A Journey Beyond Sanityby Darkwing DustChaptersChapter One: Man in our WorldChapter Two: Day of the NightChapter Four: Open-Up SeasonChapter Five: Stardust The Punch-OffChapter Six: Bear BusterChapter Seven: DragonstarChapter Eight: Think Before You SpeakChapter Nine: Idle VisitChapter Ten: Migraine of the CenturyChapter Eleven: Addictive Song UpChapter Twelve: Call of the CensorsChapter Thirteen: Whether Friends or Not Chapter Fourteen: Fit for Failure Chapter Fifteen: Feeling... Not Quite Alright Chapter Sixteen: Sonic Mood Boost Chapter Seventeen: Lie Master Chapter Eighteen: The Friend Stopper Chapter Twenty: Isn't One Typical Birthday Chapter Twenty-One: Overreaction and Priorities Chapter Twenty-Two: A Pain in the Comparison Chapter Twenty-Three: The Fabrication Chronicles Chapter Twenty-Four: Owlicious? The [BEEP]? Chapter Twenty-Five: Party of Choice Chapter Twenty-Six: Night of Revelation Chapter Twenty-Seven: A Change of Pace Chapter Twenty-Eight: Rise of Balance I Chapter Twenty-Nine: Rise of Balance II Chapter Thirty: Background Greetings Chapter Thirty-One: Nightmare Exposition Chapter Thirty-Two: Honesty Is The Best Quality Chapter Thirty-Three: Oh God, The Cutie Pox Chapter Thirty-Four: Of Tortoises and Chess Chapter Thirty-Five: Totally Not Darkwing DuckChapter Thirty-Six: Danger and Birthdays Chapter Thirty-Seven: From Assumptions to Greed Chapter Thirty-Nine: Balance Development Chapter Forty: Parenting with Pinkie Pie Chapter Forty-One: Roundin' up the Cattle Plot Chapter Forty-Two: A Con by any Other NameChapter Forty-Three: Rainbow Dash, the Egghead Chapter Forty-Four: Brimming with Starlight Chapter Forty-Five: Oh happy Revelations Chapter Forty-Six: Can you handle the Truth? Chapter Forty-Seven: A Promise? That's a First Chapter Forty-Eight: A Dragon's Tail Chapter Forty-Nine: Whirlpool Balance Chapter Fifty: Blobby Bla- Err, Gabby Gums Chapter Fifty-One: Kamehame- ARGH! Chapter Fifty-Two: Here comes the Bride Chapter Fifty-Three: Waltz of the Changelings Chapter Fifty-Four: A Deserving Hero? Chapter Fifty-Six: Triumph of Sombra II Chapter Fifty-Seven: Too Many Pinkies Spoils the Show Chapter Fifty-Nine: Tricks up their Sleeves Chapter Sixty: Be Prepared! Chapter Sixty-One: The Ties That Bend Chapter Sixty-Two: Breaking Friendship Chapter Sixty-Three: Darkness Conquers All! Chapter Sixty-Four: A Friendship Finale Chapter Sixty-Five: Redemption Is Not Exclusive Chapter Sixty-Six: Do You Trust Me? Chapter Sixty-Seven: Friendship is Balance Chapter Sixty-Eight: Equestria Girls I... Yay... Chapter Sixty-Nine: EQG II... Yay... Chapter Seventy: Thorn in our SideChapter Seventy-One: The Warrior of EncouragementChapter Seventy-Two: Puts Lebowski to ShameChapter Seventy-Four: You Help Me, I Help YouChapter Seventy-Five: Ponies with Attitude!Chapter Seventy-Six: Hey Flutter Flutter Swing!Chapter Seventy-Seven: City of the HillChapter Seventy-Eight: Colours of the RainbowChapter Seventy-Nine: It's Magic, You Know!Chapter Eighty: A Kingdom of IsolationChapter Eighty-One: The Phantom MenaceChapter Eighty-Two: Howdy Darlings!Chapter Eighty-Three: Complete and Utter Dependence!Chapter Eighty-Four: Stardust TimeChapter Eighty-Five: Shining StarChapter Eighty-Six: Accidents HappenChapter Eighty-Seven: Gotta Rock 'Em All! Gotta Maud 'Em All!Chapter Eighty-Eight: Team Spike and StarChapter Eighty-Nine: Acquaintance-FriendChapter Ninety: The Princess and her WarriorChapter Ninety-One: Traders of the HeartChapter Ninety-Two: The Princess of MemoriesChapter Ninety-Three: Games of BOREDOM!Chapter Ninety-Four: It's The End...Chapter Ninety-Five: ...But The Moment...Chapter Ninety-Seven: Rainbow Rocks I... Joy...Chapter Ninety-Eight: Rainbow Rocks II... Goodie...Chapter Ninety-Nine: DragonbornChapter One-Hundred: Fus Ro STAR!Chapter 101: Calm Before The StormChapter 102: Recollection of SorrowChapter 103: Agent T!Chapter 104: I Wanna Be Like You!Chapter 105: Reap What You SowChapter 106: C-A-M-P-F-I-R-EChapter 107: Daring Do and the Twilight WarriorChapter 108: I'll Make A Pony Out Of You!Chapter 109: How To Train Your StardustChapter 110: Anger! Frustration! Breaking [BEEP!]Chapter 111: Do Warriors Dream of Certain Doom?Chapter 112: Recognizing RepercussionsChapter 113: Haunted RemindersChapter 115: We Are Number One!Chapter 116: Terror That Flaps In The NightChapter 117: Good Ol' Uncle StarChapter 119: Twelfth Day of Hearth's WarmingChapter 120: Knowledge is BalanceChapter 121: Star DeprivationChapter 122: PONY PARTY!Chapter 123: Zagreus is the Pony's ShameChapter 124: The Beast That He's Been KeepingChapter 125: Friendship Games I... Snore...Chapter 126: Friendship Games II... Drivel...Chapter 127: Buffalo Mad, Buffalo Smash!Chapter 128: Chief of the Wild Pony WestChapter 129: Starlight, StarbrightChapter 130: A Healthy RelationshipChapter 131: Of Suns and StarsChapter 133: Love Soothes A Distraught HeartChapter 134: You're A Mean One, Judas BluebloodChapter 135: Fallen SnowChapter 136: An Avalanche of ImbalanceChapter 137: Deadbeat Kindred SpiritsChapter 138: Griffon DissensionChapter 139: Weirder Than CanonChapter 140: Stardust Kart: Equestrian RacesChapter 141: 56 Tricks LaterChapter 142: Changelings Among UsChapter 143: LEEEEEEEET'S PLAY!Chapter 144: Harvesting DiamondsChapter 145: Promise of a WarriorChapter 146: Friendship AffairsChapter 148: Specialties of an IndividualChapter 149: How To Pick Up WingsChapter 150: The Dragon InquisitionChapter 151: World Enough And TimeChapter 152: To His Coy MistressChapter 153: Legends of Everfree I... Help...Chapter 154: Legends of Everfree II... Make It Stop, Make It End...!Chapter 155: The Hand Balance Deals With UsChapter 156: The Human FactorChapter 157: Veteran of ContemptChapter 158: Vow to Fight, Vow to RunChapter 159: Star DepotChapter 160: Lavender TowerChapter 161: Walking DisasterChapter 162: Dance Magic... Hmmmmmm...Chapter 164: Parental InterventionChapter 165: All Hail King Stardust!Chapter 166: Always My Best FriendsChapter 167: The Wendigo IncursionChapter 168: Pear FactoryChapter 169: Remember It So You Don't Have To!Chapter 170: Flash Magic... Yes You Heard RightChapter 171: Plunderin' Dat Pony Booty!Chapter 172: Babylon DragoonChapter 173: I'm Mister Wright Christmas! I'm Mister Dawn!Chapter 174: Call of the SirensChapter 175: Diamond in the RoughChapter 176: Midnight to DawnChapter 177: Hail, Hail, Flanktopia!Chapter 178: Mirror Magic... YepChapter 179: Once Upon A DreamChapter 181: Fall Upon A Stream...Chapter 182: There Was A Man I KnewChapter 183: The Twilight Before The StarsA Journey Beyond Sanity: The Movie: Part IA Journey Beyond Sanity: The Movie: Part IIA Journey Beyond Sanity: The Movie: Part IIIA Journey Beyond Sanity: The Movie: Part IVChapter 184: Friendship ConChapter 185: Class is in Session!Chapter 186: Ministry of Magic... PoniesChapter 187: The Soul of WitChapter 188: Style These DaysChapter 189: Hocus FocusChapter 190: The Little MerponyChapter 191: Times Gone ByChapter 192: HomeyearncomingChapter 194: What We Missed And CherishedChapter 195: Then There Were ThreeChapter 196: The Dragon WarriorChapter 197: Temptation of the ClamChapter 198: Triple FriendshipChapter 199: What We Learn Amongst OurselvesChapter 200: Hearth's Warming UnityChapter 201: Righteous SurpassingChapter 202: Harmonic ReconnectionChapter 203: Chaotic AccompanimentChapter 204: The Bells Of To ComeChapter 205: Weebow DashChapter 206: AppleStingeChapter 207: A Light of Tough LoveChapter 208: Autumn's BalanceChapter 210: Magical DepravityChapter 211: The Prince of FamilyChapter 212: Best Gift Ever!Chapter 193: A Guide to AbideChapter 209: Day of the FatherPrologue: Once Upon A Time Chapter Three: Tickets and few AnswersChapter Nineteen: A Deceive and Negotiate Episode Chapter Thirty-Eight: A White Hearth's Warming Chapter Fifty-Five: Triumph of Sombra I Chapter Fifty-Eight: The Seeds of Affection Chapter Seventy-Three: JaJa's Surreal Journey: Stardust CrusadersChapter Ninety-Six: ...Has Been Prepared ForChapter 114: We Flawed SpecimensChapter 118: Crusaders of ImbalanceChapter 132: The Changeling ArmadaChapter 147: Love Will Never Be DoomedChapter 163: Remorse For The Enemy? Don't Think SoChapter 180: HydroStardust Zone Act II!Chapter One: Man in our WorldOw... Ow... Ow... Owowowowowowowowowowowowow... Okay... I've been lying down for too long now. And that light glaring into my closed eyelids isn't helping either. I seriously need to open them now. Big mistake on my part. I hiss in annoyance, my eyes shutting quickly as I rubbed them (my arm feeling surprisingly soft for some reason), at the bright light of the sun shining down upon me, signalling it was time to get up. Despite its beauty, the sun has a thing for getting people out of bed in the most unwelcome way possible. Grunting, I shift around on my bed, not determined in the slightest as my aching body refused to get up- Wait. Aching? My body shouldn't be in discomfort. True my bed hasn't always been the most luxurious thing to sleep on, but it did its job adequately... wait... I don't recall my bed being so uncomfortable and... Filthy? Blinking, my back turned to the pestering sun, I slowly open my eyes one last time, my blurry vision clearing as my tired mind slowly processed that I was not, in fact, in my bed. But rather, on the ground. Outside. On yellow dirt. "He's waking up..." "I can see that." "What do you think's wrong with him?" "Maybe he's had too much sugar." Where...? Who...? What...? "Mister...? Hey mister...! Wake up!" Immediately my hand flew to my bad ear in protection, my features contorted in disdain. Obviously one or two people were nearby. Too close judging by their voices. Glancing upwards, I swear my eyes were about to bulge out as I noticed two... multicolored horses were looking down on me. And if I didn't know any better I'd say their expressions were that of... concern. Imagine my shock when one of them opened their mouths... and spoke: "Are you alright sir? That looks pretty uncomfortable." ...Okay... I'm dreaming. I must be. Because there is no way, absolutely no way, I am being addressed by two talking horses. Oh now I've finally done it: I've drunken too much cola that it's caused me to have some sort of lucid dream with a clear mind. "You could say..." I managed to muster from my TIRED voice. "I've had too much to drink before going to bed." One would say any normal person would be screaming or yelling in fright and shock over two talking animals. Unfortunately for them, I don't believe in 'normal' people. One of them, the cream-colored one undoubtedly female, blinked. "The path is your bed?" I shook my head, my mind waking up more by the minute... wait, it SHOULDN'T be waking up! I'm already dreaming! It is not possible (guy who believes anything is possible is being a hypocrite right now) to dream and wake up at the same time. Brain: explain yourself! The other horse, also female; a clear green - though was it lime? - smiled slightly as I unconsciously yawned. "Perhaps you've fallen asleep last night while going home. Having too much candy can do that to you." Honestly I'm more of a chocolate guy. but that's beside the point! It was clear to me now that this is not some ordinary dream... or a dream at all for that matter. "Where... exactly am I?" I asked slowly, carefully steadying myself upwards on my legs, focusing my gaze on the two creatures while ignoring the sunlight. And my back remains in pain from sleeping on this clear ground. "On a pathway-" "I mean the location." I snapped, ignoring their blinking at the behavior. I don't have time for this; I need to figure out what's going on around me. And an idea of my surroundings would be the most ideal place to start. "Town. Country." The limey one blinked, evidently taken aback by my behavior. "Why, you're in Ponyville. Where else?" "...What did you say...?" Surely I misheard that. My brain mustn't be fully awake yet. Because there is no chance I am in where they just claimed I am. The creamy one nodded, rather too enthusiastically for my taste. "She's right. You must be new around here, judging by the confusion on your face, the foreign accent and that we've never seen you around here before. This is Ponyville! And you're just in time! The Summer Sun Celebration will be starting tonight! Isn't that wonder-" I raise my hand, a stern expression replacing my befuddled one. "You're saying I'm in Ponyville." "Uh-huh." "And you're both..." It was their turn to exchange looks of confusion. "Ponies...?" "...Now I know I've drank too much." I muttered in disbelief, my gaze turning from them to look around the area, finding what they were saying was indeed correct. ...How?! What?! When?! Ponies. Ponies everywhere. Some walking around, entering and exiting various buildings of shapes and sizes. Some even flying. All multicolored and conversing as though they had a higher intelligence than possible. I'm hallucinating, the cola has gone to my head. I must be awake in my real house, and pretty soon my mother would notice I'm talking to thin air. I'll be in a mental hospital before I know it. Or... is this some sort of ritual? As though every newcomer to the show goes through this literal daydream to prove that they're worthy of joining the fanbase? Not that I'm insinuating bronies were insane. Not at all. But... okay I'll admit this would be pretty neat to me if I'd known this was coming earlier. "Um, but sir." The creamy one pointed out, and I must admit, despite the situation, the politeness was rather welcoming. I look back at her puzzled look, identical to my understandable own. "You make it sound as though you've never met or seen a pony before. You're one too aren't you?" I scoffed loudly. "You're mistaken, there's no way I'm-" I cut myself off when I subconsciously checked my body to back up my words. Oh. Dear. Lord. No. HOW?! WHAT?! WHEN?! My jaw was wide open, slacking at the sight of myself. My whole body was bent; shaped like one of them. Light gold fur all over me. A tail, coated in numerous shades of brown, swishing happily back at me. I immediately look down, noting why my hands were fixed on the ground... they were hooves. My front appendages were already feeling around my features. Smaller nose. Mouth remains the same, despite it being part of a muzzle now. And... oh thank God I still have hair! No doubt travelling down to the middle of my neck. "Are you alright mister...?" The cream one asked with genuine concern. At least this explained why they weren't freaking out at a human in the middle of their town. But good question regardless. Was I alright?! "I-I don't... but... how... who... when...?" Was all I could splutter. My mind pounded against itself as logic tried to figure out what was happening to me. How and when did this happen?! Why did this happen! I shouldn't be like this! I circled around, already tumbling down from improper use of the new limbs. I raised a hoof to stop the two from helping me upwards, sorting it myself. "How is this possible...?" I quietly asked myself, my mind racking as it struggles to comprehend searching for a sufficient answer to that question. "Definitely too much sugar." I heard the lime one whisper to her friend as it that confirmed my sorry state. Taking in deep breaths, I exhaled with all the calm I could muster and turned back to the patient two. "So... let me get this straight." I began, my voice attempting not to pitch at the surreal of it all. "I'm a pony." "Yes sir." "You're both ponies." "Last time we checked." "And I'm in Ponyville." "Yep." "In... Equestria?" "Well where else would you be...?" Oh I don't know. Home? Earth? Anywere but here? "I see..." Was all I could manage to say in response. I see. I see. Yeah what a perfect natural thing to say in light of these revelations. I suddenly wake up to find myself in a fictional world, as one of the fictional residents, and all I can say is 'I see.'... Yeah, sounds about right. "...Do you need help or something mister?" The creamy one asked again, looking just as concerned as her friend. I shake my head, hardly ever happy to receive assistance... unless... "You wouldn't happen to know someplace I could eat? Free of charge?" Great. Food. Yes, that's the first thing to pop up. Well, in my defense, I can't think straight on an empty stomach. The limey one replied, no doubt ecstatic to help someone in need. "You could always try the Sweet Apple Acres farm. They're always generous to those starving with no money. If not, well I'm afraid unless any pony working in a food place was in a good mood, there wouldn't be much. Maybe Sugarcube Corner-" "I understand." I cut her off briskly. "And I appreciate that advice. Thank you, have a nice day." My conversation with them has gone on long enough. For now, food was number one on my mind. I didn't need a headache along the way. Plus as soon as my growling stomach is satisfied, then I can look for more important matters. How I got here being the highest on the list. "We can escort you to any of those if you don't know-" "I'm certain I know where to go. Thank you." With that said, I turn and head to the opposite direction. "Oh! I almost forgot!" I hear the female say and glanced over my no-longer-existent shoulder."Welcome to Ponyville mister!" Yeah, thanks... I sigh and nodded to the waving pair and continued on my path down who-knows-where. It matters not; the smell of food will guide me. I'm a pony now... ...What exactly am I suppose to continue that with? Glug. Glug. Glug. Glug. I previously did say to myself I would be seeking out some breakfast. But then I realized: I have to have my morning glass of water. Except A) I have no glasses to drink from. And B) I couldn't just go to someone's house and request a glass of water. I DESPISE imposing, after all. So, in the end, after walking around, I discovered this little stream down a hill near the town. My options were few. I looked around beforehand to check if anyone was observing. Surely it wouldn't be out of the ordinary to see their kind drink even from a river, right? Well, caution to the wind. Not quite as fresh. But substantial for now. Wiping my muzzle, I sat in a position they would normally sit like I guess, staring down at the reflection of confusion and lost looking back straight at me. Well, at least I still have my blue-green mixed eyes, brown hair... hey... isn't that my beard? I still have my beard?! My hoof carefully feels around the soft bottom of my chin. Do ponies even have facial hair?! Doesn't matter; I still have my beard! Yes! Some good news at last. Still... this body could take some getting use to (I've certainly gotten a lot better at walking, albeit a few trips here and there), if I'm gonna be stuck here for a while. Ah, yes, priorities. Equestria was as bright, animated (THAT was something to note) and lively as presented from the TV, I noticed right away upon searching the town. The residents were all friendly, too friendly for my taste, and some (annoyingly so) repeatedly asked if I was alright and if I needed anything. Was the lost expression really that obvious? I politely declined them all, alongside doing my best to avoid a certain pinky pony who throws unnecessary parties for new arrivals. But just how did I get here though? During my walk around for food and drink, multiple ideas swam through my head behind the possibilities. For one, I am simply hallucinating. This was all caused by the after-effects of too much coca-cola. A bit of a stretch, yes, but that was simply a theory. Two: This is all a dream. The forsaken song sequence would be ideal proof as such. Yet judging by my geniune feeling of hunger, my feet on the grass, and the taste of that rather distasteful water, and wide awake brain, that seemed heavily unlikely. Three: I'm dead and this is the afterlife for me... okay that's just purely imagining the worse. Four: I was brought here. Now THAT was also a leap in logic. Who or what could possibly bring me here? And why? And for that matter: why me and not some other lover of the show. I mean, my knowledge of this world is vastly limited. I've never even seen the first episode for God's sake! I sighed. This mental debate with myself will get me nowhere. I hate to say this but... I need help. Someone to help get a clear idea what's going on... hang on... is that blue blur getting rid of all the clouds. I snap my head up from the reflective water to gaze at the now beautiful sky... must have been the work of that arrogant pegasus. Yet for some reason she was always her favourite... Oh... right... no doubt my little sis has already departed to school by now, oblivious to what has happened to her big brother... Is it possible... I won't likely see- A loud chorus of chirping breaks off my thoughts. And I sigh in irritation. They seem to be coming from nearby... well, nothing better to do other than wallow in my own thoughts. I'll dwell more on it later: still hungry. You know, a sudden thought had occurred to me, as I walked down the pathway towards the source of that curious sound. Why am I gold? Not that it's a bad colour; don't get me wrong. I mean, why that of all colour on my new coat? Why couldn't I be blue? Blue is the best! Nothing beats it. Instead I'm... this colour. So what if I'm being nitpicky? I need something to criticize to maintain my sanity! What little of it was left anyhow. And for that matter: despite the lack of sufficient knowledge, I'm fully aware what kind of pony I am... and quite an inconvenience it is. Earth Pony. Really? Seriously? Of all the kinds I'm the weakest type of breed? No horn. No wings. Just... a pony. Why does this make me so mad? Well I've learnt enough to know that anyone whose an Earth Pony may as well be working as janitors for their whole lives, as they never get a position of power in any kind of government or monarchy. Okay I'm being too harsh. But without the use of this world's magic or flying capabilities: I'm basically useless. No awesome magic tricks. No flying beyond the limit. Just this. Wonderful... And quite honestly, I'm not sure what to make of the tail. It's not too bad, despite it being the shades of the most boring colour in existence. In fact, it almost felt natural... except nothing about this is natural! Christ my brain hurts... Ah, something to distract me. A flock of multicolored and types of birds upon a leafless tree singing in sync, playing a tune which I can honestly say isn't half bad. Keeping my distance, I simply sat back and observed. And I don't seem to be the only one. A flash of yellow caught my eyes; a flying pegasus with a pink mane and blue innocent eyes at the opposite end watching with a serene smile- I couldn't help but slightly smile in turn. At last, someone I know! And of course Fluttershy would be around these kind of animals. Where else would she be? Still, no point in alerting them to my presence. Nor do I have any motive to speak to her- hang on... what am I saying? That is Fluttershy. Flutter-shy. One of the main characters of the show. The first one I've seen all morning. Would it not hurt to at least give her a friendly greeting, or strike up a conversation if she wasn't too busy? Maybe, if she is kind enough, I can get some free food... as long as it's not animal food. Hay is NOT an exception. Maybe I'll wait a little longer. There's no desire to disrupt her or the work these birds were doing. An oppoturnity will present itself, I'm sure. I sat down in a position I deemed comfortable, despite flinching a little from the fading ache of my back. ...Hey. Another thought just popped up. A name. A name for myself while I'm here in this colourful world. To blend in with this town as I possibly can. I'm rarely one to give out my name to anyone anyhow. Why? Trust isn't really something I can afford. Even about my name. I'm paranoid. I won't deny that. Right then. Name. What shall it be? Well 'Twilight' has already been taken, I know that for a fact. Shame. Balance? Hm... that'd work better as a surname I think. I like balance. So what would be first...? It just suddenly hit me I'm taking this more calmly than I should... ...Got it! Stardust! Stardust Balance! Perfect! 'Dawn' or 'Dusk' would be a bit bland for names, despite their relation to the twilight. So yeah: Stardust Balance it is... I love it. It's creative, original, and I do believe there's no one else in this world named that. And if there's anything I thrive more than everything: it's creativity. I just now noticed a voice has broken through and halted the pleasant chirping of the birds. "Excuse me sir," Ah, almost forgot about her. Though Fluttershy seemed to be addressing one of the many birds in question. "I mean no offence, but your rhythm is just a teeny tiny bit off." If you ask me I thought it was just fine. But wow... I don't think I've ever witnessed someone being so kind to an animal like that in my entire life. Already I feel some form of respect for the pegasus. No wonder so many like her. She continued from a distance to the birds. "Now, follow me please. A one. A two. A one-two-three-" "Hello!" And before you ask; THAT was not me. As the flying pony startled in surprise and the birds flew away in fright (to my admitted disappointment), I turn my gaze to the source of the interruption. Ah... her. I recognize that purple coat, darker purple mane with a pink stripe in both hair and tail, and polite yet knowledgeable purple eyes. We all have our own favourite preferred ponies. Ponies we simply either like or respect simply because of who they are and how well-written their characters were by the great writer herself. Just as my sister's favourite was the boastful obnoxious Rainbow Dash, I too have a favourite. It wasn't that hard for her to gain my respect (before that movie came out, but the less said about that the better), and I am very fond of intelligent characters who don't allow their knowledge to get the best of their attitudes. Twilight Sparkle was a prime example. Okay I'm aware she can be a bit smug at times, even sometimes boast about her esteemed knowledge. But that's to be expected. Speaking of the purple unicorn, she continued speaking to the yellow pegasus, obviously oblivious to my nearby presence. "Oh my! I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to frighten your birds. I'm just here to check on the music and it's sounding beautiful." Even a bookworm has good taste in music. Remember that one, kids. Okay. I've been unnoticed for too long now (which is the exact opposite of me never liking attention in the first place). Two main characters to talk to? How can I say no? Despite my legs feeling a little jelly-like at the mere thought of the chance. Raising my two hands- hooves together, I made a weird clapping noise that alerted the two - well three since the pet dragon was behind them - to my presence from the opposite end of the tree, before walking up towards them. "I must concur." Damn, did my voice really have to almost pitch at that last part? "That was pleasant listening to. Pardon the interruption, but I can't resist praising good music when I hear it." Glancing at me for a moment in curiosity (I pretend I'm not admittedly a little unnerved by the gaze), Twilight nodded in agreement as we both turned to the descending obviously shy pegasus. Because her name is Fluttershy, get it? Hahahahaaha... haha. I wonder if that honestly ever made anyone laugh. "See? Even somepony else thinks it's great." ...I suppose there's never been a more perfect time to say this: SENPAI NOTICED ME! Whatever the hell 'Senpai' even meant... "Well I said good, not great." I couldn't resist correcting her with a grin. My mind, meanwhile, was screaming in pure shock. A conversation with Twilight Sparkle?! And she agrees with me on something?! Granted it was me agreeing with her. But still! This would be the greatest day ever... if I knew it was coming! Seriously, I hate surprises. Yet her attention remained fixed on the other pony, avoiding our curious looks behind her own bright mane. For some reason a wave of deja vu washes over me. When Fluttershy didn't reply, Twilight gave off an awkward grin and glanced at me in question. I shrugged in response. I already had an idea how this was going to end; probably the reason behind the deja vu. "I'm Twilight Sparkle." She introduced herself to us both. "Balance." I had mentally prepared myself for the introductions when approaching them. "Stardust Balance. A pleasure." I gave a light bow... well what I assume would count as a bow to this species. "Likewise." The studious unicorn gave a friendly smile in greeting, and I couldn't stop smiling despite myself. The politeness was just all over the place. But what else was to be expected in a world filled with magic talking animals? We both turned back to the pegasus. "What's your name?" Twilight asked in a friendly manner, addressing the nervous pony. I held back my own tongue, instead taking this opportunity to examine the pair more closely. They're exactly like they are in the show. Fascinating; simply amazing. Here I am speaking to two of the most popular ponies in existence. I have achieved what no other brony has done before (except in fanfics, but this isn't one)... unless, as I thought earlier this morning, all bronies went through this as a test to their commitment to the show. Then I frowned in puzzlement. Wait... they're just now meeting? That means I'm in the very first episode, doesn't it? ...Okay, so maybe now I have a more clearer understanding of the timeline in terms with the show I'm in. Hang on... vague memories about what I was told occurs this episode spring to mind. A villain appears at the end... that was it... huh. "Um... I'm... Fluttershy..." Was the quiet response, snapping me out of my thoughts. I honestly can't blame her right now: this massive urge to just shrink away from meeting two popular cartoon icons is getting to me. "I'm sorry what was that?" "Uh... um... my name is Fluttershy..." I put more focus to my hearing for this. "Didn't quite catch that." She then made a high-pitched, but I can make out she was saying her name. It was rather adorable, yet not really needed. The chirping caused me to see the birds have returned. Good for them. And now... awkward silence. "Ah well um..." The young pony began in effort of clearing the tension. "It looks like your birds are back. So I guess everything's in order. Keep up the good work." Yep, good try Twilight. She then turned to me. "It was nice meeting you." Obviously she had business to attend to, so I won't keep up her time. "Likewise Miss Sparkle. Miss Fluttershy." I had to cease my smirk from expanding to a grin. "I'll just be on my way. Good day." I nodded to the pair in farewell and proceeded on my way while the unicorn nodded back in politeness, struggling to restrain the grin threatening to take over my features. Maybe there were some positives to this after all. A simple nod to the small dragon, who nervously nodded in turn, as I walked off. That was then I stumbled in surprise at the exclaimed ecstatic voice. "A baby dragon!" Followed by something landing on my back hard. Okay. Ow. I twist my head to the source and, upon seeing who fell on me, raised a brow of both irritation and amusement. "Oooh! I've never seen a baby dragon before! He's soooo cute!" "Cute wouldn't be the word I'd use to define him..." I muttered as Twilight got off me and gave an embarrassed apologetic look. Eh, I've had worse land on me. "You alright?" I asked instead while standing back up correctly. That almost-strain on my back earlier has returned... great. And I think this would be the time to say 'Senpai fell on me'? "I'm fine, thank you." Twilight replied in relief, I assume that's out of the fact I didn't get mad at her. "Well well well..." The dragon cast us a smug look, which I would be rather happy to wipe off for him, before turning back to the excited Fluttershy. Said pegasus gasped. "He talks! I didn't know dragons can talk!" Yep, he talks alright. "And just now I wish it stayed that way." I said quietly with a blank stare, seeing Twilight from the corner of my eye letting out a slight smile at the remark, no doubt as displeased as I. "That's just so incredibly wonderful I-I don't even know what to say." Fluttershy said in quiet glee. That was then the purple unicorn decided she had enough. Don't blame her. And, with her rather small horn, used this world's interesting magic to lift the dragon - I'm aware his name is Spike - onto her back, obviously intending to depart. "Well in that case we better be going." As should I. I nodded to them from behind and continued on that path to nowhere. Though I wonder... would it be best to follow them? "Wait wait. What's his name?" Fluttershy asked after Twilight as the pair walked off, their voices already distancing from my ears. ...On second thought, I think it'd be best if I still got a good look around the town first. That way when I have it all imprinted in my mind, I can tell all about it to my gleeful sister afterwards... if I somehow get back. Besides, I chuckled, Twilight looks as though she has enough company to deal with as it is. I almost feel sorry for her as the loud groan was heard from over here. The growling of my bothered stomach knocked me out of my thoughts. Ah. Right. Food. Need to get some. Maybe then my mind can finally completely process the fact that I had just spoken to Twilight freaking Sparkle and Fluttershy. ...Wait, wasn't food the exact reason I wanted to speak to Flutter- damnit! Well, to say these ponies knew how to bake well would be a massive understatement. Breakfast - or I should rather say dinner - has been over and done with. Yes turns out time flew by faster than I thought while I sought for food. Some lovely peo- ponies, owners of a building I swear was literally made out of baked goods (I was half-tempted to test that theory out), were exiting their store to depart somewhere before noticing me in, and I quote, "a poor fragile state of awful hunger." Before grabbing my front arms and dragging me within the establishment despite my protests. Of course any objections on my end immediately died down when I saw what the place I was surrounded by. Sugarcube Corner (I was far too mature to even snicker at the name) certainly lived up to its name, and I wasn't one to turn down good free food; they dismissed my lack of currency, not wishing to see a poor pony starve. They obviously deduced I was new in town, and allowed me to have as much chocolate as I desired. THAT blew me away! This world had chocolate! Maybe there were some benefits to this town after all. We already exchanged our goodbyes, my hunger sated with the best kind of sweet food I have ever tasted (seriously, this stuff was delicious!), and they merely smiled at my gracious comments for their kindness, saying they hope to see me at the party where their employee was hosting for the arrival of a new recent pony, and some celebration at night. I scoffed while declining their invitation to accompany the pair there; parties were never my thing. So I simply nodded to the two and went the opposite direction. And that was then I realized my error. Only one pony would throw celebrations for newcomers. And I just met her bosses. Which means she will probably attempt to throw a party for me if they tell her - which they undoubtedly will - about my presence. Ha! Joke's on her! I have nowhere to live. Unless Pinkie Pie can somehow rip apart the time-space continuum and arrive in my world to throw a party. Best not to give her ideas... Huh... suddenly this town feels rather deserted. Probably due to the fact it was. I can't see anybody around. What did that walking bag of joy invite EVERY pony to the party? Huh, must suck for the arrival if he/she wasn't a party animal. Poor Unfortunate Soul... Wow; first Disney reference since I got here. Incredible. One of many more I'm sure. Already the sun was setting. And since there seems to be no one else around as I pace around the place, my stomach satisfied. That meant I could finally dwell on the fact that earlier today I SPOKE WITH THE TWILIGHT SPARKLE AND FLUTTERSHY! How was I reacting so calmly then? Well the hunger of course... but that definitely won't be the case next time I'm certain! Just imagine what would happen if I run into the rest of the six: What would I say? What should I say? Well I'll most likely be more curt to the blue pegasus, and try to avoid the pink one as possible. Rarity I can tolerate, as long as my only undamaged eardrum doesn't burst from her screeching. Wasn't there a sixth... ah yes; Applejack. I can tolerate her presence too; nothing wrong with her. Fluttershy? Already introduced myself to her earlier. She's fine too in my book. Twilight? Oh definitely. She lives inside a library, and that already puts her in my good books- Library... Library...! I slammed my palm against my forehead; how could I have been so stupid! The library! Maybe that's where I'll get my answers! My eyes start looking around the odd structures of this town's buildings. Last I knew, before the end of the fourth season, the place resided as a whole tree (a tree with thousands of her dead brethren as paper inside. Cruel for a world much?) and it's... Right over there! No time to lose... I said to myself before tripping over my own feet- hooves again from running. Okay, I dusted myself off and ran off again, now there's no time to lose! You know: I love libraries. I really do. Rows upon rows of knowledge at your fingertips, with all kind of sections that assist you within any situation you needed to research upon. Fiction and non-fiction together so you can never be kept bored. And unlike the Internet, you didn't have to waste electricity to find what you were looking for and keep it there. I'd be great at libraring (I know it's not a word, shut up). But you know what I absolutely love about them the most? Their appreciation and demand for silence. So imagine my surprise when I opened the front door to the structure that was also Twilight Sparkle's home, and found myself literally blown away in a cartoony fashion, landing on my head a few feet away from the door by the infested place and loud ear-smashing noises from a party within the library. A couple of blinks with a shake of my head, I couldn't help but slam the door straight after before allowed anyone - specifically a pink pony - to notice me. Great. Just great. That's my plan down the gutter. I should have realized sooner as a vague memory hits me with what I was informed about this place: Twilight Sparkle first arrived in this town at the beginning episode. Well, wonderful. Now what? And how exactly can the unicorn just stand this happening to her libra-?! Town Hall. Huh? Did I just hear someone... well there seems to be no one around, and no sound but the damnable noise from the tree-house (cause it's literal haha). So who...? Great, now I'm hearing things. Fantastic, what else does this world wish to surprise me with? Well... that rather disembodied voice did say, I think, 'Town Hall'. Well, as big and populated this place was it was bound to have such a building. A solution to my problems or a trap? My eyes drifted back to the lighted building I had originally planned to go inside... yeah, like earlier, caution to the wind. I'd rather be somewhere quieter than that. My hooves were in agreement, already setting me down the path to where I assume the middle of the town would be, to reach my new destination. Let's just hope it's not a Final Destination. Aye? Aye? ... "I haven't expected to see anypony around here this early. I thought everypony in town was having fun at Miss Pinkie's party." I shrugged. "I'm not particularly fond of parties. Loud noises? Over-crowded? No thank you." The elderly Earth Pony, bathed in shaded yellow, smiled. "Well, that's alright. But I can't say that will stop that energetic pony when she sees you. And trust me, she will." Hence the wincing on my part. "Are new visitors really that identifiable?" It was her turn to shrug, looking rather apologetic. "Ponyville's a quiet town, it rarely gets any visitors, Mr...?" "Ah, yes, sorry. Stardust Balance." I gave a light bow. Damn my genetic gentleman...ness. A chuckle at my manners. "My, aren't we the gentlecolt? I am the Mayor of Ponyville. And you've arrived just in time, Mr Balance. The Summer Sun Celebration is being hosted right in this very town, tonight." ...Well, I'm clearly meeting a lot of interesting characters today. First Twilight and Fluttershy, and now the mayor of this town? It's as if fate desired me to interact with all the important figures beforehand. As for Celebration... I believe I've heard someone mention that before. Well, better not draw any suspicion. A sound idea is pretending I am aware about this event they're doing. "Ah well," I released a grin, "Good thing I'm always one to arrive early then. I'm taking it the celebration starts around this Town Hall?" "If by 'around', you mean 'inside', of course." The Mayor pulled out some a key-rings filled with what I guessed to be every key for every house and building. "After you." I motioned after the front doors were unlocked. "Why thank you. My what a polite well-mannered stallion you are. With a handsome coat of fur, I might add." She winked at that last sentence before entering the round structure. ...I think my eyes have just sunken in themselves. Shuddering outside, I followed. "Please, have a seat. The rest of the town's residents won't be arriving for a while. And remember not to fall asleep, everypony has to be awake to watch Princess Celestia rise the sun. I will be back shortly." I nodded gratefully while she left into some other room and took a seat on the... wait there aren't any chairs. She must have meant the ground. I shrugged regardless and sat in a position I guessed how this species normally sits, at the front facing the stage, looking around the inside of the main hall to pass the time. Well. Someone's clearly been busy with the decorations. And I can admire how well-organized it all appears. Not a trace of anything party-related on the floor. But soon, party or no, this entire building will be populated by an entire town of people- ponies. So why am I here? Gut feeling. That's it. And if there's a lesson I've learnt the longest, is that you should always follow your instincts. Even if that means tolerating a room full of four-legged talking jelly beans. And didn't the mayor say everybody has to be awake for their princess to raise the sun? So that means all night? ...Okay, yeah, I can do that. Takes me ages to sleep anyway. I wonder if there'll be any refreshments in the meantime. For now, I will wait. And while doing so, I will do what I always to pass the time. Pacing. I wonder if there'll be any refreshments in the meantime... Eventually a pony or two arrived into the hall, sitting wherever they pleased. Followed by even more of the species, in the multiple forms of earth pony's, pegasus's, unicorns and... alicorns wasn't the last one. I'm fairly certain that was made up for the show. If not, then excuse me for not being such an expert on horses. My pacing ended as soon as the first pony had arrived, sitting back down right at the front. Normally I'm the guy who sits at the back within the shadows, no other reason to be at the front than to go "Haha I was here first!" My back faced them, I refuse to give an acknowledged nod to anybody sitting between me, my gaze glued to the stage a few feet from me. I'm not here to make friends. So... exactly what was with this celebration anyway? Celestia was going to raise the sun... so? Was it an anniversary of sorts? Was this the thousandth year since she has been doing so? No, has to be more than that. And what then: does everypony suddenly then fall asleep on the floor in exhaustion? Or faint at the presence of their beloved princess- Wait... perhaps... Celestia could assist me in my crisis! Yes, that must be the reason my gut told me to come here. If I can somehow speak with her private about my dilemma, she might be able to help. It's a long shot, just like that library plan, but I can't give up hope yet. The sooner I get back, the better- Bird chirping. I snap my head up to the balcony where that was happening, and smiled slightly at the sight of Fluttershy doing her magic on the animals. And the sound of horns and trumpets implies it must be time for this celebration. Strangely the noise didn't bother me as much. But good God does time in this world move fast! And now a spotlight was moving down towards the stage. I followed it and blinked in surprise at the mayor. I didn't hear her walk. She must be older than I thought. Speaking of which, is that really the right age to be still running office? "Fillies and gentlecolts-" She began while I resisted the urge to snort at the beginning words. "- As Mayor of Ponyville: it is my great pleasure to announce the beginning of the Summer Sun Celebration!" I frowned at the obnoxious noise of cheering beside and behind me. "In just a few moments, our town will witness the magic of the sunrise-" The magic of the sunrise. Wow. "- And celebrate this: The Longest Day Of The Year." I raised a brow. 'Longest day of the year'? More like quickest to me! I must have slept later in the afternoon than I thought. "And now; it is my great honor to introduce to you the ruler of our land-" I didn't stop myself leaning a little forward. "- The very pony who gives us the sun and the moon each and everyday-" Wait... sun and moon? What about her sister-? ...Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh nooo... My eyes widened. Not good! NOW I remember which villain was going to appear at the start of the season. More specifically this episode! A creature birthed from resentment and jealously, taking over the body and mind of Princess Luna and taking on a new name and being. "- The good. The wise-" Everyone has to get out... now! My head turns around frantically! Only one pony would help us now. And I can't see her over this godforsaken crowd! "The bringer of Harmony to all of Equestria." Oh Jesus no... I just had an epiphany: I am right in front of the crowd where the villain was most likely going to appear on the stage. "Princess Celestia!" God damnit Twilight where are you?! "Huh?!" I heard a loud gasp of shock after the announcement music which incited me to look up with the rest of the ponies, seeing a taken aback Rarity on the highest balcony staring at nothing behind the drawn curtains. Well of course! Celestia never turned up for the celebration at all! How could I have forgotten this information?! I ignored the whispers and mumbles of these worried creatures and slowly turned my gaze to... The glittering moon above through the ceiling windows. The Mare in the Moon. That was the name of the first episode. And last I recall too: it was a two-parter. "Remain calm everypony. There must be a reasonable explanation." Oh trust me mayor. There's an explanation. But reason has nothing to do with this... I turned my head back to the evidently nervous pony, my hardened gaze catching her attention. "You need to get everyone out of here. Now." She blinked at my strict tone. There wasn't any time for this. She opened her mouth to reply when- "She's gone!" A certain white pony exclaimed from above. Followed by gasps of astonishment and concern. Oh that'll be the last thing on their minds. "You have to get everyone out of here. Now!" I repeated myself to the stunned mayor. Again, another interruption by a shocked yell. Oh what now?! I looked up for considerably the third and hopefully final time. That looks to be so... I clenched my time as I felt every fur on my body stand on end. Purple glittering mist was rising on the balcony. Without even realizing so I was instinctively in a defensive postion. Here she comes... And out of the mist she came. I glared at the black body, with blue armor on some parts of her head and chest, blue misty mane and tail. A crescent moon on her rear end as a cutie mark (speaking of which, I have yet to look at my own). Turquoise eyes with narrowed irises looking down upon her potential victims impassively. "Nightmare Moon..." I said with a growl. "Oh my beloved little subjects." She began, calmness in her tone. My eyes narrowed. I should feel rather honored, I'm in the presence of a villain. A fictional villain. Shame she only appears once and never again. Well except for that trailer I saw of the fifth season, where it looked as though she will be making another comeback. I'm getting off-track here; she has no business here! "It's been so long since I've seen your precious little sun-loving faces." Joke's on you Miss Moon. I prefer the night over day anytime. "What did you do with our Princess?!" A familiar-sounding pony from the back demanded, but my gaze remained on the villain. I am slightly curious, what exactly did happen to Celestia? Oh, an evil laugh. Go figure. "Why, am I not royal enough for you?" "Not really..." I muttered. King Sombra maybe. "Don't you know who I am?" An underdeveloped villain? "Does my crown no longer count now I have been imprisoned for a thousand years? Did you not recall the legend?" No but I think you're going to tell us anyway... "Did you not see the signs?" "I did!" Well, about time. "And I know who you are." Twilight stepped out of the crowd towards the exaggerate villain. Huh, didn't notice the rest of the ponies cowering away. Now only me, Twilight, and the lying-down dragon were the only ones out in the open. "The Mare in the Moon! Nightmare Moon!" Ten points to Ravenclaw. Everyone but I gasped. Dun dun dun! "Way to be bold, Twilight." I said standing beside her, my gaze focused on the calm fallen princess. "Well well well." Does every villain say this? "Somepony who remembers me." "Which is a surprise, seeing as how you are rather easy to forget." I'm sure there are plenty of people out there whose favourite villain is Nightmare Moon. But me personally, she was rather forgettable. "And somepony who thinks he can act so bold towards me." I couldn't help but flinch slightly at that unnerving gaze of hers, the fur of my new body standing on end, but I refuse to yield in fear to the likes of her. She ignored this and addressed the brave Twilight again. "You must then also know why I'm here." "You're here to... to..." Did she just gulp? I sighed. Oh great, we're doomed. Five points from Ravenclaw. Evil laughter alert. "Hmhmhmhmhmhmhmhm. Remember this day little ponies, as if it was your last. From this moment forth: the Night will last forever!" Followed by excessive lightning that caused my teeth to clench harder. And even more evil laughter, followed by the blue mane rising like a tornado covering the ceiling. ...Suddenly I was reminded of the song Snuff Out The Light. "That's your plan?" I scoffed loudly. "No wonder you are such a pathetic villain!" I felt Twilight turn to me in shock and warning for the rather bold remark. But my gaze remained fixed on the triumphant fallen princess. Go right ahead Nightmare Moon. I don't know where this sudden reckless bravery came from, but I will say this in defiance to thee. "Do your worst Moon!" To be continued... Chapter Two: Day of the NightPreviously on A Journey Beyond Sanity... "Are you alright sir? That looks pretty uncomfortable." "You could say... I've had too much to drink before going to bed." "Why, you're in Ponyville. Where else?" "And you're just in time! The Summer Sun Celebration will be starting tonight!" "You make it sound as though you've never seen or met a pony before. You're one too, aren't you?" "You're mistaken. There's no way I'm-" "I-I don't... but... how... who... when...? How is this possible...?" "I'm Twilight Sparkle." "Balance. Stardust Balance. A pleasure." "Fillies and gentlecolts! As Mayor of Ponyville: it is my great pleasure to announce the beginning of the Summer Sun Celebration!" "The bringer of Harmony to all of Equestria. Princess Celestia!" "She's gone!" "You have to get everyone out of here. Now!" "Nightmare Moon..." "Hmhmhmhmhmhmhmhm. Remember this day little ponies, as if it were your last. From this moment forth: the Night shall last forever!" "Do your worst, Moon!" "Do your worst, Moon!" For dramatic effect my front right limb raised upwards in defiance over the sinister laughter exhaling from the villain's lungs. These ponies within this hall may have a complete lack of backbone, but I refuse to yield to the first, and debate-ably weakest, enemy of the main heroines. "Seize her!" The Mayor had turned and exclaimed in equal defiance. Okay, maybe not a complete sense of cowardice than I thought. "Only she knows where the princess is!" At her command, I crane my head backwards at the obedient guards clad in golden armor charging foolishly at the arrogant mare. Huh, didn't even realize they were here. "Stand back you fools!" Did she say fools or foals? Either wouldn't surprise with this world's usage of language. Oh look at that, the guards got knocked back by lightning. And also... Nightmare Moon is getting away! "Been a pleasure Miss Sparkle!" I yelled over the loud exclamations to the still-shocked unicorn. I have completely no idea why I'm doing this, but... I can't just stand idly by with a wandering insane villain on the loose. "Get everyone into their houses!" I ordered the shaken mayor as I ran by, in pursuit of the retreating blue mist. Besides, I have nothing better to do anyhow. "Get back here!" A blue of rainbow followed me outside. Of course Rainbow Dash was also one for making rash decisions. "You cowardly inferior sibling!" Maybe that will halt the jealous mare... and possibly kill me. But alas, I had to squint at the speeding mist flying over the mountains beyond both my and the pegasus's range. My hoof stomped on the ground, showing my frustration. Goddamnit... I should have seen this coming! I should have prepared beforehand! What could I have done anyway? I had no powers. No abilities. I'm just a stinkin' Earth Pony for Christ sake! "Nighttime... forever?" I heard the pegasus ask above me, sounding understandably nervous. Apparently so. "Not if I can help it." I said instead with zeal, ignoring her looking down at me in surprise. Hey, this is a big opportunity for me, regardless. Here is my chance to actually... do something. To make a change. The sound of clopping hooves behind me turned my head to a running, looking rather determined Twilight Sparkle with her pet dragon on her back. Oh, of course she's not going to miss out on the action. And knowing her, she's the one with the most information on what is to be accomplished. Without saying a word to her, I pursued, already knowing where she was heading. Twilight was most likely the only source of information. "Where're they going?" If the situation wasn't so serious, I would've admired this library more. But, to hell with it, I allowed my fascinated eyes to wander around the shelves filled with so much knowledge and wisdom with appreciation. As soon as we entered, I closed the door behind us, I stopped in the middle of the first floor and couldn't resist the grin on my face. Oh, fantastic! A library without an obnoxious party going on within it. No doubt Twilight's friends are going to arrive any minute, so after breathing in the smell of knowledge, I nodded to myself and walked up to the pair, Spike somehow having fallen asleep during the run back here. A few mutters from his dog-looking bed before the worried dragon said in fright, "We-We gotta stop Nightmare! ...Zzz..." Yeah, sounds about right. I kept my distance as the purple unicorn tended to her pet, leaning against the doorway to the room. "You've been up all night Spike." Oh God; she's right! We've been up all night. And I still yet feel the least tired. Even in pony form my ability to stay awake for long periods of time remains! Even that curse followed me to this world. Damn. "You are a baby dragon after all." "Yet he talks like a kid." I pointed out the obvious, not really desiring to break the moment. But the situation is now and staring at us right in the face. "Yeah, he does..." Oh look, I just startled her. "Oh! Excuse me, I didn't know there was anypony else in here." She squinted, as though a memory was coming back to her. "Wait, haven't we met before? Sometime earlier?" Understandable. "You were busy tending to your pet. I didn't want to interrupt." Until now. I shrugged, stepping back as Twilight exited the dragon's room, turning the light there and heading to the main room. "And yes, though it was a short encounter. We met when you were checking on miss Fluttershy." "Oh. Yes, I remember. You were that polite gentlecolt. And the one that spoke back at Nightmare Moon too. Did you follow me here?" The unicorn asked curiously, no suspicion within it, as we walked further into the library. Good God, I'm walking beside Twilight Sparkle. Inside her library. Keep your calm, Stardust... I responded in attempted casualness. "You seemed to be the one with the important information, miss Sparkle-" "Please, just call me Twilight. You don't have to be so formal." I blinked at the interruption, and smile sent my way. Well, if that was her wish. "Alright then... Twilight." I stopped as she continued walking and tasted the very word. Twilight... that has always been my favourite. Not many know this but I am very philosophically adept. And 'Twilight' was more than a simplistic word or name to me. It meant a lot of things, but this wasn't the time or place to dwell on it. "Feel free to call me Star-" I cut myself off as a book flew right over me. The hell?! Ahh, there's the cause. Books being carelessly thrown about as Twilight sought some information she needed. If it wasn't so dire I would've scolded her for harming the poor objects. "Elements. Elements. Elements! Elements!" She groaned in exasperation. What, the Elements of Harmony. The deus-ex-machima to their every crisis? Are they what she hoped to use against the current threat? Elements-ex-machima. Heheheheh. "Just how can I stop Nightmare Moon without the Elements of Harmony?!" She was asking me or herself? I was about to open my mouth in attempt to calm the rather frustrated unicorn before I was beaten to the punch... more like a jackhammer to me. "And just what are the Elements of Harmony?!" Gah! Where the hell did she come from?! Couldn't she knock beforehand...? Oh look at me, acting as though I already own this library. I probably should if Twilight was going to be a pain and be so disrespectful to the stacks of literature around here. "And how did you know about Nightmare Moon huh?! Are you both spies?!" Oh just shut up you glorified Sonic-ripoff. Yeah by that I mean Rainbow Dash was clearly my least favourite of the main characters. It's fine if other people love her, but seriously I can't stand pompous hotheads. I don't hate her, I just wouldn't be one to stand in the same room as her for more than five minutes. Starting countdown now. And seriously? A spy? Before I could retort and defend the poor unicorn, a certain honest Earth Pony bit back on the yelping pegasus's tail (between you and me I wish she bit harder and ripped off her tail entirely), gaining all three of our attention. "Simmer down sally; they ain't no spies!" Thank you Applejack. Voice of honesty and reason around here it seems. "But she sure knows what's going on..." ...Where did they all spring up from?! And for that matter, why those five specifically? A rather contrived way of bringing the group together, don't you think? "And so does he, for that matter." Now I've got six ponies staring in my direction, a certain yellow pegasus' innocent eyes lighting in recognition. Yeah, here, have a death glare in return instead. I wasn't having any accusations tonight, thank you very much. "Take it easy. We don't bite. But ya both know what's happenin', don't ya Twilight and...?" No comment. If there're going to start assuming right off the bat, then why should I indulge them on it? No no; let Twilight do the work. I already have an idea how thing is going to turn out, regardless. And those inquisitive looks wasn't going to gain an answer from me, anyhow. "...I read all about the predictions of Nightmare Moon." Twilight began during my silence and staredown with the five other ponies, gaining their attention. "Some mysterious objects called the Elements of Harmony are the only things that can stop her." Yes, magic, the solution to all problems in this world. "But I don't know what they are. Where to find them. I-I don't even know what they do!" "You'll figure it out I'm sure." I replied before I could shut my spilling mouth, once more garnering their attention to me a few feet from them. "'The Elements of Harmony: A Reference's Guide'!" Wait what? I could only blink as Twilight suddenly zoomed by and knocked an observant Pinkie Pie out of the way. That's it Twilight, you sure know your manners. Wait... it just suddenly occurred to me: I'm in the exact same room and presence of the Mane Six! THE MANE SIX! "How did you find it?!" "She's Pinkie Pie, that's how..." That pink pony was the second deus-ex-machima of this world. I learnt that much. "It was under 'E'~!" A bouncing ecstatic Pinkie Pie replied, no doubt glad she could be of help. And suddenly, I was reminded that staying in the same room with these creatures that spawned so much hope and morals to children and adults alike was, while what one can call a success in life, was also wasting my time. All I needed was the location of Nightmare Moon, and then I'm good to go. ..And is that book sparkling? Please tell me it's not sparkling. How could you miss a sparkling book?! Next when you open it, it'll release magic gold dust... "'There are six Elements of Harmony.'" The purple unicorn began reading out loud. And despite my need to depart, my ears couldn't resist taking in every word. "'But only five are known: Kindness. Laughter. Generosity. Honesty and Loyalty.'" "Which, if you ask me, are not 'elements' but emotions. You can't craft objects from emotions." I don't care if I'm bringing logic into a fantasy world, my suspension of disbelief can only go so far. "'The sixth is a complete mystery. It is said the last known location of the five elements was in the ancient castle of the Royal Pony Sisters.'" Now this I'm not familiar with... "Magic." Their heads turned this time to my second interruption. "Excuse me?" Twilight asked. I shrugged. May as well make their upcoming journey more helpful. "Magic is the sixth element." I'm not completely clueless on this stuff. "And how do you know that?" The flying pegasus asked snidely, obviously still untrusting of me. "What else would it be?" Was my simple reply. Why am I needlessly adding more suspicion to my myself. Twilight continued after raising a curious brow at me. "Right... 'It is said the last known location of the five elements was in the ancient castle of the Royal Pony Sisters.'" Now this I'm not familiar with... of course if it wasn't referring to Celestia and Luna. "'It is located in what is now... T-The Everfree Forest!'" The other five gasped loudly while I raised a brow. Ah yes, they had to transverse the deadly forest to gain the Elements. Well, good luck to them. Obviously I will get no answers on where to find the villainous mare here. "Hey! Where do you think you're going?" Damn. I swore my foots- hoofsteps were quiet when I moved. Obviously I made myself noticed too much. I'll have to be more careful next time. Before I knew it a certain Sonic-ripoff flew right in front of my blinking eyes fiercely. "While you gain your elements; I'm going after Nightmare Moon. Unlike the citizens of this town, I have no intention of staying behind closed doors and saying my prayers." I replied simply, my tone daring anyone to object otherwise. And object they did, to my annoyance. First came the worried voice of who I recognized to be Rarity's: "Darling, are you crazy?! You can't just go after Nightmare Moon-!" "I'm afraid I can. Not to worry I have a plan." It was a plan that requires a lot of luck on my part. But hey, in this world, miracles always happen. I brushed past the surprised Rainbow Dash in my direction to the front door. "Yeah, Rarity's right; you're crazy if ya think you can take her all by your lonesome sugarcube. Who knows what Nightmare Moon'll do to ya!" "Disregarding what you just called me." I glanced at the worried ponies who were following me out. "You don't have to be concerned. I know her type. There isn't anything she can do that will put my life on the line." Maybe I'm just being arrogant, or maybe I just have complete confidence with what I'm doing. "Go and seek out your elements within that accursed forest. I will stall that mare as long as I can." But one purple unicorn was having none of it. Just before I was about to exit the open door, the fierce eyes of Twilight Sparkle appeared and stared straight back into my blue-green own. "That's your plan? Stalling?" "Yes. It is." Just get out of the way, Twilight. It doesn't matter what happens to me... "I don't think you know what Nightmare Moon is even capable of." I scoffed. "Then I'll find out the hard way." We're wasting sunligh-... well, nightlight in this case. I already moved to the side and walked past her. "You're wasting time. Go: find the Elements of Harmony. I'm going to keep her distracted as long as possible." "How do we know you're not a spy: just going back to report to your mistress about what we're planning?" I groaned loudly. Okay, I'm putting this pegasus in her place. This time a fierce glare was hurdled in their direction, some of which (don't think I need to specify who) took a step back at the stare. "I would never serve someone as such as her. So shut it you pretentious Pony-Sonic. Now, stop wasting your own time and mine, and find. Those. Elements. I swear I will throw you all into the forest myself if all you're going to do is just stand there and throw accusations about." Would it be wrong of me to say I took enjoyment out of shutting the shocked Rainbow Dash up? Of course it would be. Yet that didn't stop me. Applejack was the first to recover. "Whoa whoa, settle down there friend. We weren't accusin' ya of anythin'... well not all of us anyhow. And that last part won't be necessary." I nodded briskly and turned back, ready to head to the direction where that blue mist of the villain was heading. Over the hills. That shouldn't be so bad... I have four legs now, it shouldn't be that difficult to walk there long. Right? I suddenly felt a soft... hoof on what I assumed is my ponified shoulder, looking back one last time at the library and the eyes of Twilight... and they were apparently pleading. Her palm felt rather... warm. "Don't go... you might get hurt." Were the soft words coming from her upset muzzle. "...I know what I'm doing." I really don't. But I felt as though I had to reassure her. Gently I shrugged her still palm off me, facing the direction of where I remembered the blue mist took off. "Listen, all of you... what happens to me is irrelevant. Just as long as you can gather the elements to the location of Moon's stronghold and take her out, then I will either be happy or die in peace-" I ignore their gasps of astonishment at my words, "- Knowing that you have defeated the first of many threats of Equestria, and that I helped in some way." "But... if you'll pardon me saying erm sir, you might get..." My ears strained to hear the quiet protestant voice of Fluttershy, especially that last part. "Then I'll die, in peaceful assurance that I brought you enough time." But ah yes, Twilight always was insistent. "You know more than you're letting on; you could help me find the elements-" "No." I sternly cut her off. "My destiny is elsewhere." You are clearly aware by now I'm just making it up as I go. But that gut feeling persists that I go and take on Nightmare Moon alone. Why? "I work alone, regardless. Good luck Twilight. Others." "Wait a minute! Just who are you?" Well at least that blue pegasus wasn't sounding accusing this time. I let out a faint grin. "A madman and a fool." Without awaiting another reply I ran off, refusing to look back. I have no time for sentiments. To make friends or any of that irrelevant garbage. There was a villain who needed to be stopped. And I can't have Twilight and the rest be slowed down by more baggage. Mine to be specific. Well... at least I'm not tripping over my own hooves while running. Hey, I might have finally gotten the hang of this after all! I have made a terrible mistake. Not much of a surprise, really. I usually do make mistakes, despite my confidence in rushing into these plans. But I couldn't accompany those six in their adventure to first-ever seek out the elements. We wouldn't get along. Plus my tolerance of the energy of Pinkie Pie and smugness of Rainbow Dash could only last so long. Besides, this way I wouldn't be a liability. Now here I am, within the, what I presume to be, Everfree Forest; the EXACT place Nightmare Moon fled to, and where the Mane Six will be joining soon. I should've known that mare would retreat somewhere in here, probably at those supposed ruins Twilight mentioned during her reading of the book. Now I'm just wandering around, my eyes glancing in every direction. I refuse to be ambushed by whatever local creatures resided in here. I'll give the animators credit where it's due. This forest was, to put it mildly, unnerving. If it weren't for the fact there was a mission for me to do, I would have never set foot in this place to begin with. But alas, Nightmare Moon had to be stopped. I can buy them enough time if I just make it to that mare's stronghold... wherever it is. All I have to do is keep moving forward. I haven't encountered a single creature yet, merely their predatory cries. So, if fate was on my side, I can get there with minimal casualties... I'm probably going to die... You will not perish. That disembodied voice caused me to look upwards, the never ending night sky greeting me. I would say that was my tiredness that caused me to hear such delusions... if it weren't for the fact I heard that exact voice earlier a while after my arrival into this insane world. "Alright, who's there?! Reveal yourself already!" I commanded loudly, my tone making it abundantly clear I won't be playing any games with them- I was greeted with the sound of laughter. "My, aren't you observant." Oh good God no... I braced myself, hunched in that instinctive defensive position at the blue mist appearing from the air, landing right in front me and morphing into that mare of night. Blue turquoise unnerving eyes looked back at me. Lightning accompanying her unnecessarily. I get it. Dramatic effect; just cease already. "Nightmare Moon." I acknowledged, still in my defensive stance. I won't lower my guard just yet. "We meet at last." "Indeed; the valiant stallion who dared show such disrespect at my announcement in that pitiful little town." She replied oh so impassively. "I must admit, never had a pony present such boldness at royalty in my life. I find myself intrigued, and yet, dissatisfied by your blatant attitude." "Sorry to disappoint." I reply evenly over our exchanged death glares. "But in my case: respect is earned, not given. And you have accomplished nothing to gain mine." "Just as you have accomplished nothing in your feeble little plan to divert my attention. Oh yes, I am fully aware what you were attempting to do." Her eyes brightened over my narrowed ones. "But I regret to inform you it is all for naught; your friends shall fail in their attempt to gain their precious Elements of Harmony. And you will bear witness to it, my stubborn reckless friend." "...Okay. One: they're not my friends. Two: you're not my friend. Three: they will gain the elements and they will emerge victorious. There is naught you can do about that. And four: if you're here to just gloat and spout generic villain nonsense at me; you're wasting whatever minimal time you have left in stopping them. I'm sure they'll be here soon." One other thing I know about Twilight is her low tolerance on wasting time. And so far, MY plan was already working right now. Stardust one. Nightmare zero. Her move. Yet I don't like that dark chuckle. "So certain are we, Mr...?" "Balance. Stardust Balance." Despite the situation I took a light bow, and she blinked at such behaviour. I curse my British roots, but whatever it took keeping her talking and away from disrupting the others. "I would say it's a pleasure, but I'd rather we skip the formalities and get to the part where you reveal whatever it is you want with me." "Well then, Stardust Balance. I am Nightmare Moon, Mistress of the Night." I'm not sure if she was merely mocking me with her light bow (at least it's confirmed to me now how exactly they bow in greeting). Most likely. "And I concur; such pleasantries are unnecessary. You will be coming with me now." I couldn't resist the scoff. "And what makes you think I'll... I'll... w-what...?" My head... my eyes... what was happening...? Blue... blue mist was covering around me... Failed to notice the stuff crawling up from my feet... "What are you... doing...?" I feel so suddenly drowsy... so tired... What was she...? "What was it you said to those foolish mares? 'There was nothing she could so that would put my life on the line'? You are deeply mistaken, my stallion friend. You do not grasp what I am truly capable of!" I heard the roars of lightning after her short speech. My eyelids were already closed, refusing to open. No... no... brain; you have never shut down on me completely once in my entire life. Don't start now! "You... You... will fall..." "Shh..." That mockery tone followed by her last words was all I could remember before the inevitable of sleep. "Sleep now little pony. You will bear witness to the downfall of your allies soon enough, Stardust Balance." Damn you Moon... A yawned escaped me before I even opened my eyes. What a dream that was. I was a gold-furry pony and somehow landed in Equestria during the first episode of the show. I swore it was a lucid dream because I can clearly remember every detail and every-pony I met. Last thing I recall from that interesting experience was the first villain of the world appearing before sending me into unconsciousness. Must have been a sign to say it was time for me to wake u- Hang on... am I... standing? I don't recall my limbs moving upwards from my bed. And this feels nothing like the soft carpet of my bedroom I'm standing on- No... Blinking rapidly, my awakened eyes looked up from the still limbs and quickly scanned around the place. I appear to be in some ancient ruins, the remains of a castle, judging by the interior... Okay... so it wasn't a dream. It was real... fantastic. Bloody fantastic. I'm still stuck in this world! Well at least I feel nothing wrong with my body... save for the numbness of my sleeping limbs. An exasperated sigh escaped my dry lips... I wonder what time it was. Doesn't matter. Let's see... ah yes, Nightmare Moon knocked me out. Which means I must be in the middle of her fortress, and I'm her prisoner. And I can't move my hooves, at all; they're bound to the stone floor covered in that blue magic. ...Do I even need to say fantastic one more time. I could say 'Allons-y!' or 'Geronimo!' instead, but they wouldn't apply correctly here, even to my sarcastic attitude. "Well well well. You have awakened." "Speaking of things I should be sarcastic against..." Was the first mutter to come out of my parched throat as the villain walked towards me from her blue mist. "You wouldn't happen to have a glass of water, miss Moon? I'm feeling rather thirsty." If she expects me to show even the slightest discomfort at her exaggerated entrance, she was sorely mistaken. At least this completely confirmed that now I wasn't in a dream... is what I'll be telling myself everytime I wake up in this forsaken world. As though not expecting this response, her eyes were then as narrow as her serpent-like irises. "Even in the presence of danger, you continue to act so nonchalant?" "I'm hardly afraid of the likes of you. Nothing personal my dear, I assure you." The irises narrowed more than I thought possible, "You should be. And soon enough, you will fear me, my stubborn little stallion." The mare replied, and I could detect a trace of menace in her otherwise impassive tone, as her face loomed ever closer towards my own. I couldn't resist smirking; what, that old technique? "I thought it would be rude of me not to inform you; your allies have arrived within the Everfree Forest, hopelessly seeking out their precious stones." She then leaned back and gestured with a raised hoof towards a cloud of mist in the middle of what I'm guessing was her throne, which formed into a sphere-like shape. Oooh. Free TV. "I'm guessing it comes wireless." I said as I observed the six ponies, the main characters and heroines of this world, walk into the darkness of the forest. Then I noticed something while I squinted to see their mouths move. "But no audio? Awww that's a shame." "Your sense of humour will neither save you or your friends." The villain turned from the mist back to me, with a smile I really don't like. "Unless, of course, you hear a proposal of mine first." "...And what might that be?" Despite myself, even if I had the slightest suspicion what she was going to ask, a wave of intrigue rose within me. "If you value the lives of those ponies, and every single little fool that resides within all of Equestria, you have to do one simple thing." "I'm listening... hesitantly." Must. Restrain. Urge. To bite her muzzle as her smiling face was centimeters within my irritated own. "I know your kind, Stardust Balance. Oh yes I do. I know your kind completely. From that glint in your eyes, that raw defiance and attitude, shows you are not one to be pushed around so easily. You have a strong will. I would like that by my side-" "Buy me a drink first. Then we'll talk..." Just what I need, another old harpie coming on to me... "Charming." Thank you for noticing. I smiled at her dry icy stare. "Your petty humour aside; join me, Stardust, receive the honour of Captain of my Royal Guards, and nothing in all of Equestria will escape our might! Everypony and everything will respect us or perish under our might!" Dramatic exclamation followed by lightning surrounding us, making me jump at the roaring sounds around me. ...She's serious, isn't she? It hasn't been a full day since my time in this world and already someone was offering me the opportunity to rule the lands? If my brother was here he'd probably shake her hoof in gleeful acceptance. But I'm not my brother. So that means I have to tread carefully here... "I admit it's an... intriguing offer. But I'm afraid you will have to spare me some time to dwell on it." Was my calm reply, but mentally I was in the middle of conjuring a plan. Honestly, of course I'm not going to join her! There are better villains out there I could partner with, but I wouldn't join them either. Stepping backwards from my comfort zone, to my relief, she turned around and already began marching off. Now where was she going? "Then by all means, consider it. But I warn you, should you decline, it will be the last time I ever act so charitable. I sincerely hope you make the correct decision. In the meantime, observe as I deal with those pests." And just like that, an evil laughter followed by the mare transforming into blue mist and disappearing through the magical window to the other ponies, oblivious to our watching. Alright, with that out of the way, I can think of a plan more clearly without distractions. Let's just hope those six won't be in terrible danger enough for cause of concern... Well, I gotta give them credit. The way those six showed off their individual talents was well done, I am quite unashamed to say. Except for maybe Applejack, but that may be just from lack of audio on my part. Seriously, to say I'm bad at reading mouth movement would be saying Colin Baker was an underrated Doctor. So my shock was completely understandable when the frightened Twilight willingly let go of the Earth Pony without noticing the two pegasus's waiting to catch her below the cliff. My eyes widened and mouth dropped in disbelieving shock at how willing Twilight apparently was in trusting whatever the farmer/cowgirl said so easily to fall; she didn't even see the two prepared flying ponies. Speaking of which, I didn't even know it was possible for one to be bother a farmer and a cowgirl at one. I guess this show does teach us new things everyday. Plus, that was a spectacular failure on Moon's part. I mean, hello? Two flying pegasus's that can easily catch thier friends and land them on the ground safely. What was collapsing the road really going to accomplish? Now they're walking, Twilight understandably looking annoyed at the no-doubt boasting Rainbow Dash and... they fought a lion with demonic wings and a scorpion tail. Now that is awesome. The lion I meant. And who saved the day showing off her trait here? Why no other than the animal lover herself. I couldn't help but lift a smile; a message to say violence wasn't always the answer. Well done. And... yes I wasn't hallucinating. I kid you not; Nightmare Moon suddenly decided to pay homage to Snow White. Were they screaming at those trees? You all just fought a demonic lion for God's sake! Where did all that bravery go?! Oh, and Pinkie Pie saves the day. What a surprise... oh good grief she's not... "The Hell...?" Yes. She's singing. I can identify that kind of movement from the body and lips. It wasn't until then I was thankful there was no audio to hear from it. At least it got them moving forward. I suddenly shivered. Must be colder than I thought. Or that might just be the night increasing the low tempreture. If this keeps it won't be just my hooves feeling numb. How long have I been here anyway? Because now I feel hungry again. It must be late in the morning by now. How have they not fallen down on the ground in exhaustion? I should say kudos for their determination. Hmm okay, a rampaging river. How are they going to get acros- What in Christ Almighty is that?! My eyes squinted hard. I... I think it's a sea dragon with... fashioned orange hair... And half a mustache missing. And it's crying. Yep; we went from demon lion to this. Clearly it should've been the other way around. And it looks as though it's Rarity turn to show her stuff. I raised a brow. What was she gonna do? Cut off the other half of the mustache? Tell the deluded thing he's still "appealing" without the other half of his mustache. I swear if that's the reason behind his sobbing state I'm going to- Whoa! Alright. That settles it: I've clearly underestimated Rarity, because I admittedly never expected her to suddenly rip off the majority of her own tail just to replace the missing half of that stupid facial hair, in the second, what I assume to be the second by now, episode of the first season. I blinked rapidly, before frowning at the sight that the water has ceased acted its rampage because a forsaken sea dragon stopped crying. Give me a freakin' break! I see you're surprised. My head snapped up at the same voice from before. Was that- no, too male to be Moon's. And this is the third time I've heard it now. My eyes narrowed and mouth became a straight line; no interruptions to stop me this time. "Alright. I know for a fact that wasn't my subconscious speaking; who are you and how are you talking to me by, what I presume to be, telepathically?" Waiting... waiting... wait- oh a reply! And it sounded stern...? Continue observing them. It is the blue pegasus's turn. And I'm suppose to raise my expectations for such? I remained staring above at the dusty ancient blue ceiling. If this castle wasn't as ruined, I might have claimed it for my own. "All the more reason I get answers from you instead; Mysterious Voice In My Head." I believe your opinion over Miss Rainbow Dash will significantly change with what is about to occur soon. "No. Answers. Now." Does my opinion about any of them really matter? This was far more important! Just observe. I was taken aback by the commanding tone. "Who are you to believe I will do as you say?!" No answer this time. "Well?" Nothing. "Hello...?" Oh great, the voice suddenly decided to just bugger off then. A string of muttered curses flew from my mouth as I reluctantly returned my gaze to the six ponies, who looked to be arriving towards a bridge. Well at least they're closer to the castle now. And... really Twilight? I would face-palm if possible right now. So what exactly will Rainbow Dash be doing- Oh of course! Show off as usual. Well at least the rope is keeping her from vocally showing off- wait why did she let go? Who is she talking to? What was Nightmare up to now...? And then there were four. Judging by the ridiculously evil-looking goggles (why pegasus's would even bother wearing goggles if Rainbow Dash doesn't is beyond me) and movement, it wouldn't be that inaccurate to say they were evidently minions of Moon's. Though I don't recall the villain ever having such servants. Oh... Oh I see, playing with Dash's self-esteem are we? Well we're obviously doomed from the start... Wait, that doesn't happen. So that means... I couldn't stop the blinking. She... actually declined from what appeared to be an offer to join them. Wow... that certainly was the last thing I expected. It seems Rarity wasn't the only one I underestimated- Of course! Her talent was Loyalty. And this mere episode, which I have never seen before, just slapped me in the face that I have misjudged Rainbow Dash from the start. You know what that means? I owe her an apology... ...But I probably won't do as such. You see now? "Yeah..." Was my distracted reply before common sense caught up. "Alright, you've proven your point. Now how about you start explaining yourself to me?" Do I really need to ask these out loud, seeing as how whoever he was seemed to be communicating from my mind. Someone might think I've gone bonkers. "Talking to yourself is the first sign of insanity." Like her. Do'h. The black alicorn appeared from her blue mist, exaggerate lightning and all, staring at me colder than before. "But I suppose it would be hypocritical of me to disapprove; I have done nothing but speak to myself for a thousand years. We are, perhaps, more alike than you think." I raised a bemused brow. "Why, yes: I am certainly inclined to threatening a world with eternal night. I also dabble in wasting away cliched dialogue too. And employing just as stereotypical minions? One of my favourite pastimes. You know me so well Miss Moon. And if I might say so, you're looking rather butthurt; from the ponies foiling your measly attempts to stop them, I imagine." An unamused raised brow in turn, her voice suggesting I was walking on rather thin ice. "I take it then, from your disrespectful tone, you have decided to decline my offer." I gave an insincere apologetic smile. "Terribly sorry my dear, but I'm a man of my own destiny. I won't be chained to obedience from someone of your structure." I refuse to be intimated or enslaved at all to this one-time villain. "Mmm. Pity." That tone obviously suggested no such thing. "Then you are useless to me. As soon as your friends arrive, they shall witness your swift demise." As if that was going to happen. But that unnerving gaze set me on edge regardless. "Whatever relieves me of your mediocre attitude." "Mediocre? You are mistaken as ever, Mr Balance. I am the most perfect monarch to ever grace the-" "No." "Excuse me...?" "I said no." I replied sternly, ignoring the death threat in her demonic eyes, returning her the same glare. "You know what you are, Nightmare Moon? Truly? A pathetic envious mare who foolishly believes that reigning with everlasting night will accomplish great things for you." "Ahh, but it will Stardust; these cretins that dwell all over Equestria will soon learn to respect the night, or succumb to its cold wrath." "Most likely the latter; if you continue use. There will be no one left under your rule. Allow me to explain." I said in a tone to prevent any interruptions. "Perhaps being stuck on the moon has made you madder than I thought, because my dear, without the day: all life in this world will perish. Without light; crops nor plantlife will either grow, meaning less food for the sentient life forms. Nothing will grow until everything becomes a barren wasteland; devoid of the previously dying plantlife and remains of the bones of the ponies you demand respect from. Everything will die." "Then so be it." Excuse me?! "If they refuse to adapt to the beautiful dark; then it will be their own downfall." "And yours." I rebutted, not quite believing what I'm hearing. "Don't you see? Everything. Will. Be. Gone. There'll be nothing left; just like on the moon! Yes!" My voice raised higher in conviction as I could see the gears turn in her slightly widened eyes. The seeds of doubt planted; I just need to keep this up. "Exactly like on the moon, where you were isolated for a thousand years! Do you honestly desire to be alone for not just a thousand years this time, but forever?" "...This is not about me being alone; I have no need for compassion or pity or anything else useless." Aha! I'm getting through to her. The true nightly monarch was in there somewhere. "If in the end it is only I who holds respect for the night, so be it." "But that's not true, Moon. And do you know why?" Oh my God this just might actually work. "Hm. Indulge me." "Because I respect the dark too." I replied with all the sincerity I have, admitting anything deep about me for the first time to a pony. And I know, with the widening of her surprised eyes, it was succeeding. "In fact, I love the night. The dark in fact! I'm a ma- stallion of balance, Miss Moon. I respect and love both sides: light and dark. Black and white. Order and chaos. They need one another to survive. I understand this, your sister understands this... and it's time you did too." "...What are you suggesting?" Was the only inquisitive, hesitant-sounding voice of the doubtful mare. You see? How things can be solved without violence? The mind was the most powerful weapon of all. The mouth was the cannon to fire the thoughts of the mind. Used for reasoning, one could achieve anything. I've never felt so self-confident over anything in my life. I can do this! "Turn back on your rage and sorrow, Nightmare Moon. Become the respected beautiful mare you once were before. You can and will be forgiven by all if you do this. Let go of this fiery rage within you, this envy and jealously against your sibling, and lift the night away until the evening to come. What happened that long ago then is exactly that: long ago. You no longer need to hold onto this anger. Return to who you truly are... Princess Luna." Am I being poetic as sin? Of course I am. But hey, My Little Pony, what can you do? A staredown of the century lasted here, between my pleading eyes and her impassive one. Please work, please work, please work. Please send a strong message that not everyone has to be defeated by combat or the like. Redemption is something few rarely even consider anymore. The darkness can be used for the good of all. Just as the light can be handled for misdeeds. Neither were strictly bound by simple morality. I can convince Moon, and maybe to an extent Celestia, of that. After what felt like eternity, the reluctant mare was the first to break away the gaze, turning away from me. "It's too late for that..." Was the quiet response, a tinge of finality. But that won't stop me; not when I'm so close! "It's never too late for redemption." I said with a soft tone this time. "I know you're in there, Luna. Come back, your sister needs you." "She never needed me." "I don't believe that." "Then you are a fool." Was her blunt sharp reply. I smiled regardless. "I know." Just as she was about to open her mouth for what I imagine would be a counter-argument, I raised a brow as the mare suddenly raised her head, her eyes narrowing from what I could see. I couldn't even ask what was wrong as the fallen princess evaporated into that blue mist once again and disappeared from sight. Immediately my head turned to the sphere of mist showing me the Mane Six, and I justifiably sighed in disappointment. "Well Twilight... if my plan won't work, you're smarter than me to figure out a better one." You tried. That's all that matters. Well, I've swallowed my own words before I could even chew them. I might just choke on the consequences. Twilight's concentration on the stones blinded her to Nightmare's ambush. And even when she reacted to the hurricane it was too late, the elements were in the villain mare's hooves. Oh, yet that didn't stop the unicorn from foolishly jumping into the blue tornado though. Great thinking Twilight. That was then the 'window' that I watched them through abruptly evaporated into thin air, followed by sinister cackling to the side. I blinked rapidly and turned my head to the left, a smirking Nightmare Moon standing atop the small throne glancing at me triumphantly. Those floating stones around her... they're the famous Elements of Harmony? In a resting state? A gas of purple smoke far at the end caught my attention then, and I couldn't resist lifting a smile of relief at the sight of the purple mare, despite her coughing and gasping in shock afterwards. "Hey Twilight." I said in casual greeting, throwing her an apologetic smile. I can question that voice in my mind afterwards. Nightmare Moon continued chuckling with the excessive lightning splitting around us. Jesus lady, can't you get anymore dramatic? I threw her a deadpan stare before looking back at the stunned Twilight, who looked at me in surprise and, dare I think it... worry. Then changed her expression and posture, looking ready to charge. She can't be serious...? "You're kidding." Oh for once we're in agreement Miss Moon. What does Twilight hope to possibly do with this reckless state. "You're kidding right?" In response, I could see the horn on her head lighting up from the magic this world possesses. And Twilight started to charge, my eyes widening. No, Twilight, stop! "Don't do it! Stop!" As I said so, the corner of my eye informed me Nightmare was in a defensive position, no doubt prepared to counter the foolish mare. All the more reason. "Twilight, stop!" Yet she heeded not, and the taller charged in return. God dammit Twilight, what could possibly hope to achieve-? Oh. Ohhhhhhhh. Before I could even react the surprising purple unicorn was at my side, inciting me to jump as she looked in concern. "Uugh. Are you alright Stardust?" I blinked rapidly. Right, I forgot, she can teleport I'll hit myself on the head later. I nodded firmly after getting out of my temporary stupor and inclined my head to the stones. I didn't even know they've fallen beside me. She nodded in stern understanding before setting to work. "Just one spark..." Her horn began lighting as Twilight leaned down at the stones. "Come on. Come on..." Huh. It looks to be working. The stones were apparently responding, or that was just the magic on her end- "Aaa!" "Twilight!" My mouth exclaimed in shock and concern as the unicorn's body flung far from me and the elements, feeling another presence beside me. Okay, that does it. Even if I can't move my hooves, the taller mare was still within biting distance. My features hardened towards the villain, glaring at her while she seemed to be having problems of her own. "No! No!" Huh? My oncoming assault froze. Slowly my eyes turned from the panicking mare and cackling stones to the smirking Twilight, and it clicked like a switch in my brain. Ohoho Twilight you- that was then the purple unicorn suddenly gasped in shock, and I immediately looked down to the side as the lightning sounds between the elements were there no longer. Oh never mind... "But- Where's the sixth's element?!" Nightmare Moon laughed in glorified triumph, and raised herself upwards. What was she-? What?! My jaw fell downwards as the stones shattered from the small ground-quake from the villain's hooves. Wait? Those stones weren't the elements? I thought they were just in some sleeping state, ready to be awakened and turned into those iconic gems everyone knows and loves. "You little fool!" Nightmare Moon exclaimed to the equally shocked Twilight. "Thinking you could defeat me! Me!" Me the Mistress of all Evil! Oh, wrong story sorry. "Now you will never see your Princess nor your sun!" Wait... there's still time! "Moon, I beg of you; cease this madness! You can do better than this! Turn back to the princess you once were; the one you were always meant to be! There's still time!" "Silence you fool! That pitiful mare is gone forever! Nothing you say will ensure her return!" It seems my plea were all for naught. And you're not helping Twilight just lying there in defeat! The glowing mane grew ever so higher as the villainous mare continued her speech. "The Night will last... FOREVER!" Followed by laughter that would make Maleficent proud. And that swirling hurricane once again. "Not if I can help it." It won't end like this, plain and simple. My hardened eyes turned to the unicorn. "Twilight!" Getting her shocked attention, my blended eyes meeting her purple frightened own. "Listen to me: you can still win! The night will not last forever! And do you know why? Because I know the story; I know how it ends. You will emerge triumphant! Remember what I said before, in the library?" "W-What?" Twilight asked hesitantly, and I can feel Nightmare's eyes on me as well. But that won't stop me. I'm on a roll. "Magic Twilight. That is the sixth element. When I said it was speculation on my part... I lied. Simply because I tried to help without giving too much info away." My head lowered a little at the confession, before staring back up in resolve. "I realize now, as I should have sooner (considering the corniness of this world), the elements, Twilight, they're not mere relics, not anymore. They're in you, Twilight Sparkle! You and your friends! You just have to find them within your selves, and awaken them!" Of course that may not be entirely the case, but it wouldn't surprise me anymore if some plot convenience like that did happen. The taken aback mare blinked at my confident words, no doubt contemplating what I was saying before her gaze suddenly switched to the doorway outside. What was she-? A certain dark mare interrupted my thoughts, chuckling darkly. "Hmhmhmhm, my my. What a pretty little speech. But you are wrong, you defiant pony. The Elements of Harmony are no more, and there is nothing you can do to stop me-!" "You think you can destroy the Elements of Harmony just like that?" Both I and the villain blinked at Twilight's sudden words. "Well you're wrong!" Wait... She actually listened?! "Because Stardust is right: the spirits of the Elements of Harmony are right here!" Whoa! Where did they come from?! I shook my head; never mind that! I couldn't get rid of the grin on my features as all six ponies stared defiantly at the fallen princess. And what's this? The remaining pieces... the shards were suddenly glittering in multiple colours, lifting from the stony ground around us. I raised a victorious brow at the mare. "It's over Moon." Though a sting of disappointment hit me at the epiphany my previous plan to resolve this without violence was all for naught. "W-What...?" "Applejack!" Twilight began confidently, "Who reassured me when I was in doubt: represents the spirit of Honesty!" "Fluttershy! Who tamed the manticore with her compassion-" That's what that lion was called? I should get me one. "- Represents the spirit of Kindness!" "Pinkie Pie! Who banished fear by giggling in the face of danger, represents the spirit of Laughter!" "Rarity! Who calmed a sorrowful serpent-" With a hairstyle so bad it'd give Demyx a run for his money! "- With a meaningful gift, represents the spirit of Generosity!" "And Rainbow Dash, who could not abandon her friends for her own heart's desires, represents the spirit of Loyalty!" And Stardust Balance! Who's accomplished nothing but act like a complete jerk to everyone around him, represents the spirit of Sarcasm! ... Don't give me that look. As each time she made these points about her friends, my smirk widened by each of the shards surrounding their true owners. You're screwed Nightmare Moon. And I look forward to seeing it- Wait... she's standing right next to me. That means- oh God no! "The spirits of these five ponies got us through every challenge you threw at us!" Though to be fair, some of those challenges were just ridiculous in hindsight. "You still don't have the sixth element! The spark didn't work!" Was that panic in her voice? Oh just look at her nervous state. It's hilarious! With that I laughed loudly, echoing over the sound of the humming shards, perhaps more cruelly than intended, gaining the mare's livid attention. "What is so funny you foolish stallion?" "But it did, as Stardust said so." I smirked as Twilight answered the question for me. "A different kind of spark!" She turned to her certain friends. "I found it the very moment I realized how happy I was to hear you, to see you, how much I cared about you. The spark ignited inside me. When I realized you were all... are my friends!" That was so sentimental I could almost gag. But I grinned regardless. Now a bright light just appeared above us. What, is God lending a hand? Nope, all I see is the shape of the sixth element instead, the stone descending down towards them. My head titled to the horrified mare, who was protecting herself from the light. "You see Moon. You, though I admit I had my doubts too, severely underestimated them. Such power is not from simple stones, the power comes from the magic, and the heart, of those willing to protect their friends. Magic is the sixth element." "I couldn't have said it better myself." Twilight said from a distance, before- Argh! Argh! Bright light! Too bright! Cease already! What the-?! Oh they're starting to merge with their elements. The sixth element morphed into a crown- oh so THAT'S how the crown came to be! And a rainbow was spinning upwards, two merging to the ceiling becoming a bright light. And then the element-ex-machina rainbow descends right towards Nightmare Moon's panicked location... "St-Stop! Or I'll destroy this pony where he stands!" And mine too. Oh Gooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo-! "Noooooooo!" I heard the mare scream in shock and fright beside me as the rainbow missed and wrapped around its intended target. Well there's a relief... "Noooooooooooooooooo!" Haha! Taste the rainbow Moon! They're rocking you like a rainbow hurricane... The hell are you looking at? And another bright light, this time I closed my eyes tight to prevent any blindness... wait, my legs; I can feel them! That numbness was suddenly gone. As soon as the light disappeared, I slowly opened my eyes in case of an encore and looked down, the blue mist trapping my limbs evaporated into nothingness. Finally! I quickly moved them about to check their state. Working properly, excellent. "Oooh! My head." A certain blue pegasus said out-loud in pain, causing me to look in their direction. "Ugh. Everypony okay?" Applejack called out. Well, everything seems to be working on my end. "Yeah, just fine, thanks." I called back, checking myself just in case. Not a trace of anything that screamed danger on me. Thankfully. "Ohh thank goodness!" "Why Rarity, it's so lovely." Oh goodie, in the end that white unicorn gets her own trinket. "And look! I'll never part with it again!" And her tail has grown back. How? Why? Who cares; happy ending for all! I think that's the first genuine plothole I've found during my time here. "No, your necklace. It looks just like your cutie mark." "O-Oh! So does yours!" Yes they all get trinkets holding the elements. Good for them. I shook my head in exasperation, ignoring Pinkie Pie's excited tone about her own necklace, and cast my gaze over to the purple unicorn, who was in the middle of smiling up at her new crown. I released a long-awaited sigh; good she's alright... Why do I care? As I said before she was my favourite pony. Simple as that. Don't believe for a minute I have sincere concern for her fictional well-being... heheh... "Gee Twilight, I thought you were just spoutin' a lot of hooie. But I reckon, we really do represent the Elements of Friendship." Oh you have no idea Miss Applejack. This was just the beginning. "Indeed you do." The Hell? Magic voice? No, obviously they heard it as well. And just then light was pouring through the ancient windows. Ohhhh... well finally! I observed in fascination as a bright sphere entered through the window, before disappearing and revealing the white alicorn within. There she was, in all her glory. Judging by the way she appears informs me this was Celestia's first time ever showing up on the, well show. And the ponies, save for I and Twilight, bowed in her presence. Instead I simply watched. I have no reason to bow in respect or the like, simply because she is not my monarch, nor has she earned my respect, just like the defeated Nightmare... speaking of which... "Princess Celestia!" "Twilight Sparkle! My faithful student." It would be touching if I was watching, instead my gaze was set on the unconscious smaller princess, looking quite comfortable in her sleep. Dark blue body, as it should be. I'm not fond of those remains surrounding the sleeping Luna. "I knew you could do it." "But... you told me it was all an old pony tale." "I told you that you needed to make some friends. Nothing more. I saw the signs of Nightmare Moon's return. And I knew it was you who had the magic inside to defeat her. But you could not unleash it until you let true friendship into your heart." I covered my scoff with my hoof. I get it, this show is cheesy beyond standards, but I couldn't help it. Luckily they heard nothing. "Now with only another will as well." Eh? "Princess Luna!" Ah. I heard a gasp behind me as I turned to the awakened princess. What just the sound of her sibling's voice did the trick? Give me a break. "It has been a thousand years since I've seen you like this." Okay better get out of the way. I retreated backwards, landing on my behind by mistake as the taller monarch approached. Just where was she all this time anyway? Having a cup of tea while her student did all the work? "Time to put our differences behind us." Oh come on! It can't be that easy! I stared in disbelief as the white alicorn sat down in front of her scared sister, tone being that of comfort. "We were meant to rule together little sister!" "Sister?!" A chorus of shock from the distance. Er, hang on... "You didn't know?" I asked to the Mane Six, and they shook their heads in reply. "Huh... thought that was common knowledge." I muttered before returning my gaze to the pair. "Will you accept my friendship?" Celestia inquired with a soft tone. Silence ensued. As the rest looked on in concern and worry I rolled my eyes. Oh of course she's going to accept. "I'm so sorry!" See? "I missed you so much big sister!" Huh... that loving embrace is bringing a smile on my face. Celestia sighed in relief and happiness. "I missed you too." Wow... that was way too forgiving. And back home people wonder why I question her so-called wisdom. And oh by all means Pinkie Pie! Ruin this moment with your sobbing humour! We can't get enough of it! "Stop it! Stop it right this instant you forsaken pony!" I yelled to the crying Earth Pony, ignoring the stares of surprised my way. "Hey!" Oh what do you know she listened! "Do you know what this calls for?!" Oh heaven please no... I sighed in long exasperation. A party. Yeah great. All over the friggin' town too. What could it better? Oh I know: me not being here! As every single pony arrived in where I presume to be the middle of the sunny town, where blaring celebratory music and ecstatic creatures were everywhere, I, of course, kept to myself, even doing so as we all returned to Ponyville together. I stared blankly at the crowd feet away from me. Well... that's the first two-parter over and done with, I imagine. The threat has vanquished, for now apparently. But many more will emerge. And those six will triumph over them all. "I have no reason to be here..." But you did help. Oh great, the voice returned. "I did nothing." Was my quiet reply. You assisted them in defeating the fallen princess. Your words encouraged her, whether you realize it or not. She would have figured it out regardless... "I thought you'd join in the celebration." A voice beside me cut me off my conversation with thin air, and I turn to a rather somber Twilight standing beside me, observing the crowd of the multicoloured species too. I gave a snort of amusement. "Parties aren't my thing." Before raising a brow in concern at the state of the unicorn. "You look down, Twilight." "Indeed. Why so gloom my faithful student?" Said the approaching princess, smiling at the two of us. No I'm not going to act all nervous around Celestia. "Are you not happy that your quest is complete, and you can return to your studies in Canterlot?" Wait what?! But she doesn't- Ohh. "That's just it." Twilight confessed sadly, eyes fixed on the ground. "Just when I learned how wonderful it is to have friends... I have to leave them..." Must. Restrain. Smirk. A pause before Celestia responded, as though making a clear decision. "Spike, take a note please." I raised a brow as the dragon - whom I barely even noticed was there - obeyed and produced some paper and a quill from... a rip through space and time I imagine. "I, Princess Celestia, hereby decree that the unicorn Twilight Sparkle shall take on a new mission for Equestria: she must continue to study the magic of friendship. She must report to me her findings. From her new home... in Ponyville." I chuckled and took a step back from the addressed unicorn as her friends began glomping her. I won't lie; I feel happy for her... only a little though. I can't get emotionally invested with any of these ponies, not right now. When I'm watching them on TV, certainly. But I still have more bigger objectives in mind. "Oh thank you Princess Celestia! I'll study harder than ever before!" The obedient pony vowed, before loud obnoxious cheering happened. I winced, but smiled anyway. "Congratulations Twilight." I managed to say over the noise, before looking at the happy alicorn. "Princess Celestia." All pretense was over; this conversation needs to happen now. "If I may have a word with you... in private ears," I added as the ponies blinked at me curiously. "Ahh. You're that braver stallion who helped my faithful student and her friends." So she figured out I did not regard them as such. Clever her. I'll be sure to give the monarch a cookie. "Right this way. Please Twilight, enjoy the celebration, I won't be long." I nodded firmly and followed the walking princess, ignoring the intrigued stares sent my way as we moved a distance from the crowd's hearing; a section of the town emptied. "I must thank you for helping my beloved pupil." The tall monarch began as we were away from the prying ears of the citizens who were enjoying the party and admiring said pupil. "And I apologize on behalf of my sister for capturing you." I waved off the apology. "No need. It's a good thing she captured me; I wouldn't have been there otherwise. Besides, I did little to help her; Twilight could have easily solved it all on her own." "Perhaps, but regardless, you chose to assist my student and her friends in their time of need. You have my gratitude, Mr Balance." I shook my head. "I still couldn't do anything to help with your-" Wait hang on... I stared up at the alicorn with clear suspicion, who simply looked amused at my expression. "You know my name...?" The monarch nodded. "I overheard your conversation with Nightmare Moon. I commend you on trying to persuade her, and I apologize for keeping my presence hidden, but-" She blinked in surprise as I raised a hoof to cut her off, evidently not anticipating an Earth Pony to disrespect her so. "You were there, when you could have assisted your student in defeating Miss Moon? What were you eating popcorn while enjoying the show too?" I can't scarcely believe it. Her own student could have died and all she did was sit back and observe?! The nerve of her! "I understand if you're upset." Oh clearly. Just look at my disapproving expression. "But it had to be done; only the power of friendship could have defeated Nightmare." "The same excuse that will be used against future villains, no doubt..." "Excuse me?" Sighing, knowing I had little time for this, I shook my head at the ground before looking back up. "Fine. Yes fine. Your decisions are your own. Your judgement has always been questionable to me, Princess, but now is not the time for such; there is a bigger crisis on our hands." "Oh? But my sister has been reformed. What other situation could there currently be?" "My situation." I replied firmly, staring up to her eyes that held centuries of knowledge within them. "I need help getting back home... to my world." A pause. A very understandable pause. Before Celestia recovered from her shock and blinked in rapid succession. "I'm sorry?" "You heard me: I'm not from Equestria." I replied sternly as the monarch lowered her head as though checking if I was deceiving her. My eyes hold nothing but the truth here, princess, believable or not. "I'm not even a pony for that matter, but somehow I've become one of your kind, stuck on this forsaken world." "You're not lying..." Wow, just like that? This may be easier than I thought. "'Not a pony?'" A voice behind said, switching our gazes to the confused blue monarch, walking towards us. "Forgive me, sister, the crowd was just too much for me. I couldn't help but overhear your words." I gave a forgiving smile her way. No reason to be mad. "It's fine, dear sister, for I feel this must be heard from both of us." Celestia replied softly before turning back to me, her expression hardening a little. I was taken aback by the sudden change. Now she's serious. "Please, start at the beginning." And the beginning I did. How one night I was in my bed within my own world to somehow awakening within Equestria. Ponyville to be precise. How I tried to understand how and why this was happening to me. How I mingled with the residents here reluctantly, trying to gain a sense on what was happening. How I thought of using the library to find out more. How I planned on stopping Nightmare Moon by my own method. From the corner of my eye Luna looked away in shame at that part as her sister comforted her gently. How I waited for the rest of the ponies to arrive while thinking of a plan to get myself out of being a hostage. All the way to now where we currently stand, discussing the situation. When I finished, taking a deep breath for my dehydrated throat, Luna was staring at me in curiosity while Celestia looked at the sky contemplatively. "I sense the truth in your words. You are deceiving neither me or my sister." "What would be the point if I did?" "However, your story also informs me there are things you are keeping from us." Drat! "I assume there is good reason for that?" Hey, if you're not making things easier for your student, why should I for you? Besides, there are MASSIVE consequences when you inform someone of specific future events. How would they react? What would they try to do to prevent the terrible parts? No, these things need to happen. It may be frowned upon to allow bad things to occur when you have the power to stop it, but it's how life works. The bad stuff gives us something to learn and improve from. "More than you can comprehend." I said sincerely, smiling apologetically. "But I will inform you of this: Twilight and her friends will be faced with many obstacles and challenges in the future. Nightmare Moon, unfortunately, is just the beginning." "And you are aware of these predicted events?" Luna then asked, her expression looking rather conflicted as though having no idea what to make of me. Well that's justified seeing as how she's been isolated for so long, everything must be hard to take in for the poor princess. "I do. But you must understand: some things are better unsaid until the time comes." And to my surprise, the white alicorn actually concurred with me. "I agree." Did I hear that correctly? Her softened gaze returned to me. "You know more than you are saying, but I shall not pry. Though I do hope you at least help us in the meantime?" In the meantime? The implications were instantly not appealing. "You mean, you have no idea how to help me...?" Oh great, already my spirits feel crushed as Celestia shook her head. "This is something unusual and never heard of before in my entire life. I wish I could help Mr Balance, but this may just be beyond my understanding. You say you have no idea at all how you came to be in Equestria?" I reluctantly shook my head. "Then I'm sorry, but with no clues, we have nothing..." I sighed in disappointment. Well, it was worth a shot- "Wait..." Both mine and Luna's heads perked up at the sudden change of tone. "Dear sister, would you please bring Twilight over here?" With a hesitant curious nod, the smaller sibling left us towards the partying crowd in the distance. I raised a suspicious brow at the patient monarch. "What are you-?" "One moment, Mr Balance. I have an idea." What possible idea could this be with Twilight-? Oh. Of course. I resisted smacking myself in the head. If there's anyone who can help it's her. Though I honestly doubt how much help she can be in this case. I didn't bother looking behind me as the blue princess returned with the unicorn in question. "Is there a problem, Princess?" Were the first words out of her mouth. I do hope you know what you're doing, Celestia... "My faithful student, your library has a spare room for one to sleep in, correct?" Hold the phone! WHAT?! My eyes widened to immense maximum as the monarch simply smiled at my behaviour. "Erm, I think so. I never really had time to check." Why did she sound so sheepish about it? It was a simple question. "Why do you ask?" Yes, exactly what was your game here, Princess? Luna already seemed to get the idea as she looked back and forth to me and the confused Twilight. "Mr Balance here-" I found myself unwillingly straightening at being addressed by the monarch. "- Is in need of a place to live. He arrived from a place cut off from civilization, and needs to learn the ways of Ponyville and how everypony lives their life here. And requires some friends of his own." No I freaking don't! Yet she ignored my protestant expression. "Plus, we owe it to him for helping you learn about the sixth element. This will be repaid by helping him. Unless of course, you both accept." Why was she doing this? "Plus with a library around it will help him find what he needs much quicker." Ohh! Ohhhhhh! I see what you're doing. Stardust you idiot! You could have found that out sooner. "Well I guess it'd be nice to have somepony else around, in case I need extra hooves around or Spike wants somepony to play with while I'm busy." I wish I could say the same; I much prefer to be alone. As the three ponies stared at me with different expressions, one of encouragement, one of curiosity and one of hopefulness, I found myself staring back before it sunk in: Living inside a library. With Twilight Sparkle. ...Okay now I definitely can't say no. "Well if it provides food and shelter for me. I guess I can't decline. Besides, I love libraries. I accept." Celestia looked pleased at the certain answer. Luna lifted a small smile while Twilight seemed to beam, for whatever reason. Oh hang on. "But be warned." I added firmly, turning to the smiling unicorn. "I'm not your servant, Miss Spark- Twilight. I will help you in any matter when I feel like doing so. I'll help you out around your library if you keep your word you won't toss your books around like earlier." A meek smile. "I'll try, though in the state of an emergency I can't make any promises." I smirked. "Neither can I." "It's splendid that you chose to accept." Celestia declared. "Ponyville is a lovely town if you give it a chance. Thank you my dear student. Now then, Stardust, why don't you go enjoy the celebration with her?" "I don't do parties-" "Come on, Stardust, it won't be so bad." I turned to the smiling Twilight beside me. "You can make some great friends here!" "I'm not here to make friends-" "Please." I rolled my eyes... As her eyes were busy pleading to me. Oh come on! You can't seriously be doing this to me. "Afterwards, I can show you around the library and where you'll be sleeping... if I have a spare room. If not, well I'm afraid the couch will be the only available option left." "..." I sighed in reluctant acceptance before nodding to the happy unicorn. "Fine. Sure. Whatever. If it makes things easier for me, why not?" "Do have fun, Twilight and Stardust. And be sure to make lots of friends." Celestia said in a farewell tone as the pair of us walked back towards the distant crowd. "We will! Thank you princess!" Twilight called back, before turning to me. "So, you're new around here too." "Evidently my dear." "I was wary at first too, you know. But these ponies mean well. I'm sure you'll make great friends here too." I scoffed as the music became louder. "I highly doubt that." Twilight blinked. "Why not?" "Friendship works on trust. Something I cannot afford to give away. You want to be my friend? I'm afraid you'll have to work for it." I replied genuinely, not trying at all to sound harsh. But really considering my... circumstances, friendship was a thing I couldn't afford while I'm here. I have research to do after this damn getting-closer party. The unicorn paused for a moment, looking down thoughtfully as I raised a curious brow. Then she looked back up and smirked confidently. "Then I'll be sure to work hard for it." "I'm hardly worth the effort." "Everypony is. I like challenges, anyway." I grinned, admittedly enjoying this attitude of Twilight's. Already she's the closest thing I have to a friend here. "Just don't blame me when you get a migraine." We both chuckled at the joke, and for some reason I already felt my spirits rising as we talked. What was this...? "Thank you, by the way." The unicorn then said gratefully. "If it weren't for you, I might have never discovered the sixth element, and we never would have stopped Nightmare Moon." I snorted. "Please; you would have figured it out regardless. And you did in the end. I didn't help you or your friends at all." "Well... maybe." I smirked at the mock-smugness in her tone. "But you helped us anyway. Thank you for that." I;m not too sure whether I was comfortable with that smile or not. "So thank you, Stardust." "...No problem." "But... how did you know what the sixth element was, anyway?" That was for me to know, and for you to ponder my dear Twilight. As I opened my mouth to say as such- "Twilight! There you are!" I was cut off by a particular small dragon rushing out of the crowd towards us. "You're missing out on the yummy cake- Oh. Hey I remember you! You're that pony who stood up to Nightmare Moon in the Town Hall!" I nodded, honestly I'm a little taken aback that he would even remember me. "Yes I am." "That was really brave of you! I thought only Twilight had the nerve to do that!" I shrugged. "I just did what needed to be done. No more, no less." "Stardust here will be staying with us at our new home, Spike." Twilight announced to her pet. Why does she sound so happy about it? I'm not the greatest roommate in the world, as she'll no doubt soon discover. "Really? That's great!" Before I even processed it the purple-ish dragon was right in front of me, inches shorter, holding out the closest thing to a human hand I've seen all day. "It'll be awesome to have someone else around when Twilight's too busy. My name's Spike. Spike the Dragon. Twilight's number one assistant! It's a pleasure to meet you!" Okay... I wasn't expecting such manners, despite who the owner was. After my rapid blinking I lifted a small smile and landed the palm of my hoof on his hand, shaking it gently. "I am Stardust Balance. The pleasure is all mine, Mr Spike." "Oh um, please, just call me Spike. You don't have to be so formal." The lizard rubbed the back of his head in embarrassment. At least that earlier smugness was gone. "As you wish. You can call me Stardust in return then. I believe we'll get along quite well friend." I may as well play nice to the dragon; I have no intent on making their lives a living hell... provided they don't do the same in turn... "I like him already." Spike grinned to the observant Twilight after breaking the hand- Hoofshake, who nodded in turn. "So do I Spike." My head immediately snapped to her after those words. Wait, for real? They both actually liked me? She giggled at my astounded expression. "No need to look so surprised. I'm sure we'll all get along fantastically! Now Spike, what were you saying about cake?" "Oh! Right! Come on this way! It's the most delicious cake I've ever had!" Twilight shook her head in amusement, and I couldn't help but mimic such as we followed the ecstatic dragon towards the said delicious-looking cake and Twilight's friends. So... I'm already thought fondly of in this place... Maybe it won't be so bad after all... as we returned to the crowd, only one thought crossed my mind. "Hold tight little sis... I'll be home as soon as I-" A loud familar gasp. "YOU! You're new to Ponyville aren't you?! Don't worry: I'll throw another party just for you! Two parties on the same day! WOO-HOO!" ...Sod what I previously just thought to myself. This WILL be as bad as I thought. I glared upwards at the laughter of that mysterious voice in my mind. To be continued... Chapter Four: Open-Up SeasonMy cutie mark. That was the first thing to pop up in my mind while walking past a mirror within the library, sleeping late after Twilight and Spike again, which really wasn't much of a shock since my lengthy time here; what can I say? I always seem to sleep late at night, generally around three in the morning. It's always been an irritating inconvenience, but one I have accustomed to for as long as I can remember. Wonder if Twilight has any magical spells to remedy that lifetime problem. Anyway. As I walked from the kitchen, having enjoyed a pleasant late breakfast made from the overly-kind Spike, nodding to the reading purple unicorn and her assistant, my body immediately halted at the sight of something I've neglected to look at since my arrival into this town, shifting around so I may get a clearer look at the mark beside my rear end. I had to rub my eyes, still tired, to make sure I was seeing this correctly... and I was. A heavy frown on my reflected features straight away from staring at the dark blue heart with a clearer blue star in the middle. This is my bloody cutie mark? This?! You have got to be freakin' kidding me! I have a sudden impulse now, an urge to just punch the mirror as though it was lying to my face. But no. My disbelieving gaze turned back and forth from the mark in the mirror to the exact one on my rump. Oh come on; does this world intend to demean me so?! Okay, so I'm not a fighter, I'm a philosopher. I abhor needless violence and getting myself filthy sure but... I can't be THIS feminine can I? Or was this just the enigmatic Specter playing a crude prank on me? I'm inclined to believe the latter, because there is no way in hell that mark represents me in any shape or form! Just what exactly does it mean anyway? "You look as though you've never seen your own cutie mark before." A certain pony commented, as I see her from the reflection glancing at me with a raised bemused brow. And after seeing this, my dear, I never want to again. "I just... haven't looked at it all that much." I replied through clenched teeth, not turning to the unicorn. It wasn't a lie, really. "I rarely get the chance to take a good look at it." But through the mirror I saw her deadpan raised brow. "Throughout the majority of your whole life?" "Throughout the majority of my whole life." "Uh-huh." Well it was the best explanation I had at the moment! Let's see you do better when you've recently arrived from another world, Twilight. Oh wait... "So Stardust, what are you planning to do today?" "Hm?" I finally turned from my long look at the insulting mark on my rump. Well at least the subject was dropped, and I can think of something apart from the disgusting sight. "Probably read and research." As though expecting I was going to add more to what I planned, she asked politely. "Anything else?" "...Nothing that springs to mind, no." Twilight blinked in question. "That's it? That's all you're going to do the whole day?" "Well, I have nothing better to do anyway." I shrugged indifferently. What did she think I was going to hang with anyone around town? "The sooner I get my work done, the better." "Work that's more important than socializing with others?" An amused smile played on the purple mare's muzzle. "You know, that reminds me of who I was before arriving in Ponyville; when Spike was really the only friend I had." Unless I'm mistaken, Twilight Sparkle was comparing me to herself. "Should I feel flattered I remind you of your previous self then?" I asked with a touch of humour of my own. Then, unexpectedly, I found myself chuckling with the unicorn. Now where did THAT come from? This world must be affecting me with its cuteness more than I noticed. Dear God help me if I begin going native... "If I may ask." Twilight began, looking up again after a moment of reading whatever she was reading, violet eyes sparkling in a famished curiosity I can relate with... wait what? "Just what is it exactly you're researching about?" There I hesitated. Yes my mind remained fixed on not telling the most intelligent pony in existence anything. And there were justified reasons for it. A: Endless unwelcome questions about my own planet and its inhabitants. B: She would no doubt inform her friends about the off-worlder and THEY will proceed with asking tiresome predictable questions as well. C: Creepy experimentations and examinations used on me. D: Lack of privacy. There are probably more behind why I won't tell Twilight anything about my origins or home planet, but these were just at the top of my head for now. I'll think of more later on. I only told the two highest monarchs the truth behind my presence was because of their possible assistance in sending me back home. Instead it was all for naught. I have to do what Specter says, to my greatest prideful reluctance, for now. That doesn't mean I'll stop trying on my own, however. Anything to keep my occupied in the meantime, really. Noticing Twilight was still awaiting an answer patiently, with a smile I could only define as sweet... whoa slow down there man! I banished this sudden unwelcome thought and replied plainly, "If you must know, my dear, it is the art of transportation I'm looking into." A pause. "Oh." She blinked in puzzlement. I smiled knowingly. "Thought I was reading about something Earth Pony-related, huh?" As if. Researching everything I needed to know about nature, animal healthcare and farming was the last thing on my mind. "Well... maybe." She answered truthfully. What a cute sheepish grin- Stop it! What is with that trail of thought? I must still be tired. "Oh yeah; you were also looking for books about that yesterday!" Spike finally decided to speak up, rather exclaiming for some reason. I nodded as Twilight observed me thoughtfully. I can speculate why; what reason would an Earth Pony have into researching magic? Just as I was about to give them the answer to the unspoken question, which was mainly 'None of your business', I was cut off with a surprised blink as Twilight suddenly looked upwards. "Hey, do you feel that?" ...Feel what? "A disturbance in the... hmm?" This time I cut myself off from my incoming dry joke. What was that... sensation I'm suddenly feeling right now? It was as though my whole body was suddenly shaking without its own accord. "G-Guys! T-The ground is shaking!" Spike stammered as his words bore true. Ow! I hissed in pain as something rough landed on my head, which revealed to be a falling book. The rumbling of the ground only got worse, and I felt my hooves automatically lock into place as though preparing for something disastrous. "What is this?! An earthquake?!" I yelled over the growing noise to the bewildered Twilight. "I-I don't know!" The unicorn replied in shock, before immediately glancing at the door and looking as though something crossed her intelligent mind. "Stay here!" She ordered while heading out of the building. "Fat chance!" Was my sharp reply. I didn't take orders from her, plus I won't be missing out of the action. "You stay here!" I in turn ordered the shaking dragon, who no doubt was most likely going to disregard that order too. I din't bother awaiting a reply as I pursued the running Twilight, hearing the alerting cry of Rainbow Dash as soon as my hooves touched the outside dirt. "STAMPEDE!" Well, that crisis was over before it even began. But instead of pointing out that observation I said dryly: "This is so stupid." As I and the rest of the town's citizens watched the farming cow-mare tended to the now-calm group of cows. Yes. Cows. That was then I remembered something interesting; this was the beginning of another episode. I know this because I've seen this one too. Though I've forgotten the name... had something to do with apples... And this memory arises another problem; exactly how will I tell when one of the days here is an episode, and when one isn't? This means I won't have a specific estimate of time and date when Discord finally makes his appearance, since that confusing abomination of animals-stitched-together was to be the next major villain after Nightmare Moon. Unless Trixie was before him as well. But was she even considered a major villain anyway? Hopefully I won't be around long to witness the events of Discord. In the meantime, I must now deal with something that's always used until a threat appears. Filler. Next to me, over the loud cheering of the residents to their beloved heroine, the mayor of this wetched town turned to me in confusion. "What on Equestria makes you say that, Mr Balance? That brave young pony just saved us all from a terrifying stampede!" Oh yeah, don't give the little mutt that aided her credit too. "I simply refer to the fact of what caused the stampede in the first place." Never mind the fact how the cows were also sentient and capable of thought alongside the ponies. What about the pigs? The chickens? Were they able to produce thought and speech too? If not, why cows specifically? For that silly scene over there? Speaking of cows, I could go for some steak right now... Mmm, steak... "Wait, you know the reason behind it?" Damn, I thought Twilight was busy cheering with the rest; forgotten she was at my other side. "Yep." May as well be honest. "...Care to clarify?" "No." Like I said, honest. "Oh look, here comes the heroic pony now." I pointed out to distract the two puzzled creatures towards the approaching over-the-hill Applejack. I didn't waste the opportunity in quietly stepping backwards and exiting the cheering crowd, returning towards the library where I may get some peace. "Pardon me. Coming through. Out of the way. Thank you." I really had no time for this. Do I feel anything from the orange pony saving the town? Of course not; I don't give a damn what happens to this town or its residents. The mob of cows could've caused chaos all over the town and I wouldn't have shed a tear. And I'm NOT saying that without hesitation. "Nothing. Absolutely nothing." My frustrated voice spoke as I finished reading through the last page, having the urge to just slam my limb down on the table. "I'm sorry." The purple dragon spoke up as he walked towards me slowly, flinching when I looked at him. What did he believe I might snap at him? "That's the only book left that you haven't looked through to do with that magical transportation spell you're looking for. Twilight said so." Clenched teeth slowly released with a long sigh, my head bowed down in annoyed acceptance over the thought that all my reading, throughout the week and a half since I've been here, has been nothing but a large waste of my time. Great. Bloody fantastic. So my residing in this library served absolutely no purpose. How now I just desired to go out and jump off the nearest cliff... probably the first thing I should've done since my arrival into this world. I've spent days here, days, and there has been no results. This only confirmed to me more that the only way to leave... was to befriend the ponies. Oh Jesus why me... And it only got worse. If the food that dinner Rarity treated us all to after receiving those tickets to the gala hadn't made it obvious, I discovered, or more of remembered, ponies don't eat meat... or any sort. I couldn't resist my blatant open disgust at the amount of plants and other things no average human would ever consider eating shown on the menus. They'll eat eggs, but not meat. Would fish count? Oh of course it would... "All that work... wasted. And it just seems to getting worse for me by the minute..." I said quietly, as my head rested softly on the open book. Not quite as comfy, but even a book was better to lie against than my bed back home. Home... It'll be a while yet... "Um... well, you shouldn't give up just yet Stardust!" I heard the attempted encouragement Spike was giving. "For all we know, the spell you're looking for could still be in a book Twilight might've missed! I mean it!" He added confidently when I scoffed loudly. "Even she makes mistakes sometimes. But you can't stop now!" Another sigh. "Your words of encouragement are... Appreciated." I replied softly while moving my head back up, deciding to cease torturing the informative object. Yet my gaze lingered on the pages, but I imagine the dragon was beaming for helping someone. "But unnecessary Spike. Twilight would no doubt have searched the place through and through." "Even so, are you sure you've checked everywhere on the pages?" "Undoubtedly." "Well... Me and Twilight can help you if you just tell us what you're looking for." With that, the lizard gulped a little as my hardened gaze glanced at him, but he continued with a slight tremor regardless. "I know you don't want to tell us, and I have no idea why not, but we're your friends, Stardust. Whatever it is you're looking for, we can help you find it faster!" "He's right Stardust." A female voice pitched in as I opened my mouth to give Spike the exact same words I told him last time, the pair of us turning to the mare who has just returned from outside, a white stack of paper floating besides her. That speech Twilight prepared for the heroic Applejack during the episode must have been finished by now. "You can't give up just now. You said a while ago whatever it is you're looking for, was your own business. And I can respect that." "Then please do so-" "But." She continued while raising a stern hoof to cut me off, as though she was about to give a lecture. "As Spike said; having friends around will double the effectiveness into finding what you're looking for." Then Twilight's gaze inexplicably softened. "You also said during that celebration that you don't make friends easily, and put little trust in others." "I fail to see the relevance-" "I'm getting there; and I said I was up to the challenge on that-" "And I replied that you can certainly try." "Please, let me finish." Oh look at that, a twitch of irritation in her expression. That did little to faze me though. "I know that, right now, you don't think of any of us as friends. And you know what? That's okay." My brows raised incredulously; did I hear that correctly? "Yes, you heard right. It doesn't matter. Because I know we'll make great friends eventually; it just takes time, in your case that is. But I still want to help you, Stardust Balance. Both me and Spike, and the others, want to help with whatever's bothering you. Celestia said you also needed help in understanding friendship-" "That fact among other things makes me question her wisdom so." She kept her composure even after I just insulted her mentor and ruler of her world. Wow Twilight, and here I thought even that would hit a sore point. "So please, I implore of you, from one pony to another, don't shut yourself in like this, like you have been doing the whole week; tell us what it is you're specifically looking for. And we can help you find it quicker. It will always be easier knowing you have friends by your side." A long, lengthy pause, blue-green eyes stern eyes clashing with purple pleading own. My mind couldn't fathom how determined she was in helping me; it was just mind-boggling. Plus the fact this mare claimed to know so much about friendship after only befriending the others for a week and a half now. "Why Twilight? Why waste your own time helping me?" The reply was instantaneous, sounding rather rehearsed. "Because it wouldn't be right, and you're my friend Stardust." From the corner of my eye Spike nodded enthusiastically. That warm smile... I can't bear the sight of it. I lost the stare down as I turned away to the wooden floor, still in disbelief how caring the two before me were. "Me and my own problems are not worth your time..." "Don't say that." I heard the approaching steps of the purple unicorn, and I felt a presence now beside me. "Everypony is worth the effort... why are you snorting?" I couldn't help it. "'Everypony'." Was my humoured reply. "The use of vocabulary around here is just plain ridiculous." Well, it was! 'Everypony'? 'Somepony'? 'Anypony'? Christ the mere thought of using such words in modern day society back home was hilarious enough. Noticing from the side Twilight frowning at my changing the subject, I deeply sighed and looked back at the patient mare, wishing this hesitance in my tone would just evaporate. "I... It's best that the less anyone understands my situation Twilight, the better-" "Wait, situation? I thought you were just researching for something?" Dammit! This wasn't the time to slip up! Her gaze suddenly melted to concern. God's sake why was she this caring to me?! Refusing to look at her any longer, my body turned one-hundred and eighty degrees towards the nearby shelf. I can't tell them, I just can't. What possible help could they be in regards to this? Twilight was not omniscient, and Spike would potentially make the problem worse if word about my out-worldly existence gets out to anyone other than the two monarchs of day and night. "...Stardust?" I gave no reply, instead my gaze remained fixed sternly at the pile of neatly-placed books. I hate to be this childish but... dammit the circumstances can and must never be released to the public! Finally, after what felt like eternity to me, I heard the purple unicorn sigh in acceptance, walking away from my still posture. "Fine, you don't have to tell us yet... but." A pause. Was she hesitating or something? "Just think about it, okay? Whatever it is you're going through; you don't have to deal with it alone. Let's go Spike, Ponyville's almost done with the decorations." "But-!" "Spike, come on. Stardust, are you coming with us?" Despite my reluctance, my voice automatically answered. "Celebrations aren't my thing. Go, enjoy praising that Earth Pony." Did I sound harsh...? Well it didn't matter anyhow. I can imagine the worried lingering gazes on me as the two left, I heard the sound of the door closing behind them. Now I'm alone, in the building, which should fill me with relief... Yet I felt rather... Hollow for some reason, as the words of the stubborn purple mare before they departed replayed in my mind: "Whatever it is you're going through; you don't have to deal with it alone." "Oh but I do Miss Sparkle..." I muttered, my voice couldn't restrain the bitterness. "I always have. I always will. You can never understand." Then I shook my head at my pessimistic behaviour, which really wasn't that much of a difference from my normal attitude but still, and looked around the place thoughtfully. Was it really right of me to push them away like this, when all they wish is to help me with my current predicament, despite their obliviousness to what it was? ...Yes. I just can't accept any help from them, not right now... ...But... My eyes halted on the closed door. "That doesn't mean I can't help them..." An idea sprung to mind as my hooves slowly began moving. It's a ludicrous plan, but it might work. You know, I couldn't simply decide whether to smile in amusement or scoff in distaste at the sight of the annoyed purple unicorn being constantly interrupted during her speech. So instead a sympathetic look was all I cast far, far from the crowd, making sure I wasn't in plain sight. Ah... here comes Applejack now arriving tiredly for the reward... in her pitiful exhausted state. I said earlier a plan had conjured up from my mind. And it did: Specter claimed I must make friends before I could ever hope of leaving Equestria, and it appears I have no choice in that regard. But, I discovered as a loophole, he didn't say I had to become emotionally caring around them while befriending them. These ponies were far too compassionate for their own good, and I will use such emotions to my advantage. If they want to care about me, then I'll let them. But that didn't necessarily mean it had to work both ways. And when the time arrives for me to finally depart this colourful world, I can bid them farewell without shedding a tear on my part. I can make friends without becoming close to them... Not so different from the average friendship of humanity, after all. They can't help me. But I can help them. That way, I won't have to open up to them in the slightest the whole time I'm here. Ah, that was quick. I observed with a raised brow as the orange Earth Pony headed towards me with a dragging golden trophy in tow. Hang on... Why didn't Twilight and the rest get a trophy or something more valuable for defeating Nightmare Moon? Stopping a herd of panicked animals was minimal compared to ceasing the threat of that villain! And don't tell me the Elements were rewards enough; I refer to from the town's ponies themselves. ...Whatever, Equestria logic. Stepping out from the shadow of a building's corner, I asked casually at the evident-struggling Applejack. "Need some help?" "Hmm?" The pony in question spit out the handle of the golden prize (which was obviously worth nothing) and blinked tiredly at me, before smiling in a state that told me she hasn't been sleeping for a LONG time. "Ahh, howdy Stardust! Nice seein' yer after a whole week of lockin' yerself away in Twilight's library. Nah, appreciate the offer but I've got this handled just fine." "Hmm, clearly not." The tone made it clear I was going to beat around the bush, which I wasn't. I clicked my tongue in disapproval as Applejack blinked at me in question. "You look as though you've gotten no sleep for a while." She might have just beaten me in the world record of staying up late. For a moment, the eyelids on the pony closed slowly followed by light snoring, inciting both my eyebrows to go up, before she snapped out of it, fanatically shaking her head. "I-I don't know what you're talkin' about sugarcube; I've got everything under control. Big Mac's injured see, so it's up to me to harvest Applebuck Season all by myself." "I see." Of course this wasn't news to me. And I was aware of Big Macintosh, the eldest sibling of the farm family. How he puts up with a crowd of little reckless stubborn sisters/cousins is beyond me. "Applebuck Season. All by yourself." "Yep." If her features haven't convinced me enough of her exhaustion, that goofy grin would've. "So yer don't need to worry. Now if you'll excuse me-" "I found a way where you can return the favour Rarity promised." I bluntly cut her off, getting to the heart of the matter. At her confused tilted head, I rolled my eyes. "The deal I and that white unicorn made during the gala tickets fiasco." "O-Okay...?" Applejack replied in remained confusion, looking up to recall such an event, before it clicked somehow in her tired mind. "Oh yeah! That night! And you want me to do somethin' for yer? Sorry sugar but I'm a little busy right now-" "On the contrary." I pointed briskly at the basket resting atop her somehow-not-strained back, ignoring the growing cranky look in her eyes. "Your harvesting has something to do with this returned favour. To put it simply; request Twilight and the rest to help you with the harvesting." "What? No way!" I expected as much. But my gaze remained firm in that lock with her glare. "I don't need any help! I've got this all under... under..." The corner of my muzzle twitched in disdain at the stubbornness and exhausted state. And she woke up with a jolt as one of the red fruits made impact on her head. "H-Huh? Where was I...?" "You were going to ask Twilight and the other to help you." I know what you're thinking; wasn't it hypocritical of me to tell someone they need help while I myself refuse the assistance of anyone? And to answer that: no, no it assn't. The difference is the refusal on Applejack's part will cost her body's energy to the bare minimum. "...Help me with what? This facepalm must have looked comical to others. "With the harvesting." An uncomprehending blink. "Why would I do that?" A frustrated groan escaped my mouth. "Jesus Christ. Look just ask for their help in the harvesting, and you can consider the deal to be over and done with, alright?" I snapped sternly, making sure she was processing this however slowly. At her slow nod, I sighed in relief and turned around, not wanting to deal with this or the annoying fresh air any longer. "Glad you concur. Now go over there and do so." Maybe it was the poor mare's exhaustion that caused her to lose this debate straight away. For once tiredness, I thank you. "Wait, right now?" Oh for the love of-! My death glare did nothing to faze her, even with the tone that followed. "Yes, now. Your stubbornness will only get you so far before exhaustion collapses you, Applejack, and getting friends to assist you will double the effectiveness, plus make things easier knowing you have friends by your side... oh my God..." I blinked in disbelief at the realization I'm reciting what Twilight had just told me earlier, before shaking my head. "Just... do it, alright? From one... friend, to another." There was no reply for a moment, Applejack just staring at me as though whether I argued a sound point or not. On the bright side, if this doesn't work, Twilight's idea will in the end anyway. But I must at least put some effort into helping these ponies in any way I can without getting attached to them. This may just work. And voila: it worked! "Alright." Applejack said in a defeated sigh, and I wouldn't have been convinced if the orange mare wasn't the incarnation of honesty. "Just for returnin' the favour though, that's all. I'll go ask for their help now." I nodded in sincere gratefulness as the Earth Pony smiled tiredly, walking by me before stopping for a moment. "Say, ye wouldn't mind hauling that there trophy back to the farm for me, would ya Stardust? That way then, I can owe you one, 'cept with my permission this time." My gaze lingered on the tall, solid-looking object. Well... can't hurt in humouring her I suppose, and I do feel rather victorious now. "Of course... umm, sorry but which way is the farm?" Plus the continuation of one owing you one wouldn't have huge consequences. And so, that conversation concluded with Applejack providing the directions directly back to her farm, and with me bidding her a good day while pushing the large trophy through the town back there (I had no intention of breaking my teeth by pulling). Sunset had already began showing by the time I got there. Due to my lack of strong muscles it took a while, alright? And I resorted to leaving the damn thing right in front of the entrance to the farm, no reason to go straight in there and get introduced to the hundreds of farm ponies within. Patting the trophy as though pitying it, a triumphant smile played on my lips and I turned around and headed straight back to the town, more specifically the library I've holed myself up in purposely for the last week. Applejack listened to me and must by now be working with the others in her little chore of taking down every apple in those woods. What can possibly take away this victorious sensation? "Oh, Stardust! You're back!" This incited an inquisitive look. "Doubtful I would return?" I asked with dry humour to the surprised dragon, standing outside the library and running up when I was within sight. He hasn't been... waiting for me has he? How sentimental. A quick look over the nearby structures had my muzzle twitch. Everything's already cleared up; no party streamers or balloons anywhere. I don't have an exact idea how long Pinkie Pie's parties lasted, but I presume quite a while that would stretch into hours. "Not at all!" The bright purple lizard said quickly, waving his arms as though he's offended me. Okay, something was up. Just like that even a blind person could tell. It didn't help Spike's cause when he was glancing back and forth at the treehouse behind him. "So... how was your day?" ... Do I look stupid? Spike, that attempt of being casual would no doubt fool those ponies. I, on the other hand, don't mess about. "What are you doing out here?" I questioned him blankly, a deadpan stare matching my tone perfectly. "Nothing! Just getting some... fresh air, that's all." "...That's all?" "Yes..." "...Alright then." I said, looking from the evidently worried dragon to the front door, proceeding on my way back inside. I could really do with a drink right now; that trophy cost me most of my energy- hmm? I frowned in clear suspicion as the small talking lizard was right in front of me again, as if in a pitiful attempt to prevent me from going in. "Is there a problem Spike?" "Um... Twilight's busy right now preparing a... a spell! Yes! And she uh... doesn't want anypony disturbing her while she's doing that." Lousy story is lousy. "And this supposed spell is so powerful no one else can be inside the library at all but her?" A rapid nodding, convinced I've bought it. "Exactly!" I groaned loudly. This was beneath me and my time. I NEED a drink. "Just move out of the way boy." I commanded with a voice allowing no argument, brushing past the lizard towards the front door... ...Which Spike was now blocking me from meters apart. Or at least he thought he did. "You can't go in there!" I raised a brow at the tone. Okay now I'm intrigued; what could be happening to warrant such behaviour from the scaly little guy? "Why not?" "Twilight said so!" "...And that's enough to make me listen?" That simple question alone made me win this nauseating argument more than I already have. Now the dragon was panicking all over, eyes looking in every direction to conjure up another excuse, as though hoping to buy more time for his mistress. Well my little friend, time's up. "You can't go in yet!" Spike still protested hopelessly as I pushed him out of the way, though not unkindly, and opening the front door. The dragon followed me into the darkness of the house. "Twilight really doesn't want anyone to interrupt her right now!" "It doesn't appear as though she's in anyhow." I muttered curiously as the place seemed deserted and quiet. The sun was setting, so why hadn't Twilight bothered lighting the candles yet? Was Spike telling the truth about the mare using a spell, except it had to be done in the dark? Though the light of outside aided me in seeing the place more clearly, it wasn't enough. From the corner of my eye Spike appeared rather flustered, as though waiting to be lectured at for something. Just what was-? "SURPRISE!" An explosion of pain erupted in my cranium as my poor ears were covered after hearing the loudest welcoming noise ever heard in my entire life. My teeth clenched as I reeled back in shock at the party in front of me. The lights turned on straight after that chorus to reveal six happy ponies. Some beaming and the rest smiling pleasantly as though they were happy to see me. I couldn't control my rapid blinking nor breathing at this point. That almost gave me a heart attack for Christ's sake! "I told you I was going to host a party for you, and I did!" The pink Earth Pony squealed in delight, evidently pleased that she almost caused both my eardrums to burst. Pinkie Pie gestured around the colourful party decorations and then the others. "And it's not just a party, but a private party, especially for you Stardust! I never forgot about throwing you one to welcome you into Ponyville; who in their right mind would?!" A long awkward pause, my ears recovering slowly as the seeds of anger in my mind began to grow to replace the pain... "Well gee Stardust, no need to look so flabbergasted! So, do you like it? Of course you do! We've got everything here: cakes, sweets, punch, party hats, party balloons, streamers, games and most importantly: your friends!" "Er, Pinkie..." Twilight began hesitantly when seeing the expression on my face. "Not to mention this is a great way to lift up that miserable mood you've been having since we first met you. I didn't mean for this party to be so late, but Twilight thought it was a fantastic wonderful super idea to throw you one now when you were finally out of the house!" "Pinkie." "So, what do you want to do first? Play some games, or try out these yummy delicious treats! Ooh, I know; we can do both at once! Wouldn't that be fun-?!" "Pinkie!" "Yes Twilight?" An innocent smile cast on the pink pony before it finally slowly dropped when turning from the concerned purple unicorn to me, a raised curious eyebrow instead. "Er, Stardust... you don't look so good." No, I imagine I quite don't. As all six observed me in mixture of confusion and worry, and Spike backing away cautiously as though I might bite into his face any moment from being close to me, I felt my body shaking wildly in my indignation. I felt my features contort into righteous fury, eyes glaring in disgust and rage at the sight of the creatures before me. I should've known... These ponies... How dare they... And now, I must do what the remaining sense I have left in me commands I do. My hooves obediently turned, heading towards anywhere but here. "Wait Stardust, where are you go-?" I didn't hear the rest as I slammed the front door behind me, to the direction of where I can find a place to calm down from my bewildered seething. I hate myself. Yep, calling that out now that I've taken the time watching the beautiful calming sunset push away the childish rage I had in me. Finding myself atop a hill a good distance away from the town and its sickening inhabitants, my body succumbed to losing so much energy exerted from my fury, never mind moving that trophy earlier, and settled down on the grass, eyes dead set on the resting sun and yellow sky before me. I didn't care right now what happens to my sight after this. Because as I repeat; I am disgusted with myself. That immature anger and the manner I exited the treehouse was just appalling, unbecoming of a grown up. This amount of disdain was something I haven't felt since... a long time ago. What had gotten into me? What caused me to behave in such a way? What had they done to provoke that slumbering rage? All they did was throw me a party... despite my repetitive statements that I despised parties! I mean for God's sake, it wasn't that hard to comprehend! But no, Pinkie Pie was still hell bent on throwing me one! And Twilight! What did she hope to accomplish from it?! My gratefulness? They're damn fools, all of them. But that's not what angered me. What angered me is the fact I didn't anticipate this surprise upon arriving back to an intercepting Spike. That I let my guard down for this to happen; I should've expected it judging from the dragon's sweating behaviour. For me to be such an idiot in believing the pink pony gave up in hoping to host a welcoming party for me. And most importantly what angered me: myself. I am disgusted with the knowledge that I reacted in such a fashion I haven't done since four years ago (technically five with it being summer in this world); like an angry child who stomped out when confronted with a crisis I felt unpleasant. All they did was throw a party for me; I shouldn't have acted like that... While this sunset was admirable and pretty to watch, it only slowly peeled away the armored layers of the pessimism I have built up around me one-by-one. Why did they do it? They KNOW I don't consider any of them as friends... so why...? My senses alerted me to a presence beside me, yet I had no energy in looking to my left. My eyes remained fixed on the setting sun, almost sunk down into the far off hills. It's quite a good spot to watch the beautiful sight, I should come here more often... "Applejack told me you returned some favour by telling her to request our help for her applebucking season." The voice next to me hesitantly began, as though quite unsure I would listen or not. "She told us about how you convinced her to ask for assistance. So I thought with you out of the house taking that trophy to her farm for her, it'd be a good time to make a private party to help lift your mood, and as a thank you for helping the honest worker out." Whatever remaining energy I had left encouraged me to snort. Hardly convinced her; she was tired so I took advantage of it. Plain and simple. Instead I resorted to get straight to the heart of the matter, speaking in a soft tone quite unlike myself. "I didn't mean to behave in that manner back at the library." My feelings got in the way of my common sense. Nobody's perfect. "It was... childish of me." The sound of grass rustling informed me Twilight had taken a seat on the soft ground, and I imagined she was observing the setting sun as well. "I understand; you didn't want a party. I'm sorry for asking Pinkie Pie to host one, I thought it might help-" "That's not what I'm mad about." I sighed as shame took course all over me. "Okay, the party was slightly upsetting." I imagine the look at me with an expression of amused disbelief. "It was... kind of you, and the rest, to host one for the likes of me. But... I can't Twilight, I-I just can't." Oh great, now my nerves are acting up. A sudden thought telling me I should let the studious mare, who came all this way just to comfort me, know the truth. Not the truth of my origins, homeworld and predicament, far from it, but from something I absolutely had no reason to tell anyone around here. What good would come of it? I said to myself I can't open myself up to anyone in this forsaken world... yet... No. Don't do this. Don't let your emotions get the best of you again. You can overcome this weakness! "You can't what...?" Oh good grief! That soft patient tone just wanted me to confess more! My eyes shut tightly with my head bowed, my mind and heart in heated conflict over what I should say next. And for the love of all that is good... my damn heart won. "I... I can't make friends. In fact, I'm terrible with establishing friendships." I began in a quiet hesitant voice with a crooked smile, shocked I'm even consulting a pony about this. What effect did she possibly have to garner these locked away feelings from my soul? "I always have been. Truth be told: I don't even have any friends where I'm from. Well... not close friends anyway. Not ones I can truly trust to count on and such; only such a one exists, but he moved to a neighboring country a long time ago..." "Not that it was his fault of course. And I have a brother and two sisters, but this is about genuine un-blood related friendship. My point is, Twilight Sparkle, I would be the last person to ever make friends with; I'm a lazy, arrogant, distant... stallion, so easily distrusting of others, preferring his solitude and peace over the presence of others, and has little tolerance for idle conversations. A true friend would be one you can depend on entirely, to be there for you in your hour of need and to help you overcome any crisis, correct?" I waited as the pony undoubtedly nodded. "Well... that's not me. That never has been. I don't understand all that much about friendship, and I hardly think I ever will... but... that's fine." "So you and your friends throwing me a party was too much and all for naught, Miss Sparkle, because I am the last being you would ever consider befriending; because I'm so rude, so blunt, so different, so... so wrong." I concluded with a heavy sigh, wishing I had hands to clench again while inwardly dreading the consequences for revealing this pent-up feeling after so long. "In the end I'm merely a pessimistic antisocial fish-out-of-water Earth Pony... Unworthy of befriending you nor anyone else in that town." Nor the world, I added silently. And so ended my tale of woe, silence folding over the grassy hill like a blanket. You have the floor now Miss Sparkle. What will she do with this information? I dare not look; I don't want to see any pity nor compassion. I don't really know what to expect or what I want from it. Why did I bother telling her... maybe because there'll be no consequences from such when I leave this planet? No, my feelings said otherwise... I won't lie: friendship has never been a huge factor of importance in my mind. I'm aware of its importance in general, but I never regarded the concept much; there were other things on my mind my whole life; future career options, a list of ways in throwing certain people I disliked into the center of the Earth, why Frozen is an overrated (yet still entertaining) movie while Tangled doesn't get the credit it deserves, and so on and so forth. My main point is that friendship was hardly ever considered magical or empowering to me, just for something to be used to get out of sticky situations. Good grief I'm a horrible person... And why haven't you said anything yet Twilight? Was it really that tragic? A pony lacking genuine friendship too much for you? Oh come on I did say I had one I can rely upon! This unnerving silence made me want to look at the sat mare, who I knew was rarely ever so quiet. Is it possible she left without me noticing-? "You know what I think?" Oh, never mind. "What?" I asked quietly, curious and agitated at once for the upcoming answer. "I think you remind me of me." Wait... what? This statement caused me to finally turn to the purple unicorn with my confused frown, as said Twilight was staring up at the falling sun herself thoughtfully. And to be this close to her right now, my mind suddenly turned static like a TV. What was wrong with me...? "Before I ever came to Ponyville, I also only had one true friend before meeting these wonderful ponies, and that was Spike. And even though time has passed since my stay in this lovely town, I still don't understand the true meaning of friendship myself." "But you know what?" Twilight turned and... was it me or were her eyes sparkling? Must be a joke due to her surname, yet they look rather beautiful- oh Jesus Stardust get a grip! She didn't seem to notice my internal blanching as she continued in that warm voice. "I'm learning. My friends are educating me about the true meaning of friendship. And I don't regret a single moment of it. And I don't think you will too." "I... what?" Masterful response, Stardust. "Stardust; you are not 'wrong', nor are you hardly unworthy of being friends with someone, regardless of who they are. Was it wrong of you to help us put a stop to Nightmare Moon?" "Without thinking things thoroughly-" "Was it wrong of you to help the others in realizing the pressure they put on me with the tickets?" "The whole crisis just seemed insignificant-" "And was it wrong of you to convince Applejack to ask us for help with her work?" "..." "Sure you have your flaws about you; you can act a little rude sometimes, and sarcastic, and direct, and distant... but now I think I see why, from what you've just told me. If you don't mind me being blunt about it, but I think you're a little afraid." The scoff was instantaneous. "I fear little." But still, my ears were highly attuned to what point Twilight was reaching to. "I'm sure." Those eyes glittered in amusement and friendliness. "'Hesitant' would be the more accurate word then; hesitant to befriend others because of your own personal issues, how you might not be there for others when they need help or comfort. But that's fine; nopony's perfect, you won't ever be forced into helping others. I think that, on top of everything else, you just lack the confidence to create a true friendship with others than the ones you already have." "...You got all of that just from my petty little speech?" My tone and expression were similarly incredulous. Yet... it felt as though something within me was agreeing with every word the purple unicorn was saying. I've always lacked confidence; Twilight's not the first, and I doubt the last, to ever tell me such. Could that just be the major issue? Confidence...? That confrontation with Nightmare Moon certainly was nothing of the sort, more of reckless behaviour on my part. Twilight shrugged modestly, looking pretty confident with her words, as always. "I can't pretend to know you, Stardust Balance. But I do know when a pony is in need of help when I see you. Princess Celestia was clearly right in saying you needed as much help as I did." "Please Twilight." I snorted in disbelief, yet feeling a smile on my muzzle as though everything was going to be all right now. "You hardly need just as equal help. Already you have a far more better understanding on the concept of friendship than I do." Or ever would. "Even so." That didn't deter her. Big surprise. I waited as she looked up in thought for a moment. "I have a proposition, for you of course." And that sinking feeling returned, but there was a tinge of curiosity I couldn't suppress. "...Do tell." I said cautiously. "No need to look wary." Twilight raised a bemused eyebrow. "You should really smile more often. It suits you. But we're getting off track here; my deal is this: while you're here in Ponyville, living under our roof, we both discover the magic of friendship together, never leaving the other out on what we've learnt from it. That way when you return back to where you're from, you can then make more friends back home and learn to put more trust in others." The sinking feeling goes deeper. "Twilight... I don't know if-" "Let me finish." She requested softly, taking notice of my growing agitated state. "It's not as difficult as it sounds, trust me. Think about it; wouldn't life be much more easier if you have more friends by your side? All you have to do is just open up more; consult and care in others, and be sure to lend a hand when available." "Precisely, I can't do any of these things." I mumbled sourly, glancing at the side to see the glitter of stars appearing as the last layers of the sun were vanishing. "You won't know unless you try. Having friends by your side to help you is more rewarding than being alone." Twilight spoke in clear determination, standing up beside me, providing some space before extending a hoof, a clear warm smile on her features. "What do you say, Stardust? Ready to start really making friends and learning the power that comes from it?" My eyes stayed on the purple hoof, even after a moment when I stood up myself. I don't know Twilight, am I...? Am I truly prepared, or for that matter deserving, to learn the true nature and significance of friendship? Will I be shown first-hand how this world encourages the fans from my world to spread out offers of companionship and love and tolerate? Was friendship really so strong and powerful as Twilight claims it was? Of course this was the main character of show that strives for such a concept but still. Should I really take this offer and walk down a path I don't think I've been down ever since I was a child? My mind was in conflict with itself; heated internal debates like a parliament over voting for this. "...What's the catch?" "Who said anything about a catch?" ...Well, the votes are in. And I really hope I chose correctly. Slowly, my raised hoof found itself clasped around Twilight's welcoming own, and at that instant a jolt of electricity shot through me as the two limbs shook. Whether it was a good or bad sensation... I did not know. But all in all... no way in hell am I ever going to tell anyone I learnt the true meaning of friendship from talking jelly beams. Especially my little sister... "Twilight Sparkle." The mare suddenly said, rather formally. ...Ah. "Stardust Balance." I replied just as politely, and like that every nerve was washed away, replaced a strange feeling I can only describe as... well I honestly don't know what to call it. Our hooves then set apart, and I found myself stiffening as the mare suddenly stepped forward and wrapped her arms around me... Huh... so this was how ponies hugged huh...? "And for a moment there I thought you hated us..." The purple pony whispered to my ear, relief and gratefulness in her tone. "Hm. Who could ever hate you?" I chuckled as traces of wariness remaining on my expression, unsure of what to make of this and the annoying shivering in my bones. "So... this is how our newfound friendship begins?" "Yep; with a group hug!" Huh? Argh! I yelled in shock at the surprise tackle to my right, a certain pink pony holding onto my side in a clutched manner, almost knocking me and the purple mare down. I blinked in rapid disbelief at Pinkie Pie's unorthodox mannerisms... of yeah this is Pinkie Pie we're talking about; she was always a walking paradox. Well at least it's helping... Looking up in hesitance from the Earth Pony, I saw the rest of the five, including Spike, watching from a distance, one of which is lightly snoring. How long have they...? "You've been here the entire time." I deduced blankly. "We were all concerned for your well-being, darling." Rarity spoke up, sounding as sincere as she possibly can. "And after hearing your conversations, your actions are completely understandable. We won't hold it against you." "And you won't be having a true friendship with just Twilight either, Stardust." Fluttershy added, approaching us with that kind guard-lowering smile. "We will all be your friends, no matter who you are." "That's right." Now Rainbow Dash took her turn, rubbing the back of her neck when I sent her a questioning glance. "I know we got off on the wrong hoof, and I didn't make a good impression to you from the start. But hey, we can let bygones be bygones right? It sounds as though you need more help about friendship than Twilight does. Besides, anypony who's a friend of these guys is a friend of mine!" That cocky grin I half-wished to wipe off with a lawnmower- I banished that unfair train of thought and instead looked away from the eyes of them all back to the sight of stars in the distance, even when Twilight and Pinkie Pie released and gave me the space I adore. "You're all too kind to me... I don't deserve it." I truly didn't, this was far too much for me to take in. "That's not true." I heard the voice of the assistant behind me, sounding like he was approaching me too. "As far as we're concerned, Stardust, you've done nothing bad for us to not like you. Sure you can be a little... well, y'know..." "Snarly?" "Snotty?" "Whiny?" "Grumpy?" "Trying than other ponies." Spike said instead of the suggestions the four other ponies thought of. And I gave the nearby purple dragon a small amused smile for it. "But that's not a crime. I mean, different is good, right?" "Of course it is Spike." Twilight nodded sagely, giving me a sincere smile once again. "Ya see? So Stardust, you might act a little negative to everyone around you, but that don't make you unworthy of friendship. I mean look at Twilight; she sometimes acts like you in terms of being moody or unimpressed-" "Spike." Said flustered mare cut him off sharply, avoiding my curious gaze. "A-Anyway! What I mean to say is: we'll all be your friends, Stardust, if you just let us." The dragon concluded with a beam, looking quite pleased with his own speech. A quick glance to the other nodding ponies, save for the slumbering Applejack who was somehow still standing, I felt a choking up sensation that I wanted to push back down, but found I couldn't. And with every word they all exhaled from their lungs, the sea of calmness finished washing away the lingering rage. This was true honest friendship? It felt so different... Yet so familiar... As I opened my mouth, preparing to share my gratefulness of their kindness and selfless support, something else escaped my muzzle. A yawn. A light chuckle. "I think somepony's exerted all his energy today." I shrugged helplessly at the observant Twilight, who smiled at my embarrassed nature. And for that reason I felt rather... Pleased by it... Then undeniably tired. Must have caught Applejack's exhaustion. "I concur Twilight. Come along then dearies. Pinkie, kindly assist me in escorting poor Applejack back home; we'll all help her with her apple season tomorrow. Twilight, why don't you, Spike, Stardust and Fluttershy head back and finish with the party? The night is young, after all." The purple unicorn glanced at me questionably after Rarity's suggestion. "What do you think, Stardust?" Well, no reason to repeat another fuss about it. I shrugged. "What the hell? Can't let good cake go to waste." "You need help getting back?" I snorted humourously. "What am I, a child?" The white pony giggled. "Indeed. We will see you there shortly. Let us move Pinkie." We watched in bemusement as the two gently carried the sleeping Earth Pony back home. And a quick glance at Twilight suddenly had my mind whirling. Tomorrow... yes tomorrow I'll tell her. Not everything; mainly half of the truth. I'll contemplate what to say the next morning about how I arrived in Ponyville and how I intend on finding a way out. Tell her I seek help in searching for a way by magic back to where I come from; some land far, far away that she's most likely never heard of. A good creative fabrication of a land will do. But then again... was that truly necessary? Specter did state I had to make friends before I could ever hope of going home. And with this new agreement of friendship, it feels rather pointless even trying to think of a way to go back. Why would I try to delay the inevitable? For what purpose? Perhaps simply sticking around without finding a solution, for now anyway, is the best idea. But if an opportunity to go back presents itself... Well hopefully I won't be too attached to these ponies and dragon. Well, there goes my previous plan of befriending them without feeling attached... "Let's go guys." Twilight's voice broke me out of my thoughts, and I slowly nodded while following them. Yet Spike suddenly took the lead as the unicorn slowed down to walk beside me. "Thank you for not declining my invitation of friendship." Twilight grinned brightly. "You have my word you won't be disappointed by what is to come from this. Maybe tomorrow we can get to know each other, you know, as true friends do." "...We'll see." I replied after a pause, presenting an amused smile as a sudden thought struck me. "You know what? I should've made the deal extended so that if this plan does turn south; I would have the library all to myself for the rest of my time in town." An equally humourous brow. "I really doubt that." "All the more reason." A light-hearted chuckle, then Twilight looked away as though a thought had struck her. "Oh! That reminds me; when we get back we can write a letter to Princess Celestia; you can tell her about this new road you've taken into discovering friendship." She blinked at my short laughter. "Hahahaha! In another life perhaps, Twilight." To be continued... Chapter Five: Stardust The Punch-OffIf my brother was here, he would most likely gag or stare in disdain at all the colours and aura of happiness surrounding this place. I can't blame him, but unlike him I'm not entirely prejudiced to bright sappiness, only when it's aimed directly at me. And right now, that wasn't the case. My eyes were occupying themselves by glazing over everything in sight as I sat on the ground, wondering why Twilight even invited me in tagging along with her to explore the town. It was only out of that deal we made the other day that I ACCEPTED. Now here we are, the purple mare in question reading a book on the park bench while I absent-mindedly look over the clean area, doing my best to ignore a certain rambling presence. Good thing I've learnt to master ignoring everything unpleasant in hearing range. "-And then she looked around and around, like 'Whoo whoo whoo whoo whoo whoo whoo whoo!'" ...Well, almost mastered. I sighed in disdain while Twilight shared my enthusiasm with a bland "Uh-huh," obviously having no idea, nor a care, what that Earth Pony was even going on about; some ludicrous story she bore witnessed to. Seriously, why was I here again? The last thing I needed to be given was a MIGRAINE caused by the annoying Pinkie Pie. A 'Pinkie-Mi' if you will. Then I heard the unicorn give a "Phew" in relief, inciting me to glance in their direction and give a relieved smile, seeing the pinky pony run in pursuit to bother someone else who rightfully deserves it. "Finally..." I muttered gratefully. "Hm?" Twilight perked up. "Did you say something?" "Nothing." I shook my head in reply, raising a curious brow while walking over to her. "If I might inquire: what're you reading, anyway?" The purple mare shrugged casually. "Oh just something to pass the time with. Nothing you'll find interesting I'm sure." Is that a fact? "Try me." A raised brow alongside bemused smile. "See for yourself." My eyes curiously skimmed over the open pages, before I cocked my head at the drivel of different unidentifiable words being presented to me. "Not a language I'm familiar with, I'm afraid." "It's ancient. Something rarely read by anypony." Twilight said, returning to the book. "I decided to research and learn the language myself for some time now. You never know just in case." "Preparing for anything beforehand." I realized, giving an approving nod at her handiness. "Good work." "Uh... thanks." This time she cast me an amused look, before something obviously crossed her mind. "Oh that's right, you didn't bring any book with you. Sorry, is there anything I can do to keep you from getting bored?" "Very little." I replied dryly, smirking at the roll of her eyes. "Oh don't act like that, my dear. I'll just pace around and contemplate. That's all I mainly do to pass the time, really." "Well, aside from those two, is there anything else you do for fun? Like a hobby." "Those are my hobbies." I shrugged casually. "Plus some more things, but nothing really of interest or significance to others." Now I unintentionally have Twilight intrigued, as her interest changed from the book to me. "Like what?" She asked with genuine curiosity, as if anything I had to say was important in the slightest. "As I said; nothing of value." "Try me." I raised an amused brow of my own at the tone I had given her earlier. "Well I read... obviously." She nodded patiently. "And I, as my main pastime, also write." This time both her brows soared, her features positively intrigued. "You're a writer?" "Well I've never published any books." I admitted sheepishly, shrugging. It wasn't that big a deal anyhow. "Just some stories in my spare time for others to enjoy reading. I'm not quite there yet. I plan to become an author someday." Someday, yes, but that was going to be a very LONG time before such a thing is ever realized. "Oh." I just noticed then Twilight sat up properly from the bench picking up her book and shifting for me to sit down, which I obliged politely, though not too close to the mare. I'm not sure whether I appreciate the amount of attention she was giving me or not. "You never really struck me as a writer, Stardust." "Did I ever strike you as anything?" "Trying, for a start." We both chuckled at the joke. Ahh somehow only this pony is capable of making me laugh in anything but sarcasm or scorn. "So, do others enjoy your work then?" "I certainly hope so. But my work is... average at best." I confessed sincerely. "I dabble here and there. Writing is arguably the best thing I excel at... if you don't count being a sarcastic grumpy loner." This time it was only I who chuckled. "There are still so many flaws with my writing I wish to correct, and one day will. My profession as an author won't be happening anytime soon." "So that's your dream then, to become an author." Twilight assumed right off the bat, glancing up at the sky thoughtfully. Just as I was about to correct her, another voice immediately cut in, a tone of panting in it. "Ah Twilight! Stardust! There you two are!" Both our heads turned to the exhausted white unicorn, who for some reason ran presumably all the way here. Upon looking up after recovering, there was an expression on Rarity's face I didn't like, along with a sly tone. "Ah... having a lovely stroll in the park together are we?" I... what? "Well I do apologize for interrupting your lovely afternoon together!" Both me and Twilight traded confused glances. What exactly was Rarity insinuating? Unless she meant... uhh... no. Good God no. Not in a million years. Not if all of existence depended on it. Keep your deranged fantasies to yourself you sickening mare. "Was there something you needed Rarity?" Twilight asked instead in a puzzled tone while I simply gave the white pony an unamused stare, making it clear I knew exactly what she was getting at and denying it ever happening. "Oh not much darling, but I have been looking everywhere for you. I merely wish to borrow Stardust, that's all. You don't mind do you?" Wait what? "No need to appear so baffled; you must have known this day would come: the day I, Rarity, finally fix the problem you keep undoubtedly intentionally avoiding!" Now I'm given nothing but simple confusion, replacing the previous disgust I felt in my being. "...I'm sorry?" "Your mane, darling!" Rarity answered dramatically while pointing at the hair in question, as though the mere sight of it was appalling. "What about it?" That was then I blinked in surprise as I suddenly felt myself shoved forward off the bench as Rarity walked upwards, grabbed my front right hood and tugged, casting me a disapproving look. "A proper gentlecolt knows when to clean himself up after he wakes up. I don't know how you managed to live this long without ever tending to your mane, but I just can't stand seeing an untamed mess like this! It is getting the proper cleaning it deserves!" Oh... Oh so that's what this was about. "I like it as it is, thank you." I said firmly while trying to pull away, yet the white unicorn remained insistent. Seriously, it wasn't that big a deal. "Twilight, help me out here." "Grand idea!" Huh? "Twilight dear, why don't you come with us to observe Stardust getting his hair fixed and cleaned neatly. You can even provide tips if you wish." My front free hoof gave me a facepalm. The purple unicorn tilted her head at me, or more specifically my hair in question. "Well your mane does look as though it hasn't been combed... or washed for that matter in a long time. When was the last time you had a bath anyhow?" Oh come on! Crispity chocolaty Christ; it's such a huge waste of time. "You're really doing this to me?" I looked back in exasperation as Twilight shrugged casually and stepped off the bench, her book floating idly by as I felt my self being dragged away by an exaggerate unicorn. "Splendid! Come along then. Oh and Stardust?" I looked back at the innocent smiling Rarity. "I wouldn't recommend running if I were you; that mess of a hair is getting sorted out whether you like it or not." I groaned in loud irritation at the obvious meaning. No deal was worth this! "Then afterwards you and Twilight can continue this lovely little date of yours." I rolled my eyes in sheer annoyance as Rarity giggled and the purple following unicorn behind us exclaimed in shock. "W-What?!" Soon, after I can only assume was plenty of time wasted, I sighed for the third time here in annoyance as the white unicorn grinned at my newly-cleaned mane, standing beside me as we looked through the expensive-looking mirror, which would cost a fortune back home I'm sure. That reminds me; how precisely does the economy of Equestria even work? I'm aware they have their own worldwide currency, but that's hardly something the show itself would touch upon. But do ponies even have taxes? Bills to pay? If so, where and who do they go to? The monarchy? Anyway, my deadpan expression stared right back at me. While I give the exaggerate fashioner credit for her creativity in terms of styling, I would appreciate it if these things were done to me with my consent. Now I look like some handsome high-class horse who prefers letting everyone else worship the ground I walk on. And that's a bad thing because it's not me. "Well, you do look better now." Was the first thing Twilight said as Rarity dragged me by the arm around to face her, trying to sound helpful. And... was she restraining a laugh? My stare slowly morphed into a glare as I could feel my irritation and embarrassment rise simultaneously. "'Better'? Why Twilight darling I think you underestimate the effort I put into this; this style is fit for dashing young stallions with all intent on making every mare around him swoon." I'm not sure whether to take that as a compliment or an implication. Rarity giggled lightly as I raised a brow at her. "Oh of course that's not your intention. But with such lovely fur and cutie mark, my dear, you needed something clean and styled to suit you alongside it, and certainly not something that makes you look like you've been living in a filthy alleyway for quite some time." Again with my coat? What is with Rarity's fascination? Because it's gold? There have to be some other ponies around here with the exact same shade, correct? I rolled my eyes at the theatrics. Okay, I've spent enough of my time here... hang on... Rarity designs and creates clothes, yes? So... if I just make a simple request, one friend to another... "She's right, Stardust, you do look more dashing." Twilight chuckled at my disagreeing frown. "No need to look so negative. If you don't like it that much, I'm sure she'll change it to something else you'd prefer more, right Rarity?" The white mare nodded. "That's settled then. I'm going to check out that bookstore not far from here, then go back to the library to study some things I've been wanting to do. Would you like me to wait for you at the shop?" I immediately declined with a shake of my head, ignoring the protestant gasp from the dramatic mare beside me. "I'll make it back on my own, thank you. Just be sure to find something interesting at that store." "I will." Twilight bid a farewell with a smile as she exited through a doorway comprised of velvet with golden outlining curtains. Good, no further reason to feel embarrassed now... I sighed in relief as Rarity walked a few feet away from me, checking out some work of hers I have entirely no interest with. You know, this place wasn't too bad in terms of the organized department. This pony obviously preferred everything with not one trace of dirt anywhere, as my squinting eyes searched around for one. Nope, not one trace. I can respect that, as I had to resort to cleaning around the library whenever Spike was busy relieving himself with a nap. That lazy dragon. Just what does he do besides send letters to Celestia anyhow? I'll have to ask when I return later. Right now I have an idea; a way to resolve my current crisis with this damn girly cutie mark of mine. "You're quite the mystery, you know." I then heard Rarity speak up, inciting me to look at her questionably with her back still turned, doing something with her magic. "Twilight thinks so as well." "Is that so?" I asked curiously. So they found me an enigma hmm? "I dare say there's anything fascinating about me my dear." "Quite the contrary darling." Rarity replied smoothly, turning to me with a raised intrigued brow. "There are things about you that are begging to be looked into. Me and the girls discussed this while preparing your party days ago (with the exception of an exhausted Applejack who arrived late). Your little confession to Twilight about the lack of understanding friendship only gave us more curiosity. I understand you prefer to keep to yourself, but there are some things about you that I dare call..." They're not the only ones who are intrigued now. "Yes...?" I pressed on politely, leaning forward slightly as the white mare seemed to purse her lip. "...Worrisome, to be accurate about it." Huh? "Oh nothing in terms of danger, I assure you!" Rarity added quickly when seeing my expression. "I simply meant there are things about you that don't add up, from your usage of vocabulary, which is understandable seeing as you're from a far-off land, to your apparent knowledge." The differences in our use of languages I can understand but... "'Apparent knowledge'?" She looked as though she was about to add more, but to my disappointment, something snapped her out of it. Rarity shook her head as she then looked back to her work. "My apologies. I have no intention to pry. But I'm not so sure about the others, especially Twilight. I can only warn you, Stardust, that there are many things about you that warrant discovering." "Some things are better off not knowing, Rarity." "Hmm perhaps. But that might not prevent them from attempting to find out regardless." "Let them try." I said instantly with a hint of challenge, smirking at my own self-assurance. "They will get little answers from me, depending on their questions. But I appreciate you for telling me this." I added sincerely, glad now I have an excuse to keep my guard up at all times. So they suspected me now. I cursed myself for my recklessness; I should've been more careful. No doubt Twilight, along with Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash, would try to discover their mysterious friend who came out of nowhere and knew all about the return of the dreaded Nightmare Moon, in addition to the stampede a while back and how I showed no reaction to Twilight returning the two tickets. Let this be a lesson to myself: tread more carefully. One I will take to heart... and most likely one I will easily screw up no problem. Sometimes I hate myself... "You can turn that gratitude into a promise you won't tell any of the girls anything I've said about them." I laughed, causing Rarity to glance at me in confusion. "My dear, I don't make promises. Now, with that settled, I was wondering... do you have anything blue in the market?" I love it. That's exactly what I told the hesitant, then eventually pleased, Rarity after I adorned the dark blue cloak I'm currently wearing now on my way back to the library. The process of choosing what to wear went more smoothly than I thought, as this fabric was one of the untouched work the white unicorn had yet to accessorize. Disappointment was evident on her features when after I won in the argument of giving the cloak, as she addressed it, "purpose," no I was more pleased and satisfied at the simplistic design; nothing to make it stand out, and to hide that hideous mark on my rump. Rarity had relented in the end, reluctant to give up but at the same time elated to have helped a friend out. I didn't even have to pay for it, as a token of friendship. The accomplished grin on my face wouldn't wipe off, and I doubt it will do so for a while, on my walk back to the tree-house, nodding politely to every passing pony. What made me feel even more pleased was the fact I 'edited' my hair a little while walking by a store window. As if I was going to keep that deranged style the white mare had forced on me back there. So, there was a benefit in being dragged to her fashion store after all. And did I mention I love this cloak? It covers almost my entire body from the back of my neck to near the end of my hind legs; if that's not close to decency I don't know what is. This will probably be the thing I'll wear everyday during my time in this colourful world. I just hope I don't jinx myself while walking back to where Twilight and perhaps Spike were waiting. Plus it did its main purpose nicely: covering up that hideous excuse of a cutie mark of mine. You know it had occurred to me, while I was walking down this pathway. Of all places I could have ended in, why Equestria? Why this universe specifically? Why not the Star Wars galaxy? Why not Kingdom Hearts? Pokémon? Yu-Gi-Oh? BioShock? Okay maybe not BioShock; the last thing I needed was to be in the presence of raving lunatics- "Hey there Stardust!" Speaking of someone who belonged in Rapture. My jump of shock was instantaneous while taking a few steps back at the ecstatic face of Pinkie Pie right in front of me. And just like that my elated mood vanished. Incredible, how did she do it? Oh I know, by nearly giving me a heart attack! "Hello Pinkie..." I replied hesitantly after taking a few breathes to calm down. "Is there something you wanted...?" Instead of answering like any well-mannered person - pony dammit! - I felt something shoved right into my chest, my front limbs immediately seizing whatever the pink mare had just given me. It felt rather hard and cold. A cookie? I glanced down at the treat in question as the energetic Pinkie spoke in that fast tone. "It's a leftover cookie I made after the rest I baked were quickly eaten by customers of Sugarcube Corner. I thought I'd give it to you as a sign of our everlasting fantastical wonderful friendship!" "...If I eat this will it get you to shut up?" I inquired, eyes still on the sugary snack looked more in an unusual shape than the average cookie. Hearing no answer, my eyes glanced up to find the pony had suddenly disappeared. Oh, maybe she's found someone else to annoy. Still... it was kind of her to do this. Plus I can't simply allow a good cookie to go to waste. And there was chocolate chips in it. Hakuta Matata. I was then certain even the creatures living in the far off mountains could hear my scream of pain when my teeth clamped down on the hard treat. "Will you hold still for just a moment?" I hate my life I hate my life Ihatemylife IHATEMYLIFE-! "Stardust I can't fix your teeth while you're moving around like that." Twilight protested in exasperation as my head kept writhing in reaction to the pain that infernal pink pony had caused me. Here I was now, in a sitting position as the purple unicorn worked to return my teeth to their natural self. "Try to concentrate on something if it hurts too much, or better yet think of something to occupy your thoughts. That will lessen the pain." Oh my dear Twilight, I have so many thoughts in mind... in relation to avenging my poor teeth against that damned mare- OW! I regret saying Hakuta Matata to myself now... ever. "Hold still." The intelligent pony ordered when she seized the chance to grab my jaw to hold me steady, inspecting my white damaged helpful things. "Hmm, alright I know just the spell for this, but I need you to be prepared for it. Don't worry, it won't hurt." She added after seeing my slack-jawed expression at the lack of assurance in her tone. "Well, not so much I think." You THINK? "Ready?" Hardly if you're unprepared yourself- ARGH! Okay... okay. My eyes immediately clamped shut as I felt some tickling, slightly painful sensations happening to the inside of my mouth. Then finally concluded as the pain slowly evaporated away, feeling as though minutes had passed by since the start of the process. My eyes lids slid open at the same time as Twilight, who looked gratified and... Confused? "You look better now." The observant Spike commented helpfully while walking over, sincerely glad for it for whatever reason. But my attention was on the unusually-acting unicorn. "Twilight?" I asked, a trace of concern in my tone as both I and the lizard looked at her. The mare was slowly panting, as though the work had apparently taken quite a bit of energy out of her. "I'm fine." She said after a moment, looking at me with a raised curious brow after recovering from her momentary exhaustion. "But for some reason, I don't know how, it took quite a lot of my magic to focus it on you Stardust." "Maybe you've already exerted your magic alot today?" I suggested, unsure what she was getting at. Twilight shook her head. "That's not what I meant; I'm saying I had to concentrate with a majority of my magic exclusively on you." "On me?" Now I was just simply confused. What was she saying? Staring at me as though I was a puzzle in need of solving, the purple mare then shook her head as though it was something to think about for a later time. "Never mind. Maybe I did exert a lot of my magic today. What's important now is how you did that to your own teeth." Then suddenly that boiling rage returned, my eyes and features hardening in remembrance while Spike and Twilight blinked at the change. "That damn pink pony. Offering me a cookie which turned out to be a rock painted in the colours of a treat." How could I have been so stupid? It was suspicious looking from the start, but still! "You mean Pinkie Pie." I nodded in clear distaste. Twilight sighed in equal annoyance. "You're not the only one who was tricked, Stardust." Prank?! I would hardly call breaking the entire set of my teeth a mere joke! "She and Rainbow Dash traded my writing ink with an invisible one." AND Rainbow Dash? Oh this just gives me so many excuses to exact vengeance. "And they also gave me the hiccups earlier by scaring me!" Spike added, not as apparently irritated as us two. "It was very funny." "You two got off easy then." I grumbled with a frown. "I'll be sure to repay them in kind..." By dropping a boulder on them. Or maybe I'll break their teeth and see how THEY like it. An amused look at my murderous one. "I wouldn't bother Stardust." Twilight said calmly. "You'll just stoop to their level." But not their level of height when I strangle the life out of the two annoying mares and leave them a heap on the floor. ...I miss my hands. "By the way, nice cloak Stardust." The lizard complimented, and I couldn't resist the small smile played on my muzzle. The Spike cocked his head, looking shockingly thoughtful. "With that and your beard... You look like a magician." A-A what? "I do?" And no offense in that tone, I was genuinely curious. My eyes sought for the mirror and found it... huh, yeah I see what he meant. "Huh." I made a sound of amusement. "Well don't expect me to pull out a rabbit anytime soon." The thoughts of any plans of revenge on the Earth Pony and pegasus were pushed away to the back of my mind... oh I'll get back at those two for sure. Twilight snorted as she returned to her work, writing some notes alongside some chemicals I dare not ask what they were for. "Nor any flowers to please your audience." She added jokingly. "If said audience wasn't comprised entirely of you, than no." I replied plainly, chuckling as I heard the sound of the quill being dropped while retreating downstairs to the kitchen, an idea popping up in my mind. "Now do me a favour you two, I wish to try something out; please do not enter the kitchen until I say so." It's already been a long day and I was hungry, despite the fact it was just reaching the afternoon. Besides, I have an idea, a way to repay the two residents of this house for their kind hospitality. It's been a while since I've done this... and by that I mean years. All I needed to do was find the right ingredients... and not botch up due to these hooves. The clearly ecstatic dragon delightfully took another bite, savouring the taste. "Mmm! You've really outdone yourself Stardust; these are delicious!" I flinched a little at the mouthful-sounding of food while he was addressing me, despite the compliment. I simply nodded, having taken it upon myself to wash away the used utensils and items for baking the treats. "He's right Stardust, these brownies are fantastic!" Twilight pitched in, sounding genuinely happy at the snacks I've baked exclusively for them and the others. "But you didn't really have to do this for us. Why don't you join us?" I shrugged indifferently, my back to the pair eating the treats. "I wanted to, as thanks for taking care of me since my arrival in this town. And I'm fine over here thanks." And there was no sarcasm this time, this was pure truth. It just... felt right to repay these two for their kindness... and the comfort they have given to me that night after my stomping out of the party. "Just be sure not to eat them all, Spike, some of those are for the others." I added, knowing full well that lizard will eat everything in sight if permitted. "Yes sir!" I rolled my eyes, though humorously, as the dragon probably saluted in his gratitude. It had been both frustrating and satisfying, making those brownies I have always excelled in baking. There was no other finer dish I could do brilliantly. What was frustrating about making them was the fact of using my new body's limbs in baking the chocolaty treats. I counted forty-two sighs of annoyance and thirty-six gritting of my teeth in the process. Never mind the fact of my concern that since it has been a long time I baked such things, my food may have lost that spark everyone back home seemed to adore. Even after an exhausting amount of an hour making the brownies I was hesitant in even calling the pony and dragon in. But it looks like there was no need of concern after all. "You always somehow manage to take us by surprise, you know." Twilight began behind me. "This morning you told me you were a writer, now you've shown us you can bake and wash up after yourself as well. Is there anything you can't do?" Was that unintentional sarcasm? Whatever I won't allow it to get to me. "Lots of things, actually." I admitted with a tone of humour. "Like become a monarch's student with far more intelligence than every pony in this town combined." I glanced over my shoulder at the blushing purple mare looking down, pausing from her devouring the plate of brownies presented before her. Spike meanwhile snickered at the state of her while my smile grew. I couldn't help it, that happy feeling I rarely had the privilege of having back home was rising up, ready to explode like a volcano within me. And before you ask; no, I am NOT flirting with a pony. I'm just simply teasing the unicorn, that's all. There are so many things wrong with hitting on an entirely different creature otherwise. "I'm not as smart as you make me out to be. But thank you..." Twilight admitted quietly, yet sounding quite gratified too. I scoffed not unkindly while cleaning the last of the equipment. "Ask anyone; they'll provide an equal if not better answer." "He's got you there Twilight." Spike said knowingly. And who knows better about you than your own assistant? "Mmm. I just can't get enough of these; they're almost as delicious as crystals!" Good grief Spike! No need to hammer it in. They're not perfect for Christ's sake! "I'm glad you like them." I said sincerely. "Like them? I love them." Spike declared rather happily. "You should bake these more often." It's a good thing I've lost the ability to blush a long time ago. A pause as I turned off the tap, proceeding to dry the items before the purple mare spoke up again.. "You're right Spike, these brownies are very well done! Thank you Stardust, despite there being no need for you to bake them for us." "Oh I told you, there was plenty of need my dear." I replied conversely. "I had to repay you both somehow for allowing me to stay, tolerating my attitude to this day." How they managed to deal with my isolated grumpy mood, I do not know. "And for fixing my teeth earlier. Please, allow me." I said after turning around to see the already empty plates in front of them. And they obliged with happy smiles that for some reason brought some sort of warmness within me. What the-? ... Doesn't matter; I'll probably return to my previous mood later. "You!" There, after spending all the next morning seeking out my target all over town, telling a suspicious Twilight I was simply going out for a jog, I've found her. If someone told me long ago I would one day start going out looking for Pinkie Pie or Rainbow Dash for any reason, I would probably declare that person insane and in need to be treated as soon as possible. But alas, that day has finally come. I stomped over towards the slow-walking Earth Pony, making it clear I'm not here for fun and games (when am I ever?), as Pinkie Pie was heading in my direction anyway. Perfect, now I can lecture this idiotic mare for that ridiculous harmful prank pulled on me yesterday. "Oh... hey Stardust. Nice cape." "Don't 'oh hey Stardust, nice cape' me." I snapped sternly, glaring at the halted pony with clear distaste, apparently not expecting this at all. I don't blame her, because any sensible pony would do their best to avoid rather than confront her. "We need to have a little chat about that reckless prank you pulled on me yesterday, and why it was arguably the most idiotic thing ever conjured up from both your and that pegasus' minds-" "Oh, that. I'm really sorry about that." Pinkie interrupted, causing me to blink at the unusual somber tone. "And so is Rainbow Dash, I think. But I'm really not in the mood right now, so..." My expression reflected my simple confusion as the Earth Pony then brushed past me, looking genuinely upset over something... Okay what was that about? Hang on! "What you believe a simple apology will make up for breaking my teeth?" I said in disbelief, turning around and walking beside the pink depressed pony. "My teeth! Which, I might add, I already get enough criticism from my own mother for not brushing properly. But regardless, that prank was childish and most of all, dangerous. Just imagine if-" "Stardust." I was cut off abruptly again by the strange tone unfitting for Pinkie's character, and I was even more taken back by the side-glare given in return to me. "Please, I can't do this right now. I'm really sorry for breaking your teeth..." Then she sighed and looked up as I stared in an expression I could describe for myself as 'flabbergasted'. "Maybe Twilight was right..." "Huh?" I raised a brow. Was she trying to change the subject? "Maybe Gilda isn't a big mean grumpy meanie pants." She continued redudantly. ...What? Gilda? "Who's Gilda?" I couldn't help but ask. Wait, searching my own memories now... nope, doesn't ring a bell. "Rainbow Dash's griffon friend." Pinkie Pie explained in that depressive tone. The hell's a griffon? It sounded familiar... Wait, is this a Pinkie Pie AND Rainbow Dash-oriented episode happening right now? If so should I just go back to bed? "Maybe I'm just a jealous judgmental jealous jealously pants." Three 'jealous' in one sentence. Congratulations Pinkie Pie, another award of randomness for you. And why am I still walking with her to wherever she was going? I halted briefly as the pink usually-happy pony sighed sadly while heading who-knows-where, frowning at the different behaviour. Who was she... and what did she do with the real Pinkie Pie? Well whoever she was, the clear depression was enough to damper any observer's mood, mine included... Gone dammit. I sighed in irritation as I followed the pony. I can't stay mad while she's in this state. Better go see what the problem truly was... "Seriously, Pinkie Pie, what is this depression about?" I asked again in exasperation while rubbing where I presume my temples were when the pink Earth Pony refused to answer from the other end of the table, sucking the straw of her delicious-looking shake instead. I shouldn't be caring. I really shouldn't. But the sooner she feels better, the sooner I can then yell at her for yesterday's prank without any feeling of guilt whatsoever. Foolproof plan- "Get down!" Pinkie Pie then ordered after we both heard a surreal sound behind me. Nonetheless I immediately obliged, ducking half my body under the round table and eyes glancing up at the laughter above alongside Pinkie- What the hell is that?! "That was sweet!" The arrogant Rainbow Dash said loudly, following a... a... Just what is that?! It looks like something out of The Wizard of Oz! No, more like something Dr. Suess drew. "Ugh. I gotta take care of a few weather jobs around here; shouldn't take long." I squinted hard at the now distant pegasus, talking to that thing beside her. "Pinkie..." I said slowly while my eyes were still fixed on the new creatures. "Mind telling me what in God's name I'm looking at?" "That's her: Gilda." She replied somberly. That thing is Rainbow Dash's old friend? "Half-eagle. Half-lion. The one who's been occupying Rainbow's time more than me-" I stopped listening, mind processing the fact that what was right in front of me was apparently the combination of two of nature's greatest animals. A lion... and an eagle. And I thought the manticore was awesome! But this?! This knocks it out of the park! And yet... my head tilted in suspicion, I find its appearance rather... unsettling. Not out of prejudice, God no! But there was something, an aura about it- her, that I find puts me on edge. Maybe it's the face, the expression. I don't know. My answers came to me when the griffon decided to play a poor unfunny prank on the old pony I recognized as Granny Smith, inciting my frown. "Aww poor Granny Smith! She didn't know it was a joke! How mean!" "A childish heart attack-inducing joke." I said in agreement, before raising a brow at the indignant pink pony. "Reminds of you of someone?" "I said I was sorry!" Pinkie exclaimed at me, before looking back and shaking her head. "No no, I can't misjudge her. It was kind of a funny prank. I guess." Pinkie you were born to make me roll my eyes. Nonetheless I continued observing Rainbow Dash's friend with her. Stealing an apple and then eating it? Oh how crude of you Miss Gilda... A sharp gasp behind me. "I did misjudge her! She's not only a mean meanie pants, she's also a thief." I nodded at the observation thoughtfully. "No no no no no, she might give it back." ...? I sent the pink pony a disbelieving stare. "From her stomach?" No, it was clear this griffon was not to be trusted. "Now is not the time for you to try and be rational about this, Pinkie Pie. She's obviously someone you can't rely on." I hate to say this, but maybe even Rainbow Dash was in trouble of being terribly influenced into causing more trouble than she already does... "You don't know that Stardust. Maybe it was just a joke." I was about to retort as my eyes then fixed on a certain yellow pegasus guiding a pair of ducks and their children passed us. "Alright little ones, this way." Fluttershy said kindly to the animals, no doubt escorting them to a river. That's probably the nicest way I've ever seen someone treat animals without looking online for videos of such- "Hey!" "Oh... excuse me." "I'm walking here!" "Oh. U-um I'm s-sorry." Fluttershy stuttered in her feeble attempts of apologizing to the rude combination of prideful creatures. "I-I was just trying to-" But the griffon was having none of it, mocking in a tone that caused my glare to harden. "'I'm sorry I'm sorry'! Why don't you just watch where you're going doofus!" The ducks and their youth scattered as the taller creatures advanced on the retreating pegasus. And I can already feel the heat of a rising rage within me boil to intense degrees... No... No Stardust, you're beyond this. You're not supposed to get emotionally invested in anyone here- "B-b-b-b-but I-I-" Yet I don't like that deep breath the griffon just took... And I covered my ears at the loud screech undoubtedly meant to intimidate the poor pony... and it worked. My eyes widened and jaw fell wide open as Fluttershy ran off in tears, and I felt my own cold heartstrings behind pulled at the devastated sight of her departure. It was enough to make any teenage man shed a tear... ...Pinkie Pie, you better hold me down right now... "Ugh, please; all these lame ponies are driving me- ARGH!" The next thing I knew, was the awful arrogant griffon crashing right into a stand of various fruits, features that of shock before it dipped into the fallen wood and fruit. And my own body was suddenly in the middle of the gasping crowd, a curled hoof extended widely at the direction the thing with wings had fallen into. Deep heavy breaths were slowly inhaling and exhaling from my lungs, as the ignited fury within me unleashed at that second. "Stardust!" I heard the surprised Pinkie Pie exclaim from behind me, while some of the town's residents immediately went to check on the hurt creature lying in the ruined stand, colours of fruit splattered all over. I... I don't know what came over me... but right now I didn't care; that inferno within me roared in delight at the sight of the big bird in that state, and I couldn't restrain the pleased smirk on my features for causing it. Right now my impulses begged for more, desiring to rip off that griffon's wings and hang them on a nearby wall. I don't normally approve of violence, ESPECIALLY against any female but... Nah screw it this was entirely excusable. My eyes narrowed as the thing recovered from her stupor and leaped out of the fallen stand, standing in a height meant for intimidation and glaring at the source for hitting her into it with distaste. Tell you what my dear; loving the bruised mark on your cheek. It rather suits you. "You... You hit me... How dare you...!" Those words made me scoff loudly, drawing all ponies attention onto me as I spoke heatedly. "How dare I? Considering the circumstances of you unnecessarily making that poor pony cry it was entirely justified. As it's just as clear to the crowd around us, you are clearly an unwanted presence around here, Miss... Gilda was it not? Run on back to where you came from." "Or what?" She asked dangerously, features just as hardened as I as we both dropped into prepared crouched stances, which came quite naturally to me now. Must be a defense mechanism instilled in all pony kind. "Or I will pluck every last feather off your body." I replied darkly, ignoring the loud gasps of shock and horror around me at the bold words. But I took hidden delight at the widening of her own eyes before they glared at me with such hatred. Hatred... What did she know about such an emotion? I raised an amused brow as the griffon then took a deep breath and roared loudly at me, my own mane flowing wildly at the sound-waves. Well at least I can tell Rarity a griffon messed up my hair... But yeah; two can play that game. Oh how I enjoyed the sight of fear and shock on her face as I roared back, maybe not quite as powerful as her own, but enough to show I wasn't someone to be taken lightly, if socking her into a stand wasn't enough of a message. Finishing, I then said plainly. "I can do this all day my dear." "You're insane." The horrified griffon finally announced after a moment, before quickly turning and departing into the air, determined to get very far away from her assaulter as soon as possible. "But you will pay for hitting me regardless, you foolish stallion!" "I look forward to it!" I called to her retreating figure, disappearing among the clouds. Good, that's her sorted and put in her place. I feel rather accomplished; vengeance exacted for poor Fluttershy. I felt all eyes on me and I shrugged to the crowd. "You wouldn't have done the same?" Referring to the spectacle just now. Without awaiting an answer, I turned and gave a nod to the stilled Pinkie Pie, before briskly walking off, having absolutely no intention to stick around and be the center of attention any more than needed. Now for something I would consider a challenge... But... Where exactly did that sudden strength come from...? "You punched her in the face?" I sighed, my common sense having returned to me a while after that little confrontation with the griffon, as the incredulous mare asked me the same question three times now. "I assure you, Twilight, I don't like violence as much as you do. But in this case... well." I replied simply, while walking past the shelves, then frowning in annoyance as rows of books suddenly spawned to life and formed a wall, prevented me from going further forwardly. Of course I had to inform Twilight of what just happened today, otherwise someone else would've, and could have given her the wrong impression. As soon as I returned, I immediately doused a whole glass of water to cool down the righteous fury, before going to the concerned purple mare and lizard about the events. "I'm still trying to wrap my mind around this reckless thing you've done, Stardust! You punched her, an innocent griffon, Rainbow Dash's friend, in the face?" "Innocent? Hardly." I scoffed while finally turning to face the disapproving unicorn. "The situation was far from unwarranted. I did what I had to." But of course, the disbelieving Twilight Sparkle was having none of it. She pointed at me as though I was some sort of criminal, and it only got on my nerves more. "The reason behind hitting her is irrelevant-" "Even for upsetting Fluttershy?" "Especially for upsetting Fluttershy!" She continued heatedly. "You should never use violence on anyone, no matter the circumstance. What you did was unprovoked, idiotic and could have gotten you in serious trouble. But no; you chose to pick a fight, on a griffon of all things!" Wow and here I thought only my mother could nag so hard... Watching from the side, Spike said with a tone suggesting he was impressed. "I for one didn't know you had it in you Stardust." Both both mine and Twilight's gazes were focused on each other. The frown on my face was beginning to hurt. "All I did was give her a message; Ponyville does not tolerate bullies." "Or you could have given her the message that Ponyville was filled with violent ponies! Besides, don't you know it's wrong to hit a female?" "...Do tomboys count?" "Yes!" I shrugged regardless. "Well, if it works." The unicorn sighed in annoyance and shook her head in clear disappointment. "I can't believe you..." Okay this was getting out of hand. "Look, I lost control, alright?" I snapped in irritation, now glaring at the taken aback pony. "I'm not going to excuse my instincts. I AM sorry I lost control of myself like that. But God forbid was I going to allow that griffon to continue bullying anyone any further. Granny Smith did nothing to deserve being frightened like that. That shopkeeper did nothing to have her fruit stolen like that. And Fluttershy, certainly, did nothing to deserve such harsh behaviour thrown at her. I merely gave just desserts, that's all." "That's far from all, Stardust!" It was my turn to blink at the snappish tone as Twilight then thrust a hoof straight into my chest. "Maybe Gilda was acting like a bully, but your actions today didn't solve anything, it only made you stoop down to her level-" "Don't. Ever. Compare me to the likes of her." I growled, having the sudden urge to punch the rows of blocking books behind down, instead swiftly knocking her hoof off me, inwardly flinching at the wince on her face. "I don't hawk (pun not intended) on the innocent just because it amuses me. Tell me something, Twilight." I began furiously. "Have you ever been bullied? Have you experienced being picked on by mindless brutes?" The purple unicorn then frowned uncertainly. "Well I-" "Exactly." I interrupted her through gritted teeth. "I'm not proud of what I did today-" Oh who am I kidding? There was some slight enjoyment out of it. "- But it was justified. You clearly have no idea what you are talking about, which is rather ironic don't you think?" Twilight looked rather hesitant then. "What are you saying?" So she wanted answers? Then I'll humour her. "I'm saying that while you have a vast amount of knowledge in that pretty little head of yours." I pointed to the forehead in question. "Doesn't mean you can lecture someone about something you've never experienced. You can only advise, comfort those who are in need of it, or better yet, help them." That said, I began walking around the wall of literature, speaking over my shoulder at the unicorn. "Don't pretend you know me, Twilight Sparkle. I am something you nor your friends can ever comprehend. So do me a favour and allow me some peace. I'll be in my room." "Stardust... Wait-" I blocked out her pleading voice as I walked up the staircase, my fixed on nothing in particular. She didn't understand... Nor could she understand... None of them could comprehend the mystery that was me. And it will stay that way. Okay. Maybe I WAS a tad exaggerate in my behaviour earlier. But let's face it, I wasn't going to allow myself to be lectured by a pony. My pride demanded otherwise. So I was rude to Twilight... perhaps a little too rude... Oh well, no time for regretting it anyhow. Spike had knocked on the door earlier stating he and Twilight were going to some party Pinkie Pie is hosting, granted my silence when he inquired if I was coming. So that left me with my temporary bedroom filled with so many books. I haven't read them all yet, and if I'm lucky, I'll be gone before then. Because right now I felt like a horrible person. Oh not for hitting that griffon. Hell no. But more of snapping at the unicorn, who was innocent in all of this. I probably shouldn't have told her... And that lesson I vowed to take to heart yesterday about being more discreet? Yeah, broken, just like that. I can't even keep promises to myself. Pacing around the room in my frustration, I took note how sunset was already approaching. The two have been gone for a while now, as far as I can tell. Should I just pack up and leave, no longer become a nuisance to the two and everyone else in this happy-go-lucky town? Is my presence in Ponyville an inconvenience? Perhaps I can somehow send a letter to Celestia herself, requesting asylum within her own castle walls- no. No that's too much to ask for. So what then? My body halted and eyes gazed at the resting sun, as though possibly seeking some advice from it. Speaking of which, where was Specter when I needed him? Surely he must see by now I am unfit for befriending others in this cheery world, and should send me home as quickly as possible. I don't belong here- My head swiftly turned to a polite knocking on my door. Now who could that be? Twilight? Probably, no doubt wishing to continue the first genuine fight we've had during my stay here. Spike? Obviously he would be there to try and cheer me up, not that I deserve it. Or... oh I swear to God, as I walk over towards the door with a heavy frown on my features, if that griffon somehow found me, or someone escorted her here, looking for revenge, I'm going to clip her wings literally- "Oh! Hello Stardust." Immediately my expression of anger cooled down, replaced with confusion at the yellow pegasus shyly greeting me. Beside her was Twilight herself, frowning at me when I glanced at her in question. "Um... hello Fluttershy. Is there something I can help you with?" "Oh... well, we were wondering... if we can come in? Just for a minute?" The soft-hearted pony asked lightly, avoiding my gaze after asking that question. "...Sure." I replied, my tone riddled with uncertainty as I stepped back and allowed the two ponies entry, the pair looking around the room as though it was something of interest. What did they want exactly? "So what was it I can help you with?" I asked, curiosity with a hint of caution. Despite Fluttershy's well-mannered fragile nature, I knew for a fact there was something unsettling within her rarely shown unless in extreme circumstances. And even I'm not foolish enough to have reason to provoke such a reaction. "Well... um..." The pegasus began rather hesitantly, glancing at the patient purple mare who gave her an encouraging nod, then looked at me face-to-face, taking a deep breath before continuing. "Twilight told me what you did to Gilda..." Ahh, of course, why am I not surprised? "And to tell you that um, what you did, was a teensy tiny little bit of an overreaction-" "I know I went too far." Both ponies blinked at the blunt agreement. "Y-You do?" "Of course." But my voice held no sympathy for the griffon. "It was childish, impulsive and careless of me to engage physical assault on her. And I am sorry for losing control." Fluttershy just stared at me for a moment. "Um... well, I'm glad you know you went too far... but, that's not all." I raised a brow. What more could there be, a lecture? "If you're going to start telling me off for it, you may as well- Huh?" I was cut off by myself at the rather abrupt hug the yellow pegasus was giving me. ...Okay this I did not expect. What was I being given a pat on the back for hitting a griffon? What reason was this mare embracing me so? "Thank you..." She then whispered. "For defending me like you did." Still... My hoof carefully reached up and gently stroked the long bright pink mane, as a way of comforting her. Rather soft. Ponies enjoy being lightly stroked right? Finally the pony released with a tinge of pink on her own face for some reason. Did she never hug a male before? A feet away Twilight was observing with a puzzled expression on her face. What, it was a simple hug was it not? "Well I best be going now, thank you for your time." Fluttershy bowed her head politely with a light smile before walking past me, halfway through the doorway before a sudden thought caused me to call out. "Fluttershy." The yellow pegasus turned to me in question. Now Stardust, tread rationally here. You've kept saying to yourself you should not become invested with any of these ponies too much. For once, your brain begs of you, do NOT listen to your heart and start properly caring for any of these creatures-! "If anyone ever treats as such like that griffon did... or even worse, inform me right away." I told her sternly yet not unkindly. ...If it had the capability my brain would be facepalming itself right now. "Oh! I-I don't know; I wouldn't want to cause any more trouble-" "It'll only be trouble if you keep allowing yourself to be picked on like that." At the happy nod, the kind mare then left the room, and I can hear the distant footsteps of departure. Great, now that's one pony taken care of- "That 'griffon' has a name you know." Time to deal with the other. I scoffed and looked over my shoulder at the frowning Twilight. "No doubt you're still mad for the argument earlier." "...I can't pretend I'm still not infuriated with your actions today." The unicorn sighed in her admittance. "But I'm glad you've learnt your lesson, at least. Besides, I'm here because I have two things to say." "As long as they're not lectures, I'm all ears." I shrugged while the purple mare then looked away in thought, looking surprisingly somber which incited me to frown. "You're wrong." "Excuse me?" "You're wrong, about me never experiencing being the victim of a bully." Twilight continued, a look in her eyes I can only describe best as haunted. "I was picked on when I was younger, back during my studies as a filly." Oh no she's not doing this... "I was... constantly mocked for my devotion to my study of magic, called all sorts of various names and insults." "Sounds to me they were just envious." I pointed out quietly. A sad smile. "But I got through, in the end. Despite all the grievances they caused me, I never gave up in my pursuit of learning." The unicorn then lifted her eyes towards me, and I couldn't help but stiffen at the open soul reflected in those purple orbs. "So yes Stardust, I do understand what it's like to be bullied... And I think you do too." A lengthy welcomed pause, me looking away quickly as the mare attempted to search my own eyes for the similar experience. It wasn't long before I spoke again, staring into the sunset from my window, cursing how my voice was straining. "I was born... unique." There. I said it. And that's all you're getting love. "In what way?" Twilight asked softly, approaching me which had me shrink away. "In a way that had me become a target for mindless brutes." I replied harshly, then shaking my head as unpleasant memories pounded against the walls I trapped them with in my mind. I have no reason to recall such things. "I do not wish to speak about it, Twilight, I'm not as open as you are. You're a nice girl, and so are the others. That said, the less you learn more about me, the better. But..." I sighed reluctantly. "I'm... sorry you had to go through such in your younger days." "The past is in the past. And I'm sorry you got bullied too." From the corner of my eye I saw her shrug, looking at me with that sympathy I don't need. "But, you know, if you ever want to talk about it, I'm all ears." "I appreciate it." I then raised a brow at her as a recent memory just struck me. "You mentioned you had another thing to say." "Ah, yes. I was wondering, you said yesterday that you were a writer." "I am." Where is this going? "So you enjoy reading fiction, correct?" "Above all other reading materials, yes." "Do you have any specific taste of genre?" I shrugged. "Just about anything that has a good story to it, really." The purple mare nodded and proceeded on her way out, but I heard her voice call out from behind before she departed. "Oh, by the way, Rainbow Dash will want a word with you soon about the way you 'handled' Gilda." I rolled my eyes. "But I think those brownies you baked yesterday that I brought to the party today will compensate as an apology." "Wait, you did what?!" I exclaimed in shock as I quickly turned around to a chuckling Twilight who shut the door behind her, leaving me to do nothing but begin pacing again in disbelief at the gall of her, yelling my frustration to the ceiling. She took those brownies, the ones I baked, to the party? Without my consent?! That... She...! "Dammit Twilight!" To be continued... Chapter Six: Bear BusterAuthor's Note I would just like to make a reminder that this story is not to be taken that seriously, its purpose is to be more based around humour; despite humour not being my strong point. If you're invested, that's fine, just don't expect too much creativity or cleverness out of this story. With that said, please enjoy the latest chapter! Chapter Six: Bear Buster "Come on Twilight; you can do it!" Spike was evidently pumped up for the purple mare's next magic trick. "Okay, here goes." And the horn on her head brightened in power, and unsurprisingly completing the spell Twilight intended to use. "Haha you did it!" Congratulations Twilight; you've given him a phony disguise. I smirked in amusement as Spike ticked off the spell from the list of magic usage the unicorn was trying out today, observing from afar as I meanwhile was trying out something for myself. Speaking of which, while she was excelling in her work, my own progress in my activity was proving a little difficult... and painful. I flinched as my spine protested while my front hooves carefully lifted up the front half of my body, leaning against the wooden table to keep me up for as long as possible. "That's number twenty-five!" Spike announced happily. "Twenty-five number of tricks and counting!" I raised a brow as Twilight looked away from those words rather modestly. "This is not at all a surprise." I remarked, causing her to glance towards my trying position. "Sometime soon you'll no doubt be able to master any spell possible." A humoured doubtful look. "Thanks, but I don't think that'll ever happen. Not even Princess Celestia can master every existing magical spell." I shrugged, almost tipping over in the process. "Then you'll be the first." Was that a slight tremor in my voice, due to the fact my back was starting to scream at me to stand back down like a normal pony? Well, tough luck spine; so quit making my body shudder outwardly and take it like a man. "And I think this is the best trick so far!" Spike continued boasting Twilight's skills happily while looking at the mirror, believing that mustache suits him. It doesn't. "Hellooo Rarity. What's that? Aww it's nothing; just my awesome mustache!" That was then my hooves finally let go of the table, my strained back calming in relief as I stood on four legs again, no longer using only the two hind limbs to stand on. For those wondering, while it was admittedly entertaining to use four limbs to walk about on, that doesn't mean I should rely on them all the time. I do miss being human, and perhaps this was a way of outwardly keeping my humanity intact... besides my actions and reactions to the things going on in Equestria. So, from this day forward I am going to devote myself in learning to walk on two legs once again. While that may take a while, I wasn't patient for nothing; I was quite up to the challenge. Now then, before I try again, allow me to burst Spike's bubble, but not quite unkindly. "My friend, I don't believe facial hair alone will gain Rarity's attention." I pointed out in good humour. "He's right Romeo, as attractive and enticing as you look, it's just for practice and it's gotta go." Twilight concurred while using her magic to wipe away the cliché gentleman-mustache despite Spike's protesting. Hold on... Romeo and Juliet was canon in this world? Huh. Go figure. Should it surprise me then if the writer of the tale was named something combined with 'Shakespeare' and something stupidly pony-related? Probably not. Anyway, back to work. Alright, careful now... doing good so far. My right hoof grasped onto the edge of the table tightly, lifting me up slowly. Don't want to rush things and cause my own spine to snap. Again my already gasping-for-air back began to protest once again, though I did my best to ignore while my teeth gritted from the pain. Come on I can do this... "You know your spine won't stand the pressure long if you keep doing that." The unicorn pointed out, a flash of concern on her features at my activity which was evidently strange to her eyes. "What are you doing anyway?" Spike asked, still sounding disappointed for losing the facial hair. "Trying to stand only on my hind legs." I replied through gritted teeth, before my body gave up again and made me stand back down again. Okay... I'll give a five minute break before I try again... alright ten minutes. After I've mastered this, I'll then move on to trying to walk only with the pair. "Oh... why?" Why indeed... hat to tell the curious two? "It's a... Rite of passage, from my homeland." I began my woven tale of bull, fabricating as I go along. "While a sign of maturity around here and the rest of Equestria is gaining one's cutie mark, we're not so lenient; the true aging from young to grown-up is by learning to rely only on the hind legs. So as to..." "As to...?" "...Well let's say it makes things easier for a pony to effectively accomplish tasks, complete multiple things at once, and in case you need to reach something high up without straining your back." "Wow." Spike said, sounding impressed by the concept. Of course he would buy this. "But... isn't it painful to keep using only the back legs, especially through your whole life?" He asked with a frown. "Not to mention the spine can break if you do that for a long period of time." Twilight added knowingly. "Ah, but that's the beauty of it." I replied, nodding rather sagely as though everything I was saying was pure fact. "Of course you don't master this technique right away. While it may be less difficult to some who are flexible, it still requires lots of practice. Eventually, the spine itself learns to adapt to the new way of movement, causing lesser pain the more you attempt standing up with two limbs." "As soon as you've finally managed to accomplish this, without feeling the slightest bit of hurt in your body while doing so, you present your skill in a test by the land's elders, and then they will deem you as a proper full-grown stallion or mare." I concluded confidently, rather impressed with myself for making all this up with only the slightest hesitation. Hopefully Twilight didn't pick up on any traces of deceit in my tone. But fortunately, at least as far as I can tell, the intelligent unicorn appeared just as interested as Spike, speaking while rubbing her own chin thoughtfully. "That's actually very interesting, Stardust. I've never heard of such a rite before. And it's only exclusive to your homeland?" "Indeed." I nodded. "And where did you say that was?" "England." I replied before I could stop myself, wincing at my slip-up. Thankfully neither seemed to notice. Dammit Stardust now your tongue decided to betray you! Yes I've never told the two, or anyone else for that matter, where I was specifically from, only until now 'Someplace Far Away,' as Mr. Snrub would put it. "I'm not familiar with it." "You wouldn't be; it's a very... isolated place where we all value our privacy." I lied, hoping my amused smile was convincing. "It wouldn't shock me if you couldn't find it anywhere in these books." I gestured to the mountains of literature surrounding us. Hopefully that will buy me enough time to cover up my slip-up. But to my self-irritation, Twilight raised a brow and obviously took that as a challenge. "Maybe I'll have a look for any information about it later. If not, you can tell us all about it yourself. In the meantime, let's go out and check on our friends." She suggested to the patient dragon who nodded heatedly, then to I who shrugged indifferently. Eh, why not? My back should be fully rid of the pain after a nice walk. I let out a small sigh in relief as they turned while I waited myself for the back pain to fade away inch by inch. Talk about cutting it close. Well... maybe they would have heard about it sometime soon regardless I suppose. In the meantime, may as well think of what to tell the inquisitive mare about my homeland if she persists. It was quite a lovely day, I suppose, walking on the left of our trio while walking outside, talking about the purple unicorn's successful magic usage. Honestly, I wasn't as enthusiastic about it as the pair was; it had really little to do with me, but no reason to be impolite about it. Nothing bad has happened to me today... yet anyway. Not that I have admitted this to anyone yet but I have grown... quite accustomed to this town, having no like for it but neither a dislike either. My feelings of anger and confusion for being in Equestria, let alone Ponyville, have dampened layer by layer after spending time with these residents. But my incentive to go home hasn't died down, and it never will. The first chance I get of leaving will be taken without hesitation. Speaking of home, I know for a fact the intelligent mare beside me didn't believe a single word coming from my mouth about the 'rite of passage' we conduct there. I mean, 'the spine will eventually adapt'? Come on even Pinkie Pie would call that a little suspicious. So, while we walk and visit the others, I'll spend this time conceiving a convincing lie to back up my little story when we return. "Twenty-five Twilight! Twenty-five different kinds of tricks and counting!" Spike reminded us from behind, still sounding impressed by the unicorn's skills. Seriously? I'd be more impressed myself if she performed a hundred spells on the same day. "I thought unicorns were supposed to have a little magic that matches their special talents." Now this I've never heard about, raising an intrigued brow to myself. The magic in Twilight's type of ponies varies on the special talents their cutie mark presents? Does the same apply to alicorns in that regard as well? For the better I keep these sort of questions to myself, as I have no desire in my ignorance, to those that must be common knowledge to the world's inhabitants, noticed and attract more attention to myself. But still, that doesn't mean I'll suppress my curiosity. "True." Twilight conceded to the dragon's comment. "For ponies whose talents are for things like cooking or singing or math. But what if a unicorn's special talent IS magic?" "Then they'd be OP as sin." I answered jokingly, knowing full well this mare's special talent was the power of this world's magic in question. It certainly explains more how and why she managed to defeat so many different threats to Equestria. "OP?" Twilight turned to me with a puzzled expression. "Overpowered." I clarified. "Ah." The mare was clearly uncertain whether what I was implying was meant to be a good thing or not. I simply shrugged as Spike spoke next. "So like you then, Twilight, with your special talent; you've got a ton of magic!" Spike stated. Just how powerful WAS Twilight anyhow? And how much more stronger will she get in the future? From what I'm hearing and have heard about her, this purple modest (sometimes smug) studious unicorn was the embodiment of magic itself. "Oh Spike stop!" Speaking of modest. "I'm sure there are lots of ponies in Ponyville that know just as much magic as me." "Are you kidding?" Spike asked in agreement with my loud scoff at the humble words. "I don't think there's another unicorn in Equestria with your kind of ability Twilight." I nodded. "He's got a point Twilight. I myself have never met a more intelligent magical-using unicorn such as yourself. I dare say you're a prodigy." Oh look how flustered she's getting at the praise, I laughed a little at the sight. Truth be told I've never even met a unicorn before Twilight, so you could say what I was telling her was simple fact. "Coming through!" An incoming voice called out that quickly made me side-step at the two running-by small ponies, one of which accidentally taking Spike along the ride, leaving both me and Twilight in the dust. "And they were...?" I inquired without looking at her, my attention on the two blue and orange creatures that were obviously colts. Twilight sighed in disbelief. "Snips and Snails." ...Ah, them. When you've seen the movie, how could you not recognize them? But the less said about that disaster of a flick, the better... "Didn't you hear? Ponyville's got a new unicorn in town!" The tall lean one exclaimed, who was no doubt Snails. "Yeah, they say she's got many more magical powers-" The smaller obese one, evidently Snips, proclaimed. "- than any unicorn ever!" You know, it just occurred to me how in that movie Snips and Snails were the side-villains obeying their mistress. So that's another cliché right there: the fat small guy and the taller skinny one always being the henchmen. Another point why I have my suspicions that good ol' Mrs. Faust had nothing to do with the movie. Anyway where were we? They mentioned something about a new pony? "Where is this unicorn?" Twilight inquired to the pair next to me. I glanced at the rather downcast mare, puzzled over what could possibly make this a big matter to her- Wait... Wait... No... "It can't be..." I muttered to myself while looking at the ground in thought. So soon? Would that arrogant blue mare appear this early as Twilight's rival? Or has time flown by more than I thought; already at the tenth or fifteenth episode? Was it already time for a Twilight-oriented episode, to develop this mare above the rest? Of course I can't forget the other days about Applejack, Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash's development of character, as I had partaken in those days, unwillingly with the last two. But I don't recall a single day during my time here devoted to a crisis or development on Rarity or Fluttershy's part. Maybe I've missed out on them during my solitude in the library- "Stardust?" I felt a tapping on my shoulder, causing me to look back up at the curious mare. "Are you alright? You look more intense than usual." "...If it's who I think it is, Twilight." I replied in admittance. "Then I have every right to act so guarded." "Wait, you know who it is?" Spike asked with a raised brow. "I have my suspicions." And I have the slight feeling my intuition will be correct. "Let's find out." I said instead, prompting the two to nod and run off. I blinked at their sudden hurry to see this new resident and ran in pursuit. I HAD to see this for myself. Oh just what I needed to see. A crowd. I muttered several curses in disdain while brushing past various coloured ponies with the pair, just as determined as I to have a look at the visitor. Yes visitor, because I know she's not staying. I haven't seen this episode personally, but I've got some idea how it will be like. And my curiosity how Twilight will deal with this situation was too damn high to ignore. A loud bragging familiar voice echoed over the crowd as we pushed our way to the front. "Come one! Come all!" Isn't that a carriage? Was she really going to pop out in a melodramatic fashion- of course she was. I frowned at the yellow carriage she was evidently inside. "Come and see the amazing magic of-" The carriage then transformed into a stage, prompting my justified eye roll. "- The GRRRREAT and POWERFUL Trrrrixie!" My speculation was correct. Go figure. The catchy lyrics played in my mind as the blue confident dark-pink-eyed mare appeared from the purple smoke to the gasping crowd, wearing that ridiculous violet pointy hat and cape attached via diamond (I'm calling it now; it's fake.), with an absurd pattern of coloured stars scattered all over the clothing. Hey, a blue coat and white mane... care to trade? What I would give to have either of those right now. I've always wanted natural white hair. And a blue coat wouldn't be a bad bonus either. "Watch in awe-" The blue unicorn began in a high dramatic tone with laughable gesturing. "- as the great and powerful Trixie performs the most spectacular feats of magic ever witnessed by pony kind!" She finished loudly as sudden fireworks erupted around her. That just made me rub my eyes in annoyance. Yeah bravo Trixie. "My my my, what boasting." I found myself laughing shortly at the white unicorn calling the arrogant mare out on her bull. You took the words right out of my mouth my dear! "Oh come on." Spike groaned in agreement with Rarity. "Nopony's as magical as Twi-! Twi- Twi..." Oh dear. Nice save with the coughing my little lizard friend, I roll my eyes at your fantastic discretion. "Uh hey Rarity I uh- must dash!" Well... at least he's smart enough not to draw unwanted attention to his mistress. "There's nothing wrong with being talented is there?" Twilight asked rather uncertainly. "Nothin' at all." I heard Applejack answer feet away, while my eyes remained fixed on the new arrival. "'Cept when someone goes around showin' it off like a school-filly with fancy new ribbons." "Just because one has the ability to perform lots of magic does not make one better than the rest of us!" Rarity added helpfully. You know, I find myself appreciating the fact these ponies are quick to call out the brat on the stage for her arrogance. I sent a slight smirk their way. "The only problem with that, however, is Miss Trixie over there has no comprehension on such." I mumbled enough for few to hear. Said unicorn was busy performing menial tricks even I could perfect with my cloak. "Especially when you've got me around-" Rainbow Dash then said, and already I felt a headache coming. As if the fireworks and Trixie's voice wasn't enough... "- being better than the rest of us!" Truly a humble pegasus of our time. I'm sorry, but WHY do people back home like her again? "Er- I mean, yeah!" Someone must have spared me the time of casting her a dark look. "Magic shmagic! Boo!" I scoffed. "Besides, anyone with a brain cell knows that this high-horse unicorn is nothing more than a loud-mouth who delivers no promises from her words." That was then I heard Rainbow Dash ask cheekily. "So... kinda like you?" A slow glance to the right at the grinning pegasus. "Kinda like you." Finally, it seems our friend on the stage has taken the hint. "Well well well, it seems we have some nnneigh-sayers in the audience!" I cut her off with my ridiculed laughter. Okay, who wrote the script for her to say that? That was hilarious! "Who is so IGNORANT as to laugh AND challenge the magical ability of the great and powerful Trixie!" So that's how this bad blood started between the two unicorns huh? You know what this is well-rewarding of me even bothering to come outside; this was quite spectacular show to watch. "Do they not know that they're in the presence of the most magical unicorn in all of Equestria?!" "Well they are, but they're not looking at her." I said under my breath, thoroughly enjoying myself. "Just who does she think she is?" Rarity asked nearby. So I'm the only one around here humoured huh? Ah well. And by all means Spike, make this far more entertaining for me. "Yeah! We all know that Twilight is-!" "Spike! Shh!" The purple unicorn was quick to cut off her assistant not-so-subtly, moving both herself and the dragon out of the crowd. And my smirk was just plastered there waiting for the inevitable confrontation between the two mares. Should've grabbed some popcorn on my way here. Oh yay... More fireworks. Suddenly my hyped mood died down as the unicorn proceeded with her childish displays. "So 'great' and 'powerful' Trixie!" Rainbow Dash then interrupted the show by flying onto the stage, literally face-to-face as the stand-off between arrogant and boastful began. "What makes you think you're so awesome anyway?" Maybe this won't be so bad after all. The blue mare laughed at the question, as though it was beneath her. "Why, only the great and powerful Trixie has magic strong enough to vanquish the dreaded, Ursamajor!" Her voice increased in rising as the trumpets flared magic... Streamers and produced above the crowd the blue outline image one would see in Las Vegas, except this was of... A bear. "When all hope was lost!" She continued dramatically while the area of ponies gasped in shock and disbelief. Me? I'm just staring up simply perplexed by what the big deal was about. "The ponies of Puffington had no one to turn to! But the great and powerful Trixie!" Ah I see, it's a glorifying backstory. I shook my head to match my ludicrous feeling at the display. Also, Puffington? Pray I never go there. "And with her awesome magic, vanquished the Ursamajor-" 'Ursamajor'. I swear to God that's what I could hear from her boastful mouth "- back to its cave; deep within the Everfree Forest!" ...I... Can't be the only one around here who finds her story ridiculous in itself. All I gave her was a doubtful eyebrow as the two ignorant colts proceeded to praise Trixie like she was something to behold. Well guess what kiddies? She wasn't. The taller one moved towards the stage and gestured to the smug mare. "Trixie truly is the most talented most magical most awesome unicorn in all of Ponyville-! Huh?" He paused in surprise as the blue unicorn opened her eyes in irritation at the sound of amused scornful laughter aimed in her direction. Origin: me. "Well well well." I announced while clapping my hooves to emphasis how much I've brought her small tale of defeating a giant bear monster. "That was quite the story to be told, Miss Trixie. However, I find myself noticing one small error within it." "And what, may the great and powerful Trixie ask, would that be, Mr?" The blue mare inquired in her bratty tone, obviously prepared to back up her own story if need be. Well then, back this up you pretentious mare. I simply turned around, finding myself no longer enjoying the show and having the desire to return back to the library for a snack, calling out over my shoulder while walking through the crowd. "You have no evidence to back up this tale. So if you'll excuse me, I'm off to where the facts are." I was bored now. While the loud and egotistical Trixie was trying to find an excuse to back up her ludicrous story, I found my way walking around the crowd. What? I'm hungry. Plus this whole thing was beneath me and a waste of my time. Trixie could perform and boast all she wants, but she was, and always has been, nothing compared to the student of Celestia. I can wait back at the tree-house before the true show begins. Eighteen. Nineteen. Twenty. That was all it could take before my body ached and begged me to cease. So I obliged and allowed my back a moment to rest, before I continue this exercise of standing like a human again. Twenty seconds. Not bad. This was the first thing I attempted upon arriving back into the blissfully silent library- I spoke too soon. "Back already?" I asked in surprise as the purple unicorn hurried into the place, closing the door behind her with a saddened expression. Odd, did I miss out on something? I raised a brow as Twilight jumped at my voice, apparently not expecting my presence. "Oh, Stardust! I thought you were back at the town square." The embarrassed pony said. I shrugged indifferently. "The theatrics bored me so I left early. There was only so much of the arrogance I could take. What brings you back so early? And..." My voice paused at the sight of the mare who obviously had her mind on other things, searching and magically pulling out a big book. "Are you alright Twilight?" "Huh? Oh, yes." Twilight barely glanced towards my direction, heading to the wooden staircase instead. "I'm just going to... study something. Sorry to bother you." Bother me? "Twilight." I called out firmly as she was on the first step. "If there's something on your mind, while I haven't known you as long as Spike has... I'm all ears." I finished, forcing that last part of my words out. Despite getting to know the pair, I still hold great reluctance in... connecting with any of these citizens of the town, much less the world. But hey, if it has nothing to do with my personal problems, I'm all ears. "...Actually, there is something I need to know." The purple unicorn began hesitantly, turning to me over her shoulder. Oh? "You don't think I'm... a bit of a show off, do you?" ...Huh? "No... why?" I asked with a perplexed frown. Twilight? A show off? Somehow those words don't mix well together. "I just thought that, with how our friends were reacting to Trixie's talents-" "Now hold on a minute." I interrupted her downcast tone not unkindly, causing her to blink at being cut off. I smiled at the unnecessary mood before me. "Just because you are very adept in magic, you think your friends will react around you like they did with her?" She shrugged helplessly, avoiding my gaze nervously. "You've seen how much they've hated Trixie's bragging. The thought of going out and showing off my magic would risk the loss of friendship between me and them!" She confessed, as if I was going to provide at least some comfort. I allowed these words to sink in my mind for a moment before laughing in disbelief. "Hahahahaha! And here I thought Rarity was the exaggerate one!" I exclaimed in my laughter, wiping away an imaginary tear as the unicorn glared uncertainly at me. After calming down I continued in a calmer tone. "Twilight, you are many things. A show off is not one of them. You can sometimes act a little smug, but that's no crime, it's natural considering your expertise and serious studying. You're not Celestia's student for nothing you know." "But that's just it, Stardust; what if they already think low of me over the fact I am Princess Celestia's student?" Twilight inquired worriedly, this being a serious situation for her, so serious she didn't frown at my continuous disrespect to her monarch. Honestly I thought she'd be use to it by now. "What if, with Trixie around, they might begin to think I'm just like her?" "...Have they ever expressed any indication of loathing towards you, even during that mare's pathetic show?" I asked instead while she opened her book to find the right page, skimming through the pages almost at the speed of sound. "Well no but-" "Well there you go." I said confidently, turning my gaze to a row of books that Spike was supposed to put away. I guess I'll have to do the task. "If Spike was here, he'd agree with me." Where was the little dragon anyway? "Just because one unicorn's being a brat about her skills, doesn't mean anyone else will think of another magically adept unicorn. So no, Twilight, you're not a show-off. You're a skilled powerful modest pony, and your friends are obviously proud, if not honoured, to be so close to you." I stopped myself from adding the final words to that short speech: "I know I am." Better not overdo it. "...You really think so?" Twilight asked after a lengthy pause, evidently considering my truthful words carefully. I nodded calmly while picking off one book from the un-tidy row and placing it back into the correct shelf. "It's simple fact, my dear; just ask Spike when he gets back, or go out to see the others and ask for their opinions. Their answers will be the same if not similar to my own." "Thank you, Stardust." I then heard her sincere voice after a moment. "I needed that." "...It was my pleasure." I replied, not bothering to restrain the small smile at the unicorn, who smiled in turn. "I'm here if there's anything else you're worried about... provided when Spike's not around to do the job for me of course." I got her to chuckle. "I appreciate that." Then another doubtful frown. "But it still doesn't help me with what I should do in case I have to show off in front of everyone. What then-?" "Twilight, You don't HAVE to show off to anyone." I cut her off again with a patient amused smile. "That's Rainbow Dash's department. The best thing to do, if you want my advice, and I know you haven't asked for it, but-" "I will respect whatever advice you have to offer me, Stardust, you know that." Her turn to cut me off softly. But I felt appreciation for her honesty and respect. "...The best thing to do would be to wait it out; Trixie will be leaving this town sooner or later when she eventually gets bored." "You say it as if you know her." Twilight pointed out, and I inwardly winced for allowing some knowledge I had to pretend I didn't know out. "Wait, earlier today you had a hunch who the new arrival to Ponyville was. Did you suspect it was Trixie?" "...I had my suspicions, and they were confirmed, yes." I replied calmly, wishing I can just bash myself against a wall for these slip-ups; first my home country, and now this. "We've never met, personally. But I've heard of her and her so-called skills." I rolled my eyes in emphasis at the last statement while the purple mare's muzzle twitched at the insult towards another unicorn, either in mirth or disapproval. "Though I know her type. Trust me when I say; she'll leave this town sooner or later, depending on whether the residents are enough of an entertaining source for her or not." Now, I have no notice in disrupting or preventing the rivalry between the two unicorns, but I can't just tell Twilight to ignite a fierce confrontation between the two that will last for a long time. This heated rivalry will begin eventually I'm sure. My words probably won't mean anything when it comes down to it. So why did I even bother...? "...Alright, I'll put that under consideration." Twilight pulled me out of my thoughts, already walking back to the staircase with the floating heavy-looking book in tow. "Sorry for interrupting your exercise, I won't be a burden to your time any longer. Thanks again for the advice Stardust." She finished genuinely. "You're hardly ever a burden Twilight." I was quick to call out as she ascended the stairs. Rainbow Dash definitely. Pinkie Pie undoubtedly. The others depend. But Twilight? Absurd. As she disappeared from view I returned to putting away this stack of literature. I felt quite... Pleased to help someone overcome with their crisis. I always scoff whenever the tutors in college pointed out I was nicer and friendlier than I realized, but that's due to how wrong they were. Yes I'm sometime polite and formal, but only to them. So what if I helped out others, break down arguments and set some students in their place? So what if the majority of times I react and do things my brain protests otherwise? So what if I gave Twilight meaningless advice? So what? ...And just where the hell WAS Spike? I found myself asking that very same question from earlier while searching for the elusive dragon, after he returned and later departed from the Golden Oak Library in a sour mood. From what I gathered from the huffing unicorn afterwards, Spike tried to convince his mistress to challenge the loud and egotistical Trixie in a show-off of magic tricks, but failed miserably. I don't see the problem here; Twilight was the one acting mature... then she sheepishly said she magically created a door out of nothingness just to prevent Spike from talking further. "Spike?" I called out as I trailed down the dark street, wishing at least some advanced technology, like lampposts, existed in this world... and a computer wouldn't be too bad either. Since the reptile has yet to return, I took it upon myself to look for the lizard at this time at night. I'm not sure if curfew was a thing around here, but Spike was still a minor, dragon or no. Whether he can take care of himself or not, the last thing I needed was an unnerving feeling for allowing a child to stay up later outside. Someone has to act like the responsible one, Twilight was too busy engrossed in her reading. It's rather ironic that I chose to step up to the task. "Where are you you damn reptile...?" I muttered, wishing lampposts were a thing around this godforsaken town. All the citizens were asleep by now, as I can't see anybody else in sight and most of complex-looking houses had no lights on. But... while there's no one else the eye can see, I suppose there's no harm then in humming a particular song that's been stuck in my head all day- "Stardust!" A loud frightened yell cut me off from my quiet singing, blinking in shock at the sight of the running dragon. "Spike? What's the matter-? Argh!" The scared lizard didn't halt in his tracks, landing smack-dab right in my legs, causing me to topple from the sudden impact and land of the ground as the dragon quickly gave me an apologetic look. "Sorry about that! But we've gotta get back to Twilight! Quickly-!" Spike couldn't finish as karma turned on him, three other ponies tripping over the small lizard and landing luckily around me. Getting up and brushing the dirt from my blue cape, I glanced at the terrified Snips, Snails and, to my puzzled amusement, Trixie from their places on the ground, looking straight at the same direction. I blinked then as Spike suddenly rushed behind me as though I were some sort of shield. "What is with you all- What?" I cut off my exasperated tone at the sudden vibrations from the ground, looking at the path in question. An earthquake? Was another stampede on its way-? Ohhhhhhhhh sugar. I felt my eyes widen and body froze as I stared from the ground up to the nearby giant hairy see-through beast with a giant star on its forehead, clenched sharp dangerous teeth and predatory yellow eyes with red deadly irises glaring down angrily at the prey before it. AKA: us. "What IS that?!" I asked in shock. Seriously, I've never seen THIS monstrosity before! A giant transparent blue bear? I don't recall being told about such a beast being in this show! What was it?! Where did it come from-?! And suddenly I was hit with the memory of a display earlier today, a certain horrified blue mare beside me boasting about defeating a giant bear monster known as the... the hell did she call it again? "T-T-T-T-T-The Ursamajor!" Thank you Snails. That ridiculous name. Oh how I wish my feet would thaw from the icy grip of fear. My whole body was paralyzed! Good God, I didn't anticipate this creature. Every step it took shook the ground, emphasizing it was a beast to be frightened of. What am I gonna do? What should I do? How best should this situation be dealt with-? "Stardust come on!" I felt a hard tug at my limb, recovering me from my stupor as the creature loomed over ever so slowly, evidently taking its time before it would devour its defenseless prey. "We need to get to Twilight; she can fix this!" Defenseless... "T-T-T-Trixie! Save us!" One of the two children yelled in fear from behind. "What do you take me for, a miracle worker?!" The scared tone of Trixie exclaimed, and I couldn't help, despite the life threatening situation, but take slight satisfaction over how much of a coward she revealed herself to truly be. Coward... Those words, defenseless and coward... replaying in my mind like a tape recorder. Even then my posture remained stilled as Spike tried pointlessly to drag my still body. There were rarely few times I felt so genuinely terrified, feeling as though the grim reaper was right in front of me. The only times I ever experienced such frights was by horror games... not movies because none I've seen so far were nightmare-inducing enough. But this... This must be what it feels like to work the night shift at Freddy Fazbear's Pizzeria... Because there was no accurate statement to the amount of terror I felt right now. Not just for me... As an image of a certain dragon tugging me firm behind, running in terror, ready to be eaten by that gigantic bear at any moment flashed to mind. Followed by the screams of terror from the innocent civilians who, upon hearing the noise, opened their windows and closed them afterwards in fright at the mere hungry glance of that monster. ...And that was all the coaxing I needed. A quick glance at a narrow alleyway to the side. "Stardust come on please!" "Trixie..." That word along with the next statement flew from my mouth before I even thought clearly about it, as the gigantic monstrosity was finally towering over us, bearing its teeth in preparation. "Your magic dust. Use it." "I... huh?!" I heard the blue unicorn gasp in shock. "How do you know about the great and powerful Trixie's disappearing technique-?!" "Cloud dust! Now!" I ordered loudly as the bear reared back its extended paw, ready to smash the victims before it... ...And as soon as the cloud of smoke appeared, distracting the reeling bear away in surprise, I wasted no time in getting to work. If there's one thing I do know well about the boastful egocentric mare, it's that her 'disappearing' act lasted only a few seconds. Thankfully, it was enough time for me to get the three frightened ponies and lizard into the alleyway, making the first phase of my developing plan work. I held up a hoof to the others, leaning against the wall of the alley and carefully peeking over, making sure the stars don't illuminate my peeking head. The creature had quickly recovered from the distraction, wildly looking around with its head for any sign of our presence, its nose letting out loud sniffs- Oh Christ, if it can smell us... Taking a few steps backwards, gesturing quietly for the four to retreat further into the dark, I kept my gaze locked on the exit, feeling myself shiver as the monster walked by without noticing us, but the continuous quaking of the ground informed me it knew we were still nearby, somewhere. My ears strained to make sure it wasn't so close as to hear us, and to my relief, I can now tell the others how this will be resolved quickly. "What are we gonna do guys...?" One of the two colts asked from behind before another shushed him. I can literally feel the wall my hoof was placed on shake at the vibrations of fear they were producing. "Stardust... We need to get to Twilight." I heard Spike whisper beside me, pulling again at my cape. "Indeed we do..." I concurred, before slowly turning to look at the unnerved lizard. "Or I should say you do." "...What?" I ignored the question and instead walked silently by the puzzled dragon, standing right in front of the terrified mare, who also looked confused as I held out an open hoof. "That magic dust. If you value your own life, give some to me." Of course there was a blunt refusal, starting by a loud scoff. "Hah! Why should I, the great and powerful Trixie, hand over such precious work of magic to a mere pony such as yourself-?" She immediately ceased at the loud furious roar from the searching beast, blinking rapidly while I grimaced. There was no time for this. "I don't know about you, my egotistical friend." I hissed lowly, getting my point across without playing around. "But I will be damned, damned, before I allow some bear from the pits of hell to harm any living thing around here. Your choice, 'great and powerful Trixie': would you rather feel nothing but guilt for the rest of your life for allowing others to suffer because of your selfish stubbornness, or will you prove you do indeed have a soul? Give me that magic dust, now." All the boastful pony did at first was staring at me uncomprehendingly, as though no one she considered so beneath her had ever talked in that way to her. Well there's a first time for everything love, but clock's a-ticking! Finally, the mare reluctantly pulled out some of that pixie dust from who-knows-where, slowly dropping the light sand onto my hoof, and I nodded in thanks, quickly stuffing it inside one of the pockets hidden with my blue cape. As we heard the enraged roar from behind me then, telling us the bear was still hunting its specific prey, I felt my features harden as I turned back and thought carefully over what I was doing. "Stardust, what are you planning to do...?" Spike asked beside me, and I gave him a rather exasperated look, honest in my answer. "Something very, very stupid my friend." Oh I had a plan alright. A very reckless endangering myself plan. But it was either me or the town's residents. And I would rather have no guilt on my conscious if I simply stood by and did nothing. "Alright listen your four, when that thing is lured away, come out of the alleyway. Spike, get to Twilight, do not come back for me, and just bring her to where we'll be. She'll sort this out. Trixie, Snips, Snails, make sure everyone stays in their homes until that beast has left the town." "But what about you?" I looked back at the open town, the frown beginning to hurt my own face. "If I can attract the beast's full attention, and lure it out of town, at least then it will be away from the citizens." It obviously took a while before it clicked in one of the colt's developing minds, stuttering in shock. "You're g-going to make the Ursamajor chase after you?" "What?!" And suddenly Spike was right in front of me, tiny arms stretched out in futile effort to block me from carrying out my insane plan. "Are you absolutely crazy Stardust? That thing will tear you to shreds!" "Perhaps, if I'm not careful enough." Or if I act too confident. "Move Spike." But the young lizard foolishly shook his head. "Nuh-uh! No way am I letting you become Irksome-chow! You don't stand a chance against that beast-!" "Spike, I appreciate the concern, I really do. But this is no time for you to get in my way!" Spike blinked and suddenly took a step back at my enraged snappish tone. And who can blame me? While we were having this useless argument many lives were endangered by the sniffing creature. I felt my ears perk up at the close growling and symphony of screaming, roughly brushing past the shocked dragon, looking over my shoulder as I walked towards the open area. "Just for once; trust me on this. The rest of you, keep everyone in Ponyville inside." Maybe now they'll listen- "Wait!" Another protestant voice, belonging to the loud and egotistical Trixie. "Why should Trixie do as you say? And who in the name of Celestia are you anyway?" I ignored the four's recoiling at the mad glare I was giving them. Fine... if I'm going to meet my maker here tonight, I may as well go out with nothing to lose. Taking a few steps forward, I mustered all the boldness I had within me projected into my voice, reciting and modifying a certain quote. "I'm Stardust Balance. I'm a human. I'm from the planet Earth of the Milky Way galaxy. I am nineteen years old and I am going to make sure your lives and everyone else's in this godforsaken town are all safe and sound." My thanks to Mr. Tennant. I allowed that short speech to be processed in their eye-wide stares. "You got a problem with that?" "N-No..." Trixie replied uncertainly, recovering first and frowning. I nodded. "Good. Now... Allons-y!" I finished rather dramatically and turned back, stopping at the corner of the alley where the shadows kept me concealed. That was then the beast roared for the umpteenth time. It took a deep breath and a large exhale before I revealed myself completely to the still-searching transparent bear. Where it came from or who possibly brought it here didn't matter now. I would rather risk my own life for others than finding out. I know I know, these ponies were mere fiction, I shouldn't try any suicidal attempts for their sake. But, that's the thing, my heart and mind demand otherwise. In the end, it really doesn't matter how much logic or wisdom I try to instil into myself, despite all these years doing so, because whether these creatures, right now panicking at the sight of the monster, were fiction or not, I would still risk my own young existence for them like they were true living beings. Why? Because screw you my multi-coloured horse friends, I'm autistic. And how convenient; a barrel of apples standing right around the corner. The second phase of my plan was already underway. The monster had yet to notice me, swinging its head around wildly for its elusive prey. My hoof quickly reached and grabbed one of the red pieces... You know you'd think with their love of fruit there'd be some banana stands around here. I love bananas. But fortunately, this apple makes a better projectile weapon. Just need to wait for an opening, my arm stretching back to throw the thing as soon as the creature turns... and now! My hoof threw forward and I called out in a confident voice when the projectile apple met its target centre on the nose, despite all the hair around my whole body standing on end when the offended creature leered at its attacker. Was I afraid? Try absolutely terrified. "Hey, big hairy and ugly! These weak ponies aren't worth sinking your teeth into; why not take on a real man?!" I concluded with a guarded posture, grinning wickedly at the bear who accepted my challenge with a gleeful roar. Good, that creature has taken the bait... but first it had to catch the meal. "Come at me bro!" I yelled heatedly as my hooves sprang into action, running in the opposite direction as the ground shook with the transparent thing giving pursuit, away from the frightened residents and the town itself- Oh God dammit, I forgot to tell Spike where I was luring the beast to! Even now I somehow botch up my own plans already. But it shouldn't matter; the roars might be enough to give away where we are running towards. And luckily, it's not too far. If you told me long ago that I will spend my last moments of glory distracting a giant bear with a star on its forehead, stalling for time before back-up arrives to finish off the angry creature. I'd have probably believed you. And I don't think I've ever run so hard in my life, I felt my limbs shake wildly when arriving at the location a distance away from the temporary safe town. My breathing was that of panting, but even then I sighed in relief in my accomplishment in drawing the bear towards the large lake, surrounded by several grassy hills. Yet that feeling of success immediately melted into dread at the close roar of rage behind me, and every hair on my body stood on end again as a shadow darker than the night itself towered over behind me, and instinct caused me to quickly roll to the side as the claw impacted on the dirt I was once on and leap a few feet away. Holy hell that was close. And if I'm uncareful, then bear necessity my arse will be his recipe. My eyes sharpened in defiance at the growling bare-teethed... Bear, leering at its dodging dinner. Nightmare Moon was easier to confront, as there was obviously going to be no casualties in the first two episodes of the show. This is different. Alright, as I found myself somehow circling against the transparent beast that did so in turn, all I had to do now was wait it out. Stall this beast and, as a bonus, tire it out before Twilight and her friends arrives to resolve the matter. I'm confident they can take care of the creature before the night is over. For once in my entire life, I had full confidence about something. Now, what knowledge do I have about bears that can aid me in my planned attack? Well nothing in terms of the magical giant category, and the only thing I know about the normal ones is that one swipe for them is an instant kill. So one direct hit and its game over. ...Wonderful. Never mind the fact I'm going to meet my demise on this damn seemingly-harmless world, without my friends or family ever knowing about it... ...Well, as I slowly took out the black dust from the cape's inside pocket, before throwing said cape off me and leaving it to drift in the wind, if I'm going down, I'm going down on my own terms; I'm going to make this transparent monstrosity work for it. Hardcore glorified style. As the bear leaned its head back, ready to chomp down and devour the pony before it, I let out a small smirk. That's it, come to papa... My smirk morphed into a grin as I quickly jumped back from the open mouth that instead impacted into the dirt, wasting no time in throwing the dust dead-center into the monster's eyes. The beast reeled its body back in shock as smoke covered its vision, roaring loudly in shock and rage. Now was my chance. As the monster lifted two of its claws to wipe away the stuff on its eyes, I ran underneath the large body, heading straight to the back of the transparent creature and halting with a one-eighty spin. Now here's a trick I hope also works on bears; it should with anything that has knees. Preparing, my body crouched as I took aim at the back left knee of the beast. And leaped. I wasted no time, after jumping back and catching a quick breath as the beast found itself having to use three knees now, roaring again through pain this time, I jumped at the next limb, punching the target by placing as much strength as I can into my fisted hoof. Jump back. Another steady breath, before running around to deliver the next blow to the thing's knees. And then the finale. And to top off my over-the-top impossible accomplishment, I concluded displaying how awesome I was by then standing right in front of the beast, not looking as I felt the ground beneath me shake as all four limbs of the monster were temporarily disabled, the collapse of the beast causing me to then look over my shoulder after the quake was done with. There. I've done that stunt you only see in movies. Now I can die complete. Too glorified? Who'll call me out on that? But I still felt myself shudder visibly at the creature staring at me a few feet away from the ground with such hatred in those yellow eyes, growling in contempt of being taken down so easily. Too bad my friend, this was a world where logic dictates that all threats will be defeated eventually- "Wooo! That was awesome!" "You rock Stardust!" My head instantly snapped in my surprise by the sudden voices to find the two cheering reckless Snips and Snails, alongside the astonished Trixie, standing atop a nearby hill, watching the battle at a dangerous proximity. And instead of feeling gratified for the support, there was righteous indignation. "What are you clowns doing?! I told you to-!" "The great and powerful Trixie never takes orders from anypony, not even from some apparent alien!" Figures. I glared at them in disdain before the blue unicorn called out again, this time in horror. "Look out you fool!" What-? The sudden triumphant roar alerted me that the creature, in my momentary distraction, has regained the use of his limbs, and I hesitantly looked back at the towering monster staring at me with disdain. But before I could even think of the next part of my plan (which was for now only improvising), my eyes widened as the beast reeled back a claw before at shocking speed it headed towards me. By instinct my front hooves raised up in defence. And that... was then my fear turned to shock and confusion. The next thing I know, my back hooves were dragging on the dirt backwards, halting just at the edge of the clear blue lake reflecting the beautiful night sky as my front two limbs were somehow, somehow, holding back the assaulting paw by the centre. My teeth grit in frustration as the sudden realization of this unexpected defence hit me. What... The hell... Is happening?! My spine was screaming in protest at how long I was using only two limbs to stand, even more so as the enraged beast roared again and pushed harder, trying its best to land the claws above my head into its target. I felt shockingly confident by every passing minute. Where had this sudden OP’ness come from-? "Stardust!" My head then turned to the side at the familiar voice, and I was greeted with the sight of the Main Six and Spike standing on the hill as the others, observing the spectacle. That brought some momentary relief that they managed to find us. It was too far now for me to get a good read of their expressions, but just seeing them brought something within me. Something that made my pushing back hooves gain the edge, and I was impossibly moving forward while pushing the beast back, and I heard the growl of bewilderment from above me, evidently disbelieving its prey was actually holding him back like this.I can't comprehend this myself, my giant angered furry friend. One step after another, I was somehow winning. I would like to take this moment then, if I still lose, to write a mental will; starting with my brother being given my PS3- "You go Stardust!" Spike shouted in awe. while I imagine the others were in shocked silence over what they were witnessing. "Show that Ursamajor who's boss!" The cheering voice of Rainbow Dash exclaimed. They'll still going with that name...? But even hearing the blue pegasus supporting me brought a small grin to my face as I pushed back further, my own voice singing on its own accord again as the faded music made a return to continue making this so over-the-top Michael Bay would be proud. The pain against my spine only seemed to increase, as it must have been minutes since I've been in this locked struggle against the bear, holding it back with all my might. Just what was stopping Twilight and the rest from seizing their chance while I've got the creature distracted?! Alright, time to end this painful battle. The creature seemed to agree, roaring in hate as he tried to push with all the might he had. Well, vice versa, you beast. Sucking in a deep breath, I let out an animalistic roar of my own, more vocally powerful than the one I produced against the arrogant griffon. And the supporting chorus from the far side and image of the ponies cheering me on raised a sudden boost in my unexplained strength, finally winning this fight as I quickly let go of the paw with one hoof, clenching it into a fist and with a final roar punched the center with as much power available, causing the beast to finally recoil and be dragged backwards across the dirt in surprise, struggling to regain its composure. My shaking front hooves landed on the ground in tiredness, my right one especially, and I felt myself panting to recover my strength. Just where did that sudden strength come from? And how was it enough to stop a giant creature of death was stomping me at the last minute? But I can't contemplate any of that right now, as the beast is sure to strike again any minute, judging by the dangerous growling. "Stardust! Stop attacking him!" Point Twilight. Hearing the cry, I immediately looked to my right at the hill and yelled out with what little air in my lungs I had. "Twilight, all of you! Now; finish off this beast!" As I saw the purple unicorn pause for a moment before nodding fiercely, preparing to join the field, another boastful voice interjected. "I think not!" And the next thing I knew the blue mare had created another cloud of pink smoke on the grassy area where they all were, quickly running towards me and standing defiantly a few feet away against the recovering enraged beast, declaring melodramatically. "Stand aside equines, and observe as I, the great and powerful Trixie, shall vanquish the Ursamajor back to the depths from whence it came, once and for all!" "You go Trixie!" Snails called out enthusiastically. "Make that Ursamajor wish he was never born!" I didn't have the energy to roll my eyes, instead yelling at the stubborn idiotic unicorn furiously. "Are you serious?! You are not powerful enough to take down that-!" "If an Earth Pony can take it down, then so can Trixie!" Trixie exclaimed, angered at being called weak, staring up at the beast, raising upwards... a bloody wand! The damn bear wasn't that weakened, as said bear has now recovered and bearing its teeth, lunging towards its standing-open prey. "Now, watch and behold my equine friends, as the great and powerful Trixie vanishes this Irksome before your very-! Ahhh!" And the 'great and powerful' Trixie would have then been finished, if I hadn't quickly leaped towards her and push her out of the way, myself instead taking the blunt force of the speeding impacting paw, and sweet darkness enveloping over me. God damn sometimes I hate the sunlight. Really, my eyes hardened in protest at the rays of the glowing orbs hitting my face, waking me up from my peaceful sleep. Finally submitting, my eyes slowly opened before blinking in in annoyance at the pestering sunlight, looking up at nothing but the wooden ceiling to my temporary bedroom- Hang on... I don't recall ever going to bed last night. That realization caused my aching body to suddenly sit up, bones moaning in protest at the sudden movement as I flinched before rubbing my exhausted eyes, quickly scanning around the place. Same bookshelves. Same bed. Same cape at the corner. Same room altogether. Yep, I'm back in the Golden Oak Library. But what happened last night-? The sudden memories of the certain events hit while I rubbed my head in thought, eyes then widened in realization I was knocked out last night by a rampaging monster. The bear. The battle by the lake. Saving Trixie's life. And then... nothing. But I do recall last getting hit dead-on by the paw of that transparent monster. But that was just even more baffling than the fact I single-handedly held my own against the bear. By all accounts, I should be dead; a single strike from a bear is enough to make one folded into oblivion's embrace. I don't... feel much pain right now... so... ...Was I already-? "Oh. You're awake." The unexpected but recognizable voice caused me to turn to the purple pony in question, with her assistant by her side looking at me with hesitance. Twilight and Spike... what was going on? "You two...?" I asked in a hoarse dehydrated voice. "But I-? "Thought you were a goner?" I slowly nodded as Twilight finished the question knowingly, smiling for some reason which had me blink in confusion. "So did we at first, after you took the hit for Trixie." Exactly, so why am I still-? "It was terrifying!" Spike then added, flinching inexplicably as I glanced at him in question... was he squirming? "You... flew right into the middle of the lake." Hang on... what? My tired hoof immediately began searching around my right ear as the purple mare continued the story. "That was when the girls and I sprung into action: we dealt with the Ursaminor while Rainbow Dash went to get you out of the water." But... I... I don't... "You should have seen it, Twilight stopped the Ursaminor off with a couple of spells that sent it to sleep and back to its cave! It was awesome!" Slow down you two! Nothing you're saying right now makes any sense! The unicorn shrugged sheepishly. "Well it wasn't easy, I'll tell you that. Never mind that afterwards Trixie suddenly declared me as her rival for me stopping the beast instead of her... Stardust, what are you doing...?" My concentration was on the fact of my miracles than the confused frowned sent my way. This was... I don't... "You... say I landed in the lake?" I asked for clear clarification. And at Twilight's slow nod I was even more confounded. This... This doesn't make any sense. By all accounts I shouldn't be here, unless everything around me now was either an illusion or I was in some sort of coma. Never mind that I somehow survived an attack from a bear, twice, but as a child one of my eardrums had burst, so nothing could prevent the water from reaching to my brain from that side. So I CAN'T be alive and awake right now... unless... "Twilight..." I hesitantly said, hoping my intuition was correct as a spark of hope rose within me. "Please summon something very loud." "...Something loud?" "Loud enough to cause a headache." The purple unicorn tilted her head at my request, before magically producing a pair of cymbals in the air a distant away from any of us, crashing them together at my nod. I braced myself as the instrument banged together, expecting some sort of pain to erupt from my ear and cranium. ...Nothing? No... "Again please." No headache just yet, despite my constant grimacing of anticipation. "Again." Spike was meanwhile rubbing his ears in his own pain. "Jeez Stardust, and I thought Pinkie Pie enjoyed loud noises-!" He was instantly cut off by my loud, shocked and relieved laughter, as this miracle made itself clear. Sod any displeasure of being rescued by Rainbow Dash. My ear was healed! I leaned my head back against the pillow in shocked elation. "Hahahahahahahahahahahaaha! Yes!" No more constant headaches! No more worrying about going anywhere near a pool of water! This was the single greatest thing to ever happen to me since my arrival in this goddamn world! Oh thank you thank you God, that's a small part of my misery forever destroyed! "Erm, Twilight... I think the water got to his head." I heard the concerned whisper admist my happy laughter. Oh Spike, the exact opposite in fact! Was Specter responsible for repairing my ear, or did it come with whatever benefits there were to becoming a pony? Who cares! I can hear better again! "I think he's just happy to be alive, Spike." Said the rational unicorn, looking at my state with interested amusement, the cymbals disappearing into thin air. "Well I'm glad you're obviously feeling much better then, Stardust-" "Quite the contrary my dear." I cast an uncharacteristic grin that incited the pair feet away to blink. I fought a giant killer bear and lived to tell the tale, and somehow my ear is repaired. I have every right to be happy. "I've never felt better." One crisis I've had to dealt with my entire life gone. Now for the matter of my parched throat. "Though I could do with a glass of water. You don't mind do you-?" "I'll do it!" Spike suddenly raised a hand in volunteering to help, quickly running out of the room so fast it caused me to blink in my happy posture. And I blinked rapidly next as Twilight decided to teleport to right in front of me, placing a warm hoof on my forehead. "Hmm... well you don't seem to have a fever. But you did almost drown and got hit pretty hard by that Ursaminor. It's lucky that Rainbow Dash saved you in time, and I used the best magic I could to heal any physical injuries. But you should be feeling some internal pain in some areas from the hit of the claw." "Well... I do feel some aching here and there." I admitted. No point in hiding the matter from the searching Twilight. "Thank you for healing me, and I'll be sure to thank Rainbow Dash later." The purple unicorn blinked, most likely at the latter, before smiling modestly. "What are friends for?" She asked rhetorically before her horn lit up in magic, this time a closed letter appearing between us. "This is for you, from a certain unicorn." Rarity? "...Oh." Judging by the look on Twilight's face it was someone else... Ah. I grabbed the floating letter, nodding thankfully as the mare smiled in bemusement before turning to leave, already by the door before she looked over her shoulder. "I suggest, while you're still feeling aches, you stay in bed for a while until you've fully recovered." That would be best yes, I nodded in agreement. "By the way... you don't have any idea how you managed to hold off the Ursaminor last night do you?" Wait... 'Ursa-minor?' Did I hear the name wrong this whole time? Despite her not seeing it, I shrugged truthfully, speaking in a puzzled tone. "You know, I'm in the dark as much as you are." I still can't believe what happened; fighting off that beast as though I was its equal in combat. "Alright I believe you." Twilight said, but even now I can detect the hint of doubt in her voice. "But it's still unbelievable how you managed to do that." "What, you wouldn't trust a guy like me?" A light laugh that brought a smile to me. Despite everything that happened the other night, by god I'm so happy right now. "Fair enough. Do you need anything else?" I shook my head before she finally departed. Really, I had to ask myself, who was the true predator last night? Glancing at the letter in my hoof with my name presented on the cover, I raised a curious brow before opening the item, revealing a white note inside as the only contents. Unfolding the paper, I read the words of the loud and egotistical Trixie, ignoring the discomforts of the internal pain Twilight mentioned. Mr. Balance. As it would be impolite of the great and powerful Trixie to not express any gratefulness, Trixie thanks you in saving her life. However, alien or no, Trixie never truly needed your help. One single blow from the Ursaminor wouldn't be enough to stop Trixie- I rolled my eyes. Even when writing a simple letter addressing herself in third-person was imperative to her. Let's see, skipping all the egocentric parts... ah, right to the last parts of the small note. In return for your selfless behaviour, Trixie will not target you, despite your friendship with that Twilight Sparkle, in her future return to Ponyville, provided you do not get in Trixie's way. Nonetheless, Trixie thanks you for trying to save her life. - The Great and Powerful Trixie. I let out a small smirk, setting the letter down. I look forward to your return my boastful friend. I look forward to seeing you get your arse kicked by Twilight not once, but twice. I believe the episodes showing their rivalry confrontations are two to three- A movement from the corner of my eye caught my attention, inciting me to see the hesitant dragon by the doorway holding a glass of clear blue liquid, staring at me as though approaching me wasn't the best idea. Hmm? "...You can come in." Did he think he needed permission? Okay I would like it if people would knock and ask before entering, but this wasn't my home. Nor do I consider it as such. I cocked my head to express my puzzlement as Spike gulped for some reason before slowly approaching me, holding out the glass to me at the side of the bed as though I was going to bite him or something. ...My battle with that monster didn't make him fear me, did it? As I nodded in gratefulness, taking the glass as he quickly retreated his hands afterwards, I took a sip of the refreshing water before the truth behind the lizard's hesitance crashed down on me, as Spike spoke to me in a forced casual tone. "So... alien huh?" My hoof clenched around the glass tightly, thankful I swallowed the substance so I didn't choke in surprise, as the sudden memory of telling the dragon also what I truly was hit me like a steamroller. Oh marvellous. Sighing through gritted teeth, the previous feeling of joy for my repaired ear replaced by annoyance, I then took a deep breath to calm myself, before looking at the dragon after making a final decision. Better not dance around this one this time; the lizard may be gullible sometimes - if not all the time, same with the six ponies - but he wasn't stupid. "Close the door Spike. This is something no one else can hear." Chapter Seven: DragonstarSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter Eight: Think Before You Speak"Thank you again for helping me with making sure my friends are all tucked away, safe and sound until that awful storm goes away, Stardust." I glanced over my shoulder, shrugging indifferently. "Again, it was my pleasure, Fluttershy." Before looking back and carefully placing the blanket over the tiny woodland creatures, all blinking up at me blankly. Looking after some animals wasn't as hard as I first suspected; it was almost as similar as taking care of my dog back home. "Though still I remain puzzled that you would ask me of all peo- ponies to assist you." "Oh, well." I heard the shy voice approach me. "I thought it would be nice of me to return the favour, after you helped me back at that mountain." I scoffed lightly. "That was weeks ago." And my limb and ribs have been fully healed just a few days ago, just in time afterwards when the yellow pegasus knocked on my door, nervously requesting my help in securing her animals safely from the oncoming storm. I had nothing better to do anyway, aside from frustratingly trying to write something with a quill and a hand without fingers, Spike was away on some mission to Canterlot and Twilight was still acting as though I didn't exist anyhow, so I thought 'what the hell?' "You already returned it by saving my life, remember?" "Oh... y-yes of course!" I couldn't resist the small smirk as the shy Fluttershy flustered to my left. "O-Oh, nicely done Stardust. Shh... it's okay little ones. You will be safe here until that nasty storm passes." She soothed the various fragile animals, while I took a step back to observe her do her magic. Such an admirable trait, selflessly taking up everyday of one's time just to take care of every woodland creature one comes across. My eyes could see nothing but animals all around the interior of her infested house, all cuddled up and cosy. How does Fluttershy put up with them, especially in any rabidness or mating season? Hopefully if I ever help her out like this again I'll find out about neither. "Are you sure you've never taken care of animals before?" Fluttershy then turned to me curiously. I shrugged again. "Well I do have a pet dog back in my homeland - well more of a puppy - so-" A gasp interrupted me. "A puppy?" I nodded in amusement. "That's adorable! What's he like? Does he have a name? How old is he? What breed is he?" "He's a she. A troublemaker. Her name is Scout. She's about two years old. And a cross-breed." I answered in the same order she asked. "She sounds wonderful; I would love to meet her sometime- oh, it's starting." The yellow pegasus pointed out to the window, and my eyes followed to see that indeed the first droplets of rain was falling... and my smile grew all the more. "Well then." I began politely, already marching to the front door. "It was lovely helping you out, Fluttershy." What wasn't lovely was getting my hooves on these filthy animals, but I won't comment that. "But I'm afraid I must go back now." "Of course." The smiling mare nodded to me, as that white bunny on top of her head waved at me in farewell. "We should... do this again sometime." She finished before quickly looking away, a red hue appearing across her features. Was she really that embarrassed to even ask such a thing? "I look forward to it." I replied whole-heartedly. I mean sure I may act rather crass or blunt to the others sometimes, but I don't think even the most cold-hearted person can find it in them to behave rude against that pegasus. "Will you be alright on your way back going through the storm?" "My dear, I welcome the storm." I nodded in farewell to Fluttershy and the woodland creatures before exiting the house, quickly closing the door before a draft enters. And as the growing wind caressed my face and rain pelted me, my smile grew into a grin. By God how I've missed such weather. Many believe that England was known more for being the most cloudy and rainy country in all the world, the majority of the weather nothing but storms and then snow for the winter. That was always a misconception. While it's true my country had quite a large part of raining going on, there was an equal time of sunny days alongside it. Yet I felt never so closer to home as I walked through the stormy town, the grin never wiping from my face as harsh rain landed all over my head and cape protecting the rest of my dry body, though not for longer as the dark blue fabric wasn't soak-proof. But that mattered little to me as I enjoyed my stroll while the town's citizens were busy hiding themselves away from the beautiful weather. I love rain. I really do. I can't explain the details of why I hold such fondness over this particular weather; I just enjoy whenever it's like this. Many back home often acted ungrateful to the wonderful weather; forgetting that rain is one part of what's keeping us alive. No rain means no water. And a thunderstorm? Icing on the cake. And I have no one to complain to me about letting my hair become so soaked by the falling water. Ah. there was the library now. Better not keep the mistress waiting; not that she apparently cared right now, but I won't allow Twilight's childish silent treatment to get the best of me, I will linger outside as long as I please until going into the house. ...Okay good to go. The grin still plastered on my features as I returned into the house, the door open widely for some reason, I immediately called out humourously upon waltzing in. "Honey I'm home." Before proceeding to close the door. "Have you seen the weather? Completely fantas- what the hell?" My amusement changed to bemusement at the sight before me; a certain white unicorn applying some green stuff onto Twilight's face. And an orange Earth Pony observing in evident disbelief. "Now wait just a gon darn minute!" Applejack spoke in a voice of annoyance. "Ya make me wash the mud off my hoofs, but it's okay for y'all to have mud all over your faces?" "Silly." Rarity chided her. "This is called a mud mask. It's to refresh and rejuvenate your complexion." Before noticing me feet away. "Ahh Stardust, I was wondering what took you so long." "Rarity, Applejack." I nodded in greeting, still wondering what the hell they're doing here, shaking the water out of my fur like you see a dog do. What can I say? These kind of opportunities don't last long. I shrugged at the disapproving gaze given to me by the white unicorn in turn. "We're giving each other makeovers!" Twilight then said, still blatantly ignoring my presence with a squeeing noise. Since when did she care about good-looking appearances? "We have to do it; it says so in the book." "'Slumber one-oh-one.'" Applejack read aloud the floating book shown to her. "'Everything you need to-' oh hey, would ya look at the time? I gotta skedaddle on home quick, I'm powerfully late for a uh, um- goodnight!" And then the sound of the mighty thunder roared, causing the Earth Pony to halt from leaving, to my amusement. "Or maybe I'll sit here for a spell..." So... they're having a slumber party, from my understanding? ...Eh, sure, why not? "Well." I then said, gaining their attention. "As long as you all don't involve my room in your sleepover shenanigans, then I'm okay with this. Now, if you'll be excusing me, I'm off to enjoy the spectacle that is the storm from my room." "Hooray slumber party!" I heard the ecstatic Twilight say while I walked by. Seriously, a book on how to conduct a proper sleepover? I didn't need such a thing when I was a child... "Stardust dear." Rarity called out as I reached the first stair step, looking back in question. "You don't have to feel left out you know, despite you being a boy, why not join in on our little slumber extravaganza?" "...A tempting offer." I replied with amusement as Applejack was blanching in disgust at the makeup Rarity was applying to her. "But I'm afraid someone might oppose the idea of I joining in your lovely party." The white unicorn blinked. "Why, who would object having a friend join in the fun?" She asked in disbelief while planting two cucumbers over the orange mare's eyes. In answer I glanced at the purple mare who was avoiding my look, focusing instead on that ridiculous guidebook. "Who indeed." Before continuing up the staircase to my room. If this storm was going to occur all night, then I won't be able to sleep. My sensitive ears will pick up on anything. Plus the possible high laughter and enjoyment the girls would be having downstairs wouldn't help me get my beauty sleep either... implying I've ever had such thing as a beauty sleep. Ohoho this is just grand! Never have I bore witness to such a sight. This thunderstorm has got to be the most beautiful thing I've ever witnessed since arriving in Equestria. The lights were off, and I was just sitting here on the floor in the middle of the room enjoying the show. So far no screams or loud laughter from downstairs, which was good so it provides no distractions for me. And I think my tail is wagging side to side... Clearly expressing my joy at the thunderstorm. Obviously the lightning rod has been placed on top of the house, otherwise I would get that unpleasant smell of fire. The rain and wind was getting all the more harsher, as multiples leaves landed straight on the glass I was observing from- Oh, what do you know, screaming. I sighed in disdain before instantly getting on my feet and running out of the room, heading straight to where the three mares were. It might be a false alarm, but it doesn't hurt to check. "What happened?" I asked sternly upon entering the room, quickly looking around. No sign of a struggle or anything dangerous, despite Applejack and Rarity holding onto each other tightly for some reason, then letting go upon realizing their positions. "I heard screaming; is everyone alright?" "Ghost story: check." ...Oh. I frowned in annoyance before proceeding to return up the stairs back to where the real excitement was, before a classy voice called out. "Oh wait, Stardust, it was sweet of you to check on us like that; perhaps you also know a ghost story or two." I threw the unicorn a stare. It was kind of what she's trying to do, but wasn't it already made clear someone didn't want me around? I was about to voice as much before Applejack added. "Yeah, maybe you know a good story that'll really spook somepony out." Very, very tempting. "I do know some stories." I answered slowly. "But I'm afraid they would all make sure you'll never sleep peacefully again." My own kind is capable of stomaching many of these horrors, but I'm not too sure about ponies being able to do the same. "Oooh, so you're saying you know some tales scarier than Twilight's Headless Horseman story?" Rarity inquired. I immediately scoffed at the title of what the purple mare apparently told them. "Headless Horseman? Child's play. I have more terrifying stories that I've not merely heard, but witnessed too." "Oh?" And she speaks to me at last! Twilight finally turned from the book and raised a brow at me. "I highly doubt that." My frown deepened. "You'd be surprised my dear." "Surprise me then." ...Ah to hell with it; the thunderstorm wasn't going anywhere sometime soon from what I gathered. "Very well." I replied smoothly to the evident challenge. "But don't come crying to me when this tale haunts you at night for the rest of eternity." And as the other two ponies sat down comfortably, a hesitant Twilight joining in, I walked towards the three and took a seat of my own, clearing my throat to tell the tale... of the stallion in the woods. "Then you place one marshmallow on top of the chocolate, Make sure it's centered; that's critical, and then carefully put another perfectly squared cracker on the top. Annnd done, ta-da!" Rarity concluded her instruction on creating a 'perfect' smore from a few feet away, while my gaze remained fixed on the outside storm. "Oooh!" Was the intelligent Twilight really looking at a smore in awe? I released a small snort at the melodramatic attitude the unicorn had been acting tonight. Well, I was impressed with the three, they handled that ponified version of the tale of Slenderman rather well. I even voiced as such when they weren't cowering underneath a table or something. But I did gain some satisfaction to the two guests admitting my tale was much more frightening in thought than the headless horseman; Twilight even reluctantly agreed the prospect of a faceless stallion wandering the Everfree Forest at night sounded more terrifying, but expressed annoying, yet also understandable doubt that I've seen such horror with my own eyes. And to Twilight's further reluctance, Rarity insisted I stick around for their smore making, even when I kept declining the repeated offer politely, but in the end I gave in simply just to get this over with. And during this time I've noticed some hostility between the white unicorn and orange Earth Pony. What was the source behind this sudden dislike of one another? Honestly I could care less. I might almost consider it as bad as the hostility Twilight has been showing me these last few weeks. Seriously, what did I do to make her act so cold towards me? Surely that petty argument we had back at that hospital wasn't the cause? "Now ya just eat 'em!" Ah, a proper guide to eating smores by Applejack. I smirked while imagining from the munching sounds the Earth Pony just devouring the treat like any other person would, to Rarity's disgust. And to top it off a loud burp. Five stars Applejack. "Ugh, you could at least say 'excuse me'." "Oh I was just about to but then you interrupted me! ...Pardon." You know, with the roaring storm outside and some animosity behind me, right now I'm just glad to be here. Right now anyway. I wonder how my family is doing anyway. I must have been gone for over a month now, they must be worried sick about me... my little sister must be continuously crying her eyes out, praying for the return of her eldest brother... ...Dammit, I need to get back home soon. "Smores: check." I then heard Twilight list off that activity. "Now the next item of fun we have to do is... truth or dare!" My ears then perked instantly at the sound of that rather fun game, looking at the two guests. Truth or dare? Oh this should be good- "I dare Applejack to do something carefully and neatly for a change." "Oh yeah?" Oh here we go. "Well I dare Rarity to lighten' up, and stop obsessin' over every. Last. Little. Detail. For a change." "Uh-huh. I think the truth of the matter is that somepony could stand to pay a little more attention to detail." Where's my popcorn? "And I think the truth is somepony oaught to quit with their fussin' so that some of us can get things done!" "Erm, I don't think this is how the game's suppose to work-" I scoffed loudly at Twilight's words. "You're right, but this also provides some entertainment. By all means ladies, continue arguing." "No wait!" From the corner of my eye the purple unicorn started speaking outloud the words in that ludicrous book of hers. "'You have to give an honest answer to any question or do what anypony dares you to do." "Oh?" I cast her a look. Well since she wants to play by the rules. "Alright then Twilight, why don't you be truthful with me then: what's the reason behind your childish attitude with me these past few weeks?" In answer she raised a disbelieving brow. "Childish? I was never being childish-" "Oh no?" I quickly cut Twilight off, my glare matching her own. "The silent treatment? The lack of acknowledging my own presence ever since I returned from the hospital? Pretending I wasn't here by focusing on your books and studies?" "Um... now Stardust, Twilight, I'm not sure if this is the right time for whatever it is you two are going through." Rarity volunteered to be the voice of reason, but our attention was completely focused on one another. Twilight then spoke as if the other unicorn said nothing. "I have my reasons-" "Then enlighten me." "W-Well I... I..." My glare hardened as she quickly looked away, obviously trying to conjure up an excuse. "Y-You disobeyed me by following us to that mountain!" I raised a brow. "'Disobeyed you'? First off my dear, you never ordered me to stick around in the library. And secondly, who are you to believe you can order me around? ...You have no idea why you've been ignoring me lately, is that it?" I guessed, and that suspicion appeared to be true after a moment's pause. Then Twilight answered, sounding more calmer than earlier. "This isn't really the time-" "Quite the contrary; I can think of no finer time to discuss this!" "It's complicated-" Another scoff escaped me. "Complicated enough to make me feel like an outcast (more than I already was). I see." Perhaps I was being far too unfair here. "No, that's not what I..." The unicorn rubbed her forehead irritably, and I managed to catch the soft words. "Why are you so infuriating...?" That does it. All bets are off. "Why am I so frustrating?" My voice raised higher with every word, and from the side the other two ponies took a few steps back, I almost forgot they were even here. "I've done absolutely nothing wrong. You're the one who has been acting so irritating lately, blatantly feigning acknowledgement of my presence. Was it something I said? Was it something I did apart from 'disobeying you'? Tell me!" "Alright I will!" Twilight finally snapped at me, and I raised a brow at the heated tone. "Ever since Princess Celestia asked me to give you food and shelter into my library you've been nothing but a puzzle to me; a puzzle I've been trying to figure out, without much success I might add! You knew about Nightmare Moon's return, and you knew what the sixth Element of Harmony was. You know how that stampede Applejack prevented happened. You somehow knew it was Trixie who was visiting Ponyville." "I never claimed to know about Moon's return-" "And even when I think I've got you figured out, you pull some stupid stunts, some that almost got you killed! Never mind the fact that it takes a lot of my magic to even concentrate it on you, not just me but the unicorns at the hospital as well, and I can't figure out why! You happily threw yourself into danger without any clear sense of reason!" "You were all in danger; I acted accordingly-" "You managed to fight off an Ursaminor AND a dragon with just your bare hoofs! And then, back at the hospital, you tell me you have no concern for your own being whatsoever! You dismissed mine and the girl's worries as though they mattered little to you!" "I don't even see why you bother-!" "And finally, imagine my surprise upon learning that Spike is obviously hiding something, something I have a feeling he knows about you that I don't. You are such a frustrating pony to deal with; so reckless and negative and thoughtless of your own life!" I took that moment, while she was pausing for breath, to process her words fully, before my teeth grind together and I glared angrily at her, my own hooves walking on their own accord as we approached one another face-to-face. "So let me get this straight..." I began in a harsh whisper. "You're throwing your own anger out on me, simply because you are dooming your own curiosity. Is that it?" Maybe if Twilight minded her own business none of this would be happening. As she said nothing, purple eyes staring right back at me instead, telling me all I needed to know, I finally sighed in irritation before being the first to turn away. "You're a fool Twilight." I remarked. This argument... was beneath me. "If anyone needs me I'll be in my room." I'm done here anyhow. "Stardust..." I heard a weak voice behind say as I moved towards the way back to my temporary room, halting my feet for just a moment. "I-I'm sorry... I just... you..." "Don't bother Twilight." I curse the trace of defeat in my own tone. "You're completely right about me, everything you said was spot on. I'm sorry for being an inconvenience to your slumber party. To be honest... I'm a mystery even to myself." This conversation was over, I returned to the staircase, not even glancing at Rarity and Applejack, both who were simply staring at us, stunned at the heated argument. At least now with me gone they can continue their own little petty argument. But my hoofs clenched while I walked upwards as I heard Applejack not-so-quietly whisper to the white unicorn. "I think we've watched somethin' way too personal..." You know, at first I was enjoying the extraordinary show outside that was the first and biggest thunderstorm I've seen since I've been trapped in this world. But now I only feel the raging weather was a perfect reflection of my current mood, as I heard lightning roar and felt the white light illuminating my face for a brief second while I paced back and forth in my frustration. That damn mare... that she would have the gall to... And here I believed only Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie would be the sources of irritation while I was in Ponyville. But no, somehow that stubborn purple unicorn, my favourite pony - period, in fact - somehow managed to get on my nerves just as much. How? How has this even happened? Twilight Sparkle somehow managed to become a pain in the arse for me. just goes to show even the most intelligent ones can act like the dumbest people in existence. God how I could use some coca-cola right about now, that'd get rid of this growing headache. And yet, somewhere amidst that anger and disbelief at how the purple unicorn believed she can just look into these matters and expect promising results, I knew Twilight was right about a few things. I was aware that villainous mare was going to return, I was aware what the sixth Element of Harmony was (speaking of which I haven't seen those powerful objects for a while now), and I predicted Trixie's visit to Ponyville very accurately. I should've been more careful, there wasn't any anticipation that Twilight, the most studious thoughtful mare in all of Equestria, would note those little details like that. She's a lot more clever than I expected of her, which was quite a lot. But some things said during her little uncharacteristic tirade were also details I have been pondering about. I stopped my pacing and lifted my front right hoof, inspecting the clear gold darkened by the night. Just how was I able to hold back that Ursaminor and the dragon in the mountain? I've never worked out... Okay not true I do some exercises here and there but not enough that'd make me capable of almost defeating some titanic beasts. It makes sense how Twilight would try to also find out more about this sudden boost of strength. And what was all that 'too hard to concentrate magic on me' about? A memory back to when Twilight fixed my teeth, and straight after the mare looked a little exhausted, passing it off as having exerted too much magic among other things that day on her part. Was she implying that a little magic wouldn't work on me or something? Or was that just a simple fabrication; another excuse for more ammunition to fire at me during our argument? Well... Whatever the reason, that's the third quarrel we've had against each other ever since the whole griffon incident. And some gut feeling of mine says it won't be the last. Jesus even other female species apart from humans can be so complicated to deal with... Perhaps it'd be best if I stayed out of the house for a while, let things boil down a little- My body immediately jumped as the ground around me shook, following a loud rumble that sounded its origins wasn't too far. Checking downstairs was a waste, they weren't even there, so I immediately looked for the second place they'd be which would be Twilight's bedroom, finding the door already open as I rushed towards it, feeling the harsh drafts of the outside storm. Gotta check gotta check gotta check! "Twilight?" My mouth almost yelled her name on its own accord, as I halted in place at the sight of a giant-arse tree covering up part of the room, various branches and leaves being blown in. Rarity and Applejack seemed to be fine; one trying to find some warmth by hiding under a book while the other was looking a bit in shame. The tree that had evidently fallen through the window appeared to be covering not just some of the shelves and wooden floor, but where Twilight's bed I presumed to be was- Oh God! "Twilight!" I immediately called out, a sense of panic and dread rising sickly in my stomach. No no no no no no! My hooves headed to the tree itself, and I had the urge to just rip apart this damn now-lifeless big plant piece by piece just to make sure Twilight was alright- "Stardust? I'm right here." My head snapped, looking instantly at the purple unicorn whose head was sticking out of the leaves, looking at me in confusion. ...Well, that was pointless of me. Regardless I sighed in relief by saying in annoyance. "Thank God; don't worry me like that!" Jesus... Twilight's next words then caused me to realise exactly what I was even saying to her. "You were worried...?" But any common sense right now was substituted by irritation. "Of course I was! Why wouldn't I be?" ...Ah Christ. She was looking at me with an obvious mixture of relief, incredulity, confusion and, what she should only be feeling right now, gratitude. I forcibly swallowed my nervousness, but that didn't help the matter how needlessly awkward this moment was getting... "I hate to interrupt such a romantic moment, we have a real crisis that needs to be dealt with first!" That snapped me out of this ridiculous stupor I was in. now I can just glare at the white unicorn in disdain for implying I would ever engage in any kind of romance with a pony. "I'm mighty sorry Twilight." Applejack then stated, as though it was her fault the tree had fallen into the library in the first- wait a minute... no, no I shouldn't be surprised. I sighed in exasperation; it probably must've been an attempt on her part to show off. "Well... Wm no it's not okay!" That rather weak outburst incited me and the orange Earth Pony to look at Twilight in question. "There's a giant tree branch in the middle of my bedroom! And the book doesn't say anything about having a tree branch in your slumber party." Again with the stupid guidebook-?! Whoa hold up, this was just a tree branch? "Well if it's just a tree branch." I pointed out. "Then we should have no problem in getting rid of it." "At least-" Twilight continued as though I said nothing, inciting a justifiable eye roll from yours truly. "- I haven't found that entry yet." And while Applejack was clearly off to have another go at Rarity, I walked towards the purple unicorn and said calmly, as someone must use their head with a situation like this. "Twilight, you can just use your magic to get the tree branch out, yes?" "Give me a moment; I just need to check the list." The unicorn replied in worry, still looking through that dumb book as though it'll provide answers. "Looking... looking..." I sighed in irritation. If this doesn't get dealt with soon... then... actually I think the only problem with this is just Twilight and the girls having to sleep elsewhere; we could just get the branch out in the morning after the storm is over. "Stardust, help me out here!" I heard Applejack call out, and I had walk forward and lean over the branches to see her pointlessly attempting to get the branch out her own way. "Use those muscles of yours!" Muscles? What mus- ahh. "I'll see what I can do." I replied before walking over the many piles of leaves and twigs, wincing at the filth I was walking on before arriving at the front. Well I could grab the end of the whole branch and pull, shoving the whole thing out of the small window... Just how did it all fit in anyhow? "Rarity for pony's sake!" The Earth Pony called out to the quiet unicorn as I set to work. My hoofs found one end of the unrealistic giant branch and held on. And... Heave! Heave ho! Heave for God's sake! ...Heave ho? What the hell?! Why wasn't it working?! Where's that strength I had when I fought those beasts?! Now I was trying to pull with all my might, albeit to no success. What. The. Hell?! "Stardust, stop messin' around!" My eyes instantly shot a glare at the ordering Applejack. "It's not as simple as it looks!" I argued back before returning my gaze to the pile of leaves my arms were stuck into. Come on... why wasn't it working?! "Look, Rarity... I'm sorry alright?" "...What was that?" ...No... "I said I'm sorry!" In the midst of my frustration, I overheard the two ponies talk. "I should've listened when you noticed this here branch would end up!" So this WAS Applejack's fault. Again, no big surprise. But what was surprising was the fact they're doing this RIGHT NOW! "Your annoyin' attention to detail would've saved us from this whole mess! But right now, ya need to stop bein' so dead fussy, pickin' up all those little things, and helpin' us pick up the one big thing that really matters... Please!" Oh come on are you all for real?! "B-But I'll get all icky!" "RARITY'S FOR GOD'S SAKE!" I couldn't restrain my frustration any longer, my own anger at my apparent inability to move this branch being thrown in all directions. I finally let go from my obviously futile attempts and stared at the shocked pair, taking a deep breath to calm my boiling nerves before continuing. "Please, just help us out here. You are capable, I know you are. You can wash yourself up later. Assist us with this little crisis, and I'll bake you all brownies for breakfast if that's what it takes." "What he meant to say was: ickyness is a side-effect of hard work." Applejack then added. No I didn't. "But y'all need to get over it! On all accounts I know me and Stardust can't handle this all by ourselves. We need your help..." ...Well, since they're doing this, I suppose there couldn't be a worse time than now to throw out my share of sentimental garbage. "Twilight!" I called out, despite her not being in my current line of sight and ignoring the other two mares looking at me in question. But I imagined she heard me anyway. "I'm sorry for earlier, for causing that unnecessary argument a few hours ago and back at the hospital. I had no intention in causing you irritation or grief, and I never wanted to make it seem as though you and the other's worries over me meant nothing to me. I wish I can be fully truthful with you, I really do, but..." My eyes cast down for a second as my mind reeled on what to continue that trail of thought with. "I'm just... sorry, okay? I'll leave this house if I'm such an inconvenience to you." As my sappy speech, which I'm rather ashamed of myself to even use concluded, I then jumped in shock and blinked as the large branch suddenly transformed before my very eyes, tiny resemblances of trees taking its place. And with a full vision of sight it was revealed that Rarity was the cause behind it, gently placing the small pieces down with her own magic. And behind I felt the wind finally cease in assaulting the room, as obviously Applejack closed it- hang on, if the tree branch didn't smash through the window (which would explain how that wasn't any broken glass anywhere), how did the tree branch get through? "Ugh! Oh, I look awful!" Rarity then announced, and I shook my head at the sight. I'll save such questions for later, right now I think we all deserve a rest after solving out this catastrophe... I sighed in tiredly. Well this was a rather hectic night. On the plus side it was rather eventful... "Stardust?" Oh Christ I almost forgot. Slowly my eyes turned to the purple unicorn walking towards me, staring at me with an expression I couldn't decipher, which could mean just about anything because I wasn't an expert on reading one's face. "Yes Twilight-?" I cut myself off at the sudden embrace the unicorn proceeded to give me, and my body stiffened at the touch. What... What was she...? She released before I could recover to return the hug, smiling at me warmly for the first time in a while, and just seeing it caused something inside me to burn... in a good way. "I'm sorry too... For taking out my anger on you, and for sticking my nose in where it didn't belong." Uhh no. "Now hang on there my dear, it was my fault for acting so impulsive and causing you to worry and be curious about me from the start." I reminded her gently, rubbing the back of my neck for no clear reason. "Still I shouldn't have tried to find out more about you without asking first-" "I don't blame your inquisitive nature, I would've done the same-" "It was my own frustration that made me yell at you like that-" "I lost my composure, throwing needless irritation at you for no reason-" "You have no reason to apologize to me." "Neither do you... Hmm?" Both our heads turned to the snickering two ponies observing from afar. Both from their clear entertainment and smirks I immediately identified what was going on in their filthy minds which incited my disapproving glare, but that just made Applejack's expression smugger. I swear to God they need a good scolding. "Ooh these are pretty! Did you make these Rarity?" The hasty tone had me glance at the flushing purple unicorn look at the small work of art the white mare made. "Now that was a mighty fine slumber party." Applejack announced happily at the front door, as both she and Rarity were being seen out by Twilight the following morning. Meanwhile I was busy continuing my small task in standing on two legs again. "I must concur." The classy voice of Rarity added. "I do hope we have another one soon. You and Stardust have both been such gracious hosts." "Oh I don't know about that." I was quick to say from the other end of the library. "We look forward to having you over again." Twilight stated, before an obviously enthusiastic idea popped up. "Oh, next time we can ask Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash to join us!" Uhh... "You do that with the latter two I'm going to sleep outside." I vowed seriously, shrugging at Twilight's amusing look thrown at me, causing my body to return on all four legs. Thirty-six seconds. Well it was a major improvement. "And thank you again, Stardust, for baking us these brownies. I'm sure my dear Sweetie Belle will adore them." Rarity said gratefully over Twilight's shoulder, holding up the bag filled with the treats in question. "As will Apple Bloom." Applejack added, both grinning at me as though I've done them a great service. Well I did say I'd make those brownies after last night's incident. "Don't overdue it ladies." I said jokingly, watching them leave with a genuine smile plastered on my features as Twilight waved at their departure before shutting the door. "And then there were two." I pointed out. "I recall you saying that to me once before." Twilight pointed out humouredly while approaching. Another half-heated shrug. "And I recall straight afterwards it didn't end so well." A short laugh. "Yes well... let's try not to end this conversation on bad terms like back then." "Agreed." ...Was it just me or did the temperature of the room heat up a little? Probably due to the upcoming subject; may as well get this over with like last time. "Twilight... I know there's some things about me that don't add up, the unexplained strength and knowledge I seem to possess-" "Forget about it." ...Uh what? "I'm sorry?" Twilight let out an amused look at my understandable confusion. "I realized, last night, that I should've minded my own business. Of course there are some things about you that don't make a whole lot of sense. And as much as I want to find out about what you're really hiding... well, you can tell me when you're ready." "...Who are you and what have you done with the real Twilight?" I instantly inquired seriously. Surely she wouldn't allow this whole matter to slide that easily? Or was this just some cheap trick into getting me into revealing my secrets? The idea was dropped by the honest look in her violet eyes. "Hey, I'm not as persistent as I look." "Could've fooled me." I replied jokingly before taking a step back instinctively, as Twilight was beginning to invade my personal space. "Just answer me one thing, though." Twilight hesitantly began. "Am I not that trustworthy that you would tell Spike only?" "...Ah." I finally understand now. "So that's what this is all about." Not a question, yet Twilight confirmed the truth by sheepishly looking away. "Well... I don't know how you knew Spike was hiding something about me. But I didn't tell him out of trust, Twilight, if that eases your conscious; it was rather a spur of the moment during the Ursaminor incident." "What do you mean?" A slow glance in my direction, and I inwardly winced at the slight suspicion in her lovely eyes- "I thought I was going to die." I answered with all the honesty I could muster while trying to banish that previous unwelcome train of thought, shrugging at the incredulous expression. "I thought I'd go out in a blaze of glory, with nothing to lose. That's why I told Spike that night the things I can't just let everyone know, purely for the hell of it." Obviously she believed I told the small dragon how I knew about Nightmare Moon's return and the like. "So..." Her eyes narrowed inquisitively. "You only told Spike whatever your secret was... Because you thought you had nothing to lose, and was completely certain you would meet your demise by that Ursaminor weeks ago?" I nodded firmly. "But he's not the only one who knows isn't he? Princess Celestia obviously knows too." "Indeed." No point in trying to deny that. "And her sister." "Anypony else?" I smirked. "Hoping to interrogate them?" And to my amusement her eyes widened in horror. "No I-! Oh." Twilight cut herself off at my sniggering. "Snips, Snails and Trixie are aware as well." I said after she wiped away that frown, replaced then by surprise. "Like I said, spur of the moment. I told you long ago Twilight that it takes a long time before you or anyone else can earn my trust. And I regret to say you're not quite there yet." "And I'll repeat what I said back then, again: I look forward to the challenge." Suddenly Twilight's eyes softened, her tone resembling that of comfort and I froze again as a hoof was placed delicately on my chest. "But, Stardust... You were wrong about having nothing to lose. We all care about you; me, Spike and the girls. And you have never been an inconvenience to me; my little tantrum last night wasn't just about your mistrust of me, but also... I just never met a pony so uncaring for his own safety, willing prepared to meet his end like that..." Why... Why was she doing this? What did this mare honestly believe was going to come from this; being so concerned about my own life? "Twilight..." "Hey guys I'm home- whoa there!" The sudden burst of a welcome, yet for some reason slightly irritating, interruption caused us to cease... whatever it was we were doing and quickly look to the side at the stunned Spike, mouth agape and eyes as wide as possible staring in our general direction, before breaking out of that stupor via shaking his head. "Oh I'm um... sorry for intruding on your... moment..." Oh not him too... "'Moment'?" Twilight echoed in question, and for once I was glad there were a few rare times the unicorn would become so dense. "Nothing was going on." I quickly interjected before any further misunderstandings happened. Applejack and Rarity were bad enough; throwing Spike into the mix would just make it worse. "Get your mind out of the gutter boy." "Ri-ight... Uh I mean, it's great to see you guys again!" The small lizard quickly amended as the look on my face demanded of him, then sniffing the air. "Mmm, that smells like... Brownies! Did I miss out on some delicious breakfast?" I shrugged, pointing at the origin of the smell. "In the kitchen, there's some left. Help yourself; think of them as a welcome back present." "You need don't need to tell me twice, it's been a long trip for me!" Spike replied enthusiastically while licking his lips hungrily, before immediately departing towards the kitchen... Then halting for some reason while passing by us. "Oh! Before I forget; this is for you Stardust." And I felt curious as I took the offered item out of the dragon's hand, inspecting the closed parchment. A letter? From Celestia I imagine. "It must be from Princess Celestia." Twilight stated outloud. "No really? I thought for sure this parchment was from the Mayor." Feigning ignorance to the mare's eye roll, I opened the rolled-up paper to read the contents inside. ...Ah. "What is it?" Twilight inquired curiously, obviously noting the look on my face as I re-read the paragraphs in the parchment. I sighed without looking at her. "It appears I've been summoned... for a cup of tea." Chapter Nine: Idle VisitDear Stardust Balance, How are you? I hope all has been well during your stay in Ponyville. My faithful student Twilight Sparkle has informed me that you, alongside her, have too had your fair share of adventures. And I wish to hear how you've been getting used to your new lifestyle in person. I, Princess Celestia, hereby invite you to attend a royal afternoon tea, tomorrow morning at ten A.M. exact; reserved only for you, myself, Princess Luna and another who I am certain you shall get along with swimmingly, since you have clearly become good friends with my student. Should you agree, please ask Spike to send an acceptance letter of your approval. And if it will make you feel more comfortable, you are free to take company with you to join us. Upon your journey into Canterlot, an escort shall be awaiting your arrival at the Canterlot train station. He will easily identifiable I am sure. I hope to hear your reply very soon. - Princess Celestia. First it was a thunderstorm. Two days later it was a train ride. And I loved both. Right now I allowed myself a content expression while sitting back enjoying the ride, as the rather colourful train proceeded to take I and various other ponies to the ruling kingdom that was Canterlot. Canterlot... pft, either paying homage to or just blatantly ripping off 'Camelot'. Just thinking about the word alone that this kingdom was called was ridiculous enough. I don't think I could ever say it without cracking a smile. Thankfully I had this long seat to myself, as my side-glances were enough to prevent any ponies from thinking about joining me. I get a seat all of my own, and it's a window seat. What more could you want? I admit, I did not expect Celestia to even write such a formal request to me asking for my presence so soon. I previously believed she would SAVE her questions for that gala that's going to happen sometime in the future. Oh well, whatever game that monarch was playing, whatever her goal was, I will be cautious at all times; more careful than I've ever been so as to not reveal too much. May as well get the whole thing over and done with before the day is done. Despite the invitation's recommendation, I chose not to bring anyone with me; Twilight was needed back in Ponyville for any episodes that could happen while I was gone, and Spike had just returned home yesterday. Plus there was no logical reasoning behind taking any of the others with me. So in the end I woke up earlier than I've ever been up in the town, departing out of the library before anyone even noticed. Ahh, there it was. The large majestic-looking kingdom was in clear sight from my window now, the only sign of the place before getting closer was the castle attached to the nearby mountain. And I briefly wonder; how will I get up there? There must be a way up for Earth Ponies or something. I'll see when I get there, as the populated town loomed closer by every passing mile, I felt some measure of both anticipation and nervousness well up within me. Of course I've met Celestia before, but that was under informal circumstances. To be utterly honest, I'm not entirely sure what to expect out of this. The first thing I noticed about the train station I've arrived to was its CLEANER and higher-class design than the station back at Ponyville. That alone gave me a reason to roll my eyes as I walked out of the cartridge; it was to be expected, but I couldn't help but think that if a simple transportation station was to be reflecting the beauty and elegance of the kingdom, imagine what the rest of the town would look like. I can't wait... Slowly leaving the carriage on wheels to across the station, already repressing the urge to just find a quiet spot and hide from the huge kingdom before me, my eyes carefully glanced over every other pony I can see either exiting or boarding the still train. Well, I've finally arrived. So where's that escort the princess mentioned...? Oh well, since I have no clue as to what my guide looked like, I suppose he/she will recognize me as the crowd disperses moment by moment. May as well keep walking around the station a little as to not get in anyone's way. Surely Celestia gave the escort a description of the visitor- "Excuse me: Stardust Balance?" Ah. Right on cue. I gave a small sigh of relief before turning around to greet the evident stallion, and- ...Oh. White body. Royal-looking clothing. Dark-ish-blue eyes. Multiple-shades-of-blue hair. The obvious posture of someone not to be trifled with, and looking at the stallion before him who was only a few inches shorter than he was. ...Ah. The prince - sorry, soon-to-be prince - released a small bemused smile towards me; I must have allowed my shock to be reflected on my expression. "At ease friend, I have no ill intentions; I've been sent by request of Her Highness Princess Celestia to escort you to the castle." Of course. Of all royal guards or servants, that monarch sends this guy instead. Why, it's as if the world was telling Celestia to take every step and measure possible to spite me. Why else would she send this guy to meet me here? A raised curious brow after a period of silence. "Are you already aware of my identity, sir?" Oh I recognize you alright, you contrived stallion. Instead of voicing such I let out a tight smile and replied casually, trying to get rid of this one-sided tension. "I am merely taken aback that my assumption was wrong; I was expecting a guard clad in armour or something similarly royal." A quirked smile. "Is my clothing not royal enough to your eyes?" "Not where I'm from, no. Sorry." "No need to apologize, I shall introduce myself then." The white stallion bowed formally. "My name is Shining Armor, Captain of the Canterlot Royal Guards. A pleasure to make your acquaintance, Mr Balance." "Ah yes... you." In my defense I never anticipated being picked up by him of all guards, I thought he was busy setting wedding plans with that mate of his. So excuse me while my vocabulary isn't at my best at this moment. "Yes I've heard about you. It is an honour that you of all royal employees would be asked to escort me, Mr Armour." "Please, just Shining will do- hmm, is something funny?" Was it that obvious? Of course it was, I was struggling to contain the laughter that threatened to burst out over his ridiculous name, my muzzle releasing short chuckles while I fight to maintain my composure. I mean come on, 'Shining Armor'? That's not a name, that's more of a title. Who names their own kid that? It's just begging to be mocked and demeaned. Unless his parents knew of the future he was going to have, which is very unlikely. "Oh nothing, nothing my friend." "If you say so sir..." The stallion - I don't think I can call him 'Shining Armour' even in my mind without busting a gut - said uncertainly, before clearing his throat and adopting a business-like tone. "Well then, let us not keep Her Highness waiting then. Please follow." I nodded, walking behind the soon-to-be prince out of the station towards the rather lovely-looking town, filled with so many walking and talking ponies of different forms and colours. Good grief, that anxiety was already returning, slowly replacing the amusement of my escort's name. I never do well with crowds... or going outside in general for that matter. I knew I should have brought someone with me, but I had no intention in wasting any of their time so... yeah I'm beginning to regret it alright. But still, I kept my head high while walking among these friendly ponies, doing my best to ignore the curious looks sent my - or should I say my escort's - way. Thanks again for this Celestia. Really, thank you from the bottom of my cold bitter heart.. "I must admit I'm a bit surprised." Ah great, casual conversation. The curious-sounding stallion glanced over his shoulder. "Princess Celestia invites individual ponies, but it's obvious you are also foreign. Not that it's any of my business, but are you perhaps a representative of your land?" You're right, it isn't any of your business. "If that was the case my people would've picked a better representative." I remarked lightly. Shining Armor though... God bless his soul. "I've had that exact reaction myself when I first walked down these halls." I heard the royal captain state, as my gaze focused on the interior of the halls around us as we moved across. "Just wait until you see the throne room; that's something to behold." Tch, I've seen that room. Nothing special there but just that cliché throne room you see everywhere... but with more colour. Still, I had to admire the classy decorations and furniture around me, reminding myself that I was, for the first time in my life, walking inside a castle; though this time still ruled by a living monarch, fictional or not. Of course there were many castles in England and Wales, but those were just ancient parts of days of old. This was rather impressive, to me anyway. What makes it all the better was that I was about to meet a ruling princess inside her own castle... but truthfully it would've been grander if it was a Queen I was meeting. Hang on... "Please wait here, I will inform the Princess you're here." Armor then said - I find addressing him both vocally and mentally as 'Armor' than 'Shining' assists me more in keeping a straight face - as we arrived by a large pair of doors, where anyone with half a brain knows what room was within. As the white unicorn then knocked on them, entering through the small opening and leaving in the hallway with two other guards defending the doors to the sides, I swallowed some nervousness. No, you'll be fine Stardust... you've met Celestia, and Luna if she's in there too, before, and I doubt there's going to be attempt of mind-reading or interrogation as soon as I go inside. What's the worse that can happen? I doubt I'll be banished to the moon, or get decapitated and then trapped in a glacier or get locked inside a cage guarded by a Cerberus. If they do deem me a threat, then I'll have to formulate a plan just in case things go sour in there. Fortunately, thanks to my cautious state (while others call it 'paranoia'), apart from worrying what was going to occur in my visit here, I've been doing exactly that, planning, during the train ride to Canterlot. Of course I don't believe I can take on the princesses or the royal guards; the Ursaminor and dragon were one thing, this was an entire new level. I would just need to distract them long enough to make a quick escape, starting by analyzing the throne room immediately upon entering- Without warning the large doors opened, and I raised a brow in surprise. Huh... thought they'd slowly open for dramatic purposes. Quickly clearing my throat before they opened fully, I adopted a posture fitting enough to look respectful when in the presence of monarchs. Though I really shouldn't be bothering; it's not as if the smiling Celestia or her curious sister had gained my respect anyway. Walking at a slow pace towards the throne, I kept my eyes fixed straight, focusing only on the two princesses instead of the blank-faced guards and aimlessly-walking servants around them, or Shining Armor observing from the side of the steps, observing me with slight interest. But Jesus everything in my forward sight was huge! Kinda empty, as seen in the show, save for the throne itself and the room's occupants, but gigantic nonetheless. And there she was, in all her glory. "Stardust Balance." The tall white alicorn finally addressed as I was within casual hearing distance, halting my own body to where I would presume would be a suitable place on the red rug. "I was beginning to think you weren't coming." Her welcoming smile seemed to brighten considerably as I took a light bow. Whereas Luna remained staring openly at me, whose dark blue mane, since I last saw it light blue, copying her sibling's with her hair doing that weird flowing trick while sparkling. I think I liked it better when it was down... Anyway, just gotta be careful not to screw up here. "Hello Celestia." I replied politely. ...Well that wasn't difficult. The reactions afterwards began with a tray carried by a shocked servant crashing to the clean marble floor, numerous gasps echoing the throne. A huge quantity of guards dropping their jaws with widened eyes of disbelief, breaking out of their still postures and glancing in my direction. Servants gawking in horror. Shining Armor with an expression so priceless I'd have to tell his sister about it when I return. Though I guess now it would be a matter of if I go back, considering my small crime just now. But I had no clue if that would be the case, since I'm not sure if Celestia's apparent amused expression meant me getting thrown into the dungeons or not. Her sibling meanwhile matched the many expressions of the room's occupants rather well, albeit more shocked-looking than the rest. You know, despite the potential danger of my display of flat-out disrespect, I'm finding myself very humoured here. "How dare you!" One of the white guards, clad in golden armour, yelled in understandable rage, pointing at me as though I was vermin. "To address Her Highness so... so blatantly, with a smile no less; do you have no idea who you're talking to?!" ...Well, since I've already screwed up faster than I've ever done in my entire life, may as well roll in dignity with it, beginning with a half-heated shrug. "Do you have any idea who you're talking to?" The guard was just blistering now at the mocking tone, opening his mouth and obviously was about to issue a command to the troops to surround me. Oh yeah? You want some of this-? "That's quite enough." Our heads looked up to the peace-gesturing Celestia, gazing down upon her subjects, and me, calmly. "There is no need for such attitudes. Stardust is a guest, and I expect you all to treat him as such." I raised a brow; after that act of disrespect, although completely unintentional, she expects her guards to just go along with- oh of course she does, she's the ruler. "But... Princess, he-" "I'm aware of his lack of respect, thank you my loyal guard. But I can handle this." She switched her regal stare to the nearby servant, observing the scene with the same amount of shock and disbelief as the other occupants, before standing to attention upon immediately seeing her gaze on him. "Is it all prepared?" At the courteous nodding, that serene smile returned, and I felt myself for whatever reason stand to attention as Celestia looked at me. "Now then, with the greetings out of the way, dear sister, Stardust, Shining, why don't we discuss more over some tea?" I nodded in clear agreement, ignoring the disapproving gazes of Armor and Luna hurled in my direction. Imagine the tall alicorn's reaction to the fact I disliked tea. "You're fortunate these are different circumstances Stardust, otherwise I would have been forced to set an example of discipline against that bold act." "I'm just going to assume you're kidding. Ah thank you." I took the glass cup set on a small plate being offered to me via floating politely. I'm getting some small amusement here from the befuddled expressions at how I'm sitting on the chair by two of the other three room's occupants; they sit like horses while I sit like a human, so to me it wasn't anything to be curious about. Eh, Twilight and Spike gave me those exact looks since I've moved into the library. After that accidental fiasco within the throne room, the two monarchs and captain of the guards escorted me to a much smaller room I speculated was Celestia's study, identifying from the shelves filled with scrolls, books and letters. Everything seemed to be in a neat order; I guess she ordered her servants to tidy any mess before our arrival. And how nice, a little fireplace for us all to sit close by on our comfy chairs surrounding a table with a tray on top as we discuss. Speaking of fireplaces, I have to ask that studious unicorn back in Ponyville why even having one and using it inside a tree was in any way not considered to her as a safety hazard. "Whether I jest or not is irrelevant; you would be wise to present either me or any other monarch in Equestria with respect, should you desire your space instead of being thrown in a dungeon. Luckily I am not so crude." "Praise the lords that you are the ruler of all then." I said dramatically, ignoring the expression of disdain sent by the as-of-yet-to-be prince. "If it eases you all, that display earlier wasn't intentional." "Pleased to hear it." Celestia stated sincerely as the spoon swirling inside her cup of tea by itself finished, also feigning ignorance to the looks of her royal sister and loyal captain. "Yet I must politely insist next time it won't happen again." "No promises." I shrugged, being completely honest myself. Why not consider it as payback for not dealing with the whole dragon fiasco yourself? Yes I'm still mad over that. "It really considers on if you earn my respect over time or not." And from what I've heard about you from other MLP fans, my dear Princess, and your impressions to me since I've came to this world, I highly doubt that will ever happen. "Now, why have you requested my presence here, really?" Time to get to the heart of the matter, and I swear Celestia's eyes brightened at the question, with a flicker of interest. "You could at least be more formal with your question..." I heard Armor mutter in disapproval from the side, while my gaze was focused on the white alicorn, who looked back at me evenly. Well at least all the anxiousness I felt earlier diminished. "Oh. Allow me to rephrase myself." I began, inwardly delighting from the corner of my eye at the side-glare as the taller stallion sipped on his drink. "It would satisfy my curiosity to discuss the true root as to why I have been summoned to your kingdom, Princess Celestia. Also... why Mr. Armor here accompanies us in this room." Especially while the rest of the castle's occupants are elsewhere. I swear, I'm uncertain whether to be flattered or a little disappointed that Celestia doesn't consider me enough to be a potential threat to have guards within or protecting the outside hallway. Taking her own sip, Celestia took a moment of satisfactory of the warm drink before talking, both mine and Armor's intrigued attention fully on her calm posture. "I believe Shining Armor deserves to know and understand the situation, before any wrong conclusions are made. Hmm, you seem surprised Stardust." Well I was, you're actually doing something close to wise for a change. But instead of rudely pointing that out I shrugged. "I just... never thought of that as all." "My loyal guard here is in fact Twilight's-" "Older sibling. I'm aware." "Oh." Thankfully the blinking alicorn didn't press for details. "Then you agree with informing him about this ordeal?" ...Ah screw it, why not. Either the confused stallion observing our conversation will be skeptical at first before believing anything the monarch says, or will react in a way I will find absolutely comical. Or something else. Plus it wouldn't do any harm for Twilight's brother to be informed about the whole situation beforehand, so no quick assumptions would be made and reckless actions wouldn't be taken. Very well, bring on the thunder. At my firm nod, Celestia nodded back as Armor finally took that opportunity to speak up. "Pardon me for interrupting, Princess, but what is it you wish for me to know about?" "Shining Armor, allow me to introduce you to Stardust Balance, resident from another world far from our own. He is currently residing with Twilight in Ponyville, so as to better understand our world and its inhabitants." Celestia took a gulp of her warm tea, relinquishing the taste while happily feigning notice of her words slowly processing in the captain's head. She continued while looking at me with interest. "Speaking of which, in answer to your former question, Stardust, I wish to know: how is your time in Ponyville progressing?" I shrugged, restraining the smile to leap on my face as the shocked Armor kept looking back and forth from me to the monarch. "Eh, can't complain. The residents are currently tolerable." "...Is that all?" "It's all I can think of, really." "No thoughts on your housemates, or any other pony within the town in particular, or perhaps Equestria itself?" Just as I was about to reply with genuine un-enthusiasm, Armor spoke up again, his tone filled with surprise and disbelief. "Hold on a second. Excuse me, Princess Celestia, but are you telling me this stallion sitting here, sharing tea with us, right now, is in fact a different life form altogether from another world?" "Indeed I am." "...And he's living with Twilight." I added casually. "And Spike, if that eases your concern." "I'm sorry, but that just makes things seem worse to me." The white unicorn shook his head, glancing at me with a mixture of emotions. "He looks like your everyday pony to me." "Blame your world for that." I stated blandly. Funny thing, I've actually gotten very use to being one of their kind. Having four legs wasn't such a pain, in fact I'd dare say it was even fun. For the past month I've been adapting to this new body, and I'm both troubled and relieved I've grown use to this temporary horse form so quickly. I figured it would have taken me more months or so. But still, that didn't mean I craved my old body back. Despite this new form having many qualities other than my true form, no spots all over my body and the warmness from this bodily fur as examples, I still miss having hands to use and electronic systems to use them with... Don't give me that look, right now it's the only reason I can think of for wanting my human body back. Oh, that and so I can eat meat again... when I tried to devour fish in this form a few weeks ago I vomited... violently. "Princess, I must protest against this; if you what you say is true, how do we know this alien won't potentially harm Twilight, Spike or anypony else? For all we know he's dangerous, and should be kept in a more guarded area so we can keep an eye on him." I found myself nodding. "I agree with him." Ignoring Armor's surprised expression thrown at me, I set the now cold drink, which I never took a sip of, down on the round table, then leaned back and clasped my two front hoofs together calmly. "How do we know you can trust me not to harm a single hair on anyone's head while I'm stuck in your world?" "If there was any hostility from you, I would have sensed it." Oh, so you can sense the emotions of others now? God with every passing minute in her presence I'm convinced this royal calm mare was a Jedi in disguise; it would explain so much. "Regardless, I don't believe for a moment you have any intention of hurting anyone. You have been brought to Equestria for a reason. And while we are on that subject, have you learnt anything more about your arrival here since we last spoke, Stardust?" "Well that voice that speaks to me in my mind gave some vague answers about the matter a month ago." This time her expression changed to intrigue. "Hmm... you never mentioned last time of any voices in your head." "Must of slipped my mind." I shrugged indifferently. "He calls himself Specter, and apparently the cause of my being here was all thanks to him, stating I have to carry out a few tasks for him if I ever want to return home." The tall white alicorn was obviously taking in these words with intrigue, sitting back on her seat before taking a moment to reply. Luna meanwhile had said absolutely nothing during our conversation, simply quietly sipping her drink and observing us all. I wonder how she's coping right now, adjusting to the new time period and changes of Equestria since a thousand years ago. Armor continued to eye me distrustfully, and I had to admire that caution of his. But still, I despised being stared at, so I sighed and faced him completely, my tone firm. "I understand your wariness, Armor. And whether you believe me or not, I care little. But I have no intention whatsoever in hurting anyone in this damn world, especially your sister." "And how do I know that?" The stallion folded his front raised hoofs, having set his tea down earlier and still looking at me with clear disdain. "What would relieve me that you won't dare harm a single hair on Twilight's head?" Because she's my favourite pony. "What could I possibly do to harm her? Someone who took down Nightmare Moon, lullaby-ed an Ursaminor to sleep, and survived facing a giant dragon?" I gave the blinking white alicorn a pointed look before continuing. "Your world turned me into an Earth Pony; what possible actions then could I take to hurt her or anyone else?" He had a counterargument ready, and you gotta respect that caution. "You can be deceitful, for all I know. You could be tricking her into trusting you, and you could be using her for your own ends." This time it was Celestia who spoke before I could, having evidently observing the argument calmly. "You need not worry, Shining. I would never throw my beloved student into harm's way if I didn't believe she wasn't capable of handling the matter. You must trust me on this." As the stallion reluctantly conceded with his Princess' rather weak point, the alicorn continued to address me. "Did this Specter tell you what your first task entails?" "Indeed; I must begin making friends with your world's inhabitants, beginning with Twilight and her friends." "I see..." Celestia looked down slightly in clear contemplation for a moment before looking back up." Well then, Stardust, I must thank you; you have given me much to dwell upon. I've never heard of someone named 'Specter' before, perhaps more information will be found somewhere in Canterlot's grand library." Oh, which reminds me. "Speaking of information." I began rather hesitantly. "I looked around Twilight's own library in Ponyville for any information to possibly send me home." Though I haven't done that for a while now; having given up because it was clear there wouldn't be anything reliable about the subject there. "And have you discovered anything?" "In short, nothing." Celestia seemed to share my disappointed expression with a similar sigh. "I must regret to inform you then, Stardust, that I too have been researching for any clues as to how to send you home, or about your state in general." "I get the feeling this doesn't sound well for me..." "I'm sorry, but I have currently uncovered nothing significant. As I said last time, this may take a while. For now I believe it's best you abide this Specter's rules. But on the bright side; I'm certain with how much time you have spent in Ponyville, you've already grown close to my faithful student and her friends." "Ah, I suspected as much." I admitted with a tinge of bitterness in my tone, ignoring that last sentence of the alicorn's completely. There goes my last shred of hope to defy that voice and retrurn home to where my worried-sick family was waiting. "I am truly sorry, Stardust. I know this must be severely disappointing to you." I shrugged. "It's fine, none of this is your fault or anyone elses but that damn voice." An amused, yet still apologetic smile. "Very well. We will discuss more later, as my dear sister and I have royal duties to attend to. For now, why don't you go out and explore the kingdom? I'm sure there will be plenty of things out there that will pique your interest." Oh I highly doubt that. But I slowly nodded anyway, stretching my limbs casually. "Why not? I have all the time in the world." "I don't doubt that. I will send a letter to Twilight telling her your stay in Canterlot will be extended a little then. I shall also provide you with an escort so you won't find yourself lost in the rather large town-" "I'll do it." Our heads immediately turned to the blunt stallion, and I raised a brow at the surprising gall of him. Armor then cleared his throat and bowed lightly at his bemused monarch. "With respect, Princess, I would like to accompany our friend here and show him around the kingdom." I restrained the urge to snort. Obviously to keep an eye on me and make sure I don't cause any trouble. And I don't like the way he said 'friend'. But I kept my gaze evenly against his own, emphasizing that I knew exactly what he was up to. "A sound idea, Shining Armor." Celestia concurred, and I simply shrugged at her inquiring gaze. Two can play this game, my cautious friend. Though I wonder how he'll react as to exactly how much concern and fondness his sister had over me. And believe me my friend I never asked for such. While I'm not approving of the caring Twilight showed towards me, I think I might get a laugh out of it if Armor here learns about it. "But before you go, Stardust, I would like to inform you that I will be visiting Ponyville sometime soon in the future." ...Erm, okay good for you. "That's nice." I said uncertainly. I don't see why she even bothered telling me this. What did this alicorn want me to prepare a welcome party beforehand? Have your own student do it! "A moment, if thy might inquire." And she speaks at last! Just as we about to get up, three heads quickly turned to the previously-silent Princess of the Night, blue intrigued yet nervous-looking eyes observing me as she proceeds with her question. "Why does thou wish to return to his world so earnestly? Surely this world doesn't bother thou so?" Ahh, Old English. Gotta love it. Smiling at the old traditional usage of words, I replied honestly. "I have a family back home, Luna-" I continued while she blinked at the disrespect. "- And there is nothing of more greater importance than family." The blue monarch took in my words slowly, before nodding in agreement. "Words that can never be more true." Celestia concurred approvingly, and Armor looked at me with a mixture of from what I could gather wariness and interest. There's a lot of interest going around here today... You know I'm amazed Celestia didn't inquire about the whole Ursaminor and dragon incidents. Either she was waiting for the subjects during our conversation to be brought up back at the castle, or Twilight never informed the monarch about my parts in the the whole ordeals. Really wouldn't surprise me much, that mare mostly writes her letters to the princess about the lessons she's learnt from spending time with those other ponies. Myself? I never learnt a single thing during my stay here, other than to be more discreet. And look how well that's working out for me. Right now I was currently walking alongside the wary older sibling of Twilight, who casually waved and greeted back to any passing pony who knew him while showing me around the kingdom; briskly pointing out various shops and homes filled with Canterlot's most successful ponies outside the monarchy. "It's a beautiful town, don't you agree?" Ah, back to making conversation instead of throwing me less-than-subtle wary distrustful glances in my impassive direction. Eh, just to humour him, and anything to get rid of this awkward tension the taller stallion was emitting. "If it was less crowded." I admitted, which was why my eyes kept fixed forward for no eye contact with any citizen. Another glance. "You're not fond of crowds?" "I find myself in discomfort around them; I prefer my own solitude and space." "Like libraries then." I nodded plainly. "Like libraries." The white unicorn nodded to another waving pair of ponies passing by who knew him before speaking again. Well at least from the tone Armor was attempting to be civil despite his clear own discomfort of walking beside a visitor from another world. "I'll be honest... I'm still processing over the information Princess Celestia told me about you." "Dare I ask about your thoughts?" Armor waved off the sarcasm. "In all my years of learning that anything can be possible; this never crossed my mind. Here I am, walking beside a living alien and showing him around Canterlot... this is completely surreal. For once I almost doubted the Princess's words entirely." He concluded with a shake of the head. "Hm. Sounds to me that anyone will believe what that monarch says." This time a faint smile. "I guess so." Yes if there's one thing I've taken note about the inhabitants of Equestria during my time spent here; they're gullible to a fault. They're not stupid, clearly, but even I'm not so hopelessly naive as everyone else. At least the cautious captain displayed some disbelief over the matter of what I was. "So... if you're not a pony then, what are you?" "Human." Armor took a moment to think before continuing. "I've never heard of that species before..." "I'd be surprised if you did." I shrugged casually as the taller stallion nodded politely to more friendly-seeming ponies. Luckily even in the streets filled with multicoloured horses we weren't within casual earshot, but I kept my eyes glancing in every direction just in case someone decided to listen in. "No such kind lives on this world." And thank God too- "Does she know?" That sudden question caused me to blink and this time look at him fully. "Excuse me?" That was then we finally made a full stop in our walk, somewhere in the middle of the vastly wide pleasent kingdom, Armor's attention on me with stern unwavering eyes. "Twilight. Does she know... about this?" Ah. "No." "No?" "No." "And why is that?" "The less anyone knows, the better." I simply replied, on the outside unfazed by the stare but inwardly admiring the stallion for his clearly trained expression of intimidation. "...I see." What, just like that? My eyebrow raised as the white unicorn inexplicably turned away and looked off to another direction, obviously in thought over something. "She knows who you are... but not what you are." "Indeed..." I said cautiously. Was this going somewhere? "So, for all she knows, you're just a pony living inside her house. with no suspicion regarding your origins whatsoever." Oh I don't know about that my friend; your sister has placed me under her radar for quite some time now. It's both amusing and irritating. But just as I was about to voice those thoughts, a different familiar voice cut me off, aimed directly at me. "You!" Both our heads immediately looked at the left to the oncoming blue unicorn walking towards us with intent, calling over her should at a group of ponies observing her. "Trixie will be back to present her incredible skills in a moment, my dear admirers." Oh lovely, just what I needed; her of all ponies. And I was so enjoying this already coming-migraine from the suspicious captain of the royal guards watching us curiously. "Trixie." I nodded in casual greeting as she was within hearing range, an expression of slight irritation on her features. "Stardust Balance." Oh you remember me, I feel elated. A hoof pointed in my direction. "You have some nerve showing your face around here." Truly a charismatic female pony of her time. "And here Trixie believed you would be hiding away in a cave from the rest of society." What a petty jab. I shrugged indifferently as my tone came out dry. "What can I say? I take peo- ponies by surprise." Inwardly I smirked at the narrowing of her pink eyes. "Clearly you do." Seeming to ignore Armor's interested presence entirely, the blabbering boastful mare quickly looked around the area. "Tell me, is that mare Twilight Sparkle here with you?" "Aww, and here I thought you were just coming over to say hi." I smiled politely at her unamused glare. I can respect that she at least got straight to the point. "But no, Twilight is back at Ponyville. I'm here on my own." A lengthy sour pause before the blue spoke in clear disdain and disappointment. "I see." And I blinked by the sudden leaning forward towards me, a pointed hoof against my bright yellow chest. "Well you tell that foolish mare then, that the great and powerful Trixie still plans to return to that wretched town of hers, and show her once and for all who the greatest magical unicorn in all of Equestria truly is!" "...Very well." I agreed as she leaned back, relieved I had my own personal space again. "Anything else?" Obviously not expecting such a blunt response, Trixie quickly recomposed herself with a heavy frown. "As a matter of fact, yes; no matter what you think; the great and powerful Trixie owes you nothing." With that, she quickly turned and stomped off like an annoyed child. At the sight of the arrogant unicorn returning to her crowd of deluded ponies, both I and the baffled Armor exchanged glances. "'Owes you nothing?'" I waved it off dismissively. "I saved her life from being finished off by an Ursaminor attack, taking the blow myself." Clearly he did not expect such an answer, by the rapid blinking of his blue eyes. Then suddenly Armor took it upon himself to this time look into my eyes - what is with ponies and their need to invade personal space? - as though checking for any deceit. Well I assure you my friend, you will find no lie from me about the incident. "You're not lying..." Finally leaning back, ignoring my raised irritated brow for being so close to me just then, the tall captain shook his head again in disbelief. "You mean to tell me that not only are you from another world, but you survived a battle against an Ursaminor too?" "Pretty much." Don't worry I'm as confused as you are. "You're either brave or foolish." Just imagine his and the Princesses reactions to the fact apparently I'm affected differently by magic, according to Twilight. I'm still wondering that myself. I dare say the situation was more surreal to me than the others and this stallion before me... oh wait, that's because it was. Because unlike these ponies, I hold a more firmer grasp over logic- "Shining? Is that you sweetie?" And our conversation gets interrupted again! Wait... 'sweetie'? Uh what now? Both our heads turned to the source of the voice again, this time originating from a different unicorn approaching us eagerly with another. Evidently from the eyelashes the one who called out Armor was a female. Fur that was a dark shade of grey. Purple and white stripes of mane and tail. Blue clear eyes gleaming with joy at the white smiling stallion beside awaiting them. The stallion walking alongside her with equal happiness had dark blue fur - nice - with a darker blue mane and tail - even more nice. And yellow eyes. Clearly from the postures and how close they were it was a couple walking towards us- Hang on... I know that mare. Yeah, from the MLP app game I had on my tablet a long time ago before I deleted it. God I miss my tablet... What was her name again...? Oh well can't recall, but I do know this grey unicorn, standing right in front of me and embracing her son, was the mother of Twilight Sparkle. And that means the male unicorn watching the scene with me was obviously the father. I took a step back, allowing the family their loving reunion moment. This wasn't something I anticipated on my way to Canterlot at all. First Twilight's brother, then her parents. My eyes quickly looked to another direction when I noticed the male parent glancing at me while the three chatted away. Oh no don't mind me, I'm just someone your son is escorting around the town, Mr and Mrs... eh I'll probably find out in a moment. I swallowed a lump of awkwardness clawing at my throat, begging me to just walk off and not be somehow included into their conversation- Gah! I blinked rapidly in surprise by the close proximity of the grey unicorn regarding me with warmness and curiosity. "Well hello there. I don't think I've seen you around Canterlot before." Yeah well when this is over I plan never to return to Canterlot again for the life of me. I threw Armor a cautious expression when he cleared his throat politely. "Ah... mother, father; this is a resident from Ponyville I'm currently showing around Canterlot. Stardust Balance, meet my parents: Twilight Velvet and Night Light." ...One moment. I need to think about what I just heard. Twilight Velvet and Night... Light. Night Light? Night Light? Shining Armor and now Night Light?! That's even worse than his son's name! I'm torn between laughing or just gawking at the three. Is it... is it traditional for the males in Twilight's family tree to be named after real life objects or fairy tale terms? And here I thought Armor's name was just a last-minute thought of Faust's. But this? This was just hilarious and baffling. And Twilight Velvet? Isn't it confusing for your daughter's forename to be after your own? Shouldn't that purple unicorn be instead called 'Twilight II' then? And finally? How exactly does the naming of ponies in this world even work? Obviously not like back home; it seems the inhabitants of Equestria love naming their offspring's after their favourite words or something. Feeling a rather rough nudge at my side from an irritated white stallion, I snapped out of my stupor and realized my staring was either discomforting or bemusing the pair before me. "Um, a pleasure to meet you both." I forced out as politely as I could while the mare shook my offered hoof friendly before doing the same with her husband. "Huh..." I said out loud by complete accident. "Hmm, is there something wrong?" Night Lig- no I can't possibly say the whole name in my mind without busting a gut. But oh well, since he asked. "You're blue." I instead pointed out, and he blinked at my blunt observation. "Best colour in the world." "Ah." This time he smiled. "And you're gold; a fine colour for a young stallion to be escorted by my son." ...I wasn't exactly sure what to make of that statement, and that's coming from me. "So, you come from Ponyville then, where my daughter has departed to a while back." "Indeed." I nodded as our hooves released from the shake. "Do you happen to know her?" "Twilight Sparkle? Of course." "Oh splendid! How is her time in Ponyville then?" "Oh. Well great, couldn't be better; she's made lots of friends with the residents there and helped out a lot of ponies." "And Spike?" "Him too." "Oh?" The mother of the purple unicorn, whom the pair were obviously proud of, smiled pleasantly. "Are you a friend of our dear daughter's then?" No exactly friends... I mean, she's the closest I would consider as one in regards to the town's populace of those multicoloured horses. "...Yes, you could say I'm well acquainted with her." I replied honestly... and immediately regretting it by the raised brow of the dark blue unicorn. "Indeed? How acquainted?" ...Oh good God not them too. I did not come to Canterlot just to meet with the whole family of Twilight and be asked these ludicrous questions and implications. Rarity was bad enough with the disgusting teasing. What next, I'm going to meet Twilight's cousin? "Well I... um..." Minus ten points for hesitation Stardust; way for making the situation more awkward than it needed to be. "Oh come now dear, don't embarrass the poor young stallion." Phew. "Those inquiries should be ones asked by me instead." What?! "So do tell us then Stardust, exactly how close are you to our beloved daughter?" They can't be serious... and my infuriated feelings at the repulsive questions incited me to glare right back at the observant Armor's own. This is your fault you damn stallion. No, Celestia must have foreseen this scene coming and wanted to exact payback for my informal greetings to her. Well congratulations you useless monarch, now I've got three of your student's family members making stupid assumptions about me. Thank God at least two of them aren't aware of how close I was living near their beloved daughter. "Ohoho!" Velvet then suddenly let out a giggle. "We only jest good sir. No need to look so uncomfortable by us." True enough even her mate smiled in amusement at the state of me. Why do these things happen to me-? "Somepony! Anypony! HELP!" Ah, yes, something to distract the tension. Oh hang on this sounded urgent. All four of us quickly turned our attention then to a calling adult beige-coloured mare, looking wildly around the streets for evidently some form of assistance. "Anypony! Please... my foal! Before it's too late!" Foal...? Foal... wait... foal in pony-talk translates to baby... oh God! But the noble captain of the guards already rushed to the panicking unicorn before I did. "Ma'am, what's wrong? I can help you." Armor spoke both briskly and yet kindly at once. Ah finally, someone with clear authority around here. "Captain Armor! My- my baby! Trapped in my house! Please come with me!" The white determined stallion nodded and followed the frightened mare until they were out of sight, obviously heading towards where the cloud of smoke was coming from-! Cloud of smoke? This time rising upwards... and she mentioned an infant... no... Oh no, not while I'm here. "Wait! Let Shining take care of this." I heard the worried voice of Velvet behind my hardened posture. The hell I will. My eyes quickly glanced at the concerned pair, who blinked in surprise at my changed expression. "I'd rather damn my entire life than do nothing when a child is in danger." That said, I turned back and ran in hurried pursuit of the white stallion towards the obviously-burning house. Well, I was right. It was a burning house all right. Despite how fast I ran, there was no exhaustion welling up in my being, just pure determination to assist with the crisis in any way I can. Quickly running past various multicoloured ponies either watching with horror or trying to water the house down with hoses, my eyes looked around during my run for any sign of Armor, passing by protesting horses trying to prevent me from going anywhere near the towering fire. Nothing so far. But that beige unicorn who cried for help earlier was just nearby the front door, eyes fixed on the open house with no indication of budging, despite two pony guards clad in golden armour reflecting the nearby flames attempting to push her away. That suggests Armor was already inside... Fantastic. But just to check, I quickly stopped by right next to the watching frightened mare. "Ma'am?" I asked as I approached the worried unicorn. When she didn't acknowledge me I continued my inquiry. "Has he already gone in to rescue your child?" A quick affirmative nod, knowing exactly who I was talking about, without even glancing at the person questioning her. But at least I got my confirmation now. My eyes gazed back at the building, already I can feel the heat on my fur, warming me up to a degree I never felt back as a human, thanks to this current body of fur around me. Perhaps this is what it felt like when you just arrived into a desert. My eyes squinted as the light of the fire and smoke assaulted my eyes even though I haven't entered the falling house... yet. Now, any sane person who wasn't a keeper of peace or a firefighter wouldn't even consider going in there while others were handling the crisis. But I'm not sane. Quite the contrary, it just might be a debate of who would have a bigger mental instability: me or Pinkie Pie. That'll be put to the test; should no one emerge from that house very soon. Immediately a firm hoof hit my shoulder as I approached more closer to the falling house - what is it with these touchy-feely ponies? - inciting me to look to my right at the golden guard attempting to prevent from going forward. "I'm sorry sir, but nopony is allowed beyond this point. it's too dangerous." Well good thing I'm not a pony then. I smiled wryly. "I seem to find myself in danger alot, my friend." Ever since I arrived in this damn world. "Even so." The guard was clearly not amused. "We already have Captain Armor in there; anypony else who wants to help can by not interfering. The captain's orders-" The news caused me to roughly shrug the hoof off me, my widened eyes on the guard in disbelief. "Wait, you mean Armour is in there alone?" His own eyes narrowed at obviously the disrespect towards his commanding officer. "I repeat, his orders. Don't worry citizen, Captain Armor is more than capable of handling himself; we will provide backup should the captain remain in there longer than we expect. We urge you to have faith in his abilities." Longer than they-?! No. no, I'm not having this. There is a baby trapped in side this burning building as we speak, yet that reckless stallion insisted everyone else wait outside while he conducts a heroic rescue? Oh I know I know, this is a cartoon; there might be a hundred-percent chance he'll escape inside the falling house with the baby riding safely on his back. But there'll be hell to pay if I just sit back and do nothing to help! No, my conscious won't allow me to sit back and enjoy the show while an infant is trapped in there, being rescued or not. And faith in his abilities? Pah! I saw clips of those two wedding episodes. "Hold this." I thrust the cape I tore off me into the arms of the surprised guard, who immediately realized the stupidity I was about to instigate. "Sir! You can't go in there! It's the Captain's-!" "I take orders from a higher authority." I snapped at the golden pony, who recoiled in surprise at my harsh bold tone, before clearing his throat and asking with a hint of interest in that guard-like tone. "And who's that sir?" I glanced at the guard for a second before turning my gaze at the burning house, the heat feeling stronger than earlier. With one confident word, I stated who the higher authority was before running into the fiery building that was sure to kill me... if it wasn't in a world where no one can possibly die in that fashion. "Mine." Ow ow ow ow ow ow ow ow! I winced at every step I took on the hard wood, feeling the sting of the heat penetrate my skin while I walked through the house with caution. There must be blisters in my hoofs already - though that may just be a simple exaggeration on my part - as I moved around, carefully passing by flames sticking out from various areas of the ruined walls and wooden floors; carpets already burnt to a crisp so I can't stop to take a minute to rest on one and give my pained hoofs a break. So this is what a burnt house truly looks like from first experience... Ow! I'm already regretting this... but an infant's life is at stake; I can't just walk away from that. Armor may be a unicorn, a captain of Canterlot's royal guards and the brother of arguably soon-to-be the most powerful mare in all of Equestria, but he wasn't invincible. Funny thing - Ow! - I never imagined myself doing something like this in reality. Argh! Sure many of us dream of performing heroic acts and deeds like saving someone from a burning, falling apart building, but that's the thing about fantasy and reality; it's never what you truly expect from the latter. Argh, son of a-! I felt my features continuously contort in mixtures of pain, irritation and determination. Let's see, clearly I was in the main hallway, as the upstairs to my displeasure was inaccessible, blocked by numerous debris. So I'd have to find another way up should the infant be up there. And the wood beneath feels unstable enough- My mind screamed 'DANGER!' and incited me to quickly take a step back, flinching multiple times as piles of falling wood with a number of heavy-looking equipment (I swore I saw a toilet admist them) from the upper floor fell through the smoking ceiling in front of me... and somehow creating a gaping hole within the first floor as the debris fell straight through. After taking some deep breaths - while coughing rather violently for it - I resorted to taking slow breaths then before leaning forward and looking down at the black hole before me, seemingly leading down to Equestria's core. ...How does that even work-?! "Stardust?!" The pained shocked yell caused me to immediately look up at the stallion from the other side of the hallway, separated from reaching me by the hole produced from the debris just now. From the looks of things no injuries, as he seemed to be standing up staring at me in surprise just fine. Good, he's alright... Hold on, is that something on his back? I squinted hard as my vision confirmed it; Armor was carrying something, hopefully someone, on him as he looked at me with mixed expressions of distrust, worry and firmness. "Where's the child?!" I yelled as the cackling fires was already beginning to rise in sound and heat. And I felt some relief in this deadly situation when Armor nodded to his back as a small head perked up over his shoulder, staring at me with evident fear as the foal's arms were wrapped around Armor's neck tightly. I called out again, ignoring the suspicious expression the tall stallion still cast towards me. "Can you find another way around?!" Wouldn't matter how high his status was in the kingdom; I doubt anyone can easily jump over this hole. But I felt some sinking feeling within my gut at the negative response, yelling over the cackling flames as well. "This hallway is the only way across!" "What about the back of the house?!" "Nothing but a concrete wall! Far too dangerous to exit there with this colt on me!" "I was afraid of that..." "What?" I shook my head, now was not the time to give up before I could even plan something! "Are you capable of jumping over?!" I asked next after the stallion was seemingly done with soothing the terrified child holding onto him. If there was no other way around; this may seem like the only option remaining. If Armor had it in him... I frowned at the sight of hesitation, looking at me as though I was bonkers while saying something I couldn't hear over the growing fire surrounding inch by inch. But I think, judging by the expression afterwards, I got the gist behind his reluctance to the idea. "If this is about your distrust of me; we can sort that out later! Now, are you capable of jumping over or not?!" "Yes!" He finally answered with unwavered certainty. "But I can't jump over with him attached to me, far too dangerous! But there is another way!" Well in the face of possible death some optimism with do nicely. "Hold out your front hoofs!" ...What? But I quickly obliged rather hastily at the stern irritated look from across the large hole. Okay, now what-? "Now catch!" HOLY-! I felt my features contort from immediate panic to relief straight afterwards as the child landed in my arms, magically floated at a rather fast speed from the white unicorn concentrating. Well that was reckless, but not quite as reckless as jumping over with the child intact. Geez kid, you are heavy... Yet the look of fright stayed on the child with the small hat's face at the unexpected lift to his new holder, and despite the situation around us I felt some new resolve. The resolve of saving a child... "I've got him!" I yelled over the now-roaring fire, somehow getting worse. Just where was this world's fire brigade?! "I can see that!" Armor yelled, this time more force added to his voice. "Now get him out of here! I'll meet you outside!" Don't need to tell me twice! I quickly turned around, making certain beforehand the child was holding on my neck tightly, and ran straight to the nearest exit, which thankfully wasn't too far, disregarding the possible more holes created from the pressure of my stomping hoofs. Gotta get out! Gotta get out! GOTTA GET OUT! Ow! Damn heat! Argh! This freaking hurts-! AND I'M OUT! Running through the black smoke there wasn't there earlier to the open doorway. Then as more relief to my body, I felt fresh air penetrate my lungs as all four of my limbs landed roughly on the stone floors of the outside world, quickly inhaling the welcoming oxygen. "Mommy!" I felt the pressure of the small pony lifted off my back, causing me to glance over my shoulder as the boy leapt into the waiting embracing arms of his parent. Have I ever felt so accomplished in my life? No! That's twice now I've risked myself for the safety of an individual; first that arrogant blue mare and now a child. Around me I heard cheers from the crowds who were evidently observing the burning building with worry. Yep, that's right: I, Stardust Balance, got a child out of a house on fire. This is the first, and probably last time, I will ever do something like that again. Hang on... Slowly, even with the crowd yelling out in relief and joy and the mother of the colt thanking me loudly, my eyes slowly turned to the still burning building, wondering the same thing the guards around me were asking: where was Armor? Surely he would have made the jump by now-! Uh oh... Alright I'll give him four seconds to get out... time's up! Ignoring the surprised yells and protests, I hurled myself back into the waiting house, black smoke surrounding as I felt the stuff penetrate my lungs. Twice now! Twice I've entered this falling-apart house! But no time to mentally berate myself for it; I need to find Armor, fast! God forbid, as I told Spike during the bear incident, that I would allow anyone to be harmed under my watch. Passing through the fog, I did my best to ignore the violent coughing I was emitting while my squinted pained eyes struggled to see through the hallway where I last saw the stallion- And there he was... about to fall! Or at least, if I hadn't been there to catch him. My body leaped forwards and extended, hoof quickly grabbed onto his slipping limb while the unicorn hanged over the hole, obviously having not quite making the jump over and was slipping on the front floorboards, front half of his body hanging on before I showed up. Must. Get him... up! But good grief, and I thought the colt was heavy! It really didn't help with my already failing state; the intensity was beginning to become too much; any moment I might pass out from the gas around us... But hell; if I'm going down, at least I can save one more life before doing so! As I tried to pull back, my other front hoof grabbed onto him, ignoring the shocked expression on him for saving his life. Yeah, praise me for the feat later you contrived pony! Thankfully his surprise quickly wore off as he used his own free hoof to push himself forwards, and together we managed to get the unicorn up from the hole, Armor then standing up with fast recovery before looking at me with perplexity and... was that a bit of respect in his eyes? But with firm nods to each other, the two of us left the burning house, running through the hallway as the cliché event behind our determined rush happens where the falling ceiling follows before you escape. And as soon as we made it to the outside world once more, the pair of us violently coughing before collapsing as the pressure took its hold, my behaviour which was even strange to myself had me smile up at the blue beautiful skies above while we were being surrounded by cheering ponies. Then one glance at the white unicorn looking to me also, mixed expressions of his face, so nothing new there, I felt a laugh escape my slowing coughs... followed by Armor copying my reaction to the ridiculous day we had just been through. And finally, we found ourselves laughing hard, taking bliss in our success in saving the nearby child and ignorant to the confused expressions of the guards and townsfolk alike. "I was wrong about you, Stardust; today has clearly shown me that." Armor stated in front of the small group, all who decided to come over to the station to see me off, as evening had already come. "You're brave AND foolish." After the rather dangerous, yet admittedly somewhat exciting, incident with the burning house earlier today, which I'm convinced now this world just won't allow me to catch a break, both I and the stallion managed to somehow slip away from the cheering crowd, that had both mine and Armor's exhausted states surrounded, with aid from the royal guards. I enjoyed the gawking look on the stallion's face when I said we should just simply continue with the tour. Then the parents of his and Twilight's caught up with us, expressions filled with concern for the health of Armor's and... mine. I kept blinking rapidly at the repeated inquiries about if I was alright alongside their son. But the real shocker was being embraced by the mother for saving her son's life; the soon-to-be-prince describing in rather nauseating detail what occurred inside that house as we walked along the streets. Suffice to say, I inexplicably, and unintentionally, got them to like me. And to top it all off we later discovered that, as the two older ponies decided to accompany and later treat us to lunch, the parent and her child that we rescued thanked the pair of us dramatically. I was so caught off-guard by everything that's happened today that all I could do was shrug relentlessly while Armor smoothly told the grateful mare we just did what we had to, nothing more, nothing less. A bigger relief to us all was when the mare reassured us that house was instead her own mother's, who thankfully was out at the time, and both her and her son was just visiting Canterlot to see the colt's aged grandmother. We all laughed when the mare said her mother was eventually going to the elderly's home sooner or later anyway. I outwardly displayed awkwardness when it came to questions about myself, quickly steering the conversation as best I could from the intrigued ponies. But on the inside I felt more accomplished than ever. "Well." I answered with a humoured shrug to Armor's statement. "What can I say? Repeating my last words from earlier: I take others by surprise." "Evidently." He replied with a touch of amusement before raising an inquisitive brow. "But are you sure you need to go back already, even when we haven't returned to the castle yet after we first arrived? If you're worried over what Princess Celestia would say about your heroic actions today I'm sure she'll be completely positive about them." I shook my head. "That's not the reason." More of the circumstances why relating to a gut feeling me sticking around Canterlot any longer today would put me through more action. And I've had more than my share of such today. I could immediately return to my room in Ponyville upon arrival back and spend the rest of the day reading some of those storybooks Twilight was kind enough to lend me. In fact, that's what I'm going to do, no questions asked. Sod whatever event/crisis was going on back in Ponyville. I don't care if Zecora the Voodoo Zebra was visiting the town and inadvertently causing unnecessary prejudice against herself. 'Voodoo Zebra'... I don't believe a single person on my entire planet would ever have imagined putting the two words together. I continued my vocal train of thought. "But I do appreciate the tour you have given me around Canterlot, you, Miss Velvet and Mr Light." Don't make a Death Note joke. Don't make a Death Note joke. Don't make a Death Note joke. Having no clue to my restrained laughter, the mare by the side nodded happily. "It was our pleasure." "It was the least we could do after you saved our son's life." Light added with as equal enthusiasm as his mate. Speaking of mates, thankfully I had yet to encounter the lover of Armor's, and pray I never will face-to-face. From my limited knowledge over this world, my brother informed me Cadence has the power of forcing love from one pony to another. Or she heightens their feelings and makes them realize who they truly love, or something like that. Either way, I'm not fond of others who have people, or ponies for that matter, act against their will. "Do be sure to visit again. We would love to learn more about one of Twilight's new friends." "Perhaps." Was my sincere reply to Velvet's polite statement. But I hope I will never have to come back. Nothing personal; I still want to go home. Plain and simple. And by home I meant Earth, not the library. "It's a shame you're choosing to go without saying goodbye to the Princess." Armor pointed out then. "I think she was eager to learn more about you and where you... originate from." Yeah. I bet she was. "'Originate from?'" Light echoed in confusion. "But aren't you from Ponyville?" Dammit! Armor quickly covered for me after the hard glare I was sending him. "Ah, yes. See mother, father: Stardust here isn't truly from Ponyville, he's just staying there for a while because..." "...Because Celestia ordered it so." I finished for him. "As part of a test for Twilight. Top secret though." I added then when the dark blue stallion opened his mouth. But they seemed to buy our explanation with interested nods. If they weren't looking I'd have smacked Armor over the head for that slip-up. And myself for mentioning their daughter like that. "...You must be good friends with the Princess since you address her so." All heads turned to the mare who finally spoke up, having been watching the exchange of words quietly. Yes we met her halfway towards the station, and for some reason the boastful unicorn decided to follow us. Trixie appears unfazed by the attention, instead staring at me with a contemplative frown. I might have some idea what she's thinking about... "You could say that." I shrugged, before hearing the loud whistling of the train, prepared for departure, behind me. Time is short. It's been fun here... well not really. "I must take my leave. It was nice meeting you all." "The feeling is mutual." Armor then said rather sincerely. Yeah that tone of his around me tremendously changed after I saved his arse in that house- hmm? The corner of my eye caused me to turn at the approaching beige mare and her little dark-brown colt, both having kept quiet during my escort to the station. I never even got their names. But the real surprise was when a basket suddenly was being held in front of me, covered in a towel and, judging by the close smell, there was food in there. When did they take the time making this? "For saving both my son and the captain of the royal guards." The tall, rather attractive-looking ma- stop that! I mentally shook my head while slowly taking the basket off her waiting hoof. "You are a brave stallion sir." "...I couldn't possibly accept this." I protested lightly, staring at the object uncertainly. Truth be told, I find it hard to accept gifts from anyone. Their gratefulness would have been enough. "Please, you acted like a true hero today along with Captain Armor." Said stallion, watching the display, smiled pleasantly at my state. My reply was immediate. "I'm no hero." And before they could reply, likely in protest over the truth, another sharp whistle from the train informed me time was very short now. Okay enough sentiments. I'll take this gift, and probably give the entire contents to Spike if anything inside wasn't chocolate... or had chocolate with nuts in them. Nodding in thanks to the grateful mare, I quickly shook the hooves of everyone but Trixie's, who just continued looking at me. Okay I'm growing kinda disturbed about it now... And as I finished by patting the hat covering the kid's head gently, who smiled toothily at me for it, I was about to turn before Armor spoke up one last time. "Really though, thank you. If you wouldn't have been there, I might have fallen through that hole." "...It was my pleasure." I replied with a small smile paling to the white stallion's own. "You can return the favour some time in the future I'm sure." "Make sure my daughter is safe!" Velvet called out, still believing that excuse both me and Armor conjured up concerning her offspring, while I boarded the train where its carriage doors will close any second now. Scoffing loudly, I called over my shoulder. "Miss Velvet, I think it would be more the matter of your daughter taking care of me!" Chapter Ten: Migraine of the CenturyOne. Two. Three. Go! Argh! Shaking before rubbing to soothe my right now-red hoof, my teeth gritted in clear annoyance over the fact my attempt to at least leave some sort of mark on the innocent tree failed. This was about the umpteenth time now I've attempted all day to utilize that inexplicable strength within me, having shown itself to defend me and the others against that bear and dragon afterwards. Now? Nothing. Having taken a walk earlier in the morning with a brief greeting to the library's other two residents, I journeyed to anywhere I could find without being interrupted by anyone. Last night while it took me a while to sleep once again, I decided to begin my investigation on this hidden power of mine the next morning, testing so by punching something rather hard. And what better place to practice than a forest filled with apple trees- Jesus! I growled as I felt something round and hard land on top of my head from my next attempt, contributing nothing more other to the headache I was already receiving. My glanced at the rolling red apple on the dirt beside me, before glaring in irritation in confusion at my reddened hoof. Just where am I going wrong exactly? How do I access this strength without it being the case of an emergency? I'll need to use this power first before learning where it originated from. But right now it was being plain unreliable. So how do I use it...? "Where am I going wrong...?" I asked myself the same question as just before, this time vocally as though expecting some sort of answer from above. Perhaps that Specter would know something about it- "Ya suppose to kick the trees with your hind legs partner." Well that wasn't the telepathic voice I haven't heard in a while. "That just sounds even more painful." I retorted while turning, my irritation rising by the intrusion of the tall red stallion walking towards me carrying two baskets of red apples on his sides. Ah... yes him. I recognize Big Macintosh when I see him. And here I thought everyone was busy by now preparing for the arrival of their beloved monarch. The farmer Earth Pony shrugged, walking past me with his mind clearly on other things. "Not if ya give it a shot mister." "You make it sound so easy." "Eeyup; easy as pie." "...Uh-huh." I'm not going to believe him just like that, but luckily it seems I won't be able to express my uncertainty any more than needed as Big Mac continued walking by, going somewhere else most likely to work. Well at least he wasn't sticking around to talk. ...I should probably come back and try again tomorrow anyway, at least there will be no one entirely to interrupt me then. Still, while I was walking back to where I came from, I can't stop but ponder where exactly this mysterious strength I used to help the others originated. Maybe I gain this temporary power whenever someone was in peril? ...Nah that's stupid. I'll give credit to Celestia's arrival that will occur tomorrow; at least no one was bothering to slow down and greet me while I walked by the busy multi-coloured ponies across the town. And why would they? Ever since the incident with the griffon, which happened so long ago now for me, many who passed by me whenever for whatever reason I decide to venture outside merely threw my presence a side-glance before hurriedly moving along. Yet no one seemed to be doing so today, evidently their minds are fully set on preparing the entire town for their Princess's visit, which was, as I believed Spike mentioned this morning, unofficial. Though luckily I managed to get away from the library when Twilight reacted to the letter about that visit. I think I'll return to the library later... much later. I have no incentive to assist any of these ponies with the preparations. Plus that peeved feeling within me remained after Twilight's reaction about her mentor, immediately turning the entire library into more of a mess than it was before, which resorted myself to blatantly tell the exasperated unicorn to clean up her own mess. Yes, Spike and Twilight informed me with great detail over the course of what occurred during my absence to Canterlot and lie in the day after. And while I vocally approved of the purple unicorn's disbelief and skepticism over the exaggerate prejudiced attitudes of the others over the visiting zebra, Zecora, that immediately turned south over Twilight's denial over the existence of curses, and then their blatant accusations against the innocent zebra without any sort of proof. In the end it was Applejack's younger sister who helped resolve everything. But my biggest disapproval was my discovery of the mess within the library the next day upon waking up. And now that mess this morning; further disrespecting the hard written work of authors and philosophers alike. Wow, I'm prioritizing over respecting books more than respecting Celestia. Anyway, Ponyville looked admittedly... nice for the welcoming, at least I can appreciate the wide decorations of blue around the entire town. But I recall in Spike's reading of the letter that Celestia wouldn't arrive until tomorrow, so why the hurry? What was the monarch going to visit first thing in the morning-? "Watch out mister!" The sudden warning caused me to quickly take a step back as something rushed past me. And I winced as the blur of a pony crashed into a nearby stand. Well that was close, for me anyway. Regardless I walked towards the sight, finding myself then taking a step back in surprise and blinking rapidly as a head popped out from the mess, yellow eyes wandering in different directions from each other- Well what do you know? Another pony I recognize today! "Are you alright?" I inquired politely after the grey pegasus finished shaking the messy fruit off her and apologizing profusely to the annoyed pony owning the stand, turning to me with a wide smile. "I'm fine, thank you for asking! This happens all the time; sometimes I'm not as careful as I should be." Clearly. "Very good then, have a nice day." Now with that out of the way, I was preparing to turn and walk another direction to contemplate further... ...Before I suddenly found Derpy right in front of me. Too close for my taste as I frowned. "Wait, I know you!" She does? "...You do?" An enthusiastic nod reminding me terribly of Pinkie Pie. "Sure, you're the guy who punched that mean griffon in the face!" My face fell more flat than previously. Of course they were still going on about that, I've learnt that not much really happens in this town enough for these residents to recall such trivial events so quickly. "That was a long time ago, miss...?" Despite already knowing her name, it would be rather suspicious if I already called her as such without the pegasus telling me beforehand. And now she grabbed my hoof and shook it wildly. Well she certainly wasn't as reluctant to approach me as the other residents, and I find that a bad thing. "I'm Derpy Hooves! It's nice to meet you, what's your name?" "Balance. Stardust Balance. A pleasure Miss Hooves." I bowed formally after she was done torturing my limb. "Oh just call me Derpy, you don't have to be so formal." One day I'm going to meet someone who would prefer things to be formal, who isn't Celestia. But I nodded anyway, before blinking as the pegauss then gasped loudly. "I almost forgot, I've got to help with the decorations for the Princess' arrival! See you later Stardust!" ...Well, that was pointless. I cocked my head a little at the rushed departure of Derpy as she flew off to help the town residents with their silly preparations. It was evening, so I could understand the hurry, but that just enforces my belief that the monarch will arrive sometime in the morning. I'll be in the forest by then trying again during Celestia's visit then. Good. Just what I like to see upon my return; a spotless library. My walk lasted until the fall of night, deciding at the right time to go back to my temporary residence when both Twilight and Spike have most likely fallen asleep, the former no doubt wishing to wake up the next day early for complete preparation of her beloved mentor's arrival. Well good for her. My eyes gazed over the many clean shelves, filled with countless rows of books I swore they were sparkling. They did a good job cleaning up Twilight's mess, a ten out of ten... though I suspected Spike was the one who deserved more credit for the clean-up, as Twilight possibly might have gone out during the day to check on the decorations around the town. You know, I could have done that for her... oh well. She wouldn't have been satisfied until she saw the welcoming party for herself anyway. "But I'm fairly certain." I spoke to myself while inspecting the dustless spines of the books. "The purpose for Celestia's visit won't be to check out the library." "Maybe not." A familiar female voice replied from behind. "But it doesn't hurt to make sure everything in Ponyville is neat and tidy for the Princess's arrival." Damn, I should've waited outside longer. Raising a brow I glanced over my shoulder at the purple unicorn, who had a floating quill and bottle of ink beside her. "Maybe you're just exaggerating over her visit." "Maybe you're taking this more lightly than you should." Twilight said evenly, setting the equipment away and admiring the spotless work, before turning to me with a polite smile. "How was your day out?" "Can't complain." I shrugged casually, despite the fact no progress was done today in finding out how to exactly access my 'hidden power'. "How was... whatever it was you did today?" A humoured raised brow. "You mean checking on preparations and making sure everything around Ponyville's in order?" I nodded. Yes that. "I can't complain either, though some things had to be corrected. I mean no offence to any of the town residents, but I don't think some of them understand how important it is that everything must be perfect for the arrival of Princess Celestia." "...You really value your mentor that much." It was a rhetorical statement, obviously. But the respect and admiration was clear in her tone. Twilight nodded positively. "Of course I do; when your teacher is the most powerful equine in all of Equestria, and is the ruling monarch, how can you not respect her?" Tch yeah, most powerful pony for now anyway. "Well..." Twilight frowned curiously. "'Well...?' Stardust... you don't have anything against Princess Celestia, do you? I thought you two were good friends." At that honest statement I blinked in surprise. 'Good friends?' "What made you believe that?" "Well you always address her without the title, so I assumed you must be really close to her." Ahh. I shook my head in amusement. "That's not the case at all, but do you really want to know? And keep in mind this is just my opinion." I'm curious myself as to how this unicorn would react to what I was about to say if she nodded. And nodded she did. "Very well... I don't like Celestia." What followed was, though rather disappointingly predictable, a sharp gasp and widened violet eyes. "W-What?" "You heard right," I couldn't resist smirking at her reaction. "I don't like Celestia. Do I hate her? No. Do I think she's capable of great things? Absolutely. But my impressions of her ever since arriving to Ponyville myself have been less than... well impressive to say the least." That was then Twilight decided to walk up towards me, evidently closely examining my eyes for any hint of deception, frowning in clear confusion. "You're not lying." She realized while then taking a step back, looking at me as though in a new light. "But... I don't understand. I mean, I've heard there are few ponies out there who hold no respect for the Princess but... you don't hate her either?" "No. Honestly I find her overrated." I shrugged. An uncomprehending blink, and I couldn't help but enjoy the fact I was catching the intelligent unicorn off-guard. "So then you're... indifferent to her then." Was that a tinge of hope in her tone? "...You can say that yeah." I replied after dwelling on it for a moment. Indifferent? Yep that sounds accurate. "But like I said, this is just all my perspective on things. Feel free to disagree." "Believe me I am." Twilight was quick to reply, still shocked over the fact a resident of her own house had no absolute respect for her own monarch and mentor. "So then... why don't you like her?" I opened my mouth to reply, before a sudden thought occurred to me. Would Twilight inform Celestia about this conversation the following day? It seems likely; this loyal unicorn would no doubt request the monarch to show me why I should respect the alicorn. Or worse yet, Twilight would attempt to get me to like Celestia with history books of the Princess's exploits and victories. Basically, this conversation should be halted for another day when the monarch wasn't visiting anytime soon. "Perhaps we should continue this talk another time, Twilight." I said instead while proceeding to walk past her, avoiding the intense stare looking after me while I departed for my own room. "You have a busy day tomorrow and thus are in no need for distractions. Goodnight Twilight." Besides, it wasn't exactly rocket science; I just didn't like Celestia. "-dust! Stardust!" Annnd my mind woke up at the loud female voice and constant shaking of my bed. My body sat upwards at the rude interruption, glaring in disdain and confusion at the rather panicking unicorn who decided to wake me up God knows how early in the morning... well early for me anyway. "Twilight?" I asked in hoarse disbelief before yawning... was it just me upon suddenly awakening mid-dream or was I hearing some peculiar sounds I've never heard before in the library-? "Hey!" "No time!" The mare said while literally dragging me out of bed and then my room. Where does she get this sudden strength? "You need to help us! The library has been infested with bugs!" Despite my legs aching in understandable pain from the running towards the unicorn's closed room, I raised a tired brow. "Have you tried spraying the insects?" Honestly, I was woken up just because of some creepy-crawlies? Just have Spike eat the damn bugs and call it a day. And why should I help? Sheesh Celestia's upcoming arrival must be really stressing her out- Holy mother of-! Now my senses were on alert. My exhausted eyes widened at the state of the unicorn's room after Twilight opened the door for me to behold the sight. And beheld it I did. What... what the hell is going on? Swarms of bugs all around the bedroom, toying around and dropping everything they could grab their tiny fragile-looking limbs on. Wait a minute... I know these things. "You let these things into the library?!" I exclaimed in disbelief as Twilight closed the door behind us to prevent the little flying bug's escape. What were they called again? Para-something. "I only brought one home; I didn't know it would multiply like this!" "Didn't you at least research about them first?!" From his assistance of trying to obviously capture the damn things, Spike called out in his struggle. "You know what these things are?" I nodded while Twilight magically dropped a basket by my side for me to catch the para... sprites. Yes that was it! "Something that should have never been allowed into the library." And after this was over, I intend on lecturing the one responsible for allowing them entry. But first I was currently stopping them from landing all over my body as though it was a playground for them and dodging all the throwing up these insects were doing to reproduce themselves. Oh I'll definitely be doing some telling off after this was over. So after that physical and mental exertion of my energy, capturing all the insects within the room and rounding them up into a... bag, I found myself leaning against Twilight's bed in utter exhaustion, while Spike handled cleaning up the bedroom. Already my breathing was heavy, having never anticipated dealing with something like this so suddenly on the day of Celestia's arrival. Thankfully there were no real casualties during our chase of the pesky irritating bugs; not one of them, or Twilight, Spike and any of the books, were harmed. But really, I should have seen some sort of catastrophe coming... "Tell me what happened." I said to the annoyed dragon, as Twilight herself had just left in search for her friends, briefly stating the mares had their own pets of the parasprites as well. A truthful shrug. "Twilight came home yesterday with one of those little bugs to keep me company, saying it was a gift from Fluttershy- oh not that you're bad company or anything, I'm sure Twilight didn't mean anything like that!" He added upon looking in my direction. I shrugged in turn. "No offence taken. Yet I'm admittedly surprised; Twilight didn't bother researching about the insect in case of something like what we just went through happening? For an intelligent mare, Spike, you think she'd at least look around her own library for any information about the creature." "Maybe she was too focused on the preparation for Princess Celestia's arrival." The purple lizard speculated. Ah Spike, always quick to defend your mistress. "Perhaps." I replied before yawning, my limbs resting from the frantic chasing of the parasprites. So Fluttershy was responsible for the catastrophe huh? And many of the other mares have their own versions of the same pet? Why do i get the feeling this was going to be an incredibly long day...? Probably because it was. "And here I thought Twilight and the rest recently learnt that appearances can be deceiving." I'm referring, besides to the lesson during the whole Zecora incident of course, to the look of the small creatures; appearing innocent at first before playing so much mischief it would make Jack Frost proud. "Maybe they just forgot about it for a moment." "Or maybe they're just careless." I retorted irritably, before rubbing my forehead. "Sorry, I'm just exhausted, that's all. I don't take kindly to being woken up rudely." "That's alright." Spike smiled lightly while putting away a pile of literature. "Is that the same with all humans?" I released a small smirk at the sincere question. "Just to many, my friend." My limbs stretched in different directions then. What should I do now; return to bed, though it may already be too late for that, or at least do some work of my own to deal with this Parasprite problem? Really it wasn't any of my business. In reality, this wasn't my problem to deal with; Fluttershy was the one who decided to bring the bugs to Ponyville for whatever reason to begin with. Parasprites were really, from my knowledge of them, simple mild annoyances that can quickly be taken care of... unless they started swarming around the town and create an even bigger migraine for me. And that migraine would increase exponentially if Twilight started whining and messed up the entire library just to seek out a solution against the potential infestation. "Where are you going?" Spike asked upon noticing me getting up slowly and heading towards the open door. "To research how to combat this blight brought onto this town." Though really I would love to see Celestia's reaction to the infestation, but I won't cause a headache by my own amusement. I'll look around in the 'P' section downstairs for any information regarding the parasprites, after having my morning water first. "You mean that wasn't the end of it?!" I chuckled tiredly. "Oh Spike, you should know by now things are never that easily resolved." And I had a sinking gut feeling things are to soon become a whole lot worse... And got a lot worse things did! "Back! Back you vermin!" I cried in disgust - right now I didn't care if I was behaving Rarity-style - while waving the flying insects away with the only book in my protection, quickly clutching it to my chest whenever the Parasprites attempted to take a bite out of the book. Speaking of which: THEY'RE EATING THE BOOKS! One minute, everything was calm and peaceful during my search for answers regarding in getting rid of the annoying bugs completely out of Ponyville. It had taken a while; there were no books about Parasprites starting with the word 'P', so instead I took a gander around the 'I' section in relation to insects. And success, I had found it. And as soon as I opened the first page, this catastrophe happened. God damn insects! My eyes narrowed every second at the sight of the disgusting populating-by-the-minute Parasprites either taking a bite out of the multiple stacks of literature or... licking the pages. What brought this sudden change in behaviour? This morning the things were just toying around with the books in Twilight's room, now they're devouring them like snacks! Do their small teeth grow sharper and taste buds change as the day progresses? If that's the case why didn't the Parasprite Twilight first brought back devour every book in sight? Oh never mind that, they're eating knowledge right here! "Help!" I'd love to Spike, really. But right now I was making sure this book in my hooves, which contained the information necessary to getting rid of the insects, stayed intact while trying to keep as many Parasprites away as possible from other nearby literature. A gasp alerted me to look to my right. Well it's about damn time you got here! "They're eating all the words!" Wait what? True enough, I witnessed in disbelief at the bugs somehow sucking up the ink out of the pages like spaghetti. "How is that possible?!" I yelled before knocking away a couple of Parasprites attempting to get their filthy little limbs on my book. "Twilight, I've got the-!" I stopped as the unicorn was already nowhere in sight. OH COME ON! "Help..." A meek voice called out, and I glanced at the distressed dragon hiding underneath a basket. Christ, the books or Spike...? ...Ughh. Grabbing the stacked information between my teeth, I raced over to the helpless dragon, throwing the basket off him to somewhere else and pulled him up. Spike nodded while continuing to be frightened by the whole ordeal as I gestured to the exit, following me outdoors and away from the hell neither of us asked for upon awakening today. Taking multiple deep breathes, Spike concluded with an exasperated tone. "Thanks." I shrugged, taking the book out of my mouth. "Don't mention it-" Ohhhh my Goooood... "What? What is it-? ...Oh no..." I heard the dragon next to me say quietly as we bore witness to the state of Ponyville. Parasprites. Parasprites everywhere. Hundreds upon hundreds invading the town ruthlessly, devouring everything within sight. Ponies crying in shock and fright while hurriedly fleeing from the Parasprites... am I rhyming in my own mind? Is this really the time? No, no time for pointless inward thoughts! This situation must be handled with immediately! Setting the book down as Spike kept shouting about what we were going to do, I flipped the pages to get right to the 'P' part, having discovered the subject of the irritating insects was in the index. Ah-ha! Got it! Let's see... Parasprites... multiplies upon devouring of edible substances... can be drawn to and lured away from populated areas by... ...Oh. "Huh." I muttered outloud, rubbing my still-tired eyes to make sure I wasn't hallucinating the ludicrous words. Well that's the stupidest thing I've ever read. "Wait, Stardust!" Hmm? I looked up at Spike's sudden change of tone from panicking to confusion. "Listen... that's music!" ...Hold on what? I strained my ears past the screaming of the ponies and fluttering of the insects to hear that, true enough, there was the faint sound of music... and it was approaching from the sound of it across the town. Well if this wasn't a convenience I don't know what is. "Spike... Read this." I passed the open book to the curious dragon, who picked it up reading the contents while the sight of a determined concentrating Pinkie Pie walked straight by us with a tow of every Parasprites following her in beat to the music. You mean to tell me... that for once Pinkie Pie's musical 'talents' comes useful? "Huh, what do you know, those specific musical instruments in the book Pinkie Pie's playing can get rid of the bugs- uh Stardust... where are you going?" I heard Spike while I walked back to the library. In answer I said in irritation without turning. "To hell with this tripe, I'm going back to bed." Good God this was stupid! Pinkie Pie knew what those things were all along when Twilight didn't? I've been challenged with a lot of absurdity this morning. And it was all, to be quite honest, a giant waste of my time. Sod Celestia's visit. Sod this morning. Sod. Everything. Ugh... already today was a migraine of the century. "-dust. Stardust... wake up please." Another interruption? Give me a break. My eyes blinked tired and painfully from the pestering sunlight - I should seriously consider getting the damn window some curtains - before shifting over to my left to find the pleasant face of Twilight Sparkle smiling at me... well rather pleasantly. "Twilight...?" I questioned before yawning, having not at all anticipated another rude awakening on the same day. Though was it the afternoon or did I sleep through the whole day to the next morning? I've never accomplished that before. But after the spectacle of Pinkie Pie's resolve, nothing should surprise me anymore. Speaking of which, is that why this unicorn woke me up now? "Sorry to wake you up again." A polite apology followed by an excuse. "I thought you wouldn't want to miss out on the rest of the day." After this morning's fiasco? Of course I would. Instead I smiled tiredly before stretching my front limbs. "That's nice of you, Twilight. For a moment there I thought the Parasprites returned or something." Then remembering the so-called importance of today, I frowned in genuine confusion. "Wait... shouldn't you be busy right now sucking up to your mentor?" Frowning slightly at the jibe, the purple mare shook her head. "Princess Celestia left before she could see the disaster of the town, thankfully; she had urgent matters to attend to in Fillydelphia, another infestation of bugs happened there." So she left? Shame. "...Well isn't that cute? Celestia's playing 'pest control'." I chuckled at the look on Twilight's face, my brain waking up more by the minute after my peaceful nap. Though while I was expecting some sort of defensive retort, instead I blinked as the unicorn suddenly changed the subject. "I'm sorry." "...Pardon?" What on Earth could she be apologizing for now? "For disturbing your sleep this morning to help us clean up the infestation I made in the library by bringing the parasprite home. If I'd done my research which you did for me - Spike showed me the book earlier - this whole thing would've been resolved easier." A flash of embarrassment on her features. "I was so concentrated on the Princess's arrival I was convinced nothing bad would happen from taking a small pet home." "It happens to the best of us, and I'm sorry too for behaving so cranky this morning; you know what I'm like." "It's fine; that was my fault to begin with." "Hardly." The last thing I needed right now was Twilight feeling sorry for herself right in front of me. I reached out to place a hoof on where I presumed the mare's shoulder was. "Besides, I would have helped you either way if you were in danger. You know that." A shrug, but a grateful smile as well. "I appreciate that, but when you think about it the only real ones who were in danger around here were the food and books." We both chuckled at that. "Thank you for not being mad at me." "Twilight." I began while sitting up more comfortably, removing my hoof from her when I decided that was enough. "I only ever display irritation or madness at you when you either conduct some ridiculous idea or decision, or when you mess up the library single-handedly." The unicorn looked away at the reference about yesterday. "But should you, Spike, your friends, or the books be in any kind of danger, then no I won't be mad at you; as long as you learned from the experience." An enthusiastic nod. "You're right; today taught me that just because something looks cute, doesn't mean the same on the inside." It was my turn to nod, this time approvingly. Then Twilight smiled humouredly. "Well at least we both got what we wanted today-" We did? "- Despite Princess Celestia's urgency to deal with a matter elsewhere, at least she didn't see the mess made by the Parasprites around Ponyville. And you didn't have to see her." It took a moment I got the gist of what Twilight was implying. "I told you last night I didn't hate her, Twilight. Indifferent, remember?" "I know..." Oh joy the return of the frown. "But I still don't understand why you do." The 'why' question; always a pain in my backside. But if it brought some ease to Twilight's mind I may as well enlighten her. "So far, from what I've seen anyway, is that Celestia has done absolutely nothing that aided us during the times of crisis around Ponyville." A blink. "Would you clarify?" I sighed. "I mean in the cases of the fiasco's around Nightmare Moon and that dragon." Never mind the fact, my dear, when in the future she sends you into that parallel world on your own, with no idea what you're getting into, and clearly the alicorn knew more than she was letting on. "Where was she during the whole ordeals? And why didn't she handle them instead of sending her prized student headfirst into danger? I can't exactly respect someone who sits idly by and lets her subjects do the work when she's more than capable of handling the matter herself." Sitting back folding my arms, I closed my eyes and waited for the either heated or calm reply in defense to her mentor and monarch. Thankfully it was the latter tone. "I'm sure Princess Celestia had her reasons for not dealing with Nightmare Moon or the dragon herself; I know she would never guide me to danger if she thought our friends weren't capable. Also right now she's handling the matter of an infestation in Fillydelphia." "And getting rid of bugs will earn her my respect?" I asked ludicrously, opening my eyes at the unicorn. "And I would just like to point out, Twilight, that while you and the girls hold the powers of the Elements of Harmony-" Which I haven't seen in a while, but I knew exactly where they were. "- and you are all capable of great feats; it doesn't excuse the fact you're still young and shouldn't be dealing with so many dangerous matters when Celestia is more than capable herself of resolving everything." "...It sounds to me you're just concerned for the well-being of me and the girls." I sighed in disdain at the accusation. "Twilight, listen-" "No, it's your turn to listen." I blinked at the firm tone and raised hoof. Oh boy here comes a lecture... "I've heard your view on the Princess, and I respect that. But you make it sound as though she's just acting laid-back and letting her own student carry out the dangerous tasks-" Which is exactly what she was doing. "-And yes, that could be considered the case if you look at things that way. But despite being the most powerful alicorn and ruler of all Equestria, doesn't mean she can handle every matter. Plus it also sounds like, dare I say it, you have little faith in me and the others in dealing with dangerous situations." "This isn't about faith-" "Stardust, let me finish. I think the problem here is you just don't believe me and the girls are capable of handling things like those events, nor have you even given Princess Celestia a chance." "...What are you suggesting?" The purple mare smiled light-heartedly. "Just give her, and me and the girls, a chance. Maybe then you can see why everypony else respects the Princess so. All you need to do is just give it time." ...Time? Time? I'm spending enough time as it is making friends with all of you, my dear. I don't think there's any to spare in giving your precious ruler a 'chance'. "...I can't promise you that Twilight." "You don't have to." Twilight assured me enthusiastically. "I'm confident you will like the Princess sometime in the future." At that claim I raised a brow; and here I thought Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash were usually that self-assured. The unicorn shrugged at the look. "In the meantime, you can help me and Spike clean up the library... that is if you want to." "...Eh, why not? I'm awake now anyway." Plus I don't think I'll be returning to the realm of sleep right now. Taking the cover off me, I proceeded to follow the mare outside the room. Still, give Celestia a chance to prove herself? No offence to the monarch but I really, really don't see that happening... ever. As if reading my mind, Twilight glanced over her shoulder. "I'm guessing it takes a while for anyone to earn your respect huh?" I nodded, speaking calmly. "Indeed; the only one in all of Equestria that has my respect is a single mare." "Oh, and who's that?" "You'll find out eventually I'm sure." That was then Twilight changed the conversation, knowing my lips are sealed for the time-being. "Alright then, I'll hold you to that. So, you never told me what exactly transpired during your visit to Canterlot." The smirk widened. "No, I suppose I didn't." And inwardly chuckled while imagining the frown on her face for my refusal to tell her anything about it. Chapter Eleven: Addictive Song UpI could be twenty years old right now and I wouldn't have even noticed. That's how long I've been here, from the start of this world's summer all the way to the approaching conclusion of winter. I've spent almost a full year trapped in this world of multi-coloured ponies and other sentient creatures, with no contact to make with my family, who must be worried to death around my sudden disappearance. I sometimes wonder, besides my family, if anyone else tried to search for me, at least for some clues to my inexplicable absence? The police obviously. But friends? I had so few back home I'd be amazed if they even tried. My next door neighbor old childhood friends perhaps, but I was so despised by others back home- Okay, 'despised' was stretching it a little, more of 'indifferent towards by others'. Anyway, during my long-arse months of staying in Equestria, more specifically the rather eventful Ponyville, I have grown more accustomed than I would've preferred over the course of my imprisonment here with the socially-open citizens; the Mane Six and Spike especially, the latter I would consider to be the second closest to whom I would call a friend. But right now they continued to be in my 'acquaintances' category. Rarity, Applejack and Fluttershy were the ones I 'hung out' with the most outside of the Golden Oak Library. The white unicorn and I shared a disdain for getting our body literally dirty over anything and had specific tastes over many things, though my biggest gripe with Rarity was her insistence and attempts to comb/wash/cut my mane and beard. The orange Earth Pony and I shared an appreciation for blunt honesty, though we disagreed over my lack of conducting any activity that requires a heinous amount of bodily energy. The yellow pegasus and I shared an appreciation for quietness, I often visited her just for the sake of finding some peace whenever Twilight or Spike behaved in noisy fashions for whatever reason. And while the politeness was considerably adorable, I had to exhale exasperation here and there whenever it starts to get old. Now, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie? I've grown more... shall we say tolerable towards them over my stay in Ponyville. I mean they're both still a major pain to deal with or even stand when we're in the same room, but somehow I've managed to shockingly put up with their obnoxious personalities... I've even taken some pleasure here and there with Rainbow Dash's confusion whenever I casually address her as 'Sonic Ripoff'. And finally Twilight... now she was the closest I had around in this forsaken town, even the world, to a friend, despite her and the rest always addressing me as their friend. Our appreciation for books and knowledge, exasperation and irritation over the stupidity of others, appreciation for silence and taking care of the library, and our often conversations/arguments maintains her status as my most favourite pony of all. I still kept my secret from her and the others but Spike...yes I continue still in my refusal to let them know the truth. But in the end, I dare tell myself that I've grown overly fond of these ponies... it almost feels like a shame when I leave. But I must; my family is waiting for me. My little sister waits for me to always be there for her and read her bedtime stories. My young brother waits for me for our many arguments where he spouts some nonsensical bull to 'reinforce' whatever absurd point he was trying to make. My young teenage sister waits for me to... actually I have no idea what benefit I am to her, other than just being a sibling. But just you wait everyone... I'll be back home as soon as possible. I like snow. And by that I mean I LOVE the stuff. My reaction to first seeing the stuff on the very first day of Equestria's winter the first morning made both Twilight and Spike raise amused brows, which I quickly explained to them, after tearing my eyes from the beautiful sight, that in my homeland snow was something that rarely showed itself, even during winter. And due to England's lack of the wonderful weather, I had fully expected all the snow to disappear the next day... but I was admittedly completely surprised when it continued snowing the next day, Twilight informing me the pegasus' who control the weather are making sure the snow stays until the end of winter. Suffice to say, first with my repaired ear and now a full snowy winter, I've gotten to grow fond of this world even more. Now here I was, of the morning of the last day of winter, just sitting by the edge of the window in the main area of the library, enjoying the sight of outside falling bits of frozen water before me. Oh yes, despite my love for the cold substance, I prefer to just sit inside and observe rather than go out there and be possibly pelted by snowballs by certain people... or ponies. "Dare I repeat myself saying your body will go stiff with you just sitting there like that all day?" I smirked at the exasperated voice behind me. "Dare I repeat myself that your concern is noted, but not necessary?" Really what else was there for me to do? I've read like over a hundred books in this library, and I certainly wasn't going to attempt writing on paper again and produce a sloppy mess as a result. The fact that most of these ponies write using their mouths had me exclaim how more difficult that was than using their hooves. Finally looking away to the two who've just finished with their breakfast, I raised a brow at the small dragon climbing onto Twilight's back for a ride. How she always tolerates that I have no clue. "Going somewhere?" I asked. Spike responded before his mistress, clearly tired still; I swear that dragon was more lazy than I. "Mayor Mare's giving some boring speech about Winter Wrap Up-" "What Spike means to say is," Twilight cut off the uncaring lizard while giving him an unamused stare. "Every year on the last day of winter, the Mayor of Ponyville announces the official beginning of Winter Wrap Up, and everypony's going to help clean up the town." Ah yes, Twilight told me all about 'Winter Wrap Up' a few days back. And as part of tradition none of the unicorns around town are permitted to utilize magic to help in the cleaning. ...Yeah good luck with that love. "Are you coming with us to Town Hall?" To blend in with a crowd of happy-go-lucky four-legged sentient woodland creatures? "Certainly." I replied while the cons of the idea outweighed any pros, walking towards the front door with the pair. May as well see what all the fuss was about and why these ponies were on the level of Twilight-uptight today with this event. However, if they expect me to participate in their traditional event of making way for spring... "Well look on the bright side Spike." I said as the crowd of multi-coloured creatures dispersed to join their respective teams. "At least the speech was quick." "I think that's the bright side for you Stardust." I shrugged at the drowsy reply. Touché my reptilian friend, I had to credit the mayor for at least getting to the point of her speech and having her citizens work as quickly as possible. It's rather a shame, really. I enjoyed this season to the fullest, agreeing with yet pretending to ignore Twilight's remarks that winter was the season where I was active most. This was the best winter I've ever had, honestly. And I'm sure if any other British person somehow got transported and stranded within Equestria, they'd more than likely think the same thing. All in all... I'm sad to see this all go. This was the most fun I've had ever since arriving in Ponyville. "Oh gosh!" A surprised voice returned me to reality as I raised a brow at the purple unicorn looking around rather wildly. "Where should I go? I'm not sure where I'd fit in... what exactly does everypony do?" Welcome to my world Twilight, have a brownie. "Ugh, teamwork..." I couldn't help but mutter in disdain at the numerous groups." "You're not fond of teamwork, Stardust?" "I see no value in it... for me anyway-" I was then cut off by a song so good the damn thing wouldn’t stay out of my head the whole day through. Winter wrap up, winter wrap up... Dammit, though I should've expected this. Aside from the song itself being played today of course, but now it remained stuck inside my head, playing never-endingly just to spite me for not taking that big a part of it. Why should I? That was the town's song, not mine. Now I'm currently awaiting the purple unicorn I was accompanying at the moment from finishing helping Rarity with... whatever it was she's doing. The only bright side to this eventful morning I suppose was having seen why that song was so popular with the fans. I would've enjoyed it much more further if it didn't feel five minutes long and my own mouth joined in like that. Unexplainable strength. Magic not working all that well when used on me. Voice singing on its own accord. These are the things that hurt my brain whenever I constantly attempt to figure them out with logic. Yeah, remember logic? That seems to be the thing Equestria laughs at whenever possible- And she returns. "Any luck?" I inquired casually as Twilight approached, and I seemed to get my answer as she lowered her head and released a groan. "Not as such then..." I speculated after glancing then at the direction of Rarity conducting work upon... honestly I have no clue what she's doing over there. I'm just gonna assume it's something important in relation to the whole wrapping winter up. Winter wrap, winter wrap up... dammit. Winter wrap up winter wrap up- "Oh Jesus... careful- Twilight, keep an eye on that- no you shouldn't be spinning like that. Geez Twilight use your balance, it'll help..." Laughter to my right. "Stardust, calm down. She'll be fine. There's no need to worry." "I'm not worried." "If you say so." Well if you're not going to take such a thing seriously Spike I might as well be. Honestly, ice-skating. Dangerous activity, never understood the pleasure of it. I've tried that sport once, and those are memories I wish never to relive again. My eyes focused on the purple unicorn who was already losing control of herself! Though I don't think she had any control of her movement the moment Spike pushed her onto the thick ice. Dear God what if the ice breaks-? Uh oh... I winced, imagining the pain of the impact as the three skated right past me and straight into a large pile of snow, resulting in a snowman comprised of the three before they shook the stuff off them. While heading towards the three, Spike exhaled more childish laughter. "You are a natural Twilight - Haha - a natural disaster! Hahahaha!" Casting a glare at the rude behaviour, I asked the purple mare. "Are you all right?" Better to ask since no one else was. "Yeah, I'm fine." Twilight answered quickly. Oh you say that my dear, but the tone and disappointed expression claims otherwise... "Twilight, you did a great job your first time around!" Pinkie Pie then began congratulating the getting-up unicorn, before immediately adding some words that I'm more than certain are of no help at all. "I'm sure my first time was just as wobbly and blobbly and crasharific as yours!" "Really?!" Twilight, seriously... "...No." I sighed in disdain because, let's face it, that's how I can only react to this situation. Spike was about to laugh before quickly covering his mouth at seeing my expression. Pinkie Pie continued after the downcasting answer. "But did I make you feel better?" Oh I'm sure she feels just peachy, Pinkie Pie. "Hah... yeah, I guess." Ya see? "I bet you'll be super-awesome at something that keeps your hoofs on the ground. I know; Fluttershy could probably use your help with the critters." "Well, I'm pretty good with animals." Twilight entertained the idea... while slowly sliding on the ice. "Yeah, I'll go help her!" Before moving across the ice again in comical fashion... Oh THIS next attempt should be good... do I mean the skating or helping out Fluttershy? Pick one. "So let me get this straight..." I began conversing with Spike while Twilight and Fluttershy tended to awakening the woodland creatures. "Your owner, or friend if you prefer, is arguably the most intelligent knowledgeable genius across all of Equestria... and you've never heard of, nor have known any meaning of the word 'hibernation' until now?" A sheepish shrug. "Sometimes when Twilight talks like a know-it-all, it just gets kinda hard to pay attention to her, especially if she uses a big word like that." Hardly a big word Spike. I was about to voice as such before he spoke again, this time in a hushed tone for the two ponies near not to hear. "Do they have hibernation in your world?" I nodded, speaking just as quietly. "They do, and let me tell you I know a lot of my kind who wished hibernation was a thing with humanity." "Oh, are they usually tired?" "No, they're just usually lazy." The dragon searched my blank face for a moment before laughing a little at the jab towards my own species. "You know, sometimes you make me wonder whether I ever want to meet a human who hasn't turned into a pony or not." Heh. Time for a vague answer from yours truly. "You never know my friend." "Wah! Snakes! Snaaaakes!" Our attention then turned to the backing-up purple unicorn who moved away from the hole of the dangerous reptiles - she wasn't afraid of interacting with a dragon but with snakes? - before entering a cave behind her... before running out with a feminine scream as multiple bats followed the frightened Twilight outside. And here comes the icing on the cake. As my freezing hoof - which I'm amazed hasn't become frozen to the snowy ground yet - automatically reached up to rub my forehead at Twilight's behaviour. the purple unicorn meanwhile was now running away from a nest of bees due to their home being stuck on her head. And the curtain closes as I released a small smirk at the admittedly entertaining show before me; a family of skunks exiting the small cave Twilight entered, and, judging by the smell of things and the unicorn's groan inside the hole, someone was going to need a very good washing. "Ohh... all this winter wrap up stuff is a lot harder than it looks." Twilight complained while her loyal assistant scrubbed the poor unicorn, who was currently being bathed in a pool of orange to clean away the smell left behind from the woodland creatures. I was always skeptical of tomato sauce being a cure to get rid of skunk's... well skunk. Today might just prove me if it was true or not. "Right," Spike concurred in irritation of his own, covering his nose with his free hand. What was I doing? Well I'm standing on the other side with a towel on stand-by, taking in the warmth of the library after being outside for so long assisting in Twilight's pointless quest. "Because there's no magic; why don't you just use magic Twilight and get it done the right way?" Now, let me just point something out I've actually learnt since becoming a resident of Twilight's house. Since I have no ability to utilize magic whatsoever, nor since I was never an Earth Pony in the first place so I have not that magic that allows me to become in 'tune' with nature, it made me realize just exactly how under-credited this form of these species was. Earth Ponies have always been the grunts of Equestria, the ones who have to do all the work practically without using either magical nonsense or flying; which is why me becoming an Earth Pony makes sense. What I'm getting at here is this: Earth Ponies are underrated, and are seriously in more need of appreciation. They don't use magic or flying to solve their problems, their solutions involve either brute force or rationality. And for that I've found myself over the months of my stay here respecting them for it. "No Spike, I have to do it the traditional way. Ponyville has never needed magic to wrap up winter." Also it took me now to realize Twilight was almost entirely dependent on magic, which wasn't a good thing. "But they've never had you here before either." Spike objected with a weak counterargument. "Think how much quicker they can wrap up winter with your magic!" "Why the hurry?" I decided to then speak up. Seriously there's no need to rush in getting rid of such fantastic weather. "Besides Spike, if Twilight wishes to stick to tradition, then we should, and shall, respect as such." "Thank you Stardust." Twilight said, grateful someone in the library agreed with her... Before grunting in displeasure as the dragon poured the next can of sauce on her head. "I'm going to find a way to help wrap up winter, somehow." Winter wrap up winter wrap up… God dammit Twilight. "I'm not the only one who believes this was never a good idea, correct?" "Correct." Both Spike and Applejack answered between me while we observed the determined purple unicorn assist the large quantity of Earth Ponies in piling up the snow... but first Twilight had to deal with moving the weird, yet credibly creative contraption. That was then the orange mare decided to glance at me and inquire. "So why aren't you helpin' with the winter wrap up, Stardust?" My answer was immediate, having prepared beforehand for anyone asking me that exact question. "It's not my town to clean up." "Regardless, don't ya think ya should contribute at least a little bit? I mean you have been here for a while, so has Twilight and look, she's tryin' to help Ponyville with the winter wrap up." Applejack gestured to the rather downcast mare looking over the area below. "Applejack... I don't work." A scoff. "Ain't that the truth?" Well to hell with you too then my dear. But the Earth Pony shook her head at the glare she was receiving. "Look, I know we've had this conversation multiple times, and you've always made yer feelin's clear on the subject, but ya could at least show some amount of effort today of all days!" "Uhh, guys..." "'Show some effort?'" I echoed in irritation. "Applejack, this is not my business to clean up. If you want to get rid of this gorgeous snow, then do so without me. I much prefer this all as it was, anyway." "Guys..." "So you'd rather have snow to bury all the crops and plants we need to survive?!" "That's not what I said." "Tch. Sounded like it to me." "But in answer to your question; it's not my problem." "Now you listen here you lazy Earth Pony-!" "Guys!" The panicked cut-off caused us to cease the trivial argument and looks to our left at the lizard that interrupted us, pointing in the direction where Twilight was to which our eyes followed to see... Oh... My instincts immediately kicked in as I leaped out of the way, leaving without a shred of regret the orange pony and dragon to become victims of the giant snowball which now was heading elsewhere, with the source of the white boulder being... Twilight... Looks like she took Spike's advice after all, and look how well it's turning out... Shaking my head, I ran in pursuit of the non-stopping unicorn and the boulder that was growing by the second. To which I immediately then regretted. Peh! Bleh! My body worked to pull myself out of the remains of the avalanche, every bit of fur shivering at the freezing assault, my then-cold cape offering no help in keeping me warm now. Shaking the small piles off me after getting myself fully out of the white ground, my teeth chattered while my eyes looked around for any sign of the two ponies and dragon. I knew I shouldn't have joined them outside again... Ah, there they were. I flinched God knows how many times while approaching the three popped up heads, eventually within hearing range of Applejack's lecture. "-how we do it around here Twilight, and especially not on my farm!" "Well, see..." I heard Twilight reply weakly, and I felt the shivering of my own body from the cold literally halt upon seeing the expression of the purple unicorn. Was she... about to shed tears? "I-I just wanted to... Ooh!" My eyes blinked in shock as the upset unicorn leapt out of the snow and ran away, straight past some mad Earth Ponies in the direction of the town. And without any sense of logic or justification upon doing so, I gave the unfazed Applejack a hardened glare before running in pursuit of the unicorn... again. Rarely have I witnessed Twilight become so upset over anything like that. Clearly, I've underestimated just how much she gave a damn about the whole winter clean up ordeal. As I walked around the town square filled with bustling hard-working ponies, I wonder why, exactly just why, Twilight was so concerned over the whole thing. I'll ask her, of course... after finding her and helping her calm down. "Twilight?" I called out while seeking out the hiding mare. Maybe she's returned to the library, to her own room and was producing a fort of books to shut out the outside work right this second- nah, that sounds like something Spike would do- "I'm here." A muffled, yet familiar voice replied, and my body automatically jumped at the shaking bush I was walking by answered my question. ...Seriously? "You know, I don't think an icy bush is going to help in any possible way with the cold." I began jokingly. "Come on Twilight, get out of there." The downcast reply caused me to blink. "Why, so I can cause another disaster with my so-called 'help'?" "That wasn't your fault-" "Yes, it was." Wow she's REALLY upset. "I allowed my reliance on magic to get the better of me, and in doing so I made things worse for the hard-working citizens of Ponyville... I knew I shouldn't have followed Spike's advice." Concluded with a sigh. "Well there's the problem." I ignored the looks towards myself talking to a bush. "You listened to Spike. I'm certain there's something around this forsaken town for you to accomplish in assisting with the winter wrap up." Did I honestly believe that? No not really; maybe there was something, but my true goal here was to make Twilight stop embarrassing herself like this and get out of the damn bush. There was a pause before the saddened mare spoke again from within. "That's nice of you to say, Stardust, but we both know that's not true. I've done nothing but disturb and distract my friends from their own parts of wrapping up winter. Is there honestly anything I can do today that won't mess up someone else’s hard work?" "...You can always advise others, you're pretty competent at offering support and opinions... even when they're not needed..." Understatement of the century, really. But upon receiving no answer to the idea I sighed, growing rather irritated by all this nonsense. Time to get to the point. "Twilight, why are you doing this, really? Why are you so determined in helping the town with this insane amount of dedication?" "I want to help..." "But why?" I couldn't stress the word enough. "Why? Why are you so fixed on assisting them, when clearly they're more than capable of handling their respective tasks themselves?" We both know there's more to it than just Twilight wanting to help out because they're all her friends, and because winter wrap up day was of great importance to, I imagine, all pony-kind. Finally, some part of the unicorn escaped the bush; two purple eyes staring out from within at me rather sadly, a lengthy pause before Twilight finally decided to tell me. "Princess Celestia tasked me with discovering the magic of friendship." Okay, so? I gestured for her to continue before she sighed again. "How can I do that when I'm not even competent enough to help them out on a day as important as this?" "...You're kidding." THAT'S what this was all truly about? "Twilight... you do enough you're not required for every small task your friends need to work out on, right?" As the eyes retreated within the bush it was my turn to sigh, again. "They won't always need your help you know." "I know... but... right now I just feel so useless." And we return back to my world; welcome back. Have a second cookie. But I scoffed at the claim. "Useless, you? You the student of Celestia?" I ignored the collective gasps from passing by ponies while they worked. "You who sent an Ursaminor back to its cave peacefully? You who showed no prejudice towards Zecora when she visited the town? You arguably the most rational and intelligent pony in all of Ponyville? You forget, my dear, looking down upon one's own self is my job, not yours." Hopefully that humourous statement got some positive reaction out of Twilight... yet she inquired in muffled and now meek voice. "You really think I'm the most intelligent pony in Ponyville?" There's that secret ego she attempts to hide numerous times. But before I could reply, another familiar voice called. "Stardust! There you are!" My head turned to the approaching Spike, who looked apparently exhausted as he clasped his tiny knees and took deep breaths. "Glad I... caught up to you. Have you... seen Twilight?" "Right here Spike." "Whoa!" Well at least unlike Spike I didn't give a vocal reaction to Twilight's hiding spot. "Twilight? What are you doing in there?" "Hiding, obviously." "I was asking her." "What Stardust said." I couldn't restrain the small smirk on my muzzle while Spike recovered from his seemingly tiring exercise all the way here. Really I didn't run that far, or was the snow too much for you to climb across? "Hmm... come on Twilight, come on out." Believe me I've already tried that. "I'm a winter mess up." "Did you just immediately forget about our conversation?" I quietly asked in disbelief. "Well you're good at a lot of things!" Spike then attempted to encourage the poor unicorn like I did. "Just not nest making, ice skating, animal waking, snow clearing..." ...Sometimes I wish you'd just get neutered for your tactless words, Spike. "Hmm thanks a lot for making me feel so much better." Ahh Twilight, if there's one thing I lov- enjoyed about you was your sarcastic behaviour. I snickered to myself as Spike currently lacked comprehension of the tone. "That's what I'm here for sister!" "Rainbow Dash!" Ah great, a mare I wouldn't rather see right now addressing another pony I'd rather not see right now. "Y'all on the weather team need to melt the rest of this snow here on the ground and the trees, pronto!" "Got it!" The blue pegasus proceeded to help before halted by a protestant Fluttershy. "You can't! Or the poor little animals homes will get flooded if the snow melts too fast." Oh no, it's not like they can just either move all the snow elsewhere, or find the animals new homes for that matter. "Got it." "I'm tellin' ya Rainbow, ya gotta melt that snow, now!" "No! You simply must wait!" "O-kay..." "Go!" "Stop!" Meanwhile Spike and I exchanged glances at the argument before us over what's to be done. Let's see... Applejack's more concerned with the crops, and Fluttershy with the animals. Which sounds more important here. Oh please ladies don't make Rainbow Dash choose like this! "Ugh! Make up your mind!" Ya see? "Oh!" And in comes the mayor! I'm sitting down to enjoy this, "Just what in all of Equestria are you arguing about? This sort of silliness is why we were late for spring last year! And the year before that! And the year before that!" "Blimey what a disorganized town." I said while Spike 'Mm-hmm'ed' in agreement. "Did she say... 'Late?'" Both the dragon and I blinked as Twilight finally popped out from the bush, looking over to the scene in surprise and worry. Ooh I think I know where this was going... "I was hoping my amazingly inspirational speech-" Don't flatter yourself that speech wasn't worth even remembering. "- would urge everyone to do better than last year, but now it looks like we're going to be later than ever!" The mayor proceeded to look around. "I mean just look at this catastrophe!" We followed her gaze to a downcast Pinkie Pie for screwing up the ice, to then a panicking and eventually crying Rarity, then to numerous areas the elderly pony felt like pointing out. Obviously this was just making things worse for the matter. "This isn't good; not at all!" You know, it just occurred to me then... exactly what is it the mayor does in this town as her daily job? I mean aside from preventing any trouble and making petty speeches. No brony I know has ever given her praise. Was she really this incompetent to just start whining at everyone and everything instead of solving the problem via telling them to behave and just get on with their jobs? "We get it!" I called out while approaching the group, the mayor's eyes lit in clear recognition towards me. "This town is an incompetent mess. You see Twilight?" I said over my shoulder to the purple observing mare. "The damage you've done is minimal compared to the yearly mess these residents produce." "And it's gonna be all to pieces disastrous if we can't get our seeds all planted." "Chillax Applejack!" I can't believe I'm thinking this but I concur with Rainbow Dash; even she's tired of the Earth Pony's attitude today! "We're busting our chops as fast as we can!" "No!" Fluttershy spoke again. "Not fast! We have to wake animals slowly." Because they're such delicate species... Shaking my head while arguments broke out from all sides around the town square, I walked in return to Twilight and Spike, addressing the former when I stopped. "Well, I think we've heard enough Twilight. You know what to do." She blinked in surprise. "I-I do?" After that Twilight looked over the bush to the mayor of this disorganized town complain some more about how things weren't going her way. And that just seemed to set the spark for Twilight's ascension to 'heroine of the day', jumping out of the bush and landing between Spike and I. "Spike, get my checklist and clipboard. Stat!" I raised a brow as Spike saluted obediently. "Y-Yes ma'am!" He said before hurrying to off to do as tasked. "Stardust!" No need to yell my dear. Yet the commanding tone made my body turn unwillingly to full attention as Twilight addressed me next. "Are you up to helping this town become more organized?" "...Are you implying I will get to boss these ponies around?" At her positive nod, I grinned lightly. "Of course, after you my lady." She smiled back, more confidently than I've seen her all day, before turning her complete attention on the arguing townsfolk. "Stop everypony! Stop!" Wasn’t working... Oh! Idea! "EVERYONE SHUT UP!" The no-nonsense yell caused them all to cease their childish squabble and look in our direction, and I feigned ignorance to Twilight rubbing her ear at my heightened voice for a second. "All yours." Nodding in both annoyance and appreciation, Twilight continued while she could address the surprised ponies. "I know you all want to complete your jobs on time, but arguing is no way to go about it!" Time to add to the speech for no reason. "She's right citizens. In order for spring to come we must all work united as one." Except for me. "And to accomplish that we need one simple thing." "Organization!" Twilight finished as Spike returned with the equipment his mistress asked for. "And I'm just the pony for the job!" "I can't believe it!" I heard the mayor exclaim happily, which informed me both she and the majority of Ponyville arrived from the other side of the tree. "Spring is here! On time!" Yes it was rather a fruitful day cleaning up winter yesterday. I don't know about Twilight but I took such delight in telling the residents what to do. My favourite part going 'Sergeant-Stardust' on the Earth Ponies over piling away the snow, ignoring fully the disapproving look of Applejack as I commanded the hard-working four-legged residents. What can I say? I had a blast issuing orders to these lost and confused ponies. By the way, when Rainbow Dash and her troops cleared away the clouds, the method upon doing so was quite possibly the most stupidest thing I've seen since Pinkie Pie led away those parasprites. All in all, Twilight and I were satisfied with organizing the townsfolk, bringing forth a large team that cleared away, to my small reluctance, the weather belonging to winter making way for a new season. Now here I was, leaning with my back against a tree overlooking the town, out of sight of the nearby crowd. This was Twilight's moment, not mine. "And we have you to thank for it." The elderly voice continued. "If it weren't for your organizing skills we would still be arguing." Arguing which someone of your authority should've broken up, and set everyone straight. Put me as the new mayor guys I'm ready! "It was a team effort." Modesty... I look forward to the day when the mayor's no longer useful due to Twilight becoming a princess; hence a new ruler of the town. "And since you helped every team, we have an official vest for you." I glanced to my left at the announcement. A vest? Applejack got a trophy for dealing with a stampede, but setting everyone straight in preparation of spring earns Twilight nothing but a vest? ...Ah whatever. I didn't get a trophy for fighting off that Ursaminor... though that was because me and the ones to witness the battle agreed that I deserve some peace after that, to most of their reluctance. "We give you the title: All Team Organizer!" What a stupid title. "Gosh, I don't even know what to say..." "Try 'what a stupid title'." Of course my mutter fell on deaf ears as no one but Twilight knew of my hiding spot. "Thank you everypony!" "And hereby I declare that winter... is wrapped up on time!" The announcement was followed by loud cheering... before laughing at the poor mishap of Spike. Yeah laugh you awful ponies. I have to remind myself to question the lizard how he even got there on the last block of ice in the middle of the lake in the first place... "By the way." I heard the mayor speak again. "Where is that dashing young stallion who helped with the organization? I would like to thank him as well." Who me? Twilight don't even think about revealing my location- "Oh Stardust? He's... back at the library, he doesn't really like crowds." Good girl. "'Dear Princess Celestia, winter wrap up was one of the most special things I've ever been a part of here in Ponyville; it helped me to learn that we all have hidden talents, and if we're patient and diligent, we're sure to find them. And as always with good friendship and teamwork, ponies can accomplish anything!'" Twilight looked out the window proudly for learning an okay lesson like that, and I couldn't help but smile a little as I walked towards the pair. "How's that Spike? ...Spike?" My smile morphed into a smirk then as I gently placed the warm cup of hot chocolate next to the chair the snoring dragon rested upon. "Oh Spike... Tehehehehe." Giggle. "Well what did you expect?" I inquired with humour while passing the other mug off my back to the grateful mare. "You did, after all, leave him stranded in the middle of a lake... on ice for that matter." "True." Twilight conceded while taking a sip of the warm sustenance. "My apologies if it's bad; hot chocolate isn't a drink I can make efficiently." "It's lovely Stardust." Twilight quickly assured me, smiling genuinely as though I needed the comfort. "Thanks, and thank you as well for helping me and the town with winter wrap up. I know practical work isn't a favourite of yours." "...It isn't something I prefer to do a lot I'll grant you that." I shrugged admittedly. "But still, an opportunity to express superiority over the masses? How could I have said no?" Twilight rolled her eyes. "Whatever you say." She took another sip before glancing at the cold dragon. "How long do you think he'll be asleep for this time?" "Long enough I imagine to have me complete his chores for him." I answered with an eye roll of my own, before becoming serious after the unicorn chuckled. "But truly, Twilight, I dare say we made... A good team yesterday." A raised amused brow. "Why, Stardust, are you implying you think there's some value in teamwork after all?" I scoffed in humour. "Come now my dear, I've told you once I am not a team player, I never said peo- Ponies working together was ever a bad thing." "Fair enough." A third sip of her drink before Twilight spoke again, meanwhile I was taking off my cape and proceeding to drape it around the pitiful freezing dragon. "Did you mean what you said, by the way, yesterday?" Hmm? What did she mean? "I'm sorry, what did I say yesterday?" "About me being... well, 'the most rational and intelligent pony in all of Ponyville; do you really think I am?" For some reason Twilight looked embarrassed to even ask the question, avoiding my questioning gaze. Hmm, did I say that... oh yeah, back at the town square when she was upset. I was half-tempted to say that I don't think, I know. But I think the mare's ego has been boosted enough today with the 'prized' vest rewarded to her for her hard work today. Why indulge Twilight further? So instead I shrugged and began walking away from the pair, deciding now was the time for me to return to my room for solitude once again. "Well, I had to cheer you up somehow my dear." "So is that a yes or a no?" "Why do you care?" "I... I'm just curious, that's all." "Then I'll satisfy that curiosity another time, I'm going to my room. Have a nice day Twilight." I closed the door with a smirk before I could hear the unicorn's irritated reply. How entertaining it was to infuriate that pony. Winter wrap up, winter wrap up... god dammit that song's still stuck in my head! Chapter Twelve: Call of the Censors"So most humans like to eat anything edible, but some prefer fruits and vegetables and others are... Stardust, are you even listening?" "I hear you loud and clear Spike." Thankfully Twilight was busy researching... something, so our conversation wouldn't be interrupted - or worse, overheard - by her. Yet my gaze remained fixed on the hideous thing reflecting from the mirror within my room, blue-green eyes glaring back in distaste over the damn thing I've preferred my entire time in Ponyville to keep hidden, thanks to Rarity. Yes, I'm still complaining about my cutie mark. Can you blame me? What sane male would want a goddamn heart with a star in it for a mark forever stuck to his romp? I'd never hear the end of it from my brother nor my little sister. At least when I get back the cutie mark will be gone, and no one will be the wiser. "So there are humans on your world who are carni... carna..." "Carnivores, Spike." "Yeah that." From the mirror I saw him behind me sigh in relief. "Thank Equestria then that one of your kind came here who doesn't just eat meat right?" Oh I don't know, that would have made things more interesting. "Even if that happened my friend, humans don't eat dragons, or ponies." Well, not all humans anyway. But I see no need to indulge the young lizard about that distasteful habit. So why exactly is a cutie mark placed on a pony's rear end anyway? Did Hasbro desire some twisted excuse for the fans to look at their creation's romps? Wouldn't it make more sense to have the marks on the chests or something? That'd be a better way to show off without making people, myself included, feel uncomfortable in case I get caught out by these inhabitants for glancing at their rear ends. "Well that's a relief." Spike commented genuinely before saying in confusion. "But I thought you once said dragons don't exist in your world." Nor should they, lest they allow my own kind more power over the world. But I nodded regardless. "Indeed, there are many creatures on this planet that have no shred of existence on Earth." "Like what?" Better question Spike; why are you so curious about this? Here I thought it would be Twilight asking these questions. Well... better him than her. At least Spike wouldn't bother me that much about what I am and where I originated from. Basically any creature that speaks English besides humanity. "Manticores, sea dragons, parasprites, alicorns, unicorns, pegasus'... give me a moment I'll think of more-" "Wait." I cast the dragon sitting on my bed a side-glare at the interruption, as said lizard frowned, obviously more confounded over something. "But you also told me ponies do exist in your world." "Yeah...?" "But you just said three types don't. So... only Earth Ponies live on Earth?" I nodded. "Yes, except we simply call them 'ponies'." "Oh..." Spike seemed to be in deep thought. Curious, he must really be fascinated with the inhabitants of another world. Or maybe he just doesn't learn about new things enough; I'm still recovering from my surprise that the dragon didn't even know what hibernation was. "No offence Stardust... but your world sounds really, really boring." "Oh trust me Spike, no offence taken." I smirked while turning to face the lizard fully, finally having enough of burning my eyes at the sight of that disgusting excuse of a cutie mark. I understood completely where he was coming from. The prospect of no magic or anything that stands out aside from a different ruling species must make it sound dull in comparison. And... yeah putting it like that had me agreeing. "Well at least your kind does similar things like ponies do, like have parties." Spike then said, jumping off my bed with an excited expression. "Speaking of parties, did you know there's gonna be one hosted today to celebrate a filly getting her cutie mark?" ...Tch. "Well, good for her." "Twilight's going. I can't because I've got chores to do..." Oh boo hoo. "What about you?" "You know the answer." And you also know for a fact, Spike, that parties have never been my thing. Plus I don't need ammunition for a growing dislike of cutie marks in general. "Will this party be held at the Sugarcube Corner?" "Yep." That sealed the deal. "Then no." I had plans regardless. Plans of which I will refrain from informing the young dragon in case he got any ideas of tagging along. "Yeah, I figured as much. I think the filly's name was Diamond Tiara or something like that..." The familiar name caused me to halt, glancing over to the lizard while making my curiosity presented. "Diamond Tiara you say?" "Uh... yeah? Do you know her?" "Not personally..." But you have given me an idea MY FRIEND, one that will inconvenience the snobbish infant for my own amusement. Before visiting Rarity, I'll make a quick stop or two. "While I'm glad you've decided to come to me for assistance in your little... Experiment, and you're lucky I have some spare time on my hoofs before tending to more important matters, I admit I'm a little disappointed that it has nothing to do with adding some flavour to that cape you always wear." Rarity admitted as she stood a good distance away, prepared to begin the test I had planned for myself. "Another time I'm sure." By that I mean probably never, setting the fabric in question on the nearest coat rack. I continued seriously, standing at the other side of the large room in case of... well I don't know what but better safe than sorry. "Are you ready?" "I should be asking you that." Though the white unicorn nodded anyway. "But yes, I'm prepared to practice this, although rather silly in my eyes, test." What were we doing you ask? Well today I had decided to conduct a little experiment that had to do with Twilight's claim about the unusual effects of magic used upon me. I was rather curious about this myself, so today I had set out to Rarity's clothing store, as she was another unicorn I admittedly got along with well, to test out this theory from another magical user, even if she wasn't as adept at magic as Twilight was. "The absurdity of this experiment, my dear, is irrelevant." I replied, mentally bracing for what was to come. The unicorn was going to try it simple: moving my hoof around like it was under her complete control. "I'm prepared as well. You may begin now." "As you say darling." That said, a blue glow began to emanate from her horn, aimed towards my still planted right hoof. I wasn't going to try and resist, and yet so far nothing was happening, inciting me to frown curiously. How interesting. Despite the mare from afar having an intense concentration on her features, even to the point of gritting her teeth, nothing occurred to my limb- ah there we go. Finally my hoof submitted to the unicorn's magic, moving around from left to right among all directions, before ceasing after Rarity had enough of exerting her magic on my limb. My hoof then fell to the ground to return keeping me properly balanced, as my intrigued eyes turned from the still limb to the apparently exhausted unicorn. Oh? "Are you alright?" I called out. I had no intention of tiring her out, but if I did then that made it all the more fascinating. "Oh don't worry darling, I'm fine." I heard Rarity manage to say while panting as my gaze returned to the palm of my raised hoof. "But... how did you do that?" "I wonder that myself..." I admitted quietly. Just another question to add to the pile it seems... "Well then." I heard the voice come close indicating Rarity approaching me, and I tore my eyes from my limb to see magical... Hair accessories floating beside her. "A mystery we can figure out another time I'm sure, as for right now we must deal with a matter of greater importance." "...And what might that be?" Even though I had the sinking suspicion what it was. A bright triumphant smile, suddenly holding up a pair of scissors and a comb. "Since I've done you a favour, now it's time for you to do so in turn. It's time I've sorted out that roguish mane and absurd beard of yours after so long of being unkempt." Ah, fair enough. "Oh don't give me that expression Stardust. It won't take just a minute!" And the dread increased even further. I sighed while awaiting the torture. Wonderful... So after that heinous part of my day, I immediately resorted to finding the closest reflective surface around the town, swiftly 'thanking' the satisfied white unicorn for fixing up my mane and beard. And a groan escaped me when I witnessed the sight of what she had done through a window, correcting the exaggerate style into which I found more to my suiting. With that out of the way, partially already missing the length of my beard though compared to the small remains on my chin, I smiled in my own satisfaction before heading back, intending to return to the library and dwell further on the results of my experiment. I frowned contemplatively while passing by many busy residents. First Twilight had a rough time having her magic affect me in any way, then the same with Rarity. Luckily the latter was far more concerned with my hair than why their powers work on me differently than anyone else. I once inquired to Twilight if it was hard in general to concentrate one's magic onto another living being, and her negative answer intrigued me all the more. Apparently even the doctors, the purple mare pointed out, had a hard time using magic to fix any broken bones of mine after the dragon incident. A whole group of pony doctors and nurses; exhausted from using magic on me. I have to admit, adding with the hidden strength and Specter, this was something so worth investigating I couldn't ignore it. I dare say that this might show more promising results than my tests in unlocking that inexplicable super muscle I used against the Ursaminor and dragon. ...Oh my God. Voice in my head. OP strength. Magic affecting me differently to others. These were the things one would use for a bad gary-stu fanfiction- A brown stallion rushing by me with an apple fixed between his teeth halted my train of thought. Honestly, these ponies must watch where they're going. The stupidity of this town often amazed me- Wait... wait a minute. My eyes widened as I quickly followed in pursuit of the Earth Pony, who was already blending in to the colourful crowd. Brown stallion. There's only one in all of Ponyville. One who always interested me about this world. "Wait! Stallion, hold on!" I called out rather desperately while the pony failed to heed my words, instead the sound of addressing him only seemed to quicken his rush. "Doctor!" No result... and by the time I passed through the crowd he had already vanished. My head turned in all directions for any sign of the elusive stallion. Dammit! It seems whenever I wanted answers for something that don't even concern myself, the world refuses to humour me. I wanted to see if it was true; if that brown stallion was indeed a pony version of the exact Time Lord my people back home knew and loved. And perhaps if he potentially had the machine capable of sending me back home. ...Well, I tried. But even then my frustration for having no answers to anything showed itself vocally. "God [BEEP] damnit!" ...The Hell?! My features immediately contorted into confusion. "What the [BEEP]?" ...You can't be serious. This world honestly couldn't be doing this to me right now. "Hmm... Spike you [BEEP] lazy dragon." Yeap, that confirmed it. My swearing was literally, LITERALLY, censored by a loud beeping noise... ...You have got to be [BEEP] kidding me! Oh come on even my thoughts were censored?! Okay I never usually swore but... this was just so [BEEP] ridiculous! I guess it kinda makes sense considering Equestria was a world invented for children to be entertained but... this was how they handled any profanities used in this world? "[BEEP]. [BEEP]. [BEEP]. [BEEP] [BEEP] [BEEP]." I listed off every rude word I could imagine, my frown of disbelief deepening with every word covered by the already obnoxious beeps. Alright, let's try something else... ah! "F. [BEEP]- Oh God dammit!" I hissed in irritation. Add that to the bucket of things-in-this-world-that-just-baffle-Stardust-to-no-end. And that bucket's big enough as it is. Well... I suppose the only positives to this was I could still say 'damn' and 'hell' both vocally and in thought. Sighing with my eyes looking hard on the ground, I pondered what I was going to do now- oh yeah, I was suppose to return to the library. At least now I suppose there's more to dwell upon, to both my interest and annoyance- "Excuse me sir, but how are you doing that?" A feminine voice called out from behind me... and was it me but did that voice sound familiar? "Doing what?" I asked while turning around to face the two mares observing me inquisitively... hang on... these two... I know them from somewhere... at least that was what my brain was screaming at me. The other pony, a unicorn, answered. "Those cool beeping noises whenever you talk." Lime-coloured fur, blue and white shades of hair, orange-y eyes... "Hardly 'cool' my dear." I answered while allowing my annoyance to show. "Let's just say your wor- Equestria doesn't approve of my... usage of language." Dammit Stardust you continue to slip up! "Umm okay..." The creamy coloured mare seemed to pick up on it to my immediate apprehension, which then died down when she smiled instead, setting a basket of apples - what is it with apples today? - on the ground and said brightly. "We were just curious. Is it your special talent or something?" If my special talent was censoring myself, then clearly I had no purpose in life. But instead of saying such, a better idea popped up. "Pardon me for asking, but you haven't spotted a brown stallion running by have you?" The Earth Pony blinked. "You mean Whooves?" I nodded eagerly, and I felt some form of delight rise within me at her own positive nod. "Yep... though I don't know where he went; he usually ventures out somewhere, most of the time without telling anyone where." A pitying expression given to me at my then clear disappointment. "I'm sorry." "It's fine my dear." I sighed. I suppose seeking out the truth about the pony Doctor would have to wait another time then- "Oh! Now I remember!" Our attention turned to the limy unicorn, who suddenly pointed at me in recognition. "You're the stallion we met on the day of the festival! Remember Bon Bon? We found him lying on the ground!" Lying on the-? Oh. Ohhhhh! Yes I remember too now! These two before me were the first ponies I interacted with upon my arrival in Equestria! Recognition then glinted in the Earth Pony's blue eyes. "That's right! I remember you now!" I released a small smirk. "Good for you." "And I don't think we've ever introduced ourselves." The more casual mare continued, gesturing to herself and then her friend. "My name is Bon Bon, and this is Lyra Heartstrings." Bon Bon and Lyra... yes I vaguely recall being told about these two from my brother. Background ponies who, like Derpy and Doctor Whooves, have gained a lot of popularity for whatever reason. And I was so 'honoured' it seems to have been awakened by the two in my first day on this godforsaken world. But they seem like nice mares already, one more calm while the other was more enthusiastic. And also apparently the friendship between the two was suspiciously deeper than it was led to believe. If I cared I'd probably inquire about it. "A pleasure ladies." I initiated my usual formal greeting with a short bow, shaking their hoofs. "I am Stardust Balance. It's nice to see you both again after so long." "I know right?" The limy one, obviously Lyra, concurred with a positive nodding. "It's weird that we haven't bumped into each other after our first greeting! Have you been staying in Ponyville at all since we last saw you?" Eh, no harm in informing them I suppose. "Indeed; I've been living in the Golden Oak Library these past months." Bon Bon, which wasn't as a bizarre name as 'Shining Armor' so I won't laugh that much, raised an interested brow. "Really? I thought Twilight Sparkle and Spike lived there." I nodded. "They do, and so do I." For now anyway. "Interesting. Pardon me for asking but are you related to Twilight or something?" "No." I replied in amusement. Me and Twilight, related? Yeeeeah no. "Oh." The cream-coloured Earth Pony raised another brow, causing me to slightly wonder what's on her mind. "Okay then... wait. Weren't you the stallion during Winter Wrap Up day who yelled at all the Earth Ponies - myself included - when we were cleaning away the snow and planting all the crops and plants?" The words brought up an amusing and rather fond memory. A small smile lifted on my features. "Well I wouldn't say 'yelled at' exactly; I was just making sure everyone was doing their jobs without any slacking off." "If you say so." A bemused smile in return from the Earth Pony. "So... what are you planning to do now?" I cocked my head in thought. "Ehh... just to go back to the library and contemplate. Doing what I normally do, really." "That's all?" "That's all." "Pfft. Well that's boring!" Lyra, who was observing the conversation with evident interest, spoke up again. "Is that what you do all day, sit around and just think about stuff?" Well my writing capabilities was non-existent thanks to these damn hooves, the fictional books Twilight lends me, while I'm gratified for the thoughtfulness of her, were boring as hell, sometimes I complete Spike's chores for him when he decides to be a lazy piece of [BEEP], and the majority of this town's residents were far too energetic for my own taste. So yeah there really wasn't all that much for me to do. But instead of voicing my irritation, I spoke calmly. "Well I pace more than I sit so- What the?" For some reason then the light-green unicorn walked closer and grabbed my limb, to my annoyance and confusion, wrapping around it all ladylike as though I was about to take her out to dinner or something. "You, my friend, obviously need some more socialization in your life! Come on, let's show our new friend here the traditional Bon Bon and Lyra Heartstrings Ponyville welcome!" And I don't get a say in this- Ah what else is new? "Fair enough, if Stardust doesn't mind that is." I let out a breath of relief at the creamy mare's uncertain tone. At least someone around here was using their brain. Still... it could get rid of the recent stress. "Eh... why not? Provided it won't take long." "Not at all!" The dragging unicorn exclaimed happily, evidently pleased of my approval, no matter how reluctant. "This way friend!" Now, I just so happen to be very familiar with the term 'table manners', what gentleman wouldn't be? It was a requirement if one were to become professional and formal to others, whether in business work or going out on a date with someone. During my youth in the middle years of my teenage life, I was quite, depending on how you view it, a lady's man. One could most likely die from intoxication from taking a drink over how many girls I flirted with once a day in that forsaken school. But while I was well-versed in handing out compliments, and sometimes presenting gifts, to the flustered female crowd, there was one thing about being a gentleman I was never an expert of, due to myself mostly seeing it as unnecessary. Not eating like a pig. Hey, it was high school alright? I'd be shocked if any teenage male back then even gave a [BEEP] about table manners. But right now? Well I have an excuse for devouring the food right in front of me as though my life depended on it, to the bemusement of the two mares eating between around the same table; my days of being flirtatious to other females are long behind me. It was fun while it lasted. …Well, not really. But it gave me something to do in high school four years ago. "Enjoying the food?" Bon Bon asked amidst my chomping down anything on the plate besides hay. I nodded to the rhetorical question before continuing; yes I'll give the ponies who work within this small cafeteria some credit: when they cook, they cook in a way that would at least satisfy Gordon Ramsey. Oh it'd be quite amusing if there was a pony version of that man. I'm probably the closest there was around Equestria to a usually cross individual who criticizes others like nobody's business. And I won't lie; I take some enjoyment out of pointing out the flaws over anything. Nit-picky? If you look that word up in the dictionary I would be the definite definition. The more enthusiastic mare, oblivious to the disgust of her friend or just plain ignoring the sent expressions, looked up from her own eager devouring of her food and grinned toothily. "Yummy, I'll never get tired of eating here!" And I'll never get tired of eating like a pig. Right now it was a relief to me that there wasn't a certain purple unicorn shaking her head in clear disgust over my lack of mannerisms… or worse, my mother. Swallowing the remains of a carrot before speaking, I said to the creamy Earth Pony with a genuine gracious tone. "Really, my dear, neither of you had to do this for me." A bright smile. "Well, it was Lyra's idea remember?" Said pony perked up again and nodded with a stuffed face. Bon Bon shook her head before adding. "And besides, it's nice to have a fresh new pony from another place around. Ponyville rarely receives new residents, you know." "I suppose so. Thank you both all the same." And I truly meant it too. Sometimes - no, the majority of the time – these ponies were far too nice and friendly for their good. Occasionally either a great benefit and relief to me, or a general pain in the arse whenever they insist on helping me with whatever problem I had, despite my attempts to send Twilight or Fluttershy away. …Well what do you know? So 'arse' wasn't inexplicably censored as well. "You're welcome." Bon Bon replied warmly as I took a sip from the glass of fresh apple juice. "Are you enjoying your stay in Ponyville so far?" A smirk lifted on my features. "Absolutely not." "Alright then…" As though uncertain whether I was jesting or not, which I wasn't mind you, the Earth Pony proceeded to ask after taking another bite of her food. "So… if you don't mind me asking Stardust, but where are you from?" Ah, a question I saw coming a mile away. Setting the glass down I took a moment before answering. Need to sound convincing after all. "Well, no harm in indulging you: I am from a land known as England." "I've never heard of it before." There was intrigue in her voice. "I'd be surprised if you did. My land is very reclusive in itself, wrapped away from the annals of modern history." I paused from eating to speak my web of lies. Just because I ate like a pig in front of women – or mares – didn't mean I should speak with my mouth full. "Hell, even Twilight's library has no information about where I'm from at all. I checked." Dark blue eyes regarded me. "Interesting." Bon Bon said out loud, evidently wishing to learn more about the mysterious stallion of the town. "Mmm umph mm um muh mp?" Lyra spoke next with a stuffed mouth. "I'm sorry?" I said, pretending the sight wasn't that disgusting. Swallowing her food so quickly it was almost a cause for concern, Lyra repeated herself enthusiastically. "Why is your homeland so secretive?" …Aw [BEEP]. I hesitated for a moment, wondering how I was going to proceed answering that honest question. What to say, what to say… aha! Got it! Clearing my throat formally, I placed my two front hoofs together and leaned forward on the table. "Um... well, believe it or not, but the secrecy of England has a purpose, not just because we like being quiet." "What is it?" "We're an Earth Pony society. And a very… narrow-minded one on that." I nodded as the two ponies exchanged curious glances. "You see, my peo- err ponies are exclusive Earth Pony-based. No other kinds of ponies are there: pegasi, unicorns or alicorns. It has been that way for centuries ever since the foundations of my land." Did I mention that 'Pegasi' was a stupid word. No? Okay. "Why's that?" Bon Bon asked as the pair leaned forward in turn with obvious interest; taking in everything I was saying with so much ease it was comical, the limy unicorn now absent-mindedly stuffing herself as I spoke. These ponies, along with Spike, were truly naive to the core. "Supremacy." The two blinked while I nodded in thanks as an employee of the café filled up our drinks again. Hey, the creamy Earth Pony on the other side of the table was paying. "We have a… different perceptive on magic and how it's utilized. We believe such power is to be treasured and used when absolutely necessary." "Getting things done practically, either big or small, is what England's residents strive for. You see, we consider the usage of magic for everyday tasks cheap and just pure laziness. We work to get things done using logic or hard work, rather than relying solely on such power, be it a menial task or when danger arises." "We look down upon any gifted with the ability to use magic outwardly, as it is weak to rely on such power for almost every little thing. My kind believes that in order to achieve a greater purpose in life; we must focus on completing tasks or resolving situations by using our minds and muscle rather than the easy use that is magic." Lyra swallowed whole again before inquiring with a confused expression. "But why are there no pegasi also then? I mean they don't use magic." "Indeed." I agreed while taking a sip, slightly surprised how I was now conjuring these lies with ease now. "As I said, the population of my homeland are narrow-minded to the point of arrogance. While it's not a pegasus' fault for being born with wings, to the minds of my kind we believe flying is also a cheap easy way to get things." "But then how is the weather controlled there in England without any pegasi around?" "We allow the weather to take course naturally." "Oh… well I don't mean to offend you, Stardust, but your kind sounds really… well arrogant." Hm. I released a small smile. "A very accurate description to those from my home, Miss Bon. Unfortunately my kind are very old fashioned, always so resistant – and reluctant – to adapt. We try, oh how some of us try, to convince our elders and more traditional population to allow other kinds of ponies to live within our land, to let ourselves be known on the world map." "Yourself included?" "If I was just as prejudiced, love, then I probably wouldn't be tolerating right now living with a unicorn." "Fair enough." "Is that why you're here then?" Our attention turned to the speculating Lyra. "To find a way to get your homeland to see unicorns or pegasi aren't as bad as they think?" An amusing idea, which I shook my head at while holding up my drink. "Afraid not my dear, I'm far too lazy and uninterested with the affairs of my own kind to conduct that sort of mission. If they want to stick to their roots and continue to be prejudice towards change, then that's not my problem." Bon Bon stared at me with an expression I couldn't quite decipher before pointing out. "Pardon me for saying so, but it sounds like you lack faith in your own homeland." I couldn't resist snorting. "Massive understatement, my dear." "Ooh; desserts!" The limy unicorn then called out in excitement as the waiter arrived with a tray full of chocolate. And already the grin was on my muzzle. We thanked the polite smiling worker before I decided enough was enough with detailing the make-believe ideologies and workings of my 'homeland'. "So then, why not tell me about yourselves now, Miss Bon and Miss Heartstrings?" The latter immediately obliged, to my amusement and slight quick irritation, beginning into her likes and dislikes and how she spends the day with so much enthusiasm my interest had already turned completely to the delicious sundae made for me. Honestly I felt a little guilty with the kindness these ponies were providing me. I always was reluctant to accept just about anything from genuinely generous people. Still, too late to reject their kindness now, I simply smiled and feigned interest as Lyra babbled on about her life, catching only the last parts after finishing my treat a few minutes afterwards. "- and that's how Bon Bon and I became the bestest of friends in all of Equestria!" The happy unicorn concluded by grabbing the flustered mare's hoof with her own and holding them up high. How nice it must feel to be so close to a non-related friend like that… As my eyes then glanced at the heavy-looking bags and baskets resting by the table, an idea sprung up. "Miss Bon." The addressed mare looked to me in question as I smiled. "I think I've discovered a way to return the favour for this nice dinner." "Well ladies, I won't lie, that was a very nice lunch you've treated me to." I admitted casually, nodding to the pair in gratitude for the delicious food and drink earlier. "Thank you for providing me with some usage of my time." "And thank you for helping us with getting rid of those apples." Bon Bon replied evenly, traces of relief in her tone remaining as the three stood outside the entrance to Sugarcube Corner. Lyra nodded energetically, adding with that positive aura around her that almost grated me as much as Pinkie Pie's, who was no doubt in that place entertaining the guests. "We should totally do that again sometime! I'd love to hear more about your homeland and how they work without magic. Maybe next time we can-" "Yes, I won't object to a future time where we hang out again." I quickly cut the unicorn off, telling the pair this mostly just to humour them. "Wonderful!" The more excited of the two mares beamed, before glancing over her shoulder as the noise from within the establishment increased. Thank God I wasn't in there right now. "Oh, they sound like they're having a blast! Come on Bon Bon! See you later Stardust!" The creamy Earth Pony shook her head at the energy of her friend while watching her enter the store, though it was clearly in fondness. "Sometimes she gets too happy for me to even keep up..." She tilted her head as Bon Bon then turned to me with a slightly curious expression. "You sure you won't be joining the party, Stardust? I heard the place is filled with all kinds of cakes and treats." Yes during lunch I made a prime example over my love for such sugary treats. "Tempting but no." I shook my head confidently. "Parties aren't my thing. I hope you and Lyra have fun in there." "Thanks. We'll see you another time then?" "Indeed. You know where I live. Goodbye Miss Bon." "Please, just call me Bon Bon. Good day Stardust." The friendly Earth Pony nodded in farewell before turning around to walk into the building, and I waited until the crowd within shielded her from my vision completely before my expression changed from politeness to that of indifference. Charming girls, the pair of them. Bon Bon had some similar traits to Twilight and Applejack. Lyra meanwhile was more like Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie, except not as dreadful as the latter. I'll be honest, the treat to lunch was very welcoming in helping me calm down from my recent frustration, which quickly, thankfully, died in answering the inquiries about who I was and where I came from. Which of course, was just one lie stacking atop another. I despise lying. I really do. But there are some situations, such as being trapped in a new world altogether, that calls for such cheap deception. I fed them the usual bull I told Twilight and the others; I was from a faraway land comprised entirely of Earth Ponies - hence I informed Bon Bon why I was so skillful at barking orders to her kind during Winter Wrap Up - who think and behave differently than what'd you see in Ponyville or any other town. I swallowed down the sting of regret the whole way through, but I felt it rise every time, even now- "Oh! 'Scuse me Stardust." My eyes looked up after discovering I was staring at the dirt for some reason, quickly sidestepping for the smiling Applejack to pass through towards the celebration, who nodded to me in greeting before continuing her walk inside. She didn't bother asking why I was even here... good. ...Right then, where was I? Well, as my eyes looked around at nothing in particular, I should probably return to the library now and spend the rest of the day doing absolutely nothing, read a book or two to satisfy my boredom or help out Spike if Twilight created another forsaken mess in there for whatever reason. And maybe tomorrow I'll seek out that stallion. "'Dearest Princess Celestia. I am happy to report that one of your youngest subjects has learned a valuable lesson about friendship: sometimes the thing you think will cause you to lose friends and feel left out, can actually be the the thing that make you closer friends, and realize how special you are. Your faithful student, Twilight Sparkle.'" The purple unicorn smiled as Spike jotted down the small speech. "You got all that Spike?" "You betcha!" The dragon replied enthusiastically before breathing that weird green fire, sending the rolled up letter somehow to where Twilight's mentor was. Then Spike looked exasperatedly towards her mistress. "Can I go take a nap now? I've been working non-stop all day!" I raised a brow while Twilight nodded, to the lizard's relief, before glancing in my direction as Spike departed rather happily to rest elsewhere. "What do you think? Didn't Apple Bloom learn a very important lesson about friendship today?" ...Was that a rhetorical question? Or judging by your expression you're awaiting some witty response from yours truly about the whole ordeal? Well, ask and you shall receive my dear. "I think Celestia only desired that any lesson about friendship would be learned by you exclusively." I replied after downing the rest of the water, setting the glass on the side as the headache slowly subsided. "Well, she never said 'exclusively'." The unicorn shrugged, still smiling over something as she then proceeded to walk over elsewhere and re-arrange a row of literature. "By the way, I still can't believe you did that to Diamond Tiara's party, ordering Snips and Snails earlier to eat as many treats as possible before she caught them out." She refers to the earlier visit from the two colts, who saluted to me upon my greeting them for doing exactly as I requested of them. As a result I simply patted them on the heads, congratulated and sent them home. I asked the young ponies to accomplish the task of ruining Tiara's party as much as possible. No one likes snobby little kids, least of all me. And by the way. 'Shining Armor', 'Night Light', and now 'Diamond Tiara'. Hasbro was really going to town with these names. "You don't sound irritated by it." A scoff. "Oh I'm annoyed all right, but considering I'm in a good mood right now I'll let it slide." At the statement I raised a humoured brow. "Positive? You? Since when did this miracle happen Twilight?" "Very funny." The studious mare said flatly without turning to me, but I knew she wasn't taking my sarcasm seriously. "So, apart from telling two colts to sabotage a filly's party, what else did you do today?" I shrugged, despite the unicorn not looking. "Eh, not much. Visited Rarity, then spent some time with some other residents of the town-" "Whoa slow down now Stardust, you spent time with others instead of Spike or Fluttershy? Since when did this miracle happen?" ...You're lucky I'm fond of your attitude my dear. "Anyway, that about covers it. Spent the rest of the day contemplating, so nothing new there. What about you?" "I spent the day researching some complex magic before visiting Pinkie Pie-" "I'm so sorry." "Har har. I then went to the party hosted by Pinkie celebrate Diamond Tiara getting her cutie mark-" "Pfft." "Stardust, let me finish." I found myself smirking a little at the trace of irritation. Oh how I love to rile you up my dear Twilight. "Which concluded in Apple Bloom, Applejack's sister, meeting and then making friends with two more fillies." Ohh? "Indeed?" I asked with genuine intrigue, picking up the empty glass before walking towards the kitchen doorway. I had a feeling I knew exactly the identities of the two Twilight was talking about. Said unicorn confirmed my suspicion. "Indeed. Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo." So that was the third one's name. Twilight let out a humoured sound. "What a coincidence. Sweetie Belle as the little sister of Rarity. And Scootaloo happens to look up to Rainbow Dash." "Poor ignorant filly." I commented before entering the kitchen, hearing the unicorn still as she continued. "And together they've formed their own rather adorable little group named the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Isn't it just inspiring to see that amount ambition in young fillies-" By that point my mind was elsewhere. So let me get this straight... that party was where the foundation of that group began. I'm a bit surprised the three haven't been friends already; I always assumed they were the Crusaders right from the start. The beginning of the Cutie Mark Crusaders, which occurred within the exact party I avoided, and I missed it. Tch. Oh well. There were more pressing matters across my mind as it is. Searching for the Doctor, for example, if he truly was the pony equivalent of the Time Lord. Even though logically that would a fifteen percent chance. But I suppose, as a bright side, the three young fillies must have embarrassed the irritating Tiara somehow during that earlier event. How else would a strong friendship begin, if not by berating a bully together? "- know, I mean, should I have added a lesson about cutie marks as well in the letter?" The voice of Twilight approached, and I glanced from the side of my drying the glass to the slightly worried purple unicorn by the doorway, eyes focused on the ceiling. "I suppose there must have been some lesson today about a cutie mark in general, but I haven't noticed one yet." "How about 'They are not really necessary and there doesn't need to be a physical representation of one's talent?'" I quipped before I could prevent myself, half-expecting a lecture from Twilight then. But the other half that her occasional dense nature wouldn't pick up on the bitter tone succeeded, raising a brow at me in confusion. "No... what on Equestria made you jump to that conclusion?" "Um... just wild speculation?" I meant what I said though. Cutie marks weren't really something to behold to my eyes. Quite frankly I didn't comprehend the appeal, and it was most likely I never would. Humans didn't need instilled tattoos to show off what they can do as an individual each. Wouldn't it be much more impacting to discover your special capabilities for yourself instead of having some mark decide your talent for you? And what's up with the cutie marks being on the rump? That's still something I'm bewildered about, honestly. Twilight, no doubt dismissing my guess as pure randomness, spoke again. "But still, I'm really happy for those girls. Working together might just help them find what they're looking for." I glanced at the smiling unicorn who turned around to leave. "They can have my damn mark if they wanted. I loathe the [BEEP] thing." And my day got even more interesting as Twilight immediately froze on the spot, quickly snapping her head around to face me. I blinked at the expression on her. "Stardust... did you just... speak a profanity?" Both my brows raised to high degrees. "Yes... though I'm surprised you know that considering that obnoxious noise covering the words." "With good reason." Just like that her eyes narrowed, as though seeing me in a new light, and I'm not quite certain I appreciate the look. Her tone shifted too from frozen shock to boiling incredulity. "Years ago Princess Celestia used a spell to block out any extreme rude usage of the Equestrian language and replace with the noise you just made." "...I'm sorry?" A shrug that did not reach her eyes. "I read about it during my studies in Canterlot. I wasn't even aware there was someone else besides the Princess who knew the exact words to use." My brain processed this information, this befuddling information, before I spoke out my own disbelief, ignoring the widening of Twilight's eyes. "Well, fancy [BEEP] that." Chapter Thirteen: Whether Friends or Not Chapter Thirteen: Whether Friends or Not Finally, I never thought I'd be thankful to be outside this much. But after the incident where I found profanities were magically banned from usage days ago, Twilight has pestered me to no end; asking repetitive questions about how I learnt the words if they couldn't be heard, and if my own homeland knew these words and how to say them as well. Even when I told - lied to - the intrigued inquisitive unicorn that my land's ancestors discovered a way to break the spell there, to my immediate regret, it just raised further questions than answers from the inquisitive mare. And when I made it perfectly clear that her 'interrogation' was beginning to give me a major migraine, it only dissuaded Twilight by a slight estimate; the mare entering my room late at night to ask these questions the next few days in the evening. I can admire her pursuit of discovery, I really can. Like her I was one to always ask questions even about the most trivial of matters. Which was why I inquired to her one afternoon why she desired to know so much, as it really wasn't relevant to anything. And the knowledgeable unicorn simply said that since I refuse to tell her other nonsensical things about myself, she had to hold her curiosity and wanting to know somewhere. That was then I had half a mind to yell some censored profanities at her just to shut her up, as Twilight knew full well whatever the beeping words were; they were completely close to insulting. But I held my tongue while Spike was inside the library, personally having no desire to use such language, censored or not, while there was an infant around. Instead I resorted to this day to leave the house when Twilight least expected it until her inquiries have calmed down, currently walking around a pathway to… wherever I guessed. As of now I couldn't care less, as it was a huge relief not to be annoyed right then by Twilight's unending questioning. Still, the idea that swearing was a thing in the olden days of Equestria continued to puzzle me. Hasbro would never have allowed the characters of their franchise, even from the Dark Ages, to vocally utilize profanities. So what gives? It was quite hard to imagine even ponies using that kind of language, except for me because well, I'm human. Just fantastic, really, another mystery to add to the pile I can't find out about. Just like Twilight. Another thing we had in common- My thoughts immediately halted alongside my walking, as the calm brown stallion feet away showed up from another side of the street before entering another around the corner, blissfully ignorant to the gold pony observing him in clear shock. Finally, a potential positive day for me! Immediately my hoofs advanced in pursuit of the Earth Pony, carefully side-stepping any of the town's residents, who were all busy preparing for some contest or something similar Twilight mentioned this morning - as if yesterday's wasn't enough. That was eight hours of my time wasted. I had no intention of allowing him to get away this time. "Excuse me. Pardon me. Coming through. Please move." My voice kept on repeating to the crowded townsfolk as my eyes stayed fixed on the brown stallion, who was oblivious to my pursuit of him until I called out towards him. "Stallion, a moment of your time please! Doctor!" Finally calling out the name worked instead like last time. At that the pony slowed down for a moment while glancing over his shoulder curiously, speaking in a tone I wouldn't really associate with any of the actor's incarnations. "Yes? Do I know you?" He didn't deny being addressed that by me. Could it really be... no, it-it just can't be the same Time Lord, somehow in pony form. Those are mere fan theories, right? Being in Equestria for me was fair enough, but if this was the same man in the form of a pony... well then I might just die of a heart attack. Hey, even I can fanboy about things. Taking a deep breather from my brief fast pace while stallion turned to face me fully, I inwardly cursed myself as I had no preparation beforehand what precisely to ask. Oh, wait, I know. I spoke casually while some bubbling excitement within me rose with alongside the questioning. "You are the Doctor, correct?" He nodded. "It is a name I go by from many of Ponyville, yes." "Doctor Whooves?" "Indeed." "Time Lord?" "I- excuse me?" "Time Lord." I repeated while the Earth Pony's blue eyes blinked at the question, seeming unfamiliar with the word. "Or Time Pony, if you prefer." "I'm... afraid I don't follow." And the excitement died down immediately. "Your special talent is... time, correct? As in... time travel?" "Ah." Something seemed to brighten in his eyes, but before any glimmer of hope could birth within me the pony continued. "A general misconception is what you've heard, I'm afraid. My special talent is in fact time, as shown as my cutie mark." He glanced at the mark in question. "But it has nothing to do with time travel or anything quite that impossible; my talent is telling precisely what time it is now, I'm sorry to say." I had no idea what else to say but, "Oh." An apologetic look casted at my disappointed expression. "You're not the first to assume so, my friend. Forgive me for disappointing you." "So, TARDIS? Daleks? Cybermen? Gallifrey? None of these names mean anything to you?" I asked rather weakly for one last attempt. And as he opened his mouth to answer- "Fillies and gentlecolts!" Oh just what I needed to hear. Our attention turned upwards to the loud voice at the obnoxious pink Earth Pony standing within a hot air balloon, calling out to the entire town with a megaphone. Because if there's anything more annoying than Pinkie Pie, it's Pinkie Pie with a megaphone. "Welcome to the annual 'Running of the Leaves!' This is Pinkie Pie your official eye-in-the-sky announcer!" Ah yes, that competition Twilight conversed with Spike about while I was sneaking out. "As everypony knows, the run is a very important tradition; for without it, the autumn leaves of Equestria would never fall!" Wait... what? "So get ready ponies; the 'Running of the Leaves' will begin in five minutes!" Would that give me enough time to go over there and snatch that megaphone of hers? "Well, that sounds exciting don't you think?" I heard the brown stallion ask beside me, energetic in his tone for whatever reason. "Not really." I answered honestly. I could really care less about some contest to decide who the best runner is. "Well, if you'll excuse me then sir, but I must be on my way. I'm in quite a hurry you see." I glanced at the smiling Earth Pony, who was already beginning to walk away. "Sorry again for the misunderstanding!" "It's no problem." I called out as he departed back into the crowd, who were all heading in one direction outside of town. "My fault entirely..." Well great, one potential way of leaving this world quicker thrown into the wind. I'm still stuck on this godforsaken land. Excellent. What do I do now then... well I certainly wasn't going anywhere near the competition, where the majority of the town was going to be. I have no interest in my ears screaming in pain from the loud cheering and clapping of whoever wins their silly contest. And I certainly wasn't going back to the library, not right now anyway. The possibility of Twilight still being there, ready to continue her 'interrogation' was fresh on my mind. Then again I was just acting paranoid at the moment, but I couldn't take any chances; this migraine combined from the disappointment from Whooves and irritation from Pinkie Pie could do without the addition of an inquisitive purple unicorn. No, I needed a drink...and since everyone else in town was busy I know just the place. Autumn leaves couldn't fall without ponies running... what does that even mean? "Another bottle my friend?" My eyes glanced lazily to the yellow stallion over the counter, smiling at me with that generic –smile-at-your-customer-for-good-service expression, before turning my gaze to the almost empty bottle, previously filled with the sustenance that would potentially assist in uplifting my mood. …Nothing yet; so why not? "If you don't mind," I replied rather quietly, the tone reflecting my dampened day. "Of course not!" Well at least someone was energetic around here. He gestured to the stack of currency on the side. "The amount of bits you've paid for the soda will give you much more to buy here." That was because, since I had no idea how exactly the economy worked in this damn world, I just dumped the money on the side, given to my reluctant self a while back by Twilight in case there was anything that fancied my interest. Well the only thing that interested me right now was getting rid of my current mood so there. This soda… almost as disappointing as finding out another potential way to escape this colourful world was thrown into the dumpster. I sighed in disdain, resting my tired head against my hoof while downing the rest of the fizzy drink. Equestria's soda, while it had the taste of a usual cola, was stale and rather weak compared to the wonderful sustenance that was coca-cola; the drink that always kept me awake and my spirits high… to a degree. And I needed that. I so desperately needed that right then. "I'm surprised you're not attending the Autumn of the Leaves like everypony else." The Earth Pony, known to all as Mr. Cake – first name I'm unaware of and indifferent to – commented conversely, setting the next bottle down. Idle conversation, not usually a favourite of mine, but if it'll help… "Competition isn't really my thing," I didn't believe I'm sounding as casual as I thought, nodding in thanks as I took the offered opened bottle on the counter. "Neither is anything sport-related, for that matter." Plus I would never consider for a lifetime competing in anything where the commentator was you-know-who. No, not Voldemort. ...That would actually be funny. A toothily grin, "I understand. I'm not quite an athlete myself." You don't say? I raised a brow as the Earth Pony chuckled, glancing over his shoulder. "Even if I tried, I doubt it would escape the notice, and disapproval, of my love; who wants me to stay and work here at all times." The light blue head of his mate poked out of the kitchen, calling out rather jokingly. "Nor would any conversation that goes on around here, darling!" Mr. Cake chuckled further, turning to my admittedly bemused state. "You see?" I nodded. At least some of the previous disappointment was being cast aside to allow anything in to cheer me up. "Quite the married couple you are." I pointed out the obvious. "We try our best." The yellow pony shrugged modestly, grinning rather happily. "Sure we have disagreements here and there, but hey; that's love correct?" It was my turn to then shrug at the rhetorical question. "I wouldn't know, honestly." I proceeded then to take a gulp of the fizzy drink, savouring the after taste. Not coco-cola, but still quite adequate. Nothing like a fresh soda to keep one up in the morning. Silence befell the establishment before Mr. Cake, as I was currently the only occupying customer within the building, spoke up again happily. "But I must say, it's great to see you again after so long, Mr. Balance." Oh? "Indeed?" The stallion nodded, seeming genuinely pleased of my presence. "Ever since you left Sugarcube Corner after we helped you so long ago, we were concerned we'd never see you again after you never came back for a long time." Ah yes, how could I forget the time they assisted in healing my starving state during my arrival within Ponyville? "Any sane per- pony would rather I have never turned up again at all." Perhaps it was that kindness they gave me that led me to come back in this sweet shop… aside from the fact the town's residents were occupied with that pony race outside. I took another drink while the stallion replied positively. "Oh now don't be like that! You're pleasant company, believe it or not. Besides, here at Sugarcube Corner we hold no prejudice to anyone, just as long as we get along and you pay for and enjoy our delicious treats!" At the proud proclamation I raised a humoured brow. "Well that explains why you've hired Pinkie Pie." And to my truthful bafflement, he laughed at the clear jab towards his absent employee. "I must say I rather enjoy your wit, Mr Balance; we don't get that many ponies around here that are as blunt." Surely that role was filled alone by Applejack? Also who said I was being witty? Goddamn these residents will take anything so casually. "Well, I prefer honesty above all else." Deceiving others about where I originated from notwithstanding. "Just like Applejack then." "…To an extent." "I see." …I got the distinct feeling this was going somewhere. And my intuition proved correct. "Are you also a hard worker?" "Pfft," I couldn't resist expressing my bemusement at the idea alone. "I don't work, I'm afraid." I suppose there's an irony to it; myself being turned into an Earth Pony with no interest whatsoever to working; seeing as how Earth Ponies were apparently the hard working types of ponies in Equestria. Mr. Cake tilted his head, eyes reflecting genuine curiosity. "At a job?" "Period." "Oh." Well at least he didn't look as though he was judging me for my lack of commitment to working anywhere. Instead the stallion glanced behind at the kitchen doorway, where the steam of recent baked treats came pouring through constantly. "Well, if you ever feel like taking up work, we could use a hoof around the place whenever Pinkie Pie's occupied with something else." …Pardon me my friend while I stare at you incredulously. I would never, ever, consider working for anyone, especially under the same employment and workplace as that over-energized Earth Pony. Besides, I'm not even that great a baker. I couldn't help it, I immediately laughed straight after, but not in scorn or anything as rude. "Unless you want an employee who only bakes brownies, then I'm afraid I'll have to decline such a position. Thank you for offering though." "Hm, you can bake brownies?" "The only things I'm outstanding with, really." I admitted without dwelling much on the consequences for such. But that was quickly rectified upon seeing an intrigued glint in his eyes. "Are they that good?" "They're adequate at best… regardless of what everyone says about them." Twilight, Spike and the rest, to be specific. Really they're just overreacting because they've never tasted anything made by a human before. There was bound to be a difference in making food between the two species. "And what do they say?" "That they're more than good. But that's just because I'm only an expert in baking solely brownies, nothing more, of course. So don't take their word for it." I added with a chuckling, inwardly cursing myself for the traces of nervousness in the tone. The last I needed was this interested Earth Pony to request me a- "Perhaps then, as I find myself interested in your claim Mr. Balance, you could perhaps bake some brownies right now? Since business is slower than usual today due to everypony else being outside to watch the competition." …You know what? [BEEP] it. Why not? Maybe baking some of those treats will lighten my mood even further. I downed as much as I could of the fizzy sustenance before replying while wiping my drenched muzzle. "Very well, but I advise you, Mr. Cake, not to expect perfection." "You needn't worry friend," There was that toothy grin again. "We never judge the baking of anypony. Oven's over there." "Mmm! My! These are positively delicious!" The rather high-pitched voice of Mrs. Cake declared enthusiastically, savouring the taste of the recently fresh plate of brownies, sharing them with her mate. "Hardly," I replied, doing my best not to sound earnest as they devoured the treats too fats for my own preference. From the other side of the counter alongside his wife, Mr. Cake turned to me with his eyes closed, eating one of the gooey treats before swallowing and saying with just as equal elation as his wife. "You are far too modest Mr. Balance; these are some of the best brownies I have ever tasted!" "You have a natural talent." His mate added happily. I slowly nodded, finding myself admittedly mesmerized at how delighted and gushing the two grown-ups were about my brownies. To be absolutely honest, I was not expecting nor anticipating this reaction in the slightest. A comment about how average they were or that they needed to be worked on more were the only reviews I assumed they were going to give me. But instead they're acting as if the sugary treats, made completely by me and without any help - as I had repeatedly declined any assistance - were life-saving or made pure by a holy angel. Like Twilight and Spike when they first tried out the baked goods; only much more dramatically. My ears then picked the sound of sniffing, prompting me to look behind me at a familiar grey pony smelling the air curiously. "Mm, something smells good! Hey, are those brownies you're eating, Mr and Mrs. Cake?" "They sure are!" The mare baker confirmed in elation. "Why don't you try one my dear?" "Hello Miss. Hooves." I greeted with no objection to the offer, admittedly surprised with the small smile on my features as the pegasus walked over happily. Must be something special about her that just causes one to immediately like her; it'd explain why the mass of fans adore such a background character. "Am I to assume from your visit then that the race outside is over?" Derpy nodded energetically, almost reminding me of my encounter with Lyra a while back, as he took the offered brownie from the yellow Earth Pony. After taking a bite and chewing said treat, there was a satisfied "Mmm!" noise just as the two owners of the shop were making. "Well, not as good as muffins, but still absolutely good!" Oh not you too... "Yeah, so everyone says." Well I suppose the only bright side to this would be Pinkie Pie not being around to devour the whole plate and constantly declaring them a job well done. Again they exaggerate over the so-called quality of my dish, Mr. Cake looking at me with that same smile. "Don't doubt yourself my friend; these are some of the brownies I've ever tasted. In fact, this just convinces me more and more now to give you a proposition!" Morbid curiosity then took over. "...I'm listening." Derpy cut in before he could continue, looking at me in surprise. "Wait, you made these?" I nodded slowly as the grey pegasus then decided to narrow her yellow unusual eyes at me in thought. I had nothing against the way her eyes moved at all, of course. Who was I to judge? Then she beamed as something had obviously occurred to the mare. "Hey, now I remember you! We bumped into each other a while back... quite literally." I nodded again. "Indeed Miss. Hooves. It is a pleasure to see you again." "Silly." There was mock-offence in her tone. "I told you to just call me Derpy, remember?" ...Oh, right. "Sorry." I apologized quickly with a sheepish smile. "So Derpy darling." Ah, Mrs. Cake finished eating as much of the brownies as she could I imagine, wiping her mouth with a tissue before addressing the bubbly pegasus. "How was the race? It must have been exciting to watch." "It was!" The grey mare affirmed, nodding wildly as she informed us of what occurred. "It was so funny and surprising when it seemed Rainbow Dash and Applejack were about to win before ending up in last place!" "A tie in last?" I raised a brow. Huh, and I hear though they would draw in first place and learn some lesson about never being too competitive or something. So who came first, a rock? "Uh-huh. Then Princess Celestia arrived to watch the race-" I automatically frowned at the mere mention of the monarch's name. "- to give the two in last place a pat on the back, I think. I couldn't hear the conversation." ...Oh. Oh now it makes sense. ...No, no it doesn't; what was Celestia even doing in Ponyville? Shouldn't she be occupied ruling a kingdom? Was observing a pointless race really worth prioritizing more than managing an entire monarchy? Couldn't Twilight have just written a letter to Celestia detailing what the pegasus and Earth Pony have learnt today? "- had the opportunity to see her." I returned to reality as Mrs. Cake spoke, evidently thrilled to hear their ruler was around for the moment. "So then, darling, what can I get for you today?" "A lemon muffin please! Or two, or three, or how many you've got!" I couldn't repress an amused smile at the requests. Yes I've heard all about her obsession with muffins. Already I'm beginning to see why so many of the fanbase adores her. A previous topic remained fresh on my mind, as I then turned to the observing Mr. Cake. "So, you mentioned a proposition." "Hm? Oh, oh yes! How silly of me to forget!" The yellow pony quickly said before clearing his throat, his tone turning rather comically business-like. "Mr. Balance, how would you like to get paid for making your special brownies?" "I'm sorry; 'paid?'" He nodded confidently. "Oh yes. You see, Sugarcube Corner thrives on providing the best treats in Ponyville to its customers, so we're always open to anyone who wishes to share anything they baked here, for the happiness of this town's ponivillians. In return, we offer small payment for their generosity, varying on the quality of their food to the mouths of the hungry customers of course." "So you're asking me to make more brownies for this shop in the future then?" "What I'm asking you is, if you would like, to deliver your wonderful baked treats to our establishment from time to time. If the customers enjoy the treats just as much as we do, then we can guarantee your volunteering will be rewarded. Small payment, of course, while you are not an employee." I won't lie, the offer intrigued me. On one hand it wasn't exactly a job - something which I will never be ready for in the life of me - and it implies I can make just as much of my best food as I pleased. So in the case that Twilight suddenly decides to one day kick me out - not that I would blame her - or I leave the library for good, I could have enough currency to provided myself food and some small shelter. There was, however, one thing I desired to know before I accept. "Is there a schedule to this?" Mr. Cake shook his head. "As I said Mr. Balance, it's strictly volunteer work. You may deliver your treats to our shop at any time you feel." "You should totally do it Stardust!" Derpy pitched in, having watched our conversations as she waited for her own treats. "Just imagine how many ponies you'll make happy for trying out those delicious brownies." ...Then who was I to decline such a gracious offer? "Very well, I accept." "Wonderful!" The stallion was purely elated by the fact I agreed, offering a hoof to which I shook. "I promise you will not regret this, Mr. Balance. Your brownies will make the stomach of many ponivillians happy!" As he concluded speaking, the sound of an opening and multiple voices informed me that more and more ponies were entering the bakery. "I'm certain I won't." I replied sincerely, a small smile raised on my muzzle at how much better my day was going. I can't wait to see the looks on my family's faces, after returning home, upon learning I willingly volunteered to help out a shop. "You know, you might seem like a grumpy stallion who glares at anyone in his way." Derpy began as we walked along some pathway across town. "But you're not really that bad." At that honest statement I raised a brow, having an idea of what was going on in her mind. "Thinking back to the griffon incident, are we?" To my surprise rather than hers, the grey pegasus nodded without any embarrassment. "Uh-huh. When news first spread around the town how you punched that bully of a griffon, everypony was scared of incurring your wrath." From the corner of my eye she grinned, glancing in my direction. "But now? You're not as bad as I thought you were." "I had an excuse to land a blow on that hybrid." And I still stand by it. There was quietness; the only sounds being made were the passing by ponies, before Derpy spoke again. This time there was a curiously quiet tone to it. "I'll be honest with you, when I bumped into you; I was scared I might have angered you when I recognized who you were." My pace wavered for a moment at that admitting sentence, my eyes blinking for a moment before I inquired slowly, just to have some clarification. "You... thought I was going to hit you, Miss. H- Derpy?" Then there was embarrassment, as a red hue appeared on the side of the face I could see. The pegasus looked down at the ground for a moment, stopping right next to me. "Maybe..." Before I knew it my tone was on the defensive. "I would never hit a woman... or a mare." She blinked in surprise at my firm declaration. "I only did to a griffon because... well I lost control. Simple as that. Anyone would be if they saw someone make a fragile pony like Fluttershy cry like that." Honestly I thought the whole fiasco was dead and buried with already. Just why did this need to be brought up again, especially when I was in such a pleasant mood. "I guess..." I dislike that uncertainty in her tone. "Well, it's still wrong to hit a female, pony or not. You know that right?" "I do." Of course I do. Just as the pegasus was about to say something else, another feminine voice cut in, one I was most familiar with than anyone else in this damn town. "Stardust! There you are!" Our heads turned to the approaching unicorn, who was smiling proudly for whatever rea- oh. I just noticed then the medal hanging over her neck. "Hey Twilight!" "Hello Derpy." My brow raised at the shiny reward. "I don't recall you saying you were competing." “Because you weren’t paying attention.” Ah, fair enough. Twilight shrugged modestly. "Why do you think I spent so much time reading those exercise books?" "...Are you insinuating you read a book on how to run?" That was worthy of two raised eyebrows. Of all the ludicrous things this unicorn does. "Of course. Why else?" "I don't know, to help Spike?" "Very funny. But today I won in fifth place." Twilight declared while beaming, puffing her chest to show off the gold trinket with evident pride. "You should've been there to join in the race. It was fun!" "Exhausting myself to no end while competing against the likes of a cheating Rainbow Dash?" "If you must know, unlike yesterday Rainbow Dash didn't use her wings until the very end. Both she and Applejack came in last place and-" "- And Princess Celestia turned up right the [BEEP] out of nowhere just to congratulate the pair?" I finished the sentence with clear disinterest. But instead of asking how I knew, a different expression flashed across the unicorn's features for a moment to my surprise, before she composed herself. "Actually yes. I'm going to assume Derpy told you that." "Yep!" Said pegasus must have been nodding her head, but I didn't check because I was focused on the look given to me in Twilight's purple eyes. Guess she didn't enjoy me having her mentor and a swear word in the same sentence. "So..." I began after a small silence ensued. "You were looking for me?" She nodded. "Indeed. I was wondering perhaps if you had the time you can... well I think you know what I'm going to ask of you." I didn't restrain my loud annoyed sigh. Of course I knew. "I'm afraid you already know the answer to such, my dear." "Oh come on Stardust!" Was it just me or was there a tinge of whining on her voice. "This isn't something I can just ignore; I try my best already just to not repeatedly ask about your inexplicable strength and why neither my nor Rarity's magic works properly on you!" ...Hang on. "'Rarity?'" "She told me what you two were doing at her place." Remind me to pay that unicorn a visit then for informing Twilight of my own business. "And while I can tolerate enough of you not providing me or anyone else about what's so different about you, your forbidden profanities is something I can't add to that list." "Well tough luck missy." My frown deepened as I spoke with finality. "I already told you I don't know how my ancestors discovered a way to break the spell." "Yes, you do." A firm, convinced no-nonsense reply that caused me to blink at the blunt truth. "I can see it in your eyes, Stardust. You know how to use that sealed language, but you refuse to tell me or anyone why." Why? "Because it's none of your damn business. How's that for a reason?" I snapped, already feeling a headache pounding above me. I don't know what's worse, these repetitive questions or how she was able to catch out my lie so easily. "Insufficient." God dammit! "You're just being an infuriating pony-!" "I'M BEING INFURIATING?!" Finally the unicorn closed her mouth, purple eyes widened immensely as I raised my voice to a height not used since back at that hospital. "YOU'RE ONE TO TALK! JUST THIS ONCE GOD DAMMIT! HOW ABOUT YOU JUST LEAVE ME THE [BEEP] ALONE AND STOP BEING SUCH A NOSY [BEEP] IRRITATING PONY!" I felt my breath heave heavily as my anger expressed itself at the shocked mare, who was taking a few steps back away from me. My teeth grit as I allowed my fury for anyone - even my favourite pony - to inquire about me too much show. This mare... this mare had no damn right to-! "I'm sorry..." ...What? I felt my contorted features soften slightly as the unicorn let out that choked apology, her eyes staring at the ground sadly and... oh no... My glare quickly died down as I spotted the bottom of her eyelids produce tears, some landing atop of the shining medal. Holy [BEEP] What have I done...? Twilight was intelligent; intelligent enough to know that use censored words used against her were very, very rude. "I'm so sorry for irritating you..." Oh good God...! I can feel immense dread rise up with me as I gazed upon the state of her, ignoring the crowd around us. "Twilight, I... Twilight!" I called out futilely, as the purple mare had quickly turned and ran, ran, away from me, no doubt to go back to the library... And I just pathetically froze there, having no idea what went wrong today, eyes glancing around me as I attempted to comprehend what just happened. Ponies quickly avoided my gaze and hurriedly returned to whatever they were doing, but I knew inwardly they were despising my very existence at the moment for what I just did. I just made Twilight cry... Something cold passed through my body, and I couldn't help but shiver at the recent memory of the poor unicorn's distress. And it really didn't help when Derpy, whom I forgot was even there, commented sombrely. "Well, at least you didn't hit her..." She didn't deserve being sworn at either... Well, right now I felt like the worst human [BEEP] being alive... probably because I was. Chapter Fourteen: Fit for Failure Chapter Fourteen: Fit for Failure The previous conclusion we had to an argument was the studious unicorn giving me the silent treatment. But now: Twilight was full-on avoiding me. And who can blame her? Especially after our latest argument which had occurred a few days ago. When I returned straight to the library after a quick farewell to Derpy, I was informed by a perplexed Spike that the purple mare locked herself up in her room, saying something about studying for something where there was no time for distractions. But even the dragon wasn't fooled by it, he noticed the leaking of Twilight's eyes and so inquired what exactly happened, to which I answered with a statement I still find hard to believe. I made Twilight Sparkle cry. And over the course of the next few days, where the unicorn made it completely clear she was evading my presence whenever possible, as an example by quickly pacing into the next room when I enter the same area, I was struggling myself with coming to grips for what exactly I've done wrong. It wasn't my intention to make her shed any tears. Hell that's the case with all of these residents. I just desired for her to cease bombing me with all those repetitive questions about how I can use their forbidden language. I felt empty inside... okay, more like cold. As though the temperature within me cooled down to antarctic degrees for what I'd done to the poor unicorn. I forgot how easily offended ponies were; they would take the slightest jab against them with a sensitive reaction. I didn't expect Twilight to cry over the matter because she was one of the more strong-willed in all of this town. And now I'm paying the price for it. But to be fair, the blame wasn't entirely upon myself. If Twilight had just done a repeat of last time where she would stop asking anything about me, then me shouting at her with profanities wouldn't had happened in the first place. Plus I was already stressed enough with another hope of returning home dashed away, and said stress was brought back, having cooled down during the day in Sugarcube Corner, when Twilight walked up to me in hopes I would provide her with a satisfying explanation. It's her fault just as it was mine. I've spent the last few days isolated within my own temporary room, regardless. Hopefully that would make it clear I have no intention to be a continuous thorn in the unicorn's side. The only one who visited me then was Spike, who decided to play the part of comforting both sides. It was kind of him, but unnecessary. I added another strain to whatever thread of friendship I had with Twilight. As always I mess up no matter where I go. I deserved nothing less than my own isolation. "C'mon Stardust! You can't stay inside this room forever." Spike complained loudly as I paced around in my frustration, already growing tired of the pestering dragon's presence. "Challenge accepted." Really my small friend, I didn't need you right now. Yet the lizard remained firm in his desperate attempts to get me to come out and express regret to the unicorn. "All you've got to do is apologize to Twilight... when she of course starts talking to you again." Apologize? Tch. I snorted loudly, keeping my own eyes straight on the walls I walk towards admist my irritated pacing. "Which won't be for a long time, I imagine, considering that mare's stubbornness." "Huh. Something you two have in common." I eventually relented and turned to the dragon, who sat on the edge of my bed watching me pace in frustration. "Even if I do apologize," I'll pretend to ignore that comparison Spike made. "Then it has to be two-way; Twilight is as equally guilty as I." A confused expression. "Wait, why should Twilight say sorry? She wasn't the one who yelled loud enough to become the talk of the town." "Need I remind you, my friend, that if the unicorn hadn't kept annoying me to no end with her questioning, I wouldn't have yelled at her in the first place-" My mouth paused for a moment as I fully processed Spike's words. "- Wait; 'talk of the town?'" The dragon folded his arms. "Of course you wouldn't know about it, locking yourself inside the library and all. You put on a show, according to Ponyville's residents. I don't think you were being talked about around the town since you punched Rainbow Dash's friend." ...Fantastic. Absolutely fantastic. Just what I needed to hear! Twice I've unintentionally made myself the center of attention. Incredible! How do I do it?! It couldn't be magic because that had nothing to with my anger. Yep, I blame my emotions... and the others I became mad towards for making me cause those scenes. That must also mean the rest of the Mane Six were aware of the argument and the aftermath. well great. I'm surprised neither Applejack or Rainbow Dash have stomped into my room and demanded an explanation for making Twilight shed tears in public. Something I didn't need too, I feel like the worst human on the planet already. The last thing I desired was Rainbow Dash of all ponies to start scolding me on anything. My expression changed from enraged to annoyance, as I proceeded to continue walking around the room. "Lovely, and I was getting so use to the quiet life around here as well." My ears perked up on a hesitant sound from the dragon, who then spoke rather slowly, as though the other occupant in this room was a bomb waiting to tick off. "You know... you shouldn't have yelled at her right?" "Of course I do!" I snapped to the dragon, ignoring his flinch at my tone. "You think I enjoy raising my voice at Twilight of all people- ponies, or anyone for that matter?" What does he know? "Well... no but-" "I know it was wrong." I cut him off firmly, my pace around the room beginning to heaten as I desperately wished to have hands to clench again. If I didn't know better I'd say the book I passed by with quivering a little among my path. "Of all ponies I expected to yell at in anger, Twilight was the least. And now? Now I'm paying for allowing myself to lose my temper so easily. I'm usually a lot more composed as well! But somehow... somehow... that mare makes me get mad quite quickly." It was amazing, thinking about it really. The only ones who cause me to lose my temper with such ease were students at my college. I held no love for them; the majority I had to deal with were so idiotic I had to do my best to restrain any impulses of inflicting vocal pain on them. Not physically however. No no, I wasn't a bully. The only benefit to it was me being top of the class- I'm getting off-track here. "Maybe it's just natural for you to get mad." At the claim I raised a heated brow at the wincing lizard, wondering what in God's name he was going on about. "Are you implying... I have anger issues." Spike's eyes widened dramatically, the dragon quickly waving his arms in denial. "What? No no! I'm just saying that you once told me humans are more ill-tempered than ponies. I just assumed that-." "So now you're generalizing us?" He dared compare me to the rest of humanity? To many out there who were pure sadistic and cruel? "Well let me make something perfectly clear my small friend: You. Know. Nothing. If all you're going to do is just add a bigger pile upon my plate of regret, then I suggest you just leave right now." That said I turned away from the lizard towards the window, which revealed the outside sunny world. "I don't know why you even bother attempting to cheer me up Spike." Seriously, what motivation did that dragon have to approach or even comfort me? There was no reason to it. I didn't need him, I didn't need anyone. I've learnt to just bottle up these feelings of guilt and regret and move on, simple as that. Eventually things will cool down, as Twilight will learn sooner than later that avoiding me will provide no benefits to anyone. I heard the shifting of the bed as Spike jumped down from it after a moment's pass, walking towards the door and then calling out before leaving, sounding then rather reluctant and upset. "I may not know a lot, but I try to help you because you're my friend, Stardust, and Twilight's too, whether you think so or not. One of you will go to the other soon, I'm positive. But right now it's clear you don't want anyone around." A reminder drifting across my mind that Spike, for all his behaviour and attitude, was still an infant incited me to sigh with even more regret and turn to look at the departing saddened lizard. "Spike wait-" He slammed the door shut, and I was a little taken aback by the force of it. ...Well great. First Twilight; now Spike. Clearly God hated me. I released an even bigger sigh, as another plate of guilt was added to the pile, looking around to the window again. Where had I gone wrong... oh, right, when I yelled at Twilight. Jesus Christ I couldn't get over that, I mean how could I? Out of everyone in this damn world, Twilight Sparkle was the last pony I ever wanted to upset under any circumstance. That scene from days past kept on replaying in my mind, as I easily caused the young student of the misguided monarch to break down, in the middle of the bloody town! I... I never wanted that. I just wanted to make a point to her how irritating the unicorn was behaving towards me. I forgot how sensitive these damn ponies were to anything. I mean, the way that griffon insulted Fluttershy was a prime example to such-! A knock on my door, and before I knew it my hoofs were already rushing towards it. Spike? Twilight maybe? Had she finally come to her senses-? "Hello Stardust. We were hoping to find you here." My eyes blinked rapidly at the two mares before me. "Y-You two?" Smooth Stardust, ten points for that stutter as well. Lyra nodded enthusiastically, whereas Bon Bon, despite the smile, looked rather hesitant for whatever reason... though I could speculate as to why. And I guessed correctly. Somehow the two visiting mares managed to persuade me to exit my room for the moment and follow into the downstairs library's kitchen, taking a seat by one side of the table facing Bon Bon, as Lyra meanwhile searched around the cupboards to make some tea. There was no sign of Spike while we walked to the room, so I assumed he must have left to seek out his mistress. "Are you sure you wouldn't like any tea?" The creamy Earth Pony inquired politely, beginning whatever conversation was about to occur. "It does wonders for those who are upset." "That's kind of you," I replied casually, briefly glancing at the back of the limey unicorn for a moment. Time to get to the heart of the matter. "Though curiosity over why you two are here replaces any thirst of mine." Not to say they weren't a welcome presence but... why were they here? "Well we're-" The light green unicorn cut off her friend with that energetic voice. "We're here to help you Stardust!" "Thank you Lyra. What she said." At the plain explanation I raised a brow to express my skepticism. Help me? What could they possibly do to assist me? The two barely even know me! A knowing smile suddenly emerged on the Earth Pony's muzzle. "Judging from your wary expression, I'm guessing you doubt we can do anything to help cheer you up, and give advice on how to make amends with Twilight." ...Alright I'll give her that, save for the latter. "I have no intention on making any amends with her." "Oh don't be like that Stardust!" Lyra commented, finally bringing two cups of tea, which I did say they could help themselves to earlier, to the table, passing the other to the grateful Bon Bon. The unicorn added after winking at me, "We know how it is with couples, fighting's a general thing. And you did cause a huge scene yesterday when you yelled at Twilight." ...Oh... not them too! Bon Bon continued for her friend after taking a sip of her drink, oblivious to the disbelief reflecting off my face, "Delicious, thank you Lyra. Anyway, when we heard what you that day we were honestly surprised, as we had the impression you were a well-mannered stallion. But I suppose even relationships can cause ponies to show sides we would have never seen before." I was about to reply before Lyra spoke next, "At first my dear Bon Bon here was reluctant to visit you after we've heard of the incident, but I persuaded her in the end. We wanted to see if you and Twilight were alright after your squabble." ...May as well let them finish. "Of course we waited for a few days of course. But after we checked around the town for any sign of you, since all we see nowadays, especially today, is either Twilight or Spike outside, we concluded that you were at the library and, if you'll pardon me for saying so, wallowing in sadness for that argument." Bon Bon said, releasing a pitying expression towards my tired state, And if there was anything I didn't need right now, it was pity. Lyra finished their statements, speaking with a determined tone this time as I rubbed my own forehead. "We decided to check up on you regardless, and hope all is well with you and Twilight. If not, then we're here to help. Oh! Not by getting ourselves involved of course! Just by giving advice." The unicorn concluded by waving her arms nervously, as the look on my face must be quite a sight right now. I waited for a moment before asking, just to be certain. "Are you two done?" By Lyra's positive and Bon Bon's hesitant nod, the latter obviously taking note of the tone, I sighed deeply before continuing. "Let me start by making things clear to your oblivious minds: Twilight and I are not in a relationship, not in any way that you two clearly assume." The Earth Pony blinked in surprise. "Oh... really? Because you two seem to be close, since you're not relatives and you live here with her." "I'm positive." I answered firmly, inwardly tasting the irony of that sentence. "Our 'relationship' is that of acquaintances, nothing more. And while I appreciate your thoughtfulness, I am quite fine, as I am sure Twilight is as well. She's smart enough to know that one argument isn't the end of the world. She'll get over it." I'm lying, of course. But I didn't require these two to make things more complicated than they already were. The only benefits of them trying to help - however they intended on doing so - was it being these two rather than the other five mares. "Suuure she will." Lyra replied with clear doubt, taking a gulp of her tea and letting out a gasp of satisfaction. "You sure you don't want tea? It can help with the stress you're obviously going through." Despite the mood, I allowed myself a small smile at the innocence. "I'm good, thank you Miss Heartstrings." And to both my and Bon Bon's surprise, the unicorn scoffed. "Alright, enough with the 'Miss' addressing; we're friends aren't we? Just call us Lyra and Bon Bon, alright?" If it'll get them to leave sooner than later, then I may as well humour them. "Alright then... Lyra." "See, was that so hard?" "Now, back to the topic-" "Yeah hold that thought, Stardust, I could do with some cookies. You don't mind do you?" "...Second tin to the right." As the limey mare beamed in gratitude, Bon Bon shook her head exasperatedly at her friend's behaviour. "Forgive her, Lyra can sometimes forget her manners; even when inside someone else's home." I shrugged indifferently. "At least she asks, unlike another energetic pony I know..." Bon Bon stared for a moment before it evidently clicked in her mind who I was talking about. "Fair enough." She chuckled lightly, taking another sip of her tea before adopting a serious expression once again. "Speaking of which, have Twilight's best friends spoken to either of you about what happened?" I shrugged for the second time since their visit, honestly having no clue on the purple mare's side. "I'm not certain if they spoke to her about the ordeal. If they have, it should certainly explain why I got no visits from them these past few days..." It was considered a blessing admittedly, to me anyway. No Applejack scolding. No Rainbow Dash making empty threats. No Fluttershy trying to soothe things over. No Pinkie Pie planning a surprise party to fix the tension. And no Rarity making a giant fuss over the ordeal. Or they just all finally decided I wasn't worth talking to, and they managed to convince a depressed Twilight that; hence why she was avoiding me these past days... I'm honestly not sure how to feel about that theory. "Perhaps... but I don't think they're ignoring you." How did she-? "Your expression is rather easy to read, my friend. Anyway, it's most likely they are just giving you space to calm down, confident you will eventually apologize to Twilight. And we are too." That was then Lyra returned, a chocolate chip cookie fixed to her mouth with a handful floating next to her via magic. After swallowing the delicious-looking treat whole the unicorn proceeded to pitch in, disregarding my concerned look as Bon Bon simply smiled at her antics. "Say, what did happen anyway? All we know is that you yelled at Twilight, and some ponies said you were somehow beeping from your mouth while doing so." The Earth Pony then looked as though a thought suddenly struck her, and she interjected before I could reply with a frown. "Wait... you mentioned something last time about Equestria not liking what language you were using..." Here we go... "..Did you say anything... very rude to Twilight?" How I wish I could answer. I wish I could form a response. Yet my mouth shut itself immediately after I attempted to open my mouth to explain. But the mere idea of confirming I yelled profanities at the poor unicorn was enough to make me feel sick to my stomach. But why... why did I care so much about this whole mess...? "So I'm right?" Bon Bon then said after my refusal to answer, and there was something reflecting within her dark blue eyes that I didn't like. The Earth Pony sipped her tea again before speaking, as Lyra, who had paused from eating the next cookie after hearing the question, observed us with a curious expression. "Then it's more serious than we thought." "More than I wish it was." And I could speak again! Thanks alot brain for making things unnecessarily awkward. "Hmm..." The mare had a then thoughtful look. You know, of all ponies to have this conversation with, Bon Bon and Lyra were two of the least expected. Hell I wasn't anticipating any background characters to try and assist in the slightest. Surely these two had more important things to do than worry over some stallion who they've only interacted with twice, three times now. "Do you regret your actions?" A similar inquiry from a dragon earlier, but this time I didn't answer with any aggression. I was more tired now than angry over anything. I'll make sure to apologize to Spike when I see him again. "Yes." I answered with all the honesty I could put into my voice. "And will you try to apologize to Twilight the next time you see her?" Only if she expresses the same in turn. "Yes." Bon Bon finally smiled again after hearing those confident words. "That's all I need to know. I don't think Lyra and I will take up any more of your time. The best we can do is offer comfort that eventually Twilight will forgive you." The limey unicorn added rather happily after downing another of the sugary treats. "And Twilight does seem the forgiving type, right? I'm sure you two will become friends again right away!" Despite my reluctance to concur with the positive mares, I nodded regardless, hoping they would leave me in peace then. "Oh, by the way, there's going to be a fashion show tonight! Are you going to see it?" My answer was immediate and deadpan. "I have more interesting things worth my time than watch some ponies show off whatever dresses they like." Such as continuing my wallow of self-pity. It was nice of these two to drop by however, but I really needed the quietness then to help me collect my thoughts. "Thank you for stopping by, ladies." "Thank you again for coming so late in the day; I promise you it won't take long darling." Coming from you Rarity, I expect the complete opposite. "I just have a lot more work ahead of me, so I thought I'd deal with you beforehand." I currently followed the white hurrying unicorn through where I am presumed was her place, dragging me in a concerning rush while I had my eyes closed as per her curious request. Really I wasn't in the mood to argue, wouldn't want a repeat of my vocal actions against Twilight now, would we? But I was admittedly intrigued, even though just a little, when Rarity visited the library after finishing showing off her dresses made for each of the mares to a high-and-might pony from Canterlot. Spike, to my surprise, entered my bedroom the next day after my conversation with Bon Bon and Lyra, waving off my sincere apology for my rudeness towards him, instead the dragon went off in excited detail over the events that transpired yesterday and today. Anyway, Rarity, after first greeting me before glancing at my unkempt hair in clear dismay, requested me to come with her back to her house, and I was instantly on edge,due to the suspicion she and the other girls were planning to bombard me with questions there. But the unicorn promised her intentions were sincere, desiring my company for the evening to assist in something apparently only I can help with. Doesn't make me any less wary... Now she asked to keep my eyes closed tight, as I was 'escorted' through the building. Already I'm regretting this, in fact I was regretting saying yes to going to her place back at the library. But Rarity, along with the combined forces of an infatuated Spike, managed to convince me... somehow. "I didn't see you at the fashion show last night." The white unicorn pulling me with her suddenly said, and to my relief it only sounded like forced indifference in her tone. Rather that than accusation. "I was... preoccupied." Constantly bashing and cursing myself for allowing Twilight to consider me a friend and paying the price for it, as a start. Followed by the usual depression I've had to deal with for the majority of my life. But I felt no reason to share any of that with the unicorn here, or anyone else in this town. "Of course you were." Was that relief or suspicion in her classy voice? I then felt my right hoof released from her warm grip. "Alright, when I say now, you may open your eyes." Oh God she wasn't about to show off her line of dresses to me as she did to that fashion pony was she? "And... now!" May as well get this over with-... huh? Immediately both my eyebrows were raised at the sight before me, a plain-looking suit fit for any stallion worn by a faceless horse mannequin before my blinking eyes. Is... is that all? A suit? "I can see why you look surprised, my dear." Rarity then commented, standing next to the clothing, having put on some glasses during my staring at the thing. "It's typical and simple, I'm aware. But that's where you come in, Stardust: I wish to customize the suit to your liking; myself having made the mistake of preparing the girl's dresses without consulting them first. So I thought beginning with a plain suit would assist in our endeavor." "...I see." I managed to muster out. Why exactly was Rarity even doing this? Was there some special event I wasn't aware about emerging soon? "We can't have you appear dull and non-special for the Grand Galloping Gala, after all." The unicorn smiled pleasantly. "So, what do you think?" Ah yes, the gala... honestly forgot that was even a thing. "It's... generous of you to think about making a suit for me." Did I even still have the tickets? I think I've left them somewhere in my room back at the Golden Oak. That future party was just so unimportant to me I lost memory entirely that I was even going. Though the big question appeared: WAS I still going, considering the recent events? Did I even deserve to go? I didn't want to, but I must uphold on my deal I made made with this unicorn during my first month in Equestria. So no choice there... "Of course." Her smile wavered slightly, as the white mare tilted her head at me with an expression I couldn't quite fathom. "Did you honestly believe I would forget you, or allow recent events to refrain me from making suitable formal clothing for you?" A sour pause before I stated the obvious. "So you do know..." A nod, this time followed by narrowed eyes. "Yes. And while I don't approve of your shouting towards Twilight, Celestia forbid that stopping me from leaving out any friend of mine." Rarity's eyes finally softened a little at the wince I inwardly cursed myself for allowing to show. "Now then, why don't we begin?" If it drops the subject about Twilight, certainly. I nodded in earnest agreement before we returned our attention to the black attire. The only benefit to this I suppose this will distract me from my guilt for a while. With that in mind, I had no reason to rush. "So, what do you think?" What do I think...? I have always been rather picky in terms of fashion; mainly I prefer blue on any part of my daily clothing back home. And I see no such colour of any shade on the garments before us. I stole a quick glance at Rarity, who was observing me with refreshing patience. Well, there wasn't really that much I desired to be done with this suit, just adding some blue here and there will be good enough for me. A quick thought passed. "You know, Rarity, you don't have to do this for me-" "Ah ah, now Stardust, don't try and get out of this. You promised you would go to the gala, remember?" Damn, worth a shot. "Would you like any recommendations?" The calm mare inquired politely. "One moment please my dear I'm-" Wait. Wait... My eyes stared fixedly on the white shirt beneath, as an idea popped over what can be done with that. Black and blue was always a great combination, but if I add a rather unorthodox colour to the mix... Yes... yes I think that might work nicely. "I've got it." I announced confidently, and then Rarity looked at me from the suit with undivided attention, as though my suggestions were of high priority. Alright then, I'll humour her. "I wish for the outlining of the outside suit to be blue, in any shade you think will fit. As for the shirt, is it possible for you to make it a dark shade of gold?" Rarity processed my request before nodding positively. "That can be done. But are you sure that's all?" I nodded. "Absolutely sure? Surely there must be more imagination than that, considering you are as I was told a writer." "My creativity is... scarce at the moment." I admitted reluctantly, not wishing to bring the previous topic behind it. "You are completely sure this is all you have planned out?" My eyes narrowed, "Rarity..." Why was she acting hesitant? Plus I really didn't need even more repetitive questions right now, especially with the result of such days ago. She thankfully got the hint, sighing in acceptance. "Very well. One last question: bow tie or regular tie?" "Regular," I quickly answered. "And make it black." No matter what that Time Lord said; bow ties were not cool. The unicorn nodded, her horn lighting up in blue. "Very good, now hold still for a moment; I must measure your height before starting on your attire." "By all means." I replied indifferently, doing as instructed while Rarity proceeded to place the measuring tape over every part of my ponified body. I was in no hurry, and it relieved me that Rarity seemed to hold no grudge for my outburst towards her best friend- "So, please enlighten me, what precisely happened?" God dammit. "You mean...?" An unamused voice to my right replied. "You know precisely what I mean, what occurred between you and Twilight in that part of town that caused you to shut yourself away like this, and cause Twilight such grief?" I should've know better. "It's... complicated." Not really. But even Rarity scoffed at the weak claim. "Unlikely. Imagine my surprise when me and the girls noticed something peculiarly off about our distressed dear friend, comforting her as best we could, and she tried to dismiss as 'another heated exchange with 'Stardust.'" I shrugged after the measuring was concluded, the unicorn then going over to a table with various sewing equipment was neatly placed on. "To be fair, she's not exactly wrong." That incited a brief fleeting glance in my direction. "I know you and Twilight occasionally... debate in rather agressive terms. But never to the extent that caused the poor equine to leak tears. I also know along with the others she has been avoiding you of late. I mean, what precisely could you have said that created such aftermaths?" My mouth and brain hesitated on answering, before I found myself looking at the clean light floor. Great; so much regret was already returning. "Some nasty things only she would understand was terrible of me to say..." I confessed quietly, but with ears like ponies, Rarity must have heard those sorrowful words. "I see..." The exact response as Bon Bon after I admitted such to her yesterday. Yet the white mare remained fixed on her work, lifting items up via magic as though inspecting them. "And do you regret saying such awful things?" At least she wasn't asking what I specifically yelled at the poor unicorn. "I do." I answered regardless, glancing upwards again. "It wasn't my intention to say such things. I've just been... stressed recently." Finally the white unicorn looked at me over my shoulder, a raised a brow on her features. I took that moment to point out to myself those small glasses rather fit her; she looked old enough to be a proper fashioner with those things. "I know." The honest blunt reply made m blink in surprise. Okay I wasn't expecting that. A slight smile on her troubled expression. "I know you well enough to know you don't mean those things. You say plenty to Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie without ever meaning them, after all?" You mean like 'Sonic Rip off' and 'Ear-ache Incarnate'? Hate to break it to you love but I was always sincerely honest when addressing them as those. "And I know for a fact you care about Twilight; enough to never truly mean anything bad you say to her." You don't know that... "Therein lies the problem." I said instead, a frown on my features. "She, along with the rest of you, my dear, consider me as a friend, when you shouldn't be." "And why is that?" I answered hotly while the mare returned her gaze to her work. "Because I am not friend-material, you all know this. I-I don't even understand precisely how friendship works, or comprehend the so-called 'power' behind it. I... You all accept me so easily, despite my clear reluctance to do so in turn.." That last statement was released with a puzzled tone. Why DO these ponies put up with me anyway? And why Spike too? They should be ignoring me or glaring at me with scorn after what I said to Twilight. "Do you remember our conversation with all the girls and Spike on that hill after you stormed out when Pinkie Pie threw you a surprise party?" Clearly, and I can see why she would bring that up. But I shrugged, admitting without any shame. "Honestly my memories are hazy on what was said on that hill." I blame my age. I was nineteen (twenty?) years old, true, but on the inside I always felt over eighty. But Rarity wasn't fazed by the confession. "Well, allow me to re-jog your memory; we discussed we will do out best to become your friends, for no matter how long it takes. And we already consider ourselves your friends, whether you do so in turn yet or not." "That just screams of pointlessness." "Friendship is anything but pointless, Stardust. You will see that soon, I guarantee as much." God knows why they attempted so hard. I simply sighed and waited for the mare to finish... whatever she was doing. "Twilight may be avoiding you," Rarity continued while turning to me again, this time fully with various item surrounding her. "But I know you two will make up sooner than later, I guarantee that too." Then she gave an amusing smirk. "All lovers have their spats-" "We are NOT dating, Rarity." I cut her off through gritted teeth. Jesus Christ will everyone just shut the [BEEP] up about that?! What even gave them such ridiculous nonsensical ideas? The day I date a pony is the day Justin Bieber becomes loved by the entire Earth. Hell, Bieber would be a better match with Twilight than I anyway. A sweet giggle behind a hoof. "You know I only tease, darling. No need to present another case of having an anger issue-" "I do NOT have anger issues!" Really, Rarity? Really? You want me to get mad at you too? Should I just leave before you begin accusing me of things I don't even have? Okay sure, I've been mad a lot lately, fair enough. But if one sees things from my end they'd understand! "No need to raise you voice at me deary." I glared to show my irritation at the straight-faced unicorn, who shrugged casually at my outrage. "What precisely did Twilight do to annoy you, anyhow?" "She wouldn't stop asking questions about some words I knew." I admitted, my anger subsiding a little. I had no intention in swearing at Rarity as well. If I did that then I'd vow never to use profanities again in my entire life. "And...?" "I can't say them out loud because they'll be replaced by a large beeping noise." "You couldn't just write them down then?" I scoffed at the idea. "And risk allowing Spike to see them? I'm more cautious than that." "I doubt Twilight would be that careless." "I'm not taking any chances." "Hmm, fair enough. But it might have solved everything without you yelling at the poor mare." I highly doubt that. To my gratitude Rarity then changed the topic. "So, would you like see their dresses for the gala?" "The girls?" She nodded, smiling brightly most likely at the thought of her creations. "Mmm not yet I think. Better to leave me surprised for the gala." I'll cut you a break Rarity; you've already had one pony criticize your work last night I was told; you don't need another today. "Very well." The white unicorn gestured to a nearby seat. "You may sit there if you wish while you wait for me to design your suit. Please do be patient while I work in the next room." "My dear," I began, releasing a small smirk. "Patience is my middle name." "Right next to grumpy I imagine..." My smirk dropped at the playful mutter while the unicorn exited the room with her tools and materials, leaving me on my own for a while. ...Well, at least now I'll gain some peace again during my waiting. Alone... back to the scene replaying in my mind of how I've caused misery to the poor mare. Oh sure Twilight over the next few days acted as though nothing happened, but I saw it in her eyes, whenever I got the chance to be in the same room as her for a few seconds. I saw the sadness in her eyes over what I've done to her. And now bringing it all up again with Rarity just made me feel more horrible than ever. I honestly dread to imagine how it will go for me over the new few days, or weeks, or months possibly- no, no surely Twilight would forgive me by then, and I in turn. No doubt those dresses and upcoming suit will be suited for appeasing the crowd successfully, and I will continue to fit for failure in my assignment to consider them all as my friends. Chapter Fifteen: Feeling... Not Quite Alright Chapter Fifteen: Feeling... Not Quite Alright "Now ya jus' prepare your hind legs like this and… now!" The orange Earth Pony kicked with her rear limbs with force against the poor innocent tree, resulting in various apples falling from the branches above and somehow landing with accurate precision into the baskets strapped to Applejack's sides. Said mare nodded at her work and turned to me with a satisfied smile. "Ya see?" I nodded casually, "That's nice, you hit the tree so brutally when it hasn't done anything to you." Applejack shook her exasperated head at the accurate observation, walking towards the next apple-filled tree to kick against the bark next. "Wanna try?" This time I shook my head. The last thing I wanted right now was getting my own back hooves sore from kicking innocent trees. "I'm good, thanks; I rather get to the point of why you've asked me to visit you here, Applejack." The Earth Pony proceeded to hit the next bark, catching the apples very expertly it caused me to raise a brow. I was beginning to see more and more why this mare was my brother's favourite pony: Applejack was far more practical and physically hard-working than the others. Not to mention her brutal honesty and lack of tact, she'll say anything that comes to mind without regretting how terrible the truth she spoke was. Plus she was my ill-tempered brother's favourite colour. Finally the orange equine looked from the next tree she walked towards to me, and presented a frown towards my direction. "Straight to the point? I can respect that. But what I can't respect is you yellin' at Twilight like that and then not apologizin' to her afterwards!" Oh surprise surprise. I sighed tiredly, rubbing my forehead. Figures Applejack would have a say in the whole ordeal. "What exactly did ya say to her that made her cry like that?" At the question I raised a brow. "She already told you, no?" "Well yeah, but not specificall' what you said to her. I thought you two already made up back at that there slumber party, when me and Rarity were staying over." I shrugged, swallowing the pit of guilt that rose as flashbacks to that night played in my mind. "I just said some things to her I never should have said, that's all." "So you'll apologize to her?" "…No." That firm answer, to my slight amusement, almost had the stunned Earth Pony miss her mark terribly, as she quickly caught the falling apples before frowning at me with a bewildered intensity. "What do ya mean 'no'?" "I mean no; not unless she apologizes to me in turn." I reached an epiphany a while back: no matter how much I was filled with sorrow and regret, there was nothing I can do about until Twilight realized she was in the wrong here as much as I. Screw the tension between us, I would rather devour hay than get on my knees and repeatedly say I'm sorry while she just stands there in turn, all forgiving and such. In any case, it was clear to me now that Applejack was simply wasting my time… though nothing new there. She called me here under the pretence to show me how farmers work, due to her big brother telling one time about seeing a golden Earth Pony punching the trees. But really she wants to know what happened just as Rarity did. "If that's all you have to say, I'm leaving." I informed, taking advantage of the dropped jaw of the orange equine to make my exit. That snapped her out of it while I turned, hearing her disbelieving voice while I departed the way I arrived. "Hey! What do ya mean she has to apologize too? Don't turn around when I'm talkin' to ya! Stardust, you turn around right this instant, or so help me-!" Tch; what was she gonna do? Tie me up cowgirl style and keep my hostage until I explain myself to her? She can certainly try. "Go to hell." I called over my shoulder, interrupting her pointless whining while walking away, imaging the shocked expression on the usually stoic Earth Pony, and taking some cruel delight out of it. This wasn't any of their business… and I will respond with as much cold-heartedness as I can to shut their persistent muzzles up. Welp, this book was as disappointing as I expected it to be. I sighed, closing the literature detailing the adventures of a pony Indiana Jones-wannabe and returning it to the nearby shelf in my own room. One of many fictional books Twilight was kind enough to provide me with months ago. Twilight… Just the name in my head caused me to sigh in self-disdain. Just how long will this awkwardness between us last? The unicorn continued to avoid me as much as possible. The only upside was the recent short greetings before she left the room hurriedly, but that's about it. It's a start, but it wasn't enough to eliminate this guilt... ...What was I doing here? No, seriously, why was I still within this library, within this damn town for that matter? It's clear my welcome is past overdue, and I seem to only make nothing but tension rise around the house which belongs to Twilight. Spike's the only one left here who tolerates my presence; yet he's only an infant, so he doesn't know any better. If I wasn't brought to Equestria for no reason by Specter, none of this tension would've happened- Specter... I slapped my forehead in frustration. Of course, I should've known it sooner. It was his fault for causing all this; he claimed to be the one responsible for bringing me to this colourful light-hearted world, so naturally he must be blamed for my misgivings and inconveniences on this damn world. None of this would be happening right now, I would be home safe and sound without making anyone's lives around here miserable. My feet halted from my thoughtful pacing and I gazed straight to the window, revealing the bright and beautiful world outside. I should just leave. Yes, yes that is what I should do. I'm not welcome here. This task Specter assigned me was doomed to fail at the start. I could never become friends with the likes of them. They are them, and I am me. Behind me I heard knocking. Must be Spike wanting to check on me. "Come in." I said without turning around. The sound of the door opened, followed by the familiar dragon voice. "Stardust, you won't believe what just happened today!" At this shout of excitement and awe I was incited to glance behind me with a raised brow. "Oh? You sound joyful Spike. I take it you had a fun day?" "Well sorta, today I learnt about Pinkie Sense." Pinkie wha- wait... that rings a bell. A very, very faint bell. Spike must of noticed my puzzled expression so he continued with a tone of explanation. "Pinkie Pie has this ability to sense future events through her body; for example when her tail twitches something falls out of the sky, like when a frog landed on Twilight's face." I stared at the dragon for a moment, as the information processed slowly in my mind. "So... Pinkie Pie's psychic is what you're saying." Eh, I'll buy it. Logic and Pinkie Pie wasn't the most intelligent thing to mix in thought, so I'll let it slide. He shrugged. "I guess so. But isn't it just cool?" I shrugged in turn. "I guess." Having such an ability would be useful. Hey... as a fellow Earth Pony was it some sort of skill I could unlock within me, or was it Pinkie-exclusive? Or was it just one of those things that would never mentioned or utilized again for the rest of the show? I'm placing bets on the latter. Spike then waved a dismissive hand. "Ah, you're always unfazed about these kind of awesome things. Is there anything you consider cool?" I thought for a moment before answering. "A good plot, for starters, and developed three-dimensional characters- what?" I cut myself off in confusion at the expression on the lizard's features. "Why- why are you trying not to laugh? What's so funny?" Spike had his hand covering his mouth, his features that of high amusement as though he's ready to burst out laughing any moment. Just what was he finding so funny? Was he... Was he laughing at my idea of a good book? Finally the dragon released a chortle, grabbing his sides for some reason as my laughed at my perplexed frown. "Y-You said the 'p' word..." 'P' word? "You mean... plot?" At the second time that word was uttered the dragon finally lost it, laughing so hard it caused me to frown deeper in annoyance. "Hahahaha! Do you have any idea what that word means, Stardust?" "Of course I do." I replied, really baffled as to why Spike was making a hilarity out of it. "It means story, as in what happens in a book or-" Again I cut myself off as something hit me, my frown changing to that of suspicion. "Why... what does it mean in this world?" Please tell me I didn't just embarrass myself. Instead of answering normally after recovering, the small lizard walked over towards me, gestured for me to allow him to whisper in my ear, which I obliged rather reluctantly. Curiosity prevailed over caution. Spike let out three words. "A pony's butt." Before losing it again, and I quickly withdrawn my ear before Spike released more hard laughter, this time at himself. A pony's - oh Jesus. At least I didn't say anything that meant something far worse. "Well, I suppose it could be worse." I muttered while the dragon proceeded to laugh his arse off like the child he was. I'll allow it; could use some positive energy after these last few days. It's been almost a week now since mine and Twilight's falling out. I waited patiently for Spike to be done before returning to our previous subject. "Anyway, Spike, this 'Pinkie Sense'?" The dragon wiped an invisible tear from his eye after recovering from his laughing fits. "Yeah, sorry about that. I just never expected you of all ponies to say such a thing Stardust. You always take me by surprise like that." Well I don't try kiddo. Spike cleared his throat. "Right, Pinkie Sense. When she sensed something falling, a frog landed on Twilight's face. And when her ears flapped, Twilight fell into a ditch." "And is Twilight alright?" I asked before I could stop myself. "She's fine." Luckily Spike didn't seem to notice the trace of concern in my tone for his mistress. "Speaking of which, Twilight doesn't seem to believe in Pinkie's Pinkie Sense, calling them all coincidences." At this I raised an incredulous brow. "Wait a minute... a magical unicorn questions the sixth sense of an Earth Pony?" "Uh huh." Spike nodded positively. "...I never knew Twilight can be hypocritical." I voiced my opinion out-loud. I wouldn't care if Twilight attempted to explain any differences either; magic was the answer to both no? Besides, wasn't it my job to inquire about the logic of this world and its power? "She should be asking more important things about Pinkie Pie, anyway." "Like what?" Oh where to begin? "Such as, Spike, how does that pony function? What motivates her? How does that mare defy science and reasoning so? You see, Spike, out of all the residents of Equestria, including you, Pinkie Pie stands the most against everything that is logic in reality (And that was saying a lot). She simply is a being of her own existence." I never usually dwell on it, but Pinkie Pie was such an anomaly to me it's shocking someone like her hasn't gotten herself into danger loads of times. Or perhaps... there was something about that mare; a hidden layer of intelligence one cannot see at first glance. I wouldn't go so far as to call the pink pony an idiot, far from it. It was in her nature to be loud and obnoxious... and sing alot. Yet despite her... nonsensical actions, the mare manages to be a motivation for her friends and even save the day a few times. She certainly wasn't the Jar Jar Binks of this world. No no, that equivalent belonged to another pony... "I agree that sometimes Pinkie Pie makes no sense." Boy wasn't that the understatement of the century my reptilian friend? "But her predica- predic..." "Predictions, Spike." "Yeah, that; they all came true today. But Twilight didn't believe in a single one." "Well that's her problem." I shrugged again before adopting a contemplative expression. "You know for a magical unicorn you'd think she'd be more open to these kind of things." Spike then chuckled. "Yeah, sometimes Twilight can be a bit narrow-minded about stuff." Hmm, I can concur there. The lizard then glanced to the side. "Hey, I'm gonna go look for her now, I think I heard her and Pinkie Pie earlier downstairs, you know in that laboratory basement of hers. I'll be back later!" I waved to the departing dragon as he exited the room, no doubt desiring to learn more about that Pinkie Sense. Ahh yes, that lab. In a basement too, how cliche! The one thing I dread the most should the truth behind me become revealed to these ponies, was to be strapped down and experimented on by the studious unicorn. Of course Twilight would have to try before I allow myself to become a guinea pig. But the fact there was technology inside this library just plain baffled me. It's as if the world couldn't even decide its main era setting. Was it medieval times? Modern times? Both? Make up your mind Equestria! Let's see... ah here we are. I let out a small satisfied smile upon grabbing four cookies out of the jar. It was past midday and I was hungry. I may as well savour the taste of these delicious treats while it lasted, as my intentions to leave as soon as possible increased with every dwelling on such. Yes, I may as well just go when I have the chance. Perhaps during the upcoming night while the other two residents of this tree-house were fast asleep. I wouldn't want to cause unnecessary drama nor misunderstandings. Where will I go? Well Canterlot or the Everfree Forest appear to be the only available places for me right now, depending on if I desired a safe residence while being watched closely by the monarchy, or if I wanted to be in vast danger by the forest's wildlife, but the upside is I would at least have more space to myself. I'll make a decision before the sun sets. I've heard knocking for a second time today, as someone was on the other side of the front door. Now who could that be? Twilight and Spike were out, to my knowledge at least due to the welcoming silence in the house. Shrugging, not wanting to be impolite to whoever's knocking and quite curious myself, I opened the door with my free hoof, and blinked in surprise at the sight before me. "...Fluttershy?" "Hello Stardust." That bright shy smile was an excellent contrast to the wagon behind, bags on both sides of her, and a basket she evidently laird down. All of them filled with frogs... dare I ask? "Um, pardon me if you were busy or anything. I was just... um..." "...Twilight isn't here right now, if that's what you're asking." I speculated what the yellow pegasus before me wanted. "Oh, no. I wasn't asking for Twilight." Fluttershy clarified over the constant croaking of the creatures surrounding her and shook her head. "I was, well, going to ask for... you." That honest statement had me blink which she avoided my gaze. "...Me?" Oh no, don't tell me she wanted to know what happened as well-! "I-I was wondering if um... you would like to help me with these frogs." ...Well that certainly wasn't the weirdest thing I've heard all day. But regardless, I was admittedly a little intrigued. "Well not that I'm flattered you are asking for my assistance but... help you how exactly my dear?" At the question Fluttershy looked back at me with those soft blue eyes that would melt any brony's heart. "I'm taking these wonderful frogs to a new home. I was wondering if you would like to help by making sure nothing bad happens." Ah. I fully grasped the request then. "You want me to play bodyguard, is that it?" "If... If you want to." Hm... well I don't really have anything better to do right now. Plus Fluttershy was always a welcoming presence to me, as her peaceful nature might just be the thing I required most right now. Sure, why not? At least then it would give me something, provided I didn't have to touch the slimy hopping things around us. "Lead the way, mi'lady." The words made the pegasus' eyes brighten in quiet joy. "Y-You'll help?" I nodded, closing the front door behind me while she smiled brightly. Alright my dear, it wasn't that big a deal, geez. "After you." I bowed formally while Fluttershy flushed at the polite formality, proceeding to pick up the basket before- hold up now. "Please, allow me Fluttershy." I interjected gently, taking the basket myself and carefully placing it on my back while following the grateful pegasus as she slowly flew towards our unknown destination, quickly devouring the cookies just as we left. Let's just hope these amphibian life forms don't hop around in the thing enough for me to drop them either by accident, or just plain irritation. "There you go my friends, welcome to your new home from now on." Fluttershy gently told the little croaking frogs as they jumped out of their transportations to spread out among the swamp around us. The pegasus seemed to take great pleasure out of helping out the little things find a new home. For what reason did they need a new area to live in? I don't know, nor will I ask. I, meanwhile, was making sure I none of my hooves stepped into the filthy liquids around us dared to be called lakes. Of all places I thought we were going, such as a clear pond for example, this wasn't what I expected at all. "Is Shrek around here to welcome us?" I inquired jokingly, looking around the murky environment for anything potentially dangerous- Huh. For a moment I though I saw something just then, emerging from the dirty lake for a moment before sinking back in. "'Shrek'?" I heard Fluttershy echo curiously, and I slowly took my eyes off the area where I believed to have seen something to look back at her. "Just a joke of mine, my dear." "Oh... okay. Thank you again for coming with me to help these poor creatures." I continued looking around for anything while responding. "It was my pleasure." "Really, thank you, I couldn't think of anypony else who would take the role better as my- their bodyguard." I glanced again at the yellow pegasus, who avoided my questioning gaze. "...I really doubt that, but you're welcome regardless." I chose to say instead of pointing out that slip-up Fluttershy made. Inwardly I felt flattered and puzzled this shy mare would think of me as the perfect guard to watch both her and her pets. Honestly, Big Macintosh would be more suited to protect someone like her, or anyone for that matter. Now, let's see... perhaps I could take up residence in Canterlot for a limited time, but only until I find a new temporary home. Celestia most likely wouldn't desire me leaving her radar. Speaking of which, what was that royal fool even thinking; requesting her obedient students to take me under her wing like that? I could pin the blame for these arguments on Celestia, but really that would be me going too far. If I'm lucky, perhaps I'll have a spare room prepared exclusively for me in Canterlot if I write to Celestia first-hand about my upcoming arrival... though that would require Spike finding and sending the letter. I could always live on the streets, too. Never really had a problem with the idea... "Are you okay?" A nervous meek voice then called out to me, inciting me to break out of my thoughts and look at the concerned Fluttershy once again. "I'm sorry what?" "I'm just asking if you're okay, ever since your... fight with Twilight." Ahh, of course. Was that the main reason I've been brought here? The mare must have sensed my suspicion somehow, as she continued. "I was worried, since I haven't seen you for a while, that you might still be upset. So I thought you coming here with me might... cheer you up somehow..." Oh... So my being a bodyguard was a lie all along. I released a small smirk. "How kind of you." There was no sarcasm there, yet Fluttershy smiled sheepishly anyway. "But I'm fine... thank you for your concern over my well-being, Fluttershy, despite it being unnecessary." Of course, I was lying to the pegasus. Neither her or anyone else needed to hear any plights of mine. Besides, what could someone like Fluttershy even do for me? Luckily for her and others they won't have to worry themselves about that petty quarrel me and Twilight had any longer soon. "Oh, it's never unnecessary making sure your friends are okay; I'm sure your fight with Twilight will be forgotten soon." Uh huh, whatever you say my overly shy dear. Huh, watching these frogs hop around in their new habitat reminds me of... well me. Being taken from your home to another unfamiliar. Though I suppose the difference being they seem rather content with their new environment. I however was not. I've achieved every fan's dream: going to Equestria. Thinking about it I should be more grateful for being transported to this world filled with everyone's favourite talking ponies. And I would be; had this not come as a surprise. Had I been given a choice in the matter. Had I been more prepared to go like these frogs around me. Someone else should've been sent here but me. I'm not worthy of being here, interacting with these light-hearted inhabitants who knew more about friendship and all that sentimental stuff better than I ever would. "Stardust?" "Hmm?" "Do you... dislike Twilight?" Wait... what? That innocent question caused me to look at the pegasus again, this time in confusion. Dislike Twilight? "What... gave you that impression?" Fluttershy hesitated before providing an honest answer, standing atop a rock helping some of the small life forms. "Oh... um, well... we-we were wondering, me and our friends, whether you didn't like Twilight or not. At least... that's what Twilight thinks..." Okay, the idea alone of me holding any disdain for the purple mare was absurd enough. But for the unicorn to actually believe that? Complete poppycock. True Twilight can get on my nerves sometimes, we argue occassionally with our respective views on anything from how to resolve a problem to the logic and 'wisdom' of her mentor. But none of that meant I seriously despised her in any way. I would never dislike Twilight; not in a million years! Truth be told she's the only one around here who's been keeping me sane the most. I was about to give an answer before another voice interjected, calling out for the blinking yellow mare. "Fluttershy!" "Fluttershy!" That sounded like Applejack and Pinkie Pie. Looking around I spotted the ponies a distance away, who apparently haven't noticed the both of us as of yet. But in the end , it was Spike who found the pegasus happily assisting the frogs, embracing her to my amusement. "Fluttershy! You're okay!" "Of course." I'm as baffled as you are my dear. "You?" I heard Applejack say, obviously referring to myself. "What in tarnation are you of all ponies doin' out here?" I snorted loudly. "If you must know I-" "Stardust?" Oh no... the familiar voice beside a few feet away incited my head to slowly turn to the confused unicorn, who evidently didn't expect my presence here. "...Hey Twilight." Masterful response Stardust. "Hey..." Twilight then rubbed the back of her neck nervously, as though I was going to blow up like a ticking bomb any second now. "W-What are you doing here?" "Fluttershy requested my help." I replied, feeling the returning anxiety and guilt bubbling up like molten lava. And I was having such a pleasant time too... you know, in a swamp. "Oh..." Twilight seemed to look down for a moment, before shaking her head and addressing the observing Pinkie Pie. "A-Anyway, sorry Pinkie, I know it's not nice to gloat but, ha ha! I told you there was nothing to worry about and I was right! Pinkie said whatever she was shivering about was a-" A cough. "- doozie and then-" Another cough. Was that... green smoke surrounding us just now. My attention immediately turned on the growing fog around us, eyes narrowing as danger screamed in my mind. "- and then how the only doozie around here was how right I am!" ...Oh [BEEP]. "Pinkie's made a lot of predictions today but- whoa!" I didn't give the unicorn the privilege for her I-told-you-so speech, as my instincts had kicked in and I ran over, quickly pulling the unicorn into the murky lake with the rest of us to back up from the monstrosity in front of us. "Stardust, what was that for- Huh?!" 'Huh' indeed my dear. Four orange serpentine heads, long necks reaching out from beneath the filthy water, stared down at us with clear hunger, before roaring in unison as they have found some new dinner. "I think this is beyond my bodyguard capabilities, Fluttershy." I said quietly and warily as the multiple scaly heads leered down at us. "Is that a hydra?!" I heard the pink Earth Pony reply with as much shock as I was in. "Who cares?! Run!" Don't need to tell me twice Applejack! I obliged happily and in a panic from the beast with the others. A hydra. Of all things we were now facing a hydra! True not as terrifying in appearance as the eight-headed abomination from Hercules, but I imagine was just as deadly. But all things, why now? And why a bloody hydra?! On the bright side, I suppose four heads were better than eight, but that's about it. Hopefully with our speed we'll be able to out-run the damn mythical beast and make it out of this swamp in no time- "Pinkie Pie! Run!" Twilight's scared voice had me look over my shoulder to find that- Oh God dammit! The sight of the usually energetic and carefree Earth Pony, cowering and paralyzed in full fear at the hungry hydra while one of its reptilian heads reeled back, preparing to devour the mare in one bite. ...Not if I can help it. That guilt and fear I felt earlier morphed into something more powerful: stupidity and anger. As I swiftly turned around in a full one-hundred and eighty spin, heading straight back to the terrified Pinkie Pie, running past the surprised Twilight. One of the hydra's many heads then struck, opening its maw widely while I leaped upwards over the Earth Pony with my clenched hoof reeling back. Superman strength, go! Bullseye! The head fell back in surprise, skidding across the murky water as the other three serpentine faces roared in clear pain. Yeah, hurts doesn't it? I then landed in front of Pinkie Pie, speaking over my shoulder to the I imagined shocked mare with no room for arguments. "Get out of here, now. I'll join you all soon." "Don't be absurd, Stardust!" I heard a certain purple unicorn speak, ridiculing my reckless plan. "You can't be thinking of engaging that hydra, can you?" Said mythical creature glared in irritation at the prey before it, a second head leaning back to strike where the first, who was recovering from its stupor, failed. "Fluttershy wanted a bodyguard, she's got one." I've faced an ursaminor and a dragon in physical combat. I should be able to withstand against a four-headed hydra, as its whole body was now emerging from the dirt lake intimidatingly. "Get out of here Twilight, Pinkie. Now!" "I refuse to-" No I was not having any of this. "FOR GOD'S SAKE TWILIGHT!" My rising anger then turned on the blinking and frightened unicorn, forgetting about the danger behind me for a brief moment. "FOR ONCE, JUST THIS ONCE, GET RID OF THAT DAMN STUBBORNNESS AND PROTECT OUR FRIENDS! MY LIFE MEANS NOTHING NEXT TO YOURS, WHOSE SAFETY ALONG WITH YOUR FRIENDS IS FAR MORE IMPORTANT! NOW GET OUT OF HERE!" There was a pause, even the hydra behind us seemed to have halted in its advances for a moment as though to watch the scene. What can I say? I leave many stunned by my dramatic flair. I should be an actor... if I survive this. Which I will, seeing as how this world doesn't allow its residents to die so brutally. Twilight finally responded with a small yet determined voice. "I'm coming back for you." Don't even think about it. Yet despite their reluctance the two mares quickly ran off from me and the beast to rejoin their fleeing friends. Good, they're safe for now. I gazed back at the waiting hydra, throwing off my blue cape for emphasis over how ready I am to kick some reptilian [BEEP]. "So then, where were me-? Ugh!" My two front hoofs immediately reached upwards, grabbing the top and lower scaly lips of the creature - clearly this monster has never heard of mouth wash - as its next head lunged at me, and I felt my other two limbs slide backwards within the water as I was already losing the battle, pushing back against the growling creature. But really what else does one expect when you're facing a reptile in water? I needed a plan, and fast. I can only stall this monstrosity for so long. Getting up on the hydra's back didn't seem the most appropriate tactic right now- idea! Carefully raising my right back hoof backwards, I then proceeded to deliver a swift clean - in the metaphor sense - kick across the lizard's face, letting go of the gaping mouth as the creature recoiled again in pain and anger, glaring down at me with hate in its eyes. Pfft. Please; I'm the embodiment of hatred. But regardless I felt a shiver down my spine at the eight eyes staring at me with such powerful emotions. This thing must really desire me as its entree. The next head lunged down, but this time I was prepared. My clenched limb reeled backwards in a different angle this time as I threw myself forwards, this time giving an uppercut up the hydra's chin, working very, very effectively. I suppose this was where I asked myself once again: what is with this OP strength?! It appears in the face of danger, and then disappears straight afterwards. Was it like an emergency power, granted to me when a hostile threat presents itself? I couldn't contemplate further - especially in the middle of a battle against a hydra - as I quickly, this time as the fourth head struck, l jumped upwards and leaned my two back hoofs back; this time landing a stomp on the bald reptilian's forehead, jumping off as the creature retreated one of its many faces again. The monster then shook that head to recover from the extensive pain I continue to inconvenience it with. I just gave a hydra a headache. All arguments are hereby null and void. I released a small grin as the creature kept leering at me with seething anger. "Oh come now my friend. This is your punishment for attacking those I cherish. Why don't you just bugger off now and be spared any further pain dealt by my hand?" Its many eyes narrowed further at the suggestion, obviously taking it as a challenge before all four heads smirked simultaneously. Oh... this should be good. Then my eyes widened while my entire body tensed up in preparation; four hungry heads lunging downs towards me at once. Clever, but reckless, I can just leaped to one side, deliver a swift kick to one head which would bang into the others- That idea halted along with the painful groans of the hydra, as a sudden brick wall appeared out of nowhere, separating me from engaging the assaulting four-headed reptile, who own heads crashed into the bricks head-on, leaving a pile in its wake. What the-? Oh who else? I looked behind as the pink glow disappeared from the mare's horn, as Twilight stared at me in turn with renewed courage in her eyes. "Come on!" This time I obliged. An dos the pair of us, Twilight and I, ran from the lunging tall beast, side-stepping and dodging all attacks from the many heads. And, right there and then, I honestly felt just so alive. I couldn't wipe off the grin from my face as an alien feeling known as cockiness kept me moving, that and the triumph of facing off such a mythical monstrosity and we about to escape it unscratched. But it wasn't over just yet. "They're safe then?" I asked admist our continuous dodging, not feeling tired in the least. Whatever adrenaline was within me at that moment was clearly working to maximum efficiency. If this was my final day in Ponyville, then it was one with a bang. Twilight replied, not sounding quite as thrilled but focused all the same. "Yes; they're on the other side." Other side of what-? Ahh. The body of the hydra thankfully wasn't as agile and fast as its lunging heads, giving us enough time to survey the circular rocky structures as the only access to the other side of a mountain. Well, this should be easy. But the slow shaking of the ground from the approaching monster had me unnerved- "Stardust look out!" And I felt myself being shoved to the side as Twilight and I barely managed to avoid that collision from of the heads, who instead impacted into the only ways across the large gap, destroying them rather effectively. But hearing a groan my attention then focused on the recovering unicorn. "Are you alright?" I asked quickly, seeing the beast from the corner of my eye shaking its head in pain. The said hydra roared, loudly, finally deciding its had enough of our [BEEP]. "I'm fine... though I don't think that will be the case any longer!" Point my dear, and I nodded in agreement, walking between the frightened mare and the leering abomination. If by any minimal possibility I WAS going to perish here and now... then may as well be dying defending someone. "T-Twilight! Stardust!" I then heard Pinkie Pie yell out to us. "You've got to j-jump!" Why was she stuttering like that-? Wait. Idea! "We'll never make it- wait, Stardust, what are you doing?! Let go!" Oh one of us will make it alright. "Catch!" I yelled to the stunned ponies over the gap and recklessly hurled my favourite pony towards them, using every bit of strength I could to throw the protesting and screaming mare across without causing that much damage to her on impact. I sighed in relief as Applejack caught the unicorn. She was safe. They were safe. And that's all that mattered- hang on... can't Twilight teleport? ...Aw [BEEP]. That was I felt something slither around my body, as the hydra this time decided to play it smart and wrap his tail around me... very tightly I might add. I gasped loudly as pain erupted in my lungs for the abrupt air exertion, the beat lifting me upwards for me to gaze back at the sinister four pairs of eyes, those eyes that seemed to say: I suppose one meal will do for today. Not likely my friend. Despite the uncomfortable choking, I manged to smirk a little to match their triumphant features. Time to use your instincts Stardust. I opened my mouth wide, and to the beast's shock I sunk my teeth into its scaly tail. The hydra released me in shock, and I felt my arse land on the unforgiving ground, teeth grit in pain from it alongside my muzzle breathing in and out the welcoming oxygen once again. But I imagine the monster felt similarly hurt, as I heard another enraged roar above me. "Way to go, Stardust!" The youthful voice that belonged to Spike called out to me in cheering, If I'm going down, I may as well give the ponies and dragon a show. "Y-You can do it S-Stardust!" Thank you Pinkie Pie. "What are you waitin' for?! Jump!" In my own time Applejack. "You don't need to act so reckless for us! Please do as we say and jump!" Do as you say? What when I'm having a blast? My pride kicked in again and I raised a brow at the observing group far from me, about to voice my opinion before Twilight immediately screamed. "Stardust! Behind you!" What-? Argh! Not again... Once more pain erupted around and within me, as I felt my body being thrown across the ground and my back smashing into hard unforgiving bark, and I yelled in expressing how much to bloody hurt right then! Because it did! "Oh no!" "Stardust!" "Are you alright?!" "Get up!" I would if I could... but right now I inexplicably felt a sudden form of tiredness creeping in my brain, and my eyes were too blurry but enough to see the hydra's lower body approaching me slowly. So this was the end huh? The ridiculous beast would devour me while I was unconscious... talk about not dying a warrior's death. Yet despite the displeasure I felt about my upcoming demise, the last thing I saw before me as I entered the world of sleep right in front of me was... four striped hooves? "...- be okay?" A familiar voice was the first thing I heard upon my awakening from... God I don't remember what. That's not a good sign... What the hell happened to me? I felt numb... as in I couldn't feel my entire body. Oh this wasn't good indeed. "In fine condition he will be." Now that was a voice I've never heard before. "Awakening now, as you can see." ...Must be referring to me. The female voice loomed closer, indicating that the origin was closer to me now... was it just me or whatever I was lying atop felt rather... stiff? "Come, awaken now my friend. It is not the time to meet your end." ...Was she rhyming? I don't remember any famous pony character who rhymes. But regardless, I slowly obliged, my vision a huge blur for a moment before I blinked rapidly to get rid of it, and right in front of me was... a zebra? ...Oh. Ohhh... My tired mind immediately processed this and cross-checked the unknown zebra before me within the archives of my mind, finding a match instantly. She smiled as I stared back at her in confusion, speaking calmly and rather soothingly. "Do not fret, young stallion. I would appreciate your full cooperation." My hoarse tone replied wryly. "I bet you do... Zecora." The zebra blinked at me addressing her name without introducing herself. "You are aware of my name? I do not recall meeting a pony less than tame." No one told me she spoke in rhymes- wait a minute, just what the hell was going on? The striped voodoo zebra didn't await any reply, instead returning to some cauldron nearby while I sat up, flinching at the protesting pain of my back. All I see surrounding the interior was bottles, books and... the masks from Princess And The Frog. "Wait... what's going on? Where am I?" "You're in Zecora's hut." The familiar and welcoming voice caused me to snap my head to the purple unicorn watching me with clear relief in her tone and on her expression, accompanied by Spike, Pinkie Pie, Applejack and Fluttershy. "You five?" Said group nodded, all of them smiling to see me awake. "W...What happened?" "Don't you remember?" Twilight asked in slight concern. "The hydra? Getting knocked out? Zecora coming to your rescue?" The hydra... yes... yes I recall now! Flashes of today's earlier events crossed my mind like a whirlwind, and I slowly processed all the details while the rest watched, Twilight and Spike approaching me the closest. "Yes... I remember engaging the hydra in combat." I admitted thoughtfully. But I also recall the beast managing to get the jump on me, so how was I-? Twilight's words caused me to look up again."Wait... did you just say Zecora came to my rescue?" Spike nodded enthusiastically. "You should've seen it Stardust; Zecora here used some kind of magic cloud dust that scared off the creature! It must have been allergic to whatever it was or something." "I only did what was right." The voodoo zebra commented from the middle of the hut, brewing something in clear concentration. "To put an end to that meaningless fight." 'Meaningless'? I'll have you know-! "What she meant to say was that the hydra didn't make you its next meal." Twilight intercepted my incoming tirade. Then the unicorn gave a soft smile similar to Fluttershy's. "We're glad you're okay, Stardust. Though your back is bruised from hitting that tree, Zecora said it'll take some time for that to recover." "Speakin' of which." Applejack took that turn to talk before I could even open my mouth. Ah great, a lecture judging by the tone. "Just what were ya thinkin', takin' on that there hydra like that?! Ya could've jumped as well instead of actin' all noble and throwing Twilight to us-" The flushing purple mare looked away in clear embarrassment at that. "- and then fightin' off the hydra all by yerself!" I took on a giant bear, a dragon and now a hydra. Boy do I have a lot of stories to share with my sister back home. As the memories of today's previous events kept returning, I raised an incredulous brow at the mad Earth Pony. "With a gap that wide? I wasn't going to make it with a jump like that." Twilight added, "He's right Applejack; if we calculate the estimated distance between that rock and the cliff where Stardust and the hydra were on then-" "Don't give me yer fancy math Twilight! I'd rather this reckless pony at least tried to jump instead of stickin' around to face a hydra like that." "Need I point out that I fought an ursaminor and a dragon all by myself, and survived?" I questioned logically, indifferent really to the growing annoyed expression on the orange mare's features. "That was different!" "...How?" "Well... Well we were there to back you up!" "He clearly didn't need any backup earlier." Spike then pointed out, and I could detect admiration in his tone. Applejack cast a side-glare at the dragon before opening her mouth to speak again, before another, much more quieter voice interjected, "Guys, don't you think we should save for this for another time? I mean Stardust has just woken up." "Indeed, my dear Fluttershy. We should heal out stallion friend first before we have anyone's temper rise." Zecora concurred, finally completing whatever she was brewing and walking over, passing a wooden cup of pink liquid to my tired hoof. "Drink." "...Sure this won't poison me?" I asked in slight amusement. Drinking any form of medicine from someone in the voodoo arts would make one, even me, wary. But since this was Zecora I'll oblige, just this once to get rid of that pain on my back. I downed the contents... hm, a rather bland taste but- ugh! Oh Jesus! That tastes awful! The magic zebra merely chuckled at my displeasure, turning to Twilight. "Be all right, he shall be. You can return him home, as you will soon see." Yeah... home... I doubt that. "That's if I'm coming back..." I muttered- oh. Spike was very near, as I noticed from the corner of my eye his ears perking up at the disgruntled sound, looking at me in confusion. "What do you mean 'if', Stardust? You are coming back with us right?" Everyone's attention turned to me. Ah great, the center of attention. Just what I love NOT to be. I sighed. Well, may as well just inform the two, and the two only, of my intention. "Everyone, I wish to speak with Twilight and Spike alone, if that's quite alright." The four seemed to understand, Fluttershy then replying, "Of course... and I'm glad you're okay, Stardust. But you didn't have to act like a proper bodyguard today; facing that hydra like that." "What can I say? I like to put on quite a show." I shrugged as the pegasus' smile grew at the joking words. Applejack was the last to nod though rather reluctantly. "Alright, but don't think you've heard the last of what I have to say sugarcube." She warned before departing outside the hut with the rest... before Twilight then called to Pinkie Pie. "Pinkie!" The Earth Pony glanced at Twilight in question. "I'm sorry for... not believing in your Pinkie Sense. Someone WAS in danger, and all I've done throughout the whole day was express nothing but disbelief at your claims." That was then, to my bemusement, the pink mare started shaking, stuttering like she did earlier. "S-S you b-believe in my P-P-P-Pinkie S-Sense?" "I do." Twilight confirmed, as the Earth Pony ceased doing that annoying thing when the unicorn confirmed it. Oh yeah... the whole predictions skill Pinkie Pie apparently has. I still find hard to believe myself that Twilight was even reluctant to believe in something called a sixth sense. "Hey! It stopped." Then Pinkie Pie gasped loudly. "Hey, that was it! Twilight, you believing was the doozie. Hey guys! Guess what happened?!" Twilight stared at the doorway the energetic pony exited through for a long moment, before finally shaking her head in exasperated shock. "Unbelievable..." The purple unicorn proceeded to close the door and walk over towards us- huh. Well I what do you know she wasn't avoiding me right now. Go figure. "You seem to be making a habit of this, Stardust." "Hm?" Excuse me? "Facing against various beasts and always getting yourself injured as the conclusion." Ah... well. I shrugged, there was no really denying that. "I guess I'm just really unlucky." "Hm. I'll say." And then Twilight avoided my gaze once again, as though just remembering our argument a while back. "But... you saved my life today, when you really didn't have to-" Oh no you don't. "Of course I did." I snapped, unintentionally sounding harsh. "I said earlier your lives were far more important than my own. I did only what I thought was right." "But your life is just as important to ours!" The purple unicorn then protested, while still not looking at me and clearing her throat. "A-Anyway... thank you... for protecting us... despite me not deserving your protection today." Not deserving my-? No, it was finally time to address this. I will not allow this opportunity to slip. "Twilight. Twilight look at me." There was hesitation before the unicorn slowly obliged, and I inwardly flinched at the traces of hurt in her violet eyes. "Good... now look; our heated debate back at the town was... childish of me and-" "No." Excuse me? I blinked in surprise as the expression on her face hardened. "It was my fault; I never realized just how much I was being obnoxious and continued to irritate you so over those last few days with my endless questions. It took me a while to comprehend what I was doing was wrong and impolite of me. So... I'm sorry." "...I'm sorry too." Well at she realized her mistakes just as much as I did. "For yelling at you like that, for making you think I despised you, when truth be told Twilight; I'm... rather fond of you." There, I said it. Right to her face; her very, very surprised face. "R...Really?" Was it just me or was the sides of her features brightening in colour a little? Regardless I nodded determinedly, choosing to ignore the gutter mind of Spike as he snickered. "Indeed. But I have done nothing but brought misery to you. So that is why I have decided... to leave Ponyville." Their eyes widened. I anticipated that. "So I can trouble you no longer." "W-Wait a minute!" Of course Spike would be the first to protest. "You're not that bad; not at all! Twilight, tell him!" The unicorn immediately yielded to her pet's plea. "Spike's right, Stardust. You're not that much trouble to us. If you think I'm going to just say yes just because we argued like that, you're very sorely mistaken; we're still friends, after all." Those eyes seemed to say: Please, don't even consider leaving us. I sighed again. "Twilight, Spike, you've both been gracious hosts, but-" "But nothing." Now what's this? A firm expression on Twilight's face as she spoke. "You're always welcome in our house, whether you believe so or not. Besides, your homeland is very far away, correct?" More distant than you can imagine, my dear. "And just what will the others think when you've suddenly decided to leave? There are a lot of ponies in Ponyville who like you very much, Stardust." "Then that's their problem-" But she was having none of it. "Please, just don't go. It's true we argue a lot but, since we're being honest here, I often like our arguments." Come again? She smiled lightly at my baffled expression. "And I think you do too; when you seem to smile whenever we have any heated discussions." "...Alright I won't deny that." I often enjoyed seeing that fire in Twilight's eyes whenever we discuss anything with raised voices. "So you'll stay?" ...I hope I don't regret this... again. "I can't promise you I'll continue to be pleasant company. Honestly I'm not quite sure how you put up with me." I admitted quietly. "You can be a challenge, luckily I like a challenge." Twilight smirked, but I saw the relief and happiness in her eyes while Spike let out an "All right!" while pumping a fist int he air. Then her voice softened. "You're not as bad as you think you are, you know Stardust. Maybe if you just believed in yourself more you'd see that too." I snorted loudly. Yeah, that'll be the day. "So, is there anything you need right now, aside from I'm guessing a glass of water?" That was then another memory hit me, reminding me of something I left behind in the filthy environment. I inwardly groaned at such. Great, well being dramatic often had consequences. "I could do with a new cape..." I muttered in annoyance while Spike smirked and Twilight giggled. Chapter Sixteen: Sonic Mood Boost Chapter Sixteen: Sonic Mood Boost "You are dealing with the aftermath quite well, my friend. Despite almost facing your end." "It's not the first time it’s happened, trust me." I replied to the working zebra, who after quickly checking my state continued working on her cauldron. I dread to even ask what she brewing in there, but I had a different inquiry in mind. "How long again before Twilight arrives?" "Very soon, my stallion friend. Right before the rest of your patience bends." Zecora replied calmly. And how does she know that? Does her voodoo magic allow her to see into the future or something? Just what exactly is the difference between zebra magic and pony magic anyhow? I never presume to ask. At least her magic was more productive in healing my back. As the pain was no longer there after the zebra housed me for a few days to heal it completely. "Whatever you say Facilier. Though I'll have you know my patience is unmatched throughout all of Equestria." And that wasn't gloating. The among of impatience everyone has in Ponyville was just amusing to watch. It makes my brother's lack of patience look credible in comparison. Even Twilight expressed a lack of tolerance for waiting from time to time. "Really? You didn't seem patient enough when you threw me across a cliff." Hearing the deadpan words, I smirked and faced the arriving unicorn. "That was a life-and-death situation and you know it my dear." She raised a brow. "Throwing me across a cliff was a similar crisis as well?" "It worked didn't it?" Twilight shook her head and, without saying another word, glanced over her shoulder to the doorway; to which a familiar dark blue cloak floated into the hut. Oh beautiful. "You're an angel, Twilight." I said gratified, grabbing the offered fabric and putting it back on. Yep, fits like a glove. The purple mare shrugged at the compliment, but I imagine she was inwardly somewhat flattered. "I try. Though Rarity told me to inform you that she won't tolerate you getting that cape dirty again." "I imagine she was ranting the whole time?" "I would say she was more... displeased than anything." "So ranting then, got it." I then turned to the observing smiling zebra, bowing a little. "I thank you again for healing my back, alongside saving my life. You've been a gracious host, Zecora." Yes, I admittedly enjoyed being a temporary resident in this hut... food notwithstanding. Zecora bowed in turn. "It was my pleasure, Stardust. Saving one's life was an absolute must." She stood up and looked at the smiling unicorn. "Welcome my dear Twilight. I trust you are here to take back your reckless knight?" 'Knight'? "'Knight'?" Twilight echoed in question, clearly just as confused. In response the voodoo zebra merely chuckled and waved her hoof dismissively. "Never mind. Now, I have work to do so if you wouldn't mind." ...Alright, I'll let that slide, whatever it was she was insinuating. "O-Oh, of course. Come on then Stardust." Way ahead of you Twilight. I was already by the door when Zecora spoke out. "My friend who uses magic with ease, a moment of your time please." Evidently referring to the blinking unicorn. Regardless I shrugged and exited the hut as the two spoke... before walking towards an open window closest to them. I had a funny feeling I needed to hear this. I carefully peeked my head as Zecora spoke, adopting a more serious tone than earlier. "I have a peculiar feeling about your friend, my dear; he is not as he appears." So she suspects something off about me... I'll give credit to the zebra's perceptive. "Isn't that the truth?" Twilight sighed in full agreement. "There are a lot of things that don't add up about him. And whenever I ask about those things, well he doesn't give me promising results." So the unicorn was still curious about me, of course. Indeed? And why might that be?" "He's very defensive over this stuff." I was not! I almost slammed against the top window edge in shock. You're just incredibly obnoxious when you ask about these things Twilight! "But that might be due to my repetitive persistence." Oh... well I'll disregard my last thought then since she just admitted it. "To be honest, I don't really know that much about him... or if he even knows a lot about me." You'd be surprised my dear... "Hmm." I suspect Zecora, upon her rubbing her own chin thoughtfully, was about to give some sage advice to the rather downcast unicorn. "Perhaps you should get to know him from scratch; otherwise this friendship of yours might not very soon last." "You mean like the basics?" The zebra nodded. This time Twilight tapped her own chin in thought. "Hm... well a good friend is one who knows a lot about the other. You're right Zecora; I'll try to get to know Stardust better before asking any of those questions again. Thank you for the advice." I think I've heard enough. As the conversation continued, I lowered my head from the window and took a few steps back, sighing. Well great, now Twilight was going to ask even more questions about me. Starts from scratch? That implies she'll inquire about my likes and dislikes and such. Well she already knew I liked chocolate - a lot - and I hold no respect over her mentor; which I think she plainly ignores that detail. What else... huh, funny thinking about it now I'd say Spike knows more about me than Twilight does. Life's such a mess. Also, Zecora lives inside a tree and I didn't even notice until I gazed upwards. Who knew? "Again, thank you all so much for finishing cleaning up the library while I went out go get Stardust." Twilight addressed the other three mares who smiled at the praise of their best friend. They cleaned up? I'd bake some brownies for them in thanks right now if I wasn't in an anxious mood. "It's been a whole weekend of studying." Hang on... the purple mare wasn't looking as I casted her a suspicious glance. I swear if she used my absence as an opportunity to mess up the place... "It was our pleasure, Twilight." Rarity answered as I walked by, merely nodding to the females in greeting. I needed a drink- "Now wait a moment, Stardust. Is that all you're going to greet us with? With a simple nod like that I'd dare believe you weren't happy to see us." A snarky reply seemed fitting right now. "Well at least none of you here are Rainbow-" Speak of the devil and she comes crashing right in. One second everything was neat and tidy, just how I prefer libraries in general. Next thing I knew everything somehow became a mess. Books scattered everywhere from the pegasus landing straight into the tree-house from the library... which was impressive yet annoying. Now a day's worth of clean-up was the first gift bestowed upon me as soon as I returned to this temporary home. Rainbow Dash. You are a master - or mistress - of ruining my day further... but I suppose I should thank you; at least Twilight now can be more concentrated on tidying the library than 'getting to know me'. I pulled my hooves out of the piles of literature that landed everywhere around and one me, shrugging off a book on my back as I then heard the supportive quiet voice of Fluttershy. "Rainbow Dash; you rock!" 'Rock'? "Ooh! Did my cheering do that?" "Fluttershy, dear." I called out to the curious pegasus, whose expression then seemed happy upon seeing me. Honestly if that mare was sane she wouldn't be so positive to see me around. "Please don't ever say 'you rock' again for as long as I'm here." Fluttershy blinked then in confusion, before nodding. Rainbow Dash chuckled nervously. "Sorry about that ladies and stallion. That was a truly feeble performance." You mean crashing into the library? Feeble doesn't begin to cover it. "Actually, it wasn't all bad." Fluttershy said to the deadpan pegasus. "I particularly liked it when you made the clouds spin." "Tch! I'm not talking about my performance; I'm talking about yours!" I raised a brow at the disbelieving statement. "She wasn't the one who crashed into the library, Sonic." The blue mare proceeded to ignore me. Wise move. "That feeble cheering!" "What are you two arguing about?" Twilight inquired. Really, so I'm the only one here upset by the state of this library? "Were we arguing? I'm sorry." I couldn't help but smile a little at Fluttershy's adorable innocence. Where was this innocence back home? My species needed it. "Uh. I wish you guys could come with me to Cloudsdale to see me compete in the Best Young Flyer competition!" "What's that?" Twilight isn't aware of something? I'm more curious about that than some contest Rainbow Dash was apparently entering. Pinkie Pie answered enthusiastically. "It's where all the greatest pegasus flyers get together and show off their different flying styles. Some are fast!" Then she proceeded to- "Uh no, Pinkie, stop that, please." I was in evident protest as the pink mare ran around the library - I repeat a library - running all over the stacks of literature ponies of old have spent putting their hearts and souls into. And I winced at every one she walked upon. "And some are graceful!" The mare continued... before crashing into some more books. "Golly," I heard Applejack say while I glared in distaste at the disrespectful Pinkie Pie. "I'd love to see you strut your stuff at that competition." "Yeah, I wish you guys could be there; Fluttershy's a great support but her cheering isn't exactly inspirational." I bit back a rather snarky remark. "Oh! I'd love to see you make a Sonic Rainboom!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed excitedly. "It's like the most coolest thing ever, though I've never actually seen it but I mean come on it's a Sonic Rainboom! How not cool could it possibly not be?" Not very- Wait, slow down, rewind; did she just say she never saw the famous 'Sonic Rainboom' before? "What's a 'Sonic Rainboom'?" The puzzled Twilight asked. "You really need to get out more." Hey, she gets out more than I do Pinkie. The pink Earth Pony proceeded to hop onto a window edge to explain. "The Sonic Rainboom is legendary. When a pegasus like Rainbow Dash gets going so fast-" I flinched as the mare then jumped into the pile of books. "- Boom! A sonic boom of rainbow tails all at once!" Sonic Boom. Sonic Boom. Sonic Boom. The classic song played in my head from Pinkie's words. More evidence over how much of a ripoff the blue pegasus was. Still, legendary? Well that implied there were others before Rainbow Dash who utilized the skill. I was led to believe she not only perfected it but created it also. I guess not. But if that's the case how come- aw [BEEP] it. "And Rainbow Dash here is the only pony that ever pulled it off." Oh wait, I stand corrected. So Rainbow Dash DID create the skill. Then why is it classed as 'legendary'? And why have I never seen the pegasus use it before? I mean we don't hang out... at all, but you'd think others would be talking about it whenever she used it. "It was a long time ago..." Oh... oh! "I-I was just a filly." "Hold on, you used the Sonic Rainboom when you were only an infant?" I inquired curiously, and when she nodded rather nervously I raised a brow. Well, I can't deny how I truly feel here. "Well, colour me impressed Rainbow Dash." ...What? What are these mares looking at me like that for? Because I flattered Rainbow Dash so? I can give credit where it's due. "You're gonna do it again right, Rainbow?" Pinkie Pie asked excitedly. Hesitation. "...Are you kidding? I'm the greatest flyer to ever come out of Cloudsdale." Normally I would sneer at such arrogance, but in this case I'll let it slide, because even I can detect the traces of nervousness in her tone. "I can do Sonic Rainbooms in my sleep." This time I smirked. "Even though you just said you only managed to only do those as a filly." "Y-Yeah well I've been... saving them, for the competition." I'm sure you have my dear. "So if you pull that off, you'll win the crown for sure." Crown? What crown? There was never a crown prize mentioned. What did Twilight quickly read a book about the contest during this conversation? "The crown prize is spending an entire day with the Wonderbolts!" Oh that kind of crown. Fair enough. Wonderbolts... that's the second time I've heard of them now. But I don't even know who they are. A pony equivalent of a sports team? "A full day of flying with my life-long heroes... It'll be a dream come true!" "Yay!" At that quiet cheering I couldn't help but burst out some laughter, clapping at the yellow smiling pegasus. Oh Fluttershy you can be a riot at times. "I-I'm gonna go rest up; don't wanna over-prepare myself you know." Rainbow Dash chuckled nervously while my laughter subsided. Then my mood changed from humoured to annoyed as she pointed rudely at Fluttershy. "You on the other hand better keep practicing! I need a cheering section to match my spectacular performance." And now she was gone. Good. The yellow pegasus proceeded to call her absent friend out. "She's practiced that move a hundred times and she's never come close to even doing it; I don't know if I can cheer loud enough to help her." "If it helps; I think you're doing just fine." I ignored the sent looks of annoyance my way from the others while Fluttershy smiled in appreciation before flying off after the blue mare. "Welp, guess we better clean up... again." I sighed in agreement, just now remembering the state of the interior around us. Fantastic, because I just love cleaning up a whole library as soon as I get back. Should've stayed at Zecora's longer and feign more pain on my healed backside. The Rarity... jabbed Twilight in the posterior with her horn. "Go on, go on!" "Go on what?" How does that not hurt? "Find a spell that will get us wingless ponies into Cloudsdale. Didn't you see how nervous she was?" Glad to know I wasn't the only one who noticed. Meanwhile as the four mares discussed how to get to that I imagine flying tournament, I carefully walked over the books towards the kitchen to get myself a glass of water. I'm gonna need a fully-functioning brain before I even begin cleaning up this mess, in addition to washing out the remaining tastes of whatever Zecora had fed me. "Thought I'd find you in here." "What gave you that idea?" A rhetorical question of course, as I drank the fresh water from the glass while Twilight entered the kitchen. "Lucky guess." I imagined she shrugged. "Listen, you're coming with us to Cloudsdale, right?" I put the glass down before replying with an instant firm answer. "Incorrect." "May I ask why?" I glanced at the unicorn, who doesn't really seem all that surprised with my answer. "Rainbow Dash desires support, yes?" She nodded and I scoffed. "Well, there you go. I'm not a cheerleader, Twilight, plus I think you and the others are enough support as it is." There were already enough ponies to feed her ego as there were. Plus the idea alone of me helping in any way to indulge that pegasus gave me a rather sick feeling in my stomach. Rainbow Dash will obviously win the competition; she doesn't need an excessive amount of support. The best I can do is just providing dry and dull commentary. "Stardust?" A change of tone from her. Curious. "Hm?" "Why do you hate Rainbow Dash?" I almost dropped the glass of half-water in surprise at the question, similar to Fluttershy's inquiry a while back. "'Hate'?" I fully turned to the curious mare who pretending as though nothing happened. "My dear, I don't hate Rainbow Dash. That's a rather strong word. I just don't like her." Twilight nodded. "Alright, but why?" The dreaded why question. Oh boy. I thought for a moment before replying. "Well... I'm just not fond of her attitude; that ego of hers. Anyone who has that kind of personality gets on my nerves quite easily." Never mind the fact she was basically the pony version of another great blue character. Sonic The Hedgehog was cocky as well, true, but unlike that pegasus he wasn't too arrogant. Plus I grew up with Sonic, so sue me. "She isn't that arrogant, Stardust. Okay she can be a little exaggeratedly fond of herself from time to time, but with someone with those kind of skills, who wouldn't be?" "...Twilight, you're the sole student of Celestia, and you are well-versed in various spells and knowledge. Do you ever boast about those facts?" "Well no but-" Twilight paused before sighing. "I see your point. But Rainbow Dash isn't that bad; she's a really loyal and brave friend. Surely you've noticed that." "Oh I have. But that can't make me ignore the clear flaws about her." I sighed. I have no intention of beginning another argument with Twilight right now, especially with the subject being that blue pegasus. "Truth be told, I only tolerate her presence because... my sister's her biggest fan." At the honest statement the unicorn blinked in surprise. "Wait, Rainbow Dash is known where you're from?" I chuckled. "Indeed, but don't tell her that. God forbid I ever indulge that mare's ego." "Fair enough." Twilight lightly smiled. "So, you're still not coming then?" Was that disappointment in her tone, or was my brain not fully awake yet? Regardless I shook my head, putting on a voice of finality. "Afraid not, my dear. Tell you what, why don't you all go now? I'll clean up the place while you're out." "Oh, you don't have to do that! It would be wrong of me to request you such after you've just came back." "I insist Twilight." I said determinedly against her protesting. "You should all go and support your friend, not clean up the mess she made. I'm sure it'll be a blast there." "...Are you sure?" I smiled at the hesitation. "Don't worry, I'll put everything in order just the way you want it my dear. Just go, you and the others, and have fun. As soon as I finish this water I'll tidy up the library." After a moment, she finally nodded. "Okay; just let me wake up Spike to come help you-" I held up a hoof, interjecting. "No need. I am thoroughly capable of cleaning up the place Spike have his rest. Tell Rainbow Dash she has my support." Getting assistance from a baby be damned. I wasn't that helpless. Plus I may as well make myself useful while I'm here. Twilight smiled, whether at my thoughtfulness of her pet or my willingness to tidy up her house I was uncertain. "Very well. So, would you like to see the new wings I've given to Rarity before we- wait... what did you just say... about Rainbow Dash?" I blinked at her slow question, replying evenly. "To send my vocal support...?" "Oh... I thought you didn't like her." Ah. I snorted. "It's not out of affection, Twilight; I just know she's going to win. That's a fact." "Well... I'm sure she'll appreciate it." The purple mare coughed before changing the subject, thankfully. "Anyway, would you like to see Rarity's new temporary wings before we go?" New wings... you know, why not? I nodded while finishing the contest of the liquid, putting the glass down before following the mare outside the kitchen to the whole mess and- "...How?" Let's see; these three books evidently belong to the 'Y' section. This one belongs to the 'H' shelf; surprised I even missed this one... ah, one that goes in 'E' and this one to 'B' right... up there. There we go. Now let's see if I can finally find any from the 'V' section... Cleaning up the place was a lot less exhausting than I originally anticipated. I kept my word and immediately went to work after Twilight and the others departed to that competition in the sky... after I was done inquiring about the biology behind Rarity's new temporary butterfly wings. And after Twilight's brief explanation over how she did it gave me more questions; such as how exactly did the bone structure function with the new additions to the body, and if any Earth Pony or unicorn can have those wings for three days, then why isn't that spell used more often in Equestria? Imagine how much it would help this world's society if almost anyone can fly. Huh. Wrong order on the middle 'D' shelf. Remedied. How long has it been anyway- goodness; two hours and fifteen minutes already, according to the nearby clock. No wonder my hooves already felt slightly tired from all the picking up and putting away. Luckily the majority of literature were more lightweight than others. I'm rather impressed with myself with how progressive I was being right now, keeping my word to Twilight about cleaning up the library and placing everything in accurate order. For some reason, I can't seem to bear the image of disappointment aimed towards me by that purple mare. Honestly, why do I even care...? Did I... Did I honestly think of Twilight as a friend? Someone to... rely upon? No. No completely ludicrous. It wasn't implausible, I'll grant that, but the concept of genuine heartfelt friendship was purely alien to me. I have only one true friend, and he lives all the way in Scotland. I wonder how he's doing right now... Anyway, perhaps I'm only concerned with what Twilight thinks of me because... well because she's been but kind and friendly to me since my arrival here... than again so have the others, save Rainbow Dash and on occasions Applejack, so what makes that intelligent studious mare any different from them? Because she's my favourite pony? Perhaps... I can't really pretend to justify myself or my actions. I'm an enigma even to myself. But the best scientific explanation behind my caring for how Twilight sees me, I suppose, was due to favouritism on my part for the clever unicorn. Yes, that could be it. However, that didn't imply I didn't care for her in turn. Oh hell no; I meant what I said to Twilight back at Zecora's place after the hydra incident. I was fond of her, more fond than I would like to admit. When you're living under the same roof as someone else, you're bound to care about them eventually. These three - no hang on, two - belong over here... this one to that stack. I must be about halfway now, after briefly surveying the large room. Where was I? Ah yes. Twilight. I held the mare in high regard, and I care a great deal about her, that much was true. But I never intended for this... affection for lack of a better term, to reach the level of friendship. Companionship wasn't something I was use to; I can receive help from others, but trust was a different matter altogether. I'm not afraid to admit to myself I care for that pony; it's how exactly how to that extent I cared I was more concerned over. I certainly felt nothing but pure fear when that hydra neared her... This complicated possible revelation caused me to sigh as I placed another book back back. Twilight as my friend... huh; those two words in the same sentence don't really sound as bad- "Stardust? You're back?" The unexpected interruption to my train of thoughts had me snap my head around to the surprised dragon, who just arrived from atop the second floor staircase. Ow... I rubbed my neck as Spike walked towards me, carefully steeping over any remaining lying books and smiling in joy for whatever reason. "Oh yeah, I forgot you were coming back today. Welcome home!" "Thank you Spike, it's good to be ba-" Then I fully processed what he just said. 'Welcome home'... He... actually thinks I belong here, in this household. Was that his insinuation? If so I felt rather incredibly, incredibly flattered right now... "...How have you been?" The dragon asked rather timidly, and I snapped out of it upon realizing I was staring at him and it must have been unnerving. I cleared my throat. "I've been well. Zecora was a very polite and friendly host, though the meals we had together were... unusual." And that was just me being kind. Spike seemed to take the implication, winking. "Ah, gotcha. I bet you missed the food here then huh?" "...Honestly my friend, food was the last thing on my mind right now." "Alright," He proceeded to gesture around the entire room. "So, what happened here then? I though Twilight was going to clean up this morning. Plus I don't remember it being so messy before I took my nap." I shrugged. "Rainbow Dash happened." The small lizard blinked. "Rainbow Dash tried to help clean up?" "Not exactly, no. Apparently there's some competition she's entering and during her training she screwed up and flew through the small library window... somehow." I clarified. "Oh, okay... what competition? I was still sleeping a little when Twilight told me she was going out earlier, but I thunk she mentioned something like that..." "...In all honestly I've forgotten what it's even called." I admitted while turning around to continue tidying up. "But I can recall the details; basically every supposed best pegasus in Equestria is attending in a place called Clouds...ville I think." "Oh! You mean Cloudsdale?" "Yes, that was it; thank you my friend. As I was saying: there's some contest going on there where the winner, I believe, spends the rest of the day with some special group known as the Wonder...men. Or was it that, I can't remember-" "Hold on, you mean the winner gets to spend an entire day with the Wonderbolts?!" Well you seem excited about the prospect my reptilian friend. I nodded as he displayed outwardly joy. "That's fantastic! I hope Rainbow Dash wins; meeting the Wonderbolts has always been her dream!" I scoffed. "Of course she's going to win." Evidently that blue pegasus would be the victor; who else? Because the plot demanded it. "The magi-chlorians will make her win..." I muttered jokingly. This resulted in an expression of earnest confusion. "Huh? What are magi-... what you said?" ...Idea. Very, very crude idea. Kneeling down a little - I needed a short break from cleaning up the place anyhow - I did my best to maintain a straight face before beginning. "Magichlorians are microscopic organisms that reside within all living cells; a conduit which binds us to magic itself and allows us to use its power." Should I place a hoof on his tiny shoulder for further re-enactment of that legendary fanbase-splitting scene I was currently mocking? Nah, I wasn't a very touchy person. "So they're... inside us?" "Well, ponies mainly. Hence why many are gifted with the ability of magic." Must. Refrain. From. Smiling. "Oh." Hook, line and sinker. But that triumph quickly diminished when Spike then frowned in thought. "Wait, you said once magic wasn't really something that existed on your world. So how do know so much about these 'magichlorians'?" That did it. The dragon blinked and took a step back as I reeled my head back in full laughter, applauding myself for making this joke. Oh how naive these inhabitants were, it was almost rather pitiful to behold. But this - this was a riot. "...There's no such thing, is there?" "No [BEEP] Spike!" I yelled during my moment of hilarity, honestly glad I still maintained some sense of humour apart from the dry sarcastic tone I usually gave to those ponies and this dragon. "Magichlorians, hah! If that were true my friend I would be laughing harder than I am now." Thankfully, unlike that era's Lucas, Faust knew what she was doing... until Equestria Girls came out. Or maybe that was just Hasbro's fault. Either all. After wiping away an invisible tear, I shrugged at the unimpressed expression, this time another idea popping up. "I suppose, since you were resting while everyone else was downstairs, you would like to know what happened with Rarity?" At that question his mood uplifted dramatically. "Rarity?" I nodded before something seemed to click in his mind, the dragon snapping his fingers. "Oh! Before you continue, would you like me to help you with the rest of this mess?" I blinked. Huh for a moment there I thought he'd be entirely interested about his waifu. "You don't have to my friend-" But the lizard was already picking up some of the remaining piles of literature. "I'd hate to see Twilight's face if she found out I wasn't helping you while I was awake Stardust. So, you were saying about Rarity?" "...Very well." I sighed in defeat. No point really to spawn an argument out of it. Plus right then a though occurred to me. "But before I proceed with telling you, there is one thing I would like to know myself." "What's that?" "Who exactly are the Wonderbolts?" "Wow..." "Indeed..." I concurred with the awed dragon as we observed the lightning-fast display before us. Even without rings to help boost her, the blue egocentric pegasus was putting on a show to me and Spike; having both not witnessed what was being discussed by the entire town this evening. At least Spike's massive disappointment over not seeing Rarity's temporary absurd butterfly wings, that downcast mood quickly evaporated by the display Rainbow Dash presented to us, flying at such a high speed my eyes were literally having difficult following her. It was all a huge blur, but what else should I expect from usage of the one and only 'Sonic Rainboom'? We were there to greet Twilight and the others - save the blue mare who was occupied spending the day with her dream team - upon their return via hot air balloon - which begged the question of why they even bothered attempting to get wings in the first place - where they then proceeded to explain in great detail what transpired during the competition; after Twilight was done inspecting the library thoroughly and congratulating Spike and I on a job well done. Rainbow Dash won - big shock - and saved Rarity's life during it - to which Spike immediately approached the white unicorn inquiring about her health - by utilizing the Rainboom, and the latter learnt a lesson afterwards which she clarified to a present Celestia. And, despite all the multiple questions I had at the end of their story, only one came out of my puzzled mouth: "Doesn't Celestia have a kingdom to run?" In my defence, it's an honest question. Speaking of the monarch, the bemused Twilight then informed me the princess was hoping to have seen me at the contest. Yeah, I bet she did. But because everyone was in such a good mood I refrained from expressing any nasty comment to her beloved ruler. All in all, it sounded like an eventful day for them all. As the blue pegasus was finally satisfied in showing off, I quickly covered my features as she landed right in front of us with a cloud of dust on impact, waving the stuff away with my raised while Rainbow Dash looked at us both expectantly. Spike, of course, was the first to express his sheer elation. "That. Was. AWESOME!" Indoor voices Spike, please, despite us being currently rest of the mares cheered while he continued displaying how happy he was right then. "You went fast, and then very fast, and then super fast, and then ultra mega fast! Wasn't that just amazing?!" "It certainly was Spike." Twilight answered before the pegasus could... before I felt all eyes on myself. Oh... "Well...?" Rainbow Dash then asked hesitantly, and as I looked around I noticed how their features were rather tense, as though expecting me to make a dry remark about her rediscovered skill. How's this for a reaction? Applejack snorted. "Nah, forget it Rainbow; Stardust here will jus'... what the...?" Everyone blinked in surprise as my front clapping hoofs increased in volume, aimed at the blue pegasus who looked genuinely surprised of the fact I was applauding her. I shrugged after I was done, replying with all honestly. "I give credit where it's due, Son- err, Rainbow. That was quite an impressive skill, plus that feat of yours reawakened when Rarity was in danger. Kudos to you my friend." Look and behold: I was applauding Rainbow Dash, Rainbow Dash, of all ponies. Someone must have put something in my drink, because right now I felt like I was in a genuine good mood right now. Just because I disliked the shocked equine before me didn't mean I had to be a [BEEP] to her... all the time that is. "W-Wow... gee thanks, Stardust." She then frowned, as though pondering something. "And thanks again for cheering me on; even though you weren't there." Ah, Twilight must have told her. "But... I don't get it... I thought you hated me. You always sneer whenever I'm in the same place as you, and you even laughed at me when I was competing against Applejack." Oh her too? I sighed, clearing my throat - ignoring Rarity's whispered shocked voice of "Wait, he cheered her on from the start?!" - as I felt a short speech being instantly written up from my mind. "Rainbow Dash, I don't hate you. I will be blunt; your over-confidence can be quite grating to me at times. Plus your arrogant attitude can be idiotic in my eyes." I held up a hoof as she opened her muzzle to speak. "Let me finish, despite all that; you are not a bad pony. You're extremely loyal to your friends, and you sacrificed showing off today to save Rarity's life. So while I won't always enjoy your personality, and we will find ourselves at disagreements at times - just like Twilight and I, it seems - that doesn't mean... we can't get along, I suppose." I smiled crookedly as a pit of anticipation rose in my stomach. "Just don't crash into the library and we won't have a problem, deal?" She nodded positively, offering a blue hoof to which I shook. "Deal. I knew we'd get along sooner or later." I was honestly hoping for 'never'. "Indeed. Plus your coat is my favourite colour. So that helps." By not much, but it helps all the same. "Perhaps, one day, you could tell me how exactly pegasi control the weather." Because that continues to boggle me to no end. "Still, congratulations on winning the tournament; I fully knew you would be the victor." And not because of faith. Though I was then asking myself; why was I acting so friendly to Rainbow Dash, of all ponies? Maybe patching things up with Twilight and living away from the town for a few days gave me refreshed positive energy. That might be it. I was more than certain tomorrow I was to return to my usual sour attitude. I feigned ignorance towards Spike's mutter of: "I guess two miracles can happen on the same day..." Was it really that hard to believe? I wasn't that much of an arse. As four of the mares moved closer to chat with Rainbow Dash and discuss about her returned gift, I took a few steps back before glancing at the approaching Twilight, who was smiling at me happily. "Thank you for being so nice to Rainbow Dash, Stardust." I shrugged again, smiling a little. "Just don't expect me to make a habit out of it." She laughed lightly. "Don't worry, I won't; though it'd be a vast more healthier activity than, shall we say, fighting monsters and getting injured as the result." I chuckled alongside her, before the purple unicorn tilted her head a little. "Though I'm curious, what brought about this sudden change of attitude towards Rainbow?" "...Seriously? I have no idea whatsoever." Twilight nodded, seeming to accept that puzzling fact while glancing at beaming pegasus who was receiving a lot of praise. "Still, I wonder how she managed to pull off such an incredible feat; maybe there's some kind of magic within her that allows her this unique gift." "I know how." We both looked at the confident voice, both of us lifting a brow in surprise. "You do Spike?" The observing lizard nodded with a straight-face expression, clarifying with four simple words to Twilight's puzzlement. "The magiclorians let her." It was a world record of how many times I've laughed in the same day since I've arrived here. Chapter Seventeen: Lie Master Chapter Seventeen: Lie Master "So do humans eat the same things as ponies?" "Anything edible, yes." Speaking of edible, I was satisfied with the fact these technicoloured equines at least cooked and dined on eggs; of which I cracked a second one into the large bowl while I educated the young lizard waiting at the table. "Except for hay… or flowers." "What about gems?" Gems? I paused for a second at that, glancing behind me at the patient watching Spike before it clicked in my mind; that's right, dragons eats crystal substances. "Not even gems." I responded while returning to my work. "So you don't eat flowers or hay, but any other kind of fruit and vegetables?" "Well if we're talking about apples, bananas, pears, oranges and the kind you can pick off plants and trees, then sure." I answered while carefully picking out the bits of egg shells out of the bowl. I doubt that store's customers would appreciate a crunchy fresh patch of brownies. "Even branches?" I opened my mouth to respond when a female voice interjected. "What are you guys talking about?" I glanced to the side as the unicorn arrived into the kitchen, her presence for some reason bringing a pleasant smile to my muzzle. "Good morning Twilight." She nodded in greeting. "Good morning Stardust, and good morning to you as well Spike." "Morning," I heard Spike greet in turn behind me as I returned to work. Let's see, could use a little more flour. I measured the jug as the dragon answered the mare's previous question. "Stardust was just telling me he'll eat any kind of healthy food except for flowers or hay." At the lie I scoffed a little, "With the additional exception of pears… or tomatoes… or pineapples… I should probably write down a list." "That'll make things easier." Twilight commented humouredly. "Since over half the time you refuse to eat any of the meals either I or Spike make." I shrugged while mixing the goo-like substance. "I'm a picky eater." "Ain't that the truth?" Spike snorted in agreed amusement, to which I smirked a little. Well I suppose I couldn't blame him, considering how many times I politely excused me from the table during the first five seconds when the meals were served. I heard a light chuckle as the purple mare was a few feet away, preparing a cup of coffee judging by the sounds. "So then… Stardust, I was wondering, you haven't got any plans today correct?" …Was that a rhetorical question? I replied while slowly pouring milk into the jug. "If you're going to ask me again about magichlorians, Twilight, then I'm afraid I must give you the same answer; I made that up." It was humourous and eventually exasperating to clean up the library, again, on the same day after Twilight spent the rest of that evening searching through the biological and magic books for any reference or entry about those microscopic organisms after I, to the repressing laughter of Spike, informed the attentive mare about them. Needless to say after I repeated to her it was all a jest, Twilight looked through the library regardless for any mention of them. "Don't worry, I'm done with that fabricated biological explanation you made." She assured me. "And it's not what I wanted to ask you." Oh… alright then. "On the contrary, one moment please… there we go. As I was saying, on the contrary, I have to deliver these brownies I'm baking to Sugarcube Corner after they're done." "Huh, I didn't know you were sharing those brownies with the town." Oh that's right; Twilight didn't know. I shrugged. "Yep, apparently my baking is so delicious they're willing to pay me with small money whenever I make these brownies for them to sell to their customers." Huh… just saying that out-loud sounds rather far-fetched. These ponies were just exaggerating about my skills. "That's great." The unicorn then announced, sounding pleased for some reason. "With exquisite brownies like yours, everyone will love them." "I know I do." Spike commented enthusiastically. Great, they're doing it again… I sighed tiredly before looking over my shoulder again. "So, why do you ask?" "Hm? Oh, well I was pondering if you would like to accompany me to Zecora's later to collect my favourite tea. But if you're that busy." "You don't even need to ask." The words immediately shot out before I even thought about it. Damn, what was with me recently? But noticing the pleased expression, how can I take back my words now? "I can deliver these brownies to that store while we're going, if that's alright with you." "Of course." Twilight nodded rather happily, before turning to exit the kitchen after getting her cup of coffee. "There's something I have to research about beforehand; it won't take long." "Take as much time as you need." I called to the leaving mare before checking the heat of the oven. Warm enough. Excellent. But while I put on the gloves a sight from the corner of my eyes caused me to halt. "…What are you smirking at?" Spike shrugged, before covering his mouth with a glass of orange juice from the unamused look sent his way. "That's what I thought." "You know, next time you should consider entering a bakery contest with entering those brownies; have you seen how ecstatic everypony was in there?" Twilight said conversationally as we walked across the town, nodding pleasantly to passing by ponies… many who were even blinking in surprise or smiling at the sight of us walking together. They must be assuming we've gotten along again after our outside argument that occurred… about a month ago now, I think. Proceeding to feign ignorance to their stares, I snorted in amused disbelief at Twilight's suggestion. "I would probably earn tenth place at best. Besides, you know how I feel about competitions in general." I would much rather die than ever dwell upon entering a popular contest for anything. "Fair enough, on the latter that is." The unfazed mare shrugged at the side-look casted to her. "I have to give credit where it's due, Stardust." "Too much credit, me thinks..." "Don't be like that." She threw an exasperated smile, before finally switching the topic. "Again though, Stardust, thank you for deciding to accompany me." "You're welcome my dear." I replied lightly before frowning in thought. "Though I remained puzzled as to why you would ask me and not Spike." "Spike has his own chores to complete. Plus I really enjoy your company." Then you my enthusiastic friend have lost all sanity if you believe I was in anyway pleasant company- Next thing I knew, my world was spinning. Literally. As I recovered from whatever the hell that was, and Twilight seemed to have experienced it herself, we both turned around at the giggling cause, playing with a nearby well. Why I do believe this was the first time I have ever seen the three famous adventurous fillies in the flesh. And already I was smiling at their presence, and how adorable they were currently being. My soft spot for children just wouldn't permit me to keep a straight face when those three seemed to be having fun. "Hello Fluttershy." "Oh! Hello Twilight, hello Stardust." I turned at being addressed to the flying pegasus, who appeared just as positive as the crusaders behind us today. "Where are you two off to?" "We're heading to the Everfree Forest to Zecora's to get some of my favourite tea." Fluttershy didn't react well to Twilight's casual reply. "T-The Everfree Forest? Uhh you'll be careful won't you both?" I scoffed lightly. "Of course my dear. You need not fret." I've visited those woods a handful of times now, and I've yet to encounter any danger from within. Plus with my inexplicable super strength and Twilight's magical abilities, we should be alright... if I knew how to unlock the former. Though it seems to only show itself in dire situations. So yeah, we should be fine. "What about you, what are you doing with the girls?" Twilight then inquired to the concerned pegasus. "Rarity has a big order to fill tonight, so I volunteered to take care the girls over to my cottage for a sleepover." "Wow, sounds like everypony has their hoofs filled today; taking care of those three fillies all by yourself. You sure you can handle it?" As if on cue, while Fluttershy spoke the triple fillies appeared right before us. "What, these sweet little angels? They'll be no problem at all." "You say that." I smirked jokingly. "Well then, have fun taking care of these children." The pegasus nodded gratefully. "Thanks, you have fun too with going to the Everfree Forest." Was she jesting or being serious? I raised a brow as Fluttershy glanced to the side. "Come along now girls-" Wow. They were certainly energetic. Fluttershy smiled apologetically before walking slowly after the hyperactive fillies. As we watched them go Twilight spoke up. "That's very sweet of Fluttershy to volunteer with looking after those three for Rarity." "Indeed." I responded while we continued to walk down the path to the forest. "I hope they don't cause her too much trouble." "We could check how they're doing after returning from Zecora's," I proposed absent-mindedly, barely acknowledging Twilight's concurring nod. Seeing those three again... reminded me of a certain little girl waiting for me back home, no doubt wondering where her big brother has gone and when he'll return... Christ I miss her so; that girl was probably still causing a storm over the sudden disappearance of her oldest sibling... I smiled a little at that. I'll be back soon. Wait for me little one... "Stardust... are you okay?" The concerned words caused me to snap out of my stupor, glancing at the brow-raised Twilight. Was I displaying my feelings so obviously? I nodded. "Fine, why do you ask?" She shrugged. "You just seem... I don't know... sad." I smiled a little at the honesty. "When am I not?" I jested before deciding to reassure the mare. "I'm fine, Twilight, really... just seeing those little ponies brought back some memories, that's all." Thankfully the mare seemed to accept that answer, and if I didn't know any better I'd say she anticipated it. "Oh... alright. I won't pry, don't worry." Won't pry? At this my movement wavered a little, raising a bemused brow at the unicorn. "Who are you and what have you done with the real Twilight?" She gave an unladylike snort at the disbelieving words. "Very amusing." Yet the mare's features changed for a second, to an expression I could only decipher as... guilt? Regret? Must be seeing things. It was a few minutes before Twilight spoke up again. "So, enjoying your time in Ponyville so far?" Apart from yelling at you and getting blistering headaches from Pinkie Pie? I shrugged and answered casually. "Eh, can't complain." "You seem to be making more friends recently; Derpy, Bon Bon and Lyra." I scoffed, not unkindly, at the mare's inaccurate observation. "'Acquaintances' seems more fitting to describe my... relationship with them." Twilight raised a brow. "Still reluctant to make friends?" "Does that surprise you?" The unicorn shook her head, this time her tone that of thoughtfulness while looking away at the path before us. "Honestly I shouldn't be, but considering your recent uplifting mood, I thought... never mind." ...I sighed. "I'll be honest too Twilight." I waited for the unicorn to glance at me before admitting a confession that was puzzling me ever since I resided in the library. "I don't know how, or why, any of you put up with me; considering my... my..." "Quick tempered attitude?" "I was going to say 'dissatisfied atmosphere'." I smirked while Twilight then halted for a moment to face me, halting me also. Oh, that look on her face; the features informing she's about to provide a speech. "You can be a little grumpy... and rude at times, Stardust. But the girls and I have grown use to it, and we get along pleasantly, don't we?" I shrugged. I suppose. "No pony's perfect. Besides, Spike seems to enjoy your company a lot, just as much as I do... well, I mean you're not as bad as you believe yourself to be." "Spike's only a child; he doesn't know any better Twilight." "Maybe so, but you shouldn't doubt yourself like that." The unicorn resumed walking while I followed beside her. "Plus, you've risked your own life for us, for me... multiple times. That shows you at least care about us, more than you'd prefer to admit, right?" I raised a brow. "What if I just don't desire having the death of Celestia's prized student and her friends on my conscience?" Like the clever mare she was, Twilight saw right through my bluff with a scoff. "If that was the case; you wouldn't have thrown yourself in harm's way for Trixie, correct?" "...Touché." "By the way... thank you." At the sudden gratitude I looked at the intelligent magical unicorn, who kept her gaze focused on the pathway, where we were almost out of Ponyville. "For what...?" Twilight smiled softly. "For saving my life... you risked your own against that hydra just to make sure I was safe... even though I wasn't worth you doing that-" "Twilight." The mare blinked at my firm tone, looking back at me with those inquisitive violet orbs. I refuse to allow her to believe her life was less important than my own. "Your safety - and everyone elses - is worth more to me than anything else." Theirs and my family's back home. In response to the simple truth of things, Twilight turned her head away while I continued. "And you're welcome, my dear." No conversation emerged then for a while until we were out of the town, continuing our walk down the pathway towards the ever-looming forest. You know, it just occurred to me then; if the Everfree Forest was so threatening to the lives of Ponyville's residents, then why don't they devise a plan to get rid of the area or its dangerous creatures? They could move out of town, perhaps. Or burn down the forest to scare the inhabitants to all directions away from their town. Or take Ponyville and push it somewhere else. Or... they could request their beloved princess to use her acclaimed incredibly magic to transport the entire forest elsewhere. Come on, that doesn't sound too implausible for the power this world can do, right? About halfway there between the distant town and the dark forest, Twilight chose that time to speak up again. "You know, I'm beginning to like Ponyville more than Canterlot." "Oh?" Where was she going with this? The studious mare nodded. "Uh-huh. True Canterlot will always hold a special place in my heart; it was where I was born and where my family is. But Ponyville is so more quieter and serene, filled with so many adventures, and where I've made the bestest friends anypony could ask for. I'll forever be grateful to Princess Celestia for sending me here." "Yes... I suppose Ponyville's atmosphere is more refreshing than that of Canterlot's." I concurred slowly. Then Twilight looked at me. "Did I ever tell you about my family?" "No..." But I get the feeling that's about to change. And so it did. Twilight used that answer as an excuse to begin chatting about her upbringing, how she was raised in that kingdom and all about how wonderful her family was, particularly her brother, whose name she brought up created a smirk on my muzzle. Stupid, stupid name. But I didn't tell the happy unicorn that; I just listened as she chatted away about how her sibling was her only close friend, alongside a mare who used to 'fillysit' her, as a filly all the way to how she obtained her number one assistant, Spike. "-And the egg opened, just like that. But there was no time for celebration as my sudden burst of magic got out of control and grew Spike twenty times his size. And everypony else, even mom and dad, into various objects." "Sounds eventful." I said, adding in short comments here and there at the appropriate times. She laughed a little, grinning while looking upwards in reminisce the whole time she recalled her past. "Understatement of the century my friend. In the end, Princess Celestia helped me calm down and restore everything back to their natural forms and state. Hence I was lucky enough to then become the Princess's student, and I spent the rest of my life as a filly studying to one of the greatest rulers of Equestria." ...No comment. As Twilight then sighed blissfully, memory lane evidently taking a pleasant toll on her, there was silence for a long moment. Long enough for me to process everything I just heard. It was a fascinating story, that's for sure, though I'm completely uncertain why the intelligent mare told me about it. I especially loved the parts where her older sibling took care of some bullies who were targeting her. And how she spoke of her family, and Spike, with such love and care brought a pleasant smile on my own face whenever she mentioned them. It must be nice... to have parents who one-hundred percent support you, despite you rarely ever seeing them, I imagined. Still, those teachers who were waiting for the younger Twilight to hatch that egg sounded like expectant arseholes. She was just a filly for God's sake! "So, what about you?" The sudden question caused me to look at her. "Me?" Twilight nodded, looking back at me in turn as we neared the entrance to the forest. "I remember you mentioning once you had siblings of your own. I'm curious about them... that's if you want to tell me." I can guess why she was hesitant just then; no doubt afraid I might blow up on her again. I smiled slightly, being completely honest. "I don't know Twilight; my family isn't the most interesting in the world, plus any tales of them would sound dull and underwhelming compared to your stories about yours." "Humour me then." ...Well it was a long walk. Plus no there else was around or in hearing distance. I suppose it wouldn't hurt to tell the inquisitive mare about my family; though some details will have to be either changed or left out so as to not give away the truth of my origins. So humoured the curious unicorn I did. "The cheeky bugger only got worse overtime, growing up from a sweet little angel to a horrifying nightmare." I exaggerated in my detail of the childhood of my youngest sibling as Twilight chuckled. "Always whining to get what she wants. Always throwing a tantrum whenever someone says no; which to be fair is the case of the majority of colts and fillies, but I don't recall myself or my other two siblings acting so spoiled... before we gained our cutie marks." I added that last bit to authenticate my story even more to the listening unicorn. Turns out I was more prepared to delve into describing my siblings more than I thought. My mouth kept yammering on about them, yet Twilight didn't appear to mind me talking about them. Not once during our trek into the damp forest had she even slightly flinched at how I was still talking, often asking questions or making comment while I paused for breath. Such as now. "She sounds like a hoofful." "She's a pain in the arse." I admitted with no regret, smiling while she raised an amused brow. "So ungrateful. So demanding. Often times she likes to hit peo- ponies - by 'ponies' I mean me exclusively - if she doesn't get what she wants. But you know what?" "What?" "I wouldn't have it any other way." At the truthful statement Twilight's expression softened lightly, smiling at the affection I was unashamed to show when talking about my trouble making younger sister. "You must miss her very much then, having been away from her for so long." "Not a day goes by where I don't think of her." I stared at the ground for a moment, as the image of a smiling little girl flashed in my mind. "Truth be told, Twilight... she's the only reason I keep on living." ...Why did I just tell her that? From the corner of my downcast eyes I noticed the close mare's hooves halted, the unicorn sounding surprised. "Wait, 'the only reason'? What do you mean by that?" I was a few steps ahead before stopping myself. "That little demon is the sole reason I ever even bother getting out of the bed every morning. My only motivation in life is in the han- hooves of that little oblivious child." Shut up. Just shut up Stardust. "But... what about the rest of your family?" Yet some impulse to confide in that intent listening unicorn behind compelled me to respond. At the puzzled question I scoffed, though not unkindly, glancing over my shoulder to the approaching mare. "They do fine without me. I may be the oldest sibling, Twilight... but honestly that doesn't truly mean anything; they don't look up to me, they're more competent in life than I am and ever will be. Plus my mother and father, despite their insistence otherwise, don't really require my presence for anything; not before or after their divorce." Why was I even telling her any of this? It was as if some sort of force caused me to spill some things I've never really told anyone before. But why Twilight of all people, or ponies? Perhaps my brain just had enough with me keeping my thoughts and emotions on such matters to myself and wanted to inform the nearest living creature since we're alone as the eye can see. Well, you can quit making me spill the beans now, brain. Twilight was beside me before she spoke in quiet disbelief. "You don't actually believe that... do you?" I shrugged indifferently. "What else can I believe? Honestly they take care of me more than I do with them. A heavy price to pay when one is born... unique shall we say." "...Oh right, I recall you telling me you were the victim of bullies because you were born different." ...Oh yeah; during the whole griffon incident. "But Stardust..." Ah, speech incoming. I sighed and turned to the unicorn, who feigned ignorance to my exasperation. "Just because you think that, doesn't mean it's true. Everyone in a family always loves and needs one another; no matter how unique they are. I'm more than certain your brother and sisters need you for many things, and they look up to you, you just don't know that yet. I always looked up to my big brother, and I still do to this day, so I'm sure you've inspired your siblings one way or another, whether you realize it or not." You're lucky I enjoy listening to you, Twilight. The unicorn continued after I chose to say nothing. "Besides, I've seen you do some independent things. For example; the brownies this morning. You've been baking them all by yourself ever since you arrived in Ponyville, correct?" "Well, yes." "See? Plus you once said you were a writer. Speaking of which, how's that coming along? Have you started doing that since coming here?" I shook my head. "I've had no... recent inspiration." A lie, of course. But it was either that or admitting to the shrugging unicorn my recent limbs refuse to cooperate with my writing style; always making a botch mess on the paper with that quill in my room. We then proceeded down the pathway before I spoke again, to express some gratitude towards the mare. "Thank you for your words though, Twilight." However useless they were. "Even though I am unworthy of your wisdom." I suspect that slight redness on her cheeks was from the wisdom compliment, but she threw me a bright grin regardless. "What are friends for?" What indeed... And then Twilight directed the conversation back to that of my younger sibling. "Anyway, what was your little sister's name again?" I couldn't lie there. Just saying the name brings a smile to my face. "Cerys." "That's a lovely name." I nodded in pure agreement. "Lovely name... for a sinister child." Twilight chuckled at the joking tone. "I imagine I was quite the same to my own brother when I was a filly." I had a quip response prepared. "Hard to imagine, unless you were asking him repetitive questions about some words he knew." It was a jest, really, but I frowned as the mare's posture shifted, looking at the dirty ground in clear guilt. Oh no... "Twilight, I didn't mean that-" "Well, at least he doesn't use such foul-mouthed words like there's no tomorrow." Was she... was she smirking? I blinked in genuine confusion as Twilight looked back at me- You little... My mouth chuckled at the trick. Play on my emotions why don't you? "Fair enough, my dear. Fair enough." Twilight laughed alongside me, before speaking again with honesty. "You know, you should laugh more often." I raised a brow. 'Laugh more often'? "And why is that?" That's kind of hard to do with someone when Pinkie Pie can't even get a chuckle out of me. "It's a wonderful sound." I blinked at the confession while she shrugged humouredly, continuing to walk while I stared after for a few seconds before following. Okay, I was befuddled there. Who on Earth describes my laughter as 'wonderful'? Twilight apparently. But why? I've heard my own laughter before. It makes Spongebob's sound tolerable- "Did you hear that?" Huh? I halted beside Twilight, whose ears pricked up and she appeared to be looking around us. I focused on my hearing in turn. ...Nothing. "Not really-" "Shh." Well, she was certainly concentrating. I let the interruption slide while the mare frowned in confusion while still turned her head in every direction of the dark depressed-looking forest- My head started doing so too at an unfamiliar sound. Okay I've heard that. I shared a puzzled glance with Twilight, before she mouthed something I could only decipher as 'Keep your guard up'. I nodded; don't need to tell me twice my dear. The sound only increased in volume as we stood back to back, the sun was still out and leaking into the forest, so it should be easier to spot any close opponents. But while the mare wasn't looking I raised a brow at the realization of it all. Twilight and I. Facing some potential danger and standing back to back, both ready to defend the other. I allowed myself a small smirk. Perhaps this time we could work together instead of one sacrificing their self for the other - by that I mean myself risking my own neck out fully for the powerful unicorn behind me. I can't help it. Twilight Sparkle or not, there was a driven urge within me to defend the mare, Spike and the others, at all times and any cost- "There!" My head immediately snapped to the direction Twilight was pointing at... the result? A chicken's head popping out of the bush, staring at us with innocence. Immediately I felt nothing but utter disappointment. And here I believed we were going to face another dangeour foe. But nope, instead before us was a chicken. I sighed as Twilight walked towards the blinking animal. Well, I suppose at least there's no threat against Twilight- Wait a minute... Cautiously I moved towards the two as Twilight spoke to the smaller creature. For all we know the animal before us was bait to a more dangerous predator. "Hello my feathery friend, what are you doing all the way out here." At the question I raised a brow. "Well else would it be?" It's an animal in a wild habitat, albeit a life-threatening environment. By the way, did I mention how much I missed the taste of meat? "Fluttershy owns a chicken coop outside her house near the edge of the Everfree Forest. I wonder if this poor guy somehow escaped." Sounds like something the kind pegasus would have, so I shrugged. That might be the case, but it still doesn't explain what that sound we heard earlier was. It was definitely a animal sound, but it couldn't have come from this chicken... ...Correct? As Twilight then reached out to pet the bird, some instinct incited my own hoof to stop her own, shaking my head at the confused mare. She then smiled slightly. "It's just a chicken, Stardust, what harm can he possibly... do?" We both stared down at the growing shadow blocking the pair of us from the sunlight, and danger was flashing in my mind like a Las Vegas sign. And what was worse was that the shadow originated from... right in front of us. Slowly our heads turned upwards to the grinning abomination of hell staring down at us. The head being that of a chicken's, and the rest being some sort of lizard's. What was I even looking at, a hybrid? Whatever it was, the giant red eyes made it clear it had sinister intentions. And I was just having a pleasant day as well- My instincts kicked up; pushing the yelping Twilight our of the way, raising my other hoof to the lunging hybrid's neck, preventing it from snapping its growling teeth into my face. My admittedly frightened eyes stared back at its glowing red orbs, and the creature seemed to be... smirking. ...Why was my body suddenly feeling stiff? Carefully I glanced behind me and- Jesus! The back of my pony body was turning to stone. The growl of the predator I kept at bay grew louder, and I felt my features grabbed onto and twisted to face the abomination straight in the eyes again. I... I don't feel too good... "Stardust!" As I felt an approximate eighty percent of my body turn rocky, I made a last ditched effort, both my front hoofs reaching out to grab the monster by the neck tightly, taking some cruel delight as it choked in displeasure, clawing at my own stone-turning hoofs. It was painful, but I wasn't going down alone, expressing as much to the enraged animal. "If I'm going down my hybrid friend, I'm taking you with me." I smirked until there was nothing left to see, only hearing one last cry of terror. "Stardust!" "...Twilight!" Blue and green sky. That was all I saw upon awakening in this... wherever the hell I was. Quickly I adjusted my position from lying down to standing on all fours, eyes looking around me at the blended colour sky and the white smoke covering the ground I stood on- Hey wait a minute... wasn't I turned to stone? Let's see, after careful inspection of every part the body I could see, it appears that was no longer the case. Plus I didn't feel anything unusual about my new body... in fact I didn't feel anything right now at all. It's as if everything's gone numb, even my mane and tail when touching them. Clearly to my eyes I was no longer encased in rock, so what the hell was with all the numbness? And where was I even? ...Was I dreaming? Was this the afterlife? Purgatory? This doesn't quite match the description of heaven, or hell, at all. Plus you'd think being dead my body would have returned to that of my original. But nope, I still appear to be in the form of a pony. Maybe God's just messing with me... This is unexpected. The echoing voice caused my body to stiffen, as I literally felt the humoured tone pass through me like a chill. "Who's there?" I asked loudly, immediately preparing myself for an assault of any kind from the voice- wait... "Hang on... are you God?" The voice sounded even more amused. I am no deity, and you haven't met your end just still have so much to accomplish beforehand, Jack. My eyes widened; it's been so long since anyone's addressed me as... How did he know my-? Wait... "Specter...?" It's been a while, my friend. The voice confirmed with comfort in the tone... and I recognized it then. But that just added more to my already confused state. "But... how... what...?" At ease. You are quite safe. "...Where am I?" Really, Stardust? Out of all the questions my mind could conjure up for this situation right now, while a legitimate inquiry, there were far more important things to ask. Yet I felt compelled to await the mysterious voice's answer. A pocket of your own subconscious. A small retreat as you await your friends to aid in freeing you. "So... we're in my mind?" Indeed... you anticipated something else? "Honestly death but- hey hang on a minute! If we're in my own mind, then what are you doing here? For that matter; who are you and where did you come from? How come I can't see you, even when in my own subconscious, but only hear your voice? And why, in the name of our Lord, did you send me to Equestria in the first place?" Since I'm here, apparently waiting to be rescued by the others as Specter claimed, there was never a seemingly more appropriate time to get these questions answered. Because, I suppose like Twilight in that regard, I despised not having my curiosity satisfied. Plus, this was a corner of my mind? I didn't expect one part of me to be so... dull. I see you have been befriending them well. Oh... oh we're doing this again are we? "Yes, now answer my questions." Have you already forgotten what I stated last time we spoke? Your inquires will be answered when you accept those six ponies wholly as friends. "I was hoping you'd forget..." Screw you Specter... I heard that. Regardless, I had not anticipated your arrival within your own mind at all, my young friend. I'm not sure whether to take that as an implication he was inside my mind this whole time. "You'll find I'm full of surprises." A deep chuckle, indicating how aged the owner of the voice truly was. I concur, considering your activities ever since you've been transported to Equestria; battling an ursaminor, a dragon and a hydra. Even now you risked your own life for the safety of another. Miss Sparkle I believe. "Yes well..." I shrugged. "Rather me than her, after all." If he had any thoughts against that statement, he kept it to himself. Wise move. Rest assured, you will return to the real world soon. Beforehand, I must commend you on how progressive you are being with the task I have set before you. I'm amazed he has yet to even call out, if he knew so much, about my own attempts to return to my true home. May I inquire, however, as to why you confided in Princess Celestia and Princess Luna of your origins? Curious huh? "Wouldn't you like to know." I answered casually. Two can play this game my friend; why should I indulge you when you do not do so in turn? Yet the voice was unfazed, and I had the brief image of the unknown person shrugging. Fair enough. I shall find out sooner or later. Hopefully never. I then raised a brow as the voice suddenly spoke up again. Ah, it appears you are being revived from your subconscious my friend. We shall speak again at the appropriate time. What? "That was quick!" You were out, even within your own subconscious, for quite a while. Until we speak again, Jack. I noticed then around everything was becoming more brighter. Oh no he doesn't! "Hang on; you can't-" Nope. "-dust! Can you hear me? Stardust!" My awakening eyes blinked rapidly as reality returned to me, shaking my head as a small headache appeared out of nowhere. Where... what...? ...Oh yes. I recall everything now. God damn you Specter. You bloody troll... "Stardust. Are you alright?" I knew that voice from anywhere. "Twilight...?" I asked rather weakly before my blurry vision returned to clear as crystal, the smiling relieved unicorn standing before me as I slowly stood up, the forest area spotted from the rest of my eyes. Was that it then? Did I return to normal? Well by 'normal' I meant by not becoming a statue- Before I was even aware of it, the purple mare was already embracing me, two wrapped hoofs around my rather stiff neck. Oh right... I was standing when I was encased- oh never mind that, Twilight Sparkle was hugging me... again. And like last time it felt... good. "I'm so glad you're okay." The unicorn said after releasing me before I was even given the opportunity to return the favour, her tone nothing but happy and pleased to see I was in an alright state. "Oh, sorry." Her expression turned apologetic and shy as I flinched at the stiffness of my neck. "Not your fault... Did you...?" Tch, my throat felt a little dry. Though the intelligent mare seemed to get what I was thinking about, shaking her head and nodding to beside her. "No. It was Fluttershy who helped restore you." Fluttershy...? I slowly turned my recovering head around to the observing pegasus and the three fillies, all smiling at us happily, evidently just as glad that I'm alive. "She got the creature to turn you back from stone." "...I see." Well then, time to thank the shy mare the only way I currently could, slowly walking up to her while the rest of the stiffness disappeared. I bowed gratefully to the blinking Fluttershy. "You have my gratitude, my dear." "Oh. It was nothing, really. We're all just glad you're okay, Stardust." "'It was nothing'?!" One of the three fillies exclaimed. I imagine this one was... oh dear lord, I've forgotten their names. The light brown pegasus proceeded to gesture wildly. "Fluttershy showed that thing true terror when she gave it the Stare!" The what...? I frowned in confusion while Fluttershy shrugged sheepishly, and a clucking sound attracted our attention to an approaching full chicken, to which the yellow pegasus walked towards to comfort the evidently frightened bird- Wait... that creature. Immediately I focused squinting into the night for the fleeing hybrid. There you are you son of a [BEEP]; I spotted a slithery tail retreating to a nearby bush. I walked in pursuit, mustering up the hardest glare I could manage before preparing to exact my vengeance on the creature- I felt a soft hoof on my shoulder to make me abruptly pause, followed by a comforting voice. "Let it go, Stardust. Fluttershy's made sure it will never harm another pony again." Good for her, but my pride demanded retribution for encasing me in stone. But glancing at the pleading violet eyes brought up an immense feeling of hesitation. "Please, do it for me." ...I sighed to express my reluctance, slowly nodding while allowing the beast to get away. "Alright, just this once." But if the abomination goes near anyone else I knew again, I'll have it as an appetizer. Twilight smiled in relief before quickly withdrawing her hoof, another voice popping up. "Um... excuse me." Our attention turned to the approaching yellow Earth Pony, who was looking at me with curiosity. "I don't think we've ever met. My name is Apple Bloom. And those two there are Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo." Said fillies joined her. Ah, kids... one of my many weaknesses. I bowed politely. "It is a pleasure to meet you young ones. My name is Stardust Balance." I stood up straight while Fluttershy walked towards us with a chicken on her backside, a sudden thought causing me to frown. "So... ladies, why exactly are three children here are in the middle of the Everfree Forest?" The two teenage mares shrugged, Twilight answering. "It's a long story. Why don't we tell you while taking these three girls back to Fluttershy's cottage?" I nodded along with the others, noticing one of the three children yawn tiredly. Fluttershy appeared to note that as well, smiling brightly. "Come along then girls. We've had enough excitement for one night." As the pegasus took the lead, guiding the three ecstatic fillies, something popped in my mind which prompted me to call out. "Fluttershy." I waited for her to glance over her shoulder. "Thank you again; that's twice you've saved my life now." "Oh, you're welcome." She beamed at my gratefulness before continuing escorting the three small ponies. "Shall we?" I heard Twilight ask next to me. I smirked and gestured forward formally. "After you my dear." "Thank you, but I'd prefer you walk right beside me." "...As you wish." I obliged while raising a brow. "And an additional thank you, Stardust. It's twice now you've saved my life." Twilight began as we trailed behind the others. And holy hell did her voice become more quiet and somber with each passing word. "I was afraid when you pushed me out of the way like that, turning to stone in my stead. I honestly didn't know what to do. After I used magic to chase the creature off, I immediately wen to Zecora's place for help. Turns out she wasn't even there; I knew I should have awaited a replied letter beforehand. And... well I sorta panicked, you know. Because I wasn't aware of any spell to transform you back from stone! And the idea of you becoming a stone forever just-!" "Twilight, Twilight." I interjected before she could continue one with her guilt, reaching out to do something incredibly uncharacteristic of me as we halted: I placed a gently hoof under her chin so she didn't turn away. I'm work out what's wrong with me today after reassuring the mare before me. "It's alright, my dear. I'm here and still breathing now. What you could have done previously is irrelevant now. I'm just glad you're alright." "But... I could have done something..." "You're not all-powerful nor omniscient." I reminded her, having adopted a softer tone to help lift this stubborn unicorn's spirits. And I think that was enough of holding her. I released her chin, glad she didn't immediately look away. "Sometimes there are things neither you nor anyone else but a specific being has to accomplish. Exhibit A: Fluttershy." I nodded to the distant pegasus, who with the small fillies paused in their walk to wait for us, having a conversation of their own; most likely a lecture. "But the fact you were concerned for me, while unneeded, is appreciated." "Of course my worrying was necessary. You're my friend." A purple hoof placed on my chest. What was with this personal touching? And why was it so welcoming...? Must be still disoriented. I chose then to say nothing, simply walking towards the other while Twilight followed beside me. It was late anyway; we can save this discussion for tomorrow. But before then. "Well, in relation to our conversation earlier today, I suppose there is one thing I should be grateful to Celestia for also." I glanced to my left at the blinking Twilight, who was surprised either by this sudden shift of tone, or the fact I was willingly thanking her mentor for anything. "And what might that be?" "Having me interact with some fantastic ponies... and dragon." While we were enjoying listening to the playful laughter of the Cutie Mark Crusaders nearby, Twilight, Fluttershy and I were currently content around a table outside the cottage. The only difference between our drinks is mine simply being a glass of water, having declined the offer of tea multiple times. Last night I was informed of what occurred during my statue state. After seeing that Zecora wasn't home, Twilight returned to check on me before returning to the library for any spell in the books that would revive me, worried that taking me with her would damage my fragile state. It turned out the hybrid managed to escape from my stone grip, targeting a chicken that left Fluttershy's coop nearby after freeing itself from my clutch. The three troublesome fillies, meanwhile, snuck out of the house during night and into the Everfree Forest, pursuing some sort of danger they could face and capture, earning the tattoos they so crave. I was shaking my head the whole time, exasperated and humoured over the lengths the youthful three would go to, all to get those accursed cutie marks of their own. Twilight had then returned after finding out only the creature which encased me in the first place can reverse the process, running into a distraught Fluttershy who was seeking out the three lost fillies. Eventually they caught up with the frightened crusaders after hearing screams from near them, Fluttershy utilizing this 'Stare' that halted the abomination - its named revealed to me as a "Cockatree" or something like that - from trapping her in stone and ordered it to release me and the chicken. Suffice to say, all I said at the end of the tale was that if Fluttershy wasn't telling off the three crusaders, I would have. "This tea is delicious. Thank you again for letting us stay over and join you for morning tea, Fluttershy." "You're quite welcome Twilight, it's a special recipe of mine." "I'd love for you to share it with me sometime." "Okay. Stardust, are you sure you don't want any?" Oh, no need to invite me into the conversation ladies. "Need I sound like a broken record?" I smirked, finally looking away from the kids to the confused mares, shaking my head politely. "No thank you, Fluttershy." "You seem to enjoy watching the fillies play." Twilight pointed out, while a letter and ink above her was being filled out. I assume it must be for her mentor. "I like kids." I shrugged, the image of my little sister appearing within my mind as I spoke. "Plus they remind me of Cerys." "'Cerys'?" "Stardust's younger sister." The unicorn's explanation caused Fluttershy to blink in surprise, before her smile brightened even more. "Oh! I didn't know you had a little sister. That's a beautiful name she has." Yes, it contrasts quite perfectly with that little devil's attitude. "Thank you. I'll tell her you said that." The yellow pegasus nodded, sipping her tea. "A little sister along with a puppy. That must be nice." "Well a pain in the arse more than anything." "I wasn't aware you have a puppy back in England." I shrugged at Twilight's discovery. "And I was wrong about you Fluttershy, you do know what you're doing with the girls." I nodded in agreement, adding in my two cents. "Plus last night you've displayed a vast among of courage against that hybrid. Good job Fluttershy." The pegasus dismissed the praise. "Oh I wouldn't go that far. I mean, I assumed I'd just be as good with kids as I am with animals, Boy was I wrong. I really learnt the hard way not to bite off more than I can chew." Oh I see, so it's Fluttershy who was taught a valuable lesson today. Good for her. I simply smiled while sipping the clean water. "You and Rarity both." Twilight then pointed out, before glancing somewhere behind me. "Good morning Rarity." I looked behind me to the tired-looking white unicorn, nodding in greeting. "Did you finish with those capes?" Fluttershy inquired. The mare blew out a breath, walking towards us. "Just delivered them. I have to admit, if you hadn't come along I might not have. Thanks again." She nudged the pegasus' cheek, and I'm amazed her horn didn't poke the other mare's eye out. "Won't you stay for some tea?" "I really must get back to the shop and clean up. Girls! Get your things! Time to go!" Rarity ordered the three... before continuing doing so while the three fillies disobeyed. There was nothing but a smile on my face. Yep... exactly like my trouble making sister. Fluttershy sighed beside me and said. "Excuse me for one moment." And my smile changed to a smirk as the energetic children immediately obeyed the kind pegasus. "Kids can be quite a handful, can't they?" I concurred. "But you can't help but find their behaviour endearing." "Indeed." Twilight nodded while sipping her tea as I looked back to the table, before adding casually while the fillies said their goodbyes. "Oh by the way, your cape's been stolen." Wait what? My head instantly looked at my back, seeing nothing but the bright gold fur and insulting cutie mark I usually cover up. What the-? Where did it-? "Hey!" I called in annoyance as Twilight laughed lightly at my indignation towards the three fleeing gleeful fillies escaping with my clothing worn by one of them. "One moment my dear. Get back here you three!" Chapter Eighteen: The Friend Stopper Chapter Eighteen: The Friend Stopper "Before you get mad, I had nothing to do with this." Well considering I just got up and have yet to get my water, I'll either be mad or weary. Still I raised a waking-up eyebrow at the dragon who was attempting, and failing, to block my field of visiion, slowly pushing his raised arms back down to get a look at whatever's happening on the first floor- Oh Jesus... I sighed and rubbed my tired head at the mess of books and scrolls a few feet away, created by the three fillies whose heads were poking out of the mountain of literature. Because that's what I want to wake up to, a part of the library that appeared as though it was attacked by a hurricane... or Rainbow Dash. Spike smiled meekly when I glanced at him in question. "What happened here?" "They're trying to get their cutie marks." The deadpanned lizard explained. Ah... and by making a mess of things they hope to achieve such? Ugh, I was too tired for this [BEEP]... "Oh hello there Stardust!" The yellow filly, I believe her name was Apple Bloom, noticed my presence, waving as though unfazed by the annoyed expression. "Twilight's not here at the moment if you're looking for her." The information had me frown, while Spike walked away to return whatever he was doing. "Why would you assume I'd be looking for Twilight?" She shrugged while continuing to look through the mountain she and her friends created. "Well, you don't look like you've got a book with ya, so I just assumed you were going to ask Twilight to help ya find a book to borrow." Ohh... my tired brain realized the implications. "I live here... temporarily anyway." I responded with slight amusement, to their continuous ignorance. I shrugged and turned to the dragon. "I'll clean up this mess, Spike." After I've had my morning drink of course. Spike beamed in gratitude. "Thanks Stardust." I nodded before proceeding on my way to the kitchen, glancing at the fillies while I passed by. "You're all fortunate I'm too tired right now to lecture you about the mess made here. Next time, I won't be so charitible, alright?" "Yeah sure." The light brown one replied - Scootaloo I believe - while looking through the pile. I shook my head at their ignorance. Honestly... By the time I entered the other room I heard a surprised question. "What happened here?" "The Cutie Mark Crusaders!" Cue fanfare. Because that proud announcement of theirs was the first thing I heard upon returning into the messy room, a glass in my hoof while the three fillies seemed pumped up over something, brohoofing each other. "Did I miss something?" I inquired while joining Twilight and another pony who I've never met before. "Oh hello Stardust. Just woke up?" I nodded while the unfamilar mare next to Twilight raised a brow... wait... I think I know who this is. "'Just woke up'? Pardon me for saying so, but isn't it two o'clock in the afternoon?" I shrugged to her disbelief. In my defence I was up the majority of the night pondering about my latest conversation with a certain voice. The purple unicorn clarified in amusement. "Stardust is a late sleeper... a very late one." No point denying it. I've always had difficulty sleeping until a late time. "On the bright side, at least I don't stay in bed until a time like four." I ignored Twilight's mumble of "Yeah, rarely anyway...", instead gesturing to the smiling young children. "So, what's with the hype?" "'Hype'?" The dark pink Earth Pony echoed curiously. "Excitement." "Ah, well-" "We're going to enter the Ponyville School Talent Contest!" Apple Bloom interjected loudly. Then Sweetie Belle. "Yeah, maybe there we'll finally learn what our special talents are." And finally Scootaloo. "And finally earn our cutie marks!" "Cutie Mark Crusaders! Let's move out!" The three fillies exclaimed before rushing over to the open exit. As they left, they were blissfully oblivious to the Earth Pony's call: "Wait a minute you three, you need to clean up this mess!" All for naught. I took a sip while the mare sighed and glanced apologetically at the library's owner. "I'm terribly sorry for the mess those three have made." "It's fine, Cheerilee, don't worry." The unicorn rassured her. Cheerilee... Cheerilee... Oh right, yes, a teacher who runs this town's school. "You know how kids are, Twilight." "Yes I do." The purple mare glanced humourously at the working dragon. "I suppose we'll have to clean up." "I'm dealing with this mess, Twilight." I stated. "Already told Spike I'd clean up anyway." Of course, the uniocrn protested. "Oh. Really, Stardust, you don't have to do that-" "I insist. It pains me to see a messy library anyhow." "Well well." Cheerilee smiled in interest. "I wasn't aware we had another librarian in Ponyville besides Twilight here." "Oh. Stardust isn't a librarian, he's-" "Standing right here, my dear." I smirked as Twilight flushed in embarrassment while the other mare chuckled behind her hoof. "Of course, sorry. Stardust, this is Miss Cheerilee, who educates young colts and fillies at the Ponyville Schoolhouse. Cheerilee, this is Stardust Balance, a good friend of mine." A good friend of yours? Since when did I reach that level of friendship in your mind Twilight? Regardless I bowed formally to the dark pink Earth Pony. "A pleasure to meet you, Miss Cheerilee." "My, a gentlecolt as well. It is nice to meet you in turn, Mr Balance." I nodded before addressing Twilight once again. "Anyway, as soon as I'm done with this drink, I'll get right on it." "You sure you won't come with us to watch the talent show?" "I'm sure Twilight. There are just some things I need to dwell upon. I'll probably attend sometime later," "Alright. Well take good care of the library while I'm out." I smirked as the two headed for the door. "You expect anything less from me?" "You haven't stopped surprising me yet." Touche. "See you later then." I nodded in farewell as Twilight and Spike exited the clean library through the doorway outside, closing said door behind them. Once again I was left to my own peace, quietness and thoughts. Just the way I like it. Already my hooves began moving in their own accord, beginning the pacing I usually go through when in deep thought. And today my thoughts dwell over a specific subject that occurred during my temporary imprisonment in stone. Specter. It's been a while since I pondered about that mystery entity, due to the fact I've been more focused on adjusting to the lifestyle of this world and interacting with the residents. Plus that voice hasn't spoken to me since the whole ticket affair. To hear it again after so long was unexpected, to say the least. And the fact he was apparently making himself at home within my own mind only made me more curious and apprehensive... and annoyed. That coward believed he had the right to do that. My brain wasn't a house to reside in. Who was he to take refuge in there? What was even more irritating was his words said to me that day, where information from him was very, very scarce. Nothing new about my predicament, just a comment over how 'well' I'm doing over my interactions with the ponies. I didn't need a compliment; I needed answers. Answers that he refuses to give me for whatever reason. If he wants me to make friends with the Mane Six, then Specter should at least give me some sufficient details as to why I should. During my contemplation, my ears picked on the sound of knocking, directing my attention from the wooden clean floor to the front door. Were they back already? Or maybe someone either wishes to borrow a book or return one. I opened the door, and the pony in front of me was not the average resident I anticipated. But rather a mornach. "Hello Stardust. It's been a while." ...What? For a moment I couldn't form a vocal response, instead resorting to rapid perplexed blinking and a mouth agape at the unexpected presence right in front of me. What... what was she doing here? Celestia smiled at my reaction, seemingly taking delight in it. "No need to look so shocked my friend. May I come in?" I slowly nodded, steeping aside for the mornach to enter. Come on Stardust; you may not like her but she's still royalty! I swallowed, finally regaining some common sense. "Twilight's not here if you're looking for her." "I am aware." Oh? The Princess glanced over to me while I closed the door behind us. "Quite the contrary, it is you who I currently wish to speak to." Oh... oh dear. "Now now, no need to look wary my friend. But before we speak, you wouldn't mind making me a cup of tea would you? I'm feeling rather parched right now." Talk about awkward. Princess Celestia, in the Golden Oak Library kitchen, drinking a fresh hot cup of tea made by yours truly - who was I to be an impolite host since Twilight and Spike were absent? - taking a seat by one end of the table, and I by the other, having myself a cup of soda. Of all the unwelcome things I could have not desired today, this was the most. The mornach seemed unfazed by the atmosphere of tension, sipping her own drink with satisfied delight, setting down rather formally before speaking. "For a stallion who holds no taste for tea, you seem to make an effective cup." "It's not the first time." I shrugged. "Twilight often wants a drink while Spike is napping." "Oh?" The Princess raised a brow. "She asks you to make one?" "Actually no, I just make one for her." "And why is that?" "More to the point Celestia, why are you here?" Civil conversation when there's something more important to discuss stalls me for so long. Though unlike last time, as I expected the alicorn to at least make a reaction to my clear disrepsect, she simply took another sip of her tea. "Not one for pleasant talks, I see." "If it's alright with you, I'd just like to get to the heart of the matter." "Very well." Celestia set her cup down again elegantly, staring at me with those pink eyes that holds centuries of knowledge and experience. Though I wouldn't dare add wisdom to it, this mornach was anything but wise. "I have come to check on how you are doing in Ponyville, along with discovering if you've learnt anything new about your situation." Ah of course. "Alright then." I took a gulp of the refreshing fizzy sustenance before setting the drink down in turn, clearing my throat before continuing. "My time here in this town has so far been... fair shall we say. I am getting along well with the residents, especially with Twilight, Spike and the others. The former two have been very gracious hosts, and I erather enjoy spending time with them. So far I have yet to encounter anything that has caused me grief." "Oh? Not even when facing a hydra head-on and getting turned to stone?" Oh so this Princess of the Sun knew. As she asked that her features shifted to that of blankness, and I shrugged at the look. "Not even those." "I see." I bet you do. Celestia proceeded to sigh a little in thought, looking down upon the reflection of her own tea for a moment. "When Twilight informed me over these incidents, I kept questioning myself whether having you stay in Ponyville with my student was in any way a good idea. Despite my status as a Princess and power, I am not wholly wise as everyone is led to believe." "My dear Celestia, I'd be shocked if that was the case." She said nothing for a moment, seemingly in deep contemplation. What, no counterargument for that jab? So did she secretly thought that some of the decisions and ways she gets things done were complete and utter bull-[BEEP] as well? "However, I must thank you." Hang on, what? "Thank me?" "Indeed." Celestia nodded, again smiling at me but this time in gratitude. "You risked your own life for my beloved student, not once but twice. The fact you were do conduct such noble acts for the safety of another is enough to earn my trust." Wow... oh wow... you trust way too easily then my dear. Still, I felt a sense of pride rise up within me over the fact royalty was thanking me for something. "In addition, I must offer my gratitude for saving my royal captain, Shining Armor, and a colt in danger from that house on fire back in Canterlot some time ago." Oh yeah, that happened. Honestly forgot that. "No problem." I replied politely while having a gulp of my cool drink. "If there is anything I can do to return the favour, Stardust, let me know." "That depends if you've discovered a way to transport me home as of yet." I responded rather jokingly. Yep, Celestia confirmed the unsurprising bad news, shaking her head. "I apologize, but despite my efforts, I have uncovered no method of transportation than can take a pony bwteen worlds. You are stuck here in the meantime." I nodded, not really that fazed by this any more. I doubt anyone in Equestria will find a way how. "But this topic brings revelance to another I wish to bring up; has this unknown character - Specter I believe you called him - reappeared recently?" "...You know, as a matter of fact he has, but not in the way you might think." Not that it was any of your business Celestia. But who knows, maybe you can be of some use. I continued while she regarded me with intent listening. "While I was encased in stone by that cocka-what-its-face, it seems my unconciosuness led me into a part of my own mind, a part where Specter was apparently residing." "Indeed?" "Indeed. I encountered him there, though like last time I only heard his voice. I of course demanded more answers as to why I was in your world, alongside who he was and where he came from." "And what did he say?" Celestia seemed to lean forward a little. Very composing of you. "Very, very vague things." I replied, not bothering to display my frustation at the lack of information given to me by that damn voice. "Only that I was progressing in my 'task' rather sufficiently, and that same responce where he will provide me with more answers after I've geniunely considered Twilight and her friends as, well, my friends." "Hmm." She was evidently thinking really hard about this. "Go on." "That was about it, before we could speak further Fluttershy already made the creature turn me back from stone, bringing me back to reality." If I can call this world that... "I see." Well... can't blame you there Celestia. I would say the exact same thing- hey wait a minute, of course I can blame you. In fact I can blame you for just about anything. Or that might just be my irritation talking. "Then it appears I can repeat my statement from last time; you will have to continue doing as this Specter requests if you are to find a way home." "Yippee..." Then the mornach threw me a humoured expression. "Though I don't see why you are complaining as much; according to Twilight's letters, you're getting along with her and the others rather well." Normally I would deny as such, but one part of Celestia's words had me raise a brow. "Twilight... talks about me in those letters?" "Of course." She nodded, her small smile widening a little before taking another sip of her tea. Oh right... forgot I even had soda with me, and that my hoof clutched around it was freezing. I let go of the cool drink as Celestia continued. "It seems she took the task of helping you feel comfortable in Ponyville rather seriously." "She takes everything rather seriously." I pointed out with a smirk. But I had to swallow a lump of flattery over the fact Twilight would even consider me important enough to have me mentioned sometimes in her letters to her mentor. The tall alicorn chuckled. "Her commitment and loyalty are astounding feats, that is true. Sometimes I wish she'd be more light-hearted about things. But whether you realize it or not, Stardust, my beloved student desires to befriend you completely." "Hm. You're very luck to be teaching someone like her." "Thank you Stardust." "But no offence to her, yet it sounds as though, considering befriending me was a task you set upon her, I'm a means to an end to her." Now that this topic was brought up, it makes more logical sense as to why Twilight goes to such great lengths to befriend me. No way would anyone willingly attempt to be my friend. Except for Spike, but he's only a child who doesn't know any better. And Fluttershy. But that's due to her being more kind and trusting than she should be. "I believe there's an irony to your words." Wait what? I frowned as Celestia's tone and features shifted a little, looking and sounding more serious and... accusing. "Because it also sounds to me you are merely using Twilight and the others to get what you want. How am I to know when you eventually leave Equestria you will do so without so much a tearful farewell to my student and her friends?" Why... you... "How dare you..." You want to try and intimidate me with your expression, you glorified Princess? How about a glare in return at the ludicrous accusation you throw at me. My voice rised alongside my disbelief and anger. "How dare you! You think I would ever use Twilight, Twilight of all people, and Spike and the others as pawns? If you think I would ever even consider toying around with their feelings, then you may as well admit to yourself how incompetent a monarch you truly are!" For this alicorn to have the gall to... not once since I've been to this world have I ever considered using Twilight and the rest like chess pieces. Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash maybe, but just thinking about the idea of messing around with all their feelings and then leaving them in a devastated state after I depart from Equestria made me feel sick to my stomach. I was no Palpatine. To my further annoyance, Celestia looked unfazed by my raised tone at her. You'd think for a Princess she'd be more use to other addressing her with proper respect and honour. "I would appreciate it if you would calm down and subside your anger, Stardust." "Oh I'm sorry. Maybe if some wild accusations weren't thrown at me I wouldn't be so mad." Despite my ever increasing attitude, the monarch's features softened a little. "So you have no intention of using my subjects as a means to an end?" "If that was the case, you'd think I'd be a little more open and interactive to them. They are not tools to be utilized and thrown away with. Plus I would rather set myself on fire and then tap dance in front of an ursamajor than ever intentionally hurt Twilight or the others." There was no exaggeration to this, I would do just those instead of inflicting any pain, physically or emotional, against them. "Then we should have no problem." Celestia finished the rest of her tea before standing up, staring down at me with an expression I couldn't decipher. "In addition to your words, you also almost cost your own life for the safety of Twilight, Spike and their friends a number of times. I only hope when the time comes for you to return back to your world, they will understand." "I hope so too..." "Hm. Well I have kept enough of your time. And before I leave, Princess Luna sends her regards." I nodded, though why Luna would send me any regard was curious. "Tell her I send them in turn." The royal alicorn glanced at me while she was leaving. "I shall. But hopefully, Stardust, you will trust Twilight enough soon to tell her the truth about yourself. And hopefully I can take your word for it that you are not simply taking advantage of the task given to you." I have only one thing to say to you then before you depart, my dear... "Excuse me. Pardon me. Coming through. Stallion getting his way through life here." I muttered several sentences while passing through the crowd of cheering ponies, eyes seeking out a certain purple unicorn in hopes of having a word with her. "Twilight, are you around here?" I called, hoping for a response. Just where could she be? Backstage perhaps? That mare probably has that kind of permission- Hip hop sounding fanfare blared from the nearby stage, causing me to look up in annoyance. "Please welcome the Cutie Mark Crusaders!" ...Well seeing as how I'm here regardless. I sighed and shifted around, placing my full attention on the drawing curtains temporarily. Before immediately regretting it for the rest of my miserable existence. "Oh my God..." I whispered my justifiable disbelief at the three heads popping out of the shadows. What... What the hell was I looking at? What was the look they're going for here, the diva pirates? Seriously what in the name of sanity was going on right now? My jaw was literally agape at what those three... rather bold young ponies were doing. The full stage lights then turned off while they were all vocally exclaiming how loud they were going got sing, revealing a set that made me glad the plays I use to be in at school were all costumes and no sets. And don't get me started on those costumes of theirs, didn't they know this was, as I presumed, a talent show and not a Halloween dress display? Who designed them, a Gothic Willy Wonka? I can't tell who looks the worst; probably Apple Bloom because her costume looks the closest to being pajamas. And that makeup. Oh the horrendous paint all over her faces... I observed the display with my feelings a mix of horror and pity. Those poor girls... Cheap crude sets. Scootaloo singing as though she's never had singing lessons to begin with. Apple Bloom... using kung fu. I suppose this is all just payback from that damn monarch for my parting words to her... Yes, that's it smoke, cover up this atrocious display. So then I can fully process what the [BEEP] was even happening before me right now. Were those three really so desperate to gain those tattoos they would resort to such an awful manner? I know, I know, they're just kids, and I'd hate to go Simon Cowell on them but... wow, this performance would give my teenage sister's singing a run for her money. But I will give them credit on one thing, despite all the horribleness before me and the understandably shell-shocked crowd. They're trying. Did I mention they were already screwing themselves up with minor accidents occurring on the stage? As if this wasn't going to bomb enough already. The rather fitting conclusion for this song was everything falling apart and crashing right on top of them, to my concern but then relief when they appeared from the rubble unharmed, staring at the crowd as though awaiting some applause. The audience of course gave the right response. I know what you're thinking, isn't it cruel of me to think that laughing at all the hard work and effort three littls fillies put into in hopes of obtaining their cutie marks? Indeed, hence why I wasn't laughing along with the crowd, instead watching the three ashamed young ponies slowly leave the stage. While after a long moment the enjoyment from the crowd over what they saw slowly subsided, I raised a brow as numerous colts and fillies, two I noted were Snips and Snails. I guess the crusaders were the last to present whatever it was they were doing. What WERE they doing anyway...? Ah, there's Spike, on the stage, walking alongside the teacher whom I met earlier this afternoon. The Earth Pony spoke loudly, "Let's hear it for our talented fillies and colts!" I rubbed my ears while wincing as the audience proceeded to repeatedly stomp their hooves on the ground like a herd of elephants. "Our first award goes to Snips and Snails!" Well what do you know? "For best magic act!" I smirked a little, clapping my two hoofs softly while the whole crowd cheered happily. Oh, and hide all you like you three, you'll get your awards soon I imagine. "The next award goes to Sunny Days and Peachy Pie! For best dramatic performance!" I love how it's Spike who's placing the medals on the young ponies. Regardless I clapped again. No need to be sour about the whole thing anyway. "And finally, the last award of the night goes to..." I'm drowning in suspense here. "The Cutie Mark Crusaders!" Of course. I rolled my eyes. "For best comedy act!" I blinked in comprehension while the crowd cheered for their bold fillies. Oh so THAT'S what they were going for... though judging by their far-off expressions I assume that wasn't quite the case. Well, a comedy award is better than no award I suppose. I do wonder though if my little sister was here, what award she would have won. Probably singing, since that's a talent she wanted to show off last time I checked. Still, I was happy for the three fillies receiving some sort of reward for their performance, no matter how demeaning the medals were or their show in general. The three fillies bowed before eventually leaving the stage. Let's just hope they NEVER do something like that again. Having spotted three particular mares earlier, I hurriedly exited the applauding audience and followed Applejack, Rarity and Rainbow Dash - though why the latter was here I did not know - in hopes of seeing the elusive Twilight. And look and behold, here she was on backstage. While walking by the three beaming fillies who were running to the taller ones, thankfully no longer wearing those absurd costumes, I joined the smiling purple unicorn while turning around beside her to watch the fillies boast about our awards. "Well, that was certainly a... unique performance." I commented, attempting sound more casual than humoured. "That's one way of putting it." Twilight concurred, nodding and seeming not to notice my forced tone. "All in hopes of gaining their cutie marks. Now they believe their special talents involves comedy." "So, nothing new then." I felt a soft nudge to my right. "Be nice, Stardust. They worked hard." "Oh I know. Which is why I didn't laugh alongside the audience over their display of... comedy." "Well then at least you have some composure." I glanced sharply at the smirking unicorn, who feigned obliviousness. "I have plenty of composure, thank you very much." "Indeed? There are multiple times which you proved otherwise." "Name one." "Gilda." The name of that insufferable griffon had me sigh in frustration. "You're never gonna let that go, are you?" I added as Twilight opened her mouth to answer something no doubt smart-arsed, before I raised a hoof to interject. "Never mind. I needed to have a word with you anyway Twilight. Privately." The studious mare finally turned to me in question, before nodding and escorting me further away from the chatting others, still within sight but enough not to be in hearing distance from them, even for a pony's tall average ears. "Thank you, Twilight, you know what I have to say in privacy is of importance." "Oh no, who did you hit this time?" "If you would take this seriously, that would be greatly appreciated." I snapped irritably. I was no mood for games right now. Playtime's currently over. "Or would rather not hear about your beloved mentor's visit while you were out?" The reaction was completely expected, as Twilight dropped a shocked expression. "P-Princess Celestia was here? In Ponyville?" "More specifically, the library." I confirmed with a firm nod. "She arrived intentionally just as you and Spike left to this show." "But... she could have said hello, or something..." I waited while the disappointed unicorn looked down at the floor thoughtfully for a moment, before looking back up, regaining herself. "Well, what did the Princess want?" "A word with me." "Oh... about?" Ahh, there was that inquisitive mare, who didn't even care if the matter wasn't any of her business. Lucky for her, some portion of it was. "How I'm doing here in Ponyville; she was wondering how I was getting along with you, Spike and your friends." "Oh... and?" ...Was it me or was there a trace of worry in her tone for a second? I shrugged casually. "I told her you and Spike have been great hosts, and that I was getting along with everyone else fairly." Twilight sighed, obviously in relief. "Okay, was that all?" What, no gratitude for commenting about how you and Spike treat around the tree-house? Frowning a little, I lied. "The main gist of it, yes... however there was something during our conversation that led me here to seek you out. I need clarification from you." "Oh?" You seem to be saying 'Oh' a lot, my dear. "About what?" Twilight asked, evidently puzzled. "Over our supposed growing friendship." The purple mare blinked in confusion as I continued. "I need to know, since it was Celestia who requested you to befriend me, that you are or not simply befriending me because your mentor asked you to. That everything we've been through was purely due to your commitment to Celestia and her tasks." It was a nagging feeling I couldn't get rid of. I had to know, just so I can understand where we stand completely. While the idea alone of Twilight becoming a friend with the likes of me was flattering - though that might be a tad understatement - there was the most likely possibility I was simply being used by the loyal unicorn just to appease to her teacher. As if I didn't feel used enough already by that God-damned voice... Already, despite mentally steeling myself while confronting this intelligent pony about the matter, I for some reason felt an unusual amount of dread within me for any upcoming answer from Twilight. As if what she had to say actually mattered to me... well it did, but not to extent I would feel happy or hurt because of it. The unicorn stared at me for a long moment. I imagine my thoughts were about to be confirmed before she spoke, rather softly I might add. "You... honestly think I would become your friend, simply because Princess Celestia asked me to?" That is precisely what I'm saying, yes. "I just need to know-" The purple shorter pony cut me off, her tone changing that with her expression to disbelief. "Stardust, do you truly distrust me so much that you'd think I'm simply using you as a means to an end? There is no absolute way I would ever even consider that!" "No need to raise your voice..." I glanced to the side. Thankfully the other ponies were busy congratulating the fillies to notice. "True she asked me to help you out, but my befriending you was an order I took not just because the Princess asked me to, but because I really, genuinely want you to be my friend." Twilight finally clarified, still staring at me as though I slapped her or something. "I would never use you, you know that." Actually, I don't. But instead of admitting such suspicions I slowly nodded. "Alright... I just had to check." She sighed, rubbing her own face tiredly. "After all we've been through... Stardust, you're just as much my friend as Spike, Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash and the others are." I nodded again, allowing a small relieved smile on my features to appear. "Glad to hear it, Twilight, I just sought for clear clarification, that's all." Twilight then smiled in turn, though much more exasperatedly. "What puzzles me is what on Equestria would make you think that. Because there's no way Princess Celestia would." Hmph, always quick to defend your mentor my dear. I said nothing while replaying a scene from my mind today from earlier, which was both hilarious and very, VERY risky. Imagine this oblivious unicorn's reaction if I told her my parting words to Celestia was telling her to go [BEEP] herself. Chapter Twenty: Isn't One Typical Birthday Chapter Twenty: Isn't One Typical Birthday You know, somewhere admist this recent popularity given to the poor yellow pegasus, there's a crude irony to it all. Oh not to the fact she was shy and everything yet she gets a mjor chunk of attention - that's the world in my case anyway. But the fact everyone was focused on Fluttershy today, and not me. The eleventh of June. What a Birthday. I sighed quietly while staring at the window to the sunny outside. To be fair, I haven't told anyone about today being the celebration of my birth, and I had absolutely no intention on doing so. Things were problematic enough for the meek Fluttershy; one more being in this world didn't need to suffer. Suffered mainly by Pinkie Pie. In addition, there's no real reason to inform anyone in Equestria about today's special event on my part. My relationship with Birthdays has been "decaying" over the last few years; I held little excitement whenever they were approaching, even now, and there wasn't really anything back on my world I desired anymore. Aside from returning back home and seeing my no-doubt grieving family... and a PS4. What? I have to play the third Kingdom Hearts game somehow. Still, I can't help but pity poor Rarity for not getting the intial fame she expected. And I also pity the poor Fluttershy instead being the object of fascination and fame than the elegant white unicorn recently due to the exaggerate Photo Finish - a ridiculous name I poked fun at a while back - taking note of her. What is it with blue ponies in this world being dramatic boasters...? A knock on my door a few feet away caused me to glance over my shoulder and sigh again, though this time in exasperation. I swear if it's Spike again here to complain about Fluttershy again I'm gonna... "Come in." I said regardless of my suspicions. And what do you know? I was right! "Can you believe her?!" I was already rubbing my forehead as the dragon entered my temporary bedroom, proceeding with the same rant I've had the pleasure of hearing these last few days. "Look at this: Fluttershy's now on the front cover of Ponyville's best-selling magazines! What did she do to deserve this?" What did I do to deserve this? Seriously, I just wanted some peace and quiet right now. Couldn't God at least provide me with them for my Birthday, instead of listening to Spike moaning over the fact his crush didn't get the fame she desired? Spike slammed the magazine down in front of me on my bed duvet, and my eyes glanced down to the front picture of the still yellow pegasus looking away wearing some sort of Equestrian dress. "I mean, if anyone deserves to get the spotlight, it's Rarity! Fluttershy's too scared of even being the pony of fame! But you know who's really at blame here?" "The illumanti?" I asked dryly while watching the dragon throw his arms in the air to express just how peeved he is over something that doesn't concern him in any realistic way. "The illu-? This isn't the time to joke Stardust! No, it's that glorified pony, Photo Finish! She was too bust concntrating on the dresses she mistook Fluttershy for being the true star. Yeah, that must be it; if Rarity was the one wearing the dresses, then she would be on the front cover of every magazine in Ponyville!" "Yeah, that's the problem..." "Exactly! So, I have to find a way to make her notice the mare who deserves all the fame and fortune. Rarity shouldn't be unoticed-" "Spike." "Hm?" "I don't care." I was far too concerned right now with the matters of Celestia and Rainbow Dash. The former right now because who knows what she'll plan to do to me after my farewell words to her. And the latter because neither she nor Applejack it seems were relenting in finding out who I was. Hence both the reason I have isolated myself within the library ever since the Diamond Dog incident. "Oh..." The lizard blinked, obviously not expecting my blunt annoyed tone. After finally grasping what my tone meant he rubbed the back of his head sheepishly, looking away. "Gee I'm sorry Stardust. I'm just a little mad..." "We both are." I replied before sighing for the umpteenth time today. It was already nearing the afternoon, I imagine. "But for different reasons, I assure you. But I have the feeling this will all be resolved very soon. Fluttershy's popularity is temporary, as you will all soon see." "Oh, really? And how do you know that?" "I'm psychic." I responded with a touch of humour in my tone, turning away again to look at the open window. "Now then, Spike, I need to be alone right now. So if you don't mind..." "Okie dokie. I'll just figure something out with Twilight then, sorry to bother you." You go do that. I nodded before hearing one last question, this time rather than a voice of whining it was concern, "Stardust... are you alright?" "I'm fine my friend." The automatic responce flew from my voice box. "There are some things on my mind today." Like today being my celebration of creation, and how I couldn't celebrate that because I was far, far away from my family. Granted I wouldn't have celebrated it much at all, but it was nice for some acknnowledgement over my birth from those close to me. And there was no one close to me here. As I heard the tiny footsteps leave the room, I rubbed my bearded muzzle. I could celebrate my special day somehow, but not by somehting that would give any of these inhabitants indication to it being my Birthday. Well, I won't throw a party for myself, or buy myself a cake. Reading a few books won't satisfy me, or anyone's Birthday I imagine. So what should I do...? I glanced down at the photographed mare once more before sigh number four thousand and eleven escaped my lips. "Some Birthday this is..." But I'll tell you where I'm not going: to visit any of the ponies. Despite the recent news around town that the meek Fluttershy has quited with being a model - shocker - I rolled my eyes at everyone's apparent surprise while walking aimlessly around town. Oh no, the most quiet, well-mannered and frightened pegasus has finally decided enough with being a citizen of popularity. Next up, Spike has a crush on Rarity. As I walked by the chatting residients, my ears only catching the words "Fluttershy" and "Quited", I shook my head at the theatrics of it all. Really, here I am inwardly celeberating my Birthday while everyone else cared over some pony who wasn't even going to reach the top of the ladder in the first place. Clearly only one, or just the only, person in this town has his piorities straight... except with the piorities of exactly where the hell I was even going. Or the point of why I was even taking a walk in the first place. In mere hopes of finding something to make this Birthday at least a memorable one? Tch, as if living in a world of multi-coloured ponies being the dominant species wasn't memorable enough. "Stardust!" Speaking of, one particular pony wouldn't be erased from my memories anytime soon. I nodded in greetings to the approaching group of mares. "Twilight. Fluttershy. Rarity." The fact these three in particular were even here brought a smile on my features. Yes, the three of the Mane Six I seem to get along with the best. Huh, their shining manes look as though they've just been clean and neatly taken care of. They've arrived from a spa or something? "I haven't seen you in a while Stardust." Fluttershy began with that serene smile, sounding very happy with that quiet tone of hers. "Not since I think during that whole incident with Rarity being kidnapped by those Diamond Dogs." "Yes well... I was preoccupied afterwards." I responded honestly, smiling myself as the yellow pegeaus seemed to be in a good mood. "News has reached me that you've ceased being a prudct of fame. Good job." "Um... thank you?" It took me a moment to releaze what I just said, quickly rectifying it. "Oh, I meant that the fact you stood up to your boss and left your job to be with your friends." "Oh yes, my friends are far more important than being a star." Both Twilight and Rarity beamed at those words, hugging their shy friend to express just how much they thought of her in turn. "Now just a minute, how did you know that's what happened? Fluttershy only quitted a mere hour back." Rarity then inquired with a raised curious brow. Ah [BEEP]. "...Speculation." "Speculation." I nodded at the repeated word. "Indeed. And I was correct it seems." "Indeed..." I shrugged at the expression on the graceful unicorn's features. Great, I brought on more suspicion to myself, again. Someone give me a medal for my Birthday, engraved with the words of 'Least Subtle Human Being Ever.' Twilight chose that moment, thank you my dear for clearing the tension, to speak up. "Um, Fluttershy, I think you're still getting attention from your adoring fans." The four looked around at the crowd observing us, eyes mainly focused on the shy pegasus. "Oh..." "Not to worry my dear, I'll escort Fluttershy back home." Rarity said positively while wrapping her arms around the looking-down mare in a comforting manner. "You have something to do anyway, don't you Twilight?" "I do." The purple unicorn inquired in confusion before a sudden stenr look from Rarity assisted her. "Oh, that's right! I'll see you two later at the... cottage." I raised a brow as the two waving mares departed from us. What was that all about...? Something already felt off. Oh Jesus, like I really needed this on my own Birthday too. Thank God that I can never seem to catch a break. Shouldn't I at least be granted some privalige for helping in saving Rarity's arse a while back... and the Diamond Dogs? "Anyway, I'm glad you're here Stardust." Twilight continued civilly after the two ponies disappeared from view, and the nosy citizens returned to their own mindless chatter. "I was wondering if you could keep me company for some time today." That statment was baflling enough. "You couldn't have requested such back in the library?" Never mind the fact this mare was potentially mentally unstable for even thinking of desiring my company for any reason. "I wasn't sure if you were awake or not. You have a surreal sleeping pattern, you know." Oh... well, fair enough. I couldn't help but shrug sheepishly as the unicorn raised an amused brow before turning around, looking over her shoulder. "If you'll follow me." ...Eh, why not? At least it'll give me something to do. Plus my brain seemed to be ordering me to go with her. And finally I was admittedly curious as to what Twilight had in mind. I nodded with a small smile. "Lead the way, mi'lady." "- It was just so hard, you know? Keeping secrets like that when my two friends were in distress and ignorant of the other's feelings about the matter." "One moment, I need some clarification." I raised a hoof politely after setting my drink down. "You stuffed your own mouth with yours hooves, then stuffed it with various food, and finally dunked your head into a vase, just to keep yourself quiet?" Twilight nodded slowly, then smiling in clear embarrassment. "Well when you put it like that..." "And you say I'm full of surprises." I shook my head in amusement while taking down whisk of soda. Who knew she had it in her? Twilight escorted me to Ponyville's cafe, and the pair of us were currently sitting on two sides of an outside wooden table. I haven't been here since Lyra and Bon Bon treated me to dinner. But instead of food this time, it was just Twilight and I ordering drinks and... just talking about what happened today. I was a little confounded. "So anyway, I learnt a valuable lesson today that-" "Twilight." She blinked at the unexpected shift of tone. "I'm sorry to interrupt, but I was wondering something." "Um, okay, go ahead." "Why am I here?" "Oh, well... to talk with me of course." I raised a brow. "I'm not that fond of idle chatter, my dear. I have a suspicion there is more to this than you're letting on. Is there something you wanted to talk to me about?" "What, I can't just hang out with a friend of mine?" "I don't 'hang out'." Twilight knew I despise being outside in public for so long, and wouldn't have dragged me all the way here without a purpose. Already the purple unicorn was looking away at my stated observation, seemingly nervous for whatever reason and as though she was trying to come up with a sufficient responce. What if...? No... Celestia couldn't have told her the full details of my conversation with the ruler, right? Even a mornarch like her had to be intelligent enough not to dilvulge everything, even to her own pupil. But who knows? Perhaps Celestia DID tell Twilight what I said to her, and this mare was now thinking of a way to bring the topic up and scold me for it. I slowly retracted my hand from the glass of delicious soda, already preparing myself to stand up and leave as soon as I feel either irritated or uncomfortable. I should've known Twilight would discover about that eventually. And I was going to pay the price for it... on my own Birthday too. What a present... Finally the unicorn spoke, sighing while looking at me again with an expression I couldn't read. "Now you mention it, yes, there is something I wanted to talk to you about." Oh boy. My hind legs were already ready to spring up. "It's about Spike." Off we go- wait what? "...Excuse me?" "You heard me." Twilight stated with a raised brow, obviously at my shift in posture. "I wanted to talk to you about Spike." ...Oh. Slowly I sat back down comfortably. "Okay... what about him?" "I know what really happened in those caves." Caves... oh... ohh... "You mean, with Rarity and the Diamond Dogs correct?" I sought for clarification, just to make sure we thinking of the same incident. But really there has never been another incident before that involving me and any cave in existence. Twilight confirmed with a nod. "Precisely. Spike told me everything that truly happened in the Diamond Dog's lair." "...I see." That was all I could say, because I had no idea how to exactly react to this revelation of Twilight's supposed knowledge of the event. "Did Spike tell you willingly or...?" "I asked him to tell me what really happned after that party for him was over." The purple mare explained, again looking at me with percuilar expression. "I was surprised to say the least." "That Spike rescued Rarity or-?" "Don't give me that." This time it was Twilight who interjected, raising a hoof of her own while speaking calmly. "I know you did most of the work, and I have only a few things to say to that." I raised a brow, honestly intrigued. "And that might be?" "You were smart to use negotiation as a tactic to distract the dogs and make sure they would never go near another pony again, despite your threat being compeltely empty and, well, exaggerate. And also..." A small smile appeared on her features. "That it was sweet of you to give Spike all the credit and make him the hero of the day." I shrugged. "I'll say to you what I said to him and Rarity; it was Spike who saved the dasmel. I was merely the bait." "The bait who planned everything from the start and did he best to prevent any violence from breaking out." She took a sip of her warm tea before inquiring with slight amusement. "Though, really, did you have to instill that much fear into them in order to distract them long enough?" "It worked, didn't it?" I asked retorically as Twilight shrugged. "But still, what puzzles is why you refused to take the credit... at all." Twilight expressed her thought out-loud with a perplexed frown. "I mean, I know you don't enjoy getting the attention, but you did just as much if not more of the work than Spike. Surely you should be thanked for it as well." "Oh I was given gratitude." I replied in assurance. Hopefully this mare didn't have any ideas on repaying for helping her pet somehow. "From Spike and Rarity. Besides, that fabricated version made things sound more romantic, wouldn't you say?" "Oh?" Twilight raised a humoured brow. "So you're aware of Spike's crush on Rarity?" ...Excuse me while I give you an expression that says 'Who doesn't?!' "'Aware'? A blind and deaf spastic hermit crab can tell Spike has the hots for her." This caused the unicorn to giggle. "I suppose it was obvious from the very beginning, huh?" "To anyone who can exert at least half a brain cell, yes." "Tell me about it." The studious mare rolled her eyes in good humour. "When we were preparing the dresses on Fluttershy to present them to Photo Finish, Spike confided in me and Pinkie Pie about his infatuation for Rarity." "I imagine you gave the appropriate response." "You mean a groan of disbelief? Indeed." "Huh. Not what I would've done." "Tch. You would've just rolled your eyes and give a sarcastic reply." "...No comment." I chuckled along with her, as we both then took another gulp of our own drinks. Twilight patted her muzzle with a napkin before continuing. "Still, I suppose I can't blame him for liking Rarity that much. She's arguably the most prettiest pony in all of Ponyville." ...Again, no comment. "What, no concurring or disagreement?" "I don't... dwell about the looks of mares." Or ponies at all. In the context Twilight was using anyway. At this statement Twilight looked suddenly intrigued. "Oh, you go for personality instead?" I couldn't seem to form a reply at all, as I was racking my brain from conjuring up an effective reply that wouldn't rouse any more suspicions. The unicorn blinked at my silence before taking another sip of her tea. "Okay, since you're clearly uncomfortable by the subject, why don't we talk about something else?" I said with more relief than I would've liked. "That would be more preferable, thank you." "Okay then. Should I ask about why you were even following the two in the first place, according to Rainbow Dash?" Uh oh... "Um... uh..." Don't take time to think, Stardust! Those slowly raising eyebrows of hers are already saying she was getting all the more curious and, dare I think it, suspicious. "...Gut feeling?" Yes, that was the same excuse I used last time to Rarity and Spike when explaining why our rescue mission arrived so soon. "Oh, so did the 'magichlorians' then tell you to follow them?" I frowned in good nature while Twilight smiled jokingly. "Sure, let's go with that." And luckily, also thankfully, the intelligence and wisdom within the purple humoured unicorn urged her not to question me about it further. Instead she made a comment about the matter. "Well, it's a good thing you showed regardless. Who knows at those dogs could've done to poor Rarity." The replaying of a scene from that episode had me smirk. "Oh believe me, it wasn't just Rarity I- we were saving." "Hm? Oh you mean you were also saving Spike from not being a hero in her eyes." Uhh sure, let's go with that. I nodded positively while Twilight glanced upwards, looking towards a nearby clock. "We better finish our drinks soon, there's something else I'd like you to assist me with." I blinked. 'Something else'? "But I haven't assisted you with anything as of yet." And to my surprise, the mare smirked. "You've assisted me now by providing me with pleasant company." I shook my head in bemusement, hoping it was the soda that was putting me in this neutral mood, and not just the simple company of this pony. So after our little 'hanging out', Twilight had taken me next to the town hall, a place I haven't entered ever since my first day with this world. She had business to discuss with the warm-welcoming mayor, I'm guessing royal matters, and requested of me to help the two mares by... standing around and doing nothing, really. Okay they wanted me to make sure no one enters the room they talked within. Since when was I qualified in their eyes to be a bodyguard? What was the mayor of Ponyville aware of the feats I pulled off against those various threats to the town and its citizens? I had a sinking suspicion, while pacing around the outside hallway, that perhaps they knew what I truly was, and were discussing what was to be done with me. But then I dismissed it, as Celestia possibly couldn't be that begrudging as to inform anyone about my origins just because I swore at her. No royal would sink that low... well I could name a few from my planet's own history that say otherwise. But despite all her faults - her plenty and plenty of faults - Celestia was not foolish to that extent. ...I don't think anyway. Eventually, while I was pondering about such and why the hell I was even here, Spike had arrived to see Twilight about something; the latter allowing him entry because he apparently had something important to say. And about two minutes when the dragon entered the room, looking nervous for some reason when he cast a look towards me while passing by, both him and the smiling unicorn left the mayor's office to return to the library, both with expressions of being slightly anxious for whatever reason and refusing to give me the details. And as soon as I entered the tree-house first, I learned why, the hard way. "SURPRISE!" W...What? "HAPPY BIRTHDAY STARDUST!" ...WHAAAAAAAAAT?! I could practically feel my jaw hitting the ground with such force it gave my body a jolt, while I stood there with a justified shocked expression at the crowd and decorations before me. Behind me I heard Twilight and Spike enter next, both passing by. But my attention was focused on the fact of this party presented to me. And the crowd before it: Fluttershy, Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, the Crusaders, Lyra Heartstrings, Bon Bon, Derpy Hooves, Doctor Whooves, Big Macintosh, Miss Cheerilee, Mr. Carrot Cake, Mrs. Cupcake, Snips and Snails... Wow, I recognized them all immediately by name. Impressive. All of them were staring at me happily after announcing those words to celebrate something they shouldn't even be aware of. What- What the hell...? My eyes kept glued mostly to the banner above, which held the generic 'Happy Birthday Insert Name Here', as my brain racked against itself for answers. I... I never told a single soul about today, so how...? "Stardust...?" The hesitant voice of a small dragon caused me to blink, retaining some composure from my shock. But not enough. "How... How did you...?" "I overheard you in your room earlier today." The rather nervous confession finally tore my eyes away from the banner. Now I was staring at Twilight in complete bafflement. The unicorn cleared her throat, while smiling sheepishly. "You muttered that today was your Birthday, I assumed anyway. So after helping out Fluttershy and Rarity today, I asked Spike and Pinkie Pie to prepare a quick party before the day is over and invite many ponies whom you were familiar with, while I occupied your time so everything could be ready before we returned." I blinked rapidly, trying to make sense of all this. "You mean to say..." I forced out my muzzle in disbelief. "You wasted your and these ponies time by organizing a party for the likes of me?" I heard a certain orange Earth Pony scoff feet away as Twilight shook her head. "No, doing something for your friend is never a waste of time." And then she smiled again, this time looking hesitant. "So... do you like it?" Oh I don't know. Right now there was a familiar desire to just turn around and storm out of the place like last time they decided to host a party for me. Spike seemed to have sensed my distress, speaking quickly while the crowd observed curiously. "Wait, Stardust, before you get mad! I know you don't like parties; but today's your Birthday, right? So we couldn't just do nothing about it. Besides, we wanted to at least do something nice for you, since you do so many good things for us." I stared at the nervous dragon, wondering what on Earth he was even talking about. I've never done anything 'nice' to them. My eyes then wandered to the decorations, the table filled with a food and standing out a large cake obviously reserved for me, and finally the ponies who bothered even attending a party hosted for the likes of me. Fluttershy and the others looking very tensed, as though knowing I might just stomp out any second now. But something kept my hooves planted. "I... I... You... all attended this party... despite the fact it was made for me?" Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. "Well duuh; it's not as if we don't like you, Stardust." "Even if some things about ya don't make a lick of sense, it would be rude of us not to do somethin' for ya on an important day like this." Applejack. "And we can't just ignore a Birthday. A party had to be made no matter who it's for!" Pinkie Pie. "You are our friend, Stardust, and so it is our obligation to host someone close to us with a party." Rarity. "And we have to thank you somehow, when you've done all those wonderful things for me- for our friends." Fluttershy. As the rest of the multi-coloured crowd either nodded in agreement or spoke vocally, I just remained standing there, stupefied. Oh good God... there was a feeling rising up from the pit of my stomach. Was that... affection? Was I truly touched by the fact these ponies consider me so highly? Yes... yes I was. Swallowing my shock, finally, I stared down at the wooden floor while shaking my head to express my disbelief. "You ponies are so damn sentimental..." "What was that?" I proceeded to release a small smile at the blinking Spike, then to the rest of the observant. "Well... why are we all standing around then? Don't we have a party to enjoy?" One party, for a day like this I suppose, wouldn't hurt. Just this once I'll allow myself to partake in this one tradition, especially since everyone went through so much trouble to celebrate something so trivial. And it'd be rude of me not to blow out the candles later; I couldn't deny a cake, especially one reserved for me, after all. I wasn't smiling as much as Twilight and Spike were in relief when Pinkie Pie exclaimed to get this party started. "So why are they here?" I gestured behind me to three particular Earth Ponies chatting among themselves. Them being Whooves, Macintosh and Cheerilee. Spike looked around to see who I was pointing at. "So, well I asked Pinkie Pie to invite as many ponies that you've at least talked to, since we know how anti-social you are." Ah, well fair enough. I've only had one conversation with those three I believe (So I'll question Pinkie Pie later on how she knew I've ever even interacted with them). I sipped the drink of punch - which was the first time I've tried such a drink, and I wasn't regretting it - while raising a brow at the dragon who I was conversing with. "So, you helped prepare the party." Spike shrugged modestly, taking a swig of his own drink. "Well, most of the work, Pinkie Pie was out most of the time looking for guests to invite, so I did most of the decorations all by myself." "Sounds like a lot of work for you." "Well I- hey!" I smirked as Spike frowned at me with indignation. "I'm not that lazy. Sheesh." "I know... and I still can't believe you even bothered doing any of this for me." I admitted lightly. Spike seemed to have picked up on my somber tone. "Well I had to pay you back somehow, for helping me rescue Rarity and giving me all the credit." I smiled, I wasn't ashamed to say gratefully, as the lizard then looked up in realization. "Oh, you wanna know a secret?" A secret? I raised a curious brow as Spike motioned for me to lean closer. To which I obliged slowly, reaching an exaggerated distance as the dragon confessed to me a supposed secret of his. "I have a crush on Rarity." ... I retracted my head and stared down at the dragon in disbelief. "No, really Spike? I never would have known." The dragon was clearly unable to pick up sarcasm, nodding rather sagely. "Yep, I mean Twilight thought it was obvious. But I've shown her haven't I?" "You most certainly have." Spike grinned, before casting a glance to the side at said white unicorn. "Now if you'll excuse, Rarity might need my help with that food on her plate." I rolled my eyes as the lizard walked proudly over the other side of the library towards his waifu. Child crushes. So adorable, yet embarrassing. Just like teenage and grown-up crushes, but only worse and more hilarious. "Enjoying the party?" A voice asked behind me. Recognizing it I smiled slightly, turning around to the cream Earth Pony. "Tolerating would be the right word for it." Bon Bon rolled her eyes playfully. "Okay, how are you 'tolerating' the party so far?" I shrugged seriously. "Could be worse. At least Pinkie Pie isn't playing any loud music." Thankfully the pink Earth Pony in question knew better than to play anything awfully high and obnoxious for a party hosted for me. Instead there was no music playing, which was even better. But that didn't stop the pink mare and three certain fillies from utilizing some dance moves - at least that's what I think they're doing - in the center of the room. Bon Bon looked back from following my gaze to Pinkie to me, frowning curiously. "True enough, but aren't you at least a little gratified by this party hosted for you, Stardust?" "Of course I am." I replied, more force to my tone than I allowed. Great. I turned my blue-green gaze to the surface of my red drink. "I just think no one needed to bother organizing a party for someone like me." "...Are you always this negative?" "Just realistic." I looked up to see Bon Bon shaking her head in clear bafflement, before glancing to her left and sighing in disbelief. "I apologize but I think Lyra couldn't contain her appetite." I followed her gazer this time to see the lime unicorn was, indeed, gorging as much food as possible, alongside Snips and Snails at the food stand. I chuckled a little. "It's quite alright." Good grief the positive atmosphere that spawned from Birthdays was getting to me. "Still, Happy Birthday, but if you'll excuse me. Lyra! Leave some for the other guests!" Bon Bon called out while walking towards the lime sheepish shrugging unicorn. "Quite a lively party." A British voice - which hearing from anyone around here was rather a relief to me nowadays - incited me to face the approaching brown stallion. The sight of him this close almost had me in excitement, and raise a huge grin, before recalling this was not the kind of pony I had once hoped for. "Which is a surprise, considering who it's hosted for." I replied casually. "A pleasure to see you again, Doctor." He waved a dismissive hoof. "Please, call me Whooves. There's no need for such formality, especially on one's own Birthday party." His brown eyes scanned the occupied area. "I must admit, I was pleasantly surprised and a little perplexed when I received an invitation by Pinkie Pie to this event, since the special pony and I have only interacted with each other once." "You're not the only one bemused." I concurred, our gazes on the pink oblivious mare, who was blissfully dancing away. "What puzzles me further is how she even discovered that one conversation." "Hm. Well if there's one thing I've learnt during my time in Ponyville, my friend, it's that there's most wisdom in not questioning such things whenever that energetic Earth Pony's involved." "Preaching it to the choir there." I smirked while he shrugged. Something then seemed to have attracted his attention. "Ah, if you'll excuse me, I do believe Miss Cheerilee is waving me over. Happy Birthday my friend." I nodded in farewell, sighing before continuing to observe the entire crowd around me. You know, just standing here, right now, watching this all, made me realize just how ludicrous it all truly was. Another species, of talking multi-coloured gullible horses, hosting a party for an alien they're not even aware - with the exceptions of Spike, Snips and Snails - was a different life form. For once a grand Birthday party was hosted, with a room filled with ponies who genuinely consider me as their friend, for me... ...They just make it more hard for me not to grow that attached to them. And they hosted it for me when I have done nothing for them in turn. I still didn't consider them my friends. They knew this, yet made a celebration for me anyway. These ponies, along with Spike, were just utterly hopeless. "You look troubled." There was the voice I've grown fond of around here the most. I smiled tiredly at the approaching purple unicorn. "Can't I at least get one minute of peace?" "Not at your own party, no." Twilight smiled apologectically. "But if I'm disturbing you, I'll just-" "Twilight, you never disturb me." I interjected with honesty, not wanting at all this pony in particular to feel awkward around here. As she flushed, clearly touched, I continued politely. "So what brings you over here?" "I just wanted to say Happy Birthday to you, Stardust." Ah, I nodded in thanks before she continued. "And that I'm sorry." The sudden change of tone and words had me arch a brow. "Sorry?" For what? She nodded. "I know you don't like parties, but I wanted you to feel more welcome in this town and show just how much friends you've made over the course of your stay, despite your thoughts and feelings otherwise. Plus I wanted to repay you for saving my life, twice. And to further reassure you that I wasn't befriending you simply because Princess Celestia asked me to." "...You don't need to apologize, Twilight." I smiled rather softly. "You just wanted to do something nice for someone you consider a friend. And on the celebratory day of his birth, too. Who am I to be mad?" "I just want you to know, Stardust, that I do want to be your friend. And I would truly like it if you consider me as one in turn too." It took a moment to realize how I was tightening my grip around the plastic cup too hard. I sighed while forcing down those feelings of nervousness and gratitude from the mare's words. "I suppose I should thank you in turn, my dear." This time it was the smart mare's turn to blink. "For what?" I gestured to the whole room, filled with many coloured and bright individuals chatting among themselves happily. "For planning... this. You really didn't have to, but thank you all the same, Twilight." The gratitude had her smile more brightly than ever. "You're welcome, Stardust. Anything to make a friend of mine happy." That God damn smile... "Cute for a bookworm..." I muttered before wincing at the mistake. "Wait, w-what was that?" Ah [BEEP]. "Nothing." I replied sharply as Twilight obviously heard it, the unicorn looking away with her face being more brighter purple then usual. Quickly, I have to rectify this. "I said nothing. You heard nothing. Okay my dear- Twilight?" "O-Of course." She looked back at me, lightly grinning in clear embarrassment. Tch, imagine how I feel. I just called a pony cute... right in front of her. God help me. "Cake is ready!" Oh thank you God... or rather, Pinkie Pie. My hooves strived to immediately take me away from the tension I have just unintentionally created towards the food stand, where the massive cake in question stood waiting for me. As I moved closer, passing by the ponies who moved out of the way, watching me with smiles on their muzzles, I counted on the chocolate cake consisting of twenty... five candles. Huh... Did I look that old to them? Mrs. Cupcake, nearby, seemed to sense my bemusement. "We weren't aware of how old you are, dear. So we took a guess. I apologize if we got it wrong." I shrugged while my eyes remained fixed on the cake. "Well... you're not far off." Truth be told I wasn't entirely certain of my age either. I mean, it was summer when I first arrived in Equestria, and the beginning of the year back home when I left my world. So I could be either twenty or twenty-one... ...I'll dwell on that later. For now, may as well partake in the most famous event of a Birthday. "Blow out the candles and make a big happy super duper wish!" Yeah thanks Pinkie. I rolled my eyes as Twilight and Spike stood between me. Geez, personal space you two... I mentally shook my head while taking in a deep breath... before blowing out the whole group of wax in one breath. As some of the ponies cheered and clapped, to my slight embarrassment which I refrained from displaying, Twilight inquired to my right. "What did you wish for?" To return home? To see my family once again? To never come back to this world? A PS4? Doctor Who Big Finish audios? A chance to see Star Wars: Episode VII? "I... don't know." I answered in all honestly. "I don't believe in the concept that blowing out the candles grants one's wish." "Why does that not surprise me?" Spike asked rhetorically, and before I could glare at them Pinkie Pie then yelled out for no reason. "Time for presents! Then afterwards we'll all play some games!" This time I couldn't contain my disbelief outwardly. "Ah Christ you got presents for me too?!" Best. Party. Ever. I'm calling it right now. Never had I had such an eventful and heart-warming celebration of the day of my birth in my entire life. As soon as everyone finally departed, the party concluded after the games were done and the food vanished, the moment the front door closed from the last guest, a huge grin was plastered on my muzzle as I stared at the opened gifts bestowed to me from all those generous ponies, and Spike of course. "Psst. Twilight, Stardust looks happy. Is there something wrong?" Sometimes the heightened hearing of these pony ears than humans came in handy. I glanced towards the two observing residents and asked blankly. "Oh, you two still here? Party's over." Twilight's mouth twisted slightly and she said quietly to Spike in turn. "Well he's still using that dry humour. So I think everything's okay." I chuckled at the retort while approaching the many gifts that were previously wrapped all for me, taking them in with and emotion I didn't usually feel: joy. The fact these were all exclusively hand-picked - or hoof-picked - for me and me alone had my mind in continuous reeling. It felt as though this was all a mere dream and any moment I would wake up with a usual dull Birthday. Fictional storybooks. More quills and papers. Packed boxes of sweets. Hair products. Curtains; finally. Birthday cards. A... poster of the, I believe, Wonderbolts. And a whole basket of apples. None of these things I asked for nor desired, but honestly is that relevant now? The fact these ponies, and Spike, chose to but or make me gifts was more than enough to fill me with immense gratitude. And before, of course, I thanked every one of them each for their presents... to the shock of a few. "So, would you like some help in getting all this to your room?" Immediately I found myself protesting to the very idea, whirling around to the walking unicorn. "Twilight, you've done more than enough today for me, I couldn't possibly request-" "I insist." She was already lifting some of the glowing objects via magic, feigning ignorance to my objective expression. "Come along then. Spike, can you clean up the place? I'll help you after I'm done with this." The small loyal dragon saluted. "Yes ma'am!" Eventually I realized protesting to the helpful mare was futile, so I simply shrugged and picked up the rest of the stuff carefully onto my back, following Twilight upstairs. This quantity of objects on my back.. all reserved for me by thoughtful ponies; some of which I've only interacted with briefly. It think the word 'generous' would be an understatement in describing their kindness. "There we are." Twilight announced with satisfaction as we placed the gifts down upon entering my temporary bedroom, turning to me with an enthusiastic smile. "Quite a quantity of gifts, huh?" "Quite." I agreed, noticing the tone of my voice. "A quantity I never anticipated at all, today." The purple mare shrugged casually. "Well, it would ruin the surprise otherwise, you know? What kind of friend would I be, after all, if I didn't host a party for someone important to me's Birthday?" "One who respects the other's longing for peace and quietness?" Twilight rolled her eyes, not unkindly, at my dry words. "You enjoyed the party anyway. Admit it." "..." At my silence she raised a knowing brow. "Cat got your tongue? There's no need to answer. Your eyes tell me otherwise." "Oh?" I raised a brow of my own. "Since when were you that efficient at reading peo- ponies?" Despite it being a joking inquiry, the studious unicorn's expression changed from happy to all-knowing. "Making friends teaches us many new things." "Celestia would be proud." "Was that sarcasm, Stardust?" "My dear, would I ever use such a tone towards you?" "Implying you never have before." We both chuckled, Twilight walking by me. "Well then, I suppose after that eventful celebration you'll desire your own peace now. I'll leave you with your gifts." But before you do. "Twilight." I began, waiting for the unicorn to looked over her shoulder at me. For once, just this once, I expressed more humbleness than I ever have before. "Thank you, you, Spike and everyone else. This has been, quite possibly, the bestest Birthday of my existence. You have my sincerest gratitude, Twilight Sparkle." It took a moment before the beaming unicorn even responded, evidently pleased by the expressed gratefulness. "You're welcome. Happy Birthday, Stardust Balance." The smile never left my muzzle for the rest of that day and night. Chapter Twenty-One: Overreaction and Priorities Chapter Twenty-One: Overreaction and Priorities "Okay, I'm going to be totally honest here. I am not looking forward to this." "We know." I heard an exasperated Spike respond from beside me. "You've said that for the third time now. Give it a break." "Whatever gets my clear indifference across." I continued, looking out the window of the carriage attached to a train which was being pulled by western stallions. I have questions, but they're too minor of interest for me to ask. Most likely, this train rise to that town we were going to and back will probably be the only thing I'll enjoy about the whole visit. "Oh, it won't be that bad." Fluttershy called out in her quiet tone from the seat across mine and Spike's. "Applejack's relatives are usually nice ponies; I'm sure Braeburn is just as friendly." The baby dragon then stated confidently. "I'm sure nothing bad will happen there." Of course, I remained unconvinced. "Not for you, perhaps, but I am just not looking forward to being surrounded by a western town filled with western stereotypes." Or sand, or rodeo's, or everyone screaming "Yee-haw!" at the top of their lungs. "Well... look on the bright side, at least we'll be there with you." "Oh yes, that brings tons of hope in me, Spike." "Ha ha, very funny." "Oh, are you not happy being with us, Stardust?" "What?" I glanced to the right at the inquisitive yet sounding upset Fluttershy, who looked at me rather sadly. "I was being sarcastic, my dear. I will always find you all pleasant company... well most of you anyway..." "Oh... okay." The yellow pegasus smiled at the reassurance. "Anyway, I can't wait to see Applejack put that apple tree in a new home. I'm sure Appleloosa will love the gift." Ah yes. The entire reason we were even travelling to that town. A tree. A [BEEP]ing tree. Priorities was a very mixed thing in Equestria. I sighed tiredly, rubbing my features. "Can't I just stay on the train during the whole visit?" "But then you'll miss Applejack planting her tree." "A tragedy for us all I'm sure." "I can't believe it!" Everyone's attention then focused on the complaining white unicorn, entering from the back carriage of the train. Rarity was clearly fuming about something. "A whole carriage reserved for that tree! While I'm stuck here with the rest of you loud ponies, unable to obtain any of my much-needed beauty sleep." "Yeah!" I snorted at Spike's agreeing tone, as the lizard leaned over the seat in front of us. "You deserve to sleep like a Princess, Rarity!" "Settle down Romeo." I gently pulled the dragon back down on the seat. "How is a pony such as myself suppose to rest while trapped in here with a crowd of other ponies?" Rarity continued her whining, sitting down next to an annoyed Twilight, who from my field of vision was occupied reading a book during the trip to the town. "A tree, I ask you!" Tch. If anyone deserves a whole room on this transportation to their self, it should be me. "Reading to it, covering it with a blanket, treating it like it was her own child..." I repeat, priorities. I don't understand how that dragon does it; sleeping in a room filled with female individuals without any hesitation. A braver being than I, that's for certain. Upon hearing I was to share a room to sleep in with the Mane Six, I immediately resorted to finding a quiet spot so I wouldn't feel uncomfortable more than I already was. I mean really, I'll be damned before sharing a room with some females. It's too un-gentleman of me otherwise. So here I was, pacing around to contemplate about numerous things in the same room as that blasted tree. The same apple tree that was the source behind us all going to that town... I forgot what it was called. I would've stayed in Ponyville while they all went to visit the orange mare's relatives, but I was insisted by a damn purple unicorn and her pet to go with them so because apparently I "couldn't isolate myself in the library forever." Sure I could. But, in the end, the thought of Celestia making another unannounced visit while the rest were out convinced me to come with them, in the end. I wasn't prepared to face that alicorn again, not yet anyway. "Stardust?" Hm? Speaking of a particular lizard. "Oh, good evening Spike." I welcomed the dragon holding a pillow into the back room, raising a curious brow. "Something the matter?" The obviously exhausted dragon snorted. "Yeah, none of the girls back there will be quiet. So I'm going to sleep in here for tonight." Oh, alright then. "Sorry if I snore too loudly." "Don't be, you can't help yourself." I assured Spike as he placed the pillow next to the tree and took his rested spot. I'll probably block one minor noise anyway while in the midst of my own thoughts. "Thanks... Stardust?" "Yes Spike?" "Why did you decide to come with us to Appleloosa?" Why indeed... "Reasons I feel that no one else should be concerned about, even you Spike." "Oh, okay then..." The dragon said tiredly, already drifting into sleep. "Well, goodnight." "Night... sleep well." And in five seconds flat, the infant lizard was already, impressively, fast asleep, snoring louder than any snore I've ever heard. I blinked at how exactly tired he must have been. Were the girls causing that much of a ruckus? Now I'm ever more glad that I didn't bother sleeping in there. In fact I don't think I'll be sleeping at all tonight. Resting in a moving method of transportation just doesn't work for me. I sighed while turning my gaze to the outside moon, gleaming down at the train. Hm... I'm probably gonna need a lot of soda for this. So we're all clear then. Celestia is probably my planning my arrest as we speak. She must be. After my words of farewell to the monarch anyone would be decapitated for using such a word towards a royal ruler. Oh worse, the damn alicorn will most likely banish me to the moon, somehow filling me with oxygen there, for all eternity. A fate worse than death. Speaking of that kind of banishment, a thought occurred to me during my whole night staying up, drinking as much soda as I could to the following morning. Celestia knew, she knew, that Nightmare Moon would return during that day ages ago. But she took NO precautions, she warned no one about her insane sibling, and she probably didn't have a plan B in case that ludicrous idea involving her student and her friends didn't succeed. There were no preparations for her sister's return. Nothing to use against the corrupted Luna except for pure luck on Twilight. Ah yes, Twilight! How can I forget? The glorified alicorn manipulated her own student, I repeat, her STUDENT, into facing an all-powerful being of darkness with absolutely nothing to prepare Twilight with beforehand. And despite that, Twilight remains none the wiser over the fact she was tricked into facing Nightmare Moon, when Celestia could have easily handled the matter herself. Bravo Celestia, you sack of dog[BEEP]. Now, it must be the soda, or this train was rumbling for whatever reason. And I must have really drunk too much of the fizzy stuff that kept me awake all night, for the transportation was literally rocking back and forth, feeling as though something was clashing against the train. Stumbling, I attempted to regain balance while moving along with the train, wincing as I impacted the sides. Ow... wait, what about Spike? Is he alright-? Oh... oh never mind. Glancing to the side I noticed the oblivious lizard sleeping away despite the danger. Hysterical. Still, what the hell is even happening?! Eventually the rocking ceased, thank Christ. But, perhaps to my dis-orientation, from the combination of exhaustion, energy from the amount of soda, and slight pain from hitting the walls, the ride seemed to be moving... slower. Thankfully Spike was alright, still sound asleep as I walked up to him, inspecting his resting state for any bruises and such. But still, what was even occurring? Was this ride currently under attack? Was it a natural occurrence, bumpy parts on the tracks? Were the stallions pulling the train finally exhausted and almost succumbed to sleep? Okay, now this train was really slowing down... I guess it must be the last idea. Wait, no, we're moving faster again... but in the opposite direction. Why were we going in reverse? Was there an obstacle or threat up ahead that forced the transport to move backwards? "Help!" Oh, Spike's awake. I looked towards the dragon pleading for help against the window to the other carriage... wait a minute. "Stardust, get over here! We're being kidnapped!" Hold the phone... "Come again...?" I asked tiredly, shaking my head roughly to dispel the unwelcome exhaustion. "We're being taken by buffalo's!" Buffalo's? Slowly I moved forward to the window, to see that the coupling that was previously attached to the rest of the train was indeed detached. And there were giant overgrown Wookiee's pushing the carriage down the tracks away from Twilight and the rest. Huh... And I didn't any more time to dwell on who these abductors were or what they wanted, as a sudden abrupt turn off the tracks had me fall back away from the window, collapsing into the sleep I held off for so long. God. Damn. The. Sun. "He's waking up... someone fetch some water." Aside from the blasted light penetrating my exhausted eyes, a feminine voice, one I wasn't familiar with, ordered someone obviously close by. Immediately my hoof moved to rub my closed eyelids before slowly opening them, and quickly closing against as the full blinding light of the sun attacked my face. God damn you Celestia... Rolling to the side so I could wake up with the sun inflicting damage to my tired eyes, it took a moment for me to realize I was moving around in... dirt... That had me completely open my eyes to see the many walking feet of animals I've never seen before. What the hell was happening...? My mind struggled to replay what occurred a while back this morning. Let's see, I recall Spike announcing that we were being abducted by some buffalo's-... Ah... "Afternoon sir." That female voice greeted casually as I carefully stood up, finding myself within a campsite of huts and giant hairy animals that I assume were this world's version of buffalo's. And said animals were wearing those headbands attached with feathers, like they were tribesman... ...Are you [BEEP] kidding me? I immediately tensed up as one of those many stereotypes pushed a bowl towards me, which contained seemingly pure water. What, did it expect me to drink from it? No thank you. "It's quite okay, Mr. We don't poison our guests." Alright, time to face this unknown being behind me. And what I saw next had my features contort in clear confusion, as before me was a hybrid-looking animal of a buffalo and a deer. Is this what a baby buffalo looks like? If so, no wonder many of my kind eats them; it's putting them out of their misery. Despite the look sent towards the nearby... thing, she pointed to the lying bowl still. "Please do drink. Your friend told us you always drink water after waking up." My friend... Spike! "Where is he?" I immediately demanded to know the location of the no-doubt frightened dragon. "I swear if any harm has come to him I'll-" "Sir, please." The baby buffalo - I assume that's what she was - made a peaceful gesture, some of her brethren behind her tensing up. Oh, did they already consider me a threat towards them? Well that depends if they've done anything to the baby dragon. "Spike is okay; he's hanging out with some of my friends a distance away. You don't need to be agitated." "'Hanging out'?" I scoffed. "After you and your brethren kidnapped us?" "That was a mistake." You don't say? Yet I raised a brow as the small buffalo bowed rather humbly. "And I apologize on behalf of my tribe. We were only after the apple tree. We weren't aware you or Spike were in there." ...Oh. "Okay then... I'll forgive you all, only if what you say is authenticated; I wish to see Spike for myself before deciding not to burn down this entire campsite." It was an empty threat, but they didn't need to know that. "Of course. We wouldn't want to anger the great Stardust Balance." Come again? She smiled, this time with an expression of nervousness. "Spike told us many things about you, good sir; about how you fought terrible beasts for the safety of your friends." "I see..." Hm, I'm guessing he informed this tribe of buffalo stereotypes to make certain they wouldn't try to harm him or myself. "Oh, Stardust, you're awake!" The voice of the lizard immediately turned my head towards the approaching Spike, entering the campsite looking fine and everything. With him were... Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash... ...And I just woke up too. "We have a long and winding stampeding trail we have run upon for many generations." The tallest mother-[BEEP] of a buffalo I've seen all day began sharing his tale. "My father stampeded upon these grounds, and his father before him, and his father before him, and his father before him-" I took that moment to block out his story to dwell for a second, standing with the pink mare, blue pegasus and infant dragon across the fire. So the reason they abducted the tree, and unintentionally us, was due to the fact the ponies in the nearby town have taken part of their stampeding grounds to plant their forest of apple trees. It certainly explains the motivation behind stealing one tree, and I speculate making a new trail for them to stomp across would quickly be rejected by the pride of this tribe. "Hm. It is a sacred tradition to run the path every year." I see. "But this year these settler ponies... Appleloosans...!" He made no effort to hide his disdain for them, and I can respect that. The smaller buffalo - whose name I learnt earlier was Little Strongheart - calmed the chief down, continuing for him with a stern tone. "They planted apple trees all over it without asking our permission." No wonder there's tension between the two species then. Ignorance. "Well that's not very nice, right Rainbow Dash?" Said mare ignored the pink Earth Pony stubbornly, making me roll my eyes. "The ponies refuse to move their trees! So we are stuck here and it is not fair!" Yeah? Well life's never fair. Still, I understand now what this was all about. And, to be fair on their part, these creatures had inhabited this land first, so what the settlers have done was evidently an insult to their eyes against their traditions and ancestors. Rainbow Dash then announced it was time for them to move out and address this issue with that town's residents. I meanwhile waited for the meeting to finally end, as the blue pegasus, pink Earth Pony and dragon discussed with the baby buffalo and chief over their course of action. As the giant hairy creatures entered their tents to rest for tomorrow, somehow fitting within them, I quietly slipped away from the campsite to contemplate these events. Pacing around in the sand I disgust so, thankful I didn't have nails at the moment, my thoughts wandered off to pondering about what might happen the following morning. Would there be peace? Would a fight break out between the two sentient species? Would both factions go to temporary war? Well whatever happens, I find that it was little of my concern, really. "You know, this is certainly alot more exciting than just planting a tree." I heard Spike comment, who was walking towards me with a smile. "I mean, I honestly thought it was going to be boring just like you did. But this was an eventful day, wasn't it?" "I wouldn't know; I was asleep during the majority of it." I shrugged casually. "Oh, well that's true." He chuckled while joining me on the field a short distance from the site. "So, what do you think?" "About the whole ordeal? I think it's a whole giant culture misunderstanding." I replied, finding my vision looking forward to the expanded dusty landscape. My first ever experience being in the middle of a desert... not quite as problematic as I would expect. "I'll say." The small lizard concurred while standing to my right. "You think everything will be okay tomorrow?" "Undoubtedly." I responded without hesitation. Of course everything will be sorted; there won't be any long-lasting battle between the two races. The show wouldn't allow it. "Yeah, especially with you around. I mean, with your negotiation skills you used against those Diamond Dogs-" Now this was the part of the conversation where we disagreed. "I won't be partaking in this event, Spike." I cut him off, glancing at the surprised dragon. "This isn't any of my business." "Huh?" "You heard me, my friend; this is a dispute between two entirely different sentient races, and I belong to neither." I explained calmly as Spike listened attentively. "And I am no ambassador. What happens here must be sorted out by both species." I wasn't a diplomat. It wasn't in my right to be the voice for any of the two animal species. It would imply favourtism. And while no one around here but Spike knew the truth of my origins, it would set a bad example to the infant lizard with picking sides with two entirely different animals than my own. Was I making excuses here? Probably. "...Huh. I guess you have a point. But, it wouldn't hurt to at least give some advice to either side, right?" Spike inquired with an idea. I smirked, chiding the youthful lizard. "I could, but with the stubbornness these species both have I doubt either would heed my words." My eyes then focused on the thoughtful Spike, who was rubbing his own chin as I continued. "I'm not a pony, and I'm certainly not a buffalo, it would be rather prejudiced of me to pick a side between two entirely different races, no?" Yet before Spike could suggest another idea, a female voice called out in confusion. "What do you mean you're not a pony?" Ah [BEEP]! Slowly our tensed heads looked over to the three girls joining us; Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie and Little Strongheart, the former asking the question with narrowed eyes. "You are a pony... aren't you?" Great... just bloody fantastic. "Uh, of course he is!" Spike, ever the life-saver, jumped in before I attempted to conjure up an excuse. "He means he's not a western pony, so he can't help either side tomorrow." "Is that so...?" I frowned at Rainbow Dash's suspicious tone. As if she didn't make it clear enough a while back she was wary about me. Pinkie Pie looked back and forth between her and us while Strongheart observed with intrigue. "Indeed." I replied confidently. "I just think such matters should be solved with the inhabitants and settlers themselves, without outside interference." "That was close." The not-subtle-at-all Spike whispered to me. "Oh, so you won't be helping us?" The small buffalo queried, with a tone of clear disappointment alongside her features. I shook my head in finality. "Unless any of my frie- acquaintances get hurt, then I won't be partaking in the negotiations." "I see..." Rainbow Dash snorted, turning around to return to the campsite. "Whatever. I'll be helping these buffalo's out anyway." "My heart goes out to them." My glare matched her own against my retort, before the mare scoffed and left us. "Aw, now don't be like that you guys!" My annoyed stare then focused on Pinkie Pie, who remained oblivious to it. "We need to be absolutely positive and helpful tomorrow if we want to help settle peace! I'm going to bed so I can be fully awake tomorrow to help everypony - or every-buffalo - out. Goodnight guys, don't let the Parasprites bite!" "Have fun doing that, Pinkie." I said with a dull tone as the beaming pony hopped away back to the campsite. The buffalo chose that moment then to walk closer towards Spike and I, her expression that of sadness. "I'm sorry if we gave you such a bad impression as to not help us, Mr. Balance." "Hardly, my dear." I quickly responded, having no desire for any misunderstandings between us. "It would just be prejudiced of me to play a part in this event. No, it's better if I remain an observer." "But I don't understand." Strongheart said in confusion, frowning thoughtfully. "Even if you're not one of the settlers, you're still a pony. Forgive me for asking, but do you not like your own kind or something?" "Well... I'm not fond of stereotypes, I'll say that." Which would make things more complicated, considering the fact one-dimensional characters had mainly narrow-minded ways of thinking. Western ponies and Indian buffalo's? Yeah, I'm sure things will go pleasantly tomorrow. I know I know, I told the lizard next to me things will go fine, but I doubt they will the following day exactly. Probably the day after or so, should Twilight and the others interfere with this dispute. "You don't seem to like that pegasus." "Rainbow Dash and I... don't get along well." I simply responded. "As I said, should any of the ponies who came here with me, and Spike, get in any kind of danger should the proceedings the next morning go unpleasant, then I will intervene." "...Very well." She nodded, seeming to accept that fact. "We cannot force you to speak on our behalf, and I appreciate that your wariness over possibly making things turn sour tomorrow. I shall see you in the morning, Mr. Balance." "Goodnight, Miss. Strongheart." "Sorry about that, Stardust." Spike proceeded to apologize as the female buffalo departed to her tribe. "I didn't expect the others to follow me." "It's alright Spike." I assured him with a small smile, patting the dragon's head despite his irritation of it. "Though I think you should be getting some rest too. I doubt Twilight would like you staying up late." And talk about timing. The dragon suddenly yawned and stretched his small limbs. "Yeah. You going to sleep too?" In one of those tents? I'd rather sleep on the dirt than share a room with those filthy animals. True I'll need a shower the next day, but I won't rick becoming a pancake if one of those things decided to roll over. Priorities, my friends. "I'll join you all later. Sleep well Spike." "Okay, goodnight... and Stardust?" "Hm?" "Did you almost call Twilight and the rest your friends?" "Go to sleep Spike." "I told you so." "I know." "I told you so." "I know." Rainbow Dash had the guts to sneer at me through gritted teeth, "I'd like to see you do better." "I probably would've, after that heinous performance by that pony-" I nodded to a running around Pinkie Pie, "- anyone would have settled the whole matter much better." "Instead of saying 'I told you so', Stardust, you could help think of a solution to help stop the upcoming battle tomorrow." "...Nah, I'll continue saying 'I told you so' because it fills me with pure bliss over how right I was." "Right... so what are we suppose to do now? Those buffalo's are too darn stubborn!" "Irony." "Will you be quiet, Stardust?" "Make me, Sonic, or should I now point out this is entirely your and Applejack's fault?" "Huh? How is this OUR fault?" The pegasus gestured wildly to the campsite preparing for war. "Oh, never mind anyway! I'm going to talk to the chief; maybe I can convince not to go to battle tomorrow." "Good luck with that." I rolled my eyes at her glare while the blue pegasus stormed off. I warned them. Outside interference incited disaster. This was a dispute to be settled by the western stereotypes and Indian stereotypes. But no, Rainbow Dash and Applejack kept butting in before the two representatives could even discuss the problems with each other. Rainbow Dash I understood, but Applejack? I thought that orange mare had more sense in her. That Earth Pony was slowly growing onto my dislike list. And Pinkie Pie's display. Ugh, don't allow me to begin on how horrible that was. I almost gorged my eyes out when she started singing. In the end, nothing was resolved. All thanks to Rainbow Dash and Applejack. I sighed tiredly, rubbing my pony-form forehead. I should've just stayed at the library; sod the worrying over any potential visit from Celestia. I could be enjoying myself with those gifts from my Birthday. But no, against my better judgement I had decided to accompany the Mane Six and Spike to Appleloosa. I regretted it immediately upon noticing sand outside the train. My wide eyes lingered on the camp. It's not as if I didn't want to help, but I was a man of philosophy. Of balance. I don't pick sides, I just make certain neither emerges triumphant. If the buffalo's succeed, the trail trodden upon by their ancestors is theirs again. If the ponies win... well who knows? But there was nothing I could do. I can't stop an entire war; that inexplicable strength couldn't possibly take on an entire army from both sides. And I did tell these animals I wouldn't be joining unless those I arrived with were hurt- Oh... oh no... I am such a [BEEP] idiot! If this war occurs, they WILL get hurt! Many of both sides will suffer from long-lasting injuries - I doubt to the point of death - and I will regret allowing this battle to happen because of my idealistic arrogance. Despite my empty love for stereotypes, they were still living beings who are going to battle over a mere misunderstanding because of that damn pegasus! No... I can't let that happen. I must think of a plan before the morning. One that wouldn't involve any of the others; in case this idea backfires and results in injuries against any of them. If this works, God loves me. If not, then God help me. Thankfully, one such plan was already being spun from the web of my mind... Everything was in place. Far from average eyesight of either side, I waited, taking note of the buffalo army assembling at the top of the cliff overlooking the town, predicting where they would station themselves before attacking. I'm half-expecting Strongheart to suddenly go Pocahontas on our arses. Savages. Savages. Barely even pony... heheh. "God I'm tired..." As the ponies had rested themselves for the battle in the morning, I snuck around the previous night, inspecting exactly what they were planning for this battle. And as I anticipated; they were going on the defensive. But those defenses didn't look remotely practical, so they obviously stand no chance against a head-on charge from their opposing force. I took my spot at the side, ready to begin my plan that will force both side to cease this pointless war and listen to the only rational person on this damn land. Aside from Twilight, but I doubt she'll help in any way here. No, it was time for a human's touch. Today, I get my priorities fully sorted. The over-puffed Wookiees looked ready to begin their assault, and I prepared my hind legs to charge forward in-between the opposing armies. No one is going to get hurt... not on my watch. The bell of the clock tower chimed. What was I going to do, dress in all cowboy attire and step into the middle of the battlefield with a toothpick in my mouth? Oh no, nothing that absurd. Something much more ridiculous. My hooves were gripping the ground, and I only just noticed that. Huh, I must really be tensed for this... as there was a fifty-fifty I might possibly break a few bones doing this. Well, you know what they say... The dancing and singing of Pinkie Pie unintentionally signaled the herd to begin their charging assault. "Hakuna Matata!" I yelled out my own war cry while my hooves pushed forward than they would ever push themselves before. After drinking a whole gallon of water I was well-prepared for this, stopping by the shaking Pinkie Pie who was attired as a bar waitress performer. "STOPPPPP!" I practically screamed as much as I could while running into the middle between the two forces, raising both my front hooves upwards and pointing at both sides with vigour. "THERE. WILL. BE. NO. WAR. HERE!" My eyes glared ahead firmly at the wide-eyed expressions of the charging buffalo's, who were slowly ceasing their attack at my excruciatingly loud command. Beside me I heard Pinkie Pie gasp in shock and relief that my yell was actually halting the damn beasts. Good, they weren't beyond reasoning... Eventually the beasts managed to make a complete stop only feet way, all eyes on us with suspicion reflected among their enraged expressions. And I could guess why. "Pinkie Pie." I whispered to the mare beside me, knowing she was listening despite the circumstances. "Go to Twilight and the rest; and tell them not to intervene at all times." "Okay dokey." I refrained from rolling my eyes as the obliging Earth Pony returned to the town behind me, keeping my eyes on the irritated tribe. As I lowered my widened hooves back on the ground, the chief took that as a sign to approach personally, accompanied only by the curious and looking slightly relieved Strongheart. "You?" He began in that deep voice, menacing eyes meeting my own as his mere foot would be enough to crush me. "You dare to stop us from banishing these settlers away?" "I do." I responded without hesitation. "Stardust, what are you doing here? Don't you realize-?" "I shall do the talking here, Strongheart. Who are you, pony, to try and stop us?" I had prepared fully for this. Taking another deep breath, already feeling utterly exhausted, I replied without a care in the world. "My name is Jack Wright, a human being from the planet Earth. And I am here to tell you what you are doing is a massive error of judgement." That seemed to shock them enough to hear me out. "You." I pointed to Strongheart. "Come closer." As she hesitantly obliged I looked behind me and pointed to the cowboy pony observing us with the rest of the townsfolk, gesturing him to approach as well. And waiting for him to grow a pair and walk near us, I turned back and addressed the leader of the tribe. "This battle ends before it even begins, chief. I'm in a rather cranky mood right now, and I always wondered what pony and buffalo meat tasted like." Three nights without sleep. Damn right I'm cranky. "You dare-!" "Shut the hell up!" The chief quickly obliged, and noticing the moustache-wearing stallion joining the cowboy towards us, I released a snarl of finality. "And you can [BEEP] off, Sheriff. This is a dispute that's going to be solved without any comments from the likes of you." The badge-wearing pony seemed to have something to say about that, but the yellow Earth Pony cut him off calmly. "I'll be fine Sheriff, wait with the others." The reluctant pony eventually did as told - good boy - and retreated, leaving his friend with us. "Alright, what's going on?" In answer, I beckoned him - I honestly can't recall his name - to approach closer, and as he did I began when the buffalo and Earth Pony were in close vicinity. "Now, this war ends. I will not allow violence to break and unnecessarily hurt anyone here. I want you two, as representatives of your tribe and town, to discuss these issues about the orchid and the trail, without anyone else speaking on your behalf. As an unbiased ambassador, I will make sure this morning concludes in peace between both your species." "I don't know." The small buffalo rubbed the back of her head nervously. "I mean after yesterday, is peace even possible? I want it to but-" "I want peace too." The stallion interjected sternly. "Me and the rest of Appleloosa. We don't want to declare war against your kind." "Me too... I guess we're all pretty stubborn huh?" "I guess so..." "So you see?" I waited a moment when the two were finished, raising a hoof when the tall mother-[BEEP] of a buffalo opened his mouth to pitch in. "In the end we all want the same thing, a peaceful solution over an awful tragedy. So, do you think you two can talk things over, and reach a compromise we will all be satisfied with?" Of course they can. Otherwise I'll make them find a solution. "Oh... of course we can, can't we?" "Yes." Strongheart replied with a bright smile similar to the stallion's own. "In fact, let's deal with this, right here, right now." "Alright!" I nodded, internally grateful. "Excellent. Now if you two will excuse me, sleep is catching up to me..." My last words before the complete exhaustion of my running, exertion of breath and three nights without proper sleep had me succumb to unconsciousness. Whatever surreal dream I was experiencing was rudely interrupted by some rough poking against my backside. "Stardust... you awake yet?" "Not yet Cerys..." I mumbled tiredly to the ever-pestering girl, wishing she would cease poking me like that, and straight afterwards my wish was granted. She probably wanted me to get up via mum's orders. "Er, who's Cerys?" "You you little-" Wait a minute... that sounded nothing like my little sibling. Slowly rolling over, my blinking eyes locked sight with a familiar infant dragon who was observing me with curiosity. "Oh, morning Spike..." "It's evening." "Oh..." It is...? "Well good evening then... did I miss anything?" I inquired before yawning widely, this looking around and realizing I was within the sleeping compartment of the train. "Oh not much." Spike began while I stretched my stiff limbs, shrugging. "Other than the fact the buffalo's and settlers finally got along." Buffalo's and settlers... ah. Ahh... "Thank God." I breathed out in relief, raising myself off the bed while Spike backed away to provide room, munching on those turquoise gems handed to him by the buffalo's. I don't know about him but I was feeling quite refreshed. "I was afraid the results were otherwise." "Nope. After you fell unconscious, Braeburn and Strongheart managed to get the two sides to get along after reaching a compromise; trees planted on the trail taken off, and in return the buffalo's would help them pick off the apples. Sounds fair doesn't it?" "...Meh." I shrugged. "I've heard of worse deals." The dragon rolled his eyes. "Of course you would be unimpressed. But still, everyone got along and no one got hurt. Isn't that great?" I nodded. "Yes, yes it is my small reptilian friend." And I meant that. No one got hurt, and I wouldn't have a guilty concise for not interfering. My plan worked, just like it did with the Diamond Dogs. "All thanks to you Stardust." My response was automatic. "Me? Bah. I didn't do anything-" "Yes you did." I raised a brow at the cut off from Spike, who pointed at me seriously. "You stopped an entire battle and convinced them to make a deal. So don't you dare pretend you didn't do anything like you did in the caves. You're a hero." "I'm no hero-" "Though what I wanna know is what you said to the buffalo's that kept them from continuing their attack on the town." Just as I opened my muzzle to answer, and chide Spike for his repetitive interruptions, another voice interjected. God dammit! "Yeah Stardust, what did you say that stopped them from attacking Appleloosa?" "Nothing of consequence now, Sonic." I replied calmly to the frowning Rainbow Dash, followed by the others into the carriage but a missing Applejack. Must be saying her final goodbye to her relative. "And if you're going to keep asking I'll-" "Actually, I just wanted to say... thank you." ...Huh? "And I'm sorry for almost getting anyone hurt by speaking on the behalf of the buffalo's." ...What now? It took a moment before I could fully process what was being said, directed to my sole direction. "You're... thanking me, and apologizing to me... at once?" The blue pegasus raised an annoyed brow, quickly shifting from that apologetic expression. "Yeah...? Is that so hard to believe?" "...Kinda very, yeah..." The blue mare huffed, turning around to exit the compartment. "Whatever, I'm gonna go see if Strongheart's still outside before we go." "...Rainbow Dash." "What?" "You're welcome, and I forgive you." I shrugged at her inquisitive expression, before she shrugged in turn, obviously trying not to show she was touched by the gesture, and left to the next room. Well that was certainly bizarre. "With that out of the way." Twilight began as she walked towards Spike and I with the rest, all smiling at me for some reason. "I'm proud of you, Stardust, for preventing a fight breaking this morning. You succeeded where we failed. The town wanted to throw you a party in gratitude, but I think we know what'd you say to that." They chuckled while I smirked. "Yeah, how you stopped the herd like that was incredible!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed. "It even shocked me!" "Indeed. That was a rather bold display you pulled." Rarity added, clearly impressed. "Oh, and you were so brave when facing that giant buffalo like that." Fluttershy complimented with a shy smile. Despite the unnecessary praise, I shrugged again. "I just didn't want anyone to get hurt. Not under my watch." "We all didn't." Twilight said. "And we can't thank you enough for settling peace between the two." "Hey, they made the deal." "You are far too humble dear." Rarity giggled in that classy tone of hers. "But still we remain curious; how did you manage to make the buffalo's see reason?" Hm, what to say...? Speaking of which, for now I can only hope those overgrown furballs will keep their mouths shut. "Well I didn't really." I responded honestly. They blinked in confusion at the answer. "I just said some things that thankfully distracted them long enough for that yellow Earth Pony to come along-" "His name's Braeburn." "That's nice." Okay these constant interruptions was just becoming irritating. "Enough for Braeburn to approach and settle a treaty between him and Strongheart, as representatives of their races." "Okay, but what did you say exactly?" Rarity inquired. "...I forget." It's so simple and easy to lie. "But it doesn't really matter now, does it my dear?" "Stardust Stardust Stardust!" "What what what?!" I asked in turn from the dragon's urgency, as Spike rushed into my room in a panicked pace, removing my attention from the apple pie given to me as a gift from the western stereotypes. "Is everything alright?" He exhaled before answering. "Yep." Resulting in my annoyed frown while he held up a scroll straight afterwards. "Letter for you." And considering the royal knot surrounding the paper, I had only one reaction: "Oh God..." Too young to understand not to stick his nose in anyone's business, Spike stuck around as I un-rolled the letter, reading the contents. My frown deepened with reading every paragraph. Dear Stardust Balance, I trust all is well with you, considering your recent activities since we last spoke involving some Diamond Dogs, your Birthday and the recent events in the settling town of Appleloosa. I must thank you on behalf of Canterlot for assisting in the former and latter crisis's, as my dearest student Twilight informed me of the hoof you played in. In addition, I write this letter to inform you of the news, if my dear pupil has not already, I will be visiting Ponyville in a few days to see how well things are doing in the town. The main purpose behind this letter is in hopes afterwards you and I will have a quiet meeting together to discuss some events. I understand if you are reluctant to oblige, for our last conversation was less than pleasant. But I am not one to hold grudges, and I can understand how angry you were over my rather exaggerated accusations; which I realized was a mistake, and henceforth apologize for it. You must know I have no desire to make an enemy out of you; especially with the fact my dearest student and beloved sister value you highly. If you still wish to reject the meeting, I understand. Send a return letter as soon as possible should that be the case, then. But I sincerely hope you can at least find in you to forgive me; I cherish Twilight very much, and I would not want to see her hurt. If not, then we shall speak in four days the following evening. I look forward to it. Princess Luna and Shining Armor send their greetings. With warm regards, - Princess Celestia. "So? What did the Princess say?" "...You know what Spike? In future, I should probably consider taking my priorities more seriously." Chapter Twenty-Two: A Pain in the Comparison Chapter Twenty-Two: A Pain in the Comparison If you'd permit me, I'd like to compare the alicorn sitting by the center of the table receiving all the attention to another well-respected leader with considerable similarities. Albus Percivial Wilhuff Something Dumbledore. Now is that considerably fair of me? Yes and no. But as I sat here between two of the many residents of Ponyville, all praising the monarch in the room taking the compliments with flattery, I noticed some things she had in common with the Headmaster of Hogwarts. Really I had nothing better to do than to wait until this whole event was completed. Let's address what they do have in common. They've aged beyond the lifespan of their kinds. People and ponies look up to them for wisdom and guidance. They both have their own personal students to guide, and those personal students defeated deadly enemies time and time again - though Harry being a student of the old man's was up for debate. And they're both manipulative towards their students, tricking them into facing danger without their help. Just that reminder caused me to frown deeper, staring from across the room at the smiling Celestia, who was ignorant to my gaze. Beside her was her beloved student, who was attempting to get the Princess' approval of her friends. The owners of Sugarcube Corner trying to get in the alicorn's good graces. And I couldn't resist shaking my head in repulse at the display. Now what about what they didn't have in common? That's simple. Dumbledore actually does stuff. I mean, despite his age and ever slowness, the old Headmaster not only assisted Harry, albeit partially, throughout his trials against the rather weak antagonist, but he also showed decent wisdom, brought back a secret order to face the villain and a corrupt magical government, went through hell to help take down the villain, and sacrificed himself to ensure Voldemort's demise in a rather clever, yet almost convoluted plan. In short, that character from Harry Potter deserved respect, despite the questionable actions and trickery he has done. But at least the man admitted to his mistakes and asked for the main protaganist's forgiveness. Celestia's excuse? "Cool party, huh?" From the corner of my eye, Derpy commented her enthusiasm while devouring a muffin. I nodded, my eyes remaining focused on the monarch, who was politely dismissing the gratified Mrs. Cupcake. Why was I here again? Oh right... that meeting Celestia requested after this was all done. Speaking of which, her bright pink eyes finally met with mine, reflecting nothing but warmness in contrast to my wariness. But not to draw attention to myself I nodded briskly to her, and Celestia responded politely before speaking with her grinning subjects. I was curious with what she wished to speak with me about. Okay, my back is tired now. And... release. I settled myself back on all four limbs instead of my two hind hooves, looking at Spike. "Well?" "One minute and fourty-eight seconds." The obedient dragon reported when he pressed the stopwatch, showing the results. "Better than last time." "Only by sixteen seconds." I nodded, a little pleased by the progress. "By this evening or tomorrow I could reach up to two whole minutes. Imagine that as an improvement." Spike nodded in turn. "So that's it for now?" "Yeah... don't think my back can currently take any more." The backside covered by my dark blue cape already felt as though it was straining. A consequence for my task, but one I had already come to terms with. If I can walk on two legs again, at least then I'd be more useful not to just myself but the library too. While Celestia was having a meeting with the Mayor, thereby postponing my eventual discussion with the alicorn, I decided to utilize this spare time to attempt my efforts in standing and walking like a human again. Spike expressed a desire to assist me when I informed him of that. I previously confessed to the infant dragon that I wanted to at least have some similarities to my own species, and the innocent dragon wanted to aid me for some reason. Though Twilight continued to believe the whole 'rite of passage' bull I spread when she once inquired why I was doing this. "So, do you have any idea yet why the Princess wants to talk to you yet?" The lizard queried while taking a seat on my nearby bed. I shrugged while pacing back and forth. "Who knows what goes on in that alicorn's mind, Spike." And quite frankly, I had no intention on ever discovering that. "Though I imagine it's in relation to my circumstance." "You being from another world?" "Indeed." "Hmm..." One of those few times Spike looked contemplative about something, tapping his own chin. "Maybe she's found a way to take you back home?" An innocent idea, but one I shook my head at. "Unlikely, my friend. That would be far too a stretch in terms of this world." "Why's that?" Oh, oops... forgot that dragon nearby doesn't know the truth about Equestria and its inhabitants. "Because... Celestia already tole me she has found no complete answer. And if she can't find one, what chances does the rest of Equestria have?" Thankfully, the lie was convincing enough. "True." Spike concurred. "What are you gonna do now until the Princess finishes talking with the Mayor?" Good question... "I imagine I'll just be pacing around the room until then. Read a book or something." "Or make those delicious brownies of yours." Spike then suggested, and I raised an amused brow at the clear hunger in his tone. "...You just want some brownies, don't you Spike?" The dragon smiled sheepishly. "I can't help it. Your brownies are great!" "Hardly." I rolled my eyes... before the idea held merit in my mind. I shrugged in finality. "Ah, why the hell not? Gives me something to do in the meantime." Plus it'd take my mind off the upcoming meeting with that pitiful excuse for a monarch, for now. I shook my head in amusement as Spike, without attempt, punched the air with a "All right!" "You know Twilight, just because you knock on the door, doesn't mean you can follow that by barging in." I commented dryly as the unicorn and I stepped into the cottage. I then focused on the petrified-looking Fluttershy. "Sorry about that my dear." The pegasus quickly shook her head, "I-It's fine, I-I just wasn't expecting any company today..." I shrugged while waiting for that dragon to hurry with catching up to us. Twilight was more than willing give him a ride to Fluttershy's house, but I managed to convince her that the lizard needed at least some exercise. I swear that dragon's more lazy than I am. Spike was carrying the basket filled with a portion of the brownies I made today. And since Twilight earlier said she was going to visit Fluttershy later to thank the pegasus for helping her at the party, I decided why not share some of these treats with the quiet and polite pony? At least it keeps my mind off the eventual meeting with Celestia even further. A sharp loud gasp immediately cut off any further conversation between the yellow mare and I, as our attention quickly focused on a shocked Twilight, who was staring in a flabbergasted expression towards... "...Isn't that Celestia's pet chicken?" True enough, the animal that looked like it was dying in Sugarcube Corner was within the cottage. The apparent fact that the alicorn couldn't even take proper care of an animal right persuaded my doubts about her. The pink creature had clear feathers taped back onto it, no doubt by the sympathetic Fluttershy. Why does Celestia have a pet chicken, anyway...? Bah, that monarch never makes any absolute sense to me. Why should I even nitpick over this surreal detail? Oh, that's right. I'm nit-picky to the core. So what the hell is her featherless chicken doing here? "What is Celestia's pet doing here?" Saying the name of your mentor without title, Twilight? That's a new one. That was then the most obvious answer hit me. "I imagine, my dear, the good Princess requested Fluttershy to heal the poor thing." I pointed out. "I couldn't leave the poor thing there. She needed my help." "Oh no nononono no! This is bad!" "How could I just walk away and not do anything?" ...Hold on. "You mean, Celestia doesn't know?" I queried in disbelief, and at Fluttershy's meek nod my eyesbrow raised to exponential levels. "You mean you... STOLE the monarch's bird?" "W-Well, not exactly... I just didn't ask, that's all." "'That's all'?!" I ignored Twilight's own disbelieving mood, my eyes focused on the shy pegasus over what she had done. "So let me get this straight, Fluttershy... you, with good intentions, took your ruler's pet chicken, without permission." The sparks were lit; I just needed one simple answer to set me off. "Yes..." And the fireworks unleashed. "HAHA HAHAHAHAAHAHAAHAHAAHAHAHAHAHA!" There was no holding back the hysterical situation before me, as I clutched my stomach admist my laughter over how joyful and downright satisfied I was. "Yes, Fluttershy you beautiful beautiful pony you! HAHAHAHAAHAHAHAHAHA!" "This isn't funny Stardust!" "You're right; it's completely comical!" I responded to Twilight's growing irritation, laughing harder than just before. By the time I was finally done, I wiped an imaginary tear from my eye before addressing the puzzled pegasus. "Fluttershy, from the bottom of my heart... thank you. Thank you." "Erm... you're welcome?" The yellow mare's face was a temporary bright pink, probably from my blissful compliments. Meanwhile Twilight was shaking her head at it all, but I couldn't care less. This was exactly what I required today to cheer me up. Celestia's visit was in itself depressing to me, but Fluttershy's actions today brought more joy to me than the residents of Oz after the Wicked Witch's death. "What are we laughing about?" I heard Spike inquire. Perfect timing my friend! As he set the basket filled with the still-warm brownies aside, I turned my grin to him. "Something completely unexpected but downright hysterical, Spike." "This is far from humourous!" Twilight objected from behind. "Fluttershy, this bird doesn't belong to you; you can't just take the Princess' pet without asking first." "But I had to do something!" "Without telling anypony?! Without asking permission?!" "But-!" I merely chuckled as the chicken wheezed. "Wait, isn't that Princess Celestia's pet?" Spike asked beside me. "Yep." "And Fluttershy took him?" "Yep." My voice grew higher with every answer. "And the Princess doesn't know?" "Yep!" My tone was in a high pitch for a moment, as I was unashamed to display my amusement. And when the situation finally processed in the dragon's brain, that little chuckle of his caused me to unleash another laughing fit. "Hahahahaahahaahahaahaha! This is the best day of my life!" "Hahaha!" Spike concurred with a snorting chortle. "Fluttershy, I didn't know you had it in you!" I snickered. "It's official, Fluttershy is my second favourite pony in all of Ponyville. Congratulations my dear!" "Erm... thank you, again?" My announcement had Spike then ask. "Wait, who's the first?" "Does it matter?!" Twilight interjected hotly, still more than displeased by the bird's kidnapping alongside Spike and I's justified reactions. Upon realizing how raised her voice was, the purple unicorn cleared her throat and began a calmer approach. "I know you had good intentions, Fluttershy, but you have got to return the Princess' pet." "But-!" Keep protesting Fluttershy, and I might just side with you on this one. Celestia's pet chicken or not, stealing was a crime. Not that I was going to act like a police officer here. After said chicken inhaled a long sick breath, Fluttershy submitted to Twilight's command. "You're right; okay let's-" The featherless bird coughed. "- Go." "Hey," I said casually, waves of amusement still rolling from my tongue. "If the worse happens we can always put it out of it's misery... I haven't ate chicken in a while." I whispered that last part to an eye-widened Spike... before I broke out in laughter again, to the occupants of the room's horror. "I wish you wouldn't joke at a time like this." "My dear Twilight... nah I haven't got a response for that." I chuckled away while the unicorn rolled her eyes at my admittedly childish behaviour. You can't blame me, folks. This was the breath of fresh air I required. I haven't had a good laugh at any antics from the Mane Six in a while. I mean, after Pinkie Pie's display in Appleloosa, anything's laughable. And while the two mares prepared for departure, I turned around - may as well play the gentleman, despite how much of an arse I was being - to open the door for the two. But two pairs of blue stern focused eyes stared right back at me from the other side. "Uh oh..." I heard Spike whisper in fear at the pair of guards awaiting entrance into the cottage. And their blue orbs seemed to narrow slightly at the sight of who opened the door for them. "Pardon us, sir." One said before walking by my still state. Wait, that voice- Ohohohoho! It's like Christmas Day for me! "We were told Twilight Sparkle was here." Wait, by who? "We regret to inform you that the Princess' pet has gone missing." Twilight, of course, feigned obliviousness. "Really? You don't say!" ...What followed were pitiful attempts to hide the chicken's rough coughing from within the basket resting on Fluttershy's back. Honestly, I should have a word with the mare about discretion. I sighed at the fake-coughing of the two mare's before clearing my own throat. "I'm afraid, gentlemen, that Twilight and her friend are feeling rather rough by the edges at the moment, so-" "Clearly." The stern interruption had my eyes narrow. Oh, so you do remember me my golden-armoured friend? I guess they're still sour over my blunt disrespect to their monarch last time when I visited Canterlot. One of the guards looked over his shoulder, his blue eyes seemingly glaring at me before addressing the whole room. "If any of you happen to find it, please be sure to inform either us or the Princess. Good day." "I hope your search comes fruitful." One of the two pegasi glared in disdain at my sarcasm upon leaving - though I imagined that wasn't the only reason - and Spike quickly shut the door behind him with a somewhat panicking expression. "Excuse me, Stardust." I turned around after my moment of satisfaction and allowed Fluttershy to walk by... who was immediately intercepted by Twilight. "What are you doing?!" "Going to return Philomena, remember?" Is that its name? All the more reason to take it out of its misery. "We can't now!" Oh so now Twilight was protesting against the idea? Make up your mind girl! "Why not?" The unicorn's own pet asked innocently. "Spike, Stardust,m Fluttershy: none of you have any idea what the Princess is gonna do if she finds out Fluttershy took her pet!" "You're being theatrical, Twilight." I sighed at her exaggeration. "Humour us; what is the worse she can do?" "Well... I-I don't know." "You don't know." "No... but it can't be anything good!" "The only punishment I can imagine is a timeout." I commented seriously, to Spike's quiet chuckling. "She might banish Fluttershy from Equestria! Or throw her in a dungeon! Or banish her and throw her in a dungeon in the place she banishes Fluttershy to!" "You really think the Princess would do that?" The yellow mare asked with fear in that meek tone of hers. "No, I don't." I interjected before Twilight could respond, glaring at the purple mare in annoyance before deciding to reassure the unnerved Fluttershy. "I sincerely don't believe Celestia would ever cast such sentences on you for stealing a mere pet." "It's not just a mere pet, Stardust, it's the Princess' pet!" I rolled my eyes at Twilight's theatrics. "Irrelevant. I'm more than certain your ruler won't banish you, or lock you up, for taking her pet with noble intentions." "Maybe not, but do we really want to take any chances?" "Twilight." I've had enough of this childish conversation. The purple mare looked at me in confusion as Fluttershy set the basket with the chicken inside down. "You've known Celestia ever since you gained your cutie mark, correct? Do you honestly believe she would punish someone like Fluttershy here in any cruel way, even over what she's done?" "Well... I don't know, maybe?" The studious mare rubbed her forehead thoughtfully. "Still, we stole something precious to the Princess. Some form of punishment is bound to happen!" Not if I can help it. I felt poking against my leg, inciting me to look at a curious Spike. The dragon proceeded to ask, "What do you think we should do?" Me? "...Shouldn't you be asking Twilight that?" He shrugged before folding his arms. "Maybe, but you seem to be the only one here taking this calmly. Do you have a plan?" "A plan?" He nodded, rather expectantly as I chuckled. My gaze turned to Twilight and Flutterhsy discussing what to do next. "Really this is an enjoyment to me than a situation. Honestly I don't what this to be resolved just yet." Or ever at all. "...You really don't like Celestia, do you?" "Dislike? Oh no Spike." Yet a smirk emerged on my muzzle at the image of the distressed alicorn searching for her missing pet. "But I hold no fondness for her either." "Is it just me, Stardust, or are you also getting the feeling this isn't going to end well?" "Definitely not just you, Spike." I responded to the mouthful lizard, who had currently helped himself to the cottage's fridge. While we were observing the two ponies playing doctor with the near-featherless bird, Spike and I took a spot out of the way as the two mare's clearly had no idea what they were doing, despite Twilight's apparent expertise. "Tell me, in the times you got sick Spike, did Twilight ever treat you back to health in that manner?" "I don't think so, why?" "I'd pity you otherwise then." Just as I held sympathy for the blasted bird. My amusement on the whole ordeal still remained, don't get me wrong, but if I had a penny for the amount of eyebrow raising from yours truly at the show before us, I'd buy out Canterlot. Twilight's devilish expression didn't help out matters at all when Fluttershy informed her the chicken wouldn't take the soup. The purple unicorn proceeded to magically take the blanket off the cage trapping the poor bird, who then released a high pitch at the sight of either Twilight's look or the soup. I'm willing to bet both. "Hey, where are you going?!" The unicorn called out towards the escaping chicken. But upon noticing something I cried in disbelief and amusement. "Who opened the front door?" As the abducted pet managed top leave the house by pulling a runner. "Hey, that's my dinner escaping!" "Stardust!" Twilight called out in shock and annoyance. "Philomena! Come back!" Fluttershy proceeded to chase after the bird, pursued by the purple mare. Thus leaving Spike and I behind. "Are you really going to eat that chicken?" "I wish..." I muttered with a disappointing scoff. This body just won't allow me to. Glancing at the lizard, I smirked as an entertaining idea popped up. "Fancy a chase, Spike?" So after a long and admittedly slightly nauseating pursuit of the rather intelligent chicken, who used methods of deceit even my little sister would call out on, we have finally cornered the damn thing. Which was a shame too. But Spike needed to recover some breath from the combination of our running and laughing fits over how the bird fooled the gullible mare's; I had to point out to Spike myself how the chicken was tricking them. Disguises. Drawing the missing posters. Using stealth while in an open area. Even Celestia's sick pet knew just how naive these ponies were. I'm loving today. Though the lack of townsfolk currently around was noted and warranted questioning. "Philomena, get down from there! You'll hurt yourself!" Fluttershy commanded fearfully. The featherless bird currently made its presence known atop a fountain statue. The whole Mane Six, Spike, two of the same guards we met earlier and myself observing it. "No, do a back flip!" I ordered the chicken, having no complete desire for my source of entertainment concluded with just yet, ignoring any sent look of disapproval towards me. I'm not one to prefer having things drag on - my writing says otherwise - but I just wanted this event to prolong further, just a little more. Alas, all things must end. After playing dead for five seconds - which was a relief, otherwise I'd be shocked at the audacity of Faust - the chicken fell backwards off the fountain. And Fluttershy rushed to the rescue while the mare's gasped. "I'll catch you!" Oh please let it fall in the water. It won't die, this world wouldn't allow it to, but there's some time left in the day for more comedy- HOLY [BEEP]! "Jesus!" I cried out in shock as the bird set itself on fire in midair; as though it came falling from space. Beside me Spike gasped in astonishment, but I kept my gaze focused on the remains of the chicken landing on the poor pegasus' laid-open hooves, the rest of the ponies gasping in their complete and utter shock. What... What the...? I literally couldn't move. My own limbs were planted in the ground as nothing but confusion and horror controlled my temporary body. The... The bird just... incinerated... in thin air... how? Why? W-What...? And without needing to predict as such, the innocent Fluttershy began weeping at the traces of ash resting on her hooves. And the sight of her grieving had my shocked eyes narrow in effort to express my building rage. What the hell Hasbro?! "What's going on here?" And look who turns up! "Twilight." With a stern tone I've never heard the alicorn used until now, Celestia addressed her pupil behind me. "Yes, your Majesty..." Ah [BEEP] it, while there was someone to blame. "To hell with formalities, Twilight!" I finally tore my eyes from the awful remains, switching my hardened gaze to the puzzled monarch. Who better to yell at? Because I needed to express my disbelief and anger somehow. "Your [BEEP] bird just died, Celestia, in Fluttershy's hooves! And you dare act high and mighty even now?" The guards between her growled in displeasure at my blatant disrespect, Twilight gasped at the censored language against her mentor. Meanwhile the Princess didn't look at all fazed by the rightful outburst. "Stardust, don't..." I ignored Twilight's weak plea and gaze, pointing at the undisturbed alicorn. "Could you for one moment just let the poor pegasus behind us mourn in peace over your pet? She tried everything to heal it when it was clearly sick." Said yellow mare spoke up. "Stardust, please. It was my fault, Princess." What?! My stare switched to Fluttershy. "No, it wasn't. It was my fault Princess; Fluttershy didn't know what she was doing." Not you too Twilight! "I'm the one who did it." You did nothing! "I was trying to help-" "Oh for [BEEP] sake." I rolled my eyes at the two, the purple unicorn inhaling a sharp breath at my usage of beeped words, myself staring determinedly at Celestia. "If anyone's to blame for this travesty, there's no one else but me." The tall royal alicorn, to her small credit, held up a hoof that ordered Twilight and Fluttershy to be silent from protesting. "Go on." "I stole the bird." Heaven be damned if I allowed Twilight or Fluttershy to be punished in any way by this excuse for monarch. If anyone deserves to be banished or imprisoned for committing treasonous acts against Celestia, then look no further; because here I am. I let my humour get the best of me, instead of rationality inciting me to return the bird, and thanks to that entertainment the chicken died in in poor Fluttershy's lying hooves. The Princess of the Sun didn't look at all surprised, raising an intrigued brow. "Indeed?" I nodded at the neutral tone. "Indeed. Any my treatment towards it caused your bird to disintegrate." At least she's being calm about it, though that caused me to frown. Your pet just died, for God's sake! "And what motivation, might I inquire, would you have to abducting Philomena?" Despite the horrific demise behind me, I smirked. "Out of spite, mother-[BEEP]." You know, it was kinda like anyone's reaction in Harry Potter to saying Voldemort by his name, with the amount of shock Twilight was displaying from my clear lack of love for her teacher. I wonder about the expressions of the others but the guards. How are the rest of the Mane Six reacting to my lack of acknowledgement towards Celestia's status? One thing to dwell in my banishment or imprisonment, I imagine. "Stardust, don't do this-" "Better me than you two, Fluttershy." I whispered in turn to my left. Then another thought popped up. "I'm sorry, my dear." Beneath that anger was regret; regret that I refused to return the dead animal back to its home... ...Wait a minute. "Your Highness," Well one of the guards was in clear favour of getting rid of me, it seems. Blue distasteful eyes focused on me as the pegasus royal guard continued. "Should we arrest this stallion? He has displayed just as much disrespect towards you back in Canterlot; surely that alone warrants his imprisonment?" I doubt I caused any major changes... was the bird going to die anyway? Around Fluttershy and Twilight? Those curious thoughts occupied my mind more than the judging expression on Celestia's features. And since when did chickens suddenly get engulfed with flames and quickly turn into ash...? "Guys! Look!" Spike's sudden surprised call caused everyone's, mine included, gaze towards where he was pointing at- What in the name of the Anti-Christ?! The ash was... flying into the air, like smoke before taking the image of a tiny tornado. My jaw was literally agape as all anger vanished, replaced by confusion while common sense pounded against my brains to figure out what the hell was exactly going on. "Your mistreatment, you say Stardust?" I heard a humoured Celestia inquire from behind me. The bird became ash, so what was this-... No... No... No...! But my worst suspicion came to life as the red and orange bird emerged from the ashes, posing majestically before us. While ponies around me let out sounds of wonder at the sight before us, my only expression was disbelief and even more rage. Oh I'm happy the bird's not dead, but that is very, VERY short to the disdain of my comparison earlier today being reinforced by the revelation of Celestia's pet Phoenix! "Bull-[BEEP]! BULL-[BEEP]!" But my vocal seething fell on deaf ears by everyone, as their attention was now focused on the rare mythical creature and its owner. "This is Philomena. She's quite a sight as I said." And a ripoff, Dumble-mare... "But nothing unusual for a Phoenix. Isn't that right, Philomena?" I hate everything now... "I must say, Stardust, how bold it was of you to take the blame on yourself like that." The white tall mare commented pleasantly as we walked down some pathway around Ponyville's park. "Someone like Twilight or Fluttershy didn't deserve any sort of punishment for taking a pet, royalty or not." I responded evenly, wondering how long exactly this leisurely stroll was going to occupy the pair of us. With that disaster finally over with, my entertainment for today ending in shock and rage - surprise surprise - Celestia excused herself from the group and asked me to accompany her outside the town, despite her guards protesting at the thought of leaving her with the likes of me. Wise stallions; clearly more wise than their ruler. I was, of course, still furious over the fact Celestia's pet was a Phoenix. While it did explain its previous apparent illness- no, no I'm not defending anything here, I'm still fricking infuriated over the fact Celestia had a God damn Phoenix! Thus adding another comparison between two leaders their separate species looked up to. First we had Sonic the Pegasus. Now Dumble-mare. Why does this make me so angry? Because... Because... I just was! Christ... "Still, were the theatrics against me necessary?" "It's just so easy to be mad at you." I retorted, glancing at the unperturbed alicorn who was arguably taller than my own Dad. "And can you honestly blame me, considering my belief that your pet died in that poor pegasus' hooves?" The Princess cocked her head a little, her own gaze set on the path. "Perhaps. But one must not deny that your vulgar language towards me today was completely unacceptable." "Bite me." The unfazed reply caused Celestia to sigh. "You are fortunate that I chose not to have you imprisoned for your lack of respect today, or back in Canterlot. But that will only last for so long." "Throw me away then." I challenged hotly, halting in my walk while staring at the ancient mare. "Show me you're someone worth respecting then." Looking over her shoulder after eventually halting herself, Celestia raised a genuinely curious brow. "Are you truly so uncaring of your fate?" "Seeing my family again is far more important to me than anything else." Sod my own well-being. "Unless you have a reason to speak to me, throw me away into a cell or go back to sit on your throne and do nothing." Instead of rising to the bait, the alicorn at least displayed some calm intelligence. "Very well. I did state in my letter I wished to speak with you over something." Finally. She waited for me to walk beside her again before addressing the subject. "I was wondering if you would tell me more about who and what you are." At the statement I raised a brow. Who and what I am? "Why do you ask...?" What purpose would that fulfill? The alicorn began to provide and explanation, one that was clearly thought of before arriving to Ponyville. "I believe it would assist in my research over your dilemma. You still wish to return home, correct?" "More than anything." Was my immediate, definite answer. "Is this why we are taking this walk, so no one will overhear us?" She shook her head, her soft tone waving rolls of amusement. "No, I just like to take a stroll sometimes while I can escape the stuffiness of my duties." When she chuckled and I didn't, Celestia cleared her throat to continue the more important topic. "I hereby request your presence in Canterlot for a few days or so, beginning with the night of the Grand Galloping Gala." That was enough to cause an immediate derailment in my movement, while Celestia smiled lightly at my reaction. "You want me to... stick around in that uptight kingdom of yours for a couple of days?" Just for clarification. She nodded positively, obviously feigning ignorance to the "uptight" comment. "Indeed. The decision is yours, of course, and I will provide you with time to dwell on it until that night. The Gala is very fast approaching, as you know-" Well no, I didn't. "- Plus it could aid us in solving your plight, despite the task given to you." ...Huh. "And you believe discussing about my own species will... aid in helping me?" "I understand your skepticism, Stardust. Speaking of your task, however, I would like to add that through my eyes you are making tremendous progress with befriending my beloved student and her friends." I waved off the compliment. There were higher priorities. "I'll think about your proposition." I said. On one hand it could prove beneficial for me, despite the odds, and I rather enjoyed the food they served in that large kingdom. I would just have to be careful with what I tell Celestia... or her sister. Speaking of. "How is Luna, by the way?" I queried. I haven't seen her since my visit to the castle, and she was seemingly recovering well from the fact of her horrific banishment to an isolated rock for over ten centuries. The alicorn blinked at the change of subject, but answered warmly regardless. "Why, my dear sister is doing fine, thank you. I will be sure to inform Luna you inquired about her." I nodded in thanks. Well at least the better of the two sisters was recovering swiftly. "I shall see you at the gala then, my friend?" "You will." I replied, nodding again but in farewell as Celestia smiled pleasantly before walking back the way we arrived from. "Very good. Farewell, Stardust." Farewell you disgraceful ripoff. "Farewell, Celestia." No acknowledgement to my addressing her without title? Okay then. I sighed in relief when the monarch wasn't within hearing distance. Finally, glad to be rid of her, for now. But I suppose that won't be the case at the gala and afterwards. I keep forgetting that was even a thing. When was that event occurring again...? No idea. Though I'm sure Twilight and Spike will keep reminding me as the days towards it draw closer. I sighed. Nothing better to do, really. But that comment about how well I was doing in Celestia's eyes repeated in my mind, inciting my scoff. "Tch, as if I deserve to be friends with them..." Especially today, after my clear disrespect towards their Princess without any remorse for it. Hell, I respect that Phoenix more than I do its owner. Rainbow Dash and Applejack were already suspicious of me, they made that clear a while back, but seeing my confrontation with the monarch today must have sealed the case for them- A shifting bush in my line of sight caused me to raise a brow, and halt my thought process. "Come on out." I ordered sternly. It might be a squirrel, but better safe than sorry. Plus after today I just didn't want to tolerate any more bull... And out-stepped the purple unicorn, staring at me with a mixture of sheepishness and shame. "Hey Stardust..." "...Hello Twilight." My defeated tone replied. I rubbed my forehead as bits of frustration remained in its prime over my mind. "How much did you hear...?" ...Oh [BEEP]. If she heard everything... An embarrassed shrug. "Enough, though I'm awfully sorry for eavesdropping like that. I wanted to clarify with the Princess if there was any letter she wanted me to write today, but-" "You're forgiven." I cut her off sharply as I continued swallowing my irritation. "Really, it should be me apologizing to you... big time, I might add." "If you're referring to your outrageous attitude towards the Princess-" "More than that. I was nothing but a huge arse today. When you and Fluttershy were attempting to heal and find the bird. I just sat around and did nothing, while encouraging Spike not to assist you the whole time." I finally removed my hoof from my features, viewing Twilight's patient expression. "I don't know what caused such behaviour today... I'm sorry, Twilight." Was I truly sorry for laughing at their expense? No. But I held regret for Fluttershy's temporary depression after the Phoenix was apparently dead. I wanted to apologize for at least something. For a long moment, the intelligent unicorn stared at me before finally sighing, looking elsewhere. "Sometimes, Stardust, you are such a mystery to me." Twilight admitted with a shifted thoughtful expression. "Your words. Your actions and decisions. Anything rational with you just seems futile at times." With that perception, I released a light smirk. "You're not the first I've befuddled." But the clever mare was in no mood for jesting. "I promised long ago I wouldn't ask any further about your illogical existence; specifically that inexplicable strength of yours and why you do the things you do. Overhearing your conversation with Princess Celestia only makes me more curious about you, Stardust, but I know you hate me asking about anything unusual about you." "I don't hate it, Twilight; I just prefer not to answer." "But there is one thing I would like to know; something I think you can answer." The unicorn walked closer, staring at me with an uncertain expression on those pony features. "I gave you a room in the library by the Princess' request, and as a way of thanking you for helping us defeat Nightmare Moon. I was led to believe you residing in the house was a test I must solve." Her ears drooped a little. "But now I'm not so sure anymore, after listening in to that talk you two had. So I want you to be honest with me, Stardust Balance... is your staying in Ponyville - in the library - making friends with myself, Spike and the girls a task for me... or for you?" That's all she desired to know...? Well, she was right about one thing, it was a question I could answer without exposing who or what I truly was. And if it puts some of her mind at ease, and earns Twilight's trust more, then the least I can do is indulge her. "For me, Twilight... it was always for me." I admitted firmly. After processing that and slowly nodding, Twilight's expression asked me to continue. "There are some things about myself I can't answer, nor explain. Not because you don't deserve to know, but it just wouldn't do myself any favours." "How so?" Endless pestering questions from you comes to the top of my mind. "Basically, my dear, there are some things about me that will blow your mind." I waited for a moment. After the sharp mare finally realized I wasn't going to satisfy her curiosity any further, she smiled a little. "Well, as if you don't do that enough." I shrugged while Twilight nodded. "Alright, I think that's enough questioning you. I think after this hectic day we all require some rest; are you coming back to the library with me?" "...May as well; since your mentor abandoned me in this park." "Just be glad she didn't do worse, considering what you did." "I said I was sorry." Though not for telling off Celestia, necessary or not. "One can forgive, Stardust, but never forget." I rolled my eyes playfully. "Must you take everything seriously?" "Says you." Yet instead of waiting for my retort, the pony walking to my right changed the topic. And there was something about her tone I couldn't quite put a finger on. "Did you... really mean what you said to Fluttershy?" Hm? I raised a curious brow at the gaze-avoiding Twilight. "About me being more deserving than you two with being banished? Yes, I did." A shake of her head. "That's not true and you know it. But no, I meant what you said to her in the cottage." "...What did I say again?" There were a lot of things I must have said admist my laughing fits in Fluttershy's house. "You... you know what? Never mind." Twilight shook her head again, this time in determination, while a smile was thrown at me. "Forget it. I'm sure I was just hearing things." If I didn't know better, she looked ashamed for inquiring. "Erm... okay?" And she calls me baffling. "And by the way, Princess Celestia was right about you making remarkable progress with becoming friends with us." Twilight commented, admitting to an extent over what she heard. "Though today might have derailed that, for the time being." I scoffed. "No doubt." A small inconvenience, but I'm certain they'll all forgive me for blatantly yelling at and vocally abusing their royal monarch. From the corner of my eye the thoughtful mare glanced at me. "Are we close yet to being friends in your eyes?" I might be imagining things, or there was hope in her tone. "...I won't lie Twilight; you're closer than you've ever been before." Chapter Twenty-Three: The Fabrication Chronicles Chapter Twenty-Three: The Fabrication Chronicles It appears I've severely underestimated the determination of those two. "I'm tellin' ya Twilight; there's somethin' not right about that there pony livin' upstairs." "Yeah! I mean the way he yelled at the Princess yesterday? Something's never been right about him." What was 'right' about me, I suppose, was the gentle stealth I used while walking down the staircase, overhearing just as Twilight had done yesterday towards the two mares addressing their suspicions to the purple unicorn. I couldn't see their expressions or whereabouts in the main room they were, but for now their conversation was of greater importance. If they're investigating about me, then it's possible other might be too. And I couldn't allow that. I heard Twilight sigh. "What Stardust did yesterday was inappropriate and beyond disrespectful. But I'm sure he had his reasons." Such as Fawkes the Phoenix apparently dying in front of Fluttershy; who wouldn't be furious then? Rainbow Dash released a loud scoff. "Yeah sure, just as he had his 'reasons' for glaring at the Princess when she visited Sugarcube Corner. Care to explain that?" "Well..." Don't even think about it, Twilight. "Stardust did once admit he didn't like Princess Celestia at all." ...Well I suppose I didn't make the unicorn promise not to tell anyone that. Applejack was the first to react. "Now wait jus' a darn minute: if Stardust has no love for her, then why did the Princess seem like she was gettin' along with him jus' fine?" Because your monarch is a fool. "I don't know." Twilight confessed. "But I think she might be more interested in the fact he's not- erm..." That hesitation caused me to raise a brow, as yesterday's conversation replayed through my mind. How much exactly did Twilight hear between Celestia and I? "Not what?" "...No, I shouldn't say." Well I can appreciate her refusal to reveal anything. And I am also grateful to the loyal unicorn for sticking up for me like this, and yet that was rather puzzling to me. Did she honestly hold me in such high regard? The orange cowgirl mare's sigh echoed across the wide library first floor. "Twilight, I know you and Stardust are friends. And we think of him as one too, especially after he helped my cousin Braeburn and Appleloosa, but don't ya think there are some things about him that make no gosh darn sense?" "I can agree there, Applejack." Twilight concurred, her tone that of continous hesitation, as though carefully deciding what to say. "But I promised Stardust long ago that I wouldn't ask him anything abouy those nonsensical traits of his, until he's ready to tell me himself." Rainbow Dash huffed. "And what if he's never ready, Twilight? What if he's just saying that so you'll never ask again and never find out?" ...Damn. As Twilight provided no answer, blew out my own quiet frustrated breath. Picking a time to tell the purple unicorn anything never sprung to mind, and why should it? I had absolutely no intention on cofessing to Twilight, to the two mare's visiting her, or anyone else in this godforsaken town the truth of myself at all. And there were still answers I needed myself. Such as that Superman strength that comes right the hell out of nowhere, and why magic apparently works differently around me. And why I was even brought to Equestria in the first place. If I had those answered first, then maybe... just maybe... No. No, I 'd still refuse to divulge my origins towards the inquisitive student of Celestia or her friends. Since Twilight refused to speak, Applejack inquired next. "Twilight, is there anythin' you do know about him, besides that ridiculous strength of his, that's unusual?" Hopefully Twilight was an expert of keeping secrets- "Well... I-I mean I wouldn't be a good friend if told you two without asking him beforehand, but..." Please. Don't do it. But alas, as Rainbow Dash and Applejack must've given the mare a joint firm stare, I winced at Twilight's admittance to what she knew. "I know that Stardust living under the same roof as me and Spike was a task given to him by the Princess. And that's he's not who he says he is." So today I've learnt today that Twilight is terrible at keeping secrets. The more you know. "You mean... wait, what do you mean?" "I mean there's more to him being away from his homeland than I thought. I overheard him and Princess Celestia talking yesterday, and..." "Go on..." Applejack urged, not unkindly. No, please don't. "I don't really understand it all myself." Twilight sighed. "But I think Stardust has been deceiving us right from the very beginning-" "I knew it!" "Rainbow Dash, please. But I don't believe he has any ill intentions; I think Stardust just wants to return home, and my theory is maybe Princess Celestia asked him to take residence with me while she finds a way to help him." ...You know, I suppose this was, in a way, a good thing for Twilight to be running her mouth to the two listening ponies; I am eavesdropping on how much she knew and believed from my conversation with Celestia. As the two mare's of an audience said nothing, evidently processing the information, there was a sound of more hesitation before Twilight spoke up again. "There's something else, too..." "What, is he dangerous?" Ah, always to assume the worst, eh Rainbow Dash? I imagine the purple unicorn shaking her head. "No... well, I don't think so at least. But what I mean to say is... I also don't think that Stardust is... entirely... what he says he is." And just like that I felt all blood drain from my face. Not good. Not good not good notgoodnotgoodnotgood. "Hey, Stardust! Wait for me!" I heard a desperate Spike call out. Damn, he must of noticed my brisk departure from the library and decided to pursue me. I had a quarter of a mind to order the dragon to return to his home. But the other three quarters of my mind were where I was focusing the most on; particuly on a purple unicorn's conversation with two other ponies who refused to mind their own business. She knew. She knew. Some shred of positivism to this revelation was my certainty that Twilight wasn't exactly aware of what I was precisely, and the knowledgeable student of Celestia was doubtful of her own claim, as it sounded when she informed Applejack and Rainbow Dash of her theory. But the fact remains that the pegasus and Earth Pony were more suspicious than ever of me, and Twilight was getting closer towards the truth. A truth, I admit, I did a sloppy job of guarding. Snips and Snails had kept their mouths shut. Trixie was far away and I'm not sure what benefit she'd gain from telling any inhabitant elsewhere. Celestia assured neither she nor Luna divulged the secret to anyone but Shining Armor. Speaking of, I'm not sure if he's kept the knowledge to himself or informed anyone close to him... such as his mate. But now Twilight knew. And so did a few of her friends; specifically two of the nosy ones. What was Twilight thinking? Of all ponies she could confess her concerns to, the most rational decisions wouldn't be Applejack or Rainbow Dash. Hell, I'd trust Pinkie Pie to keep the secret more than them! I am so screwed... "Glad I caught up to you." I heard the ever-persistent Spike state happily next to my brisk walk downtown. He must have noticed my expression as the lizard's tone changed quickly. "Are you okay? You look uneased." As usual, when anyone inquires about my health, my muzzle released the immediate responce. "I'm fine, Spike. Just some things on my plate I need to sort out." Like how to deal with the fact Twilight was most likely going to get tired of the secrecy, and ask Celestia herself the truth about me being here and living with the unicorn and Spike. And that Rainbow Dash and Applejack were probably going to act like detectives during their own investigations. Thankfully, subtlety was not a trait of theirs. "Are you sure? You look almost, I don't know... scared." The choice of word slowed my pace for a moment, my eyes closing tight for a brief moment to retain some calmness. Scared? I was concerned about the whole ordeal, yes, but I wasn't afraid. Something as trivial as this didn't frighten me in the slightest. But I couldn't ignore it. "Why are you here, Spike?" I queried instead, opening my eyes again as I continued my destination to... God knows where. I just needed to be out of the house for a while. The dragon began running his mouth, and I immediately regretted asking. . "Well Twilight wanted me to complete this dull and long chore, and I was wondering if you would help me complete it. Equestria knows why she'd expect me to clean all the shelves of the library's second floor. I mean, the first floor bad enough, and I need my beauty sleep and-... do you hear something?" "Only you complaining-" BANG! Whatever impacted into me had my vision swirling around in all angles as my body soared through the air. Pain, confusion and panic were the only emotions I felt right then as my temporary pony form proceeded to crash into a nearby fruit stand, my eyesight then covered in various sauces from numerous healthy food. Ow... "Oh my!" "Stardust!" "We're so sorry, we didn't mean to hit you!" Three different young voices exclaimed in clear horror, obviously the ones responsible for having me landing on some food shelves. Wiping the combination of sauces off my face, my blinking sight first spotted the Cutie Mark Crusaders, staring at the damage they've caused with shame. As they should be. As no one then decided to help pull me out of this mess, I took the liberty myself as pain coursed through the right side of my body. Ah great, more problems to add to my list: a shower and some nurse aid. What will the world think of next? "Are you okay?" Spike inquired in concern as I slowly approached the group, wiping whatever food substances I could reach off my body. "Just peachy Spike." "We're sorry Stardust." Sweetie Belle spoke on behalf of her friends, bowing in guilt. "We never meant to crash into you like that. Guess we were caught up in our excitement to see Rainbow Dash we weren't watching where we're going." The excuse incited me to raise a brow. "And what, may I ask, does Rainbow Dash have to make you three so excited?" "The story of how she got her cutie mark!" The answer from Scootaloo caused me to wince. Ah, yes, those things. "I doubt it's anything that spectacular." The young orange filly scoffed. "Yeah right. I'm sure what she has to say will be awesome!" The typical fangirl. One of the young children had the gall then to walk closer and pull up my cape, revealing the offensive damn mark I had sealed on my rear end. "Hey, Stardust, why don't you tell us how you got your cutie mark?" "Yeah!" Rarity's young sister added in agreement. "Since we're pretty much asking anyone anyway. How did you get yours, Stardust?" First they crash into me, now they expect me to indulge their curiosity? Even if I humoured them, I had no idea how I obtained the godforsaken mark myself. And yet, the three girls were staring at me with expectant, and innocent, sparkling eyes. ...God damn my weakness for children. I sighed. Well if it gets my mind off certain things, why not? "Okay, I'll tell you three how I gained my... cutie mark." And I proceeded to indulge their imagination by my false tale. Oh how I once arrived at a kingdom during the coronation of a new ruler, who had her own personal troubles. More specifically her unnatural powers. An argument with her younger and naive sibling caused her to cast the entire kingdom in eternal winter, and the new Queen to run away from home and take residence in the mountains. Out of compassion and a desire to help, I followed the Queen. And before I knew it, the Crusaders and Spike weren't the only audience. Since I was in no hurry, despite hearing Scootaloo groan over the length of the tale while her two friends were mystified, I went into exact detail over how I found the ice castle created from the powers of the troubled Queen. Said monarch was wary of my presence, worried I would try to drag her back to the kingdom and have her tried for being different. Eventually I convinced my intentions were sincere, and that I knew how to help her control her rather unstable gift. Skeptic at first of course, the Queen eventually relented to my offers for assistance, and with my help, she learned how to control her icy capabilities through positive emotions, the most powerful one being love. Love for her sibling; the only family she had left. And upon realizing this, the Queen allowed me to take her home where she belonged, and the kingdom rejoiced and forgave their ruler as she got rid of the disaster that had befallen them. The sisters reunited, the younger one learning to never engage to someone she just met. The pony who tried to take over the kingdom arrested and sent to return to his own land. And as I watched the entire kingdom prosper, by the help of my compassion and understanding what the Queen was going through, then, and only then, did I receive my cutie mark. Basically, as anyone at home could tell straight at the beginning, I retold the plot to Frozen. Only I left out the part about the annoying talking snowman, the rubbish parents, the forced love interest and his pet reindeer, and the deus-ex-machima trolls. "Wow..." Apple Bloom was the first to respond after seconds of silence upon concluding my 'tale', just as in awe as the crowd I gained from telling my story in the middle of the town. "So they all lived happily ever after then?" "They have indeed." I folded my arms, having taken a seat while sharing the fabricated tale. "It was my.. compassion... that gave me my cutie mark." AKA the horrendous thing marked on my posterior. Seriously, why were these things not shown on the chest or somewhere more sensible again? "Wait!" Sweetie Belle then exclaimed, as though a thought popped up. "Was there some kind of romance going on with you and the Queen?" Me and Elsa... well I won't lie and say I've never had the idea before. I honestly chuckled at the question, the remaining pain on my side slowly fading away as I answered the innocent filly's inquiry. "No; we remain good friends. The moral of the story, my child, is that the love from one's family is just as powerful as the love from romance." I noted some ponies glancing at one another upon saying this. "'Love will thaw a frozen heart'..." Scootaloo then recited from a quote I used in the story thoughtfully. Then the young pegasus shook her head as though remembering something. "Bah! All this lovey dovey stuff is getting to my head! Come on girls. We need a more awesome tale!" As though their top priorities suddenly returned to their minds, the other two fillies nodded and hopped aboard the scooter, and before I knew it a cloud of smoke remained where the fillies previously were. ...Huh. "Well I thought that story was amazing!" Lyra Heartstrings said blissfully as the crowd slowly dispersed, gesturing just how much he enjoyed the tale. "I've never heard of a ruler who can control ice itself." "Well it's a very small kingdom." I explained, but a smile lifted on my muzzle over the fact someone liked my retelling of the film. "That was a great story." My attention then shifted to the voice's owner, no other than Bon Bon. "You would make a great storyteller, wouldn't he Lyra?" Her companion nodded enthusiastically. "Yep!" I rubbed the back of my head, the flattery getting to me more than I'd like. "Ladies, I am grateful for the comments. But it wasn't the best of a narration." Bon Bon giggled. "Aren't you humble, Stardust?" "Simply truthful." While the whole tale I shared was complete and utter bull. "So you made that entire thing up, didn't you?" "No Spike," I replied while awaiting the dragon to finish making the ice pack. "I truly went on an adventure to help a monarch come to terms with her ice powers. It was a realistic story." I'm more than certain the townsfolk will figure out it was all a deceptive tale if they haven't already. As for the Crusaders? Eh no harm in them believing it to be fact. "Okay, no need for the sarcasm." Spike rolled his eyes while approaching with the blasted thing, applying the small bag filled with ice cubes inside against my cape-removed side. Ow... "Cheers Spike." I grumbled out sincerely while wincing at the coldness invading my fur. Even when there wasn't a threat around, I still somehow end up in pain. Equestria. A world filled with bright happy wonders, and painful experiences to the unwary. "No problem Stardust." After allowing me to apply the pressure myself, the small lizard took his seat at other side of the table, clasping his hands together. "So, gonna tell me what was bothering you earlier, or what?" ... "...I'm guessing that's a no." I nodded in confirmation, gently stilling the ice pack against my bruised side where that godforsaken scooter impacted into. Spike then changed the subject. "Well, on the plus side, you gave everyone an awesome story to listen to. I enjoyed it too." I shrugged... instantly regretting so as small pain coursed across me. "The girls asked for a story and I happily obliged. I use to read stories to my little sister, you know. And I quite missed the feeling." Oh don't give me that look Spike; I have no requirement for sympathy. "Your sister's lucky then." I raised a brow at the unnecessary compliment. Spike then chuckled. "Hey, maybe you can read a bedtime story to me every night, until the day you find a way back home." "...I won't lie Spike." I sighed in my honest tone. "That idea does intrigue me." The dragon blinked at the clear unexpected response. "R-Really? You'd do that for me?" Why not? Spike was still only a child, a baby among his species to that extent. And telling that fabricated tale to the Crusaders and then some residents of the town who decided to take a listen brought back some feeling of nostalgia. Besides, I see no genuine problem with the idea... aside from the fact almost every storybook I've read in this library was utter [BEEP]. I faintly smirked. "Only if you behave yourself and complete your chores, my young friend." If I had fingers I'd be wagging one at the beaming dragon. Honestly Spike, don't make a fuss out of it. "Speaking of which, don't you have a chore to complete, Spike?" Our attention turned towards the voice's owner. Twilight stood within the doorway of the kitchen, looking quite stern towards the young dragon. Spike then let out a noise of remembrance, slapping his own forehead. "Oh, right! Sorry, guess in all the excitement I've forgotten about it. I suppose it's too late to ask for your help now, isn't it Stardust?" "On the contrary." As I had no intention in being along under the same room as Twilight, I made an effort to stand up... wincing again at the fading pain. "I would be glad to assist-" "Actually, Spike, Stardust and I need to talk." Twilight interjected not unkindly, looking at the dragon apologetically. "But as he said, finish your chore today and he'll read you a bedtime story tonight." Oh no... As the dragon finally, yet reluctantly, nodded and walked out of the room to complete his daunting task, the purple unicorn took Spike's spot by the table and looked at me with clear concern. "Are you okay? What happened?" In the split-second of realizing she was gesturing to my injury, I smiled a little while slowly sitting down again. "Had a run-in with the three stooges. Quite literally." "...I'm sorry?" "The Crusaders." "Ah." Twilight nodded, before clearing her throat. "Well then, I guess this would be the perfect time to talk." ...Ah great. Well, this had to have come sooner or later. This ever-persistent mare will probably wish for me to finally tell her the truth. No more secrets, no more deceptions. Just the complete and utter honesty behind who I was... and what I was. Well I'll guarantee her I was no Changling, for starters, if she currently knew what they were. And after she knew everything, Twilight was most likely going to indulge her friend's curiosity, and I will forever be hounded by endless questions, or perhaps get thrown out of the library or entire town should the residents learn the truth. I may have to take up Celestia's offer earlier than I hoped. But that doesn't mean I'll simply divulge everything about myself right away to this inquisitive knowledge-seeking unicorn before me, staring at me with those sparkling violet stern eyes. It will take a lot of coaxing and convincing before Twilight could ever hope of gaining pure truthful answers out of me. "It's time we set up some boundaries." "I bet it is- wait what?" My sarcastic defensive tone immediately switched to express my confusion. Boundaries? What on Earth was this pony going on about? Twilight feigned ignorance to my confusion, continuing her prepared speech while a list separated right next to her... oh joy.. "While you have been a pleasant house guest, and assisted Spike and I numerous times with the library, there are some things we need to address if we are to get along more." ...What? This time she smiled lightly at my expression. "I know what you're thinking; I decided now finally to talk about this? Well I thought we wouldn't have to address this, until I discovered yesterday that your residence here was a task from the Princess to you, and not for me." That's not what I'm thinking and you know it Twilight! "Speaking of which, we can start with your blatant inappropriate behaviour around Princess Celestia." I was simply bemused by all this. Well if this was a different subject than the one I had in mind, may as well hear the unicorn out. Twilight cleared her throat. "I know you hold some measure of dislike towards her, despite your claims of 'indifference', and I would like that to stop." "Next you'll ask me to cease breathing." I grumbled sourly while leaning back. Stop making fun of Dumble-mare? But it's so easy to do! "You can at least show some courtesy to the Princess, after all." "Only if she gains my respect." Which, let's face it my dear, was as likely to happen as Fifty Shades Of Grey becoming a worldwide hit. Then a thought sprung up. "If I stop being rude to her in your presence, would that do it?" "...That would suffice." Twilight must have grasped that I would be a jerk to her mentor even without the teenage mare being in the same room. "And in the library, too. I would appreciate hearing no more negative comments when mentioning Princess Celestia within this house. Okay?" "...Sure, I can do that." It seems I keep forgetting my bruised injury, as I immediately winced again upon shrugging. At Twilight's relieved expression, I inquired. "What else?" Her eyes glanced at the list, while I groaned inwardly, before addressing the next issue. "Your usage of awful profanities." I knew it. "Such words were removed from Equestria for a reason, Stardust. And I would appreciate it if you would tone down on them, at least a little. In addition, I'd prefer you'd not swear within the library, especially around Spike." Well at least she didn't request for me never to swear again. "That I can do. Next." "Let's see... well I would say you could help around the library more often, but you seem to be doing fine in that regard whenever you're helping Spike." Twilight's eyes scrolled down the floating list. "Ah, here we are. I've noticed, along with Spike and the others, that you refuse to allow anyone to help you whenever you're feeling upset or mad over something." "...What of it?" I asked quietly with a frown. The mare glanced at me, her features a touch of hesitation before she continued. "I... we would like you to be more open with us, Stardust, to tell us what troubles you and allow us to assist in making you feel better." "Out of the question." Was my immediate, stern reply. Of course I could just lie to their faces whenever something was making me uneasy, but since we're talking about this. Before Twilight could provide an explanation I continued with no room for argument. "Whatever has me on edge is none, I repeat, none of your or anyone else's business. I will sort out whatever problem I have by my own way." I always have done. "But-" "No objections, Twilight." My own eyes narrowed against her protesting own. "I do not require your help. While your concern is appreciated, it is unnecessary. There is nothing, absolutely naught you can do to help whatever ails me from time to time. You want me to acknowledge you as a friend? Then respect my privacy and let me handle my own problems, deal?" Really, was it too much to ask for? Apparently so, judging by the clear reluctance on Twilight's features. But I refused to waver. They didn't need to know whatever I was going through, even if they were part of or the problem themselves. "All right." Finally the unicorn relented with a deep sigh, her violet orbs now reflecting regret. "I'm sorry for trying to get in your business like that." "It's fine, my dear." I quickly reassured the studious mare, smiling slightly. "I am grateful for your kindness and concern, but there are some things you just can't help with, no matter what." This was the second time I've eavesdropped today. And I have no regrets doing so. Instead, let's just hope I don't regret ever sharing the truth about myself to Spike... who was currently being interrogated by a questioning Twilight. "Spike, I understand your reluctance to talk about it, but there are some things I would like to know about our residential friend downstairs." Or currently upstairs spying on you two, my dear. The dragon began asking suspiciously, "Like what...?" Well at least he wasn't totally obedient to the one who raised him. After that rather nauseating discussion between Twilight and I in the kitchen, I left the conversation and room straight after the mention of "food" and "diet" became the next topics on her long literal list. No way was that mare going to tell me what to eat and how I was going to take care of my body. My parents were irritating enough about that. But I felt relief and some tension evaporate from my body after leaving, over the fact Twilight didn't wish to converse about who I truly was and why I was in Ponyville. I'm still trying to figure out the latter myself, and I didn't need any unreliable assistance. Celestia was, and I loathe to admit as such, more useful in helping me seek out the truth than Twilight. Wow... that kind of epiphany was just mind-boggling. "Some examples would who he really is, and why he's in Ponyville." I outwardly flinched at the possible thought of Spike easily giving in. Let's hope not. "I can't tell you, Twilight, even if I wanted to. You'll have to ask him that." I released a breath of relief and gratitude. Good work Spike! "But that's just it Spike, what if he never tells me? What if he keeps lying to me, to us, for the remainder of his time here? Do you honestly want a friend who deceives everyone around him?" "He has his reasons for doing so-" "What reasons?" This time the mare sounded rather exasperated. "Spike, what is such a great deal about him that he has to hide it from us? Is he a runaway fugitive? Someone from Tatarus itself? An ex-ally of Nightmare Moon's?" "No, he's none of those things!" I blinked at the unexpected blunt force of the dragon's tone. "He's our friend, Twilight, not our enemy! He helped us out from the very beginning, remember?" ...Wow. I quite honestly felt... touched by the defensive lizard. "I know Spike." This time the mare's voice was more gentle. "And I am forever grateful for what he did to help us multiple times. But still, to be friends you have to establish trust. And I get the feeling Stardust simply doesn't trust us." ...I can't lie and say you're just making assumptions, love. "Well, Stardust doesn't really trust anyone..." Spike answered slowly. "And he told you this." There was silence, thank God, before the dragon quickly resorted back to not revealing anything. "I-I can't tell you, Twilight. I promised Stardust I wouldn't tell anyone, not even you. A good friend doesn't break a promise!" ... "You're right, Spike. And I'm sorry for asking these questions. But I just feel as though I... we can help him if he opens himself a bit more to us, and not just to you. Please tell me this, is Stardust honestly who he says he is? Because I have checked around for any information or even mention of his homeland, and my searches resulted in nothing. Is everything he's told me, our friends, a lie or the truth?" Oh, what I've told them was true alright... depending on the perspective. "Yes." Spike replied without a trace of doubt. "Everything he's told you about himself was true." "And his homeland?" "..." Spike's sudden silence unfortunately gave Twilight the answer she required. "I see..." Followed by a sigh. "And you can't tell me anything more?" Spike sighed in turn. "I'm sorry Twilight... but I promised." Oh you might be feeling regretful, my young reptilian friend, but I felt proud of you. "It was nice of you to drop by, Stardust." "Just as it was nice of you to invite me in, my dear." I responded evenly to the polite Fluttershy, having taken my seat from the other side of the small round table. "And I apologize for visiting unannounced." The humble pegasus shook her head positively. "Oh, there's no need to apologize. You're just as welcomed here as anypony else I know." "You're too kind." Spotting a familiar white pet from the corner of my eye, I nodded to the bunny. "Hello Angel." It nodded back, seeming not to mind my presence like last time. "Tea?" Fluttershy inquired gently while offering the teapot. "No thank you. Not that much fond of tea." The yellow mare nodded, pouring herself a cup and speaking next while awaiting the drink to cool down. "May I ask why you decided to visit?" Good question. Maybe I just adore your pleasant company. Maybe I just needed some peace and quietness away from the tension within the library, and your cottage was the first location that came to mind. Maybe I required some comfort or sympathy from your shy presence as I release the negative emotions I always have pent up within me. Or maybe I was just being an inconvenience to Twilight and Spike, whether they knew it or not. In spite of all these optional answers, I chose a more meaningful one. Folding my arms I began. "Just to inform you, as Twilight is already aware of, I believe, neither you nor the others will be seeing me after the night of the Grand Galloping Gala." Fluttershy blinked, her expression that of surprise. "Oh, are you going somewhere?" "Celestia's castle." I explained, seeing no reason otherwise. "I will be residing there for a few days or so. I thought it would be wise of me to inform you and the others of this beforehand; so there wouldn't be any misunderstandings; such as any of you believing you've done anything wrong." It was a decision I finally concluded on while walking to Fluttershy's cottage. The fact that I've drawn too much attention to myself sealed the deal for me. If I spend a few days out of town, perhaps the questions about me will settle down before I return, and no one but the ever-persistent purple unicorn will move on to different things. Or maybe I'll find a way home before then. Even better. "I see." The meek pegasus smiled. "Then I suppose I should thank you before I forget to then." "...Pardon?" What did I do now? "For trying to take the blame for me when we thought Philomena... you know..." Ah yes, that phoenix. Just the mention of that bird gives me painful memories of yesterday. "Well." I shrugged casually. "Neither you or Twilight deserve any harsh punishment from Celestia. I would gladly take the fall just to spite that alicorn. So there's no need to thank me." Instead of giving the usual reaction to my attitude about the monarch, Fluttershy took a sip of her tea before tilting her head curiously, "You really don't like her, do you Stardust?" "...I find myself disagreeing with most of her actions (or lack thereof)." I admitted without regret. "It's difficult for me to acknowledge anyone like her with such respect if everything she does is nonsensical and unwise for a ruler of her status." "Maybe you should give her a chance..." I snorted as a memory popped up. "Twilight told me the same thing, long ago. And so far, it isn't working to that alicorn's benefit." "But you're staying in Canterlot, in Princess Celestia's castle, anyway?" "A clear contradiction, I know." I nodded in agreement. "But it was an offer I can't couldn't refuse, for reasons I'm afraid I must keep to myself. Besides," I faintly smiled at the blinking pegasus. "I've been too much of a bother to you lot recently anyway." I should've expected the urgent objection to my truthful claim. "Oh, now that's not true, Stardust! I'm sure the girls enjoy having you around. I especially do..." I raised a brow as the mare ducked her head for whatever reason, as though hiding that painfully evident blush on her muzzle. ...Was she really that embarrassed from flattering someone? "You're too kind, Fluttershy." I reassured the pegasus gently. "And I thank you for understanding." "Of course." She resumed her normal position, beaming before a thought clearly popped up in her mind. "Oh, by the way, I was wondering something." Hm? "Go on." "Um... well... I was wondering if... you told me yesterday I was your second favourite pony in Ponyville." Did I... ah yes I did! "Oh, yes, sorry about that." "No need to feel sorry." Fluttershy quickly assured me, before continuing with her inquiry. "I was curious... who's your first favourite?" The instant image of the smiling purple unicorn arisen within my mind. I was tempted to say my little sister, but that was before I remembered I said 'in Ponyville'. I saw no reason to answer her question... but with those soft innocent eyes who can refuse? "...You promise you won't tell anyone?" "Uh-huh." The yellow honest mare nodded positively. "Rainbow Dash." "Oh... oh!" My short laughter made her obvious realize I was joking, as the pegasus then giggled herself. "Okay then, so who is it?" "I live under the same roof as her." "Twilight?" I nodded, and for some unknown reason Fluttershy looked rather dejected. "Oh..." Not under my watch. "Hey." If I was within distance I would've placed a hoof on her shoulder in comfort. As the pegasus looked back at me, I smiled crudely. "First's the worst. Second's the best. Third's the one with the hairy chest... pity the third one, Fluttershy, pity the third one." As she smiled lightly - which was much better - an idea sprung to mind. "So, how would you like to hear that story I told Spike and the Crusaders today?" Chapter Twenty-Four: Owlicious? The [BEEP]? Chapter Twenty-Four: Owlicious? The [BEEP]? "- but upon arriving back to the tower, climbing the aged bricks with steel resolve and a strive to save his cherished maiden, the hope and relief on the former thief's features quickly shifted to concern and confusion. As Rapunzel was seemingly chained down and a napkin tied around her mouth. What followed was horror in her previously panic-stricken eyes as the sadistic witch attacked her champion-" "Zzz." The interruption of my retelling of my favourite Disney movie ever caused me to sigh in exasperation, as Spike had fallen straight to sleep again without my knowledge of such. Looking down at the lizard from my seat, a small smile graced my muzzle at the sight of the resting baby dragon. How can one stay mad at the innocence and tiredness of youth? Standing up, stretching my legs and back, the image of my own younger sibling incited my hoof to gently pat Spike's head. "Goodnight you lazy dragon." And surprise surprise, Twilight was standing by the doorway to Spike's room, deciding to turn off the room's light behind me while I closed the door. "You know, have you ever considered being a hired bedtime storyteller?" The mare asked with a serene smile. "I imagine the pay wouldn't be sufficient." I replied jokingly with a lowered voice, walking alongside her. "I appreciate you keeping an eye on Spike like this, as well as telling him those wonderful stories. You have no idea how much of a handle he can be; sometimes sneaking some gems to eat in bed." "I've dealt with worse kids." I smirked. And it was my small way of repaying Spike for his loyalty and keeping his mouth shut. "Hm. From what you've told me about Cerys, it sounds like Spike is just as difficult to take care of as she is." "Debatable." We chuckled quietly. It was pretty late currently, and I doubt either of us desired to wake Spike up for any reason. Twilight looked at me with a grateful expression. "Again, I must express how appreciative I am that you've been doing this for him since last week. I rarely have the time to read or tell him any bedtime stories." It seems, ever since I abide to the rules Twilight has set concerning my current stay in the library, the purple mare and I have gotten along more better than usual. When I stopped expressing my disgust for her ruler and mentor, helped around with the library more and ceased swearing within the house, that wove more threads of trust the unicorn was throwing over me. Trust I admittedly felt uncomfortable gaining from someone like her. Honestly, shouldn't this level of friendship Twilight was displaying towards me be limited to her other friends? I can't lie and say the genius mare hadn't received anymore genuine fondness from myself in turn. But while I was being careful with allowing myself to pleasantly enjoy chatting and being in Twilight's presence all around, she held no such restraints. But to be fair, Twilight had never made friends before she moved to Ponyville. So the inexperience and amount of emotional floodgates she was opening to me and the girls was excusable. "You're a busy mare." I said in understanding, restraining the urge to place a hoof of comfort on her shoulder. "Besides, I missed reading bedtime stories... I haven't done that for a while." The purple observant unicorn immediately knew who I was thinking about. "She's lucky to have such a sweet big brother like you, Stardust." I shrugged off the compliment, though I inwardly felt flattered. "I try, my dear, that's all that matters." Besides, it was a blast just telling stories to a child once again. I managed to conjure up a solution instead of reading to the dragon those awful generic storybooks in the library. Instead I've told him the plot to various Disney movies, with some tweaks here and there. I suppose I should thank Frozen for giving me the idea when I told the Crusaders my false tale of how I earned my repulsive mark. Yet instead of continuing to flatter me, Twilight thankfully chose switching to a new topic. "I'm sure Spike will already miss having you read to him when you stay at Canterlot for a while." My hooves briefly halted, my attention then wholly on the unfazed unicorn who stopped beside me. "You know about that then." A statement, not a question. Of course, I have already informed the rest of the Mane Six beforehand, and I presumed that Twilight was already aware. Fluttershy was fine with it, though expressed sadness over my upcoming absence for a while. Rarity was intrigued about it, and requested for me to inquire the Princess about that latest fashion trends in Canterlot. Applejack wished me a future farewell, though the disappointment in her tone told me any investigations of hers and Rainbow Dash's will be halted by my absence. Pinkie Pie seemed happy for me, and I managed to dissuade her from throwing an early farewell party. And Rainbow Dash acted rather indifferent to my future departure, to my own indifference, but I knew she was as disappointed as the orange Earth Pony. If Twilight wasn't aware of it before I discussed it with it, then why wouldn't I have saved the best for last? Twilight nodded in confirmation. "And I am fine with it, Stardust. I won't question Princess Celestia's request in you residing in her castle for a few days, despite my curiosity otherwise." Ever the loyal mare. Then the unicorn smiled softly. "But even then, I, Spike and the girls will miss you." That genuine tone. That reflection of honesty in her eyes. That caring for my well-being. I looked away at the openness of it all. "Sometimes, Twilight... you're too nice for your own good." "That is why you are my number one assistant." "I'm sorry; I didn't hear you." Twilight repeated herself. "That is why you are my number one assistant." I rolled my eyes in good faith at Spike's youthful ego. "Miss that! Huh?" "That is why you're my number one pain in the arse." "I- hey!" Twilight giggled. "Stardust, be nice." "I am being nice." I protested jokingly as we headed to the door to outside. "We're seeing a meteor shower, no? That's why I'm on my best behaviour... what?" I asked in confusion as the two snickered at my claim. "Oh, I forgot something!" Twilight then proceeded to explain what book she was missing, and Spike obediently left to search for it. And upon doing so, I raised a humoured brow to the mare nearby. "You know you might be overworking him sometimes, love." A raised eyebrow in turn. "Don't be ridiculous Stardust. I would never overwork the greatest assistant I've ever had." "...There's a contradiction in that statement." "Hardly. So, are you as excited as I am to seeing the passing comets?" "Even if I'm not showing it? Yes." And I was being one-hundred percent genuine. I have never witnessed a meteor shower in my entire life. How could I refuse the offer to watch it with Twilight, Spike and the others? I've only ever heard glorious things about them. And to see one with my own eyes, in another world or not... well it would be foolish of me to reject the offer. So hell yeah; I'm pretty excited. "Hey, what's taking my number one assistant so long?!" "Give him time Twilight." I chided her in amusement. "And I don't think I need to ask whether you're anticipated for the spectacle in turn." As if the beaming, the glint in her violet eyes, wasn't an indication enough. "If you did, it would be a huge understatement." I nodded as Spike returned with a massive grin. "Wait, Spike, where's the book?" "Um, it must have been misplaced. I-I couldn't find it!" I raised a brow at that interesting tone of his. Was him being Twilight's greatest helper that grand a deal for him? Obviously so. "Hm, are you sure?" At Spike's quick nod, Twilight shrugged. "Oh well, there's always next time. Come on then guys." Following the pair outside to the sight of the setting sun, my gaze remained fixed on the nervous-looking Spike when the purple mare wasn't looking. Oh come now, just because you couldn't find one single book doesn't make the instant worst at being Twilight's little helper. Twilight's Little Helper... heheheheh. "Something funny, Stardust?" "Oh nothing, nothing..." Having absolutely no desire to create an awkward atmosphere between myself and the two suspecting mares who were also Twilight's friends, I took my spot a sufficient distance away to observe the spectacle by myself. I couldn't bring myself to face them. Not now anyway. Rainbow Dash and Applejack, while they were here to watch the meteor shower too, still evidently question my existence. I have yet to speak to them, or have them interrogate me, over Twilight's meaning about my deception towards all of them. Every since the purple mare told them what she overheard between Celestia and I, the two mares, mostly Rainbow Dash, returned to Twilight to inform her of what they uncovered about my homeland. That being they found nothing. No matter how hard they searched. And Twilight made certain her pet dragon wouldn't be confronted by Applejack or Rainbow Dash. And I can be grateful to the unicorn for that by thanking her mentally. Thankfully, as I carefully glanced to my left, the ponies were all occupied centering around Spike to spare me a look. That means no interruptions for me, alongside no tension. I still have yet to make a logical choice over what to do with that pegasus and Earth Pony. I couldn't threaten them into ceasing their investigations. I could uncover a way to disrupt or halt their searches, but the problem there was their stubbornness. They won't give up over a challenge. Ah. The show begins. And my eyes were completely mesmerized by the performance. Ten out of ten- no, eleven. No, even better, twelve. Or twenty, because the meteor shower was that... that... amazing. Simply and purely amazing. I swear to God watching it made me block out all noise except for the passing of the giant rocks. Eveything else in my field of vision faded but the stars above. It was truly beautiful, and well worth my time here to observe. My body lied down, may as well get comfortable as I feel I won't be moving from this spot for a while. To think, this is the first meteor shower I've ever witnessed with my own eyes, and in another world too. Cerys would have loved it. Cerys... Yes... next time, I vowed, next time I'm aware of a meteor shower, I'm taking her with me to any continent in my world to watch it. And after what felt like eternity, the showering rocks ceased passing by Equestria. Yet my eyes remained fixed on the dark sky, grateful for once, just this once, that I was trapped in this colourful world. Perhaps... perhaps I shouldn't have complained so much about my arrival here. All these wonderful beings I've met, all those adventures I've had, the dangers and rewards. They were all certainly worth remembering. And I've acted like nothing but a spoilt brat... Yet... Twilight. Spike. Everyone else. They've accepted me, they desire to help me, regardless of my expressed irritation and continuous silence. Despite my attitude, my dry humour, my bad-mouthing their ruler. They continue to treat me as their friend... ...Huh. Does watching meteor showers always make one so sentimental? "Beautiful, wasn't it?" I smiled at the female voice next to me, immediately identifying it. "Indeed... thank you, Twilight. For allowing me to accompany you." A chuckle. "And thank you, Stardust, for deciding to accompany us." The rustling of the grass informed me the purple mare decided to take a seat beside me. "I don't think I've ever seen you be this happy since the ursaminor incident..." "Hm?" Oh, I was smiling so widely I didn't even notice. "Ah... yes, well... it's a fitting reaction to my first observation of a meteor shower." "It's as accurate as my first watching of one when I was a filly." Twilight concurred. I imagined she was nodding thoughtfully. "Just look at them all. All those stars, all those planets, everything we've yet to explore..." "...Yeah." Oh come now Stardust. You can think of a better response than that. I swallowed and rephrased my statement. "Yes, just imagine all those other worlds out there, all teeming with life we've yet to see ourselves." "You believe there's life out there, Stardust?" I heard another voice inquire, quickly knowing it belonged to Fluttershy, who was standing to my right. I nodded, allowing the quote of a Time Lord's incarnation to flow out of my mouth. "There are worlds out there where the skies burn... the sea's asleep and the rivers dream. Ponies made of smoke and cities made of song. Somewhere there's danger... and somewhere there's justice... and somewhere else..." "...Somewhere else...?" I paused for a moment before throwing a light smirk in Twilight's direction, who looked quite mystified herself."...And somewhere else, the tea is getting cold." As I heard Fluttershy breathe out a quiet giggle, the purple mare gave me the most curious expression. "Stardust... who are you?" A simple question that held dozens of answers caused me to turn back and look at the stars, smiling gently as each one glinted like a brightened pattern. "Sometimes, my dear... I ask myself that same question." Sometimes one gains good sleep with any interruption. And the other times, one get awakened by an unexpected noise. This, ladies and gentlemen, was the latter. "Whoo." ...'Who'? Slowly my eyes peeled open, once again thankful for the bedroom curtains, to my left, seeing nothing but my open temporary bedroom. And not a sight of a visitor, yet the door was open. I blinked tiredly. Odd... for certain I heard something- "Whoo." ...Now that I'm slowly waking up, there was some small weight on my bed. Someone, or something was on top of me. Quickly sitting up, the sight before me wasn't a threat, or Spike deciding to wake me up through childish means, but a small, I'm guessing an infant, feathery bird hooting at me curiously. "Whoo?" "Oh, hello my little friend." I greeted before yawning. What time was it- wait a minute. Owl. In the library. Ah... "So you finally enter the show, huh?" I asked with half-amusement to the blank-staring owl, who decided for some inexplicable reason to take a seat on my lying body. I shifted a little as to not startle the young thing. "Whoo." It hooted while observing me, and I smiled tiredly at it. I don't know what gender it was, nor could I recall its name. "Oh, there you are!" I looked to my left at the exclamation, a frustrated-looking Spike pointing at the innocent bird. "How dare you interrupt my friend's sleep! I knew you were trouble when Twilight let you in!" I was quick to defend the poor thing. "Ah, I don't mind being bothered by our young companion here, Spike." I assured him, raising a brow at his dropped jaw before shrugging. "What? I'm not. But since you seem to know him, or her, would you care to introduce us?" "Okay. Junior Assistant, this is Stardust. Stardust, this is Junior Assistant." The emphasis did not escape me. "Otherwise known as Owlicious." "...I'm sorry, was did you say?" Either the haze of sleep was still occupying my hearing, or that was the genuine name. Spike blinked. "Erm, Junior Assistant this is Stardust-" "No no; the last part." "...Otherwise known as Owlicious?" "...Owl-licious?" "Owlicious." "...Just so we're clear; his name is Owl-licious?" "...Uh-huh?" My gaze slowly turned back on the observant blinking owl, as all my senses of incredulity incited me to slowly get out of bed. "You named it Owl-licious?" "Yep, adorable isn't he?" I was still tired, yes, but Goddamn was I allowing this to slip by. "Owl-licious. Owl. Licious. Twilight, I think it's time we discussed your levels of creativity." "Why? What's wrong with the name?" "What isn't wrong with it?" I rubbed my forehead in disbelief. "Do I name a cat pussy-tizer? Or a dog puppy-entrée?" Honestly, how is it that Twilight can't see how incredibly pitiful and un-dignifying naming the poor bird something like that be? And I thought Shining Armor and Night Light were bad. "Your point being?" "It's demeaning to the infant bird!" "Well I think it's cute." Twilight rolled her eyes at my grief with naming the owl. "Honestly, why are you making such a big deal out of it? You don't have a problem with Spike's name." "There's a clear difference between their names, love. Spike's name is awesome. Because spikes are awesome." I gestured to the observant owl resting on Twilight's backside. "With that owl... you make it sound as though you want to eat the poor thing." Said baby owl didn't look as though he even gave a [BEEP] what he's named. A bemused raised brow. "Coming from the stallion who expressed a desire to dine on Philomena." "Hey, he looked delicious." Twilight shook her head while walking towards a desk. "Look, I've got some studying to do. If you're going to complain about it, why not think of a better name for him?" "...Great idea Twilight." I nodded. "I'll do just that." ...After I've had my glass of water of course. "Welcome to the family." I added, passing by the owl. Two minutes and sixteen seconds. Two minutes and eighteen seconds. Two minutes and twenty seconds. Twenty-one... and that's enough. Setting my body down from standing up the human way, I subconsciously rubbed my back while proceeding to throw my cape back on. I've grown so adjusted to the piece of fabric it felt like a part of me now. Which is more than I can say for this ponified body itself. Still, a downgrade from my last attempt. I believe two minutes and fourty seconds was the last record. But as long I keep trying, then who knows, I might make it to five minutes of standing up like my own kind before the months concludes. A knock on my door. "Come in." I turned around, expecting to see either Twilight requesting if I've seen a book of hers, or Spike wanting to hang out while said unicorn was occupied. Which, I must point out, I don't do. It was Spike alright, yet he looked quite worse for wear... "Why so glum, my young friend?" As the dragon slowly approached me, I instantly recognized that mixture of expressions. Guilt, regret and sadness. The same combination any child would display when scolded by their parents. I gestured to the bed for him sit on, and waited with calm patience for the dragon to begin sharing his plight. I'm speculating most of his issues has to do with recent addition to the library. Taking a deep breath, Spike began spouting out what troubles him. "Ever since Owlicious came into our home, he's been doing everything much better than me with whatever Twilight asks! He got everyone's approval and affection just like that-" He snapped his fingers. "- After everything I've done for them! Worse, he even got me in trouble with that book I accidentally burned and lied to Twilight about! And I... I..." "You...?" I slowly attempted to coax the rest of what occurred while I was upstairs. Spike sighed miserably, staring down at the floor with clear depression in those giant eyes. "I let my jealously get the best of me: I tried to get Owlicious in trouble... and now Twilight hates me for it." Hates you? How dramatic. "She said I wasn't the Spike she knew and loved. That means that's disappointment AND disdain she feels towards me... I'm a failure." I waited for a moment, reaching out to pat the poor dragon on the back softly. Fortunately, as Spike shared his sadness, I was already formulating the most appropriate and logical responses for him. Clearing my throat, I utilized a calm tone to help soothe the dragon, the same tone I occasionally used to assist my own younger sister. "It sounds to me that Twilight is just temporarily mad and disappointed in her own child. But you know what I think, Spike?" The dragon sniffed. "What...?" I smiled lightly. "I think you're just making assumptions. After all you're been through, all those years of raising you, constantly calling you her greatest assistant, do you honestly believe she will despise you, let alone forever, over some faults you created?" "But, I lied to her Stardust! And I tried to get Owlicious thrown out of the house, and she caught me doing so!" "Simple child jealousy." I explained with some amusement. "You were simply not use to the idea of further assistance to Twilight, when you've done almost everything for her." "Exactly!" Spike gestured wildly while looking at me. "And after all that, she gets a new assistant anyway." "Junior Assistant, remember? Yet you feel competed, that this was all a huge race for Twilight's favourtism and affection." "...Yes." The dragon nodded sadly and sighed. "Spike... look at me." As the lizard reluctantly obliged, I put on a more serious tone to emphasize my truthful point. "Twilight does not hate you. She's evidently disappointed, yes, but I highly doubt she despises you in any way. I understand where you're coming from. There will be times where you'll have done something to disappoint her. And this was one of them. You admit to your mistakes, and learnt never to do them again, correct?" "Yes." "Well there we go. You're like a brother to her, Spike, or her son, depending on how she sees you in family terms. And she will always, never stop, loving you, despite any actions you take that would imply otherwise." Well, that was certainly a mouth full. I took a deep breath while Spike inquired hesitantly, "Really... she still loves me despite what I've done?" "I know she does... and I think you do too." "...What should I do?" He sought my advice. I would not, and will not, deny him the reassurance he needed. "Tell Twilight how you really feel. Apologize to her for your mistakes, and to the owl for what you've tried to do. Then you will see, my reptilian friend, that Twilight still loves you, she'll never replace you no matter what. and will always regard you as her number one asset." "I don't know..." Spike glanced at the doorway with obvious nervousness. I smiled lightly. "Would you like me to accompany you?" "...Please." I nodded and proceeded to escort the lizard to wherever the unicorn was. "But, what if she doesn't forgive me...?" "Then I'll threaten to roast that bird alive until she does." I replied jokingly, and it pleased me that Spike at least smiled a little. "Oh Spike," Twilight began in sympathy after hearing the downcast dragon out. "I had no idea I made you feel that way about Owlicious moving in." Meanwhile I observed from a respectable distance, as the concerned mare placed a hoof on Spike's tiny shoulder. "I'm so sorry I made you feel as though I didn't love you anymore." "And I'm sorry too, for lying to you and trying to get Owlicious in trouble." This went much easier than I expected. Oh who am I kidding? This went exactly as I anticipated. Next to me was the owl in question, perched upon a branch of the library, as were currently outside the tree-house. Right then, I felt nothing but happiness, happiness over the fact I've assisted in clearing all misunderstandings between a mother and son. Because let's face it, that's pretty much the case with these two. "So you don't hate me?" "Of course not Spike, I could never hate you, especially over some trivial things like that! Besides, Owlicious is nocturnal; I need someone like him to assist me at night while you rest. Aside from Stardust, of course." I smirked slightly. "You're still a baby dragon, Spike. But, never forget that you'll always be my number one assistant, and the bestest friend I could ask for!" "Really?" "Of course. Just as long as you've learnt from your mistakes, and apologize to Owlicious over there." "Yes, I'll do that right now." I stepped a few feet away as Spike walked closer, addressing the watching bird. "Um, sorry for thinking you were my enemy in winning Twilight's affection. We good?" "Whoo!" The owl answered in its native tongue. "Um, me. You forgive me, right?" "Whoo." Spike turned to his mistress in rather amusing bemusement. Twilight giggled at the dragon's naivety. "He forgives you Spike, and so do I. And I hope you, in turn, forgive me for any implications over replacing you." "I do, Twilight. I do." The unicorn beamed at her best friend's forgiveness."Now then, shall we send a letter to Princess Celestia about what happened today?" I snorted a little, ignoring the side-look by Twilight. Hey, we're outside the library love; I'm allowed to make as many comments about your mentor as I please. "Sure thing! But first, do you mind if I talk to Stardust for a moment?" Twilight raised a brow, but nodded regardless. "Certainly. We'll be waiting inside." "Let me guess." I began with amusement after the mare and owl closed the door behind them, leaving us to to talk outside. "You're going to thank me for giving you that advice?" "Was it that obvious?" "Why else would you wish to speak with me?" "Well there is something else." Spike shrugged. "But yeah, thanks for helping sort things out with Twilight. I was still scared to say anything when we saw her coming back, but after you told her that I had something to say, I felt I had nothing to fear then. Weird huh?" "Just the tension of the moment, my young friend." I clarified for him. "But you're welcome, regardless. I'd hate for you to be so depressed over a misunderstanding." A massive grin, as though what I thought of him honestly mattered. "Well, it's a good thing I came to you anyway; just imagine what would've happened if I decided to simply run away from home." I scoffed lightly. "I imagine we'd have to save your sorry arse from some monster you've stumbled across." "Pfft, yeah, and Owlicious was the one who saves my life." We both chuckled at the absurd scenario. Speaking of that bird, I already thought of a decent, more proper name to dignify the poor thing. But that's for later. Tomorrow. "So, what else did you wish to discuss with me?" "Hm? Oh right!" Yet Spike already began yawning... uh oh. "I think you should... tell Twilight... the truth..." And I caught him before his body hit the dirt ground, smiling in amusement at his capacity to fall asleep so suddenly. And incredulity at his suggestion. Chapter Twenty-Five: Party of Choice Chapter Twenty-Five: Party of Choice Go to the party, she said. It will be fun, she said. Well I'm clearly having fun, aren't I Twilight? I sighed while observing the crowd, all of us within the upper floor of Sugarcube Corner, keeping my respectable distance from the occupants whom were enjoying themselves. I suppose the benefit to this that it was a rather small - shockingly - group of ponies - AKA the Mane Six and I - who were invited to celebrate the Birthday of a [BEEP] alligator. I admit, I was rather surprised at the casual mention that Pinkie Pie even had such a dangerous pet, running amok in her own home. My concern dashed away, however, when Twilight assured me the worse that reptile could do was stick itself to my fur; as "Gummy" didn't have any teeth whatsoever. Poor thing. Anyway, Pinkie Pie seemed to have desired my presence here too for whatever reason, and Twilight insisted I didn't disappoint. My hesitation died down when I noted just how tiny this party was compared to the pink Earth Pony's other hosted events; even though it's celebrating the Birthday of her own pet. Guess Gummy wasn't a crowded guy either. "Hey Stardust! Enjoying yourself?" As if my flat stare towards the unfazed energetic Pinkie Pie wasn't enough of an answer. You know, I don't think I've even had a decent conversation with this mare for a while, not since I believe during the whole griffon affair. With good reason. "Well my ears aren't bleeding yet, Pinkie." I replied casually, but to refrain from acting like a complete [BEEP], I forcibly smiled slightly. "Though I thank you for inviting me to this celebration." The main reason I was even attending was the promise of free food. More specifically, chocolate. I can never say no to chocolate... unless there's nuts in them. "Thank you for coming, and thanks again for bringing those yummy brownies of yours!" Pinkie Pie grinned appreciatively, and I inwardly groaned at the epiphany that we were now entering a conversation. "I thought you might like it yourself with there being less ponies around. Plus being in the library all day is not fun, isn't it?" "We clearly have different perspectives on the word 'fun', my dear." Pinkie happily paid no mind. "So, can I get you anything?" I shook my head politely. "Gracious of you to offer. But the best you could do, Pinkie, would be to give Gummy my message of Happy Birthday." "Okay!" The pink mare nodded enthusiastically, immediately rushing to no doubt find the reptile in question. I sighed again, my gaze fleeting around the group of the Mane Six, gaze finally landing on a certain purple student who was clearly having a blast. Smiling away while dancing with Fluttershy. This was your entire fault, you damn unicorn, dragging me to this event because you pleaded to me in that soft tone of yours and, or maybe I was imagining this part, batting your pony eyelashes at me. Yet that thought of cursing Twilight was anything but sincere. My own stare softened a little at the sight of her, enjoying what the party has to offer. Before Pinkie dropped by the dance floor, unintentionally pushing Twilight and Fluttershy off the floor, the former almost hitting the nearby wall. If I wasn't precisely there. "Thanks." A flustered Twilight said while I gently set her down, smiling at me in embarrassment before an idea clearly perked up as the pink Earth Pony called for everyone to join the dance floor. "Why not join us Stardust? Maybe you can show off some dance moves from your own land." Before I could even provide an immediate refusal, Pinkie must have heard as she called out. "Great idea Twilight! Come join us, Stardust!" "What? I bet he doesn't even know how to dance." Rainbow Dash scoffed with a smirk, but I could see it in her pink eyes. A challenge. "It just so happens I do know how to dance." I answered confidently and with no lie. I once danced alot, in my high school years, when trying to impress the female crowd. Did it work? Obviously not. But the art was not lost on me. I walked past the eyebrow-raised Twilight and gestured with with my hooves. "Step aside, ladies and Birthday boy, and watch as I school your arses." A few seconds later, as the natural feeling of my ridiculous moves from years ago controlled my ponified body, I couldn't help but smirk at the gaping audience, the blank-staring Gummy and a wildly cheering Pinkie. "So I heard you busted out some sweet moves at the party last night." I groaned tiredly, rubbing my forehead while reading a random book detailing the history of Cloudsdale. "News travels fast I see." "And I didn't get to see it?" I raised my brow without looking up at the complaining lizard. "You weren't there Spike, recall? You had chores to complete." "Well, yeah, but you never told me you ever knew how to dance." I shrugged, my shoulders still aching from the 'exercise' last night. "You never inquired. It wasn't really something I generally do. It was once a pastime of mine, one that I never felt to utilize again for a long time." Though I won't lie, I rather enjoyed doing so again; just like when I began baking brownies after a long absence using the skill. "Until last night." "Until last night." I confirmed, rolling my shoulders lightly while my exhausted limbs stay lying on the grassy environment. Hm, interesting; the creation of that fortress in the sky was delayed a majority of times due to construction disagreements between scientific pegasi and the monarchy of the past. Who knew? "Maybe you can show them again, at the Grand Galloping Gala." Spike's innocent suggestion had me throw my head upwards in laughter, echoing the very hill the dragon and I were currently resting upon. The very idea of owning the high-class formal participants of the event through human dance moves was hysterical. Maybe I'll finish my dance to their shocked features with a moonwalk. Because no dance is truly complete without the moonwalk. "I'll think about it." Though as I said that a thought struck me. Better now than never, as said gala looms ever closely. "But now that you mention the gala, there is something I need to inform you, Spike." "Sure. What's up Stardust?" My gaze settled on the curious lizard, turning my attention away from the lying book for just a moment. "I won't be coming back with you lot to Ponyville after the gala is concluded; Celestia has requested my presence in Canterlot for the next few days afterwards, in hopes of returning me back to my own planet, in addition, in hopes of, however futile, learning more about my own species." Now seemed like the perfect time to discuss this with the rather sensitive dragon. After the whole owl incident - said bird was currently resting within the library - I refrained from telling Spike about my inevitable temporary departure from the library until the whole affair was completely behind him. "Oh..." Disappointment, Spike? The infant reptile looked away for a moment, obviously in thought, before asking, "But, you'll be back right?" "...Probably." If Celestia doesn't find a way to return me home. If Spike seemed unnerved by that honest answer or not, he didn't display the appropriate expression, instead looking back at me with a smile. "That settles it then; you can tell Twilight the truth then before we go to the gala!" "No." Spike clearly anticipated that instant rejection to the idea, rolling his eyes. "Of course you'd say that. But Stardust, this just screams perfect timing! Think about it like this; you tell Twilight you're from another world before or during the gala; giving her time to adjust to this before you move back to Ponyville with us." I was about to mouth a retort, but something in my mind told me to cease. Tell Twilight right before or during the gala, so she can process this information while I was absent. That driven curiosity of hers will die down a little, enough for me to return without any pestering questions... "...Alright Spike, I won't lie: the idea has merits." I admitted sincerely while Spike grinned at the compliment. "However, we must also consider the flaws of this idea. For example; Twilight would still bombard me with questions about my own home world and species the moment I step foot into that house again." "Not if I answer some of her questions beforehand." The dragon suggested, "That way, there won't be so many questions for Twilight to ask you personally when you come back." I'm shocked we're even having this conversation. Hell, I'm shocked I'm even considering the idea. "Plus, you said so yourself that you need to think of Twilight and the others as true friends in order to get back home. You can tell her first before the others. Maybe one at a time. Besides, you can trust Twilight to keep a secret." I scoffed. "Oh yes, Spike, because our dear unicorn has truly proven herself capable of withholding a secret." As shown when she blabbered out what she overheard between me and Celestia to the ever-suspicious Applejack and Rainbow Dash. And trust? THAT was something I cannot afford. Never again. "Oh come on Stardust, I'm sure Twilight won't spill the beans on you like she did about my crush with Rarity." I raised a brow at the arms-folding dragon. Two examples, Spike; you're not entirely helping with Twilight's case here. "Plus, you'll have to tell her sooner or later. To be honest... I feel kinda bad lying to them like that. Nopony, not even Rarity, deserves to be tricked like that about their friend." My gaze lingered on the downcast lizard for a moment, before sighing and resuming my stare to the open book before me. Yet my attention remained on the conversation. "It's for the best that they remain oblivious, Spike. I'm sorry if this is hard to you, my young friend, and I am proud of your devotion to keeping this between us, but right now, I think, Twilight and the others are simply not prepared to learn the truth. Wait 'till they mature more, first." Or after I leave this world for good. "Hopefully, that won't be for long." I heard the grass beside me rustle, indicating Spike was standing up, making a groan that informed me he was stretching. "You'll have to trust them sooner or later, Stardust. I gotta go help Rarity with the trash, I'll see you around. And despite what you think, we all care about you... and I know you do too." I restrained the urge to chide the young lizard for believing he knew how I felt. Instead I nodded briskly. "Don't let me keep you." As Spike departed down the hill overlooking the entire town to my left. Left alone once again, I sighed again for the umpteenth time, resuming my read of the book. Huh, so it was the rumoured Sonic Rainboom that inspired the creation of Cloudsdale. Go figure... After finishing with the book, noting from the light of day it remained the afternoon, I closed the stack of literature and rolled my neck, the joints snapping back into place as I stared down at the thing for God knows how many hours. Limbs and shoulders still aching? Yep. Placing the light blue and white book back inside the brown travelling bad, having no desire to walk back with the thing in my mouth, my gaze then settled on the vast land surrounding me. From the town to the forest. The plains to the mountains. The rivers to Canterlot. I've yet to tell anyone exactly how beautiful I thought their world was. Maybe afterwards when I reveal to the others what I was- Hang on. Where did that come from? I shook my head in disbelief. Either exhaustion was catching up to me, or my mind was seriously considering Spike's words. Hopefully less with the latter, as I meant what I said in terms of informing the mares about my proper origins. While it would be a huge relief off my chest, and evidently Spike's too, divulging the truth to them, it would be grave consequences. Very severe ones. Aside from Twilight's never-ending thirst for knowledge, there was also the reactions of the others to consider: Rarity no doubt inquiring about the fashion trends in my world and what materials were used, Fluttershy asking about the wildlife, Applejack and Rainbow Dash always being suspicious and untrusting of me; more than they currently were. Pinkie Pie? Well the worse she'd do I imagine was throw a "welcome the alien" surprise party... and inviting every single pony in the town to celebrate their extraterrestrial resident. The possibilities just reinforce my resolve; I can't tell them. I simply can't. Not yet anyway- "Hey Stardust!" My serious train of thought was rudely interrupted by the Earth Pony herself, causing me to place a hoof on my chest for self-calm after my immediate jump on the spot. God damn it Pinkie... "What do you want?" I asked flatly as the enthusiastic mare decided to stand right in front of me, wearing a basket on her head filled with obviously sealed envelopes. ...Seriously? "You're invited to Gummy's after-party!" She proceeded to explain happily while pulling out a random card and placing it front of me, myself glancing at the envelope for a moment before focusing back on Pinkie. How did she know it was the right invitation- never mind. "What do ya say?" Having no pleasure or desire to stand up, I simply gave the Earth Pony my complete undivided attention, responding with the most honest, yet final answer I could muster. "No." Pinkie, of course, didn't give up. Yet there was a curiously saddened look on her bright pink features. "Really? Are you busy like everyone else?" 'Like everyone else'? I raised a brow before answering. "No, I just don't want to go." "Oh come on, you went to last night's party-!" "I'm still recovering." Literally. I felt more aching than a retired elderly wrestler. "Pleeeeeease. Pretty pretty pretty pleeeeeeeeeeease." I rolled my eyes at the obnoxious whining, wishing she'd just leave me in peace. And there seems to be only one quicker option to that matter. "If I say yes will you leave me be?" She nodded positively, beaming at my reluctant sigh. "Well, I guess since I won't be around Ponyville for long... why not?" "Yippee!" Pinkie jumped in the air, very happy at my acceptance to her request. I meanwhile was already regretting it. "Finally! Somepony who says yes! Sure it'll be a party of three, including Gummy, but that's fine; we can still have fun!" "Whoa whoa, slow down Pinkie." I calmly instructed the beaming mare. And as she seemed to slowly oblige with that sickening bliss of a grin, I inquired curiously. "What do you mean 'just the three of us'? Are all the others occupied?" "Uh-huh." Pinkie's nodding was just as energetic as her personality. "Everyone else is busy with their own errands. Especially this afternoon, and that's when the party will happen!" The mare 'hmm'ed' loudly. "Very coincidentally, isn't it?" I shrugged. "Could be hosting you a surprise party." I joked, yet the jesting suggestion din't stop the mare from taking it seriously. How ironic. Pinkie gasped. "You think that's what they're all up to? A surprise party for Gummy?" "...Probably." I said with indifference. The Earth Pony smacked herself on the forehead, eyes widened as though my joke was a revelation. "Of course! That explains their suspicious behaviour! Thanks Stardust!" "No problem-? Hey wait, you still have yet to tell when the party is-!" I called out futilely as the energetic mare sped from sight back to the town, my words dying down the further Pinkie was away. ...Well that was pointless. And I might have spoiled the surprise, it hosting Pinkie a party was truly the case. ...Ah well, I thought while opening the envelope to see if the time was of the event was there. I'm sure it wouldn't come back to bite me. "I'm the one who spilled juice over Twilight's copy of Magical Mysteries and Practical Potions!" "I freaking knew it!" I called out, joining the interrogation Pinkie was using against Spike, the three of us and the baby toothless alligator the only occupants of the early party. I knew the Earth Pony wasn't going to inflict genuine harm on the dragon, so I observed with amusement as Pinkie shone a light in Spike's face and proceeded to interrogate him. "I knew Nightshade wasn't the one who spilled that drink. And Twilight had to nerve to target me and him for it." "'Nightshade'?" Pinkie cast a questioning glance at me for a moment. "My name for the owl." "I thought his name was Owlicious?" "That's what Twilight and Spike call him." I shrugged. Hell, even Gummy was a more dignifying namesake than the one the unicorn bestowed to the night bird. "Uh-huh. So, what else do you have to confess Spike?" Pinkie continued with a stern tone, myself leaning against the party table with folded limbs, feigning ignorance to the pleas of help in Spike's eyes. Now this was a party. "Um... and I'm also the one who used up all the hot water in Ponyville yesterday when I took a Sip-An-Hour bubble bath." "Huh, well thank God I didn't take a shower then." I commented with a raised brow, rather enjoying myself here. These are the kind of things Spike gets up to behind mine and Twilight's backs? What other juicy secrets was he hiding? "And sometimes, when no one's around, I do this." The dragon grabbed the nearest mirror towards him, proceeding to act like he's Terry Crews. "Looking good Spike; looking real good!" ...Figures. "I don't you'll get any answers out of him, Pinkie." "We'll see about that!" The determined Earth Pony shoved the fragile object out of the way, glaring at the scared-looking Spike. "Tell me whether or not our friends are hosting me a surprise party this afternoon!" "I-I-I-I don't know!" Okay, now it was time for me to step in. "I think his words are sincere, Pinkie Pie." Placing a calm hoof on Pinkie's small shoulder, I glanced at the nervous lizard apologetically, passing the plate of sparkling gems towards him. "You know what Pinkie's like, Spike." The apology was accepted as soon as Spike began devouring the valuable objects. "You really think they're hosting a surprise party, Stardust?" The mare looked at me imploringly. Oh God, no, not a saddened Pinkie Pie. I can't handle that kind of bull. "They've been avoiding me all day. Maybe that's the case or... they don't like my parties anymore." "Whoa whoa whoa whoa!" The pink Earth Pony blinked at my tone of disbelief. "Let's not begin making assumptions, my dear. If there's anything my temporary life in Ponyville has taught me; it is that everyone here enjoys your celebratory events. Even me, and I don't usually enjoy parties in general!" "Well, yeah, but they might have, I don't know, grown tired of my superly duper parties. I have been doing them for a long time..." I sighed, realizing my hoof was still on her in comfort. "Pinkie, look at me." I commanded softly, and as the mare obliged with huge blue eyes staring, I continued. "I doubt they would ever, ever, grow exhausted of your parties." "...You think?" "I know." I smiled before finally removing my gold hoof off her shoulder. Normally I would be relieved at the sight of a calmer Pinkie Pie. But if calmer meant depressed too, then I immediately changed my mind. "Mmph mpfh mmp mmmp!" "Speak without your mouth full, Spike." The dragon obeyed my scolding, swallowing whole, to my brief concern, before repeating himself happily. "I've never grown tired of your awesome parties, Pinkie Pie! And Twilight never said she has either!" I smiled in appreciation at the backup. "You see, Pinkie Pie? If anything, it just reinforces the theory of the surprise party, no?" "Hmm..." Oh dear, my expression shifted to a frown. Pinkie Pie was looking thoughtful again, not good. But that immediately changed as she returned to her energetic self. "Oh, I know! We'll wait for one of them to show up! If they ARE hosting me a surprise party, then they'll take to that party!" "A sound idea." I nodded. I don't think I was going anywhere for a while. And as the happy mare beamed again, my attention then focused on the lizard - Spike that is, not the one incapable of speech - with a raised eyebrow. "So, what's this about using all of Ponyville's hot water again?" "SURPRISE!" I winced at the loud exclamation, and grimaced at the smell of the place, while Pinkie Pie let out a gasp of joy at the party obviously hosted for her. Well [BEEP] me, I was correct after all! The pink Earth Pony started running around the decorated barn with clear glee, as her friends congratulated whatever reason was behind hosting her such an event. Was it a thank you party for inviting them to Gummy's yesterday? "Happy Birthday Pinkie Pie; we knew you'd love it." Oh, I stand corrected. "You did all this for me?" "Of course." Twilight answered the happy gratified pony, smiling along with the girls. "We had to keep this a secret from you, so we made up excuses in order to prepare the party without you knowing." I couldn't help but release a small smile at that, though admittedly a little unnerved - I dared not say hurt - that the mares didn't request for my assistance in preparing the party. Though I imagined that was due to my general indifference about the ordeal. "So Stardust was right; he said you were all hosting a surprise party!" "Uhh bull-[BEEP] I did!" I quickly defended myself against the glares sent in my direction. "All I said was that you five could be doing that. Besides, blame your lack of discretion; it was pretty obvious from the start what you were all planning." "Why I oughta-" "Thank you thank you thank thank you!" The energetic Earth Pony cut off Rainbow Dash's empty threat, squeezing the life out of the group to express just how happy and grateful she was. Adorable. "Let's get this party started!" "Right you are Pinkie." Applejack responded while playing a disc from an ancient contraption for the music to begin, and I raised a brow at the device. As the ponies, and Spike, began enjoying themselves, I raised a brow at the location of this special event. Why a barn of all places? Already I felt my fur skin crawl at the mental image of thousands of insects landing on me. A farm was always infested with vermin and bugs, I knew that from experience. Hence why I immediately resorted to leaving, very slowly and quietly as the Mane Six played a game of walking behind each other with their hooves on their backs. They didn't need me to ruin their fun. Gently closing the red and white barn door behind me, my hooves immediately resumed my destination towards out of this farm. The last these ponies needed was me complaining about the stench of this barn, and to declare this the worst surprise party I've ever witnessed. Besides, I wasn't a party person, even if last night possibly suggested otherwise- "Going somewhere?" Damn. I winced while grounding my teeth, slowly looking over my shoulder at the sight of two particular mares outside the barn door, staring at me with clear suspicion. Well great, so these two finally decided to speak with me at least. "Ya weren't seriously thinkin' of just gallopin' outta here without sayin' goodbye, were ya?" Applejack inquired with a raised firm brow, and I got the feeling running away would be futile. When attempting to run from these two. "You're right... goodbye." It was worth a shot, but Sonic the Pegasus was already right in front of me, blocking my path forward to out of this damn farm. I held a dislike for farms' I understood their importance, but I'd be caught dead ever working in one personally. "Can I help you?" I asked with an even stare to the blue mare's intimidating own. "Sure thing sugarcube: ya can start by tellin' who, or what, you really are." I refused to look behind at the approaching Earth Pony, yet Applejack stood beside Rianbow Dash, pointing at me rather rudely. "Rainbow Dash and I ain't fallin' for thye lies you're spread across Ponyville; about where you're from, how ya earned yer cutie mark, and why you're livin' in Ponyville with Twilight and Spike." "For that matter, why exactly ARE you living with Twilight and Spike? Princess Celestia won't tell them anything, and they respect that." "We, however, are always concerned about our friends. So it's time for you to fess up, Stardust, and tell us who you are and where you came from." "And why you're even here." This was not planned. This was not what I anticipated. Well, really, what else to expect; a little subtlety from these two? Gimme a break. Twilight and Spike were respectable enough when and when not to ask about these things. This orange Earth Pony and blue Pegasus before me were a different story altogether. But despite their hardened glares and eyes expectant for answers, I gave them the indignation they deserved. "I will not tell you who I really am, where I come from, or why I'm even here-" "So you HAVE been lying to everyone!" "-Simply because it's none of your godforsaken business. Either of you. Honestly can't a man have his own privacy?" "What's a 'man'?" Applejack asked, completely ignoring my rising irritation. "Is that what ya'll is called?" "It doesn't matter." I'll slam my head against the wall for my slip up later. "Move aside." "I don't think so." The gall-! "We're only stoppin' ya, Stardust, because Rainbow Dash and I simply want to know-" "What possible benefit would be gained from interrogating me like this?" "Learning the truth-!" "You can't handle the truth!" I yelled in anger, yet the mare's remained unwavered by it, only their eyes widening but displaying no fear. "Even if I told who I am, what I am, it wouldn't matter because neither you two, nor anyone else in this godforsaken town, would believe me anyway!" But the flying Rainbow Dash folded her arms, staring at me with a challenging expression as Applejack looked stern. "Try us." I didn't have time for this- my teeth were literally grinding right now at the nerve the pair were showing to me. "You know, I have the power to force you both to stand aside." I said through closed teeth, allowing a wave of threatening to hang in the air. Yet Applejack didn't breathe it in. "Like you would hurt us." "You think you're invincible, my dear?" The orange mare shook her head, the scornful tone obviously not getting to her. "Nah; you just don't have it in ya to attack us. Not when you care what Twilight thinks." At that ludicrous observation, my quaking body stilled. Applejack raised a knowing brow before continuing. "Whether you know it or not, Stardust, you care about Twilight, Spike, and the rest of us. Your threats are as empty as a clear sky." "Don't be absurd." I retorted in disbelief. "I don't care what Twilight, or you lot, think about me." In fact, I don't care what anyone thought about me! No one's opinions about me mattered, not anymore. Applejack had the audacity to scoff. "Try tellin' yerself that first partner, before tellin' anypony else." My mouth opened... before shutting tightly. Why... why do these ponies think they can read me like an open book? My breath hitched in for some reason, as though... as though some part of me was agreeing with this damn ponies! But that can't be correct; I couldn't have possibly allowed my to become vulnerable in that regard to these residents of Equestria! ...Right? "I think you've broken him, Applejack." I heard Rainbow Dash barely whisper to the observant mare, who stared at me then with an expression akin to... pity. "Hm. Come on Rainbow Dash, we're leave our guest here alone for now." At the pegasus' reluctant nod, Applejack regarded me one last time before walking by. "It's only a matter of time before you tell us all the truth, sugarcube. I know ya don't wanna tell anypony about yerself... but if you want to be our friends, ya gonna have to trust us... and we you." A childish part of me urged and yearned to look back and yell profanities at the two mares returning to the loud party behind me. But what would that accomplish? More evidence to exactly how screwed up I was? Right now a bigger part suggested I leave this dump immediately, and take solitude somewhere I can find some measure of peace after that hectic confrontation. And I knew just the location. "There you are!" I groaned tiredly, hiding my head in my crossed hooves at the voice of the pink Earth Pony heading my way, who was obviously looking for me. Great, just after that heated debate with Applejack and Rainbow Dash, this was the last thing I needed. "Not now Pinkie Pie..." But my quiet words evidently fell on deaf ears, as the shadowed grass I stared at from my lying state shook a little from the arriving hooves. I really didn't need this right now. Pinkie Pie must no doubt be more energetic than usual; who knew how much she ate from that filthy barn. I felt a prodding against the fur of my limbs. "Hellooo? Anyone in there? I would like to speak to Stardust Balance please." "He's not home." My voice must sound muffled to the pink Earth Pony. But as the poking continued, I sighed in annoyance before glaring up from my temporary residence in my limbs, the setting sun blocked by the mare's body. "Please stop doing that." "There you are!" Pinkie ignored my disgruntled expression, grinning down at me. "What are you doing hiding like that, silly?" "Oh you know, thinking." "Ooh, about that what?" "None of your-... never mind." I sighed. I wasn't in any mood for this. Rubbing my forehead tiredly I added quietly, "I don't understand why you all even bother..." "Hm? Bother with what?" "Putting up with me..." ...Ah [BEEP], I just confessed this to Pinkie Pie of all ponies. How much more could I possibly botch myself up further? At the ever-approaching Grand Galloping Gala? There's hope yet. "Because you're our friend, silly!" I rolled my eyes. "When I shouldn't be..." "Now don't be like that." My gaze turned back from the side to the stern-looking Pinkie. "Tell em what's bothering you." "...Why?" "Because you helped me today, so I'll help you." The Earth Pony sat down, staring at me expectantly. God damn you Pinkie... "Will it make you go away quicker?" "When you feel better." So never then. Excellent. I sighed before beginning, "You know, Pinkie, that I am one filled with many secrets; things I can't possibly divulge to you or any of the others." "Yeah...?" "So what boggles me is this; why do you all insist on being my friend, when I've been doing nothing but spread deceit and lies from the very beginning?" It was a puzzle I worked since the end of the afternoon dwelling upon, trying to find the most correct and logical answer to the fact these ponies wished to my friend. What possible benefit was I to them? What made them interested in me so, of all ponies? "Oh, that's an easy one!" 'Easy'? Pinkie proceeded to explain with a smile as bright as the falling sun behind her. "You saved our lives more than a couple of times; against that dragon and then the hydra; when you stopped it from grabbing me. You gave the others advice and gave comfort, especially with me today. Plus despite all that negativity of yours, your dislikes to parties and fun all around, there's a big softie in there ready to be adored and loved by cherished friends!" ...My only response to the insight was rapid blinking. Pinkie then opened her eyes after hugging the air, as though a thought struck her. "Oh! Speaking of which! That's why I came here, to thank you for reassuring me earlier, Stardust, when I started doubting my friends!" Despite how upset and angered I was, I shrugged modestly. "I hate to leave a girl depressed, Pinkie. Even if it's you of all ponies-" "Ya see?" I frowned at the interruption. "You just proved my point, Stardust! You're more a big softie than you let on! You care for us all, no matter what you say. I can see it in your eyes!" "My eyes." I said flatly. "Mm-hmm." Pinkie Pie nodded confidently. "I know you have secrets and you don't want to share them. But you'll trust us one day to tell us of them. But there's no need to rush. I certainly don't mind if you're keeping secrets from us. It's not as if you're an alien, after all!" But before I could grant the mind boggling pony awkward silence, the Earth Pony asked a question that caused me to blink. "Why are you afraid of making friends?" "...Afraid?" I frowned in confusion and irritation. "I don't fear anything." "Mm-hmm. Suuure you don't." She had the nerve to roll her eyes playfully at my unamused glare, before adopting a layer of seriousness. "But why so hesitant, Stardust? You can tell me. I won't tell anypony else." "...Well, I suppose you're more capable of holding your tongue than Twilight is." Which seems messed up. I sighed... eh, [BEEP] it. Why not? Pinkie will probably forget this conversation in the next five minutes, I imagine. That attention spam of hers isn't a regard I hold highly. "Truthfully, my dear... I just don't see the purpose." "What do you mean?" Those blue bright energetic eyes gleamed at me with innocent curiosity. "...As you know, I live in a land far from here." Pinkie nodded comprehensively. "And eventually, I shall return there sooner or later." Hopefully sooner. "So really, I fail to view the motivation behind befriending anyone here. It just seems overall pointless if all I'm going to do is cause sadness upon anyone when I leave and never come back." If there's one thing I despise doing; is making someone intentionally upset. I only insult Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie and other ponies because I know they can withstand my jabs. I know they won't allow my verbal assaults to get to them. But to create a bond between anyone here with a level of close friendship... well really it's just begging for heartbreak. "Hmm... are you sure this isn't a test, Stardust? Because these questions are really easy to answer!" I rubbed my forehead to express how incredibly frustrating this blabbering Earth Pony can be. "Memories, of course." At the answer, I raised a brow. "Memories?" I can clearly see where this was going, but may as well humour her. Pinkie nodded happily. "Yep. Think of all the fun times we've had, like last night, and the many fun times we'll have in the future! You don't have to be living in the same place as someone to keep being friends. As long as we all remember each other, all the adventures and fun we've had, and the friendships we create. then that's all that matters. We'll never forget each other, because we're friends, and nothing can ever break the bonds we made through our tale!" "You, me, Twilight and everyone else. We've all been through some exciting adventures, haven't we? And it's those journeys which strengthen our bonds of friendship. And our memories. The more we hang out, the more we learn about each other and ourselves, that bond between us all will never be separated by anyone! So who cares if you'll leave us all one day? We'll never forget you, and you'll never forget us. You know why? Because we're all friends, Stardust, and our memories will forever remain deep in our hearts!" "...Huh." The only genuine response I could muster by this childish speech that yet held wisdom within it. The Earth Pony, oblivious to my stare, ceased laughing lightly before standing up. "So, you feel all better now?" ...You'd make a decent Kingdom Hearts character, Pinkie. But, admittedly, this talk between myself and the happy-go-lucky Pinkie Pie did help me... somehow. Whatever disdain and regret I felt from the earlier conversation with that pegasus and orange Earth Pony slowly died down from Pinkie Pie's comfort. ...I can't believe what I'm ever thinking to myself. Comfort from Pinkie Pie. God help me. I sighed, slowly moving upwards myself while brushing the dry grass off my underbelly. "Sometimes, Pinkie, for the annoying creature that you are, there are some qualities of yours that simply shine." "Aww shucks." I rolled my eyes at the bashful nature. "And for being such a grumpy stallion, you're sweet, kind and always there to help when we're in danger." Lies, lies. All lies. You know, when thinking about it, I suppose today could be considered an example as to why I shouldn't be keeping these mares in the dark for so long. The anxiety and doubt Pinkie Pie felt when her friends were keeping to themselves must show, maybe, how they felt with my secrecy. Well I didn't intend to make them feel that way, but it's a matter of necessity. Spike had to agree to the faults of the idea, should this conversation happen between us again. Before or after the gala. Hopefully I'll be gone after. Then Pinkie had the gall to embrace me, hugging me rather lightly compared to the displayed when she nearly strangled her friends with that affection. "Well, I better get going. Oh, and here's a piece of my Birthday cake for you." A small colourful cloth with the obvious sugary food inside was gently placed down, before the pink mare proceeded to turn and depart. "See ya tomorrow Stardust!" Yet instead of scolding the Earth Pony for hugging me, different words altogether escaped my muzzle. "Pinkie!" She halted at my call from above, and I swallowed before continuing to her curious gaze. "Thank you... And happy Birthday my dear." "Okie dokey lokie!" I shook my head, though this time in slight amusement, as the pony waved before proceeding to roll down the hill like a child, yelling the ever obnoxious "Whee!" Just this once, I'll be content with it. And then my gaze switched to the party napkin lying on the dry grass, the piece of cake inside ready to be eaten by an undeserving individual. God do I feel sorry for myself. I laughed lightly to myself before rubbing my face to compose myself. Ah great, the damn mare was rubbing off on me. But still, just staring at the kindness presented towards me, the determination to be my friend, the hope I will one day let them in. They never gave up on me, no matter how much I pushed them away. ...Afterwards. I will tell them... after the gala. Chapter Twenty-Six: Night of Revelation Chapter Twenty-Six: Night of Revelation So after Twilight attempted to, and failed halfway miserably, to play Fairy Godmother, Rarity dealt with who were going to pull the apple-carriage all the way to Canterlot - my glare was enough of an answer when the white unicorn offered me to pull the abomination of a ride - before getting everyone, myself included, within the boutique to wear our formal attires for the event that was to occur tonight. Indeed. Tonight was finally the night. The one these girls and Spike have been waiting for... and I've been waiting for just to get it over with. The Grand Galloping Gala. "And voila! Magnificent wouldn't you say?" The busy mare, who was finishing up with forcing the suit upon me, directed my stiff body towards a nearby mirror. The pair of us were currently within another room away from the rest; Rarity and I agreeing that it was far more appropriate for me to dress up someplace else from the eyes of the girls. ...Hm. "Judging by the expression on your face, you're impressed, no?" I was impressed indeed. The once admittedly scruffy-looking stallion my reflection showed this morning was replaced by a rather dashing bloke of a pony. Tidied clean shiny brown mane and a shaven trimmed beard. Black coat reaching down to my ponified waist with blue outlining covering all edges of the coat, a gold with a hue of darkness as the shirt underneath, and the regular black tie. And as icing to the cake; my previous dark blue cape has been temporarily replaced by a new one, this time a pattern of sparkling gold all over the edges of the fabric. "You've outdone yourself, Rarity." I couldn't help but comment to the beaming unicorn, inspecting myself thoroughly. "And while the addition of the cape wasn't part of what I asked for, I am gracious for your generosity." "You flatter me." The white mare took the compliment proudly, evidently very pleased with the results. "But I'm glad you like it; everything was prepared as you requested. Fitting too, as it makes you look rather handsome." I raised a brow. "Are you saying I wasn't handsome beforehand?" "Not with that ridiculous messy mane of yours and long overdue beard." Rarity teased lightly, before turning to leave. "Please be a gentlecolt and await my word before leaving the room, I have the girls to attend to now. In addition, restrain yourself from messing up your hair; it took an astonishing length of time to fix the jungle that was your mane." I shrugged, but obliged to her request, returning my gaze to the mirror showing me what I have become for the upcoming night. To think I would make it this far. I knew for a fact the gala was an episode, but I had no clue which one it was. The middle of the first season? The third-quarter? The finale? Well whichever, I am honestly shocked I've even reached this far, tolerated these residents to this length, and managed to not get myself killed, despite Equestria probably never allowing such. I was still here. In this other world. Preparing for a formal event I really shouldn't be going to. But I was a man of my word; it's far too late to go back on my deal with Rarity long ago. I will be going to the gala... and most likely hide in the shadows until it was all over. Was I nervous? What other emotion could you describe from the growing lump in my throat? "Oh hey, there you are! Nice suit Stardust- whoa." The approaching dragon ceased talking as soon as I turned to face him, his eyes widening in surprise at the sight before him. And judging from the stare his attention was focused on my mane. "...That does not suit you." I smirked. "Cheers Spike." "Oh, what I meant was, I'm just used to you not having such a clean mane, that's all!" I gently placed a hoof on his frantic head. "It's fine my friend. I haven't grown accustomed to it myself." I gestured to the small rather adorable suit of his. "Why, aren't we the handsome dragon, Spike?" The lizard grinned, puffing out his chest proudly in effort to show off the small black suit with a red bowtie. "Not bad huh? Even Rarity said I was a sight to behold." I rolled my eyes in good nature. "Glad you didn't leave your humility back at the library, Spike." And as we continued talking about what to expect from the gala, what our plans were doing there and, perhaps most importantly, what kind of food the event will have on the table, it occured to me then I've yet to inform Spike of my idea. The plan to tell Twilight and the rest the truth about myself after the gala was over. But before I could even share that information, Rarity had called us back, informing us both that the girls were ready. And quite ready they were. "Wow." I stated outloud at the sight before us. Rarity, looking like a princess, big shock. Applejack, like a royal farmer. Fluttershy, looking attuned with nature. Rainbow Dash, looking like she came from Mt Olympus. And Pinkie Pie... looking like a female Johnny Depp Mad Hatter. "You all look... quite amazing." The mares all smiled at the praise. Even though Applejack and Rainbow Dash entered an argument with me a few days ago, that didn't stop them from displaying how pleased they were with my compliments. One of these ponies was missing though... "Not bad yourself, Stardust." Ah. I turned to face the one who made the comment- ...Whoa. I must be hallucinating. I must seriously be under some kind of delusion, because the mare standing before me couldn't possibly be Twilight Sparkle. Sparkling glass shoes, a dark blue cape with a stars patterned all over it, light blue stars as obvious earrings for ponies. My eyes couldn't help but stay fixated on the unicorn, who was staring at me with slight concern and a bemused smile. "Err, Stardust, are you alright?" My favourite pony... wearing my favourite colour... for a formal event of all things... "I think someone's a little Star-struck..." If my mind wasn't occupied tyring to come up with the most sufficient compliment to the sight before me, Rainbow Dash, I'd remark what a terrible pun that was. But Twilight looked... looked... "Absolutely beautiful..." I breathed out as quietly as I could muster. And unfortunately, the unicorn in question must have heard, as she quickly looked away with a bright red hue upon her features. I wanted to smack myself for two reasons: lack of discreet, and for daring to even think on such thoughts about a pony. Clearing my throat as my eyes finally ceased betraying me. I immediately turned to the others, ignoring their gazes. "All of you. You all look beautiful. I'm more than certain you'll be stopping the hearts of many stallions from the sight of you." "I do believe one of us already has." I glared at the giggling comment, belonging to Rarity. So after that awkward no-doubt-going-to-bite-me-in-the-arse moment back at Rarity's home, I quickly resorted to erasing what just happened back there from my mind as quickly as possible as we all made our way to Canterlot. Spike was busy playing the coachman of the carriage; ordering the poor two stallions pulling the transportation to the far-off kingdom. The girls were inside the giant red apple, and I was taking my spot atop the ride, resting down on the rather comfy fruit. Seriously, just what the hell was going on through my mind, thinking about a pony in that regard? As if Rarity hadn't teased me about it before. Now I made myself look like an utter fool, which I was. It was wrong, it was unholy of me to compliment a different species entirely like that. I can already imagine the great Lord above glaring at me in disdain for such thoughts about that angelic pony chatting away within the carriage- I [BEEP] hate myself right now. And I dare call myself a Christian. I mean, not that I follow their ways to the letter, but even I had standards. Thank God I'll be away from them for a few days after the gala, hopefully, like me, Twilight will try to push that conversation to the back of her mind. Yet the fact I feel no regret or sick to my stomach, instead of annoyance for my lack of discretion, that I sincerely meant what I said to the intelligent mare and still do, was the worst part of it all. "We're here!" Spike's announcement caused me to look ahead. "So we are..." I commented quietly at the crowded sight of ponies, either arriving from the air or via carriages of their own. Well, time to go and face the music... As Spike halted the transportation, proceeding to play the gentleman for the mares, I immediately leaped off the top of the ride to the other side, having no desire to possibly stare at Twilight again as though I was in a trance. I should've just worn two eyepatches and declare that my sight was suddenly inexplicably broken. And as Spike commented again, as he did previously at the boutique, over how amazing the mares looked, from the other side of the giant red apple I overheard the crowd begin to... sing. Ah yes, the only part I recall about this episode. The mares proceeded to announce through musical number over their intentions about the gala, meanwhile I was doing my best to walk by without notice as the carriage was moved out of the way for the next. What did I intend to do, you ask? Mostly keep out of the way, out of sight and have a talk with Celestia about what happens next. Before I was aware, the entrance to the castle was right in front of me, and suddenly I found my hooves frozen to the ground. Ah great, perfect timing. As a barricade of thoughts over the sheer number of residents within the formal party assaulted my mind. I outwardly shuddered at what might possibly happen inside. Should I even go in...? ...Yes, I was a man of my word. That vow incited me to progress... slowly, as I had to drag my shaking hooves across the bridge into the castle. God dammit. This was no time for me to act like I was about to meet my maker in there. I despised parties for that very reason; the crowds. I just didn't like nor prefer being in the same place as a gigantic number of others. Nothing bad will happen... I know that. So why was my breathing so heavy...? Behind me the populace concluded their song, which should've been enough motivation for me to continue entering the castle. Yet the close proximity of the crowd's presence and the giant fireworks finishing the musical number grinded me to a halt instead. ... Okay, [BEEP] it, yes, I was afraid. As numerous stallions and mares walked by me across the opened bridge leading the event within, including the Mane Six, I heard Spike state beside me with clear excitement. "Can you smell that? The promise of free food and fun calling our names?" ...I'll let you know when my insides begin to thaw out. "Let's go in, Stardust!" Yet my eyes remained fixed on the entrance, my body stubborn in its refusal to even budge. The young lizard slowly stopped running a few feet away upon noticing I was in a frozen state of panic. "...Stardust?" I imagine my expression must be making things look worse, as Spike approached my state with expressed worry. "You look... scared." "Understatement, Spike, understatement..." I managed to whisper. My body still refused to obey me, my mind trapped in fear. "Spike! Stardust! What's keeping you two?!" The former called back, "I think something's wrong with Stardust!" When is that not the case. Yet my vision displayed one of the observing Mane Six, who were awaiting us by the castle entrance, walking towards us. And thank God it was the only one I felt comfortable sharing my dilemma with. "Stardust, what's wrong?" A concerned Twilight inquired as the dragon left to give us a moment, frowning in confusion. "Are you nervous?" Another understatement. But I managed to nod slowly, my eyes remaining fixed on a straight path. I should probably just leave... "Oh. Well nothing bad's going to happen in there, Stardust. It's a formal event-" "-With many citizens I won't know nor recognize." I quickly hissed out, my limbs finally operating again but taking a few steps back. "I knew this was a bad idea from the start. I loathe crowds to the core." "Huh? But you never had a problem being in crowds in Ponyville." "A minimal number compared to the amount of people- ponies within that castle." I retorted harshly, before forcibly sighing. "Just leave me here, Twilight. I can wait." Don't let me ruin your fun... Yet the unicorn was having none of it, shaking her head while staring at me with determination. "You're not getting away that easily, Stardust. There's no real reason to be nervous, regardless. Myself, Spike and the girls will all be in there too." "Well, yes but-" I was cut off as Twilight's eyes softened, with an expression that was... pleading? "I understand how you fel. I'm a little worried myself over what will happen in there. But Stardust, trust me on this one, for once. You'll be fine. You'll see that for yourself." She inclined her head with a comforting smile to where the others were waiting for us. "Now come on, I'm sure there are many ponies in there ready to see how handsome you are." I let out a small smirk. I suppose since she's trying to get me to join them, I'll humour for a moment or so. "Thanks, Twilight." She beamed. "So, are you ready to join us?" "...Certainly." I released a slight smile, reluctantly following the walking unicorn, who was clearly concerned for my own well-being. "As for your comment, the ponies inside will already be preoccupied staring at you, my dear." Twilight giggled slightly, evidently gratified by the truthful compliment. "I'm flattered, but I'm more than certain there are far more lovely mares in there than I." I scoffed. "I sincerely doubt that." Right then and there, I didn't care if I was most likely going to hell as consequence for commenting about a pony so. Anything to keep my mind from the nervousness of entering the party. "I meant what I said at the boutique, Twilight; you look - are - positively beautiful. As if you weren't a sight to behold enough every time I saw you in the library." ...You know, being autistic, I would, by the slimmest of chances, get away with saying this kind of [BEEP] to another different life form. But... I imagine if there were thousands of people out there watching me, right now, they would more than likely regard me with disgust and declare me an grotesque form of existence. No need my friends. I do that all the time anyway. "You... honestly mean that?" The entirety of Twilight's features was a brighter pink than usual, as she stared at the ground with an expression I couldn't quite decipher. Gratitude? Flattery? ...Nervousness? That's what I should be feeling, love. "Is everything all right?" Rarity asked with a trace of concern as we were all by the entrance. "You seemed dreadfully worried for a moment there, Stardust. And Twilight, dear, your face is unusually red." "It's fine, it's fine!" The purple mare in question waved rather frantically to the blinking others. "Stardust just felt nervous about joining in the gala. I managed to reassure him." I nodded in agreement... before glaring at Rainbow Dash's scoff. "Nervous? Him? Yeah right." The tone was clearly impatient. "Now come on, I've got me some Wonderbolts to hang out with!" I rolled my eyes as we all finally entered the castle, a bile of guilt rising within me for making them all wait. "What happened back there?" Spike whispered to me curiously. "Just a phase." I replied quietly from the corner of my muzzle. "Sorry for making you wait." "It's fine." Spike clearly held no resentment for the time-consuming moment, rubbing his hands together before declaring outloud. "Well, here we all are!" Indeed. And my gaze quickly scanned the area. Okay, not quite as many ponies as I anticipated by the entrance room. And I'll give Celestia - or rather her servants - some credit in spicing up the place. As if the area didn't scream royalty enough, but the colourful decorations were nice, everything evidently cleaned to the bone. Everything just seemed what one would expect from the formal party within a royal castle. ...I can't wait for something to go wrong. "And now that we're all here, we'll have fun spending time together- Oh." I pat the dragon's head in sympathy as the Mane Six immediately rushed off to different directions as soon as the place sunk into their minds. Good, Twilight's gone. Now I can leave without anyone noticing- "Darn it. And I was so looking forward to us all hanging out." ...Damn it. I sighed, facing the saddened dragon before stating calmly, "I'm no Twilight or the others, Spike, but if you want I'll keep you company," Any regret of reluctance for saying such died down slightly at the blissful expression towards me. So after our own short tour of the castle, to be more specific the areas where all guests were only permitted to travel across, I had to admit how impressed I rather was with what Celestia's servants have done with the place. Really, there was clear effort in making certain everything was neat and prepared for the arrival of all invited guests. Kudos to them. Such a shame Spike and I were currently making a mess of things. "Mmm! These cooks sure know how to, well cook!" The dragon announced admist our feast on the buffet, oblivious to the disapproving and repulsed stares of the guests observing. I meanwhile was placing a mask of indifference, initially swallowing the nervousness of becoming the center of attention... along with the rest of my food. How bad were we eating all these delicious treats? One accurate word comes to mind: Saiyan. The lizard and I were literally gourging ourselves with all the free food across the red carpeted table. Chocolates. Cakes. Pies. Punch. What more can a man want in life? And why in God's name was I worried before? This was completely worth it! "I say!" One of the many posh ponies, wearing a monocle, exclaimed at the sight of us devouring as much food as possible. Hey man; human's gotta eat. And dragons too. I threw the unamused stallion a smirk before downing a whole piece of creamy cake at once. "Hey, hey Stardust." Spike grabbed my attention, pulling up two pies in front of us. "First one to eat a whole pie wins." "You're on." We went straight to work, purple cherries flying all over the place as we plunged our heads into the sugary food. Someone better call up a dentist, because by the time we're done they'll be plenty of suffering from our mouths and stomachs. "The indignity!" I ignored the cry of disgust, hurrying up to finishing the half-eaten pie as much as possible- "Ha! I win!" Spike announced to my annoyance, but that quickly changed when I laughed at the lizard's loud burp as consequence for his sweet tooth. Time flew fast. As per Spike's requests over what he wanted to do for fun at the gala, we did just them. The last part including a doughnut shop, where we happily purchased as much doughnuts as possible, devouring the sugary treats in another part of the castle away from the buffet. Already my stomach felt close to exploding, and judging from the dragon's small groaning I imagine I wasn't the only one. But these delicious doughnuts were worth it though. "Best. Night. Ever." Spike then stated before releasing another burp, looking quite pleased yet embarrassed with himself. I nodded in agreement, taking a break from the plate of doughnuts before us by sipping from my glass of punch. "Indeed. And here I thought it was going to bomb spectacularly." Spike grinned, teeth revealing just how much sugar he devoured tonight. "Heh. So what should we do next?" I shrugged. "I've never honestly thought about it." And then a sudden topic came to mind. And after briefly glancing the area around us, I lowered my tone. "Alright, Spike, you'll be pleased to know I plan on informing Twilight and the rest the truth about myself." It was something I constantly had to convince myself was in fact an idea with merits. The deception has gone on for enough; lies can only forestall the inevitable for so long. And they have been patient enough. If Twilight and the others were to truly trust me - which was a horrible mistake on their part - then they deserve to know who I am and what I was. "Really?" Spike asked in surprise, yet a relieved smile was growing on his face. I nodded. "After the gala, of course." "All right!" The purple lizard proceeded to pump a fist in the air, sending sheepish expressions to any annoyed passerby for the ourburst, before quieting his tone too. "This is great, Stardust! Now you, Twilight and the rest can be proper friends!" Yeah... goodie- "C'mon everypony!" Our attention swiftly turned to an energetic Pinkie Pie... on the stage where the classic music as previously playing. "I know what will make you shake your groove things!" "Oh this should be good..." And as soon as the pink mare started singing, my mind instinctively demanded I throw one of the doughnuts at her. I mean my God, she hasn't truly learned from Appleloosa, has she? Even Spike clearly agreed, sharing an expression of bemusement. What the hell was she even going on about? The song made absolutely no sense. Something about kicking hooves? For what? Before I knew it the awful excuse for musical accompaniment forced me to down the rest of my drink as quickly as possible. And it still wasn't enough. So instead I resorted to eat as many doughnuts as possible, to Spike's protest. "Hey!" I ignored him, stuffing myself just to get through the awful assault to my ears. "Good grief that was horrendous." I stated while rubbing my damaged ponified ears, having walked away from the room occupied by Pinkie Pie. "And here I thought her performance for that western town was bad." "I thought it was okay." I threw the shrugging lizard a disbelieving frown. "What? At least it made the party more interesting." "Not the word I'd use Spike." I muttered as we walked among the pathway through the courtyard. After that heinous performance some fresh air was welcoming. The sugar rush was already getting to me, causing a severe headache that Pinkie Pie certainly didn't assist with. The regrets to coming here were already returning- "Hey, look Stardust! It's Rarity and... who's that?" I followed his pointing gesture, seeing that indeed Rarity was currently by an apple stand with an unfamiliar pony, the cart occupied by Applejack. "No clue Spike, but judging by the close proximity to Rarity I'd say he was her- oh dear." I released a smile of amusement as the tall white stallion, taller than myself yet only by an estimated twenty centimeters, spit out the food given by Applejack and started making a scene of himself. As he started walking away by me and a rather fuming Spike, barely glancing at us, I raised a brow as another white unicorn passed by. "Everything alright, Rarity?" "Oh, just fine Stardust. Just fine..." Event the dragon was less than convinced by the tone. "She sounds miserable." Blame her taste in men... or stallions, Spike. "I'm gonna go follow to make sure everything's okay." Yet before I could advise to the lizard why that was a very poor idea, Spike already made himself scarce by quickly pursuing the town back into the castle, leaving me out here. ...Huh. Well, back to retreating to the shadows I guess... or I can finally leave this party and wait for all the guests to leave before speaking to Celestia about- "Stardust?" Ah Christ. I spun around to face the frowning Applejack. "Hello my dear. All going well?" The orange mare, garnered in that green dress given to her, rolled her bright green eyes. "As well as ya can expect from a party where everyone's tryin' out the more fancy food." I followed the Earth Pony to her cart, hearing a strong of western curses fly from her muzzle. "So not well then?" "What do ya think?" Applejack growled while beginning to push the stand on wheels elsewhere. "Even my attempts of gettin' people to buy these delicious apples is all for naught!" "Need some help moving that?" "Kind of ya to offer, sugarcube, but I don't need no one's help right now." An annoyed glare was hurled in my direction. "Ya lookin' to buy?" Immediately I declined the offer. "No thank you Applejack; I'm rather full." "Typical." The Earth Pony hissed, rolling her eyes a second time. Wow, she must be really steamed about no one apparently buying her homemade food. "Then if ya'll 'scuse me, I've got me some apples to sell." As I watched her depart, with barely a wave of farewell, I pondered my options. It seems Rarity and Applejack weren't enjoying themselves. In fact, the ultimate irony of it all would be that I was the only one being entertained and the rest weren't. Because I won't lie, this party, apart from Pinkie Pie, as a whole has been rather a success. So... what now? Let's see... if I took another right here- no wait, I think it was left down that corridor... wasn't it? Or was it the right path and then down straight? I should probably check. Currently seeking a way out of the place, finally, I neglected to ask for directions while searching around for the exit. I still intended to wait outside for the gala to be concluded with, everyone leaving before I enter the large white castle again to speak with the Princess. Along the way I made it my mission to purposely avoid a certain purple unicorn, who was no doubt gushing to her royal mentor. For reasons. A: So she wouldn't catch me out leaving the party. And B: We wouldn't have to continue our conversation over my compliments about her. In my heated defense, I wasn't thinking coherently at the time. I just needed something to preoccupy my mind from the initial nervousness felt earlier. And Twilight was the perfect target for that distraction. So did I mean what I said to her, in praising her appearance with absolutely no tact whatsoever? No... I mean, I wasn't saying the pony isn't attractive but- There I go again! Old habits die hard I see; that trait of mine long ago from hitting on every girl within my high school remained, buried and sometimes popping its ugly head time and time again, no matter how much I tried to rid of it. Those days were long behind me, the past and experiences of my rather dreadful time in that school gone and forgotten with. So why did that habit return, especially now just to compliment a pony? I should make a note reminding to take up self-control lessons when I return home. Lord knows it would've been my saving grace in life. ...Huh. I think I went the wrong way. I let out a small breath of frustration, seeing in front of me the way into the room where Pinkie Pie was performing earlier. It wouldn't have hurt for Celestia to at least have every guest be handed a map to navigate the castle- ...The [BEEP] happened here?! To my eye-widened surprised state, in front of me was a room that appeared as though Discord had literally crashed into the party. Decorations torn about, tables and chair scattered around the area, guests cowering from the rampaging animals that were already beginning to make nests within the room. Was it the season two premier already? My eyes scanned around, finding no trace of Pinkie Pie being responsible... or any of the Mane Six and Spike for that matter. Were they oblivious to this mess? Just what occurred while I was searching for an exit? "Get out of my way!" A rather mad tall white stallion with a sandy blonde mane - the one Spike and I spotted earlier accompanying Rarity - ordered me rudely while intentionally shoving past me, side-glaring at me with clear disdain. The hell did I do to you clown? "A simple 'pardon me' would have sufficed." I retorted to the pony leaving the room. Honestly he was quite a state himself. The posh nature and clean clothing he displayed earlier was covered in various food. To my raised brow, this annoyed unicorn whirled around to face me, features twisted in anger. "'Pardon me'?! If I was in a fairer mood that would be the case, but instead my mood has been defiled by that wretched mare, Rarity! Look, look at what she has done to my lovely suit and mane! I was to be the most outstanding-looking stallion of the gala, and that pony ruined it for no absolute reason!" Score one to Rarity. "Well in her defense, when me and my friend saw you two, you did seem to behave like a pompous arsehole." Probably because you are. And this interaction with him was giving me the suspicion I knew exactly who this prissy unicorn was. "I say, do you have any idea who you're speaking to, good sir?!" "Should I?" The stallion huffed, before clearing his throat to calm himself. I swear I can already see the vein in his pony forehead. "I am Prince Blueblood, nephew to your ruler, Princess Celestia. And I demand your respect." "...Oh, my apologies." I bowed. I called it; Blueblood of all ponies. "I wasn't aware I wasn't in the presence of a figure with such power and blood relation to the great Princess Celestia. You must forgive my ignorance good sir." The pony, evidently picking up on my sarcasm, glared in full distaste. "First that insolent mare disrespects me, now another ignorant pony. When will my aunt learn?" I smirked faintly. "Well, how can I respect someone who obviously treated one of my friends poorly?" For now I'm just going to feign ignorance to my acknowledging the girls as my friends. The stallion was positively seething. "I showed Rarity her place." The words caused me to frown darkly at the arrogant excuse for a monarch. "Maybe it's time someone showed you yours." That posturing attitude. The self-righteousness. The pure arrogance that no one could oppose him. So distasteful. So repulsive. So... human. Now Blueblood was sputtering. As if he didn't look enough of a disaster with what was done to him by Rarity. The he glared so hard his large pony eyes might have popped out from the pressure. "How... How dare you. Who are you to speak to me like that?! I am of royal blood!" "And that alone is suppose to make me kneel in submission to the likes of you?" My own anger was rising. "And I thought your aunt was bad. But no, clearly I've found someone just as bad, if not worse, in the royal bloodline." Perhaps debatably worse than someone of not the same bloodline but still royal. Prince Hans. "That does it!" The childish Blueblood stomped his white hooves on the marble floor in anger. "I've tolerated this blatant disrespect far enough! It is time I showed at least somepony his place. If Rarity refuses to acknowledge me as her better, then at least she will see what I've done to one of her friends." I raised a brow as he pointed at me un-royal like and announced with a firm yet hateful tone. "You will accompany me to the gardens. There we shall have a duel of honour. I will not allow my pride and status to be tarnished by your meaningless words." Well if they're so irrelevant, why do you allow them to get to you? Regardless, I wasn't going to say no to this challenge. The opportunity brought a smirk upon my muzzle. Who would possibly reject the idea of kicking Blueblood's arse? Not this guy. "I accept. I will fight against your honour... for Rarity's." I adopted a more civilized tone, despite my expression, nodding to the pathway behind the stallion. "Lead the way Blueblood." Fully grating at the lack of title, the stallion took a moment to compose himself, nodding stiffly before turning to show me the way where our duel will commence. Forgive me Twilight, but this was what one would call a "gentleman's challenge." Who was I to deny that? Besides, I wasn't doing this for me, but for a certain white unicorn mare. I'm sure Rarity will be more than gratified for defending her honour by kicking the arse of the stallion who ruined her good time. It's the least I can do for her making my attire... and for me messing it up at the buffet. I'm shocked I didn't realize who he was earlier when Spike and I spotted him. Blueblood was a name I was very familiar with; the man- stallion responsible for being the bane of Rarity's good time in the gala. The efforts to please him all for naught. Her marriage into royalty vanishing before her eyes at the repulsive nature of this prissy unicorn. And I can see why. I've never actually seen a picture of the guy during my time back home, but I should've identified who he was upon first glance anyway. Now I feel like an utter fool for not realizing that sooner. Ah well, I can turn all that regret to anger while beating the [BEEP] out of this unicorn, who was staring at me with an even neutral expression at the other end of the courtyard. A fair distance from one another, the pair of us standing firm and prepared for this duel. Unicorn vs Earth Pony. Stallion vs man. Pony vs human. And I won't lie... I'm going to enjoy this. "Ready?" I nodded firmly, having placed my temporary formal cape to the side on the fence, showing just how prepared I was. It's clear Blueblood desired to take out his rage on someone, and the perfect opportunity would be the Earth Pony who can't utilize magic, who disrespects him constantly and happens to be a friend of Rarity's made myself a delicious target. Even with the dark sky I saw his raised brow at my non-verbal answer. "Well at least you know how to take something like this seriously." "You'd be surprised." "I must admit." He continued as though I said nothing. "No pony has ever treated me in such a fahsion for a long time. An Earth Pony, no less. One less capable of using magic. It rather seems hardly fair, does it not?" "I am more than just an Earth Pony, my friend..." We have already gained an audience, as I heard the mutters and from the corner of my eyes spotting the observers. Ponies of all high-classes standing by the garden's entrance, obviously having heard an Earth Pony was going to face a well-respected Prince in honourable combat. Pah. As if the notion of honour means anything to me. Truth be told I doubt of its existence; I was only doing this as my way of expressing thanks to Rarity... and punishing a Prince no one in their right mind would even like. The apple fell into the wrong side of the river, it seems. Unfazed by my vague words, the royal {BEEP} leaned back a little in an obvious battle posture. And I did so in turn... by placing my right front hoof a step forward on the stone ground. I didn't dwell much on pony battle poses okay? "Prepare to be taught your place, Earth Pony." "Ditto, Prince Bluebutt." Bluebutt... oh wow did I really just say that? I released a quiet chuckle at the childish insult from my own mouth. Man, Rainbow Dash must be rubbing off on me- My instincts had me raise my right hoof upwards as a shield, as the dark yellow energy blast conjured from the Prince's glowing horn met its target head-on, skidding me across the stone floor a few feet away before I roughly coughed by the aftermath that was the smoke. Growling as I felt my limbs scream in pain and protest, I slowly lowered my shaking hoof while the smoke cleared, flinching at my own carelessness. On the other side of the field, Blueblood smugly grinned after his attack worked. The duel had commenced. The stallion, obviously believing he had the high ground with his advantage that was magic, fired continous blasts from his horn towards, causing me to, instead of meeting/blocking them, dodge as much as possibly. I felt the power of this world's magic graze the fur upon every narrow dodge. When the Prince ceased his efforts, looking at me impassively, I took that moment to breathe. Good God, talk about exercise- oh no... I felt my stomach groan in protest due to the fact I'vr eaten so much earlier. That explains my slower-than-usual movements. Did I have a plan? Oh yes; devised one while on the way here, glaring in disdain at the arrogant stallion who had often glanced back at me in turn, an air of smugness and pretense of gracefulness. It was quite simple: tire the smirking pony out, then take that opportunity- Why was he smiling at me like that...? It took a second to notice my hooves were literally planted to the ground, as Hans the Unicorn utilized his magic to make roots wrap around the boom of my limbs and keep me in place. Clever, I'll give him that. Yet that was the least of my worries as his horn started glowing even more. Now would be the perfect time for that ridiculous strength of mine to show itself, as I struggled to be free of the roots trapping my hooves. ...Anytime now. I must have looked frantic, as panicking began to seep in my brain as the arrogant Blueblood was grinning now, that smug muzzle brightened by the charging attack on his horn. Come on, come on! Work my OP strength? Why do you refuse to cease working for me now?! When I need you the most! True even when using it I was knocked out by foes against me. But I would much rather die than be the loser in this challenge against Blueblood by being unconscious by him. Even losing to a giant baby bear was more dignifying than suffering defeat from the hands of the pony ready to attack. And he was sure taking his sweet arse time- What the?! Suddenly I felt confusion, panic and, worst of all, fear as a familiar baby dragon ran towards me from the eye-wide crowd. "Spike?!" I yelled in disbelief as he approached me without any general hint of what he was doing was a very, VERY horrible idea. "Get back boy!" Spike shook his head, and to my further shock and befuddlement the illogical lizard proceeded to face the boastful Prince, who was still charging up for the attack. "I won't let you hurt my friend!" "SPIKE!" Yet both he and my opponent ignored my enraged scream, the latter with the illuminated face smiling lightly. "Ah, you are the dragon who laughed at my expense when Rarity ruined my suit. Splendid, I can kill two birds with one stone." "You sadist! He has nothing to do with this!" In answer to my anger, the stallion simply shrugged. "It's a matter of respect, Earth Pony. And if I have to force you or anyone to bow to me... so be it." And just like that, the charged energy attack fired from his horn, a giant yellow ball of magic hurled towards us, with Spike in front of me with palpable fear in his eyes. No... NO! I won't let anyone hurt my friends! Just like that, my hooves were free of the gripping roots were relative ease. To the evident shock of Spike, Hans the Unicorn, our audience, I was right in front of the dragon and swiped away the energy attack with my limb, sending it impacting into the outside castle wall. I didn't bother to check the damage done, instead focusing my attention to my hoof. "H-How...?" I heard a sputtering Blueblood ask, but I ignored him in favour of answering my own question. "Spike, rejoin the crowd." I quietly commanded of the reptile behind me. "But..." I sent him a look over my shoulder. Not the general annoyed look, but an expression of reassurance and calmness. "Do as I say, Spike. You should, after all, always trust your friends." At that statement, the dragon's eyes widened before nodding obediently and reuniting with the audience, who were just as shell-shocked as the agape Prince before me. "But... how...? I-I demand you tell me how you did that, Earth Pony!" Instead of providing a satisfied answer to the now-nervous stallion, I simply closed my eyes for a moment to let the clarity sink in, before throwing a smirk at the enraged pony. "That is for me to know... and for you to ponder, my arrogant friend." I think I understand now... "You dare-!" "I dare." I raised my voice to show how clearly I just didn't give a damn what he thought. "Because I am so much more, Blueblood, then you will ever be." That strength. It didn't come out from simple convenience. It never did. Only when my mind was focused on Spike. And Twilight. And everyone else I've come to know. They've given me that strength. "I am a Prince of the highest order, and I will-!" "And I'm the Prince of all Autistics. Deal with it." Not a very boastful and impressive title, I know. But it was worth mocking him and everything he stood for. And he was positively losing it, barely keeping his composure in check before his horn glowed again, and my ears alerted me to dodge out of the way as Blueblood went Poison Ivy on my arse, whipping vines attacking me from the nearby tree. But I was no athlete. Hence my hissing as one of them landed a scratch on my left limb. Spike, however, didn't sound concerned. "Kick his plot, Stardust!" Clearly irritated by that comment, lighting from behind urged me to jump when I was in safe distance from the three, another energy blast flying beneath before I landed. Judging by the already heavy breathing, the irritable unicorn was already growing weary. Good. He must not be used to combat. "You dare make a fool out of me? Me, who has ruled longer before you were even born!" I proceeded to dodge every object flung at me via magic. Plant pots, discarded broken fences, benches, you name it. "Who are you to defy me?! Tell me: who are you!" Wiping sweat from my ponified forehead, I glanced to the side at the frustrated unicorn before answering. "Someone who has finally reached an epiphany." "And what does that mean?" "Since you're so curious." I flipped over as another bench flew by for my sarcasm. Remind me never to take gymnastics for granted again. I waited for Blueblood to take a breather before continuing. "I am no one. I should be no one. Yet I seem to somehow always draw unwanted attention to myself. I am an internal contradiction, a walking hypocrite. I am something that should not even be here, as balance dictates. You are familiar with balance I take it?" "Of course I am." "Clearly not, as your tone suggest doubt." I noted his grounding teeth. How the mighty fall so quickly. "Allow me to elucidate, my friend. Balance is the one only true path to everything. Chaos and Harmony were spawned from balance itself to ensure everlasting peace in the universe. Peace that only lasted for so long; this duel being an example. I am a stern follower of the concept, as balance has been my philosophy for quite some time." A philosophy I've yet to even dwell upon ever since arriving in Equestria. Years of studying the very idea of balance put on hold to get through this world and seek a way home. His eyes narrowed, rather thoughtfully. "I see, so this supposed balance, a mere idea, is of greater importance than respecting your superiors?" "Hardly an 'idea." I scoffed, noticing I was gaining an invested audience as some of the crowd leaned forward to hear me explain my path to life. "Balance is the cosmic force of nature and change. For without it, everything would fall apart. But everyone refuses to see that, either taking one side of light and dark without ever thinking of merging the town together to ensure eternal peace. I see myself with neither light or dark. Chaos or Harmony." I paused for a moment, switching my gaze to the watching dragon, just as curious as the high-posh crowd. "Yet that balance, or the Twilight if you prefer, came from the harmony of my friends, combined with my chaotic nature." One of the many reasons, I suspected, why I enjoyed spending time with a certain purple intelligent unicorn so much. Simply because of her first name. Returning my gaze to the boastful stallion, I smirked. "And it is that balance, my friend, that will triumph over your arrogance." Despite all that, Blueblood had the nerve to snort at my perspective, waving a hoof dismissively. "Your foolish opinions mean nothing to me, my friend. Clearly you are an insane pony in need of help. And I shall gladly offer you the help you so desperately need." My smirk widened at the veiled threat. "You'll have to force me to take my medicine." His eyes narrowed at the challenge. "As you wish." And the duel continued on, myself dodging, punching and occasionally getting hit by flying debris, magical blasts and assaults from nature, all with the purpose of tiring out the tiresome Prince. However, he wasn't someone to be underestimated; the stallion was of royal blood, which implied more powerful magic than the average unicorn. Good thing he wasn't an alicorn - for whatever reason - otherwise I would've been in serious trouble. Finally the stallion clearly had enough, his horn glowing again as I tensed up for the next attack... only to find my body wrapped in a dark yellow glow. What the-? I couldn't move either, feeling as though gravity was assaulting me. My gaze then turned to glare at the smirking unicorn. As if this was going to stop me... It certainly didn't stop the Prince of all Saiyans. "Now I can think of what to do with you while you're- What?!" He cut himself off in clear disbelief, as I gritted my teeth upon progressing forward, shock and fear reflected in his eyes with each step I took. "But how-? No! No, this is impossible! No one can resist magic like that! Especially my own! What are you?! What are you...?" I released a small grin at the defeat slowly leaking into his posh tone, pressing myself with every slow step forward until the stallion finally, truthfully, submitted; releasing the spell used to hold me down as I felt the heavy pressure lift off me. Now I was free to move, and the prissy excuse for a monarch was too exhausted now to halt my advance, only taking a few steps back before his back was pressed against a bush, further messing up his suit apart from the obvious sweat. Ponies can sweat. Who knew. Upon reaching distance, my front hooves immediately grabbed the front of his formal shirt, pulling him close to hear me whisper out my utter contempt for this pony Hans. "You know, Blueblood... you remind me so well of my own species." I only now realized how tired I sounded and felt as well. I continued my rant while he stared at me in fear and confusion. "Arrogant. Self-centered. The general populace filled with many corrupt greedy individuals everywhere, seeking only to benefit themselves and their own pockets. Power's a very tempting thing, something you have in spades. And look where it gets you. My point being, you are a representation of everything I find repulsive about my own kind, despite you being a different species entirely." "What will you do to me...?" Blueblood asked quietly, as I can see my words slowly sink into his widened eyes. I frowned, ignoring his flinch. "Admittedly, a part of me wishes to end your pitiful existence right here and now; to stop the corruption as much as possible from spreading to you ponies, just as it had to my own race. But then again... that wouldn't make me any better than the rest of them, would it?" No, I would never go to such lengths to save others, despite my ancestry. As much as I loathed people and governments that run my country and all others, I completely agree that killing should only be in self-defense, never for attack. Without awaiting an answer, I released - by that I mean dropped - the stallion and nodded to the gate. "Get out of my sight. And never approach any of my friends again without the sincerest intentions." Hesitantly rising, the humiliated Blueblood inquired, "You... You won't harm me?" "I think I've done more than enough damage tonight." I announced loudly to the classy audience, glancing around the ruined courtyard before glaring at the unicorn. "But if I ever see you again, let's hope it'll be in more pleasant circumstances. Now go, before I decide to give you a black eye." Hurriedly the Prince obliged, nodding like a madman before rushing back towards the castle, away from my point of view. I could his hooves skidding across the stone floor before silence finally rested on the gardens. And I released a breath of relief, despite all the aching and pain my entire body was currently feeling. I didn't need to hurt him, I didn't need to break his nose, damage his jaw or anything so excessive. No, I humiliated him, embarrassed a high and mighty monarch in front of his subjects, who were evidently staring at my still form. I made that pony's time at this gala the worst night ever. Not my original plan, but I'm much more satisfied with the results. "Stardust! You did it!" Hearing the youthful voice of my friend, I looked down at the approaching grinning dragon, resting a battered hoof on his head. "No Spike, we did it." Without that much barbarism. "Huh?" Instead of answering, I surveyed the damage done to the gardens and the hole in the castle wall. Welp, I guess there was no escaping out of this one. If Celestia was mad enough by the mess inside the gala, imagine the furious expression on her thousand-year-old features by the duel between myself and her blood relative. As my gaze then settled on the crowd observing from the doorway to the castle, a dark blue male unicorn called out in that classy tone. "Who are you, sir?" Taking a moment, I looked at the dragon standing beside me, nodding before answering out loud. "A man - or stallion to your eyes - who has finally reached the truth." "Truth?" Spike asked. I nodded again, walking towards the middle of the area so everyone could see me, Spike following. "Indeed. All thanks to you Spike, for helping me uncover it. I now know where my strength comes from. Where it originated from this whole time." "And where's that?" I heard a mare among the audience inquire. As Spike gestured for me to answer, I obliged with the brightest smile I could muster, despite my entire body aching and feeling like hell at the moment. "From my friends." Twilight. Spike. Fluttershy. Rarity. Applejack. Pinkie Pie. Rainbow Dash. Bon Bon. Lyra. Derpy. Whooves. Big Macintosh. Snips and Snails. The Crusaders. Cheerilee. Mrs Cupcake. Mr Carrot Cake. Shining Armor. Strongheart and Zecora. "And I am forever indebted to them." ...Ah [BEEP]. Just then I noticed said friends observing me at the back of the crowd, reaching there without my notice. Twilight smiling like she never smiled before, as though proud of me. And the rest just plain staring at me just dropped jaws and widened eyes, in contrast to the rising clapping of the crowd around them. And behind all the gathered ponies, Celestia regarded me with an impassive expression. Oh marvelous. "That was unnecessary." "Tell that to them." Celestia sighed, looking out to her kingdom, filled with many lights to penetrate the darkness of the sky. Even then it all looked quite spectacular. "To engage my poor nephew like that and completely humiliate him... I have half a mind to punish you for it." I smirked lightly. "A duel's a duel, Celestia. He was fully prepared for the consequences." Just not in the way he thought. I winced as another course of pain flew through my untreated body. I felt the alicorn's eyes on me. "You are certain you do not require medical assistance?" "It can wait until morning." I repeated from earlier. So after the applause and 'interview' from the entire crowd was over, the guests of the rather destroyed gala departed to resume having a good time or go home, leaving me in the gardens with the Mane Six and Spike to approach me, Celestia watching from the doorway while many of her guests informed her my duel against her nephew was an improvement from the hectic display in the gala earlier. At first I had slowly backed away from them all, staring at them warily and ready for some kind of verbal onslaught over my actions. And yet, again, I've underestimated them. The first words to come out was from, surprisingly, Rainbow Dash: "You... honestly meant that?" I had nodded hesitantly, and before I knew it I was engulfed by embraces from all sides, joy and affection radiating from the six mares and dragon. And I was, as the blue pegasus put it before, starstruck by the development, unable to form any coherent responses or move my body free from the attack of hugs. I suppose all that was what true friendship felt like... My ears were temporarily deaf when Twilight and Applejack then began berating me for getting into a fight with royal blood like that, yet while Rarity evidently agreed with them, she expressed how thankful she was for defending her honour with a peck on the cheek... to Spike's clear jealousy; who had been following Rarity and Blueblood around all the way to making sure the former was okay when following the girls back to the doughnut shop, providing a brief recount of what actually happened in that disastrous room. "That he was." Celestia turned her pink gaze to the moon for a moment. "A challenge from royalty isn't something to be taken lightly. And I must admit how relived I am that you took it seriously, Stardust." A light smile appeared on her illuminated features, looking down at the stallion with her on the castle balcony. "I thank you for inflicting no harm on Blueblood, ego aside." "He wasn't worth it." I shrugged. Just the fear and defeat on his expression were enough to stop me from giving the unicorn a broken nose. "What good would come out of it? For his repulsive attitude, the man didn't really warrant enough for me to utterly kick his arse." "Hm. And after tonight's duel, I doubt he'll ever desire to challenge you, or anyone else, again. At least for a while." "That's probably for the better." I replied, looking back at the kingdom below with her. I felt the cold air waver my previously-neat mane. "Let his arrogance die down a little. Perhaps he'll also think better of others of lower status." When it was finally time to say farewell to the six ponies and dragon, it was rather a shock to them; they weren't expecting it to be immediately after the gala. Even Rainbow Dash and Applejack expressed reluctance to not see me for a while, considering I've fully acknowledged them now as my friends. Pinkie Pie was the least depressed of the lot, stating with bliss how she'll prepare a welcome back party, ignoring my dismayed expression. Rarity smiled sadly, vowing she'll be looking forward to my return, as she must repay me back somehow. Spike was the least subtle about how saddened he felt by this abrupt departure, I had to give the poor dragon some comfort and reassurance he'll see me again soon. And Twilight... well I couldn't decipher the expression on her face. "Perhaps." I raised a brow at the quiet agreement. "My nephew has always been overconfident of himself. I've attempted my best to at least teach him some humbleness." You've been teaching him? Who exactly are Blueblood's parents anyway? Is it Luna? Nightmare Moon? That wouldn't be surprising. "...You're tried, that's all that matters." I replied instead. I was simply too exhausted right now to mock the alicorn standing beside me. I heard a small "Hm." before the tone of the alicorn's shifted to a more light degree. "Now, onto another subject. You are aware, Stardust, that you didn't have to take up residence in the castle immediately after the gala. It could have waited until the following morning." "It's better this way." I responded firmly, eyes hardening to myself while overlooking the sleeping kingdom. "I need to clear my head a little, away from everyone I've finally recognized as my... friends." The tall monarch chuckled a little. "You sound uncertain." "Very astute." I rolled my eyes. "But yes, it's not really a concept I'm... best familiar with." "It was the same with my dear student, Twilight, and yet she made friends faster than I expected." The white alicorn stated with clear fondness and pride for her pupil. I chose to say nothing; Twilight was something else altogether. Celestia continued with a question, "But I am curious; what precisely did you mean when you stated it was Twilight and her friends who helped you succeed in the duel?" "...You saw that strength." It wasn't a question, yet I imagined the alicorn nodding. "Indeed. Remarkable, in fact. I was curious to see it for myself when Twilight addressed that subject sometimes in her letters. Am I to understand, then, that strength came from the bond between you and your friends?" "...Maybe." I responded quietly, raising my front left hoof upwards to examine it. "I'm not exactly sure what it means myself. But when the image of everyone I've befriended - Twilight, Spike, the girls and all the ponies and non-ponies I've encountered - came to me, that was then the super strength appeared." I chuckled a little, lowering my limb. "It's quite baffling." Celestia had an amused tone. "Perhaps." And as I waited for her to continue, she did not for a moment. "...You still desire to return home?" I frowned. "I do." It was an absolute must, whether I've made friends here or not. "Without the girls knowing still who and what you truly are." A statement. "I think I've earned their trust the moment I announced them as my friends. I doubt they'll inquire about my unusual feats again." For a while at least. "You shouldn't underestimate them, Stardust. Especially my beloved student; Twilight will always be curious about who you really are and where you originate from." "She'll be even more curious upon learning I'm from another world, I can't let that happen; not until I return to Ponyville." "...I'm afraid it's a little late for that now." What? I glanced at Celestia curiously, who didn't meet my gaze and instead called out. "You may come out now." ...Oh no. No nononononononono. Hearing the sound of hooves approaching from behind. I stiffened, closing my eyes and gritting my teeth at who was clearly behind me. Not now, please not now. I said in my own time- "I've taken the liberty of having my own student learn the truth immediately; she at least deserves to know, Stardust." GOD DAMN YOU CELESTIA! "...Stardust?" Yet that quiet, confused tone forced me to stop before I could even begin hurling verbal insults and damnations towards the smiling monarch. Instead, facing the music, my body turned to face the stunned purple unicorn, staring at me with bewildered puzzlement. "...Hey Twilight." "What do you mean... 'from another world'?" I winced at the question. Too soon. It was far too soon for her to know. At my refusal to even answer Twilight grew all the more suspicious, eyes widening at the silent response that obviously told her everything. "You mean... it's true? You're from a completely different entire world?" Swallowing nervous bile, I nodded, trying to compose myself... and failing miserably, grinding my own teeth in anger before staring at the stone floor of the balcony between us. I hate you Celestia, I hate you so much... Looking hesitantly looking back up, my saddened eyes met Twilight's uncertain own, as though seeking out the truthful answer. "All this time... you're another life form living from beyond the stars?" "...Yes." I finally breathed out a confident answer. "Yes, my dear." Eyes further widening to impossible degrees, the unicorn stared at me for a long moment, glancing at a nodding alicorn for complete confirmation, before those lovely purple eyes rolled upwards, and I quickly caught the poor mare as she clearly fainted from the revelation. Twilight... While looking at her with mixed emotions of my own, Celestia lightly commented. "Well, it could have gone worse." ...I [BEEP] hate you, Celestia... Chapter Twenty-Seven: A Change of Pace Chapter Twenty-Seven: A Change of Pace "I must admit, I'm pleased to have a guest who enjoys this game as much as I." I shrugged, calculating my options before proceeding to move another pawn forward. My opponent evidently didn't mind my answer, knowing I was focusing on the game before us. Only a day had passed after the hectic Grand Galloping Gala. Twilight and the others returned to Ponyville after the purple unicorn recovered from collapsing in shock, without me seeing them off of course. I was shown to my quarters by a servant, rudely woken up by the same servant, attended a breakfast meal with the monarchy whilst ignoring the vocal protests by the same servant over how messed up my mane was, and answered as many questions passed by Celestia over my homeworld and own species. Without giving too much away, of course. Afterwards - when, by Celestia's insistence, I got myself cleaned up and my bruises from last night's battle healed - I was given a grand tour of the entire castle, generously escorted by, guess who, the future Prince of the Crystal Empire. Armor was surprisingly pleased to see me again, for some reason, and had volunteered to show me around while Celestia conducted her royal duties... of, I imagine, just sitting on that throne of hers and doing absolutely nothing. After the tour concluded, myself having been literally moved from the library because I was so transfixed by the massive collection of literature, Celestia requested my presence in her study, offering a game of chess - pony edition of course. And was pleasantly surprised by my enthusiasm for the game. My skills were rusty; I haven't played chess in years. But I've always appreciated the game that requires calculated planning and outsmarting the opponent. Chess was the most simplest of mind games, yet the most effective one too. It tells you a lot about who you're playing against. "I haven't played against anyone ever since Twilight departed to study about friendship." The alicorn continued, having been kind enough to tell me what the name of the pieces were again, using her magic to forward her remaining rook by three spaces. Lucky her; I have to be careful that my hoof doesn't knock down any of the pieces. "I'm not ashamed to say my humble student won more times than I whenever we played. Has she ever challenged you?" "I didn't even know this world had chess." I confessed, debating whether to advance another of my six remaining pawns, or a bishop to counteract that approaching knight of her's. "Besides, I doubt I'd ever win against Twilight." "I doubt anypony would. Her skills of the mind are admirable." "Hm." The game continued on, the phoenix, Philomena or, to my eyes, Fawkes Two-Point-Oh, chirped majestically by the side. In that time I manged to take out both the monarch's bishops, seven of her pawns, one knight, one of her rooks and I was close to taking out the queen. Both Celestia proved herself an expert of the game; having gotten rid of six of my pawns now, both my rooks, my queen and both bishops. In short; I was losing. But I didn't allow it to get to me. As I said, chess wasn't something I've played in a long time. Of course I was going to lose, especially to one who's obviously played the game for over ten centuries- Oh hang on... Keyword: WAS losing. The alicorn raised an intrigued brow after I removed her final pawn with my knight. Did she already pick up that I had a plan? The white alicorn then smiled lightly. "Ah, I know that look. It's the same expression my beloved pupil makes whenever she is certain that victory is at hand." "Should I be flattered that you're comparing me to Twilight?" "Considering your friendship with her, I'd thought you would take the comparison as a compliment." I shrugged, awaiting her next move... and internally smiling as she did so. Oh I have this in the bag. Underestimate me Celestia, and you pay the price. Though when the alicorn proceeded to advance with her queen, a question popped up, over a subject that honestly had me baffled about the monarch before me. "Why don't you call yourself a Queen?" Celestia blinked. "I'm sorry?" "You're a ruler of a kingdom, and technically the entire world, so why don't you address yourself as a Queen?" I clarified, moving my next piece. I can already taste the triumph. "If you're the one in charge, you're either a King or Queen. Do you prefer calling yourself a Princess because it sounds cute, or fitting?" Really, it garners more respect if when all your subjects and you acknowledge yourself as a Queen, my dear. Plus it takes you more seriously. Maybe I would regard Celetsia with a little more respect if she at least acknowledged herself as a proper ruler with the proper title. Her expression was impassive, and her tone calm. "I, and my subjects, address myself as a Princess, not because of the sound of the title, but in respect to my mother," I raised a brow. "Your mother?" She nodded, her mouth a thin line as Celestia fixed her eyes on the chessboard. "The previous ruler from a thousand years ago. My mother was a proud and respected monarch, alongside my father, loved by all who they ruled together. I can never be like the mare who truly deserves such a title as Queen like her. It would be terrible of me to acknowledge myself with the same position of power as my mother, who had, and has, no true equal." "...I see." I released a short, thoughtful reply while taking out her remaining knight. Huh... Celestia honestly deemed herself unworthy of being her mother's equal. Looking up I noticed her pink eyes seemed distant, as though remembering something from countless years ago. "Well... I'm sure your mother would be very proud of you now." Did I mean that? Hell no, but I'd rather not set a depressive mood right now. I can belittle this 'Princess' later. The tall alicorn, upon hearing those words, returned to reality, looking grateful at me before moving another white piece. "Thank you." "You're welcome... checkmate by the way." I smirked as her eyes widened in surprise, having fallen for a very unorthodox tactic. My remaining pieces surrounding her king with the white queen and rook. "Rule one of chess Celestia; never get distracted from the game." "I heard you caused quite a blow to the monarchy last night." My guide through the kingdom commented casually. As Celestia returned to her royal duties, this unicorn offered me to walk around town with him. For whatever reason. "News travels fast I see." Then again, I doubt much occurs even in this large kingdom. I spared the unicorn walking alongside me a glance. "Besides, it was Blueblood. Wouldn't you do the same thing in my position?" "...What I would've done doesn't matter." I smirked knowingly at the reply. I bet it doesn't Armor. The stallion noticed my expression, shaking his head as we walked down another street in the kingdom of Canterlot. "I swear, a duel in the Grand Galloping Gala, against a Prince no less." "He challenged me." "And you accepted, without possibly knowing the consequences upon doing so." He lowered his tone. "I don't know how monarchy operates in your world, Stardust, but know this, if the Princess hasn't informed you of it yet; you may have made yourself an enemy of a kingdom. Do you know what that entails?" "It means I must never set foot in that kingdom." I nodded, noting some looks sent in our direction. And instead like last time where they were aimed at Armor, they were focused on me. It didn't take a genius to know why. "But it seems I'm more welcomed here." The white stallion followed my gaze, grunting in agreement. "So it seems. Prince Blueblood isn't on anyone's most favourite list of monarch's. You're fortunate, at least, to have picked a fight with the least loved one of the royal family." A thought then occurred to me, directing my attention to the soon-to-be-Prince. "So, where were you last night then, if not at the gala?" "I was preoccupied." He shrugged casually, a small smile lifting on his features. "I'm sure you've heard of Princess Mi Amore Cadenza by now." "No...?" I frowned. Who the [BEEP] was that? Armor raised a brow at my answer, blue eyes glinting in curiosity. "Has Twilight not told you about her foalsitter when she was a filly?" Before I could answer, something obviously popped up in his mind. "Speaking of which, did my sister enjoy herself at the gala?" Having half a mind to scold the taller stallion for not allowing me to answer his first question, I nodded. "It was an... interesting night for us all." It was the most productive night for me. He seemed to know what I was talking about. "Ah, Princess Celestia did inform me the event was one to be remembered." "Putting it mildly." "But tell me." The stallion ceased walking, fully turning to face me with a serious expression. I obliged in turn, wondering what was on the Guard Captain's mind now. "What was the real reason behind dueling Blueblood?" I frowned at the question. "My friend's honour. Didn't Celestia tell you-?" "So it wasn't just to impress my sister then?" "Impress your-?" The implications had me halt my own train of thought, disregarding my frown for a glare. "Do you honestly think that-?" "Captain!" A male voice called, as a pegasus clad in gold armour approached his commanding officer with a salute. "Princess Cadenza urgently requests your presence." "Thank you." Armor replied, looking quite as peeved as I for the interruption. The white stallion regarded me before stating, "There is a bookstore nearby, if you're interested." Obviously recalling my reaction to the library in the castle. "Would you mind waiting for me there while I speak with the Princess?" "By all means." I shrugged. "Our conversation was getting ridiculous anyhow." "Welcome to Velvet and Light's Bookstore." A familiar voice called out while I awaited for whoever was running the store- and my insides immediately froze upon identifying the grey-ish unicorn coming to greet me from the other room where I presumed all the books were. "How might I be of- Oh." Oh indeed... Any more surprises you wish to throw at me, God? Yet that surprised expression quickly switched to a pleasant one, as Twilight Velvet seemed rather happy to see me. "Stardust Balance, if I'm not mistaken? It's an honour to see you again." "Um... the honour is all mine." I replied awkwardly, feeling the sudden urge to just leave. The door was right behind me, after all. "Oh come now, there's no need to feel nervous." The mother of Twilight Sparkle gently assured me, walking forward. "What brings you here?" I cleared my throat. Thank God my composure swiftly returned. "Well, I was told this was a bookstore, and I was hoping to look around and-" "Say no more, you've come to the right place. Please follow me." I obliged while moving behind the unicorn towards the door she exited from. Maybe this was a massive mistake- ...Whoa. "Impressive, isn't it?" I could only nod dumbly. And I thought Twilight's library was big. But this... this was another level entirely. I was fairly certain there were more books in here than Ponyville's library altogether. My eyes wandered all over the area, as stacks upon stacks of literature, all neatly placed in the many shelves that would require a ladder to reach. Bigger than the castle's library, I'd say as well. "Are you looking for anything specifically?" The inquisitive tone caused me to snap out of it, returning my attention to the smiling grey unicorn. "Umm, truth be told, I was asked to wait here by your son while he attends to royal business." "Ahh." Velvet nodded knowingly. "Then by all means, feel free to look around. My husband is out doing some business of his own at the moment, but I'm sure he'd be happy to see the stallion who saved our beloved son again." I released a forced grin at the remark. Then she raised a brow. "Though I wasn't aware you had a fondness for books, Stardust." "Well I prefer writing over reading but-" "'Writing'? You're a writer?" I slowly nodded after blinking at the sudden excited tone in her voice. At the confirmation her grin widened. "How wonderful! My daughter is friends with a writer! I'm not sure if you're aware, Stardust, but I happen to dabble in the writing arts myself." At this I raised a brow. Indeed, I wasn't aware of this. "Oh?" "Oh yes." The unicorn nodded positively. "Are you a fictional writer, like myself?" When I nodded again it only seemed to increase her happiness. "Oh it just gets better! Tell me, have you written any books so far?" Well I see where her daughter gets the enthusiasm from. I chuckled, rubbing the back of my head subconsciously. "I've written some stories, though I haven't reached that level of skill to write and publish a book yet I'm afraid, Mrs Velvet-" "Oh please please, just call me Twilight." "...I'd rather not, don't want to make things confusing if you and your daughter were ever in the same room." I smirked. "Of course. Velvet it is then." She laughed lightly. "How is she, by the way?" "Twilight? She's doing fine. Couldn't be better." "And Spike?" "Just as well." She was evidently satisfied. "It pleases me to hear that, especially concerning with what happened at the Grand Galloping Gala." Gesturing for me to take a seat by the rather large table in the center of the room, I obliged while she down alongside me, regarding me with pleasant curiosity. "So, tell me, what kind of genre's do you prefer to write in?" After an incredibly long conversation with the mother of Twilight Sparkle discussing our shared love for the writing arts, a guard had arrived to escort me to the location of Shining Armor. I left the bookstore with an admittedly ridiculous grin on my muzzle. It was refreshing, really, to talk about a hobby I haven't done since I was forcibly taken away from my own world. Velvet knew what she was talking about, and offered some books of her own for me to borrow, along others that she recommended during when I informed her of my tastes in literature. I turned down the offer, of course, as I wouldn't be in Canterlot for long and I had no desire to feel guilty over borrowing some books from a store instead of a library. Despite that, the grey unicorn simply smiled in understanding, assuring me that should I change my mind, the store will always be open for me; as any friend of their daughter and son's is a friend of her and Light's. I think, if saving their son wasn't enough, I've gotten Twilight's parents to somehow like me even further. Sometimes I think these ponies wear their hearts on their sleeves for their own good. Though during that conversation I noted the many similarities between mother and daughter. Speaking of the latter. How is she doing, I wonder; was Twilight still processing the fact an alternate life form had taken up residence in her own home? Was Spike reassuring her that I meant no harm, already informing the unicorn as much about my own species I told him about? Did she already tell the others about what I really was? If so, how are they responding to the truth? I'll find out soon, I imagine. Though honestly I wish I was there to witness the reactions over the fact I'm from the stars- "Don't let her escape!" A commanding voice caused both the guard and I to halt, quickly recognizing the voice belonging to Shining Armor. Though instead of him or any of his loyal guards running towards us, we were faced with an approaching white mare with pink mane, carrying a scroll in her mouth and, upon noticing us, quickly spun ninety degrees to the left and headed down the next street. "Stardust! After her!" Immediately I obeyed, the pegasus guard and I in pursuit of the white unicorn with Armor and his own squad behind us feet away. Whatever it was that mare had done, it must be important if she was being chased by the Captain of the Guards. Or maybe she got herself in trouble and he just happened to be there. Who knows? Well whoever this unicorn was, she was making me work to catching up to her. I don't think I've ran like this since luring the ursaminor away from Ponyville. I quick side-stepped any passing pony while my target rammed into them, doing her best to create obstacles for me and the guards behind. Somehow I already lost my escort. Let it never be said that Stardust Balance never exercised on a treadmill before. I almost manged to jump over any fallen objects the unicorn decided to throw in my way, wondering what on Earth was so important for this mare to avoid us so. It was obviously to do with the paper in her mouth. Was it a signed treaty or something? One way to find out. As the mare made another quick turn, running within an alleyway, I smirked a little while following. If my hunch was correct- And it was. But instead of finding a solid stone wall blocking the unicorn from fleeing, a tall pink alicorn with mane and tail multiple hues of pink, purple and light yellow. Her horn lit up the dark alley, prevented the cowering mare from going further. The taller pony had quite a fierce expression on her, that of disapproval and annoyance. And my eyes widened upon immediately identifying who this alicorn was. She must've teleported into the alley to block the unicorn from going further. But instead of pointing that out, I smiled lightly as the smaller mare backed away nervously, unintentionally towards me. Don't you know, my dear, that scenario's like this, running into an alleyway to escape, never turns out in the villain's favour. "We have you now." I heard Armor say from behind, causing the unicorn to yelp in fright and, realizing she's cornered, place her back against a wall as we all approached her. "Good job you two." "She did all the work." I pointed out, gesturing to Cadence. Not acknowledging this praise, the pink alicorn focused with stern eyes on the target, who gulped in fear. Relax girl, it's just Cadence. Really you should be worried about what the only human being around here will do. That is, when I discover what the hell is even going on. "I'm so sorry Princess!" A female voice called out in sadness, causing me to glance behind at a unicorn with a white coat and pink mane- Wait... Looking back and forth to the cowering unicorn with her back pressed to the wall, and the apologetic unicorn flanked by pegasus guards, it all clicked into place. Ah... "Changeling..." Upon hearing the name of its kind, the target released a snarl of contempt, covering itself with bright green magic before revealing its true form. A black decayed-looking version of an alicorn, bright bug-like blue eyes. Yet it made the mistake of dropping the paper from its mouth upon releasing its snarl, and Cadence was quick to recover the parchment with her magic. And despite having wings, the Changeling doesn't seem to be using them to attempt an escape. Not so intelligent without its mother, I see. Rolling the paper open and reading its contents, the alicorn's eyes widened in surprise. "This is the list of invitations!" To the royal wedding, I presume. Beside me, Armor's eyes narrowed as he approached the changeling threateningly. "Why did you take it?" The changeling gave no reply, choosing to snarl at his captors. "Did your Queen send you?" What was that Queen's name again? Crysa... Criphalis... Ah [BEEP] it I'll just call her Queen Syphillis. Again a pitiful hiss in response. "As Captain of the Royal Guards of Canterlot, I order you to answer my questions." As impressive as that sounded, the changeling failed to heed his words. Welp, this requires a human touch. "Let me try." Before anyone could protest, I moved forward grabbed the yelping black pony, pulling him towards me before slamming his back into the stone wall. I heard gasps of shock by the violence, and I placed on an expression of sadistic delight. "We can do this the easy way... or the fun way. Unless you decided to answer my friend's questions, I'm afraid you won't be able to fly anytime soon with your wings forcibly ripped off by yours truly." An empty threat, of course. I wouldn't turn to such barbarism. But it was a rather effective image to dwell upon, as the blue eyes widened in fear. "Cease this savage questioning at once." "I know what I'm doing." I threw a retort to Cadence's demand, leaning my head closer, forcing the servant of that villain to see me eye-to-eye. "What will it be, changeling? I should point out that unlike these ponies surrounding you, I'm not afraid to beat answers out of you." Armor chose that moment to speak up. "That's quite enough, Stardust-" "My Queen requested me to steal the list of royal wedding invitations." I smirked over my threat working. The black alicorn began running its mouth. "She wished to see who would be attending the royal wedding in a few months time." Cadence questioned the captured minion next, sounding confused and quite steamed. "And what is your Queen planning? Why would she desire a list of the invitations?" Was it not obvious? The changeling had the nerve to grin savagely. "You are doomed. All of you. My Queen shall emerge triumphant, and all you lesser ponies will bow and cower before her might!" I waited for a moment before literally throwing him at the squad of pegasi, who caught him with ease. "Take him away. We can question him back at the castle." "I give the orders here." Armor pointed out firmly, before nodding to the ponies clad in gold armour. "Do as he says." Some of them saluted, subduing the hissing changeling to be taken back to, I imagine, the dungeons. The real pink-haired mare who the minion was disguised as chose that moment to approach the alicorn and bow for forgiveness. "Your Highness! I'm so sorry for allowing that thing to obtain the list of invitations! I don't deserve to be your bridesmaid-" "Calm yourself Twinkleshine." The taller pony placed a soothing hoof on her royal subject, and suddenly I felt... well I don't know what. As though some invisible power of pure calmness was being broadcast through the air. "Even I would have been fooled, if you haven't arrived before the impostor left." As Cadence proceeded to comfort her bridesmaid, Armor chose that moment to speak with me. "You knew what he was." It wasn't a question, evidently. I turned to face the curious stallion, already having thought of an excuse. "Twilight's library was quite handy in terms of information. Changelings included." "Twilight? Twilight Sparkle?" We both looked at the pink alicorn, and I nodded while Armor cleared his throat. "Stardust, may I introduce you to Princess Mi Amore Cadenza - known by her friends as Cadence - my fiancee." This I knew. But I bowed formally in greeting anyway, as the alicorn smiled at the gesture, though her eyes reflected uncertainty. Yes I suppose I made a poor first impression over questioning the Changeling. The white stallion then stood beside the monarch to show just how close they were, pointing then to me. "Dear, let me introduce you to Stardust Balance, a close friend of my sister's and a stallion from a faraway land." Oh... Oh! Oh Cadence doesn't know? You'd think with Celestia, Luna, Armor and recently Blueblood knowing, this alicorn before me would be well aware as well that I was not from this world. "Oh. So you're the pony who saved my future husband's life." I nodded at the observation. "It's a pleasure to meet you, Princess Mi Amore... Cadenza...?" A light chuckle at the attempt. "Please, call me Cadence. Shining told me you don't really treat royalty with much respect anyhow." I smirked. "Only to those who deserve it, my dear." But as the alicorn took a step forward I quickly moved back. I was informed, after all, by my brother that Cadence has the unnatural ability to force anyone to become unwillingly infatuated with others. "I don't bite." Cadence stated calmly with a gentle smile. "Any friend of Twilight's, and who also happens to have saved my fiancee, is a friend of mine." "And he has yet to say anything more?" "No more than what was revealed to us in the town, your Highness." Armor continued his report on what occurred. He, Cadence and myself were currently in the throne room, answering the questions of Celestia's about what exactly the changeling was doing in Canterlot. "We are currently attempting to gain more answers from him in the castle dungeons." Well, Twilight's brother was the one reporting to the tall white alicorn mostly. I meanwhile was taking my spot a distant away, looking out a window towards the well-designed kingdom below. From this viewpoint, it was rather admirable. The buildings were elegant and screamed loyalty. If it weren't for the high-and-mighty posh residents below, I might've considered living here. ...Would you believe me if I said I already missed the library back in Ponyville... and the residents within? "- Stardust interrogated the servant of that Queen in a rather unorthodox method. It was quite effective, I'll grant him that, but it wasn't something you would approve of." I felt numerous pairs of eyes on me, but I remained concentrating on not meeting their gazes. Let them think what they please. "I see. Is the changeling harmed?" "Not as such. But I imagine his back will be bruised for a while." I heard Celestia speak then in a satisfied tone. "Well, I must express my gratitude to you three, along with the guards and Miss Twinkleshine, for apprehending Chrysalis' servant before he could return to her with the list in hoof. I will have the security of the castle doubled in time for the wedding, and I shall send out guards to search the kingdom for any more changelings who are potentially hiding among my beloved subjects." Good luck with that... I could just tell them what happens at the wedding... but I'm not going to. Why? Because God forbid I expose more about their world than they should already be aware of. "Shining. Cadence. I trust this event hasn't made you think of postponing the wedding?" I imagined the two lovers glanced at one another before Cadence responded. "No, Princess. We won't allow any obstacle to stall the most wonderful day of our lives." I released a small smile at those sincere and determined words. Ah love. What a powerful emotion and motivation- What followed by the sound of the doors opening was an obnoxious tone. "Princess Celestia! Pardon me for interrupting whatever you were discussing, but I must speak with you." Oh boy... "Ah, nephew. If you would just wait a moment, there is a crisis we are dealing with-" Blueblood rudely cut off his aunt's words - seriously, I'm still curious about who the mother is - sounding rather like a prissy child. "Forgive me, but your discussion can wait. I must request you arrest a pony who dared humiliate and stallion-handle me at the gala last night." I smirked and raised a brow, facing the monarch with a snort of amusing. "If I recall, you lost the duel fair and square." My voice caused the stallion to comically freeze in place, slowly turning his neck to face me in shock and horror. "Y-You!" "Me." "Aunt Celestia! Arrest him at once!" Hans the Unicorn pointed at me with barely-concealed anger and loathing in his tone. "Aw. I'm happy to see you too." From the side Armor looked like he was attempting to maintain a serious expression. And Cadence looked simply curious by the conversation. "You have some nerve being here, you... you... thing!" I blinked at the pitiful insult. "Oh how your words wound me, Bluebutt. But I've been called far worse, believe me." I'm shocked Celestia wasn't doing anything at the moment to make this exchange cease. The opposing stallion seemed to notice this too. "What are you waiting for, Princess? Throw him in the dungeons! Make this thing suffer for mocking royalty." "She can try." I stated calmly, while the guards on both side of the bottom steps to the throne did nothing. "Or have you forgotten what I was capable of doing last night?" "A mere magic trick!" 'Mere'? You call blocking every spell of yours trivial? The white Prince slammed his own front hooves on the red carpet in anger, eyes narrowed in repulsive contempt. "You cheated in our duel, claiming it was 'balance' or some half-attempted nonsense that gave you a fluke of a victory." "...I never knew your family held sore losers in them, Celestia." I was delighting in his seething. "If you will not apprehend this pony, Aunt Celestia, then I will! You're under arrest for disrespecting and attacking a Prince of Equestria-" "Cut the absurd childish talking, Blueblood." Okay, that was not me. Instead it was Shining Armor himself, who then chose to stand between myself and the boiling Prince before us. Narrowed blue eyes focused on the equally tall stallion. "Even Princess Celestia can confirm you lost that duel fair and square." The arrogant stallion glanced at the older sibling of Twilight with clear loathing. "Be silent, Armor; you are no Prince yet. And besides, you weren't there; you were preoccupied making your fiancee swoon. When we all know a pony of her status deserves so much better than you." He spat. "Just as anypony, regardless of status, deserves much better than you." Burn. May as well let Armor take this one, as he clearly despises this obnoxious Prince just as much as I. The white unicorn was grinding his teeth. "I will not tolerate this any further." He switched his glare to the observing Celestia. "I beg of you, Princess. Throw both of them in the dungeons. It is horrifying that one of these disrespecting ponies is to become royalty." "He's not invited to the wedding is he?" "He's certainly not." Cadence answered my question, staring at Blueblood with barely-disguised disgust. "For you to go so low as to attempt to have my love and a friend of a very special friend of mine arrested because you are acting like a childish colt. Even I can tolerate you so much, Prince Blueblood." The stallion scoffed. "Equestria is doomed then if you are to have that stallion-" He pointed in irritation at the frowning Armor. "- To be your husband. Simply because you foalsitted his naive foolish egghead of a sibling-" He cut himself off as Armor approached him threateningly, and for some reason as did I. But the pink alicorn was quick to throw a soothing gesture towards us, before staring back at the prideful Prince with a raised brow. "Your arrogance, Blueblood, shall one day become your downfall. Last night was a fitting example, was it not? Now, please leave the throne room before my future husband decides to throw you out the room." Or I decide to throw him out the window behind me. "I seem to be making a habit of this..." I muttered thoughtfully, the three of us now walking down some hallway through the castle after that hectic meeting was concluded. Blueblood had given p when Celestia eventually refused to heed his plea's, dismissing him with a light apology and that she will speak with him soon. "A habit of what?" Cadence inquired from the other side of Armor, who was in the middle of our small group. I shrugged. "Everywhere I go some event happens with me in the middle of it." Armor smiled lightly, sounding quite amused. "Indeed. With the fire, the gala, the changeling and now what occurred back there. I sometimes worry that you living with my sister was a bad idea from the start." Well Celestia's full of bad ideas and poor planning. "Though I thank you for sticking up for me back there, Armor, despite it being unnecessary." I said sincerely. "Any excuse to take a shot against that arrogant monarch." "Still, I didn't need back-up." "Probably. But what kind of friend would I be if I didn't at least back you up?" I blinked at the honest tone. As though sensing my puzzlement, the stallion halted in his movement and smiled, holding out a white hoof. "You saved my life. And from what I heard from Princess Celestia; you've saved Twilight's a handful of times. At the very least, I owe you my friendship, Stardust Balance." "I... thank you." Wow. I felt rather shocked and flattered by the sincere offer of it all. But still, I firmly shook his offered hoof in agreement. "I accept your friendship, Shining Armor- pfft. Sorry, still getting use to that name." The future Prince frowned in mock annoyance as I couldn't resist snorting at his full positively absurd name. After that sentimental conversation was concluded, Cadence spoke up next. "So, you're living under the same roof as Twilight?" I nodded, raising a brow at that suspicious tone of hers. The alicorn then smiled pleasantly. "Are you and her perhaps-" Knowing exactly what she was going to ask, Armor spoke on my behalf. "Nothing like that, love... at least I hope not." I glared in distaste at him and the very idea. "No, Twilight has been tasked with looking after Stardust here while he deals with being in unfamiliar territory." "Speaking of which," I chose to speak up, glancing at Armor while continuing casually. "It would surprise you to know that Twilight is now aware of the truth." The soon-to-be Prince almost halted. "She knows?" "Not my decision, but yes." I was still mad at Celestia for that. Thankfully I got my revenge when I bested her at chess earlier. "And how did she take it?" "...She fainted." "...I see." Armor released a small smile. Guess he thought it was a proper reaction his sister would do over learning that. "I suppose it could have been worse." I snorted in agreement. "What truth is this, might I ask?" We both looked at Cadence, who was evidently confused and curious about our topic. The stallion glanced at me. "Would you mind if I...?" ...Sure, why not? Celestia, Luna, Armor and now Blueblood are now aware; why keep another of the royals away from the truth? I nodded, spotting something from the corner of my eye; a blue alicorn having spotted us and quickly turning around the corner, "Go right ahead. There's someone else I have to speak with. If you'll excuse me..." Having followed the dark blue tall mare to the same balcony Celestia and I spoke upon last night, I waited with patience while the alicorn I wished to speak to looked down at the kingdom below. Somehow I had the funny feeling she knew I was behind her at a respectable distance, so I resorted to waiting. Patience has never failed me before. And it hasn't begun now. "Stardust Balance." The alicorn finally acknowledged without turning to face the stallion behind her. "Princess Luna." I responded evenly, pushing myself off the doorway. "Pardon me for following you but-" "It is of no concern." She looked over her shoulder, a dark blue eye staring at me impassively. "Why don't thou join us?" At the usage of Old English, I smiled while politely obliging. "It would be an honour." At those sincere words however, the Princess of the Night scoffed a little. "An honour. Absurd; nopony would wish to stand beside us." You'd be surprised, my dear. "How are you faring?" I inquired gently, wondering myself if she's fully recovered from being alone for a thousand years while taken over by a dark entity. The tall blue mare sighed. "Fairer than anticipated, according to our dearest sister." I nodded, turning to observe the bright kingdom below alongside her. Right now I felt a sense of pity and sympathy for this alicorn beside me. All she went through, it must've been hard to get through. Understatement I imagine. Though, thinking about it, Celestia's method to banishing her own sibling was a bit extreme, no? She couldn't have just simply locked her up in a magic-confining cell or something? A thousand years on a silent rock with no interaction from anyone? I'm a fan of being alone but even that's not something I'd ever consider subjecting myself to. What was Celestia honestly thinking back then? It falls into the lack of logic where that alicorn did absolutely nothing to aid her student in defeating Nightmare Moon when she returned. "Thou was there." I blinked at the sudden shift in tone, looking at Luna. "I'm sorry?" Her downcast eyes refused to meet mine. "Thou was there, when our dearest sister's student and her friends fought us. Why?" "...I wanted to help." I admitted. Though the general reason was being myself stalling for time to distract Moon, that changed upon noticing the insane mare wasn't completely without hope. "We recall." Luna continued slowly, "Thou spoke to us, attempted to return us to the way we are now." Finally her dark blue uncertain eyes glanced up at me, filled with confusion and regret. "Why did thou believe in us?" "Because I know no one is beyond redemption, my dear." I said quietly, putting on a somber tone. "I knew you were in there, somewhere. Everything could have been resolved without the need for violence." Though to be fair, if I had managed to redeem her, Twilight and the others would have possibly never gained their Elements of Harmony. "Plus, a thousand years on the moon, all alone... no one deserved that kind of treatment. Not even you, Luna." I released a small smile, looking back at the kingdom below. "Or perhaps I'm just a sentimental fool." "...Perhaps." Well thanks Luna. Yet before I could retort jokingly, the blue alicorn continued while looking down with me. "Yet we must express gratitude towards thou, for trying to help us." I chose to say nothing, instead releasing a small sound of acknowledgement. You'll get better soon love, I know it. And while we were on a rather downcast mood, something curious sprung to mind. "You ponies are weak." As I felt her eyes on me, I clarified with sternness. "You use magic to solve everything. To create life and construct buildings. And yet... you have built all this." I gestured thoughtfully to the wide town. "Without the slightest touch of arrogance. The majority of your kind, despite being filled with being capable of utilizing magic, have always been modest and hard-working, magic or not. You choose not to make all bow down to your power. It's quite admirable, really." "We are seldom arrogant, Stardust Balance." The alicorn responded with a touch of resolve. "We pride ourselves in what we do, certainly, but we would never resort ourselves to the level of who look down upon others." "Clearly." Still, one would be envy by the amount of work done by this species, yet they hardly ever boast about them. And the ones who do are just plain unlikable by the majority. Amazing. Humanity only wishes it could be this humble and kind to the world and all its inhabitants. Though I'm sure they wouldn't envy the naivety... "If we might inquire." Luna spoke up next after a moment of silence, as the sunset began to already set. What, the day goes fast. "How did thou know about us, if thou originates from another world?" ...Oh. I cleared my throat, looking for the perfect excuse. Let's see... aha! "Didn't you know? You and Celestia are well-known on my world. We've heard wonderful stories about you two and your capabilities." And to be completely honest with the alicorn, I threw her a small grin and stated, "Though, Luna, you're quite more popular among my people than your dearest sister." I chuckled a little at the shocked expression. Chapter Twenty-Eight: Rise of Balance I Author's Note Credit to new cover belongs to Shadow Beam, from MLPF. Chapter Twenty-Eight: Rise of Balance I So tell me, since when did 'a few days' translate to 'a month'? That's how long Celestia had kept me confined to her kingdom. Well, I wouldn't say 'confined', more like 'to her convenience', though the alicorn never stated such out loud. I've spent about four weeks now answering her questions, informing her everything about my species as much I can without revealing too much away, over meals and numerous games of chess. She was sincerely intrigued by what I was, and the state of my home planet and its inhabitants. I dare not imagine the cakewalk Celestia's inquires will be compared to Twilight's. Aside from becoming a temporary resident of the castle, my other free time was mostly spent in the library - to Celestia's puzzling amusement - walking around the kingdom of Canterlot, interacting with Luna whenever she's brave enough to show her face around the castle, being 'interrogated' by Twilight's parents over their daughter's adventures and about her friends - who they are, what they're like, etc. - and then being questioned these same things by Shining Armor and his betrothed. I still chuckle when remembering their reactions about the hydra and cockatree incidents. And in light of all that, I seem to have gained their friendship all the more. Apparently risking my own life, twice, for Twilight was enough to earn Armor's and Cadence's respect. Night Light and Twilight Velvet were of course shocked about the events, but expressed sincere gratitude over saving their beloved daughter, telling me if I ever needed anything, I should not hesitate to ask them. And finally Luna, who was kept in the dark just as much as them, expressed similar surprise when I told her of my tales in Ponyville. All in all, my time in Canterlot has, so far, been pleasant at best. So where was I now? Currently within the castle library. The Princess of the Sun told me she searched every part of the place, finding no useful information over my dilemma. But hey, she's Celestia. So I decided to give it a shot. I requested not to be disturbed, hence there was no one else within the place while I read through a stack of books involving the theories and science of plausible space-time travel. Results? Naught. I sighed in frustration, closing the last page before moving onto the next book. True I've mostly skimmed through the pages until there was anything worthy of noting. The closest I've ever become fully interested in space is by watching Doctor Who. And unless there's a TARDIS nearby to take me home, I'm not fascinated in the concept of space travel as a whole. Time, on the other hand- I looked up from the first page, pony ears picking up the door opening behind me. A pegasus guard spoke from behind, in that rough neutral voice they all held. "I apologize for disturbing you, sir, but Princess Celestia summons you, urgently." Did I mention as highly as their Captain regarded me, I could fully tell just how much disdain the guards of Canterlot held over me? I guess saving Armor's life wasn't enough for them to tolerate my ever expressed judgement over their ruler. Glancing behind me to the stoic features, I nodded and closed the book before I could even read it. This'll have to wait. If it's urgent, then that means... well God knows what that alicorn believes is important or not. "Stardust, I am glad you've heeded my call." I shrugged, tearing my gaze from the window to face the alicorn who requested my arrival. "I'd rather we get this meeting over with, Celestia. What do you want... Celestia?" A frown expressed my confusion by the expression on the tall white mare's features. I don't believe I've ever witnessed her looking so serious... "I apologize for the interruption, but your research must be cast aside for a moment, as Equestria is under a crisis that could spell certain doom for us all." "What, were not enough taxes paid?" "If you can be serious for this situation, Stardust, that would be greatly appreciated." I raised a brow at the tone. The alicorn wasn't messing around this time. Celestia walked towards her throne gesturing me to approach as she gazed at the spot above rather than taking her place there. "My dear student and her friends have recently arrived, and are now seeking out the Elements of Harmony an old adversary of mine has hidden away." So Twilight and the others are here- Wait... an old opponent... ...No... As if sensing my thoughts, the alicorn nodded without looking at me. "Indeed. Someone just as powerful as Luna and I. A creature that glories in chaos and a pawn of evil." No... she can't mean... I was currently fighting against a grin, sputtering on my question to maintain a serious voice. "You're not talking about... him are you...?" Celestia finally glanced at me, raising a brow of her own. "You are aware of him?" "If it's the same one we're thinking of." "Honestly, I do have a name you know." The third unexpected voice was the final incentive for a full-bloomed grin to appear of my muzzle. Oh [BEEP] yeah! Now we're talking! Both Celestia and I looked around wildly for the owner of the voice. At last, now I can see what all the hype was about regarding this villain. "You know it's quite rude to talk about someone behind their back." A pause. "But then again, who am I to talk? I'm rudeness incarnate." Followed by a dark chuckle. I swear I knew that voice from somewhere... Is he voiced by Tim Curry? I bet it's Tim Curry. "You shall not succeed, Discord." Celestia spoke out with determination. I, meanwhile, was smiling rather happily at the voice, and I was filled with even more glee, and a little apprehension, as the creature himself poofed into existence, smiling down upon us from the throne smugly. Oh yes... "Hm? What was that Celestia? I couldn't hear you over my rising triumph." Discord cleaned his right ear out, showing just as much as respect to the monarch as I do. I wanted to laugh so hard right then and there. Who'd blame me? So this was the man huh? In all his chaotic glory. The embodiment himself, the body combined of so many animals I honestly don't dwell on the specifics. I can only see a dragon, a bear, a goat, a chicken and a pony morphed into an abomination of nonsensical force. And I love it. Truth be told I never saw his debuting episodes, but I knew enough that this was a confirmation that I've lasted in this world up to the second season of the show. In addition, I've seen the second half of the two-parter... but only about ten minutes of it. "Discord." I swear I heard the alicorn's teeth grind. "Why yes, I'm standing right here." He spoke in a smartarse tone, lowering towards the ground. "Or maybe I'm floating." Disappearing in a flash, then appearing right beside Celestia, faces inches apart. "Or maybe I'm winning." "Your overconfidence will be your downfall." Discord teleported again, at that, this time appearing a few feet from the pair of us. "Your faith in your subjects shall be yours." Was that an intentional Star Wars reference? I restrained the urge to just laugh at the sheer mockery towards this mare. "Ah, speaking of which; I stopped by to inform you, my dear Princess, that Twilight Sparkle and her friends are doing so well in their task... of failing miserably." I was torn between chuckling, or being concerned for my friend's expense. "You won't deceive me, Discord." The white mare stomped her front hoof down. "My student and her friends will triumph over your chaotic nature." "And therein lies the problem." Discord yawned, as though his opponent flat-out bored him. That might just be it. "You try to stop the natural tide of chaos. And that will be your downfall. Now if you'll excuse me, I have my new subjects to torture." "Wait-!" And in another flash, the spirit of chaos escaped with pure gleeful laughter echoing the large room, despite Celestia's loud protest. And after a few moments of silence, the alicorn spoke up. "So you now see what we are dealing with." "I do." And I am loving it. She raised a brow at my expressed enthusiasm. "You don't seem threatened by our foe." 'Our' foe? "I hope it's possible that you shall assist me, Twilight and everypony else in defeating Discord." I had my answer ready. "No." I took delight in her startled reaction. "'No'?" "No." "But he is-" "Not my problem." I clarified, turning to walk towards the same window as earlier. "I have no quarrels with him. Plus he's the spirit of chaos; I'm not one to get in the way of nature." Why should I help? This wasn't my problem, overall. Discord wasn't going to do anything dreadful. No one was going to die or truly suffer from his reign. "He will cast a shadow of misery all over Equestria!" I shrugged. "Chaos does what chaos wants." "Nothing will be the same!" "Oh, I forgot." I scoffed, meeting Celestia's heated gaze evenly. "Discord is an idealistic fool who wishes to impose his will on the entire planet. And that's your job!" Instead of acknowledging that, the mare replied with a different tactic. "You assisted us in fighting Nightmare Moon." I slightly coughed at the reminder. "Yes well, I wasn't thinking clearly during then." Followed by an indifferent shrug. "Besides, how can I help? Super strength isn't clearly enough to best Discord's obvious powerful magic." Then a thought occurred to me, causing me to point at Celestia. "Hang on, now why aren't you helping Twilight and the rest in fighting him, instead of sitting on your arse in here doing absolutely nothing?" Celestia sighed, joining me by the window with a thoughtful and concerned expression. "A long time ago, my sister and I bested Discord, and encased him in stone. Our magic back then was bonded with the Elements of Harmony, making us strong enough to trap him. But now..." "...Now the Elements are bonded with Twilight and the rest, making it impossible for you or Luna to utilize them." I finished. So really, an all-powerful monarch like yourself is just going to sit around and do absolutely nothing to assist your pupil? And that speculation as correct. The Princess of the Sun nodded, gaze hardening. "So it is up to them to finish what my sister and I started." "And if they don't succeed?" I questioned with a raised brow. "Should the Elements fail, what's the Plan B?" Silence. "...There is a contingency plan, right?" Further silence. ...Both anger and disbelief crashed into me like a tidal wave. "You mean THAT'S your sole plan? No back-up ideas in case Discord wins? Your only goal is to... pray for these teenage ponies in defeating a literal incarnation of chaos itself?!" I was shocked, genuinely shocked. Celestia can't be this narrow-minded! A wise ruler would have another idea in case the first one doesn't emerge victorious. Oh, that's right, this is Celestia we're talking about! "You underestimate them-" "And you, my friend, overestimate them!" I snorted loudly, swiftly turning with all intentions to leave. "This is complete bollocks! A Disney Princess would have more creativity and back-up plans than you. Jesus Christ, Celestia! I HOPE Discord wins, just to prove my point." I was already by the door before the white alicorn called out calmly. "I understand your skepticism, Stardust. But in this situation, one must ask their self: what would you do?" Luckily for you, you incompetent excuse for a monarch, I can think of several ideas... not that I was going to use them, of course. Okay, maybe I was a little harsh towards that alicorn. But who can blame me? Anyone would be as disbelieving as I towards a monarch whose sole intention is to have simple faith in her student, when really that damn mare could be helping Twilight and the rest by not standing around and doing completely nothing. I mean, Celestia could teach Twilight and her friends with how to combat Discord's magic. Tell them his weaknesses. Provide guidance and tips. Instead she plans just to have faith. That's all. Brilliant. Though I shouldn't be so surprised, since Celestia showed the same willingness to not be useful over the Nightmare Moon and dragon incidents. At least I had resolve to aid Twilight in defeating Moon, but there's a difference between her and the current threat Equestria faces. Moon was going to commit mass genocide by starving the inhabitants by forever blocking out the sun. I highly doubt Discord would ever commit such acts or even harm anyone... intentionally anyway, Plus, Discord was a spirit of chaos itself; a force of natural disasters and change. The thing - I don't know exactly WHAT to call him - was only doing his job. Celestia ruled for over a thousand years cloaking the world in harmony. The way I see it, balance dictates that fairness would be chaos ruling over for those exact same years. I don't blame him for wanting vengeance against that alicorn. As a firm philosopher and follower of balance, I mustn't side with either harmony or chaos. Light or dark. I had occasionally assisted my friends out in this world because I cared for their well-beings. For Celestia was asking me to fight in the name of one side than the other, and that I cannot do. It's none of my business, really, of what occurs in this world; all the events that happen are because they're written, set in stone. It is not my obligation to help out the forces of light with every crisis they have. Hence why I neglected to divulge any information to two certain lovebirds about their upcoming wedding. Let these ponies solve this themselves. Twilight and the others win in the end anyway. And if by some slim impossibility Discord does emerge victorious, well then tough. What could I do anyway? I doubt mere physical strength would be enough to take down a literal incarnation of one of the two most powerful forces of creation. Odd. I don't recall the hallway being this long, barely able to see the other end where the door to the library was... And why did it look as though I wasn't progressing further- Oh. I finally noticed I've been walking on the same spot for a short while now, as the red carpet covering the entire floor of the hallway was moving backwards in even speed to my walking, intending to pull me towards... a dark hole right behind me. Discord. Instinct kicked in, forcing me to pick up the speed. Yet the conveyor belt underneath the red fabric was already prepared for that, so I was still moving on the same spot no matter how fast I went. If this keeps up, I'll eventually succumb to exhaustion. Luckily there was a door to the right of me, and I quickly dived for it when I had the chance, relieved it was open as I crashed through. "Oh! Do you mind?" I blinked as the spirit of chaos was before me... showering. He continued with a mock-offended voice whilst scrubbing himself. "I'm quite indecent you know." Before I could retort over how the joker before me doesn't even wear clothes, I felt an invisble force push me out of the bathroom, door slamming shut as I noticed I was now standing on the only spot of land in this hallway. Water replaced where the entire marble ground once was... along with some alligators. I immediately jumped for the dangling rope above me when one of the large reptiles lunged, finding myself then climbing upwards as the rope slowly descended to the patient beasts. Obviously Discord was taking great amusement out of this, as I heard maniacal laughter over my plight. Well at least someone's being entertained. "That's it, put on a show, servant of my dearest nemesis." Knowing immediately who the invisible spirit was referring to, I scoffed admist my struggle to keep climbing upwards. "I'd rather serve a [BEEP] hydra than Celestia." And just like that, the rope magically vanished, and my arse landed on the red carpet as the hallways returned to normal. Thank Christ. But any hopes of relief shattered as Discord appeared in a flash before me, regarding me with a grin before literally shoving a bar of soap into my muzzle. "Why, such vulgar language, and about your previous ruler no less!" Standing up properly, I spat out the soap while rubbing away the taste from my tongue with my limb. Christ that was disgusting. "That mare deserves just as much respect as a chimpanzee." Especially during chess, I swear the monarch moves the pieces around whenever I'm not looking. Still, it's rather incredible. I'm talking to Discord. THE Discord. The creature laughed, evidently amused greatly by the retort. "And you speak to me as though we're equals! Do you even know who I am?" Prepare to be even more surprised. I bowed to the incarnation of nature in greeting. "A pleasure to meet you at last, Discord. I am Stardust Balance." He blinked, before quickly recovering and laughing much more harder. "Hahahaha! So you recognize your true ruler then, Mr Balance?" I smiled faintly. "Anyone would make a better ruler than Celestia." "We can both agree on that." Discord wiped an invisible tear from his yellow eye with a tiny red pupil. "Then you won't stand with her against me?" "Neither her nor you." I shrugged casually. "I'm more of a neutral party and-" I was rudely cut off by a scoff. "Then you already bore me." And just like that, a zipper replaced my mouth, resulting in my attempts of expressing my displeasure. Already I felt light-headed by the sudden limited breathing reliance on my nostrils. Discord, promptly ignoring my sounds of protest, inspected his none-fingernails from his chicken hand. "And here I believed while Celestia's pets searched for the Elements of Harmony, I'd find something to pass the time. Oh well." As he vanished, so did the zipper. I took a few breathes as clear oxygen returned to me, resting a hoof against my chest. It was clear the creature quickly grew bored of me, and probably went back to 'play' with Twilight and the rest. Well... at least unlike Nightmare Moon he didn't take that much of an interest in me. Even though he made me his source of entertainment for a few minutes, it still wasn't a good enough incentive; I will not help the ponies in their battle against Discord. Returning to my temporary quarters, the same one I've been occupying since my stay in Canterlot, I noticed an astonishing lack of guards or servants around during my walk to the throne room and back. Did the alicorn evacuate everyone in case her foe attempted to attack the castle. If so, wouldn't it make more sense to have guards everywhere around the place and the kingdom. Or maybe the guards were occupying the latter, defending the citizens while Celestia deals with Discord... ...By throwing her teenage student and her- our friends against him. Genius. Ugh... I can still taste the soap in my mouth. Cleaning my mouth with the basin, and spitting out the remaining contents of that soap bar, I resorted to spend the rest of my day... honestly I have no idea what. I'll tell you what I'm not doing, helping Twilight and the rest in defeating Discord. I'm not exactly sure if I'm ready to face them yet, or if they me, considering the possibility of Twilight informing them what I truly was- Hello, what's this? A parchment I recognize all too well, placed neatly on my made bed. A letter perhaps? Moving towards the bed and unrolling the paper in question, my eyes widened upon immediately identifying the handwriting. A letter from Spike? At this time? Did a servant place it here earlier while I was in the library? Well obviously. But if all the servants have evacuated, then how...? I shook my head. Better read what my reptilian friend has written. Dear Stardust, How are you? I hope you're doing fine in Canterlot. The letters Princess Celestia sends to Twilight tells u that you're doing well. But knowing you, and knowing how much you "like" the Princess, both Twilight and I are skeptical... well, I am anyway. Anyway, I wanted to tell you that Twilight has finally accepted the fact she's been housing an alien for almost a year now. Wow, a year since you arrived on our world huh? But I think Twilight's still in shock about it, even if she won't say it. Though she said she's ready to see you again, and that she has a lot of questions on her mind. Don't worry, I've answered some of them for her... oh all right, I told her everything. You have no idea how persistent Twilight can get when she's curious about something- Oh trust me Spike, I do. I rolled my eyes, allowing a small smile to grace my yellow muzzle with every paragraph I read. - But she means well. So, I was wondering, when are you coming back? You said you'd come back after a short while, but it's almost been a month already! I miss having you around, and so does Twilight (not that she says it out loud.) Everypony in town misses you. Even Rainbow Dash misses having you around! I hope you're not in trouble for humiliating Blueblood at the gala, and got thrown in a dungeon or something. I'm sure Twilight can get you out if that's the case, since she's on her way to Canterlot right now to deal with these weird things going on in Ponyville. I mean, a cotton candy cloud, bunnies growing long legs, kettle turning into popcorn and apples growing three times their sizes! Both Twilight and I, and everyone, hope to see you soon. - Your best friend, Spike. Rereading the parchment a few times, I eventually sighed before laying the paper down on the clean bed. So Twilight's apparently accepted the fact I'm an alien in pony form, hm? Right, sure, I'll believe that when I see it first-hand. But more importantly, everyone misses me... that could be Spike misinterpreting the expressions of others. Or that just could be me being pessimistic. But what else is new? Still, my eyes remained fixed on the letter, it was kind of Spike to send this letter, obviously concerned and wishing me to return to Ponyville soon. Well I've yet to find any method in returning to my own planet, so I guess I'll have to oblige to Spike's - and by extension the residents of Ponyville - wishes very soon. I won't lie, I too have missed their presence. Residing in Canterlot was a pleasant experience - Celestia notwithstanding - but I was rather fond of the quiet and serene atmosphere that this kingdom doesn't have. It was always less busy in Ponyville, and the ponies there were a lot more polite and friendly than the occupants of Canterlot. Seriously, you have no idea how sick I got of the judging gazes towards me simply because I wore only a cape. I guess the novelty of beating up a spoiled Prince quickly wears off- Hang on... these letters from Spike are first sent immediately to Celestia... and the parchment has clearly already been looked at; as the binding used to keep the rolled paper like that wasn't there. ...Ohhh subtle Celestia. Very subtle, I'll give you that... With that thought, I quickly spun around to exit the room, having every intention to scold the monarch for attempting to guilt-trip me into helping my friends. I wasn't the kind of guy who'd usually listen in on meetings and conversations between Celestia and anyone else. Generally they were dull and meant nothing to me anyway, the majority of them was political garbage - now I see why the show doesn't focus on the alicorn a lot. This time, however, as I slowly opened the doors to the throne room, I heard two voices. One full of vigour and determination, the other with mockery and triumph. My suspicions were quickly confirmed as I gazed into the room through the small gap between the doors, as Celestia and Discord themselves were engaging in another heated exchange. Well, heated on the former's part, anyway. As Discord was currently sitting on her throne and looking quite pleased with himself. "You may as well face the facts, Celestia. I've won. One of those little ponies refused to abide to the rules of my game, and now they shall all pay the price." At the bottom of the small steps to the chair, Celestia had her back facing me, so I couldn't see her expression. But her tone had an edge to it. "I have faith they will succeed in their quest to defeat you." "How cute. Blind faith in some mere ponies." Discord stretched, scratching his back while a wine glass appeared at his side. "By the way, sending someone else to face an all-powerful spirit of chaos instead of doing the job yourself? You've certainly been slacking since our last encounter all those years ago." "You severely underestimate my student and her friends." Wow. This conversation sounds familiar. "Through their friendship, they shall triumph against your chaotic force, Discord." "Oh no!" The surreal combination of animals threw his hands up in despair. "Not friendship! Anything but that trivial thing! Why, you might just have the advantage after all!" A pause. No doubt Celestia was either glaring or seething at the sheer mockery and dismissal of friendship. Hey to be fair, I'd be as skeptical as Discord over the concept of friendship alone winning against an incarnation of force. Then Discord laughed, loudly I might add, as lightning flashed from the side outside. Whoa, now it's getting serious. This time he was leering down at the alicorn before him, his voice shifted to not just amused, but with venom in it as well. "So then, shall I give them the same treatment you gave me? I think over a thousand years encased in stone might teach those ponies some respect. Or maybe I'll banish them to another dimension, Maybe I'll make them my puppets, literally I might add. What do you think, as consequence for defying their true ruler?" "You won't harm them." "Oh, I am far from being barbaric, my dear Celestia." Those yellow eyes narrowed far, a sinister grin replacing the original smirk. "But I will make them suffer." Something about that tone sent a shiver down my ponified spine. And just like that, mental images of misery and distress towards Twilight, Spike and everyone else for the rest of their lives flashed before my eyes. Recalling the letter, I hissed in anger at the thought of any of them suffering horribly. Damn, these inhabitants have made me soft. "And they will suffer, Celestia, because you brought this upon them. Your arrogance over fighting me will result in your little subjects forever experiencing the consequences." The madman took a sip of his martini, before teleporting and reappearing to the side of the room, gesturing to the outside. "Gaze outside, and you will see my victory has already come to fruition, my dear Princess. Twilight and her friends have failed to win the game. Equestria is mine, and on the weather forecast tonight: a shower of pure, beautiful chaos!" Concluded by insidious laughter, so gleeful and confident that he had already won. I repressed the urge to barge into the room and tell him otherwise. The thought of Twilight and the rest forever miserable was still fresh on my mind. I turned away, grinding my teeth as I was already conflicted with what to do. They don't need me. They don't need me. Images of them all serving Discord, who took fiendish delight out of their sadness. They win in the end anyway. So why should I help...? The spirit of chaos sitting upon his throne, forcing all ponies to bow before him. What could I do to possibly assist anyway? He was the incarnation of chaos itself for Christ's sake! "Now if you'll excuse me, I have to greet the losers of the game, and punish them accordingly." ...Fine. Fine. Fine. I'll help them out. God damn will I allow Twilight, Spike and everyone else to suffer horribly simply because of my own ideals. True, they'll win in the end. But I hate to imagine their discovery over my refusal to help them. In addition, this could be solved without the usage of the Elements, regardless. Could being the word. As the creature teleported out of the throne room, I used that opportunity to enter. Celestia, who was occupied with looking out of the window grimly, appeared obviously startled by my presence. "Stardust?" "Understand this, Celestia," I began. This had to be clear between us. "I won't do this for you, the kingdom nor all of Equestria. But for Twilight and all of my friends. I will help you in your battle against Discord." I half-expected the mare to express gratitude and relief by my decision to finally assist. Yet all the alicorn did was sigh, rather tiredly I might add. "I'm afraid it might be too late for that, if what Discord says is true. The Elements of Harmony could be lost forever." Well, lucky for you then, I know where they are. But instead of sharing that information with this foolish monarch, I rolled my eyes. "Giving up already? Clearly a role model of our time, I see." Shaking my head then, I turned back towards the doorway. "If you'll excuse me, Celestia, I have to clean up your mess for you alongside Twilight." "Do you have a plan?" "I do." Well one in the making. It's a long shot, but it might just work. "And I already have a destination in mind." "Where?" "Ponyville." To Be Continued... Chapter Twenty-Nine: Rise of Balance II Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter Thirty: Background Greetings Chapter Thirty: Background Greetings Upon my arrival into the kitchen the following morning, Spike called out from his side of the table. "Good morning Stardust. Wow, your second day back here and you got up early. Weird." I threw the reptilian a tired smile, proceeding to grab a glass from the cupboard for my morning routine water. Indeed, it was my second day back in Ponyville, more specifically the library. Both Twilight and Spike welcomed me back with open arms, stating things weren't just the same without my ever-criticizing presence. Speaking of the former, I nodded in greeting to the purple unicorn, who sent a light smile in turn upon glancing from Ponyville's newspaper and her own cup of coffee. Ugh... not a fan of coffee. Downing a quarter of the filled glass while joining the two, my throat no longer parched, I finally responded to Spike's statement, who was currently devouring a plate of waffles. "Guess I'm just happy to be back here, my friend." And relieved when the rest of the Mane Six themselves didn't question me about what they obvious heard from Discord. He called me exactly what I was, yet they didn't comment on it at all yesterday. I'll have to face the music soon. "Happy? You? Since when?" The cheek. I smirked at Spike's playful words. "Since I no longer have to deal with that infernal-" And upon noticing Twilight's side-look, I rephrased myself. Almost forgot about those rules she's established a while back. "I enjoy my time here in the library than the castle back in Canterlot." The dragon grinned, his mouth covered in, I'm guessing, maple syrup. "That's great, we can hang out again! We were so happy you decided to stay with us again, right Twilight?" Said studious mare nodded, eyes focused on the information of today's news. I chuckled. "So then, what're your plans for today?" "For starters, Twilight's going to make a clean-sweep of the library, and I'm going to help by listing off if everything's there." The lizard leaned forward in a hushed tone, "Sounds boring, right?" Fortunately for him, Twilight was still preoccupied with reading the paper. I replied evenly, "Well, at least our dear Twilight hasn't changed from being an organized neat freak." "I can hear your conversation, you know." Spike paled and I smirked, as Twilight set the newspaper down with an unamused expression. "It doesn't hurt to check that everything's in a neat and tidy order, and that nothing's missing." "Fair enough." She looked as though she wanted to say something else, though rather hesitantly. The unicorn's eyes were fixed on me, and I can pretty much speculate what was trying to escape her muzzle. With a soft smile, I said reassuringly, "If you're not ready to talk about it, I understand." A conversation between the pony and I about what I truly was has yet to occur. I don't blame her; how does one even begin discussing the knowledge of your friend being an extraterrestrial life form? Honestly when Twilight woke up after the revelation, what else did she feel apart from shock? Betrayal? Fear? Curiosity? Since it's Twilight, I imagine all three. "I am ready to talk about it," The unicorn stated, rather confidently, though her eyes claimed otherwise. "It's just... where do I even begin...?" I've thought long and hard about this upcoming conversation, since I retired to that temporary bedroom upstairs. What I was going to say, how I would pronounce my words, speculate the questions the mare would ask and how I would answer them. But since it was morning, I wasn't fully awake yet to answer them. With that said, after finishing the glass, I walked away from the table and turned on the basin. "Perhaps we should wait until you're done with your own tasks today," I suggested, feeling two pairs of eyes on me. "I have a few things to do myself, after all." "Honey, look who decided to visit us!" Mrs Cupcake called to her husband, upon spotting my arrival into the bakery. The blue Earth Pony beamed at me, and suddenly I felt rather uncomfortable by the warmness this town had to offer. Guess being absent from Ponyville wore that warmness off me. A yellow pony head popped out of the kitchen doorway, smiling just as happily as his mate. "Well I'll be. Stardust Balance, it's been a while hasn't it?" I nodded, "Indeed. I thought I'd pop by for a visit, so don't worry about all the chocolate being eaten today." The blue mare laughed heartily. "Thank Celestia for miracles then. But since you're here, how about a free sample of some fresh chocolate and strawberry cupcakes? Our treat." "Oh no, I couldn't; there's no reason for it." I graciously declined, yet the yellow Earth Pony already exited the kitchen with a white box on his back, placing it on the counter. It wasn't that I disliked strawberry, which I did, but what could I have possibly done to warrant such free food? Do I look like I'm starving to them? "I believe there is, apart from you being one of our favourite customers." Mr Carrot Cake replied enthusiastically, gesturing to the box where clear steam from emitting from the treats within. "We know you helped Pinkie Pie and her friends in defeating that villainous Discord. Think of it as a thank-you gift." "You're too nice for your own-" "- Good? Stardust, it's the least we can do." Carrot Cake grinned, slowly pushing the box towards me. "Pinkie is lucky to have such a brave and humble friend like you." "I honestly wish I could say the same thing..." I muttered beyond their hearing, before reluctantly taking the warm box. "Alright, I accept your gift. Thank you; in return, I'll be sure to deliver a whole batch of brownies here as soon as possible." "We look forwards to it; you have no idea how much we and our customers miss those delicious baked treats of yours." I smiled politely. God damn, I didn't even deserve this kind of generosity from this species. As I bid them a farewell, with the box carefully place on my pony backside, I headed to my next destination. After asking for directions, I've located the house I was seeking out, knocking before awaiting for the occupant inside to answer. If she wasn't there, well safe to say while this town was decently populated, it wasn't that big. I could find her with ease, if she and her energetic friend hadn't left the town for a trip. It was said energetic friend who answered the door, orange eyes widened in surprise and glee at the visitor. "Stardust!" Wincing a little at the exclamation, I nodded politely. "Hello Lyra-" "Hey, Bon Bon! Stardust is here! He's back in Ponyville!" Ah, may as well not get offended for being interrupted. Still, the lime unicorn before me was getting rather over-enthusiastic over my return. It wasn't that big a deal. The cream Earth Pony appeared beside her friend, more composed yet smiling pleasantly. "Why, hello Stardust! You've come back." "Thank you for stating the obvious." I responded jokingly. "Would you like to come in? I'm sure we have some soda-" "No, no. I'm just stopping by." As much as the mention of that particular fizzy sustenance was tempting enough. Carefully taking the small warm box off me, I opened it to reveal the delicious-looking food inside. "Just visiting my friends. Cupcakes?" Lyra licked her lips at the sight of the baked goods, while Bon Bon rolled her eyes in good nature to her friend's antics. "How kind of you to offer- wait... did-did you just call us 'friends'?" "...Yes?" I asked while raising a hairless brow. Lyra picked two of the treats out, one for her friend and herself, the female Earth Pony stared agape at me for a moment. What was her problem? Then Bon Bon beamed, as though the revelation was pleasing to her. "That is splendid news then, if you've finally accepted us as friends." ...Ah. "Well it seemed to pointless to even pretend otherwise any longer." I shrugged casually. I'm rather surprised by how easily I've come to terms with it. But it wasn't as though I've never had friends before in my life. "Stardust!" I winced again at the loud noise, as the grey pegasus grinned happily at me. Those yellow eyes that looked in different directions from apart. Oh how I missed them. Not sure about Derpy's constant quirkiness though. "Hello my dear." I approached the counter where the pegasus was behind, placing the box down. "Thought I'd visit. Never knew you were a mail... mare?" "Uh huh." She nodded in confirmation. Huh, mailmare... funny. Glad to see Derpy was as bubbly as her cutie mark as ever. Then she sniffed the air, glancing at the box in question. "Are those...?" "Cupcakes, not muffins." I clarified in amusement, to the mare's dismay. "Sorry Derpy." "It's fine. Wish they were muffins though." The pegasus shrugged lightly, still looking disappointed. But she smiled regardless. "Are you here to have them delivered somewhere or...?" I shook my head. "No as I said, I'm just here to visit." "Well I'm glad to see you again- oh hey, Whooves, look who's here!" I turned around at that, spotting the brown Earth Pony stallion entering the building, whose blue eyes blinked at me in surprise. "Stardust Balance?" "Greetings Doctor." "I thought I told you to stop calling me that." He muttered in the British accent, yet seemed pleasantly happy as he walked towards the counter. "Though I am rather satisfied to see you again, my friend. Your absence from Ponyville was noted a while back, and our concerns was shushed by Miss Twilight Sparkle by explaining you were temporarily staying in Canterlot. Did you enjoy your stay there?" "Meh, it was a decent experience." Celestia aside. Luna, Velvet, Light, Armor and Cadence were pleasant ponies to talk to. "But I'm back now, and it looks like I'll be staying for a long time." A very long time it seems... Whooves, obviously not noticing the wave of disappointment behind the tone, only smiled more. "I see. Well I'm glad you're in Ponyville again. And I'm certain our dear Derpy here is too." Said grey pegasus nodded enthusiastically. "Uh huh!" All these positive welcomings... I shook my head lightly, sliding the box of fresh treats towards the curious stallion. "Cupcake, Doctor?" "Nice to see the decor hasn't changed." "Greetings to you too, Stardust." The unfazed zebra responded while walking by her cauldron. It's as if she knew I was coming, as there was no expressed reaction to my arrival. "It seems even after your absence, sarcasm continues to be a must." I shrugged, setting the box down to one side. Indeed, the hut I had resided in for a few days after the whole hydra affair doesn't look as though it's been refurnished. "How have you been, Zecora?" "Very pleasant, thank you my friend. I trust your trip was satisfying to the very end?" "It wasn't as bad as I thought it'd be." I replied casually, pulling one of the treats out for the zebra, who took the offering gratefully by her teeth. As always, I'm the only non-magic user who uses his hooves more than his mouth. I rolled my eyes behind Zecora's back. "A kind offering. Would you care for some refreshments whilst standing?" I shook my head. "No thank you, I'll only stopping by." This was my last visit to another's residence. "I'm glad to see you are in fine health along with everyone else, after the whole incident with Discord." "Ah yes, a being of pure disharmony and mischief." Kinda like Jack Frost, thinking about it. Took me now to even realize this. "His defeat was a relief." "To some." I replied quietly, thinking back to the events of yesterday. The spirit was beaten, but not in the way I had hoped. Imagine how different and better it would be if Discord was redeemed earlier than scheduled. After departing from the tree hut when our conversation finished, I set off out of the damn forest, still not encountering a single threat. So far the only things I ever fought that inhabited this forest were the ursaminor, hydra and cockatree. Hah; maybe I'll use the entire area that is the Everfree Forest as a training grounds for my ridiculous super strength. Anyway, I still had one more destination before returning to the library. I should probably think of a name for this hill. Yes, the very same hill I have visited frequently since that party hosted for me so long ago. And here I was again, setting down upon it, observing the landscape before me without any worries. How about the Star Hill? ...I'll work on it. Still, this was one of the things I missed the most during my stay in Canterlot. This grassy terrain brought a sense of peace and calmness that usually helped me calm down, or if I ever required to be completely and utterly alone. Feeling the dry grass beneath, watching the land around me, the sun gleaming down displaying how peaceful the world currently was, it's as though nothing has changed. Seeing everyone else has been a pleasant experience as well. I vaguely described what precisely occurred during my residence in Celestia's castle, even to Twilight and Spike. To be honest, after the alicorn's manipulation, I'd prefer to pretend the whole stay never happened. I suppose it was payback for winning that chess game. Despite the fact that cheating monarch won the matches after that. But that mare wasn't the only being on my mind, as a certain villain with a love for disharmony and mischief had me thinking as well. Discord was aware of my world... He revealed as much yesterday, but I still struggle to comprehend that. The implications sent shivers down my spine. What exactly did this mean? How much was he aware of? Was he referring to my world or the Equestria Girls world? All these questions and more will not be answered until the next season. Oh goodie... "Hm, if I had accepted his offer, I probably would've regretted leaving them like that..." I muttered, rarely thinking out loud. True enough, Discord offered me what was too good to be true. If the creature was a multi-dimensional being, then that could mean many things not just for Equestria, but Earth as well. Which displays how far you've come, my young friend. The unexpected echoed aged voice instantly caused me to stand up, looking wildly around me before common sense took over. I know that voice, and it caused me to frown. "So, you finally speak again." Specter. I did state I'd communicate with you again once you acknowledge the heroes of this world as friends. "You're about a month late." I pointed out in annoyance. "I could've been home right now, had you not delayed." The voice sounded unfazed by the accusation. Yet had I not forestalled, you wouldn't have faced Discord, and assisted Twilight Sparkle and your friends into stopping his villainous rampage. "They would've won without me anyway." I've really been wanting to give this mysterious entity a piece of my mind. "Now, are you here to finally answer my questions, or are you going to keep playing that mystery trope of yours?" You have completed your first task, and have been patient enough to await answers. Before we continue discussing your next objective, I am obligated to respond to a few of your inquiries. Select them carefully. A few huh... I was hoping for everything to be answered. Some is better than none, I suppose. "Alright, my first question: this super strength of mine. Where- no, more importantly, how does it function? I seem to only access it whenever others are in danger." This was a question that has been nagging in my mind for a long time. And at last, I was getting an answer out of it. Hopefully it'll be a satisfying and sensible one; because I swear to God if the answer is something close to or exactly 'the magic of friendship'... I believe you already know the answer to that yourself. What? Had you not realized back at the Grand Galloping Gala, when facing Prince Blueblood? "...Concern for my friends?" I speculated warily. Not quite. It has more so to do with your own philosophy, my young friend. My own- "Balance..." I breathed out, the implication hitting me like bricks. So I was correct! Specter confirmed this. Indeed. It was balance itself that aided you that night, and against all the other creatures. The chaotic force that was your own anger, united with the harmony that was concern for those close to you. With the two forces of nature together, were you able to become equally as strong as the forces you fought. "So... what you're saying is, by combining both a positive and negative emotion together, I can access this super strength granted by the power of balance?" I asked for clarification, yet before I let him answer, my own disbelief took over. "That's... nuts! It can't be that easy! You're saying by joining two feelings together, one that usually belong to either side separately of light and dark, allows me to become SuperPony." Basically. "But that's stupid!" I exclaimed, now proceeding to pace around the hill. "Balance can't just grant me super strength, there has to be more to it than that! Besides, physical strength? How generic can you get?!" There is more to it. The calm words grind me to a halt. While you are temporarily gifted with the means of combating your adversaries, it doesn't make you stronger than what you face. For instance, the ursaminor. Balance dictated that you fought it with equal prowess, than become much more powerful. Hence why any damage inflicted by yourself didn't worsen injuries to the infant beast. At the word 'infant', I outwardly flinch. Way to remind me I fought a child bear... Regardless, there is much more to balance than you realize, young one. Much that you will uncover during your stay in Equestria. "Meaning... I can't go home yet." There is still much to do. The voice confirmed to my dismay. You will discover that balance has more to offer you than mere physical capabilities, but you must find that out with the help of your friends. Which brings us to our second task. "I'm listening... hesitantly-" "Stardust!" My head turned behind towards the view of the town, a panicking young dragon rushing up the hill. Spike? I had an urge to yell at the lizard that I was in the middle of something. Ah, your friend calls you to it. And judging from the tone and expression, it seems important, no? "Oh no, I am not forestalling this conversation-!" "Who are you talking to?" Spike inquired, causing my irritated eyes to look his way. The lizard shook his head before I could even answer. "Never mind, you gotta help. I think Twilight's losing it!" "...This isn't over, Specter." I muttered before sighing, speaking again more loudly while inquiring to Spike. "What happened now?" "Well, you know how Twilight writes a friendship report every week to the Princess?" "Yes?" "Well, it's been an exact week, and she hasn't learned anything." "...So?" "So Twilight's been overreacting to the whole thing. And when she came back from the picnic to the library, I think she's snapped. We have to help her!" "Slow down now Spike." I said calmly. "Take a deep breath, and expand on that a little." The infant lizard nodded, inhaling deeply before exhaling, repeating himself more thoroughly. "Her mane's a mess, her eyes were scary-looking, and she kept mumbling to herself. I think she's going to do something dangerous." "...All because she didn't learn anything about friendship for almost over a week?" I asked for clarification. "Uh-huh." Oh Jesus. Really, Twilight? You've become an apparent drama queen simply because you haven't written a letter about friendship to your mentor? "Twilight's afraid that the Princess might do something horrible to her for not learning anything about friendship." ...Clearly hasn't learned anything from the whole phoenix incident, I see. "Where is Twilight now?" I asked. "I don't know." Spike admitted, sounding ashamed for it. "I came to find you, hoping there's something you can do to help." Lucky for you, my young friend, the solution was very obvious. "Well then, we better go find her." I announced while glancing at Ponyville in the distance. "And while we're at it, prepare a letter to Celestia, Spike." An instant reply flew from Spike's mouth straight after the message was sent. I guess Celestia was well aware of how paranoid her student can be. Regardless it was a convenience to us, as Spike and I scoured the entire town for Twilight's location, asking any passerbys if they've seen the distraught unicorn. Which led us to here, an area where colts and fillies generally played in. Just imaging a crazed Twilight harassing the poor children quickened my pace. "There she is!" Thank you Spike for pointing out the obvious. Indeed, the messed-up mare was there, back turned to our approach due to interacting with three, very frightened-looking Crusaders. "Twilight!" Having enough common sense to acknowledge her name, the unicorn turned around and- Oh [BEEP]! It's worse than I thought. Her purple unfocused eyes shrunken back, a maniacal grin showing off all her grounded teeth, mane frizzled and pointing in all directions. Spike clearly wasn't exaggerating upon her description during our search. This unwelcome version of Twilight regarded with insane happiness. "Oh, hello Stardust. Hello Spike. I was just in the middle of giving these three fillies a new friend. One they will love!" "That's... nice." I said slowly, having no attempt to set off the unicorn while we carefully approached her. "Twilight, Spike here tells me you've been under some... stress." Which is a massive understatement, evidently. "'Stress'? Oh no, I'm fine. I'm fine!" The troubled mare was in clear denial, pupils looking in different directions. "Do YOU have any problems that I, a dear friend, can help solve so we can learn something out of it?" "We're not the one with a problem here..." I was inclined to agree with the dragon's mutter. "Listen, Twilight. I understand that you've not learned anything about friendship today, but-" "But that's going to change!" She interrupted gleefully, looking back at the watching fillies, who were scared by the look sent their way. "Today a lesson will be learned, caused by a problem or my own hoof!" Okay, enough with beating around the bush. "Twilight, I admire your devotion to pleasing your monarch, but this is going too far." I was within enough distance to reach out to her. Perhaps physical contact with someone will help her snap out of it. Above, I finally noticed an aged-looking dark grey doll floating in midair. That can't be good... "Please, use your common sense. Celestia wouldn't approve of-" "What do YOU know of what the Princess would approve of or not?" I blinked at the flippant tone, the unicorn glancing behind her to regard me with disdain. "You despise her. And besides, I've known her for a very long time. If I don't learn anything, she's going to do something to punish me for failing to learn anything about friendship!" "I know enough about that damn alicorn to know she wouldn't do any such thing to you." I replied evenly, gesturing to Spike, who was holding a parchment. "Look, just read that letter, and you'll see that-" "No. Someone here is going to learn a lesson whether they want to or not!" The mare practically yelled to the heavens above, forcing me to wince at the loud insane tone. Twilight looked back at the cowering crusaders with that concerning grin. "Now then, time for you to love this gift of mine..." Christ, what could I do? Slap her? No, no I can't do that, the thought made me feel sick for some reason. Shake her out of it? That rarely works, and for some reason my hooves didn't seem to agree with that idea. So what? Twilight closed her eyes, as though concentrating to prepare a powerful spell of hers. I knew that look of concentration anywhere, and it brought a sense of dread within me. "Stardust, do something!" ...Well, I'm going to hell for this. But in for a penny. "Spike, prepare me a bucket." "Why, what are you going to- Whoa!" My next action seemed to stun the dragon, as I grabbed the purple insane unicorn, whirled her around and did something rather unholy and could get me scorned and repulsed at from the rest of my species. The moment my muzzle crashed against hers, however, sent a wave of electricity down my spine. The [BEEP]? This wasn't the moment to dwell on such, though. My ears picked up on the magic from her horn dying down as my sudden action worked. Slowly departing my muzzle from hers, I opened my eyes and noticed the dazed expression on Twilight's face, those purple eyes of hers returning to normal size. Please don't remember what just happened. Please don't remember what just happened. Please don't remember what just happened. "Stardust... Wha...?" Oh thank God it worked. I would breathe a sigh of relief if our faces weren't so close. The unicorn's features seemed to change to a bright shade of red at the position we're in. "What's going on...?" "You were losing control of yourself." I explained while releasing her and taking a few steps back, Twilight blinking in pure confusion and embarrassment over the fact I was holding her in, what I presumed, was the pony equivalent of a romantic fashion. "I had to shake you out of it. Spike, the letter please." I heard the dragon oblige with a shocked tone. "Uh... sure." And as he approached the sane mare, I walked out of the way, heading towards the three watching fillies. Just to make sure this wouldn't be the talk of the town. Even the crusaders continued looking shocked by the previous display, before the white one, Sweetie Belle, said in a dramatic voice. "That was so roma-" I held up a hoof, looking sternly at them while wiping my own muzzle. "If you three ever tell anyone about what just occurred then, I will make it so you'll never gain your cutie marks. Understood?" The three hurriedly nodded, to my satisfaction. Celestia's response, as it turned out, was an order for her student to meet her in the library. There they had a talk where the alicorn assured her worried pupil that she wasn't expecting a letter every week over learning something about friendship, and that she will always be proud of Twilight no matter what. Afterwards the other mares arrived, expressing they heard that their friend was in trouble and, upon discovering the cause, humbly apologized to Twilight for not taking the matter seriously. All in all, the lesson learnt today was that you should always take your friend's troubles seriously. And quite honestly, that's lesson my home world could do learning about. As Spike concluded recounting Celestia's visit tonight, helping himself to the rest of the cupcakes - left behind previously by me from the hill - lying by the side in my bedroom, he pointed out, "Imagine how worse things could've been if we weren't there. We might've saved Ponyville today!" "Indeed." I, meanwhile, was occupied sitting on the edge of my bed, a wooden bucket in front of me ready for vomit to be thrown up in. And so far... nothing. "Team Spike and Star saves the day once again!" Those words caused me to regard the dragon with a raised amused brow. "'Team Spike and Star'?" "Uh-huh." Spike nodded positively while devouring another of the chocolate-strawberry treats. "We make a great team, so why not? What do you think?" "Depends, can I be the spike?" I replied jokingly, still waiting for some reaction for what I did today to appear in the bucket below. The young reptile seemed to have read my mind. "Still, I can't believe you did kissed Twilight-" I groaned. "Please, Spike, let's not talk about that ever again. In fact, let's never share it with anyone. God knows how ashamed my ancestors are by the impulsive action to return my friend to sanity." Why wasn't I throwing up? It should be the most proper reaction to making out with a different animal! An animal of equal intelligence and self-awareness, certainly, but even my autism agrees how disgusting and unholy it was. I want to say it was wrong... yet those heightened emotions I felt upon conducting that action today said otherwise. "Sure thing Stardust. That'd probably be best. I doubt, after today, Twilight would like to know her first kiss was with an alien." "As of now, Spike, it never happened." My tone demanded we drop the whole thing right away. I wouldn't want to spend the rest of my days here acting awkward around the oblivious unicorn, so it's better to pretend it never happened at all. "What never happened?" Ah great. "Haven't you heard of knocking?" I asked in annoyance, as the owner of this house entered my room. "Seriously, and you call me rude." Twilight scoffed a little, "My lack of manners just then is small compared to the things you say and conduct." Then upon noticing the bucket, she frowned, clearly concerned. "Are you feeling sick, Stardust? I have some medicine that can help with that-" "Thank you, my dear, but no." I forced out my words, trying my best not to replay today's... incident in my mind. "I'm just... Is there a reason you're here?" I'm not sure if I can bear to even look at the mare without thinking back to today... Obviously confused by the sudden shift of tone and subject, the purple studious unicorn nodded slowly. "Yes... I wanted to thank you two for helping me regain my common sense. I'm not sure what I was thinking, panicking like that and almost losing my sense of self. I'm lucky to have you two around to help in my time of crisis, Spike, Stardust." Oh... "It was our pleasure!" The dragon spoke on our behalf, his mouth covered in the icing of the treats. God knows why he hasn't grown a stomach ache as of yet. "We were both worried about you, after all. Heh, you should've seen how scared Stardust was!" The hell Spike?! Before I could even throw a string of profanities towards the lizard, Twilight stated with a flattered tone, "Well then, I'm lucky to have two assistants who care... Okay, an assistant and a great friend." She rephrased herself in amusement by the expression sent towards her. "Is there anything else you wanted, Twilight?" I asked rather flippantly. I think I might need to distance myself from this unicorn for a few days, just so I can get rid of this awkward tension created by me for... that. She nodded again. Huh, guess the unicorn doesn't feel said tension. "Spike, if you'll give us a moment please." Said dragon cast me a curious look, before obliging to Twilight's request and quickly leaving the room, the unicorn declining the box of cupcakes as he passed by. Oh God... Oh God she knows. The memories during her insane episode must've caught up to her. And now I was going to pay the price for it. Most likely outcome of this following confrontation would be me returning to Canterlot, followed by getting the [BEEP] beaten out of me by Twilight's brother. Though I think Cadence would get a laugh out of what I did- "I know it's late to ask anything about your home world, but there is one thing I'd like to know, before we start tomorrow." ...Huh? "Yes...?" "Was everything you said about your family true?" My frown deepened, as Twilight looked... rather disturbed for some reason. "Your little sister. Your pet dog. Your other siblings and your parents. Your childhood when growing up with them. Was everything you described about them, and everything you did with them, all authentic or a simple fabrication?" I wanted to exhale in relief. But seeing as how serious the troubled mare was over asking this, I instead nodded positively. "Yes, everything I said about them, apart from the pony parts, was true." Why on Earth would I lie about my own family? Who does that? I don't hate my own siblings and parents enough to fabricate an ideal family for myself. I've made it clear to Twilight we weren't the best of families, but damn well did we try. Twilight was silent for a moment, as though weighing that answer in her mind. Finally, she smiled, clearly satisfied. "I'm glad to hear that. The affection in your tone whenever talking about your little sister sounded too genuine to be false." I sighed, suddenly feeling guilty. "Twilight, I'm sorry for deceiving you and the others about where I came from-" "No, I'm sorry for not being trustworthy enough for you to share this great secret with me." "It wasn't about trust, it was about necessity." I countered evenly, setting the bucket to one side. "I was coming to terms over the fact I was magically brought to this world, unwillingly I might add." Twilight frowned at that, taking this opportunity to sit on the bed beside me, and nodded encouragingly. "Please, continue." Well, whatever keeps my mind away from today's... event. "A voice that only speaks to me through my head, named Specter, brought me to this world." Before I proceeded to explain, a notepad and quill appeared from thin air. Twilight began writing this information down while gesturing for me to continue. And I obliged. "I don't know how or why, but apparently I was brought here to complete a set of tasks before I could ever hope of returning home. I've completed my first mission a while back, and now I am awaiting that damn voice to show up again to address my next assignment." "Hmm..." I see Twilight was on full study mode. "I've never read about a 'Specter' from my books. And if I have, I don't recall. But whoever he is, if he has the magic capable of transporting someone to another world, he must be very powerful." "To be honest, Twilight, his power is the least of my concern." I admitted sourly. "I only care more about going home. But no, it seems he's adamant on keeping me here. Why? I do not know. But I at least got some more answers out of him today; particularly about my inexplicable super strength." "Go on." The floating quill's ink was touching the paper in anticipation. But before I continued, a thought occurred to me. "You know, perhaps we should save this for tomorrow, my dear. Today has been a hectic day for us both, I imagine." Staring at me with clear surprise and disappointment, the knowledge-seeking unicorn reluctantly nodded. "All right... I suppose we should rest now for tomorrow, since I'll most likely have a billion questions about yourself, this 'Specter', your species and your home world." I sighed at that. So much for distancing myself from her, but really should I've expected anything else? "Fair enough. I'm not all-knowing about my race and planet, mind you, but I'll inform you what I can." "That's all I ask, Stardust." ...Hm. "Jack." I stated my true name out loud as Twilight was halfway to the doorway, looking back curiously, "What?" "Jack. That's my name. My real name." Though these days I was beginning to prefer 'Stardust Balance'. The unicorn blinked while I smiled lightly. "But I prefer calling myself Stardust nowadays." I was taking an awful gamble here. Twilight raised a brow, testing the name on her tongue. "Jack... I like it. I trust you're telling me this so we may start anew?" "Close, my dear; I'm telling you this out of trust." After all, what is friendship without trust? A sincere flattered look was sent my way. "I appreciate that, Stardust. Though there is one more one thing I'd like to know." Oh? "Shoot." "How exactly did you make me return to reality earlier? I don't remember what happened-" My forced attempt of retching prompted the pondering Twilight to cut herself off. Chapter Thirty-One: Nightmare Exposition Chapter Thirty-One: Nightmare Exposition True to her word, the next morning after that eventful second day back in Ponyville, Twilight begun her endless list of questions. After breakfast, the unicorn instructed Spike to inform any visitors that she would be preoccupied all day, before escorting myself to that underground lab of hers. There, with mountains of papers for the mare to write upon while learning about this entire unknown species, I begun telling her everything I knew about the human race as much as possible. Suffice to say, it was exhausting. I think I had to down three glasses of water to clear the headache of spending all day running my dry muzzle. Twilight, however, was restless and relentless, never seeming satisfied with my answers and asking questions upon question over my species and the planet: Where do they come from? How do they think? What goes on in their everyday lives? What's the age span? How do they live in their environments? Were they more advanced in their technology than Equestria? What other species lived on my world? Were they ruled by monarchy or something else? The list goes on. Since then, I couldn't recall how many days, or weeks have passed, since the studious unicorn began her questions. There were times, of course, where Twilight gave me space to breathe, and some hours off from the 'interrogation' so I could spend some free time hanging out with Spike, or Fluttershy whenever she visits. Speaking of which, the rest of our friends eventually noticed Twilight's sudden focus on me, and already assumptions were being made. Ones I clearly disregarded with a glare or promptly ignored. Twilight reassured them, however, amidst her blushing from the exaggerated implications by Rarity, that she was researching about my homeland, nothing more. Which led me to ponder: when exactly would it be time to share the truth with the others? Well, I was in no hurry to tell them anyway. Probably once Twilight was done with her countless questions. Yet they were just that, countless. I briefly wondered if months have passed ever since the beginning of these inquiries. Though truth be told, I didn't really mind spending time with Twilight like this, despite the mare starting to ask rather complex, more scientific questions that honestly had me baffled to no end, even when asking numerous times for her to repeat the questions more clearly. The mare was quick to catch on, however, my exasperation and tiredness over these kind of inquiries. I apologized to the unicorn for not being intelligent enough to respond to them, but Twilight reassured me that the fact I was cooperating like this, and how I didn't even mind her asking months of questions, made her happy and satisfied. "I'm sorry, however, if the strain of these questions is starting to get to you." "Twilight, as long as it's you asking these questions, I won't ever mind." I am inclined to believe, also, that all this time spent in each other's company has opened more gateways to trust. Twilight always seemed to smile whenever I appeared to greet them in the kitchen every morning, and I in turn. We ask each other how we're doing, what she's going to inquire about my world and species for the day, etc etc. Honestly, I don't think I've ever been this close to someone outside of my family for a very long time. It felt... well I couldn't accurately describe a fitting emotion for it as of yet. But the message was clear: Twilight was beginning to trust me more than ever. Right next to Spike, who had recently been taking part in the inquiries, assisting Twilight with all the written papers containing the information given from me. It made me realize how easier it would've been if I'd just told Twilight the truth from the start. Ah well, can't replace the past. Today, however, quickly cancelled any schedule of our 'sessions', for one tradition being held tonight by the town. "Right then, just to recap." I began while looking at the pair in costumes, having just exited from the kitchen. "You're Spyro the Dragon, and you're Professor Dumbledore." The former wearing a... purple dragon costume, and the unicorn wearing... a wizard cape, hat with jingling bells and false long white beard. Spike expressed confusion while Twilight rolled her eyes. "No, I'm Starswirl the Bearded." "...Who?" Never heard of him. "He was one of the most powerful and wise unicorns in the history of Equestria." Twilight proceeded to explain, to my indifference. She spoke of him in an admiring tone. "If only he were alive to this day; imagine how much I could learn from him." "Whatever Gandalf." I said dismissively, inwardly smirking at the bristled mare. Ancient wizard whose regarded highly from the books of history? Now where have I heard that before? "Basically Equestria's Merlin then." "Merlin?" "Some apparent ancient sorcerer who lived during the dark ages of my planet's history." I didn't really put much stock in history. Spike chuckled. "First the fact that our two worlds share tonight's same tradition, now we have our own ancient wise wizards. What did you call yours, Hallo-whatzit?" "Halloween." I corrected him. "That sounds rather silly." I scoffed in disbelief at Twilight's observation. "'Silly'? 'Silly'? Have you heard what you call yourselves and your lands? You have no right to comment, Dumbledore." Wisely ignoring that jab to her costume, the unicorn concurred with her number one assistant. "Still, Spike makes a sound point; the similarities between our two words is very intriguing. You said so yourself that the proceedings of tonight were very much the same, correct?" "Indeed." I nodded. No harm in telling them that, as far as I saw. While Twilight seemed to think heavily on it, Spike asked again with expressed disappointment. "You sure you won't be joining us, Stardust? I mean, you might find it fun! And you haven't been outside for a while, after all." "I'm sure, thank you." Hence why I wasn't even in costume, simply wearing the same dark blue cape as always. "Besides, aren't I terrifying enough without a costume?" I chuckled with the dragon. "But no, I've grown out of this childish tradition. You can have fun without my sarcastic presence." Halloween or Nightmare Night, neither suits my interest any further. If these two want to go out and have fun, then by all means. I, however, have grown out of wearing costumes and going around scaring the daylights out of people. The year before was the last time I did so. Ah the fond memories of terrifying others with a unique trick of mine whenever they approached my house. "However will we survive?" Twilight giggled while I smirked. "We won't force you to come with us, of course. But will you be all right handing out candy to any visitors?" "No Gandalf; evidently it'll be a challenging thing to take on." I retorted light-heartedly, pointing to the door. "Now go out there and do... whatever it is you two are up to. And be sure to bring back lots of chocolate." "Yes sir!" Spike saluted. Twilight, rolling her eyes at our antics, opened the front door. "See you later then, Stardust." "Have a happy Halloween, you two." "Nightmare Night, Stardust." "Go stuff your face in candy, Merlin." And after they left, I sighed in content. Peace and quiet at last... until more colts and fillies turn up requesting the bowl of candy... or whatever's left of it after Pinkie Pie showed up dressed as Scootaloo- I mean, a chicken. Better go get some more. "It's just you and me now, Nightshade." I commented upon walking by the perched owl, who hooted in agreement while following me into the kitchen. The bird seemed glad for me to have returned also after my stay in Canterlot. I chuckled as memories surfaced up between my constant bickering with Twilight over addressing the small owl- Ah, the sound of knocking. After handing out more sugary treats to those little ponies wearing not-so-frightening costumes for about the tenth time now, I closed the door and continued my pacing around the first floor. Thankfully Twilight didn't bother decorating the tree-house with anything. I guess she prefers the library being untouched by silly traditions. I can respect that. That or she thought libraries were terrifying enough to young ponies. Occasionally glancing out of the window, noticing no ponies approaching the house, I used that opportunity to call out to that forsaken voice once again. "Specter, it's time we talked." Nightshade blinked at my address to thin air. Ever since Twilight had occupied my time with devouring information about my homeworld and own kind, I had little time to speak with the voice. But now that there's a clear chance to do so, I'm taking it. The unicorn has her answers - despite not being fully satisfied yet - and it's time I gained mine. Declined partaking in this festive time of year, my friend? I scoffed. "I've grown out of that long ago- that's irrelevant." Quickly correcting myself I glared at the wooden ceiling above. "I'd like to get straight to the point; my second task." Of course. You have been patient enough, and I deem you prepared to take on your second mission. The calm agreement caused me to blink. "...Oh." Well I wasn't expecting that, I thought he was going to spew out more nonsensical riddles and vague information. All magic cryptic voices pull that bull-[BEEP]. "Well, good. Okay. What's my next task?" You are aware of the moral lesson-learning conclusions to each event that happens in this world, yes? "...If you mean the endings to episodes where kids are suppose to learn something out of them, then yes." I answered slowly, wondering where this voice is going with this. "What about them?" Whether you have realized or not, Jack, but your presence has changed certain conclusions to some of the episodes during your stay in Ponyville. Your persuasion with Applejack to request her friend's assistance with her apple-bucking season. Preventing a fight from breaking out between Appleloosa and the native buffalo's. Saving Rarity with Spike from the Diamond Dogs. And a few months ago, when you prevented Twilight Sparkle from using a spell on those three fillies. ...Huh, thinking about it, why did I help out Applejack again? I recall it having something to do with returning a favour, but aside from that no logical reason comes to mind over why I persuaded that Earth Pony to ask her- our friends for help. Suffice to say, you have already been conducting your second task before your first one was complete. My eyes narrowed. "Come again?" If he's saying what I believe he's insinuating... While not expected of you all the time, your second mission is to create a different outcome from each episode. Understand that not every event will be prepared for you to change, as there are some things that can't end differently. Discord, for example. ...Well that explains why I was unable to convince the man, but... "Change as much endings to the episodes as I can?" I asked in disbelief. What, did he believe I was all-knowing about the show itself. "You're asking the wrong guy here, Specter; I've only seen a few episodes at best, in no particular order. How am I to know if what happens is from an episode or not?" Your skepticism is understandable, Jack. But I wouldn't be asking this of you- "You mean ordering." - If I had any doubts towards your capabilities. By interacting more with your friends and your surroundings, you might have change some outcomes without knowing it. Do you think you are prepared for this mission? "...Sure, why not?" I sighed, rubbing my ponified head. Out with one difficult objective; in with another, this time even more challenging one. Though I suppose this time I would be able to do this in my own time. "When do I start?" The sound of knocking answered my question for me. Sighing again, this time in frustration, I hurried over and opened the door. And to my surprised state, a panicking, chicken-wearing Pinkie Pie frantically yelled to my face. "Run for your life, Stardust! Nightmare Moon is here, and she's gonna feast on us all!" But before I could even ask the pink Earth Pony just what the hell she's even going on about, the mare already ran off with a high-pitched scream, leaving nothing but dust behind. Which left me to ponder her words while rubbing my sore ears. Nightmare Moon... But- Ohh. I believe there's your answer. It wasn't that difficult to seek out the monarch at all. Shaky hooves pointing in the right direction had me find the Princess of the Night in no time. What else do I find? Chaos. Chaos everywhere. The blue alicorn desperately requesting her subjects to cease running around in fear and panic. Carefully I sidestepped any of the equines who almost bump into me, walking calmly towards Luna and restraining the impulse to shudder at the sight of the large living spiders no doubt spawned by her. "No!" The echoing scream, followed by excessive lightning, did its trick as all the residents of Ponyville halted in their track and bowed in fright. I meanwhile had to shield my eyes from the sight, waiting for the drama to die down before approaching again. Twilight, it seems, was determined to help the alicorn calm down. "Princess, remember, watch the screaming!" "No Twilight Sparkle!" The monarch of the moon turned to face the Gandalf-impostor while speaking in that very, very unnecessary tone. "We must use the traditional royal Canterlot voice for what we are about to say!" "It's traditional to sound like a banshee?" I asked in disbelief, halting in my tracks as eyes lighting like flashlights switched their gaze towards me. Huh... "Who dares- ...Oh." The sight of me seemed to calm the alicorn to a degree. Quickly gaining composure, she continued. "Stardust Balance." "Princess Luna." I greeted in turn, bowing respectfully before speaking casually. "I wasn't expecting your presence in Ponyville. How are you?" I think that was the wrong thing to inquire. "How are we? How are we?!" The alicorn already began flying upwards, gesturing to the cowering audience of ponies surrounding us. "These ponies fear and disrespect us! After we've attempted to have fun!" "Well, you know these ponies; always so gullible." I commented lightly, ignoring any looks given to me. Noticing the clouds forming above the dark blue mare's head, I decided it was my turn to calm the monarch down. "Princess, please come down here, and we can talk about what troubles you, and how best to resolve it." This must be what Specter was talking about. By convincing Luna to... what exactly? I'm not entirely aware of the situation here. "I know how best to resolve it; by cancelling Nightmare Night forever!" Followed by more ridiculous lightning that caused me to blink. Give Luna credit for her flair of the theatrics. Recovering, while the crowd gasped in shock at the proclamation, I called out. "And what good will that do, Luna? Do you want these equines to hate you as much as fear you?" As much as I didn't care about this silly tradition, that doesn't mean I wanted it to be ruined for others. "If that is their choice!" "Princess, please listen to us!" Twilight decided to try speaking reason with the alicorn. "It's all a great misunderstanding! We can convince anyone who's skeptical that they have nothing to fear from you!" "Exactly!" Now I widened my hooves to the entire crowd, who were barely looking up from their lying positions. "Are you really all so afraid and prejudiced to the past that you can't see what's in front of you?! Look up, everyone, look up at your Princess of the Night!" At my stern command, some slowly obliged while the rest continued cowering. I sighed in irritation; it's a start I guess. "Recall Zecora? Recall how you were all frightened of her because you didn't know her? Is that different from now? Nightmare Moon is gone, forever, and yet you cower before the true Princess, this alicorn who is saddened and plagued with guilt. And THIS is how you treat her?!" "Stardust, what are you-?" I cut off Twilight's confused voice. "What you see above is not a terror of the night who wishes to spell doom upon all. But an alicorn who's looking for a fresh start, who wants to make friends and have fun! Are you all going to deny her that right?" Either it was the passion in my voice, or my exaggerated tone, yet it seemed to be slowly working; as ponies in costumes began hesitantly looking up one at a time. Above them they could see there wasn't a villain who desires to spread eternal night. But someone else. Someone else new and old. And the Princess of the Night looked down back at them, her face solemn and regretful as an audience of eyes stared up towards her. Her own eyes no longer as bright as the moon above, but blue solemn and hopeful. It's rather odd, all this fear and hesitation, considering the fact they were kind to this alicorn during the party celebrating Nightmare Moon's defeat. "Rejoice, my friends, as Nightmare Moon is a ghost of the past. You see, before you Princess Luna, ruler of the night, fair monarch to all." I'd dare say fairer than Celestia. "Princess, please join us all below, not as someone to fear, but as our friend." That concluded as I offered a hoof upwards, silently inviting the monarch to accept the token of friendship. Looking down rather uncertainly, it took a moment before Luna finally began descending, her own hoof clad in a royal horseshoe touching my own. Cold... but that was irrelevant. What was important was everyone beginning to stand up. "That's right, stand up everyone. And teach our friend here how to have a good time." Because honestly, this wasn't my area of expertise. Let these citizens show Luna how to have fun. And I'll just stand there, proudly, as colourful hoofs met Luna's own one by one. You're a fast worker. I shrugged while adjusting the monocle. "I just like getting things over with." A pause as something occurred to me. "I take it you were expecting my intervention?" In aiding Princess Luna? I expected nothing of you; I simply handed you the task. Figuratively speaking of course. I am pleased, however, with your eagerness to assist the ruler of the night with gaining friends. I must congratulate your resolve. I waved off the compliment. "I merely forced common sense into those ponies." Honestly, the prejudice was baffling. First Zecora, then Luna. Sure, those were different situations, but the fact these equines weren't willing to accept a changed pony like that,,, I mean, I can understand where they're coming from. I really can. But still. "Luna, of all ponies, didn't deserve such treatment." Despite her past? "We all make mistakes." I countered firmly, checking my costume in the mirror. Excellent. They'll never guess what I am. While I did state I'd never take part in this event again, no matter what world... well, I suppose taking part tonight changed my mind. I wasn't above some entertainment. I'll dress up and take part in the festivities. One last time. "Luna wishes to undo her past mistakes, and I don't fault her that." Indeed. I remain glad, and proud, of your willingness to aid the Princess. However, do not believe for a moment your second task is already concluded with. There is still much to be done. Speaking of. "Specter, just what is the point of this?" I asked tiredly, finally glancing up at the ceiling, as though expecting something to show up. "Why have me change as many endings as possible? I don't see any significance of it." On the contrary, your presence, interactions and impact of Equestria is of utmost significance. You will find out your true purpose behind being me soon. "In short, never." Soon, Jack, soon. For now, continue performing your second task, After, of course, Twilight Sparkle releases you from the confines of her curiosity. "Into the wilderness of social interaction. Hoorah." I finished flatly, then hearing knocking. Curious, I raised a brow before approaching the door. Odd, I thought everyone was preoccupied in the town square celebrating some event of theirs having to do with candy- Ah. "Twilight said thou would be here." Luna explained, looking down at me with a blank expression. "May we enter?" "O-Of course." I quickly composed myself, allowing the alicorn entry. Already the tall blue mare began looking around the area. "Hm. A clean area of history and information. We approve." Then she eyed me. "What art thou dressed as?" "I am dressed as the Corpirate." I answered, gesturing to the borrowed suit, false mustache, monocle and eyepatch. I was quite pleased with myself, who wouldn't want to attire this as their Halloween costume? "...We don't get it." "Of course you don't." I replied in amusement. "Corporate pirate. Corpirate." Shout out to Geoff from Achievement Hunter for thinking of this ingenious character. "Anyway, what brings you here, Luna?" I inquired, having quite enough of her blank stare. "We wish to thank thou, once again, for assisting us." The alicorn answered, gratitude clear in her tone. 'Again'? "There was another time I helped you?" "But of course!" I winced at the raised tone, which quickly died down. "Thou tried to help us long ago, recall?" Oh. "I do recall, Princess, yes, but in the end it was all for naught." I sighed. "Just like with Discord..." "Discord?" I nodded, turning my gaze from her. Disappointment and regret leaked from my tone. "Yes. Like last time when you were Nightmare Moon, I attempted to reform Discord. Didn't work, obviously." Like Specter explained earlier, some things couldn't be changed. The spirit of chaos included. Does that mean it would be fruitless to try the same things with Chrya- Cryla- Syphilis? Sombra? Shimmer? Tirek? The sirens? Well, hopefully I won't be around for THAT long. "...We see." Luna finally said, sounding rather thoughtful. "Regardless, thy willingness to assist us had gained positive results; we have gained many friends and learned of how to have fun. We must admit; fun wasn't a word we were familiar with until tonight." Without thinking, I smirked while looking at the alicorn again. "Well that's easy: F is for fire that burns down the whole town. U's for uranium... bombs. N is for no survivors when you- I kid I kid." I reassured the expression on her face. "Couldn't resist, sorry. What were you saying?" As though that never happened, Luna cleared her throat before continuing. "It has been revealed that the little colts and fillies enjoy being frightened by us, and requested our presence here again next Nightmare Night." Oh, so the young ones prefer being scared every Halloween huh? I suppose that's why they kept coming back to my house back on Earth every Halloween to be frightened by yours truly. It was a clever trick, wearing a glowing skeleton costume with a cape and an axe. Standing right next to the front door, still as a statue until people approached. Those were the days. "Thou seems... different somehow." The unexpected observation caused me to glance up. "I'm sorry?" "There is less anxiety upon thy features." The mare of the moon clarified, pointing at me in contemplation. "Has something occurred to make you more at ease, like ourself?" Less anxious? Have I been displaying anxiety without knowing it? I shrugged. "I suppose telling Twilight the truth has lifted a significant weight off my shoulders." "Ah." Her turquoise eyes brightened. "So she knows then." "Indeed. Save for her friends." "And why has thou not told them yet?" Again, I shrugged. "I've been preoccupied for a while, answering Twilight's never-ending questions about my own planet and species." Luna nodded. "While I've been asking questions of Specter." "'Specter'? The one responsible for transporting thou to our world?" "The very same." I nodded. Seeing as how there hasn't been any repercussions for telling the monarchy about that damn voice so far, why not indulge Luna's curiosity now? "He spoke to me tonight, tasking me with a new assignment." "What might that be?" Now this I must be careful with. "Simply that I am to interact more with the world around me. The ponies, the landscapes. Pretty much interact with as much as I can, apparently." Something I'd rather not do, but it gets me home... "Well then," Luna smiled lightly, seeming to pick up on my thoughts. "Why not accompany us back to the others? We are certain many will be thankful for thou saving Nightmare Night." I scoffed. "I barely saved anything." Irregardless, I followed the mare to the exit of the library, putting on a pirate tone. "Argh, time to plunder their investments... and their candy." Chapter Thirty-Two: Honesty Is The Best Quality Chapter Thirty-Two: Honesty Is The Best Quality "It must be good stretching your legs again like this, huh?" "You have no idea." I responded in content, stretching those limbs in question, careful not to have the box of brownies slip off my back, as we walked down the town square to our destination: Sugarcube Corner. Oh that felt good. The bones making those joint sounds brought nothing but relief in me. It felt great to be outside - I can't believe I'm even thinking that - after a long-arse time in that rather stuffy library. "For once in my life, I'm thankful to be even outside." Spike chuckled. "Well, I guess miracles can happen." "Very funny Spike." I replied flatly, seeing our intended location just around the corner. "Still, I'm surprised you haven't gone with Twilight to Canterlot. She might've needed the assistance of her number one helper." "Well, she asked me to stay here in case you needed anything." At that I paused, glancing at the dragon as he shrugged. "What? I think she just doesn't want to upset her alien guest." "So keeping you here as my butler is suppose to keep my happy?" I rolled my eyes in good nature. "Genius Twilight strikes again." "Hey! Besides, we haven't hanged out much ever since Twilight kept you occupied with all almost every day in that basement lab of hers." "I don't 'hang out', Spike." I smirked. What Specter asked of me be damned. "I interact, I socialize - when I need to - but I don't waste my entire time 'hanging out' when I have things to do." "Really?" "Mm-hmm." "You do know you'll have nothing else to do after you deliver those brownies right?" "...Fair enough." I conceded dryly, nearing the entrance to the store. "I don't suppose you have anything planned then, for today?" From the corner of my eye, the infant reptile shrugged again. "Well there is this competition happening in town today, if you wanna watch it with me." "...Well I suppose it's better than partaking in said contest. After we've delivered these brownies, you can tell me what it entails." "So this is a contest which tests the skill, cooperation and trust of sisters?" "Uh-huh." "But there hasn't ever been a competition in Ponyville exclusive for brothers?" "Not that I'm aware of." Spike shrugged casually, while I frowned in disapproval. Well, nice to know that the town doesn't favourite the female occupation more. Never mind the fact, as I've noted several times, the concerning lack of male ponies at all in Ponyville. Apart from myself, Whooves, Big Macintosh, Snips, Snails and those stallions who pulled that carriage to the gala. The majority of my friends in Ponyville were mostly mares. Either this contest took advantage of the dominant gender populating the town, or... or... I don't know what yet. "It'd be cool if there was one though," Spike commented, as we walked down the pathway among other ponies to Sweet Apple Acres, where the competition in question was being held. "We could've entered and beat them all. I mean, I know we're not brothers, Stardust, but together we would win no sweat. Team Spike and Star, Stardust!" I snorted in amusement. "Well, I suppose you'd be more cooperative than my own brother." "If your two sisters were here, you think they'd enter the Sisterhooves Social?" Shaking my head, my response was quick, "Unlikely. I doubt they'd even make it past the first round." Typical thoughts from the eldest sibling, yes, but forgive me if I find it hard to imagine those two winning any sort of practical competition together. "Well, I'm sure Rarity and Sweetie Belle will win this contest." Raising a brow, I glanced at the smug dragon. "And what makes you think Rarity would have the guts to partake in this practical event?" Opening his mouth to reply, then snapping his jaw shut, Spike chuckled. "Huh... Good point." "- And may the best sisters win!" That frail old Earth Pony finished her short forgetful speech, as the teams were already in position at the starting line. Spike and I arrived just in time to take seats by the stands. The race hasn't even begun yet and I was already feeling the sensation of boredom heading my way. The only interesting thing to note being that it was Sweetie Belle standing beside Applejack at the start line, not Apple Bloom. I guess Rarity vigorously declined even thinking of entering this filthy contest. I don't blame her. "Who do you think's gonna win?" Spike asked next to me, munching on some spare apples handed freely to him. "Applejack and Sweetie Belle, obviously." I replied, not keeping my eyes off them. You know, thinking about it, since this was Applejack's own family hosting the event at their farmyard, and there was no doubt the orange Earth Pony trained for this, wouldn't that give her an unfair advantage? "On your mark!" Let's see how much my interest in the race lasts before my mind wanders elsewhere. "Get set!" From the corner of my sight the dragon leaned forward in anticipation. What did I feel about this? Nothing really. "Go!" With that order from Granny Smith, it began. And just like that ten seconds afterwards my interest in the contest quickly waned, finding myself dwelling upon other things as the groups of siblings raced across the dirty track filled with obstacles and tests of sisterhood. My arms folded, sitting in the position of my own species, I allowed my mind to wander back to more important things, as Spike yelled to my left in support of Applejack and Sweetie Belle. Let's see, Specter requested I change the very course of the show's history itself, as much as I can whenever possible. And to accomplish this I must be outside more, interact more with the residents of the town and my friends. Twilight would evidently be reluctant to allow that. Yet I still ponder on something I had asked Specter before; how exactly was I to know whether whatever was happening was an episode or not? Was this contest before me an episode? Was Twilight going nuts a few months ago an episode? I didn't watch enough of the show to know this. Specter must've known this, and that was why this was going to be more of a challenge than I speculated. "They're winning!" Spike called out, pointing to the grinning Sweetie Belle, and Applejack covered entirely in mud, as they already neared the finished line. I scoffed slightly. Of course they were winning, the power of main characters dominates all. Anyway, no matter my doubts, I had to play Specter's stupid game. If I was to ever go home and see my little sister again, who this race was remind me of, then I must swallow my dignity and, as the lizard next to me put it, 'hang out' with these residents. Shouldn't be so hard, as I've grown use to their company a while back. Though what worries me is that Specter didn't specifically state how long I'd have to change things around here... "They've lost!" Hmm? ...Huh. It seems another pair of siblings reached the finish line before them, as the crowd cheered and proceeded to pick up the two victors in celebration. In second place was Applejack and Sweetie Belle, who didn't really seem saddened by their loss. Apple Bloom came to congratulate them, Sweetie Belle embraced the still-muddy Applejack which made that hat of hers fall off and- ...Wait. "A horn?" Spike voiced my thoughts. A white horn was atop the filthy mare's head, and it didn't take a genius to put two and two together. "Rarity?!" The white unicorn shook all the mud off her, smiling down at her own baffled sibling. Hey, she wasn't the only one. Even I'm confused here. Where was-? Oh. The real Applejack emerged from the muddy pool that was part of the race, approaching the group. How she was able to hold her breathe for that long was a mystery. Noticing Spike climbing down the stands, I stretched again before following the lizard, heading towards the clearly ecstatic group. "I won't lie, Rarity, I didn't know you had it in you." "Truth be told, neither did I." The white unicorn replied to me, observing the two fillies and dragon play with one another as she, myself and Applejack conversed. "But, in the end, I took part in an activity with my sister, and made her happy. That's what counts." Those words brought a faint smile to my muzzle, the image of my own young smiling sibling in my mind. "Indeed." "For one's own family, it was a sacrifice she was willin' to make, right Rarity?" "Of course Applejack." The exchanged bright smiles. "And I apologize for having to make you wait in that filthy mudhole until the race concluded." "Now don't you worry about that." The Earth Pony reassured her happily. "Helpin' ya out with Sweetie Belle was worth it." "Still, I must at least repay you. We'll depart for the spa very soon. I think I'm going to have to make an order on every service available to clean this relentless stench off me." No kidding. I think the whole of Ponyville could smell you from here. Instead of pointing out that dry observation, I chose to speak positively, for once. "You're a good sister, Rarity. Sweetie Belle is extremely lucky to have you as her older sibling." To sacrifice your own pride and obsession for being clean like that. It's admirable. "I'm flattered, Stardust." The unicorn beamed. "He's right, Rarity, why you're almost as good when it comes to bein' sisters as I am." "Why thank you- wait." We both snickered as the white mare raised an annoyed invisible brow at the Earth Pony. "Now now Applejack, I believe I'm the one who uses sarcastic observations." "Well, someone had to use them while ya stayed cooped up in that there library." I shrugged. Fair enough. "In fact, I don't think I've seen you since Nightmare Night." "Yes well, Twilight's never ending thirst for knowledge has kept me locked up in that place." I replied in amusement, as Rarity chuckled and Applejack released a knowing smile. "'bout what you really are and where you come from?" I nodded. No use dodging the questions this time. Applejack was way too smart for that. Rarity, however, seemed curious. "'What you really are'? Is there something you need to tell us, Stardust?" "Mmm, one day perhaps. One day." I decided with a shrug, casting my gaze back to the laughing children. "I wouldn't want to change the mood be revealing who, and what, I truly am." "Oh come now, darling, what in all of Equestria could ruin this pleasant atmosphere currently? Are you a monster in disguise?" The unicorn inquired hurmouredly. "...Depending how you look at it." I replied honestly. The bearer of honesty raised an non-existent brow at that, her tone changing a little. "Rarity, if ya would 'scuse us for a moment, Stardust and I need to talk." Both the white mare and I frowned at that, for different reasons. Oh boy, should've been more careful. Obviously Applejack's patience was at an end, and saw a perfect opportunity for me to confess. The Earth Pony left no room for argument from Rarity as she pointed with her head towards the stands, and I hesitantly followed the orange equine. The location she decided for us to converse in was behind the white structure, away from any ears as the rest of the ponies in the farm were preoccupied celebrating the victors of the competition. "I think it's time ya told us who and what you are, sugarcube." Applejack began with a stern expression, pointing at me rather rudely. "Twilight obviousl' knows, Spike knows, and we don't. If you want us to fully trust you, Stardust, then it's about time you tell just what in the name of apples is goin' on." Meeting her unfazed soul-searching stare for a few moment, I sighed. "I agree. You all deserve to know the truth. I've not been at hiding any noticeable differences between myself and your own species. Subtlety was never my strong point." I suppose letting one mare know the secret at a time was more careful than revealing it to everyone at once. Plus, I'm more than certain Applejack was possibly the second of the Mane Six I could trust to keep a secret. ...Ah well, in for a penny. As she gestured for me to continue, I spike just as firmly, "I must first have your word, however, that you won't tell a single soul about this until I'm prepared to tell them myself. Understood?" "Clearly." Applejack nodded, eyes softening a little. "Whatever happens, just know that you're our friend, Stardust. And no matter what you are, I'm sure we'll all accept you for it." "Even if I'm another being from a different universe?" "Of course. So then, what are you?" "..." "...What?" She asked towards my bemused stare. "I just said it." "...Huh?" I couldn't help but smile a little as the information was clearly sinking in. "Yep." "Yer sayin' you're an... an..." "Mmhmm." For a moment there was only a shell-shocked expression, before the surprised orange mare proceeded to exclaim. "Yer an alien!" I flinched, quickly snapping in annoyance. "Shout it to the world, why don't you?" Then I glanced behind me, seeing nothing. Huh, for a moment there I swore I heard a sharp exhale... "An alien... we're friends with an alien." My eyes returned to Applejack, who continued pointing at me in pure unadulterated shock. "Well I'll be... it makes perfect sense now!" I raised a brow. "It does?" Was it really that obvious? "The mannerisms. The strength to take on an ursaminor, a dragon and a hydra. Blocking Blueblood's spells like that. No wonder Twilight was actin' strangely after the gala, she must've just learnt that her house guest was from another world!" I nodded in confirmation. "I thought it'd be best to give her time to recover from the news." The Earth Pony merely stared at me for minutes, and under that gaze I repressed the urge to squirm. Well, it could've been worse; at least I wasn't being kicked out of the place, or she was't already rallying an angry mob to get rid of me. Finally, a small, while still recovering, smile lit up on her muzzle. "Wow... this is a mighty big shock, Stardust... if that's even your real name." I smirked. "One revelation at a time, I think, my dear." "Too right." Then the honest Earth Pony tilted her head, as though truly looking at me for the first time. "Well, ya haven't done anythin' to harm me or our friends yet. And I can see it in your eyes that yer not lyin'. And honestly, sugarcube, I understand now why you've been keepin' these things to yerself. Who would've believed yer right away?" Um, you? Anyone really? I shrugged, a sense of relief coursing through me. "So this won't affect our friendship then?" After I've finally completed the first task of Specter's, as well. "Of course not." The Earth Pony assured, bringing further relief to my already anxious mood. "You're my friend no matter what, Stardust. Though there is one thing I'd like you to do." Hm? "Yes?" "Tell the others this." Applejack stated, switching her tone and expression back to firm. "They also deserve to know. Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy." "I will." I nodded while speaking sincerely. "In my own time. When I have the right opportunity." Because either I tell them, or Applejack or Twilight does. And I'd rather not have the information be revealed from their muzzles. Still, that's one less pony to worry about, and I felt both satisfied and happy with Applejack's calm reaction and continued acceptance of me. Chapter Thirty-Three: Oh God, The Cutie Pox Chapter Thirty-Three: Oh God, The Cutie Pox Another day. Another typical day confined to the underground laboratory. I suppose I should be thankful that no surreal experiments were being used on me, save for the magic spells and analysis' from being hooked to the machine. As I heard Spike devouring a packet of potato chips from the side, my gaze remained focused of the thoughtful unicorn, with her back turned to me. "Hmm..." Twilight muttered as she read the results from her advanced machine. Seriously, where and how did she get the equipment for all this? All she ever said in reply was 'these were gifts from Princess Celestia', which raised further questions than answers. "Is that a good 'hmm' or even more curious 'hmm'?" I asked jokingly, wishing the mare would take this damn thing off my head. "The latter." Twilight replied without skipping a beat, regarding me with a raised brow. "The results remain the same as last time. Apart from your bloodstream, there seems to be no noticeable internal differences of the body." "Disappointed?" "There's no other appropriate reaction to the news, Stardust." She approached and finally took the damn thing that was hooked to wires off my head. The unicorn expressed exasperation. "I suppose it's to be expected. What internally separates you from my species is the unusual symptoms in your blood. Do you know what that is?" I have a feeling I do. "Mostly likely a connection to my uniqueness." I'm not sure if autism is noticed via blood. I wasn't a scientist. Sorry that you couldn't find anything else." "I should be the one apologizing for wasting your time with this." The disappointed mare gestured to the whole room. "It looks like my curiosity knows no bounds." "Twilight, spending time with you is never a waste." The evidently flattered unicorn looked away at the truthful statement. Hey, rather her moreso than anyone else in this world. "So, do you have any further questions about humanity for the day, or has your brain finally soaked up enough information?" Oh who am I kidding? There's always something more when it came to Twilight. "Actually-" Ya see? "-There is something else I'd like to know about, in regards to your heightened temporary abilities." Ah. "I told you everything I knew, my dear." "I know." Twilight threw me an amused smile. "And I'm very grateful for your cooperation. Yet we both know there's evidently more to it than that. This supposed 'balance' being the cause behind it. I've read as much as I can about the subject, but there was never any mention about the concept granting others super strength or deflect magical spells." I shrugged. "I'm as curious about it as you are, my dear. My own theory is that it has to do with my own philosophy, but that's about it." "Hmm." Another 'hmm', hmm? Twilight looked at me rather thoughtfully. "Could you perhaps expand that philosophy of yours a little? It could, as unlikely as it sounds, potentially provide us with more answers about these abilities of yours." At the mere idea of sharing my ideals with someone who's clearly fascinated with it, it was my turn to look away. "I'm... not sure if I can, Twilight. My thoughts about balance is incomplete, plus I'm not sure how to articulate my ideals." I admitted. "And I think you're the first being to ever show any interest in my philosophy." "You've never shared your ideals with anyone before?" Twilight inquired, sounding deeply curious. I nodded, my gaze fixed on the wooden floor. "I don't prefer wasting other's time by discussing my thoughts and feelings over an elusive concept." "Well then, good thing you never waste my time." I finally glanced up at that honest tone, the unicorn smiling at me while gesturing upwards. "I won't pressure you into telling me about it, Stardust, my love for learning aside. In the meantime, I've got some studying to do; the information you've provided to me about there being unintelligent ponies in my world is very fascinating, aside from everything else about your homeworld of course." I smirked. "Glad I could be of service, Twilight." "Aren't you always?" We both chuckled. "You're free from my curiosity, for now. I think we need a short break anyway. Do you have anything planned for today?" A certain yellow meek pegasus sprung to mind. "As a matter of fact, my dear, there is someone I need to visit." I knocked again for the second time, awaiting patiently for the shy mare to answer the door. Fluttershy, along with Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash, were among the last I've yet to spend any time with since my return to Ponyville... though I was in no hurry to interact with the last two. At all. While I waited, I pondered Twilight's words. Yes, there was clearly more to balance than meets the eye. In all my years of dwelling on the subject, turning it into my own ideal way of life, superhuman - or pony - abilities weren't something I believed the power of balance even granted. My belief was that balance was the stability of the universe. Chaos and order united as one to form everlasting peace and equality across all that lives. If balance held a firm grip over my world, or Equestria's, then there would be no more wars. No more senseless killings. No backstabbing or heated debates. Everyone and everything would live together without the urge to swat a fly. Or hunt animals for sport. Everyone would live and die peacefully, as both order and chaos synchronized as one singular force that promises eternal comfort and compassion between all species. That was balance. If only it was possible to express these years of thoughts into words. Who knows what changes it might brings to people's lives. I wonder, would it affect any of these ponies? It obviously didn't affect Discord's... Speaking of which, the number one mare that villain was shipped with the most answered the cottage door, kind serene eyes meeting mine. "Oh, hello Stardust. It's been a while." "Indeed, Fluttershy." That smile of hers seemed to brighten. "I decided to visit, if you're not preoccupied of course." "Oh, of course not." The red door opened fully, Fluttershy gesturing for me to enter. "Please, do come in. I'm sure Angel would be happy to see you as much as I am." "Thank you." I replied evenly while accepting the invitation, following the pegasus to a table. While wlaking I felt woodland eyes on me, as small creatures from birds to squirrels with also residing in the house. Just as long as they don't touch me or possibly give me rabies, I've no quarrel with Fluttershy's choice of company. "I was worried when you returned to Ponyville and never seemed to leave the library." The yellow mare commented from the small kitchen, as I took my place by the table. "Though Twilight did say you were busy helping her with some research." I nodded in amusement. "That unicorn wouldn't let me leave; once that curiosity of hers begins, it never dies down." Knowing full well I had no fondness for tea, the pegasus set her own cup and teapot down, while handing a bottle of soda towards me, to my surprise. "I know you like this drink, Stardust. So I brought some home... in case you ever decided to visit..." "Very thoughtful of you." I commented appreciatively as the shy Fluttershy ducked her head a little, seeming to flush at the compliment. "No wonder your little woodland friends love coming here." "W-Well... what kind of friend would I be if I wasn't aware of another's feelings?" Fluttershy asked rhetorically, a red hue still on her face while her eyes seemed to be looking in all directions but me. "I don't know, Rainbow Dash?" I chuckled at my own joke, yet the pegasus merely smiled while pouring a drink into her cup. "So, you've been well then?" "Oh yes, very well, thank you for asking." Finally her blue kind eyes glanced up at me. "What about you, did you have a nice time in Canterlot, with the Princess?" "In Canterlot? Yes. With Celestia? No." Fluttershy's smile lowered a little; the entire Mane Six would know of my disdain for the alicorn by now. I pulled the lid off the bottle, downing the delicious drink with a gulp before continuing in satisfaction. "That hits the stuff. I should visit you more often, Fluttershy." Twilight, knowing of my unrestrained love for the fizzy drink, rarely had any at home, saying she was concerned and didn't want me to feel sick from drinking constant soda. I responded, of course, with the appropriate mocking question of her being my mother. "That would be nice..." Okay, now she was pink again, staring down at her own tea. Was Fluttershy honestly so embarrassed about the idea of a man - or stallion - spending time with her at her own house? "Of course if you feel uncomfortable about the idea-" "Oh no! Not at all!" I blinked at the unexpected raised tone, before her eyes widened in realization and a sheepish smile appeared on her muzzle. "You wouldn't be a bother at all, Stardust..." "...I'm glad you think that." I said slowly, both bemused and amused. Females. Even in another world they're complicated to solve. Clearing my throat before taking another gulp of the salvation that was soda, I continued conversely. "So, did anything happen during my absence from Ponyville?" Having decided, in the end, that dropping a bombshell of a revelation to Fluttershy in her own home wasn't the most wise route, I spent my time simply conversing with the pegasus. Now I was currently on a set course to a certain white unicorn. No doubt the mare will be in her boutique preparing dresses for high-class ponies. Which still doesn't make any sense. My only comprehension is that if there's a formal event occurring, or you're of high class, clothing is limited to those circumstances? I really wish at least pants was a thing in Equestria, more specifically trousers. The cape was fine enough covering the back of my ponified body, but I still feel rather naked whenever getting out of bed. No I still haven't grown accustomed to the face the majority of inhabitants here don't wear clothes. Anyway, Rarity. How will she react to the news, I wonder? Will she pull a Twilight and faint? Probably. The thought made me smirk. Well, there's the building I was heading towards. Yet it seems I had to get in line, as another pony already seem to be at the front door. Grey fur, long mane and tail coloured black, a... music note(?) for a cutie mark. Upon approach I was able to hear the feminine mutters of disapproval. "She leaves her workplace just before I even arrive. Just my luck, and I have formal party in Canterlot that requested my skilled presence tonight!" Hearing the mare say that, I frowned a little. Does that mean Rarity wasn't there? "Excuse me." I addressed the pony from behind. "Sorry, but did you say Rarity is absent from the building?" "Hm, absurd isn't it?" Ah, oh well- wait. That accent, it was British. I took a closer examination of the disappointed mare. Dark grey fur, black mane and tail, a music note for a mark. I think I know who this is. My suspicion was officially confirmed when the Earth Pony turned to me, a pink bow tie on her chest attached to a white collar, her dark pink eyes widening in surprise. "Ah, you!" I could say the same thing, but. "Have we met?" I asked curiously, as I have no recollection of ever meeting Octavia before today. Her voice was surprisingly more classy than Rarity's. "Well, no. But I recognize the stallion who not only stood up to Prince Blueblood at the Grand Galloping Gala, but also humiliated him in front of all the guests, even Princess Celestia." Ah, so she was at the gala. The mare then expressed a polite smile, nodding formally. "My name is Octavia Melody, it is a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Stardust Balance." "Likewise." I bowed in response, noting the glint of approval in her eyes. "As much as I would love to extend this conversation, Mr. Balance, I'm afraid I must seek out Miss Rarity. That unicorn has promised me a dress befitting to my needs for a formal party hosted in Canterlot tonight. Are you searching for her also?" "I was, but I think it can wait." I stepped out of the way for the posh Earth Pony to pass by. "Happy hunting, Miss Melody." "Hmm, indeed." The grey mare said thoughtfully, eyeing me while walking by with an intrigued smile. "Perhaps we can talk again sometime soon; perhaps over dinner. I'd love to learn more about the brave defiant stallion who showed that arrogant monarch his place." At the former sentence I repressed the urge to blanch, my eyes widened as Octavia giggled in that classy manner while walking away. My eyes stayed on her departing figure for a moment before I shuddered in disbelief and disgust. Did I really just get asked out by a pony? Because that's just... no. God clearly wanted to punish me. I make out with one pony, and now he suddenly decides to sick another on me. Retribution alright. Replaying today's... interaction in my mind countless times, like a tape recorder, I shuddered everytime I recall those pink eyes giving me that look. Sleep didn't even help me. I politely dismissed Twilight and Spike's worries when I returned to the library looking, as they put it, like I've seen a ghost. My head laid on my hooves, having no desire to even leave bed at all today- My head snapped at the door opening loudly. "Stardust!" "Spike?" I asked while sitting up, shielding my eyes as light filled the room. "Is something wrong?" "It's Apple Bloom, she's being covered in the cutie pox!" ...The cutie what now? Was that the equivalent to chicken pox? I sighed, rubbing my tired eyes. "Explain." The dragon obliged as I removed the covers off me. "Well, today Apple Bloom got her own cutie mark. And then two. And now three. And Twilight thinks it's the cutie pox; a very old disease no one has seen in years!" My appropriate reaction, of course, was to stare at Spike uncomprehendingly. What he was claiming shouldn't even be possible; Apple Bloom doesn't gain her mark this early. But from the sound of it, a disease giving her more than one cutie mark... "It's not contagious, is it?" There was a very haunting image of those dreadful things covering my entire body. "I don't think so; Twilight and Applejack haven't been getting more than one cutie mark." ...Well, better safe than sorry. Hopping off the bed, stretching and yawning before nodding to Spike. "Lead the way." Following the lizard to where the three ponies were, my eyes blinking rapidly to get use to the light, today's event of Octavia... hitting on me... vanished, replaced by my usual disdain for cutie marks in general. Oh, and what I saw before me upon walking down to the first floor had me loathe the things even further. There stood - well, tap danced - the young yellow filly, hula-hooping, spinning plates on sticks and tapdancing all at once. Three marks were clearly presented on her body. Upon hearing my arrival, I heard Applejack say, "Stardust?" "I figured he could help." Spike spoke on my behalf as we joined the group. "Appreciated, Spike, but I'm not sure anypony could help with this." Twilight said in clear concern over the contaminated filly, who wouldn't just cease doing those three skills at once. Huh, thinking about, I believe Twilight mentioned Apple Bloom gaining her cutie mark earlier today. I must've passed it off as just me hearing things. Speaking of hearing things, a flash before another cutie mark appeared on the filly, this time causing poor Apple Bloom to- There's a cutie mark for that?! "It's ain't funny Stardust!" Applejack exclaimed in frustration as I laughed, as the young Earth Pony began rambling off in French. "How 'bout instead of laughin' at poor Apple Bloom, ya can help us think of a way to cure her?" "Alright alright." I ceased my moment of amusement, "Well let's think for a moment, when and where did she gain her cutie mark?" "Is tha' relevant?" "Wait, I think I see what he means." Twilight spoke contemplatively. "If we learn the location of where Apple Bloom got her cutie mark, that could help us find a way to cure her." "Zecora." Our heads turned to the child Earth Pony, who repeated herself saying that zebra's name in French. "Zecora!" "Zecora?" Applejack echoed curiously. "Does she have somethin' to do with this?" "Evidently, Applejack." I replied before turning around. "Problem solved. I'm going back to bed." "Oh no ya don't ya lazy pony!" I felt a strong tug on my tail upon reaching the first step. This caused me to look back in annoyance as Applejack stared back evenly. "You're comin' with us to Zecora's-" "Not my situation." "Now you listen here-" "No you listen you-" "There's no time for this!" Twilight interrupted in her own irritation, gesturing to the diseased filly. "Stay here if you want to and don't help at all, Stardust. Come on Spike, Applejack, Apple Bloom. We've got a zebra to find!" As the two mares and dragon rushed to the door, a tap dancing filly slowly pursuing them, I found myself within the empty quiet space of the library once again. Apple Bloom turns fine in the end anyway, because I don't recall this 'cutie pox' lasting throughout the rest of the show, so there's no reason to worry at all. ...You know, with a situation like this, this might just be an episode... Ah [BEEP]. Groaning in displeasure, I followed the group. My morning water can wait. Things got even worse. More and more of those damn marks appeared on the filly as she started causing mayhem in the town; from being a sculpt artist, to cleaning chimneys. From being an expert at chess to... an expert at fencing... Hm, this might not be as bad as they thought. I'd love to be skilled at chess and fencing. The townsfolk were quick to retreat to their houses, while I rolled my eyes. They panic over Zecora, now they panic over this. Speaking of which, from the distance I saw the voodoo zebra herself, speaking with Twilight and Applejack while looking around the vacant area. Meanwhile Apple Bloom proceeded to... solve math equations and lift weights with her tail... huh. I wasn't certain whether to be amused or just shake my head. I'll probably chuckle if the Earth Pony starts speaking in French again. Seriously, speaking another language counts as a special talent? As the young yellow mare then began scrubbing windows, Zecora pulled out something from the bag attached to her side, to which Applejack rudely knocked off her tail and planted it - them - into the ground. Seeds? What was some magic flower or tree going to cure the filly of her disease? ...Did I just rhyme? It seems with Zecora around, doing otherwise is a crime. [BEEP] there I go again. "Now somepony tell the truth!" Applejack exclaimed loudly. "You can't handle the truth!" I yelled back in my own amusement, seeing the two mare's eyes roll at that response. I smirked, hey, couldn't help myself. But still, what truth? Was this 'truth' going to grow whatever was planted in the ground? By 'somepony' did she mean Apple Bloom, who was dangerously approaching me while balancing herself with all those special talents harassing her at once-? Oh [BEEP]! Immediately I was on the run, being chased by a literal pony tornado that Apple Bloom turned into. "Tell the truth! Tell the truth!" I yelled frantically admist my running, as the body-tornado seemed to favour me as its target. Just my luck! "Yesterday I told Mrs. Cake I ate two cupcakes, but I really ate three!" I heard Pinkie Pie confess loudly, inciting my glare towards the mare as I continued fleeing from the tornado. "Okay six! I ate six cupcakes!" If I wasn't so preoccupied running for my life, I'd be calling out the Earth Pony on being more greedy than Spike. "Anything?" I asked instead to Twilight and Applejack, who were looking down at the buried spot. "Nothing!" Twilight called in response. Well fantastic! This was what I wanted to do first thing in the morning; being chase by a pony-tornado within Ponyville just because she was ailed by some old disease! God hates me alright! "Alright I confess!" I yelled admist my frustration, wanting this damn yellow filly to stop chasing me. "I'm an-!" "I can't take it anymore!" I heard a young panicking voice from behind me. "It's me! I admit it! I didn't earn my cutie mark! They're all fake!" And just like that I heard the sound of the tornado ceasing. Glancing behind I slowly halted in my running, raising a brow at the saddened filly while internally scolding myself for almost revealing my own secret so soon. "I figured the Heart's Desire would give me what I wanted most!" Apple Bloom continued while still tap dancing and swinging a hula-hoop. "So when Zecora left her hut, I mixed up a special potion and put the rest of the Heart's Desire in it!" While catching my breath, a frown creased my features. That's what happened? What in God's name is a 'Heart's Desire'? Obviously an ingredient, but how did Apple Bloom know it'd give her what she wanted most? For that matter, what is a dangerous ingredient like that doing lying around in Zecora's hut? Wasn't she more careful than that? And finally, what on Earth was I thinking, almost giving away the truth like that?! The consequences would've been more than severe. I blame my tiredness. So I was correct on my earlier assumption; a white flower bloomed from the ground, in all its nature glory... and then Apple Bloom decided to pounce on it and swallow the thing whole. The flower was quick to work its magic, as the cutie marks surrounding her entire body vanished one by one. So I suppose the lesson here was patience... "Here ya go Stardust. A potion to cure that there headache of yours, brewed exclusively by the Cutie Mark Crusaders!" The obvious leader of the pack grinned as she handed over the wooden cup, the liquid created by the fillies with help and guidance from Zecora. Casting a glance to the nodding zebra to make certain if it was alright to drink, I took a sip of the sustenance, already feeling the effects as the pounding against my head numbed. Now that was much better. "Well done, little ones." The repulsive taste aside, it's the magic that's more important than the quality. The three young ponies beamed, before Apple Bloom looked quite apologetic. "I'm sorry again for chasing you around town like that. I had no control of myself." "You're forgiven." I replied reassuringly while smiling lightly at the filly. "Just be sure never to allow your impatience to get the best of you again." "I promise!" I shook my head in amusement. Kids. "Drat, still nothing!" Scootaloo stated in disappointment and annoyance, seeing no mark appear on her nor her friends. "Obviously potion brewing isn't our special talent." "Patience, my young ones, as you were taught today," Zecora announced while looking through her hut's shelves. "Otherwise, you will certainly be led astray. Hm, I seem to be empty on Red Orchid's. I shall have to-" "That's it!" The young orange pegasus exclaimed, already heading to the door. "Ingredient hunting! That could be our special talents! Let's roll girls!" "Wait, young ones! You don't even know where-!" But leaving trails of dust behind, the three Crusaders hurriedly departed the hut, leaving just me and Zecora, who shook her head fondly. "Ah the spirit of youth. I should hope they never lose that anytime soon." "I doubt it." I commented, setting the empty cup to the side. Yes, I drank the whole thing. Sue me. I needed it after this hectic morning. "At least this morning strengthened their resolve." "Indeed. In pursuing their cutie marks, determination is all they need." At those words I scoffed a little, "Cutie marks..." Curious blue eyes sent my way. "You mutter those words with distaste. Do you, perhaps, consider them a waste?" "More than that, my dear; I consider them unnecessary." I replied. frowning at the very mention of them. "I just don't really view the point of them." "Please, my friend; share your troubles with me to the very end." "...Very well." She asked for it. Clearing my throat while Zecora continued looking through the shelves and pulling out a bottle, I proceeded. "I'm not fond of the very concept that some tattoo decides your destiny for you. I prefer choosing what I want to do, and work hard for it, instead of some mark telling you what you are destined to achieve for the rest of your life without your say in the matter." The magic zebra said nothing for a moment, examining her cauldron with a thoughtful expression. "I can understand your feelings. Does your own cutie mark send you reeling?" "I don't even know what my own cutie mark even means!" I replied in frustration, the mention of that damn thing riling me up, confirming Zecora's question. "And quite frankly I don't even care; I decided who I am and what I can do, not some damn mark on my rear end. And don't get me started on the fact these things appears on our arses!" "Hm, this is something you've wanted to get off your chest, for a while, yes?" "I want that thing off my romp, really." "More to a cutie mark than what you assume, as show today with dear Apple Bloom." Ah great, a lecture. This time by Zecora. "Decides your destiny, yes and no, they do. Finding one's special talent requires devotion, patience and love for the talent in question. Connected by your love for something, your cutie mark is. Find out what, and perhaps your disdain shall morph into bliss." "Unlikely." I snorted at the very idea. "But your advice is noted and appreciated, Zecora." Something that I love that reflects what the cutie mark represents... but what? "I can't think of anything I'm fond of that matches this." Pulling my cape back I revealed the dark blue heart with a lighter blue star in the center. Ugh, the mere sight of it... "What about writing?" We both turned at the sudden visitor, as Twilight Sparkle herself appeared through the doorway. Smiling rather sheepishly, she continued, "I arrived here earlier, and I couldn't help but overhear." Rolling my eyes in good nature, I retorted. "Just like you to be interested in something that isn't any of your business, eh Twilight?" Glancing at the mark as the unicorn frowned, I expressed my bafflement. "I don't think it's writing, though, as much as I love the skill." Speaking of, I haven't done that since back home. Maybe doing it again would help me calm down a lot more... you know, if I had HANDS. "Baking brownies? ...Point taken." Twilight said meekly at the look sent her way. From the side, Zecora chuckled. "Perhaps there is more to his cutie mark than practical skill, Twilight. As there is more than meets the eye here with your dear knight." There we go with that knight business again! We exchanged confused glances. Yet before either Twilight or I could ask the zebra what the hell she's even talking about, Zecora continued in that all-knowing voice. "Consider, perhaps, that his mark reflects something more personal. Something that only he would know." "But I don't know." I protested, pulling the cape back to cover the offensive tattoo. "I think I do..." The purple unicorn then said quietly, causing to regard her curiously. Twilight looked back at me with a contemplative look. "Stardust, do you think maybe your cutie mark has something to do with your philosophy?" My philosophy... Oh. "Balance?" I echoed my thoughts, proceeding to rub my own muzzle. "Well the concept doesn't have any physical representation, as far as I know." Does that mean the mark of my posterior is the insignia of balance itself? ...No, no that was positively ludicrous. Chapter Thirty-Four: Of Tortoises and Chess Chapter Thirty-Four: Of Tortoises and Chess "-And that's the monarchy of my world to this day." I concluded, giving myself time to breathe as the knowledge-hungry unicorn wrote down today's information provided this morning. "As far as I'm aware of, anyway." I added rather sheepishly. A light smile, sounding as pleased as she looked while looking at the written parchment. "And your country's Queen still rules with a firm grip, despite your government holding more power?" I nodded, smirking a little. "I wouldn't say 'firm' exactly, but yes, she's still ruling the monarchy despite nearing the age of a hundred. That's one tough old bird." I suppose my country has been blessed to have a royal who is very close to the end of the average human life span, and is still calling the shots. Twilight must of caught the admiration in my tone, as she looked away from her work desk. "Sounds like a fair monarchy." I shrugged. Wouldn't know; never met the woman. The mare continued with evident satisfaction, the quill being placed down and paper floating upwards. "Thanks again for this information, Stardust." Despite the gratitude, I rolled my eyes in exasperation. "Twilight, you've been thanking me about our sessions together since the beginning. You don't need to keep doing so." It's been what now, three months? Three months with the majority inside the library acting like a human - or pony - Wikipedia to the curious unicorn. An incomplete Wikipedia at that. Every morning we either continue an unfinished discussion we had the previous day, or start a new one; all in relation to my species and home planet. How this mare hasn't grown weary of this routine of ours yet is beyond me. It's certainly starting to get to me... Before Twilight could reply, however, our attention turned to the front door being knocked on. Spike, ever the helpful assistant, and who was standing in the corner playing with his own toy ball, was quick to answer the door. "Oh, hey girls." True enough, four of the Mane Six stood before the dragon. Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie respectively. And accompanying them seemed to be their... pets; all barely a centimeter from entering the library. Oh boy. "Good afternoon girls." Twilight called out, the parchment vanishing in a flash, most likely reappearing in the basement. "Just let me go get Owlicious and we'll depart shortly." Ah, right. Twilight and the others were going to the park to play with their pets. Which means some time for myself to relax. As the unicorn departed to get the owl in question, I raised a cautious brow of the animals entering the house. Rarity, obviously noting my apprehension, smiled reassuringly. "Do not fret, darling; none of our small friends here will touch any of the books." "Angel would never harm any of the books, right Angel?" The tiny white bunny nodded enthusiastically, unfazed by my wary stare. Applejack chuckled, petting her ecstatic dog. "I'm sure Twilight appreciates someone else lookin' after her books as well." "Indeed I am." The purple studious mare responded, as we turned to find the pet owl on her back. "Owlicious was just napping." "And you woke him up? Poor Nightshade." I internally smiled by the look sent my way. "I'd also appreciate it, Stardust, if you referred to him as Owlicious." "And cause an additional blow to the poor bird's dignity? I'm calling him Nightshade, love." "His name is Owlicious-" "Not to me-" "His real name is more fitting-" "Implying you're going to eat him-" But our playful argument was then interrupted by the amusement of a white unicorn. "As much as I have no desire to interject, but I believe our pets are getting rather impatient." My eyes glanced at the orange Earth Pony's dog beginning to circle around, clearly eager to depart. "Are you ready, Twilight?" "Absolutely." Twilight replied happily, clearly showing that heated discussion between us was just a pastime of ours now. I enjoyed them probably more than she did. I gave the mare a farewell smile, which she replied in turn, before departing with the others. Now that just left me, and... "...You're not going with them?" Spike shook his head, still playing with that ball of his. "Nah, I don't have a pet." ...No comment. Catching the toy, he pointed at it with a playful smile. "Wanna play?" ...Well, I don't think I'll get any relaxation with you bouncing that brown thing all over the place. So why not? I shrugged. "Hey, if they're having fun, why can't we?" Informing the dragon earlier that playing with the ball inside wasn't the greatest of ideas, the game began in front of the tree-house. A simple game of bouncing the ball back and forth towards each other before I inevitably win. Nearly missing the next throw, Spike managed to return the ball in time while sighing in relief. "You know you don't have to hit it so fast, right?" "How else will I achieve victory, my friend?" I asked jokingly, reflecting the object with my front hoof. The ball in question was similar of that one in the game app. So many references not to other franchises it seems, but to itself as well. The game went on for another few minutes, before Spike spoke out again, this time his tone changing a little while hitting the ball back. "You know what, Stardust?" "Hm?" "You've changed a little." I frowned, wondering what the lizard was referring to, as I passed the light brown ball back. "How do you mean?" "Well, ever since you first lived with us in Ponyville, you've been a very grumpy, annoyed pony who didn't enjoy playing with others. And you still kinda are." Spike added, shrugging as my frown deepened. Where was he going with this? "But now... I don't know; you've been alot more... carefree, and happy now." "I hold you, Twilight and our friends responsible for that." I answered casually. "Your damn soft-heartedness has gotten to me. I'm infected with... friendship." He smiled at the mock-blanching. "Well at least you haven't totally changed." Spike noted while passing back the bouncing object. "But still, you're not as rude and disdainful as you use to be." "He's right you know." The sudden unexpected voice caused us to look to the side, distracting me as the ball impacted the left side of my face before bouncing off. Not that it hurt, but I still had to close my eyes for a moment to restrain my irritation, before opening them to see Bon Bon and Lyra themselves. "Apologies for intruding, but our young friend here brings up a valid point." The former continued, pointing out rather pleasantly. "When you visited both Lyra and I since your return to Ponyville, even we knew that was something different about you. I guess we now know what that is." Lyra nodded happily, approaching without a care in the world. "Yep! We knew you never visit anyone without a reason, so we guessed something happened to you. And it did; you've finally acknowledged us all as friends!" ...Huh. "See? Even they know you've changed since coming to Ponyville." Spike said next, sounding pleased by the support from the two mares over his point. "I guess friendship affects everyone." "I guess so..." I said quietly. "Was I really that insufferable to interact with?" "Yes." "Lyra." "Oh, sorry, not that insufferable." Bon Bon shook her head. "What my friend here means is, you were quite possibly the most difficult pony to befriend we've ever met. Never in Ponyville had we had a pony like you, so it baffled us quite a bit." "Well, there is no pony like me." And not in the way you think, my dear. I traded a knowing glance with Spike, who snickered. "Ain't that the truth?" Lyra snorted in agreement. "You might just be more well-mannered than Lyra at this point." The lime unicorn in question threw her friend a confused look. But the cream Earth Pony kept humoured her attention on me. "Now then, don't let us occupy your time any longer. Come along Lyra. Good day Stardust, Spike." The more enthusiastic of the two nodded and waved in farewell. ...So, I was becoming more and more friendly to these ponies - and Spike - then? Was I really that trying to the citizens of the town? So frustrating? I mean, if that's the case, it wasn't intentional. I was just reluctant to make friends with anyone in Equestria, that's all. There was no desire on my part to infuriate anyone here because of what I say or conduct... except for Twilight; I rather enjoy frustrating her to no end. As I saw, from the corner of my large eye, Spike pick up the almost-forgotten ball, a thought occurred to me; combined from the thought of the unicorn and playing a game. "Spike?" "Yeah?" "There wouldn't happen to be a chess set lying around in the library, would there?" The tortoise. It's going to be the [BEEP] tortoise, I swear to God. What am I talking about you ask? Well today it seems our dear ripoff Rainbow the Pegasus suddenly desired her own pet. Twilight explained the situation as we were heading to the Ghastly Gorge; where all the potential animals were going to race to the fast blue mare to see who earns her affection. The contestants: a hummingbird, butterfly, wasp, tropical bird, duck, eagle, owl, falcon, flamingo, bat and tortoise. One of these things is not like the other. Who could possibly win the love and care of our egotistical grandiose pegasus? Already they had competed in a series of tests of speed, agility followed by resilience, then style and coolness, awesomeness and radicalness. The last which had me baffled. "Aren't those-" "-The same thing? I expressed those exact thoughts to Rainbow Dash." Now, the final contestants were the eagle, falcon, owl, bat and tortoise. And I think I know who's gonna win against the arrogant pegasus. I mean come on, it's so obvious and ludicrous it has to happen. I already made a bet with the dragon in front of me over the slow reptile winning Rainbow Dash's love. Though I was worried, however, over the race itself. The valley named Ghastly Gorge, which I'm sure wasn't called that just to sound unnerving, was described by Twilight to be quite dangerous; a valley filled with significant dangers such as thorns and eel monsters lurking in the walls. My brother would love it. Obviously noticing my concern, the purple mare was quick to assure me that the animals, and Rainbow Dash, wouldn't get harmed as long as they were careful. ...Not very reassuring. The race had began a short while ago, and we were already awaiting the participants at the finish line at the other end of the valley. As Twilight and the mare's eagerly awaited their friend's arrival along with the victor, I was playing a very strategic game with Spike. "You know, my dad's girlfriend has a pet tortoise." I casually stated, moving another knight forward in my frontal assault. The dragon was no tactical genius, so I had this in the bag from the beginning. Spike seemed to look down thoughtfully before replying, "'Girlfriend'?" I slightly frowned as his white pawn advanced. Was not a term used in this world? "You know... life partner? Special someone?" "I know what a girlfriend is." Spike rolled his eyes, "But we mostly call our grilfriends or boyfriends special someponies." I scoffed at the term, rightfully so. "That's what you call them here?" I swiftly moved my rook, taking out another of his remaining pawns. At his sound of annoyance, I smirked lightly. "Now, temper temper Spike." "What I don't get-" The dragon moved back a knight, evidently to protect his near-vulnerable queen. "- Is why you think that tortoise is going to win Rainbow's affection." "Simple." I explained while regarding the board in planning my next move. "If there's anything I know about your wor- town, Spike, it's that it borders on positive absurdity. That tortoise will win her heart, and I'll win twenty bits." I've speculated a while back that this was an episode I was in the middle of, and I never recall Rainbow Dash ever having a pet. So it wouldn't shock me if the tortoise won. After all, one of these things is not like the other. In a world like this' logic, the unusual participant will always be the victor. A few movements and removals later, Nightshade, observing the game, let out his animal noise. "Hoo." "Damn straight Nightshade." I placed my king beside my opponent's queen. "Checkmate." Spike blinked in disbelief, before shaking his head. "I can't believe I lost against you that quick." I shrugged. "Chess is a favourite of mine." A favourite competitive game aside from Pokemon and Yu-Gi-Oh. "Would you believe me If I claimed I bested Celestia once with this game?" "Wait, you defeated Princess Celestia at chess?" Ah yes, just mention the monarch and you catch Twilight's attention without delay. As Spike placed the pieces back in their starting positions, I glanced at the puzzled unicorn. "Yep." "...I don't believe you." "Believe it, my dear." I smirked as her eyes narrowed. "Perhaps I can prove so by besting her student as well." Of course, Twilight wouldn't say no to a challenge of wits and brains. "Spike, move over." The dragon hurriedly obliged, the unicorn taking his place as we initiated a stare down. "If you're as good as you claim, Stardust, then you should have no problem against me." "Oh, my dear Twilight, I'm in no hurry." Ahh, that competitive mood I get in when playing games like this. I don't hear Rainbow Dash or any of the animals as of yet. From the corner of my eye, Rarity and Applejack, noticing what we were doing, approached curiously. "And I thought it was Rainbow Dash doin' the competin' today." The orange mare pointed out in amusement. Spike took that moment to stand beside me. "All right, time for Team Spike and Star to win once again." At those cringe worthy words, Twilight's lips curled upwards. "'Team Spike and Star'?" "It's a work in progress." I gestured to the humoured unicorn. "You have the first move." The first pawn moved, and the game commenced. And the feeling grew stronger. With every turn taken, every piece removed, every strategy overcome by either side made my smile widen. It was an expression I rarely displayed, unless when in the heat of competition. I wasn't that fond of contests, those that held prizes in the end anyway, but just for the fun of chess; I held nothing back. Neither did Twilight, it seem. There was that look of intense concentration that I admired so much. She was taking it as seriously as I, but in her own way. Rarity observed from the side, as Applejack had taken Twilight's side of the game. I repeatedly, and politely, dismissed Spike's mutters of his own strategies. Many do this for fun. I do it to win. "I never knew you played chess," Twilight said casually, retreating a bishop to my right. "I haven't played it in years." I admitted, frowning at the board. I was one piece short of being even with my foe. "I recently began again after Celestia challenged me to it." "So you have chess where you come from?" Rarity inquired. "Yes, though I'm afraid the novelty of it where I'm from is starting to die down." I wasn't reluctant to show my disappointment. While chess was still something many on Earth played, it was a slowly dying art. Which was a great shame. "I sure hope Rainbow Dash and the others don't get hurt, going through that gorge." We heard Fluttershy express her concerns. "Now don't ya worry sugarcube; I'm sure they'll make it through lickity split." "What I don't get," I said after Applejack. "Is why Rainbow Dash even wants a pet. Not everybody-" "-Everypony." "...You're never going to make me say that Twilight." I finally moved my black knight forward. The plan was to deal with Twilight's advanced pieces first. The pawns will be dealt with afterwards. "As I was saying, not everyone in a group has to have something in common." "Maybe she feels lonely." "Maybe she wants to know what having a pet feels like." "Maybe she got jealous of us all having pets and not her." "It would be good of Rainbow to have a pet, anyway." Twilight stated after the other's suggestions, eyes still focused on the board. "It would prove beneficial to her; teaching her care and responsibility." "All the more reason for the tortoise to emerge victorious." I frowned as my second bishop was removed. This mare was giving me a run for my money. "I won't lie Twilight, I'm enjoying myself here." "The feeling is mutual." The intelligent unicorn responded, eyes finally tearing away from the chessboard as she smiled lightly. "We should play chess more often." I nodded in agreement. "Indeed. Perhaps tomorrow during-" "Here they come!" Pinkie Pie's yell of excitement caused us all to snap our gazes to the direction of the finish line, multiple birds heading our way. And just like that the game was quickly forgotten - to my everlasting annoyance - as Twilight, Spike and the others joined the cheering Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie and their pets in congratulating the contestants. The falcon finished in first place. Followed by the eagle; honestly I thought the majestic symbol of America would succeed in first place. Then the bat and finally the owl. And their cheering quickly died down at the lack of a presence we were all expecting to be in first place. "Hm. Something's not right here." "You don't say." I responded to Twilight's astute observation while joining them. Though I was just as puzzled; wondering, like them, where exactly Rainbow Dash was. "Where's Rainbow Dash?" Fluttershy asked in confusion, as the mare's fought over using those convenient binoculars Twilight brought with us. "Great gallopin' glalocious!" Great what now? "There's been an avalanche in there!" Applejack pointed out in concern from looking through those binoculars. Huh. Maybe if we're lucky, she got hit by a boulder. Hehehehehehe... "Rainbow!" Spike cried in despair, inciting my eye roll. "She'll be fine." I assured the conversing group, staring down firmly at the path towards us. "I'm sure Rainbow and her new pet will join us any moment now-" "Hey look!" Pinkie immediately noticed something, being closer than I to seeing from a distance. "It's the turtle!" "Tortoise!" "Whatever." "And he's carrying something on his back." A gasp. "It's Rainbow Dash! It's her; it's Rainbow!" "Told you so." Yet my words fell on deaf ears as the ponies began cheering again. The blue pegasus was being escorted to the finish line on the reptile's back. ...Why? The group moved the finish closer to the slow-moving duo, and the tortoise passed the line while the ponies cheered in congratulations. But that wasn't on my mind at the moment. Where the hell did she get that cast wrapped around her body, confining her wings? "Are you alright?" I asked instead, eyes narrowed in confusion at the sight of her. There were bruises covering her body. "I'm fine." Rainbow Dash reassured me, shrugging slightly. "A boulder caught my wing, that's all." ...Huh. "You know," Spike began while we watched the two mares interact. "If you want, we can get a pet for you, Stardust." "...Does that include a lion?" "Uhh..." "Then I must graciously decline the offer, though it's most appreciated." "There we go; everything you need to know about taking care of the diet and welfare of a tortoise." Twilight said happily from a few feet away, handing the informative books to the grateful Rainbow Dash. "Is there anything else?" "Nah, these are all I need. Thanks Twilight." The blue Sonic ripoff replied, the reptile in question resting on her back. That wing of hers was quick to heal, as only a part of it was trapped under the boulder. No grievous injuries, thankfully. Though I still ponder where she got that cast from earlier. "You're welcome. Now, I recommend you begin by-" I quickly tuned out Twilight's upcoming knowledgeable running muzzle, instead glancing at the observing Spike. Catching my look, the dragon sighed in disbelief. "I can't believe you were right." "Neither can I." Honestly, the ridiculous scenario actually happened. Even I'm shocked by how purely correct I was. The fact Rainbow didn't keep the eagle spoke volumes. "If it helps. those twenty bits you gave me will be put to good use." "You mean spent on soda." "Well," I shrugged while looking back at the two ponies, not bothering to deny that. "Soda's soda, Spike." Rainbow Dash, obviously growing tired of her conversation with Twilight, held up a hoof to interject the unicorn's blabbering. "Yeah, I think I know what I'm doing. Tank's in good hoofs." I'll give her credit over naming the animal. Tank's a pretty solid name. The reptile in question blinked slowly. "Now, gotta dash!" "Wait, Rainbow, you shouldn't-!" The blue blur already disappeared through the open front door before the unicorn could finish, Twilight stared for a moment before shaking her head. "Move fast when Tank's resting on your back..." "I don't think Tank knows what he's getting himself into." Spike whispered to my left as Twilight sighed. "Tortoise soup if Rainbow continues moving around like that with him on board." I said evenly. Glancing in our direction, the purple mare released a slightly amused smile. "Well, you were correct on your speculation, Stardust. She chose the tortoise after all." I shrugged while she closed the door. "Your world occasionally borders on ludicrous scenarios, Twilight. It wasn't that much of an educated guess." Rainbow choosing the slow-moving reptile certainly explained why it rarely appeared on the show. "I swore it was going to be the eagle..." I heard the small dragon mutter. "The least expected usually wins, Spike." I said humourously, glancing down at the lizard. "Look on the bright side, at least there's another reptile around who you can hang out with. You know... when it's not throwing up from Rainbow Dash's speed." I heard Twilight giggle. "I'm sure Tank will be fine under Rainbow's care. For all her boasting and showing off, she's a very caring pony who won't allow anything harmful happen to anyone. In addition, it'd be nice for Owlicious-" "Nightshade." "- Owlicious to have another friend to play with." Twilight expressed that annoyed, exasperated look towards my quick interruption. "One day, Stardust, I'll persuade you to start calling him by his real name." "Hoo." The pet owl responded from his perch, having rested there since the unicorn returned with him. I met Twilight's gaze evenly. "Then be sure to eventually give him a real name then." The mare shook her head while I smirked. "I don't doubt Rainbow's capabilities; Tank will be in good hands." Then noticing Spike's expression, I shrugged. "What?" The dragon responded by shaking his head with a humoured smile. "Told you so, Stardust, you've changed, alot." I frowned, and Spike was already walking off to, I imagine, complete some chore in the library. That left just me and an inquisitive Twilight. "'Changed'?" I nodded. "Just some conversation we had earlier, about how I've apparently became positively different as time passed by in Ponyville." And I've barely even noticed. I mean, I don't feel any different... apart from becoming a pony of course. But as far as I'm concerned, my personality hasn't changed in the least. I don't remember these ponies doing anything to change me at all. Was it because I was more... open to them? Was I really so distant back then? Did something else, aside from my body, about me transform into something different without my notice? "He's right." I blinked at the casual tone. "I beg your pardon?" Twilight shrugged, having already begun magically moving some books around admist my thoughts. "Your attitude and interaction with us has shifted quite significantly as time passed. When you first lived in Ponyville you were... cold and distant, wary of us. And only recently I've finally understood why that was, so I don't really blame your attitude back then. But even before I was aware of the truth, you gradually changed over time. For the better, I might add. You became more nicer, more polite, more helpful, more friendly." She threw me an exasperated smile before continuing. "To tell you the truth, Stardust, I didn't quite know what to do with you, when the Princess asked me to take you in. You were quite the enigma to me. You still are, even with all this information I'm learning about your species and home planet. True you still maintain your occasional sarcastic quips and negative attitude. But the point stands: you've changed all right, and I'm glad you have, as I'm sure Spike and the rest of your friends are too." With every sentence my frown deepened. Was I really that much of an inconvenience to them? "Twilight... I'm sorry if I was so difficult to work with. I didn't try to be; I simply valued my privacy over trivial interactions." The unicorn nodded, placing some books back in their correct shelves. "So did I. I was reluctant to make friends too, prioritizing my studies over social interactions. But you know what? I think we both changed since coming to Ponyville. Don't you?" "...I suppose." Was she comparing me to herself? Should I be flattered or baffled? Obviously noticing the tone, the mare said, "Stardust, I understand your skepticism, but trust me when I state that you've become a better pony - or 'person' as you prefer - just like I have. We've both learnt how important friendship truly is; it just took you longer to understand, correct?" Possibly. But I concurred with the mare in a different way. "When are you incorrect?" I smirked. That incited light laughter out of the knowledgeable unicorn's muzzle, shaking her head. "I appreciate your kind words, but I'm not as all-knowing as you make me out to be." "Oh I don't know." Teasing time. "I don't believe I was exaggerating when I said, during the Discord crisis, that you are the most intelligent and brilliant pony in all of Equestria." And I don't say those as compliments... not just as, anyway. Already she was hiding her face from me, her voice squeaking pure embarrassment. "I'm inclined to disagree." "You can't disagree with a statement of fact, my dear." It was purely entertaining to embarrass this mare in many ways possible. Why do I enjoy doing it? No clue myself, but it brings a smile to my face, seeing her flush like that. ...Damn. Spike was right, these ponies ARE making me soft. "A-Anyway." Twilight began after a pause, regaining her composure while traces of red still remained on her purple features. "It's almost evening. we still have time for me to take notes about your world. Maybe you can tell me more about these 'computers' you mentioned yesterday." "It would be my pleasure, Twilight." Though explaining about PC's and how they operate will be a difficult process for me to explain. I was no technician. "Though I have an idea, if you'd agree." "Please, continue." "Perhaps, as to not make our sessions become eventually dull, we could play some chess during said sessions. What do you think?" That smile was the only answer I required. "By the way. Tank; far more believable name then 'Owlicious.'" Twilight shook her head as the bird in question observed us from his perch. "At least it sounds less dramatic than 'Nightshade'." "It's an awesome name." "Now you sound like Rainbow Dash." "Don't you dare compare me to- at least the pegasus would be right about something for once." "...Are you really just saying that to further prove your point?" "I'd side with Celestia if I have to if she agreed." "Please, I've known the Princess longer; I think she'd concur with my choice." "This coming from the mare who thought her mentor would punish her for failing to write a friendship report in a scheduled week." "At least I care what others think about me!" "You make it sound like an improvement!" "Inconsiderate ruffian!" "Melodramatic smartarse!" "I'm melodramatic?! Have you ever met yourself-?!" "Hoo." And, for some nonsensical and comical reason, the sudden hoot from Nightshade changed our mindless argument into a fit of shared laughter. Twilight closing her eyes as she said next, "Haha! Owlicious is right; this bickering is pointless." "Haha, indeed... Nightshade's still a better name though." "Of course it is, Stardust. Of course it is..." Chapter Thirty-Five: Totally Not Darkwing Duck"So why Stardust Balance?" "Hm?" The sudden question incited me to look up for a brief moment, my opponent maintaining her own gaze on the board. "Sorry, what?" Twilight moved her second bishop forwards before repeating herself, "Why Stardust Balance, if that's not your name? I assume the 'Balance' part is in relation to your philosophy, but I've never seen you express any interest in stars." Returning my own gaze to the board for my next move, I frowned while concentrating, "I... don't really know, to be honest Twilight. It just came to me." I admitted thoughtfully. The fabricated name was something I decided for about only thirty seconds, so I didn't choose something more creative. Seeming to accept that answer, the unicorn nodded before proceeding, wiping out my remaining knight. Damn, I needed that in my plan to rid of her king. "I guess I can understand why you adopted a temporary name while in Equestria. Not many ponies are named Jack... White, as in the colour or the direction?" "No, Wright. W-R-I-G-H-T." "Ahh." The mare raised a brow while I moved forward a soldier. "Still, Jack Wright... it's a very peculiar name, by our world's standards." Twilight spoke the name as though she was rolling it off the tongue. I couldn't resist smiling. "My dear, if any of your world's inhabitant's names were used on Earth, they'd be laughing stocks." As she advanced her next piece, I glanced upwards with a raised brow at the serious unicorn. "Do you like my fabricated name?" Twilight smiled lightly. "Well, you're lucky I happen to be fond of stars in general." "I like the name too!" Spike added from the far side of the room, preoccupied with moping the wooden floors of the library. I smirked while looking down again. "Cheers Spike- ...Huh." The unicorn looked like she was restraining the urge to act smug as my king was defeated without my notice. "Why, it's as if Rainbow isn't even aware she's famous." I said to the mare's, as were at the back of the crowd. Applejack, hearing that, glanced at me in amusement. Currently myself, the Mane Six, Spike and a whole crowd of fanboys and fangirls celebrating their 'hero' were within Sugarcube Corner. Upon noticing said audience I couldn't resist blanching at the Rainbow Dash t-shirts, hats and any other accessory they wore to display how nuts they were over the boastful pegasus in question. I see you there Snips, Snails and, perhaps most disheartening and amusing of all, Bon Bon. Why the hype over Rainbow Dash? Because over the last few days she saved many residents of the town. I'd congratulate her myself over saving a filly who fell down a well, a baby in a carriage nearly falling off a cliff, and a couple of elderly ponies from falling off their building with a balcony, if the crowd in front of me wasn't already doing it for me. Delightfully, I might add. I'm amazed no one started kissing the blue mare's hooves yet. Fully ignoring Rainbow's obvious exaggerated tale of overcoming a dangerous obstacle, I continued with my mocking. "Oh Rainbow Dash, please, don't be so modest; indulge yourself. I'm certain all your fans wearing shirts of you and wigs after your own mane aren't enough to satisfy your low ego." Applejack smirked, Rarity giggled and from the corner of my eye Twilight repressed a smile. "Hey Applejack." The arrogant pegasus had already moved and pulled the surprised orange Earth Pony to her. "How'd you like to be immortalized as my friend?" I rolled my eyes, "Gimme a break..." "Immortalized, what?" Applejack asked in confusion before being flashed by a camera, Oh yeah, there are camera's in this world too. As I said a long time ago, this world simply can't decide what era it wants to be set in. "Are you taking notes?" Twilight asked, noticing Spike wearing a journalist outfit with a ridiculous fedora, scribbling down words on a notepad. Oh, so they DO have pencils in this world. I'm learning so much today! "Yep; I've been hoof-picked by Rainbow Dash herself, to write her autobiography." The dragon explained. Which cause me to raise a brow. "You are aware that autobiographies are meant to be written by the per- pony of who it's about." "Maybe for your normal run-of-the-mill ponies." The Sonic ripoff waved a hoof dismissively, still being taken photos of as she spoke. "But I'm far too busy saving lives to stop and write. That's why I hired Spike as my ghost writer." "Ahh! Spike's a ghost!" Pinkie Pie yelled in fright before running out of the store, leaving a dust cloud behind. Okay... ignoring that. I looked back at the shrugging pegasus. "You don't seem to be preoccupied right now." I pointed out. "Well of course I am." The boastful mare scoffed, gesturing to the gathered ponies surrounding her. "I'm busy being adored by my awesome fans. As I was saying, Spike here writes down everything I say, don't you Spike?" "'Don't you Spike'?" The lizard in question repeated the mare both vocally and on paper. "Got it!" I rolled my eyes. "This is ridiculous." I muttered to the group as Rainbow continued babbling on about how 'great' she was. "I have to concur." Twilight replied evenly, staring just as disbelievingly at the proud pony. "The fame and attention is obviously getting to her head." "Indeed," Rarity spoke next to my left. "Something should be done about this. We wouldn't want our dear friend over there to become too boastful, yes?" "Agreed," Applejack responded, "Any ideas?" "We could talk to her." Fluttershy suggested. "Or we could drop a boulder on her and crush her other wing." I felt multiple unamused stares sent my way. I rolled my eyes for the third time. "I'm kidding, ladies. Jesus." "I have an idea." We all turned our heads to Twilight, who was regarding the arrogant Rainbow Dash thoughtfully. "I've never seen such bravery in my life!" A mare of the gathered crowd stated, after witnessing the feat of their new 'saviour'. Darkwing Duck. It's so blatantly obvious to just who they were referencing here. As Pinkie Pie, disguised in the costume crafted by a certain skill white unicorn, saved a fellow pink pony whose own hot air balloon was about to crash into the ground, leaving Rainbow to deal with the balloon itself as Pinkie evacuated the falling pony. There seems to be a lot of falling emergencies in this town. Anyway. Purple outfit. Large purple fedora. A dark blue mask with light blue eyes to cover the real eyes of the wearer. A dark blue cape covering the entirety of the pony's back body; thank God my own cape wasn't that excessive. And a clear blue pendant on the chest. It's totally Darkwing Duck. I've seen this episode before, yes, it was one of the few I watched before arriving in Equestria. And it was one of my favourites because of the clear homage to the Disney vigilante in question. I never watched Darkwing Duck as a kid, but having heard of it a year ago by a certain Critic, and listening to the theme song, I knew it'd be something I'd enjoy immensely. "That's right," The mayor of Ponyville began, addressing the amazed audience. "Ponyville has a new hero!" We all followed her gaze, to the 'hero' herself standing atop a distant hill, covered in shadow. Dramatic. "A mysterious mare who has done well for our fair city today. I dub this new masked hero: the mysterious Mare Do-Well!" The crowd cheered happily for their new champion. Yeah? I'm calling her Darkwing Mare. It's far more fitting. "I say that went off without a hitch." Twilight commented, evidently pleased, as the crowd dispersed, all talking among one another about the unknown pony. I nodded, watching as a disgruntled Rainbow Dash soared to the skies. "I have no doubt this convoluted plan of yours will work, Twilight, despite it making absolutely no sense. But nonetheless, Pinkie Pie put on a good show." "Yes, you've expressed your skepticism to the plan earlier." The unicorn noted humouredly, observing the departing pegasus also. "You sure you don't want to try on the costume yourself?" "..." Twilight giggled, noticing my expression. "I'm just jesting, Stardust." "...Quite the contrary, my dear. Now you've given ME an idea." I admitted, rubbing my pony chin in thought. A very silly, un-dignifying idea that'd involve myself acting like a full moron. But not quite a ludicrous and nonsensical as the current plan the five of the Mane Six possess, instead of, you know, just talking to Rainbow Dash about her problem. And hey, I won't lie, I want some of the action myself. If Specter wants me to partake more in the activities of the town, then who am I to decline? After all... every hero needs a villain. "I still fail to comprehend this plan of yours, Stardust." Rarity expressed, concentrating on sewing the dark red mask. "You're dressing up as a villain... why exactly?" "To initiate a rather complex idea that will teach our dear Rainbow Dash humility." I explained, circling myself in examination of the costume I requested. "That's all you need to know." In contrast to the clothing worn by the mare's in disguise, I adorned a yellow outfit. Dark yellow fedora. Dark red cape with the length of its counterpart's. A shiny red pendent on the chest, and Rarity was busy creating the mask itself, which was to be dark red with light red eyes. Best part: the costume was quite comfy. It was a plan I couldn't resist making. It was practically genius. "This seems awfully out of character for you." The white mare observed, still not looking away from her work. "I thought you had far too much pride in you to go through with such an idea. For Rainbow Dash, of all ponies." I shrugged. "I can swallow my pride sometimes." Pride be damned; being a villain was worth it; absurd outfit or not. Plus, being a villain, who in their right mind would say no? Villains are always more entertaining to watch and enact than heroes. "That seems to be some significant pride you are swallowing." Rarity finally looked away from her working desk, a floating mask via magic heading my way. Taking off my fedora, I felt the fabric brush my fur as the red mask covered my head. And that same colour covered my natural vision; as the satisfied unicorn and the surroundings before me was coated in pure bright red. "Can you see clearly?" I nodded, thankful the fabric didn't muffle my voice. "Rarity, you're amazing. Just throwing that out there." The mare waved a hoof dismissively, though she was clearly flattered. "Well, I've finished your costume. A marvelous piece of work, if I do say so myself." "Careful, my dear, I might just plan to knock down your self-indulgence next." I said jokingly, inspecting the brilliant work in the now-red mirror. An exact copy of the Darkwing Mare suit, but more sinister looking, and in tribute to the main villain of that show. Excellent. Should I name myself the Nega-Mare? "So, what will you do now?" "Now." I began, moving the excessive cape over my muzzle in a dramatic fashion, causing Rarity to raise an invisible brow. The mask covered my excited grin. "I wait at the right opportunity." I didn't have to wait too long. Standing atop a fitting building, overlooking the town square filled with bustling ponies, everything was set in place. Unaware of my looming presence, I stood on the red roof, making sure there were enough equines around to get my message across. This plan was so absurd and convoluted - not much different than the girl's own idea - it'll have to work. Rainbow Dash needs to learn humility? I'll teach her humility. By humiliating her. Clearing my throat, I began with my worked-on villain voice. "Equines of Ponyville!" The surprised crowd of citizens looked up at the booming voice, gasping at the caped pony staring down upon them. "It's Mare Do-Well!" One exclaimed while pointing upwards. Yes, my male voice makes it convincing, doesn't it? "Fools!" I yelled, getting into the role with minimal difficulty. "I am not that noble-loving mare! I am her arch-nemesis! Cower in terror, my friends, for this town is about to face the wrath of..." I forced myself not to break character upon saying my chosen villain name, "Professor Balance!" Followed by sinister laughter, worthy of a noble prize if I do say so myself. Oh how easy it was to instill fear into these innocent ponies. Already some were running away in terror, the rest looking ready to do the same. I couldn't stop grinning. This must be how actors feel when slipping into the role of the antagonist. It felt wonderful. "What do you want with us, Professor Balance?" I glanced down at the voice, belonging to the aged Mayor of Ponyville. She looked unnerved, yet not as frightened as her own citizens. "Why, I desire so much in life; conquest of this pitiful town of yours. The destruction of Mare Do-Well. So on and so forth. And unless she comes to me right now, you will all suffer many wrath in her stead." I raised my voice for a larger portion of the town to hear. "What will it be, my dear Mare Do-Well?! Will you face your oldest enemy in combat, or should I have to express my dissatisfaction upon those you protect?" "That's not going to happen!" I smirked. Right on cue. Rainbow Dash appeared in the air, staring down at me defiantly, and with a smug expression. "Never fear, your awesome neighborhood Rainbow Dash is here!" Spiderman would be ashamed. The pegasus pointed at me. "I will face you, fiend, in Mare Do-Well's place!" I laughed loudly. Hey, it's a kid's show, I can be as over-the-top as I please. "You? The boastful Rainbow Dash? You're nothing compared to I, Professor Balance... or that mare." I noticed the glare forming on her features, prompting me to continue with my false mockery. Did she already recognize who was behind the mask? I continued regardless, "Why, you lack the necessary qualities of being a hero, or as my new nemesis. No, I demand Darkwing- err, Mare Do-Well." Already the blue equine was seething. "I'll show you some qualities!" Oof! I felt myself being impacted into the air, as Rainbow Dash recklessly charged into me at a high speed, sending me off the roof and away from the town's citizens. Good... she took the bait. I felt the wind assault my back, despite the long cape and outfit protecting my fur. Now, time for phase two. Let's hope Specter was right about this. Closing my eyes, I attempted my best to concentrate - with significant difficulty of being flown across the air and a certain pegasus charging through my stomach - to utilize the apparent power of balance itself. My own displeasure of Rainbow Dash's arrogance, and the sheer joy of playing a villain. A positive and negative emotion united as one. Let's see if this works. Opening my eyes again, internally thanking this mask for covering my face from the wind, I reached down, grabbing Rainbow's front forward limbs with my own front hoofs, and threw the mare off me. And to my surprise, and satisfaction, it worked. But of course there were consequences, as my back landed hard on the dirt ground below, causing me to roll several as I winced at the protesting pain caused by it. Not the first time I've injured my back since coming to Equestria. Throwing my front hoofs down to slow down, that worked quite effectively. It worked. It actually worked! "Okay tough guy." I looked to the side after inspecting the palms of my hooves in admiration, the Sonic ripoff regarding me with disdain from above. It looks like the pegasus had taken us to a meadow outside the town, with an open grassy area for us to engage combat in. "Looks like you've got a new hero to fight with." I scoffed, quickly returning to the acting. "Let me know when one pops up." My cape was already detached from the outfit when a fuming Rainbow Dash attacked again, this time flying while sending punches my way, causing me to take numerous steps back. And somehow, somehow, I was blocking the extraordinary fast attacks with ease. My brother usually preferred fighting me, and I always defended myself, but this was something entirely. Was this what balance is truly capable of? My opponent kept releasing sounds of frustration with every block I made. I had no intention on hurting this mare before me, why would I do that? No, I'm going to tire Rainbow out first before anything else. Blocking another punch, I shoved her back with own hoof, the mare flying a few feet away to recover her energy. "How... are you so strong?" Rainbow asked amidst her panting. "Quite simple my dear." I began while shaking my front limbs. It'd be a lie to say I wasn't quite exhausted myself. "Your arrogance fuels me." "What...?" "Let me explain to your pitiful mind." After all, the fight was just getting started. I wanted to see more of what I was capable of doing. In defense, of course. "Mare Do-Well is noble, selfless, she helps others because it's the right thing to do. She never boasts. She never asks for autographs. She is every requirement of a true hero. You, on the other hand, have lost your way; you became egotistical with your newfound fame, and you only care about the rewards and affection of your fans, rather than the safety and welfare of those you try to protect. Hence why Mare Do-Well, my true nemesis, has become this town's favourite more than you." I concluded with a hint of mockery. "Such a fall from grace, no? But at least Ponyville has someone who wants to them help without any benefit to herself... briefly anyway." Damn, I was good. I noticed her teeth grind with every word escaping my covered muzzle. As if the truth wasn't that hard to believe. I can see the fury in her pink eyes, and swallowed an urge to shudder. Hopefully Rainbow won't lose too much composure and utilize, say, the Sonic Rainboom on my arse... "I'll show you, Professor Balance! I'll show this town I can become a hero! I'll show them I care about them! I'll show that Mare Do-Well that Ponyville only has room for one hero!" The arrogant mare announced, glaring at the town a distant away for a moment before glaring back down at me. "And I'll start be beating her arch-nemesis; that'll show her!" I smirked at the confident words, taking a prepared stance. "Well then, prove it." And she happily obliged. The assault caused air to sharply leave my lungs, as Rainbow Dash initiated a faster speed then earlier. Below me the ground was looking smaller and smaller. The pegasus was carrying me into the sky, a clenched hoof pressed into my cloaked stomach mercilessly. Her pink eyes met mine, gleaming triumphantly. Oh no you don't. Repeating a move from before, I grabbed the assaulting limb, and quickly pulled. Rainbow Dash released a sound of surprise as I spun around in a three-hundred and sixty degrees angle, letting go and hurtling the pegasus to the ground below. We were too far for my counterattack to have her impact the surface of the world. But as I said, harming her wasn't my intention. You know, this wasn't quite what I had in mind. At least back home I could tell my little sister about the time I fought her favourite pony. ...If I survive falling from this far that is. I felt the large dark red fedora leave my head - surprised that didn't happen earlier - as I began to descend to the ground below. Beneath me, Rainbow Dash had recovered from my move, staring up at me. I couldn't see her expression, but some gut feeling told me she was about to do something that would cause immense pain towards me. My intuition was correct, as the mare began flying upwards again, an outstretched hoof ready to impact into me and cause internal injuries. I smiled grimly. Two can play at this game, love. Clenching my own front left hoof, I outstretched my limb also, ready for it to meet her own. I may not want to hurt the pegasus, but I'll be damned if I allow this boastful pony to land me in hospital without a fight. Bring it on. And with the speed we were both going in, it wasn't long before our hoofs met. And a large amount of shock assaulted my mind. A white flash was the last thing I saw. Before nothing. God. Damn. The. Sun. The pestering light relentlessly assaulted my face, forcing me to wake up from my slumber. Covering my eyes with my hoof, it quickly occurred to me that I was... outside. Okay, when did this happen? Why do I feel like I'm wearing an outfit? Why does my back hurt? And most importantly, why did I have a banging headache? All these questions and more were immediately answered as today's earlier events returned to my mind. Dressing up as a villain, facing Rainbow Dash, fighting the pegasus, our hoofs impacting in the sky that caused my aware systems to shut down for some reason. Rubbing my eyes, despite them covered by the fabric of the mask, I made an attempt to get up, rolling around onto my stomach as my body slowly woke up. Oh... and my left hoof was throbbing too. Wonderful. "Ugh... what happened?" It wasn't I who asked this. My attention focused on a dazed Rainbow Dash, who was getting up herself from the ground, quickly shaking her head. "What was I doing...?" Then her gaze focused on me, as today's earlier events were clearly returning to her own head. "You!" I flinched at the sharpened tone, rubbing my head. "Me..." "Tell me what happened!" "I'm as clueless as you are." I admitted, inhaling deeply for a moment before continuing. "All I recall is my hoof clashing into yours... and then nothing. The same occurred to you?" The pegasus frowned, slowly nodding. "Yeah... what was that?" "I have no idea..." "Huh..." Rainbow looked down for a moment, appearing thoughtful, before gazing back up with a victorious grin, pointing at me. "Ha! So I won then! I told you so! Mare Do-Well, eat your heart out! Ponyville's true hero is still here!" The arrogance incited me to shake my head. "You still haven't learned...?" "Learned what?" She asked snidely. ...Fine, no more complications. "What are you- Stardust?!" I couldn't help but smile a little at the reaction to the removal of my mask. "You're Professor Balance?!" "Was it not obvious?" I inquired in slight irritation and amusement. "The voice? The name?" "Well, now that you mention it... but why? Why were you dressed up as a villain? That's not like you!" I nodded. "Indeed. It was a plan of mine to get your attention." "'My attention'? For what?" "To speak with you." The pegasus blinked uncomprehendingly. "But, you could have spoken to me at anytime!" "While you were preoccupied attempting to upstage Mare Do-Well?" That caused the mare to close her mouth, allowing me to continue. Rubbing my head again, as the godforsaken headache refused to leave, I explained myself, "I meant what I said earlier, about you being selfish and caring only about your fame more than what it means to be a hero." Rainbow frowned. "But I-" "Let me speak." I snapped, wishing this throbbing pain would just leave already. "You've noticed by now that the town residents have begun praising that masked crusader more than you. And do you know why that is?" Either she was suffering her own pain to interrupt, or was genuinely curious to what I had to say. The pegasus motioned for me to proceed. "Over time, when you began saving the citizens, you allowed the fame, your celebrity status, to go to your head. Peo- Ponies like a hero who is humble, who cares for others and asks nothing in return. A hero performs selfless acts not for fame and glory, but for the welfare of others. Because a hero cares about what happens to his or her citizens." As the information seemed to sink in, I smiled tiredly. "You can be proud of your achievements, but boast about them too much and, well, the less love you'll receive from those around you." The exception to that rule is, of course, Darkwing Duck. But I'm talking about simplistic heroes here. "So, what you're saying is, that I allowed my own achievements to go to my head?" "Basically." "Oh." The mare rubbed the back of her head. "Yeah, I guess I got carried away with my fame a little." I scoffed at the meek words. "A little my arse-" "Rainbow Dash! Stardust!" Our heads turned to the owner of the voice, belonging to a concerned Twilight, running towards us along with the rest of the Mane Six and Spike. Slowing down the unicorn asked in clear worry, "What happened? There was a massive shockwave in the sky that caused all the clouds to disappear!" Both the blue mare and I shared a puzzled glance, before looking upwards for confirmation. Huh... well what do you know? So that's what happened. "Stardust, why are you dressed like that?" Fluttershy inquired, gesturing to the red and yellow costume. "More importantly, what exactly happened 'ere?" Applejack asked in confusion. No, I could deal with this right now. Not with this pounding headache... "You know girls, I'd love to answer your questions. But right now, I just want a drink." Their jaws dropped at the response, clearly not expecting that. "You know what? I'm with him on that." Rainbow Dash said, walking with me pass the shocked group. "I could do with something to drink after what just happened back there. Plus there's this headache I need to get rid of." Oh so I wasn't the only one. "Sugarcube Corner, Dash?" "Sure thing, Star." I threw a side-glare at the nickname, yet the unfazed pegasus shrugged. "Hey, considering your so-called nicknames given to me, I'd say this was fair." ...Touche. "So let me get this straight; when your hoof and Rainbow Dash's own collided, that caused the shockwave that temporarily shook the town and cleared away the clouds?" "Apparently." I nodded in thanks to Spike for the ice pack, applying the cold bag to my head. Ahh... much better. Soda wasn't enough to get rid of it, I learnt earlier. Meanwhile, Twilight was still attempting to solve the confusion over what happened, having magically conjured up a chalkboard on the first floor library. Already there were calculations and words beyond my understanding written on it. The mare shook her head, "It doesn't make any sense. Unless Rainbow used the Sonic Rainboom during your battle, but you wouldn't have had enough time to react to her attack." I shrugged, admitting without shame, "It's as much an enigma to me as it is to you, my dear Twilight." Another thing I'll have to ask Specter when I get the chance to. It was revealed to the pegasus earlier today, after she had written her own letter to Celestia about her lesson, who the identities behind Mare Do-Well were. Applejack was the one to express disappointment over the fact I got to Rainbow first about addressing her problem. Fluttershy seemed pleased over how willing I was to help a friend out. And Twilight? Apart from wondering what the shockwave was about, the unicorn was in disbelief over how easy I sacrificed my own dignity to play the role of a villain, in pretense or not. "The only theory presentable is balance being involved." The clever mare speculated, the chalk writing down this stuff by itself as she spoke. "You said you used it during the fight." "Yes." I can't lie and say I wasn't curious about it myself. And I was, very so indeed. Could the impact between Rainbow's unnatural speed and my ability to use 'balance' have resulted in the apparent shockwave? So many questions. Not enough answers. Twilight nodded, muttering, "More research to conduct, of course..." I smirked. "Still, I can't believe Rainbow Dash didn't figure out who you were quickly. It was, from how you described the encounter, quite obvious." "I can believe it." I replied casually, shrugging. "Since your species is hopelessly naive." The sentence incited Twilight to look at me, frowning. "Excuse me?" "You heard me. I could say the word 'gullible' was painted on the ceiling, and you'd believe me right away." The unicorn bristled. "Stardust, you can't generalize an entire species like that." "I believe I can." I retorted, standing up. "Since I've been interacting with another race of creatures for a long-arse time now. And form what I've seen so far, I've yet to meet a single pony who wouldn't be so easily deceived." "That's hardly fair; you haven't met every single pony in Equestria." Twilight pointed out, her invisible brow raised. "Who are you to judge an entire race by just interacting with a few of them?" "An outsider. An observer." I shrugged again. The mare scoffed. "And I thought Rainbow Dash was arrogant. You might just best her at the trait yet." I frowned, wincing as the headache pounded my head further while my annoyance increased. Alright, you win this one for now, Twilight. The mare also continued wearing her own outfit of Darkwing Mare, having immediately set herself to work instead of taking the thing off as soon as we returned to the library. And I must say, it's rather fitting on her... Upon noticing my stare, the unicorn looked away from the board for with a raised suspicious brow. "What?" "Nothing." I replied, tearing my gaze off her to the stairway. "You just look... quite good, fitting, in that outfit." "Oh... thank you... I guess." I snorted at the confused tone. "You're welcome you ungrateful mare." Now, I had one last thing to take care of before I depart for bed. The light of the moon, and the stars, illuminated myself below, as I stood upon the roof of the library, firm branches beneath the leaves supporting my weight. My dark blue cape flowing in the wind, eyes staring upwards at the pale orb above the blue sky. I adorned the blue mask Twilight took off earlier, along with the large purple fedora. This may be the effects of the soda making me do this, but damn will I not miss this chance. Proclaiming to the stars above, I spoke, intentionally dramatically. "I am the terror that flaps in the night. I am the one who brings balance to those who suffer from chaos and suffocate by harmony. I am Darkwing Dust!" Feeling the branches underneath my hooves shake slightly by a new arrival, I heard Spike speak beside me, just as melodramatic. "And I am his sidekick, the Spikanator! Together we stop evil doers in their track, and bring justice to all of Ponyville!" From the corner of my eye the lizard wore his own small costume, blue and purple with his own small cape flapping. The sight almost caused me to chuckle. "Good!" We heard Twilight spoke from below, obviously addressing us from the balcony. "While you two are up there you can clean out the leftover dead leaves!" I had half a mind to say 'Bite me'. "Come on Spikanator; tonight the library, and tomorrow the town." I announced as we went to work, Spike saluting before following my lead. Let's get dangerous. Chapter Thirty-Six: Danger and Birthdays Chapter Thirty-Six: Danger and Birthdays "Do you know what I love about Canterlot?" Oh I don't know Rarity. Everything? The white mare in question took a sip of her tea before continuing. "Everything!" I smirked lightly from my side of the small table. "Shocking." The white cat accompanying us said nothing, licking her own bowl of warm milk. I learned during our travel to the kingdom that her name was 'Opalescence' - I know, even an Oompa Loompa would feel pity for her being named that - mercifully named 'Opal' for short. The two of us were currently by a cafe, having a break from a refreshing walk around the kingdom itself. Rarity had her own business to conduct in Canterlot, something to do with clothes; I didn't bother asking for details. I accompanied the mare outside out of courtesy and to guide her around, as I was rather familiar with the town of the kingdom more than my classy friend here. What was I doing in Canterlot, you ask? One simple answer: Celestia. Yes since Twilight requested her mentor to accommodate Rarity when she arrives in Canterlot, the alicorn saw it as an opportunity to request my presence in turn. God knows why, even Twilight wasn't aware why Celestia asked for me. All I know is she used Rarity's trip as an excuse to get me here. I speculate the monarch wished to know how I was doing in Ponyville, from my own muzzle instead of the words of her pupil's letters. Not her claim, but it wasn't an educated guess. "I may have been born in Ponyville but I am a Canterlot pony at heart." The white mare said happily, wearing a large pink hat for some reason. To look more presentable by Canterlot's standards? Tch. "From your personality, my dear, I can't argue there." I politely dismissed the approaching posh waiter, who walked off again to serve elsewhere. "Are you sure you don't want anything, darling? The tea here is simply divine." I shook my head. "No, thank you Rarity. Obviously you're enjoying your time in Canterlot thus far." "Evidently." Rarity smiled formally, taking another sip with a satisfied expression. "Now, I know we're here to pick up some fabrics for a shop, but Twilight was such a dear to get me that suite at the castle that I simply must make something to express my gratitude." The selfless words caused me to smile, pointing out in slight amusement. "My dear Rarity, you don't have to repay Twilight for her kindness. She requested a room for you because of your friendship." "I know, my darling Stardust. But I'd feel guilty otherwise." I shrugged. Suit yourself. But I won't lie. Having these kind of conversations with Rarity again was something I rather missed. The mare spoke with such formality and politeness that I took some enjoyment out of it. Even on the train to Canterlot, the unicorn herself admitted it was nice to interact with me again, as our conversations were more civil than the rest of the ponies. "Ooh, I know; an outfit for her birthday party this weekend! Perfect!" ...Hold the phone. What? "Wait, Twilight's birthday is this weekend?" I asked slowly, the implications dawning on me as Rarity sipped her tea again, regarding me curiously. "As in a few days?" She nodded in confirmation, raising an invisible brow. "Yes. She didn't tell you? It's this Saturday." This... Saturday? "Just so we're clear, Twilight's birthday is this Saturday?" Rarity nodded again, sipping her tea as I felt my own hooves clench. "But that's only a few days from now..." I can't believe no one told me this... "Stardust?" The white unicorn inquired in slight concern, upon seeing me stand properly. "Well Rarity, it looks like you won't be the only one repaying Twilight for being a good friend. See you at the castle." I departed from the cafe without hearing any protests. Rarity's a big girl; she can take care of herself. "Excuse me." I muttered while passing by a snobby-looking couple, who glanced at me with clear distaste. I had to find something in time before Twilight's Birthday. And fast. A rare book? No, wouldn't surprise me if she had already collected them all. Flowers? What am I, cheap? A new telescope? Well unless she broke her old one during my trip to Canterlot, there'd be no point. So what then? What would be the most perfect gift for Twilight this Saturday? Having returned to the grand castle, I had made a beeline straight to my temporary accommodations; the same room from my last stay in Canterlot. Immediately I began pacing around, thoroughly dwelling on what to get Twilight for her upcoming birthday. So far, nothing. Tch, this wouldn't be happening if someone had told me earlier about the special event. But no, I had to hear it oh so casually from Rarity. Did Twilight not want me to know? Did she or Spike forget to tell me? Well, it's irrelevant now. The fact is, I'm aware. And now I have to think of something to get for the unicorn before we return to Ponyville. Rarity mentioned we would be here for a few days. So, ideas. I could ask Velvet what her daughter would love to have on her birthday the most. Or Armor, if he wasn't preoccupied spending quality time with his bride-to-be- Oh for the love of- who could that be? "Come in." I responded briskly to the door knocking, halting my movement briefly. The pony behind obliged, revealing herself to be- Oh... you. "I heard a guard mention you returned here." The Princess of Love said, closing the door behind her and greeting me with a polite serene smile. "It's a pleasure to see you again, Stardust." A pleasure... sure. "Likewise, Cadence." Well the mare before me has yet to do anything to irritate me. But aside from my wariness, I was curious, "How can I help you?" The monarch of forceful infatuation didn't reply for a moment, instead her bright pink gaze wandered around the room. What was she doing, checking if I made a mess of things? Finally she answered without looking at me, "Princess Celestia informed me of your visit, and I wished to see how you were doing." I shrugged, carefully keeping a safe distance from the alicorn. Wouldn't want her powers to affect me, after all. "I'm doing well, thank you for your concern. And you?" "Likewise." Cadence was now looking at me, as though studying the specimen before her. I'd squirm, if I wasn't unnerved enough by what this mare was capable of. "I'm honestly surprised by your visit, Stardust, considering how the Princess told both Shining and I how you departed on bad terms. And the guards here clearly hold disdain over you. I thought it was Princess Luna who requested your presence here, since she speaks highly of you." Through her words I rolled my eyes. Well of course the guards didn't like me. Ever since my first trip to Canterlot I displayed nothing but blatant disrespect to their ruler. Even after the gala I refused to bow even once to the Princess of the Sun. But they had their orders, and their own captain acknowledges me as a friend, so they hold their tongue, but their eyes whenever I walked by expressed otherwise. Yet the last statement had me regard Cadence curiously. "Luna speaks highly of me?" "Indeed." The alicorn nodded, releasing a slight smile. "The stallion - or alien if you prefer - who believed she could escape the control of Nightmare Moon, who defiantly faced her evil counterpart in a brave attempt to reform her. And that respect for you only seemed to grow when you helped her recently with gaining new friends." Instead of asking the alicorn how she knew all this, I shrugged at the veiled praise. "Yes well, I only did what I deemed was the logical choice." Still, if Luna regarded me that highly, then it'd make more sense that it was she who invited me here. But Celestia explicitly stated in that letter that it was she who wanted me here. Did Luna ask her sibling to claim it was the latter who asked for me? "She neglected to mention your modesty," Cadence noted, clearly amused. "Anyway, last I heard you were exploring the kingdom with another of Twilight's friends. May I ask the purpose behind your sudden return?" "I was... told that Twilight's birthday was arriving soon." I admitted irritably, not restraining the leaked annoyance from my tone. "I only just heard of it now from my friend. And I came back to think of the most satisfactory gift suited for her." "Ahh." There was a gleam in Cadence's eyes, a light smile on her pink muzzle. "This Saturday, as I recall? You have plenty of time to think of something until then, my friend; it's only Tuesday. There's no rush." "I prefer getting things over with as soon as possible, Cadence. The earlier I find Twilight something she'll love, the better." "I see." The alicorn said thoughtfully, gazing at me rather uncomfortably for a moment before turning around. "Would you mind accompanying me then, Stardust? We can think of a present for Twilight together. Plus I'd love to hear more about your time with her in Ponyville, and about your other friend who's in Canterlot as we speak." ...Well, I suppose it wouldn't do myself any harm. Cadence had babysit Twilight in her youth, so she might just be useful. As long as this alicorn keeps her distance from me. I'm not taking any chances with that magical power of hers. "Do you have a destination in mind?" "Oh, I was thinking the castle gardens." It wasn't surprising at all that the gardens were repaired; my battle with Blueblood had happened a long time ago now. The Princess beside me asked casually, "I believe this was where you fought my cousin Prince Blueblood, correct?" I nodded, smiling faintly, "Good times." Along the walk through the large outside area, I proceeded to describe the other visiting pony to Cadence, who listened with keen interest. Upon finishing, the alicorn looked thoughtful, musing out loud. "It seems my dear soon-to-be sister chooses the most interesting of friends." "That's one way of putting it." I agreed in amusement. Since I spent most of my time, during my stay in Canterlot a while back, indoors, I've never noticed how beautiful the gardens surrounding us were. Whoever took care of them worked their magic flawlessly, as everything that got damaged and moved during the battle at the gala was evidently repaired. Various colours and types of flowers bloomed under the sunlight, the grass even and clean, bushes trimmed without a fault and so on. I was no gardener. But I'd rate the work done here a ten out of ten. "Though this Rarity sounds like she'd be the perfect mare for designing clothes for my wedding." Cadence continued with a light chuckle, regarding me with interest. "Is she that good?" "Oh yes. I have never met a fashion designer more brilliant and creative than Rarity." I haven't met many fashion designers, though, to be fair. But I give credit where it's due. I glanced up at the lucky bride with a smirk. "Even those who make clothing on my world pale in comparison." "Oh?" The smile widened considerably. "Then I'll have to place an order at Miss Rarity's bontique then. There are a couple of things I need completed, clothing-wise." Imagine the look on the unicorn's face. Rarity would probably faint at the sudden request sent to her place. "I'm sure even Twilight would be shocked by the request." "I can imagine." The tall pink monarch chuckled lightly, "Speaking of which, how is Twilight?" "She's fine. Couldn't be better." I answered as we continued walking through the garden, the conversation about the mare in question bringing a smile on my muzzle. "She came to terms with my revelation a while back, and has since then asked me endless questions about my own world and species." "I can imagine." I heard slight amusement in her tone. "Even as a filly, curiosity was her primary motivation. I suppose you've indulged some of her inquiries then?" "Like you wouldn't believe; that unicorn hasn't stopped questioning me to this day. Whenever she's not studying about friendship, or interacting with her- our friends, Twilight finds what little gaps of spare time she could find to write down more information about where I came from and how my world works." Not that I'm complaining. Before Cadence could share a response, another more formal and older voice interjected, "Her pursuit for knowledge is outstanding, isn't it?" Oh God... The conversation about the studious mare was ruined as we both faced the new arrival, Celestia regarding us both pleasantly. "Pardon me, but I was informed you two were here." "Aunt Celestia." The pink alicorn bowed formally. "Celestia." I greeted with a blank stare. The smile didn't falter. "I take it you're still displeased with me, Stardust." Well, you manipulated me in helping Twilight and the others in stopping Discord. You expect me to do your bidding when I have no obligation to otherwise. You allowed Twilight to be aware of the truth behind my presence on Equestria, without my consent. And you cheated during our games of chess. So yeah, I'm still quite peeved. "What do you want?" I inquired bluntly instead. Neither Celestia nor Cadence blinked at the tone; the latter having grown use to my method of talking to her ruler during my stay in Canterlot. "As always, straight to the heart of the matter." The tall white alicorn said, walking towards us. "Please, walk with me, both of you." I had every urge then to tell the monarch off for ordering me around, but something stopped me. Instead I grumbled in annoyance while obliging the Princess, walking in-between the two alicorns. Whatever good mood I was having instantly evaporated at the sight of the incompetent pony. "Stardust here was just telling me about him indulging Twilight's curiosity." Cadence spoke pointlessly. "My beloved student has mentioned in multiple letters about that." Celestia admitted, nodding. "Clearly you've revealed a lot to Twilight, Stardust; with the amount of letters I receive a week ever since you returned to Ponyville. I trust she hasn't been too persistent in her inquiries." "Not at all." I answered. Sometimes our sessions tire me, but I have no regrets with answering the mare's questions. "Though as much as I'd love to talk about our favourite mare, I'd rather we get to the point over why you requested my presence here." Ignoring the pink alicorn's surprised blink at the admittance of how much Twilight means to me, I focused on Celestia. Pausing for a brief moment, the ruling mare glanced at me, seriousness on her features. "I was informed by my dear sister, Luna, that this unknown entity named Specter has bestowed upon you another task." I restrained showing a reaction. Figures. Of course Luna would tell her older sibling about this right away. "Specter... the one responsible for bringing you here?" I nodded to Cadence's inquiry. "And if I am to understand correctly, he wishes you to interact more with the inhabitants of our world?" "Basically." I answered after a moment. It wasn't a complete lie; the voice wants me to change some of the conclusions to episodes. Why? I have no clue. But I can't tell either these two alicorns or anyone else on this world that. How would they react to the knowledge that their world is fiction, their destinies written on paper by my own people? I'd rather not find out. "Around Twilight and your friends specifically?" ...A sound speculation. Not that I'd compliment her out-loud. I nodded. "Indeed. Though I'm uncertain as to why." "As am I." Celestia concurred in thought, looking away, frowning, as she continued. "There is no mention of this Specter in any of the books I researched upon. Nothing in relation to Equestria or its history." "Shocking." To be frank, I don't care who he is or where he came from. My highest priority was going home, and if I had to play Specter's game to accomplish that goal, then so be it. But first, something that was occurring in a few days sprung to mind. "If that's all, Celestia; I really must get going. I have something to do." "Oh? And what might that be?" The Princess of Love chose that time to answer, speaking before I could inform the sun monarch that it was none of her business. "As you are aware, Aunt Celestia, Twilight's birthday is coming this weekend. Stardust wishes to find a gift for her." I threw the pink mare an irritated glance, but she blissfully ignored it. "Ah, yes. My dear pupil will be celebrating her special day this Saturday." Celestia nodded, a content smile on her muzzle. "I have the perfect ideal book she might like, if you're seeking out a gift-" "I'm not looking to get her some book." I interjected firmly. The raised brow prompted me to continue. "Nor a telescope nor anything that can be easily given to her by anyone else." "Something hoof-made then?" I refrained from snorting at the term. "Something like that... something that would she'd like that no one else could give her..." But what? What? I'm racking my brain here thinking of something so suitable for the unicorn. Something to express my thanks; for everything she's done for me. Just buying her something from a store or from another per- pony just screams "cheap" in my ears. "Perhaps something made from the heart then." I glanced at the pink monarch, frowning at whatever insinuation she was making. "I'm sure Twilight would love and appreciate a gift made from the effort and care of a friend." ...That's it! "I've got it! Cadence you genius!" The mare in question blinked in surprise at the sudden outburst. I nodded in farewell to the pair of them before swiftly turning around. "If you'll both excuse me, I have work to do." I can't believe I didn't think of it before! The present in mind was something I used to do back in high school, and I'd dare say what I wrote back then was art. Effort and care... two requirements completely fitting what I had in mind. And I had but a few days to start and complete it. Suddenly I didn't feel like rushing it anymore. Arriving to the top of the staircase. I knocked on the suite doors that was currently occupied by Rarity. For some reason Celestia decided to have many guestrooms situated as individual towers of the castle, with long excessive staircases to reach to said rooms. Thank God my room wasn't one of them. I just hope this time the white unicorn was on the other side of the door this time. Ever since arriving to Canterlot, I've rarely seen Rarity at all. The mare was evidently spending more time in the kingdom below, and I the castle itself. But anytime I have spotted her, she immediately dismissed me, albeit politely, by spouting out excuses of visiting formal events and parties and such. Seems Rarity already made a name for herself. Alas, our time in this kingdom was up. Thank Christ. Twilight's birthday was tomorrow, and I had no intention on being late for it. I was here at the white mare's temporary suite to escort her back to Ponyville. Can't say I won't miss this place. The large double doors opened, revealing a surprised Rarity. "Ah, Stardust. Fashionably early as ever." "Would you expect anything less?" "Not at all, though you seem to have caught me at a bad time." Hm? I closed the doors behind us as the classy mare continued. "I'm afraid I won't be joining you on your trip back to Ponyville." The confession incited me to frown curiously. "Okay... why?" Twilight's birthday was right around the corner. So why wasn't Rarity returning with me? "You alright mate?" I inquired to the poor stallion servant who had carried Rarity's stuff up from the first day here, struggling to crawl out of the mountain of suitcases on top of him. "Oh, I'm fine sir, thank you." I moved to pull him out, and as he nodded in thanks, something to the side caught my eye. ...Hm? "Oh, Stardust no! Don't read that!" I grabbed the obvious letter lying on the floor before she could magically whisk it away, reading the contents. "'My dear Twilight,'" I began reading the contents out loud, disbelief and confusion filling my tone with every word I spoke, "'I'm afraid I won't be able to make it to your birthday party tomorrow, because poor Opal is... quite ill..." I glanced at the observing cat in question. "'...And she is no condition to make the long journey back to Ponyville. I do hope you understand. Your friend, Rarity.'" The said unicorn hurriedly snatched the piece of paper from my hooves, rolling it up so no one else could read the contents. I raised an interested brow, "Care to explain, Rarity?" "My dear Opal here has been caught with a severe illness." The white mare explained, pain filling her tone. "...She looks fine to me." I flatly pointed out. Indeed, the fluffy white cat with makeup on her didn't seem apparently ailed, though she did look rather uncomfortable standing atop the pile of suitcases. "Well... it's a..." "...Yes?" I pressed in suspicion. The unicorn looked away, evidently hesitant before sighing and mumbling out some incoherent words. "What was that?" "I may have... fibbed a little there." I nodded. "So in short, you're going to lie to Twilight about your continued stay here." Rarity winced slightly at the accusation. "It wasn't an easy decision." It was my turn to sigh, rubbing my forehead in disbelief. "Rarity, why?" The unicorn quickly explained. "I have been invited to a royal party in the castle gardens by two well-regarded ponies. Who am I to decline such an invitation?" "So you're choosing to have fun with some high class stuck-up equines, over your own best friend's birthday celebration?" I sought for clarification. "Mmm well when you put it like that- Don't you give me that look!" The flustered mare pointed at me. "You're no saint either, Stardust; I seem to recall you deceiving us constantly right at the very beginning." I frowned. "At least I have my priorities straight." "It's a once in a lifetime opportunity." "And you honestly believe it's of greater importance than your own friend's birthday?" "Well, no but..." Rarity sighed again, looking away in clear shame. "I have never been highly regarded by such high-class ponies before, Stardust. Have you ever gotten that feeling of being thought as unique by others of higher status? It's exhilarating." ...Yes, I have. But not in the way you think, my dear. Slowly approaching Rarity, I heard the saddened mare speak next. "Are you going to tell me off, say I shouldn't go to the formal party and return to Ponyville with you?" Oh I do. Believe me. Nothing would satisfy me more than to scold this pony, lecture her on her life decisions. That she would be this selfish towards her own friend. Her! The embodiment of Generosity! It was so tempting to tell the unicorn off for this. But as she said, I was no saint either. "Rarity," I began, waiting for her uncertain dark blue eyes to look at me before continuing, "I can't tell you what to do. Your decisions are your own. But you have to consider the consequences of your actions by doing this. Think about what would happen if Twilight and the others knew the truth. What do you think might happen?" "They'd never forgive me..." She answered thoughtfully. Oh I doubt that. The ponies here rarely held a grudge for so long. With the exceptions of Trixie and Blueblood. "At least think about what's more important to you; the status of class or the happiness of your friends. That's all I can advise you." That said, I spun towards the door, a decision for myself made. "Whatever choice you make, I will stick around depending on it." "What? Why would you do that?" I answered the surprised tone without turning, hoof twisting the handle. "Before I left Ponyville with you, Twilight requested I stick around until you depart." In addition, the unicorn would probably want me to stay just to help take care of 'poor' Ofa- Opal. "I am obliging that request, and I refuse to fail her." Besides, if Rarity chose to stick around for this formal party she's attending, there's still enough time to change the present if I felt unhappy about it. But right now, I'm satisfied with what I wrote. Feeling a hoof pressed against my gold fur, I glanced behind me at the unicorn, who looked quite... grateful. "You're a good friend, not just to Twilight, but to me also, Stardust. But you don't need to extend your stay here for me." "I'm a man of my word." I responded, meeting her eyes as I spoke firmly. "And besides, you're my friend too, my dear Rarity; it would be unfair of me to just leave you and Opal here by yourselves." "Hardly unfair." Her blue eyes softened as she removed her hoof off my side. "Do you really think I should tell Twilight the truth?" "Absolutely." I replied without skipping a beat, opening the door to the outside world. "But I won't force you to make that choice. Instead, I ask you to consider the repercussions, should you choose to stay here and attend that formal event." Rarity nodded. "I shall consider it... thank you, my friend." And it sounded as though she genuinely meant it. That, at least, was a start. In the end, the unicorn chose to stick around and attend the formal event. Rarity expressed that apologetically to me the next day, and my response was to simply nod, and tell her I hoped she knew what she was doing. Nothing personal against her, but I'd rather not feel remorse for failing a simple task Twilight asked of me. I lectured her yesterday, no need for a repeat. Now it was Twilight's birthday, and evening was already passing by. I had spent the entire day re-reading my work over and over again, making sure I was a hundred-percent satisfied with the conclusion. So far, I was. But there was always tomorrow in case it needed improvement that I've yet to notice. "Oh, Stardust? You're still here?" I glanced at the pink alicorn, standing within the doorway, blinking in genuine surprise at my presence. Why? She already knew I was sticking around still until tomorrow. Folding the paper back into the inside pocket of my cape, I stared quizzically at Cadence. "Yes, I did say I wasn't departing with Rarity until tomorrow." "Haven't you heard?" Hm? "Heard what?" The alicorn approached as she continued, "Twilight and her friends arrived in Canterlot earlier. They're celebrating her birthday in the castle." ...What? "You're serious?" I expressed my disbelief, and at her confident nod, that disbelief immediately transformed into elation. Haha! Yes! "So it's not too late after all!" Cadence nodded, smiling pleasantly at my reaction while stepping aside. "I believe the party recently started, at the royal ballroom below. I'm sure Twilight will love your hoof-made gift." "As am I." Considering how sentimental she and the pony inhabitants of this world are. I nodded gratefully to the alicorn while walking by. "I can't thank you enough for this, Cadence, and for giving me the idea of Twilight's present to begin with. If there's any way I can repay-" ...Wait. I halted briefly. Specter did demand I change the endings to some episodes. What if I do this...? I glanced over towards the observing mare. "Cadence, do you remember that Changeling we caught in the town square?" Cadence blinked curiously, before nodding. "I do." "Have you ever considered the possibility that, and this is purely on theory, that thing's Queen plans to infiltrate your wedding personally?" The alicorn of love hardened her eyes a little, those soft features turning to seriousness as she replied, "The thought has crossed both mine and my love's minds. Thankfully, upon capturing the Changeling, Aunt Celestia has been making a sweep around her kingdom for any more out there, standing in as one of us. If Chrysalis has invaded us, we'll find out shortly. Before the wedding." I hope. Were the unspoken words I heard from their monarch. I nodded. "I'd advise you at least watch out for yourself, Princess. Since you're the ruler of love-" Wow, saying that out loud certainly didn't give the title credit. "- You might be that Queen's primary target," There, I said my piece, without giving any implication I knew of the wedding events beforehand. Though I don't know that much, as I've only seen tidbits of the two-parter. All I know is Queen Syphillis disguises herself as the alicorn behind me, smacks Celestia's [BEEP] in, and gets defeated by the power of love. ...By God, Cadence is a Disney Princess! "I appreciate your concern, Stardust, and I am grateful to your advice- Oh? Is there something wrong?" I followed her gaze to back in front of me, as two white pegasi clad in gold armor intrusively walked into the room. Both were wearing steely expressions. Then two more came in. Then two after that. Slowly I took a step back, frowning as up to ten of the castle guards walked into my temporary quarters. I'm confused, did Celestia have a message? Was she heading towards the room and these guards are required to grovel as soon as she approached? Those questions were immediately disregarded as the blank facial features on the stallion's faces switched to that of gleeful, closing the door behind them with sinister grins on their faces. What the-? Oof! I had little time to react as one of the pegasi lunged forward, ramming himself into me. and I felt my body roll across the floor. What the hell?! Did I just get attacked? Quickly regaining balance, I halted my rolling and stood right back up, disbelief and anger directed on the grinning guards. "What is the meaning of this?" Cadence demanded from the side, clearly sharing the same emotions as I. "Why did you attack-? ...Ah." 'Ah' is right, my dear... Suddenly covered in green light, the magic quickly died down as it began, revealing the squad of Changelings. The decayed-looking alicorns had their blue bug-eyes focused on their target. Of course. I glanced at the frowning Cadence, who stared just as defiantly back at the servants of a villain. "Changelings." The Princess began, sounding composed with a steel edge to her tone, "You've made a grievous error invading the Canterlot castle like this. I order you all to surrender yourselves at once." One of them scoffed for me. "We don't take order from you." It hissed. Do they even have genders? The one who spoke gestured to the taller alicorn. "Our Queen demands you to be brought before her. Come with us, and maybe we won't harm your friend." Harm her-? Now hang on. "You might want to heed her words, gentlemen." I said next, as some regarded me while others ignored, "I don't think you understand the gravity of the situation." "There are ten of us, and only two of you." A Changeling spat. "You know what they say, my friends?" I began, slowly removing my cape to the side. Wouldn't want my work to be damaged by what comes next. "Quality over quantity?" Cadence supplied correctly. I nodded, smirking at the mare. "And what quality we have, Princess." "Indeed." Yet the alicorn kept her gaze focused on the advancing group. Let's see. My knowledge of Changelings wasn't so much. But as far as I was aware of, they feed on love to grow more powerful. Well since I'm full of vinegar at the moment, there should be little problem. The question was, could Cadence defend herself against creatures that were basically vampires to her? We'll find out now. And if the Changelings were so weak now, I doubt balance would be needed to kick these guy's arses. "Get her!" The obvious leader commanded, six of them lunging at the Princess... before being thrown back by a pink force field. "What the- Argh!" That short distraction was all I required, as my clenched hoof landed straight into the Changeling's cheek, sending him hurtling back. Wow... just as weak as I thought. Hearing snarls, I quickly whirled to the right, my front two hooves pushing against the chest of two more minions, hurling them across the room with as much strength as I could muster, sending them about two feet away. I don't exercise much, okay? The remaining standing Changeling managed to deliver a punch, and- The [BEEP]? "Are you kidding?" I couldn't help but laugh in disbelief, despite the circumstances. I barely felt the clenched hoof impacting my face. "My ten year old sister hits harder than you." And, believe me, she packs quite a punch. The knocked back Changelings recovered quickly, standing back up and ready to fight. Grabbing the horn of the minion that hit me, I glanced at Cadence, who nodded in determination. Spinning the creature around, I released, and the monarch caught the minion via pink magic, impacting him with quick speed into two more Changelings. This fight was slowly bringing a grin to my muzzle. I was quite enjoying this battle. Though my foes shared no similar enthusiasm, as I quickly rolled to the right while green beams of energy flew by me. Ah, they realized melee attacks were futile against us. I noticed to the side their main target effortlessly blocking their attacks, a large pink shield absorbing their magic assaults. Side-steeping another passing green beam, I pushed myself upwards on one hoof, and delivered a swift roundhouse kick to a Changeling's face, throwing him back into a wall. His partner was startled, and I used that opportunity for an uppercut to the muzzle, my opponent flying upwards before crashing onto the marble floor. Taking a quick second, I glanced at the door. Where were the real guards? Four more guards advanced on me this time, completely recognizing now I wasn't a pony to take lightly. I made a bring-it gesture, prepared to clobber these jokers one by one. But instead, they grinned as green magic engulfed themselves, using their skills of disguise to turn into- "Oh, big mistake my friends." It was my turn to look sadistic towards the multiple sneering Stardust's. No holding back now. Their green-blue eyes widened in shock as I leapt forward, punching one in the nose, elbowing another, placing my back hoof underneath the next and hurling him over us, before headbutting the remainder. The rapid attacks immediately caused them to change back, the standing two rubbing their nose and face from my assaults. "Oops, I suppose I went a little overboard." They should be grateful they're fighting me and not my battle-hungry brother. Compared to me he's a force to be reckoned with. Multiple blue eyes glared at my false regret, before charging again. Will they ever learn? Urgh. Okay that hurt, as two clenched hoofs struck my chest, I heard surprised choking as my own front two hooves lunged forward in retaliation, catching the two minions by the neck, before smashing the two's heads together. Not fatally, I will add. The dazed Changelings slid on the floor, I wonder if they were seeing stars at the moment. "Retreat! Retreat!" I frowned at the minion who spoke up. Evacuate? In our moment of triumph? As if we're going to allow you to get away. From the side, Cadence looks to have beaten her six opponents without breaking a sweat, staring impassively at the retreating Changelings with a bright glowing horn. Suddenly the sound of the door opening forcibly happened, followed by a male voice. "You're not going anywhere, Changelings!" Finally! Staring with composed anger at the hissing creatures, Shining Armor entered the room, a squadron of guards filling in behind him as he commanded, "Detain them at once!" Suffice to say, the guards were quick to oblige, rather happily I might add. As the quantity of the pegasi outweighed the number of remaining either knocked out or cowering Changelings, it didn't take long to arrest them. "Are you all right?" Armor asked towards his fiancee, who smiled happily towards him before leaning their head against one another lovingly. "I'm fine, my love." Cadence assured him, their moment lasting for a short moment before raising an amused brow. "You certainly took your time." Armor smiled slightly. "One of my loyal guards informed me of a group heading towards your location, in a rather disorganized movement. I rounded up as many as possible before it was too late." His blue eyes scanned the area before speaking in amusement, "Though it looks like you took care of everything yourself." "Well, I can't have all the credit." Pink grateful eyes settled on me, and when Armor followed her gaze, his eyes widened before a light smirk crossed his muzzle. Then he and his fiancee walked towards me, a white hoof struck out as a token of thanks, which I happily shook. "Well, it seems, once again Stardust, I'm in your debt." The white stallion said, sounding both bemused and humoured by my presence. "First you saved my life, now you helped the mare of my life." I shrugged. "Think nothing of it my friend." Though I do wonder... did I change anything from this? Would the real Cadence still be around for her wedding? I guess we'll find out very soon. "I'm just glad I was here to stop those things from kidnapping your beloved here." "And we are forever grateful for your assistance." Cadence nodded, the the shared smiles making me feel rather uncomfortable by the positive emotions sent my way. "But although I wish we could express our gratitude further, don't you have somewhere to be, Stardust?" Somewhere to- Oh! "[BEEP]!" I exclaimed, quickly heading towards the door as several guards were startled by the beeping noise. Twilight's party! I can't miss it-! "You've forgotten this." Huh? The sight of a floating cape caught my eye, and I graciously caught the fabric, nodding in thanks to the couple. "Have fun, and be sure to wish my future in-law a happy birthday," "I will." I vowed, putting the cape back on before immediately departing. Christ, hopefully Twilight will forgive me. I'm sure my present will change whatever downcast feelings I caused towards that sentimental mare. That fight in the room took a lot more out of me than I thought. By the time I reached the ballroom doors I was utterly exhausted, having been to the room once when Armor provided me with a tour around the castle. Inhaling deeply for a moment, before exhaling, I slowly opened the brown doors into the place. Big shock. The whole place was decorated by party balloons and bits everywhere; a clear sign of Pinkie Pie's previous presence. I say 'previous' because upon first notice, no one was inside. Not a single pony, to my confusion and growing disappointment. Did they... Did they leave? Was the celebration already over with? Did I miss the whole thing...? Oh Christ, Twilight... I'm so sorry... Entering the room, checking around, it was clear at least the mare's had a hell of a time. Hopefully my absence didn't put that much of a damper on things. Maybe Rarity spoke on my behalf, telling them I wasn't even aware of the party. Would she, though? After our heated debate yesterday? Sighing, I made my way over to the table holding the food and drinks, spotting the unopened bottles of soda. That brought a small smile on my muzzle. They knew how much I loved the stuff, so they evidently brought some in case I attended. How thoughtful... but now it just makes me feel even more guilty. Well... can't let them go to waste. Pulling out the folded paper, I placed it to the side before grabbing a bottle, effortlessly pulling the lid off and downing the sustenance. The refreshing taste of the cold liquid flowing down within my tired body. That hits the spot. Who needs any other pick-me-up drink when you have cola-? The paper was gone. Immediately noticing its absence, I panicked, almost spitting out my drink before forcibly swallowing it. Coughing from doing such, I quickly looked around the table for the missing parchment. Where did it go? Where did it go? I can't have already lost it, I placed it right on this spot-! ...Oh. "Twilight...?" I asked, baffled by the sudden appearance of the purple unicorn, wearing a light yellow dress obviously woven by Rarity and used for this special occasion. Said mare was preoccupied reading the contents of the unfolded paper, the floating item blocking me from seeing her expression. But the visible hair, tail and glowing horn told me who it was. I sighed, "I'm sorry for being late, I -" My words were quickly cut off, as Twilight proceeded to invade my personal space and embrace me at breathtaking speed, speaking in a quiet yet ecstatic tone. "This is the kindest, most sweetest gift anyone has ever given to me..." Slowly I returned the gesture, hugging the unicorn slowly upon accepting the warm embrace. For whatever reason, a sense of calmness and... peace took over my whole being from the mare's sentimental embrace. Eventually we broke apart, those positive emotions departing with her soft limbs. Twilight had the brightest smile on her face, while I rubbed the back of my head. What was with this awkwardness just now...? "Well, I had to express my gratitude somehow, Twilight, after all this time. Despite knowing what I am, you still took me in, treated me as a proper friend still, never pressing me too far for answers. And I wanted to get you something not only special, but also in a way of saying thanks for being a great friend." Oh good lord, these ponies sappiness have gotten to me... I sound so cliche... "...Twilight?" I then noticed the leaky wide eyes, tears threatening to fall down her face. Was she that flattered by my truthful thoughts about her? Noticing my concern, the unicorn quickly rubbed her eyes, speaking hurriedly, "Oh, sorry, I'm just... so flattered by what you wrote..." I smiled apologetically. "No I'm sorry, for putting you in this state. I forgot how humble you are." At the compliment, her smile only widened, her cheeks notably pinker as the paper continued floating beside her. "I absolutely love it, Stardust. No one's ever written me a poem before... I don't know what else to say." "How about, 'you are the most handsome stallion on Equestria, and a great friend'?" I replied jokingly. But her claims of loving my gift were filling me with joy. "Well... we can agree on the latter." Twilight winked in her own jesting way, before appraising the written poem again. "Still, I can't believe you've written me a poem. Me. This is so thoughtful of you. And I never knew you were a poet." I shrugged. "I used to write poems during my days in high school. My skills are rusty, I'll admit. So I'm sorry for the flawed result-" "'Flawed'? It's perfect, Stardust." Wow... hearing that brought some sense of clarity within me. I couldn't wipe the stupid grin off my muzzle for the compliments. Twilight giggled at my attempts of doing so, "I'm lucky to have a sweet, thoughtful friend like you." "And I'm honoured to be worthy of being your friend, my dear Twilight." The flattered unicorn looked away shyly for a moment, before inclining her head to a nearby pair of opened blue doors behind her. "Come on, we're sharing my party with another one happening in the royal gardens." Oh... Oh so that's where you all went. The large windows to my left revealed the crowd of ponies outside. Walking alongside the unicorn to greet the others, the letter returned to my cape pocket for safekeeping. I decided to jokingly comment on the simplistic dress she adorned. "Yellow does not suit you, love." Twilight threw me an amused glance. "I missed you too, Stardust." I smirked. "Happy birthday, Twilight." Her eyes glinted, clearly happy to see me for whatever reason. "So... was the poem the reason you were late?" I shook my head. "I wasn't told about your party here until recently. I would've been here sooner if I wasn't held up by..." "By...?" ...No. No I shouldn't ruin the atmosphere. I'll tell Twilight another time. The matter of the Changelings will be dealt with later. I smiled at the curious unicorn. "By your time-consuming mentor, of course." The studious equine rolled her eyes in mock-annoyance. "Hardy har. Even on my birthday you mock someone I look up to." "Would you have me any other way?" "Well... that are a few things about you that could do with some improvement." Twilight shrugged casually, inciting my widened smirk. "Oh, and sorry we didn't drop by your room earlier so you would accompany us to the party; Pinkie was highly enthusiastic on starting the party and... well, you're not fond of parties in general, are you?" "Depends, unless for a special occasion like this." Like for you. I refrained from adding that misinterpreting statement. "Besides, after everything you've done for me, I'd be an absolute shallow moron for intentionally missing your special day like this." "I'll keep that in mind during my next Birthday then." We shared a chuckle. Upon arriving outside, any hopes of discretion and being unnoticed by others immediately vanished as the unicorn announced loudly, "Everyone, this is another of my friends, Stardust Balance!" As all eyes looked at us, I proceeded to glare at the unfazed humoured Twilight. You'll pay for this later... "I say, you don't mean the Stardust Balance, do you?" A white, posh-looking suit-wearing unicorn with a monocle, blue mustache, and clean blue hair inquired while approaching us. His blue eyes regarded me with intrigue. "The bold stallion who bested Prince Blueblood in a duel?" I nodded, bowing formally to the stallion. "Indeed so, Mr...?" "Oh where are my manners? Please, call me Fancypants-" Wow, his parents must really have hated him upon birth. "- It is an honour to meet you good sir." Before I could respond at the delusional pony, he called out behind him. "My dear Rarity, you neglected to mention being acquainted with this outstanding stallion here." Said mare quickly turned up, wearing her own expensive-looking dress, smiling apologetically at the three of us. "Forgive me, I wasn't aware of Stardust's knowledge of the party." I shrugged. "I was informed just earlier. Hoping to keep me away, 'my dear Rarity'?" "Of course not!" The unicorn bristled. "I was simply distracted with everything-" "Can we not start an argument tonight?" Twilight asked, clearly exasperated. "Please, let's just celebrate a very important day, and discuss something heatedly on another." Meeting her purple pleading eyes, I sighed while while nodding. "As you wish, my dear." "I concur with Miss Sparkle here." Fancypants - Jesus what a name - gestured to the partying crowd. "Come, I would like to learn more about your friends, Rarity; particularly the stallion who humiliated that arrogant Prince at the Grand Galloping Gala." Well, nice to see that even the posh agree that Bluebutt wasn't someone to admire. "Let's get this party started!" Twilight announced, heading straight towards a table with an old-fashioned record player on standby. "Oh God she hasn't already danced has she?" I asked the stallion walking with me. "Indeed she has." "Oh I am so sorry." I said sincerely to the pair. Twilight's dancing... well, it left much to be desired. And that was me being kind. Obviously hearing this, the purple unicorn called out. "What, you can do better Stardust?" "In my sleep. And you already saw me dance before, remember?" "Then why don't you show off your moves on the dance floor and prove your claim to the others?" I smirked at the playful challenging tone, passing my removed cape to a surprised Rarity. "Challenge accepted, birthday girl." A message to you, to say I'm grateful. To a friend who's kind and never hateful. Accepting me for who I am. Who usually makes me happy as a clam. A pursuer of knowledge, her heart pure. Undeserving of her friendship, I'm sure. I am not a hero, or a shining knight. But a warrior, a man, forever thankful towards his dear Twilight. Chapter Thirty-Seven: From Assumptions to Greed Chapter Thirty-Seven: From Assumptions to Greed I would've had a decent sleep for the rest of the morning to the afternoon, if I wasn't being prodded by someone who kept repeating my name - well pony name - several times until I woke. And unfortunately, my body responded to the constant interruptions to my sleep, as someone was clearly poking my sheet-covered side. Jesus Christ, I thought I asked Twilight not to let anyone in my room while I'm sleep- Forcing my stinging eyes open, blinking a number of times to get a clearer vision, rolling to the left revealed a grinning dragon who was responsible for rousing me from my slumber. "You're awake, great!" "Spike." I greeted drowsily, my throat parched. Refusing to lean upwards, I closed my eyes for a moment. "What time is it?" "Eight o'clock in the morning." That early huh? I yawned as Spike continued excitedly, "Well, what are you waiting for? Get up, this is a very special day!" Followed by more prodding. Ah yes, recent memories say that today was of vital importance, for my young reptilian friend here. That explains his eagerness to get me out of bed. "Twilight wants you out of bed before the afternoon; we don't want you to miss my birthday party, after all." Opening my eyes to meet his elated ones, I smiled a little at the youthful energy and innocence. "Well, we can't have that, can we?" Spike shook his head vigourously, that visible filthy smudge on his left cheek still there after a week. Stretching my two front limbs, I finally pushed myself upwards, hoof reaching out to the side of my bed. "Stardust, what are you- Oh." Oh indeed, my young friend. I smirked at the surprised-turning-to-gleeful facial expression, pulling out the brown-wrapped gift from underneath the bed. "Happy birthday, Spike." "Is that... for me?" I had enough energy to scoff, "No, it's for me from me... Yes it's for you." I passed the present to the excited dragon, who immediately tore the wrapping off to see what I have gotten him. "Ah sweet! A sword!" The dragon exclaimed happily, grabbing the toy by the bright purple hilt, after his own shade of scales. "Plastic sword Spike." I corrected him, as the ecstatic dragon held up the item in a knight-like pose. As if I'd be the most idiotic person in existence to gift an infant with a weapon. At the lizard's expression, I was pleased by the fact my present was something he clearly adored immediately. "I'm glad you like it." I was pleasantly surprised when I learnt that swords were a thing in Equestria, during my stay in Canterlot. I always believed these ponies simply relied on magic as a weapon than anything else. But one time, I caught the royal guards in the middle of a training session by Armor, and swords played a role in it. "I have my own as well." I said while sitting further up, removing the covers off me and stretching again. "And I think me and you should have a friendly spar after the party, eh?" The enthusiastic grin was enough of an answer. "Punch, set." "Buffet, set." I responded, just as pleased, admiring my own handiwork. The long table was filled with various foods. I glanced behind me at the satisfied unicorn. "Is that everything?" "Yes." Twilight nodded, looking towards the front door. "Now all we need to do is wait for our guests to arrive, and the party can commence." I looked around. The first floor library was covered in decorations, though not as chaotic as Pinkie Pie's decorations. I was a little hesitant at first over the idea of a party being hosted in the library itself, but the combined efforts of the pony and dragon managed to win me over. I'm not going to avoid this celebration, why would I miss Spike's birthday party? "There, perfect!" Said dragon announced, finishing up with the last decoration on the wall above. "Everything looks perfect!" "I'm glad you think that." I chuckled at the enthusiasm. "It'd be a disappointment otherwise." "Well, not everything is quite perfect just yet." Hm? Oh. I smirked while walking towards the two, as Twilight magically conjured up a cloth towards Spike's direction. As ever, the dragon remained blissfully innocent, taking the offered item in confusion. "A washcloth? I don't get it." As Twilight gave him a particular look, Spike finally grasped the implications, dropping the cloth and taking a few steps back. "Oh no way Twilight; I said I wasn't going to wash this cheek that Rarity kissed and I meant it!" "Yes, you're not going to wash your cheek." I said, taking amusement out of this. For those curious, last week upon selflessly giving Rarity some rare gem, Spike was rewarded with a kiss on the cheek. The dragon had vowed never to clean that cheek again, hence the clear dirty smudge on his face. "Wouldn't you want to look presentable to the guests, Spike?" "I look presentable enough!" Spike objected. Twilight was smirking herself, in a prepared chase stance with the cloth floating beside her. At that, the dragon attempted to run away. Attempted to, anyway. "H-Hey! Let go!" "All yours, Twilight." I said casually, pushing the protesting dragon forwards after my limb halted his movement. The unicorn happily obliged, rubbing the smudge off Spike's face determinedly. "Team Spike and Star, Stardust..." The disappointed dragon protested weakly. Twilight giggled. "Sorry Spike, but this one goes to Team... hm..." As she looked at me questionably, I shrugged. "Team Starlight?" The unicorn nodded at the suggestion- Ah! I covered my eyes at the loud noise, courtesy of a certain pink Earth Pony. "Happy Birthday Spike!" Pinkie Pie yelled, wearing her own party hat and blowing that obnoxious toy you usually see at parties. "Party time, woo-hoo!" ...How did we not hear them come in? Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity, Applejack, Bon Bon, Lyra, Derpy and Whooves. All carrying present by their mouths. The rest of the Mane Six I understand, but what are the others doing here? How much did I change to befriend so many, exactly? "Are those for me?" Spike asked rather disbelievingly. "You bet they are, birthday boy." Applejack replied, throwing the present into the special boy's arms as they all joined us. "Happy birthday Spike." Fluttershy congratulated, landing her gift atop Applejack's. The rest followed suit... resulting in the dragon dropping the amount of presents. Though quickly recovering, there was a clear look of confusion on his face. "You seem flabbergasted, Spike." I pointed out. Was he not use to being given presents. "Well actually, this is my first birthday in Ponyville. I usually just get one present... from Twilight... a book." From the corner of my eye, I smirked at the blushing unicorn, who retreated backwards with a clear wrapped-up book in tow. "Shocking." Well, that was possibly the most quickest party I've ever participated in. After hearing that Mr. and Mrs. Cake had their own special surprise for Spike, the dragon immediately rushed out of the house, leaving all the guests in the dust. Ah well, more food for me. Taking a bite out of one of my own baked brownies, the corner of my eye showed Lyra, Derpy and Pinkie enjoying themselves at the buffet alongside me. Of course, the most energetic ones are preoccupied at the table filled with food. Standing on the other side of me was Whooves, whom I was conversing with while devouring the food. "I'm more than certain our young friend will enjoy the telescope I gave him," The brown Earth Pony said proudly. "Oh yeah," If he ever gets bored. Looking at the stallion, I proceeded to say sincerely, "I must admit, however, Doctor, that I didn't expect your arrival here. Nor Derpy, Lyra and Bon Bon." The others obviously listened in to our conversation. "Well of course!" Derpy said happily, chewing a muffin as she spoke, "A friend of yours is a friend of ours, Stardust!" "That's right!" Lyra agreed, equally enthusiastic as the grey pegasus, mouth also filled with food. "Well I'm not complaining," Pinkie Pie pitched in, looking up from her plate, face covered in icing from the cupcakes she ate like a pig. "More guests means more fun!" Whooves nodded, though there was a slightly disgusted expression at the eating habits of the mare's. "It was Miss Sparkle herself who invited us, after all." I raised a brow at the claim, looking behind me to the purple unicorn, busy talking with Rarity. "I see..." Following my gaze, Whooves smiled slightly. "I speculate that our friend over there believed that, like our dear Derpy here, any friend of yours is a friend of Spike's. And she's correct on that assumption, Stardust." Noticing they were being watched, the two mare's looked towards us, and both Whooves and I politely waved while they smiled back. Then the brown Earth Pony looked at me, "By the by, it's good to see you again, considering we haven't spoken to one another for a while, my friend." "The feeling is mutual." I met his clear blue gaze, genuine in my own friendship with this intelligent stallion. "I must show you my own workshop sometime, I have blueprints and designs of devices that might fascinate you." Yes, while not the Time Lord himself, Whooves was an inventor, I learned a while back. A stallion with ambition and ideas. I can admire that. Then he frowned curiously, "Though, if you don't mind indulging me, since I've rarely seen you outside of the library. What has been preoccupying your time lately?" Before I could spew another web of lies, I heard two voices approaching us, directing our gazes to Twilight and Rarity. The latter of which looked apologetic. "Again, I am terribly sorry, Twilight, for expressing my gratitude to Spike like that." "Don't worry about it, Rarity, even I didn't know he wasn't going to wash that cheek for a week." Twilight assured her friend. Upon reaching their destination, the two unicorn's looked at us. "Excuse us, please." We politely stepped aside for the mare's to get some food, the two smiling in thanks. "Anyway, I think Spike accepted that kiss as his early birthday present, and the best present he ever received by anypony." The two giggled. "He can be adorable at times." Rarity said pleasantly, picking out her meal via magic. "Loyal. A hard worker. Very helpful and dedicated. You're lucky to have Spike as your assistant, Twilight." The purple mare nodded, "I sure am. Though sometimes I wished he'd be a lot more productive during daytime; when that dragon naps, it's almost impossible to wake him up. But Spike's only a kid, he needs his rest, plus I have Owlicious to help me with nighttime tasks, and Stardust in case either are preoccupied with other chores." "Speaking of Spike being only a child." Rarity evidently noticed me listening in on their conversation. Whooves had already moved to the other side of the table, across me. "Is it true that you gifted Spike a weapon for his birthday, Stardust?" Feeling multiple surprised eyes on me, I chuckled. "First of all, love, it's plastic. It's not going to harm anyone... properly. Second, I am not some kind of monster who would hand an infant a dangerous tool." Noticing Twilight side-glancing at me from selecting her own food, I smirked. "And third, at least my present isn't something I give to Spike every year simply because I personally adore the gift in question." Rising to the bait, of course, Twilight halted what she was doing and narrowed her eyes at me. "At least my gift is far more educational than a toy sword." Oh, you wanna do this, love? Let's do this. "At least my present is more practical, and is something he won't grow easily bored of." "At least mine helps him mature." "At least mine allows him to enjoy his days of youth." "At least I'm thinking for his future." "At least he's actually grateful for my gift-" "At least he won't potentially hurt anyone-!" "At least he won't become Twilight two-point-oh-!" "Oh for the love of- just kiss already!" An annoyed voice interjected, switching our stares to a arm-folding flying Rainbow Dash, who rolled her eyes. "Sheesh." My glare didn't faze her, but the idea was outrageous. Any curses to be thrown at the blue mare was interrupted, however, as another pegasus spoke, "Wait, are you two dating?" Knowing exactly who she was asking, our shocked gazes turned to Derpy. "No!" Both Twilight and I denied heatedly. I thought we were past this! I wouldn't date a pony even if it meant saving the entire world from the apocalypse. Now I could feel eyes everywhere on me, and I slowly looked around. Whooves looked as though he was repressing a chuckle. Derpy, Lyra, Pinkie and Fluttershy regarded us curiously. And Bon Bon, Rarity, Applejack and Rainbow Dash had knowing expressions. For the love of-! "For God's sake you peo- ponies." I said in frustration. To the side, Twilight's own features were completely red with embarrassment. Yeah? How do you think I feel? "What's in God's name makes you think we're... dating?" I forced the last word out, as the implications were enough to make me vomit. To my horror, there were several answers. "You both spend a lot of time with each other ever since Stardust returned to Ponyville after the defeat of Discord, mostly alone. Spike told me." Rarity. "Most of the time one of you talks about the other." Rainbow Dash. "Ya argue often, like any couple argues." Applejack. "You both clearly care about one another." Bon Bon. "We see the way you two look at each other!" Lyra. "And you just look so cute together!" The conclusion, from Derpy. ...Jesus. Jesus [BEEP] Christ. I sighed, rubbing my own forehead at all these false observations. I refused to meet Twilight's helpless look. "You Goddamn ponies." I muttered in disbelief. "Oh, and you both have a lot in common." "That does it." I said in irritated finality after Pinkie's statement. My hooves were already making way towards the door. I didn't need this. I never needed this. "Where are you going?" I heard the Sonic ripoff ask in amused bemusement. "Away from all of you." I snapped, opening the front door to the outside world, and leaving before anyone could stop me. My destination was clear. I needed to calm down, and the only way to do that would be far, far away from all these assumption-making ponies. "Stardust! A moment, please!" Not even twenty steps away from the library and I was being followed. I sighed, halting briefly for the stallion to catch up without looking behind. "I apologize for what happened back there," Whooves began, his expression from the corner of my eye sincere. "I hardly assisted you back there when the teasing occurred." This prompted me to sigh again, seriously wanting to just be somewhere else right now. "It's fine, Doctor, I'd done the same thing in regards to you and Derpy." That statement caused his eyes to widen, his own cheeks flushing. "I-I don't comprehend your meaning." "Of course." I allowed myself a small smirk, before continuing my walk. Whooves was quick to pursue. "R-Regardless of assumptions made by anyone, it was rather unfair to embarrass you and Miss Sparkle back there, despite the significant evidence- I mean no evidence at all!" He hurriedly corrected himself after I sent a look. My head shook, tiredly. "I have one heated debate with Twilight, and immediately everyone assumes we're... an item." The concept was beyond absurd. Me, and Twilight? A couple? That's about as sensible as Bella and Edward. We were both incompatible, so why would anyone quickly deem us as life partners? "Well, from what I heard back there, the assumptions were made for a long time before today." Whooves pointed out, and I shrugged at the sound point. "Without the basic idea of what's going on, with the majority of your time in the library, I can hardly fault them for crafting such ideas." "I've simply been giving Twilight information about my homeland." I lied, flawlessly I might add. "She wished to learn more from the perspective of one of its inhabitants, and I obliged." "Ah." Whooves quickly accepted the deceit, nodding. "I understand. I have heard about Miss Sparkle's legendary pursuit for knowledge." "Accurate enough." I confirmed in amusement. Since it was Spike's birthday today, the studious mare decided to cancel today's session in favour of celebrating the young dragon. "Anyway, since you clearly desire time away from the party back there, I was wondering if you might assist me with an errand of mine." The switch of topic incited me to raised an intrigued brow, glancing at the conservative stallion. "What kind of errand?" Whooves continued, "Well I wish to create another physical design of one of my future planned inventions. There's a workshop with the right materials, and I need somepony to help carry some of them back to my house." Doesn't sound too difficult. "What kind of craft?" I asked, admittedly curious about this design of his. A TARDIS, perhaps? A smile was on his muzzle, the brown Earth Pony evidently proud of his own ideas. "A craft that will enable flight to all ponies who weren't born with wings, such as myself. One that can carry more than one pony at once, faster and more durable than a hot air balloon." ...I'm going to make the assumption than my friend here will be responsible for the creation of planes in Equestria. "Tell me, is your last name Wright?" I asked jokingly. Blue confused eyes regarded me. "No, why do you ask?" "I jest." I gestured forward. "I'll be happy to help. Lead the way, Doctor." I was correct in my assumption. The blueprints Whooves displayed when we brought the materials back to his place matched that of a small plane. Body, wings, everything. His house was littered with ideas; drawings, sketches, tools and materials all over, mainly in his workshop. The Earth Pony explained in rather excruciating detail what he was planning for the future of pony kind, and I barely listened to about a quarter of it. I found myself then staying over for tea - dinner as they call their evening meals - and boy could the stallion cook. And even though Whooves continuously babbled on about his ideal plans for the future of Equestria, he managed to ask questions in-between about my own homeland, which I could only respond with short answers before he started running his mouth again. I'm shocked I haven't asked this pony to shut the hell up yet, even while we walk back to my place. The stallion insisted on accompanying me, having no desire at all to cease talking. "- I thought about using coal as a main power supply, but my ideal machine isn't like a train, so there has to be something I'm not considering-" ...Hm? "- Though would, and could, coal be used as a temporary reliance of fuel until I find something more suitable for my design- Hm? Is something the matter?" Whooves obviously noticed my expression, and followed my gaze. "Why, if it isn't our young birthday dragon. And he looks to be carrying a pile of objects towards the library." "Observant as ever, Doctor." I stated dryly, heading at a brisk pace towards the oblivious Spike. The young lizard was recklessly holding a variety of heavy-looking items, unsteadily walking to the red door awaiting him. "Spike?" At the sudden tone, the dragon let out a surprised noise, and reflexes caused me to grab a trophy before it impacted Spike's head, as all the numerous items fell down around him. Looking at me, evidently peeved, Spike quickly stood up and dusted himself off. "You scared me, Stardust." "I say," Whooves caught up, speaking curiously, "My young friend, where did you get all these items? If I recall correctly, some of your gifts in the library did not consist of a rubber chicken, a trophy, a guitar and a sink." He listed off a few of the things Spike was carrying back to the house. ...I won't ask how you remember these things, Whooves. The dragon rubbed the back of his head, avoiding our gaze while beginning to pick up some of the things. "Well... I sorta got them... from other ponies around Ponyville..." I wasn't frowning at the apparent generosity of the townsfolk. No, my eyes were narrowed at the tone of his answer. "Really. Everyone was aware today was your birthday?" "When I told them, yeah." Whooves and I exchanged a glance. Something felt really, really off about this. And obviously the intelligent stallion beside me had that feeling as well. "And several of the citizens just handed you these gifts after hearing it was your birthday?" Whooves inquired, matching my suspicious look. Spike nodded, "Absolutely." Yet that tone of his held something I couldn't quite pinpoint. "What, did you demand they give you something?" I asked, half-jokingly. Yet something in my gut told me that was exactly the case. And I was right! The lizard completely turned around, his voice very nervous as he answered. "Well, not exactly..." Again Whooves and I shared a look before regarding the dragon. "'Not exactly'?" The Earth Pony echoed disapprovingly, "You mean you deliberately informed others about your birthday just so you can gain more presents?" At the tone and question, Spike seemed to stiffen, slowly looking back at us with a sheepish smile and innocent shrug. Uh no, that's not gonna work on me. "Spike..." "I couldn't help myself!" The dramatic dragon began after hearing my tone, already on his knees and looked as though he was begging for mercy. "I just never got so many presents from anyone before in my life! I just didn't want it to stop! Don't you know how awesome it is to get so many presents in one day?" At the confession, my frown hardened, and Spike seemed to freeze at my clear disappointment. "So you admit to intentionally getting more things from others just to satisfy your self-indulgence?" "I... guess so. I mean yes! Yes that's exactly what I did!" My glare softened at the frightened look, inciting my sigh. "There's being grateful, Spike, and then there's being greedy." I met the dragon's green uncertain eyes. "I understand your predicament. You're only a child, and have only ever received one present a year during your time in Canterlot. Clearly the lack of presents has never taught you humility. You should be grateful for what you get from those willing to give you something, not demand presents simply because you believe you deserve them." Both Spike and Whooves observed as I continued with my lecture. This dragon had to learn something. "Can you imagine how the townsfolk felt by your demanding of presents? The guilt? How I feel about this just as I'm certain Twilight would? Disappointment? How Rarity would feel, knowing that the young selfless dragon who gave her a very special gem a week ago became selfish on his own birthday? The sadness?" The mention of the white unicorn did its work the most. Spike looked away, clear shame on his face. "Wow... I never thought of it that way. Have I been so greedy, asking everypony to give me stuff?" "Yes." I was being blunt, gesturing to the numerous objects laying on the ground. "In history, greed has destroyed friendships. Remember your act of kindness and generosity when you gave Rarity that ruby heart? The happiness and joy she displayed?" "Yeah..." The memory brought a small smile to his face. "She was so happy. And that made me happy." Spike looked at the objects surrounding him, before glancing up at us. "I should return these to their rightful owners, shouldn't I?" "Bingo, Spike." I nodded in approval, feeling satisfaction at my short speech working. "So you understand what I'm saying then?" "I think so. You're saying I should be thankful for what I've got, and never expect or demand anything from anyone, even on my birthday." "Well you can always expect something." I said, proceeding to help the dragon by picking some of the objects up myself. "But even if you don't get what you wanted, you should always be grateful for what you did get, and humble to those who gave you those things." Spike nodded, understanding clear in his voice. "I get it. No matter what you get, always be humble and never demand for more from others." Basically. I smiled in approval, rubbing the infant embarrassed dragon's scaly head fondly. "So, do you recall which gift belongs to who?" "I think so..." "...Well I'm sure we'll find out which owns what as we travel through the town." "Indeed." Whooves finally spoke up, having already picked some of the items up himself. Huh. Upon noticing my look, he smiled. "You didn't believe I wouldn't assist you two, after you helped me out today, Stardust? We're friends too, remember?" "Of course." I smirked. Less stuff for me to carry anyway. As we proceeded on our way to our first town, I spoke to the dragon beside us. "And after we return home, I have the perfect bedtime story for you, about a selfish prince whose greed became his own undoing. I'm sure you'll love it." Spike nodded, seemingly excited, as Whooves then said to me in a clearly impressed voice, "That was a well thought-out speech just then, my friend. Do you make them often?" "A trait passed down from my father." And unfortunately I can't seem to stop myself whenever I begin making a speech. I was in the middle of pacing, as my bedroom door was knocked upon. "Come in." There was no surprise as Twilight's head poked through the opened gap. "Hey." "Twilight." I smiled in greeting as she entered. Though for some reason, the mare looked quite hesitant as she walked in. "Something the matter?" "Not at all." The intelligent unicorn quickly shifted her expression to calmness, reassuring me she was alright. "I was a little concerned that you wouldn't want to see me after... what happened earlier at the party." At that, Twilight looked as though she was trying to repress from blushing. Ah... that. "I don't blame you for the other's thoughts and opinions, my dear." My turn to reassure her. "It doesn't surprise me over your kind's naivety." Instead of objecting to my words about her own species, Twilight slowly nodded. "I'm glad you think that... minus the gullible comment. I'd be scared if you never wanted to talk to me again after those awkward questions from them." "Like I care what they think of me." I scoffed. The unicorn threw an amused look. "Clearly you do, otherwise you wouldn't have stormed out of the library like that, Stardust." ...Point taken. "Well I try not to care what others think of me." I rolled my eyes, before regarding the distant unicorn. "Surely you're not... bothered by their words, are you? If you want I can tell them to pack it in, Twilight." "Oh no, no, that won't be necessary." Twilight quickly said, shaking her head, but still avoiding my gaze. "But I was thinking, maybe we should lessen the sessions we have together, if we want those preposterous rumors to stop." ...Clearly this was on her mind a while. "That's up to you." I replied evenly, restraining a compassionate urge to walk forward and comfort the unicorn. "Though I won't lie, these sessions have been the highlight of my days ever since returning to Ponyville." "Me asking repetitive questions about your home world and species?" Twilight asked in faint amusement, a small smile on her purple muzzle. "Spending time with you is always worth the headaches from getting up in the mornings." At the honesty, the unicorn looked away, clearly embarrassed. "But seriously, Twilight, if you want us to spend less time with those sessions, I'll oblige to your wishes. Plus obviously you still have your studies of friendship to do. Hell, I'm amazed how you're studying about the two at once so effortlessly." For a moment, Twilight didn't respond, evidently contemplating. Sometimes I wonder what precisely she thinks that she doesn't share with us, even her own friends. Eventually the studious unicorn spoke, "You really don't mind how much time we spend with each other, despite what the others believe?" Was that relief in her tone? "To hell what they think." I shrugged. "Besides, they'll learn the truth about me sooner or later." The Mane Six, anyway. Only Twilight and Applejack were currently aware. I planned to tell the others at the seemingly right moment. "You might be right about that." Twilight concurred, nodding. "Well, I'm flattered you think so highly of me, just as I do you-" "God knows why." "- Because I don't want these sessions of ours to end anytime soon as well." "Glad to hear it." I said sincerely, smiling with her. "So, is there anything else?" "As a matter of fact, there is." The mare confirmed, glancing behind her at the doorway. "Spike told me what happened this evening. How you made him see he was being too greedy for his own health. Imagine my surprise when I found him writing a letter to Princess Celestia tonight, learning how important it is to be humble with the things you get, and never demand more from others." I shrugged at the veiled praise. "I did what was necessary, my dear. Spike's sudden hunger for more things was very concerning." "Yes it was, and I'm glad you were there to stop him before he went too far." This time the grateful unicorn did approach, those purple eyes of her sparkling happily, "It was wrong of me to think that toy sword you got him for his birthday was a sign of poor influence. I'm sorry for doubting you." "Apology accepted." I replied in amusement. Though something about her statement struck me as peculiar. "Sorry, what do you mean by 'poor influence', exactly?" "Spike seems to look up to you as an older brother." At the casual, yet humoured answer, the implications of the very idea caused me to scoff. "Big Macintosh would make a more fitting brother figure for him than I." "Well, he does have less of an attitude." Twilight chuckled at my look. "Regardless, you seem to have created a sibling bond with Spike. And I won't lie, I don't disapprove of it; considering all you've done for him; when Rarity was taken by those Diamond Dogs, when Owlicious joined us, when you kept Spike company during the Grand Galloping Gala and earlier today when you taught him a valuable lesson. Never mind that you've kept him company most of the time whenever I hanged out with the rest of our friends." ...Huh. Well when this observant unicorn put it like that... I suppose I understand why Spike would foolishly regard me as some sort of brother figure to look up to and learn from. Honestly the idea makes me feel... good. Honoured. Flattered. Proud even. "Has he told you he regards me to that extent?" "Spike implied as much." Twilight shrugged, grinning faintly. "He never stopped talking about you when you were in Canterlot for a month, wondering how you were doing and such." "Well, glad to know someone at least asked about me." I smirked as Twilight flushed. "In my defense, I was still recovering from the shock made by the fact that you're an extraterrestrial life form who's been living in my house for a long time." She said meekly. "Ah yes, Spike had mentioned in his letters you were slowly taking in the news, one time by staring out of a window waiting for her 'brave and mysterious alien' to come back." I concluded my teasing with laughter as a full-on blush returned to the mare's features. It turns out any worry of mine from earlier about using a plastic sword with my hooves was for naught. While I couldn't twirl the toy blade around all fancy-like, I could still get the job done in sparring with others. Exhibit A: Spike. "Okay, you win that round." The defeated dragon panted a little, evidently growing tired of my effortlessly deflections towards his predictable and simple assaults. "Just give me a moment to catch my breath." I smirked a little, lowering my own blade. This morning, instead of conducting another session with Twilight, I suggested to Spike we spar with our new toys outside. To which he eagerly accepted, to my delight. I love sword combat. True I've never wielded a genuine metallic weapon of the sort in my life, but the concept always fascinated me. A duel between two with swords had more meaning, a real test of superiority, it lets you analyze your opponent further, and assists you by finding a worthy foe or sparring partner to face against to keep you skilled. The closest I had to swords back home were plastic lightsabers, often sparring with my brother and little sister. ...I grew up with Star Wars, okay? Speaking of the legendary sci-fi, I used the Makashi Salute with my sword, and waited. From the corner of my eye, having joined us on the hill and preoccupied reading a book on the grass, Twilight glanced at us, meeting my gaze. Her expression seems to be saying "I told you so." Making me think back to our conversation last night- A movement from the other side of my eye quickly had me block the sneak attack, Spike grinning deviously before launching another series of basic moves. Using my sword with one hoof and he with both his hands, I deflected his attacks to all directions, already seeing the frustration on the lizard's face by my practiced usage of Makashi. For those asking themselves, Makashi is one of the seven lightsaber forms of combat. Fans of Star Wars remember Count Dooku? Yeah, his style. Directing his blade upwards, I quickly jabbed the dragon's stomach, forcing him to take a few steps back to catch more of his breath. "That was a dirty move." I commented about his sneak attack earlier, but Spike frowned, obviously catching the approval of my tone. Hey, warriors fight dirty. I'd be a hypocrite to scold Spike for using a move like that. The dragon shrugged cockily, "You were distracted by looking at Twilight, as per usual, so I took the chance." ...Okay, I knew that was a taunt. I narrowed my eyes at the smug lizard, who held with both small hands his plastic weapon up defensively. So, if I inspire Spike as an older sibling figure, then I wonder, after I've beaten his arse here and now, if he'll regret ever regarding me as such. "Play nice, boys." Twilight ordered from the side, a mixture of amusement, commanding and embarrassment in her tone. Pointing my blade at the prepared dragon, I said, "Oh don't worry Twilight, I won't go too far." A sinister grin fixed on my muzzle as Spike shifted nervously, and quickly deflected my charging assault. Like I said, not 'too far'. Chapter Thirty-Nine: Balance Development Chapter Thirty-Nine: Balance Development "Are you the first?" "The first what, sorry?" "The first of your kind to have ever traveled between worlds." Twilight clarified, while also effectively knocking out my remaining bishop. The move caused me to wince; I couldn't afford anymore of my advantageous pieces to be removed from the board. "Unless you count the moon as a world, I am, indeed, the first of my species to have ever randomly end up in another planet." I replied conversationally while moving another pawn forward, setting up a defense that will stall the mare's forces long enough for my plan to work. Chess had officially became a part of our sessions together, as a way of Twilight getting the information she desires down without it becoming a bore. Plus, it keeps my brain on high alert, enabling me to be more helpful when providing descriptions and explanations whenever the knowledge-seeking unicorn asked for them. "You said your people had the technology to travel to your planet's moon." Twilight recalled, thinking thoroughly before initiating her next move, moving her knight to the left of the board. "And that you're close to travelling to a neighboring planet. Mars wasn't it?" I smirked at the recollection. "Do you remember everything I tell you, Twilight?" A faint smile, her eyes not looking up from the board. "Only the important parts." Shocking. "Fair enough." I moved my black castle to the side, setting up the wall of defense required. It was always like this; I'd choose black whenever we played this game. Twilight often asked why I prefer black to white, stating there was a higher probability of victory when a player chooses white. My response was an indifferent shrug, telling her that old habits died hard. Even as a child I always chose black in every chess game. Why stop now? "Yet you don't have the technology capable of transporting you to another world countless light years away from your solar system?" I shook my head, Twilight sounding vastly intrigued. "So there's no other possibility than this 'Specter' being responsible for bringing you here." "Considering these circumstances, my dear, there are few plausible explanations to consider." I confirmed, frowning at the next piece she moved. And straight afterwards, Twilight turned her attention to the floating parchment beside her, the quill writing down the entire conversation. It took a few minutes before any of us spoke again, planning our moves carefully, knocking out each other's pieces, mostly the pawns, to get to our respective queens. I wasn't ashamed to admit that Twilight won most of the rounds, because even I wasn't an intelligent mastermind, unlike her. But no matter how many times I lose, I enjoyed the game all the more. The opponents I faced back home during this game were dreadfully boring, and Twilight offered a refreshing challenge. An obstacle to overcome. And at least she didn't cheat unlike her sore loser of a mentor. "Remember when Princess Celestia asked you to live with me- in the library?" Twilight quickly corrected herself, causing me to raise a humoured brow. "Why did you say yes?" I shrugged at the honest inquiry, refraining from averting my eyes from the board. "Your house IS a library, Twilight. Apart from my fondness of those in general, it did possibly have the information I required to return home." "Yet that was all for naught." I sighed at the truthful words. "Unfortunately." Then I felt a pitying glance towards me. Don't you dare, Twilight- "I'm sure you'll return home sooner or later. Trust me." I shrugged off the reassuring words, moving another pawn forward to stall for time. My wall of defense was complete and perfect. All I need to do now was knock our her king and we're golden. "Truth be told, Twilight, I was going to reject the offer of staying here at first, regardless of a beneficial library to reside within." "Why's that?" The unicorn inquired, swiftly removing my black pawn with her one of two castles. "I despise being a burden to anyone, or accepting hospitality when I don't deserve it." My next move was my own castle sneaking upwards from the side, knocking out her white bishop. The tone was humourous. "Well, you've yet to be a burden to me at all." Twilight retaliated by advancing another pawn to stop my castle, evidently stalling for time as to penetrate my defenses. "Despite our arguments and bickering, and your blatant disrespect towards the Princess, your negative attitude, your exaggerate praise towards me-" "Oh? You don't like the compliments?" I cut her off in amusement, her own words finally prompting me to glance upwards at the flushing mare. Ah how it was entertaining to tease the modest pony. "Not that they're not appreciated." Twilight quickly replied, keeping her intense eyes focused on the board. "But sometimes you just exaggerate with what you say about me and my capabilities." That incited me to smirk, returning my gaze to the board as she began assaulting my wall of defense. "My dear Twilight, nothing I say about you is exaggerated." Thus we begin experiment number I've-lost-count. Myself wearing that ridiculous metal helmet again which was attached to that advanced machine, concentrating on the piece of board in front of me. The purpose? Utilizing my quote and unquote "superpower" to smash this wood before me in half. From the side, Twilight observed nearby the machine which will present the information from my next action. Shocking that everything surrounding us in this basement hasn't been filled to the brink yet. Months upon months of sessions has currently resulted in mountains of neat organized papers stacked in piles all over the place, all the information I provided to Twilight about my home planet and its inhabitants. Utterly amazing how I haven't grown tired of it yet. "You may begin when ready." Twilight spoke. I nodded, raising my front right limb upwards to give this innocent board a swift karate chop. We were to begin by having me deliver a normal hit without using my power, and then trying with that power. It was one of many tests we've conducted before, also having see how magic affects me quite differently to others, and what else my so-called "gift" was capable of. Specter did mention there were other things balance can do, and that I'll find out eventually. When I said as much to Twilight, the mare immediately resorted to helping me find out. So far? Nothing, aside from the super strength. Swinging the limb downwards, I winced at the following pain that my hoof suffered. Ow. "Hmm, nothing yet." The oblivious unicorn said, not even glancing towards me. "Now, try again, this time with that strength of yours." Alright... Setting my aching right limb down, it was my left's turn, raising that one upwards to obliterate the undamaged board. Okay, let's see... what positive and negative emotions were I feeling at the moment? Well, annoyance at the pain of my right hoof, that's negative. As for positive... hm... well I generally don't feel blissful emotions. I quickly scanned the room for anything that would assist. And the answer was right in front of me, in the form of an intelligent studious purple mare. Pushing those two different emotions to the forefront of my mind, I swung down. And... not much happened. My other limb didn't feel as much pain this time, yet the board wasn't snapped in half by the force of it. Quite the contrary, a circle of cracks was the result of my swift chop. Huh... Hearing the machine Twilight was observing at work, I switched my gaze to the focused unicorn, who was pulling our the paper presenting the results, regarding it thoughtfully. "Intriguing..." "...Care to share your findings, Twilight?" I inquired while rubbing one limb in comfort before the other. "Your body evidently gained a significant boost of muscle when you temporarily utilized that power." Twilight began, stating the obvious of course. Her purple eyes frowned at the long paper before her. "These readings show that, however, there was no change in your physique upon doing so. Have you noticed, Stardust, that when using this power, there's no expanse of muscles on your body?" ...Now that you come to mention it. I looked down, examining my chest and front limbs. I see no physical upgrade, my body remains as thing as ever. I never really exercise, so it comes as no surprise by the clear lack of muscle. "I've... never really noticed, Twilight, no. I was rather preoccupied with fighting for my life whenever using it." The unicorn was currently too serious, however, to take a joke. "No boost in muscle mass. Nothing changed in your bloodstream. No significant difference to brain activity. Nothing. It's as though that gift of yours came from something along the lines of willpower." "Or balance." Twilight nodded. "Or balance." Finally, she glanced up from the readings, which was just a long sheet of paper with a zigzagging red line in the middle. How she managed to decipher anything from that, I'll never know. "If I'm to guess, from my own studies of the concept, your temporary physical prowess is equal to that of whatever you combat against. This is all speculation, but it'd explain why you were only able to damage the board there, and not completely break it." Yes, Specter mentioned as such. It makes sense... I suppose... "Don't worry, I'm still as puzzled as you are." Twilight said upon seeing my expression, looking down at the reading again with a thoughtful "Hmm..." "Hey Twilight! Stardust!" Our gazes quickly turned to the running Spike, who had been quiet the whole time, researching for some things at Twilight's request. Carrying an open book with him, the dragon set the information on the nearby table, making room be shoving some of the stacked papers out of the way, which Twilight was quick to catch with her horn. "You two might want to see this." Oh? Exchanging curious glances, the mare and I approached the table and glanced down at the page where Spike was pointing at. "Look at it closely. Doesn't it seem familiar to you two?" The lizard was pointing specifically at a picture, in sketched form. It was of a heart, the shape of one not a human heart. Wings were sticking out of the sides of the top part, both looking like a combination of an angel and demon wings. In the middle was that of a large star, each point of it joining the line of the heart it was centered in. I frowned, an inkling in my brain that this picture does, indeed, look familiar... But where...? A gasp of realization from Twilight. "Of course!" We both looked at the suddenly excited mare. "Stardust, remove your cape." Remove my-? Oh! Knowing exactly where Twilight wanted to look, I pulled back the dark blue fabric to an extent, revealing the offending cutie mark in question. Gesturing for me to keep displaying it for a moment, the knowledgeable unicorn proceeded with looking back and forth from the picture to my permanent tattoo. "Yeah, it looks almost exactly like Stardust's cutie mark, doesn't it?" Spike asked rhetorically. That it does, I'll have to agree. Though the major differences being that unlike the picture, my damn mark had no wings on the sides, and the star in the center of the heart wasn't massive, none of the star's ends meeting the outlines of the larger shape. "What book was this again, Spike?" Twilight asked without looking. "'Generations Of Theorized Meanings Behind The Concept Of Balance.'" Spike said the book's title, looking justifiably pleased with himself. Generations of-? I see... I smirked down, proud of the dragon. "Good job Spike. I think we have some doggy treats lying around here for you." Spike beamed. "Well thanks I- Hey!" Glancing at Twilight, I realized I'll be in this position for a while now; the expression and postures of the unicorn indicated she was in "study mode". What does that entail? Well it basically means that neither Spike or I will be dismissed from the mare's presence for a long time. Saving myself the pain of a further aching limb, I fully removed the cape, quickly feeling literally naked without it. Honestly, despite these ponies having clothes, I just wish they'd all have some form of decency. Plus it was unnerving for Twilight to be checking out... my rear end. Ugh... "Take a picture, it'll last longer." I muttered, and regretted it immediately as Twilight nodded in agreement, an old-fashioned camera appearing out of nowhere and a white flash covered my field of vision. Argh! "Where did you say you studied balance from, Stardust?" Twilight inquired as I rubbed my eyes. "I'm fine, Twilight thank you." I said irritably as clear sight returned to me. "And in answer to your question, I didn't." "All right, then where did you study the concept?" "...Nowhere?" What was Twilight asking, exactly? At the genuine answer, the unicorn curiously regarded me. "'Nowhere'? Surely you've researched about balance from either books or those computer things you've told me about." I shook my head, finally grasping what she meant now. Twilight then blinked. "Wait a minute... you mean you've never done any research about balance itself, from anything? You just made up your philosophy from scratch?" Well Star Wars and Kingdom Hearts played a hand in the development of how I perceive the concept. "Well, Twilight, balance is a non-physical element, no?" I shrugged. "I don't need to read or research about it from the opinion of those who died centuries ago." "But reading about it from those of the past helps you learn." Twilight countered. "Surely the detailed thoughts of others about balance would've helped you develop your philosophy further. You said so yourself that your own ideals were incomplete." "...I've never really thought about it." I admitted thoughtfully, rubbing my beard. "I don't focus studying as much as you, Twilight, I prefer forming my own views about the subject than getting inspired from someone else's. Besides, I've spent the majority of my life dwelling and creating my philosophy without help from anyone, why start now?" "It could help you complete your ideals." "...I suppose." As always, Twilight conjures up sound points. "But I've come too far now to receive any help." "It's never too late to receive help." Again, sound point my dear. "The problem here is, Stardust, you're reluctant to accept assistance from anyone. Even your friends." My answer was immediate. "I hate to be a burden-" "You're never a burden to your friends." Obviously knowing what I was going to say, Twilight cut me off calmly, gesturing to herself and Spike. "We would never consider you as one." The dragon nodded enthusiastically. "That's because you're too sentimental for your own good." I retorted light-heartedly. But inwardly I felt quite grateful. Ignoring the comment, Twilight returned her focus to the book. "And clearly, there are benefits to researching about anything of interest. Look at this page Spike found, for example." Alright, there was no argument from me there. "Are there others on your world who study balance?" Spike asked, taking that silent moment to speak up. "If there are, I don't know them." Shaking my head, I glanced at the listening dragon. "The concept doesn't really hold much weight to the majority of humanity, Spike, not while so many of us are preoccupied with violence, war and suffering from the aftermath of it all." "...Well that's a downer." Spike pouted. That's right, pouted. "What did you mean earlier, when answering Spike's question?" "How do you mean?" I inquired back, closing the oven door as it begun working on the brownies. Beside me, Twilight was magically swirling the liquid of her tea with the spoon. "When you said that many of your own species were focusing more on war. You mentioned once that your people are more open to violence." Which explains much, I swore was what Twilight was thinking. "But I never really dwelled on it much. Forgive me for asking this, but are your people... at war?" I snorted at the hesitant question, taking a seat by the table. "They're always at war." I informed the curious unicorn, who joined me by the side. "I prefer not to think about it much myself, but I can't recall a moment, through my entire life, where the entirety of the Earth was at complete and utter peace." Finishing stirring her tea, Twilight frowned. "But why?" "Control. Conquest. Setting examples. Any excuse for battle really." I shrugged, glancing behind at the oven. twenty-four minutes by now. "I don't focus on the politics and reasoning behind it all, Twilight, I concern myself more on my own life." "Even when countless of your own kind are throwing their own lives away?" "For what they believe in." I sighed, as Twilight stared hard at the surface of her own drink. "I despise the pointless violence as well, Twilight. I might be a warrior-" I frowned a little at the light scoff. "- But that doesn't mean I enjoy even the thought of bloodshed. As far as I'm concerned, these wars will probably go on forever." Twilight didn't speak for a moment, before finally murmuring. "That's probably the most pessimistic statement to have ever left your muzzle." As she took a sip. I chuckled. "Well, I prefer being realistic than a joy of sunshine." "Shocking." "Hmph. Anyway, the current wars back home are more of skirmishes. Around seventy years ago, a war that shook the foundation of my planet ended." Twilight fully regarded me now, catching her complete interest. "Though you might not want to hear this, Twilight, lest I ruin your positive day." "Well I'll probably learn about it anyway." The unicorn shrugged, looking quite fascinated. "Please, continue." ...Well, her funeral over her innocence. I slowly nodded. "Alright, though keep in my mind I don't have the entire historic details. You remember what I told you about World War One?" Twilight frowned contemplatively for a moment, before concentrating as a few stacks of paper then appeared on the kitchen table. "I'll take that as a yes. Anyway, while almost a century ago the biggest conflict to have ever taken over Earth ended, it was only two decades later before another followed." "Only twenty years, while your world was still recovering?" I nodded at Twilight's surprise. Knowing exactly what she was going to do next, I waited as a new notepad and quill appeared out of nowhere for the unicorn to take notes. "Go on." "A man, an idealist who believed in the racial purity of his own country, rounded up his army through convincing speeches and false promises, and declared war on us once again, instigating the second World War. Unlike our last foe who led the opposing forces during the first conflict, this man is far more infamous, who desired nothing more but to enforce his views on the entire world, believing that all of humanity should be birthed with blonde hair and blue eyes." Wow, saying that last part out loud made the story sound quite ludicrous. "This man, who was he?" I focused on Twilight, meeting her intent gaze with my intense own. "Adolf Hitler." I allowed my clear disgust of that [BEEP]'s name to leave my throat. "An idealistic monster, with the sole purpose of wiping out those he deemed 'impure'. You thought Nightmare Moon and Discord were bad, Twilight? They are nothing, nothing, compared to the villains spawned from my planet." The unicorn looked as though she was about to protest, but I wasn't having it, "Comparing them with that madman is pointless, regardless. Hitler was a far more genuine threat; he committed acts so atrocious and unforgivable, there was no denying that man had to be put down immediately." Not even those hilarious parody videos could justify that man's actions. "What did he do?" Twilight was evidently hesitant upon asking. "...I don't think you're ready to know, not yet anyway." I said somberly, holding up a hoof as Twilight opened her muzzle. "You're too pure, Twilight, too innocent, like the rest of your species. One day, when I'm certain you can take it, I'll tell you." Hopefully, that will be never. "But for now, simply have the knowledge I'm willingly giving you." "...All right." Twilight reluctantly agreed, expressing clear disappointment towards my hesitation. "So what happened?" Nodding my head, I proceeded, occasionally glancing at the oven so I wouldn't lose track of time. "The war lasted for, I believe, about six years, more than its predecessor. More and more countries joined us in our fight against the opposing force. Suffice to say, we were winning. And eventually a fellow ally of ours took siege over our foe's capitol city, where Hitler was occupying." "And they captured him, thus ending the war?" "Oh the war ended alright, but not with the imprisonment of that madman." I clarified. "No, Hitler refused to be captured, so he took his own life before we could arrest him." "I see..." Twilight stared down at her half-empty drink again. "That's... wow." "Indeed." I chuckled slightly, turning and standing up to check on the brownies. "And even though the war ended, people believed we were finally at peace. But obviously that's not the case. Skirmishes, alongside the short Cold War, occurred decades later, followed by a heinous crime which took thousands of innocent lives." Hm, well the brownies looked alright. I'll give it another fifteen minutes. "What crime was that?" I heard a hesitant Twilight ask, as the oven door closed once again. Turning around, I regarded the innocent purple unicorn. Should I... No, no I've done enough damage, informing her about the actions of one psychotic madman from my world. "You know what... I think we'll save it for another time." Why did I even tell her any of this in the first place? Her curiosity? "I'm sorry for telling you this at all." "Don't be." There was no disappointment in her tone, thankfully. Slowly meeting my gaze, Twilight asked quietly, obviously puzzled, "But, how can you talk so calmly about any of this? Doesn't the reality of it all hurt? What your own species have done, what they're still doing to this day?" Retracting my limb, I answered evenly, "As I said before, I don't allow it to bother me that much. Focusing and worrying for the future of my world and people will do me no wonders, Twilight. But it has all showed me one clear thing-" No. No I'll stop there. "What?" Twilight pressed upon noticing my hesitation. "...It doesn't matter." I responded, focusing my gaze to the heated oven. "I've dampened the atmosphere enough, my dear, and I'm sorry for that. I won't do it any further. I'm sure these brownies will cheer us both up, eh?" "Hoo." "Thank you Nightshade." I acknowledged the owl as the bottle landed on my open hoof, the bird completing its task and proceeding to rest on the perch nearby. Never really minding the bird's quiet presence in my room from time to time, I pulled the cap off and immediately downed the soda. Ahh, just what I needed. After that depressing conversation with Twilight downstairs, the brownies weren't really of that much help. Losing my appetite, the rest of my share were given to a grateful Spike, who happily devoured the whole plate without a second's hesitation. "You're a lifesaver my friend." I complimented the perched nocturnal bird before continuing with the book resting on my bent-up knees. Heeding Twilight's advice from the previous afternoon, and for the sake of curiosity, I divulged myself with the words of those written by ponies of another time and era. All in relation to, what else, balance. More specifically, the picture Spike found earlier. According to the side-text, a wise unicorn had drawn the symbol as one of many ideal representations of balance, displaying the idea of harmony and chaos working together as an entirely new force. Hm. Looking down, I read the large amount of following paragraphs for any further mention of this apparent unicorn. And I found his name by the bottom third line, and the familiarity incited my head looking upwards in thought. Now where has I heard that name before-? And as always, someone knocks in the middle of my thoughts. "Come in." I said flippantly. Honestly, it's as if Equestria was trying to prevent me from seeking out more information. Oh shocking, it was Twilight who entered the room. "You know, Stardust, Owlicious may be an assistant, but he's not your servant. You could've gotten some soda by yourself." I smirked at the exasperated tone. "I'm just putting our friend Nightshade here to good use, my dear." "Owlicious." "Nightshade." Twilight shook her head. "I'm not starting this again with you." "Aww, and here I thought we were sharing something special." I chuckled, resuming my gaze on the pages. "How can I help you then, Twilight?" The purple mare approached, close enough to reach the corner of my eye. "I wish to continue a discussion we've had earlier." ...Oh boy. A tired sigh escaped my muzzle. "Twilight, I'm sorry for telling you the tragedies of my home planet-" "Not that." Twilight quickly cut me off, prompting my curious glance. Oh? "I want to talk about the circumstances behind your arrival in Equestria." ...Oh. Setting the book to the side, I sat upwards as Twilight magically summoned a chair for her to sit down. "You have my attention." The unicorn nodded, clearing her throat politely. "From my understanding, Specter presented you with certain tasks to complete before you can return home." I nodded, curious as to where Twilight was going with this. "This second task had something to do with our friends, correct?" Oh, gotta be careful here. I never informed the mare exactly whats my tasks entail. "Yes, I am to interact more with those I befriend in your world." I clarified carefully. "Oh, that's the case?" Twilight sounded genuinely surprised, purple eyes blinking at this new information. "Then why didn't you say so? We could have lessened our sessions so you could hang out more with the others." "I interact with you and Spike often, don't I?" A rhetorical question. "Well, I suppose but-" "So there we go. Besides, out of everyone's company on this damn world, I enjoy yours, and Spike's, the most." That wasn't flattery, that was the simple truth of things. Yet Twilight clearly perceived it as a compliment, her purple features brightened considerably as she looked away nervously. "Thank you... I enjoy your company a lot too... As I'm sure Spike does as well..." Thus prompting a smirk. "As I said, too sentimental for your own good, my dear." Instead of returning the jab, the mare quickly recomposed herself. "Anyway, that's your second task, to hang out more with us?" I nodded in confirmation. "If you don't mind me asking, what was the first task?" I DO mind you asking. But that would be far too rude of me to express. "It's... not really relevant." Should I just flat-out lie to her? Twilight understood the deception last time. But if she discovered I did it again, right here... Well what can I exactly say to her, that won't give her the wrong idea?! Twilight interpreted my hesitance as something else, expressing amusement. "How bad can it be?" "Not 'bad', per say. But I doubt you'll want to hear this." Shut up. Just stop talking Stardust! Change the conversation! Twilight scoffed. "After your history lesson today, I think I'll manage. Or did this Specter demand you not share the details of your previous task?" "Well no but-" Just shut up Stardust! "...Does it have something to do with me?" No answer. "...Our friends?" I forced myself to looked away. "...Stardust." Her tone was soft, reassuring even, and I felt my teeth clench. "You can trust me, you know that. Did Specter ask you to do something in relation to me and the others?" Inhaling deeply, I slowly nodded. "Yes..." The word barely left a whisper. Please don't get mad, Twilight... "...He asked you to befriend us, didn't he." Damn! She called it out! Her speculation was obviously confirmed by my flinch. "That's what this Specter did. He asked you to become our friend in order to return home, is that it?" "Yes..." I forced myself to confess, refusing to meet the unicorn's stare. No doubt she was shocked, offended, or worse. For a moment, silence elapsed the room, Twilight evidently taking the revelation in whilst I berated myself for being so sloppy. Way to go Stardust, now she knows! And now this naive unicorn will take it the wrong way! I hope you're proud of yourself! This is one reason as to why I don't make friends. Stardust Balance. Bringing balance by making friends, then ruining them. Oh for God's sake Twilight, say something! "...I see." The unicorn obliged after my mental outburst. To my slight relief, she didn't sound hurt. But I imagine her expression displayed as much. "Well, it explains quite a lot; one being why Princess Celestia asked you to stay with me and Spike in Ponyville. It wasn't to learn about friendship at all, it was so you can find your way home." Wow, when you put it like that, is makes me sound extremely selfish. Which, to be fair, was probably the case. Why was Twilight still in the room, though? Wouldn't she have left by now, upset by the fact someone she thought she could trust was apparently using her and our friends? "But what I don't understand," The unicorn continued, inciting me to slowly look sat her. Her expression was surprisingly neutral. "If that's the case, then why were you so reluctant, Stardust, to befriend us? You could've accomplished your task quicker had you been eager to accept us as your friends, especially after we offered to help you. What was holding you back?" I frowned at the earnest question. Huh, thinking about it, what had prevented me from being so reluctant? "I don't know..." I admitted quietly, staring at the mattress in thought. "I think I do." Followed by the sound of a scraping chair, as Twilight evidently got up, and a warm hoof was place don my own shoulder. Knowing what the mare was silently asking of me, I hesitantly met her gaze. No sadness or pain, betrayal or distrust, but calmness and softness, serenity and warmness. "I admit I'm a little disappointed. But I'm not mad at you, Stardust." "You should be." I protested weakly. "You didn't want to befriend us out of some selfish goal to yours. You wanted to earn our friendship, in your own time, not because of the incentive to return to your world, but because you care." I stiffened at the implications, wishing this damn unicorn would cease being so... so... observant. A light smile, "Maybe you're right; maybe I am too kind for my own good. Maybe I don't want to imagine that this stallion who's entered my life, been there for me, provided comfort when I needed it, saved my life multiple times along with Spike and our friends, was simply using us all for his own gains. Maybe I have too much faith in him, believing him to be more than he himself believes. Am I wrong?" Oh how there was the very urge to retort with 'Very'. She was wrong. She was wrong on all accounts. They all deserved a far more better, more trusting and kind and braver friend than I. Of all bronies or pegasisters to fall into this world, it was I. "...I didn't want you all to think I was manipulating you." I began slowly. Twilight nodded, sparkly warm eyes requesting I continue. "At first, yes I was hesitant. Because, even if I didn't say it to myself, you all mean much more to me than obstacles to overcome. I want to go home, more than anything, but doing so by tricking you all, deceiving those who trust and regard me so highly... well..." A tired sigh escaped my yellow muzzle, rubbing my own stressful forehead. "I couldn't do it, not by those terms." There, I said it all. You happy world? You happy Specter? "I believe you." Wait what? Twilight smiled faintly at my blinking shock. "A long time ago, I wouldn't have. But now? You've proved yourself time and time again that you care for us, for me, despite your goal. One time, you trusted me when I confirmed that my befriending you wasn't solely because the Princess requested me to. So I'm giving you the benefit of the doubt here. We'll help you return home Stardust, I promise you." So much faith. So much trust... I didn't deserve any of it. "Twilight, I-" "I think we'll skip tomorrow's session." The unicorn interrupted, removing her hoof off me - the comforting warmth leaving with her - as she turned and headed to the door. "I heard the harvesting of the rare zap apples will occur the following morning, anyway. I'm off to bed, if there's nothing else-" "There is." I quickly spout out before I could stop myself, prompting Twilight to regard me with a curious expression. "Thank you, Twilight. Though I don't deserve your friendship, I value it just as much as the others." There was so much more I wanted to do to express my gratitude, my relief, my... happiness, at Twilight's acceptance. But right now, words seemed to be the only viable option. "I'm glad." The unicorn nodded, obviously happy to hear my words. "I mean it, Twilight." I found myself persisting, restraining the urge to leap off my bed and embrace the unicorn for simply being herself. "You're an absolutely amazing pony. Out of every pony on this world, you're my favourite. I'm the luckiest human alive to have you as my friend." Ah [BEEP], I'm being sentimental again. I'll look around tomorrow morning for any pills against that. Looking down on the floorboards, Twilight was clearly embarrassed and flattered to hear such a confession. "You shouldn't pick favourites out of your friends, Stardust..." "Yeah well, nobody's perfect. Most of all me." "Nopony." I smirked at the cheeky tone and expression. "Go to bed you damn mare." Twilight chuckled, and for some reason the sound of her light laughter carried a sensation of... pleasantness within me. "I'll see you in the morning, Stardust-" "Jack." The unicorn blinked at the unexpected name. I clarified, hoping to God I wasn't going to regret this. "You can... call me Jack, if you like.. not in public though." I added quickly. "Only when it's just me, you, Spike or Nightshade." I inclined my head to the owl, who hadn't made a sound the entire time. Sometimes I wonder exactly what that bird was thinking... Twilight faintly smiled. "A sign of our friendship?" "A sign of our trust." The following expression on the mare's positive features was enough to make me feel uncomfortable, prompting me to make a shooing gesture. "Now go to bed, for God's sake." Twilight nodded, "And yes, you do deserve our friendship, every living thing isn't beyond that. Goodnight Star-... Jack." As though testing the word with her tongue, the unicorn beamed before closing the door, the only occupants in the room left being Nightshade and I. "Goodnight, my dear Twilight..." I muttered, forcing down that bizarre sensation in my stomach upon Twilight addressing me by my true name. Huh, that rhymes. Leaning back, I then noticed the owl was still in the room nearby, atop that perch that was installed in my room a while back for him. Small black eyes regarded me, and I raised a brow, swearing that beak of his was... smirking. "The [BEEP] are you looking at?" "Hoo." What's better than an apple pie? A zap apple pie. Seriously, these things are [BEEP] delicious! At first I was hesitant to even try the things, hearing how exactly they were made, but in the end I succumbed to Twilight and Spike's shared insistence I try one. Now? I sure as hell don't regret it. I ended up buying more than Twilight would've preferred. "Hey, I could very well inexplicably return to my home world anytime." I defended my actions against an exasperated Twilight, after taking another bite of the angelic-tasting pie. "We don't have zap apples there. I'm enjoying it while I can." "He's got a point." Spike added helpfully, eating his own share of zap apples. See my dear? He knows what's up. Like the inside of the quarter-eaten pie, the zap apple itself was a literal rainbow of colours, all striped together. Even the inside of the apples are striped rainbows, and just the way it looked was my other motivation behind hesitation. Hours of waiting in that line with these two to get some were worth it. "That's not what exasperates me." The purple unicorn shook her head, inclining with her head to the door. "What exasperates me, Stardust, is you laughing at poor Diamond Tiara's expense like that." Memories of previous events today incited me to chuckle, albeit harshly. The image came to mind of that pink-ish filly forced to wear bunny ears and join good ol' Granny Smith in hopping around some watering cans while reciting the entire alphabet for some reason. As if these delicious zap apples weren't already the highlight of my day. Also discovered today that bully's father was named Filthy Rich... Certainly explains a lot. Hasbro, are you even trying? "Oh Twilight, how could I not laugh at a bully's misfortune?" I replied in amusement, taking another bite of the pie. One pie being consumed, three more to go afterwards. The studious mare scoffed, "She's hardly a bully. I admit occasionally she acts a little spoiled, but she's only a filly. She doesn't know any better." I shrugged indifferently. "Bullies are bullies." Doesn't matter if they're kids, teenagers or adults, I don't tolerate the awful exercise. "Anyone who enjoys berating or physically abusing others because it makes them feel superior deserves to be mocked and scorned at." "That doesn't it make it right." I raised a brow at that. Ethics, Twilight? "You speak as if I believe in morality." Spike perked his head up at that. "You don't believe in morality?" The stuffed dragon asked, mouth filled with so much food as he spoke I refrained from expressing disapproval. Now this was a conversation I don't believe I've had with either until now. "Simply my perspective, don't take it to heart you two." I began to both pony and dragon, clearing my throat, "But in order to achieve balance, one must first cast aside the concept of morality and believe that everything happens in this universe for a reason; it is our job to accept all pleasant and awful things that occur in life and move on." "How do you cast aside morality?" I smiled at Spike's sincere question. "By accepting that there is no good or evil, no right or wrong, no black or white. Morality is a matter of perspective. What'd you find justified, others would find repulsive. What you'd find 'evil', others would find 'good'." "I'm sorry Stardust, but I'm afraid I have to disagree." Of course you do, Twilight. But I held my tongue as the mare continued, "While everything is a matter of opinion, that doesn't mean we can just turn a blind eye or simply disagree to the horrible actions of others. Take Nightmare Moon for example; she was going to cloak the world in eternal night if we didn't do something about it." "Fair enough. But I'm not saying we should just turn a 'blind eye' to the terrible actions of others." I reassured her. "I'm only saying is that, to find balance in the universe and in one's self, one must accept that the world is filled with times of harmony and chaos, and while we would agree or disagree with either, sometimes there's nothing we can do about it. Everything happens for a reason." "But that doesn't make their actions excusable." "No, it doesn't." I nodded in agreement, relieved at least that Twilight wasn't going to start a heated debate with me, yet, over this. "I don't condone the actions of Nightmare Moon, Discord or the past villains on my own world. My point is that morality is an idea, conjured up by others to justify their actions in punishing someone, or worse." "Couldn't the same be said about balance?" Spike pointed out in question, taking a moment to pat his filled belly. "Isn't that an idea as well? We've never seen any physical proof over balance, after all." "Apart from my super strength?" I smirked. Spike shrugged. "Well, yeah but that could be something else." "...A sound point, Spike." This dragon has been on a roll these past few days. "I suppose it's like religion-" And this is coming from a Christian; no offence to all religions everywhere. "- It might be real, it might be fictional. The differences in them are the individuals who believe in them." "Just as I believe in morality, you believe in balance. And we have to respect the opinions of others." Very mature Twilight. I nodded in approval as the mare lightly smiled. "Though it does explain why you attempted to reason with Discord, of all ponies." I shrugged as Spike then asked thoughtfully, "Is that why you went to confront Nightmare Moon as well?" Ah. Recalling those events, I glanced at the full dragon. "It wasn't my first intent; I originally planned to stall the mare until Twilight and the rest retrieved the Elements of Harmony. But after speaking with her... well I thought it was worth a shot to convince her to cease with her plans." "You tried to reason with Nightmare Moon?" I nodded in confirmation to Twilight's inquiry, who sounded quite contemplative. "I wasn't aware of that." "Evidently it didn't work." There was no hiding the bitter disappointment at the self-reminder. "A part of my philosophy would've been confirmed true if it did." "Which part is that?" "That whether you're on the side of light or dark is irrelevant; it is what you do with those powers that determines who you are." I said, filling my tone with conviction. "The light can be used to hurt others, just as the dark can save lives." Sitting back down, saying my piece, I continued with the apple pie, allowing the words to sink in Twilight and Spike's minds. Imagine how much better the world would be without the bias of sides. Discord eventually reforms, so that's a prime example that chaos can be used to benefit others and not just one's self. People either fear the dark or sneer at the light, when they should embrace and love both. I certainly appreciate them. "Huh, you know what else your opinion on morality explains?" Spike began after a moment passed, and we looked at him, smirking a little, "Why you attacked Gilda like that." It took every ounce of my being not to hurl this pie at the dragon's chuckling face, or Twilight's smug expression. Chapter Forty: Parenting with Pinkie Pie Chapter Forty: Parenting with Pinkie Pie The last time I was in this hospital, it was after that battle with the red dragon that Fluttershy took care of. Now? Thankfully it wasn't a visit to treat some injuries, but to visit a miracle. The miracle of life. Leaning against the corner of the window which revealed the next room, I allowed a small, serene smile to grace my muzzle. We were invited here by Pinkie Pie to see the new babies birthed by Mrs Cupcake. I wasn't even aware the married couple at Sugarcube Corner were expecting children of their own. Twins even; one boy and one girl. There was no evidence of such during my delivery of brownies to the store occasionally, or maybe I was just too polite to have noticed. Anyway, new life. Isn't that amazing? The others already had their fun, currently in the hospital cafe. I chose to stay behind, preferring to observe the newborns in peace. Within the next room, rows of newly-born ponies - foals as I believe Twilight called them - were quietly resting, not one making a sound. If I had a greater weakness than children, it was the sight before me. This beautiful peaceful sight of sleeping babies, having recently been introduced to the world. I refrained myself from getting too emotional, however. Outwardly anyway. I was a little puzzled, however, over how exactly the biology of it works. The parents were Earth Ponies, but the twins were a unicorn and pegasus. The luck couple explained they had some ancestral pegasi and unicorns, so baby ponies weren't born in a form randomly... "Beautiful little things, aren't they?" I nodded contently, acknowledging Twilight's sudden presence with a glance. The mare was just as focused on the next room through the window as I was, joining me in watching them. "Yeah." Was my only response, my smile widening as one of the small foals seemed to stretch. "Forgive me for disturbing you." I waved dismissively. "Not at all, my dear. Your company is always welcome to me." "Thank you." Was the sincere reply at that, and I imagined the unicorn was smiling bashfully. "Pound Cake and Pumpkin Cake." Twilight said the names of the lovely couple's newborn twins, sounding quite blissful as she said them. "What wonderful parents they have." "Yeah, so wonderful, Twilight, that they named their own kids after sweets." From the corner of my large eye, the mare shook her head in amusement. "I think they're adorable names, Jack." Said the mare whose own brother was named after a fairy tale term, and whose father's name is after an object. But since this was a peaceful serene moment, I'll hold my tongue there. "Well, at least they named the last names of their children after them." Twilight glanced at me with curiosity. "Is that a good thing for you?" "On my world, newborn's surnames are the same as the mothers who birthed them." I proceeded to explain, never keeping my eyes off the other room, "For example Twilight, if you were a mother on Earth, your child's last name would be Sparkle. Or if you were married, adopting the surname of your husband's, that newborn's surname would be that instead." "I see." Twilight processed the information effortlessly, nodding in interest. "And do married couples on your home world usually adopt each other's surnames?" "It's a legal thing, I believe." I made sure to lower my voice, considering how close we were to the room filled with sleeping baby ponies. "Upon marriage, the wife replaces her surname with her husbands, or sometimes adds the two together." "Has a husband ever used the last name of his wife instead?" A curious question. I shrugged after thinking about it for a quick moment. "If they have, I've yet to meet such a couple." "Hmm..." I smirked as Twilight was now in thoughtful mode again. "So if anyone married you-" "Never going to happen." "-And you had children of your own-" "What a vivid imagination you have." The unicorn shot me a humoured glance. "Do you always doubt yourself like this?" I placed a mock-offended hoof on my chest. "My dear Twilight, you've known me for, how long?" We shared a quiet chuckle, resuming our gazes to the resting foals in cots. "And no, I'm not going to explain to you how human pregnancy works, before you ask." I didn't even need to look to know she was blushing. "I-I wasn't going to ask." A small pitched noise escaped the embarrassed unicorn's muzzle, prompting me to smirk and make a shushing gesture. "Of course you weren't. Now please be quiet, the babies are sleeping." I feigned ignorance at the irritated expression hurled in my direction. The fact I was sharing this peaceful moment with the flushing Twilight seemed to made this moment feel... much more better. "We must thank you again for your offered help, Stardust," Carrot Cake said graciously, setting a few boxes of baked goods down, "And for the congratulatory brownies you generously made and delivered for our family." I nodded, following his gaze to Pinkie Pie, who was playing with the two newborns. Having been discharged from the hospital a few days ago, the baby ponies were already walking around the place, to my earnest confusion and amusement. Carrot Cake and Cupcake were already working again in Sugarcube Corner, but the store was currently closed at the moment to customers, understandably. That didn't stop me, however, from baking a whole tray of brownies to bring here as a late congratulations to the happy couple. As Pinkie Pie continued eagerly interacting with the playful newborns, I inwardly hoped the pink Earth Pony knew what she was doing. She means well, but she's... you know, Pinkie Pie. "Wonderful, aren't they?" The yellow stallion commented upon noticing my still observation of the children. "No greater miracle has ever happened to Cupcake and I since those little foals were born." "Again, congratulations to both you and Mrs Cupcake." I responded calmly to the blissful Carrot Cake. "Thank you. If you'll excuse me for a moment." The stallion departed into the kitchen, obviously to assist his wife. It has only been a few days since the children's birth, yet the blue mare was already up and at 'em. Talk about commitment to the job. "Everything okay in there?" Speaking of, the mother of the newborns popped her head over the double doors into the kitchen. "Who needs their diaper changed?" "Don't worry, they're fine!" Pinkie Pie responded to Cupcake's sing-song tone... before immediately blanching at the smell upon lifting up Pound Cake - that's right, I remember who's who - to my chuckling. Though karma was right around the corner. It was my turn to blanch at how the married couple proceeded to change the foal's diapers. Carrot Cake laid the two down, fresh new diapers on his tail, removed their current ones, tied them and the [BEEP] in together, before picking up the filthy stained diapers by the MOUTH, and throwing them into the nearby bin. ...I'm awfully sure that's a health hazard. "Oh don't look like that, Stardust! It's natural for foals to do that." Cupcake said, attempting to reassure me. "That's not what disgusts me..." I muttered. No, what repulses me was Carrot's method of removing the diapers. "You'll see that for yourself one day when you have children of your own." ...The very image of me picking up filthy diapers by the muzzle warranted vomiting. But for the sake of keeping the atmosphere positive, I refrained from such. Instead, I quickly shredded the image from my mind. "Is anypony hungry?" No but I feel sick. And by the way, wash your damn mouth as well Carrot, not just your hooves. "Uh no thanks, I just had a big breakfast." I don't think it was you they were asking, Pinkie... "I'm on it!" Cupcake announced, arriving into the room with a tray of two glass bottles of milk. Well, it was pleasant how the couple were working together with their kids. It's evident they've read up a lot on how to be good parents. ...Except for when removing filthy diapers. "Oh oh! You're making funny faces! I have one!" I restrained the urge to face palm at Pinkie's ignorance. Even I knew why the two newborns were making those expressions. "No Pinkie, now they need to burp." "That's right." Carrot concurred, picking up the two foals over his shoulders, patting them gently which resulted in them burping in obligation. I couldn't resist chuckling then. Ah kids... "Ah ah! No pounding things." Cupcake informed the baby pegasus, picking him up before he could continue hitting the stack of toy blocks. That caused me to frown curiously, did she know of her children's futures? Was that why she named him Pound Cake, and and the other Pumpkin Pie? Was there a deeper connection between parents and their children in Equestria, far deeper and spiritual than families back home? Or was I just over-thinking things? "Ah ah ah ah; we don't chew on things Pumpkin Pie." Hmm, well I don't see what chewing has to do with pumpkins, so maybe I was over-complicating things with these questions. "Except food." Pinkie Pie pointed out, which prompted the blue mare to gasp. "Great cinnamon's sticks!" Great what? "I completely forgot!" "No you just fed them bottles, remember?" Pinkie reminded her. "Not the baby's food!" Then what? Followed by Carrot Cake gasping in realization. "The food for the enormously catering order we have to deliver today!" Enormous? Who's the greedy [BEEP] asking for that much food? "Oh with the new twins, we've been so distracted!" "Hardly your fault." I interjected, hoping to calm the pair. "Considering their recent arrival to the world, I think you're both obligated to spend as much time with them as you please." "That's nice of you to say, but there are some things we can't ignore. This is one of them!" Not even for your own kids? Was this a big business opportunity, a way to promote your store? "Now we need to find a foalsitter before we depart and-" The yellow stallion cut himself off. and both my brows raised to significant degrees as the pair stared in a certain direction. My direction, to be more precise. ...Oh no. "I can do it!" Pinkie Pie said excitedly, obviously gleeful at the prospect of taking care of two newborns for a while. Over my dead body, Pinkie, I wouldn't trust you to take care of a turtle. Which was probably why the couple were staring at me hopefully. "Stardust, would you be so kind as to watch over our little ones until we get back?" Carrot Cake inquired, both pleading with smiles. ...Okay. Looking after a child - like Spike and Cerys - is one thing. This was entirely out of my field. "I'm... not sure." Rubbing the back of my head subconsciously, I expressed my hesitation. "I've never babysat anyone before." With good reason as well. "Oh, it won't be terribly difficult; we'll have a list of what needs to be done for the babies while we're away." Cupcake said reassuringly. Oh good, that makes me much less reluctant. "We know you have no occupation, and you obviously have free time to have visited here. You're not scheduled for anything else, correct?" "Well you're not wrong, but-" "And you have some experience with taking care of children?" "Well my baby sister-" "And you're clearly fond of our precious little ones, aren't you?" "All children are precious to me-" "If you can't, we understand. I'm sure one of your friends will accept to look after these two." The oblivious twins continued playing with themselves, uncomprehending of the situation. And just looking at those foals... God dammit. I suppose better me than the others. No offence to them, but I think I've got the bigger picture on taking care of children, experience or not. Twilight would probably rely on books too much to comfort them emotionally. Rarity would whine and complain about the mess and resistance. Applejack would get easily frustrated at them. Rainbow Dash would fly them around the place at a less-than-safe speed. And Fluttershy, well she knew how to take care of animals, but I highly doubted baby ponies were in her area of expertise. The smiling pink Earth Pony by the side, making gestures to herself towards the hopeful couple still staring at me, was out of the question. I wouldn't trust her to look after a box, never mind twin newborns. And suddenly I was haunted by the image of the energetic pink mare being the only available option to take care of the twins, prompting my final decision. "...Alright." The married bakers beamed at my sigh and acceptance. "I'll do it." "Oh thank you, thank you Stardust!" The blue mare said happily, and suddenly I found myself in a tight embrace, stiffening at the outwardly affection for me simply saying yes. Also I couldn't... breathe... Thankfully, Cupcake was quick to release me. "I'll go get a list prepared." Carrot Cake stepped up as his wife headed to the kitchen, smiling just as gratefully. "You won't regret this, my friend. I'm sure those two little angels won't be too much of a hoof-ful." And as for Pinkie Pie, despite myself accepting the offer, the pink mare seemed pleased regardless, running over and wrapping an unwelcome limb around me. "Isn't this great Stardust?" I flinched at the raised excited tone towards my ear. "We can look after the two together!" ...Dear God. Carrot Cake sent me a pitying look. "Pinkie, I'm trusting you to follow Stardust's here orders." Not gonna happen. "And follow his lead." Oh boy. Pinkie Pie nodded enthusiastically, beaming at me as though this was some theme park ride we were about to engage in. Two baby ponies and one mare-child. I certainly hope I won't regret this. "Waaaaah!" "Uh oh..." "Well, that didn't take long..." "The babies are crying!" "Astute observation, Pinkie. Now then, according to this long excessive written list, it's not feeding time for them just yet, nor are they in need of diaper changing. So that means-" "They need to laugh!" "...Not quite what the schedule says but-" "Not to worry, Stardust, I've got it all under control!" "That's what worries me..." "Where's Pinkie Pie? Where's Pinkie Pie?" "Waaaaaah!" "Oh no! I'm right here see?" "Waaaaaah!" "It's not working!" "Obviously. They require something to play with; I'll go bring some toys down from their room, you keep an eye on them... please." "Okey-dokey! You can count on me!" "I sincerely doubt that..." "Hm, did you say something?" "I said don't do anything reckless while I'm gone." "What... the hell?" "The other day, I filled 'spot remover' on my dog... and now I can't find him!" "...Well, now I know never to allow you to take stand-up, Pinkie." "Waaaaaaah!" "I don't blame you, kids..." "Tough crowd." "Awful comedy." "Now that's not very nice, Stardust; at least I'm trying to make them laugh. This toys you brought down obviously aren't helping!" "At least my idea would've been more effective than pathetic one-liners!" "Waaaaah!" "They're right, we shouldn't be arguing! We should be finding a way to- Oh, I know!" "Oh boy... Dear lord... Pinkie, please stop dancing like that, and take that pig nose off. Even the children are pained by watching this... Pinkie. Pinkie." "Waaaaaaah!" "Pinkie!" "What?" "Waaaaah!" "Stardust, your shouting made the babies cry." "Excuse me?! They're crying because of your dreadful-" "Erm, let's see, let's see... Aha!" "Pinkie, what are you doing? Why are you getting that bag of flour-?" "Don't worry my little friends, you won't be upset at Stardust any longer!" "What are you- Ack!" "Ta-da! See, Stardust, they're laughing at you. They like you again!" "*Cough.* *Sputter.* Pinkie, the [BEEP]?!" "Oh look, now they're laughing even more because of that weird beeping noise you make!" "Pinkie Pie..." "Aww, aren't they just so adorable when they're happy?" "Let's see. Next up on the list is snacks." "Oh! Oh! I'll go get them!" "Over my dead body-!" "Here they are!" "Ugh..." "Okey-dokey! Eat up!" "...They won't eat just like that, Pinkie. They're newborns, remember?" "Hm?" "Jesus Christ... Let me show you. Pass me a spoon." "Okay. Spoon spoon spoon... ah, here you go!" "Thank you, Pinkie. Actually being useful for a change..." "What was that?" "Nothing. Anyway, watch what I'm doing. You pick up a spoonful of the food and gently feed it to their mouths. Don't force the food in, and wait until their mouths open, the food will slowly coerce them. Like this, you see?" "Ohhh I get it! I wanna try!" "...You better just let me feed them, Pinkie-" "Pleeeeeeeeeease?" "No." "Pleeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeease?" "..." "..." "...If you promise never to grin creepily at me like that again, alright." "Yay!" "Now, I'll feed Pumpkin Cake here. You can feed Pound Cake." "Um, Stardust, that's Pumpkin Cake. You're feeding Pound Cake right there." "...Just go get a spoon." "Yes sir! ...Found one!" "Alright. Now then, do exactly as I do, and don't rush it; pick up a spoonful, then gently wave it around her face, like so. Sometimes babies will protest with their mouths shut whenever you feed them, so to avoid that you have to coerce them by waving the food around slowly." "Like hypnotizing them?" "Heh... Sort of. Now look, Pumpkin's mouth-" "Pound Cake." "Whatever. His mouth is slowly opening. Now, you gently slide the spoonful into his waiting mouth, then after his mouth closes, you carefully slide the spoon out, and voila. Rinse and repeat. You got it?" "Got it! Take a spoonful, then wave it around her face-" "Not too fast, Pinkie. You don't wanna make the poor thing dizzy." "Oh, okey-dokey! But, wouldn't it be a lot more fun to just make them eat their food faster?" "...There's a vast difference between playing with a child and taking care of one. One of them, right now, is being patient, Remember, they were only just born recently, and cannot yet grasp the world around them. You need to be slow with them." "Ohhh. So I slowly move it around, gently put the food in, and... slide it out. I did it!" "That you did. Well done, Pinkie... Oh my God I actually just praised you." "Uh-huh. Though this is kinda boring, Stardust." "No one said taking care of a child, much less twins, was going to be a carnival ride, Pinkie..." "Hm, water feels warm. It should be ready." "All right little ones! Bath time- Hey, come back here!" "I wonder if there's enough soap..." "Stardust, help me out!" "Hm? Oh no, I'll leave you to catch the two foals running around the bathroom. I'm sure it's good exercise." "Oh, towels are not food, Pumpkin Cake!" "What kind of shampoo is this...?" "Stop it! Stop it! Get in the bath for Pinky-winky and Starry-warry!" "...Going to ignore that last part. Having fun over there, Pinkie?" "It's all under control- Get back here! Now where'd they go?" "...Hm? Oh hello my little friends, hiding from the loud obnoxious Pinkie Pie behind the shower curtains, are we? Come here... There we go." "Finally, they're in the bath!" "No thanks to you, my dear. Now then... Where's the soap-?" "Waaaaaaaaah!" "Of course..." "Ooh look guys; bubbles!" "...That actually worked." "Of course it did, silly! Here, you wash them while I distract them with bubbles." "A sound idea coming from you, Pinkie... What has the world come to-?" "Waaaaaaaaah!" "...I retract that statement." "What? It's not my fault that bubble popped from Pumpkin's horn!" "You sure about that?" "Don't cry little ones. Oh, I know, here's a ducky!" "A rubber duck... and it seems to work. Thank God- Pinkie what are you doing? Okay you can stop filling the tub with toys now- Where the [BEEP] did you get a beach boat from?!" "Waaaaaaah!" "Oh God dammit- Hold the two still, Pinkie, I'm going to wash them- Blaaaaaaaaaaagh!" "...Don't make me do this guys; you know what happens when you mix flour and water, don't you?" "I'm the one soaked in water here, not you- ...Don't you [BEEP] dare, Pinkie." "Sorry about this, Stardust." "Pinkie no-!" "...Well, at least it made them laugh again." "..." "..." "..." "...Oh c'mon Stardust, I said I was sorry!" "..." "At least let me help you change their diapers." "..." "...Pleeeeeease?" "...Pin." "Huh?" "That pin used for diapers." "What- Oh okay! Here ya go! So you're not mad at me anymore?" "..." "...Guess not. How are you even changing their diapers like that without the smell bothering you?" "It's not easy, I assure you... Here, throw the used ones away." "Okey-dokey-!" "Not with your damn mouth, Pinkie! For [BEEP] sake!" "What? Carrot Cake did it that way." "And it's [BEEP] disgusting. Carry them with your hoofs." "Okay, whatever you say Stardust..." "...And done. Phew. Not bad if I do say so myself. Isn't that right my little friends?" "..." "..." "Waaaaaaaaaaaah!" "Oh for the love of..." "I know how to cheer them up-!" "Pour a bag of flour on me one more time, Pinkie Pie, and see what happens." "We need to make them laugh-!" "I dare you, I [BEEP] dare you, Pinkie." "Hey, your beeping made them stop laughing! Oh, I have an idea! You can teach me how to make that noise, and I'll never have to use a bag of flour again!" "...Tempting, but no." "Oh c'mon-!" "No." "Now it's nap time!" "Correct. Pumpkin's already in the crib. You go get Pound Cake over there-" "Erm, that's Pound Cake in the crib. She's Pumpkin-" "Just go get her. I'll tuck them in." "Ay ay sir!" "There we go! Now we just tell them to go to sleep, right?" "Err, no, that's not how it works Pinkie. Clearly they're still energetic, and not the least bit tired. No, what they require is something to help them sleep. Are there any soft cuddly toys around here?" "Let me check... found some!" "We only need one or two." "Here we go, a soft cuddly-wubbly monkey and turtle." "Very good." "...Now what? They're not asleep yet." "Hm, well they're too young to be sent to sleep via a bedtime story. So the only available option to me is..." "'Is... what?" "...A lullaby." "Oh! Oh! I can sing them a lullaby-!" "I don't think that'll happen, Pinkie. Your voice is very... shall we say... vocally high." "Oh... I know! You can sing them a lullaby!" "Tch, that's basically ludicrous-" "I mean, you like talking alot all the time, I'm sure it'll be no problem singing to them a lullaby." "...I beg your [BEEP] pardon?" "Or we can make them laugh so hard they'll grow tired and fall asleep." "...Bag of flour?" "Mm-hmm." "...I hate you." "No you don't silly. Now go on, sing them a lullaby. Do you know any?" "Well one springs to mind but-" "Then let's hear it!" "..." "..." "...You tell a living soul, I will-" "Pleeease!" "...Well, what have I got to lose? A-hem..." "I tell ya, looking after those kids was hard work." "As I said earlier, Pinkie, there's a vast difference between playing with a child and taking care of one." "Yep; patience, effort, and most importantly, responsibility." "...I have to admit, you surprised me back there Pinkie; instead of just being a pain in my arse - most of the times - you managed to behave like a proper caretaker when the situation demanded it. I'm impressed." "Thanks... I guess. We made a great team back there, didn't we?" "That we did. I'll be sure to tell Mr and Mrs Cake of your significant assistance when they return." "So will I! That'll show them that we'll make great parents someday!" "...!" "Whoa there! Why'd you spit out your drink?" "What did you just say?" "'Whoa there! Why'd you spit out your-?'" "You know what, forget it. I must've misheard you. Anyway, you did admirably well today, Pinkie Pie, proving once again there's more to you than just some ignorant bubbly mare who can't behave like a grown-up from time to time." "And you proved once again you're not some grumpy sarcastic being from another world who can't appreciate teamwork!" "I... What was that last part?" "'Who can learn teamwork'?" "Before that." "'Grumpy sarcastic being'?" "After that." "'From another world'?" "..." "...What?" "You know...?" "Know what? That you're from another world entirely sent here by some unknown entity and the world transformed you into a pony so you can blend and use your weird powers?" "...How...?" "Lucky guess." "...Oh." "Yep!" "...So... you won't tell anyone?" "Of course not silly! That's your secret to tell, not mine! Pinkie Promise!" "..." "The code of the Pinkie Promise is, Stardust, to never ever, EVER, break that promise, no matter what!" "...Huh..." "So what's it like there? Are there cakes and candy on your world? Oh, do they make all kids of delicious treats there? Maybe we can trade recipes? Does your world have its own Pinkie Pie? Oh, can we meet?! That would be superly-duperly awesome-!" "Oh what do you know? That sounds like the owners returning! Let's go greet them." "Oh, okay. You can answer my questions another time. Hey, maybe you can babysit the twins with me next time!" "...I'll have to take a rain-check there, Pinkie..." "And speak of the pony, he returns." Twilight commented upon my entrance into the library. I barely glanced at the unicorn as she spoke, "Huh? You look tired, Stardust. Did something happen while you were out all day?" Managing enough energy to finally look at the curious mare, I lifted an exhausted smile. Not even that soda from earlier helped that much. "Suffice to say, my dear, I've learnt a valuable lesson worthy of being written to Celestia, but that won't probably happen." "There's a first for everything, Stardust." Twilight nodded to the nearby Spike, who obliged by getting a random paper and quill out of nowhere. As always, that dragon was prepared to write a letter for anyone. Though thinking about it, I suppose Pinkie Pie learnt a more powerful lesson than me. Too tired to deal with this nonsense, I cleared my throat, my legs aching for rest. "'Dear Princess Celestia, today I learnt a lesson of great significance upon being tasked by a married couple. And that lesson is...'" "...Is?" Twilight prodded curiously, evidently happy over the fact I was finally, willingly, addressing a lesson to her beloved mentor. So what did I learn exactly? That Pinkie Pie wasn't someone to be underestimated? That sometimes in the most dire of situations, the rarely-seen core of one's personality can be revealed? That you should never assume too quickly and never take your friends for granted? That despite the faults of one person - or pony - they can still be useful to you during the time you require assistance? "...'Raising kids is hard.'" I finally concluded, before promptly collapsing in exhaustion onto the cool welcoming floorboards. Chapter Forty-One: Roundin' up the Cattle Plot Chapter Forty-One: Roundin' up the Cattle Plot "Woo-ee! Canterlot is jus' around the corner!" The enthusiastic and pumped-up Applejack pointed out, towards the kingdom gleaming in the distance. Yes, it won't be long now. "You're clearly excited." I stated the obvious in amusement, glancing at the Earth Pony sitting beside me. "Well why wouldn' I be? We'll be reachin' that rodeo very soon. I can't wait to enter and win all the contests!" The orange mare fisted the air in conclusion. "Confident, aren't we?" "Darn tootin'!" Applejack nodded, eyes focused on the window. "Everypony back in Ponyville is countin' on me. And I won't let any of 'em down." Fair enough, considering just how much trust those ponies showed Applejack for her to emerge triumphant in the upcoming rodeo in Canterlot. The prize money would be used to repair the damages caused to the Town Hall created by, amusingly enough, our bubbly grey pegasus. Ah Derpy... "Ya sure ya don't mind watchin' the rodeo, Stardust? I mean, I know it's not your thing." I waved dismissively. "Not to worry, it was either this or listening to Twilight and Spike gush over for an entire week over you entering the contest. To save my sanity, accompanying you along with cheering you on seemed a more promising option." "And 'cause Twilight asked you to come with me." "That too." Yes, the purple mare, who desired to help me in my plight with returning home, asked that I accompany Applejack to the rodeo. Specter wanted me to interact more with my friends, so Twilight rationalized spending an entire week with Applejack in Canterlot seemed like a great opportunity, achieving that goal further. I was reluctant, obviously, at first, but somehow that damn mare managed to convince me, with some assistance from Spike. This better be worth it, in the end. Probably, since events always seem to occur during my visits to Canterlot. Hearing low mutters to my left ear, my eyes regarded the contemplative orange Earth Pony. "Thinking of strategies?" "Hm?" Applejack glanced at me. "Ah. Jus' rememberin' what the rodeo will have, and how to win through 'em." I can admire that dedication, and planning beforehand. "You think I'll do good?" The orange mare then asked. Good? Do you even remember who you are, my dear? "I think you'll do more than good, Applejack." I met her curious green eyes, my words completely sincere. "You'll be amazing." Stereotypes. Stereotypes everywhere. "Welp, here we are!" Indeed, my eager friend, though I wished I shared the same enthusiasm. My eyes glanced at our surroundings, as we entered the stadium where the contests will be held. Western ponies of all cliche forms were gathered around the place, the majority setting up the place while some were conversing with one another. Haystacks, obstacle courses, spots of mud and a herd of bulls pent up. Everything needed for, as I am led to believe, a good old fashioned rodeo. Applejack inhaled loudly. "Ahh. Ya smell that? That is the scent of a good ol' fashioned genuine rodeo. I can't wait!" ...I'll refrain from sniffing the area, thank you Applejack- "Stardust!" A familiar male voice caught our attention, looking behind us towards a white stallion, walking our direction, accompanied by the golden clad guards of Canterlot. The unexpected presence caused me to blink. "Armor." I nodded in greeting. The brother of Twilight nodded in turn, seeming pleased to see me. "This is a pleasant surprise." Is it though? "I never expected to encounter you at a rodeo competition." "The feeling is mutual." I smiled slightly. "How are you my friend?" "Well, thank you. I was tasked by Princess Celestia to lead a patrol around the rodeo for the week." Glancing at Applejack, Armor gestured politely. "A friend of yours, Stardust?" "Ah yes. Armor I would like you to meet Applejack, residential cowgirl and farmer of Sweet Apple Acres in Ponyville. Applejack, this is Captain Shining Armor, of the royal guards of Canterlot." I introduced the pair, who immediately shook hoofs in a friendly matter. "Ah so you're Applejack. Stardust has told me a lot about you and your friends." The orange Earth Pony beamed. "Well shucks. Any friend of Stardust's is a good friend of mine." Releasing their hoofs, Applejack turned to me and inclined her head further into the stadium. "I'm gonna go sign up for the rodeo. I'll leave you two to catch up." I nodded as the Earth Pony quickly departed, clearly enthusiastic to enter and succeed through the contest. Armor then spoke up in slight amusement, "She seems like a nice friend." "Honest, as well. Bluntly, I might add." "Ah, am I to assume then our friend over there represents the Element of Honesty?" I smirked. "Bingo." Before turning back to the soon-to-be Prince. He nodded, looking behind at the intense-looking guards, his tone shifting to authoritative. "All right, you all know your positions. Begin the patrol immediately, and report back to me by the end of the end." "Yes sir." The obedient pegasi said in unison. "Dismissed." Armor observed his guards immediately beginning their patrols, and once they were without earshot the white unicorn returned his attention to me. "Ever since the attempted kidnapping of my fiancee, Princess Celestia ordered patrols to be doubled everywhere around the kingdom." Ah, wouldn't blame her... Not that I would praise the alicorn for being smart. Instead my words inquired about the other monarch. "How is Cadence?" That brought a small smile to the stallion's muzzle. "She's well, not even that attack by the Changelings convinced her to postpone the wedding, thankfully I might add." Then, Armor glanced around the place, looking quite suspicious while doing so. Lowering his voice, he continued, "Though it's clear to us, now, that there may be Changelings hiding amongst us in the kingdom. Hence the reinforced security." "Have any been caught yet?" I questioned evenly, glancing around with him. Who knows, there could be one of those minions partaking in the rodeo... though that would be stupid because there'd be no reason for it. Armor shook his head, "Wherever they are, they'd adamant in keeping hidden among the populace. It's most likely we'd have to arrest the entirety of Canterlot in order to weed them out." "And we wouldn't want that." "No, we wouldn't." Armor raised his voice again, meeting my gaze with softened blue eyes. "And thank you, again, for helping Cadence back then." "She probably would've fought them off without my help." I saw her in action, that pink alicorn can kick arse. "Regardless, you've helped her fend off a group of Changelings, preventing them further from proceeding with their plan. For that, I am grateful." His short bow incited me to rub the back of his head. Jesus were these ponies humble, especially Armor and Twilight. Guess it runs in the family. "Will you be staying for the week?" I nodded, glad the subject changed. "Indeed, Twilight requested I accompany Applejack for the rodeo." The white unicorn nodded as well, looking over the place thoroughly. "Well, you can tell me more about how my sister's doing and what she's been up to at Ponyville during your stay here." "Applejack!" The orange mare apparently didn't hear my call, but my rushed steps seemed to have alerted her to my presence, having followed her after the stadium shortly after the conclusion to the week-long rodeo. Excusing herself from a pony who looks like a dressed western Lady Gaga, Applejack smiled weakly. "Oh, hey Stardust. Thought you'd left by now." What on Earth gave her that assumption? The sincere words incited me to frown. "You think I'd leave without you?" The rodeo had concluded a few minutes ago. And while dull and boring, I at least managed to tolerate through it for the whole week. The majority of that time was spent either strolling around, chatting with an on-duty Shining Armor, or sneering at the stereotypical of my surroundings. "I dunno." Applejack shrugged half-heatedly, "Considerin' I haven't won anythin'... at all." There was clear disappointment in her tone. "And...?" The Earth Pony scowled. "'And?' I lost, Stardust; I only came in fourth, third and second places! Look!" Setting the bag attached to her side down, she opened it, revealing the multiple coloured ribbons. "All different, accept for blue... I'm a failure." ...Hm, well, blue was the best colour. But I'm getting off-track here. "A failure, you?" I couldn't resist scoffing. "I think you have high expectations of yourself, my dear." Applejack blinked in confusion. "Just because you didn't win first place during any part of the rodeo, doesn't make you a failure at all. First's the worst, second's the best, Applejack." Though I was admittedly surprised by the fact Applejack didn't win first place throughout the whole event. Even so, I cheered her on, I sent her reassuring smiles whenever the mare glanced uncertainly at me, and now I was going to boost her morale right here and now. I would never hear the end of it otherwise should the others learn. "I let Ponyville down." Applejack said dejectedly, green eyes glaring at the dirt beneath us. "I let our friends down, the mayor and even poor Apple Bloom. Should I even go back?" "Yes." There was no hesitation on my part. I understood now; she had high expectations of herself, and without a single win in first place, Applejack felt like a failure. I know what it's like to possibly ruin other's expectations of yourself. The quick answer caused her to look up. "What?" "Of course you should return. If there's anything I know about our friends while being stuck on this damn world-" My eyes glanced around for any eavesdroppers, "- It is that you winning in second, third and fourth places rather than first will be irrelevant to them; they'll just be happy you entered and did your best." The orange Earth Pony was clearly skeptical, but even I can see the glint of hope in her large green orbs. "Ya think...?" "I know." I reassured Applejack, going so far as to step forward and place a comforting hoof on her. "It's not the success that matters, Applejack, it's the effort. I'm more than certain Apple Bloom will be pleased you won near first place during all those tasks, and proud to have such an amazing sister like you." The mare slowly nodded, looking thoughtful. "And the mayor? Would she forgive that I didn't win the prize money to fix the Town Hall?" "Oh indeed. Your species are, after all, awfully forgiving." Applejack threw me a mock-offended glare, inciting my smirk. "No one will hold it against you, my dear. They'll think you did amazing. I know I did." "So you're sayin'... as long as I tried, that's all that really matters?" I nodded. Now she gets it! The orange Earth Pony looked up contemplatively for a long moment, before finally nodding in acceptance, grinning slightly. "Alrigh', I believe ya Stardust. But when we go back to Ponyville, and one pony gets mad at me for not winnin', I'm leavin' that town for good." "If your- our friends don't stop you first." I smirked while she shrugged. Inwardly I was pleased that I managed to convince Applejack. "Now, why don't we head to the station, or if you want we could talk with some of your stereotypical friends... Applejack?" The positive mood seemed to diminished by the expression on Applejack's face. It was intense, regarding the ground again for some reason- Hang on, was it me or was the dirt beneath us vibrating a little-? "Look out!" Pulled by the back of my neck, Applejack shoved both herself and I out of the way of whatever was going to trample over us. Quickly wiping the dirt from my face, there were multiple sounds of enraged animals from behind her, inciting us to roll around. A herd of bulls, stampeding past shocked and frightened ponies as they left the stadium in a rampage. And me and Applejack were almost stomped to death by them. Huh... "You alright?" I immediately asked the mare, whose gaze seemed focused not on the stampede, but the trail made by them. Following her gaze- Oh. Oh dear... The bag she removed earlier, and the ribbons she won... or what's left of them. The sight caused me to wince; those prized items crushed to the ground by the rampaging bulls. I know what it's like to lose something after you've won it. "Applejack, I'm sorry- Applejack!" The determined upset Earth Pony was already on the move, on her hooves and quickly speeding to a nearby barrel. I watched in bafflement as the mare pulled out a long rope... and began pursuing the herd which was heading towards the oblivious kingdom. Oh no, she wasn't... "Applejack!" "Stardust!" I was halted from chasing after the departing mare, a certain white stallion rushing towards me. "Not now Armor." I snapped irritably, my gaze focused on the orange Earth Pony. "My friend is about to do something reckless." Calming a stampede of cows was one thing. But this? Applejack was throwing herself into deep [BEEP]. I had to go help her. "Wait!" A white hoof firmly pushed my chest, inciting me to glare at the stern unicorn. Armor shook his head. "I've already sent some of my guards to pursue and quell the stampede. With luck they'll accomplish their task in time before they reach the town." "Doesn't mean I'm going to sit here and-... Oh." "What is it?" Armor frowned, following my gaze to the stomping bull, the only one outside of the herd. It must have fell asleep during the thing or something. But what seemed more significant was the fact it was glaring with rage in our direction. I noticed Armor tense in preparation, and I stood beside him. "You wanna take this one or should I?" I questioned quietly. "You know how to deal with an angered bull?" Armor inquired evenly. "No. Would raw strength be appropriate?" "Tell me you're not thinking of facing it head-on." "...Okay I won't-" Quickly assuming battle stances, both Armor and I waited as the large black bull roared in clear anger, horns lowered in preparation against us. Oh boy, this was not what I was expecting to deal with during my stay in Canterlot this time around. Why does this always happen...? Clenching my front right hoof, the beast charged. Alright, if I timed this correctly, I could deliver a swift uppercut against the bull's chin. Or grab the horns and hurl the beast over us. Or pusch both Armor and I out of its rampaging path- Or Armor could just halt the beast altogether. His white horn lighting up in dark blue, Armor utilized his magic without hesitation. Blue aura was glowing all over the angered animal, halting it entirely, to its outrage and dismay. Clearly struggling, the beast, it was quickly picked up via magic and slowly sent towards a group of waiting western stallions and mares, all who were prepared to subdue the bull with ropes. They quickly went to work, throwing one end each over the back of the floating enraged bull, another pony grabbing the end before the process was repeated. And all I did was watch. After tying up the beast, the expert stereotypes immediately resolved to quelling the beast's anger. Having ceased halting the beast with magic, Armor looked at me with slight amusement. "You look disappointed." I shrugged. "Quite the contrary, I'm impressed. You're Twilight's brother, all right." Armor shrugged in turn, that modesty displayed that obviously ran through the family. But yes, I was rather amazed by what I just witnessed. Armor took care of the large mother-[BEEP] without breaking a sweat. Gesturing to the calming animal, I questioned. "Still, what exactly happened? How did that stampede start?" "Somepony obviously startled and angered the herd, and was probably the same one who unlocked the gate for them." Armor frowned thoughtfully, looking around. Surrounding us were many ponies who were helping one another get up, and begin fixing the mess left behind by the herd. I nodded at Armor's assumption. It could've been an accident, but something told me otherwise. Gut feeling? Gut feeling. Looking around carefully, my eyes narrowed at the crowd of guards and western ponies, seeking any even looking the slightest suspicious- My own hoof pointed before I could stop myself. "Him." "What?" Armor looked in the same direction, towards a surprised Earth Pony. "Are you sure?" "Yes." For some reason, something within me immediately knew that pony was the one responsible. Seeing us glare at him, the jig was already up. The stallion snarled at us before quickly turning to run. "After him!" The golden-armoured pegasi followed their boss' order, chasing after the Earth Pony who was then covered in green fire. "Changeling!" "No [BEEP]." I gritted my teeth as the creature already made himself scarce, retreating into the nearby forest while the guards followed him via flight. "He won't get away." Armor said determinedly. "The guards and I know this forest inside and out." If you say so. Feeling blue eyes on me, I met his curious gaze. "How did you know?" "...I have no idea." I answered honestly. How DID I know? How did I immediately point out a pony who wasn't acting suspicious in the least? "...Well, whatever the case, we should've seen that coming." Armor continued, while I regarded the ground with thought. "It certainly explains the stampede. And if I were to wager a guess, I'd say our friend over there-" Evidently referring to the calmed bull, "- Was magically-induced to attack us specifically." "A motivation for revenge, perhaps." "We could only speculate." Armor said, sounding somber. "First Cadence, now this. Just what is that Queen of theirs planning?" Before I could open my muzzle to answer, a loud thrilled sound cut me off, inciting us to look behind. "Yee-haw!" "What...?" I heard Armor ask in bemused disbelief, and I couldn't repress the laughter at the sight before us. "Hahahaha! Of course! Why did I even bother doubting her?" Applejack, riding the front of the herd, leading the cattle back to the stadium. Carefully guiding the herd through the crowd without trampling on anyone, the Earth Pony made sure to wink at the pair of us whilst passing by. The bull she rode upon was clearly subdued, indicated by the rope held by the determined mare. "The Mistress of Honestly, my friend." I said in amusement, gesturing to the Earth Pony leading the cattle back into the stadium. Armor shook his head, a small smile lifting on his white features. "I see my dear sister chooses the most interesting of friends." By the end of the whole disaster, there was good news and bad news. Bad news. The Changeling managed to escape its pursuers, hiding somewhere within the Canterlot forest. A relentless Armor, however, ordered his guards to check throughout everywhere of the woods until nightfall. But I had the feeling the minion already made it through the area and returned to his mistress, reporting his obvious failure. The good news. No one got hurt from the stampede. Surprisingly enough, there were absolutely no casualties, save from the damage done in the stadium and outside the kingdom. Applejack's rewarded ribbons were replaced by fresh un-trodden ones, and she was praised by impressed stereotypical western ponies from all different lands. And as icing on the cake, earned Shining Armor's seal of approval. While we were on the station, the train behind us preparing to depart for Ponyville, Armor was shaking hoofs again with a beaming Applejack. "Again, Canterlot thanks you, Applejack." "Aw shucks." How cute, the mare was acting bashful. I rolled my eyes in good nature at the exchange. "I just did what needed to be done, Captain Armor, that's all." The judges of the rodeo, after witnessing what Applejack did to save the day, offered the mare some blue ribbons. Obviously, the humble mare declined, believing she did nothing to earn them. And the other ribbons she had were rewards enough. "You should consider applying for being a guard of the royal kingdom." Armor said jokingly. "But I trust you have friends waiting for you back in Ponyville, correct?" "Right." Applejack nodded, glancing at my patient stance briefly. "I wouldn't want them to worry." I smiled. Thank God that whole catastrophe didn't dissuade the mare from coming back. "It was nice meetin' ya, Captain Armor." "Please, call me Shining; any friend of Twilight and Stardusts is a friend of mine." "Oh, ya know Twilight?" The sincere question had the white stallion pause for a moment, eyes rolling towards me for a moment. "Yes, I happen to be close to her. Has she never mentioned me?" Applejack shrugged. "Not really. Why, was she suppose to?" The unicorn then shook his head, smiling slightly at the curious Earth Pony. "In her own time. Again, thank you for assisting us today. I'm sure your friends will love to hear of your heroics today, Applejack." The Earth Pony looked away, clearly flattered. "Now, if you'll excuse me, I must speak with our friend over here for a moment." Oh boy. As Applejack nodded and proceeded to board the train, the stallion wasted no time in steering me away from the hearing crowd. At a distance where none could hear us, Armor raised an invisible brow. "You didn't tell them." ...Not sure if that's accusation in his tone. "I didn't." I nodded in confirmation. "May I ask why?" "...Keep forgetting to." Was my honest answer. I'm not perfect; sue me. "So Twilight is unaware of us two being good friends?" "...It'll be a surprise for her I'm sure." I shrugged sheepishly. "Indeed." Armor shook his head in exasperation. "So she's absolutely oblivious about you knowing both Cadence and I?" "Pretty much." "I see." The stallion stared, regarding me thoughtfully, and I forced myself not to look intimidated by the judging look. "You wouldn't mind not telling her anything still, would you?" ...What? Armor smiled at my expressed confusion. "I want to surprise my little sis about the wedding." Ahh. "Speaking of which, that is another subject I wish to speak with you about before you and Applejack leave." "It'll have to be quick, the train will go any minute." I pointed out, as a whistle was blown on cue. "Of course." The stallion cleared his throat. "It wouldn't be fair of us to leave you out of the most happiest event of our lives. We'd be honoured if you would attend the wedding." ...Suddenly I felt a lump in my throat. Rubbing the back of my neck subconsciously, I replied uncertainly, "I'm- I'm not sure, Armor. Big events aren't something I'm comfortable around, plus I have no idea exactly how pony weddings work-" "At least think about it." Armor was insistent, gesturing forward and I followed back to the waiting Applejack. "You've saved my life once and my sister's numerous times, and you prevented my fiancee's kidnapping. It would be impolite of us not to invite such a good friend. In addition, you'd make a comforting presence in case the Changelings do intend on disrupting our wedding." I... honestly don't know how to react to this offer right now. It was an honour, certainly, to be invited to a monarch's wedding. And my presence there could potentially derail that villainous Queen's plan completely. I seem to be on a roll with that already. "...Alright, I'll think about it." Was my answer for now. I suppose it wouldn't do much harm to attend, unless I planned on stopping Queen Chrysa-something. And besides, Twilight's reaction of not only her older sibling marrying her previous babysitter, but also her alien friend knowing them to the point of being good friends, would be something I'd pay to see. Armor nodded, as though having expected that decision. "What took ya?" Applejack inquired jokingly by the doorway to the train compartment. "Never you mind." I retorted evenly, nodding in farewell to the stallion while shaking firm hoofs with him. "Until next time, my friend." "And you, my friend. Hopefully unlike the previous times you've visited, there will be no trouble next time." I waved the humoured stallion off, walking into the vibrating compartment as another whistle blew. "'Previous times you've visited'?" Applejack inquired while following me insider, after finished waving to the male unicorn. "Stories for another time, my dear." I shrugged, regarding with mare as we headed to our seats. "I'd much rather know about some of those stunts you pulled during that rodeo, and how you managed to guide an entire herd of bulls like that." Oblivious to the fact I intentionally changed the subject, Applejack nodded, eager to share her story as we sat down. "Oh, well that there wasn' too difficult. All I did was-" Chapter Forty-Two: A Con by any Other NameJust when I thought nothing about these ponies could surprise me anymore. When it was believed nothing about these species could further baffle me to no end; I was abruptly woken up followed by the most startling and justifiably baffling revelation. Ponies were alcoholic. Who knew? "Again, there's nothing wrong with cider." Twilight protested repetitively, having dragged me out of bed to the front door. It was about three A.M in the morning, yet the unicorn was already hyped to depart, "It's an amazing drink that does wonders to the body." "Oh, I imagine so." I retorted after yawning loudly, rubbing my eyes against the offensive light of the room. Apparently Sweet Apple Acres had their own annual cider season, fresh from squashing apples themselves and turning them into an alcoholic drink. "I don't drink that kind of stuff, Twilight. Cider's no exception." "Oh come on Jack. You'll love it." The persistent mare said with an exasperated smile, whilst magically folding a tent and resting the contents under Spike's tired shoulder. Poor kid, having woken up just like me for something as trivial as this. "Who knows, maybe the taste of cider will be different than that back on your world." As if that was in any way tempting. "I'm not taking any chances." Was my final response, gesturing to the open door, where Spike was patiently waiting. "Go, camp out then, if this cider's so apparently good. But I won't be joining you." Twilight shook her head, violet eyes reflecting slight annoyance while her muzzle twitched. "All right. Then I'll bring some back with me for you to try. I'm not giving up on you yet, Jack." "I'm flattered, my dear." "At least you're awake enough for sarcasm." Rolling her eyes in good nature, the enthusiastic unicorn turned to depart with the exhausted dragon, who yawned loudly. "I'll see you tomorrow then." "Have fun." Was my dry farewell before the red door shut after Twilight's now absent presence. Shaking my tired head, I immediately prioritized to returning to the warm comforting mattress of my bed. From what my slow-processing mind gathered, the entirety of the townsfolk were camping out this very night right next to Applejack's farm, as all wanted a taste of the alcoholic sustenance. Why, what a fantastic message to kids, wouldn't you say? God forbid I allow a child to drink anything like that... Oh right, Spike just left with Twilight for the cider... Oops. On the bright side, thanks to the concerning tastes for cider this town's residents seemed to have, the whole town was rather empty. I barely noticed anyone while walking through Ponyville the following afternoon. But the more I dwelled on the absence of Ponyville's population, the more I shook my head in disbelief. It was ludicrous. Completely nonsensical. Why would Hasbro have its ponies desire the taste of an alcoholic sustenance? Just what were they thinking? Okay, maybe Applejack and her family hasn't got any of the required ingredients to make the cider alcoholic, but this was NOT an okay message to kids. Alcohol - cider being no exception - was not good for anyone. So what gives? Dreadfully, I imagined the library carrying the scent of the drink when Twilight and Spike return home. If that's the case, I'll camp out on my reserved hill until the smell disappeared completely. I don't drink, and they won't change my mind. You know, accepting Miss Sparkle's invitation would have been another chance to improve your friendship with the others. The aged words from the invisible entity appeared from nowhere, causing me to look in surprise. I hate it when he does that. "To drink cider? Not worth it." I replied flippantly. The last thing needed now was a scolding from this unknown voice. Yet I heard no chiding in his tone, just pure nauseating calmness. Your skepticism is understandable, Jack. But the cider at Sweet Apple Acres is far from alcoholic. I promptly snorted. "I'm not taking any chances-" "Stardust?" ...Oh [BEEP]. A familiar grey Earth Pony approached me, inciting a warm chuckle from the elusive Specter. Well well, it seems someone shares your stubbornness against the drink. "Buzz off." I muttered sourly, prompting a raised brow from the approaching mare. "I beg your pardon?" "Not you." I reassured the confused mare, shaking my head in irritation. "Just talking to my annoying... conscience." Yes, that'll do. "I see..." Was Octavia's skeptic reply, before the Earth Pony smiled gracefully. "It has been a while, has it not? I last recall seeing you at that Canterlot party hosted by Mr. Fancypants." "Oh?" Yes I remember that party, but this violin-playing mare being there I can't recall. "Forgive me, I don't remember seeing you there myself." "That is understandable, my dear." Octavia said reassuringly, waving dismissively with a humored expression. "You were quite preoccupied dancing with - or should I say against - Miss Twilight Sparkle." Oh yeah, that was quite entertaining. We both chuckled at the memory, my superior dancing skills making the knowledgeable unicorn's look like child's play. "It seems we both have no desire for cider, am I correct?" "Indeed." Apparently so. I nodded while rolling my eyes. "Why they love that stuff so much, I have no clue." "Hmm, I must admit I have a soft spot for the drink personally, but I don't deem waiting in a long line just for a drink to be worthwhile." Octavia said with a graceful shrug, regarding me with those pink eyes. ...You can stop staring now. "Is there anything I can do for you, Miss Octavia?" I asked, hoping to get her out of my sight as soon as possible. Our last conversation was... revolting, to say the least. "You remember my name. How splendid." She grinned dazzlingly. "Seeing as how we are two of the few walking among the town, I require some company to keep me entertained. Do you have any spare time, Stardust?" ...Make up an excuse, quickly. "I'd love to, Miss Octavia, but I'm hardly the pony you'd want as company, much less entertainment." "Hmm, I doubt that." A shiver ran down my ponified spine at that look she was giving me. Good grief, and I thought you had class, Octavia! The grey mare gestured, and before I could even protest she was already standing beside me, grabbing my right front limb uncomfortably. "Besides, it would be an honour and privilege to learn more about the brave handsome stallion who defied Prince Blueblood." I trust you wished you had gone with Miss Sparkle and Spike earlier today, now. Damn you, Specter. I inwardly cursed the humoured voice as the insistent Earth Pony proceeded to basically drag me around town. I blame you for this. Finally, God decided to grant me mercy and allow me to flee from the grey Earth Pony. After spending an entire tedious and nauseating afternoon with the muzzle-running mare, I managed to sneak away when Octavia was distracted by a nearby instrument shop in the town, returning to the library post-haste as the sun started going down. It wasn't that Octavia was someone to be avoided whenever possible, but her obvious misplaced fascination in me wasn't something I wanted to deal with in the slightest. That, and the fact she wouldn't shut the [BEEP] about her damn cello. I swear, if I hear one more comment about that godforsaken thing, I'm gonna... ...Jesus. Rubbing my forehead, I pondered what to do for the rest of the evening. Octavia's excessive ramblings have took their toll on me, so reading was out of the question. I could practice more with that plastic sword, or bake more brownies. Anything really to pass the time... Where was Twilight and Spike, meanwhile? "Oh, hey Stardust." ...Never mind. "Arrived back in the evening, I see." I noted dryly, looking behind at the two entering the house. "The cider was that good you had to stay all day?" "Har har." Twilight rolled her eyes... though her expression seemed troubled. Spike reflected a similar look, regarding the mare with clear worry. "What are we going to do, Twilight? Applejack's farm is at stake here!" "The best we can do, Spike, is hope that Applejack, Big Mac, Apple Bloom and Granny Smith win the contest tomorrow." Twilight said reassuringly, effectively calming the nodding dragon. ...Did I miss something? Catching my expression, Twilight clarified. "Today the Flim Flam brothers arrived at the farm, with a machine which creates perfect cider of its own, and Applejack's family challenged them after the latter refused their offer to share the sales. Whoever makes the most cider tomorrow morning wins." ...I have a few questions, first one being who the [BEEP] the Flim Flam brothers are. Flim Flam... Flim Flam... Flim Flam... Nope, doesn't ring a bell. "If Applejack's family wins, the brothers will leave Ponyville," Spike continued for Twilight, "But if the brothers win, then they'll get to sell cider for Cider Season every year instead, which will run Sweet Apple Acres out of business!" Oh the horror... "'Out of business...'" I echoed after the two concerned beings were done, shaking my head in ridicule at it all. "'Out of business'. You know, it's amazing how ludicrous this town's lust for that awful drink is, if that's the case." "The quality of cider isn't something to be underestimated, Stardust." I scoffed loudly at the sincere words of the unicorn. "I'm being serious here! Applejack and her family could very well be in trouble, should those siblings win with that contraption of theirs tomorrow." Walking beside the two, I shook my head again. "Relax, my dear, I am fully confident Applejack will succeed tomorrow." Because our hard-working orange Earth Pony has the case of the "major-character syndrome"; which makes her impervious to losing against something like this. No way will they lose their farm at this time. "I'm glad you think that." Twilight said with clear gratitude. "They'll need all the encouragement and faith they can get." Quite the contrary, my dear, I KNOW they'll win... But, I'm curious. The evening was young, so nothing was stopping me from having a look personally. "Where are these Flim Flam brothers now?" "Probably outside the farm, resting on that machine of theirs. Why?" I nodded, quickly spinning around on the spot towards the exit. "I'm going to pay these siblings a visit. I'm quite interested in seeing this contraption you speak of." Plus, if I see the brothers I might recognize them from somewhere. "Oh, I'll go with you." Twilight suddenly announced, to my brief pause and raised brow. "I'm curious about the functions of the machine myself. Spike, you go to bed; you'll need to be up early tomorrow, plus you were up late last night." I shrugged as the unicorn joined me by the door, opening it for the mare with a gesturing bow. "After you, my dear Twilight." The smiling Twilight bowed humbly. "Why thank you, good sir." I feigned ignorance to the expression Spike sent us a few feet away. The fascinated purple unicorn led me to the machine without delay, having talked none-stop about the events of today. How first the cider from the farm ran out before the rest of the citizens could have some, which was followed by a mob of complaints, then the Flim Flam brothers arrived with promises of fresh new cider for them all. From the way Twilight was describing them and their actions, I raised a brow as the conclusion formed in my mind. "They're con artists then." The unicorn shook her head as we walked upon the dirt pathway towards the forest of apple trees. "It's a little early to assume the worst of them like that. But I have to admit, their arrival during the complaints seemed... pretty coincidental." She said thoughtfully, frowning. "What puzzles me," I began with a frown of my own as we neared the location, the setting sun now halfway below a far-off mountain. "Is why exactly these siblings chose to do business here, in Ponyville." Surely there were more famous well-populated areas to scam others in? "I'm guessing they heard that Sweet Apple Acres made the best cider in Equestria, as it was proclaimed." Twilight speculated, before pointing forward with her hoof. "There it is." And there it was indeed. A few feet away from us stood the red machine the studious unicorn did her best to describe to me earlier. Glass tanks. Wires. A large funnel that was clearly used to place the apples in. This interesting contraption situated atop a mode of transportation. A very familiar mode of transport. "I recognize the vehicle." "Hmm?" "The ride." I clarified, gesturing to the wheels and carriage itself. "It resembles exactly that of an old-fashioned car, from my world." Twilight's intrigued voice rung in my ears. "You mean, this is what a 'car' looks like?" "In very old times, yes, before I was even born." We proceeded to inspect the whole thing without touching it. So the Flim Flam brothers invented the first car in Equestria... probably. I'll give them props for that. It's a shame, they'd make bigger money selling the inventions they create instead of obviously scamming others- "Well what have we here, brother of mine? Two ponies fascinated with our extraordinary invention?" Came a positive stallion voice. "Can you honestly blame them, Flim? Anypony would want to look closer at our impressive machine." This other tone was deeper, yet just as enthusiastic. Gah! My hooves stumbled back in shock at the two unicorn siblings appearing right the [BEEP] out of nowhere, grinning at us brightly. Light yellow fur, blue and white striped suits, small classy-styled hats, red manes - one of which having white stripes - and tails, light green eyes, and one of the two having a styled mustache. ...Yep, con artists if I ever saw them. "Oh, excuse us." Twilight composed herself first, having been startled herself by their inexplicable appearance. "We were just curious about how this fascinating machine of yours works. How do the apples get crushed and liquefied in there exactly? What do you do with the rotten apples-?" "Young lady, we would love to answer all your questions, as we're eager to help out anypony out." The one without the 'stache, Flim, interrupted in a very business-like tone. And to my slight irritation, the stallion wrapped a hoof around Twilight's shoulders. "But we're preoccupied setting everything up for tomorrow's contest. Isn't that right Flam?" "Yes yes indeed." I winced at the personal contact, the other sibling wrapping his own hoof around me, as though we were close friends or something. "Tell you what, after tomorrow's contest is over, you and your boyfriend here can learn more about how our wonderful contraption works then." At the mention of that blasphemous word, I grit my teeth. And Twilight beside me blushed brightly. Will it never end?! "We are not-" "Stardust is my friend-" Finally regaining our personal space, the two brothers stood in front of us with playful smirks. "Oh of course there's nothing going on. Do they look like just friends, Flam?" "Yes, yes they do indeed Flim." The mustache sibling nodded knowingly. ...I will not stand here and be mocked by these laughable con artists. "If you would just answer my friend's questions-" "Need we repeat ourselves?" I blinked at the rude interruption, Flim clearly not giving a damn how we feel about it. "We'll share our secrets after winning against Granny Smith and her family." Flam concluded for his brother. At the conviction, I raised a brow. "You're confident you'll win?" Both leaned forwards with their words. "Now don't get us wrong, friend, we're sure they'll do their best." "But with our Super Speedy Cider Squeezy Six-Thousand, we'll be unbeatable. It's a simple equation, and clear conclusion." Super Speedy- Oh Christ, give me a break. Ed Edd N' Eddy had more credible names to their scams than these clowns. "Quite right, brother of mine! Why with our marvelous invention, victory will be as sweet as the cider we make. You can bet on it my friends!" ...Is that so? "I'll take that bet." My confident words caused the brothers to pause from turning away, looking back at me in interest. "Come again?" "You heard me." A smirk lifted on my muzzle, wishing I could fold my arms right now. If they're so absolutely convicted they'll succeed, then I look forward to seeing their expectations crash down before their eyes. And I have just the thing to bet. "I wager my current household. If you win, you can have it. If Applejack's family, wins, you give me the value my house is worth." I didn't need to imagine the shocked disbelieving look a certain purple unicorn was sending my way. "Hmm..." Flim said while rubbing his pony chin. "Is this house that valuable?" "Arguably more valuable than Town Hall." And it didn't take long for Twilight to stand right in-between the intrigued siblings and I, placing two hoofs on my chest. "Excuse us for a moment." Twilight said rather sweetly before dragging me away, regarding with a heated glare. I blinked at the intensity of it. "Stardust, what do you think you're doing?!" I shrugged, trying not to show how much her intense stare was affecting me. "Betting." "Evidently, but with our library!" Twilight hissed, pointing behind her. "To them! The same ponies who are obviously trying to run Applejack and her family out of business! Are you trying to lose my trust?!" ...'Our' library? "No." I said calmly, trying to reassure the mare my intentions weren't devious. But Twilight wasn't having any of it. "That library is my home! Spike's home! Owlicious' home! Your home! Why would you attempt to bet it away like that, without my consent?" Technically it wasn't my home, personally. And hey, if Qui-Gon Jinn can stupidly bet away something essential to him over something, so can I. "Simple." "...Well?" "Applejack and her family will win, so there's no need to worry," "...THAT'S your reason?" I nodded, taking some amusement out of her disbelief. God, loving the expression on her face right now. Twilight's eyes narrowed dangerously, proceeding to poke my chest. "Of all the- Here I thought you had more sense than to rely on some flimsy logic like that, Jack! Don't you realize how much that place means to me? Have you never regarded the library as your home... at all?" ...God dammit. "Twilight..." The mare looked away, "Do my - or anyone's - feelings mean nothing to you...?" "Twilight, look at me. Please." I pleaded as calmly as I could. And thankfully, the mare slowly obliged. Waiting for her doubtful eyes to meet mine, I continued. "I need you to trust me, Twilight. I know what I'm doing. Applejack and her family will emerge triumphant tomorrow, of this I am absolutely certain, so there's no need to worry. For once, I'm asking you to trust me." It was a lot to ask for, but I was absolutely certain of their victory for the following morning. "...What makes you so confident Applejack will win tomorrow?" Twilight asked quietly, not even flinching at the hoof I placed on her for comfort. "To the extent of wagering something so precious to me?" "Twilight... do you honestly believe I care nothing for your feelings?" I asked rhetorically, and before the mare answered I continued with a calm smile. "Of course I care. We're friends, are we not? I wouldn't do this just to spite you, or if it would hurt you. I'm sorry if I made you feel otherwise, but I insist you trust me on this. You need to have faith in Applejack's abilities tomorrow." "I do have faith." Twilight replied determinedly, eyes sparkling sincerely. "But I wouldn't bet my own home for it." I smirked lightly. "And hey, if they do lose tomorrow, you can punish me in any way you prefer, and I'll accept it without complaint." The worst she can do, anyway, is subject me to hours of torture over herself gushing how 'great' and 'wise' Celestia was. Besides, Celestia could always get us a new library, if this doesn't work. But that's a very small if. "...I'll hold you to that." There was a faint trace of amusement in her tone. "So you agree then?" "I never said that." Twilight shook her head. "But some absurd, illogical part of me is saying I should trust you on this. Celestia knows why; this bet has to be the worst idea you've ever concocted, Jack." "Well I'm hardly perfect." "Clearly." The unicorn sighed, glancing behind at the patient waving siblings. "I don't like this." "I know." I removed my hoof off her. "But I wouldn't have done this without your presence, Twilight. Your friendship means too much for me to recklessly pull such a stunt without your presence." For a moment, Twilight didn't respond to those sincere words, which caused me to be concerned. Was she starting to distrust me? Was she beginning to hold disdain over me? Say something. Finally, the unicorn looked back at me, eyes narrowing slightly. "If we do lose this bet tomorrow, I will never, ever, forgive you." "Noted." I nodded. "But I promise you, Twilight, Sweet Apple Acres will not lose this contest tomorrow." The corner of her muzzle twitched. "You making a promise. That's new." "It just shows how confident I am in their abilities, my dear." I shrugged, walking back to the waiting Flim Flam brothers, who were smirking for whatever reason. Now, it's time for the morning competition between the Flim Flam brothers, and the farmers - what is it with Applejack and contests? - of Sweet Apples Acres. Where myself and the entire town shall witness the excitement and the passion. That almost ALL the townsfolk have for booze. The contest was simple; whoever possessed the most amount of cider-filled barrels are the victors. Winner has the rights to sell the town alcoholic beverages, so as you can imagine, the stakes were high. And [BEEP] ridiculous. Standing besides Spike and, guess who, Whooves by a large hourglass that shall serve as the timer, we awaited patiently for the Mayor's word to commence. Applejack and her family were preparing themselves for this daunting task up ahead. The con siblings, meanwhile, were resting upon a couch on their machine/mode of transport, clearly relaxed and confident already, as if aware of the outcome. Hah, as if things worked like that in a show like this. The reason I even wagered the library in the first place was to see their hopes crumble before my eyes; their arrogance collapsing in itself like a stone building. I imagine we were somewhere during the second season of MLP currently, and I don't recall the determined orange Earth Pony ever losing her farm to anyone, for even a whole episode. Either Applejack succeeds through hard work and effective teamwork with her family, or the Flim Flam brothers win, but their own cider sucks arse compared to the farmer's own; pulling a Spongebob, really. Either way, I win. "Attention everypony!" Ah, the aged Earth Pony mayor began her speech. "The teams have one hour to produce as much cider as they can, after which the barrels will be counted and the winner will be named the sole cider provider for all of Ponyville! Are both teams ready?" "Ready!" "Ready!" Get hyped! "Then let's-" By her gesture, Whooves spun the hourglass over. "- Go!" Both teams were immediately one the move. Team Apple - name provided by yours truly - was already hard-working and earnest to achieve their goal. Applejack was kicking the tree trunks. Apple Bloom caught the falling red apples with a wooden basket, delivering them to Granny Smith, who, I'm guessing, was checking the quality of the fruit before throwing their own contraption which Macintosh was operating, crushing the apples with a large stone wheel and the juiciness poured out from the tap at the end into a barrel. ...You know, why is it always red apples with these ponies? Why not green apples? Hell, I prefer green apples over red. The cocky con siblings, meanwhile, were lazily, yet more effectively, getting the job done. Already they've produced up to five barrels without breaking a sweat; their machine doing the work for them while they relaxed on their comfy red couch. Said machine was sucking up the apples from the trees and doing its "magic" with little aid from its operators; I could spot, however, the dark green lighting from one of their horns. I told Twilight that using magic all the time was short of pure laziness. Here was a classic example. "Wow, they're not even trying." Spike commented in disbelief. "That Squeezy Six-Thousand of theirs is a remarkable contraption." Whooves praised in clear admiration. Well, glad to know whose side you're on, Doctor. "I wonder if the quality will be as promising as the quantity." ...Then an idea hit me. Thank you my brown Earth Pony friend. "You know what they should do?" I began conversationally, gaining the attention of Whooves, Spike and the observant Mayor accompanying us. "There should be a round afterwards where the citizens try out both side's cider, and judge which ones taste better." "Oh, and they can have a vote afterwards to decide the winner!" Spike chimed in, to my nodding approval. Sound thinking Spike. "It would be a competition of quality against quantity." Whooves concluded for us, sounding on board with the plan. As did the Mayor, who looked thoughtful for a moment. "Hmm, well I don't see why not. So far we've yet to try Flim and Flam's cider. I wouldn't want to disappoint my citizens otherwise." The aged beige-coloured mare smiled and nodded. "Yes, after the hour is up, we shall have a second round immediately entailing your ideas. Good thinking, the three of you." The praise brought a smirk to my muzzle, as I imagined the dragon and other Earth Pony between me smiled bashfully at receiving compliments from Ponyville's leading authority. Ten barrels... Twenty barrels... Twenty-five... The speed the brother's machine was going through was quite unnerving, if I'm being honest. Already I was beginning to have doubts about making that stupid bet last night... "Um, Miss Mayor!" Our attention fixed on the approaching Twilight, who looked quite nervous herself. Not that I can blame her. "Are honourary family members allowed to help in the competition?" Behind her were the rest of the Mane Six, who expressed willingness to assist their hard-working friend. "Well, I'm not sure..." The Mayor replied thoughtfully, addressing the confident brothers. "Flim, Flam. Would you object to honourary family members helping?" "Are you kidding?" Dat arrogance. "We don't care if the whole Canterlot kingdom helps; it's a lost cause." So you think... "I guess it's okay." The Mayor concluded, "Applejack, what do you think?" The clearly exhausted mare took a moment from kicking another tree, looking at us tiredly, "I think I'd love to have the rest of my family helpin' out." ...Cute. The rest of the Mane Six happily obliged, quickly setting themselves to work to assist the farmers. Fluttershy helped Applejack with the trees. Pinkie Pie helped Apple Bloom with catching and delivering the apples. Rarity helped Granny Smith over checking the quality of the apples. Rainbow Dash aided Macintosh with running the contraption, literally. And Twilight replaced the filled barrels with the next empty ones when full. "Behold, Spike." I gestured proudly to the working equines. "Teamwork at its finest; something those con siblings nearby don't appreciate." "Hear hear!" The dragon concurred, cheering in encouragement. "Go Twilight! Go everypony! You can do it!" Attaboy Spike. "Stardust, do you not wish to assist your friends also?" I heard the Mayor inquire, prompting me to shake my head. "Not that I would be caught dead doing any work related to farming, Mayor. Besides, the roles are already filled." I pointed out to the determined, one-track mindset of the farmers and their friends. I was far more content to observing them hard at work. "Yes, our stallion friend here isn't one you'd typically ask for hard labour." Ah Whooves, you know me well. I smirked at the brown pony's chuckle. By now, the confident brothers finally grasped that they underestimated their opponents. Their device was now sucking the trees, the whole of them, in an effort to pick up the pace. "You can win guys!" Spike continued cheering on, undeterred by the faster barrels produced from the cocky siblings. I would help him encourage the mares and Big Mac, but I'm far too preoccupied tasting the sweet victory in my mouth. Sweeter than cider, that's for certain. The competition only got the more heated, it was palpable in the air. Beside me I noticed Spike cease cheering, visibly sweating as the remaining sand slowly descended, indicating the near end of the contest. "They'll win, Spike." I reassured the uncertain dragon. "How do you know?" My gaze settled on the hard-working equines, all so focused on their tasks at hand with little distraction. There was no denying it, even if the Flim Flam siblings were producing the higher quantity at the moment, there was no doubt who the true victors were. "...I just do." "Time's up!" The Mayor then announced. prompting both sides to quickly cease. Wow, an hour already? Time flies. The aged Earth Pony proceeded with literally counting the number of barrels, when it was clearly obvious to anyone with a brain that the lazy pieces of [BEEP] made the most barrels. "Flim and Flam win!" "No [BEEP]." I stated in disbelief. To the side, I noticed the saddened approaches of Applejack and her younger sibling. "However, before any true winner is declared." Oh, she's actually going through with that idea? I noticed widened eyes from all sides. The Mayor smiled, "This idea has been given to me from some clever ponies and dragon. We shall conduct a second round to this contest; where you, Ponyville's citizens, shall decide the quality of cider produced by both sides. Whichever tastes better wins!" At the announcement, I already detected the expressions of excitement from the nearby crowd, eager to taste the fresh drinks for themselves. Huh, so I was proven wrong; there were NO alcoholic substances in the cider... in Equestria, anyway. That doesn't make these inhabitant's thirst for the stuff any less disturbing, however... The Flim Flam brothers didn't seem phased by the sudden change in the competition. Quite the contrary, they looked gleeful at the prospect themselves. "By all means," Flim gestured as Flam quickly set up a stand, "Try the delicious cider only our Super Speedy Cider Squeezy Six-Thousand is capable of making, my friends!" The townsfolk happily obliged, helping themselves to the offered mugs filled of fresh cider. "We've lost." A nearby female voice said, turning our attention to as ear-drooped Applejack. "Have we?" I raised an invisible brow. "I wouldn't give hope up yet, my dear." "What do you mean?" Apple Bloom asked, a tinge of hopefulness in her voice. I nodded towards the drinking ponies, "Observe." They followed my gaze, to the flat-out disgusted equines as they spat the offensive liquid out of their mouths. The siblings looked more shocked than their opponents, as though they didn't anticipate those reactions from their customers. "What happens when you rush perfection. Now, I believe you have some cider to present." Upon seeing the crowd express disdain for the cider created by the nervous-looking brothers, Applejack and Apple Bloom quickly rushed off to serve their own side of cider. "Did you know this would happen?" Spike asked in pleasant surprise, just as relieved as Big Mac and Granny Smith. "I knew something was bound to go wrong from their side." I responded, unable to hide my sadistic glee at the scammer's discomforts. "All went according to plan." "You mean to say, this was all anticipated at the very beginning, Stardust?" I nodded at Whooves' inquiry, steeping out of the way with the others for the disgruntled crowd. "Indeed, Doctor." "Here ya go! Fresh cider made from hard work and care!" Apple Bloom said happily while passing mugs around to the waiting townsfolk, and I didn't need to cross my fingers - if I had any - for the predictable reactions. They loved the stuff. Yes, everything that has transpired has been done so according to my design. AN dit was glorious whenever my plans effectively worked like that. The Mayor cleared her throat loudly, after the numerous pleased exhales died down. "All in favour of the Flim Flam brothers having the rights to sell cider in Ponyville, raise your hoof." Oh how shocking, no reaction. "All in favour of Sweet Apple Acres selling the yearly cider." Again, no surprise, as almost every hoof saved from the shocked brothers were raised. The aged mayor of Ponyville smiled. "Then I believe we know who are the victors here; congratulations Sweet Apple Acres, you are to continue producing and selling cider every year from here on!" And here comes the obnoxious cheering, the main reason I joined Spike and Whooves by the hourglass. I heard a light chuckle from the latter as I gently rubbed my ponified ears. "I don't know about you, my friends, but I'd quite like to taste that exhilarating cider of theirs." The brown Earth Pony said while walking towards the ecstatic congratulated family. "Me too!" Spike agreed, following Whooves for some cider himself. It took every ounce of my willpower not to pull the dragon back by the tail. As long as that cider wasn't containing any alcoholic ingredients, when I have no quarrel with Spike drinking the stuff. Or Twilight, as I would prefer not having a drunken Twilight Sparkle in the library- Now where do those [BEEP]s think they're going? As if expecting no one to notice, the defeated Flim Flam brothers were hurriedly climbing on their machine, beginning to steer the thing out of the area. Erm, not on my watch you [BEEP]s. You lost the bet, you pay the price. Having no obligation to allow them to escape so easily, I quickly pursued the fleeing stallions, dispersing from the oblivious crowd down to the main dirt path. That machine of their was being operated via magic, so I had to quicken the pace; they were already getting away. "Hey!" I shouted, gaining their surprised attention before they were out of hearing distance. "We have a bet to settle you [BEEP]s!" ...Oh, now I remember! I've seen these two before! On that MLP app! How could I forget? Slowly, evidently reluctant to do so, the two unicorns slowed their mode of transportation down, allowing me to catch up. "Oh, uh you!" Flim began nervously, grinning faintly as I paused to catch my breath. Hah, you see? My friends weren't the only ones to conduct exercise today. "We would love to pay up, my friend, but we're afraid we have nothing to offer you; we've lost the contest, remember?" Flam said next, just as unnerved as his mustache-less sibling. Oh you'll be paying, one way or another. "Irrelevant." I exhaled while my breath recovered, glaring upwards at the observing duo. "We made a bet, and I expect you to follow through. Surely even smooth scammers can keep their word?" "'Scammers'? You misunderstand; we're simply business ponies-" "Then pay up." "But we have nothing to give you!" Flam protested wildly. "Besides, just how valuable is your house?" "Oh, well, it is technically owned by none other than the ruler of Equestria herself." Oh, there was pure delight at the dawning comprehension on their pony faces. "So as you can imagine, it's quite expensive." "W-What do you want from us?" Flim asked quietly, the business-type facade slipping away, horror evident on his face. My eyes wandered to the machine they stood upon. That was a question easily answered... To those who claim I don't do enough exercise; look what I'm doing right now. Do you see me now, father?! My two golden hooves pushing with as much of my might as possible with the damn vehicle back towards the farm. The Flim Flam siblings paid up by handing over their machine, reluctantly, but dues were to be settled, after all. And I always made sure of that. It's a damn inconvenience to be indebted to anyone. Jesus, this thing was heavy. "Need some help there?" A certain humoured mare ask. "No thanks, I've got this." I declined while pushing the damn car forward, hearing a chuckling Applejack from the side. "Sure ya do, sugarcube." There was a sound of loud sipping. "But don't that belong to the Flim Flam brothers?" I grunted. "Not anymore." True, the device was far from green dough, but it had its uses. Besides, those con stallions can always make another one. ...Okay this was good enough. I moved back from pushing the thing, dusting my hoofs off in satisfaction. I'll just take a quick break before delivering it all the way back to the library. Letting out a sigh, my eyes settled on the orange Earth Pony, who was holding a mug and regarding me openly. ...Was there something on my face? "Spike told me what ya did." ...Huh? "What I did?" Applejack nodded, "Ya gave the Mayor the idea for the second round in the first place." A grin, filled with pure gratitude, then blossomed on her muzzle. "I... We can't thank ya and the rest of our friends enough. We might've lost Sweet Apple Acres otherwise." Ah. "Think nothing of it, Applejack." I assured her, shrugging. "You were always going to win, regardless. I just made sure the fair ponies of Ponyville weren't shamefully given two incompetent businessmen, instead of the most amazing cider-makers ever." The Earth Pony smiled bashfully, looking away. "Aw shucks. Ya know how to flatter a mare, Stardust." Yeah, well don't get use to it. "No wonder Twilight's so fond of ya." "I- Excuse me?" Before Applejack could speak further nonsense, a classy voice piqued up. "Don't tell me you stole that contraption from those brothers." I smirked at the white unicorn, walking by along with the others, all holding mugs of cider in their hooves. Ugh. "Nope, I was just settling a bet with them my dear, that's all." Rarity blinked in surprise. "You mean, you made a bet with those two stallions?" I nodded. "And their machine was wagered?" "Not precisely. But they had nothing else to offer." I smirked at Applejack. "You all made sure of that." The orange mare feigned shame. "What did you bet?" Sharing a glance with a watching Twilight, I shrugged again. "It's no longer important. Suffice to say, it was something valuable to me." "If that's the case, then why did you wager it?" The persistent purple unicorn spoke up, walking closer as if the truth would be more sincere up close and personal. "Because I knew, without a single doubt, that Applejack and her family would win." Was my honest response. Twilight looked away, looking quite... guilty? "I just... I'm sorry for doubting you, Ja- Stardust. I guess I was incredibly nervous over the fact you wagered something so important to me. I didn't think you cared at all after that." "Of course I cared." Indeed, that library was more and more like a home to me everyday. A home away from home. I wouldn't have bet it if I wasn't completely certain of the outcome. "I still do, Twilight. And I don't blame you for thinking that. Betting it was rather... reckless. I'm sorry for making you doubt me like that." Purple eyes shone at me, reflecting the anger clearly held against me. "A very large understatement there, Stardust. I don't know why I even agreed to it; against my better judgement, some part of me told me to trust you." ...What? As I frowned at the mare, a snark voice inquired, "What did he offer, your hoof in marriage?" Our glares then fixed on a smirking Rainbow Dash, who shrugged while gulping her mug of cider. "I'm kidding! Sheesh." "Regardless." Rolling my eyes, I patted the side of the invention, changing the subject. "As my own apology for causing you to doubt me, Twilight, I acquired this vehicle of theirs just for you; free to dismantle and study it as you please." The purple unicorn raised a brow, looking torn between amusement, disbelief and exasperation. "And you think that's enough to fix everything?" "...Is it working?" "I swear..." Twilight shook her head exasperatedly, "Sometimes, Stardust, you baffle me to no end." I shrugged, a smirk crossing my muzzle. "Well good, how dull would I be if I didn't surprise anyone from time to time?" Applejack shook her head, thankfully switching the topic by saying brightly, "Want some cider, Star?" "First of all, please don't call me 'Star'." I request as the rest save Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy rolled their eyes, to my annoyance. "Secondly, no thank you Applejack... I don't like cider." Spit take. Recovering from the shock, Rainbow Dash stared in palpable disbelief towards me, ignoring the glaring drenched Rarity. "What?! How can you NOT like cider?!" "...I just don't." I replied with a shrug. "Not everyone's as addictive to the stuff as you all obviously are." "Have you ever tried it before?" Fluttershy asked curiously. "Well no but-" "Then how do you know you don't like it?" Twilight asked in confusion. Oh for the love of- I sighed. "Look, where I come from, we have cider. But the stuff made there is... Well... Of a rather poisonous nature." Their eyes widened. "Oh, not that drinking the stuff will kill you... Unless you drink too much of it. No, the cider from my home has ingredients which causes harm to the body. Worse than, say, sugary treats." "Ahh." Twilight nodded, clearly understanding where I was coming from. Maybe when we get back, I'll tell her all about the alcoholic drinks the majority of my kind seem to love. "That explains your reluctance to try some then." "Well, there's no need to worry here." Applejack reassured me, grabbing a spare filled mug out of nowhere and presenting it to me. "Fresh from apples, with no added poisonous ingredients. Trust me." Slowly taking the mug, I cautiously regarded the bubbly sustenance. "Go on, try it!" Rainbow Dash commanded. ...Oh well, Hakuna Matata. Hesitantly, I held the edge of the wooden mug to my lips, tasting the cool pure apple flavour enter my muzzle and go down my throat. Immediately retracting the mug, I tasted the contents. ...Huh. "What do ya think?" Applejack then ask, genuinely curious. Pursing my lips thoughtfully, I muttered quietly about the... refreshing taste. "I can see why the town waits so eagerly for your cider." And, of course, my eyes rolled at the satisfied and smug looks on the girl's faces. "Enjoy it while it lasts, Stardust, because as soon as we get back home you're going to be dusting the whole shelves until the end of the week." Twilight said sternly, while the others laughed towards my gawking expression. The unicorn shrugged casually, "I think that's an appropriate punishment for almost making us lose something so dear to me." Appropriate my arse! My eye twitched at their humoured expressions, muzzle opened to retort with "[BEEP] you"... But I found I couldn't towards her. Chapter Forty-Three: Rainbow Dash, the Egghead Chapter Forty-Three: Rainbow Dash, the Egghead "-And I said I'll visit her later." "And precisely how soon is 'later'?" "In my own time." "At least do so before she leaves the hospital. It'd be nice for you to visit Rainbow while she's still cooped up there." "Is she dying?" "Of boredom, maybe..." "Then like I said: 'In my own time'." An irritated sigh was Twilight's response to that, whilst I blocked another swing from a determined playful Spike. Making sure we were clear from any of the book shelves, the dragon and I were currently sparring in the center of the library's first floor. Plastic sword met plastic sword, my opponent had no grace or flow in his movements with the toy weapon, unsurprisingly. The situation with Rainbow Dash? Well our favourite Sonic the Pegasus managed to got herself injured by one of her own flying stunts, resulting in a trip to Ponyville's hospital. Forgive me if I'm not overly concerned; in fact I'm surprised this hasn't occurred before, considering the reckless [BEEP] that boastful mare displays. She'll be fine. Swiping away another attempted jab, I smirked at Spike's clear exhaustion. To be fair, we've been at this for over ten minutes by now. It was admittedly getting to me as well. "I'll... beat you this time." "I'd like to see you try Spike-!" My eyes widened at the dirty move pulled next. The dragon distracted me with words, landing a direct harmless hit to my ponified chest. Dropping my 'weapon', I placed a hoof on my chest, overreacting as Spike grinned triumphantly. "Oh no! I have been defeated! Tell my wife... I spent the money on volcano insurance... Ugh." I concluded with an ungraceful collapse, closing my eyes while hearing a gleeful Spike announce, "I did it! I've beaten the mighty Stardust! Now I'll save the damsel in distress- Whoa!" "If you survive this first." Were my following words as I grabbed the approaching victorious dragon, proceeding to give the squirming Spike a soft noogie. "Face my noogie of death, young dragon!" "N-No!" Spike's laughter filled the room admist his struggling from my grip. "Y-You won't win, evil one!" A chuckle escaped my muzzle, finally releasing the giggling infant lizard. "That was a cheap move you pulled there, Spike. I'm proud." Spike beamed at the praise. "Stabbing me like that while I was distracted. A dirty move worthy of a warrior." From the side, we heard Twilight mumble loudly, "Don't give him that kind of praise; he might become a warrior..." "Well, why not?" Spike seemed excited over the concept, gesturing to me brightly, "When I grow up, I want to be just like you, Stardust!" ...Huh. Swallowing a lump that's apparently been caught in my throat, I laughed lightly. "Flattering, Spike, but I'm probably the worst role model you'd look up to." "One of the few things we can agree on..." An annoyed glance from my eyes was sent towards the oblivious smirking unicorn, preoccupied with reading a book. True to my word, I traveled to the hospital taking care of the injured pegasus the very next day. Accompanied by Spike, who had yet to visit Rainbow himself, we were kindly directed towards Rainbow's temporary room and arrived at the front door. "Remember, she has to gain her rest very shortly." The nurse pony warned calmly, opening the door for us and addressing the hospitalized mare within. "Miss Rainbow, you have a few guests." Walking by the helpful nurse, the first thing I noted wasn't the damaged wing wrapped in bandages - honestly, that's what, the second time that's happened? - or the green gown she was wearing. But rather the clearly forced grin on Rainbow's face upon our entrance. "Oh, hey guys!" The grounded blue pegasus said rather cheerily, despite the circumstances. "What brings you here?" "We just wanted to check up on you." Spike replied, approaching the bedside with me, walking to her right and I her left. "How are you feeling?" A sound question. Yet Rainbow waved a hoof dismissively, "Oh you know, not too bad. I've only got, what, a few days before I'm outta this dump?" I raised a concerned brow. Peculiar, considering Rainbow's love for flying, you'd think she'd be complaining twenty-four/seven over her current state. Was she more injured than Twilight realized, upon giving us the details? "Despite your crave to fly?" I inquired slowly. Rainbow shrugged, which incited me to blink. "Have you... at least kept yourself busy?" "Ehh, there's not that much to do, but I'll live." The unfazed mare shrugged again. "Food's awful, and I'm confined to this bed, mind you, but that won't keep me down. I'll be out before you know it." ...Something doesn't seem right about this. "Huh? Rainbow, what's that?" The curious dragon suddenly asked. "What?" "That," Spike continued, pointing towards the pillow. "There's something underneath your pillow." Pink eyes widened, the panicked pegasus proceeded to press down her hooves on her pillow hurriedly, to our surprise. Exchanging a concerned glance with Spike, at the way Rainbow was moving her broken right wing around like that, I asked gently, "Rainbow? Is there something wrong?" Wow, since when did I care with that much regard towards Rainbow Dash of all ponies? "Uh, no! No! Spike must have been seeing things." Rainbow grinned widely. And after a moment of awkward silence, Rainbow yawned loudly, switching the lamp beside her off, "But, you know, I'm awfully tired right now. Would you mind visiting tomorrow?" "Huh?" Spike was clearly flabbergasted. I don't blame him; her sudden change in moods was absurd. "But, I swear I saw a book sticking out-" The blinking lizard was then cut off, by the obnoxious snoring of our now 'sleeping' friend. ...Yep, something was wrong here. And from what Spike mentioned he saw before being rudely interrupted, I think I can work it out effortlessly. "Come on, Spike. Our friend here needs to rest in peace." Spike slowly nodded, following me away from the bed and towards the open door. I had an idea, and it will work. As we closed the door behind us, I motioned to a curious Spike to turn off the hallway lights with the switch nearby, my hooves slowing down to fabricate that we're walking away. When in reality, I was standing right outside Rainbow's room once again. As the tiptoeing dragon joined me upon darkness consuming the hallway, we nodded, similar smirks on our faces. I placed my hoof on the handle. One... two... three... four! And my intuition was correct! Upon our sudden barging into the room, Rainbow looked like a deer caught in headlights. The frozen pegasus holding open a book by her two fronts hoofs, blinking in utter shock at our reappearance. "I knew it!" You did indeed, Spike, as did I. We both walked up to the recomposing Rainbow, who swiftly moved to hide the book again. "Don't bother, Rainbow, we can clearly see it." Was it me or was the pegasus already sweating profusely? The nervous Rainbow stuttered, "I-I was just, you know, deciding which pages to tear out and have fun with." When you were in the position looking as through you were genuinely reading the contents? I don't think so. "Hey, isn't this 'Daring Do and the Quest for the Sapphire Statue'?" Spike asked upon inspecting the book Rainbow reluctantly showed us. "Did Twilight suggest this book?" Daring Do... Hang on. My eyes fixed on the cover itself, showing a tanned-looking pegasus hanging on a rope with angry crocodiles waiting for her. I know I've seen it before... Did I read it once in the library? Rainbow's sigh caused me to look up, seeing her ill-prepared features. "Aren't you going to make fun of me for... y'know... reading?" Make fun of her? Mocking someone for something I enjoy personally would make me a hypocrite. "There's nothing wrong with reading, Rainbow." Spike reassured her, glancing towards me. "Right Stardust?" "Indeed." I nodded, walking around the bed to stand beside the lying pegasus. Her pink eyes watched me, clearly apprehensive. "I must admit I'm... surprised by this new interest of yours, Rainbow. I didn't regard you for someone who enjoys the literature arts." Visibly relaxing, Rainbow shrugged meekly, "Well, there wasn't much for me to do while I'm stuck here." Her gaze settled on the book and, to my sincere astonishment, a serene smile took place on her muzzle. "Besides, this book is very much undeniably, unquestionably cool." ...Well it doesn't look to be my cup of tea. But... "If you enjoy it, that's fine Rainbow." I reassured her, smiling myself at the adoration she's clearly displaying towards the held book. "Plus, it's obviously fiction, so that's even better. No one's going to jeer at you for liking a book, my dear. If someone does... well, I can deal with them for you." At my half-joke, half-serious statement, Rainbow smirked lightly, raising a brow at me. "So you're not going to at least make fun of me for it, at all? Didn't Twilight tell you I called reading an egghead hobby?" At the question, Spike and I chuckled. "No, she never mentioned that. But you've clearly changed your mind about regarding reading as such, correct?" Rainbow nodded, looking away rather nervously. "You know, that book's only the first of the series." Spike then said, grinning. "If you like it that much, we have the whole collection back at the library. After you're discharged from this hospital, you can borrow them from the library, if you want." At the suggestion, pink eyes glanced towards the dragon. "Yeah, about that... promise you won't tell the others about this? I don't want to... y'know..." We nodded. "Understood, you can tell them in your own time. We'll just leave you to your book then." Inclining towards the door, Spike began walking off, while I stalled for a moment, meeting Rainbow's pink curious eyes. "You know, Rainbow, our friends won't make fun of you for it either, Twilight especially. Don't be afraid to ask her sometime for the other volumes. I hope you have a speedy recovery." "Thanks. But how can I ask her, when I called her an egghead for reading?" I shrugged. "As if Twilight would seriously be offended by such, knowing her. The outcome most likely would be her being happy that you enjoy reading a recommended book of hers." My piece said, my hooves walked to where Spike was patiently waiting, before the blue mare's voice stopped me. "Stardust. Spike." Our attention returned to Rainbow, who smiled at us genuinely. "I was wrong to doubt you, and the others. Thanks." "No problem Rainbow!" I imagined the lizard behind me giving a thumbs-up and wink. I otherwise nodded at the grateful pegasus. "And Stardust." The change of tone incited me to glance behind, the pegasus looking suddenly nervous. She rubbed her own back neck rather sheepishly. "Sorry for... y'know, Applejack and I interrogating you a while back." ...Oh yeah. "Heh, to be honest, Rainbow; I've completely forgotten about that." I chuckled as the mare smiled meekly. "All is forgiven. Enjoy your book." That said, a curious Spike and I departed the room, leaving the grateful Rainbow Dash to read that fictional story in peace. I suppose there's one thing then that separates Rainbow and Sonic... Sonic doesn't read. "Here they are!" Spike said, pulling out one of the stacked books of a shelf. "The whole collection of the Daring Do series." Passing the fictional book to me, I stared down hard at the cover, trying to recall where I've seen it before. I know I've read it, one of the tales of the tanned-looking pegasus going through temples, evading traps and taking the rewards within- Oh... that. "Now I remember." Yes, the blatant Indiana Jones ripoffs. Though personally I wasn't a fan of the franchise. "Your everyday generic tale about recovering lost treasures in dangerous places." "You've read them before?" Spike asked as I returned the book to him. "Yeah, but not my cup of tea." I've only read like the ten beginning pages of the first book and got immediately bored of it. "Meaning... you don't like them?" I shrugged. "I prefer my stories to have some creativity and originality to them, fleshed-out three-dimensional characters, amazing twists and turns, and only use a few cliches but done so in a clever and appropriately timed way." One of the many reasons for my eternal distaste towards Equestria Girls... Spike blinked at that, to which I refrained rolling my eyes in reply. "I'm very picky when it comes to books, Spike. Daring Do just doesn't have anything about it that fascinates me." "Oh. Maybe you just didn't read the right volume?" "I doubt that. Anyway, the explorer-seeking-hidden-treasure classic just doesn't interest me." "That's all right." Spike gestured wildly towards the whole floor. "Are there any books here that do fascinate you?" "Fiction-wise? Afraid not." Which was a shame, considering my preference for fiction in general. "I've read every fictional book in this library, Spike, and while I do respect the effort they've put in, every story here is just as generic and dull as the Daring Do novels behind you." "Oh. Well why didn't you just say so?" The dragon asked in amusement. "We could've gotten you some new books if there aren't any here you like." "You've done enough for me." Indeed, I dare not ask for more. "Allowing me to live here until I find a way to return home. I'd hate to be more of an inconvenience." "Hardly." Spike shook his head, smiling brightly. "We're glad you live here with us, no matter for how long. You're like family." He was oblivious to the internal lump in my throat. Family... They honestly think I'm like family? When I've contributed little to nothing for them, save for words and brownies? More evidence that these inhabitants were far too sentimental for their own health... though that didn't mean I wasn't flattered, and grateful, for their obvious care. "You know, Spike..." I began hesitantly, instinct making me place a hoof on Spike's head affectionately. Once the dragon always shook my action off him, but he's evidently grown fond of it. "You're like family to me too... And I blame you and Twilight for that." Spike rolled his eyes, chuckling lightly. "Glad I could be of help. But really, you're the closest thing I have to a big brother, Stardust." "And I'm forever grateful that you regard me as such." I am, I really am. "Though there are better role models you could look up to, sibling-wise-" A knock on the red door interrupted me, as we both glanced towards it. "I'll get it." Spike said happily, obviously in high spirits now thanks to this moment. "You think Rainbow Dash's already been released from the hospital?" "I doubt it." After slightly opening the door, Spike's head poking through to the outside to speak with the visitor, he looked back. "Hey, it's Octavia, here to speak with you Stardust." Ohhhh noooo... "Tell her... Tell her I'm dead." Yes that'll do. Spike frowned at me in confusion, and I shrugged. Hey if it'll get Octavia away from me- "Now, that's not a very nice thing to say." Oh Jesus. I repressed a groan as the Earth Pony's head stuck out through the red door, smiling at me humouredly. "I hope you don't mind my visit, darling." "...Not at all..." I lied through gritted teeth. And also, 'darling'? I never minded Rarity calling me that, but not in the way Octavia was phrasing it, and this mare wasn't my friend. "How can I help you, Miss Octavia?" The grey mare tutted, dark pink eyes regarding me. "Now, I believe I've said multiple times you are free to address me as simply Octavia, despite your formality being rather charming." Spike, meanwhile, glanced left and right at us, trying to understand the situation. Oh don't bother, my young reptilian friend. Octavia continued, walking towards me, and I slowly moved back in case the mare tried anything... intimate. Though to be fair I think she at least has more class than that. "Are you free for this afternoon?" Bull-[BEEP] spewed from my muzzle quickly. "Why no. I am quite preoccupied with... cleaning the library." "But I cleaned the library this morning." ...Thank you Spike. Octavia glanced at the dragon impassively, before resuming her unsettling gaze on me. "Well then, since your young friend said it, how about accompanying me through a stroll in the park? The weather is lovely today, and I'd enjoy spending time with somepony like you." ...Can I leap off the Empire State Building instead? Must. Refrain. From. Choking. Myself. "It was a rather unorthodox event, I must admit. But with my elite skills with my lovely cello, the party returned to a stable and enjoyable formal event." Hoofs. Clenching. Prepared. For strangulation. Why? Just WHY did I agree to this? Was it not to give Spike the wrong impression in turning away others so rudely? That must be it, because that dragon had something to do with it. As soon as I get away from this prattling Earth Pony, my first action is to punch a tree in frustration. Now that I know how to use my so-called 'power', that wouldn't be too hard in knocking the whole thing down. As we walked through the serene park, I did my best not to meet the gaze of any passerby. I adamantly refuse to see their expressions, of how close Octavia was next to me, matching my annoyed pace as she continued talking about herself and her God. Damn. Cello. Kill me now... "Oh, I don't believe I've inquired this: do you play any instruments, Stardust? ...Stardust?" Realizing my false name was being addressed, I snapped my head at her. "Sorry what?" The grey mare raised a brow. "I asked if there are any musical instruments you utilize." "Oh... None whatsoever." Though I did always want to try out the piano. "It's not a hobby that interests me, to be honest." "Fair enough." Octavia nodded, a tinge of disappointment clear on her features, resuming her gaze on the path ahead. "The musical arts isn't for everyone." At least there we can agree. "Though, if you'd like, I can show you my cello and my skills sometime soon, perhaps over dinner at-" Alright, that does it. "Octavia." The mare blinked at the blunt address, regarding me curiously. I met her gaze sternly. "As flattered as I am that you'd choose for my presence to keep you from the realm of boredom, I'd prefer knowing the exact reason as to why you keep asking for my company." "Oh? Can a friend not ask to... 'hang out' with another?" My frown deepened, inciting the mare to shrug. "Very well. I can see you are less than tolerant to idle conversations. I cannot fault you that. I admit, I am rather... intrigued by you, Stardust Balance. There is an aura about you which separates from the average pony." An aura? What was Octavia psychic? "Thank you... I guess." This confused statement caused the dark-haired mare to smile lightly. "A stallion who bested a Prince of the Equestrian monarchy, and made peace with a wild creature that assaulted Ponyville during Hearth's Warming Eve. You have to understand how fascinated I am." "There's hardly anything of interest about me." Save for the fact I was a human in pony skin. Thankfully, whatever was next to come out of the mare's mouth, another female pony unintentionally cut her off. "Oh, you really shouldn't be doing that, Mr Beaver." Our attention directed on a clearly unnerved Fluttershy, who was currently talking to a small woodland creature. Said animal was busy biting his way through the trunk of a tree. A tree that looked... ready to fall... "Excuse me for a moment, Octavia." I ignored the small huff from the Earth Pony's muzzle, and approached the troubled pegasus. "Fluttershy?" Quickly whirling around, blue clear eyes widened. "Oh, hello Stardust." "Is there something wrong?" That may as well be a rhetorical question, considering how dangerously close the tree above us was to falling. "Well... yes, I'm afraid there is." Fluttershy admitted, pointing at the beaver still gnawing his way through the wood. "I'm trying to get my friend here to stop getting wood from this tree for his dam, It's far too dangerous to do that here, in the middle of the park." "Indeed." My eyes narrowed. "It refuses to listen to you?" "He's very persistent." The distressed pegasus replied, leaning forward to speak with the ignorant animal. "Now Mr Beaver, if you keep doing that, I'll have to give you the Stare." "Is there a problem?" I heard Octavia asked from behind, evidently already grown tired of waiting. "For the whole park, yes." This was a health hazard waiting to happen. But the beaver seemed to pause at Fluttershy's threat, obviously knowing the power of her infamous 'Stare'. I've yet to be on the receiving end of it myself... and I have no desire to change that. Twilight's 'Stare' was unnerving enough- The sound of creaking wood alerted my ears. Fluttershy being oblivious to the slowly descending tree, "Please, we can some wood for your dam elsewhere, but you might hurt someone if you keep doing that here-!" The pegasus yelped in surprise upon my panicked actions, grabbing the yellow mare and hurling her out of the way, before kicking a surprised Octavia with my back hoofs away safely from the falling tree. And finally, I quickly grabbed the protestant woodland animal and threw him at Fluttershy's direction, hoping she caught it. Myself? Well I wasn't entirely fortunate in dodging the large falling trunk. "- He'll wake up soon?" "Probably, considerin' all the things he's been through, this should be nothin' to him." "Except this time Stardust now has an injured leg, Applejack." "Wait... I think he's waking up." Indeed I was, no thanks to you, voices. My eyes struggled for a moment to open, as if reluctant to reveal themselves to the outside world. The first thing I felt upon my return to reality was a shocking pain travelling up from my back right limb. Ow... Obviously my leg was damaged. What did I sleep on it the whole night or something-? Wait... This isn't my bed. It's far too rough. Finally opening my eyes slowly, blinking to wipe away the unneeded blurriness, the first sight to greet me were the concerned faces of various ponies. The Mane Six, Spike, Bon Bon, Lyra, Derpy and Whooves. Some of which looked relieved. The room, my next attraction of attention, was fairly light. Blue walls. Medical-looking equipment. Polished floors. Ah... "Thank goodness." Bon Bon sighed in relief. "You're awake." Astute observation was what I wanted to say... yet only a dry hoarse noise left my muzzle. How long was I sleeping...? "You were taken to the hospital yesterday." Twilight said, noting my expression. Yesterday? Did something happen to me that I-? ...Oh. That was then I finally noticed the cast covering my right back limb, held up in aid of its recovery. That explains why this wasn't my room... and the pain. Slowly, my eyes moved to meet the concerned purple unicorn's stare, speaking softly, "Guess you can call this karma, huh my dear?" It took the mare a moment to understand, before Twilight shook her head in disbelief. "Not even betting something so precious to me is worth you getting hurt, Ja- Stardust..." I chuckled dryly. "How long before he recovers, Doctor?" Whooves inquired to the right, and I glanced in his direction, recognizing the same pony doctor who treated me last time. The caramel Earth Pony was preoccupied with another patient at another bed, before looking over his shoulder nonchalantly. "A few days, at best. Luckily his leg was pulled out of that tree before the injuries could worsen." Tree... Ah! "Now I remember..." The dry words finally escaped my muzzle. Realizing I needed assistance, Rarity magically levitated a glass of water from the table beside me, which I eagerly caught and gulped down the contents. Ah, much better. Wiping my muzzle, I added, "Thank you." "Of course darling." The white unicorn nodded, smiling with the others... save for one. Noticing the yellow pegasus avoiding my eyes, I inquired gently, "Fluttershy?" The mare seemed to flinch, and hesitantly turned her blue orbs directed at me. "Are you alright?" Hopefully she wasn't at least scrapped from my forceful hurl to get her out of harm's way. Yet before she could possibly answer, Applejack gawked in disbelief. "Is she alrigh'? We should be askin' you that! You're the one who had a tree fall down on ya leg!" She pointed at the recovering limb in question. "So no one else got hurt then?" This time, Fluttershy did answer, shaking her head, "No; you pushed anyone who could've gotten hurt out of the way, but the tree hit you before you could move, and you passed out of from the shock." The regret was clear in her tone, as Fluttershy regarded the floor, downcast, "And it's all my fault." Our friends were quick to object. Twilight comforted the mare with words while the others shook their heads in disagreement with the pegasus. "You tried to dissuade your beaver friend from gnawing through the tree. No one blames you for attempting to stop him, even the only one injured, right Stardust?" I nodded. No one was at fault here save for that stubborn animal. "No one else was hurt, that's all that matters here. I'll recover." "How are you feeling, by the way?" My gaze switched to a curious Lyra, smiling lightly. "Would 'like Hell' be a satisfactory answer for you?" Next to Whooves, Derpy frowned. "What's a 'Hell'?" "Basically means, as soon as this pain is over with, the better." Regarding the expressions of amusement and relief on their features, one pony particularly stood out. "You were discharged then?" Rainbow shrugged. "Since yesterday, yeah." Before she smirked, "Kinda funny, you end up in hospital just as I leave." "It must be fate." I rolled my eyes as the rest chuckled. "And this is, what, the second time you end up in this dump?" The blue pegasus pointed out, very humoured. "For getting yourself into danger protecting others?" "Well, your lives are far more important than mine." That caused a reaction from everyone save for Twilight, who shook her head in exasperation. "...What?" Yet before any of the surprised ponies - and dragon - could respond, the good doctor chose that time to clear his throat. "I'm afraid visiting hours are now over; the patient needs to rest." "The patient has a name." Doctor whatever-his-name-was regarded my dry tone with a flat expression. "In any case, you need your rest, Mr Balance-" "I just woke up." I retorted, ignoring the stallion's eye roll. Yes, we've had this kind of argument during my first time in the pony hospital. "They can leave when I ask them to." "That is not how things work around here-" "They do while I'm here." Maybe I'm just being overly arrogant, but damn will I allow some medical equine to control my life. The others, meanwhile, observed our exchange with obvious bemusement and amusement. "They won't bother me too much, I promise you that. Well... most of them." Pinkie merely grinned sheepishly at my glance. "Oh, anyway, I want to thank you, for saving my life and Mr Beavers too." Fluttershy said with a gratified smile, while the small woodland creature was nowhere in sight. "He thanks you as well." I sincerely doubt that. "I also wanna say thanks, Star." The nickname caused me to flinch, Not that I hated it, I just wasn't use to anyone ever giving me a nickname. Rainbow continued as the others regarded her curiously, shrugging, "You were right in saying that no one would mock me for liking the Daring Do book. I went right to the library after leaving this place to borrow the whole series." "'Daring Do'? I love those books!" Lyra suddenly exclaimed, high-hoofing the blue mare. "Heck yeah!" I smirked at Rainbow's ecstatic reply, while the others stared in bafflement and happiness. "Wait, you recommended Rainbow to ask for the rest of the series?" Twilight inquired. The blue pegasus answered for me. "Yep, it was all thanks to Stardust here that I asked you for the books, Twilight." I quickly looked away at the praise. "It was nothing." "Oh hey, I know! Maybe I'll read 'em to ya until you're outta this dump." The mere suggestion had me immediately shake my head. "A nice offer, Rainbow, but I'll pass. The Daring Do books aren't my favourite of literature." At the confession, her jaw dropped. "Wait... First you didn't like cider, and now you don't like those awesome books? What is wrong with you?!" I shrugged. Funny how talking with my friends has lessened the felt pain from my wrapped limb. "It's just a book series I don't enjoy." "Are there any you do enjoy?" Twilight asked rather hurriedly, as though she was waiting to ask that question for a long-arse time. ...Ah, how do I tell her this... Hm... "He doesn't enjoy any of the books back at the library." My stare fixed then on Spike, who justifiably squirmed at the look. "Oh." Twilight blinked. "Then why didn't you just say so? I could've brought some books you might enjoy-" "I'll tell you what I do enjoy, though." I was NOT going to have this conversation again. As the others looked curious, Twilight rightfully miffed at being interrupted, I continued with a calmer voice, "In my homeland, we have a book series, written by a genius. In fact, this particular series is the most famous of all fictional literature, where I come from." "What's it called?" Rarity asked. I clearly had everyone's rapt attention. "Harry Potter." Though, I haven't been in touch with the franchise for an awfully long time. "About a... pony who discovers he's a wizard, and attends this school where young wizards and witches are taught magic. There he makes new friends, goes on dangerous yet exhilarating adventures, and faces off against a sinister Dark Lord. You'd probably love these books, Twilight." "...The premise sounds intriguing, I have to admit." The purple unicorn nodded. "What happens in the first book?" Derpy asked. "Ah, well it's a very long story, even by the first one's standards. Each book get longer and more epic during the whole story. My particular favourite of the series, though, is book three. Anyway, seeing as how I'm not going anywhere, and if any of you have the time, I could try explaining." Many nodded, while others shrugged. "Ehh... why not? If it's a good as you claim." Rainbow said with a shrug. "Though I'll probably stick around for five more minutes; I have my own books to get back to." And it was by then I felt a craving for food. "Very well, but first of all... I'm hungry. Spike, would you mind getting me something to eat? And none of the culinary abomination they deem edible in this hospital." Spike saluted, before running out of the room. Readjusting myself a little to sit up more, I smirked at my audience. "All standing comfortably? Good. I'll begin this epic tale as soon as Spike returns with some food; wouldn't want to leave him out." Chapter Forty-Four: Brimming with Starlight Chapter Forty-Four: Brimming with Starlight "Oh, good morning Stardust! Happy Hearts and Hooves Day!" Oh yeah... the Equestrian equivalent to Valentine's Day. My blurry eyes slowly gazed over to the energetic dragon; clearly enthusiastic over today's special event. Well good for him, fortunately for me the majority of my day will be spent NOT spending of gifting romantic gestures to an equine. A yawn was my reply as Spike walked by, checking the cabinets for some breakfast. "Twilight woke you up early again?" The lizard inquired, while searching through for cereal. "Nope." This time I did reply, though my throat slightly protested to such. Rubbing my exhausted demanding-to-sleep eyes, I continued, "My own volition." Grabbing out a bowl next, Spike proceeded with his questions, "Why's that?" "To spend the rest of the day the only way I know how." "Ah." The dragon nodded, walking towards the fridge. "Don't blame ya. This is a great day, after all, to share gifts or go out on dates with your special somepony." I was far too tired to even snort at the ludicrous term. "I just know Rarity will love what I've got planned for her." "I'm sure she will." A small smile emerged on my muzzle. Trust Spike to never give up on his crush. Knowing him, and the unicorn, the gift will probably be either a mountain of gems, or a gem-crusted shirt. "So what are you going to do?" Spike asked, sounding rather intrigued. What? Did he believe I held infatuation over a pony? My front limbs stretched. "Me? Sleep. And after which, roll over and sleep some more." The predictable incredulous eyes switched to me. "You're going to spend the entire Hearts and Hooves Day napping?" I grinned slightly, leaning back from the table. "Precisely the reason why I stayed up all night; to not endure any of this town's ponies trying to come on to me." A certain Earth Pony came to mind, forcing my exhausted body to still be capable of shuddering. "But... Isn't there anypony you do like even the slightest bit?" "I don't date ponies, Spike." I reminded the baffled dragon, stretching again followed by another yawn. "Welp, snoozeland is calling. See you probably late afternoon Spike. Tell Twilight I said Happy Valentine's Day." "'Valentine'?" "What we call Hearts and Hooves Day on Earth." Was my final answer, before my tired hooves began carrying me back to my room, where the realm of sleep awaited me. Ah... THAT was much better. Exerting a satisfied noise while walking down the stairs, the first few things I've noticed from my refreshed ponified eyes was the clean library - how very surprising - and a certain equine setting order to a pile of sheets and quills. Twilight? Shouldn't she be out, enjoying the wonders this day has to offer? "Morning love." The mare glanced to her left at the casual and humoured tone. "It's five-fifteen in the afternoon, Jack." Is it really? I shrugged as Twilight shook her head. "Spike told me you refrained from sleep the whole night, just so you could rest through the day. Didn't you recall we had another session this morning?" ...Now that she mentions it. [BEEP]! I've been so focused on avoiding this day last night! "Now I do." I remembered, approaching the busy unicorn sheepishly. "Sorry, I forgot." "It's all right." Twilight assured me, sounding sincere in her forgiveness. "From what I understood, you intended to avoid the entirety of Hearts and Hooves Day. But even so, you should still give your leg more time to fully recover, and staying up all night is the complete opposite of accomplishing just that." "Can you blame me?" Another casual shrug. "No offense to your species, my dear, but I'd rather not vomit at all upon the thought of any pony holding that kind of interest in me." Pausing from her work, purple eyes glanced at me. "You... find the idea sickening?" "Only because my whole species would find it disgusting." I responded. Good grief, I hope I haven't unintentionally insulted Twilight or her species. Resorting to change the subject, I inquired, "What about you? Why aren't you spending the rest of your day out there with a lucky stallion, or jumping around in glee at some gift given to you?" Smiling slightly, Twilight shook her head, "I haven't received any sort of gift from anyone today." ...What? "At all?" "At all." Twilight confirmed, returning to the stacks of paper and quills. Clearly she wasn't fazed by it. "Though I'm use to it; I never received anything from Hearts and Hooves Day the previous times, though I was mainly focused on my studies under Princess Celestia in Canterlot than anything like that. Why start now?" ...Huh. Twilight Sparkle, the greatest pony of them all, and you mean to tell me that no colt or stallion has even the slightest interest in her? Twilight. Sparkle. ...What the [BEEP] is wrong with this world? "Oh, speaking of which, two letters were sent here today, exclusively for you." The unicorn, oblivious to my displayed disbelief, gestured to two envelopes by the side table near the front door. Focusing my eyes on the casual mare, my hooves moved to where the letters were, my mind still grasping the fact that, to the late afternoon, Twilight hasn't received a gift or been asked out by anyone on this special occasion. Why? By pony standards Twilight was a sight to behold, both in appearance and personality. She was utterly amazing. If I was the least interested in ponies romantic-wise, I'd attempt my best to seep Twilight off her feet... or hooves. Was it because she was a bookworm, or incredibly intelligent? Was that it? Did many believe she was impossible to win the heart of? Shaking my head, I finally turned to the envelopes, picking up the first off and unfolding it, revealing what lovey-dovey bull-[BEEP] a mare was about to say about me. Octavia... of course. As if the smell of perfume wasn't enough, there was also the classy handwriting the letter was showing me. Restraining a groan, my eyes trailed ever single word the mare had to say. I will at least read the effort she put in... And right now, I was regretting that action. By God is this stuff exaggerate, cheesy and had me cringe with every paragraph. All of it was detailed, and clearly thought' out. I can applaud her for that. But all this false praise about me... Ugh. I'll thank her later for the letter, but that's about it. I'm not going to recuperate that mare's feelings. Ever. Now onto this second letter... Unfolding the paper, I frowned. Nope, don't recognize this handwriting. It was good, though. Let's see... Uh-huh... Uh-huh... Ah, so we're playing this game are we? There was no name at the bottom saying who it was from. Meaning I have a... secret admirer... Jesus. "You look annoyed." "What else is new?" I retorted to the approaching unicorn, turning around to present the letter. "Here's a fun challenge for you, Twilight, see if you can recognize this handwriting." Leaning froward, there was only a small pause before her eyes widened, "This looks like... Fluttershy's hoofwriting?" ...Say what now? "Fluttershy?" The same meek pegasus who was usually shy about admitting any of her feelings about others, situations or choices at all? "Are you sure?" I asked for clarification, squinting hard at the letter. "There's no mistaking it." Twilight replied. "I recognize all of my friend's styles of writing. This letter's from Fluttershy, all right." ...Oh. "I'm just as surprised as you are." Twilight evidently took note of my expression. "Fluttershy never gave any indication to liking you that way." Thinking back, I recalled my every interaction with the yellow pegasus in question. Every conversation I could think of. The mare had always offered me to help her with her animals, which I've accepted a handful of times. She said I was always welcome to the cottage. She did frequently visit me more so than the others outside the library. And there was, sometimes, a red hue on Fluttershy's features whenever I praised her handiwork with her animal friends, or when I sometimes called her shyness adorable. ...How have I not realized this sooner? "I'm an idiot..." "To be fair, Fluttershy was always the most restrained in addressing her feelings to anyone, Jack." Twilight consoled, having heard my mutter. "So, what are you going to do about it?" Good question. "I think..." Was my beginning statement, as a plan formed in my mind. "I'll visit Fluttershy, thank her for the letter and tell her how appreciative I am over it, but I can't return her feelings because I'm an alien from another world who doesn't date equines." Meeting Twilight's gaze, her eyes widened. "Are you sure that's a sound idea? Fluttershy can be a little... jumpy at sudden revelations like that." "Well, she and the others have to find out sooner or later." Twilight tilted her head, as if reluctant over something. I shrugged, "Besides, Applejack and Pinkie Pie already know." At this sudden revelation, the unicorn blinked, "Wait, what? Since when were they aware?" "I told them, though Pinkie guessed my secret on her own." "You never told me they knew." Twilight frowned. "Now I have. Sorry Twilight." The mare shook her head, clearly exasperated. "Though if it helps, they were spur of the moments. Now, I'm off to visit her shy pegasus friend." "And what about the writer of this other letter?" Twilight magically lifted up the first message. "That will be for another day." Was my instant reply, heading towards the red door after placing the second letter down. There was absolutely no incentive on my part to visit Octavia; even if I had no clue as to where her house was. I'll go to Fluttershy's place, then I'll do something to rectify this injustice towards Twilight. Never received a Valentine's gift nor went out on a date before? Well that's going to change. "Just be sure not to-" "- Apply too much pressure to my leg. Got it, thanks." "Oh, Stardust. I didn't expect to see you today." Fluttershy said in genuine surprise, clear blue eyes widened at the sight of me upon opening her front door. Beside her, Angel observed with a small smirk on his face. I refrained from glancing at the bunny to dismiss his theory behind my presence here, and replied to the pegasus in a calm tone, "Hello Fluttershy. I was wondering if I could have a word with you." "O-Of course." The yellow mare stepped aside, allowing me entry and escorting me towards the table where we usually conversed upon my visits. "How's your leg?" "Almost completely healed, thank you for asking." "That's good. Would you like some soda while you're here?" "Hm, tempting, but I don't plan on being here long, so no thank you." Fluttershy nodded, looking very apprehensive. Yep, she knew why I was here, that was clear. Taking my seat, my eyes looked down at the smirking white bunny. Yeah, not going to happen my little friend. The pegasus took her seat at the other end of the table, staring down at the surface of the wooden item. This prompting my smirk, may as well get to the point, "I... got your letter." Her head snapped upwards to meet me, before looking away with a clear red hue upon her features. "O-Oh... How did you...?" "Twilight recognized your handwriting." Swallowing a lump of nervousness - who knows how this pony will react - I continued without breaking my gaze. "And I'm flattered that you would write such kind and complimentary words towards me." "It... It was no problem." Fluttershy responded quietly, still refusing to even look at me. That's fine. "Though God knows why you would ever crush on someone such as me." I said jokingly, in a vain attempt to lighten the mood. As the mare simply shrugged, her blush reddening, I cleared my throat. "I truly am flattered by your words, my dear, and honoured by your affection, but... The truth of the matter is... well..." "You... only see me as a friend." That tone caused me to pause. Christ, way to make me feel guilty, Fluttershy. "I'm sorry." I bowed my head, finding myself unable to meet that saddened expression. "You're more like a... little sister to me, Fluttershy, in all honesty. And you can do better than me, anyway." A pause, before barely a whisper was heard from the mare's muzzle. "You're not as bad as you think you are..." Oh I definitely am. "There's also another reason." I continued, ignoring the heated gaze Fluttershy's pet bunny was sending me, evidently angered by my rejection of his mistress' feelings. I looked back up, meeting her upset yet slightly curious gaze. "One I've planned for a while to tell you and the others. Though Twilight, Applejack and Pinkie Pie already know of this." "W-What's that?" Well, probably best to beat around the bush. Time was short. "I'm an alien." I said with blunt confidence. At that confession, the posture of my friend shifted dramatically. Head leaned back, eyes widened in disbelief as the implications impacted her mind. "So... yeah." "B-But... you're saying that an... an..." "An alien from another world, absolutely." Pure utter silence, as the gawking pegasus continued to display the most shocked expression I've ever seen from her. ...Better leave now. "I'll leave you to comprehend this revelation." I stood up, intending towards the exit. Angel, meanwhile, had slowly crept away from us - more specifically me - just as in a shock state as the one who feeds him. Throwing a reassuring smile at Fluttershy, I said my final words before leaving, "Don't worry, I have no intention of conquering your world or anything so cliche. Farewell my dear." No response, of course. I nodded before leaving, shutting the door behind me so Fluttershy and Angel can have their peace. Well that went better than I expected, thank God. Perhaps now Fluttershy will understand fully my reluctance to be romantically involved with any of her kind. Today, however, will be an exception, as I do plan on lowering my standards just for the sake of a dear friend. And luckily, while the sky was slowly setting red, I already had everything planned for Twilight. Now I know how Fluttershy felt earlier, in terms of nervousness. But why should I be feeling apprehensive in the slightest? If Twilight rejects the offer, then I can find some other means to give the unicorn the Hearts and Hooves day she deserved. Everything was in place, and thankfully the shade of evening was only beginning, giving me ample time to set the whole date up. Entering the library, a bouquet of fresh multi-coloured roses resting on my back, my target was already there to greet me. "How'd it go?" Twilight inquired upon greeting, purple eyes glancing curiously at me while she was reading a book. I shrugged, knowing she was referring to our yellow pegasus friend. "Better than anticipated, thankfully." Keeping the red door open wide behind me, I walked towards the curious mare. "No melodramatic reaction, for example." "Oh, Fluttershy took it well then?" That would be one way to put it. "Indeed, I decided to leave her in peace to take in the news." "Good idea." Twilight nodded in approval, resuming her gaze on the book. "Some revelations like that need time to sink in." "Yep." I nodded, carefully pulling the pack of fresh roses from my back. Recently brought from the nearest flower store, hopefully giving flowers as a sign of affection was a thing in Equestria. "Where's Spike?" "Still out, probably still attempting to earn the affections of Rarity." I imagined Twilight smiling lightly. "He's one determined dragon." I'll go look for him later, when night falls. But first, more important matters. "If I could have your attention for a moment, love." "Uh, certainly... Jack?" As the curious mare turned to face me, I was already bowing formally, the roses held between us. Looking up, I allowed a small smirk at the growing red hue on Twilight's purple features. "Are those... for me?" "Indeed." I nodded, Twilight gently taking the gift. She eyed the roses, all the colours of gold, blue, white and purple. I had no idea of their meanings, but you know, Hakuta Matata. "I decided not to be cliche with the typical red roses. You don't mind do you?" "N-Not at all." Twilight stuttered a little, her eyes fixed on the flowers held in her hooves. Slowly, a grateful and flattered smile graced her glowing muzzle. "They're wonderful, Jack... I don't know what to say." "Well, don't thank me yet, as that's only the beginning." Twilight's expression was confusion, yet the gratitude was still clear in her eyes, and... affection? I wouldn't know, I'm not that good at reading others, people or ponies. Holding out an open hoof, I said with all the formality and calmness I can muster, pushing down the initial nervous bile rising up in my throat. "In honour of our friendship, and because you're yet to receive romantic gestures of any sort on this particular day, which is, quite frankly, a crime in itself; will you, Twilight Sparkle, do the honour of being my date for this evening?" ...God dammit, why was I so nervous?! It wasn't as if we were actually dating in reality; Twilight knew I would and will never date any of her species, her included. So why didn't I feel as though my rib cage will explode, depending on her answer? I haven't felt anything like this since... since... Over four years ago. Oblivious to my internal war, Twilight set the roses to the table next to her book. placing her own warm hoof on mine. "I graciously accept your invitation, Jack Wright." ...Okay, now my chest felt like there were exploding fireworks within me. What the hell? Yet a big idiotic grin appeared on my muzzle at Twilight's answer, who was smiling brightly herself, with just as bright redness covering her features. "So, what do you have planned for this evening then?" "I have to admit, I'm pleasantly surprised by... well all of this." Twilight gestured to the laid blanket, with set cooked baked food - mainly comprising of fruit, vegetables, bread and sugary treats - and bottle of grape wine waiting for us. Having escorted the mare in true gentleman fashion - she even remarked upon it - we arrived at the hill, my hill to be more precise, where the picnic awaited. The unicorn's admittance prompted my small smirk. "I'll have you know, my dear Twilight, that I was once the romantic expert during the days of high school." As the mare took her seat, I walked around, popping open the bottle of fresh grape wine for the two glasses. "Mind you, I didn't have time to set up reservations for, say, a restaurant or something even more classy to suit someone like you. I hope you don't mind." Twilight's smile had never left her muzzle, not since we departed from the library about eight minutes ago. "The fact that you've decided to set this all up for me is more than enough, Jack. I'm honestly still a little taken aback by it all. But flattered, all the same." "Well good." I said jokingly, passing the filled wine glass towards her, which she readily accepted. "The fact no one has gifted you or taken you out anyway on a day like this is a crime in itself. So I sought to rectify this travesty ASAP." The unicorn raised a humoured brow. "So you're just doing this because no one has?" "You deserve it, Twilight." I replied seriously to her amused tone. "Of all ponies in Ponyville - even Equestria - someone like you deserves to be treated romantically on Valentine's Day. What we call this holiday on Earth." I added to Twilight's expressive question. The unicorn nodded, "Then, if you think I should be treated as such, I'll indulge you this one time." We shared a chuckle, my friend raising her glass. "To our friendship?" "That along with everyone else's." Our filled glasses met, before we sipped our own drinks... myself immediately regretting it. Bleh! That was awful. I must of made a funny expression, as Twilight was clearly restraining a laugh. "Remind me never to try this drink again..." Grapes were fine enough on their own, anyway. "It's not suited for everyone, I'll have to say." Twilight spoke humoured, while I took my seat beside her. Our gaze switched to the setting sun. "You decided this spot for the sunset?" "That, and this is, after all, the hill I usually go to whenever I desired no company." By now the sun was already becoming a hue of red, almost halfway beneath the far off mountains. "I want you to have the most romantic setting and time of your life for this day, my dear." For a moment, Twilight didn't speak, inciting my eyes to glance curiously at her quiet posture. What? Was it something I said? "It's absolutely beautiful, Jack. This picnic, the sun setting over this hill. I've truly never been on a date before, so forgive me that I have small experience over this treatment you're giving me..." Ah, the many things we seem to have in common. "Don't worry, you're not the only one with little experience over something like this." Her eyes met mine, and looking at them through the glowing setting of the sun was rather- I crushed down that train of thought, instead smiling in amusement, "This is my first date, also, and will probably be my last. Think of this as preparation, for when you have someone worthy sweeping you off your feet - or hooves - in the future." "Implying such a thing might ever happen." Twilight shrugged in equal humour, resuming her gaze to the distance. "No wonder you come here often; have you ever witnessed such a sight to behold in your life?" Someone, a long time ago... "I have, and she's sitting right beside me." Shocked purple orbs returned on me, and it wasn't the sun causing the redness on her face. Like I said, I'll do my best to give Twilight the best romantic experience she could have on a day such as this. "I wasn't exaggerating when I complimented your beauty at the gala." This time, the bashful mare decided to avoid my sincere look. "Yes well, I was given a beautiful dress by Rarity during the Grand Galloping Gala. Now I'm just... well..." "Beautiful regardless? Rhetorical question, don't answer that." Oh, just how many people I know will sin me for complimenting a pony this way back home? "In terms of appearance, personality and all other things about you, you are almost perfection incarnate." I couldn't resist my smirk and light chuckle as the blushing on Twilight's face seemed to brighten to the highest degree. "If I was even remotely interested in equines that way, well I'd probably ask you out first." "...I don't what to say." Twilight finally said quietly, eyes fixed on the blanket we've settled on. "No one has ever... complimented me like this before. Are you certain you're not just flattering me for today exclusively...?" "Not this time." Everything I just said was sincere to the touch. "Not my fault the idiotic stallions of your world fail to see it themselves." Before Twilight could retaliate, which would probably dissolve into a pointless argument, I gestured towards the cuisine before us. "Now then, that's enough complimenting you for now, don't you think? Shall we dig in?" The unicorn nodded, no words spoken from her muzzle before we began dining on the rushed food. Even though it wasn't the best cooking I've done, Twilight didn't seem too bothered by it. Yet upon the occasional glance towards her, the expression seemed to read multiple different emotions, and I could barely decipher them. Happy? Nervous? ...Fear? Ah [BEEP], better diffuse this before our friendship was possibly jeopardized. "I... apologize if I was a little bombarding with my words-" "Of course not." I blinked at Twilight's quick and earnest reply, a reassured smile hurled towards me. "I'm sincerely gratified and touched by your words, Jack, even if I find them a little far-fetched personally." "That's fine." I said in relief. Thank God, sometime I even frighten myself with the [BEEP] that flies out of my mouth. "For a moment there, I though I was going to scare you off." "It was a little overwhelming." Twilight admitted with a shrug, faint redness remaining on her nervous-looking expression. "You're... quite the flatterer." I nodded. Perhaps it was time to speak about something different. "So, how goes your studies over friendship for Celestia?" Obviously relieved by the change of subject, Twilight proceeded happily, covering about what she learnt last week, what our friends learnt, her research, everything she could think of, taking pauses here and there to take a bite of the food. And I listened attentively, admittedly enjoying the clear happiness and passion in the mare's tone. That dedication to her studies and loyalty towards her mentor, ever if a little misguided, was still admirable. How she spoke about Celestia, Spike and the rest with such love and affection was plain respectful. "A true Ravenclaw at heart." I commented after a pause, while Twilight took a sip of her wine. She smiled at the reference, and the conversation continued. Eventually to the point of the most recent lesson, related to a certain blue pegasus. "While I did hold some doubt over Rainbow Dash liking the book, some small part of me told me she'd eventually love it." Twilight said, clearly happy by the other mare's acceptance of the series. "Daring Do was the perfect choice for her, I thought, and I was correct." "You were indeed." I nodded. "I'm a little impressed by that as well. Rainbow Dash reading a book, I never thought I'd see the day." "Well, I suppose miracles can happen." We shared at another chuckle at Twilight's remark, our eyes then settled on the only food left on the blanket. "Your exclusively-baked brownies, I assume?" "Clever as ever." I confirmed, pulling the tray towards us. Good, by the smell, they were still warm enough to eat. I wasn't quite full yet. "Ladies first." Twilight nodded, gratefully, placing her share on an empty plate. "Where did you make all this, anyway?" "Mr and Mrs Cupcake were kind enough to lend me their kitchen. While they were preoccupied sharing their own special event for Valentine's Day." I answered before grabbing the rest of the brownies reserved for me. I won't provide details, and Twilight was smart enough not to ask for such. "While I should ask what kind of events they do on your world around Hearts and Hooves day, there is something else I'm far more curious about." Twilight then said. "Oh?" "Yes, about you in fact." The words incited me to meet her intrigued stare. "I was wondering about your philosophy; if you could tell me how and when you first thought of it." "Of balance?" I asked, and Twilight nodded. ...Huh, I thought back to years flown by. "I'm not entirely sure exactly when I've thought of the concept. When I was ten or eleven, I think. Usually I refer to it as the 'Twilight', but I think we'll just call it balance to avoid confusion, hm?" "That would be best." I shifted a little, as though I was going to give out a lecture. "The concept first came to me from my love of a particular game series. I've told you about video games, haven't I?" Twilight tilted her head slightly, nodding slowly. "I believe so; electronic entertainment systems?" "Five points to Ravenclaw. Anyway, I first developed an interest in balance from playing a series of games titled Kingdom Hearts; which touches upon the concept of light and darkness within the heart." Twilight motioned for me to continues, and I obliged, describing as best I could. "In the games, people sided with either the light or dark, which otherwise known in Equestria as harmony or chaos. Both sides had benefits to their own, and were fueled by the most basic of emotions and desires of people. Some sought to preserve and protect the light, and others to conquer and rule with the darkness. So I thought to myself, as I played the games, what about the in-between of light and darkness? What happens when you combine both?" "The more I thought about it, the more it occurred to me of a possibility that the light and dark could be synchronized as one, into a force more powerful than both, and could potentially create true peace between both forces indefinitely. A force that would unite all those opposed to the other's views together." "So that's where the idea of balance came from." Twilight said during my pause to eat a brownie. Yep, still as delicious as ever. "You believe uniting both light and dark as one will ensure eternal peace." "Though it became a simple idea first, it eventually became my own personal views of the world." Was my continuation, while Twilight sipped the remains of her drink. "But even now, to this day, my philosophy remains incomplete. I don't know enough about balance, perhaps I never will, but the concept has always intrigued. So I devoted my spare time - which was a lot, mind you - into expanding this thought process and adding more sound and plausible theories and ideas that would work well with balance." "Such as?" "The dismissal of morality, for example." I smirked as comprehension dawned on Twilight's blinking features. "That either side could both be used to harm or benefit anyone. That there is no absolute good or evil, only light and dark. Chaos and harmony... and balance." "That explains why you refuse to believe in morality." The unicorn said in realization. "What else?" "That balance sides with neither of the opposing yet complimentary forces, only aiding either depending on which needed assistance to maintain the functionality of the universe. For example, those of the dark constantly try to instill discord and harm to other sentient beings, so balance would cooperate with the light to tell the dark to pack it in. If that makes sense." "I'm getting the idea." Twilight nodded. "So if harmony was trying to destroy chaos, balance - and by that extension you - would side with chaos to halt harmony's efforts. And the same the other way 'round." "Basically." Was my confirmation, and Twilight smiled at the clear praise in my tone. "I've spent almost a decade developing this philosophy, and one thing last year was clear to me." "What's that?" "That the light has its heroes. The darkness, its champions. And the Twilight..." "...It's warriors." Twilight concluded, to my displayed approval. "So that's why you call yourself one." I inclined my head. "That, and because I have the bloodline of one of my planet's greatest warriors in history." Her eyes lit up in intrigue of the claim. "Really? Who's that?" "Well-" "Hi Twilight! Hi Stardust!" The hell? Our conversation was immediately halted, both of us looking towards the owner of the young voice. Walking up the hill in our direction were none other than the Cutie Mark Crusaders. And despite the fact they clearly meant no ill intentions, I still felt a tinge of annoyance for some reason. Probably because the discussions of something I was passionate about rudely ceased. "Oh, hello girls." Twilight said, sounding more upbeat than my own mood at the interruption. "What brings you out here so late?" "We were just passin' through, then we saw you two up on this hill havin' a picnic." Apple Bloom responded, the three fillies standing between us. "Are you two now each other's special someponies?" Before we could reply, Sweetie Belle spoke up, clearly ecstatic, "Oh, you've finally realized your feelings for each other, on Hearts and Hooves day? That's so romantic! Did you plan this all for Twilight, Stardust?" ...'Finally'? "Um, actually girls." Twilight said rather meekly, explaining on my behalf. "We're not dating, this is just a special evening exclusive for today, in the name of our friendship. Stardust thought it would be wrong of me not to have anything happen to me on this special holiday, and treated me with a picnic." "Huh, well that was nice of you." Scootaloo, the more restrained of the three, said before regarding me with a frown. "Maybe we should have asked you to be Miss Cheerilee's special somepony for this evening instead of Apple Bloom's big brother." Big brother? I assume she meant Big Mac. The young Earth Pony's expression immediately sobered, "Yeah, maybe that would've been a better choice..." "Did something happen?" Twilight questioned, also noting the saddened looks on the fillies' features. "We tried to set Miss Cheerilee up with Big Macintosh, so that Miss Cheerilee could have a special somepony for Hearts and Hooves Day." Sweetie Belle explained. "It... didn't go as well as we hoped." "How so?" "We set them up with a picnic by the park." Scootaloo said next. "And left them alone by hiding in the bushes to see if anything happened. But nothing. Not a single spark of romance between them!" "I don't understand what went wrong." Apple Bloom spoke. "Miss Cheerilee deserved to have a special somepony, out of everypony in Ponyville-" I exchanged a glance with an amused Twilight. Yes, I caught the irony, my dear. "-And the two were perfect for each other. We were sure they'd fall in love with the romantic picnic we made for them." "Well, what might have looked perfect for you, doesn't mean it'll happen as you'd think." Twilight began, standing up. Well, may as well put the discarded plates and glasses away while she's addressing the depressed Crusaders. "And I'm sure Miss Cheerilee would be touched by your efforts to find her a special somepony. But these kind of things take time to work out. Maybe the two weren't just meant for each other, if there wasn't even a hint of romance between them." "Not just that, love doesn't happen on a whim." I pitched as I picked up the plates and packed them into the open basket. "Contrary to popular belief, there's no such thing as love at first sight." "Indeed. It takes time for two ponies to fall in love." "Months. Four months or over to be precise." The basket was already halfway full. "You take that time before then to get to know one another, to interact and spend time with each other, and infatuation happens. Sometimes, eventually, that infatuation becomes pure love." A moment before the young white unicorn inquired innocently. "Have you two ever been in love before?" My entire body stilled, and I heard Twilight answer calmly, "Not really, romance was never really something I focused on during my studies under Princess Celestia." "Oh. What about you, Stardust?" The question caused me to recompose myself. "Yes..." I confirmed, not meeting their gazes as I continued packing away the items. "There was someone, a very long time ago." "Really? Who?" Apple Bloom asked next eagerly. Slowly, my eyes turned to them, the three Crusaders genuinely curious as they looked back at me expectantly. Twilight was more restrained, but even I could see in those purple eyes, she was curious as well. ...Well, no harm in telling them I suppose. Besides, it was a long time ago, I've moved on since then. "Her name was Hannah." I began, not stopping in my small task at clearing away the used plates. "And she was... a goddess, in body and soul. Eyes as blue as the ocean, hair as golden as the sun. A smile angelic in every way. Everything about her screamed perfection, and, like the naive foolish teenager I was, fell deeply in love with her." I heard a collective "Aww", prompting my smirk. "Indeed. She was the only girl to ever show me nothing but pure selfless kindness, never shunning me away because of who I am, because of my own... faults. Naturally, my crush for her turned to misguided love." "'Misguided'?" Scootaloo echoed in question. "She was completely out of my league; beauty incarnate undeserving of a foolish and childish moron such as myself." I shrugged. "But even so, almost everyday at school, I brought her gifts, mainly chocolate, and showered her with all the compliments I could think of, even during times she was in a relationship with another boy." "She never returned your feelings?" Apple Bloom then asked, sounding quite saddened by my tale. "She acknowledged them, but she had no obligation to return the same kind of emotions." "So what happened?" "I moved on." There we go, all the plates were in. Now for the wineglasses and bottle. "Sometimes, even when you love someone, that doesn't mean that someone will share the same feelings in turn. That's life, young ones, and I've learned to accept this fact and continue moving forward. Of course I still keep in contact with her." Or at least I did, until I was trapped on Equestria. "And she's with someone else to this day, someone who's far more deserving of her, if she loves him. As long as she's happy, I'm happy." "...You don't sound too happy." Scootaloo pointed out then, after a moment's pause. Yeah, well... nostalgia will do that sometimes. "I'm rarely ever happy." I replied instead, sending them a small grin. "You three shouldn't worry, Cheerilee will find her... special somepony... sometime in her life. I guarantee it." "He's right." Twilight, after only listening to the entire conversation, finally spoke up, and we turned our gazes on her. "You just need to be patient, and let that special somepony find her, rather than set her up with someone you think is suited for her. Even though it was sweet of you three to do that for her, give Miss Cheerilee time to find that pony. It'll happen one day. Trust me." "...All right, if you think that's best, then we'll do as you say." Apple Bloom said, clearly cheered up, as her two friends nodded in agreement. "Hey, maybe next year on Hearts and Hooves Day, we can help her find a special somepony if she doesn't have one by then!" "Good idea. And we'll have to find no one but the best for Miss Cheerilee." Sweetie Belle added happily. "Yeah. Hey, maybe we should start finding somepony now, in preparation for Miss Cheerilee next year!" Scootaloo suggested, responded by a resonating "Yeah!" Well, no sense in stopping them. Their devotion to finding their teacher a Valentine was quite adorable. Myself and Twilight exchanged a humoured smile at their innocent intentions for their teacher. "Thanks guys!" Apple Bloom said in gratitude towards Twilight and I. "Oh, before we go, can you two think of a better romantic setting than a picnic for next time?" She asks, at a picnic setting. ...Not much springs to mind, in all honesty. "Well..." Twilight said thoughtfully. "There was always something I've wanted to do that I think is more romantic than anything else." ...Oh? Now I was intrigued. Myself and the girls focused intently on a flushing mare. "Well... I've always wanted to... dance underneath the stars, with a special somepony." ...Huh. "That does sound romantic, Twilight." Sweetie Belle said while nodding with the other two Crusaders. "Thanks! C'mon girls, let's see if we can find someone before going home." "All right, see ya later you two!" And just like that, the three fillies dashed off before we had time to say anything. It was like the fate of the world depended on them, with how energetically fast they run. Yet instead of commenting as such, my attention returned on the purple unicorn, something else nagging my mind. "Dancing under the stars, huh?" Twilight bowed her head, her embarrassment increasing. "It sounds silly, I know." "Not at all." I opted to reassure her, smiling. "We all have our own unique fantasies and ideas of romance." "I just love the stars." Twilight said blissfully while looking upwards, and I followed her gaze to where the first see of little lights were glinting as the sun almost completely sets, "And to dance with someone special to me underneath them..." ...I understood. Really, I did. And with that thought, an amusing yet entertaining idea formed in my mind. "Well, the night is still young." I began with a casual tone after placing away the glasses and closed wine bottle. Meeting Twilight's curious gaze, I smirked in good nature. "The night is young; why not conclude this special occasion by indulging your fantasy?" "I... what?" There it appears again, the rather cute red blush gracing her face. I responded by extending an open hoof towards her. "Would you care for a dance, mi'lady... despite me having absolutely no clue what I'm doing?" There was only a moment before Twilight graciously accepted my offer, a dazzling smile occupying her reddened muzzle, and I felt the warmness of her hoof against mine once again. "I would be honoured to dance with you, good sir... and to show you how we dance in Equestria." "See? You're getting better, and you only tripped yourself over two times now." Twilight giggled at my incoherent muttering response. But hey, as long as she's smiling. The dance wasn't as difficult as I originally anticipated; two ponies leaning towards one another, standing on their back hoofs while one of their fronts hoofs are intertwined to keep each other supported. Thankfully I only managed not to screw up enough time to ruin the date. Having cleared away the picnic, even the blanket, before the dance commenced, Twilight had patiently taught me this skill of pony slow dancing as the full night sky covered the world above us. Why, the unicorn even remarked I was progressing better at it than Spike was when he first learnt how to dance this way... which begged the question of why Spike was taught slow dancing at all. But regardless, I was admittedly... enjoying this. Taking slow careful steps around one another, one of our front limbs twirled around one another for full support, her other hoof on my ponified shoulder, and my own settled around her pony waist. My eyes were focused on Twilight's own, so not even the slightest distraction could knock us off-balance... again. Thankfully, the unicorn took the lead for the most part. "Why are you rarely ever happy?" "What?" That was an unexpected question, almost made me lose focus just then. Was this mare trying to make me fall over again? Twilight's smile lowered a little, while I gently spun her around. "I've only ever witnessed you express happiness a few times. Yet the majority of your mood borders on irritation or sarcasm. Why is that?" Well... childhood was mostly to blame. "It's just the way I am." "Now why don't I believe that?" The unicorn asked with faint amusement, as we distanced ourselves widely at arm's length for a moment before returning to our original positions. I shook my head, "A lot of things have happened in my life, and not all good ones. You could say I'm still recovering from them. In addition, there's the factor that I've yet to return home, which doesn't help, at all." A flash of guilt - guilt? - crossed the mare's features, as she nodded determinedly. "We'll get you home, Jack, I promise you. I've been doing the best I can-" "And I appreciate it, Twilight; I always have. The fact you're willing to help me is more than enough, and I'm eternally grateful." Twilight grinned lightly at the praise, and- Okay... not gonna complain here, because I rather like this feeling, though I wouldn't say that out loud. The unicorn had leaned her head on my ponified chest, her horn, thank God, not high enough on her forehead to poke me in the eye. "I'm grateful too, Jack, for having such a wonderful friend." Twilight said quietly, sounding quite... relaxed. "If there's anypony I'd rather be dating just for this occasion, I'm glad it's you." ...Christ, there's that lump in my throat again. "Oh, I don't know about that, my dear." I chuckled solemnly. "I'm not a pony, for starters. Plus, there are far more suitable dates than I. Big Macintosh... Fancypants... Hell, probably a Diamond Dog would make a more worthy date for you than I..." A soft scoff. "Hm. I sincerely doubt that; you're not as bad as you think, you know. When you're not in a bad mood, you're kind, caring, helpful, thoughtful, intelligent, brave, compassionate, humble, resilient and wise... with some exceptions here and there; betting the house, for example." "I said I was sorry." Yet Twilight's tone implied no sincere irritation. "And I got you a machine for your laboratory in turn, remember?" "Which I immediately returned to those poor Flim Flam brothers." The mare chuckled again, "My point being, even if you don't regard yourself that highly, Jack, you're still one of the bestest friends anyone can ask for. You were even sweet enough to give me a date for Hearts and Hooves, and even indulged my fantasy right now." "Well, that's because of my own appreciation for our friendship, and your never ending hospitality." I refrained from shrugging this time. And besides, her words were completely absurd. "In comparison, your qualities outshine mine, Twilight; you're kind, compassionate, caring, loving, highly intelligent, supportive, understanding, logical, brave, passionate, loyal, forgiving, thoughtful, modest, wise and one of the few reasons I enjoy my stay here, in Equestria." "I have flaws too you know..." Twilight mumbled into my chest, the tone suggesting embarrassment. "Like the time you went insane because of forgetting to write Celestia a letter about friendship?" I asked jokingly. "It's those flaws that makes you perfect, anyway. If you had no flaws at all, then I probably wouldn't be this close to you, literally." Twilight finally parted her head from my furry chest, meeting my eyes once again. Goddamn, do those eyes sparkle under the night sky, reflecting the stars perfectly. "You honestly think so highly of me...?" "Always have, always will." What I meant by that, I will not indulge the information-seeking unicorn. Some things, like the fact her whole world's a fictional television program, are better left unsaid. "You're amazing, Twilight Sparkle, in every possible way." And just like that, it occurred to me then how very close our faces were, causing that lump to return once again. God dammit, compose yourself boy! Why are you feeling this way? Twilight wasn't possibly thinking of... Was she? Some small part of my mind urged, as Twilight's eyelids began to close slowly: Indulge yourself. No one from your world will know. Allow yourself to succumb, just for this night. Kiss her. Yet an even more persuasive force held me back from doing something I'd probably regret, prompting me to lean my head back before anything like... that could happen, again. It was getting late, anyway... "I... hate to stop this, Twilight, but I think Spike's probably waiting for us at the library." The words forced out of my muzzle, and I noticed a tinge of annoyance while saying that. Why...? "Oh..." Twilight's eyes opened fully again, expression reflecting embarrassment and... No, that can't be disappointment, that would be absurd. "Yeah... we shouldn't keep him waiting... after all..." I repressed a sigh, wishing that damn tornado of emotions within me would [BEEP] die down already. As I said about Fluttershy, I'll now say about the troubled Twilight before me, looking away as the dance slowly steadied to a halt. She deserves far better. "I had a wonderful time tonight." Twilight said sincerely upon reaching the front door, throwing a grateful smile at me. I nodded, smiling slightly myself while readjusting the basket on my back, "As did I." I honestly did. Not that I was expecting something bad to occur during the date. "As long as you enjoyed this Hearts and Hooves event, that's all that matters to me." The unicorn flushed, "Of course I enjoyed it, nopony has ever treated me this way before. The flowers were lovely, the food was amazing, in short, the whole date was one I'll never forget. You're a good friend, Jack." "And you're an amazing one, my dear Twilight." And that was followed by an action I least expected this mare to do next; as a warm muzzle quickly pecked my ponified cheek. Twilight just as quickly retreated her head upon pecking my face, obviously trying not to look embarrassed upon doing so. Oh... well... "Consider that the summary of my gratitude for tonight." The studious unicorn said casually with a shrug, yet the grin remained on her face. As my brain was recovering from the initial shock before I could form a response, Twilight then tilted her head slightly, "Although, the next time you ask someone out on a date, the least you can do is trim that scruffy jungle you call a beard a little." At the teasing, I stroked the long facial hair, "Hey, what's wrong with my beard?" I asked in mock-offence- Christ, Twilight was being rather touchy-feely tonight, wasn't she? I felt her warm hoof travel the side of my face, "I think you better with it more tamed; it hides away much of your handsome features..." I'm sorry, what? Twilight giggled, "No need to look so surprised, Jack." An idea popped up. Gently grabbing her close hoof, my own muzzle's lip brushed over it, a smirk on my face at Twilight's reaction. "Two can play at that game, love. And as for your question about my lack of happiness, I found myself very happy tonight." Shaking my amused head as Twilight continued behaving like a blushing schoolgirl, I walked forward, opening the door and bowed courteously. "After you, my dear." "Courteous as ever." Twilight bowed playfully, "Why thank you, sir gentlecolt." Man, [BEEP] that word. Yet this night I let it slide, following the mare inside to find an impatient Spike tapping his foot rapidly. "Where have you two been?!" The dragon exclaimed, clearly having been waiting for us "I've waited all night for you two to come home!" "Oh, here and there." I answered vaguely, while Twilight repressed an obvious laugh. "Right Twilight?" "Oh indeed." The unicorn nodded, playing along. "We were just spending some time together, except without the confines of our home." Evidently missing that we were just messing with him, Spike shook his head, "Well, you've been out too long, I wanted to tell you how my Hearts and Hooves Day with Rarity went; look, she even kissed me on the cheek, like last time before my Birthday." The infant lizard sighed blissfully, "I'm never washing this cheek again..." Both Twilight and I exchanged knowing mischievous glances. "So, where have you two been? Um, Twilight, why do you have a tablecloth? No, wait- Stardust, let go! At least let me keep it for tonight-!" Chapter Forty-Five: Oh happy Revelations Chapter Forty-Five: Oh happy Revelations "Why are you rarely ever happy?" No matter how hard I tried to shove the repetitive question out from my mind, the simple question refused to budge. The following day after Twilight inquired that, it stuck to the forefront of my brain, and the day after that, and the next day, followed by a week. One simple week after that date with Twilight that, thankfully, didn't ruin our friendship the least bit possible. Huh... Why was I still regarding it as a date? At the beginning, it was simply an intention to repay the favour for a dear friend by giving her something she deserved. Guess Equestria's Valentine's Day held a curious effect on me. But right now, something far more curious was affecting my mind, prompting my current position of lying on my bed, staring at the dust-gaining ceiling above with my head resting on my limbs. One simple question, yet it kept me wondering the meaning of the question myself. "Why are you rarely ever happy?" This wasn't the first time something so simple and insignificant kept me pondering for a while. As an autistic, anything inconsequential can be of wondering interest. And the topic of such today revolving around that very inquiry. Perhaps, because it's never been something anyone has ever asked of me before, or perhaps I never asked myself which personally. It wasn't that I attempted to be a blank slate character from a Twilight novel; I can be happy from time to time. My usual posture of grumpiness or irritation or however else anyone would perceive me upon first glance was hardly by choice. I just act unfavourable because... well, rarely anything made me happy. Oh there were plenty of things, certainly. Anything new or old that I've waited patiently for; games, books, consoles, ecetara ecetera. The laughter and innocence of children. And naturally there were ridiculous things that wouldn't make the average person giddy; one of the many burdens of my mental disease, to my joy. "Why are you rarely ever happy?" Repeating through my mind like a broken record, forcing the frown to stick to my ponified features. But as annoying as it was, there was obviously some value to the question, since it refuses to unglue from my brain. My inquiry to that however, was the source of that value. Did I... display even less happiness during my time in Ponyville? Was I even more in a mood when I was forcibly summoned to Equestria? That could be it. I mean, when you're taken without a say or choice in the matter, who wouldn't be [BEEP] off? Perhaps it was more of the matter that there were little things in this world, filled with ecstatic and kind party-loving inhabitants, that incited more positive emotions from me. Okay, there were my friends. Twilight, Spike and the rest were mainly responsible for insuring my continued enthusiasm on this world. There were also the factors of chocolate and soda, which were thankfully just as delicious as the sugary treats and drinks back home... Though the taste of coca-cola has no competition. So what else? That Birthday party a while back... Assisting the brother and future in-law of Twilight's... Hm... Perhaps- "Why are you rarely ever happy?" Right, that does It. Shifting myself, my body hurled off the bed and immediately headed towards the door. Specter was already an irritable voice that remained constant in my mind, I didn't need another voice. Maybe a soft drink would clear my mind. I suppose one thing that'd make me happy would getting that damn question out of my head, despite the warm welcoming voice accompanying it. Book number twenty-eight of the day. Conclusion: Another waste of time. Rolling my eyes at the dull repetitiveness of the story, I closed the book with the unoriginal title shut and placed it on the table beside me, stretching my front limbs. A week ago, Twilight recommended another attempt of reading the books this library has to offer again, to see if there were any in particular I missed and would enjoy. And so far, nothing. None of the fictional books I've read thoroughly fancy my interest. The plots were silly and not well-written, the characters were one-dimensional and sterile as cardboard, and I predicted every usual conclusion correctly before I even made it to the last page. But for Twilight's sake, I simply inform her that they just weren't for me, rather than they're full-on [BEEP]- Oh [BEEP] me... Glancing at the open window from his chore, Spike stated, "Sounds like Pinkie's singing again." "Yep." And there was no containing my feelings on the matter through my voice. "Spike?" "On it." "Cheers Spike." As said dragon quickly closed the window, sparing us the pain. Well, my pain anyway. None that Pinkie Pie's an overall horrific singer... sometimes... but by God, it was painful to just listen to her voice that way almost all the [BEEP] time. "No prob." Spike replied as he returned to dusting a nearby pile of books. "Though I'm surprised you haven't gotten use to her doing that by now, Stardust." "I'm amazed her voice hasn't cracked yet from it." I snorted. "That mare never ceases to baffle the logical mind." "But in a good way." "Sure, let's go with that." Knowing I'm joking, the preoccupied lizard refrained a sneeze before proceeding with the next dust-covered book. "Haven't you met someone who acted entirely random all the time?" The question incited my scornful laughter. "Hahahaha, oh quite a few, my reptilian friend." Namely the majority in my colleges, and a few back in school. "The difference being though, Spike, that Pinkie somehow managed to grow on me." "Well that's good." Spike chuckled slightly, "Who knows how Pinkie would react to one of her friends always not liking her." "She'd explode... hopefully." The dragon shook his head, "Twilight was right, Stardust, you are a bad influence." That prompted my smirk, "Oh, then let's be sure to give Twilight a cookie for her accuracy later." Spike said nothing, and silence befell the library once again. Let's see, what book could be next? A part of my mind was adamant that there was no fictional books here even remotely interesting or promising. And another voice that sounded suspiciously like the unicorn objected that I've yet to give every single one a thorough read. Since when did Twilight become the voice of my conscious? "Why are you rarely ever happy?" A frustrated breath flew from my nostrils. And there it was again! That single question that seemed to be my only incentive for even getting up today. But what exactly did it want with me? "Is something wrong, Stardust?" I heard Spike ask, having evidently hearing the annoyed exhale. "Other than a single question our friend asked me over a week ago repeating in my mind like a broken record, Spike, I'm fine, thank you." "'Question'?" "Indeed." I sighed irritably, pushing myself off the side I had leaned myself against. "Asking why I hardly ever express happiness." "Oh." Spike made a noise of realization. "Why do you never show happiness?" "I've shown happiness before, Spike." What, did this dragon forget so easily? "You've seen me happy before. For example, that Birthday party for me?" "Oh, right." The meek lizard shrugged sheepishly. "And I don't think it's a matter of why I'm never happy, but what in Equestria makes me happy." At least, that's what I believe was the source of why that question remained badgered in my mind. "You mean, finding something on this world that'd make you more happy being here?" I cocked my head at the speculation. "I suppose. When thinking about it, aside from the party, the chocolate and soda, living in a library, and the safety of our friends, there wasn't really much around here to go on that'd make my stay more pleasant." Which was peculiar, considering the nature and warmness this world had in spades. "Hmm." Spike vocally expressed his thoughts, "Maybe we could look around town for something that'd make you enjoy your stay in Equestria more, after I've finished dusting this row of books." Hm, that sounds like it'd work. Great call, my reptilian friend. "A sound idea Spike." I nodded in approval, glancing at the closed window to the sunny outside world. "And after that mare's done with pointlessly singing again." "Welp, that was a waste of time." "Eeyup." I said evenly in agreement, as the dragon and I left Ponyville's residential bookstore, which had nothing of uniqueness to offer. Strike that one off the list, and we searched through every fictional literature available. "But we can't give up now. I'm sure there are other places around here that would cheer you up more." Spike said determinedly, and I smiled at the enthusiasm. "You have as much conviction as Twilight, Spike. She raised you well." Glancing up at those words, the lizard grinned bashfully. Seriously, Spike was extremely lucky to be the assistant and foster son of the greatest pony in Equestria. Gesturing around to the many buildings and passing by ponies, I asked, "Any ideas on where to go next?" "Ehh, nope. Do you?" "Ditto." "We could try Sugarcube Corner." Spike then suggested. "I know you love chocolate." "Chocolate's a temporary happiness, Spike." I reminded him as we nodded politely to the friendly multi-coloured citizens, "But I suppose we could visit Mr and Mrs Cupcake anyway, and see their children." "Oh, I forgot! Children makes you happy too!" I nodded- "Hey everypony!" Our conversation was henceforth derailed at the loud sound. Our attention was immediately directed to Pinkie Pie standing atop a flagpole, sounding very serious. "Does anypony have a toupee?!" A what? Spike shared a just as confused glance. "This donkey is really really bald!" The pink rude pony, as her weight caused the pole to bend down, pointed at a nervous-looking donkey who was, indeed, very bald. Jesus Christ... "Dear God Pinkie..." I said while shaking my head, the dragon beside me snickering at the poor animal's misfortune. Yet I couldn't restrain the grin on my face while my sides threatened to burst. As the rest of the ponies laughed lightly, I struggled to say casually, "Not... Not very tactful, is she Spike?" By this point, the lizard was wiping away an invisible tear. "Wow. I did not expect that." "What's so funny? This is serious business everypony!" I almost feel sorry for the animal, covering his bald head as the townsfolk proceeded to snicker and point at him. "Of course it is, Pinkie." I responded in amusement to Pinkie's adamant statement, turning to leave. "Come on Spike, Sugarcube Corner it is. Wouldn't want to embarrass that poor donkey any further." Even though that boosted my mood a little. The dragon followed, and his constant chuckling kept the smirk plastered on my muzzle. And indeed, seeing the two little ponies again was a joy, and playing with them along with Spike for an hour did bring a sense of happiness for me. But even then, it was temporary. I hate to sound selfish, but it occurred to me I was actually seeking something that would keep me happy daily; which was almost impossible in itself. And even though I informed Spike of this after departing the welcoming bakery, the dragon only shrugged and nodded. "That's fine," He reassured me as we traveled to our next destination, "I have the next place in mind that might help you get happy." I then recalled what else kept me in a pleasant mood, my own solitude. Peace and quietness were things I cherished. Can't believe I forgot about them. And yet, they didn't really make me 'happy' per say, more along the lines of satisfaction. "So, why are we here then?" I inquired curiously upon our arrival, entering through the entrance to the farm. "You'll see." The dragon said vaguely, prompting my curiosity further. Oh, and what was my young reptilian friend planning now? "Hey Applejack!" The orange Earth Pony in question looked to the side from her work, setting down a basket she was carrying as we walked over. "Now hey guys." Applejack greeted with a smile. "What brings ya here?" "We were wondering if you could help Stardust here. Okay, I was wondering." Spike corrected himself upon my invisible raised brow. "We're trying to find something that will keep Stardust happy everyday." "Well, not everyday but-" "- But enough so he won't be in his usual grumpy self." Spike continued, feigning ignorance to my displayed annoyance. "Any ideas?" Applejack tapped her orange muzzle thoughtfully, glancing around Sweet Apple Acres. "Hm... Well I normally get happy by hard work and spendin' time with my friends and family. But I get the feelin' it's a little different with you, sugarcube." "What gave that away?" I asked wryly. Then those green eyes of hers widened. "I got it!" Applejack stomped her hoof down while grinning. "Maybe some work around the farm will help ya be more happy with yerself. What you need, Stardust, is to put a little more effort into those muscles of yours. And I know just the thing!" Already I'm not liking the sound of this... But since we came all this way... "What do you have in mind?" I inquired slowly, while Applejack motioned for us to follow her. "You'll see." ...Not sure if I like that answer. Never. Doing. That. Again. "I guess it didn't help in the least." Thankfully the strain didn't block my vocalized pain. "Let the physical stress and consequences on my back answer that for you." Followed by my groan as another wave passed through my spine. My [BEEP] back. Never had I been put through so much effort and physical prowess in my life. Yet Applejack made me work for it, despite my weakening protests. I NEVER should've allowed Spike to accompany me... though with that expressed determination to help one he foolishly views as an older sibling... Damn it. I could do with with an icepack right now. "Not even a little bit of happiness, or satisfaction?" Spike asked sheepishly, while we walked among the dirt path back to Ponyville. ...Let the silence answer that for you, Spike. "Okay." Spike began. Rubbing my own sore back, wondering how long it'll take before it recovers, the dragon continued casually, "Still, Applejack seemed happy by the extra pair of hoofs. We were even treated to apple pies afterwards." "Suppose so." Those apple pies were damn delicious, I'll concur. But that won't incite me to ever work around a farm again. "Perhaps we should try something... less strenuous." The lizard nodded, rubbing his chin. "Yeah. Maybe one of our other friends might help. Maybe Pinkie Pie can do something; that Birthday party made you happy... Never mind." Spike stopped his trail of thought at my sent expression. Two parties hosted for me were fine enough, and I wouldn't want to stick around this world for my twenty-first - or twenty-second - celebration of birth. "How about Rainbow Dash? Maybe listening to her read you Daring Do will make you happy." A scoff. "Maybe Rarity? She might do something about your mane or facial hair that'd cheer you up." A shake of my head. "Fluttershy? Would helping her with her animal friends help?" Tempting, but I haven't spoken to that pegasus for a while; maybe she's still recovering from the shocking revelation. I shook my head again. "Bon Bon? Lyra? Derpy? Whooves? Zecora? Anyone you can think of?" "Easier said than done, Spike." I finally said, still soothing my strained back as much as I can. Alright, I need to stop. A short distance from the town itself, my hooves paused, allowing my body to rest for a moment. Noticing this, the dragon halted a few steps ahead, regarding me patiently. "Right now I'm more concerned with resting this poor back of mine." "We could go to the spa?" "Rest it, Spike, not massage it." "Have you ever been to Ponyville's spa?" "No, and I never intend to." "It might help; Lotus and Aloe are great with healing any strained or stressed part of the body." The spa caretakers, I presume. "You go there often then?" "Well yeah. Working around the library takes a lot out of me." "..." "...What?" "'Takes a lot out of you.'" I snorted in disbelief. "After what happened back there, don't tell me what constitutes as hard labour or not. Working at a library is hardly difficult, Spike." "It is when Twilight's the one bossing you around, Stardust." The infant dragon protested flimsy. "As far as I've seen and done as Twilight requested; she's a fair and reasonable pony." A flinch flashed my face as another wave of pain shot through my spine, prompting further rubbing against my fur. "I need to find someplace to lie down." "Let's go to the nearby park then, the grass is very soft over there." Spike wisely suggested, looking almost pityingly at me. "We can think of something then." "So why are we doing this again?" "Doing what, sorry?" "Looking for something that'd keep you occasionally happy during your stay in Equestria?" Spike expanded his question, as we watched the many inhabitants play or have picnics around the park. "I... don't really know." Was my answer, because that was the only excuse that seemed to spawn from my mind. Resting my back on the soft patch of warm clean grass once again, my gaze settled on the blue beautiful sky above. "It just seemed to be something that's been plaguing my mind lately." "Did you ask Twilight for help?" Funny, considering she was the one responsible for the question. "Twilight doesn't need anymore of my baggage, Spike." "You shared this problem with me." "You're a lost cause." "Oh hardy har." Hey, I do the sarcasm around here. Hearing the shuffling of grass nearby, Spike spoke next thoughtfully. "Still, it's odd, Stardust. You didn't seem to mind not being happy until now. What's changed?" A certain purple unicorn walking into my life and unintentionally forcing me to ask myself these things. "Perhaps this world is just getting to me, Spike. The more time I spend here, the more I seem to open up with others." "And that's a bad thing?" I shrugged, wincing a little at whatever pain on my back remained there. Thankfully the soft grass helped immensely with ridding the strained pain. "I always prefer to keep my problems to myself, lest I inconvenience anyone." "Well, it doesn't bother us; me, Twilight and the others." That sounded like reassuring to my ears. Perhaps Spike thought I was reluctant to share any of my grievances with anyone. He wasn't wrong. "Friends are always there to help each other get through anything. Maybe coming to Equestria was a good thing after all, if you didn't have any back home." "Oh I have a few." I quickly responded, thinking back to those I mainly spoke to across the internet. "But over the years, I've learnt that it's rather... pointless to express my problems to those who offer nothing but false reassurances and mere sympathy. On Earth, many often ignore or dismiss people's dilemma as either a waste of their valuable time, or something to be pitied, scorned and even laughed at." Spike didn't say anything for a moment then, but I imagined the dragon lying down nearby was frowning at my words. "That sounds awful..." "It's life." Though little could be done to repress the slight disdain escaping through my tone. "My species aren't as sentimental or open as ponies, Spike. However, there are those of human kind who are open-minded, welcoming and accepting, willing to help you no matter what your problem contains. More often than not, it just takes a while to find them." "Well, good thing, Stardust, you have friends here then who are always willing to help you!" Spike said then, sounding positively cheering then. To lighten up the mood perhaps? The shuffling of the grass indicated he was standing up now. "I know! We could ask all of our friends to help in this quest." Not gonna happen. "I hate to shoot down that idea, my friend, but as I said before; I prefer not to share my problems with other ponies." In fact, I should probably stop doing that from here on. Yet the objecting lizard seemed to pick up on those thoughts, "But they could help! You shouldn't shut off your friends like this, Stardust, after everything we've been through together." ...God dammit. "I'll think about it, how about that?" "But..." My gaze finally tore from the blue sky of the later afternoon, onto the hesitant dragon, who then nodded at my look. "All right." He sighed. "But I don't see the problem, we're all be happy as long as our friends are happy." Well that's all well and good, my friend, but it doesn't incite me to ask for their unnecessary assistance. They do fine enough without additional baggage in the least. I'll handle my own- Wait... "What did you just say then?" I asked while leaning up from my spot. Spike blinked at the sudden inquiry. "Erm, that our friends could help-?" "No, after that." "That we're all happy as long as our friends are happy?" ...And at those words, I recalled a previous statement Twilight made, upon our return at the library after the successful Valentine's evening. "Ohohohoho, Spike you genius." I chuckled, while the lizard tilted his head confusedly. "You've given me an idea." A highly ludicrous idea, but an idea nonetheless. "Huh?" I chose to clarify, while rolling my body onto my four standing hooves. "I've just thought of something that might help me, thanks to you. You take after Twilight more than you think." Spike rubbed the back of his head as I passed by. "Well thanks, Stardust, I'm glad that- Wait, where are we going?" "To Rarity's." I answered simply, swiftly walking down the populated park filled with bustling and energetic ponies and pets towards the far boutique in question. "I'm going to try something, and perhaps it might just work." "And if it doesn't?" Oh how negative of you, my reptilian friend. "Well, Hakuna Matata, Spike." "...What?" That seemed to falter the young dragon from his even brisk pace. "No worries, my friend, my worries..." "You didn't have to insist on accompanying us back you know, Rarity." "And miss the reaction of our dear friend over my magnificent work done to your beard?" The white unicorn asked rhetorically, as the three of us were now by the library's entrance. "Darling, this is something I cannot avoid." Spike added, "Well, I'm glad you decided to tag along, Rarity. I'm sure Twilight will love what you've done to Stardust's facial hair." As always, trying to get in the classy fashioner's good graces. "Thank you, Spike." Rarity replied gratifyingly. "And I'm certain she shall as well; ridding that scruffy beard of yours, Stardust, was the best decision you've made yet." "Gee thanks, my dear." Yet the mare only giggled towards my sarcasm. Arriving to our destination, I opened the door for the two to enter, which they obliged happily. Following them in, a frown creased my features at the sight of four more ponies, who were seemingly waiting for us. Or more specifically, me. "Welcome back." Twilight greeted, while Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy only smiled towards us. Fluttershy? Squinting a little, there was no trace of nervousness or hesitation upon the sight of me on her part. Perhaps she fully grasped the fact I'm an alien now, and already grown accustomed to it. "Hey girls." Spike responded, not in the least bit surprised by their appearance it seems. Particularly noticeable, though, was the absence of a certain hyperactive pink Earth Pony. "What's going on?" "Eh, not much." Rainbow shrugged. "We were just waiting for you guys to show up." Okay... why? "Did you four know I was accompanying them back here?" Rarity inquired, clearly in the dark here as I and Spike were. "Nope, but we were going to ask for you to join us." Twilight answered, finally focusing her attention on me. Or perhaps specifically, my trimmed facial hair. "Ja- Stardust, your facial hair. You shaved it." She vocally noted, sounding pleasantly surprised. Tugging at the remaining short hair across my chin, I asked with a slight smile, "You like it?" Twilight nodded, reflecting a similar expression, "Yes, it looks far better." Before I could proceed with a playful sarcastic retort, Rarity happily interjected, "Oh, that was my handiwork, Twilight. Stardust visited me asking to tame that absurd jungle he called facial hair, all in an attempt to impress you, darling. So I happily obliged." "What Rarity means to say is," I quickly argued before any further misinterpretations could take place. Already Rainbow was smirking and Applejack had a knowing look in her eyes, while Twilight blinked curiously. "Was that you said a while back, Twilight, that you'd prefer my beard to look more tame. So I thought getting it shaven would make you happy... Um, all to prove a theory of mine, of course." I added, upon seeing the expression of Twilight's face. "What theory's that? That Twilight will finally say yes to a date?" The amused flying blue pegasus asked, folding her limbs expectantly. I will shoot you down, you damn Sonic-ripoff... Luckily, Twilight and I agreed it would be better not to inform the others of our little evening out together during Hearts and Hooves day, lest there be more teasing and misunderstandings arise. "Actually." Spike thankfully interceded on my behalf. "We've been looking all day for something that would keep Stardust happy during his stay in our... Ponyville." Subtle. "So he wouldn't be in a cranky mood every single day." "Oh, we already knew that sugarcube." Applejack responded, gesturing to the other mares. "That's why I came to Twilight earlier, after ya both left Sweet Apple Acres. We were think' of ways to help ya out, Star." "Stop calling me 'Star'- Wait, you mean to say you all waited here, to assist me in my plight?" The ponies nodded, Fluttershy included, and that sent me reeling. They... God dammit. "I suppose this is out of friendship?" "What else?" The orange mare asked humourously, approaching me first. "'Sides, considerin' ya always helpin' us out, why shouldn' we?" ...Times like these I ponder whether I truly deserve such kindness and friendship from these wonderful innocent people. But still, the fact they're always willing to assist me, no matter of my dilemma... I exchanged a glance with Spike, who nodded encouragingly, knowing what I was thinking. "While waiting, we were thinking of numerous ideas that would keep your stay here pleasant until the day you depart." Twilight spoke up next, joining Applejack in front of me. Glowing her purple horn, a list appeared from thin air beside us. "We've written down a list of current ideas, if you want to take a look." "Ya see, Stardust?" Spike then said next, turning our attention towards the smiling dragon. "You don't have to shut yourself out to your friends. We want to help you, no matter how big the baggage is." Rarity nodded, joining the two mares and dragon. "Spike's correct, darling. It's rather unhealthy to bottle up your problems and not share them with your friends. If there's something bothering you, such as find a way to keep you daily happy, we will always try to assist you. Surely you know that?" The question prompted my sigh, my gaze focusing on them each. "You shouldn't have to deal with my constant problems, any of you. I've been a fool so far as to share such dilemmas during-" "A little late for that, isn't it?" The flying Rainbow interjected, rolling her pink eyes in good nature. "You're our friend, and we want to help. Deal with it." "What our dear not-so-subtle Rainbow Dash means is," Rarity said with a side-glare. "One important part of friendship is allowing your friends to help you with your problems and overcome them, no matter how great of a problem it is. Clearly you're not use to this, Stardust, but there's a first time for everything. In addition, you've been there for us, have you not? Offering advice and lending a hoof whenever we need it. What kind of friends would we be if that were not the case in turn?" "What we're saying is, Stardust, we will always help you no matter what's bothering you." Twilight concluded, the written list floating beside her. "A prime example being something that'll keep you daily happy. Shall we proceed?" Perhaps there's no need. "You know what my dear Twilight? I think I've discovered something that will keep me happy daily, and I'm an idiot for not realizing it sooner." The mares and dragon blinked curiously, and I continued while gesturing dramatically. "You! All of you! When I went to Rarity's earlier, thinking the sight of you being happy, Twilight, would make me happy, I've failed to grasp the truth that there'll always be something else that'll keep me happy while I'm here." "Oh? And what's that?" Rarity inquired with a small smile, while Twilight blushed for some reason. Ignoring the smirks on Rainbow's and Applejack's muzzles, I continued with my own satisfied smile. "Knowing that my friends will always be there to cheer me up. Knowing I can rely and trust you all. Knowing I'm accepted by you all regardless of who and what I am! I was a fool to not realize this sooner!" By then, all their smiles transformed into grins at my sudden enthusiasm, though Rainbow looked slightly confused. "So ya sayin' then that our bonds of friendship will be enough to keep ya happy daily then?" Applejack asked rather rhetorically. "Not just seein' Twilight happy then?" "Oh, seeing Twilight's smile is always the highlight of my day, don't get me wrong." Then I realized the implications of that statement. God dammit! I allowed my positive mood to get the better of me. As Twilight was looking away, seemingly embarrassed and flattered, I quickly prioritized to change the subject, "But all of your open-mindedness, your willingness to be there for me and help me out no matter what... Well, I'll be sure to remind myself that everyday. I can't thank you all enough, my friends." And, for the first time during this conversation, Fluttershy chose to speak up, as meek and kind as ever, "You don't need to thank us, Stardust. That's what friends are for, after all, whether one of our friend's an alien or not..." ...Oh [BEEP]. Applejack and Twilight shared my apprehension, wincing at the sudden reveal. Rarity... merely raised an invisible brow at Fluttershy's lack of subtlety. What? Yet before I could even ask about the unicorn's lack of surprise, Rainbow glanced down at the yellow pegasus with a curious expression. "'Alien or not'? What's that suppose to mean?" Fluttershy's blue eyes widened, "Oh, I thought you all knew..." The pegasus stammered slightly at our own looks. "Huh?" "Um, pay no attention to her!" Spike attempted to derail the conversation, as the blue mare glanced at all of us each. The dragon waved his hands frantically, "You know Fluttershy, always making things up... Heheh..." Appreciate the attempt, Spike, but it seems the cat was now out of the bag. "Huh. It just sounds as though she's saying Stardust's an alien..." The pegasus said slowly, gauging our reactions carefully. Twilight, Applejack, Spike and Fluttershy refused to meet Rainbow's suspicious gaze, yet Rarity only looked curious. It didn't take long for the truth to come out. And I suppose it had to eventually... "Wait a minute... Are you saying tha-that Stardust is an... an..." Twilight then coughed politely, forcing a smile towards the eye-widened Rainbow Dash, "Maybe you better stop flying for this Rainbow-" "STARDUST IS AN ALIEN?!" My [BEEP] ears! And the door slamming shut behind me didn't help, but that was obviously Twilight's magic helping so no one outside could hear the revelation- Jesus! The blue pegasus was then right in front of my face, as though examining me more clearly this time. "You're an alien?!" I rubbed my sore ears at Rainbow's still raised voice. "Shout it to the world, why don't you?" I muttered sourly. Yet the pegasus didn't seem caring enough to retort at the moment, directing her attention on the others. "And you all knew this?!" Twilight glanced away nervously, Applejack rubbed the back of her head with a sheepishly grin, Spike whistled innocently, Fluttershy stared at me apologetically, and Rarity shrugged helplessly. ...What? Did Rarity already-?! "You're an alien..." Rainbow then mumbled thoughtfully upon looking back in my face, finally realizing personal space and taking a small distance back. "My friend's an alien... That's..." I braced myself, for whatever was going to come out of her raised tone next to the revelation. "Awesome!" Chapter Forty-Six: Can you handle the Truth? Chapter Forty-Six: Can you handle the Truth? "You sure you're ready?" "Heh." The nervous chuckled unwillingly escaped my faintly smirking muzzle, in response to Spike's question. "Absolutely not." The understanding dragon nodded, tone that of comfort as he observed me pace around the room. "I know how that feels; back in Canterlot, it was easy to become the center of attention from being the number one assistant to a student of the Princess." Upon turning around during my slow walk, a corner of my eye showed Spike shrugging, "But what's the worse that can happen? They all know now, so we should just get it over with." "Easier said than done..." I muttered while passing the observant lizard, eyes occasionally glancing towards the closed door nearby. Nope, Twilight hasn't entered yet, which makes me partially wonder what the girls are even doing in there, aside from waiting for me to be prepared. Bad news though, I was far from ready to face this. Another failure on my part; I should've prepared for this inevitable meeting ages ago. For some goddamn reason, I felt nothing but hesitation and a sliver of apprehension at what was to come as soon as the purple unicorn informs us our friends were prepared to hear the whole story. Having been practically untalkative yesterday evening from the truth being known to the entire Mane Six now, Twilight suggested we continue with this revelation tomorrow, when I'm more prepared to say my piece. Now, the girls have arrived, and were waiting on the other side of that door. Nervous was becoming quite the understatement, the thought I dwelled on it. I shouldn't worry this much, but my damn mental condition's to blame for this exaggerate behaviour of mine. And besides, this was bound to happen eventually. though I'm rather surprised that Fluttershy, of all ponies, was the one to blurt out my secret, instead of a certain loud pink Earth Pony or melodramatic blue pegasus. Spike, opting to provide support for me. continued with trying to help me face this upcoming confrontation with positive words. "You look like you're about to face an ursamajor with that expression." Well, almost positive vocal support. "You'll be fine, Stardust, and you've got me and Twilight to back you up just in case." Despite my apprehension, I threw a small smirk at the confident dragon, "Ah yes, you two will certainly be the backup I need." Spike playfully rolled his eyes, "Yeah yeah. Sarcasm aside, Stardust, I know them, and so do you; they won't hate you or anything. They'll be your friends no matter who or what you are!" "...Honestly, Spike, that reassurance is very comforting." I was being sincere there, I needed as much encouragement as possible. He's right, there was nothing to be worried about; this initial nervousness which kept me up for most of the night was just some unwanted drive whenever something huge or small was about to impact me. I nodded with a tired smile to Spike, "Thank you, my friend." The grinning infant dragon winked and gave a thumbs up, "What are friends for?" Before I could provide another dry retort to the rhetorical question, a creaking sound caught our immediate attention. We both looked, my pacing halted, towards the opening door, Twilight's head popping in with a small smile, "They're ready. Are you?" "No, but that doesn't matter now." "We can postpone if you're that apprehensive-" "No, no. We should get this over with." An exhausted sigh concluded my statement. A supportive-expressive Twilight nodded, opening the door fully while we followed her to our patient audience. "Don't worry Jack, you'll be completely fine. There's no need at all to be concerned over this." Spike nodded in agreement to the mare's reassuring words, but my only response was wordlessly walking with the two. It's time to face the music. Heh. Trust Twilight to arrange everything so orderly for something like this. The rest of the Mane Six were currently waiting expectantly, all eyes turned on me upon my arrival into the room. Sitting on a row of comfy-looking cushions, their seats faced a lectern, where I was evidently going to address my curious and patient audience. Approaching the wooden object, my eyes then noticed a pile of cue cards lying on the surface of the lectern. Tch, thanks Twilight. I threw the encouraging mare an exasperated smile, before clearing my throat when standing behind the lectern, taking a moment to observe everyone's expressions. Rarity and Applejack were expressing just as much encouragement as Twilight, Fluttershy looked openly curious, Pinkie Pie was grinning, and Rainbow Dash waved her hoof around to motion for me to begin. ...Well, I've kept them waiting long enough. "To be honest, I'm not sure where to even begin." Was my first sheepish statement. That incited a chuckle out of Rarity, "Perhaps the beginning shall suffice, Stardust." While Twilight's horn glowed, the stacks of thin white cards levitating beside me for emphasis. "...Alright." Swallowing my hesitation, and urge to just run out of the room, I slowly picked up the first offered cue card, reading out loud the contents. "'Thank you all for attending this afternoon, where revelations are to be opened before us. But first, I would like to say that no matter what happens, I hope you all accept me for who and what I am after I've concluded indulging your curiosity, and right to know.'" Picking up the next cards, I continued with a frown, "'To begin, I should inform you all about my species, known as humanity, or in scientific terms, homo-sapiens-' I'm sorry, Twilight, the beforehand preparation is appreciated, but I'd rather explain my circumstances my way." "Oh. Of course." The addressed unicorn nodded in understanding, and the cards disappeared just like that, even the ones in my hoofs. "Thank you." Then I returned to addressing my intent audience, elbows resting on the surface of the lectern. May as well get comfortable, and I have an idea on how to begin this speech. "Though she's right, you all deserve to know the truth, and we'll start with my identity. My true name is Jack, Jack Edward James Wright. I come from a planet ruled by the human race, named Earth. By some inexplicable magical force, I've been taken from my world and dropped here, in Equestria, during the whole Nightmare Moon affair." They all nodded, prompting me to proceed. And I obliged, already feeling more confident by telling them the complete and absolute truth, "My kind, humanity, are a bipedal race, evolved from monkeys... or created by a deity, depending how you view it. Your kind and I have many in common, save for our more advanced technology, our history, politics, monarchy, and the fact we're mainly omnivorous." A smirk rose on my muzzle at Spike's small chuckle. "I can't really describe to any of you what a human looks like, because quite frankly, I'm terrible with descriptions... and explanations." "That's all right." Applejack spoke up, sounding genuinely intrigued. The others nodded. Thank God. "My home planet, Earth, is like Equestria in similar ways also. Though their are various differences in species and land; the majority of my world is covered in water, and each and every land has their own individual government and or monarchy to rule it. Unlike Equestria, we have no one ruler we all ultimately answer to. Also, there are many creatures here, on your world, that only exist in folklore on Earth, dragons and hydras, as examples." "Do ponies exist there?" My eyes glanced at Fluttershy, nodding. "Yes, but they have the same mindset as any general animal." That caused some to tilt their heads and others to raise invisible brows. "Also, what you call 'Earth Ponies' here are the only type we have on Earth. Unicorns and pegasi also exist only in fairytales." "Huh? Well that sounds lame!" Rainbow Dash commented in disbelief, gesturing dramatically. "How can there be a world with no pegasi? What about weather control?" Before I could get a dry word in, Twilight spoke up in that knowing tone, "Actually, in Stardust- sorry, Jack's world, the weather works without anyone operating it; it acts accordingly to the passing seasons." Well, most of the time. "Thank you, Twilight." The purple mare smiled sheepishly. "Sorry, couldn't resist." "And this is mighty fine and all." Applejack then said, green eyes focused intently on me. "But I'm more interested as to why ya here, Stardust. Or would you prefer we call you Jack now?" "Stardust will do." Was my immediate response. "I've grown too fond of that temporary name, I should enjoy it while it lasts." "That's great, but Applejack's got a point. Why are you, of all your kind, here?" Rarity, Applejack and Twilight then glared at Rainbow's unintentional rudeness. Yet her attention was only directed towards me, awaiting my answer. Well, this was it. The moment where either my friendship with them strengthens, or crumbles like dust. "An unknown entity basically abducted me from my world, and for some reason dropped me off here with little to no explanation." Their responses to that was appropriate, of course, ranging from confusion to skepticism. I snorted, leaning off the wooden surface to walk around the lectern. "Sounds positively absurd, I know. But it's the truth, believe it or not. This person, who calls himself Specter, apparently has a few tasks for me to conduct here on Equestria. So far I've completed only my first task, and I need to get through before I can any hope of returning home." "Wait wait wait a minute." Rainbow Dash was the first to address their disbelief, her pink eyes narrowing. "Let me get this straight, some random invisible force took your for your world, placed you here and wants you to do some things for him before you can go back to your world?" "Basically." "I share Rainbow's blatant skepticism, it does all sound a little... ludicrous." Rarity admitted apologetically. "What exactly are these tasks that this 'Specter' wishes you to complete?" "And who the heck is this Specter?" "Do they have parties on Earth?" Just to remind yourself, Stardust, there are plenty of windows for you to jump out of. Just in case their reactions are... less than calm. Bracing myself for just about anything, I composed myself with a calm exhale, before continuing. "Yes, Pinkie, they do have parties; some more extreme than others. I'm at a loss over Specter's identity as you are, Rainbow. As for these tasks... if any of you get mad at me for this, you have every right to be." "Stardust..." My firm glance stopped Twilight before she could possibly intervene. "I've been lying to you all, you deserve to know the main reason I befriended you all." Many frowns creased their features. Too late to back down now. "I... My first task was to befriend all of you, the bearers of the Elements of Harmony, specifically." Their eyes widened, yet I had to continue. They deserved to know. "I don't know why, or what it has to do in the grand scheme of things, but Specter demanded it. And I had every desire to return home, I still do, but..." Anymore words could hardly escape my throat at the expressions they were displaying towards me. Being a good friend, Spike spoke up suddenly and quickly, "But he does think of us all as friends! Remember how many times Stardust risked his life for us? When he gave us all advice and helped us out whenever needed?" Twilight nodded, reinforcing Spike's points. "Do you all remember Stardust first displaying reluctance to even hang out with us, never mind befriend us? He had no intention of manipulating any of us for his own gain. Stardust cares about each and every one of us, you have to believe us." "Is that true?" Applejack was the first to ask, green eyes reflecting doubt... and hurt. "Did ya ever really care about us?" "Yes." Without a doubt. I nodded, frowning in determination. "I've always cared about you all, I was just too stubborn to admit it to myself. And I would hate myself even further for willingly tricking you all and taking advantage of your kindness and loyalty, hence why I didn't immediately do as Specter requested." "Really? Or are you just lying to us all right now, to keep up this supposed friendship of ours?" Rainbow folded her limbs, expression that of suspicion and betrayal. "How exactly can we trust you now?" ...Dammit... The one thing I was afraid of arising in this conversation came true... "Because he wouldn't be telling you all this, if he had any intention of deceiving us." Twilight replied, walking forward to stand beside me, with Spike approaching my left. Without looking at me, the stern unicorn addressed her- our friends determinedly. "It's one thing to befriend us, another to risk one's own life constantly to protect others." "Twilight, did you know about this?" Rarity asked in surprise. The knowledgeable mare nodded. "I did, and for a moment I was just as doubtful as you all are currently. But then I remembered, all my interactions with this stallion, the times he selflessly risked his life or willingly helped others. Rarity, remember when he and Spike went down to rescue you from the Diamond Dogs? That was Stardust's idea." From their reactions, save for Pinkie's shocked gasp, they knew I had a bigger hand in it than the fabricated story we told them. "Applejack, remember when Stardust single-handedly stopped a war between Appleloosa and the buffalo tribe? And Rainbow, remember when Stardust swallowed his pride just to help you realize your own folly? Fluttershy, remember a while back when he threw you out of harm's way from that falling tree, and hurt his own leg in the process?" Twilight's purple eyes glanced at me, glinting that warmness and trust she showed all too well. "I can recall plenty of times when he helped me out, cheered me up whenever I felt down or doubt, endured my lectures and speeches, and always answered my questions time and time again. I trust him with my life." Twilight... "So do I!" Spike added to the defense, beaming at me. "He's helped me out whenever I needed it, knowingly or not! Stardust has become a big brother to me. It doesn't matter whether he had to be out friend or not back then now." Spike... Twilight nodded at her assistant's input, her smile broadening while returning her gaze to our audience. "Stardust is our friend, no matter what. And he thinks of us all as his friends, don't you?" "...Yes." I finally spoke up, my voice a little hoarse by the sentimental openness towards me. "Yes, I do." And, to my relief, Twilight's effective speech seemed to have an impact on the rest. All suspicion and mistrust was already clearing from their features. Yet, I couldn't be too relieved, just in case something happens that'd cause them to never want to speak to me again. Yet Twilight and Spike... both trusted me, regarded me that highly... Was I honestly, truly deserving of their friendship like this? Applejack and Rarity were the first to respond, standing up from the seats and approaching us, more specifically me. Blue and green eyes gazed intently on me, as though really looking at me for the first time since my arrival here. Probably for any signs of deception. I did my best to express just how sincere I was, and that Twilight and Spike had no reason to be lying. Even if I was unsure about it myself. Stopping right in front, both mares regarded me for a moment, before smiling. "Well, if Twilight and Spike have that much faith in ya, sugarcube," Applejack began, "Then I don't see why we shouldn' either." Rarity nodded, "Quite right. We've been through so much together, after all, to doubt our friendship with you now, darling." Before I could even respond to that, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy walked up next, the former speaking positively, "I never doubted you for a minute, Star! You'll always be my friend, even if you're an alien or not!" "You've helped us all so many times." Fluttershy added gently, grinning lightly, "After everything you've done for us, I have no reason to doubt our cherished friendship now." You girls... Our gazes then turned on the one who had yet to say anything. Rainbow Dash was still in her seat, eyes averting our looks. Knowing she was the temporary center of attention, the pegasus shrugged, "Well... I still don't know what to make of you, Star..." Of course... "...But," But? I'll pretend there wasn't a tinge of hope in my soul, as Rainbow grinned at me, her wings moving her forward. "If our friends trust you so much, I suppose I can give you the benefit of the doubt. Besides, it's undoubtedly cool to have an alien for a pal." Thrusting her blue front hoof forward, the girls and Spike quickly understood, placing their own hoofs and hand on Rainbow's, all looking towards me again. "What do ya say, Star?" "Ya'll for lettin' us help ya out in returnin' home?" Applejack concluded for the pegasus, as they patiently waited for my response. ...[BEEP] it. I had nothing to lose but their friendship. And if they want to help me, then I have no objections. My own hoof placed atop theirs, Twilight spoke up professionally and brightly, "For our friend Stardust Balance, let's help him return to his world!" "Yeah!" The rest save for I chorused as our limbs stretched up into the air in triumph. And just like that, I felt nothing would go wrong again. "Sometimes, I feel as though my friendship with you all is too good to be true..." I couldn't help but admit. "Oh, you give us too much credit, dear." Rarity waved dismissively as the rest smiled happily. "So, what precisely is this second task you're currently doing for this 'Specter'?" "Ah. Well really it's to interact... with you all." [BEEP]. I inwardly wince, prepared for any negative impact now for confessing as such. Yet they all nodded, "Ah"'ing themselves. Pinkie then grinned widely- Oof! I was treated to another hug by the pink Earth Pony. "Well then, let's interact with a group hug!" Oh dear lord... "...Alright. I'll endure this one." Which prompted the laughter of the many ponies and dragon squeezing me to death. But all the same, everything felt like it was going to be alright... Funny how bonds can become stronger by the most bizarre of circumstances. After hearing out my plight and missions, the Mane Six vowed to assist me in my endeavor to return home. The rest of that meeting was spent with me explaining more about my homeworld and species, leaving out the more darker and grown up details of course. I provided information that fascinated them the most, such as the fashion sense of each country, what kind of animals lived there, farming and rodeos, parties, and what Rainbow would most likely find as 'cool'. After which, the rest of the day comprised of the entire Mane Six, Spike and I just... hanging out. That's it. They all decided to treat me to a lovely day out, knowing a 'Welcome, alien' party idea from Pinkie Pie was the last thing I wanted. Any grievances or doubts I had instantly evaporated by the clear and trust and love they had for their extraterrestrial friend. I was wrong to have doubted them. The next few days afterwards were the usual with some changes here and there. Those morning sessions between Twilight and I were now usually accompanied by someone else, other than Spike of course. Occasionally it was either Fluttershy or Rainbow Dash, considering the rest had bigger responsibilities to where they lived. They helped by either asking questions Twilight hadn't thought of, or assisting in whatever experiment the intelligent unicorn decided to try out in relation to my 'unique powers.' Rainbow had inquired if my species had similar abilities, to which I humouredly replied with a simple "They wish." Sometimes Applejack, Rarity and Pinkie Pie visited when they had the time in the morning, also eager to help out and learn more about the alien living here. They certainly weren't kidding around upon expressing desires to help me complete my tasks; I once joked that they wanted me to leave as soon as possible. The immediate objections to the jest had me baffled, flattered and honoured. Having finished a session this morning, a whole week ever since the truth came out, I returned to the usual routine of weekly delivering a tray of brownies to the lively Sugarcube Corner. "Who's next please, and what can I get for you- Oh, hi Stardust!" Pinkie greeted upon noticing who was at the front of the line. "Are you here to deliver some brownies?" "Is the tray resting on my back an answer enough?" I asked in dry good nature, carefully setting the warm backed goods down on the counter. "Mr and Mrs Cake out for the day?" "Yep!" Pinkie nodded happily, pulling the tray to the side. "They're out having family time with Pound Cake and Carrot Cake, so I'm running the store with Rarity helping me out!" "Lovely, how are those little bundles of joy?" "I'm glad you asked, they're-" "Now go to the back of the line where you belong!" Our attention shifted on the raised rough voice, noticing Fluttershy at the back... berating another pony? It seems everyone turned to look at dispute, as the ordered blue mare hurriedly did as the yellow pegasus commanded, while Fluttershy then glared - that's right, glared - at the line in front of her, prompting several gasps as the cue suddenly moved backwards to allow Fluttershy to approach the counter next. ...[BEEP] wusses. Seriously though, was it Opposite Day? What's going on? "Hey, look at you!" Pinkie was evidently impressed. Joining her, Rarity commented as the yellow mare confidently flew towards the counter, "Oh! Your action was so feisty! It's fabulous!" Fabulous? I'd call it worrying. "Looks like that monster's workshop really paid off!" Monster? What? "Iron Will's not a monster." Fluttershy objected. Who the [BEEP]'s Iron Will? "He's a Minotaur, and a true inspiration. His techniques really work!" "Slow down, you have Minotaur's here as well?" I asked, admittedly intrigued by the concept. Pinkie nodded. Huh, first hydras and now Minotaur's. What other greek mythological creatures do they have inhabiting Equestria? I wonder "Well they've certainly made a difference in the way you carry yourself." Rarity continued in response to Fluttershy. "You truly are a whole new Fluttershy." ...Um. Was that a good thing? "Yes I am! And new Fluttershy feels stoked about new Fluttershy!" Oh God, she's turning into Gaston. "Well old Pinkie Pie's pretty proud of new Fluttershy; proud as pink punch!" For emphasis, the enthusiastic Earth Pony pulled out a glass bowl of punch. "Want some?" Followed by snorting laughter. ...The things that happen whenever I got outside. "You laugh at me?" The [BEEP]? Fluttershy was frowning, her tone suggesting she was insulted by Pinkie's innocent behaviour. "I laugh at you!" Jesus! The pegasus ruthlessly pushed the glass of punch atop the helpless mare. Sharing a surprised look with Rarity, we could only observe wordlessly as Fluttershy proceeded to storm off out of the store. "Bye girls." "What...?" I asked myself while following Rarity and Pinkie out, in obvious shared concern for our usual shy pegasus- Whoa... Fluttershy literally just beat the [BEEP] out of a pony who was preoccupying a taxi cart pulled by a stallion. Said pony was then hurled through the air, landing right by the doorstep of Sugarcube Corner, vocally expressing the unwarranted pain. I quickly helped the poor stallion up. "Nopony pushes new Fluttershy around! NOPONY!" Was the mare's announcement to whole town, before the frightened cart-puller hurriedly ran off to take the pegasus wherever she wanted to go. "Old Pinkie Pie's not sure she likes new Fluttershy after all." "Oh old Rarity agrees..." "And old Stardust would like to know, never mind his new discovery that taxi's are a thing here as well, but what the hell has warranted this drastic change of personality from Fluttershy." My gaze settled from the departing cart towards the disturbed Rarity and Pinkie Pie. "I've obviously missed something." Rarity nodded, turning to me with a worried expression. "Indeed. Fluttershy has been too much of a pushover as of late, so we tried to help her be more assertive towards others. When that didn't work, she obviously visited that monster's live event to learn how not to be so pushed around so much. Clearly, it's only made things worse." "So you tried to help Fluttershy stand up more for herself." "Basically." I nodded, my frown deepening. "A noble goal. Yet it seems this 'Iron Will's' tactics is turning Fluttershy into something she isn't." "You can say that again!" Pinkie exclaimed, suddenly grabbing us around our pony shoulders. "Come on! We gotta follow Fluttershy before it gets out of hand!" "Wow, this is serious, Pinkie, if you're speaking sense for once." "This is no time for joking around, Stardust!" Rarity concurred with the pink mare, as we were practically being dragged forward. "We need to help Fluttershy as quickly as possible." "And we will." Indeed, that was not the Fluttershy I knew. And goddamn, after their acceptance and assistance for me, would it be hypocritical of me to not try help any of my friends in turn. When we arrived, our fears were proving more and more confirmed. Yelling at a stallion who looked ready for a vacation in Hawaii, Flutterhsy looked prepared to attack the poor pony. "You make me lose, I blow my fuse!" "Fluttershy, stop!" I shouted as the mare proceeded to bite into the stallion's camera, obviously wanting to hurl him like a toy. Yet the angered mare paid no heed, and I could only watch with a horrified flinch as the pony was thrown away, but thankfully landing in a bale of hay while his camera somehow landed against the bell atop a nearby tower. "Fluttershy, what are you doing?" Rarity asked sternly as we approached the pegasus, who had her tail turned to her. "That's no way to behave!" "Did you see what he did to new Fluttershy?" Actually no, no we didn't. "He thought new Fluttershy was a pushover!" At the stare towards, daring us to argue back, Rarity obliged first, calmly replying, "No sweetie, he didn't. We saw the whole thing!" We did? I always did have problems with my visions at times, not that I'd ever admit that to anyone here. My Dad always made a point for me to wear those damn glasses at home, due to my need to squint at anything from a distance. Although, ever since my arrival in Ponyville, my vision has been fairly better. I can't recall much of anytime I needed to squint at anything here. "We think you've taken your assertiveness training a little too far." Rarity said as Fluttershy flew above us, almost menacing-like. Yeah, a little. Sure. Fluttershy was having none of it, though. "What?" She asked in annoyed disbelief. You know it's amazing how such a soft tone can have a rough edge like that. "You just want new Fluttershy to be a doormat like old Fluttershy! But old Fluttershy is gone!" "Somehow, I don't believe that." I retorted, which prompted her glare to harden. No, I will not be intimidated by her. Fluttershy of all ponies. "New Fluttershy! Old Fluttershy!" Pinkie said, as though the pegasus' reference to third-person was headache-inducing. "What happened to nice Fluttershy? We want that Fluttershy back." Rarity basically demanded of her friend. "No." Well of course it wouldn't be that easy. "You want wimp Fluttershy! You want pushover Fluttershy! You want do-anything-she-won't-complain Fluttershy!" "We want none of those." I said while frowning at this abnormal behaviour of hers. "We want the Fluttershy who isn't behaving like an arse back!" Ah great, now I'm doing it! "Make it stop!" Pinkie whined, as though sincerely getting a headache from it all. The following statement, I [BEEP] you not, did NOT come from me."Things getting too complicated for your simple little brain, Pinkie Pie?" Ouch. Rarity caught the falling Earth Pony who was pushed back by the smug Fluttershy. "Now stop right there!" You tell her, Rarity! "Let's not descend things into petty little insults." "Why not? I thought petty was what you're all about, Rarity; such as your petty concerns about fashion." Oh burn! My jaw literally opened in shock while Rarity gasped at the offense towards something she loved. Noticing tears leaking from the unicorn's eyes, my brotherly instincts took over. "She didn't mean that, Rarity." I said in attempt to comfort the poor mare, patting her back gently. "Hey, leave her alone!" Pinkie said next for Rarity's defense, glaring at Fluttershy. Even the optimistic bearer of Happiness knew better. "Fashion is her passion!" "Oh then what are you passionate about? Birthday cake? Party hats?" Fluttershy continued relentlessly. "I can't believe that the two most wriggliest ponies in Ponyville are telling new Fluttershy how to live her life when they are throwing their own lives away on pointless pursuits that nopony else gives a flying-!" "SHUT THE [BEEP] UP RIGHT NOW!" My own disbelief and rage overtook me, as my eyes glared heatedly at the unfazed Fluttershy, who stared impassively down at the one who interrupted her. I will NOT tolerate this bull-[BEEP] towards my friends. This ends right now- "Oh, and how can we forget about our attention-seeking patronizing alien?" ...Excuse me?! "Telling new Fluttershy to be quiet when all he ever does is give lectures and melodramatic speeches in his own self-righteousness." ...I'm not patronizing... am I? "Well guess what, Stardust? Or 'Jack', no one cares what you have to say! You pointlessly waste your time away from going home by favouriting hanging out with Twilight than anyone else, because you refuse to admit that you have a crush on her! I almost feel sorry for you; you're just as weak and pathetic as old Fluttershy!" ...What... What can I possibly say to that...? For once, I found myself utterly speechless, by Flutterhsy of all ponies. As the smirking pegasus folded her limbs triumphantly, I could only stare as a cold sensation washed over me. What... What the hell happened to you, Fluttershy...? I heard Pinkie sniff. "Looks like nasty Fluttershy's here to stay!" "Uh! I cannot believe what that monster Iron Will has said to you!" Concluded by the sound of the girls crying while running away, leaving only my stunned self and an enraged pegasus. "Iron Will's not a monster! HE'S A MINOTAUR!" Fluttershy screeched to the heavens, finally landing on the ground as she breathed angrily while turning her gaze to the puddle below her, as if checking her own expression. My own mouth wouldn't shut, and perhaps it should stay that way; seeing as how now Fluttershy was finally realizing what was truly happening to her. Those widened innocent eyes returned, features quickly shifting to that of shock, and then of horror, as the full implications hit her mind full-force. I could only watch, still stung from her words, while Fluttershy returned to the normal self we all knew and adored. Tears were quick to leak from her blue saddened eyes. "I'm the monster..." Was her inaccurate statement. As though realizing I was still here, those eyes gazed upwards towards my still state. "Stardust... I'm... sorry..." ...It was near to impossible for anyone to be [BEEP] off at Fluttershy herself. "Fluttershy..." I began softly while the pegasus turned away, finding it in me to move my limbs again. Slowly approaching the paused pony, I commanded gently, "Look at me. Please." Reluctantly, the mare met my gaze, tears still dropping her soft features. "I've been a terrible friend..." Fluttershy said quietly, while I placed a hoof on her shoulder for comfort. "I've gone too far..." "You have." I nodded in agreement. She winced at those words. "You allowed yourself to get lost in your own assertiveness. But that doesn't make you a monster, we all make mistakes." Should I be mad? Furious? Disappointed at this mare for behaving in that awful and sickening manner earlier? Perhaps. But dammit, I couldn't find it in myself to express anything other than comfort and reassurance for my poor friend. Rarity and Pinkie Pie will have to wait; the one who seriously needed help the most was this distraught pegasus before me. "Do you want to talk about it?" I asked gently. Her eyes were averting my own- ...There's the Fluttershy I know. I felt the fur on my chest soften as the poor pegasus sobbed into it, rubbing her back for more comfort. "I'm sorry..." I heard the tearful words. "I'm so sorry..." "It's fine..." I replied with equal quietness, refusing to allow a single drop to escape my own eyes. Just hearing Fluttershy cry was enough to strike a cord in me, and quite possibly any human being. "I'm not mad at you, Fluttershy." "You should be..." The pegasus objected softly, still not removing herself from my soaked chest. "After everything I've said to you..." "You weren't yourself, my dear." I reassured her, gently prying the saddened mare off me to meet her tearful gaze. I smiled in hopes it cheered her up further. "Rarity and Pinkie know this also, they'll come back." My eyes glanced at the nearby cottage. "Now, I think we go inside and help you get better. Shall we?" She didn't answer. That was fine, her posture responded enough. Gently, I guided the grateful Fluttershy back towards her house, where no doubt her animal friends were waiting and willing to help cheer up the one who always took care of them. This might just be me, yet I couldn't help but feel I was partially to blame for what happened to this poor mare. "Feeling better?" I asked with a kind tone, as one of the woodland creatures occupying the distraught Fluttershy's house passed her the warm cup of tea. The pegasus eagerly accepted it, drinking the contents there were evidently soothing her distress. Yet the only reply to my question was a small nod, as if still ashamed to even communicate with me after that incident earlier. I sighed, deciding to get right to the point. As the small animals she always took care of huddle around the sitting Fluttershy from the other side of the table, I waited until she stopped sipping the drink. "Fluttershy..." Dammit, I wasn't honestly sure how to begin. But looks like that wasn't necessary, as the pegaus clearly understood my inward inquiry. "I wanted to stop being a pushover." Fluttershy began quietly, bright blue eyes averting my inquisitive own, focusing on the surface of her warm tea, "I wanted others to stop pushing me around and do nothing about it, so I decided to take some assertive lessons from Iron Will." My reply for now was a nod. I don't know who this Iron Will was, but I know where I'm going after Fluttershy has completely calmed down. "So I went to the seminar, and Iron Will chose me as a volunteer to show others how to be assertive. And it worked." Yet there was no triumph in her voice upon saying that, just dejection. Her muzzle quivered. "I thought... that those lessons would help me stop being a doormat for everypony. But instead..." "Instead you went too far." Fluttershy nodded meekly, still refusing to meet my gaze. "Yes..." She squeaked. A sigh escaped my mouth. "There's a distinct difference, Fluttershy, between being assertive, and being a [BEEP]- A jerk. You can stop being a pushover to others, but that doesn't necessarily mean you have to be rude about it. You just have to find that balance of asking others to move out of the way, and not be mean about it at the same time." "But I've been awful to everyone anyway, even you, Stardust." Fluttershy shook her drooped head. "Now I've hurt Rarity and Pinkie Pie's feelings, and they'll never forgive me for that." "Oh of course they will." I objected gently as the many woodland creatures shook their heads in disagreement with their mistress. "If there's anything I learned about your kind, my dear, it's that they are nauseatingly forgiving. They'll come around and check to see if you're alright soon, I promise you that." "But... what about you, Stardust? You're not a pony, how can you forgive me so easily?" "You weren't yourself." I answered simply. "Plus, it's quite impossible to be mad at you, Fluttershy. And besides, you were one-hundred percent correct about me earlier, Fluttershy; I am arrogant, patronizing, I do give out long overdrawn speeches and lectures, I do interact more with Twilight than anyone else nowadays, I am a pathetic being." Fluttershy looked up at that, expressing surprise at the admittance. "I didn't mean any of that, Stardust!" "Doesn't mean it isn't true." I shrugged, "Aside from my 'crush', everything you said about me is accurate. I'm been an awful friend, and I'm sorry for that." That said, I moved off my seat, intending to leave the cottage now to give Fluttershy her peace. "But I've come to terms with my faults a long time ago, my dear. Now, seeing as how you're feeling better now, I'm going to pay this Iron Will a visit." "Stardust, you've never ever been a terrible friend!" The usually shy pegasus objected as I walked towards the front door. "You're one of the best friends I could ever ask for!" My hooves paused. "...Look after her, my little friends." I addressed the animals I passed by. The woodland creatures nodded determinedly, some saluting. My eyes looked back at the watching mare. "You're not and never will be a monster, Fluttershy, you're the kindest and thoughtful pony I've ever had the honour of meeting, and I'm proud to be your friend." With that said, time to show this Iron Will the real meaning of assertiveness. ...It's Hercule. I recognize that voice anywhere. It's [BEEP] Hercule. "So remember my friends." The large blue Minotaur, his lower body completely black, concluded his lesson for the pony audience, posing dramatically. "Don't apologize; criticize!" He even gives out ridiculous advice like Hercule. As the cheering crowd slowly began to leave the middle of the maze where the event was being held, I stood to the side, waiting patiently for them all to leave. I'm half-expecting the giant blue goat-man, who had no 'half-man' about him save for the fact he was standing on two hooves and had two human hands, to suddenly burst out laughing like Mr Satan. I'll give him credit though, he chose a maze to hold these lessons in. I love mazes. And Minotaur in a maze. Hilarious. This was the so-called Iron Will I sought out, after taking directions towards where the seminar took place. The giant bull-man was preoccupied speaking with some of his assistants; real goats who were now cleaning up the stage. Walking by one, ignoring its glance at me, I waited at the front of the stage to get the Minotaur's attention. "Hm?" The giant mother-[BEEP] said as one of his employees pointed behind him, tiny yellow eyes gazing down at the remaining pony. "Show's over, my friend. Come back tomorrow if you wanna learn more of Iron Will's amazing lessons." You have nothing to teach me, Hercule the Minotaur. "Iron Will, I presume? I'm a friend of Fluttershy's." "Ahh." Recognition shone in his eyes, nodding. "Fluttershy, my prize student ever since Iron Will arrived in Ponyville; I've heard she takes no pushing from anypony. I'm proud my lessons paid off." Third person or first person, which is it? "More than they should." I replied calmly, prompting the bull-man's raised brow. "This new assertiveness of hers has turned her into a jerk, resulting in arguments with her and her friends." Myself included. Folding his arms, Iron Will shrugged. "If they can't handle it, then clearly they've no right to be her friends." My eyes narrowed at that. "Though you have reminded Iron Will that Fluttershy must now pay her fee for my lessons. If you'll excuse me..." "Fluttershy is in absolute no condition to pay anything." Yet that didn't stop Iron Will from jumping off the stage, the ground landing causing a considerable vibration in the air. Jesus, I was barely up to his rather thin stomach. "She won't be paying your fee for a while." The arrogant Minotaur scoffed, waving dismissively as though I were a fly. "Anyone who takes Iron Will's lessons to heart must pay their fee, condition or not." "It's not a matter of you wanting money for turning Fluttershy into something she's not." I said evenly as he walked by me. "It's a matter of your lessons teaching others how to be assertive the wrong way." That incited his hooves to halt, the Minotaur glancing over his shoulder. "Hm? And what gives you the right to declare that Iron Will's lessons are wrong, little stallion?" Because I come from a species that knows assertiveness like the back of their hand. "'Don't apologize; criticize.' You're not teaching them how to stand up for themselves, you're teaching them how to be [BEEP]s- jerks." "Look kid-" "Don't 'look kid' me." His eyes narrowed, body turning around to face me fully. Our glares were evenly matched. "I'm far more older than I look, and clearly have more experience than you over assertiveness. I will not allow Fluttershy to transform into someone as brutish and mean-spirited as you've taught her." "...You've got nerve kid, I'll give you that." Beneath that rough Hercule voice, I detected a tinge of respect. The Minotaur folded his arms again. "What do you want?" "For you to leave Ponyville." Was my immediate answer. "No one here deserves such harsh lessons, least of all Fluttershy. Reconsider what you've been teaching ponies, and don't come back until you've learned yourself the proper meaning of assertiveness. I am willing to pay Fluttershy's fee for her, if that'll satisfy you." Expecting a quick rejection of the offer, I had a plan B prepared. Yet the giant bull-man looked intrigued by the offer, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "I might be persuaded to do as you request, little stallion, if you do something for Iron Will first." Of course. "And what might that be?" "In addition to the fee." Iron Will began, grinning rather sinister while gesturing to the stage behind me. "Show me exactly how assertive you can be." Ah. A smirk graced my muzzle. "With pleasure, Mr Sa- Will." "Mind if I join you?" The humoured tone incited my smirk. "No, get out of my sight Twilight. Of course you can join me, this is your house after all." Not bothering to glance at her, my eyes stayed focused on the glinting stars above, having decided to spend some time out on the library's top floor balcony. I rarely visit the top floor of this place, despite how long I've been living here. I felt the railing my front limbs leaned on gain additional weight. "I've always loved the stars." Twilight began, sounding quite serene. "So many patterns and constellations; I can name a few right now just be looking." "I'm not surprised, love." "Do you think you can see your world from here, Jack?" Well since they're separated by different universes, no. "I doubt it; my world would've discovered Equestria long ago." I imagined the mare beside me nodding, sounding contemplative. "I've always wondered what would be out there, beyond the beauty of the stars, that my own telescopes couldn't see. Yet I have living proof of other life in my own home, who happens to be one of my best friends. A small part of me is still reeling over that." "Life is obviously kind to you, my dear Twilight." Me on the other hand, well life hates me. But what can ya do? "But you're right, the stars are beautiful. It's a shame that I rarely look at them." I heard her chuckle. "Maybe you should go outside at night more often." "I'll think about it." Followed by shared light laughter. My gaze finally teared from the glinting lights above to the smiling unicorn, who looked positively at peace from looking at the stars above. Those eyes of hers again sparkling... "Though I get the feeling that's not the only reason you came out here." Twilight nodded. "Perceptive as ever, Jack." "I try." "I know." The unicorn met my gaze, this time her expression softening slightly. "I've heard about what happened with Fluttershy." Ah. "Of course you have." But that smile never left her muzzle. "It was sweet of you to be there for her, Jack, despite those horrible things she said about you that she didn't mean. Fluttershy asked me to thank you for her, since you were busy talking with Iron Will." "I'll talk to her tomorrow." Hopefully nothing awkward would come out of it. "Jack..." This time there was uncertainty in her tone, Twilight's voice wavering. "What precisely happened between you and Iron Will?" The innocent yet worrisome question prompted my light smirk. "Worried I attacked him or something?" "You can be a little... brash at times." Twilight shrugged. "You don't need to be concerned, we had a conversation, nothing more. Iron Will won't be returning to Ponyville until he's learnt to change his lessons about assertiveness a little." At least, that's what I'm hoping happens. Wouldn't hold my breathe on it. "I'm relieved to hear that." Twilight said sincerely, resuming her gaze on the stars above. As did I. "I'm glad she doesn't hold any resentment towards you for rejecting her feelings." I groaned, she brings that up now? "Then again, this is Fluttershy we're talking about." The amused unicorn added, "But it was sweet of you, nonetheless, to look after her like that." "I'm a generally sweet guy." "Could've fooled me." The balcony echoed with more laughter from both pony and human. "You're not planning on sleeping anytime soon?" Did she forget who she was talking to? "You know me, Twilight, can never sleep until three or four in the morning." "I have a spell to remedy that, but I can expect your immediate reply." I smirked. "Then you wouldn't mind assisting me on some late night research?" "Certainly." My limbs pushed themselves off the railing, as my body turned to return to the warm indoors. "Just let me give Spike his bedtime story and we're good to go." "Of course-" "Twilight!" Speak of the devil. Spike quickly rushed by, holding a rolled-up letter for the mare. "A letter from the Princess? At this time?" Magically grabbing the offered parchment, Twilight began reading the contents. "Oh, it's addressed to you, Jack. Princess Celestia requests your presence in Canterlot the following morning. She says it's urgent." Urgent? What could Celestia possibly want that it wouldn't have to wait? I've no obligation to heed that alicorn's beck and call. "Guess visiting Fluttershy will have to wait." Twilight said apologetically, passing the letter to my waiting hoof. Reading the parchment myself, my eyes rolled. "As if Celestia asking for my presence is going to stop me from checking on my friend. Come on, Spike, you want me to continue that story from yesterday?" Chapter Forty-Seven: A Promise? That's a First Chapter Forty-Seven: A Promise? That's a First "You make it sound as though magic is impractical." "Using it for every little thing? That is impractical." Another typical morning. Seeing me off, Twilight shook her head in denial as we approached the front door, "I don't use magic for 'every little thing,' Jack; I'm quite capable of using my hoofs." "Then start using them." I retorted. Spike, waiting for us by the exit, rolled his eyes at our banter. "Of course, we can't have anyone leave without a classic Stardust-Twilight Argument." Our glares fixed on him, prompting the dragon to be reminded of who exactly he was complaining about. "Uh... I mean, have fun while at Canterlot, Stardust!" As though Spike said nothing, Twilight progressed with the debate between us. "Magic is beneficial to all of Equestria; an exceedingly reliable tool and assistant-" "Hey!" "- Almost as helpful as you are, Spike. I've spent my whole life studying magic, Jack, so you'll have to forgive me if I seem to indulge myself in using it alot." "...You basically just admitted your laziness in your practical efficiency." I stated flatly, nodding at Spike in thanks as he opened the door for me. "I did no such thing. And you're one to talk about tardiness, Mr Just-One-Task-In-The-Library-Is-Enough-To-Exhaust-Me-For-The-Rest-Of-The-Day." Twilight replied evenly, her annoyed expression toning down a little as I was about to depart. "But I don't believe we should be arguing when we won't be seeing you for a while, do you?" Pretending to ignore that comment towards myself, I nodded. "Fair enough, we can continue this debate after I return." The studious mare nodded in turn, "Oh, and could you do me a favour while you're there?" Anything for you, my dear. "Hm?" Was my response instead, after patting Spike's protesting head affectionately. At the action, Twilight's eyes softened a little, "Please don't disrespect the Princess more than you already do. I know you find her actions questionable, but if you'd just her a chance-" "I've given her plenty of chances to prove she's a capable ruling monarch." More than I already should. At Twilight's pleading expression, however, I sighed irritably. "Alright, for you, Twilight, I'll try to tolerate any ludicrous action she makes during my stay there." "Absurd only in your eyes, Jack, but thank you." The smiling unicorn nodded appreciatively. "Now, I think you have only an hour left until the train departs for Canterlot. Send the Princess my regards!" "See ya Stardust!" Spike added, after I nodded in farewell and proceeded on my way. Whatever it was Celestia wanted, it had better be worth my time. Already, my first unexpected surprise waiting for me as soon as I arrived in Canterlot began in the clean and pristine grand foyer of the castle. And it wasn't Celestia. Standing atop the red carpeted staircase in patient glory, was the majestic kind-hearted Princess of Love herself. The sight as soon as I entered the castle incited my pause, wariness of her abilities still warranting safe distance from the pink alicorn. Yet despite that, I chose to bow formally towards her anyway, as I had alot more respect for this mare than I did for Celestia. Hell, I had more respect for Luna than Celestia too. "I'm glad you decided to come." Princess Cadence greeted warmly, walking down the steps. My hoofs braced in preparation to retreat if this ruler of love tried anything funny. But I returned the greeting evenly, "Princess Cadence. How lovely it is to see you again." "The sentiment is shared, Stardust." "I doubt that." "Oh, you shouldn't think that- Ah." The alicorn grasped I was kidding upon noticing my smirk, her smile widening slightly. "I see that sense of dry humour hasn't left you since your last departure from Canterlot." "Where would I be without it?" "Where indeed." Inclining to her right near a hallway, Cadence gestured for me to follow. "I apologize for the misunderstanding, but Princess Celestia isn't truly the one who desired your presence here." My eyes glanced at the alicorn curiously, as we walked at an even pace. "Oh?" Thank God, it wasn't Celestia. I'm already tired of answering to that alicorn's beck and call, though to be fair Twilight was to blame for visiting this kingdom at Celestia's request numerous times anyway. The taller pony nodded, clear pink eyes focused forward. "I asked for you to be here." "...Right." The flat reaction incited a light chuckle. "My apologies, you weren't in the middle of something back home when I asked for your presence, were you?" Should I remind her that Twilight's library wasn't my true home. "Aside from another argument between Twilight and I, not really." "Ah." Cadence said humoredly. "Celestia has mentioned that some of Twilight's letters detailed some of your heated debates. Please, do tell me how Twilight and her friends are doing, and any adventures you've all been caught up in since we last met." Seeing no reason not to indulge this mare's curiosity. I obliged. As we walked through the castle to seemingly nowhere in particular, I began with the usual; the welfare of Twilight, Spike and everyone else, what kind of shenanigans we got caught up in, and how our friendship grew stronger everyday. Cadence listened patiently, asking questions during my pause for breath, to which answered as best I could. Those beginning with how Twilight's Birthday went, and then Spike's. Then their Hearth's Warming Day, and their Hearts and Hooves Day. Though for the last part I refrained from mentioning that particular evening out between Twilight and I; the less assumptions are made, the better. Yet upon hearing I at least got some flowers for her future in-law during that event, Cadence seemed to smile brightly, stating how elated she was that Twilight had a friend who shared the thought that the purple unicorn deserved at least some romantic gesture. In return for the information, the pink alicorn shared what has been occurring in Canterlot since I left that rodeo I attended with Applejack. The kingdom has been as strong and standing as ever, and was eagerly prepared for the upcoming royal event; that being Cadence and Armor's wedding. Again, I offered my congratulations towards the alicorn upon hearing that, and the flattered mare continued by saying how everything was almost prepared for the most wonderful day of her entire life. The conversation was then added with how Armor was doing, how Luna was still coming to terms with modern day society, and, to my surprise that Cadence of all ponies would bring up this subject, Changeling activity. "Now that we've reached that part of the conversation, there is a reason for summoning you here, aside from inquiring about the well-beings of Twilight and your friends." Cadence began while stopping in her tracks, but my attention was slightly preoccupied elsewhere for a moment, halting my hooves as well. Following my gaze, I heard the alicorn state thoughtfully, "Ah, I see that room has caught your interest." "More specifically, the caged door." It was very out of place; all the other doors down this hallway were entirely wood, but this one was made out of steel, as though no one can just easily enter. "That room contains some of the research, parchments and powerful spells of Starswirl the Bearded; the rest of which are in the archives in a guarded building not far from the castle." Cadence explained, prompting my raised brow. That name again... "I've heard of him before..." I admitted, frowning at the steel bars. "Twilight dressed up as him for last year's Nightmare Night." "Hm, that sounds like Twilight alright." Cadence mused in amusement. "Starswirl was a prodigy of his time, creating and mastering magic that nopony could ever equal to this day." So I was right, the Merlin of Equestria. "He was that powerful?" "That's what history says; it's believed that not even the monarchs of old could rival his power and wisdom." Well considering the monarchy today, that doesn't sound particularly surprising. "He was the most extraordinary unicorn to ever live, and was also Celestia and Luna's mentor." ...Huh. You mean, a unicorn trained those two? Not an alicorn? But what did this mean? It was my understanding that Celestia and Luna were born of royalty, or was that not the case? Were they unicorns first, but Starswirl's magic made them into alicorns after their training was complete? It would explain Celestia's rather unorthodox method for Twilight's 'graduation' later on. "Starswirl was responsible for the creation of many spells our society uses today." Cadence said, oblivious to my internal questioning. "Though the majority of his more powerful and dangerous spells are kept in the archives only, such as the ability of time travel, for example." I couldn't resist snorting at that. Thank God, may as well burn that spell while they're at it. I've always been on edge with the concept of time travel. Though fascinated with time itself, it is my belief that time travel should never be used without proper precaution, and understanding of the consequences. Time travel was very easy to screw up, and there have been many games, books, movies and such where the concept feel flat on its own arse. That being said, anyone who tried to cross the barriers of time here would get an earful from me. "Of course, such powerful magic in the wrong hoofs would be disastrous. Which is why we keep some of his research here in the castle, and the rest of Starswirl's studies and written spells in those archives, reserved only for the most potential." "So Twilight then." I casually stated without thinking. "That wouldn't surprise me, someday, I'm sure of it." Feeling royal eyes on me, I finally tore my gaze from the locked door towards the pink alicorn. Her expression displayed seriousness. "Now, as I was saying before, there was a reason for your presence here." "I'm listening." That piercing look, though, sent an unwarranted chill down my ponified spine. "As you know, Changeling activity has been increasing as of late. Ever since we apprehended that one who was disguised as one of my bride maids, security around Canterlot tightened." The monarch of love sighed solemnly. "Yet despite this, they've managed to infiltrate Canterlot time and time again, as we saw upon their attempt to abduct me, and when that stampede attacked you and Shining. It's clear that Chrysalis is after something, and it involves the wedding." "Something, or someone." Cadence nodded, eyes rather downcast. "Yes, and I have a terrible suspicion who that someone is." You don't need to share that inkling, my dear. Noticing my pitying look, the alicorn smiled slightly. "Shining wishes that I be more guarded now, forgetting occasionally that I am quite capable of looking after myself. I swear, sometimes that stallion is more stubborn than a mule." The exasperated tone caused me to smirk. "I know the feeling, Twilight's stubbornness knows no bounds either." "Speaking of which." The mood returned to seriousness. "It is also our belief that, considering your timely arrivals to Canterlot, that Chrysalis might also be targeting another pony: You, Stardust." ...Well, [BEEP]. "Any proof to back up that theory?" "Nothing substantial." Cadence shook her head and frowned, looking more intense than I've ever seen her before. "But we can't take any chances. You might be considered a threat to that fiendish Queen, and that is why I requested you here, to ask a favour of you." Those dagger pink eyes were now becoming worrisome. Yet I swallowed that tinge of nervousness and stared back evenly. "You want me to stay here, and keep Twilight from becoming a possible target, is that it?" "On the contrary," The alicorn replied, eyes softening slightly, "With every possibility that Chrysalis and her foul Changelings may attack the wedding itself, I wish for you to stay with Twilight... and protect her and your friends." ...Oh. As though immediately sensing my hesitation at such a high request, Cadence straightened herself, having leaned down slightly during the conversation. That normal warm expression of hers return, and she gestured to the end of the hallway. "Come, you must be hungry by now. And afterwards I would like you to accompany me through the town square." The kingdom was as lively and beautiful as I remembered it. Save for the notable number of guards now patrolling the streets, many and of all ponies of high class walked among each other without a seeming care in the world. The increased percentage of royal stallions in gold armor apparently did nothing to incite worry in these citizens; there expressions seem as calm and sophisticated as the last time I visited Canterlot. Or maybe they're hiding their concern inwardly. As soon as myself and Cadence arrived, flanked by a rather absurd number of guards surrounding us. ponies passing by immediately bowed to their respectable Princess of Love, smiling in joy and... hope. Did they know something was happening? "How I love seeing this kingdom and its wonderful residents." After some persuasion from the alicorn, the pegasi guards escorting us through the town reluctantly granted me entry into their 'circle', allowing me to have my continued conversation with Cadence. "Despite being aware of some form of danger, they continue to act as though nothing had changed." "Considering Canterlot's society, I don't expect them to suddenly crack under pressure and run off like screaming children." Not yet, anyway. Instead of responding to that first, the taller pony sighed rather sadly first. Yet she still maintained a facade herself while she nodded politely and smiled lovingly to all the bowing citizens we walked by. "And hopefully that won't be the case. Stardust, we're not entirely sure who we can trust anymore, even in our own kingdom. Canterlot has witnessed several more attacks by Changeling than ever, and we know for a fact many of them hide among us, waiting to strike during the perfect opportunity." That'd make sense. I don't have enough knowledge over these minions of Crysa... Syphilis, personally; what I do know is that they can disguise themselves as any pony they so desire. And that they feed off love, which makes Cadence a highly obvious target; the wedding episode was proof of that. And that's all. Were they intelligent? Did they have contingency plans in case their first plans didn't work? Hell if I know. "As every day towards my wedding comes closer, we are becoming more paranoid than elated." At that tone, I couldn't help but wince sympathetically. No one should have to feel that for their own upcoming wedding. Glancing at the saddened mare, who didn't let up in her facade expression to her subjects, I pondered what to say for her. As though nothing, Cadence smiled slightly, "But I keep my hopes up regardless; I will never allow some minions of a foul ruler, not even their ruler herself, to ruin the most amazing day of my life." That conviction prompted my smirk. "I can see who taught Twilight to stay strong in a terrible situation." And Cadence still spoke with that resolving tone, those usually entrancing eyes hardening, "If those Changelings even dare attempt to harm anyone I love or my wedding, then I will show them that love can also be poisonous." Jesus! "I'm not sure whether to be impressed or unnerved by you, Cadence." I admitted quietly. There was an obvious side to this alicorn I've never encountered before, and I was only seeing layers of it, breaking through the cracks of the normally serene and kind monarch. Should I be scared? "Funny, I once held those reservations over you." What? Cadence met my confused look with faint amusement. "When you interrogated that Changeling like that a while back in such a brutal manner, I was uncertain what to make of you. Your heart holds... so many conflicting and contradicting emotions, yet I knew, somehow, that you wouldn't seriously injure that servant of Chrysalis'; there's a certain tenderness in you that refrains you from acting out so violently." Oh, I don't know about that. "You mean to tell me you can sense peo- ponies' emotions other than love?" What else was this mare capable of? Did Twilight know of this? "One of my many gifts." The alicorn shrugged casually, nodding again to some more genuflecting bystanders. "Unfortunately, one of them isn't protecting everyone at once. That's why I asked for you, Stardust. I've seen what you were capable of when we fought off those Changelings. And Shining told me about how you picked a seemingly innocent pony out who was a Changeling in disguise so easily without knowing how." Yeah... Still baffled about that myself. "Twilight can fight her own battles; she's more powerful than many give her credit for." That she is. "But that doesn't make her invincible. I know she has wonderful friends who join her in whatever struggles she faces, yourself included. That's why I ask- No, I implore you, Stardust, to look after them to the best of your ability." ...God dammit. "I can scarcely take care of myself, Cadence." I admitted, a tinge of bitterness escaping my tone. "I can't promise to protect them fully. Twilight and the others... they've helped me more than I've helped them." Yet that did nothing to break her resolve. "I have full confidence that you can do it, Stardust. When my future in-law arrives at the wedding with her friends, I want you to make sure they stay safe, no matter what." Glancing at her, I noticed the soft reassuring smile, "Shining and I will be there to help, of course, as well as Princess Celestia. You have nothing to fear. Though, Shining told me you didn't immediately accept the invitation. Have you thought about it?" Not really- A large vibration caught us off-guard, and I quickly firmly planted my two fronts hoofs on the ground for balance. The hell?! An earthquake?! Here?! From the side Cadence effortlessly recomposed herself, but some of the guards and citizens weren't so lucky. As many fell down by the sudden vibrations, others looked around wildly in a panic, their masks already breaking fully by the unexpected shaking of the ground. So this was what an earthquake felt like. It was as if every part of my body was ready to hunch over on the ground for comfort. It was as though the stone path we walked on was going to split open any second, taking us and the entire kingdom as well. What the hell was happening?! "Your Highness!" One of the golden-armoured pegasus' said loudly while hurriedly approaching the unnerved alicorn, as the earthquake slowly ceased. "We must get you back to the castle immediately!" "What has happened?" Cadence demanded in a regal tone. The stallion straightened in response. "A tremor has hit the kingdom, Princess." No [BEEP]! He pointed behind, towards another location. "We believe it has originated from that area where the smoke is coming from." Smoke- Ah yes I see it. Black smoke rising another a few rooftops away, at another side of the kingdom. Around us, citizens were already being guided to safety, retreating to their own homes as half the guards made a parameter around the area, a few departing towards the cause of the smoke, and the rest guarding around the possibly endangered Cadence. Feeling eyes on me, I met Cadence's firm gaze. "Stay here in case anything happens." ...Well with that expression and considering the circumstances, it was probably best not to argue. Cadence then glanced at a nearby guard. "Stardust will be in charge here while we investigate that area." "But your Highness!" "I will not cower while my subjects are in possible danger." That quickly shut the protesting guard beside her up, prompting nothing more than a firm nod. Cadence nodded back, looking at me one last time before saying, "Good luck." She and a few pegasi already swiftly departed before I could return the saying. Yep, now I see who taught Twilight her conviction. But this was no time to be amused. Turning my attention on the guard next to me awaiting my orders, I gestured around us, "Evacuate all the citizens in this area back to their homes. Have some of the men- Stallions fly around to inspect the rooftops. We might be being watched." "Sir." The white pegasus saluted, quickly turning around to repeat these orders to the others, while I chose to look around the street myself. It could've been an incident between some ponies of the kingdom. Or another possible Changeling attack. One thing's for sure, I couldn't take any chances. Cadence evidently shared that sentiment. Yet it seems whenever I visit, as do the Changelings. Perhaps the alicorn was onto something earlier upon claiming I could be a viable target to Queen Syphilis. But why-? Immediately I froze, at the bug-like azure eyes observing me front the distance, standing out from the shadow of the nearby alley. I already recognized what those eyes belonged to. And I wasn't going to allow it to escape. "There!" I yelled firmly towards the pair of eyes. "Changeling in the alleyway!" At those words, those blue eyes shrunk back as if in retreat. Oh no you don't my friend. Hearing the stomping hoofs of the guards behind me, and the swift movements of their wings, we pursued our quarry. Thankfully it was the middle of the day, so we easily spotted the blur of a Changeling past the many corner of the alley we chased him through- CRASH! My instincts screamed for me to roll forward, luckily dodging the crashing debris from above, garbage and other things falling like rain. Yet it seemed perfectly timed, as the group of guards following me weren't so lucky. Obviously they were the targets. Halting from pursuing the escaping Changeling, I rushed to the side of one of the fallen guards, who groaned in slight pain. "Are you alright?" "We'll be fine sir, it's only garbage." The pegasus said in reassurance, trying to pull himself out of the mountain that fell atop him and his men. "Give us a moment." A moment, I'm afraid, couldn't be spared. "Get the others out." I ordered of him after pulling him out the rubble myself. "And return to Cadence. Tell her I'm in pursuit of a Changeling." "But sir- Wait!" There was no time to hesitate, the end of the alley the minion of Syphilis escaped from was near. Leaving the guard, confident he can do as he was tasked, my hoofs hurried as I reached the destination. Which was... an empty street. A wide empty street. Hm... I smell an ambush. And what do you know? I was right! The second I began walking down the middle of the area, all directions was surrounded then by a considerable quantity of Changelings, all leaping off the rooftops and landing in sync. My body tensed, prepared to kick these guy's arses as I did before. My hoofs clenched, eager to introduce these Changelings to a human's wrath. "Hook, line and sinker." The one I was facing hissed gleefully. All their wings spread out in preparation, bodies in stances prepared to pounce. "With that alicorn preoccupied with our diversion, you were easy for us to lure into a trap." Those sinister words incited my frown. "So Cadence was correct, you are targeting me." May as well keep them talking as I think out a battle plan. If they all lunged at me, I can roll out of the way and attack them at one go. If they fire their magic at the same time, I can leap out of the way, and continue dodging while taking them out one by one. The talking one sneered disdainfully. "Don't flatter yourself, pony. You have been a thorn in our Queen's side constantly. We have been tasked with capturing you, so you won't get in our way for the day of our triumph." The wedding. My frown deepened. "Your Queen's plan will fail regardless of my presence there. If you want me to submit, then you're in for a hard time, my friends." "There are thirty of us and one of you." The black decay-looking equine gestured around, grinning darkly. "You are outmatched, little pony." "I am so much more than a mere pony." Green eyes narrowed at the dark tone. "Then prove it." At those words, the whole group took a step forward, black horns lighting up a villainous green. So they're going for ranged attacks then. That's fine, I could potentially make them harm one another if I kept dodging. That's if they synchronize their attacks. In addition, with this power I have, I could deflect the spells with my limbs back to their owners. Removing my cape onto the ground, my gaze evenly met the Changeling's own. "You're about to make a very big mistake." But that did nothing to dissuade him or the others. "No. You made the mistake long ago of interfering with our Queen's plan. You must pay the price." Well, can't say I didn't warn them. My body lowered slightly, ready to jump up when the dark green spells were to fire towards me- Or a sudden exaggerated voice out of nowhere can happen instead. "Halt, vile fiends!" The feminine voice, that sounded quite familiar. Their heads, as well as mine, looked around for the source. "Your assault towards our beloved kingdom ends here! As I, the great and powerful Trixie shall stop you once and for all!" Oh dear God... "Who's there?!" One of the Changelings shouted. "Show yourself!" "As you wish vile one!" Followed by multiple yelps of shock. Our attention then turned to the side, a good number of Changelings now suddenly hanging upside down by the hoof, ropes pulling them upwards. "What is happening?!" The one I conversed with earlier demanded in enraged disbelief. The ludicrous scenario prompted my smirk. "You better believe, gentlemen, that she has tricks up her sleeves." "Indeed!" Accompanied by pink magic blasting from the side, cutting off the ropes and landing the trapped Changelings into dazed states- Violent coughing emerged from my throat by the grey smoke now blinding me, quickly clearing away to reveal the blue unicorn herself standing beside me. In all star-covered cape and and hat glory. "You can now consider yourself and Trixie even, Stardust Balance." "You remember me, I'm touched." I said in faint amusement as our gazes focused on the the angered minions surrounding us. "You have a certain persistence about you that stays in Trixie's mind." The blue boastful mare replied, while we stood back to back in preparation. "Whoa, slow down now, at least buy me a drink first." "Tch, Trixie wouldn't date you if you were the last stallion on Equestria!" "It matters not how many aid you, no one will stand in our way!" The obvious leader of the pack hissed, making a hoof gesture as if to prepare its fellow comrades to attack. "Is that so?" A male voice inquired sternly, and the leader gawked as both Changelings between it were flung back by two coloured beams of magic sailing over our own heads. "You will not harm any friend of our daughter's." A female voice finished. We both glanced behind us to the source of those voices. Alright, this was just getting ridiculous. Twilight Velvet and Night Light, effortlessly casting aside the line of Changelings standing in their way with a sweep, walked forward to join us, smiling in polite greeting towards us. The sight incited my smile of amusement, bafflement and relief. "How lovely it is to see you again, dear." Velvet said rather happily. Night nodded, expressing a tinge of smugness. "You've been taking good care of our daughter in Ponyville, I hope?" I smirked, "As I said a long time ago, she's been taking care of me." Both parents chuckled at that, then turning their attention to the patient blue unicorn. "And Trixie, it's been a while, how have you been?" "Um, fine, thank you Mrs Velvet." ...Did the boastful and egotistical Trixie just stutter? This day is getting more surreal by the minute- "That's it!" Our attention returned on the enraged Changeling, who was evidently tired of the constant interruptions to its mission. It pointed towards us. "There will be no one else to help you now!" "I'm afraid that isn't the case." I refrained from laughing. "Oh come on!" The Changeling screeched in disbelief, before stiffening in obvious fear at the sight above us. Following his gaze, before us was a flying Cadence, hovering above with a clear disdain towards the group of Changelings. Around her were a large group of guards, and that was then we noticed the even larger number of guards preoccupying the rooftops surrounding the entire street. ...Yep, they're boned. Meeting the minion's paralyzed gaze, I announced loudly. "Ladies. Gentlemen. Or fillies and gentlecolts as you prefer. Let's give these Changelings a warm welcome, magic and balance style." What followed next could only be described as pure chaos. "I have to admit, I didn't know you two had it in you." I commented pleasantly after Velvet finished passing hot cups of tea around, declining one myself earlier. "Well, don't forget who our gifted children were born from." Light replied casually, his and Velvet's heads leaning against each fondly as he said that. "We are quite adept at magic ourselves." "Clearly." Those two kicked all kind of arse during the battle in the street. Their attacks were mainly synced, swapping positions with each other and giving those frustrated minions a hard time. "Though you're not the only one surprised, Stardust, considering how you fought those Changelings." The mother of Twilight Sparkle said, sounding rather intrigued than unnerved. "Your attacks were very brutish and vicious, unlike anypony we've ever seen fight before." Sharing a knowing glance with Cadence and Trixie, I shrugged. "There's much more to me than the average pony, let's just leave it at that." The five of us were currently inside the book binding store, belonging to the two adult ponies. It was nearby the previous battle, hence how these two knew where we were and immediately joined in the battle upon recognizing the Changeling's target. Trixie meanwhile was visiting Canterlot to 'grace her presence among others', spotted me getting ambushed and decided to not only settle her debt with me, but gain more popularity for defeating a squad of Changelings. Win-win. And Cadence? Having quickly realized the sight with the smoke was a false alarm, magically fabricated fire smoke, the alicorn had immediately returned to my previous location, soaring the skies with her guards afterwards and quickly spotting me before the Changelings could attack. Now, with the Changelings apprehended and a few somehow managed to escape - good, that'll warn the Queen that I wasn't a threat to be taken lightly of - we currently took a break inside this store. With guards protecting us from outside, thankfully, save for the Changelings, no one was seriously hurt. A few grazes here and there, but nothing life-threatening, despite numerous offers to tend to my 'wounds'. "Trixie must know, however, as to how you have such power for a mere Earth Pony." The tactless unicorn said after sipping her tea. "She has seen you use it before against that ursaminor, and now just before. Is it because you are-?" "No. No it is not because of that." I quickly intercepted before she could blabber off the truth, casting her an annoyed glare. Did she presume they already knew? Yet Trixie expressed nothing but curiosity, as did the others save for Cadence. "It's not something I understand myself, but I apparently have the power of balance itself, giving me the ability to equal any of my opponent's strength in physical might or magic." "'Balance', like your last name." Light pointed out in interest. "Balance..." Trixie then said thoughtfully, before something obviously struck her. "Trixie remembers; there were rumors of a stallion who utilized 'balance' and bested Prince Blueblood in combat during the Grand Galloping Gala. Which means... you..." From the side, as the two mares and one stallion regarded me with wonder, Cadence smiled humouredly. "Indeed, and Stardust has also used this power to defeat other foes." "And to detect Changelings hiding among us." At the new voice, our heads turned to the arriving Shining Armor, who was watching with seriousness with a tinge of amusement. Took him long enough. "Shining!" Velvet already beat her son's fiancee to it, embracing the chuckling white stallion tightly. Night joined his ecstatic and relived wife, hugging his offspring also before both finally released him, allowing Armor and Cadence to have their own moment of loving embrace. Trixie, meanwhile, looked downright uncomfortable watching the display, and I partially shared that feeling. After a moment, Armor released his bride-to-be and approached me, offering a hoof to shake which I accepted evenly. Then the stallion looked around him at everyone. "Sorry I'm late, I was halfway back to Canterlot when I heard what occurred. Are you hurt?" "Nothing too serious." Cadence replied warmly, clearly joyful to see her future husband once again. "We managed to stop the Changelings from attempting to attack Stardust." "Abduct me, to put it correctly." They blinked at the confession. I continued with a wry smile, "Apparently their Queen wants me removed from the picture." "Oh my." Velvet and Night observed me worriedly, Cadence looking concerned as well while Armor rubbed his muzzle thoughtfully. Trixie, however, was more confused than apprehensive. "But why? What is Queen Chrysalis after?" "The wedding." Myself, Armor and Cadence answered at once. The white unicorn continued for us, "We have every reason to assume that Chrysalis' main priority is to attack the royal wedding. Our royal wedding." Both he and Cadence shared a solemn glance. "We're not sure exactly what that villainous mare is planning, but-" "I do." The truthful words escaped my muzzle before I could stop them. Dammit! As all eyes turned on me, I decided that now was probably the time to let them all in. There was no escaping this now, some small apart of me WANTED them to know. My gaze fixed on a nearby window, and I walked towards it while continuing, "I learned of her plans during my confrontations with those Changelings we fought. As you know, Chrysa-However-The-[BEEP]-You-Pronounce-Her-Name and her minions feed on love itself; it empowers them." "Yes, they have the gruesome ability to drain the love from others." Cadence commented with a palpable disgust. "How willing they are to do as such is purely sickening." "Then what their Queen plans to do, you'll find, might be just as if nor more repulsive." My eyes then fixed on the pink alicorn herself, who matched my stare evenly. "She intends to disguise herself as you, Cadence, and marry your betrothed here to get a position on the royal throne." At the revelation, there was a moment before the implication sunk in. Trixie looked quite surprised, Velvet and Night expressed revulsion, Armor looked at his beloved with concern and... fear? Meanwhile, Cadence merely looked down, her tone softening, "I knew it all along..." What? Her pink eyes glanced back up towards me, "If what you say is true, then it confirms what I've long suspected and wished wasn't the case. Chrysalis desires to feed off Shining's love for me to fuel her, and then have her children feed off the love of every citizen in Canterlot, and possibly then Equestria." I won't lie, it's a solid plan. Not that I'm supporting the idea in the least. God forbid I allow it to happen. "Stardust, if that does happen at the wedding, then you must do as I have requested earlier; protect Twilight and her friends no matter what." But before I could protest, Cadence how that rather unnerving look in her eyes again, as though daring me to argue. "Cadence..." The addressed alicorn met the stare of her lover. "Chrysalis is crafty and subtle, there's no telling whether we'll stop her in time before the wedding or not, my love. Even if victory is certain, we can take no chances." Reluctantly, after a whole minute of gazing into one another eyes, as though having a silent debate, Armor reluctantly nodded. Satisfied, Cadence resumed her attention on me, "Whatever happens at the wedding, should you accept to go, promise me you will do your best to look after my sister and her friends. I know you can do it." "I can't make promises-" "I have complete faith in you. We all do." To emphasize that point, Armor, Velvet and Night all stood between the pink alicorn, gazing at me with determination and hope. ...For the love of-! What makes them all think I was capable of accomplishing such a task? There's no guarantee I can look after Twilight and the other during the wedding! Hell, I've only seen one clip of the two-parter, and that was 'This Day, Aria' - which begs the question of who the [BEEP] Aria was - so I'm not completely certain what will go down while we're there. But these ponies, save for Trixie who was looking rather indifferent to the whole thing, who staring at me with clear hope and warmness in their eyes, pleading me to say yes. Yeah, guilt trip me into saying yes why don't you? That'll make things much more better. On the other hand, the thought of Twilight and the others getting potentially hurt while there... Sometimes I hate these ponies for their damning infectious sentimentality. "...Captain Armor. Princess Cadence." I began, choosing to ignore the growing relived smiles on their muzzles, and bowed formally, "I graciously and humbly accept your invitation to your wedding. And though I am not perfect or completely suitable to conduct such a task you bequeathed me, I vow I will try my best in protecting Twilight and my friends there, whatever the cost." There, did it, happy? Clearly so, as Armor and Cadence beamed in gratitude, while the parents of Twilight grinned at my sincere willingness to defend their daughter. "It is absolutely wonderful that our daughter has a good friend like you." The dark blue unicorn nodded in agreement with his wife. "We were right in thinking you were someone worthy of befriending our dear Twilight." Ah Christ, there goes the feeling in my stomach again. Noticing my uncomfortable expression, the four ponies laughed lightly while I spoke rather hurriedly. "I should probably return to Ponyville now, anyway." "Ah, about that." Armor then spoke up after the laughter subsided, sounding rather apologetic. "The kingdom is now under quarantine, in light of the recent Changeling attack; no one, whether by foot or train, will be entering or leaving Canterlot at this time." Well great. I'm stuck here again. Best option available now was to blame Celestia for this debacle. "In that case," Velvet, not sounding int he least annoyed by the news, walked by the group towards another room. "Since we're all here, after that exhausting battle outside, let's have ourselves a nice dinner. Cadence dear, would you mind helping?" The alicorn nodded, "Happily." "Miss Trixie, you're welcome to join us." Huh, almost forgot she was even here. The blue unicorn glanced up in surprise at Velvet's offer. "Well, Trixie supposes after what she's been through, it would be rude to decline such an invitation." "And while they're preparing dinner," Night said casually as the two mares departed for the kitchen, blue eyes glancing at me with interest. "Perhaps you can tell us about the many events that's happened in Ponyville, Stardust, along with how Twilight's doing." Before I could even respond, Cadence stated rather loudly upon hearing that, "I'm sure Stardust will gladly tell you how he spent Nightmare Night, Hearth's Warming and Hearts and Hooves day with Twilight." Feeling both eyes of a protective father and brother on me, my face flinched. I curse you, no doubt amused Cadence, I hope Chrysalis succeeds in her plan just for that! A knock on the large brown door. Probably Cadence wishing to see me before I departed from this kingdom once again. They should probably reserve this room in the castle exclusively for me, considering the fact Celestia always seems to arrange the same exact room whenever I stay here, intentionally or not. The bed was nice and all, plus the service was of pure royalty. The only downside to it all was the fact how early the servants tend to wake up the castle's occupants. How did Celestia, Luna or Cadence deal with that? Thankfully, the curfew that kept Canterlot under lock-down was lifted yesterday, I chose to stick around for one more day to say goodbye to many of my friends here in Canterlot: Velvet, Night, Armor, Cadence, Luna, and, surprisingly, Trixie. Though the last one was more than reluctant to ever return such an open gesture of friendship. That's fine. And what was more of a relief was the lack of Changeling activity since the lock-down over a week ago. Which means Syphilis was either recovering from the forces she lost that were arrested, or biding her time and plotting out when to strike next, and we had a mighty suspicion where and when that'll precisely happen. "Come in." I said after the knocking occurred a second time, halting my brief pacing to wake my limbs up fully. Glancing towards the opening door, I expected to be greeted by Armor or Cadence. To my surprise and flat out confusion, it was neither. "Hi Stardust!" "P-Pinkie Pie?" Indeed, the pink Earth Pony herself greeted me enthusiastically, hopping into the room without a care in the world. Then my attention focused more on what the happy mare was wearing; a black outfit covering everything but her face, as though she was prepared to commit a bank heist. "Oh wow!" Pinkie, oblivious to my baffled observation, looked around the room with clear awe. "So this is where you've been living the past week. No wonder you haven't returned home last week!" "Canterlot was under quarantine, Pinkie, remember?" Another voice I didn't expect, but one I welcomed more warmly. I turned around to see Twilight, a small smile lifting on my muzzle- Which then immediately dropped down. My entire body froze. What... What the hell?! A clear cut on her cheek, an eye patch protecting her right eye, her entire mane pointed upwards in the style of an eighties punk type, bandages wrapped around the head, and the same black outfit Pinkie wore; the excepting being the multiple rips everywhere. Twilight's smile contradicted the very state she was in, nothing but horror and worry shrouded me like a cold cloak at the sight. And there was Spike, lying on Twilight's back as though sound asleep. But even from here, I heard an unpleasant groan from the dragon. "Twilight...?" Noticing my expression, the unicorn said rather tiredly, "Hey Stardust. Princess Celestia informed us you were here and- Stardust?" Never mind the damn Princess. My hooves immediately rushed towards the blinking mare, my eyes intent on examining her every injury. "Are you alright? What happened to you?" Her only displaying eye widened, either by our close proximity or my outright concern, "Um, I'm fine, really. These injuries will recover in no time. As for Spike, well he ate too much ice cream, which rewarded him with a stomach ache. Honestly, you don't have to worry." Don't have to worry? "I leave Ponyville for one week and this is what happens..." I promised Cadence to look after you and our friends, and I've failed already. How ironic fate can be. Twilight's expression softened slightly, probably at the regret and bitterness of my tone. "Stardust, I-I'm fine... There's no need to be so concerned..." Hmph. She was stubborn, but I was even more so. My front hoof gently lifted her chin, hopefully there weren't any more injuries I haven't spotted yet. Ignoring the mare's blush at the invasion of personal space, I leaned forward to examine the mare further. And from atop the unicorn's back, Spike groaned rather painfully, forcing my eyes to glance at him worryingly before resuming on the flushing tired-looking mare. What happened to you...? From behind, Pinkie answered that internal question for me. "Twilight tried to prevent a disaster that was warned from her future self, but ended up making the disaster happen anyway!" She explained rather happily, as though this was something to be taken lightly. "Pinkie..." The injured pony in question said in a warning voice. "She hasn't even slept for the past few days." "Pinkie!" "What?" I asked in disbelief, a frown creasing my features at Twilight, who was preoccupied glaring at the pink mare for blabbering. That was then I noticed the concerning bags under her left eye. "So not only are you clearly injured, but you're absolutely exhausted as well. Christ, I leave for one week and already you've caused yourself to get hurt and fatigued." "It's nothing to be concerned about-" "No." "Excuse me?" Twilight blinked in surprise at the abrupt, stern tone. You're not the only one who can be firm when telling others what's best for them, love. "You're not excusing yourself out of this one, Twilight. We're going back to Ponyville, and I'm going to make sure both you and Spike recover without interruption." At the serious vow, the mare shook her head in light protest. "I can take care of myself, Stardust." "Of course you can," I nodded sarcastically, my firm stare regarding her flustered expression, "But I'm not taking any chances. I'll be damned before I let anything worse happen to you." With those sincere, self-angered words from me, Twilight regarded me with a mixture of flattery and tiredness, "Stardust, I appreciate that you care, more than you think, but..." "...Pinkie, gently pick Spike up and put him on my back." Twilight was in no condition to be carrying the poor dragon. Speaking of which, my gaze returned on the unicorn herself, who looked curious at my actions. Standing beside her closely, so much so our sides touching, I half-demanded, half-requested, "Twilight, lean against me." "I- Excuse me?" "Lean against me, since you're incredibly exhausted." I clarified. Already she looked ready to object to the idea in embarrassment, but I was even more determined. "Twilight, ever since I've arrived in Ponyville, you've been taking care of me, despite my many actions, faults and own self-injuries. Just this once, let me return the favour, alright?" "...All right." What, that easily? Maybe she's just too exhausted to fight back. Thank Christ for that. As Pinkie carefully placed the groaning pained Spike on my back, Twilight glanced at me from her left, looking both uncertain and... nervous? "Are you sure you don't mind?" "When it comes to your well-being, Twilight, you're my top priority." Then, realizing how implying that sounded, I quickly corrected myself. "You, Spike and everyone else." A small smile lifted on the mare's muzzle. Twilight obliged, her body leaning against mine for support. "I guess I do feel a little worn down from the walking... Thanks Stardust..." ...Going to ignore that jolt through my chest, and the rather content smile on the unicorn's face. But on the plus side, the combined weight of Spike - who felt heavier than last time I carried him, shocking - and the exhausted Twilight didn't slow me down in the slightest. Even if it did, I had Pinkie behind me just in case for help. Speaking of the pink mare. "Now, what were you saying Pinkie?" I asked while we left the room. I'm sure no one in Canterlot will mind that I left without saying farewell this morning. "Oh, right!" Pinkie began continuing where she left off, "So Twilight got a visit from her future self which is the Twilight here now, who warned of some terrible thing that was about to happen. So she warned the entire town and then the Cerberus showed up from Tatarus itself and-" And so the Earth Pony babbled on and on about what happened, and I only half-listened, the rest of my attention focusing on making sure neither Spike falls off my back or Twilight falls forward on the ground asleep. But aside from the questions about Twilight's recklessness with time and her irrational methods of halting the disaster that was the state of her, one nagging thing stuck out to me: The [BEEP]'s a 'Tatarus'? Chapter Forty-Eight: A Dragon's Tail Chapter Forty-Eight: A Dragon's Tail Wow... Once again, I have vastly taken for granted the many fantastic things Equestria had to offer. Aside from my friends behind, vocally just as equally awestruck noises. And now this: A whole group of countless dragons flying overheard majestically, this event only occurring once every generation, known as the 'Great Dragon Migration.' I arrived to watch the spectacle with the others, helping them in digging a hole we observed in to protect ourselves just in case, and ludicrously wearing an army outfit with the others save for Rarity, and I wasn't disappointed. The sight was... was... "Amazing." Took the word right out of my mouth, Twilight. It didn't take much convincing for me to join them in watching the swarm of dragons flying above us. The only one missing out on the event was Fluttershy, who was frightened by the idea alone of seeing hundreds of dragons soaring through the skies above her. Which was odd, considering her last encounter with a full adult dragon. Guess old habits die hard- Oh [BEEP]! Our heads immediately ducked at the incoming blaze. Now I can see how useful this ditch really was; we would've been toast just then. Still, I was rather entranced by the spectacle, barely paying attention to the conversing others as my eyes were fully focused on the overhead lizards of death. I wonder if I'll spot a Blue Eyes White Dragon if I'm lucky enough; that'd make my day. The migration doesn't seem to be ending anytime soon; the number of dragons flying overhead looks limitless. That's fine, I don't have anything planned for today anyway. "You're obviously enjoying this." "Ten points to Ravenclaw for observation." I replied to the casual voice without directing my attention away from the sky. "You were absolutely right though, Twilight, it was worth coming here." "I'm glad you like it." Twilight said, sounding rather happy by my enthusiasm over the event. "As I knew you would." "Shame they don't have dragons where you're from, Star." Rainbow commented. That statement incited my chuckle at the thought. "A shame or a blessing, depending how you view it, Rainbow. Humans and dragons? Not the best combination." "Hm? But you seem to get along with Spike very well." Rarity pointed out, clearly bemused. "Well, Rarity, I'm referring to bloodthirsty merciless fire-breathing beasts of destruction." I clarified in amusement, gesturing to the mighty beasts soaring through the skies. "Add those with my species, and... well, the whole world's boned." ...Huh, speaking of dragons, where did Spike go? "So the slip of paper that the petrified Hermione held revealed to be the crucial information Harry and Ron sought. They finally learned of the creature which plagued their school's name, a Basilisk. It was a giant serpent which- You know, Spike, I know when my audience isn't paying attention." "Oh, sorry." The sheepish infant dragon rubbed his back head, expression apologetic and depressing. "It's just... Forget it." I smirked at his words. "Well, I can't continue a story when obviously my audience's thoughts are elsewhere." Shifting myself for more comfort, I asked patiently, "What troubles you, Spike?" The lizard was clearly distressed over something, but I dismissed it earlier as exhaustion from another day of chores. But it's very apparent now that Spike was in saddened contemplation, and it would do no favours if I didn't try to help him. Spike sighed after a moment. "I just... I'm not sure who I am." ...Okay, wasn't expecting that. "You're Spike." The dragon rolled his eyes at the dry observation. "That's not what I meant. I mean, who am I really? What am I? Why am I here and not with other dragons?" Was he having an identity crisis? His eyes were downcast, "I don't know where I even came from, before I was given to Twilight as an egg. Even she doesn't know. I just feel that I..." "...Don't belong here." Welcome to the club. "Exactly!" Spike nodded, pointing in realization. "You understand that part! But unlike you, I don't know my origins or where my true home is." "I can answer the latter." The troubled lizard met my stare at that, eyes reflecting hope at my answer. I'm hoping myself that what I have to say helps clam his mind, "Your true home is with your family, the ones who are closest to you the most. And where do you think that is?" "...Here?" Spike speculated, frowning. "Bingo." I nodded. "That is, of course, you consider Twilight family." "Of course I do! Both Twilight and you, Stardust!" The lizard said rather heatedly, as though making it undoubtedly clear who was family to him. "But, that doesn't help me find out where I come from, who I truly am." "...In the words of a genetic clone of the world's most rarest Pokemon, Spike; the circumstances of one's birth is irrelevant, it is what you do with the gift of life which determines who you are." For physical comfort, my hoof rubbed Spike's head in an affectionate manner. "I don't blame you for desiring to find out about your bloodline, though." "So then, what should I do?" Easy. "Well, if you're really curious about your origins, then I recommend you try and find out. Research your species, for example. Ask questions from dragon experts. Or have Twilight do some some bizarre magic bull which shows you your family tree." Spike's chuckle at that incited my pleased smile. "But, we can save all that for tomorrow, Spike. I suggest you sleep on it before making any final decisions." After a moment's pause, the infant lizard nodded. But I could still detect traces of uncertainty on his features. "You're right, thanks Stardust." "Of course." I ceased rubbing his head and turned towards the door, switching off the light. "Sleep well, Spike." Hopefully my suggestions helped. Honestly I was surprised Spike was even asking himself about where he originated from now. Did something happen to warrant this curiosity? I recall before with Twilight saying during our watch of the migration that Spike returned home early in a sour mood. Was he envious of his fellow kind? Did he want to be like them, not just in appearance but in full dragon adultery and might? And did I really just refer to this library as my home? Talk about already being taken aback first thing in the morning. Opening the bedroom door while yawning, the last thing I expected was a surprised Twilight with a note attached to a pin flying beside her. The sight prompted my rapid blinking and rubbing my eyes, raising a brow afterwards. "Oh, good morning Jack." The unicorn greeted rather awkwardly, just as caught off-guard as I, rubbing the back of her head sheepishly. "I didn't expect you to be up this... early." There was something about that hesitation that immediately put me on edge. "Aren't I always full of surprises, my dear?" Twilight shrugged, before her eyes widened almost panic-like as I snatched the floating note, curious as to what Twilight had written down to be placed on my bedroom door. "You probably should get yourself a glass of water before-" "'Jack,'" I began reading the words out-loud, the dryness in my throat completely forgotten with every sentence. "'Rarity, Rainbow Dash and I will be departing Ponyville for a while to keep an eye on Spike, who has gone to join the Great Dragon Migration in a quest for self-discovery...'" My mind hasn't really woken up properly just yet. If it was, I would be criticizing the mare for doing something so reckless. "Care to explain, love?" I asked sternly, a frown creasing my tired features towards the peace gesturing unicorn. "Before you get mad, Jack, you must understand that this was something Spike wanted to do, and we couldn't deny him the right to find out where he comes from-" "That's not what's infuriating me at this moment, Twilight." Though props to the mare, she wasn't even wincing at my irritated heated tone, "And you know, it's incredible that you manage to make me mad as soon as I get out of bed. You're certainly a wonder, my dear." "Jack-" "Don't 'Jack' me, Twilight." I snapped, pointing at the irresponsible mare's direction, "You let Spike go join his kind alone?" "We intend to pursue after we're done with- Wait, where are you going?" My hooves were already on the move, and I can hear Twilight behind hurriedly catching up with my pace. Already descending the stairs to the first floor, my priority changed from getting some water to chasing after the helpless infant dragon before he could get in serious danger. "Why, good morning Stardust." Rarity said happily upon noticing my stomping descent, looking up from her work of suing up a giant Chinese dragon costume. This incited my pause. "Yes, magnificent is it not? At least it would be perfection if Rainbow here wasn't doing it wrong with the head." Said pegasus' head popped out from the open mouth of the costume. "It's not my fault you're being so nitpicky with this. We're not making a dragon for fashion!" "I'm most certainly not being nitpicky, you're just rushing things-" "Girls girls, can you please focus on the costume?" The two mares quickly returned to work at Twilight's annoyed request. "See, Ja- Stardust? We have a plan, we're going to keep an eye on Spike while he's there and- Would you please stop ignoring me?" I stepped back a little from my pace, from the unicorn's teleportation to directly in front of me. My frown immediately returned. "You allowed Spike to wander off after a herd of dangerous predatory dragons. That is completely and utterly reckless and irresponsible of you, Twilight-" "And you betting the library one time on a pure hunch can be defined as wisdom?" "That's not the same as allowing Spike to run headfirst into danger!" I rubbed my forehead after shouting in disbelief. Yet the mare's gaze didn't even shift at the raised angered tone. "What were you thinking?" "What will help him find closure." Twilight refused to back down from my judging gaze, matching my heated stare evenly. Yet hers was slightly more tender. "All I want is for you to not interfere and wait for us here- Hear me out!" Her voice raised a little when I made a movement to walk around her, purple eyes pleading. "Spike will be fine, I can guarantee you that. I simply ask that you trust us on this, just as I trusted you in wagering the library. We'll bring Spike home as soon as he finds his closure. I promise." "Don't make promises you aren't sure you can keep." Coming from me. I was still uncertain whether I could keep my word on Cadence's request. And it was that trail of thought which kept me adamant in protesting to this idea. "Have you learned nothing from the whole time-travel incident, Twilight? Spike is too young and naive to get through this without supervision, which is why-" "Which is why we are going after him." Rarity interjected from behind, prompting my glance towards her. Without looking away from her work, the white unicorn continued casually, "Your concern for Spike is completely understandable, Stardust. We wouldn't have allowed him to go after those awful dragons if we didn't know what we were doing." That's just it; do you know what you're doing? "Friends trust one another, don't you trust us?" "I-... That's not relevant-" "We vow to bring our Spike back safe and sound. All you need to do is just have faith in your friends." ...What was WRONG with these ponies? Trust? Faith? Spike was probably going to be thrown into a lave pit by those lizards with wings as we speak. How can they be so calm about it?! Looking back at Twilight, I then noticed the confident expression, the reflection in her eyes asking me to trust her and the others, a reassuring smile that Spike will return back to Ponyville without a scratch. Thinking about it, perhaps I shouldn't be so adamant about this- yes I should, I have every right to be. But... Was it wrong of me to doubt my friends like this? There wasn't any reason not to trust them on taking care of their friends. Plus, Spike still stuck around during the the rest of the show, so logically nothing fatal will occur to the poor dragon. I can't believe I was doing this... "You have until the evening to bring him back." Twilight looked genuinely taken aback at the resignation. I sighed in reluctance. "You want me to trust you? Fine. If you're not back by then, I'm coming after you." The studious unicorn smiled after a moment's pause, relieved by my answer. "Fair enough. I'm glad you decided to trust us, Stardust. I promise you, Spike won't be harmed, and we'll be back in no time." "If we have anything to say about it." Rarity added in conviction. "You sure you'll be alright?" I asked. The last time there was an encounter with a full life-threatening fire-breathing dragon didn't turn out so well. Mostly for me. Twilight must've noted the concern in my voice, her smile softening gently. "After everything else we've been through, dragons won't be enough to make us back down." "Yeah! It'll take more than some fire-breathing monsters of destruction to take us down!" Rainbow Dash joined in the conversation with a confident tone... Before slowly retreating into the tall costume at our expressions. Alright, the evening just arrived, it was time to go. The second the clock struck six, my hooves were immediately on the move, shutting the red door to the library behind me as I began my pursuit of the others, following the direction where the entire fleet of dragons left to, which I memorized earlier. I had to hurry, Spike might not have be danger from his fellow species - if he's careful enough - but from what I understood from Twilight earlier; they hold no fondness over ponies. Meaning it could be those three mares at risk. Oh sure they were quite capable of handling danger themselves. But against a whole armada of dragons? I wasn't taking the risk. As I hurriedly left the town, unable to spot the three ponies and infant lizard in question, my movement quickened. Was Spike having an extended stay with his kind? Were the others being attacked while I pursued them? I won't know until I make sure. Unless those dragons were that brain-dead, their plan of wearing a lifesize dragon costume for disguise while watching over Spike would've already failed. So, in case their idea failed, what was my plan? Well depending on the situation, I'll be either be negotiating with the terrifying lizards of death, stalling for time to allow the others their escape, or beat the ever lasting [BEEP] out of the dragons. Probably both plan two and three at once, if the dragons held that much disdain for pony kind. I'm not sure even informing them I wasn't a pony will work right away. Exactly how far was the home of these creatures again? According to Twilight a pretty long-arse distance. The mare estimated it would probably take over a day to tomorrow evening before any of them arrive, but that wasn't enough to dissuade me from waiting any longer than the following evening. I promised Cadence I'd look after my friends, even though she meant for the wedding. And I always keep my promises. Already I was quite a distance away from Ponyville, upon glancing back for a split-second. Guess that was a testament as to how exactly much I cared for my friends. Well of course I cared; I'm not some heartless monster. It was a misconception for anyone to believe I disliked the concept of friendship at all. No, I just had no intention to use it as a means to an end, as Specter commanded. It was mature of you to trust Miss Sparkle like that. Speak of the devil. "What do you want?" There was no point in repressing my harshness towards the aged voice echoing through my mind. Specter's sudden presence did nothing to stop me in my pace. You're filled with determination, aren't you Jack? Your commitment to your vows and love for your friends is palpable. I'm proud by how far you've progressed, opening yourself to others like this after so long. "What. Do. You. Want?" I'll tell you what I didn't want; his praise. There were some friends of mine to keep an eye on, and some mystic voice that brought me here by magic bull-[BEEP] wasn't going to halt me in my tracks. I sensed how gratified and happy the student of Princess Celestia was by your willingness to trust her. You must understand that you can't assist them through every situation; an example being the time-travel dilemma Miss Sparkle had. "And I've regretted it ever since." The memory of Twilight's state prompted my wince. After returning from Canterlot, I did my best to look after Twilight and Spike, and took over house duties for the day as they rested peacefully, recovering from exhaustion and her injuries, despite her many protests that she was fine and the damage to her head and eye wasn't fatal. You care for her. "I care for them all." I snapped irritably, looking at the sky as though expecting some to be there. Like hell was I going to allow the detestable voice in my head to start implying absolute bull-[BEEP] as well. Even to the point of accepting Princess Mi Amore Cadenza's request. Your heart has softened at a rate I am proud of. However, The tone of the invisible man shifted rather dramatically, inciting my blink, Not every outcome you make will be pleasant, Jack. In time, the choices you make for our friends shall end in the suffering of others. You are fortunate to have affected endings so far that aren't so difficult to change. "So it'll just get harder and harder as time goes on?" Make sense, if the writers decided to make each episode more cleverer with every passing season. "But then why have me change some outcomes anyway? What's the point of it all?" There were so many questions; this burning sensation to seek out the truth must be how Twilight feels everytime she asks me questions about humanity and Earth. Forgive my repetitive nature, but as I said a while back; you will learn eventually. I scoffed at the calm statement, my pace quickening even more as the yellow sun began descending at a notable rate. "Then please, leave me be if you have nothing important to say, Specter. There's something I need to do." Of course. And as ever, the voice wasn't offended whatsoever, to my frustration. Your desire to look after your friends is admirable, I can feel your emotions rolling off like waves. You are like your father in your protectiveness to those you consider family. "[BEEP] off." Longest. Walk. Of my life. I mean Jesus, just how far off was this home of the dragons? Not far now, judging by the smoke originating from the mountains over the forest I was now entering. It's been over a day now since I departed from Ponyville in pursuit of Twilight and the others, and now night had already fallen. I was tired, exhausted from the long walk, and, predictably, hungry. A loud exhale escaped my muzzle as I transverse through the woods. Hopefully Spike and the mares escaped the mountains, and without my notice. I've yet to encounter any of them, so the implications were Spike was still with his kind, and Twilight, Rarity and Rainbow were still watching over him. Honestly, I never expected the walk to stretch out like this. I must have traveled by the equivalent of walking from England to France. Exaggeration? Most likely. But my condition was the least of my concern; Spike was probably still with his fellow species, and who knows what they're doing to him. It wasn't doubt on Spike's ability to look after himself - partially - but there was no preparation or contingency plan in case Spike's quest for self-discovery went wrong. The gullible lizard left the library with the cliche red and white bag on a stick, that's it. What was Spike actually hoping he can do upon arriving to the migration's home? And Twilight's acceptance of Spike's resolve. What was she thinking? How exactly did Twilight plan to help Spike escape in the middle of a dragon migration? All she said was that they intend to aid him in case anything went downhill, but didn't specify. Guess she thought it depended on the situation. Were they going to leave by Rainbow's Rainboom? Rarity's charm? Lecturing the dragons to death? I was already regretting trusting Twilight's word like this, if there's no guarantee they can- What the hell am I saying?! Of course I can trust her! I DO trust her, and my friends! If not for the fact they're still alive during the rest of the show. I suppose, since Twilight turned up in Canterlot a short while ago in that horrific state, it must be paranoia on my part. A trait gained from my Dad- Already there were voices echoing the dark woods nearby, prompting my glance to the right where it was suggested where the sources were. "Well, I guess the raid wasn't a total waste after all." A young male voice said, followed by cheering from others. "Nice going Spike." Spike?! My hooves immediately derailed from their original path, passing by a couple trees to observe the scene from a safe distance. There was the dragon I sought out, indeed, accompanied by three more of his kind. Yet they were older and looked to be somewhere in their teenage years, if dragons worked like that. A lean red dragon, with dark orange spikes and yellow patterned stomach and wings, was clearly the leader of the small group. A much more thinner purple dragon with darker shade of purple spikes, lime wings and front and yellow hair - hair? - covering the eyes. And a fat brown slightly spotted dragon with tiny red wings and blue horns. Yep, teenagers alright. Lucky for me, because I despised teenagers. And they looked like a couple of [BEEP]-holes if I ever saw one. "Well what are you waiting for Spike?" The fat one asked, as the three towered over Spike, as though expecting something out of him. "Smash it!" My eyes furrowed. Smash what? "Smash the egg?" Egg? What egg? Oh, now I noticed Spike was clearly holding something - presumably the egg in question - but I couldn't see it from this angle from behind the infant lizard. "Yeah!" The brown dragon replied rather excitedly. "Yeah!" The lean purple one said next in rather surfer-like tone. Oh how fantastic, teenage dragon stereotypes. "Throw it on the ground as hard as ya can!" Followed by yells of encouragement from the three creatures. Don't even think about it, Spike. Yet as my front hoof stepped out from the shadows, the soft-hearted dragon already held the orange egg upwards, causing my body to freeze and eyes widen. He wouldn't... He actually wouldn't... And after a pause of tension, Spike finally made his decision, embracing the object firmly and away from the teenager's grasps. "No!" I breathed out in relief at Spike's defiant answer. "It's just a defenseless egg! Like I was! And I'm not gonna let you hurt it!" Ha! Take that you sons of [BEEP]! I have never felt more proud of the young lizard until now. Spike would never, EVER, harm another living being intentionally, and he certainly wasn't heartless enough to destroy an egg. Yet my frown remained upon noticing the other's reactions, looking not at all pleased by the reply. "What did ya say?" The tall red one asked in clear disbelief. "I said 'no'." "No one says 'no' to me." Oh, cocky little [BEEP] aren't we, my tall red friend? "Clearly that's changed." Now it was time to finally reveal myself, as my body stepped out from between the trees into the moonlight. All four heads immediately responded to the voice, looking towards me. "Stardust!" Spike exclaimed in surprise and relief. While his fellow kind looked shocked and irritated. "Friend of yours, Spike?" The red one sneered, clearly repulsed by the sight of me. Hey, to be fair, I haven't had a shower for two days. Hardly my fault. "Well done Spike." I let the pride be clear to all around us upon approaching the infant dragon, placing a hoof on his shoulder in a gesture of comfort. My smile met his happy expression. "I've never been more proud of you until now, stepping up to these mindless brutes along with defending innocent life." The small lizard grinned at the praise, before both our gazes fixed on the snarling group before us. "You guys are in trouble now." The leader of the three scoffed. "So what? One little pony and a baby dragon against the three of us?" "Make that four little ponies and a baby dragon." Our attention quickly turned behind us, towards a familiar dragon costume no doubt worn by the three mares themselves. And look and behold, Twilight, Rarity and Rainbow Dash threw off the disguise before us, stares hardened and equally prepared to fend off these teenage dragons. Hearing loathing hisses, a smirked graced my features as the three ponies joined us, Spike moving behind to protect the egg. My eyes focused again on the glaring dragons. "Now, you have two options, my friends; you can leave now, and return to your home unharmed. Or... you can have a bad time. The choice is yours." ...Okay, wasn't expecting laughter in return. But that only caused myself to become annoyed by these arrogant creatures, obviously not taking us the least bit serious. That was their first mistake. "Scary." The leader gestured mockingly before pointing at us. "Spike, are these nanny-panny ponies your friends?" I interjected evenly before Spike could answer, "More than that, reptiles." Twilight followed my train of thought easily, "We're his family." The determined tone and statement incited nothing but more mocking laughter. "Oh, this is rich!" The tall red one wiped a tear from his small eye. "No wonder you couldn't smash the egg, Spike, if you're surrounded by this kind of sentimental garbage!" "We'll see if you can still chortle after I rip out your laughing box." Their eyes narrowed at my dark challenge, the three taller creatures preparing themselves for battle. "Bring it." Challenge accepted. "The leader's mine." I announced, removing my cape in the process and dropping it. Let's see exactly how powerful teenager dragons were than their adult forms. On the plus side, at least we weren't fighting the latter. "Wait, we're really going to fight them?" Seriously? "What else were you expecting, Rarity?" "I was thinking perhaps we can retreat." "You can run off if you like then-" [BEEP]! My two front hooves immediately extended, grabbing the upper and lower jaws of the dragon who lunged at me with an open mouth. What, was he attempting to swallow me whole? Don't bite off more than you can chew, my friend. My eyes met his yellow frustrated ones- Before a purple beam spell instantly impacted and sent the red lizard hurtling back, crashing into a tree. Owe you one, Twilight. And as the two dragons lunged next, their attacks were quickly halted as they smacked head-first into a concentrated magic force field, faces sliding down in classic cartoon style. Glancing to my right, Twilight's horn was lighting up, eyes focused in clear determination. "Rainbow!" "On it!" The blue pegasus obliged to Twilight's address, and the shield continued protecting us as a strong wind clearly appeared from Rainbow's assault. The two dazed dragons only recovered for two seconds before they were beyond our sight, covered in a strong whirlwind where we only heard their yells from within. As the small tornado cleared, the fat and lean dragons quickly attempted to stand up and fly, before noticing their laughable state. Their tails wrapped around together like a shoelace, while Rainbow regarded her handiwork with smug satisfaction. Two down. One to- Oh no you don't! As the concentrated force field evaporated, so Twilight could regather her strength, I spotted the leader lunging at the purple unicorn from the corner of my eyes, prompting my body to leap out and- SMACK! My clenched hoof landed straight into the dragon's right cheek, sending him hurling into a nearby bush. Sounded like it hurt. Twilight and I exchanged a thankful smile each. Now we're even, my dear. Rarity, clearly not wanting to miss out on the fun, had her turn next. As the two other dragons worked to untangle their tails, the white mare stepped up confidently, her horn lighting up a dark blue colour. What followed next incited my small chuckle; the costume they wore earlier lifted from behind us and quickly decorated the two struggling lizards. Add that with their already trapped state, resulted in them crashing into another tree trunk, and I swore I saw tiny gems flaying around their covered heads. Rarity and Rainbow high-hoofed one another in triumph, before a hateful snarl was heard. Our attention returned to the now flying red dragon, sneering down at us whilst rubbing his own injured cheek. Hurts like a [BEEP], doesn't it? His eyes then glanced to his left, where Spike was observing the battle quietly. And his expression turned quite gleeful... "Not on my watch!" Twilight said, understanding the lizard's intentions while he swooped down towards the helpless baby dragon. Amen Twilight! As Spike shielded the egg from the flying teenager, bars of steel appeared from nowhere, the red lizard smashing head-first into them, and exhaling a roar of pain from the impact. I took the opportunity while he was keeling over. My front hoofs grabbed the tip of the red dragon's tail tightly, and my foe had little time to react before releasing sounds of protest from being spun around like this. With all the strength given to me by balance, I finally released after a few moments of hurling him around, aiming towards his dazed friends. Twilight was quick to help steady my dizzy state afterwards. "Ugh..." The tall red dragon said after a moment's silence, the three teenage lizards cramped together on the ground in clear dazed pain and frustration. Slowly recovering, the leader pounded his fist on the ground. "Darn it! I can't believe we just got humiliated like that!" "Heck yeah! Ponies one, dragons zero!" Rainbow cheered in hype. "Uh, no offence Spike." Approaching the three, my hoof quickly reached down and grabbed the red lizard by the lower jaw. The time for games was over. "If you have the slightest amount of intelligence, you and your cronies will leave while you can." A growl was the only response, which incited my eyes to narrow. "And if you ever try to harm my brother again, I will devote my life to shoving so many gems up your arses you'll be coughing up coal." The message was clear. evidently. Reluctantly, the dragon nodded, and Twilight gestured for Rarity to take the costume off the other two lizards and untangle their tails. Giving them space, the three dragons regarded us with loathing gazes for a long moment, before the lean red one nodded to his cronies, and they took off to the night sky. "You'll pay for this! One day!" That empty vow echoed through the night sky. "You sure you weren't a little excessive there with the gem threat, Stardust?" Rarity inquired. "I think he was just being more bark than bite in that regard." Twilight responded in my defense, despite not needing to. "Now then, are you all right, Spike?" My attention tore from the departing lizards to the infant dragon, who nodded while still holding the egg. "Yeah. It was awesome of you guys to stick up for me like that." "Well yeah." Rainbow said in a 'Duh' voice. "What are friends for?" "...You're more than friends. You're my family." Spike then announced with a sentimental expression, looking as though he was ready to cry. His words were followed by a group hug, and I waited patiently for that to end. It took a moment before they released each other, and Spike looked at everyone happily before his smile dropped at my expression. "Stardust...?" Where do I even begin? "I should be mad at you, Spike." Was the first thing to come out, while approaching the happy-to-ashamed dragon slowly. My tone was nothing serious. "You sought out to communicate with your own kind without precaution or proper preparation, and almost got hurt without any certainty that we were here to back you up." "Stardust-" "No, he's right, Twilight." Spike interjected the protestant mare, bowing his head and looking as though he was a centimeter away from crying. "I'm so sorry for even-" "Let me finish." The lizard's mouth quickly shut at my firm command, and I ignored the gazes of the mares. "By all rights, I should be rightfully lecturing and punishing you, if Twilight refuses to do so. However." His head perked up at the sudden shift of tone, meeting my gaze with nervous confusion, "You showed more bravery and defiance than I've ever seen of you, and saved the life of an innocent animal that has yet to hatch. That deserves at least some leniency." "Stardust..." A small smile was rising on Spike's mouth. Smiling warmly, I made an offering gesture. "As long as I'm stuck in Equestria, I would be honoured and proud, Spike, to call you my brother." Even though I don't deserve to be regarded as such. But it was too late to deny how highly I regarded this young dragon before me. The leaky eyes and fierce embrace into my chest was all the acceptance required. "You belong here just as much as I do, Stardust..." Spike whispered emotionally, prompting my flattered smile to widen. Rubbing the dragon's head fondly, I met the ecstatic stares of the others who watched the display, before joining in the warm embrace. Family indeed... "Spike just sent the letter to Princess Celestia." Twilight informed us cheerfully, arriving into the kitchen to join us for a hearty breakfast. "Now he's playing the newest addition to the household." While she was checking on him, both Rarity and Rainbow had proceeded to share with me the events that went on during Spike's interaction with his fellow species. The white unicorn had clearly been exaggerating when describing the 'grueling' trials that the teenage gang gave Spike in order to prove himself a full dragon. It sounded to me it was just punk teenagers being exactly that, punk teenagers. Though in their defense, when I heard about the part about what they did with Celestia's letter, I chuckled. To the other's eye rolls. "I think Spike will be a wonderful owner to that baby phoenix." Rarity commented pleasantly, sipping her tea ladylike. "I'd call it a reward for surviving such a harsh quest." Rainbow and I exchanged exasperated glances. "I don't doubt it Rarity." Twilight replied evenly, joining us by the table. To be honest, the baby phoenix Spike was currently raising upstairs gave me mixed feelings. "Are you sure we shouldn't return it to its true parents?" Twilight glanced up thoughtfully, "Well, Spike said their nest was already destroyed, and it's too late now for us to find its parents out of all the phoenixes in Equestria. In addition, it's already acknowledged him as its new parent." Rainbow shrugged dismissively, "Besides, having a phoenix for a pet is undeniably awesome. Nopony in their right mind would say no to keeping one for their self." "If you say so..." Rarity's blue eyes wandered over to me, "Speaking of new developments, Stardust, imagine my surprise on your display of sentimentality last night. I wasn't even aware you and Spike created a brotherly bond beforehand. No wonder you were so worried the day before." "You should see them when they play together." Twilight commented in half amusement and half teasing, sending a light grin my way. "They look like they're having the time of their lives whenever they fight with those swords, or when Stardust gives Spike a bedtime story." "Yes, well..." I frowned at the shared laughter towards my meek words. "The joy from my end stems from my general fondness for children, a weakness of mine. And it reminds me of the times I played with and told my little sister stories..." I trailed off, covering my eyes in annoyance and embarrassment from the 'Aww' expressions Twilight and Rarity were making. Why do I do this to myself...? "Still," I spoke up then, with every intention to change the subject. "Spike's defiance against those dragons last night was something to behold. I'm very proud of him for standing up to them like that." Twilight nodded, "Yes, just as I'm proud of you, Stardust, for opening up to Spike like that. I can't think of a more perfect candidate for Spike to look up to as a brother." I waved off the praise. Well, at least attempted to. "There are plenty of others who are more competent and deserving for the position-" "Will you just stop being so humble for once and accept the compliment?" Rainbow interjected, sounding exasperated at my tone. "I mean, for the love of Celestia, I thought Fluttershy was too modest for her own good." "As blatant as that was, I have to agree with Rainbow." Twilight said, "You always give yourself too little credit, Stardust." "But, in his defense, modesty is a very appreciative trait." Rarity pointed out. "As is trust." The purple mare's smile brightened considerably. "Speaking of which, thank you again for trusting us, Stardust. I know it was difficult for you but-" "I've trusted you for a very long time now, my dear Twilight. You and our friends." I said in slight amusement, to their surprise before expressions of gratitude and happiness towards my sincere words. Alright, enough about me. I'll let these mares proceed with good ol' fashioned girl talk. "Well, I certainly appreciated this conversation, ladies." I stood up, bowing formally. As they smiled at the gesture, my hooves moved towards the doorway. "If you don't mind, Twilight, I'd like to skip today's session." "Oh." The purple unicorn blinked, not expecting that request, yet nodded anyway. "Of course. Any particular reason?" "Indeed." My determined eyes met their curious ones. "Last night, Twilight, Spike's bravery has given me an epiphany. And it's with this realization that I know what I must do for the next few weeks." It took us returning to the library for me to finally realize. If Spike can stand up for others no matter the opposition, then why was I so reluctant with my promise to Cadence? No, I always keep my word, regardless of what I was facing. Twilight's future sister-in-law. her brother and her parents are counting on me to protect them in case of the upcoming circumstances at the Canterlot wedding. If my interference with Queen Syphilis' plans hasn't prolonged the plot of the eventual two-parter yet, than I should begin with preparing for the event immediately. It was time I actually made an effort in life to benefit and protect others. "What are you going to do?" Rainbow asked. A small smirk graced my muzzle. "Something I've never done properly before in my entire life, Rainbow. I'm going to train." Chapter Forty-Nine: Whirlpool Balance Chapter Forty-Nine: Whirlpool Balance Already. Regretting. My. Resolve. "C'mon Star, ya barely even made it to twenty trees!" A growl escaped my parched throat at Applejack's encouragement, who was observing me a few feet away as I continued pounding my back hoofs into the trunks of the apple trees. Apple Bloom, bless her soul, was assisting by catching the fallen apples I forced to leave their trees. When my friends learnt of my new plan to improve my physical muscles, Applejack was eagerly the first to help me. By helping out with her farm. As if that wasn't stressful enough the last time I assisted around here. "Twenty-one! Don't give up now!" The orange mare said after I paused to rest my limbs. This was utterly ridiculous. I have to credit Applejack and her family, though, since this was what they did everyday. Why was I doing this? Why else? To prepare for that wedding. God knows how many Changelings will be there, disguised as guests and the staff. Also, if talking with that Queen of theirs won't work, which was Plan A, then there's every possibility that brute force will be required. "How much... Of this will I have to do?" I finally asked during kicking another trunk, the small yellow filly catching the fallen fruit with ease onto the basket atop her head. Applejack shrugged, "Until ya feel tired out." Oh wonderful. Rarity, also watching me use physical effort, added in the encouraging tone, "But don't let that stop you, Stardust. We have every confidence in your resolve." Hearing of my assistance to Sweet Apple Acres, the white unicorn wanted to see this for herself. And the moment she spotted me doing some farmwork under Applejack's commands, she expressed how proud she was of me to be doing something after spending the majority of my time in the stuffed-up library doing absolutely naught but read books. If only she knew... "Applejack dear, you wouldn't mind if I borrow Stardust to help me afterwards, would you?" I heard Rarity inquire as my back was turned, focusing on my next targeted innocent tree. If apparently all life was sentient on Equestria, would that include nature itself? Would the trees be feeling pain to constant hooves bashing against their trunks? "Sure thing Rarity." The Earth Pony affirmed happily. "Twenty-three Stardust! Ya almost reached the number ya got up to last time!" "Hurray..." "I heard that!" From the side, Apple Bloom giggled loudly, "Golly, I don't think I've heard Applejack be this proud about anypony for a while." Lucky me. "Over there please darling. Thank you." Rarity said gratefully after I obliged, setting the bags of equipment to the side. "It was so nice of you to carry my shopping for me. All of the items in there are needed for my customer's orders." "Glad to help." I muttered rather tiredly, feeling relief on my back after ridding the heavy equipment off me. Rubbing the sore part of my ponified body, I sighed. "Anything else?" The white mare threw me a humoured glance, "Don't tell me you're exhausted already. After everything I've seen you do since your time here in Equestria, this must be of relative ease for you." "Doesn't work like that." I shrugged. "Even I can't explain it clearly." "Hm. Well, there's still much more work to be done. Thank you for your assistance and- Ah yes, I know how to repay you." Repay me? Rarity grinned rather excitedly and gestured to a nearby closed curtain, red and golden fabric mixed together, evidently hiding something. "In fact, that's part of the reason I requested your assistance today. I was planning on keeping this a secret from everyone until my special customers adorn them, but, considering it was you who recommended my work to her, I can make an exception." ...Wait what? Noticing my confused expression, Rarity's grin brightened. "Oh yes. Imagine how surprise, flattered and gratified I was to learn a Princess wanted me to make a few dresses for her. More specifically, a wedding dress and bridesmaids dresses." And with that, Rarity pulled away the curtains via magic, revealing the expensive-looking dress in question, fitting on the pony mannequin it rested on. It was literally sparkling, as though it was just washed this morning. Knowing Rarity, she must've cleaned the dress everyday. Rarely does the mare nearby present her work before its finished. "Ever since our return to Canterlot after Twilight's birthday, I received a letter from Princess Mi Amore Cadenza herself." Rarity struggled to contain the glee her expression was displaying, regarding her dress as though it was a work of art. "Though my knowledge of her is limited, but she's a Princess all the same, after I checked for proof of such a claim. The niece of Princess Celestia herself! In the letter, she requested I create a few bridesmaids dresses and a wedding dress for her special day, and I worked tirelessly day and night working on the perfect dresses for the Princess ever since. Just last night I finished up the other dresses and had them packaged to Canterlot. In addition, she requested I not share this order with my friends, except for the stallion who recommended my work." Now I remember. During a conversation between Cadence and I, Rarity was brought up. Evidently the Princess of Love was impressed with the unicorn's apparent work, and wanted to see what she was capable of herself. "The letter stated I was recommended to her by a very close friend of mine, one who had accompanied me in Canterlot." The grin stretched so much it looked prepared to snap off in half, as Rarity regarded me in pure bliss. "You've obviously exaggerated my skills so much for a Princess to desire my work, but I am thankful all the same Stardust. I'm not sure how I can ever repay you for not only having the honour of making a Princess her wedding dress, but probably making part of my work a piece of history. I am forever grateful." Her words were completely happy and sincere. And it pleased me, also, that Cadence took my word for it and asked for Rarity's assistance for her upcoming wedding. Who said I never did anything for someone else's benefit? "You deserve it, Rarity." I said, as the white unicorn looked away bashfully. "I may know next to nothing about fashion, but you're the damn best fashioner I've ever had the luck of knowing." "You're too kind, Stardust." Oh, was the white unicorn flushing at the praise? Stop the presses. "If there's anything I can do to return the favour, please don't hesitate in asking." ...Actually, while we're on the subject. "There is one thing." "Simply name it, darling." "How did you know I wasn't from this world?" I inquired, this question having plagued my mind for a while now. "When Fluttershy accidentally slipped out my secret back at the library, you didn't seem the least bit surprised." "Ah." Rarity nodded, "Yes, well that was back during the Sisterhooves Social event. I was going to inform you and Applejack we were departing for the spa now, and then I overheard your revelation. I was, suffice to say, quite surprised." She shrugged at my raised invisible brow, "It's part of the reason I welcomed your company to Canterlot. I knew you had no intention in harming me or our friends, and I wished to learn more about the alien living among us." "I see..." Well, that certainly explained a lot. I nodded thankfully, "I appreciate you telling me this, Rarity. It'll remind me to be more careful with where I say these kind of things." The white mare smiled, "Of course. Now then, I believe Applejack still requires your presence at Sweet Apple Acres. I must put the finishing touches for this dress, and then have it delivered to Canterlot at once. But I'll be with you two shortly." Alright, now's the time I finally took a break. After lifting and carrying God knows how many barrels across the farm, I placed the last one down with the others, my hooves and back collapsing in relief from all the physical work. Loud inhaling and exhaling emitted from my ponified mouth and nose, while I wiped away the sweat that was a constant inconvenience on my face. Wonder how Twilight would react to me partaking in all physical labour. The mare in question was currently preoccupied helping the pegasi of Ponyville prepare to lift water from a lake via custom-made tornado to Cloudsdale in order for the city to produce rain water... Yep, still sounds as absurd as when I first heard it. The explanation to how it's done was so half-baked that even [BEEP] Miles 'Tails' Prower would call it a little far-fetched. "Need a drink?" The helpful young Earth Pony asked, Apple Bloom, asked when approaching my state. "We have some apple juice in our house." Leaning against the wooden barrel, I glanced at the filly. A drink sounds refreshing right about now. Except for one thing, "Pure?" "Mm-hm." "Would you mind adding some water to it? Not really a fan of pure apple juice." Not keen on apple juice in general, truthfully. Always preferred blackcurrant than other fruity drinks. "Um, okay." Apple Bloom nodded at my seemingly strange request, before rushing towards the farm house. "Be right back!" Passing by her, Applejack and Rarity walked towards my exhausted state, both smiling for some reason. "You've done some mighty fine progress, Star." The orange mare praised, sounding quite sincere. Rarity nodded. "I concur. You'll become a stronger stallion in no time." Oh yeah, because that's what my goal was. To become a pony muscleman. But right now I didn't have the energy to snort. "Applejack has invited us to have lunch here. Will you be joining us?" "Depends. What are we having, apples?" Applejack grinned positively at the rhetorical question. I shook my head, "Your family probably eats more apples than the entirety of my race." "Oh?" Rarity raised a curious brow. "What do humans eat? I've never presumed to ask." "Fruit. Vegetables. Meat. Sugary food-" "Whoa whoa back up there sugarcube. Did you say 'meat?" Applejack's eyes reflected surprise at the information. "Like, animal meat?" "No. Human meat." I smirked at their expressions. "I jest, only the truly sickening would resort to cannibalism. We eat animal meat, yes." "What... What kind of meat?" ...Ah. "Not pony meat, if that's what worries you." No one in their right mind would do such a horrific thing. The two breathed out sighs of relief, prompting my light laughter and then coughing. Yep, Apple Bloom better hurry with that drink. "Let's see... Cow meat, pig meat... Fish... Chicken, turkey, lamb... My particular favourite is pork..." Applejack, while I was counting off the list of human food, was glancing nervously around the entire area... Oh right, because the majority of those animals reside here. "Lamb?" Rarity echoed, sounding quite appalled at my taste. "You even devour... baby animals?" "Humans aren't saints, Rarity." I shrugged helplessly. "We don't choose what our taste buds are. In our world, edible animals are considered fair game. They help us grow stronger. But don't worry, I have no intention on snacking any live creatures while I'm here." I reassured them, yet they still looked quite perturbed and disgusted by the information. Before the conversation could continue, an energetic Apple Bloom returned with a glass of watered apple juice on her back. "Here ya go, Stardust! Hmm, what's wrong sis? You look like someone just showed ya an orange." Due to Applejack's paranoia, the three of us were having our lunch elsewhere, as far away from Sweet Apple Acres as possible. I had repeated to the orange Earth Pony numerous times that humans don't eat meat like natural predators; we cook them beforehand. But that only seemed to make the farming mare more adamant in keeping me away for now, while I was hungry. Instead, we went elsewhere where my stomach can be satisfied by the sweet taste of... well sweets. Sugarcube Corner. And Pinkie Pie was all the more eager to help sate the hunger of a friend of hers. And I welcomed it all as though they gifts blessed upon me. This was exactly required to restore my energy after all the physical effort today. "I think we underestimated exactly how much energy you needed." Rarity commented in amusement. No [BEEP] my dear. I was completely famished, and the afternoon had only just arrived. My muzzle, however, was preoccupied with chewing the cupcakes and muffins given by Pinkie, who was watching me eat happily. From the side, as they were dealing with other customers, Mr and Mrs Cupcake occasionally glanced at my table, expressing both surprise and humour towards my ravenous devouring. As long as it's all paid for, they don't mind the mess, I was informed. Fine by me, these treats were great! "Not that I call a lunch though," Applejack said casually, eating a sugary apple pie of her own. Only myself and Pinkie Pie were the ones with the most food, sharing the delicious treats. "But better than eatin' meat, right Stardust?" Swallowing a banana muffin, a smirk graced my sugar-coated muzzle. "Only if it's chocolate, the greatest food of all time." "Hear hear!" Pinkie yelled in agreement, the sugar rush clearly getting to her already. Both Rarity and Applejack exchanged glances before shaking their heads fondly. "But you know what's better than eating chocolate? Eating with your friends!" "As opposed to eating your friends? Debatable, Pinkie." What perfectly timed reactions. Applejack spat out her piece of pie, landing on Pinkie's amused face. Whereas Rarity looked ready to choke on her food, but luckily swallowed it in time. Both glared at my laughing state, and then at Pinkie for joining in. "Don't be silly, Stardust! Who would ever eat their own friends?" Pinkie asked after the shared laughter subsided. Rarity shook her head again at our antics, a small nervous-looking smile gracing her features. "No one here... Correct, Stardust?" "Absolutely." I nodded genuinely. "Glad to hear it." Applejack muttered before proceeding again to devour her pie. Still don't trust me, my dear? I suppose that's understandable. There were two minutes of eating, the only vocal noise being that of Pinkie chewing with her mouth open, before Rarity spoke up again. Her dark blue eyes regarding me, "Although, there is something I'm curious about, Stardust." Drinking some soda to help me swallow the chocolate cupcake, I spoke when my muzzle had space. "What's that Rarity?" "Why the sudden desire for physical activity? You've never expressed doing anything that would exhaust your body before, so what's changed?" "Yeah." Applejack nodded, observing me as well. "I thought ya hated working to the bone. Did somethin' happen?" Hm, what to tell them? The truth? No... Not completely anyway. Cadence wanted the wedding to be a secret from Twilight before the time is right. Oh wait, I have an idea. Leaning forward a little, the rest followed suit as I said quietly, "You have to promise not to tell anyone, not even the rest of our friends." The three nodded convincingly, eyes reflecting curiosity at this supposed great secret I'm about to share, "I can't tell you all of it, but here are the basics. Sooner or later, Twilight will receive an invitation to a royal event, where you'll all probably be invited to as well. The event is being held for a member of the royal family." I glanced to the side, in case some eavesdropper was present. But the other occupants of the store were either buying treats from Sugarcube Corner's owners, or pleasantly devouring their delicious purchases. Looking back, I noted Rarity's eyes widened in realization to my words. I shouldn't be surprised. My voice continued quietly, "But, this royal member has enemies, enemies who wish to do her harm. There is belief that these foes will attempt to infiltrate the event and cause chaos. Naturally, there will be security around the place, but apparently it's not enough. So, that same monarch made me promise that, in case something does happen there, to protect Twilight, you three and our friends no matter the cost." "Who is this monarch?" Applejack asked evenly, not sounding at all threatened by the thought of enemies potentially harming her or our friends. "I can't tell you." My eyes met Rarity's, who expressed through her face that she understood it must be kept a secret. Thanks love. "I've been asked not to share any information that would ruin the surprise." "A surprise party?!" We made an annoyed glance at Pinkie's outburst. As she grinned and rubbed her head sheepishly, I shook mine. "No, Pinkie. But this Princess would rather Twilight be kept in the dark, for now." "So it's not Princess Celestia." I nodded at Applejack's assumption. "Princess Luna, or someone else who knows Twilight?" At my silence, the mare noted my firm eyes and nodded, leaning back thoughtfully. "Well, now I can see why you're preparin' for it, sugarcube. But you know we can take care of ourselves, don't ya?" "I'm not taking any chances." I said as we all straightened up. Argh... My back still hasn't fully healed from the use of lifting things all morning. "If there's one thing I always do, Applejack, it's keeping my word. I vowed to protect you all for this Princess, and I will keep it. Hence why I must prepare myself for this upcoming event." Rarity smiled at my determined words. "That is very noble of you, Stardust. And we appreciate it, don't we girls?" Both Earth Ponies nodded. "That's why we're gonna help ya out." Excuse me? Applejack smirked towards my curious expression. "I know what it means to keepin' a promise, and to protectin' those you care about." "Yeah! Let's make Stardust the strongest pony in all of Equestria!" We all looked at Pinkie humouredly. She shrugged with a sheepish grin, "All of Ponyville then." "I mean, let's not go too far." The table was filled with our shared laughter. But all the same, I was gratified and flattered by their willingness to help. "Well, who am I to turn down any assistance to maintain my vow?" Applejack winked jokingly, "That's what friends are for, sugarcube." "Are you quite sure you want me to do this? I've never practiced magical attacks in my life." "Positive, Rarity." Followed by a firm nod, as my body straightened in preparation. From the other side of the hill, the white unicorn expressed clear reluctance at potentially hurting her friend. Kind of her, but should this be a success, it was unnecessary. From the side, Pinkie and Applejack observed with interest and nervousness of their own; mostly nervousness on Applejack's part. I had asked them to stay out of the way while this experiment of mine was going underway. Rarity will attack me with magic blasts, and I was going to test how much this ponified body can take these assaults before keeling over. "I'm not entirely certain about this, I won't lie. I have no desire to hurt you, Stardust." "I know, but it's one way of finding how much my body can endure this world's magic." There was hesitation, before Rarity slowly nodded. "Very well, but don't say I didn't warn you." That said, her white horn began lighting up in that dark blue colour, aimed squarely in my direction. My body tensed, hoofs clenched into the soil, teeth grit as the light became bigger and more vibrant. Hakuna Matata. The attack came faster than anticipated, and I felt myself wince upon the impact into my body. And then... nothing. Slowly opening my eyes, my attention turned down to the chest area where the magic struck. Huh... Didn't hurt in the slightest, my body barely took a step back from the blast. It only felt like a small sting. Less painful than Blueblood's assaults. Looking up, I nodded at the waiting Rarity. "Again." The white mare nodded at the command, looking slightly less reluctant to do so, no doubt relieved I wasn't hurt in the process. The second attack struck. Then the third. And the fourth. And the sting only increased partially with every impact, yet there were no marks on my furry chest where the magic hit. It took up to six times before I asked Rarity to cease, which she happily obliged to. "How are you feeling?" The white unicorn inquired, sounding awfully concerned. Rubbing the spot where the attacks kept hitting, my only reaction to that was a small wince. Yet I remained in the same spot, unmoving from the assaults. I suppose Rarity wasn't as powerful as Blueblood to take me down so easily. Perhaps I could ask someone else for help next time, such as Armor, Cadence or Twilight- No. For some reason thinking about asking Twilight to attack me felt... Unnerving. "It hardly hurts." Was my thoughtful response, regarding the mare once again. Alright, time for the next stage. "This time, I'm going to try and block the attacks. I'm ready when you are, Rarity." "Can't we take a break first?" I raised a brow at Rarity's question, the white mare looking reluctant again. "Using magic like that is a lot more exhausting than it appears. Plus, I'm still hesitant in attacking you like that again." "Sure thing Rarity." Applejack answered for me, sounding stern. "Stardust doesn't mind, don't ya?" My eyes met Applejack's stern ones. Well, I suppose a short break wouldn't hurt anyone. "Alright. Five minutes. Then we'll get back to the experiment." My ears picked up on Rarity's exhaled relief. "Cupcakes anyone?" Pinkie then offered out a plate of delicious different flavoured cakes, having brought snacks earlier. The two mares graciously accepted them, while I politely declined. The happy-go-lucky Earth Pony shrugged, "Oh well, more for me!" And began devouring the treats with as much manners as Spike with his gems. While they ate, my hooves started to pace. So far, so good. My back was utterly exhausted from all the heavy lifting today, but thankfully this test of mine has nothing to do with carrying anything. Instead, I was potentially inviting more bodily harm on myself by the power of magic. But luckily, Rarity had never practiced using magic attacks in her life, only for carrying equipment or creating clothing. So there's no real danger here. And, over the next few days or weeks until the wedding, I could ask another unicorn for help if Rarity wasn't available. Cadence and Armor were currently preoccupied with the Changeling menace and their special approaching day. Velvet and Light? Nah. Lyra? There's a possibility. Celestia? Not on my life. Luna? Well I suppose she wouldn't object to helping me become stronger in protecting her royal subjects. And if none of them work, there's always Blueblood, who's probably eager for Round Two against me. "Um, hey Stardust." A rather hesitant voice called out from behind me, prompting my attention to turn. "Yeah?" I asked Applejack, who was expressing a slight smile. "While we're here, I just wanted to apologize." Apologize? "For myself and Rainbow Dash intrudin' on your business like that a while back. It was unfair of us to do that to ya without any right to." Oh yeah, that. I waved dismissively. "Water under the bridge." I assured the orange relieved mare. "It's not something I hold a grudge over, Applejack. While you two were a little intrusive, I don't hold it against you. Just be a little more respective of other's secrets, alright?" Applejack nodded in gratitude. "Ready now, Stardust." Rarity's voice directed our attention towards the mare, the prepared unicorn returning to her previous spot, assuming a battle stance. I nodded while Applejack returned to her spot with Pinkie, my body tensing again and my front limbs raised upwards. "You may fire immediately." The unicorn obliged, horn emitting that dark shade of blue again before firing a few seconds later. Have to time it right, and... Got it! My left hoof effortlessly bounced away the blast, the magic attack soaring in the direction of the sky I aimed it towards. Our gazes followed it until the magic faded from our field of vision and a small grin of triumph spread across my muzzle, looking down at my hoof. It worked! "Again, Rarity." The mare looked quite startled at the impatient tone, before nodding and firing another blast. Again, deflecting it was so easy and efficient, I had no intention on stopping until either Rarity was tired out, or my hooves ached to the core. After successfully performing my experiment, the training continued. A whole week after the test, Applejack, Rarity and Pinkie Pie, in their spare time, assisted in my physical exercises. To say it was daunting was putting it mildly, but as the training progressed, my tiredness decreased every passing day. Twilight, Spike, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash, meanwhile, were still busy with the whole getting-water-to-Cloudsdale nonsense. No matter how many times the purple unicorn explained it to me, insisting it was necessary for pony kind everywhere, my disbelief remained firm. Eventually, Twilight gave up on trying to persuade me to see things her way, to which I jokingly inquired to the mare why she thought that'd work in the first place. Still, I applaud their efforts for... Sending water to Cloudsdale. Anyway, as the evening passed by, the four of us, meaning myself and the three mares who have helped this past week, were taking a moment to relax, lying on the grassy hill I usually visited for peace and quiet. Even Pinkie Pie wasn't making a sound, finally taking notice in the joys of a moment of serenity- "Oh! Look over there!" ...I spoke too soon. We directed our attention from the yellow sky to where Pinkie was pointing, and both my invisible brows raised at the sudden tornado that seemed to come out of nowhere. It was a fair distance away from Ponyville, and thankfully a longer distance from our location. "Hm. I thought it was getting a little windy." Rarity commented pleasantly, not seeming all that surprised at the sight of potentially lethal natural disaster. "So the pegasi are finally beginning their work. It's quite a sight to behold, is it not?" "It sure is." Applejack agreed, as we all stood up at the sight of the blue tornado. "Now all they need to do is send the water up to Cloudsdale." Why do I get the feeling that's easier said than done? Pinkie Pie, of course, was overly excited. "Isn't it amazing?" She practically yelled in awe. "That's one super-duper tornado they've made there. All their work has paid off- Hey, is it just me or is the tornado slowing down?" ...How can you possibly tell from this distance? Oh, that's right, you're Pinkie Pie. But I can see her point. It was getting more noticeable as the pegasi-created natural disaster was slowly dying down, a ball of water all that remains until it fell back into the pond it presumably came from. "Oh dear." Rarity said in concern. "That's a darn shame." Applejack commented, sounding both disappointed and worried. "Well, there's always next time!" We all looked at Pinkie for a moment, who shrugged in confusion. "What?" So, obviously that didn't work. Guess science emerged victorious against the pegasi's attempt to carry water via wind to a city in the clouds. Oh well, maybe it was a test run. Maybe Rainbow pushed her fellow pegasi too hard. Knowing her, however, one failure wasn't going to be enough to dissuade the blue pegasus from trying again. And after a few minutes of waiting, I was correct. "C'mon Rainbow! Fluttershy! You can do it!" Pinkie yelled as though the two mares would hear her encouragement. "Yeah! Don't let one failure stop y'all!" Applejack added with equal volume, as I rubbed my ears towards their vocal enthusiasm. "Cloudsdale is counting on you two and all pegasi! I know you're capable of succeeding!" Rarity pitched, her usually elegant voice heightened with the other two in support. ...Eh, [BEEP] it. "Don't let disappointment win!" My voice raised, cheering along with the other three as the wind grew stronger, blowing away our manes, fur and tails. "That is child's play compared to many other obstacles you've both faced!" My view towards the whole event aside! And the more we cheered on our friends who evidently can't hear us, the more it seemed to work. The tornado was clearing growing stronger, if the harsh winds was any indication. My hooves clenched hard into the soil below, as I felt my body begin to react by the strong winds. The others showed similar reactions, thought hat didn't stop them from supporting our friends. And that won't stop me either. "You're almost there!" "Don't give up now!" "We're all counting on you!" "For all of Equestria!" And, at last, it all paid off. A huge spout of clear water fired from the top of the tornado, making its way towards the destination of where the city probably was. The gigantic water spout flew across the sky like a rainbow, heading to Cloudsdale which was most likely nearby, as I couldn't see where the water was ending up. Not that it mattered, they've clearly succeeded. And for that, I felt nothing but pride for them. They did it. There was never any doubt about it. "Woo-hoo!" Pinkie punched the air in celebration, while the wind died down and the tornado from afar dispersed back into a large quantity of pegasi. "They did it!" "They sure did Pinkie!" Applejack said in even excitement, hugging with the pink mare and Rarity. "I knew they'd do it!" "We all did, Applejack!" Rarity corrected her friend happily, grinning alongside them. Hell, even I had a large stupid grin on my face for what our friends have accomplished. "It would've been foolish to ever doubt either Rainbow Dash or Fluttershy for achieving this marvelous event!" Preaching it to the choir there, Rarity. "Come on!" The ecstatic pink Earth Pony was already running ahead, "Let's go congratulate them, and then have a celebratory party!" "That sounds like a swell idea, Pinkie." The orange mare nodded, walking after the energetic Pinkie Pie, before we persuaded them as well. "I am absolutely proud for what our friends have accomplished, along with all pegasi in Ponyville." Rarity said as we walked down the grassy hill, sounding extremely pleased. "They've done a great service for all of Equestria." My head nodded in agreement. "Indeed. There was never any doubt to their skills. Although..." The humoured tone incited Rarity to glance at me curiously, "'Although...'?" "It still doesn't excuse what we just witnessed being absolute utter bull-[BEEP]." Chapter Fifty: Blobby Bla- Err, Gabby Gums Chapter Fifty: Blobby Bla- Err, Gabby Gums "So, there's no overall confirmed agreed conclusion over the origins of humanity?" "Sadly, none whatsoever." I responded to Twilight's question, as we exited from the basement beneath the library. The knowledge-seeking unicorn and I were just wrapping up a discussion about the many theories and beliefs behind the creation of my species. "Science states it's by evolution of the ape species, while many other religions believe otherwise." Today's topic during our session downstairs covered one of the most controversial and headache-inducing subjects of Earth: Religion. And inwardly I was repeatedly thanking myself that Twilight was more curious than possibly offended by my own beliefs. The purple mare nodded, the notepad floating alongside still scribbling down the information I provided with the flying quill. "And you were baptized as a 'Christian'?" "That's right, basically meaning I believe in there being a single deity controlling all." And thank God it isn't Celestia, unlike these equines. "Though forgive me for not expanding more upon my own religion, Twilight, I never really get myself too invested in it, and I've only ever been to church... Twice in my life." Twilight was, of course, hardly fazed by the lack of further information. The notepad and quill disappeared after that statement, the mare smiling reassuringly, halting beside me. "Jack, just the information you keep indulging me with is enough to keep me satisfied and educated. Alongside the magic of friendship, I've learnt so much about an entire different species and world. For your willingness to cooperate, I'm very grateful." The mare bowed to emphasize her gratitude, and I smiled humouredly. "No need to thank me, my dear. You already returned the favour enough by not throwing me out of the house yet." "'Yet' implies that'll ever happen." Twilight raised an exasperated yet amused non-existent brow. "I've told you time and time again, Jack, I will never deem you an inconvenience." We'll see about that, love. "Although, your species argue alot over religion?" My response was immediate. "Respect for other's opinions on Earth is a privilege, nowadays, Twilight. Humans are naturally prejudiced, and sometimes to the point of hateful towards anything they consider 'different'." The frowning mare looked down thoughtfully. "That's too bad; one should always acknowledge and appreciate other's opinions, whether they agree with them or not." You're telling me. Twilight glanced back up, smiling slightly. "Well, good thing then all of Equestria believes in Princess Celestia... Partially due to the fact she's a real living being guiding us all with her knowledge and wisdom." My muzzle opened, and quickly closed before I could retort. Twilight knew how I was going to respond and rolled her eyes at my expression beforehand. Celestia, a God. Hah; my species created this universe, so technically I'm a higher deity than that alicorn... ...Now there's a thought. "I'm going to the spa in a moment to join the others." Twilight then announced, already walking off. "Afterwards I'll study more on today's information you've provided me." "You know, I'm amazed we still have these sessions." I called out. "Pretty soon I don't think there'll be anything left that I haven't told you about concerning humanity or Earth." Glancing behind her, purple eyes sparkled humouredly. "I doubt that'll stop you from trying, though." You know me too well, my dear Twilight. A smirk graced my muzzle as Twilight headed towards the next room, another voice calling out to me afterwards. "Stardust, I've got it!" My direction turned to the approaching dragon, Spike halting in front of me and presenting the book I requested proudly. "Everything you need to know about royal weddings in right here!" Success. "Good job, Spike." My hoof rubbed his bashful head while taking the book. A hardcover with a picture of a fancy-looking wedding ceremony, a large castle in the background looking suspiciously like Canterlot's castle. Of course. Still, this will be useful in preparing for Cadence and Armor's wedding beforehand. With this, I could stall the event for as long as possible before Queen Mephiles is defeated or, if it's possible, reasoned with. "You know, you could at least ask Twilight to dinner first before planning the wedding." ... "Ow!" Spike's sly tone immediately shifted to pain at the leather smacking the back of his head. Not with that much force, mind you. "I was kidding, Stardust, sheesh." "I should hope so. Thanks for finding the book, Spike." I said gratefully while the dragon rubbed the sore spot on his back head. "No problem, so when exactly are you going to propose- I'm kidding, don't hit me again!" My training continued as ever, and fortunately I've noted and the felt the payoff over doing this for over a month now. Muscles noticeably improved now, even my friends commented as such. And more often than not, in their spare time, they assist me, Spike included, lying on my back whenever I conducted push-ups. Twilight helps by counting how much time pasts while I exercised, providing equipment for me to use as I trained and firing magic spells for me to block and resist. Rarity mainly uses my exercising as an excuse to help her around the boutique, which was fine. Applejack often helps by using me to kick apples down from her farm's trees. Fluttershy by... Well, just being the moral support basically, because I failed to see how helping with animals boosts my muscle mass, and no way in hell am I giving those woodland creatures massages. Pinkie occasionally joined the yellow pegasus in simply providing encouragement alone, while sometimes I helped around Sugarcube Corner. And Rainbow Dash, well that mare helps me with increasing my speed, while we raced around a set path. She won all the time, of course. But all in all, they were remarkably impressed by my progression, and so was I. Exercise wasn't something I was content with, but sacrifices had to be made. I promised Cadence I'd look after Twilight and the rest during the wedding, and I meant it. Even if it kills my aching limbs. Currently, I was doing some push-ups while reading the open book Spike handed to me, as the others were now at the spa, relaxing to their heart's content. I don't envy them, despite how utterly exhausting this training has been. Never been to a spa, and I have no intention on doing so. Right now, I was exercising atop the hill I usually visited for solitude, training as the afternoon arrived, the sky a bright beautiful blue. Stopping with every ten push-ups, I take those moments to lie on my stomach and continue reading the wedding book before me. With this, I'll know what happens when during the event, and how to use them to my advantage. Say, for example, exploding the wedding cake, misplacing the dresses, ruin the decorations and so on. Twilight would probably be appalled by this willing planning attempt to sabotage her brother and former babysitter's wedding, but the ends justify the means. Hopefully, she'll understand and forgive me. "Hey Stardust!" Oh [BEEP]. The sudden youthful voice speaking up from behind resulted in me losing balance from my push-up, falling to the side. "Oops, sorry." Well, I suppose any excuse to take a breather was welcome. Quickly recovering, I glanced behind me. Lo and behold, the three Crusaders, grinning sheepishly, wearing grey fedoras with little papers sticking out of them, Apple Bloom holding a notepad with a pencil- Wait... Journalist-looking fedora's, a notepad with a pencil, the Crusaders... Oh no... No... Not this episode... "How can I help you three?" I asked against my better judgement, memories of the awful implications during the conclusion of that episode rising in my head. "We were jus' passin' by and saw ya trainin' on this here hill." The young Earth Pony replied, while Scootaloo walked around me curiously. I'm sure you were... "Are you all right? You look uncomfortable." "I'm fine, Sweetie Belle, thank you." I sighed, while the two fillies frowned at me questionably. "You just... caught me off-guard, that's all-" "Hey, what's this?" Our attention turned to an asking Scootaloo, the small pegasus pointing at the open lying book. "Is that a picture of a wedding?" "Yes but-" But the three Crusaders were already focused on the leather-bound item, checking the cover and making me lose the page I was previously reading. Wow, guess not even the simplest of manners exist in the world of journalism. "'History of the Royal Weddings of Equestria.'" Sweetie Belle read the title out-loud, glancing behind at me curiously. "Are you going to a wedding, Stardust?" My hoof quickly snatched the book from their clingy limbs. "Nope, it's just research, nothing more." I answered swiftly. Yet that did nothing to stem their open curiosity, Apple Bloom was already writing something down with enthusiasm and Scootaloo smirked. Then the young unicorn inhaled loudly, as if reaching an epiphany. "That's it!" Sweetie Belle declared happily, grinning at her friends before nodding to me in farewell, and I faintly heard the sound of a flashing camera. "Thanks Stardust!" "Um, you're wel- Wait, stop!" My words fell on deaf ears, as the three energetic fillies already ran off back to the direction of Ponyville, a trail of dust in their previous spot. And from the side, my eyes spotted a young pegasus speeding after them from below, holding something around his or her neck. If this was indeed the episode I looked forward to the least during my time here in Equestria, then I'll probably find out the results of this encounter tomorrow... ...Better get back to work. My hunch proved correct. As I was preparing to depart for today's training while the afternoon struck, Spike burst into my room, looking both excited and shocked for some reason. "Stardust!" He exclaimed the moment my door slammed upon by his entrance, holding up the newspaper presumably for today. "You're on the front cover of today's Golden Press Newspaper! It says you're getting married!" ...Wait what? "Oh this I need to see." Spike passed over the newspaper, where the front cover showed a photo of myself looking quite nervous, and the book detailing royal weddings, atop that hill from yesterday. So I WAS right in assuming this was the episode I dreaded to partake in. Let's see what it says... STARDUST BALANCE PLANNING TO PROPOSE TO PRINCESS LUNA! Gabby Gums has discovered that seemingly single Stardust Balance reading a book about royal weddings. And upon recalling his past interactions with the Princess of the Night back during Nightmare Night, the dots weren't hard to connect. Their obvious feelings for one another when he stuck up for the Princess that night, and played around with her with the festivities, shows that Mr. Balance now wishes to finally tie the knot. Or perhaps they're already engaged, and they're planning the wedding without anyone even knowing? Suffice to say, we might have a new Prince among us very soon, should Princess Luna accept the proposal- I don't think I've ever laughed so hard during my time in Equestria. "Haha hahahaha! This- This is the best thing I've ever read!" Followed by more laughter. Seriously, this was comedic gold! Even Spike was chuckling at my reaction, evidently knowing how stupid the article was. "Hahahaha! Now this is going on my wall!" And it confirms that the Crusaders were in fact writing the town's newspapers. "Yeah, it is very funny." The dragon concurred humouredly, while I wiped an invisible tear from my eye. "At least you're taking it in stride, Twilight doesn't seem all that amused by what this Gabby Gums writes about her or our friends." "Those ponies are easily offended, Spike." I said, still chuckling as my amusement hasn't died down yet. My eyes stayed on the comical article. "In my world, news like this is typical; the majority simply untrue or exaggerated, yet people soak it up because no matter how much they deny it, we love to invade other's privacy." Okay, now that the Crusaders have had their fun, it was seriously time to do something about it. Ripping the front page off, I placed it to the side and handed a frowning Spike back his newspaper, hooves already moving towards the exit. The lizard was quick to catch up, "I know that look, you're planning something, aren't you?" Indeed, Spike. Because, this episode - whose title I've forgot - was one of the few I've seen before being whisked away to Ponyville. And quite frankly, it was the worst one I've seen so far. Not because it wasn't funny, or it wasn't a creative idea. But because of the ending. That horrible, horrible conclusion where everyone gave the Crusaders the cold shoulder and treated them like the scum of the Earth, or Equestria. They're kids, they didn't know any better for Christ's sake! When I was a kid, there was a cartoon I've adored even to this day: Ed Edd N' Eddy. And in one episode, this exact situation happened; the school newspaper getting out of hand by delivering hilarious yet untrue news. The difference between the two? The one responsible got his comeuppance, while a little harshly - it was Ed Edd N' Eddy, mind you - he still paid for his mistake and probably - though I wouldn't hold my breath on it - learnt his lesson. As for this episode, there was no justice to be had. The Crusaders were frowned upon by the entire town; grown ups and their own families, simply because they didn't know any better. Those three fillies acted more mature and responsible for their actions than those older than them did. It was repulsive that not one of the grown ups admitted to acting childish and cruel to three small fillies. If Rarity, Applejack and Rainbow Dash had just lectured them and helped them realize what they're doing is awful and shouldn't continue doing so, then maybe this episode would've gotten a pass from me. But they didn't, they behaved like children. Even Twilight, Twilight, put up a [BEEP] forcefield around the library to prevent the Crusaders entry. Which is why I'm going to rectify this town situation before it reaches that conclusion once again. "Yes I am, Spike." I finally responded to my friend's inquiry as we walked down the staircase to the first floor. "We are going to stop this before it gets out of hand." "Aw do we have to? I'm getting a kick out of the news these days." "Yes." Was my immediate determined answer as we reached the front red door. "Considering the consequences, our humour isn't worth it." Though that article about me was still funny, definitely going to be pinned on my wall- The first thing to greet us from outside was Octavia, holding up today's newspaper with the front cover in our faces. "Stardust, is it true? Are you planning on courting Princess Luna?" ...Ugh... "Once again, I must thank you again for bringing this to my attention." Cheerilee said sincerely, standing by her side of the desk while we waited patiently. A newspaper lying on the desk featuring information about Rarity open. "I would never have imagined my own students would write such ludicrous articles on the school's own paper." "We all make mistakes, Cheerilee." I said reassuringly, despite the fact I personally held her responsible for allowing this to happen in the first place. The dark pink Earth Pony nodded, "Well, I can guarantee you Stardust, this won't happen again." Followed by knocking on the door to the side of the classroom, turning our attention towards the arriving fillies. "Come in." The Crusaders obliged, looking more curious than guilty. "You asked for us, Miss Cheerilee?" Apple Bloom inquired, before they noticed mine and Spike's presence. "Stardust? Spike? What are you doing here?" "Please close the door, girls. Our friends here have brought to my attention the kind of news you are providing not just to the school, but the whole of Ponyville," Cheerilee began rather softly, but her tone raised in disappointment with every word. "The news otherwise written by 'Gabby Gums'." Their eyes widened in shock and nervousness. "We... don't know what you're talking about..." Scootaloo said while they looked around, avoiding our intense gazes. Spike scoffed, folding his arms, "Oh come on, the jig is up. Stardust figured out you three were Gabby Gums when you wrote today's article of him." Which is what Spike believes happened, as I told him. "Though it was pretty funny." The young reptilian couldn't help but admit next with a slight chuckle, prompting my small smirk. That it was, my young friend. "You girls should be ashamed." Cheerilee continued her stern lecture, causing the three fillies to look down reflecting regret. "These exaggerated and fabricated stories are doing more harm than good towards the citizens of Ponyville. For example, this article about Miss Rarity's deepest and darkest secrets. I am appalled by your audacity to look through someone's diary, let alone your own sister's, Sweetie Belle." The small white unicorn winced. Cheerilee carried on, turning the pages for emphasis. "And Apple Bloom, claiming your sister as lazy and Big Macintosh hiding more than he shows." Said Earth Pony's muzzle trembled. "And Scootaloo, you look up to Miss Rainbow Dash, do you not? Over the past few days your actions have been nothing but blatantly invade other's privacy. What were you girls thinking?" The three fillies glanced at one another, before Apple Bloom spoke up for them, "We... We were just tryin' to get our cutie marks." "At the cost of making other's lives miserable?" The teacher of this rather small one-classroom-only educational building sighed, "It's a noble goal-" Hardly. "- Girls, but please ask yourselves; would getting your cutie marks really be worth all what you're doing to the good residents of Ponyville?" "...No." Sweetie Belle answered quietly. "We're really sorry, Miss Cheerilee. We just... We didn't want to hurt anyone..." Right, now it was my turn. "Sometimes the most innocent of intentions can lead to the most disastrous of consequences." Their saddened gazes turned to me, and I couldn't help but express a reassuring smile. "We're not mad at you, girls. Disappointed, more of. But, in your defense, you're three young fillies who didn't know any better. Which is why we're going to help set things right." That statement seemed to cause an interesting reaction. The three fillies glanced at one another in fear. "Girls?" Cheerilee asked, a hint of concern in her tone upon seeing their expressions. ...Ah, of course. Now I remember. "Someone doesn't want that though, am I correct?" They stared at me in surprise. "Are you being... blackmailed into doing this?" From the side, the teacher of this school gasped at the implications, and Spike threw me a look of surprise himself. "How did you know?" Apple Bloom asked, which confirmed it immediately. She realized this too, and quickly covered her mouth. But the damage was already done. "So it's true?" The three fillies hesitantly nodded at Cheerilee's demanding question. Glancing at the Earth Pony, I noted the expression of disdain. "Who would do such a vile thing?" "The editor?" I asked, making it sound as though a random guess. Their combined wince was the only answer their teacher needed. "Diamond Tiara? How could she?" Our gazes shifted to the irritated teacher of the school. eyes burning at the newspaper lying before us. "After I've given her such an important responsibility." Mistake on your part, my dear. "I think the title of responsibility went to her head. May I suggest, Cheerilee, that Miss Tiara be replaced henceforth?" "You certainly may, Stardust. In fact, I shall act on that suggestion immediately." Dark green eyes glanced back at the girls, who were looking quite hopeful, most likely to that snobbish filly being replaced by someone more competent for the job. "And I have just the pony in mind." I nodded, "As for you three." The Crusaders snapped to attention at my address, as though preparing for another lecture. "You three are going to write an apology to the whole town for tomorrow's newspaper, written by Gabby Gums herself." "We can do that." Apple Bloom said happily, the other two fillies nodding in relief. "We've learnt our lesson, we'll never invade anyone's privacy or write untrue news ever again." "Glad to hear it." I smiled in approval. And inwardly, I was more than relieved that this now won't reach the same conclusion to this piece of [BEEP] episode. To the citizens of Ponyville: For some time now, you've been reading this column to get the latest dirt and the hottest buzz. But this will be my final piece. We want to apologize for the pain and embarrassment we've caused. Ya see, I'm actually three little fillies: Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo. As the popularity of the column grew, we got swept up in the hype. We knew that what we were doing didn't feel quite right, but we ignored the guilt because everypony seemed to want to read what we were writing. From now on, we promise to respect everypony elses privacy, and we won't engage in hurtful gossip anymore. All we can do is ask for your forgiveness, Ponyville. Signing off for the very last time, xoxo. - Gabby Gums. Side comment from Stardust Balance: "I'm glad these three young fillies have admitted their responsibilities for their actions. and they've amended them as soon as possible. Frankly, it shows they're growing up, and behave even more mature than, say, anyone giving them the cold shoulder or projecting a magic forcefield around their home-" "You just couldn't resist getting a word in, could you?" Twilight asked me in exasperation, interrupting Spike's out-loud reading. I shrugged, smirking happily, "Guilty as charged." "You sound satisfied." I prevented the episode from reaching that horrific ending where everyone behaves like immature brats towards three small children. You bet your [BEEP] I'm satisfied, love. "Was calling me and those ponies out like that really necessary, though?" Twilight inquired, sounding annoyed. "I know exactly who you were referring to with the forcefield part." "Not my fault you're predictable love. And look on the bright side, everyone, not just you, was called out. I recall having to snap at anyone who was giving those fillies the cold shoulder. The whole town behaved like intrepid jerks." "Assuming everyone was acting the exact same way." Twilight looked at me humouredly. "Now who's acting immature?" "Not as immature as when you put up that forcefield to protect yourselves from three harmless young ponies." Her smile dropped, rising to the bait. "Remember the times when you charged recklessly at those monsters, despite all odds against you?" Those purple knowledgeable eyes reflected a challenge. Very well, two can play this game, Twilight. "Remember when you lost your marbles because you couldn't find anything to write in your weekly friendship report to Celestia?" "I also seem to recall you betting away the library." "Just as I have the distant memory of being told you tried to stop time altogether to prevent some future disaster you weren't clearly aware of the details over." "Just as I was told that you punched Gilda in the face." "I... Give me a minute." Twilight's expression turned slightly triumphant as I struggled to recall any other act of immaturity the mare pulled during my stay in Equestria. As her muzzle twitched upwards, I frowned, "At least I actively helped the Crusaders learn their lesson yesterday instead of shunning them away like they were the scum of the Earth." "...Alright, I can admit it was unreasonable of me to do that." Haha! Twilight nodded in acceptance, "I was rather hurt by what they said about me in the column." "Eh, as I told Spike, you ponies are offended way too easily... Ow!" An object impacted the back of my head, prompting my hoof to rub the spot the hard-leathered book assaulted. From a few feet away, Twilight expressed innocence while Spike refrained from laughing. "And you're calling me immature?" The unicorn shrugged, turning away to focus on the quill and paper beside her. Big mistake, as my hoofs slowly picked the fallen open book that magically hit me. "I thought I told you to stop generalizing others- Ow! Hey!" ...Whoops. My smirk disappeared as quick as it came by the pained expression on Twilight's face, rubbing the back of her own head. "Twilight, I'm sorry, I didn't mean to hit you that hard- Ow! Son of a-!" The unicorn was now chuckling at my disbelieving expression, upon the open book hitting the front of my muzzle and then sliding off. Right, that does it. The intelligent purple mare quickly ducked at the hurled book, smirking at me. "Now who's becoming predictable-?" Her reflexes, magic lighting up the next book I quickly grabbed and threw at her and harmlessly floated beside her. Twilight smirked at me childishly. Knowing what was going to happen, my body quickly rolled out of the way at the two books thrown towards my previous direction. "Careful now, my dear Twilight, those are your precious books you're throwing around." The expression shifted. "Oh no, you're right, I shouldn't be using them as weapons- Ow!" Twilight pulled the soft-covered book off her cheek, eyes glaring at me with intent. "That does it!" "Spike, you're with me!" I called while ducking a magically hurled book. The dragon quickly rushed tpo my side, looking eager to participate in this battle of the library. What happened next could only be described as a book war. Our childish sides have overtaken us completely, as books left and right were hurled around the entire first floor. Twilight had literally designed a fortress of literature to defend her, while Team Spike and Star only had a small mountain protecting us. From dusty to clean, regardless of category or importance, almost no book this floor was spared from the battlefield. Twilight was the one pressing her attack, with magic to her advantage both Spike and I were forced to use cover. That's alright, I have a plan. "We surrender!" I called out, Spike looking at me in shock before I winked at him knowingly. "We give up!" The books flying over our mountain slowly ceased, as we cautiously looked upwards from our protections. Twilight's head stuck out of her fortress of books, expressing clear smugness. "I told you long ago, Jack, that magic has its advantages-" SLAM! "HA! Great job Spike!" I praised the dragon who aimed well, the large book landing squarely on Twilight's features. The beaming Spike and I high-fived one another as the mare pulled the leather off her face, her expression furious. "Why are you siding with him, Spike?" Twilight asked in disbelief. The questioned reptilian shrugged, "He reads me bedtime stories." That prompted a smirk on my muzzle, "He said it, not me." The war continued. Time passed, presumably five to ten minutes, before we were all utterly exhausted with throwing the books at each other. In a final assault, we left our protective areas and charged, Twilight with two floating books, while Spike and I held one book each. "For Equestria!" "For Narnia!" And just like that, the battle concluded. The two paused in their tracks and stared at me in utter confusion, while I laughed at their expressions. This incited their amused smiles before the three finally decided to sit down, admist the pile of open scattered literature surrounding us- Oomph! Or at least, Spike and I chose to sat down, while Twilight took advantage of the presented opportunity, slamming right into me, forcing me on my back as the unicorn towered over me triumphantly. A victorious grin spread on her muzzle, the unicorn prepared to hurl the two books into my face... ...Before stopping, releasing me and deciding to lie down in exhaustion beside me, laughing heartily herself. This prompted laughter echoing the entire messy first floor now, as the reality of it all hit us like bricks. None of us proved each other wrong, and yet at the same time we have. And this moment between the three of us, myself, Twilight and Spike, all sharing heartfelt laughter like this... I haven't felt this carefree in so long... I love it. "I can admit we both behave childishly at times." Twilight said after a moment, the laughter subsiding after a few minutes. I threw a grin towards her. "Agreed, my dear, agreed." Before my body rolled around, limbs supporting me upwards once again. Well, it was fun while it lasted. "I didn't know you had it in you, Twilight." The mare graciously took the offered hoof, pulling her back up. "I think I can blame you for this peculiar behaviour of mine, Jack." She stated, smiling brightly at me. God damn, that smile... Quickly composing myself, I smirked, "You're welcome." "It's not a good thing." She said in dry amusement, glancing around the place with slight regret. "Oh dear, this will take a while." Indeed. Hills upon hills of books scattered around the place. I can barely see the windows and staircase, the front door and way into the kitchen were beyond our sight. "Sorry, Twilight, I didn't mean for this to happen." "No no, it's quite alright, I allowed this to happen against my better judgement. I'll get to cleaning up immediately-" "No, please allow me. It was my actions that caused this-" "My library, my responsibility-" "Our library-" "Oh so you finally consider this place your home?" "That's not what I meant." "While I'm glad you're finally calling this place such, it still falls to me to take care of this place the most-" "Let me prove that I can act just as mature-" "Ugh. We'll all do it okay?" Our attention then focused on Spike, who was rolling his eyes and shaking his head. The exasperated dragon turned around and quickly set himself to work, picking up a few books. "You can start when you're done holding hoofs." When we're-? Oh [BEEP]. Failing to notice our hoofs were indeed still touching one another, we quickly let go, Twilight looking away, smiling sheepishly as her features reddened in embarrassment. She's embarrassed? I'm shocked myself for not noticing earlier. Guess I'm more immature than I thought. Chapter Fifty-One: Kamehame- ARGH! Chapter Fifty-One: Kamehame- ARGH! Over a month has passed now since I finally began conducting exercise. And progress was being made, as noted by myself and the others. Yet whenever I felt like taking a whole day off from the training, the image of that dastardly Queen incited me to keep on going. Twilight and Spike were absolutely amazed, more than the others, of my resolve. I used every exercise I could think of, from jogging to lifting weights. From press-ups to push-ups. And so on. Twilight, deciding to use this newfound conviction of mine to our advantage, even allowed me to exercise during our sessions, using that giant machine of hers in the basement, hooking me up as I trained, reading the results. Though as pleased as the mare was, both she, Spike, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash remained curious as to why I was even doing this in the first place. I stayed my tongue, telling them all in due time. Applejack, Rarity and Pinkie Pie kept quiet, thankfully, pretending to be as oblivious as their friends, despite their own desire for more information about the upcoming wedding we were being invited to. All in all, this training will hopefully pay off by the time that event comes. With the book Spike provided me about royal weddings in general, and the assistance of everyone else with my training, I could prevent that villainous mare from ever attempting to take over Canterlot. And yet, despite all this, this still didn't feel as though I was doing enough. Hence why, after this morning's session, I requested something from Twilight. An idea I had last night. "'Weighted clothing'?" The puzzled unicorn repeated quizzically, tilting her head at the surreal request. I nodded, "Yes, I was wondering if it was possible to use a spell to make my cape heavier in weight." Who knows, it could work. A certain character from Dragonball Z used weighted clothing to become stronger. Twilight regarded me for a moment, raising an invisible brow, "If such a spell exists, Jack, then I've never heard of it." Damn. "But I could go check for it if you want." "That would be greatly appreciated. Thank you Twilight." So there's a chance after all! The mare nodded, heading towards the staircase out of the underground lab, "I'll be back in a moment." And waited I did. Patiently, I paced around the room as my friend searched around upstairs. If this works. then the plot against Cadence and Armor will be defeated in no time. Although, nowadays it feels as though I was becoming more of a bodyguard, as the event slowly approaches. How long anyway? Cadence said the wedding wasn't too far off, last time we met. Perhaps it was postponed now, with the Changeling attack. Speaking of which, have any more attacked the kingdom while I wasn't there? Everytime I arrived it seems I just put myself in danger. Hopefully the Changelings weren't in Canterlot this time, otherwise I would've put Spike in serious danger. "Here we are." Twilight announced her return, as she walked down the stairs happily with a dark brown book floating besides her. Reaching me, the satisfied unicorn opened the book and turned to the right pages without pause. "Perhaps this is what you're looking for: 'In days of old, those who sought to protect pony society without the aid of magic would utilize a weight spell that granted the pony's clothing heavier mass for a temporary time.'" "Is the spell in there?" I inquired, unable to hide my eagerness. This really might actually just work! "It is indeed." Twilight nodded, eyes evidently memorizing the contents within. "...Okay, I think I've got it. Shall we test it out?" "Certainly." Then she looked up at me, expressing slight concern. "You aren't planing on keeping that cape on while I use the spell, are you?" "Hakuna Matata, Twilight." My body stood up straight, prepared for the magical incantation. At her confused expression, I smirked, "If I get hurt, don't blame yourself, alright?" The mare slowly nodded, frowning slightly, "Alright, but don't say I didn't warn you." That said, her horn began lighting up, magic pouring from her power as I felt a sudden warmth envelop where my cape covered. And just after that, the magic disappeared, Twilight taking a moment to breathe before looking at me curiously, "Well, it should've work." Yet I didn't feel anything happen. My eyes glanced over to my cape, a frown of my own, "Odd, I don't feel any different- Argh!" Karma's a [BEEP]! "Are you alright?!" I heard Twilight ask in shock and worry, as the full extra weight of my clothing took me down without mercy. My body struggled to get up from the painful mass. "Oh, I knew we should've agreed to on a specific weight before trying out the spell!" "I can't... measure... for [BEEP] anyway, my dear... Ugh." There was brightness from the corner of my wincing eye, before, thankfully, the weight lessened, and I made myself slowly stand up, Twilight supporting me by the side. "Thank you..." The unicorn nodded, stepping back to give me space. Big mistake. My hoofs struggled to firmly grasp the floorboards as the weight attempted to throw me down again. Not this time. "I did warn you, Jack." Twilight stated, sounding both amused and concerned. "Hakuna Matata, my dear Twilight, Hakuna Matata..." My body stood up straight again, eyes wincing at the struggle the cape was giving me. This will take some getting use to... The Mane Six had to depart the very same day, leaving me to cope with the newfound weight of the seemingly innocent cape by myself. And that was fine, I didn't need a pity party or constant assistance just with some clothing. It took me a full hour to even start walking around properly. It's a good thing I began training earlier, otherwise this lighter weight than before would've kept me down regardless. Where were my friends, you ask? Why they left Ponyville earlier to deliver Mr and Mrs Cupcake's greatest baked cake yet. A giant arse design for some competition in Canterlot, and whoever had the greatest baked food won a ribbon, according to Twilight. I declined tagging along for very obvious reasons. A waste of my time one of them. Instead, deciding not to test this extra weight in the library, I resorted to simply walk around the town. Already I gained strange looks from ponies left and right. Can't blame them, I must be making the impression that I was carrying some invisible baggage. Evening was already hitting the streets, the sun setting down on another peaceful day in Ponyville. No monsters, no Trixie, no nothing. Good thing too, I'd hate to have this cape slow me down in case of any attack. But then again, I suppose it'd make decent target practice for the wedding. "Oh, hey Stardust! You don't look so good." Ah, now there's a voice I haven't heard in a while. "Hello Lyra." I greeted, throwing the two observing mares a tired grin. "Bon Bon. I'm just having a stroll, that's all." "Looking as though you have the fate of the world literally on your shoulders." The cream Earth Pony commented flatly, smiling at my casualness. I shrugged... then wished I didn't. My eyes winced, explaining to the evident puzzled mares, "Weighted clothing, my cape is heavier than it should be. I'm just getting use to it." "Oh okay... Why?" Lyra asked, as both she and Bon Bon decided to accompany me down the street now. Not that I didn't mind the company. "Training." Bon Bon regarded me then incredulously. "Training? You?" "Yep." "...Who are you, and what have you done with the real Stardust Balance?" A chuckle escaped my muzzle. "Very funny Bon Bon." But aside from that, I held my tongue. The less anyone knew of my true intentions behind this constant exercise, the more it benefits me. "Wow! That is heavy!" We both turned at Lyra's exclamation, the lime unicorn lifting up a part of the cape with some struggle. She released it before her hoof got tired, regarding me in shock. "Jeez, Stardust, exactly how strong are you?" I wonder that myself... A moment's silence, before Bon Bon spoke up conversationally, "You know, we just on our way to visit a friend of ours. She needs some help with groceries. You wouldn't mind tagging along, would you Stardust?" ...Well, I suppose it wouldn't do me any harm. "Of course not." They smiled at my sincere reply. "Do I know this per- Err, pony?" "I'm not sure." Bon Bon shrugged. "But you might like her, she rarely speaks with those headphones on her all the time." Headphones? ...Ah! "Her name wouldn't happen to be Vinyl Scratch, would it?" The cream Earth Pony grinned lightly, "So you do know her." "Well we've never met." But that's about to change. I didn't believe I could regret this decision anymore than yesterday, but that immediately changed upon making the possibly most dumb-[BEEP] choice since my arrival in Equestria. Sleeping with the weighted cape on. The following morning has been nothing short of excoriating. With every step a pained groan escaped my muzzle, walking down the stairs didn't help either. It was hard enough getting out of bed with the thing blanketing me, but moving about today worsened the aching covering my body, more specifically the back where my cape covered. And last night I thought sleeping in it would help me improve my muscles by getting use to wearing ther thing the majority of the time. How dreadfully wrong I've been. Ow... Hurts... So much. On the bright side, what little there was to this catastrophe I've inflicted upon myself, yesterday I was finally introduced to the DJ pony herself. Saying very little - in fact saying nothing at all - Vinyl was still a pleasant mare to meet. She expressed her words through expressions, during the little times in-between bobbing her head up and down to whatever music was playing through her headphones. And it was quite humourous watching Bon Bon get frustrated trying to translate to the white mare, asking what kind of groceries she needed. But that amusement quickly died out the moment I started helping carrying the food back to Vinyl's place. Maybe I should just take the cloak off now... Twilight wouldn't protest to it at all, I imagine, even she would want my body to take a rest from wearing the magically-enhanced cape all day and night- Speak of the mare...? "Twilight?" Lo and behold, there stood the purple unicorn herself, turning to greet me with a bright smile. Yet even then I couldn't help but frown; shouldn't she be on the train to Canterlot still? She said so herself yesterday that she and the others wouldn't return until late evening today. "Good morning Stardust." Twilight greeted, rather happily. "Did you sleep well?" Well, it was nice of her to ask, but something still felt quite off about it. By the way I was walking, Twilight would point out right away that something wasn't right about me. Was she in too much of a good mood to notice, perhaps? "I slept fine... thank you." My narrowed eyes refused to relax. "I thought you wouldn't be back until later this evening?" "Oh, well, I forgot something, that's all." The mare shrugged casually, seemingly oblivious to the absurdity of her excuse. Forgot something? Did that warrant the unicorn to leave a train halfway to Canterlot by now? Noticing my look, Twilight grinned, "So, would you like some breakfast?" My muzzle immediately answered to reject the offer, as I have the other numerous times Twilight offered to make me breakfast. Not that she was a bad cook, though Spike was more of an expert in that department, but I'm far too much of a gentleman to let her cook for me when I'm capable of doing so myself. Yet all that came out from my mouth was another pained groaned, my hoof instinctively rubbing the side of my aching body. I should really go lie down, without the cape this time. "Oh dear, you look hurt." No [BEEP], my dear- Wait. "Maybe you should take it easy. Not to worry, I'll take good care of you." ...Something wasn't right about that tone; it sounded almost... sinister. And this sensation, I've felt it before, the uneasy feeling as though a threat was very close by. The same feeling that crawled up my back since... The rodeo. Before I could politely decline the mare's offer of assistance, the front door suddenly burst open. And flying through, crashing on the floorboards in an unceremonious heap, was none other than our ditsy grey pegasus herself. Quickly recovering from the crash, Derpy grinned in greeting. "Good morning Stardust! I was wondering if you wanted to hang out-" Then she noticed Twilight, who was looking both surprised and annoyed. "Oh hey Twilight! Shouldn't you be on the train to Canterlot? I didn't see you or the others return this morning." Alright, that confirmed it. "Who are you?" I immediately snapped at the mare who was seemingly Twilight. In answer, the annoyed and nervous expression she displayed quickly shifted into a disdainful sneer, before a blinding green light enveloped her. My own look changed to shock... and horror. No... Not here. Of all places. Beside me, Derpy inhaled a large gasp at the black bug-like pony before us, glaring at us before immediately making a beeline towards the door. And the cape was too heavy for me to pursue the intruder. "Derpy!" The grey pegasus yelped in shock at the creature flying straight towards her, unintentionally causing it to crash right into her, the two rolling around the floor near the front door. Now was my chance! Without delay, ignoring the protesting aches of my ponified body, I caught up to the stunned intruder, grabbing it by the horn. Immediatley it protested with snarls of loathing, but the look on my face quickly shut its mouth. Good job Derpy! "You alright?" I asked the grey mare beside me, who had quickly recovered again, nodding swiftly. "Uh-huh." Thank God. Derpy then pointed, both in curiosity and fear, at the creature I held. "What is that?" "A Changeling." Said creature snarled at me for answering Derpy's question. "A minion of a power-hungry Queen, and shouldn't even be here." Was I the cause of this? That Changeling at Canterlot claimed that their monarch wanted me out of the picture. Had they hunted me down here? If so, how many others were hiding in Ponyville? How many of the town's populace have I endangered by crossing Syphilis-? Argh! The Changeling, taking advantage of my aching and internal questioning, kicked all four hoofs into my chest, reeling me back and forcing me to release it. Grinning triumphantly as Derpy grabbed my side to steady me, it wasted no time in retreating. "Get back here!" To no avail. Outside we already saw the minion fly into the sky and fade away from our sight. "Dammit!" There was no holding back my frustration, slamming my front hoof into the innocent floorboards beneath me. This wasn't what I wanted first thing in the morning. "Aw, cheer up Stardust." Derpy, ever the enthusiast, rubbed my side in comfort. Not helping, but I appreciated the gesture nonetheless. "If he comes back, we can catch him next time-" "There won't BE a next time." No Changeling was welcome here. Not while I lived in this town. "Huh? Where are you going?" The mare was quick to follow me outside, matching my brisk pace. There was no beating around the bush. Even Derpy had to understand the seriousness of the situation. "There could be more among us. We need to find them before they harm any of Ponyville's residents." "M-More of them?" My eyes glanced at the unnerved pegasus, Derpy shivering at the thought of more of those things invading our hometown. ...Did I just inwardly regard Ponyville as my home? It was quiet. Eerily quiet. Not a pony in sight. As we walked through the town streets, Derpy and I failed to see any of the townsfolk. Was it early? No, it was eleven in the morning. If there's anything I've learnt about these ponies, it's that the majority of them are early birds. Lucky for them, and occasionally unfortunate for me, as Twilight sometimes literally drags me out of bed for the morning sessions. Twilight... The fact that Changeling disguised itself as her prompted even further questions and worry, the latter for the mare. Have these creatures been spying on me for a while? Did they know of Twilight's close relationship to Armor and Cadence? Were they planning to harm her in case they've failed to eliminate me? The studious unicorn, along with the rest of my friends, were heading towards Canterlot this very moment. The same location that Queen was targeting. With hope, they'll manage to make it there and back safe and sound. After all, it was me that villain wanted, along with Armor and Cadence. I'll be damned before I endanger Twilight and the rest like that. Though it already seems too late for that... "Hello?! Anyone out here?!" Derpy proceeded to shout up, clearly hoping someone will answer. I noted the distress in her tone. As we turned a corner, the nervous pegasus tried again, "Anyone?! Are we playing hide-and-seek, because this is no time for that! If you are, we'll find you!" Seriously-? "Derpy! Stardust!" "Whooves!" The grey pegasus exclaimed at the sight of our approaching friend, clearly elated to see him. The brown stallion seemed happy to see her too, yet was taken aback by the fierce embrace the mare suddenly engulfed him in. "Thank goodness you're alright!" It took a moment for the Earth Pony to return the gesture, hugging Derpy back. "I should be saying that about you..." The spectacle warranted my small smile. Charming. The two were clearly into one another. Brown eyes then focused on me, Whooves smiling, "And I'm glad to see you're unharmed as well." "Ditto." I nodded, before gesturing to the entire empty streets. "But I'm more concerned with where everyone is." Whooves nodded, as he and Derpy released one another, looking back at the relived pegasus with a grim expression. "We must get inside at once. It's dangerous out here." "Whooves?" "There are creatures roaming the town." The brown stallion explained rather hurriedly, looking ready to drag the mare to safety. Eyes darted around nervously. "They've forced everyone back into their homes. We need to find shelter before we cross them." I could hazard a guess. "All black with bug-like eyes, can change their appearance to look like anyone we know?" Whooves blinked in surprise, "You've seen them then?" "More times than I've preferred to..." "There was one disguised as Twilight at the Golden Oak Library." Derpy explained to her lover- friend, "We chased him out, though. And then left to make sure everypony's okay." The stallion's eyes widened in concern, before placing a hoof on Derpy's shoulder after quickly inspecting the unfazed mare for injuries. "Well, I'm glad you're okay, all the same. I was worried you could've gotten yourself hurt, so I had to make sure." The pegasus beamed. "Nope, not a scratch on me. You don't have to worry too much. Have I ever gotten myself hurt before?" Whooves let out a pained smile, and Derpy realized what she just said before grinning sheepishly, "Forget I said that." ...Yep, totally an item- Triumphant-sounding snarls were heard from behind me. I froze, carefully looking over my shoulder, and then I felt the blood drain from my face. "Oh dear Celestia..." Whooves muttered, fear lacing his normally composed tone. But to be fair, that was entirely justified. Changelings. Changelings everywhere. As the three backed up to one another, the group of minions surrounded us menacingly, eyes glinting and bare sharp teeth showing. This... This wasn't what I was prepared for first thing in the morning, a squadron of Changelings to greet me with clear contempt. It was clear why they were here, and I felt a shiver down my spine at the thought of my friends behind me getting hurt because of my own actions. That said, I wasn't going to allow that to happen. Swallowing this fear, my hooves stepped forward, narrowed eyes focused firmly on the Changeling's challenging own. "You made a grave mistake coming here, Changelings." I addressed the entire group, who didn't seem fazed at all by the threat. "I'll make sure your Queen at least partially recognizes you after I'm through with you." It was Whooves who spoke up, rather than the minions. "Stardust, you're not actually thinking of taking them all on, are you?!" The stallion asked in frantic disbelief, and I felt a hoof behind me. "We're severely outnumbered, not to mention you don't look in the best of shape." He must've noticed my rather limping state. And I refrained from glaring at the stallion for acknowledging my pained body, out-loud, to the entire crowd of Changelings. They responded with hungry grins. Let them underestimate me. I slowly removed my weighted cape off, taking another step forward as the fabric made a rather noisy impact to the ground. Let them think they have the advantage- "[BEEP]!" A wave of new pain coursed through my body, paralyzing all of my bones as I hissed at the new sensation. What the [BEEP]?! Where did this pain come from?! "Son of a [BEEP]!" The exclamation even startled the Changelings, who took a step back warily, before grinning in realization. "Stardust!" My limbs shook wildly, my body refused to obey me. Teeth grind and my eyes clenched shut at the new experience. Jesus Christ! Where was this new pain emerging from? The second I took a step forward after removing my cape- ...Ah. It must've been holding itself in until I removed the heavy fabric off me, building up until the valve was turned. And now I'm suffering the consequences for wearing the damn thing all day and night, while I'm surrounded by [BEEP] Changelings! Who were more than delighted to see me in this state, grinning gleefully at the full advantage presented to them. "Stardust!" Derpy yelled in distress. "What's wrong?!" "Pain... Too much pain." I managed to answer, glaring with all the hate I could muster towards the smug creatures. "It's me you want... Leave them out of this." "Stardust, no-!" "Do with me as you please." If this was the end, then I won't allow anyone else to join me. Let the ponies live their lives peacefully without my constant intervention. It was my fault they're here to begin with, and now I must pay the consequences for my actions. With what little strength I could muster, I kept myself steady, head tall against the Changelings. "I'd rather die than allow you to hurt those I care about." The creatures were more than eager to oblige, stepping forward dangerously, "Stardust..." I heard Derpy say rather quietly, as though disbelieving of the situation. And while there was still time, as the Changelings looked as though they wanted to draw it out as long as possible. "Derpy... Doctor..." I began, closing my eyes in preparation. "You two and everyone else I've met have all been amazing friends... It was nice knowing you..." "Please, don't harm him!" Whooves pleaded futility. "He's our friend! Don't do this!" As he said this, the blackness that coated my vision was lighting up in dark green, indicating the minions of Queen Mephiles were about to attack. Cerys... Twilight... I'm sorry- Yelps of surprise and pain cut me off what would've been my final thoughts. My eyes quickly opened at the noises as the Changelings reeled back, shock overtaking their sinister features. Stains of various fruit and vegetables were being thrown directly into their faces over me, forcing them to back off. What...? "Don't you dare harm our friends!" "Thinking of hurting them? Not while we have anything to say about it!" Wiping off the remains of the healthy food was futile, as more was hurtled right into their faces, decorating their disdainful features into art. It was clearly effective, as the minions slowly withdrew from the onslaught of your five-a-day. That was then two familiar mares stood between me. "As our friend here once told us; true courage isn't about being brave." Bon Bon began. "But being afraid and facing your fears anyway." Lyra finished evenly, both ponies looming more intense than I've ever seen them. What the hell was going on? Yet as I looked back and forth, more recognizable ponies stood with them. Derpy, Whooves, Vinyl, and even Big Mac. The former two looked nervous yet determined anyway. The head-bobbing unicorn appeared calm and collected, while the red stallion glared rather fiercely at the unnerved Changelings. "C'mon, let's show these clowns what happens when someone messes with our friends!" Bon Bon cried. "Eeyup." ...Excellent contribution there, Big Mac. Yet the six ponies halted hesitantly as the group of Changelings immediately changed forms, reflecting their appearances flawlessly. "Er, how do we...?" Lyra began uncertainly. I sighed tiredly. "The ones that are sneering at you." "Oh! Got it!" And what followed had to be the most surreal and hilarious battle scene I've ever witnessed. The six ponies made certain to keep the Changelings away from me, giving me time to recover. Hopefully it'll be sooner than later, as I was rather itching for a fight myself now, the ancestral legacy calling for battle. Lyra and Bon Bon worked off one another flawlessly, synchronizing their attacks as though they were one being. The cream Earth Pony back-hoofed any Changeling charging at the unicorn while Lyra magically hurled all nearby objects towards towards those aiming at Bon Bon, both standing back-to-back and uniting their attacks occasionally. With each successful hit the two smiled and winked at one another, efficiently dealing with their group of enemies as though they were child's play. ...I ship it. Derpy, meanwhile, was being her usual clumsy self, even in battle. But that was working for her instead of the opposite; the frustrated Changelings kept on crashing into one another with objects landing on top of them by the pegasus's lack of stability. The grey mare knew she was just being a huge inconvenience towards her foes, and was reveling in it. Even to the point of a large barrel dropping on six Changeling's heads after the mare caused them to fly into one another. Ouch... Whooves was... Well just being himself. As in mindlessly rambling on about many of his scientific research and theories. And, surprise surprise, it was working! His opponents was letting out moans of pain, clutching their heads as the stallion wouldn't stop talking. A smirk crossed my features. Clearly inspired off the Doctor. Vinyl was preoccupied listening to her music... and dancing. Dancing in a way that was fighting off the Changelings in an impressive manner. The blue-haired DJ-glasses-wearing unicorn effectively dodged, swerved around and even tripped her assaulting foes without breaking a beat, posing here and there in her own smug victory. Defeated by music. They'd give the Sirens a run for their money. Finally, Big Macintosh was busy being a tank; literally pile-driving through his opponents. There was no stopping him, the large red stallion either rammed into the yelping minions or swatted them away like flies. Both invisible brows of mine raised to considerable heights at the effortless work he was doing. I suppose working in a farm since birth would of course make someone like him frightfully strong. The battle lasted for over five minutes, before the Changelings regrouped. As for the six ponies, they looked quite exhausted themselves. Can't fault them; they weren't fighters, despite their best efforts. Though to their credit, the invading Changelings didn't look so fresh themselves. Both sides were breathing heavily, save for Vinyl, who continued bobbing her head up and down while smiling at her quarry. A group of over twenty minions against seven ponies, the Changelings glanced at one another, as though silently communicating. My recovering body, the aching slowly fading minute by minute, tensed as the group of minions suddenly grinned, standing in line of one another. "Get ready, they're going to try something!" No [BEEP] Whooves. Around me the four mares and two stallions prepared themselves, ready for whatever their foes were going to try next. No... No, I won't allow them to get hurt because of me. As one by one the black horns lit up menacingly, I grit my teeth, forcing my hoofs to step forward again. Ow... Ow... Ow... It took a second too late for my friend to notice what I was doing. "Stardust, no-!" The combined energy blast fired, and I brought my two forward limbs up in defense, taking in the full front of the assault. A large green light enveloped my field and vision, and my eyes squinted at the blinding light, feeling my body being pushed back at the force of the blast, the recovering aches returning with tremendous pain. No... No...! I won't give up! I won't give in! I. Will. Not. Submit! With all the strength I could possibly muster, my limbs pushed forward, breaking apart the magical blast into green nothingness. And I wasn't stopping there. As the smoke cleared, I was greeted by shocked and slightly terrified looking Changelings, bug eyes widened as they began stepping away in retreat. When I've only just begun? Not likely. Stretching my two arms as wide as possible, hoping this counterattack will work, I matched their sneer with a raised forceful voice, "Get out of my town!" Concluded by clapping my two hoofs as hard as possible. For a moment, nothing happened. Yet the deathly silence was immediately broken as the shockwave released from my hoofs, impacting into the yelling Changelings. The strong forced current swept up the minions of the Queen without effort. I couldn't quite believe my eyes, as the strong wind created by my own two hands - or hoofs, whichever - swept away the protesting Changelings into the air, and as far from Ponyville as possible. It wasn't until they faded away completely from distance that I finally put my own hoofs down to rest. "Always wanted to do that..." And I did it. I actually, did it! If there was enough energy for me to fist the air in victory, I would do so. But right now, I was extremely exhausted. Yet before my body could collapse from the exerted power, two ponies quickly rushed to my side, helping me maintain my balance. "Easy there." Whooves said in a comforting manner. Yet as I met both his and Big Mac's eyes, I saw nothing but shock and awe towards me. "You've been keeping secrets from us, my friend." "Eeyup." The red stallion agreed. Before I could respond, my vision was then greeted by Lyra and Derpy. "That was awesome!" The lime unicorn exclaimed with wonder, beaming at me though those golden eyes reflected clear curiosity and awe. "How did you do that?" Derpy inquired, barely containing her own excitement. "I've never seen a pony do any of those things before. Are you some kind of prodigy?" Any kind of explanation I could get was again interrupted, this time by Bon Bon. "Impressive as that was, you've missed one, Stardust." Turning to her, we all spotted the lone Changeling nearby, clearly dazed and vainly trying to stand out of the food stand. The cream Earth Pony stared down the minion, making sure it stays still. Perfect. "Whoa there! Don't overexert yourself." Too late for that, Doctor. Pushing myself gently off the two stallion's support, my dizzy hooves moved towards the trapped Changeling. And, ignoring its sneer, my front hoof reached out and grabbed the thing by the neck. "Stardust-" I glanced at Bon Bon before she could continue. She hesitated, before allowing me to proceed. My eyes stared into the Changeling's own, gaining its complete and undivided attention. "I have a message for your Queen." I began quietly, my venomous tone rising with every sentence. "I know what she's planning, and it will not succeed. I will stop her, and I will protect everyone I care about from her. I'm giving her one chance; stay away from the wedding, or else I won't be so merciful. Tell her she's incurred the wrath of the Twilight Warrior, and will pay severely if she doesn't do as I say. I am Stardust Balance... and I look after my friends." Concluding with shoving the minion on the floor, I inclined to the air, "Now get out of my sight." The Changeling wasted no time in obliging, wings fluttering with as much speed as they could muster, retreating into the cloudy blue sky above. If Whatever-The-[BEEP]-Her-Name-Was has any common sense, she'll heed my warning and stay away from Cadence and Armor's wedding. Feeling multiple eyes on me, I looked back to face my audience, opening my muzzle before I noticed exactly how big a crowd I've gathered. The entirety of Ponyville. All staring at me, as though I was something they've never seen before. Silence took over the air, as I found myself unable to speak with all this attention focused on me. ...Awkward. Thankfully, that tensions was broken by none other than Derpy herself. The grey pegasus began clapping slowly, and then wildly, as though she watched the most entertaining spectacle in her life. Copying her actions was Whooves, beaming at me along with the mare. Then Bon Bon and Lyra. Then Big Mac. Then Vinyl. Followed by the Cakes who were with the crowd. Pretty soon, I found myself, along with the others, being applauded by all of Ponyville. "So, the 'Twilight Warrior', huh?" After the morning battle against the invading species, we were pulled through the cheering crowd back to Sugarcube Corner, where the owners quickly steered everyone else out to give us time to rest from our ordeal. Needless to say, I was more than grateful. The two ponies tended to any of our injuries, which were very little, save for the bruises hiding beneath my back due to wearing the cape for so long. Derpy wasted no time in getting her favourite muffins, and I simply requested a bottle of soda. Soda always helps. "Yes well..." I began with a polite cough, doing my bets to ignore the observing audience outside through the windows. "It's something I always wanted to call myself for a very long time." And in that situation it felt... right. "I like it." Bon Bon complimented, nodding in approval. "Me too!" Lyra. "Me three!" Derpy. "Eeyup." Didn't need to say who said that then. Whooves smiled thinly, sipping his own drink of tea. "It was quite an ordeal, I have to say. Never have I ever put myself in danger like that in my life." "What about the time we went exploring through the Everfree Forest?" The stallion almost choked at Derpy's innocent question, avoiding our curious glances, "Yes well, the less said about that little adventure the better I think, Derpy..." "Looks like I'm not the only one keeping secrets." I commented lightly, the six of us, save for Vinyl, chuckling at poor Whooves's expense. "But, I'll be honest, seeing you all fight like that was impressive, and completely unexpected. To say I was taken by surprise would be an understatement." "We could say the same thing about you, Stardust." Bon Bon replied casually, regarding me curiously. "Indeed." Whooves concurred, relieved the subject about him was removed. "Never have I witnessed a pony not only block a powerful combined spell, and create a shockwave powerful enough to blow away a group of ponies like that. How was that achieved?" Hah. After everything we went through today, they most likely deserved to know the truth. Gulping my drink of fresh cool soda, I responded first with a shrug, "Well, it's not something I understand completely just yet, but apparently this power of mine stems from balance itself." The ponies blinked at the confession. "Balance?" Lyra echoed. I nodded, proceeding to tell more before Mrs Cupcake opened the door to the store, prompting us to see the new visitor. Really, I should've seen this coming, yet I was taken aback regardless by the arrival of the Mayor of Ponyville herself. The aged Earth Pony immediately spotted us, walking towards our table while Mrs Cupcake closed the door before the crowd could follow the Mayor in. "Mayor!" Bon Bon said in surprise, before nodding politely. "Good morning." The light brown mare nodded back, addressing all of us as she spoke, "It seems Twilight Sparkle and her friends aren't the only ones capable of showing bravery in the face of danger." There was pride in her tone, "In their absence, you seven have fought valiantly against those monstrous invaders, defending our dear citizens without fear. On behalf of Ponyville, you have our gratitude." An air of modesty elapsed the table. "Aw shucks, it was nothing." Derpy said while beaming, clearly adoring the praise by the Mayor of her hometown. "I am inclined to disagree." The Mayor - does she even have a proper name, or was she just a Time Lady in disguise? - smiled humouredly. "There will be a ceremony at Town Hall this afternoon, to reward you for your courage and protecting the fair residents of Ponyville. I trust you will all attend?" The others looked at one another gleefully. "Are you kidding? Count me in!" Lyra said happily, while the others nodded. Save for I. "A tempting offer, Mayor, but one I must decline." Multiple shocked eyes rested on me. "What? But why not?!" Derpy exclaimed, as though getting a reward from Town Hall was the greatest achievement anyone could receive. "Because I don't deserve it." That was the simple truth of the matter. As they frowned in confusion, I clarified, unable to contain the shame in my voice. "It was me those Changelings were after, and by pursuing me I put all of you in danger. It's my fault they were even here to begin with, and I accept full responsibility for it." Yes, it was all my fault. Not one shred of doubt about that. Because of me, those Changelings invaded Ponyville, targeting me and potentially my friends. It was my actions that gained their Queen's attention, and my friends almost suffered because of it. Some friend I am... "Stardust..." Bon Bon began, prompting me to meet her blue forgiving gaze, "Whether you are the one to blame or not, no longer matters. We've stopped those creatures before they could hurt anyone. And you were the one who cleared them away for good. The fact remains, we, as friends, look out for one another. Either if they were targeting you alone, did you think we were just going to let them hurt you?" "Well no but-" "Bon's right!" Lyra spoke up next, determination in her tone, "We've always got your back, no matter what, Stardust! Just as we know you've got ours! Right guys?" "That's right!" "Oh I agree, yes." "Eeyup." "Ya see?" Lyra continued after everyone said or expressed their agreements, "So what if they were after you and you alone? We'd help you out without question!" ...These ponies... I swear... "Thank you, my friends." They smiled at my sincere gratitude, and I couldn't resist smiling back at their loyalty and friendship. "Though while I still blame myself for all this happening in the first place, I am forever grateful that I can rely on all of you without fault." Lyra winked, "What are friends for?" I remained adamant about accepting no reward for saving the town along with my friends. But I was there to observe as they humbly accepted their gifts by the Mayor in front of the cheering crowd. Basically trophies of courage. Eh, I had no use for a trophy anyway. But the Mayor insisted I at least be rewarded for helping Ponyville somehow, so resorted in, giving me the peace I needed all day. Thus spending the entire day relaxing on my favourite hill, reading a fictional book which I randomly picked out from the library. Now I currently lied down observing the yellow sky as the sun began setting on this eventful day. The Mayor requested of her people that I not be disturbed until tomorrow, giving me ample time to rest after today's exhausting battle. Funny how this all happened while the Mane Six had departed to Canterlot. Coincidence? Were the Changelings aware of their capabilities, and waited until they left before striking? It seemed plausible. Closing my eyes, a sigh escaped me. When will it end? With the wedding I hope. I don't think the Changelings have even been this much of a threat during the show. From what I understand, they only appeared in the season two finale. That's it. And if I couldn't return home by then, that means the next threat will be... Well, I'm in no hurry then. He always was my favourite villain of MLP- Hm? The light my eyelids protected me from was blocked. A cloud? Opening them, the last thing I expected to see was Twilight's amused expression, purple eyes sparkling with that warmness I hadn't realized I missed until now. "Exhausting day?" The unicorn inquired humouredly, stepping back to allow me to sit upwards. "You could say that." I replied evenly, stretching my tired limbs. Beside me was the cape I refused to adorn for the rest of the day, not after that morning. "Well I did warn you wearing magically weighted clothing will tire you out than usual." If only you knew the truth of things, my dear. "Yes you did." Followed by a groan as my back expressed pain again. "Are you alright?" I heard a concerned Twilight ask from behind. "My back's bruised a little, nothing to worry about." Yet knowing Twilight, she won't take it lying down. And my presumption was flawlessly correct. "Let me see." I didn't bother protesting this time, after today's event; seeing Twilight again was enough to improve my mood. ...Gah! "Keep still." The unicorn demanded lightly, as I felt a warm hoof brush the back of my fur, followed by something incredibly cold touching the pained areas. An icepack, I assume. "Typical, I leave for a full day and night and already you injure yourself. Though I'm as much to blame here too..." "Don't believe that, Twilight." I said in-between the stings. "This - Ump! - It was my choice to wear the thing all night." A pause, my eyes widened as I realized my folly, before disapproval and disbelief leaked from Twilight's voice. "Seriously, Jack? Are you trying to make me worry?" "Not intentionally..." I could imagine the mare behind me shaking her head, "What am I going to do with you...?" "Pat me on the back for my efforts?" "If only that were possible in your state." I chuckled softly, "I've missed you, Twilight." Another pause, before the stinging icepack touched my back again. "I've only been gone for a full day, Jack..." Instead of responding to that, I realized now probably wasn't the time to inform the mare of today's events. Nah, I'll leave that for tomorrow... if I remember to do so. "How was the trip?" At the abrupt change of subject, Twilight replied without hesitation, "Oh, it was... quite eventful." I shuddered at the freezing pack of ice cubes pressing against my furry backside. "That sounds intriguing." And the mare indulged the conversation further, describing the events that traversed on the train all the way to Canterlot. How the Cakes entry... well, cake, was partially eaten in the middle of the night, and it was up to Inspector Pie and Sherlock Sparkle to solve the case. And during the day the investigation worsened when the other baked entries were eaten off as well. In the end, the first case was solved by Twilight - shocking - revealing that Rainbow Dash, Rarity and Fluttershy ate part of the large cake each. As for the other entries? Inspector Pie cracked that case wide open; turns out, the other contestants devoured one another's food entries. So with what little pieces of the baked goods they had left, they combined their food together. And when they got to the contest... "We came in second." Twilight concluded, not sounding the least bit bitter about it. "But we managed to still make the combined work delectable, all the same. The Cakes were happy that many loved their work, and forgave our friends for failing to restrain their hunger." Really now...? "Sorry to hear about the cake..." Thank God she was too preoccupied to notice the rising smile on my muzzle. "There's nothing to be sorry for. Besides, Pinkie ate the whole thing before the judges could try a piece." Twilight responded, probably shrugged. "There's always next year, at least." Yeah, sure... "So, who did win then?" "Hmm, actually, I'm not sure. We never saw the victor, but apparently his entry was the 'food of legend,' according to the judge when he tasted it." "Not a name was given?" "None at all, the baker wanted to remain anonymous. so he sent a friend over to accept the prize in his stead." Is that so? My smile was fully evolving into an evil grin, as my eyes spotted the small figure of the dragon walking up the hill. "So, riddle me this Sherlock; what other bakers do you know in Ponyville?" Twilight paused, again, before I felt another sting against my back. "Hm, well aside from the Cakes, there's Pinkie, Granny Smith, you-" "And have you seen Spike all day?" "No, I remember him saying the day before that he had business to attend to at Canterlot, top secret by Princess Celestia herself. Why do you ask-? ...Wait a minute." "Hmhmhmhmhmhm..." Now I was chuckling evilly, as the gears started turning in the smart mare's head. "...You didn't." Oh yes I did! "What place, Spike?" I asked the approaching lizard by way of greeting. "First place, Stardust." Spike responded when he reached us, holding up the almost empty plate with a blue ribbon attached to it. "The judges loved it, even Princess Celestia." Of course they did. "Well done Spike, have the last piece as reward for your efforts." The dragon saluted happily, before the devouring the final piece of the cake. As I nodded proudly, Twilight spoke up in disbelief, "I can't believe you, Jack..." Fully inciting my laughter. "You entered the contest without my knowledge?" "Hahahaha! Planned it the moment you first mentioned it." I gestured to the burping lizard. "Asked Spike to deliver my entry the day before, to surprise you all." "Well, what did you bake?" "A fruit-brownie." "A... what?" "Combination of two of my favourite baked treats." I love brownies, and I love fruitcake. Throw that [BEEP] together, add in some delicate chocolate sauce, and we have gold! "I thought 'why not?' And decided to make something myself for the contest." "Even though the Cakes were hoping to enter first place themselves?" "To be fair, Twilight, it is a competition. You can't expect to win off the bat." I shrugged, the grin remaining on my muzzle. Now I felt much better after today's occurrence. "Plus, I think it's rather a testament as to how successful my baking is." "...I'm not sure whether to be ashamed or proud of you." Why not both? The mare obviously shook her head from behind me, and I felt another sting on my back. Gah! "Congratulations though, for winning first place." At least she sounded sincere. Then today's earlier events popped up in my mind. "So... nothing went wrong then, at the contest?" "Aside from the dilemma on the train, none. Why?" Oh thank goodness. "Just checking." And while we're on the subject. "Here, Spike." The full dragon slowly acknowledged me, patting his stomach in satisfaction. While I'm glad he enjoyed it, there were more pressing matters. Picking up the rolled-up scroll lying on my cape beside me, I passed the parchment to the curious lizard. "Send this to Celestia, ASAP." "Princess Celestia, Jack..." "We're not in the library right now, Twilight, I'm obligated to address her as I please." The sting felt worse, the cloth pushing harder into my bruise. "Goddamn... Fair play Twilight." In the midst of our argument, Spike sent the letter... And just two minutes after nothing but silence, the infant dragon burped out a new parchment, and I quickly snatched it before the surprised Spike could possibly read it. Swiftly unrolling it, I read the contents. Stardust, It is imperative you depart for Canterlot first thing tomorrow. This recent attack you've informed me about has escalated matters. If four friends are potentially endangered, then the situation is more worse than I've imagined. There will be additional protection for the upcoming royal event, but I've made it clear you are not to be suspected. It appears you have a much larger role in this than I've considered earlier. I hope you understand the seriousness of the situation, and leave for Canterlot immediately in the following morning. Mark my words, the Changelings will be stopped before they can damage the wedding. I will ensure Twilight and the others will be protected in your absence. With warmest regards, - Princess Celestia. ...Well, seems I can't catch a break just yet. "'Changelings?'" Gah! Forgot Twilight was right behind me. I quickly folded up the letter before the curious unicorn could read more over my shoulder. But that didn't stop her from walking around to face me, staring at me with a raised skeptic invisible brow. "Is there something you want to tell me?" Twilight asked rather rhetorically. "Not really." "Oh, because what the Princess wrote to you seemed awfully concerning." The mare pointed out with a tinge of dryness. "And it will be resolved in no time, trust me." I said reassuringly, yet that didn't seem to soften Twilight's expression in the least. I sighed, "It;s nothing you need to worry about-" "'I will ensure Twilight and the others will be protected in your absence'." The intelligent unicorn paraphrased. "That's clearly something to be worried about. Jack, what is going on?" ...I was afraid of this. Now Twilight was most likely going to get herself involved, insisting she accompanies me to Canterlot so we can deal with this menace together. Well to that I say 'Hell no'. Not that I didn't have faith in the mare, but I'd rather she remained blissfully ignorant altogether, and enjoy her brother's wedding without anything, or anyone, ruining it. "Jack, if you and our friends are in danger, you need to be honest." But that seems quite too late now. Her eyes were both serious and pleading, as if begging me to trust her... God dammit. "It's... something I've been dealing with for a long time." I confessed, and Twilight nodded for me to continue, both she and Spike attentive, "There's a threat looming over Canterlot- perhaps all of Equestria - and I've seemed to have gained its attention. Three times it's been after me now." "Why didn't you tell us?" Twilight inquired, sounding a little hurt and concerned by the truth, "We could've helped you-" "Because it's my fault this menace is targeting me, and by extension my friends. I'll be damned before I allow any of my friends to get caught up in the middle because of it." "Even so, if this threat is so serious, we can help!" "You have your own studies to focus on, Twilight-" "My studies can be set aside until my friends are safe." Twilight retorted hotly, eyes burning with a intensity that made my own spine shiver. "Whatever it is you're facing, we can - and will - face it together." Spike nodded in agreement, face expressing firm determination just like Twilight's. But still, I wasn't losing this debate easily. "Not this time, Twilight. This threat I must face and defeat alone." For the sake of keeping my promise, and protecting those I care about, I will face that fiend by myself. As the mare opened her mouth to argue back, I cut her off quickly, "Do you trust me, Twilight?" "I- Of course." She nodded sincerely, taken aback by the question. "Then would you keep this promise; do not interfere, no matter what happens?" "Jack-" "Promise me, Twilight." Our stares were even, neither giving above ground. Twilight was persistent in helping her friends, just as I was adamant in dealing with situations I'm partially responsible for alone. Crysa-Something invaded my hometown by sending her minions, which means enough is enough. I won't let that happen again. And I won't let anyone stop me otherwise. Not even Twilight. Eventually, one of us gave in. And thankfully, it wasn't I. Twilight sighed, glaring at the ground heatedly. "You can be so damn frustrating sometimes, Jack..." ...Did Twilight Sparkle just say 'damn'? Yet her dark purple eyes again locked with my blue-green orbs, with that same determination despite her reluctance. "I'll indulge you, this one time. But if you're biting off more than you can chew, then we're helping you." "Okay then-" "And if we don't hear from you in the next few days, we're coming after you." "Twilight-" "No arguments." ...I sighed. Fair enough, as long as Twilight promises to not interfere until absolutely required. "But please." Her tone softened. "Be safe." "Knowing me, it's unlikely." At her glare, I smiled slightly. "I'll try my best, okay?" When Twilight nodded slowly, I began to stand on my four hoofs again, before being engulfed in a firm embrace by the unicorn herself. "Sometimes I hate you for making worry like this..." Hearing that uncertain tone incited me to return the hug, my voice whispering in a comforting voice, "I'll be fine, Twilight, I won't let her win..." No question about it, tomorrow is the day. The wedding approaches rapidly, I can feel it. And that Queen will be stopped before her plans come to fruition. If not by me, then by Twilight anyway. But while I have the opportunity. This is the final confrontation. And I will win. Chapter Fifty-Two: Here comes the Bride Chapter Fifty-Two: Here comes the Bride Celestia wasn't kidding about tightened security. Even the train had to be checked out by a guard station before proceeding into the protected Canterlot. And by protected I meant that quite literally; a giant-[BEEP] pink bubble was covering the entire kingdom, obviously a defense mechanism. How exactly this magic bubble will protect us against an onslaught of Changelings, I have no clue. Hopefully, it'll work regardless. And then was the welcoming committee. Guards patrolled everywhere, and few citizens were seen outside. Must be an early curfew, or perhaps they were frightened of the looming threat. The moment I stepped off the train, I was flanked by a squadron of unicorn guards, informing me that I was to be escorted to the castle immediately. Knowing that time was off the essence, and anyday now the wedding will arrive and that Queen will strike, I allowed the guards to accompany me. Until arriving to the entrance of the castle, flanked by even more guards. And numerous spears pointed in my direction, inciting my invisible raised brow. Spears? Seriously? Of all weapons, they choose spears? Why not swords, or crossbows? Oh right, this was a kids show. But a sword was as evenly deadly as a spear, and their choice of weapons confuses me more about what era Equestria was trying to pick even further. From the top, guarding the entrance to the castle with his guards, stood Shining Armor himself, who ordered his men to stand down upon recognizing me. Then he walked off from sight, presumably making his way down to greet me. While doing so, I moved forward, intending to meet the stallion ASAP and sort all this out before the day of the wedding itself. Exiting the entrance was the white unicorn himself, briskly walking towards me with full stride and posture of a royal elite, adorning light purple armor with gold outlines, along with a gladiator-style helmet that looked admittingly embarrassing. Ah, all business-like, thus displaying the seriousness of the situation. "Stardust, I'm glad to see you've arrived safe and sound." He said by way of greeting. I shook his offered hoof, nodding with him, "And I'm glad to see you're well, Armor, though I wish this meeting would've been under more pleasant circumstances." "The feeling's mutual." Armor stepped aside and inclined his head, gesturing for me to walk beside him. I obliged. "We have much to discuss." The image of yesterday's Ponyville invasion sprung to mind. "You don't know the half of it." The conversation began with the well-beings of those close to us. Armor stated that Cadence was fine as usual, though understandably nervous and apprehensive with both the wedding and the potential invasion of their enemies. But aside from that, they had no plans to postpone their special day any further. In turn, I informed the stallion how his sister and my friends were doing, reassuring him that they were safe and the Changelings have yet to target them. "Otherwise, had they not been at Canterlot yesterday, those things would've attacked them as well." I commented. "When the Changelings invaded Ponyville yesterday." That seemed to grind Armor to a direct halt. I was only a few steps further ahead before noticing he had ceased walking, looking behind me at his stunned expression. "The Changelings attacked Ponyville?" ...He wasn't aware? "You mean you didn't know?" Armor shook his head, "No, all I heard from Princess Celestia was that there was an incident yesterday which warranted your presence here." His blue eyes narrowed, "What happened?" Of course, obviously worried for his sister. I nodded while he caught up, resuming our walk around the castle. "Yesterday morning, the Changelings invaded Ponyville and forced everyone to retreat to their homes. One disguised itself as Twilight to lure me in a false sense of security, and I would've fallen for it if a friend of mine hadn't helped me realize the truth." Glancing to my right, I noted the tightened expression on Armor's face. The thought of one of those things taking the form of his own sibling must be unnerving to him. "Go on." I obliged, "Me and some others managed to chase the Changelings out of town before anyone could get hurt. It was clear that I was their target, thus myself endangering my friends and an entire town of innocent bystanders." Yes, I was still regretful over that. But Armor was having none of it, evidently deciphering the bitterness in my tone over the last sentence. "It's as you say, no one was hurt. I'm glad you drove those unwelcome visitors out of Ponyville. And relieved that Twilight wasn't there at the time." Then his normally friendly tone hardened, "But still, I can't believe she would go to that such great lengths... It just shows how desperate Chrysalis is to disrupt the wedding." Desperate indeed. Though something still bugs me, not about that villain, but a certain white alicorn. Why didn't Celestia inform Armor about the attack on Ponyville? Did she deem it irrelevant? Did she desire for her Captain to focus on his own wedding rather than worry about the well-being of his own sibling? Passing by two guards holding more of the obsolete weapons, I raised a brow, "Any reason your guards have spears as their primary weapon today?" "They're more effective against aerial opponents." "Ever considered crossbows?" Armor threw me a humoured glance, "Princess Celestia deems them too violent. And I'm inclined to agree with her on that." He shrugged at my snort. "Besides, with luck, we won't have to use them, if we stop Chrysalis in her tracks." Fair enough. "And the big shield protecting the kingdom?" "Created by yours truly." Hm? The white stallion smiled, "It may not look that way, but as we speak I'm controlling the forcefield surrounding Canterlot by my own magic." ...Interesting. Yet his white horn doesn't seem to be lighting up at all. There's just, however, one flaw to this I'm spotting. "Why isn't Celestia doing that instead? Isn't it draining your energy if you're going to do this twenty-four seven?" He shrugged, "It's a little daunting, I will admit. But as Captain of the Royal Guard, it is my duty to protect all citizens of Canterlot, even when my own wedding approaches. I won't allow myself to become distracted when I must focus on the name of peace." Huh, that's admirable of you, Captain. Seeing my impressed look, Armor smiled rather modestly. "I can be passionate about these things." "Clearly." I smiled slightly, both in amusement and respect. "Your utter devotion to serve and protect the fair ponies of Canterlot is nothing short of admirable, Armor. Twilight's very lucky to have the perfect role model to look up to." That incited the unicorn to laugh lightly, "I'm hardly perfect, I just do my best." I smirked, commenting dryly, "Yep, as if there wasn't further evidence needed that you're the sibling of Twilight Sparkle, all right." Armor opened his mouth to reply, before a familiar feminine voice interjected, "Pardon me if I'm interrupting on your conversation." And before us stood the Princess of Love herself, raising an invisible brow coolly towards us, "But I've been looking all over for you, my betrothed." ...Huh, odd. There wasn't the typical warmness in her voice whenever addressing her lover. Perhaps Cadence really was on edge, as Armor claimed. Or perhaps something else was going on, something that I've slightly suspected as I rode the train to Canterlot. I'll need more evidence beforehand before confirming that assumption, though. "Sorry, my love. I've just been greeting Stardust here." Armor nodded in my direction. Cold eyes met mine, and I detected something flashing in them for a split-second. "He's here to help us keep the wedding on track." "To be more specific." I spoke up, meeting "Cadence's" stare evenly. "I'm here to stop Queen Syphilis in her tracks, once and for all." She frowned, but it seemed more curious than hostile. "And how, might I inquire, do you intend on doing that?" "I have my ways." I replied smoothly. Come on, reveal yourself here and now, your Majesty. Maybe if I keep subtly provoking her, she might slip up and this will all be over with in time for tea. "Suffice to say, I have every intention on derailing her plans without delay." "That may be harder than you can imagine." "I enjoy a challenge." From the corner of my eye, Armor observed the two of us with a frown, as though trying to uncover the reason the mare and I were speaking to one another in a cold manner. You may have fooled them, if you truly are her, my dear, but at least someone here knows of your plans precisely. She then smiled thinly. "Very well, you're very confident in your abilities, for an Earth Pony. I look forward to seeing how you will stop this vile menace in time for mine and Shining's special day." I smirked lightly, accepting the veiled challenge presented to me. "I'll try not to disappoint. This event is suppose to be spectacular and perfect. It'd be a shame if something were to... happen to prevent it." Those eyes glinted again. "We'll see." A short pause, the pair of us having a stare down before Armor cleared his throat, walking towards his supposed betrothed. Those cold challenging eyes... Those didn't belong to Cadence in the least. In the short time I've know the alicorn, she was a warm, compassionate individual who care for all life around her, and wouldn't treat anyone with disdain unless for good reason. Those eyes always reflected a gentle caring soul who only wants to make everyone happy. And so far, there's nothing I've done yet to warrant the clear callous attitude towards me. I've done my best to keep Twilight and the others out of harm's way so far. Wasn't that enough? I still needed solid proof though, before confirming my theory that this was indeed Queen Mephiles standing before us, in disguise of Armor's beloved. Who knows, perhaps Cadence was only behaving this way because of emotional distress. As they say: Innocent until proven guilty. "Stardust, you wouldn't mind if I speak with Cadence in private, would you?" Armor requested politely, glancing at his beloved with concern. I nodded, though a part of me was reluctant to even leave Armor in possible danger. "I shall leave you to it, I have somewhere to go, anyway." That said, I slowly turned and made my way back down the hallway, my destination clear. It was time for a chat with Celestia. Typical. First time I ever decided, willingly, to approach the alicorn with a plan to save her kingdom, and she's not even in the throne room. An annoyed frown creased my features, wondering where on Earth - Equestria - that incompetent ruler has gone this time. With the royal wedding arriving in a matter of days, you'd think Celestia, of all ponies, would be around to partake or even host the important event. And not just her, but the entire throne room in general. No guards, no servants, not even Luna. Where was Luna even? Sleeping for tonight? Is that what she mainly did during the day? If so, understandable. But what was Celestia doing if not sitting her arse on that throne of hers all day doing [BEEP] all? Hopefully the mare was at least helping prepare the wedding herself, practically, as in actually lending a hoof and setting up the wedding decorations with her bare royal hoofs. "Is there a problem sir?" A polite posh voice inquired behind me. Turning around, I faced one of the many servants occupying this castle. A stallion in formal attire, regarding me with a cool calm gaze. I nodded, inclining my head behind towards the throne, "Actually, yes, I was hoping to see your ruler." "My apologies, sir, but the Princess is currently preoccupied monitoring the skies of Equestria for any incoming threat." He nodded to the nearby window on the right. "See for yourself, the Princess stands atop the tallest tower of the castle." Obliging, I moved to the spot the shorter stallion suggested, eyes roaming around outside before spotting the alicorn on the tower's balcony... And then I had to squint to make sure my eyes weren't just playing a crude trick on me. "She's looking through a telescope for any oncoming threat..." "Yes sir." "A telescope." "Indeed sir." "When the Changelings could attack Canterlot at any angle." "...Yes sir." I sighed at Celestia's clear ludicrous plan. A telescope? A [BEEP] telescope? That was her method of monitoring for Changeling activity? Hey, here's an idea: how about having a handful of guards scour the skies through and around Canterlot. But no, that mare can't seem to form coherent thought. Why Twilight looked up to her was beyond me. "Would you like me to inform her you are seeking her out, sir?" My glanced at the obedient servant, before shaking my head. I'd rather not let some poor employee suffer walking all the way to that side of the castle on my behalf. "No, I'll go to her myself, thank you." "Very good sir. I'm sure the Princess wouldn't mind the interruption." No, I bet she wouldn't. The polite stallion paused before leaving the room, looking back at me once more. "Oh, and in case you are unaware, sir, your temporary quarters are prepared for you, alongside your attire for the royal wedding. You should find it in your room." Attire? Well that makes sense, if I'm attending this wedding I'll need to look presentable and suiting for it. I nodded, "Thank you." The servant bowed formally and departed, leaving me back to my thoughts. So, Armor's the one maintaining the shield around Canterlot, while Celestia looks through a bloody telescope. You know, I understand and respect Armor's devotion to protecting the residents of this kingdom, but this was his wedding coming up. He should be resting, preparing for the special day of his life without such a clearly daunting task on his shoulders. The pressures of a royal wedding, his own mind you, would already be enough to tip over a man, or stallion. Armor was incredibly strong-willed if this wasn't all getting to him. But regardless, it should be Celestia, with all her critically acclaimed powerful magic, maintaining the forcefield. Let Armor rest for God's sake. But no, once again, Celestia proves herself to be a questionable ruler by looking through a [BEEP] telescope in one single direction. Because, inspecting outside again, she's not even moving around; the alicorn's only looking in one direction! "You'd think the ruler would be more comprehending of the situation around her kingdom..." I muttered bitterly. "For once, we might agree with that." And just like that, the doors into the throne room slammed shut from behind, and before I had time to react my body was already moving, not on its own accord. I managed to catch the gleeful eyes of the perpetrator before my suspended body slammed into the marble floor below, landing on my side as a tremor of pain emerged. Ow! "But, while it's working to my advantage, I have no complaints." My attacked finished rather casually, and I felt the force of magic lift off me, allowing me to stand back up on four hoofs. So, my intuition was correct after all... "You..." I grounded out, glaring into the sinister eyes of the impostor. The false Cadence smiled. "Queen Syphilis, I presume?" The smile faded, pink eyes coated by an eerily green glint. "That's Queen Chrysalis to you worm. It would be wise to treat your superiors with respect." "Respect is earned, not given!" Followed by my body leaping into the air, hoof clenched and reeled back. Twilight lifted the weight off my cape yesterday night, so nothing was stopping me from landing a fist right into the intruder's smug face- I really need to stop eating my own words. That pink horn glowed a Maleficent-styled green, my outstretched hoof only a centimeter away for the Queen's features. She commented as though we were conversing about the weather, "Of course, you don't treat royalty with respect, am I not correct, Stardust Balance?" My eyes hardened at her addressing the temporary name. How did she-? "I know more than you believe." That statement was followed by my own body being flung back, rolling into a heap on the red carpet. Ow! Argh! Son of a-! But weeks of training prepared me for this, punching my two hoofs on the rough fabric and preventing my body from slamming into the bottom steps of the throne. The villain didn't seem too impressed. "Yes, I've been watching you for a long time now; the pony who dared interfere with my plans. I admit, you derailed it slightly with the first capture of my Changeling, and prevented the abduction of that foolish mare Cadenza. But I got back on track, no matter how many times you intervened in places you didn't belong." So, fighting with Cadence against those Changelings only stalled for time after all. And despite all my warnings and interference, events played the same no matter what. So then Specter was right; some things couldn't be changed, regardless how much I tried otherwise. "And the rodeo? The ambush in Canterlot? The recent invasion of Ponyville?" Her muzzle twitched, a twinge of annoyance crossing her dark features, "Failed attempts to rid myself of your persistent meddling. Even when your friends left that small town, it seems you've found a way to stall your life even further. Originally, I had planned to make you my new servant after taking over all of Equestria, but upon listening to the reports of my minions who have observed you, you're too wild and rebellious, resistant to monarchy of any kind. A shame, really." There was mock sincerity in her tone. "I'm flattered." I retorted dryly, steeping forward to try another attack. If I stop her now, the better. "You've been spying on me this whole time. For what purpose?" "You intrigue me." Okay, that I didn't expect. The admittance caused me to halt, but the false Cadence smiled coyly, "Though, don't take it as a compliment, Mr Balance. You've been a constant thorn in my side, warranting me to keep an eye on your and rid you when I have the opportunity. But it seems, the job must be done personally." My body tensed, if it's a fight she wants, I'm more than happy to oblige! Slamming my front limbs on the marble floor, my body leaped up from the force, raising my back right hoof upwards to deliver a swift kick into the still-standing smirking mare. Before finding myself magically thrown back onto the abused carpet, hard. I felt myself spasm at the brunt force, limbs shaking in shock. Argh! Dammit! This mare was more powerful than I anticipated. She feeds off love, yet I was hoping she was weak enough to be defeated before she absorbed any of Armor's affection for Cadence before the ceremony itself. "Brute force will not assist you, dear. Not this time." Slowly moving my head to the right from my lying position, I heard and noticed her approaching calmly, the atmosphere feeling a lot more sinister. Standing over me with green haunting eyes, Syphilis smiled rather pitifully. "I had planned on eliminating you, but I think it will be alot more enjoyable for you to watch me inflict suffering upon those dear to you." Over my dead body! "Leave them out of this." I managed to hoarse out, glaring fiercely at the unfazed villainess. "This is between me and you." "You should've thought of that before thinking of crossing me." The impostor chided, and that I felt a tingling sensation on my back, as if I was being... pulled into the ground. "Don't worry, you'll be able to witness my new kingdom after the celebrations. Tell Cadenza I said thanks for the wedding dress." "Go to hell Mephiles." I took some satisfaction out of the annoyed expression, before the floor literally sucked me in. Darkness and crystals. These were the first two things I noticed upon waking up. The floor was also rock solid, freezing my still recovering back. The bruises have yet to fade away completely, and I winced at the slight ache from it, groaning loudly while rolling over onto my hooves. Eyes wandered around the area; nothing but dark multi-coloured sharp crystals of various shapes and sizes, sticking out of the walls and ceilings. What happened... Oh, right. As the memories returned, so did my frustration, slamming my clenched hoof on the stone floor and ignoring the pain in turn. I failed! I tried to stop her and I failed! Of course! I knew it wasn't going to be easy, but this was just insulting. Now here I am, trapped in some underground maze filled with giant crystals, points so sharp they look ready to cut any uncareful person. "Slept well, I imagined?" I growled upon locating the source of that voice, "You." Her indeed. Reflections of the impostor appeared in multiple of the crystal surfaces, grinning darkly towards me from the walls. "Where am I?" "Directly beneath Canterlot." The villain said gleefully, talking obvious delight out of my rising anger. "An abandoned mine shaft uncovered for centuries. Not a single soul shall find you down here." Joke's on you, my dear Queen. Twilight discovers this place and rescues Cadence from- Cadence! "Where is she?" I demanded, looking around the dark area. Nothing but blackness the further I look. "What have you done with Cadence?" "Oh, your Princess of Love has been sitting comfortably in here. But, alas, just like her subjects, she is so easily misled." Sadly, I can agree. "But I would be more concerned for your own well-being, Mr Balance." My glanced up at the glowing green orbs looking back at me. "I have plans for you, plans on making you pay for inciting fear among my subjects and intervening where you don't belong." "You think I'm intimidated by you, love?" I sneered back, standing tall. "I've faced many threats during my time in Equestria. You are nothing." Her eyes narrowed. "We shall see." Before her tone turned lighter, nodding to my temporary imprisonment. "But for now, enjoy your stay, while you can. Hmhmhmhmhmhm..." Ah, the classic villain chuckle. We shall see indeed, you vile [BEEP]. It wasn't until I waited after her face had disappeared completely before I began my search. Curiously, the areas I explored only lightened up whenever I walked through them, as if the crystals were aware of a nearby presence. Well, thanks crystals, while you're at it, could you help me calm down from the impending anger I was penting up? Didn't think so. My teeth grinded, my frustration paramount. I failed. I've failed my promise, my friends and all of Canterlot. Hoo-[BEEP]-ray. Not even simply fighting the villain instead of reasoning was effective. Nope, I've been cast aside like a ragdoll, to Syphilis's obvious enjoyment. Partially I now regret rejecting Twilight's insistence to accompany me there, now she and the rest are in danger because I can't do [BEEP]. "God dammit! [BEEP]!" My hoofs punched a nearby crystal, marking a crack as the result and hurting my limb slightly. Bah! Just a small bruise, which is all I seem to get nowadays. Better that than broken bones, I suppose- "Stardust?! Is that you?!" That voice! Wildly, my head searched around for the source. Of course, she was down here too! "Cadence?!" I called out. "I'm here!" Was the immediate answer. A grin of relief crossed my muzzle. "Are you alright?! Are you hurt?!" "I'm fine! Physically that is..." The yelling depression incited my flinch. Can't fault her. "You have to help me; I'm trapped in a crystal room!" "On it!" My hooves began moving with newfound resolve. "Keep talking, I'll follow your voice!" The pink alicorn obliged, allowing me to track down the lost Princess in no time. Talk about a funny scenario happening in reality; me, saving the damsel in distress. While it was hard to get a precise location on her, Cadence informed whether I was closer or further away by hearing my replies. This was it; there was still a chance to save the wedding before the day comes. I'll uphold my promise no matter what! Eventually, the distressed yet hopeful alicorn led to a large crystal wall. "Alright, I think I've found you! Your voice is on the other side of this wall! Stand back!" I ordered, my front right hoof reeling back in preparation. "What are you going to do?!" "What any average human would do in this situation! Hargh!" With as much force as possible, my clenched limb impacted right into the reflective barrier. And... nothing happened. God dammit. My teeth grit as I rubbed my sore hoof, I tired again. And again. And again. Little by little, cracks emerged, strengthening my will not to cease. I will get through this! I will save this damn kingdom if it's the last thing I do! My hoofs slammed into the same spot with every word in my mind. I! Will! Keep! My! Promise! That said, my limbs pulled out of the hole a month of hard work training had done. The sounds of cracking were getting bigger, and instinct prompted me to jump back from the resulting collapse of the structure. Chunks of rock and crystal scattered all over the stone floors as the wall crumbled down from the brute force. A triumphant grin took my features. I did it. I actually did it! The smile quickly faded, however, upon seeing the alicorn I rescued. There, within the room, stood Princess Cadence herself, the true monarch of love. And she looked worse for wear. Aside from the messed up mane, tail, crown missing and distressed features, there seemed to be no serious damage inflicted upon her. On the outside, that was... "Your Highness." I greeted with a short nod while approaching the saved mare, "Are you alright-? Ugh!" Ah great. More hugs. Not that I minded, but I didn't want to be infected by 'forced love' syndrome. Still, I allowed Cadence her moment, patting her back in comfort. "Stardust, you have no idea how glad I am to see you!" Cadence began sincerely, releasing me after that embrace and stepping back. "That fiend hasn't harmed you, has she?" She wishes. I shook my head reassuringly, "Not really, but I should be asking you that, Cadence. That Queen hasn't done anything to you, I hope?" "Aside from trapping me in this cave and taking my place." She replied, despair filling her tone. Cadence looked down sadly, "My perfect day, going to be ruined by that vile... vile..." "[BEEP]?" A faint trace of a smile, "I won't try to guess which censored word was used there, Stardust." "Wise of you, unlike Celestia." I inclined my head behind, offering my hoof for support, "Can you walk? We have to leave." "I'm fine, thank you Stardust." Just to make sure, I walked beside her as we hurriedly departed from the area. "Chrysalis managed to weaken me during her ambush, trapping me here and rendering my power useless, hence why I couldn't leave that closed-off space." Well that explains her not trying to escape herself. As we continued down the many pathways, myself focused on finding the exit than making small talk, Cadence spoke again with a saddened sigh, "You were right back then, about Chrysalis's plan. I've been a fool, not to have been more cautious. She did exactly as we suspected, and it's all my fault." Your fault? I wholeheartedly disagree, my dear. "Sometimes," I began, pointing to the hallway on the right, "Events play out that we cannot change, no matter how hard we try. We can predict, we can attempt to change those events, but fate is a finicky thing. We may have failed to prevent the first phase of that [BEEP]'s plan, but we still have time to stop her before things get worse. When is the wedding, exactly?" "In a week." Cadence replied, inciting my pause. Just one week... [BEEP]. "Then we better hurry." I nodded, meeting her gentle stare with my firm own. "I won't allow her to win, no matter the stakes. Those closest to us are counting on it. You will reunited with your loved one. Armor will be broken from Syphilis's spell. Twilight will witness the brother of two ponies she loves. And I will uphold my promise, even if it kills me. Are you ready to save your loved ones and life partner, Princess Cadence?" There was only a split-second of hesitation before she nodded, soft eyes now hardening in determination. "I am. That villainous Queen will not succeed in stealing Shining away from me!" And already, with new resolve, the mare ran ahead of me. "Come along Stardust, we have my wedding to save!" Smirking, I pursued. That, that was the power of love guiding the alicorn. And it's with that love, Mephiles' plans will be put to a grinding halt. Worst. Mine cart ride. Ever! Seriously, who the [BEEP] turns the rails into a roller coaster course in the middle of a cave? Cadence literally had to fly us to safety after we almost died from the end of the ride, myself holding onto her pink-yellow-purple tail as she flew to a stable platform. Releasing her upon landing, I glared behind me at the absurdity and recklessness of those who have mined this place centuries back. A shame, it was rather fun until we noticed the end was going to make us crash into the abyss below. "The exit!" The alicorn's calling out prompted me to follow her gaze towards the light beaming out from above, clearly sunlight. No time to lose. "Let's go!" I exclaimed before running forward, leaping from the platform to the other one which was connected to the exit. Cadence landed beside me, exchanging a hopeful glance. We stepped forward just as our luck seemed to stop altogether. "You're not going anywhere." Ah come on, I just fought these guys yesterday! Cut me some slack. My irritation was expressed though a groan, as a large quantity of exasperating Changelings flew from the ceiling above, landing in front of us to form a block from the exit, blue bug eyes illuminating the cave save for the sunlight above. I counted about thirty to forty of them. The one in the middle front spoke up, while his brethren hissed, "You won't be interfering with our Queen's plans this time around, ponies!" That so? Let's leave that up to my hooves, shall we? Yet as I motioned to step forward, a soft yet firm hoof grabbed my ponified shoulder, prompting me to look back. "I'll handle this." Considering the state you're in, Cadence? Before I could protest, though, the alicorn stepped forward anyway, her wings extended out rather majestically, "Stay back for a moment, Stardust, and shield your eyes." What was she planning- Argh! My limbs shielded my eyes from the blinding light, in direct contrast to the darkness of the caves. Pink light enveloped the room for a moment, before it died down, the blackness covering the edges of my vision telling me I could look again. Removing my limb down- Whoa. The Changelings had it worse. All those previously standing minions were now laying on the rocky floor, only limbs twitching here and there. Cadence regarded her handiwork for a moment before looking back at me, "Shall we proceed?" She asked rather calmly, admist the groans from the fallen Changelings. I slowly nodded. Remind me never to cross this mare on her near wedding day. "Certainly- Whoa there!" I was quick to catch the alicorn before she completely collapsed, eyes drooping slowly. Clearly, the magic took more energy out of her than one would assume. "Are you alright?" "I'm fine... Just give me a moment." Somehow, that wasn't very reassuring. "Until then, lean on me for support." Before I gave her a chance to accept or decline, I wrapped her tired limb over the back of my neck, proceeding to help her leave this cave. "Just take it easy, Cadence. You'll need your energy for the wedding." The recovering mare chuckled softly, "Some event, huh Stardust? After making sure everything would go perfect, I manage to botch up anyway." "Hardly." I said reassuringly, leaving the cave behind us and into the welcoming sun. "No one's to blame here, Cadence. These type of villains are usually persistent in their plans. We couldn't have predicted the exact estimate." "...Twilight is lucky, Stardust." Hm? "For what?" "To have you be there for her." ...Okay, not sure what that meant. The sunlight hitting my face brought a sense of relief over my being. "Feel that, Cadence? That's only a fraction of what you'll feel on your special day." I felt her nod, "I can stand now." Releasing her, I gave her space. Cadence took a long moment to back in the sunlight, a serene, hopeful smile contrasting her messy appearance. And I looked around as she did that, making sure there were no Changelings nearby ready to ambush us again. Instead, we were greeted by a small yellow pathway, right next to the protected kingdom itself. Huh, how convenient. "Halt! Who goes there?!" My attention then turned on two approaching unicorn guards, their golden armor reflecting the bright sun. "Identify yourselves- Princess Mi Amore Cadenza!" Immediately they bowed, and waited while their monarch was done taking in the sun. Regarding them calmly, Cadence then spoke in a sudden authoritative tone, "Take us to the castle at once, we have a threat among us." "Yes your Highness! Are you injured?" The same guard inquired, noticing her disheveled appearance. "Never mind me, we must head to the castle at once." "But-" "At once!" The stern caused them to nod swiftly. "Yes your Highness!" Well that was certainly impressive. The mare wasn't taking anymore [BEEP]. Following the two, I glanced at the alicorn with a raised brow, "I see who taught Twilight to be firm in her commands." Cadence allowed herself a small smile, "Shining never had the heart to be stern with his - soon to be our - younger sister." "Shining!" "Cadence?!" Stardust! Arriving at the center near the entrance to the castle, the escorted pink alicorn wasted no time in calling out to her beloved atop the entrance. And the white unicorn responded without delay, quickly disappearing from sight. Taking a few steps back with the guards, we allowed the upcoming touching moment without interference. And sentimental it was. Even a small smile graced my features as the two lovers ran to greet each other in the middle of the area, embracing fiercely. The love they had for one another was palpable, and heartwarming. We waited patiently for the lucky couple to finish. The villainous Queen can wait a moment. The lovely moment between the two lovebirds lasted for about twenty seconds before the hug cease, though still held each other at arm's length. "Are you hurt?" Armor inquired worryingly, taking in his fiancee's messed up appearance. "What happened to you?" "We were all deceived, my love." Cadence replied solemnly, looking down slightly in shame, "That fiend, Queen Chrysalis, kept me trapped underneath Canterlot for some time now. She's disguised herself as me and planned to marry you in my stead." ...How long exactly was 'some time now?' A day? A week? How long had Cadence been imprisoned underground? The implications made me frown. Well however long the time was, I'll make sure it never happens again. "I've been such a fool!" Armor said in disbelief, bowing his head while gritting his teeth in self-anger. "I'm so sorry Cadence, had I been more careful, more noticing of things-!" "Shh." Cadence cupped her betrothed's cheek comfortably, smiling gently. "I'm here now, my love, and now we can set things right." After a moment, the stallion nodded, meeting her gaze again but continued frowning, "But then, how did you escape from her trap?" The Princess responded by looking my patient direction, Armor following her gaze, blue eyes widened in realization. "You... rescued her?" I shrugged, taking a few steps forward but keeping a respectable distance still. "Well, I tried." A small grin then appeared on the grateful captain's muzzle, nodding humbly, "Once again, Stardust, you've saved the wedding." I shrugged again in response, taking the praise in stride while the white stallion looked back at his betrothed. "I'm so glad you're okay, my love." "As well as you." That was concluded by their muzzles approaching one another- I should probably look away. At least we now stopped Syphilis from carrying out her plan any further. Although, thinking about it, where was that villain anyway-? "Aww, how touching." To be continued... Chapter Fifty-Three: Waltz of the Changelings Chapter Fifty-Three: Waltz of the Changelings Previously... "Stardust, I'm glad to see you've arrived safe and sound." "And I'm glad to see you're well, Armor, though I wish this meeting would've been under more pleasant circumstances." "Any reason your guards have spears as their primary weapon today?" "They're more effective against aerial opponents." "I'm here to stop Queen Syphilis in her tracks, once and for all." "We'll see." "Queen Syphilis, I presume?" "That's Queen Chrysalis to you worm." "I had planned on eliminating you, but I think it will be alot more enjoyable for you to watch me inflict suffering upon those dear to you." "You were right back then, about Chrysalis's plan. I've been a fool, not to have been more cautious. She did exactly as we suspected, and it's all my fault." "Shining!" "Cadence!" "I'm so glad you're okay, my love." "As well as you." "Aww, how touching." The chilling tone prompted us to look behind the two lovebirds, where the unimpressed impostor stood, staring at the two ponies stoically. Just the sight of her caused my hoofs to harden, body tense in preparation to beat the [BEEP] out of this monarch. That's right, my dear, I halted your plans; what are you gonna do about it? Apparently that. "Honey," The fake Cadence began, mimicking the Princess's voice flawlessly, tone suggesting surprised hurt. "Why are you embracing that obvious impostor?" ...Oh [BEEP] you Syphilis. The real version picked up on the fake's plan immediately, counteracting the attempt, "Shining," That grabbed the stallion's attention, staring into one another's eyes, "It is me my love, I can prove it!" "How?" The false mare asked with a tinge of disdain, "Shining, my love, you know better; look at her, it's an obvious attempt to look weak and pathetic so you'd be fooled! Don't listen to her lies." Cadence narrowed her eyes towards the smug impostor, while Armor himself looked torn between the two, "I won't allow you to take my beloved away from me, doppelganger." "The feeling is mutual, 'sister'." Alright, enough of this charade. Two can play this game. Approaching the Queen of the Changelings herself, who frowned upon noticing my movement, I proceeded to bow formally right in front of her, putting on the hoarsest voice I could muster, "My Queen," Okay, more of a Gollum impression, but if it works, "As per your orders, I retrieved the Princess for you when she attempted to escape the cavern. That Earth Pony, however, managed to escape before we could pursue, so I disguised myself as the vile thing to lure Cadenza here." And, by success, it worked without a charm. I heard her voice raise in disbelief and rage, "You idiot! I told you to destroy the stallion and return the Princess should they've tried to-!" And stopped as she realized her error. Psyche! An uppercut connected right into the impostor's muzzle, and I felt both regret and satisfaction as the alicorn was sent hurling through the air, before quickly regaining her balance and landing on the ground a few feet away, glaring angrily in my direction. Ooh, that looked like it hurt. "As I told Twilight, Armor, ponies: Gullible to a fault." Without glancing behind me to look at the two, instead I removed my cape. It seems this battle was finally about to commence. And I was prepared. "You!" The shapeshifter pointed at me and spoke with pure venom. "You've ruined everything!" "Hm," I inclined my head towards the couple. "I think they'll disagree on that." The angered Queen roared, and I instantly put up my limbs in defense. Didn't stop my body, however, from tipping over and rolling across the stone floor from the strong green currents sent our way, stopping somewhere further feet away from the others while my still-bruised back moaned in pain. Yep, gonna be feeling that in the morning- My body quickly rolled out of the way, four hoofs stomping onto the ground I previously laid upon with force, shattering the stone beneath. Standing up, my eyes met dissatisfied green orbs, before the mare herself was finally covered in a green light, firing into the skies above. Ah, about time. Her true form revealed at last, and holy [BEEP] what a sight for sore eyes. Taller than both Cadence and Armor, the black alicorn had holes covering almost every part of her body, her pale blue wings see-through resembling that of a bug's wings - even fluttering like a bug - a long blue mane, small fangs, a crooked horn and green sinister eyes burning into my own. I almost felt sorry for this creature. But instead of displaying such sympathy, I gestured rudely towards the glaring monarch, "And at last, Queen Syphilis shows her true form." It sounded like two mares speaking at once from the same throat. "That's Queen Chrysalis, you fool!" Her eyes narrowed sharply, as the two of us began to pace around the now-arena. Surrounding us now with Canterlot guards, displaying their spear weapons in preparation to defend their kingdom. "Right from the beginning, you knew, didn't you?" "That you were Cadence in disguise upon my arrival to the wedding? It was obvious." I frowned, "How long have you been keeping up this facade?" "A while, now." The black mare shrugged casually, smirking, "I hoped that my royal minions dispatched to Ponyville would have finished you off before you could attend my wedding, but, alas, it seems you have forced my hoof." Implying she wasn't aware of the Changeling's message from me. Well, I can remedy that. "You have a choice, Mephiles-" "Chrysalis." "Whatever. You can surrender, and leave Canterlot without a fuss. Or, I can powerbomb you into the stone floor beneath our feet, and you'll experience hell." A pause, as though she was weighing the presented options, before condescending laughter filled the area. A humoured grin took over her muzzle, "I am not like your pony friends, little stallion, idle threats won't work on me. Oh, I've seen what you're capable of, but I have far more power than you can comprehend." "Power of which you have stolen from Shining!" The tall lean Queen appraised the Princess of Love after hearing her retort, "'Stolen?' Your betrothed willingly gave me this power; this love he holds towards you. I can't thank him enough for his cooperation. Soon, with his weakening power, the shield will break, and my Changelings shall swarm all of Canterlot!" Now, here's a thought. If she wanted to marry into the kingdom with a compliant husband and eventually all of Equestria, why didn't she just marry Blueblood? "You fiend!" Armor proclaimed, anger seeping through that usually calm tone of his, "What do you have to gain from this charade?!" "The future." The villain replied simply, eyes drifting upwards towards the shield, "The future for all Changelings. Imagine, a society of where all my kind are treated with the fairness and respect they deserve. Where we will rightfully rule all of Equestria!" "I'm afraid I can't allow that." Immediately our heads perked up to a descending Celestia, who looked reasonably [BEEP] off. Pink eyes narrowed at her quarry, her frame blocked the shining sun above, as if proving her ownership over the gas giant. "I will not allow you to endanger any of my subjects." Celestia announced with a regal calmness, that white horn of hers emitting a bright yellow light. "You will be defeated, here and now, Chrysalis." Yet despite the possible danger, the black alicorn only smirked at her new opponent. "We'll see," And her own magic fired from the black horn, green and yellow beams impacting one another in a struggle for dominance, forcing me to squint at the bright exchange of powers. Well, it's no Kamehameha and Garlick Gun, but it was still impressive. Except, of course, the fact the villain's attack was winning. The green energy was pushing back the retreating yellow beam with such efficiency that it almost made me want to facepalm. Even in combat Celestia's pathetic! But, seeing my chance, I dove forward, extending a clenched hoof right into the surprised Queen of shapeshifters, allowing the white alicorn above to dodge the redirected attack. Hah, take that you walking-talking parasite! Falcon Punch! [Insert final boss music from Bowser's Inside Story here.] As Syphilis's body scraped across the floor, I used that opportunity to look back at Celestia, Cadence, Armor and the observing guards. "I'll deal with her! This fight is now mine and mine alone!" Of course, the two lovebirds protested loudly, Armor more adamant with his insisting, "Stardust, you can't face her by yourself! We can and will help!" Yet before I could retort, the deep sinister voice of the Queen's spoke up, "I'm afraid you won't have a choice in the matter." And what followed caused my eyes to widen, teeth to bare and hoofs clench in palpable disbelief. You've got to be [BEEP] kidding me! Half of the many guards that were surrounding the courtyard begun changing themselves, green fires enveloping them before their true forms were revealed. Beside the impostors, stunned guards stepped back in horror before they recomposed themselves, pointing the spears at the sneering cronies of the Queen. "Recall the number of my subjects you captured overtime after foiling my plans?" The gleeful alicorn asked rhetorically. "Who do you think released them some time ago?" ...What?! At my glare, Armor shrugged rather helplessly, "Princess Celestia didn't want to make it public knowledge." Son of a-! The ruler of Canterlot in question, however, was preoccupied staring down at the scene before her to acknowledge my annoyed expression towards her. A battle ensued over the courtyard to the castle. "Now then, where were we?" My eyes looked back at the mocking Queen, who smiled at me evilly, "Ah yes, you were about to pay for ruining everything I've worked so hard for with your irritable meddling." We'll see about that. Yet as I stepped forward, Celestia herself landing right between us, focusing on the annoyed black mare, "You will have to go through me first, Chrysalis." The unfazed Syphilis laughed scornfully, "Have you yet to learn your lesson, Celestia? Shining's love for Cadenza empowers me, you are hardly a match." But I'm considered a special case? I'm honoured. "Celestia." I said firmly, walking by the white alicorn. "For once, do something wise and help out your subjects. I'll handle this [BEEP]." "Stardust, you can't-" "Just do as I [BEEP] say." There was a moment of silence, save for the battle cries and grunts of the battle behind us. Celestia finally spoke up while Mephiles and I held the ultimate staredown. "...You're absolutely sure you're capable?" Not in the least. "More than you, it seems." "...Very well." What, that quickly? Guess Celestia finally understood that she'd be an inconvenience than a benefit. "While we deal with the Changelings, you stall their Queen long enough for us to assist you afterwards." Unlikely. "Good luck." Was her last statement before I heard large wings flutter off, Celestia evidently going to assist the others. Time for all that training to be put to the test. Chrsa-whatsit smirked. "Hm, such arrogance will be your down-!" A green shield quickly protected her from my lunging fist assault, and shattered from the following kick to the side. Hoofs skidding the scraped floor, the mare retaliated by firing off a green energy beam in my way, prompting me to dodge, and continue dodging the blasts while occasionally bouncing some off with kicks and limbs. Now the battle really begins. Myself moving my body around so her attacks missed, ignoring the stinging singes against my fur from some of her assaults brushing my body. And whenever I counterattacked, the overconfident Queen leaped, flew or blocked my physical attacks, often trying to hit back by slamming her hoofs on me. One of those times being now. But instead of rolling out of the way this time, I reached up, my hoofs meeting hers. And Syphilis's eyes widened while her mouth yelled out in protest at my next action, hurling her around and around in a three-sixty circle as her body was then flung across the area. As I steadied myself from the spinning, the Queen landed feet away with quick composure, snarling hatefully at me. The feeling's mutual, dear. "You've ruined everything!" More energy blasts, bigger than the last ones. Immediately I began running around, ducking and jumping over the sent beams my way. All the while that villianess monarch continued with her tirade, "My plans for the benefits of myself and my subjects, wasted! For countless years we Changelings have been revolted and repelled at by you ponies, reviled because of who and what we are. We are not to blame for how we were born and what we can do, yet the prejudice of your kind exceeds your ability to understand. You are no better!" Was she really trying to make me feel sorry for her and her kind? That's kind of hard to do when she's firing bloody energy blasts at me! "From days of old, ponies have banished us to the corners of Equestria, simply because we feed on love. And who can blame us? Love is the most powerful amplifier of all emotions! We need its power to preserve, to survive! And yet, despite our struggles, you ponies only turn a blind eye, not once have you ever helped us!" "That does not excuse your actions!" I found myself retorting, pausing for breath while the alicorn recharged her seemingly limitless attacks. "Trying to rule over all of Equestria by marrying into the royal family, forcing two beings in love to be far apart, feeding off their love willingly and without remorse. That is what you call your retribution?!" Normally, I'd at least try to reason with this mare, as I have done with Nightmare Moon and Discord. But now, after all the [BEEP] she's put me through, her and her cronies, endangering my friends countless times, negotiation is the last thing on my mind now. All bets are off. Mephiles gestured to the ongoing battles surrounding us, "Observe, Stardust Balance. This is what it has come to. Years of prejudice and craving for justice leading up to this. Don't you see? Your kind doesn't deserve to feel love, and we will happily take it from them, drop by drop." "As if I'll allow that to happen!" She flew out of the way from my leaping punch. "You don't have a choice!" Argh. My hoofs grinded into the stone floor, recovering from the quick energy beam impacting my side. I heard my foe then speak rather casually, "Though it's a shame it has come to this; I've seen what you're capable of, after all. Plus, that conviction, that need to protect those dearest to you. Similar to my caring over my Changelings. We have much in common." Oh my Goooooood! "However, it's clear who you have sided with." She continued nonchalantly, while dodging my hoofs with relative ease. A rush of anger coursed through me at her clear mockery, inciting my attacks to quicken, to no damn avail. "While you are indeed skilled, you are far from a match for me. The love extending my powers is stronger than your brute strength." We'll see about that. Raising both limbs, they met a huge green beam head-on, defending me. Though at the cost of those limbs now burning in pain. Black smoke emitted from the aftermath as the attack evaporated. The gleeful Queen grinned and- Urgh! As if a bus had fallen on me, gravity became ten times stronger as I struggled to even stand up properly, my stomach impacting the ground while a green aura coated my being. God... Dammit... Not again... The same attack she used in the throne room, keeping me still with that smug triumphant expression on her features. Which quickly morphed to shock as one of her own subjects smacked right into her side, sending her reeling back. As the Changeling fell to the ground from unintentionally impacting into its Queen, the green energy holding me at bay disappeared, the pressure lifting off me just like that. Now's my chance! Her eyes widened as I quickly moved forward, uppercutting her stunned expression and sending her flying upwards. But I wasn't done there, with all my strength my hoofs threw me into the air, right in front of the alicorn, and before she can react, both my front front hoofs joined together, reeling back and landing a full-blown punch right into the Queen's midsection. What followed was a snarl of pain before the force of the blow sent her impacting into the stone yard, dusting covering the crash site. Score one for the human. Landing on the ground at a safe distance, I found my breath heavier. Yep, I was already tired from the battle. Add that to all the exercise, lack of rest, weighted clothing from yesterday, and all that running back to the kingdom with Cadence, it's amazing how I can still stand up straight. Just shows how determined I am. Eventually, the dust cloud cleared, revealing an enraged monarch slowly standing tall again, glaring furiously at me. Bruised marks were now covering her already deranged body, left eyes twitching in anger. "You will pay for that..." The hiss tensed my body, as I crouched in preparation. "You lost the opportunity to retreat ages ago, Bronchitis." As she snarled dangerously at the incorrect name, I leapt up again, intending to send the mare packing. Yet something happened, the Queen suddenly smirked, and a green fire enveloped her being and then disappeared- Oh [BEEP]! I stopped myself, forcing my body to stop and skid onto the ground before I could land a hit on the mare. Teeth grit and eyes widened in shock at the sight before me. Standing there no longer was the Queen of the Changelings, but... But... "Twilight..." The addressed mare simply smiled for a moment, before a sinister grin emerged on her features- Argh! A yell of pain flew out of my muzzle at the green energy blast hitting my chest, sending me backwards. Rolling across the floor, I quickly recomposed myself, glaring at the disguised monarch. "Stardust?" Twilight's mocking voice emitted from the smirking impostor's throat. "What's the matter?" Of all the dirty- [BEEP]! A wave of magic sent my body skidding around, scraping both myself and the floor. "That's right, you wouldn't hurt me, would you?" The false Twilight continued jeeringly, while I struggled to stand up properly. "Even you have a weakness that can be exploited." What was she implying-? Suddenly, my body was floating in the air, then smacking into the floor. Then the air, then the floor. And over and over. With each impact a wave of pain coursed through my stunned being, more agonizing than anything I've felt before. Roars of my own pain echoed from my muzzle, limbs stiffening everytime my body landed harshly onto the courtyard ground. "Stardust!" I heard the collective shouts of concern, coming from both Armor and Cadence. Ugh... Ow... [BEEP]... Son of a... "You see now, don't you? The wrath of Queen Chrysalis, ruler of all Changeling kind!" The villain, still 'wearing' the body of Twilight, started her tiresome monologue as I struggled to stand up. My body was quaking and protesting, my limbs groaning and back screeching in silent agony. I felt like vomiting... but I couldn't. I couldn't... lose... "What do you hope to accomplish from resisting me?" Syphilis inquired upon noticing my struggle. "You're one mere pony with abominable brute strength, who can't even fend for himself without the help of his friends. Why do you fight?" Why... Why else...? "I'll... tell you why... Mephiles..." False purple eyes narrowed, but her expression remained genuinely curious for my response. Very well... I'll oblige her. Stabilizing myself on all four hoofs, I continued, "I might be... dependent on others... and arrogant, reckless, patronizing... unintelligent, hateful... But..." But there was something... I will fight for... "I... Always... Keep my promises." My eyes glanced to the left, seeing the two ponies watching the battle, looking desperate to assist me. Already it seemed the Changelings were taken care of, as Celestia and a few of the guards were dealing with the last of them. The rest were watching us, ready to jump in, "I... Will protect my friends, even from you, Syphilis..." My eyes looked back at the smirking Queen, teeth grit after I stated in utter conviction, "Even if it kills me!" There's a spot in hell waiting for me anyway. Bring it on, Queen [BEEP]! And she obliged to my silent command, gravity of magic forcing me down again. "How touching, you'll protect them." The fake Twilight cooed in mockery, eyes lighting up in Maleficent-style green along with her horn. "But who will protect you?" Good question... But the answer came quickly. "I will." The sudden unexpected voice was followed by a brutal energy beam impacting the impostor's left side, sending the surprised monarch flying across the courtyard. The pressure lifted off me, I looked to the one responsible for saving me just then, a grin taking over my muzzle at the welcoming sight. There stood the real, genuine Twilight Sparkle, purple horn lighting up. And she looked [BEEP] off. Her blazing eyes were focused on the Queen she just attacked, with a ferocity I've never seen before. It was frightening to look at. "Twily!" Armor shouted in both happiness and relief. Twily? The [BEEP]? "Twilight!" Cadence yelled evenly, sounding both concerned and ecstatic to see her future in-law. "Twilight..." Never have I thought I'd be so happy to see her once again. She seemed not have heard any of us, however, preoccupied regarding our foe. Following her gaze, I noticed the monarch of Changelings has transformed back to her original self. "You've harmed those close to me long enough, vile one!" Was Twilight reciting a fairytale book? "This ends now!" The Queen's teeth gritted, glaring back at the interrupting unicorn with clear disdain, "The little sister of Shining Armor. Here to see your brother's wedding?" "That, and to scold him for not telling me about this wedding of his beforehand." From the side, the white stallion smiled sheepishly, yet Twilight remained serious. "So, you're the one responsible for putting my friend's life in danger." "You've heard of me? I'm flattered." Syphilis sneered, glancing in my direction. "Though, this battle is between your stallion and I. Stay out of it, if you don't want to be destroyed with him." "I won't let that happen." Twilight no... And just like that, the Queen's horn lit a menacing green once again. "As you wish..." Oh no you don't! "This is our fight!" I yelled, followed by violent coughing from my throat. "Ack! You'll have to go through me before you can hurt anyone again, Mephiles!" The statement forced the angered mare to look my way. "IT'S CHRYSALIS!" And my vision was greeted by a large ball of green light heading my direction, intending to swallow me whole. Yet a purple shield surrounding me prevented the attack from hitting its target, at the cost of said shield immediately shattering like glass from the impact. I winced, my sight then covered in smoke from the magical power- A yell of pain attracted my ears, prompting me to look to the right and- No... Twilight had been preoccupied protecting me from the blast, that she didn't notice Syphilis charge right into her, sending the stunned unicorn flying. What followed next was a green forcefield surrounding the purple mare, trapping her there. Twilight looked up in shock as the sadistic Queen grinned. "Never play with the grown ups, little mare." NO! With the last bit of strength I could muster, I charged forward. Not to hit the Queen who was preparing to attack the trapped unicorn, not to break the shield, but in a moment that every instinct of my body commanded. Protect my friend! I won't let anyone hurt her! And my body screamed, agony washing over my being at the green magic enveloping my entire being. I heard Twilight yell in protest and fear as my body shielded the trapped mare from the victorious Queen's attack. As if the previous assaults weren't enough to kill a man, this definitely takes the cake. No human could survive this much pain! So why wasn't I dead yet?! Spare me this further traumatizing pain! Eventually, thank the heavens, the attack finally ceased, and I felt my body collapse from the overbearing agony. I couldn't move... My body was in numb pain, too much for me to even move a single strand of my mane or tail. My vision was blurring and clearing at inconsistent pacing, ears the only part of my ponified body working properly. And all I was hearing was my wheezing breath, Syphilis's triumphant laughter, and the worried screams of my friends. "Stardust!" "JACK!" My body rolled around by someone, forcing me to meet the concerned fearful eyes of Twilight Sparkle. And... were those tears leaking from her eyes? "H... Hey Twilight..." Even my lungs were exhausted, it seems... "Are... Are you... alright?" The worried mare frowned, droplets leaking down the sides of her face. "You... Jack, why did you... protect me like that...?" A rough cough escaped my muzzle. Was that a rhetorical question, my dear? "I... would never... forgive myself... otherwise..." My body was too numb for me to feel anything, but from the way she was holding me, Twilight's hoof was holding my own while the other leveled the back of my head for support. "Jack..." Do I regret this... Not really... "How sweet." We heard the mocking voice of the Queen of the Changelings, sounding like she was approaching. "He protected you, but at what cost?" Before I could, as a final act of defiance, let out a sarcastic retort, another, more convicted voice spoke up, belonging to that of Princess Mi Amore Cadenza. "To protest those he loves." And either I was hallucinating, or a bright dark pink light was emerging from the corner of my eye. Twilight looked up, indicting the growing light wasn't a trick, and I could see her purple eyes widening at whatever was happening. My own vision blurred again, and I swore, while hearing a scream of shock coming from someone, black blurs flew over both myself and the unclear Twilight, followed by a bright pink bubble-lick substance, as though pushing the black things away. And then, nothing. Huh... I guess... that's that... "It's over..." Twilight said quietly after looking behind her, resuming her gaze around the area before on the human-turned-pony lying in front of her. "It's finally over, Jack..." "...Thank God." I managed to say, while blackness began creeping through my vision. "Thank God... you are... all safe..." Before the realm of sleep welcomed me with open arms, my last sight was that of a concerned tearful Twilight, a scared Spike and the rest of the worried Mane Six. Thank God... Did I wake up to the sound of music? No. To the pleasure of aching? Oh definitely. Jesus... I felt as though I got ran over by a truck... Every single part of my body felt battered and bruised, and it even hurts to try opening my eyes. Though from what else I felt, I was clearly in a soft bed that was helping in quelling these aches. And it felt a lot softer and more comfortable than the one back home, though I won't tell Twilight that- Twilight! Just like that, events of what caused this pain hit me like a tidal wave. Mephiles, the battle outside the castle, Twilight coming to my aid, myself getting in the way to take the full force of the blast aimed at her- ...Was someone speaking to me? Turns out, there was. A familiar voice was talking while I was thinking inwardly to myself. "You should've seen it, Stardust! How both Shining and Cadence swept that Queen and her Changelings away like that with their combined power by, get this, love! Guess it shows how strong love really is, huh? I wonder if my love for Rarity is just as strong?" At that ponder, I couldn't help but smirk faintly. Trust Spike to wonder about these things. "Oh, of course it is, if not stronger!" Then the dragon's energetic voice lowered slightly, "Although, none of us celebrated beating Chrysalis just yet, not since what happened to you, Stardust. Sacrificing yourself for Twilight like that... though you're not really gone, we were lucky that you were quickly being healed as soon as possible." So, I survived somehow... Hm. I was certain that blast would've killed me. "We're all worried sick about you, of course, but I think Twilight's worried the most. You should've seen her when you fell unconscious, I never saw her so scared in my life! And I couldn't blame her, we all thought then you were... well, you'll recover soon in no time, I know it." Heh, trust Spike to be the moral support. I appreciated the optimism though. "You should've told us right from the beginning what was going on! Twilight was so furious when she discovered you were not only battling those Changelings and their Queen, but also knew about her brother, Cadence and the wedding for a long time now. And she's especially infuriated that you knew what you were walking into, and insisted on fighting a war against Chrysalis by yourself." "It was hardly war, Spike..." My mouth finally managed to speak, rather hoarsely. "More of pest control..." The sound of two items falling on solid floor. "St-Stardust?" Opening my aching eyes after some effort, I craned my head to the right where Spike was, sitting on a small chair right next to the bed I rested on, adorning a small suit similar to the one he wore at the gala a while back. His reaction to my abrupt speaking consisted of the usual comical jaw-dropping expression. "Hey Spike... What's up- Oof!" "You're awake! You're okay!" Easy there, Spike! The hug is appreciated, but I'm still recovering here. "Oh, sorry." The innocent lizard grinned sheepishly after noticing my discomfort, yet he continued looking both happy and relieved. "I'm just so glad you're okay! After you've been sleeping for a week, I was so worried that-" Hold on there. "A week?" I asked, frowning. I've been unconscious for a week? Spike nodded rather embarrassingly, realizing his error. "Oh uh, yeah. That fight with Chrysalis took a lot out of you. So... yeah." "Ah, wonderful." I couldn't help but chuckle bitterly. This meant the wedding was held today, and probably already over with. "So I've missed the wedding, huzzah..." "Um, actually." 'Actually?' I glanced at Spike curiously. "The wedding's been postponed, they didn't want to start without you." ...What? He shrugged at my look, "Hey, after everything you've done for them, it wouldn't be fair to start wedding without the pony who saved their special day." I hardly saved anything. But still, they've stalled their own royal wedding... for me? I wasn't sure whether to be greatly flattered or immensely embarrassed. Did they want me to be their Priest or something, the one saying "Dearly beloved" and all that? Because I'd be happy to do that, mind you. "I should be there right now, holding the rings for the two for the practice wedding ceremony. But, you know, I wanted to check on you before doing so." The dragon smiled modestly. "It was either me or Twilight, and since Twilight's Best Mare, I couldn't let her miss it herself." 'Best Mare?' But of course, who else but Twilight deserves that honour? "I'm glad you're here, Spike." I said sincerely with my own small smile, reaching to rub the dragon's embarrassed head, despite my aching form doing so. "How is everyone else? No one got hurt?" "No one more than you. Everyone else who fought in the battle have been completely exhausted, but recovered the next day." Spike then frowned suddenly. "What about you, Stardust? No pain anywhere?" "Just a few aches here and there." I assured the concerned lizard, before pushing back the covers to move out of the soft bed. "Wait, what are you doing? You just woke up, you should keep resting!" "And miss out on the practice ceremony myself? Unlikely." Spike quickly moved forward, helping me stand on all four hoofs again. My limbs creaked like gears as they started to function after a full week of resting. "Thanks Spike. Now then, we have a wedding to attend to." That was then I noticed at the side of the room, the pony mannequin wearing the formal attire waiting for me. "But first, help me get changed, will you?" The wedding has been stalled long enough. "Sure thing. Oh by the way, Twilight's probably gonna kill you as soon as she sees you." "Duly noted-... Spike, What are those?" The dragon followed my limb pointing at the two dropped pony dolls lying on the floor, laughing nervously, "Erm... the top decorations for the wedding cake... hehe..." "And then the rings shall be placed on the horns, forever sealing their commitment to one another." Oh so that's how it's done with the ring part of the ceremony. Currently, by the door into the wedding hall, Spike and I observed as the practice run for the lucky couple's special day concluded. Armor and Cadence were smiling at one another lovingly, locking their horns together after the rings have been put on. Neither were wearing the wedding clothes just yet. "And then the groom and bride conclude the ceremony with a kiss." And kiss they did, prompting my raised invisible brow as everyone else let out an "Aww", too busy focusing on the couple to notice my and Spike's arrival. "Spectacular you two." Celestia commented pleasantly, sounding rather proud of them. "All that's left now is for the true wedding to commence." "Well then, what are we waiting for?" Just the reactions I expected, dozens of heads turned in my direction upon hearing my amused voice. Jaws dropped and eyes widened, followed by pure ecstatic expressions. And I couldn't resist my own grin of satisfaction and happiness. They're safe... everyone's safe... I did it. "Stardust!" Incoming Pinkie embrace at three, two, one... Oof! There we go... "Pinkie... Still recovering... Please..." "Whoops." The pink mare graciously released me, beaming happily. "You're alive!" "Really, was I dead before?" "We are so relieved you're awake, Stardust." Rarity said with her own elated smile. "We were worried sick after that dreaded Queen hurt you like that." "And it's about time ya got up, sugarcube!" OW! The orange Earth Pony decided to smack my back congratulatory, oblivious to my annoyed look. "Figures you'd make an entrance like that." Well, you know me... "Thank goodness you're okay." Fluttershy said, smiling brightly. "How are ya feeling, Star?" Rainbow inquired, as the whole group save for a purple mare and the couple gathered around me. "Oh you know, the usual." I shrugged, wincing slightly at the movement. That prompted their flashes of concern. "But I'll recover; sorry I took so long to wake up." Applejack expressed humour, glancing behind her. "I don't think that's the only thing ya should be apologizin' about, sugarcube." Just as she said, the others understood that vague meaning and stepped aside, allowing one particular mare to get a good look at me. Slowly, approaching me, as though determining how best to respond to my state, Twilight looked conflicted; worry, relief, elation, apprehension? Surely I haven't worried her that much? Oh of course I have, I practically almost died. "Hey Twilight..." I began quietly. "Hey Jack..." She replied evenly. Now, what happened to addressing me that in private? "You've recovered." "Partially." My tone seeped amusement, trying to uplift this unwelcome tension. "Good." Yet Twilight seemed adamant in keeping the atmosphere that way. Following her statement was a rather rough poke to my chest. "That means I can yell at you now for being the most reckless and idiotic pony in the universe!" There's the Twilight I know... "Warned ya..." Spike whispered. "What were you thinking?!" She stressed the last word, emphasizing her frustration. From around us, the others looked both uncomfortable and humoured. Yeah, laugh it off, why don't you all. "Facing a Queen like that, by yourself without anyone's help?! And then throwing yourself into her blast like that, almost turning you into smoldering ash! Of all the stupid, inconsequential, common senseless things you do, Jack, this has to be the icing on the cake!" "Twilight-" "Don't 'Twilight' me!" Her face leaned closer, as if trying to make me see how devastated I made her for risking my life like that. "You said long ago that your own life doesn't matter to you, well it does to me! And everyone else here! When you threw yourself in harm's way like that to protect me, I thought I... that you..." She shook her head, and by God, tears were leaking out of her eyes. And it pained me so much. Slowly, ignoring the aching pain, I reached forward and gently pulled the saddened unicorn into a warm embrace, softly patting the mare's back for good measure. Twilight wrapped her limbs around me rather firmly - Ow. - and spoke into my neck, and I felt wet tears landing on my fur. "Seeing you hurt like that was the most terrifying thing I've ever seen." The confession caused my breathing to temporarily stop. What was she... She didn't... "Please, for the love of Celestia, don't ever endanger yourself like that ever again..." She was that frightened of losing me...? I honestly don't know what to feel about that, for some reason conflicted emotions were racking my brain like an uncontrolled storm. Eventually, the warm embrace ceased, yet Twilight kept a soft hoof on my aching chest, and I held on to that hoof with my own. She still looked upset, yet smiled slightly, "But, knowing you, you'll throw yourself into danger no matter what, am I right?" "To protect everyone dear to me, Twilight, no matter what." I responded, and she nodded, clearly expecting that answer. "You're not... hurt are you, when Queen Syphilis charged into you like that?" Thankfully, there was a negative response. "No, I'm fine. I've suffered worse hits than that." Twilight then frowned. "Though you look like you need more rest." "No rest for the wicked, my dear." That got a small chuckle out of her, prompting my pleased smile. And after that, silence. I honestly couldn't think of anything else to say, and Twilight seemed rather hesitant herself, both our gazes locked onto one another as if trying to figure the other out- Someone coughed politely. Oh God, just realized how exactly close we were. Immediately we let go of one another, avoiding each other's eyes after that awkward display. Though I managed to glare at the others for chuckling deviously, then noticed the two approaching ponies. "I believe you said you and my sister were 'just friends', Stardust." Armor said with a raised invisible brow. "Or should we call you 'Jack' now?" "Stardust will do." I quickly retorted. Nope, not having this conversation with him of all ponies. "And yes, we're just friends, aren't we Twilight?" "Um, yes, of course." I glanced at the mare, who looked nervous for some reason and continued avoiding my eyes. Twilight then quickly rushed to the side for Cadence and Armor to greet me face-to-face. The two smiled at each other knowingly. Oh God, what have I done? Yet Cadence, thankfully, switched the conversation, a pleasant grin on her muzzle. "We're glad to see you're okay, Stardust. And we're also terribly sorry for before." Before? "Our power was too weak to deal with Chrysalis earlier." Armor explained, a tinge of regret in his voice, "We had to recover for a moment until our combined love was strong enough to force that Queen and her minions out of Canterlot for good. I'm sorry we couldn't help you back then before it was too late." "We're both to blame." Cadence said, the two leaning against one another as they stared apologetically at me. "I hope you can forgive us." What's there to forgive? "Quite frankly, my friends, I regret nothing." They blinked at my admittance. "I protected my friends, and no one else got severely hurt. I'm content with that right now." At everyone's smile, something occurred to me which incited me to move forward a little, Spike helping me advance. "Although, there is one thing I'm still quite peeved about." Armor frowned, "And what's that- Ow! Hey, what was that for?!" "The information about the Changelings escaping the castle dungeons would've been useful before the battle, Armor." I said, rubbing my own sore hoof after whacking the back of the stallion's head. "It's not my fault!" He protested heatedly, rubbing his own back head, "Princess Celestia didn't want anyone to panic." My gaze aimed in the direction of the white alicorn, who was watching the display with a humoured and serene smile. Oh, you're not off the hook yourself yet, Celestia... "What matters is," Cadence said before an argument could take place, tone sounding amused at her own betrothed's expense. "The wedding has been saved, Stardust, because of you." Yet as I was about to protest, the mare held her hoof up to continue, "It was you who rescued me from the cavern underneath Canterlot, tricked Chrysalis into revealing herself, foiled her plans to take over Equestria, and, most importantly, saved all of Equestria from danger. On behalf of Canterlot, we are indebted to you; Stardust Balance." ...God dammit. "It was... no problem." I ignored the derisive snort of Rainbow Dash behind me. "I just did what was asked of me; protect my friends, no matter what." "So you did, as expected of our Best Stallion." Well I- ...What?! The couple smiled at my expression, Armor continuing for his bride. "After everything you've done for us, it would be an insult not to give you this greatest of honours. What do you say, Stardust?" Best Stallion... Me? I knew what it implied, but... Me? "I think you should accept." Twilight spoke up again, appearing to the side again with a grin, as did the mares and even Spike, all expressing pride and elation. "I can't think of any finer pony to take the position of my big brother and best former foalsitter's Best Stallion." ...Eh, [BEEP] it, why not? I'll indulge them this one time. Plus, it was indeed a great honour- "Whoa, easy there." Armor said as he and the others quickly lent support, while my limbs were about to tip over. He spoke humouredly, "I think someone needs to rest a little more." "I accept." They blinked, before beaming in gratitude towards my sincere statement, both shaking my offered hoof. I couldn't help but grin myself. "I mean, what else can I say but 'about time'?" They chuckled at my half-serious words. "I'd be honoured to be your Best Man- err, Stallion, Armor, Cadence. Though, I'll do it under one simple condition." "And what might that be?" Cadence inquired, sounding both curious and amused. My gaze cut to the far-off alicorn at the back again. "You let me yell at Celestia without complaint." The hallway echoed with laughter from the ponies and dragon, even Twilight was chuckling at my request. "Well, that confirms you're okay, alright. I'm- We're glad." The first wedding I've ever attended, and it's that of an alicorn and unicorn. Not that I'm complaining, mind you. The whole ceremony went off without a hitch. And I was proud and honoured to be standing with them as the two newlyweds exchanged their vows for one another. Okay, maybe Best Stallion was far from a more worthy reward for all my efforts, but I'll take what I can get. I highly doubt Celestia has anything I want, luckily for her. "I now pronounce you mare and colt!" Said white alicorn announced as the rings were placed on their horns. And just like that, without waiting for any objections or a five minute monologue of quoting from a book. The lucky couple have forever, finally, sealed their commitment to one another. And I won't lie... I felt close to tearing up. Which is more than I can say for Rarity. Following then was the wedding party itself. The whole of Canterlot and visitors from far-off lands celebrated the marriage later that night. And, to the slight annoyance of my ears, it was loud and obnoxious, but I tolerated it, just this once. Pinkie, of course, aided by Vinyl. led the theme of the party to a whole new direction. Standing at the side, I observed the whole thing with a content smile. I did it, I held my promise and saved the lives of my friends. I fulfilled what someone who relied on me requested. And now here everyone was, celebrating with pure joy and fun, and it brought a sense of warmness in my heart to see them all so happy and carefree. Hopefully I can take this itchy suit off as soon as possible. I'd sneak away, if my eyes weren't glued on one particular mare, singing away in that angelic voice. Even now, in that dress, Twilight looked... wow... Radiant would be the most accurate word I could think of right now. "I don't believe I've ever seen such a content expression on you before." A royal voice spoke up, and I noticed the Princess of the Night approach me. ...Huh. "Where the hell have you been this whole time?" I asked, not unkindly. Luna smiled slightly, "Why, keeping an eye on Canterlot during the night, of course." Of course. "But I've heard of the events that transpired, Stardust, you are a hero of Canterlot. Perhaps all of Equestria." The word caused me to frown. "Don't call me that." My eyes returned on Twilight, the mere sight of her enough to quell any incoming bad mood. Glancing in my direction while still wonderfully singing, Twilight grinned happily at me, which caused a lump in my throat for some reason, before she resumed her attention on the married couple. From the side, I heard Luna "Hmm..." as though thinking about something. "It seems the blooming of love isn't only exclusive to Prince Armor and Princess Cadenza tonight." My eyes snapped at the taller pony, the dark blue alicorn smirking without looking at me, a glint in her own serene gaze. "I'm not sure I-" "Stardust." Luna interrupted, walking off after departing with these words, "Would any normal stallion willingly get himself fatally injured to save a mare just out of friendship?" ... Luna too? What will it take for these damn ponies to understand that Twilight and I are simply best friends? My stare cut back on Twilight, who was signing and dancing to her heart's content. And again, that elated smile returned on my features- And finally, at last, I understood now. Luna wasn't entirely incorrect. Feelings I haven't felt in a long time spurned from my chest by just seeing how happy and thrilled Twilight was, for her friends and her family- Oh... Oh God, I'm infatuated with a pony. Chapter Fifty-Four: A Deserving Hero? Chapter Fifty-Four: A Deserving Hero? The party lasted much longer than welcomed, by my standards anyway. As soon as the carriage was out of sight, all hell broke loose; ponies partied and celebrated the newlyweds harder than I've ever witnessed a party in Equestria. Hell, my school prom party wasn't as wild as these ponies were making this event. Though I suppose it was understandable; a royal mare just got married, and that most likely hasn't happened in centuries or something. Anyway, the celebration was spiraling out of control, as all equines from Canterlot and guests from far-off lands partied like it was the last night it'd ever happen. Prompting my self-removal from the celebrations. Luckily I managed to find a part of the kingdom where no other pony was in sight, staring at my smiling reflection from the large fountain. This area was far enough from the celebrations, though the loud cheering was still palpable, but not enough to damage my eardrums any further, thankfully. What an event... Chrsa-Something was defeated, the wedding proceeded perfectly, elation waved over Equestria for the lucky Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and now Prince Shining Armor. I can still recall their beaming adoring gazes at one another during the ceremony, and thus prompted the small smile on my muzzle. I fulfilled my promise, became best man at the wedding, and witnessed a historical event firsthand in a world populated by talking equines. All was well in the world... for now anyway. But before that business occurs, I'm content with enjoying the peace while it lasts. The threat of the love-sucking Queen was over, and I wanted to take in this moment of serenity before I probably stick around for the next villain to pop up. And I knew exactly who... "Company?" A lovely familiar welcoming voice inquired, following with Twilight's own reflection appearing next to mine. The purple unicorn was observing the water's surface as well, smiling in her own content. Ah yes... This mare was partially the reason I excused myself from the party also. "With you? Always." Okay, that wasn't meant to sound the way it was said. But Twilight didn't seem to notice the tone, nor my reflected smile brightening upon noticing her. "I don't blame you for departing the party like that; I know you're not fond of loud noises." I smirked lightly. "A bit of an understatement, my dear." Her own expression seemed to brighten considerably at that. "Although, I suppose my singing didn't help matters in the slightest." Hm? Quite the opposite. "Twilight, your voice would never send me away." After that, we finally glanced at one another, and I felt an unwelcome lump in my throat just from meeting her eyes alone. Steady there, Stardust. Quickly, I inclined my head to the direction she came from, "I thought you'd still be celebrating with our friends." Twilight smirked light-heartedly, "Well, you're also one of those friends, Jack." "...Fair point." We both chuckled lightly... Before an awkward silence elapsed. And then I realized I was blatantly staring at those serene violet eyes before mentally slapping myself out of it. Say something you mong! You can do better than act like an awkward teenager! "You look lovely, Twilight." I nodded to the formal green dress. At the compliment, the mare looked away bashfully, a small blush matching her features. "Thank you... You look dashing yourself, Jack." I snorted playfully. "Hardly. Though your current dress is an improvement from that last one from your Birthday." Twilight frowned in mock-hurt at the playful jab. "I'll be sure to tell Rarity you said that." "Please do." Which was, again, followed by shared laughter. God, any implied insult we say to one another can no longer be taken seriously. Showing just how deep our bond was over our time together- Wait... did I just say 'Bond?' "How are you feeling?" Twilight then inquired, obviously mistaking my expression for something else. "Any aches anywhere?" "Small, but I'm doing my best to ignore them." Particularly the most notable one in my chest. The brilliant unicorn nodded, "That's a relief, your recovery is going better than I- we hoped for. I'm so glad you're okay Jack..." Was it me, or where there something reflecting out of her eyes, not just the bright lights from the party a distance away? "...I'm glad you're okay too." [BEEP], correct that you stupid boy! "Um, you and everyone else. I'm glad the wedding went off without a hitch... my week-long coma aside." Yet the mare didn't smile at that light joke, resuming her gaze on the water before us. "I guess so..." ...Well, welcome back awkwardness. Please enjoy your stay until I figure how best to continue this conversation. I sighed, looking back at the surface of the water with her. Distant noise from the event behind us returned, along with the pouring of the small waterfall before us, rippling the reflective liquid and mixing our expressions. What else am I suppose to say...? This palpable tension wasn't something I'm use to, and these newfound feelings I've discovered towards Twilight - I'll figure out what to do with those later - didn't help in the least- "You should've told me." "...I know." My mouth automatically agreed before I could even figure out what she was implying. From the reflection, Twilight's features frowned. "You knew you were in danger by Chrysalis and her Changelings from the very beginning, and never told me or the others about it. Imagine our surprise upon hearing the invasion on Ponyville last week." Don't remind me... "And learning from Rarity, Applejack and Pinkie Pie over how you were aware of my brother's wedding for a long time, and you were cautious about a threat looming over it. And then, it was Shining and Cadence who informed me about your friendship with them, and you never bothered to tell me you knew them at all." I winced at the sharp tone. But the mare was far from finished. "You kept secrets from me. You mindlessly threw yourself into danger. You risked your life because of a hunch. You allowed yourself to almost... Almost..." Die? It's not that hard to say, love... not for humans, anyway. "And why did you do it? Because you thought you had nothing to lose, that your life means nothing to another's?" Twilight finally looked up, and I couldn't bring myself to look at those blazing eyes. "Well, I've got news for you Jack Wright; your life does mean something; it means something to our friends! To your family back home! To Spike! To me!" Hearing that emotional confession, my eyes hesitantly regarded hers, and I felt a stabbing sensation at the enraged tears leaking from her eyes... all because of me. "Twilight..." "Don't 'Twilight' me." The relentless pony said sternly, still frowning while the droplets continued falling down, ruining the make-up. "You are impulsive, reckless, brutish. Your occasional wisdom is contradicted by your irrational charges into battles. Every stupid decision you make, such as facing Chyrsalis all by yourself, is absolutely infuriating! Are you so thoughtless about your own well-being to the point of willingly dying for someone who doesn't deserve it?" Doesn't deserve it- Oh Twilight... The mare didn't stop me from reaching out, slowly cupping her pony cheek. "Do you have any idea how much you mean to everyone... To me...?" ... "I'm sorry." Because it was all that I could say. This unicorn was pouring her heart out to me, I could see the fear and worry reflected in her beautiful eyes. I had no absolute idea that I was causing this much distress to her... simply because I didn't give a damn about myself. The bonds Twilight made with others over friendship was practically her bloodstream, and I was doing her no favours recklessly endangering myself like this. ...Now that I thought about it, I wasn't doing myself any favours either. "I'm so sorry, Twilight, for hurting you like this." Swallowing a lump, I did my best to comfort the saddened mare. "I... I just didn't want you or the others to worry, to enjoy this wedding without the possible looming threat of anything. I just... Wanted you all to be happy." "Seeing your best friend throwing himself close to demise like that does the opposite of making someone happy, Jack..." Yet Twilight's voice was softer now, no longer holding that tone of anger and fear from earlier. Thank God... "If I... If I promise never to endanger myself like that without anyone's aid again, will that help matters?" "...It might." Twilight nodded slowly. "It'd be a start, at least." "Then, consider it done." Was my immediate vow. Anything so I would never have to emotionally hurt Twilight like this again. For a moment there, Twilight looked as though she didn't buy the promise for a minute. Tch, don't blame her, I don't have a reputation for generally making promises like this. But, to my heart's content, she nodded, a small hopeful smile lifting on her muzzle. "Alright... I believe you, considering you tend to keep your rarely-given word." And thank God, the tears have stopped- "But if you ever do so again, then whatever threat against us next time will be the least of your problems when I'm through with you." ...Ah. "Noted." That quiet amused response was replied by a physical hug, one to which my body stiffened at the warm touch. "Why do you let yourself get hurt like this...?" "...Because life has never been kind enough for me to care what happens to myself." That along with many other reasons, but which Twilight here is better off not knowing. "Only if you allow it." The mare countered weakly, releasing me to my rather disappointment. But, fortunately, her features seemed to have uplifted slightly as she rubbed away the rest of her dried tears. "Sorry... Should've saved this confrontation when back at Ponyville. Guess I've ruined the atmosphere." "You, my dear Twilight? Never." She smiled lightly at the reassurance. But with the now ruined mascara, I gave an apologetic amused look. "Though I've seem to have ruined your make-up." The unfazed unicorn shrugged, gesturing with her head to the direction of the party. "Shall we head back?" Yes... That was probably best. It was a relief, though, getting this confrontation over with. Twilight was obviously upset the whole time through the wedding, all because of me. Syphilis had been beaten, but at what cost? My own near-death. I must've devastated everyone. ...Did I honestly deserve such friendship to begin with? Noticing that Twilight was regarding me patiently, I quickly nodded, bowing formally, "Certainly, after you my dear. Whatever excuse to hear your beautiful singing once again." Those cheeks brightened again. "Jack the Charmer has returned, I see." The mare stated with amusement, as we headed back the the bright lights and loud noises. "Don't think flattery will easily mend my irritation with you." I smirked at the mock-seriousness. "Oh, you wound me, my dear Twilight." That, at least, got a small giggle out of her. "So then, how did you first meet my brother and former foalsitter?" Hm? "You mean they didn't tell you themselves?" "There was little time when we were preparing the wedding." Ah, fair enough. "So, you suspected the deception right from the beginning?" Twilight asked after I recounted last week's events. "To be fair, Twilight, that Queen didn't make it so difficult to sniff her out." I shrugged, raising my voice slightly as we returned to the party, the crowd of over-energetic ponies still dancing and enjoying themselves like there's no tomorrow. The mare had to heighten her tone as well. "So then what happened?" "Oh, you know, she ambushed as soon as I was on my own, taunted me, trapped me underground, taunted me some more. And when she disappeared I heard the real Cadence, rescused her from the mines, she kicked some arse herself against a large group of Changelings that were blocking our way, we reached the surface, the genuine bride and groom reunited, and I can imagine you know what happened next." "Chrysalis attacked?" "Indeed, and I don't think I need to describe the whole battle." And I suppose Twilight here wouldn't want to hear how Celestia almost got owned by the wicked Queen. A part of me wishes I hadn't intervened during that magical struggle between the monarchs. But, to be fair, upon saving the ruling alicorn, it wasn't Celestia I did that for. "Because you didn't want to admit you were losing?" "...I beg your pardon?" Twilight giggled at my expression and tone. "I'm just teasing, Jack. Though you seemed to have not been succeeding by the time we arrived to help." "Only because I was achieving victory until she took the form of you!" I retorted hotly... Before closing my mouth quickly in realization. Oh how subtle of you Stardust! Her eyes, understandably, widened while she paused, "You mean... You stopped fighting because she disguised herself as me?" My eyes looked away, pretending something else had caught my interest. "...Maybe." "Even though it was an obvious act of deception?" "...Maybe." I felt the nervous urge to pull at my suit's collar. "Jack... That's very sweet of you." Huh? Suddenly a jolt ran though my body, posture straightening at the warm muzzle brushing my ponified cheek. Widened eyes slowly turned to the flattered purple unicorn, herself smiling lightly. "No need to look so flustered. I'm gonna go find the others, are you joining me?" After what you just did, my dear, any normal response would be a quick "Hell yes!" But since I'm far from a normal person - not that anyone was really 'normal' - I refrained myself. "Err... Well, you know how I am with crowds. Plus, I think I'll turn in early. This body of mine still needs to recover, after all." Twilight raised a humoured brow, "Rest early? Who are you and what have you done with the real Jack?" But she nodded anyway, heading back in the direction of the back crowd. "I'll see you tomorrow then." "Yeah... Goodnight, my dear Twilight." "Goodnight... My warrior." Wait... what? Yet the mare only grinned knowingly at my expression, before departing completely into the celebrating crowd, intending to find our friends and continue partying with them. That left me standing there, gaping like an idiot. Foe once, it was Twilight who left me speechless, instead of the usual other way around. Her warrior... I like the sound of that. "You know, sometimes I wish you two would just kiss and get it over with already." In comes the amused yet exasperated voice of our favourite dragon. Glancing to my right, I inquired, "Shouldn't you be gorging yourself through the food?" After approaching me, Spike shrugged casually, "Pinkie's eaten all the best cakes. And besides, someone has to keep you out of trouble." Oh har har. He smirked at my look, "Though Twilight seems to be doing a good job with that." "No idea what you're on about." Was my flippant response, turning around and swiftly and walking away from the party. The last thing I needed to be teased about now was this infatuation I had for Twilight... For a pony. Yet Spike followed, refusing to leave me be, "So, enjoying the party?" I shrugged lightly, "Eh, tolerating it enough. You?" "Yep!" I imagined the lizard grinning beside me, "And have you seen what Rarity's wearing? She looks amazing. As if the food wasn't the best part of this wedding for me!" Nor for I, it seems, my friend... "Feeling better?" Spike then asked curiously, a hint of concern in his tone. "Doing better," I responded to ease his worries. "Whatever it was Canterlot's medics did to heal me, it's working faster than the service we get from Ponyville." From the corner of my eye, the dragon nodded. "That's great!" He said in relief, while we turned a corner down the dark empty street. "The Princess wasn't sure when you'd recover, and some of us worried you might never wake up again. Yeah, that was clearly an exaggeration on our part." Spike added upon seeing my amused expression. "...I'm flattered you were all so concerned for my well-being." I said sincerely while Spike smiled. "But, if there's one thing I've learnt while being stuck in your world, Spike, it's that fatal injuries are a rare occurrence in Equestria." The young dragon scoffed, "Says the pony who suffered injuries time and time again. Maybe you won't get hurt again, and if you stay long enough, you can be Best Stallion at my wedding." I smirked, scoffing playfully, "Tch. Well if I stick around until then, then I better be your best stallion. I'll kick your arse otherwise." "Sure you will- AH!" The hell? I followed his shocked direction, "What is it- Oh..." Both our bodies stilled, a shiver crawling up my spine, while we stared at the large bug eyes staring through the darkness towards us, creeping slowly out of the alleyway. Immediately, I recomposed myself and stood in front of the stunned dragon guardingly, eyes narrowing at the black creature slowly moving towards us. "Changeling..." The minion of Syphilis hissed at the acknowledgement, yet curiously enough it sounded rather weak. "You..." He sounded as pained as he looked, clear enough now for us to see him limping towards us. "You... Ruined everything..." "Spike, prepare yourself to run." I whispered. "But-" "Spike." "...Yes sir." The lizard relented, thankfully. "My Queen's glorious plans... Turned to shambles... Because of you..." The hateful Changeling stopped about ten feet away from me, pointing in my direction. "You vermin..." 'Vermin?' "Calling the kettle black there, aren't we?" The creature snarled at the retort. "Silence, foul worm! You destroyed our plans to feed on these pitiful ponies love. And now my Queen suffers... because of your meddling..." Well, I've been known to meddle quite a lot in life. What else is new? "How are you here, Changeling? I thought Cadence and Armor blasted you all away." "Almost all of us." The black bug-like creature grinned savagely. "I was one of the patrols in the mines below, after that foolish alicorn defeated us. They all retreated after the Queen was hurled across the sky above us, following after her." "But you stayed behind..." "Yes... To exact justice upon the one clearly responsible for all of this." Our even stares met. "Er, Stardust, I think he means you." "Thank you, Spike, I never would've guessed." "Sorry." The Changeling continued talking, taking a prepared stance. "In the name of our glorious Queen and all Changeling kind, I shall finish you here and now, pony." "I am so much more than a mere pony." I frowned, straightening myself. He wants to fight? I can gladly oblige. Because enough's enough; I've had it with these mother-[BEEP] Changelings threatening my mother-[BEEP] friends. But first, "Though you don't seem to be in any condition to fight, my friend." The disgusted minion glared at the observation, "I will destroy you regardless, just as you've destroyed our hoped for a kingdom worthy of us and us alone." "You and your Queen intended to suck out the love of other ponies like fine wine. I acted accordingly." "They don't deserve to feel love!" The hissing Changeling countered with ire. "Not with that prejudice they hold towards Changeling kind!" "Can you blame them?" I retorted evenly, folding my arms if I could, "When all you intend to do is absorb the love that isn't meant for you? To sip on the warmth and caring each of those ponies have for other individuals? You chose to doom yourselves upon attempting to ruin not only a royal wedding, but society in general." "Bah, what does pony society mean to us?" The minion asked rhetorically. "Our Changeling society has always been superior to yours. We deserve to feel love, the most powerful emotion of all! But instead, only you ponies are worthy enough to share that kind of warmth with each other." That was bitterness in his tone. I frowned, "But... What about your own love for your kind?" The Changeling scowled in confusion, "What do you mean, vermin...?" If they operated like insects, or any other normal functioning community. "Surely, your kind cares about each other, correct?" It nodded slowly, "Then, why not feed off the love from one another? Love isn't exclusive to a particular species, after all. Take my friend behind me, for example. He's a dragon, yes, but he loves and cherishes his friends and family deeply." "Hey, keep me out of this!" Spike protested. We ignored him. "And I, as another example, care and love my friends and family as well, despite the fact I'm not even a pony." "...What?" "Long story." I said after the Changeling expressed even further confusion. "My point being, anyone, no matter who and what they are, can feel love without taking it from others. Even Changelings. Instead of drinking on the affection of those not of your kind, just feed off the love they hold for you, and you for them. As you said, love is a very powerful emotion, it can even ignite the stars; it is shared throughout all living things, exclusive to no one. Not you, not I, not the dragon behind me, and not even your Queen." Upon finished my short speech, the Changeling simply regarded me silently, still glaring but his features tilted slightly, as though contemplating my words. Hopefully, this'll work. Because quite frankly, I was too tired to begin another battle with these creatures once again. After Mephiles had been defeated, I was hoping that was the end of the Changeling threat. No more interfering with my life or my friend's. But no, there seems to be some unwanted leftovers. But, if I'm lucky, I can convince this Changeling, followed by countless others, to feed off love another way. "How do I know this isn't a trick?" The bug-like pony finally asked, frowning. Well, that's a start. "You don't," I shrugged casually. "But it doesn't hurt to try. Return to your people, Changeling, and tell them to try another way. If it doesn't work... then I will be waiting for you." Another pause, before it responded, "Very well. I'll spare your miserable existence for now, non-pony. But don't think this is the last you've heard of us Changelings!" Concluded dramatically by the creature taking off into the dark skies above. I certainly hope otherwise, my friend... "You're letting him go?" I heard Spike ask behind me, in palpable disbelief. I nodded, "If what I suggested works, then there'll be no more quarrels between pony and Changeling kind, Spike." As the black blue disappeared into the darkness completely, I looked back at the frowning dragon. "You honestly want another battle to break out between both kinds?" "I guess not..." Spike replied quietly after briefly thinking about it. "Hopefully, he'll manage to change their minds." "Yeah..." "Heh. Get it, 'change their minds'? Because they're Changelings." Spike chuckled at his own pun. Rolling my eyes, I rubbed the lizard's head before resuming the walk. "Come on Spike, let's go see if there's any wedding cake left." "Mmm. No need to tell me twice!" The next day, while many were cleaning up the leftovers of the celebration, and many of the citizens were still resting in their homes, Twilight honoured everyone by taking us all to her former home, where her parents currently resided. Velvet and Light were more than ecstatic to meet the very equines responsible for keeping their daughter happy and full of friends, yet only much more happy with the wedding of their eldest. Needless to say, only after seconds of introductions, they approved of them. The mares and dragon were surprised however - save for Twilight curiously enough - over my familiarity with the two adults; Velvet and Light happily greeted me as though I was one of their own, and we explained to the stunned purple unicorn over how we met and how they saved my life during a Changeling ambush. "You neglected to mention that last night." Twilight pointed out quietly when she got the chance. "To be fair, you only asked how I met Armor and Cadence only." The mare shook her head in exasperation. Hm, imagine her reaction to her parents being familiar with Trixie. Won't that be funny? As the kind dark grey mother of Twilight was busy preparing lunch for everyone, Twilight was preoccupied showing our friends the entirety of the house's library, to their internal dismay. From the side, I observed the show; witnessing Twilight happily reminiscing her childhood through her books, even sharing some stories of when she was younger, Spike pitching in now and again. It brought a smile to my face over how elated she was, and I was amused by everyone's attempt to pay attention to her. "It's wonderful to see her so happy, isn't it?" Gah! I barely noticed Night Light - Pfft - standing right next to me, observing the scene also with his own content smile. Golden eyes glanced at me, "First my son gets married, and now this. I missed seeing her so joyful like this. My little Princess, completely happy because of her friends. I am grateful to both you and them." "Uh... No prob." I recomposed myself, watching the scene again. "Lunch is ready!" "Yippee!" Spike exclaimed at Velvet's announcement from the doorway, already rushing towards the kingdom, pursued by an eager Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash. I moved to follow with the rest- Huh? "One moment please, Stardust." Light said after firmly holding the side of my cape, calling out to the others. "We'll be there in a second!" Well, I wasn't that hungry. And I suppose what this blue unicorn had to say was probably important. I met his look, and those golden orbs of his reflected... God I don't know what. "You upheld your promise." Ah... I nodded, "I did." "At the cost of almost devastating my daughter." Now my jaw dropped, "How-?" "We know what happened." Light continued, his voice both warm and stern. "We visited while you were unconscious still, our children told us what happened. You selflessly risked your own life not only for my son and daughter-in-law's wedding, but to save my daughter's life as well." His hoof released the fabric. "You have absolutely no idea as to how grateful we are to you for doing that." His voice held sincerity. I simply nodded, uncertain as to how take this praise, "I just did what was-" "Right? Of course. Though I am curious, my young friend." His eyes narrowed softly, "Was it the promise you made that incited you to take the blast like that, or because of how much you care for my daughter?" ... "I... Did what I could protect my friends, her included..." "Funny, because from the way you've been looking at Twilight since you've arrived here, one would assume you view her more than a friend." Oh [BEEP]. Yet Light seemed to hold no disdain towards me for displaying such emotions for his own wonderful offspring. He continued nonchalantly, "And how she checked on you when every opportunity presented itself, as Cadence had told me." ...Twilight's been doing that? Light smiled slightly at my clear confusion. "We don't hold anything against you for causing our daughter grief; the fact you risked your life for her like that not once, but previous times as well, more than makes it up for it. However, we do hope it won't become a continuous habit." I gulped at the edge of that last statement and glint in those stern eyes. The message was clear: Make our daughter happy, and we won't make you swallow your own cape. "Be honest with me, Stardust Balance." [BEEP], full name alert. Meaning he was to have my complete and undivided attention. "Are you infatuated with my daughter?" ...I think the hesitant silence is enough to answer your question, sir. "I see..." I inwardly winced at the blue hoof placed on my ponified shoulder, his eyes softening considerably. "Then we would be honoured for you to be the key to our Twilight's further happiness." ...What? Now I was just gaping, and the stallion seemed to be taking delight out of it. "After everything you've done for us, our children, for her, I think it would be unfair to judge you too harshly. Besides, Velvet already thinks of you like a son." Currently, I was feeling a tornado of emotions swirling within me. Happiness, pride, embarrassment, nervousness, hesitation, and perhaps most importantly... guilt. Sighing, I glanced away, eyes on a nearby bookshelf. "It.. can't ever happen." I finally spoke up, regret leaking from my tongue. "Considering who and what I am... Plus, to say I'm not worthy of someone like Twilight would be an understatement." Twilight was everything I was not. She was the epitome of perfection, a shining beacon of hope and friendship. Some random autistic foolish human doesn't deserve to be with the unicorn that way. "Hm, I used to think about the same way with Twilight." Huh? "Velvet." Ahh. "Whether you deserve my Princess or not isn't for you to decide, however. It's up to her. And considering how close the two are you are, it seems unlikely she doesn't regard you that way." ...This was too much. The whole room felt rather suffocating right now. "I need some air..." Looking back, the blue unicorn was nodding, smiling in understanding, "Of course, your hesitation is justifiable. Go have a walk, Stardust, and clear your head a little. I'll tell the others you need to be alone for a moment." "Thank you." I said gratefully, following the taller stallion towards the door. Glancing towards me, Light smiled slightly. "No Stardust, thank you, for everything you have done for my family." Twilight sharing those exact feelings... As if. The only plausible explanation was that Light was exaggerating, and the purple unicorn was simply concerned for one of her friends. Because absolutely no way in hell could the mare be... well, dumb enough to be infatuated with someone like me. Why? Plenty of reasons. I'm me, being one of them. We have little things in common; save for our love of books and shared exasperation most of the time over our friend's antics. There's also a considerable age gap; though I've never really asked Twilight how old she was, but I can only guess she's about sixteen. And I'm twenty. Heh, who knows, hopefully with that Birthday of hers months ago, she'll be seventeen- Wait, hopefully? Dear God, this is frustrating! A bit for your thoughts? Well look who shows up. "You..." I growled in distaste. Conscious of the fact I'm walking through a street filled with bustling posh ponies, I kept my tone low. "What do you want?" Simply to congratulate you for your efforts. Your near-sacrifice was an admirable feat. "Keep your praise to yourself, Specter. Unless you have something important to say, it means nothing to me." The warm aged voice didn't sound the least perturbed. I did, however, warn you that some events couldn't change no matter your actions. Such as when Prince Armor and Princess Cadenza banished Queen Chrysalis and her Changeling minions from the kingdom, instead of you. Yes you solved it all earlier than expected, and I applaud you for that. My nose wrinkled thoughtfully. I knew Cadence and Armor were responsible for defeating the villain in the show before, but that was a fixed point? As though sensing my thoughts, Specter continued casually, Love is the most beautiful, powerful and complex emotion of all, my young friend. Chrysalis failed to comprehend exactly how strong their affection for one another was, and suffered the consequences. Regardless, you only helped stop the Queen in her tracks at an earlier point in time. Much like Discord, it wasn't your fate to best the villain this time. I frowned heavily, "So what you're saying is... Everything I did for the wedding was overall pointless..." Well, that's a bummer. Thanks for being the life of the party, old one. I wouldn't say that, Jack. After all, you willingly endangered yourself just for the safety and happiness of those you care about. You supported Cadenza in her distressed state, you saved Celestia from embarrassing herself during that duel with Chrysalis, and prevented an entire army from invading the kingdom. And as icing on the cake, became the Best Stallion for a royal wedding. I'd call that a successful event, wouldn't you? ...Well, I suppose. I mean, I can't deny doing any of those things. Somehow, that voice's words brought some sense of pride and satisfaction within me. Yes, I can acknowledge my victories there. It may not have been much, but the fact I at least prevented more ponies from getting hurt was enough. My voice was less hostile towards Specter, "So then... Is that my second task over or...?" A warm chuckle, Hmhm, not quite, I regret. Of course... You have changed much, I will say, with very few repercussions. That is quite impressive in itself. Yeah, save for the fact those Changelings attacked Ponyville and almost harmed my friends. And whose fault was that but my own? In reward for your efforts, I shall reveal to you an answer to one of the many questions that has been plaguing your mind as of late. At this, I perked up. What, why I was here? What purpose I serve in Equestria? The point of all these tasks? Why I had to befriend Twilight and the others in the first place? Why Celestia makes a Disney Princess look more competent at her job? How you were able to sense the Changelings in disguise. Dammit... But I won't lie, that was something I occasionally dwelled upon. As I have told you a while before; there is much more to balance than the powers you currently rely upon, including its capabilities beyond the physical realm. As you continue utilizing its power, more abilities will be granted for your usage. Such as your recent new skill to sense the Changeling's deception, by identifying the chaos - or darkness, as you'd prefer to call it - in their hearts. I nodded slowly, unaware of the multiple eyes watching me, "So that's how then, at the rodeo, the library, and recently at the castle..." Precisely. I imagined the owner of the voice nodding. You sensed their dark intentions, and very soon, you will be able to sense the harmony in others as time progresses. This... I desperately wanted to say it made absolutely no sense. But... The more I thought about it, the more likely it seemed. If balance can grant one the power to sense the light and dark in people's hearts, then it just backs up my theory over the Twilight itself. So disagreeing with Specter would seem like a contradiction. However, before I can even inquire to the voice more about balance and why it's so fascinated with me, a high-posh voice broke out. "You there, Stardust Balance!" Instantly my gaze switched around to face the owner of the voice, and before me was a stallion I haven't met in quite a while. "Fancypants." I blinked in surprise at his approach, the monocle-wearing white unicorn accompanied by a pink-haired mare who was standing rather possessively over the stallion. "It's been a while." He smiled pleasantly, "Indeed. Imagine my surprise upon seeing you out here, up and about considering your recent battle with that vile Queen. I've had thought you would be recovering still; I didn't see you at the after party." I shrugged, "I was at the party, just standing by the corner- Wait, you know about the fight?" "My dear stallion, everyone has heard of it by now. The same Earth Pony who not only bested Prince Blueblood in a magical duel, but fought the Queen of the Changelings and lived to tell the tale. You've made quite the name for yourself in Canterlot, Mr Balance." ...Well, this was something new. Fancypants, to emphasize his point, motioned to the entire street, "Why, simply look around, and take notice of the eyes observing us, or more particularly, you." I obliged, and a sense of unease welled up within me at the vast among of eyes from ponies either sitting by cafes or walking by, regarding me with interest. Ah great. "Though while I've managed to catch up with you, I was wondering if you would accompany us later tonight, Stardust - I may call you Stardust correct? - as a guest to our own private celebration party. It would certainly be advantageous to have the Hero of Canterlot among us." ...Whoa whoa, back up! What now? My widened eyes turned back on the stallion, who nodded at my look. "As I said, you've gained quite the reputation around here." No kidding! But 'Hero?' I can accept warrior, but never hero. Yet as I opened my mouth to rectify this problem, a much more younger voice spoke from behind me. "Excuse me... Mr Balance?" What now... Oh! Turning around, standing before me now was a young brown colt, looking up at me with a hint of nervousness. A small colourful hat with a tiny rotor on top made me recall the last time I've seen one of those, inciting my bright smile. "I remember you, young one." At this, he grinned excitedly. "I knew you would! Mother said it was doubtful, but I believed you'd recognize me!" "In fairness, it was a long time ago since we last met." My eyes glanced upwards at the mare in question, smiling at me pleasantly. "Hello, Stardust Balance. We meet again." Seeing these familiar faces widened my smile. "Indeed, it's wonderful to see you again." She nodded, and suddenly I was presented with the very hat of her son, thrust into my hoofs by him along with a pencil. "Could you sign my hat, sir? Please?" I blinked uncomprehendingly at that eager-looking child for a moment, before it dawned on me. Was he... asking for my autograph? Talk about a bizarre scenario! I was going to respond that my handwriting's atrocious at the moment, but his expression had me cave in. Ah well, what harm will it be in indulging a child? "Thanks so much!" The young colt - I didn't have the heart to tell him I honestly forgot his name - exclaimed happily after I was done, not seeming to mind the appalling work when examining the signature- Oof! Now I was being hugged fiercely by the kid, "You're my hero sir! I want to be just like you when I grow up!" ...Was that my heart choking up my throat? "Pardon me, Mr Balance." After the boy released me, I found myself presented with two random ponies, a stallion and mare. "Would you mind giving us your autographs too?" What the [BEEP]?! "We would be honoured to have our papers signed by the Hero of Canterlot." And it only got worse, as I now found myself crowded by ponies, all requesting I sign something of theirs or take pictures of them. Oh great, so THIS was how celebrities felt! How did they put up with all this obnoxious attention? I didn't ask to be famous! Yet it appears the things I do for my friends rewarded me with... this! "Stardust? Stardust!" Oh thank Christ! "Twilight!" I greeted the mare in relief, never more elated to see her now than ever. As the unicorn pushed herself through the crowd to see me, I quickly used that advantage to exit the opening she made, grabbing her hoof along the way. "What's going on- Hey!" "No time. Run, quickly!" After letting go of her, the intelligent mare understood, and we ran by a surprised Spike, evidently accompanying Twilight. "What's happening- Gah!" Twilight quickly scooped up the dragon onto her back as we ran from the pursuing crowd. The sound of multiple hooves chasing after us was enough to give me a headache. And all this running wasn't doing my still-recovering body any favours- Wait... "Twilight, teleport!" "Huh? Oh, right!" And a purple flash enveloped us, followed by me finding myself in the middle of an alleyway. I managed to stop myself crashing into the wall in time. "All clear." Twilight announced, after checking the exit to the alley. "The crowd's dispersed." Oh thank Christ... "What was all that about, anyway?" Spike asked, dusting himself off. I honestly have no clue. "Apparently, I'm a celebrity now." I informed them... and even then it sounding completely utterly ridiculous. A humoured chuckle escaped my muzzle, "Heh... It's quite funny, actually, heheheh..." Spike followed suit, laughing lightly as well, "Hahahaha! Yeah, you famous. What are the odds?" "Hey! ...Pfft hahahahahahaha! Yeah, it's so stupid, isn't it?!" I couldn't help it, the reality was so absurd it warranted laughter. "Down on yourself as always, Jack." Twilight pointed out while shaking her head... before a small smile appeared upon her muzzle and pretty soon all three of us were laughing. "Heheheheh, how do you manage to find yourself in these situations, Jack?" "No idea, my dear. Haha... Ahh." Eventually, the moment between us three ceased, but we were all still grinning. "Man, have I got some information to share with you." Twilight raised an intrigued eye, still expressing amusement. "Oh?" "Yep. Had another talk with Specter before I was swarmed by my oh-so adoring fans." At this, I had her rapt attention, before Spike pointed out. "Erm, maybe we should save this for when we've rejoined the others. They're waiting for us." "Oh, right, good point Spike." Twilight nodded approvingly, motioning for us to follow. "We went out looking for you Jack, anyway. Mom was insistent of having you join us for lunch." I smirked, "How nice of her." And Twilight shrugged in amusement back. Although, it would be beneficial to explain this new skill Specter explained to the others. How? No clue. But what would be more possibly beneficial with this new ability, would be against the next threat; a threat that had me both terrified and excited at the thought of it; my favourite villain in all of the show. How exactly would balance help me against him? Again, no clue, but we'll see. Get ready your Majesty; the Twilight Warrior's coming for you. Chapter Fifty-Six: Triumph of Sombra II Chapter Fifty-Six: Triumph of Sombra II Previously... "So then, just to recap: we're journeying towards an ancient empire." "Correct." "I'm just a little concerned, that's all." "About the empire?" "About you and our friends." "Shining Armor?" "Twily! Ya made it!" "Cadence has been able to use her magic to spread love and light. That's what's protecting it, but she hasn't slept. Barely eats. I want to help her, but I need to be on patrol around the Empire in case King Sombra attempts to get in." "What?! Whoa whoa whoa whoa! Wait a sec; you're not actually thinking on confronting King Sombra, are ya?" "Stardust, ya do remember what happened last time you fought someone evil by yerself, right?" "Hm. So, you are a human." "The Crystal Heart. I'll retrieve and deliver it to you, in exchange for you leaving this Empire and its citizens and never returning. You can have your body back, and you'll survive, which I believe is far more important than ruling your kingdom, no?" "Very well. Return the Crystal Heart to me in one hour, and I shall spare this kingdom and its citizens of my rule." "I spoke with his Highness. We've apparently reached a compromise." "But be warned, I do not tolerate deception against me. Should you betray my word, then I will inflict a thousand years of suffering upon you, and everyone of those little ponies you hold so dear." "And just like that?" Shining asked after I finished recounting the conversation between the mad King and I. The white stallion paced around the room thoughtfully. "We retrieve this 'Crystal Heart' for him and he'll leave the entire Empire alone? It can't be that easy." Unfortunately, I have to agree. From the throne, still utterly exhausted from utilizing a magical barrier day and night, Cadence concurred with her husband. "In addition, we have no idea how much harm than good we could cause by handing over Sombra this object. And we can't exactly trust that tyrant on his word, monarch or not." "Which is why we're not going to hand over the Crystal Heart at all, after we find it." Both turned to me questionably. My expression was a frown, matching their own. "It has the power necessary to spread love and warmth throughout the entire kingdom, and requires the right pair of hoofs to do so, along with the warmth and love of all the Crystal Empire's residents. Right up your ally, Cadence." You know what was a high gamble right now? Telling all this to these two without any discretion whatsoever. I shouldn't have any of this beforehand knowledge that even Twilight herself was aware of yet. But, considering Cadence's poor state and the one hour dilemma, we had to move quickly. Hopefully they'll just assume Sombra himself armed me with all this knowledge. "Then why did you promise Sombra you'd give him the Heart in the first place?" Shining inquired rather skeptically. "Well, I didn't exactly promise him it." I shrugged. Plus we didn't shake hoofs on it. "You're right though, in Sombra's hoofs, that Crystal Heart would be the end for the citizens of this kingdom. We have to retrieve it before that insane villain does." "What do you propose?" Cadence asked, rubbing her eyes tiredly. Shining, noticing this, joined his beloved to help support her in case she suddenly collapsed. The sight warranted my frown to deepen. Time was short. "We get the Heart, then make a new bargain with the former ruler; his life for the safety of the kingdom." Their eyes widened at that, prompting my thinned mouth. "The Crystal Heart's light can destroy his Majesty, unfortunately. But I'm hoping it won't come to that." They nodded in agreement. "So you plan to protect the kingdom by radiating it with the Heart's light, and convince Sombra to leave peacefully in the process." Precisely. My resolved expression was enough of an answer. Shining continued with a light smile, "Rather deceptive of you to twist your deal with him like this." I scoffed jokingly. "Tch, you should meet the rest of my species." "Then we better hurry." The pink weary alicorn spoke up, voice growing more quiet by the minute. "If we don't use the Heart's power... then... then..." Oh [BEEP]! Immediately, Shining caught his lover in his pony arms before she could collapse, prompting her grateful smile. "I'm fine, my love..." Slowly, the concerned stallion released Cadence as she quickly recovered, pink horn glowing a light blue off and on again. "Do you think you can find it before the hour is up?" Oh how I wanted to say yes with absolute certainty. "Possibly." But I couldn't lie. Meeting Cadence's stare, I continued with as much determination as I could muster. "But damn me if I don't try, Cadence. Your new kingdom will be safe and will prosper sooner than you know." That lifted a relieved smile on her features. "I know we can count on you, Stardust, to retrieve the Heart before the day is done." "But not alone." Shining added in, walking down the steps of the throne to join me, smiling determinedly. "While Twilight and the others are gathering information from the residents, it'll take too long to bring them back here to aid us. Plus, I presume you already know where to start looking." Clever stallion. I nodded, "Yes, but are you sure you don't want to stay here and support Cadence?" The pink alicorn answered for him, "I'll be fine. We knows the risks, and are prepared to face them head-on. The sooner this is over with, the better. Good luck, both of you." Shining turned around, facing his beloved with a soft voice. "And to you, my love. Be sure to inform Twilight about this in case she returns." The response was a loving smile, "I shall. Be safe, Shining." ...Should I be looking away? Nah I'm a grown man. Instead, I smiled lightly at the scene before me. They were willing to accept whatever consequences came from making this decision, putting the safety of the Empire and its citizens before their personal attachments. Worthy rulers indeed. Hell, they'd probably give Celestia a run for her money. I mean, it was they who defeated Chrysalis AND Sombra while that alicorn did [BEEP] all. Incredible how two characters introduced late to the show were more competent at their jobs of monarchy than the overall ruler. "If anyone's deserving of being the new monarchs of this Empire, it's you two." I stated sincerely, to which they replied with flattered and proud expressions. "So then, where do we begin?" Shining inquired, getting straight to the point. Immediately I started glancing around the room. Let's see... If memory serves correctly, if had something to do with the throne, I think... Ah! I pointed at the large shaped pink crystal, sticking from atop the throne seat Cadence rested on. "I believe we have to use dark magic for this part." Shining nodded and began focusing, and I wasn't lying in admitting to myself, despite my concern over the brief green eyes and blackness emitting from my friend's horn, that I'd rather see even Twilight's brother utilize such darkness than the unicorn herself. "So, how was the honeymoon?" I began conversationally, realizing it will take us probably forever before we reach the bottom of this large circular staircase, starting from the middle of the throne room after the secret passage was revealed. Surrounding us was a cave-like structure, jagged and disorganized than the rest of the castle. Walking beside me, I noticed a small smile lift on Shining's serious features. "It was wonderful. The time Cadence and I had together was the best anypony could ask for, almost as much as our wedding." "I won't ask for details." He chuckled, "That's probably for the best." I laughed lightly in turn. Good, we'll need some kind of positive atmosphere when we reach what awaits us at the bottom. I was partially considering jumping down to the bottom from where we walked. But I wasn't feeling that suicidal today. "It's good to see you again, Stardust." The taller stallion admitted. "We were hoping you would accompany Twily and the others here." Oh? "What for?" Shining shrugged humouredly, "Can't a friend hope to greet another they haven't seen in a while?" "Ah, fair enough." I replied in amusement. "In addition, since you've helped us defeat Chrysalis, we thought you would be of great help also in dealing with this crisis." The unicorn continued, blue eyes forward on the stairs we walked down. "Twilight will help us protect this Empire, no doubt about it, but some extra reinforcements won't hurt in the least." "So basically, I'm Plan B then." I pointed out jokingly. "Well, it's working so far." We shared a laugh, before the curious stallion gestured to the blackness. "So what awaits us below?" Recalling the tidbits I've seen of the second episode, I said thoughtfully, "I believe there will be a small chamber with a wooden door, which will move around by itself whenever we try to reach it." "Alright, so we use magic to tame it, I'm guessing?" I nodded, sincerely impressed with the quick observation. "Very astute." Shining grinned, "It runs in the family." That prompted my snort, "No need to tell me something I already know." Silence followed, as we continued moving down the round stairs to what awaits us below. Was it just light magic, or dark magic used to tame the door? I dunno, it's been a while since I've seen the clips. Just because one sees all the episodes doesn't mean they're going to remember every single part of it. But there was something I remembered, which was best to warn the determined stallion beforehand. "Also, behind that door lies your greatest fears. We're gonna need to find a way to bypass that trap." "Understood." Shining nodded, not missing a beat. Wow, this guy is seriously fixed on ending this problem right away. He threw me a grateful yet serious look, "I'll say it again, I'm glad you're here, Stardust. I knew you'd help us out." "Yeah well, Shining, I just want to get this whole thing over with." I shrugged in admittance, before noticing the interesting expression. "...What?" "You called me Shining." ...Oh. "So I did." The stallion rolled his eyes in good nature. "Finally. I won't lie, you constantly addressing me by my surname was getting rather exasperating." Instead of retorting, something else attracted my attention from the corner of my eye. We were here. The dark floor floor at the bottom of the long overboard staircase was getting more and more visible, aided by the light Shining was emitting from his horn. Sharing a triumphant glance with the unicorn, we quickened our pace, hurrying to the bottom of the steps with renewed vigour. And waiting for us, standing in seemingly innocent plain sight, was the door I mentioned earlier. Immediately, I extended my limb out to halt the Prince before he could approach it. "We need to subdue it." I said thoughtfully as we regarded the object. Shining nodded, pointing upwards. "Look, a crystal atop the door." True enough, a pentagon shaped material rested on top of the wooden door. "I believe you said we must use magic." "Indeed..." "Yet using dark magic would cause the door to reveal out greatest fears, you said?" "Perhaps." Was Shining going somewhere with this? "What about harmony magic?" ...Ahh! "It could work." I said in agreement. "Care to give it a shot?" "Gladly." That said, the stallion stepped forward. And, before the door could even react, a light white beam fired from the tip of the unicorn's horn directly into the crystal. And it seemed to have successfully worked, as the door opened and we weren't suddenly facing our own horrifying scenarios. Bingo! "Good job Shining!" I praised the stallion as we walked towards the doorway. He shrugged casually with a gratified grin, "I only did what seemed right-" "Oh God no, I get enough modesty from your sister." I cut him off humouredly, moving through the bright door, finding behind us, towering over the other side of the door, the bottom of a blue reflective tower accompanied by... More stairs. "You've got to be kidding me..." Shining shared my displeasure with a dissatisfied "Hm..." "Oh my God, so many stairs..." Inhaling and exhaling deeply, my tirade as we transcended upwards continued, "I'd like to thank the man for inventing stairs, then push him down these stairs, just to display how dumb stairs are. It will be ironic, and his wife will leave him for the elevator guy; because everyone knows elevators are much cooler... God dammit..." Shining glanced at me from in front, years of intense training as a guard not making him as nearly as exhausted as I was, "What's an 'elevator?'" I sighed, "Another time, Shining." "Indeed. We must hurry. If the Crystal Heart awaits us at the top, then we can deal with Sombra once and for all." The resolve to accomplish such had the white stallion moving upstairs faster than myself, and I earnestly admired and wished to have his energy from all those years of guard training. How long now before the deal's off? Fifteen minutes? Ten? It feels as though it's been well over an hour by now, climbing up this round white tower. "So, are we to expect another trap when we get up there?" Shining eventually asked while waiting for me, offering a limb of support. I respectfully declined the assistance. "Yes, there's a trap which activates upon approaching the Heart." That, at least, I remember. It seemed so easy, thinking about the time Twilight attempted to catch the Heart, and it was up to Spike to deliver the powerful object to Cadence. The trap was so obvious, yet I was surprised by it. "So how do we take the Heart without triggering the trap?" "Very, very carefully." A leap over the circle surrounding the Heart might just do the trick. "Then we give the Heart to Cadence, who combines her power over love with the residents to spread the Heart's power over the Crystal Empire, and boom, everything's back to normal." "You make it sound so easy." "If we do this correctly, it will be." Shining nodded, accepting that. Eyes still focused forward, the straight face and serious resolve to save the innocent alongside those he cared about reminded me of his just-as-determined sibling. For a moment I thought I was seeing a Twilight clone. Heh, one can dream... Oh my God, why are there so many stairs?! How far up can this tower possibly be? Then I recalled exactly how tall the castle was, which incited my small groan. Shining glanced at me, but said nothing. Yep, a serious monarch. He'll make a fine King. Speaking of which. "Have you and Cadence considered addressing yourselves as King and Queen of this kingdom after this is all over?" Obviously not expecting the question, Shining paused briefly before continuing onwards. "It... Hasn't occurred to us." He admitted thoughtfully. "Why?" I shrugged. "Oh you know, usually because rulers of a kingdom are either Kings or Queens, not Prince's or Princess's." Common sense, you know. Wry blue eyes looked in my direction. "Let me guess; another one of your endless issues with Princess Celestia?" "You know me too well." I commented with a faint smile. "Hm. Well, I think Cadence and I will stick to addressing ourselves as our current titles, if that's alright with you." I get the feeling it didn't matter what I thought of the subject. Shame, you'd think someone would choose the more appropriate and dignifying title to rule an entire kingdom. "I think we're there!" My head perked up at the announcement. True enough, a bright white light from the outside awaited us from the top of the stairs, quickening our exhausted pace. And finally - and I mean finally - we reached our destination. The top of the castle itself, harsh cold wing flapping our manes, tails and clothing. A round blue and white chamber surrounded by many open windows to the Empire below. Lying on the center of the room was a white star-shaped pattern surrounded by shades of light and dark blue. And floating atop the pattern was the very object we sought. "We made it... Thank Celestia..." "Ten points for... Observation..." That said, we took a moment to regain our breath, echoes of inhales and exhales going through the chamber and out of the rather large while we took a short break, Shining grinned triumphantly at me, an expression I shared sincerely. And I gratefully took an offered bottle of water which appeared from thin air while Shining drank his own. Yes... We made it. "So now what?" Shining eventually inquired after we recovered from all the running and walking, regarding the floating shining blue Crystal Heart as though mystified by its glow. Yes... It was rather pretty to watch. But instead, higher matters returned to the forefront of my mind, prompting me to glance at the pattern below the crystal. "Now we... quickly take the Heart before the trap triggers." "And how do we do that, with magic?" I shook my head. Too easy. "I imagine there would even be a counter-trap for that." With that speculation made, I prepared my hoofs, making a motion as if to run forwards. "Then what- Stardust wait!" Too late. With as much speed as I could muster, my hoofs bounced off the solid ground and I leaped upwards towards the awaiting trap. My limbs quickly snatched crystal object, which radiated warmth than the typical coldness of a crystal, and I rolled while landing on the other side of the pattern, grinning at my own accomplishment. Well, that was easy. The trap wasn't even triggered at all. Walking around the pattern, I met Shining's concerned but then ecstatic grin. "Stardust, you did it!" "So I did." I nodded, holding up the precious important object for us both to examine. "So with this, the Crystal Empire will be protected indefinitely?" The hopeful stallion asked, the light of the crystal reflecting from his blue orbs. At my nod, he grinned happily, "This is fantastic, now we can protect our friends and the citizens of the Empire! Good job Stardust!" I couldn't help but shrug at the praise. Guess I'm not really one to talk about modesty- Hmhmhmhmhm, good job indeed... What- Ack! "Stardust!" I heard Shining exclaim in concern as I suddenly toppled over, gripping hoofs supporting me from falling over completely. Violent coughing emerged from my throat, growing louder and louder to my own screeching ears as black vapour began pouring out of my mouth. No... Not possible... My eyes tightly shut for a moment before reopening, stinging tears on the corners of them while I forced myself to look up at the smoke before us, a few feet away, swirling maliciously. As Shining helped me get back up, we both stared in terror as the smoke began to take shape, into the suspecting pony I hoped wouldn't be the one responsible. "You..." Dark grey body. Red regal cape. Silver armour. Before us, in all his majestic glory, was the former King of the Crystal Empire, regarding the two stallions with a sinister grin, bare fangs revealed while his blood red eyes glanced over to the object he craved the most. Purple vapours continuously poured from the corners of his eyes. "Impossible... What are YOU doing here?!" Shining demanded, sounding both horrified and furious by the tyrant's appearance. Sombra barely acknowledged his presence, focusing still on the Crystal Heart gripped safely in my own hoofs. "You did well to bring me to what is rightfully mine, human." Oh [BEEP]. So a piece of him must've... That sick [BEEP]. Then, without warning, black magic fired from the tip of his dark red horn, impacting the pristine ceiling above us. We looked upwards, corrupted blackness taking over the surfaces of the room. Dark crystal emerging left and right, holing up the open windows as well looming dangerously close to us. "For thousands of years I've laid dormant. And now, my ascension will begin anew!" Well, we're most likely [BEEP]... But Shining wasn't taking it lying down, stepping forward with resolve. "Now while we have anything to say about it, your 'Highness.'" Sombra wasn't the least bit perturbed, and I found myself petrified by the red stare in my direction. "Now, Wright, I have a new deal for you." Oh [BEEP]... "Give me the Crystal Heart, and I will spare your friends, they will leave my kingdom and shan't be bothered again. You will attain a high position in my monarchy." His dark eyes narrowed. "Refuse the deal, then everyone you love will suffer and be antagonized by their worse fears for over countless years. The choice is yours." The images incited own frown. He dare harm my friends? Not while I'm still breathing, he won't. "Now, I could do that, Sombra, or I could just allow Cadence to destroy you with the Crystal Heart, unless you leave and never return." Evidently displeased with the answer, his scoff echoed the now dark chamber. "A pity you think that. Now your friends will suffer because of your arrogance." "Then by all means, try and pry this thing from my cold, dead hoofs." And he happily obliged. "Look out!" Shining warned, but I was already on the move, pushing both himself and I out of the way as dark crystals were fires our way, shattering from the ground between us. Immediately, I recovered, as did Shining, who was very close to the stairs. That's it! "Shining! Catch!" With my strength, the important object was hurled through the air before Sombra could even react. The white stallion caught the Heart without hesitation. "Consider it my late wedding present! Now go!" "But what about you?!" "Never mind me! Cadence needs you! Your kingdom needs you! Go!" For a moment, Shining stared at me like an idiot... Before finally nodded with grim determination. "Don't get yourself killed." Before turning towards the stairs. No promises. Sombra, however, was more protesting to the idea. "Give me my Crystal Heart!" He snarled viciously, charging forward to the retreating stallion. Oh no you don't! With my own speed, I leaped over the sharp deadly crystals, impacting into the grunting King and sending him flying, crashing into the nearby black wall and leaving a significant impact. I quickly glanced at the stairs leading down, noticing the stallion was already gone. Good luck, my friend... "That... Was a very grave mistake..." My fierce stare met his enraged own, own hoof swiftly removing my cape and throwing it behind me. "So was threatening me with the people I care about. If you want to get the Heart, you'll have to go through me." I imagine Twilight will kill me after this is all over... Sombra sneered, standing up tall and proud. "You and your friends are nothing but insects to me, human. It's tragic that you refuse to serve the true sole ruler of Equestria. We have a lot more in common than you think-" No you [BEEP] don't! [Insert music: The Encounter, from Kingdom Hearts Birth By Sleep.] Yet my charging clenched hoof only met thin air, as the stallion had dispersed back into black smoke, emerging again in his true form feet away behind me. "Tsk tsk tsk. Think before you act, child. But then again, you never listen to your own advice, do you?" Son of a-! My limbs immediately swiped away an oncoming black energy beam, to which I quickly regretted as my full front left limb was now coated in black crystal. Sombra chuckled darkly at me while the weight wore me down, before charging forwards himself, black floating crystals appearing around him in preparation. ...Idea! I instinctively ducked as the objects flung over me, missing their target. And, reeling my crystallized limb back, I leaped forwards to the advancing Sombra and scored a hit; the crystal trapping my arm shattering into a million pieces upon contact. The surprised and pained tyrant was hurled backwards by the hit, smashing into some sticking out crystals as bits and dust coated his being. But any hope of a break was quickly cast aside as the King slowly stood back up, glaring at me with pure malice and hatred. Oh boy... "So you can still fight." Was it me or was there a distinct hint of impression in his baritone voice? Sombra shook off the dust and remains as he walked forwards. "For a mere autistic." ... He laughed mocking, "Hahahaha. Have you forgotten? I've seen through your memories, boy, and I've fed off your negative emotions. Your anger, your fears, your self-loathing, it has empowered me while I waited in your mind. Soon, the rest of me waiting outside the kingdom will join us, and we shall enjoy feasting on the darkness within you, and the fear in these miserable ponies." No, I won't hear anymore of this. "Yet you're still clearly weak, your Majesty. I suppose being decapitated and trapped in a glacier for a thousand years can make one rusty." That seemed to irritate him. "You underestimate me, boy. It matters not how long of my absence, for my destiny is set in stone. Not you, nor Celestia, nor the bearers of the Elements of Harmony, nor any living thing in this universe or yours can deny my ascension." That said, I tensed and braced myself, making a fighting position. "Then why don't you prove your oh-so ascension." He mimicked my movements, grinning darkly. "Gladly." The battle moved on from there. Crystals, energy blasts and shockwaves were fired from across the room along with two leaping and hurled bodies. As I kept on dodging, blocking and leaping over the fallen King's fatal assaults, it didn't take me long to realize this was nothing like my duel with Syphilis. Not... this was far more deadly. My leap in the air was halted by his magic, as Sombra sent me upwards to the ceiling. Quickly retaliating, my hoofs landed on the surface first and pushed me off the ceiling before a blast from Sombra's horn could hit me, leaving a bush of crystals pointing out in all directions. There was a pattern here, I noticed, in that I have to keep dodging his attacks until I move closer, such as now. Yet my hoof only met vapour once again. Sombra returned to his original form at the other end of the room, grinning maliciously at my annoyance. Alright, he keeps turning to his smoke form whenever I land a physical assault. If this continues, I'll overexert myself and leave myself vulnerable. But I can't keep defending myself like this forever. Sombra seemed to know that too. "What do you hope to accomplish?" He inquired mockingly as I deflected a blast, then leaped over thrown spear-like crystals. "Do not deny the darkness in your heart and the sins in your soul." My back hoof kicked through the shattering wall behind me, and I ducked and rolled behind cover as more firing objects were sent towards me, meeting the sharp crystals protecting me. With them gone, I leaped over and charged forward, but the mad tyrant was already prepared, evaporating into smoke before my roundhouse kick could hit him. "You are but a naive child who is prone to his own insecurities and anger. I am the King that all living things fear." My head turned to gleeful roaring voice, before rolling out of the way of another more powerful energy blast. Gah! The aftershock caused me to smash into some debris. Glancing upwards, I noticed with slight terror the dark whirlpool emerging from the ceiling. "Darkness conquers all!" Now he's just going full Ansem on me... "Not today it does!" Yet before that harrowing black vortex above could strike me, it was intercepted by a thin pink beam, dispersing the storm into nothingness once more. And my saving grace arrived; a full relieved grin on my features as Twilight Sparkle teleported in front of me, standing firmly against the brow-raised King. "Twilight!" I said in surprise and relieved elation... Before the situation was quickly reminded to me. "You shouldn't be here, you should be protecting the kingdom!" The purple mare glanced at me, her mouth a thin line. "I'll protect it, after I've protected my friend!" Of course... "How sentimental." Sombra pointed out in amusement. "The student of Princess Celestia comes to save her precious warrior." I smirked, standing alongside the mare as we prepared to take on the tyrant, together. "Not just a student of Celestia, oh great King. But the greatest pony Equestria has ever produced. You're [BEEP] now, Sombra." The battle resumed. Both of us dodged out of the way as another wave of pointy crystals were sent our way, separating us feet away. Using that to his advantage, Sombra fired another energy wave towards me, which was block a large chunk of wall which protected me by Twilight, who then magically hurled it up in the air. Immediately understanding, I leaped upwards and, with a swift kick, sent it flying at the growling King. Debris and dust enveloped that part of the area before the tyrant emerged from it, quickly turning into smoke again as I leaped forward to punch his chest, giving Twilight the right opportunity to fire a pink beam into the villain's left side as soon as he retained his real form. Pushing himself off the crystallized wall after the impact, Sombra snarled and fired a power beam towards the purple mare, which I quickly intercepted by kicking away. The blast bounce doff the reflective surface of the wall back to me, to which I then deflected the blast right back at its owner. Sombra leaped away, then finding himself in the middle of projectiles broken crystals hurled in his direction by Twilight. The irritated and angered tyrant quickly retaliated, stronger magic gaining control of the debris as he prepared to fire them back at the purple unicorn. If I hadn't interfered first. My forceful kick caused the distracted dark stallion to fly into another wall. But I wasn't done there, grabbing Sombra by the edges of his steel armour and dragging him across the crystallized walls, running at a high speed before throwing him into the air, and Twilight's magical attack sent the tyrant right into the center of of the ceiling, debris and shattered crystals falling alongside him onto the pattern below. Sharing a serious yet victorious glance with Twilight, we slowly approached the fallen King. "It's over Sombra. Give up." Twilight commanded with an intense gaze at the recovering tyrant. I nodded in agreement. "Your rule is at an end." Then, quite suddenly to our taken aback surprise, Sombra quickly got up, red eyes now blazing with pure green along with red irises. "No... NO!" Harsh dark purple winds were followed by his denial, sending us reeling back at the waves. God dammit, what now?! We were winning! Yet before I could tell Twilight we needed to finish this, eight large crooked crystals surrounded the enraged King in an octagon shape, followed by eight walls now taking up the chamber, separating me from communicating with the mare. "You think you can destroy me?! I am the Lord of Fear and Despair! I am the ruler of all living and dead! Everything that resides in this world are destined to be mine!" Ugh! The wind! Too strong! I found my back pressed against the surface the cracking wall as black smoke emerged from the center of the room, large hellish eyes glaring down at me and, presumably, Twilight. "I am King Sombra, and before me you are nothing!" The roaring voice echoed the chamber, and I felt the cracking behind me worsen. If this keeps up, we'll be blown out of the castle. "It's over, Sombra!" I yelled out against the strong currents. "You were never going to return to power in the first place!" "Bah! A little worm like you cannot and will not stop me from regaining my rightful place on the throne!" "Good thing then - Argh! - That I never intended to stop you!" His eyes narrowed, prompting me to clarify. "I only needed to stall you!" "Stall... What are you blabbering about, you nonsensical buffoon?" Despite the harsh winds pushing me back, I managed to grin. "Can you still read my mind, Sombra?!" "Yes. Make your point before you fall to the outside grounds of my kingdom below." "Then look! Look at what I'm recalling right now!" My mind quickly pushed forward the memories of Sombra's fall. The Crystal Heart's light, aided by Cadence's power, shone through the entire kingdom, bathing it in warmth and joy as the previous monarch was utterly destroyed by its power. "What... Is this?!" Do I detect fear? "Clearly you didn't look through all of my memories, your Highness! You were always going to fall, whether I intervened or not! You should've taken up my offer, because today you will become what you always feared: Nothing!" As if on cue, bright radiant light began pouring through the cracks of the walls, pushing back against the strong currents and giving me time to relax and breathe. As I landed back safely on the floor, the shattered walls behind me smashed open as light bathed the chamber, disappearing the darkness and crystals that covered the room. Gah! I had to shield my eyes at the blinding blue light now covering us, but even then there was a sensation of warmness and elation I haven't felt since seeing Twilight upon waking up after the defeat of Mephiles... "GAHHH! Destiny... You cannot... Stop... My Desti- ARGHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...!" The defeated enraged screams of the former tyrant slowly ceased into non-existence, and the bathing light died down enough for me to run and open my eyes, examining my surroundings. What greeted me was the same blue and white room overlooking the Crystal Empire from before, not a trace of Sombra's presence or his sinister magic to be found. We did it... Thank Christ... ...Oh [BEEP], Twilight! "Twilight, are you... Oh..." My concerned question slowly died down at the holy sight of the mare. Hair a different style, entire body covered in a white sparkling glow, Twilight met my stare with as much surprise of her own. "You look... Radiant." Was all I could think of saying, restraining myself from drooling at the lovely sight. Twilight smiled meekly, seeming relieved, flattered and amused by my stunned expression. "So do you." ...Huh? Oh! Looking at myself, I was indeed coated with the same magic covering the mare. ...Doesn't suit me, really. "Look!" The ecstatic mare pointed out, and I followed her gaze. ...Whoa. Colourful aurora's covered the skies from the top of the castle, heading in all directions as if to announce to all of Equestria that the Crystal Empire has returned in all its beauty and glory. And I couldn't help but grin at the view. "Isn't it beautiful?" Twilight asked in awe as we observed from the edge of one window. "Almost as much as the pony beside me..." ...Smooth Stardust. From the corner of my eye, the sparkles seemed to cover Twilight's blush if she was doing so, ducking her head rather sheepishly, inciting my chuckle. "A-Anyway," She continued nervously, clearing her threat quickly. "They did it, Jack. Good job Shining... The entire Crystal Empire is saved." "No, Twilight." She glanced at me curiously. I met her stare happily. "We did it. We all played a part in ending this nightmare before it could begin again." Though, thinking back to Sombra's defeat right now, sent a lump in my throat. Again, another failure of mine; not being able to convince the villain to cease with their plans peacefully. It had to resort to his destruction, unlike Discord and Nightmare Moon. Apparently, anyway. Yet it looked like I wasn't the only one with regrets, as Twilight inexplicably looked downwards, a saddened expression on her features. "But it doesn't change the fact that I failed..." "'Failed?'" "The test..." Oh, right... That. "Twilight..." I gently lifted her chin up to look at me, smiling reassuringly. "I think the fact that you tried to help and even saved one of your friends from possible death, along with battling one of Equestria's greatest threats - again - is more than enough to make you pass the test. Even if you didn't retrieve the Heart and protected the entire Empire, you still played a significant role today that I'm more certain will get you to graduate from your task." "...You really think so?" Twilight asked with a small hopeful smile. "I know so." That said, we both turned back to the view, enjoying the sight of the blue, yellow and reddish pink auroras spreading across the blue peaceful skies, along with hearing the echoing cheers of the kingdom's people... Or ponies, whatever. Yes, the Crystal Empire will prosper once more, and Equestria is safe from another tyrant. And as icing on the cake, my heart leaped as Twilight leaned against me while we watched the magnificent spectacle. Slowly, I rested my own head atop hers, and thankfully she didn't seem to mind, snuggling more closer to me, my insides warming up at the welcoming intimacy. Perhaps reforming Sombra was too far a stretch currently, but my regrets of not doing so died down with this unicorn beside me, and the peace that enveloped this kingdom shone. Life was good. After retrieving the Crystal Heart and leaving me to deal with Sombra, Shining had reached the bottom of the tower, where he met Twilight who was asking what was going on. The stallion had explained in a hurry, and told the unicorn they needed Cadence to help use the power of the relic he held to protect the kingdom indefinitely. And although Twilight was more than eager to assist her brother and in-law with doing so, that plan changed upon hearing that I was currently battling the former tyrant of the Empire by myself. And, despite the fact she had a test to complete, Twilight rushed up the tower to assist me, rather than finish the task bestowed upon her by her own mentor. Meanwhile, when reaching the throne room, Shining made it to the exhausted Cadence, and the new Prince of the Crystal Empire escorted Cadence outside to help unite the love and warmth from the kingdom's citizens into the Heart. You can figure out the rest. The Empire's saved, Sombra vanquished - for now anyway - Shining and Cadence have rightfully their place as rulers of the Crystal Empire. Good, after what the citizens have been through, they'll need the caring support and rule of those two. Now, there was just one more factor to deal with. "It's beautiful." Celestia pointed out happily, observing the auroras reaching out even to Canterlot. Twilight, however, didn't share the same enthusiasm. "I wish it had been me who ultimately made it so... But it wasn't." Please... If anyone's failed here, it's me. I couldn't convince Sombra to give up his tyrannical intentions. I'm to blame here more than Twilight was. Still, I placed a hoof on her side for comfort, but she barely acknowledged it. The reason I was in the throne room with them was because I insisted on accompanying Twilight inside for moral support... And to give Celestia a piece of my mind in case by the slimmest of chances the unicorn failed this test of hers. "Twilight," The tall white alicorn began, approaching us calmly, "As I understand it, Shining gave Cadence the Crystal Heart, because you were more concerned for the well-being of your friend than completing your test." That said, she leaned forward to the unicorn, prompting me to step back to give them their moment. "You weren't willing to risk endangering your friend to gain all the glory." That said, we gazed up at the stain glass window to the side, picturing Shining Armor at the bottom, the Crystal Heart in the middle with Cadence at the top, symbolizing their victory. Where did it come from? Was it always there? I don't know, I don't [BEEP] know. "Far better that I have a student who understands the meaning of self-sacrifice than one who only looks out for her own self-interests." And, just this once, we can agree there, Celestia. "Does this mean...?" Twilight let the question hang in the air, tone filled with hesitation and hope. A moment for dramatic tension, before Celestia announced it. "You've passed the test with flying colours, Twilight Sparkle, as I knew you would. Congratulations. I'm very proud of you." And not even I could repress my elated grin at the sheer joy, relief and happiness Twilight expressed upon hearing those words. Well of course she passed, there was never any doubt- Oof! A short laugh escaped my muzzle as the unicorn hugged me tightly, unable to contain her joy. Eh, [BEEP] it, Twilight's happy, so I'm happy, I'll regret not being able to persuade Sombra later. That said, I gently grabbed the mare by the sides and twirled her in the air, the pair of us laughing like idiots. But who cares? We were content. Then, remembering we were in the presence of a monarch, I gently landed Twilight down and we released one another, glancing at Celestia apologetically. Yet the alicorn only smiled, in pride, amusement and... Mischief? Oh don't even think about it you damn- "Now, why don't you go share the new with the rest of your friends?" "Right! Come on Jack, we have to tell the others!" Twilight said happily, grabbing my right limb and practically dragging me across. I'll just pretend she didn't call me that in Celestia's presence. "Calm down love." I replied in amusement, sending a side-glare Celestia's way while she observed, smiling proudly at her pupil. Well, can't fault her there. As we neared the end of the hallway outside the throne room. I continued, "But, like she said; congratulations Twilight. We all knew you were going to pass the test no matter what happened." The purple mare beamed gratefully, glancing at me, "And I'll always be grateful for your faith in me." I'll always have faith in you, my dear Twilight. "How do you think they're going to react to the news?" "Probably with a song number." I speculated jokingly- ...What the? "Hm? What's wrong?" Twilight inquired, still ecstatic, after I halted for a moment, looking behind me at the ceiling above. Strange... "Uh, nothing, nothing... Just thought I heard something." Resuming forward, I nodded with a grin. "Come on then, let's tell our friends the amazing news." Twilight immediately obliged, still holding on to my hoof and pulling me with her. Not that I minded, and the unicorn doesn't seem to realize what this motion was implying; probably will do by the time we reach outside. Still, that was odd... Swore I heard hoarse laughter just then... Must be my stomach, I haven't eaten since this morning. Chapter Fifty-Seven: Too Many Pinkies Spoils the Show Chapter Fifty-Seven: Too Many Pinkies Spoils the Show It started last week, and yet this headache only seemed to worsen. Continuously grimacing, my eyes tried to stay focused on the book I was currently reading while my hoof repeatedly rubbed my pained head every twenty seconds or so. This is what it's been like over the past week, and the headache didn't seem like it was going anywhere for a while. Not even a book can help distract me from the aching. Hell, not even water was assisting in ridding this pain. "Hi Stardust!" [BEEP]! As if nothing could've made this day worse, I almost jumped out of my skin at Pinkie Pie's sudden arrival, dropping the book during my startled moment and placing a hoof on my chest to breathe. Ah great, already I could feel my headache rise tremendously now with the beaming pink Earth Pony here. Of course, she wasn't fazed by my irritated glare. "Whatcha doin'?" Rubbing the side of my head, again, I replied tiredly, "Not much Isabella..." "Who's Isabella?" "Phineas and Ferb joke- Forget it. Is there something you wanted, Pinkie?" I snapped, a little harshly than I intended. But again, Pinkie wasn't the least bit offended, grinning happily while hopping up and down on the exact same spot. "Nope, just seeing if any of my friends are doing something super-duperly amazingly awesome that I can't miss out on, that way I won't have to miss out on having fun with them and spending a fun time with them and having quite possibly the greatest day of my life and-" Oh God, make it stop. Without thinking, I moved forward hurriedly, grabbing the blabbering Earth Pony by the tail towards the front door, and threw her out of the library, shutting the only way in behind me before she could enter again. Okay, maybe that wasn't crude of me to do, but this blasted headache was getting to me, and Pinkie certainly wasn't helping. Speak of the Devil. "So you're not doing anything superly awesome then?" She called from behind the red door. I growled in annoyance, returning to where the lying book was, where I've already lost the pages. ...Forget it, it's not worth it. I'll read more on the subject of balance another day. Setting down the book by a nearby table, the title saying 'Generations Of Theorized Meanings Behind The Concept Of Balance', my hoofs immediately guided me to the staircase as the pain grew more and more worse, causing me to wince at the intensity. I just needed to lie down... Nope, hasn't made it better. A bitter sigh escaped my muzzle, finally giving up on tossing and turning on this pillow in hopes of easing the pain. I mean, what's the point? This godforsaken headache clearly wasn't subsiding anytime soon. Regarding the ceiling, I wondered what on Earth I did this time to warrant such internal pain. It couldn't possibly have anything to do with my infatuation... Could it? Could God be punishing me for feeling this way about not only a mare, but a fictional mare? Can't blame him, I suppose. And our interactions haven't been any better since we returned from Canterlot after the royal wedding. Twilight and I seemed to have gotten along alot more closer than ever. And by that, I mean mostly in physical terms. Supporting one another with our hoofs, hugging alot, playfully shoving each other time to time, and even leaning against one another as we enjoy those quiet moments in the library, and when observing the sunset or stars together. Ever since that night of the wedding party, something has changed in our relationship. But what... I have no clue. There are even times where Twilight acts flustered or embarrassed around me, stuttering and making incoherent sentences. First I was amused, but nowadays I was admittedly concerned by the repetitive nature of that behaviour. It wasn't like Twilight to be so nervous around her friend. Did I say or do something that made her act all embarrassed? I never prompted to ask, for I'm sure Twilight will share me her troubles in time. Overall, our friendship has changed somehow. And I worry a little as to what... Though right now not as much as wondering when this Goddamn headache finally [BEEP]s off. Groaning, I rubbed the sore aches all over my head in another vain attempt to soothe them. Guess what, didn't work, surprise surprise. "Hey Stardust! We're back from... What the-?" An unintentionally growl escaped my lips, and I looked to the side. Spike looked a bit startled by the noise, having just walked into the room and regarding me with clear concern. Can't fault him, considering the way I was gripping my head as though in pain. "For a moment there, your eyes- They- ...Are you alright?" The dragon finally inquired while stepping closer, frowning at the state of me. My eyes? Was my condition really that bad it shows? "Other than the fact my head feels as though it's ready to burst like a volcano, I'm fine, thanks for asking." I responded with a rather strained voice. God, what was wrong with me? This headache seemed to be affecting me worse than I imagined. Yet the light-hearted sarcasm didn't seem to ease the lizard's concerns, turning his head towards the open doorway. "Twilight! I think Stardust is sick!" Sick? Maybe a bit of an exaggeration there, buddy. As if on cue, the purple unicorn immediately arrived, walking forward towards us. "What was that, Spike?" She asked her number one assistant before noticing my state, a worried frown overtaking her features. Before I could protest that everything was fine, the mare quickly approached and placed a hoof on my forehead, checking the temperature. "Jack... You're burning up!" I am? Huh, mustn't have noticed. "Nice to see you too, love. How was practice?" "Spike, get me an icepack, stat." "Yes ma'am!" The dragon hurriedly obliged. "As for you, don't get up." Before I could answer, a thermometer was unwelcomingly shoved into my muzzle via magic, and a stethoscope appeared in front of Twilight, alongside a chair for her to sit on as she examines her patient. The mare wasted no time - one of the many things I lov- liked about her - in putting the thing on and checking my chest for my heartbeat. "Really, Twilight, is that necessary?" I asked, rolling my tongue so the glass item sticking out of my muzzle doesn't fall deeper in. What an unpleasant taste. "Shush." She replied sternly, concentrating on my heartbeat. After waiting for her to finish, Twilight leaned back, taking the damn thing off my chest. "Are you feeling any pain or discomfort anywhere?" "Just the head." I informed her, sighing in relief as the unicorn took out the thermometer. "But really, it'll pass. It's just a headache." "Jack, you're burning up a fever." The mare rather condescendingly, frowning at the temperature displayed in the item. "Is this the same headache you've been dealing with over the past week?" "Nope, just got it recently. Why'd you ask?" The quip only incited her glare. "Jack." I sighed, finding myself sinking into my pillow at her stern gaze. "Yes, it's the same one. And it's gotten worse every passing day." "As I thought." Twilight nodded knowingly, and suddenly a medical bag popped up out of non-existence behind her. She continued as various medical items began floating out of the bag, "This illness must've been developing overtime. Are you sure you're not experiencing any other pains aside from your head?" Oh [BEEP]. "Absolutely..." The mare glanced at me, obviously noting my edged tone. Then she followed my gaze on the floating needle nearby. "I didn't know you were afraid of needles, Jack." "Not afraid- Keep that thing away from me!" I leaned back quickly at the Godforsaken needle teasingly flying towards me. Jesus Twilight, don't try to fright me to death! Twilight smiled slightly, humoured by my reaction despite my apparent illness. "Calm down, Jack. Just lie down, you're going to need a lot of rest to wear off this fever." Slowly, I obliged, the mare's soothing tone finding a way to make me obey like a well-trained dog. Lucky me. "Got the icepack!" Spike announced as he hurried in, passing the thing to the grateful Twilight. Without pause, the educated mare rested the cool blue bag of ice onto the center of my aching head. Oh Jesus Christ that's cold! "Keep still, it'll help you recover." Twilight said calmly, with only just a tinge of exasperation. Easy for you to say, love. Yet she looked pleased by the progress, concluding by placing the covers over me along with an extra blanket... Then shoving another thermometer into my muzzle. "There, that'll help you heal faster." Hm... "Twilight," I began, pulling out the thermometer for a moment. "This isn't necessary. I've dealt with a fever before, you don't have to waste your time helping me-" "Don't be stubborn Jack." The unicorn interrupted, shaking her head at my reluctance for assistance. "I'm not going to let someone close to me endure an illness without any treatment. And besides, remember when you looked after both Spike and I when we were recovering? You can consider this returning the favour." You're already done so... "Just lie down and get some rest." Twilight said in a business-like tone, though her eyes still reflected concern. "You'll be better in no time." ...Alright, I'll play your game for now, my dear. "Well, since it's you taking care of me, that'll definitely be the case." As expected, the mare blushed at my sincere compliment, looking away shyly. The sight prompted my smile. Despite this forsaken pain pounding against my entire head, the mare was enough to make me feel better. I pretended to ignore Spike folding his arms and shaking his head at the sight. "You give me too much credit..." Twilight finally said, the medical equipment surrounding her disappearing in a flash. "Or maybe not enough..." That deepened her adorable blush, that shy smile of hers growing. How badly I wanted to say "Just seeing you is enough to dull away the pain, Twilight." As per Twilight's "request". I stayed in bed for main duration of the day, both unicorn and dragon frequently checking on me in a timely manner. Of course. Though how I was suppose to gain any rest when they keep visiting my room every half hour is beyond me. Still, while it was exaggerate of them to do so, I appreciated their concern and care, despite Twilight treating it as though I've been plagued with a deadly virus. If it was just a fever, it'll come and pass in the next few days. No harm done. Now, I had to keep resting, forcefully closing my eyes in some vain attempt to gain some sleep. ...If that damn commotion outside wasn't interfering with that! Seriously, what was going on out there? Opening my eyes, my annoyed gaze glanced to the window, wishing I could lean up so I can see what the hell was happening. From the multiple voices of outrage, it sounded as though there was an angry mob right outside the library, prompting my tired sigh. Oh great, what did Spike do now...? Exhaling harshly, I decided whatever it was the dragon could've done this time, Twilight would need some help in clearing away the mob. Plus, I needed my sleep. Removing the covers, thermometer and icepack, my limbs stretched before pulling themselves off the bed. The headache had only softened little by little. Wincing at the internal pain, I quickly moved on my way, exiting my room, heading downstairs to seek out the mare and lizard. It didn't take long to find them. "I've got to try and remember that name of the legend she mentioned." Twilight said with clear worry, looking through the shelves and pulling out random books. Spike was assisting in that, pulling out a big book before falling to the ground in a classic cartoonish smile. Magically taking the book off the dragon's head, Twilight began reading the contents, "Aha! Here it is! The Legend of the Mirror Pond." "The Mirror what now?" At my question, both mare and dragon looked at me in surprise. "Jack? You're suppose to be resting!" I waved off Twilight's words. "I'd love to, except there seems to be a crowd outside preventing my sleep." Shaking off the headache briefly, I regarded the two curiously, "What'd I miss?" Spike explained first, heading to the front red door, "There's an entire army of Pinkie Pies in Ponyville, causing trouble everywhere through the whole town!" ...What now? "Hm, this book describes a spell that can send them back where they came from." Twilight continued, stating her findings happily. But I, on the other hand, remained vastly confused. "Slow down now. 'Army of Pinkie Pies?' What does that mean exactly?" "There are multiple duplicates of Pinkie Pie running amok in Ponyville." Twilight clarified. Multiple... Copies... Of Pinkie Pie... You've got... To be [BEEP] kidding me. "Though there's a catch." The unicorn then said, sounding understandably concerned. "If I can't figure out which one's the real Pinkie, I can send her back by mistake!" ...Nope, still at a loss here. Already trying to figure this out was assisting the headache in hurting my brain. I rubbed the side of my head as Spike spoke calmly, "Well, we just have to figure out which one's the real her then. It shouldn't be too hard." I imagine, though, with the fact it's Pinkie Pie, that would be easier said than done. "Let's see if we can find the real Pinkie first before trying anything, Spike." Twilight decided while joining the dragon to going outside. "Jack, go back to bed." Fat chance. "If what you say is true, Twilight, then any chance of sleep on my part is wishful thinking." I responded casually, approaching the two. If there was indeed an entire group of Pinkie Pies all over Ponyville, then no one will ever sleep again. The mare regarded me doubtfully for a moment, before nodding and opening the door. What? Just like that, she agreed? Guess Twilight wanted this over as soon as possible as well. We followed her outside to greet the angry crowd waiting for her. ...And the residents didn't go to the Mayor first about this dilemma because...? "Anypony here know how we can tell the real Pinkie Pie from all the rest of them?" Twilight asked the irritated mob. I honestly doubt that, my dear. "Twilight! I need to talk to you, I need your help!" Pinkie Pie, lo and behold, leaned above two muttering ponies head to grab the unicorn's attention. "Excuse me, whoever you are." ...The [BEEP]?! "But I'm not talking to any of your Pinkies unless you're the real Pinkie." Wha... What... Literally, another Pinkie Pie was standing on Twilight's right, imitating the stern mare rather perfectly. They weren't lying about there being multiple ones... "Bu-But, I am the real Pinkie!" "No you're not! I'm the real Pinkie!" Another similar pink Earth Pony argued. And now, ladies and gentlemen, I introduce you, to the seventh level of Hell. Pinkie Pies. Pinkie Pies everywhere. All either messing about or debating hotly which of them was the original. The crowd of normal ponies had dispersed immediately, some fleeing in terror at the army of the most obnoxious noises in Equestria. And with that volume, my headache heightened to ridiculous new degrees, as a yell of pain emerged from my throat, clutching my ears tightly at what could possibly be the worst day of my entire life. Make it stop! Quickly, I pulled both Twilight and Spike right back into the library despite their protests, shutting the door before any one of those... Things could enter the holy sanctuary. Leaning my back against the door, the faint sounds of the army outside still ringing my poor ears and internally scarred head, my attention focused on Twilight, who was pacing around thoughtfully. "Fix it, now." "I'm thinking." Twilight shot back, tapping the bottom of her muzzle while trying to think of a solution. "We need to find a way to point out the real Pinkie from all the others." ...God dammit. That'll probably take forever! Upon seeing my state, Spike immediately rushed forward and lent support if necessary. "Cheers Spike." I muttered gratefully. "As if this day couldn't get any worse, huh Stardust?" The infant dragon asked with a faint smile. "Amen..." Then I looked back at Twilight, who was still dwelling on these horrific events. My head was in too much pain to think of a logical solution to this, but damn it if I don't try. "You say they're... Clones of the original, correct?" "Indeed." "Meaning they're newly born..." "Yeah...?" Twilight then glanced at me, obviously wondering where I was going with this. "Well... That would imply they wouldn't have the same knowledge the original Pinkie has." I pointed out, an idea now forming in my aching mind. The mare nodded, "Right. They wouldn't share the same memories as the real version..." Twilight's eyes then widened, following my train of thought without delay, "If we could ask them questions only the real Pinkie would know..." "...Then we would have our real Pinkie Pie with us, and can rid of the copies without hesitation." I finished for her. "That's it!" There was a triumphant glint in the mare's eyes. "We could do that!" "Yeah! That might work!" Spike concurred, before a frown overtook his features. "But then, how do we get all the Pinkie's attention long enough to ask them questions?" "...Good point Spike." I nodded, "They'll need to be distracted by something, or we could say it's game and there's a prize someone like Pinkie would absolutely crave." Twilight said nothing for a moment, regarding the floorboards thoughtfully. Then, a small smile took place on her muzzle, as she looked up and stared in my direction. "And I think I know what this prize would be. Jack, are you still up to baking, currently, despite your condition?" If I get a brain aneurysm as the result of this episode, can I hold Hasbro responsible? After hours on end, we finally managed to lure the entire army of Pinkie Pies right into the library - with the help of Applejack - to which we instantly regretted. Books thrown across the room, Earth Ponies hopping around the place, and even poor Spike was used as a hurling toy back and forth to many of the abominations. Though I had it worse, my head was awfully close to bursting I swear. Twilight saved the day, of course, after a plate covered in a large cloth materialized next to her, set down on the small table beside her small podium. Just the scent waving off what was beneath the cloth attracted all the Pinkie's attention, prompting them to freeze suddenly and move to gather around the plate... Before a magic barrier prevented them from going further. "Please, every Pinkie, take a seat." Twilight cleared her throat as the mares did as instructed, rows of cushions for them to sit comfortably on. The unicorn was currently adorning a red bowtie, cue cards neatly placed on the surface of the podium she leaned against. "Fillies and gentlecolt; welcome to the Pinkie Quiz, a game created just for you exclusive Pinkies!" I had nothing to do with that name, I assure you. Though I won't lie, it was a good plan on Twilight's half, shame I couldn't participate. Sitting down at the side of the room, pressing an icepack on my head, I was the proceedings and hoped there wouldn't be anymore... Pinkie-ish things going on in here. "Today, we're going to ask you questions only the real Pinkie Pie would have the answers to. Correcting them all will earn you a grand prize." I wouldn't call it grand; I just did the best I could despite my illness. Twilight clarified as her assistant removed the cloth off the plate, revealing the brownies hiding within, covered in whipped cream and melted chocolate sauce, with a few strawberries here and there. Suffice to say, Spike helped with the decorating. The dragon was currently drooling at the sight along with the spellbound Pinkie's. At this, I couldn't help but feel a little smug at my own work. Obviously pleased she now has their full attention, Twilight smiled before continuing in a business-like tone, "Answer them all, and they'll be all yours." The Earth Ponies were licking their muzzles hungrily, eyes staying on the treats. Said brownies were then reluctantly covered by the cloth again by Spike, prompting the army's attention back on the unicorn. Magically picking up the top card, Twilight began, "Question One: How did Pinkie and I first meet?" At this, I raised a brow. Even I didn't know this one. "Oh! Oh!" A few of the obnoxious Earth Ponies raised their hoofs excitedly, "By having fun together!" "Incorrect." The [BEEP]?! Not at the incorrect answer, mind you, but the fact the first Pinkie who answered suddenly transformed into a balloon before literally disappearing into a pink stream, flying out of the window. ...The hell just happened? Glancing at Twilight hoping for an explanation, I noticed her expression was satisfaction. So it was suppose to happen...? "Question Two: What is Pinkie Pie's special talent?" "Fun!" "Mmm close, but still not correct." A dark pink beam fired from the unicorn's horn, another Pinkie disappeared into a pink light, leaving the tree-house. Now I finally saw what Twilight was doing. The wrong answers results in the false Pinkies returning to whence they came. I can see why she was so hesitant in accidentally sending the original; Pinkie away. Though I was a little baffled as to why the original Pinkie Pie wasn't answering these questions correctly. Couldn't she be heard over this group of pony-Jar Jar Binks? The questions continued, and more and more these clones disappeared presumably back to their place of origin. And with every one gone I exhale in relief, feeling the aching calm down as the loud ear-grating voices toned down the more Twilight proceeded with this game. Though it didn't really help I was beginning to feel hot around the face... Must be the fever getting worse. "Question Thirty-Nine: How best do you get Pound Cake and Pumpkin Cake to sleep?" "I know!" One of the three remaining pink Earth Ponies raised her limb happily, "Fun of course!" And she disappeared, the pink light leaving through the window. Tch, even I knew the answer to that. All that were left of the group now was two Pinkie Pie's, both glancing at one another and observing Twilight nervously. Hell, even the unicorn looked hesitant in asking the next question. Understandable, even the thought of sending the wrong Pinkie away and never seeing her again to me was unpleasant. Though I'd never admit it out-loud, that mare's obnoxious partying attitude had a charm to it. A charm even I will miss. That said, I straightened my back and cleared my throat, noting in surprise the hoarseness of it. "I've got a question only the original would know." Christ, I sound like Yoda. As they looked at me in question, I focused on the two pink mare's. "During Pinkie's Birthday, what was the advice she gave me when we talked on my favourite hill?" There was a pause. "...That the only way to have a great Birthday is to have fun?" "...Wrong." Annnnd gone. The pink stream phased through the window. "Your turn." I said to the last one, who was thinking hard on it. "That the most important thing that comes out of friendship... Are the memories we share..." The Earth Pony closed her eyes and braced herself for what comes next, as though expecting to disappear. But the confirmation prompted my small smile. "...Correct." Blue eyes opened in surprise, looking around and checking herself for any signs of turning into light. As she met my stare, I nodded in greeting, "Hello Pinkie." Behind us, the door opened. "Is it safe to come in now?" Applejack inquired, head poking through into the building. At the sight of only one Pinkie Pie, however, a small comprehending grin spread across her muzzle, walking inside. The orange mare had guarded outside in case any tried to escape. "Guys, I'm really sorry." Pinkie began, alien depression in her tone and expression while apologizing. "I just wanted to be there and have fun with my friends. I didn't mean for any of this to happen." "We forgive you." Twilight assured our friend while approaching her, smiling lightly. "I'm just glad we didn't send you away by mistake." 'We?' "I guess that, sometimes, I'll have to choose which friend to spend time." Twilight and Applejack nodded at Pinkie's words, clearly proud of her. "I'm me... I'm me! I'm meeeeeee!" I winced at the raised ecstatic tone. Yes, we get it. You're you. "We should go get the others and tell 'em the crisis is averted." Applejack suggested, already heading to the doorway. "Good idea Applejack." Twilight agreed, glancing at both Spike and me. "Spike, help Jack back to bed. And while we look for our friends, let's see if we can make certain no one ever uses that mirror pool again." I agree more with the latter. Spike helping me get back upstairs, not so much. "Does this mean I get the brownies now?" Pinkie suddenly inquired. And at Twilight's amused nod, the pink Earth Pony squealed happily before pouncing on the poor plate, ripping off the cloth and devouring the treats in one bite. ...Well, there goes about forty-five minutes of hard work. "Glad you're back, Pinkie." I said in half-exasperation, half-sincerity, while the Earth Pony grinned with chocolate-covered teeth. "Jack, would you please lie still? You need to rest." "No... Don't wanna..." Why was this beautiful pony making me go to bed? What's worse, she keeps putting that icepack on my head over and over again, and pushing me back down whenever I wanted to get up. "I'm not tired..." Twilight shook her head, her gorgeous mane swirling through the air. "Maybe not, but you're clearly far from better. Your fever seems to be getting worse, and it's affecting your behaviour somewhat." "I'm fine..." Really, I was. "Stop being so fussy about it and let me get up..." Stubborn, the angelic mare remained firm, giving me a look, "Fussy or not, I'm taking care of you until you've completely recovered. But in order to do so, you must oblige and stay in bed." At me shaking my head, Twilight sighed and looked behind her. "Spike, tell the others I'll be down with them shortly." "Sure thing." Was the voice of the dragon I couldn't see, who sounded like he found something funny, before his footsteps faded away. Alone at last... "This illness seems to have affected your behaviour, causing you to subconsciously act contradictory to your normal personality." Twilight explained in that heart-melting voice, looking down on a board like a doctor would. "I doubt you'll even remember this conversation the next time you wake up. I say it'd only take by either tomorrow evening or the morning after... What?" Then she noticed I was just staring at her, a grin on my face over how lucky I am. "You're so... Beautiful..." At the truth, the shy unicorn looked away in embarrassment, a red hue on her face. "I-I... T-That's very flattering of you, but I think you have no idea what you're even saying Jack..." "'Course I do..." Reaching forward, my hoof gently brushed the side of her face. That blush of hers deepened, but she seemed to be enjoying it. "You're the most beautiful smart pony ever, Twilight love..." "T-Thank you..." She smiled adorably. "Even when you're not your usual self, you can still find a way to be charming..." "Only for you..." My grin widened at the future possibilities. "We're going to have great kids one day..." "Yeah... Wait, what?!" The reaction caused my chuckle, her eyes widened and face redder to a degree I've never seen before. She's so cute when she's flustered. My eyes fixed on the ceiling. "Hehehehe... Yeah..." Removing my hoof off her, I gestured with widened arms to paint a picture. "They'll have your beauty, and smarts, and they'll have my... My... Lemme get back to you..." For a while, Twilight didn't speak. But when she did, it was that same stammer as before, "T-That would imply we're in love, Jack..." "But we are in love..." Aren't we? I think we are. My memory's funny right now. I looked at her to check. "At least, I think we are...?" Twilight avoided my inquisitive gaze, extraordinary eyes looking down... Nervously? "W-Well..." Whatever it was she was about to say, was interrupted by more arrivals. "Hey Twilight, how's the patient?" At the voice, I gazed to the left, grinning. "Hey Sonic..." The blue pegasus huffed, "It's Rainbow, not Sonic. How many times Stardust?" Applejack was looking at Twilight, "Twilight, you alright? Your face is awfully red." Rarity spoke next, sounding mischievous, "We weren't interrupting something now, were we?" "Uh, no! No!" Twilight shook her hoofs in denial, shaking her head wildly at our smirking friends. "It's just... Jack's condition is alot worse than I anticipated." "Oh? What's wrong?" Fluttershy asked. "I thought he had a fever." "He does, but it seems to be getting worse. His behaviour is being altered by the illness. Though it should be temporary." Boring! "Hey guys..." I got their attention. "Wanna hear the most funniest thing I ever did in high school...?" "Heck yeah!" Rainbow exclaimed excitedly, grinning while flying up to me, ignoring the angel's vocal protest. "Lay it on us Star!" Chapter Fifty-Nine: Tricks up their Sleeves Chapter Fifty-Nine: Tricks up their Sleeves "Drink this should you desire serenity." Without hesitation, I eagerly took the offered wooden cup off the table's surface and downed the bubbly purple contents. "Careful now, one gulp is not a necessity." Ugh... No kidding. "Thanks again for letting me visit, Zecora." I said to the calm zebra, grimacing at the bitter lingering taste. "Lord knows I needed to be away from the lib- Well Ponyville for a while." "It is of no concern, with your dilemma." At this, my eyes suspiciously cast on Zecora, who was happily sipping her brewed tea at the other side of the stump. Something you wanna share, my voodoo friend. "Though I'm more intrigued as to your agenda. What brings you to my home, friend, that you cannot return to your own?" A sigh escaped my muzzle, drinking the bitter calm tea that was working its effects without fault. Even Zecora could tell that something was up. Big shock. Well, I had no reason not to confide in this wise zebra, who has so far behaved more Yoda-ish than Celestia in the entire show. "In truth, a lot of things." I admitted quietly, as she observed me with interest. That prompted me to clarify, "I just... Have a lot of things on my mind. Not stuff you'd understand - no offence- and I just needed to be away from the others to get a clear head." Two of the following things troubling my mind were the fact that I've yet to return home; my real home. And Twilight. Not that I will ever admit either to the zebra. "Ahh, conflict reflects through your eyes." The voodoo zebra nodded knowingly, sipping her green tea before continuing. "Over truth, feelings and self-lies." 'Self-lies...?' What could this zebra possibly-? Then, I was startled as Zecora suddenly snapped her head to the right, staring at the back open window with a contemplative gaze. "A bad omen I sense, in Ponyville are these events." Come again? I frowned as she looked back at me with a stern gaze. "Return to your friends, you must, Stardust." "...Okay?" I replied slowly. A rather impolite of dismissing me, but sure, if there's something wrong in Ponyville. "Do you have an inkling towards this supposed 'omen?'" "Only that it relates to that which makes your heart bright." And my eyes widened at the serious command. "Now go, and aid your Twilight." The atmosphere within Ponyville, upon my return from the cryptic zebra's hut, was dour, to say the least. Walking down the path into the town, I noted the air was different, and not a pony was in sight. Briefly I pondered if the Changelings had returned for vengeance, but I squashed that thought immediately. I don't need that bull-[BEEP] again. Whatever omen Zecora sensed, it had better just be a false alarm, or else I'm giving that riddle-spewing mare a piece of my mind. That said, I continued on my way where the whole town would likely be. The Mayor most likely called everyone to Town Hall to make some bull-[BEEP] announcement about something I could honestly care less about. Hence why I wasn't projecting an idea to myself over what the announcement could be. ...Nope, not a pony in sight just yet, though I was nearing the center of the town without delay. What threat could we possibly be facing now, if Zecora's prediction became true? But if I swear to God, if it has anything to do with Celestia's upcoming visit to Ponyville tonight, I'm gonna- "Stop picking on my friends, Trixie!" ...Well, it looks like it wasn't the Mayor making any announcements today. Arriving at the Town Hall, I noted the crowd, Rarity wearing an eyesore dress, Rainbow Dash with an abnormally large right wing, and Snips and Snails literally stuck together by their horns. And Twilight, facing off against the returned grinning blue unicorn. The Boastful and Egotistical Trixie this time was adorning a black cloak and red-silver-black necklace of a pegasus, which looked quite sinister looking in appearance with its red eye and the ruby pendant in the center. "You and I have some unfinished business." Trixie began gleefully towards her rival, "My magic's gotten better since I was here last. And I'm gonna prove it: Me and you. A magic duel. Winner stays, loser leaves Ponyvile... Forever!" ...I swear to God her eyes just glowed red for a brief moment. Despite that, however, I scoffed loudly, attracting the blue mare's attention. "Twilight is far too mature to accept such a petty challenge, Trixie." I stated while walking up towards them, Spike joining me to help assist Twilight if necessary. "You'll never as adept at magic than this skillful unicorn before us." Whether Twilight acknowledged my truthful praise or not, she agreed with my first statement, "He's right, I'd never make a deal like that!" Trixie, however, wasn't the least bit fazed as her foe turned away. "Hm, your choice." And suddenly her horn glowed red and- No. "Put him down, Trixie." I demanded, while poor Spike was suspended in midair by magic... Then squished into a ball, bouncing on the ground repeatedly as we glared at the smug unicorn. "Trixie, I swear to God..." Rolling her eyes at my vague threat, Trixie shrugged and concluded her torture to Spike by hurtling him into an conjured barrel, inciting my unamused growl. "Pathetic." I stated with a growl towards the unfazed mare, "That you would target a defenseless child like that." "Stardust, I'll handle this." Twilight said firmly, stepping forward. "Why are you doing this?" "Why?" Trixie repeated in palpable disbelief. "Because you humiliated me!" Followed by a magic flashback to Twilight using her magic against an Ursaminor. Huh, don't remember that; probably because I was unconscious when she dealt with that threat against the town. "After you showed me up with that Ursaminor." The scene shifted to ponies pointing and laughing silently at the blue hurt-looking mare. "I became a laughing stock... Everywhere I went I was laughed at and ostracized. I even had to take a job at a rock farm just to earn a living!" Pfft... "Laugh it up!" Trixie sneered at my expression. "A rock farm, because of you, Twilight Sparkle!" Then, without warning, it was Pinkie who spoke up heatedly. "Hey, you're lucky a rock farm would take the likes of you!" Burn! But that retort was quickly followed by Pinkie's mouth literally being torn off and thrown in a bin, disabling her ability to speak. ...That might could be either painful to her or a blessing for me. "Now I want revenge." Trixie concluded, normal pink eyes glowing devilishly red again. So I wasn't hallucinating that... What kind of power was she misusing now...? Regardless, I frowned heavily. "Twilight has done nothing to you." Her teeth grit at the truth. "She only saved her friends and an entire town from a mess you started. So sorry the lives of others means something to her, which can be more than said for you, Trixie." "Grr... Stay out of this Stardust!" A blue hoof pointed dangerously at me. "The only reason I'm not practicing my magic on you currently is because we've been through a lot together at Canterlot. This is between me and your marefriend here." Before I could retaliate, I felt a calm warm hoof pressed against my furry chest, Twilight meeting my gaze seriously. "I hate to concur with her, Stardust, but she's right; this quarrel is between me and Trixie." Looking back at the mare, Twilight raised her voice, "And no amount of magic you do will make me accept this preposterous duel of yours, Trixie." "Is that so?" Then as red beam from the arrogant unicorn's horn flew over us, inciting us to follow the magic aimed at... The Library. The whole tree-house was uprooted from the ground, quickly placed upside down, books being shook out of the place, Nightshade desperately attempting to rescue the poor literature. "Well, have I changed your mind?" A part of me, looking at the damage Trixie was doing, wanted to tell Twilight to accept and kick the blue mare's arse. Another part of me suggested calmness and a more rationalized approach to this situation... While the rest of me wanted Trixie's head on a- Whoa... Where did THAT come from...? Instead, I met Twilight's uncertain gaze after looking at the damage herself. "Whatever decision you make, I will support you one-hundred percent." Even if it was a dumb choice. Nodding, Twilight closed her eyes as though concentrating, then determination expressed on her features as she turned back to the patient blue unicorn. "Alright, Trixie, let's duel!" It's time to duel! "Good luck, Twilight." I said before stepping away to give the competitors some space. "Kick her [BEEP]!" The purple unicorn nodded grimly. "Excellent." Trixie said in satisfaction. Everything then thankfully returned to normal... Save for Pinkie's still-missing mouth. It took a lot to refrain myself from smiling at that. Trixie began laying out the terms, "If I lose, I won't set hoof in Ponyville again. But when you lose, you're the one who's banished from this one-horse town." 'One-horse?' The [BEEP] does that mean? Ah, whatever. "You've got this Twilight!" I stated loudly while standing with the others. "Don't let that bully win, Twilight!" Spike pitched in. The two unicorns stared one another down, expressions of glee and resolve, before the duel commenced. "Draw!" A red beam fired off, sending a wagon and barrels flying across and almost landing on an innocent bystander, before Twilight ceased the flying objects and gently placing them out of harm's way. Then she looked back to Trixie, who began sending numerous pies at the purple mare. She quickly retaliated by conjuring up a Parasprite, which happily devoured the hurtled pies and burped out another of its kind. Twilight quickly made them disappear before that could become another issue again, already looking exhausted. ...THIS was a 'magic duel?' I expected more of magic beams, attacks and shields being thrown around, not... This. It was more of a competition than a duel. I didn't pay to watch this, but I already felt like I was being ripped off. I wanted to see Harry Potter [BEEP] going down, not a contest of showing off. Still, Twilight would appreciate some encouragement. "Don't let this [BEEP] think she can win, love!" Followed by cheerful praises from the mares and Spike. Twilight sent us an gratified glance before focusing back on Trixie. The duel continued with... A cloud of snow falling on Twilight and part of the town square. Twilight shook off the snow while the rest of it melted, glaring at her smug opponent and finally fighting back, a pink beam directly hitting Trixie's face... And a large mustache as the result. ...Seriously? The mares beside me giggled at the move, while I gave the smirking Twilight a flat look. Trixie cut off the absurd mustache before making her next move, "Snips, Snails. Step forward." Oh this should be good... "U-Uh... What is it, of great and powerful Trixie?" Snips inquired while both bowed at her presence, inciting my eye roll. Again, seriously? The red magic engulfed them, and when said power evaporated, the two colts transformed into... A toddler and an old stallion. ...Huh. "An age spell?" Twilight asked in surprise, "But, how can you do an age spell? That's only for the highest level of unicorns!" "I don't know about you Spike." I muttered to the dragon hearing me. "But I think a spell like that should also be considered illegal." "Probably why only highly advanced unicorns can use it." He whispered back. "...Fair enough." "Well, Twilight, give up?" Trixie inquired mockingly, looking quite pleased with herself. Sighing for a moment, Twilight attempted to, I presume, mirror that exact spell on the two poor males. Both old stallion and foal floated in midair while she performed her spell. "Come on Twilight, you can do it!" Spike said in hope. "Of course she can." I replied, yet I couldn't help but sense I will be eating my own words. And, to my horror and disbelief, I was correct! Twilight collapsed in utter exhaustion, prompting me to run forward. Both Snips and Snails fell harshly back onto the ground after Twilight's attempt to return them to their original ages, and a part of me wanted to tear someone viciously apart for doing that to not only a small baby, but an elderly as well. "Trixie is the highest level of unicorn!" The blue mare proudly proclaimed while I helped Twilight stand back up. "Are you alright?" I asked, while Trixie laughed manically at her supposed victory. "No..." Twilight looked away in shame. "I failed..." The hell you have. "You tried, that's all that matters." "And now it's time for you, Twilight, to leave Ponyville forever!" My teeth gritted at Trixie's words, having half a mind to slap the mare for her insolence. Even the rest of our friend agreed she was going too far. "That's enough, Trixie!" The others formed a protective line in front of us, Applejack speaking on their behalf. Rarity added in, "You've proved your point, but you can't possibly expect Twilight to leave Ponyville!" Well, technically, she can, if the rules of a magic duel are legit... "You fools!" And some magical force pushed me away as Twilight was suddenly glowing red, floating over the ground. My enraged eyes fixed on the confident Trixie, "She's already gone!" Oh no you don't! "Wait!" Her red eyes snapped to me at the interference, prompting me to continue. "I will not allow you to force Twilight to leave her home like this! Not while I have a say in the matter." "Your opinion means nothing to Trixie, Stardust." Trixie scoffed, preparing to hurl the purple helpless unicorn out of the town. ...Then an idea came up. Fine, if words won't do, then perhaps action will suffice. "Then I challenge you, Trixie, to a duel!" The others stared in surprise at the proposal, though Trixie looked more intrigued by the offer. This incited me to clarify determinedly. "A duel not decided by mere parlor tricks or showing off, but brute force and assaults. Magic against balance. You win, then I'll leave Ponyville in Twilight's place." "And if Trixie loses?" I smirked lightly, "Twilight gets to stay, and you leave Ponyville for good. I never want to see your repulsive sight again." A pause, Trixie looking to be seriously contemplating my offer. Then Twilight spoke from her floating position. "Ja- Stardust, you can't!" "I can and I will." I retorted without looking back. "Don't argue with me on this, Twilight. If anyone here deserves to be booted out of this town, it should be me." "Don't be stupid, Stardust!" Rainbow Dash protested, "Neither you nor Twilight should be kicked out-!" "Deal." We all regarded Trixie, who was grinning rather excitedly at the prospect. "Imagine Trixie's reputation upon defeating a user over balance itself. Not even balance can triumph over the superior magic of the Great and Powerful Trixie!" "Don't be so confident, my dear." I said dangerously. "Simple parlor tricks are insignificant compared to the power of the stabilizing force of the universe." Her glaring eyes narrowed gleefully, "We shall see... But first." Hm? "Twilight!" I heard Spike yell behind me, prompting to look behind and- That [BEEP]! While the others chased after the flying poor Twilight, who was heading out of the town, followed by a gigantic glass dome sealing up the entire town, I glared back at the blue unicorn after a moment. "That was a big mistake." Red eyes shone maliciously, "No bigger than your own, Stardust Balance." Trixie's influence over Ponyville had already dampened the atmosphere. Left and right ponies were serving her will, while muttering their support for me from the corners of the muzzles. While both of us were preparing for the upcoming showdown - by that I mean I was preparing while Trixie was enjoying herself controlling everyone - we agreed on a location outside the town while still within the glass dome for the duel to commence. And as the blue mare approached, I couldn't help but sneer at the way she was using the two colts. Poor Snips and Snails pulling the attached sleigh with all their might. Enjoy it while you can, harpy. "Darling, are you positively certain about this?" Rarity inquired worriedly, the five mares and dragon behind me while I waited for my foe. "We do not doubt your skills, but Trixie appears to be have gotten stronger with her magic." "I agree with Rarity." Applejack added, standing beside me with a concerned expression. "We already lost Twilight, we don't wanna lose you too." "It won't happen." I said calmly, eyes still focused on the smug blue unicorn, who leaped down from her sleigh while Snips and Snails collapsed in utter exhaustion. "Trixie will be gone, and Twilight will return." I call that more than a fair trade. "Nice of you to show up." I spoke outloud at the approaching mare, motioning for the others to step away from what would be our arena. "I was beginning to think you've gotten lazy with your new abilities." "Pah! The Great and Powerful Trixie is never tardy!" She responded evenly, red eyes shining brightly. I still need to uncover how she's doing that. "Although Trixie is surprised that you've turned up in turn, and not weeping over the banishment of your special somepony." The mockery prompted my twitching eye. "Twilight and I are-" No, you know what? [BEEP] that. "Well, I'd be a more luckier pony than the poor sap who ends up with you." From the side, Spike let out a "Oh snap!" And I smirked. Trixie glared, obviously not liking the insult. "The time for talk is over! We may have been allies in Canterlot, Stardust, but Trixie's thirst for retribution is stronger than our acquaintanceship. Prepare yourself!" We took our prepared stances, myself removing my blue cape and tossing it to the side, idly noticing Spike catching it before retreating to the others. "Just so we're clear: I win, you leave and Twilight returns. You win: And I leave in Twilight's place." Trixie grinned sadistically. "Indeed. Trixie thinks it'll be more entertaining to watch Twilight weep for her dear sweet Stardust's banish-!" Trixie had to leap away before she could finish that irritable statement, stepping back in shock as my clenched hoof punched into the soil she previous had just stood upon. "Wha- Hey! You didn't allow Trixie to say 'Draw' first!" "Your first mistake." And before she could rebuttal, I stretched out my back right hoof, delivering a roundhouse kick that landed a mark on the mare's left cheek, sending her back. Trixie quickly had to stomp her two hoofs into the ground to slow down, rubbing the side of her pained face while staring in astonishment. Followed by rage. "You... You hit Trixie!" Her own hoof clenched angrily, the mad pony sneering at her unfazed opponent. I raised an unimpressed brow at this pitiful mare. "An accurate observation-" Gah! Okay, that's pretty powerful... My right limb immediately raised up in defense, hoof skidding across the dirt as the red beam pushed me back harshly, forcing me to rethink my strategy. The original plan was to cloud Trixie's rational thought with insults and damaged pride so I can catch her off-guard, but clearly that wasn't working. And this power... Ugh... Not even Sombra used this much against me- The [BEEP]? Feeling myself being lifted off the ground, my eyes met Trixie's gleeful red irises before my world started spinning. The grass beneath my hoofs had wrapped themselves around my other three limbs, pulling me upwards before deciding to smash me against the soil repeatedly, and I winced in pain with every impact. Ow! [BEEP]! [BEEP]! Dammit! [BEEP]! Son of a-! [BEEP]! And to add icing to the cake, they concluded, by Trixie's command, by releasing and throwing my unwilling body against the wall of the dome, and I felt the glass crack behind my pained back. What followed was me landing as a slump onto the ground below. Oomph... That hurt. Grimacing at the aching, I attempted to stand back up, glaring in justified anger at the blue smug mare. From the corner of my eye, the others expressed worry and relief. Guessing some are glad I can still fight. "Come on Star! She's got nothing on you!" Rainbow cheered in support. Trixie then chuckled, "Hmhmhmhm. Be thankful Trixie didn't decide to punish you too harshly for hitting her." Growling, I pounced forward like I did the first time, intending to land a hit directly in the mare's snout... To no avail. My hoof hit the air. Trixie laughed mockingly from behind, "Poor Stardust Balance; all brawn and no brains. What does Twilight see in you?" [BEEP]! My turned clenched hoof once again met nothing. Trixie tutted disapprovingly, "Are you even trying?" God dammit! "Trixie has fought rocks harder than you." Mother-[BEEP]! "Twilight should be ashamed." ...That does it. As though somehow knowing where Trixie's next teleported spot was, my hoofs pulled back before thrusting forwards, smashing against one another and producing an enraged good ol' fashioned balance shockwave. I still need to think of a name for the move. Regardless, it hit its target. The stunned Trixie was sent flying back into the dome, a yelp of pain escaping her gritted muzzle. Slowly recovering, she look up in shock and anger, "How...?!" She teleported before she could finished, my hoof smashing into the soil once again. And seeing the red light from the corner of my eyes, my extended limb swiped away the beam. Our gazes met, matching ferocity, resolve, and perhaps the most dangerous emotion of all. Fury. This rage... This power... It was incredible! Something within me screamed for retribution, and Trixie made herself a delicious target. I felt this inexplicable urge to longer forward and tear this boastful pony asunder. To rip apart her and everything she loved just for the things she's done. Trixie didn't even deserve to step foot in this town, nor was she worthy enough to call herself Twilight's adversary, and today will prove that. This mare will pay... Calm yourself. Well look who shows up! Without thinking, my head threw upwards in condescending laughter. "Hahahahahaha! 'Calm myself?' After everything this mare has done? I think not!" "Has he gone mad?" Trixie asked in confusion and annoyance. "Who is he talking to?" You are allowing the fury within you to fester, Jack. Remember who you are doing this for. "It must be Specter!" My ears idly heard Spike's realization, while an image of a certain troubled purple unicorn conjured up in my mind. "...I do." I said quietly, focusing back on the waiting and infuriated Trixie. "And I will make sure this mare never bothers Twilight or my friends again." Red eyes narrowed, horn lighting up in eager anticipation, "You can try..." I can... And I WILL succeed. To hell with Specter. Slowly, we began pacing, circling one another to wait over who would make the first move. Ladies first, my "dear" Trixie. Yet those red eyes caused me to briefly ponder; what was the origins behind them? Had Trixie acquired that much power to cause such a deformity to her eyes? Seems likely, but I don't recall my brother ever mentioning Trixie having red eyes during the third season of the show, nor that necklace around her neck... ...Wait a minute... ...Wait a goddamn minute. Hold the [BEEP] phone... And, as though noticing what I was staring at in particular, Trixie only grinned knowingly, inciting my widened infuriated eyes. Of course... That item around her neck was... Boosting her power somehow! Which means...! "You dirty [BEEP]!" Then Trixie's eyes widened in surprise at my sudden pounce, teleporting again out of the way as my extended hoofs aimed to wring her furry neck. And my limbs blocked, swiped and away and even stomped on the numerous attacks and objects the unnerved mare was using to halt my warpath. "You call yourself the 'Great' and 'Powerful,' when you're nothing more than a dirty cheating coward?!" I practically roared while stomping on the leftovers pies that failed to stop me. Hell, not even the ice Trixie suddenly summoned didn't cease my movements. "Using a magical artifact to give you the edge, and then have the [BEEP] to call yourself Twilight's better?! Despicable!" Then, without warning, a sudden blast of red energy impacted right into my face, and my sight was greeted by pure red, the red I was already seeing moments ago. "Trixie is far from cowardly! This amulet will make Trixie more powerful than even Princess Celestia herself!" You make that sound as though it's suppose to be impressive. It isn't. "I AM more powerful than Celestia..." Was my calm, growling reply as the haze cleared, a stunned Trixie staring at me agape, pink widened eyes reflecting rage and... Fear... ...Good. "Now you understand..." I began slowly, approaching the backing away mare, again deflecting her assaults without difficulty. "You are nothing, Trixie, you always have been... And I will enjoy reminding you of that, right now..." As my eyes then focused on the amulet, Trixie gasped sharply, he back pressed up against the glass barrier. "Y-You can't! Only the wearer can remove it, and Trixie refuses to do so!" "Hm... Well, let's test that theory." With that said, my hoof grabbed the still object... And pulled as hard as possible. "Hey! Let go!" Sorry love, but that thing's gotta go. "I said LET GO!" A magical red shield began forming around us, as though the amulet was desperately trying to defend itself. The ground beneath began shaking, the glass above us cracking by the sheer pressure of the amulet's power. But I paid them no heed. I... Will get that thing off her... If it's the last thing I do! My teeth grit, waves of pain burning through me as my gripped hoof felt a stinging hot sensation. Fine, it wants to play the hard way? I can indulge it. This amulet, a mere trinket, means nothing to me and my power! "N-No... Stop...!" Then, inch by inch, the amulet began responding to my physical demand, my gold smoking hoof beginning to tear the thing off Trixie rather successfully. And with that, the power radiating around us, the retaliation of the magic began dying down, the trinket finally obeying the one who deserved its usage more than this arrogant unicorn. And, with one last tug, a blinding red eyes coated my field of vision. ARGH! [BEEP]! As the light cleared, I rubbed my eyes with my free front limb, and what greeted me was the sight of a lying Trixie, who was looking at herself, then the amulet clenched in my hoof, before her expression shifted from shock to anger, and then... Horror. ...It's done. I've finally done it. Examining the object more closely, I noted with some mild surprise at the blackness covering my smoking hoof, which held the intact object. Well, guess I had to pay the consequences somehow, but it was over now anyway. A part of me wanted to adorn the item, and test out s its power personally. But even I knew better than that. "You animal..." Oh yeah, Trixie was still here. My idle gaze cast down on the glaring mar,e who looked close to tears. "To think that you'd... Even Trixie is appalled by your brutal tactics. You're no better than that Ursaminor!" Oh just shut the hell up. "Rather an animal than someone like you." With that said, and as much strength as I could muster, Trixie's eyes widened in terror as the amulet began cracking under the pressure, and red glow emanated from the damage. "NO!" The damage was already done, thank God, before she could do a single thing about it. The snapped amulet fell unceremoniously from my singeing hoof, right in front of Trixie's frozen hoofs. "As I said Trixie. You are nothing." As the mare stared aghast at the broken item, I began with dealing with the rest of the problem, walking around the stunned unicorn to the cracked dome. Without hesitation I leaned my clenched hoof back, and swiftly punched the glass surface, noting with satisfaction at the payoff as the cracks began spreading upwards. Now then, for the finale- ...Oh. Right, my friends were here. All five mares, two colts and dragon were staring at me, looking conflicted as though deciding whether to look horrified at my actions or congratulate me on a job well done. Well, either way, I did what any human would do. So I'm pretty much content with what I did. Trixie will be fine; it was a kid's show after all. Walking by the mare, I paused for a moment without sparing a glance. "If I ever see you in Ponyville again..." Then my cold eye met her tearful pink ones. "Then not even Celestia will save you from my wrath. Be thankful, though, that I'm not even kicking you out the same method you used on Twilight." Okay, I've done enough. Time for a drink of nicely refreshing soda- "Something is wrong with you." ...Hm? I heard hoofs shuffle, indicating the mare was now standing up. "You... You're not Stardust Balance. I know him, and not even he would have gone so far as you did today..." ...What was this delusional mare blabbering on about now? "Beware, friends of Twilight." I imagined Trixie was now focusing on the stunned audience. "Something is not right with your friend over there. I can feel it..." ...Whatever you say, sore loser, desperately trying to sow seeds of distrust between myself and the ponies. Shaking my head at Trixie's hallucinations, I continued on my victorious path, noting with grim satisfaction the falling glass around the town. As I said; kid's show. No one's going to get hurt by the sharp falling objects. Finally, after over an hour of searching, I found the book detailing the artifact I previously destroyed. Now let's see... Alicorn Amulet... Grants the user exponential power to their magic... Corrupts the wearer over time... Can only be removed by he or she who adorns it. Well, that wasn't the case any longer. Recalling the battle before however caused me to wince, as both guilt and regret rose up in my being. Okay, forcibly removing the amulet off Trixie was a little... Well it had to be taken off her anyway, and I doubt the unicorn would've done so willingly. And with that power, Trixie could've not only hurt others, but herself as well. I practically did her a favour. And yet, in the state I left her in, was it really worth it? The door opened from the side, and before I could quickly retreat to my room, the others noticed me. "Jack...?" Exhaling slowly, I turned to face them, unable to repress the smile on my face at seeing Twilight again. "Hey Twilight..." I replied quietly, "You alright?" Before she could respond, Applejack interjected, "We should be askin' you that, sugarcube." While walking up towards me. "What in tarnation happened back there?" Honestly, I'm not so sure myself. Instead, I silently passed the open book to a curious Twilight, who read the contents while I looked at the others, taking the offered cape from Spike and putting it back on, "Thank you Spike. Is Trixie gone?" Rarity nodded, "Indeed." Ah, so it was too late to apologize to her then... "She left Ponyville after we retrieved Twilight, and then..." Then the mare stopped herself, as though she was about to say something I wasn't going to like. "The Alicorn Amulet!" Twilight exclaimed, eyes widened and saving Rarity for now. "Of course, I should've recognized it sooner. No wonder she utilized the age spell so flawlessly." Further reading the page, the purple unicorn then regarded with confusion, "But... How did you remove it? The girls here told me what happened." I shrugged mildly, "Magic I guess." Or balance. "Honestly does it even really matter now? The amulet's destroyed, and Trixie's left Ponyville for good." Twilight, as always, demanded her curiosity be indulged. "Of course it matters! Nopony can just rip off a powerful object from its wearer like that!" "Well, I just did." Before Twilight could retort, this time it was Fluttershy who spoke up, "Stardust... Your hoof..." Hm? Oh, right. Completely forgot about that. All eyes were then drawn to the burnt-marked blackened right hoof, and I subconsciously shook it a little to wave off the remaining pain. "Let me see." Ow! Without waiting for a response, Twilight handed the book to Spike and grabbed my singed limb, examining the damage like a medic would. "I expect this is the consequence for forcefully removing the amulet." Astounding observation... "Will he be alright?" Applejack inquired with worry. I'm right here! "Fluttershy, get a bucket of water from the kitchen." The yellow pegasus nodded, quickly walking off to do as tasked. "Anything we can do?" Rainbow asked. Yeah, nothing. Twilight shook her head. "For now we need to apply some coldness to the hoof. But if it remains, we'll have to consider the possibility that the amulet may have cursed him." "A curse?!" Rarity exclaimed melodramatically. "I knew we should have stopped him when he tried to pull the amulet off." "Coulda woulda shoulda." That said, I tore my damaged limb off the unicorn, frowning at their ridiculous concern. "It'll heal in time. There's no curse." "Ya don' know that!" Applejack objected. Rolling my eyes, I began turning around, having enough of this. "Tell Fluttershy to deliver the bucket to my room then, if you're that worried. But right now, I just want my peace, after everything's that happened to day. No arguments." "Jack." Twilight spoke up calmly as I reached the staircase, prompting me to glance back at the mares and dragon. Stepping forward, still looking annoyed and concerned, Twilight smiled slightly, "Though your methods today were questionable, thank you for winning back my residence in Ponyville." Uh... Sure, it's no problem... Simply nodding, I proceeded upstairs, befuddled with myself. She's thanking me for almost hurting Trixie? Or that I supported her the whole time? And why did a part of me instantly dismiss her praise as though it meant nothing to me...? Does it not occur to you that today you might have gone too far? Scoffing, I kept my gaze on the lands below, night having fallen earlier. "I stopped Trixie before she went too far, didn't I?" I was referring to your statements towards Miss Trixie earlier, before and after forcibly removing that amulet. It would have been excusable if it wasn't so willing of you. Oh, so now Specter was lecturing me over my actions? "It's too late to tell me off, old man. The damage is done." Indeed, and it's the repercussions which we should be focusing on next. A moment of silence, thank Christ. I had absolutely no desire to speak to the voice, while I can relax on this hill. Oh, by the way, the Princess is standing behind you. "...Fine." Then my voice raised to address the alicorn. "What do you want Celestia?" "Twilight informed me you might be here." The Princess of the Sun replied, and I didn't bother turning to face her. "I merely wished to express my gratitude for today for my student and subjects. It was good of you to defend Twilight's honour, and stop Trixie from misusing the Alicorn Amulet even further." Why do I get the feeling that's not all? "However," Knew it. "Twilight and her friend's retelling over what occurred today are... Unnerving to say the least. Is it true that you had taken the amulet off Trixie with your bare hoofs?" "Yeah...?" Don't tell me Celestia was going to lecture me as well. "I see. Might I inquire as to how you accomplished such a seemingly impossible task?" Well for starters, I decided what's possible and what isn't. Secondly, "No clue. I just knew it had to be destroyed before anyone could use its power further. Blame the accomplishment on balance, I guess." "...Perhaps." Celestia said after thinking it over. "Though I would have preferred you didn't break the amulet; it is a priceless artifact, after all, and would have been valuable for future generations to study." Scoffing, I glanced behind at the impassive alicorn. "Don't you have a show to watch? Twilight's worked hard to impress you, yet here you are talking as though you have something important to say." Celestia frowned softly, "I understand that you are not fond of me, Stardust, but-" "Understatement of the Goddamn millennium." I snorted, looking back at the glinting stars above. "Unless you have something wroth my time to say, [BEEP] off." There, said it. And I don't regret it. "...Very well." Celestia finally agreed, getting straight to the point. "Twilight is concerned for your well-being, and it seems your friends share those concerns. They inform me you behaved today that wasn't quite natural of you." Of course they'd worry... "They believe removing the Alicorn Amulet that way has had a cursed affect on you, which is why Twilight has asked me to check on you personally." ...Goddammit Twilight... Then, from the corner of my eyes, yellow lights began glowing from behind, and I turned around curiously- Gah! Jesus! The alicorn was now right up in my face, how did she get so close without me knowing. Her head bowed, Celestia placed the tip of her horn on my covered back, and I suddenly felt a warm sensation, like a heatwave passing through my body. A voice in my mind snarled in contempt at the personal touch, and I couldn't really blame it. And then the horn ceased lighting up in bright yellow, Celestia straightening herself and opening her pink eyes, regarding me now with... I don't know what, but for whatever reason, the monarch was now frowning thoughtfully at me. "What was that...?" Celestia asked quietly. Hm? "What was what...?" Staring down at me for a moment, the alicorn finally shook her head. "I thought I sensed... Never mind. Perhaps I am overthinking too much." "Or not enough." She then smiled softly... Was that sadness in her eyes? "You honestly despise me so?" "Yes, now [BEEP] off... I have nothing more to say to you." Nope, not even that look was going to make me feel guilty for the likes of you, Celestia. You're the worst monarch in media history. Hell, I've seen Disney Princesses that can rule a kingdom better than you. "...Alright, if my presence irritates you so." Finally! But as she turned, Celestia glanced over her pony shoulder, "But beware, Stardust, I could sense your anger and disgust; the darkness resting within your heart. Please, for your sake and those around you, don't allow it to fester." That said, the alicorn walked off, presumably back to where her people were waiting. The Princess is correct, Jack. For the third time tonight, I scoffed, "Alright then, you can [BEEP] off too, Specter." Chapter Sixty: Be Prepared! Chapter Sixty: Be Prepared! "- But then if the balance of Equestria operates differently than your world's, then it there's a fifty/fifty assumption that it would also have aided in your trip to our world. Also we must consider the possibility over Specter being a user of balance itself; perhaps a servant or messager. We could also presume that Specter originated from the very concept- Jack, are you even listening?" Hm...? Oh. Rubbing my face, I quickly responded, "Yes, sorry, I just... Never mind, continue please." Leaning against the surface of a desk, I was currently in the library's basement with the ever-so inquisitive Twilight, conducting our typical morning session which, I'll be honest, we haven't done for quite a while. With good reason. I've had a lot on my mind. Twilight nodded, continuing while gesturing to the blackboard, showing numbers and Math figures that someone of my intellect would have his brain turned off staring at. "As I was saying, the possibility of a connection between your arrival here and the concept of balance shouldn't be ruled out. We'll have to analyze the concept more to assist us in finding out how exactly this Specter brought you to Equestria, and why. I suggest we conduct more thorough research before requesting for some assistance from Princess Celestia, who might shed some more light on the subject. What do you think? ...Jack?" "I hear you." Shaking my head tiredly, I sat up straight, meeting her rather annoyed gaze. "Sorry, Twilight, I just... It doesn't matter." Sighing, as though relenting to suppress her own eagerness for more research and studying right now, Twilight approached. "I suppose we can wait a moment before proceeding. Another restless night?" "You have no idea..." Last night's images plagued my thoughts, inciting my shudder. That dream over King Sombra and the Diamond Dogs singing 'Be Prepared' followed by a hefty number of nightmares; night after night, and they only seemed to be getting worse. "Could be the soda..." I added jokingly. Twilight, however, was far less than amused, shaking her head in exasperation and concern. Yet before she could open her mouth, a younger voice spoke up. "Is the session over yet?" The purple mare sighed, glancing up. "Yes Spike, you can come down now." The dragon eagerly accepted, rushing down the staircase to greet us, grinning in anticipation for whatever reason. "Just one second." As Twilight conveniently walked towards her piled notes, Spike approached my position next. "Uh, hey Stardust." I know that tone; that's the tone that says he's going to ask or say something which I will probably dislike or disapprove of. Alright, lay it on me buddy. "Wanna go camping?" ...Sorry, did he just say 'camping?' At my look, Spike quickly explained himself, "It's just that Rarity, Sweetie Belle, Applejack, Apple Bloom, Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo are going camping in the woods and I thought it might be fun if we, ya know, joined them." The dragon looked quite excited at the prospect. And Twilight seemed to barely acknowledge his words, focusing on her notes. "So, can we?" "...What's stopping you from going with Twilight here, or Fluttershy, or anyone else more qualified?" I had to ask, befuddled as to why Spike would ask me, of all people. Or ponies, whichever. The dragon shrugged, "Well, I just thought that you might enjoy it. It could be fun and... It's a great brotherly activity..." Okay, now I have to be totally honest with this child. Sorry Spike, but no amount of brotherly fondness is going to persuade me to partake in that. "I hate camping." "O-Oh..." His expression turned to disappointment in a millisecond, the dragon looking down. "Well... That's alright... I suppose I can always ask Pinkie or Fluttershy..." "Spike." Twilight, on cue, spoke up, smiling pleasantly at the downcast lizard... Though it looked rather forced. "I think I left one of the new quills upstairs. Could you bring it for me?" Spike merely nodded, sadly returning to the first floor above. And, waiting until he was out of earshot, Twilight regarded me with clear annoyance. "You could've been less crass about it." Scoffing, I rolled my eyes, "I'm utterly exhausted, how else was I suppose to be react?" "Like someone who didn't look or sound utterly repulsed at the idea. A simple 'No, thank you' for example." Shaking my head, my eyes glanced back up in ponderment. "What incited him to ask me anyway? He knows I'm more of an introvert." "Because I asked him to." At the confession, my confused gaze met Twilight's serious own. Sighing, she clarified, "I thought it might do you some good; you haven't been yourself ever since the whole Trixie affair. And... I'm worried about you." Worried? "I'm fine-" "So you keep telling everyone. But I know that's far from the case." Shaking her head, the mare's tone and expression softened. "You've been alot more... Distant lately, around me and everyone else. You stay out of the library for the majority of the day now - which is fine for you to explore the outdoors - yet you barely interact with our friends for more than five minutes before excusing yourself, so forgive me if I believe something's troubling you, and hanging out with Spike and the others for a few days might help you." Of course, Twilight would notice when something's troubling me, and would do her best to help rectify the problem. But this time, this time it was something she couldn't do anything about. "Alright... I haven't been feeling like myself lately." That I can admit. Twilight listened intently, letting me continue. "These recent nightmares. My frustration over being unable to return home worsening, and my... Forget it." I managed to shut myself up before revealing the last problem, revolving around the very unicorn hearing me out. "But I'll be fine, Twilight. My problems have always been my own, and I will deal with them myself." "Don't do that, Jack." What now? "Don't do what...?" "Shut your friends out like that." Ah. Then the mare invaded my personal space for the umpteenth time, placing a comforting hoof to my side. I gulped at the touch, yet Twilight only expressed concern and comfort. "After all the progress we've made, I don't want you to shield yourself from us again. Our friends will agree... We haven't done anything to upset you, have we?" "What? No, no!" I quickly reassured the mare. "Never! Well, not 'upset' anyway..." ...[BEEP]! "Then what?" Twilight frowned slightly. "Because sometimes I can't help but feel that you're avoiding us... Or someone specific at least..." Can't. Keep my. Bloody. Mouth shut. "Nothing, don't concern yourselves over it." I lied through my teeth. Good going Stardust, you're a bloody moron who can't help but slip up all the time, can you? Whether Twilight saw through the deception or not, she didn't comment on it. Instead, she sighed again and nodded, stepping back. "Alright, but we're here - especially me - when you're ready to talk." "I appreciate that..." Even if it is none of your damn business- Whoa, slow down there, no need to think such hostile thoughts towards Twilight of all people. I'm more tired than I thought... "Will you at least consider joining the girls with Spike for camping?" Oh God, she was giving me the adorable look, those pure violet sparkling eyes and kind smile... "For me?" Now, any teenage or young man would immediately abide to their crush's wishes upon giving them that deliberate - or sometimes unintentional - look. I, however, am more resistant; my exhaustion, self-irritation and autism winning over my infatuation for this beautiful mare. "No." Twilight pouted - that's right - searching my deadpanned gaze for a moment before looking away in disappointment. "Sorry, my dear, but nothing on this planet will ever convince me to go camping. Not even my friends." But hopefully there'll be something on this world that'll convince my nightmares to [BEEP] leave me to my [BEEP] beauty sleep. Running. Running. Running. Dark. Darker. Yet darker... I couldn't exactly recall why I was running, but from the looks of this place, it was better than just standing around and waiting to get mauled alive. Large black corridors, the walls and floors aged and broken, large holes beneath ready to consume a man whole. I had to be careful not to trip through one as I fled from the monsters. The only sounds were my footsteps, shallow breathing and, if possible, the sweat running down my face. Not good. It means my pursuers are fans of jumpscares- Oh [BEEP]! My arse fell roughly onto the creaking floorboards by my startled state, as before me was one of the monsters which sent chills down my spine, and a voice in my mind screaming for me to run. Standing there, watching my with empty sockets, only red glow emanating from where the eyes once were, stood a familiar character I had hoped never to see again. The animatronic bear, with their broken mouth wide open, silently regarded me as though waiting for me to react some more. Before it moved. [BEEEEEEP]! [BEEP] [BEEP] [BEEP] [BEEP] [BEEEP]! Pulling myself back up, I quickly sprinted back the way I came, taking a right from the previous corridor instead of forward. Panic overtook my sense, as every urge to run from Freddy overpowered any illogical sense to fight back. I don't wanna be an animatronic! I then took another right and- "[BEEP]!" I practically screamed in fright, falling on my [BEEP] again at the small black-haired, grey-skinned girl with a red dress. In her still hand held a pair of scissors, rusted and ready to be used as a murder weapon. Sachiko... Then soulless black eyes looked up towards me, a creepy smile on her dead features, prompting me to take off again, running down another corridor instead of retracing my steps. God dammit, I think having my eyes slowly stabbed out would be worse than being stuffed to death inside an animatronic costume! I need to get out of here, to escape this cursed elementary school, before I become another victim of this cruel reality. Aha! A staircase! Just what I needed- [BEEP]! Oh [BEEP] me! Standing atop the wooden stairs, darkness pouring out all over him, stood another creature I would rather not deal with right now. The sight incited me to run back, away from the Slenderman who pursued with teleportation. I'm trapped... I reached a fork in the corridors, three separate ways and each bearing the monsters within. The only safe way seemed to be the door behind me, and without hesitation I began pulling, terror overflowing my mind. Come on! Come on! Open you stupid door! Yet it wouldn't budge, to my horror. It seemed affixed to the wall, almost like a decoration. Meaning... I'm a goner... ...Oh [BEEP]... My body stilled, shooting upwards at the chilling laughter surrounding me, and slowly, cautiously, I turned. Freddy, Sachiko, and the Slenderman all walking out from the darkness of the three corridors, slowly and tortuously approaching with their limbs raised. This was it... I'm dead. My back to the wall, I slid down, just waiting for the end to come. And pretty soon, the three entities stood over me, glaring at me gleefully, even though one of them doesn't even have a face. Someone... Please... Help me... Then, unexpectedly, the walls and floor began melting, a dark purple voice all around us. And the three beings, to my shock, began... Morphing together, swirling to become another entity as one. And a terrified scream escaped my throat at the leering green eyes with red irises, black vapour all around them. "Someone! Please!" And it my wish was granted. The black vapour and evil eyes evaporated, along with the purple void. Oh Christ. Without thinking, my head was in my hoofs, tears trailing down my eyes. Good God, that was horrible... "You are safe now." "...What?" Feeling a presence above me, I carefully peaked my eyes out, and the sight that greeted me was the last I expected. An alicorn, blue as night, smiling at me serenely, as though her arrival here was exactly the comfort I needed. "L...Luna...?" She nodded, offering out a hoof. Slowly, I accepted it, helping me stand up. "The monsters are no longer here, Stardust. You're safe... For now." ...Didn't like the sound of that. "But... What are you doing here? And where are we?" Looking around, my eyes widened then as I recognized the street we were in. "This is... My home!" My Earth home! Luna nodded again, as though this wasn't all that impressive to her. "I've taken you here as a means of comfort, in order to escape the nightmarish realms of your dreams." Of my... Wait a minute... "Then this... Is a dream...?" "Indeed. I understand you have been having nightmares these past few weeks. I'm sorry it took so long for me to assist you." "Well I... hang on." Grasping her words, I looked back at the calm mare. "Assist me how? Aren't you just a figment of my imagination right now?" The majestic alicorn chuckled, "Hmhmhm. Many have assumed as much before you, Stardust. I am the Princess of the Night." Her wings unfolded as she announced her title. "It is my duty to help my citizens overcome the fears of their dreams. Twilight Sparkle has written to my dear sister about your plight, and I was obligated to assist you. After all, you've done so for me." My hoofs clenched beneath the solid road, glancing at my old house for a moment before frowning, "Then you mean to say... You invited yourself into my mind...?" "If you wish to think of it that way-" "Get out." "I- Excuse me?" Luna blinked in surprise at my angered demand. Pointing, I continued with justified irritation, "You have no right to be here. You can't just invade my dreams whenever you deem it fit, no matter if I need help or not. That's not for you to decide. Get the hell out of my mind." "Stardust-" "No!" My eye twitched at the hesitation. "These dreams - these nightmares - are my own problem, and I will deal with them as I see fit. I don't need you to guide my hand out of this." "Please, hear me out." Luna practically pleaded, looking quite saddened at my anger. "Your friends worry for you, understandably so. I've seen what you're experiencing in these nightmares, and it does not bold well. Let me help you in vanquishing this darkness from your mind-" "Get out!" Stepping forward, I was face-to-face with the hopeless mare. "[BEEP] what anyone else thinks! Especially you!" "Stardust..." The blue alicorn said, depression leaking from her voice as eyes became downcast. But I was having none of it. And, quite suddenly, a black winds began overtaking the area, an emphasis of my anger. Luna, looking shocked at the raw power, glanced upwards with widened eyes of shock and... Recognition? Irrelevant! "And don't ever come back!" I screamed in conclusion as her wings picked up on the wind, sending her into the night sky out of sight. Thank God. And behind was a dark chuckle- "-Jack! Jack!" Huh? What? Immediately my body shot up from the bed, looking around wildly. The hell was- Oh. Finally I noticed both Twilight and Spike, the former leaning on the edge of the bed while the dragon was a distance away. Both looked rather panicking. "Spike... Twilight?" Breathing out sighs of relief, the purple unicorn spoke first. "Thank goodness. We thought you weren't gonna wake up." Eh? "You were yelling in your sleep." Was I... Ah. "It's nothing to worry about now." Yet Twilight placed a warm comforting hoof on my forehead anyway, as though checking the temperature. "I'm fine Twilight... Really. It won't happen again." Leaning back, the mare asked with clear concern, "Are you sure?" Probably not. "Absolutely, go back to bed, both of you." Spike, rubbing his exhausted eyes, happily obliged, yet Twilight lingered for a moment, prompting my own tired sigh, "I'll be fine, love." "Do you want to talk about it?" "No... No I'm good. Sorry for waking you-" "Don't." Huh? "You have nothing to apologize for, apart from almost scaring me and Spike to death." She smiled without humour, before walking towards the bedroom door. "If this does happen again, then we're doing something about it, whether you agree or not. Okay? Goodnight Jack." Yeah sure... Another day of my friends checking up one me. Twilight constantly asking me about my health, vaguely pleading for me to tell her about the dreams. Not gonna happen. Spike being unusually quiet today, contrasting his typical carefree or complaining personality with the chores. Fluttershy visited today, though, asking if I wanted to help her with her animals. I politely declined, of course, as I wasn't feeling up to it. In fact, I haven't been feeling up to doing anything these days... What was wrong with me...? As evening was turning late, I was on my was to the staircase, intending to retire early. But then, a voice called out, "Hey Stardust." Turning around, I noticed Spike walk up with a hesitant smile, "You going to bed?" I simply nodded, not wishing to open my mouth right now. "You sure about that?" ...Yeah? Seeing my expression, Spike motioned for me to follow, "'Cause I've got something to show you." Alright, what was the dragon up to now? Both tired and slightly curious, I walked after the infant lizard. Did he have a new gem to show off, or was he going to share a secret with me? "In here." Spike said before entering a nearby room. The room with the fireplace, to be exact, where Nightshade usually resided for his own solitude. And inside was the owl himself... And Twilight, both cozying up to the active fireplace with content expressions. Along with... Marshmallows attached to sticks being roasted by the fire. ...Why? "Ta-da!" Spike then announced, gesturing top the entire room, to which I've finally noticed the... Peculiar decorations around the place. Leaves, branches, rocks... along with two tents near the window. It's like they've turned this room into a jungle for some reason. "Alright, I'll bite... What the hell is this?" "Our camping site!" The dragon replied enthusiastically. "I know you hate camping outside, so Twilight thought we could do it indoors!" Looking up, the unicorn smiled pleasantly. "...That's not camping though." Both dragon and mare rolled their eyes at my confused observation. "Well duh. Which is why we added all these leaves, branches and rocks to the place." So you have. "So whaddya say; wanna camp out with us, roast some marshmallows, tell spooky stories and whatnot?" Over Spike's energetic head, Twilight sent me a look, daring me to decline the offer. After all, Spike practically said that they did all this for me. "...Marshmallows you say?" Spike grinned, nodding happily. "Uh-huh." "Sure, why not?" May as well indulge them after their hard work. Clearly ecstatic by my answer, Spike dragged towards the two, stepping over the laird branches and rocks. Very immersive. Next thing I knew, I was sitting too comfortably close with the others, the four of us sitting by the fire, waiting for the gooey substances to finish being cooked. Spike and Nightshade were closest to the fire, though out of harm's way, waiting for the food to finish so they can devour the delicious treats. Can owls eats marshmallows? And Twilight and I were just lying behind them, enjoying the sight of the two eager kids waiting to eat. Silence had taken over the room, the only occasional sound being the cackling fire... And it was quite relaxing. I can see why people enjoy camping. This peace, this atmosphere, just interacting with the ones you lo- Err, are close to. What can be better? Then I felt Twilight's head lean against my furry chest. And my heart rate accelerated. Her horn brushing my jawline, prompting me to return the gesture, resting my head atop her comforting own, hoping she wouldn't mind. Apparently that wasn't the case, as Twilight only seemed to snuggle into my chest further. ...Yep, just got better. A part of me wanted to fall asleep right now... And without really thinking logically, my free left hoof wrapped around her back, inciting the mare to look up, and I to meet her gaze, sparkling eyes reflecting beautifully from the fire. This was like a dream... It then occurred to my fuzzy brain how exactly close our muzzles were, and Twilight's eyelids began closing slowly, her mouth inching upwards. Almost instinctively, I responded in kind and- "They're done!" [BEEP]! God damn mother-[BEEP]! At Spike's happy announcement, our eyes widened, and Twilight quickly retracted her head away from me, looking at the floorboards in clear embarrassment, and I don't think the heat from the fireplace is responsible for the redness on her cheeks. I was so close! Dammit Spike! Wait... I was so close to what exactly...? Time progressed, the four of us munching on our own roasted marshmallows. Yum, I'll have to say... Though I prefer them soft. Still, I couldn't even bring myself to meet Twilight's eyes after what just happened then. And I'm trying to ponder what exactly did happen, because there was absolutely no way that Twilight Sparkle reciprocated my feelings. Devouring his marshmallows in no time flat, the young dragon then said excitedly, "Done!" The sight incited our mouthful chuckles, at least. Well, Spike's enthusiasm isn't something I can be mad at. "Next, let's tell some spooky stories!" At this, I raised an invisible brow after swallowing my food, "Oh, I don't think you want to hear the kind of stories I have in mind." Twilight glanced at me from that devious tone. Well, I can't lie, it would serve a little payback for just then. Spike scoffed, folding his arms in challenge, "I can take on anything you've got!" "Ya sure about that?" "Now Jack-" But the excited lizard cut off Twilight's warning tone, "Yeah! You go first then, Stardust! I won't get scared!" "...Very well. Ahem." Slowly, a grin crept on my muzzle after clearing my throat. "But first, someone turn the lights off. We can't have a campfire without the only light source being the fire." The dutiful owl volunteered, flying over and switching off the room's lights. Perfect. Looking back at Spike, who, with the flames from the fireplace lighting up his face. slowly looked apprehensive at my expression, I started my retribution with a slow, calm tone, "It all began at a pizzeria..." "Spike! Wait!" A distressed Twilight called futilely after the sobbing dragon, who had fled the room after hearing about halfway through my tale. "Well... That went well." I couldn't help but comment. At this, I was treated to Twilight's infamous glare. "'That went well?!' I think you just scarred Spike for life, Jack! What were you thinking?!" "Ah he'll be fine." I waved dismissively. "I wasn't too gruesome with the details. I haven't even got to the best part yet." Although Spike ran off right at the beginning of the part about the frontal lobe, which was admittedly disappointing. The purple unicorn, however, wasn't amused, which could be an understatement. "I can't believe you shared such a horrific story with us, especially with him! Look, even Owlicious is frightened!" I glanced at the pointed bird, who was shivering under her own wings. "Did you even think before you started telling the story?" "Of course I did." I nodded. Yes, I was mostly thinking of payback. "Besides, many children back home wouldn't be that scared at that dumbed down version of Five Nights At-" "How can you be so callous about it?" Twilight's voice was close to yelling. "You might have given them nightmares for weeks now!" Oh good, maybe Luna can bother them instead of me now. "It's not my fault they couldn't handle-" "It is most definitely your fault!" I frowned, not liking this tone Twilight was using against me. Then she poked roughly into my chest. "Spike just wanted us all to have a nice campfire together, and you've ruined it. I hope you feel proud of yourself." ...[BEEP] this. "Now where are you going?" Twilight demanded after I brushed past her. "Outside." I replied hotly. "The real outside, not this farce of a campfire. I don't need this right now." "You can't just walk away from these things-!" The door slammed shut before I could allow the infuriating mare to finish, my hoofs stomping towards the front door. Screw this, the last thing I needed was to be scolded by her of all people. Wonder if Sugarcube Corner's still open by now. Exiting the house, I leaned against the red door for a moment, and exhaled slowly. Christ... What a night... Maybe I was a little too cruel to Spike and Nightshade just then by telling them that kind of story. Hell, Twilight attempted to interrupt me numerous times as though I was going too far. Yet a part of me wanted to continue, as though watching and hearing the two kids suffer brought some sense of delight. ...What was wrong with me? Shaking my head, my hoofs began moving. I needed a drink, and a lie-in. Soda is always the cure for anger and depression... At least for me anyway. This nightmares are getting to me more than I thought- Oh. Unexpectedly, a certain alicorn landed right before me, her height blocking the moon from my gaze, illuminating her body. And this, certainly, was also the last thing I needed right now. "Luna." "Stardust." She greeted far more politely, "Going for a stroll?" "Something like that." I shrugged. "What do you want?" If Luna was upset by my bluntness, she didn't show it. "I wished to speak to you sometime during tonight. It seems fate has made us both fortunate." I snorted, "That's debatable." "Stardust... I apologize if my trespassing of your dreams has upset you." Luna began, sounding as though she was carefully selecting her words. "But, it wouldn't benefit you to keep these problems to yourself like this. I'm sure Twilight and your friends will agree." "Let them ponder." I immediately responded, already walking forward. "I don't need you, or the others, to interfere with my life. The fact I've let them in so far is more than enough. Goodnight Luna." "Stardust, there is a great darkness within you." The alicorn then said while I walked by, inciting my pause. Her azure eyes stayed on my figure. "I sensed it last night, and it was that same presence which banished me from your mind. Whatever it is, you mustn't allow it to grow, otherwise it will consume you." That does it. "You know what that darkness is, your Highness?" I asked mockingly before facing her fully. "That is the darkness of humanity, and there's nothing you can do about it. This supposed chaos within me has always been around, and has always grown. Hell, I practically embrace its power, whenever the light fails me. Now, if you've got nothing better to say, leave me alone, and go invade someone else's privacy like you did the other night. Besides, calling the kettle black considering you gave in to your own darkness long ago, eh?" Truth hurts, doesn't it Luna? The mare finally expressed sadness. "It is true that I once submitted to my own selfish desires..." Luna began quietly, looking lost in thought. "Jealously, a lust for power, to make others love the night as much as they adore the sunlight. It almost destroyed me, and I just don't want the same to befall my friends." "How noble of you." I commented dryly, resuming my walk. "You can start then, next time, by asking to enter someone's dreams rather than invade them at your own pleasure. Otherwise, you're no better than your sister." "...Would that include your dreams, Stardust?" Halting for a brief moment, I called over my ponified shoulder. "Not on your life, my dear." Before continuing, effectively leaving Luna in the dust. Was I being a bit mean? Maybe. Probably. But I consider a fair lecture after that invasion of privacy last night. And Twilight wonders why I'm reluctant to let people in. Chapter Sixty-One: The Ties That Bend Chapter Sixty-One: The Ties That Bend What a relaxing and peaceful day. Birds were singing, flowers were blooming. On days like these, the common man can just lie down and enjoy the serene blue skies, the positive atmosphere, the warmness which clouds us like a warm blanket- "Oooooooh, I wish the mailpony would just come already! I can't wait another minute to find out if Rainbow Dash got in or not!" Or, at least it would be a nice peaceful day. Rolling my eyes, I lazily gazed upwards from my spot, "Calm the [BEEP] down Pinkie, it'll be here." Twilight, from her spot on the picnic blanket, sent a look at my use of language, prompting my indifferent shrug. Hey, not my fault if Pinkie was full-on disturbing my moment of relaxation. "Pinkie Pie, you're more nervous than Rainbow Dash." Twilight proceeded to point out humouredly. What was going on, you ask? Well, not that I'd see why you would, but basically Rainbow Dash is awaiting her acceptance letter into Hogwarts- the Wonderbolts Academy. Good for her, it means one less annoyance while I'm still trapped on this world. My relationship with the others has seem to have taken a derailed turn. Not my fault. I seem to be getting into more and more arguments with these six lately, including over minor things. Not that it'd stopped us all from being friends of course, as viewed here, but enough to make me think that these ponies have it out for me. I don't know why, I just find them more irritating these days. Even Twilight. Must have something to do with these complex feelings... Or perhaps a part of me was now blaming them for my predicament on this world. "She is the best flyer in Ponyville." Applejack commented, inciting the egotistical pegasus to zoom off into the air. "In Ponyville?" Followed by Rainbow being her usual self- showing off. Speeding around an innocent cloud into a slide. "I'm probably the best flyer in all of Equestria." As she slid down, I said dryly, "Well we can all dream, can't we?" Prompting the mare to slow down from her relaxing state and scowl at me. I met her glare head-on. Go on, retort Sonic Ripoff. I dare you. "Hey look!" Pinkie then exclaimed, and the others followed her pointing hoof. "Got a letter here for Rainbow Dash!" The mail stallion finally arrived. Oh good, the sooner she leaves, the better. Without delay, Rainbow quickly zoomed over and snatched the offered envelope, tearing the thing opens for the message inside. Then, as she read the contents within, her pink pupils shrank, disbelievingly. Oh no, she didn't get in, did she? That's a shame. Now we'll have a whole episode dedicated to Rainbow moping and doping about how she wasn't accepted, and her friends will trying cheering her up, concluding with the lesson that you don't need some experts praising your skills or not; that as long as you believe in yourself and your friends believing in you. Then she gets the acceptance letter at the end and- "Gotcha!" ...Of course. "You guys are so gullible." ...Excuse me you impudent mare?! "Like I wasn't gonna get in." "Now I wish that was the case." I growled, rolling up from my lying position and joining the others, while Pinkie tackled Rainbow in a fierce embrace. "I'm just soooooo happy for you!" Really? Because I'm more happy for me. "Uh... Uh, thanks?" "Quickly, Pinkie, hug her to death." I urged dryly. Ow. Applejack roughly elbowed my side... [BEEP]. "Pinkie Pie, I kinda need to get going." "Oh don't let us stop you." "Stardust." Rarity then said sternly. I rolled my eyes. What? "Okay, I'm done." Pinkie said after releasing the blue pegasus, hopping away happily. "That's a shame... I'm just kidding!" I added heatedly at the looks given to me by three of the ponies. "The sooner I get there, the sooner I can show my stuff." That said, Rainbow flew quickly into the air, grabbing her backpack before stopping one last time. "See you guys in a week!" "Good luck!" Applejack said as the others waved. "I'll need it!" Was the Sonic Ripoff's last words before ascending to join the academy. "Hope you burn in hell!" I added jokingly... Yet the others glared at me anyway, save for Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie. "What?" "You could at least be more encouraging for her." Rarity said, frowning at me. "Surely you could've cast aside this recent mean behaviour of yours in favour for Rainbow." For Rainbow... Seriously? And I wasn't being mean- "DON'T FORGET TO WRRRRRRRRRRRRRITE!" ARGHHHHHHHHH! "PINKIE PIE YOU [BEEP]!" I shouted, expressing my rage, after the echo from the megaphone was done literally shaking the ground, mountains and trees, and almost shattering my eardrums. Stomping towards her, I ripped the Goddamn thing from her hoof and threw it as far away from possible. "DO YOU WANT OUR EARS TO BLEED?!" And, big shock, Pinkie only grinned sheepishly. Yet before I could continue scolding this Earth Pony, a hoof settled calmly on my side, belonging to none other than Applejack. Her gaze said to just let it go, prompting my eye roll. Whatever... Just when I thought I can finally relax, things settle off again without warning. My moment of reading this book in peace was interrupted by the vocal arrivals of Twilight and Rarity, who were entering the library with concerned voices. "I'm really worried for Pinkie Pie. She hasn't stopped checking the mail ever since Rainbow Dash left for the academy." Ay... "I share your concerns, Twilight. It's as if our dear Pinkie genuinely believes that Rainbow has forgotten all about us." Shocking. "It's just Pinkie being Pinkie. Don't worry about it." I flippantly spoke up without glancing at the book, part of hoping they will express their pointless worries elsewhere. Yet, they seemed to have ignored me. "Maybe we should consider visiting Rainbow sooner than later, if that'll ease Pinkie's unnerved behaviour." "Hm, you might be right darling. That'll show Pinkie that she has nothing to fret about." "Great, have fun with that." I spoke up again, my voice painfully making it clear that these two were distracting me from my reading. "Huh? You're coming with us too, Jack." That statement prompted my snort. "The hell I am." I had absolutely no intention on visiting that academy just to help the melodramatic Pinkie Pie calm down. They can sort it out themselves. "I'm sure Rainbow Dash will appreciate all of her friends visiting her." Bull. [BEEP]. This irritation finally made me snap the book shut, getting up from my seat to leave. I can read peacefully elsewhere; this was just nothing but distracting for me. "You want to visit her? That's fine. I have no incentive to." "Of course you do." Rarity pointed out in confusion. "Rainbow Dash is still your friend, is she not? That's incentive enough." "And besides, why would you need persuading?" Twilight asked evenly, "Some fresh air might do you some good, and you'd get to see how one becomes a Wonderbolt. Doesn't the thought intrigue you?" "Oh yes, the thought is definitely fascinating." I rolled my eyes, "Why, I've so been trying the grasp how they do their amazing talents for God knows how long now. You're right Twilight, sign me up for the ride!" Catching my sarcasm without fault, Twilight spoke up in exasperation. "Alright, I get it. You're in a bad mood; you have been these last few months now. Are you finally going to tell us what's wrong, or just hurl more of your oh-so charming dry comments at us?" ...Fine, she wants to know. Why not indulge her? "Oh I don't know." I began, refusing to look at the listening mares. "Maybe I'm just sick of being obligated to help my friends out of their own pathetic dilemmas. Maybe none of this is worth the energy anymore. Or maybe, just maybe, I'm sick and tired of being here, far away from my friends, my family, the people I grew up around, the people who understand me better than any of you do." After a moment, there was only stunned silence, before Twilight spoke up rather hesitantly, "Jack... I've been trying to find a solution to that ever since you've shared with me your dilemma-" "Yeah, and you've been doing a good job, haven't you Twilight?" The Rarity spoke up on the purple unicorn's defense, "Now that's not fair, Stardust. We've just as determined to help you return to your home, but you can't blame Twilight nor anyone else here for what's happened to you-" That does it. "Can't I, Rarity? Can't I?!" My hardened eyes focused on their uncertain expressions. "Maybe I can, and maybe I will, because I can. Of all words to end up in, why THIS one? Why am I stuck in a world filled of walking talking jelly beans? Why did Specter force me to interact with this world and its stupid, Goddamn naive inhabitants? What's the bloody point?!" Emphasized with my free hoof slamming the floor below, smashing a hole through admist my frustration. But that hardly mattered. Just why, why, did Specter do this to me? What had I done to warrant my unwilling arrival into Equestria? It made no bloody sense at all! What was the [BEEP] point of me being here?! "Jack..." The more logical of the two unicorns spoke up, stepping forward rather apprehensively, "I understand how you must feel." I sincerely doubt that. "To be forced away from your home and the people you love. Believe me when I say that I - that we - want to help you, and I'm doing my best to fulfill your wish." ...Tch. "Perhaps just doing your best isn't good enough, Twilight..." I muttered, loud enough for them to hear. At seeing her wince, I turned around, unable to see the impact I was making on her with my words. "You're not as perfect as Celestia makes you out to be. Not every solution can be solved with magic or 'friendship.' If you can't help me, than I don't know why I bother expecting anything from you at all." My piece said, I resumed my walk towards the stairs, leaving two stunned unicorns behind. Truth hurts, but reality has always been harsh with its occupants. Perhaps now, they'll finally see that. ...So why did I feel like my heart just got stabbed for saying all that to them? "This is so [BEEP] stupid." "Oh will ya just give it a rest already?" Applejack responded for the group, rolling her eyes at my displeasure. "You've been doin' nothin' but complainin' for the last half hour. We get it." I don't think you do. Practically dragged from the library to now, the five mares and I were currently riding this hot air balloon towards the oh-so famous Wonderbolts Academy, because apparently Pinkie couldn't get it through her pink thick skull that Rainbow won't just forget about us on a whim... Though I wish I could. "Remind me as to why I'm here again?" Sighing tiredly, Twilight glanced behind her, "Because you've contributed to the care package. It's only fair that Rainbow Dash thanks you in person also." I snorted at that, smirking a little at the thought of the pegasus' reaction. It's a shame she won't understand the meaning of the picture I've drawn for her, safely inside that package we took with us. A very beloved human gesture of a hand affectionately referred to as 'The Bird"... Hehehehehehe... "Oh, I do hope Rainbow Dash will love our gifts." Fluttershy spoke up, "I can't wait for her to see the love and care we've put in for her." Love and care... Sure let's go with that. Heheheheh... At least I'll have a good laugh at her confusion while I'm basically kidnapped- "I see something!" The obnoxious Pinkie suddenly yelled, pointing in one direction. Applejack squinted along with myself and the others, seeing the rather dark blue blur up ahead. "Ya'll reckon it's the Wonderbolts Acade-?" I don't blame her for stopping. Due to the literal hurricane heading our way. "It's a twister!" No [BEEP]! "Turn the balloon around!" I quickly ordered. Yet too late. The looming whirlwind of death was already upon us before we could take action. "Hold on!" Twilight then commanded futilely, as our mode of transportation was sucked up into the harrowing tornado. Yet I obliged as quickly as I could, gripping the edges of the balloon with all my might. Again, to no avail. I think I'm gonna hurl! As we sped around and around in the wind, everything a quick blur, I faintly heard the sound of ropes snapping nearby, which my disorientated mind quickly realized what was happening next. Oh [BEEP]! What followed next were screams. From the girls and myself. I couldn't help it! I'm falling to my death for Christ's sake! How in God's name were we suppose to survive?! As my vision became more clearer again, the ground far below looming closer with every second, I shook my head wildly to clear off the urge to vomit, my mouth still yelling in terror as we were falling to our ends. Oh [BEEP], what am I going to do?! Looking around again, the harsh wind whipping through my face and mane, I then noticed the horrified and fearful expression of the others as they also screamed. I didn't have the voice right now to yell at Fluttershy that she can FLY! Then I noticed Twilight, and time stilled for a moment, suddenly occurring to me that this mare would, in fact, die from the impact with the others. ...No. With as much strength as I could muster, the unforgiving weather pushing my body back, I reached out, hoping Twilight will do the same. Upon noticing from the corner of her eye, the unicorn hesitated at my offered hoof. Come on you damn stubborn mare! I won't let you die! I won't allow the others to either, but if one of us deserves to live the most... Well, that'd be all you but me. But dammit if I'm not going to sacrifice myself for the mare I- Oh finally! She grasped my hoof. Then, with the finality of my muscles, I pulled the scared mare in, over me so she can at least survive somehow after landing on my cold unmoving body. Our eyes met, hers widening in realization before Twilight struggled, obviously protesting at what I was doing. But I held firm, embracing the mare fully and protectively. Sorry love, yours and the girl's lives are much important than mine. At least the last thing I get to see was you... ...Wait, what the [BEEP]? Before I knew it, we were slowing down... And ascending, to our justified confusion. The breeze against my back suggested that we landed on something soft, which was completely absurd, unless gravity decided to reverse itself, but I wouldn't hold my breath on it. So what was going on- Oh. A cloud was lifting us... Okay- [BEEP]! Now we were hurtled into the air, prompting me to hold Twilight closer. The mare wasn't struggling this time, instead embracing me just as firmly as though she could protect me also. While a part of me was glad that Twilight wasn't mad at me enough to not accept my help, I remained confounded as to what just happened. Balloon. Twister. Falling. Certainty of death. Cloud. Hurled up in the air. And then we were finally saved. Catching us were numerous pegasi, all wearing ridiculous outfits, forcing Twilight and I to depart as we were carried by the ponies back to safety. As reality sunk in, I slowly exhaled in relief, a turbulence of emotions passing through me at the whole ordeal. That was [BEEP] close. We were dropped gently on the grass above the clouds - Hi how can that happen - greeted by other pegasi adorning the same dark blue costumes with lightning strike stripes. Probably training outfits. Immediately, I asked the others, "Is everyone alright?" At their relieved nods, I sighed again, "Thank God..." "Jack..." Oh dear... "What have I told you about using that name in public?" I asked sternly, voice wheezing a little after screaming a few moments ago. Yet Twilight wasn't fazed by my tone, brilliant eyes reflecting relief, gratitude and... Something else. "Were you really going to...?" "Use my own body as a barrier to save you?" I finished with a shrug. "Of course. Done it before haven't I?" The others, meanwhile, smiled knowingly at the exchange, to which I ignored. Yet before she could reply, probably in gratitude or a lecture, Pinkie then spoke up, "Look, it's Rainbow!" Our attention turned to the arriving pegasus, who looked positively worried for our well-being as well. "Are you guys okay?!" She asked, rushing towards us rather panicking. "Uh-huh!" The girls answered, while I simply nodded. Then the four mares embraced their concerned friend, who eagerly returned the gesture. "Pinkie Pie!" Sonic Ripoff then exclaimed. Whoops, didn't notice the pink Earth Pony lying on the grass. My bad. Pinkie, opening her eyes, glanced up at the blue pegasus before her eyes started watering. "You... Remember me!" Jesus Christ... "Well, yeah, of course I remember you!" As Pinkie hugged her friend bridal style, Rainbow regarded us then with confusion. "But, what are you all doing here?" It was clear to me now that Rainbow was responsible for the cloud which saved our fall. And now I felt bad for what I've put in the care package. When we get home, I'll bake the pegasus some special brownies. My treat. "We wanted to bring you a care package." Applejack explained. "Didn't realize we'd be in the middle of some crazy tornado drill." Then, out of nowhere, a dark lime pegasus spoke up in hype, "That. Was. Awesome!" Our near-deaths? I hardly agree. Rainbow Dash shared that sentiment, "Awesome? My friends could've been smashed to pieces!" "Yeah, but they weren't, right?" The [BEEP]? That's irrelevant; we almost DIED for [BEEP]'s sake! The dark green pegasus, with a yellow and orange mohawk of a mane, then sped upwards, "Can't say the same for the clouds. We totally wiped them out with that tornado!" ...Wait... "The other cadets will have to-" "That was YOU?!" I suddenly yelled before I could stop myself, angered eyes burning towards the nervous-looking Rainbow Dash. "We almost died because of YOU?!" "Jack..." "No Twilight! Rainbow isn't getting out of this one! [BEEP] leniency! We almost [BEEP] died!" "It- It was an accident!" The blue pegasus suddenly protested, flinching at my enraged expression. "I didn't mean to-!" "Perhaps the concept of death might not mean anything to you, Sonic." I hissed, teeth grinding as a passing thought to rip this reckless, idiotic mare's wings off feather by feather came to mind. "But where I'm from, we face that reality everyday of our lives. Why, it just happened today, right then, a couple of minutes! We were about to [BEEP] die because you can't hold a lid on YOUR arrogance!" The stupid whelp spoke weakly, "Stardust... I'm sorry-" "Save it." I didn't want to hear it. Shoving past the hurt copycat, I spoke firmly, anger continuing to leak from my tone, "You're the most reckless, inconsiderate, lazy, insolent pegasus in all of this Godforsaken world. Our friends almost died because of you. I hope that burns into your mind, because I especially won't be forgetting it anytime soon." That said, I walked off, leaving the stunned audience behind. I needed to be as far away from these ponies as possible. To my annoyance and infuriated mood, however, they persisted. Despite my clear need to be alone, the mares, while seemingly waiting for Sonic the Pegasus to return, followed me to the other side of this floating road. Though they said nothing to me, discussing to themselves, I knew they were throwing worrying glances at me time to time. How do I know? Because I know them well enough for that. Yet before one of them could dare to approach me, the blue pegasus returned with some news I couldn't care less about. My gaze remained firm on the clouds over the edge, wishing this glare of mine would burn through the white fluff. "Ya did what?!" "Being a Wonderbolt was your dream!" Rarity added to Applejack's exclamation, after hearing the pegasus' resignation. Hey, I'm not complaining. "Not anymore." "I'm sorry Rainbow Dash; I know how much this meant to you." I snorted. Yeah it meant so much she would cause a natural disaster just to show off. Obviously hearing that snort, I heard the blue pony sigh regretfully, "Stardust-" "Don't [BEEP] talking to me." I snapped in annoyance. Before she could reply or have anyone stick up for her, another, yet unfamiliar, feminine voice called out, "Rainbow Dash!" A part of me wanted to glance at the arrival, but I remained firm in not wishing to even look at the one responsible for endangering our lives. "How dare you storm out of my office without giving me a chance to respond." Yep, sounds like Rainbow Dash alright. "The Wonderbolts are looking for the best flyers in Equestria." The unknown individual continued, "But you were right: Being the best should never be at the expense of our fellow ponies. It's not just about pushing ourselves, it's about pushing ourselves in the right direction. You've shown that you're capable of doing just that." My head slowly raised upward at every disbelieving words, expression that of absurdity and anger. So... Rainbow almost got her friends killed... And they're rewarding her for it...? ...What the [BEEP]?! "You're no wingpony, Rainbow Dash, you're a leader!" What the [BEEP] [BEEP]?! My eye twitched, and it took every ounce of my being not to turn around and ruin the so-called moment. No! NO! She shouldn't be handed any responsibility after that display! What the [BEEP] is WRONG with these ponies?! But Sonic, obviously, agreed with this other pony's assessment. "Ohmygosh Ohmygosh Ohmygosh Ohmygosh!" "Now get out there and give me twenty!" "Yes ma'am!" And evidently, off she went, as I heard the whooshing sound of a pegasus ascending, leaving the others to cheer her on and myself to smack my head in disbelief. This was... I don't... You can't... ...[BEEP] morons... "Wait! You didn't even get to open your care package!" Pinkie then hopelessly called out, to my great irritation. "Oh I think she's been rewarded enough for her 'good behaviour,' Pinkie." I practically sneered, still refusing to look behind me from the clouds. "What's his problem?" The unfamiliar voice inquired. Twilight, of course, answered politely and in exasperation. "Ja- Stardust hasn't been himself lately." "And he kinda blames Rainbow for the whole twister fiasco." Suuuure, let's call it that, why don't we, Applejack? "Oh. Well then, good thing no one was hurt then." The new mare pointed out. And finally, I was incited enough to face the others, all startled at my infuriated glare. "That's not relevant; Rainbow's reckless behaviour almost got us killed, and you decided to reward her for it?" The yellow pegasus with shades, wearing a blue uniform and having a ridiculous hairstyle, frowning in challenge, "Rainbow Dash recognized the folly of her actions, and redeemed herself by trying to quit. That is an acknowledgement of responsibility, and she was rewarded accordingly. And besides, no one was hurt, yes?" A low growl escaped my muzzle. I knew the mare had a point... But a part of me wanted to protest otherwise or just shove past her. "Also, Stardust, may I point out it was all a big accident?" Rarity said next, sticking up for the absent Sonic Ripoff. "Rainbow had no intention of harming us, and we weren't exactly expected here." "But that still doesn't excuse the tornado." I then said, glaring heatedly at the obvious trainer. "What were you thinking, allowing such a thing to be used?" "I wasn't aware of it until afterwards-" "So you're blatantly incompetent, then?" "Excuse me?" I was then found face-to-face with the yellow pegasus, a staredown commencing. Then Fluttershy spoke up, quietly attempting to diffuse the tension, "Um, guys? Shouldn't we just be happy for Rainbow?" Twilight, of course, spoke in relief, "You're right Fluttershy. We should be celebrating that Rainbow Dash became a leader." "Oh, and I know just how to do that!" Pray tell, Pinkie. "Let's have a party in Cloudsdale!" Tch. "Enjoy that." I said, barely glancing at the others who were nodding to the ecstatic Earth Pony. "I'm going home." Applejack shrugged, "Suit yourself." Oh, finally had enough of me love? Good for you. Snorting, I walked by them, my eyes meeting the stern ones of the dark yellow pegasus one last time, before resuming my pace. So when I endanger myself I get lectured at for it, but when Rainbow almost gets her friends killed she's given a pat on the back. This world was bull-[BEEP]. And I'm beginning to have enough of it. Chapter Sixty-Two: Breaking Friendship Chapter Sixty-Two: Breaking Friendship The mares were distancing themselves from me. Which was fine, really, though God knows what I did to warrant that behaviour. What, for yelling at Rainbow Dash at the Academy incident? She deserved the lecture. Hell, they should be grateful that was all I gave her for almost killing our friends. But whatever, I guess. If those childish ponies want to play this game, by all means. I'm been winning from the very beginning anyway. Resting atop the hill, a heavy frown had stuck to my features all morning to now. The last few days - no, weeks - have been far from pleasant; the headaches have returned, occasionally appearing here and there, the nightmares grow worse than ever, and my friendship with the others was spiraling downhill. Again, not my fault. ...Wasn't it? A weary sigh escaped my slow breathing muzzle. I'm not even sure anymore. Everyday feels like I'm being pressured now, like something daunting was resting on my ponified shoulders. Responsibility unworthy to be carried by me. I just want to go home. Is that so much to ask for-? "Hey Stardust!" Tch. Well, apart from the mares, there was one who hadn't begun avoiding me as of yet. "Spike." I acknowledged without turning to glance at the panting dragon. "Knew I'd find you here." Good for you. "I was wondering if you wanted to hang out, 'cause we haven't done anything since that camping, and that didn't turn our so well so I thought we can try and fix that and... Are you alright...?" Am I? My hoof immediately clutched my temple. "Not in the mood, Spike..." "Oh..." Yet the dragon annoyingly persisted, prompting my eye twitch, "I just thought you might wanna hang out, because you've been rather distant lately and we're all worried that-" Ah. Of course. "So you're here because Twilight suggested the idea then, is that it?" "What? No!" Spike quickly denied the accusation, "This was my idea! I just thought it might cheer you up because-" My derisive snort cut him off, "Regardless, I'm not interested. I have more important things to do than bake a Goddamn cake." Why couldn't Spike understand? I just wanted some peace and quiet. And yet, in a world full of energetic irritating multicoloured sentient ponies, that can never be the case, can't it? "Oh... Are you sure-" "Yes. Leave me alone." "But I-" "[BEEP] off Spike!" Facing the dragon while commanding that, the infant lizard blinked, looking stunned at the infuriated yell... Before the corners of his eyes began producing tears, Spike frightfully stepping back down the hill. ...[BEEP], what have I done?! "Spike! Spike!" To no avail, the dragon fled, the sound of his sobbing accompanying him back to the library. Thus leaving me back here, alone and with silence, yet now I felt rather... Empty. Christ... What was wrong with me...? Shaking my tired head, I settled back down on the grass and laid my muzzle on my crossed limbs, attempting to get some more rest. I'm sure Spike will forgive me. After all, Twilight has been a heavy influence on the baby dragon. Which is more than what I can say for me... Don't ask me how. Now I'm back at the infamous Crystal Empire. Somehow, by some small margin, I was convinced by a rather scared Fluttershy to join the mares in visiting Twilight's sibling and in-law for... reasons. I'm sure they explained why we were here, but I hardly paid attention. What did it matter in the long run? Ugh... This headache was getting far more intolerable. My teeth gritted in frustration, eyes clenching at the growing pounding pain. The more we reach the throne room, the more this insufferable aching would increase in size. It didn't help that I couldn't resist glaring at the kingdom's residents upon passing them either. The cowards immediately scurried away from my gaze, to the other's worry and exasperation. "Twily!" "Shining!" As sister and brother reunited, I tore my gaze from the sentimental sight to the window beside me, far more interested in what the outside view had to offer. Though my ears picked up on the following conversation, Twilight and Cadence then immediately doing that Godforsaken little dance of theirs, prompting my eye roll. Honestly, these ponies have never heard of dignity, huh? "We're so happy you could visit! We wanted to show you how much the kingdom has flourished since last time you were here." Yeah I imagine the progression has been SO great with you two just sitting on your arses all day. "And we're happy to be here!" Twilight responded, as though she had any right to speak on my behalf- That's enough. I outwardly flinched at the growing headache, rubbing my temple in desperation. Please, for the love of God, just leave me alone already. It's as if something here in particular was inciting this pain to fester and travel all across my ponified head. Then I had the inexplicable urge to start emphasizing my frustration and anger by trashing the place and yelling at the innocent ponies before me. But why...? Glancing at the oblivious equines, I then noticed Armor regarding me strangely, inciting me to look sharply back at the window, finding myself unable to meet his gaze. Hell, I've been avoiding everyone's gazes recently. Most of the time now I just glared back; at the Mane Six, at Spike and even the passerbys of Ponyville who merely glanced at me. ...I need to be alone. Maybe this place had a library. I hadn't fully explored the place as of yet. Without alerting them to my departure, I turned around and quietly crept away from the massive throne room. They won't be mad, just ridiculously concerned as usual. But that wasn't necessary, I didn't need their help or their pity. I just needed to be alone, and to find a way home as soon as possible. Finding the library was easier than I thought. In fact, navigating the entire structure of the castle was a lot less frustrating than I originally assumed. Locating the room with ease, I set myself to read there while Twilight and the rest got on with whatever they were here for in the first place. Whatever it was, I'll have no part in it. Something about this world's equivalent of the Olympic Games, which prompted my disgust. Lovely. More sports. Time passed by, and as I was reading my fourth book, the growling sound of my stomach indicated it was time to seek out some food. Returning the books neatly where they belonged, I proceeded on my way to the castle's kitchen. Though I could just order a servant to bring me food... Yeah... That sounds rather appealing. May as well put the workers to good use. Cadence and Armor were probably too goody-two-shoes to properly have their servants do their jobs. Then I wondered... What else could I do with these ponies while I'm here? May as well have some fun, after all... Hehehehe... "You look amused." Gah! My posture shifted to startled at the unexpected presence of Shining Armor, who was regarding me curiously. What, did I have something on my face? "Sorry, just wanted to check up on you." "Well now you have." I retorted dismissively. Was I being too rude to the monarch of this castle? Perhaps. But the last thing I needed right now was another pony being overly concerned for my well-being. I'm fine, for [BEEP]'s sake. And yet, the expressive response was uncertainty, before Armor tried again, "I've heard there's been... Issues between Twilight, your friends and you." Have you now? "Is everything alright?" "Just peachy." I said sourly. "Aside from the fact they've been irritable as of late, everything's just fine." At that, the stallion's features frowned softly, "'Irritable?' That's funny, because that's how Rainbow Dash described your recent behaviour." Oh really now? Well I'll be sure to thank the blue mare for her gossiping later. "Look, if it's something you want to talk about-" "There is nothing I want to discuss." Least with you, Armor. I shook my head in annoyance, "They're the ones who are the problem, not-" ... "Stardust... Stardust, What's wrong?" And suddenly, at seeing something from the corner of my eye at the other end of the corridor, was a sight that fueled almost every negative emotion within me: Anger, disbelief, rage. Yet none of that compared to the feeling I held towards the pegasus clad in gold armour from the other end of the hallway. Hatred. Pure, unadulterated, justified hatred. The peachy-coloured pegasus, oblivious to my gaze, was conversing with one of the many guards this castle held, giving me plenty of opportunities to inflict the most torturous and harmful injuries I could bestow on this lowlife. This Jar Jar Binks of MLP. My teeth bared, hoofs clenched, body ready to charge forward and wipe that pathetic mule from the face of existence- "Stardust!" Huh? What? My vision then blurred a little, forcing me to shake my head wildly as someone roughly grabbed my ponified shoulders. My sight was pulled from the detestable stereotype towards the terrified yet stern gaze of Shining Armor, who blinked and stepped back at my heated glare. "Your eyes..." ...What? Then, without warning as I blinked, the white Prince began dragging me back, away from the curious-staring pegasus. What, did Armor sense my ill intentions? I'd be doing the universe a favour. Yes... I'd be doing good. Also, what did he mean by my eyes? My eyes were fine, I didn't feel an infection or anything, save for unbridled fury. Perhaps he was just keeping me away from one of his new guards. You're safe for now, boy... The hell did he bring me back here for? "Cadence!" Armor immediately said, attracting the attention of the pink alicorn, who was conversing with another pony about something. Twilight and the rest were absent, thank Christ. "What is it?" The mare asked, noting the urgency in her husband's voice. "It's worse than we thought." That said, he released me, finally. I had half an urge to bite his hoof off for man-coddling me like that. "Wait there." Excuse me? Who are you to order me around, Armor? I'm a God compared to you! I frowned heavily, waiting as Armor whispered something in his wife's ear for a moment, before her own eyes widened in shock and... Fear? Before she then nodded and walked towards mys till posture. "Stardust, stay still for a minute." Wha...? Yet any possible questions were interrupted as the alicorn's horn began lighting up, an azure brightness aimed in my direction. With instinct, I narrowly dodged the beam of light, inciting me to follow as it impacted harmlessly into the rug, before glaring incredulously at the frowning mare. "The [BEEP] Cadence?!" I shouted, emphasizing my disbelief at the alicorn who dared attack me. What the [BEEP] was that for? "Stardust, you must listen-" No, I'm not tolerating this bull-[BEEP]. "You think I'll just stand there and willingly accept one of your attacks?! The [BEEP] you on, pony? I should slap the [BEEP] out of you!" Gah! Let go, you [BEEP]! Now the taller stallion was holding me firmly in place, his limbs locking around my front own. Again, Cadence spoke, her horn alighting once again, "It's not an attack, Stardust, but I have to be sure." Oh what?! That this attack wouldn't hurt?! Though I wish it, I'm not invincible love! Oh Christ. Quick Stardust, instincts! "Whoa!" With my strength from balance, leaned forward and tossed the yelping stallion over my head, his back meeting the impact of the blue beam, releasing me and hurtling the white pony away. "Wasn't an attack huh? Clearly." I muttered sarcastically, glancing at the lying groaning stallion for a moment before resuming my heated gaze on the gaping alicorn. "You're got [BEEP]s thinking you can assault me like that, Cadence. You should know I'm not afraid of hitting a female." "It wasn't going to-" "Hurt me? Then what? A spell that forces me to be infatuated with another being; since that's what you're apparently capable of doing?" ...Wait a second... "No!" Cadence quickly denied, "That's not what my power does!" But I was no longer listening, as everything began making sense. I began liking Twilight that way at the wedding, the same royal wedding of these two incompetent ponies... And I became physically closer to Cadence than back then, and was even unconscious for a whole week... Could she have...? "You [BEEP]..." She looked stunned at the noise, clearly not expecting me to have figured it out or to have called her something that was censored. It no longer mattered. My hoof pointed fiercely, justified anger and rage leaking form my tone, "So when was it, 'your Highness,' when you decided to inflict this love spell on me? Before the wedding? In the mines? When I was sleeping?" "I don't under-" "Don't you play games with me woman!" I yelled, infuriated with this sickening mare, "Thinking I can just fall for another mare because I'm in the form of a pony. Well guess what? I'm above you. I'm above your husband. I'm above even Celestia, who is as evenly matched incompetence and pathetic as you." The hurt expression was comical. "I don't-" "Understand? Well let me break down the reality for you." I stepped forward, and give her credit, Cadence refused to step back in fear. "You are just as bad if nor worse at ruling a kingdom than that awful aunt of yours. Hell, I've seen villains run a stabilized monarchy than either of you. In fact, maybe Sombra had a point. Give the guy credit, he at least kept his citizens under control and free from danger." "Sombra was a tyrannical overlord who delighted in the fear and cruelty of others!" Cadence exclaimed rather desperately, eyes pleading. "Stardust please, can't you see that-?!" "I can see perfectly, my dear." Leaning forward, my burning eyes met her stern yet horrified own. "You, and the others, are nothing to me." "That's enough!" Smirking coldly, I didn't bother glancing behind me, "You don't get a say in the matter, Shining Armor. You haven't done anything to improve Equestria either; just a loyal lapdog hopelessly in love with this witch before us." As if Cadence's jaw couldn't drop any lower. "Tell me, Cadence, did you bewitch Armor to fall for you back then, in some twisted plan to become Twilight's sister? Are you no better than Queen Syphilis?" Yet before she could retort or pointless deny the accusation, another female voice piped up. "Jack! That's enough out of you!" Oh of course... "And she comes to save the day once again!" I announced, both fury and sarcasm leaking from my loud tone as I whirled to face the infuriated mares, while Armor finally got up and glared at me as well. "Twilight Sparkle and her teenage friends, the ones always having to fix other's problems with little-to-no reward, or reason as to why they should help others to begin with!" "Because it's the right thing to do!" I scoffed, "Ethics. Applejack? Don't make me laugh. Your world has a rather twisted view on morality, since apparently you six are always the ones who have to clean up the messes left behind from the darker side of this Goddamn world." They blinked at that, prompting my eyes roll, "Let's recount, shall we? Nightmare Moon. The dragon in the mountain. Discord. The Cerberus. Queen Mephiles. And recently King Sombra." "But, we didn't handle Chrysalis..." Fluttershy pointed out meekly, ducking behind the others at my glare. "The point stands." I said through bare teeth, "You allow yourselves to become pawns in Celestia's grand schemes. Why you respect that mare after all this time, I have no idea. It just makes you look pitiful and vulnerable to manipulation, as we've seen time and time again, no?" Their glares deepened, inciting my raised tone, "Don't you dare glare at me as though I'm in the wrong here! I'm not a slave to a monarch's wishes; I am the master of my own destiny! And you're just slaves to it!" "Now you listen here!" "NO!" Rainbow, who had spoken up, was then taken back by increased tone, "I am SICK of listening and obeying you! You think you can control me?! You think I'm obligated to do as you say just because I'm trapped on your Godforsaken world?!" Rarity denied it first, "No-" "I am above you in ways you can't possibly imagine!" I growled fiercely, approaching the rather unnerved mares. Hell, even Rainbow took the lead, ready to defend her friends, inciting my harsh laughter, "How cute. The egotistical mare thinks she can take on balance itself. Don't make me laugh, you stupid ripoff of a pony." At that, Applejack and Rarity stepped forward to defend their frowning friend, who was evidently hurt by the harsh truth. "What's this, the southern stereotype and whiny nitpicker? I'm having a field day here!" Both glared, but I could see the pain flashing through their eyes. "And let's not forget the cowardly pegasus hiding behind you lot, only showing bravery at convenience when the truth is she's as cowardly as the rest of you." Fluttershy's peeking head hid deeper at that, yet even I could see the tears leaking from her soft eyes. But I was on a roll. "And who can forget our dumb-[BEEP] friend over here?" Glancing at the stunned Pinkie Pie, I continued. "Who clearly can't comprehend how utterly annoying and obnoxious she is to everyone around her. It's a miracle she hasn't died walking into traffic yet." By now, some were crying silently, while others were repressing their tears. Oh please. Even Twilight was too shocked by my words to come up with a rebuttal or argument. Good, that makes thing easier for me. "But Star- Jack..." Rarity began again, "Does our friendship mean nothing to-" "DON'T ADDRESS ME BY THAT NAME!" Her muzzle snapped shut, fearful at my contemptible gaze, "You have no right to call me that..." That said, I inclined my head. "Now, get the [BEEP] out of my way. I have a million better things to do than waste my time with some overemotional, naive, sad, pathetic, useless, talking ponies." As they reluctantly cleared a path, I made my way, refusing to meet Armor's enraged glare or Twilight's saddened yet infuriated gaze. I don't need them... I never needed them... "Jack!" Oh good grief. Yet I obliged anyway, halting directly underneath the large castle towards the townsfolk, where some turned their heads at the noise. Without looking at Twilight, I braced myself for whatever came next. "I can't believe what you just did back there. That's low, even by your standards. How could you say such mean things towards your friends?!" Glancing over at the seething mare, I simply responded, "Because I can." That seemed to cause Twilight to be taken aback, followed by a deepening leer, "How could you say those awful untrue things? After everything we've been through, does all of that mean nothing to you?!" "It's not my fault you ponies can't seem to keep yourselves out of trouble." I retorted hotly, now fully facing her. Alright, now this mare was beginning to [BEEP] me off. Hope you're happy Twilight. "You want me to apologize for the truth, is that it?" "I want you to be honest with yourself and make amends-" "No." "Yes!" Twilight replied without delay, her glare evenly matching mine, enough to melt the crystallized castle above us. "Because I know for a fact you didn't mean anything you said back there; it's not you! I am sick of this new attitude of yours; ever since the incident with Trixie you've been behaving like a whole other pony. What is wrong with you?!" "Maybe I'm just sick and tired of interacting with your kind." We approached one another, eyes centimeters away in a glaring contest. I will not back down. "Is that so hard to believe?" "Or maybe you're the problem and you're simply irrationally lashing out at others near you." Twilight pointed out smartly, "I know you yelled at Spike earlier this morning, and at first, I adamantly refused to believe it. But now? Considering what happened back there, it doesn't seem so implausible anymore; you've been nothing but a jerk to us all recently, and you refuse to tell us why!" My snort was the first response, "Perhaps it's none of your business." "Then I'll make it my business!" ...Oh? "So you can decide whether or not to stick your nose in places it doesn't belong, is that it?" "Only when it concerns my friends." Indeed? A slight smug look enveloped my features, prompting Twilight to express confusion beside her anger. "Trust Celestia's pet then to interfere with the lives of others." "I- Excuse me?" Twilight said, evidently taken aback by the accusation. But I was far from finished. Taking a step forward, I proceeded casually, "So the great Twilight Sparkle deems it necessary to involve herself through anything, simply because she's the pupil of the oh-so wise Princess Celestia." "That's not what I-" "Despite the fact she isn't perfect, or has failed to accept that friendship is NOT the be-all end-all to every solution in life." As Twilight slowly backed away, I followed at an even pace, a triumphant grin on my muzzle. I have you now. "The mare so hopelessly gullible, making friends and completing tasks simply to please her mentor, desperately hoping to learn all there is until she becomes the greatest knowledgeable mare in all of Equestria!" "That's not-!" "You want to know what real friendship is, Twilight? Then all me to educate you." As bad memories arisen from my mind, the anger fueling my voice, "It's something that never lasts forever; there's no such thing as a 'BFF;' in time, those ponies you've grown with, interacted with and spent time with, will eventually leave your life for their own future. You'll be alone, then find some new friends, and the cycle will repeat itself. Friendship is a small trait in the grand scheme of things. But I suspect you're too stubborn and idiotic to know that." With every statement, the tears leaking from her eyes grew. "I..." Ignoring the pang in my chest, I nodded encouragingly, "Yes, go on. Cry. That's all you emotional ponies ever seem to do from even with the smallest of insults. Grow some dignity, mare, and take the truth at face value." "This- This isn't you, Jack!" Twilight then said desperately, steeping forward in vague hope, searching my eyes for something. "You would never say anything like that! Please, don't let whatever this is consume you!" Once again, trying to avoid the truth. "My heart closed off long ago, Twilight." I said in a then-subdued tone, turning back towards the town, where multiple enraged and saddened eyes were observing us. "I'm going back to Ponyville. And please, for the remainder of my time here, don't speak to me again unless it's important. You and the other ponies; Spike included." I only took a few steps forward before Twilight spoke out again, in one last pitiful attempt to make me see things her way. "Jack! We're your friends! No matter what you think; we always will be! Whatever's wrong with you... We won't abandon you!" ...Tch. Foolish mare. "As if that means anything to me." I said in finality, loud enough for Twilight and the bystanders to hear. As I heard her quiet hurt gasp, I continued onwards. Missions accomplished... So then why do I feel like I want to end myself for saying such things towards them? Towards her? Why did everything suddenly feel cold? And why did I feel so... Victorious over what I just said? ...It no longer matters. In the end, it's in the nature of an autistic to be ultimately and utterly alone. Chapter Sixty-Three: Darkness Conquers All! Chapter Sixty-Three: Darkness Conquers All! There was nothing else I felt these days but contempt and disgust. The bedroom was a whole example of that; almost everything tossed over or broken, books scattered all over the floorboards, hung pictures thrown across the room with glass breaking from the impact, the window curtains torn down, and those presents from my Birthday weren't spared either. All of this from my anger. At who, you ask? The mares? Spike? The monarchs who tried to harm me at the Crystal Empire? Who else, of course, but myself? Because either thinking about them or even glancing at them, especially the occupants of this library, spurs both rage and regret in my heavy heart. I ruined our friendship; mine with everyone else's, and it's all my fault. Of course... I wasn't entirely to blame. The breaking point was at the Empire, and I learnt only soon afterwards that Twilight wanted me there so her brother and in-law could see what was "wrong" with me, resulting in that clash that caused me to spew out harsh yet truthful words at them all. They were as just to blame for the so-called bonds between us snapping in two. Twilight in particular- No. No... Even after all this time, I couldn't bring it in myself to cast fault on her. Yet the majority of my mind disagreed. Voices from my subconscious urging me to hurl my rage, frustration and hate onto the mare; that she was part of the reason I was stuck on this Godforsaken happy world. And, perhaps, my brain was correct, which only infuriated me further. They were all to blame, in their own way... ...I had to go. Yes, that's what I'll do. I'm sick of playing of Specter's rules. [BEEP] him. [BEEP] everyone. I never needed him, them or anyone else. Autism my [BEEP], I can take care of myself! These ponies were more liabilities than assets; everything we've been through has been proof as such. Ignoring the small protesting voice in my head, I nodded to myself firmly, ceasing my pace and instead directing towards the door. I doubt either Twilight or Spike will notice, nor will anyone else truly miss me. If anyone did... Then they're damn fools, all of them. ...I'm so sorry, Twilight... Spike... Everyone... One last moment on this hill wouldn't hurt, though. My stomach resting atop the soft comforting grass, I took as long as needed to admire the view before me. The vast blue skies, the far-off lands, the mountains. Everything peaceful and serene; everything my home planet was not. A tired sigh escaped my muzzle. As much as I enjoy the scenic view, there were far more important things waiting for me. My family, for starters. A brief image of those mares and dragon popped up, before I quickly squashed it. What, brain? Specter? Trying to tell me something? They were not my family. My genuine family is at home, worried sick to death about the absence of their autistic son. Heh, maybe they thought I finally ran away; that idea had occurred to me many times before. The caressing wind brushing my mane and fur, I closed my eyes. It was foolish of me from the very beginning; trusting and befriending the people of this world. Equestria had nothing really of value to offer me, a human; a species focused on war and deception than peace and friendship. Why hadn't I seen that earlier... Why did I lower my defenses so...? ...They did this to me. Again, I blew out a breath. Well, whatever the case, it was time for me to leave now and never return. Twilight and the rest will do fine without me; they've inconvenienced me just as I've inconvenienced them. We'll be doing each other a favour. ...So why did a part of me scream to stay? "So you are here." ... A voice, unexpected and unwelcome, spoke from behind, and I recognized it immediately. Not Twilight. Not any of the Mane Six. Not Spike or anyone else I consider - considered - my friends. But someone I exiled from this town a while back. These ponies truly were gluttons for punishment... "It took her long to finally realize that, despite your barbaric actions back then, you helped her by removing the amulet. And for that, she's grateful and sorry for what happened. Now, it is time that she helps you." Has Trixie learned nothing? Doesn't she know better than to incur my wrath? First the arrogant blue pony returns, breaking her word, but now she hopes that by expressing gratitude and apologizing will save her from her righteous punishment? Well, I'll need to force the reality into her mind myself then. As I said nothing, Trixie continued rather hesitantly, with a tinge of impatience, "The Great and Powerful Trixie knows there is something not right about you. That pet dragon of Twilight's informed me as much while Trixie sought you out. Your friendship with them is crumbling, and that stops now." I wonder how easy it would be to break a pony's spine? What kind of fitting reward should be bestowed on this mare for defying me? What human methods of torture could I introduce towards her? Oh the possibilities were endless... "So," Her voice raised slightly, as though daring to command me, "Whatever you are, release this pony at once! Because Trixie knows that Stardust Balance would never do or say the things he had done that day. Be gone, or the Great and Powerful Trixie will forcibly remove you from him!" And now she's delusional, or trying to conjure up excuses to my true nature. Ah well, pity has no place for me. Time to put this mare out of her misery. Starting with a little game... "...Four." "W-What?" Trixie stuttered questionably, and I finally stood up, looking over at the confused mare, whose pink eyes then widened in... Terror? Good. Fear the human, little pony. "I'll give you four seconds to run..." I said slowly, deliberately, enjoying the fear crawl up on her face. "Before I proceed with the vow I made should you have ever returned here." Gulping, Trixie took a few steps back down the hill, before her eyes narrowed, "Trixie does not fear you, fiend!" Yet her shaky voice and expression indicated otherwise. As I stepped forward, she retreated again. "One." Then her body slipped and rolled down the hill, the blue boastful unicorn recovering quickly after a few seconds, staring back up at my looming posture with uncertainty and fear in her eyes. "Two." This was going to be fun... "Three..." Her teeth bared anxiously, her horn began lighting up in preparation, inciting my slow grin. Oh good, might as well make things interesting. And she thinks she can hurt me? That's cute love. "Trixie doesn't know who or what you are!" She attempted one last time, "But Trixie knows possession when she sees it! She would know! Release Stardust Balance, or pay the price!" ... "Four." And with that, my body leapt, Trixie's eyes widening before she rolled out of the way of my lunging body, my clenched hoof smashing into the dirt spot she previously stood upon. I gave her little time to recover by charging, my ponified shoulder impacting the stunned mare and hurtling her back. Trixie's body skidded across the grass, her absurd wizard hat falling off. Recovering again, the mare stared back at me with shock in her eyes... Before a hardened resolve, prompting my smirk- Oh? What's this? "Hm." I huffed, unfazed by the exact same trick Blueblood pulled long ago, grass from the ground wrapping around and keeping my hooves in place. Really? That the best you can do? Yet Trixie, not sticking around to see her handiwork, was already fleeing from me. Oh so that's how it is, is it? Without delay I tore the weeds off me, proceeding to give chase after the running unicorn, who was heading towards the town. What, did she think the crowd of ponies will make me lose her, or that I won't harm in front of other pitiful ponies? Her gravest mistake. I yelled mockingly, "Run rabbit! Run!" The mare thought she could flee from me throughout the town? That was another mistake on her part. No matter which corner she swiftly turned, which street she ran through or alleyway she snuck in, I pursued my target without delay. And quite frankly, I was rather enjoying the chase; it gave me one last piece of entertainment in this damn town before leaving for good, never to look back. Then, as the unicorn paused to take a breath, I took my chance, lunging forward. Seeing my shadow enveloping her body, the irritable Trixie quickly reacted, teleporting out of my place as my reared hoof than cracked the ground below. Eh typical; once a coward, always a coward. Sensing her behind me, I bared my teeth and growled towards her. Hesitating, Trixie looked unsure what to do next, prompting me to hurl another punch at her. But this time, instead of dodging, a pink beam fired right into my underbelly, hurtling me back. Goddammit! I grunted in pain as my body skidded across the dirt ground, glaring hatefully at the breathing mare who then continued running. Getting up, ignoring the inconsequential pain, I made to give chase- "St-Stardust?!" Hmph. My annoyed gaze settled on the stunned Spike, outside the front door of the library holding a broom. Then a malicious grin appeared on my muzzle, forcing the eye-wide dragon to gulp at the sight of me, before slowly retreating and running back indoors. Good, now where were we? Quickly, I continued giving chase. That mare cannot hide from me; I have her scent flawlessly. And afterwards, upon capturing the stubborn mule, I'll... I'll... Destroy her... ...Yes... Yes, that'll demonstrate to the ponies what happens when they forget their place. A dark chuckle exerted from my throat. It feels good to be back! The Town Hall? That's where this foolish mare was leading me towards? To what purpose? Irrelevant, I have her right where I wanted her: Defenseless and alone. Standing defiantly in front of the large building, the blue unicorn waited for me, pink horn lighting up in preparation. And slowly, I approached, an anticipating grin on my muzzle for what Trixie planned on doing next. "You are out of options, little pony, there is nowhere for you to run." Catching her breath, the blue mare suddenly smirked, "Who said Trixie was running?" Then she pointed to the side. "Look around you; these ponies can now see you for what you truly are, vile one!" What the- Where did they come from? Maybe I was too focused on the blue mare to give these pointless background character any acknowledgement. Ah well, that makes things all the more better. But Trixie wasn't done, speaking now confidently, "It's over! Surrender and reveal yourself!" Just what was this mare blabbering on about? Regardless, I chuckled humouredly, "Hmhmhmhm, 'over?' Hardly, my dear." I continued on my approach, the cowardly unicorn bracing herself, "For defying me, I shall introduce you to a world of pain only his- My kind would be capable of." Her pink eyes narrowed- What the-? "Seriously?" I inquired, unimpressed by the childish display, a rope magically binding my body, before I dismissively snapped the thing off me. "Is that the best you can-?" Followed by a snowstorm interrupting my question, and then I was encased in ice, bringing up certain unpleasant memories of- ...Wait what? Mentally shaking my head and, with as much strength as possible, my body broke free of the freezing position, ice shards falling all around me. Trixie's frown deepened, before she attempted another trick- Oh come now, this was just getting silly. Rearing back both my hoofs, I slammed them together, the shockwave blasting away the mountain of barrels surrounding me. But the persistent brat wasn't done just yet; as her horn lit up again, and I found the gravity of my own body to be increasingly heavily. The same tactic Syphilis had pulled... But this time... It won't stop me. [Insert music Shrouding Dark Cloud from Kingdom Hearts.] Trixie's ignorant eyes widened then as I trudged forward, slowly, towards her, the pink magic enveloping me merely stalling for time. And the mare evenly retreated, eyes closing tight in pointless concentration, beads of sweat appearing on her features. "What... Do you hope to accomplish...?" I inquired mockingly, reserving most of my energy towards moving and annihilating this mare once and for all, "Do not deny... What a weakling you are..." At that, her eyes snapped open again, teeth grinding angrily before the light on her horn brightened more. Have I touched a nerve? Too bad- Tch. "Merely increasing the gravity... Won't save you from..." Almost within reach, a slow grin appeared on my muzzle at how clearly exhausted this childish unicorn was getting. It won't be long now. "The retribution you're about to face... Little pony." And as always, my intuition was correct. The magic dying down, leaving me to move freely without restraint again, Trixie all but collapsed in front of me, inhaling and exhaling loudly. Poor mare... Just this once, I shall grant mercy and make it a quick death. With one final triumphant roar, my limb lifted upwards above the weakling, preparing to strike down my vengeance, "Darkness conquers all!" Before a voice interjected. "Not today." What...? Then, without warning, my mouth began coughing, red smoke covering my vision and enveloping the downed mare. The sound of hooves clopping, and then the damn stuff cleared, returning my sight to the spot where Trixie was. Or I should say, where Trixie previously was. "Are you well, my friend?" I heard a female voice inquire from the side, and I turned my head towards the blue mare's saviour. The zebra... Coughing slightly, Trixie nodded, "Yes, the Great and Powerful Trixie is well. Thank you zebra." Smiling a little, Zecora responded, "Call me Zecora, Miss Trixie." Followed by her blue eyes narrowing towards my irritated and growling state, "Now, what ails our fellow pony?" "Trixie wishes she knew." The cowardly unicorn replied, straightening herself and matching the voodoo zebra's expression, "But whatever is controlling Stardust, it's not going to release him anytime soon." "We shall see, if that is meant to be." A challenge, zebra? "You've made a grave mistake, Zecora." I growled dangerously, tensing to lunge. "That mare must face the penalty of defying me." "Nopony shall be harmed by you today." She took a step forward, blocking my view form the unicorn, "Identify yourself, lest for possessing Stardust you shall pay." Possession? These people really are delusional to the last. "You fools." I said loudly before rearing my head back, laughing at their idiocy, "Hahahahahaha! There is NOTHING wrong! I feel incredible! Which is more than the experience you will feel in a moment." Before she could inquire or retort, I lunged forward. This zebra will face the same penalty Trixie had faced. Though immediately, Zecora side-stepped, the cloak she adorned not slowing her down in the slightest. With an annoyed growl, I continued, throwing all the punches and kicks I could use to harm the equine. Yet she effortlessly dodged them all, as though my attacks were nothing, inciting my further annoyance, frustration and tinge of intrigue. "You've been keeping secrets." I noted, taking a pause to regather my energy. Dismissing the observation, Zecora inclined her head in a 'Bring-it' gesture, to which I happily obliged. Again, she dodged left right, twirling and side-stepping, ducking and even pushing my limbs away in rapid succession. Who would've thought this bull-[BEEP] witchcraft zebra could fight back without the use of her illusions? It won't save her for long. "Stardust, retain your senses, this is not you!" Zecora pleaded a minute afterward, while still eluding my attacks. "Do not become this fiend's fool!" Then she foolishly blocked one of my hits, blue eyes focused on my own. "Think of your friends, of those who you love. Against this possession, shall that affection rise above!" Fool... Taking the chance, I swiftly kicked the clothed grunting zebra in the chest, sending her skidding back a few feet away. Quickly speeding towards her, I raised my hoof upwards to finish the job- Oh what now? Feeling something wrap around my limb, I glanced upwards at the glowing lasso, obviously belonging to Trixie. My retaliation was swift; grabbing the rope with my free hand and pulling forcibly, sending both the rest of the lasso and its user towards us. Ducking, I enjoyed watching the surprised yelling Trixie smashing straight first into the zebra, who had little time to react, before snapping off the lasso on me. Now for the curtain call. Both mares were lying down on the dirt they belonged to, groaning in pain. Let's make this quick before they make a hassle again. With a hungry grin, I moved towards my prey, ignoring the terrified and puzzled gazes of the crowd. Let them think as they please, in the end, their opinions are worthless. They always have been. I was superior to them all! ...Oh? Then, rather unexpectedly, two familiar mares stood before me, foolishly protecting the two downed and recovering equines from me. One cream Earth Pony and a lime unicorn, inciting my displeased scoff. Really? They're going to try and stop me? "Stardust..." Bon Bon began, voicing confusion and worry. "What's happened to you?" What did it take for them to understand? This was my true nature. The nature of a human. "Move out of the way, pony." I commanded, eyes mainly focused on the frowning zebra and blue unicorn. "They must be taught their place." Shaking their heads, Lyra spoke next, "No! The Stardust we know would never harm anyone like this, and he definitely doesn't have glowing green eyes like you do!" Obviously the energetic pony was now colour-blind. Poor mare. "...So be it." They tensed up, anxiously watching my forward movements- "Stardust! Stop!" Damn these meddlesome ponies... Now, the Doctor Who ripoff and his grey companion were defying me, the former daring to place his hoofs on my shoulders desperately. Blue brought eyes pleading, "This isn't you! Cease this peculiar behaviour and let us help you. Whatever is wrong, we can-" "Shut the [BEEP] up." Followed by me righteously backhanding the stunned stallion away, hurtling him, followed by the sound of a crashing cart. "Whooves!" Derpy gasped in horror, flying forward to aid her mate. He'll be fine, which is more than I can say for these shocked ponies. "This is the end for you all." I announced, body straightening and standing proudly. These insufferable ponies will pay dearly for considering and treating me as their equal. "Trixie will not back down to the likes of you!" A cold smirked emerged on my muzzle, "As you wish..." Time to put them out of their misery- "That's enough Jack!" Oh come on! "I told you not to call me that in public!" I retorted irritably, as Twilight and the rest of the Mane Six arrived, save for an absent Applejack. But what did that matter? The purple unicorn, pink Earth Pony, yellow pegasus, white unicorn and blue pegasus all stood in front of the other group, joining them in their pointless quest of 'stopping' me. Fluttershy looked concerned, Pinkie Pie curious, Rarity uncertain, and Rainbow Dash determined. As for Twilight... Well, she looked scared and resolved at once. "Spike was right..." She muttered then, staring directly into my eyes before her own widened, "Who are you?!" Grinning widely, I sneered, "You know who I am." Twilight then frowned, "You're definitely not Jack, that's for certain. What have you done with him?!" [Insert music Forze Del Male from Kingdom Hearts.] At that, I chuckled harshly, "Oh my dear Twilight..." Was my casual voice, before it darkened, "When have you ever truly known me?" Before I pounced. And immediately, they all dodged, the large group separating from the assault. "You get in my way, you pay the price too!" I yelled towards the surprised studious unicorn. Rarity, of course, tried next, while everyone else surrounded me cautiously, "Stardust, please just listen to us! This most certainly isn't you!" Gah! Rainbow Dash then sped forward, pushing both herself and Rarity of the way of my leaping attack. "She's right Star!" The blue pegasus spoke next, pink eyes watching me warily, "Think of everything we've been through- Whoa!" Narrowly dodging my jumping assault, landing the white mare elsewhere feet away. Bon Bon then had her go, prompting my heated glare onto her. "There's nothing to be gained from attacking your friends like this!" She said, before Lyra magically threw the surprised Earth Pony out of the way, again making another attack of mine futile. Growling towards the lime unicorn, she looked rather sheepish and terrified, "C'mon Stardust! You know you wouldn't ever hurt your friends!" You want to take that risk? Yet before I could target Lyra next, Pinkie then shouted up, "Think of all the fun we had together! All those wonderful times; the parties, the food, the adventures! Wake up Stardust!" "RRRRRRAGH!" I CAN'T TAKE THESE DAMN PONIES ANYMORE! With that, clasped hoofs repeatedly fired shockwaves left and right, my anger and irritation at these persistent insects quickening my movement and strength. As some were blown away by the shockwaves, I physically dealt with the rest. Grabbing both the horns of a protestant Lyra and Rarity, I effortlessly spun around and threw them over the area, smashing into with the walls or ground. That's if the Sonic ripoff hadn't caught them. But she was next. Without delay, I jumped high and grabbed the yelping pegasus by the rainbow tail, proceeding to spin around and around before aiming her directly onto the floor. As her body smashed into the dirt, groaning expressing her pain, I made to finish her off. "You always were my least liked of the Mane Six, Rainbow Dash." I said in the air, before dropping down, an outstretched back hoof ready to kick into the mare's stomach. Or maybe her wing, and she'll never fly again- I was then interrupted, my body sent hurtling back by the impacting leaping Zecora. Rolling onto the ground, my glare met the zebra's own, who was obviously defending the recovering pegasus. Oh no you don't. Then her eyes widened at the sudden shockwave, throwing right into the other equine's body, both zebra and pegasus crashing through the doors of the Town Hall. Then, examining the states of the others, I smirked proudly. Good, these ponies were never a match for me. And this just proved as such. Casting my gaze to the palm of my hoofs, I nodded slowly. Yes... Nothing could stop me now... "Stardust...?" Oh, right, almost forgot about this one. My gaze then turned on the cowering Fluttershy, who was backed up against a wall in terror. Should've said nothing love, and maybe I would've spared you. Swallowing a lump, the yellow mare continued, "Please... Stop..." "...'Stop?'" I echoed curiously, before I chuckled humouredly, "Hmhmhm, why I have only just begun, my dear, as you're about to see." The pegasus was literally shivering at my approach, eyes widening in panic and horror, "Please... This isn't you... You're not Stardust..." "That's right." I affirmed, almost right in front of her. "I'm not. I never have been." Then, rearing back my hoof- Eh?! Suddenly I felt pain around my neck, another lasso wrapping this time around my throat, forcing me to stop and grab the thing choking me. Fluttershy took that opportunity and to fly off in escape, and I felt someone pull me back, desperately trying to hold me off. Who would dare...? Painfully looking behind me, I gazed at the blue unicorn keeping me at temporary bay. Trixie... So pathetic as to attempt murder. The unicorn was obviously struggling, devoting all her magic to hold me back. "Trixie won't... Allow you... To harm anypony!" She announced tiredly and defiantly. She will... Pay... Dearly...! With a snarl, I gripped the lasso and pulled myself, successfully throwing the mare off-balance and sending her directly over me into the wall. The plastic cracked at the impact, the mare unceremoniously falling onto the dirt before me, while I snapped the damn thing off my neck. Now, finally, it was time to cast judgement upon this unicorn. Horrified pink eyes stared up at me, the blue mare knowing this was the end for her. "Say goodnight, little pony." I only said, calmly, raising my hoof for the finishing blow. Nothing could stop me now- Except... For that. A pink flash, before a certain unicorn stood opposing me, protecting the fallen Trixie with determined violet eyes. Oh of course, who else would be the last line of defense for her own kind? "Move." I simply demanded. Yet the mare remained firm, shaking her head with her horn lighting up. Yet despite the hardened gaze, there was a softness there. Her voice leaked begging, and hope, "Jack... I know you're in there. And if you are, stop this madness while there's still time. Don't let it control you!" At it again with this 'control' nonsense. How desperate can these ponies be to not comprehend the truth? "Please... You're my friend..." Trust you to rely on friendship as the be-all end-all to every problem and solution, Twilight... ...Wait... Composing herself, the student of Celestia's features tensed. "If you want to harm Trixie, you'll have to go through me." ...My hoof reared back. No... Wait... Hoof clenched. This isn't right... Why would I...? Teeth bared, while Twilight stared straight on into my eyes, before closing her own in preparation. No...! And my hoof charged. NO! Barely a few centimeters form her face, my hoof halted, vibrating as the dark part of my mind fought for control. No... No! This wasn't right! I would never hurt Twilight, nor anyone close to me! This wasn't me! This wasn't... Wasn't... ...Oh God, what have I done...? Gah! Forcibly moving away from the two mares, my gaze settled on the blue sky, hoofs gripping my temples as the other unwelcome presence pounded against my mind. The source of what was inciting me to attack the others in the first place! No... No! Hmhmhmhmhmhm... That laugh...! ...My eyes! With as much strength as I could muster, I forced my gaze to look at the reflection of a nearby window. And instead of blended green and blue eyes greeting back at me, was a clear green with red irises. Long have I wandered... Impossible... And, then speaking through my voice, King Sombra yelled triumphantly, "And now my ascension begins anew!" No... Now in control, to which I presumed again, the tyrant stared with a maniacal grin at the frowning unicorns. "You fools thought you could save him from my power? How naive of you. Though I must thank you for not acting sooner, but then again, this outcome wouldn't have altered any differently..." "What... Who are you?" Twilight inquired, both her and Trixie standing before the King. Never mind that! Both of you, run! "You thought the Crystal Heart destroyed me completely?" Twilight's eyes then widened immensely as the epiphany struck her. "A part of me survived, dwelling within this body until I could attain enough power once more!" So that's how... "Sombra...!" Twilight gasped outloud, making Trixie glance at her inquisitively before resuming her gaze onto me... Or him... Or us. "But... How?!" The unfazed monarch casually spoke next, "You'd be surprised how much anger rests in this soul I took for my own, empowering me enough to influence his actions and words; the fury, the regret, the guilt, the self-loathing, the fear of his own being. Why he practically called for me to take control." So this was all my fault... "That means... You're responsible for everything!" Twilight pointed, glaring at the smirking King. "The headaches, the nightmares, the arguments, the incident at the Crystal Empire; you've been trying to destroy our friendship!" "Implying I've failed." With the smirk morphing into a grin, Sombra slowly moved forwards, and I sensed his dark intentions through our shared mind. No! I won't let him hurt anyone else! The body paused, and I felt Sombra retaliate at my efforts for control, mentally wincing at the whiplash by this struggle. I will... Fight back...! ...Success! Blinking rapidly, vaguely hoping it was enough to get my true eyes back, I noticed Twilight and Trixie looking startled just then. "Ja-Jack...?" Twilight spoke for the two, worry and hope in her shocked yet concerned voice. "Tw...Twilight!" I responded, teeth grinding as Sombra continued lashing at my mind, yearning for control. "You have to... Get away... From me!" "We can help!" Trixie said next, prompting Twilight to glance at her in surprise for a movement before nodding in agreement. There was no time! Clutching my head, I moved around, two souls battling for the control of one body. And I must win. I must! Otherwise God knows what will happen to me, my friends, and all of Equestria! It was my fault this whole affair started, and I must be the one to finish it. You hear me, Sombra?! Oh I hear you, boy. The deep sinister voice replied, sounding quite amused by my resistance. Go ahead, try to stop me. You only delay the inevitable. So you think! With a scream of protest, I began my movements. I had to leave. I have to get away to protect everyone! And I knew just the place! "Jack, wait!" "JUST KEEP AWAY TWILIGHT!" I all but yelled, unable to look at anything right now, my eyes shut tightly as the inward battle continued. "Don't... Come after me..." Please... Understand... With my head threatening to burst, I continued running, leaving some stunned ponies in my wake. I had to get away, as far away as humanly possible... All the while, Sombra's chuckle echoed through my pained mind. Hmhm, but she won't understand, will she Jack? She and those persistent servants of Celestia will follow, vaguely hoping to save their friend from my control. Ah the innocence of youth, wouldn't you agree? Must get... Away... Hahahahaha! I, King Sombra, live once more! And I declare it... Good. To be continued... Chapter Sixty-Four: A Friendship Finale Chapter Sixty-Four: A Friendship Finale Previously... "The Great and Powerful Trixie knows there is something not right about you." "I'll give you four seconds to run... Before I proceed with the vow I made should you have ever returned here." "St-Stardust?!" "You are out of options, little pony, there is nowhere for you to run." "Look around you; these ponies can now see you for what you truly are, vile one!" "Identify yourself, lest for possessing Stardust you will pay." "Stardust... What's happened to you?" Hmhmhmhmhmhm... "RRRRRRAGH!" Long have I wandered... "Sombra..." "Tw...Twilight! You have to... Get away... From me!" "We can help!" Hahahahaha! I, King Sombra, live once more! And I declare it... Good. Had to... Keep... Running... God knows how much time has passed since I fled the town into the darkness of the Everfree Forest. Night had fallen by the time I was in the middle of nowhere, but I kept a straightforward path, hoping with all my might that the location would be where I was heading. I had to hurry, it was only a matter of time before- Urgh...! Must... Keep Twilight and everyone... Safe from... From... Me... Shoving past multiple branches, ignoring the lego-sensation of pointy stones embedding into my hoofs, my body shivered at the cold chuckle. The stallion in my head was clearly enjoying this, and probably wanted me to suffer for as long as possible. Yeah? Well I'll make it so it's only I who suffers than anyone else. Anyone ever again. Walking through a stream next, I did my best to ignore the cries of nearby animals, possibly predators. There was something much more at stake than simple-minded beats, like the best that's been influencing my mind from the very beginning. And I allowed him to... Goddamn... No amount of apology towards them would excuse my actions. The bonds of friendship has snapped, never to be re-woven... I'm so so sorry, Twilight... Spike... Everyone... ...Which was why I must keep going. I must protect them at all costs! Running will not save them. Dammit... Know it was a matter of time before he opened his mocking mouth in my mind... Regardless, I pressed on, flinching repeatedly at my pounding head, as though Sombra's voice was shattering the sides of my brain. They will pursue. And when they reach us, they will perish. It's as simple as that. Not under my watch. Hmph. This is what you chose, boy, when you defied me at my Crystal Empire! "Arg!" Almost collapsing, I held the ground firmly for supporting, eyes shut tight and close to watering. Jesus... It hurts... But the mad tyrant wouldn't relent, his deep voice booming through my mind with spite and condescension. All of this is your doing! No... I didn't.. You dare deny your role in this? Now he just sounded simply infuriated. Was it not your own words and actions used against those ponies, breaking your precious ties of friendship just like that? My how easily gullible and sentimental those fools are. Yet you knew this, but spoke such harsh truths towards those pitiful fools regardless! No... Why, you practically welcomed my presence; your heart is rich of darkness. All those years of self-pity, of self-loathing, of self-fear, and I drank from it until I was ready to take over completely. I thank you, Jack Wright, for returning my strength to me. Eyes snapping open, I trudged on. I needed to move. This evil disease in my mind was probably right about the others following me, wanting in vain to save their friend. I can't let that happen, so I have to go to the one place, far at the end of the Forest. And walking though some bushes, leading to a clearing, I found it. There feet away was the ancient castle, the same one the fallen Luna had preoccupied. They wouldn't think to look there... I hope... Look at you, falsely hoping that your "friends" will not discover us here. You've become just as naive as them. Both to worry, I will their ends swift and painless... Provided they don't make things too difficult, but that's not something to even consider. Not while I'm in control... You won't harm them! My hooves reached the walls of the ruined structure, holding for support from the still-stern bricks. Sombra, however, wasn't too impressed with my resolve. By all means, lie to yourself all you wish. Although... I suppose that particular unicorn would make a worthy servant to my new Empire... That does it! I then headed determinedly towards the door, barely sparing a glance behind at the path I took. Twilight... Please... Don't come for me... It's too late... Okay... Okay... I'm a safe distance from them now... I hope. Ignoring the mocking chuckling echoing through my mind, my tired aching eyes scanned the ancient throne room. This should be goo enough; Twilight and the others hopefully won't think to look here; at the same place where they fought Nightmare Moon. A part of me now, completely exerted, yearned for rest, to lie down and embrace the welcoming arms of sleep. But I couldn't... Not yet... Why do you persist? Ugh... The dark voice sounded slightly curious, shadowed by the mildly annoyed tone Sombra utilized. Why do I persist, you ask? Because I won't allow you to win. Your efforts are beyond futile, child. Sleep, obey and allow me full control. I'd be doing you a favour. And let you hurt my friends? Never! The insane tyrant, however, wasn't impressed by my resolve. Your little rebellion was entertaining at first. But now, it begins to bore me. What makes you think your friends won't pursue you, in vain belief that you can be "saved" from my infinite power? Because you're not as omnipotent as your claim to- "Argh!" By instinct, two hooves grabbed my temples at the raging pain, my body tumbling over at the loss of balance, meeting the aged rug covering the stone cold floors. Sombra, obviously, delighting in my torture, increased the intensity, and I felt like my mind was ready to explore, my brain burst into flames. I've never... Felt this kind of pain before...! "Ah... Arg... St-Stop... Please..." Yet not even my pleading had any effect, as Sombra began talking again, his condescending voice clear despite the burning sensation through my head. You only struggle for no justification, boy. You fail to comprehend the power I have, the things we are capable of. Your approach to me at the Crystal Empire was the best decision you've made in your life! What was he...? Images. Harsh images began appearing before my eyes, flashes of past events, of people, of everything that incited anger and shame within me, alongside the pain from both mind and heart as faces and places I never wanted to see again sprung up, planted firmly in front of me. Sombra's gleeful voice spoke through them, not helping in the slightest. Do you recall, on your world, how many beings hate you? Disgusted by you? Even pity you? How many lives you've disturbed through your words and actions? Even your family, those closest to you, looked down on you with shame and regret, yearning for a better sibling and son than the autistic abomination born into their bloodline. No... Remember the girl you've dated, whose heart you've shattered over and over again by your own childish stupidity? Not her... Enough... Or that embarrassing moment in front of your entire school body? Enough...! Or that incident when you were fifteen- "ENOUGH!" Those unpleasant images mercifully disappeared, but the guilt remained there, guilt I long since buried but could never get rid of completely. I didn't mean to... I never meant to... But Sombra was hardly fazed. In fact, he sounded rather triumphant. You can deceive yourself all you wish, just like you deceived those mares from the very beginning. But the truth remains, Jack Wright, that they, in time, will tire of and abandon you as well, just like all the others. Why would they befriend a monster of nature, after all, especially one who used such words against them, and attacked them without a shred of mercy? Why, you also almost harmed the one you "love," did you not? ... Hm? No answer? Have I finally gotten through to you? I grimaced, practically feeling the triumphant smile on the tyrant's face. Good. Not even the pupil of Celestia's would consider dating a freak. And considering her supposed future, relinquishing control to me would only benefit you more. ...He's right... Even eventually, these ponies would've also grown exhausted of me. I can see the future images, of their sneering, pitying looks towards me, of what I am. A monster... Give me control, Jack. The sinister voice was now soft, almost comforting despite its goading. And no one shall ever look down upon you again. No more insults. No more bullies. No one again to make your decisions and decide your future for you. Everyone will fear and respect you, and everything your heart has ever desired... Will be all yours. They'd never forgive me... Not after today... Yes... Then the sudden sound of a snap was heard, my eyes staring at the stone floor was now looking upwards. The body stood upwards on its own accord. I can no longer feel in sync with my previous body, its new master taking hold without delay. "At last..." I heard my own quiet voice say. "My ascendance begins once more..." Now I know, that's for the best... "Jack!" ...No... The eyes of King Sombra turned, facing the opposing mares before me- before us, defiant and resolved. Adorning as necklaces and a crown were the unmistakable Elements of Harmony, and sparing them a glance Sombra outright laughed at their supposed foolishness. "Your arrival wasn't unexpected, little mares..." Getting right to the point, Twilight stepped forward, hardened features as serious as her tone, "We're here to get our friend back, Sombra!" She obviously knew right away that I was no longer in control. Rainbow Dash pitched in, the flying pegasus pointing, "Yeah, and to kick some King butt while we're at it!" Unfazed, the fallen monarch sighed patronizingly, "Poor naive ponies. Your 'friend' willingly embraced me. We are now linked, together as one, and he has willingly given full control of mind and body to me. It's too late for him... And for you." Twilight... Everyone... I'm sorry... "As if we're expected to believe such a horrible lie." Rarity scoffed, deep blue eyes narrowing, "We know Stardust well enough that he'd never go down without a fight!" "Hmph. You claim to know him well, do you?" "More than you ever would!" "Hm... Hmhmhm, haHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" The harsh laughter echoed through the ruined throne room, inciting their surprised and wary blinks. "What's so funny, creep?!" Rainbow Dash asked, her hoofs clenching in preparation to fight. "Only how you delude yourselves." Sombra responded sincerely, and his eyes turned from the glaring mares to the stained broken window above. "The human you call your friend lied to you from the very beginning; fabricating from facts in relation to your world and his own." No... Don't mention that... Please... Applejack spoke from behind heatedly, "Yeah, we know all about where he comes from, and we understand and forgive 'im for lyin'-" "That's not what I refer to, Earth Pony." I beg of you, Sombra, don't talk about that! They're better off not knowing! But unrelenting eyes switched back to the mares, who braced themselves for any possible assault. Sombra continued, slowly, deliberately, as if tasting the guilt and regret I felt in that moment. "From the very beginning, this boy knew about your world and you six in particular. He was already armed with the knowledge and future events, enabling him to act and twist the paths as he saw fit." "What are you talking about...?" Twilight inquired suspiciously. Why do this...? "He knows of what would and will occur before he arrived in this world, little ponies." Sombra spat, clearly enjoying this. "He's a manipulator, using you and everyone else as tools. You look upon me in disdain, but am I any worse than the man who fooled you all from the beginning, knowing how much it would hurt you to know one they consider close to them would lie without consequence?" "Yeah right!" It was Rainbow Dash who firstly expressed disbelief, glaring hard at the unfazed King. "As if we're expected to believe anything you say, 'Your Majesty!'" "Even if Stardust would lie to us, I'm sure he has his reasons." Rarity continued for her friend, "As we all would. And as his friends, we would forgive him regardless." Fluttershy contributed by nodding in agreement. Applejack spoke next, just as determined as the others, "Yer just tryin' to sow seeds of distrust between him and us! But it's not gonna work, Sombra!" "Mm-hm!" Pinkie said, nodding wildly. Twilight concluded for them, "Your attempts to deceive us won't work Sombra; Jack is our friend no matter what! Now return our friend, or pay the price!" ...They believe... In me... Even though everything Sombra was saying WAS true...? The monarch, however, didn't share that sentiment, only shaking our head in disappointment. "Pitiful fillies, vainly hoping to save he who couldn't be saved to begin with." "What nonsense are you spouting out now?" Sombra cast a side-glance at Rarity, "I speak, of course, over the darkness in Jack's heart. Do you have an inkling to the amount of guilt, anger, suffering, and fear surfing over his being? It is glorious to behold." "But it's not yours to take!" Finally, Fluttershy spoke up, her quiet voice somehow also hardened. "And whatever's wrong with him, we'll help him overcome it." "Is that so?" The reborn former ruler asked in amusement, "Then why didn't he ask you for your help before?" A heavy pause. Taking that moment in delight, the King pressed his point, "He never told you, did he? The boy hates himself, ashamed of his own being. How many times he wished of his own demise, and believed he'd be doing his own people a favour upon doing so. And his fear? Also of himself; because he feared potentially harming others from his own actions, such as was the case years ago." He's right... It was all me... "And as such today, when he willingly attacked you all without hesitation." Eyes flicked towards the frowning and slightly shocked Twilight, "Even the one he was infatuated with." "That was all you!" Rainbow Dash then pointed out, evidently sick of hearing it all. "You made him attack us! You made him yell at us back at the Crystal Empire, and Cloudsdale. Everything's that happened between us all was because you were controlling him from the beginning!" ... Twilight took that cue, her voice calling out in hope and pleading, "Stardust... Jack, I know you're in there! Fight it! We know you can do it! Don't let this mad King succeed, we all believe in you!" Twilight... I... I... "Hmhmhmhmhmhm..." A low chuckle exhaled our muzzle, "Don't bother, your efforts to bring him back are futile, child. Your words and actions pointless." That said, the body took a prepared stance, and the girls mirrored that gesture, ready to fight. Sombra, however, was more amused than threatened, "Will you fight, and possibly hurt the body of your dear friend?" That incited brief looks of hesitation, goading the corrupt stallion on. No... Do it, girls... "You think this is like the situation with Luna, and Discord? Fools." He spat, "Nothing will save either you all or him. Unless you kneel before your true King, you will join your friend's fate in oblivion!" "Never!" Applejack replied, teeth baring. Don't hesitate... There's till time... "I am fear incarnate!" The body stood tall and proud, eyes casting down on them impassively, as though they were vermin to our feet. "I am King Sombra, ruler of the Crystal Empire, and soon to be conqueror of Equestria! Fighting pointlessly to save your friend will only end in your destruction!" Huh... This was all my fault... All of it... Now Equestria will be ruled by this insane pony... Because of me... As always, my presence brings ruin everywhere I go... What else can I say but... I wish I never arrived in Equestria to begin- "No." ...What? The curious expression gazed at the firm resolve on Twilight Sparkle's face. "No, we cannot and will not let that happen. We're going to save our friend and defeat you one and for all, Sombra!" As stubborn and strong-willed as always... Heh... "Hm, what nonsensical sentiments. What could possibly give you so much determination for someone like him?" "The belief and bonds of our friendship." The girls nodded, and Twilight took another step forward. And while she spoke, the small individual coloured symbols within their Elements began to glow, "They're stronger than you can ever hope to break!" ...Twilight... "We've been through so much together; we've overcame obstacles together, helped and saved lives, fought off monsters like you, and discovered the magic of friendship together, all of us! Even Jack!" ...Yes... We went through tough times together... "And our friendship grew, we've spent time in each other's presence, we've played and had fun, and none of us regret ever bonding with him, and I don't think he does too!" That's true... Images began surfacing, of all the things we've with each other; all those happy times, and those sad times which we overcame through our support over one another. "Jack has helped us time and time again, and we're going to return the favour!" Her purple eyes sparkled brightly with the determination to save her friend. And the others, roused by Twilight's words, stepped forward as one, forming a line ready to take on the humoured King. "Yes we'll have disagreements, yes we'll sometimes have falling outs, but the bonds of friendship isn't something you can easily break! With our friends at our side, we'll always achieve through everything thrown at us, even you Sombra! Now, release our friend!" ...She's right... It was cheesy and something Twilight would absolutely say - and she just did - but every word wasn't a lie. They were willing to fight and die for me. ...And it's time I returned that sentiment. And just then, I felt something warm from my chest; a sensation I hadn't felt for a very long time, akin to the feeling back at the Crystal Empire. Emotions began running wildly through my mind, while Sombra began menacingly taking steps forward towards the prepared mares. Hope, bliss, relief... ...Determination. They believe in me... And I... I... I... Believe in them too! "Wh-What...?" I heard the stunned King ask himself in quite disbelief, the light from my heart overcoming his control temporarily. I had to make this quick, while I had the chance! "Twi-Twilight... Everyone!" Their eyes widened, but there was no time to elaborate, "The Elements... Use them...!" As their expressions morphed from surprise to understanding, Twilight nodded and glanced at the girls, "Ready?" Their answers were firm nods, and the golden object only glowed brighter, enveloping their beings. That's it...! No...! Yes, Sombra! This was the end for you! Twilight's eyes were covered completely in light, and a sense of relief and bliss coursed through, apart from the rage and fear produced by the fallen tyrant. This was my redemption, to rid this vile disease from the face of this harmonized world once and for all! If I'm going to Hell, Sombra, I'm taking you with me! You. Can. Not-! The falling rainbow impacted into us before he could finish, and what followed from blinding light was ink darkness. ... ... ...Huh... So this was what the darkness in my mind looked like. Pure black nothingness, what a surprise. "You realize the folly of your actions." My eyes glanced from the blackness towards the fallen King, standing feet away opposing with leering red eyes. The taller pony hissed with his tone. "In time, your friends will forget you, just like those previous others. Why fight against the inevitable, unless you have some delusional faith that this time things would be any different?" "...Perhaps." Contrary to the darkness surrounding us, I felt nothing but pure warmth within me currently, the love and support of those mares reaching into my being. They had my back, and I wasn't going to refuse their help this time. "In time, yes, they'll grow sick of me along with everyone else." I continued solemnly, frowning at the stallion responsible for invading my mind. "But, while I can enjoy while it lasts... I'll take what I can get." Sombra sneered cruelly, "Weakling. It is that false hope that will destroy you. Has your years of over-reliance taught you nothing; do you enjoy being a burden to every being your encounter?" That said, a light to my right attracted my brief attention, an image of my real self greeting me. The human Jack Wright. Damn, am I one ugly mother-[BEEP]. Hmph. Nice try Sombra. Shaking my head, I responded quietly, "This is different..." "How so?" Because this wasn't over-reliance, or being an inconvenience. It was the concerns of those who cherished he they considered their best friend, and the resolve to help him overcome this great obstacle. This time, I knew, I couldn't do this alone. I won't shun my friends from my problems this time. My hardened gaze matched the tyrant's, "Relying on your friends is never a weakness, but a strength. To show you're not afraid of accepting help from the people you hold close to your heart, as you're about to see, your Majesty." His muzzle curling, a predatory look flashed in those demonic eyes. "This will destroy you, boy, and I will reign over what is rightfully mine. Your heart is filled with blackness, dark even before I made my home here." True, very true... "But it is also filled with light." My voice raised, and I practically felt the comforting hoofs and hands of those closest to me. "The light given to me by my friends. And you will never snuff it out, Sombra." My eyes wandered, as beings of light began appearing left and right, familiar faces all smiling at me in confidence and hope. Twilight, Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack, Pinkie, Rainbow, Joe, Deryn, Cerys, John, Ryan, Joel, Spike, Bon, Lyra, Derpy, Whooves, Big Mac, Zecora, Trixie, Adam, Andrew, Mum, Dad, Hannah. Everyone... They had my backs, and I will not disappoint them. The light emanated, brightening the room and covering my side with pure gold, standing against the cold darkness radiated from the glaring King, who tensed himself for battle. [Insert music L'Eminenza Oscura I from Kingdom Hearts Dream Drop Distance.] This was it... For my friends, and family, and all of Equestria! "In the cheesy words of a certain Kingdom Hearts character: My friends... Are my power!" My cape swishing off following my announcement, we charged at one another, hoofs reared back. And meeting. A shockwave became the result, pushing us back before Sombra retaliated, swinging his head forward with a yell of war, dark crystal shards aimed in my direction. Immediately I flipped over, spinning around and successfully dodging the thrown pointy objects, returning the favour by leaping upwards with a prepared kick. Sombra leapt out of the way, my back hoof shattering the ground the mad King previously stood upon. Alerted to his next assault with a warning through my mind - We were in MY mind, after all - my body hurled itself back from the wall of sharp crystals looming over me. My gaze switched to Sombra without delay, but the monarch was already on the move, rearing his head before swinging it once again, a dark curved energy wave thrown my way. Throwing up both limbs, I made an X gesture, my golden ponified arms blocking the attack, despite forcing me to scrape across the black ground and take a split-second to rest. But Sombra, however, wasn't feeling so charitable. With another roar, the pony jumped high, his armoured limb covered in darkness and ready to strike. Oh [BEEP]! Again, I pushed myself back as the hoof smashed into the ground, followed by a cascade of dark crystals emerging from the impact. Alright, my turn [BEEP]-hole. When he appeared from within the crystals, snarling in rage, I took the initiative; rolling forward in perfect timing as Sombra's body flew over me. Quickly, I swung both my front limbs and smashed my two hoofs together, creating the famous shockwave of mine, and scoring a flawless hit to the unamoured stomach. The King's body hurled uncontrollably a short distance away, before Sombra composed himself and landed on all four hoofs. But I was hardly done, charging forward and meeting his blocking hoofs and limbs. Blows were traded back and forth, gold and dark grey limbs evading, hitting and blocking one another. This was it, the battle for the mind and heart, quite literally. Light versus dark. Chaos against harmony. Not really balance, and I wasn't really fond of siding with either light or dark, but I'm making an exception this time around. "Not bad for a librarian." Sombra smirked admist the battle, our hoofs locking on for a moment, "Maybe you should have spent more time in combat." "Maybe you should have spent more time in the library." I retorted, knowing exactly what he was referencing. Although I wouldn't exactly call myself an Optimus Prime. "I'm sure your dear unicorn wouldn't mind a stallion more who isn't afraid of himself." Son of a-! Taking my brief anger to his advantage, the King then hurled my protestant body over, landing a swift kick into my underbelly and hurling me back, rolling across the dark ground. Urgh! No... I needed to focus. I can't let this tyrant distract me like that. Getting up, immediately recovering, my eyes widened at the pouncing monarch, quickly stepping back before Sombra landed and delivered a swift punch, my raised limbs meeting the impact and pushing me back. Dammit! You're not gonna win this time! My hoofs quickly met his own, and I already felt the dark energy swirling through my enemy, the sounds and feeling of crystals enveloping my hoofs. "Your friends aren't here to save you now." Sombra almost yelled gleefully, "Your body is mine to use!" Ignorance is bliss, isn't it Sombra? "In your arrogance you fail to realize." As the warmth in my chest only grew with my words, "That my friends are here, and they're fighting with me!" Followed by my left hoof released from the King's grip, and smashing directly into the stallion's right cheek, small shards of crystal breaking and scattering from the aftermath. On two limbs, the monarch skidded away in pain, but I was far from finished; following my assault with a quick leap forwards and roundhousing his side. As Sombra then heeled over, releasing a grunting noise, both my front hoofs grabbed the stunned pony by the curved red horn, and pulled. With all my strength, the King was hurled over me, smashing into the black ground feet away. Yet, despite these victorious attacks, the enraged ruler recovered without delay, snarling hatefully towards me. And that sharp satanic horn of his began lighting up, obviously preparing for another attack. Yeah? Two can play at that game. Rearing my hoofs back, I charged up my energy, feeling my strength direct to both my front limbs, the shockwave needing a little more time to complete, but Sombra didn't seem to be in any hurry to fire off his assault. And within me, I felt the confident support of my friends. Yeah, this [BEEP]'s going down. Both of us now charged up, we finally released our assaults. A dark energy ball against a large shockwave, colliding into one another and producing black smoke as the result. As my body was pushed back by the aftereffects, I didn't let that stop me, charging directly into the smoke, my clenched meeting Sombra's own, who also jumped into the smoke as I predicted he would. Pushed back again by the aftermath, we threw ourselves at one another, exchanging powerful blows enough to knock down anything nearby. Thank God we weren't fighting in the outside world. Limbs striking limbs, hoofs smacking hoofs, the battle began to evolve in our struggle, causing us now to move at such a speed I never felt or moved at before. I would admire it if I wasn't fighting for my life. With every hit, we were forced back by the energy waves, charging into one another every single time, myself occasionally dodging magic attacks and crystals produced by the fallen King's body. Concluding with our palms meeting, both our bodies standing on hind legs, pushing back one another to gain dominance. Both the King and I glared heatedly, teeth baring and our body muscles twitching at the battle. One sought to ruler a world, and the other sought to protect his friends. It's no trouble to predict who will win this battle. Rearing my head back then, the megalomaniac was taken back at the sudden headbutt, forcing us to release and him to flinch in pain. Ignoring my own head injury, I followed again with a swift punch, this time to his lift cheek. Stepping back, Sombra retaliated by locking his hoofs with my own once again and- Argh! His pony hind knee impacting my underbelly, followed by him mercilessly throwing me onto the cold ground and then feet away. How dirty... I almost approved. ...Ah [BEEP]. Energy was forming over the King's horn, Sombra grinning maliciously towards his unnerved opponent. "Perish!" He roared triumphantly, as the black sphere fired towards me without relent. Oh no you don't! Raising both my front limbs, my two hoof palms met the formed energy, and I instantly felt pain surge through my body. Argh! Wow, that's painful! But at the same time, I felt small voices in my mind, reminding me not to give up, and that I can win this. Can I though...? ...Well, won't know until I try! As my hind legs continued being pushed back by the concentrated power, my teeth gritted and eyes clenched at the darkness threatening to consume my being, my hoofs trying with all their might to push back against the ball. I can feel Sombra behind the black sphere, clearly happy that the attack met its target, not at all bothered by the fact I was holding it back. A grave mistake on his part. "Only a coward would rely on an energy attack to finish off their foe, Sombra!" I managed to yell, hoping to get the right reaction. Success! Hearing a growl above me, knowing now that the tyrant was too focused on achieving victory to focus on strategy, I smirked, fully "grabbing" the side of the large energy ball and, with all strength possible, hurled it upwards. The explosion that followed blew me away. Literally. Ow! Ow! Ouch! Well that [BEEP] hurts! Urgh... After my body was done harshly rolling across the ground, I slowly got up, dusting myself off after that hectic show I just pulled. Can't believe that actually worked. Sombra must've lost control over the sphere after I called out on his cowardice. Arrogance. The bane of many villains. Speaking of which, where was-? Aha. As the smoke in the far distance cleared. lying on the ground in clear bruises and pain was the mighty King himself, unmoving. This prompted my raised brow, a sense of wonder and relief rising through me. Was it finally over, was he-? Oh of course not... With some struggle the King stood upwards, glaring after spotting me with a vicious eyes, promising my demise to be as painful as humanly possible. My body tensed, ready to fight off this invader once more. If he wants to keep fighting, than I am more than happy to oblige-! Oh... My glare morphed to a wary frown, as darkness began enveloping the King, crystals forming around his body whilst black smoke raised upwards over him , producing more hardened crystals, as though making giant sculpture of someone. The gargantuan crystal statue, after forming the shape of a familiar stallion, was then coated in complete darkness, before green eyes with red irises stared down upon me once more. "Ever the fool boy..." Holy [BEEP]... "Forever a pawn of fear!" The gigantic King Sombra smirked at my shocked state, clearly thinking dark thoughts of how best to crush me now, My limbs were shaking slightly; how was I going to take on that?! This wasn't like the ursaminor; this opponent can think rational thought and stop any attack I could inflict! "Stardust, we're with you!" ...Yes, I can do this. "Thanks Twilight... Everyone..." I mumbled quietly, before raising my head up from the ground after a moment and approaching the waiting King, who seemed mildly curious by my actions. "Let's dance." [Insert music L'Eminenza Oscura II from Kingdom Hearts Dream Drop Distance.] The tyrant played along, his booming voice echoing across the darkness, "My ascendance is nigh." A small smirk emerged on my features. He must humouring me, giving me one last piece of self-happiness before I supposedly vanish forever. Yet, defiantly, I pointed upwards, the finale music growing louder with our resolve, "Is that all you have to say?" This battle's finale begins- Oh [BEEP]! Rolling around and leaping backwards, I managed to dodge the large stomping hoofs, save for the last one whish swished forward. My raised limb only helping in knocking me back several feet away than a far distance. Now it's my turn. I charged forward, side-stepping the stomping right front hoof before leaping upwards and roundhousing the back of its knee. Taken by surprise, the King grunted while keeling over. Concluded by my quick speed, jumping right below the giant's muzzle and delivering a swift kick upwards. The tyrannical stallion's chin was thrown up by the impact, taking steps back to quickly recover. Glaring down, Sombra took his cue, smashing two hoofs into the ground that followed with walls of crystals, blocking both my left and right. My glare hardened, considering my options. Oh [BEEP]! Using the walls to my advantage, I quickly leapt from one to the other as the barrage of crystals fired my way, attacking from the ground in hopes to catch me by the underbelly. They disappeared immediately after they came, Sombra clearly needing to reserve his energy. At least that's not what I hoped was the case. Charging forward slowly, quickening my speed every passing second, I tensed my body to jump at the right moment. As his limb swung, I leapt, narrowly evading the large limb and flying above the sneering stallion's head. And, with a quick shockwave, I descended towards him, my extended hoof smashing into the mad King's muzzle before he could respond. Guessing in that size, he couldn't. That was for the harm you've inflicted today. "You won't hurt my friends!" Recovering, the King glared down at me, "And so you believe." And so I know! An echoed scoff, followed by more hoofs stomping. Rolling out of the way, I grimaced at the shards of crystals hurled straight afterwards, a few managing to scratch into my fur. [BEEP]. My body literally had to twist and turn at the multiple sharp projectiles aimed my way, Sombra relentlessly hurling them my way. Argh-! A swinging clenched, this time, successfully covered my body, throwing me back at a far distance. Recovering from the harsh throw and pained bruises coating my fur, I winced before standing tall once again, glaring heatedly at the waiting King. I charged, my hoofs clenched tightly. Sombra raised his hoof, while I dodged spawning crystals left and right towards my target. And as his hoof slammed downwards, I took my chance, sliding past the stomping body part and directly underneath the gargantuan's underbelly. Followed by the charged shockwave impacting the stomach, throwing the stunned monarch upwards. The conclusion was my quick leap upwards, grabbing the grey fur of the stallion from beneath and pulling myself towards his back, and, jumping above, providing a perfect roundhouse kick onto the King's back, sending him back down to the ground. Landing with a swift punch into the same spot, I heard the monarch roar in pain and my body straightened upwards, prompting me to jump off while I had the chance. Rolling onto the ground, I quickly pushed myself back at the wave of crystals before me, staring upwards the hatefully glaring King. "This ends here..." I said calmly, ready once and for all to save Equestria form my own mistakes, even if it meant destroying myself in the process. And from the looks of things, that might just be so. "It's just beginning." Sombra leered. So you think. A shockwave emerged from my clapped hoofs, and Sombra immediately shrugged it out, grunting in displeasure, and brought out his hoofs next to block my onslaught of jumping punches and kicks. But I won't relent; not now, and never again! Growling, a roar exhaled from the King's throat, forcing me back by the wind of his voice. Skidding across the floor, I glared upwards, Sombra staring condescendingly, his red irises reflecting that same anger and hatred from back at the Crystal Empire. As a crystallized wall headed towards me, I reared my limb back and smashed against the surface, forcing the thing to crack and shards of sharp objects falling down. Immediately my limbs pushed me out of the way, the point crystals stabbing into the dark floors mercilessly. Ugh... Followed by a triumphant roar, Sombra leaned forwards, and suddenly countless crystals were thrown my way. Eyes widened at the onslaught, I dodged the best I could, but not even blocking and jumping saved my from the walls, sharp shards and blunt objects thrown at me without hesitation. Ow! Ouch! Goddamn-! ARGH! I couldn't even dodge to next onslaught; punches as quick as lightning thrown at me and mercilessly beating the [BEEP] out of me. Next the stallion grabbed my bruised body and proceeded to slam me on the ground, attempting to crush my body. Ah... Agh...! What happened after the victorious monarch threw me over the area, landing my body in a heap far from him, were the final words and one last attacks, presumably finishing me off for good. As I slowly stood up, there was barley time to react before my vision was covered from blurred to dark blue, my body stiffening and unable to move at all. As if I was encased... Oh... Can't... move! Need to... Escape... Before he wins...! Help... Someone! ...Oh, right. The warmth in my chest remained there, having done so this entire time. And hearing my mental plea must've done something, as a bright light began to envelop my sight next, the multiple voices of my friends in my ears, offering their support. "You've got this Stardust!" "Don't let this freak win Star!" "You've faced worse, Stardust!" "Remember, face your fears even when you're afraid, Stardust? You can win!" "After you win, we can celebrate with a party! Don't let us down, Stardust!" "We believe in you, Jack, and we're all behind you. Friendship is magic!" ...Heh... Element-ex-machima indeed... ...Alright, time to win this. With a grin, a full confident expression, the crystal encasing my body began to shatter, dissolving completely as my body was covered in a bright white light, opposing the genuinely shocked King Sombra. "W...What...?!" So where were we? Ah yes, the grand finale! With the motivations of my friends empowering my being, I reared my head upwards, the multi-coloured rainbow, each representing the colour of my friends spouted from the light. Magenta purple. Teal blue. Blinding yellow. Glowing pink. Snow white. Pure orange. All firing into the air as one before a stream of gold pursued the colours, unifying with the grand lights and transforming the moving rainbow into a wave of gold, looming over the gaping tyrant. With a small grin, hurled the power with all my might, and the rainbow conceded to my will; the combined bonds of our friendship firing in golden harmony - and balance - towards the fallen King. It was time to conclude this duet with the curtain call. Although the enraged, and deranged, tyrant had some protests to this, "No, stop! You can't; I'm a part of you now! You wouldn't destroy another living being willingly!" You're right, but I'll deal with the repercussions later. Any shield the desperate Sombra attempted to conjure immediately shattered into a million pieces by the golden rainbow magic; friendship and balance united to best an opposing force which threatened both sides. I'm the Twilight Warrior... And I look after my friends! "ARGHHHHHH! NO! YOU... ARGHHHHHH...!" As the expected reaction happened upon the overwhelming rainbow phased through the screaming King, the golden light enveloping his entire being despite his protests otherwise. Descending slowly, I landed safety on the ground, my eyes closed in relief, exhaling a sigh after the screams died down and the golden blinding light before me disappeared completely. It's over... It's finally over. That said, the blackness surrounding the world now changed colour, reflecting the golden light I often believed was the colour of balance itself. And who knows, I might be right. A smile of content took over my features, as I knew who was really responsible for defeating the tyrannical King. "Everyone... Thank you..." After my quiet gratitude, a groan alerted my attention, prompting me to glance curiously at the lying fallen Sombra, who was... Slowly fading away, tendrils of dark wisps rising from his defeated state and evaporating into pure nothingness. I see... Hearing my approach, the King managed to turn his head to look at me, red eyes reflecting pain and fury. Black shards were dispersing from his body, chinks of his armour and mane already disappearing. "W...Why...?" Why what? Why were you defeated? Why did I persist? All of those were easy to answer now. "Why do you... Help them...?" Huh? The slowly fading monarch clarified upon seeing my confusion, "You know that changing their fates is futile... Their problems and adversaries will be resolved without your help regardless. So why do you bother, unless you truly wish to return home...?" Ah... "I won't lie... A long time ago, that was the case." I confessed, looking to the distant gold. "I wanted nothing more than to return home, even if I had to use this world's inhabitants and regret it later. I want nothing more than to see my family once more..." That will never not be the case. "But something changed... What was it...?" It's funny that this is the type of question Sombra would be asking before... Well, who am I not to at least indulge him? Looking back at him, a small smile appeared on my features towards the frowning King, "I've grown to care for these ponies, more than I should have. Soon, helping them became less of an obligation and more of willingness to see them happy. In time, seeing them happy made me happy. Perhaps I simply enjoy helping people." "But that doesn't answer as to why you help them, knowing their crises will be solved even without your assistance." Not that was an easy one. "Memories, Sombra." "Memories...?" The fading King repeated, obviously not understanding. Nodding, I shrugged modestly, "It's life, Sombra, and one of the biggest parts about it is enjoying it while you can... The destination is irrelevant; it's the journey it takes to get there. I cherish my time with them, because they;'re my friends, and I will always hold those memories close to my heart." "I see..." And, in some strange way, I believed him. Yet before he disappeared completely, a small smirk lifted on his tired features, "Hmph... It doesn't change, however, the fact that you're an eternal fool, boy..." ...I'll take what I can get. Solemnly, I watched as Sombra faded away for good, thanking God that this was all over. All... Finally... Over... Then the light enveloped my vision once more. And what greeted me next was the stone floors of the ancient castle. My body was standing up the entire time; it must have during the battle within the mind. Blinking rapidly, I steadied myself before my body could collapse from sheer exhaustion. Heh... ...God I'm tired. "Jack...?" Oh... Slowly, my gaze moved towards the approaching mares, Twilight taking the front and frowning in both concern and hope. And that was then I remembered everything I had done, all the unjustified horrors and words I have inflicted upon these mares, and quickly retreated from the blinking mares I dared to call my friends. After everything I've done to them... "Don't come near me..." I whispered, knowing they can hear me. "I... Not after that..." Walking backwards forced me against a cold ruined wall, my body curled in a fetal position, front limbs wrapped around the back as I buried my muzzle into my chest, and I felt something trickle down my furry face; something I've tried for years never to fall down my face again. Tears. Yes, despite everything that just happened in my mind, literally, I was still autistic. I still wore my emotions on my sleeves, despite years of practicing not to let myself become too sensitive once more. How I yearned to choke out a thousand apologies for my heinous actions, for my outlandish behaviour and unjustified insults towards these ponies who have done no wrong. Sombra was correct before, that I would only bring harm to others no matter where I go or who I meet. I was... A monster. Yet some ones disagreed, as I then felt familiar warm limbs envelop my being, an embrace of comfort covering me, and, hesitantly, I glanced upwards at the soft smiling face and sparkling eyes of Twilight Sparkle. "Welcome back." She said soothingly, bliss and relief clear in her emotional tone. I couldn't help it, I embraced the warm welcoming mare back, desperately latching onto the support and comfort this wonderful mare was giving me; the affection and care I completely undeserved, unashamedly coating her soft fur with my tears. And Twilight, of course, didn't mind in the slightest. I could hear her soft sigh of relief and content, just glad her friend is back. If I even deserve to be called that... "Shh..." I heard the gentle unicorn say to my ear, rubbing my back, "It's okay... It's all over now..." "How... How can you..." I began, choking up as my heart practically opened itself fully to her. To all of them. "Bare to be near me... After what I've done to you... To everyone...?" "We don't blame you, Jack..." Was Twilight's comforting response, and then, I felt more limbs wrap around me, the Mane Six providing their embraces to cheer their friend. "No one does, we're just glad you're okay..." And my heart was filled with light once again, provided by my friends. "I'm sorry... I'm so..." "We know, sugarcube." Applejack said reassuringly, "And we'll make sure it never happens again. That's a promise." The walk back home was quiet, as the Mane Six knew I needed the peace while it lasted. With both Twilight and Rarity offering their support, I was greeted by multiple stares by God knows how many ponies as we returned to Ponyville at dawn. Bon, Lyra, Derpy, Whooves, Zecora, even Trixie... The grey pegasus chose the initiative, walking towards me without hesitation, forcing me to stare hard at the ground as the mares distanced themselves for this. Probably for the best. Derpy then stooped right in front of me, peeking her head under for her yellow curious eyes to meet my own, despite one of hers looking away in different directions. Heh, that might've cheered me up if I wasn't so- What the-? "Muffin?" The offered treat was held before me, Derpy asking with a friendly gaze and tone. Uhh... Yet as I hesitantly accepted the treat, Derpy evidently took that as a sign and suddenly I was wrapped in another warm hug, the pegasus clearly overjoyed that I was back. "Don't ever scare us like again, Stardust! Sheesh!" Heh... Aha... "Thanks Derpy..." She responded by squeezing me harder, albeit uncomfortably now. Yet more ponies approached, and suddenly I was then trapped by Bon and Lyra, while Whooves patted me on the back for good job or whatever. And from the side, Zecora, and even Trixie, offered slight smiles of their own, "Everyone... I'm so, so sorry for-" "Princess Celestia!" Pinkie's voice attracted our attention just then. Oh God no... Of all people...! Lo and behold, the white alicorn herself descended from the ground. What did she fly all the way herself this time? Passing me a gaze for a moment, Celestia turned her attention then to the bowing Twilight and her friends. "I see you have managed to best King Sombra once more." She noted rather casually, smiling proudly at her pupil. "Not without some help, Princess." Twilight replied humbly, while the others grinned. Chuckling lightly, Celestia continued with pride in her tone, "Not only did you defeat one of Equestria's most fearsome enemies, but you also never gave up on saving your friend from his grasp. You should never lose faith in someone you care about, even when it seems impossible to accomplish." Was... Was Celestia using this whole thing as an excuse to provide a friendship lesson?! Are you [BEEP] kidding me-?! Ah forget it, I'm too tired to care right now... "With luck, the threat of King Sombra is no more, and the Crystal Empire now anywhere else will ever fall victim to his terror once again." ...You don't know that. "I'm proud of you, of you all." As the Mane Six looked at one another happily, the white alicorn then switched her gaze back to me, and I couldn't help but squirm at the judging look... Before it was replaced by a serene smile. "I'm glad you're okay, Stardust." I- What?! "Celestia... I'm... No amount of an apology can make up for my actions." I began, slowly stepping forward and away from the observing others, bowing my head before the mare. "I will accept any punishment you bestow upon me." It was deserving, after all. I was directly responsible for this whole thing to begin with. It falls to me to make up for the trouble I've caused. "Princess," Twilight immediately interjected hurriedly, "I don't think-" Yet Celestia interrupted her, speaking with that regal soft tone still, "No punishment is necessary. You are not to blame for Sombra's actions, Stardust." Slowly, I glanced up at the still-smiling alicorn, "You were taken advantage of by him; whatever remained of the fallen King drank form your fears until he was strong enough to try and take over. Your past words and actions weren't your own, even if they were genuine. Princess Luna, for example, has long since forgiven you for what happened a while back." ...Heh... These damn ponies... So easily forgiving... A small hoarse chuckle, tinged with relief and pure happiness at the willing acceptance these ponies were showing to me, escaped my muzzle, "Even though... I practically allowed Sombra into my mind in the first place..." "No one could have predicted it." Celestia remained firm in her decision to forgive. "She's right Jack." Twilight then pitched in, approaching and standing beside me in full support. "No one will hate you for what Sombra did or said. We knew you would never say and do such mean things without a reason. You're our friend, and you always will be no matter what. Right girls?" The mares, of course, responded with confident nods. ...I might just be the luckiest undeserving guy in the universe. "Now then, I believe you yourself have learnt a lesson today." Glancing up, I realized Celestia was entirely focused on me while saying that. ...Alright, I'll indulge you this one time, you damn mare. "That even in my darkest hour, you will always have my best friends to rely upon." Said friends grinned happily at the words, while I regarded them with the same expression. Oh God, Pinkie was leaking tears of her own in bliss, and Twilight smiling in pure content... Almost lovingly. "And to never think you will be alone against anything through your life." Chapter Sixty-Five: Redemption Is Not Exclusive Chapter Sixty-Five: Redemption Is Not Exclusive Right. That should be enough. I hated doing this. I really, really did. But there was hardly other alternatives, and if it was the only way to keep them safe and happy, then I must accept this choice. I'm too much of a danger near these innocent pure ponies, Sombra proved as much. Hoisting the wrapped bag on my back, I gave the room one last passing glance. I will miss this place, I won't lie, but it's for the best. Twilight, Spike and everyone else will come to terms with my departure in time and move on. That's always been the case... "Stardust? You're up early." Oh no... Reluctantly looking at the quizzical dragon, I forced a smile, "Hey Spike." Yet the tone suggested anything but casual. Spike frowned, entering the room and approaching with a curious gaze, eyes settled on the bag, "Are you going somewhere?" "Uh, yes, I'm... Going on a trip." I lied, wishing this dragon would go so this didn't have to become hard. It would be much preferable to leave without saying goodbye to anyone. Hence why I awoke this early in the morning. Spike raised a disbelieving brow, "At this time? Huh, but that's not like you." Rubbing the back of my head, I grinned tiredly and sheepishly, "Yes well, don't want to be late to the... Place..." ...I see Sombra has taken away your ability of discretion too, Stardust- My body stiffened at the sound of something falling out of the small bag, drawing Spike's further attention. Before I could even object, the dragon hurriedly picked up to examine the fallen item, and I winced upon glancing at the framed photo of myself, the mares and Spike. All smiling happily and looking like we're having the time of our lives. A picture given to me long ago, and I wouldn't dare not bringing it with me, just to recall all the fun happy times we had together. All the more incentive to leave... "Are you... Are you leaving?" Ah Christ... "You are, aren't you?!" Spike's voice raised as I refused to answer. Incredible how I screw up so easily and I haven't even had my morning water. My gaze remained downcast, mind plagued with guilt to even meet his bewildered gaze,"Spike..." "This is about Sombra, isn't it?" I couldn't help but flinch, confirming everything the shocked dragon needed to know. "I knew it! You can't blame yourself for what happened, Stardust!" Oh I definitely can. "Sombra returned and managed to take over me because of my own arrogance." A frown creased my features, glancing at the taken aback infant dragon, "It's because of me that everyone was in danger. I must take responsibility." "By running away?" Spike inquired in disbelief, "You think that'll solve everything?" The hurt was clear in his tone and eyes, and I forced myself to look away. "It'll be a start..." "No!" Ugh! Suddenly the stubborn lizard clung onto my fur tightly, adamant in wanting me to stay. "Release me Spike." I ordered quietly, a small part of me hoping he'd remain firm. And so he did. "No! I won't let you do this alone! We're brothers, remember Star?" ... Dammit Spike, must you make things so difficult? "So what if you made a mistake? We all do!" The dragon continued heatedly, and my stare met his determined yet sorrowful own, "But you can't run away from your problems! And you going forever will only make things worse; me, Twilight, all of our friends will be devastated! Do you want that?!" No... Far from it. "Who's to say my presence here won't make things worse anyway?" I asked, genuinely wanting to know. "Who's to say something like that won't happen again? I'm a human, Spike, that doesn't really improve things-" "Will you stop blaming yourself, please?" The young reptile pleaded, his eyes shining with tears. Oh for the love of-! "What happened wasn't your fault! It was all Sombra! So please, don't leave us... Please..." ... "Please... Bro..." God dammit. And just like that, the bag slid off my sitting back, and I firmly embraced the weeping dragon in turn, tears of my own threatening to fall off my eyes. "Okay, okay..." I responded quietly, gently patting my brother's back. "Just stop crying at my expense..." And the tears fell freely. Perhaps I acted irrationally, because Spike was right: You can't run away from your problems. You can bury them, you can most definitely learn from them, but running is never the solution. And if the answer was to cause this little dragon, my crush and the rest of our friends grief... ...Then it wasn't an answer I was going to accept. With Spike doing some chores around the house, it left me to my thoughts. The curtains drawn, the sunlight only peeking through, I sat against the edge of the bed, leaning against it while contemplating my decision to stay. Somehow, the dragon managed to convince me to do just that. Guess affection does that. The lizard I have come to regard as a sibling had persuaded me to stick around, despite everything I've done. And, quite honestly, I'm rather glad. But what do I do now...? Wallow in self-pity? Pfft, I haven't done that since high school, why start again? Think about how to learn from my mistakes? Well I do learn from them, but what was I suppose to learn here? To not be arrogant; a core trait of humanity? That'd be pointless. So what then... And what exactly did they expect of me, what did Specter expect of me, now that I was staying here still until I could return to my true home...? Even after everything I've done, they don't hold it against me... Someone entered the room, and I had a sneaking suspicion as to who. That speculation was confirmed as purple limbs appeared in my line of sight, my gaze firm on the floorboards. The mare I trusted the most. She said nothing, but moved closer, and I felt the side of the sheet behind ruffle as the unicorn took her seat next to me, my body suddenly stiffening and then relaxing at the warm hoof on my shoulder, as if seeking invitation into my personal space. Immediately obliging, I shifted closer, and Twilight took that sign to rest her head on my pony shoulder, a limb wrapped around my chest in comfort. And I responded in kind; my head leaning against her own, embracing the warmness this kind mare had to offer. And, just like that, all my defenses went down. "I was born with a medical condition called autism." And so, I told her everything. Every event that happened in my life, good and mostly bad. Of all the mistakes I made, all the things I've said and done that caused me to become the laughing and pity stock of everyone I grew up with. Of the people who, naturally, bullied and took advantage of me because of my differences. Of the people I've hurt because I was too insensitive to understand. Oh how I was never the perfect role model for my brother and sisters. Of everyone I despised and secretly hoped would burn in Hell. Of my self-loathing; how I hated my own existence and everything I did and said back then. My deepest darkest secrets, spilled before this attentive mare. And Twilight said nothing, not for a while. She only listened, to which I appreciated greatly. There were occasional soft gasps here and there, but she mostly stayed quiet and listened as I laid out my life story to her. And God knows why I was; probably because I trusted this mare with all my life. Or maybe it's these feelings I held for her... "Don't cry..." I pleaded, a pang in my chest at the state I was putting her in, glancing at the mare leaning against me and gently placing a hoof on her cheek, "I hate seeing you upset..." At that, Twilight lifted a tiny smile, returning the gesture with a warm hoof on my cheek. The touch only made me look away again, unable to grasp the concept of her being so close after everything I've put her through... "So how can you bear to even look at me? You now know why I was so reluctant to befriend you and the others in the first place..." I concluded sadly, the tears leaking from my eyes over bringing up past memories I'd have rather buried for good. And I knew Twilight was sharing sorrow herself, I could hear the quiet sobs over hearing my oh-so tragic tale. "I bring nothing but ruin and depression to people's lives. It's better than I remain hidden, away from the face of the Earth." But yet, despite everything I've said, Twilight wasn't going to stop defending me. "Don't say that." I felt her head shake, the sensitive unicorn responding evenly, "You're not a bad person, Jack, regardless of what others say. And those things you did, so long ago... Well I won't judge you for them, because you obviously regret them and want to move on. You're still my friend regardless of your past mistakes." Hm... "But now I understand, why you've been so distant with everyone, and I... Appreciate you telling me." From the corner of my leaky eye, Twilight was smiling sadly, "It's only fair that I do so in kind." And that's when she told me, of the days before and after earning her cutie mark. Of when she was shunned because of her deep fascination with books and knowledge, and the envy and jealously from others over Celestia's pupil which caused them to pick on her. Just hearing it brought a rouse of anger within me, inwardly hoping those ponies suffer for bullying Twilight long ago. But then the unicorn also talked about the good things about her life; raising Spike, learning magic and life as Celestia's student, and how she doesn't regret a single moment of it, regardless of the bad things that had happened to her. "If I wasn't the Princess's student, I never would have met you or our friends." Twilight added afterwards, sounding both grateful and happy at this reality. I couldn't help but smile slightly as well. Yes, that would be a scenario I never wanted to face. "...I'm sorry." I couldn't resist saying, refusing to look at the kind mare while saying this. "I screwed up, royally, even when trying to redeem someone, it blows up in my face and harms others." Even attempting a good deed isn't enough... "It wasn't your fault... Besides, it's me who should apologize..." Say what now? Twilight's voice tinged with sorrow, "If I had noticed the changes more, if I had acted beforehand, paid closer attention then maybe none of this would've happened. The thought of losing to you that thing forever... Scared me more than anything in my entire life." ... "You're a better person than I, Twilight..." In every single way. "Dwelling on the different scenarios won't change anything, love... The thought of hurting you is more frightening to me than anything else." I practically felt the warmth on Twilight's face upon saying that. Sighing, I admitted with a bitter tone, "The truth is, despite how many times I say it, I've never come to terms with the past. Throughout my entire life, the past has always controlled my actions..." "...Ditto." Hm? "Sometimes, even I'm afraid of hurting my friends through actions or words. Some wounds never heal, Jack... But we try, and in time they will." "Ever the optimist..." "Ever the pessimist." She replied playfully, but I wasn't kidding around. "We have more in common than you think, you know." "The difference being, Twilight, that life has it good for you." As you will soon see. "What has it done for me?" Aside from nothing at all? But the unicorn had a different answer, "It gave you a chance to start over." Gently, she pulled my chin to look straight into her beautiful soft violet eyes. "It gave you friends who cherish you, would do anything to make someone we care so deeply towards happy." ... "You can't blame yourself for every bad thing that's happened in your life, Jack. Some things are just beyond your control, and we learn from our mistakes as best we can. You just need to forgive yourself, only then can you give yourself a brighter future." "...I don't know how." I confessed quietly, only prompting Twilight's kind angelic smile. "Then I'll show you, we all will... If you let everyone else in like you just let me in." ...Can I? Should I...? I briefly noticed our hoofs clasping one another gently, as if demonstrating the strong bond between us. And my heart was racing in my ears, both at our close proximity and the prospect to opening myself up to others once more. "You're a sweet, kind, compassionate pony, Jack. And I am privileged to be your best friend." Twilight then said, as if trying to make things better. "Don't let the shadows of the past ruin that." At that sincere statement, I looked away, feeling Twilight's head lean on me once more, and we were back to our previous comfortable position. And this time, my free limb wrapped around her back, and blissful silence enveloped the room for a long moment. Admittedly, I could stay like this forever... "...Has anyone told you that you're the most amazing pony in all of Equestria, Twilight?" A soft nervous giggle, "No, because I hardly believe that's accurate..." Prompting my tired smile. "Hmph... Alright, I'll try." There. I said it. "For you, and our friends, I'll try to put the past behind me... For good." It'll be a long, difficult road, but if this unicorn had faith in me to do so... Then I couldn't at least not attempt to. "I'm proud to call you my friend, Jack..." Twilight responded happily and in relief, "I always have been..." "...Ditto." And a small part vainly hopes that, one day, that friendship will become something much more... If I even deserved her affections... A knock on my bedroom door. "Come in." I responded, putting down the frame again of myself and my friends. Honestly, I hoped I made the right choice staying... Spike's head peaked through the opening door, "Hey Star, someone wants to see you." A visitor? I wasn't expecting anyone, and the others would usually come in without Spike alerting me beforehand- "Oh." Oh indeed. For stepping past Spike without awaiting an invitation, was a familiar blue unicorn. Knowing exactly that this was between us, I tore my stunned gaze from her patient yet seemingly hesitant look and nodded gratefully to the dragon, "Thank you Spike, would you mind leaving us for a moment?" Obviously annoyed at Trixie's manners, Spike nodded regardless and shut the door behind him. And awkward silence followed, both Trixie and I just staring, our expressions uncertain. "I'm sorry-" "Trixie apologizes-" We blinked, before a humoured smile took over my muzzle, "Ladies first." Frowning slightly, Trixie obliged, "It was... Wrong of Trixie to confront you like that, provoking your wrath, even if it was another being controlling you. Others were hurt because of Trixie's actions... She hopes you can forgive her." My smile dropped slightly. I shook my head, "Trixie, I'm the one to blame here. I allowed this creature to take ahold of me, and suffered the consequences. If you hadn't arrived, I would've hurt other ponies regardless. I'm sorry for attacking you... And I'm grateful to you." Clearly she wasn't expecting that. "You're... Thanking me?" What happened to the third-person? She must be quite flabbergasted. "If you hadn't lured me into the town square, revealing Sombra's presence, then who knows what would've happened." I shrugged, before bowing humbly. "You have my undying gratitude, Great and Powerful Trixie." Just giving her some leeway, indulge her ego a little. "Hmph." And of course, she accepted it with little-to-no humility, prompting my amused smirk. "Well, as was planned by the Great and Powerful Trixie all along! Is she not also the most forgiving and humble of all equines?" Whatever you say love... "As a token of my appreciation, the ban I bestowed upon you earlier is now lifted." Then, raising a non-existent brow, I added humouredly, "Though of course, that doesn't seem to matter seeing as how this is, what, twice you've returned regardless?" "And now, Trixie must depart. She has said her part, and must now take her leave elsewhere. Farewell Stardust!" The blue unicorn, clearly satisfied with herself and ignoring my rhetorical question, walked towards the door. Now just a moment. "Trixie." Her head glanced back at me, pausing by the handle. "I appreciate your concern. I'm glad to be your friend." My smirk only widened at the reaction. Trixie turned back to face my fully, an embarrassed red hue on her features as she basically sputtered, "What- I- You- Friends?! Don't push your luck, Stardust! The Great and Powerful Trixie has high standards than to choose a friend like you! Tch!" "That's fine, fool yourself." "Ugh!" The blue mare scoffed loudly, practically stomping away at my amused look, leaving the room by slamming open the door, pushing by an irritated yet puzzled Spike. "Insufferable... Arrogant... Stallion..." Funny, that's what Twilight usually calls me when I [BEEP] her off. Those two were more alike than they realized. "What was that about?" Spike asked, looking behind while standing by the doorway. I shrugged humouredly, "Looks like I'm not the only being who can be in denial about their friends." Though I will say this, I feel a lot better now. One more weight off my chest. After spending quite a while occupying one room of the entire tree-house, my brain finally had enough, ordering me to at least venture around the rest of the place, seeing as how I was still reluctant to go outside. I know I know, almost everyone's forgiven me - if not every single pony - but you can't blame me for being at least a little hesitant. Twilight and the others understood, respecting my desire for distance outside publish socialization until I've recovered fully from my guilt. Though honestly, I'm not so certain that will ever happen, despite Twilight's confidence and reassurance that I can, in fact, let go of the past. Where do I even start...? "Oh, Jack, you're out of your room!" My attention from drawn from the preoccupied book I read towards the small dragon and purple unicorn, the sight of the latter immediately calming me and placing a smile on my muzzle. Then I noticed the crown, prompting my curious expression, "Yes, I decided to at least walk around the house some more." "I'm glad." Twilight replied, then seeing what I was gazing at with interest, she nodded, "Yep, that's an Element of Harmony on my head." I couldn't help but frown slightly, "Are we in trouble...?" Sombra hasn't returned... Has he? Noticing my expression, Twilight smiled reassuringly, "Not anymore. Don't worry, it's worn as a precaution in case Discord tried anything." Oh right... Wait... What? "Oh right, you don't know!" Spike added, seeing my confusion, "Discord's been reformed." Wha... Wait, that just happened?! "I know, hard to believe right?" That episode's happened while I locked myself away in the library? Damn! "Start from the beginning, please." I urgently requested. Both pony and dragon blinked at the tone, before obliging. Celestia had called Twilight and our friends outside the town for her plans to redeem the chaotic character, bestowing the task mainly upon the shy Fluttershy. "Did Fluttershy at least have a say in the matter?" I couldn't help but interject. Hell, did Discord get a say? Twilight nodded, clearly unsurprised by the interruption, "Yes, she willingly accepted the task. A little hesitant at first, but the Princess had faith in her abilities, and that helped boosted Fluttershy's confidence to complete the task." Suuuure it did... "Sorry, continue." Immediately after Discord's release, the creature of chaos went straight to work, using his magic on poor animals before they managed to make them return to normal. Afterwards, Fluttershy took him in, looking after him while trying to be a polite host to the obviously-taking-advantage-of being, under the condition of returning Discord to stone should he try anything. To ensure of his good intentions, a dinner party was proposed, inviting the mares along to see that Discord's "good will" was sincere. "We weren't sure if you wanted to come, Jack." Twilight added midway, "Not after... You know." I nodded, smiling gently to show it was completely alright by me, "It's fine. Please go on." Of course, chaos ensued. Discord outright embarrassed the house guests, before they were all alerted by a woodland creature of flood which had overtaken the entire Sweet Apple Acres. Twilight was quick to reassure me that the ponies there were alright, though Discord then turned the small ocean into a large skating rink, persuading Fluttershy to remove her Element of Harmony to ensure their friendship. The yellow pegasus, of course, agreed, though walked away from Discord angrily for his treatment towards her and her friends. And, get this, realizing that Fluttershy was the only friend he ever had, Discord finally relented, removing the ice rink and flood and officially "reforming" himself. Then Celestia arrive,d I presume, to give herself a pat on the back for a job well done. Discord then vowed to use his magic for good... For the majority of the time, anyway. "So there you have it; Discord has now officially reformed and will now use his powers for good," Twilight stated rather happily, clearly proud of Fluttershy for managing to redeem the former villain. Ahuh... "...Well, aren't you going to say anything?" Spike then asked me after a lengthy pause, "About how stupid the Princess's plan was or something?" He added, ignoring Twilight's look. Oh it was stupid alright... I was too tired, way too tired to go on a rant against Celestia for this bull[BEEP]... But what else can I say but... What?! Where do I begin? Did Celestia have something in her coffee that morning, or was she just bored out of her mind and decided "Hey, why don't I have the shy one of Twilight's group reform a dangerous mischievous creature of chaos?" Couldn't she at least take some precautions, like a magic collar that would render Discord's powers useless until he proved himself? What made her think Discord would along with this plan, anyway? Was he a good guy once? Did she deem him just misunderstood? And why would Celestia pressure Fluttershy like that with such a seemingly-impossible task? Who's to say Discord wouldn't remove the Elements of Harmony from the mares? He could've just escaped and teleported to the other side of the world the moment he was released. Did he seek revenge, some retribution for being encased in stone? I wouldn't blame him. What was Celestia thinking...? "If it helps, we were all skeptical at first." Twilight said after a moment's silence. "Though Princess Celestia also said part of the reason was because of King Sombra's defeat a few days ago; that if anyone can be saved, why couldn't a being of chaos be too?" So what, I was part of the motivation behind the dumb idea? That doesn't make any sense! "Heck, even Twilight outright yelled at the Princess for bringing Discord here." Spike immediately shut his mouth at Twilight's glare. Though the mental image prompted my smirk, that I would've liked to see, which incited the mare to shake her head. My my Twilight, have I been rubbing off on you? "The point is that Discord is now on our side." Always eager to change the subject before it focuses on her, the modest purple mare continued with a satisfied tone and expression, "All thanks to Fluttershy." Indeed... Well, as for the redemption part, still more believable than Sunset Shimmer's. "Where is Discord now?" Blinking at the fact I finally spoke, Twilight inclined her head to the red door. "At Fluttershy's cottage, I think. Why- Wait, where are you going?" Walking by her, my eyes set straight forward, "To have a little chat with a certain former villain." "I thought you didn't want to go outside for a while." Glancing behind, I smirked slightly, "For my friends, I can always make an exception." Imagine my surprise seeing the cottage entirely intact. Imagine my further surprise when, as an equally surprised Fluttershy opened the door for me, Discord was casually sipping some tea on one end of the tea, seemingly enjoying himself with Angel. The mixture of various creatures was even holding up a polite pinky. Huh... "Would you like some soda?" Fluttershy inquired kindly, oblivious to my reaction. Shaking my head slowly, I composed myself, "No, thank you." "Shocking, isn't it?" Spike commented from beside me, both he and Twilight having followed me here, probably to make sure I don't try to run away again. No kidding... Finally, upon spotting me, Discord mockingly spat out his drink onto the poor bunny, gaping in pleasant surprise. "Why, if it isn't the only human in all of Equestria!" Well thanks for that painful reminder, Discord... And, suddenly, the British flag was now waving atop the being of chaos, while Discord did my country's salute. "Celestia save the Queen!" "Very funny." I said flatly. Honestly I was in no mood for jokes... So why was a smile threatening to emerge on my muzzle? And then a floating posh cup appeared right in front of me, "Tea?" Immediately I answered, "No thank you, I don't like tea." Discord, apparently unfazed by the confession, replied casually, "Well, isn't that just blasphemous?" Before promptly downing the drink and concluding with a large burp. Charming. "How are you feeling, Ja- Uh, Stardust?" Fluttershy asked gently, which incited my tired smile. "I'm fine, thank you Fluttershy." I responded, regarding the creature of chaos sternly, "May I borrow your room for a moment, though?" "Um... Okay...?" "Thank you. Come along Discord." There was no time to waste. I was here to say my piece. While Twilight and the others watched as myself and a hovering Discord went upstairs, they can catch up. "I'm guessing you won't be asking how I've been this entire time?" Discord inquired rhetorically, smirking at me. Rubbing my forehead, I went straight to the point, "I am so incredibly tired right now, Discord, so I'm going straight to the point. You've reformed, haven't you?" "Why yes, yes I have." The creature gestured to himself proudly and humouredly, "I have dedicated myself to the good of all pony kind." Followed by him changing into a ridiculous superhero costume. "I swear upon my life to use my magic towards the greater good... Ehh to my satisfaction, at least." Good enough. "I am sorry for what Celestia and the mares had done to you." At that, Discord blinked, taken by surprise for once. "Encasing you in stone for a thousands years, only for you to suffer the same fate again must've been torturous. However, I will not use that to excuse your behaviour from here on. Let me make one thing perfectly clear." "I'm all ears." Followed by said ears flying off his head with angel wings, "Whoops." Exhaling quietly, I continued with as much force in my voice as I could muster, "Whatever relationship evolves between you and Fluttershy, just know I won't tolerate any harm that comes to her or our friends. If you hurt her, physically or emotionally, destroy the innocence of a mare who is like a sister to me, then I will do much worse to you than anything Celestia could conjure up. Do we understand each other?" "Clear as crystal." The unfazed Discord was then coated in the same shining state the crystal ponies were usually like. "Discord." "Yes yes I understand, you cherish these ponies more than anything, I would be fool to invoke the wrath of a human being." Was that sarcasm? The creature folded his arms, smirking while leaning down, "You were right about looking tired; you look like you've been through a lot." You have no idea. "Yes, which is why I'm too tired to tolerate any of your bull right now." "Say no more." Discord replied happily, offering a bear hand to shake. "I will be the bestest friend Fluttershy could ever ask for." Glad to hear it. If someone like Discord could be redeemed so easily, then maybe, just maybe, it wasn't too late for me- "[BEEP]!" "Such vulgar language." Discord exclaimed casually, while I wildly shook off the rattlesnake which wrapped around my limb. The creature continued by rubbing a towel through both his ears at once, ignoring my glare, "But I won't let you down, Stardust. Fluttershy is as dear to me as Twilight is to you." ...Wait what? "Speaking of, I spy two ponies and a dragon peeking from the stairs." Following his pointing finger, I then noticed the vaguely concealed others, who entered the room with meek expressions. "You already are the bestest friend anyone could ask for." Fluttershy said sincerely towards a stunned Discord, who paused before looking... Elated? Then a medal appeared on the being's chest, worn proudly. Well well well. Looks like I won't be the one teased any longer. "I'm proud of you, Fluttershy." I commented, the yellow pegasus smiling bashfully. "Once again you've outdone yourself, managing to reform a major villain, in just under a day too." The fact over how dumb it was aside. Twilight added, "He's right Fluttershy, we're all proud for what you've done. It goes to show that there's hope for everyone to become good." Followed by a meaningful glance sent my way, prompting my shaking head. Oh I don't think I'll be forgiving myself for a long time. "It's a relief I didn't have to use that reforming spell against Discord instead." "...Hang on, what now?" I asked, expressing puzzlement at Twilight's words. A reforming spell...? "You mean... A spell which forces someone to redeem themselves...?" The purple mare nodded, "Essentially." ...What the [BEEP]?! "Fluttershy, I changed my mind; soda sounds good right about now." God knows I need it. Blinking, then seeing my expression, the pegasus immediately retreated downstairs to fetch the drink, while I began expressing my anger and disbelief. "There's a spell which forces someone to change their state of mind?! That's pure satanic! You can't just force someone to behave differently to your convenience; that makes you no better if not worse than your enemy!" "Um, Jack, please calm down." Twilight said worryingly, looking quite guilty for some reason. "I think we should just let him blow some steam, Twilight." Spike said in turn, while Discord was enjoying the show, sitting on a movie seat with a popcorn bag of... I hope that's sugar paper. Regardless, I continued my justified tirade. "It's no better than forcing someone to become a villain! You can't just change someone's entire personality and views on life just because you don't agree with them. Convincing and persuasion is one thing, but this?! I just... It doesn't... Argh!" "If it helps, Twilight couldn't find the spell before she could use it. Discord removed the page." Spike added helpfully, before shaking at the unicorn's glare. "Guilty as charged." The being of chaos said, emphasizing by waving a shred of paper stuck to his fingernail. "Jack, I understand you're mad, and I don't blame you with those horrible implications." Twilight said, a note of concern in her tone, "But just calm down. Please." ...Was that desperation in her tone. Why should she-? Ah... Yes, seeing the look in her eyes, she might assume a piece of Sombra was still in me, influencing my actions. Forcibly exhaling, I tried to calm myself as best as possible. "Yes, sorry Twilight, I didn't mean to worry you." Twilight then sighed herself, though in relief. "Maybe it was too early for me to leave the library." Before she could respond, however, Fluttershy returned with an open bottle in hand, "Here you go, Stardust." I took the offered bottle gratefully, "Thank you Fluttershy." Taking a gulp, I immediately spat out the drink at Discord's indifferent gaze, and the taste of mouthwash. Chapter Sixty-Six: Do You Trust Me? Chapter Sixty-Six: Do You Trust Me? A small part of me is considering thanking Sombra for overtaking my body. Oh not for the takeover itself, but more to the fact it opened more layers of trust and bonding between myself and the others. On Twilight's suggestion, I have, in fact, started to open myself a little bit more, piece by piece, towards the others. Hearing my plights of my high school years, and all the things I only blame myself for, I was expected to be greeted by pity or at least a simple "Get over it." Which wasn't the case. No, instead they listened, and only that, expressing their own sorrow and occasionally comforting me when I truly needed it. There were no pitying looks, but sympathy; there was a difference. When the girls did speak, they claimed they didn't judge me for my actions of the past, and that they'll help me overcome the guilt and anger I've been holding onto for over five years now. And I... Believed them. Of course, those high school years was only the beginning of the many things that was wrong with me; things I've yet to tell even the girls, Spike, and especially Twilight. One thing at a time, I think. Who knows when I'll suddenly return home, anyway? But that didn't mean I wasn't grateful for their love and support, truly treating me as though I was their best friend. Perhaps to the point of family... The Mane Six and Spike as my family... That doesn't sound too bad... Hence why I've reached a decision, a decision I've been contemplating on these past few weeks, holed up in the library with the rare times either Twilight, Spike or the others convince me to go outside. My brain had racked over sharing this crucial piece of information, which could either change how these ponies view the world as they know it, or shatter their reality and possibly cause them to simply give up. Or they'll plain not believe me, which a small part was hoping was the case. Maybe as soon as they get back from the Crystal Empire, I'll- What the? My ears were drawn to the startling noises, halting my pacing. What was that? Sounded like it came from downstairs. From the jumble of noises, I could barely make out a few meows and barks. Rarity and Applejack's pets? Was today when they all go out to the park to play with their pets? No wait, that's two days from now. And I thought they were leaving for the Crystal Empire today? I wasn't going with them, for obvious reasons. So what was happening? Curiosity overwhelming me, I slowly left my room and headed downstairs, expected to be greeted by the six mares and their pet animals. Not just the pet animals wrecking havoc around the house, followed by a panicking Spike who was trying to keep damage control. "...Spike?" The dragon, trying to catch a flying tortoise - using a small rotor attached around it, before you ask - immediately turned to me, eyes widening in relief. "Stardust, you gotta help me!" Clearly. Quickly I stepped out of the way, while Applejack's dog pursued Rarity's unamused cat. "Any reason all these pets are here?" I couldn't but ask, grimacing as the poor tortoise hit a shelf. "I've offered to take care of them while their owners are out." Spike informed, while Angel had the nerve to spit its tongue out at the distraught lizard. Nightshade, meanwhile, gave me an exasperated look. "I'd appreciate some help here though!" Well, I have some experience with animals. I nodded, stepping forward while gently pulling down the hovering tortoise, "Alright, let me see what I can do." To say that was hectic was quite the understatement. But with the combined teamwork of myself, Nightshade and partially Spike, who was preoccupied with sneaking away whenever he had the chance before I or Nightshade called him out, the small animals were currently resting downstairs. The cat and dog were a hassle the most, getting one to calm down and the others to stop clawing at the pages of the books. Angel was being a stubborn spoilt bunny, and Gummy enjoyed snapping at either mine or Spike's tail given the opportunity. Thankfully, at least, the tortoise was just harmlessly flying about, though I took the belt hoisting the rotor off him. Nightshade, demonstrating herself to be Twilight's pet, helped reinforce law and order around the house so the other animals could be fed and rested, despite some of their protests. Nothing a hard glare couldn't fix. If Angel thought Fluttershy's stare was frightening, he hasn't seen [BEEP] yet. "So glad that's over." Spike said happily, wiping sweat off his forehead while putting on a chef hat. "Yes, we did a good job." I nodded to the owl perches on my clothed back. "Get some rest Nightshade." The obedient bird flew off, placing himself near the dragon who was... Baking something. I raised a non-existent brow, "Though I believe the girls held you responsible for the well-being of their pets until they returned, Spike." The dragon waved dismissively, "Yeah yeah. Now, to finally add those jewels." Ah yes. The whole time Spike held a jug in his hands with various coloured gems inside. The prices the mares paid to look after this pets, I was informed. No wonder Spike kept trying to sneak away with my back turned. "Spike." I continued, adding more stern to my tone. The dragon looked back from his baking, appearing startled by the interruption. "When you're tasked with a big responsibility to care for another life, you're expected to take that matter seriously. They didn't pay you to be ignorant to the needs and welfare of their pets." "But we handled it, right?" The infant lizard shrugged, obviously taking this matter lightly. "Not the point." My hoof quickly snatched the falling green gem before it could fall onto Spike's waiting tongue. He then blinked at the seemingly missing jewel, before glancing at my gaze, "It's not something you can easily dismiss as a job well done. The well-being of another is far more important than baking a cake, no matter if he or she is a pet." I really shouldn't be lecturing right now, I still hadn't fully recovered form the whole experience with Sombra. But clearly, without Twilight around, someone needs to keep Spike on track over his priorities. The dragon finally sighed, realizing his error, "You're right Stardust, it was wrong of me to think that. You think they'll forgive me?" Undoubtedly. "You can make up for it by helping me when they wake up, willingly." I added as Spike nodded confidently. Then, noticing what he was staring at, I rolled my eyes in good faith and passed the hungry dragon his gem back. "You know, if Twilight was here right now, she'd had given you a much sterner lesson about this." "I doubt it." Spike retorted, happily mixing the ingredients in the bowl. "You and her are both pretty alike." Tch... "...Spike?" "Yeah?" "I can... Trust you, right?" I asked before I could stop myself. What I doing this? Was I actually, truly doing this? It seems unlike of me to spill out something like this, but I had the urge to share this with someone for a very long time now. Spike glanced to his left, seemingly surprised by the question, "Of course! We're best friends, Stardust!" And now seemed more prefect than ever to talk about this. "I... Like Twilight." There, I said it. Composing myself, I clarified to Spike's expression, "As in... I'm infatuated with her." The young dragon blinked, slowly, "You mean... You have a crush on Twilight?" I nodded carefully, "Yes... I know it's-" "Finally!" The bowl was suddenly dropped, Nightshade abruptly woken up and even I was taken aback by Spike's immediate exclamation. Arms gestured proudly to me, "He admits it! Took you long enough!" A light frown creased my features. "Was it that obvious...?" "Are you kidding?" Spike asked, in both exasperation and humour while slapping his forehead. "Both you and Twilight are terrible at hiding your emotions! Even the Crusaders can tell there's something was going on between you two!" Eh? But nothing has been going on between us... Right? "What made you finally realize your feelings?" Spike then asked, picking up the bowl and proceeding with the stirring, adding the gems to the bowl... While I quickly grabbed them as they fell before the greedy dragon could devour them. "At the night of the wedding." I responded, placing the jewels in the bowl myself as Spike grinned sheepishly. "I realized exactly how much Twilight meant to me after waking up from that battle with Mephiles. To be honest, she was on the forefront of my mind whenever I thought about protecting our friends... Guess that makes me kinda selfish?" "Not at all!" Spike quickly denied, his grin widening, "That just means you're in love, Stardust. I'm proud of you!" "Haha! There's a difference between a crush and falling in love, Spike." I said, chuckling. Yet, I felt more and more confident talking to this young trustworthy dragon about this, as though he was the only one I could share this secret with. The lizard shrugged, "Well, that just proves then that my love for Rarity is greater than yours for Twilight's." Just humour the lad. I refrained from shaking my head tiredly, "So then, explain this crush for her." "What do you mean?" "I mean how do you feel around her, what do you think the most about her, what do you like about her?" Oh, where to start... "Pretty much... Everything. Twilight's beautiful - amazing - inside and out. Her eyes which I could stare into all day. Her smile which greets me every morning and afternoon - depending when I get up - and immediately brightens my day. Her intelligence, her pursuit for knowledge, her innocent nature, yet sometimes stern and authoritative when needed. Her confidence and protectiveness of those she holds dear... The list is practically endless, Spike." I said in amusement, the image of the smiling purple mare inciting my own content look, "She makes me laugh. She makes me smile. She makes me feel safe, and, most importantly... She makes me happy. Every second I spend with her seems to be worth more than anything else in the world." And there's so much more I could say to describe the Goddess that was Twilight Sparkle, but I think Spike got the general idea. Hm, I don't think I've felt so strongly towards anyone in a long time now, not since high school... Well, that didn't mean I wasn't going to like someone that way again. And that time was now. "Wow... You really do like her." Was that admiration in his tone? "That's exactly how I feel about Rarity, only my love for her is ten times stronger." That casual statement prompted my amused grin, "Heh, it's not a contest Spike." He shrugged again, "So... Why not tell her?" "Maybe the same reason you won't tell Rarity." "Heh... Touche." Spike rubbed the back of his head in embarrassment. "And it's not just out of fear of rejection, Spike." The dragon glanced from his work questionably, prompting me to explain, "There are several reasons why a relationship like that can't possibly work between Twilight and I." As much as it hurts to think of it, much less say it, myself. "Such as?" "Well, different species being one thing." I pointed out, "Even though I look like a pony, I'm still human in nature." "And?" Ah, ignorance is bliss. "And Twilight deserves better. True, she's everything a man - or stallion - would want, but she's better off with someone who can give her a happy future. I'm a dependent autistic, Spike, a man who can't promise any girl the happiness and future she deserves. I'm hardly intelligent, hardly capable of conducting any task. Hell, a Diamond Dog is more suited with Twilight than I am." The dragon shuddered, "Don't give me that image." Still holding distaste towards the creatures which once kidnapped his waifu, I see. "My point being." I continued without humour, "What can I possibly do or give to someone like Twilight, who is far out of my league?" "You'd be surprised." Spike replied instantly, inspecting his work proudly. "Considering the way she looks at you, I think you already have given her something." Glancing at my look, the lizard rolled his eyes, "You have no idea, do you?" "Should I?" "Stardust, Twilight likes you too, in a like-like way." Spike spoke clearly, sounding exasperated, "It's obvious how much she cares for you too. Do you know how many times she worries about you? Remember when you were unconscious at Canterlot because of Queen Chrysalis? Twilight would take every little opportunity to check up on you. When you started acting like a jerk? Twilight wondered if she did something wrong. When you ran away to the Everfree Forest? Twilight immediately had me deliver a letter to the Princess asking for the Elements of Harmony. I don't think I saw her so determined in my life. And when you've been locking yourself away in your room after beating King Sombra? Twilight constantly worried about you; even turning away from her studies to check on you. Geez Stardust, if that doesn't make it obvious, I don't know what does." ... Huh. "But... What would she see... In me...?" Spike then smiled, both tiredly and in reassurance, "You're a good guy, Star. You're funny, you're caring, and you are intelligent. You're kind, you always help when needed, and always offer help to anyone. Okay so sometimes you can be a bit lazy, but hey, you and Twilight don't need to have everything in common to be a good couple." ...I beg your pardon?! I'M lazy? I won't deny that, but have you met yourself, Spike? "You're both easily annoyed. You both love books and discovering new things. You both enjoy hanging with our friends, and mostly each other. You want me to go on?" "No, I think I've got your point." I shook my head lightly, a small hopeful smile emerging on my muzzle, "So... You think there's a chance?" "Think? No. Know? Definitely." Spike snorted, plunging his finger in the mix, and tasting what appears to be a cake in the making. "Though I think you should at least tell her before, y'know, you go back to your world." Okay, even I could detect the hesitation in that statement. "But what would be the point Spike?" I inquired rather quietly, wanting to know his answer to this other small obstacle. "I'll go home, eventually, why hopelessly pursuit a relationship which won't last?" The dragon, once again, shrugged, "Maybe... Just so you can enjoy it while it lasts. If you like Twilight that much, and she does too, then spend your time together as much as possible before then... Which will hopefully be never..." ...I'll just pretend ignorance to that last part. "Even after what I did? The things I said to her under Sombra's influence? What about when I almost hit her?" Spike then regarded me reassuringly, "We've told you a thousand times; no one blames you for all that, Star. Least of all Twilight. Sure it might've stained your relationship a bit, but one small thing like that won't permanently harm your friendship. And you've more than made up for it, right?" "Hardly a 'small thing,' Spike... But I suppose you have a point." If there was even the smallest, most marginal possibility. Even if it's all wishful thinking on my part, the idea of there being a chance between Twilight and I... Well, that would be enough. "I'm... Going to check on the animals. I'll leave you to your baking." I said, moving to leave. It was quiet int he next room, suspiciously so. Yet before leaving, I sent one last smile of gratitude towards the baking proud dragon. "I appreciate this immensely, Spike, thank you for your advice." Looking behind, Spike winked playfully, "No prob. Just don't let Twilight or yourself down, alright?" I smirked lightly, "No promises, my friend. Just don't share this information with anyone, will you?" He gave a thumbs-up, happily returning to his work while looking quite proud of himself. Deservedly so. Talking about this to someone was a better idea after all. I felt much, much better now. "Oh, back so soon?" Exiting from the room into the main first floor, I was greeted by the returned Mane Six, who were all taking care of their sleeping pets. But, at the sound of my voice, they all immediately glanced up, with several expressions which prompted my confusion. Rainbow was smirking smugly. Pinkie was grinning widely, creepily so. Rarity was smiling in content. Applejack looked proud. Fluttershy sent me a small smile... Although it looked almost sad. And Twilight, while she was facing me, her eyes seemed to be trying their best not to meet my gaze, with the brightest shade of red I've ever seen on her. "...Did I miss something?" "Better yet, did WE miss something?" Rainbow asked with a snort, while the resting tortoise unknowingly flew again on that damn rotor. ...What? "Good afternoon Stardust," Rarity then interjected before the blue pegasus could explain her strange behaviour, nuzzling the fur of her sleeping troublesome cat. "I trust Spike has taken good care of our lovable little friends?" I nodded, titling my head to one side jokingly, "Well... With some help from Nightshade and I." Twilight was still refusing to even look straight at me, and that was then I noticed the large redness covering her face. "Is everything alright...?" "Just peachy, sugarcube." Applejack glanced at the blushing purple unicorn, sending an expression I couldn't decipher. "Just a little exhausted from our trip to the Crystal Empire. Thanks for takin' care of our pets. Where's Spike?" "Other room." I inclined my head behind me. "Though I think he'll be too preoccupied with his bakery than to acknowledge your gratitude properly." "That's fine, we can thank him later." Applejack replied, followed by a snorting chuckle emerging from the flying pegasus. We looked at the blue mare, who was now grinning gleefully for some reason. Did someone put something in her cloud. "Ignore her." Yet as Rarity said that, even a small grin appeared on her muzzle, "Just a funny joke we shared earlier." Ah... "So then, how'd it go?" "Wonderfully!" Pinkie then exclaimed enthusiastically, startling the abruptly awoken animals, "Operation Equestrian-Games-To-Be-Held-In-The-Crystal-Empire is a go!" "Really?" I responded with a small grin of my own, observing the pets now ecstatic to see their owners, snuggling up to the smiling mares, "Well congratulations. I'm sure Cadence and Shining are more than happy about that. I knew you would be able to convince the representative." The girls beamed modestly. I knew very little about these Equestrian Games, but according to the brief summary Twilight informed me earlier, they were similar to the Olympic Games from Earth, partly the reason I didn't go with them to the kingdom. "Speaking of, Prince Shining and Princess Cadence were wonderin' how you were, Star." Applejack then brought up, clearly seeing my expression upon saying that and quickly reassured me, "They're not mad at ya, sugarcube, they just wanna know how you've been." Of course they do. But the news the couple apparently weren't angry towards me did fill me with much-needed relief and elation, a small smile emerging on my muzzle. "I'll... Thank them for asking another time." Rarity then gave me a knowing look, "You still blame yourself for what happened?" I couldn't help but grin lightly, "What else is new?" Which prompted their shared sighs. "Don't worry Star!" The pink Earth Pony spoke up again, announcing loudly, "We'll help you overcome your regrets! As your friends, we promise this!" Concluded with the others nodding determinedly, even the unusually silent Twilight. You guys... "What did I do to deserve such great friends?" I asked humouredly, inciting their playful shrugs, grins smirks and smiles. "But seriously, thank you, all of you. Not just for being absolutely fantastic friends, but for never giving up on me, even when it looked certain Sombra had me on the palm of his hand." "You mean hoof." "Thank you Rainbow... Which is why I've reached a decision." They then looked at me in interest. Taking a deep breath, I clarified calmly, "There is a great secret I've been keeping from you all, concerning all of you." "You mean one of us, right?" The blue pegasus winked teasingly. "Err, no, I mean everyone, including all inhabitants of Equestria." Followed by confused and curious expressions. "It wasn't something I had planned on sharing with anyone here, as the consequences may be more than severe. But after all you've been through, especially by my expense... It's only fair you know the truth... Behind your world." Yes, they were ready. I can only hope they'll believe and understand. "We might need to sit down for this." Which after that statement, fluffy cushions appeared from nowhere beneath us, courtesy of a beautiful mare. And we all took our seats comfortably, the audience listening intently to what I had to say. "Though first, I must ask that you hear me out until the very end, for everything I'm about to tell you is one-hundred percent truth. Suffice to say... Sombra wasn't completely wrong when he claimed I had already knew about your world from the beginning." The mares exchanged glances, before Fluttershy said softly, "We trust you, Stardust." Agreed with their nods and smiles. And, finally with Twilight looking right at me, their sparkling eyes and encouraging smile inciting me to go on, I took another deep breath, as I began sharing this long secret, "It all started with a woman named Lauren Faust..." Time waits for no man, especially one divulging a very great secret towards the inhabitants of a fictional world. Though I'm uncertain whether this could be called fictional any longer. So had told them, everything. How there was a TV program originally named My Little Pony, made for little girls to enjoy, filled with nothing but rainbows and colourful forests and ponies who treated one another as best friends. Followed years later by the "second generation" of MLP, which followed the same concept but with different characters and stories. Then again with the third, which was around the time I was born. Same concept, improved animation, new and old characters and stories. And finally, four years ago, a woman, aided by a corporation, decided to bring that beloved show back, with old and new characters working together to solve problems and uncover the magic of friendship; teaching little kids various important lessons in life. Their eyes widened as I described the story of gen four with a young unicorn, who had met new friends and, together, stopped seemingly unstoppable threats, all the while learning together the power friendship truly had. It didn't take long for them to put two and two together. Occasionally interrupted by gasps and outbursts by Rainbow, the mares still encouraged me to continue. With the limited knowledge I had, saying I had only become a brony, what one calls male fans of their world, few months prior to being stuck in Equestria, along with the knowledge I've gained from my "imprisonment" here, I explained all I could. I explained how these six before me were the main characters; the heroes of their world, emphasizing my point by recounting their many situations and victories over Equestria's dangerous foes. Rainbow, on her part, looked smug at hearing how significant she was, and even more overjoyed at the thought of thousands of people watching and thinking how awesome she was. Though I then pointed out that Twilight was the real lead, as all main characters required a leader, to which the others agreed with without argument, to the unicorn's embarrassment, before they asked I continue. Followed by how their adventures and dilemmas were mainly split into episodes, focusing on one, two or all of the mares each as they face a situation and learn a lesson about friendship, which is then sent to Celestia. Even Spike, I pointed out, had a few episodes dedicated to him learning something. Their eyes widened immensely at the fact that the lessons they've learnt were really for kids to learn about for the troubles in life ahead. Followed by jaws dropping at the fact I had some knowledge of what was to come, even though it was limited, which, Rarity then pointed out, how it did explain a few things. By the time I was finished explaining as best I could, mouth dry and aching for some water, my eyes glanced at the clock. This went on for a over an hour. Wow. Well, time to see how this news sinks in. For the moment, there was only silence, save for Spike's blissful loud humming next door, as the mares sat quietly, thoughtful expressions on their faces. Even Pinkie seemed to be taking in this revelation with seriousness. "Well... I can see why you would expect us to be skeptic at first." Rarity finally spoke up, looked at me with ratehr uncertain eyes. "The idea of us, our world, everything we know and cherish to be... Fabricated, is just..." "I understand..." "It's not that we don't believe ya, sugarcube." Applejack then pointed out, though her tone was somber, "It's just a little hard to take in is all. If we're fictional, then how and why are ya here?" "I wonder that myself..." "Well, I believe you!" Our heads turned at the elated Earth Pony, "I trust you, Star, just like Fluttershy said!" "Hold on now, Pinkie!" Rainbow then responded, frowning. "You might be too accepting of this, but it all sounds a little- Well, completely ridiculous! No way someone as awesome as I can be just a character in a 'TV show!'" Hmph. "If it helps." I then said thoughtfully, "It could be that this might be some parallel universe where you do exist." That would explain why I was seemingly trapped in a fictional world. "And you were never going to tell us this at all?" I looked at Fluttershy, who appeared quite hurt, inciting my pang of regret, "What would've been the point? Truth hurts, Fluttershy, and I'd have preferred you all remain blissfully ignorant over this little detail." "'Blissfully ignorant?'" Rarity echoed in disbelief. "We had every right to know about this! Yes, the truth can be painful at times, but it's better to know than be oblivious to everything around us." "Yer right, Rarity." Applejack nodded in agreement, frowning herself. "I believe what Stardust is sayin', even if it sounds ridiculous, could be true. Besides, is it any weirder than the fact our friend's an alien from another universe?" "That's entirely different!" Rainbow protested. "If what he's telling us is true, then that means everything we've done is pointless!" Pointless...? "...Is that true?" Twilight finally spoke up since her return here, gazing at me with eyes that demanded the truth, "If we're just a 'TV program.' then everything we've been through, all of our struggles and lessons over friendship, that's just been for children's entertainment. All for nothing...?" The others seemed downcast at the prospect, and I quickly retaliated. "No." They glanced up in surprise, the firmness in my tone followed by my confident expression. "Not for nothing. Never for nothing. You have no idea how much you're beloved by my people. How many you've inspired and are looked upon by countless people. Your adventures may seem fiction to them, but they're real to you, and your lessons just as strong." "Rainbow Dash. Adored by thousands for her self-confidence, her outlook on looking for the extremes in life, inspiring people to be proud of themselves and never to never lose their confidence over anything. And that loyalty is one of the most important aspects of friendship." The blue mare grinned proudly. "Pinkie Pie. Who's inspired people to never be shy of their energetic personalities, and to always be happy and enthusiastic through every situation and tough time. And helped people through their hardships by putting a smile on their face." The pink Earth Pony jumped on the spot in joy. "Applejack. Who taught people that, while honesty can hurt others, it's better to always be true to yourself and to others around you than live a life of lies that would harm you or your loved ones later. And that hard work pays off the most." The orange farmer smiled, nodding in agreement. "Fluttershy. Who's adored shyness, love for animals and appreciation for silence is loved by many. And teaches that even those who are shy have a big heart, and can fight back when pushed or for the safety of those close to them." A red hue enveloped the embarrassed pegasus' features, while Angel smirked. "Rarity. Generosity is becoming a rare trait in my world, but even someone who looks greedy can be the biggest giver of them all. Never judge a book by its cover, and always be proud of your work." The white unicorn smiled in flattery, looking gracefully bashful. Finally, my gaze turned to a waiting Twilight, who looked ill-prepared for what was about to follow. "And Twilight Sparkle... Showing even those who are considered to be anti-social, focused more on studies and impressing their peers, still cares for and loves their friends, and will do anything to make them happy. That there IS magic in friendship. And, considering what is to come, there will always be something worth everything you go through at the end." Leaving the mare to ponder that last statement, I looked back at them all, smiling happily, "I am the most fortunate being in the universe to meet such amazing inspirational characters. True, your world was originally designed for kids, but somehow there's a magic about your world and all its occupants which attracts older children, teenagers and even adults. Be proud of who you all are, for not only are you examples of what friendship should truly be, but also heroes to countless many... Myself included." I can breathe again. Taking deep inhales and exhales after that long speech, I waited. Hopefully that was enough to boost their moods, no longer thinking negatively about the implications. Maybe now they'll understand how exactly how important and cherished they are to people the world over on Earth, If not, then I'll have to keep repeating myself until the message got through their heads- Twilight approached me, and I found myself still, staring deep in her purple searching eyes. As much as I could muster. I expressed all the warmth, admiration, affection and happiness I could display to show how truthful I was. That seemed to be enough. Once again, I was enveloped in a warm hug, which I eagerly accepted and returned, followed by the girls slowly joining in. Their warmth and love spread through the large embrace and possibly the entire room, and I felt like the luckiest man on the planet, if I wasn't already. That same warmth which enveloped me during my battle with Sombra, assuring me that everything will be okay, and that these mares will never hold it against me for keeping such a large secret from them. And you know what... I believe it. "Thank you..." I head Twilight whisper, bliss and relief in her tone. "No... Thank you, my amazing, wonderful friends..." Now, there was only one more secret to share, with some different ponies. "Wow..." Derpy echoed through the small house after hearing my tale, while the others just looked purely stunned at me. I was sue to that. "So you're an alien from another universe." I shrugged, taking a sip of the soda, "Basically." "I knew it!" Our eyes then turned to an exclaiming Lyra, who slammed her clenched hoof down on the other and grinned sheepishly at our looks. "It was obvious!" Bon shook her head, regarding me with curious blue eyes, "Well, it would explain that earnest confusion on your face when we first found you lying in the middle of Ponyville. And your rather un-ponylike behaviour." Really, was it that obvious? "Still, an alien..." "Human." I corrected her. Four mares and two stallions circled around the table, all called here so I could share with them this secret of mine. As they were also my friends, they deserve to know my origins too, though I had them promise not to share this with another soul before I revealed myself to them. "I must say, this is quite the revelation." Sugarcoating it there, Doc? Whooves smiled without humour next to me, blue eyes observing me with clear intrigue, "Although it does prove of there being other life outside of Equestria. Imagine, the possibilities we can learn from this discovery! An alien, on our world! Who I've been interacting with all this time! Even friends with! Oh this is a most wonderful scientific breakthrough towards the concept of other life beyond the stars-!" " "Easy there, Whooves," Bon then said, thankfully, before the stallion could go on and proceed to ask endless questions, instead writing notes down. Dark blue eyes looked back at me, "And Twilight and the others know about this?" I nodded, "Yes, for a very long time now. Originally I wasn't going to tell anyone, but..." "But circumstances made it otherwise." The cream Earth Pony speculated. "Correct." Derpy then asked, "Do they have muffins where you're from?" "I think there are far more important questions first before that, Derpy." Bon said in slight amusement. "Yeah, like do they have cake there?" "Lyra..." I couldn't help but laugh a little. "Haha. So... I have your trust then." "Just as you have ours." Bon replied sincerely, Lyra and Derpy nodding in agreement. Whooves was too busy writing something down, and Vinyl was preoccupied bobbing her head up and down to the music in her headphones. Why was she called here too again? Ah well. My smile grew towards my friends, "Thank you. It's a relief to have such wonderful friends like you." "The feeling is mutual, Stardust Balance." Bon winked with a grin. "Now, how exactly do humans function?" Whooves suddenly spoke up, followed by my low groan and the apologetic glances of the mares. Knew that was coming. Chapter Sixty-Seven: Friendship is Balance Chapter Sixty-Seven: Friendship is Balance "The morning in Ponyville shimmers!" And just like that, all irritation and regret of getting up so early instantly vanished at the wonderful angelic singing which belonged to the purple unicorn. Said mare had literally dragged me out of bed for some reason, but before I could ask, Twilight immediately pulled me around the place while beginning to sing. My tried frown, after the entire night consisted of Twilight drilling me with endless questions about my world's connection with her own, was replaced by a content smile. "The morning in Ponyville shines!" Unlike the poor abruptly awoken Spike, I had no problem now being up so early. As I watched the grinning Twilight sing, following the mare for wherever she wanted to take us, I supposed my morning water can wait. "I know for absolute certain, that everything is certainly fineeee!" A little redundant there, love? "That's nice, Twilight." I said in amusement and exhaustion as we started walking through the town. "Now can you tell me what-?" "C'mon Jack, let's go see how everypony's doing!" Whoa! Someone's very cheery today! The mare immediately grabbed my hoof without a care in the world, pulling me along as though we were a... Couple. And the implications were clearly there in the observing resident's heads. "There's the Mayor; on route to her office!" "Very astute." "There's the sofa clerk selling some quills." "Good morning kid!" "Ponyville is so gentle and still. Can things ever go wrong? I don't think that they will!" Aheh... Tirek would like a word with you, my dear Twilight. Though a flash of irritation revealed itself on my face at the two stallions gentlemanly helping Twilight off the table she tap-danced on. No one, thankfully, seemed to notice. "The morning in Ponyville shimmers! The morning in Ponyville shineees!" Now I felt as though I was walking through the middle of a parade. And just five minutes ago I was in bed, sleeping deeply. Now I'm quickening my pace to match Twilight's enthusiastic own through the town. Either Twilight's energetic mood or voice was empowering me, or that my crush on this beautiful mare was responsible. "And I know for absolute certain, that everything is certainly-!" Oh [BEEP]! "Are you alright?" I immediately asked, after the douse of water which fell atop Twilight's head. She responded with an irritated nod, looking to the side, "Rainbow Dash, that's not funny!" Of course, who else would've-? "Terribly sorry darling." Wait what? "I'm afraid I'm- I'm not good with the thundery ones." ...What?! Either my brain was still disorganized and disorientated for being so abruptly awoken and dragged throughout the entire town, or Rarity was controlling the weather somewhat... With Rainbow's cutie mark. But judging by Twilight's loud gasp, I wasn't hallucinating. "Well, this is interesting..." Twilight expressed differently, "Something tells me everything is not going to be fine..." Well, talk about a surreal yet troublesome day. Rarity having Rainbow's cutie mark, and therefore controlling the weather, with very poor results from the townsfolk. Rainbow having Fluttershy's mark, resulting with the animals int he cottage running amok. Fluttershy with Pinkie's; poorly attempting to make others laugh. Pinkie bearing Applejack's mark, nostalgia eh Pinkie? And Applejack wielding the special talent of Rarity's, and for once I was glad I was wearing only this cape and not legitimate clothes. With all that said, I have just one question. Hey, does anyone want MY cutie mark? I'd be happy to give it away! Step right up! "This is bad." Twilight said rather understandably panicking as we reached the library after visiting our distressed friends, "This is really really bad." "What's going on?" I wish I knew Spike. "Why is this happening?!" "Panicking won't help." I said with a hoarse voice upon entering through the door. "We need to think about this with a clear head." Even though my head is still pretty blurry at the moment, still tired. "You're right." Twilight concurred, "And I think I might know what caused this." Oh? "Last night when Spike was taking one of his seven-hour bubble baths, and Jack locked himself in his room again, I got a special delivery from the Princess!" "Ah so Celestia's behind this conundrum. Got it." I nodded knowingly. Rolling her eyes at my quick accusation, Twilight continued with her tale. Celestia had delivered the mare a book along with a letter, believing that an unfinished spell by the legendary Starswirl the Bearded - That name agin, I swear - can be concluded by the purple unicorn herself. Obviously stroking the mare's ego, it obviously worked. Twilight had tried out the spell last night, resulting in nothing seemingly happening. Apparently not. Okay, even though I'm sure Twilight could master any sort of magic or spell presented to her, what made Celestia believe a seemingly powerful spell unmastered by the Starswirl of her time can be finished by a teenage unicorn? And for that matter, did Celestia give no warning about any possible repercussions for trying out the spell? Seems to me the alicorn just dumped this unfinished work on her student for no real reason. In other words, all of this can be pinned, like always, to Equestria's current ruler. And, by the way, all this is doing really is proving my one-hundred percent justified prejudice towards the concept of cutie marks everywhere. Forcing ponies to do what the tattoo says without any option about it; implying these equines have no inkling of free will; which we've seen countless times hasn't been the case, making the idea make no sense. "But now I know something did happen!" Twilight said, gesturing to the Elements of Harmony, safely locked in a glass case nearby. Why were they there again? Ya think Twilight's would've hid them in a more secure secret location in the library so it'd make them harder to steal. "The spell has changed the Elements of Harmony! That must be why their cutie marks are all wrong!" "Why would such a spell even exist?" I then pointed out questionably. "What motivation would Starswirl have to create a spell that does literally that?" "I don't know." Twilight shook her head, the same book from last night - I'm guessing - floating in front of her whilst she looked through the pages, "Can't we just use a counter spell to switch them back?" Spike inquired worriedly. "Oh, there is no counter spell!" Twilight announced in worry and panic. "Why don't you just use that memory spell to fix everypony when Discord was here?" ...I don't think that's the same situation, Spike. "It's not their memories Spike." See? "It's their true selves that have been altered!" "Zecora's cure for the cutie pox?" "Now we're just grasping at straws." I said, shaking my head. Then, seeing Twilight turning around towards the staircase, I quickly intercepted, placing a hoof to gently halt her. "Wait, Twilight, I know that look. It's the same expression I've been giving these past few weeks." The downcast mare refused to look at me, eyes closed in guilt, "It's all my fault." "You didn't know this would happen." "They're not who they're meant to be anymore." Saddened purple eyes looked at me, and it just pained me to see Twilight this way... "Their destinies have changed, and we can't fix that..." ...No. "Are you hearing yourself?" I asked calmly, firm gaze locking on her depressed own, "Is Twilight Sparkle giving up so soon?" "Jack-" "No, listen to me. It's my turn to say that none of this was your fault to begin with." I softly grasped her pony chin, so she couldn't look away from the truth. "Celestia sent you that book in the first place, you didn't volunteer for it; you were just given a task you knew little about. No one here blames you for it." "But..." "We all make mistakes, Twilight, and it's our job to learn from them." I smiled kindly, relieved a litlle that the unicorn didn't try to look away. In fact, her eyes seemed to be pleading, as though seeking any kind of comfort and assurance that everything will be alright. Wish granted. "You are Twilight Sparkle, the most amazing pony alive, with the bestest friends anyone can ask for. And you certainly don't give up. So come on, let's think of a solution together." "Jack..." Yet a small hopeful smile emerged on her muzzle. "I'm here for you." I practically whispered in comfort, and that seemed to brighten her beautiful features. "Same here!" Spike added, joining in proudly. "All for one and one for all!" Amen. "...You're right. Both of you." Twilight suddenly spoke in a quiet tone, lifting her head up detemrinedly, eyes hardening in resolve. "I can't let my friends down! We have to do something!" "There's the Twilight we know!" And adore- Wait... What the hell?! "My friends..." Twilight said softly as a pink glow began to emanate from her body, causing me to step back at the sudden bright disorientating light. My limb quickly shielded my eyes, wondering what on Earth was happening. Magic-ex-machima, I think. "I got it! I know what to do!" Was the realized ecstatic voice of Twilight Sparkle, as the light finally died down. Lowering my limb, I noticed the bright smile on the mare's features, eyes reflecting resolve and the knowledge of how best to handle this situation. I would ask what just happened, but hey, I think our friends are a more higher priority. "Well?" I asked, followed by Twilight then suddenly hugging a surprised Spike tightly, then releasing him and approaching me- My body stilled, heart doing a flip at the peck on my cheek. Though in Twilight's excitement, she didn't seem to realize what she just did, as the determined unicorn then ran upstairs to get something. Well that was... Interesting... "She seems excited." Spike then pointed out, and I glanced at his smug expression, a half-smile emerging on my muzzle. Seconds later, the mare returned down the stairs, a chest coated in jewels floating beside her. "I may not be able to remind them of why they are, but I can show them what they mean to each other!" Removing the glass case, the seven elements then magically floated into the open trunk. "They'll find the part of themselves that's been lost so they can help the friend they care about so much! Come on Jack, Spike, our friends need our help!" Hear hear! "Come along Spike, we have work to do!" I responded in my own anticipation, following the hurrying unicorn towards outside. Yet fate, it seemed, had other days. As soon as I reached the outside rain, Twilight running across the town undeterred, followed by Spike caryring the chest holding the element macguffins, I was immediately halted by a familiar echoing aged voice. Her time has come. My hoofs halted in the mud, the running pony and dragon becoming a fair distance away from me, as I looked up at the pelting raindrops and patterned clouds above. "Specter...?" Hello Jack. It has been a while- "You son of a [BEEP]!" Several heads probably turned at that, but right now I couldn't care less. My incredulous and self-righteous voice of anger expressed through the air, "Do you have any idea the kind of [BEEP] I've been through recently?! Where the hell have you been?! You were in my mind the entire time too, weren't you, when Sombra was taking over?! Where were you then, why didn't you help?!" I had every right to be angry towards this elusive entity. If he resided, unwelcomingly I might add, in my head, then why didn't he try to stop Sombra? If he wanted to be useful to me, then Specter at least could've made some effort aside from some cryptic warning earlier after the battle with Trixie. "Whatever." I said, looking forward again with narrowed eyes. "I have some friends to help and-" Which will already be taken care of by Miss Sparkle. My friend- As if he had the right to still call me that. I glared upwards. - I understand your anger. It is justified. However, I must ask that you cast aside your own guilt, and let Miss Sparkle face this dilemma on her own. "And why would I do that?" Because this is her final test, to ascend the the rank of monarchy, and become the ruler of friendship she was always destined to become. My hoofs halted before they could step out of the puddle, the implications hitting me like a sledgehammer. He couldn't possibly be referring to... So soon...? "You mean... That time is now?" Indeed. Was it me or was there a hint of pride in his tone? Twilight Sparkle has overcome many challenges, with the help of her beloved friends. This is her final trial, tested by Princess Celestia to overcome this obstacle and uncover her final lesson in friendship. Then that means Celestia deliberately-! But you must not interfere. You have played your part, Jack, and now it's time for you to face your own trial. Come again? Just like Miss Sparkle, you have faced many challenges and overcame trials by yourself and with the help of those dearest to you. It is time we spoke... Face to face. "Oh!" I scoffed. "Well, finally!" Though if this was indeed Twilight's test to becoming an alicorn, then who was I to intervene? No one deserved this honour moreso than her... And her friends, I'd like to add. "What must I do?" Close your eyes. "That easy huh?" Hm. His tone suggested amusement. At least your anger has subsided for the moment. Now, close your eyes, it's time to confront what burdens you so. "...Alright." I looked forward one last time, sending a small smile to the mare I cherished the most, "Good luck Twilight." Slowly, I closed both my eyes, the pelting rain making it easier to do so. And while at first there was a split-second of darkness, was cast aside by the golden light enveloping my closed vision. Twilight... Spike... Everyone... I'll join you all shortly... Allons-y! And, upon opening my eyes, I was no longer in Ponyville. My surroundings was now a plain, filled with light blue grass covering the lands, light snowflakes descending from the golden skies. And right there and then, I felt... Peaceful; assuring me that everything was going to be alright- Wait... I know this place... Can it be...? Endless sea of twilight dominating the sky, blue grass with the scent of pure chocolate, warm snow descending from non-existent clouds, snow-covered mountains looming over majestically, both sun and moon hovering above the eternal dawn, looking down on the planet below. And, standing a distance, away a golden castle, almost blending in with the gorgeous sky. The name of this world, my fantasy world, breathed from my awed muzzle. "Twiliphia..." This was... Was... "Beautiful, is it not?" My attention immediately snapped behind me, to another unexpected sight. Approaching me, as though forming from midair, stood a pony. Well, by pony I mean a pure white light being in the shape of an equine, with warm grey eyes being the only feature I can identify, though the horn indicated it was a unicorn... Or alicorn if it had its wings folded in. This being was slighter taller then myself, I dare say up to Luna's height. Without making a sound, the grass hardly crunching beneath his hooves, the creature continued with his aged voice, "The imagination of an autistic can be a wonderful thing. This place is a pure example of such, wouldn't you say?" That voice...! "Sp-Specter..." The luminous being nodded, and despite having no visible features aside from his eyes, I can somehow feel his kind smile, "Jack, my brave, extraordinary child. Come, let us walk." I stepped aside for him to move forward, and my limbs felt obliged to follow. Together we walked through the plains, on the blue grass which gave off a delicious smell, and the warm snowflakes falling on my body. And I could feel it all, everything I touched and touched me felt genuine. How was this possible...? "In the mind, any sensation can be felt." Specter replied, as though reading my- Of course he was. "I take it you wish to know why you're here." A statement. "Among other things..." I said quietly, knowing he could hear. "You have been through many trials previously." The being gracefully gestured to the far-off lands. "I thought taking you to a safe comfort within your mind would assist." "I... Thanks." "Certainly." Whether he noticed my reluctance or not, Specter didn't mention it. "But..." I had to know, my eyes stared hard at the white entity. "Where were you when my mind was under influence by Sombra? Why didn't you do anything if you were also in my mind? How could you abandon me...?" It was strange of me to ask that last question, wasn't it? "I never abandoned you." What? Grey eyes glanced at me, radiating only kindness and wisdom. "And if I had stopped the fallen King then, would you have opened yourself up more to Miss Sparkle and your friends?" "I... Wait." My own eyes narrowed suspiciously, "You mean you... Deliberately did nothing to stop Sombra? You knew Twilight and everyone else would save me?" By God, this person was just as bad as Celestia! "Just as they would save you, you would save them, with another being along the way." Oh come on, not this cryptic bull-[BEEP]. His eyes then looked at me in mirth, "The bonds which ties you and your friends is stronger than you give credit for; it was due to those ties which saved you from King Sombra's complete influence." "I kinda figured..." I practically felt his smile, "And with it, a lesson was learned, correct?" What of it? "And now you have become much more closer to those equines, along with the infant dragon, than you have been before. In Equestria, friendship may just be what every living thing there needs." Uh-huh... We started walking again, our destination towards the ever-closer tall castle. "I know you feel guilty for the monarch's actions." Urgh... "You feel responsible, that a part of you allowed his influence because of your own anger; the burdens in your heart from the past mistakes you've made. If you were more like the ponies, this wouldn't have happened to begin with." What can I say... Ya hit the nail on the head there, Specter... "I agree with Miss Sparkle, Jack, that it is time you release those burdens, and begin anew." "Easier said than done." I responded sourly, my gaze on the blue grass I walked upon. "I'm autistic; letting go of the past is near impossible..." "Only if you believe it." From the corner of my eye, Specter paused. And I did so in turn, and some sort of influence prompted me to stare into the taller equine's eyes. They weren't judging, or condescending, but patient and wise. "You will overcome it first by facing what you fear most. What do you fear?" ... "Myself..." "And why do you fear yourself...?" "Why wouldn't I...?" I muttered bitterly, my features grimacing. "Because I'm an insensitive [BEEP] who's ruined lives before by my idiotic actions and words. I don't consider consequences enough before my actions. Everyone back home despises and pities me because of who and what I am. And what's worse..." Inhaling a little, my tone raised slightly, "I'm not like my kind; I'm more... Self-aware of my condition, my surroundings, than many of those with autism. And I know the potential pain I can cause others... I know that, one day, I will do something completely unforgivable... And it's better that I stay as far away from anyone as possible, when I get the chance to... When everyone grows sick of me..." There, I said it. I spoke the truth, to Specter of all people. Something about those eyes incited me to speak nothing but the facts. And yet, despite all I said, those eyes didn't change in the least, still displaying that warmness which gave me some comfort and confidence in divulging this to them. "You fear yourself, because you're afraid of hurting others." Specter summarized. Basically. At my small nod, the being nodded himself... Before resuming the walk, and I quickly followed, "Then, it is time you confront that fear, and overcome it." By this point, the foot of the castle was among us, as we approached the large open doors leading into darkness. Something about it immediately sent a chill up my spine. Mist poured from the edges of the large doorway, inviting anyone in. Though I presume it was specifically waiting for me. "What's in there...?" "Only what stops you." Specter replied beside me, sounding alot more calmer. "Your final test is at hand. You must face it one last time, before you're ready for the true purpose behind your presence in Equestria." I see... "Remember." A white warm hoof place don my side, and I felt as though a radiator was put into my body. "You are never alone. The bonds between you and those you love will help you in your hour of need." Without a word, I nodded, facing the darkness head-on. He's right... It's time I deal with this fear, once and for all. "And Jack." Halting briefly from my movements, I looked back at the observing being, whop spoke with confidence, "May the Force be with you." "Oh ha ha." I responded dryly. Of all time for him to joke... "Specter, who are you-?" And of course, he disappears. Still, a small smile emerged on my muzzle, and I entered the welcoming castle, ready to take on whatever awaited me. It was as if my hooves knew where they were going, guiding me towards where I assumed would be the throne room. And I got nearer, the dark presence felt stronger. Whoever or whatever was in there was waiting for me, and was probably resting on my throne. My world, my kingdom. The walls and interior of the hallways were exactly as I envisioned them. Everything was neat, orderly, and decorated in rugs and paintings of blue and gold, yet for some reason has some hints of purple and... Black... ...Something wasn't right, obviously. As if anything was right the moment I first came to Equestria... And, finally, I reached the destination. Two large solid gold doors waited for me, evidently guarding the throne room. Whatever waited for me was inside, and I could sense the dark intentions within; it invited me, wanting me to become its prey once more. Well, joke's on you; this time, I'm ready to settle this, once and for all. With my resolve hardening, the image of my smiling encouraging friends strong in my mind, I pushed open the easily-obliging doors. The room was as big and grandiose as I expected; like the hallway's, the walls with solid rock gold along with a gold marble floor, a dark blue carpet leading towards the large throne and smaller thrones circling the room. Where the King of Balance himself would rest and speaking with his Twilight Warriors, dedicated to watching and preserving the Twilight of the multiverse, sworn never to interfere unless balance itself was in danger. Only problem; the being currently resting in the grand seat wasn't his Majesty. Decorated in black robes, grey hair and aged sharp features welcomed me with cold contempt. Black eyes stared directly into my soul, and I swallowed a gulp, glaring back at the being who was culmination of my darkness: My anger, regret, hatred and depression rolled up together and given conscious form, creating this OC who would be what I could possibly become. He was my darker self. My Hyde. My Valeyard. "Warlord." The addressed being smiled cruelly, "Welcome home... Your Highness." This was my fear, this being before me; the representation of what would happen if I succumbed to my darker parts. As I almost did a while back. Normally I would've cowered, fleeing away from this monstrosity and reminder of my vulnerabilities. But not this time. Steeling myself, I approached the being, who slowly stood up from his- My seat. "You don't belong here." I said sternly, cautiously awaiting any move he makes. But he only smiled. "If you deem me a threat - As you appropriately should - Then, for now, you have a little to fear." Oh? The Valeyard to my Doctor grinned lightly, eyes regarding me with clear disdain, "Your little friends managed to have weakened me, however slightly, since our last encounter, when they used those accursed Elements of Harmony to temporarily save you from my grasp." What...? "Why are you here?" He then asked, sounding both annoyed and curious. Something wasn't right. The Warlord was me, my darker self. And yet his presence, the power which radiates from him... It felt... Alien... Yet somewhat familiar. As though there was something else that shouldn't be there... "To confront my greatest fear." I replied determinedly, feet away from the throne, standing within the middle of the room and the surrounding smaller seats. "Then you are a fool." The Warlord retorted calmly, "But what else is new?" Followed by him stepping forward from the tall throne, and I prepared myself, body tensing and hoofs clenched in case this dark man tried anything. "You truly believe you can face me now, when you are still weakened from King Sombra's onslaught to your mind?" An honest answer? "No." The old man blinked at that, and I smirked lightly, "But I'm going to try anyway." "And do you propose to accomplish that?" The cruel being smirked. "By combat?" "...To be honest, I'm too tired to resolve things by violence anymore." The smirk was wiped off, replaced by a frown, prompting me to smile slightly. "I have an alternative. A game, if you would." Since this was my mind, then that's means I could do... This! Success! From between us stood a small table with two chairs, and on the wooden surface a clean chess set, just ready to be used. Without delay I took my seat, gesturing for my counterpart to do the same. But said man remained standing, glancing over the table with an impassive gaze, before black chilling eyes looked back at me, "And what makes you believe I shall indulge in your silly little game?" "The chance to torment me after it's over, and to prove who is the greater being not in prowess, but intelligence." Got 'im. That spark in those frightening orbs glinted. "Very well." The man took his seat from across me, a staring contest commencing shortly before the true battle of wits and deceit. Waving over the board, I asked casually, "White or black?" And the game begun; myself against my own fear. Having been chosen white, I made the first move with my pawn two spaces forward, and the Warlord mirrored the move. Then I continued by having my horse immediately on the front lines; why sacrifice the soldiers first to bloodshed when you have more powerful sources to aid them in the fight? Unfazed, my opponent moved another rook forward, obviously reserving the more useful pieces after his soldiers. After the internal battle - literally - against Sombra, my friends tried everything to cheer me up after I locked myself away in my room; chess was one of them. Twilight was the first to successfully get me to open my shell once again, through the power of a simple game of chess. Of course she let me win, as I so obviously pointed out to her denying-then-sheepish expression, but that dissolved into happiness at the fact I was communicating again. But this wasn't against Twilight, or Celestia. This was myself. And who was one's deadliest opponent but their self? So why did something feel off...? The game continued onwards; five of my pawns, both my rooks and one of my knights were banished, while four of his soldiers and both his knights were vanquished from the game also. And I was close to ridding his queen. "What do you hope to achieve through this?" The Warlord inquired, our eyes still set on the board. "To conquer my fear." A dark scoff, "One can never be rid of their true fear, boy. If you believe this will help you recover from the past, then you are sadly mistaken." "If that was coming from someone who wasn't made entirely out of dark emotions, I would take those words to heart." I retorted lightly, defeating another one of his pawns with my own. Without even making a sound of displeasure, the Warlord- No, something else, moved his rook horizontally. "Your arrogance will destroy you. Has King Sombra's influence taught you nothing?" A lecture? From him? That's rich- Wait... Frowning hard, I closed my eyes briefly, focusing on the source of that dark presence which wasn't my own. No, there was something about the Warlord that didn't feel right; he was an amalgamation, but he was MY counterpart. And yet I should sense my own emotions here, but they're not- ...Ah. So... You're still alive huh? Opening my eyes, the "Warlord" having waited patiently for my move, I moved my remaining knight across, ready to take out both his knight and queen separately. Obviously knowing this, my opponent retreated his queen over his castle, and I immediately took the chance. When the game went on, probably almost an hour passing, I spoke up calmly, "It's not too late for you, you know." As his hand paused from moving his next piece, I clarified, "To accept the offer I made back at the Crystal Empire." There was silence for a brief moment. "So... You've realized." I imagine the small smirk on his face. "Yes." I said, finally looking up to meet his glaring black eyes, which quickly turned to those red orbs I was familiar with. Leaning back, I folded my limbs and stared directly back. Those eyes didn't frighten me, not anymore. "And it's not too late for you to be redeemed, Sombra." Black flames engulfed the being, evaporating afterwards to reveal the fallen King, regarding me with contempt and... Exhaustion? Always melodramatic, his voice echoed loudly through the large throne room, "You are a fool. I would never-" "'Join the weaker side?'" I finished in slight irritation, "The side which stopped you, which proved the light was more powerful than the magic you possess? Showing that friendship and love aren't weaknesses to be exploited, but strengths to cherish and protect with your life?" Looking back down on the board, ignoring his heated glare, I waited his turn, "Don't act all cliche on me now, Sombra, and just accept that your methods in life won't help you achieve anything." Growling, the monarch glanced back down on the floor, taking out another of my pawns, "Why bother trying to convince me?" "Because no one is beyond redemption." The game felt more heated now, with all our cards on the table. This was a challenge I had to succeed no matter what now, if not for myself, then for Twilight, Spike, everyone, and most importantly this time around, Sombra. This pony's been living int he darkness for so long; obsessed with power and subjugation. Almost half the villains of this words had/will be reformed, and I hope Sombra will be one of them. I can prove to him and others that darkness wasn't anything to be afraid of; it can save lives just as the light can destroy them. Almost all the pieces were gone by now, an even match between both opponents. But the sacrifices were worth it; Sombra's remaining rook and pawn couldn't defend his king; it'll be all alone and vulnerable... Just like he was... Just like I'd be... ...Huh... "I think I understand now..." "What?" Sombra glanced up, annoyed at the interruption. "What are blabbering about now, fool?" Slowly, I met his gaze, confidence rising in my being. "Sombra, I know you think power and fear is the be-all, end-all, but you KNOW that's far from correct. If you rule Equestria, what then? Will you be happy? Will you enjoy reveling in their suffering just to make you feel better about yourself? You're just a pawn in Hasbro's game, you know this. You've seen my memories; you know what I know. It's not too late for you to try again, and become a better person than what my kind dictates!" "There is nothing worth more than-" "Power? Servitude? Is that all you can think of?" His eyes narrowed, and I swear there was a glint of... Uncertainty. I can't back down now! "You know you will always be beaten regardless, if you remain a villain. Is that what you want, to be the slave of my kind's little game? You can do so much better!" "And become a 'good guy?' With morals and a sense to help weaklings? Is that your argument, your pitiful attempt to redeem me?" "If it's so pitiful, then why haven't you made your move?" A pause, a flash of expression on the King's features. "Luna was redeemed. Discord was redeemed." Sunset was redeemed; though here's hoping that movie isn't canon. "No one is exclusive to the rule, not even you, Sombra. If you truly want to become a better person, try again, learn what it means to have friends and compassion... Then take my hoof." With an outstretched limb, and offering smile, I waited. The King took that moment to glance back at the board, then to me, and back to the board. His own hoof hovered above the chess set; uncertain, hesitant... Considering. "A buried past for a brighter tomorrow, Sombra... What do you say?" I was tired of it all; of all the fighting and villainy for one day. Just this once, I want to do something for Equestria without anyone getting hurt. And if Fluttershy can redeem someone through kindness... Then why can't I? Holding in a breath, I waited for the choice. Red eyes stared into my own; neither wavering, but patiently waiting for what happens next. "I don't know... What it means... To have friends." He replied slowly. I smiled gently, "I'll show you... If you'll let me." And finally, slowly but surely, the dark grey hoof clasped my own, and my free limb moved the final piece. "Very well... Show me, and then I will decide whether the concept is valuable or a waste of time." Checkmate. My smile brightened. Perhaps a small accomplishment, but I did it nonetheless. It was a start, and I was happy to take it. I did it, Twilight... And the room started to dissolve, everything around us enveloped in a bright white light, before blinding my vision, bliss and accomplishment occupying my heart. Opening my eyes once again, what greeted was a ordinary plain. Quickly glancing around, I noticed Ponyville was only nearby. Night had fallen, indicating it was a long while within my own subconsciousness. I must've unconsciously walked away from the town during my inward walk with Specter. Speaking of. "Hello?" I said to no one particular. "...Very quiet up there. Did I do it Specter-?" Responded by a dark chuckle. Ah yes, of course... Well, this will certainly be interesting. Sombra... You have done well, Jack. "Oh no..." The horrifying truth hit me like a brick wall. As if one constant voice in my head wasn't bad enough! You bought this on yourself. "Don't remind me..." Specter, meanwhile, spoke casually, with a hint of pride in his older voice, Rest assured now that Sombra will not have enough power to influence your actions once more. The Elements of Harmony has taken its toll on him. Perfect enough, then, for you to redeem him. You have accomplished a great feat today, Jack, in not only confronting your fear, but begin a new redemption towards one of Equestria's fearsome foes. You should be proud of yourself. And you know what? I was. "Does this mean I can learn why I'm in Equestria now or...?" Hmhmhmhm. I'm afraid not. Dammit. You have one more task ahead of you, as I said previously, before you can discover the truth. And take pride in knowing you not only completed your second, but third task as well since your arrival in Ponyville. I have...? Indeed. Many outcomes have changed by your presence, your desire and selflessness to help others has passed you from the second task. The third, you accomplished by allowing yourself to open up to your friends fully, cementing your trust in them and theirs in you. You didn't just defeat Sombra that day, you defeated yourself. ...Huh. "So then... What happens now-?" What the?! I shielded my eyes from the bright light exploding from above Ponyville, a gigantic pink star surrounded by six smaller ones, descending within the peaceful town. And instantly, my gut told me what was happening. Go, Jack Wright; your Princess awaits. I didn't need to be told twice. My hooves ran across the plains, heading directly into Ponyville to where the light was coming from, before it disappeared. I definitely, absolutely, without a shadow of doubt, did not want to miss this! The coronation of the Equestria's greatest Princess, the one who absolutely deserved the title the most. And I made it just in time. And the only thing going thought my mind was... Wow... There she stood, in all her glory, newly-gained wings outstretched majestically. And all I could was stare and smile softly in at the magnificence. Princess Twilight Sparkle. Those wings certainly made her more beautiful. Our friends were first to express their awe, approaching the equally-as-surprised alicorn. "Wh- I- I've never seen anything like it!" "Hah! Twilight's got wings! Awe-some! A new flying buddy, haha!" "Why you've become an alicorn! I didn't even know that was possible!" "Alicoooorn partyyyy!" "Wow, you look just like a Princess!" And so much more... "That's because she is a Princess." And look who show's up. A collective "Huh?" was said by the mares at Celestia's statement, who was preoccupied smiling proudly at the young newly-crowned mare. After Pinkie's spit-take, the younger alicorn repeated the words, clearly baffled, "A... A Princess?" Celestia explained, placing a hoof on Twilight's side, "Since you came to Ponyville, you've displayed the charity, compassion, devotion, integrity, optimism, forgiveness, and of course the leadership of a true Princess." Twilight, of course, had some reservations, "But, does that mean I won't be your student anymore?" I couldn't help but smile in amusement. I'd call that a blessing, my dear... "Not in the same way as before. I'll still be here to help and guide you." You've never done that! "But we're all your students now too." Sentimental garbage... "You are an inspiration to us all Twilight." Followed by everyone bowing, myself included. "But, what do I do now? Is there a book about being a Princess I should read?" You mean... Something that would've been more crucial for Twilight to study about BEFORE achieving the rank of monarchy? You'd think Celestia would have Twilight at least understand the workings and behaviour of a Princess a long time ago. Celestia has been regarded for her wisdom, not for clear thinking. Thanks for that reminder... "Huhu, there will be time for all that later." Yeah, MUCH later, I assume. But even so, I felt nothing but happiness and pride for the mare I cherished. As Twilight smiled at everyone rather nervously, reaching up to me, I nodded reassuringly and happily back. While there are a few questions about all this, I'll save them for later. For now, I am content with the achievements of my friend. I'm proud of you, Princess Twilight... Where else to celebrate than Canterlot? Ponies from far and wide came to witness the coronation of a new ruler; a mare who achieved monarchy by the near-impossible tasks she and her friends have accomplished. Speeches were made, parties were hosted, songs were made in her honour, and Twilight took it all in stride, expressing bliss and modesty at it all. And I felt nothing but pure pride and happiness watching the entire events. I was there with the mares as Twilight walked down the halls, looking like the most angelic creature on the entire planet. And I was in the background, hearing the proud Princess's speech to all of Canterlot. "A little while ago, my teacher and mentor Princess Celestia sent me to live in Ponyville. She sent me to study friendship, which was something I didn't really care much about." You and me both. "But now, on a day like today, I can honestly say." She waved us all over, and we obliged, though I wasn't too comfortable being stared at by millions of ponies. "I wouldn't be standing here if it weren't for the friendships I've made with all of you! Each one of you taught me something about friendship, and for that I will always be grateful. Today, I consider myself the luckiest pony in Equestria! Thank you friends! Thank you everypony!" Shortly afterwards, Shining and Cadence expressed their congratulations, the former even tearing up a bit, which Twilight appropriately teased about. And as the new alicorn departed, I tried to make myself unnoticed by the married couple, but too late. Spotting me, there was staring contest for a moment... Before both embraced me in forgiveness, expressing their relief and happiness that I was alright... And thanking me for everything I've done for her sister. Really, it should be me thanking her... Then Twilight was to be pulled away via a carriage, going down the road of the grand kingdom, while ponies left and right celebrated. And the Mane Six also joined in by, what else, a song number. I had struggled to keep up with them; it was quite positively exhausting. But worth it all the same. Everything was going perfectly, and I was there to witness something magical. And, eventually, night had fallen. A grand ball was held inside the large castle as a final celebration to the purple mare, who was happily nodding and greetings to other ponies giving their blessing towards the new Princess. I, however, finding a way to excuse myself, was preoccupied on the castle balcony, overlooking the lit partying kingdom below, the smile never leaving my face the entire day and night. Twilight as a Princess... Man time flies. Neither Sombra nor Specter were speaking at the moment, so I presumed they were either resting somehow or were enjoying the scenery also... Although I doubt that's the case with the latter. Limbs resting on the edge, I quietly observed the loud kingdom, wind blowing softly against my combed mane. Rarity did a number on my hair once again, to both my exasperation and amusement. But since this was Twilight's day, I obliged without complaint; I didn't want to look like a scruff one a day as important as this. Huh... It seems, as Specter claimed, my power over Balance was growing over time, as I could sense and immediately identify the presence from behind. Honestly, I didn't expect her to show up here. "I know you're there." I smirked without looking behind me, "Shouldn't you be signing autographs?" Twilight made a noise of amusement, and I heard her hooves approach, feeling her presence beside, observing with me. "I knew I'd find you here." "Clever girl." I responded lightly, smiling at the mare, whose beauty mixed with that dress and the stars only made my heart stop briefly, "Congratulations, Princess. No one deserves this honour more than you." A faint blush, before Twilight smiled back at me, "No need to be so formal, Jack, I'm still same old Twilight Sparkle to my friends. And I always will be." "Pardon me for being a little bit courteous." I retorted playfully, glancing at the attire, "Though I didn't get the chance to tell you this... You look absolutely beautiful; I didn't think it'd be more possible for you to look so..." "...What?" The redness on her cheeks brightened more, the reflection of the light and moon above revealing her angelic features. "...Radiant." Was all I could say. Because movies have taught me never to use the word 'angel' to outwardly compliment someone. Still, Twilight accepted the word happily, looking up at the stars above. And I observed them with her. "So... What does this now make me? Captain of your Guards? The royal vizier?" Twilight played along, "I'm sure I can think of something worthy of your skills, my warrior." "I should hope that's the case, my Princess." Shared by light laughter together, before Twilight spoke again, rather thoughtfully. "You knew all along, didn't you?" "Hm?" "That I'd become a Princess." Ah. "Well, I didn't know it'd happen yesterday." I replied sincerely. "I only knew it was going to happen soon after the redemption of Discord, but not precisely when." Speaking of which, where was that guy? You'd think they'd invite him to have some entertainment around for Twilight's coronation. "But why spoil the surprise?" Silence elapsed over us, and I waited patiently for Twilight's response. Still, this moment between us right here was more than enough also, we never really got to speak until now since the mare became an alicorn. And words weren't enough to express how proud I was of her, and happy to be her friend. If I can't become much more, then... As well- "I didn't know what to make of you, at first." Hm? Twilight spoke rather softly, "You were the most surreal pony I ever met, Jack. I wasn't sure if friendship was even possible. But after everything we've been through, when we've both saved each other and hanged out, I knew you weren't a bad pony; just someone who was angry and frightened for being away from home. I even understood why, right here, when Princess Celestia told me you were from another world." Our eyes met, and I waited for Twilight to continue. She did so, "And because of that, we grew closer to one another, we helped and advised each other time and time again. And though we've both done things neither of us are proud of, our friendship only grew stronger. You were there for me, just like the rest of our friends. I felt I could trust you with my life." Where was she going with this... "And when you sacrificed yourself, throwing yourself in the way of Chrysalis' blast, I never felt more scared of anything in my life; seeing you so pained and close to... It hurt me." I stopped breathing, as Twilight was inching closer towards me. "That you would selflessly throw your own life away... For me... It made me realize exactly how much I care for you, even now..." She... Could it be... My eyes widened at the close contact, staring into her meaning purple orbs which reflected the stars above. "And when Sombra took hold of you... The thought of losing you to that monster forever... Wasn't something I could live with..." Oh please, sweet God, let this be real. Let this be actually happening. If this was a dream I never want to wake up. I could imagine the look of indignation and disgust of the Stardust who first arrived in Ponyville, over what was happening now. But right now, what was happening before me, was far more important than what my stubborn past self believed. "Twilight..." "I heard what you said to Spike..." Oh [BEEP]. Our muzzles were close from touching, and I desperately wanted to give in. "And sometimes your low self-esteem astounds me, Jack Wright..." "With good reas-" And everything in my body felt like it was on fire. A soft tentative muzzle pressing into my own, the core of my heart heating up like the resting sun above at the contact, and a hoof subconsciously rested softly on the uni- alicorn's cheek. And my muzzle instinctively returned the kiss, hungry after longing for the taste of the mare's lips for so long. In my mind there were fireworks going up, and everything felt it was going to be alright. The kiss was rather brief, but it felt like eternity. And I will always cherish that feeling. This moment, kissing a Princess who happens to be the person I cared for more than anyone, was something I'll always remember until the end of time. And, as the kiss ended after what felt like eternity, our heads leaned against one another, a smile of pure elation stuck on my muzzle. "If you're the luckiest pony in all of Equestria, Twilight, then I'm the most luckiest human..." Replied by the mare's quiet giggling, which was music to my ears. The sound of cheering from behind abruptly caused us to pull our heads back, eyes opening in bliss and wonder at one another before we faced the applauding mares and dragon. "Yes! They finally did it!" Spike exclaimed happily, fist-bumping the air. "Woo-hoo! It's about time you two!" Pinkie cheered enthusiastically. "And it all it took was for Twilight to become a Princess. Who knew?" Rarity said, grinning brightly. "Hah! I knew they'd kiss here! Cough up those twenty bits Applejack!" The disgruntled Earth Pony handed the smug blue pegasus the currency. But Applejack smiled towards us regardless, "Figures you'd finally confess now, sugarcubes. Congrats!" "I'm happy for you both." Fluttershy said earnestly, with a smile that didn't quite reach her eyes. ...I'll deal with that later. But for now, I felt myself flush at the praise, and Twilight shared that sentiment. Still, we smiled lovingly towards one another, myself leaning in for another kiss which the mare eagerly accepted, this time the newly-stated Princess wrapping her limbs around my neck. I'll be going to Hell for this. Dating a pony. My family and friends back would probably be ashamed, if they ever found out. Though as our lips connected a third time - first being that time when Twilight went insane - I realized something. It was worth it. Chapter Sixty-Eight: Equestria Girls I... Yay... Chapter Sixty-Eight: Equestria Girls I... Yay... "We've GOT to have mo-ney..." - Hasbro. It's finally happening... The one thing I've been praying and hoping with every bone, vein and minuscule piece of DNA through all my being would NOT happen turns out to be, to my misfortune and spite, canon. It was as if God himself hated my very being and wishes to punish me by making these abominations that dared call themselves spin-offs - much less movies - to one of the greatest shows on the planet, and forcing me to partake in them. As we walked from the train arriving into the kingdom, the large sparkling castle waiting for us, Twilight and the others talking while I gazed upwards with dread and disbelief, I knew I should've stayed in bed today. There was a name for this thing that dared to even exist, a name so horrifying and contemptible I bared my teeth just thinking about it. Equestria G- Ugh! Sorry, almost choked on my own bile just then. While Pinkie Pie made an unfunny Transformers joke, my body and mind screamed for me to turn back and run off, insisting this was not worth it. But I had to, I must endure this travesty, this plague on movie media. If not for myself, then for the purple uni- alicorn, still getting use to that. To prevent the most bizarre, awkward, loveless and forced romance in animated history. A brief image of a famous Disney movie came to mind, one with an annoying talking snowman. Alright, second most forced romance in animated lore. Right at the beginning, the first of many countless problems about this "movie" rears its ugly head. It starts with my friends over here walking towards the Crystal Empire's castle before us, expecting its audience to immediately identify these mares in particular. The movie should've began with a brief intro of history, providing a small description of the show, characters and why the damn crown is so crucial to everything that happens in this godforsaken piece of [BEEP]. People shouldn't have to have seen the show before watching the movie to enjoy. Though how anyone can enjoy this piece of donkey [BEEP] is beyond my comprehension. If they like it, more power to them, but this and Rainbow Rocks made me finally understand the feeling of contempt many Star Wars fans would have towards the prequels. Anyway, a good movie shouldn't have to rely heavily on the source material it was based from. Though a brief introduction to the show's lore and main characters beforehand wouldn't have hurt. [BEEP] this movie... Criticizing already, little man? You certainly don't mess around. Not in this case... "Jack, are you coming?" My gaze reluctantly tore from the towering structure towards the waiting Twilight, as the others made their way to the castle's entrance. Slowly nodding, I trailed after them, dread and anger rising along with the bile in my throat with every step I took towards what can laughingly be called the plot in this "movie." For Twilight. I was doing this for Twilight... Yes, keep feeding yourself with lies, boy. Ignoring Sombra's mockful jabs - having grown use to his way with words after a few days - I trudged onwards, swallowing my apprehension and spite heavily. If I move quickly, then hopefully - however vain it may be - I can prevent the appalling movie from happening in its entirety. Once again, I find myself lost in this maze of a castle. Not going to bed by Celestia's suggestion because A. I'm not a toddler. And B. I get enough of that [BEEP] over being sent to bed early via bedtime schedule by Twilight ever since the beginning of our... Relationship. Still growing accustomed to that reality. Anyway, if I can hurry, I can prevent the entire movie from happening right at the start. I either force Sunset to flee or convince her to give up and surrender herself to Celestia's custody - You know, what SHOULD have happened at the end of the movie - and no one would have to deal with over an hour of pure bull-[BEEP]. It wouldn't be difficult if it wasn't so damn dark in here! Perhaps you should have asked for directions to the room with the mirror before wandering off without thinking, again. If I wanted your opinion, Sombra, I'd ask for it- GAH! "Whoops. Sorry sir." The beacon of light removed itself from my sight, and upon rubbing my eyes I was immediately greeted by- "You..." The pegasus in gold armour tilted his head, that flashlight for a horn pointing at a wall because of it, "Is there a problem, sir?" Upon seeing you? Countless issues. I had vainly hoped that spotting you the last time I visited the Empire was an illusion on Sombra's part. But nope, you're real, only beginning this nightmare. Already my hoofs clenched at the sight of this repulsive excuse for a character, and it took every ounce of my being not to kick his arse, even when Twilight bumped into him earlier. The pegasus shifted uncomfortably at my look, glancing away and coughing. "W-Well, if you'll excuse me, sir, I really need to continue my patrol and-" "Stop!" Twilight! Our attention immediately turned to the scene behind the pegasus, eyes wide at the teleporting orange unicorn, who smiled smugly behind her before running off down another hallway, pursued by the Mane Six and Spike. God dammit mother-[BEEP]! "Out of the way!" I shoved the stunned pony before running after the girls and dragon. I can't believe it! This annoying cardboard cutout manages to get in the way even when I'm trying to prevent all this from happening! Arriving at the room, finally, I managed to hear two distinct voices. "What did you do with my crown?" "So sorry it had to be this way... Princess." And I only entered just in time to see Sunset Shimmer flee into the portal, smirking in satisfaction and leaving all the girls gasping and stumped. "Who was that?" Fluttershy asked, while the mares only exchanged confused expressions. "Sunset Shimmer." Their heads turned at my grim statement and stance, my eyes focused on the Godforsaken mirror. I failed to stop her. Which means, I'll have to go through there and retrieve the crown while dealing with the worst movie in existence. Which means... Everything in the whole movie... Will most likely happen. "[BEEP]." When you say things to yourself like "Huh?" or "What?" over how illogical characters act in a movie, it's not usually a good sign. By the way, love we had to wait until MORNING before the monarchs provide us with expository dialogue, when I could be pursuing Sunset in the other universe right this instant. Only, if Twilight hadn't insisted I wait until everyone gets answers. "Sunset Shimmer." Celestia began, "A former student of mine. She began her studies with me not long before Twilight. But when she did not get what she wanted as quickly as she liked, she turned cruel and dishonest. I tried to help her, but she eventually decided to abandon her studies and pursue her own path. One that has sadly led her to stealing the crown." This of course led to many questions. Exactly how long ago was she a student? Why have we never heard of her until now? If Sunset was a pupil shortly before Twilight, then when did she leave? As a filly? A teenager? Does time operate differently in the Equestria Girls universe? Rainbow Rocks wasn't very clear on that. Was Sunset a teenager this entire time from Twilight's student days as a filly before mare? How did she know about the mirror? What exactly motivated Sunset to becoming a jerk? Why wasn't the mirror destroyed by Celestia after Sunset escaped, so she wouldn't come back? And why did Celestia let her go if she knew Sunset would be a potential threat? Ugh, I'm already getting a headache from all this, and not due to lack of sleep. "- By the time you did, it would be too late to go after your crown and Element of Harmony." The tall failure of a ruler continued as we followed her, evidently to the magic mirror room. That's another thing, why that Element of Harmony specifically? Because it's the 'leader' of them? Isn't Twilight's crown just one part of a greater power, combined with the other Elements? Why didn't Sunset attempt to steal the other Elements? How did she know what room Twilight was sleeping in? How did she know about the summit? Wouldn't occupying yourself in an alternate dimension keep you from learning recent news? Was Sunset spying and eavesdropping on guards by occasionally popping back here? And most importantly, why was the mirror here? Wasn't the Crystal Empire gone for a thousand years? Did Celestia have the mirror moved here when it returned? If so, why? Was this all some elaborate ploy on Celestia's behalf to give Twilight another task? ...Suddenly, things are beginning to make sense. As we arrived back into the room occupying the accursed object, it was Luna who provided the next explanation. "This is no ordinary mirror." No [BEEP]? "It is a gateway to another world." And how do you know that, if you've never been through? "A gateway that opens once, every thirty moons." And again, how do you know all this? Did Starswirl tell you? Then how would he know about it? As Luna magically pushed an awed Pinkie away from the rippling mirror, the mare of the night continued, "It has always been kept in the throne room in Canterlot castle." It has? I don't recall ever seeing it there? "But when Princess Cadence took over the Crystal Empire, we sent it here for her to watch over." But why? Did Cadence even know about Sunset and the mirror beforehand? Why entrust her with such a task when it's clearly CELESTIA'S responsibility? Her failure! For God's sake, woman, stop having others clean up your mess! Hmhmhmhmhm. Frustrating, isn't it? You're telling me... Celestia sighed, "I had always hoped that Sunset Shimmer would someday use it to return." You HOPED? "To come back to Equestria seeking my guidance." Because that's why a sensible person would come back, seeking Celestia's self-proclaimed 'wisdom.' Oh, right, Sunset isn't in her right mind at this point. She's currently just an undeveloped cliche villain. "Obviously, this isn't what happened." No [BEEP]. "Twilight," Cadence spoke up next, and the purple uni- alicorn stepped forward, "You must use the mirror to go into this other world and retrieve your crown." Alright, time for me to step up. "Yeah, no, not happening." I said in finality, already moving towards the damn reflection, glaring at anyone who dares object otherwise. "You're not recklessly throwing Twilight into another universe she knows little to nothing about. I'm going in her stead." Of course, there were multiple objections. "What?!" "Are you for real?!" "You honestly think we're gonna let you go alone? We're all in this together!" Celestia, however, objected to that last statement, "I'm afraid you all can't go." Our heads turned to her questionably. "Sending all of you would upset the balance of this alternate world." Now what does that even mean?! Isn't balance already disrupted by Sunset's presence there, along with the sirens, who we learn were banished there in the first place? Didn't you and Starswirl [BEEP] all that up by NOT destroying the mirror when the opportunity was at hand? And you'd think a franchise centering around friendship would have all Mane Six facing this new threat together. You know more than you let on, you damn alicorn. "Once again, you're full at [BEEP], Celestia." My gaze resumed on the rippling mirror. "Let me worry about balance, I'll go in there to retrieve the crown before the day is done." "But this is Twilight's task, and hers alone-" "I know what's on the other side." I snapped, not harshly I might add, to Luna, looking over the observant mares and dragon. "As a human, I have more knowledge about this alternate world than any of you. It's wiser to send someone who has a higher understanding how that world works than someone in complete ignorance, just to clean up someone's mess." To her credit, Celestia didn't even flinch. "Spike, the fake crown." The dragon hurriedly nodded, throwing the fake item as I caught it with ease, hiding it within a pocket of beneath my cape. "And how, might I ask, do you know exactly what's on the other side?" Cadence inquired curiously, while the Mane Six and Spike's eyes widened in understanding. Yes, unlike the tall alicorns, they knew about their world being a fictional creation, so naturally I would have future knowledge and how best to overcome this new obstacle. "Specter told me." I lied, before stepping forward and- "Jack, I'm coming with you." What? Twilight joined me at the mirror entrance, eyes firm and determined. "The crown is my responsibility. Without it, the Elements of Harmony will be powerless, and Equestria will be in danger." Absolutely not. "Twilight-" "Jack." Uh oh. She's giving me that look. Sparkling eyes blazed in resolve, muzzle thin and expression unwavering. "Don't argue with me on this one. I've been through worse, how bad can it be?" I have a list if you want one. ...Fine. "Alright." Twilight nodded in gratitude, before looking back at the concerned others, smiling reassuringly, "We'll be back soon." "Good luck Twi, Star." Applejack said. "We're counting on you." "You guys got this!" "I hope nothing bad happens for you two." "We'll throw a party when you guys come back!" Heh. Our serious expressions broke into small smiles at the optimism. I'm gonna need a LOT of positivism for what comes next. You gals are the best... Kill me. "Time is of the essence." Luna added, producing a magic cloud showing the night sky. "On the third day, when the moon reaches the peak in the night sky, the gateway will close. And once it does, it'll be another thirty moons before you could possibly return." Well, since I have no idea how 'thirty moons' works, I'm not too worried... Oh wait, yes I am. I'm going to be stuck in the EQG universe otherwise. I'd much rather die. Frowning again, I glanced at Twilight, who, wearing two backpacks, stared straight into the mirror. "Are you sure you want to do this?" She nodded, smiling lightly, "Of course. Besides, I've got you to guide me through that world and in case anything bad happens, right?" ...Shaking my head fondly, I whispered in small humour, "Your funeral." Before stepping into the dreaded portal first, so at least Twilight and Spike - who obviously will follow us - would have something soft to land on. Blue skaddo we can too. ...Ugh! What a joy to wake up to; the sound of screaming. Right in my ears. Though, upon recognizing whose scream that was, my eyes instantly opened, greeted by the mare kneeling on top of me. Or to be more accurate here, teenager. Blinking rapidly to check if it was a dream, I was disgruntled to be confirmed that this wasn't a hallucination and we were, in fact, now inside the movie. Terrific. What more could you want? Twilight was panickingly inspecting her hands and then legs, before Spike spoke up as the voice of reason, "Twilight, you have to get it together." And to get off me... Oof! Her clenched hands on my chest, Twilight took a deep inhale before asking the dragon-now-turned-dog, "What does the rest of me look like?" Don't worry Twilight, I'm internally screaming in terror about being here too. "Still like a purple Goddess..." Purple eyes glanced down in surprise at me, prompting my chuckle, "Heheh, don't worry love, you're still a sight to behold, even here." That was one thing I couldn't hold against the movie, but that list is marginally thin. "Ja-Jack?" Twilight asked hesitantly, before realizing our position and blushing madly, redness covering her beautiful features. Crawling off my body, I breathed in sweet release. Full air, at last. Sitting up, I smiled reassuringly at the panicked girl, "Are you alright?" "I- I don't know!" Twilight replied, checking her own body thoroughly again. "What exactly am I...?" "Welcome to planet Earth, Twilight." Or at least an imitation of one. Standing up - oh it felt GREAT to be on two feet normally again - balancing myself, having not stood on two limbs exclusively for so long, I held out a hand for Twilight. Regarding it curiously, she accepted the offer, and I carefully pulled her up and- "Whoa, easy there." I added while firmly grabbing her shoulder to support her, as Twilight almost fell down in surprise. "This might take some getting use to." "Wait... 'Earth?!'" "Yep." "So... I'm now a human?" Twilight was now observing her limbs in interest, expression of confusion and worry melting into intrigue and curiosity. "Bingo." Now then, time to inspect the damage. Still supporting the troubled teen, I began inspecting myself through the large mirror we came from, under a horse statue. Oh. Oh God. I look hideous. I feel dirty. Hair's a mess, what else is new. Eyes are much smaller, but still big enough to be mistaken for anime eyes. And look, the mirror was kind enough to provide us clothes. That was nice of it. Although... I like the coat, aside from the infuriating cutie mark split half between the jacket. Blue buttoned shirt, dark grey belt, black trousers and... Sneakers? With laces? [BEEP] me. I can't tie laces for [BEEP]. And I'm pretty sure balance can't help me there. I don't need to describe Twilight's attire, as we shamefully all know what exactly everyone wears in this Godforsaken world. Now, about this mirror... Where did it come from? The statue and mirrors were clearly designed for the school behind us, correct? So how and why is this reflection connected to Equestria? When did it happen? Another plothole about this film that is left totally unclear. "So this is your world, Stardust?" Spike inquired, addressing me with a note of wonder. ... "Hmm." I began sourly, motioning to the whole place. "A good question, Spike. Even though this looks like my world, there are buildings and cars like my world, and everyone walks and talks like the people in my world." I pointed at a particular man walking his dog away from the school for some reason. "There are rainbow-coloured stereotypes behaving like cliches and making a mockery of the human race, so it's clearly NOT my everyday normal world!" I could go back right now, and leave Twilight and Spike to this mess. But an emotion named affection prevented me otherwise; I was doing this for them. And more specifically Twilight. Spike shied away at the yell. But I was hardly finished. "WHY does this make me so angry? Well it just begs the question: What the [BEEP] was the point of there being an alternate human dimension anyway?! Aside from Hasbro finding an excuse to sell some creepy-looking dolls and mind-numbing song numbers!" Hell, I'd rather watch a trilogy of movies about Spike. Yes, they should have been about Spike! He goes on some epic journey that will save the world and finally give this dragon the respect and love from the fans he deserves! I'd rather see that than an animated High School Musical with ponies only at the beginning and end! "Jack, calm down." Before I knew it, Twilight was right in my face, eyes pleading for calmness. "We can settle your issues with this world later, but right now, we must find the crown and take it back." She motioned to the atrocious building I reluctantly even spared a glance at, "I have a feeling it's somewhere in there." Ah, right yes, priorities. Let's just get this over with. "Your intuition's correct, Twilight." I nodded and sighed in grief, "Come on. Walk like this." Carefully, I showed the learning teen how exactly to walk like a human as we headed towards the front doors, letting the girl lean on me for support. And eventually, she started getting the hang of it, walking up the stairs towards the door herself. "There you go! Good job!" She grinned bashfully, before heading forward and- "No Twilight wait!" Ouch... That wasn't even funny. "Are you alright?" I asked immediately, meeting her at the door. Twilight nodded after clearing her head, eyes closed and concentrated. Before gasping in realization, "My magic... Isn't working." Folding my arms, I pointed to her forehead, "I told you once that magic doesn't exist on Earth, as proof with your now-absent horn." "What?!" She pulled at her hair, once again, in panic. "It's not too late to turn back-" "No Jack." "Oh alright... Well, look on the bright side," Though I wasn't really one to talk about positivism in this situation. "This way you can learn to be more practical, and stop relying on magic twenty-four seven." Walking past her, my arm reached out to hold the door open for them - Which opened on the inside for some stupid [BEEP] reason - and bowed formally, "Welcome to Canterlot High; home of every high school movie ever." And much much worse. I followed after the two inside, gazing around the offensive building with ill-concealed disgust. Already I felt the incentive to just turn around, leave and never step foot in here again. God damn, [BEEP] this place, am I right? Of course I am. "What do you think, guys?" Twilight said, inspecting a glass wall containing many rewarded items. "Are these artifacts she stole from Equestria?" I couldn't help it. The sincere suspicion prompted my laugh. "Haha! No they're just trophies students have earned through their achievements." I said while joining them. "Oh." Twilight said, rubbing her bare arm in embarrassment, before looking at me as though recalling something, "You've seen all this before, Jack, what happens now?" As I opened my mouth to answer, the school bell responded for me. Timing. "This!" I exclaimed, holding her hand and pressing us both against the wall as wave after wave of high schoolers began pouring through the area. "Spike, get into her backpack!" The dragon-dog obliged hurriedly climbing up the teen and hiding within her open pack. "Come on!" As quickly as possible, I pulled us through the crowd and out of the chattering herd, giving us time to breathe in relief. Thank God, another hallways away from bumping into someone I'd rather not have Twilight run into her entire time here. This is the moment where Sentry should never have made another appearance in this film. This is also the part where the movie officially begins to fall in on itself. Broken forever. Logic and common sense compound against the film and now it is unfix-able. I could stop my inward criticism here, but really I'm just getting started. While the first of many horrible songs begins playing in Twilight's mind, as we explored the rather complex maze of this damn cliche building. And with every step rises another layer of contempt I hold for this abomination, Twilight being the only source of sanity I have by holding onto her hand tightly, until she pointed out I was squeezing too tightly, prompting my quick apology. Though my feelings of hate towards this school was distracted occasionally by answering Twilight's questions and observations as we explored the place. God damn, look at all these stereotypes and so-called "cameos." Hasbro is trying its best to make this movie somewhat appealing, all for merchandise. This movie lacks the creativity and originality of the show itself: MLP is know for its bright atmosphere, colourful three-dimensional characters, complex yet entertaining stories, tackling thought-provoking issues, teaching great lessons to kids and, above all, showing that friendship will make your whole life worthwhile- Jesus! Who let these kids ride their scooters inside the school?! Anyway, Equestria Girls has none of that. It's just a shadow of the franchise; a stain on a otherwise gorgeous painting. It has no story, no characters - save for Twilight, Spike and, later on, Sunset - no lessons, no nothing. Everything about this movie is just wrong. After wandering around aimlessly, Twilight wanting to understand as much she can from this place - resorting in me preventing her from walking into the boy's bathroom - I even had to comfort the nervous teen occasionally before suggesting we continue walking. Really I had no destination in mind, though I did know what came next. And as luck - If you can call anything fortunate here - would have it, we were greeted by the next boring scene. "Oh, I'm really sorry." A familiar voice spoke up from around the corner, prompting our exchanged surprised glances. "I- I just found it and- and thought I should give it to her." We immediately walked over, looking down the other hallway and finding the source of the voice. "I didn't know that you had dropped it." "Found them." I whispered in triumph, inciting Twilight and Spike's curious glances. "Well, I did and I was about to get it before you swooped in and ruined everything!" Sunset replied accusingly, pointing at the frightened human Fluttershy. The same Fluttershy who that guy from Bronies React - James, I think his name was - immediately and amusedly fell in love with. "You shouldn't pick up things that don't belong to you." Hypocritical [BEEP]... "It- It doesn't really belong to you either?" Was that sass? That counted as sass. But Sunset took Fluttershy's observation rather harshly, getting up in the girl's face menacingly. "Excuse me?" "Nothing..." "That's what I thought. It's as good as mine and you know it! You really are pathetic, no wonder all your best friends are stray animals." Okay, mockery of her own pony counterpart or not, no version of anyone deserves to be treated like that - except for Sentry, but he's not here - most of all Fluttershy. My fists clenched, but Twilight, in all her protective glory, decided she heard enough first, and I smirked proudly as the pony-teen intervened. "How dare you speak to her that way!" You go girl! Sunset, however, shared a different opinion, looking behind her at the fuming Twilight in disbelief, "What did you say?" Catfight on the horizon! You wish. "I said," Twilight repeated herself as the two girls approached one another and had a glare-down, "How dare you speak to her that way!" "...You must be new here." Sunset then summarized, flicking up Twilight's face, inciting my low growl, before she smugly walked by and announced, "I can speak to anyone anyway I want." Emphasized by glaring one guy into hiding in his locker. Scoffing, I walked past the eyebrow-raising girl myself, "Cowards as they all may be, at least they're not a [BEEP]." Several loud gasps. "What... What did you just call me?!" Sombra was chuckling, apparently greatly amused. What? I only made a beeping noise. But playing it smoothly, I shrugged and replied without looking behind at the girl, "You heard me." And I heard feet stomping off in irritation, grinning in satisfaction myself, before addressing the human version of the shy pegasus. "Are you alright?" "Oh um, I'm fine..." Fluttershy replied, before raising her tone slightly in awe, "I can't believe you both did that." "I couldn't just stand there." Twilight said modestly. "And I don't tolerate bullies." I shrugged, glancing behind just in case the "villain" was listening in. "Well, it's just that, nobody ever stands up, much less use bad words, at Sunset Shimmer." "Sunset Shimmer?" "You understood what I said?" I asked while Twilight looked forward in realization and ignoring her You knew? look sent at me, looking at Fluttershy curiously. At her meek nod, I expressed my confusion. But was that possible? It seems even here my words are censored, so how-? Only to you, boy. Huh? I imagined Sombra shrugging indifferently, Different worlds, different rules. Only you can hear the obnoxious bleeping here, while the humans acknowledge the abhorrent language. ...But that doesn't make any-! "I don't think I've seen you two around here before." I heard Fluttershy then say curiously, "Did you just transfer to Canterlot High from another school?" "Umm, yes!" Twilight said, and I pitched in helpfully. "Yes, my girlfriend and I." I wrapped an arm around Twilight's shoulder, grinning proudly as she blushed shyly, "Just transferred all the way from Glossopdale Community College, and we're already excited to be here!" Never thought I'd use the name of my old school for any reason once again. "We are?" Spike whispered. "Shut up Spike." I hastily shot back quietly through my teeth. "That's right." Twilight nodded enthusiastically, introducing herself... By doing a weird pony motion. "My name's Twilight, and this is Stardust." Let me show you the greetings of my people, eh Twilight? "How do you do?" I said instead, bowing politely. As much as I hate this world and everything in it - literally - I can at least show SOME formality to human Fluttershy, who, even here, I can't really be mad at. "I'm... Fluttershy." ...Are you for real? "Sorry, what was that?" Twilight asked. Hasbro, are you serious right now? We're doing all this again? "It's Fluttershy..." Okay, nostalgia is one thing. This is another. You can't introduce different versions of the same characters, who are far less developed than their pony counterparts, we've come to known and love all over again in the SAME manner. At least show SOME originality here! "It sounds like you're saying Fluttershy but... How is that possible?" Twilight asked, looking at me for some explanation. "Alternate universe." I answered back quietly, before our balance was disrupted by Fluttershy almost tripping us over from her excitement at seeing Spike. "Oh my goodness!" I shook my head after making sure neither of us fell, the yellow kneeling teen now gushing over the ecstatic dog. "Who's this sweet little guy?" They even made the human Mane Six somehow dull and uninteresting. How is that possible?! "That's Spike. My uh, dog." "Smooth Twilight." I answered in amusement, inwardly hating everything around me. "Oh! He's so cute! Go on, eat up little pup." Spike happily munched on the offered treat. "Aw, wouldn't you just give anything to know what they're thinking?" "He usually just tells us." Twilight answered, and I refrained from laughing while Spike panicking-ly waved at Twilight. "W-What do you mean?" Spike answered Fluttershy's confusion with loud barking, and I covered my smirk. "Princess of Discretion, eh Twilight?" She gave me a side-look, before laughing nervously. "Oh, heh, nothing. Never mind. Sunset Shimmer said you picked something up. Something that belonged to her. It wasn't a crown, was it?" And as we finally move on with the laughable plot of this movie, Fluttershy having taken the crown to the Principal's office earlier instead of questioning where the hell it came from, and then pointed us in the right direction, I could only groan and rub my forehead in disbelief at the words, "Principal Celestia." ...[BEEP] this movie. While Twilight discussed with the Principal of this school, I waited outside the office, letting her do all the talking. The further I stay clear from scary-face - As one would describe human Celestia perfectly - The better. I mean by God, that face... It's the face of nightmares. "You asked me if I was interested in running for Princess. Can anyone run?" Ah, that was quick. Twilight exited the room with that human parasite standing by the doorway, and I quickly moved away from Celestia's line of vision, refusing to even look at it. Harsh. I approve. "Yes." Celestia answered Twilight's question informatively, "You just need to let the Head of the Fall Formal Planning Committee know you'd like to be on the ballet." But... Wouldn't that imply that anyone can participate even if they're NOT a student? No wonder Twilight won! Even in this world, human Celestia has the competence of a malfunctioning steamroller. "Was there anything else?" "Erm, nope." Twilight grinned sheepishly, "That was it!" "Well if you do need anything else, my door is always open." "How nice of you." I muttered dryly as said door was closed, approaching the waiting teen, "Learnt about that dance thing they're doing?" Twilight blinked, "How do you- Oh, right." She shook her head, "I could've just asked you about it." I shrugged, "It was likely 'Principal' Celestia knew more about it than I, love." As we began walking down through various hallways, "So, what's our next move?" As we arrived at the large entrance of the school building, somehow, Twilight looked at me curiously, "Wouldn't you know what we do next?" "I'm just curious to your answer." And I'm trying my best to forget about this accursed world as much as possible, but that was seemingly impossible right about now. "Hm, well, it looks like if I want my crown back," Her voice and expression rose determinedly, "I'll have to become Princess of the Canterlot High Fall Formal. So that's what I'm gonna do!" Alright, but before doing so. "Now, we could do that," I began, standing in front of the observant teen and announcing my own plan to retrieve the Element, "Or we could- Hang on!" As the bell then suddenly rang, I immediately pulled the two away from the crowded appearing students - How the [BEEP] do they turn up so fast - and at a safe distance in another hallway. "Now, you could do that." I repeated myself to Twilight, briefly glancing around for any eavesdroppers. "Or, here's a better idea. Why don't we just steal the crown? Replace it with the fake one Sunset used in our world. Hang on." I checked around my pockets - Yep, it's in the inside pocket of my coat - and continued satisfactory, "And then trick Sunset into thinking we brought the real one back to Equestria, and lure her there so we can bring her to justice. And voila! Everything's solved." Folding my arms, I nodded at my own plan. Twilight, however, expressed reluctance at my idea, shaking her head, "No." No? I frowned, prompting her sheepish grin. "Not that it's a bad plan, Jack, but... That wouldn't really make us any better than Sunset Shimmer if we just do the same things she's done." "...You know I don't believe in morality, right?" "But I do." Twilight looked up in resolve, "We shouldn't lower ourselves to her level. We have to do things the right way." Or the convoluted way. Sighing, I nodded, "Alright." She smiled appreciatively, "We'll do things your way, Twilight. But pardon me if I'm not fond over staying around this place any longer." At her questioning look, I shrugged rather defensively, "Long story." "So then, how are we gonna get Twilight to become the Princess here?" Spike asked, poking his head out of the backpack the entire time, inciting Twilight to rub her chin thoughtfully. "Jack, you've seen this all happen before, right? What's our next move?" Unpleasant memories began unwrapping like banana peels, "Give me a moment..." "We need to hurry." Twilight insisted. "Hey, it's hard to remember when repressing memories about this damn movie." I shot back, not unkindly, before thinking hard about it... And then recalling. "I think... The cafeteria. There we go ask Fluttershy about where to apply for the Fall Formal competition." And, for once the movie does something right, we followed the majority of the students who were heading down towards the location of free food. Good thing too, I'm pretty [BEEP] hungry. And luckily, Fluttershy was looking to get her lunch last, leaving us a grand opportunity to converse with her. As Twilight began gaining information, which accidentally caused the yellow teen to spill juice on the surprised Princess, I found myself scoffing loudly at the many recognizable people. The Crusaders - I thought this was a high school? - Trixie, and so many others. Jesus Christ, it's like a collection of walking talking mannequins. "Why is everypony- Uhh, everybody separated this way?" Twilight asked as we found a table. "Because they're horribly written stereotypes made for the purpose of selling cheap merchandise." I quipped matter-of-factly, prompting Fluttershy's confused expression. "Kidding. Please, go on." The yellow teenager happily gave us directions to the school hall after we finished our meals - for some reason, I couldn't bring myself to eat the burger - where we would find the head of the planning committee. Oh thank God, because the sooner we get this all over with, the sooner I can go home and drown myself in soda. At the location, we were then assaulted by a cheery human Pinkie Pie and her party confetti. Brushing the stuff off us, the happy-go-lucky teen introduced herself, and as they conversed I waited for the next of the "Human Six" to show up. But not before helping Twilight sign the board offered by human Pinkie the way we do it. My moment of amusement was cut off when the teen pointed out that, even with my help, the spelling was still appalling to look at, prompting Twilight to giggle behind her hand at my disbelief. Finally, Applejack and her brother showed up. And just the sight of her attire brought up another thing about this movie. Now, I was never fond of skirts. Fluttershy and Rarity wearing them? Yes, that's fine. Pinkie and Twilight? Errr interesting, I guess. But Rainbow and Applejack? Not really practical when it comes to sports or hard labour - specifically farmwork - correct? Hasbro clearly just wanted to make them as appealing as possible. Then eyes glanced over at the orange fizzy drinks, and I was greeted by the emotion of longing. "Hey, I know you." Applejack then said upon spotting us. "You do?" Twilight asked curiously. "Sure, you're the new girl who gave Sunset Shimmer the what-for today. And you're the guy who smack-talked her with soap-mouth-washing language." Well, I aim to please. I smirked faintly that my tale of exploits have been heard. No wonder many eyes were drawn uncomfortably in my direction at the cafeteria. Oh, and we also learn here that human Rainbow is the captain of practically everything in this school for no reason at all. But that's not important, Twilight's signed up to the Fall Formal, now we can move on, though I waited for their conversation to finish before doing so. By practically bolting after Twilight said Applejack's name before the latter could even introduce herself. "So," Twilight asked when we reached a safe distance, once again wandering aimlessly, "Where and what do we do next?" Hell if I know. "Let me think..." I said quietly, eyes finding every opportunity to glare at the stereotypes around us. "I think... The library. Yes, that's where we go next." At this, Twilight's eyes widened, for the first time this day showing excitement, "There's a library here?" Can't fault her. "All schools have a library... On Earth anyway." I added in amusement. "Great! Let's go!" Whoa, hey there! My hand was suddenly clutched by the enthusiastic pony-turned-human's own, Twilight pulling me through the hallways to find our destination. "Imagine, I can find more information about your world in there. Not that you haven't given me enough about it." She added hastily, as though I'd be offended. Instead, I was disgruntled about another statement. "This isn't my world..." I grumbled sourly as we turned a corner, arriving in a dark hallway. Literally, the whole area was shadowed, the lights flicking and buzzing, and no student was visibly in there... Until she revealed herself. "Can't believe I didn't recognize you earlier." Sunset commented snidely from behind us, and we turned to face the smug teen. "Should've known Princess Celestia would send her prized pupil here after my crown. And her rude boyfriend and little dog too." Yeah, about that. How did you even KNOW about Twilight or the crown? When you began and ceased being Celestia's student is a mystery and, quite frankly, doesn't make any sense in the continuity of the show. Oh right, Hasbro wasn't thinking straight when making this flick, just a blank dollar sign. "It's MY crown." Twilight retorted, glaring disdainfully at the unfazed girl. "You had no right to take it." I added in agreement, folding my arms - God how I missed doing that - defiantly. "Whatever." Sunset waved dismissively, circling around us under the delusion she's a predator toying with her prey. "It's just a minor setback for me." I scoffed. "You don't know the first thing about this place, and I already rule it." I caught Twilight's brief glance at me before she responded, "I know enough. And besides, why bother even taking my crown if you already rule this place? You went to an awful lot of trouble to switch it with the one that belongs here." And for that matter, why was the entire school apparently intimidated by you? What could Sunset have done or do to frighten the student body? Does she have dirt on everyone? Does she threaten people by blackmail? Fraud? Everyone just seems to cower or flee from this girl for no reason at all, because we're not told exactly why they're all afraid of her. "Pop quiz: What happens when you bring an Element of Harmony into an alternate world?" You transform into some sort of demon that contradicts the power said Element of Harmony holds? "You don't know?" Sunset mocked Twilight's ignorance, "Seriously?" Followed by obnoxious 'evil' laughter. "And you're suppose to be Princess Celestia's star student?" Does this little girl ever shut up? "She's a greater student than you can ever hope to be, Miss Shimmer." I shot at her heatedly, defending the frowning purple teen, "At least she stayed loyal to her mentor and studies, instead of abandoning them and leaving the cowardly way." For a moment, that seemed to be quite effective. A wave of hatred emerged on her expression, before it quickly dissipated to coldness. "Oh my poor naive 'friend.' You don't know what you're talking about." "Leave him alone, Sunset." Twilight demanded while Spike barked in agreement, prompting my surprised look. No need to stick up for me, but I appreciate it love. "This is between you and me." "Whatever you say." Sunset scoffed, before pointing at us, "Although, I'd suggest you keep your dog and boyfriend's mouths shut. Pets aren't really allowed in here, nor foul language." "Is that a threat?" Spike retorted defiantly, and I felt a wave of pride at his resolve. That dragon really has grown up to be more braver. "Oh of course not." The dark yellow teen cooed mockingly, unfazed by Spike's next threatening bark, "Just cut down on the chatter. We don't, after all, want everyone to know you three don't belong here, now would we?" Bah. Her threats are as empty as my soul. For once, we might agree on something, Sombra... "You wanna be a Princess here? Puh-lease." Is it just me or are her words beginning to bore me? Right now I'm more concerned about why the lights in this hallway haven't been fixed yet now or in the next movie. Someone could get seriously hurt in here. "You don't know the first thing about fitting in." And finally she leaves! Thank God, there was so much cliche villain dialogue I could take. But, even in the dark I could see that look of depression. "Twilight." Said teen gazed at me questionably, and I placed a comforting hand on her shoulder, smiling reassuringly, even if she couldn't see it. "One thing I do know more than anything about being here, is that you win in the end regardless. Don't let her words get to you." "Are you sure?" Twilight asked hopefully, while we walked away from the dark hallway that seriously needed to be repaired as quickly as possible. "Of course. You trust me right?" "Without a doubt." ...The way she said it so matter-of-factly too. Unable to repress the grin, I motioned forward. "Come on, we have a library to visit." So after a small mishap with a vending machine - Don't ask, it was a pointless moment - We finally discovered the library, to Twilight's delight and my immense relief. At last, somewhere peaceful! No student would dare cause a ruckus in a school library unless they want to get in trouble. I was greeted by the oh-so welcoming countless shelves of rows of books. And most importantly, computers. Oh how I missed you, my technological friends! My only nitpick here - Only one? That's a first - Why was Cheerilee the librarian and not, say, an English teacher here? Ah [BEEP] it. Taking my own seat next to Twilight, we started getting to work on these beautiful machines, myself instructing the curious teen how to operate the PC. All was going well, save for one thing that caused me to shake my head in irritation. Three human crusaders rocking out to loud music from the other side of the room. Thankfully, before I could go over there and scold them for it, Cheerilee did the job for me. "Girls, what are you doing?" She asked sternly after turning off the speaker. "We're just seeing how many hits our new music video has gotten." By playing said video? Makes sense. "No." Cheerilee then said firmly after stopping the obnoxious music again, unplugging the speaker. "Just, no." Hey, that's my thoughts on this movie in a nutshell. After the girls finally left, leaving things to peace and silence, I couldn't resist shaking my head again, this time fondly, at Twilight's attempt of using the keyboard. "Heheh, no Twilight." I reached out, gently unclenching her fists and guiding her fingers across the device, smirking slightly at her blush and refraining myself from stammering. "A keyboard is... Well it's like a piano. You have to be delicate, pressing one key at a time." Heeding that advice, she was already getting the hang of it. I smiled proudly, "See? You're doing great love!" ...Was I being... [BEEP] enthusiastic... In Equestria Girls?! Twilight you've made me too soft. The learning teenager, however, seemed to be enjoying yourself, grinning proudly. And I nodded, confident she was capable of handling the mouse and keyboard fully now, returning to my own PC, "If you need help, just say so. Now then, where should we start?" The entire half hour was spent with pure research, myself showing Twilight how to access the world wide web and showing which websites will be most useful for her to gain information from about this world. And as she worked, I felt a weird sensation. Pride. As though I was happy to show her the workings of my own world... Or at least a mockery of both my world and hers. Huh. Well, some good news at least; this world had its own Wikipedia, Google and Youtube. But I was more concerned whether this world had its own Facebook, or, in some vain hope, Fanfiction. Though I doubt Twilight would likely appreciate me just reading fictional work while we're here. Afterwards, I helped Twilight pick out the necessary books to aid our research, carrying them across the room to a vacant desk. And as we read, I often glanced at the girl, who was so deep entranced in her findings to notice my staring. Her eyes were sparkling in wonder and awe, hungry for more information about an entire new world; the kinds of things I couldn't describe about my world to her during my time in Equestria. Though I felt a sting of disappointment in myself for not providing enough info to her, just seeing how happy she was, enjoying her time here, had me smile myself, ignoring the wistful look on Spike's face. Twilight Sparkle. The one good thing about this whole movie... Hmm. Too mesmerized by her to notice you're being spied upon. Yeah... Wait what? My head jerked up, the sudden action prompting Twilight to glance at me questionably. Sombra clarified in my mind through an indifferent voice. Indeed. Two children are observing your progress, holding what your kind calls "cellphones" and pointing them in your direction. Two children... Oh! God dammit! "I'm an idiot..." I said, facepalming myself in self-disgust. How could I forget that? Oh right, I try to forget this movie as much as humanly possible. At Twilight's confused look, I grinned sheepishly, "Excuse me for one moment love. I'll be right back." She nodded, eagerly resuming to read the pages below her eyes. I stood up, glancing around discreetly. Where are they, Sombra? Your problem. Not mine. Find them yourself. ...I think I already have. Though I may have been distracted earlier, even I could hear the snickering from behind the nearby bookshelf. Frowning in annoyance, I briskly walked around said bookshelf at the other side, intending to catch the two boys by surprise. It worked. The human Snips and Snails failed to notice until they stopped recording Twilight on their phones briefly, seeing a shadow over them, and yelping in surprise upon spotting me. Arms folded, finger tapping, glare hardening. Before they had time to react, my hand reached out and grabbed the scared walking pumpkin by the collar, pulling him close so our eyes could meet. They need to know they're dealing with someone much WORSE than their mistress. Why were these two even taking orders from Sunset to begin with? What exactly did she promise them out of this? Ultimate power? A location to the fountain of youth? Did they believe her about Equestria if she told them? You'd think little brats their age would want something in return for being minions. Unless they're just dumb-[BEEP]es. "Tell Sunset Shimmer that I tolerate neither myself nor my girlfriend being spied on. And if I ever see you two doing this again." My tone lowered, "Well... Let's just pray I don't catch you doing this again, shall we?" Snips nodded wildly, and I released the fat kid, inclining my head to the exit, "Now [BEEP] off, both of you." They obliged without hesitation, fleeing from the library as though their lives depended on it. Teenagers. They always cower when someone much taller threatens them. Nodding in satisfaction, I returned to where Twilight was, who had remained oblivious to the whole thing. "Sorry about that." I spoke up, prompting her glance. "Seems Sunset sent a couple of spies. Don't worry, I took care of them." I added after seeing her look. "So then, where were we?" At last, the day was over. But the bad news, we have to spend the night in this world. Huzzah. No one even bothering to check if two people and their dog were still inside the building, Spike conveniently created two beds next to each other for us... Entirely made out of books. "Well, not that I'm not flattered Spike, but out of respect for books in general, I'll decline from sleeping there. You can have it." Shrugging casually, the dog leaped onto the "bed" with a blue cover, while Twilight approached her own makeshift "bed." ...Y'know, you'd think that a high school would have something known as SECURITY SURVEILLANCE. No cameras? Anywhere? How was Twilight never caught doing this the next day? Ugh, this movie gives me a migraine. I need to get some shut eye... "It's perfect, Spike." Twilight said gratefully to the pleased dog, scratching his head and belly playfully, and I couldn't resist smiling at the sight. "So, how did your research go?" "I found this book." She held up the big blue book in question, "It's called a 'Year Book.'" Ah, one of those. "It seems to be something they use to keep a record of things that happened at the school." Well good for them. "Look." She motioned us to see. I glanced over the top of the pages to view it. "That's Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Fluttershy and I'm gonna bet the girl on the far right is Rarity." "Really? What gave it away?" I asked dryly. Spike, however, was more enthusiastic about it, snatching the book and wagging his tail, "There's a Rarity here?!" Yeah but humans don't date dogs, Spike, sorry. But they do date ponies, hmm? Ignoring that... "It's interesting because they look like they're friends." Twilight said thoughtfully after regaining the book, frowning at the photo of the much younger teens. "They do look like our friends." Don't remind me Spike... "But I thought we figured that out already." "No, I mean... They look like they're friends with each other. But it doesn't seem like they're friends now." "It happens." I finally decided to seat down, leaning like this was killing my back, speaking to the bothered Twilight. "I told you that on Earth - even here - friendships usually don't last forever. People move on. Not everything that happens in Equestria will happen here love." "Yeah but," Twilight laid down on her temporary 'bed.' "I just can't help but shake the feeling that Sunset Shimmer had something to do with it." Then purple eyes glanced at me curiously, "Right?" "...Yes, I think she was involved in ruining their friendship." I admitted, as Spike placed the blanket over the teen, "I can't remember the specifics, but we'll find out more tomorrow." Spike then pointed out, "But she wanted your crown because she's planning on doing something even worse! You're gonna have to focus on making friends here, not worry why these girls aren't friends anymore." I snorted, prompting their looks of confusion. As if. "Yeah trust me, her plan isn't really something to take seriously." I reassured them, "Let's just focus on getting back the crown. But first, let's get some rest, alright?" "...You're right, guys." Twilight said, resting an arm around the snuggling dog. "Eyes on the prize." Atta girl. "...Hey Jack?" Hm? "Yeah?" "How exactly will we get my crown back?" Ah. I smiled gently, "By winning the Fall Formal, of course." Can't believe I even remember the name of that thing. "Yeah, but how?" Twilight insisted, "How do we win it?" "Hell if I know." I shrugged, prompting her frown. I sighed tiredly, "Twilight, I don't recall every little detail about this damn film. It'll all come together should we stick on the original path, which seems to be the case here. I'm gonna go and put away the books we left out on the desk. Goodnight my dear." Hm? Yet before I could up and leave, a soft hand pulled at my arm, inciting me to look at the concerned Twilight. She was sitting up briefly, "Jack, are you going to tell me what's wrong? You've been on edge ever since we arrived in this world." "Is it that obvious?" I smiled faintly. Twilight returned the gesture, "To me it is." It didn't matter. Not in the long run. But Twilight wanted me to be honest with her... "I just... I..." How best to put this. "This school brings back... Memories of my own time at my old school..." Understanding then flashed in her sparkly entrancing eyes. Yes, I remember telling Twilight everything about my time in high school. And then the girl expressed sympathy, "You can go back to Equestria if you want." Not having it. "I'm not leaving you here." Was my firm response, gently holding her reaching hand in my own. "My suffering aside. You're more important to me than some bad memories." At her flattered smile, I couldn't help but smirk. "Besides, what kind of boyfriend would I be if I didn't support the girl of my dreams?" Haha! Oh how fun it was to see Twilight turn ten shades of red. The girl shyly looked away at the praise, her smile now a small grin. "Well if that's what you want... Then I'm glad you're here with me. Both you and Spike." "I'll tell you more about why I despise this world another time, darling." At that, Twilight raised an amused brow, "'Darling?' Have you been hanging out with Rarity?" "Perish the thought." I replied jokingly. Then, I leaned down and, without any embarrassment on my part, kissed the flushing teen's forehead. "Goodnight... My Princess." Our foreheads rested on each other for a brief moment, a moment which I never wanted to end. "Sleep well... My Warrior." Twilight spoke in soft bliss. End me with fire. Eventually, I stood up, walking away to allow the two some rest. It was a big day tomorrow... One I honestly wasn't looking forward to, but hey, what're you gonna do? ...I needed a Plan B, soon. Chapter Sixty-Nine: EQG II... Yay... Chapter Sixty-Nine: EQG II... Yay... Man [BEEP] this film! Holy [BEEP] [BEEP] this film! So, just to recap what happened this morning: Twilight wrote a list for her election, no one caught us sleeping in the library, Sunset Shimmer posted a video online on this world's Youtube - and presumably everyone in the school watched a video about Canterlot High for some reason - shaming both myself and Twilight; catching the latter doing embarrassing things in the library yesterday, making her look dependent on me when I helped her understand the workings of this world, and saying her boyfriend is a rude jerk who needs soap in his mouth. Any positives? None. Or I guess you can count that we now brought the human Main Five back together. Misunderstandings were cleared and everyone's friends with each other again; learning Sunset was behind their break ups in the first place; though I struggle to understand why that girl even intended to destroy their friendship in the first place. The thing is, though, why should we care? These five teens aren't the same people we've grown to know and love. They're not their pony counterparts, but complete strangers to us. Different backgrounds, different upbringings, and different circumstances. The movie expects to understand these characters and their attitudes right off the bat. We have no reason whatsoever to get involved with their problems and care about them, other than the fact they're simply alternate versions of the mares. Even though Twilight would disagree immensely with my statement there. Speaking of which, now Twilight was currently challenged to a game of football - soccer for any Americans out there - by human Rainbow Dash. While the girls and myself watched from the stands, and I did everything in my power to look even slightly interested in what was happening. Twilight was failing the game, miserably. Though I couldn't blame her. I am getting infuriated right now. Oh yeah Sombra? Describe your anger to me. What does this have to do with anything? The dark voice snarled in my mind, obviously referring to the game. Are we suppose to enjoy this? We know this Rainbow Dash joins the group either way, so why include such a tedious sequence? Exactly, this is just all pointless. Hell, Rainbow isn't even playing the game right. I'd pretty sure half of her moves there constitute as cheating. And this is coming from a guy who despises the sport. Oh shocking. Rainbow won. About time. Standing up, Spike jumped off my lap and we approached the two teens, Twilight lying on the ground in exhaustion. "That's game!" Rainbow stated confidently. I rolled my eyes as Twilight took my offered hand, pulling her up. "Easy does it, love." Rarity spoke up next nervously, "I... Really thought you were gonna pull it off there in the end!" "So, what's the plan?" Rainbow asked next, punching Twilight's shoulder playfully. "How can I help you become Princess instead of Sunset Shimmer?" Twilight was understandably dubious, panting for breath, "But... I... Lost...!" "Of course you lost!" Well [BEEP] you too. "I'm awesome! But I'm not gonna just help anybody beat Sunset Shimmer; the Fall Formal Princess should be someone with heart and determination." Huh, how insightful of her... And sickening. "Well thankfully, Twilight has those in spades." Said teen beamed at the praise, and I nodded to the group. So now we have the human Main Five on our team, I guess. "We should start getting votes for her immediately." "Agreed... Um..." Applejack now looked at me curiously while the girls cheered happily, "I never got yer name." "Oh, this is Stardust. Stardust Balance." Twilight introduced her new friends to me with a proud grin, "My boyfriend." ...Any grouchiness from this morning, both being stuck in this world still and not having my routine glass of water, temporarily dissipated at those words. I'm seeing red...! "Settle down there sugarcube." A firm hand grasped my sleeve before I could go over there and introduce Sentry to an early grave. Twilight hurriedly walked towards us in embarrassment, oblivious to my look, after accidentally bumping into the human Jar Jar and brushing her hand with his. "It was jus' an accident." Do not heed her words. Destroy your competition when the occasion arises. I'm so conflicted right now... "I wouldn't even recommend it." Rarity spoke knowingly, "She's already trying to get a crown. Who knows what Sunset Shimmer would do if she possibly attempted to get her ex-boyfriend too." Yeah, about that pointless subplot that leads nowhere. What exactly did Sunset see in him? Was he the reason she turned into a bully? "Nothing happened!" Twilight quickly protested, walking around the booth and firmly grasping my own clenching hand. "I already have someone special to me." At that, I calmed down briefly, but still glaring at the boy ordering his food. "But... Ex-boyfriend?" "Flash Sentry broke up with her a few weeks ago." Fluttershy informed us. A few weeks ago huh? A little too early then to start making moves on someone's girlfriend, eh then you blue-haired forced romantic interest [BEEP]! "I can't believe she hasn't done something awful to him yet!" Oh don't worry, I'll handle that for her. As the tall stereotype walked by, my hand tightened around Twilight's own, prompting her shy yet flattered glance. Twilight deserves better than either I or Sentry, but damn will I let this cliche subplot go anywhere, now while I have the chance to change things for the better. Obviously feeling my glare, the boy glanced at us before fleeing at a faster pace. At least he's not a complete dumb-[BEEP]. "Maybe she's waiting until she has the power to do something really awful." Twilight commented suspiciously. "Alright girls and boy." Applejack began authoritatively, standing up to address us with full seriousness - Because this plot is something to take with the utmost of seriousness, "The dance is tomorrow night, and we still don't have the votes Twilight needs to become the Princess." She then paced thoughtfully, "Right now, folks only know Twilight from the video that Sunset Shimmer had posted online. We need to help them see her differently." "Well, that won't be too difficult." I said off-handedly, "High schoolers are easily swayed. No offence." I added. "None taken... I'VE GOT IT!" Gah! Jesus [BEEP] Christ Rarity! "Er-hem..." After the whole cafe was done staring, Rarity leaned forward, "I mean uh, perhaps I have a solution." She walked to her school bag, "Now this may be an absolute preposterous idea." Just like this whole film, but go on. "But, what if we all worn these as a sign of unity?" Oh God no... "Ah great, except I'm not wearing one of those- Oof!" Twilight lightly elbowed my stomach, her attention still on Rarity holding up the headband with ears and attachable tail. "Freshman year they were very very popular. A way for everybody to show their school spirit, y'know go Canterlot Wondercolts!" ... ... "I haven't sold any in ages." Rarity deadpanned in admittance. I wonder why. "But deep down we are all Canterlot Wondercolts!" She finished after handing us the godforsaken things. ...How long are we into this movie? Is it over an hour yet? Can I go home? At Twilight's expectant look, I sighed reluctantly and put the damn things, feeling like the most idiotic human being in existence. "Sunset Shimmer is the one who divided us. Twilight Sparkle is the one who united us! And we're gonna let everyone know it!" Now then, let's assess the damage... Well, [BEEP]. This is going to take longer than I thought. Tables not set, contents of drinks unpacked, streams lying over the clean wooden floorboards, balloons with no air in them. Over half the decorations for the Fall Formal, completely scattered, ready to be torn apart in Sunset's jealous quest for power. Well, time to change all that. Taking off my coat, along with the Goddamn headband and tail, I settled them on one chair, rolled up my sleeves and called out. "Hey Specter." The humoured voice responded. You called? "Could you do something useful for me?" And that is? "Use your magic so I can hear the upcoming song at the cafeteria." There's where the girls were going, to appeal to the student body by music number, showing everyone just how great Twilight was by bringing them together as friends. And while they were doing that, I was going to finish things around here myself. Yes, I , Jack Wright, Stardust Balance, the Twilight Warrior and whatever you want to call me, the guy who possibly despises this movie to the core the most out of any other living being, am a fan of "Helping Twilight Win The Crown." It's the only decent song in this movie; I discovered it first mixed with a Sonic song on Youtube, long before I even became a brony. You have a plan? The music was already beginning to play as Specter asked that question. Oh hell yeah... The girls voice's rang all the way here. "Hey, hey, everybody! We've got something to say! We may seem as different, as the night is from day! But you look a little deeper, and you will see! That I'm just like you and you're just like me! Yeah!" The music kicked in, inciting me to break into action, pumping me up with adrenaline, my fondness for Twilight mixed with the contempt of this world and movie. Balance was having a field day, giving me the boost needed to fix everything with breath-neck speeds. That said, the chairs were already fixed, uprooted in their right positions. Now for the tables. Take it away girls! "So get up! Get down! 'Cause you're gonna come around! We can work together, helping Twilight win the crown! So get up! Get down! 'Cause it's gonna make a sound! If we work together helping Twilight Sparkle win the crown!" Tables and napkins set! Drinks replaced with fresh new ones! This song is making me more energized by the minute! For once, just this once, I felt truly content helping the residents of this horribly contrived universe! The girls then continued. "Hey, hey! Hands up now! We're sending our masses to the crowd! Hands wave up, then come down! Working together all around!" "Generous! Honesty!" "Laughter, kindness, loyalty!" "Twilight helped us each to see-!" "-All that we can be!" Wow, okay, blowing into the balloons was already the hardest part. But I will not be deterred. Hanging around with Pinkie Pie can, after all, teach you a few things, such as tying balloon knots almost flawlessly. I think the girls back at Equestria are mostly to blame for making me so... So... Energetic! "So get up! Get down! 'Cause you're gonna come around! We can work together, helping Twilight win the crown! So get up! Get down! 'Cause it's gonna make a sound! If we work together helping Twilight Sparkle win the crown!" And help her win the crown we will! That's about a quarter of the balloons done... I'll do the rest later. Now, onto the streamers! And hearing Twilight's voice echo through the room brought a grin to my face, filling me with more energy to complete this task I bestowed upon myself. "I'm gonna be myself, no matter what I do! And if we're different yeah, want you to be true you! If you follow me, we'll put our differences aside! We'll stick together and start working on that school pride!" Even in another world, Twilight remains the body, heart and spirit of everything that resides around friendship. Memories return, of those old and new since my time in Equestria. The ponies I've met. The friends I've made. The ones I've grown to care for and eventually think as close as my own family, even if they don't know it. So for them, I'm doing this. For the franchise I've grown to love, and the purple alicorn helping this school, I'm doing all of this for them... And for Twilight. I'm proud... To be her friend... And so much more. "Jump up! Make a sound! HEY! Stomp your hoofs! Turn around! Start now! Make a change! Gonna come around! Jump up! Make a sound! HEY! Stomp your hoofs! Turn around! Canterlot Wondercolts! Help her win the crowd!" And now, seven voices as one, even if I sounded like a dying crow. But [BEEP] it, right? "Jump up! Make a sound! HEY! Stomp your hoofs, turn around! Start now! Make a change! Gonna come around! Jump up! Make a sound! Stomp your hoofs, turn around! Canterlot Wondercolts! Help her win the crown! Jump up! Make a sound! HEY! Stomp your hoofs, turn around! Start now! Make a change! Gonna come around...!" The voices and music faded, leaving with me with a satisfied expression, exhausted voice box and... Still a messy room. ...Ah well. Nothing can be done in a heartbeat. Back to work... After a moment's rest. Taking a seat, I took a moment to admire my own handiwork, and that of human Pinkie's. Not bad, even in this world she holds the same passion as her pony counterpart's. Great care and work was put into what looks like, at first glance, a complete and utter mess. Hm? I heard the doors open from behind. Looking over my shoulder, I raised a brow, "Oh well well now, what do we have here?" Both boys froze at my tone, halting in their efforts to begin sabotaging the decorations in the hall fully and slowly looked at me in horror. Sunset, however, gave me a fleeting look before recognition took hold on her features. "You!" "Me," I said dryly, "You made a very grave mistake by coming here; hoping to frame Twilight so she'd be excluded from the competition." Her eyes narrowed dangerously, "How-?" "Never mind how I know, Miss Shimmer." I snapped, motioning to the door. "Leave, right now, or I will personally make sure you don't have any vocals left to scream." The two young cohorts immediately bolted from the room, having now messed with me twice. Sunset however, stood her ground, only temporarily. A stare down commenced between us, neither wavering. "Twilight Sparkle is going down regardless." She said smugly. Even I'm offended by her lack of discretion. At this, I smirked knowingly, "So you believe." Followed by the arrogant girl rolling her eyes and sulking off, no doubt promising empty vengeance. Not that I cared, victory was now ensured. For me at least. Although... "What do you honestly hope to achieve?" Sunset paused, my arms folded while I stood up, watching her carefully, "This inane lust for power? What can you possibly desire from the Element of Harmony so much to betray your teachings? Hide from your own kind?" A derisive snort, the yellow-skinned teen glanced over her shoulder, one blue-ish eye regarding me disdainfully, "As if you could ever understand the lengths I would go to to get what I truly deserve. Celestia failed me, not the other way around. Her stalling kept me from my true destiny; from the power that's rightfully mine and mine alone." "And what good is power?" My eyes narrowed, meeting her stare challenging as she directed her full attention on me, "You're only fooling yourself if you believe power is the only answer. Twilight has proven countless times that there are other ways to being happy." "Only because she's a goody-two shoes who would do anything to please her teacher." The girl rolled her eyes, folding her own arms with a raised unimpressed brow, "I deserve far more than what she got; the power and responsibilities of being a ruler belong to me and me alone." "And what, pray tell, have you done exactly to wield such power?" I retorted with a scoff. This girl was delusional to the bone. "Ruling a school, stomping anyone who opposes you here, spreading lies, deceit and threats towards anyone just to get what you want? Honestly, how petty can you get?" She waved dismissively, clearly unfazed by my judgmental words, "As if you know-" "I know what it's like to be treated by scum like you." I hissed, my patience with this woman wearing thin, "Jealous, bitter people who deem themselves above others just to feel better about themselves. All you do is bully and frighten your way through the crowd just for attention. It doesn't make you respectful, it just makes you a pitiful coward!" Calm yourself Stardust, you must not detract from your goal. Specter's words had the intended effect. Inhaling for peace, I met Sunset's angered stare head-on, my voice lowering to that of reasonable, "Unless you stop this plan of yours, and give up this bitter quest for power, you'll only disappoint yourself. Will you honestly be happy, ruling and harming innocents just to be respected? Will power truly satisfy you, or just fill the empty hole in your depressed heart?" For a moment, for a seemingly hopeful moment, a flash of hesitation danced across her wide eyes, "I..." She began, her frown softening as Sunset was clearly pondering my words behind her glare. This might just work. I stepped forward, pressing on calmly, hiding the urgency from my tone, "No one should have to feel like dirt from anyone, not even the stereotypes here." With the righteous exception of your ex, but that's an entirely different subject altogether, "You can make friends here - proper friends - and be more content with yourself and your life than go on this pointless quest for dominance. Sunset..." I held out a hand in offer, reaching out to the uncertain teen, "Let me help you." I can't say I disliked Sunset Shimmer. No, on the contrary, I think she's a decent character with alot of potential... In the second movie anyway. In the first one, right now, she's just a power-hungry whiny brat. But maybe I can change that. Maybe the events of the Fall Formal won't have to occur. Nothing is ever truly set in stone. And for a brief moment, Sunset was looking at me, my offered limb and then her own hand thoughtfully, a contemplative frown on her features. Said yellow hand had seemed to subconsciously reach out to accept my offer, before, after a moment of hopeful silence, the troubled mare-turned-human clenched her hand and abruptly turned away, a quiet yet stern tone called over her shoulder one last time, "You don't know anything about me... Keep your preaches about friendship to yourself, there is nothing you have that can make me happy... Aside from that crown." Yet this time, Sunset didn't stomp off, but her footsteps emitted a light echo from the massive hall, disappearing down a corridor beyond my sight. And my disappointed hand lowered to my side, face expressing that same feeling alongside... Sadness? You did try, Jack. Hmph. However pointless it might have been. ...I should better get back to work. Hah... Hah... Well, that's the last time... I'll ever... Jesus... Collapsing on a chair, I wiped the sweat off my forehead. Setting everything up to completion couldn't be accomplished alone. How does Pinkie Pie do it? Oh yeah... Magic. Or here, bad writing. ...Good grief... "Um... Are you alright?" Huh? Oh. The three human Crusaders stood before me, looking at me with concern. I waved off human Apple Bloom's question, "Yes yes... I'm fine... Just exhausted is all..." I need a soda... "Wow!" Then human Sweetie Belle exhaled in awe around us, "Everything looks almost done." And then everything was jinxed. My face winced repeatedly at the popping balloons, falling streams and decorations peeling off the walls. All of my hard work... Wasted in a matter of seconds. My eyes stared disbelievingly at the sight, as though some magical force had something against me. For what, preventing Sentry from asking Twilight to the dance? [BEEP] you! "...Huh." Indeed Scootaloo, indeed... Groaning in disbelief, I rested my aching head in my tired palms. Great, just great. I let Twilight down. I let everyone down. I can't even blow a balloon properly; I knew I should've let Pinkie teach me how- ...What were they doing? My eyes glanced through my fingers, seeing the three young girls pick up said balloons and inhaling into them. After doing so without difficulty, Apple Bloom addressed her friends, "Alright girls! The Fall Formal's tonight! We can't let everyone down! We gotta help Twilight win the crown, right?" "Right!" I don't believe it... The sister of human Applejack grinned at me, "C'mon friend! We can do this!" The girls nodded enthusiastically, and even I couldn't refrain the hopeful grin on my face. Haha...! And as time progressed, we were greeted by even more students, spotting us working together to set up the place for tonight's Fall Formal, and stepping in to assist. Apart from Sentry choosing to butt in, I appreciated the help immensely. I was far too tired to set up everything again. And more and more, students popped in to aid us in our endeavor. And I finally took the initiative to guide them around, tasking them and helping them all become a team. We can do this... We can do this! And then, from the corner of my eye, I spotted the Main Five and Twilight enter the room, looking around and gasping in awe at the teamwork everyone was displaying. Perfect. Now to yuck it up. Walking up to the stage, I cleared my throat and waited until everyone noticed I was about to speak, pausing in their work to observe me curiously. Clasping my hands, I began this improvised speech. "See what we have done here, what we are doing today, in collaboration; not separated by our traits and preferences. Clearly, a certain teenage girl and her friends have motivated you all today to help prepare for the Fall Formal, even selflessly setting up the place with your bare hands." I gestured to everyone, "We are not doing this because of Sunset, nor really for the competition. But for the most greatest quality of all: Friendship." End me. "All thanks to the words and encouragement of one special individual: Twilight Sparkle." Said girl was blushing at the praise and glances in her direction, prompting my smile. "I will be honest, I was once as if not more cold-hearted than Sunset Shimmer, who, quite frankly, is a [BEEP]." Many cringed at that word, but I continued anyway, "I was distant, distrusting, and rude to anyone who tried to get close to me. You know what happened?" Some leaned in, interested with this story. My smile blossomed into a grin, eyes firmly placed on the watching teen, "She happened. Twilight changed me from a distant man to one who embraces the light of friendship. Twilight is the embodiment of the quality itself; she's the spirit of friendship, as clearly demonstrated by everyone wearing these silly headbands and tails." Many chuckled at that. "To say I am honoured to be so close to her is an understatement; I am blessed, as your school is too, to have her. Vote for her to become Princess, my friends; a vote for her is a vote for friendship and harmony throughout all of Canterlot High!" ...Any moment now. Ah, here we go. Applause broke out, students cheering at my words and agreeing with me, as expected. And even Twilight beamed happily at me, clearly flattered and grateful to my words... Until then I caught her making eye-contact with that scumbag, who waved rather shyly at her. ...Oh [BEEP] this! That's my moment ruined. Clapping once loudly, my tone changed to commanding, "Right then, back to work everyone! We have a Fall Formal to complete!" That said, I jumped off the stage and nodded to many grinning pupils, who happily obliged to my words. Yeah, fine, I just need to get out for a moment. I needed some air after seeing... That... You see? Sombra's voice goaded on as I exited the Main Hall. You cannot change destiny, boy, no matter how hard you try. It is clear that Flash Sentry and Twilight Sparkle are to become united, and there is little you can do about it. Shut up. Shut up right now! "Jack! Wait!" I paused, but didn't turn around. "That was an amazing speech." Twilight said from behind, bliss in her tone, "Thank you for doing that..." Uh-huh. No problem. "So this is where you went while we were at the cafeteria, you were helping set up the rest of the decorations for the Fall Formal? That was so helpful and thoughtful of you... Jack?" ... "...What's wrong?" Finally, I swiftly looked at her, and Twilight blinked at my annoyed gaze and flippant tone. "Oh, where to even begin Twilight? Apart from being stuck in this damn world? Apart from the headache caused just from being here? Or how about your increasing relationship with a certain Sentry?" At that, her eyes widened, arms flailing in denial, "Oh! Nothing happened between us, Jack! You know I wouldn't-!" "No, but Hasbro would." I retorted bitterly, prompting her perplexed and worried expression. Sighing, I grounded out the truth through clenched teeth, "Sentry is... Your love interest..." Noticing her jaw drop, I added in irritation, "Just to fit the high school cliche criteria." [BEEP] everything... "So... That's what this is about?" Twilight took a step closer after taking the revelation in, reaching out to me with softened and understanding eyes, "You're... Jealous?" ...Hah! "Jealous? Jealous?" Twilight winced at my raising tone, taking a step back. But I only just began, this needed to be said! "Of him? Of a cardboard stereotype with the personality of a goat?! A man whose sole purpose is just to woo the main character and nothing more?! Of someone who makes every other love interest look original in comparison?! I've seen better romantic subplots in Spongebob Squarepants than this!" "Jack..." "He was only created blatantly just to give you a love interest; I wouldn't have so much of a problem if it weren't so blatantly obvious! What did he do to deserve you?! You fought villains stronger than your rulers, you studied magic and friendship throughout your life and became a bearer of an Element of Harmony, you've completed the impossible in Equestria, and to top it all off, you became a Princess! What has he done? [BEEP] nothing!" "Jack-" "Oh, but then again, he is handsome, isn't he? A boy who plays guitar and has a hairstyle even Sonic the Hedgehog would call overkill! And he owns a car! Good for him! That's everything required to win your heart, isn't it? Just throw in some good looks and an awesome vehicle, and raise little girl's expectation of high school boys to ridiculous degrees... But you know what the worse part is...?" Her mouth closed at my somber expression, as the reality flew from my mouth. "He's still a more worthy match for you than I... He's got the looks, the personality, the everything to appeal to someone like you. I have nothing to give you, save for my constant sarcasm and negativity towards everything... I was so... Scared that this world would be canon... And I did everything in my power to prevent you two from interacting in the first place... But now, the true is hitting me in the face... He deserves you more than I do, Twilight..." There, I said it. Happy now world...? You created the Jar Jar Binks of MLP... Yet he's still a better match for this Goddess than I can ever hope to be... It's only a matter of time before Twilight breaks off this relationship between us- I was then met with a warm embrace, the light pouring off Twilight scaring away the dark thought in my mind. The teenage mare-turned-human wrapped herself around me, head pressed against my chest. And without hesitation, I returned the embrace, always welcoming these comforting hugs. "Your world may have chosen someone for me." Twilight said softly, "But my heart has chosen someone far more special..." ... The embrace tightened, as those impacting words brought relief and closure to my mind, a happy and shocked grin making its way onto my face. She still wants me? Over him? But... No, no, I won't let the opposite happen. I couldn't. "...You have no idea how happy I am with you, Twilight Sparkle..." Her purple beautiful eyes glanced up at mine. "...Go to the Fall Formal... With me..." It wasn't a demand, as my pleading tone made that clear. A light blush, followed by Twilight snuggling into my chest, "Of course." Oh thank Christ! I couldn't resist chuckling in happiness and relief, inciting the girl to laugh lightly at my reaction. "Heheh, you didn't honestly think that, after everything we've been through together, I would break up with you just like that, did you?" "...No. No, of course not." I sighed. What was I thinking? Twilight would never do that! Eventually, the hugging ceased, but our hands remained interlocked, the grinning Twilight motioning us to the Main Hall. "Come on, let's go join the others." "As you wish... My dear Twilight." I never felt more happy, and relieved, than then. "You're from an alternate world and you're a pony Princess there and the crown actually has a magical element embedded in it that helps power up other magical elements and without it they don't work anymore and you need it to help protect your magical world, and if you don't get the crown tonight, you'll be stuck in this world and you won't be able to get back for like a really really long time!" Pinkie began and finished in one breath, grinning sheepishly afterwards. Right, so I wanna point something out about this revelation. Aside from the fact that Spike begins talking to prove that bad writing on Pinkie's part, these girls have no idea about any of the magic bull-[BEEP], hell they don't even briefly consider that Spike talking was a scientific experiment - or that he might have a voice chip installed in his collar or something - so what possibly reason do they have to believe a single word coming out of Twilight's mouth? I guess, after we reached this clothing store, that Twilight trusted these girls enough to confess our secret. I never objected, it was only a matter of time before they figured out anyway. "Wait a minute!" Applejack said sternly, "Lemme get this straight: You're a pony?" "You're a Princess?" Rarity inquired slowly, grasping the implications. "You're from another world?" Fluttershy asked curiously. And Bruce Wayne is Batman? "That is... Awesome!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed, followed by the girls running up to Twilight excitedly, prompting my deadpan look. Well, they took it well, didn't they? They portray the realism of humanity so well! Again, what was the point of an alternative world in the first place? "Wait...!" Rarity then announced, glancing in my patient direction, "You're from this other world too?" "Well, kinda." I shrugged. "Does that make you... A Prince?!" A- What?! "Oh, Stardust isn't a Prince." Spike pointed out, walking over and patting my ankle. "Not yet anyway." Twilight blushed brightly at that, looking away shyly and I glared down at the smug dragon-turned-dog. Oh you cheeky little- "Not that there'd be a problem with Stardust being my Prince..." Twilight said sincerely, the heat on her face growing brighter upon saying that about me. The girls had 'Aww' expressions whilst I only regarded her in both surprise and flattery. Twilight... "Heh, I think the kingdom would be doomed if I held a position of monarchy," I said jokingly, then the girls resumed their attention on Twilight, obviously having more questions. "No matter where she goes, Twilight will always have friends." Spike observed in content, and I nodded in agreement. "Indeed, my friend." I smiled slightly at the sight, "Though I still think stealing the crown back is an open option we should consider." Followed by Spike chuckling. ...Wait a minute. "The Fall Formal is tonight." I said outloud, as a plan began forming in my mind. The dog glanced up at me questionably, "Yeah...?" Kneeling down, I then focused on him, while the girls were distracted. "Spike." I said, pulling out the non-magical crown that wasn't helpful in letting me sleep last night. "How would you like to make yourself useful?" "What do you mean?" "I mean help give Sunset Shimmer the biggest disappointment of her life." I said with a smirk, and Spike then nodded confidently after his eyes glinted in understanding, a sly grin on his dog features. "What do you want me to do?" All the pieces are coming together. What little of them they are. Spike has completed his task, that headache-inducing clothing montage was over with, and now everything was prepared for the big night. The night where implausible and laughable notions happen, where Sunset begins a plan so childish and ludicrous [BEEP] Rita Repulsa would call idiotic. The girls all looked great in their formal party attire, of course, but none more so than one particular teen whose arm was interlocked with mine as we headed towards the school entrance, dressed flawlessly. Maybe this night can be more tolerable, both with her and the fact I just [BEEP] up Sunset Shimmer's plans to ruination. "Did I mention you look angelic?" Twilight giggled shyly, "Twice now," She replied gratefully as we walked up the stairs, the girls having entered the place first, eager to attend the Fall Formal. "And, again, you look very dashing yourself." "Uh-huh, whatever you say." I retorted playfully, inciting her fond smile. "I so enjoyed having Rarity almost rip my entire hair out." My free hand played around with the flat combed hair absent-mindedly. "If you took proper care of your hair, it wouldn't have happened." Twilight pointed out humouredly. My hair aside, we gazed at the open doors, before I glanced at the girl, "Ready?" She nodded, determination settling in her sparkling eyes, "Let's do this." And we entered the place, though not before I opened the other door instead of smashing into it unlike a blue-haired stereotype, because I'm not a [BEEP] tool. And we enter, of course, the most obnoxious, loud and headache-inducing party crowded by teenagers I've been to since prom. And the less talked about that disaster, the better. Leaving Twilight to have fun with her teenage friends, I resorted to finding the table with punch - or soda if I'm lucky - making sure to keep an eye out for a particular girl who was up to something devious. Well, hardly devious. I mean, what was her plan again? To control an army of teenagers and wage war on Equestria? Oh yeah, perfect. What a flawless idea. I'm sure she'll stand a change against the full might of Celestia, Luna and Cadence. Not to mention, Discord could just deal with this supposed 'army' with a snap of his fingers. I took a sip from the refreshing drink, waving at the happily dancing Twilight, who was also looking around just in case our adversary was around. You see Sunset Shimmer doesn't work as a good villain because her motivations are weak. We can't take someone with a plan like that in full seriousness. Nightmare wanted to spread the land in darkness. Discord wanted to turn the world into his own Wonderland. Syphilis desired to absorb the love out of every other living being to feed her kind. Sombra wanted to conquer everything through fear. Compared to any of them, Sunset is small fry- Oh my God, and I almost barfed at this sight at the Main Hall earlier this day. 'Principal Celestia' walked up on the stage, with the face of nightmares. Honestly, who can't help but cringe at that woman's facial features? She looks horrifying! Thank God Luna wasn't there, otherwise I would barf! "First off, I want to say how wonderful everything looks tonight!" You're welcome you abomination! Celestia continued her speech, her voice echoing even though there wasn't a microphone, "You've all done a magnificent job together setting everything up for this Fall Formal. And now, without further ado..." ...[BEEP] my mouth! 'Vice Principal Luna' walked to join her sibling, a box in her arms. Celestia continued where she left off, "I'd like to show this year's Fall Formal crown!" The box opened, revealing the prize. And I raised a small grin. "The Princess of this year's Fall Formal is...!" Leonardo DiCaprio! "Twilight Sparkle!" No [BEEP]! But I applauded anyway with the crowd. Even though these events would happen regardless, I was still happy and proud of the girl hugging her cheering friends. The Princess walked up on the stage, the crown placed on her head. Very fitting-! "Twilight! Stardust! Heeeeeelp!" "Spike?!" We both called out in surprise. Where was he?! "They got Spike!" Twilight yelled, jumping off the stage after the pursuers. Without hesitation, I followed, pushing past the stunned students to help Twilight rescue Spike. Snips and Snails, of course. We both spotted them as we entered the hallway, chasing after the fleeing boys. If they harm a single hair on Spike's head I'll [BEEP]-! ...Well, at least everything was going as planned. Eventually, the boys led us all - the human Main Five helping us chase after them - towards the statue outside the school, where Sunset Shimmer, wielding a rather dangerous tool, waited for us, smirking triumphantly. Halting, I extended my arms out instinctively in a vain effort to protect the girls. "That's close enough!" Sunset announced, hovering the sledgehammer to destroy the mirror that would take us home. Wait. "Wouldn't it just go through the portal?" I pointed out questionably. Silence. You could hear the sound of crickets chirping. "Be quiet!" Sunset then barked, instead now hovering the weapon over the hostage, prompting us to move. "Ah ah! Another step and the dog gets it!" "You wouldn't!" Twilight then said defiantly, but even I could spot the worry in her tone and eyes. "Hmm, you have a point. I'm not a monster, Twilight. Let him go." Oh... Well, that was easy. To our relief, Spike was released, and he immediately ran into Twilight's protective arms. "You don't belong here, give me the crown, and you can go back to Equestria." "Why should she?" I spoke up, folding my arms and patting the poor dog's head. My glare matched her own. "You have no bargaining chip, Miss Shimmer. That sledgehammer won't destroy the portal and you know it." "Maybe not directly." She said slyly, patting the side of the statue for emphasis. "But I can destroy the only thing keeping it active." Then, her eyes narrowed dangerously, "Now, give me the crown, or you can never return home!" The girls gasped loudly at that, and my frown deepened. Destroy her... "She's bluffing." I whispered to the concerned Twilight. "Tick tock Twilight. We haven't got all night; the portal will be closing in less than an hour." "Don't let her get to you, Twilight. She won't do it." Eliminate this mare, and you can end this self-suffering. "So, what's your answer?" For a moment, Twilight said nothing, meeting everyone's gazes and then mine. I expressed all I could through my eyes; the reassurance, the comfort, that everything will be alright, even smiling lightly to show not to be deterred by this teenager. Then, inspecting the crown for a brief moment, Twilight finally said through a fierce expression. "No." That's my girl! "What?!" Sunset exclaimed in shock and rage. "Equestria! Your friends! Lost to you forever! Don't you see what I'm about to do to the portal?!" "Yes!" Twilight replied, standing up in resolve, "But I've also seen what you're able to do here without magic! Equestria will find a way to survive without my Element of Harmony!" Uhh... If by that you mean Celestia getting her [BEEP] together, then maybe I'm not as optimistic about this as you are, my dear. "This place might not! I won't allow it to fall into your hands!" "And besides," I pitched, intertwining Twilight's unclenching hand with my own in support, glaring just as defiantly towards our foe, "She's not alone here; even in this world Twilight has made new friends, people who care about her. Hell, I'd follow this Princess to the ends of the Earth if I have to. She will always have others to look after her, as she takes care of them!" "So go ahead!" Twilight then goaded towards the stunned Sunset Shimmer, "Destroy the portal! You are not getting this crown!" "...Fine." What, just like that? "You win." The sledgehammer almost crushed Snips and Snails' feet as it fell roughly onto the ground. "You. Are. So. Awesome!" Rainbow Dash then said as the girls praised Twilight for her defiant speech. "Can't believe you were gonna do that for us!" "It's no wonder you're a real life Princess!" "That's Twilight for you; always selfless for her friends." I said playfully and proudly, while the girl just beamed at the praise. "Oh yes! She's so very special!" What the-?! Pouncing like a cat, Sunset collided into Twilight, knocking the two over and causing the crown to fall onto the ground. Yet before even Twilight or Sunset could grab the thing, Spike took the opportunity. "Grab him you fools!" The two obedient boys pursued the running Spike, heading towards the school entrance, before Sunset pushed past them towards the dog, chased by the girls. Did I need to do something? Oh no. I calmly walked after them, restraining a grin. But it was so hard... The crown was then flung by a cornered Spike to a flipping Rainbow, to a surprised Fluttershy, caught then by Snips, then taken by Pinkie, passed to Applejack, then to Rarity, and finally Twilight. And even I couldn't help but eye-roll at the pointless filler. "I'll take that!" Sunset caught the flying crown after Twilight foolishly flung it in the air, chuckling evilly, "At last! More power than I can ever imagine!" Unlimited power! She placed the crown on, and... ...Nothing happened. Beaming triumphantly, Sunset waited... And waited... And waited... Nope, still nothing. Eventually, while the girls glanced at one another in confusion, Sunset slowly opened her eyes, inspecting her body for any kind of change, triumph morphing to hesitation before followed by confusion. "What... What's going on?" She took the crown off and on again, expecting different results. Again, no change occurred, prompting the power-hungry girl to growl in irritation before trying again. And yet, nothing new happened. From the side, Spike and I exchanged not-so-subtle smug looks. Good job Spike! Mission accomplished. "I... I don't understand!" I smirked at her indignation. Tearing off the item, Sunset stared at the crown incredulously and angrily, "I did my research! I should be all-powerful! What went wrong?! This isn't possible!" "Well, I think it's called an Element of Harmony for a reason, Miss Shimmer." I stated conversationally, inciting her glare towards me. Stepping forward, I gestured towards the item, "You expected that crown to grant you unlimited power? Don't make me laugh out loud; it bears the forces of what is good, not what one craves." "That's right." Twilight then spoke up, taking the lead, "The Elements of Harmony bring order and peace, not cause devastation and chaos. It chooses its bearer, and it certainly wouldn't choose a power-hungry maniac who's only looking out for her own interests!" "No... No!" "Yep, 'fraid so." I nodded knowingly. Though inwardly I was laughing at her predicament. What do you know? My plan worked. With no repercussions whatsoever. No stupid demon. No stupid ex-machima where Twilight and the others turn into some human-pony hybrids. No stupid ten-seconds redemption. I feel nothing if not satisfied. "It's over, Sunset." Twilight announced, "Your plan failed." Followed by the girls cheering once again and then conducting a group hug, prompting my pleased smile. Then, purple eyes looked at me, "You knew this would happen, didn't you?" I shrugged playfully while the other teens adopted curious expressions, "I may have tweaked a few things here and there, with the help of Spike of course. Good job my little friend." Said dog wagged his tail happily. "Ahh it was nothing-" "NO!" The startling yell made us look at an enraged Sunset, who threw the crown onto the stone floor before running forward, shoving past us hurriedly. "I refuse to go down like this!" Immediately my senses were on high alert. What was she- Oh no. "If I can't have my victory, then neither can you!" Emphasized as she picked up the sledgehammer and held over the mirror- But instead of swinging it, the tool was hurled towards the defenseless- "No!" With no hesitation, time slowing down, I threw myself towards the stunned teens, all looking in fear at the hurtling weapon their way. And, with as much strength as I could muster, I pushed the surprised girls out of the way, feeling brief relief. Followed by immense, paralyzing pain. "Argh!" "Jack!" When the sledgehammer met its target, my head responded to the impact, forcing my body to leap and land on the hard stone ground below, a fireworks of more pain erupting from my skull. My teeth and eyes closed tightly, body too stunned to do anything else as my nervous system exploded all around the place, struggling for one point to concentrate on. Then, everything but the pain started becoming numb. Argh...! Haven't felt... Pain like this before... Arrrrrg... I inhaled sharply, able to feel someone roll me around and place my head on their lap. and I had a good guess who. Though I wanted to shut my whole body off to escape the unbearable pain, I forcefully opened my eyes, purple sparkling yet devastated orbs reflecting my tightened face. Twilight... "Jack! Jack, can you hear me?!" Loud and... Ow... Clear, love. Twilight's expression was that of panic and worry, "Are you okay...?" No... Comment... "I... I didn't... That wasn't... What have I...?!" That sounded like... Sunset... Am I... Am I... Argh! Well... I suppose not even I could survive a blow to the head by a hurling... Sledgehammer... "Someone call an ambulance!" Someone else shouted, and then I noticed the other girls looking down at me with fear and concern. "Jack, please! Talk to me!" I wish I could... Twilight... But I couldn't even feel my tongue... And already, I saw edges of darkness around my vision. A soft hand trailed across my numb face, the girl of my life becoming increasingly worried and scared... For me. "You'll be fine! Okay? You've been through worst!" "Twilight..." Applejack began... Looking uncomfortable. "He- He has to! He'll be fine, alright?! Jack, you'll be okay!" "Twilight, darling..." Rarity spoke softly, her voice cracking... Everyone's voices were... Starting to echo... Vision slowly fading... So this was the end... Huh...? Well... At least... Twilight... Was safe... "So... Sor... ry... Twi... Fail...ed..." The girl... Shook her head. Blackness... Seeping into the sides, "No! You didn't fail, you saved us! We'll get you some help... Stay awake, please...!" "I... At... Least... You're... Safe, my... Prin...cess..." "No...! Jack, please, don't go...!" Those eyes... That voice... So many things I wanted to say... "Jack, you can't leave us, not me! I... I... I lo-!" And then, darkness. Before Twilight could finish what she had to say, everything was becoming black as night. My vision obscured, all noise and echoes gone. Everything was now numb to me; I could see and feel nothing. So... This was the end hmm? ...Huh. I expected a tunnel with some light, but... It's far from over, my friend. Specter...? And then, my vision became black to blinding, and I couldn't even shield my eyes from it. Slowly, the numbness evaporated, and I was greeted to a warmness similar to that I felt during my internal battle with Sombra. The edges of the light was coated in pink, a presence that felt awfully close to something I've been use to. Twilight...! There is still much to be done, Specter's voice echoed warmly, Go, she's waiting for you. ...No need to tell me twice. With the ability to open my eyes, I slowly did so, and was greeted by something I honestly did not expect coming, not through my interference. Honestly, having Spike switch the crowns almost causing my death was one thing. But the girls surrounding me, hands clasping each other, having those wings, pony ears and hair extending into tails - Don't ask me how that works - was another thing. Hovering above me, the blinding lights emanating from their presence slowly died down, the teens landing around my healed body, though Rainbow still opted to fly even in the human world. ...Huh. Opening their eyes, the girls inspected the new 'updates' to their bodies, while Twilight checked my state, eyes widened in pure relief and bliss. "Jack!" "Hello love..." I greeted blankly, propping myself on my shoulders- Gah! Before being greeted by a bone-crushing hug. My arm wrapped around her waist automatically, "I'm- I'm happy to see you too, my dear Twilight." Oof... Now I had a very big headache that remained of my previous fatal injury. It took a moment for her head to get off my chest, eyes sparkling, "Do you always have to make me worry like that?" She asked in concern, anger and relief, before hugging me rather tightly again. I returned the gesture, speaking reassuringly while rubbing my sore temple, "Hey, it'll take more than that to finish me off." Then our eyes met, my free hand interlocking her own and I repressed the urge to embrace the teen a little more intimately. Instead, I gazed at everyone else, admittedly perplexed. Shouldn't I be dead? "So... What happened?" Spike, having sat to the side of me, wiping his own tears, motioned to the beaming girls, "The crown - the real one - started glowing from your pocket after you were... And its magic made the girls heal you, I guess." So that's the short version huh? ...Wait, what? "With the magic of friendship, we used the power of the Element of Harmony to save you." Twilight clarified a little further, smiling happily, helping me get up along with Applejack, "Our bond was strong enough for us to heal you completely." No kidding? "So... I caused this then?" Was the basic summary, glancing at the girl's new temporary forms. At Applejack's shrug, I mumbled in disbelief, "Typical..." Before almost falling over. "Oh hey! Let me help!" Knowing that voice, I spoke up quickly to the boy behind me, "Touch me, Sentry, and I won't be the only one who had a near-death experience tonight." Though the girls looked slightly perturbed by that threat, Twilight instead shook her head fondly. Turning around, I finally noticed the crowd of students pouring outside, gazing in shock and awe at the half-ponified teenagers. "That crown... Was fake." Hm? My eyes then looked at Sunset Shimmer, who was kneeling and staring at the lying fake item feet away, grasping the implications. Hm... Better get this out of the way. "Twilight, come with me." The girl blinked curiously before following my gaze, nodding in understanding and supporting me in moving. Together, we both walked towards the knelt Sunset, who outwardly flinched at our approach. "...You okay?" At that honest question, Sunset's jaw dropped and her gaze snapped at me in disbelief. "Am I... I almost killed you!" "You almost killed them." Which would've been more disastrous than my demise, to say the least. "I- I didn't mean to!" The dark yellow teen clutched her temples, "I never intended to... To do anything so drastic. I just wanted to... Wanted to...!" "Rule over Equestria for no reason?" Her eyes snapped up at me, and I knelt down to meet her eye-level, tone softening, "Your lust for power would've only ended up hurting others regardless." "You... You tricked me...!" "Yes, and I apologize for that. I'm as much to blame here for almost getting my friends killed." ...Did I just honestly refer the human versions as 'friends?' God dammit Twilight look what you've done to me! "But you've seen now what that hunger could do. Imagine how many more people would've been hurt because of your craving for power." "Power won't get you everything." Twilight led on, kneeling next to me to speak with the distraught girl, "Honesty. Kindness. Loyalty. Generosity. Laughter, and most of all, friends. They're what matters most than power. You'll only end up hurting others, and most importantly yourself, if you keep going down this wrong path." "I..." "I think it's time you reconsider what's really more important in life, Sunset." Twilight said softly, "You can have a second chance, but only if you can allow yourself that chance as well." "But... But I..." Ah, tears. Of course. Droplets of water leaked from the poor teen's eyes. "I don't know how..." Exchanging a smile with Twilight, we motioned to the others girls watching us, "They can teach you. If they want to." They'll do it anyway. See? Over a few seconds of hesitation followed by them nodding. Sunset, obviously, was getting overwhelmed by the offer of redemption. "I'm- I'm sorry!" She confessed rather loudly, covering her eyes shamefully. "I never meant to hurt anyone... I just... I...!" ...Alright. By all rights, I should be angry, furious at this distraught teen for almost fatally harming my friends and my near-death. I should be utterly vocally destroying this wrecked girl for her actions tonight, and just leave her there to think about the consequences. I should bring her to Equestria immediately and have her tried for her crimes, as would be the most sensible thing to do. ...But... After everything that happened with me and Sombra, who was I to decide this girl's judgement? I knew what it was like to be corrupted by power. Besides, this teen gets better as time progresses. I heard the girl gasp in disbelief at my next move, to which Twilight followed as we started comforting the poor teen, hugging her with reassurance. "I forgive you..." I said quietly. I honestly do... "We all do." Twilight finished. And next thing I knew, even the others girls and Spike joined in on the hug, embracing the sobbing mare-turned-teen. Agh... Still had that headache... How nice it was that no one asked any questions. No, I'm [BEEP] serious; not one of the entire student body thought to be curious about the human-pony hybrids now in their school, nor the talking dog. Instead, everyone went back to the party, where I showed off to everyone who was truly Lord of the Dance. Then a slow dance which, can I say, was possibly the best thing out of going to that disgraceful world in the first place. I had ignored the cheers, though still felt a little smug, sharing a kiss with the blushing Twilight after the dance's conclusion. Afterwards, we said our goodbyes, as we had to return to Equestria, finally. I was eager as to return first, letting Twilight say her goodbyes while greeting the worried ponies. Eventually Twilight followed, and the both of us wanted to take a nice long rest after these hectic last few days. But not before the mare had to bump into that Goddamn stereotype one last time. To which I exclaimed outloud, "God dammit mother-[BEEP]!" And excused myself from the stunned ponies, finding myself a room to rest in. So, did I enjoy my time in the Equestria Girls world? Nope. Did I learn anything from the trip? Hell no. Was there any incentive to return to that world? Absolutely not. Because, the trip only reminded me of how [BEEP] DUMB THIS ENTIRE JOURNEY WAS! I mean by God! This movie was nothing! There was no story! No characters save for Twilight and Spike! There was no anything! Everything was just inconsistent and nonsensical! The plotholes were many, the people there were just stereotypes, the setting so cliche I could play high school cliche bingo and get them all! Pacing around in this room, clearing my head after the party, made me rethink everything I've been through. Nothing could've saved this movie. Nothing at all! Except for an entirely different plot, fleshed-out three-dimensional characters, and the whole other-world nonsense being completely removed. I'd vote for a Spike movie over this! Specter's aged voice then spoke through my mind, At least there was a valuable lesson learnt from all this. Lesson? What lesson?! There was no lesson! What that nonsense human Celestia spouted out over the crown and some [BEEP]? That was the lesson? What did that have to do with anything? We waited over an hour of cliches and eye-rolling song numbers just to be reminded that Twilight's a Princess? You wanna make a flick over that alicorn becoming accustomed to the role? Fine. Just next time, don't use it as an excuse to sell horrifying dolls and accessories. But that's just it, isn't it?! THAT'S the entire reason for this movie! Merchandise! There was no intention on developing anyone's characters, including Twilight's! It was just Hasbro taking advantage over Faust's work and turning it into a mockery of itself. [BEEP] this movies! [BEEP] it with something jagged and sand-papery-! "Ahem." A familiar mare cleared her throat, "Is it safe to come in?" I raised a brow at the approaching uni- alicorn, "I thought you were getting some rest." "Call it sixth-sense, but I somehow got the feeling you would be pacing around like this." Twilight motioned to my state, eyes reflecting humour, "I just came by to say thanks, for tolerating that world just for my sake." How did she-? "Your distaste wasn't really that concealed the whole time we were there." Ah. A frustrated breath flew from my nostrils, and I turned away, "Twilight... I know I haven't been... The most supportive person in your life." That's saying a lot. "I don't try to make things difficult for you, or the others, but-" "I know." Twilight interjected calmly, "I've never held it against you. But you've gotten a lot better overtime. You've just been so... Wary and distrustful of your surroundings ever since you arrived in our world. To go to high school again must've been irritable for you." Hm... A warm hoof placed on my side, prompting my eyes to meet her beautiful face, pony or human, "But this time, it was different, wasn't it? There was something about that world in particular that you utterly despised?" "Putting it lightly..." "Hm... Will we ever seem them again?" "...Yeah. Sooner than you think, but less than I'd hope," I muttered bitterly, inhaling deeply again before staring straight at the observant and relieved mare, "Twilight... I'm not Flash Sentry." Twilight blinked, nodding slowly, "You're Jack Wright." "My point precisely," I sighed in slight annoyance, "I'll never be your handsome, reliable knight in shining armor, with the sports car or fancy guitar-playing skills or whatever nonsense Hasbro decides to give that man. I'm just... Well, me." For a moment, she didn't speak. And then, a small fond smile. "And I wouldn't have it any other way." How I loved hearing that. "You're kind, compassionate, trustworthy and a great friend. You've always been there to help me, Spike and all our friends through tough times. I couldn't ask for a better special somepony in my life..." As though tasting the term, Twilight blushed, once again, looking away briefly in adorable shyness, "Hm, still getting accustomed to that..." "Ditto..." I chuckled in agreement. "We'll have to talk more about this relationship between us someday. But now, I'm content being the most luckiest man - or stallion - in existence." "Just as I'm the most fortunate... Princess... In the whole world." Concluded with a soft embrace, and I wouldn't change any of this for the world if I could. Kissing the top of Twilight's head as she snuggled into my chest. "You know, you're not that unappealing." Smiling in amusement, I said casually, "Say that again when you see what I truly look like, then I'll believe you." "...So, why exactly do you dislike that world?" Oh? "You really want to know? You might get bored hearing me rant." Twilight looked up at me, a sparkling glint of amusement in her alluring purple orbs. "Humour me. Sometimes your rants can be very informative." ...Huh. "Well then, your funeral." I said jokingly before clearing my throat, both of us sitting down as I began describing why this movie is the media form of cancer. "My Little Pony: Equestria Girls is the most disappointing thing since-" Chapter Seventy: Thorn in our SideThere were positives and negatives to relationships. One of them which I was experiencing was the former: being proud of Twilight for her continuous efforts in learning how to fly like a pegasus. And also the latter; keeping an eye on the learning Twilight as Rainbow helped her use her new wings, every second and sound of struggle on Twilight's side forcing me to glance up form my book repeatedly to make sure she was doing okay. "Ya gotta really flap 'em hard!" Rainbow said, to which the new Princess nodded determinedly, doing as instructed, before- Ah [BEEP]. Crashing into a tree branch... Time has passed since Twilight's coronation, and the sorry affair with the mirror. Things went... Not quite so different, really, save for the new monarch learning what it means to be a Princess and how to fly, and our new relationship between Twilight and I. The fact we were even dating was still a miracle for me to accept, but that hardly meant I was against it or reconsidering the idea. I embraced it fully. Now, we were currently in Canterlot, helping Twilight prepare herself for the upcoming Summer Sun Celebration; ya know that thing that was to celebrate the anniversary of Celestia besting her sister over dominance for Equestria, day and night. But now that Luna was back there was no real reason to continue the tradition, and might possibly be a harsh reminder towards Luna for her misdeeds. But ya know, they wanna celebrate? Fine. Also, this was the anniversary of when I first arrived in this world, indicating a full year has passed since my presence in Equestria. A whole year... Huh... Go figure... "Whoooooa- Oof!" I cringed as Twilight landed roughly on the ground, still growing accustomed to her new body parts. Ouch. "Lookin' good up there Princess Twilight!" Applejack complimented encouragingly, helping the dazed mare stand up. "Applejack, you know you don't have to call me that." "Why do you protest so?" Rarity asked, "You've already given up wearing your crown all the time; the least you can do is embrace your new title." "If other ponies wanna address me that way, I suppose it's fine but... Not my friends." A small smile grew on my muzzle at the modesty. "It just doesn't feel right." She sighed, unfolding her wings, "And neither does this flying business." You'll get the hang of it, love. "The Summer Sun Celebration is only two days away! And I'm never gonna be ready to perform my part!" "Not if ya spend all yer time down here you won't!" Rainbow replied enthusiastically, "Now get up there and show everypony the big finish!" Oh this I had to watch. Twilight obliged, ascending from the ground to show off her efforts. We observed proudly as the mare went to work, the girls vocally encouraging our friend to keep it up. My smile grew into a grin when my... Girlfriend - It's still jarring calling her that - enjoyed herself... But that quickly wiped off my face at Twilight losing altitude fast, crashing through numerous crowds before halting in midair. And falling. My hooves sprung into action. Attempting to use her wings to land safely, it only prolonged her inevitable crash. Yet with my speed, I rushed forward directly underneath the mare before she harshly hit the dirt. Oof! My body acted as a shield when Twilight roughly impacted my stomach, the speed and force forcing my caped back to scrape through the ground. Wincing, I waited for my ponified body to stop before opening my eyes, my own slight pain ignored in favour of checking on Twilight. "Ugh... You alright?" I asked as the others joined us. Her face pulled back from my stomach, blushing lightly at our position and grinning sheepishly, "Uh... Oops..." That prompted my short laugh. "Haha! You just need some more practice, love, that's all." "Wow! That was a big finish!" Pinkie exclaimed happily. "Hm. Let's just hope there's no encore," I said jokingly, inciting the others to chuckle and Twilight to playfully glare at us. "You sure you'll do fine without me?" I asked after Pinkie departed to the train before me, desiring to have a last-minute conversation with Twilight before I left. "Of course. I've got Spike with me," Said dragon winked, while Twilight smiled, "Besides, someone has to look after the library in my absence. And there's no one I trust more to accomplish such a task than you." Chuckling while Spike pouted, I nodded, "Alright. I just don't want you to feel pressured alone." "And that's sweet of you Jack," Twilight said sincerely. "But I'll be fine, really. Just be sure Owlicious gets fed before the evening?" "What, you think I'll leave him to starve?" Twilight's eyes twinkled jokingly, "I'd expect otherwise from my special somepony." The term caused my heart to skip a beat, "Twilight-" The final whistling from the train halted my sentence. The uni- alicorn nodded, "You better get going before you're left behind," Honestly I'd rather stay with you, but, it seems, duty calls. Whoa there! Twilight then quickly pecked my cheek, shying her head away but still grinning happily, "See you in two days." "...I look forward to it." I replied sincerely, a content smile on my face before steeping on board the train and meeting the girls in the department, waving to Twilight and Spike as the train began leaving Canterlot. Taking a seat, I glanced out the window at the fading figures before exhaling softly. We really had to talk about this... Us, when we get the chance. Nowadays, Twilight's mainly focused on researching how to become a proper Princess and flying lessons for us to have a proper discussion. And that's fine, I don't blame her for it. Twilight needed to learn this stuff post-haste, considering Celestia basically bombed all these new developments on her. So instead, I resorted, until the appropriate time came for the conversation, to support the mare and offer advice whenever she needed it, providing some knowledge I held over the British monarchy - how little I knew - in hopes it'd help. Hah. Royal vizier indeed. Anyway, while I was taking care of the library, the others were called back to Ponyville by request of Mayor Mare - Who by this point isn't capable of dealing with anything herself anymore - to help with things, including the party being held for the upcoming celebration. What a meaningless ritual. Oh, you're still here huh? Sombra continued as though he hadn't heard me, knowing full well he can read my thoughts while trapped in my mind, These weaklings will have any reason to celebrate, just to fill the empty pointlessness of their lives. Cheery. Why you choose to partake in such sentimental traditions is beyond me. There are other ways to impress your Princess, boy. Yeah well, I'll be sure to ask someone else for tips. Thanks Sombra. "It'll be over before ya know it." Hm? Applejack, deciding to sit beside me as Pinkie started celebrating behind us for no reason, smiled in understanding, "Twilight'll be back with us in jus' a few days. No need to look so upset." Ah, she's mis-interpreting my look. Yet before I could correct her, Rainbow spoke from over the seat. "Yeah, so don't think we're just gonna let you wallow in the library for the next few days! You're gonna help us out, Star!" At my raised brow, the blue pegasus leaning over the seat smirked down at me, "I mean, Twilight would appreciate her special somepony being useful, wouldn't she?" Oh you... "Rainbow, don't take advantage of him like that!" Rarity chided the unfazed mare from across the compartment, before a small grin emerged on her white muzzle, "But, some extra hoofs around to help wouldn't be so bad, wouldn't it Stardust?" Scoffing, I retorted lightly, "What, you honestly think I'm lazy? Don't answer that." I added when Rainbow opened her muzzle, "I'm always ready to help others. You just need only ask." ...Not so sure I like the look on their faces upon saying that. From within my mind, Sombra chuckled darkly. Not even the bearers of the Elements are immune to taking advantage over others. By the way, is it just me, or does everything look a lot more... Smoother? Did the animation of the world change? "Stardust... Stardust, wake up!" Ugh... "Five more minutes Twilight..." I mumbled at the rude awakening, turning away from the mare. No doubt she wanted help dusting some shelves again- "I'm not Twilight silly!" Hm...? Gah! "Derpy!" The grey pegasus was hovering uncomfortably close towards me, forcing my startled state. Satisfied, she grinned in accomplishment, yet I was hardly amused, "What are you doing in my room?" "Waking you up, of course!" Derpy replied enthusiastically, flying beside my bed. "Clearly..." "No need to be grouchy, Stardust." She pouted, before grinning brightly again, "You shouldn't be sleeping when it's the middle of the day... If it is the middle of the day anyway..." Scowling, I rubbed my face tiredly, the rest of my body waking up in response. "What time is it...?" "Really, it doesn't matter right now." Doesn't matter? What was she talking about...? "Since nopony can tell right now if it's day or night, we can only guess!" "That's what clocks are for- ...What are you talking about, Derpy?" I glanced at her in slight irritation. Really, I haven't even had my morning water yet; can't this surreal behaviour waited until after I'm fully awake? "I'll show you!" Followed by the pegasus flying over, almost knocking over the lamp if I hadn't quickly caught it, and opening the curtains wide- Gah! Too much light! ...Huh? ...Wait... What? Slowly leaning up, I joined Derpy at the window sill, unable to look away at this conundrum before us. "Ya see?" "I do..." Both sun and moon. Day and night, taking up half the sky each. Blueness sided with dazzling stars, light and darkness standing besides one another in harmony, standing opposite almost reflecting the ideal balance I sought. It was strangely beautiful to look at. "Weird, isn't it?" Derpy asked, one yellow eye focused on me, "I've never seen anything like it before. All of Ponyville is wondering what this means. That's why I thought it was a good idea to wake you up." Ahh. "Good thinking Derpy." I nodded, finally tearing my eyes from the mesmerizing sight, stepping off the bed, "I'll have a look around the library for any information about this, after I-" A distant terrified scream interrupted me, cutting through the window from the outside world. Sharing a startled glance with the eye-widened pegasus, I immediately ran out, downstairs to the front door, Derpy following close behind. Opening the door, I was honestly expecting some kind a monster invading the town, or perhaps... Him. Instead, we were greeted by the return of the creature from Little Shop of Horrors. Black vines. Black vines everywhere. Carving paths from the ground and curling themselves around buildings, stand, posts, you name it. Ponies left and right screamed and fled as fast as they could from the seemingly-sentient vines. The black weeds were accustomed with spikes popping out, reading to hurt anyone who dared go near them. "And I only just got up..." I muttered. First the sun/moon thing, now this? What on Earth was happening-? Wait... I've seen these things before... "What are those things?!" Derpy asked in horror, the fear vocally emerging. "I wish I knew..." "What are we gonna do, Stardust? Ponyville's being overrun by them!" The vines hardly halted in their advances, wrapping themselves around anything in close proximity. And they were dangerously close to the library. If Twilight was here- No. My expression hardened. I will not rely on the girls for everything. I'm not Celestia. Though their help would be appreciated, they can't do everything. Plus, with Twilight away, they were effectively leaderless. I can help just as much as the others could, even if I hardly understood the present situation. Time to step things up. "Derpy," Said grey mare looked at me in worry, "I want you to find and get the girls here; you know which ones. Afterwards, make sure every pony returns to their homes and barricade themselves. Can you do that?" "...I..." Derpy looked completely unsure of herself. "Derpy... I have complete confidence in you," Placing a hoof on her shaking shoulder, I smiled reassuringly, "You need to be brave, and I know you can be." The grey pegasus looked away for a moment, as if conferring with herself inwardly, mulling over my words. Then, to my slight relief, she resumed her gaze at me, grinning confidently and flying upwards in a salute. "You can count on me!" "I know I can, now go!" She obeyed, zooming off to fetch the Mane Six as I watched her leave, satisfied with myself for trusting her. Derpy may be clumsy, but her loyalty and heart are much more notable. Retreating into the tree-house, I spotted- "Hoo!" "Hey!" A small thorn, popping up from out of the floorboards, grabbing the leg of the panicking Nightshade. Immediately, I rushed forward and grabbed the thing, snapping the vine from the ground and releasing the poor owl. "You alright?" I asked him. "Hoo!" Nightshade replied earnestly. "Glad to hear it. Nightshade, I need you to help me find a book detailing anything about this new threat." My small friend flew off, heading towards the plant book section. I was about to follow before- "Hoo!" "Oh son of a-" More black vines spouted menacingly from the floorboards, the tips in our general direction. How wonderful, weeds in my library. And here I thought this would all go smoothly. And I was still waking up. Taking a prepared stance, I glared defiantly at the closing-in vines, as if that would work in intimidating them. Hmhmhmhm... Sombra's voice chuckled in black humour, Let us see how well you can do without the aid of your precious friends. Grimacing, I said dryly at the tall large weeds, "I'm sorry, the library's closed right now. I'm afraid I'll have to have you checked out." "Hoo..." Hey, I thought it was clever. "Stardust, we need your- Goodness gracious!" Rarity exclaimed, while the girls who arrived with her blinked at the warzone. "What in all of Equestria happened here?!" Shaking off a detached horn, I smiled crookedly, "They were overdue," Before looking around at the damage and grimacing, Books scattered everywhere, broken thorns and vines I tore out personally lying lifelessly on the floor, but more were bound to arrive soon. My eyes hardened, gazing at the girls, "We need to find out the cause." "That's why we're here." Applejack said determinedly, "Alright girls! Let's find out what we can!" The mares immediately obliged, helping Nightshade look around for the right book while I stood guard, in case more of those weeds decided to make an unwelcome visit again. "Oh, if only Twilight was here," Fluttershy said in depression, "She'd know what to do." Skimming through the pages without a thorough search, Rainbow cried out in irritation, "What should we expect her to do; fly right through the window?" On cue. Of course. Our attention turned to the new alicorn rolling into a heap of books, our head sticking out of the mess dizzily. I was filled with relief and happiness seeing her again, but how she was here so fast? I knew Twilight's teleportation spell couldn't transport her all the way here from Canterlot. So she must've... Wow. That's impressive. She flew all the way here. I felt a small sense of pride, before the situation made itself present again, a giant thorn appearing through the window across the room. "Guess it turned out you were missin' somethin' out in Ponyville after all." Applejack pointed out, closing the window forcibly and snapping the large thorn in two. "But perhaps you already know what is causing this calamity." Rarity said to Twilight hopefully. "Has Princess Celestia sent you to de-spell it posthaste?" Wouldn't surprise me... Now, I know I've seen these thorns before... But where...? They were so familiar to me... Perhaps if I can remember, I can help them get rid of this infestation. "Not exactly..." Twilight replied, sounding rather meek, "You see Princess Celestia is... Well... She and Princess Luna are both..." "They're missing!" Spike yelled panickingly. "What?!" I exclaimed in disbelief while the others loudly gasped. Missing?! They choose NOW to disappear?! Oh come on! That might explain the situation in the sky... Oh wait, no it doesn't. Unless they had something to do with it, and this mess. Boy, I require your services. I frowned at the voice. Not now, Sombra, I'm trying to discuss with the girls here. He persisted, of course. That can wait a moment. These things what you humans call 'apps' in your mind, you need to get some more; I've already grown dull of this tedious mediocrity known as 'Minecraft.' Well I- ...Wait. My jaw dropped in surprise while Twilight attached the Elements of Harmony to the other mares. I have apps? ...I have Minecraft?! In my head? How is that even possible? I think by now your suspension of disbelief should be shattered after your entire journey so far, child. Don't condescend me, Sombra-! Wait... "Apps..." I muttered, eyes widening as I was beginning to remember. "The app! Of course!" Prompting the girls and dragon to regard me curiously. "I've seen this infestation before, I remember now!" "You have?!" Twilight said in both surprise and eagerness. "Quickly, tell us what you know!" "Give me a moment." I said, rattling my brain for more info. "I dealt with this crisis on an MLP app a long time ago." "What's an 'app?'" Rainbow inquired, frowning. "It's a small piece of software where- Never mind that! Point is, the Everfree Forest was involved, and... And..." They nodded encouragingly, and I tightened my expression, trying to remember clearly, a certain creature's face appearing, "Discord was also involved in this..." Several gasps. "Discord! Of course!" "I should've known!" "Only he could be behind this catastrophe!" "We need to bring him here immediately!" "Hey, wait!" But the girls was already running off, and I quickly pursued, trying to recall what else happened. It was an event in the game, and even I honestly never completed, because by then the game decided to glitch out on me and reset at a certain point every time. How convenient. Hm, maybe you should... Install... This app into your mind too. This 'Angry Birds' can only fuel my hunger for violence for so long. I have Angry Birds too?! God forbid Candy Crush was installed in my mind too. Catching up, I managed to shield my eyes in time as the six mares began working a spell through the Elements. No doubt summoning the esteemed Master of Chaos. And lo and behold, as the rainbow power flashed out, the creature himself was... Taking a shower. Even I cracked a small smile at the sight. What were the chances? "Winter wrap up winter wrap up- Ooh!" Discord threw away the brush, finally noticing us watching. "Oho! Now Twilight, you know Princess Celestia said you were to give me a heads-up before you summon me with that little spell she gave you." The bath tub disappeared. "In case you haven't noticed, I was in the middle of a particularly invigorating shower." Emphasized by wiping his behind in Twilight's face. "E-nough!" The Princess said sternly, shoving him back, prompting my smirk. "Release Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, and stop the Everfree Forest from fading!" Just after her demands, a thorn wrapped itself around the alicorn, then transforming into Discord, "My, what ever are you talking about?" "Don't you play dumb with us Discord!" Applejack responded, pointing at him rather rudely, "We know you're the one behind this!" Do we though...? In the app, Discord had proclaimed innocence, as he was doing right here now. "Don't get me wrong, I absolutely love what you've done with the place!" The creature of chaos then took pictures of his surroundings, "But I couldn't possibly take responsibility. I've reformed, don't you remember?" If not him, then who? Perhaps it wasn't a villain behind this, but just the forces of nature. I mean, not every crisis need have someone pulling the strings, correct? Something else might be going on. "Twilight," I said quietly, prompting her glance, "I don't think Discord is responsible." "What do you mean?" She asked, while the others began blaming the unfazed Discord. "In the game, Discord said he was innocent as he's doing now. Whatever is going on here, it involved the Elements of Harmony somehow..." Come on brain! Work! You can remember this! It shouldn't be this hard! "Jack, if you can recall something important about this, you have to tell us and you have to tell us now." "I'm working on it." I snapped, before sighing. "Sorry, I just..." "It's okay." Twilight said in understanding, smiling slightly, "I'm worried too. But please, if you know more, we can use that information to save the town." The mares were preoccupied blatantly accusing Discord. When then appeared teasing the purple alicorn, congratulating her on her ascension to royalty. At the personal touch, I frowned slightly, though Twilight, noticing my look, gave me an expression that assured me it was fine. The Elements were involved. In fact, they played a crucial role, inside the Everfree Forest. My eyes glanced at the far-off dangerous woods, vines and thorns threateningly poking out from its edges and trees... Trees... "Wait!" Fluttershy blocked Rarity, Applejack and Rainbow from using their Elements against Discord. "We can't do that! What if he really is telling the truth?" "Fluttershy's right." I spoke up, walking over to join the creature's and her side, "Innocent until proven guilty." "But you said he was responsible for all this!" Rainbow cried out in disbelief. "I said he was involved somehow, I didn't say he was the one behind it." "Well finally!" Discord said in mock-joy. "Someponies willing to give me the benefit of the doubt. And how ironic that one of them is a human in disguise! The rest of you can learn a lot about friendships from my dear pals Butterfly and Starlight here." "Um, it's Fluttershy." "And Stardust." I added, deadpanning at Discord's obvious lack of caring over anything. "Oh right whatever." "Jack, if Discord speaks the truth, then who really is responsible?" Twilight asked, causing the girls to look at me for answers too. "If you knew this was going to happen, then you must have some clue as to help us solve this." "All I know is it involves the Everfree Forest and the Elements of Harmony." I said confidently, shaking my head after, "It's been a long time since I encountered this debacle again, it was a nightmare trying to clear that tree-" Tree... Tree! "The tree!" Of course! Now I remember clearly! "'Tree?'" Rarity echoed in confusion. "The Tree of Harmony!" The girls blinked, obviously not understanding. Why couldn't I have remembered this sooner- ...Sombra? The voice didn't respond. Rolling my eyes, I then resumed my gaze on everyone, "I know what to do... I think." Twilight's eyes hardened in resolve, "Tell us." To be continued... Chapter Seventy-One: The Warrior of EncouragementPreviously... "If other ponies wanna address me that way, I suppose it's fine but... Not my friends. It just doesn't feel right, and neither does this flying business." "You sure you'll do fine without me?" "Of course. I have Spike with me. Besides, someone has to look after the library in my absence. And there's no one I trust more to accomplish such a task than you." "I'd expect otherwise from my special somepony." "Twilight-" "Weird, isn't it? I've never seen anything like it before. All of Ponyville is wondering what this means. That's why I thought it was a good idea to wake you up." "In the game, Discord said he was innocent as he's doing now. Whatever is going on here, it involved the Elements of Harmony somehow..." "It's okay. I'm worried too. But please, if you know more, we can use that information to save the town." "Someponies willing to give me the benefit of the doubt. And how ironic that one of them is a human in disguise! The rest of you can learn a lot about friendships from my dear pals Butterfly and Starlight here." "I know what to do... I think." "Tell us." "So there's this 'Tree of Harmony,' hiding somewhere deep inside the Everfree Forest, and we have to find it in order to fix everything?" Rainbow asked, for clarification. "Essentially." "But you have no idea precisely where this tree is?" "Not exactly," I confessed lightly to Rarity's inquiry, looking away in thought, "But I know what it looks like. It's located within a cave inside the forest; I'll know it when I'll see it." "Alright, so we deliver the Elements of Harmony to the tree, then what?" Applejack wondered. "...I have no clue," I admitted, shaking my head, "All I know is the Elements must be brought to the tree in order to restore it and the forest. I'm not uncertain as what specifically happens..." Taking note of my apologetic tone, Twilight said reassuringly, "Jack, just this information alone could help us solve this whole crisis. Now we at least have the basic idea of what to do," Her encouraging smile incited my own. "Should hide in the Everfree Forest be this tree," Zecora then warned, the zebra having arrived as I provided a description of the harmonic tree and where it was hidden, Fluttershy and Pinkie helping the tired equine, "Be on your guard, you must take from me. For as the forest's nature grows, so will many of our kind's foes." We nodded at her words. Noted Zecora. Discord, meanwhile, continued taking delight out of this situation, observing us with blatant amusement. Ignoring him, Twilight then inquired, "Did this app show what happened to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna as well?" "...Actually, no," I frowned, meeting their disappointed stares, save for Discord's, "I don't think they were even mentioned. Sorry." "Oh, don't apologize!" Discord said happily, placing a bear arm around me with a grin, "You can't know everything, my dear chap! Though I must say, I'm surprised by your ignorance over the Princess's locations; and here I thought you would at least know something about it!" "Why Discord, it sounds as if you know something we don't," I snapped, having no need for his condescending mockery. The creature of chaos simply shrugged and spouted angel wings, sending Fluttershy a puppy look. "It's a long story," Twilight said to Zecoras perplexed look, before adding with a frown, "But, if Jack doesn't know anything about the Princess's fates, then how will fixing the forest help us find them? Solving one problem won't fix the other." "I think ridding this infestation is a first priority, Twilight," I said, but not in non-sympathy. "He's got a point, Twi," Applejack pitched in, seeing the mare hesitate, "If we don't stop this forest from growin', who knows how many ponies in Equestria will be in trouble!" "...Right," Twilight finally nodded in grim determination after a moment of thinking, obviously deeply concerned over the welfare of her mentor and Luna, hardened stare looking towards the Everfree Forest. Black vines and thorn pouring out dangerously, threatening to consume the entire lands by the hand of Mother Nature. "You'll recognize the tree on sight?" "Yes," I responded, also staring at the sorry state of a forest in resolve. It was time to end this affair before it got worse. "Then what are we waiting for?" Rainbow said determinedly, already flying off towards the entrance of the dangerous area, "Let's get going!" "Good luck! Ta ta! See you when you all get back friends, safe and sound!" Discord waved us all off with enthusiasm. Can't tell is he's serious or, again, just mocking us. As much as I hated just allowing these girls to throw themselves into danger, I trusted them to take care of each other. And I will be there in case things somehow because more serious than currently. "Discord," I said, lingering for a moment as the mares, and Spike who was tagging along for some reason, all walked off in grim resolve. "You rang?" Said master of chaos held a phone near his ear. Cracking a faint smile, I gestured to behind me, "I ask of you, as your friend, to make sure the citizens of Ponyville stay safe from this infestation until we return. Can I rely on you?" Discord responded by putting on a soldier uniform and conducting the British Salute, "Sir!" He replied in mock-seriousness. Rolling my eyes, I then noticed Zecora approaching me, "I shall assist the town with him." Her expression and tone held conviction, "Although our situation looks only grim. We can count on Twilight, you and your friends, to put this unnatural crisis to an end." I nodded gratefully. More equals better, "I appreciate that Zecora. Mark my words, we'll restore the forest and your home to normal." "Stardust, come on!" At Rainbow's command, I gave the zebra and smirking creature of chaos one last look, "Good luck," And ran after the waiting mares and dragon. It's time to pull out the weeds. The forest was alot more deadlier than I remember. Big shock. "How much further?" I shrugged without turning around, "No clue, Applejack." Then, I added with a faint smile, "Honestly, I don't know why you letting me lead; you'll the know the place when you see it." "True." Rarity said in small humour, "But we'll also need the big bad 'Twilight Warrior' to protect us from the scary forest." Followed by chuckles, and mumbled grunts on my part. Remind me to keep my mouth shut like this... Noted. Wasn't talking to you. "You said this Tree of Harmony was in a cave," Twilight said to my right, "Could this cave be spotted easily?" I nodded, remembering it more clearly, "It's at the bottom of a narrow valley." As I said this, we then stumbled upon a murky pond, bubbling water here and there, with small floating rocks big enough to hold all one pony's hooves. Ah great. "We can use those to cross," Twilight pointed out. "I'll go first, make sure it's safe- Never mind," I deadpanned as Twilight leapt onto the trail of rocks, before yelping and stumbling a little as part of her hoof went into the dirty water, "It's just water-" What followed next caused my eyes to widen and jaw to slack. Those rocks, turns out. were in fact the backbones of a huge-[BEEP] gator, which rose menacingly from the pond and snarled in annoyance at the purple alicorn standing on its back. Said mare froze at the creature that could swallow her whole. "Twilight!" Immediately, I caught the hurled screaming Twilight, the impact forcing my hoofs to skid across the dirt a little. Rarity gasped sharply, "A crocodile! Run for your lives!" We obliged, running in different parts of the area. Oh great, now I just also remembered; I encountered one of these mother-[BEEP]ers on the app game, too, using Element Shards to scare them off. Though I doubt that'll be the case here. Think Jack, what to do here? You're a brute, boy, what do you think? Go play Minecraft you- ...Wait. Turning around, a sense of dread and terror rose through my being at the giant crocodile advancing on Twilight and Spike, who were backed up against a wall in sheer fright. Twilight was desperately trying to fly, yet to no avail; she was panicking too much to focus! Hmph. Weakling. "I'm coming!" I yelled, and with a battle cry, I reared back my clenched hoof while charging, and promptly punched the stunned gator across the jaw, followed by a swift uppercut kick. As the gator stumbled backwards, recovering, I stood as a line of defense between the monster and my girlfriend and brother, "You want them? Get through me first!" "You go Stardust!" Spike yelled in relief. Twilight, however, called out in worry, "Look out!" Urgh! My two hoofs, aided by balance, grabbed the upper and lower jaws before they could snap me in two. Okay... Crocodile's jaw strength... Quite formidable... My foe, however, shared my protests; attempting to snap his mouth shut and consume his latest meal. Haha, as if, my reptilian friend. Although, I could use some help here! The help came in the name of the other mares. The crocodile, in surprise, was then suddenly pulled back, forcing me to release and step back while the other struggled to restrain the reptile. The five other mares were pulling the giant lizard's tail back via vine, and we could hear their struggles upon doing so. The girls then, including Twilight, managed to finish things up by tying the creature through various vines around tree trunks, trapping the vulnerable reptile for a good while. "That, was close," Twilight acknowledged in relief and gratitude. Speaking of which. "Are you alright?" I asked the purple alicorn, who smiled at my concern. "I'm fine." Twilight answered, "Thanks for the save." I nodded, glad she was alright. "I'm fine too!" Yes I know you are Spike. I chuckled, rubbing the annoyed dragon's forehead fondly. "Huh, a little too close if ya ask me." Applejack pointed out, "You sure you're alright?" The purple alicorn responded, "I'm fine; I just can't seem to get these new wings to do what I want them to do when I want them to do it." "...A mouthful." "Aw you'll figure it out eventually," Rainbow said to Twilight encouragingly. I agree, "It was a panicking moment; you'll learn to master flight in time, love," I pitched in an attempt for reassurance. "Yet time is of the essence," Twilight then said, walking away to lead on. We followed, Applejack then stating rather slowly, "You have been havin' a lot of trouble with those things, and, well... Who knows what else is gonna come after us." "Which is why I'm here," I stated in dry humour. "No offence, Stardust, but you can't protect everyone," None taken, but I try, "But, y'know..." The girls halted, prompting myself to stop for a moment too. "Maybe it wouldn't be such a bad idea if for Twilight to go back to Ponyville, and let us look for the Tree of Harmony without her." ...Wait, what did Applejack just suggest? Twilight shared my disbelief, "What?" "You can't be serious," I added, frowning with her at the mares. "Yer almost just about got eaten by a crocodile!" Applejack began. "We all did," Twilight pointed out, "He wasn't after just me!" "Sure but... Well... The rest of us aren't... Princesses," Which is something I feel must be addressed, but that's for another time. What point was Applejack making here? "What's that got to do with anything?!" Twilight echoed my internal question hotly. "Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are gone! If somethin' happened to you, I-I just don't think Equestria could risk losin' another Princess!" I can't believe what I'm hearing! Okay, they're concerned for Twilight well-being, fair enough. But I think we're beyond the point of... This kind of debate! "Applejack does make a valid point," Not you too, Rarity! "Even if we manage to save the Tree of Harmony, it won't necessarily mean Princess Celestia and Princess Luna will return. Equestria will need somepony to lead in their absence." "Hang on! Hang on a minute!" I practically exclaimed, inciting their looks. Rubbing my forehead, I pointed out incredulously, "Since when was I the optimist here and you five the realists? Have you forgotten everything I've said about this world and your people? You honestly believe that Celestia and Luna will be gone forever?!" "We just think that-" "They won't," I said rather irritably, motioning to the uncertain alicorn, "And now you're pressuring Twilight about the responsibilities over being the unlikely sole ruler of Equestria? I'm the one with the knowledge that, in fact, Celestia and Luna will come back and resume their places on the throne. I know enough to safely say their disappearance has never been long enough for Twilight to take over." Not yet, anyway. "And not just that; after everything you've been through, all the trials and tests you've faced together. Nightmare Moon, Discord, Sombra. Hell, even me. And now you suddenly doubt Twilight's capabilities to take care of herself?! When you basically all work better as a full team than divided? All of the problems and obstacles you've faced were overcome because you all worked as a team! And you certainly can't stop now! You need Twilight just as she needs you!" Their faces were now reflecting guilt and uncertainty. Come on, you all knew better than this! Think about it! And besides, who knows, Celestia disappeared when Nightmare Moon turned up; who's to say it wouldn't happen again after the Tree of Harmony has been restored? Twilight looked as though she was about to speak up after a moment of mulling things over, when- "He's right..." Thank you! Rarity glanced up, dark blue reflective eyes hardened as though in epiphany, "I can't believe how foolish the idea was! Stardust is absolutely correct! We can't doubt our friend now, even if nothing is certain! We work best as one than not at all! That's why the Elements of Harmony chose us!" "Um, that's right," Fluttershy then spoke up, "We can't give up in believing in ourselves and each other, especially now. After everything we've been through, we should be able to overcome anything now... I think." Good enough, Fluttershy. "Golly, when ya'll put it like that," The orange Earth Pony rubbed the back of her head sheepishly, "I guess we shouldn't be so quick as to jump to conclusions just yet. If Stardust says the Princesses come back, we should believe 'im. Right girls?" "Right!" Five of the six mares chorused. "Um, yes," Fluttershy agreed quietly. "So, you're letting me stay?" Twilight asked hopefully. "We worked together as a team through every danger. Why stop now?" Rainbow shrugged, grinning. "All for one and one for all!" Followed by a group hug between the girls and dragon. Whoa! And a particular pink hoof grabbing and pulling me into the large embrace. "Thank you... You're the bestest friends one could ever ask for." Twilight said, choking in happiness slightly. "Best! Group hug! Ever!" Pinkie cheered ecstatically. My poor ears, yet I grinned myself anyway. As the hug broke apart, I gestured forward. "Come along now, girls. Spike. We have a town to save!" At their confident nods and expressions, we ventured forward, though Twilight immediately walked beside me. "Thank you for sticking up for me," She barely whispered, a beaming beautiful smile on her muzzle. "Anything... For my special somepony," Prompting her grin to widen and cheeks to turn pink, though my own body slightly froze up as our sides basically connected - promptly ignoring the chuckles and no doubt smug expressions from behind us - a brief touch of affection and the promise we will make it through this, together. For you love... And our friends. "I think we've found it." Very astute, Fluttershy. For before us was a valley decorated in black vines stretching out from a cave at the very end, hiding directly nearby the castle. A blue light was emanating from the cave, visible even from all the way here. It was evident that Celestia and Luna must've built their old castle here to watch over the Tree in case something disastrous loomed over Equestria... And then forgot about it sometime later. "Stardust?" I heard Spike ask, with hope. I nodded, "This is it," I recognized the place clearly. "Well, great!" Applejack said, "Now how about we figure a way to get down-?" The yelping pained sounds incited us to look over, Pinkie falling down the convenient steps leading down into the valley below. Huh. "Take the stairs, silly!" The pink Earth Pony, hardly fazed by the fall, pointed out. "This is it, girls and boys." Twilight said with pure utter conviction, an expression on her face so serious it would burn anything that comes across its gaze. "Let's restore the Tree of Harmony once and for all!" Nodding, we followed the alicorn down the rocky stairs. She has spirit, doesn't she? Yeah... Wait, what the hell Sombra? Don't ever make comments about her like that again! Hmhmhm. Such jealously. Good. Ugh... But what we saw upon entering the cave filled me with even more disgust. For before us was the Tree of Harmony. But there was hardly any light radiating from it. A sickly grey tall leafless tree wrapped in countless vines, no doubt draining away its light greedily. Fluttershy gasped at the repulsive sight, "I think it's dying!" "So let's save it already!" Applejack, in an impulsive action, leapt forward and bit down on a small thorn, pulling hard. "Applejack, wait!" Twilight yelled, just before the vine was released and the force pushed the orange Earth Pony back, grunting. And Twilight used her magic to restrain Rainbow back as she prepared to charge next. Examining the tree thoroughly, the purple alicorn continued grimly, "We need to figure this out carefully... Huh...?" "What? What is it?" Rainbow asked at Twilight's noise of curiosity. "I think... Oh... Of course!" "Don't keep us in suspense, Twilight," I said humouredly, warily looking around in case the vines decided to attack us. "Look, at the five branches and the trunk. Don't they resemble our Elements?" I squinted. Huh... They sorta do. The five marks on the branches look like you can fit the small gems right in- Ohhhh...! And judging from Twilight's expression, she reached the same conclusion. "That's it!" We both exclaimed. Of course! Now I finally understand! The Elements of Harmony must be placed in the tree in order to restore harmony! "What is?" Rarity asked, and the girls and dragon blinked as Twilight immediately turned around, and began flying towards the tree with the floating gems, prompting my immediate frown and call. "Be careful," But she didn't seem to hear me, too concentrated on restoring the tree. That's fine, we have her back just in case. Such as now. Vines were already assaulting the mare as she neared the tree, and I quickly sprung into action, running forward and jumping, smacking away the vines before they reached out further and landing. Yet that only prompted the thorns to wrap themselves further around the entire tree, obviously trying to prevent Twilight from succeeding. The mare sent me a grateful glance, before addressing the watching others, "I think in order to save the tree, we must give it our Elements of Harmony." "Whoa whoa whoa!" Rainbow, of course, protesting against the very idea first, "How are we suppose to protect Equestria without them?!" "How are we meant to rein Discord in if we can't use the Elements to turn him back to stone?" Rarity added. Applejack then approached with a much softer tone, "Twilight, the Elements of Harmony... They're what keeps us connected no matter what..." "...You're right about one thing, Applejack." Twilight concurred, flying down to meet them, tone filled with regret, "The Elements of Harmony did bring us together. But it isn't the Elements that'll keep us connected: it's our friendship, and it's more important and more powerful than any magic! My new role in Equestria may mean I have to take on new responsibilities, and our friendships may be tested." You often wonder if she writes and rehearses these friendship speeches beforehand? "But it will never, ever, be broken." Amen. I smiled along with the other, proud of Twilight for coming so far and still staying determined with the power of friendship. That same friendship that helped them defeat many villains and saved many lives, mine included. And for that, I will always be grateful. Even if a small part of me doesn't believe I deserve their forgiveness, nor friendships, nor the special connection I have with only Twilight. "There's no time to lose," Twilight then said in resolve, flying upwards towards the tree again. "Everypony ready?" "Ready!" We all replied, prepared to defeat this nature menace once and for all. With Twilight's magic, the small gems within the necklaces and the crown were carefully removed, ready to be placed on the Tree of Harmony, where they, I presume, rightfully belong. They began circling around the resolved alicorn in a rainbow-coloured speed- "Twilight!" I yelled in horror, and the girls gasped at the vines now wrapping themselves around the mare in protest. Oh no you don't! My hooves charged forward, leaping up to save the mare and- What the-? Whoa! A sneaky black vine managed to grab me around the waist, and hurtle me across the cave, my back hitting the stone wall hard. Ow! Son of a [BEEP]! I have to help her! You can do nothing, The tyrant in my mind sneered in clear enjoyment, What powers do you have against the very natural forces of Equestria? Watch as they tighten their grip around your special mare, and suffocate her until she breathes no longer! "NO!" I charged forward again, only to be halted by more snapping vines, daring me to come closer. I dared indeed-! Get off me you mother- Oof! My limbs were pulled back, slamming me once again against the stone wall, wrapping me in place, unable to move my body while I could only watch helplessly as Twilight struggled, her magic desperately placing the Elements within the correct slots in the tree. My eyes widened in horror, teeth clenching as the vines completely wrapped themselves around the mare of my dreams, keeping any of us from looking at her. From within my mind, Sombra laughed darkly. "Twilight!" No... NO! This can't be happening-! W...What? A bright light prompted my glance towards where it's emanating from. The six areas where the Elements were place din time were beginning to glow at a radiant pace, and was followed by a blinding- Argh! The vines released me in time for me to shield my eyes at the brightness covering the cave, a strange noise echoing through the area from the tree. Was this... Did it work? Has it happened?! When finally, the blinding light died down, and I could open my eyes to see the Tree of Harmony in all its glory. Holy [BEEP]; the blue crystallized tree shined beautifully, reflecting the light of harmony and the promise of peace and serenity from here on- "Twilight!" The purple flying mare, now free, to my immense relief, acknowledged my yell and flew down, and I wasn't even thinking properly as I immediately ran over and embraced the mare, hugging her closely, just to express how relieved and happy I was for her safety. Thank God, oh thank God she's unharmed, "Are you alright?" Twilight returned the hug, her own relief and joy expressed through her tone, "I'm fine... Wow..." She breathed at the sight of the tree, and together we all watched the dazzling spectacle. Wow indeed... The last remaining black vines on between the Tree of Harmony began disappearing, fizzling away into nothingness. And from within revealed... "What?!" Sombra shared my disbelief, sounding particularly stunned himself, I don't believe it... Celestia and Luna were HERE the entire time?! Trapped under some black vines between the tree?! You mean to tell me they got abducted somehow, all the way at Canterlot, and were defenseless against the forces of mother nature?! Is the show going out of its way to show how [BEEP] useless Celestia really is?! This is... I don't... Jesus [BEEP] Christ...! The others, however, were a lot more enthusiastic to see their rulers once again. As the light finally died down completely from the Tree of Harmony, Twilight broke off our embrace to meet the two approaching alicorns, hugging them in turn. Me? I'd be asking some questions right about now. "We know how difficult it must've been for you to give up the Elements." Oh, we're fine, thanks for asking Celestia. We, once again, had to save your world without any assistance on your part. "It took great courage to relinquish them." And suddenly, the crystallized tree began glowing again, this time from the center than the entire thing. Twilight approached the thing, while the branches began glowing the colours of their respective Elements, followed by the sun and moon patterns on the trunk lighting up too. Concluded by a plant rising before us, and by Twilight's curious touch, opening up slowly in majestic rainbow colours to show us... A small blue hexagon-shaped chest with six keyholes around it. ...Wait... "I've seen that before..." I said quietly, prompted the others save for the Princesses to regard me curiously. "What's inside it?" "I have no clue..." But what I do know is that it involves a certain terrifying villain in the future... "Six locks. Six keys," Luna observed thoughtfully, both her and Twilight looking at Celestia questionably. "I do not know where they are," The white alicorn admitted, "But I do know it is a mystery you will not be solving alone." Oh yeah sure, just pass the mystery onto us. Thanks Celestia... But seeing Twilight smiling happily at us, I couldn't stay annoyed for that long. "Bravo, ladies and germs, bravo!" What greeted us upon arrival out of the forest was fanfare, confetti and Discord, "How ever did you save the day this time? Blast a beastie with your magic necklaces I presume? Where are those little trinkets of yours? You know, the ones you used to send me back to my extremely uncomfortable stone prison?" Applejack sighed, "Gone." She replied flatly, obviously as disgruntled as the others to admit as such towards the master of chaos. Discord was of course delighted, "Gone?!" He chuckled, mulling over the new info, "Gone..." Fluttershy intervened, thankfully, before he could pull off any further mischief, "But our friendship remains. And if you wanna remain friends, you'll stop thinking whatever it is you're thinking and help us clean up." Score one for the bold Flutters. Appearing then in a maid outfit, Discord replied in begrudging acceptance, "Fine. But I don't do windows." Nah, that's why we have Spike. "One thing I don't get." The orange mare spoke up, as we followed Discord towards the town, "Why'd all this happen now?" You know, that's a very good question. We still have no clue as to where this invasion of nature came from, nor why. "I have no idea." Discord responded casually, "Those seeds I planted should have sprouted up ages ago." ...Pardon? "What did you say?" Twilight demanded, frowning suspiciously at the former villain. "Sit down kiddies." And suddenly we found ourselves on theater seats with a big projection screen before us, playing back a memory that most likely happened a thousand years ago. Discord's voice explained as the soundless flashback played, showing the creature of chaos mocking a younger Celestia and Luna, small black seeds bouncing off their heads and into the ground, "Well, things obviously didn't go accordingly to my original plan; my plunder seeds should have stolen the magic from the Tree of Harmony and captured Princess Celestia and Princess Luna thousands of years ago." We watched as the stems of the planted seeds stretched all the way to the glowing Tree of Harmony. "Alas, it seems the Tree had enough magic to keep the seeds from growing up big and strong! Until now that is!" As the Tree of Harmony supposedly grew weaker with every passing century over the Element's absence. That would explain why those seeds took so long to grow and become a threat. But still, why now, at this point in time? I suppose we'll never get the answer to that question there. So, Discord was the one responsible. Huh. "You realize this is information we could've used hours ago!" Twilight pointed out accusingly while the seats and screen disappeared. To be fair, exactly what would we have done with this information? Pluck out the seeds? Ask Discord to remove them...? God dammit! Discord shrugged innocently, "You didn't ask," Prompting the girls to glare in annoyance, and me to shake my head in exasperated amusement. With the rest of Ponyville cleaned up from the infestation, and Celestia and Luna returning to their kingdom safe and sound, the Summer Sun Celebration in Canterlot could proceed. And proceeded it did, hundreds of ponies from the kingdom and some from other towns and cities arrived to witness the glorious event. This time, myself included, insisting I should be there in case something happens again. Probably nothing will happen to prevent the celebration further, but I'm a cautious man. Who charges recklessly into battle with a forefront plan other than his hooves. Ignoring that jibe, I watched the nightly event take place from a nearby balcony, as the celebration was hosted in the middle of the kingdom rather than the castle. "Citizens of Equestria!" The Princess of the Sun addressed from her place on the stand, "It is no longer with a heavy heart, but with great joy that I raise the summer's sun! For this celebration now represents not the defeat of Nightmare Moon, but the return of my sister: Princess Luna!" Said blue alicorn bowed her head gracefully at the loud cheering, and I clapped a little. Luna then flew into the air in front of the moon statue, horn glowing as her divine power started bringing down the entire moon to make way for its sun. You did well, Jack. Huh? Oh hey Specter, what's up? It is good to see the two sisters reunited again, both celebrating this even together. The guilt which has plagued Princess Celestia for over a thousand years is no longer present. And with each passing day, Princess Twilight Sparkle learns what it means to be a true Princess. Given time, Equestria will prosper in the likes it has never seen before. Celestia flew upwards in front of her sun statue in turn, white horn emitting a yellow light to play her part. And, as the rising sun began showing, Twilight joined the two alicorns, prompting my small smile. Speeding past the mares caused a flash of pink light, a six-pointed star appearing for a brief moment across the entire kingdom. And I felt my eyes water, not because of the beautiful spectacle, it was great, but due to the lack of sleep and the highly radiant light now hurting my blasting eyes! I began rubbing my shielded eyes, after this was all over, I'm going straight to bed and sleeping all day. Hmhmhmhm, I heard the wise aged voice chuckle warmly, I think everypony will follow that example for the majority of today. Tell me, does everything seem right in the world now? Right now? "Absolutely." I whispered, leaning forward happily at the beaming purple mare who joined the Princesses before the applauding crowd. Congratulations, by the way. She is a worthy match for you. Snorting, I shook my head tiredly, "Though I still believe she deserves much better... I appreciate the sincerity, Specter." Enjoy it while you can, boy, Sombra spoke up dryly, For when she discovers that you've allowed me a less restrained imprisonment in your mind, what will happen then, I wonder? "Oh, I know she'll find out." ...Do you now? "Yep," I nodded, eyes then leaving the waving ecstatic alicorn, "When the opportunity presents itself, I'll tell her," But for now, it can wait. After this celebration, I need a nice long sleep. And besides, Twilight still has her own studies to worry about, alongside unlocking the mysteries of the blue chest, before I can cause her concern with Sombra's continued residence in my mind. Chapter Seventy-Two: Puts Lebowski to ShameSo far, my investigation proved fruitless. But to be fair, what else am I expecting to find around this tree? Over fifteen minutes of inspecting and examining the tall radiant thing, and so far nothing that stuck out, save for the Elements embedded into their respective places within the Tree of Harmony. Apart from the mysterious chest that appeared after the Elements were placed in the extraordinary tree, nothing else stood out from the large white leafless piece of nature. Sighing, I shook my head. So much for helping Twilight find more clues about that chest. It was the only thing I could think of doing to help her in any way, considering the fact the new Princess has recently been invested more in studying about the six-keyhole chest and how to be a ruler than spending time together personally. Which is fine, mind you. I have no quarrel with her learning these things; they're necessary to helping her become the best damn monarch in all of Equestria - If she wasn't already. I'm more than certain there'll be time for us two later, but right now, I'm just as content helping the mare in any way I can. And yet, she turns a blind eye to your repulsive feelings, to concentrate on a tedious puzzle. A certain voice sneered through my head, How would assisting her do anything, if not bring closer to what is to come? Whatever you say, Sombra. Rubbing my beard thoughtfully, I stood at the front of the large radiant tree, the large crystallized object shining dazzlingly through the darkness of this cave. Was there anything to accomplish here? Would this tree provide no further answers? I knew the chest presented to us before was instrumental in the next villain's defeat, but I wasn't certain as to how. If I could find out, maybe that'll make things easier for us and more safer for everyone else... Sombra, meanwhile, didn't take too kindly to being brushed off, This is a fool's errand, boy. Are you so desperate to interact with this mare as to grasp at straws? I wasn't aware you knew of that expression, 'your Highness.' ...No comment? Good. But if there was nothing else here worth finding, then how else could I help? The information I possessed about Tirek was too little; I never saw the two-parter finale, only a glimpse of the battle between Twilight and him. If by coming here, finding out anything more, then maybe, just maybe, I could prevent her, along with countless more innocent ponies, from getting harmed by that madman. My stomach growled. Clicking my tongue in disappointment, I nodded to myself before turning back. I can always try later, and no doubt Spike would want me to help him in his chores. Heh. Dragon will do anything to get out of his chores quicker. And maybe, just maybe, I can finally have that long-awaited talk with Twilight about our relationship. It needed to be discussed, ASAP. I returned to an empty house. Searching around the place, wanting to inform Twilight over my lack of findings, it appeared both the uni- Alicorn and dragon were absent. No note or anything to tell me where. I checked everywhere, and there weren't even sounds of conversation in Twilights room - I wouldn't dare go in without knocking first. So where were they? My movement around the tree-house halted on the first floor. I recall no mention of them going out anywhere today. Maybe they're just visiting one of the other mares. Yes that could be it. Or, A dark sly voice spoke up from within my mind, They'd have tire of your irritable presence, and wish to relieve themselves of you for a while. Yeah, sure, whatever you say Sombra... So then... What now? I could simply ask around, or just wait for them to come back. Well, they seem to have left quite a mess on the first floor, they must've been in a hurry. Sighing in exasperation, I moved to pick up a few lying books before an unexpected knock appeared from the door. "Come in." In walked a familiar cream Earth Pony, smiling pleasantly towards me, "Good afternoon Stardust." "Hello Bon." I greeted warmly, setting the books down to properly address her, "How are you?" "Good, as usual." She replied, stepping into the library and taking note of the small mess, "Twilight researching again?" "When does she ever stop?" I asked with mirth. The Earth Pony giggled, "True enough." Before gesturing politely, "Would you like some assistance?" "Thank you, Bon, but it's nothing I can't handle." It was a small mess, after all. She nodded, letting me get back to work before commenting humouredly, "I'd had thought Twilight would be less focused on her studies now, considering the rumours of you two being in a relationship." Rumours? Looking back with a raised brow, I asked curiously, "You mean, it isn't common knowledge now?" Dark blue eyes widened in shock, "So... It's true?" At my amused nod, the Earth Pony's jaw dropped slightly before a blooming grin took shape on her features, eyes dancing in happiness, "Oh, my gosh! Congratulations! I knew you two would get together sooner or later." I was about to thank her, before her ears drooped slightly, "Though that means I owe Lyra ten bits over how exactly long it'd take." Oh Jesus. Shaking my head fondly, I set the next row of books down, "Is there something you wanted, Bon?" "Hm? Oh, right." She spoke up in remembrance, "I wanted to see if you would be interested in joining us with at the bowling alley." Bowling alley? "Though if you're busy, I understand-" "You have a bowling alley? In this world?" I interjected in surprise. I never knew this! The cream mare nodded, expressing curiosity, "Yes. In this town, in fact. Do they have bowling when you're from?" "Hell yeah." I couldn't resist grinning. "I enjoy bowling." Bowling's great! Who wouldn't want to bowl? How did I not know there was a bowling alley in Ponyville? At Bon Bon's then eager grin, I quickly added, "Let me just finish things up here, then I'll join you." Pardon me while I gawked and nod appreciatively at the interior of the building. As if the giant pins attached above the roof didn't excite me enough, now seeing all these ponies playing the game just made me want to join in either further. "Come on Star!" Bon Bon said after looking at me in amusement, motioning for me to follow where the others were waiting. From where I presumed was our bowling space stood a waving Lyra, Derpy and Vinyl. No Whooves in sight. Not surprising, I suppose, considering the stallion's typical activities. "Hey Bon! Hi Star!" The lime unicorn greeted enthusiastically, cheerful and carefree as usual. Derpy, meanwhile, was inspecting one of the large bowling balls with interest, and Vinyl was preoccupied head-banging to her music. I often wonder what exactly it is she's listening to. "You're here to play with us?" Lyra asked excitedly. At my own eager nod, she beamed, "Great! This is going to be fun!" Amen! "Are you any good at the game?" Bon inquired as we joined the mares. Smirking, I reached over and picked up a dark green bowling ball from the row. "Ladies, I'm about to show you how we humans master this game." Three tries later, I was already eating my own words. "Well, maybe you're just more use to bowling as a human." The reassuring Earth Pony pointed out, as Lyra had her turn and efficiently knocked over seven out of three pins. Fuming slightly, I inhaled an air of calmness, watching as the lime unicorn picked up another heavy ball to finish off the rest of the standing pins. "Could be..." I mumbled. And when it was Derpy's turn, the rest of us grimaced, save for Lyra who was encouraging the grey pegasus, over what would happen next. And what DID happen next caused us to drop our pony jaws in disbelief. A full strike... "Aheh... Good job Derpy." The approaching pegasus grinned at the shocked praise, while Bon glanced at me in bemusement, "But don't let that throw you off Star." Stop laughing Sombra! My frowned deepened at the inane laughter only I could hear. As it was my turn, again, this time I picked up the lightest ball - as light as these things can be anyway - It might just be balance at work here, or Sombra just disrupting my sense somehow and causing me to do poorly. With a focused stance, I rolled the bowling ball like a human across the slippery wood towards the waiting pins. And, as everything seemed to go perfectly to plan- Oh [BEEP] me! I stared in disbelief as only one pin in the corner was successfully got knocked over. Lyra's encouragement from behind really didn't soften the blow to my pride. "Come on Stardust; you've got this!" The dark King expressed cruel amusement, Be thankful your mare isn't here, boy, as even she would be ashamed of your appalling work over this simple-minded game. Calm yourself, Stardust. There's no need to get upset over sucking at a game of bowling. It's all in good fun. For all I know, Sombra was behind my frustration. "So, you and Twilight are an item now." I glanced at Bon's inquisitive blue orbs, nodding. "Yep." At least thinking about the purple mare calmed me down somewhat. Lyra and Derpy, who overheard that, gasped and exclaimed together, "Really?!" I winced at the loud exclamation. And before I knew it, both mares were in my face, grinning proudly. "It's about time! Bon, you owe me ten bits!" The cream Earth Pony sighed and handed the triumphant unicorn the currency. "I'm so happy for you!" Ech! The grey pegasus was now choking the life out of me with her hug. Then she released, grinning sheepishly, "Ohmygosh, congratulations! How long have you been dating?!" "Since Twilight's coronation." I admitted with a mumble. Their eyes widening even further, and obviously wanted more details. Heh, even female ponies like to gossip and find out more about people's relationships- The sound of another strike disrupted our attention. And we turned around at a returning head-bobbing Vinyl, who smiled pleasantly without even appearing the slightest bit fazed at knocking all the pins at once. "How?" I asked in disbelief as the white mare sat down again, "How? She wasn't even paying that much attention." Bon shrugged, "Vinyl's a regular here. I guess she's that good now." Ah great. As if Derpy outshining me here wasn't bad enough. Speaking of, Derpy stood up and went next, almost knocking herself over with the heavy ball she picked up. If she gets another strike I swear to God... "So, how many dates have you and Twilight been on?" Lyra asked curiously, while both she and Bon looked at me with complete attention- There was a noise behind me that had me flinch, looking behind to see that Depry had, once again, somehow, gotten another full strike. A sound unidentifiable to me emerged from my throat, while Derpy flew back happily. Even Bon and Lyra looked stunned, before regaining their composure. "Wow! Another strike!" "Great job Derpy!" I only said quietly, "Yes, that was good Derpy." The pegasus beamed, meanwhile I was seething on the inside. Alright, this was my seventh go now, I had to get this right. No more knocking down one or two or none of the pins. If the Mane Six or Spike got wind of this, I'd never hear the end of it. "You can do it this time, Star!" Lyra said encouragingly as I stood up, picking up a heavy orange ball and walked towards the start of the lane, frowning in focus and rearing the ball back. This should've been easy, with my power over balance. So why has this been difficult so far? With enough strength, I rolled the ball forward, watching with anticipation as it headed towards the pins and- God dammit! "What the [BEEP]?!" I practically roared in disbelief while the bowling ball fell down the side into the pit, hitting none of its marks. Turning, I stomped back towards the nervous mares. "I'm never bowling again! [BEEP]!" "Stardust... Calm down." Bon said apprehensively. "It's just a game." She glanced around, noticing as I did the many faces of other ponies who heard my outcry and were looking at me in recognition and... Anxiousness? ...Oh. Right. "I just don't understand." I rubbed my head in irritation, lowering my voice as I didn't want these ponies to assume Sombra had overtaken my mind once again, "What am I doing wrong? I've always considered myself fairly average at this game back home. But now..." "Star... It happens." Lyra spoke up softly, as if to comfort me, "Maybe you're just been out of touch since you arrived in Equestria is all. I'm sure you'll get better at bowling in no time!" Derpy nodded in agreement, while Vinyl was completely oblivious to the conversation, but even I could see the slight frown on her features upon noticing my state. "She's right dude. It also helps if ya just relax while playin'." A smooth carefree voice spoke up from the side, prompting us to look at a stallion who decided to join us. Light brown fur, brown and yellow combed mane with a brow-raising beard and moustache, and wearing a brown jacket. Blue eyes calmly stared at me, "You're too tense, bro. Ya just need to chill out and go with the flow." ...You've got to be kidding me. I was tempted to ask what kind of grass he's been eating, before shutting my mouth. Perhaps I should just actually heed some advice, for once. "Don't concentrate too much on hittin' the pins, dude, just relax and let your body roll the ball." Let my... I don't get it, but alright. I'll play this stallion's game. Nodding slowly, I picked up a light blue ball and walked back to the lane, ready to do as this guy said. Relax... I can do that. As a wave of calmness washed over me, I relaxed my features, and rolled the ball forward. "That was fun!" Lyra exclaimed happily upon leaving the building, waving her limbs in wide motions, "We should definitely go again sometime soon!" Ehhh, I'll take a raincheck on that. Derpy agreed with the unicorn enthusiastically, "Yeah! And next time we'll see if we can get Whooves to join us!" At this, both Bon and I smirked. That would be a sight to behold. The cream Earth Pony then looked at me with an expression of humour and sympathy, "And you did get better overtime after all, Stardust. A seven-ten split on that turn, not bad. You just needed to relax a bit. Letrotski was right." Letrotski... Sounds familiar. Anyway, turns out that advice was solid. I at least managed to knock more pins down as opposed to just one or nill. No strikes or anything noteworthy, but enough to at least put me in... Last place. Ah well. The stallion had waved off my gratitude for the advice, only saying that so long as I sometimes relax in life, then I can achieve more. Ridiculous, A certain dark voice popped up in contempt, You must always be focused in order to accomplish your goals. That pony was as foolish as you boy. "Although I understand if you don't want to join us next time-" "Of course I do." They blinked at that, save for Vinyl, "I had fun, all things considered." "Really?" Bon raised a brow, but Lyra and Derpy were beaming at the news. "Of course." I nodded, smiling, "As you said, it's only a game. I lost fair and square; no need to get worked up over it." That said, I added to the lime unicorn, "Again, congratulations on first place, Lyra." Said mare grinned at everyone's proud looks, before I clasped my hoofs happily, "So then, Sugarcube Corner as celebration for our friend's victory? My treat." Their eager ecstatic looks were all the answers I needed. So, Specter was right. They were back. As soon as both alicorn and dragon stepped through the door the following morning, the first words that flew form my muzzle were, "Where have you been?!" They both looked taken aback at that, though I didn't intend to sound snappish. But considering the circumstances, I was understandably a little upset. "Oh, hey Stardust." Spike greeted, before shrinking back a little at my tired glare. "Jack?" Twilight inquired in confusion. Don't tell me she was oblivious to my worry. "No note or explanation as to where you two went yesterday or all day." I said, frowning and walking towards their stunned expressions, "If it hadn't been for Specter I would've been looking all over for you all day and night. Do you have any idea how worried I've been?!" I couldn't even sleep properly because of their sudden disappearance! It didn't help matters that no one has reported spotting any of the others mares for the rest of the day too. Twilight frowned in turn, glancing at the nervous dragon, "Spike, didn't you leave a note about where we were spending the night at?" "...Oh!" Spike said in realization setting the pile of books they returned with down and pulling out a piece of paper which I presumed was the note in question. "Yeah! I've had it... All along... Err, whoops." He grinned sheepishly at Twilight's annoyed look. Shaking her head in exasperation, Twilight threw me a reassuring smile, "Princess Celestia sent me a letter saying we could find more potential information at the old castle in the Everfree Forest." "And that turned out to be an exciting night." Spike added with a trace of amusement. ...Oh... "So... I didn't do anything wrong?" At the earnest question, Twilight tilted her head curiously, "Why would you think that?" Shrugging sheepishly, I struggled to reply calmly, "I just thought... With this relationship of ours... I did something that warranted you to... Need some space..." At her eye-widening look, I shrugged again, looking away in slight embarrassment. Hey, it's a possibility. "Jack..." The purple mare approached, smiling and tone that of comfort, "You haven't done anything wrong, trust me. There's no need to be worried about us." I sighed in relief. Thank Christ. "Though, I think it's time we talked about us... Right now." ...Yes. Now seems more appropriate than ever. "Alright." At my quiet response, Twilight turned to the observing dragon, "Spike, I think the basement needs another dusting. Could you...?" With a knowing glint in his eyes, the baby dragon saluted, "On it!" Before speeding off to get the brush. Twilight then met my gaze, "Follow me." As I obliged, wondering where exactly we were going to talk about this. My room? The balcony? Imagine my surprise when I was invited into her room instead. "Take a seat." Twilight said gently, noticing my hesitant expression while she sat at the edge of her well-made bed, patting beside her. Eventually, I slowly sat next to her, wishing I had my fingers back so I could fiddle them nervously. Jesus Christ I was nervous. Hell, I was downright scared over what was coming next! "Jack?" I heard Twilight ask in concern, patiently. Inhaling deeply, I nodded. This was it. Time to discuss our relationship. "Right." I began, meeting the purple mare's gaze. To some relief, I admit, the mare looked as nervous and anxious as I did, a small light blush on her own face. "So..." "So..." Twilight trailed off as I did, clearly as perplexed as I was over what to say next. What would people say over this? My previous relationships weren't as... Unique. "I honestly don't-" "Maybe I should've-" We both blinked in surprise, before I gestured politely, "You first... Love." Flushing, Twilight looked away briefly, "I um... You know this is my first relationship..." "I do..." "So... You'll have to forgive me for being inexperienced with this sort of thing." Twilight's cheeks grew brighter. "I've read many dating books to prepare me for something like this to happen, but I knew the real thing would be entirely different than I expected-" There she goes. "Twilight." "So you don't have to worry about me completely oblivious to how dating works-" "Twilight." "Though you probably expect many things from me from this new relationship of ours-" She cut herself off by my hoof softly brushing her own, looking at the contact with reddened cheeks and a small smile. "I don't expect anything from you." I said reassuringly, prompting her surprise gaze, which incited my humoured smile, "You're perfect the way you are." At the basic truth, Twilight's grin widened, although the reality wiped away mine, forcing me to sight and look away briefly myself, "But... You must understand that, eventually, I will have to return to my world..." "...Oh... Yes... Of course." Twilight's wavered tone made me wince, "I... Suppose my actions that night was rather impulsive, I got caught up in the heat of the moment; my coronation as a Princess and confessing my feelings like that. It was a huge mistake on my part." "Don't say that." I said, not unkindly, my gaze snapping back at her rather firmly, "I don't regret the moment we shared that night. I don't regret travelling in that accursed alternate world with you. I've never regretted any of our interactions together. Every second with you made me more and more happy here. Though it's selfish of me to say, but you were the one pony out of all our friends I was excited to see the most everyday." There. I said it. I hoped Twilight took all that as a compliment. "...I have no regrets either." The purple uni- alicorn responded, her free hoof brushing the side of my ponified face gently, her expression bliss and relief, and I couldn't look away from her entrancing sparkling eyes, "Every second with you means more to me than even my own studies." Now I was the one who was shocked. At my expressions, Twilight giggled slightly, "Yes, it's true. I wouldn't trade our time together for the world. I like you, Jack Wright, more than I've ever liked anyone before. And I want us to be together... For however long we can be." "Ditto." Was my immediate response, happiness and relief swelling my chest, "Though it's uncertain how long I'll be here, I want to spend as much time with the most amazing pony in Equestria as possible." She looked flattered and slightly embarrassed by the statement. "But... I can't promise you, if by some possibility I get stuck here forever, a happy future. I can't promise to be an independent boyfriend who will always be there for you. You know of my condition, of course." "Autism," Twilight replied softly, eyes reflecting understanding. Yet she didn't seem fazed by my negative words in the least. "Yes." I nodded, feeling ashamed for even bringing the subject up, "That means I'm not a fully functioning member of society. I will never be a socialist, nor will I get a job - Because quite frankly I'd rather die than devote my entire life to one tiresome position - And I will never be the perfect man - or stallion - in your life." "You already are." Was her immediately firm response. What? "I like you for who you are; a compassionate man who cares deeply for his friends, and will do anything for them. You just need to work on your self-esteem and self-confidence a little." "Look who's talking," I muttered in amusement, but her words were having the intended effect. I was feeling more and more better. As though ignoring that, the Princess continued, "This can be considered a new type of friendship; one only we can explore, together. We can be there and support each other for however long we're together," Her eyes sparkled angelically, "You're my warrior, Jack, and I wouldn't have you any other way." "Just as you are my Princess, Twilight." Oh how I wanted to kiss her, right here and now. "I'll support you however I can." "As I will for you." The mare nodded, beaming at my vow while she made her own, "So then... You have no objection to this relationship continuing, for however long you're in Equestria?" "Not at all." I confirmed, smirking slightly, while my insides were exploding in fireworks, "Though you have your studies and friends to focus on as well, I'm very patient." Those purple orbs glinted warmly, "I'm glad." Followed by a warm embrace, which I accepted eagerly. How I love these hugs between us. Yet, straight after, Twilight suddenly let go and pushed back with an eager grin on her muzzle, "Now that we've got that out of the way, it's time to show you my list." List? Her purple horn glowing, a short notepad appeared beside her, flipping through pages as she spoke, "Now I've written down whatever free time I have from my studies and friends so we can spend some quality time together. I have half an hour of free time this Wednesday at three P.M to three-thirty P.M. Then an hour at one P.M to two P.M on Friday." ...Why am I not entirely surprised. "And I suppose I could detract some time on Saturday and Sunday for us two and- Oh! And we can spend some of that time working on your diet." My diet? "I read that one crucial part of a relationship is helping your partner become a better person, and we can start by making you more physically healthy. That means you can stop drinking soda every morning and taking all the chocolate from the fridge. In addition, we should work into a morning routine, since we no longer have time for our sessions, where you can get up earlier than one or two in the afternoon." Oh boy, what have I gotten myself into...? "And as for our dates, well I've read about how typical romantic dates go, and we can start with something simple like a walk in the park or a picnic together. And then with a romantic evening at a restaurant. Any would be the perfect start to our wonderful relationship!" Hm. The stunned alicorn stopped before she could speak again at the sudden contact, my hoof wrapping around her pony waist and pulling Twilight closer, myself smirking mischievously at her blushing state toward sour close proximity, "I know how we can start this official relationship." At that, Twilight smiled shyly, her voice barely whispering, "This can work too..." Solidified by a soft kiss, Twilight eagerly returning the gesture happily, a deep, passionate affection spread across our muzzles, intertwining to a harmonic symphony. Her hoofs pressing softly against my furry chest, my limb pulling her closer, gently, while my other hoof brushed her perfect hair. Time stilled as we had this wondrous moment, a moment I hadn't felt in an awfully long time, one which I welcomed back in open arms. This was... Fantastic... "Hey Twilight, Princess Celestia's waiting for your report- Oh!" And of course, Spike shows up. The kiss was softly broken up, Twilight giving me a loving look with a blissful smile on her beautiful muzzle, and I had the same expression on my own joyful face. Finally, we glanced at a stunned Spike, who was gazing at us with child-innocent disgust, "Eww, why don't you close the door next time?!" "Because Spike, our affection is something the world needs to see." I responded teasingly, prompting Twilight to blush an impossibly bright red. Chapter Seventy-Four: You Help Me, I Help You"Once again, we at the Ponyville Boutique are grateful for your purchase." Rarity said in polite farewell to a satisfied high-class pony leaving the facility, before adding by the doorway, "Don't forget to recommend our establishment to your friends!" Heh. With a blissful smile, the white unicorn shut the door via magic behind her and hummed elegantly, examining the extra gifts the customer had handed to her aside from the bits. Then, she glanced over to me, "And allow me to be additionally grateful for your generous assistance today, Stardust. It was thoughtful of you to offer some extra hoofs while Sweetie Belle is preoccupied with some important event at her school." "Glad I can help." I shrugged, after setting down another heavy box containing packages for the fashioner which just arrived, "With Twilight busy right now with your studies - What else is new? - I reminded myself 'Hey, I still have other friends.'" She smiled humouredly, and my gaze dropped to the floating golden tickets beside her, "So, what are they...?" "A surprise." Rarity simply replied before promptly trotting across the room and placing them inside a cabinet drawer, "You need not know the details yet. But suffice to say, you and our friends will be in for a treat." Fair enough I suppose? "And speaking of Twilight..." Uh oh. Rarity adopted a sly expression, blue eyes glinting in my direction, "How goes your wonderful romance?" Figures she would ask. No one else was as invested in our relationship than the fashioner over here. "Fine, I suppose." I responded in amusement, shrugging again. Couldn't really think of that much to say. "She seems happy to be with me, I guess." "And you?" "Extraordinarily." In a heartbeat. Rarity blinked at the immediate reply, before her smile widened gracefully, "Excellent." Oh? "Because let me tell you, good sir, when I saw you two have that magical moment upon the castle balcony, I felt nothing but pride and joy for the both of you. Two star-crossed lovers brought together by the hoof of fate; destined to be one! It is simply romantic!" "Whoa calm down now, Rarity." But the blissful unicorn was in her own little world. She sighed dreamily, "Twilight is fortunate to have a stallion - or 'man' in your case - to be at her side, to cherish and hold her in her hours of need. Why, it is obvious that you were brought to Equestria by the will of destiny-" Or the will of a talking spirit, "- To fill the void of dear Twilight's loveless life." This mare is making me sick. Oblivious to Sombra's disgusted comment, the white mare regarded me brightly, before a contemplative frown took over her features, "Hmm, although, to be with a Princess, there must be some evident features of yours we must adjust to make your relationship more fitting." What? "I beg your-?" But Rarity was already on the move, always resolved when it came to work, "Come on, Stardust, we must prepare to fix you. Properly, this time. It's time you actually start regarding your appearance with the attention it deserves; one befitting for royalty!" Oh God... "After all, if you are to be our future Prince, you must look the part. Starting with that wild jungle you call a mane. Come!" I knew I should've offered Fluttershy help first... "And voila!" Followed by the chair swirling for me to face the reflection of my new look. "Rather magnificent, wouldn't you say?" "...Um..." Think of something nice to say, Stardust... "It's very... New." Was all I could muster up at my brand new hairstyle, neatly combed and drawn back with the style of royalty... According to Rarity, anyway. "Although I'm not sure it speaks me..." Rarity, of course, was hardly offended, simply nodding, "Yes I thought that would be the case. But not to worry, there are many different styles available. I'm sure there's one you'll love and Twilight will approve and adore of." Well, thank God for her optimism. "Now, we might just have to trim a little-" "No." "Now Stardust-" "No shaving my hair." That's the one thing I could never tolerate. "Then what about your uncontrolled facial hair-" "Keep away from the beard." Rarity huffed, "Hmph. Well, we all have to sometimes make due with what we have, I suppose." Turning away briefly, the mare magically summoned more items for my mane. "Perhaps something both appropriate, and that suits your personality." "Why were we doing this again...?" I muttered lowly. But the fashioner heard it anyway, taking the complaint in stride, "Why, to impress your special somepony of course! Someone like Twilight would hold high standards; much more so as a Princess now. And while you can be of questionable taste sometimes, that mare sees something in you that attracts her to you." ...Thank you, I think? "A pony for someone of such status like our friend must be elegant. Graceful. Sophisticated. Well-educated. Divine. And undeniably handsome." Rarity made several dramatic movements with each one she listed. "Everything a future Prince must have in order to rule the kingdom alongside our dear Twilight in happily ever after. And Celestia curse me if I don't help a friend in her hour of need." "So, you're saying I'm not any of those things?" I pointed out. Should I be upset this mare didn't think that highly of me? "What? Oh no no Stardust! I think you two are a wonderful match! It's just... Well..." She paused, and from the reflection I could see her hesitant expression. "Your behaviour... Is a little... Unorthodox to be with a Princess...?" I shook my head at her sheepish expression- Ow! "Hold still." The seriousness and calmness returned to her features at the sight of me almost "damaging" my new look. Satisfied that nothing changed, Rarity stood back again with a pleased expression, "You must be more careful, darling." Then the unicorn glanced away for a moment, "Hmm... We might have time for a few more looks, before we depart for the next stage of your important transformation." "And where might that be?" I asked after a moment of glaring at the unfazed smug-looking cat by the side observing us. Opal would be the best pet ever for someone like Cruella De Vil... "Tell me, Stardust, are you familiar with the highest art of relaxation?" "The Ponyville spa?" I asked skeptically once we reached our destination, the fancy-looking building standing tall and majestic. This was where Rarity wanted me to make my appearance more suitable for Twilight? The white mare responded with a confident nod, beaming at the sight of no-doubt her favourite spa, "Oh yes. Here we will find the most flawless solution to making you look fit for royalty! The owners here are the best at what they do; we'll fix you up in no time darling!" "If you say so." I said uncertainly, casting my gaze back at the building. Before promptly being shoved towards the entrance. Now, I've never been to a spa before, so I had little expectations to what would happen in there. But suffice to say, I wasn't feeling particularly positive over Rarity's enthusiasm to "helping" me. "Oh girls!" Rarity called out in a rather sing-song voice as we entered the fancy facility, greeted by a row of ponies in a reception room. "I have someone in dire need of your makeover abilities!" Well then they're [BEEP]. As if summoned by the magic words, out appeared before us were two ponies who could be considered twins. An Earth Pony blue mare with pink hair and tail, and a pink Earth Pony mare with blue hair and tail. Both wearing matching white collars and their manes straightened back expertly, and sharing dark blue eyes. Both mares, obviously the owners of this establishment, grinned happily upon seeing Rarity and I... For some reason. "Lotus and Aloe will be the ones to settle this conundrum that is your messy complexion, once and for one," Rarity stated proudly, before motioning the two mares to me, "Darlings, this one will require your utmost attention. Do you have time?" At their nods, she grinned, "Excellent, he's all yours." Now wait a minute- Before I knew, I was being dragged into the deeper interior of the place, which smelled like hot water and steam everywhere, by two ponies who were more than eager to complete Rarity's request. "I'm never going back there." I mean by God; the French stereotypes those two mares were was just terrible! No offense to the French. "Whyever not dear? I think you just look fabulous; like that of a rich Prince." Rarity stated happily, inspecting my new look with a pleased expression, circling around as though examining every detail. The smooth shiny brown mane, the neatly trimmed facial hair, the straightened tail and washed golden fur. "Tch, though I do wish you'd remove the cape for others to appreciate the hard work those mares bestowed upon you." "Hm, you should be thanking me, Rarity, my cutie mark would ruin the look." I snorted. Yet the unicorn shook her head, "No no, you should be thanking me; now Twilight will be more than impressed to the effort I have made to make her stallion look all the more appealing." I'll leave that up to her... "Are you not pleased, Stardust? Surely this will increase your chances of a future with the mare you adore and cherish." That does it. "Rarity-" "Why, you are fortunate enough to have been chosen by our friend. You wouldn't want to ruin that by looking like an unshaven goat, would you?" My teeth grounded a little, "Rarity-" "Evidently it had fallen to me to make certain you at least look more appealing for a Princess, instead of looking like a pony who never had a shower in his life-" "Rarity!" And at last, she stops! I couldn't resist glaring, "Is that really what I look like to you? An unappealing monstrosity who doesn't give any regard for what his girlfriend thinks? Am I really so self-centered to your eyes? Does everyone think of me as a selfish [BEEP]?" Without awaiting an answer from the stunned mare, I walked past her through the town, "I've had enough. I appreciate your noble intentions, Rarity, but clearly I can't be trusted enough to care for Twilight's feelings regarding me, which you are one-hundred percent incorrect about." And another voice perked up, commenting snidely, Even with all her blabbering and nauseating exaggeration, this unicorn also believes you are unworthy for a monarch. Even here, boy, you will be unloved by anyone, eventually. "Stardust, wait!" Oh what now? "You misunderstand, completely!" Rarity was right in front of me again, expression pleading for me to listen, "I don't think for a second you don't care about Twilight's feelings. I just think you simply care little about your own body." No [BEEP]? "And I simply desired to help you feel more better about yourself, to distract you from your own self-loathing, that is all." ...Huh. "You are not hideous, not in the least," The mare said matter-of-factly, "You just required some room for improvements, which I'm certain Twilight would appreciate. And the fact you have willingly participated in our activities today without stomping speaks volumes, does it not? You do care for others, demonstrated today by tolerating my efforts to help you feel better about yourself despite your clear irritation over it. Don't deny it." She added as I opened my muzzle to protest, a small smile gracing her muzzle, "You are hardly selfish, darling, as has been proven countless times." "...So, you don't think I'm unworthy for Twilight?" I asked rather hesitantly, Sombra's sneering words looming in my mind. Rarity shook her head determinedly, "You are more than a suitable match for her, Stardust, after everything you've been through together. All the times you willingly almost doomed yourself for her. What I witnessed on the balcony that night was proof that you two not only deserved one another, but are also incomplete without the other. And I wanted to help you both because you deserve each other, not because of the implication that you are simply a hideous pony with a scruffy beard and unkempt mane." "Thank you... I think." I couldn't resist smiling humouredly, yet I was relieved and inwardly ecstatic that even Rarity found us a suiting match, for someone who had high taste and expectations herself, "I'm glad you think I deserve Twilight, Rarity, I really am. Sorry for snapping at you just then. To tell the truth... Sometimes, I think..." But she only nodded, "I know. And in time, as this relationship between you and Twilight progresses, you will think otherwise." That said, she motioned forward, "Come now, let's not make this new look of yours go to waste. Twilight must see her special somepony looking like a Prince!" Why not? I nodded, following the enthusiastic Rarity towards the library. A part of me also hoped Twilight would love the sight. "I can't tell you how looking forward I am to our friend's reaction to your handsome new look." Rarity spoke with uncontrolled glee as we neared the front door to the tree-house, "No one in Ponyville will compare!" I smirked playfully, "Maybe I'll send Spike to the spa as thanks, to look more appealing for you." The mare giggled elegantly, before gesturing for me to halt, "Now, you wait right here by the door. I'll go in first, and then open the door wide to surprise Twilight with your new much more attractive appearance. It'll be spectacular." I obliged, humouring the unicorn as she stepped inside and promptly closed the door behind her, and I straightened myself. Honestly, I couldn't wait to see Twilight's reaction too. She'll definitely like it, knowing her, and then... Well who knows what'll happen next. Point being, I was shaking a little in excitement and anticipation for the bright gorgeous smile on Twilight's muzzle after the surprise on her face. And afterwards, maybe a walk in the park or something- And yet just as the front door slowly opened, something cold and heavy splashed across my entire body from above. Gah! [BEEP] cold! "Behold! My effort to your relationship!" Rarity announced as I rubbed my eyes, greeted by the sight of her dropped jaw and widened eyes. "W- What?!" The mare practically screeched, water dripping down my fur, hair and so on. "Oh no no no no no no no!" Followed by Twilight walking towards us with a curious expression and Rarity inspecting my body in panic. "But- How?!" "Whoops! Sorry about that!" Spike called form above, standing on the balcony above the tree-house with an empty bucket. Sniffing a little, the white mare then gagged and took a step back in horror, covering her snout, "Filthy water! Appalling!" Before her tone then leaked despair, "Why must this always happen to me?!" Excuse me... Why must this always happen to YOU? "I am so sorry Twilight darling!" Rarity turned to the blinking alicorn, "I accomplished my best to give your stallion a complete makeover, in order to look more suitable for someone of your stature. But now, it's been ruined! I'm a massive failure!" Finally realizing, Twilight only chuckled and placed a comforting hoof on the depressed unicorn, "It's okay, Rarity, I appreciate the thoughtfulness very much. You're a good friend to care this much about mine and Jack's relationship." "Yep." I agreed while pushing back a strand of dirty hair, smiling in amusement while trying my best to ignore the stench. "Just as I'm thankful for your attempts over making me feel better about my own body." Slowly, Rarity looked up from behind her limbs, sniffling a little, "And do you...?" "Well..." I shrugged, "You wouldn't be so optimistic if you saw my real human self. Trust me, this body's an improvement in comparison." Shaking her head a little Twilight gazed at me rather adoringly, "And besides, looks alone aren't important. Personality is key, and Jack has those in spades." Do I, though? She smiled at my skeptic look, "Yes, you do. And no matter what, you'll always be handsome to me, inside and out." Followed by a slight tilt of the head, "Although the trimmed beard is an improvement." Prompting my response in jest, "What does everyone have against the beard?" But still, that Twilight thought so highly of me was enough to make my day. Giggling, the purple alicorn motioned for us to follow, "Except the new odor on you definitely is not an improvement. Come on, let's get you cleaned up." And Rarity, who was previously upset, then perked up, "Ah well, I suppose we can schedule for the spa for you again tomorrow, Stardust." "Uh, now hold on-" "Great idea Rarity." Twilight nodded rather gleefully, "I'm sure Jack wouldn't mind, would you... Handsome?" Complete with batting eyelashes. ...And how can I say no to that? "...God dammit..." Both mares giggled at my low muttering. Chapter Seventy-Five: Ponies with Attitude!"Is that everything?" "Yes indeed," Twilight promptly responded by a split-second of checking, another bag of essentials magically placed onto my back. Oof, good grief... "We should be ready to depart, when Spike gets down of course." Then the purple alicorn called up the wooden staircase, "Spike! We're waiting! We don't want to be late!" Where were we going, you ask? To the old castle of Celestia and Luna's. Why? Because we need to clean the place up for whatever reason. I never presumed to ask, but hey, Twilight said I would be interested in the place; and its ancient library filled with dusty books containing secrets and knowledge that the modern castle in Canterlot wouldn't have. "He's probably still reading that comic book of his again..." Twilight muttered, though not in annoyance. "Kids eh?" I said humouredly, followed by a yawn, inciting her amused glance. It was too early by my standards. "Spike!" She tried again, and this time it prompted a better reaction. "I'm coming, I'm coming!" Spike replied loudly, rushing down the stairs with the comic firmly... And tripping as he did so. Thank God Twilight had magic and a quick reaction time. The young dragon grinned sheepishly, while Twilight only gave him an exasperated yet fond look, turning around towards the door, "Probably shouldn't have let you stay up to read that comic." "It was only two minutes!" Spike protested, before his gaze cast swiftly down on the open pages, "And besides, I was just getting to the best part!" "And we'll hear all about it later, when we meet up with the others to the old castle." The purple alicorn stated casually, another bag floating towards Spike. Yet the dragon hardly acknowledged it, "Spike." "Just gimme a sec, Twilight." He waved dismissively, and I couldn't resist smirking while Twilight gave the dragon a flat look. Going back to my previous comment about kids. "You know Twilight, perhaps an early morning routine will help give Spike here more focus." I began conversationally, walking up beside her, "Shall we say... Eight-thirty?" "Hmm, wait what?" Twilight played along, an adorable sly smile on her muzzle, "Perhaps, Jack. But I was thinking more along the line of eight-fifteen." "Now wait a minute-!" "Why, I think you're being far too generous love. Eight o'clock sounds alot more suitable." "Nine o'clock!" "Hmm, I don't know, seven fourty-five sounds alot more reasonable to me." Was it just me or was the dragon visibly sweating? "Eight fourty-five!" Now we were both just grinning, "Come now Twilight, I think we should give our young friend here a much earlier wake-up call: Seven fifteen." Finally, the dragon spoke up determinedly, holding up his fingers for emphasis, "Seven-thirty!" Bingo. The mare and I exchanged triumphant looks, "Seven-thirty it is," Twilight said happily, and the dragon pouted, realizing his mistake then. "And you can wake Jack up just as early too." ...What? "We don't want him missing out on the entire day, do we?" "Now hang on a-!" But the mare had already moved to the front door, merrily feigning ignorance to my objections. "Now come along; our friends are waiting for us." I don't... You... Argh... Spike's quiet snickering instantly vanished at my unamused glare. The things I do for these two... "Looking good everypony! Let's keep this magical makeover working!" Twilight wasn't exaggerating. The place previously looked as ruined and decaying as I recalled the last two times I was here, but now it was progressing into something else. Applejack setting up paintings. Pinkie scrubbing the floor using all four scrubs for skating - I'm getting a Xiaolin Showdown memory from that. Fluttershy and Rainbow decorating the holes revealing the outside world on the roof. Rarity designing flags among other things to help make the place look more at home. Twilight organizing the group. And myself? Painting over cracks and peeled parts of the walls for Applejack to set up the pictures. And I never thought I'd say it, but I particularly enjoyed painting again. And this was coming from a guy who despised getting his hands literally dirty. Although, I think blue would compliment these repainted walls better than the same old brown- Enjoying yourself? The sudden snarky voice caused me to drop the dripping brush, but I immediately picked the thing back up, resuming my work but with a scowl on my face. What do you want? I could hear the sneer in his tone, Are you truly denying the reality of your last presence here? Of how you almost doomed your friends and all of Equestria with my retribution? If all you're going to provide is insults, 'Your Majesty,' you will gain no satisfaction from me. Hmhmhmhmhm, you are not as resistant as you delude yourself to be, boy. I can see the memories, the images returning to the forefront of your mind as you hopelessly attempt to push them away. This place reminds you of your near-failure, of the destruction of the weaklings you call your friends. Except I didn't fail. But Sombra was hardly fazed, And what of the time you did fail? As I look around through these memories, I can see how you foolishly attempted to reform the fallen Princess. Luna, once known as the more appropriate Nightmare Moon. How your plan to persuade ended in false hope. Darkness cannot be driven away by mere words boy, and yet you stubbornly refuse to grasp that simple truth repetitively. That's enough... Oh? Or maybe the truth just pains you too much to accept it? Then nothing is more proven to me now about you. I dreaded even asking. And what might that be? I practically felt the leer, That you are a coward. You-! "Jack?" The voice of Twilight Sparkle returned me to reality, and I realized my hoof was gripping the paintbrush too tightly. Removing some of that pressure, I glanced over to the six mares, some observing me curiously, "Yeah?" "Are you alright, sugarcube?" Applejack inquired, "For a moment there, you looked a little-" "Super duperly intense!" Pinkie exclaimed. Taking a deep breath, I exhaled sharply and fully faced the six equines, "I'm fine." Though my tone clearly suggested otherwise. Swallowing, I continued, "This place just... Brings back memories..." Understanding flashed in their eyes, and I was greeted by pitying- No, not pity; sympathetic looks, "If you want to leave, now would be a good time-" "No." I immediately intercepted Rarity's concerned words, prompting their blinks, "No, I'm fine, really." I grinned as an attempt to sound joking, "Why leave it to the ladies to do all the work, after all? That wouldn't be very gentlemanly of me." Some smiled, but the rest still expressed concern, "If you say so..." Twilight said uncertainly, clearly not believing I was simply fine. But, thankfully, she let it slide, and motioned for me and the girls to follow, "Come on, we should check up on Spike. It's snack time." ...Huh, barely noticed he disappeared. Some brother I am... Do not heed King Sombra's words. The next unexpected voice almost made me falter behind the girls, but I kept up with them regardless. Specter? In contrast to the tyrant, this voice was warmer and actually offered comfort in his aged voice, You will only make yourself easy prey to his manipulations should you allow yourself to fall so easily to his words. Cast aside your burdens of the past, and he will weaken. Easier said than done... But you have been trying, have you not? Ever since your moment with Princess Sparkle in your room. ...Jesus Specter! Don't put it like that! I grinned sheepishly at the glancing girls after making a surprised noise, before they shrugged and continued calling out for the absent dragon. Twilight, however, continued regarding me with clear concern. Specter continued as if nothing happened just then, You are no coward, Jack, as your previous trials have shown. In time, you will forgive yourself completely for your past mistakes; and these friends who cherish you so shall aid you among this path. Only then, will you be ready. Be ready...? For what-? What the-?! My limb immediately shielded my eyes at the sudden bright light we stumbled across, Twilight calling out, "Spike! What are you-?!" Followed by said dragon screaming, "Heeeeeeelp!" Was he being... Sucked?! Into a book?! "[BEEP]!" I immediately rushed past the mares towards the dragon with an equally resolved Twilight. "Spike!" The purple alicorn grabbed onto the pulled dragon first. And the book in turn was pulling her through. Oh no you don't! I grabbed the tail of my girlfriend's, trying not to rip it off at the same time while attempting to pull her and Spike back out. Big mistake! As the light grew brighter and some invisible force was pulling us in much more stronger. I don't think even balance could save us here! Then, I felt a grunting Rainbow Dash from behind, who was trying in turn to pull us out to no avail. And, knowing full well the mares would all try before being sucked in, I could only hope everyone would be okay as the light enveloped my entire vision. So much for snack time...! And when the light died down, I found myself along with the mares in line... Standing atop a rooftop? In the middle of the night? And... Wearing a WWE costume? What the hell...? Applejack broke the awkward silence first, "Somepony wanna tell me what the hay is goin' on?!" Yes, thank you Applejack. I too demand an explanation to why we're all wearing ridiculous superhero outfits, for the moonlight illuminated the six mares beside me wearing individual costumes of their own. From in front of us, Spike, dressed in his own basic hero outfit, stood gaping at us like a fish, before exclaiming in shock, "Holy new personas ponies!" Whoa, language there Robin, "You're the... Masked Matter-Horn!" He gestured to Twilight in pure shock, and I raised a brow at the name. "Fili-Second!" Pinkie Pie. "Zapp!" Rainbow Dash. "Radiance!" Rarity. "Mistress Mare-velous!" Applejack. "Saddle Rager!" Fluttershy. "Golden Startacus!" Referring to me, prompting my smirk at the ludicrous name. "You're the... Power Ponies!" Spike finished in disbelief and awe. Wait... Power...! "You don't mean...?" I asked quietly, examining my new golden cape, dark blue armour and gloved hoofs immediately. Power Ponies... As in, Power Rangers?! I'm a Power Ranger?! A wide grin slowly emerged on my muzzle as I regarded the costume with more approval than ridicule. "I'm a Power Ranger!" I couldn't help exclaim in both awe and pride, hoofing the air happily. Aww yeah! This is happenin'! "Um, Power Pony Stardust." Spike pointed out. Followed by an explosion below us. Immediately we all rushed towards the edge of the building to witness the going-ons below. Pony citizens of the city fleeing from the smoke remaining from the explosion, the front of a building torn open by some kind of power. Oh, is this where we face a monster? Goldar? Rita? Lord Zedd-? ...The [BEEP] is that? "Power Ponies ahahahaha! How kind of you to join us!" A purple mare - obviously the bad guy - using her unresonably long strand of hairs to move about, holding up a sphere with electricity within. Isn't that one of those devices that makes your hair stand on air when you put your hands on it? Also, who the [BEEP] is this Dr. Octopus ripoff? I've never seen her before. The evil mare continued laughing manically, and I glanced at the shocked Spike, "Uh Spike? Mind explaining?" The dragon, however, was still reeling from this new version of reality, "You're, us, the superheroes from my comic book!" Haven't we already established this? "It somehow zapped us all in here!" "So somepony zap us back out!" Rainbow demanded. "My comic book... It said the only way to get back to where we started is to defeat the Mane-iac! Your arch-nemesis!" Is that so... Well then. "Stand back kids." My grin would not leave my face, as my hoof gripped the edge of the rooftop, "Let me show you how it's done!" And without clear rationality, I leaped off, spiraling downwards to meet my supposed nemesis. Also, the 'Mane-iac?' Even Rita wouldn't name an equine monster that. And, due to comic book logic, I landed harmlessly on the ground, the stone beneath creating an impact from my descent, making me look all the more epic. I met the villain's stare defiantly, who grinned in delight. "Alright evil-doer!" I reached my limb out, and proceeded with classic Power Ranger poses, "Your villainy has come to end! I am... Gold Ranger! Hah!" Or Golden Whatever-Spike-Called-Me... But [BEEP] it I'm calling myself the Gold Ranger. What... Are you doing? Um, posing? ...You're an embarrassment to your own kind. Nah, mankind's made a fool of itself long before I was born- "Ahh, the Golden Starticus." The mare leered while still maintaining that insane grin- Oh [BEEP]! I immediately rolled out of the way at the hurled pretzel stand, followed by a mailbox thrown at the mares and dragon watching from above. Alright, if it's a fight she wants, then it's one she'll get! "Hah! Ho! Yah! Hu-Zah!" Awkward moments of silence. Even the villain looked pretty unimpressed by my classic poses. And where in God's name is the timed fancy explosion that always happen when a Ranger poses? With a war-cry, I charged, hoof clenched and charging out at the Doc Ock ripoff. That... Was a mistake on my part. A long solidified strand of her hair caught my limb and effortlessly threw me away. But I was not to be deterred, forcing my hoofs in the ground to stablize myself, and charging once again at the waiting villain, who was distracted by Applejack trapping herself with her own lasso. Leaping, I delivered a series of advanced kicks and punches towards the Mane-iac. Followed by a battle against her hair, swatting and kicking the striking and blocking strands. "Y'know... I'm beginning to enjoy this! AHAHAHAHAHA!" How cliche of a villain can you get? Jesus, even Sunset wasn't this laughably stereotypical. I am inclined to disagree there. Like you have a say, villain. ...Was a storm picking up? I was too busy fighting for my life to notice. The Mane-iac, while strands of her long green radioactive-looking hair still fought against me, was lying in content as though enjoying a spectacle above. Leaping back, I took a moment to recover and follow her and Applejack's gazes to... A tornado. With the screams of the girls and Spike within. Oh Christ! With my strength, I borrowed my hooves deep into the ground to avoid getting sucked in by the approaching force of nature, my cape flapping over me violently, and spotting Spike getting hurled out himself... Right near the Mane-iac. "The Electro Orb!" I heard Spike say in panic once the tornado flew away. The what? That thing the villain obviously stole from that building? "Well, this has been quite the mane-raising experience!" Prompting the mare to roll her eyes wildly, "But I really must be going, ahahahahaha!" Not so fast! As I ran to stop the villain, Spike took the opportunity to sneakily take the orb from the mare's unsuspecting grasp... Which didn't last long, due to the dragon tripping over his own cape, the orb rolling harmlessly on the ground and into the Mane-iac's waiting grasp. "Why, thank you Humdrum. Nahahahahahahaha!" And by plot comic convenience, she managed to somehow escape by using her strands of hair to stick to the buildings and flee. And I halted beside Spike and grit my teeth in disbelief at the inane logic. "God dammit," I glared at the retreating laughing villain. "I'm Humdrum?" Spike asked himself in disbelief, before the harsh winds picked up again. Uh oh... By instinct, I grabbed onto the dragon and held him tight, standing over him protectively as the tornado approached, attempting to escape the opposing force of nature that spawned from nowhere. To no avail. I think I'm gonna hurl! Was all I was thinking as I felt the familiar experience of this ride inside a tornado, the others within screaming with me, blurs of blue among many other colours of my friends jumbled up while I tried to hold in my stomach. "Applejack!" I faintly heard Spike call out to the trapped Earth Pony. "Ya gotta. Help stop. The tornado. From destroying. The city!" And now my ears were ringing, unable to hear another sound save for the harsh winds tearing against my fur. How long before this thing tears us apart, I wonder... No! I have to at least try to save the others... Somehow. Everyone! Spike.. Twilight...! I can- Huh? "Oh [BEEP]!" Was my simple response as the tornado inexplicably disappeared and I landed promptly onto the unforgiving stone road, groaning quietly before lifting myself up and rubbing the sore spots. "Is everyone alright...?" Answered by mutters and nods, and- "Haha! That was fan-tastic!" Pinkie said before pulling a Flash - the DC hero, not that mistake of a cardboard - and using literal super speed to rush off. Not the word I'd use, Pinkie. "Lemme get this straight," The now-freed Applejack approached Spike, "We've been sucked into some kind of... Comic book world?" Hey why not? I've been transported to a cartoon world; it's not really that surprising to me anymore. "Technically, it's called Mare-tropolis." I snorted at Spike's statement. Really? Hasbro, you couldn't at least stay faithful to the Power Ranger name and at least name this city something similar to 'Angel Grove." Like... Alicorn Grove or something like that? "And if we wanna get back to Ponyville, I think we have to stop the Mane-iac from using her Doomsday Device to destroy it!" Oh Jesus- They're not even sticking to the Power Ranger's villain plans; world domination by sending one monster each time than sending an army of them! Also, where's Zordon? Or Alpha? Shouldn't we be transported back to HQ by now? And where's the theme song? I wanna hear the theme song! Still, if this was the closest thing to being a Power Ranger that I'm ever gonna get, I'm not going to complain too badly. "So the seven of us Power Ponies will take care of Mane-iac, and get us back to Ponyville!" Wait, is Spike not participating? Did I miss something during my inner monologue? "Spike, where is the Mane-iac building her Doomsday Device?" Twilight asked, getting straight to business as always. "Her top secret headquarters! But you better get there quick; that glowing orb she stole is what she's gonna use to power it up!" "Then lead the way!" I gestured rather dramatically. Hey, I'm just getting into character here. And it stands to reason, being the one who has read this comic, Spike would know the location. As Spike nodded and began leading us towards the villain's HQ, I stalled for a moment, my gaze set on Twilight's... Appealing longer mane. "By the way, Twilight... Love the new look." Not even the mask hid her flattered blush, while the others rolled their eyes, and I simply smirked and moved forward to join the dragon, eager for more info, "So, tell me everything you know about the Power Rang- Sorry, Pony franchise." "The Golden Starticus rarely helps unless the Power Ponies need the help," Spike continued as we walked, the others behind following, "He's sorta like a Plan B in case things get way too intense for them to handle!" "So I'm Tommy? Sweet...!" It just gets better! Spike looked at me in confusion, "Tommy?" "Spike, you have no idea how overjoyed I am right now." I couldn't resist saying out-loud, the grin plastered to my face and prompting the dragon to blink, "I am getting hits by old waves of nostalgia you wouldn't believe!" "He's so into this..." I heard Rainbow whisper humouredly. "Damn right I am!" I practically yelled as walked down the rather empty streets, smiling down at the curious dragon, "On my world, they have this franchise; adapted from a Japanese program into a kids show, where teenagers in spandex fight monsters and save the world. Its name: Power Rangers." So I explained to the wide-eyed Spike everything about one of my childhood shows, how every year there was a different set of Rangers defending their world from the terror of opposing villains who always dispatched one monster per episode. Starting from Mighty Morphin' all the way to, as I've heard before I was taken to Equestria, Dino Charge. But the best moment was where Spike was hopping up and down in glee at the mention of the Zord fights; giant machines piloted by the Rangers to form an unstoppable Zord to face a giant version of a monster they previously battled in the same episode. "That sounds awesome!" Spike exclaimed in awe, matching my grin perfectly. Even I was expressing childish enthusiasm, but I hardly cared. This was my childhood we're discussing here, and it felt great discussing it with a child who was interested in the franchise. "It IS awesome Spike! Maybe, one day, if it would even be possible, we can watch the show together." "Heck yeah!" Followed by excited hoof and fist bumps. And from the corner of my eye, the mares were amused and smiling in fondness at our behaviour. Hey, so long as I wasn't getting ridiculed for my behaviour, right? "And the best part of it all, Spike, are the theme songs." Now THAT was bringing back memories. "Every season had its own individual song expressing how different yet epic each team of Rangers were. And they're all amazing... With the exception of Operation Overdrive." And Megaforce, but that's the season's fault, not the songs. At least its song was good. And speaking of, I hear the faint sound of music... Oh no... Oh yes Sombra... Don't. Don't what? I'm warning you boy...! "Ready to sing Spike?!" I straightened myself, my grin much more wider, "It's time for a medley!" "Oh! Oh! Let me join in!" Come aboard Pinkie! The ecstatic Earth Pony sped up beside us in a split-second at my motioning her over, and us three stupidly-grinning individuals allowed the lyrics to flow from our mouths, the guitars and drums echoing in pure enthusiastic hype. And as the last verse was sung, we all halted in sync to catch our breaths, inhaling and exhaling deeply after God knows how long we sung. Save for Twilight, Fluttershy and partially Applejack. It was worth it. And speaking of the former... "You're not gonna... Make fun of me for being childish... Right?" I asked between breaths, which Twilight responded with an adorable chuckle. "Haha, of course not." Twilight's eyes sparkled, "It was rather cute." So good news: We found the Mane-iac's lair. Bad news: We got captured. How? One word: Hairspray. ...Not as dignifying putting it like that. Anyway, now the Power Rang- Err Ponies, are now trapped inside a suspending cage in the air constantly sprayed by a gigantic spray-can which conveniently paralyzes our bodies and powers. And let me tell ya, I was already growing sick of getting sprayed by that damn thing. But for now, it seems, our hope lies with the only one that hasn't been captured. Spike. Tch. You are essentially doomed then. Need I remind you, Sombra, that in the original way the episodes went, that dragon played a key part in your downfall? No response. Exactly. Anyway, one should never underestimate Spike. He'll get us out of here somehow, I'm sure of it- [BEEP]... When I get out of here, the first minion whose arse I'm gonna kick is the one timely spraying us with that damn giant hairspray. Then, the villain's gleeful voice rose through the factory, "Congratulations Power Ponies! Ahaaaa! You shall just long enough to see me fire...!" Cue the red blanket before us being pulled off, revealing... "The instrument of your destruction! Muahahahahaha!" A giant hairdryer... Well, at least they stayed true to the campness of the show. "Once the Electro Orb has powered it up completely, this cannon will amplify the power of my mane one million times! An energy blast that will cause everypony in Maretropolis's mane to grow WILD! AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAA!" ...Dumb plan aside, would it be too late to try and reason with this mare? I'd say you are hopelessly naive if you plan on doing just that. My eyes observed the insane villain, grinning triumphantly at the open sky above. Point. "You will be my weapon's first victims!" Hah, joke's on you, my hair is always uncontrollable! "And there is nopony who can save you from this fate! Ahahahahahahahaa!" The mare got in her seat behind the weapon as it lowered to face us, the Mane-iac still laughing crazily. Uh, Spike? Anytime now. Fluttershy cleared her throat. Oh, we can talk again now? "I don't mean to interrupt, aren't you forgetting about somepony?" "Humdrum? Little guy? No superpowers whatsoever? Hahahahahahahaa! He's utterly useless!" "You shouldn't underestimate the 'little guy,'" I glared at the scoffing villain, "Spike might just be the most useful out of us all. He's been through alot more than you can comprehend. And we have faith he'll rescue us from this prison." And when that happens, it's morphin' time-! God damn that spray! "Fools! Everypony knows you just keep him around because you feel sorry for him! Waah waaaah!" Right now, actually, I feel sorry for you. "Maybe in your world," Twilight countered defiantly, "But in our world, Spike - Err - Humdrum always comes through when we need him!" Hear hear! "Always!" And we shared that sentiment vocally. That should be enough to encourage the dragon if he somehow sneaked in and was listening. All this faith in a baby dragon... I can't stomach the sight. Oh please, don't throw up at my expense, especially inside my own mind. "Tonight, we stand upon the brink of immortality! For we collectively - though mostly me - have finally defeated out most hated nemesis'!" She's just gonna keep going isn't she? "- And have struck a blow at freedom in the name of oppression! And NOTHING WILL STOP USSS! NYAHAHAHAHAHAHOO!" And just like that, karma intervened. A chain linked to the abandoned red blanket suddenly pulled and dragged some unsuspecting stallions, leaving them suspended in midair, trapped within the red makeshift bag. And it didn't take me long to comprehend what was happening. Right on cue, Spike! The dragon then, in a very bad-[BEEP] moment, swung across a moving chain and kicked the stallion that kept spraying us, knocking him, the timer and the giant hairspray down completely. The hairspray, in turn, fired on the ground and hit the minions of the villain, freezing them in place. "Way to go Spike!" Twilight yelled proudly. "Perfect timing bro!" I added with my own pride. And even more perfect timing; our bodies were unfreezing. I can finally get out of this uncomfortable position and freely move again. Comic book logic strikes again, but this time, in our favour! Rarity did the honours of breaking open the cage bars, and now it was time for some payback; Ranger-style. And together, we leaped out from our previous prison cell and onto the ground to kick some arse! Landing before some stunned stallions, I grinned rather darkly and proceeded to execute more flashy fighting poses. Staying true to the roots here, after all. ...I have never felt more ashamed to be trapped in your mind. [Insert Power Rangers Ninja Storm Instrumental Theme here.] The first stallion charged, and I effortlessly delivered a swift uppercut to the muzzle, followed by a hard kick to the stomach, sending him flying back. The second minion attempted to throw a punch, and I locked my limb around his, and pulled, spinning my foe and roundhouse kicking him to the side. Two more stallions charged recklessly together, and I cartwheeled back numerous times, before leaping forward and grabbing the two by the heads, and promptly smashing them against each other, causing the tow to become dazed and fall on the floor. And from the corner of my eye, Rarity was producing energy-created cages to place the minions. And four more stallions were charging at me. With a smirk, I jumped, spinning over the four minions and landing behind them. And before they could react, with two reared back hoofs, I clapped them together, the Balance Shockwave - Yeah I named the move - clashed against the defenseless minions and throwing them into a waiting pink cage. Finishing off with a satisfied punch over my shoulder, the last minion who tried to hit me knocked over from the blow, and I effortlessly threw over to that same cage, which closed immediately after. And with that, I dusted my hoofs, pleased with my work. Oh right, yeah, Power Rangers. With a battle grunt, I posed one last time, taking it all in for a moment. Damn, it felt gooood. Now then, for the Mane-iac herself- Oh [BEEP]! "Fluttershy! Look out!" The yellow pegasus looked surprise at my warning, then gazed upwards at the giant hairdryer aimed in her direction, piloted by the villain. Oh no you don't! I charged forward, leaping voer various machinery to reach the grinning Mane-iac. "Are you kidding me?!" Then suddenly came an annoyed tone from Fluttershy, "I mean, I know you're evil and everything, but you would hurt a teensy, little harmless FIREFLY?!" Uh oh... Without realizing, my body halted briefly at Fluttershy's inexplicable enraged voice, as though some force was telling me not to intervene. But why? "Well you're a great big MEANIE!" What the [BEEP]?! "THERE, I SAID IT! WHAT MAKES YOU THINK YOU'RE SO SPECIAL?!" Followed by a literal transformation as she spoke menacingly and angrily towards the stunned villain, replaced a gigantic buff pony who resembled nothing like the sweet innocent pegasus beloved by many. ...Fluttershy's the Hulk?! And with that roar of fury, I wisely stepped away from the upcoming onslaught, joining the other mares who were also shell-shocked by the transformation of our best friend. Save for Spike, who looked gleeful, as though expecting it to happen. Not even the beam from the large device could stop her, as Hulk-kershy bounced the attack right back, sending the yelling villain flying off her seat. Taking that opportunity, the unreasonably buff pegasus flew onto the machine and started wailing on it, utterly rendering the device useless beyond repair. Of all things I expected today... This was the least... Then, upon noticing us watching in shock and awe, Hulk-kershy spit out a large piece of metal and returned to her timid nature. And I was torn between laughing and shaking my head in disbelief. And I thought the Stare was apparently scary enough. A yell and maniacal laughter then prompted our attention on the Mane-iac, whose hair was producing electricity for some reason... Which then tangled the villain in her own hair and trapping her to the point of defeat, still laughing like a Hyena on its Birthday. ...Huh. "Once again!" Spike then proclaimed, "The day is saved by-!" Interrupted by a familiar pull as a bright light appeared from nowhere and sucked us all in. Though really, as we clearly defeated the bad guy, we should've seen this coming. And all eight of us landed in a heap in that same small room where we first pulled into the comic in the first place. And as the girls cheered out their own victory and relief, I couldn't feeling slightly disappointed; I was having more fun in that story than I expected. Being a Power Ranger was [BEEP] hardcore! Ah well. "Did you see how I was raining down a storm of justice at the end there?!" "You catch how I was wieldin' that lasso?!" "Cupcakes?" Rarity looked from the tray of goods to Pinkie, "How did you-?" It's Pinkie Pie. Best not to question it. "I'm just glad to be back." Spike said rather tiredly, lying down on the nearby pillow in exhaustion. Erm, was swinging on that chain too much effort for you, Spike? I couldn't resist smiling fondly at the dragon's antics. "We wouldn't have made it without you, Spike." Twilight expressed gratitude, "And I hope you realize that just because we don't always need your help, it doesn't mean we don't think you're helpful." "Quite the contrary," I added, joining the alicorn who smiled beside me, grinning down at the young dragon, "You're, without a doubt, the most helpful dragon in all of Equestria. No one else can compare. I'm proud of you Spike." "We all are," Twilight and I exchanged meaningful looks. "And that you don't have to have superpowers, to be a super friend," Spike replied happily. "Well said," He grinned brightly at the praise. "But I do have one question," Twilight then inquired after the girls joined in agreement, "Where exactly did you get that comic book?" Y'know, that IS a good question. "This on I got at Canterlot at the House of Enchanted Comics." ...Ahh. "Well, I didn't know it meant they were literally enchanted," Spike added helplessly at the expressions sent his way. The girls responded with exasperated shakes of their heads and fond noises, while I chuckled at the dragon. "So Twilight," I spoke up, now that the danger was over, and we all walked out of the room, "You mentioned a library here." So, after that adventure, I had an epiphany. While the title of the comic was obviously based off the live-action spandex-wearing heroes we all know and love, there was little they had in common. No Zords. No Zordon. No Alpha. No explosions in the background. No anything that resembled a little closely to Power Rangers. Everyone's powers were either from Marvel or DC. And you know what? That's okay. I enjoyed myself, and I would've enjoyed the episode itself had I not experienced it firsthand, quite literally. Also, it was the closest I ever became to being a Power Ranger, reliving my childhood the best way possible. And isn't that what truly matters? And hey, any ripoff is better than what they do in Equestria Girls. Meanwhile, I will say this though; going through that journey inside the comic book has filled me with a sense of nostalgia. Which is why I'm putting on a familiar costume I haven't worn in quite a while - Rarity certainly wasn't amused when I asked her to wash the old thing - and stand majestically outside the library front door, blue cape flapping in the night. This is a punishment I wouldn't even bestow upon my Crystal Slaves... And a second later, a young lizard joined me with his own outfit, standing tall and proud as we prepared ourselves for our venture into the night. With a smirk, I said without looking, "Ready Spikanator?" "Ready, Darkwing Dust!" And, ignoring Twilight's loud sigh from behind at our antics, I yelled to the air as hero and sidekick ran towards wherever trouble would find us, "Let's get dangerous!" Chapter Seventy-Six: Hey Flutter Flutter Swing!"Any aches?" "None... I think." "Temperature?" "Fine... I think." "Problems eating?" "No... I think." Nodding, I checked off the list in satisfaction, smiling over at the pegasus, "You seem to be fine, Fluttershy. Thanks for letting me check up on you." "Oh, it was no problem." The polite mare replied warmly, returning the expression, "Thank you for visiting to check up on me. I'm glad nothing is out of the ordinary." Yeah, thank God. The last few days, things... Happened. The short version being, what they called Vampire Fruit Bats showed up, drinking the juices from the apples on Sweet Apple Acres' trees, which was a crisis to the farmers. Applejack requested our help in dealing with them somehow. Fluttershy suggested a small part of the woods closed off exclusively for the bats so they can drink in content and leave the rest alone - Which I was one-hundred percent behind, just saying - but instead, the bats were rounded up, and Twilight used a spell to cancel out the bat's natural thirst for the apple juices; but also having an effect on Fluttershy too, who had the creatures distracted. Suffice to say, my previous assumption that "Flutterbat" was a fanmade thing was disproved last night. And although the shy pegasus was cured from becoming a temporary Vampire Pony, it was better to be safe than sorry. Which was why I opted to check on Fluttershy this morning, writing down my own list of necessary things about the mare to check on so she was in perfect health. And, upon writing down this list, I was pleased with the progress over learning to write the pony way; those lessons from Twilight were paying off. "Are you absolutely sure you feel nothing out of the ordinary?" Fluttershy pondered silently for a moment, before slowly shaking her head, "Nothing that I can tell, sorry. But if I do, I'll let you and our friends know immediately." "Excellent," I said, happy and relieved the mare was completely back to normal, partially due to the fact Flutterbat actually terrified me up close. I didn't want to be a Vampire. I'm more of a Werewolf person. "Any plans today?" "Oh, yes." Fluttershy responded, counting off her daily activities, "Um, help Mr. and Mrs. Beaver with making their home more comfortable for their babies. Give Mr. Bear his favourite back massage. Make lunch for all my little friends here." Said friends, observing us from their spots in the cottage, beamed at that. "Oh, and make sure Angel gets his bath today; I forgot to wash him after the whole Vampire Fruit Bat event. Oh! And also, I have to check and see how they're doing." Setting the notepad down, I leaped off my seat and dusted my hoofs together, "Alright then, which one are we doing first?" At her surprised look, I smiled, "Just a precaution, Fluttershy, in case there might still be some lingering effects from last night. Besides, when's the last time I helped you out here?" The yellow mare returned the smile lightly, "I would love the help, Stardust..." "That," I commented in half-annoyance and half- amusement, drying my own fur as Fluttershy kindly hung my removed cape on the line, "Is one stubborn bunny." "Angel can be a little objecting sometimes." The yellow pegasus responded quietly, turning back to me with an apologetic look, "I guess he didn't like another pony watching him bathe." Scoffing, I said jokingly, "I feel sorry then for the poor future stallion who sweeps you off your hooves and has to deal with that then." Replied by a duck of the head and red hue on the pegasus' face. Haha. "Which, considering it's you, might be sooner than later." "Oh, I don't know about that..." The shy honesty prompted my gentle look, "Don't sell yourself short Fluttershy. Any pony who ends up with you will be extremely lucky. It's true," I added at the doubt in her nervous eyes, "Who wouldn't want to be with kindness incarnate with a love and care for animals?" "Thank you..." Fluttershy mumbled quietly, the blushing only glowing brighter. "You should see how many people on my world want to be with you." I continued humrouedly, inciting her curious yet shy expression, nodding, "Oh yes. The most kind, gentle soul on Equestria; too perfect for my own world, untainted by things like greed, rage and jealousy. Speaks for itself." Concluded by a chuckle, "Haha, thank God no human has ended up with you then." Otherwise we would be in trouble. "...Is-Is that why...?" Hm? Fluttershy looked hesitant, as though afraid to speak her mind, "Is that why... You... C-Chose...?" ...Oh. Right... Sighing, I approached the mare slowly, so she wouldn't think me as annoyed or mad, "Fluttershy... Look at me." She obliged, serene eyes reflecting nervousness and... Sadness, prompting my inward wince, "I didn't 'choose' Twilight; my heart did. And I'm sorry for hurting your feelings so." "It's okay..." A forced smile, but I was hardly fooled. The pegasus returned my comforting embrace softly, continuing with that gentle tone of hers, "You and Twilight are happy together. I would never want to ruin that..." Of course you wouldn't. That's part of what makes you too perfect for any human. "To be honest, I had absolutely no intention to confess my feelings to her, at first." Fluttershy blinked at the admittance, expression reflecting curiosity. "A man and pony as an item? There's a special place in Hell waiting for me for that." As the mare opened her mouth to protest, I continued firmly, "But she's worth it. And so far, our relationship hasn't been as... Trying as my last ones." "You've... Been in a relationship before?" Fluttershy asked after a moment, taking that news in. Don't know why I was telling her, but hell with it. Turning around, I walked a few steps away, recalling those mistakes of mine, "Yes... Four to be exact; one of which was unofficial." Halting, I carried on with a dry smile, "They were all brief, mind you, doomed to fail before they began. One of them was... Well, the next relationship after that was mainly used to fill the void... I wasn't the best person to have as a boyfriend back then." I was young and foolish. We all make mistakes. Hearing footsteps behind coming closer, my exposed fur was then touched by a soft comforting hoof, "Do you... Want to talk about it?" Do I...? With Fluttershy of all ponies? The most kindest and understanding equine of all? I suppose Twilight wouldn't appreciate my recollections of previous romances to compare with ours. "...It's all in the past." I replied with a frown, meeting her concerned gaze, "Even though, as you and the girls know, the past still haunts me to this day." The pegasus nodded, "I know... And we promised to help you deal with that, Stardust. So..." ...Alright. "That you did... Okay, Fluttershy, you're right. It'd be easier to talk about it." A light relieved smile, Fluttershy led the way back towards the cottage from the back. And then she spoke up softly, "Oh, and by the way, if it helps... I think you and Twilight are a perfect match." ...Huh. "Thank you... Really." I was sincere. That honest statement made me feel better a little. "As I'm sure you and Discord are too..." Then the mare's head whipped towards me with a shocked, blushing expression, "W-What...?" I laughed, "Hahahaha! Don't ever change, Fluttershy." My body froze, hooves immediately grinding to a halt whilst my fur stood on end upon nearing the creatures, happily drinking away the inside of the red apples through their fangs. Just like last time. Fluttershy, however, had no problem approaching the ignorant Fruit Bats, greeting them and asking how they're doing with gentle politeness, while I maintained my distance from the colourful bats. Like, you know it's [BEEP] up when Fluttershy was braver in approaching something than you were. The bats let out screeches in response to the pegasus, who nodded as though she understood them perfectly. Best not question it. "Then please, don't let me disturb you," Fluttershy said gently, and the creatures obliged by sucking on the apples in content, the yellow mare looking behind to face me, "They won't bite, Stardust, there's no need to keep your distance." "Pardon me, Fluttershy, but anything with the word 'Vampire' in its name kinda incites me to keep away as possible," I explained like I had the previous times the Mane Six and I tried to round those creatures up, regarding the perched bats warily, "And after you became... That, I'm kinda more inclined to keep away." Her smile dropped, prompting my wince. Stardust you insensitive [BEEP]! The saddened pegasus looked away somberly, "You're right Stardust...It must've been scary for everyone to see me like that..." "...Scary and worrisome." I admitted, frowning, "You really don't remember anything about it, do you...?" Fluttershy shook her head, "No... It's all a blur to me. I didn't mean to make my friends afraid of me..." "It was an accident," I reassured her firmly, "Twilight never meant for the spell to have an effect on you whilst you were keeping the bats at bay with your Stare." Then, her sentence repeating in my mind, part of me was feeling envy, "But at least you can't recall anything about your plight..." Unlike me. I can remember everything Sombra had me do. All those arguments and seeds of distrust sown because I wasn't careful enough. Clever enough. And it almost cost me dearly; surrendering completely to the fallen King's influence and control, and almost hurting my friends in the process. Including Twilight... And that hurt me most of all. A soft hoof jolted me from my stupor, Fluttershy, as though sensing my thoughts, sent me a kind and understanding expression, "It wasn't your fault, Stardust... We couldn't have known that King Sombra was controlling you." The reassuring words incited my small smile, "Thanks, Fluttershy..." Prompting her smile in turn. The memories of that awful part of my life washed away from the comfort of a friend, and I glanced at the nearby bats, who were oblivious to the whole thing. "...Do you want to talk about that, too?" "No, no," I shook my head, "I've burdened you enough about my past life," At her muzzle opening to obviously object otherwise, I grinned tiredly, "But if you want to talk about something that's troubling you, I'm all ears." "Oh, I'm not sure there's anything troubling me, other than the healthcare of a friend..." Thoughtful and selfless to the last. "Which was exactly why visited you today, my dear, heheheheh," I chuckled softly while Fluttershy looked away, a small pink hue on her features. That made my expression soften, "Fluttershy... You're too good to be true. It was probably best I like Twilight that way than you... No human deserves such a pure soul." The blush deepened, but even I could tell she was flattered by the shy smile on her face. "You're not a bad pony... Or human, Stardust," Was the quiet reply, "You're sweet, kind and caring too..." Fluttershy... Shaking my head fondly, I motioned to the path behind us, "C'mon, I think that bear friend of yours has awaited his massage long enough." "Thank you again for letting me use your bath, Fluttershy." The yellow pegasus perked up at my voice, looking away from interacting with her bird friends, smiling brightly while shaking her head as her birds chirped happily, "Oh, it was no problem. Anypony would clean themselves up after getting their hoofs dirty on a busy day." Oh cleaning themselves after touching so many wild animals, despite this kind mare's opinions to the contrary. Pushing back a dripping strand of brown hair, I approached the pegasus, noting from the corner of my eye the sun was already setting. Huh, "Today was rather eventful, I will say." "Yes I agree." Fluttershy nodded, glancing at the window herself, "It was fun doing this again with you, Stardust. We really should get together another time... Oh, I-I-I mean with taking care of my friends here! N-Not anything that would ruin your relationship with Twilight, because I would never do that and-!" I couldn't resist laughing. "Cute," Followed by me patting her head playfully, prompting the mare to duck her and look away in embarrassment. I laughed harder, "Hahahaha! Don't worry, I know what you meant." "Oh... I'm glad..." She responded nervously, and met my gaze again when I stopped patting her, "Thank you, again, for checking up on me and helping with my little friends. The assistance was wonderful." Well, I wouldn't put it like that but... My smiled grew slightly, bowing jokingly, "I'm glad I could be of assistance, mi'lady." Prompting the pegasus' shy giggle, "Now, I better get going. Lord knows Spike needs me to cover for him with his remaining daily chores." The giggle pitched up a little, and I smirked, nodding and heading towards the round door, "It was good hanging out with you again, Fluttershy. I'll leave you to it-" "Oh, wait, Stardust!" "Hm?" "Your notebook." "My- Oh right." In all the excitement of the day, I forgot about it. I walked over towards the item in question and grabbed both it and the dried-up quill. Grinning, I regarded the smiling mare, "Thanks. Lord knows what would happen if Discord popped by and spotted it-" As if on cue. "Honey, I'm home!" The Master of Chaos kicked open the door and gestured to himself dramatically. Of course. Fluttershy blinked at the sudden arrival while my smile widened. At the sight of me, however, Discord gasped in mock-astonishment, "Why, Stardust! Flutterbat, are you taking care of humans now?" The mare shook her head, smiling at seeing her friend, who invited himself to wrap a bear arm around my shoulder and grin teasingly, "Oh no, Discord. Stardust was just helping me out today and-" Wait... "What did you call her just then?" I asked the jokester suspiciously. "Why, Fluttermat, of course," Discord answered casually, floating away and winking towards the blinking pegasus, "Pardon the sudden visit, but I was hoping for some delicious tea this evening. I've had quite an adventure today!" "Spreading chaos, no doubt..." Discord gasped loudly at my words, putting on an angel outfit, hands clasped in prayer, "Must you think so low of me? Have a little faith, Stardust." "Mm-hm. Right, well, you kids have fun then," I simply said, heading towards the door before adding in half-humour and half-seriousness, "Oh, and Discord, kindly keep your hands to yourself." The creature snorted, "Oh come now. As if you honestly expect me to not want to be close to my friends. It's not as if I set your fur on fire... Although..." ...Don't wanna know what that trailing off meant. "I wasn't talking about me," I glanced at the observing Fluttershy, who smiled in farewell to me, and I forced myself not to grin at my own teasing words, "You lovebirds haven't even had your first date yet." And I made my exit immediately upon saying that, shutting the door behind me to the outside world. I will get the last laugh here, Discord. Although, those two as an item... I can see it, at least more than Spike and Rarity. They suit each other rather well; like a water stream and a rock, calming down the wild current into a much softer flow. With a satisfied hum, I walked down the path to collect my cape from the hanging line and- Spotted the fabric on fire. "...Discord!" Chapter Seventy-Seven: City of the HillRollin' around at the speed of sound! Got places to go, gotta follow my rain-! Cease your internal obnoxious tune. Make me, [BEEP]-wad. Not even his Highness was gonna stop me from being enthusiastic over going to the big city. The Mane Six, Spike and myself were now by the train station, prepared to take our trip towards what they called "Manehattan." I know, stupid pun name, but you can't have everything. And hey, considering how hype the others were to going there, it rubbed off on even me. "Won't you be a dear?" I noticed from the corner of my eye Rarity saying to Spike in that affectionate voice, motioning for him to help pick up the second mountain of suitcases she had nearby. Erm, excuse me? Did you forget about our little agreement oh so long ago about not taking advantage over Spike's infatuation like that, Rarity? Both Twilight and I shared annoyed glances. "Sure, I'll be a dear," The dragon responded in hesitant obedience, prompting my sigh. "An entire week in the fabulous city of Manehattan!" The white unicorn exclaimed in an ecstatic tone, grinning at the thought. "Plus, all my very best friends there with me!" I smirked. You flatter me love. "Of course we'd all come along to support you during fashion week, Rarity!" Oh yeah, the main reason the trip was planned in the first place. A fashion show was to commence in the city, and of course, Rarity would enter. No doubt win. Fluttershy backed up my internal statement, "Not that you'll need it; we're sure you'll win." "Oooh!" Rarity squealed happily, "I can't begin to tell you how excited I am that you'll all be there with me!" Same. "However." Uh oh. The mare followed that with opening her bag, pulling out eight familiar items to present to the others. "Perhaps I can show yoooou!" ...Yeah? "What's that?" Twilight inquired at the purple tickets floating before us. "Oh oh oh! I know! A paper fan!" Heh, I don't think so Pinkie. "No, it's-!" "A magic trick! You know, where I pick a card and remember which one it is and then you put it back in the deck and I look away and-" "These are tickets to the hottest musical on bridleway!" Oh, a musical? The girls glanced at each other in elated surprise. "You couldn't mean 'Hinny of the Hills?'" Who of the what? "Because that show's been sold out for months!" Twilight gasped. "Or could you?" "I could. I do." The alicorn gasped again, to my humoured smile, "Oh Rarity you didn't have to do that. But, since you did..." And the mares cheered in excitement, clearly more than pleased to be able to attend this musical while we were at Manehattan. Save for Spike. Noticing the defeated posture and walk between carrying the suitcases, I shook my head and placed my own case down, walking over towards the dragon. Spike looked up in gratitude at my assistance, both picking up the unnecessary suitcases Rarity was adamant in taking with us. "You know, I've been to a musical once," I said conversationally. "When I was a kid." Spike glanced at me curiously. "Was it good?" "...Honestly, Spike, I am totally indifferent to it now." Well, they certainly weren't kidding. When the girls said city, they really meant a whole [BEEP] city! I wasn't expecting much, to be honest, but it was a sight to behold! Helping Spike by carrying half the luggage, we followed the enthusiastic mares around, spotting first where the musical will take place, which then they wouldn't stop talking about, Rainbow even claimed it to be the "best musical in all of Equestria." Well, since I'm a stranger to Equestrian musicals in general, I'll take her word for it. Even though that musical during Christmas - I'm sorry, Hearth's Warming - didn't really encourage me to believe the musicals around here were state-of-the-art, no offence to them. Speaking of musicals, that was cue for Rarity to begin the song number about how great Manehattan was as we begun touring the city, showing us many sights and wonders the large city had to offer. But this couldn't wait until we drop the luggage off at the hotel first? Shortly, to mine and Spike's relief, my wish was granted. Followed by a ride on a cruise ship around the city! Seriously, how technologically confusing was this species? Their time era is so unclear! Ah, who cares, I'm on a cruise ship baby! Wait, was that statue of liberty... In pony form? Oh Christ, I laughed out loud at the ridiculous sight. Hell, we even went inside it! I could call this my first technical visit to New York City. The rest of the tour was, for lack of a better word, amazing. I was having more fun than intended. Even Twilight expressed that observation outloud upon noticing the stupid grin on my muzzle almost the whole way through, to my realized embarrassment and the other's amusement. Still, I was enjoying myself, I really was. I haven't had this much fun since the Power Ponies incident. But you know what the best part was? The absolute greatest thing about coming here, apart from going with my friends? With her too. "Is there anything left to do we can help you with?" Twilight asked Rarity as we paused by a nearby clothing store, the latter staring dreamily into the reflection. "Hmm, nothing I can think of. The dresses are all completely finished, all made from a fabulous new fabric I've been working on for months, stretchy but not clingy." Rarity clothing mode. Rarity clothing mode. Activated. "Jibbery but now showy." "Sounds amazing," Fluttershy said in quiet awe. "There's nothing left for me to do but check in at the runway by two this afternoon!" ...Wait, this afternoon? "That's funny," Pinkie then spoke up, pointing at the far-off clock tower. "Because that clock over there makes it seem like that's ten minutes from now." Followed by stormy clouds appearing from nowhere, rain pouring down in perfect timing, the urgency already apparent. Yep, welcome to the city life, Rarity. "Taxi!" And the mare sprung into action. Well this ain't good, if she gets disqualified the main reason for coming here would be pointless. "Hey bud, is this cab taken?" Rainbow demanded atop a taxi cab to the stallion pulling it, the passenger answering for her. "The line's back there, buddy!" Emphasized by a ludicrous line of ponies. Now see, this was one of the minor points about this concept which baffles me. Pony taxi's. I mean... What? Was there some kind of pony taxi school to make these stallions faster than the average equine? Why include such a nonsensical idea if all ponies could walk and run at pretty much the exact same speed? Why do these poor mother-[BEEP]s have to pull a cab occupied by a lazy equine who can pretty much get to his destination without difficulty himself? "I'm afraid pulling a taxi at this time could be almost impossible!" "We'll find a way." I assured the white unicorn, as Twilight approached the front of the line. "Please won't you let her have this taxi? She has somewhere very important to be right away!" The purple mare appealed to the next passenger, who scowled towards her disrespectfully. "Not likely! She can get in line like the rest of us!" Uhhh, no. "Excuse me, [BEEP]hole?" I practically stormed forward, ignoring Twilight's surprised look and gesturing to her at the stallion's gaze, "Are both wings and the horn not a clear indicator you are speaking to royalty? Who are you to talk back at her like this? I could kick your [BEEP] for such your tone and rejection of her request!" His eyes widened, realizing his error. "Jack-" Twilight began, but the rude mother-[BEEP] stepped off the cab and bowed in apology, stepping aside hurriedly. "Oh! My apologies Princess! Guess I was in a hurry myself." The beige-coloured pony said, moving aside. Hmph. These pathetic excuses for ponies have been oblivious to their proper rulers long enough. Let me in charge, and I will- Heh, nice try Sombra. I'm not letting you take control for any reason. The pony in my mind grumbled in dissatisfaction. Meanwhile, I nodded in satisfaction, gesturing to the cab for Rarity. "All yours." While Twilight was sending me a disapproving look, Rarity was more than willing to accept my methods, "Oh thank you thank you thank you!" And hurriedly leapt onto her seat, barking out the destination quickly to the 'driver,' who nodded and sped off without fault. "Ho, that was close." Spike pointed out. Smiling, I looked back at the mares who were happy for her friend, before Twilight looked at me with both amusement and exasperation, "You know I don't want anyone to feel intimidated by my Princess position, right Jack?" "Oh I know." I nodded, smirking lightly. "But the means justify the ends." "He's right," Rainbow spoke up in agreement. "Uhh, does anypony feel like we're forgetting something?" Spike asked thoughtfully. Why, are we suppose to do something-? "The dresses!" The girls then exclaimed in surprise and horror. Oh... [BEEP]. Very nicely, that hotel attendant rushed to bring the dresses over to where the fashion show was taking place for us, all for the nice mare who gave him a purple gem as payment. To our relief, we all exhaled happily at the fact now that Rarity will, hopefully, won't be disqualified. With that out of the way, I turned my attention to an idea I had before we arrived at Manehattan, asking Twilight if there was a park around the city. Followed by my next question, to her blushing flattery and the other's amusement. "You had this planned from the beginning?" Twilight inquired in light humour, as we trailed down one of the many pathways throughout the beautiful park, complimenting the purple mare beside me flawlessly. Shrugging, I answered with an even tone. "It crossed my mind." She smiled. "Well then, I'm touched by the gesture." "I'm glad." Followed by comfortable silence, which was fine. But I think part of that was due to us not really knowing what else to say. I suppose it's fair, considering it was our first romantic walk in the park, our sides lightly brushing against one another as we moved, and Twilight had this content and shy expression that I couldn't resist mirroring the exact same look, the alicorn my only focus of vision from the rest of the ponies and couples passing by. If she noticed my fond observation, the purple Princess made no comment or indicator she did. "I still can't believe you did that." Twilight looked at me again, her voice bearing neither annoyance nor trying. "What?" "Taking advantage over my Princess status like that. I would never do that to anyone when I can help it." Of course, and that modesty is one reason I adore you so. "Are you though, love? Are you really surprised I did that, considering all the other [BEEP] I pulled?" "...Fair point. Just don't repeat it again." Twilight returned the playful smirk. "Also, no swear words while we're together like this. It ruins the mood." "...Yes dear." Your wish is my command. We resumed our gazes on the path for a moment, before I spoke up again casually. "Well, I'm certainly enjoying my time in Manehattan. You were right, Twilight." The mare grinned, looking rather proud of herself. "You see? I knew you'd like it! For a moment I thought you were to nitpick at everything as usual." Oh? "Well, now that you mention it..." "Jack." "You brought it up, love." Twilight rolled her eyes. "Don't make me regret it." And we shared laughter, just enjoying each other's presence. Purple eyes sparkled. "Still, thanks for accompanying us, and helping Rarity out like that." "Of course. Anything for my friends, and..." Twilight raised a curious brow. "'And...?'" "Girlfriend," I said after a moment, shaking my head, "You're not making me say the Equestrian term." "And why not?" "Because it's silly." "You're being silly." "It was silly of you to consider dating me." "It was silly of you to agree." "You're amazing, and I enjoy every moment with you." Twilight opened her muzzle to retort, before processing those words and looking away in flattered embarrassment, "I feel the same way..." And my heart flipped in joy. But I expressed concern at the sudden hesitant look on the mare's face. "Have I been... A good special somepony?" ...Really? "Twilight," I said in fond amusement, walking in front of her as we halted, gently cupping her pony chin. When she met my serious look, I answered without a shred of doubt, "I should be the one asking you that question." With a small smile, the mare responded with content sincerity, "I wouldn't ask for anyone else." "Ditto." Following that word was a warm embrace, happening briefly before we resumed our walk, our sides practically leaning against one another now as we trailed down the many pathways. Twilight, in all her knowledgeable glory, proceeded to explain away the statue fountains we passed by, how the park was made and the history of Manehattan itself. In turn, I told her all about the Earth counterpart of this city, and she looked at me with childlike wonder as I happily explained about the most famous city in the world... Or infamous, depending how one looks at it. I made myself certain not to mention or reference even the seedy parts about New York, though I've never been there myself. But anything to keep Twilight looking at me like that, in awe and wonder. "You'll enjoy the musical; I guarantee it, No other can compare to Hinny of the Hill!" Twilight vowed while we were stopping to view the scenery, leaning over some rail bars to the rest of the landscape below. They really love that musical, don't they? "I'll take your word for it, love." I smiled humouredly, "I haven't been proven otherwise since we got here yet." "...Jack?" "Hm?" "You were in a relationship before, correct?" ...Ah. Well figures, it would eventually have been brought up. "Yeah..." "Were you happy?" ...Good question. Was I? "...I wasn't ready," Was my response, keep my gaze focused on the exotic land below, seeing Twilight's curious glance from the corner of my eye. Unpleasant memories began to stir, "I was less in control of my condition than I am now. I wasn't prepared to take on the responsibilities and... Consequences, that came with a relationship." "Oh..." Her voice sounded regretful, "I'm sorry for-" "Don't," I said firmly, shaking my head, "It was going to happen sooner or later." That said, I glanced at the concerned mare, "As for your question... Yes, with one of them... I was happy... Just as I am now." Perhaps that was what she wanted to hear. A hoof gently placed on mine in affection and comfort, and instantly the memories vanished. The walk resumed, and already evening was on the horizon. Hell, during that time in each other's company, we engaged in some old fashioned romantic cliches. Getting hot dogs together, watching the colourful birds chirp. Myself getting drenched as we walked by the park lake when a stallion water-skiing sped by me. All to Twilight's fond amusement, so I wasn't complaining on that last part. Not too badly, anyway. "And to think, we have an entire week," I pointed out while resting under the shade of a tree, my cape removed and laying under the sun, hanging on a nearby branch for dryness. "Aside from hanging out with our friends and Rarity's fashion show, we can do this together again or, y'know, see if there's a cafe or restaurant around to go to." "I'd like that," Twilight said sincerely, her head gently leaning against my ponified shoulder. I returned the gesture, my own head resting against her own. What can be better? "And speaking of which, I can't wait to see Rarity present her designs to the judges. They'll love them." Agreed. "I don't doubt it." Imagining the scenario prompted my smirk. "And the other contestants will cry in jealously and awe." Twilight giggled, trying and failing to sound exasperated. "Jack." "Twilight." There was no one else nearby to hear our chuckles. Twilight continued, "I mean, I don't want to say that the other designers have no chance, but..." Always trying to be nice to the other competitors, eh love? "But comparing their skills to Rarity is like comparing other's magic to yours: Pointless. You're both unbeatable in what you do." I practically felt the heat on her face against my fur. "Rarity, certainly, but I think you grossly overestimate my skills..." "Or maybe you just underestimate them, love," I said teasingly. That prompted Twilight to pull her head back a little, focusing her gaze on the beautiful sunset to me. "Jack..." "Twilight! Stardust!" And just like that, the mood was ruined. But the sudden urgency from Spike was enough tow arrant our concern. Our attention turned to the hurrying dragon. "Spike? What is it?" Twilight frowned in concern, but even I heard that tinge of annoyance in her otherwise calm tone. Well, I feel flattered. Spike pointed wildly behind to the way he came. "We've got a problem! Rarity needs our help!" So a couple of things happened. One, some [BEEP] copied the entire line of Rarity's unique designs and showed it off to the mare in charge of the event. Two, Rarity has been introduced to the ugly side of the city life, earlier than expected I might add. And three, we resolved to help the distressed mare create a new fashion design in time for the event. By literally making them ourselves... Out of the furniture of the hotel room itself. ...So what makes Rarity assume any of us, much less myself, have any skills with clothes-making? Well, Twilight did reassure her that, as her friends, we'll do whatever it takes to help her see this through. I was more than willing to help, of course, but I didn't anticipate designing the clothes personally- How the [BEEP] do you work this thing?! This goddamn sowing machine is [BEEP]ing me off... Sombra, meanwhile, was taking crude amusement out of it. And to think, under my rule, you wouldn't be subjected to such frustration. None of this would have been happening... Shut up. "I go out of the way to get you tickets for the show, and this is how you repay me?" I heard Rarity speak up admist my troubles, addressing the entire sheepish group, "Abandoning me in my hour of need?" Guilt trip much? "No one's abandoning you, Rarity." I probably shouldn't have spoke up, as the mare was uncomfortably in my face a split-second later. "Splendid, then get back to work. Chop chop now!" Uhhh... "Uh! Uh! Uh! Fine!" The white unicorn slammed her hoof down at everyone's hesitant expressions, "Go and see Hinny of the Hills tonight! And then tomorrow morning when you come to see my fashion show and you find no fashion to show you'll find more entertainment!" Proceeding to mock us for our apparent tardiness and lack of interest over the whole thing. Which wasn't true. Hell, I'm honestly more pumped for the fashion show than the musical... Which is odd, thinking about it like that. "Rarity, calm down." Thank you Twilight! "What's gotten into you?" Ooh never mind... "What's gotten into you?! Go ahead, see your little show! Congratu-pony-lations fillies and colt! Sounds like you all fit here already as everypony for herself in this town!" Concluded by the frustrated mare storming out of the room, leaving a trail of uncertain ponies behind. Don't even think about it. Hm? It'd beat learning how to avoid getting my hoofs stuck in this stitching machine. "I'll be right back." I said to the others, hurrying out of the room myself to catch up with the upset equine before they could respond. Don't, boy. She's not worth the trouble. My friends are always worth the trouble. Now, where could she have gone... The balcony? That seems like a good spot to sulk away from everyone else in a hotel. Why encourage an ungrateful weakling? Sombra pressed on as I rushed by, heading towards the staircase. This has been her entire fault from the beginning; placing her trust in a stranger, when it is more sensible to trust no one. You knew that before even arriving in Equestria, boy. Don't be a hypocrite. Gee thanks, your Highness. I'll be certain to heed your oh so wise advice when I have no friends left. Hmph. I shall hold you to that. It wasn't literal- Aha! Reaching the staircase, I quickly sped up the spiral, hoping that the mare was there. Otherwise, she'll be out in the city God knows where. And even in a city of ponies it could be dangerous to wander outside in the dark. And, to my immense relief, there she was, sulking on the railing over the large city. Rarity briefly glanced at the sound of the door opening, before sniffing and looking away, as though ashamed of herself, or just mad. "Shouldn't you be working?" I frowned at the stiff tone, approaching the distressed fashioner. "When my friend is upset?" Rarity let out a choked sob, refusing to even look at me as I joined her. "Lovely view," I commented idly. And indeed it was, even the night sky complimented the skyscrapers of Manehattan beautifully. Rarity stayed quiet. Sighing, I regarded the mare. "I'm sorry for what that copycat did to you, Rarity. No one deserves to have their originality be plagiarized like that." She smiled weakly, "Oh, it's alright darling... Which is more than I can say for myself..." Followed by a short wail of distress and self-resentment, "Oh Stardust! How could this have happened?! How could someone take advantage of my generosity like that?! What did I do to warrant such a horrible action?!" Well, no one's perfect. There are times when even selfishness and greed could corrupt a pony. Look at the being stuck in my head, for instance. I ignored Sombra's grunt at that. Regardless, this sulking mare, whose back I patted for comfort, did no wrong, and prompted nothing to deserve such harsh reality. Perhaps ponies have more in common with my kind than I thought... "You know something? There's an important life lesson to be taught here." At that, Rarity looked at me through upset eyes. "[BEEP] happens, unfortunately. Life is never fair, not to anyone or anything that happens throughout time. We will always be [BEEP]ed over by something or someone for their own selfish agendas. But you know what?" "...What's that?" I smiled, meeting her uncertain blue gaze, "We do our best to overcome those trials in life; learn from them and for the better. And the best part? Your friends are here to back you up." "Stardust... I..." "Those mares downstairs are working tirelessly to make you the most perfect designs for the upcoming show." I inclined my head to the door, "Because they love you so. Even myself and, perhaps most importantly, Spike." She, at least, released a tiny smile at that, inciting me to go further, "Original designs or not, you'll win. I guarantee it. But you must be patient; throwing your anger and frustration on us won't help anything." Rarity looked away at the chide, nodding slowly, "Of course... I've wrongfully placed my negative emotions on you all... But, the fashion show is soon, and-!" "Have we ever failed to help you before?" I interjected calmly. "Well... There's a first time for everything-" I shook my head, motioning to behind us. "Come on Rarity, put faith in us. As Twilight said, we'll help you no matter what... And you can start by telling me how to work that damn sowing thing." I overslept. And to be fair, we all did. Working our [BEEP] off the whole night designing those clothes does that. The first rays of sunlight already hit before we were done. And God damn were we tired. Exhausted, I welcomed myself to blissful sleep; that new early hours regime Twilight installed for Spike and I made me typically more tired than usual, so I was more than happy to sleep for like twelve hours or so. Unfortunately, as I told Rarity last night, fate wasn't so kind. I was yawning still as we walked through the rain to the building where the fashion show would occur, only to find we missed the entire event... And that the mare disappeared herself. Where could she have gone? Naturally, we began to worry. Rarity was previously at the show, that was confirmed by that snobby-looking mare who looked suspiciously delighted upon informing us, but left so suddenly during her own showing off the designs. But why...? But, thankfully, the white unicorn returned at the reception, and we eagerly exited the stage room to greet her. "There you all are!" There you are, Rarity! "I can't believe it I thought you all went back home!" "We missed the show because we overslept." Twilight explained regretfully, "Suri told us you lost." Which I found hard to believe myself, really. "We're really sorry." "I lost?" Rarity said in disbelief, looking down for a brief second before her expression hardened, "You know what? I don't even care! I'm just happy you're all still here after how I treated you! Taking advantage of your friendship the way I did, how could you ever see past it?" "We all make mistakes." I shrugged. But at least she learned. That was the important part. "But you were pretty rotten." ...Jesus Applejack! Rainbow shared that sentiment. "Wow Applejack, I know your thing is honesty, but c'mon!" "Last night we may not have seen you at your best," Twilight said to our doubtful friend, "But we know you! And we never let one thing like that change how we feel about you!" Group hug! Hell, even I joined in. You're letting them change you to their ways. As opposed to being changed to your ways, eh? "Y'know," Rarity began as we left the building, after expressing her gratitude to us. "I already arranged to make it up to you this afternoon! Hope you're all available for an exclusive performance of Hinny of the Hills!" I chuckled while the mares and Spike cheered. Of course we are. "Maybe on the way we can get some soda," I spoke up with glee, and they rolled their eyes and groaned playfully at my enthusiasm for the drink. "What? I'm [BEEP]ing exhausted! Also, I'm never sewing anything in my life again!" Chapter Seventy-Eight: Colours of the RainbowI trust you enjoy playing delivery boy? Oh on the contrary, I enjoy just about any task Twilight bestows upon me nowadays. Tch. Your affection for her clouds your senses; she will simply express gratitude and return to focusing on her studies. Probably, yes. But that's who she is, and I wouldn't change it for the better. Hmph, you're becoming more of a sentimental fool every passing day. This world affects your persona drastically; are you certain you desire to return to the behaviour of your past? Almost halting, I scowled. No need for that reminder, oh great one- "Hey Stardust!" Jesus Christ! Thankfully I managed to duck in time before the blue blur possibly hit me, the pegasus flying over my body and immediately swerving around, coming to a halt herself. "Rainbow," I greeted flatly, checking if the books bound to my back accidentally tore off from the gust of wind. "You know it doesn't hurt to greet a friend like everyone else?" "But what would be the point in that?" Rainbow grinned playfully, flying above instead of using her hooves, like always, and shrugged. "Besides, I like surprising everypony with my awesome flying maneuvers. Were you not impressed?" "..." "..." I sighed. "I suppose it was a little impressive." "There ya go!" She beamed proudly, before zooming over to the stack on my back. "Sooo, what's with these books?" "Derpy sent the wrong package to the library... Again." Lovable klutz. "I just went to collect them now." "Oh..." Followed by rather awkward silence, Rainbow regarding me for a brief moment. Then, she spoke blatantly, "Then what are you gonna do?" I shrugged. "Probably read and then-" But the scoffing blue mare cut me off, "Lame! Don't you ever do anything exciting in your life, Star? Twilight, I understand; Princess Celestia made her into a bookworm." Incorrect. Even as a filly, Twilight adored reading. "But you? There must be something more exciting for you to do!" Smirking, I proceeded to walk by the hovering pegasus. "Well, if there is anything you can find that I'll enjoy doing, do let me know. Good day Rainbow." Besides, there were plenty of other things I did aside from reading. Baking brownies for the Cakes, clean up the library, cover for Spike when he's too lazy - I'm sorry, 'tired' - to do his chores. And, my personal favourite, hang around with a certain Princess whenever we're along together. But there was no need to share that last part- "I got it!" Gah! The persistent mare flew up right in my face, forcing me to halt again, "I've got tons of exciting ideas you'll find awesome!" "...Excuse me?" "Yeah! I know a couple of things way awesome, that I guarantee you'll love!" Not sure I like the sound of that. "C'mon Stardust! Let's go!" Blinking, I pointed out casually, "Er, Rainbow? I have these books to deliver and-" "Books shmucks! You can deliver them later!" "Rainbow DAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAASH!" The sudden forceful had the belt snap, the books falling through the air as I was unwillingly sent flying by the blue stubborn pegasus, who seemed more than gleeful to 'help' me. Well right now, she was only helping by destroying my voice box as I screamed in terror and outrage. "Don't be a foal, Stardust. It's easy!" Looking down rather fearfully, I responded with a small quiver in my tone, "I'm not sure this constitutes as 'easy,' Rainbow." Yep, this mare was insane, because there was no way in hell I was going to survive sliding down this large wooden ramp on roller skates, trailing down a tall hill with the bottom curving upwards. Making it would only hurtle me into the sky and no doubt to my death. I gulped, and Rainbow snorted, "C'mon. You weren't afraid of fighting monsters but you're scared of this little ol' ramp?" "Honestly, I'd take the monsters..." I should really stop looking down... "It's not gonna hurt you, Star." I wish I had your confidence, Rainbow. "I mean, sure it looks dangerous, but I've done it a thousand times. It ain't gonna harm ya." "But I'm not you!" This will be rather amusing to observe. You stay out of this! "Can I at least wear something protective other than a helmet-?" "Nope. Away we go!" "No Rainbow wait- AHHHHHHHHHH!" And just like that, the wind and gravity forcing my body to descend down the ramp faster and faster, the mare pushed me without hesitation. I'm gonna die I'm gonna die I'm gonna die! OH [BEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEP]! Reaching the curved point of the wooden unstable ramp had my unwilling body forced upwards, sending me hurling through the air. My vision became a blur; the colour of the land and sky mixing up as I couldn't tell where I was heading or if I would make it. My throat already became dry from the screaming. Please, someone help me! And thankfully, some sweet merciful deity heard my plea to live, and I heard a loud splash, my vision covered in water. Instinctively, I threw my head out of the small lake I have landed in, right in the middle of the Ponyville park. My sight became much clearer after rubbing my poor eyes, greeted by the sight of annoyed and worried ponies who were drenched themselves, no doubt from the large splash. Whoops... "See? Wasn't that awesome?!" The pegasus had the gall to fly right in front of me with a proud grin, pleased with herself for almost killing me. Again. At my look, Rainbow then rolled her eyes and huffed. "Fine! We'll do something less extreme. And I have just the thing in mind!" No. No no no nonononono! "You're not making me do this!" The suicidal mare responded by pushing harder, my own body dragging through the ground towards the dangerous insects. "They won't... Bite... Maybe sting, but hey... What can ya do?" Run for my [BEEP]ing life? I won't swear outloud, in case the beeping noise would startle the army of bees and make them come after me with a vengeance. Relenting, Rainbow flew beside me, motioning to the buzzing insects, all enjoying themselves in their little white houses, oblivious to our approach. And hopefully, it stays that way. "See all these bees? Well, we're going to pay them a visit. And then, run for our lives while they chase after us! Doesn't that sound like fun?" My gaze switched to the bemusing pegasus. "You're insane." I should just leave, and not come back. Rainbow took the truth in stride. "Psh, as if. I'm just making your life a lot more interesting." "Trust me, ever since I've arrived in this world, my life so far has been nothing but interesting." My sight then resumed hesitantly on the small houses, hooves shaking slightly anxiously, mind screaming for me to turn tail and run, "How about we not disturb these bees and try something less... Suicidal?" Rainbow snorted, folding her limbs with a sly expression, "Don't tell me the big bad Stardust Balance is afraid of little ol' bees?" "I got stung by a bee once, and it's a sensation I never want to feel again," I said flatly. "Oh... Then you better run fast!" "No Rainbow stop-!" OH [BEEP]! "Run Star run!" The mare zoomed by me, an army of angry insects in her wake following the direct kick to their home. And I happily, more like frighteningly, obliged, pursuing Rainbow and prioritizing to smack her over the head for this- Unfortunately, I was not fast enough to outrun the outraged little [BEEP]s. "Well... Better luck next time, aye?" I'm not talking to you. I heard a sigh beside me, "Come on Star. How was I suppose to know you weren't a very good runner?" You... Ugh... You see now what friendship costs you? Shut up. I exhaled sharply, and that seemed to incite Rainbow to continue trying, "Well, at least now we're just relaxing, right? I mean, it must feel amazing to be resting on a cloud." ... "It's alright..." Ugh, it hurts to even open my muzzle. My face and limbs were completely covered in stings by those little mother-[BEEP]ers. My constant wincing at the small bits of pain wasn't helping, not even that cream Fluttershy provided to help me recover from the harsh stings. Thankfully, silence. Rainbow only sighed in turn to my low response and continued cloud gazing with me. While we rested atop a cloud. I wasn't wrong; the thing was comfortable and soft, softer than my own bed. And gazing at the serene blue sky above... Really was peaceful. No wonder Rainbow enjoys resting on it. "Hey Star?" The mare spoke up from her own cloud. "Hm...?" "You know how our world is a 'TV show,' and that I'm a main character?" "...Yeah?" Somehow, a small part of me knew what Rainbow was going to ask. "Am I that famous? Like, totally one-hundred percent famous? Do a lot of your people love me?" Called it. "Why do you ask?" "Eh, just wondering..." I imagined the mare shrugged casually, containing the inward excitement over the concept of having countless adoring fans. I'd dare say you're the most popular character, Rainbow. "You're... Quite famous." How best to say this without boosting that large ego of hers even further? "You're beloved by many. Hell, children and adults alike want to be like you; you're an inspiration to many. Just like the rest of our friends are." Her voice leaked glee, "So, how many fans do I have? A hundred? A thousand?" "Probably over a million." Before snapping my big mouth shut for saying that. Oh God... From the corner of my eye, the shocked mare sat upwards, regarded me with wide eyes, "Really?! A million?!" I winced. "That might be a tad exaggerate but-" "That's... AWESOME!" "Although specifically it could be under-" "I have GOT to visit your world! Imagine how many fans want my autograph! And I can show them my awesome flying techniques! I'm more famous there than Equestria!" "Now let's not-" "Oh! Is there anyone you know who's a fan of mine, Star?!" "There's my little sister-" "Great!" Oh dear, what have I done? "Just wait 'till she hears her big brother got to hang out with her favourite flyer in all of Equestria!" OW! The mare abruptly pulled me from my lying spot, beaming right in my face. "C'mon Star! Let's go make your sis proud!" ...Something tells me I made a really huge mistake. Alright... This didn't seem too bad. I mean, compared to everything else we've done today. Roller-skating, disturbing bees, skydiving, racing and so on. This seems rather tamed than the rest of them. "All you gotta do is just jump." Rainbow instructed, gesturing to the far-off lake below, "Trust me, you'll be down before you know it." Jump off the high dive... Yes, that I can do. Now that my right ear is no longer disabled, I am capable of doing this... My legs shaking aside. "Welp, see ya at the bottom." And just like that, Rainbow already sped downwards. "Gee thanks," I replied dryly as the mare started flying around the lake. She can't sit still, can she? Apart from taking a nap on a cloud. Frowning, I inhaled and exhaled deeply, bracing myself for this high jump. Why do you indulge this obnoxious mare? Sombra sneered, Her persistence for danger will only harm yourself and those you cherish. Recall the tornado incident? How that almost annihilated those poor mares? Yes, thank you Sombra, but I don't need reminding. And besides, we all make mistakes. Okay... I'm ready. I can do this. I've survived worse... ...Here we go. With grit teeth, I jumped off, forcing my eyes to stay open as the wind flapped around me and my cape, slashing at my face and the sore spots of those stings. The clear water below starting to get larger and larger as I descended- Wait... What was Rainbow... What is she doing...? Oh no... Oh nonono...! She was spinning around the lake for a reason, and now I've discovered why. Speeding around the presumed spot where I'd land, the blue mare used her speed to her advantage; the wind pressuring down on the water and creating a small yet powerful-looking tornado mare completely from the liquid. My God... This was what she had been planning from the start! "RAINBOOOOOOOW-!" Whoa Whoa Whoa Whoa WhoaWhoaWhoaWhoaWhoa! The tornado, as soon as it swallowed, spat me out like it belched, sending me, once again, flying through the air and over the landscape. And right now, I was too stunned to even scream or yell at this sudden turn, praying for my body to at least land non-fatally... Or painfully. And, either by planning or convenience, a trampoline waited for me. Oof! Not even the harsh impact snapped the object, sending me bouncing upwards into the sky, heading directly to the town. What was Rainbow's plan here?! Wait... Was that a hole in the ground. Perfectly, I managed to land straight inside it, my vision then surrounded by brown dirt as some unknown force pulled me through the tunnel underground, leading somewhere I dare not imagine where. How long was this going to go on?! Eventually, I had my answer. Like a geyser, my body shot out of the ground, hurling through the air for a brief moment... Then falling. Straight into a waiting barrel. Another splash and my field of vision was water. Amazing how through none of that my body bared no pain. But, as soon as my brain comprehended my situation, my hooves immediately started gripping the edges and pulled me out, quick breaths for air- "Smile!" Agh! A flash from a camera. And, rubbing my eyes, I was greeted by the sight of... A crowd. In the center of Ponyville. And Rainbow Dash at the front holding a camera. ...Uh? "That was awesomeness at its max!" The pegasus exclaimed, and many ponies began cheering for their insane hero. Frowning in disbelief, I pulled myself out, landing on the ground in a heap, limbs disorientated. Well great. The mare then grinned as some of the audience began dispersing, "Well, did you enjoy that one Star? Planned the whole thing myself after all those other tries." "..." "See? Even the crowd thought it was awesome! Can't blame them, heh, my ideas for fun typically are." "..." "Haha, you should've seen the look on your face! I knew having the camera for this occasion was a great idea on my part! Right... Stardust...?" "..." "Aw c'mon, it wasn't that bad! I mean, you didn't get hurt this time, right? Plus, wasn't this far more exciting than reading some dull book about researching magic or-?" "Incredible..." "Huh?" Rainbow expressed puzzlement after I uttered that, standing up and straightening myself. My frown deepened at her ignorance. "Incredible... Have you learnt nothing?" I practically hissed through anger and irritation, prompting the mare to blink at the tone, "Did you get a kick out of recklessly endangering your friends like this?! First the tornado at Cloudsdale, and now your little stunt here! God dammit Rainbow Dash!" "Gee, you didn't have to bring that up..." The pegasus rubbed the back of her head nervously. But I was hardly finished, taking a step forward, "Here's a tip, Rainbow; not everyone will like or share interest in the same things you enjoy. I have never - ever - loved the idea of throwing my life away for [BEEP]s and giggles. I could've potentially died from ALL the activities you forced me to partake in today!" "Well maybe if you simply said no I-" "I DID!" I yelled in disbelief, the pegasus now flinching at my tone, her own annoyance slowly vanishing to shame, "But as always, you didn't listen. You never do! Does everything I say sound like 'Blah blah blah' to you? You are reckless, impulsive, inconsiderate, with no regard for other's safety!" Just like now! Just like... Now... "You never change!" I continue hotly, Rainbow now looking away from my gaze, the crowd now disappearing completely, desiring not to get in the crossfires, "Only sheer entertainment grabs your attention! No wonder my sister... Loves... You..." Jesus... ...Heh... "She deserves a better... Better..." My tone was breaking, that anger and annoyance slowly going away itself, "Ha... You're so ridiculous, Rainbow... Haha..." The mare slowly perked up at my shifting posture. "Star...?" "Hahaha... You're a terrible role model..." More laughter leaked out from my muzzle, the reality of what occured previously replaying in my mind, and taking an entire different turn. Ah [BEEP] it. "Hahahaha HAHAHAHA!" Full blown laughter erupted from my throat, and Rainbow only stared as I couldn't resist, "You're the... Haha! Absolute worst... Pfft HAHAHAHAHAHA!" Hell, the effect even worked on Rainbow, who began chuckling herself. Before then too evolved into joyful laughter, my previous lecture forgotten by both as we merrily laughed our [BEEP]es off, and the rest of the two just regarded the two laughing ponies strangely. Eventually, that laughter slowly died down, concluded by a tight gleeful embrace, a hug harboring no hard feelings. "Because, really, Rainbow, I should be use to this already." The mare snorted playfully at my humoured statement. What a day. A very painful, yet hysterical day. But now, I can finally relax as night began to fall, lying in bed recovering from the "extreme" sports that our favourite blue pegasus decided to have me partake in. Shifting continuously, I groaned in relief as the bed worked its magic on the sore sports. No way was I going to let Twilight make a fuss about it, hence why I stealthily entered the house and into my room. I wouldn't say the day went... Too badly. If Rainbow could maybe calm down a little- My door burst open. "Heyo!" Eh of course... "Rainbow." I greeted, smiling tiredly at the mare, who couldn't stop flying even in confined space. "How are you not exhausted?" "Psh, like I get tired that easily." She waved dismissively, smirking at my state. "But I'm glad I got you to at least have fun, in the end." "Yep." I replied simply, leaning my head against the pillow, "Thanks for doing that, the pain aside." "No prob!" She winked, before toning down slightly, "So... You're not mad?" Mad? A quiet sigh escaped my muzzle. "You mares seem to be affecting me with your personalities every passing day." We exchanged grins, "Just try not to throw me into considerable danger like that again. And, sorry for yelling at you like like that." "Heh, no worries. And no promises about the dangers," Rainbow said teasingly, folding her limbs. "We should definitely hang out more sometime. You're not so bad when you're not grouchy." "...Thanks, I think," I replied in amusement "And underneath that reckless behaviour of yours lies a heart of gold." She smiled in flattery, shrugging. "Of course, we should spend time together again. I look forward to it." "Same. Oh, right!" Hm? And suddenly. a folded piece of paper was thrown onto my lap. And what is this? I picked it up, unfolding the paper curiously, and was greeted by... Huh. "Rainbow, this is your signature." "Uh-huh." "With a picture of yourself, posing." "Yep." She nodded smugly, looking pleased with herself. "For your sis. You know, when you get back to your world." Why- Oh... ...Hah. "She'll love it. Thanks Rainbow." I grinned sincerely, nodding to her. "I think you just made Cerys's day... Or life." In addition to the luckiest little girl in the entire world. I especially loved the short message: "To Stardust Balance's awesome little sis! How you put up with him is beyond me! Have an awesome day!" We both laughed at that. "Thanks indeed Rainbow." Yet before she could answer, another voice popped in, "Stardust? Rainbow?" And Spike entered the room, regarding us quizzically. "What's going on?" "Humour, Spike, mostly humour." Followed by more chuckles between us. "Oh, okay." Spike smiled, before addressing me, "We were wondering where you went all day, Twilight's been waiting for you to come back with those books she ordered." Those-? Uh... Uh oh... Oh [BEEP]... "Hey, don't look at me!" Rainbow cried defensively as my gaze slowly shifted to her. "It's not my fault!" Chapter Seventy-Nine: It's Magic, You Know!"Wow..." "Yeah..." Note to self: Thank Rarity again for the suggestion. Both pony and human-turned pony stood in awe at the gorgeous sight before us; liquid rainbows descending like waterfalls into the multi-coloured lakes and streams. White clouds pouring down the rainbows like fountains. The area partially covered in a white mist, complimenting the location in its mystery and beauty. They certainly weren't kidding about this place being the perfect spot. Winsome Falls. The location of our first date. "It's magnificent..." Twilight mumbled quietly, slightly out of breath. Yes I suppose constantly teleporting until we reached this area does that. Hearing that, I smiled humouredly and glanced at the mare. "You need a moment?" "No, no, I'm fine." Twilight shook her head, grinning forcibly back, before gazing around the landscape. "It's certainly wondrous, isn't it? I've never anything so beautiful in my life." "I have." Twilight looked at me curiously, then upon seeing my playful gaze, the red hue made another appearance, ducking her head shyly. Ah it's always fun to tease her. Clearing her throat, she continued with a content smile, "This is perfect for our first official date, Jack. Rarity was right; I can't think of any better place for us to spend time together like this..." The red hue on her face deepened, and I couldn't resist smiling, swallowing my own inner nervousness. "She certainly wasn't exaggerating," I concurred, taking in the place with her, "This is amazing... And to be here with you, Twilight... Well, times that by a hundred." Yep, still got it. My grin widened as Twilight's face was practically glowing red now, contrasting against her normal purple fur. But even so, she looked quite pleased herself to be here, lighting up her horn to pull something out of the bag of essentials. And of course, it was a book. A large one, at that. Twilight immediately flipped open the pages, "Now, this book tells all we need to know to have the perfect first date. It says we start by holding hoofs occasionally, alongside eye contact so you know you have each other's attention. Then over lunch we typically talk about our interests and find out more about each other and what we have in common. Also, a romantic walk around in close yet respectable distance-" Always one for beforehand preparation, eh Twilight? "Or." My hoof grabbed the book before the alicorn continued reading outloud, waving it playfully. "We could not play by the rules and simply just enjoy each other's company. That's really what a date is." Twilight quickly reached out, but I raised the book from her reach, prompting her light frown, "Jack, the book please." "Nah, I'm good." "Jack." "How about a kiss and then I'll consider it." The alicorn then resorted to climbing up my own chest to grab the object, but I still teasingly kept it from her grasp. But even through her annoyance, I could see the playfulness in her beautiful sparkling eyes. Eventually, the mare relented, taking a step back before- Oof! A second later, laughter was heard alongside the rainbow waterfalls. I found myself rolling over the grass with the attacking Twilight, the pair of us laughing like it was nobody's business, the book all but forgotten. And my heart was soaring in joy; as if everything was perfect right at this very moment. The rolling concluded with myself victorious, standing atop the lying mare, who shared my ecstatic grin. "I claim dominance," I said gleefully. Then Twilight suddenly smirked. "Oh?" Hm-? What the-? And, by her magic, I was the one then lying underneath the triumphant pony, who was smugly looking down at me. "You were saying?" "You cheeky-" My amused retort was cut off by the lips pressed against my own, my muzzle immediately returning the affectionate gesture, hoof reaching up to brush a strand of her mane. Eh... Alright, she won that round. As we left rather early in the morning, it gave us ample time to reach this destination via teleportation. As such, we were now having a lovely picnic lunch together, carried with us inside the travel bag. Fresh hay and salad sandwiches - the former for Twilight and the latter for I - laid perfectly on the organized picnic blanket among other things, and we quietly observed the waterfalls, the sounds of the liquid pouring and crashing into the lakes echoing through the Winsome Falls. And, let me tell you, I can't think of anything better than this. "The Falls were first discovered three-hundred years ago," The sudden statement incited me to look at the smiling mare, who was now recounting knowledge she picked up, as always, "When a couple of ponies got lost through the lands as a royal embassy." "Fascinating." "It is." Twilight gave me a mock-exasperated expression. "It then became known as Winsome Falls, after one of the emissaries, Winsome Cloudberry, named it after himself." "How modest of him." I grinned humouredly. The alicorn nodded, looking at the landscape again. "But it remains a mystery to this day, how exactly the rainbows from the clouds become liquidized so quickly and merge together with the Falls' lakes. Maybe I can discover how while we're here!" Ahem? "Such an epiphany might give us answers to... Oh, right." Twilight grinned sheepishly at my amused look, glancing at her own sandwich apologetically. "I'm here to spend time with my special somepony, not indulge my curiosity." ...Alright. Standing up, I brushed the bit of my last sandwich off me and offered a hoof to the curious mare beside me, smirking. "Well, the day is young. Why don't we indulge your insatiable quest for knowledge while we're here. A walk, my inquisitive Princess?" Twilight grinned, happily taking the hoof. "Why certainly, my surprising Warrior." Heh. I chuckled as we walked, the fur on our sides brushing against each other from the close proximity we moved together. "Hmhm, typically Princesses go for knights, not warriors." Twilight shrugged, eyes glinting in amusement and affection. "Maybe I'm not that kind of Princess." I returned the teasing in full. "You're right; you're unique in every way." Twilight blushed at the compliment, prompting my own amusement to grow. "Haha! Thought you'd be use to the compliments by now love." Twilight pouted - That's right, pouted - frowning lightly, "Pardon me for never being showered by praises or flattery by someone else before. Much less a being from another universe entirely." "Oh yeah, poor you to get hit on by a human, than cowardly stallions who can't see true beauty if it slapped them across the face." She raised a brow at my dry statement. "At least they'd be more well-mannered than you can occasionally not be." "'More well-mannered?' Their patience might run out if their Princess expressed more interest in her books than her special somepony." "I don't- You..." I smirked at her expression. "Me." Twilight regarded me with an irritated look for a brief moment, before smiling rather slyly. "At least they're not getting wet right now." "Wha- Agh!" Now that was a cheap move. Without a split-second of hesitation, Twilight ended the witty argument with a shove, dropping me into the rainbow-patterned lake to my right. And, once again, I found myself covered in soaking water, this time made entirely from rainbow. The water wasn't deep, thank Christ, so I was fortunate to see the grinning mare observing me with that glint in her purple eyes. That was a side of Twilight I seem to continuously pull out. And speaking of pulling... "How romantic of you," I stated sarcastically, sitting up and edging closer towards the mare, who simply smiled. "More than I can say for- Whoa!" Revenge! My two hoofs swiftly reached and pulled at Twilight's front limbs, forcing her to join me in the rather warm lake beside, a splash of multiple colours as the result. The yelping mare immediately sat upwards, glaring at me for acting out my retribution. "That, was a dirty trick." "All's fair in love and war," I retorted simply, grinning smugly. And Twilight matched that grin suddenly. "In that case." Now, I honestly wasn't expecting a splash war with her while we were here. But, as always, this alicorn takes me by surprise. And I was loving every second of it. And from Twilight's playful taunts and laughter, she was too. Balance and magic playfully battled as water was thrown left and right towards the opposing foe. Not even the waterfall above could supply enough with the amount we're splashing over onto the grass and pathways. Some were even mini tidal waves, and the last impact of rainbow water clashing against each other resulted to a large spew, landing everywhere. And as the chaos died down, but Twilight and I were grinning at each other childishly, and we laughed to our heart's content. After which, we just peacefully sat in the warm liquid, just regarding each other fondly. Yep, nothing more perfect. Just what did I do to deserve this deity? "And I declare myself the winner," I announced playfully. Twilight raised a humoured brow. "Indeed?" "Well... We're even now, my dear Princess." I smirked, and the alicorn looked away again, both shyly and as though in thought. Of course, she's always thinking; never stopping. And that's another thing I loved about her. "You should let out that childish side of yours more often." "As should you," Twilight retorted, smiling blissfully. "Seeing you getting excited during that adventure in Spike's comic was kinda cute." I didn't miss the teasing in her tone, inciting my mock-glare. "You said you wouldn't make fun of me for that!" And another round of chuckles was exchanged, Twilight then speaking in a more somber tone after a few seconds of silence. "Jack?" "Yello?" "I was wondering," She began, eyes staring at the multi-coloured water in thought. "About your opinion on something." Uh oh. "Then you're doomed already." She gave me a look. "I'm serious." I nodded. "Sorry, go on." I admit, I was intrigued as to where she was going with this. Sighing for a moment, Twilight seemed to brace herself before proceeding, "Do you think I deserve to be a Princess?" She continued before I could respond, "I mean... I'm more than honoured to be one, and I trust Princess Celestia's judgement. And, after everything we've been through, I could understand why she chose me to be a Princess. But... Sometimes, I wonder..." "...If your mentor might have made an error in judgement." Twilight hesitated, before slowly nodding. "I prefer not to doubt Princess Celestia. But no one is prone to mistakes... Sometimes I wonder if I even deserve such a title, or these wings," Said wings, dripping from the lake, extended slightly for emphasis, "The whole thing still feels a little surreal at times, like a dream, a wonderful dream. And yet... Do I even deserve such responsibility? To wield a position of power that high? How can I possibly match up to the skills of Princess Celestia, or Princess Luna, or Princess Cadence? How can I-?" "Twilight." She snapped out of it, shaking her head, "Sorry... But I hope you understand." "I do." But really, what else kind of reward had she been expected, being mentored by royalty? "If I were in your position, I'd be asking myself those questions too." Leaning forward, I spoke with sincerity, "But let me tell you this love, that if any pony deserved to be a Princess, it's you without question. You are the most gifted, talented and amazing pony of your time. I mean it." I added at the flattered yet uncertain look, "I'm more than glad it's you who's been chosen. The Princess of Friendship suits you more than anyone else... Although..." "...'Although?'" Twilight echoed, as if eager to hear me continue. ...Well, since she's asking. This has always been a subject that has been bothering me myself, after all. Sighing, I confessed, "I won't lie, Twilight, there are a few things about your ascendance that does baffle me." "Such as?" How to say it politely? "Why you in particular?" She blinked, inciting me to clarify quickly, "I mean why just you, and not the others? The mares who joined you in these dangerous tasks of facing villainy and overcoming obstacles together. Rarity, Fluttershy and the rest; true they weren't students of Celestia's, but after all their own trials and everything you've been through together, they deserve at least a reward of some sort. It just doesn't seem fair..." This has been something that has bothered me for a while, from the beginning of first learning about Twilight's ascension to an alicorn. Why not the others, too? I'm guessing this was one of the many heated debates from the brony community ever since Twilight became a Princess. No Princess of Kindness? Princess of Loyalty? Generosity? Twilight's the central character, yes, but everyone just about loves the Mane Six equally. Of course, I don't plan on telling this mare anything about the split between the fans because of her ascension. "I can see what you mean..." Twilight looked down thoughtfully, frowning softly. "It does seem rather unfair to our friends..." "Also..." I continued, waiting until she regarded me again, expression asking me to go on. So I obliged. "It just seems a little... Unfair to you too." Twilight tilted her head curiously, and I could help by smile slightly at the adorable gesture, "I mean, you might be incredibly intelligent, resourceful and faced many trials... But you're still a young mare, with life so much ahead of her. I'm honestly not sure you should be facing such big responsibilities at a time like this. If Celestia had made you an alicorn much later..." I sighed, annoyed by myself as always, "No, forget it-" "I understand." Twilight interjected kindly, smiling lightly. "I appreciate the thoughtfulness, Jack." Followed by another frown, "And I see your point. Maybe... I shouldn't have become a Princess just yet. Maybe not at all. But, if Princess Celestia trusts me that much to assume the role of royalty... Then I can't disprove her." Of course. Her faith and loyalty to Celestia is unwavering, and I could never break that, not even if I tried. "I know. I'd expect nothing less." My words were soft and sincere. "You'd make an amazing Princess, Twilight... Oh wait, you already do." She smiled happily at that. "Maybe... I can ask the Princess about rewarding our friends somehow too. You included." Tch. That'll be the day. "As if." "Wha- Hey!" The wings managed to block the majority of the large splash sent Twilight's way. Huh. "Those wings really do suit you love." At her expression, I simply grinned deviously. "Round two, my Princess?" Before we even knew it, evening had already struck. Twilight were already admiring the sunset, golden rays of warm light leaking through the transparent mist. And we both watched upon a good vantage point, my left side and her right practically connected now by how literally close we were, and I swore my short tail behind me was interlocking with hers. "Best date ever..." I couldn't help mumble in content. "Yeah..." Twilight sighed peacefully in agreement, resting her head on my pony shoulder. How women find leaning against a man's shoulder comfortable, I'll never know. "Nothing can be better than now..." I hummed, subconsciously leaning my own cheek on the mare's head. It's amazing I haven't poked my eyes out yet by our constant close proximity; that horn of hers could be quite painful if I wasn't careful. "It's funny..." Hm? "What is?" I asked, hearing the purple alicorn's quiet mutter. "When I first came to Ponyville, studying the magic of friendship, this never occurred to me... Finding an alien who would also become my special somepony." Twilight shifted slightly, "Sometimes I wonder if it's all a dream; you and me, like this." "...Same." I confessed quietly, rubbing her soft mane with my cheek, "If it is, it's a dream I never want to wake up from." The gesture was returned just as affectionately, a warm purple hoof wrapping around my own golden one, "And to think, none of this would be happening right now if it weren't for that awful King Sombra, huh? Fate can be funny sometimes..." Ah, yes. That... I couldn't refrain from frowning, the reminder of that stallion's cursed influence rather a stab in the wound. Although the others have claimed it wasn't my fault what happened in the first place, nor for almost hurting them, it doesn't change that none of it would've began in the first place had I just let Twilight and the others handle the affair at the Crystal Empire in the first place. Almost everytime I intervene, myself or someone else gets hurts. The ursaminor, dragon in the mountain, the hydra, cockatree, the battle against Queen Mephiles, King Sombra's influences, and that night at Canterlot High. The amount of times I almost died, or someone else nearly got hurt because of me, simply because I can't resist but try to help. Humans seem to make things worse, as always. And yet, Twilight was right. If it weren't for the whole incident of slowly becoming the fallen King's puppet, none of this would've happened in the first place. I wouldn't be here, now, watching the sunset with Twilight Sparkle at Winsome Falls after probably the best day of my life. So far anyway. So, in a bizarre way, I should be grateful, I guess, to the King. Who, I must admit, has been rather silent since our arrival here. No harsh jabs, no grunts or grumbles of displeasure. Nothing. It was a fresh relief, certainly, but I couldn't help be unnerved. "Jack?" I heard Twilight ask, no matter curious about my own silence after hearing her statement. And feeling her shift, I gazed down into those vast sparkling orbs, so full of innocence, knowledge, warmth and conviction. The same eyes that make me feel like I'm among the cosmos themselves. And, in that moment, I knew, she had to know. "Twilight... Do you trust me?" She blinked at the sudden question, before nodding sincerely. "Of course I do." She deserved to know. "Absolutely?" "Undoubtedly." Twilight tilted her head. "Jack, what's this all about you?" ... Sighing, I nodded to myself and cleared my throat, "Twilight... I... Have not been entirely honest with you." The mare smiled wryly. "Somehow, that doesn't surprise me." "About Sombra." The mention of the unicorn King caused her smile to instantly vanish, replaced by a soft frown. "What about him?" ...Come on Stardust. You can do this! You trust this mare just as much as she trusts you! If anyone deserved to know, it's Twilight. "Jack...?" She tried again at my stalling silence. So tell her, you damn coward! "A small part of him still remains in my mind," I said quickly, in one breath spouting out the secret and inwardly cringing for doing so. There, I said it. And now for the fireworks. For a moment, there was complete silence, Twilight's reaction slowly, comprehensively, shifting from confusion... To shock... Then horror, "W...What...?" Gulping, I nodded grimly, "Yeah... But don't worry; it's all under control." "'Don't worry?!'" Just like that, the stunned alicorn stepped away quickly, regarding me with shock, terror and concern, disbelief storming in her eyes, "If what you're saying is true, then I can't do anything but worry! King Sombra remains in your consciousness!" Twilight then began immediately pacing swiftly, clearly thinking of a solution, "We have to write a letter to Princess Celestia immediately; she'll know what to do." "There's no need, really," I pointed out, partially irritated at myself for ruining the perfect mood so swiftly. "Sombra lost most of his power; he can't even influence my decisions anymore." "You can't know that!" Twilight insisted, "He could be controlling you, for all we know!" "But he isn't." I shook my head, trying my hardest to calm this panicking mare down. "Specter assured me of that; Sombra's too weak right now to even gain a foothold in my mind. He's no danger... Currently, anyway." Twilight remained adamant, as ever. "It's still too dangerous. He could return to his full power and take over you anyday now. He could be doing that right now!" Twilight then paused, realizing her own words and staring at me agape. Knowing immediately what she was thinking, I had to resolve this quickly, "Twilight, look at me. Do I look angry or gleefully evil the last Sombra influenced me? Have I been arguing and yelling at anyone as of late?" "Well, no... But Sombra could've learned from his mistakes. Adapted!" "He would ruin the chance to reform himself I've given if that was the case-" Wrong thing to say. I winced at Twilight's raised voice, "You mean you allowed this?!" This was not going well. I nodded, forcing myself not to look away at the intense gaze, "No one is beyond redemption, Twilight, you know that by now. Sombra is too powerless right now to do anything to me, you or anyone else. I gave him a chance to start over; to learn what it means to take a different perspective at life than his own tyrannical ways. Does he not deserve the same chance you and our friends have given me?" "That's different; you were never a villain to begin with!" "If there is any chance, however small, I have to helping someone through the road to redemption," I stated firmly, "Then I'm taking it. You would do the same thing, Twilight." The mare didn't respond for a moment, simply regarding me silently. For a moment I hoped she would understand. But instead, the Princess shook her head, "Unbelievable..." She muttered quietly in disbelief, looking back at me with eyes burning of anger and worry, "Why, just why are you always so reckless? Do the consequences of your actions mean nothing to you Jack?! Not even dating me has made you think more carefully not to throw your life away like this, again?! This is incredibly irresponsible and dangerous of you!" Now she's just not being fair. My frown darkened, stepping forward determinedly. I wasn't backing down so easily. "As opposed to the amount of times you've willingly thrown yourself in harm's way? When I endanger myself, it's not okay. But when YOU and the rest of our friends do so; suddenly you praise yourselves as heroes?" "You know that's not-!" "I am sick," I said through bared teeth, anger and disappointment. "Sick of letting people decide my own destiny for me. I am sick of everyone thinking they know what's best for me." My own hooves began pacing admist my own frustration, "Everyone thinking they can decide what I can or cannot do, simply because of my condition! I decided this! Me! I let Sombra back! I gave him a chance to reform himself! I shouldn't be condemned for it!" Even to myself, those words were bull. But I was far too angry and irritated to care. "Maybe if your decisions weren't so foolhardy in the first place," Twilight retorted hotly. "Others would actually try to trust you!" ...What? At my horrified gaze, Twilight realized her error, covering her muzzle in horror before slowly shaking her head, "That isn't what I... That's not...!" No, she's absolutely right. "Oh I get it." I understood, swiftly turning around, not wanting to even look at anyone right now. My voice produced cold bitterness, "Not even you trust me... I understand... Well, I'm glad you made your feelings on the matter clear." I needed to be alone... "Jack!" Twilight called hopelessly, but I forced myself onwards, away from this drama. Away from all of it. Not even Twilight trusted me to make my own decisions. That really... Really, hurt. Well done Stardust. As always, you [BEEP] it up. Sighing in self-loathing, I kept my gaze glancing from the glittering night sky, to the peaceful sounds of the falling liquid rainbows, to the reflection matching my solemn gaze below. Everything that could've gone completely right today, didn't, because I'm a [BEEP]ing idiot who says wrong things at the wrong time. Even I'm not immune to ruining my first official date with someone. Twilight was right... I'm a fool. Only if you deem yourself so. My head perked up at the sudden wise voice, prompting me to look up. Specter? Princess Sparkle had the right to be informed; regardless of the consequences. I sighed bitterly. And look where that revelation got me; Twilight no doubt no longer trusts me, for good this time. And you believe that because...? "Well why wouldn't I?" I retorted hotly, frowning hard at the innocent night, "From the very beginning I've lied to her and everyone else about pretty much everything... And now this... I don't deserve her..." It was a mistake... To even consider dating her... Was it, though? I snorted. "You tell me, oh wise one. Was it? Was deceiving her and everyone else worth rewarding me Twilight's affections? Was endangering myself, almost getting myself killed, worth the trouble when it all got sorted out with or without my intervention? Was anything I did here... Worth anything at all...?" My voice slowly trailed off, the implications so mind-numbing to believe and, quite frankly, made me feel awfully small. Specter, however, answered with that calm aged voice of his as always, You focus on the negative, Jack, but that is nothing new. Although I am pleased to observe how progressive you've been in becoming a better man by the influence and affection of your friends; the Princess especially. I would think that you becoming the being you are now was proof enough that, indeed, your trials so far have been worth the effort it took to reach this point. "Despite the pain that I-?" No one despises you for your past mistakes, Specter continued gently, as though consoling me. Even the Princess knows you have no intention in harming anyone. You just desire to make everyone happy, and to return home... If the latter is, of course, still a priority. "I-" There was no mistake in this task of reforming the fallen tyrant. You know there is good in him, because deep down, you see a part of yourself within him. ...What? Eventually, Princess Twilight will reach this conclusion too, and will evidently assist you in this daunting task. After, of course, you have spoken with her. "I doubt she even wants to see me..." Especially after that argument, on a day like this. Aren't I a great dater? "Let alone speak to me..." I imagined the spectral pony smiling. It is in her nature to forgive, my friend. Twilight cares for you as you do her. In time, she will understand and respect your decision. But you must go to her, now. "...Of course." I nodded, smiling a little at the glinting stars above. "Thanks... Specter..." The voice then sounded rather humoured, Expressing gratitude to me. That's a start. "Don't push it." I glared at the chuckling voice, before shaking my head and turning around. Specter was right though, I needed to see Twilight. I couldn't let it all end like this. With that in mind, I hurried towards the picnic spot at the other side of the Falls, hoping she hasn't possibly left me behind in her own anger. Sometimes, Twilight being emotional can lead to some rash decisions... Ah, there she was! Sitting on the blanket itself, back facing me with her gaze set fixed on the stars above, or most likely the large moon, gleaming down like a lighthouse. Instantly, I felt nervous again about approaching the upset mare, and I swallowed a lump, slowly moving towards her, careful not to make any sudden noises. "Sometimes, I look at the stars, and I can't help but think of my friends." Jesus! The sudden conversation halted me in surprise, but Twilight continued with a calm tone regardless. "Each and every one reminds of all the friends I've made, all the ponies who are close to me... And it terrifies me to even bear the thought of losing someone I value so highly..." Twilight paused, tilting her head as though thinking for a moment, then carried on with a more somber voice, "The constellations remind me of the bonds I made over time, and the nearby planets remind me of the ponies who are closest to me the most. Spike included, of course. There's Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy... And you." ...I couldn't think of an response, so I let her continue. "Hm... It's funny, comparing who I am now to the me who wanted to just do her daily studies for Princess Celestia... My friends mean everything to me now; I wouldn't care what happened to me so long as those I loved were fine. Are fine." And, at last, the mare looked down and turned to face me. And my breath stilled at the sobbing yet smiling face. "But... There's someone I cherish, perhaps more than even my friends. I didn't think that'd ever be possible, but he somehow managed to accomplish it... Like always, he does something that completely takes me by surprise, in both good and bad ways." What... Have I done...? "Twilight..." My own voice was breaking down at the sight. But she continued on, her tone leaking sadness and worry alongside that facade of calmness. "And he almost got himself hurt... Too many times for my taste... And the possibility of him going through that again... It scares me, more than anything..." That's enough! Feeling control once again, I immediately ran forward, doing what instinct and affection drives me to and embraced the crying mare tightly, burying my own muzzle on the fur of her back. And, without delay, Twilight returned the hug, sobbing into my golden chest. "I don't want to lose you..." "I know..." I said in my own regret, teeth and eyes clenching shut at the guilt and horror of doing this to the mare I... Cared for more than anyone, "I know..." "Jack..." I heard Twilight choke, burying her face further into my fur. "Please don't leave me..." "Never," I immediately responded, hugging the mare much tighter, not enough to start suffocating her, but to provide as much as comfort as I could, even rubbing her back gently. "I don't want to lose you either... I just want everyone to be happy... Yourself included..." "I am happy," Twilight confessed quietly. "With my friends... And you." Then... What more needed to be said? We stood in that position for a long time. A stallion comforting his mare. A man consoling his lady. Neither was relevant; I just cared only for Twilight well-being right now. If I had known giving Sombra another chance would cause Twilight to be like this... I WAS a fool... And, to my disappointment, the hug ended. But, to my relief, the tears stopped flowing, and yet I still planted a hoof on her cheek for comfort. Twilight smiled slightly at the gesture. "I do trust you, Jack... I just don't want to potentially lose you again to that awful pony..." Of course. "I would be worried too if our roles were reversed," I said reassuringly, although the very idea filled me with dread, "If anything happened to you... I would never forgive myself." Twilight said nothing, providing another, this time brief, hug, to which I returned eagerly. Then, as silence filled the air save for the rainbow waterfalls, I remembered something and chuckled dryly. "Sorry for ruining our first official date." Yet the alicorn adamantly shook her head. "I'm as at much fault here. It's true," She added before I could object to that misplaced regret, "And... You're right; I should be more trusting of you. If you say you can reform King Sombra... Then I'm more than willing to help you see this through, as friends and... You know." "Yeah." I smirked humouredly at Twilight's red face. Too much to say "lovers," eh love? But at least now... The air was clear, and Twilight stopped crying. Now, how best to continue where we left off...? "The night is still young, you know." Twilight blinked at that, and I offered a free hoof to her. "Another dance under the stars, my Princess?" A smile crawled onto her muzzle, and a purple hoof touched mine. "Why certainly, my Warrior." "So..." I began, just as we were reaching the house, a tired Twilight leaning against me for support. "Apart from that argument, I'd say that was a successful first official date... If you agree, that is." "It was... Wonderful..." Twilight said while panting slightly, shaking her head wildly before being able to walk by herself again, smiling brightly at me, "I enjoyed every moment of it... Aside from that small hiccup." I chuckled lightly, and then the mare looked away, "It was my first real date with anyone... I was honestly nervous the whole time..." "...Ditto." I confessed quietly, "Dating the great Twilight Sparkle was almost nerve-wrecking to me... Surprised I haven't died from embarrassing myself yet." Prompting Twilight's flattered yet exasperated look. "But yeah... I've had an amazing time... We should do this again sometime soon." "Sooner that later, I hope." Twilight, matching my grin, resumed her gaze at the library. "And we're back in time for the Equestrian Games Ponvyille Team Tryouts tomorrow. We'll want to rest as soon as possible to support Rainbow's team." "Oh yeah, that thing," I said humouredly. "You're coming with us tomorrow to the tryouts, of course?" "I mean... If there's food right? Of course I'm going," I added in amusement at Twilight's look, raising my limbs in surrender. "As if I won't cheer my friend on for something so important." To these ponies, anyway. Twilight nodded. "Good." Before her expression and tone softened again, looking hesitant as we reached the front door, turning back to me. "And... About King Sombra..." Ah... "Twilight-" "Are you absolutely sure you know what you're doing?" Twilight asked immediately, purple eyes regarding me in concern. "I trust you, as your friend and special somepony, but... It is Sombra we're dealing with here..." "...I know," I said evenly, nodding before placing a hoof on the mare's pony shoulder, smiling reassuringly, "And, if I am in any danger of sort-" "You already are." "Then I will tell you immediately. I will come to you if any problems arises between me and him." Twilight stared for a moment, eyes searching my own, "You promise?" At my resolved nod, the mare then sighed, looking away briefly then back with a small relieved yet content smile. "Just as I promise to help you through this, Jack." "I'd expect nothing less, Twilight." That said, I opened the door open for the Princess, and she bowed her head in polite thanks. "Although, I feel as though we should tell our friends-" "Tell your friends about what, dear?" The [BEEP]?! What the...? ...Oh. I really shouldn't be surprised anymore. The Mane Six and Spike, all waiting for us inside with patient grins and teasing expressions. Rarity was the one who spoke first, "You were saying?" She inquired after Twilight and I exchanged stunned glances. Rainbow then asked with a playful wink, "You kids had fun?" "You all... I swear..." I muttered while Twilight shyly avoided her gaze from the teasing looks. "Aw c'mon now." Applejack winked as well, smiling in welcome. "We just wanna know how the date went." "It was..." Twilight started before I could, beaming rather lovingly towards me. "Amazing." And that was more than enough for me to return the expression, hoof brushing against her own. The fact she enjoyed herself as much as I filled me with joy and bliss. Thank God she was so forgiving, otherwise that small argument would've ruined everything! "I can certainly say, as first dates go, this was the best one ever." Twilight's grin widened at that, a happy blush on her adorable face. "Aww..." Some of them cooed... And Spike and Rainbow gagged in disgust. Ah, sucks to be them. "Oh splendid!" Rarity exclaimed happily, trotting over and whisking the surprised alicorn away with her to the next room. "Now be a dear, Stardust, and let the girls have a talk." As the other mares followed, Spike and I exchanged looks before hearing the white mare say, "Now, darling, tell us everything that happened, starting from the beginning!" Chapter Eighty: A Kingdom of IsolationWhen I leave this body... I will perish... The bounded state I have put myself in has left me utterly dependent... But I could leave... I could leave this accursed body, escape from the mundane reality my host puts himself through, away from the cowardly and kindness I see through his eyes. And face certain death... He wants to help me, he said... He wishes to give to me what his "friends" have given to him... He tells me he understands the pain I am going through. As if he could. Deep down, within the core of that fragile shattered heart... He fears me. He locks me away within a corner of his mind because he fears me. They all fear me... As well they should. I am not like them. I am above them. I am the answer and salvation to my kind; the prophesied ruler, destined to bring all ponykind to its former glory. And they fear that. They fear what they cannot understand; they fear the absolute. They fear perfection! Yes... Perfection... I will not leave this body... Because I am not destined to die. Not yet... I am destined for more greater things. Things those fools like Celestia or this boy cannot possibly hope to comprehend; things that will bring my kind to salvation. To bring Equestria to an era where there is only one absolute. One ruler. One destiny. My destiny. No! I will not leave this body! I will not cower! I will not die! I shall emerge triumphant once more! The ascension of King Sombra shall and always will be predestined! And this child - this human - is only the catalyst to what will be my one true coronation-! And this human is trying to concentrate, so if you wouldn't mind keeping your trap shut, oh predestined one. ...Thank you. "Go fish," Was my eventual response to Spike, setting my cards down tiredly. "I don't like this." Sighing, I turned to face to purple worried mare, who both she and Spike were at the doorway, seeing me off. I smiled patiently. "I know; you've made that clear the last few hours." Twilight shook her head, eyes sparkling concern and a tinge of apprehension. "You should let me come with you. There's no reason for you to face this alone-" "No," Was my final answer, stepping forward firmly. But Twilight still looked hesitant at the thought of leaving me some alone time with his Highness, prompting me to continue, "Specter has made it clear only I can face this challenge myself. You worry about hanging out with Cadence today; it'll do you a lot of good to spend time with your favourite foalsitter again. Let me worry about Sombra." "And since when did you listen to a wiser being?" "Well... He's not Celestia." It was a joke, but Twilight still expressed worry. Spike, however, chose to back me up, patting Twilight's limb reassuringly. "Ahh he'll be fine Twilight. Stardust has faced much worse since being in Equestria. This'll be a snap!" "That still doesn't mean he'll be in any less considerable danger." Twilight, as always, was adamant, shaking her head again and eyes now pleading. "Let me and Cadence come with you; she can help. The exhibition can wait-" "The exhibition of the renowned legend, Starswirl the Bearded?" I asked with humour, stepping forward in an attempt to placate the worried mare. "My dear Twilight, this is something you cannot miss. You and Cadence have fun together after so long without doing so. I'll deal with the remaining piece of Sombra." "Part of a relationship is supporting one another Jack," Twilight said firmly, expression reflecting the tone flawlessly. I nodded. "And you can support me by allowing me to do this myself. This is my mess, and I must clean it up myself without getting anyone else I care about involved. I'm not Celestia." Twilight's frown deepened while Spike covered up his smirk. The alicorn remained firmly hesitant. "I still don't like this." "I know," I said gratefully, placing as hoof under the mare's chin gently so our eyes could stay fixed on each other. "And I appreciate the worry. But Specter assured me everything will be fine, and I believe him. Let me do this on my own... Alright?" Twilight stared back, purple searching orbs uncertain... Before sighing herself, nodding slowly, to my relief. But that expression hardened again, voice stern and leaving no room for argument. "If you aren't home by the end of the day, I'm coming after you whether you want me to or not." Of course. "I expect nothing less," I replied sincerely, smiling at the caring while planting a small kiss on the mare's forehead. From the corner of my eye, Spike made a gagging gesture, prompting my rolled eyes. "I'll be back soon. Have fun with Cadence." "Jack..." Twilight looked as though she was about to say something... But only shook her head again and smiled herself, although it looked terribly forced. "Good luck." "And if Sombra gives you trouble, you can bet we'll help you kick his arse!" Spike pitched, waving at me with a wide smile, "Good luck bro!" Kick his arse... I'm so proud, Spike. As I walked further away, trying not to look back at Twilight's still concerned expression, my own expressed hardened in worry and anticipation, destination towards outside the town and into the wilderness of the Everfree Forest. And that is where I shall, for the very first time since allowing that King to remain in my mind, attempt to redeem the fallen tyrant. Specter... I hope you know what you're doing... You know, despite the haunted and dusty atmosphere this place gives, I was still impressed. The old castle was, for the most part, safe to walk through, and the books in its library still eligible. If anything did happen, then at least the others would be safe from harm's way. It shall not come to that, my friend, do not worry. Nodding, I made my way to an ancient small table and chair filled with cobwebs, dusting off the surfaces before sighing, raising my head towards the stone black ceiling, "...I'm ready." It was time. You are doing a brave thing, Jack, Specter pointed out reassuringly, sounding somewhat proud of my dedication to this rather risky idea. Sombra will be granted enough power to hold a temporary body of which you can converse with outside your mind. Although he won't have enough magic to be deemed a threat to you. That was great and all, but even I still felt a chill down my spine upon the thought of facing that creature face-to-face again. Still... I brought this on myself, and it was time for me to fix it. "Well, we better get right to it, then." Very well. This won't hurt. And Specter kept true to his word. In face, there was a sensation I felt which was rather warm. Comforting. A light aura was beginning to present itself around the outline of my being, and I stood perfectly still, in case any movement would disrupt the progress. The light emanating from the aura poured away, swerving through the air towards a few feet away, landing on the stone floor in one spot as if merging together to form a shape. Or pony. My expression stiffened, brain immediately telling me to be ready in case this fallen tyrant would try anything. The light continued in waves, lining up together in creating the familiar body of the former King, going from grey hooves to silver-armoured limbs, black tail to red-caped body, armoured neck to dark grey head, and red horn to night black mane. The temporary form of the once great monarch stood before me, standing still with those sinister eyes closed. And when the light finally died down, red eyes opened, gleaming with malice intent, glaring in recognition. "Wright..." Swallowing a gulp, I frowned back in even greeting. "Sombra..." "That is King Sombra to you worm." I see some things have never changed. "But that's no longer the case now, is it?" The dark King scowled at my accurate observation. "It is merely a temporary replacement." "As is this body of yours." Sombra's glared darkened at my dry statement, but I was already feeling less threatened by this tyrant. Must be Specter's doing. Shrugging, I finally took my seat, speaking alot more calmer now. "We better get to work then." The King grinned mockingly, "In your feeble attempts in 'reforming' me? Your arrogance is something to behold, although nothing new to your own kind. Correct?" Ignoring that jab, I then smiled pleasantly. Better remind this deluded tyrant who's in charge now. Sombra then frowned as I brought out a list from my cape pocket, "What is that?" "Oh, just a few books around here I'd like to read. Would you kindly bring to me 'The Fall of Fear: Volume I?'" Teeth bared hatefully, "And why should I do as you say, worm? You have no right to command me, just as I have no obligation to obey. I am the King of all that is fear-" "It's not a demand, 'Your Highness,' it's a request. Ever heard of them?" I grinned patronizingly at the irritated King, "Besides, you do have an obligation; the fact I haven't forced you out of my mind completely speaks for itself." Red eyes glinted, "You're welcome to try." But I didn't take the bait. Nice try my friend, "I'll think about it. Now, the first volume, if you would. Unless you prefer to leave this new body of yours so soon." With a glare that could melt the Arctic, Sombra stormed off through the library, leaving me satisfied yet a bit wary still. May I inquire as to how you exactly intend on reforming the fallen King this way? By first teaching him humility, Specter. I smiled lightly. He can first learn by knowing the difference between asking and demanding. Heh, I imagined Fluttershy would've approved of this method. "Oh splendid, you found it! Good job!" Sombra ignored my praise and set the book on the table, still glaring daggers at me. Shrugging off the hateful look, I glanced at the next book on my list, "And volume II, if you wouldn't mind. Also while looking, see if you could find Volumes III and IV... Careful, Sombra, your face might stick like that." Was I having fun? Eh... Some small amount of satisfaction can be allowed, considering what this pony did to me and my friends. "Why are you doing this, boy? Why not destroy me now, while you have the opportunity?" Frowning, I answered seriously, "Because I'm not a killer, Sombra... Apart from a few insects, but no one's perfect." Without responding, Sombra simply turned and walked off, presumably to seek out the other books. That's right, fallen one, I am nothing like you. My friends assured me of such. And I will never be like you. And no one doubts that claim, Jack. Eventually, his Highness returned with the books on his back, since he couldn't utilize magic despite the pointy red horn. "You seek to reform me by passing me menial tasks a slave could conduct?" I replied evenly, nodding in thanks for the books. "I seek to redeem you by teaching you about gratitude and generosity first. There is a distinction." Sombra simply scowled... Before that expression softened, slightly, which was rather alien to the stallion's appearance. His tone was more... Somber. Pft! Somber. Ha! "I am alone, Wright... My own kingdom fears and reviles me." ...If he expected me to feel empathy towards his actions, he was sorely mistaken. "Only because you were solely responsible for their enslavement," I pointed out matter-of-factly. "Perhaps..." Oh? Was he musing? I had to admit, seeing him looking so thoughtful than hateful and disgusted was rather fascinating and, quite frankly, a welcoming change. But not to be rude, I began opening the first page of the book before me, and Sombra then continued, "Wright, do you know what is the closest thing I have to a friend?" "...No?" I answered in confusion. He had a friend? Who knew-? "You." ...What? The sincere casual answer caused me to whip my head in his direction, Sombra's expression serious while my own baffled. "Me...? But-" "We have been a through a lot together, have we not?" The King carried on as though he hadn't heard me, pointing out knowingly. "We are both beings of idealism, unafraid of releasing our more passionate, stronger emotions. Fate has brought us together, knowing this. We are more alike than you assume, boy." Scowling, I looked away, not daring to meet his gaze. This stallion was delusional to the core. "We're not friends, Sombra." "No, no." The King agreed, "But I imagine, in some alternate reality... We might have been." Are you sure about that? "I think your Princess, Twilight Sparkle, is like us; we play our own vital roles to Equestria. Our paths leads not to mundane lifestyles, but for a higher purpose. That is why we are bound together, why you and Princess Sparkle have become life partners. Imagine, the possibilities we can achieve, together!" "You're dangerous," I said quietly. "All ponies of destiny are." "Ponies of what?" I scoffed at the firm statement, whipping my head from the pages back to the fallen tyrant, smiling at the surreal beliefs of this stallion. "I'm an autistic, Sombra; perhaps I might have a different perspective on fate and destiny." "Perhaps," Sombra responded, followed by his deep voice raising rather dramatically, "And yet you are one of the elite! A deity! Not one of the rabble. Your kind created this world and all its inhabitants; you could become supreme ruler of this world; replace that fool Celestia and bring forth a new era of peace; all ponykind respecting you... And fearing if need be." "Forget it," I said sternly, not submitting to Sombra's games. I've been manipulated once by this pony, I won't do so again. Not ever. "I'm no tyrant, Sombra." "No..." He concurred quietly, looking at me with a thoughtful gaze, "But you consider yourself no better." "I was trapped within that glacier, alone for the past one thousand years," Sombra spoke as we walked down the many hallways of this ancient castle, heading... Really not going anywhere, I thought we just needed to stretch our legs a little after all that reading, "Accompanied only by the cold... And my memories." Glancing at the somber Sombra, I smiled humouredly. "And now that you've had a little think about it, you decided to start a fresh." But the King hardly took it in amusement. "A little think?" He snarled, voice raising in both contempt and frustration, "One thousand years! Do you have any idea how that must feel?" At my silent response, Sombra continued heatedly. "This world is only a fictional universe, to your kind, so it must feel like nothing; but to me, it was agony! Unable to move. Unable to talk. Unable to do anything but be reminded of my failures. Trapped, utterly, alone." "Which you brought upon yourself," I commented lightly. But Sombra wasn't finished, his voice softening again, as if recalling the experience piece by piece. "My only companions in that accursed glacier were my thoughts, and the cold which threatened to keep me at bay for eternity. The constant reminder of my own defeat at the hands of those miserable alicorns, replaying through my mind over and over, in hopes of shattering my pride. I felt I would be driven insane!" "...No comment." "My own body was stripped away from me." By God, he's on a roll isn't he? "The experience left my mind tormented, my frozen muzzle wanting to scream at the pain. At the cold. For over a thousand years my mind was filled to the brink of pain and despair, yearning to be free from such agonizing torture, and sometimes I pondered what truly remained of my existence. Was I dead? How would I know? Over time my mind did everything to distract me from the pain, reminding me of my own peaceful existence over ruling the Crystal Empire, the faces of every slave that served my hoofs put on the forefront of my mind." "Screaming in terror, or just demanding an apology for everything you've put them through?" I asked casually, passing a corner along with Sombra. Yet despite this, I was admittedly intrigued over hearing this King's side of the story. Understanding what exactly this pony's been through would bring me one step closer in helping him. "And then, I saw Celestia's face. Her true face: the soft, cowardly face. Just as it is now. Just as it always has been. It was my right, mine alone, to conquer and rule Equestria in harmony. The Crystal Empire was merely the beginning. But it was all taken from me, by the craven hoof of Celestia and her pathetic sibling Luna. They ripped my body away from me, and made me a shadow of my former self." "Hm, quite literally, I might add." "My mind was constantly ravaged by the unforgiving cold; punishing me for my own failure, striving me to achieve better the next time I could rule. And yet..." Yet...? Red eyes glared accusingly at me. "Your people based this world on love and friendship. Two weakness that threaten one's true objective: Power. Naturally, I would be the villain. Naturally, I would be bested by some outsiders. And, naturally, the main catalyst for my original defeat would be an infant dragon!" "Don't put that on me," I retorted hotly, "At least I made your demise somewhat more dignifying." "And I am supposed to be grateful?" Sombra sneered, yet continued before I could answer, "My own prison was a harsher sentence than even I would bestow upon my own slaves for disobedience. The cold, the cruel cold as chilling as my own heart, mercilessly invaded my sense of being; replaying every moment of agony, of despair I had inflicted on my crystal slaves, expecting me to feel empathy, or, at the very least, guilt for my actions. But what would that achieve? I had gone too far now to ever return. My destiny was not to forgive and beg for forgiveness, to be anything like the other rulers who do not deserve their place. But the cold had other ideas." "...And...?" "My philosophy was always that you can either rule, or be ruled. Naturally, my pride wouldn't allow myself to be conquered by a much lesser being. I am not like my kind, Wright, as proven time and time again. I understand the advantages of anger and hate and rage. Just as you do. Do not deny it." He added as I opened my mouth, regarding me blankly, "We are all masters of our destinies, so long as we have the strength to oppose those who seek to control us. Your kind wishes to control your friends. Specter wishes to control you. You wish to control me. We must free ourselves!" "...Exactly how long have you been preparing this speech for?" Sombra scowled at my question. We both paused, allowing me to continue, "Your hypocrisy astounds me, Sombra. You speak of freedom, but when has that ever been granted to your chained servants? And don't say they were weak." My frowned deepened when the King was about to reply, "Your kind may be gullible, and at times easily afraid, but they're certainly not weak. Their compassion more than makes up for their own shortcomings. There's more to life than ruling or destiny or anything so philosophical. You need to see that. You have to see that." Also, rather typical of him to try and use me against Specter- Then, unexpectedly, Sombra stiffened somewhat, craning his head round carefully. Raising a brow, I asked seriously, "What is it...?" "A scent..." A scent? Red eyes look forward into the darkness surrounding, corridors leading to many different locations. "We're not alone." Oh great, now was this King being paranoid? Twilight and the others certain couldn't have come to check up on us, more specifically me, when I asked them not to- ...Wait. "I sense it too..." I whispered in realization, that new power of mine where I could sense the chaos and harmony in others hearts going off. And this one had a whole lot of chaos in it. Discord-? "Behind you!" Huh? Oh [BEEP]! Thanks to Sombra's warning, we both immediately leapt away from the falling statue, shattering and crumbling into dust on the aged carpet upon impact. Recovering swiftly, we ignored the loud echo from the crash towards the being responsible for pushing it in the first place. "There!" The King snarled towards the unwanted guest. A hunched being in a dark blue cloak. And for some reason the sight of him set off all sorts of alarms in my head. Realizing his error, the creature that obviously wasn't a pony quickly turned tail and sped off down into the darkness. On no you don't [BEEP]-hat! "Wait boy!" Sombra called out as I pursued the intruder. Concern Sombra? That can wait. I'd advise you listen to him, Specter's voice urged while I caught sight of the cloaked being, rushing up the stairs after him. This enemy is not one you can directly engage. Says who? Corridor after corridor I chased down the fleeing creature, partially wondering who he was and how long before he gets tired from the pursuit. Someone that hunched can't possibly escape capture for that long. I'll deal with Sombra later. Right now, I intended on catching and uncovering the identity of the one who just tried to kill us just then. Sombra I understand, but me? Ah Christ if it's someone I know I'm going to be sick. Sick of annoyance. It then occurred to me the creature was intending to flee deeper into the castle, the lower levels to be precise, most likely in an attempt to lose me by the maze of corridors and possible traps. Twilight had warned me about the way these corridors can deceive and take you elsewhere throughout the castle, but I wasn't going to allow that to deter me, that nor the fact that the creature I pursued sent a shiver down my spine as I kept sighting him. Who was he... Or her? It looked like I was about to get my answer, finally cornering him in a large room, making space for the organ the being placed himself before. Cautiously I entered the room, slowly approaching the hunched person warily. And one step on the carpet was it took. From the shadows of his hood I could see the sinister grin, and with one press of an organ key, the floor felt less sturdy. The stone floor beneath the long red carpet crumbled, falling down a bottomless pit below, my hoofs reaching upwards in a feeble attempt to grab onto something as the floor sunk me through. My own stunned gaze morphing into horror at the realization I was led into a trap. Well... [BEEP]- What the?! A sudden hoof grabbed my own, and I gazed in shock and awe at who exactly was struggling to pull me upwards. "S-Sombra...?!" The fallen King merely grunted, attempting to pull me up with as much strength as possible, yet it seemed he was having a hard time accomplishing such. Teeth bared in determination, eyes blazing in both irritation and resolve. He was saving me...? "Boy!" Huh? Sombra practically yelled in his demands, "You must... Transfer more power to this body!" Wait, what? And give him the ability to use magic?! As though sensing my distrust and hesitation, Sombra attempted to speak more calmly, "You must trust me boy! I need more strength to pull you up!" Still, I was hesitant, and that only prompted the King to yell louder, "Do it!" Alright alright! Specter! Doing so now. And for a brief moment, a light aura encompassed us both, and Sombra used the temporary boost in strength to pull me upwards, saving me from the fate below. Rolling away from the large hole in the floor, I inhaled and exhaled in immense relief Sombra breathing lightly after using such power. Thank God... That was a close one. But from the corner of my eye, the foe we had pursued was gone, to my brief annoyance. Still, I was alive, which was just as fine. All thanks to... Sombra... The tyrant barely flinched at my blank gaze to him."You saved me." He sniffed dismissively. "Your mind is keeping me alive. I didn't save you out of sentimentality." ...That was probably the closest to a "You're welcome" I'd get out of him. With a small grin, I shook my head, standing up with gratitude to my voice, "Well, thank you regardless... Didn't know you had it in you." Sombra snorted. "It wouldn't have occurred had you possessed more sense in not pursuing that creature." "Suppose I should be all the more grateful then." Yet before he could retort, I looked over to the far end of the room where the organ sits, missing its previous player. "That being though... Who was he...?" And why did I feel so... Apprehensive upon seeing him? "Is it not obvious?" I glanced back at Sombra curiously, ignoring the jab. "Hm?" Rolling his eyes, the King continued with a more quiet tone, "He is there in your memories Wright; the creature more deadly than even myself. The worst opposition your Princess shall face very soon." The worst... ...No... No... If that's the case, then the implications are alot more horrifying than previous thought. "It can't be... Not him." I whispered loudly enough to be heard, looking back at the previous spot of the most dangerous villain in this world, while Sombra nodded solemnly. If that was the case... Then I had every right to be scared... The 'session' with Sombra ended earlier that expected, mostly due to the fact I desired to get away from that place as quickly as possible. Sombra, although initially disgusted by my apparent cowardice, understood as to why. Not even he would dare face such a dangerous being in his current state. That fiend was not someone to trifle with unprepared, we need to be ready as swiftly as possible. Dwelling on it shall get us nowhere, The King in my head stated seriously, This creature must be dealt with before it's too late. In due time, Specter responded calmly, the more wiser tone in my mind consoling me, He is in his most weakest state currently. We are fortunate that he attempted to destroy you rather than take the magic within your body. ...Hooray for me? Bah! That will not halt him for long! Tomorrow we must return and destroy that demon while we have the opportunity-! Acting in haste won't stop him- "Alright, enough, the pair of you." I really had no tolerance for this right now. I just needed to get inside the library where it's safe. The red door to the house loomed ever closer, and evening was hitting the sky as we spoke, "We'll deal with that another time... Presumably when I forget about it." Hmph... Sombra almost sounded bitter, You were never this afraid when confronting me. Jealous, Sombra? Don't flatter yourself. Then his tone softened considerably, But... Today has been quite... The education... Oh...? Does that mean-? Not yet, Sombra interjected, Perhaps, not ever. But... If you are serious in these attempts of reforming me, then I simply ask in return you judge me not by my actions of the past, but of the now. Oh, don't worry, I'll doing just that. And judging from your actions today, we seem to be heading in the right direction, eh Sombra? I humouredly imagined the scowl on his face, opening the door to find myself face-to-face with- "Ah. Hello Cadence." Cadence blinked in turn, before smiling pleasantly. "Stardust, there you are. I was wondering where you've been all day." "Hello Cadence." I greeted her warmly, the mare stepping aside for me to enter the tree-house, then spotting the smiling purple alicorn and returning the gesture, before glancing back at the Princess of Love. "Twilight didn't tell you?" I asked, Twilight shrugging sheepishly before we engaged in a warm hug, her eyes looking rather relieved. "She was awfully vague about it," Cadence regarded us both happily and curiously, "I had assumed that you felt differently about my visit." "Not at all," I reassured the mare, "I'm always happy to see you... Although ten times more happy seeing Twilight." Said alicorn blushed at that, looking away shyly at our fond gazes. "I can see that." Cadence grinned lightly. "And I can't begin to express how proud I am for you two to have finally opened up your feelings for one another." "Wait, you knew all along?" Twilight asked in surprise. Cadence nodded. "Ever since the Canterlot Wedding. I sensed your feelings for one another ever since Stardust intervened Chrysalis's attack against you, my dear stepsister." Ah great. Now both Twilight and I were looking away in embarrassment at the reminder, prompting the taller alicorn's amusement. "Hmhmhm. I think you two are rather perfect for each other." Coming from the Princess of Love... That meant a lot. "You two enjoyed your time together today then?" I asked next, looking at the two with a smile. Twilight, to my surprise, rolled her eyes in reply. "If you don't count Discord occupying the majority of our quality time together, sure." ...What? Cadence smiled humouredly. "It's a long story, Stardust; one I'm sure Twilight will tell you all about. Suffice to say, we had quite the adventure today, in addition to almost getting eaten alive." "Wait what?!" "We're fine, Jack, don't worry." Twilight added reassuringly at my look, smiling lightly. "Although less can be said for an afflicted Discord, who's being treated by Fluttershy right now." ...Discord was sick? I didn't even know he could be. "And what about you?" Twilight inquired in turn, expression softening with knowing sparkling eyes. "How'd it go with... You-know-who?" Hm. Subtle. Cadence blinked curiously, while I shook my head with a forced smile. "Better than expected, really... Although you weren't the only one in danger today love." The image of the red upcoming villain forced a shiver down my spine, prompting a slight shudder. The mere thought of confronting that monster again... At that, Twilight frowned seriously. "What happened? Did he do something? How are you feeling? Oh I knew I should've came with you-" "Twilight," I said patiently, placing a hoof on her for reassurance, "I'm fine... Honestly." Then my eyes tore to the evening sky outside the window, tone far more solemn to express just how anxious I internally was. "Although I don't think I'll be going back to the Everfree Forest anytime soon..." "Jack?" Twilight questioned curiously, followed by a just-as-inquisitive Cadence. "Has something happened?" Both purple mare and I stared at one another, the former expressing permission to let her former foalsitter know about my... Bond with Sombra. Well... I suppose. "Cadence..." Twilight began after I nodded in approval, turning to the watching mare with a serious yet hesitant tone. "Sombra... Still remains." At that confession, the Princess of Love's eyes widened in shock, gazing at me searchingly. "In him." Twilight and I winced, the former nodding at the statement. Then, thankfully, the expression softened, but Cadence's voice stayed firm, "Start from the beginning." Chapter Eighty-One: The Phantom MenacePunch. Kick. Swing. And rinse and repeat. "Woo-ee!" I heard an enthusiastic Applejack exclaim as I sped by, roundhousing another tree trunk, Apple Bloom perfectly catching the falling apples in her baskets, "It's so nice of you to be helpin' out like this Stardust. We appreciate the assistance." Eh, whatever helps me prepare myself for the inevitable showdown between myself and... Him. No, not Big Macintosh, who caught the descending apples of the next tree I punched, but quite possibly the worst villain in the entire show. I needed to prepare, to get stronger when I face this monster. And to do that, I needed to train. "Got to admit, it's surprising that you decided to volunteer today. Usually ya just sleep in on Mondays, Star." "Ee-yup." Less talking, more punching. I had to be ready. I must be ready... This persistence is understandable, yet foolhardy if you wish to overexert yourself, Sombra advised. Advised? That's a new one. And the last thing we require is your suicidal confrontation against this foe by simple exhaustion. Sombra is correct, Jack, Specter agreed with the weakened villain, his tone far more patient and non-patronizing, To face this next obstacle, rest is as much a necessity as training. And, as if on cue, an elderly voice called, "Lunchtime! Get yer lunch now!" Without hesitation, Apple Bloom rushed back towards the farm, apples falling out one by one at the speed. Big Mac followed more calmly, picking up the fallen red fruit into his own baskets. "You comin'?" I heard Applejack than ask from behind, just as my back hoof was about to meet with another trunk, pausing in thought. ...Fine. A five-minute break would do. At my nod, the orange Earth Pony led the way. "The food is delicious, Granny Smith," Despite the majority of it being something made from apples, "Thank you for inviting me to lunch." "Pah!" The aged green Earth Pony waved dismissively from the other side of the table, "Think nothin' of it! After all the help you've done for us, why, I'd be a foolhardy mare otherwise!" Implying you aren't already. Shut up Sombra. Oblivious to my brief annoyance, Applejack glanced at me to her left, smiling brightly, "Considerin' the times you helped out the farm in the past, what kind of hosts would we be not invitin' ya to lunch, sugarcube?" Idly watching Apple Bloom dig into her food in amusement, I smirked lightly, "Indeed," Before looking back at the orange mare, "Although I can't help but feel like I'm imposing anyway, Applejack. That's just part of who I am." The cowgirl Earth Pony winked playfully, "Yeah I know, along many other things that can get annoyin' sometimes." "Hey!" A snortful chuckle prompted our humoured looks to gaze at Granny Smith, who was grinning toothily at both myself and Applejack. She said slyly, "Ya know, someone as big and strong as you could be a good match for my hard-working granddaughter, Stardust." Oh my God. "Granny!" Applejack scolded in pure embarrassment, a light red hue present on her face while glaring at my laughter, Apple Bloom's giggling and Big Mac's snickering. "He's with Twilight, as you should know!" The elder Earth Pony shrugged. "Ah well, it was worth a shot." "Hahahaha!" I eventually stopped laughing at poor Applejack's expense, grinning humouredly. "I think Applejack here would tire me out for the rest of my life if I were with her." The others continued snickering, and I added sincerely, "But I'm sure whoever ends up with your granddaughter in the end, Mrs Smith, will be one of the luckiest stallions in the world." Applejack blinked in surprise... Before smiling in flattery. Ugh, you are exasperatedly corny at times. Yep. "Stardust..." The orange mare began, ducking her blush behind the hat. "That's real sweet of ya... Thanks." We should resume training. Agreed. I had my fun. Standing up rather abruptly, I stretched a little before saying in appreciation, "Thank you for the lunch, Granny Smith, but if you'll pardon me, I'd like to get back to training in the woods?" "Ya sure about that, sonny? We haven't even gotten to desert yet: fresh warm apple pie!" ...Now I'm very tempted- Training. Oh alright alright. "Not today, thank you." I replied finally, before turning around to head back into the apple woods, "Don't wanna stuff myself, not today anyway." "Why, are ya preparin' for somethin'?" I paused at Applejack's joking question, glancing over my shoulder with a serious tone, "You have no idea, Applejack." Before resuming my walk. Just seeing that content family, enjoying themselves without a care in the world, strengthened my resolve. I have to prepare myself for what's to come. For them, for Twilight, for everyone in Equestria. Punch. Kick. Leap. Left swing- Oof! You are recklessly aiming your attacks boy; randomly selecting an area of the opposition won't get you anywhere through the fight. Select a specific area which appears vulnerable, and focus your energy against that spot. I don't need your scolding, nor your lecture, Sombra... But I'll keep some of it in mind. Rubbing my sore hoof absent-mindedly, I took a few steps back from the rough trunk and stood on two hind legs again, charging again at the innocent tress surrounding me. Punch. Kick. Leap. Right swing. Block. Deflect. Roundhouse kick. Leap and punch. Aha! I grinned in satisfaction as this combo of attacks was working, apples falling from the trees in response. Now we're getting somewhere, and this time without the Apple family using my training to their advantage. But I can't stop now. It will take more than brute force to best our inevitable enemy, Sombra commented while I continued my practicing, We must exploit his weaknesses at the present opportunity. Currently, that creature hasn't taken the magic from anypony who we know, which gives us the chance to destroy him while we have it. Punch. Kick. Swing. Leap- "Still trainin'?" Oh [BEEP]. I immediately rolled onto the ground from my jump at the sudden distraction, forcing my back into the tree trunk roughly. Ow... And some red apples deciding to take revenge on my vulnerable state. Applejack looked amused, approaching with a shake of the head, "Not that I don't approve of the effort, but don't strian yerself, 'kay sugarcube? We wouldn't want Twilight to think that I pushed yer to yer very limits, now would we?" Probably not. As I got up, dusting myself off, the Earth Pony tilted her head curiously, "Exactly how long do ya plan on trainin' today anyway?" Until the next rising sun? "As long as needed," I answered simply, resuming my focused gaze on the tree trunk. But Applejack didn't take the hint just yet. "Heh, I haven't seen ya so intensely focused on fightin' since ya trained in confrontin' Queen Chrysalis." "..." At my frozen state and lack of response, Applejack spoke in calm concern from behind, "Now that I've come to mention, ya haven't exactly been relaxed since your meetin' with... Him." Oh God, busted... Blame your lack of subtlety, boy. Shut up. "And you've been awfully vague about how it went. Hmm..." Whoa! Without warning, the mare suddenly grabbed my sweating fur from the back and spun me around, green eyes staring intensely into my soul. I forced myself not to flinch at the searching, narrowed gaze of the very perceptive farmer. I failed. "Well... You don't look possessed." Ah, so that's what she assumed. Applejack, after a moment of searching and prodding, relented and provided me with personal space again, but still frowning thoughtfully, with a hint of worry in those green orbs. "I know Twilight said that King Sombra ain't got enough magic to influence yer and yer decisions, sugarcube... But I can't help but be a little skeptic." Understandable. "So if there's somethin' botherin' you, Star, we can and will help," Applejack stated firmly, as if attempting to nail the vow into my head. "If Sombra's doin' somethin' to ya, we have to know." A small part of me says I should confess about the upcoming danger towards Equestria and all ponykind. Another side, more protective of these mares, urged me not to share anything, reassuring myself that I can handle this danger alone... Which might be foolish, considering exactly who we were facing. "It's not Sombra," The farmer Earth Pony blinked at the admittance, and I forcibly looked away from her, "He has nothing to do with my current state..." "Really?" I nodded after Applejack asked that skeptic question, the suspicion clear in her tone, "Then what... Or who?" I sucked in a breath, pondering my options. Should I tell her? Should I tell them? Would that help get better prepared, or face even more danger by thinking of insanely hunting down the villain themselves? Was it care that was making me reluctant... Or pride? "Well?" With a sharp sigh, I responded rather quietly, feeling quite ashamed of myself for some reason. "Please, Applejack, just let me train. If all goes well, you won't have to worry about a thing." Even saying that outloud, it sounded incredibly unconvincing. I didn't dare to look at Applejack's doubtful gaze, but relief flooded me as the mare eventually responded obligingly, "Alright... I'll get back to my chores now and leave ya to it. But don't strain yourself Star... For everyone's sake." Nodding slowly, my eyes resumed on the tall tree trunks surrounding my field of vision, waiting for me to continue striking them. And yet, part of me no longer has the incentive to keep hitting them, that small conversation with Applejack had forced me to consider the possibility that I was, in fact, driving my friends away again by protecting them. Friendships do not last forever. You said so yourself. Maybe... But I will do my best to maintain that friendship with everyone here for as long as possible. Now, better get back to work. Punch. Kick. Leap. Swing- Punch... Kick... Leap... Swing... Heh... Heh... Ugh... Getting there. I continued ignoring Sombra's exasperation. You are overexerting yourself, hours have passed. Take a moment. Concern, Your Highness? That's a new one... I'd rather not have my host die of exhaustion. Yeah well... Heh... Not that that hasn't stopped me before... "Stardust!" Huh... "Hey Spike..." I acknowledged without turning to face the dragon, working on straightening my shaking hoof. "Twilight sent you?" "Uh-huh." Of course she did. The dragon walked over to my field of vision, smiling. "She was worried, so asked me to find you at Sweet Apple Acres and bring you back." "...All by yourself?" The question incited Spike's frown, folding his arms defiantly. "I can take care of myself, ya know." Of course you can... "Sorry... Brotherly instincts." That answer seemed to satisfy the dragon, who grinned before inquiring, "So, are ya coming back then?" I can't... "Not yet." Spike then frowned, blinking at the tired answer, "Why not? You've been out here all day! It's almost midnight, for crying out loud!" Is it really... Huh... "Tell Twilight... I'll be back soon." Followed by a concentrated kick against the tree trunk. Fortunately, the night hadn't completely blackened my vision. Yet it was getting really hard to focus. But I must... For their sake. "How soon?" However long necessary... "Soon." Fo a moment, Spike looked rather hesitant to relay that message... Before finally nodding in acceptance, "Okay. But don't take too long, alright? Heh, you know how Twilight gets when she's worried. See ya back home!" The dragon started leaving while saying that, and I smiled slightly at those words. Yes, Twilight can exaggerate tremendously. And I find that amusing... And endearing... And time was slowly catching up, crawling my fur with exhaustion and demand to rest...Oh Jesus, my body was aching for me to stop... Boy. Cease this madness at once, The fallen King downright ordered, Not even balance itself can replenish your energy with you wasting it like this. ...Just one more. One more time. Punch... Kick... Le... Leap... And swin... Swin... Uhhh... ...Hm? Wha-?! Immediately, my body shot upwards, my surrounding unfamiliar to what I usually woke up to. Instead of the bedroom I've grown accustomed to during my time here in Ponyville, I was greeted by a terrible odour, the moo'ing of cows and my own body sleeping on hay, with a light blue blanket resting atop me. And my currently location was clearly in the farm. The barn, to be more specific. Eh... What? How did I get here? Last thing I recall, I was training, and- "G'morning sugarcube." Applejack... The orange Earth Pony was preoccupied with piling together some obvious filled buckets. Of what, I didn't presume to ask, but she noticed my awakening almost immediately, smiling in greeting at the sight of my startled state. Then that cheerful expression turned amused, "I found ya sleepin' in the woods, and took ya back here to rest properly, It's not much, but I imagine some hay would be a more comfortable bed than the ground." Probably... "What happened?" The mare then raised a brow at my hoarse question, before nodding almost to herself, setting the metal bucket down and walking over to the barn entrance. "Just a sec." Alright...? For a moment, I was left alone, accompanied only by the oblivious cows, seemingly indifferent to my presence, when I knew for a fact these animals were as equally intelligent as ponykind on Equestria. Then, a small filly entered the barn rather hurriedly, a tall glass shaking dangerously on her shaking head. "Here ya go!" Ah, wonderful. "Thank you," I said to Apple Bloom, happily accepting the water and drinking it without hesitation, the refreshing cool taste bringing life to my throat and exhausted body once again. The filly Earth Pony beamed happily in response, before rushing out, no doubt to complete her chores. And Applejack returned as her sister passed her, smiling lightly. "I had a feelin' you'd need that water after exertin' yourself last night to the brink of collapsin'." ...Oh. I paused from drinking, lowering the glass from my muzzle in realization. So that's what happened. Then, upon thinking that, the Earth Pony immediately started scowling disapprovingly in my direction, approaching my makeshift bed, "And speakin' of which, just what in tarnation were ya thinkin' Stardust? I told yer not to strain yerself, and that's exactly what you did!" Oops... Guess I was a little dedicated last night... "And ya didn't just worry me," Applejack continued in lecture, "The rest of our friends - and especially Twilight - had to learn about your passing out in the middle of the woods. Who knows what could've happened!" Fair point. "I'm sorry-" "And don't even bother tryin' to make excuses." Oh dear. I winced at the stern hardened gaze from the cowgirl mare, "What could be so important as to exhaust yourself like that and causin' yer friends concern? You told me it wasn't about King Sombra, but I'm startin' to think that-" "It's not Sombra." "Then what? It's not as if we're goin' to face a new more dangerous enemy anytime soon!" "..." "..." "..." "...Right?" ...I'm a terrible master of discretion. Oh. Applejack snatched my almost-empty glass before I could hide my thin muzzle behind it, green eyes searching, demanding answers. "What aren't ya tellin' us, Stardust? You haven't been this on edge in ages! 'Cept somethin's different, it's almost like... Like you're afraid of somethin'." And at last, one of them uncovers the truth. "You... You are afraid." Applejack stepped back, eyes widening at her perceptiveness, the epiphany of my cowardice and shame seeming somewhat alien to her. Regarding me silently for a moment, as though taking this slowly, the mare then asked rather quietly, "But of what?" "Applejack-" "But of what?" I couldn't resist looking away, staring at the stack of hay as memories surfaced; recollection of a villain I'd rather not face in my entire life. Well, cat's out of the bag now, might as well confess. So much for handling things myself. Sombra was right, one one regard, in that I was far too sentimental for my own good. "Of a creature... More powerful and deadly than anything we've faced yet." At the corner of my eye, Applejack nodded for me to continue. Sighing regretfully, I carried on with a somber voice, red skin and yellow eyes bubbling at the top of my mind. "It's... His name is Tirek, capable of absorbing magic from any and all ponies to fuel himself." "Wha... What?" I know, tell me about it. Applejack was gasping in shock, the very idea seemingly hard to contemplate. "Is that even possible?" "Hmph. Anything seems possibly on this world, Applejack." I pointed out quietly, before saying next, "Anyway, Sombra and I encountered that demon at the old castle, in his weakened state." But that didn't make him any less a force to be reckoned with. "That's why you've been trainin' yerself like this..." No [BEEP]. The orange Earth Pony replied as though it was an Earth-shattering epiphany. "You knew this Tirek was comin', and thought about fightin' 'im yerself so no one else could get in danger!" Very observant. Approval, Sombra? That's rather unlike you. "He's far more dangerous than anything we've faced before, Applejack," I said sternly, finally meeting her gaze, shaking my head. "I'll be damned if I allow anyone to get hurt by that monster, not while I can change things." "By endangerin' yerself?" Applejack inquired flatly. "It hasn't stopped me before." "And yet look at how much they almost cost you. Your lack of self-care ends up only hurtin' everyone who cares about you!" The mare bared her teeth while saying that, clearly annoyed by my foolhardy plan and pointing sternly, "Well, you certainly ain't facin' this guy alone, if he's as deadly as you say, sugarcube." That's what I was afraid of... "She's right! You're not gonna fight this 'Tirek' all on your lonesome!" Oh no... The mares finally chose to reveal themselves, clearly having been listening in through the barn doors. Their expressions were of grim, concern and determination. Rainbow Dash continued boastfully, "He'll be no match for my awesome flying moves. No creature will take me or my friend's magic anytime soon!" "Rainbow is right, darling," Rarity concurred, voice resonating calmness and her own resolve, "We shall triumph through the power of our friendship, as we have done time and time again!" "Yeah!" Pinkie exclaimed cheerfully, hoofing the air, "We're not scared of some super scary monster who can take away our magic to power himself and potentially destroy all of Equestria!" "Um... Same." Fluttershy grinned meekly after the pink mare beside said all that in one quick breath. "We'll be right behind you." Applejack smiled at our friend's support, motioning to the mares. "Ya see? You won't fightin' this Tirek fella all by yer lonesome. You're stuck with us whether you wanna be or not." You guys... And, at that moment, it was the mare of my dreams who approached, speaking next with a calm resolve and tone of pure conviction, "After everything you've done for us, and you're our best friend, we're not going to abandon you against this new opposition. We're with you to the very end Jack." ...Heh... Hmph, how sappy and childish. They're willingly becoming lambs for the slaughter just to help their undeserving friend. Again, ignoring that. I was far too happy and relieved to care. "Twilight... Everyone..." I began, breathing slowly before continued in a tired yet more blissful tone, "God knows what I've done to earn such great friends... And, special somepony." There, I said it, yer happy? Twilight looked happy, blushing yet beaming at the words, prompting my own resolve to harden, words confidently escaping my throat, "I won't lie, this will be the greatest challenge we've faced yet. And I'd rather face this threat without letting anyone get hurt, even if it costs me my own life to save those I care for the most." As they opened their mouths to protest, I cut them off with a small grin of my own, "But I know... If there's anyone I can count on more while I'm here... It's you six. Thank you." Suddenly, things were starting to look up. Maybe I won't have to face Tirek alone. Maybe I can trust these mares to look after themselves as we faced this new and deadliest threat. Maybe, just maybe, I should stop being afraid of the unknown. And as a welcoming group hug was initiated by Pinkie Pie, Specter's voice resonated from the heavens. I'm proud of you, Jack; you have come so far since the beginning of your journey. Rest assured, your friends will always be there to aid you in your hour of need, just as you will face Lord Tirek, united. Chapter Eighty-Two: Howdy Darlings!"Thank you for warning me of this grave predicament," The zebra said gratefully, searching through her many shelves of ingredients and bottles, examining one thoroughly. "Through my own magic, shall I seal this hut from our enemy's ill intents." Nodding, I stood up, finishing the brew Zecora crafted to help me wake up properly - tastes like cold butter - and set the empty cup down. "I'm glad to hear it, Zecora. And rest assured, me and my friends will hunt down this monster who stalks the Everfree Forest before he becomes more of a threat to Equestria than he already is." But if I just happen to find him first... Well, I'll do the best I can. "Your noble intentions are pure and admirable," The voodoo equine noted casually, while already beginning work on her own potions. "But do not act so rash, for your magic this creature will find so desirable." Is all this lower specimen ever does is rhyme? Don't be rude, Sombra; your redemption can make up for lost time. ... ... Pretend that never happened. Agreed. "Tirek is crafty," I then pointed out, watching the zebra work. "He may find a way to bypass any of your defences. Don't let your guard down, even for a moment." Pausing briefly, Zecora glanced over with a smile. "Your concern is understandable, not to mention relatable. But do not concern with little old me, Stardust, for defending your other friends is a definite must." "I agree but-" "Go now, you should, if Tirek lingers around." The zebra resumed her attention on the giant brew pot, narrowed eyes intent. "As the situation dictates, the knight is needed by his town." "Warrior, Zecora, not knight." The equine smiled again, this time looking humoured as I reached the door. "That is not what my eyes behold, knight. The exact protection needed for Princess Twilight." Ehh, whatever you say... "Alright. Hopefully I'll see you at the festival later on," I said in farewell, carefully looking outside and into the nearby bushes for any sign of the inevitable villain, "And Zecora... Good luck." "And to you, should your worries come true." I'm honestly surprised they chose Rarity. I mean, no offence, but considering the nature of the celebration, I had mostly expected Pinkie Pie to be voted the one to host the theme and plan everything. What celebration, you ask? Well, from what I gathered, it's the anniversary or something over Ponyville's foundation, and ponies from all over are visiting to help celebrate this event. At first I found the idea a little humourous - we never held any celebration for my hometown's founding - but I just accepted as something they would congratulate themselves over and rolled with it. I mean hey, these ponies will celebrate over anything. Anyway, the elderly judges have deemed Rarity the one to select the them of the town-sized party and to organize the entire event. And what else did she choose, of course, than a classy film filled with the most posh attire and events you can think of. A wine-tasting event. Of course. A formal dance party. One exchanged look with Twilight was all I needed in response to that. And a fashion show. As you do. And of course, we were all helping in setting up the night event with our own individual tasks. Spike as Rarity's assistant, myself as manual labour, and so on. Of course she'd ask me to do the heavy-lifting, I mean why not? It's not as if I'm good for anything else around here. Heheh... But Rarity's intentions aren't entirely selfless, to our discovery. Part of the mare has the goal of using this event to impress a visiting pony; a fashion stallion she has had a celebrity crush for in a long time. And it was a revelation to me that Rarity seemingly had the hots for someone in the show, there was something which took me completely off-guard. Spike's indifference to the whole matter. "Nah, it doesn't bother me that much," Spike waved dismissively, oblivious to my flabbergasted look, concentrating on the list Rarity had provided him, "Now let's see..." But this is your waifu we're talking about here! Twilight shrugged at my expression when I glanced over to her, not knowing what to make of this herself. "You're... Sure about that?" "Totally." "I mean, if you wanna talk about it-" "There's nothing to talk about." Spike interrupted casually, regarding me with slight annoyance, "Besides, Rarity will soon realize this Trender Hoof is just a hotshot who only cares for fashion and nothing else, then she'll stop having a crush on him and be impressed with my devotion to her and the festival." That is... Mature and awfully uncharacteristic of you, Spike... "Now if you'll excuse me, I got to go help out Rarity." "Well, I'm here if you ever... Need to talk about it," But the dragon had already left the tree-house before I could finish my statement, inciting my baffled frown. Maybe... He was just bottling it up? "I guess he's taking this in a mature manner," Twilight observed while walking towards me, a hint of pride in her voice, "I think it's good Spike's taking Rarity's infatuation with another pony in stride." "...Huh." Perhaps he's just inwardly raging and upset, and this episode will be about him confessing to his frustrations and leaning a valuable lesson about the complexities of love? Bah! Sombra scoffed, sneering. You just desire for the dragon to indulge your overprotective instincts and help him with his own volatile emotions. Not true... I just like to help people, my friends and brother included. ...That's what I just said you worm. ...Ah well. "Right, I better get on with all this [BEEP]- Er, stuff." I quickly corrected myself, grinning meekly at Twilight's disapproving gaze while heaving the heavy bag onto my back. "Oof! Jesus! I hope that's not the entire fashion stage in there..." "Stop complaining," The lovely alicorn said in mock-seriousness, motioning to the door. "We all would appreciate everyone's contribution, yours included. Now hop to it." "As you say love," That said, I began moving, carefully balancing the weighted bag of equipment- Wait, wasn't I going to ask Twilight something...? Oh, right. "Twilight?" "Hm?" Slowly, as to not topple over the fragile bag, I glanced over at the mare who was organizing some things herself, inspecting the decorations for the town party. And just the sight of the smiling purple mare was enough for my breathe to pause. Well, better now than never... "You wouldn't mind being my... Date to the festival, would you?" Surprised purple eyes whirled in my direction. "I mean, if you want to-" "Do you even need to ask?" "...Good point," I said, Twilight smiling brightly, and I couldn't resist grinning at my self-stupidity. "That's a fair point, but you know, just had to check." "Silly." Twilight shook her head fondly, eyes sparkling humour. "There's no one else I'd rather go with." And you have no idea how much that means to me, my dear Twilight. "Same." I'm starting to regret playing errand boy. And I'm beginning to regret ever invading your mind at all, boy, if all I am going to hear today is your pathetic whining. Touche... Carrying supplies after supplies throughout the town wasn't really what I had in mind when offering my assistance to Rarity for the festival. But hey, whatever makes my friend happy I suppose. Still, my back was already beginning to grow strained and exhausted from all this pulling and lifting; so much so that I had to purposely utilize balance in order to help me carry these blasted items and equipment across Ponyville. Why are we wasting our time like this? We? Our priority must be focused on one sole thing. Tirek certainly won't wait for us to finish up these tedious chores all the while he grows in power. And here I thought you'd be happy over the idea of your kind suffering... I will not allow my rightful position as ruler of all to be usurped by a monster like him. Of course, it's all about you, isn't it? And a creature who can forcibly absorb the magic from all ponykind must not be allowed to run amok. We must confront and destroy him when we have the chance. You must continue training, not appease to some ungrateful mare by hard labour. Rarity is hardly ungrateful. Sombra. And I'll get back to training when this is all over with- Speaking of Rarity, there she was just feet away, speaking with the brown... Stallion... Pfft. You've got to be jesting. I couldn't refrain chuckling, while the fallen tyrant sounded humoured in his own right, at the sight of the pony so thin he could be mistaken for a brown baby giraffe. Hey, Demyx called, he wants his Mohawk back! This is the clown Rarity had the hots for? Jesus Christ. Okay, her fashion taste is impeccable, but taste for the opposite gender? That needs working on. I know, I know, I shouldn't be judging him by appearance but... Nah [BEEP] it, Twilight won't ever know about it. Oblivious to my small laughter, Rarity and Trender Hoof walked by, the former obviously trying to impress the latter. Well, I wish her luck regardless... Heh... Are you certain of that? Okay, that moment of humour was worth the effort of pulling all this equipment. What could be better? As it turned out, things just kept getting better. While Applejack was behind the boutique's stage curtains, Twilight speaking to her from the opposite side, Rainbow, Pinkie and I were just snickering at what just happened earlier. Suffice to say, Rarity went for a whole new look... Western-themed. Of course, this meant the decorations and equipment I carried across town was completely pointless, but after seeing what Rarity was doing, it was worth it. Accompanied by the white unicorn's terrible Western impression was blue farmer clothing, a straw hat and a new hairstyle which... Honestly quite suited her. And I was just blissfully laughing the entire time too. I had no idea what was going on, but who gives a [BEEP]? This was hysterical! How could things get any better?! "You sure about this Applejack?" Twilight asked the other mare on the other side of the curtains, frowning doubtfully. The Earth Pony replied from behind the velvet fabric, "If it's the only way I'm gonna snap Rarity out of this delusional behaviour of hers, then I gotta take the chance. Now just gimme a minute." Twilight obliged, walking back towards us while Applejack finished up with whatever she was up to in there. "Hmhmhm, so," I began, while Rainbow and I were still smirking at the earlier display, "I guess that means we'll have to restart all the decorations around Ponyville?" Twilight nodded. "If that's what Rarity wants." "Which means I have to carry everything around again." The alicorn smiled apologetically, but before she could respond, the sound of the curtains parting drew our attention towards the stage, where we could finally see Applejack- Oh my God... Applejack... Wearing a fancy bright dress of various colours, fancy Cinderella-style hoof-shoes and her hair tied up together upwards looking like she's ready to attend a formal ball. And the mare showed all that off by... Posing... Pfft. All it took was Rainbow letting out a noise before I lost it. "PFT HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! HAA HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" "Heheh HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! I don't know why we're laughing! HAHAHAHAHA!" This is the best day of my life. Yet Applejack walked down the stage without a care in the world, and I only continued my laughing fit by rolling around on the floor, Pinkie joining because she's Pinkie. Rainbow was clutching her stomach tightly, unable to stop being amused herself. Oh please, please tell me she's going to put on some exaggerate classy accent. "Well darlings? Rather extravagant, don't you think?" Whatever conversation occurred between Twilight, Fluttershy and Applejack was unheard to my ears save for the roar of laughter - Spike joining in upon hearing that - as the four of merrily took delight in this ridiculous scenario. I had no idea what was even going on, but one thing's for certain. This was the greatest day of my entire life. At last, everything was back to normal. Well, as normal as can be in a world of talking ponies. Rarity and Applejack returned to their proper personalities and attire, the former, thank God, setting the theme of the festival back to classy. And a valuable lesson was taught today between the mares and the stallion Rarity had been pining for. "I'm glad everything's back to the way it should be," Twilight spoke happily from beside me, as we observed the town-filled party before us. "Yeah." I nodded, smiling in content myself. The party was spectacular to behold; ponies dressed formally enjoying themselves everywhere; partaking in the wine-tasting, slow-dancing and fashion show presented by, who else, the host of the party. Everyone's contributions to the event paid off, and I felt proud of myself and everyone else for all the effort we've put in to make Rarity happy. Now that our friend seemingly no longer had a crush on Trender Hoof, her focus solely on the festival made everything better. "I'm also happy for Rarity." Same love. "She learnt an important lesson which she shared with Trender Hoof; that you don't have to change who you are to impress someone you like." Amen. "And that's exactly why I haven't changed for you in the slightest," I pointed out humouredly, prompting Twilight to give me a fond look. God that dress complimented her angelically... "I don't know, you have been changing a little ever since we started dating," Twilight noted lightly, "Not to mention your attitude has been improving, even before our relationship." I snorted. "Oh come on, I wasn't that bad... Was I?" Twilight smiled reassuringly at the meek worried question. "You weren't a terrible po- Err, person, Jack, but you were very distrusting and would snap at anyone who would try to get close to you. Not that it wasn't understandable." She added as I opened my mouth to respond. "Considering the circumstances. If I were in your position, I would've behaved that guarded as well. But I'm proud of how far you've come ever since then, Jack, and I'm happy we're... Together." There it was again, that blush. "You know, you're awfully adorable when you're shy about our relationship like this." Twilight gave me a 'Very funny' look, before shaking her head and smiling again. "See? You wouldn't have acted like this long ago." "...I suppose not," I conceded, the corner of my eyes catching sight of the nearby dance floor, smirking and offering a limb to the mare. "Nor would I have offered this moment with the mare of my dreams. A dance, my Princess?" Though the redness on her face brightened, the alicorn graciously took my limb. "Why I shall happily accept, my Warrior." "And afterwards," I said as we headed towards where other ponies were dancing formally, grinning at both her acceptance and my own suggestion, "We can show these ponies our amazing dance moves." Followed by Twilight's sweet blissful laughter. Chapter Eighty-Three: Complete and Utter Dependence!"I just don't get it..." "Hm?" Spike perked up from his mopping the floor, noticing me pacing around a few feet away. "Don't get what?" "Why Fluttershy didn't come to me," I admitted, frowning admist my movements, immediately doing a one-eighty walking during talking, "I could've helped her, advised her to overcome her stage fright, or something." Yesterday, it was revealed to us, after Big Macintosh had lost his singing voice due to a turkey-calling competition, Fluttershy had been 'dubbing' his voice by singing behind stage while the farmer moved his mouth. Perhaps I should elaborate: basically, Rarity, Big Mac and two nameless ponies had formed a band a while back named the Ponytones. A barbershop quartet, which I approved of immediately; having grown fond of such style of music since playing BioShock Infinite. Big Mac lost his voice, Fluttershy offered to dub him since she has the singing voice of an angel, as we had recently learned. But Fluttershy had stage fright, so she sung behind curtains instead of flat-out replacing Big Mac while he's unavailable. The ruse lasted for a good while, and we managed to convince Fluttershy to join in the band at the end after seeing just how passionate and enjoying herself she was, along with the crowd loving her performance. So a barbershop... Whatever you call a band of five people. Or ponies. Still, there was something about the whole event that bothered me. Not that I didn't manage to catch on to Big Mac's nervous rather-fearful looking expressions during their plays, nor that they didn't consider asking me to participate; I would've LOVED to join a barbershop. But that Fluttershy handled this all on her own... Without seeking my help in any case. Not that she's dependable on others, oh no, she's perfectly capable of handling her own affairs. But... Still... "Maybe Fluttershy didn't want to bother you about it," Spike suggested, washing the wooden floor casually. "You know how she is; never wanting to burden others with her problems." Which is honestly ridiculous. Fluttershy knew she can always come to me if there was anything wrong. The same applies to all our friends. "Maybe..." I muttered instead, unrelenting in my pacing. "And besides," The dragon continued after a moment of whistling to himself, "You can't help everyone all the time, Star." ...Hm. Fair point... "You might be right..." I agreed quietly, finally coming to a halt, regarding the floor thoughtfully. What to do... Perhaps some training might take my minds off things. Within my mind, Sombra exhaled in exasperation. At last, you are sorting out your priorities! We must focus our efforts on this Tirek menace, not ponder about your own incompetence towards your comrades. Now, let us depart. Punch! Kick! Swing! Focus! You must concentrate that kinetic energy on one particular spot. The harder your strike, the more damaged your opponent shall become. Punch! Kick! Roundhouse! Elbow! Ow! Distract yourself from the pain boy! Your foe wouldn't allow you a moment to recover from a mere bruise. You must be relentless, ruthless in your advances. While you direct your attention to your own pain, how many more will suffer for it? Elbow elbow! Double kick! Elbow! Punch! That's it! Your pain only strengthens your resolve, now your precious Princess nor your friends won't be harmed by that monster so long as you dedicate yourself to this power. This is why balance has chosen you, Wright; you will become the avatar of the very unification of chaos and harmony! Okay, let's just slow down there now, Sombra. Yet I heard the King only snarl in disapproval, Fool, you must realize your own potential. Otherwise you are fated to doom. You seem pretty dedicated to my training personally, you know. Almost like you have every desire in helping me defeat this new threat. Do not misunderstand me boy; I am only looking out for my own interests. What use would ponykind be to me without their magic? And besides, without your continued existence, I will cease to be. So in other words, you need me. Only temporarily. Now, return to training. Alright, pushy... "Though it might've been you." Hm? "Hey Applejack," I greeted when glancing over my shoulder, the orange Earth Pony approaching with a haystack perched atop her back. "Hope you don't mind." She smiled humouredly. "Trainin' again, huh?" "How'd you guess?" Do not delay now, focus on your moves. Sombra shush. "Then again, suppose I can't blame ya, considerin' everythin' ya told us about this Tirek fellow." Applejack replied, then seeming to shudder at the very name. "Anyway, don't let me keep ya from it. I've got my own chores to get to, so I'll see ya around." Oh, wait a moment. "Would you like some help?" Applejack smiled, shaking her head in decline, "Nah, I've got it covered." Oh... "But there is somethin' you can do, sugarcube." Oh? "Name it?" Green eyes glanced in amusement to the side. "Try not to destroy my trees completely." I followed her gaze to the dented bark of trunks surrounding us, all from my attempts of improving my strength and skills. "...Oops." And suddenly, just seeing the sight of them put me off from carrying on training any further today. "Oh darling," Rarity said hurriedly, passing by me all around the room. "As much as I appreciate the offer, I must graciously decline this invitation for assistance." "Are you sure?" Well that's a disappointment. "Oh yes," The white unicorn replied at once, picking up some materials via magic while speeding across the workshop. "I am well aware of your desire to participate in the Ponytones, but you must understand we cannot allow any further exceptions. It's not that you have an awful musical tone, Stardust, but you know how these things work." "Of course..." "Although, if you wish I can inform you immediately should anyone from the band be unavailable from their next performance." "I'll keep that in mind." My hooves were already reaching the door with that reply, bitter disappointment rising in my being. First Applejack and now Rarity. Who next? "Oh Stardust, of course you can help!" "Really?" Finally, I can be useful! "Hmm..." The pink mare then pondered thoughtfully... The shook her head in finality, "Nope." What? "But you just said I could!" "Oh right, I did! Well, and I already fed Gummy, and I've set the next party up for Vinyl, and-" I cut her off before she could start rambling, "So there's absolutely nothing I could assist you with?" Pinkie shook her head again, prompting my annoyed sigh, "Alright, I suppose I could ask the Cakes then if they need help with anything." "Nope." "What?" "They pretty much have everything covered at Sugarcube Corner, even with Pumpkin Cake and Pound Cake!" "...Even the kids?" "Uh-huh!" ...Wonderful. Rainbow Dash didn't want any help, nor Fluttershy who politely declined the offer whereas the former laughed. Whooves was preoccupied. Derpy had already delivered today's mail around the Ponyville. Vinyl wouldn't give me a proper answer. I eventually reached a house containing two certain ponies. And guess what? They didn't need my help either! Bon grinned apologetically from the doorway, keep the door close so I couldn't see inside, "Thanks for offering, Stardust, but Lyra and I don't need any help right now. We're setting up our present for Vinyl's Birthday and we don't want to ruin the surprise." "I wouldn't tell her," I assured the Earth Pony, hoping the desperation wasn't clear through my tone or expression. Bon shook her head in decline, "Sorry Star, maybe next time." Before promptly shutting the door rather rudely after hearing a crash behind her, leaving me outside, irritated and admittedly saddened. This was just getting ridiculous... This is getting pathetic. I blatantly ignored Sombra's mocking statement, glaring at the ground while walking through the quiet streets. So, everyone was busy! Even Twilight, who was preoccupied with her studies currently. Not one pony needed my help or advice about anything! Bull-[BEEP]. What kind of friend am I if I can't help anyone? It's as if I've done something wrong and the world was punishing me for it. What else was new...? The fallen King, meanwhile, continued speaking as if his opinion mattered. You are wasting time concerning yourself over the needs of others. We must resume our attention to this threat Equestria faces, not wander around hoping that some lesser being requires assistance. They're not "lesser beings," Sombra. They're my friends. Your point? That doesn't make them any more special. Our destiny is much greater than this mundane life, this so-called need to help others. Stop being so considerate, boy, as you can see; it will get you nowhere in life. Your own species has proved time and time again that one must only look out for their own interests, and it's high time you've matured enough to realize this. ...Hm. Sadly, you're not entirely wrong- "Hey Star!" Spike? "Hey Spike," I greeted in turn, perking up as the dragon rushed towards me, managing a small smile, "What's up?" "Twilight's looking for you," Was his response, prompting my surprised look. She was? Perhaps she needed some help with the library- "She's wondering if you have anymore information about that chest we found at the Tree of Harmony." ...Oh. "I've told her already; only that it's involved somehow against Tirek," I muttered bitterly, gazing back at the ground. "Tell her I can't help in that regard." "Sure thing... Star? You feelin' alright?" Right now, I only felt useless. "Fine," Was my lame answer, walking away from the baby dragon. "Just fine." Maybe some time to contemplate on that hill of mine will help calm my mind. ...Nope. Not helping in the slightest. But at least the world was kind enough to provide me with a view of the sunset as I rested atop the hill, watching with a somber expression. It was peaceful to observe, but my mind was too disturbed for the view to calm me down. Maybe I should've brought some soda with me; that always does the trick. Come to think of it, I haven't had soda in a while. Anyway, what should I do? I haven't felt so incompetent in ages. No one needed help, not one of my friends in this town. And it would just be pathetic and desperate of me to travel all the way to either Canterlot or the Crystal Empire just to satisfy this need of mine to help someone. But then again, going to the latter kingdom with Sombra still active in my mind may not be the best of ideas. And speak of the devil. Hmph, you are behaving pathetically regardless- "Will you just [BEEP] off?!" That was the final straw. Standing up abruptly, my gaze hardened to the golden sky, practically yelling in irritation, "I don't need your snarky comments right now Sombra!" ...And silence. Ah, finally, now I can have some peace and- "Jack?" Oh God... Hesitantly, I glanced behind towards the clearly concerned Twilight, who approached me calmly. "I thought I might find you here." Shocking. Inhaling deeply, I forced a grin. "Hey love. Sorry about that." But the mare wasn't fooled in the slightest. Knowing me too well, Twilight stood beside me, taking her own seat to my right and motioning for me to join her. Slowly obliging, the alicorn continued as I sat, "May I ask what's wrong this time?" Hm? "Does everything seem to be wrong to me?" "Typically," Twilight teased, smiling lightly before frowning softly, "But Spike tells me you seemed annoyed today." "Annoyed and disappointed..." My girlfriend caught that quiet mutter. "Why's that? Did Sombra say something?" "Heh." I let out a humourless laugh. "No, no, but he certainly didn't help." "What then?" Twilight pressed, "Is it about... Tirek?" Shaking my head, I let out a long sigh, meeting Twilight's inquisitive gaze and relenting. This mare can always make me talk with that stare of hers, "Do you ever feel... Useless?" That incited her frown. "Useless?" "Yeah." I nodded, proceeding to clarify, trying to express how I felt right then, "When everyone you know is busy, and doesn't need your help at all. Today, no one accepted my offer for help with anything. And..." "...And you feel useless because no one needed any help?" At my silence, my expression answering for her, Twilight shook her head, smiling reassuringly. "That doesn't mean you're useless Jack. Not everyone needs help all the time. Everyone's independent." "Everyone but me..." "That's not true," Twilight said firmly, not unkindly, placing a comforting hoof on my own. "You've managed to do plenty of things by yourself from time to time. And you're always helpful to me, Spike and all our friends." "Yeah but..." The Princess of Friendship frowned again, this time at my disgruntled noise, leaning her head closer curiously. "But what else?" And just like that, I let out my own fear and worries to this mare, as always, "What kind of friend am I if I can't help anyone...?" Twilight tilted her head, prompting me to continue, resuming my gaze on the setting sun. "I just have this... Inexplicable urge to help people whenever I can, to feel like I can make a difference in people's lives." "And there's nothing wrong with that." Twilight smiled rather lovingly. "Nothing terrible with having such a kind nature." "I know... But... What else can I do for others if not help them out with anything? How can I be a good friend if not by helping out my friends...?" This was something that has plagued me for a very long time. An important aspect in life was to help people wherever and whenever, to feel important for someone else and feel as though your assistance matters. That your life matters. And without that, my life feels pretty insignificant, and a waste of space, just a burden on everyone else, if I can't help anyone... "Jack... There are various just as important things about friendship aside from helping your friends," Twilight began reassuringly. "Your desire to help others is admirable, and we'll always appreciate your willing helpfulness. But not everyone will always need help through life. And sometimes, it's you who'll need help instead of someone else. But we'll always, always, be your friend whether you can be of assistance or not; we'll never hold your dependence on others against you." I remained silent, just listening to Twilight console me, my mind and heart soothed by her comforting tone and words. "Now, does not being able to help anyone out today make you useless? Of course not. But that doesn't mean someone won't want your help tomorrow, or the day after. And just because no one needed help today, doesn't mean we don't appreciate the offer from a cherished thoughtful friend who cares enough to help and just wants to feel important; when he's already important to all his friends." And just like that, I couldn't stop the grin rising on my face, slowly facing the sparkling eyes and loving smile. "You always know what to say Twilight... Thank you." Replied by a warm welcoming snuggle, the alicorn resting her head on my side. I made sure to keep my eyes from getting poked by the horn. "Maybe it wasn't anyone else who needed help today, but yourself." ...Huh. She had a point. And already I felt immensely better from the comfort provided by this beautiful pony- "Twilight! Stardust!" Hm? The moment was interrupted, prompting our surprise glances towards the side, where we were approached by a smiling Applejack. The orange mare continued with a sheepish tone, "'Scuse the interruption, but I was wonderin' if Stardust would to help with some late-night cropping." "Stardust, there you are!" Pinkie? The enthusiastic mare hopped upwards, grinning down at us with an ecstatic tone, "Vinyl's Birthday party's starting soon! You wanna help with some extra decorations I've got?" "Oh Stardust darling." And Rarity? "Pardon my interrupting at this romantic moment you two are currently having." The classy unicorn said, walking up to join us, "But you wouldn't mind, Twilight, if your special somepony would assist me in setting up a quick rehearsal for the Ponytones?" And, as more and more of my friends joined us to ask for help, Twilight regarded me with a humoured yet encouraging look. And I grinned happily. Who was I to say no to my friends? Taking a moment outside the party in Sugarcube Corner, I began writing down the lesson I've learnt today form the journal Spike graciously delivered to me as per my request. It was a book for Twilight and the others to write down any lessons they're discovered, since writing letters to Celestia was no longer a factor. Gotta shoehorn those overall lessons to kids somehow I suppose. But regardless, I was not excluded from writing in the journal. And I was rather pleased how my writing lessons from Twilight were paying off. "Just because your friends don't need your help, doesn't make you any less important. I learned today that friendship isn't all about being useful to your friends; there are many other things you can do with them: chat about nonsensical things, just hang out and, perhaps most importantly, enjoy your time together. And I wouldn't dare exchange any moment I have with my friends - and more specifically her - for the world. You will never be a burden to your true friends; your own self-care is just as important as theirs." And, as if by convenience, I heard the party music blasting from behind, inciting my satisfied expression to glance over my ponified shoulder. Pinkie was grinning at me excitedly. "Come on Star, you're about to miss the dance off!" Snapping the book shut. I set it to one side along with the quill. I'll bring it back to the library later, but for now... "Oh, I wouldn't miss that for the world Pinkie." Chapter Eighty-Four: Stardust Time"You know, it's funny." "Hm? What is?" Twilight answered casually as we walked together through the Ponyville park, as was my idea after getting her some flowers and a suggested break from her studies, "Ever since meeting you, I never pegged you for a romantic." Ha! If she saw me in high school she'd have an entirely different opinion. "You'd be surprised." As though sensing my thoughts, Twilight sent me a humoured smile. "Not that I'm objecting to the notion of you being romantic. It's rather cute." Jesus Twilight... "Way to dignify me." Twilight chuckled, and that adorable laughter prompted me to mimic her. "Even strong stallions can have their soft-hearted moments." "Too true." A comfortable silence, just enjoying each other's company. The sun was shining on this beautiful morning, making it perfect to have asked Twilight to accompany me for a walk through the fresh air. Then, the mare spoke again, "It was sweet of you to suggest this, Jack, especially since you're so reluctant to do anything in the morning." Grinning, I glanced at the gorgeous alicorn, speaking with a sincere heart, "Well, as you said, we have to spend as much time together as possible. And every moment with you is the best part of my day." Twilight's cheeks turned a bright pink, prompting my fond smile. Not to mention, you are the best thing that's ever happened to me... "The feeling is mutual..." Emphasized with the alicorn leaning her head against my shoulder, and I returned the rested atop her head. I'm amazed with how many time we've embraced each other like this that Twilight's horn hadn't poked my eye out yet. Then, the sound of children laughing drew our attention. "And these goes the Crusaders, off to school," Twilight noted happily, observing the three fillies merrily walking by a few feet away, chatting to themselves out of earshot. "It's always wonderful to see young ponies finding happiness in their education." Yeah... "Maybe one day you can provide some young ponies with some teaching of your own." Prompting Twilight's glance. "You'd make a great teacher Twilight." At the truthful compliment, the alicorn's eyes looked away in flattery, brushing her mane lightly. "You really think so?" "Undoubtedly. Hell, you're a wellspring of knowledge and mistress of lectures. To learn from you would be the greatest honour ever." It's true, Twilight would make an amazing teacher, far more than I could be. Hell, she'd do a more competent job at it than, say, Celestia. If being a Princess doesn't work out, then there are always other options. Twilight grinned bashfully, the redness on her features only deepening, mumbling humbly and shyly, "You overestimate me... But thank you, Jack," The alicorn glanced over where the three fillies were currently walking to school, sighing rather wistfully. "I must admit, the idea of being a teacher has always been a passing thought... I wonder..." Really? "You too?" Twilight then looked back at me, surprise in her purple orbs. "You thought about being a teacher too?" "I've... Always entertained the idea," I confessed. Well, not always, but the idea has intrigued me whenever the thought happens. "You never mentioned that before." "It was never brought up." I shrugged modestly. "It just seems fun." The mare blinked, before a teasing smile took place on her muzzle. "In that case, I think you'd make a spectacular teacher yourself." I snorted jokingly. "Not likely, but thank you love." "You know sometimes I believe you intentionally forget our weekly schedule over sorting out your mane." "What? No no Rarity, I would never forget." Rarity sighed - Ow. - Before finally relenting from the torture and setting the comb down. "That sarcasm won't get you anywhere darling, nor will your untamed mane get you anywhere with Twilight if you continued to belittle your own appearance so." "I'm glad you care." "Hm, quite." The white unicorn allowed my to get off my seat, beginning to head out of the room herself. "I will be back in just a moment, and we shall complete transforming your hair into a wonder to behold! For this week anyway." "Yeah, I look forward to it..." I muttered under my breath, sighing once the mare was out of sight. Not that I don't appreciate the help, but sometimes I think Rarity gets a little too concerned with my and Twilight's relationship. I guess to date a Princess I do have to look the part, but didn't this mare learn a short while ago that as long as someone likes you for who you are, then it doesn't matter? While that is true, Specter's sudden voice appeared, prompting me to regard the ceiling in surprise. Even one must attempt to at least appeal to their loved one as a gesture of caring for their reputation and how other perceive them. Princess Sparkle, while fortunately content with your chosen lack for self-impression, would be gratified for the effort. Miss Rarity is looking out for her friend's best interests. I suppose... "What are you looking at?" A new voice popped up, inciting me to look back down, meeting the inquisitive gaze of Rarity's younger sister. I smiled in greeting. "Nothing, Sweetie Belle. Did you have a nice day at school?" The young filly shrugged. "We had to go home early." Oh? You don't entirely too thrilled about that. The unicorn's ears drooped slightly. "Miss Cheerilee's ill from the flu, so there wasn't any point going." Oh... "I'm sorry to hear that." "That is indeed dreadful," Rarity commented solemnly, choosing that moment to re-enter the room. "Is there no one to substitute during poor Miss Cheerilee's sickness?" Sweetie shook her head sadly. "No. Even if there was, no one could replace Miss Cheerilee; she's the greatest teacher ever!" Hm, no substitute would be an issue. I could recommend this seemingly open position to Twilight... No, she's far too busy as is. And the others, good as they were, I doubt would be able to stable an entire room of hyperactive children. "No one has been considered to temporarily replace her?" Sweetie nodded, prompting my thoughtful frown to deepen. Then that left one alternative option... "I'll do it." Both girls regarded me curiously, surprised by the sudden conviction in my tone. "Do what?" Rarity inquired. "I'll take the position, until Miss Cheerilee recovers of course." Both ponies blinked, having not completely expected that idea. I shrugged casually, the very idea honestly filling me with a small sense of giddiness, "Who knows, I might have some knowledge that can be past down to the younger generation." "Why, Stardust, that is simply just... A marvelous idea!" Well, that took a turn. Rarity was then grinning approvingly, "Willingly educating the younger colts and fillies would attribute to being a great ruler for the future." Oh dear God. The mare nodded to herself happily, "Yes, this would work! This would work indeed!" Without a care for personal space, the enthusiastic unicorn promptly walked forward and pushed me back into the seat, spinning me to face the mirror. And with a rather spastic grin, Rarity announced proudly, "I shall give you the proper appearance of an well-educated individual!" Already I was beginning to regret even proposing the idea out loud... You are wasting precious time. Oh hey, you decided to finally speak up today. What, waited until I did something you didn't approve of before making a comment? You are now dedicating precious time to teaching a few ungrateful whelps? Sombra sneered, making his remarks as I headed towards the school, yawning for a moment before steeling myself and swallowing my own nervousness. Of course, he wasn't making things better, I'm certain your friends wouldn't truly appreciate you educating foals instead of focusing on defeating Tirek. I don't know, they seemed pretty cool with it. Twilight even expressed pride at my proposal to help out the school, pointing out the irony of the conversation we had earlier. The alicorn kindly provided me with a suitcase, resting atop my back, and again, remarked how proud she was of my desire to teach the young ponies everything I knew. What can I say? I love kids. That doesn't excuse the fact that your negligence will only doom your friends and all ponies in Equestria regardless. Teaching a few troublesome foals will be ultimately pointless. Well, at least I had fun doing so. Besides, if I dedicate my entire time to training and nothing else towards the upcoming threat, who's to say I won't magically disappear back to my world straight afterwards? Also, who wouldn't deny the position of teaching, even for a short while? I'm going to enjoy this while it lasts? Arriving by the door into the sole classroom of the building, I straightened the tie around my neck. Rarity happily provided me with formal attire, as per my request, and Twilight even stated how handsome I looked for the part. The memory brought a smile to my muzzle, and I mentally braced myself before entering the building. How bad can it be? ...Ah. Right on cue, the students halted amongst their mischief upon the sound of the door opening, hurriedly sitting down at their desks and hiding anything they shouldn't be having, such as paper airplanes and the like. Without breaking a stride, I smiled appropriately and shut the door, heading towards my - temporary, I had to remind myself - larger desk, and already disappointed by the lack of chair for me. Ah well, that can be rectified later. Setting down the suitcase, I walked around and leaned against the desk, clasping my front hoofs together while saying in greetings, "Good morning, young ones. I'm sure a few of you know who I am-" "You're Stardust Balance!" A colt exclaimed from the back, "The special somepony of Princess Twilight!" And already I was being regarded with looks of awe and hushed whispers. And I hadn't even been here for more than two minutes. "Yes, well, in here you shall address me as Mr Balance-" "How can an Earth Pony be a Princess's special somepony?" An inconvenient voice I recognized as Diamond Tiara's asked impolitely. Expressions loosening slightly, I refused to be deterred, speaking calmly. "That's not important, now-" But the students were having none of it. "When did you start dating the Princess?" "What's she like?" "Is it true she sometimes sleeps with a book on her head?" ...How the Hell did they know about that last part? Ungrateful whelps. Sombra, please, they're just kids. "We're not here to discuss the activities of my girlfriend," I finally proclaimed sternly over the many voices, giving them a look demanding their obedience. As they slowly obliged, I nodded in satisfaction. Much better. "Anyway, here you will call me Mr Balance. I will be substituting in Miss Cheerilee's absence until she fully recovers. Any questions?" Answered by everyone raising their limbs. "...Not about Princess Sparkle?" And they all lowered. Oh, this was going to be fun... Regretting it already? My, it's almost as if you didn't think this through, as always. Ignoring that snarky internal comment, I moved swiftly around the desk, searching through the drawers for something specifically. Aha! Also finding a pencil, I set the sheet filled with names down, stating, "We shall do a register. When I say your name, reply with 'Here,' or 'Here sir,' if you wish. Ahem... Apple Bloom?" "Here!" "Archer?" "Here sir!" "Aura?" "Here!" "Cotton Cloudy?" "Here!" "Diamond Tiara?" "Here sir! Tell Princess Twilight I said hello!" "Yeah sure... Featherweight?" "Here sir!" "Liza Doolots?" "Here!" "Peachy Pie?" "Here!" "Scootaloo?" "Right here!" "Silver Spoon?" "Here sir! Send the Princess my regards!" Oh Jesus... Alright. I set the paper, prompting their surprised looks at my expression. Time to address this elephant in the room before it became an issue: "Alright, let me set the record straight here: I am not here to get any of you on the Princess's good side, not that I need to. I am here to educate you, and for you to learn from it. Nothing more, nothing less. I want no brown-nosing, no non-subtle attempts of getting me to reference you to the Princess. I expect effort and results, and nothing more. Am I understood?" A reply of incoherent mumbling among them. "I'm sorry, I couldn't hear you." "Yes sir!" Much better. Just a different tune in the tone and suddenly they respond much more enthusiastically. "Good. Now then, where were we? Ah yes... Sunny Daze?" "Ah ah ah!" I have never been subjected to such humiliation in my existence; the iceberg looks more preferable now than seeing you do... This. Oh come now Sombra; don't be a downer! "So that makes the number of the Elements of Harmony-" I pointed in the air with each count, some of the students mimicking my movements, "One, two, three, four, five, six! Six Elements of Harmony! Ah ah ah!" That laugh caused the young ponies to break into hysterics, giggling non-stop at the act. I knew this costume for the Maths course would come in handy! Maybe I'm enjoying this a little too much, personally, but [BEEP] it, this was fun! After all, what's better than doing Maths? "Six Elements for one, two, three, four, five, six! Six ponies!" Why, doing Maths while dressing as the Count of course! "Ah ah ah!" The students resounded with the famous laughter of the Sesame Street character, grins plastered on their muzzles for my act. Meanwhile, fun poopers like Tiara and Spoon were just regarding me and their fellow students with baffled yet annoyed looks. Hey, Hakuna Matata. "Now, Twilight and I," I began with my Count impression, speaking in reminisce and humour. "We started dating on the third! One, two, three, ah ah ah!" Followed by awed yet amused looks, prompting me to continue, "Ten... That's how much money I made in my paycheck, ah ah ah!" Cease with the wild hoof gestures as you speak. It's irritating. Oh do shut your fat muzzle. Ah ah ah! "How many hours until lunch?" It was the Crusaders who answered individually. "One-" "Two-" "Three!" "Three! Three hours until lunch, but for now you suffer! Ah ah ah!" I'm suffering... "A friend of mine repeated the third grade four times! Was he a - ah ah - idiot?" They all blinked, rearing back from the sharp tone at the last word... Before breaking down in giggles and grins again at my leaking smile. "And I see one, two! Two fillies being sticks in the mud! I refrain from being specific, ah ah ah!" But everyone knew regardless, especially the Crusaders, who snickered to themselves, before I distinctly heard Scootaloo comment, "Boy, having Stardust as our teacher keeps becoming a better idea more and more!" Guess I'm leaving a good impression. Ah ah ah. "Now, who wants to solve a complicated math questions in groups of one, two, three? Ah ah ah!" Suffice to say, I was already enjoying myself. And, from the looks of things, my students were too. "So remember kids." I wrapped up in my lecture over history, chalking down the most important words on the board. "Just because you can do questionable stuff doesn't mean you should; and rulers are of no exception. Otherwise, ponies can be endangered from the choices you make, and even get hurt. No one, not even Princess Sparkle or, perhaps most importantly, Princess Celestia is infallible." Some of the word son said board being specifically "Celestia," "Questionable" and "Ponies can be endangered." I stood back, admiring my handiwork in satisfaction. Subtle. "What does 'infallible' mean?" A filly asked, hoof raised, but a younger colt beat me to it. "Oh! Oh! It means somepony who can't be tricked or do no wrong!" "Very good Featherweight." The pegasus beamed at my approving nod, inciting myself to smile. "No one is perfect. That is what history has taught us time and time again." A brief glance at the clock while the students nodded at my words. Alright, the next hour strikes before lunch. Time for the next lesson. "And now students." I grinned, walking behind the desk again and beginning to lower myself from their field of vision. "It's time for an education about inventions, and this time we have another special guest. Bare with me." It only took a few seconds - thank you cartoon physics - for me to put on the costume just as I did with the Count. And I consider this next one to be adequate, judging by the stunned taken aback looks on their faces as I popped up from behind the desk, standing on two hinds legs with my front hoofs clasped behind my back, giving the impression of a particular scientist. Heh, it figured Sombra would recognize the character after searching through my memories, You can't be serious... "Greetings, young ponies!" They started grinning at my impression, despite having no idea who I was cosplaying as. In a deep yet grandiose voice, I tilted my circular glasses before clearing my throat, the false orange moustache muffling my voice somewhat, "I am the distinguished scientist from Mobius. You may call me Doctor Ivo Robotnik. Or, as I am known by an infuriating blue rodent." My eyes narrowed, playing the part with mock-anger. "Dr. Eggman." "Hi Dr. Eggman!" My mouth twitched, threatening to grin at the collective greeting of the humoured children. Some, however, were just as enjoying themselves as Sombra. "You've got to be kidding me..." Tiara muttered to her friend, as though I couldn't hear her. "Now," I began dramatically, walking around the desk closer to the students. I was going for the Adventures of Sonic The Hedgehog version of Robotnik; the goofy clown one. Do I need to be more specific? "I am here to seek your assistance, young ponies, in helping me best that hedgehog once and for all! You will help me invent the key component to my latest and greatest invention. My two incompetent lackeys couldn't invent something even if the instructions were instilled into their measly cheese for brains!" More snickering and grins. "Let's see how you fare better." "Yes Dr. Eggman!" "That's Dr. Robotnik you imbeciles!" But my tone was far from serious, prompting the many giggles and smiles of the class. "Yes Dr. Eggman!" I'm beginning to believe you have no concept of shame, boy. Shame? Nah, when it came to kids, some leniency to acting their age is allowed. Helps connect with them better. My ears perked up at the sound of laughter outside. Lunchtime was here, and the little ponies had hurriedly escaped the confines of their classroom to have as much fun they can, inciting my fond shaking head. I like to believe I was doing a good job, so far. Shame it wasn't permanent... Maybe I could suggest a deal with Cheerilee whenever she requires a day off. Why you would rather spend a day indulging some foals with useless information is beyond my understanding. The door suddenly opening interrupted my upcoming retort. Instead, I glanced away from my desk, having inspecting some papers about recent tests these ponies were to complete by Cheerilee, and was greeted by a familiar dragon, inciting my grin. "Hey Spike." "Hey bro," Spike replied enthusiastically, setting down a brown paper bag on the desk. "Twilight wanted me to deliver your lunch." "Ah, excellent." Rubbing my hoofs excitedly, I opened the bag and pulled out... "A hay sandwich and carton of orange juice..." Spike was hardly surprised by the reaction, nodding wisely. "Yep, she knows you hate eating anything only ponies would eat, but Twilight wanted to provide you with healthy food and drink to set a good example for the students." "Of course she did..." I mumbled in fond exasperation, smiling humouredly at the food and carton in my hoofs. Brown bread, too. Oh yippee... Well, all for the students, I suppose. Twilight just had their well-being in mind. "So, how's the teaching job going?" Spike inquired, perching himself to sit on the edge of the desk. Thankful for a distracting conversation, I set the food down before grinning lightly at him. "Pretty amazing actually, Spike, I should do it more often." The dragon chuckled. "Heheh, Twilight was worried you might get annoyed by them. Thank goodness that's not the case, now I won't have to stick around to help!" Oh...? "Is that so?" "Yep." Spike nodded in satisfaction. "When you made me go to school that one time, it was torturous! I couldn't bare another minute in there with all those ponies asking me questions about Twilight, and not a single one about me!" I can sympathize there. "Welp, I guess I should tell Twilight that everything's fine- Stardust?" My hoof immediately clutched my small arm before the dragon could leap off the desk, glancing at my sly expression. "Well, since you're already here, I could use the assistance of Twilight's number one helper." Eyes widened in panic, Spike struggled from my grip briefly, prompting my own amused chuckle. "Haha, and besides, I'm sure Twilight would appreciate my care for your own education, Spike." The dragon groaned loudly, slamming his baby dragon hand on the desk. "This is so unfair!" "No, you spending over eight hours occupying the bathroom by taking a bath is unfair. I call this completely justified." "And that, my dear children, is how I earned my cutie mark." My repeated fabricated tale came to a close, turning around to face the awed ponies, smiling in satisfaction. "Saving and entire kingdom from basically itself." "And they all lived happily ever after?" "And they all lived happily ever after." "Wow..." One filly whispered in quiet amazement. Oh how I was enjoying this. "It was a good tale," Tiara confessed rather reluctantly, before slyly glanced behind her. "A far better way to get one's cutie mark than how some others will ever how theirs." Spoon snickered in agreement, and I frowned at the light jab towards three particular fillies, who tried to not look bothered but failing miserably. "It's not as if cutie marks are the essential key to a good lifestyle, Miss Tiara." "Oh I disagree sir," The pink unicorn replied smugly, "A cutie mark means everything to a pony. Without it, how can a pony find their true destiny?" "By making it. Simple." Curious eyes were drawn on me, prompting me to proceed into another lecture. But this one was different, this was more vital. And judging by Spike's look, he knew exactly what I was going to say, "Destiny is not foretold by what some mark on your behind dictates," Some snickered at the phrasing, but my tone remained serious. "You can choose what to do with your life, rather than allow some mark to decide for you. That's what life is, has been and always will be: peo- ponies making decisions for themselves." "But- But that's stupid!" Oh? Tiara glared at me, any classmate who agreed with me and, by extension, disagreed with her. The filly leaned up slightly from her desk, as if to emphasize her words. "You can't decide what destiny to make for yourself! What if what you pick is wrong?" "What if what your mark picks is wrong?" I retorted. "Impossible! A cutie mark is never wrong-" "Nothing is impossible." She paused at my firm tone, mellowing a little at my look, allowing me to continue without interruption, addressing the entire room with this. "Open your minds, children; nothing in life is ever chosen for you; you must choose for yourself, eventually, when you grow up and your parents let you have lives of your own. But don't go seeking one particular thing in life and miss out on other things along the way, especially something like a cutie mark. Three ponies here can recall a lesson I incorporated not too long ago." "Oh! Oh!" Scootaloo raised her hoof wildly after said three exchanged a look. "That in the end, no matter the destination-" "- It's not the destination that matters, but the journey it takes getting there-" "- And the ponies you meet while getting there!" "And the Crusaders have it in spades." I smiled and nodded approvingly to the three beaming fillies, while others looked at them in awe. Approval was an understatement, I was downright proud of those kids. "Focus on the destination, you might get what you want, but maybe not your happiness. Remember the adventure it took to reach that point, and you will realize that is the greatest part of your life." "A lesson we can all take to heart," A sudden unexpected voice responded lightly, inciting us to glance at the doorway, greeted by a familiar dark pink Earth Pony. "Miss Cheerilee!" And just like that, the class wholly forgot about my lecture, rushing from their seats towards their real teacher without thought. Cheerilee grinned lightly at the students crowded around her, making noises of joy, before she sneezed loudly, prompting the students to back away, before the mare looked sheepish. Hehe, excuse you. "That was fun while it lasted, huh?" "Yep," I said serenely to Spike's question, leaning against the desk while watching the interaction still. How those little ponies adored their teacher so, it was a sight to behold. I never witnessed anyone back when I was in school hold a teacher in such high regard. I quite envy it... Ah well, seems the mare is feeling a lot more better now. Guess this meant no more teaching for me. It was fun while it lasted, and that's what mattered. "Hey Mr. Balance- Um, Stardust." My gaze turned then to the three approaching fillies, Apple Bloom speaking with a sincere smile, "We just wanna say how fun it was for you to be our teacher today." "More like how awesome fun it was!" Scootaloo added, imitating her idol almost flawlessly. Sweetie Belle concluded for them, "And we hope you'll get to do it again someday. We learnt a lot from you." ...You three... "And I am proud and happy to have called you my students," I expressed in gratitude and elation, gesturing to the rest of the crowd still observing a sneezing Cheerilee, "And I'll be more than glad if you ever seek my guidance or counseling for anything in the future. But I'm sure Twilight would be more capable than... Twilight..." ...Hm... "Hey girls." The three looked back at me from Cheerilee curiously, and I began speaking in a thoughtful tone as an idea came to mind, "What if I could get you to learn from someone with more knowledge and experience than I?" "So, Spike tells me you had more fun than he expected." I couldn't repress the grin, glancing over from the novel I was currently reading towards the curious mare. "Honestly, as did I; teaching was more of a joy to do than I thought." Twilight blinked, pausing from sorting out the nearby bookshelf, looking at me in slight puzzlement... Before a small grin emerged on her features. "Right? Isn't it wonderful to pass on your own education to someone else?" "Yeah. You would've loved it Twilight." I matched her gleeful expression. Evidently, Twilight was more than happy her boyfriend expressed an equal desire of teaching as she did. "The fact that it was kids too was even better; I don't think I could manage teaching a room full of teenagers." The mare giggled. "Heh, thank goodness then. You always seem to do well with kids; exhibit A being Spike." "What can I say? I love kids." "I know." Twilight nodded, giving me a fond look, eyes drooping slightly lovingly. "And I'm proud of you for having fun, teaching those young ponies no doubt some very important lessons, 'Mr. Balance.'" "Well..." I said jokingly, grinning playfully at the teasing name, "I suppose they just knew better." Followed by shared light laughter, before I smiled genuinely. "And I would happily take over Cheerilee for a day anytime again." Before I eventually return home. Twilight's smile only widened. "Maybe we can teach together someday." The very idea prompted my smile to match hers. "I'd love that." Hopefully, again, before I left this world indefinitely. Then, a sudden knock on the door had drawn our attention from our moment towards it, and I had an inkling, as balance was telling me via harmony signatures, who the visitors were. "Although I think some certain fillies would like to learn solely from you first." Twilight blinked curiously at my musing statement, before setting the books down and walking towards the door. I feigned interest in the book, raising it to hide my triumphant grin. Won't she be in for a surprise? "Oh, hello girls, what's up?" Apple Bloom answered for them, "Hey Twilight, we were just wonderin' if we could learn a couple of lessons from ya. Stardust said you were the best teacher to ever exist in all Equestria." The look on Twilight's face as she glanced at me was one I will remember for decades to come; surprise turning to pure bliss before she smiled brightly back at the waiting fillies. "Why, I'd be honoured to, even though my special somepony grossly exaggerates my skills, like always." I rolled my eyes in fondness. "Come on in, Spike's making nachos." Chapter Eighty-Five: Shining StarI haven't felt this nervous since talking to Twilight about our relationship. Rightly so, considering what was ahead. The train was ever slowing down, my destination inching closer and closer, the sound of the engines and ponies muffling from other compartments, radiating excitement over as to where they were going. Looks like I was the sole passenger feeling anxious with a taste of dread, folding my arms and regarding the wall before me with an expression perfectly matching my inward feelings. You will be fine. Then why did I felt like I won't be? Specter's voice was a welcoming comfort, in brief replacement of the absent Twilight, Your guilt is understandable, my friend. But rest assured the kingdom harbors no ill feelings towards you, especially its rulers. Have faith in the forgiveness of your friends; they already expressed that towards you at Canterlot, did they not? Right, on the day of Twilight's coronation. Still... The speed of the train decreased with every second, the slowness making it blatant that we have arrived at the famous ancient kingdom. And spotting the glittering castle from the window by a glance, I stretched slightly and stood from my seat, my expression unwavering. In fact, I only felt more anxious. You will be fine, Specter echoed his previous words, reassuring and calm as always. I certainly hope so... Hearing ponies exit their compartments, I swallowed and nodded, prepared to face the music, and exited my own small room, having wished for privacy the whole trip. With no one having accompanied me to the Crystal Empire, I didn't fancy having a chat with some random pony. Additionally, these moments of quiet contemplation to myself was starting to become a rarity. Not that I don't enjoy the company of my friends, mind you. Waiting for the other passengers to leave through the same door of the halted train, I followed after them, steeling my expression. And at the station, I was greeted by something I honestly should've expected. Guards. Plenty of them. Regarding me with stern looks. And at the center was... "You've got to be kidding me..." The pegasus in gold armour didn't seem to hear my exasperated mutter, stepping forward with a stiff posture. Of all things- It's too early for this bull-[BEEP]! Sentry cleared his throat while passerbys watched curiously. "His Highness, Prince Shining, has requested we escort you to the castle posthaste!" Oh, don't make a big deal out of it... I slowly nodded, and the guards proceeded to form a circle around me, the bland pegasus leading the escort. And as we headed towards the beautiful sight of a castle, looking recently polished as always, one thing only came to mind as I glared in both irritation and exasperation at the back of the stereotype. Worst. Welcoming committee. Ever. The kingdom and its castle was still as gorgeous to look at as I last recall. It's as though nothing has changed at all... Although the place does seem alot more cleaner than usual. Though that should've be that surprising, since this will be the kingdom to host the Equestrian Games. See? I pay attention. The trip to the throne room didn't take as long, even though I kept getting passed on to new guards the closer I was to meeting the old friends who summoned me here. Just like now. I refrained from rolling my eyes at the newest stallions replacing the former, escorting me to the door to the throne room, instead sighing quietly, prompting my lead guard to glance behind curiously, but instantly snapped his head back forward in attention upon my glare. Oh of course, Sentry gets the 'honour' of leading me the entire way. I guess Cadence and Shining are still somewhat mad to have done this to me. Without knocking, the pegasus opened the doors leading into the throne room, and I briskly followed, expected to be greeted by a platoon of guards, all glaring at me in suspicion. It wasn't news that the royals guards of Canterlot despised me, and I imagined some from that kingdom transferred here to protect the new rulers of the Empire, and partially out of respect for their former captain. Imagine my surprise when it was just Shining Armor in the room, glancing away from the window he viewed outside at, turning to me with a pleasant smile. "Your Highness, Stardust Balance is here as requested," Sentry obediently announced, bowing to his Prince with the utmost respect, and I resisted clicking my tongue in distaste. Twilight wouldn't appreciate my lack of manners while visiting her brother. "Thank you. You may return to your duties." The guards obeyed without question, not seemingly bothered over the idea of leaving me alone in here with their Prince. Huh, did Cadence not tell them? "I have faith you won't harm me or anyone else in my kingdom," I heard Shining say from behind, obviously noticing me watching the guards leave and close the doors behind us. Looking back at the white stallion, I smiled lightly in turn, the mixed feelings of anxiousness and dread still bubbling. "You clearly share Twilight's trust in terms of friendship." "Let's hope you don't ruin that." Shining chuckled, before grinning with a sincere statement, "It is good to see you Stardust." Okay... Without warning, the unicorn stepped forward and pulled me into a brief hug, myself too stunned to even respond, but Shining then provided me with personal space a split-second later. "I trust you are keeping my sister happy?" My negative feelings slowly retreated, replaced by relief and happiness that this stallion didn't seem too mad. "I'm doing the best I can. I trust you're making your wife happy?" Shining matched my tone, "I'm doing the best I can." And we both grinned at one another, before the stallion gestured for me to follow. We walked towards the same window he was previously viewing out of, big enough for us both to see the blissful kingdom below, Shining speaking with a more content tone, "I must admit, I half-thought you wouldn't come, considering the circumstances. I'm glad you did. Cadence is in Fillydelphia, discussing with some representatives there about the Equestrian Games. It gives us plenty of time to talk." Oh, I imagine we have plenty of things to talk about. As though sensing my dry thoughts, Shining looked back at me. "I wish to show you how the Crystal Empire's thriving in its entirety, if you feel comfortable about it." Certainly. I smiled in gratitude. "Of course my friend. I'd love to see how good you and Cadence are doing with the kingdom, though you two are undoubtedly amazing and fair rulers." Shining shrugged modestly, before motioning for me to follow out of the throne room. Y'know, speaking about the Empire, Sombra has been keeping quiet this whole morning... Though I don't consider that too much of a bad thing. Just like any two friends who haven't seen one another in a good while, we caught up on how we've been doing. Myself informing Shining of events ever since the Tree of Harmony incident, hanging out with my friends, helping the town with advice or physical labour whenever I could, and above all, making her sister the most happiest mare in all of Equestria. Or at least, trying my very best to. The Prince, in turn, explained as we walked through the town how the Crystal Empire was doing; its citizens content, joyful parades are often thrown since they can't get enough of the fact they were free from the tyranny of their former monarch, and the preparation for the upcoming Equestrian Games, which was to be hosted in this very kingdom. "The kingdom is thriving," Shining claimed with a proud smile, as passerbys bowed and waved towards their Prince, some regarding me with open curiosity, not doubt intrigued by the stallion walking with one of their rulers and speaking as though they were friends. "Everypony's happy for the Crystal Empire's restoration to its former glory. Cadence and I have done the best we could to accomplish such." "And sometimes, the best is all you can do," I stated casually, trying not to feel uncomfortable by the continuous staring. It wasn't working. "Even if it ends in failure?" We passed a corner of the market. "Then you be proud of the effort you've put in to reach this far." Shining glanced at me with a wide smile. "Truer words have never been spoken." It was then I noticed, while walking through the streets, our destination was heading back to the towering castle, its sparkling structure reflecting the light of the sun radiantly. The tour was nice, I will grant that. Seeing how happy and joyful these Crystal Ponies were with their new freedom brought a smile to my face. I did say those two would be the perfect rulers for this kingdom, and look how one-hundred percent right I was. Ponies merrily walking through the town discussing the casual things of life, and in numerous locations during our tour of the kingdom, I spotted some worker ponies in construction attire, building and cementing away, obviously for the Games. "Prince Shining." "Yes?" The unicorn turned at the interruption, and we were greeted by an approaching guard, who bowed. "Excuse the interruption, your Highness, but I have received word Princess Cadence has concluded with her meeting at Fillydelphia, and is returning as we speak." Well what do ya know-? ...Hmm? My attention was inexplicably drawn then to the shining heart, floating harmlessly underneath the center of the large castle. The following conversation between Shining and the guard started to fall on deaf ears, as the only sound occupying me now was the enticing radiance from the Crystal Heart. Without command, my limbs walked forward, nearing the object of unimaginable power, halting once near reaching distance. For some reason, I felt like this powerful heart was inviting me in for some reason. And, finally, Sombra spoke from the depths of my mind. Magnificent, is it not? I could only nod, regarding the object in a way I couldn't control myself. Once powered, the Crystal Heart can influence the soul of any living thing in close proximity, The fallen tyrant almost sounded wistful, It festers from light or darkness within ponies hearts, becoming an object of unimaginable power; either to bring about destruction or protection to all living things with the Crystal Empire. This kingdom's ancestors created it as a shield for their subjects. Whereas wanted to use it as a sword against the defenseless... Still, I could only gaze at the hovering blue heart in awe and wonder. This was the very thing Sombra had desired to bring about his infinite rule. And what Cadence had used to help spread love and joy all over the Empire. Chaos... And Harmony... What would happen if it was used for something like Balance...? Why not find out? "Stardust? Stardust." What? The sudden voice and rough grab of my pony shoulder startled me from my state, looking beside me at the obviously-concerned Shining Armor. The stallion frowned at me in turn. "Are you alright?" "I... I guess so," Was my confounded response, gazing down on my hoof in question. What was that just then? It's as if I was entranced by the object that glowed before us, my hoof having subconsciously reached out to touch the thing. Sombra, did you have anything to do with this? No answer. "...I figured something like this might happen." What now? I looked back in surprise, meeting Shining's serious gaze, and he slowly removed his hoof off me. "When Cadence informed me of your... Circumstances, I was skeptical, I won't lie." My circumstan-? ...Oh. "You know then?" Shining nodded, glancing momentarily towards the radiant object, the light reflecting from his firm eyes, almost like a blue fire had ignited in them. "You always seem to get yourself in trouble somehow." "Trouble usually finds me," Was my lame attempt of a response. "Clearly," Shining quipped, regarding the Crystal Heart thoughtfully, and part of me wondered if I should just leave here and now. If Shining considered me a potential threat. But instead, imagine my surprise when the white stallion finally looked back at me with a small smile. "It's a good thing I trust you then that you know what you're doing, huh?" ...What? "Just like that?" The unicorn cocked his head, sincere with his words, "I know you would never intentionally endanger Twilight or anyone else, and Cadence relayed to me that that monster living in your head no longer has enough power to influence your decisions. You're my friend, Stardust, and I have faith in you, even in attempting to reform an almost irredeemable creature. Besides," He shrugged, his smile lowering lightly, "After everything you've done for me, my wife and my sister, it'd be unfair of me not to give you the benefit of the doubt right?" Honestly, I had no words, the short speech had me stunned at the genuine faith and trust this stallion was putting on me. He considered me that close, as close as the others did. And with that, a new resolve was rising within me, prompting my confident nod. Yes, I won't let him down. I won't let Cadence down. I won't let my friends down. And most importantly, I won't let Twilight down. The tour concluded by walking around the castle. I never had the chance of looking around the place in its entirety, to which Shining happily rectified. And needless to say, I was enjoying myself all the more as we arrived in a rather large room, looking as though this is where the residents within train their magic and hone their skills. And upon spotting the neatly stacked swords by the side, my grin widened to surprise and elation. The Prince of the Crystal Empire had followed my gaze, and expressed in pleasant surprise that I had an interest in swords. I proceeded to explain that I always enjoyed the concept of sword-to-sword dueling, even sparring with Spike occasionally using plastic weapons. So when the unicorn wordlessly brought two clean deadly swords over towards us, passing one into my hoofs and taking his position at the other end of the room, I was elated to the extreme at finally using a real, genuine sword for a spar. My arse getting kicked repeatedly aside. Shining was no rookie; this pony was a skillfully trained master of the sword combat, his years of training in the royal guardsman showing itself continuously whilst we dueled. I had rejected the offer of the stallion purposely making things easy for me, and I suppose by 'easy' he meant not moving the sword around via magic. My Makashi and relying on my two hind legs to stand didn't do me any favours, to say the least. I was exhausted before half an hour had passed, although I seemed to have gained Shining's respect somewhat more from this. The stallion looked pretty pleased with himself. The entire afternoon afterwards, as we waited for Shining's wife to return, was spent with mindless chatter and laughter across the hallway, recalling our own separate adventures throughout Ponyville which led to mishap. I was recounting an event a short while ago involving Fluttershy and Breezies, which prompted my friend to start laughing harder for some reason. "It wasn't that funny." Yet I couldn't restrain the grin on my muzzle. Shining's laughter subsided, regarding me with traces of amusement. "How you find yourself in these situations, I'll never know." "Blame your sister and our friends." "Don't you dare place the fault on Twilight," Shining said sternly... Before chuckling again, and I expressed that same gesture. "Hahah, I see my sister has been the best influence on you by far, my friend." Oh? "I mean, just look at you," Shining proceeded to clarify, expression reflecting pride. "When we first met, you were distant and untrusting, uncomfortable with the very idea of making friends in Equestria. But now, you're smiling, making jokes apart from sarcasm, and laughing to your heart's content. You're more happy than I've ever seen you Stardust, and I think we know who's responsible for it." Welp, there's no denying that. "Your sister, Shining, has been the greatest influence on my life by far," I admitted, rubbing my own hair sheepishly, the image of the smiling purple alicorn prompting my smile to widen into a blissful grin. "Were we not dating, I would've called her my hero." "And what would you call her now?" Meeting his curious expression, I answered with the sincere intensity my heart burned for. "The best thing to ever happen to me." And just like that, Shining paused in his tracks, and I stopped beside him. The stallion was regarding me with open surprise, jaw slightly agape, eyes uncertain of what to express. Yeah, I can even take this pony by surprise too. But what I just said then spoke from the heart, body and soul, and I will never take back those words. "You have no idea how much that means to me, Stardust..." Oh I think I have a pretty good idea. Shining then composed himself, a small smile emerging on his muzzle, azure eyes reflecting... Respect? "I was hesitant over the idea of you and Twilight since what happened when we last met here... But now, now I see why Twilight speaks so fondly of you everytime we write letters to one another." ...Somehow, the idea of Twilight even mentioning me in her letters to close relatives doesn't surprise me anymore. And I suppose it shouldn't considering our relationship now. Then, his look started changing, shifting to a more serious and stern tone, "But I should warn you on one thing." Oh boy, knew THIS was coming... One of the many things I anticipated since arriving at this kingdom. Welp, might as well get this over with. Shining stood towering over me, casting his eyes down with an intimidating look for emphasis to his vowing words, "If you ever make my sister unhappy, if you do something that would shatter her heart, then not even balance itself can save you from the fury of a brother's love. I will hunt you down all over Equestria, and make you pay dearly for hurting my sister. Do we understand one another?" Steeling myself, refusing to be scared by this pony, I glared back upwards, matching his look with resolve. "I would never, ever, hurt your sister willingly. She means more to me than anything else on this planet. I would die than harm her. I would die FOR her... And I will if I have to." And that was the simple truth. I could never deny how strongly I felt for that mare now. Human or not, affection is an emotion unbounded by gender or species. Love even more so. Although it was still a little early to say I loved Twilight. But... These things take time. Yet before even Shining could respond, another voice perked up, this one more softer and approving than her husband's own, "That's all we needed to hear." And of course, she shows up at this moment. The white stallion turned in surprise towards his loved one, his expression immediately dissolving into bliss as he and Cadence headed towards one another and locked horns lovingly. Shining asked after a welcoming kiss, "How was the trip?" "Exhausting, but nothing I couldn't handle," Cadence replied tiredly, matching her husband's soft smile flawlessly, "Things have been okay here?" "Yep. Everything's proceeding as normal, not a single disturbance. Not to mention, I've been entertaining our guest here." I waved humouredly as the two turned to me. Cadence's eyes flashed amusement herself. "A funny way of naming an interrogation, dear husband." "Hardly interrogating," Shining protested, that smile still plastered on his face. "I just had to make certain our friend here was the perfect candidate to make our sister happy." You know, I wonder, if that's how Twilight and I act around company? This lovingly and with open affection? Well, I mean, maybe not so much; sometimes Twilight and I are hesitant to even hold each other's hoofs in public. But as I said, these things take time; I'm not overly worried that Twilight was still getting use to having a boyfriend. I won't push her. "I hope Shining hasn't been too hard on you." I shrugged at the approaching mare, my train of thought disrupted, smirking. "Nothing I couldn't handle. When you've faced creatures like Syphilis and Sombra and live, an overprotective brother doesn't seem all that threatening." Cadence chuckled lightly. "I can imagine." While Shining looked slightly annoyed that his attempt to look menacing towards the boyfriend of her sister's was hardly effective. "Still," The white stallion said, joining his alicorn wife, regarding us both with an approving smile. "Stardust's words confirmed all I needed to hear. So long as he doesn't intentionally hurt our sister physically or emotionally, then he's a welcome addition to the family." "Err, now let's not go that far-" "Indeed Shining," Cadence concurred with her husband whilst cutting me off, smiling at him affectionately before grinning towards me objective state. "Join us for dinner, Stardust. It's been too long since the three of us last had a meal together, after all." Did I mention how good it felt to speak to these two again? "So yeah, an incident occurred, by accident mind you, where a few Breezies were blown away from the herd. We managed to bring them back to their migration by Twilight turning us into those things... Then turning us back to walk all the way home, which was nice of her..." Followed by us chuckling, the oh-so fond memory replaying in my mind. Cadence smiled after I let out the short version of yesterday's events, "Sounds like quite the adventure. I'm glad those Breezies managed to return home in time." "It was... An odd ordeal." Very odd, in fact. Resuming my consumption of the food before me, I had to give the Crystal Ponies credit; their chefs were amazing. Save for the edible crystals which I carefully avoided on the plate, the food was delicious! Exquisite, as Rarity would put it. I feigned blissful ignorance to the looks on my friend's faces while eating. Until Shining spoke up humouredly, "Hope you're enjoying the food." Swallowing pie, I chided the white stallion with mock-sternness, "Sarcasm is my thing Shining." "And how Twilight tolerates it is beyond me." I shrugged, speaking half-seriously, "I wonder the same thing." "I'm certain there are qualities in you that Twilight sees above anypony else," Cadence consoled, obviously noting my partially somber tone, "We all have faults, even my lovable husband here." Shining grinned, brushing his face softly against hers in an affectionate gesture. Erm, excuse me, I'm eating here. Nah I'm kidding, do as you please. It was rather adorable to watch, seeing how much these two loved one another, displayed for any and all to see without any hesitation. A small spike of envy rose in my stomach, but I immediately squashed that down. These were my friends, and I'm happy for them. As such, I spoke with conviction while the two regarded one another fondly, "I'm proud of you two." They then glanced at me curiously, and I smiled brightly. "It was never in question what great rulers you would be for the Crystal Empire, and I was one-hundred percent right." As always. "You two are outstanding examples of royalty, from what I've seen upon every visit here." They smiled bashfully, flattered by the compliment. "That's kind of you to say, Stardust." "I mean it," I continued after Cadence's expressed gratitude, leaning forward slightly to express how proud I was of Twilight's brother and step-sister. "You are compassionate, wise and competent rulers, caring for your subjects and their needs. I've seen how happy these citizens, of how they smile and wave whenever they see you. How much you desire to make them happy and never have to experience the iron fist like their former ruler. Twilight has clearly the best family one can ask for." For a moment, the two ponies only regarded me with stunned silence, as though taking those truthful words in. Then, eventually, both unicorn and alicorn exchanged pleased and joyful grins, as though my words had a great impact on them. "You can't begin to think how flattered we are for such high praise," Shining said sincerely, his hoof brushing over his wife's on the table, both smiling in elation. "I'm glad to have you as a friend, Stardust, and more than honoured for you to be the special somepony of my beloved sister." And you have no idea how much that meant to me... "We both share that sentiment," Cadence followed after, eyes reflecting warm serenity. "We would be proud for you to be the key to our sister's future happiness. You'll make a great Prince to stand beside her." "Now hang on love-" "That's not going to happen-" Both our interjections aimed towards Cadence, before Shining heard my statement and looked back at me in surprise, "What do you mean, 'that's not going to happen?' Not that I'm against objecting to my sister being married off too early but... You want to be with Twilight, right?" "Of course I do," I reassured them, slightly annoyed at the trace of accusation in the stallion's tone, sighing and propping an elbow on the long clean table, crumbs surrounding my limb. God that cake was good, but that's beside the point. "But it's not as if I intend to stay forever, nor do I want to. I have my family back home. People who miss me desperately." "...And... Twilight is okay with that?" Shining asked slowly, frowning, but fortunately not in anger. Seemingly. "We talked about it," I explained to their waiting expressions. "And we agreed to enjoy our time together for however long possible, until I return home... And besides, I'd make a terrible ruler." But they looked hardly amused, not even cracking a smile at the light attempt of diffusing the tension. Cadence, after regarding me rather intently, nodded in understanding. "Of course. You do have family back on your world. We won't hold that need to see them again against you, we understand completely." Shining nodded in agreement. "And although I may not approve of this eventual heartbreak for my sister, know, considering the circumstances, we won't blame you for it. Family is more important than anything, and I'm certain you want to go home." And yet, when I opened to mouth to respond determinedly that yes, I did desire to go home, I found myself choking on my own words, as if the statement didn't want to leave my muzzle. As if I'm beginning to doubt what I really want... "Stardust?" Shining voice prompted me to glance up. "Hm?" Yet the stallion suddenly grinned. "I can count on you as a friend, right?" Yet said grin looked rather... Sheepish. "Yeah...?" "And you know the Equestrian Games is happening very soon." I nodded, frowning slightly. Where was Shining going with this? Even Cadence was curious about her husband's words. He rubbed the back of his head, "Well, they want me to ignite the torch which would commence the games, for my deeds over protecting the Crystal Empire." Oh! "Well, congrats," I smiled sincerely. Good job Shining, you deserve it. And yet, Shining shrugged modestly while Cadence leaned her head against his shoulder happily. And I had the brief image of Twilight sharing that exact sheepish expression she occasionally had whenever I complimented her skills. "I was wondering if you could do a pal a favour." Chapter Eighty-Six: Accidents Happen"So now you see why we asked for you to be here," Carrot Cake concluded after a short speech of his request, his wife in the other room tending to their foals. "Your assistance could make sure Pinkie doesn't... Get ahead of herself while we're gone." If I could fold my arms, I would. But I nodded regardless, understanding exactly what this stallion was asking of me. Babysitting the kids like last time? Oh no. See, the Cakes want to spend some quality time with their children, and a trip to Ponyville's park seemed like just the ticket. But since this was a work day, customers will be expecting to order the many delicious treats this bakery had to offer. And Pinkie, of course, volunteered to run the store in their absence. Not that they didn't trust her, but the Cakes were worried that the energetic mare would eventually overwork herself by maintaining such a place all by herself for the whole afternoon. So, naturally, they asked for me to help. That, or there's some ulterior motive behind all this I'm not entirely certain of. Who knows? Yep, I'm temporarily running a bakery store with Pinkie Pie. Who knew? "We already have the instructions to managing the place written down. And Pinkie can help you with any problems you have." Said Earth Pony was blissfully hopping around the store, mumbling out how happy she was to overtake Sugarcube Corner again. Err... Yeah, sure, I'll be sure to go to her in case anything wrong happens. Carrot Cake smiled in understanding, "It'll be fine. You both worked well together when you looked after the kids. I'm sure nothing will go wrong; Pinkie's enthusiasm balanced by your focus, it'll be a hitch!" Just as he said that, Pinkie immediately wrapped a rather tight hoof around my neck, squeezing me in for a hug. Okay, should've seen that coming! "You can count on us Mr. Carrot Cake! It's gonna be great! Aren't you just as excited as I am Stardust?!" "Pinkie... I need to breathe..." "Oops." Pinkie grinned unapologetic and let go. Much better. "Ooh! You could bake as many brownies as you want Star! Hey, you could teach me the recipe to those superly duperly amazing treats you bake that makes them so scrumshishly delicious!" "I'm sure he will." Cue Mrs. Cupcake entering from the other room, smiling exasperatedly at the pink mare. "But remember Pinkie, the customers will be paying for plenty of other things aside from brownies." Then pink eyes turned to me. "I know we can count on both of you to take care of the place while we're out for the day." I nodded, smiling myself at the faith they had in my abilities... Even though I had no real idea how to bake anything aside from brownies. I'll leave that to Pinkie. "We'll do the best we can." Emphasized by the mare almost crushing my neck with the tight limb around me. "The very best we can!" Why are you wasting time over this? I scowled slightly, waving the two Cakes off as we exchanged fond farewells, myself behind the counter already getting to work while Pinkie continued loudly saying bye to the departing adults. Wasting time Sombra? There's nothing time-consuming with helping friends. And while you're 'helping friends,' that monster Tirek has most likely taken the magic of Equestria knows how many of my kind. We must act to defeat this creature, not stand behind a counter and satisfy some greedy sweet lovers. ...I hate to say it, but you might have a point. Then why are we still here? You sound awfully anxious your Lordship. Are you maybe scared of confronting this villain yourself? Harsh laughter barked through my mind. I fear nothing! Yet something was telling me otherwise, now that I thought about it. Something in Sombra's tone, even in denial, convinced me that perhaps the ex-King had some concerns of his own. Regardless, we'll face Tirek with our friends beside us, as I have promised them not to engage him on my own. But for now, helping out friends. Pah! They have blinded you with misguided priorities. Ignoring that remark, I continued wiping the clean counter with nothing else to do. That was until Pinkie hopped over before me, grinning enthusiastically, "Isn't this great?! We foalsitted here once, now we can run Sugarcube Corner together! We'll make Mr and Mrs Cake so proud!" Smiling at the sincere glee, I paused from my wiping and picked up the rolled-up list next to us, unrolling the contents and handing it over to the mare, "We can start by following these instructions they've left behind. I'm managing the counter, and you the kitchen. I'll come to help if there's a problem, alright?" "Ditto!" Pinkie snatched the list after looking at it for a few seconds, reading through the long list as fast as Twilight looked through a book whenever looking for information. Then, the pink Earth Pony promptly ran straight into the kitchen, list in hand. Or hoof. Ah! The bell ringing above meant the first customer was here. Honestly, I don't see what could go wrong, so long as Pinkie doesn't get ahead of herself. We all possess wishful thinking I suppose... Repressing a twitch, I grinned politely at the approaching smiling pony. "Hello! Welcome to Sugarcube Corner, what would you like?" At first, everything was going fine. "Two banana muffins and a strawberry-apple crumble!" "On it!" Even I was impressed with how well we were working together. Pinkie was fulfilling her orders and the satisfaction of the customers in no time flat, like she was born to do this. With another smile the pony who paid for his food took the order off the counter and left, and the next customer stepped forward, requesting what he'd like. "A slice of carrot cake and one plain souffle, Pinkie!" "I've got it!" In about three minutes flat, the pink Earth Pony exited the kitchen and placed the baked warm food down before rushing back into her work station, in under a few seconds. The stallion licked his muzzle and paid for the treats, walking off with them to the next customer. And more and more, any worries I had felt about working with Pinkie on this was vanishing. "Four cherry brownies!" "Easy-peasy!" Cherry brownies? Those existed? I must try one sometime. And as ever, the mare placed the order on the counter in about two minutes and returned to the kitchen, and my own smiles kept widened while the customer grinned and Pinkie was loudly humming merrily. Heh, maybe I wasn't really needed after all. "I'd like a- Oh! Stardust!" My eyes lit in pleasant surprise, "Hey Bon, how's it going?" The cream Earth Pony blinked, before grinning, "Not too bad. I didn't know you worked at Sugarcube Corner." "Only for today," I explained, while wiping off some crumbs from the counter and checking behind the mare in case the energetic unicorn was accompanying her. Nope. Odd, I was so use to Bon Bon and Lyra being together almost all the time. "The Cakes wanted to spend time with their kids, and asked Pinkie and I to look after the place for the afternoon." Dark blue eyes wandered around the bakery, taking note of the happily munching-away customers, "And I can see you're both doing a good job." "I try," I smirked humouredly, before getting back to business before the line behind the mare starts complaining, "What would you like-?" KA-BOOM! What the [BEEP]-?! My cape blew over, covering my eyes while my fur pushed forward from the explosion within the kitchen. Immediately shoving the cape off my face, my eyes widened in surprise and apprehension, black smoke pouring out from the kitchen behind me, and I could distinctly smell the burning sensation of... Fire?! "Pinkie!" With no time to waste, I left the stunned panicking ponies watching and sprung headfirst into the kitchen, intent on aiding the pink mare. Oh God, what if she's injured? What if she's in danger?! I was answered by fire emerging from the main stove and oven, and Pinkie in a dazed state on the other side of the room. Obviously the blast must've sent her flying into those bags of flour right there. Half her upper body was coated in the stuff. Quickly I moved to aid my friend, pulling her up from the bags and carrying her out of the kitchen- If she hadn't immediately recovered without warning, "Oh, hi Stardust!" ...Ugh... "Are you alright?" I asked, checking the mare for injuries by dusting off some of the flour. "Yeah-huh. What happened? Why does it smell like something's on fire... Uh oh." Uh oh is right. Pinkie turned to the state of the large kitchen appliance with wide eyes. "Not again..." 'Again?' Never mind that! A large sound of metal falling apart snapped me out of it, staring intensely at the mare to the stove, "Evacuate the building. I'll sort this out-" Remember when I said that Twilight was full of surprises? Well, Pinkie's like a hurricane of them. As demonstrated by the sudden act of speed and working on fixing this life-threatening situation that would put Sonic the Hedgehog to shame. Even before I could finish my words, Pinkie had rushed to the side and pulled out a fire extinguisher, heading over to the burning stove before I could stop her, and spraying the appliance in white moisturized foam like an expert, coating the entire fire and oven in the stuff under ten seconds. I could only watched in stunned awe at how quick and efficient the mare was at rectifying this problem, ending the danger to her, myself and the customers in the other room without breaking a sweat. What concluded was Pinkie casually tossing the extinguisher away, dusting her hoofs in satisfaction, saying in both relief and elation, "There we go! Problem solved!" Before looking over at me with a sheepish grin. ...What was I suppose to say? "Uhh... You don't know how to repair a stove, do ya?" That broke me out of my awed stupor, blinking rapidly before frowning, "No... Are you sure you're alright?" "I'm fine silly! It's not the first time I set the kitchen on fire!" The casual way she said that was just eye-widening. "...Right," I said slowly, before glancing over at the stove. "At least the danger's over then. Good job Pinkie," She beamed at the praise over fixing a problem that was her fault to begin with. I sighed, breathing in fresh air now that the black smoke was gone, and looked over to the double doors. "Though I suppose we won't be getting anymore customers for the rest of the day..." "Oh... Right." And just like that, Pinkie's ear drooped. "Gee, sorry about this Stardust, I didn't mean to-" "It was an accident," I interjected, not unkindly, forcing a smile of reassurance to the saddened mare. "These things happen. I suppose we should be more careful next time, huh?" You mean, 'she' should be more cautious so it won't happen again. I know what I said. "Come on," I continued while Pinkie smiled slightly, heading over to the main area, "We'll have to inform our customers of these events." Without waiting for the Earth Pony, I exited the kitchen back to the store, meeting the frightened yet concerned gazes of all the ponies who had entered the structure to begin with. Especially Bon Bon's worried look, "Are you both alright?" Hearing the sound of Pinkie following through the doors, I nodded, and sighed before addressing the rest of the customers, raising my voice for them all to hear, "An accident occurred in the kitchen. The main stove and oven has been damaged. Luckily we managed to put the fire out, but I don't think we'll be able to bake anything for a good while." Their relief swiftly switched to disappointment. "Sorry about that." "No, I'm sorry," Pinkie spoke up next, sounding both sheepish and guilty, "I got way too ahead of myself. Guess it wasn't a good idea to put everything in there at once after all." It was Bon Bon who responded first, speaking reassuringly, "We're just glad you're both okay," Some nodded in agreement, "Though it is a shame about the stove... Hm..." We observed as the cream mare's gaze shifted slowly to the rows of untouched treats, presently delicately behind glass walls only accessible by myself and Pinkie, "But these are still fresh, aren't they?" "Uh-huh!" Pinkie nodded enthusiastically. "And the kitchen will need cleaning up, correct?" "Yes. I was going to do that," I replied, wondering from the mare's tone where Bon was going with this. A small smile rose on her muzzle, turning back to us. "I think I have an idea." "So you see," Pinkie concluded somberly while the Cakes had their jaws dropped at the sight of their burnt yet recently-cleaned main kitchen appliance, "We couldn't bake anything else and had to make use with what we had left underneath the counter. In return, the customers paid instead by helping us clean up the mess I made." All thanks to Bon Bon, who had recently left to go home. I'll find some way to repay the mare for helping out later. "I'm really, really sorry for overheating the oven again." Oh no no no. I'm not letting my friend take all the blame. Stepping forward, I spoke up, "I'm just at fault here. Had I been keeping a more close eye, I'd-" "Oh Pinkie dear." Without warning, Mrs. Cupcake pulled the saddened mare into a comforting embrace, which the pink Earth Pony returned immediately. "You're not mad at me?" "We're just glad you're okay," Mr. Carrot Cake answered while approaching them, smiling in pure relief. "We were worried something like this might happen again, and we figured Stardust here would help you in case it did." Wait, that's why I was asked to be here? The yellow Earth Pony grinned apologetically at me. "I knew we could rely on you to help as a precaution. Neither of you are at fault." "And besides, that stove is quite old." The blue mare added, smiling sadly at the appliance. "It's been with us a long time now. We were thinking of replacing it eventually regardless." Oh, how convenient! "One might say you did us a favour, Pinkie," Carrot Cake pointed out humouredly. Pinkie, meanwhile, was beaming in pure relief and bliss at the fact these two ponies weren't the slightest bit mad, "I'll make sure never to put so many things on there at once ever again! I promise you, Mr and Mrs Cake!" The two older adults shared fond yet amused glances. "We know, dear, we know." "Anyway, it shouldn't be too difficult; I've repaired this old thing constantly," Carrot Cake approached the large appliance, inspecting it thoroughly, "Mm-hm. Hmm... Looks like not everything was damaged; there's one part of the oven still working. Should be enough to bake one thing at a time." ...Is that so...? "Then, if you wouldn't mind." The three looked at me as I suggested an idea. "Might I use that to bake something for my... Special somepony?" Again, not quite use to describing that as my girlfriend. All three grinned in surprised elation. "Why, that's a splendid idea! Why, as thanks for your help today, we'll make it together! What do you say?" My own grin was enough of an answer for them. "Can't I take a peek?" I smirked, amused by this persistent dragon's crave for food. "No Spike, this is for Twilight." The dragon pouted, folding his arms in dissatisfaction. Said purple alicorn only smiled at the scene, before regarding the pink box before her with interest. Even she could smell the baked treat from within, just like Spike. Unwrapping the bow steadily, Twilight took her time pulling off the lid, and blinked as the whole box split apart, revealing the large purple cake before us. "Jack..." Yep, about four layers of pure chocolate and hay, the latter her favourite. Decorative edible stars covered the many layers and purple icing, for Twilight's love for the stars currently glittering in the outside sky. And the best part? The blue worded icing on the top layer of the carefully-baked and crafted cake, simply saying: "To the most amazing special somepony in all of Equestria." "Wow..." Spike said in hungry awe, already reaching with his claw to grab a piece of the cake. I responded by promptly, and softly, pushing him back from the fresh dessert. Meanwhile, Twilight continued gazing at it like it was a majestic piece of art. "The Cakes and Pinkie helped," I said rather sheepishly, staring in joy as the flattered grinning Twilight circled the cake as though examining it thoroughly. "To celebrate our anniversary over... How long we've been together... It has hay in it. Your favourite." Eventually pausing, purple sparkling eyes gazed at me. And a soft gratified peck to the cheek was my worthwhile reward. My body froze, heart doing a flip, before matching Twilight's gleeful grin, "This was so sweet and thoughtful of you Jack... Thank you. And I'll be certain to thank Pinkie and the Cakes tomorrow too. This is incredible." "You like it then?" A rather idiotic question, but my heart felt compelled to ask. "I love it," Twilight answered sincerely, embracing me for a brief moment. I replied in kind, our tender interactions here reminding me how Cadence and Shining did their hugging exchanges of love. Then, upon seeing Spike's impatient and greedy gaze on the cake, Twilight giggled cutely. "Alright. We'll have some tonight." Spike fisted the air happily, rubbing his hands as Twilight carefully lifted the cake by magic to deliver it to the library's kitchen. And although I'd rather not eat hay, for Twilight, I'd do anything. "Oh, by the way." Twilight glanced over to me as I followed, smiling in amused fondness. "It's been fourty-two days, two hours and eighteen minutes and sixteen seconds since we began dating, Jack. So well over a month of our anniversary." That long... Really...? Well then... My own reply had Twilight blushing in pleased flattery. "It felt like far longer than that to me, my dear Twilight." Chapter Eighty-Seven: Gotta Rock 'Em All! Gotta Maud 'Em All!"Rest assured, Miss Sparkle and Mr Balance, we have everything prepared for the coming of this menace you have described to me," The Mayor stated calmly from behind her desk, organizing her stack of papers. "All of Ponyville will be warned of this evacuation protocol posthaste." "Thank you Miss Mayor," Twilight expressed gratitude, nodding in satisfaction. "Hopefully we will be able to stop this threat to not just Ponyville, but all of Equestria, before he comes here." "I have every confidence in you and your friends abilities," The aged Earth Pony said sincerely, matching Twilight's small smile. "Thank you, again, for bringing this matter to my attention a short while ago." After that, we departed the office and Town Hall. It was easy to convince the good ol' Mayor about the looming threat that was Tirek. She hardly dismissed the notion of a monster that would do terrible things to her town and all ponykind. I breathed a sigh of relief after Mayor Mare informed us that she will inform everyone of the upcoming situation, and they were prepared to evacuate to a safe haven, guarded from magical senses that I hoped not even Tirek would sense should he invade the town. You have done the best you could, Specter stated gently. "Still feel like I should go after him before it's too late..." Twilight, of course, heard my mutter from walking beside me. "I told you, you're not confronting Tirek alone." Twilight shook her head, her voice firm and determined, "You can't face everything by yourself, Jack, not while you have me and the girls who can help you." With a weak grin, I looked at the stern alicorn. "Sorry..." "Don't be. You're just being protective of your friends." Twilight smiled, as though the notion was something she admired, which was probably true. Still. "I just don't want you and the others-" "To get hurt. I know. But we feel the same way. I feel the same way." Purple eyes locked on mine, halting my movements along with Twilight's own. "I've... We've almost lost you too many times to count now, and we don't want to risk ever losing you again." "Even though I won't be on this world indefinitely?" Oh, that was the wrong thing to ask, by Twilight's sudden saddened gaze at the reminder. "Sorry I didn't mean to-" Twilight held up a hoof, prompting me to shut up. Looking away, the mare shook her head on the ground, "No, you're right, who knows how long it'll be before you leave us..." Or me, were the unspoken words I could hear from her tone. And that along brought my own sadness, recalling the conversation with Shining and Cadence a week ago. Twilight then had a grin, looking back up at me. "Good thing then we don't have an exact estimate; it could be months before you go." Even I could tell that expression was forced. "Twilight..." "We should help the girls set up the picnic for Pinkie and her sister." The tone asked for me to drop it. Twilight motioned her head forward. "Come on, we don't want to be late." Respecting her wishes, I left the subject alone, for now anyway. Instead, remembering what happened this morning, I softly rubbed my own belly as we walked. "Hopefully we won't have to consume so much rock candy again." That, at least, got a smile from the mare I adored more than anything else. It was more than a relief to see food I can eat without wanting to spit out again. As the pets played around by the lake, the girls and I finished setting up the welcoming picnic for Pinkie's upcoming sister. Said mare was currently escorting the sibling to our location. Her name: Maud Pie. Not a character I was that familiar with - pitchforks are over there guys - but from what Pinkie described her, we were in for another energetic mare who enjoys being loud and throwing parties. I'd dread to meet the entire family if they all shared the same traits as the pink Earth Pony. "I sure hope Maud has an appatite." "If she's anything like Pinkie, she will," I replied humouredly to Fluttershy's statement, setting a full plate of cookies down on the classic blanket. "Never met a pony or critter who didn't like Granny Smith's Apple Spice Muffins," Applejack pointed out, referring to the basket of said treats beside her. I wouldn't know, never tried any myself. "Oh! It's no use!" Oh my god. Rarity, for real? I couldn't resist smiling in amusement at the white unicorn adorning a tall purple hat with large rock-shaped crystals covering the thing, "I simply cannot find anything suitable to wear!" Followed by one crystal falling off her hat and into Applejack's basket. "I doubt she'll notice what anypony's wearing," I'd dare say, Rainbow, that some of us wear nothing at all for her to notice, "So what's the big deal?" "The big deal is that it would be very difficult to show Maud what a strong fashion presence we have in Ponyville, if the most fashion-forward pony can't keep her hat from falling apart!" "I think we're all a little nervous about Maud's visit," Twilight agreed, "She's Pinkie Pie's sister. And it's obvious Pinkie wants us to hit it off. And being able to make rock candy necklaces together is really important to her. I'm sure everything will go fine-" "We're heeeeere!" Ah, speak of the devil. From a distance, Pinkie waved and happily hopped over towards us, although we were expecting someone else to accompany her. "Where's Maud?" Twilight inquired, being the first to meet Pinkiie halfway. "She's coming!" The pink mare grinned excitedly, gazing behind as though expecting her sibling to follow. And as we all approached the two and waited, part of me wonders what exactly this character would be like. Just as energetic and happy-go-lucky as her sister, or perhaps a bit more tamed? Maybe only gets excited when the need arises, or perhaps the starking contrast towards her sibling. A more closer assumption than you think. How do you mean-? Ah, here she comes. At a very slow pace, the Earth Pony walked down the path towards us, and I had to squint to make out her appearance. Grey fur, combed dark purple mane and a blue sweater... Not exactly what I was at all anticipating. "We're over here Maud!" Pinkie yelled towards her sibling, who was taking her sweet time approaching us. And when she finally reached us, halting promptly, I was taken aback by the azre almost blank-looking eyes regarding us all with a dull expression. This was Pinkie Pie's sister...? Ignoring the fact that Gummy the toothless aligator had its jaw on her tail, the grey Earth Pony glanced down at a tiny rock before her, lowering her head to it and... Sniffing it. Wha...? "Hm, sedimentary." She observed the uninteresting-looking rock with the most flat tone I've ever heard come out of any pony's mouth. I was already smiling before I even noticed. Huh... "Huh?" Rainbow echoed at the grey mare. "This is a sedimentary rock," Maud clarified, picking up said object as though it was something to behold. "That's really fascinating, isn't it girls?" Even Twilight wasn't sure what to make of the visiting pony, and I couldn't blame her. I was already befuddled, and intrigued, by this mare before us. "They do say beauty is in the eye of the beholder..." I muttered. "We're just so thrilled you could come to visit before your big trip. Pinkie Pie's told us so much about you," Twilight began introducing herself and everyone else to her warmly. "I'm Twilight, and this is Stardust, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash and Rarity." "How do you do?" I offered a politely hoof to the mare... And for a moment, by the stare, I thought she was going to decline. Imagine my relief that she slowly shook it. Already I was growing more and more fascinated with this Earth Pony; she was a complete contradiction against the personality of her sister's! "We're so glad to meet you." "We're just gonna have the best time!" And yet, Maud showed barely any enthusiasm. Some would consider that rude, but I was more interested as to how and what this mare would say or do next. It was Rarity who took the initiative next: "Pinkie Pie tells me you share my love for fashion." "I'm really into expressing myself through my wardrobe." Pft. Sorry, Twilight. The alicorn sent me a look after I couldn't refrain snorting quietly after hearing such a statement out of a deadpan tone. "And what is the delightful frock you're wearing now saying?" "...It doesn't talk; it's a dress." Hah! "Fair point," I concurred in unrestrained amusement. I was beginning to like this Earth Pony by every second. Rarity seemed put off by the observant response, but quickly recovered. "Oh, yes! Of course!" Followed by random gibberish, Rarity slowly backing away. So much for composure. Applejack took the lead next, introducing the blank mare to the pets surrounding us. "This here's Winona. That's Owlicious, Tank, Opal and Angel! Pinkie Pie told us you have a pet too." "...He's in my pocket." "Ohh!" Fluttershy exhaled in quiet enthusiasm. "You have a pocket pet? Like a tiny mouse, or a baby bird, or a trained butterfly?" In all honesty, I wouldn't be surprised if it was a snail. Or, say, a rock. That might be a stretch- Oh my God... Well what do you know...? "It's a rock." Maud pulled out the pebble and placed it on the ground. "His name is Boulder." Pffffft! I couldn't stop myself, my sides were now racking with quiet laughter, whilst the girls looked simply stumped. Oh God, this was better than I expected! My teeth gritted in joy, eyes facing the ground as I struggled to keep myself calm, not to be rude to our guest. Hasn't stopped you before. "This is going to be the best most funnest week ever!" Damn right, Pinkie! "I can't wait for us to become bestest friends!" Ditto! Eventually, we all returned to the picnic and took our seats, enjoying the food made and gathered by everyone. Any tension that was previously slowly disappeared as we all enjoyed ourselves. Through food, anyone can get along well. Especially with my brownies, which Pinkie almost consumed entirely without sparing any for us. "Maud?" Applejack drew the mare's attention, pushing forward her own basket friendly, "Would ya care to try one of Granny Smith's Apple Spice Muffins?" Maud obliged, leaning her head forward and... Eating the crystal rock that fell in the basket before, "Oh, uh-huh, that's not the..." "It's crunchy," Maud observed with a mouthful, having absolutely no quarrel with eating something one from Earth couldn't possibly chew. Pinkie ate a real muffin afterwards, agreeing with the grey Earth Pony. "This just keeps getting better and better," I whispered to the mares. There was just something about Maud's deadpan personality and observations that were hysterical to watch. "Pinkie, your sister here should visit more often." Pinkie beamed at that. "See? I knew we would all get along!" "Yeah-huh..." Rainbow expressed skepticism, before looking back at Maud. "So uh, Pinkie Pie tells us you like games." "Boulder and I sometimes play a game called Camouflage." She gestured to the small rock that was 'eating' the sandwich Maud shared. "It's kinda like Hide-And-Seek but waaaay more intense." Oh, indeed? Leaning forward, my grin matched that of the Cheshire Cat. "Do tell." "..." "..." Moving another solider forward, I gestured to the mare. "Your move." So, after playing a game of seeking out Maud's pet rock - I'm sorry, 'Boulder' - only to find that its owner had it in her front pocket the entire time, the girls expressed their exasperation with the mare and uncertainty that they were capable of making good friends with Pinkie's sibling. Honestly, I don't see the problem, I was having a blast personally. To rectify this, Twilight suggested we each spend some quality time with Maud in order to not only befriend the mare more, but make Pinkie happy in making those rock candy necklaces with her in time. Rarity and Fluttershy had their turn, now it was mine. And what better to get through a quiet intriguing individual than a good ol' fashion game of chess? As I had asked Twilight rhetorical before. Maud, after observing the board quietly, moved her white castle forward, threatening to deal with my rook, "Oooooh!" Pinkie, wanting to spend every second with her sister I presumed, watched over Maud's shoulder as the unofficial commentator. The pink equine prodded Maud's side, whispering so loudly I could hear her, "Move that one after his turn." Veeeeeeery subtle, Pinkie. Smirking humouredly, I retreated my rook, before speaking conversationally, "So Maud, how's the rock farm?" "Last week farmed enough rocks to make a huge rock pie," Maud replied flatly, not keeping her eyes off the game. "Very interesting," I said out of courtesy, a hint of bemusement leaking from my tone. I honestly don't know what to make of this mare, but unlike the others, it wasn't in a bad way. As Maud made her next move, Pinkie spoke up energetically, "You've got him now Maud!" Hahahaha! So she had. Another move after my own forced one of my own horses down. "Well played," I said casually. "Now isn't this fun?!" It certainly is. "I'd rather think I'm enjoying myself," I stated sincerely, smiling at the two. Pinkie was downright ecstatic at the news, whereas Maud looked indifferent as ever, though her azure eyes glanced up from the board briefly. "Playing chess with Twilight and Spike is fun and all, but a fresh change is welcome every now and again." "I often play this game with Boulder. He wins almost all the time." That last part sounded almost conspiratorial. Said pebble was lying innocently on the floor next to her. Grinning just like Pinkie - only not as widely - I gestured to the tiny rock. "Well then, would Boulder like to make the next move?" Why... Why would you ask that? Needless to say, the chess match took waaaaaaaay longer after that. Maud Pie for next Princess. All hail the Princess of Rocks! Seriously, this was probably one of the best weeks of my life. Aside from Pinkie almost getting severely hurt, everything else was great! It's fair to say I at least made friends with the grey mare, as opposed to the other ponies standing beside me, waiting to surprise Maud and Pinkie in this rather gloomy location filled with nothing but rocks, windmills and dead trees. The way Maud saved Pinkie was a falling large boulder earlier by literally drilling it to dust with her own hoofs had me bow down in worship. I seriously hoped, as we waited for them, that Maud makes another appearance soon. That mare had earned not only my friendship, but respect too. Ah, and here they arrived. Maud halted Pinkie in her tracks, pointing her to our smiling faces and bags of tiny rock candy within. "What are you doing here?" Pinkie inquired in curious surprise. "Pinkie Pie," Twilight began, walking up to the mares first. "We're so sorry we hurt your feelings by not bonding with Maud right away." Don't know what you're talking about love; I thought Maud and I got along pretty well. "And Maud, we're sorry that you felt the only way to spare Pinkie Pie's feelings was to leave Ponyville early." The others 'Uh-huh'ed,' Applejack pitching in warmly, "We known and seen how much you care about Pinkie Pie, first hoof!" "Pinkie Pie's happiness means as much to us as it does to you," Twilight stated confidently, "And we're sorry we couldn't see it sooner; the thing that makes us click and creates a special bond between us, is how much we all love Pinkie Pie!" That incited my grin. As much as an obnoxious pain Pinkie can be sometimes, there was always an endearing trait about her I couldn't exactly place. I'll never forget that moment of wisdom the pink Earth Pony shared with me long ago, back when I was uncertain of everything and myself. She's as much my friend just as she was to the others. "Aww shucks." Pinkie waved bashfully, gratified and flattered by Twilight's wonderful speech. "That's a pretty great thing to have in common if you ask me," The lovely alicorn pointed out happily, "What do ya think Maud?" Yes, what would be Maud's response to all that...? "Sure." ... "He... Ahahahahahahaha!" Pure, genuine laughter at the simply casual response escaped my throat. That... That was genius! The single response to one of Twilight's ever learning speeches about friendship, had to be the best one yet! "Hahahahahahahaha!" The girls paid me and my laughing fit no heed, instead looking flummoxed by Maud's reply, "What's wrong?" Pinkie asked at all the uncertain looks save my own. "Sorry darling," Rarity apologized on behalf of the girls, "I just thought she'd a bit more excited about this." "Are you kidding me?! I've never seen her more excited in my entire life!" Pinkie gestured to her blank-looking sister. My laughter finally subsided, but I still expressed my amusement at what happened earlier. Maud then spoke more, "I don't know if you've noticed, but I don't show enthusiasm quite in the same way my sister does." Said sister was cartwheeling around the area as Maud pointed this statement of fact out. Oh trust me, we've noticed. "Uhh, we noticed," Rainbow spoke my mind, "And we're totally cool with it!" You know what I'd be totally cool with? Seeing Pinkie's toneless sister soon again, before I possibly left Equestria then. Rock. You are a rock. What was the next... Ah right. Grey. You are grey. Like a rock. And you are. Rock. ...That's still one of the most beautiful pieces of poetry I ever heard. The way it was delivered and expressed by Maud was both mystifying and held a layer of depth I couldn't explore nor explain. Certainly hoped the Earth Pony enjoyed the rock candy necklace I made her, just like the others. Personally, I hated the stuff. Now, just as I was about to put this chess board from earlier away; the game not quite finished, I retracted my hoof as a white piece glowing in purple magic moved forward. Oh of course. I smirked, looking up to meet Twilight's brilliant smile. "I do think you're losing." Oh? Was that teasing my dear? "Is that so?" I raised a brow playfully, Twilight taking Maud's previous place now that the mare was gone. Well, this might just give me the advantage; the game was only half-finished, and Maud's moves from before might help me win if Twilight couldn't adapt from Maud's style of playing. Though I'd have to work fast; Twilight can pretty much adapt to anything quickly. "You and Maud seemed to have gotten along well before us," The purple mare commented lightly after my turn, carefully studying the board while speaking, "It honestly didn't surprise me; she reminded me of you in some ways, back when we first met." I'll take that as a compliment. "And, just like me, you eventually managed to make friends with Maud in the end." Twilight nodded, smiling happily. "I'm glad that's the case; you can be friends with anypony if you at least find some common ground with them. And ours with Maud's was our cherished love for her sister." "Amen." Followed by my knight knocking her one of her rooks. Twilight, as always, took the blow in stride, evaluating the situation and solving it with just a few seconds. How that mare manages to do so was admirable, and I found myself staring intently at the concentrated calm expression, fitting Twilight's beautiful features. She was... Incredible in every single way. "Your move." Hm? Oh, right! Out of my stupor, I looked down at the board myself, frowning softly that Twilight was already seeming to get the advantage. Not good. I mumbled, "I'll beat you at this one day I swear..." At least, I hope I manage to do so before leaving this world. "You can always ask for tips." "From you?" I smirked, moving my bishop back to provide space for my other pieces and protection to the king. As Twilight regarded the board, I continued, "I intend on beating you fair and square, my dear... Have to show I'm at least intelligent somehow." Twilight glanced up at that. "Losing at this game doesn't make you unintelligent, Jack." "Still, with you more cleverer than me in every way, I have to prove my worth somehow." "Prove your worth at what?" "That I'm at least smart enough to be deserving of you." At that, Twilight's head shot up in surprise, her cheeks turning considerably brighter. Then, she smiled fondly. "You are more than deserving of me; you don't have to be as intelligent to be, but you're smart in your own way." Twilight shook her head. "Sometimes, I wonder if I'm ever deserving of someone as brave and selfless as you." Brave and selfless? You're looking at the wrong guy here love. "I would still say you deserve better." Twilight shook her head again, smiling lightly, purple sparkling eyes meeting my own. "You're more intelligent than you think, you know. Hopefully one day I can convince you to be more positive about yourself. Look how positive Maud was about Pinkie and her rocks, even if she didn't express it outwardly." I grinned humouredly, my heart flipping over constantly at those eyes, that smile and her words, "I'm positive about my family... Not sure about rocks though." "Maybe we just need to get you a rock then." From the side of the board, my hoof was gently placed atop her own. "You are my rock." And Twilight's response to the ridiculous cheesy line that I couldn't believe even escaped my mouth, was a blissful grin, red cheeks and a meek reply, "Ditto." Chapter Eighty-Eight: Team Spike and StarIt's a beautiful day outside. Birds are singing. Flowers are blooming. ...Shame we weren't outside enjoying the lovely weather. "Your arse is grass, Spike!" "Bring it, Star!" Nooo. Instead, one human-turned-pony and baby dragon were enjoying themselves with the classic game they've been playing ever since Spike's last Birthday: Plastic sword sparring. Careful not to be too rough with the little guy, I mostly resorted to simply blocking the lizard's wild attacks against his own 'weapon,' occasionally giving Spike an opening to score a direct hit. "Ha! Take that you fiend!" "Curse you dragon!" And sometimes, I returned the favour in kind. "Ow! You hit my fingers!" "At least you still have those!" "Not for long if this keeps up..." But all our taunts were in jest. Needless to say, both lizard and I were having a blast. It's been too long since myself and Spike devoted an entire day of just hanging out and having some brotherly bonding time. Dealing with preparing for the menace that was Tirek and spending quality time with Twilight had me preoccupied for a while now. "Star! Stop holding back!" "Who said I was holding back?" But now, it was back to good ol' fashioned brotherly time with the little dragon. About time too, I missed having fun with him. Not that spending time with the others wasn't appealing, but I felt as though Spike has been left out, and I resolved to rectify that mistake posthaste. What kind of brother would I be otherwise? "Spike, your position is too off. Raise your blade higher." "Like this- Ow! Hey! That's cheating!" "Warriors don't play fair, Spike." With a smirk, I twirled my plastic sword playfully, waiting for the dragon to charge again, and he happily did, with a predatory grin on such a small dragon's face. Hopefully Twilight wouldn't mind that we were using the library as a training ground again. Nah, of course she wouldn't. "Catch!" All too easy. I smirked, the ball spinning in my hoof to tease the young dragon further. Without warning, I bounced the round toy back at Spike, who leaped up to catch it. "Nice one!" I praised proudly, smiling at the glowing look on his face for the compliment. Sometimes, the dragon can be a little too ahead of himself when it comes to other praising him for a job well done. And other times, Twilight's influence shines through, such as now. I can't comprehend why you compliment his skills over catching a ball. Whoa, hey now! You almost made me miss the ball, Sombra! Swiftly catching the thing, I bounced the colourful object back at a waiting Spike. From the corner of my eye, ponies glancing over to the bonding smiled warmly at the sight, spending their own quality time among friends and family in the park, and it gratified me to see that others were thinking I was doing a good job of being someone Spike can look up to. Ego much? Maybe, but is it wrong to at least feel proud of something like that? You fail to answer my statement. What's wrong with cheering Spike on? I smiled proudly after catching the ball at Spike, who motioned with a grin for me to throw it back. I obliged happily, continuing my trail of thought to the fallen King. There's no harm in encouraging a young kid like this; so long as you don't indulge him too much. It's what anyone else would do for a child's development. Although the dragon's not your brother... Nor your son. No... But I'd be damn proud if he was either. Catching the ball again, I bounced it forwards in return, and this time the playful dragon had to roll back to grab it as it bounced over him. Perhaps having a big brother - or, yes, even father - type of figure to help raise him would do him more good. Not that I doubt Twilight's capabilities; on the contrary, she'd make a great sister or mother figure. But with her new responsibilities... Well, I'm more than happy to indulge Spike's fantasy of having a big brother. But not your own fantasy of having your own spawn? The mockful jab incited my frown, and the ball narrowly missed my face at that, reflexes over self-training managing to catch the ball before it flew over onto someone's picnic blanket. Noticing my look, Spike expressed concern, prompting me to forcibly smile in reassurance and pass the ball back, not wanting to worry the dragon. There was no time today for dreaming of things that can never be. Why are you spending time with this runt anyway? Sombra sneered, clearly not enjoying the show. Shame. Our priority should and must remain on Tirek. Again, for times too many to count, you are wasting valuable effort by interacting with these inferior ponies instead of seeking out that monster and putting an end to him indefinitely. Tirek can- 'Wait?' Is that what you were about to claim? The tyrant snapped, this time sounding more annoyed than usual. I'd dare say exasperated. That creature isn't going to stay patient boy; as we speak he feasts on the magical energy of all equine kind; empowering himself through the means of something even I call audacious. The more you choose to distract yourself with such childish games, the sooner Tirek will destroy you and your friends. Ask yourself, is that what you truly desire? The ball caught in my hands, I paused briefly, mulling over Sombra's words... And the exact tone he used saying them. You really are afraid of him, aren't you Sombra...? I swore I heard the dark pony sniff. The King of Fear does not feel fear. It's okay to be afraid, my friend... I know what we are facing, and I won't let my friends, or you, down. ...No reply. "Stardust?" Hearing a curious voice, I shook my head from my stupor, smiling reassuringly at the observant dragon. And, passing the ball back, I called out with forced happiness, "Hey, Spike, let's get some ice cream after this!" The toy being thrown at me at a much faster speed was the positive answer I needed to clear my thoughts. "Spike, slow down," I chided humouredly as the enthusiastic dragon was making a mess on the ground. "You're licking the ice cream off the cone." But Spike paid no heed, content with the jewel-flavoured ice cream he got from the store just now. Suppose I couldn't blame him, my equal love for chocolate was making it hard for the stuff not to drip onto my furry chest. In my mind, Sombra groaned in distaste, and I distinctly heard him mumble something about manners. Hah! He's one to talk. Spike then let out a gibberish sound from his mouth full of frozen liquid, and I asked in amusement, "What?" Swallowing, the dragon repeated himself, "What are we gonna do next?" "Hm, good question." I titled my head, pondering on what else the dragon and I could do together. "We could... Bake a cake." "A jewel cake?" Laughter emerged from my throat at the earnest question, spits of chocolate cream falling out. "Sure, why not?" Even though I had no idea how to make such a thing, but I chose not to say that at Spike's gleeful expression. The next few moments were spent with us two just walking around the town, licking and munching happily on our ice creams. Jesus, that tastes good. It's been too long since I last had the stuff; I was afraid they would serve them with chocolate and hay or something repulsive to human taste. Although, the cake that was baked for Twilight had hay in it, and it was... Surprisingly decent, you could barely taste the hay at all. Though that hardly stopped Twilight and Spike from laughing at my look upon actually tasting even the faintest bits of hay. "Hey... Stardust?" I noticed the dragon had finished his cone, and I looked down at him while finishing my own. "Hm?" The dragon suddenly seemed rather nervous, as if hesitant to say whatever he was going to say. I'm sure it's nothing too bad. At my reassuring and encouraging expression, Spike blurted out, "When are you gonna go home?" What? "Erm, I mean the library's only a few blocks away-" "No, I mean... When are you gonna go home home?" What does he... ...Oh. "I... Don't know," I replied softly, regarding the dragon curiously, "Why do you-?" "So, there's no telling exactly how long you'll be in Equestria?" I took note of the hopeful tone, shrugging. "I suppose not, but-" "Then for we all know, you could stay here for a very long time?" Where was Spike going with this? "I guess but-" "Possibly forever." "Maybe-" Stopping myself, I reorganized my thoughts and asked with a frown, "Spike, what brought this on?" Spike, however, didn't answer. He only halted in his tracks, inciting me to mimic that. The dragon was regarding the ground, mouth dripping in melted ice cream thinned, eyes seeming undetermined, almost as if he was at war with himself about something. Yet before I could place a hoof on his shoulder for comfort, those young eyes snapped up at me. "Are you happy here?" Happy? "Being here... Y'know, with me and Twilight and everypony else. Are you happy living here with us?" "Of course I am," I answered earnestly. Did I look unhappy about it? Maybe a long time ago, certainly, but I've changed. I know I have. Smiling, I continued to assure the lizard, "Of course I'm happy; I wouldn't trade my time with you, Twilight and all my friends for anything in the world." Looking down after meeting my stare, Spike let out a low mutter, sounding rather saddened, "But you would just to go back home..." ...Ah... He was that bothered by me thinking of going home. Determined to go home. "Do you have to go back?" Images of those I cherished more than anything else sprung to mind. My brother, my sisters, my parents. Cousins and everyone else dear to me, all memories good and irritating. The thoughts had me reply in a near-whisper, "My family's waiting for me Spike..." "But, we're family." "My real family." It only took a few seconds before I comprehended what I just said. That instantly vanquished my own train of thought to look down at the depressed dragon with wide eyes and remorseful tone. "Spike, I didn't mean-" The dragon raised a hand, and I paused without thinking. Spike spoke in a quiet tone, eyes firmly set on the ground, "No, I get it. Family's important right? I wouldn't want to be separated from my real family either..." "Spike..." But the upset dragon already began walking off, obviously heading back to the library, back and shoulder slumped and tone so depressed it caused me to feel even more guilt, "I'll see ya back at the library, I guess..." ...Goddammit... And, once again boy, you have proven my point. Without looking up, my stern gaze fell on the row of books I was putting away. Oh? Pray tell, Sombra, exactly what point is that? Humanity always brings ruin, and nothing more. I winced, recognizing the tone of voice as a lecture, How many times now have you brought sadness and chaos to this world through words and actions? Notice how the dragon was easily despaired by your own selfish desires. Selfish? Grounding my teeth, I placed the new book back to its proper place, not downright glaring at the innocent object. How precisely is my need to see my family again so self-centered? Your need, Sombra responded patronizingly, as though it were obvious and I was an idiot, Your special mare claims you to regard the desires of others before your own, but I know better than the naive Princess ever could. In the end, you would willingly trade their happiness for your own passage home. Then my mind began being plagued by images of smiling mares, stallions and a certain dragon, all looking cheerful and merry. And then they shifted, features morphing into sadness. And that only prompting my own self-regret and depression even further. Has it ever occurred to you, boy, that Equestria is your home now, and you might as well finally grow accustomed to that fact? My hoof paused, stretching out to put another book back in its shelf, a whirlwind of thoughts circling through me, my stomach twisting and emotions rampant as conflict rose inside my being. Sombra's words were like a blow to the stomach, and both negative... Yet positive... Feelings arise from his statement. I did want to go back... Didn't I...? Of-Of course! My family, they... They needed me! They need their eldest brother, their eldest son. They needed their... Autistic inconvenience... Otherwise their lives would be so dull without me... ...Right? My eyes by default regarded the wooden floor, mind uncertain what to believe at this moment. Twilight and the others... They didn't need me... They could've handled every problem they encountered without me. They should've! So why... Why... Did the idea of leaving them feel so painful...? "That's the wrong order." What the-?! I was startled out of my depressive trail of thought, greeted by the sight of someone who brought a sense of comfort... And yet, guilt as well. Twilight only smiled beside me, regarding the shelves herself, horn lighting up to place the books back in the right orders. Oh... "Sorry..." "It's fine, it looked like you were preoccupied by your thoughts anyway." And from that tone, it was clear to me that Twilight immediately knew something was up. Nodding in satisfaction, purple sparkling eyes then glanced at me. "Do you want to talk about it?" "Not really..." A warm hoof touched my chest, and a part of me was gratified that the mare wouldn't let the subject drop so quickly. "I hate seeing you so upset. In fact, you looked almost conflicted about something." "Astute as always..." I mumbled, before raising my voice slightly to sound more clearer, those entrancing eyes inciting me to speak my uncertain mind, "Just a conversation I had with Spike about something..." Twilight smiled softly. "About you returning home." God dammit-! "He told you?" The mare nodded, her expression sympathetic. "He's quite upset by the idea of you leaving us... I suppose I can't blame him in that regard." Even I could see through the weak smile, that wince in her eyes. Please, not you too... "What was I suppose to say, Twilight?" I asked, sounding almost pleading, "That I'd rather stick around than never see the people who raised me, who had been there for me for most of my life thus far, ever again?" Twilight shook her head, expression patient and understanding. "I know what you're feeling right now, Jack; you yearn to see your family again more than anything, but at the same time, you don't want to hurt Spike or anyone elses feelings by going." Trust her to know me that well. "Do you ever regret befriending us? Becoming a big brother role for Spike? Or being my special somepony?" My hoof clasped around her own in response, voice firm and eyes narrowed, "Not in a million years," And I caught a flash of glee in those purple orbs, prompting my own smile. "My time with you, Spike and everyone else has been invaluable. You are a second family to me," Then, those images of my own blood-related family returned to mind, and my tone lowered again, "But... I can't just forget about those who raised me and grew up with me." "I know." Leaning forward, the beautiful alicorn pressed her head under my ponified chin, providing a warm hug which calmed me down, significantly. "And we would never ask you to. The truth is... I don't want you to go just as much as Spike does..." "Twilight-" "But I would never ask you to stay if it meant sacrificing your own happiness, even for me." "You are my happiness," I replied immediately, stern and determined before I could even think of responding, "Spike is the best brother I've ever had since arriving here. If it were up to me, I would bring my friends, Spike, you and my family back home together if it were possible. But it isn't... And I can't..." "...Spike is also proud to have you as family too," Twilight said from beneath me, sounding both content and reassuring, "And even though you might not stick around forever, it would be prudent to spend as much time together as possible... As brothers." I'm very proud of my little dragon bro... But Twilight's last statement caused me to smile slightly. "Not worried I might spend more time with him than you?" Twilight let out a humoured noise, "Well... At least spare some time with me before we reach that point." Then, moving away from the hug, Twilight beamed and looked over her shoulder. "You see Spike? Jack wants to spend as much time as possible with you too." Huh... Was he listening in the whole time? The dragon slowly walked down the steps, approaching us with an uncertain, yet hopeful expression. But before he could speak, it was my turn to say something, "Spike... Even though I won't be around forever, I will cherish every moment with you, Twilight and all our friends in my heart until the end of my life. You're the second greatest thing to ever happen to me... Though let's not tell the others I said that." That, at least, incited a small grin on his face. "And I think we all know what the first greatest thing is." Twilight looked away, blushing brightly at our glances but grinning herself regardless. I chuckled, carrying on back to the dragon. "But until I leave, let's not focus on my eventual departure, but the present where we can do all the fun things together... Alright?" Imagine my surprise when the young lizard instantly nodded in response, "Sure thing... Big bro," And now, I was grinning, embracing Spike who ran to me for a hug, content and relief exploding through my heart. And from the side, Twilight smiled happily, pride and bliss as her expression, eyes praising me for a job well done. I believe the appropriate gesture here is 'Barf...' "Come on bro! We've got a jewel cake to bake!" The dragon hurriedly grabbed my hoof and started pulling me to the kitchen. And I met Twilight's amused look, mirroring that myself, before responding to the dragon. "Don't forget to wash your hands first, Spike." "Sure thing, Mom." "No, she's your mother." Twilight interjected, "Well actually-" "Then sure thing, Dad." "Now don't take that tone on me, young dragon. You're grounded for the rest of the day." "What? No fair!" "Spike, listen to your father." "But Twilight-!" "That's 'mother' to you, young dragon. Don't make me extend that punishment by your father." "You can't be serious!" "Your mother's always serious. Why do you think I married her?" "But you're not married yet!" Spike pouted, prompting the mare and I to exchange humoured glances before we both laughed at the playful scenario we were indulging ourselves in. Then Spike asked meekly, "Can we still bake the cake?" That only made me laugh harder. "Hahahaha! Sure thing, Spike!" And I followed the back-to-cheerful Spike to the kitchen- Wait... "'Not married yet?!'" I repeated Spike's words incredulously, at the doorway, glancing back at the red-faced mare who shyly looked away, hastily heading towards some shelves. "-And so, the Prisoner of Azkaban was freed indefinitely; flying away from Hogwarts on the magnificent Hippogriff to safety, away from the sterile and corrupt system of the magic government." "And the heroes didn't get in trouble for it?" "No no. That's the beauty of youth; being heavily underestimated. Only Dumbledore knew of Harry and Hermione's actions that night. While Professor Snape highly suspected them - big shock - and everyone else could only speculate that Sirius escaped by his own hand." "And Harry got back his godfather." "And Harry got back his godfather." Spike folded his arms, huffing slightly, "Even though he's still seen as guilty by everyone else! He's innocent! That's just not fair!" Smiling, I patted the dragon's head in a fond manner. "Life isn't fair, Spike, but those with the strongest willpower can get through the bad things life throws at us." The dragon reacted positively to the touch, closing his eyes in content while slinking further in his bed. "Now, I think it's time for you to get some rest." "Aww, can't we have one more story? Please? I wanna hear what happens next!" My eyes spotted Twilight, watching quietly from the doorway. Sorry, mate, but I think Twilight wants her young dragon to sleep. "Another time, Spike." Resolving to fix that disappointed look, I reached down and prompted laughter from the lizard's mouth, tickling his stomach. "Tomorrow night, I think." "H-Hey! Stop it haha! That tickles hahahaha!" I relented afterwards, Spike smiling up at me... Then said smile lowered. "Hey, Stardust." "Yeah?" "You'll never forget about me right?" "Never," I answered immediately. Of course, I would never forget him or the girls. "You've already made it impossible for me to, even if I tried." "You promise?" I grinned at that hopeful voice. "I Pinkie Swear... But don't ever tell anyone I said that, least of all Pinkie Pie." The dragon chuckled at my wink, and I stood up, rubbing his head one last time in brotherly fondness. "Goodnight Spike." "I'm glad..." The dragon yawned, shifting comfortably. "Night, bro..." With one last fleeting look towards the baby dragon, my smile rose as I left the room, switching off the light. Twilight, meanwhile, was beaming in radiance as I approached, magically shutting the door behind me. "'Pinkie Swear?'" The mare practically teased in a low voice. Shrugging, my expression was sheepish. "I can break character from time to time." We began walking, moving away from the dark bedroom so Spike wouldn't have any interruptions from sleeping. Twilight then said rather softly, "You know, I think Spike is just as much an influence on you as you are on him." "Well, don't sell yourself short love." I grinned humouredly. Purple eyes glanced at me. "You're changed, and for the better I might add." Halting briefly, Twilight stated next, "Spike will never forget you either... Nor will our friends, or I." I didn't even bother replying vocally. Instead, I let this kiss do the talking for me, gently cupping Twilight's heated chin and bringing her pleased muzzle to meet my own. Good grief, my heart felt like exploding... "What are the chances this play will be better than Hinny of the Hill...?" "Huh? But I thought you enjoyed Hinny of the Hill." "Did I?" I frowned thoughtfully, struggling to recall my exact reaction to the performance back in Manehattan. "I don't remember..." Ah well. Anyway, it was nice of the mares to ask Spike and I to attend the Crusader's play in place of them, as the girls were preoccupied helping Rarity finish up some important dresses. The white unicorn was behind schedule, which was unusual, but these things happen. "I think it's starting!" Spike proclaimed in a loud whisper, sitting beside me along with the audience. I smirked, subconsciously rubbing the lizard's forehead at his gleeful anticipation for the play. What gave it away Spike? The loud trumpet or the large curtains being drawn back to reveal the stage setting, two certain fillies wearing sparkling formal attire from eons ago? Medieval, of course. I clapped along with the audience. This should be quite good, so long as we don't have a repeat of the girl's 'comedy act' back from ages ago. Jesus, how long I've been here... Another filly entered the stage, the spotlight revealing it to be Sweetie Belle, who looked dreadfully unsure of herself to my eyes. Oh, never mind, she then grinned brightly, now looking pleased with herself. The play began. If they ever perform a retelling of that incident at my Empire, then I shall rein a thousand curses on them... Chapter Eighty-Nine: Acquaintance-FriendThis is nauseatingly mundane of you. What? You mean scrubbing the floors? It's called working, Sombra, maybe you've heard of it. Hm, and perhaps you would succeed with getting this pointless chore over with sooner, should you cease straying your eyes over to the Princess every minute. Ignoring that sneer, my eyes did glance over from washing the floorboards squeakily-clean towards the oblivious purple alicorn, who was humming merrily while, as always, pulling out some books she intended on reading for the day. And my scrubbing promptly halted temporarily, watching those sparkling eyes light up at a particular book she chose was mesmerizing, a light adorable smile on her features that caused me to mirror the expression. How I got so lucky was beyond me... Beyond us all. Heh. At least I actually have someone to care for other than myself, your 'Grace.' Twilight then cheerfully turned around, the books lifted via magic- Uh oh! Said magic dissipated, books falling be default as Twilight let out a surprised noise, my own handiwork on the floor causing the mare to slip straight forward across the room, into my waiting arms. I dropped the scrub in time to catch the alicorn, relieved she was alright, and heart accelerating at our sudden close proximity. To her credit, a red hue appeared on Twilight as well at our sudden position, but a brief glance at the floorboards turned that shy embarrassment to annoyed embarrassment. Oh boy. "Jack, I told you, you're not suppose to make the floor too wet. Now it'll leak through the floor downstairs!" Whoops. "I couldn't help it!" I retorted in defense, voice then lowering upon adding while glancing away in my own foolish nervousness. "Not my fault you're so distracting to look at..." I winced at the quiet stunned look from the corner of my eye. You're an idiot. Well, you're- My inward retort to the King was cut off by the abrupt lips contacting my own, and my mouth eagerly accepted and returned the kiss without hesitation. One hoof reached up to brush Twilight's mane fondly, my mind clouded, Sombra's mutters drowned out at the alicorn's ability to turn me into a dumb high schooler all over again. But ya know what? I ain't complaining. To my slight disappointment, however, the kiss was over before it should've, Twilight's limbs wrapped around my neck, a pleased smile matching her reddened yet gleeful features. And I grinned rather stupidly, "If that's my punishment for messing up a chore, I should get in trouble more often." Twilight shook her head, "Let's not make a habit of it. You messing up, I mean," She added hastily, and I couldn't help but laugh, reaching out to embrace the mare intimately again- "Um... Should I be here?" ...Probably not, Spike. Our eyes blinked at the unwelcome interruption, turning towards the nervous Spike, who looked apologetic before gesturing with a thumb behind him. "Bro, you've got a visitor." "...Okay?" I questioned, inwardly protesting upon Twilight now giving me space. "And he or she couldn't find their way up?" Spike fidgeted slightly, already turning back downstairs. "You might wanna see her for yourself." Oh? With a brief exchanged glance alongside Twilight, we followed the dragon curiously. Were we visited by someone completely unexpected? Royalty perhaps? Had Celestia come to discuss the growing threat of Tirek, as Twilight had informed her a while back? Luna maybe? Or perhaps Shining or Cadence, wishing to discuss more about the upcoming Equestrian Games and my involvement with it? At our arrival near the front door, Spike waited with his claw on the handle, looking hesitant before opening the red door by our nods. Who could it be-? ...Ah. Twilight gasped in genuine surprise, while I blinked at the appearance of the blue unicorn wearing the large purple magician's hat. Then, said hat lifted upwards to reveal the boastful equine's smug expression. "Hello Stardust. Princess." "Well," I casually stated, albeit baffling. "Things just got more interesting..." "Trixie!" I exclaimed in welcome after shaking out of my stupor, gesturing politely. "Please come in!" I played obliviousness to Twilight's look, adding warmly, "Would you like some tea? Spike make her some tea." "The great and powerful Trixie humbly accepts your offer," The blue mare stated in that usual exaggerate tone of hers, while a disgruntled dragon closed the door after she entered, heading towards the kitchen to do as I requested. Twilight, then, managed to compose herself next, forcing her own welcoming smile. "Trixie... It's great to see you again. How have you been?" "Oh this and that," Trixie replied dismissively, inspecting her own hoof rudely, before finally taking a notice of Twilight's own wings. And for a moment, I swore I saw something flash in the unicorn's pink eyes, then she smirked, "Hm... So, it's true; you've become an alicorn. Trixie's most sincere congratulations, Twilight... Or should Trixie address you as Princess now?" "Heh, just 'Twilight' will do. As I prefer my friends to call me by my name." A raised brow. "Oh, so we're friends now?" "Anyway!" Nope, not letting a pony catfight happen, not in the library at least. Standing between the two, I grinned rather weakly towards Trixie, "It's been a while Trixie... You've been well?" "Trixie supposes you could call it that," She responded with a shrug, before looking over to where Spike departed to, "Hopefully your pet dragon won't be too long with the tea, the great and powerful Trixie is rather busy." "Spike isn't a pet," Twilight said sternly, walking around me to meet the blue mare eye to eye. Uh oh. "He's a friend, and I'd rather you not disrespect him so in my household." Trixie, however, only looked smug. "Touchy." My hoof immediately reached to Twilight's side in reassurance, partially hoping the alicorn doesn't lash out at the provoking unicorn. But Trixie then released an exaggerated yawn, "Regardless, Trixie hasn't come here to make civil talk. She has visited to speak with you, Stardust Balance." "Well, I'm here," I pointed out casually, prompting Trixie's small smile. "So you are." Something about that look unnerved me. What surprised me, however, was Twilight now promptly standing between myself and the unicorn, as if sending a message. Trixie took it with stride though, instead pointing out an observation, "Please refrain from looking at Trixie like that, 'Twilight,' Trixie isn't here to steal your boyfriend away." Twilight, realizing what she was doing, flushed in irritation before looking away. Trixie scoffed. "No, Trixie's taste are far too eloquent for a mere brute." "I'm flattered," I replied dryly, unfazed by the basic insult. Hey, when you have a demonic King residing in your mind constantly belittling you and everyone around you, Trixie's own jabs are mute in comparison. "How can we... I help you then, Trixie?" I corrected my question after Twilight's expression at the word 'we.' "Quite simply- Ah, thank you dragon." The mare took the offered cup gracefully, hovering it in mid air as she continued, "As I was saying, Trixie first wishes to discuss this... Privately." ...What? "Um... Okay..." I answered slowly, frowning at this mare's usage of the word, before glancing at both Twilight and Spike, the former who didn't look particular pleased with the idea of leaving me alone with Trixie. "Twilight, Spike, if you would...?" Upon a moment of hesitation, Twilight relented at my look, sniffing at Trixie and nodded before walking off, dragging a protestant Spike along with her with head raised in the air, looking promptly annoyed by this whole thing. Not that I didn't blame her, honestly... Once it was certain both left the room, I looked back at Trixie, nodding. "So... Again, how can I help you?" This time, however, Trixie seemed... Hesitant. As if waging a battle within herself for the next response. Eventually sighing, in defeat of success, the mare looked up, meeting my gaze firmly. "The great and powerful Trixie... Is in need of your brutish services." 'Brutish services...' How nice of her- Wait. "You want... My help?" Trixie sniffed. "In a sense." Before sipping the tea, though is it me of was the cup shaking almost violently? She continued after a satisfactory gulp. "Trixie requires your physical advantages against two ponies who have wronged me." Say what now? "I don't bully people, Trixie," I said flatly. If she was looking for some muscle to do her dirty work and put fear in the hearts of her enemies, then this delusional mare can look elsewhere. Trixie, meanwhile, calmly sipped her tea this time, but when the equine spoke again, it was done with a slight tremor in her tone, "Tell me, are you familiar with two particular con artists known as the Flim Flam Brothers?" The Flim Flam-? Images of two tall yellow unicorns came to mind, recalling the time those two con-ponies arrived in Ponyville with the intention of purchasing Sweet Apple Acres for their own purposes. "...Yes." The unicorn nodded, and this time, her pink eyes almost looked pleading, "Trixie doesn't request your assistance out of revenge - though that certainly is part of the equation - but out of our... Friendship." Oh you gotta be kidding me. "Those repulsive siblings have wrongfully cheated me out of my own hard-earned money! My savings from working in that forsaken rock farm!" The anger and usage of first-person speak this time around prompted my sincere sympathy. "I'm sorry," I said quietly, half-considering reaching out to comfort the mare. But knowing Trixie, I refrained myself. "I'm well-aware of the brothers trying to scam others out of their bits; they've been here long ago." "And now they have returned, here to Ponyville." "What?" I swore it wasn't just me who asked that out-loud, yet the blue unicorn nodded regardless, her glare deepening as we continued discussing about the eccentric con artists, "No doubt they wish to fool your townsfolk into corking over their bits as they had done to me. They promised me a valuable artifact which would increase my magical capabilities tenfold! Instead, they got me a painted stone! A stone!" Alright, never mind the fact that Trixie was trying to cheat up her magic powers still, that can be addressed later. Instead, I raised a brow of my own. "If they are here, then why can't you get your money back by yourself? You're capable of handling anything by yourself." That is too much faith on her behalf, boy. The blue mare snorted. "Flattering, but I know better." Oh? "Our little battle in this town a while back has taught me a few things; one being to not underestimate the enemy." ...Huh. "That's very wise of you." "Don't condescend me," Trixie snapped, "What is it they say, 'the enemy of my enemy is my tool?'" "'Friend,' Trixie." "Details." Trixie waved again dismissively, before smiling rather sinister towards me. "And clearly you hold no love for those foolish stallions yourself. Do I have your help, Stardust?" The answer was made by the sound of a door opening from behind, and a small crash. Looking over there, we spotted Twilight and Spike, falling through the doorway to the next room, clearly having been eavesdropping on us, and I shook my head in fond exasperation. Those two, I swear. Yet, it was Twilight who recovered first, marching over towards with purple eyes revealing blatant distrust. "Pardon my bluntness, Trixie, but what exactly do you intend for Ja- Stardust to do?" Twilight asked rather sternly, frowning. "If you expect him to physically inflict harm on the brothers, you've got another thing coming." Em, I can speak for myself love... "You worry too much Twilight," Trixie said reassuringly... Well, as reassuring as she can be towards her rival. "While that would be rather spectacular to behold, the great and powerful Trixie simply requires Stardust's physical capabilities for protection, that's all." ...Oh. "You... Want him to be your bodyguard?" "As we take a look around the brother's establishment, yes." Trixie nodded at Spike's question. "And in exchange, I am really to pay this stallion - I'm sorry, alien - handsomely for his services." "Even so." Twilight narrowed her eyes. "I'm not comfortable with the idea of using my special somepony as a shield." At the term regarding me, Trixie's eyes widened in genuine surprise, and Twilight looked slightly smug, though she'd never admit to it. "I want to know exactly what is it we're up against before agreeing to your terms." We? "Twilight, you don't have to-" Purple eyes then looked at me, sparkling in soft firmness. "Part of a relationship is facing something together, Jack," Twilight said rather quietly, "And besides, if the Flim Flam Brothers have really returned, and are scamming others out of their money, we have to stop them." ...Alright. Clearly there's no stopping this mare. When Twilight's mind is set, she's as stubborn as Applejack. At my nod and smile, Twilight returned the gesture before looking back at the smirking smug Trixie, and I spoke next with the utmost seriousness. "You have a deal." "Uh, guys?" We heard Spike ask from behind, and we looked at him pointing upwards. "The ceiling's leaking." And our gazes followed his finger at the water, indeed, dripping through the ceiling. And I wished I could whistle while looking away from Twilight's expression. "Will this take long?" The blue equine was already complaining as Twilight examined the contents of the tonic, "Trixie's patience is far from limitless." Now within the basement of the library, Twilight worked on uncovering the recipe behind the so-called 'curative tonic' invented by the Flim Flam Brothers; which supposedly rids of any illness or physical disabilities, such as age. Of course, it sounded way too good to be true. Spike was happily munching in a bag of potato chips after doing his job of purchasing the tonic from the brothers - none of us three ponies because of understandable reasons - whereas Trixie watched idly as Twilight began experimenting on the bottle of green liquid with her equipment, the former glancing around the lab in dull interest. "Patience is a virtue Trixie," I pointed out casually, while the wooden machines hummed in getting to work. "He's right," Twilight concurred without turning around, focusing on the battle surrounded by wires and the like. "The sooner we uncover the ingredients behind this 'cure tonic,' we can expose those Flim Flam Brothers for being obvious frauds. A curative tonic for any ailment... It's absurd." "The great and powerful Trixie, for one, would never fall for such a ludicrous scheme." Not desiring another fight to start between the two - although I hardly doubted Twilight's inability to have composure - I attempted to change the subject, "So, just like old times, eh Trixie? Us working together." "Hm? Ah, yes." The unicorn nodded, smirking, and I spotted Twilight glancing over her shoulder towards us. "Trixie recalls saving your life against the Changelings masses in Canterlot." Oh dear. I inwardly cringed as Twilight now suddenly looked fully in our direction, looking surprised by this information. "Say what now?" Spike asked for the purple mare, mouth full of chip. Part of me chided the dragon for the manners. "Oh, he never told you?" Yeah no need to sound smug about it, Trixie. "The great and powerful Trixie was instrumental in assisting your friend here against an ambush sent by the dreaded Queen Chrysalis! With my magical abilities, we were able to best this opposition post-haste!" "How modest of you..." I mumbled dryly, and she didn't seem to hear. A ding sound was suddenly heard, directing our attention towards the bubbling tonic. Twilight, snapping her head back to it, pulled out the results the machine revealed, and stated out-loud in realization, "According to these results, the supposed 'curative tonic' is nothing more than pure apple juice!" Why does the colour look so disgustingly dark green then? Why else? Most likely an act of deception to make their 'tonic' look more plausible. Could be... "These results are certain?" "Without a doubt," Twilight confirmed, nodded confidently while turning to face us. "We've got the proof now that the brother's 'curative tonic' isn't what it's cracked up to be." "I knew it!" Thanks for the input Spike, "What's our next move then?" Before Twilight could respond, it was a certain blue unicorn who answered with a determined mind and expression, "Now we direct our attention towards getting back Trixie's- I mean, everypony's money those con artists scammed them out of!" "How do you propose we do that?" Twilight inquired, frowning doubtfully, "Walk up to them and outright ask for them to hand over everypony's bits back to them?" Why not? Could work. "Well... We could take it all back without them knowing about it," Say what now? Three heads looked at a eating Spike, who swallowed before continuing, "When I was buying the tonic, I learned that the Flim Flam Brothers will be selling them at the Ponyville Swimming contest tomorrow. We could sneak in while they're there and, y'know, get everyone's money back." That's... An idea that does have merit. Indeed, Sombra sounded shockingly agreeing, Take advantage of their absence. We could acquire the stolen money back for those foolish equines, and put an end to their plans in one swift stroke. "Therefore killing two birds with one stone..." Trixie didn't seem to hear my thoughtful comment, instead nodding in delighted agreement with the dragon, "Your pet is more useful than Trixie previously presumed, Twilight," Outright ignoring the mare's annoyed expression, Trixie carried on with a devilish smile, "We can sabotage their work in addition, and they'd be none the wiser. It's magnificent!" "Or," Twilight interjected, raising a hoof, then summoning her blackboard on wheels forward along and drawing on it with a chalk, explaining her plan, "We could confront them during the contest and expose them in front of everypony with this undeniable proof we have, and then have them return everyone's money back so they can learn their lesson." ...That could work too. But Trixie downright scoffed at the suggestion. "'Learn their lesson?' Not everyone will take your friendship preaches to heart, Twilight. No, the only lesson they'll learn, is not to mess with the great and powerful Trixie!" "This isn't just about you Trixie," The purple alicorn retorted calmly, but even I saw that her patience was beginning to bend regarding her rival. "You're not the only pony who's been conned by those stallions. We need to make sure they never scam anyone again, and to do that we have to expose them." "And we will, right after Trixie gets her money back." "That can wait." "That can hardly wait!" Not good. The two mares were not literally in each other's faces, Twilight speaking with a forced patient voice, "I'm beginning to think your intentions aren't entirely motivated by selflessness, Trixie." Her rival scoffed. "Sorry to disappoint, Princess, but like it or not, your boyfriend agreed to help Trixie. You've played your part, we can continue exacting the retribution against the brothers without you." Twilight refused to yield though, frowning harder. "My boyfriend won't be a tool for you to play around with." "Perhaps not. But unlike you, I can make good use of him." Alright, enough was enough. "That does it," I promptly ordered, walking forward and placing myself between the two heated mares, gently pushing them back away from one another, partially fearful for my life as both their horns began to glow rather menacingly. "We're not here to fight each other. The Flim Flams Brothers are our targets, not your rivalry." Shame. This childish squabble was almost entertaining to observe. Eyes still locked on the smug Trixie, Twilight thankfully relented over time and looked away, expressing distrust and irritation. The blue mare, however, sent me a sweet smile that borderlined a smirk. "You're absolutely right, Stardust. Perhaps Trixie was a little inaccurate over who needs who to balance their temperament emotions." Not having it. Nope. "And Trixie, do refrain from provoking Twilight like that." I frowned, hard, to make the message clear. "Don't forget, if it wasn't for her, you wouldn't be here standing and talking, would you?" As much as I hate to bring that memory up, it had the intended effect. Pink eyes flashed in recollection, before the mare huffed and looked away just like Twilight did. But I swore, for a moment, I saw something akin to regret in her eyes. "Here's what I propose," I began calmly, "We take advantage over the Flim Flam Brother's absence from their establishment. Hear me out." Twilight closed her mouth promptly as my request. "There we do, indeed, see if we can find any way to make sure they never produce such false products again, and get Trixie's money back for her." I waited until the unicorn at least glanced in my direction. "Then, we go to the contest and expose the brothers for fraud, and demand they give everybody elses money back. Sounds fair?" For a moment, both mares regarded one another with clear negative emotions, and I repressed a sigh. Can we not save this for another time? There were far more important things at stake here. But the answer came, to my immense relief, when the two girls voiced their agreements. "I suppose that would suffice." "If I get my hard earned money back sooner, the better." "Great, now shake on it," I winced after saying that, both Twilight and Trixie then glancing at each other with frowns and looking away stubbornly, prompting my sigh. And from the side, Spike continued munching the chips as if enjoying a show. Mares. Far more trouble than they're worth. A circus tent. Their temporary establishment in Ponyville, was a circus tent. "You weren't kidding," I noted to Spike, as the four of us observed the large generic tent from a hilltop. "Very grandiose," Twilight commented in thought. "You should see the inside, it's amazing," Spike said in clear awe, and I shook my head, rubbing the dragon's head humouredly. Trixie, meanwhile, was far less impressed, rolling her eyes and moving forward with purpose, "Let's refrain from dilly-dallying and take advantage of their departure while we can! Onwards Trixie's assistants!" Jesus Christ... Glancing at one another in exasperation, we trailed after the haughty unicorn, down the hill towards the large circus tent. To my left, Twilight spoke to me quietly, "Do you really consider Trixie your friend?" Inhaling sharply, I thought for a moment before responding, considering the complexities over mine and Trixie's... Relationship. "Well... After everything we've been through, would it be fair otherwise, love?" Twilight didn't speak briefly, regarding the blue striding mare with thought. Then, the alicorn said with a hint of suspicion, "You never mentioned Trixie helping you against Changelings at Canterlot." Better not [BEEP] this up, Stardust: "Remember that ambush I told you about, when your parents and Cadence helped out? Trixie was there too." Purple eyes widened, Twilight now regarding me with complete attention. "You never mentioned that!" I winced, grinning sheepishly as Trixie looked over towards us boredly, and Spike gazed away, not wanting to partake in this conversation. The purple mare then continued in a hushed whisper, "Any other times you and she interacted without me knowing about it?" ...Why was this so important to her? "Another time, long ago, when I first met your brother. Recently, when she visited the library earlier before your became a Princess." "The latter I'm aware about." Twilight nodded, but expression still looking... Hurt? "You trust her then?" "That's a bit of an exaggeration love," Was my attempt to diffuse this apparent argument, smiling weakly. "I'm just giving her the benefit of the doubt... Just like you've done for me," Before glancing over at the unicorn, speaking with thought, "Perhaps a friend is all she ever needed..." I never really pondered about it. Trixie was always egotistical, arrogant and certain that everything she said and did was correct. And as such, had almost endangered the town not once, but twice. But what was the reason behind her attitude? Did Trixie have a harsh upbringing? Was she an orphan? Were her parents terrible role models? And most importantly, why was Twilight looking as though I shredded a favourite book of hers? Hm. You really do possess the brain of a child. Oh? By all means, educate me your Highness. Tell me what I'm missing. Dimwitted human, not even the Princess is beyond the contagious feelings of jealously. Jealously? But that's- "You!" Trixie's sudden voice caused me to snap my head in her direction, the blue mare pointing towards a thin-looking white stallion with a silver mane exiting the large tent, wearing big glasses, a sports cap and black-white striped shirt, a tray of bottles lined up strapped from his neck. "You're that assistant pony of theirs!" The pony immediately responded by sheer instinct; turning tail and fleeing, running around the large tent. The chase was on! Three ponies and one dragon pursued the accomplice, Twilight putting her mind to work via teleporting before the stallion, blocking one path and forcing him down another, and we followed him down to directly behind the circus tent, leading to a small covered area revealing a much smaller tent by comparison, equipment covered in large blankets and a large obvious musical instrument, something the Flim Flam Brothers would obviously play to advertise their goods in a more appealing manner. This also led to a dead end for the pony, and Trixie took perfect advantage of that. With magic, the unicorn summoned a rope around the stallion's limbs, capturing him flawlessly and suspending the scrawny pony upside-down, ignoring his cries for help. "Overkill," Twilight mumbled. "But effective," I replied, the four of approaching the fearful pony. "P-Please, don't hurt me!" And it was Trixie who went for the interrogative tactics first, glaring right into the cowering Earth Pony's face, "You have something that belongs to the great and powerful Trixie. Where do the brothers keep the bits they take from other equines?" At the nervous and hesitant quivering expression, Trixie glowered harder. "Tick. Tock." "That's enough Trixie," Twilight interrupted the procedure firmly, "This isn't the way to-" "Over there!" The stallion cried out in submission, pointing to the entrance of the smaller tent. With smug satisfaction, Trixie glanced over to us before trotting over towards her destination. "He's all yours." Twilight shook her head. "Spike, make sure she doesn't take anypony elses money for herself," The dragon saluted, following after Trixie. Right, my turn. But before I could begin questioning this suspended stallion myself, Twilight grabbed my limb, causing me to meet her eyes. "Don't be too harsh." I smiled softly. "Ye of little faith... Although could you let him down as a sign of good faith?" Twilight nodded, and a sound of something crashing down from before us, prompting my nod. "Thanks." Now, to business. Reaching forward, I pulled the Earth Pony up, holding him steadily on his shoulder to prevent any attempts of escape. "Easy there, my friend. We won't hurt you. We just have some questions is all." "What more could you want? I already confessed to Applejack, and now I have to confess to you too?!" Applejack? Both Twilight and I exchanged glances, the former speaking next, "What does Applejack have to do with this?" The stallion swallowed nervously, looking from me to the alicorn before answering in a tremor, "Granny Smith purchased one of the tonics for herself, and it seemed to be working quite effectively for her. And now Applejack has made it clear it's okay to lie to others so long as no one gets hurt." No one gets-? "That is a terrible, terrible idea," I snapped, unable to comprehend this, "Someone would get hurt by this act of deception. The false advertisement could have someone pull a reckless stunt which would cause untold injuries!" "It's immoral," Twilight concurred, matching my expression to this news, "But why would Applejack lie about the tonic? That's hardly like her!" Indeed, it was uncharacteristic of the orange mare to lie about anything. She must have her reasons for doing so. "I'm- I'm guessing she wants her Granny to be happy," The stallion supplied nervously. "Even so," I pointed out, whilst Twilight looked contemplative. "This can have devastating consequences on anyone really to try something their body couldn't handle," As I said this, we spotted a satisfied Trixie magically carrying a pouch out of the tent, Spike following. "To the point of serious harm," Twilight continued for me, sounding both thoughtful and worried, "Despite good intentions, a false curative tonic would inflict more injuries than heal them. The Flim Flam Brothers have gone too far this time." The Earth Pony sighed, sounding quite regretful, "It's too late, in any case." Twilight looked up at that, clearly unnerved by the guilt-ridden voice. "How so...?" "From what I heard, Granny Smith is going to partake in the Ponvyille Swimming very soon, maybe even the high dive. I'm suppose to sell more of the tonic at the contest, and use Granny's success for more profit with the brothers." "But..." "That means..." Both Twilight and I regarded each other with similar horror, the implications far too dangerous to believe. It was Spike then who vocally finished our thoughts, "Granny Smith could get seriously hurt!" Sombra was cruelly indifferent to the concept: She's had her time. How can you- Shut up Sombra! "We have to stop Granny Smith! Now!" Twilight commanded firmly, "The contest is happening as we speak! If we can make it in time-!" A yawn interrupted the alicorn. "Have fun with that," Prompting our attention on the second indifferent pony to this matter. Trixie continued casually, "Trixie got what she came for. Your services are no long required; Trixie thanks you three." Oh of course... Twilight expressed more disbelief than I, gaping at the mare, "Wha- Someone's life is at stake here!" Trixie shrugged, examining the contents of her pouch while speaking, "And Trixie is certain you'll use your magic of friendship to save her. Don't let Trixie stop you." "You..." Twilight said through gritted teeth, looking ready to rightfully chew the unicorn out for her callous and selfish behaviour... Then forcibly sighing and regarding myself and Spike, "Forget it, let's just get there in time." "Twilight-" But the mare ignored me, frowning hard at Trixie, ye also expressing disappointment, "And here I thought you were capable of caring for anyone other than yourself," Ouch, shots fired. Trixie paid no heed to that, prompting Twilight to look down in slight sadness, before regarding both Spike and I with a determined nod, "Let's go." I guess so... Truthfully, I was just as disappointed as Twilight was, if not more- "Wait!" But it wasn't Trixie who called for us just then, but the cowering pony, who suddenly looked rather resolved himself, "Let me help somehow... I don't want anyone to get hurt too." ...Huh. Twilight smiled in gratitude. "Come on then...?" "Er, Silver Shill, Princess." If the situation wasn't so dire, I would've commented on the name. Allow me then; blatant ridiculous name in relation to money. Thank you Sombra... "We must hurry, come on!" And yet I paused for a brief moment as the other rushed away from the area, glancing back at Trixie, who was watching us leave with an undecipherable expression. With that, I called over my shoulder, "If we're really friends, Trixie, then you'll help us in the end, somehow," And looked back forward without awaiting a response, following after the others. Blind faith in the manipulative trickster? More of hope that anyone can be a better person if they at least tried... And after what happened with you a while back, I believe that deep down, Trixie wouldn't allow anyone to get hurt on her watch. "We're too late!" "[BEEP]!" Twilight pointed out the obvious as we arrived to the contest, unable to stop the elderly farmer for jumping off the dangerous-looking high dive, situated atop a large colourful structure made exclusively for todays event. Even rushing towards the landing spot wouldn't save Granny Smith in time. But thankfully, the saviour came in the form of a long rope, catching the green Earth Pony by the leg just before she hit the tiny paddle pool. Twilight, Spike, Silver and I stopped in our tracks at that, looking at one another in relief, some letting out a "Phew." Yeah, that was close... And from the diving board above, Applejack lowered the rope slightly so her grandma may land safely, to Granny Smith's chagrin, "Now what in tarnation did ya do that for?!" "To prevent an accident over a lie!" Many heads from the crowd turned towards their Princess at her response. Twilight walked forward, looking both relieved yet determined, "For this supposed 'curative tonic-'" A bottle floated beside her for emphasis, "- Is nothing more than a fabrication!" Exaggerated gasps. "Now just settle down there Princess," One of the two con ponies - Flim I guess - attempted to take control of the situation, wrapping an unwelcome limb around the alicorn with forced enthusiasm, "Our tonic just happens to be the most genuine cure tonic around!" "Why, just look what it did for Granny Smith over there!" Flam gestured over to Granny Smith, watching us along with the doubtful crowd, "She's been as fit as a fiddle ever since trying out our one-percent guaranteed Flim and Flam's Curative Tonic!" Thankfully, Twilight shook their pony arms off her before I got really annoyed, glaring at the two tall unicorns, "I have evidence to support my claim; the tonic is nothing more than squashed apple juice! Granny Smith would have been seriously hurt had she landed just now!" The audience looked from Twilight to Granny, then to the grinning brothers. "Why that's quite a claim, young Princess." "Surely we can see this evidence of yours, just in case?" "She don't need to!" A resolved voice spoke up, prompting us all to look over at Applejack, who sighed and gazed at her grandma, "Granny, I'm sorry. You were so happy doin' the things you did in your youth, I didn't want to ruin that," Granny Smith, meanwhile, softened her irritated look at Applejack's shame, now smiling slightly. Yeah, like Granny Smith of all ponies was gonna be mad at her own flesh and blood. "But you gave it your stamp of approval?" A pony pointed out to Applejack. "Are you saying you lied?" Another inquired. "I am," Was the Earth Pony's response, and I couldn't help but nod in approval at the mare's admittance. But still, Applejack? Lying? Never thought I'd see the day. That event with Discord doesn't really count. More gasps. "And what's more, I can prove it's fake!" Hm? Now it was Silver Shill who spoke up, outright glaring at the nervous-looking Flim Flam Brothers, pointing at them with a resolved tone, "I now realize what we've been doing is wrong! I helped made the stuff, pretending that it worked so ponies could spend their hard-earned money on the stuff. But no more! These ponies made me realize that even lying can hurt others just as much as the truth can!" You go my friend! I patted the Earth Pony's side in approval. Way to show that confident side when the situation warranted it. Twilight also smiled at Silver for exposing the brothers further and realizing his own folly, turning back to the still-grinning siblings. Except this time, the two con stallions looked more nervous than ever, "This web of lies started because of two selfish ponies who scammed you all from the very beginning," While the crowd muttered in agreement, Granny Smith was regarding Applejack, opening her muzzle to speak- But I didn't get the chance to hear what she had to say, as I noticed two ponies fleeing from the area. "Hey!" They tried to run once, what makes them think they can escape me now? Speeding past Silver and Spike, I pursued after the Flim Flam Brothers, who were heading in the direction we arrived from. No doubt attempting to grab all their things from the circus tent and bail. As if I'd- Oh... Hello now. The two brothers didn't make it very far, as blocking their path stood the very last pony they'd want to cross. Trixie regarded the two taller stallions blankly, speaking rather neutrally, "You remember Trixie, don't you gentlecolts?" "Ah! The great and powerful Trixie!" Flam exclaimed in recognition, backing up with his sibling as Trixie calmly approached them, heading unintentionally right back to the crowd. "So nice to see you again!" Flim added, "It's been, how long now, a week since you bought our incredible magical artifact?" Trixie frowned harder, and I discreetly stepped aside as they passed. Better not get in the way here. Beside the blue mare was a floating large bag, drifting after the unicorn as they approached the crowd. "What brings you here?" "Heard of our famous curative tonic and wished to try some for yourself?" "Afraid not," Trixie replied with barely-concealed glee, "I believe this is what one would call... Retribution," And the large sack dropped with a thud. The crowd gasped, whereas I blinked rapidly at the huge amount of coins pouring out of the open sack. "Why, Trixie does believe this is all the bits you conned out of these ponies. Fell free to help yourselves, my fellow equines!" The large amount of ponies obliged happily, reaching out and grabbing as many bits that belonged to them as they can. And stepping forward, I grinned proudly towards the blue mare, who was now outright seething at the panicking brothers. I knew it. I knew she'd come around! "The great and powerful Trixie does not tolerate being deceived! She will never forgive you taking what is rightfully- Get back here you cowards!" Oh boy. The stallions ran off, not wanting to incur Trixie's wrath along with the town's fury any longer. Yet instead of pursuing them, the mare sighed, and I watched in slight sudden apprehension as Twilight was now approaching the unicorn, prompting Trixie to face her. "What do you want?" Yet Twilight was smiling, looking proud herself of the mare for doing the most generous thing she could do, "I was wrong about you, Trixie; you do have it in you to be a selfless pony. Forgive me for accusing you before." Trixie clearly didn't anticipate that, gaping at the alicorn for a long moment before coughing behind her hoof, regaining composure, "Well of- of course you were very wrong to doubt the great and powerful Trixie! For Trixie can be as generous as anypony if she so desires! And... Trixie supposes she apologizes too, for the event a while back involving the Alicorn Amulet." Sombra snorted. Twilight only smiled, and her rival blinked at the sudden offered hoof, "Maybe now we can finally start over... Friends?" And I hardly doubted what happened next. A hesitant blue hoof shook the alicorn's own, and Trixie grinned, "Acquaintance-friends." Of course. Twilight only blinked, then rolled her eyes in good humour, and the blue mare turned swiftly after the hoof-shake concluded, gesturing dramatically, "And now, the great and powerful Trixie is needed elsewhere! Until we meet again! Oh, and," She leaned back towards Twilight, pink eyes gleaming in my direction with a smirk, "Good luck putting up with him..." Hey! "I heard that!" Twilight and Trixie only chuckled, before the latter finally threw some pink dust on the ground, causing that infamous smoke she used to disappear. "Those con ponies shan't escape the great and powerful Trixie yet!" I can see why you hardly tolerate her. Hey, I tolerate her now. Walking towards Twilight, spotting Granny Smith and Applejack hug it out from the corner of my eye, we observed the departing Trixie with shared smiles. "Think we'll be seeing her again anytime soon?" "Hopefully not too soon; I can only take so much ego on the same week." "Heh." Purple eyes then glanced at me. "Sorry about before, also." Hm? "For what?" "For my behaviour before," Twilight spoke quietly, sounding rather regretful, "Guess I was just... I don't know..." "...Jealous? For no reason?" She caught the teasing in my tone, mock-glaring at me, "Jealous? Of Trixie? She was hardly interested in you for me to be jealous." I grinned in amusement. "Must've been from the rivalry then." Twilight tilted her head. "Well thankfully, that's over now... I hope." "But still, you. Jealous. Never thought I'd see the day." Those mesmerizing eyes glinted in humour. "I'd dare say it's any worse than your behaviour around a certain boy in Sunset's world-" "Don't you ever bring that up again. No, stop laughing, I'm serious! Twilight, that excuse of a stereotype hardly deserves you! Stop laughing dammit!" Chapter Ninety: The Princess and her Warrior"You really think she'll like it?" "Twilight? She'll absolutely love it!" Spike replied cheerfully, smiling brightly as we headed towards the lit boutique, illuminating the closing night. The sun barely peaked over the far-off hills, darkness making its claim. And Luna was kind enough to have the stars already sparkle beautifully tonight. At Spike's enthusiasm, I grinned in gratified relief. "You don't know how happy that makes me, Spike." Before gazing at the close building, where the occupants within awaited us, the apprehension still clear in my tone, "Hopefully I won't be too much of a fail tonight." "Nah, it'll be fine." Spike winked, moving forward to open the front door for us. "A nice night at the Ponyville restaurant, spending some quality time together without any problems arising whatsoever. The worse that can happen is you losing your temper at the waiter or Twilight forgetting her cue cards for the date." The very image prompted my chuckle. "Thanks Spike..." Although, clearly, that did nothing to damper my nervous disposition significantly. This was a moment long coming, very different than the time Twilight and I spent an entire day together at Winsome Falls. No, this time, it was your classic formal dinner date at a fancy restaurant, generously booked for us by a certain Rarity. Who, meanwhile, was working on Twilight's own dress inside the boutique. Swallowing more anxiety, I attempted to steel my expression whilst following Spike inside, the dragon announcing to the four mares who welcomed us. "Presenting the stallion of the hour! Ladies." An impressed whistle was the first response. "Golly. Ya clean up nice Stardust." Applejack complimented with a smile, to which I returned. I suppose the cleaned tuxedo wear, gelled down mane and trimmed beard was impressive to behold. Whooves had to help me put the outfit on. "Very fitting." Fluttershy pitched in quietly, her content expression more softer than the others. "You're gonna knock Twilight off her hooves Star!" Rainbow praised exaggeratedly, but even I couldn't help but grin at the positivism. If Rainbow was impressed, then you know you're doing a good job. Or horrible job. Sombra, please try to refrain from making any unwelcome comments tonight. I'd rather enjoy myself. "And also!" Gah! God dammit Pinkie! The Earth Pony was right up in my face, bouncing up and down in that energetic personality I've grown use to more than I should have. "You and Twilight are gonna have a really really really fun time! You'll have scrummy fancy food, and then dance, and ooh, maybe have some dessert!" "Maybe, Pinkie," I humoured the mare, nodding in thanks to Applejack who pulled the overexcited Pinkie away. "Yes, he does look rather dashing, does he not?" The flatterer that was Rarity appeared from behind the boutique's stage curtains, looking quite pleased with herself, "As expected of a stallion who has received the honour to take a pony of high status to dinner. I have done everything in my power to make both your attires suitable, appealing and the center of attention for all to witness in the glory of two star-crossed lovers!" "We're not trying to gain attention tonight Rarity, we only intend in enjoying ourselves in each others company." A more than familiar voice spoke up, and our attention turned to the mare walking through the velvet curtains- Oh... My... God... Time froze in place. Literally. There was little I could do to stop it. Everything around me instantly stopped upon the sight of the angel which approached me. A light blue dress, similar to her wear during the gala, except more styled for a fancy dinner attendance than royal ball. The edges of the long dress coated in sparkling gold, glittering off the alicorn perfectly. Tail covered with pins of stars, and mane reorganized to resemble that of a calm waterfall, falling down her right side whereas the left looked more like a stream, the rest curled up in the buns like the style she wore at Shining and Cadence's wedding. Purple sparkling eyes and a small expectant smile met my stunned speechless state. In short, Twilight Sparkle looked like a Goddess. "Heheh, cough it up." From the corner of my eye, a disgruntled Applejack handed a satisfied Rainbow a handful of bits. But that was irrelevant for the moment, because before me was something far too impossible for me to be in a relationship with. And that's saying a lot. Twilight, obviously embarrassed by the staring, briefly glanced away. "So... You like it?" Like it? "A bit of an understatement..." And from far off, Rarity looked soundly smug. Have some dignity, boy. Oh, right. Shaking out of my stupor, a wide stupid grin was placed on my muzzle. "I don't think... There's anything I could say to accurately describe your beauty, love..." "That's okay..." Twilight replied rather nervously, looking back with a pleased, flattered and blissful look. "Just that you like it is enough for me. You look very handsome yourself." "I'm a broken stone compared to an angelic statue." Twilight blinked, while Rainbow snorted, hovering with a snarky grin. "Very poetic." For once, I'm inclined to concur with the egotistical pegasus. "Well... Shall we get going?" Oh! "Right right, yes, of course." Now I can stop gawking at her like a [BEEP]ing idiot, instead swerving around and offering a limb, which Twilight merrily accepted. The gorgeous alicorn grinned, calling over her shoulder as we headed towards the door, "Thanks for the help girls. We'll see you later." "Do tell us everything afterwards!" Rarity replied cheerfully. "Now y'all have fun!" Applejack added teasingly. "Don't forget, bring her home by eleven!" Jesus Christ Rainbow... "And remember, the food is always the best part of a romantic meal!" Uh, thanks Pinkie. Solid advice right there. "Good luck bro!" "Hah! Thanks Spike!" And, as we departed, the anxiety rose in volumes in ways that would put Fluttershy to shame. Or Twilight on a test day. Speaking of the mare, even in the dark I could see she was just as nervous as I was. I only hoped I wouldn't disappoint her too much tonight. You're a nervous wreck. No, really? What gave it away? Upon arriving to the fancy location, a waiter calmly welcomed us at reception, checking for our booked entries and escorting us towards our two-seated table, surrounded by many other posh-dressed ponies who appeared more calmer and stoic than either of us. At a moment of quick thinking, I had pulled out Twilight's chair instead of the waiter for her, pushing the mare towards the table while feeling less nervous and more confident for doing so, taking my seat from across from the smiling beautiful mare. Your lack of mannerisms and calm exterior reveal how little you truly know in the regal world. No kidding? A royal must express confident, certainty and resolve. A moment's hesitation provides nothing but weakness in front of those who are suppose to bow to your whim. Focus not on the probability of embarrassing yourself to the mare you cherish, but on your own determination. Easier said than done... Focus, child. You must prove yourself worthy of a Princess. ...Was that... Solid advice, Sombra? From you of all ponies? "What would you like to drink?" Oh right, the waiter. "Oh, one apple cider if you would." Twilight requested politely, before both her and the fancy-looking unicorn regarded me expectantly. Dammit, I knew I should've looked up the kind of drink they'd serve here beforehand! "Uh... Same." Smooth. The waiter nodded, seemingly unfazed but most likely judging me inwardly, departing from the table to get the orders. From within my mind, a more wiser, reassuring voice spoke to me instead of the tyrant, Sombra is correct, Jack. You need not be so apprehensive, Princess Twilight will not judge you for being understandably nervous over this evening together. In fact, I'd dare suggest she appears just as anxious over how this dinner goes as you are. From the look on the mare's face, glancing down at the surface of the clothed table repeatedly, I'd have to concur. But even so, I couldn't resist staring at how exactly gorgeous the alicorn looked tonight. Rarity certainly did wonders. I thought Twilight was beautiful enough on her own, but this world continues to surprise me every time. "So..." Twilight began awkwardly, desiring to rid the rather tense atmosphere while purple attractive eyes looked in every direction, seemingly trying to look straight at me. The walk here was bad enough by the constant pauses of silence, our initial nervousness overtaking our composure. ...Heh. "W-What?" Twilight asked with a hint of curiosity, hearing my contemplative humoured noise. With a small grin, I leaned back against my cushioned seat, admitting sincerely, "I never thought I'd be in this scenario; sitting across a pony on a romantic dinner, willingly I might add." Past me would've been so disgusted. And rightfully so. Your species would condemn such romantic involvements with a pony without hesitation. Your previous personality at least would agree with them, Sombra pointed out, sounding less hostile then and more matter-of-factly. Twilight, though, sounded less repulsed by the idea, smiling behind her own hoof. "And you have no regrets doing so?" "My only regret, Twilight," I said, "Was denying my feelings for you much earlier." Twilight blushed shyly. "That's understandable... I imagine your own people wouldn't take our relationship with their own blessings." "Yeah well, screw my people." Although this light-hearted conversation was making me feel a lot better now, less urging to throw up in my throat from anxiety than before. Before Twilight spoke, the drinks arrived, magically placed onto our table. The alicorn nodded in thanks, whereas the waiter simply said in that posh tone, "Let us know when you are ready to order." Then, after he left, Twilight continued while looking through the menu, "I honestly never thought this would happen anytime soon as well. When I began studying about friendship, romance was the last thing on my agenda." "And you have no regrets, being in one?" "My only regret," Twilight paraphrased my own statement, but with a sense of teasing, "Was not realizing my own special feelings for you sooner." "Touche, love, touche..." That said, I opened my own menu, taking in the many available courses. Which mostly consisted of flowers, plants and vegetables I didn't even like... Huh... ...What in Tartarus is a 'Daisy spaghetti...?' I wish I knew... I'd recommend the exotic 'Foin de l'amour,' personally. Is that French for something...? Also, with these two inner voice speaking up, it almost felt like two people were looking over my shoulder. I briefly glanced behind me compulsively. Nothing but frowning ponies who looked like they never had fun in their whole lives, minding their own business. 'Grass wheel with decorative vegetables?' 'Canterlot salad in battered cider?' 'Carrot cake?' This isn't food, this is asinine! Someone's getting mad over a menu... Hmm, the 'Magical sauce with a side of cucumbers and bread' sounds exquisite. 'A side of cucumbers?' The [BEEP]-?! The menu almost fell completely from my hoofs at the sudden vulgar language, censored or not. Eyes wide and jaw slightly agape, I managed to regain composure. Thankfully, Twilight was too invested covering her face with her own menu to notice. Sombra... I never knew... Perhaps you should focus on the date, Jack. I'm certain Twilight would appreciate your concentration on her and the dinner. Good point, cheers Specter. I set the menu down the exact same time Twilight did. "I'll have the-" "Maybe one of-" We both blinked when talking over each other, regarding one another in surprise by smiling... Then laughing, because by God I should've seen that coming. Twilight giggled innocently, the sound a melody to my ears. Then, glancing over to her glass, the alicorn picked up her drink, and raised in toast. I mirrored her movements quickly, and Twilight said happily with a trace of nervousness still, "To no regrets, then?" "And to our extraordinary relationship as a whole." Our grins were evenly matched, proud and ecstatic. That said, we gulped down our drinks- Bleh! Jesus Christ! "Guess I should've mentioned the cider they make here is a lot more bitter than at Sweet Apple Acres," Twilight said rather sheepishly, witnessing my reaction to tasting the awfully bitter drink. "Maybe..." I grimaced, although my brief disgruntled mood barely lasted long due to Twilight's light laughter rising as seconds past, seemingly enjoying my disgust at the strong cider and ignoring the looks of annoyed patrons, prompting me to laugh rather loudly myself. Although my date didn't look too pleased with the taste of her own drink, but my reaction had overridden Twilight's own repulsion over it. The tension evaporated naturally, the mood replaced pleasantly as we proceeded to talk casually like always, before and after waving the waiter over to order our food. And the smile on my face only grew in size over time. So, that carrot cake... Turns out it had flowers in it... But at least Twilight was greatly amused by my expressions towards eating the stuff. Y'know, whenever she stopped hiding behind her own food constantly, leaning down as though to look at something. "So..." The mare started, trying once again to sound more casual, but failing miserably. When it comes to anxiousness, Twilight wouldn't exactly hold first place for most composure. "Enjoying your cake?" After swallowing more daisies and whatever kind of grass they put in this food, I answered with a forced grin, "Clearly." Twilight only nodded, looking down again. What on Earth was she looking at? Was there a bug before her seat? Raising my head up slightly, the look Twilight tried to hide behind her own hay burger was that of thoughtful and panic. My mind raced to uncover why my girlfriend was acting this way; it was the same look she had whenever there was a situation and Twilight was looking through a book to- ...Oh. Ahh. "Are you enjoying your meal too?" "Huh? Oh!" Twilight snapped her head up, nodding rather wildly. "Yes, very much so, thanks! You can see how much effort they put in, and clearly it's worth that effort. This stuff tastes like it was made by real experts." "Did the book on your lap tell you to say that?" "Well actually, those are my genuine thoughts towards the great service they provide here-" Twilight's muzzle instantly shut, blinking upon realizing her mistake. Gotcha. I only smirked triumphantly as the mare began to grin sheepishly. "I-I don't believe I follow, Jack-" I could only laugh, prompting the adorable mare's pink cheeks to brighten. After that, my muzzle curled into a reassuring smile. "Twilight, I'm just as nervous as you are. Believe me." My date shrugged, hesitantly setting the open book down on the table while explaining, "I just didn't want to show exactly how inexperienced I am with this sort of thing. This dating book details everything one needs to have the perfect date-" "Are you enjoying yourself?" "Huh?" Twilight blinked at my question. "Are you enjoying yourself here, with me, on this date?" The mare rapidly nodded on response. "Of course I am. Why wouldn't I be?" Although that earnest and sincere answer caused my own organs to flip in joy and relief, I outwardly nodded in turn, smiling brightly at the brilliant Princess. "Then you clearly don't need that book to dictate how this dinner goes, so long as we're enjoying each other's company." Twilight shared my positive expression in turn, and I added happily, "And I certainly am having the time of my life here." The reaction was expected, but I always felt rather smug, pleased with myself over Twilight blushing as red as a tomato. "Me too..." The beautiful alicorn admitted, regarding her food with a blissful expression. "We're both new to a fancy dinner date, love. If anything, it's I who needs to impress the Princess," I commented in amusement. Twilight shook her head, smiling regardless as those alluring violet eyes met mine once again. "I'm just Twilight around my friends... And special somepony." "Either way it is the man who must prove himself worthy for the lady... Or stallion for the mare." Twilight expressed shy amusement at that. "On the plus side, at least this date is going far smoother than yesterday's attempt to get Rainbow to study for that Wonderbolts test." At the mention of the incident, Twilight perked up in exasperated good nature. "It was trying, I will admit. But I'm proud of her for managing to find her own method for studying for the test. She'll make a fantastic Wonderbolt yet." "I don't doubt it." My head cocked in agreement, taking another mouthful of the cake. Then remembering what was in it as I made another face again. What's better than having a dinner at a date? Slow dancing right afterwards, of course! This restaurant was fancy enough to have its own dance floor for ponies to express their affection to their significant others through romantic dancing. And, after finishing our meals, I of course offered to the lady - Or mare - with an extended hoof a dance, to which Twilight eagerly expected. "This is wonderful..." Twilight whispered in content, pony chin resting on my shoulder as we slowly drifted around the dance floor, circling the spot in our own bliss. "You're telling me..." I replied evenly, prompting Twilight's low chuckle. Meanwhile, my insides were twisting in the positive way. My heart was racing unnaturally. My mind clouded by the scent of perfume this alicorn adorned. Whatever Rarity used on Twilight worked its magic. My own stupid smile just wouldn't leave. Affection... Such sentimentality will be your downfall. Please Sombra, not now... He's right, Sombra; indulge our friend here while he enjoys himself before it lasts. Before the King could provide a snarky comment, or Specter could clarify what he meant, Twilight shifted slightly as we danced, our bodies standing on hind legs, leaning against one another for support. The wonderful mare quietly teased, "You've certainly improved since our first dance, long ago..." I remember. Our first 'date' on the hill for Valentine's Day, of whatever these ponies called it here. "That's because I had a great teacher to help me learn..." Twilight played along. "Really? Would you recommend her?" "No one else could compare to her educational methods. Her intelligence and resourcefulness are unparalleled." I practically felt the heat of Twilight's embarrassed face on my clothed shoulder. "Are you sure you're not simply overestimating this mare's abilities?" "Well... Sometimes her own modesty can get the better of her. But that's part of why she's the perfect pony." For both Equestria and for you. In answer, Twilight lifted her head up, leaning back to meet my gaze, but that didn't stop the slow dance. Although the mare almost tripped after what I just said, prompting my humoured look and tighter but gentle grip. Her eyes reflected embarrassment, flattery and loving... And I felt my own composure melt away at the adoring look. What did I honestly do... To have such an amazing partner in my life? "You deserve better..." Twilight shook her head softly, this time resting her head onto my chest, speaking with content, "There is nopony better, than the stallion standing before me..." My own face buried slightly into her soft mane, hearing Twilight sigh happily. This was more than perfect... I couldn't find a name to describe this moment, but there was nothing right now other than this which made me more happy and at peace. I look forward to seeing how this moment becomes ruined. As if by magic, Sombra's unwelcome observation became fruitful, for there was a sound from far off behind the mare which prompted me to glance up- [BEEP]! By instinct, I ducked, bringing the surprised Twilight down with me as a piece of food flew over our heads, landing elsewhere. Jesus Christ, that was a close one! Hearing a curious noise, I looked down at the stunned Twilight, who was now blushing at the sudden position of a different dance move, limb wrapped around her waist in support. "Are you alright?" Twilight slowly nodded, meeting my gaze in nervous surprise. "Yes. What was that about- Look out!" Whoa! Now it was Twilight who was holding me by the pony waist, as something else flew over us and Twilight in reaction positioned ourselves to dodge it. "That was close." Things only escalated from there. We were suddenly undertaking a new type of dance. Still grasping one another, ponies let out noises of complaints and shock as the numerous food and utensils which suddenly began flying around the place. We were too busy ducking, dodging, and supporting one another to glance at the ones responsible for the mess now spreading around the restaurant. Sombra, are you behind this? The fallen King sounded rather offended by the accusation, You dare claim me responsible for these actions? I am not so petty. Blame yourself and the Princess for failing to notice you were observed during the entire evening together. We were being watched?! By who? Tirek-?! The sound of something rattling drew our attention after a brief moment of breath, our gazes upwards at the dangling chandelier right above our heads, a piece of food roughly tapping into it. And prompting to begin descending down at a dangerous speed. Twilight produced a magical shield around us, though that didn't stop me from instinctively pulling her into my chest for protection. The sound of the large object crashing rung in my ears, but not hearing or feeling anything from the impact, I slowly pulled back from Twilight while look around. Huh... The chandelier's center was wide enough to circle around our spot. We were completely unscathed. Not that I doubted Twilight's magic to protect us, of course... "...Huh." Twilight muttered. "Yep..." I said quietly, matching her uncertain expression myself, before meeting her gaze and the entire mess the restaurant was now in. At least the flying food and other things died down. What remained were disgruntled messy ponies, loudly whining about their ruined attire and meals. To be fair, we weren't exactly clean now ourselves. As the waiters hurried around the place likes flies, trying to resolve everything that happened, both Twilight and I expressed on our faces the exact same question: What the hell just happened? Just like that, the entire date turned a sudden one-hundred and eighty degrees; our outfits covered in food and sauce, manes messed up and everything seemingly ruined. So imagine my surprise when Twilight suddenly cracked a smile. Hm? Then that smile slowly evolved into a grin, and before I knew it, the mare started quietly laughing, a limb covering her muzzle desperately to hide the hysteric giggling. ...Heh. Yeah, it was kinda funny, thinking about it... Even I began trying to hide my laughter, but my sleeve wasn't enough. Before I knew, my laughing state grew in volume, and Twilight followed suit. Patrons from left and right regarded us with clear annoyance, but we didn't care. Right now, this sudden scenario brought us both to hysterics, grinning at each other like maniacs. This was all so unexpected! And yet, it was funny! Talk about a first dinner date! "Somehow, there's always something that makes our dates unforgettable." "Implying I would ever forget about all of our dates." "That's because you have great memory." Twilight glanced at me with a raised light-hearted brow, "I hope you don't intend on forgetting any of them yourself Jack." "Not the important ones." "Which are?" "Every second I spend with you." From the surface of the water before us, Twilight's reflection blushed, noticeable even in the darkness. "I'll keep that in mind whenever I ask you to recall a specific moment together." The pair of us now stood by a large lake, the same one where we had that picnic with Maud Pie. The night sky was perfect for this, the calm silence and glittering of stars reflecting from the surface of the clear water a welcoming change after what happened at the restaurant. Although I wasn't complaining too much. It gave me a reason, now that we were here for the remainder of our date, to do something I had planned to do for the end of this wonderful evening together. "You had a good time then love?" Twilight let out a small amused sound, "A bit of an understatement Jack. Aside from getting my dress and mane ruined, I had a truly amazing time with you..." That was all I needed to hear. "So did I... Then, there's one thing left to do." "Hm?" Twilight turned to me, amethyst eyes reflecting innocent curiosity, and my heart almost stopped at the expression, my own hoof reaching into one of the suit's pockets, pulling out a particular small box which thankfully wasn't damaged by the mess earlier. Following the movement, Twilight blinked at the small box which typically held jewelry within. "Jack...?" It was too late to back out now. "I never thought I'd reach such a point in my life, especially with a pony. But I'm glad I did. I'm not sure what I did to deserve you, and sometimes, I still feel as though I am entirely unworthy of you." The box was then held up, halting Twilight from interrupting. Instead, this incited her wide eyes to gaze at the small object, and I smiled lovingly. "And I hope this only proves my worth and affection for you all the more." With little hesitation, Twilight took the offered box, this time with her hoofs instead of magic, regarding it in silent wonder. And, with a small smile, the alicorn carefully opened the object, revealing the sparkling item for her within. And, from one of the scenarios I expected of her reaction, a quiet gasp escaped her agape muzzle, and this time with magic, the necklace floated out of the box between us. "Is this... For me...?" "No, it's for Spike," I said in quiet amusement, the necklace resembling a small silver book with a star embedded in the middle spinning slowly, as though Twilight was examining the object studiously. "It reminded me of you, so I thought... Twilight...?" Were those threatening tears? God dammit, if I've known that- Oof! Someday I need to anticipate these sudden embraces. With a brief, yet tight hug, Twilight immediately drew back before I could respond, instead grinning with the brightest grin I've ever seen from her yet, and that alone was enough for me to be elated enough. She liked it! I knew it! With a silent question, Twilight nodded happily and turned around, allowing me to carefully wrap the necklace around her neck. The mare then held up the small silver glittering hoof in her open hoof with a wide smile, as though I had just handed her an invaluable treasure. It suited her quite well, complimented her even. Perfect. "You didn't have to..." "For my special somepony, I'd give her the world." Hell, the universe if I could. "I love it Jack..." Twilight confessed in quiet content, meeting my gaze once more, eyes expressing so many emotions, and most I could tell were positive. "But... How did you afford it...?" Ah. "Well... Remember, Twilight, when we sold that cart I won from the Flim Flam Brothers ages ago, and I got half the money from it?" A humoured brow. "You mean when you bet the library?" At the recollection, my grin turned all the more sheepish. "I was hoping you'd forget-" A small kiss to my muzzle cut me off, and I eagerly returned the affection which flooded my brain from the memory of those two scamming brothers into a fog. A kiss that was brief, but so many feelings were drawn together from it, weaving into a sea of affection and caring for one another. After a pause, it was followed by another kiss, this time much longer, drawn out, and I felt as in I were in heaven. Whether I realized it or not, Twilight Sparkle had unwittingly become the last piece to completing my life. And I will always thank her for it. Now, the two of us regarded each other with the same adoring expression, and I could lock onto those sparkling eyes for all eternity. I wish I could. But then, we turned upwards to the sky, watching the glittering stars above us in silent content, feeling Twilight leaning against me comfortably, and I responded in kind. Hell, I even felt my own tail brush against her own longer one. It wasn't a sensation I thought I'd grow use to, but I enjoyed it immensely. I enjoyed just about every single interaction with this angelic mare before me; this deity of all ponies. Beside gaining the bestest friends one could ever ask for, I was grateful to Specter for bringing me here, in Equestria. Who knew a fictional mare could make me feel this way? So happy, so free... We'll save lecturing Rarity and Rainbow for spying on us and almost ruining our perfect date tomorrow. From beside me, Twilight spoke softly, "I don't want you to go." "...I know." And, if I'm being honest with myself, a small part of me didn't want to either... A small part of you... For once, Sombra sounded entirely solemn, Whatever you say, boy... Chapter Ninety-One: Traders of the HeartYou're focusing too much on the hooves! Concentrate on the energy behind your moves. For once, heeding the tyrant's advice, I did as instructed. Or at least, tried to. It wasn't this difficult back when I was training to stop Queen Syphilis and her minions, not when there's another demanding voice screaming down your ear. Raise your stance a little. Relying on being too tense will make it difficult to dodge incoming attacks. My posture straightened as ordered, doing my best not to disappoint the two instructors expecting rather too much of me. They reminded me of Dad, except one was more patient and wise, while the other was more commanding and yelled a lot. Hell, Sombra sounded invested in my training here. Do not relent; your opponent should be allowed no breathing space. While the King expressed about offense, Specter's advice was the complete opposite. When provided even a brief moment, use that pocket of time to reinforce your shields. One advising the importance of being patient and defensive in battle, whereas the other points out the need to catch the foe off-guard with every oppotune moment. It was as if I was being taught by the very forces of light and dark themselves. Even so, my body was beginning to feel drained by all this; the training has gone on for over an hour now. But neither seem to notice nor care of my growing exhaustion. Waking up early - Again - didn't help matters. Slacking will only get you killed. Balance relies on precision and patience. Your opponent must be felled without hesitation. The safety of those around you are of greater significance, defend them should this scenario occur. "Hi Stardust!" Okay, that I wasn't expecting. The sudden energetic voice caused me to whirl around after a roundhouse kick, face to face with the bright features of Pinkie. "Someday, I wish you'd stop sneaking up on me like that," I commented lightly, only slightly annoyed by the interruption, standing on four legs once again. Alright, pause for a moment guys. Sombra sniffed, and I imagined Specter nodded in assent. Pinkie smiled widely. "Were you training again? Oh, can I help?!" "Maybe another time," I replied humouredly, trying to calm this excited mare down. I doubt I'd hear the end of Sombra whining over Pinkie's willing assistance. Said King only growled in my mind, hearing that comment. I smiled in turn. "What brings you here Pinkie?" "Umm..." The energetic Earth Pony pondered that question for a moment, as though trying to recall her reason for visiting me on this hill. "...Oh Right!" Followed by an enthusiastic grin. "Twilight wanted me to come get you; we're about to head off to the Traders Exchange! Y'know, where we trade off something important to use for something just as important from other ponies around Equestria? It'll be fun!" Oh yeah. Twilight did mention that this morning, and I said I'd be back in time to go with everyone. "Well then, let's not keep the others waiting-" Pinkie needed to hear nothing more; the mare was already pulling me down the hill at an impossible speed. Though this time, I was more fondly exasperated than frightened by how fast Pinkie was moving us towards the town. This place was just as beautiful as Winsome Falls. It could be mistaken for the exact same location. So, this fair, as I understood from what the mares described during the ride, was an event at Rainbow Falls - Which was as beautiful to behold since the last time we were here for the tryouts - where ponies from all over Equestria gathered to give away something precious to them in exchange for something just as precious from another. They explained that the whole thing was more or less a gesture of friendship between all pony kind. From Ponyville to the Crystal Empire, everyone who had something they'd like to exchange attended this bustling event, ready to give away something of sentimental value to them. Shame I had nothing to give away. From the corner of my eye, Twilight managed to prevent Spike's own sealed comic book from landing in some mud, prompting my smile. Still, this entire event sounded like fun, as Pinkie excessively stated over and over again while we on the train to Rainbow Falls, and I looked forward to simply observing. Additionally, making certain one particular creature doesn't make an appearance here- A cluster of excited voice drew my attention, ponies left and right centering on one alicorn. Oh boy. Where was all this focus on Twilight during our time at Manehattan?! Twilight, meanwhile, looked less than flattered by all the attention, hiding behind her wings in shy embarrassment, proceeding to run past us. "I guess a pony who's here on official Princess business, have to expect a little fussin'." Applejack commented lightly, following the alicorn towards her own stand. "But all I'm suppose to do is settle agreements over when a trade is fair or not." Twilight replied, "And since the rule is that a trade is fair as long as ponies get what they want, there's never been a disagreement. So there's really no reason for anypony to treat me as anything special." Yet one small filly disagreed with that sentiment. "Hi! Can I help you?" The small pegasus answered Twilight's friendly question by pulling out a picture of the alicorn. Aww. But Twilight only sighed, signing her autograph for the excited little filly. "She's just a little kid, Twilight," I said humouredly, watching as said kid grinned gratefully and happily and proceeded to ran off, more than enthusiastic over her idol signing her picture like that. Adorable. "Nothing wrong with a filly wanting an autograph from her Princess." "I know." Twilight regarded me with a small smile, while the others mare discussed something else from behind us. "I just hope not everypony will focus on getting me to sign anything for them instead of the Traders Exchange." Fair enough. While Twilight proceeded to place her box of books on the stand, Rainbow and Fluttershy flew off somewhere, and Applejack decided to depart next. "Welp, I'm off to take a gander at the vintage stalls." Alright, see ya Applejack. "Did you say vintage?" Equipping her own bags on, Rarity followed after the farmer. Now, what do I do...? "Need any help Twilight?" The alicorn beamed at the offer, but shook her head in response. "No thanks, but you can take a wander around with Spike, if you'd like. He can show you around the exchange while he's looking to trade his comic book." The dragon nodded. "Great idea Twilight! Come on bro, let's go see what they have to offer." Well, alright. Smiling in turn, I nodded in farewell to Twilight and Pinkie. "I'll see you both later." They waved in response, and both Spike and I merrily began travelling around the event, seeing ponies left and right talk and exchange goods with smiles on their faces. Not a shred of annoyance or sadness at their own valuable items lost to them. Spike had already found a stand he was interested in viewing, and I stood back as he looked. He didn't need me to handhold him everywhere; I'd say that dragon was far more dependent than I am. Instead, my gaze wandered around the area, watching all the proceedings with interest. It's rather fascination, how much trust these strangers put in one another. While Twilight was officially here as a precaution, no one seemed to be having any trouble yet. It's absolutely ridiculous. Oh boy, should've known you'd start complaining about this entire concept. Sombra continued as if my inward reply wasn't heard, All this trust, this certainty that they would not be cheated of their valuables. With what little measly treasures they possess, they should be grateful they have anything of significance to begin with, which is to say, very little. Uh-huh, whatever you say. Trust is a fundamental aspect in pony society, Specter objected calmly, This Traders Exchange has expanded for many years now, and little wrongdoing has been made since its foundation. It is fitting for Princess Sparkle to be here; friendship, a core element of pony kind and Equestria at large, shines through this fair and attracts all from across the lands. We should enjoy ourselves while we're here. Very true, very true indeed. As Spike returned, gesturing for me to follow after finding nothing he wanted from the stand, Sombra let out a noise of discontent. For a man who claims his allegiance to the in-between of light and dark, you seem to side with the former at an unfair percentage. Well... Blame the girls and Spike for that. And therein lies the heart of my concern. Say what now? If you must eventually choose to banish either side of chaos or harmony for good, what good will balance do against the influence from these ponies? You once sided with Discord during his brief rein, would you choose to do so again when Tirek arises; countless years of chaos to balance out the countless years of harmony? ...What are you trying to say, Sombra? That, if you are so loyal to the concept of 'balance,' He said that word as if it were blasphemy. Which would you inevitably side with; your friends, or your cause? ...I... I can't believe I'm actually thinking about that... "Stardust?" Spike's voice brought me back to reality, where the dragon and I stopped by another stocked stand. With my nod to his expression that I was alright, Spike only shrugged and smiled, once again looking through the goods the pony had to offer. Thankfully, he will never have to face such a reality as of yet. Specter pointed out reassuringly. For now, let us enjoy the festivities, and discuss such hypothetical possibilities at a later date. Thanks Specter... Hm... You've grown all the more foolish over time, old one. Some would call it a positive outlook, old friend. Wha...? "Hey Stardust, check this out?" Spike pointed at a colourful slingy spring. "What do you think?" Swore for a fact I saw the pony versions of the Lutece Twins... So far, the exploration through the fair wasn't too successful; Spike had yet to find anyone willing to trade his mint-condition Power Ponies comic. Upon hearing exactly what it was, the dragon was quick to reassure me that it wasn't the same magical comic which transported us into its world a while back. A slight shame; I wouldn't have minded becoming a Power Ranger again. On the plus side, neither of us weren't growing dull wandering around the place. Spike in particular was loving every second of it, not seeming all too frustrated. Excellent. If there's no need to reassure an upset Spike, then I can ponder on the fact that Specter and Sombra seem to be very familiar with one another- "Hey look!" Hm? My eyes followed where Spike was now pointing at, the pair of us arriving at another stand filled with valuable goods. A seemingly-glittering bookmark with a picture of a tall white pony with a insane long beard. Dumbledore anyone? "Isn't that a Starswirl the Bearded edition bookmark?" "That's right my friend!" The pony behind the stand, a grey Earth Pony stallion with huge glasses, approached from the other side, gesturing proudly to the display, "And only eight of these rare bookmarks exist. Very fragile, but very useful. Are you interested?" That's Starswirl the Bearded? ...Huh. Not overly impressed? I was expecting like a Yoda-sized unicorn with a ridiculous long-arse beard. Seems I was only right about the latter. Maybe the picture of the pony was an exaggeration. "Hmm..." Spike hummed, rubbing his chin with a finger. "I think Twilight once mentioned about always wanting one of them." Oh? Is that so? "What do you think Star?" My gaze focused on the gleaming freshly-cleaned bookmark, appearing in very mint condition. If Twilight really wanted one then... "For trading, you say?" The stallion beamed in answer, nodding in satisfaction, and now I was rubbing my own chin. I was considering this now. "You're going to trade something for it?" My eyes looked at Spike. "That's just it; I didn't bring anything of value with me here." Though I had very little to begin with. Probably the closest thing I had to a treasure was that framed picture of myself and my friends back home, but I'd rather die than give that away. You could request for the dragon to hand over his item in exchange for it. No. It's Spike choice to trade it for something he wants to have. The Earth Pony then spoke up again, pointing at something. "What about that cape of yours?" What? "I can do with something like that for my next Nightmare Night costume party." "My cape...?" My eyes gazed over to the dark blue fabric in question, covering my atrocious excuse for a cutie mark and giving me some decency. My cape? For a bookmark? A bookmark that Twilight really desired...? But... I've been through so much with this cape. This was the cape I wore ever since acquiring it from Rarity long ago. It's been through thick and thin. The very idea of losing such a sentimental piece now felt rather alien. Was I really going to give away this thing that had been through a lot with me, in exchange for seeing the brilliant smile on Twilight's face...? "I don't have all day, friend." "...Deal." Spike blinked in surprise, whereas the stallion grinned in glee. "Splendid!" As I took out a few things from the cape which belonged to me after reluctantly taking it off, the Earth Pony held out the shiny bookmark with a pleased expression. "You won't regret this trade; a Starswirl the Bearded bookmark isn't something you can easily obtain." God I feel naked without that cape... Not wanting to stick around after any longer, the goods were exchanged, and I spoke to Spike with a forced grin. "You carry on without me. I have a bookmark to give to someone." And immediately departed without awaiting a response, vainly trying to swallow down the lump in my throat. Unlike ponies, humans weren't too use to giving something precious of theirs away like that... Ah wonderful, a crowd. A crowd almost blocking Twilight from my line of sight. Clearly both she and Pinkie were busy appeasing an audience, although why was the latter adorning a Flim Flam outfit? Regardless, maybe I should come back later... "-I'm not better than anypony else!" I heard Twilight say when I joined the crowd, deciding whether or not to return later during the day. Wouldn't want to disrupt Twilight from giving her own books away; never disrupt the mare when she's busy. I learnt that the hard way long ago. "Did I mention that Princess Twilight got these books from Princess Celestia?" Not that that's something worth bragging about, Pinkie. Yet the excited crowd said otherwise. While walking through the crowd to reach the two mares - Maybe they might need some help here with these amount of ponies gathered now - Pinkie answered a Crystal Mare's question, "Oh that's right!" Putting a much fancier crown atop the one she wore for more advertisement. "Double Princeeeeess!" And Twilight facepalmed. Rightfully so. "Twilight." This gave me the best opportunity now, gently pushing past numerous exclaiming ponies to reach my girlfriend. "Twilight!" Recognizing that voice calling to her, the mare turned in surprise relief, the necklace I gave her swaying below her neck. "Jack?" "Everything alright?" The alicorn gestured in exasperation. "Well, Pinkie's drawn in a crowd, but not entirely for the right reasons." "I gathered." Twilight sighed, shaking her head. "I just want to make more space for the library. Is that really too much to ask?" "Who's got something valuable enough to trade for Princess Twilight's Princess books that she got from Princess Celestia? Did I say 'Princess?'" "That answers my question..." Twilight muttered. No kidding, Pinkie was really hammering it in. "You want me to stop her?" No doubt this was dealing a blow to Twilight's humility. The alicorn threw me a small grin while the crowd offered their own valuable goods, "I'd appreciate the help." Before noticing the bookmark I was carefully grasping. "What's that, and what happened to your cape?" I couldn't resist grinning. "Your-" "Oh come on!" Oh please, not now Pinkie. The exaggerate mare gestured towards the piles of literature on the table. "These are the books that a Princess would sit up with all night. To ready by with the delight of her own horn. Oooh now that looks fun! But not fun enough! These are the books that made Twilight the Princess she is!" No they're not! They certainly helped, but Twilight became a rightful Princess by learning about friendship. Dammit Pinkie! Just let me have this moment will you? Yet Twilight's smile at Pinkie's words told me otherwise. Huh? "So who's got what it takes to trade for them?" After a brief pause, a stallion spoke up. "Oh when you put it like that..." Followed by a disappointed dispersing crowd. Finally! "Wait! No! Come back! These books aren't that great, heheh..." "Oh yes they are!" Twilight spoke up happily. ...Alright, I'll give it another moment. "But I thought you wanted to get rid of them!" Pinkie exclaimed in confusion. "None of those ponies had anything valuable enough to trade for my books. Not because they belong to a Princess, but because they help make me who I am. Just like you said." Twilight picked one up by magic for emphasis. "This was the one I was so absorbed the day Spike decided he owed Applejack a life debt." Then another. "And this one reminds me of the day I got it; which was the the day I met you two. I may not ever need to read these again, but that doesn't mean they don't have value. I realize that now." ...Huh. The limb holding the thin bookmark lowered at that. Shows what I knew... "Thanks to you Pinkie." Pinkie was ecstatic by the gratitude. "I told you I'd take care of everything!" But before I could even smile at that, something rather unexpected occurred. A strong gust of wing made by Rainbow's arrival, landing on top of Twilight with a panicking expression. And causing the bookmark to fly directly out of my hoof. "No!" While they were preoccupied, I chased after the flying mark hurriedly, which hovered across the trade fair as though taunting me. God dammit Rainbow! If anything happened to this gift for Twilight I swear I'll- And I literally felt my own heart shattered at what happened next. A misplaced leap over the landing bookmark as it harmlessly floated into a small pile of mud below, the wind from my jump causing it to fall faster. [BEEP]! Rolling around after landing, ignoring stunned looks form pony passerbys, my shocked gaze settled on the now-filthy bookmark. No... No! No! Hm, I believe the appropriate term here is "That sucks..." Shut up Sombra! Slowly approaching the mud, I pulled the ruined item out hesitantly, not wanting to damaged it further. Was... Was this my punishment for trading away my cape just to indulge my girlfriend's happiness...? This time, my grip was too soft enough for a speeding Rainbow, Twilight and Pinkie running by to flow the bookmark from my grip, and I watched with wide-eyed horror as the thing inconveniently flew right inside a metal fan, and I had every urge to vomit for just allowing that to happen. Well... That answers my question... "Star! There you are! I couldn't find anyone who wanted my mint-condition Power Ponies yet, so... Stardust...?" Spike's approaching voice changed from casual to curious, and then worry, upon seeing my frozen expression. "What's wrong... Oh..." 'Oh' indeed... "Twilight's present... Ruined..." I mumbled, the pair of us watching the last shredded bits of the formerly rare bookmark fall to the ground. By sheer coincidence one would only face in a cartoon, my day turned completely upside down. Clearly, God hated me... A soft hand was placed on my side for comfort, "It's okay bro, I'm sure Twilight will understand-" But I tuned those attempts of reassuring words out. There was nothing the young dragon could say or do to cheer me up now. I lost another chance to express my affections for Twilight much further, and a cape which was probably my first real friend since arriving in Equestria. All for nothing... I barely acknowledged Spike's pitying expression as I turned to leave. Welp, time to wallow in my own sorrow again... Huh, almost forgot what it was like to do this... Far from the fair, over a cliff watching countless rainbows feel like waterfalls below against the setting sun, I found the most suitable spot to berate and scold myself for what happened earlier before. I knew I should've handed Twilight the bookmark when I had the chance! Now, I blew it. Remind me while I'm even tolerating observing this pathetic moment of self-loathing. I imagined the disgruntled Sombra rolled his eyes. The alicorn was none the wiser, so why indulge your negative emotions so? Yeah... There's a point. Twilight knew nothing about the gift, so thankfully I didn't disappoint her yet... Despite what occurred then, it was a thoughtful gesture, Specter tried to console. I'm certain the Princess would be flattered to learn what you did in the first place, precisely for her. Thoughtful, yet unnecessary. Nothing is ever unnecessary in contribution to love. "There you are." Twilight's soothing voice from behind caused me to stiffen, eyes focusing on the landscape below, feigning interest. Dammit, couldn't even bring myself to meet her eyes after that display. The mare spoke beside me, observing the falling rainbow waters herself, "Reminds me of our time together at Winsome Falls, remember?" "Hm, I'll never forget..." "Neither will I." Twilight sounded truly content, as if the memory brought her bliss, and I felt gratified for that. If she noticed my own somber tone, the mare made no indication of acknowledging it. Twilight let out an exhale of tiredness. "Whoo! Earlier was tediously hectic, don't you agree? First Pinkie drawing in a crowd, and just then we almost lost Fluttershy." Yeah... Wait what? My gaze snapped at her questionably. "We almost lost Fluttershy?" Twilight gave me an exasperated smile, "Yeah. Almost to a trade. It's been resolved now, don't worry." She added reassuringly upon my look. Oh thank God. Losing one of my best friends to a trade was the last thing I needed right now. Nodding slowly, I glanced back to the view, Twilight then asking after a moment's pause, "So, where is your cape? I know how much you despise seeing your own cutie mark. Did you misplace it?" ...I could only sigh. "We can look for it first." A small smile rose on my muzzle at the kind offer, but I shook my head. No, it was traded fair and square. "Why not?" Jesus... What to say... The truth, you coward? The Princess won't judge you for what happened. "Twilight... I..." "Stardust! Twilight!" The sudden hurried voice prompted to look over behind us, where a Spike was rushing over with- Hold on... Was that...?! Spike took a moment to breathe after stopping before us, and true enough, what was being held in his hand was the very same cape I wore since the beginning. Seeing my look, the baby dragon grinned, offering the fabric to me. "Got your cape back." But... How...? My hoofs softly took the clothing, the familiar feeling of it bringing a sense of nostalgia, relief and joy, grinning myself like a madman. But that wasn't the end of surprises. Looking at a smiling Twilight, Spike reached out from behind as if to pull something out of nowhere. "Also, held onto your gift for Twilight here, just like you asked." I blinked at the item, whereas Twilight gasped, voice barely containing excitement. "Is that a Starswirl the Bearded edition bookend?!" Sure enough, the object used to hold up a book was painted with the legendary pony himself. "Only four of those exist!" Without warning, Twilight magically lifted the item out of Spike's grasp, examining it in blissful awe. "Yep, Star here traded his own cape for it to give to you. Thought you might like it." "He did?" "I did?" Spike gave me a look that said 'Roll with it,' yet Twilight didn't seem to hear my own question, sparkling eyes focused intently on the rare bookend. "This is... You..." This time I wasn't entirely surprised by the tight embrace, Twilight nuzzling her muzzle into my own fur, and the sensation washed away all negative feelings from earlier. Just like that, she always manages to cheer me up... A peck was then placed on my pony cheek, prompting my stupid smile. "To say I appreciate this is an understatement, Jack." Twilight's features radiated in elation with her flattered voice, motioning for us to follow her back towards the fair, floating bookend in tow while calling out eagerly. "Come on, I can't wait to place one of my favourite books on it!" Though Spike and I lingered for a moment, watching Twilight merrily trot away with an angelic smile and melodious hum, myself desiring to express all the gratitude in the world to the young dragon. "She's happy." Spike noted casually. Yes, but... "How did you-?" "Get the gift?" The dragon grinned quite proudly at me. "Traded my Power Ponies comic for it." Wha... You... "Found a bear whistle lying on the ground, traded that to get your cape back." Spike shrugged at my flabbergasted expression. "Anything to help a bro out." "Spike..." I honestly had no idea what to say... "Ah, it's nothing." Spike waved dismissively with a pleased smile after noticing I was too stunned to express gratitude. "You and Twilight belong together. And I hate seeing either of you upset. I can always buy a new comic book elsewhere." At those words, I finally realized how I could return the favour. "You know what?" Spike glanced up at me curious, and blinked as I gave him my own almost bone-crushing hug, having my own energetic grin. "Tomorrow, let's go to Canterlot, just the both of us, and get you some more comics. And then, how about a camping trip sometime soon?" The answer was a brightened expression, tone betraying his eagerness at the idea while he hugged me back eagerly, beaming in bliss. "You're the best Stardust!" "No Spike... You're the best little brother one could ever have." As the dragon blushed at the sincere praise, Specter commented with a content voice, Not even you are exempt from happiness, Jack. Chapter Ninety-Two: The Princess of MemoriesTime was short. That was the literal sensation I've been feeling recently. Everything felt as though time itself was of the essence, the hunt for our villainous friend growing more and more desperate. And I don't seem to be the only one experiencing this gut feeling, judging how hurriedly the guards escorting me to the castle were behaving. On the outside, they displayed stern calmness as ever. But I could sense the anxiousness within them. And I couldn't blame them. And when we reached the front door to the old castle, two more stationary guards greeted us with salutes, although aimed at me. "At ease." They obliged. "Where is the Princess?" "Within the old foyer sir." I nodded in thanks, proceeding with the escort inside the ruined structure, greeted by more white, black and grey guards in gold and purple armour alike. The Canterlot castle? Oh no. More of the Castle of the Two Sisters. Indeed, royal guards were scouting out this place and the entirety of the Everfree Forest, seeking out Tirek now more than ever. With the Equestrian Games turning up around the corner, the search has increased dramatically. It was now or never. Tirek had to be found. Or else thousands will get hurt just like in the finale. With all that time wasted interaction with your friends and your precious Princess, we may already be too late. Hope springs eternal, Sombra. The arrival into the foyer was quicker than expected. Even more guards were taking positions and searching through this room, grim resolve settled on their armoured features as they sought the dreaded Tirek. And atop the front staircase, gaze fixed on the banner hanging from the wall generously decorated there by Rarity herself, stood a familiar blue alicorn. Blue mane glittering like stars and waving like water. Both unicorns who had escorted me from the forest to here bowed respectfully. "Princess, we have brought him here as you requested." In response, the mare of the night slowly turned, and a regal yet friendly teal gaze cast down on me. But was it just me, or was her expression kinda off? "Stardust Balance." Luna addressed almost neutrally, with a hint of warmness, as she walked down the steps to join us. With a smile, I moved forward myself. "Princess Luna, it's good to see you again." Regarding me openly, the Princess of the Moon eventually released a small smile herself. "Likewise." Almost as if she was making certain of something. Though I was curious as to what, I was also relieved to see her. Maybe now, finding Tirek can be finally done and over with. "I must say," Luna said contemplatively after dismissing the two guards who had guided me here with a nod, eyes glazing over the cleaned room appreciatively. "You, Princess Twilight and the others have done a marvelous job redecorating the place." I shrugged modestly. I still can't remember why we even did that in the first place. In Luna and Celestia's honour, I suppose... "How are your friends, by the way?" "Fine, thank you, they send their regards." They would've come themselves, but there was another fair going on at Ponyville. That's like, what, the seventh or eighth town even we've been having recently? Teal eyes gazed at me mystically. "And yourself?" "Couldn't be better." A raised expectant brow. "In addition to the soul which inhabits your mind still?" Ah. "Twilight told you." "She told my sister." Luna corrected, not unkindly. Of course she did. "But out of concern for your well-being." I shook my head, affirming, "I'm not mad." Especially not at Twilight of all ponies. That was close to impossible. "Aren't you?" An amused smile rose on my muzzle. "Sombra no longer has much of an influence as he used to." Recalling that experience regarding this Princess before me, my expression turned sheepish and apologetic. Right, I haven't apologized to Luna for back then. "And sorry for taking out needless anger on you, when you were trying to help." Okay, that searching look was beginning to unnerve me now. Those ancient teal eyes looked as though they were searching through my very soul. But, thankfully, the calm exterior softened. "I am relieved to hear that," Luna admitted, "Though I am skeptic towards allowing King Sombra to remain existing in your mind still, I trust your, Princess Twilight and my sister's judgement." Good... Good. "Thanks Luna." With a small smile, the tall mare turned, motioning for me to follow. "You were right that day." Huh? "It was impolite of I to enter your dream without consent. I personally apologize for causing you discomfort that day." Ahh it's already forgotten about. "Let bygones be bygones." Luna gave me a curious expression. Oh, right. "Let's move on from that. How have you and Celestia been?" And the conversation moved from there, Luna explaining how Canterlot has been thriving and helping the Crystal Empire prepare for the Equestrian Games. But as we traveled through the maze of hallways and rooms, Luna flawlessly knowing where to go as though she lived here her entire life - which she did growing up, to be fair - the words from the alicorn's muzzle were slowly dying out, azure gaze looking through the rooms and corridors with a solemn expression. Reminiscing, as some would call it. We encountered guards patrolling around the ancient castle, reminding us of why were we here to begin with. And said reminder prompted Luna to shake her head in clear distress. "The mere thought of that monster, using my old home to hide like the coward he is..." Something was off in her tone. Disgust? Anger? "It is simply intolerable." I agree. "We'll catch him soon." The mare only looked down, regarding the floor with a somber expression. That incited me to reinforce my confident tone. "Luna, we will catch him. I'd stake my life on it." You may already have. ...Probably. Luna slowly met my gaze, nodding in assent. "Yes, he must be apprehended before it is too late." There we go! Whoa, the mare was already quickening her pace, and I hastily managed to keep up. "He must be captured and brought back to Tatarus indefinitely. Otherwise many be harmed by his power to take my subjects magic." Was it me or was there a note of fear in her voice-? "Princess!" Our heads snapped to the right, two pegasi approaching with purpose, bowing gracefully upon reaching us. "We have some news." Luna's eyes widened slightly. "You've found him?" Now that had my complete attention, leaning forward in anxious anticipation. Did I dare hope these guards had more competence in them than even Celestia, the main pony they served, in locating Tirek? One of the guards appeared sheepish. "Not exactly, your Highness." And both stepped aside. "We found him in the library, Princess." Revealing a grinning Spike, waving embarrassingly with an old large grey book clutched to his chest. "Uh, hey bro... Princess Luna..." And from the corner of my eye was a perched Nightshade, staring down at us with a disapproving look at the nervous lizard. "Spike?" "Twilight's assistant?" Luna inquired curiously. "What are you doing here?" I asked next, approaching the meek dragon. "Did Twilight send you-?" A soft gasp cut me off, prompting us to look at the stunned Luna. "Where did you acquire that?" She gestured to the stone-looking book in Spike's claws. The baby dragon gazed away. "Um... From a secret room found in the library by pulling out a certain book to activate it?" Huh... Well, judging by Luna's face finding it was hardly a good thing. The mare had immediately pulled the large book from Spike's grip, veiled in blue magic as it hovered by Luna's side. "This is a very powerful book, filled with a most wondrous ability to create any pony's desire into reality," The mare explained, and Spike and I exchanged looks at the concept. "It can bring anything one wishes into their hoofs. Imagine anything you want to create from your mind, and it shall instantly appear. A very unique ability from a book indeed." "Perfect!" "But like all things, it has its own repercussions." Spike's face dropped. "Oh." Luna nodded, the stone book now in front of her for emphasis. "For desire and greed often go hoof in hoof. The 'Inspiration Manifestation' spell has corrupted most of the ponies of the past who wanted anything the more they use it. It plagues all sense of reason, until eventually the user loses all sense of self." Huh. Well, it did already sound too good to be true. A book which can bring any object into existence. Imagine the possibilities. I could, like, make all the chocolate and coke I want out of thin air. Would it work concerning other worldly items as well. Could I bring a PS4 to this world with this book? I'm almost tempted to try it out myself... "Darn." Hm? My gaze now set on Spike, who kicked a harmless stone away in clear frustration. "Just when I could use it to cheer up Rarity..." Rarity? "Something happened to Rarity?" The dragon grinned sadly at me, nodding. "Yeah, the puppet stage she made - which was incredible in every way - didn't satisfy the customer for the Filly and Foal Fair. Now she's upset, and won't do anything else but eat ice cream and wallow in her own regret." I see... I can imagine what he meant. Poor Rarity gets easily upset whenever someone criticizes or outright dismisses something of her design. To say the unicorn was proud of her work was a massive understatement. "I was hoping she could use that spell there to make a better puppet stage to please the puppeteer." Spike chuckled without mirth. "Heh, guess that wasn't so great an idea, huh...?" Quite the contrary. Exchanging a humoured look with Luna, I smiled at the dragon, placing a hoof on his shoulder. "It was very thoughtful of you to do that, that's what matters." Spike glanced up at that, looking gratified by the praise. "But you know, there is another way to help our dear Rarity." "Huh, what's that?" The lizard asked eagerly. Hah. This dragon would move moons if it made his crush happy. I can relate. Rubbing his head fondly, I asked slyly, "Well, we do have other friends who can help don't we?" Spike then expressed skepticism. "I think they might be busy with the fair themselves." "Busy? Those girls whenever one of their friends is in a state of crisis?" "...Good point." We both grinned, before Spike nodded and immediately turned to rush off. "Thanks Stardust! See ya when you get back from looking for Tirek! Bye Princess!" "Spike wait-!" But the dragon already turned a corner far off, Nightshade flying after him. With a sigh, I gave the the two standing pegasi an exasperated look. "Make sure they get back safe and sound." It was the Everfree Forest, after all. They were lucky the many patrolling ponies were scaring away the wildlife within those damp woods. "Sibling love is a wondrous thing, wouldn't you agree?" Hm? I looked back at Luna, who was approaching me with the heavy-looking book still floating beside her. The blue alicorn smiled lightly. "Twilight tells us how you and Spike are as close as brothers to one another. It is lovely to behold." Did she now? "Does Twilight tell you and Celestia everything?" I asked, but more in amusement and fondness about my girlfriend. Luna only gave me a look that was close to mischievous, the large stone book then teleporting out of sight. "Only the parts she deems important." And now I'm beginning to question what exactly Twilight thinks as important when writing these letters to Celestia. The Princess inclined her head. "Shall we proceed?" "So many memories return." "Hm?" Finding ourselves now is the small study where Spike inadvertently transported us all into the comic book world, Luna was now gazing all over the dark blue room, expression softening with each passing second. "This is where my sister and I would spend most of our time, studying spells, history and preparing for our places on the throne... Alongside many other things..." Now with that saddening tone, I just felt bad. Poor mare, after everything she's been through, coming back here must be akin to torturous. What was Celestia thinking, sending Luna here? Send at least a high-ranking official, not a Princess who only feels depressed upon coming back here. "Luna." Luna then snapped her head down at me, looking momentarily stunned at my physical action; a hoof placed on her side for comfort. She probably wasn't use to such a gesture by another pony save for her sister, but the tall alicorn didn't react negatively. Using that to proceed, I continued solemnly, "I'm sorry for what happened to you, long ago. You don't deserve to be reminded of... Well..." If this was, indeed, the place Luna became Nightmare Moon in the first place... "Stardust..." "But, eventually, we all have to face our past sins, and learn to overcome them. That's life, and it makes us a better person - or pony - for it." The Princess of the Night only regarded me with a searching expression, eyes clouded in memories. I was about to take my hoof off before a small smile graced her muzzle. "Such profound wisdom. You remind me of my old teacher. Thank you for your encouraging words." Old teacher... Ah. "Starswirl the Bearded." Luna nodded, her smile growing at the mention of his name. "Indeed." Teal eyes looked around the room again, the mare stepping forward towards the center. "A mentor like no other. The greatest unicorn of his time, powerful and wiser than any of us could ever understand." "Cadence mentioned a while back that he possessed magic not even alicorns could comprehend." "And she is correct. Starswirl was an enigma among all pony kind, utilizing spells not even considered possible even to the royals. We were transfixed by his capabilities. The former rulers of Equestria were impressed to the point of requesting Starswirl to tutor their two daughters. Without him, we would not be the ponies we are today." The admiration, the respect dripping from her voice. This Starswirl the Bearded sounds exactly like the Dumbledore of Equestria. Twilight once called him a revolutionary of magic, unlocking secrets and power no one else today can obtain. A pioneer of unicorn kind. If only I could meet the stallion... From within my mind, I heard a small snort from the King of Fear himself. "He would be proud of you, and Celestia, if he saw you now." Luna remained silent, expression hidden from me. Was she lost in her own memories again? My internal question was replied with the mare turning to face me, her pony features now rather stony. "Come with me." Huh? Curiously, I followed after the rather brisk pony, who took no leniency in her strides, passing by bowing guards who resumed their patrols and stationed areas as soon as she past. Where was Luna going this time? I had to quicken my pace to keep up; the alicorn was surprisingly fast in her brisk walk to a staircase leading downwards. The torches hanging on the walls of the castle were ignited this time, so no worry of tripping. And the further we headed down, the more this location became familiar to me. My suspicions were confirmed when we entered the next room down a more dusty narrow corridor, resembling the exact same state it was left thanks to Tirek. The organ room, the ginormous instrument in question still left untapped ever since the villain used it as an attempt to rid of me. The gigantic hole in the middle of the room was still present, the dark abyss below awaiting any unfortunate soul who stumbled over the edge by mistake. Luna seemed to pay the hole no heed, however, merely flying across it whereas I walked around to join her, attention solely focused on the piano keys waiting for her. Catching up, I paused a few steps back, letting Luna enjoy her moment of nostalgia as her blue hoof softly brushed over the ancient keys, a loving smile gracing her features. "My sister and I would often use the tricks this instrument provides to play," Luna explained without looking at me, pressing one down for emphasis which emitted a loud musical note from the pipes above. I tensed, but the mare didn't notice. "Even now, I can recall which worked as just regular keys and which worked on the many traps and secret passages in the castle... Sometimes, we would play our own practiced notes to each other in the evenings." Is that so... Hm... "I would love to hear one." An azure eye glanced over in my direction, followed by a gratified and pleased smile at the request. Why not humour the mare? And returning her gaze on the instrument, Luna closed her mind, presumably to remember which piece of music to use, and began playing a soft, melodious tune that was like sweet honey to my ears. The further the music played, the more my body swayed to the wonderful noise from the rusty old organ. It was... Beautiful... Yet somewhat haunting at once... And it was already over before it began, minutes of the mare playing her music sounding only like seconds to my melting ears. My mind and soul objected to the ceasing of the tune. Even so, my smile matched Luna's own, stepping forward slightly with a satisfied and content tone. "That was amazing to hear..." "You're too kind, Stardust." Luna replied sincerely, gazing over the touched key notes in her own nostalgic bliss, before stepping back with a sigh, looking upwards at the full organ. "Even my sister remarked I was flawless at playing this old instrument." "Then for once she was right." Ignoring my rather unintentional jab - Yes, unintentional before you ask - towards her older sibling, Luna then looked at me with a smile akin to mischievous once more. "Tell me, have you seen all the secret passageways of this castle yet?" "The evacuation order is primed and ready." I affirmed to the Princess. "Ponyville will retreat to the secret location if Tirek makes himself known." Luna nodded, before regarding the dark unicorn before us. "Anything?" The guard shook his head in clear regret. "Nothing yet, your Highness. The monster continues to elude us still. We've searched through every part of the castle, including the hidden passageways you kindly revealed to us. It is likely he has fled to the Everfree Forest or beyond." Which is NOT what I wanted to hear. And from Luna's expression, neither did she. Her brow furrowed. "Proceed with the search. That fiend must be found before the end of sundown." Which was awfully close, according to Luna just before. With a salute, the guard followed by three others left to do as ordered, and the Princess of the Night shook her head in displeasure. "He must be found, before it is too late..." "And we will find him." A weak smile. "I envy your confidence, Stardust." Before straightening herself, eyes cast on a stained window beside her, walking towards it. "If Tirek has truly escaped from his prison, then all of Equestria is in more danger than it ever has been before." I can imagine. "It was you who told Twilight about his escape." I nodded, meeting Luna's stern look. "You saw him in this castle firsthand. Tell me, is it likely he remains within these walls or the forest?" "I certainly hope so." A sigh escaped my muzzle, expressing anxiety in my look. "I just want him found and apprehended before everyone - including the people I care about - are in danger again." The Princess nodded. "I share your concerns. We shall do everything in our power to capture that monster before such a reality comes to pass." "I envy your ambition." Although you both share such passion to seeking out that creature. Oh, finally decided to speak up, have you? I pictured his scowl. I was preoccupied expanding what little senses I possess that remains, seeking out any traces of darkness around these walls. Only spectrum's of the past are present. Wait, you can sense other ponies presence? In a sense. Sombra sounded rather boastful in his explanation. I am surprised, however, that you did not attempt your own ability on that. Well, I haven't mastered it yet... Because you've yet to continue trying it. Mastery requires effort, boy. Perhaps you've heard of 'working.' Don't condescend me you- "Stardust?" "Hm? Yes, sorry." I said hastily to Luna's look, grinning tiredly. "Was just in the middle of an internal discussion with his Majesty." Blue eyes widened briefly at that, a doubtful expression which was then cleared by softness. "Try not to indulge him too much, Stardust." Luna cautioned. "King Sombra is as rotten and corrupted as Lord Tirek. You must not let your guard down." Oh, you flatter me, Nightmare Moon. Sombra not now. I nodded firmly at the Princess of the Night. "I'm more cautious than I ever have been Luna, don't worry." Seeming relieved to hear that, the mare resumed looking away, sighing again. "If it were possible to know what to do, to how catch this fiend before it's too late..." ...Can you say 'timing?' "I think there is." Luna glanced back at me, prompting me to clarify with a stronger voice. "There is something, something you must not absolutely do to ensure everyone remains safe. Whatever you do, do not send Discord after him." Because, as I recalled from my vague knowledge of the finale itself, Discord wound up cooperating with this villain somehow. I don't know how, but Tirek managed to persuade the former villain. It can't happen again. If I can prevent that, the more likely everyone will be safe. Hell, my friends will be safe. Twilight will be safe... At the cost of the Princess's new castle...? "...It is imperative you keep Discord as far away from Tirek as possible." My firm eyes met the alicorn's serious own. "Tell Celestia, she cannot dispatch him." "It will be relayed." The Princess said, to my relief. Great. That's one problem solved. "If you are certain Discord cannot be trusted... But I trust your judgement, my friend." I smiled in genuine flattery and gratitude. Good... Good. If this goes as I hope, the finale will never have to happen in the first place... Well, well, well... Why am I not surprised...? Returning to a quiet house, I was half-expecting Twilight to still be out helping clear up the fair as the moon began showing itself, and Spike fast asleep in his own bed. Rather tired myself, I was on my way upstairs to clean myself up after exhausting myself walking and exploring the castle with Luna - who was fun to hang out with, mind you - when I noticed the second floor lights were still on. Ah, Twilight must still be up, probably studying or waiting for me to come back. Instead, I found the loving sight of the mare hunched over on a wooden table, front limbs draped over papers and open books, eyes blissfully closed and light snoring coming from the sleeping Princess's muzzle. Heh... Even when sleeping, I was struck by how angelic she looked. Slowly approaching the mare, I gently shook her pony shoulder in an attempt to awaken. What followed was a soft, adorable yawn, before Twilight resumed her deep sleep. She must have exerted a lot of energy today. My smile widened in content, taking that to brush a strand of purple mane from her closed eyes, which was answered by a smile of her own in turn, prompting me to freeze. Was she asleep or...? More snoring. Welp, that answered my question. Still, that position looked uncomfortable to sleep on. "Twilight...?" I gently prodded her again, to no avail. With a tired sigh, I nodded to myself. Alright, better be careful here. Not gonna leave her resting like this all night, certainly. Carefully, my hoofs reached under and picked up the snoring mare, cautiously putting her on my caped back. Easy does it... Okay. Making sure she was balanced resting on top of me, my hooves slowly moved, heading towards Twilight and Spike's shared bedroom. Thankfully, it wasn't too far, since both rooms were shared on the same floor. And the door was slightly ajar as we arrived, a snoring Spike blissfully sleeping on his own bed welcoming us in a dark room. With another smile at the sight, I proceeded to step forward, arriving at Twilight's bed and pulling the covers down, carefully setting the blissfully ignorant alicorn down and placing those covers back on her sleeping state. Twilight's body recognized the bed she now rested on, curling up peacefully as another smile rose on her purple muzzle. Ahh. That was easier than I thought. Taking a seat by the side of the bed, I sighed quietly and kept staring at the mare, the ridiculous smile refusing to leave my face. She was beautiful, in every single way... But unlike that creepy old-young vampire from a particular book series, I wasn't going to just sit there and watch her sleep. Brushing another strand of her hair one last time, I slowly stood off the large bed and headed to the open doorway- Hm...? Something soft yet firm was holding onto my limb. Surprised eyes whirled around to see the sleeping Twilight now holding onto my outstretched gentle hoof, as if leaning into the touch. Huh... Well... Guess I'm trapped then, though I wasn't complaining. Grinning in both amusement and content, I stood there, waiting for when the mare eventually released. But the resting Twilight seemed adamant in holding on to me, so I sat on the floor instead. I was a patient man, after all. Still, the happiness on her face. The blissful innocence. The reminder how young and pure-hearted this mare was. From what I heard of her battle against Tirek, it wasn't going to be pretty. Did Twilight truly deserve to go through with that...? Did she, Spike or our friends ever deserve facing the threats Equestria had to offer...? Sometimes we are guided by the hand of fate when we wish otherwise. Even if it destroys who we are. My eyes rested on the smiling mare. Maybe... But maybe I was here for another purpose, one that was beginning to grow clearer to me. Chapter Ninety-Three: Games of BOREDOM!I expected a lot of things to happen this morning. This wasn't one of them. Being escorted through the kingdom via ride on a rather comfy chair carried by two large crystal guards, their pace rather hurrying as I was guided straight to the castle. Upon arrival, I had offered to help Spike with the luggage, but instead I was whisked away from the dragon and Crusaders at the station by two stallions who carried me off despite my initial objections. Although despite this, still a better welcoming party than the last time I visited the Crystal Empire. And waiting for us outside the castle were none other than Twilight and Cadence, both smiling warmly in greeting. Both stallions halted before them and bowed- Oof! One of the guards spoke humbly from behind as I rubbed my flank. "A thousand pardons oh great and honourable Stardust the Crystal Champion." ...What did he just call me? "The what the who now?" "Thanks for bringing Stardust to us." The two large crystal guards departed upon Cadence saying that, then addressed myself. "Come on Stardust, we should get inside where-" "Hang on a minute!" I exclaimed, both baffled and exasperated. "Why did that guard call me that... What was it...?" Twilight and Cadence exchanged humoured glances, the former answering in fond pride, "It's in recognition of your part." My part? "In saving the Crystal Empire from the dreaded King Sombra," Cadence clarified next, "The ponies throughout this kingdom here now acknowledge you as the Great and Honourable Stardust Balance, Crystal Champion of the Empire." The pink alicorn then gestured around, citizens walking by gazing at us - especially me - in hushed whispers and short bows. ...Huh. Well that's... Hm... Didn't know whether to be humbled or amused. Wait a sec. "I don't recall receiving this type of welcome the last time I came here." "You knew you weren't fond of the attention, so we kept the knowledge about your involvement from our subjects until now." The Princess of Love explained. "But now, in light of the Equestrian Games, considering you shall be lighting the torch which will commence the games, it was unavoidable." "I'm so proud of you Jack." Before I could process everything that was going on here, Twilight enveloped me in a brief but warm hug, which incited my own smile. My girlfriend then pulled back, beaming. "Not just anyone gets the chance to begin the opening ceremony. You deserve this honour." Just her saying that made me feel more proud of myself than I should feel. My hoof rubbed the back of my head, my own silly grin appearing. "To be fair, love, I'm doing this because Shining asked me to in his stead." "And we are grateful for it," Cadence responded merrily, "Shining is busy enough as is organizing the teams for the upcoming games." "And who knows, you might actually enjoy all this after igniting the torch." Twilight winked playfully, gesturing for me to follow. "I know you said you weren't fond of sports games, but you've come here regardless, haven't you?" "Only because you practically begged me to come..." Twilight only smirked, whereas Cadence observed us over her shoulder in amusement. The purple alicorn said knowingly, "I seem to recall you submitting to my insistence after giving you just one look." Scoffing, I turned away at that. Goddammit Twilight... "Not my fault you're hopelessly adorable to say no to..." My ears felt like burning up at the light giggles exchanged between both mares as we entered the castle. Okay... Don't be nervous Stardust... You've got this. Why, the crystal ponies fawning over you inside the castle didn't pressure you. The giant crystal statue of you outside the castle didn't pressure you. And the thousands of cheering ponies outside from lands all over, waiting eagerly for the games to begin as we drew closer certainly doesn't pressure you. Yep, no pressure at all... The sneering formal mare walking beside me with her snide expectant tone wasn't helping. I groaned at her repetitive question. "Yes, I understand precisely what is expected of me." Please shut up. As though hearing that inward after-comment, the mare sniffed. "Hm, just making certain." The orange Earth Pony turned her head promptly from me, looking as stuck-up as you'd expect from the representative of the Equestrian Games. The same mare who the Mane Six convinced to host the games in the Empire, and who the Crusaders managed to impress enough with their flag representing the Ponyville Team. You will be fine. Specter's reassuring calm tone helped stop my hoofs from shaking slightly. Yeah, you think so? You will not be judged for your anxiety. Well, that's comforting. But the send we stepped outside into the large arena, on a balcony overlooking the large area, that anxiety hit back in full force. Ponies. Ponies everywhere. As much as there were during Twilight's coronation. And the screams only grew louder and louder as stepped closer towards the waiting torch. Bearing my teeth, my breath was already beginning to grow shallow. Just seeing all this Earth Ponies, pegasi and unicorns alike expecting the torch to be ignited very soon was beginning to have its impact on me. The large purple torch in question looming menacingly over us, and I steadily kept walking, only pausing when the snide Earth Pony beside me made the signal, right before the ginormous unlit torch itself. ...Yep, feeling the pressure. Meanwhile, below on the sports field below, representatives from all towns and cities entered the arena, announcing their homes through flags and showing off. Even Rainbow, Fluttershy and Derpy. Wait, Derpy?! What was she doing on the- Ah [BEEP] it, I've got other things to worry about right now! Look upwards, to your right. My right? What- ...Oh. Seeing into those warm, sparkling eyes which screamed pride and encouragement, and suddenly the anxiousness washed away by just a simple look. Twilight looked down at me from her place beside the Princesses and... Whoever the [BEEP] those other important ponies were beneath them, smiling back at me with a look that says everything will be okay. I had nothing to worry about. And you know what... I didn't. Then the mare gazed back at the games, and I couldn't refrain the grin at her own outward cheering towards what was happening below. ...Ohoho... What's this now? While turning to look back, I met the gaze of another familiar pony, a white stallion who certainly didn't look pleased in seeing me. Blueblood was downright balking in fear and disbelief. Yeah, remember me [BEEP]hole-? The sound of a hoof tapping the floor prompted my attention, and the stuck-up mare beside me nodded. Ah, it was time. Feeling a bit of heat, I looked behind at one of the guards wielding a much smaller lit torch, bowing and retreating as I carefully took it. Welp... Time to give the crowd a show. With the handle part of the item held in my mouth, I slowly walked up the rather precarious ladder to where the part of the larger torch I was to ignite awaited me. Hate ladders, more of a stairs fan myself. Also I was more than certain this would easily fall. But it didn't, and I made it up in time, placing the small torch back in my gripped hoof. The crowd was less noisy now, and the slight building of pressure returned. No... You've got this Stardust... You've got this... With a quick glance to Twilight's eyes, that was all I needed. The small torch ignited the blazing blue flames without me even looking doing so- Oh [BEEP]! The smaller torch dropped from my hoof, caught by a guard in time, but I wasn't so fortunate. Pulling my own hoof back from the large flames caused me to slip and fall off the ladder myself. Welp, this is probably the most embarrassing ceremony ever. My back landed roughly on the balcony floor, and my dazed gaze met the mare's unimpressed own. Shining's voice rose about the erupting crowd. "Let the Games... BEGIN!" And from within my mind, Specter spoke in reminiscence with a hint of pride. It never gets old... "Here you go." I smiled gracefully, passing the signed paper back to the grinning couple, who beamed at one another before merrily walking off. Phew, that's the third autograph written today and- Oh, on cue. Another couple of crystal ponies approached, a photo of myself - which was somehow acquired - presented before me questionably. With a sigh, I took the delicate photo and wrote my name again. On the plus side, this was more of an improvement after watching the games - which were subpar at best - by actually doing something than sitting down with a dull mind. I'll enjoy this during the break in-between the games while it lasts. In contrast to the beaming ponies, a unicorn in my mind sneered, This is what becomes of my kingdom, my legacy... Reduced to childish games, and worshiping a childish human. I would never have allowed these pointless events to be hosted anywhere near my domain. It is an insult to what I have left behind. You mean, pure fear and dominance? Mock me as you wish Wright. I get the feeling you wouldn't have permitted these games to commence in a kingdom of your own in turn. ...Not going to argue. "Somepony's enjoyin' the fame." The voice of an orange Earth Pony perked up. With a sheepish smile, I turned around after handing the crystal equines back their autograph. "I'm trying not to think about it too much." Which was almost impossible to do, since the giant crystal statue of me was only a few feet away in eye-sight. God, look at that thing... I was torn between laughing or looking away from it. The blue coloured with multiple shades standing impersonation of me standing tall and majestic. At least they were kind enough the add the cape. But that hardly made it any less baffling and funny to look at. "It does resemble you quite accurately," Twilight spoke from beside me, examining the tall intimidating statue. "Indeed so, darling; why I'd say all the effort made into crafting this statue after Stardust's image here was worthwhile," Rarity commented in awe. "Are you not honoured and proud of it yourself, Stardust?" "Oh I'm feeling a lot of things about this Rarity, but honour and pride is below the list..." The mares exchanged amused looks at that, then the energetic Pinkie exclaimed excitedly, "So, did you see the way the Ponyville Team pulled off the javelin round just then?! It was amazing!" "You know it!" Rainbow winked cockily, before fangirling herself. "And when the Wonderbolts showed off their awesome flying maneuvers the game before? That was so cool!" And the rest of the girls began chatting enthusiastically about how the games have been going so far, and I smiled, about to join in- What...? My head snapped forward, eyes regarding the far distant hills after feeling that sensation just now. Well that felt... Ominous. That gust of wind just then sent a shiver down my spine, as though warning of me of... Something. What was that about...? The time is approaching. The time... Specter? And our greatest foe awaits. Greatest foe... You don't mean- But he can't be here now-! Not now, Jack. Specter reassured me, but his voice was hardly far from somber. And if I could will it, not ever. But time is growing short, and your final test will unravel very soon. My final test... "Tirek... Tirek is my final test...?" "Jack...?" Enjoy these last moments of peace while you can, boy. And remember, your friends will always be there to save you from the fall. But what are you-?! "Jack?" Gah! The sudden curious tone forced me out of my stupor, startled gaze switching to Twilight. Oh. The mare raised a brow. "Are you okay? You were staring off at nowhere in particular with a serious expression, not to mention mumbling to yourself." Oh... With a forced grin, I shrugged helplessly. "I'm fine, sorry for making you worry." With a look that said she didn't believe me one bit, Twilight shrugged herself, choosing to drop the subject for now. Thank God; they should enjoy the atmosphere of these games they waited for so long. But as the mare turned back to our chattering friends, I gave the distance a fleeting glance. If Tirek is coming very soon... You must be ready. ...I will be. Go to the games, they said. It will be fun, they said. This... Is dull to an entire new plane. For once, we're in complete and utter agreement Sombra. I mean, I'm trying here, I really am. But I can't just get into these sports events. As the girls beside me on the stand cheered loudly along with the thousand other ponies watching the field below, I was doing everything in my power to keep focused. It wasn't going well. But at least someone was enjoying himself. Perhaps if you observed these games more with a clear open mind, you might not view them so time-consuming. Oh, that young stallion there just won the silver medal. Why do I get the feeling Specter would be eating popcorn if he could? Fascinating... I imagined Sombra rolling his eyes. But Pinkie shared Specter's enthusiasm. "Oh, he just won the silver medal!" Prompting the surrounding ponies to scream merrily, cheering for the pony, and that only made me grimace. And night was already approaching. It's honestly incredible how I managed to stick around for so long, especially the whole day. That hardly surprises me, The former King commented idly as the workers below set up the next event. You would practically accomplish anything in order to please your marefriend, including observing through this tedious event. Hey that's... Alright you're right. Oh, I'm correct for once? Don't rub it in... Shh... The other voice actually hushed us. This is the final event of the Equestrian Games. We are witnessing history in the making my friends. ...You're enjoying this. Indeed, these games never grow dull watching. When you've lived this side of existence for so long, it's ideal to enjoy anything happening on this world possible. Sombra snorted. I recall you being far more productive in your ti- Are those... Ponies, using magic ice arrows? True enough, it seemed indeed the players on the field were using standing bows and arrows that, from this distance, looked completely made of ice. What... Why? I wish I could see what would happen when the arrows hit the targets, if the back of the targets weren't facing our side of the viewing stands! What, are we suppose to expect what happens by the cheering of the rest of the crowd? There were no giant screens above the arena to show us the arrows hitting the targets, which was great! If you wish, I can tell you where the arrows have hit on their respective targets. I... Don't care... I share that sentiment. Of course you- Oh look! One arrow completely missed! It's now soaring through the air... The tip just hit a floating cloud above... The cloud is beginning to freeze... Turning to ice, with giant icicles sticking out around it... And it looked as though it was beginning to descend... Rather fast I might add... Oh [BEEP]. It's beginning to descend! Very astute boy, why not do something about it? Around me, ponies began gasping and yelling in fright and the falling large cloud, which could land in the middle of the field itself and harm the players below, including Fluttershy, Rainbow, the Crusaders, Derpy and the rest! Standing up from my place, Rarity, Pinkie and Applejack glanced at one another in panic. Thank Jack, think, I had to break the ice somehow! ...That was unintentional. Hurry up boy! Sombra snarled in command. I won't tolerate my kingdom being damaged by sheer incompetence! ...Got it! "Stay right there!" I ordered the three mares, rushing to the side and hurrying up the stairs without awaiting a response. From the corner of my eye, pegasi flew up in attempt to control the situation. They could all work together and slowly stop the large ice cloud from falling, but that'll take too long to organize! The pressure would be too much. The amount of frozen liquid contained in that ice from the cloud would prevent any decreased speed of descent. My plan it is then. Aha! "Twilight!" The purple mare, along with the Princesses on their respective seats, turned at my voice, watching me leap over onto their special viewing box along with the seeming delegates of other countries. Only one expressed outrage at me bursting in. "Who allowed him up here?!" The other promptly ignored Blueblood, as did I. "Twilight, I need you to give me a boost." The alicorn blinked, glancing at the falling menacing cloud for a brief second. "What are you planning to do?" No time for explanations! "I need you to throw me up above the cloud. Can you do that?" "We all can." It was Cadence who answered, approaching me with Celestia and Luna. At their nods, I smiled. Great, that was easier than I thought. Stepping back, I got into position. And on their marks, I began running, about to leap off the edge. Before the magic of four Princesses combined sent my flying upwards. "WHOOOOOOOA!" Okay, not exactly what I had in miiiiiiiiind-! Spinning around at such power, I struggled to keep myself focused in midair, the sight of the large dangerous form of ice right below me. Waiting until I reached the center, I began to concentrate. Desperation counts as a negative emotion, correct? I have a better idea. Hm? Sombra? The King grunted in my head. Only once, for the sake of my kingdom. Before I could question what the Hell they were even talking about, the fact I was beginning to fall myself attracted my attention instead, the sight of the ice cloud growing in size as my speed was greater than its descent. Yet while doing so, I felt... Particularly odd... Like something was happening within my own body... Like a volcanic eruption and harrowing blizzard were colliding against one another- Extend your hoof boy! My hoof- Oh! Obliging, my front left limb reached out, clenching into a ponified fist, aimed straight down towards the base of the cloud. This will either work, or break my own hoof, and I REALLY hope it's no the case of the latter. Although judging by the sensation going through my body right now, it felt as though I had nothing to feel. In fact... My own sight was beginning to glow, a golden aura encompassing my limb and entire being, descending towards the giant block of ice like a golden arrow, punching straight through the cloud. And out of it like nothing. And just like that, the power died out, and now my already drained body was falling helplessly down. Ugh... Didn't even have the energy to flail helplessly... Oof! But my saviour came by a Prince in Shining Armour. Inwardly, Sombra groaned at the pun, whereas Shining carefully lifted me off his back, supporting me with one limb around his neck. Blue eyes gazed at me in awe and concern. "Easy there, Stardust. Are you alright?" It then occurred to me that small speckles of light were falling all around, slowly like light snow. Gasps of awe and wonder were shared throughout the arena, prompting us to look up at the spectacle. Wow indeed... "Did I...?" Shining answered in clear relief, "Your method worked. The cloud was entirely turned to specks of light." Huh... Ugh... "Whoa there!" Shining put on a firmer grip as I was about to collapse, speaking in small amusement. "Guess that took a lot out of you, huh?" "No kidding..." "Come on." Gently, the white stallion escorted me away from the large field being decorated in light, passing by ponies playing around in the specks or simply looking upwards as though they were witnessing God himself. At an exit corridor which led both in and out of the field, I was greeted by none other than five mares, one dragon and three Princesses. And one girlfriend who embraced me upon sight, and I eagerly returned the hug, Shining stepping back to give space. "That was incredible of you Jack!" Twilight proclaimed proudly, beaming in relief and happiness, followed by another welcoming hug... Which quickly broke apart at Cadence's giggle and Shining's expression, Twilight looking away in red-faced embarrassment. Heh, party poopers... "That was awesome!" Rainbow added excitedly. "Yeah! Good job bro!" Spike raised a hand for a fistbump, while I happily returned. "How did you do that?!" "I too would be curious to know how you achieved such a skill," Celestia commented. "Yeah, I never seen anythin' like it!" Applejack inquired next, "When did you learn to do that trick?" As everyone looked at me expectantly, I shrunk back slightly at the gazes. I'm not so sure how it was accomplished myself. Specter and Sombra...? Well, what can I say? The truth? ...Alright then. With a smile, I replied rather boastfully, "Chaos and harmony intertwined." Answered by exchanged looks of wonder and curiosity. "In any case," Luna then spoke up, approaching with her own gratified smile. "We are indebted to you once more, Stardust, for preventing a major disaster just now. How can we ever repay you?" "I think I have an idea." All heads turned to Cadence, who grinned. "Perhaps you would do us the honour of conducting the closing ceremony to the Equestrian Games." Followed by noises of approval. Wait. "Does that mean these games are finally over?" That was followed by noises of exasperation, Celestia and Luna exchanging humoured looks, Shining shaking his head, Cadence only smiling, Spike laughing and Twilight only regarding me in fond amusement. At the very least, we need not tolerate these games for another year. Oh I don't know... It was quite eventful, for me in any case. Although I have half a mind to find whoever invented those ice bows and arrows and give him a proper lecture. I mean seriously, how has something like that not happened before? The javelin round was worrisome enough, but that was pure recklessness. Hmph. You are in no position to speak regarding thoughtless advances. ...Still the fireworks are nice. Ignoring Sombra's snort, I continued watching from my position on the grass below, sitting comfortably as the whole arena watching wide-eyed awe and cheers after I set off the climatic display to end the Equestrian Games. I gazed in peaceful awe at the fireworks taking numerous shapes and colours, and I swore one took the form of my atrocious cutie mark. A compliment or insult? Then the presence of someone approaching to sit next to me prompted my grin, glancing to see a beaming Twilight sitting down comfortably with me, observing the fireworks in clear awe and bliss. But I was in that similar state for an entirely different reason; seeing the light of the display illuminating those angelic features, purple eyes sparkling under the glittering stars and exploding colourful fireworks alike. Let me tell you, there were definitely fireworks going off in my heart. Sensing she was being stared at, Twilight met my loving gaze with her curious own, before blushing slightly at my expression and reflecting it in turn, although hers was slightly more shy. Clearly wasn't use to being looked at that way. A hoof reaching up to brush her mane, that was all it needed before our muzzles brushed against one another, a soft yet powerful kiss expressing so much emotion for one another, both my hoofs gently gripping Twilight's face, and I felt two soft hoofs placed against my own chest in turn. I will never grow tired of the sensation... Eventually, the kiss ended, and our eyes stared in both loving and bliss, before our gazes set on the continuous fireworks, hoofs placed against one another in peaceful intertwine, and heads leaned against each other for the world to see. Thank God the entire crowd was more focused on the display in the night sky though, I don't think nether I nor Twilight could survive the cheerful noises. Hm? Feeling something squeeze under my free limb, I glanced down at Spike joining us, getting himself comfortable sitting to my right. Hah... My hoof stroked the dragon's head in response. And then the rest of the Mane Six joined us, all circling around myself and Twilight to watch the beautiful fireworks from this point of view, all smiling in peaceful joy and bliss. Heh... If this wasn't perfect - the kiss under the fireworks, all my best friends and greatest thing to ever happen to me here - I don't know what was. Enjoy that perfection as it lasts... Right... My eyes gazed back at the colourful works. And I vow, with all these smiling ponies and dragon beside me, to make certain the events of the finale don't go the same way. I will protect them with my life. I will protect her with my life. Even if it costed me everything... Chapter Ninety-Four: It's The End...Okay... Need... To breathe... Exhausted, my body collapsed onto the soft patch of grass, taking a long moment to catch my breath after God knows how much training I just did this morning. Must be near the afternoon by now, judging how clear and blue the sky was today. Few clouds in sight. Huh, guess the pegasi must be lazy this morning... Enjoy the peace while it lasts... Oh I will. Don't worry. Grasping the half-empty bottle of soda I used for a pick-me-up, I gulped down the refreshing drink. Ahh. Just what I needed; getting up early and training all by myself in the same morning can take a lot out of ya. Since Twilight and the others weren't back from their royal trip at the Crystal Empire, something about the Princesses having a meeting with some important figures far from their own kingdoms. I had declined to go, since there was no real reason for me to join them there. I could've spent all morning in bed. And yet, I got up, quite early in fact. That new routine Twilight decreed about my sleeping patterns was getting more and more effective. And here I thought I never had to get up early for any reason again. Heh... That influential mare. You have no regrets? Hm? About what? Sombra clarified, Everything. Your friends, your time in Equestria, your relationship with the Princess? No, of course not... It was worth every inch of suffering you also experienced here? From rising from your slumbers earlier towards meeting your end numerous times at the hoofs of enemies who tried to those you cherish harm? ...What are you getting at...? My mind was suddenly filled with images; memories of times where I almost died for whose I am lucky to call my friends. The Ursaminor, the dragon, the hydra, Queen Bronchitis, King Sombra himself, Sunset Shimmer. All this time I risked my life to protect them, to protect her... That said, those memories shifted, changing into the more positive aspects I've been through; the times I enjoyed life to the fullest with my friends. Dancing together during Twilight's Birthday, babysitting the Cakes' kids with Pinkie Pie, exploring the sight of Manehattan, Rainbow Dash trying to get me to get into the more extreme parts of life, Rarity and I at Canterlot, myself and Fluttershy helping those frogs find a new home, helping around the farm with Applejack, brotherly time with Spike. And Twilight... The image of that mare beaming with the most brightest smile she can manage, purple eyes glittering like stars, incited my own smile to widen, staring into the serene sky while all those memories with her and my friends passed through my mind. Yes, there was pain, but for my friends, it was worth it every single time. And if it were to happen again...? Well, obviously I don't WANT to get hurt. But if it came between me or them, then I think you know my answer. Sombra remained rather quiet. What, were my internal words too much for him to process? ...We better resume with your training. ...Okay...? "Stardust, there you are!" Hm? Oh! "Spike!" I greeted enthusiastically, pleased to see the dragon again. The lizard was running up the hill. "Welcome back. How was the trip?" "Oh, it was great. The food there left a taste I can't describe, but that's not important!" Instead of rolling my eyes at Spike's neverending thought process for food - to be fair, humanity can easily share that sentiment - I frowned at the look of urgency and worry on the dragon's features. "Remember what you said about Tirek eventually making his move on Equestria?" Immediately, my posture straightened, alert. "Yeah...?" Please me tell this dragon was about to say what I hoped he wasn't about to say...! Gulping, Spike rushed out, "He's made his move." "This way everypony! Please form a straight and orderly line!" The Mayor constantly called out to the citizens, all making their was to the safe location now that the evacuation protocol has been launched. As soon as Spike said that Tirek himself was now on the move - absorbing ponies for their magic and such - confirmed by Celestia herself, I immediately went straight to the Town Hall whereas Spike returned to the girls. Observing from a distance, I kept making sure no one was getting left behind; I won't allow any of these ponies under my watch go anywhere near that demon. Although the dragon had mentioned earlier that Tirek was going to be taken care of. But if he thought how Celestia and the Princesses were going to deal with the villain would reassure me, he was sorely mistaken. I mean, I TOLD her NOT to send Discord after him! Sombra snorted. And when did the Princess ever grasp the concept of common sense? I am hardly surprised by this decision. Yeah! Luna was supposed to tell Celestia not to make that dumb[BEEP] decision! Now countless more ponies are going to fall victim to them both! I know what happens; Discord helps out Tirek when the latter offers freedom from something, and the creature of chaos accepts. Now all who inhabit Equestria are in danger! Hell, the least Celestia could've is dispatch some guards alongside Discord to apprehend the villain; stop Tirek from manipulating him. I mean, could Tirek absorb magic from pegasi or Earth Ponies yet, is he just limited to unicorns in his state? Correct, Specter responded with a solemn tone, Lord Tirek is only capable of taking the magic of unicorns in his current weakened form. But that won't last for long, will it...? God dammit... "Stardust?" My gaze snapped up from the ground, startled at the sudden voice and appearances of particular ponies. Bon, Lyra, Whooves and Derpy were regarding me in clear concern, the cream Earth Pony tilting her head. "Are you okay?" I sighed. How best to answer that question? No, I wasn't okay. I was mad and scared out my mind. "I'm fine... Just, a little annoyed at some people and worried for my friends is all." Lyra spoke up next, "Because of this 'Tirek' everypony's evacuating from?" That voice sounded more curious than energetic. Even she understood the seriousness of this. I nodded somberly, and it was Whooves who spoke after the unicorn, "Is this fellow as dangerous as it appears to be, with all ponies in our dear town retreating to the Everfree Forest to hide?" I nodded, again, this time gravely, just like my expression. You have no idea, Doctor. Shame we didn't have the Time Lord himself to help fix all this... "I've never seen him so terrified..." Hm. I couldn't but help but smile a little at Derpy's loud whisper, while the others stared at her disapprovingly. The pegasus grinned sheepishly. Haha... Right, these were my friends too. And seeing them act so casual... Putting on a look of conviction, my four friends blinked at the sudden shift of expression, my tone of steel resolve, "I will do everything in my power to make sure you're all protected. This Tirek will be an unwelcome visitor to Ponvyille, and I will promptly kick his [BEEP] out next week to Sunday. I promise you that, my friends." As though influenced by my speech, Bon took one step forward. "Is there anything we can do?" "No, you have to- Wait... I think there is." Raised brows and excited grins followed at that, and I nodded to them. "No offence to your kind, but ponies are easily scared, and they will be terrified while hiding in that small cavern." The same hidden cavern where Pinkie discovered that mirror pool. "You need to be their support; encourage them, reassure them. Cast away their fears. Can you handle that?" With exchanged looks, the four equines nodded determinedly with their own certain smiles. "Leave it to us!" Lyra exclaimed, already running back towards the crowd heading to the Forest. With a grin, Derpy flew after, followed by an exasperated Whooves who gave me a smile of his own before departing. "Good luck my friend." And he left, just leaving Bon and I. "You might want to-" "You're going to fight this Tirek, aren't you?" ...Heh. "I hope not, but it seems to be heading that way." Blue eyes regarded me clearly, as though staring into my soul. But the expression wasn't judging nor disapproving, but concern and... Understanding. "I imagine Twilight wouldn't want you to." I chuckled at that, imagining the look on that alicorn's face over the idea. "Probably." "...Just don't get hurt," Bon eventually said, turning to leave before giving me one last look of bright confidence. "Your friends believe in you. Good luck, Stardust Balance." Yeah... You too... Wait. "Bon!" The cream Earth Pony paused briefly, glancing over curiously. Better now than never. "Thank you... For everything!" The mare blinked curiously for a second, then grinned, continuing to run back to meet up with the others. And I only watched, smiling at those I have befriended ever since the very beginning, without even knowing it until much later. Life is funny... Wow... The eerily silence Ponyville now held... I was more use to the cheery energetic noises of the equine going about their everyday lives. But now, the atmosphere almost sent chills down my spine. "Under my protection, will the ponies of Ponyville be," Zecora vowed beside me, being only she and I left. "Far beyond this Tirek to see. The brewed spell to which I have conjured, will hide them and only leave the fiend to ponder." And Discord too, I hope. "I am very grateful to you Zecora," I replied earnestly. The voodoo zebra had crafted a spell which will keep the hidden location invisible to magical eyes and ears. "The less Tirek absorbs magic from ponies, the better." She nodded, expression as calm and determined. A look I haven't seen since Sombra forced me to attack her and my friends. I repressed that recollection down as Zecora continued, "And what of you, Stardust Balance? Do you foresee this villain as your own challenge?" I chuckled mirthlessly. "I would, but Twilight made me promise I wouldn't face him alone." Speaking of which, where was Twilight and the others? They should be back from the Castle of the Two Sisters by now, I sent Spike to inform that the evacuation has been initiated. "That would be for the best," Zecora said, oblivious to my own worry for my friends. "For even one such as you requires safety, and rest. But are you certain you and our friends will not join us, if keeping their magic from Tirek is a must?" "I intend for them to join you at the place when they get back." Whether they like it or not. "You should probably go and make sure that no one got lost in the forest, Zecora." The zebra smiled. "Your veiled concern is noted, and appreciated. But do be careful, for against this foe, would you be tainted." Tainted? Zecora looked deadly serious now. "Magic has more value to the world than you know, my friend. It binds all which inhabit to no end. Without it, balance will fall, and only pure disharmony will stand tall. Take heed of my warning, knight, if you intend to pursue in this fight." "But I just said-" "Your heart cares for those around you, to the point where promises could mean nothing to you." What? Zecora smiled softly, blue eyes seeing right through me. "It has happened before, has it not? Where you disregarded feelings for sake of besting a villainous plot? You will do everything in your power to keep them safe, even to point of casting aside the concern of your fate." ... Zecora took my silence for an affirmative answer, nodding before leaving to depart. But not before glancing over one last time. "You are a good pony, Stardust. And I know, to which everyone - including Twilight - can trust." And she followed after the absent citizens, leaving me to ponder about my own thoughts. ...Damn. She was right... A hundred percent right. I WOULD go after Tirek likely without my friends, just to keep them safe. Even if it meant breaking my promise to them. To Twilight... All for the sake of them having more happier lives, even if it meant destroying my own. That's me, that's always been me; the autistic fool who'd rather sacrifice himself just to keep everyone I love happy. Hah... I'm a [BEEP]ing idiot... ...Whatever, what have I to lose-? "Boo!" God-[BEEP]ing-dammit-! Startled, I immediately leaped back and whirled around in a defensive position, only to be greeted by Pinkie's cheeky grin. "I told you to stop doing that," I only said flatly, relaxing at the sight of my friends... Save for one. "We're glad to have found you, Stardust, we have so much to tell you." Oh? Do go on, Rarity. But Pinkie beat her to the punch. "Yeah! We went to the castle where Discord greeted us and left some clues about unlocking the chest we find from the Tree of Harmony by adding some book marks to our friendship book which Twilight figured out and then we went to the Tree of Harmony and put the keys in which were actually things we got when learning something important about friendship and now the chest is almost unlocked but we're missing the last key which Twilight needs to find about friendly but she's in Canterlot so we can't find out until she comes back!" ...Trust Pinkie to provide exposition in just one sentence. As the Earth Pony breathed in and grinned, Applejack stepped forward to clarify to my flummoxed amusement. "She basically said it. Discord helped us with figurin' out the keys to that there chest by the Tree of Harmony." ...They saw Discord? "When did you see him?" Rainbow replied, "Who, Discord?" No, Sombra. "Just before he left to track down Tirek," Rarity said, regarding me curiously. "Why?" ...Then that means it's too late. God dammit! "Stardust?" Fluttershy inquired, blue eyes reflecting concern, the mares and dragon noticing my frustrated posture. "Are you alright? If you're worried about Discord, I think he'll be fine... I hope." Now, meeting the pegasus' gaze, I was greeted with a dilemma. Should I tell her? Did I have the heart to tell her...? Rainbow scoffed, waving a hoof dismissively. "He'll be fine. Discord won't let some magic-stealing monster get to him." "Rainbow is right, darlings." Rarity concurred with a smile. "Why, I'm positive the true reason behind Twilight being summoned to Canterlot is to inform her that the fiend has been captured and will be out back in Tatarus where he belongs." If only she knew... Wait, Twilight's been called to Canterlot? But that means-! "Besides," Rainbow continued with a smug smirk, "We know anyway that Tirek will get his butt kicked; because Stardust told us that we'll win in the future. So why should we worry?" Foolish mare, Sombra sneered in disapproval, Time is not set in stone. Has she never grasped the concept of your interference making events worse? ...Which is also why I must do this. "Girls. Spike." They all blinked at me, regarding my serious expression and tone. "You have to go join everyone else at the evacuation spot." "Huh? But we know anyway that-!" "Don't argue!" My expression hardened, whereas Rainbow looked stunned by the sudden heated snapping voice. They need to understand I wasn't playing around this time. "Whether Tirek gets beaten or not, it doesn't change the fact that you will all be endangered by him before so. And I'd rather not have my friends suffer. Not while I can do something about it." "Darling..." Rarity began as the others grasped the implications, approaching in concern. "Tell me you're not going to do what I think you're going to do." One look was an answer enough. "If you think we're gonna let ya take on this Tirek fellow alone," Applejack started, frowning heavily while her voice raised, "Then you've got another thing comin' sugarcube!" "Yeah! We're gonna kick this guy's butt together! We're a team Stardust, whether you want us to help out or not!" After Rainbow's words of confident conviction, the girls exchanged glances of determination, more than willing to save the world even if it meant getting themselves hurt. But, if they believed I was going to back down that easily, they've got another thing coming. "I can't even begin to describe how lucky and happy I am to call your my friends." They blinked in surprise at the sudden shift in tone, and I looked at each of them with my own grateful soft smile. "You. All of you, have been the greatest things to happen to my life. From each of you I've learnt something important; you've all reminded me what it means to live again without fear, without prejudice nor anger. And I will always be thankful for that." My friends exchanged flattered yet bashful glances at that, smiling and grinning. I frowned again. "Which is why I must ask you all to stay here." They opened their muzzles to protest, but I held up a hoof. "Listen... Tirek will be coming here regardless. I know where he's heading next, and if in time, I can stop him. But if I fail..." Something gave me pause, the mere thought of falling prey to that monstrosity making me shudder, sighing wearily before recomposing myself with a steely tone to my friends, "Then I want you all and Twilight to succeed where I lost. You have to be here should that reality occur, to protect everyone in Ponyville from that monster by finding the last key to that chest. I have every confidence you can do it. But I need you to trust me, in the meantime... Okay?" The only reply was silence, the girls and Spike looking at each other uncertainly. Clearly they weren't so confident about the prospect of me facing Tirek alone. But I had to, if it meant they didn't have to suffer for it... But, to my surprise, it was Spike who responded first, slowly walking up to me with a solemn expression. Meeting my gaze, the dragon then smiled and embraced my chest tightly, as though giving me the last hug that was ever going to happen. Hugging him back by reflex, I heard my brother whisper softly, "You've got this bro. I know you can do it..." And hearing that, the mares looked at each other before nodding, approaching next with their own somber yet smiling expression, proceeding to hug around me and each other next. And each mare voiced their own words of support and conviction. "Gosh, we must be really crazy if we're allowin' ya to do this all on yer lonesome. We're countin' on ya sugarcube." "Although we do have doubts to your capabilities, we wish you the best of luck regardless. Try not to mess up that mane of yours during the battle darling." "Give 'im a good kick from me Star. You've got this." "Take care now Stardust; we'll have a celebration party when this is all over! Yeah!" "You're the bravest stallion I've ever met... We believe in you." "And I believe in all you..." Was my response, eventually stepping back from them with my own smile. "And if Tirek doesn't kill me, I'm sure Twilight will." At the very least, they all smiled softly. The alicorn wouldn't really be too mad at me for breaking her promise like that, only more disappointed and refuse to talk to me for a week. I can live with that. "Rather her than that monster Tirek fella'." "And if neither of them do, we'll be sure to give ya a pounding for letting us do this when this is all over!" "Duly noted." With no further words needed to be said, I turned, heading on my way, steeling my resolve so their looks wouldn't force me to stay. I was doing this for them... Now, the train, by order of Mayor Mare, was prohibited from entering Ponyville during this time of crisis. I had to travel there on foot... Hooves. Do you truly believe you can best that monster? Looking over my shoulder, the mares and dragon were waving to me with their own confident and reassuring smiles. A long time ago, I would've said no to that Sombra. But not, I believe there's a slim chance I can and will succeed. Do you not feel fear? Oh believe me I'm bloody terrified right now. But you will face our foe regardless. For them... For Twilight. The King didn't respond. Sighing, I continued inwards, face masking a calm resolve. Yes I was scared, but my friends gave me the strength I needed. If I was right, Tirek was heading to Canterlot himself, right after Celestia made one of the dumbest decisions ever; giving all the Princesses magic to Twilight and making her an even higher target for Tirek to pursue. Honestly, I would've sealed the magic away somewhere beyond Tirek's grasp, or lured the villain into a trap somehow. But instead, they made Twilight in more danger than necessary. Good thing she had a warrior this time that would and will put his life down to protect his princess... ...I had to hurry. ...This is just... Appalling... Yes... Specter agreed with a more saddened tone than I've ever heard from him. It is. None... None of the ponies here deserved this. Lying down in defeat, scattered all over the kingdom. Pegasi, Earth Ponies and unicorns alike all having their magic taken by that fiend and discarded on the grounds here like trash. Slowly walking through the Canterlot streets, expression grew more and more sickened by what I was witnessing. The defeated lying ponies barely opened their eyes to see me walking by, and those who do only looked away as though ashamed. As if magic itself was the only thing which allowed them to walk and talk like normal. But then something else caught my eye, and I felt my body turn cold. Yes... Not even the young ones were spared from Tirek's endless hunger for power and mayhem. Seeing the children ponies sprawled all over the ground, making moaning noises which sounded like please for help, I felt my hooves dig into the floor, teeth beginning to bare. Anger was an understatement to what I was feeling right there and then. Hell, fury was an understatement! Why didn't Celestia do something about this?! Why didn't she evacuate the kingdom to a safe location as well?! Why did these ponies have to suffer like this?! I passed on the idea of securing the citizens of all towns and kingdoms to their own safety areas where Tirek couldn't locate them. And yet, before me right now, Celestia was going out of her way to ignore my advice! Hearing the pained sob, my rage quickly dissipated, briskly walking towards the poor kids. And one I instantly recognized, causing my breath to hitch. No... Buttons Mash glanced after seeing a shadow looming over his state, eyes glinting in recognition alongside a weak smile. "It... It's you..." He attempted to reach, and I grasped the weakened limb gently. "The... The Hero of... C-Canterlot..." "Save your breathe," I instructed softly, feeling my heart cracking at the state this kid was in. That all of them were in. My other hoof brushed the colt's forehead in comfort. "Save your strength. Everything will be alright soon..." Couldn't you have done something, Specter...? Regretfully, there are some events even I am forbidden from changing... The voice responded, sounding more solemn and sorrowful than ever. It pains me, nonetheless, to see them like this... "You... You're going to... To save us... L-Like always...?" "...Yes." Because I absolutely could not lie to this kid. "Yes. I will save you all." That weak grin extended slightly, voice echoing pain with a crack of joy, "I... Know you'll... Save the day... My hero..." And the colt promptly passed out, limb loosely attached to my own. Gently setting him down, I sighed. There was nothing I could for him now... I didn't have time to find his mother, to my regret. I had to hurry. Tirek would be at the castle by now... My eyes continued staring with regretful guilt. Hero... Some hero I am, not managing to reach here in time... "St...Stardust..." What... Oh no...! Following that sound, I hurried over towards the lying states of Twilight's own parents, and a familiar blue boastful equine. "Night Light! Twilight Velvet! Trixie!" Sure enough, the three unicorns tilted their heads up to see me, the adults smiling tiredly whereas Trixie only groaned. "Are you alright...?" Dumb question, I know, but I just wanted to check first. I needed to know! "Stardust..." It was Velvet who spoke, both she and her husband has one hoof around the other for support. "It is... Wonderful to see you again..." Light groaned slightly, but grinned regardless. "Figured you'd be here... Where is my little Princess... Is she...?" Knowing exactly who they're talking about, I nodded, smiling to assure them, and myself. "Twilight's safe, and I'm going to keep it that way." While I have the chance to stop Tirek here and now. That demon won't go anywhere near her, my friends nor Ponyville. Not today. Not ever. Hearing the news that their daughter was alright was enough to give them the energy to sit up, with some help from me. "We believe you... Son." Night nodded, both he and Velvet smiling in pure relief. "We are proud of you, and Twilight..." "We have faith in you. In both of you..." His wife added, expressions that of hope and confidence, despite their own weakened states. ...I won't fail them. "Where is Tirek now?" "The... Castle." It was Trixie who answered, attempted to stand but failing miserably. The unicorn swiped away at my offered hoof, still trying by herself anyway. "Ugh... That fiend... That monster stole Trixie's magic. My magic... When Trixie gets her hoofs on him she'll... She'll...!" "Save your strength," I advised gently. "You'll get your magic back soon," I vowed. I better hurry then... "Stardust..." Hm? I turned around one last time as Velvet spoke up. "Please... Protect our Princess..." "Always." Light cracked a broken smile at the immediate firm vow, adding next, "We would be proud to call you one of our own..." "If you don't beat him... Trixie will beat you!" Yet even I could hear the tinge of hope in that frustrated voice of Trixie's. You guys... Sombra groaned himself, an impatient exasperation. We don't have time for this. We must hurry boy! Right. Without even saying goodbye to them - they understand, I hope - I hurried onwards, this time full on sprinting. No doubt Tirek would be at the throne room by now. If memory serves from what little snippets I was aware of. There he would demand to know where the all the alicorn's magic went after Twilight left the kingdom. Arriving by the entrance of the large kingdom, I did my best not to pause at the sight of the beaten guards scattered around the courtyard, a clear sign of a struggle. Steeling myself, realizing how close I was to that monster, I trudged on, only my movements grew slower and slower upon entering the rather ominous-feeling castle. Furniture flipped over. More guards of various pony kinds lying on the ground in defeat. They barely acknowledged my presence, only staring at the carpet floors in shame or regret. Alright, as we headed up the foyer stairs, let's recap the strategy here. It would be foolish to engage Tirek head on, Sombra began, Assaulting from a distance will prove beneficial. However, Specter interjected, The fiend has absorbed enough magic to take power from ponies even feet away. You would have to be quick in order to avoid his attempts of stealing your magic and attack. Perhaps a 'hit-and-run' strategy, The fallen King sounded as though the phrase was foreign to him. Speed is the highest priority of method to utilize in this inevitable battle. We must strike, and strike hard. So attack and retreat then? Eventually, Lord Tirek will begin to grow frustrated and could cause a mistake on his part which would gain us the advantage. Alright. What about Discord then? Will he try to attack me or...? Unlikely. Discord rarely applies his magic for combat. He will most likely entertain himself in observing rather than participating. Good, that's a relief then... ...There was the throne room. The doorway completely open, just like the others large doors that have been torn down by Tirek on his way to the Princesses. From the distance, I saw the backsides of Celestia, Luna and Cadence; the first two whose manes were now wavering in the air mystically like usual. From the side, Discord was watching while eating a bag of popcorn. But my attention wasn't focused on that, but rather the big villain himself, who sent a chill down my spine. Half goatman, half centaur. Narnia called, they want Mr. Thomas back. Black chest and torso, red arms and hands with silver armbands, bottom half grey with dark silver hooves and tail, white goatee, long demonic horns and yellow beady eyes. Though I felt more than terrified seeing the creature, I continued forwards, none of them noticing my presence yet, which gives me the advantage. Now would be the time. Right. Trudging forwards, I concentrated. My love for my friends... For her... Mixed with my repulsion and contempt for this monster who will stop at nothing to get what he wants. Any ideas of attempting to reason with this demon are null and void; some can't be reasoned with with words. Teeth bared, I arrived at the doorway, standing on hind legs and rearing my front limbs back in preparation, feeling the power of balance surge through me, ready to aid me like an ally who has my back. Oblivious to my presence, the demon spoke in amusement to the Princesses, having decided to occupy the throne himself. "Getting rid of your magic so I cannot take it from you?" Okay, didn't expect him to sound like that. "That was your plan?" The royals only stared up at him defiantly. Almost ready... "Well, how does it feel? Knowing soon that every pegasus, every unicorn and Earth Pony will bow to my will! And that there is nothing you can do to stop it!" "You will not prevail Tirek..." Damn right Celestia! Now! Small yellow eyes widened in surprise, before smoke enveloped the villainous monster, the Balance Shockwave successfully marking its hit on him. Standing back on four legs, I walked over, the footsteps alerting the others to my arrival. Although, Discord hardly looked fazed, as though expecting me, sipping some tea casually as though knowing was happening. "You...!" Celestia gasped, pink eyes widening in shock. "You should not be here..." Giving the alicorn a look that clearly said I'll be having words with her later, I cocked my head to the doorway. "Go, I'll handle this." Luna interjected, "But-!" No. "Go! Your kingdom needs you!" At that, the three alicorns exchanged glances, before proceeding to hurry out the throne room, albeit slow due to their lost of magic. That took care of one obstacle. I watched them before a sound alerted me to the throne itself, body tense and ready for battle. Tirek coughed and waved away the smoke, glaring down at the one pony who dared attacked him. Hope you're ready for this, boy. I've been preparing a long time for this... Time for all that training to pay off... My frown deepened when Tirek laughed, a deep booming noise in sheer comical mockery. "A mere Earth Pony! Hahahahahaha- Oof!" That moment of amusement was severely cut off by the charged hoof impacting into his torso, the stunned villain only having a split second before the force behind the attack sent him flying, crashing through the throne and the wall behind it, a large hole leading outside where Tirek once was. "Oh, that's gonna leave a mark," Discord commented casually from the side as I landed on the carpet. I didn't have it in myself at the moment to tell the creature off for betraying his own friends like this. I'll leave that to Fluttershy. Hopefully they'll be more focused on lecturing Discord than me after all this- Stay on guard, Specter advised through a serious tone, my body tensing in response. He will retaliate any moment. As if on cue, the hole I created burst larger, as a snarling Tirek charged through, and I leaped back from the spot where a punch met the ground. But I didn't react quick enough to the other powered fist impacting my side and causing me to fly out the window. Thank God this was a cartoon, otherwise the glass would've seriously hurt me. And, by convenience, I recovered quick enough while flying through the air to land by the side of one of the castle's many towers, hoofs gripping into the bricked wall for support. Using that to leap upwards, I managed to climb up to the roof of the tower in time as Tirek pursued, jumping upwards from another hole he made out the throne room to land on top of a tower himself, glaring balefully at me. I returned that look heatedly. "Who are you?" So Discord hasn't told him about me... Perfect. "Wouldn't you like to know?" [Insert music King Bowser from Super Mario Galaxy.] Those devilish eyes narrowed. "No matter. I will make you suffer for interrupting my retribution." "Go ahead and try." I may have become soft over the time with my friends, but the fiery wrath of a human being has never died down. Taking the bait, a reddish orb ignited between his large horns, and a pure malicious energy beam fired. My hoofs leaped off the tower to dodge, landing in a roll this time atop the roof of the throne room. Tirek was right behind me though, and I rolled as the shadow above me smashed through, Tirek falling back into the throne room. But that hardly stopped him, as I now found myself dodging left and right by energy beams firing through the ceiling all over, aimed with the purpose of destroying me. Then my senses were screaming at me, and instinctively my clenched hoof swerved around, striking Tirek right through the stomach once again. Half of the villain's body rising from the roof was forced back, the ceiling of the throne room falling apart by the relentless battle, Tirek's back smashing against the edge of the wall. Now was my chance. Rushing forwards as he recovered from a moment of being dazed, yellow eyes widened as a leap followed by an outstretched back hoof in the face forced the monster flying, this time his fully body emerging and crashing onto the roof of the hallway leading into the throne room. Standing up, Tirek sniffed, rubbing his nose before grinning widely. "Not bad. You are indeed stronger than the common Earth Pony. Perhaps there's a place for you by my side once I conquer this-" Not today! But Tirek seemed prepared, back rearing as his raised arms blocked my attempted kick. And, grabbing my limb, the villain whirled us around before promptly hurling me far away, smashing onto the top of another tower. Ugh, that hurts. But balance yelled at me to get up, and I quickly composed myself to jump away from another beam, landing on tower after tower while fleeing from the magical attacks that intend me harm, eventually flying right into the window of another tower. Jesus, how many towers does this castle have?! Seemingly safe for the brief moment, I stood up, regaining my breath. Do not falter! We must not let this demon achieve victory! You got it! Feeling that presence loom closer, I reared back my front limbs again, balance preparing for another shockwave. And, surprise, surprise, the look on Tirek's face upon charging through the building shifted triumph to shock at the blastwave hitting him dead in the face, sending the villain out the room and flying, heading headfirst into another tower which crumbled from the impact, send it and Tirek descending down to the far off grounds below. Watching from the window, I took another moment to breathe. Yet that only lasted for so long, as another energy beam fired from the floor, the red power causing the tower to shake violently, and I already felt it beginning to submit to the magic, preparing to fall. Immediately, I used balance to leap forward out of the falling building, reaching out to another- Argh! A red fist impacted my underbelly, a grinning Tirek looking at me maliciously as his attack made us both fly upwards in the air, before taking his moment to clasped both large hands together for knocking them into me, sending me spinning and descending onto the roof of, you guessed it, another tower. I only regained enough composure to roll out of the way of another outstretched fist, kicking it back with my rear hoofs and proceeding with a punch of my own. Now it became a battle of punches and blocks. So much for the hit-and-run tactic. Beneath me I felt the roof begin to submit to the pressure of both magic and balance doing battle. But I managed to land a hit this time, ducking from another punch and jumping onto the other, outstretched hoof landing an uppercut against the grunting villain, and with the aide of balance landed a swift kick into Tirek's face, forcing him hurtling back into another wall. And I leapt to pursue, Tirek only grinned despite his state, and I couldn't even yell at the pain as some force of magic forced me to hover and fly into the wall facing him, and my eyes opened up in time to see another, more powerful, red beam of magic head my way, my limbs raised in an X-position to block the blow. Ugh... This was more powerful than even the magical attacks Sombra hurled at me during our duels... My teeth grit, my body forced deeper into the wall from the powerful cackling assault, dust and pebbles falling onto my body and cape. Gotta think of something, fast-! -Ack! Only a low gasp of pain escaped my throat by the sudden fist connecting into my stomach, the large hand forcing my four limbs back. In retaliation, I snarled myself, gripping onto the red muscular arm in attempt to pull it out. Tirek, at first, only smiled condescendingly... Before that look shifted to confusion and even panic, whereas I grinned myself, despite the pain, my hoofs pushing back the clenched fist and taking advantage of the space. The battle for dominance barely lasted long before my body slid underneath the fist, clutching onto the large limb and swerving around it. Tirek snarled in pain as I begun twisting his arm... Before balance allowed me to twirl with enough force to spin the helpless villain around and sent him flying backwards, landing straight into another defenseless tower. Without relent, I charged downwards, following after and using the speed and gravity to aid my outstretched hoof, intending to finish this battle ASAP. Tirek emerged from the hole, looking quite enraged and only roaring in pain at the hoof punch into his chest, forcing us flying through the tower and back into a main part of the castle. But not even I could control the force enough as we both began rolling across the floor, roughly hitting against walls and objects. Taking that successful moment to breathe, I moved to get up, checking around for any sign of Tirek and- Flying through the many walls of the castle. Pain and agony soared through my being as the powerful stolen magic relentlessly pushed me back, room after room until I eventually hit the wall of a particular dark room, light from the outside peeking through the ceiling. Groaning in pain, I struggled slightly to get up, the battle taking more out of me than I thought... Look out boy! Sombra's warning was too little too late, feeling a hand clench around my throat, I was helplessly lifted up, Tirek's sneering face and triumphant eyes meeting my own, before smashing me against another wall before I could attempt to counterattack. Argh! Then repeating the gesture over and over again, my body beginning to feel drained from all this. But Tirek was hardly done with the torture, throwing me onto the floor harshly, and I could barley raise my hoofs in time to stop the ruthless steel limbs trampling on my state. Ow! OW! OW! THIS [BEEP]ING HURTS! Get up boy! Sombra snarled, albeit panicking. Easier said than done-! The [BEEP]...?! Tirek mercifully ceased with the harsh assaults, smiling down at me before... Was... Was the [BEEP]er flying?! Hovering up to the air, the slow breathing monster grinned in full glee, speaking roughly. At least I inflicted enough damage for his own breath to sound pained. "That was a worthy battle, pony. Unfortunately, not even your advanced magic could save you... No, I will give you a fate far worse than taking your magic, for assaulting your true leader! Your shepherd!" Moaning, I struggled to get up as Tirek expanded the hole in the ceiling while speaking into the daylight sky. But my struggles were put to rest at the magic beam firing into the roof above me. Everyone... Twilight... I'm sorry... Those were my last thoughts before the falling debris covered my vision. To be continued... Chapter Ninety-Five: ...But The Moment...Previously... "Remember what you said about Tirek eventually making his move on Equestria?" "I'm fine... Just, a little annoyed and worried for my friends is all." "Because of this 'Tirek' everypony's evacuating from?" "I've never seen him so terrified..." "You're going to fight this Tirek, aren't you?" "I hope not, but it seems to be that way." "You. All of you, have been the greatest things to happen to my life. From each of you I've learnt something important; you've all reminded me what it means to live again without fear, without prejudice nor anger. And I will always be thankful for that." "You should not be here..." "Go! Your kingdom needs you!" "That was a worthy battle, pony. Unfortunately, not even your advanced magic could save you... No, I will give you a fate far worse than taking your magic, for assaulting your true leader!" It only felt like an eternity before feeling the pressuring rubble pulled off me, followed by numerous hoofs dragging my pained body out with sounds of exerted grunts. Finally, keeping all that debris from crushing me was almost exhausting. With the help of certain ponies, I was pulled safely out of the debris Tirek had generously placed on top of me, greeted by the relieved yet tired faces of ponies I knew all too well. Not that I wasn't exerted myself. "Thanks..." I said gratefully, coughing before breathing slowly to regain breath and feeling to my body, gently waving off the guards who assisted me. Jesus was I in pain... "How long was I trapped?" "Only for half an hour," Cadence answered, Shining leaning onto her for support. Huh, poor bloke. Seeing the white stallion in his state filled me with a sense of sympathy and dread. "Are you alright?" "Never better." I grinned weakly, wincing at the slight aches in my body. "And all of you?" Luna responded, "As well as possible. We are assisting the kingdom as much as possible; everypony is helping one another recover from their terrible ordeal." I nodded. Then, remembering who inflicted their ordeal in the first place, a heavy frown emerged on my features. "And Tirek?" "Gone." Celestia shook her head, sorrow apparent on her typically apathetic features. "He left after your battle opposing him... To the direction of Ponyville, I fear..." ...Then I failed. I failed... God dammit... "[BEEP]!" The ponies blinked as I suddenly released a large beeping noise, expressing my righteous anger and disbelief, glaring at the ruined floor. I couldn't do it. I honestly couldn't have saved my friends from this inevitable fate. Tirek will absorb their magic regardless of my interference. Oh, they'll win the day of course, but I couldn't have stopped them from getting hurt in the process. Ain't life grand...? Shining let out a noise. "It's not your fault..." Cadence regarded him with clear worry and sadness along with the stallion's parents. But even so, the big brother of my girlfriend smiled wanly. "You did the best you could..." And yet, my best clearly wasn't enough. Moving forward to assist them, despite my own discomfort, Shining's grin stretched to a degree at the help, shaking his head slightly. "Don't worry... It's Twilight you should be focusing on, Stardust..." "The Prince is right," Trixie spoke up, having stayed in the background during the conversation, pink misty eyes blazing with a ferocity even when her magic was lost. "Your friends are about to become the next snack of that monster." A little late to stop him now... Not necessarily. ...What? Tirek only departed a short time ago. If we hurry, we may pursue and prevent him from reaching any further. Then... I can still stop him...? The very concept of catching that villain before he gets to Ponyville filled me with a sense of hope, but not enough conviction. I tried beating him once already, who's to say I won't fail again...? Fool, Sombra sneered. Only a weakling submits after one battle. You will try again, and we will triumph! ...Not sure I like that tone you have, Sombra... He's right, Jack, Specter wisely pitched in, There is still time to best this foe long before it's too late. The only question is, what will you do from here? What do you mean...? I failed to notice the looks of confusion and worry on the others faces, focusing on what Specter was saying. In the finale, you have a choice; a decision to intervene with the events of the original unfolding this world tells. You may help your friends, or allow things to continue playing out. Whatever decision you make, we are behind you. "...One choice..." Trixie asked in earnest scepticism upon hearing my mumble, "What's wrong with him now...?" "I believe I know..." Celestia replied with a tone of pained intrigue. No matter which event plays out, have faith that you shall succeed. Friendship triumphs over all in this world. The ties that bind you and everyone you love are more powerful than Tirek nor anypony else even realizes. If I can prevent Tirek from getting to Twilight, Spike, everyone... Then, yes... Yes... I will take that risk. I finally looked up, my gaze of steel conviction facing their tired yet concerned faces. My tone was as edgy as a sharpened knife, "Keep helping everyone you can. Make sure no one is left untreated." "And what of you?" Luna inquired, though something tells me she already suspected the answer. Cadence picked up on that too, pure eyes widening. "You're not considering chasing after him...?" The others released fake gasps, and I shrugged. What can I say? "Stardust... You're already injured from your last battle," Night pointed out, sounding both concerned and objective. "You would risk that further?" "I would risk facing the sun itself if it meant protecting my friends." My gaze idly wandered to Celestia, making it abundantly clear we were going to have a discussion about all the [BEEP] she's pulled recently. Add that to the bucket list of things she did to endanger her species further. "Not a particularly wise decision..." I shrugged at Trixie's mutter. "I'm the King of Terrible Decisions. Ask Twilight." "Who I'm certain wouldn't prefer you getting harmed more than you already are currently." "Better me than her," Was my retort, Cadence blinking at the sudden snappish tone. Though it wasn't intended, my voice remained just as heated if anyone questioned the things I would do to keep Twilight Sparkle safe. "I would take on the whole universe if it meant she'd be protected. You think that monster's going to stop me?" For a painfully long moment, the ponies just stared at me in wide-eyed wonder. Despite their states, they were slowly getting use to walking properly without their magic. Then, a small chuckle broke the silence, Shining gesturing in reassurance to his wife he was able to move on his four hooves alone. "I'm gonna hold you to that then, Stardust Balance. You should back up that claim now then." "With pleasure." "You're lucky once Tirek didn't take your magic from you," Luna pointed out tiredly as I walked past them, grimacing at the aching but growing accustomed to it; can't allow pain stopping me now. "Next time, you may not be so fortunate." "In Twilight's place, I'll happily accept my fate." Trixie shook her head. "Stubborn fool. Trixie knew you were hopelessly smitten with Twilight Sparkle, but are you really so absurdly reckless as to sacrifice everything to defend her from danger?" "Her and everyone I cherish, gladly." Was my heated yet matter-of-factly reply, which seemed to satisfy the stunned mare enough. It took only a few further seconds before someone else responded, exhausted warm voice belonging to none other than the mare who saw me as one of her own. "Twilight's Warrior indeed..." Velvet said softly, voice mixing in slight discomfort yet pride. Huh... Weird sensation in my stomach. I do believe it's a feeling upon a mother praising her son. ...Okay... "Her reckless, often irrational warrior," Shining added with fond humour... And approval. With one last smirk over my shoulder, I asked rhetorically before leaving after the villain, "And who would have it any other way?" That battle was just the appetizer. Now for the entree... What an ominous red... The further I entered the abandoned town, the darker the shade of blood filled the sky, something utterly alien in contrast to the cheerful blue which almost always showed above. Few clouds remained, the atmosphere so quiet you could practically feel it brush against your mane. It was a sign, a sign that I had to hurry, to reach Twilight in time and- Suddenly, everything froze to a complete halt. Where the library - my home, our home - once stood remained nothing more than smoke and fire. A charred trunk, scattered books, pages and branches lying all over the place... "No..." My hoarse broken whisper expressed just how distressed I was. And I had a VERY good idea who was responsible for it. That... That...! This is the result of power, Sombra said, expressing no sympathy... Nor cruelty. That demon will do all in his power to preserve absolution. I warned you; we should have captured Tirek when we had the chance. Now, your friends will suffer, just as you have. Shut up! Just... Shut up... Memories of all the times I had spent in that house surfaced; fun times, sad times, forgiving times, and most of all happy times. That library became more than a place of refuge; it was my home. A home where I was always greeted in the morning by one pony and dragon who saw me as their own. Where laughter and understanding was shared. Where everything valuable I acquired over time in Equestria, along with my own things gifted to Twilight and Spike, were housed... Now, all cinders... ...I'll... I'll... Thankfully, my distressed enraged mind was somewhat soothed by the empathetic voice of Specter. Jack... I am so sorry. I know what you are feeling right now. But we have to focus; Tirek and Princess Twilight are in battle right now, and the conclusion is about to begin. We must hurry... "...Right..." His tone lowered, more sympathetic and patient with me. There will be time to grieve later, my friend... But your friends need you. Your Princess needs you, Sombra added with more stress to his tone. ...You're both right. There's no time to break down because of this... Twilight and the others need me. I had to go save them before- The ground rumbled again, and some sort of explosion caught from the right of my eye's corner drew my attention. The battle... With a stern, hardened expression, anger, rage, fury and resolution pulsing through my being, I tore off, the emotions fueling my speed as I hurried towards where Twilight and Tirek fought. When I see that monster I will tear him to pieces! I will rip his cold heart out and dine on it! I'll-! Become almost what Sombra made you. ...Yes. I couldn't sigh, too busy running towards the combatants, who were beginning to get clear in sight. Specter spoke some more as I sidestepped rubble and rocks created from the battle, Your final test approaches now, Jack. Are you prepared? Certainly... But I'm not feeling the right balance of emotions right now to use my power. That won't be necessary, Specter almost sounded mischievous. Are you ready? The King answered before me, I am always prepared. What...? You fought Lord Tirek previously without our assistance. But this time, that will not be the case. For true unity of harmony and chaos. Shall be gifted unto you, this time. "Balance..." I whispered out-loud, finally making a stop upon reaching the mare and monster, sighing in pure relief that Twilight was seemingly okay, glaring at Tirek defiantly. The villain looked far more larger than my last encounter with him, more built, more powerful. Both were oblivious to my presence. "How about a trade, Princess Twilight?" Tirek inquired with a snap of his fingers. A growl emerged from my throat at the sight of our friends floating above the villain, trapped in large bubbles. Even Discord. "Their release, for all the alicorn magic in Equestria!" How about Hell no... Time is short. We must begin. Right. Slowly breathing in and out, I waited, and in my mind's eye I saw two shapes, outlines of a pony of harmony, and one of chaos. Light, and darkness, standing beside one another not as enemies, but as allies. As it is, as it always should be. People often thought that light and darkness were natural enemies; always fated to do battle against for another for dominance. But that wasn't it; light and darkness were so much more. Friends, brother and sister, lovers, depending how you view it. The light was the shield, the darkness the sword. Two incomplete things that needed to unite to create what would bring peace and prosperity to all living things, from chaos or harmony. Balance... Twilight... The edges of my vision were leaking a gold aura, the same warm yet powerful sensation I felt back at the Crystal Empire enveloped my being, covering my like a protective blanket. Now I understood what it was; Sombra and Specter uniting their powers of dark and light, and I could feel them as though they were standing right beside me. And that they were. The three of us stood united, staring defiantly and resolved to face the creature which continued baiting my beloved to make a harsh choice. "What's it going to be, Princess?" "Sombra... Starswirl... Give me strength!" And I charged, the raw power of complete balance fuelling my determined soul, Tirek and Twilight barely reacting in time after hearing my voice, the former releasing a noise of disgruntled confusion at the extended hoof impacting into his side, and sending him flying off miles and miles away, landing somewhere within the trees of the forest far off. Landing where he once stood, I glared at the direction before stating matter-of-factly, "She will never have to make that choice. Never again." "J...Jack...?" Twilight paused from her advance in surprise, purple eyes widened in stunned relief and shock. "Your eyes..." Huh? But from my new enhanced vision, I could make out the gold from my orbs reflecting out of Twilight's worried own. With a small grin, I said, "Hey love... You're not mad at me right?" Twilight blinked in earnest confusion. "No... Should I be?" Before I could answer, Rainbow cried from above, "Look out!" And my limb raised just in time, extending my other to push Twilight back as a dominant beam of pure malicious magic met its target. But this wasn't like that last battle; this time, I was more than ready to kick this villain's arse more than anything else. My limb pushed the magic away, hurling it to explode elsewhere, while finally removing my cape. And as my friends knew, removing my cape meant some serious [BEEP] was about to go down. Speaking of which, Starswirl, could you help with taking my friends elsewhere to safety? It was as though he was speaking into my right ear. Of course. And the sound of magic above prompted us to glance and see that the mares, Spike and Discord had disappeared. Alright, great. "They're safe," I reassured Twilight, as Tirek began looming closer, the quakes in the ground raising in volume at the approach. "Get out of here. I'll deal with our friend here." But the mare only shook her head, this time standing to my left in opposition towards the leering Tirek. Her expression was as firm and resolved as my own, the sparkle in her eyes gone. "This time, we will fight him, together." ...I would object, but... Yeah. And together, balance and magic took their stances, myself standing on two hind legs whereas Twilight looked ready to stab her horn into something, or someone. The villain barely appeared fazed, however, instead grinning down at his opponents. "So, you're still kicking, huh?" I said nothing, not giving this [BEEP] the satisfaction. "Good, I suppose, now I have more magic to take- UGH!" Above me the villain gasped in immense pain, my speed much quicker than our last battle, hoof sinking into his torso. Twilight took that opportunity as I leaped off him, the villain bathed in a purple glow before being flipped upside down, rather casually so, and with teamwork, I charged once again, landing spinning powered kick swiftly into the upside-down monster's large chest, sending the vocally enraged Tirek flying back, head borrowing into the ground as his body landed meters away. Twilight caught me from landing myself, grabbing my two front hoofs as she ascended into the air, flying at a proximity I never seen her use before. The combination of alicorn magic was fueling her just as the unification of chaos and harmony was empowering me. Together, Tirek stood no chance. The villain recomposed in time to see our assault, attempting a swift punch forward. Twilight, however, threw me forward underneath the fist, and my own successful kick crashed into the demon's stomach while the alicorn bathed herself in a powerful shield, smacking into Tirek's face. [Insert music Final Battle With Bowser from Super Mario Galaxy.] Four giant hooves skidded through the dirt, the forced back villain stopping himself and roaring in pure livid, this time two magic beams dividing from the space in-between his two curved horns. Twilight and I dodged the beams, the mare ascending higher whereas I remained on the ground. The villain was then forced to cover his face, blocking the high-powered colours of magic Twilight was distracting him with, giving me ample time to slide underneath the villain's body and utilize a tactic I employed on the Ursaminor long ago. Tirek unwillingly knelt at the back of his centaur knees being struck each, and I grabbed his swishing silver tail, using that to project myself upwards and flew, landing another kick this time on Tirek's back. If the monster hadn't seen it coming first, a hand reaching out grabbing my extended limb, almost crushing my bones, and hurling me over his body as far away as possible. Luckily help came in the form of Twilight, who caught me in time as Tirek fired off more magic attacks, the mare constantly teleporting to dodge the assaults. But when another beam seemed to almost hit us successfully, I retaliated with a reared hoof, my hind leg batting the attack in return, forcing Tirek to raise his arms in defense and smoke blocking his view from us. But he didn't give up, as demonstrated by the scattered boulders and rocks beginning to fly slowly into the air, radiating in red magic. Yellow deadly eyes emerged from the smoke followed by a wide snarl before the boulders were sent in our direction at a fast speed. Releasing myself from Twilight, I kicked the first small boulder away, punching cleanly through the second, flipping under the third and running across the fourth, I descended like an arrow, front hoof clenched and ready to meet Tirek's own, who reared back his own first before throwing it, the raw power sending shockwaves through the air and ground. From the corner of my eye, clouds evaporated into nothingness by such interaction of magic and balance. Falling, I rolled from an attempted uppercut, before meeting the ground and swiftly raising my front hoofs upwards, meeting Tirek's large hands. Yellow eyes met gold, the battle for dominance commencing, exerted grunts and growls escaping our throats as we struggled to overpower the other. Beneath I felt the ground begin to crack at the pressure, magic and balance clashing like two tidal waves and forcing everything around it to get swept up in the waves. If help hadn't arrived in the form of Twilight. Tirek couldn't react in time to the dead trees flying into his side and face, forcing our lock to break. Using that, my right hoof glowed as I leaped, landing my own harsh uppercut against Tirek's pained face. Following that was a grab on the villain's long beard, and the villain snarled in displeasure as I pulled forward, flinging the large demon over my pony shoulder and into the ground before me. And Twilight finished the job for me, as I leaped back in time whereas Tirek watched helplessly at the purple spear descending downwards towards his state, the Twilight bathed in mixed magic impacting the fallen villain and creating a massive explosion as the result, forcing myself to shield my eyes and body from the close power forcing my body backwards. When the blinding light died down, where Tirek once lay was a large hole, and Twilight teleported to my side, flying over the hole cautiously. No! The mare barely reacted to the swung fist knocking her flying back, and I myself almost succumbed to an attack if my raised limb hadn't blocked most of it, forcing my other hooves to skid across the ground roughly, the magic much stronger the time, indicating exactly how furious Tirek truly was. Yet the magic dying down was followed by a shadow looming above me, and I rolled to dodge the first impacting the ground, before another beam fired from the villain, this time my body going much faster at the successful hit forcing me rolling across the ground and into a lodged huge stone. But when my opened eyes spotted another red ball of magic flung my way, Twilight acted as my shield, the purple alicorn appearing before me suddenly and conjuring her shield, blocking the blast perfectly. Then she retaliated with her own blast, Tirek leaping upwards to dodge, four centaur hoofs cantering and intending to squash us. But Twilight once again managed to teleport a distance away, watching as the villain smashed into the rock and smoke enveloped his lower body. "This isn't working!" Twilight claimed, "The more this fight drags out, we'll be exhausted before long." Easy for you, I barely feel- Ugh... Never mind... There is a way, Specter than stated, as Twilight regarded me in worry and Tirek in conviction. The Tree. "The Tree of Harmony?" Twilight looked at me. "What about it?" One final key remains... And it is closer than you or the Princess believes. She must go there. Nodding, I met Twilight's look. "Twilight, we have to-" From the corner of my eye, I spotted the incoming danger, screaming without thought, "LOOK OUT!" My own power forced the surprised mare hurtling back so I could take the blunt of that magical ball of fire flung our way, spotting it right over the mare's shoulder. My own feeling of panic was replaced by pain at the massive assault sending me skidding across the ground, my back roughly scraping against the harsh dirt and stones while spotting Tirek pursue, focusing on Twilight than I. No... I won't let him. With balance pumping my body, I recomposed myself and raced after him, intending to protect the mare with my life! Tirek couldn't perform an attack on her in time as a charged back hoof swung into his left cheek, causing a ridiculous expression before his own face landed into the ground, a Balance Shockwave hitting under his centaur body to keep him away as possible. Quickly taking that, I glared determinedly at Twilight. "Get to the Tree of Harmony. That's where our friends are." How do I know this? Because I can sense them close by, and I had a felling where precisely they were. Twilight shook her head fiercely, purple eyes blazing. "I'm not leaving you alone to face this! Not this time!" "You're needed!" "So are you!" "Your friends need you more!" "I need you more!" That confession prompted my next rebuttal to a grinding halt, Twilight breathing shallowly, but expression and eyes softening somewhat. "Twilight..." We don't have time for this! "Isn't that precious?" Followed by a sight I would never had wanted to witness. "Twilight!" The mare was helplessly flung back by a red beam, forcing her far from us. And before I could glare at the demon responsible for hurting the most important being in my life, I was greeted in the face by a red fist, swiftly knocking me backwards. Another fist having me rolling uncomfortably. A kick against my side sending me upwards before followed by an swiping muscular elbow, and my vision was coated in a magic red beam. My pained body landed roughly onto the ground, slowly composing to stand up and continue this fight. I don't understand, I thought this new power was- You may possess this power, Sombra interrupted harshly. But you lack the composure and training to wield it. This is too strong for you to control; I knew we shouldn't have used it in this fight! ...No... I won't give up, not yet. You might as well, The fallen King sneered, speaking into my left ear. Continue, and your body will succumb to the exertion, your magic taken by this fiend. You will only make things worse for yourself, your friends and your Princess. I had little time for a retort, Tirek towering over me with a condescending smirk. "Even with help, neither you nor the Princess can stand up to me. But don't worry, I shall honour your bravery once I take your magic. And this time, I will not make the same mistake." A magic orb centered before the creature's horn, ready to fire off another attack no doubt to render me immobile. Glaring upwards, I was ready to face this. Rather me than Twilight, after all... I had no regrets. That was, until the pony who took the blast for me showed up between us. Time stilled, a purple body flying before us to take the hit, the power of stolen combined magic hitting the mare with harsh success, and I barley heard my own yell of "No!" escape me at the sight of a pained, eye-closed Twilight Sparkle delicately flying in the air, causing in an impact of the ground near by, a crater where the fallen Princess lay in pain, all to protect me. For me... "No..." This can't be happening... This just can't be... "Twilight..." Tirek scoffed, while I looked at the hurt mare in sheer sorrow and despair. "Pathetic. Sacrificing yourself for others will reward you with nothing." My body trembled, teeth beginning to bare and grind against one another, hoofs clenching into the ground when a deep, fiery fury began emerging from the depths of my being. An anger I have never felt before, the anger of seeing someone so special to you get hurt, just to protect yourself. If there was one certain about this... Tirek was in for a world of hurt...! [Insert music Vegeta's Super Saiyan Theme.] "How... Dare you... Hurt my TWILIGHT!" Gold, furious light enveloped my being, cracking the ground around us to express my pure hatred against this mocking creature. A scream of absolute rage erupted from my throat, gold eyes blazing heatedly at the frowning demon, slowly unfolding his arms at the display of raw power aimed in his direction. If he wanted my power, HE CAN [BEEP]ING TAKE IT! "YOU [BEEP]!" The swung fist which temporarily halted my advance hardly stopped me, with one hoof I batted the hand away and retaliated against the stunned Tirek with a forceful punch into his black chest. The villain gasped, but I was hardly beginning, and soon the creature who dared harm my Twilight was suffering from various punches and kicks against his chest, torso and face, little could be done to defend from my relentless assault. Fury and resolution hardened my punches, rage and retribution powering my legs. I was going to make certain this villain would face as much pain as he had inflicted on everyone else... And much more! The Fury of a Warrior... The Retribution of Compassion... And the Conviction of a Human! With one final punch, Tirek was forced back by the offensives, but I wasn't going to let him have a turn. No, he will never have a turn again. The villain gaped at my sudden speed which would make Rainbow Dash drop her jaw in awe as I appeared right before him, meeting his slightly worried gaze for a moment. Good, let him feel fear. Before a barrage of assaults folded, utilizing a familiar attack from Monkey D. Luffy, clenched pony equivalent of fists struck with lightning speed, barrelling into every part of the monster's upper body without taking a break. I won't give him the satisfaction. I will finish this, here and now! Tirek only gasped, the one action he was permitted to do while his body was being ruthless assaulted on. Imaging Twilight's hurt body, lying carelessly on the ground like that strengthened my resolve, and in addition, my attacks, speeding up my blur of punches before delivering another uppercut, this time from a back hoof, sending Tirek flying. And I pursued, hovering above the monster after a powerful leap from the ground. Tirek almost attacked before I flipped forward, a sweeping kick which connected with his torso for a few seconds... Then the villain flew back into the ground, lying helplessly. With that, I outstretched both my front limbs, feeling the power cackling in my limbs and extending onto my hoofs. As though knowing what I was about to do, Tirek was beginning raise his arms in defence. The golden crescent of a shockwave landed into him with a pure yellow explosion, and I landed on the ground rather softly, waiting indifferently for the light which poured into the sky to die down. And like last time, all that remained from the villain was a large hole, but I sensed his presence beneath, knowing he still lived. That's fine. I'm not doing playing with my food- But my body was. Ugh! Collapsing forward, my lungs struggled to breathe, my battered body finally completely exhausted from the raw power I had possessed. And I felt balance itself slowly drain from my being, indicating I've done enough... No... No, I can't... It's over... Boy... Sombra sounded incredibly tired himself, breathing shallowly within the depths of my mind. We have... Given you all we could... Now, it seems destiny is taking its turn... And from the small vibrations I felt from the ground, so it was. My body ached to rest, but I couldn't. Not now... We've failed Jack... Just give in... No... Specter- Starswirl interjected, voice expressing as much exertion as us. I managed... To send the Princess to the Tree... As Tirek was preoccupied... When wide horns began emerging from the hole, Sombra inquired with a snarl, What good will that do us, old fool...? I pictured a smile in my tired mind. Give it a moment... We might not have that time... Sombra might be right. My battered body knelt before the floating Tirek, who glared down at me in annoyance and... Respect? "Long has it been since I fought a being with such prowess. You were a worthy adversary... What is your name, little pony?" Stall him... ...Alright. "Stardust... Stardust Balance... The Twilight... Warrior..." At my weak attempt of sounding strong, Tirek barked out a harsh laugh. "Hahahaha! A warrior?! You delude yourself so?!" Yellow eyes leered, head leaning downwards so much as if to emphasize his words. "You are no warrior, little stallion. Just a lucky pony with unique magic, magic I am eager to take for myself. Then, your Princess is next." Over my dead-! At seeing my enraged flinch, Tirek smirked cruelly. "Ahh, you care for the Princess. You and she are close, I presume?" I simply glared at him, prompting his nod. "I see, no wonder your fury was strong. But not strong enough. You're not a hero, Stardust Balance. You're not anything; just a mere, weak pony. And I will show you and your Princess that right now." ...Heh. My short laughter caused Tirek to halt from grabbing me, regarding me with a raised brow. With a pained chuckle, I used whatever tiny energy was left to stand, giving this villain one last act of defiance. "You're right... I'm not a hero... A saviour... A good person... Anything positive, really. But I'll tell you what..." Almost there... "I... Am an idiot! A coward, who lied to people close to him because he felt afraid of their reactions! A meddler, who often got himself hurt for the trouble of changing the outcomes! A lucky son of a [BEEP], who won the heart of the greatest thing to ever happen to him!" My breathing was slowly becoming erratic, even as Tirek began lifting me up via his magic. "And I am one-hundred percent okay with that! I'm fine with being a flawed, nitpicking party pooper! I'm fine being disliked and scorned because of who I am! But at least, there is one I will always be proud of having, the one thing you scoff at Tirek: I have friends!" And with that said, I felt the magic slowly drained from me, the aura of power absorbing into Tirek's welcome mouth. And, immediately, pain began dispersing through my being, and I wanted to twitch and turn at the sudden, overlapping sensation! Argh! What the-! They didn't warn me it'd hurt that much! "Hm... You were right about your idiocy," I vaguely heard Tirek say, sounding albeit disappointed about something, before my discarded body dropped to the ground, which added little to soothe the pain encasing my being. My hands clutched to my temples and- Wait... Hands...? True enough, hands with fingers replaced hoofs, followed by clothed arms, and I felt my own body violently transforming, forcing me to convulse at the agonizing experience. And not the human body I wore in the Equestria Girls universe... This was my real form! My one true body! I don't understand- ACK! You fool! Sombra roared in my mind. It was magic which had your body adapt to this world. Now that it is gone, it cannot bear with the laws of reality here! Is that why I couldn't breathe...?! Despite my body literally dying from the contrast of it against the fictional world, Tirek's voice roared in anger, "NO! Where is she?!" The image of the purple prompted my small smile, even if I was about to meet my end here and there, body lying on one side while succumbing. Twilight was safe, at least, thanks to Specter... Along with my friends. They now have a chance to defeat him... I can die in peace... Behind... What...? The corner of my eye shone in a bright light, and it took all my willpower to even turn my head around to see what was happening now. And what floated before us had me grin slightly. Now, Tirek was truly, truly [BEEP]ed. As the Mane Six flew in the sky, bathed in a pure multi-coloured angelic lights, this time in new forms. Their manes were longer, various new bright colours added to their beings. Basically their own versions of Super Sonic, ready to kick some villain [BEEP]. A hoarse, empty chuckle emerged from my dying throat. After Tirek tried, and failed, to attack them with a magical beam, the demon exclaimed in enraged disbelief, "How is this possible?! Your friends have no magic!" Twilight, as ever, spoke as their leader, voice as confident and lecturing as always, "You're wrong Tirek! You may have taken their magic, but they carry within them just as I do the most powerful magic of all!" Friendship [BEEP]! I knew they'd come through... And at my own small triumphant grin and the protesting villain getting pounded by magical beams of the mare's individual colours, I finally lapsed into unconsciousness, Starswirl's voice the last thing I heard. In some ways, magic is balance just as it is friendship too... My peaceful nap was disrupted by a cool sensation washing down my body, forcing me to sit up. Gah! That's bloody freezing! "Wakey wakey eggs and bacey!" That voice... Discord? My head snapped to the left, glaring through pulled back strands of wet hair at the prankster who threw the empty bucket away casually and beaming while gesturing to me. "And he awakens! Sorry for the rude wake-up call Starry, but some friends of yours are expecting you at Twilight's castle." I'll give you a rude wake-up call next time- Wait... Twilight's castle... Tirek... The battle... Twilight getting hurt...! "Easy there champ," Discord said nonchalantly at my standing position, rubbing a towel against my drenched body. "Gonna want to look presentably when we get there!" "Never mind that!" I snapped, briefly checking myself a moment. Not to look presentable, but in case I was... Nope, back to my pony body. Our surroundings looked as though no battle had commenced in the first place. And the sky, looking up I saw a clear serene blue. Then that means... "Twilight's okay?" A mischievous look. "Just Twilight? I thought you'd care about how I feel too, Star." "Discord." The creature of chaos simply rolled his eyes at the impatient growl emitting from my warning tone. "Yes yes they're fine. Right as rain, in fact, now that everypony in all of Equestria has their magic back and Twilight have her own castle. Speaking of which." The chaotic prankster barely gave me time to process that Twilight and everyone else was safe and sound before a flash before my eyes, now before us standing a large blue structure. "Ta-da!" Ta-da is right... I took a few steps back to behold the large castle in Ponyville, taking the shape of a huge blue crystallized tree. What is it with these ponies and crystals... I'll never know. But yeah, the castle has seemed to have shown up in this world regardless now. Not that I didn't want it to appear at all, but my friends needn't suffer for it... ...Still, it was pretty to look at... "Come on in." Before another flash and boom, we were inside presumably one of the castle's hallways. Huh, blue. I approve..."This way. Our friends are waiting for us." "They've forgiven you then?" I asked, eagerly following the hovering creature. To see my friends again after this whole ordeal... To see they're okay... And the fact I'm alive... Again... ...Really should stop thinking I'm about to die in this world anytime soon. "Oh, yes. Ponies are always the forgiving sort aren't they?" Discord asked jovially, before seeming to hesitate, glancing at me warily. "You're not... Mad at me yourself are you?" With a low chuckle, I answered with my own smile, "I forgave you a long time ago, Discord. So no, I'm not mad." He exhaled in clear relief, prompting me to add humouredly. "No, I saw it coming ages ago." And my smirk widened at the brief flicker of surprise from the creature followed by low grumbling, an idea then popping up. "You know what, we should hang out. Just the two of us. Humans and chaos mix hand in hand, you know." Maybe I should've done THAT from the start to avoid having Discord team up with Tirek... It took only a brief second to ponder the idea. Discord smirked lightly. "I'd like that. Very much so." But from his eyes I could make out his genuine happiness, the relief that all was forgiven. "Well, here we are." And, the large doors opening with a snap of his fingers, he walked in first, hollering, "Honey I'm home! And I brought the ill-tempered human you all asked for!" That's what I would've said. Many heads turned, smiling at Discord and his antics before their expressions grew brighter at my entrance. And before I knew it I was engulfed by hugs all over, the Mane Six, Spike, Hell even Discord joined in. From the side, Celestia, Luna and Cadence smiled warmly at the scene. And the mare hugging my chest met my eyes, her own sparkling with those perfect purple orbs. "I'm glad you're okay." "The same to you, love..." I grinned sincerely and in pure, utter relief; every urge to embrace Twilight and not let go for a very long time there- Ah [BEEP] it, the mare made a noise of surprise at the sudden embrace, but returned the warm gesture quite happily, and I struggled against not letting her go eventually. She's fine... She's absolutely fine. As though hearing my thoughts, two hoofs rubbed against my back in soft reassurance. But then another mare coughed, prompting my humoured glance and added words, "I'm glad everyone is okay... I'm just upset I couldn't stop him at Canterlot first..." Twilight shook her head. "It's probably better that way... Although we will be having words about that." Oh boy. The other exchanged amused fond looks at that. Twilight looked the least humoured, but was still smiling regardless. "It took more than one of us to defeat Tirek, in any case. Our friendship triumphed, as it always does." "You seemed to have handled him without me." "Not our fault!" Rainbow interjected. "Besides, you were probably exhausted after wailing on Tirek when we heard you yell 'my Twilight!'" At that, chuckles echoed the room, whereas the alicorn herself blushed a bright red, avoiding my own embarrassed gaze. Rainbow chortled somewhat. "We heard that all the way from the Tree of Harmony." "Something must of happened that ticked yer off like that, sugarcube, and that's probably when Twilight suddenly appeared to us lookin' hurt," Applejack stated. "We never heard you so angry before," Fluttershy pointed out. "It was super-duper scary!" Pinkie exclaimed with a grin. "Quite romantic when one dwells on the implications," Rarity said with a soft smile. "Even I had chills down my spine." Discord shuddered for emphasis, a giant ice block suddenly sliding down his backside. At my shrug, the memory of how pained my girlfriend was previously making me grimace, I answered matter-of-factly, "Well, that's a lesson in life: Never [BEEP] off a human. Especially by harming someone who means more to him than anything else." The other "aww-ed" at that, while Twilight looked back at me with a bright, tearful expression, embracing me again. And this time, I fully focused on her, relief and joy pouring from my being. She was safe. They were all safe. My effort wasn't for naught... Even if Twilight got physically hurt, she was fine now... That's what matters. Then, abruptly, Twilight pulled back, dragging my hoof further into the room. "You have to see this." See what- Oh. For before us, in the center of the room, stood seven white clean chairs - one smaller chair attached to a larger one, belonging to Spike obviously - that could be mistaken for thrones, each bearing the cutie marks of their respective owners on top. Including mine... ...Well, I'll be sure to paint that off when I get the chance to. "So what's this, the Council of Friendship?" I inquired in both humour and curiosity. So I have my own throne now? Well, that was nice of them. The mares exchanged raised brows at that. "You know, I do like the sound of that," Rarity stated, followed by the girls nodding. "So do I." Twilight turned to me with a smile. "The Council of Friendship it is," She decreed. Why not? Always wanted to be part of a council. Though that was mostly thinking towards the Jedi Council- "Oh come on, he gets a throne?" With a smirk, I looked at Discord along with the exasperated girls. "Probably because I didn't sell my friends out to a maniacal tyrant." Expressed by the former villain pouting, the mares and dragon laughing before I joined in, followed by Discord eventually starting to laugh at his own expense too. But also at the relief that it was all, finally over. What else closed the curtains of todays chapter with, of course, a party and a song? Twilight had welcomed all the curious residents into the castle after informing them the danger had passed, and the ponies eagerly returned to see their home was safe and sound, and that their Princess now had her own castle. Shame about our old home... Sighing, I released a small smile, regarding the grass beneath my hoofs. On the plus side, a new family photo of me and my friends was made to replace the one that got lost in the library... Ah who am I kidding? Getting over losing my home won't be for a while. The sun was beginning to descend, Celestia wasting no time in concluding the day, eager to resume her royal duties of doing something the sun was just fine with doing on its own. Still needed to have a word with her about what she did... Ah well, enjoy the moment as it lasts. I'll let Celestia off the hook while everyone all over Ponyville was celebrating the return of what is partially their life force. Twilight and the others were still at the castle, partying to their heart's content. I had excused myself halfway through, wanting to reflect on todays events and try not to berate myself too much for failing to stop Tirek from reaching Ponyville to begin with. Guess I should've trained more as opposed to goofing off, as Sombra said. Realizing I was right for once? Hmph, don't push it. But I smiled anyway at that tinge of smugness in his tone. Another beautiful yet eventful day concludes, the sun sets, and her sister rises. Specter started getting philosophical, but I was glad to hear he sounded at peace himself. Although I couldn't resist pointing out my own faults. "I'm sorry, by the way... Even with your help I couldn't beat him." You weren't meant to. Wait what? Sombra shared that befuddlement. Something you wish to share, old one? Specter clarified with a hint of amusement. It was never your fate to succeed against Tirek. Not alone, in any case. Guided by Discord himself - whom valued friendship by this point it was far too late for Tirek's manipulations to rip apart those bonds - the power of friendship was willed to fight and win this day. Balance itself has another role to play elsewhere. But... Then, what was the point? No one told you to begin preparing yourself to face this foe. Sombra's snort echoed through my mind. It was your choice, and yours alone; choosing to help your friends through this battle and keeping those close to you safe from harm's reach. A certain image of a purple alicorn came to mind, making me shudder. Just as Princess Twilight's heart chose to save you from that attack. You need not blame yourself for her affection towards you. Have you not conducted the same action over and over again. I pictured his smile. I dare say you rubbed off on her with your reckless streak. Ohhh boy, that wouldn't be a good thing. Sombra shared that sentiment. Then all of Equestria is doomed. That Princess is far more suitable for the throne than the other mares... ...Did... Did you just praise Twilight? Don't read into it- Miracles can happen! Hmph. The former King snorted again as I laughed out loud, changing the subject swiftly. What puzzles me, however, is how you finally deduced 'Specter's' identity, boy. Hm... Oh, that. I too would like to know this. I didn't think I made it too obvious for myself. I shrugged helplessly. I sorta didn't figure it out, guys... The name just came to me in the heat of the moment. Sombra was probably blinking incomprehensibly. You... Discovered out of pure luck... ...Yeah. ...You are a baffling creature, Jack Wright. My laughter grew. I get that a lot. But seriously though, it's true Specter... You're the legendary unicorn everyone and their mothers praise about...? A deep chuckle. I wouldn't know about 'legendary.' Then my right was suddenly blinded. What the-?! I covered my vision for a moment by the sudden unexpected flash of light to the side, carefully lowering my limb when it seemed to die down. And before me, to my jaw-dropping awe, stood the transparent old pony himself. White fur, silver long beard and warm ancient eyes. His body incredibly see-though, the outline covered in gold. He reminded me of a Force Ghost... Oh my God, he's a Force Ghost. Starswirl the Bearded chuckled, slowly approaching me, the grass beneath not even pressed down as his see-through hoofs walked forwards. "Long ago, two creatures arrived in Equestria. One who wanted to rule, one who wished to have peace with the ponies he met. You encountered the former to day." My eyes widened. "Tirek..." He had a brother? I never knew this! Specter- Sorry, Starswirl nodded, eyes lowering to the grass slightly, which wavered a little by his gaze. "Scorpan only desired peace among them. What befell his brother shamed him, and left ponykind for the sins of his aggressive older sibling. He was a good friend; the closest thing I had to a brother all those years ago." "...I'm sorry." The ancient wizard smiled, eyes reflecting empathetic wisdom. "Thank you." Before looking out to the sunset, and I followed suit. "In many ways, you remind me of him. Wary at first, distrusting of the new different inhabitants he found himself surrounded by. But over time, grew to love and care for who would become his friends, ready to sacrifice his own happiness to keep everyone, friend or foe, safe from harm's reach." "...So what happens now?" I couldn't help but ask, even though a billion other questions are burning through my mind right now concerning this powerful unicorn standing as a ghost beside me. "Was that my final test, sacrificing myself?" "You were about to meet your fate in accepted happiness, were you not?" The memory prompted me to rub the back of my head sheepishly. "Well... Yeah." Eloquent. Be quiet you. Starswirl seemed amused by the antics... Then that smile dropped significantly, giving me a look I decided I didn't like. "Your time has reached its peak, my friend..." I frowned. Was that hesitation? Then the pony smiled sadly. "And now, your family awaits you." My family? "Are they done partying already...?" My question died down when staring at the expression, conveying a message it didn't take long for me to decipher, my jaw dropping slightly at the implication, stuttering out, "You... You don't mean...?" He truly wasn't meaning...? Starswirl nodded. "You had done all that was required to become a better person. You've learnt so much in your time on this world; made so many friends and realized the beauty of life once more." The old stallion had the audacity to sound prideful. "But now, balance must be upheld; bringing you here bent the rules of reality itself, and in essence, the core of balance. Tell me, do you wish to go home, your true home?" I bit back from exclaiming "But my true home is here!" Before my mind spoke up rationally, reminding me of the family and friends I had been raised with. My brother, my sisters... Then that image blurred, replaced by the six mares and dragon I have also called my family. Memories surfaced of both lives I have lived through my time, logic and emotions fighting against each other for which decides my fate. Mom... Dad... Fluttershy... Rarity... John... Ryan... Applejack... Rainbow Dash... Deryn... Joe... Pinkie Pie... Spike... Cerys... ...Twilight... "Is there no other way?" My voice sounded hoarse, as though what was to happen now hurt more than any wound I received since my time in Equestria. And you know what, that is the case! I... I don't want to go! Not yet! After everything I've done for them, for balance, for friendship, for Twilight! Surely I can be given a little slack?! Starswirl clearly heard my thoughts, a transparent hoof placed on my distressed shoulder. Though I couldn't feel it, I appreciated the gesture... "You have made many lives here for the better, just as they done to you. You will carry a piece of them in your heart, as they will hold a piece of you." Those warm eyes glinted, although his tone was wise and apologetic. "I brought you here, because I sensed your sadness from across the stars... That longing which was shared by Scorpan so long ago. But I know you have no regrets now, don't you? He's made the greatest friends possible, correct?" "That and much more." I nodded, throat feeling dry, before I asked rather heatedly, desperate for any attempt to at least stay a little longer. "But what do I tell them? Tell her?" "Tell us what?" The sudden curious voice snapped my head around, greeted by the approach of all my friends. Twilight, the girls, Spike, Bon Bon, Lyra, the Doctor, Derpy, Zecora, Cadence, Shining, Celestia and Luna. Hell, even Trixie was here. And they were all beaming positively, as though they just had the party of their lives. A brief glance to my left indicated the ancient unicorn bailed on me. Gee, thanks Starswirl, you're certainly Celestia's teacher all right... [BEEP]hole. Rainbow continued with her question, "That you're planning to propose to Twilight right after the party you're missing out on?" Prompted by several sly looks, Shining grimacing and others sharing light laughter at the snark. Meanwhile, Twilight blushed a bright pink, glaring disapprovingly at her friend. "I doubt that's the case, Rainbow." Shrugging, the flying pegasus crossed her limbs. "Why not ask him?" "Doth my ears deceive me?" A certain voice popped up from the air, followed by Discord appearing between us with a devious expression. "Are we to have a bachelor party straight after the celebration party?" Emphasized with him putting on a tux, top hat and holding up a camera. "Count me in! You know I am often revered for throwing great bachelor celebrations for the lucky groom." Twilight's blush only got more brighter by the prospect, while Pinkie exclaimed joyfully, "That's a great idea! Let's celebrate Twilight and Stardust's wedding party right away!" "No one is getting married to my little sister anytime soon!" Shining cried in irritation, while Cadence giggled at her husband's reaction. "He hasn't even proposed yet!" Before Twilight realized the inclusion of the last word in her statement, now glowing a bright scarlet as everyone shared even further mischievous looks and laughter, glaring at the ground in pure embarrassment. And while they teased her, a small smile was slowly was rising upwards, watching this scene of my friends all... Just being themselves. I felt like crying, I really did... This was probably the last time I got to see any of them... All these people I've met, befriended... Cherished... I had no desire to see them suffer, let alone for me. Life was really, really unfair... "Stardust... You're glowing." That brought everyone's attention back to me by Luna's observation. Inspecting myself, true enough, golden light was beginning encompass my being, rising off me as though gravity was pulling the light upwards. Kinda familiar... The ponies looked at me in pure awe and curiosity, no doubt expecting the light a good thing. If only... "Jack...?" Twilight inquired, frowning in worry at my expression. "Twilight..." With a soft smile aimed mostly at the mare I've grown to care for more than anything else in the world, I looked individually at everyone, taking in their warm friendly faces one last time. "Everyone... It's been a blast..." It was so hard to speak those words. "But I... Have to go..." Fluttershy tilted her head. "'Go?' Where are you going?" "My time here is done... I have to go back to my world." The reaction took a few seconds, followed by massive gasps and expressions of disbelief. "Unbelievable..." Shining mumbled, sounding stunned at the news. "Your world?" Rarity asked, processing those words. "As in, going home?" "This will always be my home," I reassured them gently. "And you my family." [Insert music Farewell from Pokemon Mystery Dungeon.] "Then why are you leaving?" Pinkie then said, sounding abruptly distressed by the news. "We- We just planned on having another party!" "And we just kicked Tirek's butt!" Rainbow cried in disbelief, voice breaking while she glared. "You can't go now!" "She's right darling." Rarity nodded in affirmation, but even I could see her eyes were watering somewhat at the sudden news. "For you to leave us now... Just after we... Say it isn't so...!" My sharp inhale and hesitation was all that was needed, before the mare followed by a few others began leaking unwelcomed tears. "We don't want you to go..." Fluttershy whispered in pure sadness, comforted by a just-as-sad looking Discord. I know... "Can't it wait for another day...?" Applejack asked hoarsely, green eyes reflecting sorrow. At the shake of my own depressed head, the orange mare slammed her hoof into the ground before looking away. "Gosh darn it! It's too soon!" Guys... Looking away, Celestia and Luna were looking at me in understanding, but their ancient reflected their own sadness. Bon and Lyra were embracing each other for comfort. Whooves patting a depressed Derpy's backside. Spike was being treated by Cadence and Shining, who looked at me with their own tiny depressed smiles. Even Trixie was looking away, trying and failing to look unfazed; a single tear dropping down her features. Meanwhile, Twilight said nothing, only staring at the floor with a grieving expression, tears slowly descending down her perfect face... It pained me just as much as them, if not more... No, that was unfair of me to think of. They undoubtedly shared the burning sensation in my own chest. To become so close with someone like this, only for them to leave without warning and sooner than they should, never to return. ...No. I won't let this end like that. The last goodbye WON'T end on a sad note. "Stop it." They looked back at me in surprise at my sudden resolved tone, the light around my body beginning to glow brighter. "Stop crying at my expense. I won't make this goodbye a sad one. Hear my out on this." Twilight wiped her muzzle a little, purple eyes reflecting pure protestant and depression. "But-?" "Please, let me speak love," I interrupted gently, gazing at them all with my own sincere smile. "You were all the bestest friends I could ever have; you made me a better person than I ever was, although I hardly deserved the effort. You taught me the values of friendship, what it means to have fun, play around, help each other, and in the end, I have no regrets for learning these important attributes." "Generosity." Rarity looked away. "Kindness." Fluttershy hid her face into Discord's fur. "Honesty." Applejack smiled sadly, green eyes revealing small tears. "Loyalty." Rainbow grit her teeth. "Laughter." Pinkie nodded slowly, not as energetic as she was previously. "Family." Spike sniffled. My gaze looked at one last pony. "And most importantly of all, the magic of friendship... And much more..." Twilight still said nothing... My focus resumed on all the faces of my friends. "You all reminded me what those things truly meant, and I will never forget it. You never gave up on me, despite how much of a rude, condescending piece of donkey [BEEP] I truly was... Still am, in some cases. I am indebted to you all forever; each and every one will be in my heart for the rest of time itself. If friendship is magic... Then magic is certainly balance... Thank you." Their reactions were small smiles and broken grins at my words, despite the fallen tears and expressions of sadness and outrage at my inevitable absence, clearly just as proud to have me as their friend as I was them. Despite our arguments and disagreements, these people meant the world to me, and I'd rather leave them with happiness than depression. I give them one last speech, a final lesson taught by myself about the values of friendship... Just as I have learnt from them. The light glowed all the more vibrant, and I knew my time was short. I could feel the pull, desiring to guide me back to whence I came. But I had a feeling it wasn't over just yet, as one familiar pony finally stepped forward. Twilight Sparkle - the mare of my life - only stopped barely a few centimeters from me, meeting my own saddened gaze with sparkle-less eyes. "Jack..." Twilight started, hesitating slightly. "I can't begin to tell you how much you mean to me... After everything we've been through; our time together, the lessons we've learnt... I don't think I can say it all now..." The purple eyes suddenly focused, reflecting that sparkling glint I always loved to see in those heart-melting orbs. "I want you to know, I wouldn't trade our time together for the world... I... I..." "...Twilight." She wasn't the only one who had something to say about their beloved. A small smile graced my muzzle, one hoof reaching up to stroke the troubled mare's cheek. Though I suppose 'troubled' was an understatement right then. "You were... ARE the best thing to ever happen to me. If I could, I would stay. If my friends are the reason why I should remain, you're the core reason... My Princess." Even I was struggling to find the right words, time was becoming too pressuring. But the mare took the hint, expression softening at my words and gesture. "Stop it..." Twilight pleaded, a warm purple hoof brushing my cheek in turn, and I slowly leaned into the touch. "Please... Don't leave us... Don't leave me..." "I don't want to..." Twilight sniffled. "Then why...?" I smiled sadly. This hurt too much... But for her, I would suffer all the world gives in an effort to cheer her up. "Because... Life's a [BEEP]." At that, a twitch of a smile emerged on the mare's muzzle, prompting me to continue. "But I will never forget my friends... Or you... Ever. My heart will always yearn for the day we somehow meet again... Twilight Sparkle, my Princess." Through the sad tears, a quiet happy smile, voice a tender softness through the content breeze. "As does mine... Jack Wright, my Twilight Warrior." And then came the final kiss. The soft, tender contact of two muzzles that never wanted to let go. Human and pony. Man and mare. Balance and magic. Warrior and Princess... And everything felt at peace... ...Before everything became white. Chapter Ninety-Seven: Rainbow Rocks I... Joy...My Little Pony: Equestria Girls: Rainbow Rocks is the worst thing to have ever been invented by a human... Right next to the bagpipes. Pushing myself as politely as humanly possible past these cardboard students, I continued seeking out the particular group of friends, directed by some people earlier upon asking. Why is it so bad you ask? Well, it'd take me a while to explain because basically everything is wrong in this movie. The best way to describe it is imagine walking through Lego on bare feet. Yeah... That's about right. Like its predecessor, Rainbow Rocks shares and continues on with the last problems the first flick had; weak story, underdeveloped characters, lack of morals and humour. It's real only saving graces are two certain aspects; the 'reformed' Sunset Shimmer, and that a few - but not all - songs that were clearly made for just to make more money - like all EQG - were surprisingly decent. Aside from which, this movie like the last one and the ones to come lacks which the show possesses; creativity and art. So then are the flicks basically exposing Hasbro for being cold, shallow business frauds? I'll let you decide... But the answer's yes. Ah, there's the sound of generic pop music... Sighing in exasperation, I proceeded to follow the muffled sounds back to its source. [BEEP]ing Starswirl, deciding to send me right smack-dab here instead of Equestria. Instead of home. Yeah, let me endure through more torment first before earning the warm embrace of my friends, and meeting the Goddess sparkling eyes of Twilight once more... I sighed again, earning, instead, Sombra's own exasperation. Just keep moving. The sooner this is all dealt with, the better. Good point. And the more I approached, the closer and louder the music became. "And when you walk these halls, you feel it everywhere! Yeah we're the Wondercolts forever more ohh yeah!" They didn't even try... The door which had the practicing girls behind them opened quietly at my gentle push. Admittedly I was slightly nervous; though they were human versions, they were still human versions of my friends, and I was slightly anxious at seeing everyone again after how long it's been. My twenty-first Birthday wasn't all too long ago, and time, as we know it, operates differently between worlds, this one and Equestria especially. "You can feel it! We are back! And we're glad that we're better! Better than ever!" The Human Six were oblivious to my presence, intent with smiles and grins at their own rehearsal for the Canterlot High Musical Showcase. Taking advantage of that, I leaned against the doorway with folded arms and a small smile. No reason to ruin their fun, despite my initial dislike from everything wrong which was this mockery of a world, for mine and Twilight's kind alike. Hm? Noticed their extended hair and ears-? Don't, get me started. I literally felt Sombra's smirk at my annoyed response. "There was a time we couldn't see, past the differences. That separated you and me, and it left us on our own." We'll get back to this nonsensical plot point about the girls activating their magic through music in a moment. First, let's take a moment to address here how left out Sunset probably feels at this moment. I mean look at them, they're literally playing right in her face! Oh true she doesn't seem to mind, nodding and patting her knees to the beat, but I don't believe Twilight said to keep Sunset out of their activities in order to show her friendship. This was one of the many things I'll be fixing during my Godforbid time in this world. Hm. You're sticking around then. Obviously, since someone decided to have me dumped here than where I should be. No answer from Starswirl. Typical... "We are all together! (Ah, ah, oh-oh-oh-oh!) Now it's better than ever! (Ah, ah, oh-oh-oh-oh!) Now that we are back on track! (Now... that... we... are...) Yes, I'm so glad that we're better! Better than ever!" Hm? Is it over yet? "Whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh! Oh yeah, we're better than ever! Whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh! Oh yeah, we're better than ever! Whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh! Oh yeah, we're better than ever!" Now it's over. Indeed. And, conveniently, their new adorned ears and hair-tails disappear right after the music finishes. Ain't that neat? Shaking my head a little, I waited patiently until the right moment after the girls were done patting themselves on the backs. "Ehah! I still can't believe that happens when we play!" "I know. It's complete and utter bull[BEEP], isn't it?" Aren't you the King of all Praises? I think I'd hold that title much suitably than you, Sombra. The reactions, however, to my sudden tone was nothing short of amusing. Pinkie dropped her drumsticks, and the teenage girls all gasped in my direction. "Stardust?!" Glad to be recognized, though on this world I wouldn't particularly call it an honour. Pushing myself off the doorway, I was about to retort with sarcasm- "Stardust!" Before being promptly hugged to death by Pinkie Pie. Worse, human Pinkie Pie. "Ohmygosh it's so great to see you again! How have ya been?" Thankfully I was released for air, something quickly occurring to the energetic teen as she pushed past me to poke her head into the hallway, as though checking for something, or someone. "Where's Twilight? Is she not with you? Bummer." "Well, nice to know I felt missed," I retorted dryly, but smiled at her antics anyway. Despite having little to no personality, this version of Pinkie still held some similar traits to her pony counterpart. "Well I'll be," Applejack spoke next, herself and the others joining us. Sunset lingered, immediately avoiding my glance. "How have ya been?" "Yes we must know," Rarity agreed, grinning enthusiastically. "It has been quite a while since we last met. I thought we weren't seeing either yourself or Twilight again for a long while." Rainbow, adjusting her own guitar slightly, smirked friendly. "Yeah, but that just makes it better, right girls? Our friend here can also watch our awesome performances for the showcase." Yeah... Looking forward to it. Pink eyes then blinked curiously. "So, where is Twilight?" "You're stuck with just me, I'm afraid." They tilted their heads at my shrug, prompting me to clarify. "Twilight's still in Equestria, at the moment." And believe me, no one right then wanted to see her more than the man who could proudly call her his girlfriend. "It's a long story." The teens exchanged curious glances, before Applejack spoke on their behalf. "Well, it sure is great to see ya again, in any case." "Yeah! We can catch up for lost time!" Pinkie disregarded personal space by dragging me further into the room, presenting the musical objects. "As you can see, we're rehearsing for the Canterlot High Musical Showcase! I'm playing the drums! It's gonna be simply amazing!" She grinned brightly in my direction. Well, at least some were enthusiastic about this. "And I'm pondering what kind of accessories we should adorn for our outfits during the contest," Rarity added, walking around thoughtfully. "Especially now with these pony additions which seem to appear during our rehearsals. Not an unwelcome addition, I won't deny, as it does present new opportunities design-wise." Pinkie cocked her head at my low scoff, prompting my sheepish shrug. Oh yes, opportunities to sell creepy-looking human dolls with pony ears and multiple outfits! Hasbro's ingenuity strikes again! "Say, ya wouldn't happen to know anythin' about that, would ya Stardust?" Applejack suddenly inquired, inciting the girls to stare at me curiously. "We thought Twilight's crown took all the magic back with you two to Equestria." ...Should I humour them? What would be the point otherwise...? Good point. "I might know a few things about it." But before any of them could inquire further, a voice I certainly never missed volumes from the announcement speaker in the corner. "Sunset Shimmer, please report to the main foyer." As though eager to get away, the mare-turned-teen in question spoke while heading to the doorway. "Gotta run; I volunteered to show some new students around the school. Thought it'd be good of them to get to know the new me before they heard all the stuff about the old me. We can catch up later." Grinning sheepishly before making a hasty retreat. ...I get the feeling she wasn't exactly comfortable around my presence. Sombra snorted. Considering she almost downright killed you, I'm hardly taken by surprise. "In the meantime." Rainbow removed the tension, wrapping an arm around my shoulders and motioning to the others. "Why don't we give our returned pal here an exclusive? Some things still need to be worked on, but trust me Stardust, before you know it, my band will be the highlight of the entire showcase!" While the girls displayed clear irritation at Rainbow's blatant reference of the group as 'her' band, Fluttershy spoke up hopefully, "Um, Rainbow Dash, I was wondering if we could maybe play the song I wrote?" "We'll get to it." Pitying the dejected look on the yellow teen's face, I said quite casually with some reassurance to Fluttershy, "I'd quite like to hear Fluttershy's song first, if that's alright." Rainbow raised a brow, before reluctantly nodding. "If you say so..." While the others smiled, whereas Fluttershy regarded me with awe and gratitude, eagerly hurrying over to her spot on the band. Adorable. Sombra commented mockingly. Despite despising this world with every fiber in your being, you still rather prefer appeasing your friends above all else. Shut up. Also, brief thing to notice, Sentry never entered the room like he would of in the film... Good. "The Princess of Friendship?" "A Council of Friendship?" "A castle?!" At my tired nod, Rarity's grin widened. Explaining to them what has been occurring since I was last in Equestria, I was already beginning to feel slightly exhausted. And who can blame me? Enduring through this world was tedious enough, but the fact it was late at night in my own world before being transported here, I was clearly going to be more drained than usual. "Golly, you've clearly been through a lot." "More than you can believe..." Before continuing with my lunch/supper, now wanting to eat in however much peace I can obtain. And to do that. "So, what else has been happening in this school during my absence?" "Eh, not much." And I proceeded to block out the following conversation between the girls, feigning interest while eating my meal. So here's a couple of things about the movie that were left totally unclear. And I don't care if they were explained in some comic or whatever! One was Sunset and the others transformations ever recorded by video and put on the net? Two how did no one else but the sirens notice the magical beams and rainbows in the night sky during that event? Three was there satellite coverage of what happened that night, did the government learn about this and were keeping close tabs on these teens? Four how were these teens treated the following next day, did everyone else in this school acknowledge what happened last night or go about their business as if everything remained the same; did no one ask these girls questions about what the [BEEP] all that was about at the Fall Formal? Five does Sentry know he dated a pony, and did he realize he was interested in another pony in the films? Six if it's apparent people knew something was up about Canterlot High, such as human Twilight, then why wasn't there several news teams around the school, why weren't these girls famous already? Was Celestia covering for them? Tch. That would be giving her way too much credit. "- Back here?" Realizing everyone was looking at me, I snapped back to attention with a sheepish grin. "Sorry, what was that?" Rainbow repeated herself, "I asked why you're back here Stardust. Not that it isn't great seeing you again, but last time you didn't seem all too happy being here." Oh trust me, nothing's changed there. "Again, we thought we weren't gonna see you or Twilight for a long time." "Did somethin' happen?" Applejack pitched in with slight worry. I shook my head, reassuring their concerned gazes. "Twilight's fine, along with all our other friends back in Equestria. At least to what I know... I've been away for a while now." They blinked at my bitter confession. "And I'm stuck here, for now, instead of home..." "Oh darling." Rarity expressed sympathy, smiling sadly while placing a delicate hand on my shoulder. "We're awfully sorry to hear that, especially after hearing all the accomplishments you've made in Equestria. But do not despair, you will always have a place among us, until we can find a way to return you back home." At their noises of agreement and nods of encouragement, even I smiled. It's staying here I'm worried about, should everything not fall to plan. There's a plan? Ever since watching the flick... "Say." Applejack spoke up next after swallowing her food, green eyes regarding me. "You said earlier you may know somethin' about our magic ears and tails." "And wings," Rainbow pitched in. "That too. Think you could explain to us about that?" Before I could answer that question, again, a certain teen pulled up a chair beside Applejack, prompting her to look at the dejected Sunset. "Oh hey. So, how was the tour?" Avoiding my gaze still, the yellow mare-turned-human expressed her own worry. "I don't know, I mean, these girls. There was something... Off about them." And they'll be joining us any moment from now... You don't sound excited. Over some overrated villains? They're not something to hype about. "That's just it, I can't put my finger on it! They just acted sort of... Strange around me." Yeah, you'd think spending God knows how many years on this world would teach them to blend in right. "Maybe someone already talked to them, told them about what I did." Sunset sighed. "So much for making a good first impression." "Uh-huh." Jesus Fluttershy. I was torn between annoyance and amusement at the callous response. "Oh, that's probably not it." Any moment now... My eyes kept glancing at the doors the three sirens will most likely enter, after they're done plotting and having a brief power struggle which leads nowhere, warily eating my food as the girls spoke about the newcomers. There was also a chance I could fall under their hypnotic music powers as well. Dammit, if I sound like, say, headphones with some catchy music to listen while those sirens sung to the crowd- Hm? Feeling something suddenly heavy in my coat pocket, I reached down to pull out some... Aha! Starswirl, my thanks! This partially makes up for sending me here first instead of Equestria! And ah, right on cue! The second I heard the melodious call of the teens, I immediately placed on the headphones. And what followed caused my head to bob up and down with a [BEEP]-eating grin on my face, whereas the rest of the crowd was beginning to grow fixated on the girls seducing them all through music and creepy hand touches. [BEEP] yeah! Pig Power in the House! So yeah, the sirens... Well, what can I say? Adagio, Sonata and the third one whose name was never said once in the entire movie. People like to ship themselves with them; specifically mostly Sonata. They are beloved by EQG fans and MLP fans in general alike. I don't see it. They're just as bland and uninteresting as Sunset was pre-RR, sharing the exact same problems; weak motivations and nonsensical plans. Oh true they are much closer personality-wise than Sunset formerly was, but the hype and love spreading around these girls by the fans were as ludicrous as... Well, people liking the EQG movies. But hey, if people love them, I'm not holding that against them. A shame, their song here is quite catchy. But I couldn't afford potentially falling under their influence. At least I have Pig Power in the House to listen to. Again, good call Specter. Starswirl. Whatever. "Those three are definitely in possession of some kind of dark magic. How else could you explain what happened back there?" "Teenagers acting competitive around a band competition in a high school? Unnatural!" They rolled their eyes, having grown use to my old behaviour the last time I was here. Seriously though, pretty big assumption there, eh Sunset? Where'd you base that off? "Don't worry y'all!" Applejack spoke confidently as we walked down the hallway. "We'll let Principal Celestia know all about this, and those girls will be kicked to the curb in no time." Yeah, I hate to be the bearer of bad news but. "That's not gonna help. Not with Celestia and Luna already under their influence." This I already knew of, but they didn't. Sunset finally glanced at me. About time! "What do you mean?" "I mean the sirens - Or, the 'Dazzlings' - have already gotten to them. They won't be of help to us." Not that they're any more useful than their Equestrian selves. I mean seriously, 'I find that hard to believe?' You SAW magic at the Fall Formal, Principal Moronia! The teens all halted, and I paused also, meeting their disbelieving stares. Rainbow stopped kicking her football around while asking, "Eh, Stardust, how do you know that?" "More to the point, you know who they are?" Rarity inquired. Sunset frowned intently, looking decidedly worried. "Do you know what's going on?" Yeah, might as well get to what can laughingly be called the plot of this movie. Sighing, I answered with a tired smile, "Suffice to say, my visit here isn't a social call. This school is under threat, and I'm here to help." Fluttershy asked from behind, "We're in danger, again?" Glancing throughout the hallway, I looked at the girls. "Any place we can discuss this without unwelcome eavesdroppers?" Last thing we need is any further complications. And a high school was often notorious for gossip to spread like wildfire. Rainbow winked with a smirk. "I know just the place. Come on." And we followed, the blue teen kicking around her ball while guiding us up another floor of the building, then to a staircase leading up a narrow hallway towards a dank-looking door. Opening it almost blinded me, but we followed Rainbow onto what was the school rooftop, the gentle breeze of a pleasant day greeting my skin along with warm sunlight. Huh... Loved the view. "So, spill." Rainbow tucked her ball under her arm, while the girls perched themselves around several spots of the roof, regarding me with clear expectancy. Welp, no need to beat around the bush. Nodding, I glanced at Applejack first. "Earlier you asked me why you still possess magic, even after the crown was taken back to Equestria." She nodded, leaning forward. "To be honest, it makes about as much sense to me as it does to you. My guess, some magic lingered via the bonds you shared with Twilight that night at the Fall Formal, hence the absurd transformations." Rainbow opened her mouth as if to protest the absurd inclusion, but the orange teen asked first, "But then why was Sunset here seemingly unaffected by these sirens magic? She never had the chance to use the crown for her own selfish agendas. No offense." Sunset sighed. "None taken. But Applejack brings up a good point." Puzzled eyes stared at me. "How come I don't appear to be affected by these sirens dark magic either, back at the cafeteria?" "I'm guessing magic of friendship... Bonds and all that... I don't know, your guess as as good as mine." I shrugged. If Hasbro can't be bothered providing a coherent explanation, then why should I? "Well that's helpful..." You're telling me. "But who are these sirens, or 'Dazzlings' exactly? Where did they come from?" "Um, I'm guessing Equestria...?" Rainbow snorted at Fluttershy's meek guess. "Obviously, but how and why are they here?" "Perhaps if we allow Stardust to explain, we may gain some answers." Rarity gave the blue teen a look before regarding me again. "Please, continue." Will do. Clasping my hands forward, I carried on with what I know. "The sirens were, as Fluttershy correctly guessed, originated from Equestria, but were banished to this world a long time ago by an ancient pony." Whom I will be having words with regarding this matter afterwards. "They used the emotions of other being to feed themselves and their magic. Negative emotions, to be precise. As such, they often used their powers to encourage discord and anger between ponies in order to fuel them, hence their exile." "But if they were banished here so long ago, why are they only revealin' themselves just now?" "Oh, I know! I know!" Pinkie raised her hand excitedly, and at my look she answered with a knowing grin. "The magic from the Fall Formal attracted them here!" "Correct Pinkie." Her grin brightened, fisting the air in triumph. Having no energy to roll my eyes, I continued with a nod. "That magic brought them here. The sirens will go through any and all means to be as powerful as they once were long ago. For a long time now they've only been harnessing negative emotions from arguments alone. But now, they have the opportunity to take over the world with the magic you six possess." If I expected them to be intimidated, I was sorely mistaken. "Pfft." Rainbow scoffed, resuming kicking her soccer ball around with an air of cocky confidence. "They don't scare me! I say bring it! If we have magic they want, we can just use it against them, right guys?" "That sounds easier said than done Rainbow Dash." Rarity pointed out wisely, frowning in concern. "We have magic, yes, but are we certain we can use it without the assistance of, say, Twilight?" "Well I-" "Yes." They all blinked at me in surprise, not expecting that simple certain reply. With a smirk, I glanced at each of them. "I am very confident we can defeat these sirens together without the help of Twilight. After all, it wouldn't do us any favours to keep relying on one individual for help all the time, would it?" Because, let's face it, Twilight played no real significant role in Rainbow Rocks. Affection for her aside, you could've taken her out of the movie and nothing would have changed. There's no real reason to have her here; she barely did anything! Hell, Spike was more involved with the story simply by getting Vinyl to open a door. As much as I wanted to see Twilight again, more than anything, that'll have to wait. I'm here now, and I can help just as much. But I wasn't Celestia. The pony one; I wasn't going to lay out the plan without their consent first. Steeping forward, I gestured for the others to come closer. They did, although Sunset was more reluctant before joining the circle. "I won't lie, this will be very dangerous." I glanced at each and every one of their curious and concerned looks. "I shouldn't have to get you involved in this, but I'll need your help, if we're going to do this the way Twilight would've wanted." Is that your excuse? Proceeding with the more 'noble' route to remain in her good graces? "I'm giving you all the choice, you can back out now, go back to your classes and rehearsals and let me handle the sirens alone." My own hand stretched forward in the center. "Or, you can save the school and the entire world with your music. The choice is yours." It only took a split second. One blue hand placed atop my own. "And let you take all the credit? Fat chance." An orange hand. "Ya don't honestly think we're gonna let you fight this battle all by yerself, do ya?" A pink hand. "Mm-hm!" A yellow hand. "Um, I'd be happy to help however I can, even if it does sound a little scary..." A white hand. "After everything you and Twilight have done for our school and world, we would be fools to deny your assistance in your hour of need." Six gazes then focused on the last member yet to join her hand on the pile. Sunset was regarding her us all with uncertainty, clearly still wrecked with guilt and reluctance to partake in anything so significant involving friendship. But, with our friends smiling encouraging looks, a small smile emerged on her own face before a dark yellow hand was placed in the circle. "For all our friends in Canterlot High, the world and for Twilight. Let's show these sirens what we're made of." And the hands soared into the air, the vow solidified. I only hoped I wasn't making a big mistake, as the girls all looked at each other with confident and excited grins, smiles and smirks. But I know, even here, I wasn't alone. And, if Twilight trusts them, why couldn't I? ...Damn, how soft she's made me... "So then, how do we beat these Dazzlings?" I smiled at Rainbow's question. "Since the competition will now become a 'Battle of the Bands,' I think the Rainbooms need a new member." "Oh!" Blue eyes brightened in joy. "Do you want to participate in the band too Stardust?" "A splendid idea, Pinkie Pie," Rarity concurred with a nod. "Do you play anything, darling?" I shook my head, chuckling slightly at the quick assumptions. "I wasn't referring to me, thanks, but one with more potential and talent than I could ever pull." It only took a couple of seconds before Sunset's uncertain frown at my stare changed considerably to shock. "Me?" Prompting the other's gaping looks. The indecisive teen rubbed the back of her head, looking away at my affirmative gaze. "I, I don't..." "Whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa!" Rainbow began protesting, waving her arms in objection with a baffled stare. "Sunset? I'm not sure that's such a good-" "Hey remember when Twilight and I entrusted you girls to teach her more about friendship?" They slowly nodded, Rainbow frowning at my tone. "Well I don't think excluding her from the band is a good example." "This is different!" "Rainbow Dash is right, Stardust." Rarity pitched in, regarding the downcast Sunset solemnly. "It's not that we don't want Sunset to feel left out. But... Considering her reputation among our peers, it won't do us any favours in winning the competition. Surely you can understand." "Oh, perfectly, all the more reason for her to get involved, as lead singer." Rainbow's jaw dropped. "What?" Was it wrong that I felt a little smug leaving her so flabbergasted? "Consider it this way, what better advantage to give Sunset more redemption in the eyes of the school than showing her good intentions through teamwork and good sportsmanship? Remember, the sirens will seek to extinguish all competition and root out the magical users. We don't want them to potentially split up the band by sowing seeds of discord, don't we?" They exchanged agreeing yet uncertain looks. "I guess..." Applejack mumbled, still not entirely convinced by the plan. "We need everyone to work together here, and that means complete and utter trust with one another. No arguments, no heated disagreements, no upstaging one another, otherwise we're giving them exactly what they want. We're better than that." Taking a step forward, I placed a confident hand on Sunset's tensed shoulder, smiling at her reassuringly. "We're all needed here. It's what Twilight would want." "I..." Sunset still looked unsure, slowly looking up to meet my gaze. She needed to see, I had every amount of confidence in her. And at my warm eyes and smile, the former villain gulped, before nodding slowly. "If you all think I'm up to it... Then who am I to let my friends down?" "Well... I for one think we should at least give her a chance." Thank you Fluttershy! "Hear hear!" Pinkie agreed. "Heck, what kind of friends would we be otherwise?" Applejack asked rhetorically. It took a few seconds for Rainbow to finally see sense. She sighed. "Alright. I guess this means I can show off my amazing guitar skills more." Knew she would agree. She along with the other teens centered around Sunset, who looked slightly uncomfortable with the attention, but was slowly warming up to the kindness and confidence we were radiating off towards her. Sunset had it in her to be the heroine of this world, as Twilight was the heroine of Equestria. Again, they turned to me, the pony-turned-human asking for them, "So then, how do we start with beating these sirens exactly?" "Well, right now we have the element of surprise. The sirens don't know who exactly holds any magic in this school, and we're going to keep it that way." I smirked quite deviously. "Girls, how good are your acting skills?" So today, I learned that this school does, indeed, have classes. Before I could explain the full length of my plan, the school bell had rang, indicating afternoon lessons were to begin. Waiting for their next break in the library, I offered assistance to a gratified Cheerilee, who recognized me as the 'nice boy who helped out his girlfriend and put everything back in their proper places last time.' Nice to know I was remembered so fondly... Which was more than what I could say for this world in general. I managed to have a brief rest before an unamused librarian rudely woke me up, not particularly fond of someone drooling on one of the desks. Now absent-mindedly watching some random videos around this world's equivalent of Youtube, I sighed. No sign of the sirens entering, thankfully. Anyway, this school does use its classrooms, which the movies left totally unclear. It just looked as though the only things these people did was wander and hang out in the hallways. Because why would anyone willingly hang out at schools if they didn't go to class? Other reasons. Oh you're right; friends, food, smoking hideouts, drug exchanges... It wouldn't surprise me if those hippies we saw in the cafeteria possessed the latter. Ha! Probably. False accusations aside, it was generous of you to willingly approach the girls for help. I'm glad you have learnt not every battle can be won alone. Yeah well, don't get too use to it. I shouldn't have to rely on others for everything, especially if it's dangerous. I could just grab a hammer and smash those jewels the sirens wore, but some form of fate probably wouldn't allow it, would it? Has that ever stopped you before? Now you're just tempting me Sombra. Leaning, I glanced up at the ceiling, pausing the rather uninteresting video. My suspicions that were no videos of Twilight and the others 'ponying up' were true, but that can wait a moment. Starswirl, while we're on the subject of the sirens, you've banished these dangerous, soul-sucking monsters to another, more defenseless dimension... Care to comment? He had the audacity to sound modest. I will confess, it was rather a spur of the moment on my part; the sirens were absorbing too much negative energy to the point it was draining innocent ponies completely. Had I not acted in time, none would have any feelings to experience in life yet. So now, another world is in danger because of it, and with little to no experience with magic. I will not state that my actions are always without consequences. You said it, not me. I had hope the lack of magic this world possessed would be enough to null their powers, but I have underestimated the passionate emotions of humanity. Humanity. I snorted, before waving with a sheepish look at Cheerilee's inquisitive glance. Do these people even have the right to be called humans? Can we really call this world 'Earth?' It's more of a mockery than anything, a planet-wannabe with a more sickening parody of the human race. Don't get me wrong, humans suck, but to call the species here even remotely human seemed too insulting even for me. They behave like humans to a degree, but hardly enough to be taken seriously. Sombra pitched in, sounding somewhat thoughtful despite his scorn. Humanity mocks itself throughout history, but this extends to a level beyond pure comedy. Even I would not subject my enemies to endure through this shameful pitiful excuse for a planet. Really? ...Well... "Hey Stardust!" "Gah!" Pinkie's unexpected face and voice popping into my field of vision prompted an inelegant collapse onto the floor, slowly picking myself off the ground while giving the teen an exasperated look, repressing the inward nostalgia from the action. Pinkie grinned while the rest entered the library, all looking both pleased and worried. "Sorry we took so long," Sunset said unnecessarily, smiling fondly at Pinkie's antics. "Ready to get back to detailing the plan?" Making an immediately shushing gesture, I glanced around carefully. Quiet, for now. It's shameful how few students willingly use the library aside from research and studying. The girls followed as we walked upstairs, heading to a more shadowed area of the library on the second floor. The need for secrecy was a must, if we're to make certain the sirens know absolutely nothing about the girls magic. Until the right time. "So, what's the plan?" Rainbow asked, the ball spinning on her index finger skillfully. "How are we gonna beat the Dazzlings with my awesome guitar playing expertise, and everyone elses skills?" No comment. Mouth thinning somewhat, I continued where we left off on the rooftop. "As I said, they can't know about your magic until the time is right, which will be at the finals." I added as Fluttershy opened her mouth. "I know for a fact our battle against them won't be before the finals." "And how do ya know that?" "Who cares?" Says Hasbro- Rainbow. Sorry. "Keep talking Star." "All we have to do is play it safe; relent from going overboard with the music until the finals themselves. Twenty percent less cooler, if you will." Can't believe I just said that. "Your magic will combat against the sirens own at the very end." "So no revealin' the tails or ears-" "And wings!" "- Until the last round. Got it." The girls nodded in agreement, smiling with Applejack. "Anythin' else?" "Total and complete cooperation." "Done!" "I mean it." They all looked surprised at my sudden stern tone, intense eyes regarding them with the utmost seriousness. "I know for a fact there will be argument from this, but you have to remember: you're a team. This won't only be for the safety of the school and the world, but a testament to your friendship as well. This isn't one person's band, no one makes a decision without the others agreeing. You have to work together, or else all is lost." Several glances at a sheepish chuckling Rainbow. "Eheh... I get the picture." I somewhat doubt that, but alright. Nodding in satisfaction, for now, I smiled myself. "I have faith in all your abilities, but you have to give me reason to keep that faith. You want my trust? You want to save everyone and send those sirens packing? Unite yourselves through the music of friendship, and you will triumph over everything else." Regardless of how silly that all sounds... "We understand perfectly darling." Rarity expressed her own reassurance and confidence, grinning at us all. "As a team, we can accomplish anything." The teens made noises of agreement and enthusiasm, inciting my own nod and slightly relieved smile. Hopefully all that pointless bickering won't come to fruition then... "Then I'll see you girls tomorrow, and we'll see how well Sunset can truly sing." The teen smiled at that, before Rarity questioned. "About that, where will you be staying, if you are cut off from your world?" Shrugging, I answered quite humouredly, "The library, like last time. It's where Twilight, Spike and I slept during our first visit-" "Pft! As if!" Pinkie suddenly dragged me forward, intending to escort me out the room as though it were the plague. "I say, slumber party!" ...Should've seen that coming. Yes. Yes you should've. Sombra grumbled and Starswirl chuckled. Ugh... How can they possibly sleep after that much pizza...? Tossing and turning, I struggled to find any moment of comfyness or urge to sleep on this damn couch, having decided to rest down here while the girls slept upstairs. The amount of cheese pizza I had followed by the declaration of rest immediately afterwards was absurd; I can't possibly sleep now! If your Princess could see you now. You're not helping! Come now, she has witnessed him in worse states. You shut up too! This is your fault to begin with! Curious, I don't recall force-feeding you all those unhealthy snacks nor encouraged you to partake in the pizza-consuming contest between yourself, Miss Pie, Miss Applejack and Miss Dash. Are you... Are you being witty...? Miracles can happen... Ah [BEEP] this! Kicking the trench coat I used for a blanket off me, I steadily sat upwards, standing and stretching. Since it'll be a while before the urge to rest kicks in - and believe me, it takes a long time for me to sleep - I tiredly headed into the kitchen. Perhaps some milk will help- Oh... Right. Almost forgot, nothing but whip cream in that fridge. Although I like whip cream- "...Sunset?" The girl jumped, startled by the address and whipping around to face me from the other side of the room, grinning quite sheepishly. "Oh... Hey Stardust..." Clearly still uncomfortable talking to me, much less alone without the others, Sunset edged towards the fridge slowly. "The girls are all sleeping, though I found myself struggling to rest... Mind's on a lot of things, you know..." I nodded, smiling while leaning against the counter. "I know. Takes me ages to sleep, personally. The pizza didn't help." That, at least, got a small giggle from the girl, prompting my smile to widen. "How are you feeling?" Sunset shrugged unconvincingly. "As well as you can expect because... Well... You know." Eager to change the subject, the teen frowned and spoke in befuddlement at the supply of cans in the fridge. "Who uses an entire fridge for whip cream...?" "To be fair, who wouldn't want a supply of whip cream?" I should point out by now that we're somewhere around the fourty minute mark of the movie. Fun fact: fourty minutes of Rainbow Rocks is pure filler. Nothing really goes on until after this scene where Twilight would be in my place. It's only after at the third act of the film where the story - if it can be called that - actually starts going somewhere- "Ah!" My head whipped around in the direction Sunset yelped at, forcing myself to jump at the sight of human Maud Pie, who was staring at Sunset with that oh-so famous blank stare. "Boulder was hungry," The older sister of Pinkie explained flatly while holding up said pet, getting out a box of cereal before proceeding to dump said cereal over the rock as she left. And I grinned lightly at the spectacle. Ah Maud Pie. Never change. "I'll never understand how she's related to Pinkie Pie," Sunset confessed in puzzlement, prompting me to smirk at her. "The same could be said reversed." "...True." Followed by shared, more comfortable laughter, before Sunset realized she was alone again in the same room as me, coughing slightly while backing up. "Well, I'll just be heading back now, so... See ya tomorrow, I guess-" No, not having this. "Sunset." She froze, refusing to turn around and look at me. "You don't need to feel nervous around me... I'm not mad at you for what happened. I think our last exchange that night is a clear indication of that." The teen sighed, head lowering while speaking in clear shame and regret. "I know... And I'm sorry for giving off the impression as though I'm nervous around you. You're a great guy, perfect for someone like Twilight, in fact. Maybe it's just... I don't know..." I think I do. "Like you're still entirely to blame for what happened." Her body tensed at that, while I approached cautiously, speaking in complete understanding. "That, regardless of your actions now, the past can't be erased. It's not a matter of others forgiving you, but forgiving yourself as well." Warily, blue-ish eyes glanced over her shoulder. "Sounds like you know from experience." I scoffed. "Sunset I've done so many terrible things you wouldn't begin to believe. Hell, I still haven't forgiven myself completely for what I've done in the past." At that, Sunset turned fully, and I placed both hands on her shoulders for further reassurance, smiling softly. "But I'm getting there, and so should you. It's time you not only have confidence in your friends, but also yourself." Sunset lowered her eyes, but I quickly, yet gently, raised her chin with my hand so she wouldn't shut herself out from me so easily. "Know this, you are never alone. Your friends will be here for you, always." To paraphrase something Twilight has told me so many times until it got ingrained in my head. Now it was time to pass that knowledge on. Sunset mulled over those words, nodding slowly with a small smile raising on her lips. "You... Really think I can do this?" "I know you're capable of leading the band... And Twilight would know this too." Blue eyes reflected relief and gratitude. "Thank you." Was the soft reply after the teen began fiercely hugging me, pouring out the huge weight she felt on her shoulders, and I returned the gesture, knowing exactly what she was going through. That said. "I'm no Celestia, but I always humoured the idea of being a mentor to someone." Sunset giggled in amusement at my teasing tone, and my voice turned slightly more serious. "And I am willing to listen. If for anything, if there's anything bothering you, something you want to discuss or share, any worries or fears you're feeling that you're not too comfortable sharing with all your friends, ever, I'll always be there to listen, and help you. Even when I'm in Equestria." Those eyes then began growing tearful. "That means a lot to me, really." Before Sunset cocked her head in confusion. "But how can you help if you'd be in Equestria?" With a smirk, I answered while waving my fingers, "Magic, don't question it." And Sunset chuckled again at the humour. "Now, off to bed with you. Big day tomorrow, and you girls need your rest." Sunset rolled her eyes, but in good nature herself. "The same can be said to you, 'Dad.'" Before she turned to walk off, and as I proceeded to the freezer to check if any milk was there, a quiet "Hey" attracted my attention back to a smiling Sunset, leaning by the doorway. "Thanks... Again. Sleep well." And walked out before I could respond. ...Huh. Pleased with yourself? Actually... Yes. I feel rather very proud of myself for helping. What Sunset really needed was someone to listen to her. The movie had made the mistake on focusing on two protagonists rather than one, and that should've been Sunset, if this was a story of 'her redemption.' Sunset was never a proper villain, more a troubled child who needed someone to hear her out. A teenager who needed someone to advise and pour her troubles and worries onto; a shoulder to cry on, a person to comfort her in her time of need. And I highly doubted Celestia could've fulfilled that role properly, what with her job of sitting on that throne and not really doing anything... Oh wait. While Twilight had Spike and Shining to keep her company under Celestia's teachings, Sunset had no one... No one at all. No friends, no sibling figures - that I know of - just herself and her studies... Everyone needs a mentor-like friend... And I'll be damned if I don't give Sunset exactly that. No, I will not fail like Celestia. From hereon, I will be an ear for Sunset to speak to. I will be there to comfort and help her in her hours of need. I will be the mentor, the big brother, the role model if need be. Hell, I will succeed where that damn alicorn failed. I may be dependent on others, but I am not helpless. If Twilight has Starlight to teach the meaning of friendship to, then why can't I help someone who arguably needs it just as well? Chapter Ninety-Eight: Rainbow Rocks II... Goodie..."Oh yeah! Snips and Snails in the house yo! They call me M.C Snips, and that ain't no lie!" ...Think I'm beginning to see where Eminem got his inspiration. While my ears were begging to die, I observed, as dumbfounded as the rest of the people here, watching Snips and Snails make the Rapping Dog from the animated Titanic flick look like John Williams. Afterwards, I believed it was the girls turn for their performance, standing between me as we waited for this... Display to be over with. I take my words back; perhaps I should have my enemies suffer by enduring through this... Multiple times. I smirked. A fate worse than death. But still better than what's to come, in the future... My cringe immediately turned to a amused look and chuckle as Celestia asked plainly, "Please do not drop the microphones." Yeah, we can't afford to fix the lights of one hallway; do you have any idea how expensive those microphones would be to replace? Snips and Snails - dressed in clothes from One Direction's closet - only picked up the objects and made noises as though they did a job well done. How I would desire to shatter that reality right before their eyes. "In your face, Rainbooms!" The girls hardly looked fazed by the comment, simply expressing disbelief and bemusement towards the departing tools. "Least we know one group who won't stand in our way until we get to the finals," Applejack commented in amusement. Rainbow voiced her enthusiasm. "Let's get ready to rock!" "Wait!" Pinkie then exclaimed. "Where's Rarity?" On cue, the sound of a panting Rarity drew our attention. And, just like from the movie, the teen dressed like a styled hippie. The girls were just as unimpressed, even when Rarity swished her hair to show off her glittering clothing. "We are going to perform before an audience; I'm not going to wear something fabulous? Hm." "...Yeah, you look great Rarity." She looked slightly put out by the quick dismissal, prompting my rolled eyes and sigh. "You look positively beautiful." That sincere compliment raised her hopes somewhat, and I addressed the eyebrow-raised group. "Remember, don't show your magic in the least, that'll be saved for the finals. Be good, but not too good." "Heh, no promises." "Rainbow." "Just kidding. Sheesh." Huffing, my eyes glanced then at Sunset, who looked humoured at our antics. "You feeling okay?" The girls turned to their friend as well. She shrugged helplessly. "Guess I'm a little nervous..." "Hah, you got this!" Rainbow began encouraging the mare-turned-teen, lightly punching her shoulder with a confident smirk. "You were great at the rehearsals. We know you're gonna pull this off!" The others nodded in agreement, smiling at their friend to express their support and faith. At the reassurance, Sunset only grinned a little, looking both grateful and relieved at the vote of confidence aimed at her, before smiling in conviction. "Then let's show them what we're made of!" "Yeah!" Pinkie yelled victoriously. Damn right, we've got this. Anything? Nothing. Was Sombra's response, his shadow done scouting out above. You were correct with your hypothesis, for once; there is no one attempting to sabotage their display. Good... Thanks Sombra. Hmph. Don't dwell much on it. Smirking, I nodded, leaning against the wall with folded arms while watching the girls perform. If all goes according to plan, the sirens won't manipulate the students to try and destroy the teen's show by using magnets on Rarity's outfit or focusing a stage light on Fluttershy. Also, for good measure, I asked Pinkie not to contain confetti within one of the drums; wouldn't want Sunset choking while she sang. And she sang... Quite well. Despite the initial nervousness, Sunset was already getting into it, taking Twilight's spot as lead singer. Although no one in this world or Equestria can match Twilight's voice - Yes I know she and and Sunset shared the same VA when it came to their songs in RR - that didn't mean Sunset wasn't good. Quite the contrary, she was doing great! "Shake your tail 'cause we're here to have a party tonight! Shake your tail, shake your tail! Shake your tail 'cause we're here to have a party tonight! Shake your tail, shake your tail!" ...Would it be wrong of me to say I enjoyed High School Musical more than this? Yes, but by all means, do continue. I mean, this film is trying and failing so hard to be its own musical, making songs just to push for more products and merchandise. I can't even remember half the songs in this flick; hell, I'm barely struggling to even recall the lyrics of what's playing right now. As a kid, I liked High School Musical. Yeah, I know, sue me. But at least, while the story there was lacking and the characters weak themselves, it had more going for itself than this. But at least, with the power of Disney, the songs from the film I still remember to this day. Not all, mind you, but more than this. Hasbro has got nothing on Disney; the latter knows how to advertise and appeal to all ages right. The argument that Insert-name-here is for kids so it's okay to be bad is just a lazy, incoherent excuse. You can make art from anything with the slightest amount of effort. "We don't know what's gonna happen! We just know it's gonna feel right! All our friends are here! And it's time to ignite the lights!" Now comparing Equestria Girls to High School Musical is hardly fair, I'll agree. Equestria Girls isn't decent; it's commercial diarrhea! Are you gonna keep quoting Mr. Plinkett the entire time we're here? Probably. "Shake your tail 'cause we're here to have a party tonight! Shake your tail, shake your tail! Shake your tail 'cause we're here to have a party tonight! Shake your tail, shake your tail! Shake your tail 'cause we're here to have a party tonight!" And even though only Celestia and Luna applauded the teens while the student body acted like sour losers, the girls looked quite pleased themselves. As was I; no sabotages, no arguments, no nothing. And when Sunset turned to look at me with a hopeful smile, I winked with a thumbs up, messaging what a great job she and the girls did. Even though I hardly paid attention. But when it was Derpy's turn, then I began paying attention. You know what's funny? Watching Sentry throw a hissy fit after discovering his "band" lost to the Dazzlings. It's a shame though, considering what he did to Twilight in the original timeline of RR, I have no justification now to deck the [BEEP]tard below the belt. After Legends of Everfree, that piece of [BEEP] doesn't deserve to have any type of reward for anything. Speaking of which, what is the award here? What's the grand prize for winning this contest? The movie never stated. A trophy? A pat on the back? If it's the latter, I'm throwing my own hands up in frustration. If there's no substantial reward, why bother making an effort to win? Bragging rights? The feeling of accomplishment for winning a school competition that will no real bearing on your overall life? I can see Sunset and the group entering for fun, but someone like Trixie? Who, by the way, was playing arguably the best song in this entire film. Not an argument. "You better believe I've got tricks up my sleeve! See me dominate, 'cause I'm powerful and great! You better believe I've got tricks up my sleeve! See me dominate, 'cause I'm powerful and great!" Yeah, we've already reached the semifinals. And I have to say, thanks to my advice, the girls have had little-to-no arguments through the majority of the competition. There've been some hiccups here and there, but nothing too damaging revolving around friendship. Although some of said heated debates were a ruse, whenever the sirens were near, to keep up the illusion we were under the Dazzling's influence. Got to give them credit for their acting skills, most especially Applejack and Rainbow's. The Rainbooms have yet to fall apart by the seams... Which is more than I can say for the rest of the competition. Bulk Biceps bested Snips and Snails with a tiny violin. That must be more embarrassing than their rapping. Sentry's band beat the vegan band. The Rainbooms stomped Octavia's violin... Although the sight of the human violin player caused me to grimace. Another loose end I had to resolve when I go back to Equestria... Trixie's group defeated Lyra and Bon's piano duet. And so on and so on. And although in the film the sirens played another of the few decent songs in this flick while displaying these bands beating one another, I had to again cover my ears with those headphones, which played another catchy song Starswirl provided. Ducktales! Woo-oo! "Looks like you were right," Sunset spoke from behind, prompting me to glance over my shoulder. "Seems we'll be competing against the Dazzlings in the finals, if we beat Trixie's band first." "When we beat Trixie's band first!" Rainbow added cockily, wrapping an arm around the uncertain teen's shoulder. "She's got nothing on us, not with the song we'll be playing this round!" Right... That song... Sighing, I said flatly, expression stern to emphasize how important this was. "Remember Rainbow, don't overdue it." She scoffed, waving in reassurance. "Don't sweat, I've got this." "We've got this." Applejack pitched in firmly, inciting Rainbow's eye roll. "Um, are we still going to play my song at the finals just like we planned?" Fluttershy inquired shyly, clutching her tambourine to her chest for weak support. "Yes we are." She brightened at that, inciting my own smile. "That will be the song we play against the sirens. After they believe they've succeeded in their plan, then we strike." My gaze then resumed on all the girls, holding up their respective instruments readily. "We're almost there; we'll show them the power of friendship which triumphs over anything soon." They nodded, grinning at one another. "You better believe I've got tricks up my sleeve! See me dominate, 'cause I'm powerful and great!" Ah, sounds like Trixie's done. After bowing with smug grins, the lead singer of that group decided to come join us, mocking speaking to us, "Heh, you're never top that performance, Rain-goons." But before Rainbow could retaliate, I stepped forward, a broad smile on my face. "That was a fantastic performance Trixie." The teens blinked in surprise, whereas Trixie only looked more pleased with herself. "You wouldn't happen to have a recording of that song for download, would you?" Really, Trixie's the real winner here; she never once used magic to win the competition. Technically, these girls cheated if they were declared the victors of the contest. Hell, during this scene she even pointed that out about Twilight. This time, the teen looked genuinely taken aback, before quickly recovering. "N-Not yet. But Trixie is flattered you enjoyed her spectacular performance. I guarantee you it will be far more noteworthy than what your friends here play." I placed a hand on Rainbow's shoulder when she was about to open her mouth, saying calmly, "We'll see. Let me know when you're giving away records of your song, I'll be first in line." With a satisfied smirk, Trixie glanced at the others condescendingly before walking off. And as soon as she was out of sight, Rainbow glared at me, shrugging off my hand. "And just what was that about?" "Just because I'm helping this band doesn't mean I can't appreciate others songs." Even though what little there was. The blue teen regarded me with a heavy frown, before huffing. "Next up: The Rainbooms." The speakers called, rather unenthusiastic. And before Rainbow could eagerly approach the stage, I grasped her arm firmly for a moment, though not unkindly, while the others moved ahead. Pink eyes glared in confusion, but my own expression was firm. "Remember, don't show off... Too much." She rolled her eyes, and quickly joined the others to perform as soon as I released her arm. Crossing my arms, I leaned against the wall, observing the upcoming display with slight apprehension. The other girls I can trust, but I can't have faith Rainbow won't get too overboard with herself; especially when this is a glorifying mostly-solo but what a great person she is. I think even pony Rainbow would say her human self needed to chill a little. At least this world hasn't taken away too much of your wisdom, what little there is. ...Not going to comment. Good, because we may have an issue. Oh dear God... What now? I did as you requested- After five minutes of arguing, also. Let me finish, boy. From the side, Sombra's shadow looked like it was leering at me. It probably was. I have reason to suspect the sirens are aware of the teenager's magic. What?! My observations from the shadows revealed to me some of the pathetic wretches in this school have blabbered more than they should. ...God dammit! We need not fret. Starswirl's voice reassured us. We have reached the point when any attempts of sabotage on the siren's behalf would prove naught. I'm hardly concerned old one, Sombra retorted in irritation, while the stage dramatically opened for the music to commence. I could care less what fate befell this world. But I'd rather not have my host fall under their egotistical influence as well. Love you too Sombra. Quiet worm! "Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Awesome as I wanna be!" Sombra/Stardust shippers, commence with the art and fics. Will you cease this mindless amusement- Oh Equestria... What... Wait, I'm sensing a presence approaching. One of the sirens? Worse... For you, in any case. "You really think they're gonna win?" Oh [BEEP] off! Dark blue eyes stared at me in full skepticism. "With Sunset in the band? Not exactly appealing to the crowd." "I'm sorry," Was my cool response, inwardly imagining setting Sentry on fire where he stood. "I don't recall asking for your opinion, Sentry." Those eyes of his narrowed, before he looked over to the performance. "You're making a big mistake." Yeah? Hasbro made the big mistake of creating you, but I don't see them rectifying that. Timber Spruce? That's worse! "Yeah, I'm awesome, take caution. Watch out for me, I'm awesome as I wanna be! (Yeah!) I'm awesome, take caution. Watch out for me, I'm awesome as I wanna be!" Jack, calm yourself. Specter- Starswirl advised. Your disdain will provide the sirens more energy. Hmph. Sombra commented thoughtfully, Perhaps the school was never necessary to empower them to begin with; you would've been enough. Will you shut up-! Jack, the stage. Hm? Oh Christ! Just like in the flick, Rainbow was beginning to enjoy herself far too much. Unfolding my arms, I took one step forward, ignoring Sentry's tuned out words. For the love of- She needs to calm down, here and now. What should I do? Close the curtains? Unplug the stereos? The stage lights were now all focusing on the guitar-shredding teen. This was bad; I got the feeling she would keep playing regardless. Dammit Rainbow, TONE IT DOWN! Then, as though hearing my internal demand, Rainbow paused briefly, pink eyes blinking rapidly, before shaking her head and resuming her solo. But, to my surprise, the tone was lowered significantly, and the stage lights resumed focused on the other girls, who looked just as surprised as I was, before quickly playing their instruments again after the light focused on them individually. What happened just then...? "Step aside now, you're just gettin' in my way! I got sick chops you could never hope to play! When it comes to makin' music, I'm the ruler! You wish you could be twenty percent cooler!" "Ugh, what was that...?" Huh? Sentry, meanwhile, was clutching his temple, eyes clenched shut. "It felt like something was screaming in my mind just now..." ...Did I... Do that...? Who else? Sombra sounded particularly disgruntled himself. It would be enough to provide anyone within the vicinity with a migraine. Ugh, that was painful... Starswirl, however, sounded rather proud. It seems balance has revealed to you another ability. Your connection to your friend had her hear your plea. But... Wait, I'm telepathic now?! Hmhm, not quite. I'll explain it later. Yeah, you always do... "Yeah, I'm awesome, take caution. Watch out for me, I'm awesome as I wanna be! (Yeah!) I'm awesome, take caution. Watch out for me, I'm awesome as I wanna be!" I'm surprised. Hm? By what Sombra? By your lack of interaction with the sirens. And here I believed you thrived in attempting to reform other creatures with your words. What? Reform them? [BEEP] that, I'm far from interested in speaking with, much less redeeming them. For starters, their powers could still have an influence of me for all I knew. And second, considering the power-crazed state they were currently in, when their plans seem to be so close, why bother? I doubt any of the three are up for sitting down and discussing their origins to find a compromise. Sonata, maybe, but right now, there's no point. Maybe another time. Or perhaps you are too simple-minded on your desire to see your Princess again everything else just presents an obstacle to you. That's not- "Alright, why'd ya call us here?" My gaze turned from the setting sun towards the girls, who have arrived on the school rooftop, Rainbow tapping her foot impatiently, exclaiming heatedly, "We have to rehearse for the finals, remember?" Rarity stepped forward. "I'm certain Stardust wouldn't have asked for us to meet him here without good reason." "You're right Rarity." Sunset added, looking at me curiously. "Is it about the Dazzlings?" Nodding, I unfolded my arms. "Firstly, I want to express how proud I am of you girls." Which wasn't something I entirely expected, in all honesty. "You've worked together to reach this point, you refused to allow your friendship tested in the name of pressure and competition. Twilight would be proud of you too." Now with that plot point of the girls needlessly arguing with one another to help fuel the siren's magic out of the way. The teens all smiled, looking pleased and flattered by the genuine praise. "Aw shucks," Applejack replied modestly. "What kind of friends would we be if we focused more on winnin' than our own friendship?" "It's the whole point of this band," Pinkie pointed out brightly. A smile rose of my own face. "Although apparently the sirens are now aware of your... Magical display back at the Fall Formal." Several eyes widened, prompting my reassuring gestures. "But we've reached the point where any attempts on their part to sabotage your friendships will be pointless. They think they've won, that we're all oblivious to their own magic." "Heh, we'll show them wrong." "Indeed, Rainbow." Walking forward, my expression turned solemn. "But in order for the final stages of our plan to work, they need to believe they have achieved ultimate victory. And to do that, we have to perform exactly at the same time as them from a spot where our music will clash with their own." Beginning a literal battle of the bands, something which was both laughable and utterly ridiculous. "Um, how do we do that?" "All in good time Fluttershy. But I will say this, it's not too late to back down now." Well, it kinda is. But I at least like to give people the chance not to endanger themselves any further. "I'm not exactly comfortable with getting my friends in danger but-" "Then it's a good thing it ain't your call," Applejack interjected humouredly, looking back at the smiling others. "We chose to help, and we certainly ain't backin' down now, not when we've come so far." "Heck yeah!" Rainbow pitched in, smirking in disbelief. "Let the Dazzlings take the competition and the world? As if we're gonna let that happen!" Standing between us, the blue teen extended a fist. "Ready team?" "All for one and one for all!" Pinkie bounced happily, joining her fist with the others to create a circle of conviction. Applejack followed, then Rarity, and Fluttershy, and eventually Sunset. Then, six expectant looks turned to me, prompting my small smile. Perhaps they're not entirely unlike their pony selves... "Then let's show these sirens what we're made of," I announced confidently, joining my own fist with the group. And together, our hands soared through the air as Rainbow called out triumphantly. "Got it! Let's show these Dazzlings not to mess with our friends!" I added after Rainbow, "We'll need to find Vinyl Scratch for this final phase of the plan to work; she has something we'll need." Something terribly contrived and nonsensical, but it's necessary to sort out the final mess of this movie. Pinkie winked. "On it!" Before speeding out through the door into the school, slowly followed by the others. Now just one moment. One hand placed firmly on Sunset's shoulder, prompting her startled gaze at me, whereas I smiled at the others. "We'll join you in a moment." They nodded, and I waited until they were fully out of sight before meeting the mare-turned-teen's look. "How are you feeling?" "...A little anxious, I guess. Okay, maybe a lot more anxious." Sunset sighed, furrowing her brow. "Not that I don't have faith in my friends or the plan but... I'm just worried." "They'll do just fine." But she shook her head. "That's not what I'm worried about. It's me... Or more specifically, if I'm capable of doing this." She met my gaze again after staring at the ground, eyes pleading for some type of reassurance. "Can I really do this for everyone? I don't know, maybe Twilight would've been a better lead singer than me, maybe I should've let Rainbow be the lead the whole time. Everyone clearly still distrusts me. And if the sirens know about my past, who's to say they won't use that against me tonight-?" "Oh Jesus, you're beginning to sound like Twilight." Just what I needed, two worrywarts. Sunset blinked while, I chuckled, patting her shoulder gently. "You're gonna be fine. And how do I know this? Because I'm typically right." "That's not exactly reassuring..." But a small smile cracked on her lips. In my mind, Sombra snorted. "Sunset, I told you, we all have faith in you; it's you who needs to have faith in yourself." She expressed guilt at that, prompting my comforting smile. "Twilight would say the same thing; she would want you to be more confident with your capabilities. I didn't request you as lead singer for [BEEP]s and giggles, I did it because I trust you; have faith in you. And the girls, over the majority of your performances together, have too. You are capable of doing this." "...Are you sure?" "More than you believe." At the lack of hesitation, Sunset walked past me, staring off into the... Well, sunset herself, expressing hidden from me. Guessing now this is the part where she eventually looks over her shoulder with a confident smile, ready and willing to aid her friends in this hour of crisis. The phoenix rising from the ashes. And, right on cue. "Let's finish this." "Welcome to the show... We're to let you know..." Wait a second... Hm? We prevented the girls from getting trapped beneath the concert stage, correct? You did, but proceed. And that would've stopped their own negative energy from empowering the villains, right? Indeed. So why the [BEEP] are they STILL powering up as though nothing's changed, with the girls here right beside me and ready to perform? ...I think you just uncovered a new "plothole" of your own making. ...Huh. "How are we suppose to play over them from up here?" Rainbow asked from our position on the hilltop overlooking the performance, Rarity taking the quick time to craft new costumes for them during this one-time event, including for Sunset, who adorned the clothing Twilight would've worn. The answer to Rainbow's question, came in the sound of a beeping car, and we turned our heads to the one of the most absurd plot conveniences of all time. Human Vinyl Scratch, with her fancy white convertible, transformed from the press of a button. Into a large stereo. While the girls cheered, I shook my head. Alright, let's get this [BEEP]show over with. "Alright girls, show them what friendship is all about!" They nodded, grins of confidence and hope on their faces while taking their places, myself stepping out of the way to allow this to happen. Though I changed little, I was content with what I've managed to do so far. Oh I would hardly say a little, Jack. Starswirl confided, voice expressing enthusiastic pride. You cast aside your prejudice for this world to help your friends, prepare them with the knowledge needed, gave Sunset the role she deserves and gave her confidence to become a better person. Perhaps an alternate vital lesson would've been shared within that room where the girls would have been trapped within, but you reminded them constantly that their friendship was more precious than winning an overall competition. Princess Twilight would be proud of you as well as them. ...Thanks, Starswirl. That, really means a lot to me- Oh, they've begun. "Oh-oh, oh-whoa-oh! I've got the music in me! Oh-oh, oh-whoa-oh!" Even from all the way up here, I can sense the siren's outrage at the sudden disruption to their performance. They paused from their ascent with their newly-regained small wings, which looked quite laughable all the way from up here. And Sunset took the lead where Twilight would've, pouring out her effort and feelings into this performance. "Don't need to hear a crowd, Cheering out my name! I didn't come here seeking Infamy or fame!" Doesn't quite work for her, the lyrics... Eh, what can you do? "The one and only thing That I am here to bring! Is music, is the music, Is the music in my soul! Gonna break out! (Out!) Set myself free, yeah! Let it all go! (Go!) Just let it be, yeah! Find the music in your heart, Let the music make you start, To set yourself apart!" Right now, I was just content letting them take the lead, until the real battle began. But my interference would be a short one. The transformations already took place; ears, wings and tails appearing all over the determined teens... Save for Sunset. But she didn't look entirely deterred, still singing alongside the girls in their effort to defeat the threat to their world. Even if this wasn't her place of origins, this world was home to Sunset... As Equestria was home to me... The sirens, meanwhile, accepted the challenge. "What we have in store, (Ah-ah!) All we want and more! (Ah-ah!) We will break on through, (Ah-ah) Now it's time to finish you!" A red flashing light, the sirens summoning what is essentially their Stands. By that I mean their true forms, the human bodies hovering as three serpent-like creatures rose in the air. But I'm gonna call them their Stands, just as I typically call Sombra my Stand. Which still remains unfunny, mind you. Then the real battle finally commended. Through the power of Pinkie's enhanced drums, magical blastwaves momentarily repelled the beasts. Followed by Rarity's crystal shard attack, Fluttershy's beam of butterflies- I'm sorry, I can't possibly describe what is happening right now with a straight face. This is too [BEEP]ing silly for me to take seriously. I was torn between laughing and shaking my head. Not even Disney went this far in terms of music battles. The lead siren, having enough of the stalling, retaliated with an echoing scream aimed down at us- Ugh! My hands reached to cover my ears at the onslaught, and the girls weren't doing much better. Together, all three of the creatures fired off waves of a siren's call, forcing the girls back. And my instinct told me what would happen next. The microphone knocked from Sunset's hand by the raw power. But, by good timing and remembrance, my outstretched hand caught the microphone, secured tightly in my grip. Nope, not gonna let this roll off somewhere. Getting up the girls turned to me in clear worry, and I wordlessly stepped forward, towards a distraught Sunset Shimmer. However, her expression shifted from concern to confusion as I held the object before her, waiting for her to take it. And a brief moment of meeting my gaze told her all she needed to know. Your friends have faith in you. As do I. As though hearing that, the teen closed her eyes briefly, expression conflicted. Then, a small, confident grin reached Sunset's lips, and she wordlessly took the microphone, stepping back into place with a glaring defiance at the observing sirens. The scene where she took off her jacket for display of epicness was replaced by staring the three large creatures down. Sunset was filled with DETERMINATION. ...You went there. I did. Vinyl took that as a sign, pumping up the jam as Sunset began rising like the phoenix she was destined to become. "You're never gonna bring me down! You're never gonna break this part of me! My friends are here to bring me 'round! Not singing just for popularity! We're here to let you know! That we won't let it go! Our music is a bomb and it's about to blow! And you can try to fight, But we have got the light of Friendship on our side!" And just like that, a large wave of rainbow colours blasted back the charging sirens, repeating exactly what happened in the flick. Dazed students from below began turning their heads at the more triumphant music, paying no heed to the three flying humans on the stage. No, when it comes to music, just like food and relationships, a teenager's mind is always stubbornly simple-minded. "Got the music in our hearts! We're here to blow this thing apart! And together, we will never, Be afraid of the dark!" And, at last, Sunset gets her reward. By learning to have confidence in herself and trusting in her friends, who in turn completely and utterly trust her now, after displaying how convicted she was to save everyone and joining in the fun, the phoenix gains its long-lost tail. And the ears, but they're far less symbolic. No wings though... Not yet anyway. "Here to sing our song out loud! Get you dancing with the crowd! As the music of our friendship, Survives, survives, survives!" And, all hovering together, their friendship fires a rainbow beam into the sky, forming together their combined Stand. And this, ladies and gentlemen, children of all ages, spawns one of the most ridiculous, ham-fisted, laughable, drug-induced spectacle only the writers of this show can think of. As emerged from the clouds, by the united might of friendship, was a gigantic bohemian which forced me into uncontrollable laughter. I mean, they're trying to be all epic here, but it's just hysterical, even in person. The comical Horse Jesus rose in the skies, staring down with pure white eyes at the scared sirens below, before firing off a simple white beam from the horn which immediately evaporated their true forms and destroyed the red gems the girls adorned. Hahahaha... [BEEP] this film... And the sirens lay beaten, attempting to sing with their weakened selves but boo'ed off the stage by a salty crowd of ungrateful teenagers, I was still laughing my arse at what just occurred. Okay, even my final battle with Sombra wasn't this overplayed. Let's just take a moment to appreciate our new Lord and Saviour, Horse Jesus. Thank you Horse Jesus. Stop saying that. Sombra complained in exasperation while Starswirl chuckled in deep amusement. Beside me, the girls exchanged victorious yet blissful grins, initiating a group hug for a job well done- Ugh! And pulling me into it. Sure, why not? I happily embraced the teens also, exchanging a second of pride with Sunset's gaze, who smiled ecstatically at my expression. Proud of ya kid... And as we reached the stage, it was she who examined the fallen broken pieces of what was once dear to the fled sirens. "Guess we know now why these were so important to them." Shouldn't we pursue them? Nah, I get the feeling we'll cross paths again sometime in the future... That's how it usually goes... Although this only proved the fact they never needed to feed off negative energy in this world to begin with. Their motivations - mostly Adagio's - was pure selfishness, nothing more. Perhaps this can be talked to, but that's for another time. Indeed it is. Starswirl concurred, voice betraying warmth. My gratitude for tying up a loose end of my own. You've earnt it. ...Earned what...? "Where's that music coming from...?" Fluttershy suddenly inquired, and we all looked upwards, beginning to hear the faint sound of music which was rather familiar... ...No way...! Oh good grief, no... Oh good grief, yes! My hand reached out to grab a discarded microphone, quickly heading towards the stage where hundreds of students observed in surprise at the music from thin air, before cheering at how hyped it sounded. Alright girls, you've had your fun. Now it's my time. I'll show you all what real music is. Crush 40 style! So then, overall thoughts? On? The movie. Ah... Well, despite the fact it held the same problems as its predecessor had - cliche circumstances and settings, weak story, weak morals, weak characters, all made for the sole purpose of blatant merchandising so unsubtle it makes Frozen look like Citizen Kane - it's still not as bad as the first one. I waved to the girls from my spot, continuing my trail of thought. Oh it is bad, horrendous even. But at least some effort was put into it, at least if by a margin. At least some were given character. At least you can fine some humour in it at places; mostly Maud Pie and Derpy. And some of the songs were actually memorable and catchy. So, it's bad, but compared to the first and the following sequels, it's the least bad. The Revenge of the Sith of the prequels. The Heavy Rain of the David Cage games. Tell you what, I'm glad this was all over... For now anyway... Hmph. Enjoy it while it lasts boy. Don't worry, I will. "You're certain she'll be here soon?" A voice startled me from my thoughts, Sunset approaching me with a raised brow. I shrugged. "Hopefully, that mare always did go to the library alot." Relying on the hope that she spots the buzzing book in the room after the stallion delivered the books to her castle. But I had faith. It's what kept me going in Equestria. A light smile. "You miss her." "More than you realize." Was my automatic response, smiling back at the girl rather tiredly. Last night's performance really drained me. And speaking of. "Just as you don't realize how proud I am of you for last night." Sunset waved it off, looking quite bashful. "I just did the best I could." "That doesn't make me any less proud." I tilted my head, grinning at the shy teen. "I mean it Sunset, you showed a lot of courage and willingness last night, for your friends and everyone else in the school, not to mention the whole world. Redemption has come closer than you realize." "All thanks to you," She responded, grinning rather gratefully. "If you weren't here to support us - support me - I dread to imagine what the different outcome would have been." If only she knew. With one hand clenched to her fist, Sunset's eyes closed, a small yet firm smile. Then followed by flashing blue-green eyes. "But I know now, without a doubt, I do deserve my friends. And I will never return to that past life of loneliness, not when I have others care for me, as I care for them. " Hmph, remind you of anyone? Nodding, beaming quite proudly at the realizing teen, I looked back at the others. The teens lounged around the statue and mirror, waiting for a certain someone to appear once more. And the mere thought alone of seeing her again rid me of the present topic with Sunset just now, getting the faint sensation she'll pop up any minute. My body tensed somewhat, a feeling on anxiety finally rising up from my stomach. Sunset obviously picked up on my state, noticing my expression and shift of posture. "Nervous?" "An understatement..." "...I still don't understand about one thing," The yellow teen began, regarding both the mirror and myself curiously. "You arrived me in spite of there being no full moon yet, without Twilight's knowledge of your current whereabouts. You knew all about the sirens and their plans. Come to think of it, you knew of their intentions even before they arrived at the school, and the way you guided us around the school, as if you knew where they were going to be and how they were going to perform their next action..." As she said all this, a slow amused grin grew on my features. Rubbing her chin, green-blue eyes widened slowly as the implications began sinking. "You knew about the book I had that was once used to contact Princess Celestia. And the way you looked completely unfazed when they transformed to their true selves, and just as we used the magic of friendship to beat them, almost like you've seen it all happen before...!" She gazed at me in shock and disbelief. "But that means-!" Her train of thought was cut off by the sound of someone arriving from the portal. Our heads whipped forward, and my heart stopped beating. Sparing me a small glance, Sunset approached the lying girl along with the exclaiming others. She's here... She's here... "I'm here!" My breath halted at the sound of her voice, insides feeling like tearing themselves asunder at the aching and yearning I held for this angel since the day I departed from her. How much time had passed for her? Did she think too much about me? Did she cry a lot? I hope not, but it would gratify me to know how much she missed me. I couldn't begin to describe how much I missed her... While Sunset helped pull the Princess up, the latter found herself swarmed by chattering, ecstatic friends before another group hug was commenced. And I stayed stuck, rooted to the bottom of the steps in frozen shock and apprehension. I had this all planned out... And already it felt like everything was unraveling faster than I expected. But who cared... She was here... My Princess... "I read there was an emergency, so I came as quickly as I could," The love of my life explained to the girls after the embraces, myself unable to see her expression. "What's the emergency, exactly?" Applejack, glancing over, smirked with a wink. "A certain someone misses ya." And I gulped, everything freezing to a halt when Sunset simply smiled to Twilight's blatant confusion, wordlessly turning her around. Purple met blue-green. For what felt like eternity had passed, neither of us dared to move, our expressions more than stunned. Twilight's mouth was agape, purple sparkling eyes widened to impossible degrees. And I briefly noticed the necklace, the small silver crystal book with a star in the center hanging around her neck. She still wore it... Did she ever take it off...? "J...Jack...?" Even all the way here, the faint sound of her beautiful voice reached my frozen ears, and I could only swallow an inaudible gulp. One small step forward from her. I had this all planned out, I would let her approach with a small, confident smirk of my own, addressing with a quiet teasing "My Princess" before she would hug me and potentially smack me- "Jack...!" Ah [BEEP] it! My feet tore across the ground without a moment's hesitation, only taking a second or two before we found ourselves in each others arms. Without even thinking, feeling the warmth and comfort of her body once more, my arms spun her in the air, a blissful laugh and grin emerging on my face as her hair whipped in my field of vision. She's here! She's here! She's here! Calm the [BEEP] down, boy... Ignoring Sombra's negativity, too focused on the mare before me, we didn't let go for a very long time. From the corner of my eye, the girls snickered and smiled brightly at the scene before them. And I barely heard myself whisper in pure bliss. "My Princess..." "My Warrior..." To my slight discomfort, the hug departed, instead replaced then by more warm as a small purple delicate hand rose to grasped my cheek, purple eyes searching, more life returning to her eyes than the day I lost her... Or she lost me. "It's you..." She said quietly, sounding both in disbelief and joy. "It's really you..." I could say the same thing, my love... One hand of my own reached up to brush Twilight's cheek, grinning like the stupid idiot I always was. "Well... I did say it wouldn't make sense for two of me to exist, love..." That was all the incentive needed. Without caring we were being watched, our lips met after so long of departure. Longing and love intertwined together to create a perfect harmony, a moment of pure, unadulterated happiness between a pony and human. And my heart soared. Chapter Ninety-Nine: DragonbornAuthor's Note New cover done by Mix-Up. By his request, links to both his DeviantART and Fimfiction accounts respectively added to synopsis and chapter. http://amalgamzaku.deviantart.com/ https://www.fimfiction.net/user/Mix-up On that note, enjoy the new season of AJBS! Chapter Ninety-Nine: Dragonborn "And remember, deception is key here; so long as Starlight remains oblivious to your knowledge of the cave, you're safe." "Got it." Twilight understood, the list I wrote floating beside her. The mare nodded in resolve. "We need to expose her first by revealing her real cutie mark to everyone in the village, then release the encased cutie marks in the cave so everyone can gain their special talents once more." The alicorn paraphrased my instructions. "Anything else?" The sound of the train whistling from behind her prompted my shaking head. "You're good to go. I just wish I could come with you." You and the mares currently within one of the train carriers, eager to get going where the map sent them. Trust the cutie map to prevent a celebratory reunion between myself and all of my friends the second I return. Thankfully, I had written down the list of requirements my friends would need to accomplish to complete their task. Twilight echoed my thoughts. "With your beforehand gained knowledge of what's to come, we can stop Starlight's enforced ideals before they get out of hand." She smiled, glancing over to the doorway into the compartment. "This will be a snitch." I certainly hope so. "I have every confidence in you. And our friends." Twilight's eyes glinted at the quick addition I made to my statement. "I know." Followed by the train making another whistle, and the call of the conductor inciting the alicorn to nod determinedly. "Right, time to get going. We'll handle Starlight, you deal with this task Specter has bestowed upon you." I nodded, inwardly annoyed by the sudden mission handed to me by the spirit of a dead unicorn- And that annoyance immediately vanished by the quick peck on my cheek, Twilight smiling with soft resolve. "Catch you later." I could only wave while smiling sheepishly as the mare boarded the train, joining the smirking friends who had watched the entire exchange from the window. And the second she entered, the pull of the locomotive forced the carriers to follow, departing from Ponyville posthaste. But before it disappeared from my field of vision completely, a certain pink Earth Pony yelled from the same window. "Good luck Stardust!" With a laugh, I waved faster this time in response at the also-waving mare poking her upper body out the window. Trust Pinkie to always have the last farewell. Well... Except that time when it was my turn to go for seemingly good... ...Hm. They'll be fine. Starswirl obviously took note of my solemn expression. A nod. "I know." Before walking by various cheerful ponies out of the station, once the train was out of peripheral vision. A quick glance around before speaking quietly, "So, what is this supposed task I am to accomplish instead of aiding my friends against Starlight Glimmer?" Another voice responded before the old unicorn. Oh please, like they require your assistance. Now that you have handed them the necessary info and steps, what more could you have possibly done there yourself? This task will require a long journey there. The other spiritual pony replied as though Sombra's snark wasn't heard. For the Dragon Lands are an isolated location from pony society. My steps faltered considerably at the mention of the place, prompting Starswirl's humoured tone. You have quite the road ahead of you. No kidding... This will be greeeeeeeeat... Da da dadadada, da da da da da da! Dadadaaaa da da da da da da! Dadadaaaa dadaaaa, da daa daa daa daa! And here I thought I was free of your obnoxious humming tone the moment we left your world for good. Hm? Here I thought you were use to my humming to no longer whine about it. That said, I continued merrily singing the tune to Route 26 as we proceeded on the way to the Dragon Lands. Da da dadadada, da da da da da da! Dadadaaaa da da da da da da! Dadadaaaa dadaaaa, da daa daa daa daa-! My stomach cut me off. Resting time! Sombra sighed in relief when I ceased enjoying myself, sitting down on the rough ground and pulling out a wrapped treat from my cape pocket. Oh great it was to have this piece of fabric once again! Twilight said it was the only thing - that and the photo of us and our friends - which was left behind after I disappeared in a bathe of light before her, on that hill. They kept it, perched it on top of my throne at the castle. I was grateful, I won't lie. The reunion with my friends though, after leaving Canterlot High. Let me tell you, that was arguably just as if not more emotional than the catching up with my blood family back on Earth. When the mares and Spike greeted us in the library, they were only expecting Twilight to come back, not the human-turned-stallion who was as dear to them as they were to me. Tears and hugs were shed everywhere - the mares and dragon almost suffocating me with their emotional embraces - and I shared those sentiments. To see everyone again was a joy; feeling like missing puzzle pieces linking up to my heart. Suffice to say, the entire day then was carried out by hugs, tears and reunions with everyone I've come to know and love in all of Ponyville. Taking another bite of the muffin, I sighed at the memory, a small smile appearing. I was back now, back where I properly belonged. To people who needed me just as I needed them. Including the mare who was responsible for teaching me what true friendship - and love - was all about. It was amazing how a universe which was originally fictional can change you in ways you never deemed possible. Life is never quite what anyone would expect. You're telling me... By the way. Hm? Since we're on the subject, Starswirl, maybe you can answer something that's been bothering my mind for a long time now. Tch. Don't count on a genuine answer. Of course, you've earned that right. Starswirl reassured me after Sombra's scoff. Great! Another bite of the chocolate treat. How was is possible for this universe to exist then, to properly exist? How did you, a fictional being with no real bearing on the overall storyline of MLP, manage to enter the real world, pick up a random human and send him to this world? Can you indulge me there? I can. My head raised upwards, eager to hear this impossible explanation. Your skepticism would be justified; how would it be possible for you to enter this seemingly land of fiction which defies all laws of logic and science in your world? The truth is, Jack, it was as you said; Equestria was once a fictional dimension, never meant to properly exist. Okay... Then how is it here? By the same people who created it. What now? Love is a tremendous emotion of raw power and conviction. The sheer force of will which, shared by countless people on your world, expressed joy and fondness for the show your same kind created enabled its proper being. ...I don't follow. My Little Pony has had a significant impact on your world; its story, its morals, it characters, they have inspired a great many of your kind, and the results to which began the true creation of Equestria and all its inhabitants. Humanity created this world, you see, though shared emotions and will. ...But then...! That's ridiculous! Sombra snarled in disbelief. Are you sincerely insinuating that humanity created Equestria - an entire universe - through the power of love? Starswirl chuckled knowingly. A just reaction, but look at what is before. Feel the ground you trod upon, the food you are consuming at this moment. It is all real to you, as it would be to anyone here. As it is. Oh love played a vital role in giving this world life, but that was only the beginning. The bonds which tied many of humanity thanks to this world and those who have saved it time and time again molded this world, crafted its lands and people. Ponies from past, present and future are genuine and alive thanks to the heart and soul of our creators. We owe your people a great debt, all things considered. Utter nonsense. As if you expect me to accept the idea of our world brought to life thanks to the sheer will of a weaker species. But then... If Equestria existed because people loved the show that much, could the same thing be said about other universes? Pokemon? Star Wars? Kingdom Hearts? Can many others that were fiction at first exist because of will? Don't tell me you buy this preposterous theory. The truth is often more painful than we initially desire. Painful? The only thing at pain here is my pride! I waved off Sombra's Vegeta-esque attitude. So this was all possible... Because of my people? I mean, through their love and fondness of the show, it was made into reality. Indeed so. Starswirl sounded particularly pleased by my acceptance of this scenario. Hey, I've been through plenty of stranger things by now, let's just say I'm entertaining the idea instead of full-out taking it at face value. The mind is a very complex and Godlike creation, It can create worlds, people thought to never exist, art considered unlikely by any other means. Never underestimate the potential of a species. Your kind is capable of far greater things than you assume, my pupil. Well, that's too bad since I have little-to-no hope about the apparent 'potential' of humanity- Your pupil? Well, as you have chosen to return here, you had passed the final test. The dead pony explained with a touch of humour and pride. And as such, the reward aside from being reunited with your friends once more has earned you the place of being prepared to become what you have always destined to be. And that is...? Pay attention boy; he's obviously making you his next student after countless years of boredom. Without the last part, yes. He confirmed the tyrant's droll statement. My duty now is to help train who is to bring balance to the world, the one who will see both light and darkness united into an era of peace and justice for all living within Equestria. Oh, God... Tell me you're not about go all Qui-Gon on my [BEEP], tell me this isn't some prophercised bull[BEEP] where I'm going to bring balance to the Force or something similarly stupid. In a sense. He ignored my groan. But not a prophecy, don't you worry. This is not a set destiny, I will allow you to make your own decisions, as I always have. Again, feigning ignorance to both mine and Sombra's shared snorts. But consider my teachings a suitable compromise for staying in Equestria, a debt repaid for bringing you friends... And a special mare in your life. Alright alright. Shoving the empty wrapper back in my pocket, wiping my muzzle, I looked back up the sky with a raised brow, expressing my confusion still. But why me? Why this individual than anyone else from my world? I imagined his smile. I believe you know the answer. ...No, don't think so. In your heart. And one day, you will find it. But for now, let us trudge forwards, shall we? ...Fine, we'll save it for another time. But I still many questions, make no mistake about it, oh-wise teacher... Heh, won't Twilight be jealous once she learns the real identity of this spirit guiding me through the world. The only answer to that was Starswirl's light chuckle echoing through my head, prompting my fond eye-roll and continuing onwards to where the Dragon Lands awaited. And to keep my mind preoccupied from the prospect of encountering God knows how many fire-breathing behemoths of death, the hum began to pick up again. Da dadadaa, da da da da da da-! Please. Shut up. Well, since you asked so nicely. I smirked, Sombra let out a small suffering sigh, and Starswirl laughed some more at the banter. The three S's... Heh. Wonder how Twilight and the others were doing now... Meh. No doubt they're giving Starlight Glimmer a hard time as we speak. Her forced idealism has gone on long enough. If all goes according to plan, they'll either apprehend her, or the unicorn will escape into the network of tunnels in that cave. Either way, reforming her will be as easy as... Well, as Twilight redeemed her in the finale, making Sunset's redemption look like the work of Tolkien. And while they've certainly reached the village by now, I've reached my destination. If the roaring of an overhead dark green dragon ascending over the nearby mountain was anything to go by, anyway, signifying I was close to their landscape. From beyond the forest stood the tall, imposing volcanic mountains I had been near briefly once, long ago. And spotting it, I trudged onwards, repressing the shudders at the predatory screeches from over the large mountain which would reveal the Dragon Lands. And reaching the bottom, I gathered what courage I can, swallowing an apprehensive gulp before proceeding upwards, these sturdy hooves giving me the edge not to fall. Already the heat of the lava from inside the mountain could be felt on my hoofs. So, Starswirl, exactly what am I doing back here? You'll see soon enough. ...Ah great, you're THAT kind of teacher. I would recommend you steel yourself further, however, and prepare to utilize balance in a brief moment. Why would I-? My head swiftly ducked at the oncoming shadow, the form of a much small dragon than the massive behemoth I saw earlier swerving over me. And immediately I glared upwards, to see my so-called attacker. Or attackers. Ah, now I see why. A group of ten, maybe twelve, much younger dragons flew around my position, glaring down at me with ill-concealed malice and glee. Heh, better meet them at even point. Continuing my walk, the dragons looked stunned by my apparent boldness, but humoured me, awaiting my presence from their new perched places at the top of the huge mountain. In reality, I was slightly anxious, but swallowed the nervousness and slight trace of fear. Fear which Sombra picked up on, inciting his scoff. You have faced worse, Wright. These dragons will be nothing to you. Thanks... I think. "Well well well." Ah, now this individual I remember. Stomping forward menacingly was a tall, lean red-scaly teenager of a dragon with a snarky grin, exposing the white unclean fangs which glinted. He and the rest of his cronies circled me upon my arrival, widened stances with a smug expressions on their reptilian features. "Looks like we got ourselves a lost pony going where he doesn't belong." Teenagers. Refrained from rolling my eyes - I at least have the decency of manners - a casual smile emerged on my muzzle. "It's been a while. Garble, wasn't it?" Yellow eyes leered, taken aback by the knowledge of his name. "How do you know my... Wait a second..." Squinting, the dragon loomed closer, and I could just see the cogs turning in his head. "I know you... Yeah... When that traitor pony-lover Spike was here...!" He snapped his claws in recognition, leaning back in smug surprise. "Right, the pony who stopped me from giving that wimp his just desserts!" "I'm touched you remember me." Ignoring that dry remark, the teenage lizard grinned rather victoriously at his brethren. "We've got ourselves a good one guys! Let's give this pony the traditional dragon welcome!" That said, the others stepped forward happily, ready to all take me at once. Tch. I sniffed in repulsion. Always so cocky and arrogant in their youth. Remind you of anyone? I'm twenty-one! Being called a teenager doesn't count for me. "Say your prayers, pony." If Garble and these airheads wanted a fight, I'll gladly oblige their masochistic tendencies. That was, until a mighty roar caused myself to jump, and the others to rear the heads in the direction of the intimidating sound. The leader of the gang scoffed in disappointment. "Great, the Princess is here?" Before that immediately perked him upwards. "The Princess is here!" Yellow beady eyes looking back at me gleefully along with the others. "And she'll be happy to see us capture a pony who defied our kind in the past, friend to that pony-lover." "I'd be happy to attend- Oof!" "Quit yapping and get going, Princess Ember will want to meet you." And I'm looking forward to meeting her. Glaring briefly in annoyance at the teenager roughly prodding me forward, I obliged them, following them across the volcanic area and towards the grand central piece of the barren Dragon Lands. Barren as in no trees, no flowers, no anything but the dominance of a much mightier species. A blue serene sky coated by bright red clouds, a rocky landscape with many twists and turns, caverns and caves, lava pools and hoarded gems. From above myself and my escorts, adult dragons soared across the red skies, flying rather majestically with grace despite their brutish common behaviour. In its own strange way, the sight was mesmerizing to behold. It took another unsubtle shove to startle me out of my moment of awe to continue following the impatient teens. Lava spurts burst us around us, dragons perched and resting greeting us with unveiled curiosity, wariness and clear contempt, but I paid them no heed. If Starswirl brought me here to admire the scenery, well then, mission accomplished. "So, how's your baby dragon doing?" Garble spoke up eventually, looking over his shoulder with a mocking expression tone. "Still playing pen pals with that fancy-schamcy Princess Celestia? Still learning what it means to have 'friends' and 'companionship.'" Unallowing this dragon the satisfaction of my irritation over disrespecting my brother, I smiled quite lightly. "Spike is doing well, thank you. I'll tell him you asked." With a low growl, the teenager continued looking forward, proceeding down a rocky staircase deeper into the barren lands. You could show these overindulgent lizards their place right now. I could, but miss the chance to not have a formal greeting with Princess Ember herself? Unlikely. I wasn't aware you were eager to meet her. You do know she has yet to meet Spike and soften from the experience, correct? Oh I know. And yet you're still going through with this? I am. ...What are you planning? You can read my mind, you tell me. In any case, I think now I understood why Starswirl tasked my presence here in the first place- "I'd wipe that smug look off your stupid face if I were you," Garble cut off my silent communication with a raised brow. "The Princess ain't gonna be happy with seeing you, especially when she's busy with dragons disappearing everywhere by those pesky holes." "Pot, meet kettle." His eyes narrowed, whereas some of the other teen dragons around me snickered. Then, his words sunk. "Wait, 'dragons disappearing?' 'Holes?'" Garble snorted. "As if I need to explain anything to you." Yet as he said this, something felt decidedly wrong. And the red teen took my frozen state as a sign to continue, completely turning and jabbing a claw in my chest. "You humiliated me, you and your pathetic friends! If it were up to me I'd make sure you suffer right here, right now." A ripple in the air, Grable's threat meaning nothing to me right now. No, there was a presence of something else. It felt tiny at first, but the further I ventured into this landscape, the distortion felt more stronger, and around us I could see visible breezes of the wind. Something was very, very wrong... And, mistaking my anxiousness for fear, Garble towered over me with cracking knuckles, his cronies joining him eagerly. "And I'm sure the dear Princess wouldn't mind if we gave our esteemed guest here the pounding he... Deserves...?" His words died down at the spectacle behind me, and I quickly turned around, feeling the ripple which was seriously wrong to begin with. And I felt balance itself torn. Something, before the many dragons which startled them to flight from their nests and meals, was appearing from thin air itself, lighting cackling from the hole opening itself, bolts firing in all directions and alerting the nearby reptiles. My escorts stepped back and behind me, clearly familiar with the disturbance before me, as a black hole literally tore into the fabric of reality before us, looming menacing against all directions surrounding it. My fur and cape flapped wildly at the force of such raw power. The 'hole' that dragon mentioned, I presume... "A wormhole..." I muttered, unable to contain both my shock and fear at the sight. The clear pain of balance itself was shaking my core, but I tried to yell out to the dragons. "Everyone stay back, it's-!" To no avail, the thing defying all laws of time and space targeted its first victim. And a large, unsuspecting dark purple dragon yelped in terror at suddenly before pulled through the air. And we could only watch in pure horror at the dragon helplessly being pulled into the rift before any of us could react in time. Before I could react in time. And the moment it was satisfied claiming its meal, the ripple died down considerably, the black hole evaporating like mist with its intimidating lightning bolts, as though it wasn't there to begin with. Dear God... Well... The fallen King mumbled without sorrow. That was never in the show... "What was that?!" Garble echoed my question before I could, and I glanced over to his and his friends stunned state over losing their friend. Confusion and outrage tore at his features. "That's another one!" "I'm sorry about your friend." The teens blinked at that sincere regret, prompting my to proceed with a commanding tone. "You mentioned there were more of these around the Lands, correct?" Garble sneered. "I don't have to tell you anything." Emphasized by folding his arms and looking away, along with his cronies. "And don't think you're off the hook! You're responsible for this somehow, I know it." It's amazing how much like realistic teenagers these clowns portray as opposed to the stereotypes at Canterlot High-! A feminine scream was heard next. And like anytime where hearing a woman yell in fright, I was on the move, shoving past the surprised dragons towards the location of the scream. Looking into these black holes can wait a moment, someone needed my help. Perhaps another victim of these wormholes... Not if I can help it! My hooves descended further into the caverns beneath the lands, leaping and hopping off stalagmites to fasten my pace, ignoring anyone who tries to stop me. Starswirl, you knew about this perversion against balance? Regrettably, yes. The voice sounded particularly remorseful. Balance itself is being torn at the seams by these holes appearing throughout the Dragon Lands. If we don't act in haste, they will scatter beyond these lands soon to all above Equestria. Unlikely! Another scream, helping me down various twists and turns through the maze of the cavern, and that's where I found the dragon clawing holding onto a stalagmite for dear life. A particular blue dragon, to be specific. Oh no! Princess Ember, daughter of the Dragon Lord himself, clung onto the rock with clear fear in her eyes, the dignifying deposition I witnessed on that episode absent completely from her scared features. "Help me! Please!" That was I needed for incentive. "Don't worry! I'm here!" But that call only seemed to provoke the black hole behind the royal, balance screeching into my ears as the pulling winds picked up, quickening my approach towards us. Immediately I landed behind the stalagmite, looking around wildly for anything I can use to pull the dragon to the other side. ...Aha! "AHHHHH!" Oh no you don't! The Princess grabbed the offered cape in no time flat, and with my position from behind the rock I pulled back the fabric, careful not to tear it apart from the force. The hole was clearly displeased by this unwelcomed development, and I felt sweet relief as the harsh winds died down abruptly, but that only prompted the blue teenage dragon to fly forward unceremoniously into me. Ugh! Together we rolled across the ground, landed a few feet from each other with small groans. Yep, gonna be feeling that one in the morning... Cease your childish exaggeration. The threat is over, for now. Enjoy the moment as it lasts. Good point. Rolling onto my hoofs, I shook myself off, remembering who was beside me and walking over quite cautiously. The Princess groaned, rubbing her temple as I inquired, "Are you okay?" "Do I look okay?" There's that teenage snark. Then, remembering what exactly her rescuer was, Ember eyes - Guess that was why she was named 'Ember' - blinked at me with a blank expression. "You're a pony." "Wellll that's a matter of perspective." If I'm gonna be living in Equestria from hereon, might as well embrace the role of pony, eh? "You don't belong here." "That's debatable." Ignoring Sombra's derisive snort, I extended a hoof of friendship. Only for the Princess to swipe off the help. "I don't need your help, and I especially didn't need it back then; I had everything under control." Uh-huh, sure you did. The stubborn reptile paid no heed to my flat look while dusting herself, before the call of a familiar dragon attracted our attention. "Pr-Princess Ember!" Garble, accompanied by the other stunned teens, gasped in surprise. "That was you screaming for help?" Ember glared disdainfully at him then myself for my low chuckling. "It was under control." Ember scoffed. "Repeating it doesn't make it true." "And who let this pony into our Lands?" She jabbed a thumb in my direction, a disapproving look on her face. "Well?" Garble stepped forward smugly. "This here is a pony who defied your loyal subjects, your Highness, and we thought bringing him to you would deliver him the justice we deserve." Jesus Christ, not even a Lannister would humour such petty display of sucking up. Ember shared a similar sentiment. "Whatever goes on between you and some ponies is none of my concern." Claws on hips. "And just what made you think I would be interested anyway, when there are holes appearing everywhere across the lands sucking many of our kind in to who-knows-where? My father is absolutely furious, and he certainly won't be amused to hear of some dragons wasting his daughter's time like this." Ohh, someone's a Daddy's Girl. Situation, Jack. Alright, alright. "Perhaps I can be of help to you." Ember turned back to me. "My purpose here isn't entirely coincidental here, your Highness." "I knew it!" Garble pointed at me triumphantly, gleeful for some reason. "He's to blame for what's been happening to our fellow kind." Ember raised an unimpressed brow. "I seriously doubt that." Before folding her arms again, peering down at me with unhidden indifference and curiosity. "And just how can you help us exactly, pony?" Clearing my throat, it was my time to appear dignified. Let's see the pride of a dragon against this. "I am Stardust Balance, Twilight Warrior and Protector of Balance itself. And I am here to offer my services in this dilemma your kind faces, Princess." The indifferent expression died down somewhat, but she remained unconvinced. "And again, 'Twilight Warrior,' how can you be of assistance to us?" ...Good question. Starswirl? It will require the usage of- Look out boy! Huh- Oh God! "Everyone get out!" But too little too late. I felt the disturbance abruptly tear open the fabric of reality, this time a gigantic hole ripping apart over the stalactites above, consuming all which were nearby. As though already prepared, the Princess dug her claws into the ground whereas I dug my hoofs in, but less can be said for the other teenage dragons. Yell of fright and protest rang through the cavern, drown out by the growing sound of the cackling wormhole. Bolts of lightning traced and scarred the ground around us, the hole threatening to take everything and everyone within. And, to be horror, my own discarded cape was absorbed by the power along with many of the dragons. They weren't dead, that much was certain. How did I know this? Because I can- My own hoofs couldn't save me, as well, as my body began slowly ascending upwards from the pull. And, if I didn't react fast enough, inevitable doom against a cackling imbalanced storm. To be continued... Chapter One-Hundred: Fus Ro STAR!Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 101: Calm Before The Storm"...Stardust. Stardust!" "Ugh... Five more minutes..." Do they really have to wake me up now? My blurred vision immediately shut at the ray of sunlight penetrating through the windows, tossing to the side, bringing up my cover to shield my face from whoever abruptly woke me up... To no avail. Hm... My bed felt more softer than usual... "Well, you asked for it." Hmm... Wait- "Oof!" Something small but filled with mass leaped onto my bed, proceeding to jump on my covered body repeatedly to hammer in the message. And, to my surprised confusion, it was neither my mother nor little sister dragging me out of bed this morning. A familiar dragon head beamed down at me from his spot on top of me. "Time to get up, big bro!" "Spike...?" Before everything came back to me. Ah... Right. I was no longer on Earth, but Equestria now. This castle was my home now... I really needed to get that stuck in my tired brain. Yawning, I leaned my head upwards, Spike retracting his face to give me space. "What time is it?" "Twelve in the afternoon." "Oh... Well thank God, thought I overslept." Spike rolled his eyes at my prompt head-drop onto the comfy pillow. Yep, million times better than the stiff thing I called a bed back at my... Former home. Thankfully dropping off the bed himself, two baby claws proceeded to grab the dge of my blue duvet and began pulling. "Come on Stardust, Twilight says it's time for you to get up." Oh she did huh? "Good for her." The dragon ignored my annoyed scowl as the cover was completely pulled off my bed. Sighing, I began sitting up, stretching and yawning as you do. Just let me grab my cape and- ...Oh. Right. Spike followed my gaze to where the piece of fabric would've been, placed on the corner post of the bed, and looked at me with a sympathetic expression. I shook my head. It's fine, I was over it... Mostly. Sentimental value for a cape... I will never understand the human nature of compassion. Good morning to you too, Sombra... "Anyway, we should get going. Twilight wants to see you in the dining room." Grateful for Spike's statement, I nodded, getting off the soft bed myself and following after the young dragon into the bright hallways. Again, really love the blue they added here. But, letting my brother's statement sink in, I inquired with a raised brow, "Thought we cleaned up Pinkie's mess in there last night?" After an exhausting day of keeping Twilight preoccupied as the mares decorated the castle to make Twilight feel more at home. And even now I still question whether hanging the roots of the old library on the ceiling into a chandelier was entirely respectful or not, but I never voiced that opinion. I did however voice to my girlfriend that new hairstyle she tried out at the spa, while it was nice, didn't honestly suit her. Spike, still knowing these halls far better than I did, nodded while guiding me to the dining hall. "We did." Followed by us arriving at some large set of doors - like the majority this castle had. Can you say grandiose? - that I recognized was the entrance to said dining hall from yesterday. Note to self: Properly tour around the castle myself- "SURPRISE!" The second Spike opened the doors into the room, ponies cheered, confetti fired all over and balloons soared above to the ceiling. My friends - my new family - all beamed widely with a colourful banner stating: WELCOME HOME, STARDUST! Now, the me of the past would swiftly turned around, [BEEP]ed off by the gesture. But now, recovering from my startled state, I simply grinned myself. "Yep, it's good to be back." Spike looked positively ecstatic at the honesty. The second I stepped further in, however, I was dragged into the room by an eager Pinkie and grinning Rainbow, greeted by... Well greetings and hugs from friends I made all over Ponyville. The Mane Six, Bon, Lyra, Whooves, Derpy, Vinyl, the Crusaders, Big Mac, Cheerilee, Snips, Snails, Zecora and so on... Wait, no, that's about it. All were speaking at once, barely giving me time to make out some of their statements. "It's so great to see you again-!" "We thought you were gone for good-!" "How did you get back-?" "Do you like the party-?" My rescue came in the forms of Twilight and Applejack. The former teleporting me a few feet from being crowded - which caused some disorientation for a split-second - and the latter to say humouredly, "Give 'em space everypony. Poor guy just got out of bed, after all." Prompting Rainbow's good-natured snort as the others chuckled. "Nothing's changed there then." Hell, even I joined in the light laughter. Twilight turned to me with a smile. "We planned on your welcome back party for a while now, but I guess my own hesitation to call this place home stalled those plans a little. I asked Pinkie to help me set everything up this morning whereas Spike invited everyone here." The tone was slightly teasing. "Guess your oversleeping habits was useful for once." Oh ha ha. With a joking grin, I casually retorted, "Love, this will never top the personal welcome back gift you gave me at Canterlot High." Karma! The sheepish alicorn began blushing brightly, whereas the others exchanged curious yet amused looks. I added to all my friends, "But I appreciate all of this. I've missed you all." Apple Bloom tilted her head. "But you were only gone for a short while." I shrugged, remembering that whereas it was months since I last saw them. Starswirl returned me to an earlier point on their time so it was only a brief departure for them. "Felt much longer to me." "Well, in any case Stardust, we are happy that you're back." Then Rarity seemed to hesitate about something. "Out of curiosity, how long will be here this time-?" Ah, yes. They didn't know about my choice- "Hey, hey!" Rainbow spoke up rather heatedly before I could answer, "Let's worry about that later! Right now, we have a party to celebrate the return of a pal!" "Right! So let's party!" Twilight nodded, turning to the dragon. "Spike, could you check how it's going in the kitchen?" The dragon pouted slightly, obviously wanting to join in the festivities as everyone resumed the party, before nodding with a light smile, pausing beside me as he was departing. And provided a tight hug. "It's great to have you back, big bro." The feeling is mutual, little bro... Twilight gave him a loving look, before grinning at me happily. "Shall we?" Motioning to he nearby food table. I eagerly walked beside my special somepony. ...Nope, still didn't sound any less silly. "You didn't have to do this, you know." Twilight rolled her eyes in good nature, saying warmly, "I gathered you'd say that. That's why we made it a surprise." Purple gorgeous eyes glanced at me. "For a moment, I was afraid you'd storm out like the last time we hosted a welcoming party for you." I snorted playfully at the relief in her tone and expression. "You've been a terrible influence on me since then." "You mean I and our friends, right?" "Mostly you." "You make it sound like a bad thing." "You made the bad choice of dating me." "And I live to regret it to this day-" "Gosh, you two need to get a room." Our glances turned to a scoffing Rainbow, happily helping herself to filling her plate with all kinds of goods. "Your playful flirting doesn't need to be shown in public." "I think it's adorable," Fluttershy said with a kind smile, prompting the blue pegasus' eye roll. And I think it's sickening... Twilight, also refusing to rise to Rainbow's bait, smiled warmly at Fluttershy's sentiment, using her magic to pour her and myself both glasses of punch. I took the offered glass with a grateful smile, offering a toast. "To my ever-persistent return on ruining your lives?" The purple alicorn shook her head whereas others by the table exchanged fond looks, clinking her glass against my own. "To my over-exaggerating special somepony, who will always be welcomed home." I replied simply, "You're one to talk about exaggeration, Twilight." Before taking a sip, feeling my heart warm at Twilight's sincerity. Yes... This was my home. Here, now and forever. But I've yet to tell Twilight that, as I could see the plain reluctance in the edges of her beautiful violet eyes. Before I could rectify those worries, however, someone else spoke up, "So?" I tore my gaze to meet Bon's inquisitive blue orbs. "So what...?" The cream Earth Pony smiled, her girl-friend rapidly consuming many of the treats on the table. "Aren't you gonna tell us what's been happening since you returned back to... Your place?" She cast a careful glance to the three Crusaders. The only three ponies in the room who were oblivious to my true origins, though they seemed rather happy rapidly eating the food on the table along with Lyra to care, save for Sweetie Belle, who perked her ears up in interest. "I'd rather hear how all you were doing since I was away." Bon gave me a humoured look. "Nice try Stardust." "Damn, worth a shot." Even Rainbow leaned forward to listen. I shrugged casually. "Not much to say, it's been over a year since I've last been there, as you well know. There were tears, hugs, vows of never letting me out of my family's sight again." That earned a few chuckles and understanding looks between the mares. "And in my absence, loads of new things I missed out on; such as Undertale, Star Wars: The Force Awakens. Then the next year we had Pokemon Sun and Moon, Dragonball Xenoverse XV... Batmans V Superman... Ghostbusters... Hm..." Twenty-sixteen was a... Mixed year, to say the least. "Although I got a PS4." Now that was a great Birthday gift. A shame now I left all that behind... Everything, behind. Sombra scoffed. You've no one to blame but yourself this time, boy. "A what now?" My gaze turned to a curious Whooves, who decided to join us, and the others blinked at the unfamilar name. "A gaming console." Was my answer before gulping down the delicious punch. "Hey Twilight, do we have any soda?" As though expecting the sudden change of topic, the mare sighed in amusement. "I'll check in a moment, since you decided to go nuts with the stuff last night. Honestly, it's not healthy for you; I ouaghta start giving you a limit to how much you can drink a day." Pfft! Good luck with that! Even Sombra was laughing in my ehad at the absurd idea. "Ahh you love me too much to do such a thing to me." And this time, I laughed out loud at Twilight's bright red face, ducking behind her glass at the teasing and adoring looks everyone who heard that was sending us. Even the Crusaders went "Aww!" Whereas Scootaloo was more "Yuck!" Ah kids. "He's gotcha you there Twilight." Rainbow added in unhelpfully, in Twilight's case anyway. Lyra, swallowing a huge gulp of food, asked next, "Hey Star? Earlier you said it's been longer for you. How much longer?" Ah. Get ready for a shock, ladies. "Well... I had my twenty-first Birthday back at my other home." And just like that, the loud music echoing the dining room screeched to a halt, and I found myself whirled around and in the clutches of a bewildered Pinkie Pie. "What?!" Apparently the mare picked up my words during her dancing to the party music. "We missed your twenty-first Birthday?!" "...Yeah? It's fine though-" "It's not fine! It's not fine at all!" Whoa! The Earth Pony unceremonously shoved me to the ground, staring down at me with a widening gesture. "We need to fix this, ASAP! A.S.A.P!" "Pinkie, it's fine-" "I know! We'll host your Birthday party after this one! Be back in a jiffy!" ...Why do I even bother? Common sense dictacts that one must never start a futile battle against Pinkie's hunger for throwing parties given any excuse. Although, that would mean even more free food, an extra Birthday cake, presents and more soda. So why am I complaining? Starswirl chuckled. Miss Pie certainly is infectious with her positive energy. Both Twilight and Whooves helped me up, looking bemused and amused at Pinkie's sudden resolve, as the pink Earth Pony rushed out the doors. "One must admire that determination." Twilight nodded at Whooves' words, glancing at me with a smile. "So, you're twenty-one now." I nodded. Nothing to make a big deal out of. The purple mare then grinned. "Happy Late Birthday then." I chuckled along with her. "Thanks love. Although I can say the best Birthday present of all was returning to my friends... And this one beautiful mare who always brightens my day just by looking at her." Twilight shyly turned away, prompting my sincere yet teasing compliments. "Her smile putting her above Goddess status." "Jack, stop..." "Her sparkling eyes more illuminating than the stars themselves." "You're exaggerating..." "Embracing her in Sunset's world the best thing to happen to me upon coming back to my true home." At this point, not even the red colour of the rainbow could match with Twilight's features, but even she had a small smile on her muzzle at my words. "You can be ridiculously corny at times, Jack..." Whooves, meanwhile, looked deliberately uncomfortable, quietly excusing himself to give us a moment. Twilight's eyes turned back to me again, reflecting something beautiful from within. "I missed you... More than anything..." It took a moment to process how close our muzzles were. "I missed you more than life itself, my Princess..." And, unfortunately, all good things must come to an end. "Stardust! Stardust!" Our heads immediately retreated back, prompting my vocal annoyed noise, while Twilight looked silently fuming. "What is it Spike?" I asked in heated exasperation at the dragon's approach. My little brother, however, seemed more concerned with something else entirely than the look on my face. The dragon gestured wildly to the doorway. "Something's happened. You need to see this! It's in your room!" My room...? Although looking slightly disappointed, Twilight expressed curiosity. "What do you mean?" Spike shook his head. "I don't know, some stuff magically appeared in Stardust's room! I don't know how to explain what they are!" Good timing too, Sombra commented casually, As the ponies surrounding you were eager to witness you and your Princess's intimate moment. Rolling my eyes at the statement, I nodded to the Spike. "Let's go see then." Glancing at Twilight afterwards. "You coming?" She nodded in turn. "Of course." Before another voice popped up. "We all are." Joined by the mares save for Pinkie. Applejack looked back at the other guests. "Keep on partyin', we'll be right back." I grinned at the support. "Well then, if it's something dangerous, I'm glad to have you all backing me up." Rainbow looked taken aback. "Okay, who are you really? What happened to the Stardust who got himself in danger all the time just so we didn't have to?" Very funny. No way... No absolute way... "No absolute [BEEP]ing way..." "Language." Twilight chided from beside me, yet sounding surprised herself at the number of items in my room that, as Spike said, appeared from nowhere. And I knew these various items all too well... Well now. Sombra mused. I trust this was the handiwork of that old unicorn. Starswirl denied nothing, no doubt observing as I, the mares and Spike walked closer towards the objects. Consider it a reminder, that even though you're far from an old home, the past won't always be left behind. "I was just walking by the room," Spike explained as we stopped before the pile of equipment amongst other things. "Then I heard something so I looked in, and all these things were in here!" Puzzled eyes turned to us, more specifically me. "Do you have any idea what they are?" Applejack hummed, closely examining the large plasma TV leaning against the wall. "Nope. Never seen anythin' quite like 'em. Guys?" They all shook their heads, echoing statements of negativity, save for one. "I have." All eyes turned to me, but my attention was more solely focused on everything Starswirl placed so carefully in my room, picking up one thing with a [BEEP]-eating grin blooming on my face. "My PS4, my 3DS, Gamecube, Nintendo 64... Ha! My lightsaber lava lamp." The thing I haven't used in eons! "And all the games that come with them!" Fondly clutching the Gameboy Advance, Rarity inquired from behind my nostalgic state. "Oh, these are from your world?" Rainbow picked up the Gamecube, staring at it and the controller closely. "What's this thing do?" "Hey, easy there! Those are delicate equipment." To my relief, she obliged. "And that, Rainbow, is another gaming console. A Gamecube, to be more specific; one of the greatest consoles to have ever been designed ever." And that's a fact! "And this?" "3DS, Spike." "And what about this, darling?" "A TV plasma screen, Rarity. It's for watching programs as well as playing consoles such as PS4 or Gamecube." Twilight then pointed upwards. "And who are they?" I followed her curious gaze. "Who are- ...Oh." Because only then, by her gesture, had I noticed the large picture hanging off the wall. A picture that was made well over two years ago... And hasn't stopped me from smiling yet. "My family..." Or at least, most of it. In black and white style, the portrait consisted of my grinning Dad, wrapping his arms around both sons between him, one trying to look indifferent and the other as emo as humanly possible. In front of the males, sitting down, were my two sisters, both smiling pleasantly with the younger bundle of joy giving a thumbs-up. But how... Only one of this picture existed, and it was at my Dad's place. I hope you like the copy I designed through my magic. You need not worry about feeling too much sorrow for departing from this family from hereon. Heh... Thanks, Starswirl... To Twilight, I pointed out at the hanged photo. "Bald guy in the middle's my old man-" "And those two sitting down are your sisters. The one on the right's Deryn and the left's Cerys." Twilight guessed correctly, nodding with a smile. "They're very pretty." "Oh, the little one is adorable." Fluttershy began cooing. "So she's my number one fan huh?" Rainbow asked cockily, grinning. "Then which one of those between your pops is you?" I grinned humouredly. "The one looking like his hand is the most fascinating thing in that pic. The other with the bowl haircut is my 'edgy' brother." At that, Twilight leaned closer, examining as though the photo was a work of art. "So, this is what you actually look like." From two years ago, but yeah... "Your beard was certainly better trimmed back then." I rolled my eyes. Trust Rarity to notice that detail! "I must say though, I fail to see how in any way you deem yourself unappealing; your features aren't as repulsive as you've claimed." Pah! Twilight looked at me. "You look like a wonderful family, Jack. No wonder you were so anxious to go back to your real home, as I'm sure you are now." Alright, that does it. Boy- No, I'm not keeping this from them. Not this time. Inhaling, I said through tight smile. "It wouldn't matter anyway, since I'm not going back." Prompting everyone's heads to turn to me, blinking. "Why, whatever do you mean darling?" Rarity inquired in confusion. "I thought your stay here was temporary." "I never said that." "But, you can't stick around. I mean, as happy as we havin' yer here, it wouldn't be fair to keep yer from your family." "Unless you're forgetting, Applejack, you're all my family too." I shrugged. "Besides, I can't go back now, even if I wanted to." Rainbow and Fluttershy exchanged glances. "Why not?" The former asked. Sighing, my muzzle replied in somberness, "The paths between dimensions were beginning to break the laws of balance itself. I had a choice, presented by you-know-who, stick around in my old home, or go back to the ponies - and dragon - who reminded me that life does have meaning, and has given me more happiness than I felt in years." I let the implications slowly sink in, their eyes widening and jaws agape. "But that means...!" Yes it did, Rainbow. "You chose to leave your own family, for good..." Applejack started. "...For us?" Fluttershy finished, all three sound shell-shocked by the decision. I nodded. "For once in my life, I made a life-changing decision without anyone else making it for me. Hence, why I'm back here. To the people I call my second family, the ponies and dragon who changed me into the man - or, well, stallion now I suppose - today." At their continued floored expressions, I couldn't grinning lightly, a little uncomfortable by the reactions. "So... Yeah, you're stuck with me forever. How about that?" Finally, one recovered his composure. And I eagerly welcomed to soft hug Spike provided, the dragon speaking in my fur blissfully with unhidden relief, "I'm fine with my big bro sticking around for good. You won't hear me complain." Rarity approached next, placing a hoof on my side with an uncertain yet pleased smile. "Well, it would be unfair to say I disapprove of your choice - despite me doing so - but I will never hold that against you." Applejack grinned, tipping her hat. "Even though this seems like a pretty silly choice yer made, yer always welcome among us, sugarcube. We ain't ever gonna judge you for choosin' one family over the other." Inwardly, Sombra scoffed. These overly-forgiving equines. I swear... Rainbow took the initiative next, punching my side lightheartedly. "So what if we have to deal with your grouchy attitude forever? We can handle it." Fluttershy smiled lightly. "Welcome home, for good then, Stardust." And, just like that, my friends welcomed me back with open arms. I won't lie, I was relieved myself, glad these mares and Spike understood and wouldn't hold my decision against me. Well... Save for one... "Twilight?" We all turned to the departing purple mare, who glanced over her shoulder at Applejack's call with a forced smile. "I... Gotta be somewhere." Before making a hasty exit, and everything in me willed for me to race after her, though a white limb briefly halted my advancement. "Give her time, darling." Rarity said with a sympathetic smile. "Not everyone would accept you chose them over birth family right away." And let Twilight stay upset? You must be pulling my leg. At my look, however, the white mare sighed in acceptance, stepping back. "Oh if you must. Why even bother stopping you when your mind is set to it?" Thank you Rarity. Without hearing other protests, I departed after Twilight, politely walking by a Pinkie by the doorway, whom I heard after entering the hallways determinedly, "So, what'd I miss?" It wasn't too difficult, tracking the mare down. A little bit of balance helped me sense the light in the mare's heart, revealing her location in the large library the castle now held. Without knocking, the door was slightly ajar, I let myself in, recalling that this was only second time entering this particular room. First was after returning from Sunset's world. And speaking of which, the deactivated machine - crafted by wood and magic from the Albert Einstein of her time - along with the mirror stood firmly in the center of the room, but that wasn't my target. No, instead, I found the purple mare shuffling through some papers, seemingly oblivious to my presence. That was until I approached closer, prompting Twilight's sigh without even turning to face me. "You didn't have to follow me here." "When my special somepony is distressed, I did." Twilight shook her head. "Not distressed, just..." She tilted her heard, as though contemplating the right word. "Well... Guilty, I suppose." What? "Guilty?" The Princess set the papers down, finally looking at me with deep regret behind those purple orbs, expression utterly uncertain. "It sounds selfish but... I can't help but get the feeling, while you chose to leave your family - your whole family, indefinitely - for our friends, but also mostly for... Well, me, I guess." ...As always, she was accurate even without being completely certain of it. And as though hearing that thought, the mare began looking stunned by the quiet revelation, turning away. "I knew it... Trust you to always make a decision without any real thought put into it." Wait a minute- "I didn't mean it like that!" Twilight added hastily, noticing my protestant expression. She sighed, staring at the floor briefly, continuing quietly, "But... You chose us, you chose me, over your family. Your own flesh and blood... How can I respond to that? How can somepony choose some mare over those who raised and had been with him for most of his life?" "...You know you're not just 'some mare,' Twilight-" "That doesn't matter!" The mare snapped, eyes this time sparkling heatedly at me. And the renewed irritation and guilt prompting me to step back once. Twilight proceeded to prod me in the chest. "The point being, as always, you haven't learnt not to make such absurd decisions. Your own family! Your family! I know you hated your life back on Earth, but did that excuse finding any reason to leave everyone you care for for good? Of course it didn't! It doesn't! We're... I'm not worthy abandoning your family for...! I'm just... Me..." ...In all honesty, I've should've expected this. As always, my guard was down just because everyone else seemed cool with my decision. Twilight, ever so intelligent, ever so diligent, always the skeptic, the one who points out the holes in a decision or plan and even protests to what could be deemed simply idiotic. Reminds you of anyone...? Twilight, after my silence, sighed, shaking her head with her expression turning more solemn. "Did you at least tell them goodbye, properly, this time?" ...Oh. "Define 'properly...'" Purple eyes were now full-on glaring. "Jack." The stern tone had me answer in sheepish embarrassment. "I left them a note..." Twilight groaned disbelievingly. "You left them... Ugh..." "It was late at night," I explained, but even to me that sounded like a weak excuse. Twilight was rubbing her forehead in annoyed exasperation, continuously shaking her head at my rather irrational actions. "Look, what I did was stupid. But you know me Twilight, never one to properly think things through. Yes, I chose my friends. Yes, I chose you. I chose to live in here for the rest of my life because I'm happy here. I will miss them, but it was as Pinkie once said, the memories of everything we've been are more important than regrets." Yes, I won't acknowledged what I did wasn't rash or not planned out in the slightest. It was a spur of the moment, and one I will feel a pang of guilt for from time to time. But I've accepted that. I make dumb[BEEP] choices all the time. I'm not a good person, despite what others say, but I certainly won't try to be a bad one to everyone I cherished. Despite doing so by leaving your family behind for a fictional equine and her friends? Well... As I said, I don't think things through. "It's too late for me to go back. So, I'm here now... For good... If you'll have me." Was my weak offer, gesturing with widened limbs. Glancing at me through her seeming migraine, Twilight sighed, slowly accepting the embrace with her own. "Of course you're staying here. Don't even begin to believe I'll kick you out just for choosing possibly the most regretful decision you'll ever make." I chuckled quietly. Good, I wasn't being kicked out yet. That's a start. "I thought that was betting away the library." That, at least, prompted a low chuckle from Twilight. "Amongst other errors." Before the comfortable hug departed, the alicorn still looking slightly guilty, yet smiling lightly to remain positive in the face of such a revelation. "I still can't believe you essentially decided some royal bookworm over your own flesh and blood." "Wouldn't most stallions?" "...No, don't think so." "Idiots," I stated casually, but sharing the mare's amusement. "Although, who am I to talk? Aren't I the well-rounded idiotic warrior?" Twilight sighed, her hoof clenching my own. "With one exception; you're my idiotic warrior." And her eyes lit up like the stars hidden above the blue sky. That prompted me to vow. "I promise you, Twilight, no more secrets. No more lies-" Ignoring Sombra's derisive snort. "-With my newfound knowledge, I'll make sure everything goes fine from hereon. I know more of what happens now than I ever did before. And I vow to you, my pony Princess, to be the best damn human special somepony to have ever walked the Earth, worthy of the angel before me." Expecting a blush from her, instead I was greeted to a shake of the head once again. "You don't need to promise me anything," Twilight said sincerely, leaning forward a little. "Although I would appreciate complete honesty, just assure me you won't throw yourself recklessly into danger like, say, almost all the other times you've done so out of some foolish notion of protecting us." ...Ah. "Can I take a rain check there?" Twilight frowned. "I'm kidding. I've learnt my lesson since Tirek." AKA, the time Twilight risked herself for my sake. The mare obviously understood the expression from the memory, placing a warm hoof on my cheek for comfort. Leaning into the touch, casting aside the memory in a heartbeat, the touch prodded me to say, "You want me to be honest? Alright then. I'll start being honest, beginning with the identity of my mentor." Wait what? Even Starswirl sounded genuinely surprised. Are you certain about this? Yes... More than anything. No more lies, no more deception. This second chance in Equestria gives me time to become a new man, better than the grouch I was back when I started, in season one. They never have to deal with that again. And I'll start with telling this mare everything from here on... If you don't mind. I trust your judgement, Jack. The wise unicorn reassured me, and I pictured his smile. Perhaps it would do you good to confide in the mare about your training in the upcoming future. Sombra scoffed. Or merely to gain more in her favour. But by all means, tell her everything. I actually look forward to the reaction. Twilight, meanwhile, was waiting, knowing full well about my internal conversations. Sighing, I nodded, no turning back now, and looked at Twilight with serious expression. "The truth is, Twilight, you knew Specter from history all this time." The mare tilted her head, not following just yet. "I did?" Are you deciding to be needlessly vague? And you call Celestia's methods of which bull[BEEP]. "He was awfully close to Celestia and Luna." "He was?" Twilight squinted in full curiosity. "Funny, you'd think I'd recall any mention of him." "You and Cadence were certainly excited about the exhibition dedicated to him." "Huh? But that exhibition was about Starswirl The... Bearded..." I couldn't stop the wild grin rising on my face at the facts slowly sinking in. "And you particularly loved the bookend I got for you of him." "But... Wait, what are you saying? He can't be..." I was taking too much delight in the bewildered expression. "You dressed up as him for Halloween." This time, Twilight kept silent, grasping the revelation in sheer shock, absorbing the fact her boyfriend was now the pupil of a legendary dead wizard. "So now, I'm being taught by his ghost. Funny how things were, right-?" "You're just messing with me, right? Because what you're implying is purely impossible. Simply too much to comprehend!" My rather smug look was all the answer needed. "Specter is Starswirl the Bearded... Your mentor is Starswirl the Bearded..." Twilight began repeating this outloud, slowly looking at me in awe and wonder. "My special somepony knows Starswirl the Bearded... The Starswirl the Bearded; the unicorn who mastered and created spells many use to this day! The pony who revolutionized magic itself, defined magic and what it meant to be a unicorn! The unicorn who trained Princess Celestia and Princess Luna to be the best Princesses of their generation! My special somepony knows Starswirl the Bearded!" Hearing all that, the wizard in question sounded positively amused. I am flattered by her exaggeration. Celestia and Luna have always been far the better ponies than I could ever hope to be. Meanwhile, Sombra was grunting, no doubt displeased by the notion of someone declaring the other unicorn far more of a legend than he was. Whereas I was pressed nose-to-nose with a wide-grinning Twilight, who was clutching me very closely as though searching my every soul with those radiant violet eyes. "And you're his student!" Twilight gasped loudly, giving some space. "Did you KNOW this? How long have you known?!" With a smile at the enthusiasm - which was an understatement - I answered sincerely, "Since the battle against Tirek." "And you never told me?!" But Twilight inhaled sharply again, proceeding to sprint around the room before I could retort, purple horn lighting brightly. All over, scrolls, quills and books of various colours and sizes began circling around the room. "Do you realize what this means Jack?! We have found a way to communicate and learn from the greatest unicorn who ever lived!" Followed by me being dragged forward by her hoof to a spot, all the items floating around the room surrounding us rather neatly. With a note pad and quill at the ready, Twilight grinned eagerly, an expression I found both bemusing and endearing. I was the cause of that enthusiasm... I love it. "Tell me everything you know about him. Start from the beginning; leave nothing out!" It was an energetic demand, to learn about one of her heroes. Well, who was I not to oblige. It certainly beat keeping her upset about my decision to choose her above my family anyday. So, what do you think? Absurd. Thank you. Starswirl? Very fetching. I think they quite suit you. Rarity had shared that exact sentiment, despite the choice of the hat I currently adorned. The white unicorn in question, meanwhile, had a head start back to the others, keeping them ready for the surprise. The surprise that was my new outfit. I figured, now this was my new chance of a fresh new life in Equestria, a different look was needed to commemorate and solidify this new opportunity of starting again. Rarity accepted my idea gleefully, helping me choose from multiple assortments of the boutique in order to find something which screamed me and new me at once. If that made sense. It doesn't. It certainly does. Starswirl remained the more positive of the two voices in my head. I especially am fond of the pendant attached to your new cape Miss Rarity generously crafted for you. Oh yeah, my eyes glanced down endearingly to the silver item in question on my chest. A testament to how far you've truly come. I meanwhile, am less fond of the silly hat you choose to wear. Sombra sneered. But before I could hear the fallen King whine some more, Rarity's expectant head poked through the doorway. "Ready?" I nodded, following after the mare when swallowing my initial nervousness. No need to be afraid, they'll love my new look. The white unicorn and I already reached the followed room, Rarity entering first through the curtains to present me after her following announcement. "Ready dears? Feast your eyes on the new and improved Stardust Balance!" On cue, I followed through, and was greeted by gasps of awe and approval. The mares and dragon took a moment to stare, before smiling/grinning in clear approval and amusement, and that prompted my own pleased grin. They liked it, that was a relief. Take that, Sombra, only you mock my choices- "Nice fedora, Star!" You were saying? Sighing, I approached the others off the stage, Rarity summarizing my new look. "A bluebonnet-coloured fedora, as you've well spotted Rainbow darling, with a golden outlined band centered around it." At their humoured looks, I shrugged. Yeah, I'm wearing a nineteen-sixty's styled fedora now. Deal with it. "And the new cape, simplistic of course but a more azure blue than its previous darker blue predecessor. I wanted to add more character to it, but Stardust here was firm in keeping it how it was." The unicorn cast me a faintly amused glance. "Although that hardly prevented me from adding one touch, one I shall think Twilight would especially adore." The mare perked up at her name, following her friend's gesture to the silver pendant which attached both front edges of my new more longer cape. I raised my chin, thrusting my chest out slightly to let Twilight see the thing in full view. And at the widened eyes of my girlfriend, Rarity boasted in satisfaction, "Half your cutie mark, half his own." Too right. The small piece of jewelry's right side was half of Twilight's magic mark, and mine of the heart with half the star centered within it. "A perfect representation of our favourite 'Twilight Warrior,' no?" Inciting the others to chuckle. "You're really gonna stick to that fedora?" "I think it makes him look nice..." "I think it's pretty rad!" "Superly-duperly rad!" "You look mighty dashin', ain't he just Twi?" Yet despite the teasing, Twilight was smiling at the gesture. "I love it Rarity. It suits Jack flawlessly." And I couldn't repress the flattered grin on my face for that. Purple eyes glanced up from the pendant to meet my gaze. "Do you like it?" "I wouldn't have worn it if I didn't," I retorted humouredly, glancing at the unicorn. "Again, thanks Rarity." She waved off the gratitude gracefully, grinning lightly herself. That said, I nodded with a smile to Twilight, then the others. "This is the beginning of my new life, here in Equestria. With my new family. Be prepared everypony, I'm here to bring fun and nitpick at your lives for all eternity." That was followed by laughter among all within the boutique, and even Pinkie to call out cheerfully, "You know what this calls for?" Applejack chuckled. "Gee Pinkie. Is it a, say, group hug?" The pink Earth Pony beamed widely. "How'd you guess? GROUP HUG!" And this one I welcomed with full arms. Fresh start, fresh beginning. And with a family who'll never abandon me. Despite Sombra's cumbersome scoffing to the contrary. Chapter 102: Recollection of Sorrow"Thank you so much again, Stardust, for keeping an eye on my precious little foals while we were busy." Said foals, in all their endearing glory, were currently using my body as a climbing set, myself sat down on all four limbs and making sure the cute baby ponies wouldn't fall while grabbing onto my fur and the like. I smiled at the two parents entering the room. "No prob. I always enjoy looking after the kids." Pumpkin Pie making babble noises into my right ear regardless. Cupcake beamed at the sight. "I'm so glad we can count on you, with Pinkie setting up another party." Ah yes, the late Birthday party Pinkie decided to throw for me. I believe she said that was going to happen... Tonight. Wonderful, I can prepare early then. You would need to be patient on that, Jack. My expression flicked, keeping still for the blue Earth Pony to pry her clingy foals off my fur. Hey Starswirl, what's up? A moment of your time, my friend, if you would. Carrot Cake disrupted my inward conversation. "I don't suppose you'd be happy to babysit again next week, would you?" Does Undertale have a fanbase the size of the Amazon? "Of course, I'd be more than happy to." I grinned, regarding the two energetic twins being lovingly snuggled by their mother with fondness. Anyway, you were saying teacher? Hm? Already addressing me as that without sarcasm? Whether the two adult equines noticed my smirk, they didn't comment. Hey, new me, remember Starswirl? Old me would've been far more reluctant for some magic pony ghost to be his mentor, but now, considering everything you've done for me; bringing me back here, reuniting me with my second family... After sending me to Canterlot High first. Yes, still annoyed over that. "Stardust?" Huh? Oh right. "Sorry, was lost in thought." I shook my head, smiling sheepishly. "What did you say Mrs Cupcake?" It was her husband who answered first, "We were just about to say how glad we are that you're back from your trip. From the way your friends made it sound, it gave off the impression we never would have seen you again." Cupcake nodded. "And that certainly would've been disheartening to us all." Followed by a relieved small grin. "But we're happy you've returned now. Ponyville just wasn't the same without you. Welcome home, Stardust." Oh, I imagine it wouldn't have changed too much in my absence. Some would say it benefited grateful without the residential critic. But the fact the townsfolk sounded so pleased to see me once more... Well, I'm happy, for lack of better words. I grinned myself. "Thank you. It's great to see you both again, along with Pinkie and the two enthusiastic foals currently trying to get off your limbs." That was responded with a shared chuckle between parents, gently coddling their youthful children with such loving gazes and touches. I'm glad, myself, for how accepting you are to your life here in Equestria from hereon. The aged voice sounded amused. I must admit, the thought of you being slightly more reluctant to stay crossed my mind for a brief time. Yeah, well... Where's Sombra, by the way? I haven't heard his daily snark yet. The former King is resting within the depths of your mind. Resting? Even a spirit requires a moment to rejuvenate; the energy exerted to communicate much less inhabit the mind of a living being is more draining than you realize. Poor King. I shall miss his ever-charming personality until he wakes up. Starswirl chuckled while I excused myself from the married bakers, giving Pumpkin Pie and Pound Cake one last soft hug before leaving downstairs to the exit. In the meantime, I believe it's time we began with the proper education required to learn and exercise your full potential. Hm? I almost paused on a step. But I thought that journey to the Dragon Lands was part of the training? That was a situation, although we benefited from it by teaching you to combine your will with the force of balance itself. Now, it's time we give you an official induction to the ways of this style of magic. To unite the very forces of Chaos and Harmony - Light and Dark - into the realm few ponies have ever traversed. ...Alright then. If you think I'm ready... How do we start, Qui-Gon? I pictured the pleased smile. Return to the castle, and gather your friends. They might be needed for this... Entrance exam, shall we say. "Thanks again for coming everyone." I took my seat, smiling at the gathered mares and dragon around the cutie map table. The throne was actually pretty comfortable, a velvet cushion softening our posteriors beneath. "Sorry if you were all busy with something else." Rarity waved in graceful dismiss. "Darling please, if there's something our friend must share with us, we're all ears." "That's right," Twilight concurred to my right, smiling expectantly in my direction. "And if it's coming from you, it must be important." Right, I wouldn't have called my friends here without a good reason. "So, what is it?" All heads regarded me curiously after Twilight's question. Leaning back somewhat, I cocked my head, getting straight to business. "That's what I intend on finding out. Spec- Starswirl wanted us all here." They all blinked, whereas Twilight was glowing in anticipation, leaning forward more to hear this. The others knew about the true identity of my new teacher by now, before you ask. "He says it's time for me to finally begin my training on balance itself." There was a split-second of processing that. "Well, I'll be," Applejack began with a proud smile. "I'm glad to hear it." "We all are." Twilight affirmed, grinning in both pride and excitement. "Congratulations Jack; you're going to learn from one of the greatest ponies who ever lived!" "This calls for a party!" Rarity chuckled at Pinkie's burst. "Quite right Pinkie dear, but perhaps we can hold such a celebration until afterwards." The pink mare deflated somewhat, but still beamed happily. Rarity looked over in my direction. "We're proud of you Stardust, you deserve such a prestigious honour. But I do get the sensation this wasn't the sole reason for calling us here." Miss Rarity is correct. The others followed my head suddenly snapping upwards, thinking I saw something in the hanging tree chandelier above. The purpose behind my request of summoning your friends here was to assist, if they desire, in your first real trial towards leaning the proper ways of this form of magic. "Erm, Stardust?" Spike questioned. "He must be speaking with Starswirl the Bearded...!" Twilight was barely containing her pure bliss at the concept. "Ooh, what's he saying right now? Is it some wise lecture never before heard to Equestrian ears?" You can speak with me vocally, if you'd prefer. Although I ask for you to also relay my words to your friends as well... Beginning with telling the Princess I greet her warmly. Can do, I guess. "Starswirl says hello, Twilight." My girlfriend blinked, before practically vibrating in her seat, leaning so close to the edge she could fall. Spike, however, intervened, keeping a steady claw on the over-enthusiastic mare. The others were simply paying attention. Satisfied, I looked up again. "But I thought you said I passed my tests." And so you did. I imagined the ancient unicorn nodding. And those were essential steps. However, this will be the first official test to utilizing the power of Balance itself under my guidance. You will be given a chance to relive a moment of your life, a part of you which struggles to overcome itself in the name of inner peace. Relaying those words, it was Fluttershy who inquired first, "But, I thought you were over your past mistakes?" Before I could open my muzzle to reassure the concerned pegasus, Starswirl answered in my head, Indeed, but only partially. You learned to adapt from your mistakes over Sombra's former influence against you. You shared your burdening past with your friends. But that was only the beginning, for you are to overcome a much younger past, long before your first arrival into Equestria. ...You don't mean...? I paid little attention to the others worried expressions at my hesitant look, while my teacher replied solemnly, Yes. For your initiation test, you must venture to past memories and learn from them... Completely. ...Which past memories...? The tone almost sounded apologetic. The days of which you are ashamed of the most. ...Great... Just great... Rainbow asked, "Stardust?" "Sorry, yes." I cleared my throat, repeating Starswirl's words to the others. Once finished, the blue pegasus frowned. "So what, you're going to relive the past to get over it? And here we thought you were done with that already!" The rest nodded, some glancing at me sympathetically. So did I, but it seems the wise dead unicorn thinks otherwise. Exactly how was I to get over those mistakes? I made far too many there. Hell, I much preferred repressing my recollections of those years in favour of the new memories I made here. "Is it absolutely necessary?" And I knew Rarity was addressing Starswirl more than I. Unfortunately so. It is required for you to balance the light and darkness in your heart properly; balance shan't deem you a worthy permanent candidate otherwise. For a while, you merely borrowed its power: For it to, at last, acknowledge you as its new champion, you must find the gentle mix of black and white oceans rampaging within you. And to do so, you must remember every detail from childhood to teenage years. Oh bloody fantastic...! Which is why your friends are here. Wait what? He almost sounded amused as I suddenly looked up again in earnest confusion, You need not be alone doing this. Your friends, should they wish to, may accompany you through these memories. And, perhaps, they might learn something for themselves along the way. But that would mean...! "Well, what's he saying?" The words flew from my muzzle admist my own hesitation and worry, noticing their widened eyes at the offered prospect. "You mean, we can see into your past with you?" Twilight asked, sounding particularly stunned. That's what I was worried about. The very idea of these people - my second family - witnessing my past errors and mistakes firsthand filled me with both anxiety and dread. As though reading my thoughts, or simply by telling my downcast expression, my friends were quick to reassure me gently. "Whatever happened back then, we won't judge you for it," Twilight said with a kind smile, and I honestly wished the thrones were close enough for physical reassurance. "But... Are you sure you want to do this?" "I'm not sure... Would YOU want to see the [BEEP] I've been through, much of which has been my own fault...?" "Nothin' will change how we feel about ya Star." Applejack winked merrily. "You already told us about how bad your past life was, how bad would it be seeing it for ourselves?" Rainbow asked smugly. If only you knew... "I say, bring it! We'll help ya get through these bad memories of yours, so you can fianlly get over yourself!" "Yeah!" Pinkie pumped the air happily. "Thanks... I think." Was my response to Rainbow's encouragement(?), smiling with renewed hope at all the agreeing mares and dragon. "Would it really be okay for you all?" Everyone exchanged looks, clearly reaching an unspoken conclusion. Fluttershy nodded, answering for all my grinning friends. "Of course." "Even though it could possibly change your opinion of me overall?" Rarity scoffed lightheartedly. "I wish you'd stop being so melodramatic all the time darling. It'll be fine!" Rainbow snorted, feigning ignorance to Rarity's glare from ridiculing her hypocrisy. But still, I was now grinning. They trusted me WAY too much; if they really wanted to see everything I've been through as a kid and teen... Well, they're in for a ride. Starswirl, evidently having been waiting, spoke with some satisfaction, We may begin at once, if you are prepared to face this now. I relayed that to the others, and Twilight nodded with resolve. "Let's do this then. That is if you're just as ready, Jack. Are you absolutely, positively certain you want to do this?" Good question. WAS I ready... Ah [BEEP] it. What I responded with had the others grin in appeasement, and Twilight glowing with much more pride. "I have my friends with me, how can I not be certain?" Then let us begin posthaste, my friend; have everyone form a circle together. Connect your hoofs - and claw, should Spike be also participating - and we shall start without delay. As instructed, the mares, Spike and I took a spot behind my throne around one another, the palm of our limbs pressed against each other in a perfect circle of the bonds we share. And, trusting my friends and my teacher, this time I literally anticipated everything turning a sudden complete white. ...Before finding myself on familiar ground. Very familiar ground. "Well..." I muttered, whereas the others looked around in surprise. "He certainly wasn't kidding regarding childhood..." Because surrounding our rather transparent bodies was a large ground filled to the brink of running, babbling, enthusiastic kids until break time was over. Watching the children in awe, Fluttershy's yelp caught our sudden attention; the mare jumping in surprise as one kid ran straight through her. Applejack, testing it out, gently extended her limb, only to find the same student running through it in favour of heading elsewhere. "Where are we?" Rainbow inquired, looking around her. My own eyes, meanwhile, cast to the building to my left, small in structure but enough to house these little demons. "Primary school..." "Primary school?" "A place where kids until the age of ten or eleven attend." And waves of nostalgia flowing through my senses like a current, glancing around again at all the babbling kids with those school uniforms. Twilight, meanwhile, was inspecting an oblivious human child with unhidden curiosity, and I imagined the mare would be taking notes if she could. And Pinkie? She was currently hopping behind some running students merrily, joining in whatever fun these kids were having. Rarity mumbled something under her breath, eyeing the red uniform in particular, before glancing around herself. "So then, where are you?" Good question. If we were in my memories, I should surely be around- Ah... "There I am." They all followed my pointing hoof towards the small, grinning child following after some other kids; a few I recognized easily, and that incited a pang within my chest. My younger self walked by us, an expression of naive glee glued to his features- By God, was my hair really so small back then? It looked like it was shaven by the military! We followed after the young kid across the playground, Rainbow speaking up again. "Huh, I kinda see the resemblance." Thank you, I guess? "Doesn't look too bad; where are these 'bad times' you're suppose to be remembering?" On cue, the magic revealed itself. "Oh." Was all Rainbow could say after her question was answered, as my younger self suddenly found himself in the center of a group of other boys his age, jeering and mocking in his oblivious state. I downright cringed at the sight, whereas the others looked surprise. "That was abruptly sudden." I nodded at Rarity's comment, regarding my ten-year-old self with pity. "They would always seek out an opportunity to gang up on me back then, even some I supposedly called my friends." Poor past me; if he believed it would've been all over in middle and high school, he was sorely mistaken. "Whenever I said or did anything weird to their eyes, they lashed out. That or just simply picking on me because I was an easy target back then." I glanced at the others, not keen on seeing my younger self get verbally bullied much longer. There were mad and saddened expressions at the sight, which was what I was afraid of. "We can leave now if-" Twilight shook her head, still observing with sympathy dancing in her eyes. "No, we agreed to face this with you; we're not about to leave you to recall these painful memories by yourself." The others nodded, prompting the purple determined mare to look my way. ...Alright. Then, by magic, the area around us warped into a blur, causing us all to whirl around in surprise and slight apprehension. But, luckily, it was only the scene changing elsewhere, and we were immediately greeted by my younger self walking freely across the rough playground... Only to get hit in the right side of the face by a football. "Now before you ask." I was quick to reassure the gasping others, smiling a little at their worry. "This was only an accident." Yeah, the one time my old school mates unintentionally attacked me. My past self slowly recovered from the abrupt hit, reassuring the concerned students who were partially responsible for the assault. Twilight watched the scene in interest. "They don't seem to be too hostile to your younger self here." "Not ALL the students enjoyed making me their favourite pastime to indulge their superiority complexes." My green-blue eyes watched myself leave while rubbing the sore spot against the side of my head, rubbing my own at the memory. Wonder if that was also responsible for the ruptured eardrum back then... And the scene shifted again. ...Ah great... "Now that I did alot back then..." Was my response to my past self sitting against the wall, knees to his chest with tears flowing freely down his rather unappealing face. Hey, I can call my younger self ugly if I wanted to. Rarity and Fluttershy, looking quite saddened at the display, walked forward only to be stopped by a extended limb. "Don't." I glanced at their surprised faces before looking back at the pathetic state. "This was only an attempt back then for more attention." As if hearing his older, more mature self criticize the tactics of back then, ten-year-old me only sobbed harder, and I forced myself to steel my heart at the spectacle, rolling my eyes at the sheer display. Nope, not letting my fondness for kids to get to me here... "What's wrong with a little bit of attention?" Pinkie asked rhetorically, hopping forward before the sitting boy with a bright smile on her features. Jesus, imagine the expression if he suddenly could see the massive equine standing over him with a [BEEP]-eating grin on her face. The pink Earth Pony proceeded to pull out a balloon from nowhere and make an animal... In my memories. Mistress of fourth-wall breaking, ladies and gentlemen. "Ya do know he can't see ya, right?" Pinkie ignored Applejack's question in favour of creating a balloon animal which slowly rose before reaching the blue illusion of a sky. Shaking my head, I continued without any sympathy for my younger self, "Back then, my autism was in full form; making my decisions, choosing my words, enduring the consequences so its host may suffer for it. I craved attention, and not for the right reasons. And I would go through any means to by noticed, even if that included getting bullied by some inept jerks for it." And look how that turned out! A certain someone took obvious note of my bitter tone. "You shouldn't blame yourself for that." Ah yes, Twilight would object to how harsh I was treating my oblivious past self, who was being promptly ignored by other playing students. "What happened back then wasn't in your control; you shouldn't consider yourself at fault for having no control of your disability, nor should the students have picked on you for it. Surely you see that?" The answer from me was a small, ironic smile. Even if I did, Twilight, it might be too late altogether... Spike, evidently not wanting to see me cry regardless of my past, present or future, slowly walked up to my sitting former self, reaching out, before his claw only touched emptiness, the scene abruptly shifting to something else. To one I would hardly consider nostalgic. For, before us, sat a much older version of myself from the one we just witnessed, in the same position with his back against the wall waiting for break to be over - I always did enjoy arriving to places early - glaring up defiantly at another student who glared down at the younger Jack, spewing hateful words. Now this I remembered more vividly. This version of me adorned the black older uniform of my next school. "Attire could use a little work on..." Rarity mumbled under her breath. "Middle school?" Twilight guessed correctly. My only answer was a nod, wincing at my younger self beginning to have his [BEEP] kicked in, helplessly, by the other boy whom I had talked back to in foolish defiance. The student kicked down at my former life's legs and arms, taking immense pleasure in beating up the boy all on his own without any witnesses. "When I finished primary, I had foolishly hoped my troubles would be over... But of course, fate had other ideas." As if heeding my words, the awful memory warped into something else, which prompted my much bigger grimace and weary sigh. The others gasped lightly at the same Jack they just saw get attacked in a grassy field, surrounded by middle schoolers all too happy with harassing someone for being in their favourite hanging out spot. "Why would they do such a thing...?" Fluttershy asked in exaggerated horror. I shrugged sheepishly. Again, another error on my part. "I was in their favourite spot." Rarity sounded relatively [BEEP]ed. "The gall... That gives these animals no right to bully you this way!" "Tell that to them..." Even Rainbow sounded displeased by the scene, like she was restraining herself from something. And everything changed again. And we were greeted by an even further unpleasant memory. We could only observe at another student pouring sand down my former self's back before he noticed the sneak-up. I swore I heard Spike growl a little at the display. And the scene shifted again, this time to where my school bag dropped from the pressure of too many items within, including my empty lunch box and half-filled giant water bottle. "Didn't you have friends who could help you through your troubles?" Twilight eventually asked while we all followed after my disgruntled image of a past self after hastily stuffing everything back in the bag. "You told us you weren't alone through your years of middle and high school." I couldn't restrain the snort. "Oh, don't get me wrong, I had 'friends.'" Air quotations around that particular word. "But in the sense that they were friends I commonly spoke with, and nothing more." I wasn't entirely too surprised when we were now inside the old community room, greeted by students who had similar conditions to myself, mentally or physically. "I wasn't so close as to divulge my secrets or worries to any of them. Hell, my teachers were more friends than my supposed actual friends were." "Surely you don't blame them?" "My friends Rarity?" I shook my head, smiling pitifully at my younger self smiling and laughing with the other students, the ones I got along with who wouldn't judge me for being me... Well, not too much, anyway. "I never blamed them. I often kept to myself. Hell, it took coaxing from my parents for me to express the hardships I endured throughout my school years. No one needed to burden themselves with my own problems." "Helping a friend isn't a burden, Jack." Twilight protested quietly, shaking her own head at the gesture. "You should've let them help you." It wasn't a lecturing, stern tone, but soft and rather upset. "I know." But too little, too late, wouldn't you say? "Well, at least this time yer younger self actually looks happy about somethin'." Cue scene change. "You just had to jinx that, didn't you Applejack?" Rainbow's rhetorical snark was followed by the grey warped area morphing into a certain scene- "Oh God..." The others glanced at me for that exasperation, before looked with the crowd of gathered students. An entire year group, I might add, all to watch a play used to demonstrate the dangers of drinking. And this was one of those times I truly embarrassed myself in front of the school body. And that was saying a lot. "What's happenin' now?" An irrepressible sigh escaped my muzzle. "Now, Applejack, before you is a short play by some enthusiastic adults about the dangers of mating via consumption of too much alcohol." I didn't need to see to know the bright redness now suddenly enveloping their features. In contrast to the student body, who all looked entirely fazed by the group of adults explaining why drinking is bad and all that jazz. Then, hearing a question from the adult male, to which my younger self - sitting at the back on a table behind many others - raised his hand... And was selected, I knew what was coming, ignoring Spike's startled state when my hoofs clamped his baby ears shut for younger Jack's following answer. And an uproar of laughter followed. Oh yeah... Good times... "I didn't hear the end of that for a good while." The mares, meanwhile, as Spike swiped off my hoofs, looked stunned at what just happened, whereas I simply grimaced, yearning to forget that incident completely. "You know, I think you told us about this..." Hm? Rainbow's pink eyes lit up in recollection. "Yeah, I remember you describing the most embarrassing thing you did in high school back then?" What? "I can't have; I don't remember telling any of you about this...?" Applejack smirked faintly. "You might not have been in the best of state back then..." The others shared a knowing look, simply piling on more to my confusion. What were they-? "Now what?" Rainbow asked at the next change of scenery, greeted this time by... Ah. "This doesn't look too awful," Fluttershy commented at the display before us this time. A much naive version of me in the days of handing out treats to almost every girl in the school. "Is that younger you giving out sweets?" "Yep." And the girls I was giving chocolate to on this particular day came of no surprise. But my attention, as was with my younger self's, was moreso focused on the one I was convinced back then was an angel in disguise. Blond flowing hair, Goddess-like features, a heart-stopping smile and pure bright blue eyes... "Jack?" "...I was a fool." And the scene shifted, followed by Twilight's curious noise. "Huh?" "I spent so many years in that school believing the girls I became acquainted with would understand me more than my fellow gender would." Cue another day scene of myself handing out another group of girls some chocolate, the sight of familiar faces prompting my grimace. "Everyday I would selective hand out chocolate to as much girls as possible, compliment them, believing all the girls in the school were beautiful inside and out in their own right, superior to my own gender. I foolishly hoped they would sympathize with my hardships; I found it easier to interact with the opposite gender more due to their more sensitive nature, their bigger compassion and would welcome me with open arms... In short, my idiocy made itself known again." "What do you mean?" Another sigh. "Only after high school did I realize, with no contact from them afterwards, that they never truly cared for me. Oh, they cared, but not too much as to check in on how I've been doing now and again. Only about a handful bothered, and even then that waned over the years." A harsh snort escaped my muzzle, prompting the others to glance at me in concern before watching the next scene of younger me handing out MORE chocolate. "Not to mention, they enjoyed making fun of me just as much as the boys did. I was too blind to notice it until a few years afterwards." But even so, I wasted three years of my precious time handing out chocolate and compliments to girls all around the school. Pointless and without reason, simply to play ladies' man... That was it. "Not even they stopped the bullying..." And the girls gasped in horror at the taller boy repeatedly punching my younger self in the side of my head. The same side that football hit, I only realized just now. What were the chances? Finally, not wanting to watch my younger self stomp off in agony as the surrounding students and gleeful bullies had, I turned to observe my rather emotional friends. And almost gasped myself at what I saw. Rainbow looked fuming, glaring balefully at the bullies excitedly talking amongst themselves over what just happened, particularly at the one boasting about his mate beating up an autistic. Applejack was holding the pegasus back from doing anything, but even she was looking as though we would've started horse-kicking them in the [BEEP]s. Rarity looked positively livid. Fluttershy had her head looking away, expression pained and sympathetic. Pinkie was still, looking decidedly uncertain. Spike was covering his own eyes, clearly upset. And Twilight... Well... That was a fire in her eyes I haven't seen since the fight against Tirek... "They had no right." Was her quiet response, barely containing the fury that was clear in her features. And I never felt more gratified for it. What I didn't feel grateful for, however, was the next following, and last scene. Recognizing the room immediately, it took one look to my left before swiftly calling out roughly, "No, they don't need to see this!" To no avail, Starswirl refused to answer. Nor did the scene choose to change. This was the one thing I was dreading the most for them to witness. The others looked at me in shock, before Twilight's eyes widened in sudden understanding. Yes, this was the incident I described to the mare I adored and vaguely explained to the others before me... Save for Spike, who need not witness it. I, however, couldn't bear watching the biggest regret of my life since Sombra controlled me, childishly shielding my own eyes at the past mistake of my stupid, younger self. It only took a few seconds, doing my best to distract my own hearing, before feeling a soft hoof touch my side. "Jack," Twilight spoke softly, "I think this is what Starswirl wanted you to be reminded of. I think you need to watch this." Do I though... Can I? "It's okay..." Twilight whispered soothingly to my right hesitant ear, "Your friends are with you... I'm with you." My brain demanded no but my heart commanded otherwise. Slowly removing my hoofs from my eyes, I hesitantly observed the show, feeling Twilight's hoof brush against my own in comfort, letting it be known, again, I wasn't facing these mistakes alone. And that made watching the memory that happened before us slightly more bearable. Slightly, though... Thankfully, as everything turned a morphing grey again, it was over... But at what cost? My friends exchanged glances before turning to look at me, expressions completely uncertain. That's right, not even that incident was invulnerable to their judgement. Yet I hardly felt I was being judged by the others here. Because I wasn't... Of course... "Jack." Twilight's simple concerned addressal caused me to speak up with renewed bitterness. "See now why I hate myself so? You see why I despise my very being for all my mistakes of the past?" "Jack," Twilight repeated herself, this time sounding more firm with sparkling eyes on reassurance and conviction. "That's what those were, mistakes. I told you, you can't let the past control you like this. What happened can't be changed, yes, but you can learn from them. Loathing yourself for everything back then won't do you any favours; it's what made you so bitter and hesitant in the first place, long ago." Rainbow pitched in, "Also, Star, we just saw that most of that wasn't really your fault. Sure you made a few mishaps, so what? You can't really blame yourself for the bullies, can ya?" That attempted reassurance had the opposite effect. My head snapped up to the blue mare. "Actually, I can." Rainbow blinked, whereas the others shared worried confused glances. Very well, I'll appease their curiosity. "Because, Rainbow, everything WAS my fault. I chose to get myself bullied and noticed, all for mere attention. I willingly left the protective barriers of my friends and teachers and ventured around the school in search of sating my hunger for being noticed like the senpai-crazed idiot I was. All my actions, my decisions, my words, I said them all willingly in hopes to make people laugh and befriend me... Obviously, it failed. Spectacularly." "Jack..." I sighed. No, there was no escaping this now. "There's no denying the truth here, Twilight. It's time to be completely honest with you." My gaze turned to her own, the purple alicorn looking decidedly hesitant about allowing me to berate myself even further. "The truth is, Twilight, I can forgive myself for almost harming everyone I loved through Sombra's influence... Mostly, and for just being a flat-out [BEEP] to you all when we first met. But those were all more recent then these events from years, so long ago... After high school, I began distancing myself from others at college, finally realizing my own errors and deciding the best course of action was to stop acting like a clown on helium, and avoid everyone in favour of peace and clarity." I can just see the disapproval reflecting from her eyes, but also the worry and understanding. Twilight opened her muzzle to respond, Rarity chose to intervene, placing a soft yet firm hoof on the alicorn's side and nodding for me to continue. So I obliged, and my tone leaked with the anger and regret, amplified by the show just then, from the past which I carried to this day. "I wish I could change those events. Occasionally I imagined the alternate scenarios, of being respected and loved by everyone around me, if it weren't for this damn autism... But nothing can change, I know that. And I will never forgive myself for it. You're written to forgive your own actions because it's in your nature... And I... Well, I'm only human." There, I admitted it. I'll never be able to find it in myself to be fully redeemed for my idiotic decisions of the past. They will always come back to haunt me. I might as well just deal with it. And that is all I expected from this outcome. Wha- God dammit! Everyone shielded their eyes from the sudden bathe of white light before us, descending from the heavens of my mind before standing in front of us all. Once it was safe to look again, we were greeted by a familiar, smiling bearded character regarding us all with unbidden warmth in the ancient eyes behind the large facial hair and wizard hat. It was Twilight who gasped the loudest, sounding as though she won the lottery out of nowhere. "You're... You're...!" "Is that who I think it is...?" Spike whispered in barely-concealed awe. I wish I was in their respective shocked states, but after witnessing all those awful recollections, I wasn't exactly in the most pleasant move just then. Starswirl, however, in all his majestic glory and sparkling cape, didn't seem to mind too much by any of the reactions reaching from indifference, to confusion, to pure awe, glancing at everyone with unmasked pride. "Child of Earth. Children of Equestria. It is an honour to meet the latter face-to-face at last." Followed by a formal, humble bow. Twilight was still gaping like a goldfish. The aged unicorn chuckled at the display. "The books which described my tales were often exaggerated, Princess Twilight." The self-name snapped the mare out of it, the stunned alicorn shaking her head wildly before staring at the pony who taught her mentor long ago in awe and shock. "Erm... Who is this pony?" Violet eyes snapped up at the questioning blue mare. "It's Starswirl the Bearded, Rainbow. The Starswirl the Bearded!" Then, a full-on grin took shape on the mare's muzzle while the mares glanced at each other in pure shock at the reveal. "Starswirl the Bearded! Here! I knew Jack wasn't lying when he said you were Specter this entire time, but seeing you here, now, in person no less! Ohh, I have SO many questions! I am your biggest fan, Mr. Starswirl the Bearded sir!" Applejack frowned. "Wait, are we talkin' about the same Starswirl the Bearded from over a thousand years ago? By golly, how can this be?!" "And why are you here?" Rarity added. "No offense, Starswirl the Bearded... I absolutely adore your cape, by the by. They simply don't make them like that anymore. Very antique." Starswirl smiled. "I'm awfully old-fashioned, I won't lie." Before glancing at my girlfriend, who could barely restrain her own shaking excitement. "And thank you for your kind words, Princess Sparkle. But I'm convinced Jack here regards you higher than anypony in existence. He has often praised your talents to me." ...Thanks for being a wingman, I guess, Starswirl. Twilight gaped at me in shock, before the grin widened to impossible lengths. Starswirl chuckled, then raised a hoof in gesture for calmness. "As for my being here, Miss Rarity, it is a matter moreso of congratulating my student." Say what? My friends looked at me, and back to the unicorn. Starswirl smiled at me warmly. "You passed, exceedingly I might add. The initiation is complete." What... I don't remember learning anything from this...? Fluttershy voiced my thoughts. "Um, Mr. Starswirl the Bearded? What did Stardust learn exactly?" Rainbow added in, confounded, "Yeah! If Stardust was suppose to learn to overcome his past memories, then you're gonna be disappointed." "On the contrary, I would have been disappointed otherwise." ...What? We all glanced to one another in confusion. What was he talking about now? "He learned precisely what was expected of him." Twilight tilted her head. "What do you mean?" Starswirl smiled again, approaching me calmly with an air of wisdom, pride dancing in his age-old eyes. "It was never about overcoming the guilt of his past, nor to learn from it, but embrace it." Embrace...? He waited for that to sink in before proceeding to clarify, "Balance is about the synchronization of Harmony and Chaos in ones heart. An even scale untempered. Your friends here, my pupil, are the Harmony; the light which gives you comfort and warmth, the will to protect. Your past actions are more of Chaos, and they drive you to achieve for better, another source of conviction. Resolve of light and darkness, together, will bring the proper balance needed to master such magic for the foreseeable future." It took a moment for me to comprehend these unexpected words. "So... The reminder of my past was to... Awaken the darkness within me further?" "And balance your heart to the fullest." The teacher placed a warm hoof on my shoulder, beaming lightly. "You acknowledged that you cannot undo your actions, and they will always leave a trail of sorrow in your heart. All that was left was for you to embrace those emotions, and allow to guide the Chaos within as much as your friendship with these wonderful beings instructs your inner Harmony." Starswirl's tone strengthened considerably, in finality, "I declare you ready for the next step; Balance now acknowledges you as a worthy candidate to be its new champion. Congratulations, Jack Wright, Protector of Balance." ...Well... This wasn't what I was entirely expecting at all... The second Starswirl gave some room, Spike rushed forward with a swift hug. "Way to go bro!" Followed by a proud Pinkie, both hugging me tightly. "We knew you could do it!" ...Well, I felt proud of myself, certainly. I was now the 'Protector of Balance,' whatever that entailed. Still, more preferable than, say, the Chosen One. Last thing I needed was to be some puppet of a prophecy story written on an ancient scroll. As though hearing that, Starswirl chuckled, before turning to Twilight whom was beaming at me with glowing pride. "So, Princess Twilight." She adorably immediately snapped to attention at the addressal from the legendary pony. "Friends of my student, did you perhaps learn anything from this experience?" Twilight, completely understanding, glancing left to right in brief thought before lightly smiling, nodding in epiphany. "Sometimes, it's impossible to forget the sins of your past, and you might never forgive yourself for them. But that doesn't mean you can't live your life expected to be perfect. A friend will never abandon you for mistakes of youth. And..." Purple eyes turned in my direction. "Even someone who thinks himself imperfect, would still be the perfect friend someone elses eyes." Emphasized by the massive groups surrounding me, which I embraced contently. This was exactly what was needed, especially with Twilight beginning to snuggle against my chest quite happily, as though reinforcing her claim. And upon seeing the display, the aged unicorn nodded with a peaceful expression of his own. "I am proud to call you my grand-pupil, Princess Twilight." Said mare's eyes widened before a pink hue enveloped her cheeks. "As I am proud of all your friends. You have faced such hardships and tests, and surpassed them all. The Bearers of Harmony, the Protector of Balance. I wish you all the best of luck, for many challenges still lay ahead." Rainbow snorted playfully. "Yeah? Well I say, bring 'em all on!" Now I was laying on the floor in my bedroom. Y'know... Just 'cause. There was a lot to wrap my head around to today. So I didn't learn not to move on from my mistakes, but embrace those negative feelings from it to help balance my heart. Now, according to Starswirl, this means my heart is now centered enough for balance to be called upon whenever. ...Kinda grey area, thinking about it. Oh? "Hello gorgeous." Blushing in flattery, Twilight's face met my line of vision to the ceiling. "You know you have your own bed to lie on, right?" "...Eh." With a humoured smile, the mare's eyes sparkled. And I felt myself stiffen for a split-second, before relaxing to the tender hoof brushing my messy mane. "How are you feeling?" "Fine... With you doing that." Twilight giggled slightly. "I meant from earlier." "I know. Same answer, you're just helping." "I'm glad." Over her helping or my quick recovery from earlier, she didn't clarify. Instead, Twilight sighed. "I still can't believe I met the most legendary wisest pony to ever live in your memories. He's everything I thought he'd be, and so much more." Oh? "Am I suppose to be jealous?" Twilight shook her head, grinning. "Would you be jealous?" "I repressed that emotion long ago." "Along with most of who you are..." The Princess sighed again, her smile dropping slightly to more solemness. "Seeing all those painful memories of yours, knowing how accurate the descriptions of your past actions and experiences were, it never occurred to me how much of your real self you locked away within you... You think one day I'll ever get to meet the full, real Jack Wright?" I sincerely hoped not, raising a brow. "The autistic attention-hungry clown?" A third fond sigh. "You should learn to stop belittling yourself sooner or later." "Optimist." "Pessimist." "I prefer realist." "I'd prefer an honest answer." This time, I sighed, the very idea making me reluctant to even consider the prospect. "I'm not ready... At least, not yet, to show you my true colours. You saw a glimpse of my past personality back then, and I sealed almost all that up during my time at my two colleges. You've seen my occasional outbursts in Ponyville, you honestly want to meet the full package?" The answer was short, yet held so more weight. "Yes." "...Your funeral." Twilight rolled her eyes, smiling softly. "You only ever wanted love and attention; a limit just needed to be set." My hoof automatically raised upwards, gently cupping the mare's cheek as she still brushed my hair. My reply was simple, but filled with affection. "Good thing I have both of those plentiful in front of me." With a wider look of bliss, Twilight leaned downwards, and I was about be give my reward kiss for the day- "...Huh." Hm? "What?" Twilight was staring into my eyes, as though taking note of them. "I really need to get use to your new temporary eye colour." Oh, right. Yes as a side-effect with a part of Balance leached onto me from hereon, my eyes would flicker to the occasional gold before resuming their normal blue-green state. Starswirl warned of several other side-effects which would last for a short while. Brief bursts of boosted strength, for one thing. And flickering eye colour. "Although, I do think it suits you either way." I smiled, grateful for the compliment. Standing up after a brief kiss, Twilight stepped back and motioned to the doorway. "Come on, Pinkie wouldn't want us to be late for your Birthday party." Rolling onto my hooves, I grabbed my cape and fedora and bowed playfully to the mare. "After you." Twilight smiled in light fond humour, inclining her head in thanks before departing, myself lingering for a moment. Taking one good look at the portrait of the wall. Of the seemingly-indifferent boy inspecting his fingers in a vain attempt to appear... 'Cool,' I suppose. My brother was going for the edgy look in this picture. ...Yeah, if I can't get over the past, I might as well live with it. And you know what? I have my friends with me to repel my dark emotions from getting out-of-hand. ...Had I missed something? Oh, morning Sombra. Check my memories for the day and see for yourself. Smiling further at the incoherent grumbling response, I gave the portrait one last look before going after the waiting Twilight. I'm not perfect, but who is? "Now, on to the cake with my name on it!" Chapter 103: Agent T!SNAP! "Ugh...!" Upon hearing my growl, Nightshade wordlessly, gratefully handed me another quill before returning to his perch in the room. That was, what, the fifth quill I broke now thanks to my immeasurable strength? Internally I heard Sombra downright snicker in amusement at the mild irritation of this newfound strength of mine. Rolling my eyes, my attention resumed on the list below. Okay... How about... The event involving Applejack's celebrity friend? I feel we can intervene there. Pointlessly, yes, I can concur. So long as we remain careful taking this step. Alright, so we'll put that in the 'change' box. Now, what about the incident with Daring Do, Rainbow and that critic stallion? I'd say... Leave that as is. We would have no real incentive to be there... At least, you wouldn't have. Good point... Check that off the 'Not Change' list. Although we're definitely changing the events involving Starlight's manipulations of time, along with the event at the Crystal Empire from the season six premiere. If you feel that is best, I shan't condemn you for it. How kind of you, Sombra spoke dryly, And what of Midnight Sparkle? I gather you won't permit that repetition of the moment. Oh, absolutely! No way in Hell am I allowing any version of Twilight to become something like that. If I hurried dealing with Starlight, I can quickly depart for Canterlot High and stop those events from getting out of hand. I think you'd agree, Starswirl, that the continued interactions between both universes is a direct violation of Balance, correct? Hm... And what of the fourth Equestria Girls? What fourth Equestria Girls? I've never heard of a fourth Equestria Girls. There has never been, to my knowledge from back home, a fourth Equestria Girls- Oh, Twilight's here. I sensed her bright presence entering the room- SNAP! Argh...! "What are you up to?" "Thank you Nightshade." The owl graciously handed me the next quill. My direction then turned on my girlfriend. "Hey love. How's Winter coming along?" "We're getting there." Which reminded me, I'll have to to stop Rainbow from wrecking the Cloudsdale Factory later on. "The leaves have been cleared, and the pegasi have already began spreading the snow clouds over Equestria." I grinned at the prospect. "Wonderful, I love Winter." Twilight smiled. "I know." Before glancing over to the desk I sat before with open curiosity. "What's this, a list?" Shifting myself carefully to shield the view from the written events, I explained, "As you know, I know of the upcoming events of this world from season five to season six, alongside the next two EQG movies." I inclined my head to the laid long sheet of paper. "This list has all the written events, and I'm deciding which ones actually should I participate in and change without making any severe consequences." "Oh I see!" Twilight nodded, her curiosity even further extended as she attempted to peek over my shoulder to read through the list at the names of episodes with either ticks or crosses next to them. "You're being careful in choosing which inevitable event to intervene with that would require your help, as opposed to simply throwing yourself into any problem believing you alone can achieve solving." "Well, I don't want to solve these problems alone." Twilight beamed at the sincerity, prompting me to continue while shifting myself still, "Spike gave me the idea to write a list." Said dragon was primarily focused on playing Kingdom Heart 2.8 to acknowledge that, eyes glued to the screen as he enjoyed himself with the PS4. "I thought about it recently: Would it be right of me to interfere and solve every problem without giving the others a chance? Starswirl reminded me that these things happen for a reason, and they mostly if not always are there to teach us all important lessons about ourselves. So... Yeah, that's the list." I might as well have been playing God. It's one of those times where you think about what you could or would do, but also considering if you should. Should I change every event? Do I have that right to do so? Was it really my place to intervene aside from my friends, making it so that they never learnt their lessons? Before I could react, though, a flash of light from the corner of my eye was followed by the list now floating before myself and Twilight, the latter responsible. The mare began reading outloud what I wrote, continuing on from episodes we already passed, hence lining them out, "'Tanks for the Memories,' 'Appleloosa's Most Wanted...' 'Princess Spike?' ...'The Cutie Re-Mark...' 'The Crystalling...' 'Legends of Everfree-'" Alright that's quite enough. "Sorry Twilight, can't let everything not be a surprise." Was my swift apology whilst snatching the list from the air, setting it back down before she could proceed to inquire. "And, knowing you, you'll try changing every event if I clarify on anything." The alicorn outright pouted at the accusation. "You know me better than that, Jack." "..." "..." I raised a brow. Twilight huffed, adorably so I might add. "Fine." Before turning towards the doorway with a small smile. "I have to go and check how the town's doing. They might need help clearing up the fallen leaves. I'll be back to read through that list later!" "The Hell you will!" Was my playful retort towards her departed teasing. But, checking she was completely gone by sensing her distancing light, I released a relieved sigh. Honestly, I wasn't entirely too fond of people looking at any work of mine while it's unfinished without my consent. Alright, back to work- SNAP! "...God dammit!" ...How long have I been meditating here? Three hours, Was the predicted response to my still position on the library floor. A sufficient improvement than the last time. Continuing on with this exercise will provide massive successful control over your newfound abilities. Whatever you say Yoda. Although, admittedly, I was rather surprised, and impressed with myself, over how long exactly I've stayed rooted on the spot this time in this cross-legged position. I requested neither Spike nor Twilight to disturb to this progress... Although, to be fair, the former was moreso concentrated currently on the wonders of my PS4, and the latter the coming of Winter. ...Brace yourselves. Starswirl, in all his grand knowledge, proceeded with that teacher-tone of his, The power of Balance is a flowing current; a grand mixture of brightened light and ink darkness, to form a clear gold of promised peace. Life is connected through Balance, from every creature's beginning to end. It guides our actions, encourages our incentives. You can acknowledge it, or run from it, but it is always there. ...So, literally the Force then? I'm learning how to use the Force. And with this power, at spirit with Chaos and Harmony at once, you shall be granted many skills to learn, adapt to and master. Your previous familiarity with these abilities were but a glimpse at the raw, unyielding strength Balance truly possesses. Tranquility, rage, kindness, aggression; Balance relies on these united contrasts to one another. And if you dive into the endless current, you may encounter new abilities beyond physical capabilities. Such as? Sombra inquired, sounding genuinely intrigued himself. Abilities such as detecting the Harmony or Chaos in one's heart, as demonstrated previous times before. Starswirl began using an example. Think of the time you and Applejack attended the rodeo event, Jack, long ago; how you sensed the ill intentions of that Changeling. And, during Princess Twilight's coronation, you felt her presence approach because of your close bond with her. The stronger your connection is to an individual, you will be easily find it more identifiable to sense whose presence is whose over time. Recently that has been the case, you can almost detect who is who. correct? It was rhetorical, but I think I understood. So the more I stuck around with my friends, whenever I try reaching out to sense them I'll know immediately who is who by their... Spirit, I guess? Essentially. The teacher affirmed. Another ability, also recently revealing itself, was the circumstances involving the human Miss Rainbow Dash in your battle against the sirens. When you were capable of communicating with the woman through her mind... Or should I say, her heart. Her heart? Yes, I too ponder about that. Explain this newfound skill to us, old one. He sounded partially amused. Very well. As you knows, the bonds which ties friendship is often knotted through the heart, reaching out and making connections whenever and wherever possible. Balance is a magic which affects the inner essence of all life rather than simply the physical. As magic itself fills all of Equestria with incentive, motivation and pure energy, Balance exists on a far more complex level. Your strengthened friendships which occurred over time during interactions with Miss Dash allowed your own emotions to reach out through that bond between you, preventing her from exposing her own capabilities to the sirens themselves. However, as the ability was new and unmastered to you then, your friends also felt the internal command like a sharp lance. So... Telepathy, but only between friends. If that makes things less challenging for you to understand, yes. Strangely enough, I didn't feel patronized then. And, again, these are but glimpses for what is to come, my friend. New powers, once Balance has deemed you worthy of utilizing them, will come when their time arises. Further powers such as reading more specific emotions in others as opposed to merely Light or Dark, concealing yourself from the senses of others, influence others decisions and mindsets to benefit yourself and your friends. ...Could I also levitate things with my mind too? Or shoot lightning from my fingertips... Eh, hoofs? The questions were a joke, but Starswirl answered with the utmost serious regardless. Through Balance, everything is limitless. ...By God, this is the Force. Also, sensing emotions in others; isn't that Sunset's ability in that EQG movie we don't talk about? Or... Reading past thoughts or memories of others through emotions... I don't know, it never made sense to me. If we are not to discuss it, why bring it up? Well, I felt it was... Partially involved. In a sense, Starswirl replied eventually, If you would like, I could begin explaining the differences between the two. Your meditation right now has vastly improved to the point any interruptions from myself or Sombra will no longer disrupt you. ...You sure about that? Yeah I'm with the boy; we seem to be distracting him good enough. Ah, but do you feel more calmer now? Do you feel your powers less uncontrolled? The current of emotions stilling considerably? ...Good point. Though, while we discuss the subject over the foreseeable future. The former tyrant began thoughtfully, We have yet to hear your plans involving the events of the movie. What? I thought I explained what we're going to do with Friendship Games when we reach that point ages ago- No, neither that nor Legends of Everfree. I refer to the movie, the upcoming event many of your kind have long awaited. Sombra sneered slightly at the mention of my own kind. Where Equestria apparently falls and your friends must seek the help of an underwater city... Or something. Oh, that! ...Yeah no idea still. The information we received so far back when I was in my world then was little and awfully vague at best. Presumable the whole world gets taken over by a ground of banded villains and forcing the Mane Six to seek help from, well, under the sea. And, just like that, the mere thought of everyone else in danger so forced a shudder down my spine, prompting my eyes open from the long meditation. That was the only event I knew little next to nothing about... That and season seven. And that ignorance really didn't help my clenching my teeth somewhat at the prospect. Once again, my friends will find themselves in mortal danger, and I might be powerless to stop it this time... ...No. No, this ignorance changes nothing. Whatever happens, I will help my friends face through it! I can prevent these happenings by knowing or by accident, either way to keep everyone throughout all of Equestria safe. And as admirable as your resolve to keep your friends safe is, Jack, it is perhaps wise not to rush head first into this scenario until we learn far more of these coming events. Additionally, we should be best keep this between only ourselves. Wait, you mean, don't tell Twilight? Correct. We needn't incite unnecessary worry and concern when there are other matters beforehand- Wait, what are you doing? Going to tell Twilight. ...Do you never obey your elders? Only when I feel reason to. In this case, I promised Twilight there would be no more secrets nor lies, and that's what I was upholding to the end. She and the others deserved to know about these events impacting their- Our entire world. It hardly took effort to track the mare down by her bright signature, finding the mare in the midst of reading... In my room... And the subject the mare was looking through with ill-concealed eagerness was- I cleared my throat, speaking casually, "Having fun taking a sneak preview?" At least I was amused by the sudden startled response, the list flying in the air by her jump then returning my mood to that of annoyed confusion, recognizing my blunt handwriting from a mile away. "How did you find that? I thought I hid it after finishing up... Spike." Twilight grinned apologetically, the long paper floating harmlessly beside her. "He just happened to mention where he saw you hiding the list when I assigned his next chore." She defended the absent dragon who was downstairs. I would know, I can sense him down there. "I know you didn't want me to take a peek, but... You know..." ...That sounded like one of my own lame excuses to get out of these scenarios. Shaking my head, I smiled in exasperation. "I didn't not want you to see it, Twilight... Just not until I was done sorting through it myself. I needed to finish up deciding which episodes would require my help or not." "And so you have." "...How much have you read?" "Oh... Some... Most... All of it." Ah great. Twilight shrugged sheepishly, purple eyes regarding the list again openly. "You could've written a synopsis for each upcoming event, you know. I can barely figure out what each of these 'episodes' implied. But I'm guessing Rainbow's behaviour about Tank's hibernate mood is todays episode." The mare smartly guessed, eyes on todays episode name. "Correct." No point in denying it. "Hmm, how long exactly before you would've withheld this information from your friends?" From me, like always. Were the unspoken words. But I detected no hostility in her tone for it, and nothing flickered in the mare's heart to suggest anxiety. So I was in the clear... For now at least. I approached the mare, taking the list from the air while giving Twilight a solemn look. "Actually, Twilight, that's why I'm here." She tilted her head, waiting. Okay, time to not beat around the bush. With a sigh, my muzzle spilled out the info, "The bottom of the list says MLP Movie, as you've noticed." She nodded, eyes expectant. "Well, here's something you should know regarding that." And Twilight listened in attentive detail, and I forced myself not to grimace nor cringe at the flickering of emotions I felt swirl through her. My bond with Twilight was arguably the strongest out of all my friends, Spike a close second. So, naturally, I felt her emotions more than anyone else... For now. Anyway as I explained in clear detail, those purple orbs widened a few times, mouth agape at the mention how their world will be in danger and we may be too powerless to stop it. By the time I was done, explaining about the existence of merponies - Yeah, don't get me started - Twilight was openly frowning, taking all this info in slowly, processing each piece of information carefully. "Is there nothing we can do to prevent this scenario?" "Not to my knowledge." Shamefully so. "There must be." Ah, there was the fire in those violet eyes, igniting with the resolve to keep her friends protected from harm's way. "I refuse to believe there's little we can accomplish to stop this villainous takeover of our home - all of Equestria - not without a fight first. I'm not letting my friends get hurt just because your people want to entertain themselves." That iron determination caused my heart to skip a beat. Another reason I cherished this mare so... Ahem. Task at hand. "I appreciate you telling me all that you know regarding that future, Jack," Twilight said sincerely, a light smile for a moment before full seriousness overtook her features again, the alicorn tapping her chin in ponder whilst looking away. "Mark my words, we will do everything we can, together, to stop this event from ever happening. We can meet these merponies another way... Merponies, I think I know them." "You do?" Sombra snorted. She would. Twilight nodded. "Ancient history tells of another species of ponies who reside within the deepest of the seas, living amongst the marine life in a peaceful co-existence. The authenticity has been a controversy among many. More often than not, many have doubted the genuine existence of these 'Ponies of the Sea,' an argument which has spanned out for many generations from historians and explorers alike." With good reason! Sombra retorted, knowing full well Twilight couldn't hear him. The lack of compelling evidence to support their supposed existence hardly does wonders on their behalf. If they are not a fabrication - as your kind, boy, would be so thoughtful to include - then I will simply give up on the intelligence of your species in their entirety. That implies you had faith in my kind to begin with, Sombra. Starting with you, there is a glimmer of potential. ...Thank you? "But if they exist...!" Twilight looked back at me in wonder. "And we get their help in defeating the villains who take over Equestria... Then imagine the possibilities. We could learn more about these secluded species than any historian had recorded so far!" Suddenly, I found myself enveloped in a tight, gratified hug. "Oh Jack, I don't think I've told you enough how you're the most wonderful thing that has ever happened to me!" If I was capable of blushing at that moment, that would've been the case. And yet, Twilight abruptly released me, again thinking out-loud in sudden worry. "But wait, that would mean the hostile takeover of Equestria first, as you said. We can't allow that to happen under any circumstance! We'll need to-!" "What we need, Twilight, is to calm down right now, and focus on that later." Purple eyes glanced at me in shock, the alicorn clearly having not expected my dismissal of the future event. Sighing, I continued before she could retaliate, "Twilight, believe me, I don't want this event to happen either, more than anything. I want my friends safe and living a peaceful, happy life." Which, let's be honest, was far too late by this point. "But right now, worrying and planning with no real knowledge of what's to come won't help us in any way. We need to focus on what's happening now." Twilight was still staring as though I suddenly declared myself a Jedi Knight. Well, to be fair, I only just learnt I may as well was going to be a Jedi with all this Balance training. Then, slowly, she nodded after brief hesitation struck. "You're... Right. Worrying about the future when it's long ahead of us won't do any favours for anyone. Guess I didn't want to imagine my friends being in danger any further." A small grin. "You've surprised me once again, Jack; you always worried about the future yourself at the times to the moment of shutting your friends out to presumably keep us safe." And look how well that turned out. "Guess I've grown." A proud smile. "We all have." And the emotions I felt from her at that moment warmed my chest: Pride, admiration, affection... Love? I dared to hope that last one. But behind that, there were remnants of anxiety and concern, but that was understandable. The Princess sighed, looking back at the list on the desk. "Alright, let's worry about all that later. Right now, we need to focus on helping Rainbow Dash. Her snappish behaviour earlier caused some concerns, but this episode name only confirmed my suspicions." That said, she looked at me. "So, are we going to intervene this time around?" I smiled. "Of course we are." "Then what do we do?" Letting me take the lead? Well I'll try not to fail and disappoint, love. "Do you know where Rainbow is now?" Twilight shook her head. "Last I saw her, she was concerned about Tank's inevitable hibernation and took off." "...Uh oh." That said, I closed my eyes tight, reaching out to the ties among my friends. "What?" But I ignored Twilight's inquiry, focusing on the bright lights in my friend's heart. And there were plenty of those, including Bon, Lyra and the like. But, thankfully, it was easier to sense my more closer friends due to the strong bonds. Though all the signatures I felt through Ponyville from the ground to the skies above, I tried to seek out Rainbow's presence. And only five bright lights, one being my inquisitive Princess beside me, stood out from my reach around the town. Which only meant one thing... "We need to get to Cloudsdale, now." Twilight blinked as I immediately opened my eyes, frowning in concern. "Is that where Rainbow is?" "Yes, and if we don't stop her, those workers at the Rainbow Factory might get sacked for sabotaged equipment." From within, Sombra scoffed mildly. Once again, your melodramatic reactions makes itself known. The pegasus' interference in that factory won't bring harm to anyone. You know this. Well yeah but... I don't know, maybe someone got hurt off-screen. Besides, I'd be doing those workers a favour. Now you're merely grasping at straws. Twilight, meanwhile, understood the dangers of messing with the forces of nature itself, including artificial nature crafted by pegasi hoofs. "Let's not dwardle then." I can say, aside from the Wonderbolts Academy, this might just be my first official visit to Cloudsdale. Or not, I couldn't recall. But that was hardly relevant. Passing by directions and protestant workers alike, Twilight and I hurried through the factory where everyone was on lunch break, according to the equines we found in the cafeteria. Knowing exactly where Rainbow was heading, it didn't take me long to recognize and call out a few things I saw in the episode. Leading us into the very room we sought, the blue pegasus midway to sabotaging the large water tank above. "There she is!" "Rainbow, stop!" Thankfully, the blue mare indeed paused at our respective calls, glancing down at us in bafflement whereas I proceeded to stop Tank from unintentionally wrecking the workplace even further. The tortoise was strapped to a lamp, but not even that stopped it. Luckily, my hoof did. "Guys?" Rainbow questioned with a mildly annoyed frown. "What are you doing here?" "Jack knew what you were up to." Twilight stepped forward. "We're here to prevent you from causing anymore damage to the factory." Pink eyes narrowed in our direction. "If you know what I'm planning, then you understand, it has to happen!" "It doesn't though." Twilight shook her head adamantly, attempting to appeal to the stubborn mare. "Stop before it's too late! You can't stop the coming of a season like this!" "Can't I?" Rainbow challenged with a glare. "And let Tank go into hiber- That! Absolutely no way am I letting that happen." The alicorn huffed, and the tortoise leaning against my limb yawned in exhaustion. "The consequences otherwise will be far more severe, Rainbow! Preventing Tank from going into hiber-" "Don't say that word!" "-nation will only hurt him more. He needs to rest for the Winter, it's in his nature!" For a brief moment, uncertainty flickered in those pink eyes, prompting Twilight to continue, "He'll only be sleeping until the end of Winter, he'll be completely fine. You don't have to be so worried for him." "I'm not worried!" Rainbow scoffed, fooling no one. "It's just not fair for Tank to hiber- No, you know what? I'm through talking. I'm gonna stop Winter altogether if that's what it takes, and you can't stop me!" This wasn't working. Astute. Sombra snorted. Honestly, this mare's exaggeration to her pet's natural behaviour is both amusing and exerting to witness. She makes it sound as though the reptile was dying, or something far worse. We needed her to see that Tank will be fine, and trying to prevent his hibernation will only hurt him than aid him. But how? That mare can be obnoxiously to the stubborn even to the point where my words will do no good. There is a way. Well, don't keep us in suspense. What can we do? And as Starswirl proceeded to explain, Twilight refused to give up on convincing our friend yet. "Lack of sleep is bad for Tank's health!" "Tank can get plenty of sleep when we're done playing!" "And what about the other creatures that need Winter to rest?" "They're not Tank! I mean, sure I care about them, but I'm practically doing them a favour!" "By being selfish? Rainbow, this will only hurt him more! Not to mention, the damage you could cause here will have tremendous backlash!" "Why. because your all-seeing all-knowing special somepony told you?" "Yes!" "To heck with this, I'm gonna do it whether you want me to or not! Tank will never have to hiber- That word ever again when I'm through with this thing!" ...Alright, I understood. Prepare yourself. Nodding, I looked upwards at the determined Rainbow, keeping the sleep-deprived tortoise under my gentle hold. "RAINBOW DASH, STOP ACTING LIKE A PETULANT CHILD AND LISTEN TO US!" That had the intended effect, the sudden commanding yell pausing the mare from tearing open a pipe connected to the large water tank. Even Twilight was slightly stunned by the outburst, but relieved when the blue mare stopped what she was doing. "You didn't have to yell." Ignoring the response, I continued, "If it got your attention. Anyway, you can't go through with this. I've seen what happens, and I refuse to let it occur again." "Why, does someone get hurt?" "Well no-" "Then why should I stop?!" Oh Jesus... "Because your selfishness was never properly acknowledged in this episode back then, but it's going to be now. You're too focused on what you want, you're not wondering what Tank wants!" "Please!" Rainbow rolled her eyes in disbelief. "You're saying I don't know my best friend? Of course Tank wants to hang out with me more, not go to sleep for an entire season for no reason whatsoever! I'm doing him a favour!" "There is a reason for it! Plenty of them!" "Besides." Rainbow proceeded smugly as though Twilight hadn't objected vocally. "You know for a fact I stop Winter, right? So how can you stop me now?" Get ready then, my dear Rainbow. "Because you don't stop Winter, Rainbow. You only just cause an entire blizzard all over Ponyville and cry about it in bed afterwards." That prompted the blinking reaction. "You only made things worse for yourself, but you have the chance to stop that happening, here and now." "You're lying!" "Do I look like I'm lying to you?!" Though I preferred not to yell at my friends, especially to get the point across, that tone should make it convincing enough. They knew for a fact my temper moments were enforced by brutal honesty. Not even Rainbow could challenge that. "But... But I can't have..." Rainbow's gaze slowly shifted to the resting tortoise, expression beginning to panic somewhat, voice trembling, "You have to be lying..." "Rainbow..." Twilight began, sounding deeply concerned for our friend. I didn't blame her, although personally I found the blubbering acceptance to Tank's hibernation a little childish and ludicrous. But I wasn't going to voice it out-loud. "You have to let him rest. Tank needs to hiber-" "No!" Alright, time for Starswirl's plan then. "Come here Rainbow. If we can't convince you, I think Tank will." The blue pegasus, warily eyeing me, slowly descended from the large water tank to join us, standing before me and the tortoise. Wordlessly, I held out a hoof, taking Rainbow's own and placing them on Tank's shell, doing as my mentor instructed, closing my eyes tightly to begin the connections of their bonds strengthened by Balance. And letting their bonds do the rest. I barely caught glimpses of what memories Tank was sharing with his owner. Only brief images of the tortoise, being much smaller than I noticed earlier, involving dirt, sleeping and awakening to a new Spring. And, sensing the turmoil in Rainbow's heart begin to lessen than increase, I suspected Starswirl's plan was working like a charm. It was over than I expected, as myself and Rainbow opened our eyes, the latter focusing with a conflicted look at her pet/best friend, whereas I noticed Twilight's curious yet concerned expression, making a calm motion with my freed hoof. At the gesture, the alicorn walked over to us, and that seemed to have triggered some reaction from our troubled friend. "There's really nothing I can do...?" I shook my head solemnly, stepping back to give the two space. "I'm sorry Rainbow, but Tank needs to hiber... You know. If he doesn't, you'll only end up causing him... And yourself, grief." Twilight nodded, placing a comforting hoof on the pegasus' side with a soft expression. "Winter has to come, Rainbow. You won't have to worry, Tank will be fine, and will be waiting to hang out with his awesome owner and best friend after Spring has come." And, at last, the mare gave in to the rather painful truth. "Is that what you want, buddy?" Rainbow practically choked, stroking the tortoise's shell with a weak grin. "You wanna hiber... Hibernate for a while." At the yawning response within the shell, Tank then finally showing his tired reptile features, Rainbow sniffled, but smiled. "Well... If that's what you want... Oh Tank! I don't want you to go!" But she knew, deep down, he had to. I commented quietly to Twilight as we gave the two their moment, "I still think this reaction to Tank's hibernation is a little... You know..." The mare nodded, observing the two embrace with our pegasus friend sobbing with a sympathetic yet somewhat pleased smile. "I think this is exactly what Rainbow needed, to understand..." Before glancing at me curiously. "But what did you do just then, to make Rainbow see the truth this way?" Exactly as Starswirl suggested. "Allowed Rainbow's to see into Tank's heart." I met Twilight's surprised look with my own small smirk. "Turns out, I might have the power to read minds... Arguably one of the most useful superpowers ever." You do realize you only prevented your favourite weather from getting better. Yeah well... It'll get better over time. Winter's only just started. Hmph. Was Sombra's unimpressed reply as I ducked another of Spike's hurtling snowballs. All this to make your friend endure the painful truth early. Was it worth it? If it helped people close to me? Of course! "Heads up!" "Whoa!" Spike let out a dodging noise, and Sombra made no comment afterwards. Behind his small snow fort, the dragon geared up for another assault, whereas I hid behind my own wall of frozen defense. Now with Winter here, I made no hesitation in dragging the dragon outside to play with me in this gorgeous weather. With snow descending majestically, my little bro and I proceeded to take advantage of the wonderful season by doing what all siblings love doing best this time of the year. Initiating a snowball fight. "You missed!" "Next time I won't!" "There won't be one!" Curses! The dragon blocked my next snowball, and his own brushed past the fur on my left cheek. Payback time! "You'll regret accepting my offer for this snowball war, Spike!" "You'll regret ever challenging the Greatest Snowball Thrower in all of Equestria to begin with, Stardust!" I dodged another one with a wide grin, uncaring if my blue scarf wasn't enough to keep the cold snow from freezing me over. I missed out the chance to spend more time with my friends here last Winter, I won't screw up that again! What Spike didn't realize was, to my advantage, Balance assisting me by sharpening my reflexes and warning me of danger beforehand. Such as now! In short, you are, as I believed it is called, cheating. Sombra observed flatly when I ducked another hurtled ball. Cheating? Nah. What Spike won't know won't hurt him. "Urgh!" But that snowball might. Rolling backwards from the successful hit to the face, I was admittedly relieved my newfound strength didn't make the frozen liquid hit harder than it should, by the flustered tone Spike used under the gaze of a smiling Rarity greeting his lying vision. "Hey Rarity... You look lovely this time of year." "Ever the charmer, Spiky-wikey." The unicorn humoured my little bro, helping him get up and dusting the snow off him. Followed by her was the rest of the Mane Six, myself greeted by Twilight and Rainbow. "Looking cute in that snow wear, Twilight, as always." The alicorn blushed lightly at the compliment under the yellow hat, and I then addressed the smirking pegasus. "And you, Rainbow? How are you feeling?" She cocked her head in response, shrugging. "Fine, I guess. Tank's in hibernation now... Still getting use to that." Mm-hm. I can tell by the sadness still remaining a small piece in your heart. But then, she grinned. "But hey, what can ya do, am I right... He'll be fine right?" At my nod, she sighed in relief. "Phew! At the very least, he heard one more awesome story of Daring Do before getting some sleep." Glad to hear it- My hoof caught the snowball without me even looking. "Aww come on!" Spike called out in complaint. At the display, both mares raised their brow in surprise, impressed. But not before one certain smart mare immediately figured out what was going on. "Jack, you're not using Balance to win a snowball fight, are you?" "What?" I shrugged at the accusation and Spike's cry. "I mean... It's no different to using magic in a snowball fight though." "But Spike's not using magic-" "Anyway! Rainbow, glad you've accepted Tank's temporary long rest. You're a good owner to care so much for your pet - and your best friend - like that." Rainbow grinned, and even Twilight smiled at the praise despite initial irritation at my purposeful interruption- Ha! "Nice try Spike." I added while ducking the next snowball. "That does it!" Spike said in frustration, looking at the others before grinning mischievously. "Anyone wanna help me pound my unfair big bro with snowballs?" "Oh! Oh! I do!" Pinkie instantly joined Spike's side, making forming snowballs from the ground at a breathtaking speed. "Sure, why not? I'm game." Applejack added humouredly, a competitive spark gleaming in her eyes. "So long as it doesn't get too messy." Oh Rarity, have you forgotten who your friends were? "Perhaps the rest will join Stardust's side in this snowball brawl, then?" Rainbow smirked. "You're so on! Fluttershy, come join us!" The yellow pegasus looked uncertain - Ah she'll have fun - before coming over to join. And one exchanged look with Twilight, with a glint resolved playfulness in her violet orbs, told me all I needed to know. There's gonna be a loooooot of hot chocolate after this. Chapter 104: I Wanna Be Like You!Say, remember when you used to be more independent over yourself, when you dismissed others perspectives over your behaviour in favour of refusal to be their friends? Yeah...? When you were far more focused on your own objectives than simply doing whatever your friends demanded of you? I mean, I did it so long as they asked than demanded, but sure. Do you ever miss those days? ...Not really. "Come along! Come along Stardust! We musn't be behind schedule any longer!" With an exhausted but amused grin, I continued hauling the cargo as my friend requested of me, following after the merrily humming unicorn down the path through the rather bright forest. Easy for you to say, Rarity. You're not the one pulling a massive wagon filled with clothes with 'careful tugging' as you so eloquently put it. See what I mean Jack? Ever reminisce of the days where you took no [BEEP] from any of this world's inhabitants, where you were content with achieving your own goals than become so soft-hearted as to easily bow to their whims currently? As opposed to being a massive [BEEP] like back then? My eyes cast on the strolling Rarity, muzzle tugging into a small smile. Yeah, I'm fine being this mare's personal clothes-carrier if it meant keeping a friend happy now. What was todays occurrence, you ask? Ah nothing more than a simple delivery to a rather prestigious town hidden within some tropical forest. But in Rarity's case, 'simple' of course meant 'a mountain pile of tucked, tidied freshly-designed clothing made specifically for the prideful townsfolk.' Name of the town you ask? Trottop, or something like that. According to Rarity, the citizens of this peaceful location were considered very old-fashioned, and requested the mare's unique fashion artful skills to design new clothing for a formal event they intend on holding sometime by the end of the week. But, with clothing made specifically for each and every pony attending the event - which may as well have been the entire populace of the townsfolk - Rarity requested help in delivering the large package to the far-off town. Applejack was busy, so I was called to do the task of pulling the fancy wagon instead, again, with 'careful tugging;' in case something were to slip out from the piled minty-packaged clothing. Either this of spend the entire day with a whole Star Wars marathon with Spike, Rainbow and Pinkie... Oh what could've I picked? Twilight, bless her, made the decision for me. Oh come now, I say this is a healthy task for you. Starswirl spoke up in clear approval. The further you venture throughout Equestria, the more acquainted you can be with its various inhabitants and cultures. As the Protector of Balance, it is your duty to keep the peace of all living things, be they light or dark, and what better means to accomplish as such by learning more about them face-to-face? I could just research them, like Twilight would. A personal experience would grant further knowledge than recorded facts or history, my friend. Ooh, don't tell Twilight you said that. Where else does one garner the knowledge used to write in these books? There are many things in the universe literature alone shan't suffice, secrets and untold facts which would take even Princess Celestia by surprise. By learning more through real encounters, you are granted with wisdom and a sensation which even a simple book wouldn't gift, though that doesn't make them any less useful, especially for beforehand preparation. Don't think I didn't catch that tone in your last sentence, Starswirl. There was little time for me to brush up my knowledge on this town beforehand- "Why, I do believe we have reached our destination." Waiting for me to join her, I managed to reach Rarity's side as she motioned down the slope towards the nearby town, blending rather well with the forest it surrounds itself by save for the smoke from chimneys rising, a clear indicator as to how we tracked them down in this huge tree-filled area. The mare breathed in deeply, sighing in approving content. "Ahh! The scent of prosperity! Trottop is well-regarded for its rather traditional lifestyle and endurance through these rather daunting woods, though I believe I informed you of all this already." "You have Rarity. Several times in fact on the trip here." Whether she caught the amused exasperation, she didn't acknowledge it, nodding with a soft smile. "How I longed to have fulfilled an order on their behalf. For a formal event, no less! This old-fashioned town was founded centuries before Canterlot, you may be well aware of." Only because an enthusiastic Twilight mentioned that during your explanation as to where we were going. "I simply cannot wait to show them my effort pay off, once they explore and appreciate my personal handiwork." With a smile, I asked coyly, "Then what are we waiting for?" "Quite right darling, quite right." With a sharp tug, Rarity continued strolling down the slope with a rather impatient tone to her yet barely-concealed excited voice. "We mustn't dwardle any further. Come along Stardust! And remember, carefully tug those rather fragile clothes on that wagon." "Whatever you say!" Rolling in my eyes in good nature, I followed after the mare, gently walking down whilst pulling the wagon when descending this slope. You see what I mean? Allowing yourself to play servant for these expectant mares? Ah go back to playing Minecraft in my head. Well, I can certainly see what she meant by old-fashioned. The architecture of the building with made from good ol' fashioned stone bricks. You know, the classic colours of grey or light brown, save for the coloured spots which indicated they were stores or the Town Hall. The prestigious side, however, was a different story. Even Rarity has paused mid-excitement once we witnessed the rather... Messy state of the town. Baskets upturned, wagons flipped over or destroyed. Hell, the entire town looked ransacked, not a pony in sight. Except for, of course, the ponies immediately shutting the curtains behind their houses or shops as we passed in concern. "Are you... Sure this is a posh location?" "Without negativity." But even Rarity began sounding uncertain, clearly upset by the unexpected state we found Trottop to be. As we walked across the town, the white unicorn rubbing beneath her muzzle in worry, glancing around before pointing out in slight relief. "Ah! There's the store we were to deliver this order to!" A rather rounded stone building with an azure-shaded roof and a sign on the window beside the door titled 'Sew N' Hoof.' Charming. Upon approaching, I finally unclipped the belt pulling along the wagon from myself as we neared the front door, noting that even this store wasn't seemingly spared from whatever state befell the town, if the cracked window and glass door had us believe. This... Does not seem to be good at all... No [BEEP]? Reach out through Balance, Jack. What do you feel? As requested, I briefly closed my eyes, extending my senses throughout the vicinity in hopes of gaining a clue as to what was happening before us. And the feedback prompted me to state these emotions outloud, "Worry... Anxiety... Fear... Apprehension." Now I was just concerned for the townsfolk. With an exchanged worried glance between myself and Rarity, I opened the cracked door, carefully, for the mare to step through first, following after into... A rather clean store. Seriously, nothing seemed out of place in this fashion shop. Everything was stacked and neatly placed, not a trace of thievery in sight as we entered the store. Rarity exhaled in full relief. "Well, it could've been worse." She sent a side-glance at my snort; oh sure, glad the safety of clothes means more to you than the well-being of these townsfolk, Rarity. I'm certain that's not what she insinuated. I know, I was just messing around. "Hello?" I called out then, approaching the counter alongside the curious fashioner. "Is anyone home? We're here from Ponyville!" "We have come delivering what the town asked for their formal event this weekend!" Rarity added helpfully. Which seemed to have the full effect. Although I was becoming better with adapting to these new abilities, I'd still had yet to master the many techniques, which included sensing others. As such, forgive me when I immediately pulled a surprised Rarity back and extended a limb protectively in front of her as the sudden head popped out from behind the counter, taken aback myself. A blue unicorn stallion revealed himself from his hiding spot and inquiring rather softly. "You're from Ponyville...?" Rarity and I shared cautious glances. "Yes...?" The mare answered back uncertainly. Fear and stress was pouring off this pony like a fountain, but the confirmation sent somewhat relief into him. "Oh, thank goodness." The stallion wiped off his forehead. "I thought... Never mind." No, please, continues. I'm actually interested as to what was going on here, exactly. He peeked his head over us with a curious expression. Rarity frowned. "Is everything alright darling? You seem awfully tense about something-" "Are the deliveries outside?" We nodded. "Then we better get them inside soon. Wouldn't want them to be taken, after all?" "Taken?" But the stallion ignored my question, walking around the counter to head to the door. "Evening is coming soon. We'll have to work fast." But Rarity, however, wasn't too keen on rushing anything which involves her work. "Now just a second!" A hoof halted the tense stallion, prompting her inquisitive gaze. "What precisely do you mean by 'taken?' And what in the name of Celestia happened around this town? I was led to believe Trottop was regarded for its clean, prestigious atmosphere and condition throughout the town. Instead, my friend here and I were greeted to what was essentially a messy ghost town! This is Trottop, is it not?" The owner of this store nodded, licking his lips nervously. "That's right... Miss Rarity, correct?" The mare nodded, expression slight satisfaction at the acknowledgement. "I apologize, but we requested your fashion skills at the wrong time... We've been dealing with an existential crisis recently that, I regret to say, may very well cancel our Trottop Dance Celebritorial." A crisis? Dance Celebritorial? Rarity outright gasped at the news. "But... But I worked so hard on perfecting these styles for your town's event." Knowing how much seeing her work pay off meant to Rarity, I placed a comforting hoof on the downcast unicorn before addressing the stallion with my own frown. "You mentioned a crisis. What sort of crisis? We may be able to help." The owner sighed, setting his own green gaze to the floor. "Right now, we only know little. But for a while now, almost every night, a giant monster emerges from the forest when we least expect it, and steals from the townsfolk without any remorse for it." A giant monster that steals? At my skeptic look, the stallion was prompted to continue by our nods. "Nothing like food or water, though, that's the curious thing. Every morning we wake up to find items or anything like that stolen, windows smashed and objects obstructed. But never food or drinks taken by this massive beast." "What kind of things does this supposed creature take?" Rarity asked, sounding both curious and worried whilst flicking a glance to the door. It didn't take a genius to know what she was concerned about. "Things like wagons... House appliances... Clothes... Anything it can break into with ease and get away with. Not even barricading the doors and windows do anything to stop it. Anyone whose seen the monster at night reports it to be taller than even any of the town's houses." And that was all Rarity needed to hear, gasping downright. "That is simply appalling! An outrage! To hear your town face such a thing before your yearly event in simply barbaric!" Trust Rarity to be on the warpath where clothing is concerned. "I will not stand for this!" The swift turn to the door prompted my frown. "Where are you going?" I inquired after her. What was my fashion friend planning now? "That creature believes it can come tonight and attempt to steal my hard effort? I find that hardly likely to happen!" The resolved mare glanced over her shoulder with a steel expression. "Help our poor friend here unload the deliveries into the store Stardust, I'm going to make certain the celebritorial happens whether anypony likes it or not!" Without even awaiting my word on the matter, Rarity swiftly opened the door and slammed it behind her. ...Alright then. That went well. Yep. "Is she always like this?" The stallion turned to me in question. "Eh, only where her own hard work is concerned." Emphasized by our cringes at the glass door falling apart seconds after. By the time I was done helping out the store owner, finding Rarity wasn't all too difficult. Oh not by sensing her, no no, but by the shrill voice of outrage and protests she was making to an important-looking pony outside a large building which was, presumably, the Town Hall. The white unicorn conversed with a taller thin green pegasus with a blonde short mane, white collar with brown tie and round glasses. Approaching permitted me to hear the latter speak apologetically, "It is out of my hoofs, Miss Rarity. I must consider the safety of Trottop's citizens first before even considering allowing the celebritorial to continue. You must understand." Slightly deterred, Rarity desperately tried still to appeal to the stallion, who I assumed was the mayor of this small town. "With all due respect mayor, surely with this creature only attacking at night, the event can still be held in daytime instead?" The stallion shook his head adamantly. "I just can't take that chance. The townsfolk are simply too shaken to have their spirits lifted up like that. If we lower our guard, that monster may strike when we least expect it." "I understand, but surely-?" "Now, you must excuse me. I have to oversee a few things." Leaving Rarity with an open mouth, the mayor stiffly turned and walked off, clearly eager not to resume this conversation. And that gave me the opportunity to join the mare, who, without turning, spoke up after shaking her head in disbelief. "This is tragic, Stardust." A mix of anger and sadness leaking from her tone. "Not only are these poor ponies scared out of their wits by this monster, but no one will be able to participate in Trottop's Dance Celebritorial! Who will have the honour of displaying my one-of-a-kind outfits to the townsfolk then?!" Because that's the real tragedy here. Rarity sighed, and yet before I could console the mare, something snapped the unicorn out of it, perking her up and looking at me so abruptly I was admittedly startled. "Stardust, you must've known about all this, didn't you? Why else would Twilight have eagerly recommended you to accompany me here?" Funnily enough, I doubt it was for that reason. "Rarity, I never knew about this whole event." "But you must have! Clearly it was one of those 'episodes,' yes? You knew about these circumstances from the start, and you've come to help in ridding the poor town of this supposed creature that stalks them in the night and proceed with the celebritorial, hence why you are here. Why else would that be the case?" Amusing theory. Unfortunately, I had to shatter Rarity's satisfactory conclusion with reality. "Rarity... I never even heard of Trottop or this monster before I arrived here with you. This was never presented in the show before, that's the thing. I don't know what's going to happen, or how best to stop it... Yet." And that's the curious thing; this all seems episode-material. If this was indeed canon, it's interesting it was never mentioned or referenced once in the show. Not every incident your friends face will be shown to the eyes of your people, my friend. Oh... That'd explain it. The fashionista, meanwhile, was wholeheartedly dismayed by the new, pony ears drooping downwards, half-closed eyes glittering in disappointment. "I see... Well then, we must simply try a different tactic then." Refusing to yield just yet, Rarity met my eyes again, deep blue sharpened in resolve, voice of pure conviction. "We shall have to hunt down the creature which plagues Trottop ourselves." What? "And by us, I clearly mean you." Oh. "After all, one of us would have to stay behind and keep an eye on things. And you are more suited to battling monsters than I am, as we both know." "Glad my well being has been thought of before making this plan." Rarity waved dismissively at my dry response. "I'm positive you'll be fine, darling. After all, you have laughed at danger in the face many times before, and lived, no? I'm certain you can deal with this thing before the day is done... Which doesn't seem to be too long, now." Rarity noted the shades of yellow breaking through the sky above. "We best begin sooner now than later." I might have a better suggestion. You, Sombra? If it involves something akin to killing the beast, I'd rather not hear it, thank you. How low you think of me. Was the dry response, before proceeding. Night is steadily upon us. Perhaps, than seek out the creature through the large forest and got ourselves foolishly lost, we wait for this 'monster' to come to us and deal with it then. So just wait here and allow the creature to attack the town, then strike? That... Might actually work, in all honesty, although there's the safety of the citizens to consider about this. Sombra snorted in trepidation. And since when does anyone within this world get injured to the point of severeness, boy? Would you rather explore through the woods now and leave this town at risk much more? ...That is a point. "Alright Rarity, I have a better plan." You have a better plan? Hey if I told her it was your idea, how do you think she'll react? The answer to that point was the fallen King's low grumbling. Honestly, I'm not entirely too comfortable feeling this vulnerable. You agreed with this plan. Now be quiet and await the prey. Or predator... With my caped back exposed like this, body in a meditative stance with closed eyes, sitting right in the center of the still town, the only sounds occupying the atmosphere right now was the chirping crickets and hooting of owls in the night. I practically felt like I was inviting the monster to come dine on me. That is the point. Sombra was beginning to sound terribly impatient. Now focus. Use that power of yours to root out the creature and take it by surprise before it surprises you. I'm doing so... But right now, all I felt was light and uncertainty pouring from the hearts of the resting or wide awake citizens. Not a trace of malicious intent anywhere... At least, as far as I can sense at this range. The Sew N' Hoof's owner was very descriptive about the monster itself, back when I was helping him deliver the orders indoors, only vague things like a large shadow coated in the night, but apparently it was seen this beast was also very, very hairy. Looking around for clues myself earlier, I managed to find there were, indeed, traces of hair around the damaged parts of the town. Orange hair, if the light of the setting sun indicated. Starswirl refused to provide any further info, knowing full well what was going on, yet only answering my questions/demands with basically "You must find out for yourself." Celestia's mentor, all right... Concentrate. I am! Gritting my teeth at Sombra's unhelpful persistence, I reached deeper into Balance, which was reacting quite negatively to my irritation. Sighing, I resolved to calm myself, setting my emotions both good and bad to being scaled enough for the power to work in my favour. But again, no sense of darkness anywhere in the town. Okay, the townsfolk had traces of Chaos in their hearts - who didn't? - but nothing too substantial. Everything felt the same, and the much stronger presence of light, my bond with Rarity helping, detected the mare was still sound asleep inside the store itself. I insisted she slept in a hotel which she would be considerably safer, but the mare was firm; if the monster was targeting clothes among other things, she wanted to keep her 'babies' protected from anything that would try to do them harm. Sometimes I think my stubbornness might be rubbing off on them... That needn't necessarily be a bad thing, you know. Yeah yeah... Wonder how the Crusaders were doing, by this point. If memory serves, occurring right now were the three fillies helping the only horse in Equestria find his place in Appleloosa. How did I know this? Applejack mentioned the day before how she, Apple Bloom and her friends were departing to that western town for a anniversary rodeo. That episode confirmed two things for me. One, that ponies can still make childish assumptions and can make the Crusaders still look more mature by comparison. And two, horses actually exist in this world- Wait... Think I'm getting something. At last! No shut up... I frowned harder, concentrating through the Force- I mean Balance. There was something... Not entirely light, but little darkness too. Grey, I'd say... And coming somewhere from the west- "AHHHHHHHH!" That confirmed the location. Jesus, I think even the others back at Ponvyille could hear Rarity's high-pitched scream like that. Standing up, I glared in the direction, sensing the distress and panic through the bond and hurrying towards the location. Dammit! I told Rarity to sleep somewhere other than an assumed prime target of the creature's! And I was clearly right! For arriving before the store, I was greeted by the large, dark shadow crouching above the store itself, its outstretched black arm reaching into one of the upper floor windows while keeping itself maintained. Not even the stars or moon above help illuminated the bulky creature from what I could make out, only brief glimpses or orange fur from the limbs and sides. "SOMEPONY! HELP!" That was all the incentive I needed. The concern of my friend coming first, I rushed forward, Balance ready and able to help me stop this creature before it goes too far. However, upon leaping upwards, the shadowed monster immediately ducked from my assault, forcing me to fly over it towards the building beside the clothing store. Undeterred, my hooves firmly landed on the grey wall. And leaped again from it. This time, though, instead of ducking or attempting to counter, the creature was surprisingly mobile, swiftly leaning back which caused me to, again, fly around onto the roof of the other building. Digging my hoofs into the ground, I immediately turned to glare upwards at the rather fast creature. For something so ginormous and clearly burly, it knew how to move. From the darkness, however, I saw two round eyes regarding me in mild irritation too. And from the hand retreating out of the building, I saw the screaming hostage it held. "Rarity!" "Stardust!" The mare screamed in response, struggling in the grasp on this creature. "It tried to steal my hard work! But never mind that, help me!" Will do! "Let me go you overgrown brute!" Thankfully, Rarity just provided me the best advantage. With the monster momentarily distracted by its vocal hostage, I leaped upwards again, this time ascending above my foe's height before hurtling downs, spinning my body around in preparation. But, catching me from the corner of its eye, there was an attempt of retaliation. But judging from the roar of pain, the blocking with its free hand didn't work entirely in its favour. Yet its startling screech did nothing to benefit me either, at all, as retaliation came swiftly by the punch aimed in my stomach as I back flipped, assisted with Rarity's weight, sent me flying back so fast my fedora flew off midway. Argh! And painfully crashing into another stone wall, before prompting falling downwards into a convenient stacked boxes of fresh tomatoes, greeted by ponies screaming left and right as they ran past me, having come outside upon hearing the commotion. But none in comparison to Rarity's own vocal noises, which was beginning to fade along with her presence. The monster was fleeing with its hostage! Swiftly pushing myself out of the destroyed boxes, ignoring the smell - which would take days to get off my cape - I attempted to push by the citizens without potentially hurting them with my recent strength. Yet, it seems, I had underestimated the monster's own brute force. And that cost me my friend being captured and taken away. For she and the creature were out of sensory range by the time I reached the store again, escaped back into the forest. "God dammit!" I snarled, emphasizing my justified frustration and worry with slamming my hoof into the ground, inciting a slight tremor which only provoked the citizens into running around in panic faster. But they weren't important right now, upon sensing no real pain from anyone in the vicinity. Rarity has been taken. And I was going to get her back. "It seems there have been no casualties thus far... Save for the foalnapping of your friend, I'm afraid." "So no one's hurt?" The stallion shook his head. "Thankfully, no. The beast only appeared to have targeted the Sew N' Hoof last night. Although I am grateful less of the town was damaged than typically, I ponder the reason why it only attacked one store." Yeah well, I knew exactly why. But I hardly felt compulsed to inform the rather useless mayor. But, at the very least, no one else got hurt last night. "Thank you, Mayor, I'll leave you to your business." That said, I swiftly turned to depart, intending to track this creature down my own way. "Wait!" Hm? The pegasus called out, inciting my pause and glance over to him. "I am truly sorry for what fate has befallen your friend. If there is anything I can do-" "Oh you made it how clear how useful you can be to Rarity last night, didn't you?" I couldn't help but snap, prompting the mayor to gaze at the ground in guilt. Realizing my words, I sighed forcibly and spoke apologetically, "Sorry, just stressed about my friend." He nodded. "I understand. If there is anything, please, let me know." Thank you, but no thank you. Nodding myself, I continued onwards, determined to get this all over with ASAP. That beast isn't keeping my friend for very long. I trust you have a plan? Yeah... Well, no, but I'll think of one as we go. Improvisation? Typical of you. Well, what else can I do? My senses through Balance is limited, for crying out loud! I can barely extend that range beyond edges of the town itself, how am I suppose to track down Rarity when that beast left nothing to track it with? I checked; no massive footprints, no kind of trail for me to follow. Either what we were facing can either fly, or was extremely intelligent not to leave tracks to pursue it. And why would it capture Rarity, of all ponies? I suspect that to be an accident at best, Jack. Starswirl said calmly. It sought for the clothing of that store, but instead caught a pony who was desperate to defend her passion. You need not blame yourself for what happened. I scoffed loudly, ignoring the startled gazes of passerbys for doing so. Too late for that. Last night I underestimated that creature... It won't happen again. But the point was, what could I possibly do? I couldn't sense much when inside the town, and beyond lies the massive easy-to-get-lost-in forest. It would take ages to track down my friend without any lead to go on. You underestimate your own abilities, my friend. How so...? True, you are not yet capable of expanding your senses through the power of Balance to detect the presence of all living things in the forest. My mentor affirmed. Your friend, however, is another story entirely. I paused, looking up in confused wonder... Are you insinuating I can still sense my friend somehow despite no doubt being too far away from me for it to be possible? This time, it was Sombra who replied first, sounding rather irritated, Have you forgotten everything about your abilities so far, boy? Do you not recall the strengthened bonds between yourself and those close to you? And the stronger the bond, the more easier it will be to find Miss Rarity. ...How? First, close your eyes, and simply concentrate. Hesitantly doing as instructed, I focused hard. Relax your features, Jack, you must release the tension flowing through your concern for your friend. Slowly, I obliged, more than eager to listen so long as I could find Rarity safe and sound. Currently, you can sense close inhabitants of Trottop, and yet, if you concentrate hard enough, you might sense something... Different. Different? I... Wait. Wait... There was something... Something just right on the edge of my 'radar,' as it were... Something peculiarly bright. And awfully familiar. "Rarity!" Ignoring the surprised jumps of citizens at my exclamation, I immediately stood up, closing my eyes again to get a good fix on the mare. Yes, I could feel her, somewhere in the forest in the direction to my west. You were right, Starswirl, I can sense her, even all the way from here! I never doubted your wisdom for a minute. Sombra scoffed, whereas my teacher sounded positively amused. I'm pleased to hear it. Perhaps then, you should let your friend know you are coming? Huh? He refers to your display back at that repulsive high school with the human Rainbow Dash. ...Oh! Right, I can do that! ...How do I do that? Concentrate on the bond, the thread of light which ties you together, and will your words into it. You make it sound so easy... Alright then, let's try it. Clearing my throat, clenched my features in intense focus, intending to accomplish what my teacher suggested, imagining the words as I kept a firm grip on the bond. "Rarity! Rarity!" ...Did that work? Try again... Or don't I could hardly care less. "Rarity!" You honestly believe she is capable of answering back-? "Stardust?" ...You were saying? "Rarity, can you hear me?" The sound was both confused and flustered, but I recognized that high-class feminine tone anywhere. "Stardust, is that really you speaking inside my head?" "The one and only!" "But how-?" "Balance. But never mind that, are you alright? Are you hurt?" "No... No I'm quite alright. A little bruised from being carried all the way into this rather dampened cave, but nothing too severe, thankfully." Oh thank God. Nodding outwardly, I spoke through the bond in conviction, "Keep tight then, I'm on my way." "Wait, Stardust. This creature, it's not what you-" Not what I... What? "Rarity? Rarity!" No response... Damn! I better hurry. Without delay, I rushed passed many more stunned ponies who were regarding the bizarre visitor openly before disappearing into the woods, pushing past bushes and branches of all shapes and sizes, using the bond Rarity and I shared to track her precise location. I'll worry more about how I can telepathically communicate with others later, right now, my friend needed my help. As it turned out, navigating through the forest wasn't entirely difficult as previously presumed. In contrast to the Everfree Forest, these woods were far more open, and far less hostile. It wasn't too hard locating the large cavern with the cave Rarity mentioned in our last telepathic conversation; the large rock-structure standing out atop a small hill within the otherwise flat forest. Without even the smallest hesitation, I ventured through the cave and into seeming darkness. Well, not dark for long. The daylight pouring into the damp place was quickly replaced by hung torches from the walls, torches I would assume were stolen from the town the dweller of this cave no doubt was responsible for. Lingering within the entrance for a moment, I decided it was probably best to attempt another communication. "Rarity?" ...No answer. Sighing in both annoyance and worry, I continued onwards. Silence was never a good response to circumstances like these. I better find her, and quick. Proceeding forward, down what seemed like a rocky staircase deeper into the cavern, my efforts to 'speak' with her continued anyway. "Rarity? Rarity!" Again, nothing. Did she really have to worry me so-? "Stardust?" Came the reply I was hoping for me, causing me to pause mid-step. "Are you here? Thank goodness, I require assistance with- Oh don't pressure me, you overgrown ape!" Ape? Needing no further incentive, my pace deeper into the cave quickened. If that monster has laid a single hair on Rarity's fur, there will be Hell to pay. It didn't take too long, the torches making it clear exactly how lengthy these stairs into the creature's lair really was, and I eventually, finally, arrived into the proper home of this creature's. Which looked like an abandoned antique treasure room. Objects. Objects everywhere. Of all shapes and sizes; boxes, carts, paintings, house appliances like fire stoves, tables, beds and chairs, you name it. All scattered throughout this wide area in disorder, the only clear path forward. It didn't take a genius to deduce these were all the stolen property of the townsfolk. Well, at least now we knew where it all went. Just piled all here and completely forgotten about. Poor things. But currently, my focus was more centered on the well being of my friend. Sensing her bright presence just across the room, I proceeded onwards. After I rescue the mare, we can return all these things back to their respective owners. Just why was the creature taking all this stuff, anyway? How would it benefit him/her in any way-? Oh Balance how I love you; enabling me to leap backwards out of harm's way thanks to its warning. Dust and a tremor followed after my retreating my body, digging my hooves into the ground whilst glaring up at the opposition which tried to squash me just then, greeted by this cave's one and only resident. This time, unlike last night, the light from the torches around the room presented a clear image of what exactly I was facing, the ape-like creature leaning down to what appeared to be a giant orangutan- ...Was that a Gigantopithecus? Holy [BEEP], it's a Gigantopithecus! From that recent Jungle Book movie...? Yeah - great movie, by the way. The giant of an ape leered down at me with two pure black eyes and tiny white irises, features also black though surrounded by orange unkempt fur, decorating from head to legs. The hands, stomach and feet were a more greyish-colour, reminded all too much further of Christopher Walken's character from the latest new take on the classic book. And here I thought this type of the monkey family was extinct! Apparently not. Not in Equestria, anyway. Sombra mused, before snapping. We should resume in our endeavor to save your captive friend, boy. Ah, right. Yes, sorry, back to business. Mentally clearing my throat, I continued glaring upwards at the ape which was kind enough to wait for me to gaze at it in awe and wonder. "You have someone I'd like back. If you would kindly-?" Whoa! A quick roll out of the way, dodging the fist slamming into where I previously stood before recomposing myself. That was close. The dodge however seemed to aggravate the Gigantopithecus even further. I suppose I couldn't really blame it; first I trespass its home, then I begin making demands in its own home- I was more prepared for its next assault, my raised limb blocking the next swung strike. Firmly locking it in place, I smirked slightly whereas the creature snarled in irritation, attempting another strike with its free arm. Gotcha! Using the fist I kept preoccupied, I grabbed one large finger with my other hoof and swung myself upwards, hurling myself onto the arm and eventually the back of the annoyed giant orangutan, kicking myself off the beast before whirling around, midair, and retaliating with my own good ol' fashioned signature move: The Balance Shockwave. Although the Gigantopithecus saw it coming, swiftly leaping with shocking speed out of the way, the blast leaving a slight crater where it previously stood. Right, it was ridiculously quick... Although that explains it alot, being a member of the ape family. Gripping onto the wall far off, my opponent growled before releasing a mighty roar, which almost knocking me off-balance. And almost ruptured my eardrums... Again. Alright, strategies, go. Brute force won't best your foe alone. His mobility and agility allows for swift deflection and counterattacks. Agreed. So how best to counter that? I tensed in preparation as the creature began rearing back slowly to leap once again, setting my fedora on a convenient hat stand close by. You cannot allow to exert your own abilities whilst combating this foe. For now, relying on the defensive - as it pains me to say - would be the superior option in this battle. Wear the creature out, then strike. Tire it out. Got it- Ugh! Not even sidestepping helped; my opponent allowed no room for countermeasures, swiftly backhanding me once I dodged this next slam, landing my flung body into a set of buckets. Again, how convenient to cushion my fall to an extent. Roaring in triumph, the Gigantopithecus reached to slam both fists onto my state. Not this time! My body back-flipped from the mess, destroyed splintered wood flying everywhere, landing myself onto the wall briefly. And dodging again whereas another fist landed into the wall. "Sorry King Louie." I taunted, proceeding to block and doge the numerous uncoordinated assaults, although which was pushing me on the defensive for now. "But I don't think Rarity can help you uncover the secrets to man's red fire. She's no mancub." Save the petty references until after the battle is won. Your speed and agility matches that of your opponent thanks to Balance, now- Now... What? I blocked and kicked away another large hand, leaping back from another punch followed by raising both front limbs to block an outstretched kick measured by powerful strength, forcing my hind hoofs to scrap across the ground. Now what, Sombra? ...Marecub. ...Yes. I have got to watch Jungle Book again once this was all over. Spike would love it- Ah! My opening! Wasting no time, sidestepping another reaching fist, I grabbed the tall fur of its arm and pushed forward, spinning around rapidly and attempting my own retaliation; a swift but effective kick right into the ape's stomach. And that, fortunately, had the intended effect. Stunned by my own strength matching its own, the Gigantopithecus released a roar of pain and surprise, but I wasn't about to let up just yet; a few punches here in the same bodily spot, and followed by a three-hundred and sixty turn whilst charging my power. The Balance Shockwave sent the beast hurtling back, objects small and large flying everywhere as the creature smashed through them. Someone, however, had to be a spoilsport about my achievement. What part of 'wear it down first, then attack' was plain incomprehensible to you? I saw an opening and I took it. That's what warriors do! Then prepare yourself, 'warrior,' because our friend seems to be recovering quite efficiently. On cue, the ape rose from the pile with raised fists, orangutan features contorting in contempt by the intruder. Frowning, I began preparing myself, taking a rather human stance with a fighting style invented by my own thoughts. The creature, recognizing an invitation, happily obliged as it tore through the discarded items, heading towards me with an intense fury, ready to pummel if it got the chance- "And finished~!" What the-?! Two things stunned me at that point. One, the sudden cheerful sing-song voice belonging to, who else, Rarity. Two, the fact the gigantic ape actually halted completely at her entrance, and I followed its gaze towards the approaching mare, who, carrying with her via magic, had a giant piece of folded up clothing floating harmlessly beside her. At the sight of us, however, the unicorn paused from her satisfied disposition and observed us in surprise... Followed by slight disappointment. "Well, that explains all the disruptive noise I heard back here." What? Rarity, ignoring my surprised and concerned state, idly walked by, brushing off my extended limb of protection and towards the extinct creature, which regarded her intently. And then, to make things even more mind-[BEEP]ingly confusing, she began scolding the beast. "You simply couldn't refrain from causing violence, could you? Shame on you, after all the effort I put in to do as you wished." And, AND, to throw me even more into a hopeless loop. The creature pouted. That's right, pouted. Just what was going on? "Rarity?" I asked rather uncertainly, trying to make sense of the situation. "Are you... Alright?" "I shall be, once Borog has apologized for attacking my friend. Am I right, Borog?" The giant orangutan seemed to have mumbled something under it breath. "I beg your pardon?" "...Sorry." ...It can talk?! That would've been useful earlier! What kind of name is 'Borog?' What kind of name is 'Sombra?' Rarity, meanwhile, pursed her muzzle. "Now Borog, you know precisely it isn't myself you should be apologizing to." The creature - Borog - then reluctantly rumbled loud enough for me to hear. "I'm sorry for attacking you... I didn't know you and this lovely pony were friends." Rarity immediately beamed, nodding before sending me an expectant look, as though daring me to retort anything rudely. "...Yeah, it's fine... I guess." The mare seemed satisfied, for now. I, however, was far from it. "Now Rarity, if you would kindly explain to me what the Hell is going on, I'd-" The unicorn cleared her throat, throwing me a demanding glance, which threw me off-balance again. Just what was happening here? Instead of answering my inquiry first, however, the fashionista instead addressed the large ape she seemed to consider a friend. "Now Borog, I have done as you have asked. This shall help you with your dream!" The floating folded cloth started ascending towards the curious beast. "I present to you, 'Giant, but Extravagant!'" And the clothing unfolded, revealing a... Rather colourful gigantic shirt, seemingly suiting the Gigantopithecus' size. At my look, Rarity added modestly, "I had to make do with what we had here." Borog, meanwhile, was gently grasping the offered clothing. And, I [BEEP] you not, the damn beast actually began leaking tears from its previously hostile eyes. Rarity, spotting this, smiled lightly. "Why not try it on?" Obliging without hesitation, the creature hurriedly placed the large clothing, to Rarity's brief worry over the state of her work, but that tension once it fit the giant orangutan perfectly. "You look marvelous darling. A real model of your kind." I was starting to wish those compliments were plain sarcasm. I'm still confounded as to what precisely is occurring before my very eyes. Welcome to my world! ...Oh wait, you've been living there for almost a year now. "Now, will you do as I requested?" Nodding, Borog brushed the fabric of his new shirt delicately, taking in the sensation. "I will give everyone their stuff back... Thank you, Miss Rarity..." The mare nodded in turn, both pleased and satisfied by the effort. Finally, no doubt sensing my confusion, Rarity turned to me with a blissful smile. "Borog here simply wanted to fit in. He wished to live among ponies in peace, and believed taking all their stuff would help him understand us more. Fortunately, I set our misguided friend here straight. All it took was one lecture and offered help to resolve everything. I'd say Fluttershy would be proud, no?" She added jokingly. ...By God, this was the Jungle Book. Thankfully, I didn't have to carry all this stuff alone. Borog was kind enough to lend a hand with the more heavy stuff, ourselves escorting Rarity back to the rather quiet town. On the way back, my friend explained how once Borog had taken her by error of judgement, the large ape was awfully timid upon interacting with the scared mare, taken aback by her constant screaming. Eventually, though, once the mare began calming down, it didn't take too long for Rarity to understand what precisely the creature wanted by simply asking, and Borog replied with what was essentially 'I wanna be like you.' And that was the short version. They made a deal, Rarity would use her expertise to fashion torn clothing Borog accidentally ripped up over time in the cave to help him fit in. In turn, he would bring back all the stolen property back to their rightful owners. Meaning, basically, I never had to fight the ape to begin with, had I attempted to negotiate with him first instead of attacking; he was a real nice guy once you get to know him. In other words, I was an arse... What else was new? Took the words right out of my mouth. Starswirl, meanwhile, was far less mocking about this. You were concerned for the well-being of your friend. You aren't to be blamed for the basic assumptions to what fate had presumably befallen Miss Rarity. Although, in future, I anticipate you'll be less reckless from hereon. ...No promises. Hmhm. I expect nothing less. Teacher of the year... The banter on hold for the moment, we arrived into the town, setting all the things down gently, as to not break anything fragile. To my least surprise, the whole place was empty. Deserted, almost. But I knew from a fact everyone was hiding indoors, no doubt spotting the Gigantopithecus poking its head from the trees approaching their town. I sensed presences of fear and anxiousness all around us. Sighing, I excused myself from the two for a moment. It only took about four minutes to drag the mayor, kicking and screaming, back to where Rarity and Borog waited. Ignoring all manners of protests and warnings from the scared elected figure, I set the pegasus down before the looming beast, keeping him firmly in place in case he attempted to plan an escape, like fly off. Sending me a slight exasperated look, Rarity cleared her throat and addressed the mayor with a light smile. "Mr. Mayor. It is wonderful to see you again." As though spotting her for the first time, the stallion's eyes looked as though they would pop out of his skull. "M-Miss Rarity. Your're okay!" And immediately gulping when Borog shifted somewhat, observing the nervous pegasus with open curiosity. Although, I think 'nervous' would be like saying Twilight forgetting to write Celestia a lesson about friendship would be 'mild anxiety.' "I appreciate your concern, Mayor." Rarity made a motion, and Borog obliged, moving his ape body to reveal all the goods. To that, the pegasus looked from us to all the stolen items in full-out shock. "I'm relieved to say that the taken property was all a giant misunderstanding... No pun intended. Borog here - This is Borog, by the way." He waved down at the cautious stallion. "Didn't know stealing was wrong until I set him straight." Rarity smiled up at her new friend. "He simply wished for acceptance among ponykind, and to make new friends. I request, Mayor, for forgiveness on his behalf, as Borog is deeply sorrowful for taking things that didn't belong to him. Isn't that right darling?" The behemoth of an orangutan bowed his head in shame. "I'm sorry for taking so many things which aren't mine, Mr. Mayor." The voice was a very deep rumble, differently considerably to Christopher's voice with King Louie. "Your kind interested me, and I wish to learn more. I hope it isn't too late for that..." It took a moment for the stallion to regain his voice, looking between the objects, Borog, Rarity and only once to myself before clearing his throat, desperately trying to show composure in this scenario. "I-I see... Well then, Miss Rarity, you have my and Trottop's deepest gratitude for helping our town finally get through this." Before nervously glancing up at the ashamed beast. "Borog, was it?" The ape nodded somewhat. "Although it was awfully wrong of you to steal from us... We are gratified, regardless, for realizing the error of your ways and returning all the stolen property to us." Well, that's a start... "And if all you desired was to simply befriend others." Finally, a small smile rose on the mayor's lips. "Well, I suppose we can arrange something." Now we're talking! Borog gazed at the stallion in renewed hope, and that seemed to wipe away the tension even further. "Trottop may have a prestigious lifestyle, but we are not beyond accepting others into our fold." As though summoned by those very words, heads began peeking out from doors, windows and carts alike, ponies cautiously approaching, evidently frightened by the beast, keeping a safe distance. It only took until seeing their returned goods did they began nearing us further. Borog kindly took a few more steps away from the objects, allowing relieved and hopeful equines to retrieve their long-lost goods in happiness and joy. And it was a treat to watch. The mayor then cleared his throat, addressing the gather public at large vocally, "Let us all welcome Mr. Borog here officially to Trottop. He has realized it was wrong to steal our precious things, and wishes to make amends. And who are we to refuse? In celebration, let us proceed with the Dance Celebritorial as previously scheduled!" Raised by cheers and clapping of hoofs from all around us. And Rarity was more than enthusiastic about the news. "Ooh! Now everyone can try my specially-designed outfits made for this special occasion!" Prompted by more applause, and my humoured look. You know, I played a little role in the grand scheme of things involving what happened here. And I'm completely okay with that. Today, it was Rarity who helped a friend out, not me. It was a breath of fresh air, really, not having to do everything myself. Instead, I resorted to helping the town set up the event with the decorations. When Rarity said they were posh, they were really posh. Like, remember the Grand Galloping Gala before it became a total mess? Picture that times ten. Speaking of which, I believe that's just on the horizon. "Marvelous, is it not?" Ah, the white unicorn, adorning a fancy bright red glittering dress, decided to join me in observing the party, formal attire and light dancing everywhere. "We arrive to deliver outfits for the Celebritorial, and also help a friend make even more friends." True enough, as Borog was preoccupied conversing with the ponies below him. "I must admit, for a very high-classed dispositions, their acceptance of Borog is rather surprising." Yeah. It amazed me how quick they were to accept a giant filthy ape into their society. No offense to him, of course. Although Borog had to work for it first, of course, beginning with repairing all the damages he made to the town over his previous visits. "All thanks to you." Rarity waved off the praise, smiling. "I simply provided generosity to a friend in need. Nothing more to it darling." "Of course." The mare sighed then. "A shame, though, our friends couldn't be here to join us. This is quite the party, I must say." "We can always take a picture here and rub it in their faces when we get back." That prompted shared laughter, Rarity snorting into her drink. "You're terrible," She commented in good nature, sipping her punch after a brief toast with my own drink, all ladylike and releasing a refreshing sigh. "Oh dear me..." Hm? I followed her gaze- Ah... Haha! I couldn't resist chuckling loudly at the display before us then; the Gigantopithecus decided it was fine to begin dancing himself in all sorts of unorthodox manners, prompting others to step back in both surprise and amazement at the lack of shame our friend was showing with his dance moves. Even Rarity wasn't above laughing behind her glass at the show. "And I thought Twilight had the most peculiar dance moves..." Pah! You ain't seen nothing yet Rarity. You're not planning on- Oh I'm planning on it. "Can't beat 'em my dear, join them." Setting my wineglass to the side, I grinned at the bemused Rarity before proceeding to join the enjoying-himself Borog. Not even a massive ape can top my masterful dance moves. That's one way of putting it... Oh, idea! Starswirl! Already ahead of you. And as the crowd gathered, watching us in barely-concealed befuddlement and curiosity, whereas Rarity was observing in full amusement and light joy, the familiar music began playing in the air. And what better fitting music than a song that's been stuck in my head all two-thousand and sixteen? I'm aware, that nauseating catchy theme wouldn't cease even playing in my thoughts, thanks to you- What's that? Can't hear you over the sound of me singing alongside my Gigantopithecus friend "I Wanna Be Like You!" Let the real party commence! Chapter 105: Reap What You SowI felt like this was slave labour... It is slave labour. And you would know. You chose to offer your services for this pathetic gala, boy, all to please your Princess. A shame, though, she'll be more preoccupied on pleasing her mentor. If we could please focus, gentlecolts. Right, sorry, yes. With a grunt, I placed the unopened boxes down, to which a group of gratified pegasi unsealed and began piling out the contents of decorations, having delivered them all myself from the upper levels of the castle. The servants moved without fault, expressions serious and hard-working, but I could sense the eagerness and glee for the formal event to be upheld tonight for their Princess and all visiting ponies. The Grand Galloping Gala. Once again, I partake in the party. Willingly this time, I would add. "Okay, that's about it! Great job everypony!" Ah. On the other side of the room, Twilight was ordering servants left and right as they sprung all over the grand room where the gala would be mainly held at. "If you raise that edge slightly... A little more... Okay, slightly downwards... Perfect!" Shaking my head at the specific instructions, typical of the perfectionist mare, I headed towards her. Around the room, walls, windows and tables alike were being coated with many appealing things. Halfway completed, it wouldn't be long until everything was more than prepared for the Grand Galloping Gala the following night. The afternoon had only just arisen, and Twilight was more than eager to get things done without anything missing or ruined. "Would you like the corners of the rug to be cleanly put, too? Or maybe the anchovies at the buffet to be recooked because they don't look right?" Twilight sent me a sarcastic 'Ha ha' look, smiling regardless at my joking tone. "We don't serve anchovies in Equestria, Jack." Before a thoughtful expression took over. "Although, we could inspect the rugs around the castle just in case..." Don't forget, this is your special somepony. I know, and I love every second of being with her. "Thanks again for accompanying me to Canterlot to help Princess Celestia set everything up for the gala. Your help has been great with preparations." I grinned at the blissful gratitude. "Anything to please my Princess." Ignoring Sombra's triumphant scoff. Hey, I never denied I was here mostly to help Twilight. At the bashful grin, the mare then gazed around the place with thought. "I hope this will also please Princess Celestia. I want everything to be perfect tonight; this is the first Grand Galloping Gala I've ever organized. What if I let her down? I can't imagine disappointment from her-" A hoof was placed on her side, preventing her from beginning a distressed rant and inciting her to look at me. Smiling in both humour and reassurance, I put my girlfriend's worries to ease. "Twilight, you know as well as I do Celestia will appreciate the effort, regardless if anything goes wrong. Remember last time, how the event turned to a disaster, but she, you, our friends and I all had fun regardless?" "That was different," Twilight insisted, "This time, it's her student... Former student whose helping with planning everything for the most important formal event in all of Equestria. Ponies from far and wide will be attending! I don't want to let them or you or the Princess or the rest of my friends down and-" Plan B. The Princess was abruptly cut off, but welcomed the surprise kiss in turn. Savouring the taste of those previously panicking lips for a moment, I pulled back with a childish grin at her slightly dazed expression. Servants nearby paused briefly at the spectacle, before quickly resuming their duties. "When have you ever let anyone down, love? This gala will be a hit, I guarantee it. I'll love it, Celestia will love it, everyone will love it." Not even Discord tonight will ruin the experience with that massive blob of a date of his. Twilight smiled slowly, relief beginning to sparkle in her eyes. "And, hypothetically, if Princess Celestia doesn't like it as much as we hope?" I scoffed. Like I worry over that over-indulgent alicorn's opinion. "I have a few choice words for her if that becomes the case." "And I think I'd prefer not to hear them." Twilight gasped, immediately racing over to the approaching alicorn. "Princess Celestia!" The smaller mare shamelessly embraced her ex-teacher, which Celestia returned warmly. Aw... How come you don't hug me like that, Starswirl? If I had a physical presence, perhaps. Though I doubt you would welcome such a gesture at this present moment. ...Too true. Celestia spoke after Twilight pulled back, smiling down fondly at her former student. "Stardust is correct, Twilight, I would never be dissatisfied by the work you put into arranging tonight's Grand Galloping Gala. I'm already proud of the effort so far. Just look at this place." She motioned with her wings to the servants and workers hard at work. "Half-organized by you. I never doubted the decision to request your services in the first place." Twilight proudly beamed at the praise, and even I couldn't help but smile slightly at the affection and compliment Celestia was rightly handing to her student. Or merely indulging the young mare's ego. Hey, Twilight does not have an ego! ... ...Okay, she can be a little smug at times, but not to the point of egotism. "I just hope we can get everything ready in time before the end of the afternoon." Yet before I could state that the afternoon will be countless years away with the speed Twilight was preparing everything with, the mare suddenly excused herself. "Oh, which reminds me! I need to check how the trimmed bushes are doing in the gardens. I'll be back soon Princess. Jack." We both observed as the mare departed through the large doorway leading outside, both smiling at the sheer commitment and effort she was putting in. "Admirable devotion, wouldn't you say?" Celestia asked in rhetorical fondness, beaming after her departing former pupil. "Yep." I nodded, smiling humouredly to myself. "You've no idea how often she whips me into shape in the mornings." More than I'd like, between you and me. But my own devotion to keeping Twilight happy overrides my own need for extra sleep. You mean self need for sheer tardiness. I confirm nothing. "Hm." Celestia mused in nostalgia. "I can recall everytime Twilight woke me up from bed to continue with our lessons." Implying, you have, indeed, actually trained her for anything. Welp, this was fun. I'm just gonna go and help anyone who needs it than... Converse with you, dear ol' Celestia. That said, I swiftly began turning to depart- "Stardust." Oh what now? My reluctant gaze met warm pink eyes, the Princess of the Sun speaking with sincerity. "It is good to see you again." Hm? Oh... Right. "You too." Was my lackluster response, before quickening my movements out of here, admittedly feeling slightly awkward being anywhere near the tall mare. Still unimpressed with her actions during the Tirek incident? Pfft, [BEEP] yeah! You're aware she was doing what she thought was right. Yes, and how many times have others been endangered because of those oh-so wise decisions? Far too many. But for the sake of Twilight, tonight, I'll refrain from outright scolding the alicorn for what happened back then. Sombra snorted in amusement. If that happens, I owe you five bits, Starswirl. Starswirl, for all his own wisdom, didn't even lecture the other pony for the offered bet. Instead, a tone of humour from himself matched the fallen King's own. Hm. I look forward to the outcome then. Hey Sombra? Hm? You had formal events back when you were King of the Empire, correct? I still am King of my Empire... Officially, whether they claim otherwise or not... But proceed, what of it? Did you ever make your subjects wait this long to appear before them in these kind of parties? Although I could hardly picture him ever hosting these kind of parties back during his tyranny, it was to make up for the fact how long the two Princesses were taking to appear. Sombra echoed a scoffed. Bah! Any celebratory events - such as this gala - were few and far between during my reign; slight temporary moments of respite, before remind those fools of their places. Although, that didn't necessarily insinuate I was... Beyond such trivial matters of entertainment. Oh? I can recall how amusing it was to see leaks of hope flutter across my subject's faces, before reality was returned the moment my gaze cast on them. I can remember destroying their hopes and dreams of freedom under my reign, reminding them their free will was forever sacrificed in the name of glory. He sounded positively nostalgic. I would've lived a life of luxury and peace... Had those pests of sisters - one whom you await - not taken everything from me in the name of their own precious moral codes. My own gaze set on the busying crowd below. At the entrance, a servant continued announcing the arrival of many well-dressed ponies from Canterlot or lands afar. Do you really miss that life, Sombra; tyranny and destruction over choice and happiness taken from others? It was the only option to peace, Sombra responded, albeit solemnly. Free will is not as perfect as it sounds, Wright... Many have committed more terrifying actions than I without supervision. I cared for my Empire, whether you believe me or not, and if enslaving the masses was the only means to ensuring a peaceful reign until the next heir... I have no regrets. ...I'm sorry. Do not pity me. My ideals are justified. No not that... I mean for what they did to you. The Princesses. ...Oh? I couldn't resist smiling a little at the curious yet befuddled response. Yes, despite everything you've done in your reign as King... No one deserves to suffer for a thousand years like that. Not you, not Luna, not the sirens, not Tirek... Okay, well, that's one really debatable... Not even Discord warranted such a fate. Hm... In any case, that clown is due to arrive very soon, yes? Sombra was evidently more than eager to change the subject. Any intentions on interceding the outcome, or do you plan on merely allowing the same events to occur and observe through them. ...Good question. In all honesty, I've been debating that idea for a while now. I could and would prevent the creature of chaos from overreacting in the first place and almost sending an innocent pony into another dimension. It's just a question of motivation- "Her Highnesses, Princess Celestia, and Princess Twilight!" Oh finally. I glanced up to where the servant was pointing on the right staircase, myself situated on top of the main stairs before splitting between two within the foyer. Took them long enough. "About time, you missed our friends... Arriving..." The world froze for a brief moment. Celestia was wearing a tall bright dress with multiple shades of pink adorned with sun symbols, but my focus was more on the beaming purple angel accompanying her. Even though I saw her in that dress from the episode itself back home, seeing her adorn it in person was far more heart-stopping than I anticipated. A bright blue formal dress, edges decorated in dark blue sunflowers with yellow centers, a large orange bow on the back and her mane combed into a combination of beauty and elegance. Twilight walked down towards my still state along with her mentor, looking bemused and expectant at my expression. "Well, how do I look?" She asked humouredly, looking away slightly with a bashful smile. Where do I even... Ungodly beautiful? As gorgeous as the twilight in the sky itself? As divine as a Goddess walking among us? What can I possibly say to compliment this angel of a mare before me with pure meaning... All that came out of my muzzle was: "I don't think anything I say will do you justice..." The answer was, of course, an embarrassed yet flattered pinkness on her cheeks, Twilight beaming at the compliment. "That's all I needed to hear." Before she stood between myself and Celestia, gazing down at the arriving visitors for the gala below. And my own [BEEP]-eating grin was on due to the fact how close she was almost leaning against me, and her own hoof brushing my own. Twilight sent me a sly, loving glance before her attention turned on the speaking Celestia. "I must say, it's been very nice having you take over some of the planning responsibilities for this year's gala." Oh I knew where this was going... Twilight smiled at the praise. "Anything I can to make it easier on you." Celestia replied happily, "Thank you Twilight. I am looking forward to simply enjoying the gala for once." The trumpet. On cue. "Announcing the spirit of chaos, Discord and his guest, the... Uh..." The Clown Prince of Chaos helped by whispering into the stallion announcer's ear. "The Smooze!" And accompanying the entering Discord, himself adorning a bright orange party suit with a top hat and a cane, was a creature that made the Pokemon Muk look appealing by comparison. Oh I don't know about that. I'd say that thing over there would be far more useful in combat than purple slime. Should have a Pokedex with you, and inspect its statistics. Whilst everyone else was gasping at the green blob with a red bowtie entering the foyer, I chuckled to myself at the Pokemon joke Starswirl the Bearded himself made. Twilight, however, misinterpreted that laugh, giving me a look that said 'Did you know about this?' Responded by a sheepish grin of mine that replied 'Maybe?' "Good evening everypony! What a glorious affair!" With the Smooze promptly devouring the Victorian-dressed stallion's trumpet. This was gonna be a fun evening. If Blueblood didn't turn up, I'll take what I can get. I highly doubt it, considering the mockery you made of him the last Grand Galloping Gala. I have no regrets. Good. That worm needed to be shown his place. ...Are you praising me? Sombra's reply was stopped by Twilight extending her wings and saying to us, "I'll take care of this." Followed by the mare flying towards Discord. Knowing the dialogue which happened next, I grinned even more. "Well, this certainly might make a more interesting night than I formerly assumed..." Again, I chuckled, this time at the white alicorn's bemused comment. "Oh Celestia, you have NO idea." "You knew Discord would bring that Smooze thing here." "Yep." "And you neglected to tell me." "Yep." "Any particular reason?" "Erm... Didn't want you panicking?" "'Panicking?'" Twilight threw a curious Celestia a sheepish grin and chuckle, once the latter cast a glance our way at the mare's outburst, walking ahead of us to the main room where our friends were. Twilight then hissed to me through clenched teeth, "Any further surprises I should be aware of beforehand?" Oh, where to begin? I shook my head, struggling not to smirk at the growing irritation on her features. It wasn't working too well. "Just a friendship lesson for Discord to learn is all." At that, Twilight deflated slightly. "Oh..." Before a look of worry overtook her facial expression. "It wouldn't possibly ruin the gala, would it? We worked so hard into organizing everything..." "Nothing... Too bad." This time, I grinned apologetically at the annoyance and concern radiating from the mare. "The party won't be ruined too much, don't worry. All in the name of our friend learning a lesson about friendship." Twilight raised a brow. "I'm all for someone learning that type of lesson." Violet eyes turned to a smiling Celestia, oblivious to our conversation feet away. "But not at the expense of damaging hard work. Do you think you can, maybe, help by lessening this potential ruin?" "Why? Celestia wouldn't care." "But I do." The alicorn sent me a gaze that was rather pleading. "I put so much effort into preparing everything for this gala to give you, our friends and Princess Celestia a good time. I don't want it to be all to waste." What Twilight didn't know, however, that Celestia will admit she enjoyed all the chaos Discord brought tonight very soon. Yet before I could mention which, the Princess of Friendship continued on. "Plus, that Smooze thing, why do I get the feeling it'll be just as much trouble as Discord will be by what you're implying? Is it dangerous?" I snorted. "More a mild inconvenience than anything." Which reminded me, note to self; stand atop a table or something when that blob becomes an ocean around the room floor. Whether Twilight was relieved by the reply or not, she didn't show it. "With Discord, that doesn't exactly reassure me too much." Harsh, but true. Meanwhile, Celestia had turned a corner, out of sight for a moment. That gave the noticed mare confidence to raise her voice a bit from our previously low conversation. "Just see if you can intervene enough to cause less of a mess on Discord and the Smooze's behalf. It'll be a great way to get you back on the Princess's good side, now that I think about it." Okay, hold on one second there love. "Implying I want to be on Celestia's good side." Twilight sighed, and this time it sounded more drawn out. "You certainly have no qualms being on Princess Luna's good side." Were we making comparisons now? "Because I can trust Luna." "But not her sister." Twilight looked at me sharply before I could retort, expression even more annoyed this time, with a note of exasperation. "I know you have doubts, but every action Princess Celestia has committed was made to keep the fate of Equestria in safe hoofs. Sometimes, those decisions can be hard to make, and are often frowned upon. But I've never doubted the Princess's wisdom for a minute. I just wish my special somepony would share those thoughts." Demonstrate one time Celestia has displayed any moment of 'wisdom.' "Twilight, every decision she makes not only actively empowers the villains, but endangers her citizens too. Plus, I can't bring myself to trust a mare who dispatches six teenagers will little experience and preparation against a force of malevolence without any sort of backup or plan. Don't forget, recently she put you in ever more danger by transferring her, Luna and Cadence's powers into you, making you a bigger target for Tirek." A fact I was still rather peeved about, and Twilight could see it on my face and in my bitter tone. She frowned softly. "I understand your worry, but we always manage to win the day through every battle, don't we?" "Only through sheer luck." "By Celestia having faith in our capabilities. Also, the magic of friendship, which wouldn't have been possible if the Princess hadn't sent me to Ponyville in the first place. And without that, we wouldn't possibly have met." "That wasn't wisdom; that was manipulation." "It was trust!" "Which she abused! Putting you and five innocent mares in mortal danger for the sake of a hunch!" "Will you stop undermining her for one minute? Everything Princess Celestia does is in the name of peace and freedom across Equestria!" "Including recklessly endangering her own student and everyone else, by practically sending Tirek after you?" Twilight's brow furrowed. "As opposed to recklessly confronting Tirek head-on without any help or plan beforehand?" She snapped, this time full-blown annoyed. Jesus. Even I had to take a step back at the fuming mare before me, violet eyes glowering, daring me to argue that... Rather valid point. Sombra mused. I should've brought some popcorn... This is the kind of entertainment I sought for tonight. "Don't think I haven't heard from the others about your idiotic, suicidal plan and immediately forgave you for it." Twilight began, and this time I had to lean back from the sheer intensity of her features. Oh, the mare was beyond annoyed at this point; this time, she was full-on [BEEP]ed. Repressed emotions regarding that matter began unsealing through her tongue and eyes, ignoring all curious or concerned passerbys as she spoke heatedly. "You claim Princess Celestia is reckless, but I don't see her engaging dangerous enemies head-on without any kind of help or preparation beforehand. At least she doesn't decide to fight a battle she couldn't win alone. At least she doesn't break a promise. At least she doesn't flat-out lie to her special somepony!" Oho, boy you are in for it... I couldn't even retort that internal statement, only gulping at the fiery emotions pouring from the mare. A volcano bursting before me. A purple hoof prodded my suit roughly. "You vowed you wouldn't fight Tirek alone. You promised you wouldn't throw yourself into battle if it meant getting you almost killed, again! But what did you do? Break it the moment Tirek made himself known! You knew he would be at this castle after the Princesses gave me their magic, and decided to go confront him behind my back, thereby breaking a promise! And you have the audacity to claim Celestia makes idiotic decisions?!" That was different! Rather me than- "And don't you DARE, for a single moment, believe that you're more expendable than anyone else!" This time, her voice sounded more cracked, as though knowing exactly where my train of thought was headed. "It's as if you want to perish! Well guess what Jack? I don't! Spike doesn't! Your friends, your new family doesn't want you to leave this world that way! You're just as important to me as anyone of my friends, special somepony or not! If you knew Tirek would've been defeated regardless, then why bother throwing yourself head-first into danger like that and make us - make me - constantly worry to death over it?!" And, another time, I was speechless, the power of this mare's voice rendering me silent, jaw gaping in response only. Because... Because... I didn't want my friends to get hurt! I didn't know the precise details as to how they defeated Tirek at all, and that ignorance prompted me to act! I didn't mean to... I was just... I didn't want anyone else to suffer... Twilight sighed. "That's what I thought." Before looking away, tone and gaze more downcast than anything, but the faint traces of fury remained. "This lack of self-preservation needs to stop. Otherwise, I don't know why I even bother. If you can't give Celestia a chance... Then I don't see why you should have the luxury." What? "Twilight..." But the mare ignored that weak response, heading onwards to meet with everyone else, leaving me alone, upset and befuddled at that what just happened. Alright, never mind upset, try Goddamn furious! I doubt as furious as the Princess, although... ...Yeah. Twilight was mad and saddened by my actions for that day. She just kept them hidden well, and I never picked up on them until now. She was angry, worried for the life of her boyfriend... Worst of all, perhaps, she was disappointed in me... This night was not what I expected... Discord acting like the clown he is and the Smooze terrorizing the guests? I fail to note otherwise. That's not what I meant and you damn well know it... Oh, you refer to your pitiful state of drinking punch by the table as you look at Twilight from afar like a lost canine. The harsh reality made me grimace, the grip on my glass tightening somewhat... All alone and forgotten by your friends, too busy enjoying themselves... Reminds me of your memories of prom. Shattered glass met the carpet. [BEEP]! Oh relax boy, you're not bleeding. Sombra stated indifferently as I inspected my wet hoof. Physically, at least. Your heart says otherwise, though. Are you done? You brought this on yourself, you know. The Princess, for all her faults, was utterly justified in her words this time around. Sighing, my eyes looked away from Twilight happily conversing with Celestia, downcast gaze set on the surface of the punch bowl before me, before proceeding with all humans naturally did when they were upset. Eat. But yes, Sombra was right, as was Twilight; I was in the wrong this time. My own selfish actions not only endangered myself, but Twilight too, back then. Watching the two-parter back home upon return, it occurred, in dawning sickly horror, how Tirek hurt the mare I lo- held so much affection for because of me. The memory of it forced me to wince, hating myself even further for it. Not even Balance's warmth could cheer me up this time around. Not that I deserved it... ...You really desire to know what prompted your reckless actions? Was it you? Hmph. Sombra only sounded partially amused. Typical of a human to shift blame onto others. But no, the motive out of your drive to intervene that day wasn't out of heroism or selflessness, but out of greed. Greed... The [BEEP] does that mean? You're terribly invested in making a name for yourself - whether you admit it or not - that the thought of facing such opposition will give you meaning. Aside from the sickening will to protect others, you are defined by your need to be noticed, the attention and adoration of others. You crave that attention, yet you try so hard to restrain that hunger... And fail so miserably. ...Starswirl? The voice instantly responded, We're all imperfect. Not even I was driven by the pursuit of knowledge for pure reasons. Kind Sombra is partially right, Jack, you seek to be noticed by others, to be considered noteworthy. It isn't wrong to feel that way, so you have nothing to be upset for regarding that. Except upsetting Twilight because of it... And yet, I did promise I wouldn't face Tirek alone, but I also promised a long time ago to keep her and my friends safe. The Princess, rightly so, is simply concerned deeply for the well-being of a man who means that much to her which others, perhaps, couldn't begin to believe. Sometimes, we have to be reminded of our mistakes at face value if we are to learn something from it. And with that newfound knowledge, we learn from it for the better. Yet instead, you choose to stand there like a miserable fool. This time, Sombra was outright scolding me. Find some dignity in yourself, and rectify your mistakes. As much as I enjoyed the suffering of others, feeling the depressed emotions of my host like this is prompting me the urge to be sick... But what can I do...? How could I make up breaking a promise like that to Twilight? To my friends? I let them all down... And they all turned a blind eye to it, until now... Don't forget, my friend, they willingly allowed you to confront Lord Tirek alone. Still... I broke my word, and they let me, because of the faith they had in me. And I let them all down... I had to make it up to them somehow. A scream attracted my attention to the door towards the gardens. And I believe such an opportunity presented itself. Amen. Twilight hurried forward first, granting entry to a slime-covered Rarity. The white unicorn, melodramatic as always, collapsed to the floor in deep breaths. "That creature took my jewels!" Slowly approaching the one really responsible for the blob's mayhem, I heard Twilight speak to the creature of chaos, "Discord, I thought I told you to keep your 'friend' under control." And it relieved me somewhat Twilight found someone new to be annoyed at. "Oh please, I have better things to do than to watch that thing all night." Discord waved dismissively, before taking note of Fluttershy's expression and forcibly chuckling, making a weak excuse before proceeding to clean up the mess. Sighing, I trailed after him, ignoring Twilight, Fluttershy and Tree Hugger's questioning looks. Oh yeah, did I mention Fluttershy has a new hippie friend, a plot character for this episode? But you already all knew about this mare who's obviously been around a few too many mushrooms. But that's irrelevant. What's relevant now is making it up to my friends, to Twilight, for my actions. Starting with making sure this night doesn't become a brief disaster by just sitting here and allowing it to happen. "Discord, we need to talk." "Hm? Why, Stardust!" Rarity meanwhile slowly walked away now without a dress to wear after the spirit of chaos rid her of it. Discord smiled down, albeit sarcastically, towards me whilst Twilight was reassuring the audience. "So nice to see you again! I heard you were back, but we never really got the chance to catch up now, eh?" Before instantly teleporting towards the Smooze outside, dragging it forward with a new spike leash. "But you'll excuse me for one moment, I have pest control to handle here." Frowning, I stood between them and Discord's destination. "We're going to talk now, Discord." He at least looked amused by the defiance. "I see Twilight's been a good influence on you, what stiff posture and not taking no for an answer is all." Whoa! Now I was suddenly finding myself hung upside down by a rope, pulling my leg in the air. "I'll join you in just a minute, I just have my lovely friend to take care of." "While you continue making a fool of yourself over your jealously?" At that, Discord's neck unnaturally turned to face me. "'Jealously?' Oh deary me, humans are quite imaginative aren't they? Come along Smooze." He wasn't getting away that easily. "You know Fluttershy won't appreciate you interfering with her other friendships like that." Hit the nail on the mark. The spirit of chaos abruptly froze, back still turned to me. "You're being ridiculous over this; Fluttershy has friends alongside the guest she brought to the gala. What makes Tree Hugger any different?" That's it, egg him on Jack. Nothing too bad can happen when provoking the incarnation of chaos itself, right? He turned fully to me with an irritated expression. "Oh I don't know, the fact she was chosen to be taken by my best friend to the Grand Galloping Gala instead of me?" The creature teleported before my hung state. "The fact she's clearly having more fun with this Tree Hugger friend here than I." Another teleport, and I felt myself being turned around to meet his widened yellow eyes with two tiny red pupils. "Or the fact that I'm clearly just not special for Fluttershy to have considered asking me to attend the gala with her in the first place!" "It's not always about you, Discord." The very idea incited him to look at me agape, as though the concept of him not being the focus of attention all the time was blasphemous. "Not- Pot calling the kettle black, wouldn't you say?" Following that retort was another teleport, this time taking me with him. In the blink of an eye, we appeared in midair, Discord pointing down in annoyance towards two certain mares happily conversing. "Just look, look at how much fun Fluttershy is having, without me! Have I grown too dull for her? Does she simply find me not entertaining enough anymore to make new friends, to take to this tedious gala without me?" The creature leered down, voice becoming more a husk. "Just what does that friend-stealer have that I don't...?" "Well, she's not blinded by jealousy, for one thing." Discord refused to look at me, too focused through binoculars on the mare he cared for more than anyone else, but that hardly deterred me from continuing, "She knows that no one ranks friend above friend. And she certainly knows that Fluttershy would never replace one friend with another, as someone who knows her that well." The immediately reply was a humoured scoff. "Are you saying that I don't know Fluttershy - my best friend - enough to know she would never consider... Replacing her friends with anyone else...?" I smiled, my words beginning to sink in. "Pop quiz Discord; if you had a new friend, someone knowledgeable and advanced in chaotic magic, would you stop spending time with Fluttershy altogether?" "Of course not! It would mean I would have... Someone else to talk to regarding something I liked... Oh..." And at last, the clown ceases clowning. I nodded, looking at the morphing expression on the spirit's face. "Friendship isn't exclusive, Discord. And you know for a fact Fluttershy, of all ponies, would treat one friend more important than anyone else special to her." At that, the creature slowly nodded, eyes still set on the smiling yellow pegasus speaking with the green Earth Pony. "True..." And then, the reality of it all coming to him, Discord sighed, finally realizing his error. "Perhaps I was a little... Teensy too hasty in my assumptions." "Don't apologize to me, apologize to her." And then Tree Hugger right afterwards, but I didn't need to tell Discord that... Fluttershy can do that. "Hm, yes yes, alright." Whoa! Now we were back in the previously, and I felt gravity rush to meet as I feel, landing on a soft mattress... Which disappeared straight afterwards. Ow. "Then if you'll excuse of Starry boy, I have a friend to make amends to." Followed by another scream, prompting Discord's weary sigh. "After dealing with my other friend first..." After which, I followed both Discord and the Smooze towards the two mares, just in case things go awry from the outcome. Although, I felt positive about this conclusion instead. At least now Twilight would enjoy the party without it becoming too much a mishap, in sacrifice of Maud Pie, the gem she was, putting Discord in his place with humour; now that was the real highlight of the episode. Might as well introduce myself to Tree Hugger, since I've yet to had the chance to. And then make fun of her speech patterns. And then make fun of her speech patterns. Jack... I'm kidding... The rest of the fanbase have already done that for me. The moon and stars were particularly bright tonight. A sign that all was well, perhaps. Well, for Discord, at least... You didn't have to retreat to the gardens, you know. Yeah well, it was instinctive. A nervous reaction from Twilight's approach. Upon meeting Tree Hugger and having some fun by mimicking her speeches, I immediately excused myself upon the Mane Six's approach, not in any mood to make things more awkward than it currently was with Twilight. Plus, the gardens looked beautiful tonight. And Twilight was right. Stargazing was a rather fun hobby. Hiding won't rid the problem, Jack. Not that it's ever stopped this boy before. In any case, I daresay Princess Twilight will be gratified by your intervention tonight, whether she realizes the alternate outcome or not. Yeah, well... ...Well what? I don't know... I still haven't really done much to redeem myself for my actions back then. Twilight was a hundred percent right; I DID screw up. Facing Tirek all on my own was an idiotic decision... Heh, chances are, I won't learn from the mistake and throw myself headfirst into danger again, someday. Shame there was no Blueblood this time around to vent my frustrations on... Hah, good times. Starswirl sighed, and Sombra chuckled darkly. "Something amuses you, my friend?" Oh! My own small laughter subsided, leaning back from my place of the edge towards the walking mare, smiling brightly at the presence. Was too distracted by my own guilt I didn't sense her coming. "I was wondering where you were." The Princess of Night smiled in turn, deep blue gaze as dark as the glittering sky above. "My duties to the night prevents me from interacting with this party too much." Her tone perked amusement herself. "However, noticing you outside, I was obligated to stop by." And suddenly, I found myself in a brief hug. Luna's smile grew, myself stunned at the rather abrupt gesture, grinning down at me. "When my sister informed me of your return, I was over the moon, if you'll pardon the pun. Like everyone else, I thought you would be absent forever. And yet, here you are." And here I am. "Welcome home, Stardust." Well, she wasn't the first to greet me like that upon my return to Equestria. But even so, I was immensely grateful for the fond welcoming, and I found myself grinning regardless. "Thank you. It's good to see you again Luna." "The feeling is mutual." Then the mare tilted her head, still smiling. "We must catch up sometime, but first, perhaps you'd care to share why you look so down on this kind of night." That easy to spot, huh? "I know when one tries to conceal their somber emotions; speaking from experience." Knowing I could trust Luna not to babble as opposed to her sister, I shook my head, recollections of earlier forced into my brain. "Just an argument with Twilight is all." "Ahh." Azure eyes shone in understanding. "It is only natural, like all relationships. Though it is none of my business, I can listen, if you'd desire me to." Fair enough. Just had to be careful not to get into a feud with another of my friends too. Sighing, my muzzle spoke the words, "It was about the Tirek incident. Basically, Twilight thinks I should have more faith in Celestia. I think she's wrong." "Why?" "Why what?" "Why do you believe my sister is wrong?" The look presented to her was nothing short of incredulous. "The mare who, forgive me for saying this, banished you to the moon for a thousand years exact like it was the only option available. The mare who chooses to actively put everyone in danger in name of 'the greater good.' The Princess who arrogantly believes sending six ill-equipped young mares, with their lives ahead of them, to fight for her battles is in any shape or form, a good idea. Elements of Harmony or not, magic of friendship or not, Celestia has no excuse against trying to face these monsters by herself before sending out anyone else." Like an army, for crying out loud! "You believe she is apathetic towards those she sends to confront these fiends?" "Uncaring? No. Reckless? Yes." At Luna's skeptic look, I added rather heatedly, "Don't compare her actions to my own! I choose to fight my own battles! Yes, they've almost nearly killed me every single time, but I'd fight to the end willingly to keep others safe!" "And your friends wouldn't?" That had me shut up. Seeing the opportunity, Luna pressed on knowingly, "You truly believe Celestia forces her subjects to fight her battles, that they have no choice in the matter? You hold onto the idea that she is incapable of facing villainy herself, that she relies too heavily on others?" Yes! The answer was my expression, and Luna sighed, smiling slightly. "Have you ever seen my sister tell Twilight and the others they have no choice in the matter? Did you see them forced against their will to confront these enemies?" ...God dammit. The Princess shook her head. "They chose to fight these monsters, just like you, without any form of enslavement involved. Does this Specter, who doesn't face these battles himself, make you face them?" ...Dammit. "No." "You see? My sister cares for your friends, one of whom was her own student and a fellow Princess now, more than you realize. She doesn't prefer sending them to fight her own battles like how it appears to be, she would rather confront these problems herself. But even with all her wisdom and magic, doesn't make her invulnerable." Luna gazed at the night sky for a brief moment, contemplating before looking back at me. "Remember, your friends fight for the very same reasons you fight. They would willingly endanger themselves if it meant keeping their loved ones safe." The alicorn once again tilted her head. "It sounds to me it is less about having faith in Celestia, but little faith in your friends." Bull[BEEP]! "I've always had confidence in my friends!" "Then why so determined to keep them out of harm's way?" "Because they're my friends!" Was my immediate retort... Before casting my gaze down, Luna's words sinking in like a steady hammer with a nail. "I just want them to be safe..." A hoof on my chest, prompting my flinch. "You can't face every battle alone, Stardust Balance. That is the truth of the matter. We must all face these challenges through life to become a better individual for it." Slowly glancing up, I met Luna's slightly humoured gaze. "And you can begin by starting afresh with my sister." ...As much as I hated it... She was right. I WAS arrogant, so self-centered in keeping others I loved safe, it caused me to despise someone who seemed to be doing a terrible job at her position. Don't get me wrong, Celestia was still wrong about many things and decisions she makes, but still... Perhaps I've been... Overly harsh on the mare. Perhaps I simply haven't been looking at things from their point of view... At my small nod, the alicorn motioned to the side. "I forgave my sister for what she did to me. You can too. Isn't that right, dear sister?" Oh no... "Indeed so." Oh God dammit! Wincing, hard, a sharp inhale was next reaction upon slowly turning to spot a watching Celestia, with Twilight standing beside her, watching the exchange curiously and with slight concern. Part of me was already beginning to suspect this was all a deception, a trick to get me to like Celestia and immediately forgive for all the dumb decisions she made. No trick, Starswirl reassured me, A chance to begin things anew, and I dare say making amends with Princess Celestia would prove more beneficial than being her enemy. And regaining your Princess's good graces, Sombra added snidely. ...Alright. Fine. Chance to try again, give this alicorn the opportunity to prove herself, and prove myself to Twilight? Alright, I'll play this game. See where it gets us. Upon approaching, with an encouraging nod from Luna, I stood before the waiting Celestia, who was smiling down at me despite the conversation about her... And bowed, repressed the urge to immediately stand up and defy the mare. "I'm... Sorry... Perhaps I've been too hasty in judging you for your actions..." "That isn't necessary, Stardust." Hm? My gaze immediately looked up to meet the reassuring pink eyes. "You were in your right to question my actions towards my student and your friends." What now...? Her smile widened considerably at my confounded look. "I admit, I'm not as infallible as many view me to be; even I regret my own decisions when it comes to my own subjects." A shared look between her and Twilight. "But rest assured, the well-being of everyone across Equestria is my first priority above all others. I would never do anything that would willingly throw them in harm's way." Although I still questioned that myself, I nodded instead of voicing those suspicions. Giving Celestia a new chance, after all. "So... We're good?" At that, Celestia expressed amusement, offering a hoof to shake... Which I took after a moment's hesitation, encouraged by the hopeful, then pleased look on Twilight's face. "I'll take that as a yes." Then suddenly finding myself enveloped in another hug, this time initiated by my girlfriend herself. Without hesitation this time, I returned the comforting embrace in full, relieved and guiltless now that Twilight had seemingly forgiven me. "I'm sorry..." Twilight nodded in the hug, whispering back to me, "You can make up for breaking a promise later when we get back home." Was it just me, or was there a tinge of mischief in that tone? It sounded almost... Ominous? Yep... Celestia observed the exchange before turning, gesturing towards the way back in. "Shall we return indoors? Would you care to join Luna?" The blue mare smiled at the invitation. "I suppose a short moment of relaxation before resuming my duties to the night wouldn't harm anypony." That said, we all returned inside to where the real party was, Twilight walking besides me with slight leaning on my right before we danced like utter fools along with Pinkie and the Smooze afterwards, and that reminded me exactly how forgiving these ponies really were. I could learn a thing from them. Chapter 106: C-A-M-P-F-I-R-E"All essentials?" "Check." "Tents?" "Check." "Food?" "Check." "Twilight observing us from the doorway?" "Check." From her spot, the purple alicorn shook her head in endearment towards our antics, both myself and Spike heading in her direction carrying numerous strapped equipment; the dragon carrying a small backpack... And myself a whole wagon's worth. Towards the massive doorways leading outside the castle, the dragon and I were preparing our own departure, right after Rainbow and Pinkie just left to go to Griffonstone. Yep, we've reached that point. I would have offered to go with them myself... But we all knew my last encounter with Gilda didn't go as smoothly. Instead, I sneakily added in my own written list of instructions into the guidebook Twilight herself wrote for the two mares going there, sliding the list between a few pages. And while they were busy trying to make friends out of griffons, Spike and I were about to do an activity just as arguably tedious. "Oh I can't wait for our brotherly camping trip to start!" Spike, let's be honest, was the only one of the two enthusiastic about this journey, grinning at me with rapid excitement Pinkie would've been proud of. The dragon was practically shaking with joy. "We're gonna have so much fun: telling stories, eating smores, arriving at Winsome Falls. It'll be a hit!" A shame his 'big brother' doesn't share that eagerness as much. Hey if you want, you can take over for me. Tempting, but he's not my problem. Twilight, knowing full well my feelings on the matter, smiled humouredly at the contrast between the two regarding this upcoming trip. "I'm sure it will. And I expect you two to have lots of fun." A meaningful glance my way. No promises, love, I sent back a tired smile. Twilight hugged Spike briefly. "Try not to stray from the path, okay?" Spike scoffed in good nature. "We got it covered Twi." Before beaming up at me. "With Stardust around, nothing bad's gonna happen. He's the Twilight Warrior, right?" "Damn right." That said, I rubbed the dragon's forehead in my own endearment, ignoring his bashful attempts to swipe off the affectionate display. My gaze turned back to a content Twilight. "I'll make sure nothing happens on the trip." Twilight nodded. "I know." On cue, the doors opened up behind her, aided by magic, and the mare followed us to the doorway. "I would come with you, but Pinkie and Rainbow's trip to Griffonstone reminded me that I needed to brush up on my knowledge regarding its history." Not sharing with her about the state of the library there? Now what would be the point in that? "Can't I at least get a little hint as to what transpires over there?" At Twilight's less-than-subtle question, I grinned teasingly at my girlfriend. "Oh Twilight, you know I couldn't spoil the surprise. Rainbow and Pinkie will tell you all about it." A brief second of pouting, then the mare smiled again. "You boys have fun." "Will do." "See ya in a few days, Twi!" And the second the doors closed, my limb was being tugged by an enthusiastic dragon. "Come on Star! Let's get our official Brother's Camp Trip underway!" I couldn't help laughing. "Haha! Patience is a virtue, Spike." Then, taking one step forward after him, I paused, pondering something that just came to mind. With Balance making all this [BEEP] easier to carry and run with... "Just one sec Spike." The dragon paused, looking over his shoulder curiously, and with my own mischievous grin, I immediately turned and swiftly opened the doors, peeking my head through to a blinking Twilight, who looked back upon hearing that. "By the way the library at Griffonstone's a complete wreck and neither Pinkie nor Rainbow follow your guide. Bye!" Without awaiting a response, I shut the door quickly and jogged towards Spike with my own [BEEP]-eating grin. "Bail Spike!" And the dragon obliged. The townsfolk turned their heads at the curious noise of two brothers laughing like hyenas as they ran through Ponyville and onto the path where Applejack, Rainbow and Rarity took the Crusaders a while back. Normally, I'd despise going camping - still do - but I owed it to the dragon, for helping me out back at that trade fair. Plus, seeing the look of joy and happiness on the dragon's face over my suggestion to go a short while back, how could I be so grumpy about the idea now? The following journey comprised of conversing, laughter and breaks in-between walking as we trailed down the path into the woods. Spike, eventually finding the times we didn't talk and simply walked too dull, decided to play on the 3DS whilst we were moving. My 3DS, to be more specific. "Hey Star, I caught a Mudsdale!" "Nice one Spike. Just be sure not to waste all the power in one day." "Ah don't be a Twilight, I won't. Now, what to nickname it...?" I shook my head fondly, smiling in amusement at the dragon so focused on Pokemon Moon. That dragon had less difficulty using the controls than I; my fat large hoofs barely managing to press the right tiny buttons on the handheld device. When I get the time, I should really ask Starswirl to get Spike his own 3DS along with either Pokemon Sun or Moon, amongst other games. Fully charged before we left, I had to give Twilight props; the genius of a mare managed to install hoof-crafted plug sockets for Spike and I to watch TV, play on the PS4 and charge up the 3DS; having following instructions from the PC I often found my girlfriend using whenever she had the time. Hell, she was probably using it as we speak. Maybe I should get her her own laptop for Hearth's Warming... I'll add that to the list. Anyway, as we walked, I found my typical disdain for camping in general die down for the sake of pleasing my young brother here. Spike had waited ages to do this with me, and who can blame him? The second I returned to this world, we hardly spent enough together ourselves; Twilight and the mares having kept me preoccupied. Now, the dragon and I could finally spend bonding time together, by keeping a promise I made a while back. Why did I despise camping so much, you ask? I'll tell you in one exact word: Boring. Sleeping in uncomfortable tents, sitting on logs telling cliche horror stories, walking around through nature ready to get your blood sucked by mosquitoes and catch various diseases? I just don't find it exciting. LoE didn't help; only reinforcing my disgust for the activity. But for Spike, I relented, holding my dislike for general camping back to make him happy. And, seeing that bright beam on his face, an child's smile that could lit up the sky, it was worth it. I could endure this tedious trail if it meant my brother's happiness. My other brother and sisters back home would be flabbergasted if they learnt I willingly went camping for the sake of a sibling who wasn't even blood-related. Eventually, night had fallen, and Spike took the initiative to gather some sticks to set a campfire, eagerly running off, but not too far, whilst I set everything else down, unrolling the tents and the like. Once all was said and done, the dragon and I eagerly settled down around the stacks of burning sticks, consuming smores happily, the long walk making us hungry enough to eat anything. And the dragon then suggested we do something all campers do at night. Tell cliche horror stories! "If you've got anything that wasn't as scary as that pizzeria one." Spike shuddered, recalling that fake-camp set-up back at the library. "I had nightmares for weeks!" Oh yeah... "Of course, I don't blame you for it! Sombra was controlling your words back then!" The dragon quickly attempted to reassure me upon seeing the pang of guilt expressed on my face. "I'm sure you won't tell me something that scary again... Right?" With a wry chuckle, I nodded. "Don't worry, I won't tell anything that scary." Gathering my thoughts on various horror game stories and the like, one eventually popped to mind which wasn't in itself a horror game, but was certainly unnerving. "Alright, I have just the one. Ready?" Spike eagerly nodded, leaning forward from his log with white smore remains dripping from the sides of his mouth. Yet, something sprung to his mind as the dragon called out before I could start. "Hey Star?" "Hm?" A bright happy smile. "I'm glad you're here." The sincere positivism to that statement made me swell with my own joy and pride. With my own smile in turn, I nodded. "So am I, Spike." More happy than you can possibly realize. Playfully clearing my throat, I proceeded, "A long time ago, atop a mountain, a human child fell into an underground world with monsters..." "- And that's why Ash Ketchum is one of the worst protagonists ever." Spike couldn't stop snickering, even when finishing my own rant. The dragon, clutching his sides from his spot on the log, ourselves taking shelter for the night in a cave this time - it's empty, don't worry I checked - barely managing to muster, "You're- You're right. He does sound like one of the dumbest people ever. Haha!" I grinned, pleased that Spike was seeing things my way. "And you'll see exactly what I mean when we watch the anime together. And I mean the whole thing. All Pokemon seasons. Hell, the movies too." The look of excited bliss on the dragon's features filled me with a sense of my own joy. "Watch, you think I'm terrible with learning from my mistakes? Ohh you ain't seen anything yet." More laughter from the dragon, prompting me to continue jokingly, "That kid had over twenty years to get his [BEEP] together. In the XY anime, he looked to have finally matured, becoming the trainer we all aspired to be... Then Sun and Moon came along and bought everything back to zero." Spike wiped a tear as I gave a deadpan, before smiling sheepishly at the younger sibling. "You won't tell Twilight I swore, by the way, right?" Spike winked, still grinning like a overeager child. "I don't remember you swearing at all." Atta boy Spike. "Imagine if the Pokemon world was real; we'd show that Ash Ketchum how it's done." "Damn right." I nodded, approving of this dragon's confidence. "And since this world itself has revealed to be something than fictional now, the same could be said for Pokemon, you know." The younger dragon then gasped, as though his mind had just been blown out of the water. "Can you imagine? We could go to all the regions and be the best Pokemon Masters ever! Imagine it Stardust!" Yeah. I followed the dragon's gaze to the dry ceiling myself, grinning at the possibilities. Become a real life Pokemon Master, travel that world, beat all the leagues and catch all the Pokemon... Now that was arguably just as wonderful as idea as being in Equestria. "And not just Pokemon, Spike; Star Wars, Sonic, Kingdom Hearts... The possibilities are just endless." Heh heh... Endless Possibilities... I heard that groan, Sombra. Spike inhaled sharply, his imagination clearly going overblown by the very idea. With a grin, he looked down back at me. "And you'd take me with you to these worlds if you could, right bro?" "Damn right. You, Twilight and everyone else." The dragon outright beamed at the sincere enthusiasm. "Well, I'm glad you ended up in this universe first anyway. Otherwise, Twilight wouldn't have had an amazing special somepony, and I wouldn't have gotten an awesome brother!" The genuine happiness to that incited my own soft smile. Same Spike. "I'm glad too. Twilight, you and the rest have been the greatest things to happen to me for a long long time. I was too blind to see it back when I first arrived, remember?" Spike snorted humouredly, rolling his eyes in good nature. "How can I forget? You were a jerk! No offense." He grinned sheepishly. Hardly offended on my end. "Honestly, Twilight thought you hated us at first. I think I actually the first of our friends to try and befriend you, right?" I cocked my head, frowning in concentration. "I think so. That was so long ago... Yeah, yeah I think you tried to get to know me before the others." And I smiled. "And I appreciated the attempt back then, despite my previous reluctance to share anything about myself. I don't think I can apologize enough for my abrasive behaviour back then." Spike waved off the statement. "It's all in the past. Though we couldn't help but wonder if you just couldn't stand us." "It wasn't that." Shaking my head, a humoured smile rose on my muzzle. "Pinkie and Rainbow, maybe, back then. But you or Twilight? Hell no." I snorted light-heartedly. "You and she were my two favourite characters of the show back then." "Really?" "Mm-hm. Probably still are." I paused playfully, glancing upwards. "No, wait, definitely still are." Spike was leaning back then rather embarrassingly, shyly looking away like a child being told he was adorable by his grandparent. "I'm not sure Twilight would approve of you picking favourites among friends..." Sue me. "She's already lectured me about it." "And still you refuse to listen." "You know me Spike: a 'Do as I say, not as I do' person." The dragon glanced to the fire between us, tapping his two index fingers together with a hesitant yet eager expression on his face. "So... Do I have lots of fans too then, despite not being a 'main character' like the girls?" "Of course you do." Before the question fully sunk in, and that caused a brief moment of hesitation to flash across my features. Quickly, I reassured the noticing Spike. "You have your own fanbase, even a few episodes devoted to you. The way I see it, you're as much a main character as them; just as important, vital to the world and your friends." "Heh." The dragon chuckled light-heartedly, although the news seemed to incite an exhale of relief. "I don't know about 'vital.' I mean, thinking about it, I haven't really done any world-saving myself, Haven't I? But maybe that'll happen in the future; my own time to shine!" Spike failed to notice my smile slowly dropping, gesturing with widened arms. "Spike, Hero of Equestria! Who knows, it can happen right? If you say I'm just as important as you and the girls." ...Yeah. And that was then some unpleasant realizations came back to mind; a sickening revelation I myself was responsible for during my time in Equestria, after watching through all the seasons when I went back to my world. A epiphany that I caused just as much harm as well as good. Not to just my friends with the whole Sombra affair... But Spike too. "That reminds me, there was something else I needed to do, the second I returned to this world." Spike looked at me curiously, and the tone sobered. "And that's to owe you a massive apology, Spike." The baby dragon blinked, not understanding yet. "But I already said I forgave you for your behaviour-" "No, not that." A wry smile emerged on my pony face. "I mean the crimes I have done to your growing up in general." Spike tilted his head, expressing simple confusion. I sighed, nodding to myself. "I didn't realize it back then, but discovering it back home, I understood then that my interference has caused quite a few setbacks. Such as, your... 'Character development,' shall we say?" Spike frowned. "What do you mean?" "The majority, if not all, of the episodes starring you have been interfered through my stubborn mindset. Lessons which you were suppose to learn - albeit the hard way - I prevented. And saving the world? Truth is, Spike, you would've been the saviour of Equestria one or two times, had I not selfishly intervened for the sake of my agendas." The dragon still wasn't comprehending the implications, shaking his head slightly. "That's not true, bro; you never helped save the world because you were selfish. You just wanted to protect everyone you cared about. I can't blame you for that. Like that time at the Equestrian Games where you saved everyone by breaking apart that huge ice cloud? That wasn't selfish!" I huffed slightly. "Spike, you were meant to stop that ice cloud at the Games." The dragon's jaw dropped, the statement sinking in and prompting the young lizard to lean back in adamant surprise. I pressed on, no point of backing down from this inevitable conversations now, "You were meant to have delivered the Crystal Heart to Cadence. You were meant to save that kingdom from Sombra's second reign. You were to be hailed as their hero... No one else." I leaned back myself, sighing again with a more solemn tone, expressing my sincere remorse for my past actions. "And I'm very, very sorry for taking all that away from you." The silence was unnerving, but thankfully Spike eventually spoke, voice barely a whisper, "I... I was meant to save the Crystal Empire? ...Me?" I nodded. "Yep..." "Twice?" I grimaced. "Twice." More silence, and I wished Spike was more responsive. With every second of the dragon just contemplating this no-doubt startling revelation, my anxiety for his answer grows with more dread. Spike stared into the cackling fire, reflecting from his large, soulful orbs, and I braced myself for... Well anything. Balance would let me know after the torrent of emotions then swirling through the dragon died down considerably. Outrage. Sadness. Irritation. All these would be completely justified by the dragon. Which I strongly doubt. I winced at Starswirl's startling tone, making me jump slightly. That Spike will hold resentment towards you for your past actions. "Well... You didn't know better, right?" You see? Green eyes gazed at me, a sad smile present on the dragon's face. "Heh." That was a mirthless chuckle. "Honestly, what needs to be said any further about this? You're sorry, you didn't know I'd become some great hero of the people. I can't hold that against you." "You're... Not mad?" Spike waved dismissively, scoffing unconvincingly. "Nah. Maybe I'm a little upset that I won't be a hero... Y'know, aside from being a hero inside a comic book that one time." I grinned weakly, seeing right though that facade of indifference though observation and sensing exactly what sensations the young dragon was experiencing at the moment. Any toddler with a basic understanding of human emotion can spot right away that Spike was poorly attempting to conceal his true feelings on the truth of things. And here I thought you knew your 'little bro' well enough to know by fact he wouldn't hold such anger against you, Sombra commented snidely. How upset would Spike be even further, I wonder, to learn over your lack of faith in him? I do have faith in him! "It's okay to be angry, Spike. Lord knows I deserve it." Spike chuckled weakly, smiling without bliss in my direction. "I can never be mad at you, bro... But, does this mean I might never get the chance to be a hero again? Was that my only opportunity to be more than... Y'know, just Spike the Assistant Dragon to Twilight?" "Spike, you will always be more than that," I pointed out firmly, refusing to let this dragon think so poorly of himself. "You're a hero to our eyes. Spike smiled again, but it looked weaker than the last one, lizard eyes regarding the dying fire intently then, and I hated seeing him like that. Once again, I kill the mood. "If you want to talk I-" "You know what Stardust? I only want to get some rest." Oh. The dragon hopped off the log, heading to his own set tent. Spike then paused, glancing over his shoulder. "But... Thanks for telling me the truth, even if I find it a little... What would Twilight say... Disheartening." "Spike... I..." "We have a big tomorrow. Let's try to catch some sleep... Night bro." "...Yeah... Night." My voice sounded pathetically defeated, as though knowing the conversation could go no further. He would've known eventually, My mentor consoled as we watched the downcast dragon enter his own tent, zipping up the entrance flap behind him. Give him time to come to terms with this impacting news. And if he doesn't come to terms with the fact I basically ruined his life? That my interventions made him less acknowledge than he deserved to be by the masses of this world? The former King snorted derisively. Still your exaggerate thoughts on the matter. Even I know that little lizard won't hold negative emotions against you. Then Sombra paused. But if you insist with your melodramatic disposition, by all means, proceed; I've been tasting far too many happy emotions from you recently. Makes me miss the older days where you were full of spite and disgust. A purple void. Emptiness but the colour around me, mist covering the bottom of my hooves as my eyes wildly looked around, seeking for any signs of another living being. A chill crawling down my spine, as though someone... Or something... Was breathing down me, unseen. It only took a cry for help when I realized I wasn't alone, snapping my head in the direction of the sound to the three other trapped beings. Three others, one a dragon, all looking around helplessly themselves, panicking eyes turning to me in terror and pleading for help. Twilight, Spike, and... Her? "Jack-!" A sharp gasp escaped my muzzle, sitting up from my lying position in the bed, finding myself breathing heavily and placing a hoof on my chest for comfort. Was that a dream just now? Seriously, what was that? I mean, waking me just now it was so obviously a dream... Then why did it felt so real? Breathing calming down, my blue-green eyes glanced around the interior of the blue tent, greeted by nothing but darkness. Still night, evidently, for the light outside the cave would've leaked in otherwise, and we were only a few feet from the entrance. Hopefully, Spike was having a far more pleasant sleep than I. Closing my eyes, I reached out to check, expecting to sense the content nature of the dragon within his own tent next to mine. ...Except there wasn't any peaceful emotions. In fact, I couldn't sense anything at all. Frowning, either it was from my dream or worry, an immediate sense of dread rose up in my being, prompting me to act. Silently I opened the entrance into my tent and exited, creeping towards Spike's own and trying to reach out again, hoping that last one was just faulty and balance was being affected by my sleep. ...Nothing. Frowning harder now, my voice spoke up quietly, hoping to hear the dragon respond from inside if I got close enough, "Spike-?" "AHHHHH!" Even through balance, the scream sent a piercing chill through my body, recognizing its owner outside the cave. Spike! Without no further incentive, my previously tired hoofs were already on the move, running out of the shelter and into the cold night. My eyes glared over the forest I had a good view over, extending my senses as best I could to track down my friend. My brother. But no answer came. The only thing I could sense was the resting wildlife. Baring my teeth, I refused to give up just yet, running headfirst into the woods to seek out the dragon. Hold on Spike! I'm coming! Sticking to the original path, my head snapped around wildly for any trace or yell of the lizard. And yet, nothing was turning up. Wherever Spike, he was too far for me to track down through our bond alone. And just the thought of anything happening to him, and I couldn't help... Mark my words, I will make whoever intends harm on him suffer. Wright- Not now Sombra! I'm too busy seeking out my brother than to hear any of your snark right now! Now think... Thank Jack! Where would Spike have gotten off to? The dragon obviously strayed too far from the path. Speaking of which, just what was he thinking?! Wandering off in the middle of the night like this? This wasn't Ponyville, he couldn't explore around willy-nilly and not expect danger hanging over his head for it! If Spike turned out to be unharmed, then I'll give the dragon a proper scolding for it! Boy- NOT NOW SOMBRA! I perked my ears up again, ready to hear anymore vocal cries from the young lizard or whatever was endangering him. Nothing still... Damn it! I already almost Twilight once, I will not near lose him too! Jack! What Sombra?! If you would allow me to finish, I know where the dragon is. That had me pause, glaring upwards expectantly. The King continued with one simple command: Follow. Follow? I don't- But the corner of my eye finally noticed. The moonlight above illuminated the open pathway between the forest around me, enabling me to notice the shadow beside me which wasn't mine. Tall, rather imposing even as a shadow of his former self - literally - Sombra utilized the same trick back at Sunset's school before me... Then the shadow ran through the forest. And I followed, keeping my eyes on the darkness running across the tree barks, stone walls and whatever else Sombra's shadow phased through. How do you know where Spike is? I trailed after him through the shadows after noting his wandering off into the dark of the night. The second the little lizard was in danger, it was I who awoke you from your slumber. Spike's in danger?! By who?! What?! An old friend, Sombra replied dryly, whilst his shadow still led me through the forest towards the dragon's location. Of course, you haven't encountered this creature before. Only your farmer friend. Applejack? Indeed. Now, we must hurry. Damn right! And the more I ran, the more speed I was picking up, going far faster than originally intended. Most likely balance's doing. You know, I haven't seen you use your shadow since Canterlot High, Sombra. Hmph. Only because you were more preoccupied with your friends. I meanwhile like to have some freedom once in a while; my shadow explores through your mediocre town at the dead of night, whilst you rest... Or play those silly video games up late with the dragon. ...I hope you don't use that opportunity to influence other people in Ponyville. Sombra sneered, I don't answer to you, boy- Wait! I sensed him! I couldn't before; some other presence - more malicious and darkened which I assumed earlier was just a mere animal of the forest - had suffocated Spike's light enough for me not to detect it from afar. Now, I could feel the warm presence bright at day... Which was seized by panic and a plea for help. And feeling such fear radiate from the dragon picked up my speed; the environment around me becoming a rapid blur now. From glimpses, I noticed my eyes turned a bright gold from reflective surfaces. Sombra picked up the pace himself, his shadow finally leading me towards an opening, and over a small bush, I saw them. Spike! And... Oh no. Looming over the cowering young dragon was a creature Sombra mentioned was indeed familiar with, but one I never interacted with until a moment later. And abomination of three animals mixed together, forming a four-legged monstrosity which comprised of part goat, part sabertooth tiger and part snake, the last one a tail. Three heads glared menacingly down at the dragon literally backed against a boulder, razor teeth gleaming in hunger. Like a tidal wave crashing onto a beach, I charged, eyes going red - not literally - at seeing them so close to Spike with such vulgar expressions. I will not let them hurt Spike. I WILL NOT LET THEM TOUCH A SINGLE HAIR ON MY BROTHER! The Chimera had little time to react, as finding a sudden blow to its side forced the stunned three-headed abomination of nature flying. In the creature's previous spot, I stood, watching with ill-contained rage while the monster crashed into several tree barks among other things, causing the trees themselves to collapse from the sheer force of it. Breathing heavily, it took a moment before taking in the damage I just pulled off. Whoa... I don't think Shining could be that powerful when being protective over his sibling. Focus. Oh, yeah. "Stardust!" Spike cried in relief, grinning up to me in sheer joy. "Am I glad to see you-!" "Are you alright?" Never mind being glad. The dragon's health was of greater concern than anything else right now. Spike blinked, but nodded with a thumbs-up. "Yep. As always you're there to help out in time-!" "Good. So I can scold you right away then." Then my eyes glanced away from the smile-dropping foolish young dragon, back to the area where I just smacked the Chimera about thirty feet away, sensing its own anger and surprise at the fact another predator was protecting its would-be meal. Through the darkness of the forest, the creature emerged, and the sight incited Spike to sensibly quickly hide behind my back leg. A sabertooth, goat and snake all mixed into one stomped angrily back into the clearing, all three heads glaring at me with ill-concealed contempt. And I returned the gesture equally, if not more. My tone was a hiss, surprising even myself by the sheer volume of threat lurking beneath it, "My friends... You are in for a very bad time. No one attempts to harm my brother and gets away with it." The creatures appeared undeterred, even by the strange Earth Pony glaring before it with unnatural golden eyes. Oh please, haven't they learnt anything from their last experience against an Earth Pony? Applejack didn't introduce this mixture of wrongness to a world of pain herself... But I wasn't Applejack. From the corner of my eye, Sombra's shadow loomed beside me over the stone wall; a testament to exactly how dangerous I could be when provoked. The Chimera snarled, crouching down in preparation to pounce... And a gust of wing interrupted it. Just as I was about to mock it for that, said breeze trailed through my mane and fur in turn, and it was... Awfully familiar somehow. At least, familiar than a gust of wing normally was. This felt different somehow... And I experienced it before. That might be why. I didn't need to see what Sombra's large shadow was motioning to, because I already noticed the black hole forming beforehand, terror and familiarity seizing my chest at the large hole opening up directly behind the Chimera. The creature itself perked up its ears at the sound of distorting space-time, the snake head spotting it first and released a hiss of warning. That was all the reaction it could get before being sucked into the raw power, the relentless corrupting of Balance itself beginning to take in anything at close vicinity... Which would include us. Quickly, I stomped my hooves, burying them into the ground as swiftly as possible, but even I felt the wind pulling against my fur and mane, desiring to consume myself and Spike with its ravenous hunger. "Hold onto me Spike!" My warning came just in time, the dragon managing to grip onto my tail tightly, and I winced, doing my best to ignore the pain from that pull and concentrate on the pull of the wormhole terrorizing the woods before us. Fallen trees from earlier were consumed eagerly by the hole, which grew larger and larger every passing minute. Jack! You must perform the same solution as last time! Right! My body leaned forwards abruptly upon pulling one hoof out of the ground, and I forced myself back in turn, albeit struggling to. With one free limb extended forward, I concentrated, intending to use Balance to close the wormhole like back at the Dragon Lands- "Whoaaaaa!" "Spike!" Instead, my free hoof found itself grabbing onto a panicking Spike, whose grip slipped through my tail just then and now onto the palm of my limb. My expression was no better than the look of terror and worry dancing across the dragon's childish features, and the mere thought of that wormhole eating him up, never to see him again... It WON'T happen. Boy, you must release him! "What?!" I cried out-loud, ignoring the gripping Spike's startled look at the outburst. "No [BEEP]ing way in Hell I am!" Sombra's impatience rung through my mind, downright yelling to get the message across, If you do not, you, the dragon and everything else in this forest will be consumed by this black hole. Release him, then quickly seal the tear through Balance. Right before he gets sucked up into it... Yes, now do as I command! Golden worried eyes stared into green scared orbs, the very thought of letting the dragon go for any reason making me sick to my stomach. It might now work! It will work, otherwise you will have doomed everything else! Including your friends! I can't let go of Spike... And if it stays that way, countless more innocent wildlife will be consumed by the endless hunger of that hole. Do you desire that on your conscience? ...Starswirl... This is life, Jack... It only took me now to finally realize that Sombra was starting to use my first name as opposed to surname. Making the most greatest tough decisions, and dealing with the repercussions afterwards. Starswirl will not always be there to advise you on dealing with danger, like now. You must choose; risking your friend, or allowing everything else to suffer? ... "Spike..." The dragon looked at me, and the pull of the vortex didn't seem to faze me enough now, focusing on this young, helpless dragon. "You trust me, right?" The dragon frowned, but nodded wildly. "Always!" Then forgive me... "Wait, what are you- No! Stardust!" With Balance at my full command - combined with the brotherly love I felt for Spike, and the fury against anything daring to do him or others harm - I immediately concentrated, feeling the mental grip against the edges of the hole through the core of Chaos and Harmony. And with a conviction which wasn't there at the Dragon Lands, my own will managed to dominate through, thankfully this wormhole alot weaker than the others, and it closed through, Spike landed harmlessly onto the ground. "Spike!" "I'm okay..." The dragon mumbled upon my approach, slowly rising from the ground and dusting himself off, looking at me with a relieved yet apprehensive expression. "You scared me, doing that!" "Sorry. I needed to close that wormhole." I sighed, smiling in pure, utter relief. Around us, animals which were pulled towards the vortex scattered back through the woods, now that the danger was no longer present. "Hope you don't get too mad." Spike raised a brow... Then shook his head, smiling lightly. "Nah! Like I said, I trust you to know what you're doing. And see? You did it!" I nodded, looking around for any sighs of further trouble. Balance was restored again, for now... And speaking of trouble, the area reminded me as to why we were here in the first place. "And talking of scaring, that's certainly what you did to me, wondering off in the middle of the night like that!" Spike flinched, taking one step back. "What were you thinking Spike?! This isn't Ponyville! You could've been hurt for all I knew! Or worse!" The dragon looked away, guilt etched across his youthful face as he stared at the ground between us. "I'm sorry... I didn't mean to worry you. Honest. I just..." Just what...? I sighed again, shaking my head. "I'm just glad you're okay now, in any case. But seriously, Spike, what could've provoked you into exploring outside in the middle of the night like this? You know the animals here aren't tamed by Fluttershy to be friendly and just let you walk by, no problem." Spike flinched again, twisting his foot around on the first in shame. "I didn't mean to... I wanted to clear my mind a little, after everything you've told me just before." What...? Green eyes glanced up hesitantly at me. "And when I saw that mixed animal thing try to attack a mouse, I thought I could help out, make myself out to be a hero like you and the others... Guess I was way in over my head." Clearly! "You... Deliberately caught the attention of that Chimera...?" The dragon shrugged sheepishly, staring at the ground again. "I just wanted to make you proud..." "...Spike." Both my front hoofs rested on his tiny shoulders, gently, prompting the dragon to look at me anxiously. My own tone was soft, unable to accept this reasoning. "Spike Spike Spike... I've always been proud of you, always, just as much as Twilight and everyone else. You don't need to seek out danger or rescue a life to be a hero. A hero is about doing what is right for yourself and others in different ways. And scaring me half to death... Well, I'd say you actually did something heroic today." "I... I did?" I nodded, smiling fondly, in effort to reassure the uncertain brother my words were true. "You trusted your big brother, and immediately forgave him for letting go, just as you forgave the sod for telling you the truth about how he effectively ruined your chances of fame at the Crystal Empire. It takes great courage and kindness to forgive someone without hesitation like that." Spike looked down again, pondering those words with a thoughtful expression. "Really...?" "And that's not all. You've been a hero since the very beginning too." This time, I grinned at his inquisitive expression. "You never gave up on me from the start. You wanted to be my friend. When the girls were beginning to lose hope of befriending me, you managed to accomplish the task first. Conviction, Spike, is another trait of heroism. And let's not forget a while back, when you save myself and the others from the Mane-iac in that comic book world. If you're not a hero, then I'm not worthy for Twilight." "But you are worthy for-!" Spike stopped himself, blinking in realization. "Oh...! I see what you're getting at Stardust; by just being myself, I'm already a hero!" Now you're getting it! I let go of him, straightening myself as the dragon continued, "I don't need to save lives or- Or fight danger head-on! I just need to keep helping out my friends, and others when needed to, by just being simply who I am: Spike! Number One Assistant to Twilight Sparkle, and Brother of the Twilight Warrior, Stardust Balance!" You are fueling his childish egotism. I'm just speaking facts. "You're a hero by your own right." Spike beamed, and we embraced each other warmly, the dragon sinking into my chest fur with a content smile. "Sorry for making ya worry like that. I'll leave the big bad monsters to you and Twilight from hereon, huh?" Glad to hear it. I nodded, smiling in humour and relief at the vow. Spike then pulled back, looking at me with a wide grin. "By the way, did you use those awesome Balance powers of yours to find me? I was worried with all the wildlife you wouldn't have." I smirked humouredly. "Our bond is much stronger than that, Spike." Then I shook my head, slyly looking over to the ground beside us. "But I had a little help this time." "Huh?" Spike followed my gaze. "Ah!" Charming. Aren't you just? I chuckled at the jumping reaction towards the tall shadow standing between ours, belonging to no one or nothing but the being residing in my mind. "Spike, Sombra. Sombra, Spike." The head of the shadow turned to my direction. I'd appreciate some formality. "Ki... King Sombra...?" "He helped me find you." "O- Oh...!" Spike blinked rapidly... Then bowed swiftly repeatedly. "Thank you so much then, your Highness!" The fallen tyrant was more distracted on the dragon's gratitude than my own amusement, sounding befuddled by the gesture. Not that I don't welcome respect... And this dragon would've been originally responsible for my demise... Do you hate him for it? ... Close enough to a no. We'll make a good guy out of you yet. "Wow..." "I know, great isn't it?" Spike only nodded, staring across the wide lands of the Winsome Falls in awe. Haven't been here myself since the date with Twilight, and this was Spike's first trip to the place. The place brought back a sense of nostalgia; memories of joy, laughter and affection. "I hope the trip here was worth it." Spike grinned, turning to me with barely-contained joy. "You bet it was! This is the greatest camping trip ever! You're the best Stardust!" Followed by another tight hug, before the dragon released a sound of awe and approached a nearby stream of rainbow-y water. "Is this really rainbow just turned into water...?" At his position, a quick mischievous idea came to mind. "Why don't you find out?" "Huh? Hey!" Without warning, I playfully shoved the dragon into the stream itself, Spike pulling his head out of the water with multiple colours dripping down his scales. "What was that for?!" "Oh I don't know, making me worry like that the other night." But I said this in a joking tone. Spike then pouted. "I said I was sorry!" "Oh Spike. You're never gonna get real forgiveness all the time by simply saying 'sorry.'" My eyes gleamed playfully. "Sometimes, you have to work for it." And Spike chuckled, walking out of the stream... And tasting the water falling down his skin. "Huh... Tastes just like normal water kinda." Repulsive. And here I thought you were fond of the dragon by now, Sombra... Did I mention how grateful I am for the other night, by the way? This time, the King outright groaned. Stop thanking me already! You're as nauseatingly sentimental as your friends. Smirking, I pointed forward for my little brother. "See that cliff? There's a large pool behind it. Feel free to dive off." The exciting thought had Spike grin enthusiastically, clutching onto my limb. The dragon then pulled. "Come on then bro, race ya!" With my own grin, I followed after the playful dragon, letting him take the lead. I can unpack the rest of the stuff and sort out lunch later. For now, it's time to play with my little dragon bro; the brother was more of a hero to me than anyone else first. Make no mistake, Jack. I only helped you last night out of necessity. Our world is in peril once more... And here you are, wasting time, enjoying yourself with those who utterly love and cherish you. I never possessed such luxuries after my days as a colt... Cherish those you love around you for as long as possible, boy. Chapter 107: Daring Do and the Twilight WarriorFinally. According to this damp map, I was almost there. This village I had walked all the way for about, what, twenty miles now? It better have those exclusive spell books Twilight requested me to fetch that she ordered. With tired hooves moving forward, I walked along a pathway through an open jungle, heading forward eagerly to get this errand over and done with. And if we return to Ponyville in time, we shall bear witness to the wonderful wedding of Mr. Cranky Doodle and his beloved. Oh, because God forbid we miss that! After all, remember the amount of times the donkeys and I have gotten acquainted with one another? Never? Same. No I don't think there will be high repercussions for me missing out on it, save for Twilight's own disappointment. But what can ya do? Me letting that alicorn down? Not the first it's happened. And likely won't be the last either. Exactly. Still, the message at the end of that episode was nice, even when Mayor Mare blurted out said message inappropriately so at a ceremony which had nothing to do with it at all - Seriously, she couldn't have waited until the after-party or something to make that speech? - It reminded us that one can appreciate another simply be even taking a glimpse of their own life. Everyone has a story to share, and Slice of Life kindly showed us glances of the other famous character's daily lives. And here's what I saw; Bon Bon was actually called "Sweetie Drops" and was part of a secret Monster Prevention Agency that was never seen or mentioned in the show before; seriously, where were they when we needed them? Cranky was friends with that flamboyant sea dragon all the way back to the very first two-parter of the show, I'd love to who whose bright idea it was from Hasbro's staff to bring him back. Gummy was an inner poet, and he'd be rich by writing that [BEEP] down if he had appropriate hands to do so. Shining was a [BEEP]ing wuss when it came to weddings. Octavia and Vinyl live together, presumably. And Whooves with the Eighth, Fourth and Tenth Doctor references. All Derpy needed to do was hand him the Sixth Doctor's coat right before the wedding and it all would've come together- The [BEEP]-?! Sombra snorted at my startled reaction. Lower your defenses boy, it's just a mere gem. True enough, suddenly landing before my hooves, as though hurled from the jungle itself, was a small, hand-sized ruby gem that looked shaped by a pentagon. Frowning softly, my eyes glanced to both sides of the trees cautiously, before resuming my curious gaze on the harmless red gem lying before my hoofs. A gem which appeared right out of nowhere. Wonder if something will happen the moment I picked it up? Yet you will do so regardless. ...Damn right. And my intuition was correct, for my enhanced senses fueled by Balance went off the immediate moment I gently grasped and inspect the light gem, picking up on multiple senses surrounding me, hiding within the bushes and branches. No time for games. I lowered the gem, keeping it near my body for safekeeping, tilting my fedora upwards lightly whilst glaring around me. "Show yourselves." At that simple stern command, the observers happily obliged, and, instead of expecting ponies, I was instead greeted by the snarls and hungry eyes of wild jungle cats. My body tensed, eyes snapping in all directions at the dangerous beasts surrounding me, revealing themselves from jungle with predatory glares. A puma- Panther. A tiger, a jaguar- Cheetah. Whatever. A... Hyena, I'm guessing. Lynx. Sure thing. And a small, seemingly harmless white kitten. Though I knew it was far from harmless, recognizing these group of characters all too well. Cautiously I swerved my body around, ready to defend myself from the beasts stalking around me if need be, which was very likely. If they were here, than their owner couldn't be too far behind... "You there!" Ah, right on cue. My head snapped around, greeted by the sight of another creature standing behind his hungry pets with unbridled greed and arrogance shining in his small yellow eyes. I couldn't even begin to try describing the dog-like thing before me, so I'll basically sum it to this; remember Daring Do's main enemy? Yeah him. Ahu... Ahiz... Ahuzot... However the [BEEP] you pronounce his name, gestured to in my direction with a closed fist. "You have something which belongs to me. If you would be so kind as to hand over that gem of vital importance to me." At my eyes narrowing, his did so in turn. "If you what is good for you, my friend." By emphasis, the tiger snarled, whilst the fluffy kitten released vicious teeth and claws, his pets ready to pounce upon his command. Think I can take them on? Wild beasts? The former King scoffed. It would be embarrassing for you to fall now. Cheers for the vote of confidence. Starswirl? You may not need fight these creatures alone. The blue villain made a motion to to snap his fingers with the hand on his tail, before the clarification of my mentor's words made itself present. Or rather, herself present. A voice rung from above a tree to my right, attracting everyone's immediate attention. "Six on one? Now that hardly seems fair." A dark beige pegasus with resolve shining through her dark pink eyes. Silver and dark mane streaked down her hair and tail. For before us, standing atop a tree branch in all her glory, was the 'legendary' mare Rainbow would never shut up about, smirking down with brimming confidence and amusement, before a serious expression took over from the pegasus leaping down into the center, standing beside me with a challenging glare towards the sneering blue villain. "You don't mind if I join in?" With my own grin, I answered smugly, "The more the merrier." "Daring Do." "Ahuizotl." Oh so that's you pronounce that bloody ridiculous name. The pegasus, clad in shameless Indiana Jones-style attire, greeted her for back evenly with a hint of mocking to it, "Harassing bystanders now? You have no shame." Says the Indiana Jones rip-off... You know others can be explorers without necessarily being direct copies from something else. No you're right, sorry. The Laura Croft rip-off. The giant Anubis-styled creature swayed his tail around, hot air exhaling from his nostrils. "Mark my words my dear Daring, I will have what is rightfully mine." With a snap of his fingers, the felines advanced, and the pegasus and I found ourselves back to back in preparation, the red gem clutched tightly to my chest, right above the emblem attached to my cape. "Stick close to me," Daring said quietly, attempting to be reassuring, "And do exactly what I tell you-" My own instincts drove me first, and a swung uppercut connected to the jaguar's- Cheetah. Jaw, sending it flying in the air before landing harshly on the dirt feet away. Whoops, might have gone overboard a little there... I glanced at Daring's stunned expression, before she recomposed her dropped jaw. "Never mind, you seem to handle yourself good enough." The other jungle cats eventually wore off their own shock at the display, this time hissing menacingly, and Daring immediately leaped upwards from her spot, two cats crashing into one another from her previous spot. Meanwhile, from the corner of my eye, my own hoof reacted in time, stopping a charging hyena- Lynx, Jack. Do you listen? By the snout, glaring at it ferociously. Time to show these felines who the real predator here is. Try resist using your total strength, Jack. We don't wish to inflict too serious injuries. Don't we though? I'm personally all for it. Your power can cause greater harm than you realize. Restrain yourself slightly. Oh fine. Instead, I swung the Hye- Lynx before either you two in get in my case about it, into a complete circle, smacking a pouncing cat along the way and letting go. As the two felines crashed into a nearby trunk, Daring meanwhile finished off her own opponents by landing before them and delivering a swift classic horse kick, sending the tiger and puma back to their owner. Panther. I don't care! "You might as well give up now while you can," My friend happily gloated over the fallen opponent. "I'll be certain to grab the Eight-Legged Chrysalis before you and your pets." Eight-legged Chrysalis... That sounded [BEEP]ing terrifying. Another treasure our pegasus friend here pursues, I suppose. Pushing the two beasts off him, Ahuizotl regained his posture, standing tall and proud, blocking the sun with his shadow cast over us. With a smirk, the Anubis-like villain claimed boastfully, "But Daring, how can you possibly achieve such, when you're to be crushed by a rolling boulder?" "What?" What? At our expressions, the gleeful villain snapped his fingers from his tail, and immediately we felt small vibrations from the ground. Daring's grey eyes widened, snapping her head to the right with an exclaim, "Look out!" The warning came in enough time for her to fly upwards, dodging the rolling large rock crashing through the trees relentlessly in our direction, and for me to immediately leap myself, Balance aiding my agility. To land on top of the moving boulder itself. "Whoa [BEEP]! Ah [BEEP]! Mother[BEEP]er! Whoa!" Okay, of all things that I anticipated would happen today, this was certainly at the bottom of the list! Fear coursed through my being as the boulder smashed through trees, bushes and rocks alike, moving as far from the action as possible. My hooves ran in opposite of the rolling thing, keeping it moving without intention, but I had no desire in stopping and getting myself crushed in the process. Eventually, a clearing was reached, and before my panicking line of vision was a Goddamn small cliff, leading down to a stream below. Ah [BEEP]. Because why wouldn't there be?! Thankfully, my rescue came, and I released a large grunt from my breath at something knocking into my body as the boulder flew in midair, landing both my rescuer and I onto the sand beside the small river with some minor bruises, and my ears picked up on the crashing sound of a rock meeting water. Attempting to stand, my limbs wobbled slight from the aftershock, a familiar pegasus reaching over to inspect me. "You alright there bud?" Daring inquired, tone sounding somewhat sincere, raising a brow whilst holding my side to assist. "Rough landing, I know. But it's better than the alternative, right... Uh, bud?" Confusion leaked from her tone and uncertain expression, as a wave of laughter began escaping my muzzle, the volume raising slightly over time. "You feelin' alright?" I fought a group of jungle cats and almost got crushed by a boulder, yet somehow, I was laughing at this scenario. Inhaling deeply, I grinned at the mare in green attire with a hat suited for exploring the wilderness. "Hmhm, yes sorry. I'm just so use to these life-and-death situations that nowadays I'm beginning to find it funny. Ha!" More laughter escaped, and this time an understanding Daring joined in, chuckling herself. "Heh, my life story right there." Before chuckling evolved into laughter, and the small valley echoed with our shared amusement over what just occurred right, limbs wrapped around each other's shoulders in support. It was about thirty seconds later before the moment ceased, Daring inquiring with a smirk, "Say, you wouldn't mind handing me that gem would you? I need it for something." Obliging, I asked knowingly, "I suppose that something has to do with locating a treasure in a hidden temple or something?" Daring raised a brow, more focused on the gem itself. "You're a fan then?" "Not really. Of the books at least. But Rainbow doesn't shut up about you." At that, the pegasus snapped her head up. "You know Rainbow Dash?" She asked in surprise, a small smile beginning to creep onto her muzzle. "We're good friends. Best friends even." This time, I offered a hoof to shake. Time for the formal introduction. "Stardust Balance. Twilight Warrior, and special somepony of Twilight Sparkle." God it felt good to say those words. And mean them... Daring grinned, accepting the hoof shake while responding with even pride. "Daring Do, treasure hunter extraordinaire, and stopper of evildoers using said treasures for ill intent. How's Rainbow been doing then? I gather she loved the novel featuring her own heroic deeds when we sought out the last treasure." I rolled my eyes humouredly. "Oh yes, she wouldn't stop talking about it for a month the moment she stopped reading it the first time." But, noticing her attention on the gem in her hoof, I too began gazing at it. "Let me guess, the treasure itself?" Daring shook her head. "More of the key to getting the treasure." Before flipping the pentagon ruby around, revealing the spider insignia I only just then noticed. The explorer explained seriously, "This gem can open up the ancient temple leading to the rare Eight-Legged Chrysalis, a pendant said to have rare power." "How rare?" "With it, you can control all the spiders in the world at will." "...That rare then." Though the mere mention and idea of a legion of spiders at someone's command caused a slight shiver down my spine. Great, because the last thing I wanted to deal with are those eight-legged monstrosities. Oh, do mature yourself. Hey! Spiders are [BEEP]ing scary, alright? Females aren't the only ones to be utterly terrified of them. I'm not ashamed to admit I hate the little [BEEP]ers. Clearly our friend here is fearless of the arachnid kind. Paying no attention to my annoyed facial expressions, Daring placed the gem safely into her hat before speaking again, "I would've lost this ruby to Ahuizotl and his pets if you hadn't picked it up first. I owe you for that." With a smirk, she turned in my direction. "And any friend of Rainbow Dash's is a friend of mine. That said, wanna help me stop that Ahuizotl and beat him to the treasure first?" I glanced at the offered hoofshake for partnership. I wasn't initially planning on joining in an Indiana Jones adventure with this cocky mare. Although... Imagining Rainbow's reaction to this opportunity would be humourous, and the idea of adventuring into a temple to find treasure was far more tempting than getting some new books. I mean, there was no urgency, right? Twilight wouldn't mind too much. My hoof found itself shaking against her own. "I suppose I can spare some time. Stopping evildoers in their tracks? One of my favourite pastimes." Okay, how much are we betting here? Betting on what? Not you boy. The old unicorn and I. See whether or not you'll encounter another near-death experience simply by facing this overgrown dog and his feline slaves. Oh haha, very funny- Thirty bits. Fourty claims he will almost die, again. Hm. Thirty-five protests that he will survive through the help of Miss Do. Then the bet is sealed. Continue onwards, boy, and prove this impotent mage wrong. ...I hate you both. "What's that face for?" "Just having a disagreement." "...With who?" "The voices living inside my head." "...Alrighty then." Daring chose not to comment further, instead focusing on the large clearing before us after trekking through the forest for about the last ten minutes, pink eyes gazing upwards at the stone building, decorated in moss. "We're here." So we were. I followed the mare's gaze, taking in the rather awe-inspiring sight with approval. Ancient temple alright, a large spider insignia carved into the center above the large entrance, led upwards by a curvy decaying set of stone stairs. Amazed we didn't see the sight through the trees sooner. Daring could've just flown us here, but the mare dismissed that idea earlier; stating she enjoyed the thrill of venturing through jungles and overcoming any challenges, plus, we had the only key into the temple itself, so there was no real urgency. I took a single step forward, before a limb rudely stretched out before my chest, halting me. Pink serious eyes glanced in my direction. "Be careful." She advised cautiously, motioning to the large plate-like floor leading to the staircase. "This typically screams of 'trap.'" ...Alrighty then. Not at all ashamed to let another take the lead, I stepped back and nodded to the mare. "Alright then Daring, you're the expert. What should we do?" "I'm thinking on it," The pegasus tapper her lower muzzle with a contemplative look, musing on the plates before us before glancing around idly, picking up a small pebble beneath her hoofs... And hurtling it forward. The tiny stone landed harmlessly onto a nearby stone plate, nothing happening from the results. In satisfaction, the mare immediately leaped forward onto the same plate, throwing the same pebble to the next stone... Which landed on another safe plate. Onto the second one, she gestured me to follow. Well, this was rather easy. Clearly Daring knew what she was doing. An adventurer her entire life. Starswirl noted quite warmly. Miss Do's expertise is unparalleled. Ever since she was a foal, she dreamed of exploring through the rarest sights in search of treasure, purely for the sake of finding a new exciting adventure every time. Her skill in the field is admirable. Had this brave young mare existed back in my time, I would've been fond of the novels written by her own hoof following these journeys. Eventually, we reached the last plate, just before the stairs. And with victory in sight, both pegasus and I grinned respectfully. "All too easy," Daring said in satisfaction, taking one step upwards- "Well then, why don't we make it more challenging for you then, my dear?" Uh oh. Our heads snapped upwards. Where did he come from?! Where did they come from?! Somehow, already having beaten us without us even noticing, standing atop the stairs was a smug Ahuizotl and his feline minions... With the exception of an absent white kitten. "Ahuizotl!" The Anubis grinned, folding his arms proudly. "Were you expecting anyone less, Daring Do? I'm hurt." The pegasus smirked at least. "Nah. I'd be disappointed if it was anyone else who challenged me in finding the treasure first." "Oh?" "Because then kicking butt would've been alot less satisfying." "You flatter me, Daring. Now, kindly hand over that ruby you choose to hide from me." "Now Ahuizotl, you know better than that. A mare should be given jewelry from their special somepony, not taken from her." "But you already stole the gift before I could gift it, my dear Daring Do." "...Are you two bitter enemies, or in need of a marriage counselor?" Seriously, did some fanfic writing find its way into their bantering? What was I listening to? Daring opened her mouth to retort my statement, before something leaped over us, my own senses too late. I was too distracted by the love spat between these two to notice the small pouncing feline behind us, snatching a surprised Daring's own jungle-style fedora and sprinting up the steps, handing over the hidden jewel to its pleased master. ...How did he know she hid it under her hat? Inconsistent writing. He knows her that well at this point. "Unfortunately, the mare must wait a while longer before I give her this jewel properly," The blue villain mocked his foe/lover(?) by waving the ruby back and forth, before laughing quite manically. "Ta ta, Daring Do. You and your friend won't be going anywhere but down." Down? Before we could respond, the Anubis snapped his fingers once again, and I felt the pull of gravity from beneath me. And both mare and I landed roughly into the narrow bottom of the hole, the plate above sealing up before a flying Daring could reach it in time, smashing into the ceiling, which sounded painful I had to grimace. Wincing at the fall, I settled for a sitting position, back against the wall. Light barely peeked in from the edges above, giving us enough light to see one another, though I personally could just sense to find her. The adventurer barely seemed deterred by this outcome, flying around and thoroughly inspected the narrow walls keeping us imprisoned. "Don't worry. I'll get us out of here in no time." "Oh I'm not worried." Really, I wasn't. In all honesty I was more amused than anything. Trapped in a hole with Daring Do on the hunt for a spider-related treasure. If Twilight could see me now. "Looks like we're trapped." Daring grunted in disappointment, huffing while finally deciding to cease flying in this narrow square hole, landing before me. Myself, still leaning back against the wall, smiled despite the situation. "I'll think of something Stardust, don't fret." "Not fretting over here," I replied merrily, shifting slightly to make myself more comfortable. "I'm use to this sort of thing by now." The pegasus snorted. "I won't ask." Before shaking her head. "Still, can't believe I let him take the gem like that. Next time I won't let my guard down... When we find a way out first, after all." That said, the tanned-coloured mare leaned against her side of the wall too, obviously trying to think of a plan to our escape. A smirk graced my muzzle. "I'm sure we'll get that gem back, along with the Eight-Legged Chrysalis before Ahuizotl... Provided you don't get too distracted again flirting with the guy." Daring waved off the hint of teasing. "It's just banter between old enemies. Don't read too deep into it." Uh-huh, whatever you say Daring. Silence enveloped the squared-hole, the pegasus still glancing around idly as though expecting some form of escape to just appear at any given moment. I suppose this will be a chapter in her next book. Speaking of which. "So how's your next book coming along?" Daring glanced at me for a moment, seemingly momentarily stricken that I knew of her writing habits, but recomposed with a shrug. "Halfway through written. Minor struggle with a particular dangerous scenario I once faced, almost difficult to write it in book form." A faint smirk graced her own features. "But it'd be embarrassing if I couldn't write a simple scene compared to the real dangers of my adventures, aside from writer's block." A snort. I could relate. "Oh that's just the worse, isn't it?" She raised a brow. "What, you're familiar with the writing arts yourself Stardust?" "You know it." I smirked, shrugging. "The one thing I'm best at, I think. Although, nowadays I find myself too distracted with my friends to get any proper writing done." "Published anything?" "Right now, only fanfics." "...Oh." "Yeah, 'oh.'" My eyes rolled in good nature. "I'm far from ready to write a full-length novel, especially with myself preoccupied nowadays with the antics of my friends." Daring grinned light-heartedly. "Rainbow Dash can be quite a distraction, can she?" At that, we exchanged chuckles. All too true. "I met your friends. They're good ponies." "Yes... They are." More good to me than anyone else. Breathing in, recalling Starswirl's words from earlier, my attention turned fully on the explorer. "And they were right about you; the adventurer with a heart of gold. Although, no offence, but some would mistake your books, had others find out they were genuine, describing yourself and the journeys you've had to be almost... Well, egocentric." Daring hardly looked fazed, shrugging again indifferently. "Eh, then that's their own problem. Honestly, the adventures are written down and published partially because I never want to forget a single one I took." "Oh?" The mare nodded, pink eyes glancing up at the ceiling trapping us in with fond recollection. "Since I was a little filly, I dreamed of exploring the unknown; seek out hidden treasures and make my mark in history. I read stories, tales of explorers and thrill-seekers who survived through the most dangerous of traps and find gold, jewelry and anything else valuable. Ever since getting my cutie mark, my adventures hadn't stopped ever since." "Funny how you find spare time writing in-between these adventures then." Daring chuckled with mirth. "My parents are to thank for that. They wanted me to become an all-time famous author, and taught me the art of literature at a young age." Ahh. "You should've seen the looks on their faces when I left home one day to go out and find my first treasure. I can remember it perfectly." Pink eyes then turned to me. "And what about you, Stardust? Your parents want you to become a professional author as well, or is that just your special talent?" "Well, I wouldn't call it a special talent." I grinned in good humour. "Just something I honestly do in my spare time because, I find, it's the best thing I'm good at... Aside from baking brownies, of course." My hoof rubbed the back of my stiffening neck, leaning upwards somewhat. "Although, like I said, nowadays I'm more distracted by those six ponies and getting sucked into their own adventures. Heh, my life has been one big journey ever since meeting them." The explorer raised a humoured brow. "Maybe that's what you write for your first novel; your entire journey with your friends." "...Maybe." Won't lie, fascinating idea. But, feeling my body begin to ache at my sitting position, my limbs stretched, helping me stand up. "Right then, back to business. Let's get out of here." Daring expressed curiosity. "You got a plan?" "Yep." One this entire time. Why didn't I mention it sooner? Because of my sense of humour, of course. "When you were checking for any cracks or advantageous openings earlier, I could hear a sound beneath this floor, meaning there's something underneath us." The pegasus got up herself, immediately lowering her ear to the stone ground to check. Through the light leaking from above, I could see her eyes widened in realization at the sound of gushing liquid. "Water." I nodded. "When I say now, fly upwards." I was never more thankful for this pony body than then, for my original form wouldn't have survived what would happen next. With a raised fist, I felt Balance aiding my strength as ever. "Now!" And Daring obliged whilst my clenched hoof smashed into the floor. Only a few seconds passed, sounds of cracking beneath my hooves... Then I fell, landing into the forceful water pushing me through a dark cave. Whoaaaa! Okay! Let's see where that ends up! Thankfully the ceiling above looked high enough for Daring to fly through instead of swim... Which is more than what I could say for me! Oh hey, I saw light at the end of the tunnel! That might not be an entirely good thing... What do you-? Oh. Fair point. A scream bellowed from my muzzle before I could stop myself, the water dragging me down the tall waterfall waiting for me outside, a large lake ready to consume me below. Okay, needed to think this one quick-! Once again, saved by the bell. Or in this case, a flying explorer. Daring smirked down at me, carrying me with her hoofs clutched onto my front limbs. Without needing to inquire about my health, the mare instead ascended upwards, and I forced myself not to look down at the height below. "Come on partner, we have an Eight-Legged Chrysalis calling our names!" By this point, I was beginning to forget exactly which books Twilight asked me to collect... Ah well, forgive and forget. Once again, we had to deal with that tedious plate puzzle before the entrance to the temple. But luckily, Daring's memory was very acute, so that was of no issue. The temple itself was already opened, the large widened doors practically beckoning us to enter. Cautiously, but with resolve, we entered, determined to acclaim the treasure and beat Ahuizotl alongside his pets to it first. If we're lucky, they'll have fallen for one of the temple's traps. The least fatal traps, I meant. And the more we ventured within, the more I was beginning to approve or and respect this mare beside me. Daring was of no-nonsense, focused more on the task at hand and getting [BEEP] done quickly and efficiently. Twilight, while can be very focused and composed herself at times, would still be too distracted on her friends and own worries. As much as I adored the alicorn... Well, with Daring, things will get done much, much quicker. Our next puzzle made itself known in the shape of a large hallway, a closed stone door with the spider emblem carved into it along with various incomprehensible symbols. The mare and I exchanged serious glances, before exploring the interior of the room carefully. Between the two walls towards the door, there was something particularly noteworthy, which Daring expressed vocally. "Four plates on both walls, with a picture of a different bug," The mare gestured to each picture. "They both show a spider, a beetle, an ant and a ladybug." I nodded, gaze focused on the insect carving on the plates. "Obviously we have to decipher the meaning of these pictures. Let's take a moment to think." Good idea. "The plates look like they can be pushed inward," I noted upon closer examination, glancing at the edges of each picture. "So we'd have to push in the right ones if we want to advance." "And if we get it wrong, we might be trapped." "Probably." "...Splendid." Now then, what separated these pictures. All four were of bugs... Can I call a friend? Sombra? ...Please tell me you're not seriously thinking about this, as though the answer wasn't clearly evident from the start. A hint then? Jack, your naivety astounds me to the point it can be considered sheer stupidity. Any child with half a brain cell can deduce the meaning behind this puzzle! "Oh!" My point proven. My head snapped to Daring, ignoring Sombra's harsh scolding upon hearing her outburst. "What?" With a full-on grin, the mare turned to me eagerly, reminding me rather eerily of a certain blue pegasus. "Spiders aren't insects. They're arachnids!" "I know that- Ohhhhhh!" Of course, no wonder Sombra sounded so disbelieving because I couldn't figure out the obvious answer. Smacking my own forehead, I grinned along with Daring. "Of course! So we just have to push the spider carvings on each side of the wall." And we did just that individually, pushing the plates further inwards at Daring's count to three, and voila, the stone door opened up with a rumble. Without delay, we entered deeper within the interior of the decaying temple. And this time, the puzzles were getting more and more closer to one another, meaning we were close to the treasure. I could sense it. As could Daring, I imagine, by her quickening pace to the next room, which we were greeted by a large empty space... Of the abyss. Another door at the end of the large room. No floor but darkness, the only other standing points are the round pillars placed at random, allowing those only to jump from one to the other to reach the end. No problem for someone who could fly, but I doubt Daring will make things that easy for us. The mare took one step forward, and the test quickly begun. The startled explorer glanced down at the floor-plate she unintentionally stepped upon, opening the door on the other side... Which was already beginning to close slowly. Great, a timing trial. My favourite! With a swift exchanged glance, we hurried, leaping from our respective pillars to the next with as much speed and stamina as possible. And almost falling in the process, for the second of landing on a round pillar has said structure immediately descend to the abyss below. Having no desire to find out what happens down there, we hurried, the door rapidly closing, almost like it was taunting us the further we reached it. Come on, come on... Ha ha! With my own boosted speed, I made it to the doorway first, and made things easier for the explorer by using my strength to keep the blasted heavy thing from descending shut further. Daring used that time to roll through the doorway, and I followed, the ancient door immediately shutting afterwards. But that was irrelevant, we made it. The mare declined my offered hoof to help, getting herself up from her position, but we exchanged enthusiastic grins regardless. "The treasure's close, I can feel it." Daring announced eagerly, looking forward down the staircase before us, the lit torches attacked to the wall illuminating our way. "Come on, almost there!" I followed after the determined mare, smirking in spite of myself. You know what's funny? For a temple devoted to spiders, we've yet to encounter a single one of those tiny mother[BEEP]ers... Whoa... Indeed. How grandiose. Daring herself expressed only awe at the sight before us, and who could blame her? I was also stunned by the gigantic chamber before us, a little unnerved by the three huge spider statues reaching the ceiling individually, but impressed nonetheless. Whoever made this place sure loved those small bothersome creatures. A prod to my sight, momentarily directing my attention from the impressive sight. "Hm?" Daring simply pointed, and I followed her gaze towards the center statue at the other side of the room, down the rather long pathway towards. And, upon squinting somewhat, I could see what she was gesturing to, for resting beneath the stone spider with a little altar, something shining on top. An amethyst octagon-shaped diamond, with the same symbol of the arachnid we spotted all over the place. "The treasure," Daring stated the obviously, sounding both serious yet gleeful at once, and I followed her slowly towards the waiting treasure, majestically lighting beneath the body of the imposing statue. The sight of that made me want to shudder. I could face legions of Changelings, an army of dragons, a battalion of Diamond Dogs, a full-powered King Sombra, an invincible Tirek, three egotistical sirens and a woman obsessed with keeping her camp to the point of endangering those she was obligated to protect. But spiders? Noo thank you. Pitiful. Says the stallion trapped in an autistic's brain. Before the steps to the altar, we paused, admiring the view of the purple shining diamond beckoning to us. Daring almost succumbed to the lure herself, before, this time, it was my hoof that prevented her from going any further. She expression a confused glance, and I answered with a stern thinned muzzle, before raising my voice to the chamber at large. "Alright, you have us surrounded. Why not reveal yourselves already and get this over with?" On cue, the sounds of growls and snarls echoed in response, and both the mare and I immediately went back-to-back, greeted by various jungle cats advancing from behind the statue legs and altar itself, coming out of their hiding spots. And a dark chuckle then attracted our frowns towards the Anubis standing above the altar, the diamond illuminating his triumphant grinning features. "You knew they were here?" Daring inquired quite conversationally. "Since entering the room." Well, maybe before that. The intentions of hunger and greed in their hearts was palpable. "They have a particular odour, if you've noticed." "Oh, I've noticed." Pink eyes glared upwards at the smug villain. "I recognize Ahuizotl's foul stench anywhere." The dog-like creature folded his arms unfazed, as though he had already won the battle. "I knew you would find a way to escape my trap, Daring Do. Which is why I had prepared a small welcoming party for you and your friend." "For little ol' me? You're sweet, Ahuizotl." Oh my God, really? You're one to comment. Your banter with the Princess is just as nauseating. Screw you. "Do you know what will be much sweeter? The power to rule through an army of spiders!" The Anubis gestured to the diamond before him, yet to have picked it up. "With the Eight-Legged Chrysalis, I will command a legion all across Equestria! With me as their ruler, spiders shall dominate the masses! And nothing will stop me! Ha hahahahahahahaa!" Wow... What a compelling character. Daring stepped forward. "Except for one particular adventurer." I matched her smirk, mirroring the gesture. "And a Twilight Warrior." Ahuizotl narrowed his eyes at the opposition before him, before promptly snapping his fingers. "Dinner time, my pets!" And all senses went on immediate red alert, the pegasus and I leaping away from our respective spots at the leaping animals, splitting up to take them on more effectively. "Get them!" Let's see, facing me was a tiger, a hyena- Lynx. And a cheetah. Wonderful. I had half a mind to make this battle quick, but remembering Starswirl's lecture about restraining myself so they wouldn't get hurt too much, instead I adopted a more defensive approach, standing upwards on my hind legs, and making a battle pose I had invented for myself back on my home world after my return there, mostly inspired by Goku's battle stance from Dragonball Z. Speaking of which. Super, good show so far- Whoa! Focus! Don't worry I was. I sidestepped the pouncing cheetah this time, back flipped from the charging tiger, and ducked from the leaping lynx, the last one crashing its skull into the symbol-stone wall. Ouch. The tiger and cheetah swiftly turned, baring sneering sharp fangs in my direction, before the former attacked again. This time, I used its body to roll above it, landing back on hind legs... And kicking the surprised cat by the side, sending it skidding across the floor feet away. Another snarl had me grab the pouncing cheetah by the chin, grabbing its underbelly and promptly hurling it to the tiger's spot as well, landing atop it in a dazed state. Daring, meanwhile, was having just as much fun. But instead of engaging her foes head-on, the mare was being far more crafty, utilizing the environment around her to her advantage. The explorer ducked and flew from the various leaps and swipes of the puma- Panther. And kitten alike, making certain the attacks hit the stone legs of the spider statue above them, occasionally having their claws stuck within the stone. One instance was the fluffy white cat getting its paws stuck, Daring promptly saying, "I'll take that." Removing her jungle fedora off the kitten's head and leaping back when the outraged kitten attempted another swipe. Eventually, her battle plan worked like a charm. With one last pounce from a puma- Panther! Against a fragile leg, the pegasus flew off in time for the fallen statue crumble atop the helpless two jungle cats, their limbs and defeated heads pocking out from the dust and remains of the large statue. Don't worry, cartoon physics dictate they live from having a heavy giant-arse statue fall on top of them- My body ducked yet again, this time free hoof reaching forward and clutching the leaping cat by the tail. With a yelp, the hyena- You are doing this on purpose now. For all its speed, couldn't react in time enough to be spun around and swiftly thrown upwards in its master's direction. A surprised Ahuiztol had to dodge from the hurled yelling cat, almost falling off the small altar in the process. More snarls attracted my attention then, my gaze switching to the two advancing much stronger cats. Both tiger and cheetah, this time together, charged towards me, intending for a good meal before the day was done. Little do they know, they were dealing with the most dangerous kind of all. Man? Man. Swiftly throwing my own fedora upwards, my body leapt above the two adult cats and dealing the final non-fatal blow. With both my front hoofs while flipping midair, grabbing the tiger and cheetah by the heads, a swift headbutt against one another put them down for the count, myself landing behind their stunned states and catching the falling hat with one hoof, not even looking. Daring smirked from her side of the arena. "Show-off." I replied in equal banter, "Pot says to kettle." Before addressing the Anubis victoriously, "Looks like we're the top of the food chain, Ahuiztol." Daring added quite smugly, "If I were you, I'd consider leaving that chrysalis to the hoofs of those who earnt it." And yet, the villain seemed the least bit fazed over the defeat of his minions. On the contrary, he looked quite amused by the two ponies standing before him. "Oh, but I am the only one deserving of this power, Daring Do. And now, I shall prove it!" We weren't fast enough to prevent the Anubis from pulling the diamond out of its resting spot, Ahuiztol proudly wielding it above his head in roaring triumph, "Now, with this, I shall conquer all with a legion of spiders!" ...Was it just me, or was the ground rumbling a little...? "You're hardly worthy of such a gift!" I heard Daring retort to her enemy/lover, my own gaze focused on tiny splinters on the floor shaking about wildly. "Give up now, while you still have the chance, and hand over that diamond to me, Ahuiztol!" And, was I picking up on multiple presences heading our way with breathtaking speed... Thousands of them, in fact...? Ahuiztol opened his own mouth to jeer some more, before finally feeling the vibrations himself. "Hmm...?" The Anubis creature stared at the roof of the altar in confused annoyance for a brief moment, unaware of the legion of small, black arachnids beginning to crawl out of the mouth of the statue above him. "What is-?" ...Nope. No no no nope. Not dealing with this! "Huh?" Ahuiztol blinked at feeling a small black creature land upon his own forehead, and beady yellow eyes narrowed... Then widened dramatically at the spiders beginning to pour out of the statue, barley having enough time to scream at the onslaught. Daring, using that as a surprise advantage, immediately extended her wings and flew forwards, swiftly grabbing the diamond before it fell from the drowning Ahuizotl's grip and heading past me, yelling in command. "Let's go!" No need to tell me twice! I didn't dare look back at the ocean of spiders heading our way. Hell, I tried not even glancing at the small arachnid creatures pouring through the walls we passed by in our hurry to leave. Instead, I ran. I ran as fast and far as possible, even speeding past a just-as unnerved Daring. Okay, more than unnerved on my part. I [BEEP]ing hate spiders! Together we fled through previous hallways and staircases, passing by already-solved puzzles. And reaching the abyss room once more. Without hesitation, this time, Daring flew above whereas I jumped from one pillar to the next, uncaring what happens afterwards. I had to get out! We had to escape! I don't fancy being stuck within a temple of creepy-crawlies for the rest of my miserable life-! A yell of surprise prompted my glance. Ahuizotl, somehow managing through the wave of spiders, leapt out of the swarm crawling against the walls of the room, and managing to clutch the protestant Daring by the hind leg. Oh no you don't! Without thinking of the consequences, my body turned from the next pillar and jumped, smashing my shoulder against a stunned Ahuizotl. This time, the Anubis managed to scream while falling into the abyss. And a sudden tremor from Balance itself almost made me fall myself, catching a wall in time before pushing myself off, landing back onto another pillar and eventually the end of the room where Daring waited. That sensation just then... With the darkness below, it was the same feeling of disrupted Balance when those wormholes showed up back at the Dragon Lands, and recently from my camping trip with Spike. And judging from the sudden cut off screaming of Ahuizotl, I think it's a fair assumption of what just happened to the Anubis. Again, running, running and ever more running. I was beginning to wonder whether or not we would reach an exit before spotting the crack of light close by, Daring exclaiming in the air, "There! Hurry!" I obliged, picking up from my speed and leaping into the light, just before the front entrance closed in response. And falling harshly down some steps in the outside world. Ow! Ow! Son of a-! Ow! Once again, it fell to Daring to pick me up from my dilemma and fly us safe from harm's reach, landing us just right before the outside puzzle, away from the infested temple quickly as possible. In exerted heaps, we collapsed somewhat, holding onto one another briefly for shared support, breathing in and out shallowly, glancing at one another as the events just then replayed in our minds... And grinned like mad people, chuckling hoarsely to one another before providing each other our own respective spaces. "Well... That wasn't too difficult." Daring stated in amusement, still breathing heavily despite it all. I nodded, smirking slightly. "Couldn't have it without ya, Daring." "You're not too bad yourself." She sounded quite impressed. The pegasus straightened herself. "We make quite the team, just like Rainbow and I back then. Although I would've done it all by myself... Thanks for the assist." I grinned, shaking my head while accepting her hoof shake proudly. "No wonder Rainbow admires you. You're practically the same pony!" Daring snorted in good nature, smiling lightly. "I like to think I'm at least slightly more sensible than our reckless pegasi friend." "Says the mare who lives for the thrill of danger." "Adventure." "Point being?" She smirked. "Touche." That said, the explorer removed her hat, revealing the heavy-looking diamond hiding within. "I can call this adventure a guaranteed success." I nodded, saying nothing for the moment. While we did indeed manage to retrieve the treasure, there was still the matter of Ahuizotl. It what I think had happened, happened, then this was all the more serious. "And about your boyfriend-" "He's not my 'boyfriend.'" Daring rolled her eyes. "And Ahuiztol will show himself again, despite what you may think. He always does." I closed my muzzle, opting not to continue further and share my concerns. Despite the disdain regarding her rival, there was some different emotion entirely swirling within the mare upon mentioning him. "Let's enjoy our victory at the moment, what do ya say?" ...Right, the second I get back home, I'm going to research more on these wormholes. But for now, I nodded in agreement, letting Daring live in ignorant bliss without knowing the true fate of her 'enemy.' "Which reminds me. After all this excitement, I almost forgot. I need to get to the bookstore at the nearby town. They have an order for Twilight I was suppose to get." The explorer placed the jewel back in her hat, wearing it again with a nod. "Let's get going then. I'll show ya how to get there. It's the least I can do after helping me out today." Much obliged. With a smile, I walked alongside the satisfied Daring, who commented quite casually, "Maybe I'll include your contributions of todays successful exploration in my next book." "I'm flattered." I smirked, inwardly gleeful at the idea of being inside a book. "Although I have one request if you do, 'A.K Yearling.'" God, you weren't even subtle there Hasbro. The author adventuress looked at me humouredly. "Yeah?" "If I appear on the front cover, please be sure to include the cape." "Sure... Why?" "Because no one ever adds in the cape!" Chapter 108: I'll Make A Pony Out Of You!Everything was now becoming a blur. Images like running through paint, nothing more concentrated on than the sound of blue pegasus taunting me, provoking me as much as possible just to make certain I keep up with her speed. The mare in question was also a blur as I rushed by, Balance increasing my speed to a level I hadn't experienced since the time I dressed up as a villain and did battle with the cocky pegasus. Good times. Beside the mare were two purple blurs as well, one lavender, the other light purple with green scales, here to assist me with tapping into and mastering these newfound abilities of mine. And all the while, a certain wise voice popped up in my mind. Physical enhancement is merely a step upwards in unlocking your full potential. Strength, speed, sense, all that comes to you in time and far more. With each passing day you learn and practice, the closer you are to achieving your destiny. Whatever that is. Then, spotting the lavender blur raise her limb as a signal, my hooves screeched to a halt upon nearing them. Literally. My own limbs began digging into the ground of the track in effort of stopping myself, creating a cloud of dust as a result from the speed and abrupt halting. Rainbow blew away the dust with her wings, whereas Twilight inspected the stopwatch floating before her. "Ten laps in thirty-five-point-seven seconds," Twilight stated informatively, inciting Spike to jot down the recond into the notepad. With a smile, the alicorn glanced at me. "An improvement from your last attempt, fourty-two-point-six." I grinned at the clear pride in the mare's tone. But whereas Twilight was impressed, Rainbow expressed seeming indifference. "Eh, not bad." But behind that mare's shrug, I felt how amazed even this pegasus of speed was. "Got a long way to go before you can match my speed though." ...I wonder. If my strength matches that of whatever I was facing, could the same thing apply with racing? Twilight rolled her eyes at Rainbow's response, still smiling regardless before turning to me again. "Ready to try again?" "Love, I was born ready." Ignoring the pegasus' snort, I prepared myself on the start of the wide track once again. Remember that race track Rainbow used to test other pegasi to prepare for making that water tornado for Cloudsdale? Same track. Twilight's voice was authoritative, "On my mark... Go!" Pretty sure I left their manes blowing by the sudden speed. Because holy [BEEP] was I going fast! I still wasn't use to it, having grown more accustomed to being Mr. Incredible than the Flash. The more I tapped into these powers, everything becoming a quick blur again as I passed my first lap, the more I was beginning to realize I was essentially a mixture of Superman and a Jedi. "You can do it bro!" Ah, Spike, supportive as always. "Come on, I can move faster in my sleep!" Ah, Rainbow, arrogant as ever. Are you one to talk? Are you? Third lap. "I beat ten laps in five seconds when I was a filly!" You know, I remember the time when you wouldn't accept any of their [BEEP]. Fourth lap... "The Wonderbolts would be laughing at you right now!" "Rainbow!" "What? It's true!" Recall how prideful and independent you were? The man who would do as he pleased, unfazed by the opinions of these lower ponies? What happened to him, I wonder...? Seventh lap... "And you call yourself worthy for a Princess, you can't even complete a lap without looking exhausted!" How the mighty fall. I am utterly embarrassed to inhabit your pathetic mind, boy. Even your Princess is internally ashamed to be with you. Shut up shut up shut up! Teeth bared, growing sick and annoyed with Rainbow and Sombra's respective taunting, my eyes narrowed in intense concentration, every bone in my body desiring to prove them wrong, my limbs picking up more and more speed. The irritation, mixed with the determination to prove them wrong, was powering my run, slightly grateful I took off my cape and hat for this. "Is that all-?!" Passing them, leaving them literally in the dust, I took secret delight at the sound of the pegasus coughing from the results. And Balance was, once again, useful as ever as I completed the final lap, probably moving so fast that even Sonic would've been impressed. Judging by the awestruck expressions on their faces. Pausing the timer, Twilight glanced at the small watch eye-widened, stunned. "Sixteen-point-two seconds..." Spike, upon the mare's nudge, broke out of his own stupor and wrote the results down. And Rainbow... Well, right then I was feeling internal joy and amusement at the look on her face. Retribution, thy name is Stardust. ...Hey Sombra? What? Thanks man. ...Make no further mention of it. "Well it's... It's still far from my own record!" With a cocky grin plastered onto my own muzzle, I responded in mocking casualness, "Oh I know. But I didn't want to beat the record of 'Equestria's Fastest Flier,' now did I?" Twilight covered her amused grin at the banter with a hoof, Spike was still looking at me as though I were a Power Pony come to life, and Rainbow looked positively fuming at the taunt... Then scoffed and looked away. Now of course, when learning something new and attempting to apply it in real life. There is absolutely one thing above all necessary before trying it out for yourself; something Twilight was more insistent, and far too happy about, to help me with. Studying. "And here is 'The Theory of Balanced Possibilities' by Mareofer Maerone." Another heavy-looking book slammed roughly on the ground before me, right next to the thousand other books the enthusiastic mare eagerly placed all around me. Every five seconds a book chosen from the library's shelves was being chosen by my girlfriend and promptly placed in front of me to study. "I would recommend reading Stallin Hooftaker's 'A Guide to Becoming More Self-Aware to the Unknown of Magic' before that however, then 'Starswirl's Research of Unexplored Possibilities' by Sundrop the Second. Oh, and also..." Was I the only one more fascinated by the names of the authors than the books themselves? I could care less about either. Starswirl's response was far more positive in contrast to the King's scoff. The Princess's eager offer to assist you shouldn't be taken for granted, Jack. She merely wishes to express her desire in helping her Warrior learn more about his own capabilities through a particular subject she adored. "Hmm, this might help also... Maybe this book about Earth Pony biology, you never know..." Studying. Indeed, and can you honestly blame the mare? Research is a core factor in learning about something new, and also one's self. Princess Twilight's studious personality will benefit you alot in your own quest to mastering your skills indefinitely, such as now. "I guess..." Twilight perked her head up. "What was that?" I shook my head. "Nothing. Just... Starswirl giving me another lecture is all." "Really?" Before I knew it, the mare was right in front of my face, literally. A full blooming grin on her kissable muzzle as she asked rather eagerly, "What did he say? No doubt imparting some important knowledge to help uncover more of your mysterious abilities, right?" The mare was practically shaking on the spot in anticipation, by how giddy she was. "Well actually, he said studying was just as important when it comes to becoming better at something..." With a smirk, I added teasingly, "Remind you of anyone?" But Twilight, this time, was too happy for a hero of hers to agree with her methods to fall for my playful jab. "Well of course! Research and studies are essential to becoming perfect in just about everything." Twilight teleported back to the shelves, this time more thorough and quickening through her searches, scanning pages and book titles alike. "And if Starswirl the Bearded wants you to study more, then we can't argue with that, right? Right, so let's get to work then!" ...This was gonna be a long day. But you adore that mare too much to care. A small smile rose on my muzzle at the beaming, excited alicorn chatting away... Yeah. "Our next test will be examining your reflexes," Twilight said in her all-study mode, standing far-off alongside Spike and Apple Bloom. Before me by about ten or fifteen feet away, Applejack and Big Macintosh were in preparation themselves, having accepted our request for their help for this exercise in particular. "According to what we know, Balance should have amplified your reflexes along with speed and physical prowess. Ready, Jack?" To dodge a mountain of barrels heading my way? I've faced worse. At my nod, Twilight in turn nodded to the farmers, whose expression turned completely serious. Although previously hesitant to ideally throw barrels at me, they were reassured I would be unscathed... I hoped. That said, from their respective rows of the wooden circular objects they could spare, about Applejack's size, they began horse-kicking the things my way. I was tempted to punch them, but, as Twilight said, this was test of reflex. Even if my reflexes told me to hit them back. And, if I did say so myself, I think I was doing rather well; ducking, sidestepping and jumping away from each hurled barrel my way. Sliding underneath one, swerving around another, and another barely missing me, just brushing against my dark brown mane, then craning my back to dodge another one. From the corner of my eye, Apple Bloom and Spike watched in ill-concealed awe, whereas Twilight appeared both impressed and pleased with the display. Yep, I dare say I was improving more. Right guys? Are you asking us? Who else? Hmph. Sombra sounded indifferent, as always. A more worthy show of my time than your last sloppy display. What our friend here means is, further and further you continue to understand and become one with the Magic of Balance. Sooner or later, you shall master the power unseen in Equestria for an awfully long time. My hoofs sidestepped another barrel. You mean, I'm not the first to use to have used this power? Thousands of years ago, in fact, while unicorns still only began understanding the properties of magic, Harmony and Chaos alike. It was by complete accident that Balance was discovered, when one studious equine in particular sought to harness both sides of magic as one. This newfound gift brought him along with his followers untold power... Which came with a heavy price. Another dodge from a wooden object. And what was that? They were driven mad by the power. ...Oh. As you would. Sombra was far more critical about the story, Fools. To attempt mastering such power while lacking the basic mental capabilities and understanding of wielding it. They deserved to have snuffed out all those years ago. A faint smirk emerged on my muzzle, noticing the rows of barrels were now almost completely gone. Sombra, seriously, are you in any position to call out others of growing insane through gaining power? I am not insane! The last object kicked towards me through the air, and just for that I chose not to refrain myself, this time my extended hoof reaching out and impacting through the large barrel. Splinter of wood and hammered nails flung by my body as a result, producing a small mess. Applejack smirked, Big Macintosh looked astonished, Twilight huffed and the kids were still in awe about the spectacle. And my enhanced pony hearing managed to catch Spike whispering from the side, "Awesome...!" Yep... Ow. "Heh, decided to show off right at the end there, eh sugarcube?" I grinned tightly, rubbing my sudden-sore hoof. "Don't know what you're talkin' about, Applejack." The orange mare approached me, amused by the pain my limb was going through at the moment, and shaking her head at my response. "Hey, I've seen Stardust punch through worst things and barely flinch." Spike sounded curious as he, Apple Bloom and Twilight joined us, the dragon tilting his head. "How come his hoof looks so sore this time?" "Remember Spike, Starswirl said that Jack's strength only matches against what he's facing," Twilight replied knowingly, smiling lightly at my rubbed limb. "I imagine he's feeling what the barrel would've felt if it could." ...My sympathies to the barrel. "Though if he hadn't felt like showing off last second, he could've spared himself the pain." "...I confirm nothing." That brought some chuckles from the others, and Twilight shook her head with a fond small grin. Why did I get the feeling this next test was going to be a tricky one? Most likely because this requires subtlety. And you, let's face reality here, are incapable of such skill for long. Your vote of confidence encourages me as always, Your Majesty... "Jack? Are you listening?" "Hm? Sorry, yes, continue." My girlfriend raised a brow, then nodded and motioned to Rarity, having arrived next into the latter's boutique. "This time we'll be inspecting your mental capabilities as opposed to physical. Rarity has graciously volunteered to help us out with this experiment. Thanks again, by the way, Rarity." "Oh I am always willing to assist my friends!" The unicorn answered brightly, before a quick doubtful expression took over with a nervous laugh. "This won't hurt, of course, correct darling?" Twilight shook her head, smiling reassuringly at our friend. "Don't worry Rarity, if all goes well, nothing bad will happen in the least." The fashionista sighed in relief, and the Princess turned to me. "Ready?" I nodded. "As I'll ever be." Whether the mare took notice of my own apprehensiveness to the plan or not, she didn't acknowledge it, instead looking back to Rarity with a raised brow. "Alright, Jack here is going to read your heart. Meaning he's going to sense through your emotions for this following test, depending on what and how you reply to my words. Understand?" Rarity, looking slightly curious, nodded regardless. "Wonderful! So then, Rarity, tell me, was it you who devoured that last piece of cake from the most recent party?" At that, the white mare gasped. "Why, Twilight! I am appalled you would accuse me of such a thing! I most certainly did not!" Twilight, meanwhile, smiled still, and motioned for me to approach, stepping back to examine the results more thoroughly. Okay, let's see if this works. A yellow hoof placed on Rarity's furry chest where the heart was, I closed my eyes, concentrating. Starswirl said I could read through others better by our bonds. Well, let's see if I can tell whether she's lying or not. Rarity sounded slightly anxious. "Stardust, darling, you know I would never consume something so greedily as Twilight here suggests-" "Lie." I imagined the two mares blinking at the answer, Twilight asking first, "Are you sure?" I nodded, eyes still closed. "I can sense a trail of deception in her heart when she tried to evade speaking the truth." Like a sliver of darkness, a wisp, crossing her heart like a stream in contrast to the light of her generosity. "Incredible..." But Rarity was more annoyed than Twilight was amazed. "Alright, so I helped myself to an extra piece! But can you in all honesty blame me, darlings? Pinkie's bakery is simply divine when they're not a mess." "...Truth." "I mean, it's not as if I knew anyone would notice-" "Lie." "Alright I suppose I suspected Pinkie would be the first to take note of the last piece's absence-" "Truth." "Will you please stop that, Stardust? I have no desire sharing my past history of lies and truths to my friends! Some things are better left unspoken, after all-" "Lie." "...Twilight, your special somepony can be positively infuriating at times." "...Truth." With a smirk, I finally opened my eyes, greeted by Rarity's fuming pouted expression. "But then again, that last one's a known fact." Twilight, meanwhile, was poorly attempting to conceal her laughter, unable to hide the large grin behind her hoof. Taking a brief moment, the mare composed herself. "Thanks for the help Rarity. If a last slice of cake ever goes mission again, I'll know who to ask." The unicorn only huffed. "Over here!" The sound of an exasperated sigh. "Pinkie, you're not suppose to tell him where you are! He's meant to sense your location." "Oops, sorry!" The alicorn was probably shaking her head. "Let's try that again... And you can wipe that look off your face, mister." Eyes still closed, my smirk widened into a grin at Twilight's annoyed reaction, before shifting myself more comfortable. Hind legs crossed on the ground in a meditative stance, this time we were trying another mental ability. And this one should be more relatively easy. And yet, knowing you, it will look like an indecipherable puzzle you cannot comprehend. Pay no attention to him, my friend. You've been doing well thus far today, and I am confident you will succeed this next exercise with flying colours. "Ready?" I only nodded to Twilight's question. "Okay. Uses those senses of yours, and find Pinkie Pie's signature." With that command, my eyes clenched somewhat, an instinctive reaction when it comes to concentration. Relax, Jack. Right... I'm relaxing. And within Pinkie's room at Sugarcube Corner, it wasn't too difficult pinpointing the mare among the two bright signatures in the room, identifying one of the lights pouring from her soul... Directly above me. "In the rafters above." "Bingo!" A jovial Pinkie confirmed from above. "How did you do it?!" I practically felt Twilight's grin through her voice, "Correct!" A few seconds passed, barely a noise heard. "Where is she now?" Who knew that energetic Earth Pony was exceptionally skilled at stealth? Or she's just moving so fact I can barely hear it. Still, it didn't take long to track her presence, just another moment of concentration through our bond. "To the right... Under the drawer?" "Yo!" "Well done!" And there was no condescension in that tone, just sheer elated pride. "Now where?" Hold on... "Staircase." "Correctamundo, my dear Stardust!" "Precisely. And now...?" Well, this one wasn't too difficult, from both our bond and the fact the floor underneath suddenly felt soft and furry. Unable to contain a grin, I answered whilst opening my eyes, "As my new meditation seat." Pinkie grinned right back from beneath, before promptly stepping out from under me and- Ow. Making me land roughly on the floorboards. Twilight sighed at our antics, but still smiled regardless, satisfied with the results, I could tell. She addressed the jovial Earth Pony first, "Great work, Pinkie! We appreciate the help." The pink mare bounced around in response, pleased with the praise. The happy alicorn then turned to me. "I think we're almost done for the day." "Oh good, then I can go back to bed." "Jack." "I'm kidding! I'm kidding... I'll sleep in tomorrow." This time, Twilight huffed, and Pinkie continued hopping around the room merrily. "You've got to be kidding me." "Oh, you don't have to be worried Stardust, Harry doesn't bite." 'Harry' meanwhile looked more than ready to bite, judging by the low growls under its breath at my approach. Fluttershy waved off the concern, smiling lightly at her large furry friend. "He's just nervous around others is all." "...You sure about that?" At her affirmative nod, I sighed, a few steps of safety away from the bear being nuzzled by the fearless pegasus. "Sorry, Fluttershy, but every basic human common sense within me demands to keep away from a bear as much as possible." "He's harmless." Fluttershy tried unsuccessfully to reassure me, stroking the head of the carnivore. "Isn't that right my snuggly-wuggly Harry?" The bear meanwhile had a content expression at the love and affection it was getting, giving in to Fluttershy's caring nature with relative ease. ...You know it speaks volumes when that mare in particular displays more bravery. I'm not scared! Then convince them of that. It's a bear! Pardon me for being apprehensive about going near it! Twilight, although looking slightly peeved by the hesitation, smiled quite humourously at my reluctance in this particular task. "He won't lay a paw on you, right Fluttershy?" The pegasus only nodded, still wrapped up in showing affection to the beast. "You only need to communicate with its heart and see what it's thinking and feeling, just like you did with Rainbow and Tank back at Cloudsdale, and Rarity just earlier today. Trust me, Jack." "I do trust you Twilight... I just don't want to go near a bear." The alicorn huffed, grinning rather teasingly at my still posture. "Don't tell me the big bad Warrior, who faced the likes of King Sombra, Lord Tirek and other monsters, has finally met his match with a harmless bear." "...You're taunting me." "Hm? Oh no, no. Just a little disappointed, that's all... I would've expected more from my brave, handsome warrior." "Stop it." "And we made so much progress today already, didn't we? It'd be a shame to stop now, wouldn't it? And here I though you would do anything to keep your Princess happy." Oh that is- ...Sad thing is, I know she's playing me... But she's right. I took one step forward- And completely stopped, Twilight taking note in my sudden shift in expression with a raised newly-concerned brow. "Jack? What is it?" My head snapped to the left, hearing the screams originating from the looming Everfree Forest. Or not vocally I heard the cries for help, but internally I felt three close signatures from within the dangerous woods through Balance itself. Without even answering Twilight or Fluttershy's worried gazes, I sped past them, excusing myself only with my own worried/resolved look. Those three signatures felt awfully familiar. And they should. You encountered one of them earlier. One of them- Oh no... My pace quickened, rushing headfirst into the forest without delay, the presences of youthful light shining all the more the further I approached, in contrast to the darkness I felt close towards them. If those three were in trouble by the dangers of this forest again-! I swear if it's that damn Cockatree- "SOMEPONY HELP US!" Scootaloo's cry rang through the forest, sounding more terrified and panicking than anything. Feeling their presence directly up-close now, I took a faith of chance and leapt, jumping right through the branches and right to where the Crusaders were. With a spin midair, my hind hoof impacted into whatever pounced at the three fillies across the face, and with another spin, my front outstretched limbs clasped together before the creature, a good ol' Balance Shockwave knowing the thing back to the side, rolling the monstrosity across the grassy floor. Landing before the stunned Crusaders, my stance shifted to standing like a human, taking on a fighting pose in preparation for the beast to get up. "Stardust!" The girls cried in relief, but I barely acknowledged it, focused more on the 3D-animated creature composing itself, fixing its jaw of branches, leaves and the like. "You three!" I sensed Twilight coming even before she and Fluttershy arrived, joining the fillies from behind me. "Are you alright?" I couldn't see their expressive response, but Twilight evidently followed our gazes towards the creature standing up, and gasped. "A Timberwolf!" Yep, here was the 3D-animated monster in all its glory. I don't know whose idea it was in a Hasbro's employee's head to make that decision of creating something that way, in contrast to the major 2D animation of everything else in this world, but if they were intending to make these Timberwolves look scary this way... Well, they only partially succeeded. In all honesty, the noticeable difference is a bit of an eyesore. "Let's get out of here!" Right, indeed Twilight. Just let me stun this thing when it tries to attack again, and then I'll follow- There are alternatives to combat, you know. ...Alright then Ben Kenobi. What do you suggest? My mentor sounded particularly amused, whilst informative, You can reach through and sense the feelings and intentions of others. Yeah? Amongst other abilities you've yet to uncover. Now seems more appropriate than ever to teach you a new skill. Are you sure about that Starswirl? Right now? The Timberwolf looked ready to pounce, and I felt myself being tugged by an urgent Twilight. "Jack, come on! Don't even think about it!" Trust me, my pupil. When our friend here pounces, reach out, touch its heart, and connect with it. Uh, Starswirl, I don't think that thing even HAS a heart! All living things have a heart, whether you can see it in the physical sense or not. From the rocks, to the trees and the grass. You can sense all life... And connect through them. ...Alright, I trust you. "Jack, no!" I carefully pushed Twilight back, still regarding the sneering Timberwolf intently, our own motivations separate. But if Starswirl was suggesting what I think he was, that might not be the case for long. "If you try to fight it, I swear I'll-" "Hey Twilight." "...Huh?" I grinned weakly, blue-green eyes still on the prepared large beast. "What do you call an annoying side-character with no relevance to the plot or anything else, and is just there to be an nuisance and pointless love interest for someone they hardly deserve?" "Is this really the time for that?!" There's always time to criticize [BEEP]. And when the creature finally leapt forward, I reared back my right front hoof, before finishing with, "TIMBEEEER!" My hoof thrust out and onto the creature's snout, somehow stopping the advancing tree-wolf completely. Time froze to a halt, and I was suddenly overwhelmed by foreign emotions of hunger, greed and fear. ...Not so foreign then. It took a few seconds to realize I was, in reality, communicating with the best through its heart and my own, and the Timberwolf was not happy upon reaching that conclusion also. Through the connection, I could hear its baleful snarls, desperately wanting to cut the connection and get back to trying to devour a new meal. Yeah? Not happening pal. Alright Starswirl, what now? Act swiftly. Concentrate. Pour your own emotions through the connection, let it feel what you feel. Quickly, your formidable will won't last forever when fighting another. Tell that to Sombra... But, already feeling the strain from this connection between myself and the beast, I happily obliged, and fought back the tirade of hunger and hate with my own emotions, expressing exactly what I intended to share. Love, affection, how much I cared for the lives of my friends and all the innocents of this world. All my experiences, the lessons I've learnt being here, and through my conviction, this Timberwolf wasn't going near my friends with any sort of harmful intent ever again! It will not try to hurt them! I won't let it! Gradually, the snarls before decreasing into whimpers... Now, release. As if waking up from a dream, my eyes opened from the golden light just then, greeted by the... Golden eyes of a Timberwolf staring right back at me, my hoof still on its snout. Silence enveloped us both, save for my shallow breathing at the effort. Odd... Its eyes just then were neon green. Now they're gold... ...An effect of Balance-? Wha-? "Hey!" Without warning, the damn thing was now licking my face. In other news, Timberwolves have tongues! And I felt leaves traced against the spots it decided to lick, despite my protests. Finally taking the hint, the wolf stepped back, sat on its hind legs, and... Acted just like any other obedient dog. ...Huh. "Jack...?" Oh, right. My gaze turned to a group of baffled gazes. The Crusaders and Fluttershy regarded the happy beast rather fearfully, whereas Twilight steadily approached with a befuddled expression, glancing from me to the sat creature. "What happened just then, what did you do?" With a small smile, I began petting the beast on the branched chest, which had it growl... In content. Okay, of all the ridiculous things to happen... "I do believe, my dear Twilight, I just tamed a Timberwolf." That said, I grinned at an awed pegasus. "Want another animal to take care of, Fluttershy?" You should've kept it. And what? Feed it? Bathe it? Play catch with it? Nah that's Fluttershy's problem now. Bah! A tamed Timberwolf would've made a useful asset. Instead, you hand it to a pony who will no doubt make it more domestic, and less dangerous to unleash upon your enemies. Good. I don't want to sick a wolf on others, especially a large one. I'm not that cruel. Weakling. [BEEP]hole. Anyway, after that incident, the Crusaders explained they were seeking out a lost toy one of their fellow classmates somehow lost in the Everfree Forest, hence the appropriate scolding by myself and Twilight respectively before escorting them safely out of the woods. Fluttershy, meanwhile, was getting friendly with our new friend; the submissive Timberwolf eagerly took to the yellow pegasus after her show of affection, following us out with Twilight demanding every detail I could provide about what precisely happened between myself and the wolf. Still not entirely sure myself. You yourself bonded with the creature, Starswirl was always happy to explain... Whenever he so desired it, of course, Since it was your first time using such power, your own will interacted and tamed the wild beast's own. In time, you will learn to control that new skill; we wouldn't want you to tame every creature in the world, after all. So thanks to that, Fluttershy has a pet Timberwolf now... Whom she called 'Sticks.' Sonic Boom anyone? What you did back then was influence the light in the Timberwolf's heart, and motivated it to see things in... Another perspective. With your memories and experiences shared, it too experienced these things and became something new, outside of its will of nature entirely. So I basically enslaved it. Not a slave. In time it will regain complete control of itself by then. I pictured the warm smile on his muzzle. But I believe its newfound bond with Fluttershy will be sufficient enough to keep it tamed, regardless. Your Balance magic also has the power to connect through the Chaos and Harmony within others, and motivate them, inciting other beings to make different decisions, or look at things from another viewpoint. Yet another skill you have plenty of time to master. So... Jedi Mind Trick then? ...If you wish to call it that. ...Sweeeet. Meanwhile, I was relaying all this to Twilight, who was happily jotting all this information down with skipping a beat, smiling with barely-concealed joy at the new things we were respectively learning. By the time my internal conversation with her idol was done, the alicorn stood up from her spot on the floor and walked over to a table, setting the notes with a thoughtful hum. "This is all extraordinary..." Twilight said outloud in wonder, glancing my way. "We learn more about your limitless capabilities with each passing day. Just imagine, this Magic of Balance will bring more endless possibilities to the studies of magic in general across all of Equestria!" "Glad I could help," I responded in dry amusement, smiling at the mare's gleeful reaction. Anything that makes this Princess happy, I'm happy. Except for Sentry... Or Timber. They don't warrant my smile. Walking forward, Twilight batted her eyelashes in enthusiasm. "I'm so lucky to have you." That statement was far too sincere, I couldn't help but grin, accepting the loving hug the mare willingly gave. "I wish I could tell you how much I feel the same way, but it wouldn't be enough..." You may not need to tell her through voice alone. "Hm?" "Huh?" Twilight echoed upon my curious noise, pulling back with sparkling violet orbs. "What is it?" Like with the Timberwolf, you can share your emotions through your bond. Except, this bond between you and the Princess is far stronger than anything else. Do you understand, my friend? "...Ah." The Princess blinked patiently, inciting my small grin. "Maybe I can show you how much you mean to me... Just not through physical means." That said, I raised a hoof, and Twilight understood the gesture, smiling tentatively and bringing the palm of her own hoof against my own, the two meeting. And the bond commencing, the second I closed my eyes, I was filled with a sense of warmth unlike any other. Affection and caring rolled across the strengthened bond like waves, equal sentiments shared between us meeting one another into a content ocean. A sea of gold and purple entangling, swirling to make the perfect flow of affection. Everything was becoming content to my senses, and I had no desire to stop experiencing what was happening through our bond. Though our connection, I felt just exactly how much this mare cared for me... And how much I cared for her more than life itself. The sea was a glittering distance of purple and gold, mixed together in perfect harmony, and I refused to shy away... And neither did Twilight. It was... Blissful. And when my eyes opened, I was staring into half-closed lids, purple eyes staring at me lovingly, a golden hue encompassing our connected hoofs. But I was more focused on the eyes and smile of the most beautiful mare I have ever had the fortune to encounter. And the shared affection was gestured even more, with our foreheads gently leaning against one another... And I was grateful her horn wasn't low enough to poke me in the eye. That'd ruin the moment. Chapter 109: How To Train Your StardustWhat are the chances Twilight's still pacing around like a nervous wreck? High. Yep. Even though I assured her that, should everything go according to plan, all will go fine with the yaks' visit. Yep, we've reached the episode where some more furry animals similar to the buffaloes journey to Ponyville from Yakyakistan - I'm not even gonna bother - to make a new peace with friendship alongside ponykind. The alicorn practically begged for me, pleaded that I spoil future knowledge of this particular event to help things go smoothly for the arrival of the Yak Prince, and he enjoyed the trip to Ponyville. In response, I had simply walked up to Pinkie, and told her, "Show them the secret room." The Earth Pony eventually understood what I was referring to. Revelations were shared, gratitude expressed in the form of joyful tears, and I basically resolved the episode before it become an issue. Ah, the sound of Spike using the trumpet. Better hurry up. The Ponyville party was still under development, but Twilight insisted we at least welcome the visitors to the castle firsthand with decorations and food similar to their homeland. I had cringed at that; Twilight's extensive research doesn't always benefit her. Yet my warnings fell on deaf ears to the mare, so I instead cautioned her about the... Excessive behaviour of the yaks when don't go their way. And I swear to Christ, if those overgrown perfectionists decide to suddenly start trashing the foyer before I get there, I will- The sound of outraged roars. "Oh son of a [BEEP]." And just like that, my pace quickened, arriving through the left hallway of the first floor and into the being-trashed foyer, greeted by the sight of six stunned ponies, a petrified dragon, and three yaks smashing up the place. With an irritated growl, a brief glare cast my friend's way. "I leave for like five minutes!" I warned her about this! Now the yaks were storming around the place, stamping and crushing everything in sight with their hooves, horns and teeth. Everything that Twilight and the rest put effort into. It'll take days to fix everything in here! Idle brutes... Though their strength is noteworthy. Well I'm glad you improve, your Highness. Now excuse me while I sort this mess out. It's time for Plan B. What are you planning? Rant at them? ... "HEY! YOU OVERGROWN FURBALLS! CEASE THIS AT ONCE!" And it successfully did the trick, the three large stooges paused from their oncoming storm, glaring in my direction from behind the fringes. The Prince, Rutherford - fur a lighter brown than his two escorts - spoke on behalf of the three in total, "YAKS TOO MAD! YAK FOOD NOT PERFECT! THEY MAKE US EAT DIRT!" "YOU WILL EAT DIRT IF YOU CARRY ON!" It was only a few seconds before our faces were within inches of one another, a heated stare down commencing. Human vs Yak. Take your bets. My voice was as loud, meeting the Prince's tone head-on, "YOU APPRECIATE EFFORT PONIES PUT INTO, THEY KNOW NOT BETTER!" "YAK FOOD TASTE NOT LIKE YAK FOOD!" "THEN SHOW HOW TO MAKE YAK FOOD! TEACH FRIENDS TO MAKE NEW THINGS! THAT'S HOW FRIENDSHIP WORKS!" Now it was resorted to a growling contest, our faces literally pushing against one another in display for dominance. Please, I faced worse than what this ungrateful Prince had to offer. A flash of pink before a certain lavender pony attempted to interject between, vainly trying to push me away, "Jack, we don't need to make things worse...!" My hoof caught the mare before she fell at my sudden leaning back, Twilight's gaze then focused on the Prince. "I'm sorry about that, sometimes he can be a little crass-" "WHAT IS PONY'S NAME?" "Huh?" Twilight blinked. "Oh. I'm Twilight Sparkle, your Highness, and I apologize profusely for the less-than-ideal first impressions-" The yak stamped the ground impatiently, and instinctively, I reached forward between them and shielded the mare. Rutherford pointed then straight in my face. "NO. YOUR NAME." "STARDUST BALANCE. TWILIGHT WARRIOR." That last bit was intentional, to make it clear I was just as prepared for anything these yaks would dare try to attempt next, should this plan fail spectacularly. And so far, I couldn't say if all was proceeding well or not. "I REQUEST HIS HIGHNESS TO BE MORE GRATEFUL FOR EFFORT FRIENDS PUT IN! LOWER EXPECTATIONS; NOTHING IS PERFECT!" Another stare contest, and I idly noted the Prince's two escorts now standing beside him, all three glaring at me with hidden eyes. Through Balance, though, I sensed their strong shared emotions; feelings of pride and expectations. My own breath was small, lungs albeit tired from the yelling to match the vocal furballs- "THIS PONY KNOWS YAK WAYS! WE AGREE!" What? "WE TRY AGAIN! PONIES AND YAKS BE FRIENDS EVEN WHEN PONIES NOT PERFECT!" Ow! Right in my ears! But from the corner of my eyes, Twilight looked stunned then... Immensely relieved. And so was I. My plan was actually seeming to work. I got these yaks' approval... Somehow. Perhaps humans and yaks are not entirely different. ...Haha. I can't really argue. Instead, I nodded to the Yak Prince, matching his large tone once again. "GOOD. BECAUSE PONIES WILL SHOW YOU PONVYILLE PARTY TO SHOW HOW PONY FRIENDSHIP IS SPREAD." A response of elation despite how loudly painful the voice was, "YAKS LOOK FORWARD TO IT!" "Just out of interest, how did you know that'd work?" "How what worked?" "Yelling at them like that." "Ah." A wry chuckle escaped my muzzle, glancing from the alicorn to the entertained yaks a short distance away. "Humans can be quite vocal when it comes to being upset too, Twilight, and wanting to make things clear. It seems humans and yaks have a lot in common." As mindless brutes, for example. I... Cannot argue. Meanwhile, the Prince and his escorts were enjoying themselves among the town-filled party, hosted and organized by none other than Pinkie Pie. Yaks and ponies having fun together. The plan worked like a charm, none of that pointless journey to Yakyakistan on Pinkie's part, and our friends appreciated the mare all the more when they discovered her secret room in Sugarcube Corner. Hell, I felt nothing but immense pride and bliss at the happy moment between them all; proud of my friends, and especially proud of Pinkie. From beside me, Twilight sighed. "It's a relief the first impressions wasn't a total disaster. I was worried things would've escalated worse." "I told you we shouldn't have welcomed them like that," I chided, both in seriousness and teasement. "You should've heeded my warnings." Incoming argument in three, two, one. "I did listen to you; I just made extra certainty the welcoming food was added with extra flavour; somethings our yaks friends would enjoy!" "Yeah, and it almost wrecked the entire foyer as a result." My grin was irrepressible. The adorable alicorn huffed, rolling her eyes. "Why do I even bother...?" "Because you love me too much." "I-" Haha! Ahh that reaction though. With a face brightening a solid red, the mare's stunned and sputtering expression immediately shifted to irritation at my snickering look. "You're incorrigible, you know that." "No idea what that means." "Unable to change." "Oh... Then you're completely right. Gold star love." You are both making me sick. It's flirting, Sombra. Ever heard of it? Your methods of courtship are unorthodox, and terribly unsubtle. No self-respecting mare back in my day would fall victim to such repulsive advances. "PONIES!" Speaking of unsubtle and unorthodox. The exaggerate greetings incited both the blushing mare and I to look in the direction of the approaching royal. "Prince Rutherford," Twilight swiftly said rather eagerly, "I hope you're enjoying the party expressing the friendship of ponykind so far." "YES. PONIES AND YAKS WILL MAKE GREAT FRIENDS FOR A THOUSAND MORE MOONS." Alright tough guy, I'd prefer my eardrums not bursting apart, again. Twilight, however, was more enthralled by the news to complain. "That's wonderful!" And shared an excited grin my way, and back to Rutherford. "Princess Celestia's going to love this new relationship between ponies and yaks when she arrives." "Because that's the real prize here, you getting Celestia's appro-" Twilight forcibly grinned after shutting my muzzle with her own hoof, inciting my fond eye roll. Killjoy. Rutherford, meanwhile, looked between us before grinning wildly. "PONIES FUNNY. WE RESPECT TWILIGHT AND TWILIGHT WARRIOR." "Oh, um, thank you." Twilight smiled, albeit uncertainly, at the compliment after removing her hoof off me. "We respect you too." "We do?" A single glare in my direction. "Kidding! Kidding." And then, all of a sudden, the Yak Prince was in my face again, eyes covered by the fur, and I braced myself for the oncoming assault of excessive vocals. "YOU WARRIOR. WE YAKS WARRIOR. WE WANT TO SHOW YOU HOW YAKS FIGHT!" Pardon? He wants a fight? "YOU COME TO YAKYAKISTAN AFTER PARTY, YES?" ...Huh. That's quite an invitation. And Twilight, of course, took the suggestion with more enthusiastic surprise, gasping. "Yakyakistan?!" Pleasant glee began glowing on her brightened features. "You can't decline something like this, Jack! This is an opportunity nopony has been given in over a thousand moons!" Half of me is inclined to say no, just to see Twilight's reaction... Ah whatever. I shrugged, smiling at both my girlfriend and the taller Prince. "Why not? You wouldn't mind if Twilight and the rest tag along too, would you?" A nod. "IDEA GOOD. YOU ALL COME TO YAKYAKISTAN!" Then I found myself embraced rather tightly by a gratified mare. "You're the best," Twilight mumbled into my ear, and that was enough to fill my insides with all sort of giddy joy. But outwardly, I grinned like a child receiving an early Christmas present. "I know." The journey was long and hard. That is to say, for the yaks. The large furcoats were generous enough to give us a ride on their backs the whole trip there, with the exception of Rainbow Dash, who eventually relented about three-quarters of the journey and joined Applejack on one of the back of the bohemians. We ventured through forests, the desert, and eventually, currently, scaling up this tall mountain towards where the kingdom of the yaks awaited. From between me, Spike was napping in content, using my own provided cape as a blanket to rest for how long we've ventured. Twilight, however, continued quivering in her own excitement; the enthusiasm upon exploring a foreign land never dulling. I'd dare say the eager hunger for learning increased the further we reached the place. Rainbow and Rarity were also resting, Fluttershy, Applejack and Pinkie looking forward in their own eagerness whilst making sure their sleeping friends didn't fall off. Was I excited about where we were going? Yeah sure. Yakyakistan, as I understood, was never really touched upon after that episode. In fact, I never even heard of the yaks being their own diverse species in Equestria with a reserved land and speech patterns of their own until watching the episode. So I was pleasantly surprised, and eager myself to learn more about the lore of their kind once we arrive to their home- "I see it!" Twilight's exclamation caused me to startle, and quickly catch a surprised Spike who nearly jumped off the Prince's back after that abrupt wake-up call. The purple alicorn was too focused to notice, however, staring with eye-wide glee at the large wooden gates slowly looming over us by the minutes. Our rides, meanwhile, trudged on through the snow, undeterred by how deep in said snow they were in. Using a different path than the one Pinkie took in that episode, we were relieved not to encounter a large cave-dwelling creature as the pink Earth Pony had, I had briefly mentioned to the others upon the trip here. Ah, yes, the gates. How very tribal. And, as if knowing their Prince arrived, the large logged doors slowly began opening simply by Rutherford's approach, and the three yaks gave pause, letting the ponies and dragon riding on their backs jump off. I helped Spike get down, Twilight, Fluttershy and a yawning Rainbow flew down, Pinkie hopped off joyfully, and Applejack helped Rarity onto the snow, the white unicorn tutting at the field in distaste. The Prince and his escorts then proceeded forward, entering the domain, and we followed. Into, in all honesty, a more pleasant sight than I was expecting. Gasps of awe and wonder escaped the muzzles of the others, and I couldn't blame them. The entire kingdom of the yaks reminded me almost of a peaceful-looking village. Yaks ranging in all sizes and battle armour stomping around the place, looking quite content with themselves and not one expressing a temper tantrum. Two yak children merrily ran past us with laughter escaping their mouths, inciting my own smile at the sight. The homes looked to be made out of carved wood - or mud, not sure from this distance - and stone respectively, and a large temple at the far end of the village made completely from rock towered over the other small buildings, magnificently so. "It's beautiful..." Rarity mumbled in surprised elation. Agreed. And then, finally noticing their Prince, who took one step forward upon the gates closing behind us, the yaks all paused from their daily activities... And gave stomps and war cries towards their ruler, who returned the gesture. A sign of respect among their kind, I'm guessing. "YAKS!" Rutherford proceeded to address all subjects within hearing range... Which may as well be pretty much the whole kingdom with his vocal preference. "I HAVE RETURNED FROM PONYVILLE, AS FRIEND OF PONIES! YAKS ARE NOW FRIENDS WITH PONIES, FOR OVER A THOUSAND MOONS! HAH!" "HAH!" The community mirrored their leader's actions, stomping the snow once again as if to express their approval. "HAH!" Heh. Even Pinkie joined in enthusiastically. And internally, Starswirl's aged voice popped in, This is a rare honour indeed. The yaks have often been an isolated species, intent more on the war viewpoint and making certain their kind and culture are inherently flawless. In some ways, they succeed, honing their skills and history to the next generation. The Vikings of Equestria, you might say. "THESE PONIES COME TO YAKYAKISTAN TO MAKE MORE FRIENDS!" Rutherford then motioned to our group, inciting the stares of many other yaks hidden behind furry fringes. "WE PARTY AS CELEBRATION! HAH!" "HAH!" "HAH!" Pinkie echoed the active species again, giggling in excitement. "Another party already? I love these guys!" "Heh, they sure are a welcomin' kind," Applejack added, sounding quite relieved, smiling positively at the yaks coming over to greet their Prince. "Here I thought we were gonna see 'em swingin' around weapons and whatnot." "You and me both," I confessed in dry amusement, though a small part of me was disappointed. I was expecting a full-on viking-style society with swords and axes all over the place. Yet, the kingdom looked rather peaceful than my expectations anticipated. Rainbow echoed the sentiment, "Kinda disappointing though. Would've made things around here a lot less boring." The pegasus quickly retracted her words upon our glances. "Ehh, no offense to the yaks." "Well, I'm not complaining," Fluttershy pitched in, sounding sincerely content over this matter. "Maybe they don't need scary-looking weapons. Maybe they're more peaceful than we thought." "I share your relief, Fluttershy," Rarity said next, glancing around the gathered yaks with her own smile. "These yaks don't look like the brutes we were expecting. Rather too vocal for my tastes, certainly, but nothing too... Excessive." Twilight added nothing to the conversation, meanwhile, more focused on the gathering yaks around the place. Indeed, the alicorn looked far too happy by what was happening before her very eyes, those violet knowledgeable orbs jotting everything down to a mental pile of notes within her studious mind, committing everything to memory, before rushing over to introduce herself to the natives, eager to learn everything there was to know about their kind. Spike spoke in her stead, "Wonder what kind of party these yaks host?" Probably loud and obnoxious. But, dealing with parties held by none other than Pinkie Pie, I've grown accustomed to it. ...Hey Sombra? What is it? Yakyakistan is the closest kingdom to the Crystal Empire. I'll pass you merit for stating the obvious as ever. What of it? Ignoring that first bit. Anyway, you ever butt heads with the yaks during your reign? Sombra didn't answer, at first. Probably didn't expect the question. But the unicorn eventually recomposed himself and answered smoothly, Around the time of my rule, these yak species closed their borders to all but themselves, including the other royals of Equestria. Although the thought of conquering their tiny kingdom and utilizing their warriors was tempting, my business ruling the Crystal Empire with an iron hoof kept me preoccupied from taking such an idea into action... I raised a brow, the fallen tyrant suddenly trailing off, as if something else struck him. What? You alright Sombra? You sounded a bit- Above you. What? Oh. Suddenly, and quite literally, a dark cloud began looming over us, blocking the surprisingly clear sky of the snowy mountain. Surprised by it also, the yaks, mares and Spike all stared upwards at the shade of darkness beginning to block us from the sun. And it didn't take long to realize it wasn't a cloud shadowing us. When the shape of it shifted the closer it descended, at rapid speed. "Duck!" At Twilight's urgent command, everyone obliged, even the hulking yaks, once the large serpentine creature flew over us, causing a harsh gust of wind in its wake. My hoof quickly gripped onto my fedora so it didn't fly off, clenching my eyes shut at the wind harassing my face. And, upon opening them again, I saw the Yak Prince pointing upwards in a cry of outrage, "DRAGON!" Dragons? Here? Indeed so, as we were all taken aback, unpleasantly so, by the giant reptiles descending from the skies above, appearing from beyond the clouds and heading towards Yakyakistan with intent. The group of dragons, about ten to fifteen of them, all either flew around the kingdom in circles or perched themselves on rooftops, glaring down at the yak inhabitants, and even sneering at the eight of ponies. Immediately, spotting a petrified Spike from the corner of my eye, my body quickly moved, instinct demanding I protect the baby dragon at all costs. The girls could handle themselves. "TO ARMS!" "Spike, stay close to me," I said in quiet firmness while all the yaks followed their ruler's warcry. The young dragon only nodded, keeping as close to my body for protection as possible. Meanwhile, all around us, yaks were gathering spears among other weapons. Looks like Rainbow's earlier eagerness to see this species go to town with weaponry came true. The blue flying pegasus, meanwhile, was doing her best not to get burned or jabbed by a thrown spear, dodging and ducking all over the place and letting yelps of protest here and there. "Hey, watch where you're aiming!" Rainbow cried in mild irritation, one hurled spear brushing against her light blue fur. All Hell was beginning to break loose. Breath of fire and thrown, swinging weapons were hurled everywhere. Cries of battle echoed throughout the whole kingdom, and I was doing everything to keep Spike from any line of fire- "Look out!" Spike's quick warning came just in time. Immediately, my front hoof smashed into the ground of snow before me. With Balance on my side, the effect caused a white wall of frozen liquid to rise in protection, absorbing the blast of fire sent our way, evaporating the entire defense in turn. The dragon perched on a roof leered down in my direction for its unsuccessful assault, narrowing its eyes briefly as if looking at me thoroughly... Then those same black eyes widened, as if in recognition. In response, the tall dragon immediately flew off the roof, as though trying to get away from us as quickly as possible. I'll get to what just happened in a moment, but first. "Are you okay Spike?" The baby lizard nodded slowly, clutching the edges of my cape in seeking for comfort, green eyes looking up at the flying reptiles in pure nervousness. "I'm fine..." Then the dragon gulped. "But where did these dragons come from?" For once, your pet lizard brings up a valid inquiry. Not now Sombra! It might be prudent to withdraw. I said not now- Oh good point, Starswirl! "Rutherford!" I yelled to the sneering Prince, who glanced over in my direction from the shout. "We need to find shelter!" I would join in the battle myself, but Spike and the other's safety came first. "GO TO CASTLE!" What, that temple over there was actually a castle? "DRAGONS WANT TREASURE! PROTECT AT ALL COSTS!" Thanks pal! Spike quickly reaching onto my back, I carried my little bro and followed after the fleeing mares among a few other yaks towards the stone temple- castle, ducking under more sweeping dragons, some seeming to confirm Rutherford's words by hovering above the stone building. "Come on guys, put your backs into it!" "We are!" "Then show it!" "You as well Rainbow!" Applejack barked back in annoyance, the Earth Pony, pegasus and I, aided by some guards yaks, pushed against the shut doors with as much strength as possible. Well, not too much on my part, I might just accidentally break the doors with my prowess- Another shove from the other side. Rainbow grunted, maintaining a firm grip despite the tremor that dragon caused. "We can't let them in!" "You think we don't know that?!" I retorted hotly, my teeth just as grit as the others in making a firm line of defense against the invaders. Sneaking a quick glance, over my shoulder, I was relieved to see that the others were looking okay, despite the concerned expression on their faces- Another shove! "[BEEP!]" "Language Jack!" "Not now Twilight!" "Will you both give it a - Ugh! - Rest?!" Rainbow released another grunt at the interrupting shove, one eye closed shut. "Geez, what's so valuable in here they want to desperately come in for?!" From behind, the purple alicorn rationalized, "Dragons normally seek our jewels among other various treasure for their own hunger and greed. It's likely they want Rutherford's gold." The explanation was followed by another attempted shove from the other side. "THEY WILL NOT GET CHANCE TO TAKE YAKYAKISTAN GOLD!" One yak beside me yelled in conviction. "YAKYAKISTAN GOLD BELONG TO YAKYAKISTAN!" "Amen brother!" I added while wincing, another shove trying to get through. Though that still didn't answer a few other things- Wha...? "What in tarnation?" Applejack wondered out-loud, looking up along with us at the sound of a bullhorn from the outside word. In answer to the sudden noise loud enough to breach the walls of the stone castle, the yak guards then abruptly released their hold against the stone doors, backing up with a cry of triumph. "DRAGONS HAVE RETREATED! WE ARE VICTORIOUS!" Over? That quickly? As if to emphasize those words, Applejack, Rainbow and I were forcibly pushed back by the harsh headbutt through the doors, causing us to stumble back in surprise. But instead of facing a full adult dragon with a serpentine tongue and hungry eyes, it was the hidden eyes of a Yak Prince surrounded by more of his guards, entering the temple and greeted by several stamps of hoofs from his own kind in response. Any sort of relief drained away quickly the moment Rutherford laid eyes on a certain baby dragon, pointing towards. We all tensed at the action. "THIS DRAGON STILL FRIEND?!" We were immediately to the rescue, forming a protective group around an anxious Spike. "Spike will always be a friend to us all!" Twilight answered first, among us three keeping him from harm's way. "He would never hold ill intentions like those brutes!" Rarity added defensively, "Spiky-wikey wouldn't hurt a fly!" I nodded, pitching in next, "He's not your enemy." But I will be if you so much as lay a hoof on him. Were the unspoken words following after. The same applies to those with any ill intent towards my friends. Rutherford looked from my own warning glare, to the no-doubt terrified dragon, before nodding, exclaiming as ever. "SPIKE WILL ALWAYS BE FRIEND OF YAKS!" The four of us released collectives sighs of relief at that. Thank God. "PONIES AND SPIKE HELPED YAKS PROTECT TREASURE FROM THIEVING DRAGONS! YAKS GRATEFUL!" "This is a regular occurrence then?" It was Rarity who got straight to the point first. Yes, I too would like to hear this. The Prince nodded, again, explaining in that large vocal tone, "DRAGONS HAVE OWN NESTING GROUNDS OTHER SIDE OF MOUNTAIN. THEY COME TO STEAL OUR TREASURES FOR SELFISH REASONS! YAKS NOT STAND FOR IT!" "Nor should ya, Your Highness," Applejack agreed, frowning at this turn of events. "Have ya tried negotiatin' with 'em? Get back your treasures?" "YAKS TRIED. DRAGONS TOO STUBBORN! THEY CARE ONLY FOR THEMSELVES!" You know, this all felt familiar somehow. Yeah, a village of vikings fighting off against dragons because the latter keeps stealing things from them... Where else was that from...? Please tell me you're jesting. Hm? About what? "We can help you reach a compromise with these dragons," Twilight spoke up determinedly, ever the seeker of friendship. "This war against the dragons doesn't need to last, I'm sure both yaks and dragons can find some common ground." Rainbow, of course, was the first to ridicule Twilight's pacifistic idea. "Negotiate? With dragons? They're too stupid and stubborn to listen to reason, remember? No offense Spike." "None taken..." The young lizard muttered in mild irritation. "It's better than the alternative of waging a continued war against them, Rainbow Dash," Twilight countered calmly, looking back to the watching Prince. "Although that is a good point. Dragon kind are notorious for thinking their own greed above sharing with others. Would you mind giving me time, Rutherford, to think up the perfect speech to help your relationship with the dragons by peace?" That's very noble of her. Truly, it was. But I'm with Rainbow on this matter, unfortunately. I don't think a single speech about friendship will cut it this time... Maybe. I hate to doubt Twilight's abilities, because when it comes to resolving matters by making friends, Twilight's skill is unparalleled. But that doesn't mean she can accomplish such all the time. Even the Yak Prince looked uncertain by the idea, staring at the carpeted ground with thought. I have a proposal. Does it involve murder? No thank you Sombra. Hear me out boy,The tone was forced patience. Recall your last visit to the Dragon Lands. You were declared a friend of their kind by the Dragon Lord, yes? Perhaps, you can use that to your advantage, now with all dragon kind obligated to treat you with respect and as an equal. ...Yes. That's it! Of course! Sombra, you're a genius! Simple common sense. Still a great idea, regardless! Thanks pal! I'm not your 'pal-' "Golly, I know that look all too well," A western voice interrupted my internal conversation, inciting my look over to an exasperated-smiling Applejack. "Lemme guess, you have a plan which involves confrontin' the dragons yerself." I grinned at the correct assumption. "How'd you guess?" "And yer gonna insist we stay behind, hold the fort." "You know me all too well." "Well, ain't happenin'." Shaking her head, the orange Earth Pony grinned. "Not without somepony watchin' yer back at least." Within hearing range, Rainbow flew between us and smirked knowingly. "Heh, you can count me in! Who'd miss an opportunity to kick some dragon butt? Some payback is sorely overdue." "Oh! Oh! I wanna join in!" Pinkie hopped over to us merrily, grinning ecstatically despite the implied danger. "Anything to make sure a party happens!" Pinkie, Rainbow and Applejack then... Alright, if my friends had my back, everything might go fine. Plus I can protect them in turn. This time, I'm confident about it. With a nod, I turned to Twilight with a smile. "We'll go then and see if we can convince the dragons to see another path. You know of my relationship with them since the Dragon Lands, so it's worth a shot." The alicorn tilted her head, looking quite uncertain by the proposal. Can't blame her. "Are you sure you'll be okay? Dragons aren't entirely regarded for being honour-bound." "Their Lord's word is law." I shrugged, although flattered by the concern. "We'll be fine, so long as we ALL don't do anything provoke them." Rainbow promptly looked away with a huff at my meaningful glance, and my eyes looked back to Twilight. "In the meantime, work on that friendship speech." My gaze then switched to Rutherford. "You know where their den is?" The Yak Prince answered, "YES. GUARDS CAN TAKE YOU THERE." Excellent- Oh. "Be careful," Twilight said after pecking my cheek, smiling lightly despite sparkling eyes reflecting worry. With my own hoof brushing against her cheek in response, I followed after some yaks ready to escort us, ignoring the amused glances of the other mares. Now thanks to that, I was even more confident than ever. "For a moment back there, I thought you'd say no." "Hm?" Applejack clarified, glancing my way with a wry smile. "Believed you were gonna be all firm and insist lettin' yer go all on your yersome." Ah. "You probably would've followed me anyway. Why kick up a fuss about it?" Rainbow snorted, stating playfully, "You always kick up a fuss about something or other." Well... Yeah. Applejack cast the pegasus a humoured glance, before turning back to me. "Well, I'm glad you said yes this time 'round sugarcube. Celestia knows we wouldn't want ya to get hurt... Again." Followed by chuckles from all four of us, the two yak guards keeping quiet as we were escorted to the dragon lair. The trip across the landscape got a lot shorter than we anticipated; it wasn't long before we were near the entrance to the cavern housing the giants reptiles themselves. Turns out, though it was indeed far from Yakyakistan, it wasn't entirely far. Anyone could take a stroll between the two areas twice before the sun sets. Our yak escorts brought us before the entrance to the large cave, looking surprisingly bright from within. No dragon in sight. Yet. "That's not foreboding at all..." Rainbow mumbled, glancing upwards at the open maw that was the entrance. My gaze settled then on the two yaks. "Return to Yakyakistan. We'll take it from here." Obediently, the furry bohemians swiftly turned and began their return back home. Applejack raised a brow at the command given to those guards. "Ya got a plan then?" "One in the making." "Makin' it up as you go then." "Improvising?" Rainbow snorted, smirking. "My kind of plan." "Ooh! I love making things up as I go!" Pinkie exclaimed happily. Mhm. "Right, I'll do the talking. You three will be here as additional signs of good faith. All you have to do is sit back, and..." And... Let's see... Ah. I nodded, more to myself. "Admire my diplomatic skills." A pause. "...What?" "Riiiight." Rainbow also nodded, expression that of amusement and doubt. "So how long before 'diplomatic skill' means 'punch everything near you?'" Rolling my eyes, I turned back towards the cave, having no intention to retort against that jab. At least my negotiation tactics are more subtle than yours, Rainbow. Last I checked, your attempt to persuade a dragon almost got everyone else hurt. "Sparkly!" 'Sparkly' was right. The second we stepped inside, away from the snow which harassed our fur, we were greeted by a rare sight. No wonder those dragons took refuge here, looks like the Crystal Empire was missing a few crystals, all these shiny, pointy white sharp crystals reflecting many colours stuck out from the walls and ceilings all over the place. "Heh, can't blame the dragons that they wanted to live here, this place is a gold mine!" "Rainbow!" The orange Earth Pony hissed through gritted teeth, annoyed by the vocal acknowledgement. "Keep yer voice down! We don't want 'em to start attackin' us." The scolded mare rolled her eyes. "From where? They ain't here right now." "They could be deeper in the cave. We shouldn't be loud to cause 'em to be agitated." "Ooh!" Meanwhile, Pinkie was enjoying herself by staring into a reflection, a pink Earth Pony beaming at her. Then, the party mare started inspecting her own teeth through the jagged reflection, nodding to herself afterwards proudly. "These would make really wonderful decorations for the party later!" "Shh!" Applejack hissed again, this time in Pinkie's sheepish direction. We should proceed. I agree. "Come on." The mares followed obligingly, myself taking front of the group. Venturing further within the cave, the jagged crystals stabbing from the ground, walls and above seemed to be never-ending, lettings off their own lights to help brighten up the place enough so we wouldn't lose one another, or worse. Again, can't blame the dragons living here for taking residence. But I can blame them for stealing a kingdom's treasures. All I had to do was remind them who they were dealing with, the those overgrown lizards will hand over all the gold and [BEEP] they grabbed from Yakyakistan and make peace with the natives. That'll work... Hopefully. If not, then Plan B was in effect as we spoke. This 'Plan B' wouldn't happen to be an Alicorn Princess with a love for spreading friendship across the lands, correct? Give this non-corporeal pony a cookie! "Hey guys-" "Shh! Keep yer voice down!" "- I was just wondering. If the dragons have all these crystals, why did they take some of Yakyakistan's treasures?" Pinkie inquired, sounding deeply confused. "Yeah!" Rainbow shared that befuddlement. "With all these priceless things hanging off the walls, why bother taking other treasure? There's enough here to last a lifetime!" "Greed." That was the simple answer needed, yet I clarified regardless, narrowed eyes intent on the pathway we ventured down. "The majority of dragon kind have no concept of the word 'enough.' They will take and take until they are satisfied... And then take some more." "Well, that's gonna be their downfall then. We're gonna get all the yak's treasure back and make sure these greedy lizards never bother them again!" "And then we'll have that Yakyakistan Party!" "That too!" "Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, do ya think you can at least lower yer voices down a pinch-?" "Oh, we can invite the dragons to the party too if they wanna come!" "They might not, not after we give them a sore beat-down first!" Applejack sighed, exasperated. "Why do I even bother...?" My own glance of sympathy sent her way. I often thought that way whenever Twilight was stubborn or adamant about something. Although to be fair, the feeling was often mutual. I dare say Twilight expressed far more exasperation than I have regarding the other's actions- "Watch your step Stardust." "Hm- Whoa!" Okay, was not expecting sudden slide, shockingly more softer than I expected. From behind, the mares followed quickly, Applejack making noises of worry, Rainbow obviously flying down than taking the slide, whereas Pinkie was letting out sounds of elation. Before I could enjoy the slip down within, the ride quickly ending. And I was greeted by a clearing... Applejack and Pinkie's landings roughly pushing me further into the large round room, slightly aching body tensing up at the thousand eyes staring in our direction. "Okay..." Rainbow muttered upon the sight. "Might wanna take a rain check on the plot kicking..." Yep... For greeting us, occupying the entire circular room, adults dragons of multiple sizes of colour glared at the four intruders with wary and angry intent. Alright. Do not despair Jack. You've encountered an entire colony of dragons. You have no need to be apprehensive. We're gonna die. His friends will say or commit an action of stupidity, and in turn get us all killed. Calm yourselves, you especially Sombra. I mean, my teacher's got a point. Even though we never saw it, I'm sure the mares were invited to Yakyakistan after the episode and went through all this themselves. They survived if that happened, clearly. Do you really desire taking that chance? ...Good point also. Keep observing, Jack. Your minds will be eased. Starswirl's prediction came true. A small sense of relief caused me to exhale a breath I didn't know I was holding, along with the others, as the adult dragons slowly withdrawn from leaning forward with malicious expressions. Now they resorted to simply leering at us with caution. The dragons themselves have taken up respective spots around the room with their own space, some lying between crystals as though for protection. "Hey, look! The treasure!" Rainbow was correct, for above one dragon on a small cliff at the end of the room was the gold and jewels we sought. Yet, at the exclamation, the adult lizards began growling menacingly, daring the nervous pegasus and her friends to approach. If they are merely cautious... Then what are you waiting for? Applejack shared Sombra's impatience, nudging my body slightly forward from behind. "Well, show us your diplomatic skills before things get sour," She said quietly, before shoving me again. Alright alright. Well a steady breath, my hooves proceeded forward, wincing slightly at the amount of growls and snarls aimed my way because of my approach. Clearly, they did want us here. Okay Jack... You've got this, as Starswirl said. You've survived the Dragon Lands... You can survive this- Oh, the mares are following me. Alright then. Repressing another shudder, my focus centered more on the nearby dragon facing me dead-on and- Oh... Wait, I know this dragon! Yeah, the same one who breathed fire at me before. The tall sapphire dragon with red-pink eyes staring at me with wariness, shifting her body more tightly around herself. "...Hello." Great conversation starter, Jack. Even Rainbow snorted at that. "I'm-" "The Stalwart." A blink. The voice was feminine... Ah right, should've known from the inexplicable eyelashes, I just noticed. "Oh, so you do recognize me then?" Those reptile eyes narrowed. "Of course we do." And with one raised claw, I braced myself, but the tall dragon was motioning to the whole gathering than swiping at me. "Every dragon within Equestria attended our Lord's meeting with you. You are considered our equal, Stardust Balance." Oh... Didn't felt like it. As though hearing those thoughts, the female lizard leaned forward somewhat. "Friend of Dragon Kind, it is with that title, and respect for saving our kind back then, that we refrain from attacking you and your friends where you stand." "Well that's a relief..." Rainbow muttered yet again. Yes, yes it was. That means things will go less sour... I hoped. Pinkie, of course, was the least intimidated of us all around these dragons, walking forward a little with a beaming muzzle. "Hi, any friend of Stardust's is a friend of mine! I'm Pinkie Pie, and this is Applejack and Rainbow Dash!" Rainbow said uncertainly, "What's up...? Applejack gulped at the lizard's stare. "Howdy..." There was a slight tremor to her voice, trying to calm herself. The female dragon sized up the others for a moment, before her stare resumed my way. "You seem to make a habit of being where you don't belong." "I get that alot." A wry smile, my nerves decreasing the further we spoke with this dragon. "You know why I'm here?" "The Yak Prince sent you to retrieve his gold, am I not mistaken?" Straight to it then. Lovely. But Applejack then beat me to it next, stepping forward herself. "If ya wouldn't mind, the yaks would like their treasure back." And immediately shrank back a little from the leer. Even something as brave as Applejack isn't always defiant against bigger opposition. Not with a whole room of fully-sized killer dragons surrounding us. The sapphire-coloured reptile replied by shaking her head first. "You may return and inform the Yak Prince neither he nor his kingdom will have their treasure back." "And why not?" Rainbow cried out defiantly. "It's their gold, not yours!" "Was their gold." The dragon snapped in turn, glaring right back at the flying pegasus. "It's here for a good purpose, and we will not give it back to those brutes." "Er, hello? You already have treasure all over the place with all these crystals sticking out of the walls! What more could you need, you giant greedy-" "Rainbow." Pink eyes switched to me in irritation. "What? It's the truth!" As a saving grace, Pinkie led the conversation elsewhere. "Why do you need the crown jewels so much anyway?" The mare inquired, "Rainbow's right! There's crystals everywhere! Don't you dragons love eating them more?" Blue sincere eyes clashed with red-pink suspicious own. The dragon looked rather... Contemplative, as if making a decision before glancing to her fellow leering kind. But, looking at an earnest Pinkie again, the tall blue lizard sighed, and without saying anything, raised her laid tail off the ground, revealing her own treasure intentionally hidden from us this whole time. "...Oh." "Gosh..." "Wow..." "...Awww!" Pinkie held the last reaction, approaching the dragon's large eggs upon her nod of permission. We slowly followed, the pink mare examining the oval-shaped objects while carefully hovering her hoof over one, knowing better than to touch it. "They're warm. Are they close to hatching?" The dragon nodded, looking at the pile of... Nine, ten eggs, with a sudden softened expression. "Very soon. Today if our prediction's correct. And not just myself." She gestured another claw, and our gazes followed around to the multiple dragons slowly lifting their own tails. Eggs. Eggs everywhere, and we could only gaze in awe. "This is why we require the gold. The crystals in this cave is too hard for newborns to devour." "Ohh..." Ahh. And now you see. The well being of their own children is their first priority, as it should be. "That's so precious!" "Golly... That makes sense..." "Great, now I feel bad..." Pinkie's voice spoke again after Rainbow, this time more vocal. "Guys! Look!" And so we did. And the excited Earth Pony was grinning wildly, pointing at one... Shaking egg. "I think they're just about to hatch!" Indeed so, it looked about ready to hatch, along with all the other vibrating eggs of its brother and sisters... And all the rest protected by their beloved parents across the chamber. "This is a miracle happenin' before our very eyes." Applejack began tearing up, smiling lightly at the sight of so many baby dragons about to be welcomed into the world. And she was right. My own expression was sobering up the more the shaking grew. This was... Incredibly beautiful- "DRAGONS! RETURN TREASURE AT ONCE!" Oh SERIOUSLY?! Even Sombra was annoyed by the untimely arrival. Idiots. "Applejack! Pinkie Pie! Rainbow Dash! Jack!" "Hey Twilight!" Pinkie greeted the concerned alicorn first, waving over to the mare occupied with several yak guards, their Prince, Fluttershy, Rarity and Spike. "You're just in time! A miracle's about to happen!" "A miracle, you say?" Rarity questioned in her own worry, curiosity leaking. "What kind of miracle?" But before Pinkie could answer, their conversation was rudely interrupted, along with the process of these hatching eggs, by the Prince stomping forward, and brief horrifying image of these yaks trodding upon the innocent dragon eggs as they hatched prompted me to walk forward, making myself a barrier before Rutherford could move any closer. Unfazed, the Prince of the Yaks pointed with one hoof in the blue dragon's direction. "YOU DRAGONS RETURN TREASURE, OR YAKS STOMP YOU!" "Over my dead body!" I snarled back, inciting the flickers of surprise on the other's faces. "We've learnt why they've been taking your gold and jewels in the first place. You can't take them back now!" Gritting his teeth, the Yak Prince only loomed closer, once more getting in my face, snouts touching with the ultimate stare-down. "TREASURE BELONGS TO US!" "Now it belongs to the kids!" "'Kids?'" Fluttershy echoed in question. But Rutherford was having none of it, beginning to try pressing me back. But my own power of Balance had us in a stalemate. Neither stronger than the other. At this inconvenience, the yak only bared his teeth further. "DRAGONS GIVE BACK WHAT IS YAKS, OR YAKS WILL-!" A piercing sound of distress halted anyone from or speaking anything else. Our attention then directed to behind me, everyone now focused on the squeals and cry of a baby reptile, its hand-sized head popping out from the shell with blinking innocent eyes. The mother sapphire dragon regarded her first newborn with adoring eyes, unseen from an adult dragon until now, as she leaned her had down to gently nuzzle the squealing child lovingly. "Aww!" Pinkie once again approached the nest, cooing at the blinking young lizard cheerfully. "She's precious!" The taller dragon nodded, looking rather flattered by the compliment to her own child. "Look! The others are hatching!" Spike pointed out needlessly, the baby dragon's brothers and sister beginning to break out of their shells and join him/her in the outside world. And with the sound of hatching echoing all over the chamber, Spike said next in epiphany, "They're all hatching! It's an entire nest of dragon newborns!" Indeed. Cries and squeals began echoing the chamber everywhere, and we all looked around in awe and wonder. Even the yaks were stunned by the miracles happening all around us. This was MY first time seeing a dragon hatch from their egg, much less an entire room of them. And if you told me long ago that choosing to remain at home would've made me miss this extraordinarily beautiful moment... ...I'm glad I didn't. And through children, can bring others together. ...Right. "This is why they need the gold, Prince Rutherford." The light brown yak turned to me, whereas the ponies and dragon approached separate dragons to look and coo at their young, and I was smiling like the happy fool I was. "The crystals in this cave are too hard for their children to eat. That's why I ask you allow to share this treasure, at least to help some starving young dragons." "A token of good will among yak and dragon kind." At last, Twilight joined beside me, and we exchanged a content smile before looking back at the Prince, my special somepony taking the lead next, "They only want to look after their young. It was wrong of them to take your gold without permission, but please, can you find it in your heart to forgive and forget, forge a new relationship between both your kingdom and the nesting dragons here?" In answer to the earnest plea for peace, the Yak Prince glanced between us with a hidden expression, before moving by, ourselves distancing so he could pass. Rutherford walked towards the first hatched eggs, and we eagerly followed, hoping for the best answer. It was written all over our faces; hope. And I found myself brushing Twilight's side as we waited with baited breath, the Prince staring down at the baby dragon blinking up at him with open curiosity... Before releasing an innocent baby grin. And he smiled. Rutherford released the most genuine, happy smile I had ever witnessed on the yak's face. "Agreed." Whoa! Both Twilight and I then exchanged stunned glances at the fact he was now speaking with a lowered, normal tone. For the children, I supposed. "Friendship not exclusive. Yaks will share gold with dragons for their young." And then I found myself hugging a just-as-ecstatic Twilight as tightly as possible, observing the moment between yaks and dragons with ill-concealed joy and bliss. Yaks and Dragons. Who'd have thought? Ehh... I can see it. Both have an adoration for violence and doing anything to acquire what they want. Sombra sounded rather solemn and amused. I wonder how the alternative would've been... Dragons and Yaks at war with one another. Well, maybe a fanfic will have one about that when we get back. But for now, let's just enjoy the show. Back at Yakyakistan, ponies, yaks and dragons alike were celebrating the large party spread through the kingdom, and it was glorious. Of course, I was keeping to the side, watching with a content grin at how happy and alive everyone was today. Twilight and Pinkie dancing. But get this, this time their dances haven't nearly attracted as much stares as how the yaks were busting out the moves. A snicker kept escaping my muzzle at the sight. Twilight and Pinkie being outclassed by their unique dance moves. They beat me to it. Now imagines these furry beasts with alcoholic sustenance. Oh God. Drunken yaks dancing. That'd be terrifying and hilarious. And as the dragons with their young observed the party from the rooftops, I was, again, stricken with a sense of deja vu. I swear, I've seen it all before... Viking-style warriors originally at war with dragons and then making peace with them, all thanks to the cry of one child. It's familiar, but from where...? Do you truly not recall? An amused chuckle escaped my muzzle. Nah, I was just kidding, of course I knew what I was referring to. We should go watch How To Train Your Dragon and its sequel again. I know, watch them both tonight with Spike. He'll LOVE both films. Not the Netflix spin-off, though. They suck- A prodding to my side, inciting me to snap my head round in surprise at the Yak Prince standing before me. "Prince Rutherford." I nodded respectfully. After what happened in that cave, the respect was more warranted than ever. "PONY FRIENDS ARE TO THANK FOR PEACE BETWEEN YAKS, PONIES AND DRAGONS." I know, that's a miracle if I ever saw one. "PARTY IS PERFECT. PINKIE PIE GREAT AT ORGANIZING THESE THINGS." "Yes she is." I glanced towards the grinning, blissful Earth Pony with overall fondness, before resuming my gaze on the Prince. "I wish the best for your kingdom from hereon." "SO DO I, TWILIGHT WARRIOR." Formal. Rutherford then inclined his large head to the side. "COME. YAK MYSTICS WISH TO MEET WITH YOU." Yak what...? You're kidding me. 'Mystics' now? Why not? Speak for yourself. With Sombra bickering against the other unicorn, I followed after the Prince through the village, distancing away from the party to wherever Rutherford was taking us. Or rather, me, since the Warrior Prince has no clue at to me having two ancient ponies of wisdom and knowledge inhabiting my mind. You... Think I'm wise? Well... You can be, when you're not being overly critical or condescending. Sombra's response was put on halt, however, for me almost smashing right into the halted Prince, the bulking yak motioning to an old-looking shack, the back of which facing the wall protecting the kingdom from outsiders. "IN THERE. BE WARNED, MYSTICS HOLD GREAT KNOWLEDGE AND WISDOM. ONLY FOOLS WOULD QUESTION THEIR POWER." "...Will do, thanks Rutherford." That said, I slowly approached the shack, which just looked about ready to fall apart, a raised a hoof by the door... Except said wooden door just opened by itself, and I shrugged, entering into what looked like... A satanic cult. I'm just kidding. But it did all look rather suspicious. The door shutting behind by itself, as it appeared to, I was greeted, this time, by the only light source being the cracks through the wooden walls and blind windows, along with the candles, one placed respectively in front of each meditative yak. Knowing better than I poke one on the side, I circled around each yak instead, all bathed in black cloaks with only their faces and hooves revealed, all having formed a circle around the singular room with closed eyes. ...Was I about to become a sacrifice for the Yak Christ? Be serious here. Mystics are never to be underestimated... Though they are nothing next to my full power. But now, you must take caution. They are not to be typically trusted. As if hearing those words, all eyes suddenly flung open, startling me somewhat. And, instead of whispers or vague cryptic warnings, they were just as loud and obnoxious as the rest of their kind. It'd be funny if I wasn't so unnerved right then. "THE FALLEN KING SPEAKS." "HE SPEAKS OF WARINESS." "TO WARN HIS HOST." "FOR THEIR OWN SURVIVAL FOR HIS." ...Hang on. "You heard him?" I asked dubiously, looking between them all in bafflement. If they were that powerful, I might be in trouble, depending on what they wanted. Their expressions remained straightforward, fixed dead ahead to a yak opposite their field of vision. "THE WARRIOR." "A MEDDLER. A STRANGER TO THIS WORLD." "HE MUSN'T BE HERE. AND YET HE IS." "CALLED BY A POWERFUL WIZARD, WHOSE SPIRIT WISHES TO PROTECT HIS WORLD." ...Okay, now I'm beginning to be more curious AND scared, Gah! All eyes finally turned on me, the candles not illuminating enough to see their eye colour, but their expressions were discernible. Blank as ever. "YOU ARE WELCOME HERE, WARRIOR." "AMONG US, YOU ARE SAFE." "YOU BRING GREAT FORTUNE TO THIS LAND, AND GRAVE DANGER." "YOU WISH TO KNOW YOUR PURPOSE, TO UNDERSTAND." "KNOWLEDGE GRANTS POWER, BUT ALSO DESTRUCTION." "ARE YOU AS CONFIDENT, TO FACE THE GROWING NIGHTMARE?" "THE HOLES SUCKING ALL LIFE WITHIN. THE ENCOUNTERS OF SUCH? YOU WISH TO LEARN MORE? STEP WITHIN THE CIRCLE, CHILD, AND YOUR ANSWERS MAY BE GRANTED." 'May be granted?' That hardly sounded like a definite. Still... These mystics knew their [BEEP], that much was clear. If they knew about Starswirl and Sombra... Hm... Hakuna Matata. Without awaiting the two's advice on the matter, I stepped within the center of room, and the atmosphere suddenly felt colder than it normally was around here. The voice, all twelve of them, spoke in ominous harmony: "BEWARE CHILD OF BALANCE, YOUR REAL TALE IS SOON! CHAOS AND HARMONY IN PERIL, A DARKNESS BORN ANEW! THE CHILD WHO TURNS BACK TIME, HER PLANS FOILED WILL BE! BUT CHOOSING TO PREVENT THIS PATH YOU CAUSE, ONLY ANOTHER DANGER SHALL YOU BRING! THE STARS WILL IGNITE, THE WORLDS WILL BURN, THE SUN CAST OUT BY THE SHADOW WHO GROW EVER MORE! YOUR MOMENT IS COMING; WILL YOUR PURPOSE BRING BALANCE TO THE WORLDS? OR WILL THEY DESTROY EVERYTHING DEAL TO ALL? FRIENDSHIP AND BALANCE UNITE, STARDUST REVEALED AMONG THE TWILIGHT!" ... I hate cryptic warnings so Goddamn much. Chapter 110: Anger! Frustration! Breaking [BEEP!]The house was filled with feminine laughter. "So, Moondancer managed to forgive you and you two became friends again?" Twilight nodded, happily, sat across from the smiling lime unicorn. "Yes indeed! I can't tell you how happy I am to have made amends with every one of my friends back at Canterlot." Before sheepishly asking, "I hope that includes you too, Lyra." The energetic unicorn grinned, bobbing her head up and down approvingly. "Of course we're still friends, Twilight! I never thought otherwise." Bon Bon, meanwhile, finally decided to sit down on her seat from the kitchen table, sipping her tea while watching the exchange happily, just as I was. At Twilight's flattered look, Lyra smiled some more. "We definitely all have to catch up one day, this time myself included." The Princess nodded. "I'd love that." Yes, it was certainly a joy to help Twilight reunite with all her Canterlot friends the last few days, and help her amend her past mistakes concerning another unicorn. In the end, Twilight was able to make friends again with Twilight. You mean Moondancer. No, I mean Twilight. Come on Hasbro, a recoloured Twilight with glasses, black sweater and different voice actress? Not to mention a love for studying and was, at first, a social outcast? Yeah, basically Twilight. Still, it all worked out in the end. I only helped during our trip to Canterlot partially, the mare of my life reuniting with old childhood friends; Minuette, Twinkleshine and Lemon Hearts. What's funny was, I already knew two of Twilight's old friends beforehand. Lyra because she and I often hang out along with Bon, Derpy, Whooves and Vinyl. And Twinkleshine, who I briefly met during my stay in Canterlot after the first Grand Galloping Gala I went to, a very long time ago. The pink-haired unicorn recognized me after a moment, pointing that out. And Twilight was, of course, annoyed I made no mention of it whatsoever. Hey, it was a long time ago. My ears caught up on the girl talk once again. "- Not sure why you'd think I'd hold a grudge, Twilight. If I did, I probably would've stopped hanging out with Stardust here because of your relationship," Lyra added that last word slyly, prompting Twilight's light blush. I smirked meanwhile along with Bon. "Meanwhile, your relationship with Bon seems to be as strong as ever, Lyra." Not catching the insinuation, the lime unicorn shared a blissful grin with the cream Earth Pony. "Why, you two are so close together, I doubt even the revelation of one of you being a, say, secret agent would change anything." Twilight frowned at me curiously, and I was barely repressing a smug look at the swift-second look of stun on the other mare's faces. Lyra's muzzle was agape. "How-?" "No, of course not!" Bon quickly interjected before her girl-friend confirmed the teasing jab. "Just as I'm certain, of course, you being an alien from an alternate dimension doesn't affect your own relationship with the Princess here." "I hope not." "Not at all." Twilight reaffirmed. "Alien or pony, Jack will always be this special to me that way." Our gazes met, myself touched by those words. As always, Twilight found some method of making my heart bounce around in joy and wonder at how I got so lucky. "That's it then, all the guilt erased?" "Mm-hm." Twilight nodded happily, the pair of us strolling through the active town to where our castle awaited. A light smile graced her entrancing features. "All regret a hundred percent gone. I've made amends with all my old friends, and I look forward to hanging out with them all next time." Thank God. If Moondancer hadn't forgiven Twilight that day, then there'd be trouble. "Glad to hear it." Purple eyes then sparkled radiantly in my direction. "Thanks again for helping out at Canterlot. I was boosted with confidence through your reassurance that everything would go fine, and it did." I smiled. Yes I had spoiled a few things here and there during our trip to the kingdom. Hell, I even gave Moondancer a stern talking to after she coldly dismissed herself from the little dinner between her and the mares. All worked out in the end. "Anything for you love." The gorgeous smile widened at that, before Twilight looked forward to the street and yawned slightly. "Well, these last few days were rather exerting, wouldn't you say? I think we can all have a little rest, and prepare for another exciting day tomorrow!" Can't fault ya. The sun was already beginning to set. "Hey Jack, may I use your computer for some last-minute research?" At that, I almost halted. Uh oh. "Not right now, I'm afraid, Twilight. Sorry." "Oh." My girlfriend tilted her curiously, looking slightly put out. "Why not? You know I'm not going to look into future events concerning me and our friends. You trust me." Oh I trust you, love. Though it didn't hurt to at least inspect the monitor over her shoulder from time to time just to check. And I'm afraid I'll be in the middle of something when we get back, so I can't have any distractions. "Again, sorry love. I just need to have the room to myself when we get back." Twilight, as always, remained firmly curious. "Why's that? I know you can't sleep until the night sky is full." She frowned softly, before blinking in epiphany. "Oh, I understand." I doubt it. "You've spent more than enough time in the company of others these last few days you hardly had time to yourself." She looked understanding and amused. "Alright. Just try not to hum too loudly when you're pacing around the room, as always." She couldn't be further from the truth. But for now, I humoured the mare of my life, by grinning jokingly. "I do not hum, my dear Twilight. It's called 'Vocal Thoughtwaves.'" "'Vocal Thoughtwaves.'" Twilight repeated, raising a flat brow, but the smirk was still present on her features. "Well when you describe it that way, it's no wonder these 'thoughtwaves' can pierce through the walls of the castle and abruptly awaken both Spike and I up." I shrugged. "Payback for forcing me to get up every morning." And Twilight giggled, a beautiful sound that I couldn't resist grinning lovingly at. But yes, she can't know the thing I've been working on in my room. And after these last few days spent in Canterlot, I had much to catch up on. It's one of those days where I wish I had bloody fingers again! In order to write properly? No, so I can scratch my growing beard. This was is becoming far too annoying now while I was working. Every minute pausing from the paper before me on my desk is one minute too many. Shave it and cease with the childish complaints. Problem solved. Oh come on, my beard wasn't that long it needed to be cut yet. Well, if you so desire to bear a further resemblance to your ape ancestors, so be it then. ...Ooh-be-doo- Don't you dare. I wanna be like you- I'm warning you boy. I wanna walk like you. Talk like- A knock on the door, distracting me further from my writing, and glancing over to the side. Now who could that be? I asked Twilight and Spike not to disturb me for the day, unless it's an emergency. Balance was telling me it was one of the Mane Six, due to the heart signature which poured brightness nearby. Setting the quill down - I so miss pens... - my hooves took me to the closed door and I opened it, revealing the waiting yellow pegasus on the other side. "Oh." I blinked, smiling lightly at the visitor. "Hello Fluttershy." Oh, right. My work. Slyly I pulled the door towards me a little, keeping the mare from getting a clearer view of my room. No chances. You exaggerate. Bite me. Fluttershy shared the friendly smile. "Good morning Stardust. I was wondering, that is of course you weren't busy, to help me with some special friends of mine." Special friends - Woodland creatures. "Two of my bird friends recently had the most adorable bird baby hatch from her egg, and I would like to help them make the nest bigger." Although the idea sounded cute, I had to decline, lowering my smile apologetically. "I can't right now, Fluttershy, sorry. I'm just a little preoccupied right now with... My own devices." Because even giving a hint as to what I was up to would be eventually shared around the mares. "Another time?" "Oh, of course." Although looking slightly disappointed, Fluttershy nodded in understanding. "Well, if you ever have the time, I'm sure the baby bird would love to meet you." "I'm sure. Sorry gotta get back to work. See ya later Fluttershy." That said, I swiftly closed the right as the mare returned the farewell exchange, intending to get back to work pronto. Was that rude of me? Maybe, but I've been stalled from my work long enough, returning to my desk and picking up the quill. What was this work precisely? Well it's- SNAP! ...God... Dammit! In my haste, I forgot to gently pick up the quill - Again! - hence it snapping in two from my new strength. Now I gotta go to the store and get some more of these damn things, that was the last one I had. [BEEP]. Okay, so far so good. Walking through town back to the castle, box of fresh quills on my back, and nothing yet to stall me from my return. I swear to God if I accidentally break those fragile things again, I'm going to slap myself. "Hi Stardust!" Oh come on! "Hey Pinkie." I sighed, forcing a smile at the pink mare suddenly popping up before my eyes, halting my progress. "Everything alright?" I asked out of courtesy's sake, restraining any display of eagerness to go home. The party-loving Earth Pony nodded wildly. "Uh-huh! Today's another exciting day! Full of sunshines and smiles all over Ponyville!" Great, wonderful. Then if you'll excuse- "Are those new quills?" Wha- Hey! "Ooh they are!" Pinkie inspected the box of fragile items by snatching it off me, grinning enthusiastically. "Twilight ran out of them back at the castle and asked you to buy some more?" "Actually I need them for-" No hints, remember? "...Actually yes! That is exactly why I purchased them. Well done Pinkie." Despite how unintentionally condescending that sounded, Pinkie beamed in pride at my words regardless. "So, if you could just hand them back please." "Okay!" Thank you. The box was shoved back into my expectant hoof, the mare then grinning. "Hey, the Cakes are gonna be celebrating the first Birthday of Pound Cake and Pumpkin Pie in a few days! Wanna help organize the party? It'll be huge, all made for those adorable little babies the Cakes are so lucky to have! There'll be balloons, and cake - of course I mean actual cake than the Cakes, you know what I mean - and streamers, and party whistles, and-!" "Another time Pinkie." I was already calling over my shoulder upon my eager haste to return. Afternoon was already settling in, and listening to this mare babble all day was something I couldn't afford right then. "But I'll be sure to get them a present!" Pinkie, unlike Fluttershy, was unfazed by the abrupt departure, instead waving behind my brisk pace. "Okay! I'll tell the Cakes you'll be there!" Hopefully, there'll be no further distractions by the time I get back. I ran out of paper. Unbelievable. How did I not notice before I went out to shop the first time?! The sudden lack of unwritten material in my room prompted me, in frustration and annoyance, mind you, to go outside and buy some more [BEEP] just to get this work done. I thought I had enough previously to complete all the basic stuff I was writing. Guess not. Who will disrupt your concentration this time, I wonder. Oh Sombra, don't jinx it. I was already by the front doors towards the castle upon my return, before a Godforsaken gust of wind scarttered the stack of clean white pages all over the dirt ground outside. And the King's prediction came true in the form of Rainbow Dash. "Whoops. My bad." Though the mare sounded less apologetic and more impatient. ...Knew I should've purchased the stack in a bag. "Sorry Star, just needed to have a word with Twilight. I'm in a hurry..." The pegasus, while I was picking up the papers all over the ground, slowly drifted off in thought. As I turned and twisted around to retrieve the fallen blank pages, I noticed two pink eyes regarding me, the mare tapping her chin before a sly smirk overtook her features. Oh no... "Hey Stardust. How'd you like to help a pal out?" Oh yes. "See-" Rainbow flew forward then, wrapping a limb around my back neck with a smug expression. "There's a competition right now going on at the Wondebolts Academy. First one to eat as much sweets as possible and fly off the energy from it as fast as possible afterwards. Help me out, and you might just get the rest of the chocolate leftovers I know you love." She winked. "Deal?" ...Tempting, but I'm going to give her the same answer as I had my other friends so far. "Sorry Rainbow, I'm busy." The pegasus blinked at that, giving me space at last before slowly repeating herself, "Chocolate, in case you didn't hear me? You know, the food you love more than anything else, especially maybe Twilight." "I can't right now. Another time when it happens, Rainbow." Now the flyer was straight-up gawking at me, as though I declared something completely impossible. "Who... Who are you and what have you done with the real Stardust Balance?" Her voice rose in disbelief, "He would never say no to free food, especially chocolate!" "He's busy." That said, the stack of paper returned onto my balancing back, myself nodding in satisfaction before heading to the front doors. "Good luck with the contest, though." "But-!" "Bye Rainbow!" The doors slammed behind her, I hurried forward, careful not to drop the papers from my back at my pace. The egotistical equine brought up a particular point, Sombra then mused in amusement, You are typically drawn to the sugary substance to consume it given the opportunity. I hoped that was enough distractions for the day. SNAP! "[BEEP]ing [BEEP]!" Knock knock. "Hey Star, wanna go-?" "Not now Spike! Not now!" "What ya doin' stormin' through town like that, sugarcube-?" "Not now. Busy. Good day Applejack." "And why are yer carryin' a whole desk-?" "Good day Applejack." "Stardust, darling. Your mane looks awfully scruffy this pleasant afternoon-" "I don't care..." "Well pardon me for saying so, but it looks as though some ruffian attempted to rip apart the whole thing-" "Rarity, I don't care." You were saying earlier? Shut up... Don't order me around- Shut your Godforsaken muzzle, you incorporeal piece of [BEEP]. At the lack of response, I imagined the King was stunned by the flat, yet menacing demand. With some peace and quiet at last, I leaned back against the chair, taking a moment to take a deep breath, and calm myself after a whole stressful day. A whole day of replacing quills, buying spare paper for this project, essentially telling my friends to [BEEP] off - they'll forgive me for it sooner than later - and purchasing and replacing an entire new desk. One more thing... Come on world, give me one more thing to snap at. To throw my rage and frustration at the same time towards- "Jack?" "Son of a- Oh." My moment of raging cut short at the recognizable curious tone, and innocent blinking eyes of Twilight Sparkle. Instantly my nerves was calming some more at the sight of it, but I still couldn't restrain the edge to my impatient voice, "Yeah Twilight?" Frowning softly at the tone, Twilight gestured her head to the doorway she just arrived from. "We need you at a friendship meeting. Preferably now, if you have the time." ...Why not? Needed a good break for a moment. "Sure. Lead the way." Twilight raised a brow at my tired reply, appearing slightly concerned before seeming to shrug it off, walking forward ahead of me towards the throne room. Or what counts as one anyway. Arriving there didn't take too long when you knew the way, and I explored the entirety of the castle to know enough specific locations by heart. Entering the large round room, we were greeted by the other mares, along with Spike, in their respective seats. Some glanced our way with clear, open worry. ...Could it be about the- Nah, would've had a nightmare last night if we've reached the next episode already. "We're, ahem, glad you could join us darling." Okay...? Not sure why Rarity needed to cough awkwardly like that, but alright. Sighing loudly, I took my seat around the Council of Friendship - yes we're still calling it that - and got straight the point. "Alright, what's the problem this time?" Really need to have a cushion on this seat in the future. The mares hesitated, prompting my raised brow. Sorry girls, but I'm not too patient today. "What is it? I'm rather busy right now so if we can get straight to the point...?" Applejack coughed into her hoof, speaking on behalf our friends first, green eyes avoiding my waiting gaze. "Well... We've noticed a friend of ours today has been actin'... A little too similar to how he use to be a long time ago." ...Alright...? Twilight, having sat down as well, picked up on my confusion. "Some of our gathered friends here believe something's up with somepony close to us, and worry that he might be reverting back to his old ways-" "- As in being a humongous jerk." "...As in being rather abrasive and distant to others around him." Twilight gave Rainbow a pointed look for the interrupting outburst, before glancing at me in faint humour. "Personally, I think our friends might just be exaggerating a little concerning our friends. After all, we all have our bad days, right?" I guess. But my confusion only grew. But before I could inquire, Fluttershy spoke next after the alicorn, "So, we were wondering if our friend was upset about something, and if there was anything we could do to help him. Maybe you might have some ideas as to how to help him?" "...Do I know this pony?" Applejack cocked her head. "Yer certainly familiar with 'im, we can say that much." Rainbow snorted loudly at the answer. Right... "And how recently did this friend of ours start behaving this way again?" "Since this morning," Rarity replied promptly. "...Then it's probably as Twilight said, could just be someone having a bad day." The alicorn smiled, seeming pleased that her boyfriend was agreeing with her on this matter. I shrugged casually. "Might be nothing to get too upset over. But if you're worried about it that much, just ask when he's calmed down a little." At that, Rainbow looked particularly amused, prompting my curious raised brow. Something funny, Rainbow? "What do you think he'd be mad over?" Fluttershy inquired curiously. How should I know? Another shrug. "Depends. [BEEP]ty luck-" "Language Jack." "- Something breaking... Being disrupted..." The further I listed off the possibilities, the deeper in irritated frustration my tone became. The mares and dragon alike expressed concerned looks at my clenched expression. "Having to buy and replace things because he can't control his strength enough. Thinking the world is out against you today and trying to distract you from your work as much as possible by constant interruptions by your own friends and accidentally snapping all the quills you have, along with an entire desk-" "So that's what that noise was..." Spike muttered in realization, but shrunk back slightly at my annoyed glance for the interjection. "So... He would be mad at his friends then, if that's what happened?" Rarity asked, sounding decidedly worried. "...Probably." A third shrug, this time of indifference. "I mean, if you've been friends for a long time now, I'm sure he's just more annoyed by the interruptions, and mad at himself. He wouldn't, well shouldn't, hold a grudge for long. Probably just be patient, don't over-think these things and understand that, while it'd be wrong of him to snap at you harshly for having his own bad day, you don't need to worry too long." My friends all exchanged looks for a moment, before smiling to each other and nodding acquiescence. Applejack spoke for them, "Then that's what we'll do. Right?" They nodded again, the orange Earth Pony beaming. "If he acts like that again tomorrow, then we'll tell 'im about your concerns. Thanks Star." Happy to help. "Although I remain dreadfully curious," Rarity pondered in thought. "Why would he keep to himself all day like this? He's always preferred his on company many times, certainly, but according to one of us here, his behaviour was a lot more... Secretive?" The mare looked my way slyly, whereas Twilight pointedly looked away at the 'one of us' part. And finally, my tired brain finally realized what precisely was going on. And it took you long enough. Seriously, a toddler would deduce whom they were referring to right off the bat quicker than your sleazy mind. Well, I two can play at this game. With a sudden small, yet playful smile, I responded casually, "Maybe he just wants some alone time for himself the whole day... That, or he's working on something and doesn't want the others to know about it." "Ooh! Really?" Pinkie's eyes widened excitedly. "Do you think you- I mean he'd let us see it?" "Hmm... Probably not." "Aww, not even a sneak peek?" "It might just stay as a surprise, for a long time anyway." Pinkie pouted outright at the firm answer, prompting my smirk. Well, talking with these mares, as always, made me feel better. Twilight, meanwhile, was sending the others a look which stated 'Hah! See? Told you there was nothing to worry about.' Classic mare, being all smug when it's unintentional. Sliding off the clean seat, I added, "Anyway, glad I could help, but I have to return to my room." And, walking by my friends who seemed satisfied yet curious at my answers, I paused by the doorway, opting to say one more thing over my shoulder, a graceful smile on my golden muzzle. "And thanks, my friends... And sorry for snapping at you all earlier." At their reassuring and happy looks, I excused myself, taking a good pace back to my room and closing the door firmly behind me, intending to get straight back to work with fresh new motivation driving me. Because the following conversation just proved how helpful my friends are without expecting it. With new inspiration, I gently picked up the quill, dabbed in the ink and proceeded to write the following paragraph: "Misunderstandings are a common trope. In this world even more so. Ponies and humans are a unique contrast, and yet, so similar with these kind of circumstances. But, if you are just willing to confront, and simply listen, you may overcome any form of silly misunderstanding. Because miscommunication shouldn't have to sow distrust or end relationships. So long as you're willing to sit down and hear the other person, and the person let hear you, your road through life will be less bumpy." How's that? Corny and sentimentally childish. Your friends will love it. Good enough. That said, I closed the complete page which concluded another chapter, smiling in content at the makeshift novel which would one day be complete. Still needed a title... 'An Adventure Beyond Stability?' If you desire drawing attention to your own mental instability, certainly. ...I'll work on it. Chapter 111: Do Warriors Dream of Certain Doom?A golden land of grass and mountains, bathed in the infinite dawn gleaming across the sky. Stars glitter, peeking through the yellow clouds, aided by the hovering sun and moon watching their shared planet below in united content. The gentle winds brush against the swayed long dry grass, pure white drops of warm snow gently descend like... Well snow. So light the lands has yet to be coated in white as of yet. And among the patches of grass, the sound of the wind is shared by the cheerful laughter and stomping of feet, as children and adults alike play around in the peaceful lands without a care in the world. Light drops of snow bounced gently off the gleeful beings; three teenagers - triplets - behaving with the minds of innocent children, chasing after a dark-haired grinning playful individual around the grass, followed loosely by a small girl with a ponytail, her father walking after her while the mother watched with a heavenly smile. Another, with hair as white as the falling snow, watched the black-haired man fly around teasing his friends with an exasperated smile and folded arms. A silver-haired haired man, meanwhile, much older, watched the playful nature of the others with his small content smile, and a glint in his dark emerald eyes that screamed mystery. Beside him, cross-legged on the floor atop a blanket, was a young man ravenously consuming the basket of goods, his monkey-like tail swaying around in satisfaction. And the other being observing his surroundings with a tail of his own - who was one-hundred percent looking nothing like a human - smiled under the white mask, glacier eyes sweeping over the golden landscape. And, from behind the group of humans, aliens, Nobody and Heartless alike enjoying themselves, stood a tall, majestic castle watching over the peaceful lands. And as the front gate opened, five ponies and one dragon emerged, the equines female and reptile male, rushing over to meet with the waving group to join in the fun and have the best picnic day ever. Standing atop the balcony, overseeing these events in content, stood two ponies. One Earth, one alicorn. The latter, with violet eyes as sparkling as the stars which glitter through the golden clouds, leaned against the side of her lover in content, releasing a blissful sigh, and the smile on the stallion's widened, together observing their friends and family play together and living in pure peace. No monsters, no threats to the world. Just genuine, unchanged, peace. And the Earth Pony, clean fur a golden hue like the world that was his oyster, looked down upon their kingdom, and declared it good. That said, his eyes slid to meet the blissful gaze of the love of his life, before slowly beginning to close, the alicorn's following suit. What better way to display the most happiest of life than the kiss of two completely happy beings? Nothing can go wrong- Hm? A sudden prod to the side. And a startled glance prompted the golden stallion to glance over to his left. Nothing. But the second he looked back, expecting to meet those purple gorgeous sparkling eyes once again, annoyed red eyes met his gaze. "Wake up." Wah! Wha...? Reality shifted back to me, slowly working my brain as I glanced around through the darkness of my bedroom, the sun barely even rising. And just like that, my mood of startled confusion shifted to immediate irritation. Goddammit Sombra! Oh as if it was a spectacle worth viewing regardless. The former King made no attempt to express remorse for abruptly waking me up from that wonderful dream. I much preferred your dreams back when you were miserable in your home world; at least then they were far more interesting. With a grumble, I rested my head back on the comfortable pillar, glaring at the inncoent ceiling. You don't see ME interrupting your dreams, you gloating pain in the [BEEP]. I don't dream. Sombra retorted in his own annoyance, which, I must add, he had no right to feel right now. You saw to that through the total annihilation of my body. Not that I'm complaining too much, mind you, in terms over dreaming; I had enough dreaming of my failure against those forsaken Princesses over and over again for ten centuries. Do tyrants dream of magic sleep? Amusing. The tone was as flat as his character. It is fitting, however, you mention that, for my reasoning behind waking you up was not of my own benefit; though it spared me from observing through the rest of that sickening fantasy. Don't watch it then! Anyway, why DID you wake me up then? In his stead, another familiar voice, more gentle and patient, answered, My doing, to which I apologize for, Jack. Oh of course... What's up Starswirl? I wouldn't have requested Sombra to abruptly awaken you without a purpose, I assure you. As for the reasoning; another crisis is at hand. One to which I feel you would be particularly invested in involving yourself with. With a tired yawn, I rubbed my face admist the mental conversation. Yeah? Is it similar to the situation at the Dragon Lands, or another episode...? The latter. Oh... ...Oh! Starswirl let out a small hum of amusement as I shot upwards in surprise, realizing the insinuation. Indeed. I believe we all know what is coming next. Which is why I'm presenting the offer, Jack: do you intend to intervene and help the Princess overcome this threat, or all the resolution to flow naturally, and let your friends handle the scenario without change? What would be the point? Any interference on your end, should the meddling succeed, will only result in your friends gaining more peaceful nights. Why even bother considering the idea? ...Because I have the option to help a friend out earlier than when it would be intended to. Luna does not deserve all this self-suffering and guilt for... Well, honestly, she barely did anything as her sinister counterpart. Held me captive and banished Celestia to the moon, but that's it. But will you help her first, or allow events to transpire as it normally would? ...I think you know my answer. Hmhm. I believe I do. Unfortunately. I smirked, whereas Starswirl continued expressing amused warmth from his knowledgable voice, Better get out of bed then, my student. The sun is due to rise, and the nightmares of your friends will start the next following night. Already? Ah great... Hate getting up early. You don't say? After all the previous times you've whined about your new morning routine, we've hardly noted your displeasure until now. So you're going to face this Tantabus by yourself. Yep. Without the aid of your friends. Uh-huh. To whom you withheld this information from even as you arrive in this kingdom. Correctamundo. And, I ask once more, how these mares tolerate being friends with you, if you intend to repeatedly break your promises with them about facing danger alone. Well what can I say? I'm stubborn. And where has this stubbornness brought you numerous times? Sombra retorted rhetorically.Closer to the brink of death. With a wry smirk, I followed after my escorts through the castle hallways, having just arrived to Canterlot and made a beeline straight to the home of the two sibling Princesses. You intend to face this creature which feeds off nightmares alone. Although I could care less as to the feelings of your friends should they unravel the truth, I cannot help but ponder as to why you are doing this still. Together you're more of a match against this creature- And therein lies the problem. Oh? Sombra sounded more intrigued this time, as opposed to annoyed by the mental interruption. I nodded, which wasn't noticed by the guards, while passing a corner. Together, those mares will always defeat any new foe. But what is their greatest strength is also their greatest weakness. As much as I love my friends, even I can acknowledge the problem with the whole 'friendship is magic' spiel; in that they rely too much on each other. And you have no desire to succumb to this weakness as well. I don't always have to rely on others to get the job done. Though now I understand and appreciate how important friendship is to overcoming any obstacle, old habits die hard. Except, my friend, in these circumstances, you will not be facing the Tantabus alone. You will have Princess Luna, myself and Sombra aiding you. Come again, old one? Sombra sounded repulsed by the very proposal. Why would I help them destroy that weakling's mistakes? Would you rather have another creature of darkness than yourself inflicting fear on the masses? ...Noted. My mentor chuckled at the grumbling response, addressing myself once more while I reached my destination, one guard entering the room first to inform the alicorn of my arrival. My point being, Jack, you will not be facing the Tantabus by yourself. It is Princess Luna who must come to terms with past mistakes this time. His tone sounded solemn then, almost regretful. She need not be continuously reminded of her errors in judgement any longer. If you can help her rid of this guilt, she and I will be tremendously grateful. Before I could reassure the old unicorn, the guard opened the door wide, signalling for me to enter the small private study room, where the Princess of the Night awaited. Walking within, I passed a bowing night guard towards the tall blue alicorn, looking up from a book of hers and smiling quite warmly in my direction. "I must admit, this is a surprise. Greetings, Stardust." "Luna." I nodded respectfully, smiling back at my old friend. "You're looking younger everyday." She tried, and failed, not to look amused by the lighthearted joke, motioning for me to join her. Obliging, I took my seat on the chair opposite the sat mare. "I trust things are well in Ponyville?" "Yep. And Canterlot?" "Oh, quite well thank you. Not a threat has yet to present itself. Soda?" My opened mouth, about to express the irony in Luna's statement, shut itself at my surprise over the bottle appearing on the table. Luna smiled with slyness. "My sister tells me you enjoy this... Unique sustenance moreso than tea." "And, another rare time, Celestia gets something right." I graciously took the bottle, gulping down the sweet drink refreshingly. Just what I needed for waking up too early. "And how is your sister?" Not even blinking at the casual jab towards her older sibling, Luna instead replied lightly, "Well, and preoccupied as ever with her royal duties." Uh-huh. Yes sitting on a throne all day doing [BEEP] all must be really taking effort out of her. The Princess then titled her head. "Although while I'm happy to see an old friend once again, I cannot help but get the distinct sensation that your purpose coming here isn't strictly to check up on us." Saw right through me. I widened my front limbs in mock-surrender. "Am I that predictable?" Luna smiled again. "A twinkle in your eyes reveals all to me. Now, how can I assist you, Stardust?" "Actually, it's more about helping you." Might as well get to the point. Sooner this was over with, the sooner I can get my beauty sleep. Luna blinked, curiosity written all over her sapphire features. "I know about the Tantabus." Wow. Blunt. A mouth agape. "How...?" This time, I smiled, albeit more wryly. "One of the many impossible things about me, Luna. I know about the guilt and regret you feel, all through this time ever since you were reformed. I know you transformed that guilt into its own living being." Come to think of it, I've mentally done the exact same thing with the Warlord. "And I know it'll only get worse, for yourself and others." A moment of silence, Luna's guilt-ridden gaze set on the clean table between us, before the mare set her cup down and rose from the royal sofa. My sympathetic gaze followed the mare approaching the bright window, sunlight pouring through and showing more of the alicorn's downcast expression, azure eyes reflecting in sorrow as she stared at the kingdom of hers and her sister's. "It is true." Her tone was far more solemn, more quieter, but enough for me to pick up. "My actions in the past are not something to simply come to terms with, despite my sister's claims to the contrary... I have deliberately given myself nightmares over the monster I became, as a reminder that I am still capable of bringing great peril onto others." That gaze saddened even further, voice breaking down in pure, unadulterated regret. "I... Do not deserve friendship, nor forgiveness." And a single tear rolled down her cheek, prompting me to act. "The Tantabus will only grow stronger the more you succumb to this guilt." Was my firm response upon joining her by the window, the mare slowly turning to meet my gaze. My own expression then softened, more to kindness and reassurance, anything to help my friend no matter what. "And you ARE deserving of those things, Luna. To be fair, you haven't really done anything too damaging to Equestria during your time as Nightmare Moon, so don't beat yourself up too hard." Luna shook her head, adamant. "But I still attempted to inflict pain on others, regardless." "But you didn't succeed." "No... I suppose not." Luna still expressed doubt, alicorn eyes gazing at me uncertainly. "And yet I held you hostage, intending to make you one of the first to have felt my wrath. How can you forgive me so easily...?" "Because you didn't harm me, or my friends, or anyone else in the end." My hoof gently brushed against the mare's limb, a gesture of comfort as I smiled lightly. "Between you and me, really I'm the one least deserving of forgiveness by anyone, considering the [BEEP] I pulled throughout my life." Once again, making this about you. I shook my head, gazing at the all pony with assurance. "But if I can be redeemed for past mistakes, then so can you. Everyone else has forgiven you for these echoes of the past. It's time you do the same too." Luna looked away again, lingering doubt still present on her features. "I'm not sure I can..." "And that's fine, because you won't be confronting this guilt alone." Azure eyes glanced at me with uncertain curiousness, prompting my own confident grin. "You'll have a friend with you, this time." "Are you prepared?" "I think I should be the one asking you that." The Princess sighed, sitting right across from me in similar position. Blue eyes kept down on the small space between us for a moment. That's fine; she can have more than enough time to mentally ready herself for what was to occur. What was that, you ask? Why, we're going to take a fun little trip into her mind, of course, and confront the Tantabus head-on. Then we will have Luna finally overcome her own guilt and we will rid of the parasite indefinitely, and we can all sleep peacefully after the day is done. Easy, right? "You are certain this will work?" Good question. Starswirl? The bond between you is strong. The link of friendship connected to your hearts will be enough to have your own consciousness enter her plagued mind. Everything will be fine, I can assure you both. Shame then only one of us could hear you. I nodded instead to the mare, smiling. "It'll be fine." And raised an open hoof upwards between us, in preparation. "Whenever you're ready." Regarding the open hoof with some hesitation, Luna sighed again and recomposed herself, nodding in her own steely expression. "Let us banish this parasite entirely then, before it can latch on to others. I am ready." That said, a dark blue hoof, its royal pony shoe removed, touched equally against my own, and my eyes closed, concentrating, doing as Starswirl instructed earlier. I touch into Balance, and then it does the rest for me, focusing on the bond between us. And through that bond, I sensed a torrent of emotions: Fear, uncertainly, apprehension, and hope. And all not entirely her own. I wanted to help her as much as she wanted to help herself. As though sensing those intentions, Balance did something else, and I felt a warm sensation overcome my senses, a bright golden light blinding my closed vision. And, for a moment, it felt as though my body was floating in midair. Until the sensation was open, and I found myself opening my eyes to a ruined room, looking awfully familiar. Night leaked into the dusty old windows, the glittering stars barely lighting up the abandoned ancient large room. And it took one look to the end of the hallway, that I recognized exactly where I was, eyes widening as some painful memories resurfaced. The throne room of the ancient castle- Feminine laughter, filled with menace and sinister intentions, prompted my stunned gaze to look upwards, instinctively taking a step back in horror. Of course... This happened in the episode too. A black form slowly descended from the open ceiling of the night, taking the shape of the feared equine from long ago. Nightmare Moon... Except she wasn't in control. "Luna!" The response was more laughter, the taller pony standing upon the roughened carpet with grinning fangs aimed in my direction. Huh... Deja vu. I remembered; being a prisoner of the mare in this form, long ago. Back then, I tried to get through to the fallen Princess; make her see reason, give up this pointless crusade for power and eternal night. And this time, I will do the exact same thing. "This isn't you Luna! Don't let the Tantabus feed off your negative emotions like this!" Again, only more laughter, malicious and gleeful. Uh-oh... And her horn was lighting up in dark magic, ready to fire. My own front limb raised in quick response, feeling my other hoofs dragged backwards by the strong attack that I shielded myself from. Teeth grit, I refused to fight back; this wasn't going to be a battle won through physical violence. Hah... Others would laugh at hearing me think that. This time, I ducked the next magical beam, and leapt over the next one. Grinning madly, the dark alicon ascended into the air gracefully, rearing her head back to continue her magic assault. I forced myself to roll away that time, though the blast was strong enough to harshly brush against my fur, feeling small bits of stone hit with little pain into my side. But that was hardly deterring. "Luna, enough!" She wasn't listening. I had to keep dodging. This would make for some great exercise, if it wasn't a fight for survival. Although this was not a real battle in the outside world, I really didn't want to test my luck if I got hurt in the mental realm, prompting me to duck, jump, and dodge in all angles by the onslaught of black beams barely missing me, or simply being batted away with my strengthened limbs. Meanwhile, the fabricated Mane Six have yet to show themselves. Although I consider that a good thing. The Tantabus needn't learn the ability to invade others dreams right now. Again, I appealed upwards, this time myself by the throne with the guilt-ridden alicorn flying above me. "Luna, please!" And this time, a different response as opposed to mocking laughter. The taller equine snarled, horn lighting up once again. "I. Am. Nightmare Moon!" Ah [BEEP]. This next attack felt more stronger, and I raised my limbs once more to block the assault. If the job wasn't already done for me. A crystallized wall rose from the carpet at high speed, the magic blasting through but being cancelled out by the assault. Shattered dark crystals flew everywhere, and in place of the former wall stood a tyrant ready for combat, regarding the snarling mare with the expression of a wild lion. "Sombra...?" What the hell was he doing here?! As though hearing that, the taller pony rolled his deadly red eyes, black mane swaying unnaturally as he glanced over to me indifferently. "If you refuse to fight out of pitiful sentimentality, then it falls to me to keep the mare preoccupied." What now? The former King sneered at his opposition, sounding thoroughly unimpressed. "There is only room for one dark ruler, fallen one. And I will enjoy this little retribution for the agony you and your sister put me through." The reply was another snarl, Luna rearing her head back to fire off another attack. Sombra was more than prepared, mirroring the gesture with a gleeful sneer of his own, a pony ready to fight, and taking pleasure in it. Two beams of unrestrained darkness collided head-on, and I winced at the display. Darkness against Darkness. Chaos vs Chaos. Hate vs Regret. Sombra grunted, speaking roughly admist the struggle. "What are you waiting for Jack? While I have this fool distracted, erase the creature from her body. Revert her back to her weaker form." Huh... Oh, right! Deciding to question Sombra about helping my out here later - which I WILL do - I sped by the concentrating stallion, running beneath the preoccupied mare. Luna, meanwhile, broke off the connection and lit her horn again, summoning fallen debris and discarded items to her side. Sombra only smirked at the show, producing another crystallized wall to protect him from the onslaught of fast hurled objects, impacting into the cracking wall without inflicting too much damage. Giving the irritated opponent a pitying look, the unicorn lit up his red-curved horn in response, and the dark alicorn quickly formed a protective magic shield around her body, breaking apart the sharp crystal spears thrown like lances her way. I leapt back from the falling useless weapons, observing the battle for a brief moment in admitted awe. King Sombra versus Nightmare Moon... I never thought I'd see the day. The former, meanwhile, wasn't impressed by my stunned admiration, snapping at me irritably from his position. "You foolish boy! Do what you're suppose to do!" Followed by the unicorn leaping back from another magical beam, this time landing on a rising crystal pillar, ascending to meet the flying alicorn at eye level, both expressions of firm resolve while I stepped back slowly, getting ready at the right moment to leap upwards to meet them myself. Two more dark beams lit up the room in their own way, the magical attacks of raw power and negative emotions clashing in an equal struggle for dominance. And that was the signal needed; I pounced upwards, Balance enhancing the leap right above the busy mare, taking full advantage of the opportunity. Luna barely had enough time to react admist her struggles, letting out only a noise of protest at the stallion suddenly wrapping himself around her neck and back. And screaming in outrage at the the Earth Pony placing a glowing golden hoof right into her chest, inciting another blinding light I was beginning to grow rather sick of, pouring all my emotions of fondness, care and the pleading to forgive herself through the bond between us, a determined urging for the Princess to see she CAN and WILL forgive herself, images of memories about all the times she was forgiven: the friends she made, the ponies she grew to love, and those who accepted her right off the bat, myself included. Even an image of the two sister embracing one another in comfort and warmth. All rather sappy and overblown. Still, knowing my job was done, I quickly leapt off the screaming mare, squinting my eyes at the Princess shielded by a glowing golden orb. Was she...? My hopes were quick to be proven fruition, at the more welcoming form greeting us as the light died down. Luna blinked, inspecting her true body midair in shock and awe, before glancing at Sombra and I in stunned wariness and earnest confusion respectively. "Stardust..." Luna muttered loudly in continued shock, landing on the floor gently with widened azure eyes staring from herself to me "I... I feel..." "Forgiven? Hopeful?" My tone leaked of desperation and hope. Please make this work. This had to have worked! My prayers were answered, in the shape of a small, tiny smile. "You were right, Stardust... I could forgive myself... Thank you." And the Tantabus wasn't even in sight upon saying this. Did that mean...? Her smile seemed to have confirmed everything, and I couldn't resist jumping and whooping in joy, running over to the mare and, out of character for me, hugged the relived happy alicorn. Luna eagerly returned the embrace tightly, whispering softly in solemn bliss, "Thank you for believing in me..." "No Luna," I responded evenly, "Thank you for believing in yourself." And the hug eventually ended, Luna suddenly remembering the other occupant in the dream room and glancing over in the sneering King's direction with open caution, frowning seriously. "Princess Luna." The tyrant sniffed indifferently. "King Sombra." The blue alicorn returned warily, glancing between myself and the unicorn. "Am I to believe you willingly helped in this?" Sombra scoffed. "For my own reasons, I assure you." Whatever you say friend. Red eyes leered at me, but I ignored them, smiling between the two with open happiness. "So that's it then? The Tantabus is- Argh!" "Stardust?" Was Luna's confused reaction to my sudden noise of pain, steeping back in surprise and clutching the side of my mane which developed an abrupt headache. The mare gazed at me in concern, while Sombra frowned. "Are you alright...?" "Good question... Ow!" Luna extended a hoof to help, and the former tyrant closed his eyes briefly. Four seconds later, Sombra opened his eyes, red orbs widening in blatant outrage. "You fool!" The disbelieving snarl prompted us to look in surprise at him. "Haven't you pondered the repercussions?" "Repercussions?" Luna inquired worryingly. "I do not understand." The King bared his teeth, eyes narrowing in annoyance, pointing in my direction. "The Tantabus remains, and has taken refuge in another's mind." ...No... He didn't mean... "The bond works both ways." A new voice popped up, inciting our stunned gazes to look in the direction it came from. Sombra openly snarled, Luna gasped, and I only frowned in earnest confusion. "Impossible..." The alicorn mumbled in flat-out disbelief, clearly trying to grasp the reality before her. "Is it really you...?" Approaching us calmly, beard swaying from his movement, kind old eyes twinkling in fondness, the aged stallion smiled in the Princess's direction. "Luna. My brave, brave student. How I have longed to express how proud I am of you, and I can think of no better time." While the flabbergasted alicorn remained speechless, Sombra took that moment to give a snark response, "You say that, yet that creature of this mare's is presently infesting the boy's mind." Right- Ow! Starswirl nodded, unfazed by the painful wince of mine. "The open connection between you both provided the Tantabus the means to escape through anothers dreams. Now it is aware that Luna has forgiven herself, and will go through every attempt to escape before it is pulled back to her." "So what - Argh! - Now?" Ancient eyes gazed intently at me, and for a moment I felt rather intimidated by the look. "Consider this another test, my friend. You must face the consequences for choosing to confront the creature which plagued the Princess's mind, and rid of it yourself; drive it back to Luna's own subconsciousness." Finally able to compose herself, Luna spoke in disbelief, "You can't be suggesting he engages the Tantabus alone?!" All eyes turned to her. "It is a creature of my own design. As such, it is my responsibility to-!" "Hm. I forgot how eager you always were to prove yourself by confronting the problem alone." Luna halted her speech at the soft interjection of her teacher. Starswirl placed a warm hoof on the mare's shoulder, smiling kindly. "Though I haven't been your teacher in over a thousand years now, I humbly request you respect the wishes of your old mentor once more, my brave Princess." The mare gazed at Starswirl with open uncertainty. "I... I don't want to..." The stallion nodded knowingly. "You won't be responsible for what happens in Stardust's mind. Trust me. Just as I have faith in you and Celestia, I also have faith in my new student in turn." Thanks... I think. Starswirl smiled at me. "You understand what needs to be done." Of course. Face a living incarnation of guilt and regret, and force it go home. Simple. I nodded. "I'll leave you two to catch up." But wait, what about...? My gaze glanced over curiously to the observing King. Sombra sniffed. "If the old fool wants you to battle that creature without assistance, that's his own undoing." Starswirl simply smiled at the harsh jab, his own ancient horn lit, and a bright light emerged from the corner of my eye. Looking at the origins, I was greeted by a tunnel of whiteness before me, awaiting me to step through. "And another thing-" Ow! Sorry Starswirl! This headache was getting too worse for me. Without hearing his last piece of advice, I ran through, ignoring Luna's cry of worry upon entering the light, and blinding whiteness greeting my vision completely... ...Into an open, familiar field. Instantly, I recognized where I was. The dream world I conjured up as a representation of the world that is my mind. Twiliphia. ..Except something was clearly, terribly wrong. The sky was darker, much darker. A blacker shade of gold encompassing the clouds and stars above, neither sun or moon to be seen. The grass, likewise, was dark all around me, as if corrupting by an infectious force, and you didn't have to be Twilight Sparkle to know what was happening. A gust of wind brushed against my skin - wait, was I in my real form? - inciting my shudder at the bitter cold sensation. It was here. And it was close. ...Arg-! Taking one step from my spot alone was enough to initiate a response. The pain in my head grew sharper, this time slowly crawling through the rest of my brain, becoming unbearable by the minute. Teeth grit, my eyes tore all around the place, and it didn't take long to spot the growing purple mass over the horizon, ascending above the snow mountains like a poisonous sky, infecting the atmosphere and environment. The grass beneath began to feel more dry, crumpled up, and the pain in my head only escalated, prompting my shiver and almost-collapse, kneeling down at the raw power. The Tantabus... It knew. It sensed Luna's forgiveness to herself, and was trying everything in its power to escape. I felt it invading my head, seeking salvation. A raw, distorted voice echoing through the corrupted skies of the approaching creature, taking the shape of a dark purple eyeless pony. ESCAPE. ESCAPE TOGETHER. FEED OFF ALL. No... I won't let you! Argh! The Tantabus wasn't happy by the internal response, another wave of hot pain burning my mind, affecting the land around me. Embers were sparking off from multiple patches of the grass, a testament to the creature's wrath and conviction to escape from the realm of dreams and into the world of reality. But I won't let it... I won't... I... Arggggggg... It hurts... It's getting too much... Dammit Starswirl! Did you know...? I need... I needed help... I needed...! "Giving up already? I thought you were stronger than that!" What...? Wasn't expecting Riku's cocky voice to suddenly pop up like that. A random quote from a fictional character who fell from grace, and almost harmed everyone he loved... Heh, sound familiar? Was that the Tantabus' influence at work...? "And not just the men! But the women! And the children! And I slaughtered them like animals!" Another voice, one more furious and sending a wave of dread and hatred from myself. The child murderer, Anakin Skywalker. I'll NEVER understand how people can call him sympathetic. He doomed everything and everyone he loved out of misguided love and arrogance. What was it trying to tell me... Argh! No... It wasn't sending a message. It was feeding from my response to the memories. It was... Empowering itself through my own feelings and recollections of the past... And I was in too much in pain to do anything about it. My body continued kneeling, arms wrapped around my body in attempt for comfort, forcing myself to glare bitterly upwards at the looming creature, fastly approaching in my defenseless direction. No... I had to fight back... This was my world, I should be able to-! "Booker... Are you afraid of God?" "No... But I'm afraid of you." No-! Ow ow OW! That memory was far too painful to recall. Curse my Godforsaken emotional investment! Elizabeth... I am so, so sorry. To have felt this much for a fictional creation... Heh, aren't I the bigger fool. ...Urg! This was getting too much. The burning sensation was overwhelming. My head felt as much on fire as the patches of grass around me. The wind was growing harsher, pounding against bare skin and messy dark hair. It was freezing, my body was becoming too afflicted to cooperate with. The Tantabus knew this, and sent another wave of painful memories, forcing them into my burning skull. "Love will thaw a frozen heart." Oh how they believed that! That anyone could be saved through the power of love! Yet love didn't seem to be doing a damn thing to help me right now! I was slowly succumbing to the Tantabus' will, and the sickening realization was dawning on me, and the Tantabus reinforced this by shoving more memories down my throat. All the times I was saved, because of how I almost got myself killed. Without my friends, I can't do anything... I'm... I'm useless... No... NO! The purple mass was now before me, four unstable gigantic hooves stood in front of my knelt presence triumphantly. The Tantabus leered down in its faceless equine form, inciting another wave of fresh painful memories down my numbing mind, using everything in its power to dominate my mind - my fears - and escape into the world of the living. But then it made the biggest mistake of all. It felt my pain and bitter regret for my own failures, and sought to add another to the poison. It showed me Xion. Something inside me snapped, and I snarled upwards at the cocky beast for making that incredible error in judgement. A warm sensation, but without the pain that was searing through my hateful mind, began burning in my chest, brightening my body from the memory of the dying young girl. There were some things you just didn't do, and villains always make the mistake of becoming too overconfident to believe themselves untouchable. Not even Xehanort provoked HIM with Xion. Even Maleficent knew better. Even Kcxja. Kxcja, who gets a kick out of teasing and getting a rise out of anyone including his Nobody counterpart, knew better than to bring up the topic of the latter's beloved. This was no longer mere provocation. This meant war. And in the depths of my soul, Caxkj leapt out from the light and snarled viciously at the foe who'd dare provoke him this way. Outraged and wounded, the Nobody has been pushed beyond all limits. It only took the memory of a girl being crystallized before fading into the light to summon the pained teenager. Caxkj. Considered the most flawed of my OCs because his compassion and empathy was unmatched. His resorts to reason and diplomacy but him as a controversy among the warriors, a being completely made from the light of my heart; my positive emotions incarnate. His value for all living things made him too vulnerable and weak to do what was necessary for the cause. Kindness and patience merged, the Fluttershy of the Twilight Warriors but without the shyness. Caxkj. Too compassionate for the more brutal ways of his brothers. A contrast to his bloodthirsty fun-loving Heartless counterpart. A fighter in words and logic with an intellect unparalleled, unafraid to show mercy even to the worst of opposition. Caxkj may have been the most flawed, but he was far from weak. And that said, the Nobody emerged from the pits of my heart and stood as a barrier between us. Pale determined features, pure white hair the style and length of Marluxia's, but with a fringe matching Zexion's covering his furious right eye, Caxkj stood firmly tall, glaring upwards at the Tantabus without a shred of fear. The wind whipped against the teenage Nobody's hair wildly, sending both it and his Organization coat flapping in all directions. With his trusty cross-hilt sword at the ready, the wounded Nobody made one slashing motion. And the Tantabus recoiled, one of its misty limbs sliced off without the dark brown blade even touching it, forcing the behemoth to float backwards to shocked outrage. I flinched at the reaction, but Caxkj barely expressed fear from the harrowing roar whipping against his hair. Quite the contrary, the current expression the Nobody was a contrast to his general character. A heavy frown of pain and anger took place of the typical warm smile and patient expression. Kind emerald eyes replaced by battle-hardened ones. It takes a lot to provoke a living incarnation of light itself, and the Tantabus was going to pay the ultimate price for that error in judgement. I could only sit there, stunned at the spectacle before me. Sweet, tenderhearted Caxkj was facing off against the Tantabus with an expression unlike anything I've witnessed him wear. Even though I created him, that baleful look was something I never imagined the Nobody wearing. And somehow, through force of will, the OC I made a long time ago had summoned himself here to fight off against the invader. "Typically, the Light is underestimated for its reliance on empathy and forgiveness, and often viewed as a weakness by overconfident tyrants." Caxkj began, before making another slicing gesture, and the menacing looming entity was forced back once more, this time by a clean invisible gaping slice across its incorporeal chest. "What they don't know," The Nobody added quite conversationally, "While the Light isn't as commonly destructive as its counterpart, it still has the capacity to sting." I'll try to remember that... Assuming I survived this nightmarish stupidity. "I sometimes found it curious as to why people have yet to attempt universal domination through Light as opposed to Darkness." Caxkj shrugged, ignoring the beast's outrage. "I suppose it's because it's already been accomplished." And this time, the Tantabus did retaliate, to the Nobody's own preparation. With a traditional Makashi stance, the brown sword tore and rendered the oncoming purple vapour spears useless, forcing the fallen weapons to evaporate upon contact with the ground. A warrior in his own right, Caxkj was just as deadly as his fellow brothers, though whether it was by his sharp sword or sharp mind was often debated. "Ohh that doesn't look good." Caxkj noted quietly at something I couldn't see - the teenager was blocking much of my vision by the front - and his gloved grip on the hilt tightened. "Would someone kindly lend a hand while we help our dear father escape?" Father...? "What did I tell you about strategy bro?" It was one thing to see one of your OCs from when you were twelve defend you. It was another for another OC from when you were eight pop up out of thin air, standing beside the Nobody with a goofy smile. Tangerine shoulder-length hair, and clothing to match the colour with some white added in a few places. Wack stood opposed against the Tantabus in turn, and immediately raised a hand at the next assault of spears aimed our way, his own power over gravity itself forcing the made weapons to fall harmlessly at the ground. Oh Jesus! But not fast enough to catch up with most of the quick spears, as one grazed by my arm, inciting my painful wince at the sensation. No blood, thankfully, but it still caused me to gasp in horror and dread at what just happened. Wack immediately whirled around, orange eyes blazing in fury at myself almost getting hurt. The typical idiot of my OCs, and yet here he was with the intensity of a thousand suns. "You think because you can control dreams mean you can control us?!" Wack yelled upwards indignantly at thet looming Tantabus, summoning his own custom weapon and delivering a curved slice upwards, the orange energy wave bringing outraged harm upon the creature. "WE WILL NOT BE YOUR SLAVES!" Today was just full of surprises... First Caxkj, looking ready to commit genocide. Now Wack, acting like a force to be reckoned with. Often the lighthearted because of how goofy and Pinkie Pie-ish he was, Wack was one of the first three original characters I made when I was a kid... Imaginary friends, in fact, which technically counts as OCs by definition. A brother of triplets, Wack was always meant to be the underdog, the Ed of the group, the idiot of the warriors and the most lighthearted, moreso than Caxkj. Who, meanwhile, was being prodded in the chest by the much older OC, Wack gazing at his successor in annoyance. "We've talked about this, remember? You step back as assist, we take the front lines. Remember?" "Something like that." Caxkj shrugged indifferently, neon eyes set firmly on the Tantabus above. "Impertinence." "Comes with the dress sense." Okay, things were just getting more ridiculous than ever now. For appearing beside the two was another of the triplets - the second OC I ever created - with dark green dreadlocks and eye colour to match, a custom spear of his own summoned to his hand. Hack stood to Caxkj's right, tall body revealing muscles under battle armour and a smug look to match, his thrill for battle apparent even now. "And the manners." And of course he'd show up. The final of the triplets, and the first character of them all. The wisest and calmest of the Twilight Warriors, a blue sword matching the sapphire shade of natural-length hair and sea-blue eyes. All four of them looked identical, but appearance alone didn't define them for who they were. Tack, Hack and Wack, the first of the warriors, formed a protective semi-circle around, Caxkj opting to take the rear of them as instructed, knowing better than to argue. And Tack. The first of them, the most experienced and developed, glanced in my still-sitting direction, blue eyes twinkling in mirth with that childish grin. "Hi Dad!" Before that expression hardened, the Wielder of Time joining his brothers in the fight to defend their creator. Time, Space, Gravity and Light itself all fought back against the malevolent force that was the Tantabus, which grew more and more frustrated by the four fabricated beings acting as a wall between it and freedom. And distracted it enough to remove the aching pain searing through my head, and I felt like I could breathe, sitting upwards more comfortable to witness the impossible show before me. And yet, in relation, 'impossible' barely ever seems to fit into my vocabulary. And yet, somehow, four beings crafted from my imagination managed to appear here and now through sheer will and were fighting on my behalf. All held their own expressions. Caxkj's was firm, more than ready to fight to protect those he loved. Tack's was more calm, focused on his enemy and ready to strike at any given opening. Wack's was more lighthearted again, grinning like a child on Christmas despite the present danger. And Hack... Well, he was living in the moment; one of the few who takes pride and thrill in the art of warfare, and had no qualms doing everything necessary to succeed. The quick-tempered and violent of the triplets, but still possessing a heart of gold, and a mastery over the fabric of Space itself. "Come on [BEEP]! You gotta give us more than that!" "Don't aggravate it!" Tack protested to his brother's words, but smiled regardless. A gesture with his azure sword halted a frozen launch of spears, another slashing them into nothingness. A demonstration to his mastery over time itself. "We already have someone mad through provoking." Caxkj made no response to the jibe, his clean slices and light energy attacks doing the talking for him. "Ya see?" "No kidding. I don't think I've EVER seen him so angry." Wack observed in curious awe, absentmindedly blocking another spear. "Not even Kcxja managed to make him so mad." Hack grunted, an amused grin on his strong features. "Won't he be jealous." "Sure you're not jealous, Hack, for someone else being more mad at something than you?" "Shut your mouth you tangerine-haired clown." Hack retorted, but in good faith, before the Tantabus roared again, a piercing scream I forced to cover my own ears against. Obviously, it wasn't too pleased by the fact its opposition wasn't taking it with the utmost seriousness. "Aww, did we upset the poor thing?" Caxkj frowned, heavily, after rendering another wave of spears and javelin harmless, meanwhile Hack ripped open a portal from space-time, sending some spears back to its outraged owner. "This isn't working. We need to act swiftly." Tack nodded, solemn expression matching in sync with the Nobody's. "And I know the perfect solution to ridding Dad's mind of this plague." Hack snapped his head to him, green eyes widening. "You don't mean...!" The look on his brother's face said it all. "Well [BEEP]." What? What did he mean...? Realizing the implications, Wack whirled to face me again, taking a moment from the battle to warn me with that silly expression still. "You better start running Dad. It won't take long before HE gets here, and YOU don't wanna be here when that happens!" He... My fourth OC. The Saiyan. The Little Titan. Something akin to horror washed over my still being at the prospect, but that only made Hack react, green demanding eyes glaring at me with a mighty shout, "So get moving you pony-loving son of a [BEEP]! When Supes gets here beforehand, this Tantabus mother[BEEP]er won't survive, and neither will you! And you HAVE to survive!" "Run to the south!" Tack added before I could ask which direction in this landscape. "Your exit will be there. Get moving!" Right, no time to waste then! Doing as requested of me, I finally found the strength to rise again and begin running, far from the battle itself. In fact, I felt myself more strengthened from earlier. Were they responsible for that...? Even when distancing myself from the battlefield, I could still hear them as though they were within clear earshot. "Just because I can doesn't mean I should!" Caxkj was objecting to something. "You might be our creator's favourite, but you don't have to rub it in our faces!" Wack said jokingly. He's really brave. I just now realized... My fifth OC was always brave, but I never appreciated how much until now. Caxkj, the most kindhearted and forgiving of the Twilight Warriors. I had focused on his development more than anything else; his background, his story, his relationship with the universe he originated from. He suffered the most out of them all, despite never having written his hardships on paper or PC. I was proud of him, regardless... I was proud of every single one of them. Caxkj, the Negative Twilight. Hack, the Master of Distortion. Wack, the Gravity Defiant. And Tack, the Champion of Time. Those four, along with my other creations, were fantastic in their own way. Proven now, by their willingness to help me get through this. I owe it to them... Someday, I will return the favour. "We've learned that friendship isn't always easy, but there's no doubt it's worth fighting for!" Damn you Twilight... Curse you for never losing faith in me, now I can't either. SUBMIT. YOU ARE MINE. "'Surrender?'" Hack spat in mocking retaliation, his voice rising in enraged disbelief. "Are you as idiotic as you are insane?!" And the following words of outrage prompted my shudder. "YOU HURT US! BECAUSE YOU WANTED TO! AND YOU HONESTLY THINK WE'LL SURRENDER!" It was as though he was the personification of my own anger alone. "WE'RE THE TWILIGHT WARRIORS! WE'LL NEVER SURRENDER, YOU VAPOUR SON OF A [BEEP]!" The green haired man roared in utter conviction, with a voice that would impress Sombra. "NO! YOU LISTEN TO ME!" "Get over yourself you waste of residual energy!" Tack pitched in, his own fury more tamed, but still leaking from his voice like venom. "I hate bullies! And I won't be bullied by you!" Wack cried determinedly, that clown persona of his vanishing for the moment. And beware when someone stops behaving like a clown. I almost pity the Tantabus, invoking the wrath of warriors this way- Oof! That was a nasty fall. My head rose up from the dying dry grass to be greeted by... Oh of course. My exit, I presume. And what else would it be? The TARDIS stood alone, a blue phone box standing tall and undeterred by the winds, waiting for me to open its doors and escape before things go nuclear. I began rising to stand and run- Ow! Before the headache painfully returned, a last-ditch effort by the creature to escape into the living world with me. Not gonna happen... "Oh dear me. Let's help you get up, eh?" Wha... Oh come on! Hoarse laughter escaped my throat at the scenario before me. "And here I thought this would all be beneath you!" Suncrush smiled lightly in response, dark green eyes - much like Hack's exactly and almost like Caxkj's neon eyes - glinting humouredly as the man helped me to stand, a curved lightsaber hilt in his other hand. "I'd be amiss to keep to the sidelines and let my fellow warriors have the glory of helping our creator. There we are now." And just then I noticed Cyrus approach our position, folding his arms across his leather jacket. A cocky smirk emerged on his clean face, head recently shaven as always. "We're the backup crew pops. Now I recommend you enter the TARDIS the second we go join them. Supes will be here to finish off the Tantabus soon." You two... I looked between the two older men, frowning at the reality before me. "You two aren't mad...?" The Sith grinned, clad in silver armour matching that dark grey hair complimentary. "For everything you've fated to put us through?" Cyrus shrugged indifferently. "We got over it." Before summoning his two hand-pistols from thin air, nodding to the Sith Lord. "Come on, Kcxja and Glacier will be here with the reinforcements- Oh look." We followed his gaze, along with the cries of battle and triumph, towards the grinning Heartless and member of Frieza's race leading a full army of soldiers towards the Tantabus. The black-haired, tan-skinned yellow-eyed incarnation of my dark side took notice of our gazes, and gave a thumbs up in our direction, calling out as the army sped by. "Hey Dad! Good luck with making the moves on a horse!" Kcxja... I felt a pat on my shoulder, Suncrush walking past along with Cyrus, ready to join the fight. "To the TARDIS my boy!" The former called out while igniting the lightsaber, a golden hue illuminating his hardened features. "Let your Warriors handle the rest." My warriors... Yes. My Twilight Warriors. I was so proud of each and every one of them. Nodding, I turned to depart, before feeling something metallic in my own hand, something the Sith had sneakingly placed in my palm. The TARDIS key. Suncrush you old Devil... And then, the sound I dreaded to hear made itself known, prompting me to run faster to reach the the time ship's doors. "Ka..." That was Supes alright. "Me..." Come on, come on, open! "Ha..." Twilight! Everyone! I'm getting back to you! "Me..." And Tack, Hack, Wack, Caxkj, and everyone else... Thank you. I made it through the doors right as the final "HA!" roared across the landscape, and into the bathing light. "Stardust! Stardust!" Wha! Ow! "Goddamn whiplash!" A relieved gasp. "You're okay!" My vision barely had time to adjust to my surroundings before I found myself hugged tightly by a certain alicorn. Luna continued saying in bliss, "I was terribly worried about you! When you wouldn't wake up, despite Starswirl's reassurance, I was beginning to think..." The mare then pulled back smiling lightly in slight embarrassment. "Well, thank goodness I was proven wrong." With my own tired grin, I glanced around. Yep, same study room before all that [BEEP] happened. Meaning I was back in the real world. The real, pony-talking world I have come to call home. Sighing myself, I accepted Luna's offer of help and was pulled up, standing properly after that uncomfortable position on the floor. "The deed is done then?" The Princess couldn't resist asking in earnest, "The Tantabus is...?" With one-hundred percent certainty, I can definitely reply with, "Gone. Completely." ...Right guys? Indeed. We just checked for any traces. There we are then. That said, I looked at the grinning blissful mare in amusement. "Hope you and Starswirl enjoyed catching up meanwhile." That grin only widened, azure eyes gazing at me happily. "Had I known you were the student of Starswirl the Bearded's student, I would've asked to have spoken with him sooner... If I had rid of my own nervousness first." At that, we both laughed lightly. The threat was over now, I could laugh. "And he chose well. Thank you, Stardust, for everything... Just as I am equally grateful to my former teacher. If you can hear me, I am proud to have been your student..." And I was always proud to have taught you, my dear Luna. "He heard you." I nodded, smiling cheerfully at it all, and flat-out ignoring Sombra's noise of disgust in favour of Luna's ecstatic expression. Okay, so we can all agree that what happened yesterday was a great big cluster[BEEP]. Undoubtedly. I mean, all my OCs managing to get their own will and fought back against the Tantabus like that... Well, compared to all the other crazy [BEEP] I've been through since my first visit to Equestria, I suppose it made sense for your own fabricated creations to defy the laws of imagination and do as they place. But what did the implications mean exactly? Were my OCs alive in their own way? Did I develop them so much to give them their own souls? What exactly happened in my mind the other day? Will I ever find out...? ...Hm... Best not to dwell on it too much, boy. Some matters are simply unexplained. ...Maybe. In any case, Starswirl then spoke up quite cheerfully, I am proud of your endurance yesterday, Jack. What truly happened was a measurement of your own will, those "children" of yours were given life through your will and conviction to protect others. And while we know not whether they stay that was at the present moment, I can certainly say you triumphed through the hardships of past guilt and anger, as with Princess Luna, with support from your friends, knowing it or not. You deserve the rest. Damn right I do... But thanks, Starswirl, even if you chose to do nothing while I was getting mentally pounded by the Tantabus like that. And thank you, my OCs, whether you can hear me in my mind or not, I've always been proud over each and every one my you. My... Sons. I opened the front doors into the castle that was my home, and- "And just where were you?" Ohh [BEEP], right. "Hey Twilight." The alicorn narrowed her eyes, approaching me with small noticeable bags under her gorgeous purple orbs, poking me in the chest. "Don't 'Hey Twilight' me young stallion. You were absent all day yesterday without even leaving a note, and now you suddenly turn up. Where have you been?" I shrugged with a meek smile. "Canterlot. Sorry, was too tired, must've forgot to leave a note beforehand. Needed to help Luna with something." That worried annoyance immediately shifted to curiosity. "What's that?" "Ehh... Sleeping problems." Tch. Well it's not completely untrue! Twilight frowned, tilting her head cutely. "Funny that you should mention that, 'cause I had some difficulty with sleep last night." "Oh-?" ...Oh no. "It was a nightmare." Oh no! "About Nightmare Moon." You gotta be kidding me! "Although Spike appeared to have slept fine-" "[BEEP] this, I'm going back to bed." Chapter 112: Recognizing RepercussionsNothing. In an act of frustration, I harmlessly slammed the book down onto the bed, next to a pile of other failures whcih did [BEEP]-all to help me understand the situation better. That was the fifth book about magical studies into the theoretical practices of teleportation beyond said teleporting spell. Not even Twilight helped, and she wasn't even here at the moment! No, my girlfriend had to excuse herself a little while ago to summon her friends for a matter she wanted to discuss with them over. Not that I had a problem with Twilight solving problems with her friends, I was already getting a migraine trying to sort my own mess out alone. Spike wouldn't be able to help in matters of magic and science. And the two ponies residing in my head wouldn't be any better than the baby dragon: One being a condescending pain and the other acting like a vague nuisance. I heard that. We heard that. Well good for you two! Huffing, my irritated eyes swept over the cover of the sixth book I picked up. 'Advanced Magic Practices Level III.' Well it's worth a shot. Hopefully this one will help more than what my own teacher refuses to tell. Starswirl was quick to defend himself, It's not a matter of reluctance, but of discovery. I told you, even I am oblivious to the main driving force behind these holes of imbalance we continuously encounter, summarizing the cause with theory alone. One being that you suggested it's my fault these wormholes appeared in the first place. That's not- Didn't you address the idea you were as responsible for them in turn, old one? Alright, both of you, keep quiet. I'm trying to find what we're looking for here. My eyes scanned through the pages carefully. Typically I was a fast reader, but for something this important, I shouldn't skim over in case I missed something. ...Nope... Nu-uh... Wait... Nope... ...No... ...And nothing. Great. Wonderful. Perfect. With a sigh of exasperated annoyance, I carefully tossed the book onto the soft mattress to join the others. No matter how careful I read each page and paragraph, in any relation to teleportation magic and the theories about transporting through space itself, the exact specifics we hunted for came up short. And I was beginning to grow sick of it. And whenever I got annoyed, someone was there to attempt to soothe me. Even if we never uncover the truth behind these wormholes - which I hope otherwise - we will stop them from harming the world and the innocent regardless. True... Now- Suddenly, my hoofs were gripping against the edge of the mattress, causing a small tear from my raw power into feathers within, the small vibration rocking the room, and by extension the castle, out of nowhere prompting the initial reaction. And just as it began, the tiny earthquake ceased, and nothing was broken, thank God. And now just what was-? Ugh...! My front gripping hoofs quickly released the bed and clutched my chest, where a sharp twang made itself known. I sensed it too... As did I. A sudden shift in balance just occurred. No kidding. My eyes winced. It felt like a 'crash' of something in the realm of balance itself; a sudden change of tides from the harmonic sea and releasing an after-effect. Something just happened, and I have the suspicion it was in relation to... The earthquake! Immediately, I closed my eyes, focusing on the six presences nearby. The Mane Six were in the room, as was Spike. But that relief of sensing they were unharmed quickly shifted upon the noticeable change in their light signatures. And I was already on the move. Luckily, my room was on the same floor as the council room, and not too far from it. Oh God, girls, where have you all done now...? Arriving there, I was already greeted by a gaping Spike by the doorway, cleraly having just entered the room right as the earthquake occurred. "She's... She's so... Perfect...!" I followed Spike's specific stunned gaze towards Rarity... And then everyone else. And everything halted for one, singular moment. Well now... This is... ...Complete and utter lunacy. Sombra sounded just as disbelieving as my thoughts, all three of us struggling to take in this scenario which most definitely never happened. You stole the words right out of my mouth, boy... "Well I'll be...!" "Is this what I think it is...?!" "Simply divine...!" "Woo-hoo! This is amazing!" "Um... Oh dear..." "No no no! This wasn't what the data said would happen!" "Rarity..." Spike was now drooling, followed by a brief shake on his shoulder from yours truly snapping him out of it. The young dragon shook his head wildly and gestured towards the awed/confused Mane Six, as flabbergasted as I was. "What happened in here?!" "Bloody good question!" I couldn't resist expressing my own shocked confoundment of the scenario before us, stepping forward while pointing out the obvious. "I don't ever recall Fluttershy suddenly becoming an Earth Pony... Not after season two." "Or Rarity getting those... Beautiful wings..." Or the farmer gaining a horn. "OR Pinkie now being a pegasus." "And Rarity with those gorgeous wings..." "Or Twilight becoming... Just a unicorn again!" "And Rarity getting those perfect, magnificent-" "Spike." "Oh. Right. Sorry." Yeah, I don't ever recall this happening in the midst of season five. I'd definitely remember if I could. Pinkie was flying around above, joyfully growing accustomed to her new wings. Rarity, meanwhile, was examining her new additions to her body with a graceful smile and awed curiosity. Applejack was growing annoyed every second with her new horn causing her hat to fall off repeatedly. Fluttershy looked completely dejected with her lack of wings, reduced to a mere Earth Pony form. Twilight was hectically searching through a floating book, violet eyes scanning the pages at fast speed. The cause behind this? Anyone with half a brain cell could deduce this. But before I could walk over and demand an explanation for this ridiculous situation, a certain former pegasus was enjoying her newfound magic, each word said admist her teleportation around the room. "This! Is! Awesome!" And Rainbow Dash is now an alicorn... We're doomed. Pray for the apocalypse. Too late for that; it's already here. "How did this happen?" Once again, Spike asked the much-needed questions for the VERY-needed answers in my stead. Twilight, in response, spoke in a rushed tone as the pages flipped over too quickly for the eye to see. "I was testing out a spell, one that would make things fair for our friends." Fair? The alicorn - sorry, former alicorn - glanced around at the conditions of the others before resuming her gaze on the pages, not seeming all that affected by her own change. "But something's gone terribly wrong. And I made certain to take all precautions! Now, we've all switched our horns and wings with one another as opposed to what I intended for!" "Well, I'm not complaining!" Rainbow cried gleefully, teleporting whilst zooming through the air, almost hitting an enthusiastic Pinkie. Clearly the two were getting the hang of their bodies rather quickly. Too quickly. "You never said being an alicorn would be this amount of fun Twilight!" Violet eyes snapped to the blue mare in annoyance. "Using magic as a form of entertainment isn't the purpose behind its use-" A cry of ecstasy drew our attention to the grinning Rarity, who cared less for attempting flight than show off her new pure white wings, expanding them out fully. "Aren't they just the most extravagant things darlings?!" Followed by various elegant poses with said wings. "I'm with Rainbow Dash, Twilight, I fail to see a huge issue with these changes. I can simply get use to these new changes until the spell wears off, yes?" The purple ali- unicorn remained silent, and that, rightly so, unnerved me; for the possibility of there not being a remedy for this mishap prompted all our gazes the hesitant mare's way. "Err, there is a cure for this, right Twi?" Applejack voiced the question plaguing our minds, the cowboy hat now hanging off her new orange horn. Oh PLEASE say there's a cure for this! I don't wanna imagine the possible eternity of an alicorn Rainbow Dash. The book covered Twilight's worried features for a moment, before it floated back. "It says there is a reverse spell in case anything went wrong, but the spell in question is tricky to use. It might take some time." Snapping the book shut onto the floor, the unicorn shook her head, bowing in shame. "Ohhh! This wasn't suppose to happen!" The Princess of Friendship initiating a new problem. In other news, the sky is a rather bright blue today, is it not? Oh shush you. What puzzles me, while walking over to comfort the mare, is why this was happening in the first place. Placing a hoof to Twilight's side, I said reassuringly with a smile, despite being uncertain myself, "I'm sure you can fix this. We all do." Applejack and Fluttershy nodded in support. Spirits uplifted somewhat at the gesture, the unicorn straightened herself, magic picking up the book again to open the pages. "It'll take some time to get everything ready. In the meantime, we should probably-" "How much time?" Twilight glanced up at the rude interruption, frowning. "A few hours, at best." All the more reason for the Princess to proceed, Starswirl's voice popped up suddenly as Rainbow scoffed to Twilight's reply, the blue pega- alicorn saying there's plenty of time to have fun doing so. You've felt it, haven't you? These change of events was never meant to occur, and the abrupt switching of magical capabilities between the bearers of Harmony has inflicted a wound onto Balance itself. Princess Twilight must hurry. It was either the thought of Balance suffering for this or Starswirl's clearly concerned voice which incited me to state all business-like, "Take as much time as possible Twilight. Though I think even Balance has felt what happened here and is being affected by it." Rainbow snorted. "Balance-shalance! I'm gonna test this new magic of mine outside! Laters!" God dammit! The new blue alicorn departed swiftly out the doors before hearing Twilight and I protest heatedly. "Rainbow, wait-!" "Get back here you-!" ...Sometimes... That mare... I swear... Rarity's voice then popped up, "Well then, if this spell to rectify our switches will take some time, I see no reason not to take advantage of the time. If you must excuse me darlings, these latest additions you have given to me has inspired some marvelous design ideas!" The white pegasus exited the room next merrily, a flat-out drooling Spike watching her go. Applejack spoke next, "Then I better get back to Sweet Apple Acres. Unicorn or not, those apples ain't gonna fall off themselves... Much. Until later guys." Guess who was next to excuse herself? "Um... I gotta go and tend to my friends. Their bubble bath is a little overdue, and Angel must be feeling so hungry for his lunch." Twilight sighed as the yellow Earth Pony left, violet eyes glancing my way pleadingly. "While I work on performing the reverse spell, could you and Spike keep an eye on everypony else, just in case some side effects occur from this?" Spike answered back joyfully, "I'll look after Rarity and her amazing new wings! You can count on me!" Salt of the Earth, Spike. With shared fond rolled eyes, I nodded to my special mare. "Sure thing. Although I'd like an explanation later as to what motivated you to do-" "I sensed a disturbance in magic. Don't tell me you guys are having fun without little ol' me, hmm?" This day was just full of interruptions! "Hi Discord!" Pinkie waved midair, now flying around upside-down. The creature of chaos waved back, before frowning once reality sunk in and hummed, leaning forward in interest at the new developments. "Why, Fluttershy! You look different... New look maybe? You know if you needed tips on mane styles, you could've just asked yours truly." Things are about to become more needlessly complicated, I feel. Funnily enough... I shared that sentiment. Over time in Equestria, there was a very important lesson to learn. That was to never say outloud, or mentally, 'What can go wrong?' And thank God I've yet to say that in either way. So far, nothing has gone too out of control yet. I can at least say that with a hundred percent certainty, when Twilight wasn't part of the equation, Applejack was the most controlled and composed of the mares. ...So why was I watching her work in evident dread? Balance magic at work. Must be. Indeed. The imbalance between the mares over the spell Princess Twilight conjured up can be sensed by anyone with an exponential sense of magic. And with your connection to Balance, you feel and shudder at the disharmony moreso than others. That explains why Discord showed up out of nowhere earlier... And the longer this imbalance stays, the more it grows. Though I hold pure faith in Princess Twilight's abilities, this must be resolved before the end of the day. Why, what happens then? Take a guess. The internal conversation was firmly halted by a huffing orange equine, green eyes glaring in my direction. "Can't exactly work with ya worryin' like that over there Star." "Sorry!" To be fair, Applejack wasn't doing too bad, frustration notwithstanding. So far, no magic has been used. The mare was more interested in her farm work than learning how to put that latest addition to her pony body to good use, apart from using it like a hat stand. No, instead of using magic, Applejack was using irritation. Because without that assistance of Earth Pony magic, kicking against the trees produced few falling apples that usual. It was quite humorous, really. Though taking notice of my smile, the orange unicorn snarked in my direction. "Quit yer smilin' there, this new horn ain't exactly as useful as Twilight and Rarity makes it out to be!" "That's 'cause you're not trying to actually use it!" Those emerald eyes narrowed. "Oh yeah?" "Well... Yeah?" Applejack shook her head, ripping the hat off her head to reveal the small orange horn. "Alrighty then, let's see if it's as fancy as they say it is." And eyes clenched shut, the mare took on a concentrated expression, and that dread hit me again at full force. "Um Applejack, just hold on a sec-!" BOOM! So... THAT happened. First time using magic resulted in all the apples and leaves falling off every tree in the vicinity and covering us in a sea of mother nature. Leaving a disgruntled Applejack and her family to deal with the mess, I checked up on the next mare at Sugarcube Corner, reminding myself this time to take notes, as Twilight requested with this quill and notepad. And currently, I wrote down my observations over the ecstatic Pinkie's flight around the bakery- SNAP. Whoops. And that was the only quill I had. Ah well, not as if my own notes were anything eye-witnessing. "Wheeeeeeeeee!" That on the other hand. "Careful not to bang your head Pinkie." "Wheeeeeeee!" "I said careful- Jesus Christ..." "Being a pegasus is fuuuuuuuun!" "Well I wouldn't know..." "Oh deary me..." Ah boy. My reluctant gaze switched to Mrs Cupcake and Mr Cake enetering from the kitchen, their two clapping foals sitting upon their backs as all four observed the enthusiastic pink mare with expressions of elation and concern. "She's not going to be stuck that way forever, is she?" "Twilight's working on the reverse spell," I was quick to reassure them, "She'll be back to her Earth Pony before the day is over with." They sighed in collective relief, Pound Cake and Pumpkin Pie reaching up in vain attempt to catch the flying Pinkie. "That's good to hear," The husband spoke with a light smile, looking back at the ecstatic pegasus. "I think a land enthusiastic Pinkie Pie is enough, don't you?" "Wooooo-hoo-hoo-hoooooo!" "...I concur, Carrot." And then the unthinkable, but should've been predictable, happened; as two certain foals were whisked off the backs of their parents and onto the back of the gleeful pink equine. Squeals from children and mare-child alike filled the room, and alarm bells rung in my mind. No doubt the same was said for the two worried parents. "Pinkie!" "Be careful with them dear!" "Don't reach that high to the ceiling!" Could things get any- Nope! Not jinxing it! Too late... Unfortunately Sombra was right, for the three ponies were spinning around the room at a high velocity wind was literally beginning to pick up inside the bakery. I winced at the gust blowing by my fur, even more anxiousness and worry filling up my breezed being at the small tornado forming into the room. Until the pegasus was careless enough to land into a sack of flour on top of a drawer. Covered in an avalanche of apples. Decorated in flour. All that pales to what dreadful anticipation I was feeling towards this pony I checked up on. The blue blue zoomed around her home and through the sea of clouds, having crafted her own obstacle course to test out her new temporary abilities. I hope to God they're temporary... Rainbow was too preoccupied pulling off heavy stunts to hear me or answer my questions, circling and whirling around innocent clouds, teleporting here and there. Why SHE of all mares swapped with Twilight's magic I'll never know; fate it seemed had a funny sense of humour. Well of course it did. It brought me here, didn't it? Calling me an act of destiny, Jack? Flattered? Depends on your perspective to the idea. Regardless, I am more focused right now on the increasing imbalance spreading across the town. Yeah, I felt it... Cackling through the air, and that wasn't Rainbow's gleeful laughter. A breeze prompted my shudder, recalling the same sensation whenever those wormholes appeared- Wait a minute... If those holes were summoned from wounds against Balance, then-! I fear so, yes. ...C'mon Twilight, please hurry. "Woooooow!" Oh no. My tiresome gaze turned behind me from the observation, greeted by the sight of a stunned trio of Crusaders. Most notably, Scootaloo looked the more impressed at her idol showing off, even pointing out in disbelieving awe. "Is... Is that Rainbow Dash... With a horn?!" "Heck yeah!" Oh how convenient. She couldn't hear me, but when her number one fan spoke, then Rainbow's hearing ramps back up to full. The blue alicorn descended between us whilst pulling off another stunt, grinning down at the three fillies with unrestrained smugness. "You can call me Rainbow Dash; Princess of Speed!" "More like Princess of Ego..." Stole the words right out of my muzzle. Feigning ignorance to the mutter, Rainbow hovered closer to the trio and leaned in, winking slyly. "Wanna see the sweet new tricks I can do?" The three instantly nodded. "Uh-huh!" Rainbow's grin widened at the simultaneous response, instantly pulling Scootaloo onto her back and sped off before I could object to that. My teeth immediately bared in worry and annoyance at Rainbow's typical lack for safety, herself and her number one fan crying out in joy and awe as they tested out her new magical capabilities, pushing and pulling blue glowing clouds, making them disappear and reappear to Rainbow's design. Basically, the mare was using her temporary magic as a form of entertainment. At this point, I would've trusted Pinkie more to become an alicorn than Rainbow- Oh, now it's raining. A wearisome sigh escaped my muzzle, while the two fillies between me cheered the two flying ponies above. The magic was causing a rainstorm around the area of Rainbow's house and those within the vicinity. Though I loved rain, I could only accept this as a bad omen- Oh [BEEP]! My two hoofs immediately pushed the two Crusaders back as the bolt of lightning struck. So after being struck by lightning which was responded by Rainbow with a meek "Whoopsie." I headed on over to the next mare. Hopefully one with less dangerous activities going on as soon as I entered the place. "Well darlings? What do you think?" ...So far so good. Spike was, meanwhile, drooling like a unrestrained schoolboy at the sight of his crush in a brand new bright blue dress with silver lining, also decorating her new white expanded wings. "Perfect Rarity!" The young dragon thumbed up after a gentle shove from yours truly, and Rarity smiled at the praise, examining her work thoughtfully. "Although I initially found it a little too stunning for my eyes, I might do something to balance out on the bright colours." The mare raised her head... Then recalled she no longer had a horn and pouted for a brief second. Rarity smiled promptly again and pulled back the curtain herself, revealing the line of hung dresses for us to behold. "In the meantime, I have all these new designs to work upon and perfect. These new wings have brought with them quite a brainstorm... Hmm..." Uh oh. Now she's frowning. "Clearly, though, I'm missing something. I don't know..." The white pegasus then turned to us, gesturing to her new additions. "They don't make me look... Well, 'enlarged,' do they?" Enlarged...? "'Enlarged?'" Spike vocally mirrored my question, expressing the same confused frown. Rarity scoffed, seemingly more to herself. "Oh of course not! I'm just being silly as all. After all, it's not as if others will judge me for simply having more body mass with these new wings... Silly me..." Then one uncertain glance at the mirror. "But... If they do... Oh deary me. I must find a solution!" And started ripping off the other dresses from their hung places. Okay... That was happening. Spike and I traded doubtful, concerned looks at Rarity's sudden behaviour. Was she implying others would call her 'fat' just because she had wings now...? After a few minutes of trying new clothing on and inspecting herself everytime, a sniffling Rarity gazed forlornly at her own reflection... And stammered in disbelief, "No... This cannot be...! I'm... I'm... Pluuuump! Ahhh!" ...Plump. While I gazed at Rarity's sobbing state in ridiculed disbelief, Spike immediately walked over to reassure his crush. "Aww cheer up Rarity! Those wings look great on you! Who cares it they make you look like you gained weight?" Christ! I inhaled a sharp breath, looking away at Spike's tactless attempt to comfort the mare, resulting in more vocal crying as Rarity sobbed atop her pile of dresses. "So you think so too! I hate these wings!" Followed by one look at the new additions, and more crying. "Waaaaaah!" ...Think it's time to depart. Two steps ahead of ya. Okay, Fluttershy's Cottage. This shouldn't be too messy than checking on everyone else, right? Well, add filthy animals and Discord into the mix. "Okay little ones. It's time for your long overdue bath." The woodland critters obviously weren't too keen on the condescension, glaring irritably towards the one pony who always looked out for their best interests. The yellow Earth Pony refused to give up, however, trying again with a patient smile. "After that, I'll make you all your favourite lunches. Would you like that?" This yellow Earth Pony, meanwhile, was glaring disapprovingly at a chuckling Discord, merrily sipping his tea while watching the spectacle. "Oh my my. Looks as though Twilight's little spell has twisted things more than simply changing body parts." He's right, Starswirl affirmed gravely, The consequences are beginning to affect your friend's natures as well as their magic. If this continues... I think you are aware of how critical this is getting, and must be resolved soon. Yep... The incarnation of Chaos itself began downright guffawing as a squirrel spat a nut into Fluttershy's pleading face. "How quaint!" "You could help you know." Discord waved off my annoyed tone. "And have less entertainment by not watching Fluttershy's poor attempts? Give me more credit friend." The yellow mare was unrelenting, meanwhile, and began closing her eyes, and Discord realized the upcoming display. "Oh this should be good..." Sipping his tea once more. True enough, the Stare revealed itself, and Fluttershy's voice raised in soft commanding. "You are all going to have a bath whether you want to or not." On cue, the animals shuddered at the look, obediently nodded and fleeing upstairs. "Now!" The rest of the reluctant woodland critters hastily followed, and Fluttershy closed her eyes after the last animal left, sighing deeply before turning to me in clear sadness. "It's getting harder to communicate with my friends. Please tell me Twilight's almost finished practicing the remedy spell." Hell if I knew. But seeing that desperate look, I sighed. "Not sure Fluttershy. But have faith, Twilight hasn't let us down yet." In the meantime, Discord clapped loudly. "Oh yes, because Twilight always gets things done without the aid of her precious friends." My eyes narrowed over to him, at the sarcasm and his insinuation. But the thing was... I couldn't disagree. At least, not entirely. I just noticed. Hm? The mares have presumably switched their own body parts around, correct? Your point? So why do three of them have horns when only two originally did? Why is only one of my friends still an Earth Pony as opposed to two? I... That is a rather interesting inquiry. Old one? I have do have a theory, but nothing of real substance, for now. Right, well, I'll ask more about this hypothesis of yours after dealing with a certain mare, as soon as I entered the library to greet my marefriend. "The changes are beginning to become somewhat of a nuisance to their own natural talents, though Rainbow and Pinkie seem to be having no issues with their transferred abilities." That's putting it mildly. "How are things going here?" The display before me was the only answer needed. Scrolls scattered everywhere. An open book resting on a stand. Violet eyes scanning frantically through that and hovered papers around the determined unicorn. Speaking of which, mind you, it is rather jarring to see her that way again. I've grown far too accustomed to Twilight having wings that seeing my girlfriend in her previous form was disjointing. Not that I'm complaining, mind you, I wouldn't care if she was an Earth Pony; the appearance matters less. She'll always look like a Goddess to me. How absurdly sappy of you. It's what I do. Setting the open scrolls down, Twilight closed her eyes tightly, horn lit up in concentration. I kept a good distance, not wanting to disrupt the mare. And yet, the only unfortunate result from her focus was the horn suddenly flickering off like a drained light bulb, violet eyes opening and muzzle sighing in frustrated disappointment. "It's no use," She confessed without looking at me, glaring at the open book in worry. "My magic isn't as strong as it was before. The transfer must've also affected my own magic." I nodded, approaching her solemnly. "I noticed when I checked on our friends. Applejack isn't as strong as she previously was, Fluttershy's having a hard time with her animals, and Rarity's lack of magic is having a negative impact to her creativity." My eyes glanced over to the pages once near. "Still can't use the spell?" Evidently. Wasn't asking you. "The previous spell worked earlier because of my alicorn magic, which gives a boost to my own magic to considerable degree." Twilight sighed yet again, staring at the book somberly. "But without it, I'm honestly not sure if I can perform the reverse spell, not without that boost. Meaning, if that's the case, our friends could be stuck like this... Forever!" Oh God, alicorn Rainbow Dash for the rest of eternity. The possibilities prompted my small shudder. Regardless, I laid a hoof to Twilight's pony shoulder, attempting to pull her out of this downcast mood. "You haven't let us down yet, and you certainly won't begin now." A doubtful gaze turned to me, and I nodded determinedly. "They all have faith in you, Twilight, and so do I, probably more than them." At the light tease following that last statement, a small smile rose on her beautiful muzzle. And then, something else occurred to me, something I wanted to address the moment this mess started. "Honestly, Twilight, no offense, but what possessed you to do this in the first place?" I couldn't resist inquiring. I really wanna know what Twilight was thinking performing this spell. "I know for a fact this never happened in the show, or it would've been mentioned if not as an episode. What were you trying to do, exactly? And why wasn't I informed earlier?" A light blush of pink appeared on her cheeks, the mare looking adorably sheepish all of a sudden, mumbling under her breath, "You probably would've tried to stop me had I told you beforehand..." That, my dear, depends on what precisely you were trying to accomplish. Inhaling deeply, the next following came out in an incoherent mess; "Iwastryingtoturnourfriendsintoalicorns!" ...What? "Repeat that love, but slower." At the clear hesitation on her features, I added reassuringly, "I promise I won't get annoyed... Or laugh." At that, Twilight stated what was said as previous, looking away as she did so, "I learnt about a spell that can transform one into alicorn state like me." What now? A gesture to the open book before us. "I acquired this ancient book of spells from the Castle of the Two Sisters; it had the spell's instructions capable of ascending anyone, be they unicorn, pegasi or Earth Pony, to their unlocked potential. Although, as you've clearly seen, there were considerably side effects." "...Huh." Was all I had to say then, trying hard to wrap my head around these actions of her. Twilight tried to turn the others into alicorns... That was just... Huh. Sombra, meanwhile, sounded more annoyed than I did befuddled. No wonder the state of Balance is being affected by her meddlesome affairs. An attempt to increase one's power this way with five insignificant ponies. For once, Jack, you are not to blame for defying the laws of magic itself. "But... Why do that?" Twilight sighed for the third time, inhaling again before explaining her actions, walking away briefly. "I was thinking back to an earlier conversation we had, a while back." Violet eyes looked upwards at the gargantuan shelves of used books. It's Twilight, I'd be surprised if a single book escaped her hunger for knowledge. "About how... Unfair it was to our friends for not becoming alicorns themselves, or receiving a similar reward for everything they've done for us, for themselves and all of Equestria." She turned back to me, regret present in her eyes and expression. "And, you were right, it isn't fair for them to be left out and for me to take most of the glory. So I sought to rectify that, and, with their consent, performed the spell." The saddened gaze turned to the ground between us. "And now, the Balance of magic itself is being affected; a negative impact because of my mistakes." "Twilight..." Was all I could say at first regarding that little speech, immediately walking over to comfort the mare, despising seeing her in that state. Clearly, we all knew who really was at fault here. "It was noble of you to try this for our friends, really. But it's MY fault that this all started; I expressed my bitterness about the others getting nothing in return for their efforts." And I stand corrected. You ARE to blame for this. Thanks pal. "Don't start blaming yourself for other's actions again Jack." Twilight shook her head, adamant stare meeting my own. "I was the one who took the initiative; choosing to take action to make things equally fair for my friends. And it's up to me to fix this mistake... Although how exactly I intend to do that, I'm short on ideas right now. My newfound limited magic certainly doesn't help matters..." I smiled a little at the annoyed mutter, the following words an attempt of reassurance. "Regardless, you won't be alone. We're here to help however possible." Though it were just me and Twilight in the room at the moment, but the meaning was well clear. Twilight expressed soft gratitude- Ow! What the...?! Twilight took notice of my sharp wince and sudden grip to my pained head, frowning in immediate concern. "Jack, what's wrong?" And suddenly, we were no longer the sole occupants. "How adorable! Though I'd hate to interrupt this loving moment between a Princess and a grumpy homo-sapient." Discord decided to appear right between us, smiling down with ill-repressed humour. "We have a teensy problem on our hands." Before a flash followed after that maniacal grin of his. And we found ourselves in the middle of Ponyville central, large sounds of wing and ponies screaming wild everywhere. The sudden sensation of a surge of imbalance quickly made sense. Lightning bolts scorched the ground around us, equines running wildly around in fear, attempting to retreat to their homes. The wind blew harshly against our fur and my cape, quickly gripping onto my fedora threatening to fall off, and everything just felt completely and utterly wrong. Discord, who had summoned an upside-down umbrella, called out while peering upwards, "Woo-e! We got ourselves a fine storm tonight, chiefs!" We followed the motion, glancing above will ill-rising dread at the magnificent storm upon us, threatening to consume the entire town. And it was spreading fast. The middle of the grey-dark clouds of lightning and wind motivated with a giant vortex hole, ready to consume all who near it. And as if on cue, another, more terrified scream drew our attention and prompted us into action. Twilight wasted no time in using her magic, however limited, to halt the innocent bystander suddenly being pulled upwards towards the vortex, and I immediately sprung forward and leaped, grabbing the light red stallion suspended in midair and landed him safely, the grateful pony quickly retreating to his home. But that was the least of our concerns, as even more horrified and pleading screams made me look, aghast at all the random equines being pulled all over the two in ascension, the storm hungrily prepared to take them within. Glaring, I wasn't going to allow that to happen, thrusting my two front limbs upwards to gather my power- Before another bolt of lightning struck the ground beside me, breaking me out of concentration. But thankfully, rescue was already on the way, as a blue blur followed by teleportation was taking the frightful flying ponies away from the gaping opening of the storm. Rainbow was clearly making use of her newfound abilities for a good cause, at last! But... She couldn't have been responsible for the storm when she summoned that rain and lightning earlier, right? It wasn't her own doing, My teacher reassured me somewhat, Not intentionally. The imbalance has been growing in size since the incantation went wrong. This is why I expressed urgency for the Princess to complete the spell. And if that doesn't work, the entire town will be consumed. But can't I-? This is a matter of correctly the flow of Balance without your intervention, Jack. This time, the crisis must be resolved, regrettably, by the perpetrator. Twilight... Starswirl sounded solemn as I hurried back to join the purple mare, who she and Discord were being joined by the others. Good intentions are often a guide to ill results. The Princess must correct these mistakes, or all is lost. "Can't you do something?" Twilight cried in annoyance to a cheerfully hovering Discord. The incarnation of Chaos sipped his tea... Though the tea itself was pouring out the cup into the air. He shrugged at Twilight's indignation, smirking patronizingly. "What would be the point? This is all because you performed that dangerous spell on your friends. The ramifications are spreading to an unrelenting amount! Imbalance, threatening to cover all of Equestria! I would only delay the storm. Only one pony could potentially stop this mess... The one who conjured the spell to begin with." "He's right." Though I hated to admit it, the smug [BEEP]tard had a point. All eyes turned to me in worry, myself staring straight at the purple unicorn. "I can't stop this storm, and it won't stop until the changes are fixed." Twilight hesitated, glaring at the ground in clear reluctance. "I tried! I can't... My magic isn't strong enough to pull off the spell!" The others regarded Twilight in shock and concern, not a trace of judgement on their faces. Walking forward, I quickly embraced the mare to comfort her, and Twilight eagerly accepted the hug, guilt written all over her face. I wish I could help, but I couldn't use magic the way she could, and Rarity no longer has a horn herself. So how can Twilight perform the counter spell...? Maybe she won't need to... What...? As if by some unseen force, Sombra's words made me gaze to one particular blue alicorn... Oh. OH! Oh that's brilliant! Sombra you're the best! The others blinked at my sudden noise of realized excitement, and I found myself grinning like the Cheshire Cat, pulling back from a confounded Twilight. "Maybe you can't do it, Twilight, but one of us here is still an alicorn, isn't she...?" The unicorn frowned, then glanced over to a surprised Rainbow. Violet eyes widened in epiphany, and I took a few steps back, smiling in confidence, regardless of the sensation of imbalance wanting to make me sick. "Though you may be a unicorn again, do you know what you still are, Twilight? A leader, first and foremost. The mare with the plan. And we're always here, ready and willing to save the day with you." The rest nodded in smugness and pride, and I said in light playfulness, "So, lead us Princess." Twilight only stared at the ground for a few moments, eyes closed and face expressionless. But we all knew what was gonna happen. To confirm that, the Princess of Friendship opened those purple sparkling orbs, staring upwards in firm resolve, the storm whipping against her mane and tail, but she remained undeterred. With that expression, the display made her look completely bad[BEEP]. "Rainbow, stay here and be ready to perform the counter spell." The blue alicorn snapped to attention, nodding. "Fluttershy, Rarity, help escort everyone back to their homes." The yellow Earth Pony and white pegasus obediently sped off. "Discord, see if you can close the gape above long enough for the spell to be used." The creature snapped his fingers, and I assumed that did the trick, cause nothing felt different than before. "Applejack, Jack, help get anypony who's being pulled by the storm down. Use your magic and Jack's strength to get them on ground level." "But how-?" A lasso was presented right before the blinking farmer. "Oh." Meanwhile, I was staring at Twilight with unrestrained admiration and adoration. I love it when she's all commando... It's kinda hot. Don't ruin it boy... What I'm just saying-! A tug prompted me to follow after the resolved orange unicorn, immediately setting to work. It wasn't hard, finding citizens being pulled slowly upwards. But with Applejack's new magic, using it to her advantage, a lasso was flung effortlessly above, grabbing the legs and tails of terrified ponies repeatedly, pulling them downwards onto the ground by yours truly. The cycle continued as much as possible, and I was using whatever strength Balance itself would grant me under these circumstances. I had no desire to tire out so quickly, not with many lives at stake. Though the storm remained present over Ponyville, I wasn't as worried anymore, not when Twilight's own resolve inspired my own. And the same can be said for the others. Applejack's expression matched the purple equine's as she used the lasso through magic. Rarity and Fluttershy wore equal if not softer looks while they ran by, helping escort citizens to safety and pulling anyone back on the ground before they were started floating to the darkened sky. Though I wasn't the one solving the issue this time, I was completely fine with it. Though still, I remain guilty over Twilight and the rest fixing a mistake of my own instigation, regardless what my stubborn girlfriend says to the contrary. You are both hopelessly stubborn. Why else do you suit each other so well? I'll take that as a compliment. That's your choice. So it is- A sudden flash of light encompassed the orange unicorn... Revealing then an orange Earth Pony, after pulling another hapless pony down from the looming vortex. The spell worked... That was it. Glancing over to Fluttershy and Rarity confirmed these suspicions; the yellow pegasus cheerfully flying around again, and white unicorn gleefully examining her returned horn. Trust Twilight to get work done as swiftly as possible. Now Jack. Right! It only took one mental grip between the edges of the storm, and single clap for the sky to be coated in blue and white once again. A party lasted all over Ponyville the rest of the day, any grievances towards Twilight vanquished by the joys of celebration. These ponies were always too forgiving anyway, which was fine in this case; I wouldn't tolerate any poor fool daring to yell at Twilight. I mean, that's my job! Most of the credit, really, goes also to Rainbow. The blue mare, in her temporary alicorn form, pulled off the spell after some minor difficulty, but pulled through at the end by encouragement from Twilight and, shockingly, goading from Discord. The pegasus was all too eager to spread the tale of how she performed the spell in the Princess's stead, and used it with little to no effort, as she put it. Well, we humoured her. Now, taking a break from the town-wide celebrations ourselves, I opted to help Twilight clean up the library after her frantic searches and attempts earlier. Though the mare could simply clear everything up with a small effort of her own magic, I had the suspicion she was letting me help simply so we could spend more time together. Hey, works for me! You'll never hear me complain about quality time with the pony of my dreams. "I probably should've told you of my intentions this morning to begin with." In the midst of the clean up, Twilight spoke up conversationally from the other side of the large round room, "Persuading me to stop before it started probably would've been the best cause." "...Probably," I responded in equal humour, rolling up a scroll delicately. "Then again, I don't dictate your life." "No, but you happily enjoy scolding others for making mistakes and refusing to heed your wise words." "Too true." Shared chuckles echoed across the library, a moment of simply enjoying another's company after a rather hectic day. Twilight's sigh was heard all the way here then. "I was so confident I could get it right." "I would've been too." Was my attempt to reassure the mare it was an earnest mistake on her part. "I still don't understand what went wrong. I looked through every detail thoroughly, made certain of all precautions, and even recited the incantation right! ...So what possibly happened to have made us switch wings and horns like that?" Discord? Chaos? The world having a sense of humour? ...Starswirl. ... No answer. Thought so. What Twilight said next incited me to pause from rolling up another parchment. "What I said before, about making things fair for our friends... That wasn't the only reason I used the spell." My gaze turned to Twilight curiously. I'm listening. The mare caught a glance of my expectant expression, setting everything down herself for a moment, taking a big sigh before steeling herself, admitting the full truth. "I... Also wanted to be prepared. For everyone too." Prepared? "...Prepared for what?" Violet eyes met my cyan stare. "For what's to come." I frowned, confused for a brief moment. Twilight clicked her tongue impatiently. "You said so yourself there were many more threats to come. I just thought, by making my friends alicorns, it would help them be ready for anything we face in the future, as we know we will. Though you're here to help, with the knowledge you have and share, that's appreciated and reassuring enough, but... Some additional help wouldn't be too much to ask for, right?" ...Oh Twilight... I smiled, both exasperation and humour, realizing the full truth now. Another typical response from Twilight; dreading something bad will happen, so acts upon it in an often well-meaning, but irrational manner. In this case, it was completely understandable. But still, rather amusing, and also cost the entire town and all of Ponyville. But I won't judge her for wanting to help everyone. "Regardless of what we face, what obstacles come before us, whatever hardships try to do us harm or grief." As I said, every word was one physical step closer to the uni- alicorn. "We have the one ultimate advantage: each other. You, me, Spike, our friends. Everyone else. We'll always support and back each other despite the threat in question, just like today. In this world, Twilight, the heroes always win." Myself notwithstanding. I was then a close proximity to the smiling mare, clasping a gently hoof under her muzzle fondly with my own charmed smile. "And the magic of friendship always triumphs." Twilight nodded positively, beaming lightly at the faith in her, in our friends. "I know. As long as we have each other, nothing can undermine us." "That's the spirit!" We exchanged amused yet blissful grins. "And besides, you have one particular ace in the hole, as you yourself have pointed out." A raised playful brow. "Which is?" I winked humouredly. "Yours truly." Twilight raised a hoof, giggling behind it beautifully. "Then at least we have one other advantage there." Yep... Maybe one day, the rest will finally become alicorns themselves, as was deserving of them. Also, Starswirl never told me what exactly his theory earlier about three of the mares having horns was... Ah well. Chapter 113: Haunted Reminders"And not a single trace has appeared since?" The Princess shook her head firmly. "None have been reported. We would've known otherwise had our kind started mysteriously disappearing by now." "Are you sure?" A scowl emerged on those reptilian features, as though affronted by the question. "If you're anticipating a different answer, save your breath." The dragon huffed. "You ponies are far too inquisitive." "Just had to make sure," I addressed the Princess calmly, continuing to follow her through the valley, passing by indifferent dragons by their nests, paying us no heed. A better reaction to my last visit here. Yep, another visit all the way to the Dragon Lands. With the recent wormhole back in Ponyville, Starswirl suggested the good idea to come back to these rocky lands just to check up on the prideful reptiles. When word reached of my arrival, I was immediately greeted by a slightly agitated Princess Ember, who claimed to be far too busy to tend to my abrupt appearance. I'm sure. But her father was adamant on her greeting me personally, to make certain some dragons don't 'forget' what position I held among their kind. "Until we can determine the cause of all these wormholes popping up around Equestria, I had to make certain your land wasn't threatened by them again, Princess." The tall sapphire dragon frowned, and I followed her amber softened gaze after a group of baby dragons chase after one another wholeheartedly. "You've yet to uncover where they come from?" "We're working on it as best as possible." Though really, all we had to work with so far was Starswirl's theory behind them; traces of imbalance sprung by interference on my behalf. The incident with my friends a few days back seems to reinforce this hypothesis. "We want them gone just as much as you do, Ember." The Princess said nothing for a moment, a roaring overhead drawing our attention to a large reptilian titan flying above us majestically. Then, Ember sighed. "You had better... If those large hole things are to come near our Lands once more, we will personally hold you responsible, Stardust." Code for "Please, help us before it gets out of hand." I nodded, nonplussed by the statement. "You know I won't let anything happen to your people, nor anyone else across Equestria. This matter will be resolved with, indefinitely." Amber eyes searched me thoroughly, as though looking for some chink in the armour at that statement. Honestly, I was a little uncertain myself in the matter of ridding these wormholes for good should Starswirl's words be true, but that doesn't mean I won't try. Finally, Ember spoke in mild befuddled irritation, "Your kind has some weird moral viewpoints, pony." At that, I couldn't resist chuckling. If only she knew. "My dear Ember, I am far more than just another 'pony.'" And... Done. Thank goodness... Maybe NOW I can catch some shuteye. Unlikely. ...I know. Sighing with full tiredness, I gently closed the book I had just responded to in quill, letting the message wait for when the girl on the other side receives it. There was nothing better to do, since the other two occupants of the castle were fully asleep the whole night, and I couldn't find any myself. So, I resorted to occupying my own time with some light reading, playing on the 3DS, using the PC, and finally replying to the last night message from the teenager in that dreadful EQG world. Ah. Without turning to face the entering mare, I called out casually by the kitchen table as the door opened midway, "Good morning Twilight." I imagined the mare startled at that, as her surprised voice replied, "It's still unnerving when you do that." Even when thoroughly exhausted, a sly smirk emerged on my dry muzzle. My fully rested girlfriend walked by into my field of vision, smiling warmly and beautifully at me while beginning to search through the drawers for breakfast. One way to boost my tired spirits. "What's even more unnerving, though not entirely unwelcoming, is seeing you up and about before us, Jack." Twilight commented humouredly in the midst of pouring herself some cereal, glancing over to me curiously. "Couldn't sleep?" A small grin at the correct guess. "You know me too well." "Well enough to know you'd never get up this early willingly otherwise." Too true. Twilight finishing making her breakfast admidst her teasing, taking her seat opposite me in satisfaction, yawning slightly... And that prompted me to mirror the much stronger notion, inciting her playful smile. "So what kept you awake this time? Figured you'd be more eager to rest after your long journey to the Dragon Lands and back." Don't think I didn't catch that tinge of longing in your tone, my dear. Twilight was still a little distraught that I ventured and met with the Princess there without her accompaniment. I sighed, rubbing my forehead, elbows leant against the desk tiredly. "I'd rather not say." That only incited further curiosity from the mare - Nice going Jack. Ten out of ten. - before she finally took notice of the shut book between my two elbows, smiling. "Sunset asking for advice again?" "The one and only." Thank God, the conversation changed. "How is she?" I smiled slightly. "She's fine, as ever. Just wanted some friendship advice regarding a heated debate between Rarity and Applejack in her world." Twilight pouted slightly. "You could've let me help out there. Princess of Friendship, remember?" A snort escaped me. "Twilight, I am just as capable at handing out friendship advice as you are. Anyone is." "Implying I'm not special?" Oh [BEEP]. "That's not what I-" A light giggle from her... Oh. "Very funny love." "And you say I'm too easy to tease," The Princess said playfully, taking a moment to eat her breakfast of whatever counts for cereal in this world. I'd rather not investigate, not even after all this time here. "I'm glad you're looking out for Sunset though, your disdain for that other world notwithstanding." I shrugged, muzzle covered by my clasped hoofs. "She just needs someone to talk to, someone to advise her and help out when she needs it. Since you're usually busy with friendship problems in this world, I figured I would help our friend in that detestable world personally." Not to mention, you'll be getting a student of your own sometime soon, my dear Twilight. But I felt no need to divulge that particular info, not yet anyway. Those purple eyes shone, expressing something akin to pride. "And I think you're the perfect candidate to being her confidant, Jack." Thanks love. I smiled warmly in turn, Twilight's approval prompting a gleeful jolt in my heart. Then I yawned, again. That does it. Pushing myself off the table, I stretched and picked the book up. "Right, well, was fun not going to sleep at all last night. Gonna fix that now. See ya later Twilight-" "Jack." Oh no... My reluctant gaze turned to the amused yet firm mare. "You are aware you have some scheduled things to attend to today, right?" Fantastic. "So I'll schedule them for another day. Night love." And the door magically shut in front of me, Twilight's insistent voice behind me, "At the point of disappointing our friends? You promised to hang out with them today, not to mention we're suppose to help you practice with your Balance magic this afternoon." No. No I did not. I didn't 'promise' anything. But to Twilight, anything meant a vow when I said I'd do something. With a long sigh, I slowly turned around to face the apologetic smile and expression. "Please Jack? Spike and everyone else have been waiting since you left a few days ago to the Dragon Lands." And with those violet eyes sparkling, I felt my mind immediately at conflict. Sleep deprivation battling against romantic affection for this persuasive Princess... ...God dammit. "...So now because Rainbow's at Canterlot at the present time, we have another volunteer participating in todays first exercise. Pinkie Pie here will assist in testing out the increases and limits to your speed enhanced by Balance. Any questions?" A pink hoof raised. Followed by a sigh. "Yes Pinkie, there's strawberry cupcakes for snacks afterwards." The limb still raised. "With extra toppings." The hoof finally lowered, and violet eyes glanced over to me expectantly. "Jack?" None from me love, I'm barely focusing on myself as is. As I feebly shook my head, Twilight nodded stepping to the side to give us a clear view of the field before us, starting above my favourite hill. "This race test will go on until either one is exhausted-" Then I've lost already. "- Or someone reaches one end of the open field to back here under five minutes." From the corner of my eye, I spotted concerned eyes my way, but I shook them off. I said I'd do this, and so I shall. Pinkie, from her place to my right, hopped up and down in prepared glee. "Spike, initiate the race!" "On your marks..." What are the chances you're going to fall down the hill onto your face the very first second? "Get set..." Come now. I'm certain, even in this weary state, Jack will still try to appease his Princess's expectations. "Go!" With Balance on my side, I reacted accordingly, taking one swift step forward and- Ow! Oof! Gah! Geh! Damn! Son of a-! Ugh! Keh! Face smashed headfirst into grass at the bottom of the hill, my ears picking up on a cheerful Pinkie Pie bouncing by. From above, I heard Twilight gasp in concern and Spike snicker at the pitiful display. ...When I questioned that, I wasn't anticipating you to actually entertain these thoughts. Sombra deadpanned. Wasn't trying to... Ugh... "Come on Stardust! Pinkie's in the lead!" Spike called out in an attempted act of encouragement. Right... Can't let them down... Standing up, shaking my head wildly to recompose myself, and rid of this tiredness temporarily, I hurried after the mare... And tripped right over, again. And this time, even the fallen King snickered at the pathetic show. Stop the presses, but Pinkie won. And she had cupcakes. Next scene. "This time we'll be examining your endurance levels." Is THAT what you're calling to all the added pile of crates Applejack, Big Mac and Apple Bloom kept stacking on top of me? Twilight paced before me as she explained, "We're testing your physical strength in regards to pressure and weight. More crates will be stacked on until you've declared enough, okay?" I barely nodded, teeth grit in pure concentration. Oh I understood... But lack of sleep alongside this 'exercise' was preventing a coherent response. Twilight regarded me in slight worry as I made no reply, opting to say next. "If your lack of rest is really getting to you, we can stop for the day-" "And let... You down...?" I managed to interrupt, feeling my limbs beginning to buckle from the pressure as more crates were kicked upwards by the farmers. "Never...!" Twilight frowned, obviously not wanting me to get hurt by her expense. These vain attempts to appease your mare's curiosity will only result in the death of you. Do not listen to him, Jack, though I concur with the Princess that you must at least take a moment of rest from all this before serious injury is brought upon you. I'll be... Fine...! It only took one miscalculation by Apple Bloom for things to go south. One kicked crate into the middle of the stack, and I found my battered and bruised body buried underneath from the broken objects, and within the darkness of the pile, sunlight barely peeking through to my vision, only a soft, mournful whimper escaped my tired muzzle. If only I could get some sleep... Instead of having that damn dream over and over again...! It only took a short moment before I was pulled out of the pile, rescued by Applejack and Big Mac, letting me lean onto their backs for support. Twilight thoroughly inspected my body, ice packs appearing from midair in case of something like this. Trust her to always come prepared- Cold! Too cold! "Maybe we should stop for the day," Spike commented upon his approach. Hell no. I wildly shook my head, glaring heatedly at the others. "Sleep or no sleep... I'm hanging out with my friends, regardless." Though that seemed only to incite their shared worry much further. Well, this one seemed fare more easy to accomplish. Do not be immediately certain. A mental reach towards another being's heart can be quiet as difficult as carrying a tower of crates, if not more so. Way to dampen my spirits, oh wise one... From the side, Twilight, Spike, Fluttershy and Angel observed in eager anticipation, leaning forward slightly as I raised a hoof. The yellow pegasus was, at first, a little uncertain about using one of her animal friends for this particular exercise, but Twilight assured the shy mare everything would go fine, I would never bring any intentional harm to any of Fluttershy's little woodland friends. Again, I must insist the ceasing of todays activities until the matter with your dream has been resolved. Starswirl kept attempting to have me stop. Too little too late. My hoof was already touching the chest of the perched tall falcon, regarding me with wary stern eyes. If I wasn't careful, it could claw my eyes out. Heh. Then I'll sue them for it... Please Jack, inform the Princess you cannot go through with the rest of your training this day. The lack of sleep, perhaps a side-effect from your experience against the Tantabus, caused from this repetitive nightmare will only worsen until the correct method to ridding of it is applied. And that would be...? Tell her what you've been dreaming of. Hell no-! "Argh!" A scream erupted from my throat, the agitated bird being affected from my own emotions regarding the dream that disrupted into the established connection between us. And now, that distraction was having my pay for it. I felt talons tear at my own fur, vainly covering my face from the assault. "Get it off! GET IT OFF!" Mercy came in the form of Fluttershy, who immediately soothed the angered falcon through quite words and soft melodies, gently pulling it away from my painful, tired state. And again, Twilight's emergency provisions arrived through thin air, the concerned alicorn immediately getting to work on tends to the scratches now covering my chest and front limbs. Ow... "...I still think we should stop for the day." Thanks Spike... Ugh... The final exercise. "This last training lesson will be examining your reflexes and tests for improvement. The reflective mirrors surrounding you will..." Twilight stopped herself, expression shifting from lecturing to outward uncertainty the more she stared at me. "You know what? I think we should save this for another day, after the... Results from the other exercises-" "No." A soft frown. "Jack-" "Twilight, I said I'd do this," Was my firm teeth-gritted response, straightening my posture in emphasis. Sleep deprivation be damned! "Begin when ready." It was simple, Twilight would fire off magic from her horn into the mirror surrounding me on the ground and midair, and it was my job to block and redirect them. Sounds fun. Or suicidal... I must protest, Jack. Your mental state is affecting your physical capabilities. You must cease this activity now and inform your mare what is happening- I'm. Not. Telling. Her. The. Dream. At my firm nod to a reluctant Twilight, the mare quietly mirrored the gesture, and a purple beam shot from her horn, beginning the exercise. The beam bounced from one mirror, and off my raised reacting limb, to another reflective surface, and into my Balance-enhanced limb once again. The cycle repeated itself until the corner of my eye spotted another beam, narrowly dodging as it flew by my face into another mirror. More and more beams began followed, bouncing from glass to my limbs and back over and over again. So far, so good. This is ridiculously persistent of you. Sombra commented snidely as he mentally observed me, presumably from my own eyes. You really hope to accomplish appeasing your Princess through sheer exhaustion and a slip-up waiting to occur? You must inform her of the- No! Sombra was unimpressed. Stubborn fool! Are you that embarrassed, afraid of her thoughts regarding the incident long ago? Your guilt will only kept to yourself for so long, boy. Shut up! I partially took note how faster and aggressive my movements were becoming in blocking the fast light beams in all directions. Dreams pass over time, and I'm sure this one will too. Unless you're the one responsible for causing the repeated nightmare yourself, Sombra? Bah! I cannot always be at fault for your own regret over failure to save your Princess from harm that fateful day. You CHOOSE to blame yourself for what that monster did to her. Because it was my-! Dammit! With a roar of justified anger, one strengthened block against all magic at once sealed the deal, as the beams fired back against the group of surrounding mirrors, and the sounds of shattering glass emerged all around me. The training finally over, my front limbs lowered to the ground in pure exertion, shallow breathes in and out coming from my muzzle, further exhaustion beginning to seep in from the spectacle I just made. I dared not look at Twilight's concerned face nor eyes. My pained body landed roughly onto the ground, slowly composing to stand up and continue this fight. I don't understand, I thought this new power was- **You may possess this power,* Sombra interrupted harshly. But you lack the composure and training to wield it. This is too strong for you to control; I knew we shouldn't have used it in this fight!* ...No... I won't give up, not yet. **You might as well,* The fallen King sneered, speaking into my left ear. Continue, and your body will succumb to the exertion, your magic taken by this fiend. You will only make things worse for yourself, your friends and your Princess.* I had little time for a retort, Tirek towering over me with a condescending smirk. "Even with help, neither you nor the Princess can stand up to me. But don't worry, I shall honour your bravery once I take your magic. And this time, I will not make the same mistake." A magic orb centered before the creature's horn, ready to fire off another attack no doubt to render me immobile. Glaring upwards, I was ready to face this. Rather me than Twilight, after all... I had no regrets. That was, until the pony who took the blast for me showed up between us. Time stilled, a purple body flying before us to take the hit, the power of stolen combined magic hitting the mare with harsh success, and I barley heard my own yell of "No!" escape me at the sight of a pained, eye-closed Twilight Sparkle delicately flying in the air, causing in an impact of the ground near by, a crater where the fallen Princess lay in pain, all to protect me. For me... "No..." This can't be happening... This just can't be... "Twilight..." "TWILIGHT!" ... ... ... ...Dammit. Dammit! A frustrated groan at my inability to sleep escaped from my exhausted muzzle, the nightmare having awoken me abruptly once again just then. Bleary cyan eyes stared up at the darkness, squinting in pain and annoyance. The sensation from todays misadventures still stung all over my body, and it certainly wasn't helping in getting me some sleep. ...Starswirl? Sombra? You guys awake? Being a spirit requires little rest in the physical sense, my friend. But, I am always here if you need me. Tch. I have little need for sleep boy. Although that hardly grants you permission to address me whenever you so desire; it was irritable enough everytime you chose to speak with us on your homeworld just to avoid sleep. I don't TRY to avoid sleep. No human would ever pass up the opportunity to sleep for however long they wished if they could. I'm just asking if there's anyway at all for me to finally get some rest without that Goddamn nightmare... Perhaps if you- And not by telling Twilight about it! I understand your fear for confronting the Princess about your guilt, but you underestimate the predicted reactions to it. Do you truly believe she will judge you for what happened, or your continuous regrets for the incident? You've burdened yourself with this guilt for a long time now, and it is beginning to consume you. Tossing my head around on the pillow, I winced at the results; more stings to my healing face despite how soft the material was. But why now... The event happened about a year ago, to me anyway. Why choose to manifest itself at this time...? Your closeness with her once more is triggering these buried regrets, since they involve her than your friends most of all. The only remedy to this, Jack, is to allow yourself the courage to confess to her what is causing you this insomnia. ...There's no other choice, huh...? What do you think? I imagined Sombra's scowl. When has even Equestria given the choice of luxury? Harsh truth and reality plays a role even within this 'land of fiction,' Jack. It's high time you grow accustomed to that. ... ... ... [BEEP]. Not even closing my eyes works. I may typically have trouble sleeping, but this was on another level entirely. Are you even-? Oh I heard you, Sombra. But it didn't hurt to make another attempt one last time. ... ... ... [BEEP], that does it! In annoyed weariness, I kicked off the sheets and slowly pulled myself off the bed, aching limbs taking a second to adjust on the ground. With that, my exhausted, frustrated self wandered out of the dark room and into the hallway, still lit up, meaning Twilight must still be up doing some research or another. With a sigh, I gazed between the large hall, debating on what to do next and then reaching a conclusion what all humans do when they're indecisive and have nothing better to do. Eat. Heh, it's almost funny how easy it was now for me to navigate these halls. The castle's interior maze wasn't so difficult to explore the more you grew accustomed to the place. A testament to how long exactly I've stayed within these walls. Where was I up to currently within the show's timeline? The middle of season five? Yes, of course; Rarity and Rainbow were still in Canterlot, and I remember clearly the events which transpire there. Arriving into the kitchen, my gaze found the target and proceeded directly forward to the fridge. So when the two mares return, this means what happens next will be two events at once; Applejack and Rarity going to Manehatten, and the Sisterhooves Social occurring at the same time. Luckily, I already planned everything out for that point of the season. Twilight won't be so bored during those events then- Ah, speak of the angel. "Hello Twilight." The purple alicorn blinked from the doorway, wandering further into the room with a bemused expression. "I was wondering why the lights were on in here. I thought you were suppose to be sleeping." I shrugged, in the middle of making myself a sandwich. And maybe I should help myself to some brownies afterwards. "Hunger preventing sleep?" "Among other things," I responded casually... Before my own words sunk in. Dammit Jack! "Such as?" "...Stuff." Smooth. "Like?" "Things." "Any specifics?" "Maybe." "Jack." "Twilight." The mare sighed, shaking her head softly at my obvious evasive behaviour. "If there is a problem Jack, you know I'll do anything to help you, right?" "I know, but you can't prevent nightmares, can you love?" ...[BEEP]! You are pathetic. It was bound to happen either way. "Nightmares?" My gaze glanced further away, avoiding Twilight's furrowed brow and attempting to focus more on the sandwich. Guess what? Didn't work, as I felt myself being pulled by a tender hoof, meeting Twilight's inquisitive frown. "You too...?" Huh? "What...?" Twilight replied quietly, violet eyes searching me for a moment. "Recently I've been having some terrible dreams of my own. They haven't prevented me from sleeping, so I didn't feel like they would become a big issue... But if they're becoming more and more constant, and you're having bad dreams as well..." The mare tilted her head, concerned and curious. "What have you been dreaming about, exactly?" Unwelcome memories shivered down my spine, and Twilight took notice of my hesitant flinch, stepping back slightly. "If you don't want to talk about it-" "You first, love," I interjected tiredly, smiling slightly. "Since you obviously want to talk about it." Maybe then, I can finally find the encouragement to share what I've been dreaming about in turn. As though reaching that conclusion as well, Twilight nodded slowly, looking away for a moment before inhaling deeply, tone far more somber, "It's about the battle against Tirek." My blood froze. "After I saved you from one of his attacks, I saw the aftermath. Something inside you... Changed. I saw a fury quite unlike anything I've ever seen from anyone, when you viciously attacked that fiend like that; unrelenting, without restraint, all because I got hurt." Violet eyes sparkled in recollection. "It's silly to think you'd become so enraged because of me, but-" "It isn't." Twilight snapped her head to me, frowning in confusion. "Of course it is. Despite what we heard, I can't imagine you would become so... So animalistic, in spite of all the other times you've lost your temper..." My guilty expression was all that was needed, for those beautiful eyes to widened, muzzle agape. "You couldn't have...!" I shrugged, gazing down at the floor then, the memories themselves unpleasant and unwarranted. "Seeing you in that state, caused by that monster, all control and composure broke, Twilight. I did everything in my power to stop Tirek there and then. Because... Seeing you hurt like that... Was the most terrifying thing I ever witnessed... And it's all my fault." There, I said it. Cyan eyes looked back at Twilight's sorrowful look. "And that's what I've been dreaming about." There, you happy oh bearded one...? "You... Of course that wasn't your fault! I wasn't about to let you-" Twilight gasped in irony. "Of course you'd consider yourself responsible! You always blame yourself..." The Princess sighed, shaking her head before smiling lightly, at the floor then in my direction. "I should've suspected that was the case. And I gather words alone won't convince you that what happened wasn't your fault, and I would gladly throw myself in harm's way for you and everyone else I love just as you constantly do for us?" And me? Were the last unspoken words. "Is that rhetorical?" Was my attempt of light humour in this dour mood. It must've worked, because Twilight sighed again, but this time less depressed about, and the alicorn strode towards me, one limb wrapping around my own. "What are you doing?" The grin of a Goddess. "Convincing you through other means. Come on." Other means, apparently, meant the two of us cuddling against one another on the couch if the main reading room. And, by Twilight's logic, talking about pretty much just random [BEEP]. "An academic, you?" And, surprisingly, it was working. The Princess nodded, body brushing against my own to my right, the close proximity no longer causing the mare to constantly blush by every physical display of affection like in the past. "Had I not became a Princess, a while back it was my dream to study everything possible - still is - and make something out of that knowledge, and become a Professor or a similar profession. A teacher at Princess Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns, passing on everything there is to know about magic to the next generation." "Professor Twilight..." I pondered on the name, expressing amusement and consideration. "Now I'm being struck with an image of you with large glasses and a lab coat." Reminding me of another Twilight a long way from here. A playful shove. "Very original. But if that didn't work out for me, then plan b was to become a librarian, though I've already seem to have accomplished that profession." A brief pause, and Twilight's feeling of guilt and regret through our bond prompted me to act, delivering a soft kiss atop her mane. Encouraged, Twilight continued, "Or perhaps a scientist; there are still so many things about magic we don't know about yet. Such as your Balance powers." Grinning, I replied sincerely, "We'll both discover more about that together. Anyway, I think... No I KNOW you'd be fantastic at anything you do, Twilight. You're a prodigy among your kind." There was the blush! And a gleeful Twilight leaned closer, wrapping her limbs around my neck gratefully, head leaning on shoulder and chest with open affection. And you know what? Twilight's attempt to lighten up the mood was working. The more we has this conversation, the remorse about my own actions back that fateful day against that magic-stealing Twilight-hurting monster faded away. I was beginning to feel more... At peace, the bond between pulsating in pure harmony, Twilight's light extending across the ties which bind us, soothing my soul. This mare... This wonderful, amazing mare... My own hoof brushing her mane lightly seemed to incite her to inquire, "What about you? Aside from being a writer, what would your other ideal professions be?" Good question. "Well, I suppose I would've liked to be a teacher as well, as we've discussed before." Twilight nodded into my fur. "And I always entertained the notion of being a librarian too... Hmm... A traveler, maybe..." "Travelling?" Twilight teased lightly. "Willingly?" "I'm capable." I retorted without annoyance, grinning. "What else... Um... Being the ideal special somepony to a certain Princess..." A playful giggle. "You already have that position, Jack." "Am I doing a good job so far?" "Flawlessly." The fact that was replied in a heartbeat sent a warmth down my throat and heart to leap. "Although, now thinking about it, you could be less grumpy at times." "You could also be less of a perfectionist at times." "Then we've seem to have reached a stalemate, honey." "I-" Then her words caught to my dumbfounded self. "Did you just call me 'honey?'" Did Twilight Sparkle just call me without any sort of sarcasm or hesitation, 'honey?' The alicorn glanced up. "It's not that jarring, is it?" "...You're kidding right?" Another shove, this time more forceful. "Don't push your luck. You should consider being more tactful sometimes, Jack." I scoffed playfully. "Tact? Moi? I am the epitome of subtlety, thank you very much." "Uh-huh." And that was followed through shared laughter, the comfortable mare shifting around somewhat. "I remember a question I asked you, a long time ago." Oh? "If to become an author was your dream, and I never got the answer after all this time. So... Is your dream to become a writer?" And a long time ago, I would've answered with uncertainty. My dream, if I had one, was lost even to me. I never truly knew what I wanted in life, aside from peace and happiness, the two one can rarely achieve with the hounding of harsh life on my world. And even here, in Equestria, pressure and stress were still two realities which made their selves present when something went wrong. So the real question was, did I have a dream? Something I've always desired more than anything else in the entire multiverse, without realizing it until this very point? It took one look at her to answer that very question. "My dream... Is right here." Purple eyes rolled upwards to look at me, surprise slowly morphing to bliss with my positive words of conviction. "To be with people who accept me for who I am; my faults, my ideals, my everything. To be with someone who always makes me happy, and I make her happy in return. Our friends have fulfilled that dream, and you're the core of that happiness, my Princess, Twilight Sparkle." And suddenly, my muzzle was inches from an eager Twilight's, who was mirroring my content mood with a pleased, pink-cheeked yet happy smile filled to the brink of peaceful serenity. "The same can be said for you, my Warrior, Jack Wright." There wasn't any kissing before this conversation, but I soon found myself in an intense make-out session with the mare of my dreams 'till the point I lost track of time. Okay, screw sleep, this was a better remedy. ...Hm? Wha...? A rough prodding to my left pony shoulder slowly roused me from my slumber, bleary stare meeting the bemused yet humoured expression of a cheerful Spike. "Morning bro." Oh. A yawn escaped me before I replied, "Morning Spike." Followed by a couple more blinks to get my bearings- Huh... Back felt stiff. Obviously wasn't sleeping on my bed- Oh... Right. A weight against my other shoulder and right side incited me to stare in amused fascination at the alicorn resting peacefully on me, head leaning to my neck in content, a happy expression on her beautiful sleeping features. Okay, best thing to wake up to first thing, bar none. We must've fallen asleep next to one another without realizing. And it wasn't even movie night... Should start making movie night a thing around here. "You two had fun last night?" Grinning, I reached forward carefully and ruffled the teasing dragon's head, inciting his protestant yet playful look. "Thought you'd still be asleep without Twilight to wake you up." "Only to make me wake you up." Spike retorted with a huff, then gestured with a thumb behind him. "Besides, it's eleven in the morning." What? My eyes glanced over to the nearby clock... Oh. So it was- Wait a sec... I fell asleep. I actually fell to genuine sleep this time around! And without that bloody nightmare constantly waking me up! You see, Jack? My mentor commented cheerfully, The bond between you inflicted a reaction to Princess Twilight's own dreams, at first. But the cure, as you've discovered now, was the reassurance and love of someone who adores you completely, as you do her in turn. And now, you can both rest in peace for a long time. ...Thanks Starswirl. Sorry for doubting you. "Should we wake her up or...?" Our gazes switched to Twilight, who shifted slightly in her sleep, making an adorable lighthearted noise that prompted my loving smile. "You know what Spike... Let's worry about Twilight's panicking about oversleeping later. Let her rest." And I was perfectly content with staying in this position for however long as possible right now. Chapter 115: We Are Number One!"Now go, Luster Dragon! Attack his life points directly!" "Not so fast. Go Shadow Spell! Not only can your dragon no longer attack, buts it attack is reduced by seven hundred points!" "Aw man- No, wait! Idea! I sacrifice Luster Dragon to summon Luster Dragon #2! Take that, now I'll attack-!" "Summoning a monster that way makes it to the second Main Phase, Spike." "Aw man! Then I play one card face down, ending my turn! It's your move bro." "Gladly bro. Ha!" My hoof swiped up another card from atop the deck, revealing it to be... Something not entirely useful, for now anyway. Was the 'Ha' noise quite necessary? It's called getting invested in the game, Sombra. "Alright then Spike. I switch my Herald of Creation to defense mode, and end my turn." The dragon grinned, mischievously, examining the cards in his claws close to his eyes. "Alright, it's my go!" And swiped another card to his hand, his enthusiasm widening as the game progressed. Spike was really getting the hang of this game, I must admit. In true anime fashion, the dragon extended a free claw forward and exclaimed, "Go, Luster Dragon #2! Destroy his Herald of Creation! Next, I summon Lord of D. in attack mode, thus ending my turn." "You'll regret that Spike." I growled playfully, inciting the dragon's smug look, both of us enjoying the hell out of this. I pulled another card to my hand, thus revealing... Oho, Spike is going down. "Alright then Spike. First up, I summon Kaibaman!" Practically slamming the card on the mat. "Then I activate its special ability. So by immediate sacrifice, I can special summon one certain monster from my card. Come forth, my-!" "So this is where you two have wandered off to!" Gah! Both Spike and I jumped at the unexpected voice and presence. Then again, 'unexpected' was Discord's surname. The Master of Chaos leered down curiously at the two mats between us, before smirking knowingly. "And I can see why. Playing with some pieces of drawn paper are we? We could hear you all the way from the cottage." Unlikely, we have chosen the hill to play this game to our heart's content. Spike smiled innocently, gesturing to the cards in his claw. "Actually, we're playing a game from Stardust's home world called Yu-Gi-Oh." Discord blinked. "It's about dueling using monsters, spells, trap card, rituals, fusions and synchros and-" "Yu... Gi-Oh?" The befuddled prankster echoed, rearing his head back and chuckling absurdly. "Your kind obviously comes up with the most ridiculous names for children games, Stardust." ...Not sure you're in any position to talke about ludicrous names, 'Discord.' I address the point that it was your people who named him as such along with all inhabitants of Equestria. Additionally, I concur with this clown, this game is for the minds of dull foals. Surely there are better pastimes; even your 'Pokemon' games appear far more appealing. "You should play with us, Discord. You can have three-way duels too! Didn't you bring an extra deck bro?" Smirking, I presented the synchro deck held together by an elastic band, to Discord's great amusement. The creature blew out his tongue, waving off the offer dismissively. "Oh yes. Why spend my time having tea with Fluttershy when I can indulge myself playing some cards for the imagination of foals? Think I'll pass, little dragon." Undeterred, though I was slightly annoyed by the rudeness, Spike persisted, standing up now. "Come on Discord! It'll be fun! Hey, maybe you can use your magic to bring the monsters to life. In the show they dueled using hologra... Hologramic..." "Holographic, Spike." "Right, that. And it was awesome!" I won't lie, it would prove certainly interesting. Back home I only had about usually three opponents to play duel monsters against. My little sister, who we had to repeatedly explain the usage of her cards to. My Dad, who was fairly average at the game. And my brother... Who was a total beast with his ridiculous OP cards and mercilessly taunting and smashing his opponents. So yeah, a fresh change was welcomed. Discord took out one of the cards presented before him, examining whatever showed on it with a thoughtful rub of the goatee. "You don't say..." And a sly smirk emerged on his face, and I wasn't certain to be unsettled or intrigued. "Well then, little one, you have given me a rather amusing idea." Spike and I traded glances. Five minutes later. "Now, when my White Stone of Legend is destroyed, I can add one certain monster from my deck to my hand!" The giant white gem before me in question disappeared completely, two face down cards presented between my front. Spike, meanwhile, had a gargantuan dragon made of sparkling colours defending him, his own face down card on the field. I could barely see my little brother between the legs of the large reptile. "In that case, I play another card face down and end my turn. It's your move!" "And Spike played another card down, his life points greater than that of the defenseless Stardust between three hundred points." Discord, providing commentary to an empty audience, spoke from his conjured up announcer box, a stage microphone held before him. "How will the human in the guise of a pony get out of this one? I wonder!" "With this!" I declared, adding another card to my hand. "I summon the Maiden With Eyes of Blue!" A blue-silver haired woman in rags appeared on the battlefield, about normal human size. Oh God. This realistic duel Discord thought of was brilliant! I felt as though I was actually a part of the show. I'd make a killing of a duelist had I landed in the Yu-Gi-Oh universe than here! "But what's this?!" Discord cried in mock-shock. "Stardust has summoned a lovely blue maiden to his side - Won't the Princess be jealous? - with zero attack points!" "And I end my turn." "And he ends his turn, just like that! Just what is he planning? What will Spike do in response." Spike smirked, drawing another card expertly. "I'll tell you what I'll do!" And thrust his hand forward. "I'll have my Luster Dragon #2 attack your maiden! Go!" The beast leaned its head forward, and a colourful beam emerged from its open maw, ready to consume the maiden they thought defenseless. And my plan worked like a charm. "Now, I activate my maiden's special ability!" "And Spike has clearly fell right into Stardust's trap! Let's see what happens!" "Oh no!" I grinned triumphantly. "Oh yes!" Victory was mine! "When my maiden is attacked once per turn, I can negate that attack and switch her to defense position." The woman did exactly that, a light shield enveloping to absorb the dragon's beaming assault. "And that's not all! I can now summon one specific monster from my hand, deck or graveyard: My most powerful monster of all!" Once the smoke cleared from the Luster Dragon's attack, I took note of Spike's growing nervousness. He ain't seen [BEEP] yet. "Come forth! BLUE EYES WHITE DRAGON!" This growing enthusiasm over summoning a mere card is beginning to trouble me, boy... Shut up! This is magical right here! From a large circular light emerged next to my maiden, forming and taking shape to the legendary titanic creature, brought to life thanks to a smug Discord. The behemoth reptile released a mighty roar over the landscape, and all we can do is stare at the impressive white dragon in awe. It's... Beautiful...! And in true Kaiba fashion, I grinned at the gulping Spike and let out a mighty command. "Now, Blue Eyes, attack his Luster Dragon #2! White Lightning!" And holy [BEEP] was that an attack firing straight at my foe. Even Discord had to duck for cover from the beam of pure white onslaught sent straight at the defenseless smaller beast. Spike will be also at my mercy once his dragon's destroyed- "Not so fast!" What? I could vaguely hear Spike's call over the roaring beam of lightning. "I activate my trap card: Negate Attack! Your Blue Eyes White Dragon cannot attack and destroy my beast this turn!" Oh that does it. With a growl, I activated a magic card of my own. "Well I can do this instead: Burst Stream of Destruction! With this, with Blue Eyes on the field, all your monsters are annihilated. GO!" What followed afterwards was a storm of smoke and sounds of ground being utterly ruined. Discord, thankfully, cleared up all the black fog with the help of a trusty vacuum cleaner, allowing us all to see Spike's monsterless field and... Ohhhhhhhhhh [BEEEEEEEEEEEEP]... Now you've done it! Idiot! Good news, Spike clearly wasn't hurt from the onslaught - I would've sensed if he was - so that wasn't an issue. Bad news... The entire land around us was singed and looked like WWIII had just occurred here and then. Brownness and fire covered parts of the scorched land, and three of use looked around, stunned by the terrifying destruction caused by my Blue Eyes White Dragon. All except for Discord, who applauded quite merrily. "That was a spectacular display, if I do say so myself. We should play this card game more often; that was genuinely fun than I anticipated." Spike, however, was having the closer mindset to my own compared to Discord's. "Twilight's gonna kill us..." I could only nod, Spike swallowing in abstract horror. Wait, we can fix this. All we have to do is have Discord clean up before- "Jack! Spike! Discord!" Oh [BEEP]! For standing a feet away was a very confused and very, very peeved Twilight. The others approached along with her, but I was more focused on the violet eyes regarding us with deadly intent. Now would be the time to depart. Agreed. And Spike took the initiative. "Discord! Get us out of here quick!" "Wait-!" A flash of light before I could gather all the discarded decks. And we found ourselves back in the midst of my bedroom. It didn't take long for me to get my bearings and ask the incarnation of chaos, "All the cards too, Discord!" The trickster simply snapped his fingers, and before us the decks all appeared as they did the previous duel, and I immediately worked to clean up. "I'm guessing it's a tie then," Spike said knowingly, smiling sheepishly at my side-glance. Uh-huh, whatever you say Spike. "Well, we have tons of other fun activities to do today." "Yes I too would rather find something far more entertaining to do than clean up a mere field on Twilight's whim," Discord pitched in, placing both animal hands on myself and the young dragon. "How about a third member to the party?" Spike gaped, before beaming up at the Master of Chaos. "You wanna hang out with us, really?" "Why not?" He shrugged, smirking down at the joy-filled dragon, before both turned to me expectantly. I shrugged myself in response, smiling lightly. Sure, why not? I had no objection whatsoever to hanging out with Discord and Spike at once. "We did say we should hang out more often anyway." Very true. "So then boys, count me in!" "Awesome!" Spike fisted the air cheerfully. "And after what happened just before, this is gonna be a very fun day!" I'm inclined to agree. I'm certainly far from inclined. Oh lighten up. What harm can he do? ...Do you not recall the event only a few minutes ago? When your chaotic friend used his unrelented magic to bring your monsters to life and caused devastation on the field previously surrounding you, almost causing injury to your "little bro?" It'll be fine! Discord knew what he was doing. "So." Speak of the devil. The creature rubbed his hands eagerly. "What else do you do for fun around here?" Good question. Both Spike and I glanced around the room itself, plenty of fun things to do around here. It didn't take long before our gazes found themselves on the pile of DVDs atop the PS4, reserved for later, and we exchanged equal grins of the same idea. "Discord." I looked up to the waiting chaotic entertainer. "Have you ever heard of Star Wars?" "Ohh! Can we finally watch the prequels Star?" "...Wait 'till you're older with a more open mind, Spike." I do believe prolonged interaction with your friends has made you overly lax. Hm? What makes you say that? As I mentally ask this, blades of purple and gold clashed, a deadly dance of battle proceeding through the large forest of Sweet Apple Acres, for various reasons. Oh. Mere observation. After the Star Wars marathon, which Discord, at first, was bored of but quickly grew to love them the further we watched through the movies, the Master of Chaos made a suggestion I couldn't possibly refuse. With the exception of Spike possibly wielding a realistic lightsaber - which I vehemently refused against - the mixture of animals and I proceeded to duel through the forest with all the skill and grace a Jedi would possess, the young dragon observing from the sidelines with cheers of awe and encouragement. "Your powers are weak, old one." I taunted playfully, reciting one of many countless famous quotes of the Sith Lord. Discord grinned, hardly offended, replying with a wise impression, "You cannot win, Star. If you strike me down I shall become more powerful than you can possibly imagine." A gold lightsaber against purple, the former belonging to me and the latter to Discord. And I thought nothing could top the realistic Yu-Gi-Oh duel just earlier, but this was already beginning to take that title. More and more, the duel was steadily growing intense. And with real lightsabers, it wasn't hard to see why. Hence me putting my hat and cape to the side just in case. I had no real worries about burning either myself or the incarnation of chaos; that would just prove neither of us are worthy to wield the blades. Regardless, this sensation, wielding a lightsaber - a real one - for the first time in my life. It was amazing! It was... Exhilarating. Your left. Cheers! Sombra's casual warning had me block the incoming strike in time. It was a little difficult holding the lightsaber hilt in one hoof, fighting against Discord with the fencer style of Form II. His method of combat matched his name and personality; chaotic. And that alone made me cautious, this style made him wild and unpredictable, and with his superior height he could easily chop at my head. But, again, I felt no fear or nervousness. Not in the least. Ha! The Master of Chaos promptly flew over my leapt assault, an unfortunate tree trunk becoming the victim of my assault. As I spun, preparing to continue with that attack, Spike called out rather timidly, "Uh, guys?" Hm? We both paused from our sabers clashing again briefly, looking to the young lizard. The dragon looked around in humoured nervousness. "I think you may have gotten a bit overboard..." Hm? ...Oh. Right. Our battle area. Took me until now to properly notice the devastation our duel made made. Scorched trunks and grass, trees fallen over and apples scattered everywhere, edible or burnt. Guess I wasn't paying enough attention... Whoops. Referring back to my previous statement. Spending time with your friends has made you far too lenient, and more unaware of your surroundings. Your initial caution has vanished in favour for entertaining yourself. Witness the results of that heavy cost. "Quite right," Discord said, not to the scolding King but to Spike, deactivating his blade. I followed the gesture, shaking his offered hand. "That was quite the epic battle. We should have lightsaber duels more often, Stardust." I nodded, matching his humour. "Maybe in a less tree-infested environment next time." Grinning, Discord opened his mouth to respond with something witty- "What in tarnation happened around here?!" Uh-oh. "Uh-oh." "Oh boy." I recommend fleeing. Yep! "Discord!" He was already on it, teleporting us away from the outraged storming Applejack. This day just kept getting better and better. First the Yu-Gi-Oh duel, then the lightsaber battle. And now, this. "Pikachu, Thunderbolt!" "Dodge and use Flamethrower!" "Not so fast! Hydro Pump!" Yep, you guessed correctly. Also brought to life through the magic of Discord were now Pokemon; every child's dream come true. Countless people would be jealous of me, Spike and Discord right now. The three different types rampaged through their battle within the Everfree Forest; the chosen battle arena this time for our explosive battle. Spike having chosen Pikachu, Discord choosing Blastoise, and myself, the strongest starter of all. Charizard. You mean the most "overrated," as I believe it is called. With good reason my friend. "Charizard, Fly!" "No you don't! Pikachu use Quick Attack!" "Now Blastoise, get them with a Razor Shell while they're distracted." The large blue turtle obliged with a rapid spin towards his opponents. Luckily, my large orange lizard escaped into the air just in time, though the small electrical rat wasn't so lucky. Spike let out a noise of protest at his Pikachu being successful hit. "The snooze you lose, Spikey boy!" Discord called out smugly, prompting Spike's challenging glare. "Oh yeah? We'll see about that! Pikachu, Iron Tail!" "Now Charizard, Fly!" "No fair!" Who said Pokemon battles were fair? Discord pouted at the team-up against his starter, the groaning large turtle forced back against a tree from the barrage, the large trunk tipping over from the huge pressure suddenly pressed against it. With a sly smirk, Discord chose to retaliate. "Blastoise, Hydro-!" "What is going on here- ...Stardust?!" What the-?! I was so intently focused I didn't sense nor hear anyone approach to watch. But it was the visitor in question who made me even more surprise. My pleased grin was a contrast to the flabbergasted expression on the mare's face. "Trixie!" And I made a gesture for the battle to take a quick break, turning fully to greet my old friend. Pink stunned eyes were more focused on me as opposed to the created Pokemon duking it out for supremacy. "But... How can this be?" Trixie blinked multiple times. "I heard you left Equestria for good!" With a grin, I motioned dramatically. "Ahh, you won't get rid of me that easily." And walked towards the mare... Before tightly hugging her. That seemed to shake off the spell. "What the-?! Get off me you sentimental alien!" There's the Trixie we know and love. The unicorn pushed me back indignantly, looking thoroughly embarrassed by the friendly display, attempting to cover her face more behind her magician hat, and pointing at me expectantly. "You have some explaining to do, mister. I... Trixie thought she'd never see you again!" Even if the relief in her tone was subtle enough, I could detect the immense positive emotions from my return present in her heart. "And wipe that silly grin off your face. You're reminded me too much of your Princess." That comment far less insulting than she intended it to be. I still smiled. "Missed you too Trixie." The mare scoffed dismissively, reverting back to her old self without fault, motioning finally to the magical creatures about to do battle. "And what, may Trixie ask, are those things? And why is this forest turned into a war field? Trixie could hear the battle all the way from her carriage." "We're battling with Pokemon!" Spike answered happily, petting his satisfied Pikachu for a moment. Trixie frowned, repulsed by the gesture yet intrigued by the explanation. "'Pokemon?' Trixie has not heard of such creatures." "You wouldn't have." I chuckled at her sour expression, making a placating gesture. "They're from a game from my world. Discord brought them to life so we could have a battle with them outside of the games." The Master of Chaos, meanwhile, was lounging around atop his Blastoise, paying little heed to the conversation. The mare clicked her tongue, looking around the damaged area. "So I see..." "You wanna join us?" Spike then suddenly inquired rather excitedly. "We could have a battle royale!" The blue unicorn scoffed yet again, looking away haughtily and waving off the offer. "Trixie has far more important tasks to get along with than succumb to some barbaric games." "That's too bad." And he speaks at last! Discord opened one eye, peeking over to the mare slyly. "Although it's to be expected. You don't strike me as the type to endure the hardships of battle, dear." That did the trick. Pink eyes glared in his direction. "What did you say?" "I'm only saying that, it's understandable you wouldn't wanna participate... Trixie, was it? Battles are not for the weak-hearted, after all. It takes a strong trainer to battle with their own Pokemon; even Spike is strong enough to do so." The dragon beamed at the compliment, oblivious to the fact Discord was saying that to taunt the fuming mare. Noticing this, the mocking creature glanced over to Trixie with a smug expression. "Unless, of course, you can prove us wrong." Trixie's response wasn't entirely surprising to any of us. "Show Trixie how to play." Ten minutes later, we got that battle royale as Spike wanted after all. "Frenzy Plant!" "Hydro Pump!" "Thunder!" "Fire Blast!" "Hey, no fair! That should've hit him!" "Grass moves aren't too effective on fire types, Trixie. And being part flying also weakens your attacks against it!" "But not mine. Blastoise, Razor Shell!" "Iron Tail Pikachu!" "Dodge, Venusaur, and use Razor Leaf!" "Flamethrower!" "Pikachu!" "Hydro Pump!" "God dammit! You'll pay for that!" "Frenzy Plant!" "Dodge!" "Hey, which one of ours is effective against his rat?" "Pikachu is electric type." "So who's stronger against it?" "None!" "Oh come on!" "Quick Attack!" "Protect!" "Now, Skull Bash my Blastoise!" "Charizard, Fire Blast! ...Oh [BEEP]!" My error was realized before I could react, the others following my cry of shock with widened eyes at the fire now impacting the side of Zecora's own cottage. "Hydro Pump!" Discord wasted no time in commanding his Pokemon, the behemoth turtle obliging with water pouring into the top trunk that made up the zebra's home. Quickly snapping his fingers, all four of our creatures disappeared with a flash. "I recommend we bail." Trixie cried in objection, "But Trixie was so close to winning-!" "Good idea Discord, let's go." "Okay," I proceeded to say once the shared laughter subsided, chuckling admist my words. "I - heh - think we should lay off from anything destructive for a while." "For once, I concur." Discord replied, wiping away an invisible tear after our fit of laughter from what happened back in the forest. "I say we should proceed to play by something that won't cause everypony to be after our tails. Even if they could certainly try." "Agreed." Spike nodded, turning to me with a wide smile. "What's next then? Any other games from your world we could play bro?" Shrugging, I pondered the question. Meanwhile, Trixie scoffed once again, still slightly sour from the unfinished battle, but smiling and laughing with us regardless. "Your idea of fun lacks subtlety. Trixie knows how to cause more entertainment with less destructive tendencies." Uh-huh. The three of us rolled our eyes, though mine was moreso in fondness. "Says the mare whose 'entertainment' almost got others harmed." "Way to bring up old wounds." The mare muttered, looking slightly dejected from the reminder. "Aha!" Discord suddenly had an idea, made evident by the light bulb appearing beside his head... And a poke from him making it lit up. "What do you guys say to a few harmless pranks on our dear friends?" Trixie frowned. "Including the Princess?" Something told me that wasn't concern she expressed. At his nod, my suspicions were confirmed. The unicorn began smiling rather deviously. "In that case, the Great and Powerful Trixie will be all too happy to participate in your childish antics, friends." Oh lovely. This should be good. "But first, Trixie must ask; are you all real tricksters?" "Well..." Spike responded first, shrugging sheepishly. "Technically... Nah." ...Wait a minute... "Have you ever pranked somepony, even your precious Princess?" If this was going where I THOUGHT it was going... Spike shook his head, prompting Trixie to question next, "Have you ever even tried pranking somepony?" Spike shook his head again, and Discord and I exchanged realizing knowing looks. Of course he'd know about the famous meme. "Very well then! I, the Great and Powerful Trixie, supposes she has to teach you how to be tricksters!" Oh my Goooooooood...! Discord, on cue, summoned the very much-needed instrument. And somehow, I got the suspicion either he or Starswirl were most likely responsible for Trixie beginning this parody song by a legend. The music commenced, the trumpet starting off the song that spawned a thousands memes. As "We Are Number One" was sung by us four kindred spirits, Trixie grinned smugly. And what followed was essentially a montage, as the mare guided us back into the town to proceed with the pranking of many oblivious ponies. Twilight wasn't too hard to find, spotting herself enjoying a cup of tea by the Ponyville cafe. Hiding from her field of vision, we slowly approached the smiling mare. Pranking Twilight? Thank God we don't sleep together, otherwise I would be taking the couch tonight. The prank in question was... Nothing too harmful. Though a surprised Twilight reactively fled from the open book suddenly gaining a mouth, snapping and proceeding to chase her across the streets. In satisfaction, we continued on with harmlessly playing tricks on our other friends. Pinkie soon found herself smothered in cream pies aimed at her in all directions. And Rarity, bless her, was appalled by her racked dresses suddenly being decorated in awful colour schemes. I dare say Discord and Trixie's combined efforts were making them kindred spirits. I honestly couldn't recall if the two got along by the season six finale. Applejack wasn't at all pleased by her pulled wagon suddenly being filled with anvils. Next up was none other than Fluttershy. This was gonna be cruel... And it was! "I'll send her flowers as an apology later..." Discord mumbled, quickly getting over scaring off his friend by the sound of multiple balloons popping simultaneously. Okay, watching Rainbow being taken by surprise like that was pretty hysterical. Teaches you not to walk instead of fly, eh Rainbow? The pranks only escalated from there. To the Mayor, Bon, Lyra, Derpy, Whooves, Mr and Mrs Cupcake, and so on. Needless, the entire town wasn't too pleased by four pranksters making a mess around the town. Ah we'll deal with the aftermath later, Discord can always clean up all messes with his flawless magic. Trixie all too happily declared that in the middle of town square, admist unimpressed citizens finding themselves covered in fresh paint giving them new fur colour. Gonna get in a looot trouble for this... Ah well. Hakuna Matata! I wasn't normally fond of memes. But in some cases, such as that song before, I was willing to make some minor exceptions. More tolerable certainly than that Bee Movie or Lorax tripe storming through the internet. No, Robbie Rotten was the real deal. And no wonder you believe that. The character is a pure representation of all humanity's desires to eat, sleep and relax to their heart's content. Correct. Probably a million times more identifiable villain than any of the EQG flicks had to offer. "There's the smash ball!" "It's Trixie's! Back off!" Now, we were playing a nice, relaxing game of a classic: Super Smash Bros Brawl. God I haven't played it in years, but the minute I plugged my Gamecube controller into the Wii, everything came back. Discord was already proving himself a pro at the game, Spike was doing better than Trixie at the moment; the mare's frustration at her lack of gameplay knowledge palpable through her growl and expression. "Time's up!" "Haha! I win! Yet again! Go me!" "You sure you're not going easy against us Star?" "Nah, Discord won that fair and square." "Right, who to pick now... Meta Knight!" "Looks like you're with me then, Snake." "The Great and Powerful Trixie deems this 'Marth' worthy of her playing skills." "Sonic again bro?" "Can't go wrong with Sonic. Gotta go fast Spike." "Pick a map already! Trixie cannot wait to claim victory this time!" Next match began. And while half of me was focused on the game itself - hence why I wasn't winning as much as I'd prefer - another was intently concentrating on the heart signatures around me. So far, aside from these three, I couldn't sense any further presences within the castle walls. Meaning Twilight hasn't dropped by yet to possibly scold us for going Robbie Rotten on everyone's arses. Worth it. To be Robbie Rotten was to attain God status. Hm. That man should come back with his own show. Haha, yeah! Robbie Rotten should come back with, like, his own spin-off show where he's moved to another town, and he does everything in his power to make it as lazy as possible. I'd watch the [BEEP] out of that. It'd be far more entertaining than observing those puppets, that pink-haired runt and the obsessive athletic. You mean Sportaflop? ...Who did you expect? Ahhhhh! Always knew you had a sense of humour, Sombra! "I win!" Trixie scoffed as Spike pumped the air triumphantly, carefully dropping her Wii remote onto the couch and leaning back. "Trixie grows bored of this tedious game." Uh-huh. We other three shared teasing smiles. "What else can we do for fun?" Ha. At that, I raised a humoured brow the unicorn's way. "Why Trixie, does that mean you're having fun hanging out with us?" The mare snorted, looking away. "Don't be ridiculous. The Great and Powerful Trixie has little better to do; she is merely indulging in your meager games until a batter pastime presents itself." Your voice says one thing, my dear, but your heart says another. Even Discord and Spike could see right through her bull[BEEP]. The former chuckled snidely. "That's funny. Because I can swear you were having the time of your life just now." A couple of photos were magically produced in the Master of Chaos' hands, revealing to us images of Trixie playing the game with a full-on grin of pure excitement and content. "Looks more than indulging to me." Trixie glared at the mischievous creature, whereas Spike snickered behind his claw, looking back to me cheerfully. "Yeah, let's play something else now. Maybe we can do something similar to those Yu-Gi-Oh and Pokemon battles before. Any ideas?" Hmm... ...Oh. One glance at the character select screen was all it took. And the plan crafting in my mind has Sombra voice out skeptically. You are seriously considering such a ludicrous idea? Wouldn't you be use to that by now? Without awaiting an answer, I turned to the others with a grin. "As I said before... Gotta go fast guys." ...Wait. Hm? A Robbie Rotten and Discord show. ...Yeeeeeees! "Hm! Enough of this! Stardow! Brixie! Sparmy! Time to meet your-!" "Hold on a minute!" Once again, the upcoming battle was paused by more complaints. Spike gesturing to his new temporary form with open indignation. "Why am I Charmy the Bee again?" "'Cause it's fitting." Trixie rolled her eyes. I just find it funny, truth be told. The mare gestured to her own new body mixture of pale pink fur. "Rather a bee as opposed to a cat anyway; at least bees can be more harmful." "That's debatable." "You've no right to complain." Trixie snapped to me. "You're perfectly okay with your new form." Damn right I was. A grin emerged on my transformed muzzle. Wish I had a mirror right about now to once again witness my new form in all its glory. "I am all that I am all I am." Shadow the 'Edgehog baby! "...What?" Spike and Trixie regarded me in clear confusion. "Black-hearted evil. Brave-hearted hero. I am all of me." The two still stared as though I just announced I was pregnant and Discord was the mother of the child. Speaking of whom, the creature of chaos tapped his fingers impatiently. Wouldn't blame him. "Now let's stop complaining and get to it, eh Charmy? Blaze?" "Sure thing 'Shadow,'" Spike responded, using his newfound wings to hover beside us as we prepared for battle. The three of us stood opposed to Discord, dressed as one of the other greatest villains of all times. Dr. Eggman! Or Robotnik depending how little you know about this [BEEP]. 'Eggman' grinned maliciously, proceeding at my nod in his cockpit which was the lower half of a metallic body. "Now, enough of this! Stardow! Brixie! Sparmy! Time to meet your maker!" The upper half of the machine body connected with the second, shielding 'Eggman' from our field of vision. Yep, we were reenacting the boss fight from Sonic Heroes. It only took a few Youtube vidoes to show them how it's done. And then we got to work right away; using this long trail from Sweet Apple Acres to Ponyville as the battlefield. The Egg Emperor raised his shield and lance-arm in preparation, the colour scheme of the boss matching Discord's own preferred colours as opposed to its original. Fine by me. "I still don't see why I should be Charmy and not someone awesome like Silver..." I couldn't help but laugh at Spike's loud mumble. 'Silver' and 'awesome' in the same sentence was controversial in its own right. "I'll show you what real evil is!" Discord proceeded to quote the infamous villain's line, before his machine started flying away down the path, signaling the battle's beginning. "Take this! Take this! Take this! Take this!" Gotta say, as we followed after him and dodging energy waves from the lance, he was certainly getting into character pretty well. Imagine if he and Eggman has legit teamed-up as like a crossover episode between their respective shows. The Eggman from the main games, that is, not that absurdity from the Boom series. Or '06. That too. "CHAAAARGE!" Whoa! It didn't take awfully long for the battle to transform into complete and utter chaos. We didn't have time to witness the destruction of the pathway caused by our immense reenactment of the boss fight. Missiles and energy waves purposely missing us ravaging the trees and grass we passed by, fire vortexes made by Trixie helping increase the damage, Spike probably doing the least amount of handiwork to either the Egg Emperor or the area around us. My Chaos Spears and Homing Dashes weren't helping the environment much either. But we were swept away by how fun it all was. "CHAAAARGE!" The battle was over sooner than later, once last war cry from 'Eggman' followed by our own, as machine and anthropomorphic life forms crashed into one another. Though I made sure Spike didn't take the brunt of the most damage. One Homing Dash from me and fire vortex from 'Blaze' was all it took before the Emperor finally started malfunctioning. But Discord, of course, had the robot disappear before it could potentially explode and kill us all, leaving only him to pound his fist against the ground, keeling over in playful surrender. "Defeated! Impossible! NOOOOO!" The three of us exchanged glances... And proceeded to follow Discord's chuckles with our own, beginning to laugh out loud fully at the sheer absurdity of what just happened. Welp, this was a day I wasn't forgetting any time soon! Trixie echoed those thoughts. "Perhaps Trixie has had more fun than she expected. Hmhm." Spike grinned childishly, Discord proceeding to kindly transform us back. A slight shame, I was getting use to those hover shoes. "Yeah! Today was a blast! So, what's next?" "'What's next' is you four explaining all the damage you've done everywhere throughout Ponyville, Sweet Apple Acres and the castle today." ...Ohhhhhh [BEEP]. Again, too focused here to sense your friend's arrival. Thanks for the reminder. Reluctantly, our laughter abruptly ceased as we slowly turned to face the disappointed alicorn, glaring our way along with the others. "Oh wonderful..." Discord mumbled in both humour and exasperation. "You turned a peaceful field into a war zone-" "That was Stardust and Spike. I had nothing to do with that I swear." "- Played terrible pranks on our friends-" "'Terrible?' Trixie is appalled by your lack of taste, Princess." "- Destroyed a handful of Applejack's orchids-" "At least there'll be another story to tell for the future descendants of the farm." "- Zecora's cottage-" "Now THAT was purely an accident." "- Wrecked the halls of the castle-" "Gotta go fast." "- And utterly devastated the trail leading from Ponyville to Sweet Apple Acres." Twilight finished, regarding us four like a stern teacher. "What do you four have to say for yourselves." ...Good question. We exchanged glances, Spike taking the initiative for us. "We had fun?" Haha! The cheek. I proudly rubbed the dragon's head at that, myself and Discord grinning widely, whereas Trixie repressed a small smile. Twilight, meanwhile, was hardly impressed, shaking her head with a tired sigh. "You are aware you have many amends to make regarding today's... Activities. Many messes must be cleaned up now thanks to your shared antics on the town." "That's easily remedied." I already had the perfect solution. "Discord?" The Master of Chaos smirked, snapping his paw fingers only once. "And voila! Everything's been fixed. No punishment for us today I'm afraid, Twilight." Again, the mare wasn't amused, staring at us four with ill-disguised disappointment. But thankfully, I wasn't entirely affected by the look. She'll get over it by tonight or tomorrow. "At the very least, I hope you all learnt a valuable lesson today." "We have?" Your guess is as good as mine, Discord; myself, he and Trixie sharing with each other confused expressions. Spike, however, spoke on our behalf next to appeal to Twilight, "That we should be more careful while having fun, making sure no one gets hurt by our activities?" The alicorn nodded, momentarily satisfied by the appeasing answer. "It's fine that you four are hanging out together. I hardly oppose it." Something, however, suggested an edge to her tone, and she frowned at Trixie's scoff, continuing anyway, "Just be certain not to make entertainment from devastating the wildlife and scaring the citizens like that again. Especially with turning somepony's book into a pony-eating monster with razor sharp fangs." The blue unicorn smiled smugly at the unsubtle jab. "Whatever you say, Princess. Discord?" The creature obliged, clapping twice before Twilight could get another word in. And bright flash appeared before our eyes, Discord teleporting us four outside the castle doors. "Well, that was fun listening to Twilight lecture us like a self-entitled schoolteacher and all. Now how about one more game before the day is done, hm?" "Trixie is willing." "Sure thing." Spike nodded with her, before pointing out rather meekly, "Though I think we should listen to Twilight about restraining ourselves this time. We don't want her to start lecturing us again." Trixie rolled her eyes. "As if she has any right to scold the Great and Powerful Trixie that way!" And nodded. "But yes, you raise a valid point Spike. We should refrain from anything too destructive this time around, regardless of how much fun it was much earlier." "So you admit it was fun interacting with us after all?" I inquired with a knowing smile. "Well..." The unicorn smiled slyly in turn. "Perhaps. But let's not push luck here." Good enough for me. Today was an entire ride of fun for me too. All we did today was spectacular, the repercussions notwithstanding. I wouldn't mind hanging out with these three again some other time after today. I grinned, nodding before contemplating what last piece of activity we could do today... Hm... We did Pokemon... Star Wars... Yu-Gi-Oh... Sonic... So that just left... ...Ah. Pretty sure what you're thinking of is too destructive right at the start. Not if we're careful enough. That said, I turned to the waiting others with a wide grin. Discord smirked knowingly. "Now there's a sneaky expression I can get behind..." My own expression soon matched his. "It involves something called a Keyblade..." Chapter 116: Terror That Flaps In The Night"It was an accident, you know... The man was never meant to fall into the core of his successes. As he fell, reality shifted and twisted in his vision, distorting his every particle into something... Monstrous." "What happened to him...?" I smirked at Rarity's question, hidden within the darkness. None of the circling mares could see nor hear my quiet footsteps around them, my voice slow and deliberate, for the scare factor I intended. "Every cell in his body evaporated. Evolved. Ripped from the structure which bound them together and sent them hurtling through time and space itself. The good doctor became something abhorrent than even the worst of his kind. His body never made it to the core of his machinery before it disappeared." I was behind Applejack at that point, who gulped lightly. "Then what...?" The orange Earth Pony practically shivered at my leant whisper to her right ear. "He was never found, not a trace..." Did I mention I was enjoying this, terribly so? Refusing to use the torch helped in increasing the scare factor for this story that even Pinkie looked chilled. "At least, not physically. His sight widened throughout the lands..." The pink mare shivered when I slyly moved up behind her sat posture next. "For beware the man who speaks in hands... Although..." "Although what?" Pinkie inquired curiously, despite herself. Now for the grand finale. "We should really be careful talking about the good doctor this way... After all..." "What? What?!" I refrained a chuckle at Rainbow's impatience. Alright, her honour for the finale then. Stepping behind her in the darkness, I straightened onto my two hinds legs to rise above the pegasus. "It's rude to talk about someone who's right there." And all the mares screamed as I had intended, Rainbow following upon their gazes above her and spotting the temporary golden eyes illuminating through the darkness... Then laughter spread among us, Twilight using that moment to light up the library once again, clapping lightly at the spectacle. "Quite marvelous darling." Rarity complimented in approval, as we all finished chuckling to ourselves. "Clearly this was planned beforehand." I smirked at the observation. "Ever since I came back." And it all paid off. Certainly! "My turn! My turn!" Pinkie raised her hoof up excitedly. "I've got a good one!" "You just had yer turn before Stardust, Pinkie," Applejack commented in amusement, "Besides, Twilight hasn't had a go yet, right Twi?" The alicorn nodded, smiling brightly. "Right, and I'll guarantee you all when I say this will be a story that will have you hide behind your tails." Alright love, I'll humour you. I settled back to my seat in the circle as Twilight cleared her throat, magically pulling the torchlight towards her. "But beware, my friends... This is a ghastly tale of... The Headless Librarian...!" Rainbow rolled her eyes, and I chuckled quietly. Sound exhilarating Twilight... Far more original in direct contrast to your blatant plagiarism from a video game. A very good video game, mind you. ...Your point? "- At midnight, under a starless sky and blackened clouds, even the moon for all its pure radiance couldn't shine through the magic conjured by the Librarian's Curse..." Pretty sure you're hardly regarded for being the best horror storyteller yourself, Sombra. Don't assure unless you know, Wright. ...You mean you actually have a story in mind? "- Then, when the eclipse finally revealed itself through the shielded clouds, the Librarian disappears, and leaves a storm of messy, opened books in its wake...!" I have no obligation to answer that. Nor to indulge your childish activities in telling mere ghost stories for this tedious tradition of yours. Why not? Halloween suits you to a T, thinking about it. You're not even paying attention to your mare's story. "- And then, when you least expect it, the signs of the Librarian's return are shown by the sounds of tossed literature... And a ghostly statement... 'Your books are overdue!'" "Gah!" I couldn't resist bursting out in laughter. Bravo Twilight! The book flying onto Rainbow's head had the pegasus cry out and jump ten feet in the air. Whoa! The even I yelped in surprise at multiple books harmlessly brushing onto me and the screaming mares. Twilight chuckled rather evilly at her show working like a charm. Then the lights came off, and even my surprise and laughter turned deadpan along with Spike, who flipped the light switch when entering the room, at the large mess of scattered books. Our gazes switched to a satisfied Twilight, both of us speaking in harmony, "We're not cleaning this up." "Nightmare Night! What a fright! Give us something sweet to bite!" As ever, my eyes rolled at Spike's merry chant to the pony giving them candy. Y'know, at least saying "Trick or Treat!" was short and to the point. Still, I was having a good time regardless how repetitive the chant was getting to every house we visited. Not to mention, all the little kids wandering around in costumes chanting that as well. Again, I had considered against joining in the festivities of their "Nightmare Night" - I'm still calling it Halloween whether they like it or not, to Twilight's exasperation - but once again, those mares and Spike convinced me otherwise. And while they were helping out a hesitant Fluttershy to join in the fun, Twilight suggested I accompany Spike around the decorative Ponyville in the meantime for some classic trick or treating. Spike, of course, was thrilled by the idea to have his big brother go with him in acquiring candy. "Nightmare Night! What a fright! Give us something sweet to bite!" My enthusiasm, meanwhile, was slowly dampening by the amount of times I kept hearing that ludicrous statement. But at least Spike was having a good time, so my mood wasn't terribly downput from the night. Speak for yourself, boy. The repeated phrase is beginning to become nauseating to my ears. I am speaking for myself, Sombra. And what ears? You're a ghost now, remember? How kind of you to note. Now now, this is not a tradition for quarreling. The ever-so-wise Starswirl put in. But rather, a tradition for entertainment and social interaction. We should be celebrating this yearly holiday with the good citizens of Ponyville and Equestria throughout. I certainly am having a good time, observing these youthful spirits run around in joy. "Nightmare Night! What a fright! Give us something sweet to bite!" Or simply an excuse for foals to consume as many unhealthy goods as possible. Perhaps. But the thought behind it is what counts. The parents offer their young leniency this time of year to enjoy themselves with as many sugary treats as they desire, and as the houses they visit give to them. The idea behind celebrating Nightmare Night isn't primarily about the defeat of Nightmare Moon long ago, but allowing our young not to be traumatized by the events of history in favour of having a simple good time together. By hounding ponies' doors for treats, of course. Wonder if there's anyone dressed as Starswirl tonight... Hell, or even Sombra. Twilight's costume is a gladiator this year. And as for mine, well- "Stardust! Spike!" Ah! "Hello Bon! Lyra." I greeted the two approaching mares warmly, taking note of their costumes. "A pair of witches I see." "You bet!" Lyra nodded with a beaming grin, before making a dramatic motion. "And if you're not careful, we miiiight just turn you both into chickens!" Bon rolled her eyes fondly, smiling at us both. "Nice dragon costume Spike!" The young lizard grinned at the approval, the stitched extra head on his green outfit beside him wobbling somewhat. "And you're a... Superhero, Stardust?" Not just any hero, my dear Bon. Don't start. Swishing the cape to cover my face, I began, "I... Am the terror that flaps in the night." Stop it. Now. "I am the one who makes villains wet their beds all over." Finish those words, Jack, and I'll make you wet your bed next morning. "I... And Darkwing Du-!" "Look! An apple dunking contest! Come on Bon!" Ah dammit. We all watched in amusement as Lyra pointed elsewhere and hurriedly ran towards the competition, the cream Earth Pony shaking her head before looking back at us. "Say, did you hear about the rumour going on at Princess Celestia and Princess Luna's old castle?" Rumour? Spike and I exchanged glances. "Can't say we have. What rumour?" Spike inquired. "Apparently, deep within the bowels of the old castle within the Everfree Forest, the ancient spirit of Nightmare Moon herself lurks. They call it: The Curse of the Moon!" That last part was added with an ominous "Ooo-"ing. "Her s-spirit?" Spike echoed, sounding slightly nervous from the idea. Bon's voice dropped rather conspiratorially. "Nopony's ever ventured to the ruined castle on Nightmare Night, and that's why. But, if you somehow manage to bypass her vengeful spirit, there's said to be a reward for anyone brave enough at the castle throne room." And now I'm intrigued. "What kind of reward?" Bon opened her muzzle to respond, before another cut her off. "Come on Bon! I'm winning the contest!" The Earth Pony glanced over to an elated Lyra. "Sorry, I better go check up on her. Enjoy the rest of Nightmare Night!" "You too!" Spike waved back to the departing mare. "Gee, that's a heck of a rumour isn't it bro? ...Stardust?" A rumour. Nightmare Moon's spirit. Old castle. Reward. Hm... Naturally curious, I see. Although, absurd ghost story or not, the reward part warrants my intrigue as well. Perhaps a visit to the Castle of the Two Sisters wouldn't harm anyone. A finger prodded my side, Spike expressing nervousness. "Tell me you're not thinking of going to that broken down castle to see if it's all true, are you?" I mean, ancient spirit of a darker side of Luna's whose already gone? Ancient castle? Reward? How can I refuse? With a smirk, I shrugged. "What can I say? This begs to be investigated Spike. Tell you what, after we take you back home, I'll go see it for myself." At that, the dragon straightened, puffing out his chest. "W-What I meant to say is, I don't want you getting the reward all to yourself, if this story's true. I'm coming with you, no ancient castle of spirit's gonna scare me!" Childish faux bravado. "Alright. Stick close to me then Spike." The dragon gulped. "You mean we're going... Now?" Hey, anything's better than listening to that chant again for the majority of the night. Plus, we had plenty of time before joining the mares for that maze Applejack's family made. With a grin, I gestured onwards. "Forwards Spike, we have a dead castle to visit!" Zagreus sets the skies ablaze. The stars his flame a gleaming... "Please stop doing that..." "Hm?" What now? My gaze turned puzzlingly to the young dragon, who was practically clutching against my hind leg the further we traveled within the dark, spooky forest. Really, I had nothing to fear; I could sense the presence of any potential threat nearby. Nothing at the moment. And should anything pop up, I'll be ready for it. Spike whispered irritably, "Mumbling under your breathe like that. It's really unsettling right now..." Oh. "Oops, sorry Spike." I apologized with a small grin, glancing over to the young dragon, whose eyes looked left and right repeatedly. "Nothing's coming right now, there's nothing to be afraid of." "Psh! I'm not afraid!" The young lizard immediately proclaimed, puffing out his chest in defiance to my words. Yeah, uh-huh, okay. But at my raised brow, Spike thought quick to change the subject. "So... What were you mumbling about just then?" My gaze turned back to the path before us, clearing away some branches. "Just a rhyme I picked up back on Earth." "Your Earth or Sunset's Earth?" 'Sunset's Earth.' I scoffed lightly. 'Human Twilight's Earth' would be more appropriate. Speaking of which, that wasn't too far from happening now. Friendship Games is on the horizon. I'd have to be quick considering the implications over the timeline; deal with Starlight fast, and I'll make it in time to prevent the fall of Twilight and rise of Midnight. Oh, right, Spike was waiting for an answer. I shrugged. "My Earth. It's a nursery rhyme from a favourite franchise of mine." "How does it go?" I smirked, my voice lowering considerably to fit the tone of the rhyme itself. "Zagreus sits inside your head. Zagreus sits among the dead. Zagreus sees you in your head. And eats you when you're sleeping." Spike gulped. "That's some nursery rhyme..." Hmhm. I rubbed his forehead humouredly. That was then, however, another voice within my mind decided to speak the next verse, sounding just as sinister as I had intended. Zagreus at the end of days. Zagreus lies all other ways. Zagreus comes when time's a maze. And all of history is weeping... Another voice, just as low, but with more warmth to it. Zagreus taking time apart. Zagreus fears the hero heart. Zagreus seeks the final part. The reward that he is reaping. Eh, screw it. I'll play along. Love reciting this rhyme anyway. Spike almost jumped at my sudden reinforced voice to the next verse. "Zagreus sings when all is lost. Zagreus takes all those he's crossed. Zagreus wins and all it cost. The hero's heart he's keeping." Won't lie. Weren't expecting you two to join in. Cheers. Why not? Getting into the mood of things. Not to mention with little else to do in here. Aren't there 'apps' you can play in my head? Played them all. All...? Well, if I knew how to install apps into my brain, Sombra, I'd try to help- From the corner of my eye, Spike stiffened, and we paused briefly again. "What is it now Spike?" The dragon said nothing, glancing around the area wildly. Curious, I extended my senses as much as possible. Still not strong enough to detect all life through the forest yet, but enough to know of immediate danger in our vicinity. Spike, however, thought otherwise. "I saw something..." With raised brows, I placed a hoof on the quivering dragon's shoulder. "Calm down Spike. There's nothing-" "There!" What? My gaze snapped to what Spike was pointing at... At nothing. Hell, I couldn't visibly see anything surrounded us but shadows and trees. The small mist pouring through the dark forest wasn't helping. "I saw a shadow!" ...Sombra? The King scoffed. I have better things to accomplish than idly frighten your little dragon... Despite how tempting the idea presents itself. ...Uh-huh. Doubt me at your own peril boy- "Over there! Now there! Quick, there!" "Spike!" I called for the dragon's attention, who was preoccupied pointing randomly at all directions. With both hoofs on his small shoulder, I gently guided him to face me, leaning down. "There's nothing there. The dark is just getting to you, okay... Okay? ...Spike?" The dragon gulped, finally responding with a shaking finger pointing behind me, eyes widened with a quivering voice. "T-Then w-what's that...?" Cautiously, my gaze followed Spike's pointing claw, still sensing nothing but- What the [BEEP]?! "You?!" The silhouette was unmistakable. Within the darkness before us a shape could be made out, and immediately priority one was to protect my petrified younger brother, stepping between him and the approaching figure firmly, yet still regarding the mare with incredulity. Impossible! Why couldn't I sense her?! Like, at all?! Nightmare Moon glared down at us with ill-concealed glee, as dark as the night itself. Serpentine azure eyes gazed upon us, reflecting our stunned postures to her sudden appearance, and the absurdity of it all. And to her right, to add more to this implausible scenario, another figure showed up beside the former villain. Chrysalis emerged from the shadows, in all her malicious intimidating glory. A small growl escaped, recollections of our last encounter still fresh and opening old wounds. "Spike, stay directly behind me," I commanded through gritted teeth, cyan turning golden eyes still glaring at the grinning villain. How did she found us, and what was she doing here-?! A tug at my cape. "St-Stardust... Behind you..." What now? Carefully, my gaze slowly turned from the Changeling Queen to- ...What? WHAT?! It- It can't be! This had to be an illusion of something! Because no way that was Tirek adorning his brown cloak before us. Yellow small eyes gleamed with sinister intent from the dark hood. Quickly, I pulled Spike towards, shielding him from harm between my four legs. Both Chrysalis AND Tirek, together? That seems to be the least of your concerns. Look around you. Wha- Oh come on! Even King Sombra himself emerged from the shadows to Chrysalis' right... Then Garble... The sirens? Sunset Shimmer? Discord? And...? Oh no...! Not her... Please... Anyone but her...! They all surrounded us with cocky grins and deadly eyes, preparing to strike while our guard was down. What the [BEEP] was going on?! This HAD to be a hallucination of sorts. Which wouldn't make sense, since Spike can see them too. To your right! Hm? Oh Christ! In retaliation to the Queen's sudden pounce forward, Balance kicked in, my front hoof swing forward to bat the charging Changeling away... Only to be met with purple smoke following after the successful... Or unsuccessful hit. My eyes tore in shock after the vapour, taking the form of the smug Chrysalis between the sirens and Tirek. ...Was this the curse Bon meant? No, we weren't even close to the castle! This must be some sort of defense plan to defending the castle on this night. Sombra's voice rationalized. Meanwhile, the physical form of the fallen tyrant leered hungrily. Perhaps taking on the forms of those deemed enemies or worst nightmares to yourself. But that's absurd. Immediately, I roundhouse kicked the leaping Garble into purple mist. I don't fear any of these guys... Some trauma from you overtaking my mind maybe, Sombra. Chrysalis perhaps considering our... History. Tirek's and Moon are definite possibilities. But Sunset? The Dazzlings? Garble? Discord? That makes no sense! God dammit! My next defending hit was met yet again with more disappearing and reappearing acts, and I knew I couldn't keep doing that for long. The villains were drawing closer towards us with every attack each makes. Spike was shaking under my belly, and for a moment, I finally realized. It's not JUST me. I propose a tactical withdrawal. Agreed. Spike yelped as I suddenly flipped the dragon onto my backside, readjusting my costume's hat and jumping over the charging Discord, landing safely behind him and carrying a terrified dragon away from those manifestations as quickly as possible. Balance kept me from smacking into any trees or tripping overs any branches upon our retreat. I will say, though, this was one hell of a Halloween. "Think we lost them...?" Warily, my head peeked over the large bush giving us plenty of cover to hide, seeing and sensing nothing. "Yeah... If they chased after us to begin with." I didn't hear anything tracking after us. Then again, no noises had come from any of those villain's mouths or movements during that fight. But for the moment, everything appeared safe. Spike sighed in relief, staring at me in full fearful confusion. "Just what happened back there? Why did Discord attack us? Why were King Sombra, Queen Chrysalis, Lord Tirek, Nightmare Moon and Garble there? I thought Sombra was stuck inside your head, literally. And Sunset Shimmer, how did she get there, in human form? And who was that purple monster with them? What's going on Stardust?" Wish I knew. I was just as befuddled as the terrified dragon was. Even moreso, I had further questions. Why didn't I sense any danger to begin with? True I couldn't detect their presences for lack of heart signatures within those conjured manifestations of those villains, but Balance could've enhanced my senses enough to pick on something - anything - in regards to what happened just before. Starswirl, any explanations? ...No answer. Damn. Well then, Sombra, are you sure you're not responsible for any of that back there? I would know if that were the case. Regardless, my powers are limited, too much so as to create illusions of enemies old and new. Whatever is behind this is not of my own making. [BEEP]. That leaves one plausible answer to all this. "I think, Spike..." I began slowly, pondering over this in unsettled thought. "We were dealing with the so-called curse Bon talked about." The dragon paled, and I added quickly, "But that's mere speculation." That did nothing to ease Spike's worries, gulping in fright. "The c-c-curse? B-But, we were nowhere near the castle yet!" "Maybe Moon added the security outside of the castle too." Which sounded completely ridiculous, even to me. Celestia had banished Luna in Nightmare form before she could do anything of the sort. I shrugged, rubbing my beard in thought. "What we saw were obviously unreal forms of our memories... I'm guessing anyway." Spike tilted his head at my theory, the extra stitched head bopping to another side. "But I've never met those three dragons or purple demon. Do you know them?" I winced, awful recollection of poor human Twilight being bullied against her will to unleash something she nor her bullies understood... And almost was destroyed in the process. Memory serves of a shy, innocent yet vulnerable girl with no experience or wisdom like her pony counterpart, taken advantage of to fulfill the needs of selfish people... And the demon spawned because of it... "One of them, Spike, I have every intention of preventing from ever happening..." This was a vow, a promise, a reassurance to everyone and myself that that event will never come to pass. Midnight will never fall and bring chaos to both worlds. I'd rather die than let any version of Twilight suffer so horribly like Hasbro made them. In the meantime, Jack, perhaps you should focus on the present situation. Right, yes, of course, sorry. Taking a deep breath, I recomposed myself, looking at Spike. "I have a feeling we'll need to get past them somehow." "But how?" Spike inquired, looking very unnerved at the prospect to heading towards those villains again. "You couldn't even land a hit on them." Too true. "...Maybe fighting's not the solution." I mused loudly, rubbing my chin again in thought. If not combat, then what? This could be a test for all we know, a way to discover how to bypass such security... But how do you conquer an illusion...? The same way you conquer a nightmare. ...Right... Right...! "Maybe... We can get past them without engaging them in the first place!" Spike blinked, leaning forward. "Huh?" Grinning in epiphany, I stared at the puzzled dragon. "Think about it, Spike. They've creatures conjured up from not only our fears, but our worst experiences also. We just need to simply walk by them without showing any fear... I think, anyway." Spike frowned, evidently not following. "But won't they attack us if we go back there?" "Maybe. Or maybe this is just a test; to get by, you have to conquer your fears. It's the same with a nightmare; it plays a lingering effect on your fears, but over time, it will pass away. They can't touch us, Spike, so long as we simply ignore them." It's so simple! At least, if that's the theory we're going for. But it's the only idea we have so far. My little brother, meanwhile, still looked reluctant. "That's easy for you to say... Not that I'm scared of them or anything! Just..." I sighed. "Spike, you don't need to put up a face of bravery for my sake. I know you're stronger than you think." The lizard gazed at the ground. Leaning forward, I placed a comforting hoof on the dragon's shoulder, waiting for him to look up and see my small smile. "It's okay to be afraid of something. Hell, I have a lot of fears of my own. Some even Twilight don't know." "Really?" Spike blinked at the confession, turning back fully to face in curious interest. "Like what?" "Let's see... I hate water. At least, an ocean. Always been scared of spiders, bees and lots of other small insects. Can't stand the little damn things... Um... Afraid of my special somepony, especially when I get her mad at times." Spike gaped, eyes widening in disbelief. "You? Afraid of Twilight?" At my humoured nod, the dragon slumped back, processing all this. "But... You're the Twilight Warrior! You've shown more bravery than I ever will! How can you be scared of spiders, for crying out loud?!" "True courage is being afraid, but facing the obstacle regardless, Spike." A small smirk emerged on my features, ruffling the dragon's head. "I was scared off my wit's end when facing Nightmare Moon, Sombra and all that, I won't lie. Though it was less bravery and more... Reckless behaviour." Spike at least chuckled at that. "Heh, Twilight often says that when you do that kind of stuff." "And Twilight is never wrong." I grinned lightly, rising to stand. "Most of all, I'm afraid for the well-being of my loved ones. But, so long as I have friends by my side, and those who believe in me, I'll face all opposition. And you have those things as well, Spike, I know you can conquer your fears just as much as I can. You're the bravest dragon I know, little bro." A hoof extended, offered to the young reptile. "Let's go conquer our fears together." A few seconds of pause and contemplation. Spike stared at the waiting yellow hoof quietly, clearly debating behind that uncertain expression of his. But even at a plausible declination, I knew what my little brother would choose in the end. My prediction came true. "You're right big bro." A claw clasped my hoof determinedly, Spike grinned despite some nervousness lingering on his reptilian features. "Let's show those illusions we have nothing to be afraid of!" Wow. That didn't take too long. About twenty or thirty steps later, our friends from the other side decided to make another appearance. By instinct, my front limb pointlessly shielded the jumping dragon just as precaution. If my theory was true, there was no need for the defense. Yet all the gleaming eyes and widened mouths surrounding and regarding us will ill-concealed hostility warranted some brotherly incentive to protect Spike from harm. Noble, but as you said, pointless. Now is time to put your approach to this obstacle to test. Yeah. My eyes cast down at the shaking dragon, resting a soothing hoof on his shoulder. That prompted young lizard to look at me. "Brave heart Spike," I said with a soft smile, reciting a phrase from the cricketer incarnation of the Doctor. Gulping, Spike took the words to heart and attempted to steel his resolve, straightening and trying to ignore the emotionless chuckles of the illusions. If I had hands again, I'd hold onto Spike's claw as we began our movement forward, staring directly into the reptilian eyes of Nightmare Moon. The form of the former villain gazed patiently at us, making no movements herself as of yet, simply watching... Waiting. Between her, Chrysalis and Midnight held malicious grins etched over their faces, but we slowly continued, refusing to give them the satisfaction of fear. ...Well, speaking for myself. From beside me, Spike was reverting back to full-fear once again, eyes carefully looking around and ranging from bravado to panicking. And clearly, the illusions were beginning to pick up on this. I heard Discord laugh hoarsely, the sirens snickering scornfully, and Midnight smirking coldly, and that was causing a shiver down my spine. Just seeing Twilight become anything like that... It won't happen again. They're becoming agitated by your fear. No [BEEP]. Have you learned nothing by this point? Utilize your Balance magic, let it calm your and the dragon's senses. ...Oh right. I can do that! Before I could let Sombra pitch in another comment about my sheer idiocy, my fur gently brushed against the startled dragon's side, allowing the physical contact to strengthen the bond between us. From the mental realm, I sensed the raw fear, hesitation and yearning to flee from Spike, and it pained me. It terrified me to see my friend, my brother so terrified. So I did what any older sibling would do, and comforted him the best way I know how. Spike gasped at the flow of positivism transcending into his frightened heart, young eyes looking to me in wonder. I winked playfully, inciting the dragon's small growing grin in realization. Oh yeah, he knows what's up. A golden hue began enveloping both of us, occupying the outlines of our bodies in a sea of warmth and adoration. The love between two brothers in all but bond paramount. With firm nods, we pressed forward, Garble suddenly leaping forward... Then disappearing into evaporating mist. Gone for good. Followed by the sirens. Then Sombra. Then Discord. Then Chrysalis... And Midnight... A pang of guilt rose in my throat at the painful image. And finally we reached Nightmare Moon face-to-face. The expression regarded us blankly as we paused before her... Then disappeared upon us stepping right through her. That... Was too easy. The fallen King's snort echoed. Had it been your friends, this would've taken longer. I'm sure we'd bypass them too eventually- No. I mean if it were your friends put in this situation in your and the dragon's stead. Oh right... Yeah probably. And once we made sure the coast was clear, the golden hue evaporated, and I took a moment to hug the gleeful Spike proudly. "That's my little bro! A Dragon Warrior himself!" Spike beamed at the massive praise, ecstatic at conquering through this obstacle and getting so much approval from one he views as a role model. "Phew! It was a close one. But we made it through. We actually did it!" Spike jabbed a finger to his own chest. "Together, there's nothing we can't achieve!" With my own widened grin, I motioned forwards. "Come along Spike! Our reward is waiting for us!" Additionally, you express remorse for the human Sparkle's eventual fate. Yet I see no compassion from you held for the girl at that camp. Who, Gia Everfree? Psh! I've no time to waste feeling empathy for selfish brats. Even Sentry earnt my pity more than her and her idiotic brother. "Oh..." "My..." "God/Celestia...!" The blasphemous statements were warranted, I assure you. For how else can one react properly to an entire mountain of sweets covering the carpet floor of the castle's foyer. I'm not kidding, we were staring with slacked jaws and widened eyes at every kid's fantasy of sweets. Candy, chocolate, all for those brave enough to bypass tonight's challenge. I swear to God, Spike was drooling. And I couldn't blame him. I'm going to drool any moment just staring at them! Much preferable if you refrained from that course of action. With exchanged grins, Spike took the initiative. "Cannon ball!" He wasted no time, diving straight into the mountain of sugary goods like Christmas had come early. Might as well have! "Best. Nightmare Night. Ever!" Consider this a gift for your efforts tonight. Starswirl... You had something to do with all this...? The old being chuckled. A little token of appreciation towards your dedication and effort in your training. I decided to indulge you and young Spike's sweet tooth in favour for passing my trial tonight. Congratulations are in order, 'Darkwing Dust.' So wait... You were responsible for those illusions? The rumour? The test? You had everything to do with it. Hmhmhmhm. Being a spirit doesn't prevent me from having a little fun of my own this time of the year, Jack. Sombra scoffed. ...Well, I'm not complaining! All of this makes up for putting Spike and I through that nightmarish scenario tonight, old man! We're gonna a lot to keep us filled the following week. It's teeth-rotting time! My hooves charged towards the mountain Spike was gorging himself in. Let's get dangerous? You know it! "Cannon ball!" Chapter 117: Good Ol' Uncle StarComics... Wallpapers... An ant farm... Jesus, if Hasbro wants to demean his character even further, they should have Twilight add some ballerina tutus to the wall for decor also. Maybe some Halloween costumes. I don't know, anything to make Shining look less like a respectable Guard Captain and Prince and more of a child at heart. As if you are one to comment. I seem to recall your old bedroom sharing the same childhood tendencies as that stallion. You're just salty your throne's preoccupied by two softies. And you're simply jealous over that fool expresses sheer joy at the nostalgia once he enters this room. Now now, this is not a time to bicker, friends. Rather, a time of celebration, considering what we know beforehand which brings Prince Armor and Princess Cadenza here in the first place. That alone brought a smile to my muzzle. No, a fully-fetched grin, at the pleasant and exciting reminder. Granted this wasn't recent news to MLP fans by now, but since this has yet to happen in my Equestria, I couldn't help but anticipate it in pure excitement. Anything revolving around children always brings a smile to my face. 'Your Equestria?' Twilight and the others still think Shining and Cadence won't arrive until tomorrow. How wrong they were. Meanwhile, Pinkie was still clearly struggling to keep a secret, which, let's be honest here, shouldn't be too hard in the least to keep quiet. I've certainly had no problem doing so. And speaking of which. Starswirl? Any update so far? Keep your senses sharp Jack. I'm certain you'll know when the Prince and Princess arrive to Ponyville soon. Needless cryptic answer. Got it. Again, the thought of what those two had to share had me rub my hoofs excitedly. And could you blame me? I couldn't care less if the baby herself was another controversy among fans, those two were going to have a foal to call their own! Rightfully so, they deserve to be parents. I have no qualms with the child, alicorn or not. Speak for yourself... But look on the bright side, Sombra! A child to continue the legacy of the Crystal Empire! Their legacy! Sombra sneered. Ruled by soft-hearted equines who will plunge my Empire into mediocrity and eventual ruination as the centuries pass. I share your enthusiasm, Jack. And to assure your demeanor, Sombra, I foresee great things to happen in the future of the Crystal Empire in the hoofs of young Princess Heart and those afterwards. The former tyrant scoffed, whereas I grinned once again, inspecting Shining's new room before something then occurred to me. Twilight... Is aware married couples sleep together, correct? I imagine she would be. And she designed two bedrooms specifically to the likings of those two separately, yes? Indeed. Then, Sombra caught on. And to my surprise, the King released a rather hearty laugh. Not scornful or mocking, on the contrary, it sounded absolutely genuine. Hahahaha! The innocence of these mares never ceases to astound me! I chuckled, agreeing with the stallion. Yeah, wasn't expecting that today- My senses picked up on something, Balance beginning to pull my attention to something radiant heading this way. A bright light, stronger than anything I've seen yet, without little to no traces of darkness in the being's heart. It was even strong for me to detect at this distance, and I had a feeling not only as to who it was, but it was a little bundle of life strengthening the mare's presence as they neared Ponyville. Oh God. They're here! Very much so. Starswirl commented in warmth. I recommend, should you wish to, hurrying towards the station to meet them first. I'm certain they'll be very happy to see an old friend once again. No need to tell me twice! My hooves guided me out of the room, whizzing by a puzzled disoriented Spike. Here they come! Here they come! Here they come! Boy, calm down! No! This was a proud day to be out of character! I'm going to see two old friends, one of which I haven't met at all since my return to Equestria. Only Cadence, during the ambassador event back at Canterlot hosted by Twilight, when I requested the Princess of Love to cast a silence spell within my girlfriend's room while she was sleeping. But that's a story for another time. Point is, they're here! Loud and proud, the train slowly halted once arriving to the station, and I thoroughly ignored the looks of bemusement my way from the [BEEP]-eating grin on my face with gleeful eyes. Oh, how the girls would laugh if they saw me this hyped. From within the compartment before me, I sensed my two friends... And the gift one of them carried. A miracle waiting to be born, but not too soon. Give me a break... Starswirl was the opposite, sighing warmly in contrast to Sombra's groan. This is wonderful news to accept indeed. Princess Heart will be a source of peace and love across the Empire and Equestria alike. A heart as kind and loving as her mother's, and strong and determined like her father. And I'm certain, Jack, any future spouses you and your Princess sire will be just as glorious to behold in the foreseeable future. Yeah- Wait, slow down now old one. Twilight and I will definitely not be having any kids anytime soon. And while the idea of being a father excites me - though I technically was already to Spike - I wouldn't want to put Twilight under that kind of pressure and hardships just yet. She's still a bit young to have children, you know. Children? Plural? You intend to have more than one child? I mean, hell yeah, if Twilight agrees to it in the future. And just then, an image popped up of a much older Princess and her Warrior, surrounded by smiling hyper tiny ponies adored by us both... I was in no hurry. But one day... "Well well, why am I not surprised? Look who's come to greet us first love." Haha! And here they are! Obviously... Shining, meanwhile, dropped his bags ungracefully at Cadence's casual observation, muzzle agape at the sight of an old friend... Followed by a grin, slowly widening. "Stardust!" My excited tone matched his. "Shining!" And without any respect for personal space nor for not creating a scene, we tightly embraced one another like something akin to brotherly. Okay, a little strong of a hug from him, but I've faced worse. "Good to see you again old friend." The white stallion pulled back, grinning lightly in pure happiness. "'Old friend?' You make it sound like it's been years!" Well, a year had passed in my world since last we spoke. A hoof clasped my limb warmly. "Cadence told me you'd be here, but I wanted to see for my own eyes. I thought I'd never see you again!" You're not the first, my friend. "None of us did." Cadence walked up to us, standing beside her husband with a warm smile. "I'm guessing your new 'Balance magic' let you know we were coming?" I grinned. "Twilight told you about my powers?" The alicorn winked humouredly. "Hm. She writes us letters about your progress along to Aunt Celestia." Of course she does. They both chuckled at my fond eye-rolling. "Amongst other things I'd dare not say." Oh? Shining smirked at my raised brow. "Seems you're meeting my expectations about keeping my little sister happy." His own brows raised. "I hope you keep up with doing that. Otherwise I might greet your return in another manner." The threat was both sincere and light-hearted at once. While Sombra was probably rolling his eyes, I saluted playfully. "You'd have to wait until Twilight's finished with me first." And while we all expressed amusement, my grin widened, glancing down towards the mare's underbelly. "And speaking of happiness... How far now?" Following my gaze, Cadence smiled quite blissfully, whereas Shining coughed unsubtly. "What do you mean? I don't-" "Not too far." Her serene voice was almost a whisper, eyes regarding the child slowly being made inside of her with absolute warmth and affection. Pink orbs then looked up at me lovingly. "Let me guess, Balance told you about that too." Roll with it. "About the little bundle of joy being created within you? A child going to be raised by the two greatest parents for it? Yeah, I know." Shining glanced between the flattered Cadence and I... And finally grinned again, meeting my exact expression head-on. Without shame, I stood on both hind legs and gestured excitedly. "Congratulations!" This time, all three of us embraced in a warm hug, excitement and bliss shared between, all aimed for the little foal who will, at first, prove troublesome, but beloved all the same. Shining and Cadence smiled widely, joy and pride dancing in their eyes as they looked at one another. "Does Twilight know?" The unicorn inquired, a hint of nervousness in his tone. Shaking my head, I smirked humouredly. "Only myself and Pinkie... Who was close to bursting from knowing the secret. Come on, let's not keep the others waiting. Allow me." With Balance as my aid, I carried the suitcases for the two blissful couple as we proceeded on our way, conversing of old times and upcoming futures regarding their new bundle of joy. All I can say was, I was proud to be their friend. 'The One Where Pinkie Pie Knows.' More, 'Why Pinkie Pie Shouldn't Be Trusted With Secrets.' A lesson to take to heart. If it weren't for timely interventions, the mare would've burst out the surprise to everyone else in hearing range. To prevent that near-disaster, knowing she wouldn't spill the beans regardless, and to make things easier for her subconscious, I had her Pinkie Promise not to reveal the big news to anyone until Shining and Cadence had done so first. Problem solved. "I think it's wonderful," Cadence complimented Mrs. Cupcake, gazing at the decor approvingly. "You and Mr. Cake have outdone yourselves, Mrs. Cupcake." The blue Earth Pony bashfully waved off the praise. Although I did agree, the decorations around the interior of Sugarcube Corner were very nice, giving off a baby theme perfectly. Shining nodded in agreement with his wife. "I can't wait for Twilight's surprise." You and me both. Recollection of her stunned then bursting reaction brought an amused fond grin to my muzzle. Then, dark blue eyes glanced my way. "Um, you don't think it's a little too obvious, do you?" Couldn't resist laughing, walking up to reassure the stallion while patting his side. "Twilight may be the most intelligent pony ever, but her innocence hampers her deductive skills somewhat, my friend. Don't worry, Twilight won't figure it out right from the get-go." Much as I like my girlfriend, she remained as gullible as everyone else in this world. Nodding in relief, the taller stallion smiled at our surroundings. "A very valid point. I just don't want neither the party nor the scavenger hunt to give it away before we can tell her." Understandable. "Surprised you didn't go along with them." I shrugged. "Scavenger hunts aren't really my thing. Besides, let them have their fun wandering around town, while I can speak with two old friends I haven't seen in so long." Shining chuckled at that, then turned around, motioning for me to follow him within the kitchen. Mr. Carrot Cake was currently outside dealing with the trash, but I had the feeling Shining didn't want us here to speak with him. "Twilight wouldn't be all too impressed if she heard you say that," The Prince commented casually. Nothing new there. "Twilight's usually unimpressed with the things I do." A small grin at that... Replaced then with a serious look. Uh oh. Though I sensed no annoyance nor anger within him, only happiness and... Anxiety? "But I'm glad you haven't joined them all the same, this gives us a perfect opportunity to address something." "Okay...?" I'll bite, where was this going? "About our child." Curiosity is rising even further. "I'm listening." Nervousness leaked through his blue eyes, the taller stallion clearing his throat. "Stardust, you've saved my family more times than I can count. Changelings, King Sombra. Not to mention, with how many times you risked yourself almost fatally to protect Twilight, on top of once saving my life in Canterlot." True, I did all those things. "And I'd do so again." "I don't doubt it." The expression softened considerably. "And we already returned the favour once by making you Best Stallion at the wedding. I'd like to repay you again, this time for everything you've done; for me, for Cadence, for Twilight and everyone we love." ...Alright? A small smile graced the unicorn's muzzle. "By making you an uncle figure to our baby." Well, I'd be- ...Wait. "Did you just say... 'Uncle?'" I had to hear him repeat that, properly. Because I needed exact confirmation as to what this stallion was insinuating. Amusement twinkled in those eyes. "Cadence and I thought about it, and realized you'd make a great uncle to our little Princess. You're practically family, in any case. What do you say?" Me... An uncle... ...Huh. A slow grin, rising steadily on my face at such a proposal, matching the stallion's relieved one. "Always wanted to be an uncle." My voice could barely contain the excitement, body shaking somewhat. "It would be an honour Shining-" My head snapped towards the doorway, senses on immediate high alert at the disturbance penetrating through the building. "Stardust...?" Shining questioned beside me, following my sharp gaze. A sensation, an unpleasant one, which I have encountered many times since my return to this world. Imbalance. "Ahhh!" Cadence's scream had us jump, before we quickly rushed back into the main serving area to find... Nothing. As in, some decor being slightly knocked down, a banner ripped from the ceiling, and a cowering, petrified Cupcake by the corner, and no trace of the Princess of Love. And to make matters worse, I couldn't sense the alicorn anywhere else in the building, and dread began bubbling in my chest. No... No... Not her too... "Cadence?" Shining called out, nervousness and fear leaking through his tone as he wildly looked around the room. "Cadence?!" It better not have... It better not have done what I think it's done! The stallion snapped his head towards Cupcake, whom I rushed over to check up on. "Mrs. Cupcake, what happened?" Gripping my cape's edge for support, the blue mare inhaled and exhaled shallowly, widened eyes clearly terrified at whatever she had just witnessed. "What happened? I head a scream- Cupcake!" Unapologetically brushing by Shining, Carrot Cake arrived to comfort his beloved. embracing her softly. "Are you alright? What happened?" Cupcake leaned into her husband's touch. And from the corner of my eye, Shining fidgeted impatiently, evidently concerned for the wellbeing of his own wife. "Mrs. Cupcake, please." The tone was stressed. "What just happened now? Where's Cadence?" I too wanted to know... But my suspicions were already rising for the answer. And those fears were realized. "Some- Something appeared inside the store and... And..." The mare choked, clutching on Carrot Cake's chest with open fear. "It took the Princess inside it... And disappeared right before you came in! It... It was horrifying!" Wormhole... My thanks, great observer. Sombra not now! "What? What took her?!" Shining demanded to know, palpable fear and worry taking control of mind and body. "A wormhole..." All eyes snapped to me, prompting me to continue my concerned musing. "They started appearing all over Equestria and taking things and people elsewhere... I suspect that's what Mrs. Cupcake here saw... And took Cadence with it..." As horrible as the revelation sounded. And Shining obviously wasn't taking the idea well, blue orbs widening in terror for the well being of his beloved and the child she carried. "We need to find them! Quickly!" Agreed. "Stardust, since you're familiar with these 'wormholes,' please tell me you know where it would have taken Cadence to?" Ah... Now there's a problem. The unicorn obviously wasn't preferring the silence. His hardened face broke with dread. "Please... You have to know!" Shining rubbed his face, little effort in attempting to calm himself. "I can't bear the thought of anything happening to her... And our little baby..." Neither can I. The fact that this wormhole had the [BEEP]s to abduct Cadence AND her unborn kid filled me with a sense of rage. How DARE it! We were going to get them back, one way or another! Starswirl! I need ideas of where they went! When no answer came at first, I had the sense to snap at the unhelpful voice. But, thankfully, my teacher chose to finally speak, There is a method to finding out. Don't keep me in suspense then! As you know, your connection to Balance has yet to reach a powerful level as to sense others beyond the edges of Ponyville. And before you unleash your snark towards this answer, I have an idea as to locate the whereabouts of Princess Cadenza without fault. And it lies in the heart of her loved one beside you. Cyan eyes turned to a waiting Shining, who looked close to sobbing. "Well?" The stallion interpreted my look as an answer. Alright then Starswirl, what do we need to do? A trick similar to the magic used on Cloudsdale, between Miss. Dash and Mr. Tank. I believe you are beginning to understand. I nodded. Yeah, I was getting the picture. Shining blinked in confusion as I placed a hoof against his chest, closing my eyes in concentration. Focus on a specific bond. You will find may threads of connections between friends, families and even enemies within Prince Armor's heart. But I should think the most bright connection tying him and the Princess together will shine the most. Wait... Wait, yes. Yes I 'see' it. The bright light enveloping a large thread. Out of all the strings that were bonds between Shining and others, including my own, Cadence's bond was, indeed, sticking out the most with the pure light of affection and love between them. Stronger than even my own connection with Twilight's... To my slight disappointment. But nonetheless, if what Starswirl was saying could happen, we could find her this way. Focusing on the bond between the two equines in particular, my features hardened, following along the connection to the heart of the Princess of Love's. As Shining has said, I was just as much family to them as they were to me. And family were always there for each other. ...Got it! My eyes opened to three startled ponies. "Stardust... Your eyes..." Mrs. Cupcake whispered in concerned wonder. But no time for that. My gaze snapped to Shining. "I found her." The stallion gasped slightly, followed by composure and Shining straightening himself, nodding in clear resolve with the voice only a Prince could accommodate. "Lead the way." Leaving Mr. and Mrs. Cake to repair the decorations and stall the others for time until we returned, Shining and I raced across the fields outside Ponyville speedily, half my senses focused on the invisible golden string between Shining and the kidnapped Cadence. Couldn't have one good time with either of those two without something screwing us over, could we?! I swear, if any harm comes to them, I'll...! Shining's dark expression shared an equal vow, if not more. But worry was waging war across his features as well. Eventually, the trail led us from grassy dirt to an open field, devoid of any plant life and looked... Suspiciously familiar. Had I been here before...? "Well?" My friend asked with ill-disguised impatience, pausing alongside me to inspect the area. "Is she around here?" I nodded. "Somewhere..." Though the imbalance was getting stronger the further we reached our destination. My senses weren't completely flawless at the moment. Our gazes searched around the dirt area. "You sure you didn't want Twilight and the rest to accompany us?" The Prince shook his head. "I want today to be a memorable one, some wonderful news for my sister and her friends to hear. Now look what happened..." Shining sighed, sorrowfully. "This wasn't suppose to happen..." No... It wasn't. "Shining. Shining, look at me." The stallion obliged, a somber expression meeting my firm one. "We'll find her. I promise." Though I wasn't entirely reassured by my own words either. I was also worried for the well being of Cadence and Flurry. "The second we find your girls, the better we can-" "'Girls?'" ...[BEEP]! "Just a hunch," I replied hurriedly, hoping he bought that excuse. Shining blinked uncertainly... Then continued looking around, to my immense relief. That was a Goddamn close one... "I wouldn't mind if it's a colt or filly," Shining proceeded to comment conversationally, probably trying to keep a calm level head despite his anxieties. "Cadence and I want to be surprised, once he or she is born... It will be the happiest day of our lives." I played along. "Thought that was the wedding." Shining looked over to me, a small smile despite the intensity of the situation. "It might surpass our wedding this time." Any further conversation was put to a screeching halt, as the sound of something burrowing out of dirt attracted our immediate attention, snapping our heads over in the same direction. And when the head popped out, then I recognized where we were. This was where one of this mutt's kind abducted Rarity, long ago! The Diamond Dog grinned with crooked teeth towards us. And while Shining looked stunned... That expression was replaced by determined fury. "You!" His hoof pointed in the dog's direction. "Where is she?! What have you done with Cade-?!" My body froze, danger screaming in my ears. The dog smiled sadistically at Shining's approach, waving towards us quite casually. Shining was also surprised by the sounds of cracks beneath our hooves, looking at me in confused worry along with righteous anger. It didn't take long to wonder as to why the dog was waving at us farewell-like. Until the ground caved in beneath us, a giant hole welcoming our falling bodies and yelling mouths as we descended into the waiting darkness. Most of my mind was screaming profanities at the clear act of deception and proper realization: This was all a trap. And we walked right into it. Or rather, landed on top of it. Shining, in retaliation to the massive hole consuming us, gently guided down onto the next level of ground within the underground trap, not too far below from the surface. Sunlight poured through the gaping circular area, lighting up the gem-covered walls and dirt surrounding us. And I was no genius, but even I could deduce easily where we were then. "You okay?" The Prince inquired, frowning over our location after my nod. "Looks like whoever took Cadence were expecting us..." "Yep..." Cautiously, the pair of us approached one another while keeping our eyes open at the darkness from beyond the light. Balance was warning me of the multiple presences hiding in the shadows. "And we're not alone..." On cue, varying number of yellow eyes gleamed through the darkness, observing our tensed positions patiently. All around us, the army of mutts were obviously waiting to strike when the time was right. "Diamond Dogs. A whole lot of them..." "You have a history?" Shining asked warily, blue eyes fixed on the creatures in the dark. "To some degree." "They don't look too happy to see you..." "No, I imagine not..." His eyes narrowed, choosing to address the surrounding crowd with authority. "We are giving you one chance, Diamond Dogs! Return to us Princess Cadence, or else; we're not afraid to use force if needed!" The following answer, to our growing horror, didn't come from them however. It was responded through dark chuckling of a very, very familiar being. "Oh my dear Shining Armor. You never ceased to amuse me..." Oh no...! "Show yourself!" Shining barked, both of us praying it wasn't who we thought it was. And from the only pair of pure green eyes shining through the darkness meeting our stares, our fears came to fruition. "My my. So demanding... I'm impressed, at Canterlot you didn't have a backbone to save your life." Queen Chrysalis revealed herself from the shadows in a sly pace, black horn lighting up her spot, as villainous and menacing as we last encountered one another. For real, not that fake illusion Spike and I saw on Halloween a few weeks ago. The Queen of the Changelings grinned our way sadistically, and two Diamond Dogs within her vicinity were shown also, expressions of pure malice as opposed to greed. With a growl, I grounded out harshly, "It's more than we can say for you... Syphilis." Just what was she doing here? She wasn't in the episode! Yet instead of rising to the bait like at the wedding, the tall Changeling tilted her head mockingly. "Ahh. Still as impertinent as ever, Stardust Balance. I'm surprised you allow someone of his... Caliber, to court your little naive sibling, my dear Shining." "No more games, Chrysalis!" Shining practically snarled. Whoa, even I was startled, taken aback by the ferocity in his voice. "Where is she?!" "Shining!" Another more welcoming recognizable voice answered for us. "Cadence!" "Tch." Chrysalis scoffed in disappointment, inclining her head over her shoulder. And from her magic, it revealed a trapped Cadence, encased within a green bubble. A shield trick I was all too familiar with. "I was hoping to save the surprise for later. But as always, you just have to open your big muzzle, don't you dear?" "Cadence! Are you okay?!" Cadence glared at the Changeling Queen, before smiling widely at her beloved. "I'm fine my love, but you need to be careful. Who knows what this monster is planning this time." "'Monster?'" Chrysalis chuckled. "A very crude description from you, oh Princess of Love." "What do you want Bronchitis?" I inquired seriously, wrapping my head around this. Imbalance was evidently at work here; because Chrysalis nor the Diamond Dogs ever played a role in this episode. "Want? Why, my young brash stallion, what I desire is simple." Then, without warning, those green eyes narrowed into slits, tone lowering dangerously and... Oh great. Shining and I turned to stand back to back as the Diamond Dogs approached into the sunlight, grinning like drooling idiots. "Revenge... For everything you have taken from me!" 'Taken?' "And now, I possess that glorious opportunity. Enjoy, Princess, of your precious husband and your friend being torn apart by my army of dogs!" Hearing that from Chrysalis didn't sound right, mind you. What happened to all her Changelings? Her army of them? Shining voiced out the very question as we prepared to fight, the grey-fur mutts looming closer. "What happened to all your Changelings, Chrysalis? You never pegged me for someone to replace your own kind for another." "You happened!" The Queen snapped angrily. "Because of you, your pathetic friends, that stupid mare, I am left with nothing. Nothing... But the fury against your kind. And I will make sure you will all suffer for it." What was she talking about...? I'd concern myself on the matter afterwards, Jack. Be on guard. This will be the perfect test to demonstrating your training at this point. Alright... "Look out!" Shining's warning was unneeded, but appreciated. The first dog leaped harmlessly over our ducking postures. The second mutt was met with a spinning hind kick to the chin, sending them bowling back against two more unprepared dogs, after setting my fedora neatly on the ground. The fight had begun. Of course, Diamond Dogs were more brutes than brains. Shining and I had little to no problem dealing with the first wave. The stallion conjured up a pink shield against eight charging mutts, and sent them flying back into the darkness. My friend focused more on swerving around his foes and utilizing his magic - Twilight's brother, of course - more than his pony fists, whereas I worked with Balance in fighting these easy canines with little effort; mostly dodging and punching/kicking. I was getting flashbacks of the Z-fighters versus Frieza's soldiers at this point. And that brought a grin to my face. Seriously, compared to all other battles I've faced, this had to be the least challenging. These mutts were uncoordinated, mindless. Even Shining spared me a look of amused disbelief at the so-called battle as we passed one another. Their strength obviously relied in numbers. And had it just been either Shining or I by ourselves, maybe we would've been overwhelmed. But nope. The dogs were unfortunate to be facing us together, one of whom was very angry and very, very determined to get his wife and unborn child back. His future. "Aghhh!" The Changeling Queen hissed in utter ridicule, watching with Cadence from the sidelines. "This is ridiculous! You mutts can surely do better! Don't let these two ponies overwhelm you like this!" She spat the word 'pony' as if it were a disease. Her frustration brought something to Shining's mind. As we stood beside one another in opposite directions, the stallion glanced at me with a look of conviction. "Cover me. I'm going to save my family." I knew better than to argue, from the expression on his resolved face. Never get in the way between a man and his family, even a stallion. Taken has taught me that much. "Go." Shining leapt forward at my one-worded response, and I jumped backwards in a spin, delivering a roundhouse kick across one dog's face who tried to halt the Prince. And together, we barraged through the mutt-made blockade hopelessly attempting to prevent us from reaching the trapped Princess. Kicks. Spins. Punches and magic. All of it sending yelping bruised dogs flying all over the place. I took point from behind my friend, keeping the army advancing after us at bay. And Shining, God speed, was making short work of the group between him and his beloved wife. This time, it was his turn to Shine. ...Get it? Sombra groaned. Yeah you got it. The battle! Alright! Despite how ridiculously easy the fight was, my training was clearly paying off. Not one mutt landed a single hit, their movements sloppy and without thought. Grabbing one extended limb, I swung one dog into five others. Spinning over another, I knocked a mutt down with a clean kick to the back neck. Two collective punches to the chests of two canines between me, flying them back into multiple others. The army was being reduced to nothing more than about ten to twenty still standing, all determined to take us on regardless how vastly inferior they were. By now, you must have sensed the trail within them. That small bit of darkness latching onto them like a symbiotic? I have. One extra punch to the ribs of a foolish dog as we had this mental conversation. Their mindset is disorientated. Whatever malevolent force at work is clouding their thoughts, urging them only to attack, and nothing more. You mean... Chrysalis isn't behind it-? "Chrysalis!" That war cry snapped everyone's attention towards the charging unicorn, magically pushing back two dogs without effort. The Changeling Queen seemed undeterred, prepared to unleash whatever magic she had against the seething Prince. "One further step, Shining, and I may be inclined to lay a hoof on your darling- ARGH!" Jesus! Huh... Never knew he had it in him. Never underestimate the strength empowered by love. Mixed with conviction, it can result in what we just beheld this moment, gentlecolts. The helpless Queen had no time to react, the stallion basically rammed straight into her with a pink shield, following with a massive energy beam throwing back against the wall and into the darkness. Wasting no time, Shining approached the freed Cadence, the green force field surrounding evaporated from Chrysalis' distraction. The two embraced one another lovingly, Shining regarding his wife in relieved bliss. "Are you alright love?" Cadence nodded. "And our little miracle?" The alicorn smiled warmly, looking towards her underbelly with a caring tone, "Our blessing is safe, because her caring, strong father was here to protect us both." With a moment of the two leaning their heads against one another in the pony style of affection, the two walked down to join me and the remaining standing mutts. Thank God. They're safe... I was almost worried, I won't lie. It didn't take a minute to deal with the rest afterwards. Hell, less than thirty seconds, at best. Looking around at the beaten, lying mutts letting out sounds of pained groans and confusion, Shining nodded in satisfaction, turning to us with a serious look. "We should take our leave. There's nothing else for us here-" "Oh. My dear Shining Armor." God dammit! Our head turned to the Queen, slowly walking our way. Immediately, the Prince and I stood as roadblocks between the Changeling and Cadence. Green eyes lit in righteous fury, raising her head high in preparation. "That implies any of you will be leaving after today. But unfortunately, fate has other-!" She never got to finish her statement. Nor time to react from the black wormhole distorting into existence behind the Changeling Queen and sucking her protestant body right in. But it was far from satisfied. Oh no you don't! I managed to swiftly grab my hat before it was consumed into the pulling imbalance, Cadence magically producing a shield to protect us from the pull. The Diamond Dogs, however, were vulnerable. And despite everything they've done... My own hoof extended, concentrating with closed eyes by 'gripping' the edges of the imbalance with my own magic. Thankfully, it wasn't as strong as the one Spike and I encountered during the camping trip. And was closed immediately before any more unfortunate victims were sucked in. "Is everyone alright?" Yeah... Yeah, I should think so, Cadence. Though I think these mutts will find scraps along with bruises now when they recover. "What was that just now?" Shining asked in befuddlement. "It took Chrysalis... Not that I'm complaining, but..." "A wormhole." Both equines looked at my intense expression. "The cause for all this to happen in the first place." Cadence nodded. "Yes... It's what brought me here, under their clutches in the first place. It was rather... An unsettling experience." Shining frowned. "It looks like Stardust here took care of it, anyhow. Let's get back. We've kept everyone else waiting long enough." No complaints from me. Talk about a day. I woke up to anticipate a great day with the revelation of Shining and Cadence's upcoming child... Only to have ourselves faced with imbalance, Chrysalis and Diamond Dogs all at once. It took a while, explaining what happened to our inquisitive and concerned friends. But all worry was cast aside immediately afterwards once the couple had recovered enough to share the big exciting news. The party dispelled any further fears today... Save for my own. I had excused myself to upstairs, everyone else partying below in celebration. I didn't feel much like partying, not this time. Todays incident was... Upsetting, to say the least. It was clear now the imbalance was getting out of control. Cadence almost became a victim from it! If anything happened to her and Flurry... This couldn't be ignored. You're right, Jack. This distortion against the balance of the world is worsening. I had hoped it would die down now with your return... But it appears I am wrong. I cannot begin to express my apologies. With a small smile, I stopped pacing for a moment. Starswirl... I don't blame you for anything. If your theory's correct, this is my fault more than anything. If anyone should take responsible for causing this instabilities across Equestria, it has to be me; for choosing to intervene and become a part of their lives now. The question now was, though, what could we do about it? Indeed... These backlashes against Balance are growing stronger and stronger. And delaying them through closing the holes spawned by the instability will eventually be for naught. And I, for one, would prefer my kingdom being spared from the onslaught. Uh-huh... So, old one, what course of action do you propose? ...I believe it is time we research these wormholes more thoroughly. Your next training, my friend, will be to uncover whatever you can from the library or other means. I would recommend firstly with the library of course. Also, it would prove prudent to check in on your dear friend, Miss Shimmer. I fear these imbalance will affect Equestria alone. Tch... Words of a bookworm. Got it. But Twilight and I researched the instabilities though, before. And our searches proved no results. But if you think I should try again... It is advisable. And however, my student, don't think you are obligated to tackle this challenge alone. Your friends will always be willing to lend a hoof. And speaking of which... "Brooding again?" Having detected her approach immediately, I smiled lightly while turning to the mare behind me. "Not feeling the party spirit right now, sorry." Twilight shared the smile, arriving from the staircase. "Wanted to check up on you. Cadence and Shining wish to thank you again for helping them today." Of course they do. "And so do I." Oh- Ah. A peck to my pony cheek, Twilight leaning back afterwards with loving sparkling eyes. "Thanks for being there for my family once again, Jack." "Always." I nodded, grinning rather humouredly, all worries from earlier put on the sidelines briefly thanks to this wonderful being. "Especially when I'm part of the family." A raised brow. "Shining's words love, not mine." Giggling, Twilight replied teasingly, "Well, he's not entirely wrong." Before a light frown appeared over her gorgeous features. "I'm just glad Cadence is okay... Confronting Chrysalis again must've been terrifying, for all three of you." Hm... Yeah... Something still didn't add up about that. What did that Queen mean earlier by saying she was left with nothing? Her kind 'taken' from her? Were all her subjects abducted by the imbalance too, or was something else at work here? I have a theory, but I'd prefer it to prove false. If the opposite, however, then I fear our situation is more dangerous than we anticipate. What kind of theory-? "- Jack?" Oh, right, Twilight. "Sorry love. Was just... Thinking." The alicorn regarded me for a moment, clearly not buying the excuse, the frown still present on her face. Then, she inexplicably changed the subject. "I still can't believe you knew all along about the baby." Heh. Trust her to bring that up. Her muzzle slowly twitched into an amused smile. "No wonder you looked so happy when you heard they were coming to visit." I grinned lightly. "I love kids. What can I say?" And at the recognizable expectant look, I added humouredly, "And no, I'm not going to spoil the name or what the foal looks like." By God, her pout was so adorable! Twilight huffed, shaking her head at my laughter towards her reaction. But then, sparkling eyes inquired with a look that could melt a glacier. "Can I at least know what the gender will be? I promise I won't tell either Shining or Cadence?" ...You know what? Why not? That wouldn't be too harmful. "Just know you'll adore her very much, my dear Twilight." "Her... A filly? They're going to have a filly foal?!" The purple grin widened to exponential degrees. Twilight quivering in excited anticipation. "I'm going to be an aunt to a little filly!" Normally, I would ask her not to be so vocal when everyone else is downstairs. But [BEEP] it, I was just as excited as my Princess. "And I'm going to be an uncle to her! Isn't that great!" "It's fantastic!" Twilight cried out happily, her energy drawing me in. And the others upon hearing our shouts were greeted upon heading upstairs to the pair of us circling around one another, cheerfully dancing in circling celebration with limbs clasped around each other. Now I was in the party mood. Chapter 119: Twelfth Day of Hearth's Warming"Please?" "No." "Pleeease?" "Hm. Still no." "Pleeeeeeeeeease?" "How about... No." "Twilight!" The alicorn addressed chuckled at Spike's pouting look. "Sorry Spike. Looks like you'll have to wait until the following morning." The dragon bowed his head in exaggerated depression, prompting Twilight to continue, "Why don't you enjoy the gifts you unwrapped tonight? Don't worry, the presents won't be going anywhere." Spike faintly nodded, slouching out of the reading room to do just that. "Yeah, I'll go read one of the countless books Twilight always gets me, every year..." Heard that, but I smirked regardless, resuming my attention on the open pages before me. Twilight shifting from behind, our backs leaned against one another on the couch, to get more comfortable. Ungrateful twerp. In Spike's defense, Twilight spoiled him with allowing the baby dragon to open his gifts a day early. Call me old-fashioned, but I prefer the more traditional way of celebrating tomorrow; my own presents to both Spike and Twilight unwrapped and prepared for the special holiday tomorrow. That's right baby. Tomorrow, it's Christmas! "You shouldn't tease him like that." Twilight remarked behind me, reading her own book. Smirking, I responded, "It'll make him more excited for tomorrow. I'm more worried about the pay off." "I'm sure it'll be worth the wait," Twilight reassured kindly, "Judging by the size of your gifts I've witnessed, Spike's going to love what you got for him, as will I." Hopefully. Twilight's soft laughter was bliss to my ears. "If anything, I should be the one concerned with my gifts for you. You claimed you didn't want anything this year, but..." "Hey, so long as it's not clothes, love, I'm all good." "Well then honey, aren't you going to be pleasantly surprised tomorrow morning," She replied with even playfulness, "And yes, you will be getting up early for this Hearth's Warming, before you start to comment." "Shocking." I'm certain they'll enjoy your gifts. No matter how pointless they seem. There is no such thing as meaningless for this time of festivities, my friend. Hearth's Warming is a celebration of peace and family, where all gather to enjoy being in the company of their loved ones in unity and prosperity. Not to mention, express false modesty concealing the greed of gaining gifts and expressing ungrateful disappointment when it's something unwanted. Like with that dragon just now. Hey leave Spike alone. To be fair, Twilight keeps giving him the same presents every year. I'd be flat out exasperated too. Although... Books were far more preferable to receive from loved ones than clothing. Feeling her back head press against mine, Twilight sighed in content. "Jack... I'm glad you're here." "Hm...?" I could picture the radiant smile from behind me. "With you celebrating Hearth's Warming with us... With me, it feels like our family is complete." My breathing slowed considerably, the book forgotten in my hoofs for a long moment. "Happy Hearth's Warming Jack." ...Twilight... With a small, gratified and content smile, I leaned my head back in turn to glance at the ceiling, returning quietly in kind, "Merry Christmas Twilight..." Who needed material goods? I had my best present right here. "Come on Stardust! Hurry hurry hurry!" This must be how Mum felt... I sighed, quickening my tired pace somewhat to catch up with the excited dragon, the one responsible for bouncing on my sleeping state and dragging me out of bed. Spike wasted no time in getting up upon dawn's light - it's six AM, for crying out loud! - and awakening everyone else in the household castle. I.E, Twilight and I. Speaking of the mare, she waited for us in the throne room, greeting us with a brightened smile, inciting my awakening body to function more and more in turn as I smiled back. Spike, meanwhile, hurried by the mare around the thrones towards the tree... And dropped his jaw in awe. "Wow... I wasn't expecting this much!" Surprise surprise! The Christmas - I'm sorry, 'Hearth's Warming' - Tree was my idea, and we had a hell of a time setting it up and placing the decor all over the thing. Spike had the honour of placing the star on top. Regarding our work briefly with pride, I moved towards the beaming mare, casually saying to a flabbergasted Spike, "Looks like Santa declared you a very good boy Spike." The dragon grinned. I laughed lightly, greeting the proud Twilight with a gentle embrace and a small, heart-stopping kiss. "Merry Christmas." The alicorn smiled blissfully as our heads leaned back after the intimate moment. "Happy Hearth's Warming." Spike, meanwhile, tapped his foot impatiently. "Save the gushy stuff for later! Let's open these babies already!" Spoken like a true child. At my humoured nod, the dragon immediately tore into his presents beneath the tree, ripping through the wrapping paper as though he was on a time limit. Twilight and I exchanged fond amused looks, before moving to join the dragon, opening our own respective gifts. Things only got better from there. "Wow!" Spike's head poked from the mess of shredded colourful paper, holding out a white box. "A 3DS, and it comes with Pokemon Sun! Thanks Star!" Hah! If he liked that, just wait until he opens the biggest present. At hearing that, Twilight's head turned to me while unwrapping her own present, raising a brow. "Dare I inquire as to the method you used in getting these otherworldly items?" I shrugged. "Starswirl." Spike practically shouted, "Wait, is this... A Playstation Three?! Stardust you're the best!" "...Like I said, Starswirl." I added meekly to my expectant girlfriend. Twilight shook her head with a lovable smile, proceeding to open her own first gift. And, as predicted, loving the contents waiting for her. Twilight's grin widened in excited realization. "The whole book set for Harry Potter? You didn't!" I smirked rather smugly. "Maybe I did." Alright, time to open my own gifts. Rubbing my hoofs in anticipation, I pulled the closest one with my name on it towards me, my own methods of ripping up the paper a mixture of Twilight and Spike's. And I got... Well well well. "The entire Daring Do collection." I looked over to a beaming Twilight, smirking humouredly. "Thanks love." Even though she knew I wasn't a fan of the series, she still persisted in trying to make me like the books. Alright, what else...? 'Harry Potter and the Cursed Child." ...Tch. Thanks Starswirl. A mini fridge. Useful. A friendship bracelet... Ah they're a riot. Still, I was grateful for the effort put in regardless, smiling at all my gifts. Not a shred of gifted clothing anywhere, with the exception of Spike's new Organization XIII black coat, eagerly adorned by the dragon with its custom size to fit him. Once the relentless shredding apart of paper was complete, I moved over to sit beside a content Twilight, both of us observing the gleeful Spike trying out his new 3DS with the grin only an innocent happy child could display. Twilight, upon my arrival, promptly rested her head on my shoulder, inciting me to mirror as such with my cheek placed atop her forehead. The mare sighed peacefully. "I thought I'd never have the chance to do this again..." Hm? "Do what again?" She smiled. "Enjoy Hearth's Warming, with you here." Oh... As though sensing my slight pang of regret, sparking eyes glanced upwards to see me. "But now, you're here with us again. With Spike. With me... And that, Jack, is the best Hearth's Warming gift of all." "...You know what Twilight?" "Hm?" "Same." With a grin, Twilight opened her muzzle to respond, but was interrupted by the distinct sound of knocking from downstairs. And somehow, by magic, we could hear it all the way from up here. "I'll go get it," She said, standing to leave... But not before planting a small peck on my cheek. ...Best. Christmas. Ever. "Best. Hearth's Warming. Ever!" Spike echoed my enthusiasm vocally, playing with his new presents eagerly. And yet, upon my approach, the dragon paused briefly to deliver a swift welcoming hug to my pony chest, squeezing in pure joy. "You're the best big brother a dragon can have Star!" With a sincere smile, I replied merrily, "Just as you're the best little dragon brother a human can have Spike." The baby dragon grinned proudly, resuming his focus on the 3DS. "If you want, we can set up the PS3 in your room later today." Spike looked as though it was just announced Christmas would start all over again tomorrow. Ha ha... Hey Starswirl. Sombra. Yes Jack? Don't even say it... Merry Christmas. You repulse me. And to you as well my friend. Happy Hearth's Warming Jack, Sombra. Grr... We shared amusement at Sombra's embarrassed growl - shut up, Sombra, that's exactly what it is - before the signatures of my girlfriend and two others approaching the room prompted my attention towards the doorway. Upon that, they swung open, revealing the two ponies come to visit their daughter this holiday. Huh... And, spotting me, both ponies grinned happily. "Stardust!" Twilight Velvet exclaimed rather excitedly, the three equines hurrying over towards us and- Ugh! I was greeted by the tight embrace only a loving parent could give. The unicorn mother of Twilight Sparkle released me eventually, eyes bathed in warmth. "We were told you came back, but I needed to see it with my own eyes." Night Light chuckled. "We both did." And walked forward, giving me a firm yet friendly hoof shake. "After we heard you were gone, we were worried about the implications. Welcome back son." I couldn't help it. I was grinning like a madman. Anything else happening that can make my holiday better? Still, I sent the pleased Twilight a brief amused look. "You never said they were coming." Twilight blinked, before replying with a small smile through our bond. "I wanted it to be a surprise. Looks like I succeeded." Ha! The two parents were still waiting for me to respond, so I happily obliged. "It's great to see you both again," I answered genuinely, shrugging rather apologetically. "If I've had known you were coming, I would've gotten some presents for you two as well." The two unicorns shared amused looks, along with their Princess, before smiling back at me. "Stardust," Light began earnestly, "Just you being here, on Hearth's Warming with us, is a gift enough." Wonder how Pinkie and Applejack are doing. Right now they're probably up to the bit where the latter's family leaves the rock farm after attempting to force their traditions down the other family's throats. Neither side pondered over mixing their methods of celebrating the holiday together until the end. It's amazing, another reminder how these ponies typically operate on a one-track mind. "The decorations here are really lovely Twilight." My girlfriend's father commented cheerfully, glancing around the walls, ceiling and table of the dining room as we all had lunch. "That creative spark you got from your mother strikes again." Twilight beamed at the glowing praise, sat with me across from the two parents. Spike, meanwhile, was multi-tasking like crazy, eating and playing with his 3DS - It begins - with intense concentration. Careful Spike, tighten your frown any further and it might get stuck that way. We all exchanged amused glances at the dragon's focus, enjoying ourselves with a good brunch meal after opening all the gifts. Suffice to say, Spike was even more happy to rip apart presents for him delivered by Twilight's wonderful parents. "I wouldn't take all the credit; Jack and Spike helped with decorating the whole castle." Indeed. From interior to exterior, and it was exhausting, let me tell you. As though hearing that, Twilight slyly sent me a look. What? It's true. "Ah." Light nodded, azure eyes switching to me with humoured approval. "Then I trust you assist Twilight with a lot of things then, Stardust?" "Oh yeah, all the time." I smirked, an amusing idea ringing in my head. "When Spike's not around or too lazy- I'm sorry, tired to pick up the slack." The dragon made no acknowledgement to the teasing. "It falls to me to help Twilight out with physical and emotional issues." "'Emotional?'" Velvet raised an intrigued brow. "Oh yes." Twilight, meanwhile, was beginning to look less amused by my playful words. I leaned forward somewhat, continuing to clarify. "Have you seen how much she panics over even the simplest little things? One time, she almost lost it because she couldn't find a subject to write for Celestia." The alicorn coughed. "Okay, I think we've established that-" "Not to mention, one time she almost doomed the time space continuum by traveling back to warn her past self about literally nothing." "Alright Jack, they get the picture-" "Let's not forget, also, Fluttershy looked after the Celestia's pet Phoenix and immediately concluded that the Princess would banish them both for it." "That was one time-" Not gonna lie, loving the growing annoyance on Twilight's face as she attempted to compose herself. I nodded sagely. "Yes, I'm afraid your daughter can be quite exaggerate at times." And sent the fuming mare a faint smirk. "But that's part of what makes her so hopelessly adorable." And, flustered. The two unicorns shared highly amused expression, Light nodding in agreement. "Yes. I seem to recall, when Twilight was as young as a filly, when she panicked over her favourite novel being missing for five days, only to discover she had forgotten about it in a cabinet. Do you remember love?" "Oh yes." Velvet smiled in nostalgia, both regarding their blushing daughter with loving gazes. "Twilight was close to tearing the whole house apart to seek out her missing beloved book." Ah, poor Twilight. Getting mercilessly picked on here by both her boyfriend and her parents. The alicorn attempted to cough again, prompting my laughter. "Hahahaha! Still, I wouldn't have it any other way." The unicorns shared that laughter, agreeing with my fond words. "And neither would we," Velvet replied lightly. Light added, "And I'm sure we'll have many other stories to tell, once our Prince and his wonderful Cadence arrives to enjoy the day with us." Shining and Cadence? Coming here? Twilight took note of my surprised expression, grinning at the prospect. "It'll be great to spend Hearth's Warming with my whole family again. Though I wish all my friends were here in town to celebrate the holiday with, I couldn't be more happy enjoying it with you guys." We all smiled at that... With the exception of Spike, who was playing with the handheld device still. "In the meantime, while we're discussing flawed character traits, how about we address my wonderful special somepony's need to find any and all methods to unnecessarily tease me." "'Unnecessarily?'" I echoed, looking to the smug mare with a small grin. Challenge accepted. "I have no idea what you're talking about love. Riling you up is entirely justified." Twilight smirked, a glint in her alluring violet eyes. "And what sense, dare I ask, does irritating me to no end accomplish?" "Seeing your beautiful passion." The mare's eyes widened comically, inciting me to humouredly add, "For example, albeit pointlessly, defending the name of this holiday in Equestrian terms." Twilight scowled, not entirely serious. "That's because it is generally called Hearth's Warming, Jack." "Nah, Christmas sounds better." "Hearth's Warming sounds more logical." "This isn't about logic, Christmas is less like a mouthful." "Through reducing one syllable?" "Yeah!" "How very simplistic of you." "You know I'm anything but simple, my dear Twilight." An unladylike scoff. "You're one of a kind, we've established that much." "Thank you... Christmas stills sounds better though." Shake of the head. "Hearth's Warming." "Christmas." "Hearth's. Warming." "Christ. Mas." Any further argument to happen was prevented by the merry laughter of another mare. "Hmhmhmhm. I can see what you meant, dear, by this stallion intentionally driving you up the wall," Velvet said brightly, "Your father was very much the same when we were younger ponies, isn't that right Night?" The blue stallion smirked at the memories, cuddling up to his wife briefly with a fond reply, "Yes, those were the times. It was one way of expressing how much I cared about you. And it's apparent as to how much young Stardust here cares for our little Princess. I sincerely hope that affection remains to the point of engagement." "Dad!" "Hahahaha!" Night shrugged lightly at the squeaking response. "I just want you to be looked after for, Twilight. The way I see it, you both complete one another. And besides," His tone dropped slightly, "I'm not recommending a marriage anytime soon. Just some years ahead will do." "Dad!" Pfft! Twilight's face was a beet red now, glaring in embarrassment at my laughing state. I couldn't help it - Okay, maybe I could - this was hysterical! It's great when there's someone else beside me to tease this easily flustered mare to no end. "There's no plan for us to get married just yet!" 'Yet?' As though repeating her own words in her head, Twilight stammered in vain attempt to correct herself, "I- I mean. There's still so much ahead for us in the future, and- and we don't want to rush these things and-" Oh Twilight. The alicorn was blushing like a tomato, ceasing her cute rambling by me placing a comforting limb around her, smiling at her head-bowed state. "She's right. There's no need to rush thing, sir. Though I would be the happiest stallion alive - if not already - to wed your Goddess of a daughter, I still consider myself highly unworthy to even court her to begin with." Not that that isn't halting you from currently trying. At that, mixed with my adoring look and her parent's exchanging knowing looks, Twilight abruptly stood up, a sheepish, nervous and flustered expression all over her as her magic picked up the barely-finished plates. "Time to wash up, I think! Why don't you all catch up and... Stuff." Velvet took pity on her youngest, rising to join her. "Let me help you dear. After all the effort you put in, it would be impolite not to assist." And together, mother and daughter departed from the room - the latter rather hurriedly - leaving one pony, one human turned into a pony, and a dragon still fixated on his game. Once out of sight, Night turned his head back to me with a light smile, voice slightly apologetic. "I think the notion of marriage is too much even for Twilight to contemplate." I shrugged. "Can't blame her. At her age, I'd be embarrassed as well." Night smiled, but said nothing more. For a moment, silence elapsed through the room, only the sound of button-mashing from Spike echoed. Guess we had to wait for the mares, and for Shining and Cadence to arrive, then the real fun can begin. If Twilight was embarrassed now, oh boy, have I got stuff to share with them about her. It'll be the miraculous Christmas dinner ever. "You still think yourself undeserving?" Hm? ...Oh right. Shrugging, I responded with an honest smile, "I am not so conceited as to declare myself the one true worthy pony for her." The unicorn cocked his head thoughtfully. "She seems to think otherwise." "Twilight's made mistakes before," I said jokingly, gesturing with my hooves. "But even so, I would never reconsider cherishing my time with her for anything else." "Pleased to hear it," The father admitted with earnest approval, "Because I want nothing more than the best for my children. And considering everything you've done for my little Princess, and even my son and daughter-in-law, I can't imagine finding anyone more worthy to keep Twilight happy." A brief image of a rock star wannabe and a camp clown popped up. "Neither can I." Leaning forward, Night mirrored the movement, curious as to what I had to say. No room for hesitation here. "I can't... Promise to be the best person for her, Night. I can't vow to always be there for her, to keep her happy and satisfied everyday. I can't swear that we'll agree and make up on everything, nor can I be certain that our relationship will be eternal. I can't promise to be the very best for your beautiful Princess." Then, tilting my head back, my eyes closed for a moment, taking a breather, before resuming with a confident raised voice, "But I can certainly try." It astounds me, knowing precisely what you're saying, and yet claiming things no parent of your Princess would approve of. Honesty's the best policy. I'd think Night would appreciate that at least. Examining me, as though thoroughly searching me, the taller stallion opened his muzzle to speak. But even my senses alerted me before a certain grey pegasus flew headfirst into the room, prompting my stunned blinking. The mare crashed straight into an unanticipated yelping Spike, rolling the two across the floor. Yeesh. Even on Christmas, the dragon can't catch a break. "Happy Hearth's Warming!" Derpy was quick to recover, smiling toothily at the three of us before her expression shifted from cheerful to worry. "Stardust, we got a problem!" And it looked like even I can't catch a break. Oh who am I kidding? This was karma for teasing Twilight. Derpy, Twilight and I hurried towards where the others were waiting, rushing through the white town streets and trekking over the crunched snow, passing by many concerned ponies who were fleeing from whatever was endangering the town this time. Honestly, of all times, something comes up today? And worse, I don't even know what we're facing; the episode during this time took place on Pinkie's rock farm! It didn't take long for to reach our friends. Rarity, Sweetie Belle, Rainbow, Scootaloo, Fluttershy, Bon, Lyra and Whooves were regarding something else as we turned a corner. Beforehand we asked Night and Velvet to stay in the castle with Spike. If whatever's entered Ponvyille's a threat, we wouldn't want them to get involved. Approaching the group, I swerved around their stunned states to get a better view of the opposition- ...Oh. Oh! You're genuinely shocked by this arrival? Yeah... Forgot that this animal turned up every Hearth's Warming here. Twilight gasped, vocally expressing more surprise. "Is that a Sabre Frost?" True enough indeed, the creature made of ice and snow, in all its glory, glared down before us with open ferociousness. Ice fangs, ice whiskers, ice claws, body mostly composed of pure white snow with the exception of a furry blue-white striped tail with a spear of ice at the end of it. Clean bright blue eyes focused on us intently, and yet, strangely enough, I felt no hostility from it. At least... Open hostility. For now our friend was... Wary. Still, I had completely forgotten about encountering this magnificent beast long ago. "We waited for you to get here," Bon explained rather cautiously, blue eyes staying on the beast as she spoke up, "Since you made pals with it last time." "'Last time?'" Twilight echoed curiously, glancing between us. Lyra proceeded to clarify, sounding more cheery despite the present circumstances, "Yeah! Last Hearth's Warming when it came here, Stardust calmed it down and made us friends with it!" A soft growl. Scootaloo gulped. "It doesn't look very friendly now..." Rainbow, meanwhile, rolled her pink eyes, clearly more irritated than afraid. "This thing always visits Ponyville, every Hearth's Warming to eat anything with sugar in it. I don't understand why ponies are sacred, it's more concerned about its sweet tooth than us!" Rarity nodded. "It typically expresses no malicious intent, only for when one gets in its way. Still, the appearance alone is quite intimidating." Hmm... "Fluttershy, can you convince it to leave?" "Oh, I don't think it wants to even if I tried..." "I say, we either lure it away or scare it off! I ain't letting some sugar-hungry beast ruin my Hearth's Warming!" "Though I do concur with that sentiment, Rainbow, I advise caution. Our friend here doesn't seem to be ready to pounce." "Rarity's right. If anything it looks like it's waiting for something... Jack, what are you doing?!" Oh, now they noticed. Among their discussion, I was steadily approaching the Sabre Frost, icy eyes regarding me carefully. This creature was more intelligent than assumed, openly cautious, and attacking only when needed. Well, good thing I had no intention of hurting it. Instead, I slowly reached out through Balance, intending to connect with the snow beast as soon as I was closer. But first, gesture of peace. "Derpy, muffin." A convenient treat landed right into my waiting hoof, and I proceeded forward, more confident in my approach than my first encounter with the beast. Back then, I was far more suicidal, but not I was more certain to what I was doing. "He did this last time too," Bon commented in wonder. "Did what?" Twilight inquired. It was Whooves who answered for the Earth Pony, "Steadily approached the best to make peace with it. It was awe-inspiring then, I hope the results are just as positive this time in turn..." With a small smile, I was about three feet from the beautiful snow feline. "Hello old friend." I greeted, confident this was the exact same creature I crossed paths with so long ago. My limb extended gently, attempting to coax the observing animal. "Here, have a muffin. I know you love your sugar rush." Happily, it obliged. The muffin was gone in a matter of seconds, open hoof left unscathed. Damn... That was fast. "It worked!" Sweetie Belle exclaimed in relief. "That it did Sweetie." Rarity agreed, sounding both gratified and curious. Yes, thankfully it worked, just like last time... "What is going on here...?!" Ah. Seems they followed us here. But I ignored Night's baffled statement, keeping my eyes on the beast observing me with a softer expression now. Alright, time to move in for the kill. Not literally. The beast stiffened, but didn't protest to my hoof physically placed on its chest, closing my eyes in concentration, paying no attention to the gasps of surprise and wonder at the golden glow surrounding myself and the beast. And I could feel its emotions. Pride... That's a given. Caution... Understandable. Worry...? Fear... Not of me, but of... An image popped up. A Sabre Frost in similar design, but resting in a cave outside the town. And then something else came through, recollections of events from long ago, during a previous Hearth's Warming. Where it merrily consumed sugary substances on food stands open to the public. And where a younger, nervous Earth Pony boldly made friends with it. It was looking for me...! And from the glint in its eyes as the connection ceased and golden glow died down, that was confirmed. Upon me stepping back, the Sabre Frost turned and began walking off... Then paused upon a few feet away, looking over to me with expectant blue eyes. I do believe our friend here wishes for you to follow. Yeah... Should I? ...Yeah probably. "What was that?" Velvet asked in awe. "Balance...!" Twilight answered, a tone matching her mother's. Alright. Glancing over to the others, I nodded with a serious frown. "It's okay now. You can all return to celebrating Hearth's Warming. I'm just gonna go see what our friend over there wants me to see. I'll be back soon Twilight." Surprisingly, and yet not so, Rainbow answered in her stead, "Yeah right! As if you get to have all the fun, I wanna see what it wants too!" And everyone else nodded, some hesitantly so, others reluctantly upon encouraging looks by their friends. I.E Whooves from Derpy. ...Welp. One thing's guaranteed, things were getting a million times more interesting this year. The jog had gradually changed into a full on sprint. I would've been miles behind if, you know, I wasn't in tune through the magic of Balance. The Sabre Frost had guided us outside the town, as predicted, towards the edges of the Everfree Forest, taking us around the entire forest to an eventual bottom opening beneath a mountain. We paused there, the beast and I, and waited for everyone who followed to catch up. Once they joined us, panting and all with the exception of Rainbow Dash, we continued with entering the cave under the snowy mountain without a moment's hesitation. Well, no hesitation on my part anyway. I didn't afford waiting for anyone, not with the urgency clear on the animal's feral features. "Ooh!" Rarity gasped in awe. Indeed, the glittering frost coating the interior of the cave was pretty majestic to look at. And the ice helpfully reflected the light from outside so it wouldn't be too dark for us not to see anything. It only took right steps inside, however, for me to sense it. There was another creature in the cave. And our friend here was guiding us directly towards it. Still, I sensed no hostility from our icy friend escorting us, so I continued playing along, walking deeper into the sparkling cave. But if need be I will get everyone out of here should anything occur. When we managed to reach a rather wider end of the frosty cave, then I sensed hostility. And worry... ...And fear. For by the wall at the end opposite our surprised positions, lying down in a resting position, another Sabre Frost snarled in our direction with distrusting caution. And yet, once the other who brought us here approached, the sneering animal relaxed its features and accepted the comforting head lean of... Its mate. "Huh? There's something moving right there!" We all followed where Lyra was pointing to. True enough, a small bundle of whiteness was curled between the protective limbs of the laid Sabre Frost. And I think anyone can deduce what exactly it was, explaining the ferocious hostility the animal was presenting with is face. "Is it a baby?" Sweetie exclaimed in collective surprise and elation, no doubt earning shared excited expressions from the others. My focus, however, was more intent on the curled up animal, frowning severely. Something... Wasn't right. Evidently. Why not indulge your senses and investigate the cause for this disturbance. Or save us the trouble and leave these mindless animals to their own insignificant dilemma. On Christmas, Sombra, no one is insignificant. The laid Sabre Frost growled intimidatingly in my direction, after I only took a few steps forward, halting me quickly. Better wait until given the word. As though hearing that, the Sabre Frost which took us to her emitted a softer growl, inciting his mate to glance at him. Reassurance, I'm guessing. The two stared me down with very calculating expressions... And the female seemed to have relented, the male backing up as if giving the all-clear. Thank God. Carefully approaching, as to not startle nor aggravate either - especially the female protecting her cub - my hooves led me between the two animals, slowly sitting down to get a better look. And now that I was closer, I could see the more clearer details of the baby Frost, eyes shut tightly and presumably sleeping, its chest breathing in slow beats. It looked to be peacefully resting. But something was wrong. I sensed pain. Fear and pain... Originating from the cub in question. My gaze switched over to the observing others, settled on one particular pegasus who services were needed. "Fluttershy, come here. I think there's something wrong with the cub." She nodded, gently joining our postures and taking a careful seat beside me, giving the mother Frost a hesitant smile. I then faced the female beast, hoping she understood. "This is my friend. She can help with your child." The mother looked understandably uncertain, prompting Fluttershy to pitch in with reassurance, "I can do my best. If there's something wrong with your precious little cub, I'll do everything I can to make him feel better." Her persuasion and skills with animals taking effect, Fluttershy had won over the beasts approval in a heartbeat, the female Frost relaxing somewhat and leaned back. With a grateful smile, the yellow pegasus gently reached down to properly inspect the sleeping baby creature. "How long is this gonna take...?" "Shh!" The other collectively hushed the impatient Rainbow, thankfully. I didn't have to wait too long for Fluttershy to make her assessment, as the pegasus gasped softly and placed the curled up ice kitten carefully back down with a pure worried expression. Neither a good sign. "Well?" Twilight inquired, walking over to join us with everyone else. Yes, I too would like to know the results. Concerned blue eyes regarded me. "He's not breathing properly." Wait... What?! Fluttershy shook her head, looking back to the baby. "The pacing of the heartbeat isn't matching the usual pattern..." ...Oh [BEEP]. Well... That's an unfortunate development... But even Sombra sounded slightly perturbed by the news. "Is there anything we can do?" Fluttershy shuddered slightly, either from the cold or the state of the cub. I'd pick the latter. "He'll need proper care and treatment, but we might not make it in time. And flying there might only escalate his condition." She added after Rainbow opened her muzzle. "We need to steady the heartbeat first, before bringing him back to my house to get him looked at properly." 'Not make it in time?' What did she mean, 'not make it in time?' Take a wild gander Jack... ...No. No, Hasbro wouldn't... Would they? This would be too cruel, even for them. And these are the same [BEEP]s who gave us Equestria Girls. But I didn't think they'd be this twisted. Something must be done, immediately. Starswirl, if there's a time where you're needed, it's now more than ever! The voice sent a soothing wave of warmth and patience, It is not I who the cub needs help from, but you. Listen carefully, Jack, for this is considerably another lesson in Balance. The magic is connected through the heart of all that lives, the physical implications are of no exception. You can steady the slow beating yourself, but must do so with precise care and pure concentration. ...Alright. What do I need to do? I felt the smile. Place your hoof above where his heart would be, I will help guide you from there. ...Understood. "Everyone. Whatever you do, don't disrupt me from this." The other blinked, Night and Velvet looking particularly flabbergasted at the no-doubt golden hue overtaking my irises. Doing as my teacher instructed, I placed a physical hoof over the curled up cub with care, closing my eyes in beginning focus. Strangely enough, although it wasn't real, it felt like there was another hoof atop my own, helping me out. Balance is a key to opening countless possibilities. My line of sight was welcomed by blazes of golden light, Balance with my conviction and Starswirl's guidance directed towards the fragile heart of the ill cub. It can restore disharmony, whip order into place, settle disputes and prevent numberless wars. Long ago, before the time of intelligent creatures, balance was never a tool to be used and disposed. Only one pony was chosen to wield its gift and bring balance to an imbalanced world. And now, it chooses again. You see, my student, the magic doesn't merely have the ability to restore; it also possesses the power to heal. And while Starswirl provided his lecture, my mind was not entirely under my complete control. It was as though some other force was driving it, shaping its focus and keeping the more sensible parts concentrated on mending the cub's soft beating heart. I wasn't complaining too much, more intent on help saving this baby animal before its too late. I can't fail. I won't fail. And that, my friend, is what a true wielder of Balance believes. The golden light had disappeared, and, as if abruptly awoken by a trance, my eyes slowly opened, blinking since I was a little disoriented by the experience. I was greeted by the curious and concerned stares of all my friends, some even looking as though they witnessed the second coming of Jesus. Fluttershy, meanwhile, gasped more vocally this time, inciting us to regard her and the cub she held before they could proceed to ask questions. "His breathing! It's okay!" At that, multiple voices rung out in surprised elations and cheers. "Hurray!" "I don't know what just happened, but it's a miracle!" "Always full of surprises!" "Where's Pinkie where you need her? This calls for a celebration!" ...I did it... Somehow I managed to save a baby cub from... Well, I don't want to imagine otherwise. Fluttershy, however, made a shushing gesture, features sharpening for a brief moment while the two Sabre Frosts cuddled their resting baby. "We'll need to take him back to Ponyville, just in case. I'm gonna need lots and lots of sugary treats." Derpy grinned, providing the excellent substitute in Pinkie's absence. "I can't believe you did that Spike. How hard was it not to burn your charger like that?" The dragon pouted, accepting the plug and cable with a petulant expression. "It was an accident, I swear!" Uh-huh. "Now try not to set my 3DS charger on fire too." It was a hassle getting to replace such things. Spike saluted, shouting gratitude as he hastily exited my bedroom to eagerly charge up his game device and continue playing. Well, at least he's making good use of my gift. Shaking my head in exasperated affection, my gaze switched over to the hung photo on the wall, depicting my other bizarre family back home. Joe would've had a fit if Spike burned his own charger... ...I sighed. Everyone else was having a rather joyful party in the main dining room, after the Christmas Dinner. Celebrating the fact the baby Sabre Frost would be A-OK, according to a confident Fluttershy, we all decided to spend the rest of the day together. All my friends and second family, while the family of Sabre Frost enjoyed themselves with consuming all the sweets for themselves and their baby provided by Derpy. And it relieved me to see the cub was fine and safe. He had good parents who loved him dearly. Thank God. All was right in the world. Today was spent saving the life of a fragile cub. That feeling of accomplishment stomped over any present I've gotten this year so far. My family in this portrait would be proud. ...Wonder how they're doing. Was it Christmas right now, where they were? I'd had to have been gone for a pretty long-[BEEP] time then, if that's the case. It was only, what April since I departed from Earth back to Equestria? One home from the next. Well, regardless of the difference in time and months between, I still wish everyone the very best Christmas... ...On the bright side, had I been stuck back there, I would've probably gotten nothing but chocolate and clothes this year. And I'm sorry, but to my eyes, they don't count as legit gifts; disappointment waiting to happen. So I'm ungrateful. Sue me. "I gather these are your family?" I nodded, not even glancing over to Cadence. I needn't bother, she walked to stand beside me anyway. "Myself, my father, brother and two sisters, yes." The Princess leaned forward, inspecting the black and white portrait in open interest. She and Shining had arrived shortly after we escorted the Sabre Frost family back to Fluttershy's cottage. "I imagine they'd be proud of you, after what happened today." I shrugged, smiling humouredly. "I only did what needed to be done." "Saving the life of a child? From how Twilight and my parents-in-law described it, it was nothing short of a miracle." Finally, we turned to regard one another, the tall pink alicorn smiling brightly, practically glowing. "I just wish Shining and I could've been there to witness this unique achievement." "Speaking of children." Cyan eyes carefully glanced down, discreetly. "How is...?" Understanding the question exactly, Cadence smiled down also, her expression more content than anything. "She's fine, and was kicking rather recently. That was a miracle I will cherish more than any Hearth's Warming present." Couldn't blame you... "'She?'" "Yes... Although we'd prefer to remain oblivious, I know in my heart the kind of foal she will be." With the face only a loving mother could adorn. It was clear how excited Cadence was to having her own child, and I, smiling like the idiot I was, forced myself to repress bursting out everything I already knew regarding her and Shining's beautiful creation. "She'll be a welcome addition to the family. Her parents, grandparents, aunt and uncle will love her very much." "Yes... We will." My heart skipped a beat at the 'uncle' part, now grinning like a ridiculous mother[BEEP]er. "Be careful, I'm sure Aunt Twilight will spoil her rotten." Cadence giggled at that. "Oh, I like to imagine that Grandma Twilight Velvet will be doing most of the spoiling." She tilted her head in amusement. "And what of Uncle Stardust? How will he treat his beloved niece?" "Hah! I'll be the fun uncle who'll compete with the father for her attention!" We both laughed, enjoying these future scenarios. After a moment to calm down, I added with a bright smile. "Merry Christmas Cadence." The alicorn nodded, the brief puzzled expression swiftly evaporating. "And a good Hearth's Warming to you, Stardust. We're proud of you to be part of the family." "And I'm... Glad to a part of it." Really, how much more sincere can I be without my voice cracking at the welcoming acceptance from all these ponies? "Family to yours, family to my friends. Honestly... Never thought it'd happen." Cadence smiled. "Life often leads us on the most unexpected paths." "True. But I can honestly say, saving the cub aside, having all of you accepting me as a friend and family member... That is the best present I can ask for." The Princess of Love brightened at that, eyes drooping in respect and care. "I'm sure everypony else will be pleased to hear that... Twilight especially." At that, I chuckled. Oh most definitely. "I'd dare say she's the irreplaceable number one spot for beat-thing-to-ever-happen-to-me-" Whoa! ...Ah. Fair play Cadence. The alicorn smiled in adoring amusement at the purple mare suddenly and tightly embracing my side, burrowing her head into my fur. With a humoured grin I welcomed the cuddle, wrapping a soft limb around Twilight's neck happily. And then, I noticed Shining and the parents watching from the doorway, smiles of approval and fondness stretched over their muzzles. Velvet and Night was leaning against one another lovingly as they observed the exchange. "The Princess and her Warrior." The blue stallion said out-loud, as though tasting the words on his tongue. "Long ago I'd have settled for a knight or royal guard to capture our daughter's heart. But now, I realize only a warrior would have the endurance and stamina to catch up with our energetic Princess." Shining smirked. "Well thankfully, this royal guard managed to find his own gorgeous Princess." Meeting up with a loving Cadence. And the three couples in the room had a pure, beautiful moment of silently embracing one another, letting our faces and movements do all the talking for us. This... This was an irreplaceable gift. "You say you're unworthy to be with her, Stardust Balance." Night commented with a small smile. "And yet, the way I see it, it might be Twilight who thinks herself unworthy of you." I snorted. Ridiculous. Yet the sheepish purple alicorn gazed away from me, smiling softly. And the mother added, "Especially after the miraculous spectacle today. If anything, I've only seen just how perfect you are to court our little Princess." "Mom!" Twilight almost whined, cheeks reddening the more affectionate this conversation got. And while Shining looked displeased by the idea, it took Cadence to cuddle up to his neck to make the unicorn Prince briefly forget about what his own mother just sincerely said. "This is a Hearth's Warming to remember." The father claimed merrily. Amen. We all nodded at that, myself pulling Twilight close to my side for another embrace. I can never tire of them. Yep, best Christmas ever. Then, the stallion narrowed his eyes at the sight. "Although I hope the news of my grandchild and rescuing the cub hasn't given you early ideas." "Dad!" I was already rolling on the floor. Chapter 120: Knowledge is BalanceI could go Supersonic~! The problem's chronic-! Focus! I am! Temporarily disgruntled by Sombra's irritated sharp command, I didn't let the blue pegasus out of my sight for one second, doing everything in my power to keep up with the speedy mare. Rainbow, true to her word, wasn't granting leniency for even a moment, opting to finish this small race before the one who's really in training here. Tell me, does life exist beyond it~?! Show less distraction from a tedious music number and concentrate on besting this egocentric pegasus. My surroundings was an entire blur. Grass, trees and skies blended in a wet painting of green, brown and blue, the occasional yellow blur of the bright sun whenever we ran/flew by it. Rainbow, of course, was treating this supposedly fair exercise as though it were the Olympics themselves, and apparently, as is Sombra. The former King, for some reason, has every desire to see my friend eat dirt, perhaps in a literal sense. Myself? I was admittedly having fun, running at super speed to my heart's content. Another training exercise suggested by my teacher, and instigated by my girlfriend. Who, meanwhile, was waiting at the finish line along with the rest of my friends. And I could sense them getting closer. With that, I prepared my body, punching my front two hoofs into the ground and grinding through the damaged dirt, an effort to slowly cease my admirable speed until I halted completely. The whiplash hurt. A lot. My body ached considerably once I finally halted, wincing at both how painful it was, slightly, and how far I sped by the cheering others, who had waited at the finish line. Rainbow was smirking triumphantly my way, knowing she won this little competition with minimal difficulty. Minx. "Three minutes and fifty-four seconds." Twilight inspected the stopwatch, smiling in satisfaction while Spike wrote down the results. The alicorn nodded. "A very adequate record for your first attempt of this exercise alongside Rainbow. Even I said this wasn't a competition." Rainbow shrugged without modesty at Twilight's pointed look. "A race is a race Twilight." God I needed a moment to breathe. "Well... I'll take adequate over poor, at least." My friends chuckled at the lighthearted comment. "Just give me a moment." They nodded, Pinkie taking the initiative next. "That was a superly duperly awesome race to watch! Did you see just how fast they went?!" A Queen of Cartoon Logic herself, the energetic Earth Pony began turning limbs into the Road Runner's legs. "They just sped off and zoom!" Cue dust cloud. Applejack helped wave away the dust with her stetson, smiling brightly at us. "It was certainly fun to watch. Just goes to show how far you've progressed over learnin' how to use that there Balance magic of yours Star." Indeed. I've come a long way. Quite an understatement, you've succeeded more than to my expectations. The commitment and trials you've endured so far, along with your friends, has strengthened the tires between you and the Balance of this universe significantly. Sombra, in contrast, provided an opposite viewpoint to balance out Starswirl's praise. And you would prove even more promising, boy, if you'd concentrate more on studying this magic and putting it to use with all the spare time you possess. This power isn't to be considered meager, but potentially apt in making you more powerful than your Princess, your friends and, yes, including that sniveling manipulator Celestia. And yet, focus on power alone only leads to self-devastation. And I know my young student here would never commit himself to gathering such selfish desires for himself. My friends were chatting casually among themselves as the two internal voices conversed. Balance is a mixture of desire and willingness. Selfishness and selflessness. Perhaps that will be your next assignment to concentrate on, at a later date. For now, I recommend we proceed with your next training today, Jack. Will do. At voicing as such, Twilight beamed, rather excitedly I might add, and nodded, the stopwatch disappearing in a flash of light. "Excellent. Luckily I have the next training course for you all prepared." And then, we disappeared by a flash of pink light, filling my vision for only a moment before the blue sky greeted me once again. "I present to you: Balance Training Field Number One!" ...Very atp description. The mares mumbled in awe, Spike muttered a comment about Twilight's chosen name for the course, and I raised a brow at said course. It looked something like that playground exercise Pinkie once made during her sister's visit, only safer-looking. In fact, it looked like your traditional training course for, say, police or army recruits. Tires, monkey bars, logs, you name it. All neatly organized and ready to be utilized. Twilight looked rightfully pleased with everyone's reaction to her evident handiwork, motioning to the the wide course behind the castle with a slightly smug voice. "Crafted by my hard-working hoofs earlier this morning, this is a course to test speed, endurance, strength and kinetic energy, all at once! Here a certain somepony will yearn for improvements upon learning, afterwards, that it won't be a walk in the park if he so assumes." Oh yeah? Challenge accepted. "Going from one end of the course to the other, he'll be judged by his methods and quickness, relying not only on the physical, but intellectual solutions in addition. If you have any questions, feel free to consult me while we see Jack here perform through the course and-" Rainbow's loud yawn cut the mare off. "Right we get it! I'm definitely gonna have a turn after Star here, just so you know." Twilight frowned. "You can try it out if you want to, Rainbow. However, I must point out that flight isn't a fitting tactic for that many trials among this course." The blue mare snorted. "Oh yeah? What ya gonna do Twi? Render me unable to fly?" Rarity pitched in rather humouredly, "Perhaps she'll, say, make a potion that breaks off your ability to fly." Oh God, not this again. My amused friends shared various chuckles at the terribly on-the-nose joke regarding an incident a few days back. You know, involving Discord hanging out with the mares while Twilight, Spike and I were preoccupied over three whole days or reorganizing the library. While that spirit of chaos did to teach Twilight a lesson was kinda - Definitely - a [BEEP] move, I understood the need for it. Although it took some persuasion from Starswirl to have me relent and let Discord proceed with teaching my girlfriend that she was, indeed, capable of being jealous when it comes to friendship, albeit harshly. That didn't stop me, however, from groaning out-loud at present. "It wasn't funny the first time Rarity, repeating it multiple times won't change that." The white unicorn smiled in good nature. "Now darling, while you may not appreciate the unique humour behind it, you must admit that Twilight's attempts in making us drink a potion to, how did you put it dear, 'break off the spell Discord had on us' was quite amusing to recollect." Okay, that was funny, a little. Rarity beamed at my cracked expression. Applejack then pointed out, "Er, Twi?" "Yes Applejack?" "Stardust is meant to practice that there course of yours, correct?" "It was solely designed for his training exercises-" "Of which I am entirely grateful for, thank you love. It's very impressive." I played Assassin's Creed. I got this [BEEP]. Twilight glowed at my words, seemingly not put out by the constant interruptions, and turned back to an apprehensive-looking Applejack. "Although I'm sure I can edit a few things to make it suitable for all my friends to try out on. Why do you ask?" The orange mare simply pointed. And the answer was made clear by sight and noise, the ground vibrating beneath my standing braced states at what happened next. The entire course... Crashed down before us. Tires flew all over, standing clean logs tipped over into sand, monkey bars fell into heaping piles on the floor, can and bottles shattered upon impact from the targeted places. Once the mess was over, after we opened out eyes and the tremor from the spectacle died down, shocked eyes switched from the mess to a sheepish Pinkie, whom was holding out a single nail on her hoof. "Whoops." Sombra snorted, and I resorted to rubbing the distraught Twilight's back at her hard work being utterly destroyed in a matter of seconds. Before my outraged girlfriend could chew Pinkie out, however, Fluttershy made a comment even I couldn't resist smirking to. "At least cleaning this all up can be considered a team exercise..." What a peaceful time, perfect for one training session I was probably most content in. Meditation. Believe it or not, I was a fan of the concept, the idea of sitting still in a tranquil state in achieving to reach enlightenment. Long ago I attempted the skill, to no real avail. My younger and more foolish self was far too bitter and self-loathing by that point to conduct a successful means of reaching peace. But now, having made these friends, a second family, and my teacher to guide me, meditation suddenly became a whole lot easier. And although my brain often operated like a caffeine-induced imagination factory - My mind always filled to the brink with random thoughts and contemplations - there was another advantage to Balance, it seemed, which soothed down the storm in my mind and allowed me to enter this magic state with a sense of content. "I've never seem him look so... Tranquil." ...Or at least, I would be in blissful condition right now, if my friends hadn't decided to observe my cross-legged, eye-closed state. And speak while I was in the middle of it. "Ya reckon he can hear us?" "I'm not sure. Nevertheless, it is fascinating to observe, isn't it?" Hear you just fine! Thank you! "He looks so... Peaceful. It's like we're looking at an entirely different pony." "Rainbow." "What? It's true!" I was torn between expressing annoyance or amusement right then and there. Maintain a composed disposition. You might just learn something. Will do, though schooling my features was never really my forte. Still, I attempted my best to pretend ignorance while my friends spoke unashamedly about their human-turned-pony meditating pal. "I say, our friend does seem a little tired, doesn't he? A testament to how hard he's been working, wouldn't you say?" Rarity. "It has been a struggle, getting him out of bed, I won't lie. He's a naturally born late-sleeper. Maybe I should let him sleep in tomorrow, just this once." Twilight. Oh, thanks love... Just this once... "Still, he does look a little better now when he's meditating like this. Over the last few days Stardust looked a little... I don't know, worried?" Fluttershy. "Yeah, Fluttershy's right. Now that she's mentioned it, Stardust has been lookin' mighty concerned about somethin' of late. Reckon it's to do with that imbalance stuff he's been fightin' over Equestria?" Applejack. I did my best not to stiffen. "That's likely the most plausible explanation behind his recent mood. This 'imbalance' has been occupying Jack's thoughts, whether he admits it or not. I can see it clearly in his eyes; he's concerned, moreso, ever since Cadence's abduction by the imbalanced magic." Twilight. "I speculate he's trying to keep those worries to himself." Rarity. "What else is new...?" Rainbow. "According to Jack, this new cause of magic has never occurred before by what he declares as 'canon.' His worries are justified, but that only makes me anxious about what this new magic entails. Details over the magic of Balance are obscure, mostly referenced in legend, imbalance only as a quarter mentioned in all books by comparison. I checked." Twilight. "...Reckon he knows somethin' we don't?" Applejack. "I wouldn't be too surprised if that was the case, Applejack. Our friend here has often resorted to keeping any information to himself, focusing intently on solving the problem himself than risk endangering his friends." Rarity. "Which is stupid, since we can take care of ourselves!" Rainbow. "As a team, we can beat anything! Including this imbalance stuff!" Pinkie. "Admittedly, I'm more concerned 'bout the stuff he won't mention in regards to our future. I mean, everything he's dealt with involving friendship so far is all we know about. We know for a fact he knows more about future events." Applejack. "Twilight darling, has Stardust informed you of any upcoming incidents? You are the most likely candidate he'd confess these things to." Rarity. "Only bits and pieces... Most of the time he's awfully vague about the future. One thing he had informed me about, however, was the prompt behind that spell I used which backfired and made us all switch wings and horns." Twilight. "Oh yeah! That was pretty funny, good times." Rainbow. "Maybe... He's worried about how we'll react to some things, and doesn't want us to panic about what the future holds for us all?" Fluttershy. "...That's exactly what worries me." Alright, alright, I heard enough. "Oh! Good morning Stardust!" Pinkie called out after everyone else heard my loud sigh and opening tired cyan eyes. "You didn't happen to overhear a conversation regarding future events while you were meditating just now-? Mmph!" Rainbow, unsubtly, reached to cover her friend's blabbing muzzle, grinning childishly. "Eh-heh, just ignore her. We totally weren't talking about anything like that, right guys?" Forced nods and fixed expressions aside, did they completely forget I can read their emotions through Balance? Perhaps it's best we proceed with the next piece of training. Good idea. Anything to change this tense subject. I'm guessing we work on combat next? Finally. Something useful. Uh-huh. "If you'll excuse me, girls, I have combat training to practice next." At that, however, Twilight's violet eyes sparkled considerably. "Oh, I can help there! Obviously not mano-a-mano, mind you, but we can adapt this exercise to perfecting your blocking and shielding tactics against magic... Or..." The alicorn then looked down, contemplating it. "We did do that last week... Hmm, how about an actual sparring partner this time? Physical prowess isn't my forte, admittedly, but I'd happy to help-" Hell no! "Out of the question!" Twilight started at my loud objection, blinking along with the others. "Why not? I can-" "No way in hell am I putting you at risk like that. My own magic might be too much for you." Wrong thing to say, as physically demonstrated by purple eyes flashing in stunned indignation. "Are you insinuating I can't defend myself? After everything we've been through, against the likes of Chrysalis, Sombra and Tirek, have you forgotten how much I helped regarding them?!" Okay Stardust, try a different approach. Outraged Twilight wasn't something you wanna provoke. "I simply meant, Twilight, that, for all your skills and intellect, you are not a fighter. Against those villains, you had help. True you held your own against Tirek before I arrived, but this is different. Much different. You don't have four times the alicorn magic in you than back then." Twilight opened her mouth, but a white hoof placed to her side interjected. Rarity smiled lightly. "He simply doesn't wish to potentially harm his special somepony dear." "Also, he does raise a point. Fightin' ain't exactly yer style of expertise Twilight," Applejack commented rather humouredly, attempting with Rarity to diffuse the tension, thankfully. "You're more brains than brawn, and Stardust knows that too." Oh don't get me wrong, Twilight was dangerous when she had the incentive to be. A force to be reckoned with. But without proper motivation in terms of combat - Say, a friend being in danger or such - she... Well she simply wasn't born for combat. Although I couldn't talk much there. But I was being trained to fight, Twilight was taught only to protect herself. And I didn't want to risk breaking through that shield unintentionally and harming her. The alicorn happily argued with the others regarding how skillful they were in combat - Not that I was going to challenge any of them to begin with - allowing me to escape the lounge unnoticed. Once again, must thank Twilight for these training dummies. Outside near the castle, I had proceeded first thing with training on the physical side next, since meditation was no longer possible, for now anyway. Instead, concentrated swinging hoofs, both front and hind legs, punched, kicked and leaped off from many of the still dummies made from hay, paper and sacks of flour. To your right. Got it! Left, then use an uppercut to your right. Understood. Hopefully, by now, Twilight has calmed down from my confession that I didn't think of her as, well, a combatant. The last thing I needed was a salty girlfriend who didn't want to hear the truth. Now don't get me wrong, Twilight can fight, and she excels at it when focused enough. Sombra and Tirek were testaments to that. But those were only due to dire times, when the Princess was pushed into fighting like that. There were stakes, and with that exact motivation, the mare is a force to be reckoned with. But sparring? A casual test of combat between herself and I? She would lose, I hate to admit it, not only due to her lack of real offensiveness, but the mare's over reliance on magic itself. Twilight was a ranged combatant, and if I got too close to her... I halted that train of thought right there. Because, the very idea of facing her in battle, willingly, not like our typical verbal spars or games of chess, but through physically potentially harming one another, was utterly preposterous. Or perhaps, Jack, you simply underestimate the Princess. Hind leg against that dummy's neck. Tch. You're one to talk, Sombra. Your arrogance rules you like you ruled over your Empire. But Sombra does bring up a valid point, my friend. You are deeply concerned for Princess Sparkle, and your friends, so the very concept of engaging them in combat for simply sparring is appalling to your mind. Understandable, but, overall, unneeded. As proven time and time again, as they themselves have pointed out, your friends are very capable of taking caution and care... Target that dummy's left side of the chest next. So what? Are you saying I should spar with them? Starswirl, that's completely nuts! I can't willingly endanger them alone with a spar. Not with my power! Their magic is designed for friendship, mine is... Well, for Balance! Precisely my boy. Balance, not combat. Not-? ...I can't do it Starswirl. I can't bring myself to agree with fighting any of them. In my mind's eye, the ancient unicorn nodded sagely. Of course. You are reluctant to do so, especially when considering your previous battle against your friends, under the influence of a certain King. Ugh. Don't remind me... Hmph. I still take pride in knowing I almost succeeded that day, if those mares had given up on you. Your right, boy. Yeah, if only- Hey! Sombra! Those are my friends standing right there, not target practice! The difference being? Oh hardy har. But on the plus side, at least Twilight looked more calmer than that outburst from insider earlier, as she and the others observed me patiently. But, upon my notice of them, Rarity nodded quite approvingly. "Very impressive darling. That golden hue radiating off you was simply divine to witness!" I deadpanned. "Thanks, Rarity..." That was then I sensed the apprehension in my girlfriend, ready to be unleashed. Uh oh. Casually strolling upwards, Twilight placed on a light smile and began rather lightheartedly, "Jack, you wouldn't mind if I borrowed the PC again, would you? There's something I wanted to look into only that device will provide." The rest observed from a distance, as though knowing something was about to spawn from my answer. I had to restrain from groaning. "Later, Twilight." Completely today's training came first, regardless how tired I was. Otherwise, both Starswirl and Sombra would hound me needlessly for skipping. "You're not obligated to watch me like a hawk while I use it, you know." "I said later, Twilight." The forced expression started melting into a soft frown. "I won't search for anything I shouldn't. You can trust me Jack." Trust? Is that what she thought this was about? The mare blinked as I chuckled rather hoarsely. "It's not a matter of trust, love, it's a matter of knowing you." I know for a fact she'd look up something on the computer that's related to her world. Ergo, future spoilers. "Your research will have to wait later, okay?" "Ooh, relationship drama..." Rainbow loudly whispered. Twilight, unsurprisingly, wasn't taking no for an answer. "If I promised to not search for anything even remotely related to Equestria, will that satisfy your anxieties?" Nope, not at all. The annoyed alicorn pounded a hoof into the ground, childishly, upon me shaking my head. "Oh come on Jack! You know me better than to break a promise!" Yes, I did know that. But before I could reassure the mare, it suddenly hit me exactly how much pent up stress was building up in the mare's heart. Usually, that anxiousness relates to completely her studies or research in time and meet the deadline. But this... Was different. It was a rooted anxiety that had been growing for quite a while now. There's something she's not telling me. "What's so imperative for you to use the PC anyway?" Twilight began chewing her lower lip, not a good sign. And, eventually, sighed, in dismay and disappointment, and I blinked at the wave of negative emotions rolling from the alicorn. "You know what? Forget it, it can wait another day." What? Wait- But Twilight was already returned to the castle in a hurried state, bowing her head down while running back, past our watching friends who, like me, observed her leave with concerned expressions. ...What the [BEEP] was that all about?! An awkward silence flew over us, before... "Ma-an! You are thick!" "Rainbow Dash!" "What? It's true!" The blue pegasus defended herself against Rarity's disapproving look. "It's not my fault he can't tell when something's bothering his own special somepony, even with that Balance of his!" But... Goddammit... Applejack, shaking her head towards her friend's antics, walked upwards with a light frown. "I know ya didn't mean to upset Twilight like that, Star, but surely yer must've sensed something was up with her recently." I shrugged, albeit helplessly. My own mind was at a lost right now. "I just thought those negative emotions spawned from Discord's plan to make her jealous a few days back." The Earth Pony deadpanned at the, admittedly, weak-[BEEP] excuse. "And ya think Twilight's been holdin' a grudge? You know better than that sugarcube." Stepping aside, Applejack inclined her head in the direction Twilight fled to. "Go to her." "Yes darling, rectify this error before it worsens." Rarity concurred with a nod. "It might make her feel better." Fluttershy added with a small smile. "Then we can all have no further worries!" Pinkie exclaimed cheerfully. ...Yeah, alright, I'll go do that. Twilight, upset? Not on my watch. I nodded, sending my friends a grateful smile before departing after my distraught girlfriend. But, doing so, I overheard one final conversation today. "After all, the Princess needs her 'Warrior,' eh guys?" "Yes." Rarity sounded more fondly sincere than Rainbow's mocking question. "She certainly does." Tracking her down wasn't an issue. No, the issue was more of where precisely she was hiding herself in. Of all places, her bedroom. And I found myself immediately hesitating upon raising my hoof to knock. Common courtesy to request entry into a girl's room rather than just strode right in, this wasn't the library or anywhere else in the castle. But that hesitation, however, quickly died down and replaced by a firm resolve, softly knocking against the clean wood. Twilight's emotions were pouring from the edges of the door, and it made my own apprehension and concern worsen. There was worry, anxiousness, incredulity and... Fear... All emanating from the alicorn on the other side. Goddammit, what was Twilight thinking about that would have her act this way? It certainly wasn't about using the PC. No, she'd never overreact that much. Could... Could it have something to do with her conversation with the mares earlier-? "It's open!" There was that forced casualness. Swallowing a lump, I gently pushed through the creaking door and into the well-organized room. Heh, trust Twilight to have everything neatly stacked and look completely untouched. In comparison, my room was a mixture of hers and Spike, organized and disorganized at once. The mare in question, meanwhile, had her back turned to me, focusing on an open book atop her own work desk. My slow approach, though, prompted her loud sigh and for me to halt, finally swerving around to see me. Twilight didn't look entirely surprised, but smiled in spite of her own emotions at the moment, taking in my expression. "I don't bite, you know." Tempted. Oh I was incredibly tempted to make a playful comment in turn. Instead, I kept my focus on helping Twilight, however I could. "I... Um..." Smooth Stardust. Twilight, to her credit, waited for me to compose myself and find the right words. Eventually, my brain started functioning properly. "I was... Checking if you were okay... I understand something's been bothering and I was too stupid to notice, until earlier." The alicorn didn't respond, inciting my sigh and adding a helpless "Sorry." What was with me today? Was Twilight's own sadness affecting me that much...? Violet eyes searched me for a moment, betraying nothing. And, to my small relief, the alicorn spoke again, "Thank you for worrying about me. Though you shouldn't have to be, it isn't... Entirely, your fault." That just makes me more worried! What have I done that-?! "It's my fault just as well." Twilight quickly added, seeing my indignant expression. Or hearing my thoughts. "Evidently I was too hasty in my decisions." Decisions? "If it's about the PC-" "You know as well as I do it's hardly about that." Twilight sighed, rather remorsefully. "Though I do wish you'd have a little bit more faith in me, that, at present, isn't the primary concern." "Then what is?" I practically pleaded. "Tell me so I can help you in every way I can Twilight. I hate seeing you so upset, especially when it's my fault!" Twilight winced, and I immediately regretted opening my big mouth. Before I could apologize for snapping, though, the purple mare walked slowly away from her desk to another side of the room, gazing at her bookshelf with a somber expression. Although, I can wait until she's gathered her thoughts. Whatever it was she had to say, I'll shut up and listen. Sombra snorted. I know, first time for everything. "Do you remember when I practiced that alicorn spell?" Okay, more forced casualness. "Yeah? You tried to make our friends like you to make things fair for them." She nodded. "But that wasn't the only reason." Hm? A sad smile turned my way. "You remember, the attempt was also in regards to another conversation we previously had... Where we discussed about an upcoming grave threat to Equestria." Which threat-? Oh. The movie... Twilight continued, "I... I wanted everyone to be prepared for that reality when we reach that point, and for any other danger that comes our way. 'Cause, y'know, all we have so far are vague details, and future knowledge my boyfriend chooses to keep from me!" Oh dear. Now she was getting frustrated. Twilight started pacing around the room, tone leaking anger and disbelief. "I mean, what other action could I take? Simply wait for the threat to happen and deal with it accordingly, when we have the knowledge to prevent it from happening in the first place?!" "Twilight-" "And don't give me nonsense about 'being cautious;' when did YOU play by the rules? But no, you deliberately make the decision to be cryptic and vague about... Well everything you know so far, only revealing stuff during or after the matter's resolved! Also, don't bother with the excuse of 'protecting us;' as demonstrated time and time again, we are capable of looking after ourselves! You can't blame me for... For..." Oh Christ... Purple eyes sparkled in sadness, staring at me as though gazing into my pained soul. "Beginning to believe that my special somepony simply doesn't trust me enough..." "No!" Without even listening to any protests, I immediately strode forward and tightly embraced the mare, pouring my own feelings into the blend. "Don't say that! Don't even think that! I trust you with my life Goddammit!" Twilight gasped, her muzzle buried from my limb. "Don't even believe for a minute that I... I don't have any faith in you! Not you of all people Twilight..." I flinched, an emotional stab when the mare pulled her head and neck out of the embrace and glared at me. But not an angry stare. "Why choose, then, to keep everything you know from me? A while back you promised - Promised - that'd be no more secrets. No more lies... So, why not tell me of all the threats heading our way, so we can all prepare for them...?" "I don't... I..." ...[BEEP]! This wasn't working. Twilight's ears drooped. "Or is it... You don't have a reason at all...?" Dammit. "Or are you afraid of what happens if we were aware of future events..." Oh my God! Was I suddenly rendered speechless by all these correct guesses? Say something, for Christ's sake! Twilight's expectant expression was only filling my mind with anguish and hesitation. If I didn't say something here and now, God knows what she'll think of me afterwards! I can't... I can't let her believe that I didn't trust her! It's always been the exact opposite! Jack. Not now Starswirl! I can't... I... Listen to me child. My head snapped to the ceiling, ignoring Twilight's suspicious blink. What do you want old man?! Allow me to speak with the Princess. I can assist. ...How?! Do you trust me, Jack? ...Yes. Yes, if you can help, I have to have faith in all my friends, you included, Starswirl. Then close your eyes. ...But-! I will resolve everything for you both. Have faith in your teacher, my friend, and do as I've instructed. Okay... If you say so. Forcing myself to look away from Twilight's upset impatient gaze, I obliged to Starswirl's wishes... And immediately felt as though a huge weight was being taken off my shoulders. Oh... Fancy that, another bright light greeting my vision. And opening them revealed... Ah... Of course. The throne room of my imaginary castle inside my imaginary world. I recognized the interior anywhere. Sunlight poured through the clean windows, revealing a golden sky, neverending. Exactly as I remembered it. This was Starswirl's plan? Have me retreat to the depths of my subconscious after being accused by Twilight-? Movement caught my eye. And I gazed over to the throne seat itself and- Of course. "Comfy there?" Sombra expressed no verbal response to the playful question, helping himself to resting on the large throne of a make-believe kingdom. Red eyes glared back at me with seeming indifference. In fact... I dare say he looked... Bored. "Oh, I grew dull long ago by viewing your interactions with other tedious beings. It is quite the eyesore." Typical response. "Believe me, I am no less pleased to see you in here as you are. That old unicorn is a fool." Again, predictable statement. Try to be more original man. This time, Sombra sniffed, no doubt displeased by my dismissive thoughts. But teasing the King can wait. Instead, my eyes roamed around the structure curiously. "So what happened exactly? Why did Starswirl bring me back here?" "A means to keep you preoccupied by keeping your conscious within the corners of your little world, while he speak with the young Princess through your voice." Wait what? My head snapped back to a smirking Sombra. "As by your consent. The elderly bat attempts to soothe your mare's worries personally. A temporary circumstance." ...Oh. He raised a dry brow. "Indeed." Before lifting his head upwards slightly, and scoffing at seemingly thin air. "The Princess of the Night has demonstrated more composure than that inexperienced mare. Such melodramatic reactions and concerns to what the future holds." At that, I couldn't help but agree, chuckling. "Hmm. Why do you think I was reluctant to tell them anything to begin with? You know them, Twilight and the girls, their paranoia and exaggeration often leads to taking reckless actions. For all we know, informing them of everything would lead to disaster on their part. I have to be careful." Blood-red eyes rolled back down on me. "Don't even attempt to have it sound as though that is the pure reason behind your childish hesitation." "I'm sorry?" Sombra snorted at my frown, this time rising from the seat and slowly descending my way, a knowing glare in contrast to my confused frown. "There are several reasons behind your motives, Jack. Do not forget, I am a part of you now, I see your thoughts, I can look through the buried emotions and concerns you attempt to deny. Pitifully so, mind you." And then, a bare sharp grin, black mane flaming victoriously. "But the most simplest explanation for your reluctance isn't out of worry for them." Red eyes gleamed. "It's out of concern for yourself." I... What? I found myself stilling, unable to move at those matter-of-fact words. Sombra, meanwhile, opted to begin circling around me, slowly, intentionally, speaking as though discussing the weather, "Through all your life, you've feared becoming a liability, demeaning yourself through friends and family as an obstacle to their successes. Your mental condition hinders you, unable to withstand the pressures of responsibility and trust. But with your knowledge over things to come, in Equestria, the very thought of revealing all the details to your friends, and henceforth no longer making yourself useful to them, terrifies you." I... I had no words... "You're afraid of being disposable, partially the motive behind hesitation in befriending these equines in the first place." Sombra, thankfully, ceased pacing and walked past me, back facing back. But his relentless words continued hammering through, "You wish to prove yourself of importance, able to handle adult responsibility and change. But your own insecurities chains your back, and you try not to acknowledge they're even there. Despite your progression, assisted by your terribly enthusiastic friends, you hold yourself back still." "...So what?" I finally snapped, this time being me who was glaring at the indifferent tyrant. "I don't suppose you have any worthwhile advice to helping me?" Sombra sniffed. "My advice, boy, is for you to cease restraining yourself into believing your friends will someday deem you unworthy." What? The King huffed, shaking his head slightly while turning to face me, red eyes glinting with meaning. "You may not have to share every scrap of information with these ponies, but you need not assume they'll think you any less for it. These equines are far too pure to consider anyone close to them a liability." I smiled slightly at Sombra's amusing disgust upon saying 'pure.' "And they'll never address you as such. To say this in the basic terms you'll possibly comprehend: Get over yourself." ...He's right. Goddamn he's right. I am afraid of being useless to them, especially after choosing to come back to Equestria. It was a harsh reminder, but one I needed to hear. Leave it to Sombra to release the stone cold truth where Starswirl couldn't. The Chaos to his Harmony. The Chaos who had advice I needed to hear today. "Thanks Sombra... You're a good friend." Right eye twitched at the genuine statement and smile. "My motive behind informing you as such stems from boredom, and the desire not to see you sulk like a five-year-old denied his ice cream, again." "Whatever you say pal." Sombra opened his mouth to let out a biting retort to my amused response, but then abruptly glanced upwards. "It seems you are to return to the real world. Good, you are irritable enough to see through your own eyes." I felt it. A warm sensation over my being. With a grin, I said as a final ending to this conversation before the waking world took me, "I'll see you again Vegeta." And, even if it could've been my imagination, Sombra smirked. As if a complete one-eighty, Twilight had previously stared me down with a look of apprehensive expectancy. But now, upon opening my eyes, what greeted me now was sparkling violet eyes fitting with a light, positive smile. All the negative emotions from earlier, I sensed, were reduced down to the corners of my Princess's heart, and that along brought a sense of relief, wonder and incredulity to me. Did I miss something? What did Starswirl say to her-? Okay, now she was hugging me. Not that I'm complaining, although the happy alicorn pulled back before I could respond in kind. "I'm sorry." She immediately apologized. Wait, hold on here. "I should be the one apologizing love. I'm the one keeping secrets-" "And I'm the one accusing you of things which are further than the truth." Twilight cut me off firmly, still smiling lightly. "You have everyone's best interests at heart, and I was simply overreacting a little... Guess I was just worried, you know." The smile lowered considerably. "I was beginning to conjure the idea that keeping everyone in apprehension was your idea of fun, everything was becoming a game to you." "Twilight..." The alicorn shrugged. "I know better now. But even though I have so many questions and things to wonder over whatever we face in the future, you, me, our friends..." Twilight nodded, moreso to herself I speculated. And then glanced my way with a new resolve. "I respect your decisions. You don't have to tell me anything if you don't want to." "It's not that I don't want to." I couldn't help but argue, ignoring the internal scoff from a certain King. "It's just... I know you. And, no offence, but the method in which you, Spike and the rest react to things are usually... Drastic. And subtlety, as you very well know, isn't my strong suit. I want to tell you... But I just don't know how to convey it." Without setting you off... But it's as though Twilight heard that unspoken last sentence - Probably did - and frowned lightly... Before nodding. "I understand... We don't always take sensible approaches to situations and upcoming problems." I grinned slightly. "Remember that one time your future self visited you and got you all riled up?" Twilight pouted somewhat. "The warnings, which had eventually turned out to be anything but, were vague, not to mention the state that other Twilight was in. You'd react the same way." Eh, debatable. "But still, I get your point. I just hope one day, you'll find the good motivation to share these events with me. Not everything, but something to ease my concerns. But I won't force you to." That... Greatly relieves me. Sighing, I nodded in pure gratitude to my understanding girlfriend. "Thank you Twilight... I want you to know, I trust you and all our friends implicitly. I'd be a fool not to, nowadays." "And we trust you, I trust you, just as well." The earnest voice and brightened smile brought a sense of joy and satisfaction in me. Whatever Starswirl had said earlier, it appeared to have the intended effect. I'll be sure to thank the old teacher afterwards. "And if it helps, regardless what future obstacle comes our way, to my knowledge or not, I know, as a team, we're all unbeatable." Twilight, at least, raised a teasing brow. "So we're a team now? I guess miracles can happen after all." And grinned before I could retort just as well. "And, for future reference, I do not easily overreact to stuff." I scoffed. You're kidding right? "Twilight, when a situation arises, especially when it personally involves you, you make Fluttershy look like a composed chessmaster at times." The banter was on. Twilight narrowed her eyes at the fact. "If you're referring to my display earlier, you practically stated I was all defensive and not offensive. You basically claimed I wasn't worthy enough to spar against." "I don't want to potentially-" "- Hurt me? There you go again, assuming the outcome will be that predictable." Violet eyes sparkled with a hint of smugness. "I'll have you know, I studied and practiced many and all forms of known magic across Equestria in my years of being Princess Celestia's pupil. Magical combat is of no exception. You, on the other hand, are using a different breed of magic that you haven't mastered yet and won't do, as Starswirl the Bearded himself pointed out, for many years to come. Need I point out the many times we had to save your reckless posterior from most if not every battle we've faced? And you claim I'm the one who's inexperienced?" She has you there. Shut up. "How about this? In exchange for letting me provide assistance in your physical training," Twilight began, a sly look dancing across her beautiful features. "And should I prove you wrong by besting you in this spar, therefore having you learn never to underestimate your own girlfriend again, you have to tell me a couple of future events." "A couple? No deal-" "One event then, and to cease with constantly glancing over my shoulder whenever using the PC." "...Fine." Leave it to Twilight to bargain where knowledge is concerned. But even so, I was matching her playful tone and look evenly. "And if I win?" "You get to sleep in, for a whole week. No interruptions." "Done." That's not even worth considering, when was the last time I had decent sleep without this mare, Spike or the others abruptly dragging me out of bed for asinine reasons? It's a done deal! "But I will be holding back on you, no matter what you say love. I don't want to hate myself further but hurting the mare I care about most." Although inwardly I sensed Twilight radiating bliss and affection from such a comment, the Princess outwardly smirked. "That'll be your own undoing, honey." "Bring it." How hard can it really be? ...[BEEP] my life. "Oh, did I neglect to mention my brother taught me a few things about self-defense?" Twilight smiled coyly. Chapter 121: Star DeprivationUghhhh... Tired... So... [BEEP]ing... Tired... "What's up with you?" Spike inquired bewilderingly at my entering state, greeting me with a befuddled look upon my arrival into the kitchen. The dragon pointed with his spoon. "You look as though you were trampled by a horde of Pinkie Pies." "Good morning to you too Spike..." I muttered sourly, leaning forward onto the table opposite the eating lizard and plopping my head onto my hoofs, sighing/yawning again. "Just really exhausted is all..." "I'll say," My brother concurred in bemusement, tilting his head. "Let me guess, Twilight woke you up again?" "At bloody five in the morning." I confirmed with slight annoyance. Scratch that, I was beyond annoyed. Once again the mare continues to torture me by abusing our relationship in new interesting ways. "She wanted me to help out organize a few things in the library... For the next couple of hours. Her idea of spending time together... Couldn't have waited until later when I was more willing to..." "Heh, join the club." Spike offered in both amusement and sympathy to my grumble, taking a spoonful of cereal and consuming the crystal shards in milk. "On the bright side, since you're here, it means Twilight no longer needs your help. Now you can spend the rest of the morning catching some shut eye." Oh Christ Spike, don't jinx it! "And he'll have plenty of time to rest once we're completely finished." [BEEP]... "Language." Twilight admonished, despite only hearing my reply through our head. Spike looked between us in puzzlement at that. The purple alicorn, entering the kitchen, made a 'tsk'ing noise. "Honestly, this overexaggeration is really unneeded Jack. And you say I overreact." Spike closed his eyes, desperately trying not to smirk. And failed, instead motioning again with his spoon. "I still don't get how you two can communicate through magic like that." Oh please Spike, don't get her started... "It's really quite simple Spike." Arghhhh! "Oh hush up you. Anyway, the most obvious conclusive answer are the ties connecting us, metaphorically speaking of course, which strengthened over time spent together and the hardships we've faced as a team. Jack here has the ability to reach through these mental links to 'talk' with others either close by or from a vast distance. And said distance will grow the more he practices." Spike blinked, taking this all in slowly. "So... Can he do this at will or...?" "According to our grouchy friend-" Who's right here, mind you, not paying zero attention to this conversation in the slightest. "- The sole reason Jack and I are communicating without intent are, exceptionally, because of our personal connection being, well, the strongest." Twilight sounded both admittedly shy and proudful upon confessing as such. "Say, this incites a thought; later today, why don't we focus on perfecting your mental training hun?" Slam. Head pounded straight into the surface of the table. My ears picked up on Spike's chortling while Twilight sighed in amused annoyance. "Oh don't be like that. It'll be fun!" I concur. While you are already up, we can proceed with the suggested training posthaste. My exasperated pained tone was muffled, "Oh kill me..." Fate had mercifully taken pity on me. On the same day Twilight chose to have me suffer further, both she, alongside Fluttershy, were called away by the magic map to solve a friendship problem I knew all too well; the situation between two questionably insensitive rival families because their respective founders were two greedy [BEEP]s. Yeah... Not gonna touch on that one. But as I was too tired to bother writing a list or handing our advice before they left - They could handle it with or without my help anyway - my initial thoughts were to thank the Gods and skip merrily straight to bed. My body collapsed into the comforting mattress in sweet blissful relief. Your childish antics never cease to humour me. Oh do be quiet you, I'm in no mood right now. Hm. Shame I could care less about your desires. Your human urge to sleep in as much as possible is to be noted and scorned. Humans need more sleep than ponies! Besides, it's not my fault Twilight thought it a brilliant tactic to have me pulled out of bed at five for some assistance in the library. You are to blame, however, for choosing to court the Princess, and therefore putting yourself into this self-proclaimed dilemma of your own volition. You've no one to cast fault upon but yourself. Well, that I don't regret. Being abruptly awoken? Dating Twilight. Now, pulling the covers over my exhausted body, it's time for some well-needed rest. Do me a favour, Sombra, and keep quiet while I try to get the sleep I've been denied much ever since my return to this world. Ahh... Comfy... Tch. Appears as though my own assistance to disrupting your erratic sleep pattern is unnecessary. Yeah... Wait- "Uh, Star?" Bleary eyes turned over to a finger-twiddling Spike. "Yeah Spike...?" The dragon grinned rather sheepishly. "I need some help with the PS3." What? "...I already set everything up for you...?" Spike shrugged helplessly. "I don't know how to charge up the controller." Oh God. I sighed deeply. "Insert the small cable which connects between the controller and the console. Problem solved." There. With that, I tossed over to the other side of the bed, mission completed. Now, finally, I could- "...How?" Oh you gotta be kidding me... "Spike, you've seen me do it before..." Was my grumbling voice admist closed eyes, refusing to turn back to face the dragon. "Well yeah, but that was a while back..." Ugh...! Fate is a cruel mistress no? She gifts and obligingly condemns you in kind. Shut it you! Kicking the cover off me, I abruptly shot out of bed and gestured for a blinking Spike to follow. A few minutes later, I helped with his oh-so daunting task and, upon his gratitude, headed straight back to bed, settling onto the mattress and pillow with a content smile and closing eyes. Ahh, NOW I can get some much-needed shuteye- "Stardust! It says it's updating! What does that mean?!" Oh Christ... "Means it's updating! Just give it a moment!" I called back hoarsely, ignoring Sombra's crude snickering. Please don't ask for help again, please don't ask for help again, please don't ask for help again... Oh, please do, little dragon. "I think it's broken! It shut down after the white bar filled up!" Damn you Sombra! "It's resetting Spike! Don't worry!" "Oh! ...Could you check just in case?!" Arghhhh! Not my typical idea to get some shuteye, but the castle was clearly off-limits for rest right now. In the end, Spike got impatient from the constant updates and decided to use my PS4... In my room... Where I was trying to sleep. Resorting in me [BEEP]ing off elsewhere, and that someplace else was right here, under the sunlight. That's okay though. I had my fedora to block out the light, and if I just tune out the voices of passing by ponies, I might finally be able to- "Stardust? That you pal?" Oh Goddammit... Growling at the harsh rays of blasted light now pointing into my clenched eyes, the sun was proceedingly blocked by the face of an amused blue pegasus. Rainbow commented with a smirk, "Heh, never took you for the napping type. At least when you're not getting knocked unconscious sometimes." My muzzle twisted unpleasantly. To say I was in no mood for Rainbow's games right now was saying it lightly. "I'm not napping..." A raised brow. "Then what do you call this?" "Sleeping." Before you pulled my hat off that is... "And the difference is...?" "..." "..." "...I'll let you know when I'm not too exhausted to give a [BEEP]." With that, I turned to the side, taking as much comfort as I could on this unorthodox attempt of sleeping. Conversation over Rainbow Dash, I've nothing more to say to you. Hopefully she took the hint and would leave me to go pester someone more tolerant at the moment- "You do know you're napping on a park bench, right?" "Sleeping, and your point...?" "Not exactly the most cozy of places." "Again, point being...?" "And in broad daylight." "And...?" Rainbow made a bemused noise. "What, was Twilight so mad at you this morning she made you 'sleep' in the park?" "Nope." Was this discussion still going? My annoyed eyes glared upwards to the unfazed pegasus, whom was still holding my fedora. "Twilight's out for the day with Fluttershy, which lets me take advantage of getting all the sleep I've been missing out on." If that's what you wish to call it. I flinched. You're enjoying this aren't you? Rainbow frowned. "Is that so?" Yes. Yes it is. Please go away now, not to be rude but... Yeah I just want to rest in peace, and not in the deadly kind. But my stomach sunk in despair at the cat-like grin spreading across Rainbow's face. "You know... You've been hanging out with Twilight alot more than your good old pal Rainbow Dash. Maybe we can use this to make up for lost time having fun instead." "Sleeping, Rainbow... And how about no- GAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" In answer to your previous inquiry, Jack, yes. I am very much enjoying this. [BEEP] you. With a low grumble, I shifted on the haystack, a much more comfier place to rest than the park bench outside. Ever since Rainbow practically abducted me earlier by sending me flying under her hooves, I managed to escape, taking refuge in a place I was certain she couldn't track me in. With a loud yawn, my body started relaxing, cape used as a quilt and fedora resting by the side. Luckily, Balance has decided to finally cut me some slack and grant me the rest I so desperately needed. And then I spoke too soon. "Well ain't this a surprise?" Applejack's bemused tone echoed through the barn, my back turned to the approaching Earth Pony. "Unless I'm very much mistaken, this pony lying on ma haystack just happens to be Stardust Balance." "You'd be wrong... I'm not here." My tired mind imagined the mare rolling her eyes. "And it just so happens to be the cranky side of my friend showin' its ugly self. Ain't that lovely?" Oh God... Please, just let me sleep. "What are ya doin' nappin' in the barn Star? Not exactly the best place to get some shuteye peacefully ya know." "Sleeping, Applejack..." "...What's the difference?" Kill me... "Just do what you came in here to do, I won't be a bother. I just want to catch up on rest... Please..." And fate finally took pity on me. Applejack's befuddled voice lowered in amusement and empathy. "Alright then sugarcube. I'll leave you to it." Thank you, someone who understands! After numerous sounds behind me of hay and tools being moved around, Applejack's voice called out, "Sleep well!" "Thanks..." My voice was cracking now, barely able to respond. But that didn't matter, the sleeping realm was well on the horizon- "Oh, by the by, Big Mac and Granny Smith will be usin' the barn later on to deal with cow manure. Hope ya don't mind the smell." I never ran so fast in my life in an exhausted state. And while Sombra was unabashedly chuckling at my misfortune, it wasn't long before my aching limbs crumbled under exhaustion and had me lie flat on the ground, begging for sleep. Every single part of my body was burning now, the unrelenting sunlight above inciting my sweat and shallow breathing. Require some assistance? Think you can... Offer some...? If I had a physical manifestation, certainly... Or most likely not. Thanks Sombra... You're a pal. This could've been far more simplified if you had taken the repeated recommendation of your parents. The King proceeded to scold. Irritable as it was hearing them drone on with useless subjects, they were correct with your erratic sleeping patterns. Perhaps if you indulge actually sleeping in early, this wouldn't become an issue. But that never works! It STILL takes me ages to sleep regardless... And you have your childhood to blame there. Majority of night wasted on playing electronic games and late conversations with your siblings. Again, something you refuse to accept fault upon. I don't deny... My stupidity as a child... But... Oh this heat was killing me-! "Oh my! Stardust?" And of course! Rarity has to show up and see me in this state too! Unfortunately, my fleeing limbs from Sweet Apple Acres led me nearby the famous boutique. The unicorn was inspecting a package outside before noticing me, as my neck craned to face her. Rarity furrowed her brow at my helpless position. "What, may I inquire, are you doing lying on the ground like this? It hardly makes an adequate resting place you know." Are these mares gonna judge me for sleeping on anything...? You bring that on yourself, once again. "Oh you know... Tasting the dirt. Quite a flavour, you should try it yourself." Ignoring my dry smile, Rarity observed my state wearily. "There are better places for napping darling. Have you considered, perhaps, your own bed?" Oh ha ha! Leave the sarcasm to yours truly. "Sleeping, Rarity..." "I see no distinction." Ugh... The unicorn moved towards me with a pitiful smile, extending a hoof out. "My, you look positively exhausted!" "A gold star for noticing..." "Come on, take my hoof Stardust. We're going to give your exerted body the proper rest and relaxation it's blatantly pleading for." Oh thank you, thank you Rarity! But my hopes immediately shattered by the planning grin on the fashionister's face whilst dragging me along. "Through your long-awaited spar treatment!" ...I felt like crying... And now you're making a fool of yourself- SOMBRA! LET ME! SLEEP! ONCE! ALRIGHT?! ... ...Thank you... With his Highness finally shutting his patronizing muzzle, I settled into my temporary bed. The room was dark, no windows nor sunlight, which suited me just fine. No one here to bother me, they'll never suspect this as my hiding spot. Rarity's so-called solution to my dilemma only worsened things from there; almost drowned in the warm spa pool, basically. And I spent the majority under the torture of those spa mares begging for death. Or, begging for it to be over with, whichever came first. And proceeded to hightail it out of there first opportunity. I mean dear God, it's as if the world was trying everything in its power to make me suffer just for staying up late... Can't it find some mercy in its heart to have me just one single moment of desperate sleep? "Hi Stardust!" "AHHH!" That goes my answer. "Pinkie, God damn you!" The Earth Pony smiled upwards, neither fazed by my rightful indignation nor me hanging from the ceiling light after her sudden appearance in my face. "What are you doing in my secret party planning room silly? Don't you know this isn't a bedroom?" "Didn't stop me from trying, until you showed up." Pinkie giggled childishly. "Gosh you can be ludicrous at times Star! There are plenty of places where you can nap! Trust me, I tried sleeping in here once, you do not wanna nap near a box full of horns." An exaggerate shudder. "Sleep, Pinkie..." My voice was dying by this point. That's twice I screamed in one day. The energy I still used was astonishing. Pinkie tilted her head with eye-wide innocence. "Hmm, what's the difference?" All I'm feeling right now, was agony... "Why are you here, Pinkie...?" The pink mare grinned cheerfully. "I'm just here to get the supplies for Scootaloo's Birthday party." "Lovely-" A crack above me. ...Oh god no-! "Dammiiiiiit- Ow!" My poor arse landed roughly on the ground alongside the broken light and bits of the ceiling. Pinkie, however, looked a million times more ecstatic than I did pained, annoyed, and practically dying from lack of sleep. And to have me suffer ever further because the universe is a tyrannical [BEEP], the mare gasped in inspirited delight. "Huuh, I know! Since you're here, let's plan the afternoon party together! I know you're good to organizing stuff almost as much as Twilight- ...Stardust? Are you pretending to sleep?" "No Pinkie..." Defeated voice was barely a whisper. "Just thinking that maybe Tirek had the right idea..." "Streamers, check!" Slam. "Red balloons, check! Those are her favourite." Slam. "Three-layer sponge cake in oven? Double check!" Slam. "Hired clown? Psh, too easy! Check!" Slam. But my misery only worsened, from the sound of another voice entering the store, "Pinkie dear have you seen- Goodness gracious me! Stardust, what in heaven's name are you doing?" Slam, despite Rarity's protests. "You'll get yourself a concussion repeatedly doing that." "That's..." Slam. "The main..." Slam. "Idea..." SLAM. "Alright sugarcube, enough's enough." A firm orange hoof prevented my back head from banging against the wall any further, greeted by the green bemused eyes of Applejack. "What are ya doin' torturin' yerself like this?" Oh I don't know. Fate seemed to be the mood of making me suffer the whole day through... "This is where you've been?" Rainbow asked. "You bailed out on me earlier." "Oh the tragedy..." "Ah." Rarity thinned her muzzle. "Witty Stardust has made another appearance." The blue pegasus scoffed. "When does he not?" "He was helping me sort out all decorations for Scootaloo's Birthday party!" No, Pinkie, I was praying for sweet sweet death while you were jabbering on the entire time I've been here. "Ya do know that's not until tomorrow, right Pinkie?" Applejack commented, pulling me to stand despite my weak protests. "Well duh! But I wanted to host the surprise party early since she has school tomorrow. It's the perfect plan!" Oh God. These four in the same room. Someone help me... "Hey, if it's a party for Scootaloo, I wanna help." Rainbow started flying around, inspecting the boxes of goods herself. "And we have to make this party as cool as possible. Luckily, you've got the Queen of Coolness right here." My head... Pounding... "Oh honestly Rainbow. I think we can trust Pinkie to set everything up perfectly. Speaking of which, darling, what time do you intend on setting everything up? I must know to add it into my schedule." "Oh, later this afternoon." "Yes but what time?" "...I dunno." End the pain... "What do you mean by not knowing Pinkie? You're setting up the party, if I'm not mistaken." "With my help!" Rainbow added boastfully. Applejack smiled humouredly. "Well, we can decide the time right here and now. How about, say, four in the afternoon?" "An adequate choice, Applejack, though perhaps I recommend postponing the event until, shall we say, seven. We'd need time to get everything prepared for Scootaloo without forgetting anything." So... Damn ... Tired... "Psh! Relax Rarity, you got me! I can get everything up and ready in under an hour! Then we can celebrate Scootaloo's Birthday all day!" "Her Birthday's tomorrow Rainbow Dash." "Point being...?" Eyes were burning... Muzzle was dry... Head felt as though it was splitting open... Never felt so exhausted in my life... And these mares... Weren't helping... In the slightest... Must... Resist... Shouting... In pain and... Irritation... Do it Jack... Just give in... "With all of us working together, this will be Scootaloo's best party yet! What should we have as the theme? Pegasi? Ooh! Or cutie marks! Or about friendship, with how tight she, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle are with one another. Oh, idea! How about we make the party themed about all their misadventures when trying to find their cutie marks? They'll love it! We can have memories of the time they did that play, or when Apple Bloom had cutie pox, or when Scootaloo tried to act brave to impress Rainbow Dash, or that time when they had bad dreams about getting the wrong marks and were helped by Princess-!" "ARGHHHHHHHH!" ENOUGH! Four stunned mares stared in my fuming direction, Pinkie snapping her muzzle shut after my infuriated call. Teeth grinded, eyes twitching uncontrollably, voice raising to match perfectly how [BEEP]ing exhausted and just done I was. "HAVE YOUR GODDAMN [BEEP]ING PARTY PLANNING WITHOUT ANNOYING ME TO NO END, FOR [BEEP]S SAKE!" Enough was enough. Without awaiting their gaping responses, I fled from Sugarcube Corner as quickly as possible, what little energy was left to get me out of that nightmare. I had to get away. I had to... Had to get some sleep... ... ... ... "...Ya think he's awake?" "Could be. I don't know." "Should we check? I could go get a stick." "I'm not sure that's such a good idea. Maybe we should leave him be." "He is in our tree house Sweetie." Oh, I heard them perfectly, to my eternal chagrin. The floorboards made an uncomfy resting floor, but I had to make do. Hopefully these fillies wouldn't rat me out, and I can finally, at last, without interruption, get some sleep. And, if I'm lucky, these three will leave soon... "Ugh! Check out those bags under his eyes; no wonder he's sleeping on the floor?" "But why here and not his own bed?" "Dunno." "No idea." "Hm... Crusaders, I think we should just carry on with business as usual and leave him be. Let's just be veeeeeery quiet so he won't wake up, alright?" "Sure thing." "Yeah. He's scary enough when he's awake. I don't wanna be here if someone tried waking him up." Tch... I appreciated that respect though- "Hey girls!" [BEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEP]... "Her Pinkie Pie! What's up?" "Looking for Stardust, and there he is!" Footsteps approached my dog-style sleeping position, trying hard not to wince and failing miserably. Please don't notice. Please don't notice. Please don't notice-! "Wow, that's some good acting there!" [BEEP]... Kill me... "Pinkie, I don't we should try waking him up-" "Pfft. He's not asleep! I know when someone's faking or actually resting." Even without opening my eyes, it wasn't difficult to imagine the big [BEEP]-eating grin plastered on the Earth Pony's face. "Rise and shine Stardust! I'm here to apologize; you gave us quite the scare back at Sugarcube Corner, you know." My only response was to moan. I was all out of energy over every aspect of my body. "Oh wow! Sounds as though you're really really exhausted." Pinkie noted, once in a lifetime where she applies common sense to her words. "No wonder you're so cranky. Guess we weren't doing you any favours by making you help us out, huh?" I couldn't answer. But yes Pinkie, that's a hundred percent correct. "Please say something Star. Everyone's worried about you!" Oh Goddammit... This time, with concentrated effort, bleary eyes struggled to open to meet the curious gazes of Pinkie and the Crusaders, muzzle opening and closing in vain attempt to speak. Somehow, my cracked voice succeeded, screaming three times on the same day finally getting to me. "Check out those red eyes..." Scootaloo mumbled. "I just... Want... To sleep..." Pinkie blinked, smiling still. "Stardust, sleeping's great, but you can't do it all the time!" "Tch, why not...?" "But can't you just use your bed then?" "Everyone's... Stopping me..." At that, Pinkie brightened up visibly. "Oh! Well why didn't you just say so to begin with!" Before a light bulb went off in the inspirited mare's mind. "I got it! I know what the theme is now!" "'Theme?'" Apple Bloom echoed in question. The pink mare looked to them with a very satisfied grin, immediately speeding to the doorway out of the rather roomy tree house. "You three, help Stardust get up and to the castle! I've got an idea!" My confounded tired gaze switched from the exit, to the three uncertain Crusaders... And using what little energy I had left to scowl. Great, not only have I lost my ability for peaceful relaxation, but my dignity's next. When I was fully awake again, I'll mourn for my loss then. Loss of exhaustion? No, loss of pride... Being practically carried by these three Crusaders, who resorted as such by pulling my slouched arse via a toy wagon across the town for all to seem being taken back to the castle. The sun was glaring into my bone-dead state, and everything surrounding my blurry vision was... Well, exactly that. Fate, at least, took pity by making the trip back seem more quicker. The Crusaders pulling me through the gaping doors into the majestic castle I nowadays called home. After all this... I'm getting some soda. Scratch that, two sodas. Hell, three, or four. It's gonna take a lot to forget everything that happened today. I believe alcohol is the cure there, boy. Though I fail to comprehend how your idiotic species can withstand such brainless-inducing sustenance's. You and me both... Was that the dining room...? Why were they taking me there-? ... ... ... ...Huh... I've witnessed many stranger things in Equestria, stranger than this. Gathered friends and family alike, all waiting for us... In pajamas... On numerous beds all over the room... And the sun had yet to completely set. The fillies expressed my slight confusion through a chorused "Huh?" But my dead tiredness caused more indifference from me to care. My attention was moreso on the beds around me. "What's going on?" Scootaloo asked in puzzlement. "Welcome guys, to our surprise slumber party!" Spike announced, and Pinkies finished the next statement for him. "Where we're all sleep, tell stories and have fun to our heart's contents!" ...You've gotta be kidding me. The Crusaders, however, were much more enthusiastic by the news. "Cool!" Rainbow looked smug, whereas Rarity smiled pleasantly from her place atop an elegantly-designed mattress. "Originally this was intended as a surprise early Birthday party for you Scootaloo dear. But after hearing a certain friend's dilemma, we decided on something more... Shall we say, relaxing." Oh... "Here, let me." Applejack took control of the toy wagon next, dragging my arse all the way to me bed... Recognizing my own blue quilt and pillow. "Rainbow, mind lending a hoof?" And together, both mares proceeded to carelessly throw me onto my mattress with satisfied smirks. "Woo-ee. You sure been eatin' a lot of chocolate there Star." "No hard feelings right? For making you hang out with us when you were completely exhausted?" Rainbow asked in slight hope. Again, too tired to care. "I feel as though I'm the one who should apologize, for yelling at my friends earlier for no reason. And I will do so." The grown mares looked relieved by this news. "...After I wake up. Snoozeland is calling." For now, nighty-night. "Well." Rarity sounded less annoyed and more amused by my unceremonious drop onto the pillow. "I never." "Guess humans need a lot more sleep than us ponies do." Applejack observed casually. "A human? What's that?" "We'll tell you when you're older, Sweetie Belle dear." "I'm starving! I think there's brownies in the fridge!" This... This was much better. Now, I could finally earn the sleep I had been waiting for the whole day. And as the ponies and Spike began departing the room to help themselves - With my brownies, mind you, but right now I could care less - that left me to catch up on the Z's I needed before they came back. At last, my body could rest, and I wouldn't have to wake up until late tomorrow. I hoped anyway. With how much I've been woken up early in the morning, my body was begging for sweet release into the realm of rest. Then, fate decided to troll me one last time. "Hey, we're back- Hm? Why are all these beds in here? Jack, what are you doing? It's too early to be sleeping in." My muzzle released a quiet choked sob. Ohhh Goddamn you... Chapter 122: PONY PARTY!"Now, Spirit Bomb!" "FINAL FLASH!" "Your Final Flash is no match for my Spirit Bomb!" "That's what you think-" New voices entered the fray. "What is going on in here?" "Is that a... Turban? Such a ludicrous fashion choice!" "Ooh! That looks like fun! What are you guys playing?" Now, to Twilight and the gang's credit, it would be a sight to behold. One pony and one dragon running around the room making absolute tossers of themselves shouting imaginary attacks and throwing fake playful punches. The mares looked completely dubious upon arriving through the doorway. Spike, quite proudly, answered first, "We're playing Dragonball Z!" While jabbing a reptile thumb to his own get-up which consisted of an orange gi, and a blonde spiky wig. "I'm Goku, and Stardust here is Piccolo." "Damn right I am." I smirked, standing tall in the purple vestment with a long flowing white cape. Applejack furrowed her brow. "Dragonball... Z?" "Yeah! It's an amazing show Stardust introduced me to after we spent the whole night marathoning through it..." And then, something occurred to the dragon. "Hey! Piccolo can't use Final Flash!" "He can now Spike." "But that's cheating!" "Well it certainly explains where you two snuck off from Rara's concert last night," Twilight commented in bemusement, with a faint trace of disapproval. Hey, can't fault me for having taste. Though the mares never understood why I kept on calling Applejack's childhood friend 'Lady Rara.' I already made a Gaga joke ages ago in Equestria. A shame, really I should've called Jubilee 'Cherry Cyrus.' Nonetheless, that was an event solved under about, shall we say, five minutes. Thanks to my help, we uncovered the Countess' former manage being an advantageous [BEEP]wad earlier than the episode had planned, hence no needless conflict between the singer and the farmer. Sadly, though, Twilight wouldn't let me take retribution upon the arrogant stallion. Spike grinned sheepishly, and I shrugged unapologetically. "My sincere apologies... Twilight Bulma." "Wouldn't that be Twilight Chi Chi?" I snorted in amusement at Spike's witty suggestion. "She's both, Spike Gohan." And as the alicorn looked confused, we snickered childishly. "Wait, why do I have to be Gohan? Why can't I be Trunks?" The dragon asked in playful annoyance. Because you're not that talented, little dragon. Play nice, Sombra Ten Shinhan. The King snapped irritably, If I am to humour you on this childish game, Wright, I'd much prefer to be addressed as Vegeta Sombra, thank you very much. The orange mare cleared her throat before any further banter could take place, both with Spike and Sombra separately. "Rara was a little disappointed ya decided to leave in the middle of the show, guys. She had hoped all her friends would've enjoyed it." I huffed. "No offence to her, Applejack, but loud, obnoxious, overblown concerts played by, admittedly, mediocre talent with predictable lyrics the twelve year old's that wrote them from my world? Not my style." Applejack glared in clear irritation, whereas the rest rolled their eyes in exasperated expectancy. "You know I'm not fond of loud events." "Yeah, obviously why you never bothered hosting one before." What? My gaze turned to a snorting Rainbow. "I made a Christmas party for everyone once, remember?" The unfazed pegasus shrugged. "Well yeah, but that's small in comparison. I'm talking really big, town-sized style parties. Y'know, something way out of your comfort zone that you're too afraid to host." ...Is that a fact? Yes. Yes it is. Wasn't asking you. I raised a brow. "You think I'm incapable of doing something like that?" At Rainbow's smirk, I refrained from mirroring the expression. Alrighty then... If she wants to make that bet, I'm willing to compromise, just to wipe the smug look off that mare's face. I can host a town-filled party... [BEEP] it, I will host a party. In fact, I'll host the best party Ponyville's ever seen. Hell, I can do it while they're... ...Inspiration has struck. Pinkie, taking the initiative next, hopped up and down excitedly. "So, c'mon guys, how do you play this game? I wanna join!" Sure thing Pinkie Buu! Spike and I exchanged grins as the former proceeded to divulge everything the enthusiastic mare needed to know. "Are you sure you don't want to accompany us to Canterlot?" Twilight inquired, taking a moment to converse with me before joining the others within the train compartment. "I'm sure Princess Celestia and Princess Luna would love to see you again." Shaking my head, I smirked. "Nah. Even if I wanted to, I have business to attend to here. No rest for the wicked, eh Twilight?" At that, those alluring violet eyes sparkled interestingly. "Oh? Is Starswirl educating you on a new skill, or something similar?" "I cannot possibly say." Kissing her hoof gentlemanly, I added with open fondness, "Have fun in Canterlot, and give the Princesses my warm regards. I'll see you when you return love." Twilight smiled adoringly, responding with a heart-stopping peck to my cheek and proceeding to enter the compartment, both of us playing ignorance to the smug expressions of our tactless friends observing from the window. The train, on cue, blew out its whistle when the door closed, and I waved to the departing others, waiting until the train was far out of sight. Waiting. Waiting. Waiting... Still a blur... And... Gone. Alright! Smacking two hoofs together eagerly, I moved to exit the station and on my way through the town. Time to get to work! And speaking of which, Balance alerted me to two approaching presences of certain friends. You're seriously going through with this... Why yes. Yes I am! Bon and Lyra, equally grinning excitedly in contrast to Sombra's sole dismay, quickly walked towards me. The former asked brightly, "Shall we proceed with setting everything up now?" I nodded, to Lyra's utter delight. The lime unicorn clapped her own hoofs cheerfully. "Yes! This is gonna be an awesome party!" Bon nodded, before slightly frowning in brief uncertainty. "Are you sure this isn't the least bit unfair to your friends; leaving Twilight and the others out of the fun?" "Oh absolutely." I grinned with open mischievousness. "And that's just part of the fun! We're gonna have the greatest party Ponyville's ever witnessed, and they'll miss out on it. We humans, Bon, are masters of the trolling arts." The Earth Pony twisted her muzzle, whereas Lyra grinned and wrapped a limb around her (girl)friend. "Aw c'mon Bon, it'll be fun! Just because some of our friends will miss out on it doesn't mean we can't have a great time. It'll be a blast!" Yeah, listen to your eager friend here. "I've never done a rave party before, but it sounds really really amazing!" Bon sighed, finally, and smiled lightly. "Alright then, I'll humour you both. Let's get started then." Straightening herself while Lyra jumped in blissful joy, the Earth Pony inquired, "Where do we start?" Mirroring the gesture, I cleared my throat while smiling still. Time to get to work. "Alright. Bon, I need you to go to the Mayor and request invitations sent to everyone in the town for tonights event. Lyra, I need you to visit Vinyl, we'll need our main DJ and her equipment for this to even work. I'll go find the Cakes and request to borrow Pinkie's party decorations." And that, the mares nodded and proceeded on their way, as did I. I'll stop by Derpy and Whooves' places for their assistance as well. We'll need all the help we can get. For all your childish endeavors, you never struck me for a 'raving' type. Well, first time for everything. Besides, it seemed fitting for Ponyville's taste. I'm gonna show how all these denizens how we human beings party. Hmph. If you intend to make a fool of yourself once more, indulge yourself. I, however, am more looking forward to witnessing the expression on that pegasus' muzzle upon the aftermath. I know right? It's gonna be great! But that eagerness died down, slightly, when another voice entered unexpectedly, In the meantime, I have a request. There is something we must discuss after your visit to the Cakes, Jack. "- Think you can handle getting all that done?" An incredulous scoff, the Master of Chaos waved his chicken hand dismissively. "What do you take me for Starry? When it comes to setting up town-sized events, I know exactly how to set the right mood to par-tay." Punctuated by Discord summoning a spinning disco ball above him and proceeding to dance merrily. "Just leave the decorating to me. Raving is my middle name." And at my nod, he disappeared with the supplies, ready to prepare everything as per my instructions, inciting my sigh of relief. Good, with Discord helping, everything will be prepared earlier than predicted. Now then. My eyes gazed over the blue room within the castle. Sorry about that Starswirl, I'm alone now. So what's up? "A matter regarding certain complications." Oh. Oh this time, our conversation wasn't through the mental realm. No, the transparent image of the ancient unicorn, bathed in a white outline light, stepped forward with a warm yet contemplative expression. "We are growing concerned as this factor worsens." "Worsens..." I frowned, taking in the implication. "You mean the imbalance." "What else?" Hm? Looks like it's not just my mentor appearing right before my eyes. His body more physically solid, Sombra stepped out of the shadows, that red-eye glare as ferocious as ever. "The one real threat; a gargantuan of damnation towards Equestria. All that we may have been responsible to unleashing." 'We?' "Our royal friend here may also have been party responsible for these emergencies of imbalances." Starswirl clarified, casting the former tyrant a faint look of amusement. "Having almost taken complete domination through your body and soul long ago. But, that is all in the past, but I fear the repercussions are beginning to impact us, now more than ever." "Have you detected any imbalances right now?" The mage shook his head. "Nothing too worrisome, quiet yet. No wormholes have appeared in any place upon this world, thankfully. But... I fear it will not be long until they reveal themselves yet again. In the meantime, if our theory proves itself substantial, great steps are to be taken in making our next moves regarding your friends, Jack." "Meaning, boy, interfering in any of the 'episodic' incidents must be approached with care." Sombra added sternly. "I, in addition to this wise ideal, state we begin to back off from changing these events to suit our... Your whims. And, considering the nature of what's to come next..." Knowing exactly what he was referring, I smiled wryly. "I've already planned out how to deal with Starlight." "And that is precisely the point." The King narrowed his eyes irritably. "You claim to despise arrogance, yet your own self-conceited mind prevents you from exercising caution, Wright. Continue on through this little plan, and you may have endangered Equestria, the fate of all your loved ones, moreso than that misguided mare ever had." My gaze switched to Starswirl, seeking confirmation. The ancient unicorn nodded sagely. "We mustn't rule out the possibility. But should you desire still to intervene against Miss Glimmer's upcoming plans, then I will support your decision regardless." He smiled at Sombra's grumbling. As did I, nodding determinedly. "I can't, in good nature, allow time to get [BEEP]ed up like that again. I know Starlight's motivation; I can appeal to her humanity, for lack of a better word, before she uses that spell." It shouldn't be too hard, really, all I had to do was convince the unicorn to make new friends, remind her that Sunburst would never regard her like a friend if she carried through with this, and voila. Problem solved. "Your fondness for these ponies will be your undoing." "Oh do stop those melodramatic statements." I snapped at the King. "They're beginning to get real tedious." Sombra snarled. "How do you think I feel? Forced to observe as you act like a twelve-year-old colt around your friends, particularly your Princess? It is agonizing." "You've tolerated through it before. Complaining won't do anything about it." "Incorrect. It provides me slight entertainment to have you share my irritation." "You're-" A firm cough. "Gentlecolts, please. We are not here to bicker like Diamond Dogs. Let us calm ourselves." Tch. As Sombra and I continued the glare contest, Starswirl resumed his gaze on me. "Now, let us address a concern we have discussed before, though not fully." Alright. We switched our looks to the grim unicorn, off-putting me slightly. Jesus, never seen him look so worrisome before. "The abduction of Princess Cadenza at the hoofs of a certain Changeling Queen." "Chrysalis..." "I was wondering when we were getting to that point," Sombra said snidely, "Perhaps now, old one, you have a concrete explanation behind that incident?" Starswirl shrugged. "The general idea as of yet is the Queen being summoned through the imbalance itself." Sombra rolled his eyes. "Anything not blindingly evident?" "Do you recall what the Changeling said, regarding her own species during that battle alongside Prince Armor?" The question was moreso directed towards me, prompted my frown. Remembering... "Something along the lines of... Losing everything she had, including her Changeling kind." The fury, the heated rage turned towards us back then... Cyan eyes looked back to my teacher uncertainly. "But how? Chrysalis' people don't rebel against her until the season six finale... Unless that one Changeling I spoke with at the wedding party heeded my words and started a revolution..." "Or perhaps..." Sombra mused, glaring at the ground. "Our foe was from a time yet to be..." ...What now? "I am inclined to concur, Sombra." Starswirl, meanwhile, had ancient eyes fixed upwards, on one insignificant wall. His expression was unsettling grim. "Recollecting her words, alongside the implications within that hateful tone, we could speculate that the wormhole summoned the Changeling Queen from another time. A time where her own kind rebelled against their cruel mistress and freed themselves from the ideals fo stealing love, as opposed to sharing it." But, that's... "You're implying she's from the future...!" My eyes widened, jaw slightly agape. I mean, pretty much nothing was impossible in this world, granted, but this was almost pushing the suspension of disbelief. Starswirl's wizened face hardened. "And if that idea proves true, then imbalance is gradually becoming more powerful, affecting not simply space but time through its rampage, and a force to be reckoned with." Wise eyes finally turned to us. "We must prepare for the worst." "And strike at the heart of this imbalance once we possess the chance." Sombra stepped forward, red eyes blazing in resolve, muzzle growling. "And when that opportunity arises, no further wasting time with silly activities. I will not stand by and allow my kingdom to be held victim to these holes spreading across the lands. It is my duty as King." Despite some of those insinuations, something about Sombra's tone and conviction reinforced my own feelings on the matter, copying his movement, straightening with a hardened expression. "I'm with him on that. We're going to take down this imbalance when we get the chance. It's my duty as the Twilight Warrior, after all." Starswirl stayed quiet for a brief moment, regarding our determined postures with an unreadable expression. Then, a small, appreciated yet proud smile emerged on the transparent stallion's muzzle. "And it is my duty as Protector of Harmony to aid you in this battle. Together, our magic of Harmony, Chaos and Balance might just be enough to stop this threat against our shared world indefinitely." And before anything else could be said, the entire conversation was interfered through the certain mischievous voice of a magical clown. "Just to be clear, the entire theme is rave-based, as you said, correct?" My eyes switched from Discord, to the spots where Starswirl and Sombra previously were, then back to him. Yes, together we will take on this source behind the imbalance and wormholes, and stomp it out for good. But, for now, I had an event to organize. Gotta hand it to Discord. When Pinkie's not around, he makes a fantastic substitute. Yes. It is very eccentric-themed. Cyan eyes looked appreciatively around at the decorations of streams and dance floor being placed all over the pathway and grass towards the castle, and soon to the town within. Discord acted accordingly to my instructions well, and I congratulated the satisfied creature of chaos for it. With the decor finished, there were still other matters left to attend to. "Stardust!" Aha! With a grin, I turned to face the approaching Derpy, accompanied by an exhaling Whooves. The Doctor and his companion, as always. "Derpy, did you deliver all the invitations the Mayor made?" The grey pegasus saluted happily. "Every last one from the Cakes to the Doodle family." "Well done." Derpy grinned, whereas Whooves smiled wryly. "So it's true then, you are hosting a town party voluntarily." Blue eyes gazed around the area curiously. "I had thought you were no longer incited to accomplish something like that after the Hearth's Warming party long ago." I shrugged. "I'm not completely above hosting a party." Whooves then regarded me quite uncertainly. "I find it odd, however, that you would plan this out without those six mares and young Spike to assist you. Unless this is a repeat to surprise them like last time." At that, a smirk stretched over my muzzle. "Oh you'll see soon enough." That said, I looked back to Derpy. "Think you can help Bon and the Cakes with preparing the refreshments? They might also welcome your little muffin addition." The mare nodded wildly, and Whooves stepped forward. "Anything I might do to assist with preparations, my good friend?" Hmm... Oh! "Actually, yes Doctor. If you'd go find Discord and help him get everyone willing to become familiar with rave style dancing, that'd be appreciated." The brown Earth Pony cocked his head. "Hm, never done a 'rave' before, sounds positively thrilling." "I bet it is!" Derpy added cheerfully, dragging a startled stallion with her. "C'mon Whooves! We've got work to do!" And there they go... I bet they'll get married. Most likely will. Yeah... Yet, I find it curious, regarding your purpose behind organizing such an event, Wright. Aside from spiting a doubtful blue pegasus, surely a town-filled group of equines is enough to warrant your stress. Normally, yeah, my lack of composure around crowds isn't really a positive trait. But, my confidence against these obstacles surrounding my introvert nature, alongside my mental condition, has strengthened considerably, I feel. All thanks to six certain mares and a young dragon. As always, it all comes down to them. I'd die for them. You've proven as much. "Well well. Someone appears to be quite content with their progress." "Yeah-" Wait... That voice. Slowly, disbelieving eyes widened at the appearance of a certain classy Earth Pony, who acted unfazed by my reaction to someone I was certain never wanted to speak to me again. The grey mare with black mane and pink eyes motioned around us. "Interesting decor. Never pegged you for the partying type, Stardust." Ohhhhhhh [BEEP]... And things got slightly more amusing... "Hello Octavia... How have you been?" She cocked a brow. "Well, at least you're attempting a sense of civility this time around." Ouch. I winced somewhat, but Octavia seemingly ignored it. "Your little event for the town hasn't gone unnoticed. Lyra happily informed Vinyl while I was in earshot." Right, those two lived together, for some reason. "Yeah..." I replied uncertainly, mustering a weak grin as past memories of our last sour encounter surfaced. "Hope you don't mind us borrowing your housemate for tonight." This time, Octavia smirked, faintly. "I admit, I was curious. The dignified Stardust Balance organizing a town-sized event of his own volition. Despite our previous misgivings, this had to be clarified through my own two eyes." A weak shrug. "Well, now you have it." "Indeed." Another sweeping gaze around the outside area between the town and the castle, before pink eyes looked my way. "And the motivation behind all this is...?" "Well mostly just to prove a friend wrong." "...I see." Octavia clicked her tongue, nodding while looking around. "You've certainly been busy. I heard you even got that clown, Discord, to assist you. Once again, with you, wonders never cease. You've always had that charm about you, Stardust." I leaned back slightly, recognizing the undertone. And through my connection to Balance, her own internal emotions were cooking up a storm of uncertainty, wariness and... Sadness. Regret? No, that's what I should be feeling alone right now. "Princess Twilight must be pleased with your effort, I'm sure." Oh boy... "Octavia-" Then distress broke through the air, and not from this unicorn. "Stardust! Stardust! It's an emergency!" Oh Jesus, what now? My head snapped to the running fillies. Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, before heading my way with panicking expressions. The young orange pegasus spoke next upon halting, "Apple Bloom... Zecora... Ya gotta... Danger...!" Their emotions were all over the place. Gently, I placed two hoofs on the fillies separately with a firm tone, "Breathe, then tell me." But even then, from the sound of it, my own apprehension started to rise at what these young ponies were trying to get out. Both obliged, collecting and exhaling breath, before Sweetie Belle explained in fully worry, "It's Apple Bloom and Zecora. They're in trouble, in the Everfree Forest!" That was all I needed before my limbs sprinted off in that direction, leaving those three behind in search to help two of my friends. Once I was in range, locating their exact positions wasn't too hard. Fear, worry and apprehension was palpable through the air, and not entirely originating from the troubled zebra and filly. Sensing the pursuit of the other Crusaders behind me, my search eventually led to a rather familiar spot... A place I didn't think I'd see again. With that said, once the rest caught up, I immediately whirled to them and pointed at a particular hole, slightly acknowledging the surprising fact that Octavia has followed us too. "Someone wanna tell me why the boulder covering the hole has been moved?" Scootaloo quickly launched into the explanation. "Zecora wanted to make a potion that needed water from the mirror pool, and we wanted to help her out. After we moved the boulder, we went down below and... We were ambushed! By some large scary monsters! We managed to escape when Zecora stalled them, but Apple Bloom didn't want to abandon her, so she stayed!" Octavia gasped, and I frowned, glaring back at the hole leaking negative feelings, trying to sense any potential threats. "Timber Wolves?" "No!" Sweetie Belle answered hurriedly, "Entirely different. One's a black pony-looking creature with holes all over her legs and horn, with these bug-like wings and I swear has a crown on her head-" Oh Jesus Christ. Not her! You gotta be kidding me! Whether fate plays a cruel trick on you or not is irrelevant. The time now is to make a choice. Right... Right. Facing the females again, I ordered sternly, "Return to Ponyville. Inform Bon Bon I'll be preoccupied for the moment." The two hesitated, glancing from me to the hole in deep concern. Alright then, placing two hoofs on their tiny shoulders, I added with conviction, "I promise Apple Bloom and Zecora will be safe and unharmed. Now, do as I say and go back." Before I glanced towards a furrowed classical mare. "Octavia, please make sure they get back safely." With that, I stepped back and turned to face the hole, gathering up my focus and preparation for a no-doubt long and daunting. But before I could dive in, however, the grey mare inquired incredulously, "Surely you don't intend on facing this danger alone?" You've known me... How long, Octavia? Taking a few steps forward prompted the Earth Pony to add, "You may be confronting unparalleled threats that are down there!" "And my friends are down there, in trouble!" Throwing a snarky grin to a stunned mare. "Now if you'll excuse me, I've got an old friend to deal with." Hearing no response, I swiftly leaped into the wide hole, jumping from one step to another in my hurried pace within the illuminated cave. An army of Pinkie's was a holy terror, but if Chrysalis managed to uncover the secrets of this wide sparkling pool... We maybe be in for some [BEEP]. The pool remained the same as ever, seemingly untouched and uncorrupted. That's a sign, at least. Now where were... Aha. Following my senses, it didn't take tediously long to locate the missing equines in the corner of the cave. Apple Bloom and Zecora... One standing up in defiance to protect a clearly unconscious friend. And my expression tightened at the fact it wasn't Zecora who was awake and striving to defend poor Apple Bloom. The young Earth Pony stood with shaking limbs and head raised tall, feebly attempting to appear brave against the opposition standing between myself and them. An opposition I was all too familiar with. "Hey! Syphilis! It's me you want!" Apple Bloom gasped, in surprise and immense relief, whereas her attacker slowly turned around to face her old foe. Queen Chrysalis looked the same as ever, along with that snarling expression which suits her flawlessly. Except... Something was wrong. Deadly wrong. My breath inhaled sharply. From the light of the pool beside us, I noticed the eyes. No longer the sickly green orbs of greed and conquest. But... Black. Completely and utter blackness. No irises, just everything shrouded in shadow. It made me take a little step back in shock. What... What has happened to her? Was imbalance the cause...? Gravely, that is not our only problem. Look around you. True to Starswirl's words, my horror only escalated as two different creatures entirely emerged from the shadows, between the black-eyed Queen and sharing that exact feature... And expression. One was a blue feline-looking creature with a hand at the end of his tail and adorning gold of numerous treasures around his neck. The other, three animals merged into one abominable creature that made Discord look saint-like. Two beings I never comprehended to see here, nor ever again. My hoofs clenched into the dirt, grinding my teeth at the realization that I may have come ill-prepared. Chrysalis was a challenge in her own right. But add her along the chimera and Ahiuzotl... I think I've overestimated my chances. I've let my arrogance get the better of me once again, and this time, I was probably going to pay for it. Still, my body leaned back, getting ready for an immense brawl. I won't go down without a fight. My opponents took my body stance as an indication to start approaching with slow, predatory steps. Two of my friends were in danger, and one of them a child. I won't retreat, not now, not ever. I've trained long and hard for this. I'm much more powerful than I was at the wedding. And we're with you all the way Jack. Just don't get yourself killed Wright. Heh... A small smirk, despite the present situation. I might take that tone as worry Sombra. Don't be absurd. Your body is the only reason keeping me alive. If you fall, as will I, and you will not fall today. Fair enough... I appreciate the faith. Although, this battle needn't be fought alone. Because I have you two? Before my teacher could answer, my obstacles to my friends pounced, forcing me to act. One leap and pushing myself off the back of a charging Chrysalis, spin-kicking the possessed Ahiuzotl across the face, landing almost into the pool. That reminds me to direct the battle further from that area as possible. Both my front hoofs raised upwards and grabbed sabertooth and goat mouths snapping at me, dragging my hind legs backwards. In retaliation, I swiftly grabbed the teeth of the tiger and horns of the goat, quickly using my balanced strength to spin the chimera into a pouncing Ahiuzotl. That moment of victory was short-lived upon my side being impacted into by a certain Changeling, rolling my body before composing myself before Bloom and Zecora. Chrysalis followed her successful hit by moving forward and slamming my spot with both hooves, and I quickly side-stepped the assault, ducking underneath a green energy beam and dodging numerous swipes of her black horn, and leaping out of the way of another attempted stomp. Danger alerted me to my left, having me lean backwards and swiftly landing a square punch into the chimera's jumping side, forcing it flying into a surprised Chrysalis and making them speed by my friends and into a heap on the ground. And more danger presented itself, inciting my body to jump over the smashing paw of the feline's and rolling over his unwitting back, successfully dodging two swipes from the tail. Raising two hoofs to retaliate- And that gave Chrysalis the perfect moment to land a magic attack into my shoulder. Ow ow ow ow! My brief glare after being forced back by the assault provided Ahiuztol the advantage, feeling my own tail being swiftly dragged upwards, and slamming my body further into the ground before I could respond fast enough. My vision became filled with dirt as the treasure hunter repeated the dirty deed over and over again. And growing sick of it, I managed to react properly by the next attempted slam with kicking the tail off me. And a charging chimera greeting me before I could even land on the ground. This time, its pounce was successful, and the victorious merge of animals threw my harshly onto the ground, prompted my pained state to keep rolling from the claws and heads trying to land a blow. One hoof managed to grab the snake head tail, but that was barely enough. I felt gravity grow harsher, forcing me to release the hissing snake and glare at a black-eyed Chrysalis with a lit horn. This time, the seemingly-possessed Changeling was grinning with open maliciousness. The other creatures shared those expression alongside the eye colour, and Ahiuzotl, not to be outmatched, took the opportunity of Chrysalis trapped me through gravity by spinning forward and - Ugh! - landing clenched tail hand directly to my chest, right below the emblem of mine and Twilight's marks. "Stardust!" My body flung backwards as Apple Bloom called out fearfully, myself feeling more angry and annoyed now than ever. Is that how they wanna play it? Fine, I'll play dirty as well. Dragging my hoofs into the damaged dirt to compose myself, landing back on all fours, I glared at the three dangerous beings, barely finished. Slowly, my hoof removed both the fedora and detaching the cape, emphasizing how serious I was taking this now. Time to end this, swiftly as possible. And it was Ahiuzotl who charged first this time, using all five of his paws to spring upwards with an open jaw, beady eyes eclipsed by utter darkness. I tensed, rearing a front hoof back to- But my defense, however, was unneeded, a light purple beam throwing the feline flying away, smashing directly into a stone wall. Along that, a certain, very much welcomed voice called out sternly and triumphantly. "You mess with one of us? You mess with all of us!" This time, I wasn't mad by the unexpected arrival of my friends, eleven ponies reaching down the steps and taking a spot between me. The mane six taking my left, and Bon, Lyra, Whooves, Derpy and Octavia, to my shock, standing by my right, all glaring with fierce determination towards the three sneering opponents. "Apple Bloom! I'll be right with yer!" "You're here! Teach these monsters a lesson, big sis!" ...Yeah. Our unwelcomed friends before us were now [BEEP]ed. And, after about ten seconds of stare downs, ponies, Changeling and others all charged, a battle to be remembered commencing. War cries echoed through the cave upon choosing our own opponents. And Twilight was right beside me, us two taking on the snarling Chrysalis. With her magic, my amazing alicorn girlfriend repelled the Changeling's own ranged assaults, shielding me from numerous attacks and making openings for me to hit the Queen directly. Limbs clashed against limbs, magic fought back against magic. And, luckily, it wasn't just us two who chose to fight back against the Changeling Queen. Derpy contributed beautifully by whizzing past repeatedly, acting like an annoying fly. And Applejack, while our foe was distracted enough by us three, slid beneath the Changeling and forcefully kicked Chrysalis into the air with her fearsome limbs, allowing both a purple beam and Balance Shockwave to send the Queen flying into the ceiling, rubble following the bested monarch onto the ground. Applejack took that chance to reunite her embracing sister, the pair opting to help a sleeping Zecora away from the battle. Good idea. Meanwhile, the rest of our friends were dealing with the other threats. Ahiuzotl was having trouble dealing with a smug blue pegasus, a mathematical Earth Pony and two classy elegant mares working together in sync. The feline being swiped helplessly at the air as Rainbow zoomed past and around him multiple times, landing several smacks into his face by way of taunting him. And with the treasure hunter successfully distracted, Whooves was talking away to the two mares, no doubt calculating the best open area for attack. That suspicion proved true, as Rarity and Octavia shared smirks and, through their efforts, aimed and united physical and magical energy against the stomach of the tall, unsuspecting Ahiuzotl. The feline was sent hurtling back, aided by a speeding Rainbow Dash, using her own ability to make Ahiuzotl a blue and smashing him into a wall, decorated in dirt before he could even land in the pool. That's gotta hurt. And as the chimera swiped, Bon and Lyra cartwheeled back from the outstretched paws, twirling and swerving around limbs and mouths snapping at them, working in flawless harmony. Meanwhile, the snake head was attempted to snatch a yelping Fluttershy out of the sky, whose saviour was an energetic Pinkie Pie, jumping onto the stunned snake tail and proceeding to bounce merrily on the irritated abomination's backside. As all three heads looked to take a bite separately at her, Lyra and Bon took advantage of this and produced a rope out of nowhere, using one end each to charge forward and knock the surprised chimera onto the ground, using that chance to tie up the creature's limbs perfectly. Any attempts of release were quickly subdued by Pinkie bouncing atop their heads, cheerfully hopping around, Lyra mimicking the gesture in triumph. With some groans, our smug gazes looked back to a reemerging Chrysalis, bringing herself out of the rubble and downright roaring bloody murder at us. Quickly we jumped back to prepare, the others who defeated their respective foes joining us. The chimera snapped the tied ropes off without fault, and the Ahiuzotl crawled in our direction with baleful blackened eyes. The eleven of us formed a large circle, ready to fight back as much as possible if need be. United, we were unstoppable. But fate, it seemed, had other intentions. Or in this case, imbalance. "Brace yourselves!" I warned loudly, sensing the upcoming distortion. The holes emerging beneath the limbs of our surrounding foes were slow to appear, but quick to swallow the unsuspecting creatures up whole. Before I could also caution my friends further, to my surprise, and small relief, the imbalance quickly disappeared, taking the holes along with it, and Balance felt... Surprisingly content once again. As if taking a long-needed breath. ...Huh. Rainbow shared that sentiment. "You mean... That's it? I was hoping for an actual challenge!" And yet, despite the whole thing we just went through, laughter escaped everyone's muzzles, filling the cave after a moment of silence. "As it turned out, Princess Celestia didn't require our presence for too long; she just needed some friendship advice for two royal representatives over a dispute. After handling that, we could return home. And we ran into Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo along the way, with Bon, Lyra, Derpy and Whooves in tow. Upon hearing what happened, we hurried to help you as quickly as we could." As Twilight explained her side of the story, everyone else was chatting away to one another, all of us having retreated to the edge of the forest after that hectic battle, along with sealing the pool cave once again. And, thankfully, Zecora nor Apple Bloom were entirely injured from the villains, the zebra had been knocked out trying to protect the young Earth Pony, but didn't gain too many injuries. Zecora was up and about once again, conversing with the Crusaders and Applejack nearby. All's well that ends well, huh. Twilight's expression then soured somewhat. "Imagine our surprise, though, when hearing of your intentions to throw a town-sized party without us." Ah. My glance trailed off to Spike, who waved feebly upon my look. The alicorn sighed, shaking her head slightly. "Can't even leave for a day without you getting into trouble, can we?" Shrugging, my own look turned sheepish. "I seem to be a magnet for it." Twilight released an unladylike snort, prompting my small chuckle. Still, she had a point though. Not even when doing something nice for my friends, keeping it from the mane six aside, there always seems to be some obstacle opposing me. Once again, proving to be a thorn in my side, Chrysalis had made her presence known. Question being, was it the future Chrysalis, as Starswirl had speculated...? It appears likely. Though the Changeling Queen wasn't in any clear state to answer those inquiries. I'll say. She, that chimera and Ahiuzotl all looked as though they were possessed or something. I'm going to guess imbalance was responsible for that...? Very astute. It appears whatever malevolent force drives the imbalance, has corrupted the senses of those unfortunate individuals for its own purposes. An ambush, intended to bring you there through endangering your friends. So... Once again, my fault they were in danger. Oh Christ, don't start this again... Again, it is moreso my responsibility to blame for than yours, Jack. In any case, you did well, you and your friends, besting those opponents and saving Miss Zecora and Miss Apple Bloom successfully. Working as a team displayed that way, it was magnificent to observe. I am grateful for all your efforts. Yeah... So am I. "I'm still curious as to how and why Chrysalis showed up again, not to mention with a chimera and Ahiuztol." Twilight frowned inquisitively. "That combination of malicious beings... Why would this imbalance summon them together? How did it get a hold of them?" Queen Chrysalis was evidently taken through events we've yet to witness. As for the others, recall those imbalances we've encountered during our battles against Ahiuzotl and the chimera before today. It is clear this distortion against Balance abducted them for its own sinister purposes. And now, it seems, that purpose is clear. Whatever is controlling this terrible force targets the one who can potentially stop it. ...In that case... I'll be ready for it. Just gotta keep training harder, eh? "You know something." My eyes looked back to Twilight. "Am I that obvious?" She smiled wryly. "Can't hide anything from me." "In that case, I'll have to try harder." "Jack." A polite, light couch interjected our small banter, Twilight's lecture halted by the request of another mare. We looked over to see a patient Octavia, regarding us with open amusement. "Begging your pardon, Princess, but if I may borrow your esteemed Warrior for a brief moment?" Oh boy. Should've seen this coming. The Princess nodded, but not before giving me an expression that clearly stated our conversation was far from over. As Twilight walked over to join the others, Octavia stepped forward, pink eyes staring intently. The best I could do, meanwhile, was grin like an utter idiot. After a few moments of silence between us, the Earth Pony huffed and shook her head. "Composure isn't your strong suit, is it?" I laughed weakly. "How'd you guess?" But Octavia didn't chuckle, still staring at me, waiting... Alright. Let's get this over with. Sighing, I proceeded with sincere words, "I regret ever yelling at you, scolding you so harshly back then. I wasn't myself, not completely, back then. So... I'm sorry, Octavia, for doing all that. For shrugging you off so coldly, and treating you with open hostility. If you don't want us to be friends after this, I understand-" "If I wasn't your friend, Stardust, I wouldn't have aided you down there, would I?" Huh? This time, a small smile crawled its way up her grey muzzle. "Honestly, you take things too seriously. I forgave you, long ago. I just wanted to be sure you were fine being near me again." What? The mare rolled her eyes humouredly. "As if I would hold a grudge for that long. I know about your little possession back then, when you attacked your friends. I knew, immediately, something wasn't right. Despite your grouchy disposition, I know for a fact you would never, willingly, harm your friends." Octavia nodded. "So, in shorter words, yes, that does mean we're still friends." Oh... Well, thank [BEEP] for that. That's a huge relief. And here I thought I'd still make accidental enemies in this town. "However, that doesn't imply you're off the hook completely dear." Ohhh dear. Octavia was now smirking, rather knowingly. "I am in need of someone to assist me with carrying some instruments of mine around." Of course... "But tell me this first, Stardust." "Hm...?" Pink eyes gazed over, and I followed them to see a certain alicorn conversing away with Rarity, Rainbow, Bon and Lyra. Octavia spoke quietly, "Does she make you happy?" I smiled, couldn't resist doing so. "She never does otherwise." Just the mere sight of my girlfriend, oblivious to our own stares, was enough to brighten my day. Twilight would probably have that effect on me for the rest of eternity. I certainly hope that. The Earth Pony frowned... Then nodded, casting aside her turmoil of thoughts and emotions in favour of happiness. Happiness for her friend. "She's lucky to have you." "No... I'm blessed to have her." Everything was set. The decorations were placed, dance floor laid on the ground in preparation, night had fallen, and a whole crowd outside waiting for the event to officially commence. Discord was warming up the town populace, getting them hyped for the party to come. For tonight, began the first official rave part of Ponyville. Twilight, Spike and everyone was waiting outside among the hundreds of ponies. That's right, hundreds. Because it wasn't just inhabitants of Ponyville participating. Certain guests had decided to invite themselves upon hearing about this rave event. Beings such as Cadence, Shining and, hell, even Luna. Almost every single friend I've ever made since arriving in Equestria oh so long ago has attended. And we were all going to dance until the sun rose up once again. How low Equestria has sunk. Aww don't be so downtrodden Sombra. It'll be fun! I concur. This will be quite the show to observe. Ugh... "Ready to make history buddy?" Discord asked upon teleporting right before me, matching my own excited grin. "This is gonna be some party to remember." Nodding, I straightened myself with a determined smile. "Ready as I'll ever be..." Inclining my head forward. "Well, let's not keep the crowd waiting." And together, we moved towards the balcony, where a certain white unicorn waited for us. No, not Rarity. Vinyl stood by the side overlooking the town and its waiting populace, her own music gear set and prepared for probably the greatest Ponyville will ever have. Conceited much? Says you. Discord, clearing his throat, addressed the crowd as I neared the edge, his voice speaking through an invisible microphone. "Everyone make some noise! For the number one DJ in Equestria: DJ BALANCE!" Followed by mixtures of cheers and sound effects from the stereos surrounding the audience, the loud speakers echoing his last two words, making myself hyped for this momentous occasion. Alright Rainbow, you wanted a party hosted by yours truly? You certainly got one. Think of it as celebration for defeating three monstrous villains today. Below me, Twilight, Spike, the girls, Whooves, Cadence, Shining, Luna, everyone all smiled up at me. And I returned the gesture with a full plastered-on grin. I was proud to call them all my friends. Courtesy of Discord, my own voice echoed through the crowd. "Are you ready? To move your bodies through the thrum of sonic perfection?!" Loud cries of excitement and resolve answered me. Beautiful. Well then, let's give the crowd what they want. Nodding once to Vinyl, the mare began playing the chosen music for this event. It started off with a slow, pumping-up beat, steadily rising upwards for the crowd to grow accustomed to. And, as pre-planned beforehand, Discord made his cue at the right moment of the music, leaping off the castle balcony as the speakers proudly proclaimed. "PONY PARTY!" Haha! My thanks to Auralnauts! As Discord leapt from the balcony, the party blared. Chapter 123: Zagreus is the Pony's ShameAnother day, another satisfying conclusion. With the vigorous training taught by a wise Starswirl and stern Sombra completed, I could finally have this opportunity to relax. Strolling through town, my destination was towards Sugarcube Corner, intending for a visit to the Cakes. I was hungry and dehydrated, those two unicorns in my mind putting me through quite the workout. But worth the effort, I feel. Oh I'm not arguing there. Nodding in greetings to many citizens sharing the gesture, I felt more... Fulfilled today than usual. Supposedly due to how successful my practices were today. Using that training ground Twilight created for me, Fluttershy letting me practice with influencing the emotions of her animal friends, and Applejack allowing me to kick some trees with her, all in the name of perfecting my Balance magic. Well, maybe not perfection. Perfection isn't really real, is it? Speak for yourself child. Hm. Well, I suppose the closest thing to defining perfection would be in the form of a certain purple alicorn. The image of the beaming mare prompted my smile, and Sombra's low groan. Speaking of Twilight, she and Spike were requested by Celestia to provide a lecture today at that unicorn school in Canterlot, myself having declined accompanying them. The pair left earlier this morning, and I had refused to show them my genuine reaction to this development. Because I knew what was coming next. Thankfully, Starswirl had assured me Starlight wouldn't be making her appearance until later today, so there was time for me to train before awaiting her arrival. After my quick visit to the Cakes to refill myself, it was straight back to the castle and meet the unicorn before she could bring harm to all the timelines. Persuade Starlight Glimmer not to potentially rip apart the space-time continuum. Should be easy enough. Although, that would mean we wouldn't arrive in that Sombra war timeline, which was pretty sick. In the most awesome way. I would've won such a petty battle had that specific timeline remained. I'm sure- ...Hang on. I sensed... Hold on...! "I was sure I saw her Spike. But when I looked again, she was gone. I'm just worried what she could be up to." "Nothing good I bet- Huh?" The two spotted my stunned disposition, their looks of concern immediately shifting to elation. "Oh hey Stardust!" Spike waved cheerfully, running up to meet me with a bag in tow. "We're back from Canterlot!" Clearly, and THAT'S the problem. Because if they're here... Back already... Twilight eventually pursued the young dragon, smiling pleasantly. "And what a trip it was. The lesson regarding friendship to all those ambitious magical students went smoothly." Spike added lowly, "The fact Starlight Glimmer possibly being there notwithstanding." Her expression quickly changed to uncertainty. "Well, hopefully, that isn't the case and I was simply seeing things. The last thing we need is for her to return and enact revenge on our friends for stopping her forcing everyone to share the exact same cutie mark... Jack, what is it? You look a little pale..." ...They're here... Then that means... That means...! Just say it already boy. We don't have all day. "You idiot!" Both alicorn and dragon blinked, startled by my righteous anger with clenched hoof aimed towards the sky. "You said it would be a while!" God dammit Starswirl! Why did you LIE like that? If they're back, the most probable conclusion is that Starlight is here too, in Ponyville. In the CASTLE, ready to use that spell for her own nefarious purposes. One of YOUR spells, you old fool! "Erm, who's he talking to? It would be a while until what...?" "I'm guessing its Starswirl the Bearded." Twilight frowned. "In which case I highly disapprove of you disrespecting such a great unicorn like that. Princess Celestia was bad enough, but this is reaching beyond disappointment Jack." "Or it could be King Sombra." Spike shuddered slightly at that. Cyan eyes glared back at Twilight. "Whether you approve of me or not doesn't matter! We're in danger right now!" Eyes widened, but I didn't bother to clarify, already turning and, through my own magic, raced to hurry back towards the castle. She's NOT gonna win this time! "Wait!" Spike called out from behind. "Danger from what?!" "Come on Spike!" Behind me, Twilight probably took flight with Spike hitching a ride, but I didn't check. I could sense if they were following regardless. Damn it Starswirl... "Jack, wait!" No time to wait. Must hurry! Why not indulge them? It appears this time certain events cannot be prevented. Perhaps time was always meant to be toyed around, as that foolish unicorn will soon demonstrate. Not on my watch! Without delay, I sped through the corridors, uncaring whether or not my friends pursue me. This was a matter needed to be dealt with before all goes to [BEEP]. Because, truthfully, it wasn't just of preventing the episode finale in the first place. But it's moreso how the different distortions of time will affect my friends. And affect me. Hm. Truly I doubt such a thing. You exist outside the laws of time which govern this world Jack. Any changes, regardless how significant, should have no effect on you. But I'm not taking that chance... "Jack! Slow down, please!" Aha! The doors to the throne room. And stopping just before them, I reached out, and detected a hostile presence waiting for us inside. She's already here. Alright then, strategy time. Knock the parchment from her hoofs quickly as possible. Easy. Despite your common misfortune in things never typically going your way. ...[BEEP]. Beside me, from the corner of my eye, Twilight was panting heavily, Spike sliding off her back to join me. But I was moreso focused on the doors and the pony waiting for us than my concerned friends at the present time. "Geez, and I thought Twilight was the stressful one." Spike stated upon examining my posture. "You look like you're ready for battle!" "Yeah..." Finally regaining her breath, Twilight inquired worriedly, "What did you mean by danger earlier, Jack? What are we facing this time?" "The pony behind these doors." "Huh?" They exchanged confused looks. "Who's inside?" Ignoring that question, I glanced over to them. "When you get the chance, grab the parchment she carries, alright? The fate of Equestria, once more, relies on it." Spike continued to look baffled as all [BEEP], but Twilight, seeing how serious I was regarding this new threat, shifted her look from puzzlement to understanding resolve, nodding. "We're with you." Knew I could count on you love. I nodded back, relieved and faithful in my special somepony. The young dragon chuckled nervously. "What, are we dealing with a vengeful Starlight or something?" As Twilight proceeding opening the doors, cautiously, through magic. "Ask her yourself." "Huh? ...Oh." "Welcome home, Twilight!" The pink unicorn, in all her arrogant glory with light purple eyes, magenta mane with a blue streak, having made herself comfortable, greeted Twilight with a smug disposition. Automatically I stepped forward, waiting for the right oppotunity. Introductions can wait afterwards, once I grab that paper detailing the spell out of Starlight's hoofs. Didn't have to wait too long. With an aura of blue magic, the jealous mare proceeded to lift the open parchment into the air, preparing to utilize the time spell for her own misdeeds. Now's your chance. Amen! Starlight couldn't react fast enough as, through Balance's aided power, I sped forward and leapt from the floor harshly, pushing myself through the air that would make Rainbow proud. The pink unicorn dropped her jaw in disbelief and bafflement upon my swift grabbing the floating parchment above the table, rolling across the far side of the room a few feet from the enraged unicorn. That, was simple! Spike cheered loudly from the doorway. "You go bro!" Starlight, however, wasn't as amazed by the spectacle, pink horn lighting up threateningly. "Give that back!" Followed by her rage creating a blue beam headed my way, responded with a raised free limb shielding myself from the assault, albeit the magic forcing me back considerably. Ugh... Strong magic. But nothing your own strength cannot endure. Sombra practically barked. Use this opportunity. Destroy the parchment. Good idea. "Oh no you don't!" Oof! The unicorn attempted to grab the paper back next through instantly teleporting and ramming into my underbelly, the parchment flying into the air from the assault. But my panicked look quickly shifted to relief, before Starlight could grab it, the paper was encased by a purple hue, teleporting right to Twilight's side. See? Hasn't let me down yet! "It's over Starlight," Twilight claimed calmly, unfazed by the other mare's seething look. Together, we stood between the enraged unicorn from a safe distance, keeping her trapped temporarily. "Whatever you were intending to do has been foiled." Scoffing, the mare's expression changed once again to apparent smugness. "Oh dear, Twilight, once again you underestimate the depths of my ambition. I won't be leaving until my retribution is complete!" Followed with her horn lighting up again, and we tensed, ready for whatever Starlight had in store. Although, now seemed a great time to talk some sense into her- ...Hm? But my attempt of persuasion hadn't escaped my muzzle due to a sudden crackling in the air. The four of us looked upwards at which, having all heard it. And, mentally, Balance was yelling into my ears in full warning. No, scratch that, Balance was screaming, the intensity of which prompted my pained wince at such volume. What was that...? I sensed something... Amassing. Something more powerful than anything I've detected yet. An imbalance, but nothing I've sensed to this scale. That was... Growing! "Everyone, grab something!" Without questioning further, Twilight and Spike trusted me enough to hold onto two thrones in preparation, one having encountered this growing power before. Yet despite the wind picking up, all senses detecting a danger more sinister than Starlight's ambitions, whereas we felt under threat. Starlight felt opportunity. And my eyes could only widen. "Twilight!" As the alicorn was knocked backwards by a certain pink unicorn. "Starlight, you idiot!" But the foolish mare paid no heeds, swiftly attempting to grab the parchment in the alicorn's spot. Unless, had a certain dragon not caught the flying paper first with his tail, bringing it over to him. And that, for some reason, gave imbalance the perfect time to react. And it suddenly hit me this might have happened just because of me. Starlight's advances towards the clinging Spike halted by a powerful gust of wind, all collectively gasping at the sudden blackened hole emerging from the ceiling. "What is that?!" Starlight called out, in both fear and puzzlement, her smugness slowly falling off. "That wasn't suppose to happen!" You don't know how right you are! "It's the imbalance!" Twilight called out. "It's trying to pull us through!" Starlight wasn't fond of this idea, and attempted to straight-up fire a blue energy beam right into the heart of the pulling hole. And the mare was rewarded by a cackle of lightning almost frying her pink fur. Hadn't Twilight pushed them both out of the way and onto the center of the table... And the center of the storm. Oh [BEEP]. NO! "TWILIGHT! STARLIGHT!" My own grip on my throne loosened, one limb extending to grab the two mares, mostly Twilight - before the gigantic wormhole growing in the middle of the room sucked them both to hell knows where. While Starlight looked momentarily baffled by Twilight's selfless act of saving her, the alicorn reached out to meet my hoof halfway, thankfully grabbing one another as she tried to hold on and keep the other mare safe. And any moment of respite was, unfortunately and horrifically, interrupted by Spike's scream. "Guys help!" NO! "SPIKE!" We yelled out over the crackling storms, with little effect, and my hoof quickly released Twilight's, reaching upwards towards the center of the storm. I won't let it take my girlfriend NOR my little bro! With Balance, I made an effort to strike back against the storm, while Twilight kept Spike at bay through her magic. But my own stupidity failed to warn me before it was too late. As Twilight's released grip from me prompted she and Starlight to begin rising. Panicking, the unicorn began lighting her horn again... Which cancelled out in sparks. "My magic isn't working!" I wasn't having much luck as well; whatever force was behind this storm wasn't letting up any freebies this time, adding to my already exhausted state from training today making me work to stopping this imbalance indefinitely. Do something! I'm trying-! Wait... If Starlight's magic wasn't working... Then-! "ARRRRRRRRRRR! HEEEEEELP!" "NOOO!" "SPIKEEEE!" Something akin to bile began rising in my throat, time seeming to slow down. Horrified sharp breaths escaping my throat at witnessing this horrifying, dreading event. I was afraid of this ever happening, since the imbalances started long ago. And I, the idiot I was, couldn't stop it in time before it... It sucked the helpless Spike right in. And not a trace of him sticking out as the storm took him for itself. ...No... NO! But things only worsened from there. From what followed by this terrible, AWFUL tragedy was Twilight's expression of horror to sudden resolve, glancing back at me with a certain look, meeting my terrified gaze intently. Through our bond, the alicorn tried to relay what she was planning next, before I could stop her. Stop her from going in after- "NO! DON'T YOU [BEEP]ING DARE TWILIGHT!" Not you too! I won't let that happen! It seem you won't have much choice... And Sombra's prediction only came true. Twilight smiled, a small tender smile emerging on her muzzle, as the pull only became stronger. My own yells fell on deaf ears as her wings expanded majestically, whipping along with her mane, and eyes closing determinedly. It was... Almost angelic to look at. "TWILIGHT!" And my hoarse scream of despair and horror died out once the mare flew upwards, disappearing from sight, Starlight soon to follow. But my attention focused briefly on the fact my girlfriend... The one who guided me from the dark. Who showed me friendship deserved another chance. Who kept constant faith in me, knowing she'd see me again one day. Who fought beside and against me in verbal spars. Who grew exasperated and amused by my own idiotic antics. The Princess that I... I... ...And now, because of me... Oh for the love of- She's not dead boy! Snap out of it! Don't you have one equine you can spare from the imbalance? ...Oh... Right. Starlight's own sheer yells of terror as she was bring pulled upwards were rather comical by contrast, comparing to Twilight's own firm resolve once she flew through the wormhole just then. "Don't just stand there! Help me!" I would blame Starlight for all this... But still, I could never, ever, let someone endure this fate. Giving up on trying to halt the imbalance altogether, my own grip released, and with Balance, my slow ascendance quickened from a mighty leap upwards, reaching out to grasp the flailing pink hoof as the storm cackled around us. My vision, upon entering the wormhole along with Starlight, was greeted by a pure, inky darkness. And a sound resembling that of a raspy old chuckle...? Then next, bizarrely enough, my vision was welcomed afterwards by light. Although not the typical bright light of my bonds or the sun. No no. Instead, my body landed in a collapsed heap upon stone ground. Ow. But my own pain was meaningless. Immediately I stood upwards and grabbed my fallen hat, ignoring Starlight's groan from behind me, sensing she was here so it wasn't too surprising. No, my senses focused intently on seeking out two important individuals to me, breathing becoming more shallow with not only being able to sense them, but the fact they weren't in the vicinity. Some small part of me hoped we'd have landed in the same area... Assuming we'd arrive anywhere at all. "Twilight! Spike!" My own voice sounded hoarse, wary... Afraid. Yes, I was afraid for those two. My family. Sue me. "Twilight! SPIKE!" Nothing... Mental bond, go! "Twilight! Spike! If you can hear, answer me!" ...No answer... Nothing detecting their presence. Everything was shrouded in darkness as far as Balance was concerned. Dammit! Something couldn't have happened to them! If the imbalance has taken them somewhere else, somewhere more dangerous... I'll... I'll... Mother[BEEP]er I'll-! Cease this senseless panicking Jack. Though I relish in your fear, this isn't the time for such. Your Princess certainly wouldn't desire her own precious Warrior to suddenly lose control of himself. ...Right... Right. Breathe in. Breathe out. Momentarily taking advantage of Sombra's sound advice, my eyes finally took in our surroundings more clearly. The imbalance, strangely enough, or perhaps it was intentional, transported the unicorn and I within a prison cell. The room was lit enough, from the torch. Ruined aged stone interior suggests a dungeon of some sort. Though that was quickly diminished by the window revealing a darkened sky, emphasized with ominous lightning. And... Was it me... Or did everything seem... Different? "Twilight? Spike?" "Oh do quit trying. They're obviously not here!" "Be quiet you." Uncaring how rude I sounded to Starlight at the moment, considering her role in all this happening in the first place, I looked around again, vaguely hoping still. There must be some clue. Wait. Starswirl. Starswirl, are you there? ...Starswirl! That will not be effective, for now. What? Why?! Can't you sense it? Balance is being distorted by whatever occurred. It's blocking your connection to the old unicorn. The fallen King, as always, sounded more annoyed than anything. And although I'd prefer it stay that way, this is indeed inconvenient. We must uncover this dilemma, and deal with it swiftly. But first... On cue, the pink unicorn spoke up again, accusation ringing in her voice. "This is all your fault, you know. My plan would've worked without any difficulty had you not recklessly thrown yourself into my way like that. And now, our predicament is caused by your arrogance!" Oh [BEEP] off! "As opposed to allowing you to alter time for no reason other than your own self-conceited petty attempts of revenge?" I snapped, not bothering to face the irritating unicorn. Her own feelings on the matter are nothing next to mine! "Wha- How did you know? I didn't even get the chance to show that!" "I'm very good. Now, do me a solid, and shut the Hell up, while I figure out to get us out of here." Starlight scoffed. "And how do you intend on accomplishing that, exactly? Break through the bars through brute strength?" Oh seriously? Then again, the steel bars do look rather rusty. I winced somewhat, however, at a flash of light from behind... Followed by another. "What the-?!" And again... And again... Rolling my eyes, I knew exactly what she was intending. "Why- My magic isn't working properly. I can't get out!" Imbalance? Among other things, I suspect. Of course. Sombra, can't use your shadow to scout out the area, find us a way out. If there are inhabitants inside, I don't wanna break down the cell and attract a whole battalion. In contrast to yelling out for your precious Princess and dragon? But in answer to your inquiry, yes, I am still capable of that skill. I shall route out our surroundings. The more focused I am away from two insolent equines, the better. Sighing at some good news, at last, that was immediately dampened by the ranting mare behind me. Starlight continued throwing a temper tantrum as the shadow departed through the far off door. "Great, not only are my plans ruined, my spell stolen from me alongside my chance for revenge. But now, I'm stuck here with unreliable magic and a pony who couldn't resist interfering where he doesn't belong! What are you anyway, Captain of Twilight's Royal Guard?" Finally whirling to face her, my own voice raised in irritated seething, "Your worst nightmare if you keep opening your-" And that quickly died down, Starlight matching my flabbergasted expression perfectly. Because, ladies and gentlemen, I wasn't looking at Starlight Glimmer. Well, yes, but at the same time, I was not. It wasn't the mare I recognized through appearance alone. The voice, the mannerisms and such remained the same before she was quickly, and childishly reformed by Twilight at the end of the finale. But, let me be clear, trying to understand this myself, it wasn't the gen four Starlight I was staring at. No... It was much, much worse... The mare in question frowned, utterly as perplexed. "Did... Did something happen to your facial features? You barely look recognizable." ...No. Spotting something, I brushed past Starlight in my urgency to inspect the hung mirror, almost pressing my face against it to make out the face regarding me right back. A yellow pony, but looking more... More... Old-school. ...No. No no no nononono... No. This wasn't happening... It can't be...! "What's your problem?" Starlight glared curiously at my downed expression, now opting to examine my own body by hoofs first. They seemed more... Bulkier, just like the rest of my body. Because I refused to downright call my new form 'fatter.' Just, more fitting now, like with Starlight here. Adjusted to the styles of old gen MLP... Starswirl, please tell you're there. I can't handle this travesty! First my friends being sucked by the wormhole, now this?! I'd rather the imbalance have torn me apart than this kind of unjust punishment! The love of- I can hear your jumbled thoughts still, boy. Cease this needless panicking and get a grip of your own consciousness. Priorities first. Shut up, and allow me to concentrate if we have any intention on leaving. Alright... Sorry, yes... Still... As Starlight turned towards the barred window, I continued inspecting myself with a heavy frown. Somehow, we've seem to have landed in a previous generation of the franchise. Which gen, I can't say. Downgraded animation, downgraded bodies, inferior... Pretty much everything. Ugh, I feel dirty... "We're in some kind of tower." Starlight informed from looking outside. "A dark castle surrounded by a storm. Tch, how original..." Despite our misfortune, I cracked a tiny smile at that. The unicorn glanced over to me seriously. "I suppose, if magic is out of the question, we should wait for someone to greet us." "Agreed." Until, at least, Sombra has something we can use after his search. "In the meantime, we should draw up a plan to escape this place. And not just the castle, but the world imbalance has taken us to." Starlight blinked, flatly. "I'm sorry? 'The world?' You're implying that this 'imbalance' of yours has taken us to another world entirely. Not just simply another part of Equestria." In answer, my hoof pointed towards the mirror, and the unicorn, slowly, turned to examine herself, suspicion shifting to shock. "What?!" I nodded, admittedly a little satisfied at her uncomposed reaction. "Our bodies have changed to suit the rules of this world, sadly. And if you want to escape this predicament, we'll need to... What's that?" Sounds similar to that of giant birds flapping through the air, our attention turned to the window, the pair of moving to look outside by leaning forward against the bars. ...Oh. "Dragons?" Starlight asked rather rhetorically, baffled with a tinge of nervousness. Couldn't blame her. And entire army of green large reptiles descending towards the castle, passing by our tower without sparing any glances, thankfully. "This place is a dominion to their kind?" "Perhaps." Though that's yet to explain the pure, unadulterated darkness seeping through the walls, emanating the source from somewhere deep within the castle. I felt its presence, and it urged me to leave more quicker than later on. And from the corner of my eye, a literal shadow rose from the floor. Expect company. Dragons? The tall shadow shook its head. Nothing that can't fit through that door. The ruler of this place has other guards aside from overcompensating reptilians. His main servant is escorting some prisoners your way. And do we know who this supposed ruler is? And from the tone, Sombra sounded disturbingly grim. Suffice to say, we should leave once the opportunity arises. Vague and ominous... Someone's been hanging out with Starswirl too long. Who, by the way, I was going to have a very long discussion with once this was over. But in the meantime. "We're about to have company." Starlight's glare shifted from the window my way. "And how do you know that?" Ignoring which, I met the mare's stare dead-on. Much as it loathes me to admit it, since this was just as much fault to her as it was my own, Starlight was still far more trustworthy compared to many other MLP villains. "Starlight, you can hold me responsible for ruining your plans, just as you can hold Twilight accountable for stopping your insanity back at that village." My hoof raised to interrupt the angered mare before she retorted. My own look was just as intense. "But now, we must place our difference aside, and cooperate, if we ever intend to leave." Starlight sniffed. "And why should I indulge you? What's stopping me from leaving you here first chance I get?" "The fact I'm your only way out of this, and back home." "Tch." Light purple eyes rolled. "Trust one of Twilight's friends to be just as egotistical." "Her special somepony in fact." At such a revelation, the unicorn blanched. "That hardly improves anything! In fact, that just makes me even more reluctant to work with you! After everything you've done to squander my justice, after everything she's done to destroy my perfect utopia!" "Your 'utopia,'" I bit out that particular word, "Which involved manipulation and forced idealism. Twilight and the rest reacted accordingly." "By interfering where they aren't welcomed!" "Coming from the one who imprisoned them in the first place! You expect they'll just bow to your whims like that?!" Priorities. Ugh...! Inhaling, deeply, my own expression softened somewhat, in contrast to the furious stare all intended on yours truly. "But that's not the issue right now... We can cooperate, find Twilight and Spike, and return to Equestria, and THEN sort this all out afterwards. Like it or not, Starlight, we're in this together." The look she was giving was distasteful scorn. It was almost adorable the way this unicorn was trying hard not to pout. But, eventually, Starlight huffed and rolled her eyes disbelieving. "Say I humour you, this one time alone, what do you have planned in mind, exactly?" "Well now, our guests have arrived." Ah, and we're finally greeted. Starlight and I snapped our heads in the direction of the rough male voice, originating from a grey-fur gargoyle-looking creature with human hands, ape feet, a belt, brown wings, mane and a snout. Accompanying him unwillingly were two ponies, chained together to his wrist. One was a pink Earth Pony with pink mane, the other a white unicorn with red hair, both with bowties affixed to their tails. Any further proof this was a previous gen? The gargoyle then proceeded to foolishly step forward and open the cell door, unfazed by two heated stares in contrast to two fearful looks by the other equines. The tall grey individual then pointed towards the doorway. "Let's go. Our Master is waiting for us." Master? Starlight and I exchanged looks, before reluctantly following after the creature. And, as if absurd events weren't happening enough, running into the room was a small, bright pink dragon with green scales looking remarkably similar... ...Oh please don't tell me... "Listen uh Scorpan. Can I come with ya next time, can I? Can I?" Ugh, the lizard's voice sounded as though it went through an overfilled blender. "No Spike." The gargoyle creature answered sharply to the dragon's insistence- "Spike? Scorpan?!" All eyes turned to my bewildered expression. "Where are you taking us?" Starlight tried again for the fourth time, to no avail. Like Scorpan, the large burly guards, alligator-pig hybrid looking folk with spears, ignored us as much as he did, the winged man leading the escort of chained up ponies towards where their 'Master' waited. And as we delved further inside, the darkness grew. It brought a shudder down my spine. I recognized those emotions. Sombra, Chrysalis, Tirek. Their own feelings of rage and hatred often spewed like angry volcanoes, fiery and threatening to consume all in its wake. The presence awaiting our arrival, however, couldn't be any more different. This darkness was... Cold. Sombra... Who exactly is their 'Master?' Why spoil the surprise... In any case, be ready for a fight. Unlike Starlight, your unique magic shouldn't have been affected too badly by the imbalance, regardless how distorted the realities are. Realities? I can sense it. Walls between worlds are being torn apart. Dimensions stripping by the seams. Our presence here is beginning a negative impact over the worlds, we must be prepared for anything that imbalance throws in our direction. I will not have my world ripped apart. Out of concern for your kingdom or your people? ...Pick one. Wait... What? But my internal conversation was unintentionally disrupted by Starlight leaning to my ear. "I don't get it." She whispered bafflingly, walking beside me as Scorpan and the guards proceeded guiding our chained selves down the corridors towards their ruler's domain. "Why doesn't Spike recognize us? Isn't he Twilight's pet?" "Twilight's friend." I corrected, having made that error as such a long time ago, glancing over to the nervous dragon following behind the guards. "And I'm guessing that's this worlds version of Spike who's never met any Twilight as of yet." "Oh Celestia, two Twilights?" The pink unicorn said in low incredulity. "I'd dread to imagine." "Hm. Just don't go to the EQG world then after this." "...'EQG?'" "Be silent!" One of the burly guards croaked, five times our own size. And both Starlight and I glared in annoyance to our chains forcibly being pulled forward. The other two ponies with us, meanwhile, were whimpering worriedly. "We'll be fine." I muttered lowly towards them, sending a small smile. "I'll get you out of here." Starlight scoffed quietly. "I don't see how. You should worry about escaping your own chains first." She attempted another tug at her own imprisonment, before sighing in annoyed defeat. Rolling her eyes briefly, the mare gazed at me expectantly. "Alright, so, what do you intend to do? Wait until we meet their so-called 'master' before attempting to break out?" "That's the plan." "And...?" "Beat down this master of theirs and free these ponies while I'm at it." "...That's it?" Starlight stared disapprovingly, taking a moment to comprehend the explained strategy. "That's barely a plan at all. You intend to fight, and hope for the best? Give your special somepony credit, at least she seems more thorough with her planning by comparison." I shrugged, wincing slightly at the harsh tug of the chain around my neck. "Not the best plan, I admit. Most of my ideas adapt depending on the situation." "'Adapt.' So you simply intend to improvise, and take down a tyrannical ruler while you're at it." A small sheepish smile. "Not the first time it's happened." Sadly, that isn't false... "I just need to know if you have my back on this Starlight." The unicorn frowned in displeasure. "Don't expect any promises... What was your name again? What did Twilight call you?" Something only she can address me as. "Stardust." Starlight tilted her head skeptically, but shrugged. "Then, Stardust, if you want my help, I expect you to have my back in turn." "Done." This time, the mare blinked. "You trust me...?" When you had the advantage that was future knowledge, indeed so. I smirked. "Well, typically it's not easy to earn my trust. But considering our circumstances, I have little choice, as do you. Think your magic still works in combat?" "Don't insult me." Starlight curled her lips. "Just don't anticipate this partnership to last long. As soon as my full magic returns, your own safety is meaningless to me." Whatever you say. "But in the meantime, let's continue working with one another as, shall we say, equals." Subtle. Finally, after seeming like we've walked for ages, our destination has been revealed to us, along with the cold deathly presence behind the large wooden doors. Without even knocking, Scorpan opened the aged creaking objects wide, the brutish guards shoving us forward along with another yank of the chains. Ow. We're going we're going! And the room itself... Yikes. Even Starlight shuddered somewhat from the corner of my eye. Darkness. Complete and utter darkness. Yet despite the little light pouring into the large freezing room, anyone could make out the black silhouette sitting by his or her throne, waiting for its 'guests' to make their appearance by its command. And the emotions emerging from this ruler... Jesus. Reminded me of Tirek moreso than anyone else... ...Was that a snort, Sombra? "Master." Scorpan gestured, getting straight to the point, as the guards oh-so helpfully attached our chains in the ground before the throne. "I have brought the prisoners, as per your request." The voice that responded, deep and foreboding, prompted my own heavy frown. "Aren't you forgetting something, Scorpan?" The man-beast genuflected obediently. "Much better." The voice purred in satisfaction. Oh, what an [BEEP]hole. "Say what you will, at least you didn't expect ponies to bow for forgive- Oh wait." Starlight glared after my low mutter. The other equines continued whimpering still, cowering in blatant fear over whatever was to come. The ruler, however, wasn't amused. "SILENCE!" Christ. Indoor voice pal. "So... He didn't lie to me after all. Two captured ponies... And two ponies from another land, gift wrapped for me." Say what now? Starlight and I exchanged befuddled expressions. Was this... Being expecting us. Before we could ask, however, the silhouette rose, the shadows hiding his form shifting away as though by magic - Probably the case - to reveal our host. Who looked... Awfully familiar. ...Oh God. This world's Scorpan's serving this goat-looking monstrosity. Sombra... Tell me... It isn't...! Indeed. The King probably nodded as he answered me with soberness. As malicious and merciless as the creature that once threatened Equestria, not too long ago. It appears fate expects us to face the past, over and over again. And now, we confront it in the form... Of Lord Tirek. "Tirek..." Starlight gasped, hearing that low growl. "T-Tirek...?" Right... I imagine not even her village was spared from Equestria Tirek's wrath. Well... At least this confirmed this was, indeed, the first gen. Last I checked, gen one and four were the only ones with this monster making any appearances. Red torso and face, grey mane going downwards, facial hair, chest and lesser horns, with the grey centaur lower body. Yellow sinister eyes glaring evilly our way, expression all too serious. He meant business. As do we. Prepare to fight back. Roger! "On my signal..." Starlight said nothing to my whisper, staring intently back at the centaur villain, who wore a pouch around his neck, raising it upwards. Black energy was rampant, detected inside the pouch itself. And he was about to use it on us! Not a chance in Tartarus. Now Jack! "Behold the power of-!" And, just like that, the pouch tore from his fiendish hands and snapped from his neck, landing onto the murky ground harmlessly. "What?!" "Oh, I'm sorry." I stated, unapologetic, towards the enraged villain, raising my hoofs casually. "Balance Shockwaves aren't always so argument; I was aiming for the head." Joking aside, it was time to take advantage of this. Ripping the steel off my neck without much difficulty, my hind leg kicked one guard through the ribs and sent him flying, proceeding to free the others. "Run, now!" The two ponies turned to flee without protest, doing as they're told. My friends could take notes. Starlight, relieved to be free, muttered, "Finally." And used her own power with style, an advancing guard was hurled back by a blue magic into the stomach, smashing straight into a wall. Despite the weakened magic, Starlight was still an adept of it, and it shows. She knew this too, by the satisfied smugness on her face. So smug, she almost got caught by another alligator-pig guard from behind her, if not for me. The unicorn whirled around in surprise, blinking as my hind leg swept the armoured creature by the feet and sent him spinning over her, landing in a heap on the floor roughly. No gratitude was expressed, though I doubt she'd have said anything as such, with Tirek loudly proclaiming in heated fury. "Seize them!" Starlight gasped as we turned to face the pointing tyrant. "Behind you!" And a magical blue beam fired over me, prompting my gaze to follow after it smacking into a certain feline creature that almost got the jump on me. Again, not perfected my power enough to sense all incoming danger. But the real shocker from Starlight's apparent worry for me was the fact who almost attacked me and succeeded. From the darkness, the blue treasure hunter advanced, shaking off Starlight's assault with intense tiny eyes. Ahiuzotl... Figures. The fight only increased from thenon, two ponies against a group of giant guards, a massive feline and a gen one Tirek. Of course, the villain himself made no moves to fight, merely to observe, waiting for his slaves to do all the work before he swooped in. Unfortunately, for them, we were making the guards work for it. Balance and magic stood strong and unopposed, blasting and hitting anyone foolish enough to charge at us. Guards were sent flying, Ahiuzotl was made a mockery out of constantly. Without his pets, he was more bark than bite. One guard, to my brief horror, was knocked back by one of Starlight attacks and nearly landed upon the standing gen one Spike. The little dragon barely had time to react. To my relief, however, Scorpan had enough heart to push said guard out of the way and guide a scared baby dragon out of the castle. Knew it... There was light in that guy even I sensed. Although, we were eventually forced back to back as more guards entered, Ahuizotl leading the group with a gleeful expression, matching that of the dumb[BEEP] guards. And from his throne, Tirek announced darkly, "This little amusement has proceeded long enough. Surrender little ponies, and I will make this painless as possible." Starlight muttered behind me, "Somehow, I don't believe him..." "Ditto..." But help, as the guards approached even more forward, arrived in the most unexpected method: A wormhole appearing right beneath our hooves, and dragging our arses within. And, this time, landing smack dab on the middle of a road. My hoof raised to block out the sudden evening shade of the setting sun, despite how dazed I was regarding what just happened. Of course, imbalance just appeared like an ex machima and took Starlight and I away, before Tirek and his goons could apprehend us. The question being, where are we now? "Ugh... Another one of those imbalances, I'm guessing?" Sighing, I turned to face the unicorn- ...Oh. Well, there dashes any hopes of being back in Equestria this time. Starlight still looked as though she was from an earlier gen, and I'm guessing as did I. Guess the signs were already clear; this place we've landed looked like no town I've seen before. And last I recall, only Manehatten had this type of road we stood upon; reserved usually for transportation only. This town was... Quiet. Reserved, but cheerful, the atmosphere was palpable; light decorated this place and its inhabitants with a soft blanket. ...Well, certainly beats a moody castle run by a sinister ruler bent on world domination. Was starting to get sick of those. Starswirl, you there this time? To my dismay, another voice answered, The imbalance continues causing interference. The old prune is good, but not skillful enough to break through the barriers of all dimensions, especially when being blocked by a malicious force. We're on our own, for now. [BEEP]. And here I was hoping to get some answers... Indeed. Now, I strongly recommend we begin seeking shelter. Why- Ah. That was quickly answered by a drop of water plopping smack-dab on my nose, prompting me to look upwards. As if by magic, dark clouds hovered over the skies, blocking out the sunset with little difficulty. Sombra was right, shelter was needed. I'm sensing a huge storm on the wake. "Look at me when I'm talking to you." Hm? The pink unicorn roughly spun me around, light purple eyes glaring in pure irritation. Heh, she was practically pouting. "We're not in Equestria still. That's a given. So, do you have any way of summoning any more of those wormholes popping up wherever we go?" "...Why?" Starlight rolled her eyes. "To get our way back, of course. Obviously any other method of transportation is futile. Now answer my question." Sorry my dear. I have no clue. As I shook my head, the mare scoffed disbelievingly. "Figures. Right then, if you'll excuse me." Hm? "And where are you going?" "Finding a magic hole to take me back home, of course. I don't intend on looking like this-" Gesturing to the features of her body. "- For very long, nor tolerate your insufferable presence any longer than I need to." Oh how charming. Unfortunately, I know I couldn't let the mare out of my sight. Without moving from the spot, I called out to the departing Starlight. "Implying the imbalance won't rip you apart, or take you to the center of the sun next. You honestly want to take that chance?" Starlight glanced over her shoulder. "Oh spare me the melodramatics. I have no reason to stick around with you any longer. Our partnership at that castle is no longer needed." That's a shame. Loathe as I am to admit it, we did make a decent team just before. "I don't need your help any longer, especially when you were the cause for-" I noticed it before she did. "Look out!" And with enough speed, pushed the gasping unicorn to the side along with me, barely missing the large vehicle before it impacted into the mare's unsuspecting front. The pair of us rolled onto the pavement with inelegance, quickly rising to stand and place my fedora back on. Starlight, however, smacked the offered hoof away and stood up herself. "I'm not your precious Princess; I don't need the chivalry." The unicorn dusted herself off, glaring at the fading away machine. "What was that...?" "Looked like a bus." "A... 'Bus?'" "Transportation usually for people without cars, and taking kid- young ponies to school." This was odd. A generation which used legit methods of transport like buses? Huh... Looking around now, I finally spotted the among of parked cars next to the small houses in this suburban-looking town. Interesting. "And that thing almost hit us!" "You're welcome." Starlight stared heatedly at my dry look, lips curling in displeasure. "I didn't need your help. I don't need your help. I'm not so helpless as to rely on others like your friends are!" Uh-huh. Whatever you say. "For that matter, why even help me? I tried to ruin your marefriend's life! No, you know what, don't answer that. It just only proves how gullible everyone close to those mares truly are." And with that, the unicorn promptly turned and proceeded to walk down the pavement without so much a farewell. God dammit. I refrained from smacking her upright the head for such insolent words. "I recommend we find shelter, and wait until morning before continuing the search." Hopefully, if we're lucky, either Spike or Twilight, or both, were also trapped in this world so we can meet up. Hopeful moreso, if they somehow returned home before we did. But then, you would be contemplating on delusional hope. I know... Starlight, meanwhile, was beginning to yell, unable to hide her frustration's limit any longer. "I told you, I don't need your assistance!" The storm had other plans. As soon as the mare claimed that, a flash of lightning spawned a thousand rain, and we were completely drenched in no time flat. And from that, I heard Starlight sigh in pure, utter hopelessness. Yep, karma's a [BEEP]. Not the best shelter to sleep the night, but we had to make due. You know those bus stops with small roofs and walls? Yeah, one of those. Keeping a respectable distance from one another, Starlight and I leaned back against the walls in attempt to rest, Starlight taking the small bench of course. Although getting to sleep was probably the biggest issue we had to face today. Combined with rain, gusts of wind and how freezing it was, even with this cape on, it was going to take awhile to rest. Not even the first trip to the Crystal Empire was this daunting in terms of enduring the cold. From the side, though she tried to hide it, Starlight was chattering her teeth and shivering all over, attempting to sleep quicker than I was. Gentleman instincts took over. But Starlight dismissed the offered fabric, snarling. "I don't need your soaking wet cape, I can sleep just fine!" Smirking, I responded in good humour, "Fair enough. I'll wait until you're asleep then." She snorted, relaxing herself on the bench. "Why bother? After everything I've tried to do against your friends, surely Twilight told you what happened at my village?" Ignoring the disdain in the tone, I nodded. "Oh yes. How you brainwashed all those ponies to follow a flawed path to an ideology." "Don't act so high and mighty." Starlight retorted evenly. "Brainwash? My society was perfection itself. So what if I deceived those ungrateful ponies a little? Without me, they would've been outshone by others showing off their cutie marks. And now, thanks to your meddling Princess and her friends, that's a reality." "...You really hate cutie marks, don't you?" "The only mind-controlled ones are deluded by the idea that cutie marks are essentially to becoming equals." "Then we may have something in common there." "I- Excuse me?" Grinning at Starlight's blinking reply, I clarified, "You're not the only one who despises cutie marks. Except, our reasoning's are far different. Your disdain was born out of frustration and bitterness over a past event, mine spawning from disgust and disagreement over what they represent." Purple eyes narrowed, albeit dangerously. But, seriously, I wasn't under any threat at the present moment. "Don't try to understand me Stardust. You know absolutely nothing about me." "I know more than you think." "I sincerely doubt that." "You know, it's funny. Twilight calls me a pessimist from time to time, but yet, I seem to the one displaying more maturity between us over your attempts of sounding intimidating." "Oh please." Starlight rolled her eyes, expression turning flat. "I'm not the one who screamed for Twilight and her pet dragon numerous times just before like a child." "It's called 'concern for others.' Maybe you should try it." A heavy frown. "Insinuating I never cared for the ponies in that town? If I didn't care, I never would have bothered showing them the true meaning of equality in the first place." "Shame you never showed it to yourself." "My idea was just!" "It was dictatorship!" I was growing just as frustrated as the mare before me, both our eyes narrowing in this heated exchange. "You lied to them. You enforced an ideal that you refused to even follow, you damn hypocrite!" "The village was peaceful because of me! They were happy!" "They're STILL happy! You don't need to have the same mark on your arse to be friends with one another! Twilight and the rest have proven that!" "Ugh! It always come down to them, doesn't it? Twilight and those girls certainly are the pinnacle of perfect friendships, aren't they? We can't all be like them, some of us have to take different paths to making friends!" The glare competition lasted for a good moment. By God, why was this mare chosen to be Twilight's student again? Even Sunset, as a villain, wasn't so childish and intolerable. I still stand by that Sunset should've been Twilight's pupil instead of this narrow-minded unicorn. I mean really, what makes Starlight different than all the others Twilight helped realize the importance of friendship? She's good with magic... That's it. Slowly, the unicorn turned away, beginning to rest her head upon the bench in vain attempt of comfyness. "I see all of Twilight's friends are needlessly stubborn..." "And those who aren't display remarkable recklessness." Now there's the pot addressing kettle, as I believe this saying goes. "Says the stallion who foolishly fought a throne room full of guards and an alternate Lord Tirek." That, at least, I smirked to. "And you joined in. You could've ran when you had the chance, but you didn't. I think that speaks for itself." A scoff answered me. "Don't dwell too much on it. You're potentially needed because of your familiarity of this force taking us to other worlds, with Twilight elsewhere." Damn, she and Sombra would be the best of friends. I resent that train of thought. I do not needlessly whine about things refusing to go my way. Because everything goes your way, right? Insolent sarcasm aside, indeed. ... ... ...Anyway, tomorrow, while we seek out a way back, we should check if Twilight or Spike are here. The imbalance left a lingering trail in this world too, and it's affecting my own magic. I was lucky to have even fought that battle just earlier. Twilight... Spike... I'll find you both. To the ends of the Earth if need be. A voice spoke up from behind, as though hearing my thoughts. "You really think we'll find them before returning home?" Without looking at her, my gaze was fixed to the grey sky and pattering rain before replying. "Yep." "...And if we don't?" "Then I'll keep looking. You can go back if you get the chance, but I'm not going home without my family." How sentimentally vomiting that is. Odds are they won't be too difficult to locate, with the sheer number of conveniences that makes up for 'story' among all these universes. We'll find them soon, I'm certain. ...Closest you've gotten to comforting me yet, Sombra. Thank you. Starlight, however, made no such response, but her own emotions were easier to detect than her hidden facial expressions. Fear, worry, uncertainty... Curiosity. Sunburst's unwilling departure from his childhood friend left more scars than the show implied, I gather. Was the idea of someone being so selfless as to devote the rest of his life seeking out the ones he loves really that alien to the mare? Right now, guess so. I would recommend contemplating further in the morning. We'll require full strength with this constant battle against the distortion to Balance. Right. And Sombra released one last hollow statement as I shifted to rest properly, likely staring at the outside world himself while saying this. A storm is coming. I sense it. One stronger than the physical realm. Our greatest challenge may be upon us... You have your work cut out for you, Jack... To be continued... Chapter 124: The Beast That He's Been KeepingPreviously... "We're back from Canterlot!" "Well, hopefully, that isn't the case and I was simply seeing things. The last thing we need is for her to return and enact revenge on our friends for stopping her forcing everyone to share the exact same cutie mark... Jack, what is it? You look a little pale." Why not indulge them? It appears this time certain events cannot be prevented. Perhaps time was always meant to be toyed around, as that foolish unicorn will soon demonstrate. "Guys help!" "Twilight! SPIKE!" "Great, not only are my plans ruined, my spell stolen from me alongside my chance for revenge. But now, I'm stuck here with unreliable magic and a pony who couldn't resist interfering where he doesn't belong! What are you anyway, Captain of Twilight's Royal Guard?" "Tirek..." "Seize them!" "I recommend we find shelter, and wait until morning before continuing the search." "I told you, I don't need your assistance!" "Ugh! It always come down to them, doesn't it? Twilight and those girls certainly are the pinnacle of perfect friendships, aren't they? We can't all be like them, some of us have to take different paths to making friends!" A storm is coming. I sense it. One stronger than the physical realm. Our greatest challenge may be upon us... You have your work cut out for you, Jack... "So, this isn't your first encounter with that phenomenon back at the castle." "Hm?" "Twilight's castle." Starlight clarified, taking an even pace beside as we trotted along down the street, pretending not to express mutual disgust at the animation of ponies walking by our line of sights. Hell, still getting use to seeing Starlight looking like a degradation of her former self. "You and Twilight have had dealings with this 'imbalance' before, judging from the implications." I cocked my head. Very perceptive of her. "Mostly just me. My job is to take care of ridding them." "And, evidently, you're doing that job spectacularly." Should've saw that coming. I rolled my eyes as the unicorn proceeded, pretending to ignore the curious stares of others. Fun fact, we learned right away this morning that this particular gen had no unicorns, only Earth Ponies and pegasi. Still doesn't tell me which gen we were currently trapped in. If I had to hazard a guess, we would be in the gen following after the first, making it Gen II. But why imbalance keeps bringing to these various alternate worlds specifically? By pure chance, or perhaps... Intentional... Still worthless to try contacting Starswirl, Sombra? The imbalance remains too strong, it reeks all over the walls separating between dimensions. Whatever presence left by the old mage is faint and fading away slowly. I figured. No harm in trying again though... To make matters worse, just with Starlight's magic, my own powers were growing more and more erratic the longer we stayed here. Looking back, it had finally struck me I had more difficulty against Tirek's guards than I should've. The idea of my own magic diminishing like this... It worried me. Worried me a lot. I had to find Twilight and Spike, and fast. As if reading my mind, Starlight asked disdainfully, "You really believe we'll find either of your friends here?" "No harm in looking." "Hm. We have an entire new world to seek them out, which is fine by you, but I'd rather not endure nor tolerate your presence the whole time. Not to mention." Starlight commented sourly, light magenta eyes glaring around in annoyance at the equines pausing to stare at her. "Being looked at as though they've never seen a unicorn before by all these strange ponies." "They probably haven't." The mare frowned. "What, a world where unicorns are non-existent? Even more incentive not to be here any longer than necessary, and that's already passed." In this case, I sympathized with Starlight. Gen IV was certainly a more tolerable world in comparison to its predecessors. Plus, I didn't fancy looking like a cheap product of cuteness for little children. You're lucky, Sombra, you no longer have a body right now. The fallen King snorted. Otherwise, I would've damned this world into eternal anarchy and darkness. These equines are a million times more sickening in comparison to your blissful friends. I couldn't help smiling a little at that. It's painful enough witnessing this [BEEP] from your eyes; the imprisonment at that Tirek's castle looks more preferable by comparison. Maybe we should go back. That fight had yet to finish. In a vain attempt of redeeming yourself for being unable to best Equestria's version of that abhorrence? That will have to wait, my frie- Jack. What was that? Nothing. You just imagined it. Imagined what? It is irrelevant. Because I could've sworn you almost said... Purely wishful delusions on your behalf. Now, I suggest we cease playing these games and proceed to obtaining the next passage out of this world, should we have no location to your friends around here- I sensed it too. "Wha- Hey!" Starlight called out irritably when I sped off, towards the source of the presence suddenly picking up on my faulty mental radar. "Where are you going?!" "You don't have to follow!" I vaguely sensed the unicorn hurrying to match my speed, her clapping hoofsteps right behind me. "And lose my only potential ticket back home? You have more knowledge about what brought us here than you let on; until we find a way out, you're not leaving my sight!" Fine by me. Because right then, I was a billion times more concerned what that familiar dark presence hovering like a storm amongst light; grey clouds beginning to cover a nearby area of the neighborhood. Hurrying, I passed by many equines with agile and grace, extremely thankful for all the lessons taught by both Starswirl and Sombra so far. The crowd only worsened, doing my best to sidestep fleeing Gen II equines fleeing from my destination in eye-widened terror. No need to ask what the problem was, better to confront it directly and be done with it. It may be another lead to finding my friends and getting out of here. And JUST as I thought that, another recognizable presence, suffocated by the darkness enough to cloud it from my radar until I got closer. And before me, arriving within a small park after passing the same bus station Starlight and I slept inside, the two people I recognized hardly incited me to halt in shock, terror and relief. Instead, it motivated me to quicken my pace, aided by the palpable fear and call for help sensed through our bond. The imposing chimera stood little chance by a yellow blur slamming straight into its abominable side, forcing it roll across the ground ungracefully. The instinct to protect my friends - not to mention, my brother - had me impact the three-headed monster to the other side of the clear park, causing dirt and stone to fly all over from the rough trail it created. And to my right, standing with widened arms and straightened posture, taking a defensive posture to protect the cowering group of mares behind him, a petrified Spike slowly opened his eyes after noticing the chimera had yet to gobble him up. And small, reptile eyes lit up in in ecstatic surprise. Although Jesus, this backwards animation has done him no wonders. "Stardust! Is that you?!" I couldn't resist grinning, my heart erupting in joy and relief at seeing this dragon safe and unharmed. Almost getting eaten by a triple-headed chimera and looking like a shadow of his former self aside. "Protecting your friends from danger Spike? A true Twilight Warrior in the making." The ponies behind him regarded us with open curiosity, where as Spike and I proceeded to embrace each other merrily. At least, I think they're all mares... Present danger at hand? Alright alright. One sec. With a hoof on his shoulder, I asked my little brother, "Would you mind escorting these ponies to safety while we deal with our old friend over there?" Spike nodded all too happily, before expressing puzzlement. "'We?'" Another voice answered for me in bemusement. "Is that a chimera?" The young dragon turned to the source, and gasped in loud exaggeration. "What is she doing here?!" "You know me Spike; always making the strangest allies. Now go." Although initially reluctant now, Spike proceeded to guide the concerned group of mares away from here ASAP, while my senses picked up on the spike of anger and rage emerging from the rising beast consisting of a sabertooth tiger, snake and goat all merged horrendously. Joining Starlight to watch it prepare itself, I inquired, "Think you can take on this beast, diminished magic aside?" The unicorn raised a brow, smirking. "Is that a challenge?" "I just don't want you being a liability." But even then, my tone expressed more playfulness than seriousness. I wasn't all too worried; I bested this creature two times before. I can do so again. With the assistance of outside sources. Details. "The same to you." Starlight and I met the three baleful glares evenly. "My magic and your... Whatever it is you use, we can take it." As though that sounded the bell, the ground vibrated from the charging beast. No, seriously, a bell went off from somewhere. Quickly, the mare and I dodge to different sides, the chimera passing right by and skidding across the poor grass, its bulky stature slowly turning around to try again. Not this time. The chimera roared, raising one tiger paw to shield its eyes from the onslaught of magic attacking its feline face. The other heads were undettered, though, and prompted the beast to pounce again, attempting to swipe at the skillful unicorn. Oh no you don't! Starlight had enough reflexes to jump back, but my leapt kick managed to strike the goat face successfully. That moment of triumph was short-lived, of course, by the the snake head-tail wrapping around my outstretched hind leg and bringing me along from the ride. Wonderful. Several grunts escaped at the rough grip and landings on the unforgiving ground. Kicking the snake freely off me with the other leg, I spun upwards to stand, the chimera quickly recovering itself, six eyes of pure blackness glaring hatefully and, with collective snarls, pounced once again to attack me. And then being encased in pink magic stone, courtesy of Starlight. The same move she pulled against Twilight numerous times in the finale, and Twilight had retaliated in kind. However, this time, the spell wasn't as strong as then, shards of the magical stone forcing me to raise my hoofs to shield from the stuff, and my hind legs burrowing into the ground as my body was dragged back by two painful shoves from the relentless creature. This fight won't last long in our favour. Our respective magic is too [BEEP]ed up to ensure victory. Starlight must already know this. We needed a plan, and fast. The most evident solution. Being? Shockwave. Would that work? With Balance being slowly stripped apart at the moment-? Two paws and three heads charged hungrily towards me, only to be welcomed with a slam into a large blue shield, this time encasing me in magic for protection. Had no need to look to know it was Starlight's doing. But the mare was buying me time, and I intended to use it. With what little I could spare, my body stood upwards and reared two front hoofs between me, concentrating intently for my signature move, ignoring the cracks and tremors made by the constant pounding and clawing against the magic shield. Time to put all that training to good use. The chimera's short victory of shattering the magical force field was harshly interrupted by the charged up energy meeting into its tiger and goat faces, the stunned monstrosity thrown back through the air and collapsing with a mighty crash, right into a sandbox. Dust and splinters of wood flew everywhere, and and unfazed Starlight immediately went to work, walking by me calmly and lighting her pink horn in pure blue. The mare focused, already straining from the lack of all her magic, by turning the groaning metal and materials of the park playground to her own uses, trapping the unwitting chimera onto the ground perfectly. Slides, swings, monkey bars, you name it. Metallic bars and ropes wrapped around its respective heads and limbs, attaching to pipes planted firmly in the ground, keeping the creature rooted in place. Starlight was too tired to care about me keeping a steady hoof on her just in case. But despite the heavy breathing, the mare grinned, pleased with the results, and we slowly approached the trapped snarling chimera cautiously, which roared at our movement. Yeah, that's all you can do, isn't it mate? "That. Was. Awesome!" Of course. Our heads turned to Spike, regarding us with open amazement and glee. "You guys were amazing just now! Great job you two! Guess you're not so bad after all, huh Starlight?" And this time, Starlight was smiling... And it seemed almost genuine, light purple eyes glancing my way. "That wasn't possible without working as a team, I can't deny. Not bad for Twilight's special somepony." "Not bad for a communist." She frowned. "What?" I grinned lightly. "A joke my dear. But yeah, couldn't have done it without you. Great work Starlight." And she blushed. Oh my God, she blushed. The unicorn turned away, voice squeaking somewhat from the praise. "It wasn't anything I couldn't have normally done..." Whether from embarrassment or unused to sincere compliments - I highly doubted the latter - Starlight was struggling not to smile further from the warmness emanating from human and dragon for her efforts. It just goes to show. Shades of a decent being not fully brought out yet. The pony that Twilight helped bring out by the end of season five, waiting to be welcomed by others with open arms. And through that, I see similarities of another certain unicorn. Although, I still think Sunset would've made more sense as a pupil to Twilight than this mare before me. And speaking of which. My eyes turned to Spike with relief, happiness and hope, ignoring the snarls and groans of the imprisoned chimera behind us. "You don't know how happy I am to see you, brother." Starlight looked flummoxed, meanwhile, from the dragon being addressed as a sibling, followed by a warm embrace between myself and Spike. Thank God. He was safe and sound. That's one down, and one more to go. "Same bro. I was so worried about you, and Twilight!" Spike proceeded to explain. "When I landed in this strange new world, I ended up in somepony's attic! At first, a group of ponies who were having a slumber party, well one of them, Star, found and mistook me for a ghost or something! And they let me joined in the sleepover after the misunderstandings were clear, which was a blast, by the way. Get this, dragons are considered to be myths in this world! I was the talk of the entire sleepover! Those ponies I was defending just before were those exact friends I made! I should probably go and assure them everything's fine now. Oh! I can introduce you guys to them-!" A forced cough, cutting the startled dragon off. "Maybe we should hold that off for one moment." Starlight pointed out. "There's still this chimera to deal with." Yeah, and also. "Spike... You kept saying 'I,' is Twilight...?" My sudden hope had diminished rapidly from the dragon's mood turning depressed, Spike shaking his head regretfully. "Sorry Star... I haven't seen Twilight at all. My new friends and I were meant to go out looking for you two, before that monster attacked us." Green eyes glanced, albeit fearfully, towards the sneering beast. "And without knowing you were close by, I had to protect my friends. Even if I was at my wits end..." That feeling of lost and concern changed to warmth and pride, clasping a hoof on the head with a small grin. "The fact you faced this beast despite not knowing to defend your new friends is bravery enough. I'm proud of you Spike, as always." Spike beamed, glowing from the sincere emotions radiating through our bond, opening his mouth to respond- "Guys?" I sensed it the moment she said it. And even then, there wasn't much I could do to prevent the wormhole forming directly beneath the trapped chimera, sucking the willing creature within before it could take this advantage to escape its chains and attack us. Even so, I immediately pushed Starlight behind me in preparation. Imbalance was my specialty. Bolts of lightning firing from the wormhole in random directions, eventually calming down as the abhorrence of magic disappeared from sight, beast and playground equipment in tow. "...That happened with the blue creature we fought back in Tirek's castle." Starlight muttered curiously, raising a brow. "It seems everytime they're defeated, this imbalance magic just pulls them through to elsewhere." I nodded. That was good observation, I hadn't even noticed. "And then we were taken to another world immediately... Afterwards..." Both Starlight and I exchanged epiphany looks of horror. ...Oh [BEEP]. "Guys, what's wrong- WHOA!" Spike's question was cut off, following by a surprised yelp, as our three selves were pulled down into a dark abyss, suddenly raging below our hooves, after the chimera. "Ugh... Now where are we?" Starlight asked amongst the collective groans, slowly straightening upwards after that unpleasant transportation here. Really, that was the third one; should've grown use to it by now. But yeah, that was a good question. Shaking his head slightly to get my proper bearings, Starlight and I gazed around curiously. Another town, albeit more similar to Ponyville than Earth-like this time around. No roads or vehicles as the eye can see. Silly looking buildings, and ponies walking around in, once again, inferior animation. None paid a single glance to the two equines and one dragon that seemingly popped out of thin air. But it was the detail of these inhabitants, along with my friends, that immediately dampened my mood. Oh don't tell me, Gen III? How did you possibly speculate? Oh wonderful... Spike, after rubbing his head in dizziness, blinked rapidly at the quiet town before us. "Huh... Looks just like Ponyville, almost." Yes it does... You don't think Ponyville was inspired by this place, do you? That would make sense. "So, once again, we've arrived in the wrong world." Starlight groaned, quite loudly in fact, prompting some passerbys to glance our way curiously. "Wonderful... How long will this keep up?!" "Aww it's not so bad." Spike commented cheerfully. "Who knows, maybe Twilight's here!" The pink equine rolled her eyes. "Oh, that would make me feel better..." The young dragon turned to me, hope shining in his green serpentine eyes. "Stardust, can't you sense Twilight through that Balance magic of yours? She shouldn't be too far, right?" Well, it's worth a shot. Nodding to the gleeful Spike, I closed my eyes, concentrating. Balance might be a little unstable at the moment, but it shouldn't be asking for too much just to extend my senses- "Ow!" "What's wrong?" Spike inquired worriedly upon my vocal exclamation, rubbing my own temple at the sudden sharp pain. It appears any attempt of furthering your senses are for naught. The alternative will be seeking out your Princess by hoof. God dammit... "Balance is still unstable, Spike." I informed him, and by extension Starlight. "I'd be able to sense her if we're closer to her, but for now, Twilight's beyond my reach." Which frustrated me as it saddened Spike. I had to know if she's okay. I had to... Please, Twilight, please be alright... "Oh..." Spike looked down disappointingly for a moment. Then, the youthful dragon immediately stared back up. "Then, we'll just have to find our missing friend the old-fashioned way! Let's go look for her!" Starlight snorted, prompting our gazes switching to her. The unicorn was frowning sourly, tone leaking distaste, "And what, pray tell, makes you think I'll assist you in this little hunt? Tell you what, why don't you two go find your precious Princess, and I'll go do something more productive with my time." Oh. So it's like that, is it? Growing weariness some of this mare's attitude, I snapped back irritably, "Or, instead of being an entitled little [BEEP], how about you make yourself useful and help us find her?" Starlight sneered. "Why should I? She's certainly not my friend." Dear lord! Was THIS what I was like long ago?! No wonder Rainbow and Applejack couldn't stand me back then! "What motivation would I have to ensure the safety of someone who caused my whole village to turn against me?! You wanna go find her? Be my guest, but our temporary partnership is on hold for now." Hardly, my dear... "What's stopping me from just leaving you here the moment we find Twilight?" That did the trick. Starlight's attempt of a swift departure immediately grind to freezing halt. The unicorn glanced towards us, purple eyes blazing. "You wouldn't dare-!" "Wouldn't I?" Big mistake on her part, assuming what I could and could not do. Cyan eyes glared back intensely against magenta orbs. "After constantly belittling me, my friends, my girlfriend? Intending to change history for your own petty revenge, ignoring the severe consequences doing so? All because you thought your one friend was taken from you because of a Godforsaken cutie mark?!" Starlight's jaw dropped, but I was far finished, pushing forward with a heated tone, "I almost pity you, Starlight. But since you intend on emotionally hurting my special somepony, deliberately so, alongside messing around with the very fabric of time for your own precious ego, all sympathy is vanquished. You want to keep being a thick-headed mare whose stubbornness will get herself killed? Fine by me." There. All is said and done. Because I never felt sorry for Starlight Glimmer, not even until the end. The season five finale was too rushed and forced to make me properly express sympathy and fondness for this mare. Sunset's redemption in the first EQG was better-handled, and that sucked to no extent! It took season six before I actually grew to like this mare, but that was because she was far more fleshed-out. Her motivation behind her villainy was childish and purely laughable. My best friend was taken from me as a child. Woe be to me! For revenge, I won't make friends but instead carry this silly little prejudice all the way to adulthood and force everyone to change their own self-identities to how I design them. Starlight is basically Sunset if Sunset had the maturity of a rock - No offence Maud - and caused far more devastation to Equestria than the latter ever could. Thankfully, sympathy for a person was properly expressed to the form of a human version of my girlfriend immediately after this. But, right now, we had to deal with this. But you know you would never consider leaving this mare behind, despite all her intentions and jabs. You're far too soft-hearted to even consider it. Oh I've considered it... But you're right about the first part. "Come on Spike." I turned around, proceeding to go the other way. "Twilight shouldn't be too far, hopefully." That giant castle in the distance might be a good place to start. But then again, the alicorn would probably be asking around in the streets- "Alright!" Hm? We glanced over to the unicorn. Starlight was positively fuming, and seemingly reluctant upon explaining herself. "I'll help you find Twilight..." "You will?" Spike was more gleeful for this news, as I was relieved. Good, that plan worked. "That's perfect! Oh, I know, let's split up; it'd be easier to find her that way." "An excellent suggestion, Spike." I beamed proudly at the young dragon while Starlight approached. "We'll take different routes in the town, ask around, and meet back here in, say, one hour?" They nodded, Starlight more hesitant to do so. "Good. Let's hop to it." "Good luck guys!" Spike called out while running through the town square. Starlight, after a moment of a stare down between herself and I, slowly walked off to a different direction than Spike's own. ...So then... Gen III huh? Hopefully won't be a intolerable as the previous two trips. Don't be so negative about this, Jack. Perhaps you may capture a Spinda while you're here. Ha! Pokemon jokes. I love 'em. ...Sombra? I will guess you'd like my services as well. If it wouldn't be too much trouble. But time is short, and Twilight has to be found before- Yes, I understand the repercussions. Anything to leave this accursed blissful world as soon as possible. I shall return shortly. That said, my own shadow morphed, taking on the form of the fallen King who galloped across the stone ground, passing by many startled ponies. With a small smile, I went a different way. Starlight then Ahiuzotl. Spike then chimera. Twilight... Then... God I hope not. Please... Be safe, love... It suddenly occurred to me I might be shorter than I was back in Equestria. No joke, everyone else seemed far more reduced in height than the regular equines back in Ponyville. Odd, but I won't nitpick there, not when there's a million other things to nitpick about upon observation, strolling through town seeking out the lost alicorn. Was it just me, or, in comparison to Gen II, this world felt more... Mature? Call me insane, but the atmosphere of this place was different; serenity and peace in the air, yes, but everything was felt far more... Grounded. Must be me adapting to the laws of this universe, or that this gen was the successor to the last one we traveled in. My knowledge in the previous gens were, admittedly, less than impressive. My brother was more a historian regarding these worlds than I was. All I know is this Gen in particular had its own singular Princess, along with her own Spike. Whom, according to our dear friend Mr. Enter that my brother keeps quoting, was a massive [BEEP]hole. Pray that Spike and mine don't ever cross paths. But animated atrocities indeed. If bronies were taught to love and tolerate, then I failed both those lessons constantly. Everything about this world was atrocious to look at, just like the other two! Although to be fair... It wasn't that bad by comparison, but I'd still desire going back to Equestria a billion times more than potentially being stuck here. And the second we all return to Equestria, I'm going to let Twilight deal with Starlight while I deal with these wormholes once and for all. Spike was almost hurt because of its manipulations. If Twilight's in danger now, moreso than before, because of this imbalance... All bets were off. Ugh, must have walked around for twenty minutes now. Sunny sky suggests it was late morning or early afternoon, which was all fine and dandy. Maybe now I should ask around, see if anyone here's spotted a purple alicorn wandering around town or popping up out of nowhere. Hm... Maybe starting with that pink building down this path. Looks like a store. Without hesitation, I proceeded forward, trying not to flinch at how... Playful all these ponies I passed were. It was like an entire town of Pinkie Pies, and that happened once before! I retract my statement about this world seeming more mature than its predecessors. Pausing briefly for two mares by the doorway to enter through, I followed after them determinedly, arriving into a crowded interior of ponies chatting away and consuming food. Ah, a cafe. That's even better. I was starting to get a little hungry anyway. Haven't eaten since... Yesterday morning. "Hi Minty." Wha- Scootaloo?! Oh... No, wait, just a pony with the same fur and hair colour as the young filly. She waved to the two ponies in front of me. "Wanna play?" The first mare, a light blue equine with pink mane added with a white strand, evidently 'Minty,' answered happily, "Chocolate chip checkers, sure!" Chocolate chip... Checkers. Hm... Pinkie would love that idea, as well as Sugarcube Corner... The second pony, a purple mare with a mane consisting of white, pink and blue pointed elsewhere. "A-hem! Look, it's Sweet Berry!" She pointed towards a dark pink pony in the distance arranging an unstable-looking cake, hysterically prepared to fall all over a conversing pony oblivious to the pile behind her. "Sweet Berry!" Minty warned. "I wouldn't...!" To no avail. The gag a three-month-old could predict came true. The top layer of the cake with cherries landed atop the unsuspecting pony's head. Hahaha, hilarious. With that out of the way, I opened my muzzle to make my presence known. "Excuse me, ladies, I was wondering if-" They all gasped instead, the whole room totally immersed with that display just now. The mare whose head welcomed a cake, meanwhile, disgustingly popped a cherry into her muzzle in satisfaction, prompting everyone else to laugh. Hysterical. "Pardon me." Better to make myself known and get this out of the way. "If anyone could tell me-" The purple pony, however, walked forward and, even more disgustingly so, swiped some cream off the other mare's head and proceeded to lick it off her hoof. Charming. "Mm! Yes yes yes!" 'Yes yes yes?' "Thanks Razz." The hapless victim said after her friend helped clean up her face, gasping then to a bag wrapped around the purple pony's waist. "Is that your Birthday book?" Birthday book? Wouldn't Pinkie be ecstatic? ...This just makes me miss my friends all the more now. "Yes yes yes it is!" Oh my God, that's her catchphrase isn't it...? "It's time for another Birthday!" Followed by more cheers from the ponies in the room. Wonderful. "Well congrats to whoever, but if you mares won't mind I'd like to-" "I need everypony's help!" Oh, so THAT'S where they got that term from. Also, are they blatantly ignoring the only stallion in the room? "This one is gonna be a toughie!" "But your parties are always wonderful," Said another purple mare who sounded suspiciously like Fluttershy. "We love to be around Wysteria, and Wysteria loves to be around flowers! Even at her Birthday picnic she picked wildflowers, then a bee picked her nose. No that didn't come out right! It landed on her nose. Luckily, the bee just wanted her flower, which Wysteria was happy to hand over!" ...Who the [BEEP] are you talking to? Your friends or the audience? "So Razaru, who is the lucky pony?" The dark pink pony asked, followed by everyone conversing in wonder. Wysteria? Razaru? You know what, I take back everything I ever said about everyone's names back home. These names sound like a game of Scrabble gone wrong. "It's Kimono's Birthday." All Hell broke loose. Well, I wish. But instead, more gasps and whispers followed by a magic gust of wind breaking through by the doorway, prompting turning the open pages of Razuru's book to, conveniently I'm guessing, the information of this so-called 'Kimono.' "Oh no, Kimono!" "Yes yes yes!" Shut shut shut the [BEEP] up! "We have never been able to surprise Kimono!" Why, she sounds like a killjoy! Possibly someone I can get along with around here. "Well, she is the wisest pony in the land." Hm? The Zecora of Equestria or something? How wise are we talking here? "Excuse me, but-" "Maybe that's why we've never been able to surprise her!" "Pardon me, but-" "If Kimono's so smart, how about we surprise her with a book?" "If I could just-" "Kimono is also a real treasure! Maybe a bobble or a jewel!" "If you could tell me-" "We could replace the very very special charm bracelet she lost." "Anyone here could tell me-" "A new charm bracelet to replace the very very special that she lost!" Oh for [BEEP]s sake, I give up. And raising my voice probably wouldn't help. Maybe I should just shiut up and wait for them to reveal the location of this Kimono. Then I could go ask this 'wise' pony if she seen a purple intelligent alicorn who'd be considered a Goddess among them. "Yes yes yes!" Oh bloody kill me. God. If I heard that mare exclaim 'yes yes yes' One more time... So finally, and I mean finally, after learning the location of this mysterious Kimono character from this gossiping mares who get overly-excited over the simplest little things, I had made my way to the place. Seriously, following along the conversation between these equines made me actually beg for Friendship Games to happen already. Or worse, Legends of- Well, okay, it wasn't that bad. But in all seriousness, listening to those ponies converse like that made me miss Pinkie, and by extension, everyone else. With that, my conviction to return home with Twilight, Spike and Starlight strengthened. The second I learnt the location of the 'wise' mare, I immediately departed from the store and headed to that exact place; a small serene spot near the castle right before a lake. A place of relaxation for someone who obviously prefers her solitude. Only to find out, guess what, she wasn't there! [BEEP]! My hooves stomped back up the wooden staircase leading down to the spot and lake to begin my search again. Like Hell was I going to overhear that group again; the obvious Twilight - Razuru -among them would just start another random exposition about more of her friends. It was like hearing a bunch of toddlers planning a Birthday for the first time. In the end, they all decided to settle on making friendship bracelets individually for 'the friend who's never been surprised.' Uh-huh, bull[BEEP]. Judging by your stampede across the grass, your search was unsuccessful. Just in time, Sombra! I was beginning to grow bored. I searched a place where I could potentially find more information, but my results were futile. What about you? I sensed your frustration from a mile away, Wright. Even here you make no effort of standing out among tedious happy equines. But do be careful, anymore anger would be enough to empower me once more, and it has been so long since I've utilized a body... Yeah yeah. Again, have you found anything? Perhaps... ...Meaning-? The answer hit me through Balance itself, my body halting in stunned shock for a brief moment, a familiar presence smashing into my senses like a tidal wave. Gasping, my head towards the direction of the nearby pony, the one whom I had longed to see again since my arrival in Tirek's castle. Meaning, precisely, that. Without much incentive from the King, my hooves sped forward excitedly, a [BEEP]-eating grin plastered on my golden muzzle. Balance's magic increased my own pace, landing to an immediate halt atop a small hill to oversee things. And, just like that experience back at Canterlot High, the sight of her, safe and sound, caused my heart to leap up and down in joy, my breath to quicken and a relieved, blissful smile to widen in full force. Twilight... She's here... "You have no right to be here!" "Says you! This is all your fault to begin with!" ...In the middle of an argument with Starlight, who's obviously found her first. Why am I not surprised? With a content grin regardless, I slowly walked down to join the mares. Hm? Oh, and from the corner of my eye, Spike also observed the heated exchange between alicorn and unicorn in patient relief, just as happy to see Twilight as I was. A third pony, meanwhile, with purple fur, green eyes and a darker purple mane, attempted to step in between the two mares. Big mistake on her part. "Girls, girls, please." Her voice projected calmness. "Nopony should be fighting this way. Even Phoxjes wouldn't approve." Who? Ah who cares? These equines are more pacifists than Equestrians will ever be. Kinda figured... Starlight was glaring angrily, however, and pointed forward at Twilight accusingly. "None of this would've happened in the first place had you not interfered with my plans. Paradise was achieved thanks to my equality, until you and your friends showed up and ruined everything for your own selfish ideals!" Twilight shook her head, calmer than the fuming unicorn standing opposite her. "You forced everypony in that village to view things your way, without ever considering their own opinions on the matter. Making someone see things how you view them isn't equality; it goes against freedom of rights. We had to step in!" "Spare me the lecture!" Starlight spat balefully. "No one ever complained about my leadership until your unwelcome arrival." "Because you tricked them. You never gave them the choice!" The pony standing between them attempted to soothe the situation, raising a hoof for peace. "Honestly, all this bickering. Any issue can be resolved by just sitting down and talking about it in a mature, calm way. Shall we proceed with just that, my friends?" Twilight sighed, glancing sadly at the other purple equine. "I'm sorry Kimono, but I'm afraid it won't be that easy." Oh so that's Kimono. I can certainly see why those mares would portray her as 'the wisest pony;' she was a million times mature in comparison among her kind. The Princess glared back, evenly meeting Starlight's intense gaze. "Let Starlight and I resolve this our way. This has been a long time coming." Starlight rolled her eyes, full of scorn. "Finally, we agree on something." The alicorn shook her head, attempting to appeal to the pony who would eventually become her pupil. "Don't you see, your ideals involved forcing others to share the same marks and restrain from their own personal destinies! What would that possibly accomplish?!" "Equality!" "But not freedom. It goes against everything friendship stands for; you can't make friends by enforcing ponies to see things differently, you acknowledge and respect the different perspectives of your friends, even if you disagree. Friendship is about equality through kindness and respecting how different they are to you!" Ten points to Ravenclaw. Always a time for Twilight to make a friendship speech regardless of the situation- ...Wait... Be on guard. Something is coming. Starlight scoffed, the other equines and dragon oblivious to the ominous presence close by. "And you think you know so much about how friendship works just because you were crowed a 'Princess of Friendship?' Has it ever occurred to you, oh wise one, that maybe it doesn't always work the way you see it, that some friends are made through different means, and you have to respect that? But you don't, no, you think that friendship is made by respecting others being unique by comparison, even when that uniqueness takes you away from somepony you once knew!" Twilight's expression softened, moved by the bitterness, alongside Starlight glaring at the ground upon almost confessing her secret. "Starlight..." And my vision's corner spotted the leaping threat. Now! No need to tell my twice! "Look out!" Spike's warning was unneeded, for the black blur attempting to assault the three manes was quickly intercepted. Twilight, Starlight and Kimono looked up in shock as a shadow loomed above them, quickly followed with a gold blue impacting its side and away from the three unsuspecting equines. Or I should say, her side. Why, oh why, was I not surprised... "Stardust!" "Jack?!" With a confident grin, I glanced over my shoulder. "Hello love! Did you miss me?" Meeting her surprised, befuddled and relieved sparkling eyes before glaring back at the opposition recovering from the intervention, rising from the floor. Black eyes covered over green, the fallen monarch staring down hatefully at the ponies before her. "And hello to you, Chrysalis." Still possessed, I see. The Changeling screeched vocally, as if to confirm the King's observation further. That makes her unstable and predictable, then. We may use this to our advantage Jack. Indeed. But first thing's first. "Twilight, take Spike, Starlight and Kimono out of here. I'll deal with this." From behind, Twilight expressed incredulity. "What? Not a chance. You're not fighting this battle along again; I know you too well." Unfortunately, true. "Kimono, please escort Spike to safety. Jack and I will handle this menace." The sound of clopping hoofs from behind me, followed with the Princess standing beside me in sheer determination, commenting casually, "Queen Chrysalis again. You and her seem to keep crossing paths." "I have a way with mares, Twilight." "No argument there." Grinning, I stood on both hind legs and assumed my battle stance, slowly removing my fedora in preparation. Twilight, with outstretched wings and purple horn lighting up, readied herself for the upcoming battle as well, Chrysalis more or less matching her posture. And... Oh? "You're joining in?" Starlight, on my right, took her own prepared stance. "You're my only lead home. Afterwards, our partnership is officially over, and Twilight and I can settle this dispute once and for all." The two mares between me exchanged stares... Twilight nodding eventually, Starlight mirroring the gesture, and we three waited for the Changeling Queen to strike. Funny, you'd think Starlight and Chrysalis would be having their battle much later on. Balance remains un-scaled, boy. Be wary over your own capabilities. Speed over raw strength would prove more efficiently this time around, for caution as well as matching the Changeling's tactic of movement evenly. Two birds with one stone. Got it. With that, we had anticipated from the mad Queen something swift; a pounce or a charge forward. What we weren't expecting, however, was a charged up energy beam of pure malicious magic firing like a green Kamehameha. We reacted quickly; golden hoofs aided by blue and pink shields fought back against the power of green with bolts of black rising from it. And I sensed it then; imbalance inside the magic. Chrysalis was corrupted, moreso, aided by whatever force was behind the distortions against the multiverse itself. And it was pushing us back. Clearly Starlight's magic wasn't working still at full capacity, and even Twilight already looked strained from the force pushing us back. Hooves dragged into the dirt as the power kept forcing us backwards, feeling my own two limbs blocking the magic beginning to burn slightly, my fur feeling as though it's being hit by a flamethrower. Argh! And it followed with a bang. We rolled across the floor, stunned by the conclusive assault just now. That energy beam had ended with a flash of power, sending us flying back from the sheer intensity and force behind it. Quickly, we worked to stand back up and keep fighting, breathing already strained. The battle against the chimera earlier certainly didn't assist. "This might prove more challenging than that chimera..." Starlight muttered sourly, wiping a bead of sweat from her forehead. "Any ideas?" Twilight proceeded to answer, "We could-" "Not from you." Oh Jesus Christ-! The Changeling wasn't waiting for the bickering to start nor end, however, and reared back in preparation, grinning rather evilly, her black horn cackling with green and black magic. And we braced ourselves, ready to strike back. Only, we didn't need to defend ourselves. As Chrysalis was suddenly stunned to an abrupt halt, magic immediately cancelling out by the tomato suddenly smacking into the side of her muzzle. The Changeling monarch glared towards the source, a sheepish certain dragon grinning weakly. And now! Spike's distraction worked like a charm, that timely intervention allowing an unsuspecting Queen to howl in surprise and pain at the sudden combination of gold, pink and blue magic respective slamming into her, a mixture of two magical beams and one Balance Shockwave sending her flying speedily, slamming straight into a house. Whoops. Chrysalis landed within the interior of a poor pony's house, inciting multiple observants to flee in terror from the spectacle. And from the detection of imbalance felt within, the fading sounds of a angry Chrysalis alerted me the threat was disappearing through another wormhole, conjured within. Well... That was easy! "Way to go guys!" Spike, assuming the danger was finished with, quickly hurried over towards us, grinning cheerfully. I had a half a mind to lecture this dragon for recklessly endangering himself just then. "That Changeling's no match for the combined strength of two ponies, one human and a dragon!" "Spike..." Starlight tiredly glanced from him to Twilight and I, respectively, raising a brow. "One what?" At our sheepish looks, she rolled her eyes. "Whatever. Now that that threat has been dealt with. We've found your Princess, Stardust, so now we can... You gotta be kidding me." Was the exasperated statement upon two ponies embracing one another lovingly, and a much needed embrace at that. Because it felt good to hold Twilight in my arms again... And every part of me had no intention of letting go. "I'm so glad you're okay..." She whispered tearfully, bliss and relief leaking from her breathtaking tone. Same. Although I had a few things to add there, a slight tremor to my relieved tone, "You scared me to death, throwing yourself into the wormhole like that... Now I understand how you feel every time I pull reckless [BEEP] like that..." "Well, I couldn't just let it swallow Spike like that." Twilight replied evenly, pulling back to meet my gaze, gesturing for the young dragon to join us. Spike happily obliged, and like a family, we all shared a moment of embrace. "I searched everywhere for you two, seeking help from the townfolk and Kimono there; I was worried sick. Thankfully, you're both here, safe and sound." "As are you, love." Thank God... Thank God she's safe. Taking a second to nuzzle my nose against Twilight's own intimately, ignoring Spike's embarrassed cough at watching the exchange, I looked over to the watching purple mare, who was smiling serenely. "Thank you, for looking after my Princess while she was trapped here." And I really meant it, Twilight picking up on my inward emotions and nudging my neck in affectionate reassurance. Kimono opened her muzzle to respond- Behind you! I sensed it too late. Our three bodies flung forward from a magical shove, Starlight's scream alerted our surprised states to look her way, her protesting body feebly attempt to pull out of the sinking black hole beneath her hoofs. No! Without hesitation, I quickly recovered and leapt forward, grabbing the mare's only free limb tightly... Prompting the imbalance to widen beneath my body as well. But before I could warn them, Twilight and Spike had immediately rushed to help in turn, pulling by my tail with Spike holding onto Twilight's. And the imbalance was all too happy to consume more hapless victims. "Twilight! Spike!" Our own screams and yells were soon muffled from the suffocating magic, our vision of ponies watching us drown in the wormhole in horror replaced by immense darkness. Idiot! Sombra immediately admonished the moment we arrived in this blackened space. The unicorn granted you freedom for a brief moment, and you squandered the chance through a pitiful rescue. Now we're trapped here for Tarturus knows how long! "You idiots!" Starlight echoed the same outraged gesture. "I tried to spare you all from getting sucked in at the same time, and you return the favour by foolishly acting all noble to help me. Now we're stuck in... Wherever this is for Celestia knows how long!" "Twilight..." Spike whispered with a quiver. Even in this world of blackness, notably enough, we were are still seeable, our own bodies opposing the darkness without any source of light. "I'm cold..." Without further incentive, I took the initiative and wrapped my own cape around the frightened dragon, Spike glancing at me in relief. "Thanks... Where are we anyway...?" Good question. Curiosity rising higher than ever before with Twilight pointing upwards. "Look." And so we did, prompting gasps from Spike and Starlight collectively. Well... This was a predicament. You don't say... From the beyond blackness, the only equivalent to a ceiling was dark purple waves hovering above us, adding more to the nonsense that was wherever we were. Was this the void? Are we finally dead? I hope not; maybe purgatory. If anyone deserves to rot in Hell, then it's yours truly. Not them, including Starlight. Maybe this was imbalance itself...? Huh. Maybe I oaughta get a better understanding as to our location through the magic of Balance itself. I attempted to reach out, extending my senses- Only to gasp and stumble backwards to surprise, the three glancing at me curiously. Shallowly breathing, I swallowed a gulp of dread from the coldness meeting my sixth sense instead of the usual warm Balance that welcomed me. Because this... This was unnatural. Whatever presence here was far more sinister than anything I've encountered yet. There was no Balance here; just distortion and shredded remains of the magic which kept everything together in harmony. Certainly confirming the theory that we were, indeed, within imbalance itself. And judging by Twilight's realizing expression throw towards me, she knows this as well, prompting my own small nod, dread and coldness welling up, sending a shiver down my spine. No since Sombra taking over my body had I felt so... So powerless. And not since Tirek had I felt so afraid... The Gen IV one, mind you... Hm, and those fears are warranted... My own power has diminished. I feel my energy forced back by this sinister force. It appears the imbalance is locking down any magic opposing its own. You and your friends may be, sadly, powerless to achieve anything at present... Starlight's growl of frustration further proved Sombra's claim, the only magic produced from the horn becoming a short spark. "My magic... It's being blocked somehow." Twilight attempted it herself, achieving the exact same results. Pink sparks flew from her horn for a split-second, the alicorn rationalizing, "It must be the imbalance cancelling out our magic; we're in the very heart of the distortion itself." Make that, twenty points to Ravenclaw. "We have to find a way out, and fast." "I won't argue there." Spike concurred with a weak grin, attempting to lighten up the situation. His efforts were swiftly dampened by a pessimistic unicorn, who whirled around to start pointing fingers... Hoofs. "You are entirely at fault for this!" Twilight was aghast. "Me?!" "Who else? If it weren't for warning your special somepony beforehand, not-preventing me from using the spell wouldn't have resulted in being inside a stupid alternate dimension!" Oh Jesus, really? "We can't be fighting now-" "But it would've potentially concluded in something just as horrible if not worse!" "Oh please!" "You had to be stopped before you could do it!" "Girls, that's enough." "Uh... Guys...?" "Not now Spike. This is important. Starlight, I know you were attempting something that would've harmed my friends." "Do you always assume the worst?" "When it's accurate I do." "I had no intention on harming your friends at all! In fact, I was going to see to it you never would've... Well, it doesn't matter now does it?" "Involving my friends, it always matters!" "This bickering is pointless." "Don't you act so high-and-mighty, Stardust. Twilight, you really need to reconsider your taste in stallions." "Guys...!" "Now you're insulting my boyfriend? Jack's right, arguing and blaming each other won't resolve anything. We need to put our heads together and consider our situation calmly." "And who, may I ask, put you in charge?" "I did." "And who put you in charge, Stardust, Jack or whatever you call yourself?" "Guys, you really need to see this..." "In a moment Spike. Mommy, daddy and your disgruntled aunt are talking." You all deserve to be lamb for the slaughter... "Don't put me in your little family tree! We're far from friends!" "Starlight, please, let's just focus on finding a way out of here. We need to work together if we have a chance." "Speak for yourself Twilight. I'm not so easily-" "Guys!" "What?!" We all snapped at the dragon, who merely pointed upwards with a shaking finger. Huh? Following the direction of the pointing, we gazed upwards towards... "What-" "- The -" "- [BEEP]?" As if any further surprises couldn't have made themselves known today. Instinctively, my hoof reached and pulled Spike back, shielding from whatever was behind the vortex forming before us, the size of a full-powered Tirek ascending in midair, purple, white and black swirling like a whirlpool of distortion, a static noise going on in my head at the malefic energy cackling from the vortex before us, producing a slight headache. No lightning bolts emerged from this hole emerging from nowhere, but the threat was clear as crystal. But, it was the center of the vortex that unnerved me the most. Nay, terrified me the most. A pure ball of whiteness acting as the core of this storm of imbalanced power, and it felt as though it was merely judging us below, staring into our souls. I winced at the very idea, body screaming for me to keep my guard up at all times, prompting me to shield Spike properly from view of the swirling vortex. For a moment, silence... And then... Laughter. Pure, malicious laughter, rumbling and echoing through the air, vibrating the invisible ground and ringing our defenseless ears. My body tensed up, teeth clenched and face hardened. Balance magic or not, I wasn't going down without a fight. But this, at least, confirms the proposal that this magic may as well be very, very sentient... I felt it, all around me. The imbalance was alive, and that explained all too much. Our host, I presume... Sombra muttered darkly, sounding just as ready for battle as I. Welcome, to my domain! Gah! The deep booming voice startled all of us, jumping at the sheer intensity of the sound penetrating all around us. It was as if the entire void was speaking to us, addressing its 'guests' with ill-concealed glee. I couldn't help but snap. "Who are you?!" And the voice oh so happily responded, making my insides freeze at the darkness behind its unnatural tone. Think Jack Wright! What?! As the imbalance raged, only the ancient unicorn would select the expendable sheep, following his bidding in order to rid of what he deems a threat. Ancient unicorn... Starswirl?! Unknowing that the presence of that which doesn't belong, breaking the very fabric of time and space for selfish indulgences, empowering my own being and giving me life! "...What?!" I am Balance itself! The [BEEP]?! "Are you insane?!" I am perfection! Balance itself... This distortion truly believed that... That...! Twilight stepped forward, frowning determinedly. "So you're imbalance itself! You're the one responsible for those holes appearing all over Equestria! The Dragons Lands, Ponyville, the castle! You almost took innocent lives: Spike, Cadence and my niece, all of my friends!" The voice turned then melancholy. Years have passed and I have waited... "But why, for goodness sake?" Spike exclaimed in horror. You gave me life! Had a feeling that was more directed at me. "So you claim..." And I, shall bring you death! "...That's hardly fair..." Starlight muttered, both in nervousness and ridicule. Fairness is the plaything of fools. You are nothing! "We're warriors!" Spike responded hotly, beginning to grow backbone... And immediately cowering back behind us. And I am a warrior too. "If you're a warrior then I am Leonardo Da Pony!" If this... This thing, believes it will lay a hand on anyone here, I will see to it it never gets the chance to. But the implications sunk in, regarding what it was and its origins, were terrifying to even contemplate... Mock me while you can, Jack Wright; the game ends! The game of traps... "Not while we're still around it isn't!" Twilight shot back, violet eyes shining in firm resolve. "No one lays a hoof on my friends! Now, according to Jack, you were never suppose to exist in the first place, am I correct. So how is this possible, and how do you know his true name?" Think Princess! Twilight blinked at the booming voice rising in volume, the center of the vortex beginning to glow brighter, as if in triumph. Think back to long ago! When your precious 'Twilight Warrior' intervened at every chance granted. Remember, how many times he risked his life for the sake of having a means to exist! For his own selfish agendas. "You're wrong." Twilight shook her head adamantly, muzzle a firm line. "He did those things because he cares for his friends." "Yeah!" Spike fisted the air in agreement. And because of these reckless actions, my own existence grew stronger. Once long ago I was without sense, without purpose. A mere glimpse of what could've been, had that old fool not brought your precious human to this world. A human from a realm of reality, where fiction was never to interact with. Imbalance grew stronger with every attempt of his to help his loved ones, beginning with the first interaction of two ponies upon his arrival in your world. ...Lyra. Bon... The voice continued relentlessly, seemingly enjoying himself as it 'spoke,' As you sought to keep your friends from harm's reach you interfered with the very laws of what was intended to be. Destiny and Balance distorted by your own egotistical path for affection. I grew little every day, every hour, every second from your presence alone within the equine world. You were an anomaly which, ironically so, tore Balance apart as well as restored it. And to think, my very existence wouldn't have grown speedily by the assistance of reality, but slowly through the interference of an equine who resides in the world opposite to Equestria. "...Sunset Shimmer." Twilight and I breathed in shock. But the intentions of your ancient role model quickened my power, enabling me to act earlier than fate had planned. When you chose to return to Equestria and seal the gateways between your world and the world you chose, that imbalance from your travel gave me the strength to test my energy on those reptiles. A field test, for what was to come. So then... Starswirl was right... From the very beginning. All those interventions, constant willingness, and insistence, to help my friends in need, even those I didn't even like, time and time again. Because of my own ego, I single-handedly brought about the potential end of Equestria. This was all, without a shred of doubt, my fault... Worry over your pitiful guilt at a later date! Focus on the now! Sombra's own dark voice snarled, more annoyed and tensed than the calm petrifying tone of the imbalance. We are dealing with a foe of immense power! We must destroy it at once! But how?! This villain was never meant to exist in the first place! Have any improbabilities prevented you from trying before? Be a credit to your friends and produce a solution. And as you grew stronger, as did I. Chaos and Harmony aligned where they should have, empowering me enough to endanger your loved ones each and every time, to ensure my own power was unmatched. Every small victory against me only postponed this destined moment. The final key was preventing Starlight Glimmer from activating the time spell; the imbalances you caused by doing so insured far greater damage than anything this equine could have ever succeeded. By taking you through these alternate dimensions, untouched by your filthy hoofs, any change made, regardless how insignificant, was enough to fuel me. We were played for fools... By this repulsive entity! This abomination, never meant o have existed! If you won't destroy it, boy, I will! No creature deceives King Sombra like this; it will pay dearly! Sombra was outraged, to say the least, his roaring in my head more hateful than the self-contempt I was currently holding. Five worlds, imbalanced because of you! "And now what?" I challenged, stepping forward with Twilight, ignoring her concerned gaze and focusing on the white hole glaring back. "You're going to destroy us, indefinitely? That will never happen." You created me, Jack Wright. You gave me meaning. And now, it will be ensured to remains that way eternally, in the hoofs of your would-be friend. Starlight's loud gasp prompted us to turn towards her. "This is...!" Oh... Oh God no! Right behind, magically floating in place, was the very parchment I had ripped from her hoofs ages ago, suddenly appearing from thin air and presented in the stunned unicorn's face. As the imbalance spoke gleefully, the mare quietly accepted the offering. You hold the key to your own happiness, Starlight Glimmer. Oh no... I know what he's trying to do! With my freedom, I can ensure your equal future holds true. By ripping the scroll to pieces, my ascendance shall reign supreme, we will both escape and leave these beings who dare ruin your future to rot. Destroy it, Starlight Glimmer, and everything you desire will be yours once more! Your village, your equality... Your friends! "No!" Twilight was the first to react, as Starlight gazed down at the parchment on her hoofs in wonders. "Starlight, listen to me, just this once. You can't do this! You don't know the devastation this choice would bring!" Lighter purple eyes glared towards her rival. "Just as you don't realize the devastation brought by destroying my paradise? The friends and home I've lost because of you?" "That wasn't my fault!" Twilight was desperate now, as was I. If Starlight tore that paper to shred... It's all over. We'd be completely, utterly helpless against the very force keeping us here. "Don't you see? You'll have friends, but they'll only know dictatorship. Do you truly believe everything will go back to the way it was? No! Nopony should befriend others through practically enslavement; it's monstrous!" Do not heed their words, Starlight Glimmer. They are fools and pitiful creatures. The voice was now goading, egging the uncertain mare, who looked more and more convinced by the second. They present themselves as obstacles to equality itself. Together, we will bring true Balance to all of Equestria, and beyond even that! All worlds will learn what you have learnt! "...All the worlds...?" Starlight stared up at the vortex, in curious wonder. Together, we will show them the true meaning of Balance. Rip the paper apart, and we will be free! "That's not freedom!" Twilight protested hotly. "It's forcing others to do what you want!" Spike pitched in, just as objective, and I felt pride for him standing up against a large threat this way. "You'll only make them do what you want without thinking about what THEY want!" The Princess nodded. "He's right! There's no righteousness to this, no moral, and certainly no friendship! This monster will only betray after it obtains what it wants. Starlight, I'm begging to you here, please, for the sake of everypony in Equestria, don't do this!" Yes! Listen to them! If it worked in the season five finale, it should work here! For the love of God, Starlight, don't let this demon tempt you with false promises! And, to her credit, Starlight did begin glancing at the paper between her hoofs rather hesitantly, once again showing faint signs of a good pony buried beneath bitter sadness. But that quickly vanished. Starlight glared back at us, raising the parchment in preparation, two hoofs clasping one edge of the paper. "It's always about the need of others, isn't it? What about me, for once? What about what I want?" "And you want to do this?" Starlight's starting bent of the parchment was the answer to that, leading to only one solution left. "Is it what Sunburst wants?" And the hoofs froze, alongside her body, muzzle and expression. This was it, the last resort. My trump card. The one final trick to persuading the mare to see things another way, had nothing else worked. Starlight only stared at me in frozen shock, mouth struggling to ask the very question I knew what was on her mind. Time is short; make this quick. Stepping forward, I smiled lightly, despite the present threat looming over us. "Yes, I know all about your childhood friend. I know you felt abandoned, simply because he earned his cutie mark before you and was taken away for it. I know you felt no longer wanted, that anyone with a mark was destined to think themselves above others, and you never wanted to experience it again." Little by little, the expression softened, Starlight nodding. "Then you understand, why I will do this. Why I have to do this..." Shaking my head in response, I pressed forward. "No, because doing this will only hurt you more. You'll keep lying to yourself that everything will feel safe and in control, because how you control it. That's not how life works, and I think you know that. Sunburst would know that. I've seen the future, Starlight, I know what he's up to nowadays." "It's true!" Spike added helpfully. "Stardust always knows more than he's letting on!" Starlight wasn't amused, snorting lightly and looking away. "Probably having forgotten all about me..." It is natural, for those who deem themselves too worthy to consider interaction among commoners. It was through sheer luck alone that Jack and the Princess's affections for one another grew before the latter assumed such a title. But you need not suffer any further... You know what to do. "On the contrary, Sunburst never forgot you. Not once." I insisted, not backing down against the imbalance. Mastery over words, don't fail me now. "He misses you more than anything. He's become a successful practitioner of magic, yes, but his life remains incomplete, without the mare who was his best friend oh so long." Okay, that wasn't... Entirely the case. But need's must. You would reunite with him, by ripping the scroll. He would be pleased to see you once again, proud of your accomplishments. "No. He'd be afraid and disgusted!" Starlight started at my raised tone, adding firmness to my attempts of persuasion. "Anyone would be if they saw their friend, someone they once know personally, commit such an atrocity. Sunburst would never express pride for bowing down to pressure this way." "Starlight..." And Twilight stepped in next, adding fuel to the fire. Her expression was far softer than my own, but her eyes reflected the sheer conviction to do what's right. "It hurts to make friends again after being seemingly abandoned. I understand; I have a friend whom I had abandoned, back in Canterlot... But I did everything I could to rekindle that friendship, as I'm sure Sunburst would too if he knew where you were. Listen to us, not this creature; who only seeks to take advantage of your misgivings." "And why should I?" Starlight was doing her best, but even I could spot the small leakage of tears beginning to shed from the bottom of her eyes, hoof only gripping the parchment much tighter. "What guarantee do I have that everything will be alright again other than this way? How do you know I'll be able to see him again?!" Enough! Haha! The voice was beginning frown irritated and wearisome. Not a fan of others resisting ya, huh voice? Destroy the spell now, Starlight Glimmer! Let Balance reign upon Equestria and all of existence for all eternity! "We know, because he knows." Twilight nodded to yours truly, smiling slightly. "You'll find happiness again, won't she?" "Damn straight." Smirking, I added next, "And I know for a fact he won't judge you for your past deeds. I've seen your reunion, I've seen how much you miss him and wish to see him again, as is mutual for him. Don't ruin that future now. You can make new friends, the proper way, and Sunburst would only too inclined to be proud and happy for you!" I said enough! "And even if something goes wrong the second time," Twilight finished, raising her voice with sheer conviction with me, "You can resolve it together! Friends will always be there to help you!" A purple hoof extended, the mare smiling warmly. "You're never alone, Starlight, and you won't have to be." Don't listen to them my child. They only seek their own survival. Fulfill your destiny, and rip apart the scroll before it's too late. Without me, there IS NO FUTURE! But despite the screaming, outrage pouring from the entity throwing a tantrum, Starlight only locked eyes with Twilight, light and dark purple staring at one another, one with determination and one with uncertainty and... Hope. Didn't need Balance to know that. Time seemed still for a long-[BEEP] time, my eyes daring to hope that Starlight would, in fact, choose the right path. And when the scroll feel into Twilight's hoof, it felt like everything inside me exploded in pure ecstasy and relief. My throat released a breath I didn't know I was holding, Spike and I exchanging ridiculous grins while Twilight and Starlight smiled at each other, the latter more tearful... Followed with a hug. Aww... Ahem. Oh, right... I am disappointed, child. Well that was ominous. The voice rose in utter contempt, feeling a s though gravity was ready to crush into the non-existent ground. Your kind is all too deceived through the manipulations of feelings. With a small grin, we all turned back to face the glowing vortex, myself speaking for them in full-on confidence, "You might have blocked our magic, but you can never encase who we are. Friendship is, and always will be, unstoppable." With that, in a line, three ponies and one dragon stood defiantly before the swirling storm before us, glaring towards it challenging. Your move, imbalance. Is that so indeed...? Shouldn't have aggravated it... Why- Oh... I see why... "That's not good..." Spike gulped, accurately describing the new predicament now at three dangerous monsters, emerging from the shadows. Take a guess as to who. The imbalance's unwilling servants advanced hungrily towards us. Tch. Balance or not, I can take 'em. Somehow, I sincerely believe otherwise... This ends now. They were looming closer as it spoke. I will destroy the scroll myself, and none will oppose my entitled rule. Even closer. There will be no one to stop. Harmony. Chaos. Balance. All are mine to possess. The magic of these worlds are under my judgement. I am the God of Balance itself! Keep talking, while I try to think of something. Every living thing will witness the truth, and all will belong in the hands, of ZAGREUS! Wait... "Zagreus?!" No one but the conviction of fools. As if by magic - hardy har - a miracle emerged the moment the three monsters looked ready to pounce. Ahiuzotl, Chrysalis and the chimera, like us, were forced to shield their eyes at the suddenly blaring light appearing right between us all, a familiar sensation accompanying it. That presence... I know it! "Starswirl!" And with a voice like thunder, the ancient mage's wisdom rumbled through the void. A voice I never anticipated emanating from the unicorn. None will lay harm against the innocent. Your days will soon be numbered, Zagreus. And before we could hear anything, everything erupted in pure whiteness. It felt like new air inhaling my lungs, the flow of Balance rushing back into my being with full force. Distorted eyes were forced to blink rapidly against the blurry lights slowly coming into shape, and from nearby, I felt and heard the other three recovering from the disorientate method which brought us back here... Wherever here was. My answer came once my eyes adjusted, greeting with the welcoming interior of the throne room where we were before this entire mess started. Nothing looked touched nor ruined since our abrupt departure from here. Rubbing my eyes blearily, disbelief ran through me for a brief moment... Then a small smile. We're back... We're back...! And a stumped Spike voiced those exact feelings, "We're... We're back! We're back guys!" The dragon was clearly the most ecstatic among us about this, more than happy to be home, safe and sound, after this entire ordeal. And you know what? So was I, embracing my Princess tightly. To say this entire adventure through other worlds - previous gens - being hectic was a grave understatement. Revelations and surprises were all that greeted us alongside weariness and exhaustion. And now, it was finally, all over. But at what cost? The King sounded incredibly forlorn. That creature remains unscathed, am I wrong old one? And, although it was great and relieving to hear Starswirl's warm voice once again, I needed to hear the answer desperately. I did all I could. My humblest apologies for not arriving to help sooner, Jack. This imbalance's magic forged a powerful shield to keep all other forms of magic at bay. It took time for me to break through the barrier and find you between worlds. Funnily enough, teacher, I don't blame you. No no, I know who's really to blame here... That can wait a moment until you've answered my inquiry. This imbalance, is it dealt with? ... ...Starswirl...? ...It's the contrary, isn't it? The ancient pony sighed tiredly, sounding far more older and wearisome than ever before. Repeating myself, I did all that was possible. But far from enough, I see. Alright, can we save the blame game for later, Sombra? Please? I'm tired and don't want to have a mental argument. Starswirl, what happens now? Now... We will have to observe and react in time. My magic was limited upon entrance within the imbalance's domain, able only to distract it and its minions whilst assisting you all escape. Whether or not Zagreus has been freed has yet to be determined. But for now, one thing remains crystal clear: A dark cloud ascends over Equestria and all the other worlds. Something unforeseen has emerged from the shadows; having grown stronger as it fed off the negative energy spawned from our choices. So the cowardly tactic of wait and see. That's your play here? If you have any suggestions yourself, by all means. Then... We shall deal with it swiftly, once that opportunity arises. Sombra sounded far more determined that I've ever heard from him. Prepare yourself, boy. We are dealing with a threat far more destructive than the likes of that Changeling or monster Tirek. A menace that would ensure total destruction first than complete domination. Whatever the cost, Zagreus must not be set free! Meanwhile, Twilight and Starlight were also looking around in relief, before commencing a stare down, as Spike merrily started kissing the ground in pure bliss. Agreed. One-hundred percent. That demon of my own creation must be stopped, no matter the cost... "What in heaven's name has we missed?!" Ah. Rarity inquired in puzzlement upon the sight of one friend making out with the floor, alongside Twilight and Starlight happily conversing without seeming like age-old foes. For everyone I love... I'll amend this mistake. I promise you all that. Zagreus sits inside your head... Zagreus lives among the dead... Zagreus sees you in your bed... ...And eats you when you're sleeping. Yes, it was far too much a coincidence for you to have recalled this poem a short while before this catastrophe had begun. No one could have anticipated it being christened to a Balance-consuming entity bent on being released on the whole multiple dimensions. My question is though, why that name? Where did it get that idea...? If I were to speculate... It adopted the name from your Nightmare Night journey alongside young Spike for its own. This imbalance has been keeping us all in sight from the very beginning. I would imagine, since your return to Miss Shimmer's world when the walls between them and the original Earth were reinforced indefinitely. ...Well... Could've chosen a worse name, thinking about it. At least this imbalance had the decency to give itself a proper identity than simply addressing itself as something along the lines of simply 'Imbalance.' In the middle of this internal conversation, my eyes observed Starlight pace up and down in the same hallway nervously, awaiting the judgement of the six mares debating what to do with her from within the door beside me. Luckily, I'm already aware of the verdict, having chosen to wait outside partially to keep the hesitant unicorn company until the final decision was made. And with a small smile, I commented out-loud. "You don't have to worry. They're not gonna punish you." Pausing, the pink unicorn threw me a wry smile. "After everything I've done, it'd be kind of warranted." Smirking, I responded casually, "They never hold a grudge... Well, almost never. Besides, I know how this all turns out. Seen the future, remember? That whole disaster within the void aside." Walking forward, a reassuring hoof placed on the mare's shoulder. "You'll be fine." Starlight exhaled in relief. "If you're certain... Thanks Stardust." I nodded, prompting the unicorn to inquire as though a spark went off in her magenta eyes. "So... What's he like?" "Hm?" Who? "Sunburst. What's he like now, all grown up?" "Ah." Cocking my head as memories of the episodes resurfaced, I answered with sincere amusement, "A bit of an awkward teen with a small beard." An inferior excuse for facial hair, I must add. As opposed to the rain forest you call all over your features. "Who misses his first and oldest friend dearly." Starlight looked away, smiling quite pleasantly, most likely to the prospect of seeing her childhood friend once again. ...Starswirl, did you know about what happened back then...? Did I know if the imbalance would have grown strong enough to develop a conscious and self-identity, attempting to break all laws of balance for the sake of doing so? Creating a delusional mastermind who won't cease until Balance is properly restored as to how it views the concept? ...Yes, all that. I... Had suspected such an occurrence along those lines. My vague hope had counted upon you ridding the wormholes spreading across Equestria to keep the monstrosity at bay. But it was all part of a bigger plot. I cannot apologize enough. You knew something such as this would happen. And just like your old student, that asinine Celestia, you refrain from sharing until it benefits yourself. Call me a villain all you please, at least I'm honest! Right... "Stardust?" Huh? Oh. Quickly removing my hoof off her, I smiled quickly. "Sorry. Just... In the midst of my thoughts..." The mare mirrored the expression, nodding slowly. "Yeah. Today has been... Quite a revelation, huh? I guess not everything can be foreseen, right?" I shrugged. "If that was the case, life would get boring pretty quickly." Starlight looked amused by those words, at least. No need to drag this mare down along with my melancholy. Right now, the one who should be feeling the most regret for past deeds, is the one that's unintentionally brought a monstrous entity which almost harmed his friends time and time again into being. We all create errors in life, my young student... Regardless of whatever happens, know I am proud of you for what has transpired today. Even in the face of an unfamiliar threat, you stood your ground and attempted to protect your friends, allowing enough forgiveness in your heart to plead to young Starlight's light. Now, Princess Twilight will be here to continue with the path Equestria has fated for those two. As always, it all comes down to destiny... And addressing as such, did you not plan your own fate to go immediately somewhere else straight after this crisis? What...? Oh. OH. "Sorry Starlight, I gotta go." The unicorn rapidly blinked as I fixed the fedora on my head and began my swift departure. "Tell Twilight I'll be visiting Sunset for a few days, it's an emergency. I know you'll all do fine without me." "B-But... Er, alright!" Was Starlight's baffled call back as I hurried down- "Wait!" What now? I paused briefly, hopping on the same spot hurriedly, looking over my shoulder to the fidgeting unicorn. "T-Thank you for everything!" I nodded, quickening my pace, the corridor out of sight, navigating through the hallways with relative ease. Library library library... Aha! My hoofs slammed through the doors, making a beeline hurriedly to the machine in the center of the room. Those events between the two rival schools will never occur again. Zagreus is a large threat, but my mind argues one version of Twilight becoming a destructive demon forced by the actions of other greedy beings was of greater importance. As always, your priorities are [BEEP]ed. Sombra, nothing is more important than Twilight Sparkle. Including an entirely other version of this individual whom you have no connection towards whatsoever? You bet! Flipping a simple lever, my eager body leaped head-first right into the flowing mirror. Another train wreck at hand! Chapter 125: Friendship Games I... Snore...My Little Pony: Equestria Girls: Friendship Games is the most disappointing thing since- Ow! Alright, wasn't expecting that! The immediate collision forced me to stumble backwards in surprise, barely gripping the edges of the mirror in time before potentially being sucked right back in. Blinking rapidly, my already disorientation took a moment to adjust before spotting what I just smacked into upon arrival. Ah... Well, right on time! It seems punctuality remains your greatest attribute yet. But instead of opting to compliment the human variant on her choice of hoodie colour, gentleman instincts strode first. "Terribly sorry." My now-human hand lowered invitingly at the individual staring up at me, gaping from beneath the hood. "Are you alright? Let me help you up." One purple hand, in turn, reached all over for the device dropped on the floor before another slowly, hesitantly, extended to grasp mine. Easy now Stardust. Let's not scare this rather meeker version off. Heaven forbid you create a worse first impression than you already have. Quite right my friend. "There we go." I smiled softly, no desire in scaring the hilariously confused girl who just smacked into someone who appeared out of the very portal she was investigating. "Again, sorry about that. Are you hurt?" But fate, as always, liked to bite me in the [BEEP]. Or in this case, another voice responded from the school entrance. "Stardust? Hey!" Right where she needed to be. And Twilight, startled by the other newcomer, immediately pulled back from my grasp and proceeded to ran by the statue and I, heading towards where the plot told her to be. Sunset calls out to no avail, "Wait a sec!" And paused with a baffled expression as the disguised individual made it to the stopping bus and departed as quickly as possible. And you let her go. So I did... For now. It won't happen again... I'll make sure that event will never occur for as long as I live. "What was that all about?" Sunset commented in open curiosity, having halted from following beside me as we watched the bus leave. "I saw that person examining the portal before you popped up... Who was that?" I shrugged. "Someone obviously interested in large magical mirrors." "You think?" Sunset then turned back to me, blinking as if in realization. "And I certainly didn't anticipate your arrival today, Stardust." Smirking, my response was teasing, "Disappointed?" Sunset smirked. "Anything but." Jokingly before smiling brightly. "But it's great to see you again. I was just about to contact you and Twilight. Guess fate had other ideas." With a warm handshake, I replied sincerely, "Just as it's fantastic seeing you again Sunset. Is that a new outfit?" Which, by the way, was one of the major bonus points of this film - What little there were - Sunset's new attire which was a million times an improvement. Light blue shirt and jeans with the same black jacket. "I love it. Blue, good colour. Way better than your old one." A small grin, eyes glancing down to inspect her own clothing. "You think? I wanted to wear something reflecting the new me as opposed to... You know." I understand completely. One yellow finger then pointed to the ground. "Is that yours by the way?" Hm? I followed her gesture towards the... Top hat... Lying on the floor beside. A dark blue top hat... Huh. Hm. Now you complete the look of a magician, Jack. Ha! Grinning myself, I picked up the fallen hat and twirled it onto my head, smiling pleasantly at an amused Sunset. "And for my first trick, I'll make all your problems go away!" A light chuckle. "Hmhm, that'd be greatly appreciated. There are a few things I could use some help deducing." Those light blue eyes wandered off to the road again. "Still, I wonder who that was. You think it's someone who knows about the portal to Equestria." A few things, correct. But before that. "I'm sure we'll find out sooner than you think." And motioning forward, I continued with a smile. "So, tell me how you've been doing alongside your friends here. And leave nothing out." And while Sunset smiled back and obliged happily, my own eyes cast one lingering glance towards the far off city in the distance. Memories resurfaced of what happened near the end of this flick. It's not gonna happen again, memories which almost caused me to shudder. And I'll be damned if anything tries to stop me. So, as I was saying before: My Little Pony: Equestria Girls: Friendship Games is the most disappointing thing since... Well, Rainbow Rocks, in all honesty. What kind of an intro is that, you might ask? Well [BEEP], it's hard to be so invested when your expectations are so low they're right next to [BEEP]ing dinosaur bones. Although to be fair, like Rainbow Rocks, Friendship Games doesn't make me want to gorge my eyeballs out with a rusty spoon. I mean, I'd rather see Friendship Games than 'Life with the Kardashians,' but this movie's just so [BEEP]ing boring! And I mean really, really boring. Out of all the Equestria Girls, this one is probably the hardest to follow in terms of how dull the story gets and lifeless the characters really are, with a few minor exceptions such as Sunset, human Twilight, and Sentry getting brushed off by human Twilight. Twice. Hell, I'm trying not to sleep right now observing these girls talk about their stupid rival school. Crystal Prep. Tch. Think you should be paying attention to their conversation right now? To what exactly? ...Valid argument. Anyway, while they're having a conversation so dull the Garbage Pail Kids would scream in sheer agony, let's address the good things about this film. You know, get them all out of the way. What little there are... Yes, indeed. Now, ironically, some major positives about this snore fest are things that are not in the flick. One: Discord wasn't ruined. No, Cadence and Shining were ruined for being pointlessly shoehorned into this mess, the latter most particularly. But they're no Discord. It'd been easy to have a human Discord running around, looking more of an abomination than his Equestrian counterpart, making pranks and just being there for the sake of forced comedic possibilities. And befriending Fluttershy for the sake of throwing more callbacks to the superior show. Two: No King Sombra. Damn right. Of all villains that should maintain some dignity, it'd have to be even the guy who corrupted my mind and almost made me his puppet for world domination. Despite everything this [BEEP] has done, not even he should be ruined like everyone else by having a human version just standing around like a tool and contributing nothing to the overall story. I'd have prayed for self-eradication long ago had that been the case. Even those fools which created this world knew better than to wound a King's pride otherwise. If they knew better they wouldn't have made- Legends of Everfree? Beat me to it. Now back to the good points. Three: Almost no Flash Sentry. After three films Hasbro finally understood; we only see that loathsome [BEEP] for but a brief scene or so. Yet despite his role as a forced love interest for Twilight is officially over, he's still around the school doing stuff! Why isn't he working as a backstage concert janitor or something? That thing he did for Twilight happened like months ago, you'd think the novelty would've [BEEP]ing worn off by now... That's because Sentry is, in fact, the key. Pfft! Yeah, he's the key to all of this! If we can get Sentry working, because he's the most relatable character we've ever had in MLP. It's great to show contempt for your audience, Hasbro! Just ask Zack Synder. Four: Nearly no kids. The first EQG has kids in it, kids that made me want to euthanize the human race. The second one had kids in it that sung and rapped too. And I LIKE kids. Thankfully in this one they barely do anything, seen only probably once at the very start. This is a positive change. You're just going to reword Plinkett's reviews the entire time you're here, aren't you? Absolutely. Figures... Five: No stupid [BEEP] [BEEP]ded love story. Thank God there's no terrible love story in this one. No that's saved for the most dreaded one of all next time. But that's not today. No instead we're subjected to people acting like idiots with no regard for logic and common sense. Essentially, ALL the flicks thus far. And finally, the only good things about that film, that are IN the film. Six: Twilight and Sunset. While their characters were essentially ruined by being in such horrible schlock, and doing some pretty dumb things themselves, those two are just so wonderful anyway that it doesn't. A breath of fresh air from the [BEEP] stench that was Friendship Games. Those two are the only identifiable and relatable characters because they have human personalities, goals and motivations that are realistic and easy to empathize with. And even though Legends of Everfree desecrates their characters so much they become unrecognizable, right now you can't hate them. They have passions and goals which drives them. Hence why I'm opting to assist both in any way I can. But mostly, at this moment, Twilight, whom I refuse to call 'Sci Twi.' Right then, shall we address the nonsensical story and every stupid thing that comes along the ride? Also not negating the fact that the two rival schools contradict everything against a competition's name because one Principal's a detestable [BEEP] who should've been sacked and arrested at the very end? "Stardust?" Huh? Oh, right. The girls regarded me patiently, Rainbow inquiring smugly, "We're heading to school hall. You coming?" Seems your bottomless pit of complaints must go on hold. It's time for the self-proclaimed story to proceed, in all its cliche tedious ventures. "Hold that thought a second Rainbow. Stardust, are you feeling alright?" Sunset chose to ask, frowning in concern. "You look a little tense. Is something the matter?" "Not to mention deep in thought." Applejack commented. "Somethin' you wanna share with us?" ...[BEEP] it. Shrugging, I answered quite tiredly. "Just... Recovering from a recent adventure in Equestria." Among three previous universes and a battle against a force unlike anything we've ever seen. "As Sunset here would've deduced by now, I'm not really here as a social call." "You're here then to cheer us on for the Friendship Games?" "I don't think that's quite the case Rainbow." Rarity said humouredly, the girls regarding me expectantly. "Is there trouble arising once more and you've come to assist, darling?" "Ya hit the nail on the head, Rarity." Nodding, I pushed myself off the wall of books, sighing. "But this time, it's something I'll be dealing with, alone. You girls focus on your competition, I have... Other matters attending to." "Something to do with the girl we encountered by the portal." I smirked. "Very astute." Sunset smiled at the praise. "But yes, another potential threat that I'll do my best to prevent. I just ask you girls not to get in my way." Applejack smiled lightly. "We'll probably be preoccupied with the Friendship Games regardless, Star. But if ya do require our help, we'll be there in a jiffy." "It's what friends are for!" "Too right Pinkie." Alright, that's one potential obstacle cast aside. Save for Sunset, who looked slightly reluctant to agree with our friends about this. I'll deal with that later. "As I am sure you all know, tomorrow Canterlot High School will be hosting our fellow students at Crystal Prep Academy. As we join together in the spirit of excellence, sportsmanship and-" Blah blah blah blah blah. School spirit blah. Yap yap, blah blah, dribble dribble dribble. Hey, gotta find some means of entertaining myself if the movie won't. "Since the games only ever happen every four years." Which is dumb, but continue. "I'm sure you're all curious what goes on." "You mean other than us losing?!" "Shut up Sentry!" Sorry, force of habit. I paid no attention to the flat looks sent my way from the girls beside me. And Celestia proceeded as though I didn't just own some scrub. "And that, is exactly why I've asked Rainbow Dash to come up here and give you all a little, erm, context." Hah. Big mistake. The blue teen proceeded to snatch the mic and kick this dull scene into... Something akin to mediocrity. "Thank you Principal Celestia!" She coughed like a Kangaroo with lung cancer. "I know a lot of you think there's no way we can beat a fancy school like Crystal Prep at anything!" ...Can I just return to monologing an internal review at everything that's wrong with this Godforsaken universe? Why bother? The reasons as to why are being revealed before our very, dissatisfied field of vision. "Unless it's a 'Losing to Crystal Prep Competition;' cause we're really good at that!" "Shut up Sentry!" "I'm not Flash, silly, I'm Pinkie Pie." "Oh... Worth it." Rainbow looked annoyed on the stage, but continued with enthusiasm anyway, while that tedious music blared from behind the red curtains. "And I know that CHS has never won the Friendship Games. Even once!" Because the plot demanded as such. "Crystal Prep students are super athletic, super smart and super motivated! But there's one thing they aren't! They aren't, Wondercolts!" Oh that's a real good reason as to why we shouldn't cheer for the opposing school. I'm sorry, but is Rainbow just giving us more reason as to show support for Crystal Prep instead than this place? [BEEP]-talk the students there and their villainous Principal all we like, we can't deny how orderly and prepared they are by comparison. The opposing school looks way more organized and professional than CHS; I have no reason to support an otherwise incompetent school whose only advantages are seven teenage girls with bull[BEEP] magic powers! And for that matter, why are they letting those exact seven represent the school for the Games? [BEEP]ing Phil from Hercules wouldn't permit that [BEEP]. If at the moment they're not controlling their powers well and they don't want to be viewed as cheating by the opposite team, then WHY HAVE THEM ON THE TEAM?! Is EVERYONE ELSE at this school SO useless it falls to those girls to fix everything?! Short answer, clearly, yes. And for that matter, the fact the human variant of Princess Luna concerned about being called out as 'cheaters' should be the least of their worries, if anyone outside this nauseating high school learns about the seven anomalies which plagues this building- Oh Taturus, she's singing. I made a hasty retreat the moment the school band revealed themselves. Cafeteria should be deserted by now, maybe I could get a quick bite. I'm pretty [BEEP]ing hungry. Last I checked it was... This way. During this search for satisfying your stomach, perhaps next we ouaghta discuss the absurdity over the teenagers... How do they put it... 'Pony up.' Christ, don't remind me of that. The term alone gives me a brain aneurysm. Nah, I got a better idea. Instead, let's lay out the plan for preventing Midnight Sparkle from ever happening, and arresting Principal Cinch, or Principal [BEEP] which rhymes and is far more accurate, for illegally blackmailing and emotionally abusing a vulnerable young student. A: Win Twilight's trust. B: Get her help in exposing Cinch. C: Help her befriend the girls. D: Go home, and get a nice relaxing rest on my long-awaited bed. And yet, all of which excluding the final step, will be more difficult in practice. Sadly. I imagine winning the human Twilight over will be much harder than pony Twilight. The two was similar, but very different on experiences and social interaction alone. We're dealing with a Twilight far more vulnerable and hesitant than the other. It won't work right away, but patience has always been my best friend. I just hope it'll last enough to prevent... That... Why are you so fixated on that, in any case? Sombra finally inquired skeptically. That awkward teenager is not the Twilight Sparkle you're well acquainted with. She's merely a replica, but far weaker and open to exploitation. Is the idea of her becoming that miserable creature really so distraught to you? Amongst other things... And, as I imagined Sombra to inquire further, someone else spoke up, "There you are." Ah. I halted, to look behind, Sunset catching up in bemusement. "I was wondering where you wandered off to." "Here and there." And followed by, hilariously enough, a stomach growling. Wonderful. Sunset looked down at my clothed belly in surprise, and smirked in good nature. "Hungry huh? Come on, we can catch up some more at the cafeteria." Alrighty then. Sunset added as we walked side-by-side down the hallway. "And maybe later, you could help me figure out the recent development over our friend's magic." ...Eh. Why not? I've got some time to kill to form a thorough plan anyway. And it already helps when you know the answer to this dilemma of Sunset's beforehand... Cafeteria food has never tasted so good. Careful, Jack, you're scaring your host. To the contrary, Sunset looked more bemused than unnerved. "That must've been one adventure you went through before getting here." No kidding. Uncaring about lack of manners towards a lady at this point, my own hunger took over for me to consume the tray of food like a rabid animal. After today, things were hectic enough. You're gonna choke yourself to death before even gaining the chance to save this world's Twilight should you continue. Leaning forward, interlocking her fingers with elbows plopped on the table, Sunset leaned forward. "So, you mentioned earlier about another threat was coming to CHS." Taking a moment to chew and swallow, I nodded. "Another potential threat, my dear." How would the Princess feel, I wonder, over your persistence to address other females with those irritable words? [BEEP] you. The former student of Celestia frowned. "Obviously related to that person from before who was inspecting the portal." Bingo. "It's a safe bet to assume she's going to play a major role involving this danger?" Sadly... My expression was the answer Sunset needed, nodding. "And you're sure you don't want us to help out?" "Positive." My firm response in a heartbeat. "You girls should concentrate on your games. This is a situation I have to handle." "But we can help!" "I'm not Twilight, Sunset." I smirked faintly against Sunset's incredulous objections. "I don't rely on my friends twenty-four/seven to solve a conundrum. The best you can do is respect my wishes and focus beating this rival school." Sunset looked just about ready to argue, but eventually slouched back on her seat. "Are you absolutely sure...?" At that, my own reply was a gentle smile. "I appreciate your willingness to help. I'm glad, and proud, to call you my friend, Sunset. But believe me, this is a matter that shouldn't, and will not, be solved through the magic of friendship, but words alone." Along with infiltration, gathering evidence, and arresting a snotty [BEEP] with an accent so ridiculous it's an insult to posh people everywhere. David Mitchell, you have my sympathies. Sunset finally sighed, leaning forward again with a downcast expression. "I'm sorry, I just... Wanna be useful to my friends. It was thanks to you I gathered up the courage to lead the band against the Dazzlings. Maybe... I want to be helpful without depending on others for a change." "Sunset-" "Not that you or Twilight aren't appreciated for helping me out time to time!" The smile on my face only rose higher from the flustered look on the teen's yellow face. "But, let's be honest, I'm not exactly doing any favours to my friends by always relying on them. Heck, I had to count on Snips and Snails a lot back when I was... You know, a huge bully..." "Sunset-" "Now we have this dilemma about the girls ponying up just out of nowhere-" "Please! Never say those words again." Sunset blinked at my annoyed interruption, my own face expressing disgust. "Just not in front of me." Utterly confused, the high schooler folded her arms and stared down at the table, sighing again. "And I want to help figure out this situation with my friends. And now with you being here saying there's a threat, it just gives me more to worry about, you know? I mean, what would Twilight do in this scenario?" Then, those cerulean eyes gazed up at me imploringly, looking lost and seeking for answers. "What would you do?" With a soft smile, my own yellow hand reached out and gently grasped her arm, inciting her full attention. Once again, I see a part of myself in this girl. It's funny, you'd think, had I not had strong feelings for Twilight first, there could've been... Well. Really? You and Sunset Shimmer? I mean... It's a passing thought of a scenario. I'm already the happiest man alive being with Twilight. But imagining the many possibilities of, say, having arrived in this world first as opposed to Equestria - Which would've had me jump off the school roof first thing, mind you - different events lead to different effects. Let's just not get ahead of ourselves. You're lucky enough already winning the heart of a naive Princess. And I wouldn't trade Twilight for the multiverse. Anyway, onto helping this distraught teen out. "Typically, a mentor tells his student that they must find the answer him or herself, leaving behind only cryptic warnings or clues." Smirking, I continued casually, "Thankfully, I'm not like Celestia. The answer to this dilemma is very obvious." So obvious, in fact, a three-year-old could deduce this glaring plot device behind 'ponying up.' "Tell me, Sunset, have you noticed a pattern behind the girls when they... Grow wings and tails?" Frowning, Sunset gazed towards the ceiling contemplatively. "Hmm... Well obviously when the world was in danger by the sirens that one time. Now it just seems so... Random." "Ah, but are they really so random? What exactly are they doing when those wings and tails popped up?" Tapping her chin, Sunset commented out-loud, "Well, Rainbow was playing music earlier just now. And this transformations after the Battle of the Bands started happening when Fluttershy was tending to her animals, Rarity expressing sheer joy about these clothes she helped me pick out... Pinkie at a celebration party when everyone was laughing..." The cogs were starting to turn. I could see it in those clear sea eyes. The expression was widening in revelation. "These events are related to things they enjoy...!" "And now just that," I started encouraging, grinning widely as Sunset was connecting the dots earlier than usual, "What do all these habits have in common...?" "...They're used as an expression for friendship!" Sunset gasped lowly, shock turning to surprised enthusiasm. "Those habits represent the truest parts of who they are, that's what causes the transformations! Of course; as the bonds of our friendship strengthen over time, so does the magic!" "Thirty points to Ravenclaw!" "Huh?" More Slytherin, I'd think. Or maybe Gryffindor. Or perhaps Hufflepuff. Really? Also, welcome back Starswirl, glad to have you join us. "Well done Sunset!" The girl smiled bashfully. "No need to praise me for it. Once more I couldn't have deduced it without your help." Well, actually, you could've. Anyone could've. "It's fine that you want to figure things out for yourself at times. But you should never be afraid to consult your friends if it becomes too seemingly difficult." Hm. You should follow your own advice sometime soon. Sunset nodded. "I'll keep that in mind." "Please to hear it, my young student." At that, the teenager chuckled humouredly. "So you're my teacher now?" "Why not?" I smirked, gesturing with wide arms. "With Twilight training her own student, why should you be left out?" The reaction was surprise, Sunset blinking curiously. "Twilight has her own student?!" "Yeah. Just recently, right before I arrived here. Her name is Starlight Glimmer. You'd love her, Sunset, she's a former villain as well." It took a few seconds for that to process, amusedly so. With a small smile, she replied sincerely, "I'm happy for them both then. This new student of her's in good hands." Then, leaning forward on the table once more, Sunset asked with open eagerness, "Would you mind telling me more about this Starlight?" Funny thing, I wasn't expecting to smile and laugh like a silly idiot for the majority of my visit in this world. But, like I said before, Sunset being one of the few major positives about this film, it was hard not to grow annoyed at someone who was essentially like Twilight in many aspects, but unique in her own right. And Sunset deserves to know that. It's all my fault, isn't it...? Hm? You know what... What happened before we got here. Jack. I just can't help it, you know. Last night, sleeping on that couch, and now watching these girls enjoy themselves, everything that happened yesterday involving the imbalances and the source has just... Caught up to me. I've potentially unleashed an unspeakable disaster upon everyone I love. And this time, there's no sugarcoating who was to blame for this one. Not Starlight. Not Sombra. Not Celestia... It was all. On. Me... You can't hold yourself solely accountable for this, my young student... Can't he? Sombra scoffed scornfully. Last I recall, old one, it was this boy who deliberately decided to intervene and [BEEP] with the canoncity of the world, thereby releasing this evil and giving it sentient form. All of his progress, his entire journey, had led up to this monstrosity which threatens to tear all worlds asunder. Which is all my doing to begin with. The ancient unicorn responded remorsefully. And this was the first time I heard Starswirl so... Sad. It was literally affecting my own emotions. It was I who brought Jack here from the very beginning. Had I know the consequences would've become this immensely severe... I'm afraid we must endure through this new hardships I had unwittingly bestowed. How? How can we stop something that was never meant to exist in the MLP universe to start with...? Isn't it evident? Indeed... Balance, as always, holds the key to the safety of us all. This is no longer clearing up the repercussions, we're now facing the destiny for all life, among this world and Equestria. And, in essence, every world before it. The best we can achieve for now, is to watch, and wait. And then commence battle? Precisely. Wonderful... So we must play patient for this 'Zagreus' to turn up again. And deal with it once this monster chooses to reveal itself. My eyes never strayed from the girls comforting Sunset to Rarity showing off all the outfits designed for the Games. Heh... Zagreus... Who'd have thought... Zagreus is my secret name... Zagreus is the one to blame... Zagreus is the pony's shame... The beast that I've been keeping... Hm... Wait...! As it followed in the flick, Rarity's own magic began revealing itself in all its laughable absurdity. Unfortunately I was in no mood to laugh. Fortunately I was determined enough to rise up from my seat and shut the doors into the room before that little device of human Twilight's got near enough to absorb Rarity's magic completely- Which, sadly, I must request you refrain from doing. ...What now? Starswirl sighed. This kind of interference is what I am afraid of allowing at the present time. Zagreus grows in power the more changes we bring to all around us. This is a significant impact to the events which are to come. But... I can't just-! Can't you? N-No! Whether I despise this world or not, Rarity remains my friend! I can't let this happen to her or the others, just as I can't bring myself to idly sit by for human Twilight to fall into Midnight! You're asking too much of me here Starswirl! Jack, please, consider what this means. The voice was more gentle than imploring. I too do not wish for any of the girls to suffer, but we must wait until we can know what changes can be made. We must wait for Zagreus to show signs of his return first before proceeding with anything rash. ...But... I know that image of any version of Miss Sparkle suffering such a fate unnerves you. Understatement of the damn century! But if you choose to interfere, now that we know what is causing this imbalance to the worlds and why, we must be more cautious than ever before. What's the plan then, Zordon? We just sit by and wait?! Yes. ...But-! Please, Jack. I am asking you as a teacher... And a friend. Too later regardless for him to do anything. The draining is complete. True to Sombra's statement, a hovering Rarity slowly descended on the floor with an exhausted posture, looking heavily worn out. God... Dammit-! Ow... What was that slight twinge in my chest just then...? "Twilight?!" "Uh... Yes...?" Couldn't even bring myself to stop the following awkwardness, slumping back onto my seat in defeat. Alright, Starswirl, I'll restrain myself from preventing the girls losing their magic by that device... But don't think I'm gonna allow Midnight Sparkle to happen no matter the cost. We will see, but thank you for obliging to my wishes. Tch. Figured you'd sacrifice the fate of all lives for one individual, who isn't even your Twilight. What can I say? I'm not someone to look up to. I watched the girls interact with a befuddled human Twilight at the doorway from a distance, too focused on their conversation to spot my saddened expression. For a brief second, those purple eyes glanced towards my cyan orbs and widened slightly in recognition, before conversing back with the excited girls surrounding her. "Spike!" "Huh! You know my dog's name too?" Not even a villain of my own making will stop me from protecting any version of Twilight Sparkle... "But doesn't that bother you?" "Does what bother me?" "Another Twilight competing against us? An alternate version of your girlfriend!" A short huff. "I have a million other things to worry about than that, Rainbow." Like, for example, another of my friends losing their magic along with the portal being closed because of it. But no, Rainbow here thought it was far more important to address the fact over another version of Twilight was participating in the Games. Not that she had much of a choice... "Speakin' of, what in tarnation is she up to?" Applejack pointed out towards the other side of the hall. Human Twilight currently oblivious to her surroundings whilst checking the readings on the small device around her neck. Oh did I neglect to mention about that? I probably left out a lot more things about what's going on in this flick. But believe me, none of them are fascinating enough to talk about. Really, I'm more interested in that Crystal Prep, when I watched this back on my Earth, had its front gates closed in the middle of a school day. My school never did that. "Leave this to me." Uh-huh. Sure thing Sunset, you go act all confrontational to a hapless Twilight. I'm too tired to care at this point to prevent that disaster waiting to happen. Instead, I went the opposite direction of them towards the food stand. Free food is free food. Glaring off a CP student who foolishly attempted to appear menacing my way, I happily consumed the treats while glancing in the girls' direction. Ah yes, while Pinkie is making chums with human Twilight, the others are confronting their respective anti-Mane Six of Crystal Prep... Who have no other reason to exist than the simple fact they're the opposing team of six girls with attitudes. Because [BEEP] it, why not? No fresh unique ideas here; we have to perform every high school cliche by the book! And how gratified we as an audience to have such memorable new characters who stand out as the opposites of the main characters. Such as Sugar Coat - Get it? Because she's a blunt tactless [BEEP] - and Lemon Zest. And... Uh... Uhh... Sour Sweet. Yeah, her! Also there's... The one with goggles... And... [BEEP] it. They're not even worth trying to remember about, even when they're standing right over there! And when Celestia finished another small speech, the parties cannon went boom. Disco ball's in the air, Vinyl's rocking the stereo, and everyone's having fun. Well, almost everyone. I'm just over here tapping my foot and eating cupcakes. Ugh... Strawberry- Agh! There it goes again... Another magical essence drained away thanks to Twilight's little device. And as that kept happening, the stronger these disturbances to magic were beginning to affect me. One hand clutched my temple to rub the pain which suddenly burst from there. With Rarity, it was a faint buzzing. With Sunset, a sudden stabbing sensation that had the girls immediately come to my aid when I almost collapsed earlier. This time I was prepared, however, and gripped both my head and the edge of the table. It's getting worse... Starswirl, you have to let me- Give it some more time, Jack. More time?! That's half the girls now with their magic taken away! And nothing of any value was truly lost. Speaking of no value, a certain [BEEP] destroyed the party mood by tapping the microphone, lights came back on and everyone resumed acting like hostile [BEEP]holes against the other school for no real reason. Again, WHO named it the 'Friendship Games...?' "I'd like to thank Principal Celestia for her unconventional welcome. It's been four years since the last Friendship Games, but it feels as though nothing has changed. Canterlot High continues to pick its competitors through a popularity contest, and Crystal Prep continues to field its top twelve students." ...That's not entirely inaccurate. Sadly. Why the [BEEP] are Sentry and Derpy on the team? No offense to the latter... "It is a comfort to know that even after so many years of losses, your school remains committed to its ideals, however misguided they may be. I wish you all the best of luck... Because of the inevitable outcome." Shout out to the constant organ background music that plays every time she's taking the spotlight. Also, who even is this woman? Who was she in Equestria? Why wasn't Cadence the Principal of Crystal Prep, which would've made a trillion times more sense? I never even heard of a 'Cinch' back in the pony world. Was she a figure of high authority there? A Princess in another kingdom? A noble? A judge? She strikes me as a judge at first glance. From appearance, or how she seems to judge every living thing around her? Pick one. Also, you two would get along just fine. Hm. And, finally, the Friendship Games commence! ...And I'm doing my absolute best not to fall asleep the whole way through. Should've brought my 3DS with me... Dammit. First off: Science! Exciting! Celestia and Luna allowed me to observe from the corner of the room, despite Cadence's curiosity to the student with a beard watching the competition with tired indifference. And while generic song seven-six-eight-four plays in the background to montage the first round of the games, I'm too busy thinking about other things. Like, what is Spike making for dinner back home...? Speaking of food: Cooking! Oh how wonderful! Just makes me even more hungry. You know, while we're busy watching these tedious, boring, inconsequential games, how about we nitpick some more about the stupidity of this flick... By addressing the total idiocy of everyone in this film! Well... Better than anything going on right now, I suppose. Almost every character here is dumb, but who is the dumbest? Let's find out. Just how stupid is Celestia? So Celestia might be the Principal of an established high school, but wise she is not. Despite carrying a look of utter confusion over everything, Celestia couldn't even piece together about Crystal Prep's Twilight being from this world. In Rainbow Rocks she dismissed claims over dark magic being used in the school in spite of being witness to such in the first film. And here, in Friendship Games, she outright challenged Cinch over the school board believing about magic going-ons, when there's video footage and eyes witnesses to be found during these events. So how stupid is Celestia?! She makes her Equestrian self look self-respecting by comparison. Even now she looks like she's having a brain fart upon Pinkie demonstrating her impossibly Mona Lisa cake. Next is woodwork, but who cares? Next on the stupidity list, if you please. The entire student body is filled with stupid idiots. A brief conjured image of my old school. Oh, yes, fair enough, that's true, but we're referring now to this student body. Okay so, where to begin? How about how completely accepting they are that magic's a thing, or how easily misled they are by everyone and everything around them. The Fall Formal contest, the Battle of the Bands, the Friendship Games and... What comes later. Not a single one of them outside the Human Six started asking questions about the strange magic, where it comes from, who exactly Sunset and Twilight were and about their magical world. They just take it at face value, no questions asked, thus demonstrating the simple-minded life of a student who can't comprehend a much larger world that just became a groundbreaking discovery to anyone with the most basics of common sense. And why didn't any of them object to the girls joining in the competition if they know what they're capable of? Do they want to succeed so bad that they're willing to cheat their way to victory? Wouldn't shock me. Dean Cadence is a stupid, dumb, [BEEP]ded idiot head. How after the proceedings events and conclusion to the games, Cadence knows everything now. The truth as to why Twilight participated after all, and became another generic demon monster because of Cinch's manipulations. But instead of gathering evidence and eye witnesses, calling the police and reporting to the school board over Cinch's actions, Cadence just stands there and continues to serve the undeserving Principal until the end of days. You'd think she of all people wouldn't take too kindly to Twilight being emotionally manipulated and blackmailed like that. More work for me, I guess. Next up, a spelling bee contest. Yay, but onwards Sombra! Principal [BEEP] is a stupid [BEEP]hole. Principal Cinch is a dumb bimbo as well. It was bad enough risking your job and credibility through illegally blackmailing an underage student to doing as you wished, but then she doesn't bother reporting to the school board with exactly what she threatened to do regarding the activities of Celestia's own students. Nothing was stopping her from gathering evidence herself to display for the board, and Celestia would have an obligation to confirm all those accusations if she didn't want to risk anything. But then again, it is Celestia... The Human Six are all reckless fools with no idea what they're doing. Well... Yeah. To be frank, those girls lacked the experience and wisdom their pony counterparts obtained over time. They acted less like responsible young adults with their gifts and more of children toying around and showing off their powers without any hint of modesty and self-control, save for Sunset, who's doing her best to keep these powers under care. I legit prayed for the safety of this world after LoE. Alright, final bit of the first round with Twilight and Sunset. This painful montage is almost over with. Vice Principal Luna's the dumbest person ever. This [BEEP]ing idiot's been around for three films, and is the dumbest person in the universe! In the first Equestria Girls she was tricked by a notorious untrustworthy student alongside her cronies into punishing a teenager whom had no student records to begin with. In the second and third film she's absolutely fine with the Human Six entering various competitions despite their reputation for being... Well, childish for their age. She, like Celestia, is completely incompetent at her own job and yet acts all smug alongside her older sister even when threatened by Cinch. Jack Wright is even more pathetic than Luna. So the dumbest prize award goes to none other than- Hey! "That means the winner of the first event goes to... Twilight Sparkle and Crystal Prep!" Wait, what? It's already over? Oh thank God, I almost dozed off for a moment there! Oh, wait, the students of Twilight's own school were groaning for no reason. Let me fix that. "GO TWILIGHT!" [BEEP] you teenagers! Many look startled and jumped as I sprung from my seat and applauded loudly for the lonesome girl. Twilight looked positively surprised by the single praise, as did the girls cheering up Sunset, and only blushed in embarrassment whilst waving sheepishly. "Hey! Why are you applauding her?!" "I regret [BEEP]ing nothing Rainbow!" Inciting shocked gasps from teachers and students alike to a word which was bleeped to my ears, but clear to everyone else. "Are you sure you're feeling alright...?" "Sunset, let it go..." "Well, you can hardly blame her for inquiring." Rarity responded for her friend, frowning sternly. "You've been looking positively dreadful ever since the other Twilight arrived. Is it something to do with her?" "Does seein' her make yer miss the Princess?" "Is it because the portal's gone? No sweat, we'll get it back up and running in no time." "You know what always cheers me up on a day like this? Pizza!" Whereas Sunset looked fondly over her friend's antics, but gazed back at me in clear concern. "You've been on edge ever since the Crystal Prep students arrived, moreso than I have! Is it something related to that threat you mentioned before?" I barely answered, keeping my own gaze elsewhere, bracing for the inevitable backlash that's to come. I'm not sure I can keep up with allowing my friends to lose their magic any further, Starswirl. It's no better than what Tirek did... "And you keep glancing over where we split up from Fluttershy." Damn. Nothing gets past her... A tender dark yellow hand clasped my shoulder, prompting me to stare back at worried cerulean eyes. "Stardust, whatever it is that's bothering you, you shouldn't hide it from your friends. Whatever's happening, we're here to help. You know that, don't you?" The others nodded, encouraging expressions present. "...I know Sunset." I sighed, gently removing her hand off me. "I'm sorry, I just... I'm a little stressed, that's all-" And something just popped up then to warrant even more stress. "Hey there!" My reply was to flinch, sending an unpleasant welcoming look towards the teenager suddenly joining us without good cause. "Nice work on the first round. We wouldn't have gotten closer to winning without you guys." Sunset smiled. "Thanks Flash. You weren't doing bad yourself back there." In only one's opinion... And just then, the cardboard had the [BEEP]s to suddenly grip my shoulder and say casually, "Mind if I borrow Stardust here for just a moment?" Without even awaiting a response, Sentry steers me a few feet away from the curious girls to a spot still outside the front of the school. In assumed safe distance, the boy turned to face me and began rather nervously, "So... That's this world's Twilight, huh?" Oh, this should be interesting. Starswirl, just so we're clear, I'm not able to use my powers in this human form, correct? Especially with the connection between the two worlds temporarily cut off, the magical source from Equestria lessens the ties. Those three other dimensions you had visited were unique of operating their own magic. Suffice to say, this world is powerless without the, shall we say, battery of Equestrian magic. Got it, so I can't punch this [BEEP]wad in the [BEEP]s with superhuman strength and make it super hurt. Thanks. With a glance over to the other side of the courtyard, I answered Sentry's waiting look with a swift, "What of it?" "Just wanted to be sure." Uh-huh. "She's really nothing like our Twilight, then." Our Twilight? "This one looks kinda... Lonely, without friends. I feel bad for her. So that's why I need your advice; you know Twilight probably more than anyone, since they're somewhat the same person, right?" Cyan eyes narrowed. I did not like the sound of whatever this stereotype was implying. "Where is this going, Sentry...?" The teenager sighed. "You don't have to call me that, you know. Flash is just fine. Anyway, I was hoping you'd give me some pointers to impressing someone like Twilight." ...What? "You think I got a shot with her? This Twilight from Crystal Prep?" ... Hahahahahahaha! You'd have to credit that tenacity. I certainly would! "Excuse you? [BEEP] OFF YOU USELESS CASHGRAB HEARTTHROB!" Sentry was already backing up, and rightfully so. Students turned their heads in surprise at the vocal rage. "You have no right! Get out of my sight before I rip off your [BEEP]s and feed them to a dragon friend of mine!" The boy at least heeded my advice, making a swift departure back towards the building, cyan eyes glaring at his fleeing back. The [BEEP]ing nerve... Jack, I advise you calm yourself. The stress of recent events affects your better judgement, added with the side-effects you are experiencing from the imbalances of magic being drained repeatedly. Really, what other answer was he anticipating? It should be common knowledge over your unhidden disdain for that clown. No empathy is to be held for the fool believing he could gain any knowledge from you. "What was all that about?" A feminine voice asked confusedly from behind. "[BEEP]ing self-conceited cardboard cutout..." I growled balefully, turning back to the concerned girls who evidently heard all that. Heck, you;d have to be deaf not to hear that loud angered tone- Agh! "Stardust?!" Happening... Again...! Applejack and Rainbow were quick to prevent me from keeling over, grabbing my arms and shoulders to steady my posture. Internally, Balance was screaming in my ears, feeling my blood pound. The chest felt as though it was constricting, the sudden imbalance against magic stronger than the last one... Something is wrong... No [BEEP] Commodes- Ag...! "What is it? Stardust's what's happening?!" Sunset reached out with both hands on me. The imbalance is empowering more than it should. These events of the Friendship Games are always suppose to happen, but close proximity to this natural attack against Balance itself is affecting your own connection to the magic. Rarity looked slightly aghast. "What's the matter darling? Is something causing you grief...?" From the corner of my pained eye, as the mental assault was, thankfully, subsiding somewhat, I spotted a fleeing Twilight with a talkative Spike pursuing her into the school. With that, I made my decision. "Go tend to Fluttershy!" They blinked at my command, but I ignored any and inquiries, shrugging the girls off me and proceeding to follow after the frightened Crystal Prep student. This has to end, here and now. Jack- No Starswirl! This has gone on long enough! You said so yourself, this was imbalance at work! And natural of not, we could be empowering the threat that is Zagreus by just standing by and twiddling our thumbs! I'm not gonna let this keep going any longer! Then you better prepare for the repercussions. Oh I am... I definitely am... Wasn't hard to lose them, Spike's voice was always loud in comparison to the others. One hallway down was where I needed to be. Jack- Don't try to stop me, Starswirl. You for a fact I will never allow any of my friends in danger, especially Twilight. Except for, as I keep repeating, this being not your Twilight. Irrelevant to the contrary! All I am asking is for you to be careful. The voice gently responded instead. If Zagreus is involved somehow, our choices may not reveal a more positive outcome this time around. The magic of friendship alone will have difficulty aiding us in this battle. I know what I'm doing, don't worry. And that's exactly what concerns me. Ah... Seems another fool has beaten us to her first. "Who are you talking to?" "Erm... Myself. It's a nervous habit... Were you looking for me?" God dammit. I immediately opted to hide behind the corner of the hallway, wanting to say nothing to Principal [BEEP] over there. Just wait for her to leave, and get on with the plan. "Indeed I was. Quite a coincidence that the CHS students moving onto the next event are the same, nice girls who were so interested in you, don't you think?" God, it was like a hawk observing her next meal. A very posh, unlikable hawk. "I'm not sure..." It startled me, despite knowing it beforehand, exactly how meek and... Vulnerable this Twilight was by comparison to the other. A part of me wanted to just storm over there, give Cinch a piece of my mind and hold this Twilight in my arms, reassuring her and promising nothing will go wrong, ever again... "Perhaps you should get to know them after all." "But I... Thought you didn't want me to?" "Let's just say I'm covering my bases." I bet you are, [BEEP]. "Who knows? Perhaps they'll reveal to you the secret to Canterlot's High newfound success." Get your filthy hands off her you stuck-up, villainous- "I don't know; spying feels kind of... Wrong!" Thankfully, even this Twilight held some semblance of morality. Cinch, however, wasn't too pleased by the hesitant yet good-intended answer, leaning back and fixing her dumb glasses. "Well, it's your decision Twilight. It's not as if your application hangs in the balance..." A brief pause from leaving. "On second thought... Yes it does." ...Sombra, hold me back. Even if I unlikely would, I have no physical body to oblige that task. Starswirl, say something to calm me down. Right now. The Princess wouldn't be too pleased if any verbal or physical assault against a woman, regardless how unpleasant she may seem. We can deal with her comeuppance later. As Cinch was passing around the corner, time slowed for a brief moment. Pink and cyan eyes clashed from the corner of eyes before she continued on her way by me, unfazed by the death glare boring in her retreating backside. ...That 'later' may come sooner than you think, my good ol' mentor... "Man... She's awful." Amen Spike. "What are you gonna do?" Walking around to see them properly, Twilight sighed sadly. "I don't know Spike." Thus resorting to sink back against a locker with arms crossed against her knees. "I don't know..." "I'll tell you what she can do." Seeing any version of Twilight so depressed and helpless mentally wounded me. Both human and dog glanced up at the direction of the stern voice in surprise, not expecting more company. Purple eyes sparkled in recognition, but nothing more, and it almost made me wince compared to the fondness, humour and pure joy I typically see in my Twilight's eyes whenever she looked at me. Inhaling deeply, I continued and knelt carefully beside the stunned teen. "You can stand up for yourself and fight back against this injustice Cinch is using against you." "It's you..." Twilight gasped, eyes widened in wonder. "The boy who bumped into me from that mirror, and... You were there with those girls, and cheered for me just before." I smirked, glancing over to the curious canine. "Your owner is very perceptive." Spike nodded, wagging his tail proudly. "The smartest person I know." "I don't doubt it." This Spike, unlike the one I called a brother, wasn't too reluctant to a head rub, happily accepting the strokes with a slobbering tongue as expression of content. Meanwhile, Twilight looked between him and I in open confusion, prompting me to address the matter at hand once again. "Sorry, force of habit. Anyway, it's high time we take justice against what that woman is doing to you, Twilight... Sorry, I can call you Twilight, right?" "...I guess?" Haha, that clear bafflement was adorable to look at. At my expressed amusement, the purple teen rubbed her forehead tiredly. "Sorry, I just... It's been a long day, putting it mildly. You're saying you can... Help us?" Where you have all the cards in your hands, Hell yes. With a patient smile, I proceeded to clarify, "You don't have to obey Cinch's wishes, you know. You do have a choice over your own destiny." Twilight sighed, hesitant to agree. "Not this time... Not with what Cinch is using against me." "The application to an independent study program." "Yeah, and I can't just... Wait." Purple eyes snapped at me in shock. "How did you...?!" With a smirk, I tapped my temple. "I'm psychic." Twilight frowned uncertainly, prompting my light chuckle. "Just kidding love, I just know stuff, let's put it like that." The young purple dog tugged at her skirt. "Twilight... I think he can help us out here!" The young girl hesitated once again. "I don't know Spike... I'm not sure what can be done, or how this man could help us in this situation." "Don't knock it till you've tried it, my dear." Opting to stand, I lowered one hand invitingly, an exact repeat of our first meeting yesterday. "You can live in fear, or take a stand. And I can't stand seeing young women being manipulated this way. Help me help you, Twilight Sparkle. I promise I will do everything in my power." And once more, the moment of truth. But even if Twilight doesn't accept my offer, I'll still do things myself anyway. Cinch needed to be stopped, as did this imbalance. Now was time to put the plan of stopping both into works. But I didn't have to worry for too long, once a small, gentle purple hand reached upwards and brushed against my own, prompting me to carefully help the helpless teen to stand, smiling proudly. "There we go. Perhaps now we should finally get better acquainted. My name is Stardust Balance. It's an honour to meet you, Twilight." With a playful bow and my new top hat placed against my chest. God, this almost feels too weird, introducing myself this way to someone who's very, very close to you in another universe... It took a few seconds for Twilight to grin, nervously so. "It's nice to make your acquaintance, Stardust-" Beeping sounds cut her off, prompting us to glance at the device hung around her neck. Odd, I don't remember it activating during this scene of the film. Even more curious, the small light is pointing in my direction. ...Oh. Oh [BEEP]! "Quick, turn that off-!" My warning came too late, as a bizarre sensation came over me, something I haven't felt since Tirek... You know. Welp. We're completely [BEEP]ed. I was worried this would happen... Twilight stared in pure shock at the different human looking back before her once the magic was consumed... And I mirrored that expression beautifully. Before falling to the ground as all air was cut off. Chapter 126: Friendship Games II... Drivel...A... Ack...! Can't... Breathe...! Starswirl... Someone... Help...! You fool! You should've suspected something like this would occur concerning that device of hers! Glad you... Have time to... Lecture me... While I'm... Choking to death... Lungs... Feel burning... Can barely look up... Clutching chest... Need air...! "Oh my gosh, what have I done?!" Twilight... Gasped horridly. "I didn't mean to... What's happening to you?!" "Can't... Breathe..." Hurts to... Even talk... Felt like... Vacuum of space... "We have to help him!" "I-I don't know how, Spike!" Eyes watering... Corners of vision beginning to blacken... It'll be over soon if... If she doesn't do something... "Twilight... Pl... Please...!" Voice was hoarse, wasn't... Wasn't going to make it any longer... "Twilight!" Spike's terrified voice... Lit the fuse. Something smashed before my body. And then I was impacted by a ball of light between us, the force of which sending me flying backwards, skidding across the clean hallway floor, clenching my eyes shut at the intense brightness emerging from seemingly nowhere. And, suddenly, it felt like a wave of fresh air was finally being granted as my oxygen again, rapidly inhaling and exhaling the air welcomingly. My nostrils filled with a warm scent, of comfort and reassurance, that the magic keeping me alive in this world was back with me. When the light died down, my eyes carefully opened... Blinking to compose myself, slowly getting up from the ground. Wait, I inspected my body, and found the original body of Jack Wright has once more become the golden taller, much lean form of Stardust Balance. The sight of my yellow hands incited a long exhale of relief. Thank God... Hold on. From the other side of the hallway knelt a saddened Twilight, regarding her now broken hand-made purple device lying on the floor, bits of it scattered around it. Spike leaned against her side for comfort, and I slowly stood up, dusting myself... Before coughing, violently. Right, that was to be expected... That was, indeed, too close for comfort. Thankfully there was enough goodness in this young woman to save your life as opposed to leaving you there for... Well, I prefer not to imagine a different scenario. Yet, this doesn't change how foolish it was to approach this human variant of your Princess and anticipate things to only proceed smoothly. Just be more cautious the next time; your constant near-death experiences are beginning to wear on me. Slowly stepping forward, I inquired gently, "Are you okay?" Violet eyes snapped upwards, widening in surprise before lowering back to the small device, carefully gathering everything in her hands. "I guess..." Twilight sighed, glancing back up with fright reflecting in those beautiful purple orbs. "I'm sorry... I-I didn't know something like that was going to happen! Were... Were you in pain?" "It did look as though you were hurting back then after changing your appearance, literally." Spike added. With a hoarse chuckle, I smiled wryly. "No harm done. Really, you didn't know your device was capable of absorbing magic like that... Sorry I made you break it, by the way... But thank you, for saving my life just now, Twilight." Accepting, once again, a hand to help her stand, Twilight glanced between the inoperable thing and myself. "It's still my fault, regardless. All I wanted was to understand the strange readings and phenomenons happening within this school. I didn't mean to hurt anyone...!" "I know." Carefully, I laid a hand on her shoulder, prompting her soft wince. "But I don't blame you. Really. You're a good person, Twilight, and I know you would never intentionally harm anyone without good reason to. What matters now is, everyone has their own magic back, and no doubt the portal's working again." Which I could feel. No shadow of doubt about it, my connection to Balance here may not be as strong, but it was enough and calm once again for me to sense that everything was as it should be. Twilight, upon breaking her device, released the contained magic which, in turn, returned to their original hosts. I'm assuming that's the case, Starswirl? Indeed. Great! Twilight looked back up hesitantly, curiosity slowly emerging on those vulnerable features. "When you say magic..." Ah, now this is where the fun begins. "You don't mean 'magic' as in the unnatural force which contradicts all known laws of realism and scientific research, do you?" "Look to your talking dog for answers." Spike chuckled from the ground. "He's gotcha there, Twilight." The teenager flushed in embarrassment. The decision made, to avoid any further messes caused by what occurs later in the film, I turned around and motioned forward. "Let's get going then." "Wait, where are we going?" Smirking, I glanced over my shoulder to the curious Twilight. "You want answers, I'm willing to provide them. About this magic, why Spike can talk, and why everyone here apparently knows you and Spike by name and recognition. But let's talk somewhere where we won't be easily eavesdropped on." Are you certain about this decision, Jack? Yes. What is preventing any further negative repercussions from taking this route? The events of Twilight transferring to this asinine school may never occur because of this. Take this choice with precision. I will. Don't worry. I already know I'm off to a good start anyway, the moment the human Twilight took one last look at the broken device in her hands... And dropped it in the nearest dustbin. "I... Wow... Just... Wow..." Yep, same. "Pretty much my thoughts about this, too." Spike commented, wagging his tail between us excitedly. "I mean, there's another me who's a dragon?! How awesome is that?! He sounds so cool with how you describe him!" "That's because he is, Spike." I say with a touch of pride to my voice, rubbing the canine's head. "Then again, I think any version of Spike is awesome." Except for Gen III. While her dog was happily accepting the attention, Twilight still look mystified by everything I've just shared with her, blinking slowly to process all this. Then, from our sitting spots on the school rooftop, she looked down to the front statue. "So these girls got their magic because another me - a pony me - came from another world. And that same mirror I investigated down there, this 'portal,' is in actuality the very same gateway between this world and 'Equestria?'" The skepticism was actually pretty adorable. Any sane person wouldn't buy it at first, which shows how more human this Twilight was compared to the people in this school. "The same portal which became in accessible when you absorbed its magic along with Sunset's." Smirking at the flustered teen, I added teasingly, "Got to say, very impressive device you made to do such things. Albert Einstein of our time over here." Reddened cheeks increased further. "I wouldn't go that far... Not even Einstein had any experience with something this... This... You know..." Violet eyes stayed to the ground below our dangling feet, expression contemplative. But I didn't need Balance to sense the growing turmoil and confusion growing inside her. The more answer, incites more questions. Not even those glasses hid the conflict in her eyes. Speaking of which, those glasses. Them being there alone incites HUGE writing inconsistencies. Because, clearly, the only reason this Twilight has impaired vision is so people can tell the difference between the two. Because children, apparently, aren't intelligent enough to spot the distinctions though mannerisms, clothing and hairstyles. You give children of your homeworld too much credit. I remember when cartoons didn't dumb themselves down for the viewer's sake... Anyway, why only those two with the major physical differences? Why couldn't the others be distinguished uniquely opposed to their Equestrian counterparts as well? Why can't, say, the human girls have different hobbies? Different lifestyles? Different mannerisms? The carbon copy approach is simply unconvincing. If they want the audience to like the Human Six aside from being basically reflections of the ponies, give them distinct personalities and traits. Different experiences breeds different paths. Exactly! But no, it's only Twilight who has a unique alternate self. Whom, meanwhile, still stared at the ground and oblivious students below us, rubbing her temples as though suddenly growing a migraine. Leaning slightly, I asked softly, "Are you alright?" Placing a hand on her shoulder just in case. The teenager inhaled. "I... I don't know. Everything you've just told me, it's all... Overwhelming I suppose..." She confessed, shaking her head bafflingly. "Maybe that's an understatement; this is just all so... Bigger than I originally expected. Alternate worlds, magic actually exists, another version of me who's a Princess." "Don't forget the dragon me!" "Heh, that too Spike... I just... This is almost incomprehensible. It should be incomprehensible!" Violet eyes stared at me. "But, everything I've seen so far... It's all beginning to add up... And that... That scares me..." My reaction was instinctive, placing a hand on her shoulder to keep the teen grounded, expression that of understanding. Twilight didn't flinch this time, but gazed at me through desperate eyes behind those obnoxiously big glasses. "The unknown is always frightening to us, even those who claim they embrace the unexplored and strange. Even the other Twilight had doubts at times." Twilight nodded, slowly, beginning to let it all sink in. "Do you need a moment?" "What? Oh... No, no I'm beginning to let it sink in." "Are you sure?" "Fine, just... This will take some getting use to." Clearing her throat, composing herself, the enlightened Twilight regarding me curiously, face clearly hungry for more information, but restraining herself somewhat. "So... What happens next?" Grinning, I answered casually, "That's all up to you, Twilight. You have all this knowledge at your fingertips, and the proof in this school. The question now is, what will you do knowing all this? Return to Crystal Prep upon learning these things... Or seek out what you've been missing that you're searching for?" The reaction was, of course, not unexpected. The girl was stumped. "How did you know that...?" "Magic I'm guessing," Spike said. "Nope, I just know things," I answered humouredly, but Twilight wasn't amused, just watching me expectantly. Shame. Anyway. "There's something missing, a constant absence in your life that you're not sure what it is. You want to find it, and you had some hope the answers would be find by investigating Canterlot High." After a long searching moment, Twilight sighed, staring at the ground from the roof again. "Yes... It's always felt as though, despite all my grades and successes, I've been missing a key component. Something essentially that I have no idea what it is. And, if I'm being sincere... I still haven't found it, despite everything I've been told just now... So much for finding the answers I needed as opposed to wanting..." And Hell will freeze over before I ever consider not helping Twilight in her time of need. But she's not your Twilight. "I know what it is you're looking for, Twilight, and I can help you find it." Purple eyes glanced over to me uncertainly, but I caught that sparkle of interest behind those silly large glasses. Smiling, I strengthened my voice to assure conviction. "But first, we need to deal with someone else; someone's who been taking advantage of her students long enough." "Principal Cinch." Spike supplied, canine features frowning. "But, how exactly are we going to expose her for everything she's done to Twilight?" "The answer lies at Crystal Prep itself, Spike." Both dog and teenager looked at me in surprise. Grinning, I stood upwards, brushing myself off. "There's not greater crime than hiding the truth, Twilight. Cinch has gotten away with this for too long. If you help me take her down, I can, in turn, help you find what you're missing. What do you say?" "...I don't know." Twilight wrapped her arms around herself uncertainly, purple eyes skeptic and worried. "The idea of spying on those girls was bad enough, but what you're proposing potentially breaks every school code and law. What if something goes incredibly wrong?" "Then I'll take the fall." "But... You'd do that...?" I smiled. "Of course." A habit developing, my hand reached down in offer. "Breaking a few rules to bring a criminal to justice. I don't see the problem. But I can't do it without you." Which wasn't entirely true. Even if she declined, I'd go to Crystal Prep regardless. "Assist me in bringing Cinch to justice, and I'll do everything in my power to help you so you won't be feeling empty any longer. Help me help you, Twilight... Help me help you." Twilight glanced at cyan eyes, to the golden hand, and then a tugging Spike. The puppy said with assurance. "I think we can trust him, Twilight. That mean woman shouldn't get away after today." The teenager wasn't entirely convinced yet, but looked back with something else reflective on her look. "Why bring it upon yourself to take her down...?" "If I don't, no one else will." Literally. Even knowing everything Cinch had done to Twilight, not even Cadence called the police on her [BEEP]. You seem to hold a lot of faith in this girl who lacks the conviction and will of the Princess. I recommend against underestimating her so easily, Sombra. You'd be surprised how interaction can create newfound determination. I pictured my mentor smiling sagely. As demonstrated this very moment. A purple hand grasped a golden grip, sealing the deal. And carefully pulling her up, I smiled proudly at the hesitant teenager... Whom smiled back, but more softer and growing in confidence. "You're right... Cinch shouldn't be allowed to get away with this." "Yes!" Spike leaped from the ground into Twilight's arms, embracing his owner and friend tightly. "Alright team, where do we go first?" Smirking, I inclined my head to the door leading back inside. "Well first, we take a ride to Crystal Prep, and lay out the plan on the way there." A few steps forward before Twilight called out. "Wait, right now? But the next round of the Games are starting soon!" Oh yeah, that. "Twilight, no offense, but [BEEP] the Games." She gasped comically, shielding Spike's ears from the offensive word. Snorting, I continued, "Priorities my dear. The Games can wait for one of their contestants. If not, well that sucks for them." "But what if-?" "It'll be fine love, trust me." I winked, heading towards the doorway. "When we're done, Principal [BEEP] won't have any further right to blackmail you anyway. Come along Twilight, Spike, we've got work to do!" "So, tell me about yourself." "Huh?" "Well, I know just about everything regarding your equine counterpart." More than you'll realize, I guarantee it. "But you're a different person, though no less unique." Twilight blushed at the compliment. I grasped my hands behind my back with a smile. "So, why not indulge a friend?" The teenager blinked in surprise. "We're... Friends?" "If you want to be." She then smiled lightly after a short moment, ducking her head from my teasing gaze. Together, the two of us walked with intent through the school hallways towards the exit doors, Spike hiding back in her backpack. "There's not much to say..." Twilight admitted with open shyness, shrugging cutely. "I could tell you about my grades and research, but personally? I'm afraid you'll be disappointed." "Try me." I smirked, and Twilight opened her mouth, as though about to accept the challenge lingering from my statement- "There you are!" Ahh [BEEP]. Twilight immediately halted, staring at the floor as though it was interesting upon the six girls approaching us, blocking our way out. Without fail, my hand clutching her shoulder as a gesture of reassurance. Sunset and the others looked positively confused by the scene before them, but that didn't stop Rainbow was saying irritably, "We've been looking all over for you Star! What are you doing hanging out with her? The next round's gonna start anytime soon, and you're here hitting on the enemy team!" "Honestly Rainbow Dash, you could be a little less crass." Rarity glanced between my glaring self and the flustered human Twilight, frowning in concern. "She didn't mean anything by it, darlings. We're just all a little under duress from last round." "Not to mention our friends suddenly getting back their-!" Applejack was smart enough to cover the blabbing Rainbow's mouth, adding with a nervous chuckle. "Confidence! That's what you were gonna say, wasn't it?" Pink eyes rolled and a blue head nodded vigorously, prying Applejack's hand off her. "Not to mention we were worried sick after ya seemed to have been in pain earlier Star. Is everythin' okay...?" ...You know what? One last thing to take care of before we departed. Something I should've addressed yesterday among our interactions. "Everything's fine. Come with me, all of you." Rainbow opened her mouth to protest, but was cut off by stern glares and reluctantly obliged. Following my serious posture outside to the front school yard, I said gently to a worried Twilight, "Would you mind waiting here for one second? I won't be long." A small nod, but that was all I needed. "Sunset, a private word." The other girl blinked, and followed me a few feet away from the others. Once we were out of ear shot, right beside the front statue, Sunset immediately burst out, "Something's happened; it felt like a wave of fresh air inhaled into my lungs. Rarity, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy all suddenly got their magic back also, and the portal's working again! I checked. Is there something you know about this sudden restoration of our magic?" I sighed, ready to get this plot point over and done with. Partially completed yesterday at the cafeteria, now it's time to finish the job. "Sunset... You're not Twilight." Oh, how condescending of you. The pony-turned-teen blinked. "I'm... Aware of this...?" "Let me finish." I continued firmly. "You're not Twilight Sparkle. You're Sunset Shimmer, and that makes you no less important as her." Importance to me, however, was another perspective. Sunset was confused, but allowed me to proceed, "I know you've been feeling insignificant as of late, feeling as though nothing can be done without her or I being here to help out. But the truth is, Sunset, you're just as capable, confident, strong-willed, determined and straight-up amazing as any of us. You have it in you to help your friends without any help from your home world." Cerulean eyes reflected surprise and hesitation, Sunset looking away briefly to the ground. "Was it that obvious in my messages...?" "And because I know how you feel." That prompted a reaction. Grinning lightly, I grasped her leather shoulder. "I know how it's like, feeling useless and ineffective without the guidance and wisdom of others. Hell, I've allowed people to control and steer my path all my life. Ever since I met Twilight and the rest... I did everything I could to be useful and independent, when the truth is, it's okay to rely on people for help at time to time." A lesson which you constantly ignore and almost get killed for it. You [BEEP]ing hypocrite. "You've already proven yourself, whether you know it or not. In my eyes, Sunset, you're as worthy of being a Princess as Twilight." And that's the truth. Sunset looked positively stunned by the admittance, covering her mouth slightly in gaping shock. "I... I don't know what to say..." Her body expressed the gratitude instead, as I was suddenly embraced, tightly, by the pleased dark-yellow teenager, bacon hair covering my vision somewhat. And Sunset whispered happily, "That's probably the nicest thing anyone's ever said to me. Thank you so much, Stardust..." And in my mind, I pictured Twilight, my Twilight, smiling proudly at my encouragement and words, and this moment prompted my own smile, Sunset pulling back with a touched grin. "Just speaking the truth, my dear." With a smirk, I inclined my head to the side. "Yes, I know what happened with the magic suddenly returning. And with that out of the way, this Twilight's going to help me with something previously overlooked. I'll be back sooner or later." Sunset blinked at that, following my gaze to a shy Twilight keeping her distance from the others, save for Pinkie and Fluttershy who were conversing cheerfully with her. "What about the Games? I don't think they'll start without their prized contestant." Oh my God. "The Games can bloody wait. This is far more important." Leaning forward, I added with intensity. "This Twilight was blackmailed into participating, and I'm not letting that stand any longer." Sunset gasped at that, clearly disturbed and frowning in empathy, glancing towards the nervous purple teen from a short distance. "Stay here with the girls until we get back. I'm doing what should've been done long ago." But before I could go back to them, a warm hand clutched my sleeve. "Be safe." Hm? I glanced over to Sunset, who was smiling faintly. "Twilight told me about your tendency to be... Reckless at times. And I wouldn't want my 'mentor' getting hurt off the bat, would I?" "Too true." Laughing lightly, we headed back to the group, and I gestured Twilight to follow as Sunset talked with the girls. "Are you ready?" I inquired to a patient human Twilight. She looked back briefly at the six colourful girls. "They're... The other Twilight's friends." Ah. I nodded. "They are... Best friends in the pony world, in fact." "They seem nice..." "Yeah..." "If a little enthusiastic..." God help me wipe this grin off my face. "...Yeah." "It's strange..." She commented thoughtfully, violet orbs lingering on the group conversing away, tilting her head. "They're interesting girls... But, just those few minutes alone with them I felt... Safe. Almost happy..." A small grin was creeping on her features, whereas I was smirking knowingly. "I guess I'm already beginning to get the answers I really needed..." With a spark of newfound determination, sparkling in those gorgeous emotional eyes, Twilight looked back to me with utter certainty. "Let's go." Turns out, on the bus ride there, Twilight found it in herself to finally swallow everything told to her. Thus, inciting her inquisitive nature to be released in full force, making excited questions regarding everything I knew about Equestria, its natives and magic itself. Even during the 'interrogation,' I had to laugh, watching the human Twilight from mellow and depressed to enthusiastic and craving for more answers to her never-ending list of questions. Each one I responded to only brought two further inquiries from her mind. About Earth Ponies, unicorns, pegasi, alicorns. You name it. Griffons, dragons, minotaurs and Changelings. Twilight wanted to know every drop of information; how the regal system worked, how society operated differently from ours, and so on. I felt more like a lecturer the further we discussed these things, taking seats at the back of the bus as to not be overheard. Eventually, my weary voice had to comment on something which made the eager Twilight flustered in flattery and embarrassment. "You'll have plenty of time to learn more about Equestria soon." I reassured the eager teenager. "Although I love hearing your voice and enthusiasm, I'm hardly the best at explaining stuff." The rest of the trip was spent in discussing the layout of the plan, which was easily prepared for enough. Infiltrate the school, find the security surveillance room, get the recorded footage of Cinch blackmailing Twilight along with any other students that [BEEP] repeated the action towards, send them to the nearest police station through email, and voila, bobs your uncle! Sound simple enough, and despite Twilight's constant misgivings about what exactly this plan entails, I had to keep reassuring the teen that should anything go wrong, I'll take the fall. "You're awfully calm about doing this." She had to comment as we stepped off the bus. "Aren't you worried over the likelihood of us getting caught?" "Believe me, I was a worrywarts once." My eyes gazed to the imposing building before us. "Although the other Twilight often bests me in that regard. We'll be fine." A swift advance forwards, and I found myself moving beside Twilight at such a close proximity it surprised me. But then I knew why; feeling of protectiveness. Having to remind myself repeatedly that this Twilight wasn't the same strong-willed one as mine; easily manipulated and victim to emotional abuse. There was an urge to keep this young woman protected at all costs, and I'll be damned if anyone stops me. No matter the location, it appears any version of Twilight will have her Warrior. Ha ha. Very funny. "Well, gotta give the school credit in how orderly it is." Seriously, everything looks pristine and well-kept just from entering the front. Crystal Prep obviously thrived on reputation alone, because treating students like equals? Pft, not here! Twilight scarcely nodded, purple eyes darting around nervously as though we're being watched. "The surveillance room's down this way. If we're going to do this, we should probably hurry." "Let's go then." Twilight sighed, but quickly jogged up to meet me, the weight of Spike in her backpack not slowing her down in the slightest. "I see you're persistent about going through with breaking every rule in the book." "What can I say? I'm known for challenging authority." That's putting it mildly... "So much for getting into the study program..." I smirked at Twilight's defeated tone, shaking her head tiredly. "You could just point me in the direction and head back yourself, you know." Finally, a small smile emerged on her pretty expression. "Well, since we've already made it this far, what would be the point?" Atta girl! "Besides, you promised you could help me, and since you're basically a walking talking alien from another dimension, I can't have you leaving my sight anytime soon. You're stuck with me, I'm afraid." "I'll try not to complain too much." That brought out a giggle from the teen, who knew from my tone I was jesting. "By the way, you still haven't told me." "Told you what?" "Anything about yourself." "Oh..." Twilight grinned sheepishly. "Well... What do you want to know?" "How about... Everything." And so the surprised Twilight obliged, and let me tell you, she excelled at being a lecturer than I ever could be, launching off her life story with a bang. At my encouraging smile and amused eyes, the young teen laid out everything about her grades, hobbies and life style, happily describing her love for Maths, history, science, stargazing and so on. It was like listening to my Twilight repeating everything she's ever told me about herself. And I was completely okay with that. Taking a deep breath while we walked down a corridor, ignoring the curious yet annoyed gazes of students by their lockers, Twilight glanced around before flushing in seeming shame. "Sorry if it's a little much." I even surprised myself, when spotting the detested looks of other uniformed students - Very, very ugly uniforms that could do with some blue, I've yet to comment - by interlocking my hand with hers. A red-faced Twilight snapped upwards at the sudden intimate gesture, and I only winked in response. "Don't apologize; I enjoy hearing you talk." And leaning closer, I whispered sincerely, "You're safe with me. These clowns don't know any better." What ever would your Princess say, I wonder, acting this close with another version of her willingly? She wouldn't be too pleased, I can picture. I imagine she'll be understanding... After being initially annoyed at first. But hey, what my Twilight doesn't know won't hurt her. Once we were down a corridor bare of scrunched-faced students, the hand-lock disengaged, but Twilight blushed like a tomato for a good few minutes, inciting my short laughter. "Haha! I remember when my Twilight got easily flustered by physical contact that way." But, gazing back, I added with a frown. "But I don't ever recall her being so... Treated harshly by her peers." "Then she's lucky..." Twilight said solemnly, regarding the floor again while still leading the way. And the posture brought an unpleasant curl to my lips. "Twilight... Why do they despise you so much?" I just compelled to ask, sympathy and fury driving my motivation. "What could you have possibly done to have made them behave like immature brats to you?" There's another thing that makes no sense. You'd think, being the student who often won the awards in the school, she'd get some positive attention. But for no reason at all, Twilight is treated like scum by the student body because... She's a driven student with ambition? Teenagers are [BEEP]ing stupid. You can relate. Eh... The girl shrugged, smiling wryly at me. "They're not exactly fond of others succeeding above them-" "Twilight? What are you doing back here?" We both collectively froze at the familiar voice, belonging to one human counterpart of an old friend standing before us with open curiosity, glancing from the nervous girl to the gold older teen beside her. And, surprisingly enough, this might be weird to note, but Shining Armor is probably the only human who barely resembles anything to his equine self. Like, the least similarities appearance-wise apart from skin and hair colours. And looking obnoxiously repugnant. Seriously, not even a Diamond Dog bears such an unpleasant appearance, the sight of that foolish Prince as a human probably disgusts me than your little romance with the naive Princess. "Shouldn't you be at Canterlot High for the Games?" That questioning look quickly shifted to suspicion, looking back at his younger sister, whom was twiddling her fingers. "Who's your friend?" "Oh, him?" Twilight asked with a tremor to her voice, evidently conjuring up some excuse. "This is Stardust, my... Escort. Dean Cadence wanted the medical records to the Crystal Prep students participating in the Games for the next round, so she asked me to retrieve them from the nurse's office. Stardust is here to verify this." Quick thinking, Twilight. I nodded, playing along. "It's true." Although, gazing at the man's eyes, there was something already... Off I sensed about him. Although that implied if anything was right about the human version of my friend. "Hmm..." Blue eyes stared deeply back at the pair, one nervous and one composed, before a small smile rose on his lips. "Well, why didn't you say so? Anything I can help with?" "No! No!" Twilight waved frantically, grinning sheepishly. "We'll be fine. Come on Stardust, let's not keep the nurse waiting." Still regarding the curious boy with a mirrored expression, I followed. Again, something felt disturbingly weird about him, and passing by the boy, for some reason, incited a shudder down my spine. A sign, maybe, that I've dwelled among this world long enough. "That was a close one." "Hm. Good excuse you pulled back there, although acting-wise could be improved on." "I panicked alright? I wasn't expecting to bump into my older brother of all people, I had to improvise!" Twilight protested to my light-hearted observation, rubbing her forehead tiredly as we passed a corner. "Sorry. It's just, Shining can get very protective of me, and the last thing we want is that blocking our way." "Oh. I'm fully aware of how protective of his loved ones he can be." Purple eyes glanced at me curiously. "You mean, you know him in your world?" I grinned. "Was Best Man at his wedding." And what an event that was. "I'll have to tell you about it sometime." I added to Twilight's gaping expression, nodding forward. "Are we close?" Closing her mouth, the girl nodded, motioning to a pristine door on our right. "Right here." Ah, excellent. We're halfway done with the plan! Twilight proceeded to knock, and... No answer. Another knock. No answer. "Huh... Must be on lunch break." "Even better." And I almost laughed at Twilight's expression upon me callously opening the door, which wasn't locked for some reason, and into the room filled with recording cameras and controls, spying on every corner of the school building. Upon a reluctant Twilight following after me, I closed the door carefully whereas she lowered her bag and allowed Spike to come out and play. The puppy was all too happy, to say the least. "About time! Sometimes it gets really stuffy in there." Spike scratched behind his ear, gazing around curiously. "Are we here then?" "We are Spike. Now, time to get to... Work." Twilight already beat me to it, taking a seat by the controls and immediately hopping into it. The teen muttered beneath her breath. "Yesterday... Two hours ago and fifty-seven minutes... Principal's Office..." ...Anyone who said any version of Twilight Sparkle was ineffective, was a Goddamn liar. "I'll leave you to it then." I commented jokingly, prompting Twilight's quick glance and small smile. "We should do this quickly as possible. I'm already breaking enough rules for doing this. If everything goes South, I can kiss that study program goodbye." "Didn't I say I'd-?" "Take the blame? Repeatedly." Finally, something akin to amusement emerged behind those glasses, staring back up at the camera recording the office of the detested Principal. "But despite which, I don't think I can bring it in myself for anyone else to take responsibility for actions I'm partially involved with." Leaning against the edge of the table, I folded my arms and grinned. "Heh, noble. You're almost like my Twilight in every single way, but unique in other aspects. You're doing the right thing here." Twilight was typing into the keyboard with the speed of a hungry jaguar, but couldn't refrain from asking. "...And what else is she like?" "Hm?" "The other Twilight. The 'Princess of Friendship,' as you called her." "As everyone calls her nowadays." I smirked. "But where do I even begin?" The mental image alone of the smiling alicorn prompted my small smile, gazing up to the ceiling. "Beautiful. Driven. Ambitious. Determined. Passionate. Hilarious. Kind. Studious. Intelligent. Devoted. Brilliant. To be honest, I don't think every positive word in the entire dictionary could do her justice; she's... She's perfection itself." The sound of tapping keys halted briefly, and I felt both pairs of eyes on me. "The two of you sound pretty close." Spike stated. I chuckled lightly, eyes looking upwards still. "That's one way of putting it... She saved my life, for existing alone. At one time, we were the bane of each other's existence. But now... Without her, I'd... Well, I'd prefer not thinking of other scenarios." "Why?" Human Twilight inquired softly, sounding slightly nervous, as if afraid of the answer. "Who is she to you...?" The billion dollar question, an answer to which only I knew. And that answer came from the bleeding heart and dedicated soul towards that beautiful, Goddess of a mare, a sole word emerging from my throat that was quiet, but carried more weight and intensity than a thousand suns. "Everything." The room then became quiet for a long, good moment, the implications of the meaning behind that singular word filled with nothing but emotion sinking in. Until Spike said something which incited my genuine laughter. "Wow." Wow indeed Spike! "You don't strike me as Twilight's type, no offense." Pft! "Don't worry Spike; I don't know what she sees in me either." Human Twilight, meanwhile, turned her gaze back on the screen, which was replaying the exact footage, I imagine, needed to expose the Principal permanently. "You found it? Nice work Twilight!" The teenager nodded slowly, her mind seemingly occupied on something else. "Now we just need to download the footage and send it via email." Good point. First we'll need- Huh. "It always pays to come prepared." And Twilight inserted the Deus Ex USB stick from her pocket into the hard drive to proceed with the download. Spike threw me an amused look. "Don't look so surprised. Twilight always comes prepared for anything." "Anything but magic girls, talking dogs, breaking and entering the surveillance room in my own school." Twilight commented mildly, sending us a look of faint amusement. "This has been one surreal day, to understate it." A bing noise to alert us the download was complete, Twilight was efficient in pocketing the stick again, standing up and erasing any evidence of our presence here. "We should depart quickly. But first, Stardust." I was so use to her voice calling me 'Jack' instead, hence my sudden surprised look. "Yeah...?" Twilight looked nervous briefly, picking up the backpack after Spike lunged back inside it, composing herself before proceeding to ask, "You said this other Twilight was the 'Princess of Friendship,' correct?" Yeah-huh. "And... Is she happy? With her friends, I mean, and with her... Boyfriend?" Hah, it was nearly hysterical with how embarrassed she was adding in that last part. But in answer, I nodded with a smile. "More than you know." Twilight nodded, staring at me then contemplatively. "And you think... I'll find what I'm missing through those girls, back at CHS?" Certainly- "There are always better options to happiness." ...What? My senses yelled in danger, and I swiftly turned around, extending an arm to protect the equally shocked Twilight. From the doorway, flanked by numerous male students entering the room to block our only exit, human Shining Armor with a straightened posture, hands clasped behind his back and a smug expression present on his ugly white mug. But my attention was neither on the controlled students nor Shining's unappealing facial features. But the eyes. Those pure, blackened irises overtaking the deep sea blue he normally had. "Shining Armor...?" Twilight inquired in stunned surprise, taking a few steps forward before my outstretched arm. "What are you...?" A sickly grin. Malicious and ill-intended. "Sorry Twily." The words held no fondness for the host's younger sibling. "Your big brother's gotta deal with some trash getting close to his innocent little sister." At least we were right about one thing. Sombra mused warily with the students surrounding on Shining's snapping fingers. That monster was involved with this mess in one form or another. And now we know... A classroom. How quaint. "Please, do make yourselves comfortable." The possessed Shining insisted mockingly, blackened eyes regarding us with ill-concealed glee. "We wouldn't want to cause you distress. After all, one of you is our greatest student and the other the oh-so famous 'Twilight Warrior.'" Twilight, struggling against the grips holding her arms, stared at her elder sibling pleadingly. "Shining, what's gotten into you? Let us go!" "Oh I'm afraid not, dear sister." A hint of disdain from addressing the teen as such. "Until you hear what I have to say, that is. You've been a very bad girl already; cooperating with this ill-tempered nuisance and breaking almost every rule in the book? My my he has been a bad influence on you." "Shining! Snap out of it; this isn't you!" "Don't bother Twilight." My eyes narrowed, myself held by the arms with two students gripping me tightly. "That's not your brother talking to us right now. Am I not mistaken, Zagreus?" Faint expression of amusement formed on the possessed boy's facial features. "It's the eyes, isn't it?" "Black and tainted." "The only 'tainted' thing I see here, is the clown mucking about causing messes everywhere he goes." Stepping forward, his pale features leaned close to my undeterred face, glaring right back. "Always endangering his own life for the sake of some self-noble crusade, never once considering the consequences towards his actions. A child playing adult." Zagreus shook his head and reared back again. "I don't know what the Princess sees in you." My mouth stayed shut. I won't give this monster the satisfaction. "What? No witty comments? No insults or threats? I see how much those ponies have influenced you to the point of mellowed cowardice. No matter." A sharp inhale, teeth grit in anger at the creature daring to grasp the spooked Twilight's chin to maintain eye contact. "It's this girl here I'm more interested in, regardless." "Touch her again, see what happens..." "And there it is!" Mock applause, the controlled teen raising his voice while circling the room. "The unrestrained wrath of a God!" This time, Twilight turned to me in gaping surprise. "Oh, he didn't tell you my dear? Unsurprising, this man always guards his closest secrets from others... Aside from Princesses, of course." "Who are you?" The purple teenager finally asked, voice raising from shock to boldness. "What are you?" "Moi?" He gestured to himself. "Why, your salvation of course! I am the master of all that lives, the chessmaster over Chaos and Harmony, the saviour towards every star in the multiverse... But you may call me Zagreus." "Well, whatever you are... Release my brother at once! He has nothing to do with this!" "Ahh, such conviction when the right buttons are pushed. You're not as completely unsimilar as your Princess than you know, my dear." Give the demonic presence credit. Sombra mused. At the very least, he's making more use of the human Shining Armor than Hasbro ever did... "But really, there is no need for such hostilities!" A wide grin, not a good sign. "I'm not your enemy here, Twilight Sparkle, but your ally!" "Because taking over her own flesh and blood while holding her hostage certainly makes a good first impression." I pitched in. "Lowest form of wit, but that defines you in a nutshell, doesn't it Jack?" "Bite me. How did you escape from your realm?" I inquired heatedly, attempting to stall for time. Answers were needed here, and I had to keep Twilight safe from this monster's reach. Too bad I wasn't doing a good job so far. "Starswirl stopped you from harming us." "He did, didn't he?" The sickly grin remained stitched onto his face, an ugly contrast to the normal expressions Shining Armor would have. "And he would've trapped me there indefinitely. Fortunately, thanks to the efforts of yourself, Starlight, the dragon and the Princess, my essence managed to escape before the gateways sealed off, landing me in this world. And how conveniently too, since I long suspected you would attempt to prevent the next change destined to occur; but, as of yet, I am not as powerful in my presence as is. I require a physical body, and this discarded boy obliged to my plight all too willingly." "I don't believe you." Twilight said hoarsely, struggling once again. "Shining would never allow a monster to control him like this. Get out of him, right this instant!" He nodded, as if in agreement. "Oh do not despair, I have no intention of keeping this waste of flesh for long. No, I desire my own, personal body. And that is where you come into play, my dear." What?! That vile...! A creature like him has no concept of empathy, I'm afraid... Even I am repulsed by his crude behaviour. My limbs were shaking, voice beginning to quiver in rage,"If you think you're taking this girl's body-" "Always assuming the worst, aren't you dear Jack?" A cruel smile. "A trait often shared with the Princess. No, I have no wish to control this girl's body unwillingly. I want my own body; a self-made form to reflect my greatness. A body composed from the magic and majesty than is I." A small nod towards the frowning girl. "And this young woman here will assist me in doing so... Unless, of course, she wants some unfortunate fate to befall her dear older brother..." Twilight looked stricken, leaning back in shock. "Even if it was possible, which it isn't, why do you want my help? I'm not... Magical by any means." "Modesty compels that answer, Miss Sparkle. But you couldn't be further from the truth." And with that cryptic answer, the possessed boy reached behind him, producing something from his back pocket and showing it to us. "Unbroken and completely operational, all with the correct amount of magic intact." Twilight gasped. And I glared. "Where did you get that...?" "Some thing are beyond your knowing, Jack." "So bad writing then." Zagreus scoffed. "Crude humour suits you boy. But let's not dwardle any further." Stepping forward right before the flinching teen again, the creature raised the repaired device upwards towards her face. "A very crafty device, my dear. Unsurprising for one with your talents; it seemed such a waste to destroy such a useful toy." "That's not yours." Twilight protested feebly, staring at the floor between them stubbornly. "What is it you want from me? What could you possibly hope to achieve from all this?" "The same thing you are after, my dear... Answers." Of course... He seeks to seduce the more vulnerable Twilight Sparkle through promises of wisdom and knowledge. He mustn't succeed, Jack. The repercussions otherwise would be too disastrous even for I to halt. Stepping away from her again, Zagreus raised Shining's head to the ceiling and motioned dramatically. "I know you, Twilight Sparkle. We are very much alike. Like me, you seek the truth in things. The answers to all questions, an insatiable curiosity. I was born from darkness and deception; my origins forged through the actions of a boy who seeks to protect his friends and precious Princess, selfishly sacrificing consequences in the process. Blindly following the actions of a spiritual old buffoon!" Don't heed his words. There is nothing that monster can say that will stray from the truth his own existence is of greater peril than anything else. "Don't listen to a single thing he says love." My eyes narrowed. "If evil was a valid concept, he would be the very definition of it. He'll do anything, lie and cheat, in order to get everything he desires." "Evil? No... No my friend, I reject your claim of evil." Black eyes stared back at me, unflinching by either of us. "Evil defines malevolence; unwanted cravings for death and destruction. I crave Balance; knowledge of the forbidden and well-kept. Secrets the universe dares to keep from my everlasting grasp." "You're a sick version of Balance. An abomination!" "Charming. But your little tirades over what I am is hardly relevant. I'm not here to trade barbs, after all." Walking back to a wary Twilight, he grinned with sinister intent. "Consider what I am proposing here, my dear. Any answers granted to you from this autistic clown won't be enough, will it?" He ignored my warning growl. "You don't want just to learn about Equestria, you want to see it. You want to witness ALL of life's answers right before you! I can relate! Together, we will find the peace we are desperately seeking for." "...And if I do cooperate." Twilight began slowly, processing the horrifying implications behind this offer. "Will you let my brother go?" "Cross my heart and hope to die." "You don't have a heart." "Boy don't make me gag you." Snapping his fingers suddenly, Twilight found herself freed and rubbing her sore arms in brief relief, regarding the gesturing possessed body of her sibling with open caution. Twilight was smarter than Zagreus gave her credit for. "Come now, let us discuss business, you and I." "Wait!" She protested loudly before being forcibly guided towards the doorway, the sight of him doing that repulsing me. "You're not gonna hurt Stardust, are you?" "Do not worry, dear Twilight." Zagreus glanced back at me with a knowing smile. "He's in good hands." And the door closed after one last exchange of stares between myself and Twilight, attempting to send the message that I'll come after them, quickly as possible. And the second they left, the group of seven possessed teenage males began surrounding me. Wonderful. They were also undeterred by my glares, too controlled by that monster to express fear. Remind you of your time in high school, Jack? Time for an escape plan. Indeed. Now we know what Zagreus is after, we should pursue them posthaste. He cannot be permitted to escape alongside the manipulated young Miss Sparkle. The events would be catastrophic, for this world and all others. Right. It's my fault this all happened anyhow. Time to fix another of my mistakes. But first, these teenagers. They loomed closer, ready to deliver their guest the oh-so warm welcome bullies could possess. If it wasn't for, of course, one certain interference by something I just spotted form the corner of my eye. The student gripping my right arm noticed too late, suddenly looking down at the small canine tugging at the bottom of his school jeans, and thus giving me the time to deliver a swift knee upwards. Thank God for these new long legs of mine! The teenager keeled over in shock, and my released right arm acted accordingly, grabbing the other teen holding my left limb by the absurd hairstyle and pulling him close. A headbutt was more than enough to stun the teen in letting me go, resulting in him having his face slammed into the window shelf behind us and knocked out. The student on my right was still keeling over, down for the count from my harsh kick to the area you don't wanna get hit in, especially for males. "Alright boys." Craning my neck with a wry grin, I gestured to the unfazed teens to bring it. "Let me show you how a real man fights." It was over before a minute. There was no coordination in their movements, no tactics. All brute force without thought put into it. Mindless minions, always the most ineffective in combat. Hmph. Unless you educate them in combat personally. But I don't see a power-craving lunatic like Zagreus entertaining the notion. Students were flung over desks and slammed into the surfaces of such, along with windows and the chalk-filled blackboard. Dirty fighting, not exactly an honourable way for combat, but useless for getting them over with quickly. About four of the poor souls were clutching their private ares in pain now, curling up on the floor in sheer agony. Ah they'll wear it off sooner or later. One last back-punch to a charging pupil that sent him flying into a desk. Wow this new human body was much stronger than my old one. Where was this when I was back in high school...? "That was amazing!" Spike cheered in utter awe. walking forwards after observing underneath a desk. "No wonder that guy taking over Shining Armor called you a warrior!" The time for praise must be stalled, I'm afraid. Starswirl said gravely, sounding disturbingly worried. We must hurry and prevent Zagreus's plans before they come to fruition. Let us make haste, gentlecolts! Right! "Thanks for the distraction earlier Spike. But now we have to find Twilight; she's in grave danger!" Noticing the impatient distress in my tone, Spike nodded determinedly. "Right! I'm not gonna let some possessive monster hurt my friend! I can track down where they went with her scent!" Atta boy! "Spike, you never let me down! Lead the way!" "Twilight!" "Zagreus, that's far enough!" Finding them wasn't too difficult, Spike followed the trail of lingering scent back to outside the school itself. Together, we both spotted the two right in the middle of the school courtyard, Zagreus no doubt coaxing Twilight into committing an act she will never forgive herself for. As though suddenly prepared for our interruption, a grinning Shining reached forward and grabbed the surprised Twilight before she could respond to us, holding her arm behind her back and evidently adding pressure to it. "Right in the nick of time!" Zagreus called out merrily. "You always were too punctual for your own good!" "Twilight!" "Ug... Spike!" "Another step forward and her life is forfeit!" The demon grinned sadistically, emphasizing his point as Twilight released a pained gasp from the hold. "I am not like those 'villains' you've faced before, Jack. I have no hesitation to follow through with my promises." He's right, unfortunately. There's no telling how far he'll accomplish to get what he wants; like you, Zagreus isn't tired to the rules of this world. We must proceed with caution. My tone and expression left no room for joking. The pained expression and his awful grip on the teen was far enough. "Let her go, now!" "Why? I have no obligation to obey your word; there's nothing stopping me from harming her." "Hurt her, and there's nothing stopping me from destroying you." At least he had the sense to pause for a moment, recognizing I wasn't kidding around this time. And then, another sinister grin. "But why? She's not your Twilight; merely a high school student whose curiosity would ultimately doom her. She's not a Princess, or an alicorn, or anything significant. She's just a child..." I snapped irritably. "It doesn't matter what she is. I will not stand by and allow you to hurt my friend. Any version of Twilight Sparkle is under my protection, and I'll be damned before you lay another hand on her." Silence briefly enclapsed the area, Twilight staring back at us in shock and faint pain. Spike regarding his owner and friend with open concern and panicking. Zagreus seemed mildly indifferent, a contrast to the sheer anger reflecting from my own expression. For the second he let go of the helpless teen, his life was forfeit. For once, we are in complete and utter agreement. Sombra added firmly. This animal has no place in our world; no reason to even exist. He must be eradicated posthaste; there's no room for hesitation. Not this time. "Alright then, let's leave the decision to her!" Say what now? I frowned warily, as did Twilight who was inexplicably released, staring down at the device extended from the monster's possessed white hand. "After all, this is about you, my dear Twilight. In the end, we are both after the same thing: Knowledge. And that path towards it is just at your fingertips... Take it." Oh no! "Twilight, don't!" But the teen doesn't seem to be paying attention, taking the closed piece of technology and examining it closely, as though seeing it for the very first time. "Twilight!" Spike called out feebly. "You can't let him get away with this! Don't listen to a single thing he tells you!" If not listen to me, then listen to your best friend here! She can't go through with this! Patience, my friends. Patience? There's no time for-! Zagreus was no circling the conflicted teen, his words of seduction said out-loud, "What do they know? Hm? A puppy and a clown? You best them in wisdom and intelligence alone, you are more than capable of making decisions than they ever will be. Within that device lies the key to answering everything you've ever wanted. All of the magic contained in there... Help me achieve both our shared dream, Twilight. And your brother will be free, everyone you love safe and sound, and you will ascend higher than you ever thought possible... All it takes is simply opening what lies within." "Don't you dare." Zagreus was not gonna win this battle easily! Taking one step forward, I insisted heatedly, "Twilight, I've seen the repercussions. The magic contained in that device is too unbalanced, it'll shred you of all humanity!" "And what is wrong with that?" The enemy scoffed, rolling his black eyes distastefully. "With knowledge, humanity means nothing but limiting yourself to a mundane existence. We would be Gods among men!" "Which is far worse!" I objected hotly. "Knowledge can destroy you as much as enlighten you if you go too far! None of us have any right to control everything throughout the universe! Twilight, please, don't heed his words!" "Pay no attention to that manchild!" Zagreus sneered, leering at the visibly shaking Twilight. "He already seduced an alternate version of you; but you are smarter than that, I know it. Release the magic within, Twilight, and everything will become clear. You are almost... There..." "No one will ever be safe, not even our loved ones!" "Unleash it girl! It is your destiny to achieve greatness!" Twilight stared at the device in her palms still, expression completely covered by uncertainty, glancing from it to me, to Zagreus, then to Spike. One was goading, the other two pleading. Twilight looked completely stricken; as if the temptation of knowledge was too much to not simply ignore. Please... I know you're better than that, Twilight... Please... "Twilight..." Spike attempted weakly, pleading to his owner and best friend. As I have said repeatedly... She's not your Twilight... No... And Zagreus will pay for underestimating her that way. ...What? "...No..." Huh? "I'm sorry?" Zagreus blinked, Shining's expression that of surprise. "No..." Twilight barely whispered. Violet eyes were glaring down at the device clutched in her grip, mouth set as in in firm decision. "I can't... I can't unleash the magic contained in here... It's not my right." ...Something similar to hope began rising in my being. Scratch that, it was hope exactly! "Can't... Or won't?" Zagreus narrowed his eyes, displeased by the repeated answer, standing right before the girl with sickening black orbs penetrating her soul. "You have the potential to learn everything the universe hides from beings like us-" "I am nothing like you!" Whoa! A fiery side to the girl never before witnessed in Friendship Games. The uniformed teenager glared right back at her opponent, purple eyes sparkling- No... Blazing in determination. "No one has the right to be all-powerful, neither you nor I! You're a monster who only cares about himself and no one else! And I absolutely, without anymore hesitation, refuse to let you hurt anyone ever again!" You go girl! Raising her hand upwards, Twilight was prepared to slam it into the ground and prevent Zagreus from ever getting what he wanted- SMACK! I roared in pure fury. Spike called out in horror, "TWILIGHT!" How... How DARE HE! The poor girl wasn't strong enough to react in time, the backhand from the possessed body sending her flying a few feet away, the device falling into Shining's waiting grasp without delay. Rubbing her cheek, Twilight groaned and stared up at the monster tearfully, but traces of defiance still remaining. Without hesitation, I rushed forward, ready to rip the monster out of Shining's body and into shreds. "Foolish girl!" Zagreus spat in pure disgust. "The ignorance of a child... So be it. I never needed you regardless, but having a worthy Queen by my side, mostly just to spite our ill-charging friend over there, would've made an excellent bonus prize." Shield your eyes! Starswirl's warning couldn't come soon enough, suddenly blocking my face from the white light breaking out in full from the opened device, the force of such power already flapping my coat and pushing my hat off. Such... Raw energy! Stop him! Before it's too late! Can't... It's pushing me back...! "ONLY I HAVE THE POWER!" Once it was presumed safe enough to see again, Twilight and Spike's gasps of pure horror alerted me to the giant white sphere suddenly floating in the middle of the courtyard, the possessed body of Shining Armor standing before it... Black mist leaving his eyes and mouth. Ugh! I could tell what that meant. The discarded, unconscious body of the poor boy collapsed onto the ground before the worried Twilight and Spike, and I quickly hurried over towards them. And the black mist evaporated into the literal ball of light before us, prompting me to help a dazed Shining Armor suddenly beginning to wake up. "Huh... What happened...?" "Shining!" Quickly, Twilight and Spike assisted me in guiding the disoriented teen at a safe distance, Twilight inspecting her older brother for injuries. "Are you okay?" "Ugh... Twily...?" The pale boy rubbed his temple, bleary eyes staring back at the three regarding him down in concern. "Did I miss some- ...Whoa..." Whoa indeed. As Twilight helped him on his feet, we all turned back to the gigantic sphere only growing further in size, the strong gusts causing our clothes and hair to flap dangerously, even releasing the long purple hair of Twilight's from that original hairstyle of hers. Immediately, my instincts had me step forward and act as a living shield. Just in case. In response, a magnificent voice boomed from the blazing sphere. "BALANCE IS MINE!" "Ugh... What's happening?!" Spike called out, struggling against the harsh wind and ignoring Shining's shocked gasp to Twilight's dog suddenly talking. "It's Zagreus!" I answered while covering my forehead, squinting angrily towards the threatening sphere. "The imbalance is merging with the unleashed magic!" Where did he get that magic anyway?! The girls retrieved theirs after Twilight previously broke the device! That doesn't matter at the moment! Right now we needed to find a solution before the end of the world! "What should we do?" Spike asked loudly, panic and fear present in his tone against the force before us. Good question Spike. Sombra, Starswirl, if you have any suggestions right now I'm open to them! Beneath you! This ain't beneath me Sombra! Everyone in this world is in danger-! NO YOU AUTISTIC TWIT! LOOK DOWN! What- OH! Thought I felt something tapping against my sneaker. And surprise surprise, it was the same device human Twilight had constructed and Zagreus somehow got his hands on and repaired, discarded and opened like a clam. Picking it up, my eyes glanced from it to the giant sphere itself, mind already formulating a plan. An incredibly, dangerous idea that would, once again, possibly be the death of me. Starswirl... Would it work? Jack- Would it work?! The tired mentor sighed, regretfully. In theory, yes. The device was unintentionally designed to absorb and contain magical anomalies. And at present we are confronting perhaps the greatest anomaly of all. However, combined with Zagreus's own imbalance, it might prove too much; the end result could free the magic, destroy the thing for good and... And annihilate everything within a short feet of it. But you don't know that for sure... Zagreus's merge has become too unstable. The device would break, completely, but the magic would be freed and returned to whence it came. I will make sure of that. Zagreus wouldn't become too powerful, but he would escape. And you... I cannot bring myself to admit the possible aftermath. ...That's alright. I can. Don't. Don't even think about it boy. Sombra snarled as I stared at the technological wonder thoughtfully. You've come too far to willing accept that fate now. You hear me? I refuse to have you die right here, right now! My life over theirs... Heh, not really a choice, is it? "Stardust...?" With a small, remorseful smile, I looked back to the worried teens and canine, speaking with no room for argument. "Get indoors, keep everyone inside. You'll be safer there than out here... I hope." Twilight frowned heavily, eyes watering from the force of wind and hair flapping about almost angelically. "What are you planning to do...?" I grinned lightly, holding up the device as an answer. Those magnificent eyes widened. "Would- Would that work?!" "We're gonna find out." Glancing to the recovering boy, I added with a hardened tone, "Keep her safe." Shining blinked... But nodded, just as determined as I. Alright then. "Get inside, all of you, before it's too late!" "But-!" "Come on Twilight!" Spike protested. And Shining concurred, guiding a reluctant Twilight away from what was about to occur. But before they made it to the doorway, Twilight called out one last time. "Be careful!" I grinned weakly back. "Always!" The voice from the sphere chuckled, unfazed as I gave the teen one long last look before turning to face it defiantly, the three now safely behind closed doors. "IT ALL COMES DOWN TO THIS, DOESN'T IT?" Ugh! A strong gust of wind, more powerful than before, prompting me to pause briefly from that raw power in my advance towards the being. "BY OPENLY DEFYING ME, USING THAT DEVICE, YOU WILL ONLY DESTROY YOURSELF, YOU REALIZE. I, ON THE OTHER HAND, CANNOT BE DESTROYED!" Tch! My feet pressed into the grass as I slowly approached. "I AM IMMORTAL!" Agh! Almost keeling over, I pressed on. "I AM UNSTOPPABLE!" Jack, reconsider your actions here. The voice almost sounded pleading. There is no real telling the outcome from what I predicted. This is no longer a situation where the logic of this world will assist you this time. The result could erase you from existence itself! "I AM BALANCE INCARNATE!" You're a blind fool! A mistake Zagreus! I agree with the old mage, boy, do NOT go through with this idiotic plan! We can think of something else to eliminate this threat eternally! The loud voice mused, almost in humour. "IS DYING REALLY WORTH THE EFFORT IN PROVING SUCH FUTILE HEROISM!" Starswirl... Sombra... Was nice knowing you guys... Goodbye. Jack! Stop Jack! With a small grin, standing directly before the large sphere bathing me in light, I regarded the device as a certain image of my friends conjured from the depths of my mind. Of my heart. Everyone... Including Spike and... Twilight... My Twilight... This is for you... Thank you, you and everyone else... I love you all... Glaring upwards, I called out with the voice even Sombra would be proud of. "I'm not a hero... I'm a Twilight Warrior!" The open device raised up between us. "And I am fixing my mistake!" Zagreus barely had time to scream, but whispers of objections and disbelief flew by my ears as the magic was being slowly, readily absorbed into the unstable device, the raw power of such causing my two hands to grip tighter on the technological marvel to keep it steady. The imbalanced merged magic was already causing a strain on my body, knee vibrating and teeth chattering violently. It wasn't going down without a fight. That's fine, we warriors often fight to the death regardless. With the image of my friends and... Her... Fresh in my mind, I screamed out in angry conviction. I was gonna win this battle! Zagreus will never have a body or the power to rule over anyone or anything! THIS WAS FOR MY FRIENDS! And through that mental announcement, the last of the magic was consumed into the closing device like a Pokeball capturing its latest prized Mewtwo, the tremors and strong winds immediately dying down as soon as all was said and done. Silence eclipsed the courtyard, offering nothing but peace and serenity for a brief moment. ...Huh. Well that was- The explosion encompassed my vision before I could even blink. ... ... ... ...Ug... Ugh... W...What...? Warm... Something... Warm... Touching... Touching my... My... Lips...? ...Wait... Was someone-?! The perpetrator of my personal space reared her head back in pure shock, my own eyes quickly opening and violent coughing producing from my throat and lungs. Ack! Ow! Felt like I was hit by a moving train... My chest is burning...! Urf... "St-Stardust? You're okay?" "Give him a moment. That was some mighty explosion he just survived back there." ...Oh. My bleary vision, taking a moment to adjust from complete disorientation, soon became clear enough to regard the nine faces staring down at me with open concern, bafflement and relief. Mostly the first and last one. "Aghh..." Clutching my sore head, the implications soon became to me from a newfound sensation on my lips. "Did-Did someone kiss me...?" The one responsible blushed heavily, looking away at the amused and mischievous looks of her friends. And of all people, what are the odds? Despite my chest burning, my head growing a migraine and limbs feeling stiff as all Hell. I had to chuckle. "Heh... Sorry to disappoint, Sunset, but I'm a taken man..." Clear blue eyes snapped back at me irritably. "I panicked okay! You weren't breathing and I... I learnt about these things since my time in Canterlot High." Sunset rolled her eyes as Rarity and Rainbow snickered. "No wonder Twilight thinks you can be so infuriating at times. First you risk your life like this - Again - and now you're poking fun at my CPR. You... You...!" Okay, then I was greeted by a tight embrace from the teen, bacon hair filling up my vision. "We were so worried about you..." Oof! Followed by Spike pushing into my stomach with a blissful wag of the tail. "I'm glad you're okay!" Ah Spike. Couldn't resist rubbing the excited dog's head fondly and graciously taking the offered top hat from his mouth.. "Welcome back to the livin', Star." Applejack grinned lightly, relief and bliss radiant in her Western voice. "That was, what, the second time ya did somethin' so reckless since we met?" Add it to the list... So I'm alive then... Of COURSE you're alive you ungrateful [BEEP]! This time, the former King of the Empire snapped. And next time, at least consider your life values before endangering yourself, willingly. And Zagreus...? As we predicted. Starswirl replied instead, and I never heard sound so relieved either. But that can be patient for a moment. Let me express how gratified I am to see you safe and sound. Seems our own magic was strong to reduce the damage of the immediate explosion to a significant degree. Balance remains with you once again, Jack. Hm... Just don't do it again. Aw... You do care... "Alright everyone, let's make room for him." Shining's voice had the girls oblige, the boy and Applejack opting to help me upwards. "She's right, that was some explosion... You're lucky to be alive. How are you feeling?" The body movement caused my slightly groan, but I made an effort to stand with their help regardless. "Like all Hell..." I grumbled. "Maybe we should take you to a hospital-" "My own injuries can wait." Shining blinked at my harsh interruption. "Is everyone else okay? They're more important." The other looked ready to argue there, but Spike beat them to the punch. "Yeah. That big boom back there only covered like a few feet, nowhere near the school itself." Yikes, no kidding. Scars tore a circle-like crater of the ground, inspected by Crystal Prep students who were investigating the loud explosion right outside the building. "There was nothing left afterwards but you. We thought... Ya know..." A brief pause of horrifying thoughts consumed the air, before Rarity attempted to clear said atmosphere. "What matters now is everyone is safe and unharmed. Though I can barely fathom what caused such a terrifying explosion." "I can..." All heads turned to Sunset, who regarding me intently. "I sensed it when we arrived to the scene. That bright light, it was filled with nothing but magic. Unstable magic ready to be unleashed on the world. But you stopped it... Didn't you Stardust? This was the danger you were warning us about." "Not entirely." I sighed. "But... Yeah." "And you almost got hurt because of it," Fluttershy commented worriedly. "Not even 'almost,' we thought for a moment you were taken from us!" Rarity exclaimed, hands on hips. "Just what were you thinking darling, risking your life on your own that way?" Oh boy, another lecture. Maybe well-deserved this time, but still... Hang on. "Wait, what are you girls even doing here? I told you not to follow me here." "Well the second round of the Games was starting but they didn't want to start without their prized contestant and after you were taking a while we all got worried so we decided to come after you thinking you guys were heading to Crystal Prep and it turns out you were and we only arrived just in time to see that really really loud white explosion and you in that crater so we dragged you out and you weren't breathing so Sunset decided to give you mouth-to-mouth because we were all super worried and Sunset may or may not have developed a small crush on you-" "Pinkie!" "Oops! Sorry!" The blabbering teen grinned in wide innocence whereas Sunset was blushing like a tomato. "Anyway, what were you doing throwing your life away like that? I mean at the Fall Formal it's cause Sunset threw a sledgehammer at your head-" "Pinkie!" "Heheh, she does have a point there though." Applejack commented, green eyes regarding me firmly. "Mighty reckless of ya to do somethin' like that without us. What would Twilight- Sorry, the other Twilight say?" Well I imagine she'll kill me than the explosion after learning what occurred here. Speaking of which, the name of my girlfriend prompted me to glance over to a certain human version of the alicorn, keeping a respective distance from us. Gently pushing Shining and Applejack off me, whom were close by still just in case, I slowly moved over towards the nervous Twilight, taking note of the bruise covering her right cheek. That [BEEP]... I'll kill him. Not if the Princess kills you first. Tch... Good point. "Let me see." She blinked, before realizing what I was saying. "It doesn't hurt that much; it's just a bruise-" "Twilight." The teen obediently did as requested, allowing me to inspect the stung cheek more thoroughly, my own rage and annoyance heating up the closer I looked. Shining growled quietly from behind, but any fury he felt was small and inconsequential compared to my own rage. "I'll kill him..." She blinked at that, then sighed, stepping back while shaking her head, regarding the ground in shame. "It's my fault to begin with. If I hadn't built that stupid device, you wouldn't have almost-" "Do me a favour, love, and stop blaming yourself for things entirely out of your control." I replied in exasperation, sighing whilst clutching my forehead. "If anything, it's my fault this all happened..." "What do you mean?" Spike inquired curiously, and I felt all eyes on me. No point on leaving things as a mystery, I looked to everyone else and sighed again, beginning explain myself to my friends... And those almost hurt because of me. "That creature - That thing - that took over Shining's body and tried to seduce Twilight through promises of power... Is of my own creation." Multiple gasps of shock, confusion and horror. The expected response. "An accident of my own making. The truth is, I was never meant to be here in the first place. Hell, there was never meant to be a Stardust Balance who befriend your pony counterparts... Dating the Princess Twilight Sparkle... Preventing this Twilight Sparkle from becoming something else entirely because of her curiosity..." Shining frowned, and Rainbow asked in utter bafflement, "What are you talking about?" "I mean, Rainbow, that I'm not from this world OR Equestria." Widened eyes, all pure unexpected shock from this confession. I smiled tiredly. "I'm from a place that should've had no interaction with these two worlds to begin with. And because of my interactions here, my interference ever since my arrival, the negative energy caused by the choices I made and those I spoke with, it melded, forming together piece by piece until it was enough to break free, desiring nothing more than to bring imbalance itself upon the lands." "...Zagreus..." Twilight said quietly from behind. I nodded, this time myself regarding the patch of grass in regretful shame. "I can't apologize enough, endangering you all this way... I might as well be the biggest threat to you all..." Plain and simple. I'm a danger to everyone around me. A reminder to the time when Sombra overtook my body and almost ruled Equestria because of it. Everything I do brings nothing but trouble and heartbreak, what right have I to even allow being here? I love Equestria and hate this world equally, but that doesn't excuse my own right to even interacting with the inhabitants of either universe. I have never done anything good enough in my life to deserve a peaceful existence alongside my friends and the mare I... ...What...? Two purple arms wrapped around me from behind, a soft, tender voice speaking in solemness. "You tried everything to stop me from going too far, not to mention saved Spike, Shining and everyone else here. I can't possibly despise you for such." Next were a pair of bright yellow arms reaching around my side, a more gentler voice adding in, "You saved us numerous times now. As far as I'm concerned, you're our friend no matter what." Next were pale white arms, this one a classy voice to my left. "You encouraged us against the Dazzlings in spite of your clear desire to go home. How can we possibly hate you for that?" And pink arms to my front, joining in the growing group hug. "You never gave up on your friends! You're not as bad as you think silly." And blue arms. "You supported us in the Battle of the Bands and helped us kick siren butt. You think we're gonna stop being your friends now?" Orange arms followed by a confident Western tone, "I don't know about you, sugarcube, but after everythin' you've done for us, it'd be unfair to think any less of you. Heck, we call mistakes, right?" Two paws hugging my shoes. "So what if you were never meant to be here or anywhere else? If you're pals with my awesome dragon self, you're pals with me!" A firm white hand on my shoulder. "I don't know exactly whats's going on. But you risked everything just now to save countless lives, not to mention my little sister. That makes you okay in my book." And, last but not least, darker yellow hands joined the embrace wrapping around my neck as Sunset said quietly, "You showed me another path, and never gave up on me. You and Twilight. You don't have to ask for our forgiveness, because there's nothing to forgive. Everyone here loves you, Stardust, surely you see that?" "...Yeah." I whispered, refusing to allow tears to leak from my eyes, embracing all my friends tightly, human or pony. "Yeah I do..." Jesus. Christ. Can we get anymore sappy and cliche? This is something your Princess would be the victim of, not yourself! Quiet you. I'm having the time of my life here. The fact everyone here so readily accepts me regardless of my unintentional actions... Heh, goes to show. Maybe I do have a place in these worlds after all... Don't I Starswirl? You always did. Never believe otherwise. "Thank you, everyone... Now then." Back to business. But like me, everyone kept wide smiles across their faces. Clasping my hands together, I continued with new enthusiasm. The threat was gone, leaving only a few things to take care of. "I think it's time we all start again, regarding a certain teenager behind me. She was just as courageous and strong-willed today and deserves as much thanks from everyone here, starting with a proper introduction, don't you think?" Twilight reddened at the attention and praise, grinning shyly. "I didn't really do anything..." "Bull[BEEP], but I enjoy your humility." Looking over to an amused Sunset, I motioned playfully. "Care to help someone in need of friendship?" "It'd be my pleasure." Stepping forward, the two girls faced each other, the pony-turned-teenager raised a hand as an offer, voice and eyes as confident as ever. "We got off on the wrong foot, sorry about that. We can try again, if you want... Hi, I'm Sunset Shimmer." With a small smile, Twilight cheerfully returned the gesture, mirroring the exact expression. "I'm Twilight Sparkle. It's a pleasure to meet you." When a certain pink-haired teen popped up between the startled girls, grinning merrily. "Hi there. We already introduced each other before, but there's no harm in doing it again. I'm Pinkie Pie!" "Heh... Hello again, Pinkie Pie." "Hi, I'm Fluttershy. It's very nice to meet you." "Name's Rainbow Dash. How's it going?" "Howdy, I'm Applejack. A pleasure makin' yer acquaintance." "Rarity, darling. And I muse say, I do love this new hairstyle as opposed to the other one; it really brings out the colour in your eyes." "I don't think I've seen her this happy in a long time." Shining commented as observed from the side, beaming at the excited teens chatting away with his grinning younger sister. Smirking, I said humouredly, "It only gets better from here on out. Trust me." Legends of Everfree notwithstanding. "After today, I can believe anything... Especially the idea of my little sister having an alternate boyfriend from another world." The traces of disapproval of his voice couldn't hide completely from his surreal amused tone, prompting my short laughter. "Hahahaha! With luck, she won't encounter another me living in this universe." Which was impossible anyway, so you're safe there mate. Also, onto other matters. "Say, you think Cadence would make a good Principal?" "Dean Cadence?" Shining frowned curiously. "She'd make a brilliant Principal certainly. Why?" "Let's just say, she might be getting a promotion before the end of the day." Well? Hm, what? Are you content with the progress you've made today? Zagreus has been stopped, the evidence to Cinch's blackmailing has been sent to the nearest police station, human Twilight has successfully befriended the girls walking alongside me to the back of Canterlot High's building and, most importantly, Midnight Sparkle will never come into existence ever again. So, all in all. Damn right I'm happy. I'm pleased to hear it, just as I am relieved we managed to spare you the full force of that explosion in time. Though you may experience some after-effects magic-wise for a short while, you're completely unharmed. Save for a headache, fading chest pains and minor limbs numbness, not to mention my clothes being slightly charred as a result from being smack-dab in the middle of said explosion. I had to decline Rarity's offer numerous times over getting some new clothing and letting her patch up what looks as though I just went through WWII. "Alright, this is just bloody nonsense." "Basically what I said about it." Sunset nodded in agreement, taking in the full view of the dirt track, archery spots and where the [BEEP]ing motorcycles are. I mean really, motorcycles? What numbnut declared that a good idea for a teenage sport? Probably an excuse for making these Games look even slightly more amusing to observe. That- That doesn't excuse how stupid it is! It's a Hospital disaster waiting to happen! "Twilight!" A recognizable voice called out, Dean Cadence hurrying towards our location, a concerned yet relieved expression on her pink features. Twilight smiled back at her future in-law. "Where have you been? We were so worried about you." 'We?' I'm sure. Ah, trouble. Principal [BEEP] and her Shadowbolt minions strode our way with purpose, and like living shields Rainbow, Applejack and I placed ourselves between them and Twilight, throwing clear expressions of the same message: Back. Off. The Crystal Prep girls paused, suddenly looking perturbed, whereas Cinch barely flinched, sickly eyes narrowed only on her prized student being surrounded by people who legitimately cared about her. "I trust you have a reasonable explanation to your remarkable absence Twilight." That obnoxious posh voice drawled. But before Twilight could even conjure up a response, Cinch raised a hand to continue, "No matter. We will discuss your lateness for the next event later. For now, we are to proceed with the Games posthaste. Come along girls." It took a few seconds for them to halt and notice Twilight lingering behind, being comforted reassuringly by Rarity and Fluttershy. Glancing back, Cinch raised an unamused brow, lips curling in distaste. "Come now Twilight, you should know better than to interact with the opposite team. You're well aware of the consequences should anything go awry, correct?" Twilight winced, and I bared my teeth, only Sunset's touch holding me back. My Twilight must've told her about my... Lashing outs. "I won't say it again Twilight, come." "No." That single, barely whispered word prompted even the Shadowbolts to looked stunned by the quiet defiance. Cinch snapped her head back at her in slight surprise, before quickly composing herself. "Now Twilight, let's not behave this way. Just because you helped us win the first round doesn't permit a rebellious disposition." "With all due respect, Principal." Twilight spoke slowly, working to build up the courage in facing this awful woman who's been using her like a puppet on strings. Purple eyes stared up at the adult. "I can't participate any further, not with the stakes you're making about it." A furrowed brow, Cinch moved to step closer... Only to be denied by the straightened posture of myself, Applejack and Rainbow, all glaring down the woman in dare, whom grew more and more annoyed by the minute. "Stakes? I don't know what you're implying, but this absurdity must end. Obviously the foolishness of these students are affecting your better judgement." Emphasis on the last two words. "It doesn't come as a surprise for Twilight to befriend the people here since she's terrible at socializing like a normal human being." Sugarcoat had the [BEEP]s to say. And like whiplash, I retorted hotly. "Hey [BEEP]y McPantaloons, how about you shut your [BEEP]ing ignorant mouth and listen to what Twilight has to say." Bam, worked like a charm. The five Crystal Prep girls dropped their jaws at the profanity and insult, Cinch glared disdainfully, Rainbow grinned faintly as the others groaned somewhat in exasperation. Cadence, meanwhile, was glancing between us and Twilight, brow furrowed curiously. Twilight took the lead once again. "You know exactly what I'm referring to, Principal." Taking one step forward, the teenager continued with ire creeping into her raising voice, "It took a while for me to finally see it, but I know now, thanks to these people - my friends - this injustice can't be allowed further." "Injustice?" Cadence echoed, following our glares focused on one unpleasant woman. "Is there something I should be aware of?" "From the very beginning." I said irritably, glancing at the Dean. To be honest, she was a disappointment compared to her Princess counterpart. "Twilight has been used as a tool from the start, and she couldn't trust you enough to confess that fact." "Stardust, it's not Dean Cadence's fault." Twilight shook her head. "It's my own for being too afraid to commit action against what Cinch has been doing to me." "Which is what exactly?" Sour Sweet sneered, both irritated and confused by the exchange. And Cinch, however, was glaring down the courageous pupil, beady eyes daring her to continue. But with her friends encouraging her, Twilight had no further reason to feel afraid. But the CP student's question was answered by another source. "Pardon us, which of you is Principal Cinch?" Ah, the popo is here! Two burly-looking officers strolled meaningfully in our direction, prompting surprised looks before everyone turned to the addressed woman in question, who regarded the police with open suspicion. "Is there a problem, officers?" They wasted no time in standing between the frowning Principal, one speaking up business-like. "We need you to come with us." "For what purpose, may I ask?" "You're being charged with emotional abuse and blackmail of a minor." Eyes widened, staring at Twilight disbelieving and back to her. Even Celestia and Luna, joining us at last, gasped from the implications. "We ask for your cooperation here ma'am." "The jig is up!" Rainbow declared smugly, folding her arms with a smirk. Cinch was not too pleased. Who would be? "But... I cannot be taken at this moment! I am supervising my students for the Friendship Games. Besides, where is your evidence?" Stepping forward, Cadence said lightly, "I'll be fine taking care of the students in your absence, Principal. I recommend against fighting back the law." A tinge of meaning behind those words, and something shifted in her bright eyes. Twilight smiled at the reassurance. The cops wasted no time in guiding an enraged Cinch away, who called out one last time while being directed away from the large group. "This isn't over! The Games cannot be won without me!" "All about reputation with her... So long Principal [BEEP]!" Gasps from everyone around me, but I just waved cheerfully. "See you in court! ...Oh wait." "Stardust Balance!" Celestia had hands on hips, staring me down disapprovingly. "We don't permit that sort of appalling language in my school." "Good thing I'm not a student then. I'd be the bane of your existence!" "Meaning you already aren't?" And we all chuckled from Rainbow's teasing, even the Shadowbolts finding themselves smiling from the positive air beginning to take over, now with Cinch's eclipsing stench out of the picture. Then, walking forward, we moved away for Cadence to reach Twilight, placing two hands on the teenager's shoulders with a light smile. "I hope you can forgive me Twilight. I never suspected Cinch would be capable of such an atrocity." That is why you fail, hmm. Twilight replied happily, "There's nothing to forgive. I'm just glad it's all over now." "Well, we still have the Games to compete." Applejack pointed out in amusement. "Ya sure you won't be participatin' now with Cinch no longer over yer shoulder?" Twilight smiled. "I said I wouldn't partake in them any further through her manipulations. But now with that taken care of..." Purple eyes sparkled over to the other watching team. "I don't see why I shouldn't, considering how far we've progressed up to now." Sour Sweet scoffed. "And who said we needed your help?" Prompting everyone else to groan but the enemy team. Alright, that does it. "This heated rivalry has gone on long enough." Clasping my hands, I said loudly, "Will someone get me a mic?" Pinkie obliged, rushing over to the observant box for the adults and returning with a wired microphone in hand. "Thank you." I said upon receiving, striding over towards the middle of the arena, standing atop the spot where the archers would fire at the moving targets. Another speech? Sombra inquired, as the curious group followed. Oh, you bet. "Ladies and gentlemen, boys and girls, cardboard cutouts of all ages!" I began with newfound enthusiasm, winking at the humoured girls. Pacing around, I spoke through purpose, "This bitter rivalry must end, and it will end now. Why? Because ever since these Games began, it's been nothing but heated competition with no friendliness behind it, contradicting the meaning behind the name. Remember, Friendship Games? As in, may the best school win? The real meaning behind them isn't about winning, but the fun of participating in them. That stuck-up woman with a ten-foot pole up her rectum whose name rhymes with [BEEP] made you forget about that. She was set on maintaining the reputation of Crystal Prep, bringing down Canterlot High and keeping the status quo." Celestia and Luna folded their arms in observation from the side, Cadence was openly curious, and the girls smiled in approval. Sunset and human Twilight walked over to join at my beckoning, and I gestured to them for everyone paying attention. "Look at these two, these extraordinary, intelligent, beautiful young women, both who were victims of greed and arrogance. They equally remind me of my own girlfriend, but unique, and fantastic, in their own ways." The two teens were growing red all over the face, staring at the wooden floor but smiling regardless, prompting my chuckle. "They're even cute when they're embarrassed." The other girls laughed lightly at my teasing, Twilight and Sunset staring hard at the ground. You're just seeking excuses to compliment these two while getting away with it. I have no idea what you're talking about. Looking back at everyone sitting on the stands, I continued with a grin, "Compliments aside, these two eventually learned what it means to take a stand, and fight back against the corruption which plagued over them. One fought to gain redemption for deeds of the past, the other rising to fight back against someone using her to their own ends. And like a marvelous twilight of dawn or glowing sunset, they shone from their accomplishments. I couldn't be anymore proud of them for it, alongside their friends and loved ones." The two girls beamed happily at the sincere, ecstatic praise, sharing a look between one another of mutual understanding and warmness. Now for the finishing touch. "And if two students from different schools can get along, why can't we? Why can't Crystal Prep and Canterlot High get along for the remainder of this contest, and the others to follow? Short answer, we can get along! We've above such mutual petty rivalry! Come on everyone, we're better than this! Better than what schemes Cinch had in mind! Let's prove that madwoman wrong and show the true meaning of the Friendship Games!" Nodding to the two, both Sunset and Twilight turned to face one another and, with huge smiles, clasped a firm handshake to signify a newfound friendship between both schools, indefinitely. You don't know that, it might not last. Maybe now, but... Watching the Wondercolts and Shadowbolts slowly start to shake each other's hands from the side, students from both respective schools rising from the stands and reaching over to merge with one another. Cadence placed a palm where her heart was with a warm smile, Celestia and Luna exchanged more than blissful expressions. Twilight and Sunset finishing their exchange with a warm hug, prompting my very huge, rather ridiculous smile. What can I say? Well, I always live in hope. Twilight will be proud of you. Hm... Now then. "Now, let's get these tedious games over with! By the way, motorcycles? Really guys? Celestia, Luna, the [BEEP]?" Sounds of shocked gasps, groans and laughter ensued from the echoes of my annoyed disbelief. "You know, I think I've finally figured it out." "Hm?" Sunset, regarding me with a light smirk, clarified, "How it is you learnt about these threats beforehand." Say what now? I blinked. "Oh?" I was curious, what exactly had the pony-turned-teen conclusively reached to? Even the girls were interested to hear an answer. "Think about it; evidently you knew about the Dazzlings and their plans a while back, helping us prepare against them. Yesterday you knew about this 'Zagreus' and came here to deal with it personally. You recruited Twilight's help in exposing Principal Cinch for using her, knowing about the dirty trickery beforehand. So, unless you're from the future, there's another likely possibility only the rarest of ponies could have." Yeah? Let's hear it. "Foresight." Sunset pointed at me playfully. "You can see into the future and knew about these things, that's how you knew best towards handling them." "...Yes! Yes that is exactly it!" I nodded wildly, grinning. Might as well play along; the truth would be far more outlandish than what Sunset was suggesting. "Sometimes you excel at observation and deduction than Twilight... Don't tell her I said that." "Hm? Don't tell her I said what?" Ohh you. We shared mischievous grins as the others chuckled, myself then glancing over to the smiling human Twilight. "Absolutely sure with your choice today, Twilight?" "Somehow, I think you knew I'd decide this from the very beginning." The glasses-wearing teenager mirrored my expression, Spike happily rubbing against her leg. Twilight glanced down at him fondly before gazing back up, her smile widening as she stood beside Sunset. "Maybe I'll find something better than an independent study program being here. There's so much more to the world than I've processed since today, and you all helped me see that." Because, after the Games - Which was a draw, by the by. Who'd have thought? - Twilight eventually made the decision to transfer schools, rightfully so. Cadence was pleased by the choice, helping Celestia arrange having arranged the entrance of a new Canterlot High student. So, everything was as should be. The bitter rivalry between the schools has simmered down considerably, leaving on a high note, and the human counterpart of Twilight Sparkle was where she belonged. With her friends. With pride, I placed a hand on the young woman's shoulder. "You've made the right choice." I grinned slightly, which Twilight returned. "You're gonna be absolutely fantastic. All of you." Indeed. Just like their equine counterparts, these young girls will blossom into a shining constellation for the world to behold, alongside our reformed friend Miss Shimmer over here. Additionally, Jack, any final thoughts to your third venture within this world? Meaning your last, overall opinions regarding Friendship Games. Yeah I know. Well... What can I say? Out of all the Equestria Girls specials, Friendship Games was the most dull and tedious to observe. Aside from Sunset, Twilight and Spike, everything else was plain boring and uninteresting to watch. Characters were flat, story was a snore fest, and the cliches and stereotypes remained the same as ever. Still, it holds the same over all rating as Rainbow Rocks; not the worst of the bunch, but definitely higher than the first EQG. No. After all, my young warrior friend, you have the worst of all to look forward to in your next visit... Oh God, don't remind me- Wait... Did you just call me your-? "She'll be here soon?" What? Oh, yeah. "She will." I nodded with no hesitation, following their gazes towards the statue. The other girls laid a picnic blanket before it, all having taken seats save for three of us to wait for the inevitable arrival of my Princess. "In all her Goddess glory." "That's just plain cheesy." Sunset smirked with folded arms, whereas Twilight reddened somewhat from what was technically a compliment to herself. "But, thank you for everything, Stardust. Just wanted to say, I appreciate everything you've done for us... For me." "Yeah." Twilight nodded, pushing up her glasses with a warm, hopeful smile, pushing a strand behind her magnificent hair. "I can't tell you how... Grateful, I am, for someone to have believed in me and helped me find the confidence to take a stand... Thank you Stardust." Those warm smiles, as bright as the affection and innocence reflecting in those cerulean and violet eyes. "Oh come here, both of you." Both accepted my offered embrace, myself saying with quiet amusement, "If only there were two more of me in this world; they would be two lucky [BEEP]tards." "Haha, careful Stardust, I don't think your Twilight'd appreciate you compliment some other girls like that." Sunset replied after we pulled back, though her cheeks were faintly red in contrast to the bright rosy hue on human Twilight's face. "Eh what she won't know won't hurt her." I grinned like the Cheshire Cat. And lo and behold, the Princess arrives. "Sorry for being a little late!" Ha! We all turned to the sound of magic and the flawless voice of my special somepony. "I was occupied helping out a new friend of mine with befriending some others and making amends to past mistakes. You won't believe what we went through beforehand- ...Oh. And there's another unexpected development this week." Hahahahahahahaha! Walking forward, I clasped a hand on the humanoid form of pony Twilight Sparkle while passing by, simply stating with a smirk. "Your problem now." And left them to deal with it. Bed and soda awaits! Chapter 127: Buffalo Mad, Buffalo Smash!Author's Note Shout out to the fantastic new cover for this season of AJBS, made by the talented Raven Rawne! https://mlpforums.com/profile/35911-raven-rawne/ Chapter 127: Buffalo Mad, Buffalo Smash! You're sure it's there? My hindsight is hardly limitless, yet the palpable energy resonating from that innocent town rings true. We were right to have departed swiftly. Well... Anything better than to have partaken in what comes next. Just before my journey onwards, Twilight had received an invitation to the Crystal Empire, and, myself knowing exactly what happens next, provided my eager girlfriend a folded prepared list of instructions in case of an emergency, alongside giving the only warning I could before my hurried exit: "Whatever you do, do not let her get anywhere near the Crystal Heart." Twilight, however, wasn't too thrilled with the fact I was going to miss out on the baby's 'Crystalling,' and practically pleaded with me to join them at the Empire for the once-in-a-lifetime occasion. But, sadly, more pressing matters attracted my attention, though I had promised to join them the second I was done with the matter. Even Twilight know how crucial it was in stopping a major threat to all of Equestria and its inhabitants for good. The alicorn had reluctantly agreed in the end, for what Starswirl detected had to be stooped at all costs, and that would further the protection of our loved ones. I wish I could join them, just to see the young Flurry Heart face-to-face for the first time, but duty called, sadly. Starswirl had detected an imbalance anomaly at the far southeast of Equestria, prompting me to act. I'll join them later; it was time to clear up a mistake indefinitely, if, as my teacher predicts, he was there after all. There are no promises, but the strong residual imbalance emanating from Appleloosa insinuates Zagreus's presence. The sooner we deal with this threat to everything that is and ever will be, the quicker we can return home and witness the miracle that is the young Princess of the Empire. My Empire, mind you. Not once have I granted those fools my blessings... But this old unicorn presents a valid point. Zagreus must be destroyed; time is short. Even if those clowns make a mess of my kingdom with allowing that unholy infant alicorn near the Heart. Please refrain from calling my niece 'unholy' again, Sombra. But yeah, rather here than over what could be considered the worst season premiere of the whole show thus far. A huge mess of inconsistencies and missteps; a chance to have made people like Starlight Glimmer all the more by making her the unexpected saviour of the Empire. Instead, as they wrote everyone like incompetent morons, the responsibility weighed on this random unicorn who somehow knew the answer to their crisis for no reason. Suffice to say, I'm glad I wasn't there to facepalm repeatedly at everyone and everything around me. I only recently returned from the events of Friendship Games, and that was awful to endure already. Hm. I could proceed for ten hours describing everything that was wrong with that two-parter, but I'm not you so, let's just concur that Celestia and Luna have lost a number of credibility through inability to combat a sentient storm. Agreed. Anyway, Zagreus. If he's there, terrorizing the populace of Appleloosa, of all places, there was no perfect time than to defeat him for good. What's the play Starswirl? His presence in a seemingly tranquil town is a logical approach. Preventing his full power at Crystal Prep has, I presume, weakened him enough to find a place to rest and feed off the negative energy of imbalance. Should we hurry, we can halt him further in attempting to lay harm on any of the occupants within Appleloosa. ...Might be a little late there, teach. From the window beside me, a rising smoke emerged from the center of the town the train approached steadily, and the imbalance's presence growing stronger upon my travel there had me inhale sharply, leaning back against my seat in preparation, mouth firm and eyes narrowed. The memory of that [BEEP]tard backhanding the human Twilight remained fresh in my mind, something I wasn't going to let go of anytime soon. This time, there is no escape for that creature. Amen. I suppose a bright side to all this is seeing old friends again. Gripping onto any small positive sides to my visit as the train slowly grinded to a halt, a tiny smile rose on my muzzle, despite the heavy presence of imbalance in the air. It'd be great to see Braeburn and Strongheart again; all the more reason to deal with Zagreus ASAP so my friends will be safe. As the compartment doors opened, I was greeted to... A bare Western station. ...Huh. Well I sensed that there were others around, but not in plain sight. Actually, looking around, I was the sole occupant who took the train ride here, and who exited the station currently. Cyan eyes glanced upwards to the smoke originating further into the old-fashioned town. If that's not a sign something was wrong, I don't know what is- Ah... Uh oh. I'd move. Heeding the King's casual warning, Balance enhanced me to quickly leap out of the way of the stampede of equines, righting myself upwards as squabbling, panicking ponies shoved one another and rushed quickly towards the station, uncaring of the golden Earth Pony with a cape and fedora observing them curiously. Fear, terror and uncertainty. Those were the aroma of feelings stenching from them. "Settle down! Settle down!" Ah, an old face at last, but not the one I was entirely welcoming towards. Pushing through the crowd, guided by his two cohorts, the stereotypical Sheriff of Appleloosa stood between the frightened ponies and the doorways into the train. The Earth Pony regarded the citizens firmly. "Now, we gonna do this the ol-fashioned way. One at a time! We can't afford to panic right now." Funnily enough, they heeded that advice, one pony at a time being escorted inside with reassuring gestures from the town enforcers. Huh. After gently guiding a mare inside next, the Sheriff finally noticed the Earth Pony waiting by the side, eyes narrowing briefly then widening in recollection. Oh yeah, he recognized me alright. Aren't we meant to pursue someone... Or something? We'll get round to it. But first, it'd be beneficial checking if the Sheriff knows anything beforehand. The more info we have, the easier it'll be in finding our shared foe. "Now, there's a face I never thought I'd see anytime soon!" The Western Earth Pony approached with that ridiculous mustache, pointing forward. "Yer the pony who prevented an all-out war here in Appleloosa? Here to do so again?" Again? "I'm here to help, if that's what you mean." The Sheriff nodded, and no, I don't feel bad for forgetting his name... If he had one. Wouldn't surprise if even Hasbro only acknowledged this stereotype as 'Sheriff.' The stallion opened his muzzle to respond- "THEY'RE BACK!" A terrified scream, thus starting more panic. "Doh, for the love of- Everypony keep calm!" No one was listening, shoving by the poor officers into the train in a frenzy. But my attention was focused moreso on the negative rush of imbalance suddenly emerging where the townsfolk fled from, alongside the sounds of panic... And devastation. Something was attacking the town, right at this moment. And what are we waiting for? An opportunity awaits! Without awaiting the Sheriff's word, my own hoofs ran down the station, swiftly passing by fleeing equines to where the danger presented itself. Guys, we're on! Running running running. Swerving. Dodging terrified ponies among other various obstacles. Destination was set. Source of imbalance drawn closer and closer the further I delved into the wrecked town, narrowing missing as a wheelbarrow flew overhead and into the side of a building, beginning to fall... On top of a screaming filly. My legs acted, grabbing the child in time as we rolled away from the falling object, out of harm's way. The stunned filly was then retrieved by a gratified mother, who fled with her child back to the station alongside everyone else. My attention was attracted then by the screams, roars and imbalances of nearby. ...Huh. So, good news; I've located the source of the sudden spike regarding imbalance. Bad news... Buffaloes. Very, very mad buffaloes. The round woolly mammoths, with normal eyes drenched by a sickening black sea, charged without coordination nor sense through the town streets, randomly bashing into objects, doors and walls in their pursuit to attacking the citizens. Getting some flashbacks to the yaks... Maybe they're distinctly related. Either way, we must concentrate on stopping them. Any longer and somepony will gain serious injuries. Right. One buffalo, having targeted a petrified pony on the spot, was abruptly halted from its charge against the now-fleeing stallion by a sudden rope tied around its short limbs, following by a triumphant sound of "Yee-Haw!" Corrupted eyes glared over to the perpetrator, a certain cousin's of Applejack attempting to keep the enslaved animal under control... And failed. The buffalo immediately snarled maliciously and charged towards Braeburn, who raised a limb to defend himself. Which wasn't necessary, as I stepped in next. As a wall between the two, my two hoofs rose in preparation and met the buffalo head-on. The enraged creature was barely amused by another Earth Pony quickly halting its advance, steam protruding from his nostrils. Wincing, I held on, Balance enforcing my strength and reflexes. Couldn't handle this for long, still other buffaloes attacking the town... But I was refraining from hurting the poor controlled creature either. In this case, an approach to reasoning is foolhardy. Zagreus holds some grasp over these furry brutes' minds. Another solution arose, however, from the Earth Pony behind me. "Hold him steady there now!" Braeburn was a quick thinker, using this opportunity with the buffalo pinned to finish with its limbs. The giant furball was swiftly robbed of its ability to use its hoofs and fell harmlessly onto the ground as I released it, or him, whichever. "Nice goin' partner!" Braeburn grinned and pat my back in gratitude. "Still some more to take care of though." "Then let's not waste any time." The other buffaloes was preoccupied with causing devastation of their own, ignoring the escaping townsfolks for the sake of smashing and breaking everything in sight. The stetson-adorned stallion traded a glance with me, revealing another rope on standby. "Thinkin' what I'm thinkin'?" "...Yee-haw." We quickly got to work, moving onto the nearest untamed buffalo next. The creature, upon almost trampling over a poor citizen, was caught entirely off-guard by the golden hind kick across its face, forcing the dazed creature flying into a stand of tomatoes. Braeburn, again, took that chance while he could use it. So much for intending no harm against the tribes folk. They'll thank me for it. Oh. I quickly pinned the roaring buffalo down before it could break Braeburn's concentration. His work completed, we wasted no further time in dealing with the next two buffalo's, both of which almost charging straight into each other. This time I had my work cut out for me, standing between the two and opposing them, one hoof placed firmly into their faces each. Any chance of being crushed were diminished by my friend swiftly tying up the two together while I leapt out of the way to avoid joining them. Alright, next up- ...Huh. Our work was quickly done for us. The fifth buffalo, having targeted a group of clowns who had attempted to pass by, was intercepted by the least likely source, yet a very welcome one at that. A certain large, imposing but terribly clumsy brown equine was responsible for saving his friends in the nick of time, ducking onto the ground and, hence, forcing the unsteering buffalo to trip and roll towards a stack of empty boxes, leaving a mess in its wake. "Woo-ee! Nice goin' Trouble Shoes!" Nice going indeed, Braeburn handling the dazed buffalo as I walked to inspect the horse. "You alright mate?" "Uhh, I'll manage." Trouble Shoes slowly rose, nodding over to his fellow clown friends. "Get to the station; I'll be right behind you." And looked back to us as the others fled. "I can't jus' leave with so many in trouble, even though I might not be entirely helpful." "Tell that to the buffalo you just took care of for us!" Braeburn smacked the horse's hind leg cheerfully upon joining us, grinning upwards. "All that's left now are the rest of the stampede." Just as he said that, the ground began vibrating, rising steadily in volume, and we all turned our heads to the source. "...Ah." Yep. I counted... Ten, twelve of them. All heading out way, black vapour emerging from their narrowed eyes. So much for preventing a war all those years ago. But then again, this time it was my fault for this particular skirmish. Save the self-suffering for after surviving getting trampled on by multiple buffalo's. Then you can wallow in misery all your please. Well, he was correct about surviving through the stampede. Because what happened next was what can only be described as classical. Without warning, Trouble Shoes made to move out of the way, tripping over his own limbs and unintentionally pushing a nearby barrel away... Rolling into an inexplicable stacked tower of barrels just casually standing by the side and, you guessed it, prompting a collapse. Right on top of the now-blind stampede. In true cartoon style, the small oval-shaped barrels managed to cover the top half of their bodies, temporarily unable to see and, eventually, beginning to fall over one another and roll around hilariously. Braeburn, Trouble Shoes and I were quick to jump repeatedly over the uncoordinated stampede and land behind them, resulting in a large crash which shook the ground and prompted our winces. A stunned crowd of buffaloes scattered over broken pieces of wood, providing Braeburn, the arriving Sheriff and his helpers more than enough time to round them up. Well, that was swiftly taken care of. "Nice going." I praised the sheepish horse beside me. "Just doing what I can..." "Mighty fine work there partners!" Braeburn, after subduing the group, walked over our way once again with a [BEEP]-eating grin. "Couldn't have done that without ya, Trouble Shoes. And you as well, newcomer... Wait a sec... Haven't we met somewhere before...?" "I'll just give you a moment." I smirked. Finally, those green eyes widened, the grin widening in recollection. "Well I'll be. Stardust Balance! Boy it's been too long!" Oof! Okay, personal space has been violated. But with Equestrians, what else was knew. Braeburn then stepped back after the tight embrace. "And what timin' too! Say, is Applejack here too? I wasn't expectin' a visit anytime soon." "It's good to see you, Braeburn." I nodded with a polite smile. "Sadly, just me today. And more depressing... This isn't a social call. Something's wrong, and I'm here to resolve it." "Well, in that case, we welcome all the help we can get." The positive stallion beamed. "Heck, you were responsible for stoppin' all-out war the last time you were here. Maybe you can prevent things from escalatin' with the buffalo's further." Emerald eyes glanced back to the subdued invaders. "But first, let's see about the safety of the townsfolk." "'Ere you go partner; one fresh cup of Appleloosa-exclusive apple juice on the house!" The bright Earth Pony declared happily. "We've come a long way since your first visit to our fair town." Abruptly, his mood dampened, ears drooping considerably. "Although now, it seems that'll be all for nothin'." Nodding, I gratefully took a sip. Bleh. Honestly, I preferred apple juice with added water. Pure apple was just... Well I won't act displeased before the host. Instead, time to get to the matter at hand. With the townsfolk safely evacuated, the buffalo's placed in a special pen since they couldn't all fit in that sorry excuse of a prison cell to my right without bringing the whole building down, and the imbalance lessened somewhat, now was perfect to discuss things through and develop a full plan for our shared conundrum. Leaning forward, I inquired, "The buffalo's. When did they start attacking?" "Out of nowhere!" Braeburn exclaimed with widened limbs. "We don't know what happened, but the stampede suddenly charged through our hard-earned apple orchid field one day without any provocation. At first we thought it was a misunderstanding, but the attacks kept happenin' again and again, drawin' closer to Appleloosa." The Sheriff, as this was his building, chimed in, "Those no-good, double crossin', snake-like, furry-" Uhh, no. "Sheriff, please keep quiet. The adults are conversing." The dressed-up Earth Pony blinked in surprise, and Braeburn couldn't hide his tiny smile. My focus was solely on the latter, nodding in encouragement. "Continue Braeburn." "Well, as you clearly saw today, the stampede reached the town shortly afterwards. Two weeks invadin' the orchids, we were taken by complete surprise." "Lousy, good-for-nothin'-" "Sheriff." The stallion shut his muzzle at the flat command. Braeburn sighed, staring into his own cup after a gulp. "No one got hurt, thankfully. But... This wasn't what I wanted for the relationship between Appleloosa and the tribe. There was suppose to be peace for a very long time. I don't know what got those buffalo's all riled up for, but we seem to be held accountable for it..." The sheriff opened his mouth... And promptly shut it from my glance. Leaning forward again, I pressed curiously, "Nothing at all? No leads or evidence behind these unexpected invasions? What about Strongheart?" The Earth Pony looked up. "That's just it. We haven't seen Strongheart since before the attacks first started. And sending our own parties to negotiate often results in them almost getting hurt." He shook his head remorsefully. "Out of the blue attacks, and we have no inklin' as to why. The only clue so far are the strange blackness coverin' their eyes, but that's it. I just thought at first it was a buffalo thing... But now..." "Now you think it's something that's making them attack in the first place." Green eyes stared back at cyan. "It's the only thing makin' sense nowadays. If this keeps up, Appleloosa will soon be nothin' more than a ghost town. We can't afford to declare war on them, especially without knowin' where Strongheart was." Strongheart... She was the key. "If we find her, we could potentially uncover what's going on." Braeburn nodded, sharing that exact rationalization. Problem being, where to start? Obviously back at the tribe's camp, but it's been so long since my last visit here; they could've moved elsewhere... There is another possibility to solving our crisis. Yeah? I'm all ears Gandalf. It involves visiting the captured buffalo people. The imbalance continues holding sway over them, and we mustn't ignore their suffering. It's time we liberated them from that control. In addition, by helping the tribes folk regain their senses... ...We can learn quicker over what's going on. Then let's not waste further time. "Hm? Goin' somewhere?" Braeburn inquired as I stood up to depart. Grabbing my fedora and placing it back on, I nodded with a sly smile. "I have a solution to figuring out what exactly is happening to our friends the buffalo's. I'd recommend evacuating with the townsfolk, you lot. Your people need you." Following the gesture, Braeburn nodded seriously to the Sheriff, who returned that nod and swiftly departed the office with his assistants. Looking back, the fellow yellow Earth Pony smirked. "I'm gonna help out, any way I can." I raised a brow. "It'll be dangerous. I can't promise your safety." "This town, and the peace between ponies and buffalo's, are my responsibility." Braeburn shook his head. "No way am I leavin' it all behind." Gotta respect that, at least. "Your funeral." But we both smiled anyway. Poor creatures... Hmm, Zagreus's influence is vast and unprecedented. The tribe deserved nothing to have been used as puppets this way. And yet, not so entirely different from how your people dictates their fate, hm? This was different... How, precisely? Don't tell me you honestly believe humanity is an improvement by any means compared to what that abomination is doing with these animals. No different than one writer passing their work to another; essentially the puppet strings handed to someone else. The distinction being, Sombra, that the writers would never permit their own creations from this universe to suffer this way. Dealt with such hardships and manipulation to the point it is purely disheartening. The King scoffed, bitterness present in his dark tone. Tell that to the suffering they bestowed upon me... I sighed, steadily approaching the large pen surrounding the tied up buffalo's, wincing in sympathy upon being greeted by outraged roars and snarls. Even Braeburn wasn't happy at the sight. "Poor folk..." Alright Starswirl, I just simply walk into the pen, then what? If you are prepared, similar to the same technique utilized with the Timberwolf a short while ago. You are to touch their hearts and remove the dark influence overtaking their senses. Same thing with the Timberwolf... Got it. I'd feel nervous, but time couldn't afford that luxury. "Wait right here." I said to my yellow companion, walking forward and hopping over the fence, standing my ground despite the multiple heads turned my way because of it. "Careful!" I will be. As your own powers connected with Balance grows, so do newfound abilities bestowed to you upon time. The teacher began sagely, educating as I approached one subdued buffalo, using my senses to detect where his heart was. This power, for example, could be considered an improvement from changing the feelings and motivations of that Timberwolf. You must focus into the buffalo's heart, clutch the imbalance by the roots and remove it in one full swoop. ...Would it hurt him? I have every confidence in your ability. ...Not exactly a straight answer, but alright. Per Starswirl's instructions, my eyes closed right before the massive buffalo, ignoring the snorts of indignation blowing my mane. As always, my shut sight was greeted by a vibrant gold, focusing on the life signature in front of me. Chaos and Harmony were infused in the buffalo's heart... But the real danger was barely subtle. It looked like a scar reaching in the middle of his heart. Blackness poured off from the edges, spreading over like a disease. It made me feel sick... You have found the anomaly. Be prepared, this is the simplest, yet difficult task at once. Reach out through Balance, and grab the violation against the cursed buffalo. Sounded simple enough- Agh! Don't be a wuss. Grab it! The sensation will sting at first, the imbalance's attempt to fight back the vaccine. Now you tell me. Glaring in my mental state, I reached out again through my magic, gentle gripping the edges of this curse and flinching at the slight pain of protest, like a squealing insect. Sorry pal, but you gotta go. With one tug, I basically ripped the imbalance off. The backlash forced me to open my eyes, rearing back in surprise, the imbalance, as present on the buffalo's eyes, evaporated into thin air, the sensation quickly departing. My own limb was pulled back as though I had just physically took the disease out of him. Speaking of which, the snarls quickly died down... Into puzzled growls. "What was that all about?" Braeburn joined us, looking between us curiously. So... It worked? "What... What happened... Braeburn...?" The buffalo muttered in a dazed state, regaining its senses slowly and inspecting the rope keeping its limbs and head tied down. "Why am I... What is happening...?" Satisfied? ...Somewhat. "Release him, he's fine now." I instructed to the stunned Earth Pony, swiftly moving over to the next controlled buffalo, repeating the very same process upon close approximation. The same process as just before. You may become slightly more tired as it continues. I will aid you my strength should you require it. Now, utilize Balance by closing your eyes, and focus on the Chaos and Harmony intertwining your heart. Excellent. Next extend those senses to the buffalo before you... One by one, the process repeated itself. And one by one, another buffalo was released from spiritual and physical captivity. Braeburn removing the ropes as I removed an imbalance. Starswirl was right, doing the same trick over and over was daunting. But if it freed the poor beasts, the work wasn't for naught. "Looks like that's all of them." Braeburn commented upon me stepping back from the last one, untying the ropes pinning the dazed buffalo and nodding in satisfaction. "I dunno how you did it, but it looks like they've all returned to normal." Indeed. The confused tribe slowly moved out of the open pen one by one. Braeburn faced me with a brightened grin. "First you stop a war in Appleloosa, now this. Ya gotta tell me yer secrets." "Another time, maybe." I grinned lightly, breathing rather sharply. Just need a moment to regain some energy. I share his praise, Jack. You succeeded with little to no difficulty; a remarkable example to your skills and devotion to Balance growing much higher. Yeah, thanks Starswirl, I just did my best is all. With that ego-boosting out of the way, let us focus on our next development. Sombra interjected in seriousness. Uncovering what these buffalo's know. Good idea. "Could you tell me what happened?" I began to the last freed buffalo, slowly standing up. "To the tribe?" The formerly cursed creature shook his round head, small eyes blinking in slight disorientation. "My memories are... Foggy. All I remember was our leader one day declaring the Appleloosan's as our enemies, who would defile our ancestor's legacies and try to destroy us." Braeburn and I traded curious glances, the former more stunned and inquiring, "Chief Thunderhooves said that?" Oh yeah, that was the Chief's name. Almost sounded epic. "We would never declare war on your tribe, not after a long while of peace!" The buffalo continued, "We were skeptical too, but the Chief's word was law. Especially when he declared the ponies were responsible for the disappearance for his beloved daughter." What?! "Strongheart is missing?!" Two collective voices exclaimed in synchronized shock and concern. And I already suspected the culprit at work. I swear to God, if Zagreus had harmed a single hair on her fur, I'll eviscerate him. Stand to reason, that monster would harm even the young to gain what he desires. Reminds you of anyone Sombra? Don't be ludicrous... I have standards. The buffalo concluded with, "Next thing I knew, it felt as though I was... Being drifted away, to the realm of my dreams..." Wasn't hard to deduce the implications. The imbalance must've taken over the entire tribe as Thunderhooves provided his speech. That said, I know what must happen next. "It's better for your group here to stick around and stay clear of the tribe until we can say so." I stated firmly, features hardened to express this wasn't a matter to argue with. "I know what's happening to your tribe, and I will do everything in my power to help your Chief regain his senses, and find Strongheart before things get worse." "We both will." Braeburn added with conviction. "You ain't fightin' this battle alone Stardust. Besides, I don't think Applejack would ever forgive me if I allowed her friend to get into harm's way by his lonesome, just as I'll never forgive myself if I let Little Strongheart get hurt by standin' around." The stare in his eyes reminded me all too eerily of his stubborn cousin. I shrugged. "Fair enough." Braebrun grinned, taking that as acknowledgement. "So, what's our next move then?" "A visit to the Chief himself." I looked back to the observing bright brown buffalo. "Do you know the direction of the camp?" "So, obvious ya already knew what might've been behind their influences in the first place." Braeburn started casually as we headed down the dusty path. "Care to enlighten this pony 'bout it?" I saw no harm not to. If my friend here was insistent on tagging along, having the full details will make him more reliable just in case. "A creature, a parasite, has taken refuge around this area." My eyes kept focused on the path before us, leading right to the heart of the tribe's camp. "A monster who will use any means to control the weak and spread havoc wherever he goes. I've tracked him near Appleloosa, and it wasn't hard to connect the dots the second I saw the buffalo's attack." "...Reckon we can stop this creature before he does any further harm." "I'll die trying." Braeburn was silent for a brief moment, probably processing those words. "Think he's got somethin; to do with Strongheart's disappearance." The worry in his old-fashioned voice was a s clear as day. I couldn't blame him; the two were most likely close since the agreement between the ponies and buffalo's from season one. How close, it wasn't my place to know. "We'll find her, don't worry." A hoarse chuckle. "You sound so sure about it. Is there nothin' you can do?" "Umm... Not get my own special somepony mad for at least an entire month." We both laughed lightly at that, briefly clearing away the tense atmosphere. Although, now that's got me thinking, how were Twilight and the rest doing, I wonder...? Most likely disregarding your instructions and saving the Crystal Empire from a catastrophe of their own making. Now that's... Not entirely implausible. Still, even if something goes awry, I have complete faith in their abilities, though I still stand by my opinion that Starlight should've saved the Empire instead of her childhood friend. But what can ya do? Hasbro really wanted to make Sunburst the hero because... Because... Boredom? Don't dwell on it too much. That entire fiasco is nothing more than a headache to even comprehend. I'd much rather deal with cleaning up this mess of yours as opposed to the wreck they've causing to my own kingdom. Thank you... I guess. If something terrible is arising there, in any case, you're right in believing in your friends. Together, there is little they aren't capable of repairing. Just as I'm certain your friends hold belief in your ability to vanquish Zagreus before matters worsen. That actually made me feel better. With a small smile, picturing in my head the group of friends all smiling in encouragement and pride, my posture straightened and stride increased. For Braeburn, for Strongheart, for the tribe, for Appleloosa, for all my friends. For Twilight... It's time to [BEEP] up Zagreus's day forever! "There's the camp!" Speaking of which! Braeburn's exclamation prompted our pace to quicken, eventually reaching to the entrance of the white tents and snuffed out campfires. Trading a confident glance with the stallion, we took a few steps closer- Ow! "Looks like we're all alone." My companion commented curiously and in slight worry, oblivious to me suddenly clutching my head at the sharp sense of imbalance spread around the place. But even through the darkness mentally covering the camp, in contrast to the setting sun far off, I growled in warning. "We're not..." That was a signal for them. Immediately we found ourselves surrounded by a well-prepared ambush, as if they know our arrival was inevitable. Probably did. Both Braeburn and I stood back to back swiftly, the former regarding the sneering buffalo in concer whereas I glared heatedly at them. Just like the stampede which attacked Appleloosa, blackness decorated their eyes, controting their expressions into hate. Both the worst had yet to come. "So!" A certain massive black buffalo stomped before us, joining the circle of his tribe. Unlike the other, his corrupted eyes actually had pupils, and they were far from friendly. "The ponies dare to invade our home, as I had predicted! You have become nuisances of the ribe for too long, Appleloosans!" "Chief Thunderhooves!" Braeburn immediately retaliated in stress. "I implore ya! The Appleloosans want nothin' but peace between us and yer tribe. We 'aven't done anythin' wrong!" Smoke emerged from those mighty nostrils. "Nothing wrong? Nothing wrong?!" He practically screeched. Yeesh. This time the ground rumbled from the repeated stomping into the dirt. "Because of you the tribe is endangered, the honour of our ancestors defiled by your ill claims for 'peace!'" He spat out the word as though it were venom. "And now, my beloved Little Strongheart... Taken from me, by your kind!" "That ain't true!" Somehow, I don't think Thunderhooves was in any disposition to heed common sense. Braeburn continued attempting, regardless. "We'd never foalnap your daughter. Strongheart's our friend!" "And look what that friendship with ponies has gotten!" The Chief buffalo roared. "TAKEN FROM ME!" Those eyes darkened considerably, influencing the following command. "Stomp them!" Shame, I wasn't feeling like becoming a pancake today. We reared back slowly from the stomping buffalo, all getting ready to charge and smash us into a puddle. Balance give me strength here, it looks as though things will be difficult from here on out. "Don't do this Chief!" Braeburn called out in futility. Tch, these are nothing compared to other former threats you've endured. I'd accept the yaks as more fearsome adversaries. Be ready to defend yourself Jack. Already am. "I knew long ago it was a mistake to allow these settlers to trespass our lands." Thunderhooves sneered in pure revulsion, almost grinning somewhat. "You have the choice; become part of the dirt beneath you, or return my daughter to me!" To be continued... Chapter 128: Chief of the Wild Pony WestSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 129: Starlight, StarbrightPonyville itself? Probable, but then again I'm sure I'd sense something... "Stardust, look! I just finished the Palace level!" "That's nice Spike..." Canterlot? No, too soon to target Celestia or Luna for him... "I still have no idea which girl to date. If only Rarity was in this game... Stardust, who should my character be with?" "Whoever feels best Spike..." The Empire? What motive would Zagreus have to hide there? None, I would hope. The very thought of that freak of nature being anywhere close to Shining, Cadence or, God forbid, Flurry sent a chill down my spine. I believe we focus intently moreso on the populated landscapes. Let's try somewhere considered insignificant. Alright, good call. "Maybe I should work up on Kindness next. Heh, wouldn't Fluttershy be happy? Hey Stardust-" "Busy Spike." Perhaps it wouldn't be harmful to take a temporary break and join him. This is far too important to overlook, Starswirl. Sombra's been absolutely right, I can't afford wasting anymore time nor distractions. And if my friends have any problems with that... They should understand the significance of this threat regardless. Their needs have to wait. Now, what about the Everfree Forest? Specifically, that ruined castle. Seems the perfect hideout for a creature wanting to grow stronger without being discovered. Too obvious. Zagreus wouldn't dare be anywhere near the town housing his worst enemy; the only one whom can fight back his powers and crush him like the worm he is. Cross that one off then... "Do you think I should explore the Mementos the next day-?" "Spike." "Oh... Sorry." God dammit. Putting the quill down, I craned my neck to gaze at the sheepish dragon by the couch, sighing. "Sorry Spike, but I can't be distracted right now by anything. I need to concentrate." On what? Well wasn't it obvious? Tracking down Zagreus of course! First of all by listing down any potential spots that monster would be hiding and building up his power in. "No kidding." Spike commented in faint amusement, smiling crookedly my way whilst the background music blaring from the TV screen played lowly. I asked him to lower the volume before playing. "You've been at your desk all day! Think Twilight's starting to rub off on you?" Implying that hasn't happened already? "How about you take a break and watch me? I've already made great progress on Persona, if I do say so myself." "No rest for the wicked Spike." I quipped, resuming to face my work. "This can't wait, not this time." By all accounts, Zagreus needed to be stopped. Not even the allure of the fifth Persona game I had recently downloaded distracted me now, regardless how addictive it was. Never really played any Persona game beforehand, but I was now seeing the appeal behind them. But, as said, that can wait. Tracking down Zagreus, however, can't wait. "If you say so..." A slight tinge of disappointment, followed by a hopeful continuation. "Hey, Twilight and Starlight's going to hang out with Applejack and Rainbow Dash today, and Fluttershy's asked me to help out with making cupcakes for her animal friends later. Wanna join us?" "Busy, Spike." Griffonstone? Potentially. Appleloosa? He wouldn't try the same place again, I imagine. Then again, we don't really know how that monster's mind operates. Las Pegasus? That'd be easy for hiding in crowds, though a pony wearing a hood with deformed features would stand out among the bustling cheerful equines of many colours and life. Rainbow Falls? Maybe, would seem peaceful enough for him to make a move... "Oh... Will you think about it?" Sighing again, growing annoyed by the tedious interruptions, I replied in exasperated flatness, "We'll see, Spike." Okay, I've narrowed down the search list to all potential locations he could be resting at, many which I have never personally visited. But that won't stop us. The three of us - Starswirl, Sombra and I - were working around the clock with tracking down Zagreus. My mentor is searching the globe's energy for any signs of unnatural imbalance, even a faint trace. Sombra was using my shadow to scout out as far as his reach can get, reporting back every hour or so. As for myself, I worked on contacting everyone I ever got acquainted with regarding spotting any suspicious individuals in a dark cloak. Daring Do, the Dragon Lands, Appleloosa, Canterlot, Crystal Empire, Trottop, everywhere I could think of. Hell, I even low key took a look in the Diamond Dogs' lair for any signs of Zagreus's handiwork. So far? Nothing. But I was far from quitting. "Hey Stardust!" "Hi Stardust!" "Lyra, Bon..." My destination was to the Mayor's office. I needed all the help possible, and Mayor Mare arguably had more power in these matters than Twilight. I just needed the town official to contact all reliable places, other cities and towns, to help extend my search. After everything I've done for Ponyville, the Mayor should feel compelled to help me; almost harming the citizens when under the control of an influential tyrant notwithstanding. If not, I can always plant the suggesting with my little Balance tricks of mine. It never pays well to use your own magic on the unsuspecting. In these circumstances, morality and free will can kiss my [BEEP], old man. Have you found anything? "Good afternoon Stardust! Charming day isn't it?" "Want some lemon muffins?" "Hello Doctor, Derpy..." You should really acknowledge your friends. We wouldn't desire misunderstandings between yourself and those dear to you. Clearly they could tell I was preoccupied with my thoughts by expression and meaningful walking alone. Again, did you find anything Starswirl? The aged unicorn sighed, almost remorsefully. Regrettably, Zagreus appears to be one step ahead of us. He must have anticipated our tactics here; I, at present, cannot detect even the slightest growth of imbalance from a singular location. The current imbalance across Equestria are unnatural and untampered with, that is all I can sense from my own search. I see... Thanks anyway, Starswirl. I appreciate the help. Of course my friend. You know how I desire to keep the worlds safe from Zagreus's venomous grasp. The sooner we clean up my error in judgement, the better. Blaming yourself again, Starswirl? Don't, we both know the real culprit here. If I had anticipated his intentions sooner- If I hadn't been so reckless in my interventions, so sure of myself and willing to throw myself into other people's problems simply for the sake of feeling better about myself, none of this probably would've happened. You wanted to help me become a better person, Starswirl, it was my choice to interfere and meddle with the lives of these inhabitants, for better or worse. No, it's my fault Zagreus was around, and I was going to clean up this mistake as quickly as possible. That's why I can't afford playing with the others today, or most likely for the whole week, potentially a month, in my efforts for searching Zagreus. I know you'd advise me to be patient, Starswirl, but I can't rest at night knowing he's still out there, somewhere. Plotting, devising sinister methods in harming me and my friends. "Hi Stardust!" "Crusaders..." And if they do get hurt, it'll be because of my reckless adventures... I can't- I WON'T allow that to pass. ...Then I suppose we shall wait for Sombra to return from patrol before discussing our next move. Correct. In the meantime, there was Town Hall. And after my visit there, I'll go see a certain zebra next for assistance. Zecora's insight wasn't something to dismiss; maybe she'll know something even the great Starswirl the Bearded wouldn't. My teacher chuckled. We all remain students to new things throughout life, my friend. "Stardust? Always a pleasure seeing you again." "Hey Octavia..." Again, you shouldn't blatantly ignore the greetings of your friends like that. I understand your impatience, but you needn't cause strife amongst yourself and the ones you brush past. After we discuss our next move, I recommend you take a moment to see your friends. I'll consider it. Turns out, my friends could wait. Courtesy of Starswirl, our next move was inspecting the magically projected map of the entire land. Jesus, Equestria looks like a way smaller world with all the visible landmarks clearly standing out over the large map. Once again, this time with the map's help, we were pinpointing possible locations Zagreus could be concealing himself at. Manehatten. Even despite the crowded populace, his appearance would make him unsettling enough to stand out. Yakyakistan, perhaps. Concerning the incident regarding the buffalo, overtaking another species with muscles for brains shouldn't be dismissed. Zagreus would have to generate more imbalanced energy to influence an entire kingdom, Prince Rutherford and his subjects are a greater number than the buffalo tribe. The former being controlled would be noticed by us. Not to mention, Balance has settled among the Yaks since the dragon incident. Then what else... Damn, some of these places I don't know of or ever been to. This could take forever! Zagreus could be hiding close by and we're not able to sense him. I would have detected the foul stench of that abomination during my search around the town. Hmm, what about that narrow dangerous valley where the self-conceited pegasus hosted a race for those animals at a previous time? You refer to Ghastly Gorge? Considering the malicious eels which lurks within the Gorge's walls, not to mention the deadly terrain all around, hiding there would prove foolhardy for our enemy. But it shouldn't be overlooked among our investigations. We should take a look when we have the time. That time being now. Ghastly Gorge was the closest to all these potential locations, hence we can start by looking there first thing. Rubbing my bearded chin, a tired sigh escaped my muzzle. God I didn't get enough sleep, Zagreus has been haunting my mind and soul ever since our confrontation at Appleloosa. A recommendation, you should rest for a short period until you're mentally prepared once we arrive at the Gorge. The eels, unfortunately, wouldn't have any difficulty against an exhausted pony, a user of Balance or not. Meditation is the presentable option; your heart needs to be kept balanced enough to combat Zagreus once again. Alright then, good call. Stretching somewhat, Balance quickly alerted me to signatures, before the conversing voices, of certain equines entering the throne room, first being a blue pegasus, pink eyes blinking in satisfaction. "See, told you he was here." "We never doubted you Rainbow." Twilight replied humouredly, herself, Applejack and Starlight following after Rainbow. The alicorn paused upon the display on the table between the thrones. "Huh? The map? Is there another friendship problem already? Ooh, wonder who'll be dispatched where this time! Rarity and Pinkie've still yet to return from Manehatten, but if it isn't asking for them, it shouldn't be an issue." The enthusiasm of the studious mare prompted my small smile. Friendship was valuable to her as coke was to me. Though neither compared to how much she mattered to me, and vice versa. Resting my cheek on my hoof, leaning against one arm of my seat, I said in faint casualness, "I activated the map, Twilight. Just needed to check something." Twilight visibly deflated, being comforted then by an amused Starlight. "Oh." Sorry love. Applejack smirked, saying reassuringly, "Don't worry Twilight, I'm sure you'll be gettin' a friendship problem in no time." Sure, just give it another twenty episodes or so. The map barely does much this season to begin with. "And we'll solve it in no time flat when it does!" Rainbow stated confidently, a smug grin plastered on that blue muzzle, before turning to me. "Need any help?" Not this time. "No thanks Rainbow, this is something I need to handle on my own." "Oh... Definitely need our help then." What? The pegasus rolled her eyes jokingly. "Come on Star, I know that look on your face. There's trouble, and you want to handle it on your own for the gajillion time. Am I right?" Welp, caught me red-handed. "Thought so. So, what's buggin' ya? Something to do with that 'Zagreus' guy you've been fighting?" She is astonishingly perceptive. Surprisingly- Oh, you were being sarcastic. Twilight, clearly interested, walked forward to take her seat, examining the map closely. "Let me guess, you're searching for locations he could be hiding at, right?" I nodded, focusing intently on the projection before us as well. "In that case, we should look for the most likely areas someone who obviously wants to go into hiding arould be. That narrows down the list to less numerous locations outside the populated towns and cities. If we-" "I've already narrowed them down, thanks love." "Oh... I see." Twilight sounded disappointed further, frowning. "That'd make things easier for us to track down Zagreus and apprehend him-" "I'll handle that. First thing tomorrow I'll be heading out to investigate the first spot." "Don't you mean we'll head to investigate?" Applejack chimed in firmly, looking both annoyed and humourous at my clear insistence. "Or are ya convinced this is your problem and yours alone, sugarcube?" Cyan eyes stared back at the green orbs glaring in challenge. "Can't argue with facts, Applejack." Before she could retort, I interjected with more force to my voice, "I'm not taking any chance this time, girls. This is my mistake and mine alone, and I'll be damned before I let any of you get hurt because of this." I still had terrible flashbacks to many of my friends becoming endangered because of me. Twilight, Spike and Starlight in that imbalanced dimension, Strongheart abducted and all-out war because of it. Human Twilight, backhanded by a possessed Shining Armor... "Can't argue with facts? Well here's some factual information not up for discussion then; your friends are helping you out anyway." Twilight wasn't in any mood for games either, giving me the same stern look. "I know all about what occurred in Sunset's world, our friends were kind enough to tell me after your hasty departure. And if you think I'm- We're just gonna sit back and let you fight this danger by yourself again, then you're sorely mistaken Jack. This time there's no Crystalling to keep us preoccupied." Emphasized from the bright sensation of resolve radiating across our bond, present as day. Those enchanting purple orbs were crystal clear, saying they were going to help, whether I liked it or not. Probably should've kept my mouth shut about my investigations. And Twilight wasn't the only one fueled by determination. "Hear hear." Applejack nodded, smiling toothily. "Yer stuck with our help 'till the very end Star." Starlight, observing the proceedings between the throne occupants, smiled wryly, continuing to look unsure about fitting in with the group. That's alright Starlight. The fanbase isn't too sure about where you belong either. "Look, girls, I appreciate that you all care so much, I do." But I couldn't afford their lives being at risk. Not now, not ever, Not while I can help it. "This isn't anything like we've faced before." "Uh-huh, and that's gonna stop us how, exactly? We've fought new threats all the time! What's so different about this one? I say bring it." Ugh, seriously. Annoyed eyes switched to a smug Rainbow. "Zagreus is nothing like the former villains we've face before. He's an entire league of his own, something that was never meant to exist before in the first place." She snorted, too arrogant to see the bigger picture, lounging back against her throne comfortably. "So what? Just because he's an accident doesn't mean we stand no chance against him. You said it yourself, he's weak right now, yeah? If we act now, we can find him and capture him before it's too late, and you can stop being a stubborn worrywart." Having little patience for arrogance, Rainbow tested my patience far too quickly. "God dammit Rainbow, this is different!" One hoof slammed on the armchair, my frustration palpable. Starlight leaned back at the display, and Rainbow raised both brows at my clear irritation, baring my teeth. "Zagreus doesn't follow the rules; he's not bound by the cartoon logic of this world. He's not a conqueror nor seeks to simply cause trouble. He's not afraid to kill!" Rainbow shuddered, but Twilight intervened, "Jack, calm down. Rainbow just wants to help. We all do." "Yeah, and that right there's the problem." Leaping off my throne, I glared around at the others. Not in scorn, but sternness. "You're my best friends, and that's exactly what motivates me to say this; stay out of this. Zagreus isn't a friendship issue, but a Balance one. I have to clean up my mistake, alone." My gaze then turned to the doorway, voice betraying how exhausted I was while softening in remorse, "I can't risk endangering you all any further... I'm not Celestia." "Jack, wait!" No Twilight, this wasn't up for discussion. But my insistent girlfriend called out regardless in hopes I'll hear her plea. "Let us help you! We... I don't want you to get seriously hurt again!" "You can't fight all yer battles alone Star!" Applejack added firmly. "Zagreus bein' a thing ain't your fault!" Oh but it is. And the last thing I heard before leaving the room was Rainbow's mutter of "Sheesh, and you guys call me self-conceited..." Been a while since I've last visited my favourite hill. This perched spot of mine overlooking the far off peaceful lands of Equestria should basically be described as the place I go to whenever something's happened between myself and the mares. In this case, it was simply unavoidable. But still, it was always worth the heated debates, at least, to admire the beautiful landscape of my new homeworld. The gentle breeze brushed against the grass and trees, the sun starting to descend for its own rest beneath night. Which reminds me, after my investigation tomorrow, I should contact Sunset, see how they're doing... Oh God. What if he's-? Do not worry. Zagreus wouldn't be strong enough to risk interdimensional travel without a self-sustaining portal to take him there. Miss Shimmer and the girls should be out of harm's way for now. 'Should be?' Is it not your purpose to see all, of great one? Contrary to popular belief, I am far from omniscient. My perspective of the world ranges only so far, I cannot extend my senses to all places at once. Starswirl paused briefly, adding in kindly. But if you'd like, I could take a moment of absence to check how that world and your friends there are getting along. I'd appreciate that, thanks Starswirl. Of course. And while I check on them, you should consider a moment in indulging your pony friend's worries. They're evidently afraid for your well-being, and seek to help however possible. I ask you at least consider letting them in. ...No promises. My teacher replied in warm mirth, Ah well, it's better than nothing. I shall return shortly. Alright... Ay. Sighing, I started rubbing my own forehead tiredly. It wasn't my wish to intentionally start fights with the others regarding this serious matter, but they're too stubborn to see this was beyond their league. Twilight especially, she wants to help her boyfriend despite the new risk he's be putting her through if he agreed... Which I don't. And that mare calls me recklessly infuriating... Sounds as though you're rubbing off on her. All of Equestria is doomed by the eventual rule of two hotheaded ponies. Not now Sombra, please... Tch, someone has to crack humour while you're wallowing in your mistakes. Sombra scoffed, that criticizing tone clear as ever. Hate to admit it, but I share the old unicorn's opinion on this matter. You need help against that monster, and your friends are offering their services. It's foolhardy to insist declining their admittedly somewhat competent uses. At what cost? Their potential deaths? Not happening. I already called it close back in that void, and with Crystal Prep when human Twilight was... Anyway, I've been trained enough to fight this right? Surely I'm strong enough now to handle things on my own. I'm not like the others - no offense to them - I wasn't bound by relying on the ties between friendship to win the day. Zagreus was something the likes of Tirek and Chrysalis would never become. We're talking about a villain unchained by simple-minded conquest. Whatever Zagreus wanted would endanger countless lives. And with that, I needed to train, then find the [BEEP]tard and defeat him as quickly as possible. If not... Well, I'd have eternity in Hell to be chastised for trying to stop him alone. "So this is the famous 'Star Hill' she mentioned." 'She' being Twilight, I presumed. The sound of soft hoofsteps, rustling against the soft grass moved closer, a shy yet curious voice, hiding the firm resolve in her heart, addressed me from behind. "I'm sorry if I'm disturbing you, but I was hoping we could talk." I could imagine what. Regardless, my tired tone replied, "Sure." And from the corner of my vision, Starlight took a seat beside, looking out to the distance in smiling awe. "No wonder you come here often, this looks very peaceful." I nodded, glancing to the pink unicorn. "But that's not why you're here." Starlight's expression shifted. "Straight to the point? I can appreciate that." The new student of Twilight looked nervous yet amused, taking a moment to inhale deeply and continue, "I... Understand what you're going through." Oh? "Do you?" "Believe it or not." Starlight grinned wryly, nodding while regarding the sunset. Her voice spoke in solemn nostalgia. "Insistent on getting things done alone, wanting less complications in the way. But in your case, it's about protecting your friends, isn't it?" "Ten points for observation. You're excelling as Twilight's pupil already." The tall mare shook her head, purple and blue mane wavering in the quiet wind. "I know it sounds hypocritical, but ever since you guys took me in I've started to learn new things about myself. Maybe, in spite of everything I've done, I kept to myself because I didn't want others to get hurt like I did, long ago... You're right Stardust, Zagreus must be stopped." Light purple eyes gazed at me, burning in question. "But he can't be stopped alone, we both know that. And you can't consider yourself solely responsible for his existence to begin with." "But I can, Starlight." I reminded her softly, drained of any energy to argue back heatedly. "Zagreus started being ever since I met Twilight and the rest." "Even so, you're not the only one who brought him this world." Starlight replied sadly, staring at the patch between us, her heart jumbled in emotions. "I was essentially the catalyst to releasing that monster on the world." But that resolve stayed firm, eyes staring back at me in newfound certainty. "One thing Twilight and the others have taught me about friendship; you should never, ever fight these things alone. The weight of responsibility should be shared by those who are equally at fault." Honestly didn't expect to be getting pointers so soon by Starlight, of all ponies. The unicorn, like Sunset, was acting like another Twilight in spirit, but with a personality and past experience which defines her entirely. I couldn't help but listen to what the mare had to say; evidently, Starlight prepared beforehand what to say before reaching me here; I should oblige to her request for my ears. "If there's one thing we have in common, Stardust, we're both shaped by our past mistakes." Starlight smiled wanly. "I don't know too much about you, but I can see it, in your eyes. So much bitter regrets. I don't need your special magic to know your feelings, everytime I look at you... I see me. I refuse to go back to my past life, and I can't abandon a friend in need. That's why Twilight, Spike and everyone wants to help you. We want you to have faith in us." "It's not about faith, my dear. It's about-" "- Not risking the lives of everyone you love?" She interjected knowingly, a sly smirk on her small muzzle. "Noble, but I know our friends long enough to deduce they'll help you no matter the cost. Why delay the inevitable?" That is a point. ...Dammit. "Heheheheh, Twilight's student all right." Beginning to stand, I smiled back at Starlight, nodding in approval. "Alright, I'll go speak with Twilight, since clearly I can't just ignore their offers for help without slowly explaining why them helping would only worsen things." "With Twilight equally lecturing as to why their help would benefit you instead, and refuse to take no for an answer." Huh. Got me there. "Sounds like Twilight. Won't stop helping those close to her until the very end." Starlight smiled warmly, standing alongside me and turning to walk back down the way she came. "From everything she's told me, sounds like you two have a lot in common. You should've seen her after your abrupt departure; she looked annoyed, concerned and infuriated at the same time. I take it you getting these reactions out of Twilight's a regular occurrence." "Hey, it's not intentional... Most of the time." We both chuckled, the previous mood settling down into reassurance. "But thanks, Starlight, for the encouragement. You're right, I shouldn't quickly dismiss my friends. I think the problem is, I care too much." The look wasn't of sympathy, but understanding. "You make it sound like a bad thing." Well, sometimes it was. Yet sometimes, it helps. Back already Starswirl? How's Sunset and the rest? I'm pleased to see you've take my advice after my brief departure. Miss Shimmer and her friends are safe, and the Twilight Sparkle of that parallel world is adjusting to her new life alongside her friends in Canterlot High just fine. Zagreus seems to be nowhere in sight of the girls. I released a breath I didn't know I was holding, prompting Starlight's curious glance. Thanks Starswirl, that means a lot to me. Now, time to deal with a no-doubt-exasperated Twilight of my own. Twilight was tracked back to the library, surprise surprise. In other news, The Force Awakens was a very controversial film for some reason. The alicorn's back was facing us, seemingly intent on reorganizing some floating books above her. On the inside, however, I could detect the level of anxiety bubbling in her soul. "I'll leave you two to it." Starlight, having accompanied me back, turned and gave me a look wishing me luck before closing the doors behind her, leaving us two all alone. Great, cheers Starlight. Now then, looking back to Twilight whom obviously knew I was here, how best to start this conversation...? Twilight already took the initiative. "A package arrived for you while you were out." What? Oh, so it did. My eyes glanced to the brown object lying on the table nearby. She continued calmly, the hovering books swirling around to be neatly placed back in their shelves. "Rarity and Pinkie Pie returned from Manehatten also. Both had a pretty great day, as I've been told. I'm sure they'll be happy to help us continue the search tomorrow." "Twilight-" But she was having no further bull[BEEP], her beautiful tone sounding clipped, "Our bond works both ways, you know. Even all the way over here, I sensed what you were thinking, how you were feeling, while you were outside on your favourite hilltop. You know what the worst part is about finding your urge to throw yourself into harm's way before others so infuriating?" A small grin rose on her muzzle as she glanced over to me, her demeanor gentle for a moment. "It's also partially as to why I feel so strongly for you." Stepping forward, I attempted to converse back. "I don't want you or the others to think you're liabilities to me. It's just that if I can keep you all safe and sound, I'll take the opportunity without a second thought. Zagreus is, for all intents and purposes, a threat that can't be stopped by friendship alone. Even Starswirl said so." Shaking her head, Twilight was undeterred. "The thing is, Jack, that even if that's true; it won't stop me." The book were neatly placed back, filling the shelves perfectly, as Twilight took small steps towards me, a small smile containing far more emotions than it should allow. "It won't stop us from trying to help." "Zagreus could fatally wound you all-" "As well as you. Have you considered that?" "Rather me than any of you." Twilight sighed, lowering her gaze to the blue marble floor between us. "After all this time, you still think yourself undeserving of happiness." "It's not that love." I interjected quickly, wanting to clear this misunderstanding ASAP. "I'm the happiest man alive being with my friends. With you. The problem lies with Zagreus being, mainly, my mess that I have to clean up. He's the Devil in comparison to our former foes, and I refuse to allow him anyway in arm's reach of my family..." "Jack, with all due respect, but I don't care." Huh? Violet orbs sparkled intently, reflecting the solemn resolve ironed from her tone. "I don't care how powerful he may be. Our friends aren't deterred either. We're not allowing you to confront this danger by yourself; our bonds are stronger than Zagreus could ever be. The magic of friendship hasn't failed us yet!" Face to face now, that firm conviction softened the closer we were, and I adamantly refused to back away from the proximity. "I've almost lost you one too many times. Even when you were in Appleloosa, I was constantly worried for your safety. When Sunset told me what happened in the human world, I..." That's okay, she didn't need to say it. Gently, my hoof brushed against her lowered chin, keeping our gazes locked, and I replied in an equal somber tone, "I know I can't stop you and the others from helping me. That has to be the most infuriating part about our relationship; your insistence to make my efforts in protecting you all for naught. But... That's probably why I admire all of you, you'll do everything to help others, however impossible it seems, no matter the cost. You're stronger than me, Twilight, in will and heart and..." I smiled in faint amusement. "Heh. There I go again, believing myself unworthy of you." The reassurance was expressed in something that, as always, had my heart leap again and again in pure joy. Purple lips brushed against gold, softly, meaningfully, Twilight being much bolder than I at times, and, though it might be weird to say, I loved it when she takes the initiative and, therefore, taking me by surprise. After the kiss, fully intending to ease both our worries, Twilight's smile lit the whole room as ever. "And there you go again, underestimating your own strength," Twilight said lovingly, a hoof caressing my ponified cheek, before her lovely features hardened again somewhat. "If Zagreus is as dangerous as you and Starswirl claim, that's all the more reason we'll help; me, Starlight, the girls, and every other friend who we've come to know and adore. Whether you like it or not." The last statement was both teasing yet serious at once. "Well... I certainly can't tell you or the girls what to do." Regretfully. I'd be far more content throwing myself into the fire over them. "I can hear your thoughts, you know." Or, damn. With a sheepish grin, I replied out-loud, "Nothing can be hidden from each other. We're the perfect couple Twilight!" An exasperated smile from my amused girlfriend, prompting me to add, "But alright, if you all want to help, I can't force you otherwise. But just know if Zagreus does pop up somewhere, I will attempt to reach him first." Those entrancing eyes sparkled again. "In that case, I'll just have Rainbow beat you to him." Hah, bring it on. Twilight, still stroking my left cheek, proceeded to gently pull my head, brushing her forehead against my own, and our bonds pulsated much brighter. Her melodious voice was barely a whisper at her next statement, "You don't have to worry about us, ever. We take care of you as you take care of us..." "Hm, mostly it's you who takes care of me. Sometimes I think it's you who wears the pants in our relationship, Twilight." Finally leaning back, to my slight disappointment, my special somepony smirked jokingly. "'Sometimes?' Funny, I always thought I being the alpha in our relationship was established from the beginning. Someone has to tolerate your antics with a mature disposition." Wha- I beg your pardon? My antics? Twilight laughed lightly at my internal indignation and flabbergasted expression, inclining her head towards the reading table. "So, are you going to open your package?" Please do. This vomit-inducing moment between yourself and the Princess is giving me allergies. Hardy har Sombra. Although now with my own worries eased somewhat, I took Twilight's suggestion and headed over to the clean table, beginning to unwrap the medium-sized package and knowing exactly what were contained within. About time it got here too, I ordered these a week ago. But I didn't have the heart to blame Derpy for the lateness. Ripping off the brown paper, I grinned satisfactory at the contents revealed to me. Twilight peeked around me curiously. "New books?" Of course she'd be interested. Which was great actually. "Yep." I slid the six volumes to her, and the Princess of Friendship blinked in honest surprise. Playfully, I explained rather smugly, "Remember those premium edition spell books at the Manehatten bookstore during our day out there you looked at? Well, last week you mentioned how Starlight needed some spell books of her own to study on, and these would be perfect for them. So-" Twilight heard enough, as I suddenly found myself embraced tightly by a gleeful mare. "You're amazing honey." She praised me warmly, that beautiful smile prompting my self-fulfilled grin in return. "I'll have to return the favour someday." As the glittering rare-looking editions were magically picked up, I called out to the happily trotting Princess humourously, "Love me, feed me, never leave me." Of course I was kidding, so it must've been my imagination after Twilight paused by the doorway, her adorable cheeks turning pink, that I heard through the bond in her voice: "That first one may already have happened..." Nah, that's just wishful thinking. Chapter 130: A Healthy Relationship"That. Was. Awesome!" Spike perfectly mimicked Rainbow without intent, practically bouncing up and down the hallway we traversed. The dragon proceeded expressing his enthusiasm. "I think I loved it better than Episode VII. That part where Vader stormed down the hall with his lightsaber out? Probably the best thing in Star Wars ever!" With a smile, I inquired teasingly, "Better than the revelation from Empire Strikes Back, Spike?" "Oh, that's a close second." Spike said gleefully, green reptilian eyes shining in pure joy. "But I don't think anything can top what we just saw. Then again, maybe if you'd let me watch the prequels..." Oh Spike. Laughing, I rubbed the dragon's head fondly. "Glad you enjoyed Rogue One, Spike, I knew you'd love it. As for the prequels... Well, as I said, we'll wait until you're older and more open-minded." I certainly didn't want Spike to fall into the same trap I did as his age when those particular films came out. You mean blown away by mindless action scenes, terrible dialogue, mediocre performances by the cast and overstuffed CGI? Aside from the great acting by Ewan McGregor and Christopher Lee, you took the words right out of my mouth Sombra. "What about that Clone Wars movie then?" "Hmm... Sure. That's one less of a guilty pleasure for me." "Huh?" "Guilty pleasure." I clarified to a curious Spike. "Meaning when you know something's bad but you enjoy it regardless, which applies to, say, the Star Wars prequels and... Michael Bay's Transformers movies." Yeah, I admit it, you can all laugh now. You enjoy those brain dead heap fests? The blasphemy. Then, getting an idea, since I wasn't particularly busy that day, I recommended, "Anyway, we can watch it this Friday if you want Spike. Maybe this time we'll ask Twilight and Starlight to join us too." That'd be funny, imagining Starlight's reaction to a TV, movies and video games. She has yet to enter my room and witness them all herself. Speaking of which, back in your world, Jack, there is recent speculation over Miss Glimmer cooperating with Miss Shimmer to the human universe against a new threat. ...You're full of [BEEP], Starswirl, and I'm not gonna listen to you. "We can invite Rarity too!" Spike added enthusiastically, then continued as though it were an afterthought, "Oh, maybe all our friends. It'd be like a, I don't know, family get together to watch a movie." The young dragon then gasped excitedly. "Imagine if that was like a weekly thing; we all go to your room to watch movies together. That'd be fun!" Hah! That brought back memories. "Funny you should mention that Spike." I began cheerfully, glancing up towards the ceiling in nostalgia. "When I was about your age, my family usually had weekend 'movie nights' together, watching films with sweets and coke and all that. Good times..." The grin on his face widened, showing pointed teeth. "Let's do it then! This Friday, the first official Movie Night! I'm gonna go find Twilight and tell her all about it; I know she'll want to join in!" I smiled, reveling in my brother's bliss for that ideal occasion. Truthfully, I could do with some relaxation of the sort myself. But, slowly, as Spike turned a corner, my smile dropped, expression ranging from fondness to weariness. Oh Spike. Why did I even suggest that? I'm not entirely sure I'll be available, due to recent events. But seeing how excited and happy the dragon I've come to love as a little brother... Sometimes, I think, I'm far too soft-hearted for my own good. Your recommendation was beautiful, Jack, there is no need to feel ashamed presenting the idea. I agree with your previous train of thought, you too could benefit from a long break. Your search for Zagreus, admirable and gratifying it is, shouldn't neglect spending time among loved ones. Perhaps Mr. Spike was the key to reminding you of such. ...I guess- Ump! And here I thought you were attuned enough to recognize when someone approaches. Once again, my expectations of you are overestimated. "Whoops, sorry about that." Starlight, having exited a room to my right, accidentally bumped into my side, papers flying around us in a frenzy. "I didn't watch where I was going." No harm done. "It's fine Starlight, let me-" But the skillful unicorn was fast enough to recover all the papers and neatly organize them on her back, smiling at her work in relief. I couldn't resist grinning humouredly. "Never mind, Twilight's been teaching you well, clearly." Starlight looked bashful, nodding cheerfully. "Along with handing me work to study upon. These are notes concerning a organizing spell for proper clean up and keeping everything look neat and tidy. I just finished practicing the spell while taking notes of my own progress as Twilight asked and- Oh, you probably don't wanna hear me go on and on about it. You've been busy yourself of late, Stardust." Smirking, I answered casually, "It's fine Starlight. Believe it or not, I care about your studies under Twilight as well, so I enjoy hearing your own progress. Ever since you first began as her student, I you've already demonstrated what a brilliant pupil you are under her." Starlight flushed, waving in dismissive embarrassment. "That's only because I have an excellent teacher to guide me." Grinning, Starlight flicked her horn and, voila, the papers disappeared elsewhere. Probably Twilight's desk. "Twilight's taught me so much since she took me on, I couldn't be more happy and honoured to learn from her. Although." Cue cartoon sweatdrop, Starlight glancing my way in amused weariness. "When she does start with the lessons, she can really put you to work." "Sounds like her." I replied jokingly, prompting our shared chuckles. "Hmhm. So far we're gone through with the basics; Twilight said she wanted to make sure we've covered everything beginners know before advancing to the more complicated parts." Starlight smirked faintly. "And if she calls magic like teleportation and breathing underwater 'easy,' I'm starting to worry what she might consider difficult." "You'll get through it." I nodded with a positive smile, before something occurred to me. Something that I've pondered concerning Starlight's studies before. "Is she only teaching you magic right now?" "Alongside friendship, sure." Starlight replied, tilting her head. "Why do you ask?" Hm... Well, despite how brilliant a mentor Twilight is, there are some things even the Princess doesn't excel at, though I hate admitting that. I think it's time I stepped in to help. I would never consider taking Starlight away from her, so I'll think of it like... A Teacher Assistant, like I usually had back in school. But more meddlesome and hamfisting your own lessons into her work. "Would you mind helping me with something, Starlight, if you're not busy?" "Um, sure." Starlight blinked curiously. "I did just finish with Twilight's request, so I've got some time to spare. Where are we going?" "The kitchen." I answered, leading her back down the hallway. "There's something I want to teach you that Twilight probably won't for a while." "And, done! Great work today Starlight!" The mare only grinned, regarding the tray of fresh treats with a hint of pride. "Probably because you helped out. Although, it's certainly been a while since I baked anything. Usually we left that to Sugar Belle..." Something in her voice sounded strangled, but Starlight quickly recovered with a forced widened smile. "This is the first time I've ever baked brownies before." "And you did a fantastic job." I praised the mare with a wide smile, the pair letting the tray cool down, having just emerged from the oven. "I guess it's not just magic alone you're gifted in." Starlight chuckled light-heartedly. "I try." Before those light purple eyes turned from the baked goods to me inquisitively. "Though I'm still wondering why you asked me not to use magic at all since we started. I mean, I'm assuming there's a motive behind this exercise." "There is." I confirmed with a nod, smirking lightly. "As you know, Twilight's a prodigy in terms of magic and friendship. But there's one small error regarding the former." Starlight nodded, encouraging me to answer her curiosity. "Twilight, amazing as she is, relies on magic far too much for every little thing. Can you recall a time she ever did something without using magic which wasn't necessary with magic?" Starlight looked, tapping her chin thoughtfully. "Mmm... Come to think of it, the only moments I haven't seen her interact using magic are her moments with you Stardust. But I'm sure she doesn't use it for everything else." "But she does use it more often than everyone else." "...That is true." Starlight cocked her head, thinking this over with a soft frown. "Actually, now that we're discussing this, I don't think I've seen her touch a single book with her hoofs instead of utilizing magic." With widened eyes, she looked back at me in surprise. "So this exercise was to check if I was still capable of using physical means to complete a chore than through magical methods?" "Give this mare a cookie!" She smiled in flattery at my praise. "But yeah, this little exercise was basically a reminder that you don't need to use magic for every little thing. Something, I think, Twilight often forgets about." "I often forget about what now?" Neither arrival surprised me, this time I was prepared to sense their approach. Entering the blue kitchen, Twilight looked between Starlight and I curiously. Spike, meanwhile, was immediately entranced by the black tray holding some fresh brownies, climbing up onto the center table to help himself. "They're still hot Spike. Don't..." For comedic effort, the dragon swiped one brownie up and gulped it downwards, resulting in the red-faced dragon to rush to the sink and cover his mouth in water, steam blowing from his nose and ears. "...Never mind." Kids huh? "Stardust was teaching me his own lesson about using magic." Starlight, after we observed Spike's spectacle in amused exasperation, proceeded to explain to her teacher. Oh boy, just give it a moment... "Really?" Twilight sounded surprised, gleeful and suspicious all at once. "May I inquire as to what kind of lesson?" Another incoming moment of bickering between you and the Princess. Joy... I didn't ask for it. But you enjoy it regardless. "Basically that..." Starlight glanced between us, carefully wording her next statement. "That... You don't have to use, y'know, magic for every, little... Thing?" "Oh. Well that's an excellent lesson to teach." Twilight then nodded, smiling in approval. "Magic can't solve everything." Huh? Okay, wasn't expecting that! The alicorn stepped towards Starlight merrily. "I read your notes by the way. Good work on studying today's spell, I'll want to see a practical demonstration if you're feeling up to it." The unicorn smiled in relief and flattery towards pleasing her friend and teacher. I was sure there was going to be an argument between Twilight and I... "Don't you use magic for everything though Twi?" God dammit Spike! I wasn't complaining over there being no heated debate between us! You certain about that? Twilight raised a brow at the dragon. "Well, not everything, Spike. Of course, more often than not, magic is something I'm admittedly good at, but can we honestly say I personally apply for every little thing?" "...Yes?" I couldn't help but respond. My girlfriend shook her head. "Don't be ridiculous. Surely I've been seen to not use it for stuff right?" Twilight looked from amused to positively baffled at our silent answers. Starlight looked away, and Spike focused on the brownies again to avoid eye contact. I just stared at Twilight knowingly, prompting the mare to frown in slight irritation. "Unbelievable. What about our physical moments between us Jack?!" Then, realizing her own words from the outburst, an embarrassed hue of pink brightened on her purple cheeks, glaring towards a snickering Spike. Moreso humoured than embarrassed, I replied, "Probably because magic doesn't work as expected on me love. Let's be real here, you have displayed an overly reliance on magic than, say, your own two hoofs." Twilight stared back challengingly. "Name one time that's happened." "Earlier this morning." Recall just before, your claim against starting arguments against your special somepony. "Well... So maybe I do use magic a lot. You can't honestly think I'm too dependent on it!" "..." "..." "..." Twilight huffed. "You're just trying to get a rise out of me." "And it seems to be working." "So you admit it." "I never said that." "You implied it!" "I'll admit it when you admit your own faults." "And just what is that suppose to mean?" "Should we stop them...?" Starlight asked in concern from the side. "Nah." Spike sounded as though his mouth was stuffed from brownies. "This is considered a healthy relationship between these two." "Are you insinuating I never admit my own faults?" Twilight asked in clear disbelief and annoyance. "I have never considered myself perfect about anything." Snorting, I retorted with facts, "Except for those times you do occasionally act smug about your own skills." "Maybe I can, on occasion, act a little proud of my own achievements. That's considered a crime to you?" Twilight rolled her eyes, shaking her head tiredly. "Honestly, is it your goal in life to criticize everyone including your special somepony?" "If I don't, who will?" "Maybe nopony's needed to. It's not an obligation Jack!" The argument only escalated for a bit longer... Two hours later... "- But you can't cure cancer with the magic of friendship!" I replied heatedly, growing more exasperated with this stubborn mare by the minute. "That's not how it works!" "I'm not saying it is!" Twilight responded equally, matching my irritation to no end. She was determined to see this debate through, insistently following me into the library with Spike and Starlight in tow. "But so long as you have friends around there's a high chance you'll make it through such an awful event!" "That- That doesn't make any sense! Friendship doesn't solve everything!" "It does if you have faith!" "I'm a realist Twilight, faith doesn't work like that!" "They've been arguing for over two hours now." I heard Starlight mutter from behind. "Shouldn't enough be enough by now?" Twilight seemed to agree, clutching her own forehead tiredly. "More like a pessimist. You're just trying to start arguments in vain hope of dissuading me from joining in your search." "Why, is it working?" The frustrated mare exhaled loudly, quickly spinning on her hoof towards the doorway. "Well it's not working any longer. Come on Starlight, we need to practice your learnt spell without anyone disturbing us." "Works for me!" Twilight ignored me, pushing a somewhat reluctant Starlight out of the room. The unicorn stammered as she was being shoved elsewhere. "Maybe we should save that until you've calmed down-" The doors slammed behind them, leaving only Spike and I to observe them go. "Tch. Good riddance." Heatedly debating with that mare has worn me out to no end. Over two hours... Heh. With a tired grin filled with snark, I looked at Spike who was previously wearing earmuffs. "I think that's the longest Twilight and I have ever argued about something." "What an accomplishment..." Spike mumbled, putting the earmuffs down and looking to me, mouth covered in chocolate. "So I guess if this keeps up, movie night's out of the question huh?" Tch. "It's fine Spike. Twilight will calm down sooner or later. She's never one to hold a grudge." I shrugged. "Right..." Skepticism followed by a burp. "By the way, we might need more brownies for Friday. Watching you two argue without any popcorn? I had to find a substitute." "- And that is why I've called you all here today." Twilight sounded quite pleased with herself, gazing cheerfully at the gathered ponies on their respective thrones. "Since our search for Zagreus began, it's imperative to keep all our friends updated on any clues or progress made... Even if some among us aren't fond of the idea." I couldn't slouch further into my seat if I tried, folding my arms and leaning back. Trust Twilight to make that petty jab. Clearing her throat, the know-it-all Princess summoned a list and read on, violet eyes scaling down the written notes, "As you know, we've been reaching out to all reliable contacts across Equestria for any sightings of a hooded pony. Canterlot, Manehatten and Appleloosa can be crossed off the list since they report no such sighting. Trottop and Rainbow Falls have yet to contact us, Cloudsdale's message has yet to be sent, along with the Crystal Empire. Yakyakistan and the Dragon Lands are next to check up on, the latter to be sent a message from Stardust here. But so far, all responses have reported to the negative." "In other words, we've learned nothing." A quick glance my way, before Twilight cleared her throat again and proceeded, rolling up the list via magic. "Our next destination, meanwhile, shall be the Everfree Forest and Castle of the Two Sisters. Though it sounds dangerous, the possibility of Zagreus taking refuge in these locations are depressingly likely." The mares exchanged uncertain glances. "If that's the case, wouldn't Stardust be able to sense any of dem 'imbalances' Zagreus makes?" Thank you, Applejack, for at least thinking this through. "A sound question Applejack." Twilight nodded. "But it wouldn't hurt to at least investigate either place. Besides, even Stardust isn't perfect enough to sense someone trying to hide that afar." "I don't know, this Zagreus person sounds very, very dangerous from how you keep describing him..." Fluttershy pointed out shyly. "Didn't Starswirl the Bearded say only Balance can defeat Zagreus, not friendship?" Well, somewhere along those lines, yes. Rarity looked to me. "Is that true darling? Would we be considered liabilities in this case?" Straightening myself upwards, I nodded seriously, preferring not to beat around the bush. Twilight, however, protested rather vocally, "There are no burdens when it comes to friendship! And even if there are, friends are suppose to share them and let one another help out. We're more than capable of helping Jack here capture Zagreus." "That's right!" Rainbow added in enthusiastically, puffing up her furry chest. "Besides, you notice that Stardust almost loses every battle he fights alone? Isn't that a sign enough he needs us to take on even this enemy?" Rarity jumped in my defense. "Now that's hardly fair Rainbow. We all often underestimate our foes, but that doesn't make any of us ineffective." "Maybe we should ask Stardust what he thinks." Thank you Fluttershy. Rainbow scoffed derisively. "We all know what he thinks: 'Oh, I'll just throw myself into danger under some misguided sense of protectiveness over my friends, especially my Princess! Aren't I just the most noble pony warrior alive?'" With a mimic of a masculine voice, Rainbow smirked rather proudly, obviously impressed with herself. Twilight, however, wasn't as amused as the others were, the alicorn rolling her eyes. "We're not here to discuss Jack's recklessness. We're deciding the proposal into investigating the Everfree Forest for any clues of our quarry-" "And most likely fail." "- And if we try hard enough, hopefully our efforts will somewhat prove fruitful." "Wishful thinking then? So like you love." "A sound idea, if I do say so myself, as opposed to one pony just endangering himself over and over again." Twilight said coolly. Bring it on love! I can do this all day. "In short, instead of one, it's six more ponies endangering themselves because one of them is idiotically trying to prove a point." Haha, gotcha there. Twilight finally glared at me, purple eyes sparkling heatedly. Fluttershy looked nervous, Pinkie was merry as ever, but Rarity, Applejack and Rainbow shared equal knowing smirks. "This 'idiotic' plan." Twilight grounded out irritably. "Is worth more than my special somepony almost getting seriously hurt. Again." "Which, I must counter love, is worth more than my special somepony, alongside the ponies I consider my family, getting mortally wounded in turn." I'm done, for now anyway. This was just wasting time. Jumping off my seat, I ignored the annoyed stare and headed towards the doors. "If there's nothing of value to discuss, I have better things to do." I imagined Twilight's bubbling heated glare blazing my backside. Hell, I practically felt it, literally, through our bond. I should consider it an accomplishment; being the only pony so far to [BEEP] Twilight off that much. But then again, humans generally excel at [BEEP]ing others off. "Maybe we should've intervened..." I vaguely heard Fluttershy say upon my departure. "Nah!" Rainbow replied cheerfully. "These two lovebirds arguing is usually a highlight of the day." ...Fourty-eight... Fourty-nine... Ugh. Pitiful. Cheers for the comment. Now, let's try again. One... Two... Three... Four... ...Dammit. Finally discovered your efforts are in vain today? Tch. Rolling onto my arse, I sat up and glared at the landscape behind the castle, not even feeling up to doing any further push-ups today. How can I, when there's a certain image of a peeved alicorn constantly invading my head. Not to mention our bond sharing me her current irritation, anger and worry buried beneath the currents. So, really, I can blame this lack of training all on Twilight. Of course, cast fault on the mare and her alone. It's certainly her intention to constantly seek gaining a rise out of you by beginning mindless arguments over sentimental nonsense. Honestly, boy, are you going to keep lying to yourself? ...Dammit... Sighing, I leaned back against the grass and gazed upwards, a peaceful blue sky and blazing sun greeting me. Sombra's right, I'm childishly pointing fingers at my own girlfriend because of how [BEEP]ed I was. But, in my defense, what else can I do when Twilight insists in involving herself and our friends among the hunt for a very dangerous adversary? Zagreus was nothing like our previous enemies; he was relentless, cunning and will stop at nothing until all life on the world is reduced to dust and ash. Why can't Twilight see that? Perhaps she can, Jack, and that alone motivates her to help. ...Agh... "Jack!" And speak of the Devil... Speak of the Angel, more like... "Twilight." I replied back with a clipped tone. Hopefully whatever she wanted will make it quick. "Trust me, it'll be quick if you can refrain from using that snark of yours for one second." Twilight retorted to my mental statement, Starlight and the rest following behind nervously. With a voice that brooked no room for argument, the mare proceeded with conviction. "We're going to the Everfree Forest and the castle to conduct a thorough investigation in search of Zagreus. You can either join us, or sit there and think about why it's wrong to-" "No." Twilight blinked. "Excuse me?" Unfortunately for her, I wasn't backing down, not when it involves something so crucial. Standing up, I turned to the frowning mare sternly. "You're not going. I'm not allowing it." "Oooh this is gonna be good..." Rainbow muttered in anticipation. Twilight, in contrast, looked positively appalled by the rebellious statement, almost sputtering, "Not allowing-? That's not for you to decide Jack!" I retorted through bared teeth. "It's either that or letting you all get potentially hurt. I refuse to permit it." The alicorn rolled her eyes disbelievingly. "Oh I'm sorry, I wasn't aware we needed your permission in hunting down a threat to all of Equestria." "When it's Zagreus, yes!" "We can handle him, we're more than capable!" "He's not like Tirek or Sombra, Twilight!" Our voices raised. Half of Ponyville could probably hear us, but that was hardly the current issue. "He'll destroy you without a moment's hesitation." But the Princess was, irritably, undettered by the warning. "All the more reason for us to confront him together. You're not a one-pony army, Jack, I would've though all your near solo defeats against various former villains would remind you of that." You know, being trapped in a glacier feels more preferable as opposed to listening to this tripe. "This isn't a job for friendship, Twilight, this is Balance's business!" She bristled, taking those words to heart. "Point being? That doesn't necessarily mean you should face him alone. damn it!" Whoa, okay, Twilight swore. Second time that's happened now. Stomping her hoof into the ground, Twilight poked my chest where the two halves of cutie marks were roughly. "Would you stop being so stubborn for once and let your friends help you?!" No! I'm not backing down from this! Twilight needed to wake up to reality! "Twilight, defeating Zagreus isn't worth losing you!" "Nor losing you!" "That's enough!" Jesus Christ! Twilight and I were suddenly separated by our close proximity, greeted instead by glass walls appearing from flashes and containing us each. Teleporting between us was Starlight Glimmer, looking both anxious and fed up. Purple eyes stared to us each in pure desperation. "Can't you both just not argue for a whole day?" Clearly the unicorn had grown agitated over the course of our heated debate. Her voice sounded awfully pitched, "This has gone on long enough. Seriously, you two, you're bickering for the wrong reasons!" Taking a moment to breathe, casting her gaze down to the ground briefly, Starlight met our stunned stares with renewed purpose. "I get it, okay? You both care for one another so deeply that you're willing to keep one another from harm's way. But can't you two place more faith and trust in one another to know what they're doing? All relationships have their heated arguments, but this? This is crossing the line. You two need to sort this out, otherwise... Otherwise we've already lost." And as the glass walls shattered into sparkles, Starlight swiftly turned and made a hasty departure, Spike quickly following after her when he cast us a glance of agreement with the mare's words. Sharing looks, the others quietly left towards the castle too, Rarity muttering to the others, "Let's leave them to sort things out darlings..." ...Huh. Unorthodox as it may appear, Miss Glimmer is right among many aspects. Your heated exchanges with the Princess are spawned mostly from affection and worry, but you're beginning to fall prey to sincere irritation and anger from them. Let this debate settle indefinitely, otherwise you'll lost more than you realize. Meeting Twilight's uncertain stare... We both collectively sighed. They're right, both Starlight and Starswirl. And from Twilight's saddened and weary bond, I detected a hint of pride, most likely towards her student for standing up and lecturing us on what we needed to hear. We were getting ahead of ourselves about this... And it's time to sort things out. "I'm sorry." "No, I need to apologize Twilight." "No, I'm the one who insisted in getting involved here." "You just care about me, I understand." Twilight nodded. "More than you realize." No, I have a pretty good idea. Sighing again, Twilight's expression softened, that annoyance fading away to reveal the true concern beneath. "I've already lost you... Almost one too many times. And now you insist, repeatedly, on handling this matter alone, despite the implied dangers from doing so. You've kept yourself busy with your searches, scarcely making time to reassure your friends and... Well, me. How can I not worry...?" My limbs operated by their own accord, moving forward to reach and clutch the worried alicorn, embracing her tightly in effort to comfort her... And myself. "I still remember... What Tirek did to you back then." The memory alone sends shudders down my spine. Twilight must've felt that, leaning her head against my cheek. I appreciate that... "I don't want it to ever happen again..." "...Then you understand how I feel." Pulling back, Twilight's hoof stayed on mine, the mare frowning. "I can sense your feelings, in our bond. It's not just you, Jack. You blame yourself for Zagreus's birth." Damn. Saw right through me. Twilight shook her head, smiling in faint exasperation. "Just like you to place all responsibility on yourself, huh?" "I see no other people at fault, love." Except for Starlight, Sunset, Starswirl... Oh hush you. Twilight sighed for the third time, proceeding to do something intimate ponies typically did, pressing the tip of her muzzle against mine. A sign of affection we, admittedly, didn't do so often. "It's not your fault he's here. You chose to help our friends - Myself included - multiple times instead of watching from a distance. Do you know why?" "Because I can't help but gain some attention?" I asked in faint amusement. "Because you're a good person who'll always be there for us. I know that much." With every words, and every physical display of affection, the Princess of Friendship was very effective in calming down my mood. "...How do you know just what to say?" I couldn't resist asking, in slight amusement and awe at this wonderful, beautiful mare selflessly choosing to comfort this lost cause. Twilight smiled lightly. "Probably due to knowing more about yourself than you know... Even understanding your initial lack of trust in others close to you-" "Twilight, I trust my friends more than life itself, you most of all." This misunderstanding needed to stop. "I've always had faith in you. Truth being, my over-protectiveness comes from my Dad; you'd be surprised the lengths he'd go to in keeping his loved ones safe-" Twilight knew exactly how to shut me up. This touching of muzzles allowed for a swift and heartfelt kiss. The alicorn's smile widened considerably. "That's all I needed to hear." What? Then, leaning back, the teasing mare turned and motioned for me to follow. "Let's go back to our friends. No doubt we've kept them worried long enough." "All save for Rainbow, I imagine..." I mumbled in false annoyance, prompting Twilight's soft laughter. But even so, I was smiling myself. It's like no matter what argument, at the end of the day, all it takes is a little push to solve these things out. Starswirl, Sombra, remind me to thank Starlight the second we get the chance. Certainly my friend. I'd express gratitude to her too if possible. That mare spared from any further tedious bickering between you two... What are you both laughing at? I'm capable of being thankful! "This was a wonderful idea..." Twilight whispered in content, nuzzling against my pony shoulder with a sweet blissful sigh, oblivious to the others focused on the screen. Yeah, props to Spike for suggesting it a few days back. With the movie playing, sounds of laser fire and lightsabers emerging from it, the mares watched with unique reactions. Starlight, Pinkie and the Crusaders - Because why not let them join in - watched in transfixed awe, Applejack and Rarity looked positively bemused, Fluttershy watched in curiosity, whereas Rainbow was evidently pumped up along with Spike, Twilight and I watched the film on the couch, next to Spike and Rarity, in a very comfortable position usually for couples. And I was completely fine with that. "Heh, this Anakin reminds me of you, Stardust." "...Going to pretend to ignore that remark, Rainbow." The others snickered, resuming their focus on the film. Anyway, a good way of ending the day after further fruitless searches. Our ventures into the Everfree Forest and ancient castle ended up pointless, having decided in the end we'd all go. Tomorrow, we were to look for him deeper within the forest, and I decided better than to argue; I was too tired to this time. "And just so you know, we're going to join you in the search whether you like it or not." With a grin, I responded to Twilight's mental teasing, "Fair enough. But I'll be agreeing under protest regardless." "I'd expect nothing less." Twilight sighed, shifting again slightly, resting her head against mine. Yeah, this was the life. An evening spent watching a movie among my new family, the mare of my life using me as a body pillow. What can be better? Twilight evidently heard that, I sensed her heart signature flare up in flattery and affection, the lighting from the TV screen revealing the faint blush among her perfect cheeks. "You two seem to be pretty comfortable." Rarity commented lightly, smiling at us gently. "What gave it away?" I retorted playfully, matching the expression. Twilight chuckled lightly, ignoring Rainbow's insistent shushing of us, lowering her voice. "This moment reminds me of our first kiss... Remember that, Jack?" Spike snorted quietly. "Which one...?" "Huh?" Shut up Spike. Twilight glanced from the suddenly nervous Spike to myself, the former realizing his error and covering his mouth in embarrassment. Hearing that, the Crusaders shared knowing smirks and struggled not to give them away. Too late, as Twilight blinked curiously. "What do you mean by that?" "Nothing." Spike, the fillies and I responded in equal hastiness, but that only fueled Twilight's inquisitive nature. She definitely didn't need to learn she unknowingly had her first kiss long before Canterlot- "What?" [BEEP]. Please tell me she didn't hear that! You're a [BEEP]ing tool, Jack... Twilight, leaning back from me, glared in a demanding expression. "Is there something you guys wanna share with me?" Spike and I exchanged nervous glances. This is all your fault Spike! "No, of course not!" Spike exclaimed loudly, flinching against the two glares his way and shushing from Rainbow. "You don't need to know that your first kiss happened when you went crazy and Stardust did that to bring you back to your senses-! Oh no!" God dammit Spike! "...What?!" Spike you're dead to me! Oh [BEEP]. I found myself leaning back against the sofa from the stormy glare so close to me, Twilight leaning forward in an unamused expression. With a strangled chuckle, I attempted to compose myself, "Remember when you went insane because you couldn't find a friendship lesson to report to Celestia, and you don't remember how you regained your senses...?" ...I'm just burying myself a deeper hole. Rest in pieces boy. "So... My first kiss happened way before Canterlot... And you never bothered to tell me for a long time? Is that what I'm getting here...?" Everyone else, meanwhile, chose to feign concentration on the movie as opposed to the following outrage of a Princess. Lucky [BEEP]tards- "Ow. Ow! Ow, Twilight, put the pillow down!" "Absurd. Exasperating. Impertinent. Incorrigible. Migraine-inducing. Logic-defying. Secretive. Human!" This might be better to observe than the flick. Ahh, young love's a beautiful development to behold. "You two aren't helping- Ow! Twilight, I swear, you weren't that bad a kisser- OW!" Chapter 131: Of Suns and Stars"That's it... It's right above you... Come on little one... Ooh! Almost got it kid; almost there!" The only response was ecstatic gurgling, the tiny bright foal vainly attempting to grab my hoof teasingly hovering above her. Having offered to play with her while the parents and caretaker were busy, this was exactly the brief time off I needed. The hunt for Zagreus can wait a few extra days under my visit here, can't they? You say that, and in the meantime Zagreus grows steadily in power by the minute. But I don't think he'll be striking anytime soon, Sombra. "Come on Flurry, it's just within your grasp- Ooh, so close!" The baby alicorn giggled, tiny hoofs reaching out to grab the yellow limb swerving above her crib. "Come on-" My own voice paused at the sudden string burst of magic from the young foal, immediately dragging my hoof down into Flurry's waiting ones, grasping onto it with a vice-like grip. Even so, I grinned widely. "Well done Flurry, cheating myself." And using my other hoof to rub the child's head fondly, prompting more blissful gurgling. Just wait, her first words will be out before you know it. Imagine if they were "Uncle Stardust." Sombra snorted derisively. We can all dream, I suppose. The King wasn't entirely too thrilled from the very start over visiting the castle. Then again, what does thrill him? Then, Flurry and I started playing tug-of-war, consisting of my hoof. I can understand the general prejudice to a baby alicorn, but personally, I'm not so harsh about it as the fanbase. Mostly because I can't bring myself to despise a child. I'm way too soft-hearted whenever it came to children; my biggest weakness. And seeing Flurry, so content and full of life, I felt nothing but happiness and joy myself. A radiant presence entered the room. "Having fun I see." With a smirk, I called back to the approaching alicorn, "Yep, you're missing out." "Hmm, attending to royal duties will do that, I'm afraid." Cadence said lightly, her smile as bright as the radiance in her heart. "Flurry is really fond of her uncle it seems. Thank you again, Stardust, for volunteering to keep an eye on her while Sunburst goes out for his own errand." "Anything to make up for lost time." I smiled, prying the hoof eventually from Flurry's grip, the young foal having tried to eat my fur just now. Flurry then started babbling in excitement as her mother came into view, reaching up to her wonderful parent. "I did miss the Crystalling, so spending time with my favourite niece is the least I can do. Isn't that right young one?" In answer, Flurry flew from the crib into Cadence's waiting limbs, hugging her mother's chest tightly. Cadence returned the embrace lovingly, planting a soft kiss on the foal's stylish pink mane. Aww. This is what has become of my kingdom. Sombra almost sounded defeated. Left in the hoofs of ponies too naive and innocent for their own good. I weep for the future of this land, the future that should've been mine... Ah, well, should've considered that before ruling through tyranny your Highness. And then entered another yellow pony, but darker in fur colour and hastily entering the foal's bedroom with a flustered expression. "Sorry for my tardiness, it took longer to find the book than I thought." Sunburst smiled wryly. "I hope she hasn't been too much trouble." "Nothing we can't handle." I shrugged, rubbing the child's forehead again fondly, a habit I always used on my little sister, and nowadays on Spike. Unlike the dragon who often objected to the gesture, Flurry was all too happy to receive such loving attention. After another moment of cuddling young Flurry, Cadence glanced over to me with a wide smile. "Again, we are honoured to have you join us for the weekend." "Well, with Twilight and Spike gone for the next few days, I thought why not make up for lost time with my little niece?" Before you ask; yes, Twilight, Spike and Rarity have departed for the Dragon Lands just a short while ago from a summonings by the Dragon Lord, I having declined to accompany them, instead informing them to let Ember and the Lord know they were friends of mine. We all knew the episode that was currently happening, and I decided not to get involved this time around. I took the spotlight from Spike long enough; this was his glory, his chance to prove how amazing he truly was to his own kind. Besides, I trusted them enough to get the job handled. Mostly because you're aware of what happens, and see no reason to change anything. Well... Something along those lines. Garble getting his comeuppance again? Why not? "I just hope I'm not being too much of a burden." "Not at all." Cadence grinned. "You're always welcome here." Pleased to hear it. Looking down at her child, the alicorn said in loving amusement, "Time for lunch I think, Flurry." Maternal instincts, I'm guessing. Corrected by the sudden rumble coming from the young smiling foal, prompting our small laughter. Adorable. "You'll both have to excuse me; Flurry gets rather fussy when someone but Shining or I attempts to feed her." "No problem Cadence." As both alicorns then left, I watched with a hopeful smile. Always wonderful seeing my young niece again, as I said to Cadence. And now, I have the whole weekend to spend with her and her parents. I'm sure Twilight would be ecstatic to hear her special somepony bonding with our favourite relative. Tch. Also, that ridiculously informative unicorn is watching you like a science experiment. Hm? Oh, right. My gaze cast over to a curious Sunburst, who grinned crookedly at my gaze. "Apologies for the staring... Stardust, correct? I don't think we've been properly acquainted as of yet." ...Huh. You forgot he was even here, didn't you? To be fair, I think the fans often forget he exists at all. Clearing his throat, the tall unicorn continued with a hopeful smile. "I was wondering, if you have the time, we can take a walk around the Crystal Empire together? I'd love to know more about the pony who has Prince Shining and Princess Cadence's trust implicitly, alongside dating the Princess of Friendship herself." ...[BEEP] it, why not? Sunburst wasn't that intolerable. Plus, this'd be a good opportunity to convince me why I should accept him as a character to begin with. And to keep your Princess satisfied by becoming more open-minded about ponies whilst befriending them. That too. "This kingdom is breathtaking, isn't it?" Sunburst remarked casually as we walked among the streets, passing by crystal ponies cheerfully carrying on with their innocent lives. Several of whom paused and gaped at the sight of their Crystal Champion. I only waved in turn with a fixed smile to the masses. "If you have an eye for detail." "Hm, the sight doesn't appeal to you?" "It's alright I guess." I shrugged modestly, tipping my hat to some gaping family moving by. "Certainly fitting for its current rulers." The taller unicorn nodded. "More than I can say for its former ruler, huh?" He joked, gazing over the buildings and blissful citizens. "Quite frankly, after the Empire's return, I had moved here posthaste not just for peace and solitude, but in additional hopes to uncovering every secret of history this kingdom had to offer. The possibilities for such are endless!" At the enthusiastic outburst, Sunburst grinned sheepishly at the curious stares sent his way, clearing his throat and adopting a more civil tone. "And now, here I am, assisting royalty with keeping the young Princess's magic under control. If it weren't for Princess Twilight tasking Starlight with befriending me once more, I'd still be in my own home just researching away. Guess I'm indebted to your Princess, huh?" I smirked at that. "Twilight wouldn't see it as that, my friend, she's far too humble for those things." "I can imagine." He quipped light-heartedly, glancing to me with open curiosity. "Incidentally, how is Starlight doing? As a student, I mean, from your perspective?" "She couldn't have a greater teacher." I reassured the unicorn, sensing the spike of anxiousness. "Your childhood friend is being taught by the best mentor in all of Equestria, don't worry." "Oh, I wasn't worried." Liar. Sunburst smiled in relief regardless. "I just wished to know how she's getting along in Ponyville." "Extraordinarily well." I answered sincerely, the pair of us reaching the castle once again towards the most treasured object in the kingdom. "I'm relieved to hear that." Sunburst confessed. "I certainly hope I'll see her again sometime soon." "I bet she returns the sentiment." I smirked lightly. "She couldn't come today because Twilight assigned her another magic spell to practice." "Oh? Which one?" Let's see. "Err... I think it's a duplication spell..." "Ah!" His eyes lit up excitedly. "Well, I can help there! You wouldn't mind me writing down notes for you to give her when you go back?" Before I could even humour the stallion, he glanced over to the Heart and made a gasp of realization. "Ah, I have a feeling Flurry's lunchtime is over by now. I shouldn't dwardle from my duties any longer. Sorry to cut this short." "You go on ahead." I reassured him. "We'll speak again later." Sunburst nodded. "I look forward to it!" Before making a swift retreat towards the castle entrance, leaving me alone to think in peace, turning my stare then to the radiant Crystal Heart, shining majestically as ever. Vulnerable and unguarded... You'd think they'd learn their lesson by now after what happened not too long ago. At least keep the damn thing under guard or something. Hell, even under a protective magical shield with unicorn guards taking shift. I'll have to recommend this to Shining later on. Hmm... In either case, I predict your opinion over that unicorn has changed somewhat amongst this short wander around my Empire? Sunburst? Eh, as you said, somewhat. I don't actively despise him, that's for sure. My first impressions of the stallion, watching the season premiere, was that of indifference, followed by disbelieving outrage at this random unicorn suddenly solving the conundrum Twilight or Starlight should've figured. I stand by my statement that Starlight should've been the main hero to save the Crystal Empire and give her the satisfying redemption story she desperately needed. But no, we had to wait for the season six finale for that to happen. Anyway, Sunburst. He's an okay guy, perfect for Starlight's significant other. At that thought, Sombra scoffed in faint amusement. Only you would pair them together right off the bat. Well what can I say? It's the most cliche trope in the book. Two childhood friends of opposite gender end up getting together. That's something most shows usually do. Hell, I think the two suit one another perfectly. Just give Sunburst more character first, and then we're in business. The rest of your people may disagree there. If they're the same people who pair Twilight with Sentry, I'm sure I can cope. I'm just kidding, they're free to disagree. It's all on Hasbro to decide if Starlight and Sunburst become more than simply friends... Although, with the right push from an outsider... And there it is. I pictured the former King rolling his eyes. It wasn't enough for you to play Cupid by teasing that clown Discord with the meek pegasus, but now this. What is with you humans and your incessant need to romantically pair others together? I don't know. We'll ship anything even if it makes no sense. Rainbow with Rarity. Spike with Sweetie Belle. Draco Malfoy with a fruit- Huh? Oh? Now there's a surprise. Suddenly, a pony in a brown cloak appears beside me without my senses going off, seemingly gazing intently on the Heart as well. I'd have immediately dropped into a defensive stance, if not for the bright warmness of her signature, reassuring me she wasn't a threat. That's no reason to keep your guard down boy! Sombra hissed irritably. She could be a pawn for all we know... Wait. Hm? What is it? That fur... That mane... The cloak didn't completely cover the pony in question, lower half revealing dark pink fur with a bright blue, almost icy-like tail, some hair sticking out from the hood. Sombra, you know this pony or something? ... Sombra? ...Never mind. The point is, what is she doing standing there suspiciously right beside the kingdom's oh-so beloved 'Crystal Champion?' More importantly, how did she evade detection through Balance? So it's a she. Judging by weight of bottom half. Not to mention we've yet to see Hasbro provide any dignifying male equine with pink fur- ...What is it? Her mark... What about it? I was too much of a gentleman to look. ... ...Well? A feminine, polite voice emerged from the hood, confirming it was, indeed, a female. "Could you please stop staring, sir?" Oh, whoops! "Sorry, my bad." I apologized with a forced chuckle, resuming my focus on the Heart, but mentally keeping a check on the mare next to me."Just surprised by the sudden mare admiring the Heart too is all." The petite tone turned inquisitive, a slight movement from beneath the hood. "You admire it?" "Well, I admire what it does." I shrugged jokingly, desperately attempting to clear the earlier mistake. Then, I got an idea, judging from the King's reaction to this new pony appearing. "Almost as much as Sombra." A reaction! Her body suddenly stiffened, the light in her heart spiking in something akin to... Sadness? "I highly doubt that." It barely sounded like an insult, but a statement of fact, one I took with a grin. "True, Sombra probably would've married it if he could." Finally, the hood looked to me slightly more, and I could barely make out the small smile from the hidden mare's pink muzzle. Although it looked... Absolutely pained. "I wouldn't put it past him..." Okay, now I was just intrigued, both by this mare and her comments regarding the former tyrant. Sombra, something you wanna tell me? ... No answer. Even more interested now. "You knew him, then?" The mare inquired, and I imagined her eyes blinking curiously behind the hood. Nothing about her screamed danger, and she seemed genuinely earnest with her questions. Still, it was evident Sombra was well acquainted with her, as she was with him, I'm guessing. Mentally keeping my guard up, I tilted his head in light humour. "We've crossed paths a couple of times. Grumpy son of a [BEEP], I'll tell you that much." The cloaked smaller figure echoed the motion. "You sound rather... Fond." Ah. "Do I?" Instead of answering, the mare switched her gaze back to the Crystal Heart, which partially illuminated pink features by the lower half of her face. A muzzle which reflected utter sadness. A former victim of his? A slave? His sister? What am I missing here? "He wasn't always like that..." Huh? "He was incredibly shy as a colt. Weird, but shy... And innocent..." ...My gaze turned to the Heart, then back to- ...Huh. Looking around was futile, the mare was no longer in sight. Hm... Mysterious cloaked person appearing then disappearing as if by magic. Well, I've encountered worse tropes. More importantly, who was she? And how was she related to-? "Sir!" Oh God dammit. With curiosity swiftly morphing to annoyance, I glared sideways at the pegasus clad in golden armour with a brisk tone, "What is it?" Sentry saluted obediently. "It's Princess Cadence sir! Prince Shining seems to have fallen ill." Oh... Great... Guess my own questions will have to wait. Nodding, I followed after the hurrying stallion back towards the castle. What could possibly have happened now to warrant Shining suddenly growing ill? "I'm telling you." Shining forcibly grounded out. "I'm fine." Cadence, not quitting, shook her head stubbornly, worry echoing through her voice. "Hardly, Shining. You're burning up a fever." The white stallion was being supported by his wife and a lyal guard, the staff and Sunburst observing in clear concern within the throne room. Flurry was oblivious, happily gurgling from the small carriage attended by Sunburst. Upon spotting my arrival, Cadence raised her voice. "Stardust, thank goodness. There's something wrong with him." No kidding. Shining looked entirely different from how I saw him this morning. The unicorn had mentioned having a small cold this morning, but this? This seems to be something entirely worse. His eyes were saggy and looked exhausted, white fur looking haggard in some areas, blue hair more shriveled than ever. Just what was going on with him? Immediately, I approached to help, but Shining continued being firm, despite the tiredness in his voice. "You don't have to worry about me, guys. I'm just a little weary from carrying out my responsibilities today, that's all..." "You didn't do all that much today." Cadence pointed out, not unkindly. "Help me carry him to our room." Will do. But Shining attempted to weakly push off the extra assistance, glancing to his wife with a crooked smile. "I'm fine Cadence... I'm..." Oh [BEEP]! "Shining!" Cadence gasped, herself and I catching the stallion in time before he collapsed completely on the floor. His heart signature was fine and strong as ever, so this disease - whatever it was - wasn't something affecting him mentally. "Get the doctor, quick!" Sentry saluted and hurried out the room. "Sunburst, keep Flurry busy. Stardust, help me take him to his room." Of course, wasn't going to just abandon him. Throwing the stallion onto my back, the dead weight which usually would force me down was nothing now, thank you Balance training, Cadence and I exited the throne room, the alicorn quickly guiding me to their shared bedroom. Hold on Shining, you've faced worse. Starswirl, you know what's wrong with him? ... Starswirl? Dammit, looks like I'm on my own. Sombra himself is still giving me the silent treatment. Whatever is afflicting my girlfriend's brother, I will do anything I can to help. This, was no mere cold. Again, nothing out the ordinary regarding his essence, so whatever was afflicting the poor Prince was something from the physical alone. Standing outside the room patiently, my back leaned against the wall with two folded arms, Cadence and the castle doctor looking after Shining inside. Eyes closed, my muzzle set firmly. Of all times for him to get sick... Then, the radiant signature of a certain Princess, followed with the creaking opening of two doors, prompted me to open cyan eyes and glance to my right. Cadence sighed, leaning her horn against the closing doors with a saddening expression. Her emotions were... All over the place. "How is he?" I had to ask, pushing off the wall to join the tall mare. Without turning to face me, Cadence's expression fixed on worry. "For now he's fine." For now? Finally, she looked over to me, that pained reflection through the eyes worsening by the minute. "At first it seemed like a simple cold, but the doctor described Shining's symptoms as worse than that. It appears... He's been afflicted with something, something severely awful. We're not sure what, but it... It could be...!" Needing no prompting, I reached out to help the poor mare, placing a hoof to her side in comfort. "There's something else, isn't there?" Something that was spreading doubt and anxiety all over Cadence's heart. With a pained smile, Cadence inhaled shakily and attempted composure. "Not even the doctor knows what illness plagues my beloved. For now, Shining's resting, but- Achoo!" Jesus! I stepped back, startled by the sudden action from the Princess. Covering her muzzle, Cadence grimaced apologetically. "Excuse me... We've never seen anything like it. No one here is entirely certain what this sickness is." "I do." That wasn't me who answered, because I have no [BEEP]ing clue what the illness was, but the knowledgeable unicorn standing nearby, a solemn resolve blazing in his eyes. From the floating small carriage, Flurry giggled playfully, unaware to the condition her dad was in... And what her mother could be in too. Clearing his throat, Sunburst the pony of exposition began with a wry expression. "As you know, when the Crystal Heart shattered into piece by accident, the magic repelling the harsh storms from blanketing the Empire had temporarily vanished. There was enough time, before we could fix everything, for the storm to cover the whole kingdom before it was eventually forced back by the Heart's magic and restore everything to normal." Another petite sneeze. "And- And this has something to do with my husband's condition?" Cadence questioned in concern. Sunburst, hesitantly, nodded, staring at the floor briefly as if to gather his thoughts. "That storm wasn't an ordinary force of nature, Princess. It was alive, and affected its surroundings differently. The storm is gone, but, as I feared, it wouldn't go down without a fight. I suspect Shining was afflicted by a sickness given only by open exposure to the weather, as to why he suddenly collapsed on the floor just earlier." So that's the explanation... Wait... "You said 'open exposure.' But Shining wasn't the only pony outside during then...!" Cadence's eyes widened in dawning horror, whereas I inhaled in disbelief. "That means..." Sunburst looked back to me, frowning worriedly. "There was another reason behind our wander around the kingdom today, Stardust, not simply for idle chatting. If you've noticed during our walk, many citizens were sneezing or appearing somewhat ill. The symptoms, I've gathered, start off a seeming cold... Before worsening into rendering the victim unconscious. And it'll only get worse from there..." But if the illness affected everyone that was in the storm back then. Not just Shining, but clearly Cadence too. Sunburst and Flurry here potentially. The mares were also there, Starlight, Spike and... Oh God... Oh sweet Jesus...! "There must be some remedy." Cadence stepped forward, getting straight to business. "Something that can purify the effects of the storm's illness. Is there something you know, Sunburst?" The unicorn sighed, shaking his head in the negative. "Regrettably, the book I read regarding the 'Storm's Curse' detailed only the symptoms, not the cure. I'll need time to search through for anything." Then what are we standing around here for? "Let's head out, quickly then." Sunburst blinked at the stern command, but nodded, looking back to the alicorn. "I recommend getting yourself to bed, Princess. There are already signs of your exposure to the after-effects of the sentient weather." Emphasizing his wise point was another sneeze from the Princess, but she looked reluctant to heed that advice. "The kingdom will need someone to give them confidence in times like this. If the entire Empire's affected, I can't stand by and let them endure this alone. You two head out, gather as much information as possible." Without awaiting a response, Cadence swiftly moved forward and relieved Sunburst of Flurry, departing quickly with a babbling child floating beside her. "...Mares, am I right?" I asked casually after Sunburst's stumped look. "Let's not stall. Lead the way." Sombra, please tell me you're there. Sombra...? God dammit, you could be very useful right about now! You might know something to counteract this illness! Sunburst closed his jaw and nodded again. "We- We should find what we need at my study through careful searching. But time will be short, Shining's sickness will worsen by the minute, but I'm confident we'll find something!" "There's absolutely nothing!" Sunburst called out in sheer disbelief, snapping his book shut and tossing it with the other discarded heaps of information. From the corner of my eye, the unicorn glanced over his shoulder. "Please tell me you've find something even related to a cure in there?!" "...Sorry." I sighed apologetically, closing my own book and setting it aside, moving onto the next. Sunburst was more efficient, scanning through one page per second as books left and right open and closed at his magical whim. Meanwhile, I was carefully inspecting the pages, all related to illnesses and the Empire's history. I didn't have the cartoon capacity to read every page on a book one microsecond. Sombra nor Starswirl were answering still, leaving me to solve this on my own. When I needed them most... Twilight could unknowingly ill, for God's sake! Then again, she nor Rarity or Spike showed any signs of illness throughout the episode they were currently attending. But when they got back... Or halfway on the trip back... "'Remedy for back ache,' 'solutions for social anxieties,' cure to acne's hoof.' Argh, they're all useless and irrelevant." Sunburst grit his teeth, glaring at the floor in pure annoyance. "Not a single clue to solving this conundrum the while Empire faces... And Starlight...!" That brief moment of concern shifted with a sigh, the unicorn glancing to me remorsefully. "I'm sorry... But it looks as though we won't find anything here, I'm afraid." Yeah, this book didn't seem to have anything useful either. "This illness, is it contagious?" I was compelled to ask, because the possibility of it spreading from the victims through Ponyville, Canterlot and God knows how many other place these crystal ponies visited after those events back then... It was horrifying to even grasp. Sunburst shook his head. "Thankfully, no. It doesn't work like your common cold." Some good news at last. Alas, the taller stallion continued looking depressed, staring at the ground again. "But until we can uncover the proper medicine for those currently suffering, we're- A... Achoo!" Uh oh. Covering his muzzle, Sunburst blinked, horror slowly morphing on his orange and white features. "Oh no..." Shaking my own head, I stepped forward, refusing to give up. "We can check the library, or the shelves of books at the castle." "There won't be enough time!" Sunburst objected in defeat. "Starting with Prince Shining, this disease will affect everypony terribly before we find anything!" "I'm not giving up." I put my hoof down, glaring at the stallion in resolve and irritation. "Never give up on hope, Sunburst. That's what Twilight and my friends taught me long ago, and I'll be damned before I let them all endure through this sickness any longer!" Sunburst blinked wryly. "Then, what should we do...?" "Give me a moment." I looked away, staring at the circular window in the untidy study in thought. So far, one idea sprung to mind. "What about the Crystal Heart?" "The Crystal Heart touches the magical essence of ponies." Sunburst was quick to answer. "It's not a miracle worker." [BEEP]! Think Jack, think! Where was Twilight when I needed her most? I'm not a doctor, for Christ's sake. Okay, let's think through this carefully, maybe a solution will pop up after cautious thought. There must be some written instructions for a cure by ponies who lived in the Empire long before its current citizens. Someone must've encountered this illness if it's recorded down in Sunburst's books, and devised a remedy with details as to how elsewhere... The only question was, how we shall find it in time...? There is a way. Huh? And he speaks! Where the Hell have you been?! Do you want your special ponies cured or not? Whoa, Sombra was particularly snappy today, his tone icy and impatient. You were correct just then, there is indeed a written remedy to this affliction spreading through the kingdom. There is? No, clearly I'm fabricating this. Of course there is, now cease with the pointless questions and heed my words! Alright, alright! Where do we go? "Well?" I held up a hoof to silence Sunburst, staring upwards patiently. After a few seconds, the fallen King responded with newfound conviction in his royal voice, The castle... To my quarters. Time was short, which is why our pace towards the fixed location quickened with every step. A couple of hallways directed by the voice of the stern King, and we reached the closed rooms in zero time flat. Two armoured guards were stationed on sides of the large doors, but that was hardly deterring. Both glanced our way upon our blatant approach. That's it? Obviously, now don't dwardle. "Excuse us-" "If you value the lives of all within this kingdom, you'll let us through these doors." I finished for Sunburst, getting straight to the point. Both unicorn guards exchanged nervous glances, one speaking in turn, "Our orders are to keep this room sealed from anyone without good reason-" "Here's a reason; everyone you love is currently dying from a terrible illness, and the only solution lies beyond those doors." Inclining my head to the side, I added with little empathy. "Unless you want to be considered responsible for their suffering, you'll let us through." Paling in horror, both guards bowed shakily. "Y-Yes, Crystal Champion Stardust..." And moved further from the dark pink doors, making things easier for us. "A bit of an exaggeration..." Sunburst whispered disbelieving. "If it gets the job done." I replied quietly, making no hesitation to forcibly pushing back the large doors and entering through. The sooner we got this done, the sooner everyone will be a hundred percent healthy- "...Huh." "Hmm... So this is the bedroom of the previous ruler." Sunburst observed in wonder. Very... Elegant, to say the least. Velvet covered the carpet and large triple-sized fancy bed with posts and dark purple curtains. The walls were a steel grey, neatly organized work desk and cushioned seat beside it. Suffice to say, I wasn't anticipating something so fancy-looking. At least, not this fancy. I confessed while gazing around the well-kept place. "Honestly, I was expecting much worse..." I am not beyond tidiness. Sombra snapped hurriedly. The right of my bed, a secret switch. Get going. "Where should we start?" Sunburst inquired while stepping further in, albeit rather nervously. "I advise caution, although, the former King was infamous for trapping intruders." Luckily for this waste of space, I never considered anyone foolish enough to venture through my own room without my approval. Meaning you were heavily arrogant at the time? Just get to work. With a small smile, I did as instructed, passing by the wandering stallion to reach the velvet bed, walking around in search of the exact invisible switch. One of those pressing-into-the-wall mechanisms, Sombra? The very same. And suddenly he was all civil again. And as I carefully felt around the gray spot, my accomplice spoke in open curiosity. "I heard stories, you know, about the former ruler. About all his exploits. King Sombra was infamous for enslaving the kingdom after overthrowing a benevolent Princess. Speculations claim he turned the poor Princess to stone and shattered her into a million pieces." I paused, unbeknownst to Sunburst, who chuckled wearily. "Guess he got what he deserved in the end, huh?" Sombra... Is that true? Please tell me that's not true. Irrelevant, Jack. Focus on the task at hand. How can I focus now with the idea you effectively murdered a Princess-? DO YOU WANT YOUR FRIENDS CURED OR NOT?! The sudden commanding roar startled me. So as you're damn told and find the switch, we can discuss ethics after everypony we know isn't enduring through this affliction horribly. Stop stalling, and get to work! Try lower. ...This isn't over. ...Hello? A click noise after feeling something that could be pushed through the wall, and I immediately stood back. Sombra was absolutely right; from my left, the gray wall opened up splitting by the middle, and Sunburst and I blinked in pleasant surprise at the shelves of books appearing right before our own eyes. Your own private study, I presume Sombra? Knowledge I acquired from the main library, away from the public eye to suit my own purposes. The former tyrant answered smoothly. Third self, fourth purple book on the right. That contains the information we require. Fourth book... Aha! "That one." I pointed to the exact one upon the awfully tall bookcase, the book in question brought down then by Sunburst's obedient magic. Without delay, the pages were revealed to us and we quickly scanned through the necessary info- "Aha!" The unicorn exclaimed excitedly, prompting my small jump. "You're right, it's all here: 'The medicine applied for the Storm's Curse requires these list of ingredients, and precise use of magic-' We found it Stardust!" "Yes we did." I grinned alongside the stallion, who pushed up his own glasses before looking to me with awe. "It's incredible! How did you know the exact spot for this book and the bookcase?!" I shrugged, smiling rather mischievously. "I have... A very reliable voice in my head to guide me." Save the flattery for another time, and get to work. Right. "Think you can make the cure in time?" Looking through the page again, the hopeful unicorn smiled confidently in turn. "Think? No. Know I can? Absolutely. Come, I'll need your help gathering the necessary ingredients. There's not a moment to lose, Stardust!" I nodded. "Allons-y!" "What if this doesn't work like the way it should?" "It will." I could barely keep the weariness in my tone repressed any longer, having to answer these agitated repetitive questions since the walk all the way down here. But Sunburst persisted, a small vial of dark orange liquid carefully accompanying to his side among our brisk pace. He continued in pure worry, "We've followed everything down to the letter. Well, I have anyway, but what if something wrong happens? What would happen if I made even a margin an error. Perfection is an absolute must, otherwise the Prince will-" Right, that does it. "Sunburst, look at me." The taller pony paused, startled by my sudden halt and abrupt gaze to him. With a calm exterior, my voice was firm and without concern. "It'll be fine. Don't underestimate your own abilities, Starlight would agree with me here." "...You're right." Thankfully heeding my words, the glasses-wearing unicorn inhaled deeply, and nodded with a more focused expression. "You understand my concern; if I brewed up this medicine wrongly, who knows what the repercussions could bring." "I have every confidence in your skills, my friend." Turning back forward, we hurried towards the doors containing the ill Shining's room. There was no hesitation, I pushed them open without knocking and said casually to the startled stallion inspecting his patient. "What's up Doc?" Inwardly, Sombra groaned in pain. The pony in the lab coat stuttered at two random stallions barging in and swishing their capes around with purpose. "What- You shouldn't be here, neither of you! The Prince needs to rest without being disturbed-!" "Apologies, though we have a reason for interrupting doctor." Sunburst was all business-like, enthusiastically raising up the flask proudly. "The remedy for the Prince's condition! We shouldn't delay any longer." "You can't just-" "We can and we will." I cut the doctor off sternly. "No time for bull[BEEP]. Apply the antidote, Doctor Sunburst!" "With pleasure, Assistant Stardust!" "Don't push it." "Y-Yes, quite right, sorry." Ignoring the objecting looks of the medical stallion, Sunburst approached the bed and adorned a mask of composure. Inside, he was a nervous wreck. And who can blame him? On closer inspection, Shining looked... Well, almost practically dead. The sight filled me with dread, but the light pouring from the Prince's heart along with the light breathing told me he was still alive and kicking. Sunburst, swallowing further nervousness, hardened his expression in preparation, and I raised a hoof before the doctor could open his mouth. Hey... There's an idea. Would it be possibly to use Balance to strengthen his resolve? Hmph, why don't you see for yourself? Sombra asked in indifferent rhetorical. Good point. Closing my eyes briefly, my mind focused, extending my power towards the nearby light of the stallion carefully tilting the sleeping Shining's head up. With one little 'push,' the confidence encouraged by Balance washed away any further doubt, and Sunburst allowed Shining to gulp the medicine down in one swig. Opening my eyes, Sunburst glanced back to me, then to Shining, and I joined him by the bedside. Followed by that, we waited. And waited. And waited. Waited some more... After a few more seconds, Sunburst was beginning to sweat a little, tiny beads of water dripping down his furry features. Meanwhile, the gray pony doctor cleared his throat, dark gold eyes reflecting unrestricted irritation. "Perhaps you should've consulted an expert before shoving some self-proclaimed medicine down my patient's throat-" Those words quickly came back to bite him in the [BEEP]. Rejoice, as I predicted, it worked! Suddenly sitting up, eyes fully awake and looking around wildly, Shining inhaled and exhaled rapidly in honest confusion. "Did I fall asleep?" Sunburst blinked, inquiring to our friend warily, "Prince Shining, how are you feeling...?" Licking his own lips, the white unicorn inspected his own hoofs for a moment before tilting his head curiously. "Strangely enough, I've never felt better. Heh, reminds me of how I felt when Cadence walked down the aisle. Good times, eh Stardust?" "That's good enough for me." I commented cheerfully, Shining's statement a basic confirmation. Sunburst and I exchanged grins, his much wider in excitement and accomplishment. "It worked...It worked!" The unicorn looked happier than I've ever seen him. "We've cured him!" So we did! And it's all thanks to you, Sombra! Don't mention it... No, really, you're the hero in this case. Without you, none of this would've been possible. I highly doubt that. The King snapped irritably. And I swear to Tartarus, if you so much as reference my involvement to any of these equines... Sunburst's overzealous resolve interrupted the King's blatant threat. "Now that we know it works, let's go save the entire kingdom!" Which, turns out, only took about an hour or so to achieve. Before the sun even started setting, viable bottles containing the brewed potion by Sunburst was distributed throughout the whole kingdom, every single resident certain to take a vial, even if none were apparently feeling any symptoms. Better safe than sorry. Cadence and Flurry were quickly cured before they got worse, as did Sunburst, the royal guards, the old librarian and, although somewhat sadly, even Sentry. But hey, I'm in a good mood to let that bother me. At the end of the day, Flurry Heart's caretaker used his good skills to recreate the age old potion and save a whole kingdom from a suffering a severe illness. All's well that ends well, huh? "Here you are." Sunburst addressed me upon approach, catching standing by the hovering Crystal Heart and observing the cheerful kingdom's citizens conversing and walking by, all carefree. The sneezes have stopped, everything seemed just about right. With that, I glanced to Sunburst, glancing at the small basket containing multiple small flasks within. "Hm?" The orange unicorn clarified with a wide smile. "For Starlight and the others, back in Ponyville." Ah! I accepted the gift gratefully. "Princess Cadence and Prince Shining have asked me to deliver some medicine to Canterlot, for the other Princesses. Last thing we need are for our the rulers of the sun and moon to suddenly fall ill. I trust you can see to our friends back in your hometown." "I'll make sure they'll take them, even if I have to shove them down their throats." I added jokingly. Setting the basket down, I nodded to the taller pony. "Thank you." But Sunburst shook his head. "No, thank you. Were it not for your guidance, and encouragement, I may have never discovered the remedy and helped the whole Crystal Empire from enduring such an awful affliction. I'm in your debt, Stardust Balance." That so? "In that case, you can repay the debt by looking after Flurry with all your effort." "It would be my pleasure." Sunburst offered a hoof, which I shook with equal respect. The unicorn continued smiling, albeit more softly now. "You know, when I heard tales of your battle against King Sombra, I must confess to imagining a tall imposing warrior with the call of battle reflecting in his eyes. Instead, I've met something much better, a great friend, who inspired me to have confidence in myself, just like Starlight had." "And I'll admit, my first impression of you, Sunburst, was that of a introverted know-it-all with too much time on his hands- Hoofs." I grinned humouredly. "I'm honestly still befuddled how some random unicorn knew how to repair the Crystal Heart than Twilight or Celestia. Wonder never cease. You're a great friend for Starlight, and good caretaker for my niece." Sunburst grinned at the praise, stepping back then with a polite nod. "I certainly hope we will see each other again upon your next visit, Stardust Balance 'the Crystal Champion.'" In response, I tipped my fedora in mutual respect. "Certainly, Sunburst 'the Great Wizard.'" You know, in hindsight, the resolution back then went much easier than you'd normally see from your average MLP episode. Had it not been for Sombra's timely intervention, we probably would've confronted more mishaps and Sunburst freaking out at occasion until we discovered the solution. Either way, I'm glad it's all over now, having returned home early in the evening to apply the remedy to Fluttershy, Applejack, Pinkie, Rainbow and Starlight. The four were confused, but quickly gulped down the medicine each upon my explanation of the situation. No one wants to suddenly feel light-headed and collapse, after all. Now, waiting for Twilight, Rarity and Spike to come upstairs, I leaned back against my seat, sighing in small exhaustion, putting away the sheets of paper before they would potentially take a sneak peek at my work. Yep, even with Zagreus on the loose, training in Balance and using all available resources to hunt him down, I found spare time here and there to continue with my special project. Something no one close to me will uncover for a very long time. And what a disappointment it will be. Oh hush you, especially after you've saved your entire kingdom a few days ago. Your point being? How uncharacteristically noble and kind it was of you to assist us in finding the cure back then. But then again, you have been performing actions which goes against your villain persona for a long time now, haven't you? The King within my mind sniffed. Make no mistake Jack, my ideals have yet to be changed by your hopeless sense of righteousness. He said coolly. But I am not entirely without pity. It wasn't done out of the kindness of my metaphorical heart, I assure you. I'd prefer my Empire, even without me currently ruling it, to not be plagued by some irritating disease. The Empire as a whole... Or a certain pony we encountered near the Heart,,,? ... ...Well, whatever the case, I'm grateful, my friend, for what you did for me and everyone else back then. Though I don't comprehend why you'd prefer the knowledge of your own involvement to be kept a secret; your people would view you as a hero! Tch... I'd rather be feared than revered. Right... Who was she, then? Who? You know who. That mare back then, in the brown cloak. Obviously you knew her, as she knew you! Everyone in the Empire knew me. I'd be insulted otherwise. That's not what I mean and you know it! Sombra sighed, rather reluctantly. Does it sincerely matter. What relevance does this have to anything? Aw come on, I won't laugh if it's something embarrassing. What was she your wife? What- Ah- No! Absolutely no! Holy [BEEP], did you just stutter? Did the intimidating and prideful Sombra just become flustered for a moment there? Ugh... Another sigh, this time sounding more tired and... Compliant. Do you recall when I claimed, Jack, that you were the closest thing I had, to a friend? ...I do. ...I lied. ...What-? The door slammed open. "Stardust!" Spike's excited voice burst through the bedroom, the dragon hurrying across to meet me with a wide grin. "Knew I'd find you here, we're back from the Dragon Lands!" From the doorway, Twilight and Rarity entered, both smiling fondly at the ecstatic dragon eager to see his brother again. Unable not to smile at the gesture, I picked up the young lizard and rubbed his head in amusement, prompting his quick attempted to slap away the hoof. "So I see. A pleasant ?" Spike scoffed. "Understatement of the century. You won't believe what actually happened there. We met the Dragon Lord Torch- well former Dragon Lord Torch, now just Torch - himself, and we helped Princess Ember, in retrieving the Gauntlet of Fire, because whoever gets it first becomes the next official Dragon Lord and-" "And he probably already knows what transpired." Twilight commented in amusement, fond violet eyes sparkling in all their knowledgeable beauty. "Oh, right." Spike rubbed the back of his sheepishly. "Well, we helped Princess Ember become the new Dragon Lord, and I made a new friend in the process! Isn't that great?!" I grinned widely. "I couldn't be more proud, Spike." And took the happy dragon in a brotherly embrace. "This time I wasn't there to steal your thunder. I told you you were capable of being a hero without my intervention." Spike nodded. "Yeah, though I wished you were there personally to see me make Garble give every other dragon a hug under my brief time as Dragon Lord." With that, we all chuckled. Yes, that was probably the highlight of that episode, aside from Spike getting the spotlight once again. "Although, a fair warning about me almost falling down a floor of spikes next time?" "That's what Ember was for, Spike." I winked jokingly, looking to the two mares. "I'll be sure to pay Garble a visit myself, threatening you two like he did." Rarity smirked lightly. "Flattering, Stardust. I know we can count on you to set that dragon straight should Princess Ember ever turn a blind eye." Twilight added with a thought, "Also, Jack, I inquired to both Torch and Ember if they ever saw any signs of Zagreus." Oh? My full attention on her, but the alicorn's expression was briefly sympathetic. "No dragon has spotted him, but they've vowed to let us know should anything suspicious turn up." "Thanks love." I meant it, nodding with a small smile. "The fact they're willing to help us is good news enough." "Indeed." Rarity concurred elegantly. "Especially when dragon kind are notoriously hard-headed. Imagine how shocked we were with how easily tolerant they were to our presence after finding out we were friends of you, darling. Stalwart of the Dragons, very much so." I shrugged with a smirk. "Wasn't my choice of title Rarity..." My own voice died down then, at the sudden piece of fabric presented to me, resting on Spike's claws. The dark blue clothing was shredded and charred in some spots, but I recognized it anywhere. "Is that...?" Spike nodded, letting me reach out to grasp the soft fabric. "We found it resting by the Gauntlet within the depths of the mountain." Spike clarified, tone that of small hesitation just then. Bringing the ruined piece of fabric closer to my face, I felt something choke within me. Hello old friend... What has been done to you...? "We recognized it anywhere, and you probably wanted it back." Twilight added calmly. "Obviously we can speculate how your old cape got there in the first place." Zagreus... "But why on Equestria would that monster put it in that exact place?" Rarity asked confoundedly. "If I could hazard a guess, most likely a warning." Twilight answered with grimness to her voice. "He knew we were going to reach the Gauntlet first, and left that cape there as some sort of message." Or simply to taunt us. "Yeah... That's why I wanted to ask you, Stardust." Hm? My gaze tore from the ruined fabric to the hesitant Spike, who was currently gathering courage. There was something on his mind, and the young dragon was getting prepared to say it out-loud. "On the way back, after what happened back in the Dragon Lands, and the fiasco of travelling across dimensions because of Zagreus, it gave me a lot of time to think about stuff. And... I don't wanna just be a comedic side character anymore." Hmm...? Twilight interjected quickly, "Spike, you're not a-" "I think we should hear him out, Twilight darling." Rarity said sagely, nodding for the dragon to go on. Looking back to me, Spike mustered up a deep breath, acquiring the right amount of confidence to speak what's on his mind. Claws clenched tightly, the young dragon exclaimed, "I want to be stronger! Not just for myself, but for everyone I love, including you, Twilight and Rari- Everypony!" Breathing turned rapidly slightly, Spike opting to look at the floor between for a short moment. "I've realized, while everyone else fought the monsters, I sat back and did nothing to help. I was the one in need of protection more than anyone else. Well I'm through with that!" Green serpentine eyes blazed upwards renewed vigour overtaking initial nervousness. His heart pulsed in self-confidence and absolute certainty. "I want to be strong, like the rest of my kind. Like Twilight, like you! Please, Stardust, teach me how to be brave, how to fight. Make me a Twilight Warrior too!" ... The request was met with dead silence, my own reaction matching Twilight and Rarity's. They consisted of pure shock, understandably so, because of what precisely Spike was demanding of me. But Spike, despite my initial heavy frown of doubt, stood tall and brave, glaring back at me in unrestrained boldness, expression almost daring me to deny his request. Does he even realize what he was even asking of me...? Twilight and I shared stunned looks, uncertainty and concern expressed separately across our bond. Surely Spike understood the dangers, the risks from what he was requesting? Twilight was, I was. I'm sure even the gaping Rarity knew, hence my reluctance to even answer the young dragon here and now. Could it even be possible...? In answer, a wise voice finally revealed himself. The power you wielded, is not exclusive to one pony and one pony alone. Nor is it strictly limited to equine kind. Balance resides in everyone, my young student. And I sense our young friend here isn't as unreliable as many deduce him as, nor has he ever been. And for that long, silent moment, that surprise of mine transformed into something else, a sensation I've felt for this hopeful dragon for a very a long time. A feeling I will express towards my little brother for all eternity and beyond. Pure, unadulterated, pride. You're not seriously considering- Clutching the old cape tightly, Spike blinked at my action of attaching the tattered fabric around him. Sombra sighed in pure exasperation. Of course you are... "Well... I'm sure there's not harm in you trying." I said rather conversationally as Spike inspected his new look curiously. "You already have the makings of a warrior, little bro." Snapping back to me, the young lizard's jaw dropped in hope. "Does- Does that mean...?!" I inclined my head to the only alicorn in the room. "So long as it's okay with Twilight, it's okay with me." Rarity looked positively flabbergasted. Twilight, though, stared at the encouraged Spike with a very long, thoughtful gaze. "Spike... Are you absolutely, purely, without a shadow of doubt, a hundred percent sure you want to do this? It won't be fun and games," Spike nodded, puffing out his chest. "I know that Twilight. But I wanna be stronger, for my friends, and for Rarity here." The white unicorn then, with tears in her tears, suddenly sprung forward and enclapsed the stunned dragon in a tight hug. "My Spiky Wikey is all grown up!" Rarity exclaimed in tearful glee, rubbing her cheek against the flushing Spike's face. "I'm so, so proud of you my little brave warrior!" "We all are..." Twilight spoke solemnly, a tiny, somewhat saddened smile as she wiped away a leaked tear of her own, looking towards me in newfound hope. "Try not to be too harsh coaching him, okay?" "I know." I nodded, unable to wipe the smile off my own muzzle towards the praised dragon. "Starswirl says it's possible for non-ponies to learn the Balance of magic. Quite frankly, I'm too tired to ask how that even works, but you better prepare, Spike. The path to a Twilight Warrior won't be a mere walk in the park." Spike, finally being released by a overzealous Rarity, turned to me with a wink and thumbs-up. "No problem! You can count on m- A... A... Achoo!" Spike rubbed beneath his nose after that small sneeze, grinning childishly. "Oops." Twilight smirked playfully. "Looks like our little Twilight Warrior needs to be at maximum health first before proceeding with any kind of training." "Come to think of it, I have been feeling rather light-hearted since our journey back from the Dragon Lands." Rarity added with a tiny smile. Stepping forward, I said teasingly. "Not to worry, I've got you all covered." Here lies all hope for Equestria's future... Chapter 133: Love Soothes A Distraught HeartSomersaults. A hoof to the air. Leaping and spin-kicking. Logs and barrels collapsed on the ground one by one. Rinse, and repeat. My mind was focused on solely that, working to perfect my physical capabilities guided by Starswirl's instructions, and enhanced through the magic of Balance. Taking a note out of Vegeta's book, I didn't take a breather for even a minute, my entire surroundings becoming a blur to me soon enough, taking advantage of the training area Twilight had kindly crafted to help hone my skills. I wasn't taking any distracting bull[BEEP] this time; this was an intense training moment anyone could see and choose not to disturb me. Not even my only audience watching with evident awe at the golden Earth Pony kicking and punching the air with aerial reflexes of a Saiyan. Or Jedi, take your pick. Since it was clear to me that I couldn't get too involved with the episodes any longer, nowadays, since the incident in Canterlot with Moondancer and the Changelings, I've been directing my focus on perfecting my abilities either here, the apple trees at Sweet Apple Acres or the Everfree Forest. Those Timberwolves made good target practice. And... Relent. Immediately obliging, my body on two hing legs lowered, placing my exhausted state into a kneeling position. That took a lot out of me, I used this moment to inhale and exhale deeply, hoping to catch my breath and continue onwards ASAP. "That was amazing!" Or not... My tired head craned to see my observant in the physical realm rush over with ill-concealed glee, grinning widely. "You're really taking your training to heart! I can't wait to do all those fancy moves and impress Rari- I mean, protect everyone close to me." "...You'll have to wait a little longer, Spike." Carefully rising, I stared down the waiting dragon. "In the meantime, why don't you fetch me some soda? I'm getting parched." "Shouldn't you be having water instead?" Spike winked jokingly, turning. "I'll be right back." And he proceeded back towards the castle. I only observed him, grimacing in regret at the dragon's enthusiasm. A little longer... Tch... More like not for a very long time. Truthfully, the soda was mostly an excuse. The longer Spike watched me train, the more anticipated he'd get. And as Starswirl suggested back in Canterlot, that wasn't the smartest move right now. I'm sorry Spike, but I can't take any further chances with Zagreus on the loose. For all we know, granting the young dragon the power of Balance would hold significant repercussions, enough feedback of instability to empower the villainous abomination much further. Hence why I've mostly kept my training in solitude, given the chance. Spike doesn't need to be burdened with that magic and feel obligated to help fight Zagreus. That was the last thing I needed. And it wasn't just Spike, regrettably. I've been finding myself distancing from my other friends to continue training from their oblivious eyes. Twilight wasn't an exception, it pained me to admit it. Ever since I returned from the Changeling ordeal, my focus was on enhancing my skills and that alone, barely making time for even a quick conversation with her or any of my other friends. If anyone's noticed - And knowing Twilight, she was probably the first - they've yet to comment, thankfully. With hope, they'll assume I'm practicing for the sake of getting stronger and stronger, instead of preferring not to interfere with their own lives all too much. Your commitment to your friends has never been questioned, but this isn't an action you needn't take. Starswirl advised calmly. I merely suggested against playing a role with the major events involving friendship itself, not for you to distance yourself from those you care for. This isn't the necessary correct path, Jack. Isn't it? I'm sorry, Starswirl, but my mind's made up. I can't risk it anymore. The situation with Chrysalis gave me an epiphany I had forgotten about since Sombra took over my mind and body; wherever I go, danger follows. So long as Zagreus remains, I'm a threat to everyone around me. I can't just sit still, I have to fight. You're continuing to cast fault on yourself for Zagreus's being. Surely you have to accept by now that is entirely not the case? 'Entirely?' I played a role, regardless. Face facts, I was the catalyst to his existence. You think you're to share the blame, teacher? I was the one who chose to become a part of these ponies' lives. I... Chose to endanger them all. Heh... I'm no better than Timber. If we're finished with the pity party. The demanding tone of the fallen King Sombra snapped. Let us resume with your training. You wish to make up for Zagreus's creation? Then get back to work; he won't simply wait for you to grow as powerful. Wiping my pony brow, I straightened myself, nodding. That was enough of a short break. Rising on two hind legs again, I adopted my custom stance... And charged forward, this time aiming for the hung pony dummies. One by one the wood-crafted target practices snapped and fell harmlessly to the ground, and I wasn't letting up for one minute, teeth grit and hoofs running rampant. For them... I was doing this for them... For Twilight... From the spiritual world, my wise teacher spoke with open graveness, Please, don't strain yourself too much, Jack... Oh, of course... On hearing the door open, Twilight whirled her head to face me with a small, unashamed smile. "Hey Jack." I only nodded in turn, slightly too tired to sleep, gulping down the soda bottle. Twilight motioned to the screen beside her. "I was just showing Starlight here the wonders of human technology." Starlight waved feebly, resuming her own curious gaze on the PC before them. Again, I nodded, internally wincing at the fact Twilight decided to do this now. I was hoping to get some peaceful mediation in my own room. But, surprise surprise, here she is, unwittingly refusing to let me deal with matters alone. Taking another swig, I only motioned for Twilight to carry on what she's doing, too tired to even argue at this point. And why would I? Her intentions are innocent and sincere, I've never doubted her, not even once. And as Twilight nodded with a pure, Goddess-like smile, continuing to demonstrate to her student the lit piece of tech, I paused from reaching the center of the blue room and opted to watch her. Not the information she was reading from the PC, but her. She was... Beautiful, in every single way. Determined, passionate, kind, intelligent, all the positive traits the ideal woman - Or mare - would have. To this day, I still wonder what on Earth granted me this amazing chance to be with her in that capacity. She's too perfect, too pure... Too... Innocent... I sighed, lowly, so Twilight couldn't hear it, the alicorn happily scanning through the web pages as though she's been acquainted with computers her whole life, much easier to handling the mouse and keyboard with magic as opposed to human fingers. Yes, Twilight was innocent, completely, in all this. And I've brought her nothing but irritation and sorrow. And how do I make up for it? Heh, I never do, do I? Twilight will always forgive me regardless of my mistakes, and that calms and infuriates me. What right do I have to be forgiven, especially concerning Zagreus. Twilight would unquestionably state that the monster's birth wasn't my fault, just like Starswirl, Starlight, and pretty much everyone else I know. But the truth was in plain sight... And these ponies, especially the mare I... Well... Even she was far too naive and innocent, despite her own insight and all the experience she gained since moving to Ponyville, oh so long ago. We were alike in that regard. The difference is, Twilight adapted easily. I was hardened by the mistakes of my past. Oh true, it was thanks to her efforts and all our friends that I was able to let go of my regrets for back then, but Canterlot was further proof that I will just keep making mistakes, mistakes enough to harm my wonder friends, my second family... And this amazing, pure purple divine creation with her back turned to me... I don't deserve her... ...I'll have to meditate elsewhere. True Twilight's presence was enough to soothe me into a peaceful state of relaxation, but, as I said before, I have to train in solitude; meditation was no exception. Perhaps the Castle of the Two Sisters will do just the trick. "By the way." Twilight turned to me. "I was thinking." I restrained a grimace, pausing from my own exiting the room. "A new ideal routine concerning your own Balance training." Fair enough. I took another swig of the refreshing bottle, prompting Twilight's frown. "Firstly, I was thinking we should finally cut down on your seeming addiction to sugar. You've been eating more treats and far too much soda recently, I've noticed. Neither a healthy approach for your body nor your physical training." "...Okay." "Now I know you hold a special place for- Wait." Twilight blinked. "That's it? Simply 'Okay?'" I nodded. "Yeah, it's fine." This time, the alicorn spun the chair around to face me completely, lovely feature betraying her adorable surprise. And on the inside, I winced, getting more and more reminded as to why I hardly deserved this Princess. "Huh... I expected more of an objection from you..." Twilight muttered in slight disbelief, composing herself with a louder tone. "Also, I'm contemplating the idea of extending that training field outside to suit more than just your physical capabilities." "Great idea." Really. Again, Twilight looked momentarily stumped, blinking rapidly before wildly shaking her head. "W-Well, in addition, since Spike will apparently be training under your wing sometime soon." It was hard to mask the slight anxiousness in her tone saying that. "I intended to install a small part of the field specifically for him to try out. We wouldn't want Spike to overexert himself." "No, we wouldn't. Is that all?" "I... I suppose?" I nodded, finally opting to leave and ignoring the dubious expression Twilight was giving me as a farewell gift. I was too tired to even form a contradictory opinion... Hell, I was reluctant to even start fighting back. Whatever appeased the alicorn enough to keep her focused on her own work. "And don't neglect to forget about the Wonderbolts show in Ponyville later today. Rainbow'll want us all to be there!" Twilight called out, which I barely acknowledged. Can't waste any further time then. Meditation first, then the show. Leaving the room, I managed to hear Starlight question her teacher, "Are you sure he didn't mind us being here?" Meditation was a bust. Plain and simple. We all have those days. Was Starswirl's attempt of reassurance. Contrary to popular belief, the art of meditation isn't an immediate source of calmness. Your heart is too unsettled to concentrate for today. There's a word for it, that's for certain. You're growing too imbalanced yourself with the constant self-berating. And can you blame me? Hmph, when it's typically my job to scold you for your own failures and idiotic decisions, of course I can. You're throwing yourself under the bus, as they say. Jack, I implore you, don't allow this guilt to distance yourself from your friends once more, not after all the progress you and they made, together, in making you a better person than you were a long time ago. I can't help it Starswirl! Pausing from my walk to God knows where, I huffed and glared upwards at a beautiful azure sky. Zagreus coming back is my fault, so stop trying to make me feel better about it. It's better than listening to you constantly belittle yourself. I've had equines grovel pathetically in my time, but you're proving to be the most stubborn self-loathing creature I know. Jack, rest assured, I'm doing everything in my power to locate any trace of Zagreus. My mentor tried again. Don't allow what happened underneath Canterlot to make you presume you are an undermine to everyone you care for. That has never been the case, even they would attest that they wouldn't imagine a life without you. Only because I've intervened with their lives too much! "Stardust?" Ah [BEEP]... "Darling, what in heavens' name are you doing glaring at the sky like that?" Rarity walked towards me with an inquisitive gaze in those sapphire orbs, glancing up curiously. "You make it look as though a storm is just on the horizon." There is, Rarity... Just not the storm you're thinking of. The unicorn then looked back to me and frowned, clocking her tongue in disapproval. "You're not wearing your regular cape and hat today, and I can see why? Your sweat is visible from the sunlight!" Rarity tilted her head, moving so we're face-to-face, curling her muzzle in slight irritation. "And your beard, goodness me. It's desperately asking to be groomed, and it would be callous of me not to offer my services. Come along, Stardust, you need to be cleaned up after clearly training hard today." "Okay." Let's just get it over with. "Then let us go back to my-" Rarity stopped herself, blinking in surprise. "I'm sorry? You're... Not going to argue?" "Let's just get it over with." The sooner Rarity stops fussing over my facial hair, the sooner I can get out of her sight and back to work. And who knows, perhaps a quick grooming will do me wonders. I highly doubt it, but who knows? "But, you normally prefer your beard untouched- ...Are you feeling alright, darling?" "Never better, Rarity." "...Hmph, very well." The white unicorn, either convinced or not, turned and motioned for me to follow. "If we hurry, we'll fix you up just in time for the Wonderbolt spectacle arriving soon. I'm sure Rainbow Dash will be thrilled to have a friend looking neat and tidy for her first Wonderbolt event." "Yeah." She paused for a moment, glancing over her shoulder with a faint frown. "Are you sure you're alright? You're usually more... Vocal regarding these matters." I sighed. "I'm fine Rarity... Lead the way." I couldn't bare to watch. Throughout the whole spectacle, I waited, knowing exactly what was going to happen the moment Rainbow borrowed Scootaloo from the stands. Instincts urged me to assist before things spiraled out of control. But I had to restrain myself, Starswirl's warning repeating itself and over and over in my mind. With that, I forced my eyes shut as the accident commenced, the blue pegasus - Finally an official Wonderbolt - making a fool of herself completely unintentionally, turning into a pong ball with bouncing into obstacles starting with a dark storm cloud. The sounds of her screams and echoes of smashing into stuff prompted my continuous winces and pangs of guilt. I could've done something... I should've... But I can't. Was there really no other way, teacher...? Regrettably, my young friend, we can't risk the chance... The old unicorn responded with clear remorse, obviously watching the events too. Only take heart in knowing Miss Dash hasn't received injuries to the point of fatality. I couldn't stopped her from getting hurt in the first place... With every action, there are repercussions. Starswirl started gravely. You would spare her the pain today, but the feedback of your involvement would be consumed by the hiding imbalanced form that is Zagreus. Sometimes, all we can do is simply observe as others experience these unfortunate dilemmas... And hope for the best. The coward's way to approach matters. Sombra muttered bitterly. But in this case, as Starswirl says, there's little choice this time. And as the event was over, cotton candy flying all over the stands and gathered ponies watching, I finally opened my eyes and grimaced at the state of Rainbow, slowly following after my friends as we rose from our seats and hurried down to check on our friend. Long ago, I might've laughed at Rainbow's state- Wait... No, no I wouldn't have. Even back then I wasn't so heartless. But as Rainbow was being scolded by the captain, I could feel it. The pair of violet eyes burning into my soul upon noticing the guilt and regret plain on my face, the bond letting me the accusatory statement. "You knew." I did... And I'm terribly sorry for it. I waited until the coast was clear, before revealing myself after Twilight and the rest left, leaving Rainbow to clean up after herself for the mess today. Not for any longer. With the blue pegasus cheerfully whistling to herself, it took further approach before the sound of hoofsteps reached her pony ears. "Huh?" Pink eyes widened in small surprise. "Oh, hey there! I was wondering where you were; didn't see you with the others." My first reaction was to bow my head somewhat, the self-anger bubbling from my throat. "I'm sorry." "Hmm?" Rainbow paused in her sweeping of the ground. "For what?" I waited, letting the answer speak for itself. The blue pegasus just stared at me... And stared... Until the implications as to why I'd be here hit her like a ton of bricks. "You knew...!" I only nodded. "You knew this would all happen!" I nodded again. "But... Why didn't you warn me beforehand?" Rainbow frowned heavily, gesturing to the bandages around her hooves. "I could've learned my lessons without all these you know!" "I know..." And just looking at them makes me feel sick on the inside. Rainbow's expression softened somewhat. "Did I... Do something wrong? Like, I know we were the last out of all our friends to get along but..." I shook my head. "You didn't do anything wrong." The mare looked positively befuddled. "Then why... What stopped you from helping me not screw things up today?" "Is there an extra broom?" "Huh?" Rainbow was taken off-guard by the sudden question, pointing to the side. "Just over there. Why- Huh, wait!" The pegasus called out rather irritably as I swiftly walked by her. "What are you doing?" "Making up for my negligence." That was acceptable, wasn't it Starswirl? The episode was done and over by now, surely I can make up for lost time and help her clean up the rest? For the first time today, Starswirl's voice offered me hope. You have no objections from me this time around, Jack. "I already told our friends I didn't need help cleaning up my own mess." "Tough." Rainbow blinked, pouting her muzzle as I picked up the prepared extra broom and started to assist. "Come on, it's all my fault this happened! Let me fix my mess." "Like all the times you girls left me to clean up my own mistakes?" I retorted matter-of-factly, shaking my head whilst getting to work. "...Touche." The mare, thankfully, relented. "Just try not to take most of the credit. Wouldn't want the Wonderbolts to start thinking I'm too lazy to make an effort for the team." "Duly noted." And here I thought you were refraining from spending time with your friends... This is out of necessity, Sombra, a way of making up for just sitting idly by and letting Rainbow get hurt. And I think, deep down, the blue pegasus also sweeping away knew that too, and was grateful for it. "Stardust." "Hm?" "Thanks again for helping out." "Sure." "I mean it." Rainbow flew before my eyes, meeting my gaze intently with hardened pink orbs. "You might be hard-headed at times, but you wanted to make up for doing nothing. So... Thanks pal." I nodded, smiling for the first time today at the genuine gratitude. "Of course. Happy to help Rainbow." Leaning back, Rainbow hovered above the ground, getting better to fly again, but not too much. "So... Why didn't you help?" She then cocked her head thoughtfully. "Come to think it, ever since you came back from Canterlot last week, you've been keeping to yourself a lot, also making small talk, literally, and even distancing yourself from Twilight." Dammit. That noticeable huh...? Subtlety was never your strong point, though I need not remind you there. But you did anyway, thanks. "So spill." Rainbow glared down expectantly. "What happened back in Canterlot to make you like... Like... The old you back then?" Something I can't possibly share, otherwise Rainbow will inform our friends right off the bat, and that'll prompt them to become even more involved with matters. I don't need them to be so worried about me. Speaking of worry. "Don't strain yourself." I nodded to her flying state. The prideful blue mare frowned. "Don't change the subject Star." "I wasn't." She continued to stare me down, determined to get an answer. Sighing, I thought of something suitable with, "I ran into trouble, that's it." A raised brow of intrigue. "What kind of trouble?" "The kind that made me realize." "Realize what?" She wasn't gonna let up. My muzzle firm, I attempted to deflect the question, hopefully pulling it off. "How committed I must be to my training, now more than ever. I can't be distracted anymore, Rainbow. I have to stay focused." Rainbow tilted her head inquiringly. "Then why didn't you just say so?! You could've told us you needed to concentrate; we wouldn't be so worried otherwise. Do you have any idea how much Twilight's been talking about you since you came back to Ponyville?" The mare rolled her eyes in good humour, pitching up her voice significantly. "'I wonder why he's so secretive of late.' 'Is there something wrong, maybe we should do something.' 'I'm so in love with that stubborn stallion that I can't stop worrying about him as much as whenever I'm missing a book!'" "...That's a terrible impression." I deadpanned. And don't get me started on the impressions this pegasus made in the episode itself of all her friends. They weren't bad, but boy did it get old halfway through. Although, in some fairness, they were probably the most memorable part of that whole episode. Rainbow scoffed. "Point is, you being all suddenly mysterious is starting to get us all worried, Twilight especially. I wish you'd just finally admit your feelings for one another already." "We have!" I retorted in befuddlement. "No, I mean, your love for one another. Get it?" Rainbow rolled her eyes in exasperation. "As in, love-love. You know, finally getting to that part of your relationship. I mean you do love Twilight, right?" "I-" I stopped myself, before I could even release the truth. Did I love Twilight? Have I reached that height of my feelings for the mare to safely declare what I felt around her was pure, unselfish, protective love? "She makes me smile..." I mumbled before I could stop myself. "She makes me laugh. She makes me feel safe. She makes me feel so alive, like I'm worth living for because she gives me peace and hope. And..." "And...?" Rainbow echoed, rolling her bandage hoof around knowingly. The next few words spoke from the heart. "I can't ever imagine being alive without her." ...Was that it...? Starswirl, Sombra...? Ask your heart. You already know the answer boy... You've known all this time. ... Rainbow snorted. "See? You love her, Stardust! And guess what, she loves you too!" She... Does? "Oh don't look like that; it's so obvious! Do you know how frustrating it is watching you two dance around each other, making googly eyes and smiling together without even confessing your love? Rarity never shuts up about it!" Landing softly on the ground, Rainbow motioned forward with a wide playful grin. "So?" "'So...' What?" Rainbow huffed. "What are you waiting for? Go to her and get it over with already. Twilight wants you to be happy, you want Twilight to be happy, we want our friends to be happy. Get it?" ...Do I? Do I honestly...? Unfortunately for Rainbow, I refused to confront Twilight about where we stand the entire night. That didn't mean I wasn't beating myself up thinking over the pegasus' words all night in bed. Eventually, I had managed to sleep. But even when waking up, the words Rainbow said continued to dance in my brain. So, I took a walk, around Ponyville with no destination in particular, just to clear my head, preferring against seeing Twilight at all. I hate to avoid her like this, but I needed to sort these feelings out. If I... Did feel that strongly about her, I can't just go recklessly charging in and expect Twilight to share that heightened level of affection. I might love her, but she might only like me in turn. There was a fine line between love and affection, and I would never want to pressure Twilight like that. I cared for her too much... Not to mention, as I told Rainbow last night, I couldn't afford any further distractions. Loving Twilight only made things more complicated... And an easier target for the likes of Zagreus. Such a thought sent a chill down my spine. No! If I did love Twilight to that extent, that's all the more reason I was motivated to train and fight. Love wasn't a burden; it's a cause. A promise! And I will protect everyone I love to the very end! And if my feelings for Twilight was that powerful. Well, all the more reason I should train. So why did I feel... Like I was going to choke? "Oh, I didn't see you there." Hm? Oh, my pause to glare at the yellow pathway had me right outside Fluttershy's cottage. The yellow pegasus in question was tending to her small friends before noticing my state. She smiled pleasantly. "Good morning Stardust." "Hello Fluttershy..." Was it me, or did my voice sound unbelievably hoarse? Was contemplating my own feelings for Twilight getting to me so much it's affecting my voice? What the Hell was wrong with me...? This is payment for falling in love, Jack. And you know the sensation, do you? "Umm, is everything alright...?" "...No." I croaked, regarding the ground again in open remorse. "I'm afraid, Fluttershy..." "O-Oh..." Hearing the sound of the mare moving, I felt a tender yellow hoof on my side. "Is there anything I can do?" ...None that I can think of. I shook my head, sighing tiredly. "No, thank you. I just... There's so much going on and... I'm not sure I can handle it any longer..." Too much indeed. Zagreus, the responsibility of Balance, training under the watchful eye of a deceased wizard. And now, the possibility of being in love with an alicorn Princess who's always been miles out of my league. I'm amazed I haven't started cracking under the pressure yet. I chuckled in defeat out-loud. Fluttershy remained by my side, speaking with a kindness unlike any other. "Why don't you come inside then? If you're feeling stress, I know just the perfect remedy." "Six bottles of cola?" The pegasus giggled slightly, gently tugging for me to follow. "Actually, a special tea that Zecora was kind enough to give me. It helps me whenever I'm feeling pressured about something." ...Yes. Yes perhaps I need something like that. Anything to relieve the stress. "You're too kind, Fluttershy." The mare only smiled lightly. "Anything to help a friend in need." ...I wouldn't be anywhere without these ponies. Without my family... I've been in love once, you know. I know. We all know. Then you know why I'm so scared- Scratch that, absolutely terrified to confront Twilight about these emotions and hope for the best. If... If I did love Twilight, what would it mean for her? You both know what teenagers are like, guys; they casually throw the word 'love' around to anyone they feel strongly for, mostly their first crushes. It's not secret I was Twilight's... So even if she did love me... Was it the mature, rational love, or the affection most teenagers felt and confuse it for genuine love? I was too afraid to even contemplate asking Twilight that. Your fears are entirely justified and relatable, Jack. You understand the repercussions to falling in love at a younger age. Twilight is only five years under you; having never fallen in that kind of love herself. But you need not despair; if you've noticed by now, the Princess is nothing like those back in your old school a long time ago. Tell me, what of your connection between yourself and her? I sat up from my laid position on the bed, the pale moonlight barely reaching inside. Closing my eyes, I did as Starswirl suggested and concentrated. Twilight wasn't too far away, but I focused moreso on the bond between us. It was... Pure. Uncorrupted... Loving... Loving... ...Why me? Of all people, why choose me...? I believe she told you why, a great many times. Remind me... Because of who you are, how different you are from the common folk. She adores and feels strongly for you because of unique identity. She accepts you, faults and all, as you do for her. She's more flawless than I'll ever be... And yet, you love her despite her own faults. But does she love me? That's the real question. And if she did... Though nothing would make me more happier, truly... What would that mean for her, and all of Equestria? Would it bring an impact to Balance enough to help with matters, or make things worse? I don't... I don't want my feelings for her to get her hurt... Or anyone else for that matter. Spike, Fluttershy, Rainbow, Pinkie, Rarity, Applejack... They're what gives me strength... But what do I give them? What do I give her...? Ask her yourself. The door closed behind her, the Princess of Friendship entering the room to see what a sad sack of [BEEP] her special somepony - Or somebody, whichever works - was being, sat on the edge of the bed. Twilight made no noise, vocally, but the sheets shifted slightly beneath my fur, the mare sitting beside her boyfriend without saying a word. I winced, unsure if she could see that in the darkness. Did I wake her? Were my own conflicting thoughts reaching through the bond and stopping her from sleeping? The light in her heart, directed towards me, was that of comfort and, I hope to God, love... That it hurts for me to even accept the fact anyone, much less this amazing, talented, Goddess of a person could feel that way for some stupid autistic with the mentality of an eight-year-old on helium. All it took was one movement from Twilight to get me start babbling. "You deserve better." Twilight said nothing, but that didn't stop me from proceeding to lay out every bit of fear clutching my chest. "You always deserved better. Heck, Sentry would be a good match for you. Bland piece of cardboard he is, at least he'd treat you better like the Princess you are, literally." Again, Twilight remained quiet, obviously knowing I needed to spill everything out. Wasn't sure if that was a good or bad sign, but something encouraged me to keep talking. "Hell, even Timber. Arrogant arse kisser he may be, he only endangered others less times than I have..." I snorted derisively. "It's amazing, really, how high I raise my head and try not to be anything like those two, only to end up much worse. Incredible." Still no response. "And why wouldn't I? I've been nothing but a screw up, ever since I first arrived here. I was useless against Nightmare Moon, my battles against the Ursaminor and that adult dragon raising smoke over Ponyville pointless and superfluous. I've been nothing but a great inconvenience for you, Spike and everyone I've come to care for as my new family all this time." Was I starting to cry? Maybe a little. Tears were threatening to break from my emotional cyan eyes, the truth breaking out through a cracked voice. "Sombra, and now Zagreus. All me, it's always been me. Give Discord credit, he intends his own Chaos for self-amusement. Mine only brings harm." My voice was raising, getting too much for me to handle. "Chaos! That's I bring! How could you bare to even like me, when I've done nothing but yell and scold and fight and-!" "- To help and protect everyone you love." ...Ug... Two purple limbs wrapped around my neck, and that was enough to turn on the waterworks. Pathetic, as Sombra said. When was the last time Twilight herself cried like this and I had to comfort her? Never... I'm an emotional wreck. "One of these days, I'll have to beat the fact into your stubborn brain." Twilight said quietly into my pony shoulder, pulling me close enough that my tears could fall onto her beautiful mane. "Don't be afraid to cry, Jack... Contrary to popular belief, a real stallion isn't afraid to show his emotions." "...I'm sorry..." Was all I could mumble out in my emotional absurdity. "I'm sorry..." "Shh..." Twilight wasn't taking it, removing her head and, this time, pulling the side of my face o her chest, one hoof beginning to stroke my dark brown mane gently. And, for a moment, it felt like our hearts were intertwined, being so close to one another. It stayed like this for a very long time. Hours would've passed, and I probably didn't notice. Sombra and Starswirl neglected to say anything, which I was ll the more thankful for. Because, right here and now, it was this miracle cuddling my wrecked state that I wanted to hear the most. "It's my turn now." The Princess began, speaking from above my head with a warm, calm and loving voice. "No matter how many mistakes, errors of judgement, or number of times you intervened where it wasn't welcomed, nothing will make me wish you were never here to begin with." I was too exhausted to counter that point. "You're family now, to everyone we know and love. To me... You're just as important as friendship itself. Probably even more. How and why? I've already explained it to you countless times Jack, and if you honestly believe you're unworthy of me, or friendship, because you hold yourself accountable for Sombra, or Zagreus, also presuming distancing yourself from us will make things better..." My body stilled in nerve-wrecking anticipation. Here it comes... "Then tough luck, because you're never leaving our side." What? Twilight pulled back, the moonlight outside illuminating those gorgeous purple eyes staring into my soul, sparkling like the stars themselves. Half of her face revealed with a blissful smile of peace and comfort. And her heart... It radiated in certainty. "So please, just this one." A warm hoof reached upwards, guiding away the falling ears, Twilight speaking with such pure affection in her voice it constricted my chest. "Stop being so hard on yourself... For me." ...This amazing mare... "I can't interfere anymore, Twilight..." I blurted out uncontrollably, my heart taking over my voicebox as Twilight continued to gently caress my face. "Starswirl said... Zagreus will only grow more powerful if I change events, meaning the episodes... So..." Twilight tilted her head. "That's why you couldn't help out Rainbow Dash. It's no wonder you looked so reluctant at the event and seeing her off." But there was no accusation in her voice, thank God. To be mad at me now, rightfully so, would mentally kill me. "You didn't have to refrain from telling us that, telling me that. I would've understood right away; you said so yourself that everything turns out okay no matter what, right?" "Yes, but-" "But you felt guilty for choosing not to intervene anyway." Twilight smiled tiredly, purple eyes drooping in fondness. "Your emotions are an open book to me, Jack; the bond goes both ways now." Wonderful. Twilight's half-visible muzzle curled to faint amusement. "No matter what you think, how you feel, or whatever happens next... We're with you to the very end. Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Spike... And I." A small purple nose pressed against my own, a content comfort spoken with reinforced boldness from Twilight, "I'll always be with you..." "I didn't think..." Nothing was being held back now. "I'd make it this far. Friends. Family... You. Even after everything I've done, all the troubles I've brought moreso that good things, you still... Want me?" "The same man who selflessly tried to help Luna under Nightmare Moon's influence?" Twilight sounded both amused and affectionate, tenderly rubbing her nose against mine like you scene those ponies couples do. "The same man who risked his life to keep our friends safe? Who became a big brother to Spike, a confidant to Sunset, a best friend to everyone we know and love? Who fought back the influence of Sombra and fought alongside me against Tirek? Who threw himself in Chrysalis's magic to protect me?" A light peck brushed against the tip of my muzzle, sending a jolt of warmth in my chest. "I think you should know the answer by now, my Warrior..." "...You... You impossible mare." Without thinking straight, my limbs reached around the wonderful alicorn's waist and embraced her tightly. I won't let go... Not for a very long time. Promises sent from the heart were vocally expressed. "I'll never leave you, ever. I promise you, Twilight - My Princess, my beautiful beautiful Princess - I'll be the best person for you, human or pony. I'll be the best brother for Spike, the greatest friend for Applejack, Pinkie and everyone else. I promise you...!" Twilight chuckled lightly, snuggling into my furry chest with a content whisper. "You fulfilled that vow a long time ago... Everything will be aright, Jack." "I know... Because you're here love... You're here..." Nothing... Nothing could break this moment now... Except for a loud yawn. And Twilight's giggled increased in volume, the brilliant, wonderful pony pulling back with a small knowing grin. "Tired huh?" Without even awaiting for a response, Twilight gently pushed my chest, using her magic to raise the cover over my now-laid state. No... No didn't want this to end so soon. "Wait..." Twilight obliged, looking to me in fond curiosity. "Could you... Stay with me? At least until I fall asleep?" Now it was her turn to be taken by surprise, emphasized by the spike of embarrassment in her heart and and faint pink on her cheeks. Was I flustered for making such a ridiculous request? Maybe. But... I just... I needed her... That wasn't a bad thing, was it...? "Sorry... Guess that sounds selfish, doesn't it...?" "Of course it isn't, you silly little man..." Twilight replied to my internal dilemma adoringly, slowly lying down beside me despite her own feelings about it. I didn't blame her. Without provocation, my own hoof reached out to brush a strand of hair from her face, unable to wipe the smile off my face. It seems Twilight was also struggling there. And with hoof brushing another, I found myself, for the first time, in years, able to sleep without it taking hours to do so. Well... That was some amazing dream I had. Twilight visited my room and gave me the comfort I so desperately needed... A dream where Twilight reassured me that everything will be fine and I'll always be here by their side no matter what... And even stayed by my side so I could sleep in peace- ...Oh... Blurry eyes focused enough to see the peaceful alicorn clearly, resting beside me. On my bed. In my own bedroom. ...Huh. Her wings were spread out, mane and tail a bit frazzled, a light snore from the mare's open muzzle. But you know what? I couldn't care less. She was beautiful no matter how she looked. Confirming last night was no award for 'Best Dream Ever,' instead winning the award of 'Best Night Ever.' My hoof moved on its own accord, once more brushing away the streaks of magenta hair covering her angelic face. The action alone incited purple eyes to slowly flutter open, revealing the gorgeous reflective orbs that never lose their sparkle. "Jack...?" Twilight mumbled tiredly, yawning cutely whilst raising her somewhat... Then remembering what happened quickly and blinked in sincere surprise. "Oh... Last night wasn't a dream." "Thankfully not..." I replied equally, smiling fondly at the pink blush emerging on her cheeks, Twilight bringing a wing up closer to cover part of her face. But even so, the adorable Princess was finding it difficult not a smile in bliss herself. "Good morning love." "Good morning... Honey..." The shy meek mare shifted slightly, purple eyes sparkling inquisitively. "How are you feeling...?" Good question... It felt as if all worries and troubles evaporated thanks to that one event last night. This mare was a miracle worker, the greatest thing to ever happen to me. And I needed to express that, right here and now. Twilight's cheeks reddened as I pulled the mare closer, placing my own muzzle above her unkempt mane. The alicorn sighed in contentment beneath, shifting comfortably beneath my chest, whereas I was in bliss myself. "There's your answer..." I mumbled with reserved happiness. "So it is..." Twilight proceeded to wrap one wing around us, and I never felt much closer to her even now. "Your heartbeat's nice..." She admitted rather shyly. Intimate moments weren't her forte, but I could hardly care either way. Yes, nothing else can go wrong... "I love you." ...[BEEP]. Realizing what I just said, Twilight pulled back slightly and regarded my widened eyes with a gaping expression. Her own heart was in immediate flux of emotions, and I immediately berated myself for confessing those heartfelt three words. [BEEP]! Dammit Jack! How to ruin the moment in just two minutes-! My train of self-loathing thoughts were thrown into turmoil, replaced by a soothing wave of affection by the purple muzzle pressing against me with renewed vigour. Twilight pulled back from the passionate kiss with brightened cheeks and a blissful sparkle in that starry violet eyes. "I was afraid you were never going to say that..." Followed by another deep kiss, one I returned with eager passion, Twilight rolling on top of me without a care in the world. Okay, never mind beating myself up and last night. This was the greatest morning of my life! "Hey Stardust, are you awake yet? I was hoping- Good Lord!" A startled Twilight and myself were interrupted from our intense make-out session by a jaw-dropping Spike, Starlight following immediately afterwards, looking from the stumped Spike to mine and Twilight's... Position, her pink face quickly covering in beet red. "I told you we should've knocked first!" The unicorn hissed, dragging the stunned dragon and herself out with a sheepish addition of, "Don't mind us! Carry on with... What you're doing!" And slammed the door loudly. Tch. We were only kissing. Not as if we're about to- Please don't finish that train of thought! "I think we just traumatized Spike." "Worth it." I smirked playfully, looking back up to the person of my dreams. "Now, where were we?" Twilight was also as red as a tomato, but didn't relent from another make out moment I could do with all morning. But before such, a hoof was placed on my muzzle, the embarrassed yet blissful Twilight speaking quietly, nervously yet filled with renewed hope. "I love you too... My Twilight Warrior..." And our hearts felt even further intertwined, just like our lips. Nothing else mattered for the moment. No Zagreus, no Balance, no friendship problems. Just me... And the mare I love. And it's about time too. Sombra snorted. You finally admitted your true feelings for one another, now we can move on to more important stuff. Heh... Starswirl, training this morning might have to wait a while... Entirely. It'd be selfish of me to express my pride for you otherwise. The old pony replied in amused, but proud warmth. By all means, take as much time as you need, my pupil. Chapter 134: You're A Mean One, Judas BluebloodYou're a mean one. King Sombra! You are an insane Emperor! You're a heartless selfish [BEEP]tard, with a lack of body intact-! Are you finished? I sighed. Sorry, that's what happens when you're bored out of your mind... On Christmas no less. Gently throwing the book back on the small table beside the comfortable chair, I shifted, sinking further into the seat whiel watching the fire cackle in disinterest. Heh, at least this time it makes more sense than a fireplace in a tree this time around. Hmm... ...You're a mean one, King Sombra-! Cease! ...You're a mean one. Celestia! You awful, trickster, seer! ...You're a pale imitation with magical limitation! That's the holiday spirit! Celestia-! "What's this about Celestia?" Gah! Almost leaping out of my seat, my head craned to behind me, a brow-raised Twilight entering the small study room. "Jesus! For the first time in ages love, you catch me by surprise!" I tilted my head with a playful smile. "Have the peasants finally left?" The Princess rolled her eyes, grinning regardless. "Party's officially over, everypony left just a few minutes ago, except for Rarity, Rainbow Dash and the rest." Twilight then grimaced slightly, a stab of regret. "I'm just sad you couldn't join in the fun, Jack. Surely it wouldn't have harmed the magic of Balance too much if you just enjoyed yourself back there." Sadly, we can take no chances. "Sorry love." And I actually meant that, smiling sympathetically. "Starswirl's orders." "I know." Twilight sighed. "I just want you to have a good Hearth's Warming time like everyone else..." Err, no. Not gonna allow her to feel down, not with Christmas around the corner. Standing up, I swerved around the armchair to reach my wonderful Princess, cupping her face softly with two golden hoofs. Twilight flushed at the contact, but never shied away from it. Pressing the tip of my nose against hers, I reassured this beautiful mare in quiet bliss, "There's plenty of time for that; the episode should be over by now. I'm spending another Christmas with you. Spike and Starlight too, but mostly you. What can be a greater gift than that?" Closing our eyes together, we enjoyed this peaceful moment for about a minute, before something struck me. Opening my eyes again, I grinned teasingly. "So, did you help Starlight understand the true meaning of Christ- I'm sorry, Hearth's Warming?" Twilight smirked humouredly. "I suspect you already know the answer, honey." "Humour me then." The alicorn nodded with a proud sparkle in her violet orbs. "Starlight joined the festivities in the end. I knew reading my favourite holiday story would break through to her." Twilight added with a hint of excitement, as if suddenly thinking something up, "I could read it out-loud to you next, if you want." "A basic rip-off of the classic Christmas Carol story, but with ponies? I'll pass thanks love." Twilight frowned. "If you don't want us to spend more time together-" "I'm kidding Twilight." I laughed playfully, my mood soaring high. "Hearing your beautiful voice passionately reciting your favourite Christmas book is something I will never say no to." Albeit flushing slightly at the genuine enthusiasm, Twilight light jabbed my chest slyly. "Well someone's feeling the holiday spirit this year. I haven't heard you so enthusiastic since... Well, you know when." I couldn't stop laughing some more. Twilight's emotions were all over the place recalling that imagery. Didn't blame her. The mare looked away in open embarrassment as I spoke jokingly, "I have you blasted ponies to blame for that, making me so soft and afflicting me with the holiday spirit." "Well, I'm dreadfully sorry to cause you so much inconvenience." Twilight grinned, pink remaining on her cheeks. "But I rather like this excited version of you; it's certainly welcomed considering this time of the year. I was worried that your own concerns about Zagreus would make you skip Hearth's Warming altogether." "It probably would've." I confessed with a small humoured smile, inching my own muzzle 'till almost brushed against hers. "If the pony I love hadn't gotten through to me that night... Huh, still getting use to saying that word and meaning it again..." "It's still a first for me, mind you." Twilight mumbled softly, her breath tickling my close nostrils. "Nopony's ever made me feel this way before... A human from another universe, no less." "You're my early Christmas gift, you know that?" "Jack..." Just kiss already and get it over with. We obliged the snappish King, the world freezing around me like the snow outside, electricity of emotions bouncing and harmonizing from both the two beings through their tender muzzles. A sensation I will never tire of. A scenario I'm already growing sick of watching and hearing. The worse part is, I'll be enduring observing these nauseating declarations of 'loving one another' the whole time I'm trapped inside this asinine mind. Enjoy this while it lasts, my friend. Starswirl was obviously watching with, I imagined, a large smile. Time passes faster than you realize, even for those under the spell of love. In addition, though you weren't to participate in Twilight's storytelling to Miss Glimmer, that doesn't force you from enjoying the rest of the holiday with the people you love. After the kiss broke, an elated Twilight nodded with her head to the exit. "We should join the others; Pinkie Pie's hosting a gingerbread house contest in the kitchen." "Ahh, good, I was getting hungry anyway." Gold and purple limb intertwined, we walked outside the small study room to go meet up with the rest of our friends. Our family. And nothing stopped me from having the biggest [BEEP]-eating grin on my face. Zagreus can wait, bring on the gingerbread! ...Oh, I got another one! You're a mean one! Principal Cinch! You manipulative [BEEP]... Your blackmailing stunt makes you worthy of a [BEEP]- "I heard that." "Sorry love." "So...?" "...So what...?" After the gingerbread-making contest - Surprise surprise, Pinkie won that - the whole group settled on resting within the large dining room, chairs magically replaced by soft velvet couches, courtesy of Twilight. And not just the Mane Six, Spike and Starlight were joining us for this moment of sitting down and drinking hot cocoa, the Crusaders happily joined us; Big Mac keeping Granny Smith company back at the farm. The three young fillies were content sitting beside their respective sister/sister figure. The scene before my eyes was heart-softening to a fault, the purple alicorn leaning against my side making this moment all the more special. I could think of no better way to spend Christmas than the company of my pony family. Definitely a memory worth ingraining for a very long time. I took another sip as an eager Spike continued to my left, leaning forward in anticipation. "Aren't you gonna share what you got for me this Hearth's Warming?" Twilight chuckled, her body rumbling against my fur, and I grinned at the excited dragon knowingly. "You'll have to wait 'till when the day comes, Spike?" Spike persisted, however, to the other's amusement, and my own. "Aw come on bro! You don't have to be so old-fashioned in our home." Twilight, you spoil him. "Oh, and you don't at times?" I shrugged. "Sorry Spike." "...Not even a hint?" I couldn't resist laughing lightly alongside everyone else. "Nice try. I'm too much of a traditionalist." Rainbow smirked humouredly. "Since when?" "Since... Well Christmas I suppose." "'Christmas...?'" Apple Bloom inquired. "Heh, it's what Stardust calls this time of year back where he comes from." Applejack explained smoothly to her younger curled-up sister, before looking back to me. "That reminds me, anythin' yer wantin' for Hearth's Warmin' this year Star? I've got pretty much everyone else covered, but you're always difficult in findin' a gift for?" Rarity and Rainbow exchanged amused knowing glances. I smirked, already having the answer there, slowly gazing to the purple alicorn meeting my gaze. "Why bother? I already have the best gift in the world right here." Twilight smiled adoringly at that, once more initiating pressing our noses against each other romantically. "Aww!" Came from Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle. "Yuck!" And Scootaloo. "You two have gotten pretty close for a while now." Applejack commented with a benign smile. "Closer than usual, at least." "I think it's sweet." Fluttershy pitched in kindly. "Whereas I find it simply radiant to behold!" Rarity added with an approving smile, nodding to us. "It has been, how long, since the two of you have declared your everlasting love for one another? I still find myself congratulating the two wonderful friends before us who deserve each other spectacularly." I smirked. Thank you very much Rarity. "I know! I'll get them a mistletoe this year!" Spike almost coughed into his mug of cocoa at Pinkie's idea. "Eck! Please don't." The young lizard muttered in discouragement, loud enough for us to hear. "Still recovering from seeing the two make out in bed together." Starlight visibly blushed at the memory of barging in to that as well. "That's because you're jealous." I quipped, and Twilight interjected before Spike could fight back. "Alright alright, let's not verbally brawl when we're all having such a unforgettable evening together." The purple alicorn addressed everyone quickly with a small grin. "We still have some time left before it gets late, does anyone have any ideas what we should all do together after?" "Sledding!" "Heh, it's gettin' a little dark for that sugarcube." "A snowpony contest!" "Hah! Bring it! No one can top my snowpony-making skills!" "Snowball fight!" "And get my fabulous fur coated in stuffy liquid? No thank you." "Uh, your fur's white enough that no one will notice, Rarity." "Perhaps to the random pony, Rainbow, but not to a keen eye." Spike then perked up after gulping down the rest of his warm drink, as if suddenly struck with inspiration. "I got it!" Hmm? "Hey Stardust, remember when Twilight read to Starlight and I her favourite Hearth's Warming story?" Twilight's expression brightened. "I think I see where you're going with this Spike. Jack, you heard a story over the holiday from Ponyville now. How about sharing with us a Christmas story from your... Land." The Princess added rather hastily, reminded that the three oblivious Crusaders were in the room too. "Wait, when did Stardust join in earlier? He wasn't even in the room." Starlight pointed out curiously, speaking up for the first time since this moment. Her inquiry was forgotten immediately, Pinkie Pie becoming my saving grace. "Yeah! You gotta know a good holiday story yourself!" Hmm... I admit, the idea intrigued me. I have my fair share of Christmas tales I could recite for these eager ponies, and dragon. 'Grandma Got Hit By A Reindeer,' 'The Nightmare Before Christmas,' 'Rudolf,' And many others. Only problem? Trouble recalling the whole plot of each tale... Save for NBC, but why butcher such a classic tale I adored as a kid? ...Got it. "Alright, I know a story in mind." Pinkie brohoofed the air triumphantly, leaning forward with the Crusaders and Spike to listen in on this tale. I smiled, pleased by this audience. "This was from a book written by a rhyming genius; an artist of words before movie rights horribly destroyed the messages he was trying to project to his kid readers, but the books themselves have left a great many impact in people's hearts to this day." "Well, don't beat around the bush." Scootaloo pressed impatiently. "Tell the story!" "Very well..." I leaned back, Twilight sat upwards to pay attention as well, taking a moment to gather my thoughts. Put my own spin on things, like the show did with A Christmas Carol. "The best way to tell this story is by the way it was written: In rhyme..." "...All Ponyville danced, in their merry hats. All adoring the spirit of Hearth's Warming, no doubt about that." Pure white flakes slowly descended with grace and beauty. Ponies danced around in joy, some showing off their booty- "Jack." "My story, Twilight, I'll tell it how I please." "It's no wonder how you manage to exasperate me with ease." Alright alright, I'll be more lenient. If you want to make fun less convenient... Pure white flakes descended with style and grace. The chilly weather no match for the resident's pace. Ponies danced and cheered in the holiday spirit, the Hearth's Warming atmosphere welcoming all the outside visits. Decorative light across the wall and roofs, the young colts and filles developing a sweet tooth. Everyone here loved Hearth's Warming, no doubt about that, even grumps like Cranky Doodle, wearing a silly jingle hat. But the Grouch... Found it entirely dull. How he wished he could can the holiday with a single pull. Staring down, with a deep frown, wondering about the fun Princess undeserving of a crown. The Grouch hated Hearth's Warming, that much is all true. Tolerating these always-happy ponies would tire you out too. "Does this name happen to be Stardust? Glad you think so highly of us." "His name is simply the Grouch, Rainbow. Any similarities are completely coincidental." Cape of sapphire and elegance, golden fur divine. Driven with purpose, he wastes no time. Cyan eyes glared at the town, with unmatched intelligence. But unlike the many stallions, he can be a proper gent. "Can't they see?" Said the Grouch. "That Hearth's Warming sucks? It's vile and absolutely venom to the touch!" "I don't remember you hating it that bad." "It's a story, Spike, I'm hardly that sad." "Is this whole thing gonna be in rhyme?" "Trust me, you're in for a Hell of a time." Pacing with unease and dread, the holiday reminds him how much he's internally dead. The Grouch raves and rants, disgusted and bored, towards a Hearth's Warming Ever would should be abhorred. "Isn't it enough for them to be happy all days? Their behaviour always lasts from September to May! The snow was bad enough, but it seems life says 'tough.'" The Grouch glared down, towards the unsuspecting cheerful town. "Well I'm through putting up with the ways. I'll ruin their Hearth's Warming, and make them all pay!" "Hold on a second!" "He hates Hearth's Warming simply because other ponies are having fun?" Spike looked befuddled, interrupting my story for that. Starlight echoed the sentiment. "Yeah, I thought Snowfall Frost's methods were extreme. This sounds just petty by comparison." "On top of that, you're not seriously gonna rhyme through the whole thing right?" Rainbow added in disbelief. "Half of them didn't even make sense. Didn't you use to write poems or something?" Multiple eyes turned to her. "What? I pay attention." "It's been a long time, give me a break..." I muttered, thoroughly discouraged now by the criticism. "You were a poet?" Rarity inquired in pleasant surprise. Spike snorted behind his claw. "Yeah, he use to wrote poetry for girls back in his world." Dammit Spike. A collective "Aww!" from various mares and fillies were a contrast to the flare of annoyance from the Princess's heart. Spike nudged my side with a humorous wink. "Maybe I should ask for tips when I write a poem for... Uhh, reasons." Yeah okay Spike, whatever you say. Starlight, noticing my own annoyance, attempting to change the subject, thankfully. "Are you sure you can carry on, Stardust? Reciting an entire book consisting on solely rhymes sounds challenging to achieve. Have recent have you read it?" "...Never." I confessed with a meek shrug. "Making up my own rendition as we go." Rainbow snorted. "That explains it." Excuse me? The pegasus motioned impatiently. "Try something else, a story you can actually tell without quickly running out of rhymes. Heck, a none-rhyming story will do just fine! Just something with more pizzazz!" "I was enjoying it." Pinkie pointed out with a grin. Twilight frowned. "Rainbow-" "It's fine Twilight." I interjected gently, leaning my head against the soft cushion in thought. Another story they might enjoy, with my own twist on things... ...Oh. Ohh...! "He's got that look on his face." "Which look is that, Pinkie?" "The I'll-probably-get-in-trouble-for-doing-this-but-I'll-do-it-anyway face." In this case, I'll probably go to Hell for doing this, but whatever. Absolutely no one in Equestria is gonna call me blasphemous, and I doubt Sunset became Catholic during her time in the human world if she ever caught wind of this. I shouldn't probably do this but... [BEEP] it. It's Christmas; no [BEEP]s should be given at all. I'm reading your thoughts, and I say proceed. There will be little repercussions with this little rendition of yours in this world. I appreciate your blessings, Sombra. "I have just the story in mind." Leaning forward rather mischievously, my muzzle couldn't be rid of the villainous grin. "Let me tell you of our version over how Hearth's Warming originated from... The Wright way. It all started, with a barn, and a miracle foal..." "A long time ago, predating the creation of even Princess Celestia, two young ponies, seeking out shelter for the night, opposed the harrowing storm, snow flakes pelting against their robes and turbans. They sought refuge not only for themselves, but for the child one of which carried, a child that will change the future of Equestria indefinitely..." Much couldn't be made out from behind the clothed protection, save for blue and pink eyes between both traveling equines. The one with pink eyes, obviously the mare of the two, gently clutched the large underbelly growing new life, which was expected anyday now. Their search for shelter and warmth led them to a nearby inn, its torches of light visible through the darkened snow. The male pony, looking to his partner with reassurance and love, approached first and knocked four times against the frozen wood. A donkey answered the white stallion, and Joseph... Armor - Yes, that'll do - pulled down some clothing to reveal his hopeful muzzle. "We seek shelter for the night." Cranky the Innkeeper replied in scorn, "We're full for the night." And the door slammed before a startled Joseph, blinking in discouraged surprise, looked to his pregnant wife. The mare only winced, feeling the new life more than ready to be welcomed into the world. The Virgin Mary Amore- "What?" "It's fine Rarity, that was her name in the story... Minus the 'Amore' part." And her concerned husband were saved, however, by the sight of a nearby barn, warm and comfortable enough, despite all appearances, to house them for the night. The Shepherd, a rather blunt Earth Pony with spunk, welcomed them in with kindness and posthaste. "You just settle down nice and easy now." The orange mare, clothed in the attire for herding wild animals, assisted setting the Virgin Amore down against a soft patch of hay. "Yer had a long journey sugarcube." The couple, gratified for the generosity of the shepherd, didn't have to wait long for their child to greet them. For as the snow pelted against the outside barn, resting animals observing around them, did Amore begin screaming. It was time. Her beloved and the Shepherd immediately got to work in soothing the pain, the contractions starting to become too much. "Ahem!" "Hm? What Twilight?" "Big sis, what are contractions?" "Uh, you'll find out when yer older Apple Bloom..." And soon, as the first cries of a newborn foal were heard, it was as if by magic. The storm outside evaporated, like a gentle breeze. The brightened stars clear in the night sky, gleaming down towards the miracle baby held in her mother's tender grasp. Joseph smiled, tears threatening to fall from his dark blue eyes... And so they had. For the child of magic itself was born. Literally, this young foal was gifted to them by the forces of a magical entity, they both knew to this true, for neither Amore nor Joseph ever had the time to... Commit the finer intimate acts of marriage. Their child's arrival was revealed to them, long ago, by a celestial angel, who had spoken with Joseph and told him about the miracle child his wife would birth. And her prophecy came true. The baby Flurry Christ was born that night, in a small barn. "Let me see if I've got this right here." Starlight began after I took a moment to let it all sink in. "A pony was born by magic itself, told to the couple by an 'angel.'" Yep, that's the gist of my version. The unicorn frowned heavily. "That sounds entirely far-fetched." Twilight neither agreed nor disagreed, but the others were just as vocal. "Why would magic make a baby to begin with?" "Did you make Applejack the Shepherd just then?" "Why would an angel come to them? What makes those two so special?" "Where do foals even come from anyway?" "All those questions - But that last one - will be addressed as the story continues... Probably." I shrugged, raising my voice to proceed. "Anyway, soon after the child's birth, the owner of the stable wasn't the only shepherd to offer their congratulations that night..." "Now ain't she just the cutest little miracle you ever seen in yer whole life?" An elderly visiting Shepherd cooed to the child wrapped in warm blanket, the gathered ponies all expressing their pride to have such a beautiful gift born into one of their own stables. A green old Earth Pony, a red stallion and young yellow filly joined their orange relative upon hearing the news. And soon, they weren't the only ones. Guided by a twinkling star, three Kings of a far-off land were led towards the barn, seeking out the child the star had led them towards. Upon arrival, an old bearded pony, wrinkled eyes filled with wisdom, bestowed the baby Flurry the gift of small beads. The next King, of red eyes and flaming black mane, gifted the sleeping child with that of small gold. The third King, cyan eyes of warmth and a blue cape, gave the tiny bright pink alicorn a small wooden necklace, all held different meanings. That I'll leave you all to speculate over. As time passed, the child grew. And one day, the child became separated by her own family, leading the young alicorn to wander life on her own. But do not despair, young Flurry made the most of her solitude and prospered; studying the art of magic and faith by herself. And, one day, in a small village she passed by, immediately after her baptizing- "What's that?" "Basically being washed away of all your past misdeeds." "Oh." Flurry bore witness to poverty and starvation; the rich taking advantage of the sickly poor. Without being prompted, or driven by the prospect of gold or food, the young alicorn quickly went to work; using her unique magical abilities to attend the wounded, feed all the poor with bread and water, inspire the hopeless ponies to begin life anew. History says the miracle mare was capable of feats beyond science; walking on water without the use of magic, and even bringing back passed loved ones to the world of the living. In time, in order to spread her beliefs and preach the notion of peace as magic had intended for her, Flurry took on twelve disciples under her wing: A purple unicorn of knowledge. A blue pegasus of the wind. A pink unicorn of equality. A dark blue pegasus of art. A yellow unicorn of the sun. A yellow unicorn with an orange beard of truth. An Earth Pony of nitpicking literature. A yellow pegasus of stern leadership. A white unicorn of authority. A pink Earth Pony of enjoyment. A yellow pegasus of kindness. A white unicorn of creativity. It wasn't long before hope was spread across the ruined village, reaching the ears of various other settlements over an alicorn who defied the common laws of magic and worked to save all life. Young Flurry became a symbol of hope and wisdom for the poor and ignorant. The Child of Magic was doing magic's work, at last. "Wait, so she could raise the dead? That's what you're saying?" Spike asked, bewildered by the prospect. "That's so cool!" Rainbow exclaimed, leaning forward eagerly. "Are they like zombies? Please tell they're like zombies!" "Oh, I hope they're not, that would be awful..." Fluttershy mumbled in concern. No need. "They're nothing like zombies." I reassured the yellow pegasus, to Rainbow's disappointment. "They return to the living, healthy and all." "Wow, that's some magic that young pony can pull off..." Starlight commented in repressed awe. "And to use all that only for the benefit of everyone else. It's no wonder she's so revered by the folk in the story." "Don't stop now!" Pinkie added in excitedly, practically bouncing in her seat, drops of cocoa spilling from the anticipation. "What happens next? What happens next?!" "Yeah! I wanna know what the miracle child did next!" Sweetie was just as hyped as the pink Earth Pony. Twilight still had yet to say anything herself, only watching me intently. That's alright, I expect her full review after the tale's over. "Sadly, all great things must come to an end." "Oh no." Rarity frowned in worry, fully invested as everyone else was. "Did something happen to discourage her beliefs?" "For herself? No. But others by the hoof of a traitor, yes." Several of the audience gasped, and I almost laughed at the dramatic reactions to this classic old tale, smirking instead. "Yes. by a close friend, in fact..." Now, this is where I had to be careful. "By the order of the Queen." A Changeling guard pointed, flanking any and possible escapes from the modest interior. "You are to be held trial for treason against the crown!" Eleven of the Disciples gasped, but were too powerless to prevent the solemn Flurry from being seized by the limbs and wings, the armoured overgrown insects unrelenting. "You cannot do this!" The dark blue pegasus, Disciple Mix-Up, objected loudly. "She's done nothing wrong!" Disciple Twilight protested. "The Messiah has commit no such crime against the kingdom!" Disciple Rarity stepped forward with a passionate tone of defiance, "Release our teacher, at once!" The quiet Flurry, however, expressed no such passion as her followers. Instead, her eyes raised from the ground to one certain friend, a friend she held dear, expressing neither judgement nor pain. "Judas Blueblood, you would betray your oldest friend...?" The white unicorn sneered, standing beside the guards. "Your preaches are misguided, 'Messiah.' I was promised far more than your 'teachings' could ever provide me. It's such a shame your pupils are so blinded towards the truth of your falsehood. I will be doing the land a favour by allowing the Queen to banish you on ground of heresy. Guards, take her away!" The Changeling Captain, with a gleeful snarl, stepped forward with voice carrying authority. "Judgement has already been carried in your name, Flurry Christ. By the order of the Queen, you are to sentenced to exile... Eternally. Pray we never see you again after today. Begone!" As the Disciples cried out in horror and outrage, Flurry willingly allowed herself to be manhandled out of the small house. But not before leaving some parting words. Her head craned back to her distraught pupils with a warm smile, neither fearful nor angered. "Do not feel despair, my friends." Her warm voice was soothing with its power of calm reassurance. "As long as faith in magic remains strong, my teachings shall live on. Do not miss me, though I shall miss you, but remember everything we've been through. I am proud to have called you my students, my friends and my family. That is the very essence of magic. Remember that." "That... That jerk!" Rainbow exclaimed in her own outrage. "Who does he think he is, betraying his best friend like that?" "Yeah!" Scootaloo added alongside her sister figure, small features frowning in disbelief. "And for what? Power? Gold? After everything she's done for him and the other Disciples? She didn't deserve that!" "Oh, please tell me there's a happy ending to all this." Fluttershy requested. "I really hope everything turns out okay somehow." Sadly, not in the original ending. But since I was being as inaccurate as humanly possible, I can indulge my friends here as much as possible. Plus, why in God's name would I reveal the tragic fate of Christ to them? I don't think they'll have a merry Hearth's Warming after today if I did so. So nope, time for an alternate ending! God forgive me for doing this... "We then proceed forward, to a small desert leading beyond the sandy kingdom towards an empty wilderness. The fate of the Messiah leads here..." "By the way, what's a 'Messiah?'" "A title, meaning a child of a higher power." "Oh, okay. Please go on." "Please, teacher, don't leave us!" Disciple Rarity cried out in pure anguish, tears leaking from her petite eyes alongside her fellow students. The eleven equines were held back by the various quantity of guards, others proceeding to shove the silent Flurry towards the edge into the merciless wilderness. "Here you will find no hope. No salvation." The Captain, the same Changeling which had the messenger of magic arrested, spoke with neither prejudice nor kindness, but stern. "There will be nothing for you to perform miracles upon, no ponies to save and spread your lies. Only the emptiness. Perhaps, in time, you will discover the truth behind your own treasonous acts here." "No!" At one of her pupil's cries, the young but wise Flurry, the wind billowing her white and pink robes, turned to face her students one last time. "Twilight, Rainbow, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie, Starlight, Mix-Up, Sunset, Silver, Sunburst and Spitfire. I am proud to have met you all. Shed no tears for me, know that I accept this fate without regret." Easier said than done, for her students struggled to cease shedding tears down their features at the teacher who has given them so much, but asked for so little in return, leave them like this. The young alicorn faced the harrowing desert once more, closing her eyes with a soft smile. "One day, perhaps, magic will have us meet again. Never lose faith." And took one step forward... "Stop!" A voice called out, wrecked with panic and guilt. For shoving through the surprised guards, it took a moment of composure for two Changelings in armour to prevent the stallion from reaching his former teacher. "Messiah! Flurry! Wait, I beg of you!" This time, Flurry had paused, looking back to her old friend in faint surprise. "Judas..." Struggling, Blueblood called out in distraught pleading. "Please, forgive me my friend! I have seen the error of my ways, I have realized the truth! I was wrong! You were right! Faith is the way to reaching enlightenment." Not even he was susceptible to fallen tears, regarding the sand between them. His voice quiet, but echoed with remorse and regret. "For a long time, I thought you a fool, seeking only for others to bow to your wisdom. But you've always been humble... Just as I've always been blind. Please... Forgive me..." It was as though those three words broke some hidden spell. A small light gleamed above the fallen pony's sight. "There is nothing to forgive, old friend." Gasps and cries of surprise rang out through the crowd, guards and watching peasants alike all stepping back from the radiant light shielding the view where Flurry stood, her disciples watched in awe. Whereas Judas observed in hope. When the light finally died down, almost every pony sunk to their knees at the... Goddess before them. A tall, beautiful mare with pink and blue mane flowing in the air as if by magic, longer wings and slender body hovering above the sand, knowing pink eyes gazing over the awed and mystified crowd before them. And Judas, stunned at such a sight, lowered his head once those eyes turned to him, believing himself undeserving at meeting his oldest friend's gaze. "She truly is the daughter of magic..." The same Changeling Captain said in humility, bowing just like the rest once removing his own helmet. Descending onto the ground, the new form of Flurry Christ approached the self-loathing Judas, and placed one gently hoof upon his shoulder. He flinched, but was soon comforted by the warm, voice filled with hope and kindness. "You will always be my friend, Judas." Blueblood snapped his head back up, shock dancing across his eyes. The Messiah only smiled gently. "Forgiveness is divine, as is magic. We all lead ourselves astray one time or another, but so long as we hold onto faith, in the end, then we shall find peace in forgiveness and love. I am proud to call you my friend." And as soon as the tearful Judas and Flurry embraced, the other Disciples cheered as they joined the two, the awed crowd and guards exchanging uncertain glances... Before celebrating themselves; their cries echoing towards the kingdom, sharing hugs and talks of magic being so much more than they could possible understand. In the end, the less wasn't about enlightening the masses. But forgiveness of heart. "...And they all lived happily ever after, with a big party and everything." I grinned in self-satisfaction, leaning back with a motion to my audience. "So, what do you think?" That had to be the most ham-fisted, disrespectful, half-[BEEP]ed, shoddy attempt of incorporating a friendship lesson into a rendition I have ever heard in my whole existence. "So, the lesson here was about forgiveness?" Spike asked after a moment. I nodded. "That's right. Always forgive, even to those who wouldn't normally deserve it." "Well, I think that's a wonderful lesson." Starlight commented with a polite smile. "Thank you for sharing this tale with us, Stardust." "Although I have to ask," Applejack interjected curiously, "What exactly does it have to do with Hearth's Warming? There was nothin' about the story that said it would begin the holiday at all, no offense." "Good point. The story isn't about the start of the holiday, Applejack, but moreso what inspired Chris- Hearth's Warming for years to come." I smirked knowingly. "It planted the seed of the holiday, so to speak." "Oh, I get it!" Sweetie exclaimed rather eagerly. "Someone discovered the story and they made a celebration in the form of Hearth's Warming in Flurry Christ's honour!" "Ding ding ding, we have a winner!" "I don't think her name actually had 'Flurry' in it, Sweetie." Rarity commented in amusement, smiling slyly my way. "Though I am honoured to have been included in the story as one of the disciples." Followed by chuckles around the room, and I grinned rather sheepishly. The sound of dry sucking directed our focus then to Pinkie, who was inspecting her empty mug in disappointment. "D'oh! Time to get some more cocoa! Thanks for the story Star!" "I'll come join ya! I need some more cocoa myself." Apple Bloom followed after the pink Earth Pony. Then Spike, then Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle. Pretty soon, almost everyone followed after the mare, thirsty for some more liquefied chocolate. Couldn't blame them. Although at present, I found myself alone with Twilight, who had said a single word the entire story. But after everyone left, each expressing thanks and praise at the tale I shared, did the Princess speak up rather humouredly. "I studied the religions of your world, you know." I raised a brow, smiling widely. "Of course you did..." Twilight looked as though she was attempting not to giggle. "The tale of Jesus Christ is of no exception. Naturally I was skeptical to hear your version of events, though I'm glad you refrained mentioning the true ending to that... Tragic story." Twilight tilted her head. "Although I imagine some people back on your home world wouldn't be all too pleased by the notable inaccuracies." "Eh, I'm Christian, I can get away with it." Is that your excuse? It's a valid one. Whatever you say. Twilight, meanwhile, blinked. "You're religious?" Why yes, yes I am. "I never mentioned that?" The alicorn shook her head in pleasant surprise, and I shrugged. "It's not something I casually throw around. I don't exactly go to church and pray for the Lord every single day." "Oh." Twilight smiled again. "Well, once again, you're full of surprise. No wonder you were so at ease with your rendition of the tale." Her eyes sparkled in fondness. "I especially loved the overall moral you included; always forgive others, even if they're sometimes not deserving of it. Friendship is something you must always you cherish." "Thought you'd like it." I smirked in amusement. "Preferred not to share the original ending to Spike and the Crusaders, mostly, thank you." Twilight grinned approvingly, and I had another thought. "So, once everyone goes home, how about reading to me that favourite Christmas book of yours?" The light in her beautiful eyes brightened. "It would be my pleasure." Now this was a sight worthy of Christmas. The following next day was greeted by family galore. An eager Spike dragging my [BEEP] out of bed into the main foyer where the tree and all the presents were neatly piled under, a blissfully grinning Twilight greeting us. Though not just her, but everyone else the Princess invited here this year to celebrate the Hearth's Warming spirit as one big happy family. The Mane Six, Starlight, Spike, and all their relatives, including Sunburst, was here, happily opening gifts given and received from one another. The Apple family conversing with the Pies. Twilight's parents in discussion with Cadence and Shining while young Flurry plays with the eager Crusaders. Rarity's family conversing with Rainbow's and Fluttershy's. Speaking of whom, the yellow pegasus's own piece of [BEEP] brother wasn't here to join us. Haha! Under ten minutes, there was almost nothing left. Spike shredding his last present from myself to death and opening the box laying beneath, revealing something which caused to gasp very, very loudly. "A... PS4?!" "Why yes, Merry Christmas Spike- Ufh!" Many ponies smiled and grinned fondly at Spike's elation, the dragon hugging my chest tightly in gratitude. "Thank you thank you thank you!" Easy there, Spike, you're beginning to sound like your mother. From my right, Twilight observed the exchange with a look of pure content. Sunburst was inspecting the boxed console with open curiosity. "Fascinating. What does it do?" "It plays games. Come on, I'll show you!" An intrigued yellow unicorn followed after an eager dragon, and Starlight, not wanting to be left out, pursued them also. Looks like he doesn't need my help setting it all up. "Won't he need games to play with using that new console?" Twilight asked in bemusement. "Lucky for him, he'll find some extra presents in his own room." I winked coyly, prompting Twilight's melodious chuckle, before she gestured to the only gifts under the tree. "What about your presents, aren't you going to open them after everyone else now?" "Nah, not yet." I smirked mischievously, looking to my wonderful Princess sincerely. "I'm content, right now, having the greatest gift in all of Equestria." "What's that?" I looked towards the rest of the ponies gathered here, answering in both pride and content. "My family." Twilight grinned, her heart's light shining at the statement, snuggling into my side, a gesture I eagerly returned. Her family watched in happiness at the embrace, the Crusaders looked awed/repulsed, Shining watched in respectful pride, and my friends either expressed smugness or pure elation, walking over to join in. "And we're happy to have you a part of our big happy family too." Rarity confessed without shame, all six joining in for a group hug. Happy Hearth's Warming, Jack. You too, Starswirl... And you as well, Sombra. Tch. Which was code for being grateful but too prideful to express it. "Oh, I know: Family photo!" Pinkie called out. And soon, everyone found themselves in one huge spot - Spike, Sunburst and Starlight brought back here courtesy of Pinkie - with a camera on a timer ready to be taken. Once the pink mare activated it, she hurried over to join the gathered large family. "Say cheese!" Better idea. The camera flashed just after I performed my own action. The photo no doubt will have two kissing ponies in the middle of the large group. Removing my lips from her, I whispered in pure bliss, "Merry Christmas... My love..." And Twilight, with small pink cheeks, whispered back with a tiny, elated smile, "Happy Hearth's Warming... Beloved..." Prompting everyone else to say their 'Awws' and Rainbow's snickering at the display. Best Christmas yet... "Hey, the mistletoe worked!" Huh... Oh. We followed Pinkie's gesture towards the dangling item hanging right above us. "Well, let's not stop now! We have a while day to celebrate Hearth's Warming together! C'mon everypony, let's dance!" Chapter 135: Fallen SnowHmm... Hmm... Hmm... There is an option to cease redundantly humming within your mind. It's already obnoxious enough vocally. Sorry. Eyes clenched shut, one hoof was placed firmly on the surface of a solid rock. Feeling, waiting, concentrating enough to sense anything noteworthy. Where was I and what was I doing this time, you ask? Answer: Remember that collapsed cavern Zagreus had attempted to trap Strongheart and I inside? Yeah, I was standing atop the rubble of it at the moment, finding a spot stable enough to withhold my leverage and allow me to focus on my senses, putting Starswirl's teaching to good use. My closed vision was coated in golden lights, reaching out to the life stream all around me, breezing by like gentle rivers. ...Nothing. Damn, I thought for sure there'd be something here we could use. Evidently all traces of his presence here have evaporated over time. Meaning we are wasting our time here. Hurrah. I sighed, opening my eyes and stretching, looking around the still desert extending for miles with a furrowed brow. Well, can't say it wasn't worth a try, right guys. Indeed, it was wise of you to suggest we retrace our steps over past influences originating by our adversary.My mentor replied without skipping a beat.Where shall we try next? We have the Dragon Lands and that area where you fought off the Chimera attacking young Spike to inspect. ...Huh. Actually, the next place I had in mind was... Somewhere different. "Anything?" I shook my head at the young buffalo waiting for me, skidding down the side of the former cavern and landing with grace. "Nothing, sadly." It was difficult to hide my frustration, huffing in trepidation. "Any trace of him is gone, sorry." It was my idea, as Starswirl said, to re-check areas where surges of imbalances emerged from previously. I thought that if there was anything that could be led to a trail in our hunt for that monster, then we might have better luck than sitting around and waiting for something to happen. That's always been the norm among my friends, but I wasn't them; I won't just sit back and patiently wait for the danger to come to me. Strongheart, daughter of the buffalo tribe's Chief, smiled lightly. "Don't apologize. I'm sorry you came all the way here for nothing." "Not true." I replied with a reassured grin. "It's always nice to see you, Braeburn and everyone else again." Not to mention, the delicious apple pies they make in Appleloosa. But I'm getting off-track. "Are you sure no one has been behaving differently since I left?" The young female buffalo's answer came as a relief. "Thankfully not. Looks like whatever magic was corrupting the hearts of my father and our tribe has long been vanquished. You still have all our immense gratitude for that." I shrugged modestly. "Just cleaning up my own mess mostly." Strongheart blinked. "Huh?" Sorry, are we choosing to waste further time here? We have an abominable creation to track down. Oh, yeah. Quite right too. "Wish I could stay, Strongheart, but I have to look elsewhere. Tell your Dad I said 'hello' to the tribe." "Okay... Oh, before you go!" Strongheart's sudden words had me pause briefly. "Hm?" "Would you come to visit the tribe, when you next have the chance?" The young brown-fur buffalo sounded almost nervous in making the request. "There's something we - Well, mostly my father - wishes to do in expressing our gratitude for what you've done for us." Next time I had the opportunity? "Sure." I smiled at her, nodding confidently. "Just don't try escorting me there on a train carriage." The reference had Strongheart's cheeks redden. I'll admit, I never imagined you willingly coming here without partaking in one of those asinine events. Truthfully, neither have I. But pressing matters push me into visiting this world and getting this over with. But what amazed me more, however, was the fact this concert stage was still and standing here, the wooden surface terribly dust from negligence since the final contest a while back. You'd think the structure would be taken down by now. The Battle of the Bands happened like ages. What did dear ol' Principal Celestia not have enough money to hire demolition men, but enough to fund a school trip to a place which would endanger everyone going? Concentrate. Doing so, doing so. In a similar stance back in Equestria, at the ruined cavern, my body knelt downwards, fingers pressed against the surface wood of the large stage. My teacher mentioned how my magic isn't as operable as it is in Equestria when I'm in this cliche world, but surely Zagreus must've left something here for me to detect. It's a gamble. The imbalanced magic must've been powerful for it to fuel the three sirens with the necessary amount of strength to reach their true forms in this universe. We cannot overlook anything. I'm doing the best I- Wait... Something made me shudder just now. I don't know what, but there was... A sensation. Alien and unclean, and it passed right through my being. Imbalance? I don't know... This felt... Different... Clenching my eyes harder, my fingers pressed with more firmness into the wood, trying to feel that sensation again. ... ... ... Nothing. Guys? I cannot sense anything at present, regrettably. I share that sentiment. It was either a trace of Zagreus's magic, or a breeze in the wind that had you shudder. God dammit. Standing up straight, I rubbed the back of my head and glared at the floorboards, spotting the standing-out lever from the corner of my eye and idly wondering what numbnut chose to install a trapdoor here in the first place. I know I feltsomething...Maybe I should try searching the room beneath the structure. A sound suggestion.Sombra offered one of his rarely-provided compliments.But you may be stalled for a brief time first. Why's that? "Stardust, is that you?" Oh... That's why. Approaching at a steady pace, the yellow-skinned teenager looked just as surprised to see me as I was to see her. Though I can't say her presence was never welcomed with open arms, but this really wasn't the time. The pony-turned-human frowned curiously, a slight smile dancing on her face. "You could've told me you were coming. My friends and I would've have been more than happy to greet you." Jumping off the stage, I dusted my two hands off and replied casually, "You were probably busy with schoolwork. Besides, this isn't a social call." "Oh." Sunset looked both puzzled and amused, tilting her head. "Just like the other three times you visited, huh?" "It's not intentional-" "I'm not saying it is." My friend cut me off quickly, gesturing in reassurance whilst folding her arms, grinning lightly. "To see a good friend of mine again, I'll take what I can get." Then cerulean eyes glanced around the place. "Is Twilight with you?" "No." I shook my head, clarifying. "She and the others are at Rarity's boutique; reading a review together about a new store our favourite fashioner opened up in Canterlot." Yep, that episode. Another which I couldn't participate in, given the current threat. Sunset's grin widened. "Really? That's great! Give Rarity my congratulations when you have the chance." Will do. "So... What are you doing here then?" I smiled faintly, turning back towards the dusty concert. "Work." And added after noting the following teenager's confusion. "I'm tracking down any leads on that creature human Twilight and I encountered at Crystal Prep." No harm in telling Sunset here, I suppose. And you use to be far more cautious. Whatever happened? My friends happened. "The same thing that used Shining's body as a vessel and tried to blow up the entire school?"And almost got you killed.Were the unspoken added words. "And gave the sirens that power to retain their real forms during our battle with them." I pitched in, leading to the girl's shock. "What?!" Sunset hurried to walk beside me, eyes widened. "You mean it was this 'Zagreus' who helped the Dazzlings that night?" I nodded. Sorry to say, that was indeed the case. At least, how Starswirl theorized it, but it makes sense - A word I use very loosely when relating to anything in either these universes - so I'll take my teacher's word for it. The teen frowned heavily, staring at the patch of grass we trod while walking around the stage. "Hm... Is there anything we can do to help?" I grinned, admittedly thankful for the willing cooperation. "None that springs to mind... Actually." Sunset's face brightened in hope after deflating for a second. "There is something you girls can do; if you spot a scarred-person in a dark cloak, inform me immediately, in person or through those books we use." Excellent idea, Jack. It's not implausible for Zagreus to find some means of accessing this world as well. Miss Shimmer's assistance would be invaluable as all of our allies. At the risk of putting your friends in danger further, I might add. Be cautious, Jack, should anything happen; I don't want more guilt in your conscience to give me a migraine. The yellow former student of Celestia nodded, grinning determinedly. "I'll relay that to the others afterwards. You can count on us Stardust!" I smiled at that confidence, grateful for such loyal friends, ever here. "I know. So, how's this world's Twilight getting along at her new school?" Ah... Still need to get more use to that. Shaking off the usual disorientation from going through the dimensional portal, my eyes quickly resumed focus on the empty library around me. Could've been worse. Now, back to matters involvingmyEquestria. How was the search in Sunset's world? A total bust. Thus narrows our search down to fewer selective spots. The closest locations are where the Chimera ambushed Spike, and the lair of the Diamond Dogs the future version of Chrysalis lured yourself and Prince Shining into. Where shall we check next? Hmm... Well it's been a while since I've seen my dear pals the diamond-hoarding mutts... "Hey, you're back!" That may have to be placed on hold for a moment. Yep. An eager baby dragon rushed into the room, prompting my small smile despite the internal interruption. "Hey Spike. What's up?" My brother grinned in response. "Twilight and the others aren't back yet from Rarity's place, which gives us plenty of time to- Well..." And just like that, he was suddenly nervous, and I found the sheepish dragon's behaviour humourously endearing. "Go ahead Spike. What's on your mind?" I encouraged. Green lizard eyes darted around briefly, before Spike swallowed his initial anxiety and blurted out, "I was wondering, if you had time, we could start training together finally. I wanna be a Twilight Warrior too, remember?" ...Ah... "Spike..." "Oh, better idea." His expression brightened up in revelation. "Maybe you'll be the Twilight Warrior, and I can be the 'Rarity Warrior.' What do ya think? I'm sure Rarity will appreciate the gesture. Heh, 'cause as we both know I'll risk my life for her." "Spike." "Yeah?" "I can't train you." It hurt me more than it pained him. His face visibly deflated, prompting my internal flinch. "Oh... You mean, not right now, right?" [BEEP], this was hard. "Not... For a while." My muzzle grounded out, blatantly hating myself for letting this poor dragon down like this. "Zagreus is still on the loose, and anything I might do to you, Twilight or our friends which would have a major impact on Balance would possibly make him stronger." "Oh..." Disappointed eyes glanced to the floor. "I get it. So me becoming like you isn't a good idea." "For now, not really." My hoof brushed against Spike's dropped shoulder. "I'm sorry Spike. I know how much you want to be helpful... But, truthfully, you're already helpful enough being supportive of your friends." "But that's not enough." Spike glared upwards, irritation dancing on his youthful features. "I'm tired of being... Being comic relief! I want to be just as strong and protective of my family, as they are with me!" From within, Sombra inquired dryly,Reminds you of anyone? "Spike..." But any intent on reassuring the determined dragon of how happy and proud I was to his devotion and loyalty to friends was put on hold by a further interjection. A feminine voice spoke in a hurry, "Stardust, you need to see this!" God dammit. "What is it?" I asked the panting Starlight, impatience leaking in my tone. Spike also looked put out by the interruption. Stopping beside us, the pink unicorn motioned to a rolled-up message bearing... A royal seal. "It's for you, from the Crystal Empire. They've spotted Zagreus!" Five seconds after Starlight's claim, reading the letter myself, my departure from Ponyville was swift and with purpose, reassuring an agitated Spike that we'll continue the discussion later, as well as asking Starlight to let Twilight and the others know I'll be out probably for the whole day, coming back afterwards. Y'know, if there'llbean afterwards of course. I'm confident there will be. A short time later on, the train finally arrived at the Crystal Station, my eager self the first to step off the platform and into the glistening kingdom, prompting the gawks and stares of my many fans. The majority of my walk towards the castle consisted on hurrying signing autographs and kissing the foreheads of small pony children, pointedly ignoring how much fun Sombra was having out of my expense. They were already waiting for me. Two royals, and their kid's babysitter with the cradle floating beside him, accompanied by guards standing tall and ready. Shining and Cadence grinned merrily at the sight of me. Wish I was in the mood to return the gesture. "We're happy you made it." Shining stated upon my approach. "Sorry if this all seems official-" No time. "I can't waste further time." I quickly interjected, holding up a hoof. "You saw Zagreus?" They blinked, sharing knowing glances, and Cadence nodded. "There are reported sightings of a pony with the description you provided on your last visit. As per your request, we sent you the message the minute we heard about this." And I am very grateful for that, really. "Where is he?" Shining answered next, inclining his head to the side. "According to our guards, he's been sighted on the mountains housing Yakyakistan." Yakyakistan... If Zagreus was there, it was possible he had sinister plans for the brutish natives. Or, perhaps, your reptile allies taking refuge in the caves of the mountains. Either implication was dreadful to ponder about. I nodded, partially to myself. "Thank you, both of you. I have to go find him." And turned, preparing to waste no more time and get this all over with- But a white hoof stopped me. "Yeah, I don't think Twilight would be too happy if I left you to face this battle alone." Hm? The unicorn Prince grinned humouredly, a glint of conviction in his sapphire eyes. "Why do you think I assembled these guards standing with us? We're coming with you." Yeah... No. I shook my head, inciting the white pony to blink. "The magic that monster has is unfathomable, Shining. He'll take control over the minds of your soldiers in a heartbeat. They'll be a hindrance than an asset, no offense." Shining, however, remained unfazed by the revelation, nodding instead. "In that case," And turned to his wife, speaking with calm confidence, "Looks like it'll be just me. Look after our precious angel while I'm gone, okay?" The alicorn only smiled, filled with love and conviction her beloved will make it out alive, in contrast to my admitted skepticism. "Promise me you'll be safe." "Always." And the two shared a loving kiss, Shining then beaming from her to their small miracle resting in her hovering cradle, before turning back to me in conviction. "Ever been to Yakyakistan, Stardust?" "I'm friends with the locals." I confessed, frowning at my friend. "Are you sure about this, Shining? I can't promise I'll protect you." "Good." He winked, displaying a sly expression reminiscent of his own littler sister. "Because I can promise I'll be the one protectingyou." Despite how many times I tried and insisted, Shining stood unflappable, accompanying me to the trail leading towards the Yak's kingdom in self-confidence. The Prince only dismissed my warnings and pleas for him not to get involved with statements related that Twilight would have never wanted her special somepony to face this battle alone, Shining knowing full well about my... Reckless streak. "Besides, since Twilight isn't here, obviously you were planning to fight this guy alone." He added with a tease, the pair of us trekking against deep snow, the Prince adorning that snow gear he used during the Sombra fiasco. I was having a hard time keeping my fedora from joining the powerful breezes. Well, since my girlfriend's persistent brother was sticking with me, might as well draw out the plan on confronting our shared adversary. Find Zagreus, ambush the [BEEP]tard and, with hope, apprehend him. Doubtful it'd be that easy, but with Shining's help, it could be mush easier; I just hope I can prevent him from falling under that madman's influential spell. The Prince has an iron will; a strength of heart unparalleled by many. I'm certain he will be just as capable in our battle against this foe. Tell that to the human Shining Armor that Zagreus took over ages back... "So." Huh? Shining continued with a casual, but serious voice. "Who is he then, this 'Zagreus?' Obviously he's considered a threat from the disdain in your voice whenever he's mentioned. How dangerous are we talking here?" "More than you can imagine." A raised brow. "Yeah?" I sighed, indulging the Prince's curiosity, firm stare on the snowy path we trailed across. "He's a creature comprised of imbalance itself." "'Imbalance...?'" I nodded. "Yeah." How best to explain... Ah. "Imagine, say, you're making a decision, over something like choosing tea or coffee in the morning. It might seem insignificant, but going by multiverse theory, that's a version of you that chooses different than the one you chose." "Ah right. Every action has a reaction; a choice results in a parallel effect." Shining grinned rather sheepishly. "Twilight liked to voice her studies out-loud when we were younger." Of course she did. Hell, she still does, even in times we're meant to be cuddling in peace together. Where was I? "Right, but there are certain actions out there, events, that must always happen no matter what. And if anything happens to, say, change these fixed events, even very, very lightly... Balance would be affected greatly." "And the change of Balance would cause a negative reaction, spreading imbalance." I raised a brow, very impressed. "That's right." Shining nodded, seeming to understand the seriousness of the threat present to us. "So this Zagreus character is the very incarnation of imbalance itself. That's... Well, nothing like anything we've faced before, certainly." That's putting it mildly. I had to smirk. "What is he after?" "Good question." I cocked my head. "World domination, global extermination..." Thinking about it, the enemy wasn't precisely clear about what he was after. "Whatever it is, it can't be allowed." Shining straightened his muzzle. "And how are we gonna stop him?" Another excellent question. "Zagreus, as we theorized, is only gathering power in the shadows as we speak. He's too weak to spread imbalance around the world, and needs to recover his strength and stamina after getting himself a new body." "So we have to apprehend him before he can reach full power." Shining rationalized flawlessly. "How'll we do that?" Ah... "I don't know... Yet." Blue widened eyes glanced to me, and I sighed regrettably. "I'm hoping an... Ally of ours might have the key to doing just that." You need not fret, my friend. Good. "We have to focus on stopping Zagreus, first, before he lays harm to any of the natives here. You can imagine the devastation if he manages to get a firm grasp over the Yaks." Shining nodded, looking back to the landscape of nature working against the pony intruders. "So we'll need a plan before we engage him then. Understood, let's think on it now while we're getting to Yakyakistan." A sound idea. And that was what discussion was spent as we made our way through the snowy harsh land, trodding through snow and defying the pushy breeze. Recalling the way there from my last visit, albeit faintly, it didn't take forever for us to reach our destination, spotting the blur of large wooden gates from the distance. Wasting no time, Shining and I hurried over, Starswirl instructing me to keep a Balance eye for any signs of instability. As we were halted by two furry guards by the gates, Shining stating royal business on our behalf, I sunk into the depths of Balance in preparation as one of the Yaks went inside to fetch their own Prince. So far... Nothing. I could sense the multiple life forms, illuminated by the light in their hearts, but no imbalance. Although interestingly enough, shades of grey streaked across the Yak's signatures too. Makes sense, they weren't as close to Harmony as ponies were. As you traverse among the lands the further you reside in this world, you will find many inhabitants, from Breezies to dragons, coated in various shades of Harmony, Chaos and, indeed, even Balance. These Yaks hold their own sense of morality and justice, albeit not entirely in line with the ideals of Harmony, but far from the fringes interlined with Chaos. It's a possibility Zagreus will look for all means to take over the innocent creatures across the lands. My glare stuck to the closed gates. Not while I had anything to say about it. You said you had a means of imprisoning him, Starswirl? At the correct timing and precise moment, I do. We will all have to play our part, but this spell requires your efforts in keeping our adversary at bay long enough for the distraction to emerge successfully. Will it work, however? That remains the glaring enquiry here. ...Starswirl? There is no guarantee.My mentor spoke with such graveness in his voice.We can only hope for the best. If nothing else, we will withdraw and dwell on a new plan. For now, we focus on locating Zagreus's exact location before proceeding with anything else. Shining nudging my side brought me back to the real world, directing my attention on the middle Yak exiting the native town with his own guards. My girlfriend's brother took the initiative, stepping forward with a polite tone, "Prince Rutherford I presume. It's a pleasure to finally meet you-" "Is pony with you?" The sudden question was directed to me. At my nod, Rutherford stared at the startled other Prince with hidden eyes... "FRIEND OF WARRIOR IS FRIEND OF YAKS!" That was easy enough. And as the Prince spoke, I reached out carefully... Nope, not a trace of imbalance I could sense. Zagreus didn't seem to be controlling the natives here at the moment. But the same couldn't probably be said for... I walked forward next, getting straight to business. "Apologies, Rutherford, but I'm not here for a friendly visit. A pony in dark cloak was rumoured to have been sighed in your land. Have you seen anyone matching that description." The Prince stroked his own chin, taking a long moment. Shining and I exchanged glances in the meantime. Great, don't tell me we have to wait for this woolly mammoth to jog his memory- "Yaks have seen such pony." "I- You have?!" Shining was just as surprised. "Whereabouts?" And with further adding with slight pleading, "Please, we're in a hurry here." Rutherford clarified without further prompting, "Yaks spotted cloaked pony near the dragon cave. We think not much of it, assumed pony was friends of dragons like you." Oh [BEEP]... "'Dragons?'" Shining blinked, taking this news with a grain of salt. "I didn't know there was a dragon dwelling around here." Rutherford nodded, a proud smile plastered on his muzzle. "Yaks and dragons good friends, after Warrior and pony friends helped them make up involving misunderstanding-" "Yes yes, thank you." I quickly interjected, addressing their leader seriously. "Rutherford, keep all your people inside, and make no contact with this pony if you see him. He's a threat to everyone around him, and won't hesitate in laying harm to any of you." The stubborn Yak exhaled steam from his nostrils. "Yaks not afraid. Yaks will fight any threat to Yak cause!" "...Worth a shot." I turned, not bothering to waste further time to argue. "Come on Shining." The pony Prince whirled around in surprise. "But we have to insist-!" "We'll only waste further time." I snapped, already departing swiftly to the direction where, if memory served, the dragon dwelling resided. "Zagreus can't get away! Not again!" "Stardust, slow down!" "No time Shining! The dragons could be in danger!" The unicorn hurried to catch up, following me inside the illuminated caves leading deep into the snowy mountain. We just missed being swept up by a blizzard in the horizon, but that was the least of my concerns right now. My own concentration was forward, extending my senses towards where the nest awaited, Shining's pleas barely making an effect on my mind. "Dragons are well-known are being self-capable. Please, calm down and we can discuss our next course of action-" I whirled around, prompting the surprised Prince to stumble backwards somewhat. "There are children down there too. Innocent dragon children who have no need to get mixed up in this." Shining blinked, taking in this news with hollow breathing, and I realized how snappish I sounded just then. I huffed, glaring to the side in self-regret. "Sorry, I'm just..." God dammit. My body turned back forward, speaking out in demand, "Go home, Shining." "No." And he walked to my side, expression as authoritative and confident only a Prince could carry. "I'm not leaving you to fight this battle alone. Not this time." This time? Shining smiled wryly. "King Sombra. Remember? I still feel bad leaving you to fight him then." I shook my head, grinning in amusement. "That's fine. I had your sister helping me." "Somehow, that doesn't ease my guilt." Nodding to the side, Shining's expression shifted. "Come on then, let's not keep your dragon friends waiting." Right. The unicorn Prince added as we moved down the crystallized cave. "Though now I'm starting to get curious how you managed to befriend an entire next of prideful dragon." I scoffed. "Try the entire species of them." Oh how amusing his reactions were. Reminded me too much of Twilight's whenever I do something unbelievable. "I saved their, well, former Lord's daughter and the whole species from Zagreus's own power." The first response was rapid blinking... Then hollow, disbelieving chuckling. "Is there anything about you that doesn't defy all forms of logic...?" Which is ironic, considering how I'm the most logical person around here, despite if Twilight disagrees. "Your sister thinks it's a trait of mine." Now Shining full-on laughed. "So her letters to us whenever mentioning you says. More and more, I'm inclined to believe they weren't exaggerating." I found myself laughing alongside my friend, the tension in the air diffusing for a brief time. It only returned in its entirety once we made our way down the slide into the lair of the waiting dragons. Funny, I forgot the sensation of fear I once felt after my first visit down here, but it was quick to make a return from the multiple reptilian glares surrounding us, curious stares of baby dragons watching from behind their mother's tails. Shining visibly tensed up, wary and ready for battle, despite our odds. Hopefully, that won't come to pass. At least, I couldn't sense any imbalance looming over us. Must mean this creatures were safe... For the moment. And one of them, the dragon I recognized the most, rose her head from her self-made nest, sparkling blue eyes narrowed in our general direction. The same dragon who spoke on behalf of everyone resting here, looking after their children. The sapphire mother dragon addressed us in pure coldness. "The Dragon Stalwart." Though, was it just me or did she sound almost... Regretful...? "I'm sorry." What-? A hoarse mocking voice, making my fur stand on end. "Always walking in without caution, aren't we 'Stalwart?'" No... Our stunned gazes turned to the scarred pony, standing within the shadows. In a dark grey cloak, black gleaming eyes regarded us with hungry intent. How did I not sense him-?! "Watch it!" Shining called. Whoa! That was close! The Prince and I were quick to dodge and swerve around the multiple blurs attempting to smack into us, my eyes widening in further sickening horror at the growling teenage dragons evidently sided with Zagreus, either on their own accord or under his power. Garble and his cronies grinned with sheer triumph, the red brash lizard whistling in his claws. Now what-? Above you! Sombra's warning came too little, too late. To be continued... Chapter 136: An Avalanche of ImbalancePreviously... Evidently all traces of his presence here have evaporated over time. "Just cleaning up my own mess." "I'm tracking down any leads on that creature human Twilight and I encountered at Crystal Prep." "You mean it was this 'Zagreus' who helped the Dazzlings that night?" "I was wondering, if you had time, we could start training together finally. I wanna be a Twilight Warrior too, remember?" "Zagreus is still on the loose, and anything I might do to you, Twilight or our friends which would have a major impact on Balance would possibly make him stronger." "It's for you, from the Crystal Empire. They've spotted Zagreus!" "Are you sure about this, Shining? I can't promise I'll protect you." "Because I can promise I'll be the one protecting you." "Yaks spotted cloaked pony near the dragon cave. We think not much of it, assumed pony was friends of dragons like you." "Always walking in without caution, aren't we 'Stalwart?'" Above you! "Wakey wakey little Warrior." "Ug... Five minutes Twilight..." Jack, you have to focus. "How precious. He mistakes me for his gullible little Princess." "I said five...!" Wait... Twilight would never belittle herself as 'gullible...' At least, not unless she's under pressure or stressed out- Ow...! Oww! The more I woke up, the more intense this pain on my head worsened. What hit me...? The voice coaxing me from rest said in mock-relief, "And he awakens at last!" Jesus Christ, it sounded raspy and terribly parched. How long has this [BEEP]head waking me up been kept from drinking water-? Hang on... This wasn't my bedroom! Gah! My eyes blinked in concentration, greeting by the most [BEEP]ing horrific thing to ever greet my vision first thing upon waking up. A deformed, scarred creature with pure black eyes staring back at me at an uncomfortable space, my head reared back in reaction- "Arg!" The creature seemed terribly amused. "Welcome back to the waking realm, my young friend. You kept us ever-so concerned." 'Concerned?' Wait, this wasn't my bed. Hell I wasn't even lying down. In a daze, I slowly craned my head to notice the hardened rocky wall I had unintentionally slammed my head against just now, my own limbs chained up into the rocks themselves. Magic I presume. What on Earth happened-? "Shining?" The white stallion looked between us with a dark expression, stuck to the wall in a similar position to my right, often glaring heatedly at our obvious captor and back to me in concern, grimacing in pain faintly. "I'm glad you're up, Stardust. Looks like we've finally found the pony we've been looking for... Or who was waiting for us." We were-? Everything hit me like a freight train. The searches, news of a cloaked pony near the Crystal Empire, Shining accompanying me, speaking with the Yaks, visiting the dragon's nest. The ambush... And I finally sensed the corrupted magic emanating from the creature observing us calmly, my brain operating properly again. "Zagreus..." I muttered with a narrowed glare, barely hiding the venom in my loathing voice. But our captor barely seemed fazed by the look, regarding us indifferently with a casual reaction. "You truly believed I'd be spotted by your unsubtle species without intent? You gravely underestimate me; a common mistake you always make with your enemies. It must be a trend by now." "This was a trap..." The realization sunk in. Oh [BEEP]ing fantastic! And Zagreus only seemed amused by the vocal revelation. "One you stepped into with ease. It seems the ponies' naivety has rubbed on you, Jack old boy." The [BEEP]tard then had the nerve to disgustingly pat my left cheek, quickly retreating his scarred hoof after my attempt to bite it off. "Ah ah ah. What would your friends say to such display of savagery?" "I think they wouldn't mind the exception, considering you." I retorted disdainfully. Shining, meanwhile, was matching my expression against our enemy flawlessly. "The dragons? What did you do to them?" If he laid a single hoof on them or, God forbid, the babies I swear to God-! "Moi? Oh nothing, nothing as crude as you're imagining." Zagreus dismissed my leer, motioning to the side. Oh, the imbalance was suffocating my own connection to the Balance around, I barely sensed the three teenage lizards watching in open glee. "I would never intend harm on my own allies, wouldn't I boys?" The dragons only snickered, and I took that moment to look around at our surroundings. Seems like a well-sized tunnel, all things considered. They must have taken down a corridor after that small rockfall. I could only hope the other dragons were okay; right now I wasn't feeling so merciful to these clowns teaming up with Zagreus. Unless they were under his control... They're not.Starswirl informed me.At the moment, they hold onto their free will. But I can't say how long until they've lost that once Zagreus decides to use them for entertainment purposes. "Meaning you've tricked them into helping you." Black eyes swerved to the white unicorn who spoke hotly, a wide sickening grin on his terrifying features. "Curious that you would accompany this man into danger, your Highness." Zagreus glanced back to me knowingly. "Though he does a poor job of defending you from harm. Hm, you should see how dreadful he performs in protecting your precious sister. Didn't our friend here once promise to take care of her...?" That was a low blow, and he knew it. Don't succumb to his provoking statements. You're stronger than he believes. "He's fulfilled his promise more times than I count!" Shining fired back in conviction. "I won't sit here and let you talk smack about my friend or my sister!" Wow, thanks Shining. Encouraged by the words, I looked back to our opponent and sneered balefully, "So you knew I would come, and set up the perfect ambush. What's next?" Zagreus raised a non-existent brow. "What, no questions as to how I persuaded those adult dragons to assist us? Or what I intend to do here? None of the typical cliches?" "I can work it out." I narrowed my eyes, mind racing for possibilities. "You probably fooled the dragons into helping you, or threatened their own children unless they cooperated." "It's likely, also, you're planning to keep us hostage so our friends would agree to your demands." Shining pitched in, sharing my expression. "Perhaps you plan to to lay siege over Equestria by keeping us as your captives." Zagreus clicked his tongue, a mocking smile on his horrible muzzle. "Close, oh so close. But there are minor parts of you two grasping for straws." He sighed. "Yes, I had deceived those overgrown reptiles into lending their assistance by keeping their mouths shut. They are under the belief that Princess Ember herself, their new Dragon Lord - Or Lady, if you wish - declared their infamous 'Stalwart of the Dragon Lands' had become their enemy, and for you to be apprehended posthaste. It's truly amazing how gullible the creatures of this world are. But what do you expect when you're in a universe designated for the amusement of mindless children?" Ignoring that remark, I glanced over to Garble and his cronies. "And what about these three stooges?" Glaring, the red teen answered with venomous glee, "Our good pal Zagreus here promised to help us overthrow that pony-loving Ember and give the scepter to its real rightful owner." One thumb claw pointed at his own chest. "Me!" Shining scoffed at that. "And you take his word for it?" I agreed. "Tell me, how [BEEP]ing [BEEP]ded are you, Garble?" The dragon blinked uncomprehendingly, but Zagreus raised a hoof before Garble could do something even more stupid. "Ah ah ah, let's not get aggravated now, my friends, not when we've completed half our goal." Half? "Well, almost half..." I was starting to hate that creepy smile our way. Specifically, moremyway. "You then assumed I intend in keeping you under my hold for ransom. That might be true, with the addition of our Prince here." Shining's glare deepened, but the monster was paying no heed to it. "But you, Jack... As we both know, like you, I'm nothing like the natives of this world. I don't play by the rules this universe intends. I'm not going to keep you functioning longer than I have to..." What? "In short." Black eyes glinted maliciously. "I'm going tokill you." ...Oh. Shining visibly paled at that, whereas I shuddered, not that entirely surprised. From the side, Garble's smile disappeared, his cronies themselves looking outright disturbed by the vocal intent. "You... You wouldn't..." Shining croaked out, clearly horrified, and I didn't blame him. "That's going too far. Even Tirek wouldn't dare-!" "Oh come now, refrain yourself from comparing me to the average norm of your world." Turning around, Zagreus continued with open scorn. "You're too much trouble to be allowed to live, Jack. The only thorn in my side while everyone else is beneath me. I shall return very shortly, there are a few matters left attending to. Consider this your final moment granted to breathe." Shining called out to the departing monster. "You can't do this! Stardust hasn't done anything to warrant a horrible fate like that!" Zagreus replied over his shoulder, his reptile minions following after him. "I'm doing you a favour, my Prince. He's done more damage to this world than you realize..." And even as he left, the suffocating imbalance plagued the air like atmospheric cancer. ...[BEEP]. We only stared after they left, Shining taking a moment before looking back to me, a blazing determination in his deep blue eyes. "We're getting out of this. I promise you." I could only gulp, switching my gaze to the wall. "I know..." This wouldn't be my first brush with death. But this felt... It just felt morereal... Having fun without me? Wha- The Hell have you been?! From the side, Shining glanced at my sudden startled reaction. Sombra scoffed, the shadow shifting to my left proudly.One of us had to take the initiative, with you and this naive Prince all trapped and helpless. Can't use your magic to get out? I-! ...Please don't confess you forgot all about your own powers? Shut up, I had a lot on my mind. Besides, Shining tried using his magic earlier. Nothing worked. Now answer the question, where the Hell have you gone to? The King growled irritably.His magic isn't similar to your own, boy. And if you must know, I too the moment of your captivity to scout around, gain a clear understanding to what our adversary would be intending. Have you uncovered anything? Ah, almost forgot your own senses are clouded by this heavy imbalance, old fool.Sombra almost sounded smug.From observation, none of the dragons appear to be under that abomination's spell; in fact, they're displayed only somberness and disdain once that creature and his minions returned to greet them. None of the usual symptoms when one is controlled by that monster against their will. So Zagreus said. Anything we can use againsthim? The answer is right in front of us. Oh? Of course.Starswirl concurred with the former tyrant, sounding quite pleased about something.The dragons aren't under his influence, not entirely. We can dissuade him from following his trail of deceit by showing them the truth. ...You're onto something there. Alright, first thing's first, we get out of here, and devise a way to convince all the dragons to join our side. That would include, I imagine, Garble and his idiotic friends. Before we could take this discussion earlier, Shining spoke up curiously, "What did he mean earlier, about you causing more damage than I know?" Huh. With a small smirk, despite the circumstances, I replied in faint humour, "We humans are masters of devastation and self-destructiveness." Screw the threat of death in the air, if I can't make jokes and fight back with a smile, what does that say about me? You're a clown who's been moreso influenced by these ponies nowadays than anything else. I'll take it. Even Shining cracked a tiny smile. "You don't have to tell me that. I've seen the rampage you can cause if provoked enough." And then, we found ourselves sharing laughter. "Hahahaha, I remember experiencing it firsthand, when Cadence tried using that revealing spell on you and you threw me around like a rag doll." "Jesus, way to bring up past regrets." But I was still grinning like an idiot, Shining failing not to sound amused. "But I figured. If anyone so strong can take me on, it's enough to keep her protected." We both know which 'her' the stallion was alluding to. Shifting slightly, Shining's horn lit up... And broke down in sparks again, prompting his huff of frustration. "We need to think of a plan." "Already on it." "Oh?" The sounds of shuffling feet alerted our attention to the right, causing my raised brow. Zagreus was back already? I did everything I could to repress a shudder at the idea and implication- Oh no, wait, I still had enough Balance to sense if he was approaching. No, my suspicions were led astray by the arrival of three certain dragons instead of that monster. And you have enough Balance to, shall we say, persuade our reptilian friends here to see things another way. ...Oh yeah, I can do that! But, wait, would it work, with so much imbalance in the air? And couldn't Zagreus sense if I tried using my magic? Remember, Zagreus isn't yet as powerful as he prefers to fool people otherwise. The chances are him detecting a small change in the dragon's hearts would be minimal. It's a hypothesis, but we could take the chance. We'll take the risk. I'd prefer not dying with you inside a cave today. I nodded, which didn't go unnoticed by Shining. With the dragons chatting among themselves, I winked to my friend, who repressed a small smile of comprehension. Practically swagger-walking towards us, Garble was doing a poor job in hiding his own satisfaction, grinning with sharp fangs as they strode before us. "Well well well, look what's become of theStalwart."The red teenager crossed his arms smugly. "Guess that's what happens when you stick your pony nose in things where it doesn't belong." "The same could be said for you, Garble." I replied coolly. He honestly hoped I'd be intimidated? Please. Gilda would do a better job making me unnerved than this [BEEP]. "My how low you have sunken; teaming up with a ponyandbetraying your own kind? The dignity." He sneered. "I'm only doing what's best for all dragons. That coward doesn't deserve the right to wield the scepter and lead us." Leaning forward, Garble growled in sheer loathing, nostrils flaring against my fur. "Do you have any idea how humiliating it was: When Spike and those two ponies strode into the Dragon Lands and told Torch they were friends with his precious Stalwart? How everyone tolerated their presence and supported that baby into winning? Even those I considered allies turned against me! But you know what the most embarrassing part was?" "I assume you're about to tell me." Garble's leer deepened. "They made mehugevery dragon. Hug! There was nothing more humiliating, and it's all because of you!" He leaned back, finally, jabbed a front claw to my face. "If you hadn't kept interfering with our kind, I wouldn't crushed Spike and his pony friends and become the Dragon Lord as destiny had planned!" "...Hate to break it to ya, but Spike would've succeeded no matter what." I shrugged. Won't lie, it was a little fun to aggravate this dragon to no end. The plan. Right. "So you thought cooperating with Zagreus will somehow get you your wish?" Shining inquired rhetorically, disbelief present on white features. Garble scoffed. "He's only a means to an end. I don't care what that... That thing wants, but he promised me he can help get rid of you, that annoying Spike, and make me the Dragon Lord by taking Ember out of the picture." "By killing them?" I rolled my eyes. "Can you bring yourself to allow that? Stoop to that level? Tell me, Garble, can you lead your people to glory with a death of innocents on your conscience?" At that, the dragons showed some signs of hesitation, and the two behind him exchanged uncertain glances. Sensing what I was intending, Shining added fuel to the fire, "What that monster plans to do, is make you and all dragon kind his slaves, and he'll go through any and all means to do it. You can stop this all, right now, by letting us go." "...I..." Garble then shook his wildly, glaring heatedly. "No! I'll become Dragon Lord no matter what! So what if a few ponies and dragons have to... Have to... Nothing else is more important!" You're getting there, Jack. Now concentrate, use the magic of Balance. Don't I need to touch his chest for it to work? That was when your powers remained in the developing stage. Have confidence in your skills, and reach out. Alright then, time to rely on magic. Abracadabra, make this tool my tool. My friend continued pleading to the stubborn lizard as I focused, gathering up what spare energy I could amidst this black cloud of magical instability. "Once Zagreus helps you, there'll be nothing left. You don't know the dangers he's capable of!" "Tch! What could one measly pony do? We're the most fearsome species across the lands!" "Soon to be the slaves of a maniacal tyrant." All eyes turned to me, but I stared straight into Garble's. Into his soul. "You'll only be a Lord by title alone, but he'll become the true Master. And once you've outlived your usefulness... You know exactly how he would dispose of you all when that happens." "That won't happen-!" But my magic was already working, doubt beginning to fog the teenage lizard's eyes. I pressed forward, leaning slightly with a dark tone, "You think he'll simply allow some reckless teenage dragon to command the masses? You're cannon fodder to him. Dragons, ponies, everything else in existence; he'll play us all like puppets, and rid of us until there's nothing left." "What... What are you...?" It was definitely working. Garble started clutching his head, my influential magic subtly casting more light against the shadows of greed in his heart. "It's not too late Garble..." My voice was almost a whisper now. "Release us, and we can save your people, together. Or... You already know the answer, deep down." Gulping, the red lizard lowered his hand, regarding me in sudden fear and uncertainty, conflict playing in his eyes. Please work please work please work please work... It worked. Signalling his cronies to assist the watching Prince, Garble worked on freeing myself. After a moment of strain and pulling, the rocky parts holding back my extended front limbs fell into crumbles on the ground, the same soon being said for a relieved Shining too. He wasn't the only releasing a bated breath, because holy [BEEP], the fact it actually worked... Even now, you continue doubting your own capabilities? Would nothing ever stay firm in that thick skull? Garble stepped back, allowing me to enjoy the newfound freedom, getting some feeling back into my front limbs. He gulped after my satisfied gaze turned to him. "So now what- Ugh!" A single hoof shot to his stomach, and the unguarded dragon was down in a heartbeat. Shining, taking that as a signal, wasted no time either; a grunt from another lizard directed my attention towards them. The first minion was taken down by a magical shot and sent flying across the tunnel. The fat crony barely had time to take action, when one unicorn effortlessly lifted him in the air by magic, and the Earth Pony leapt over and spun, a roundhouse kick with enough force to press down his weight and shooting straight into the ground, causing a small tremor from the impact. I landed without harm. "We weren't going to get their help?" Shining inquired after that, inspecting the now-unconscious dragons cautiously. "They're cannon fodder by this point; utterly useless in our battle against Zagreus." Now where's-? Aha. The discarded fedora was picked up and placed back where it belongs. Smiling to myself, I looked back to the waiting stallion. "We need to get the big guns." His eyes widened after a moment, understanding my statement. "You think they'll help us?" "Over helping some scarred pony who intents nothing but harm, also as someone they clearly already don't like? I think so." Shining nodded, grinning faintly. "I'll take your word for it." And gestured to his right. "They came from down that way. I'll guess that's where the much bigger dragons are too." We have you now, Zagreus! You knew this was a trap, didn't you? What do you think?Sombra drawled.It was common sense from the very beginning. The timing seemed too convenient, and Zagreus has displayed more cunning than any of your adversaries thus far, barring myself of course.The King grunted in thought as the imbalance grew stronger.This will be a trap in the making, as well. Then, I suppose the next move would be to spring the trap. Obi-Wan Kenobi would be proud. "I think we're close." Shining commented with a solemn look, motioning amidst our cautious stride forward to the cave doorway waiting for us. "Even here, I can sense something sinister waiting for us." Yep. The Prince, as did I. "I'm thinking, while we know he's in there, we should look at things thoroughly before possibly walking into a trap." "...Shining." "Yeah?" This was a decision I made on the walk here. "Go home." The Prince blinked, and I clarified with a serious disposition. "I can't afford to risk your life like this. You have a family waiting for you." He glared in evident protest. "So do you!" "But not like you. Go home where it's safe-" "No." "Shining-" But he was having none of it. "I'm not going to run away and let my best friend face this alone!" I- Best friend? Blue eyes glinted in determination. "It doesn't matter how many times you try, I'm not abandoning you." Of all the stubborn... "Shining, Zagreus is nothing like our other enemies. He won't hesitate to kill you right off the bat-!" "All the more reason you need someone to back you up." Shining's mind was set. "Sorry Stardust, but my sister isn't the only stubborn family member when her mind's made up. I'm sticking with you to the very end." "But Cadence... Flurry..." A small smile. "I'm fighting to protect them as well. They're family, just like you. To be honest, I'd fight to the end with a smile, knowing I fought to keep my loved ones safe." A serious resolve replaced that somber look, turning towards the next area again. "This isn't an argument, I'm coming with you. That's the end of it." ...Tch... Christ, and they say I'm a bad influence on Twilight. Who's they, you ask? I don't know, but someone out there's probably thinking it. Shining was willing to die protecting the ones he loved... [BEEP], it was stupid of me to ever try. You're far more alike than you believe. Alright then... For our family. Shining expressed slight gratitude as I stood beside him, the pair of us staring forward with equal renewed vigour. Let's hurry up and end this, then go home. Like great minds alike, both Prince and Warrior marched forward with purpose, heading straight towards the nesting room of adult dragons and where Zagreus waited with ill-concealed glee. And entered the lion's den, we did. "Ahh, we have company." A slimy rasp from our dear shared enemy greeted us, reinforced with the multiple leers and growls by wary dragon. Clapping two deformed hoofs, the monster in a dark grey cloak appraised mockingly. "The stallions of the hour! You make things far too easy for me, you realize. It's as if I don't even need to try!" Pretending to ignore the glares of full adult dragons, and the curious stares of their children hiding behind their tails, I answered shortly, "You expected us then?" "Evidently dear chap." Zagreus answered simply, as though conversing about the weather. "And I'm afraid any plans you intend now are null and void. There's nothing stopping me from having my friends here burning you to a crisp." "We are not your friends, pony!" He waved off the snarl from one of the tall reptiles, smiling crookedly. "But I'm not entirely without mercy... At least, mercy for the Empire's oh so beloved Prince." Shining tensed. "My enemy is Jack and him alone, believe it or not. Simply step aside, Prince Shining, and you'll return to your loved ones un-roasted." The stallion stayed his ground, and I couldn't help but grin at the loyalty. "I'll never allow harm come to my friends." "A friend, you say?" Zagreus inquired. "After constantly lying to your faces regarding certain truths, you still claim him as an ally?" Shining's glare deepened. "I won't be deceived Zagreus, not like these dragons have been." Said lizards exchanged glances at that. "But you have been deceived, multiple times, hasn't he Jack?" My brow furrowed. What was he getting at? "Let's not feign ignorance, old friend. Let's not dismiss the fact you have known about the Changelings, Queen Chrysalis, King Sombra and the dreaded Lord Tirek long before those events happened." My blood froze cold. Shining glanced to me skeptically. "He never told you, did he? Have you ever pondered, how he knew of their coming and their plans before they happened? The answer is simple, Shining; he's seen it all before. He watched these attacks on your kind, and kept those facts from your people until the convenient times were right. And he has the audacity to be with your own sister for it?" The Prince cautiously looked to me for clarification, and I only stared in return. Sad thing was, Zagreus was right about a few things. I did keep them from the pony here until it was needed. Shining blinked, his signature radiating shock. Couldn't blame him... Best I could do now was apologize- "That doesn't mean anything now." What? "I beg your pardon?" Zagreus was just as surprised. Shining stomped one hoof down, glaring firmly at the hooded disfigured equine. "Even though he knew of them beforehand, he still opted to help out. Stardust chose to take action, rather than leave us to deal with it. It'll take more than that to turn me against my friend, Zagreus!" "But... Because of him, Twilight became severely injured by Tirek. Surely that mustn't be excused." Shining, to our shared surprise, scoffed. "Like that was his fault." Technically it kinda was. The stallion pointed forward. "I've had enough of your deceptions. In fact, it's about time you tell our friends here the truth too!" Encouraged than ever before, aided by the loyalty and trust of my best friend beside me, I stepped forward and added my own piece. "There was never an order by Ember to capture me. You're using these dragons like pawns in your twisted games!" At that, the adults shared incredulous glances and started to leer towards the still cloaked pony. The sapphire dragon spoke on their behalf once again, "Is this true...?" Zagreus, to everyone's shock then, whirled and around gestured without shame. "Of course it's true! Your gullible personalities reach no bounds!" Well... That wasn't hard to get a confession out of. "All intended to rid myself of this stubborn, childish Warrior opposing me right now." "You tricked us!" One of them snarled, but Zagreus never wavered, even with multiple dragons glaring with the shared mind of roasting him a new one. He clicked his tongue patronizingly. "Now now, those tempers will never get you anywhere. I am, after all, untouchable." And gently tapped one hoof against the floor as the dragons neared, and I sensed a wave of imbalance in the air- "Oh no you don't!" "Stardust!" Shining's call upon my charge was futile. the black hole appearing below the smug Zagreus's hooves sucked the retreating pony inside, and I didn't consider much before diving right after the villain. Nope, absolutely not gonna let him flee this time. Almost found myself slamming straight into a wall. Pushing myself against it, I recomposed myself, finding myself back into another illuminated tunnel. Quickly, my head looked around frantically for- Aha! The cloaked Zagreus was making an attempt to flee, and I immediately gave chase, using whatever Balance was available for me. The imbalance was still too strong to properly bring out all my magic, but it wasn't enough to keep my from leaping upwards, jumping off a world and delivering a hammering punch onto my foe. Zagreus anticipated that, quickly rolling out of the way. He might be weak now, but that didn't mean he wasn't agile. Without breaking composure, the hooded figure ran down the tunnel, myself chasing after him. Jack. What is it? Sombra spoke amidst my pursuit of our quarry.I comprehend your reservations, but the opportunity is no better than now. You must deal with him permanently before the situation worsens. You still want me to kill him...? "You're slacking, Twilight Warrior." My foe had the [BEEP]s to say energetically, dodging past my attempted strikes and passing corners without fault. "Where's the energy you had against all your former foes? Don't tell me you've grown more lenient over time." "On the contrary." I shot back, passing another tunnel. Zagreus, even when afar, wouldn't be hard to track down with the imbalance radiating off him like poisonous air. "I've trained everyday for this moment." "Then I must, with regret, disappoint you." Zagreus responded, breezing past another punch. "I am in no condition to fight back." "All the more better for me!" This is your chance, boy. Don't waste it again! "Now what happened to sportsmanship, dear fellow? Surely those weakling ponies have taught you better than that." I scowled at the open scorn towards my friends. As though sensing that, Zagreus looked back, grinning, before finally reaching an impasse. He led me to a dead-end, sadly for him. But the smile never left his horrific muzzle. "No matter. They won't have time to be disappointed in you after I'm through with them." Advancing cautiously after halting with him, I growled in open contempt. "They'll never submit to the likes of you." "Submission? You mistake me for your cliche villains, young one. Despite what you believe, or what that senile prune informed you, I have no intent on enslaving the worlds to my whims. I'm only after the same thing you are." Those deadly soulless eyes glinted menacingly, triumph in his tone. "Balance." What are you waiting for? Destroy him already! "Balance? You?" Zagreus nodded, calm and composed in light of the disadvantage he was under. "Yes. Balance. But unlike you, and Starswirl, I know how to achieve true Balance for the universe. Your mentor is under the misguided belief that such balance will be brought by uniting the very creature of light and dark together. That, somehow, every living thing can coexist with one another in peace." "Something I am inclined to take his word for." I paused briefly, eyes narrowed suspiciously. "I'm sure it's a better alternative than whatever diseased idea you have for Balance." "You couldn't be anymore deluded, my dear human." Zagreus motioned to the ceiling with widened arms. "For Balance isn't brought through unity of species, but purity of life!" ...What...? Pay no attention to his lies.Sombra snarled, while I was stumped by what this creature was insinuating.And stop hesitating! Nothing is preventing you from exterminating this abominable disease right off the bat. "Before the creation of living things, there was true Balance. Pure, untouched, and beautiful to behold." Zagreus continued his mad monologue, seeming distracted by his own vision. But his words were of wonder and pure conviction. "Harmony. Chaos. United without the ruined touch of species. That Balance was shattered, though, by the arrival of the first creature to be born. Chaos and Harmony became rivals, enemies, because of war, violence and conflict. So long as a single living creature exists, then Balance will never return." Your friends needn't know. Not ever. Focus Jack... Finish him now... Zagreus grinned back to me, looking convinced of his own words. "Don't you see, Jack? We both want the same thing! Peace! But that can only happen through purging the filthy grasps of life, not through uniting it! Once everything has been wiped away from the faces of the worlds; then, and only then, can we foresee a better tomorrow." "...Right then. Now I know you're mad." Was my only proper response. "I just needed to make sure." His hoofs lowered down disappointingly. "So you don't see..." "I only see that you're a Goddamn nutcase!" Seriously, who did he take me for? I stepped forward, objecting to this insane prospect heatedly. "You're talking about mass genocide! It's not their fault that Balance isn't complete now. You can't blame every single person for all the wars, deaths and diseases. No one's perfect, but why would we be around if it's a contradiction against the very nature of the universe? We have no right to decide if they're allowed to live or not! Humanity can't be blamed for every imbalance!" Did he really believe I'd take his side about this? I wasn't that crazy; there must be other ways to bring Balance back to the world, other than exterminating all forms of life. Conflict would be around before and after we even existed. And you're right, there are countless methods to reaching Balance without resorting to such hateful tendencies. A purge is a tool of Chaos, not Balance. Zagreus is blinded by his own being of instability to accept this truth. See? Even he agrees! Never mind any of that! Finish him already! Zagreus, for his part, only smirked. "And yet, humanity is at fault for the imbalance before you, isn't it?" And a blackened hole formed behind his body before I could defend myself. Without prompt, I charged forward into the darkness with him, surprising the scarred pony at my reinforced speed. We both found ourselves rolling across snowy field, myself immediately regaining posture and standing up quickly. A swift glance around revealed our location now outside somewhere on the mountain, nearby between a cliff and... The head of a mountain, grey clouds covering over with a small blizzard harassing us. The weather was stronger than previous, flapping against my cape and causing my hat to fall harmlessly across the ground. But my attention was more focused in the revealed figure, the wind blowing down his hood. A bald head. Shocking. The black eyes of Zagreus stood tall and undefeated - For now - against the breeze impacting his own cloak. There was such madness into those hollow eyes it was enough to unnerve me. "Why should you care what fate befalls your own species?" Zagreus's voice raised over the wind, pointing a scarred hoof forward accusingly. "You hate your kind. Why else would you abandon them for a world of cartoon equines?" "Probably because they're my family, and I love all of them." I retorted hotly, struggling somewhat against the harsh weather with taking steps into deep white frozen liquid. His voice scoffed across the breeze, echoed among this vast snowy spot. "You lie to yourself, Jack. You've always hated your own people!" Zagreus grinned knowingly, replying matter-of-factly, "They used you as a means of entertainment, to fulfill their own boredom. And your family? Oh how they underestimated you; treated you like a toddler. You became sick of it, of them. You don't care what becomes of them; you're more inclined to allow this world and its Harmony-biased occupants to be protected by a mere broken human, and six childish Equestrians." "Are you finished?" I growled, ignoring the bitter feelings emerging from his asinine taunts. Sombra already tried this tactic once, long ago. Not letting it fool me again. "I don't care what you believe, Zagreus, but I'll be damned if you lay a single hoof on any of the universes and their inhabitants!" "'Hoof,' not 'hand.' My how you have gone native." "Don't patronize me." "Oh I'm not. It's more condescension really; big difference." A gleeful grin. "What matters now isn't your own feelings towards pony or human kind, but your own demise." A flash of imbalance from above, tensing my body in preparation. "Our location isn't random, I'm afraid. I know from the start you'd pursue me to this point. Now, it's finally time to be rid of you. As they say in the old-fashioned days, Jack, tally-ho!" What is he-? Jack, the mountain! Wha- Jesus Christ! That explained the sudden vibrations beneath my hooves, struggling to keep composure from the harsh rumbling, growing worse and worse by the moment. For above me was tons of gathering snow ready to crush anyone in its way, heading for our general direction. Zagreus's voice called over the shaking and devastating sounds of an avalanche. "A crude method of disposal, but effective in silencing the hapless. I needn't worry about getting crushed myself; even if my body is destroyed, I am comprised of imbalanced magic." What? My head snapped to the chuckling pony in dawning horror. "Oh, did your teacher neglect to mention that? I shall live on indefinitely, body or no!" ...So goes your idea for killing him, Sombra- Never mind that now! You're about to be crushed by twenty feet of snow! Get out of there! To where?! The cliff?! It's your best chance-! Wait, that won't be necessary! What? What? The villain was now flat-out chortling. "How marvelous! You're about to die in a method unworthy for a Warrior of your caliber. Although... You never had much to begin with- Hm?" Two things happened then. One: The rumblings slowly grinded to a halt, along with the avalanche itself, encased by various hues of magical lighting keeping the entire snow at bay. Two: A blur of multiple colours sped by us, flapping against our cloak and cape violently. Rainbow colours at a high velocity I recognized instantly, following after the blur with my eyes in struggling disbelief. "Rainbow Dash?!" "What?!" Zagreus's genuine call of surprise caused me to follow his bewildered gaze, greeted by the sight of multiple ponies perched atop a steep hill of snow above us. All of whom, with the exception of the nameless Crystal Guards, I was more than familiar with in a heartbeat. Facing the still avalanche were four certain unicorns. Twilight, Starlight, Sunburst and Cadence were keeping the halted natural disaster at bay, my amazing girlfriend calling out to the blue blur sternly with a trace of exertion. "Now Rainbow!" The talented Wonderbolt wasted no time in getting to work, my eyes almost finding it difficult to follow the rainbow-trail flying across the mountain, right beneath the avalanche itself, Then, as if picking up speed, the pegasus was now circling under the exact falling pile of snow, seemingly intending to create a small tornado. And succeeding. From the corner of my eye, I quickly reached and grabbed my flying fedora before it joined the rainbow tornado formed above us, planting my hoof firmly in the ground. Finding myself assisted, then, by a smiling Fluttershy. "Hi." She said politely, helping me keep to the ground, pink mane flapping just as violently against the strengthening wind. Rainbow's self-made disaster formed perfectly and... Sucked inthe avalanche itself, as though it were nothing. I blinked in surprise. Okay, clearly someone's been drinking a lot of caffeine this morning. I mean Jesus, that was something to behold! But Rainbow wasn't done. The tornado itself turned sideways, shifting the balance of the strong wind again, and directed the path of the avalanche elsewhere after consuming it completely. Little by little, piles of snows spewed out, produced into neat tidy blocks each and creating an... Okay now she's showing off. An igloo stood tall and proud right before us, enough for a small family to live inside. As the tornado finally died down, a satisfied Rainbow hovered right before us, dusting off her hoofs with a smug expression. "Not bad huh?" "That was amazing, Rainbow Dash." Fluttershy did nothing to not fuel the mare's ego, but I was grinning regardless. "Remind me not to challenge you to an igloo-building contest." I remarked jokingly. Rainbow winked. "You're welcome- Behind you!" Whirling around, Zagreus had one hoof lifted, a scowl gracing his unpleasant features, and I tensed while pushing Fluttershy behind me, ready to defend myself and my friends. My friends specifically though. There was no need, though, by the onslaught of magic beams blasting into the pony's side. Zagreus's snarl echoed beside the magic impacting into him, forcing him to skid across the snow right towards the edge of the cliff. A stern Twilight, Cadence and Starlight walked towards is with expressions saying it'd be unwise to [BEEP] them off, their horns lit in preparation in case he tries anything. "Zagreus, I presume." Cadence said cordially. "Long time no see." Starlight greeted the recovering enemy next, resolve in her purple eyes. "It's certainly been a while, hasn't it?" Twilight questioned rhetorically, matching the same pose as her student and former foalsitter. The rest were quick to join us from behind; Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie and Sunburst stepping beside Fluttershy, Rainbow and I. The royal guards started surrounding the disadvantaged Zagreus at their Princess's gesture. "So this is Zagreus, huh?" Rainbow scowled. "Sheesh. You weren't kidding about his looks, Star." "It's quite repugnant to bare." Rarity concurred, before glancing to me with a light smile. "But disregard him for a moment. How are you darling?" "Better, now that I have my friends here." "That's good." Twilight commented, violet eyes glued to the still Zagreus. "You'll need to conserve your energy for when we have a long talk about going to fight Zagreus alone again." Oh, great. "In fairness, I had Shining with me this time." Sunburst glanced around. "Speaking of whom, where is the Prince-?" A hoarse chuckle cut the yellow unicorn off. "How lightly you take these things." All eyes turned to Zagreus, standing tall and unafraid of the masses surrounding him. Black eyes gazed over the group indifferently. "I suppose it'd be fruitless to expect much else from a childish equine species." "Why I oaughta-" My own raised hoof cut off Rainbow from outright attacking the scarred unicorn. No use getting provoked by him now. Walking to stand between him and the two alicorns, and one Starlight, opposing him, I defended my friends. "I'd take their light-hearted personalities over your cold-hearted methods anyday." Zagreus only chuckled some more. "You say that. When you yourself are just as capable of being as cold-hearted as I, Jack. Just like I, you don't belong here." "That's not true." Hm? Twilight stepped forward, taking position to my right, a sparkle of determination in her violet eyes. "Everything happens for a reason, and maybe Jack was never meant to be in Equestria, with ponies who love and adore him. But he is, and we wouldn't have it any other way." Our friends nodded, filling my heart with newfound warmth at the seer affection of my family. "The consequences for him being here are something we just have to accept, and confront with our heads held high. No one is beyond friendship, regardless of who they are, where they were born; so long as they're willing to show love, there is never an exception to making friends." "I wouldn't expect anything less from you, Twily." Well, that was a surprise. Even Cadence and the guards gasped at the former's husband suddenly appearing right above the cliff, standing proudly atop the back of a certain adult sapphire dragon. Between them, a whole flock of the prideful lizards hovered from the skies, glaring down at the very pony who deceived into capturing Shining and I in the first place. The dragon carrying the Prince swerved around, giving our friend the means to leap off at the right timing and land to my left, taking a spot of open defiance against the stunned Zagreus. "You lost the moment you thought you could outwit us." Shining began confidently, glaring in vigour towards our opponent. "We might be gullible at times, but we're far from fools. That's the thing about you villains, you always underestimate the ponies who'll do anything and everything to protect their loved ones. That's why you lost today. My brilliant sister's right, no one's beyond hope, or affection. That is what we ponies excel at: Believing the best in others." And it was my turn. "Game over, Zagreus." I spoke next, head raised high in admitted cockiness. "I'll never turn my backs on my friends - My family - ever again. Regardless of my own actions back on my home world, I found a second chance; one I don't intend to waste. Instead, I'll cherish it. I made my choice... What choice will you make?" He only smirked. "The only choice that can ever be granted to me." Hmm? The [BEEP]! Immediately we all rushed over as the scarred creature simply leaped off the edge itself, prompting us to follow and gaze downwards for any sight of the falling Zagreus. Nothing... Nothing but the trace of imbalance in the air. A wormhole, of course... "He's- He's gone..." Sunburst muttered. "Defeated but not destroyed..." I grumbled, scowling at letting that monster slip through my non-existent fingers again... Sorry guys. We hardly blame you, Jack. Speak for yourself.The King sighed.I certainly hope this doesn't bite us in the [BEEP] when we see him again... "Huh?" Rarity then perked up, raising a hoof. "Listen. Isn't that the sound of... Trampling hoofs?" Looking up, we began distinctly hearing that sound, looking over in the direction of the sound and ground-vibrating's source. "Are they who I think they are...?" Pinkie leaned forward, squinting hard. Then gasped excitedly. "It's the Yaks!" So they were. Stampeding towards us were a herd of gathered Yaks, all adorning battle armour and immediately grinding to a halt upon spotting the sight of their allies. From the front row stood a certain woolly Prince, marching forward with purpose. "Prince Rutherford!" Pinkie sped towards her friend cheerfully. Greeting the pink Earth Pony, Rutherford smiled before raising his voice proudly. "YAKS HERE TO AID PONY AND DRAGON FRIENDS IN BATTLE! SOUNDS OF AVALANCHE BROUGHT US HERE! WHERE IS CLOAKED PONY?!" "They're gonna cause a second avalanche I swear..." Some chuckled at my exasperated mutter. "Heheh. you're a little late to the party guys." Rainbow informed the eager Yaks. "That Zagreus creep is long gone." "Oh." The Yaks visibly deflated... Before immediately lighting up. "THEN WE EMERGE VICTORIOUS! WE HAVE CELEBRATION, YAKS AND FRIENDS OF YAKS!" "Woo-hoo! Party in Yakyakistan!" Pinkie exclaimed happily, prompting my small smile. Some things will never change, I imagine- Hm? Applejack tapped my side, motioning to a certain alicorn regarding me expectantly. Oh... Right. Twilight waited with a serious stare, and I started rubbing the back of my own head, always nervous when she gives me that look. "Listen... It was a spur or the moment and... Well at least I had your brilliant brother to back me up this time." Twilight rolled her eyes. "For pony's sake..." Uhh...? Now I found myself drawn into a brief embrace by my girlfriend, relief pouring for her heart. "I'm more focused on the fact you're both safe and sound." ...Okay, I'll take that over her lectures anyday. "Oh, rest assured honey, the lecture will come very soon." Oh. Twilight smirked as I groaned. Wonderful. Meanwhile, a cuddling Shining and Cadence expressed fond amusement at the open typical exchange between Twilight and I. "Are you feeling alright?" Shining asked eventually amidst our walk through the crystal castle, leading me down a few corridors upon dismissing ourselves from the others earlier. I shrugged, deciding to be honest. "I'm not sure. One one hand, I'm glad I managed to keep everyone safe today, thanks to you as well, by the way." "Of course, always happy to help protect those important to me." That prompted my grin, before sighing quite tiredly. Today was taking a lot out of me; the large party didn't help much. "On the other hand..." "You're upset because Zagreus managed to escape." Another sigh. "And it's bad enough Twilight can read me like an open book." "Sorry bud, but I think it's best if I can understand your train of thought." Shining commented in faint humour, stopping by a door. "Helps me trust the pony who'll one day settle down with my precious baby sister. Though not too soon, I hope." Hah. "At her age, I wouldn't dare pressure her into it." "Good." Before his semi-serious expression became deadly serious, pausing by a door and placing a hoof on my shoulder. "Don't blame yourself for Zagreus getting away. It's as you said, what matters most is that no one else was harmed today... Well, minus the exception of that Garble character and his cronies who teamed up with Zagreus. I'm sure their Dragon Lord will want to deal with them personally." The very image of Ember beating the [BEEP] out of them, Hell whacking them above the heads with their scepter, made me feel more better. I grinned at the thought, before looking back to my friend. "So, why did you bring me here? If it's to say thanks, you know I'll just dismiss the gratitude." Shining, instead of answering vocally, simply pushed open the door and nodded for me to follow. Inside was... Well, quite obviously both his and Cadence's bedroom. He dragged me from the others to lead me here? Should I be worried? Slowly following in, Shining outright laughed at my look. "Don't worry. Cadence won't mind; our time in here will be brief." Alright... Gesturing for me to stand still for a moment, I followed the stallion's movements curiously, the Prince heading to a specific drawer beside his and Cadence's large Queen-sized bed. What was he up to...? Retrieving something from the top drawer, the Prince walked back to me with a small smile, requesting I raise an open hoof in preparation. Okay? I obliged, now more confounded, partially due to the confidence and pride swelling in the stallion's heart. Shining placed something small on the palm of my hoof, and I looked at it in sheer, rather comical surprise. Wasn't this a small box that usually held a ring inside? Shining nodded at my uncertain look, and I opened the box, revealing a small, golden ring with the pink jewel on top... In the shape of... Twilight's own cutie mark... ...Oh my God... "I wasn't entirely kidding about the settling down with Twilight part." Shining continued, but I couldn't keep my bewildered stare off the resting ring. "Years ago, I had a ring designed especially for her when that day comes, given to that special somepony lucky enough to win her heart - And most importantly, my approval - for him to propose with that ring." I finally looked up, meeting his proud, sentimental smile. "When that time comes, I want you to be that pony." I... I... My eyes could only look back and forth between the gorgeous ring and the unicorn, mind completely blank in how to respond. What- What can I say?! Even through Balance I can tell Shining wasn't kidding about this! He seriously wanted me to one day propose -Propose- to Twilight with this ring! ...Jesus Christ on a chocolate sandwich with sugar crystals on top! This was one HELL of a day! "I know I made you promise to look after her a long time ago." Shining said with slight weariness. "Now, I'm asking you, when that day comes, to promise make my little sister the most happiest mare in all of Equestria." "...The funny thing about love, Shining." Blue eyes looked to me curiously, my heart speaking for me with my brain currently on meltdown, regarding the beautiful object in my hand with great care. "It's not just an expression of affection. It's a promise... And I made that same promise a long time ago." There was no further prompting needed. Cyan eyes gazed upwards with a tiny grin, my heart soaring in sheer joy at the clear trust and pride this stallion felt for his friend and my affections to his Goddess-like sister. "You never needed to ask, Shining." I closed the box gently. "I would boil myself alive before ever hurting your beautiful sister. Never again." The stallion blinked... Then beamed, his grin wider than mine in practical joy and relief, as I put the box in the inner pockets of my cape. "You don't know how much that means to me." Oh I think I have a good enough idea- Agh! Now he was giving me a bone-crushing hug, the pair of laughing despite my own pain at the choking embrace. "I'll say this a thousand times, regardless how you feel about it; but thank you, Stardust Balance, thank you for everything you've done for my family!" I could only bring out one, meaningful word. "Always." Well, this certainly confirms the damnation of all of Equestria, eh? Ah go [BEEP] yourself; I'm the happiest mother[BEEP]er on the planet right now, right next to this ecstatic unicorn hugging me to death. Chapter 137: Deadbeat Kindred SpiritsWith a sigh of contentment, the purple alicorn shifted further into my side, to my own satisfaction. "This was a wonderful idea Jack." My wonderful mare commented blissfully, nestling her head into my neck from our spot on the red and white rug, enjoying the scenic view of ponies and nature bustling with life on a pleasant morning. That's right, it was my plan to host a picnic first thing in the morning. Twilight and the others were pleasantly surprised by the strike of inspiration when I practically dragged them outside the castle to accompany me in the park. Surprising, I know. Stardust Balance/Jack Wright doing something proactive in the morning, just as the sun turned up? I dare say I'm improving as a person. Well, you have been quite content as of late, since your return from the Crystal Empire.Starswirl pointed out.For the better, I would add. Twilight continued with a lovable grin, "It's sweet of you to take advantage of your routine to make a picnic for us. Isn't it Spike?" "Uh huh, yeah. Picnics are great and... Something." Oh boy. Twilight and I exchanged glances, the dragon too preoccupied playing away on his own 3DS to take notice of the conversation. Twilight inquired in exasperated amusement, "This is going to be a regular thing everytime he plays with that device, isn't it?" I grinned innocently. "I mean... That's usually what happens with kids and their electronic games, Twilight. But Spike's not a human kid, so maybe he won't turn out so bad." "..." "...Yeah, it'll probably be a new thing." But Twilight only chuckled than sighed to that fact, leaning into my fur once again. Hey I'm not complaining; this was mostly the reason I decided to have this picnic to begin with; another serene moment with the pony I love. Everything else was an afterthought. From her spot opposite us, Starlight took a bite of her sandwich and watched us with a timid smile. "Thanks for inviting me to this picnic too, Stardust... Though I'm not sure it was necessary." I scoffed, responding matter-of-factly, "Nonsense, Starlight. You're family now, and no one in a family should be left out of a picnic. Right love?" The Princess smiled knowingly. "He's right Starlight, you're very much one of us now." The pink unicorn blinked at our sincere words... Then grinned herself, looking down in both flattery and happiness, before taking another bite of her sandwich. "In my eyes, all of our friends are family. Though I'm surprised you didn't invite the others, Jack. Pinkie and Fluttershy would've especially loved all this delicious food." I cocked my head slyly. "Well, for starters; I had no idea if they're busy or not. And two..." I abruptly stood up, a startled Twilight accepting my offered hoof to stand... And taken again by surprise with a loud "Whoa!" upon me immediately spinning her around and dipping her backwards, in the classic duo dance position. Leaning down at the flustered Twilight, I smirked mischievously. "I'd rather not get too distracted from spending time with the mare I love." Ah, that adorable red hue covering her face. The Princess replied in shy amusement, "You've definitely been behaving a lot different lately since Yakyakistan." "Oh?" "Hm. More proactive, for starters; this picnic, our last few dates, hanging out with friends without prompting. It's like I'm seeing a whole new side of you recently." Perceptive Princess. "Are you complaining?" A modest grin. "Not on your life." Twilight began leaning upwards to get closer. A morning kiss? How positively delightful- "Hey, is that Fluttershy over there?" Starlight's interception ruined the moment, we both turned with surprised glances towards the walking pegasus, who didn't seem to have spotted us. "Who's that with her?" The unicorn questioned curiously. Hmm? I squinted a little, seeing the blue-ish green tall pegasus groggily following after her- Oh... Oh no. Oh Jesus Christ no, not him... Are we here already? Is itthisepisode? Your waking-up-to-reality episode?Sombra inquired snarkly.Afraid so. "God dammit..." "Huh?" Twilight was close enough to hear my annoyed whisper, myself glaring after the passing-by pegasus. The other one, not Fluttershy of course. "Someone you know?" "...Yes." But I wasn't allowing the arrival of one of the most irritable characters to deter me. Setting a disappointed Twilight down, I looked to a still-distracted young dragon. "Hey Spike, how about we play a game?" I refuse to lower myself to the level of that stallion. I'll show I'm not just as lazy and inefficient! "Mm-hm, sure..." Rolling her eyes, Twilight beautifully took the handheld out of the preoccupied Spike's claws with a puff of magic, resulting in protest. "Hey!" He glared to the evident perpetrator. The culprit only smiled and stated firmly, "There are more practical alternatives to play outside in lovely weather, Spike." The dragon pouted briefly, to our amusement, then perked up with a ball suddenly appeared beside him at Twilight's command. Bouncing the thing up and down, the young dragon turned to me excitedly. "Come on bro, let's play like old times!" "Gladly, Spike." Leaving behind a content Twilight and Starlight to watch. "Gosh darn it! Lost another life." "Spike, please..." "Okay, let's see if I can-What?!Right off the bat?!" "Spike, please..." "Alright. I can do this... I just need to get this next jump right. Steady... Steady... Ha! Got it- Oh come on!" "Spike, please..." "Will you stop saying that everytime I die?!" "Stop dying then, and maybe I'll consider it." Unlikely. You're kinda asking for a miracle when you're expecting someone to stop dying halfway through a game of Crash Bandicoot. The franchise is infamous for its merciless levels. Spike's had, what, over five game over's now playing this remastered trilogy? "GAME OVER!" "I was so close!" "Spike..." "Stardust don't!" "...Please." "Argh!" I grinned, the child was beginning to understand the pain of my four-year old self from years ago. Spike threw the controller on a thankfully soft sofa, exclaiming in frustration, "This is impossible! You weren't exaggerating Star; how the heck are you suppose to beat this?!" "Trail and error, lots of patience, and..." "And what?" Leaning to the side, I said in low playful taunting, "Gettin' good." Spike's deadpan reaction sold it for me. Laughing, I rubbed his head. "Now you know my pain! Don't worry Spike, practice makes perfect. Tell you what, get through all the levels before the end of the day, and I'll make you those special crystal brownies we made once." That did the trick. Spike immediately perked up at the prospect of such a reward, grabbing the controller with an air of newfound confidence. "No way I'll lose this time; I've got this!" Followed with a loud groan emanating from the stomach. Smirking at the flustered dragon, I rose from my seat and said reassuringly, "In the meantime, I'll make us lunch." Spike raised a brow. "You've been doing that a lot lately, making us all lunches. You sure you're feeling all right?" "Never better Spike." I grinned with widened arms. "You want the usual?" "Sure. Just no salad this time." "Salad then. By the way, watch out." "Huh? Oh darn it!" I'm finding myself trapped in a week of repetition.The former King commented as my amused self left Spike to die in the game over and over again.Everyone and their mothers have been stating over and over again how your behaviour isn't typical of you this past week. They're just surprised, is all. There's no harm there. And your disposition today has nothing in relation with that pegasus' presence in town, I'm sure. No idea what you mean. Meanwhile, a beautiful sight approaches. Twilight smiled upon spotting me. "Is Spike in his room?" At my nod, the alicorn added, "That pony we saw this morning? Fluttershy's brother, Zephyr Breeze. He's getting some work done in the castle, and I need Spike to watch over him." I raised a brow. Guess those brownies would have to wait, Spike. I completely forgot about the dragon's small involvement in this episode... Partially because I'm trying my best to forget about the episode in all its entirety. "Surprised you're not asking me." "Well judging by your reaction to noticing him earlier, I'm presuming there's an episode occurring as we speak, and Zephyr's majorly involved somehow." "...Brilliant deduction as always." Twilight smiled at the bemused compliment. "I try. Fluttershy and I are going to have tea while Spike watches over him... Would you like to join us?" ...You know what? This works in my favour. The episode never showed Twilight and Fluttershy having tea, thinking about it. "I'll do you one better, Twilight." "Here you are ladies, or mares if you prefer." Gently placing the hot cups on their tiny plates down before the patient equines. "The classic British mastery over making tea. Do enjoy." The yellow pegasus smiled brightly. "You really didn't have to, but thank you very much regardless." Twilight nodded in agreement, adding curiously, "I admit, this looks delectable to taste. Though I'm surprised you know how to make tea; considering you don't like it." "I mean, it's not exactly hard to do." I shrugged, leaning against one side of the table. "I'm just hoping years of absence from making the stuff doesn't leave a sour taste in your throats." "Let's find out." Together, both mares respectively took a sip of their warm drinks... And lowered the cups, exchanging pleasant smiles. Fluttershy speaking for the both of them. "This is lovely. You really know how to make your tea. What's your secret?" "Being good at something in life." More than I can say for your deadbeat brother, my dear. Playing ignorance to Twilight's raised brow, I turned towards the counter. "Now, time to make lunch for everyone. Any kind of sandwich your brother likes, Fluttershy?" The pegasus sounded more surprised, but flattered at once. Hell, I was surprised; the majority of me was more eager for Zephyr to leave the castle as soon as possible. "That's really sweet of you, Stardust. But it's bad enough that I'm trying your delicious tea." "I think it's a great idea for you and Zephyr to stay for lunch, at least." Twilight commented warmly. "Especially with the hard work I've no doubt he'll put into with those windows- Jack?" "Sorry." I quickly picked up the knife that just clattered on the counter. "Lost in thought." Buying that excuse, at least, Fluttershy was, I imagined from the skepticism across our bond Twilight was believing something else, the yellow pegasus continued in slight exasperation. "I sure hope so, Twilight. Rarity's was a no-go, and I'd hate if something were to happen to those lovely windows of yours." "I'm confident everything will be fine. He has Spike making sure he does an excellent job." Hahahaha, sure... "He'll do fine... Isn't that right, Jack?" "I'm not saying anything." Cutting up daffodils in the meantime. Now where's the lettuce- Aha! Sorry Spike, you're getting that healthy diet whether you want to or not. If I'm to suffer, you're to suffer with me. "As I gather, this whole debacle with your brother is an episode itself." Twilight clarified to Fluttershy's evident confusion. "Ohh!" She said in quiet epiphany. Then, as though a thought suddenly occurred to her. "Could you... Could you tell me that he does well, Stardust? I know you're not allowed to even take part a little anymore, but..." I sighed at the hopeful plea, feeling like an [BEEP]hole for saying this to Fluttershy of all ponies. "Sorry Fluttershy." ...Wait. What if I say something that wouldn't entirely be spoilers, but something very predictable? Something like... "He does manage, in the end, to get something done, if that helps." The pegasus sighed in turn, moreso in relief. "Thank goodness... Wait, 'in the end...?'" [BEEP]. You had one job. Guess you're not so different from that deadbeat clown after all. Quiet you! "I'm sure he's putting some effort into cleaning the windows as we speak." No, no he's not. And the second that scene showing Spike doing the job for that lazy piece of [BEEP] ends, I'm throwing his [BEEP] out the front door. "Hey- No! Stop! Let go of me! It's not my fault he was so eager to volunteer-Whaaaaaaa!" "And stay out!" I shouted after the flying pegasus, the clown landing on the dirt path before the castle's front steps in a heap. Dusting my hoofs of in dark satisfaction, I grinned in small triumph and turned to the stunned three. "Spike, you've got a Crash game with your name on it." The dragon already felt better at the reminder, quickly turning to retreat up the stairs. Glancing to Fluttershy, I patted her shoulder with solemn exasperation. "I wish you, and also Rainbow, the very best in enduring him." Fluttershy only released a strained smile, walking by me after sending Twilight an apologetic look. After observing her leave, the Princess looked to me with a raised brow. "Not once going to wish Zephyr the best of luck in finding where he belongs?" "...Not on your life." Now then, what else was on the agenda today? I wonder if Applejack was busy... Wait I think Fluttershy and Zephyr were going to hers next. Maybe Rarity still needs help clearing up the mess that [BEEP] made. Did they ever once go to Pinkie's? ...I don't remember. "Jack." "Twilight." In response, a flash of light before my eyes, Twilight proceeding to pointlessly teleport before me with an expectant raised brow. "There's something getting to you. Don't lie; I've felt it through our bond ever since this morning." I shrugged helplessly. "It'll pass." But Twilight wasn't done, planting a hoof on my chest before I could make like a tree and scram. "With you, these things usually don't. They moreso fester until they dampen your mood for who knows how long." Pressing her hoof into my fur, my girlfriend leaned closer with an expression of request. "And it has something to do with Zephyr Breeze. The sooner you tell me what's bugging you, the better I can help my very special somepony." "'Very' special somepony? Is that an attempt to make me confess?" "The funny thing is, Jack, I shouldn'thaveto try; you should be telling me what's bothering you out of trust." "...Fair enough." She's right; the more I let this problem stay, the more it'll grow worse into my subconscious. However, there was more to this than Twilight realized... And I'd prefer to admit. "Thing is, love, Zephyr is only the first line of this season's gimmick of introducing self-conceited male [BEEP]holes." Whoops. I winced somewhat at the disapproving expression, but she gave an encouraging nod regardless. "But with Zephyr, it's a little more personal." "How so?" "...I... Well..." Dammit, this was hard to say. But Twilight barely looked impatient, only supportive. At that, I grounded out this painful confession. "I relate to him more than the others... In regards to work, at least..." A small part of me expected Twilight to laugh at the seemingly silly notion. To my relief, and gratitude, she nodded. "I see. I recall one time you despised the idea of taking a permanent job. This has something to do with your condition, doesn't it?" I grinned without humour. "You know me so well." Sighing, I divulged everything, this alicorn having that effect on me. "But unlike Zephyr, his reluctance is out of fear of failure. Mine is out of pressure." "Pressure?" "I hate the very idea of committing myself to doing one thing for the rest of my life." The frustration was already leaking from my tongue, unable to contain the loathing I had for what my people expected of me. "Employment? Working beneath other's thumbs? Expected to get everything done right without taking joy in your work? It sickens- No... Itterrifiesme." Twilight smiled softly, reaching up to brush the side of my face with comfort. "You've been doing fine with helping around the castle, doing chores when Spike's unavailable. Not to mention the small jobs you take in assisting our friends." "They're not permanent though." I argued. "They're voluntary. I'll always help out when someone asks me to. But to take an actual job, basically becoming a slave to society and deal with stress and pressure for the rest of my life..." Twilight's expression was gentle, knowing. "You think you're incapable." "...I know I'm incapable." With a short sigh, I shrugged helplessly. "Sorry I'm not as self-confident about this as you'd want me to be." A tiny smile. "Well, lucky for you, I know neither of those things are true." What? Twilight chuckled at my puzzled look. "For a start, you're self-confident in your own right, Jack. It's perfectly fine to be uncertain about things. If you weren't... Well, I imagine you'd hate to be so flawless and dull in your eyes." "...Fair enough." That was a valid point. "Truthfully, I find your indecisiveness cute at times." Twilight admitted rather slyly, before adding with a note of seriousness. "Second, youaremore than capable than you realize. You're already taking a job right now, aren't you?" I was? "I am?" Twilight motioned to nowhere in particular. "Being a student of the legendary Starswirl, stopping an evil being bent on destruction, and working to bring Balance to all of Equestria. That sounds like employment to me." "Not exactly the kind of job I was thinking..." "It's bigger than what you're thinking right now, Jack." The Princess couldn't hide the pride in her voice, beaming lightly. "Even under the pressure of these responsibilities, alongside being the special somepony of a Princess, and working to become a better pony than you were in the past, you're walking forward with your head held high and posture straight and proud, aren't you?" ...Jesus Christ, she's right. As always, Twilight brings so many good points it makes my own arguments seem like child's play. How does she do it? Here I was staring at this wonderful, Goddess of a mare in awe and wonder, because every word she just said was made from observation and simple logic, but carried through conviction and an air of wisdom. Ihavebeen doing all those things without dwelling on the stress of it. Okay true, with Zagreus on the loose I have been feeling rather tired at times, but I've been moreso focused on working hard to think about otherwise. Keeping my friends happy, making my Princess feel special, being a good brother to Spike, a mentor to Sunset, a student to Starswirl, learning the ways of Balance. All of that taken with a grain of salt. And now, it's suddenly occurred to me, thanks to Twilight, how well I've been doing without thinking of the pressured implications. The Princess's keen observation and confidence remains as persuasive as ever. You have been progressing without thought on stopping through stress, my young friend. You could say our young Twilight here adopted this level of certainty by the influence of those closest to her, leaving a profound effect of her own convictions. "You've been so focused on your own efforts to worry about failing." Twilight commented after my minute of silence, sounding quite pleased that the message was sinking in. "You're working as hard as you can, Jack, and I couldn't be any more proud of you for it." "...You're amazing." The Princess grinned brightly at the quiet, yet meaningful response. "That applies for you equally." I returned the expression, the seeds of doubt being rooted out all thanks to five minutes speaking with this brilliant pony. "Well, I shouldn't start delaying from work then. Anything around the castle that needs being worked on?" Twilight tilted her head. "Not since you and Spike fulfilled all the chores before lunch..." Oh... Brilliant! "In that case, are you free this afternoon, my dear Twilight?" The alicorn blinked, then giggled angelically. "You haven't called me 'dear Twilight' in a while." "Haven't I?" Huh, didn't notice. "Will have to remedy that then on our following date." At the very thought, Twilight's grin widened. "Well, there is a place I've wanted just the two of us to go to..." "Once again, I am amazed by your thinking." I said, after another spoonful of the special sundae at my side of the table, ignoring the slight oncoming brain freeze. Twilight, from the other side, giggled after swallowing a mouthful of her own burger. That's right, we were currently dining at that burger place which was in the episode when the Crusaders were being tutored by my lovely Princess here. "I knew you'd like the food here." Twilight responded, pleased by my own approval. "Though I wish you'd at least consider trying the main courses as opposed to skipping straight to dessert." "You know for a fact I don't eat hay, flowers or any of that [BEEP]- Err, stuff." Immediately correcting myself at my date's raised brow, grinning sheepishly. "No, but this was a brilliant idea, Twilight." Smirking humouredly, the mare proceeded to tease, "Is appealing to my humility an attempt for making up the fact you went to Yakyakistan without us?" "I said I was sorry!" But Twilight was now chuckling some more, taking a sip of her juice beside her. Oh... Oh God dammit. She was kidding. I now found myself laughing alongside her, ignoring the curious stares of nearby customers in hearing range. Wouldn't be surprised if the whole cafe heard it. Luckily the two of us managed to grab a window booth; those were the best for cafe dates. Anyway, I was just glad Twilight wasn't mad/annoyed still about my own misadventures near the Yak kingdom. Speaking of which. "How did you find me there anyway?" Twilight blinked. "Starlight showed me the letter, so we gathered our friends and took the next train to the Crystal Empire-" "No, no, sorry, I mean how did you find Zagreus and I specifically, on that random spot near the mountain?" "Oh!" Twilight glanced at the table, frowning curiously. "Come to think of it... I guess I justknewyou'd be there." ...Huh. She looked back up, expression that or wonder, despite the burger's sauce dripping down her muzzle. "Actually, now that I'm pondering about it, it felt as though something was driving me forward, finding you and Zagreus just in the nick of time. Could it be our special bond?" "Could be." My brows raised. That seems very plausible. "Guess my own connection to Balance impacts my ties to others, depending how close I am with them. The stronger I get, the more powerful these bonds are... I think." Am I right, Starswirl? More than you're speculating, my friend. Twilight smiled, as if enamored by the concept alone. "Maybe I should practice this special magic myself. Why let my special somepony have all the fun?" I pouted playfully. "Please don't; I have to be better than you atsomething." Twilight giggled. "I'm not skilled in everything, Jack." "Well... Not yet." Another round of laughter, followed with comfortable silence. This... This was just nice. Enjoying the company of my special somepony, eating well-done food and having a general great idea. It's been like that the past week, mind you. Sombra, did I mention my behaviour's been different for the last week? ...No answer. Anyway, I was enjoying myself... Although... "A penny for your thoughts?" Twilight looked up, and I added with a grin, "Sorry, a bit for your thoughts?" She smiled in amusement. "Is it that obvious?" "You can't hide any of your feelings from me, love." I smiled apologetically, leaning back. "So, what's troubling you?" Twilight shrugged, looking down to her food. "Nothing really. I've just been contemplating a previous discussion we had... Remember my attempt to turn our friends into alicorns?" How could I forget? The results almost created an imbalance the size of Hong Kong. "I remember." Twilight nodded, her expression turning solemn. "I've started to wonder what would've happened, Princess Celestia never made me into a Princess." Hmm? She tilted her head, clearly in deep thought. "I'm happy to be the Princess of Friendship; I wouldn't trade the responsibility that it entails for the world. But now I'm asking myself, what would've happened otherwise, if I was just a regular unicorn nowadays? When I used that spell and reverted back to a unicorn, I was hit with a case of nostalgia... If that makes sense." I nodded in turn, leaning forward in intrigue to where this conversation was heading. With her silent only audience, Twilight sighed and composed herself. "I imagine things would've changed drastically; the situation with Discord's thorns, Sunset Shimmer, Tirek... But taking those out of the equation, would I have been any different? Personality-wise, that is. My friends helped change me from a cynical ignorant pony into someone who appreciates the values of friendship. But where would my future have guided me to, if not the life of an alicorn Princess? I could be an academic, a teacher, or maybe a librarian. An inventor or scientist, perhaps." Twilight's voice lowered with each thought. "Would I still be as close to my friends as I am now?" "Absolutely." The Princess perked up at my immediate response. Without hesitation, my hoof reached and gently grasped her over the table. "Unicorn or alicorn, Princess or another profession, student or teacher, your friends will always love you. You're not defined by your body or what you do for a living, Twilight, but simply by who you are and how you treat your friends. No matter what path you would've taken, your friends will always support you. And as for me..." I smirked, adding matter-of-factly, "I will always follow you on any path you take, as will Spike, Starlight, and all of our friends. So don't ever worry about your ties with those close to you being any different because of other scenarios, okay?" Slowly, Twilight's mystified blinking changed to a gratified grin, eyes sparkling affectionately. "You're right, my friends will never abandon me whether I'm a Princess or not. I just need to be reminded of that... Thanks Jack." "Always." I smiled towards her own beaming. Truth be told, Twilight's trail of thought there was entirely justified. Sometimes I doubted my own bonds between myself and my friends and whether or not they'd change if, say, I had stayed back on Earth than with my family here. But no matter what, I'll always love them. Just as they'll no doubt always love me. A soft squeeze from Twilight's hoof indicated she heard that mental self-assurance, and we both continued eating our meals in content. Afterwards, I think I'll pay a visit to a certain pegasus; as I felt this needed to be done. "So, since we're here, and apparently we won't be seeing Zephyr again." Twilight began, smiling curiously. "Maybe you could tell me how he manages to find the self-confidence he needs?" "...Eh, why not. In detail or the short summary?" Twilight's smile shifted to a mischievous smirk. "Come now, Jack, you know I love knowing all the facts." I shrugged, smirking humouredly. "Just thought I'd ask. Anyway, so after they leave the castle, I think it's Applejack's tree orchid they try out next..." "So you named him Johnny?" "Mm-hm." Fluttershy hummed, sounding pleased with herself as she observed my gently stroking the wooden chin of her latest pet. "I think it suits him perfectly." The Timberwolf grinned widely at the approval of his mistress. Yep, same guy whose heart I changed with the magic of Balance long ago. Fluttershy had decided to keep him as a pet ever since, to some of the other animal's dismay. Somehow, I wasn't too shocked. "I'm glad you're taking good care of him, Fluttershy." We were a short distance from the cottage, as the animal lover had set up a small place of refuge right here for the Timberwolf to live in, so her other woodland friends wouldn't be too afraid. "Though I'd expect nothing less." She beamed at the praise. "Thank you Stardust." And reached out to affectionately pet the magical animal herself, the tree-dog now practically warbling at the attention. "I'm so sorry I neglected to visit you this morning, Johnny. I was too distracted taking care of a family member." The Timberwolf didn't seem to care about that, leaning into the pegasus' face to reassure her. I stepped back, giving them the moment. "So, your deadbeat brother finally found his place?" Fluttershy raised a humoured brow, nodding while affectionately playing with her massive friend. "Oh yes, with a little encouragement from Rainbow and I, we helped Zephyr find the courage he needs to keep trying until he succeeded. And so he did in the end." Good ol' Rainbow. You know I think this was the first episode I completely felt sympathetic for her, and agreed completely about the stallion's overbearing attitude. "That's good to hear." I said sincerely, smiling at the sight before me. "Because God forbid he takes advantage of other's hospitality like that again." Fluttershy hummed in agreement, not keeping her serene eyes off the excited Timberwolf. "You were right about everything turning out okay. Although I do wish you didn't have to resort to throwing him out of the castle like that." "Force of habit." I raised my limbs defensively, grinning sheepishly. "Sorry Fluttershy, but I wanted to do that the moment I spotted him. He hurts me on a spiritual level." The pegasus sent me a skeptical smile. "He might be overbearing at times, but he's not that bad. My brother just needed a chance to prove himself. Maybe I should introduce you both properly this time, I wouldn't want Zephyr to think there's somepony out there who doesn't like him." Too late for that. I imagine there were tons of viewers back home who hated his guts. But I didn't have the heart to tell this pegasus that. "It's not just his attitude, Fluttershy... It's also that, out of all the unbearable stallion characters we'll see this season, he's the one I empathize with the most." "Huh?" Fluttershy blinked, tilting her head. "But you've always had confidence in things you can do." "Helping my friends? Sure. Doing menial chores? Of course. I refer more along the lines of... Employment." "Oh..." "Yeah..." I shrugged, expression that of self-annoyance. "The idea of taking a daily job scares me to no end... I'm really [BEEP]ing grateful Twilight hasn't tried forcing me into doing anything of the sort yet." "That's because she would never make you do something you're uncomfortable with." Fluttershy stepped forward, boldly placing a hoof against my cheek with a reassuring smile. "You try to help even when you don't have to. If you ask me, you already have the responsibility of being a good friend, and you're doing a great job with that." "...Thanks Fluttershy." I smiled back. "And unlike your brother, I would never consider taking advantage of anyone like he does- Did." Fluttershy chuckled quietly. "I know." And looked back towards the cottage. "Speaking of helping your friends, would you mind helping me feed my little friends inside? Zephyr's stay here kept me distracted for a while." Petting the Timberwolf with her one last time, I nodded. "It would be my honour, Fluttershy. And afterwards, maybe I'll finally get a proper introduction with your brother... And maybe terrify him by pretending we're dating, how about that?" Despite the sudden red hue on her face, Fluttershy was giggling behind a covered limb as we walked back towards the cottage. Yep, everything will turn out fine. I'm sure of it. Chapter 138: Griffon DissensionNow, we had to have reached the point by now. After a grueling long walk from the train station out to the middle of nowhere, I paused, keeping my eyes open and sense sharp. Rocky terrain, a mountain overpass to my side, grey depressing skies and without a trace of life in sight. You sure this is the right place, Starswirl? The imbalance emerged here.The wise mentor affirmed.It would be prudent we investigate the area before dismissing anything. Even though that creature would be long gone by now? We must overlook nothing, my friend. Any trace, regardless of how long it's been placed, may lead us towards a clue in our search. Extend your senses, Jack, and we may find something yet. Right right. Inhaling sharply, my eyes closed briefly to concentrate, feeling the magic within pulsing. It was another typical day of 'Zagreus hunting,' as no one but me liked to call it. Starswirl has sensed a lingering trace of imbalance around here somewhere, right near the decaying kingdom known as Griffonstone. Twilight, upon my heading out, insisted I promised not to engage Zagreus head-on if I spotted him, but contact her so she and our friends may arrive as back-up, Unfortunately, nowadays I couldn't say no to those sparkling eyes. Once upon a time, you could do so without hesitation. Yeah well, times change. Anyway, I wasn't sensing anything out of the ordinary, save for a few rumbling vibrations beneath my hooves. Sounds of rocks crumbling from inside the mountain to my right, powerful enough to affect the outside world. A rockfall. The mountain has reached the peak of its age by now. I recommend we wait until it has ceased before we look inside the mountain itself. Sure thing, I- Wait... Sensing something... Something inside the cave. A presence...! Zagreus? ...No. No, this being wasn't made of imbalance. This was someone else... Trapped inside the mountain in the middle of a rockfall! Eyes snapped open, I hurried forward. Quick, Starswirl, where's the cave entrance? We don't have time to rescue a straggler when our foe could be somewhere close- He could be a victim of circumstance for all we know. I won't abandon someone who's hurt. Even here I sensed the pain. Starswirl! Thirty more steps. I greatly recommend using your magic. Oh yeah! Super speed! Haven't used that one in a while! Making no delay, my limbs picked up as the magic enhanced my physical abilities, everything slowly beginning to become a blur. A black opening, large to grab my attention, prompted my hurried pace to halt, skidding across the ground briefly before heading within the crumbling mountain, using Balance to direct me to the trapped creature. Whatever was inside wasn't any pony. How do I know? Ponies in general aren't capable of exerting such anger from their hearts. Sombra's an exception due to being a villain, and I'm also exclusive because I was only a pony in body. No, whatever or whoever was trapped inside was something else, but I'll worry about that after I saved him/her/it. Carefully dodging by small falling rocks, collapsing stalactites and breezing by dust, my pace quickened at the closeness towards the creature I sought now. Nearly there, just gotta make sure a rockfall doesn't crush me before I reach the person. If there is a hostile nature present from this creature you're foolishly seeking out,Sombra commented irritably.At the very least remain on guard. It might not welcome your rescue attempt with open arms. I'll be careful. Was just about there anyhow. Slowing down my pace slightly, I entered through another part of the cave towards a dead end, where the creature in question was sat back against the wall, eyes fluttering open and closed repeatedly in obliviousness to my presence. Should've known, considering the place that was nearby. Main black body and wings, dark brown furry chest and yellow tail. Light brown features with blond short hair. A griffon. That explains the bitterness pouring from his soul. More vibration snapped for me to act, approaching the laid griffon without hesitation. I can work out what's wrong with him - Obviously male by lack of feminine eyelashes and more prominent features. - later on. For now, I'll focus on getting us out of here. Steadily, I heaved the stirring large winged creature by the upper limbs and chest, gently placing him on my clothed back. The extra weight wasn't an issue with Balance on my side. He groaned, looking down at his saviour wearily. "Who..." Even his voice sounded pained, straining to speak coherently. "Are you...?" "Stardust Balance, Twilight Warrior." I answered, making sure the griffon was well-balanced on my back. "Here to get you out. Now I know you griffons are far too proud to accept help from anyone but-" "Thank... You..." "...Huh." Okay, wasn't expecting that. "You're welcome." I answered, quite befuddled by the polite gratitude from this tired griffon. Could we be dealing with another Gabby-? The vibrations increased, almost causing me to drop the groaning creature. We can save the questioning for after you make it out in one piece. Good point. "Hold on tight friend." I ordered, getting ready to escort us both out. Feeling yellow claws around my chest clutch at that, I reared back in preparation, and charged forward. Balance made sure I sped through the collapsing cave and breezing past any obstacles in out way, sharpening my reflexes whilst maintaining a firm grasp on the griffon I was rescuing. I remembered the way back, and thankfully the cave wasn't too long to traverse through. I was already nearing the exit. Come on, it's just in sight... The light pouring from the outside world was waiting for us, and I felt the griffon's hold tighten further, albeit rather uncomfortably. Didn't need to be strangled right now- Oh of course, stalactites falling right before the entrance. With a short growl, I used my empowered strength to leap forward, right below the descending pointy rocks, and into the world of grey skies and bleak atmosphere, throwing my hoofs into the ground as we skid across, eventually slowing down. From behind us, the sound of a complete collapse worsened the vibrations, before slowly, finally calming down for our cautious gazes. "...Another happy escape." I quipped lightly, grinning at the blinking griffon. "And... There you are." I stepped back after making sure the wet fabric was wrapped up tight, inspecting my own handiwork. "It's not much, but hopefully it'll cool down the swelling somewhat." The griffon only stared at the ripped part of my cape around his right wing, the extra limb extended so I could work without difficulty. Slowly folding and unfolding the mighty black wing, his sharp gaze turned back to me. Unfazed by the stare, I offered the rocky cup I had purchased from the kingdom containing water from the lake right next to us, the two of taking refuge there, as my friend insisted on going anywhere but the former kingdom. "It might be contaminated, I'm not-" He was already gulping down the liquid after swiping it. "...Sure." Well, guess griffons couldn't have complete manners. Even Gabby for all her friendliness wasn't perfect when it came to respectful approach. Wiping his beak, the male griffon placed the empty cup down. And burped. Loudly. "Charming." I remarked, unable to hide my own grin. Leaning back satisfactory, his eyes gazed towards me with a stern gaze. His refreshed mouth spoke with more force and composure than in the cave. "You have my gratitude, Stardust Balance. Not many would risk their lives for an exiled griffon." "Just call me Stardust-" The last word caught up with me, blinking at the newfound information. Well, that explained why he was alone and taking refuge inside a mountain. "Exiled or not, I couldn't leave someone to be crushed under a mountain." "Hmm." His eyes narrowed, as if searching me out. "My kind did not send you." "They did not. I rescued you on my own volition." Leaning against the rock wall again, he nodded. "That makes sense. No griffon would ever want to see my face again, much less save me from a doomed fate, ever since my family line was banished a long time ago." "Banished?" I frowned. So it was an ancestral punishment. "I'm sorry." The griffon waved off the words, looking away. "I need no pity." "Not pity, sympathy." He kept quiet for a moment, bird-like features thoughtful, as though deciding on something. After some seconds of silence, he spoke up again. "My name is Zenith, and I am the last line of the royal bloodline to the throne of Griffonstone." "...Oh." A curious glance. "You don't sound terribly surprised." I grinned sheepishly. "Sorry. I've been through a lot of bizarre coincidences in my time on this planet." What were the chances though? I essentially rescued the rightful heir to the throne of a kingdom with prideful species. "So Zenith then... That's a cool name." Rings a bell, though I'm not sure from where... He wasn't amused, not in the slightest. "I'm glad you find that my name meets your own approval." The griffon remarked dryly, resting into a comfortable silence. Maybe I should start a fire going, despite it being near the middle of the day. Obviously not a great conversationalist. That's fine, neither was I. Hey Starswirl, did you know I was saving a Prince? Perhaps. Tch, don't be coy old timer. In any case, this might work to our advantage. Continue conversing with this fallen griffon, Jack. Unsure what Sombra was up to, I sat down comfortably and clasped my two front hoofs together, getting his attention. "So, why the family banishment then? I'm guessing it has something to do with the royal prized treasure being stolen long ago?" Zenith glared, snarling irritably. "Then you know the answer already, pony." Sheesh, how rude. As if realizing just that, he turned away to stare heatedly at the ground beside him. "I am the descendant of Griffonstone's fourteenth King, King Guto, the last ruler before the Idol of Boreas was stolen from us. After the thief fell down the Abysmal Abyss, taking our treasure with it, my ancestor was far too ashamed of his own actions." The voice muttered, filled with bitterness to times gone by. "The family exiled themselves from Griffonstone, and the rest is history." Damn. I mean I heard the story before in the Rainbow and Pinkie episode, but hearing it from the mouth of this griffon made it sound far more meaningful and a truthful punch to the gut. "You should see the state Griffonstone's in now. The repercussions of the past affect its people and their lifestyles to this day..." "I know." He confessed sourly. "Time and time again, I take a peek at what my ancestor's kingdom has become; a state of despair and ruin. How I would want nothing more than to repair Griffonstone to its former glory; fix the mistakes of the past and unite all griffons to a proud and prospering empire once more." A short self-loathing laughter. "Hahahaha. That is, if it were not for one problem..." I nodded, knowing what he was referring to. "The Idol." Zenith turned back to me. "Without it, the kingdom is lost. That treasure was the very foundation of our kingdom. Should it somehow be retrieved... Well, that would be wishful thinking on my part." More silence, the griffon idly poking the ground to create small holes, leaving to dwell about this. Rainbow had failed to recover the treasure a while back, and Gilda had sacrificed it in favour of saving her friend. A sign that Griffonstone had the potential to become a better place thanks to the impact two ponies left behind. But even so, Zenith here was struggling because of past consequences. And every part of me yearned to help this poor griffon and restore a kingdom of self-serving prideful winged beasts, even though my former sole interaction with a griffon was Gilda herself, and we didn't particularly get along. ...I've made my decision. "Well, never say never, Zenith." The griffon glanced my way, myself smirking widely. "Why dwell on what-ifs when you can make it happen?" Zenite snorted. "Easier said than done..." "Won't know until you try." "What, you're seriously suggesting I should try and recover the Idol of Boreas?" "No, I'm seriously suggestingweshould try and recover the Idol of Boreas." I added to Zentih's skepticism. "Think about what you said; the kingdom can't prosper without it. How great griffon kind would be, united once again thanks to the one thing which held them together in the first place." The Idol was essentially their version of the Crystal Heart. I couldn't just leave them to suffer any longer. Why not? You owe them nothing Jack. And here I believed you despised creatures which thought too highly of themselves. The black griffon glared warily. "And what would be in it for you? Power? Money? A place by the throne?" "Oh nothing so narrow-minded." I dismissed with a genuine grin. "Some friends of mine are close with few of your kind. Partially I'm doing this for them. But moreso, I'm doing this because I can't sit by and let you or your kind endure this hardship any longer." "...Even if what you claim is sincere, you're asking the impossible." Zenith pointed out matter-of-factly, slowly rising to stand. "The treasure hides within the very bottom of the Abysmal Abyss. To venture there without thorough preparation is a fool's errand." Does that intimidate me? Not really. "In that case, let's prepare beforehand." Also standing, I respectfully approached the griffon, offering a hoof of partnership. "You want your kingdom to prosper. I want your people to suffer no longer. Let's work together, Zenith." The griffon glared at the golden hoof reaching out to him, then back to me. The hoof again, and back to me. The motion wa repeated for almost a minute. But I wasn't too worried about him declining the offer. I already sensed his heart making the answer. A firm yellow claw clasped my hoof, shaking it in confirmation. "It would be wise not to double cross a griffon, Stardust Balance." I smiled jokingly. "I've made foolish errors in the past. And trust me, today, I don't feel like doing that." "Here it is." Zenith declared upon our arrival, reaching the very edge of the destination, leading towards a narrow valley. "The other entrance into the Abyss. Already you can fell the strong turbulence its creates." No kidding. My fedora almost flew off my head at the strong winds roaring from the valley. Keeping my hat firmly on, my ripped cape flowing violently against the powerful gusts, I stood my ground, Zenith himself looking unfazed with his feathers ruffled by the wind, staring straight ahead. "We are halfway below Griffonstone itself." He then pointed downwards. "If you're right about the treasure falling deeper into the Abyss since your friends' visit, it will have most likely reached the very bottom of the pit by now." I raised a brow. "I thought 'abyss' implied there was no bottom." "Oh, it's a secret among us royals." He grinned faintly. "Long ago, a brave explorer ventured down the Abysmal Abyss with nary food or water. Against the strong winds and darkness, he prevailed and reported his finding to his King." Zenith glanced at me. "There is, indeed, an end to the Abyss. But the journey down will take us quite some time. You've gathered the necessary items?" In answer, I placed down the bag resting on my back, opening the top. Climbing rope, hooks and helmets with torches on, all gathered from a brief trip to Griffonstone after we laid out our plan. Pulling them out, Zenith inspected the equipment with a nod of approval. Well, so glad I earnt that. "We must begin then, if you're certain with pulling off this insane plan, while the day is young." Zenith continued briskly, helping me attach the hooks and firmly wrapping the end of the ropes near a sturdy ingrained boulder. "The night would only hinder our search." I nodded, agreeing with the sound idea. "Alright, then let's-" Hm? A claw placed on my side. "I'd recommend keeping your cape up here as we venture down." Sounded more of an order than anything. "That too would hinder the search if the wind were to blow you all over the place." Good thinking. With a smile of thanks, I walked around the pointy boulder to a spot where the cape would be safe from the wind's reach. My hat too, for good measure. Afternoon had already sprung, and if we dwardle any further no progress would be made. Halfway down the Abyss already, although the wind will be stronger, that was time less spent than starting right from the top. Jack, we need to talk. In a sec, Starswirl. Heading back to the waiting black griffon, Zenith and I attached the other ends of our respective ropes around our waists. Have to admit, never done this activity before; rock climbing didn't appeal to my tastes. It always felt rather reckless and dangerously stupid to do. But in this case, it was a necessity. And back home, I could always boast against Rainbow's claims that I've never performed an extreme exercise in my life. "You're absolutely going through with this." Zenith commented warily, staring at my resolved posture, binding the rope tight. "Despite the dangers this represents; your rope could break and the winds would carry you into the depths of the Abyss. Yet you're determined to see things through." "Eeyep." Was my simple, grinning response. Shaking his head in pure disbelief, the griffon raised a small wry smile. "Ponies." I chuckled, Zenith making sure his own rope was bound tightly with a few pulls, nodding in affirmation and looking back to me. "Ready?" He inquired, the moment both of us leaned on the edge of the viewing cliff, the cold gusts brushing against my furry exposed backside. I nodded regardless, more than prepared to do this. Zenith returned the motion, folding his wings in and glaring down determinedly. "Let's go." For a split-second, I half expected my rope to immediately break and have me fall down into the black depths with a splat. But that passing moment of paranoia was quickly replaced by my back hoofs digging into the stony wall upon the harsh winds immediately trying to push us around uncontrollably, Zenith digging his own claws to the wall, both of us grimacing. Yep, this certainly wasn't going to be easy. Taking our time, our venture downwards started off with baby steps, slowly graduating to a steady pace once we learnt to match the paces of the winds. The powerful gusts only occurred once between every ten to twenty seconds, giving us ample time to speed up carefully right before we could detect the stronger turbulence's heading our way. My eyes squinted, already feeling tears prickling from the corners, blinking rapidly to get rid of them. Zenith was having more luck; no doubt griffon eyes were made for opposing strong winds reaching them. Should've brought goggles with me. On the bright side, for once I'm thankful my mane wasn't as long as my human hair; the fringe would've been a massive inconvenience for this whole trip. Jack, please listen. Sorry, listening now. I paused with planted hooves as another strong gust came around. I ask you consider this choice in assisting young Zenith. Although your intentions are noble, we must thoroughly discuss the repercussions from helping him restore the fallen kingdom. Meaning? Is it not evident? The backlash would be powerful. Will be, if you continue to go through with this. The restoration of the Griffonstone Empire was never meant to return, not this early. By helping the lost Prince recover the Idol of Boreas, it would impact a significant amount of change to Equestria. The imbalance would be powerful. Enough to empower our adversary much further. By doing this, you may condemn all of your friends moreso than you already have. ...Well, thanks for waiting before telling me all this, guys. But what's done is done. I can't just abandon Zenith now, nor his own suffering people. What kind of friend would I be? A logical one. Don't try to use some half-[BEEP]ed excuse similar to something your Princess would conjure up. You will doom the inhabitants and everyone you love further by going through with this asinine plan. We only ask you consider what you intend to do carefully, Jack. Though we can't stop, you must understand the consequences today would impact. I understand. Really, I do. And I've already made my choice... But for all we know, the repercussions would be either big or small. The restoration of Griffonstone wasn't an episode in itself, yes? So the damage would be small by comparison. Grunting at the next gust causing my back to shudder, I continued trailing downwards, the bottom shrouded in darkness waiting for us eagerly. Looks like it'll take us a while yet. God knows how much time has already passed since we first started. I haven't seen the small area of the valley where Rainbow was trapped with a damaged wing and Gilda had to rescue her. We must have already passed it, or maybe because I'm keeping my head focused between the wall and down than anywhere else. "So!" Zenith called over the wind. "How are you so familiar with my kind, warrior?!" "Oh, you know!" My own voice sounded parched already, raised enough for him to hear. "I punched one of them in the face for making a pony friend of mine cry!" "...Seriously?!" "Yeah... No regrets!" Over the wind, it sounded like he was laughing. "Violence never seemed like your kind's shtick! I thought ponies generally loved more than hate!" Hah, too true. "Let's just say I'm not your average loving equine!" Another strong wind passed before I clarified, "I got sick of watching my friends get taken advantage of for being nice! Myself included!" "So you're a pony with pride then!" "What's a warrior without pride, Zenith?!" "A valid comment! Maybe after we return with the Idol of Boreas, I'll make you the Captain of the Guard- Agh!" Danger screamed to my senses from both instincts and Balance, whipping my head to notice Zenith was clutching the the rocky wall with a very fragile rope. Something was wrong. I snapped my head up and squinted hard, ignoring the wind to the best of my ability. And what I saw incited my gasp, as what remained of the griffon Prince's rope descended towards us from the heavens, easily snapping off after long duress of the griffon's weight combined with the strong winds. At Zenith's own sharp inhale, that prompted me to act, immediately letting go of the wall and swinging over. The griffon caught my tail just in the nick of time, myself quickly digging my hoofs into the wall again before the extra weight could cause us to both fall. Oof! Okay, now I was beginning to feel under duress. With sharp claws causing me to wince at every prodding, Zenith climbed up my tail and lower half to reach my backside, yelling into my ear. "Once again, you have my gratitude Stardust!" "No need to yell, you're right to my ear!" "Ah, yes..." The rather embarrassed griffon, who'd probably admit anything but embarrassment, cleared his throat with an authoritative tone, "In any case, we'd have to retreat back upwards. The combined weight would snap your rope and send us both down to oblivion." And give up already? I wasn't going down without a fight. "Where's your sense of adventure, Zenith?" I inquired rhetorically, steadily balancing our pace down. "We're not leaving until we grab that Idol." And now you're beginning to act and sound like that overbearing pegasus friend of yours.Sombra grumbled sourly. Zenith, meanwhile, was far more incredulous. "What are you doing?! You're risking both our lives for a pointless search?!" "No. I'm risking both our lives so you can save your kingdom." I motioned upwards. "You can climb up the rope back to the surface if you want, Zenith, but I'm not giving up. Not yet." "But what if this quest ends in failure? What if we our attempts are futile?" "Then we try, and try, and try again, until we succeed." I grinned cockily, flinching at the next trail of wind blowing against us. "That's... The point of failure, Zenith, so we learn and make another attempt. My friends taught me long ago that you mustn't give up on your friends, and I'm not giving up on you." Zenith kept quiet for a long moment, his emotions in brief turmoil. "Your own pride could condemn you." He finally pointed out. "I'm willing to take that chance." I responded through grit teeth. "And if there's anything Crash Bandicoot taught me as well, it's that you'll never progress if you can't make it through the hardest trials." This from the man who gave up on the first Crash game. I'm still spiritually recovering from those bridge levels. Zenith made no further comments, most likely in deep thought. And just below us, blackness was beginning to encompass our visions, the strong winds slowly dying out the further we reached the depths waiting for us. We finally reached the darkness. Even when venturing further into the blackness, Zenith opted to stick around, looking down for me with his lit headlight as I kept a sturdy grasp on the wall. Good news is, the winds have stopped, guess they could only reach so far. Bad news; it's too dark, even from the sunlight pouring above, for us to get a clear view of our surroundings. The headlights were helpful only to what was close to us- Dammit! I was startled then by the screeching of bats nearby. Of course, this kind of place would be infested by them. Ignoring Zenith's evident glare of annoyance, I resumed taking us downwards. And further down... And further down... Further down... Down... ...Wondering how my friends are doing. Were Rarity and Pinkie at that restaurant episode yet which had the Gordon Ramsey pony cameo? They are. Ah, great. Meaning they're having a blast with clashing their own ideals over what someone else's establishment should look and act like. That's always been a thing with those mares; they usually implement what they think would work without discussing it thoroughly with the pony they're helping first and seeing what they can conclude with. I love my friends, but sometimes, in this case, I'm reminded time and time again just how... Childish? ...Moreso naive they really are. "We're here." Hm? I followed where Zenith was pointing, both out lights looking downwards to view the sturdy ground waiting for us about ten feet below. Haha! Yes! With a grin, my pace quickened, though not recklessly, enough for us to reach rock solid ground. Gently, I placed one hind hoof down... Seemed stable enough. Zenith finally released me and settled on the ground himself, patting the dirt to make sure it was safe enough, myself detaching the rope around me, steadily walking over to join the exiled griffon. I thought the ground was- Oh Jesus! The ground trembled somewhat, small cracks emerging to our sides. Stilling, a wide-eyed Zenith and I stared at the cracks before us, the rumblings ceasing slowly. What the [BEEP] was that?! Exchanging startled gazes, I took the initiative and placed another hoof forward, slowly and deliberate... Nothing. Zenith followed suit, taking a step forward with a quicker pace than mine- [BEEP]! We froze at the ground's rumbling again, further cracks leaking through the fragile ground. Zenith and I then shared comprehending looks. "We'll have to move very, very slowly." "Agreed." Zenith nodded, and we did just that, taking one tiny step at a time. Thinking about it, as we traveled with careful paces, this exercise would be great for someone like Fluttershy to do. But then again, I'd rather it'd be myself than her doing this dangerous venture forward. The tremors themselves were few and far between, each small rumbling reminding us how getting ahead of ourselves we were. Just gotta be more careful from hereon. Above us, the resting state of hung bats, oblivious to our presence, and suddenly I was shot with a horrific memory of Spike accidentally setting those bats off when he and Rarity were mining for crystals. Hope to God they weren't those kind of bats... "I still can't believe I'm doing this..." Zenith suddenly spoke up. "Hm?" The black griffon sighed, beady eyes barely visible through the darkness. "Risking my life for hunting down a long lost treasure we have no idea will be even there. If one strong step's enough to make the ground crumble, what stopped the Idol of Boreas from falling through after landing? We could be on a wild goose chase for all we know!" I shrugged, not wanting to doubt out search too much. "Still, if there's even the slimmest chance it's here, our investigation must be worth it, mustn't it?" Zenith clicked his tongue. "Wait until we don't meet our maker from falling through the ground and make it back to the top empty-handed. I'll get back to you then." "Hm, and what happened to that infamous griffon pride?" "Don't condescend me Stardust." Zenith almost growled, gesturing further on. "There's a vast difference between pride and foolishness. This could be the latter.Willbe, if its turns out we're too late!" Okay, he needed to calm down, quickly. "Zenith, I understand, but please keep your voice down-" "Our search here is utterly pointless, and you know it!" "Zenith-!" "Are all ponies this stupidly hopeful, or is it just you? What guarantee do you actually have that we'll-?!" "SCREE!" ARGH! I roared in pain, the pair of us covering our ears at the multiplied sounds of disturbed bats awakening from their nests, releasing loud vocal noises enough to shatter the eardrums of a herd of elephants. Swarming downwards, the group of annoying vermin forced us to duck in time as the bats flew overhead, heading towards a deeper part of the darkness. Rubbing my ears, my teeth clenched at the irritable aftershocks of the pain to my ears. Even Zenith looked worse for wear. And, as if matters couldn't be made any worse, a soft rumbling began to gradually grow in vibrations, almost knocking off our hooves/claws. In bewilderment, the pair of us looked behind us, headlights focused on the ground slowly beginning to collapse further into the endless black void, heading straight for us. Well [BEEP]. "Run!" I yelled, the pair of quickening our limbs regardless of consequences, ignoring the cracks emerging and growing violent shaking all around us, falling ground hot on our tails. It even sounded like the walls down this narrow 'hallway' were beginning to cave in. [BEEP], at this rate, it'll only be a matter of time before we reach some dead end or cliff that we couldn't jump across to safety. We needed a plan, here and now-! "A bridge!" What? Oh! Good call Zenith! The pathway became much more narrow, leading to the one-way bridge with some kind of platform near the end of it, reachable only from leaping. Sharing knowing glances as we ran, we knew what must be done. Tensing our bodies even when running, we hurried towards the edge... And jumped leaps of faith, barely managing to reach the corner of the rocky platform. Oof! My stomach hit the edge of it hard, both Zenith and I grabbing the sides in an attempt not to slide off. From behind us, the sounds of complete ground collapsing further down the depths of the Abyss. Jesus Christ... Talk about cutting it short. Pulling my upwards, I checked on the stable griffon. "You alright?" He nodded, pulling himself up while dismissing my help, sighing in relief... And stilling, something before us catching his eye. What- Oh... Ohh...! Of course it'd be here... Seems your search wasn't for nothing after all. I never had doubt. Quite right, for before us was the mother[BEEP]ing treasure itself. As if landing on a convenient pedestal, the Idol of Boreas stood tall and shiny upon the center of the platform. Cautiously, we approached the golden object for closer inspection. A gold claw keeping it steady, a fiery-like wing wrapped around a colourful red gem neatly kept inside. No wonder the griffons were so mystified, it carried a presence that demanded attention and respect. It symbolized a right to power... "This is it..." Zenith whispered, unable to tear his eyes from it. "The treasure which bound my people together..." His voice radiated awe, wonder and relief. "We've found the Idol of Boreas, at last." Then, leaning forward for a much closer look, Zenith grinned, his beak twitching into something related to bliss. And I was genuinely happy for him, and his kind. "Congratulations, Zenith. Looks like we managed in the end." It looked as though he was barely paying attention to anything else, the black griffon transfixed on the shiny object of his desires alone. Couldn't blame him, I suppose. One hesitant claw reached, gently grabbing the treasured item and pulling it close to his feathered chest. As though setting off an alarm, Balance roared in my ears, alerting me to danger. Just a second after Zenith grabbed the treasure, the ground shook violently once more, startling our off-guard postures. The Idol quickly fell from his surprised grasp, heading straight towards the edge- "No!" I sprung forward just as Zenith cried out in horror, swiftly clutching the treasure just as it began descending, upper body over the edge of the platform. "I got it!" I called out, looking over my shoulder. Zenith exhaled in relief, his eyes then widening. "Stardust!" What... Oh [BEEP]. I was so focused on him and the treasure I neglected to spot the cracks around me, crumbling the ground beneath my weighted body. Without time to react, I suddenly found myself sinking down towards the deeper black depths below, firmly keeping the Idol to my side. Well, this was bound to happen! Starswirl, teleportation spell please?! No need; look up! Huh...? The [BEEP]?! A black blue with a headlight soared down towards me- Ah! I almost dropped the Idol in shock, keeping it held in both front hoofs tightly as I begun being carried upside down by the tail, looking upwards in pleasant shock. "Zenith?!" The prideful griffon grinned, both wings extended and ascending the pair of us without difficulty, the part of my cape used to nurse his previously wounded right appendage gone. "Keep a tight grip on it!" Understood. I allowed myself to this fate, making certain with enough Balance the Idol will stay in my grasp without breaking from the pressure. But hey, if it survived falling down an abyss without breaking apart, this must be cakeWAAAAAAAAAAAALK-! "HOLY [BEEP]!" "HANG ON!" The second the light of outside greeted us, so did the winds. Powerful gusts even for a griffon to handle, impacting us left and right. My vision was becoming a blur, spinning in all directions, yet I maintained a firm grip on the treasure we ventured so far for. This felt like a roller coaster without any seat belts and no stopping! Now I usually loved roller coasters, but this was... Was... Actually, pretty [BEEP]ing exhilarating! As Zenith used the winds to the best of his ability in carrying us upwards, I was laughing like a crazed lunatic."Woo-hoo!"I couldn't help myself! This was [BEEP]ing fun! I'm having a blast being carried upside against strong currents! Okay, this whole adventure was worth it just for this moment! This must be how Rainbow feels whenever using her Sonic Rainboom. Now I'm beginning to see why she loves showing off so much! Even from my blurred state, I could tell from the lack of grayness in my sight we weren't inside the valley anymore. Our screams of joy and terror died own somewhat, our visions clearing enough for us to see we were now over the valley and thirty feet right above regular ground. Only one quote came to mind as I yelled joyfully. "I'M STILL IN THE AIIIIIIR!" Zenith, finally recovering enough, managed to grab my tail again and soar us down right to the patch of dirt waiting our way, landing the pair of us into rolling heaps. Oof! Ow! [BEEP]! Damn! Ee! Ah! Ugh! Kck! The ride finally ended, to my slight disappointment, and I groaned loudly alongside the griffon, both of us struggling to compose ourselves and even attempt to stand upright. My incredibly dizzy vision soon gained enough composure to meet the incredulous gaze of a certain griffon I was, for all intents and purposes, preferring to avoid my entire trip here. "You?!" Gilda sneered, features narrowed in disbelieving irritation. "What are you... Huh?!" She gasped after her gaze trailed down to the golden object in my right front hoof. "How... Where did you...?!" To be honest, I could care less, still groaning while rolling over to stand properly, limbs shaking somewhat in attempt of recovery. Zenith was faring no better, clutching his forehead and wings with a weary expression, slowly turning to meet my gaze... ...And we started chuckling. And that chuckling evolved into laughter. Sweet, blissful, disbelieving laughter. Like two chums who just had the time of their lives, our lungs heaved in joyful exertion, the pair of us proceeding to hug one another in tight relief and incredulity, ignoring the bewildered stare of the female griffon watching. What a day! What a fantastic day this turned out to be! Raising up the Idol, I offered it to the Prince-in-waiting with a joking chuckle. "Your Highness?" Zenith slowly took the golden object, grinning in sheer triumph and relief, proceeding to point it upwards majestically with a proud tone. "The kingdom of Griffonstone will be restored in all its glory once more!" "...What the heck is going on?!" Gilda's annoyed tone ruined the moment. And so, a descendant of royalty, a human in the body of an equine, and a pestering griffon marched all the way back to the middle of Griffonstone itself, looking for a good spot so Zenith may announce the return of the decayed kingdom's greatest treasure. And would you believe, the black griffon snapped his beak in the direction of the perfect place; the collapsed roof of the fallen library. With a smirk, I lingered back alongside a curious Gilda pretending to be indifferent, waiting for what Zenith was about to do. Climbing atop the hay, my fine-feathered friend stood tall and proud, despite various passing-by members of his species barely sparing us any glances. Zenith, unfazed by the lack of deserved attention, merely cleared his throat, taking his sweet time. No other griffon turned a single head his way. That soon changed, however, with a raised formerly lost treasure raised towards the sun. As if by magic, the clouds above immediately cleared at the revealed golden item, making way for the hot yellow orb to gleam down from the heavens and shine upon it, like it was giving the new ruler its blessings. At the sight of such valuable treasure, the greedy residents paused and stared in wonder towards the object and the griffon wielding it... Well, mostly the treasure itself. With a victorious call, Zenith addressed his gradually gathering audience. "Citizens of Griffonstone! Residents of a fallen kingdom! Today marks the restoration of our glorious empire! I, Zenith, descendant of King Guto, fourteenth king to the throne, have retrieved the fallen treasure, and declare our kingdom reborn anew. Feast your eyes upon the Idol of Boreas!" Certainly had the voice for a King. The crowd shared incredulous, skeptical and awed looks, but Zenith was undeterred, confident in the moment. "Let Griffonstone rise once more, out of the decay of years past! Join me, my fellow griffons, as we work together to forge a new tomorrow!" Some were looking more convinced by his words, slowly approaching the royal standing above them like a... Well, King among men. Or griffons, in this case. Grinning at the progressive support, Zenith's words strengthened in his voice. "The time is now! Let all griffon kind work together once more!" "Listen to him!" Gilda suddenly added, prompting my somewhat startled jump. She gestured to the treasure with an insistent tone, "That's the real Idol of Boreas, the same one our ancestors lost long ago! Somehow, these two got it back from the Abysmal Abyss!" Then she too smirked. "Looks like Griffonstone's rising back to glory griffons!" Mutters amongst them, followed with sounds of approval, their hearts being persuaded by the combined words of both Gilda and Zenith. Good, everything was going well. Now Zenith just needed to sweeten the deal. I can't imagine myself being needed to convince the masses, now all observing from the ground or their perches and windows around us. The whole kingdom was probably listening in, it wasn't exactly a large populace. Zenith, once again, thrust the Idol higher, more force to his words. "I cannot do this without you all. We've succumbed to our state of misery and despair long enough! We can continue doing so, or work together to achieve a new tomorrow. The choice is yours, but I implore, my fellow griffons; make the right one!" I was only worried for a split-second or two, as was Gilda and Zenith; though neither would ever confess as such. It took a few moments from one griffon to join us next. Then two, then three, then four. Then six. Then eight, and twelve. Finally, we were surrounded with roars of triumph and cheers in celebration to their new King, and their new era. Hah. Watching from the side, I grinned brightly. All's well that ends well. Keep that in mind,Sombra commented dryly,When the repercussions following today will come bite us in the rear. I'll live. A ludicrous huff.I suppose reality would have to persuade you how foolish your actions were, regardless how sentimental or noble they were deemed. For all we know, this entire event was set up by Zagreus in order for these events to happen. It's a fair possibility.My teacher added.Nonetheless, though we may endure the consequences another day, it was indeed noble of you to help restore a fallen kingdom, Jack. Perhaps, in not only uniting a species wholly back together, we additionally have gained further allies for the future to come. Hmm... Dragons, then Yaks, and now griffons... Liking the sound of that. Zenith emphasized his call with the Idol, "Long live Griffonstone!" And the crowd cheered equally with pride. "Long live Griffonstone!" "It will take quite some time to get everything repaired and made anew." Zenith motioned matter-of-factly to the interior of the decaying throne room, looking quite solemn by the state of such. "But now, we may finally begin working on bringing back the glory days of our empire." I smiled. "I'm really happy for you, Zenith... Or would you prefer King Zenith now?" The tall griffon smirked. "For you, I'll make an exception over that slip... Just this one time though." Fair enough. We exchanged humoured grins, before the newly crowned King inquired, "Are you certain you can't stick around any further? The Captain position is still on offer." "Very tempting." I chuckled, shaking my head lightly. "But I'll have to decline, your Highness. I'm already working under a royal back home. Besides, wouldn't want to keep you from working on restoring your kingdom." Zenith shrugged. "Suit yourself." The indifference made a good attempt in concealing the disappointment. "You've already done enough today by helping me find the Idol of Boreas, and usher in a new era for all griffon kind." The golden prize in question stood upon a pedestal, right in the center of the room, sparkling beautifully. Briefly gazing at it, Zenith looked back to me. "For that, you have our immense gratitude, Twilight Warrior. If you ever need anything, you are welcome to request our services in the future." "Happy to help," I said sincerely, a quick image of a certain alicorn in my head inciting me to add. "Actually, there is something I'd recommend you add to your new reign." Zenith raised an intrigued brow. "Oh? That would be?" "Encouraging friendship." I grinned rather cheekily. "Nothing too taxing, but something that would make your kind grow stronger, not to mention making future alliances with other kingdoms much easier. I recommend you consider it." "Friendship you say?" The black griffon stroked his feathered beard with slight interest. "Not exactly a common trait among griffon kind. But we'd never turn down a challenge." "It's great for building trust and, not to mention, affection." I pitched in to help seal the deal. "A kingdom without love is a doomed kingdom to start with." Saying this so your Princess would be pleased, I see. Oh nothing of the sort... Though I imagine she would be proud of me for implementing this idea. Indeed she would. I too approve of this line of thinking, Jack. Friendship is never exclusive among species. Pride aside, griffons shouldn't be considered the sole exceptions. You've made more than outstanding progress today. "You possess much pride, Stardust Balance." Hmm? Zenith switched the subject, placing a bird-like claw on my shoulder, rather piercing through my flesh, thank God. His next words were sincere, and held meaningful weight to them. "You have the heart of a griffon." Before turning to direct his attention elsewhere to two workers fixing up the place, leaving me to ponder that last statement. Heart of a griffon... Heh, sounds pretty bad[BEEP]. "Just so you know." Ah, was wondering when she was gonna comment. Preferably, for her, out of earshot to her new King. "Just because you're friends with our new King now, doesn't mean you're friends withme."Gilda's eyes narrowed, voice oozing contempt. "I still haven't what you did ages ago." I shrugged, smiling cheerfully. "Fine by me. You still haven't apologized to a friend of mine for publicly making her cry that way." "That punch stung for like a week!" "You made Fluttershy cry." And to me, there was no greater crime. As though looking slightly unnerved by my dead stare and matter-of-fact words, Gilda quickly scoffed and stormed off. But not before adding one last, "This isn't over." And flying out the broken window back to the town below. ...Certainly not. Well... Business here's concluded. No sign of Zagreus, but I helped out an entire kingdom, overall, so it wasn't a complete waste of time. Time to head home, and see the look on Twilight's face when I remark about playing a role in restoring a whole kingdom. And tell Rainbow and Pinkie I retrieved the lost treasure of Griffonstone after them. And rub it in their faces. Pinkie? Hell no. Rainbow? Well... Chapter 139: Weirder Than CanonAnd... Done. There, another chapter done and completed! I'll check for any spelling or grammar issues later, leaning back against the chair with a satisfied placement of the quill. Still need to ask Sunset for a pen or two the next time we spoke. Quills were fine and all, but when writing something which will take ages to finish, they're almost insufferable to work with. I've still yet to understand your refusal in writing this pet project on that machine of yours than on paper. You possessed no qualms doing your work on it back in your home world. Itwouldbe easier. But I think, after having resorted to using a quill since my first arrival in Ponyville, I've grown use to writing stuff down with one. Not to mention, the mares obviously rubbed off on me there. Again. In any case, I trust you are pleased with your progress thus far? In my secret project, or training? My spirit teacher sounded warmly amused.I was addressing the latter, though I do hope you are presently satisfied with both activities. Oh... Well, are you satisfied with my progress so far, Starswirl? I've yet to be disappointed. Then there we go. So long as you're happy with how well I'm doing, so was I. And speaking of happiness, the radiant heart-melting signature of my girlfriend was approaching my room. With months of practice, I expertly hid the stacks of paper in one of the bottom drawers beside me. ...You think I should at least use the PC to check better for spelling and grammar errors? The process would require your endurance in writing everything down from the ground up once again. Ah well. I smiled pleasantly at the endearing Twilight, who was beaming up a storm; a look so heart-stopping I wondered why I tried to deny acknowledging this studious beauty years ago. "Helloooo beautiful." Twilight giggled at the wistful greeting, slowly grinning with a slight coy tone, "Jack, you know how you're the most courageous and loving special somepony a Princess could have...?" Ohohoho, I knew that tone of voice anywhere; it's the tone someone uses whenever they wanted something. My sister was an adept of it. I smirked, choosing to play along. "What do you want love?" "Oh, nothing much. I'd like you to go on a small errand for me, that's all." I raised an amused brow. "I already told you, Twilight, I can't go to that Daring Do convention for any reason. You yourself going is just as bad." The Princess shook her head knowingly. "I'm fully aware. In actuality, I was hoping you'd venture out to that town you and Rarity visited a while back. Remember the incident with the rare Gigantopithecus?" ...Oh yeah. "You mean Trottop?" She nodded, grinning. "Well, a famous author will be there to promote his latest volume of a favourite book series of mine. I was hoping you'd get a copy in addition to getting his autograph for me." Twilight then proceeded to bat her eyelids coyly. "And I'd beverygrateful if you went for me..." "I thought the friendship summit in Griffonstone was being postponed?" "Princess Celestia was insistent that it be held today, especially with the Griffonstone kingdom unexpectedly being restored to power. The return of a King's prompting the Princess to host a friendship summit in hopes of securing peace between pony and griffon kind alike indefinitely." Twilight explained, eyes sparkling in hope. "So, will you go?" "Of course." Really, did she even need to ask? I grinned humouredly. "If it makes you happy, then I'm more than eager to go." It's been a while anyway since I last went. Maybe I'll see how Borog is doing- "I knew you wouldn't let me down." Twilight speedily hugged me in tight happiness, pulling back with a breathtaking smile. "Princess Celestia will be here soon in her chariot. I'll see you in a while!" Followed with a swift kiss to my lips and quickly leaving the room. "Wait, Twilight, you haven't told me... The author's name..." ...Hm. Well, if this author's there to publicly announce his latest novel, it'll probably be easy to find him. And if Twilight enjoys his work, maybe I could ask him for tips. Sombra snorted.You're far too prideful to seek advice involving your little writing hobby. I smirked. Touche. A quick once over, and nothing's been changed. Well, with the exception of the town not looking like an elephant stampede had passed through. Trottop appeared as traditional as ever with its old-fashioned building structures of stone, the residents looking as sharply dressed and stuck-up as ever. An oxymoron by any other name. Before heading to the bookstore, I decided to give the town a thorough sweep, just to see how it's been getting along. Turns out, pretty damn well. Borog was here, the massive ape having fun with some young colts and fillies under the watchful eyes of their parents. I considered greeting him, but decided to let the overgrown orangutan have more fun without me getting in the way. I understood the joys of playing with kids. Speaking of which, I should see how the Cakes are doing afterwards. It's been a while since I last saw those adorable twins. And tomorrow, a visit to Cadence and Shining, see how young Flurry is doing. A visit from her favourite uncle. Heh, even now thinking myself as an uncle caused a smile on my face, picturing the gurgling gleeful expression of the energetic foal. That settles it then, tomorrow the Crystal Empire I go. I had no other plans anyway. In the meantime, bookstore. After asking for directions, I followed the instructions to seek out where the elusive author would most likely be to promote his recent novel. One left here, two rights, straight down the road and... Aha. Found it. And look at that. Outside the fancy old-tradition store was a display of rows of recently published novels, all sharing the same exact cover as I got closer to examine them. From one side of the store, a dark green stallion unicorn with a bright yellow mane wearing a salesman hat and sporty suit stood atop a short podium, gesturing to the displayed literature in question. His voice boomed with confidence to the gathering crowd, light orange eyes glinting in pride. "Come one, come all! The recent addition to the Ponytales series is here to be read by your thirsty eyes!" With a grin, the evident author continued merrily, "Recently published, it's now being delivered to book stores all over Equestria, from Canterlot itself all the way to Manehatten! I promise you, my beloved readers, you won't miss out on reading the most latest adventures of our favourite protagonist, Bright Light, as she scours through the darkest depths of Equestria on a quest for self-discovery and the meaning to protecting the innocents!" Ponytales? Bright Light? I refrained from scoffing, turning to inspect the cover of a nearby display as the excited author proudly boasted of his own work. A dark white mare surrounded by various monsters, in the middle of a pit jungle being back up by ponies who were obviously her allies or friends. Looks light-hearted enough, judging by how the cover itself was drawn. The title 'Ponytales: Volume III' was placed in a neat old-fashioned font on the top. Yep, an adventure book at first glance. Twilight seems to have a fondness for that genre. That's great, considering whatI'mworking on. The stallion was still talking amidst minor applause by the crowd, raising both hoofs to signal for peace. "As of your convenience, the books are on sale at half-price just for the day. And in addition, you may happily have them signed by yours truly! So please, do enjoy the latest chapter of my work; you may be pleasantly surprised with what's to come next." Spoken like a true enthusiastic author. I turned back to the displayed books, picking one up before they could all be swiftly taken by customers eager to get theirs signed. Well, evidently this was what Twilight asked for, and she shall receive. And hey, if the friendship summit isn't over by the time I return home - Probably likely - I can read and see what the hype was about until Twilight returned. Tch. With that line, you may be inclined to wait for a while.Sombra raised a point, myself looking over to the amount of ponies suddenly forming a long trail leading up to the grinning author. Welp... First thing's first, purchasing the book. You know, I think I haven't waited this long in a line since my primary school days of waiting to see Santa. Now those were the days, when I had innocence and wasn't ruined by the terrors and monsters the high school years threw at me. Maybe, in some way, my friends helped me reclaim some of that long lost innocence. More than you know, my friend. Hm... Anyway, while we're waiting, let's think about something regarding this particular season. At the same time I'm doing this, Rainbow and her new companion were likely in the midst of securing a treasure from a notorious villainous gang of stereotypes. Very, very unsubtle stereotypes. A stallion in a Hawaiian shirt? Please. Now, I had a tendency not to like any of Rainbow's episodes. And this one... Was no exception. Like, I know what it's doing; poking fun at fans for being overly nitpicky or condemning others with different opinions. But the acknowledgement barely neglects how [BEEP]ing annoying the character representing that part of the fanbase was. Quibble Pants. Just what was it about this season with introducing unlikable male characters? Zephyr Breeze, that clown and, later on, Sky Stinger. Oh they learn their lessons in the end, but for the majority of the episodes? They were plain insufferable. I wanted to reach out into the screen when I watched these events and strangle these [BEEP]holes. Zephyr was a lazy [BEEP] who made me sympathize with and wanted toprotectRainbow from of all people. Sky was an arrogant arse who always made a fool of himself. But Quibble... Oh how I wish Daring and Rainbow just both left him in that temple. Maybe that was a bit harsh but... Nope. No that's exactly what I wanted. My deep contempt for people who think too highly of themselves is too strong. Out of those three [BEEP]clowns, Quibble was the most painful to endure because of his tendency to ignore and open mock the different opinions of others. Hmm. It hits a little too close for you, I presume. I knew you were going to- I am NOTHING like him. I have never, ONCE, been disrespectful towards people's differing tastes on subject matters. Have I mocked Rainbow for being a Daring Do fan? Have I lectured Twilight for adoring the ground Celestia walks on... Arguments about the alicorn aside? Have I blasphemed fans of Equestria Girls? The answer to all those, of course, is no. Also, is it a coincidence that, of the episodes featuring those three clowns, Rainbow plays a small or big role? A way to remind that young pegasus how far she's come from developing a similar outlook back then. In other news, we appear to have reached the front of the line now. "Hello there friend!" Ah, so we have. Handing the book over, the author opened the front page and dipped his quill in ink readily. "And whom am I writing this for?" "Twilight Sparkle, my girlfriend." Was it wrong that a little smugness escaped me upon announcing that fact? Yes. In a matter of seconds, the unicorn was finished with a satisfied voice. "Ah, here we are! I hope she enjoys the recent volume." So do I. Nodding and saying thanks, I moved out of the way so the next pony in line could get his autograph next. That was easy, now let's see... Fancy writing, of course... 'Twilight Sparkle. Enjoy this latest adventure featuring your favourite explorer. - Scrap Paper.' I couldn't resist snorting.Scrap Paper,of all names. What a proud signature for an author to use! Ah well, I'll blame his parents for naming him that. You know, guys, in the unlikely event that I have kids, remind me to name them something with more dignity than most of the ponies all over Equestria. We'll be certain to. Shall we take our leave then, or do you plan to greet our friend Borog before departing? Good idea. At least, that was the plan before a prickling of irritation directed my curious attention back to the line. The author, Scrap Paper, seemed to be having a mild discussion with a fan. And by mild discussion, I mean clearly heated debate. Slamming a hoof down on the desk, the fan declared in exaggeration, "Can't you see you ruined the character by making this choice at the end?" Scrap was gesturing for calmness. "I understand you might be surprised by the revelation, but I assure you, it hardly ruins our beloved character." "Hardly? You rid her of her uniqueness!" "Sir, please, let's not spoil anything." The other, much younger stallion sneered. "Why not? Let's save all your fans the trouble of being disappointed by this recent addition." River Song would not be amused. Stepping forward, I immediately settled to resolve this conflict before anything went too far. "Is there a problem?" Both heads turned to me, the annoyance quickly melting to reluctance at the stern glare I was sending the fanboy. Snapping one last look to the author hastily writing his signature down, the fan snatched the book away and muttered amidst his sullen departure, myself, Scrap and the line watching his retreating backside. Wow, that went better than I expected. Guess I haven't lost my touch. That or the pony had basic survival instincts. As opposed to common sense. I heard Sombra's dark chuckle at that. Meanwhile, Scrap sighed in relief, looking to me with a small smile. "You have my thanks, friend. It's depressingly common for fans to be so passionately dissatisfied with my work." "It shows they care." I shrugged. Nodding, the dark green unicorn addressed the line. "My apologies for the short fiasco, my friends! I will be taking a short break. For now, take a little peek at the currently addition to Bright Light's next adventure!" The displeased crowd dispersed, the author himself sighing whilst rubbing his own forehead, speaking my way as he moved around the table. "That was quite the look you gave just now. Would you be interested as my bodyguard for the duration of my stay here?" What was with the multiple offers to being a guard for someone? I chuckled. "Thanks for the offer, but I'll pass. Was what happened just now a regular occurrence?" He gestured for me to follow at first, guiding me around the book-filled building. "They've increased quite highly since the publishment of my latest work. It seems some ponies aren't too happy with the changes I've added to the main heroine." Scrap grinned quite humouredly. "But who am I to spoil?" "It's fine." I reassured him with a smirk. "My girlfriend's the enthusiast regarding your work. You can tell me." "Well..." The stallion looked upwards in ponder, tilting his head. "If you're certain." And gestured to the book in silent permission. I nodded, Scrap happily using his magic to have the volume hover beside him. "I should start from the beginning. The first book starred a young Earth Pony who with no reliance on magic at all, going on a journey to discover her place, making friends and forging bonds in the midst of saving the world. It's a tale not only meant to appeal to the reader's sense of adventure, but for self-discovery also." "...Sounds interesting." And that was genuine. Now I was even more intrigued as to what exactly warranted that fan's outrage earlier. "What exactly happened at the end of this book then? Did the character kiss an unlikable love interest?" Scrap shook his head wryly. "Bright Light is regarded fiercely for considering friendship above romance. She's a firm believer in that anyone can be redeemed, and friendship is the answer to all of life's problems." ...Huh. The waves of deja vu was beginning to crash over. "As for what precisely happened..." He glanced to the book with a wide grin. "Long story short, her bravery granted our heroine with her own horn. Earth Pony to unicorn." "Ahh." Now it was starting to add up. "And not many ponies are liking that change." "It has been addressed since the books were first published in Fillydelphia." Scrap sighed wearily, looking quite distraught, breaking the guise of confidence. "As I'm already halfway through working on the fourth volume, I had high hopes this significant change would make the fans excited for brand new possibilities. A new direction for the stories to take... But it seems it wasn't the right time." I frowned, sensing a little plothole in this tale. "Surely not all of your fans think this way...?" "No." Scrap shook his head, continuing to look sad. "But the vast feedback bordering around negativity is... Disheartening. I must admit, it's beginning to put me off from continuing my next work." Ouch. The worst part was, I knew exactly what this pony was going through. To have your hard work in writing be scorned at and criticized by dissatisfied readers. It's a heart-plummeting sensation. No one likes their work being mocked, and some people do just that for the sake of their own twisted amusement. As a fanfic writer, I understood and empathized with this saddened stallion before me. ...Idea. "I'm going to take a thorough look through this novel." He blinked at my change of conversation, myself taking the book back with a certain grin. "I'm a fast reader, I'll be done by the time you finished signing everyone's autographs. Afterwards, I'll try to find out exactly what the problem is, give you some constructive criticism and help you learn from any mistakes you made, should there be any." "You'd do that?" A hopeful smile emerged on his muzzle. "That would be greatly appreciated, Mr... Um, what was your name, sorry?" "Stardust Balance." I smirked rather smugly. "A fellow author at heart, helping a fellow author in need." So... That was something. Dull, tedious and sleep-inducing. I read romance novels with more charm and passion put into them than that absurd mess. Personally I found the tale endearing, and rather reminiscent considering our dear friends in Ponyville. Perhaps we should search for the previous two volumes once we return, so we may gain a higher appreciation for the overall story and characters. ...I'll think about it. "You're done already?!" Scrap blinked upon my return, just as he was about to walk atop his small podium. "Certainly weren't kidding about being a fast reader, you barely left for an hour!" Holding up the volume, I smirked humouredly. "Not as fast as Twilight, mind you, but I probably read through pages faster than a Harry Potter fanatic." Leaning forward eagerly, the green stallion proceeded to ask, "Well, what did you think?" "...Honestly?" "That would be greatly appreciated, yes." "Decent." Oh how comedic his expression fell. Quickly, I added to reassure him, "Maybe if I read the other two first, I might like it better. But right now, I just find it simply okay. Story's an average fun adventure ride, characters are developed nice and consistently, and the overall moral lesson is blatant for anyone who reads it." "And... The twist?" Ah, now there was the part I was hesitant to confess my feelings about. "It... Well I understand why many aren't happy with the transformation." My expression and tone shifted to apologetic. "It just felt rather... Tacked on, in the end. Undeserved and written in for the sake of adding a last-minute twist." "...I see. Suppose it was rather... Sudden and without enough justification." The unicorn slouched, looking quite disappointed by the admittance. Sorry mate, criticism's not made to be praise your work wholly, that'd be an entire contradiction. "Guess I just wanted to end on a high note... Heheh..." A weak grin. "Well... Thank you for your honesty. Constructive criticism is harsh, yes, but a necessity in the writing world." A deep sigh, before the pony turned back to the podium. "You'll have to excuse me for the moment." And now I felt terrible, watching his forced happy state addressing the gathering equines. Evidently Scrap wasn't use to receiving critical feedback by others; the other two stories must've been good achievements for readers and critics alike. Bringing reality to his face like that harmed his soul more than he's letting on; I can sense it. True, I often make no hesitation in criticizing others without feeling guilt or regret about it. But those were directed to actions alone. Sharing negative opinions about someone's hard work, right to their faces, was opening a whole new can of worms. Though my actions may indicate otherwise at times, I hated bringing people down. It's never my intention to purposely make others feel awful about their own efforts into doing something they love. Honesty is a cruel, cruel revelation. If this pony isn't prepared to face criticism, then he never should have published his work in the first place. Scrap, meanwhile, continued addressing the audience, fixing on a proud grin. "I hope you've all been enjoying my work thus far! I understand that there are some parts of the recent volume you may not agree with, but surely we mustn't allow that to diminish the other more exciting aspects of the story, no?" But the crowd wasn't too eager in sharing that opinion. "You ruined Bright Light's character!" "Being an Earth Pony heroine was what made her stand out!" "What about her friends? Don't they get some reward for their deeds too?!" "Please, my friends, let's refrain from revealing any spoilers-!" He ducked before a tomato could be planted right into his de-composing features. "Spoilers? You mean that terrible ending?!" "Why did you write such a thing? The main point of the character is gone now!" "Unicorns are always portrayed as the protagonists; I'm getting sick of it!" Scrap was motioning for peace... To no avail, his anxiety rising upwards tremendously with the crude backlash of dissatisfied fans. Jesus, I should be taking notes about this when I become an official author. This kind of public outrage wasn't entirely unexpected, but they were being much harsher than they should. Reminds me of... I sighed. And Scrap completely gave up, just taking in the passionate outcries of his oh-so adoring fans. Finally, the crowd died down enough for Scrap to leave the stage with some dignity intact. Not alot, but enough not to break down into tears, though he looked terribly close to it. Wincing in sympathy, I greeted that upset stallion and placed a hoof against his shoulder, prompting his wry grin. "So, as it turns out, my recent volume ends in pure utter failure... Oh well." "Are you alright?" Stupid question, but instincts made me ask. "Fine, fine, just... Ah." The distraught author looked up from the ground, orange eyes threatening ti break down amidst a cracked tone. "Being an author was all I inspired to become, even since I was a colt. It was my dream to share my imagination and love for adventure to the world... But now, it seems, all that effort is for naught." "What about your next book?" I inquired with a light frown, removing my hoof from him. "The fourth one you're halfway done with?" Scrap shrugged, smiling bitterly. "Guess it'll have to remain unfinished... Maybe I can do work next as an editor. They're always looking for those in the writing world. In fact I heard they're hiring a lot in Manehatten..." ...Okay, now it was just getting pathetic. Agreed. Question is, Jack, what will you intend to do about it? Hm? I know you boy. This pony's conundrum isn't something you'll permit yourself to leave to himself. You have the book, you have the autograph, you could leave at anytime. But you choose to stay, because your sentimentality anchors you here in order to save the depressed spirit of this sad little author. Sombra, once more, raising good points. But the question stands, what exactly could I do to help inspire this author into continuing fulfilling his dream...? Hmm... ... ... ... ...Ha. Got it! "Stay right there, I'll be right back." "Um, alright...?" Scrap replied in bafflement at my sudden enthusiasm and hurrying towards the podium, standing atop the wood and tapping it loudly to attract the attention of dissatisfied readers. I knew just what to do. "Attention. Attention please!" One by one, irritated equines slowly turned to face the golden stallion in the cape and fedora curiously. With a grin, I added, "Thank you." And cleared my throat. "I understand and empathize with you. Really, I do. All that waiting and built up hype for the next chapter to a series, only to end up disappointing you. Is it wrong to declare you all ignorant for your expectations? Yes. Whatiswrong, however, friends, is the immediate dismissal of this new direction the story is taking." Mutters and mumbles, filled with doubt and confusion respectively. "Just because one event happened, doesn't necessarily ruin everything. If anything, the decision made at the end can be considered bold and bringing many new things to the table. Over time, things change. Characters evolve, physically too. New writing choices are made, and tales expand to new and unforeseen directions. Like it or not, fellow readers, we have to accept that change will always happen even if we don't agree with it." I sighed, taking a deep breath before concluding this short speech. "What I'm saying is, there will always be change, and a tiny one shouldn't let that dissolve our genuine love for a franchise. I'm asking you to at least give Scrap Paper, and his new book with those to follow, a chance to show where this new direction will lead your heroine, her friends and yourselves. See what happens next, before making quick judgement. That is all." With a satisfied leap off the stage, I smiled rather satisfyingly at the crowd now inspecting their book covers in skepticism before taking another read. Observing the whole thing, the dark green unicorn regarded me in awe and wariness. "Nice speech out there, but I'm not sure it'll work on everyone." I shook my head, smiling still. "You're right. Not everyone will like the change. But look." He followed my pointing hoof towards the audience. While many left in dissatisfaction, many more stuck around, reading the pages with smiles slowly rising to their faces. At Scrap's befuddled hopeful look, I added with a grin, "Not everyone will accept change, and they may not always agree with what you do with your work. But even so, you have to keep your head high and carry on. There will always be those who appreciate the bold decisions and continue to stick with you." You know, maybe I should become a politician. You figure? Yeah. Almost all my speeches seem to have the intended effect on people, minus the villains. My slogan would be something like 'Balance for all.' Or anything related to that. Hm... Talking out of your plot, making false promises and just being an unpleasant individual to be around. You may be onto something for once, Jack. Well, one day you might just get that chance.Starswirl happily supplied.Aside from your passions and convictions into what you do,considering your positive future alongside Princess Twilight, it's an eventuality you yourself will learn the more political side in regards to royalty. Oh the day he becomes a politician, is the day I reattain a physical body. "Stardust, wait up!" My pace halted, turning to face the hurrying unicorn reaching me. Heaving quite a bit, Scrap grinned rather brightly. "Glad I caught you. I've yet to extend my appreciation for helping me out back there." Orange eyes glinted gleefully. "Already more and more ponies are asking me what happens next now that Bright's a unicorn! The exact enthusiasm I was looking since I published my latest work!" "I only reminded them not to judge too quickly." I shrugged, smiling modestly. "It was nothing really. I'm more glad you've stopped being discouraged." Scrap nodded blissfully. "Like you'll never believe. I'm gonna keep making as much stories as possible!" Glad to hear it! Always happy to see a fellow author get back his spirit to write! The brown package floated beside him then hovered before me. "I have something for you, expressing my gratitude better." Oh? Taking the package, I regarded the wrapped item curiously. Scrap nodded encouragingly. Eh, why not? Let's humour the lad. Ripping off the paper, what was revealed to me was another copy of the third book... Except... Reflective with golden corners. How quaint. "A rare first edition." Scrap supplied proudly. "With my own signature on the front page. See for yourself." 'To Stardust Balance, as thanks for giving me the boost I desperately needed to continue doing what I loved. To the lucky Twilight Sparkle, I hope you enjoy this first edition of my hard work paid off. Scrap Paper.' Haha! "Thanks Scrap." I grinned, happily accepting the gift. "I know she'll love it." "I certainly hope so." Scrap shared the expression, nodding then to behind. "Before you go though, I was hoping you could assist a fellow author with one last thing. I have the draft to my next work in progress back at the store. Would you mind giving it a look and providing some constructive criticism?" At the joking question, I smirked. "It'd be a pleasure, fellow writer. Lead the way." An opportunity to play a role with making a book? Who was I to decline? I trust your mood is in high spirits, assisting one who shares a favourite hobby. And reminding myself today that, even if my future work may not receive the popularity or reception I should hope, it should never deter me from doing my best to completing the effort. We're always going to face backlashes for our work, but that doesn't mean we have to stop. It just means we have to learn, and do better. And as we walked back, Scrap leaned in rather conspiratorially, voice lowering with enthusiasm. "I've also been pondering the idea of making a small spin-off book after the success of my recent book, where a main character follows a new villain to another universe ruled by different species and has to adapt to their cultures. Oh, maybe I'll make that a series should many ponies love the idea!" Laughing, I patted the stallion's shoulder in good humour. "Okay mate, let's not get ahead of ourselves." "Honey I'm home!" But instead of Twilight greeting me by the main foyer at first, it was a beaming Starlight walking down the stairs. "Welcome back." The pink unicorn greeted cheerfully. "You're just in time, Spike just made dinner." "Oh? What's on the menu?" "Hay burgers, a special occasion for how great the summit went." Starlight chuckled at my look. "He made you your favourite salad instead, don't worry." "Oh, goodie." I went back to beaming, following the pink unicorn towards the staircase. "How was your day Starlight?" She shrugged casually. "Aside from observing the friendship summit in Griffonstone, pretty uneventful. On the bright side, everything went smoothly, especially between pony and griffon kind." Starlight sent me a humoured glance. "That King Zenith griffon looked pretty rough, but he's a good guy once you get to know him." "Glad to hear it. Nothing went wrong at all then?" "Absolutely." Ah, there she is! Approaching us down the hallway, Twilight smiled quite proudly. "The summit proceeded with little to no difficulty. King Zenith was all too happy to forge an alliance between his kingdom and Canterlot officially." And just then, the smile faded to a smirk, a knowing sparkle in her eyes. "Since, according to the new King of Griffonstone, he was encouraged to make friends with ponykind by a 'brave, pony warrior who helped him retrieve the fabled Idol of Boreas and restore the kingdom back to its former glory.' Know anything about that, Jack?" Starlight looked between us with high amusement, and I only grinned cheekily. "I don't know. Sounds like a nutcase to me." Twilight huffed in mock-annoyance. "And justwhenprecisely were you planning on telling me you played a role in helping the Griffon kingdom?" "Until you found out for yourself. Twilight, you know how much I enjoy annoying the pony I love." The Princess rolled her eyes, glowing cheeks aside and changed the subject with a small grin. "So, did you manage to get the book and autograph?" "Oh even better love!" Taking the two books off my back, I gave the rather more pristine cover to the alicorn. "One for me, and one for you." Twilight blinked, not expecting the golden-covered leather, a gasp escaping her muzzle. "This is a rare first edition!" She proceeded to grin brightly, glancing my way. "How did you- Oh honestly I shouldn't even be surprised these days. The third volume of the Ponytales series; I knew I could count on you Jack!" "Ponytales?" Starlight asked rather enthusiastically. "I love those books! The third volume's been sold out at the Ponyville store since release day." Oh? "In that case, here you go." The unicorn blinked at the offered, more normal edition book. "Hope you don't mind the autograph for Twilight in that one too." Starlight's grin widened, accepting the gift gratifyingly. "Not at all." "'To the lucky Twilight Sparkle, I hope you enjoy this first edition...'" Twilight read out-loud the signed message on the front page, looking back to me with an amused expression. "Did you give Scrap Paper advice as a fellow writer?" "Something like that." I shrugged. "Just reminded him to keep going even when he isn't getting the results he expects." Rubbing my front hoofs, I added happily, "So, can we go get our dinner now? I'm starving." Chapter 140: Stardust Kart: Equestrian Races"Well, that was... Something." I snorted at my friend's sugarcoating. "Something alright." The three of us - That is to say, Starlight, Spike and I - having just finished watching the Applewood Derby, were currently on our way home. Truthfully, I brought Spike with me because I thought the event would be something he'd enjoy. And Starlight... Well, she needed to get out and socialize more. "Still, everything turned out okay in the end." The pink unicorn shrugged, smiling to my right. "Thanks again for suggesting we watch the race together. I honestly had more fun than I realized." Pleased to hear it. "And hopefully, there was an important lesson from the Crusaders we can all learn." Starlight smirked humouredly. "Always be considerate of another's feelings, especially when working in a team project?" "Ding ding ding! Five stars Starlight!" She smirked from the cheerful praise. But then, Spike muttered rather quietly, "It'd be even more fun to have participated..." We glanced over to the weary dragon, who sighed. "Don't get me wrong, it was fun and all to watch, but I was hoping... Forget it." Followed with a forced grin. "I loved watching the derby! Let's go see it again next year!" But his heart was clouded with disappointment, and I knew why. Starlight knew, as we exchanged concerned glances. I know it was a Crusaders episode, but why in God's name was Spike unallowed to partake in the derby? Was it exclusive only to schoolchildren? Just seemed kinda unfair for the guy. Fortunately, Spike's observation of the derby wasn't the sole reason I brought him along. "Hey Spike, wanna do a pal a favour?" The dragon looked up curiously. "Um... Sure?" I grinned cheekily. "When we get back, I want you to draw me your ideal cart; the cart you'd want to race in. Hold nothing back, be as creative as you can be. Think you can do that?" Spike blinked... Then beamed back. "Of course! I'll draw you the best cart racer you'll ever see! And let me tell you, it certainly would've won all three of those ribbons." My brother winked smugly, proceeding to rush straight back to the castle. "I'll meet you guys there, I've got a masterpiece to work on!" ...Hook, line and sinker. "I recognize that look." "Hmm?" Starlight grinned. "The 'I have an idea' expression. I should know, I use to wear that look all the time back in the village." A small grimace, but the mare quickly recovered with a curious raised brow. "Dare I ask what it is you're planning this time?" "Oh." I shrugged with a mischievous smile. "Just something Twilight and I already have in the works. Suffice to say my dear, Spike won't be disappointed that he couldn't participate in a race for too long..." Beautiful. Absolutely beautiful. "Are those thoughts referring to me?" Twilight teased. "Or the track?" I shrugged playfully. "Pick one." And continued nodding in approval to the work done by this fantastic mare. She's certainly outdone herself this time. The Princess beamed at the mental praise, motioning towards the self-made track. "I made certain to keep the track in an oval shaped base, with the two main lines extended by three-point-five miles each." No kidding, I could barely see one end of the dirt path from afar. "I took the liberty of adding in some obstacles and a few traps here and there, but nothing that would actually bring harm on any of the racers." I grinned lovingly at the alicorn. "You're a saint." Certainly a thousand times more preferable than that mess of a track in Ponyville. Honestly what numbnut deemed it sound to add acrossroadto a race track? Twilight leaned into my side blissfully, adding with enthusiasm. "Now we just have to wait for Spike's reaction. This was a wonderful idea of yours, by the way, Jack." Another shrug. "Just didn't want Spike to feel left out." The Princess pecked my cheek. "And I can't express enough how sweet that is of you." Our ears perked up then at the sound of two approaching friends. A dragon and pony, the former being guided by the latter. Because Spike was temporarily blindfolded. "Is this gonna take long?" He whined. "I have to show Stardust the perfect cart I thought up." Gesturing to the rolled up paper in his claw. Starlight gently pushed Spike towards us, smiling in amusement. Twilight grinned at their approach. "Thank you for escorting him here, Starlight." The unicorn nodded, stepping to the side for her teacher to address Spike. "Sorry Spike, but I need your expert opinion on something I've been working on." The dragon paused. "Well... I suppose if that's the case. But it'll have to be quick, I need to show Stardust... Something...!" The words died from his mouth the moment Twilight magically pulled off the fabric, stepping aside for the dragon to witness her effort before us. Spike's eyes looked ready to bulge out. "Is... Is that a racing track?" "Yep." I smirked, rubbing the dragon's stumped head. "All for you." Eyes widening to humourous degrees, green serpentine orbs looked from me to Twilight, the latter chuckling at the reaction for her Number One Assistant. "We felt bad that you didn't race in the Applewood Derby." Twilight proceeded to clarify, smiling and pleased by the reaction she expected. "So Jack suggested we make our own for you two to race in together." Spike gawked in my direction, his heart bursting in ill-concealed joy. And soon enough, his expression matched just that. "I LOVE IT! YOU GUYS ARE THE BEST!" Spike then followed the exclamation with pulling both Twilight and I into a tight embrace, and we both shared loving expressions for how happy we've made the dragon so close to us. Pulling back then, the dragon turned to his rolled-up drawing in epiphany. "So that's why that you wanted me to draw my own cart!" "Correct Spikey boy!" I beamed happily. "And we can get to work on it whenever you're ready-!" "Then what are we waiting for?! Come on bro, let's make mine, and then we can work on yours right after!" Spike wasted no time in pulling me by the cape back towards the castle, barely keeping hold of his own glee. Twilight and Starlight observed his enthusiasm and my sheepish grin to them in fondness and amusement. All in all, that went exactly as I thought it did, and I couldn't be happier to make my little brother proud. A touch of self-flattery here, but what a real beauty. Spike's ride was properly finished and currently rolled onto the starting line. Front of the cart in the shape of a dragon's head, half green and pink reaching all the way to the middle of the ride, the back extending behind the comfy seat a pure white and dark blue. Three guesses as to who those colours are tribute towards. "Wow. What an awesome cart!" Starlight complimented sincerely upon viewing it. "Thank you."Both the dragon and I collectively said. It was a teamwork project after all. And from behind the gleeful Spike's cart, I rolled my own sleek design onto the track, eventually beside his. Now this baby was hoof-crafted by yours truly. All shades of blue, gold and outlines of dark purple, the design similar to that of a Hot Wheels race car. Even Spike was impressed just by looking at it. "Cool!" He grinned. "Though when we start the race, it'll be no match for mySparity." Oh good grief he didn't... Oh good grief he did. "'Sparity?'" Starlight echoed with a raised brow. I smirked faintly. "Spike have you been looking up those fanfics again?" "...No..." We all chuckled at the meek excuse, Twilight then leaning forward to address me quietly, "Remember the plan." "Let Spike win. Got it." "But make it look convincing enough." I nodded. Honestly, what kind of [BEEP]hole would I be to declare victory against a child? The whole point was having fun, and I was gonna make sure Spike had all the entertainment in the world today. Spike then looked to my ride. "So what's yours called?" Patting the side of the cart lovingly, I grinned. "This here is theStarscream." Sombra snorted. "Huh, thought you were gonna call it something likeTwidust." "Come now Spike, I'm far more original than that." Yes, so original you're naming the thing after your favourite cowardly Decepticon. How fitting, I might add. Spike shrugged, then looked back to his ride with a grin. "So what are we waiting for? Let's get this show on the road!" Without any prompting, the young energetic dragon proceeded to leap right onto his seat with claws clenched tightly on the steering wheel. Heh. "Bring it on Spike." And hopped into my own cart, Twilight proceeding to interject. "Make sure you both fasten your seat belts." "Yes ma'am." "And adorn the goggles attached to the side." "Yes ma'am." "Be sure not to drive too fast, and always keep an eye on the road." Starlight chuckled, walking up to her mentor. "I think they know what they're doing, Twilight." "Yes ma'am." I added cheekily, to Twilight's fond eye-rolling. The alicorn proceeded to turn and gesture around the track. "This will be a race for three laps. First one to reach the finish line wins. In addition, Starlight and I will be tracking your times upon each lap you pass. There's a bonus for whomever finishes the race in the appropriate time." I winked mischievously, a grin to match. "Would my bonus be some alone time with my special somepony?" Twilight quickly attempted to conceal the blush behind her clipboard, as Starlight giggled behind her hoof. The Princess continued, "We-We won't reveal this prize until after you complete the necessary time trial. When you two are ready, Starlight will wave the flag." A checkered black and white flag promptly appeared before the pink unicorn, who raised it high through magic in preparation. Spike leaned forward with a confident grin. "If only Rarity was here to see me win!" "Win what Spike?" Ah, more onlookers. Three mares and three Crusaders approached our way with open curiosity, Rainbow and Scootaloo's eyes collectively widening. "Wait, are you guys doing a race?" The latter inquired in surprise. "Withoutus?!"Rainbow sounded almost appalled. "You had your fun." I retorted. "It's Spike's turn!" "Hi Rarity!" Spike waved from his cart, gesturing to the ride. "You're just in time to see me pound Stardust into the dirt!" I laughed in genuine amusement, calling back playfully. "Them fighting words!" Sweetie Belle proceeded to pout, looking back to her older sibling. "I know we already raced, but can't we join in this one too?" Rarity, in turn, glanced towards Twilight. "What do you say, darling? I think the idea of them participating in another race sounds positively fun." And the Princess, in turn, looked to both Spike and I. "I think so too. Are you two alright with that?" "Heh, the more the merrier!" Spike exclaimed cheerfully, whereas I kept quiet. Realistically, this would ruin the whole purpose behind this track in the first place... "You really gonna deny those looks, sugarcube?" Applejack emphasized for the three fillies literally adorning heart-melting expressions to make me concede. Sadly, it worked. "Fine, fine, just get your carts and let's get this over with." "Yay!"The Crusaders cheered merrily, and Twilight raised an amused brow at my reluctant grumbling. With everyone assembled, this time Rarity, Rainbow and Applejack taking the back seat of the fillies' carts, Twilight motioned for Starlight to raise the flag, calling out in authority, "Is everypony ready?" The sound of confident grunts answered that. Nodding, the alicorn opened her muzzle to commence the event- "Hey Twilight! Hey Starlight! Hey everyone!" Ah great. A bubbly pink Earth Pony hopped around merrily, taking everything in. "What's going on?" "We're having a race, and whoever wins before the time gets a super secret bonus prize." Spike supplied, unhelpfully adding to Pinkie's further delight. "Ooh! You hear that Maud? A bonus prize!" Maud? Huh, didn't event noticed the grey Earth Pony standing there until she was called out. "Sounds fun." Maud stated flatly. Ah, a diamond in the rough, all things considered. I ignored Twilight's pointed look. "Can we join? Please? Pretty please? Pleeeeeeeeeeeeease?" Spike answered for me, "Of course you guys can!" It'll be midnight before we even begin racing at this rate... Of course, Pinkie and Maud's ride was a combination look of a rock and a cupcake, looking both edible and ready to break your jaw collectively. Six carts on the track now, let's just pray no one will turn up. Twilight regarded the assembled racers. "Alright, on my count; three... Two... One-!" "And there she is!" Oh [BEEP] me with a rough cucumber! "Rainbow Dash! I knew you wouldn't be too far!" The blue pegasus, in response, slammed her head into the back of Scootaloo's seat with a loud groan. Justifiably so, with the approach of an insufferable tall pegasus accompanied by his older yet shorter sister. "My my what is this? A race, without yours truly? Is this all an attempt to impress me, Rainbow? You're a very considerate pony." "Hey Zephyr." I called out irritably. "Did you know about the best friend rule between female friends; never date the other friend's brother?" He blinked. "Uh... No?" "Well now you have, now sod off." "What he said." I heard the gratitude in Rainbow's tone. Smiling at her friend apologetically, Fluttershy then turned to Twilight. "I thought the Applewood Derby already happened?" "It did." Twilight nodded, motioning to the track. "This was originally for Spike-" "It still is!" "- Because he didn't participate in the derby." The Princess finished after my heated interjection. Zephyr smiled widely. "In that case, whaddya say to adding another to the race? I happen to be quite the competitor." "In your dreams!" "You [BEEP]ing wish!" Twilight promptly ignored both mine and Rainbow's indignant cries, looking back to Fluttershy and her brother. "I suppose adding another cart wouldn't hurt. Fluttershy, do you want to participate?" Before the yellow pegasus could answer, her irritable sibling wrapped a limb around her and pulled them close. "Of course she would! It'd be like a sibling team. Don't worry big sis, I'll guide us both to victory!" If my ride had a car horn, it'd be echoing all over the area right then. I don't even care enough to describe their cart anymore. Seven carts. Alright yes, let's go already before even more turn up! Twilight nodded to my silent plea, motioning to Starlight to wave the flag- "Starlight!" "Starlight! Trixie has been looking all over for you!" You're... You're kidding aren't you? You're actually [BEEP]ing with me right now, aren't you life? Starswirl, is this your doing?! "Trixie! Sunburst!" The unicorn greeted in pleasant surprise, grinning. "What are you guys doing here?" The yellow unicorn smiled. "Princess Cadence and Prince Shining gave me some time off to see you." "And can't Trixie just stop by to visit her bestest friend in the whole world?" The blue mare rolled her eyes in fond humour, then pointing to the collective carts curiously. "And what's all this about?" "Oh, we're having a race around the track." "A race?" Sunburst inquired in interest. No [BEEP], what did it look like initially to you?! "Is there a prize to gain from it?" "Should you win under a certain time. Twilight's being awfully vague about what it is though." Trixie proceeded to smirk smugly. "In that case, I, the Great and Powerful Trixie, shall participate in this challenge and secure the prize for herself!" Starlight smiled humouredly, turning to her childhood friend. "What about you, Sunburst?" "Hmm... Well I've never actually partaken in a race before." He admitted without shame, eventually smiling. "Why not? It sounds like a good break after dealing with quite the magical tornado as a foalsitter." "Trixie will take you all down!" Slam. Slam. Slam. Slam. "...What's his problem?" "Oh, Stardust is... Having a cranky day." Nine. Nine carts. Please let it be enough... The sound of a vehicle attracted our attention to the back. A playful called out for the rather abominable design next to Trixie's bright blue and pink ride. "I have the need, for speed!" "Where did he come from?" Spike asked. "Who gives a [BEEP]?" So Discord's now in the race. Great. "Let's start this damn thing already!" Starlight nodded hastily, waiting on Twilight's command with the flag raised high. The alicorn opened her muzzle, "On your marks... Get set...Go-!" "Is that a race?" Oh my God... Oh my [BEEP]ing God...! Guess who showed up. No, really, guess. Of all ponies, evenshehad to turn up and stall the race further! Twilight and Starlight turned to the voice, one frowning curiously and the other beaming in recognition. "Sunset!" Both the alicorn and yellow unicorn proceeded to hug in greeting, the former pulling back with a grin. "What brings you here? No trouble at CHS?" Sunset shook her head with a wry grin. "None. Today's an extra day off, so I decided to see how you guys were doing." She then looked over to the observing pink unicorn, her smile widening. "You must be Starlight Glimmer. I've heard so much about you." The other unicorn grinned at that, walking over to the other. "Nothing too bad, I hope." Sunset chuckled. "Only that Twilight has a student worthy of being so, according to a good friend of mine." And offered a hoof. "Hi, I'm Sunset Shimmer, it's nice to meet you." Starlight beamed, accepting the shake. "Likewise." "What's the stalling for? Trixie wants to race already!" Thank you! Sunset blinked in recognition. "Trixie?" And looked back to the track. "She never struck me for a racer." Twilight chuckled. "Life is full of surprises." Then inquired lightly, "Do you wanna partake? We're just getting ready." The yellow mare grinned rather enthusiastically. "Why not? I enjoy racing almost as much as Rainbow Dash does." Twilight nodded. "And now that I'm thinking about it." Oh dear God. She glanced to her pupil. "Starlight, why don't you join in the fun too? I can handle things from the sidelines. You should have as much with your friends." The pink unicorn blinked... Then beamed cheerfully. "Really? I'd love to! Great idea Twilight!" Not sure I'm gonna live to see tomorrow... First thing you can imagine what Sunset's cart would look like, you'd probably be accurate. With the two final mares right at the back, Twilight had to take the time when Sunset and Starlight were making their own rides to extend the width of the track a little for everyone to fit without constantly crashing into one another. Once the two mares returned and took their places at the back, the Princess resumed her stance to the sidelines and raised the flag in preparation. Please hurry up love, before anyone else turns to delay the race further. Are you sure? Perhaps those mutts living underground would like to participate, or maybe your Princess's childhood friends. Don't jinx it! "Come on already!" Rainbow called impatiently. Twilight frowned, then summoned a whistle from thin air and commencing the countdown. "Three... Two... One... GO!" Oh finally- Jesus Christ! Everyone tore by before I could comprehend upon the waving flag and blowing of the whistle, already leaving my cart to... Slowly reach the lap itself... And grind to a halt. ... "You're kidding me right now aren't you?" I asked my own cart flatly, attempting to turn the damn thing on again. And again. And again... And again... Twilight watched with a faint frown. "For the love of all that is Christ!" My voice was unable to contain the frustration and rage bubbling through my being right then. "Why does this always happen to me?!" Again. Again! Work damn you! "Discord!" I was too busy to acknowledge what Twilight was gasping at, focused on starting my damn cart- Eureka! "And I'm off!" Leaving my girlfriend behind to spectate the whole race, I was expecting to be greeted by a straight live down a long oval-shaped track... NOT immediately making a sharp right, followed with a left and another right down a curvy path that wasn't originally there before! What the [BEEP]?! I looked around, now seeing what Twilight was so infuriated about. Loop-de-loops, bridges... Those cubes with the question marks in them from the Mario Kart games. Discord! He's changed the whole track! On the positive outlook of things.Sombra mused casually.Now things may not be so tedious. Oh I'm happy for you! Okay, now we were playing Mario Kart: MLP Edition! Track course... I don't know, "Spike's Trail" or something. Maybe introducing Discord to that game on the Wii wasn't the most intelligent move. Making another sharp turn, almost making me skid off the road, it just hit me upon reaching the first cube, which disappeared by magic after I grabbed the thing. From the corner of my eye, a small squared black screen popped up revealing what item I can use to reach the others. I can still let Spike win... But that didn't mean I couldn't take care of the others too. Ugh... Banana peels. Not really useful considering how far behind I was. Although to be fair, I was reaching up to Starlight and Sunburst's carts. I'll just plant these things behind me to make room for the next cube- ...Or... After some more swerves, reaching just behind the childhood lovebirds-in-denial, I threw the three banana peels forward, directly into the paths. Their carts never stood a chance, speeding by the two swirling racers I called out in the spirit of things, "Surprise [BEEP]es!" You often know why I don't use participate in competitions all that much, aside from them not really being my thing or the prize in question not being overall worth the effort? I can get really,reallycompetitive. Whoa okay! That was a jump! Landing from the ramp harmlessly I was grinning widely, my own frustration evaporating over the fun I was having. Smashing the next cube, my item revealed to be... Ohohoho! Who was in first again? I looked over when I had the chance. Sunset already? Welp... Sorry my student, but this race was made for one certain dragon to win. Blue shell away! Looking back forward to lessen the guilt for firing something at my own pupil- Jesus! I managed to swerve away in time before the bomb-omb left behind for me could explode in my face, leaving that to the two racers from behind me. Zephyr, of course. Grinning darkly, my next cube after another long left was... Three red shells. Sorry Fluttershy... The three carts never stood a chance. Fluttershy, Applejack and Rarity with their siblings were knocked out of the way for yours truly to past. Thankfully, Discord was smart enough not to have any of the support items inflict realistic harm to the racers. Though I imagine that was done mostly for Fluttershy's sake. Anyway, I was... Seventh now? Yeah looks about right. Only a few more obstacles to go. And here comes a loop-de-loop! Woooooooo-hoooooooooo! Sorry love, but at the very least Discord made things more exciting. From across our bond, as I reached it past the first lap, Twilight continued to radiate annoyance and worry, mostly directed to Spike. Couldn't blame her, this wasn't really a kind of race for a child to partake in alone. Anyway, directly ahead next are... Pinkie and Maud. And how kind of them to put banana peels down for me. Using years of skill playing the games, I managed to swerve around and through the dropped items for the others behind to deal with, hitting the next cube available- Ohoho! The race was in my favour! "Discord!" My voice darkened alongside the item I temporarily became. "Coming for ya [BEEP]." And tore through the other racers struggling to dodge, including Pinkie and Rainbow, reaching all the way beside Sunset's cart before I transformed back into a regular Earth Pony in his regular cart. That was fun! Sunset glanced to me, smirking competitively, reminding me eerily so of Rainbow. "Just because you're my friend and 'mentor,' doesn't mean I'm gonna make things easy on you!" She called out playfully, focusing back on the road before us. Pop quiz; what do warriors excel at? Slaughter? Defending their loved ones? Playing dirty! "You know, you're quite the good kisser!" Hahahaha! I felt Sunset's immediate embarrassment and small flattery at the reminder. I grinned, calling over. "I can still remember the taste; we should continue where we left off back then. I heard that dark hallway's available for some alone time." Despite the velocity, I heard Sunset grumble out, "Ignore him Sunset, just pay attention to the road..." "Maybe next time we'll let Twilight join in the fun, how about it?" The helmet and goggles alone couldn't hide the red hue all over the mare's face. Hook, line and sinker for every last stinker! Was that an Until Dawn reference? Bash! My flustered student's cart rode harmlessly onto the side grass upon my 'tap,' helping me reach fourth place without further difficulty. Up next was Trixie- Behind you! Whoa! Good call Sombra! Now speeding up to meet me as we sped by the second lap, the race track twisting and turning all on Discord's cheating whim, was a smug Rainbow and excited Scootaloo surrounded by three spinning green shells. "Payback time Star!" And moved closer to knock me out of the track for karma reasons. Well, that almost happened. "Oh come on!" Rainbow called out irritably. Thank you speed boost and ramp! "Suck a [BEEP] Rainbow Dash!" I called out gleefully as I drove as far from the outraged pegasus as possible, hitting into the next cube. Trixie wasn't too far behind, once I dealt with her, it's time to remove the main obstacle for Spike to emerge triumphant. As if sensing someone approaching, the blue unicorn looked back with a disdainful expression, callously hurling out an item of her own to intercept me; a green shell. Quickly, I swerved around that shell, hearing Rainbow and Scootaloo's shocked/indignant cries trailing back. That shell must've hit a lucky spot past the ones protecting the two. Thank you Trixie, allow me to return the favour! The bright blue and white cart was knocked aside by the simple red shell, allowing me to tore by in satisfaction, Trixie's irritated outcries sweet music to my ponified ears. Alright, that's all the mild inconveniences dealt with, that left just one more obstruction to a fair race. Unfortunately, Spike was finding it difficult to go past the obviously cheating Discord, the latter bending the track and obstacles to his advantage. Frowning irritably, I concentrated on my bonds for a moment. Sensing my mental call, the dragon looked back towards my approach, calling out in both surprise and excitement. "Stardust! You made it!" Nodding, I reached beside my brother and called out seriously, "I'll handle Discord! You finish up this race!" Spike blinked. "You want me to win?!" "Taking care of a cheater is just as much a victory!" Sharing my grin, Spike nodded, both of us hitting the next row of cubs our way. A banana peel. That won't help me now. "Bro! I've got three mushrooms!" Three-? "That's perfect!" I replied happily. "Use them to get past Discord on the next turn, I'll deal with him!" Spike obliged, the pair of us making a sharp right whilst reaching the racer in first place. Looking behind him, Discord smirked mischievously and raised a bomb-omb. No you don't! "Now Spike!" The trickster didn't react in time for the speeding dragon using up his mushrooms to knock his own ride aside, prompting him to accidentally drop the activated item. I sped through the aftermath, Discord and his ride landing harmlessly to a path of grass to our left. Karma hurts, Discord! Now all that's left to do is make sure Spike succeeds! And we were nearing the finish line, a happy and relieved Twilight calling out across our bond. "I knew I could count on you." "Always love." Spike will win this race, this I vow. That vow may not last long... What do you-? "Oh come now everyone! You didn't think I'd be out so easily?" Discord's voice rung through the area, prompting us all to glance around wildly, the ground beginning to vibrate somewhat. What was that [BEEP]hole planning now-? What the [BEEP] is that?! Discord wasn't evidently playing by the rules any longer, with the massive battle tank running right onto the track directly behind a panicking Rainbow and Trixie. Swatting both carts to the sides like bugs, a gleeful Discord wearing an army helmet poked his upper half body out of the tank, grinning with sickening glee in my direction. This wasn't a race anymore! It's a cluster[BEEP]! Come on next cube! Save me now! ...A blue shell? That won't help! Hearing the sound of a cannon lowering, I gulped. Welp, this wasn't going to end well- The red shell firing from the tank smashed perfectly into the rear of my cart, forcing me to leap in circles into the patch of grass. Saluting at my state, Discord hurriedly made his way to reach the unsuspecting Spike... Also knocking him to the side as the finish line was so close. I didn't even bother continuing, the race was pretty much over, and the blue shell would only hit them both in close vicinity. Sighing regrettably, my head leaned into the steering wheel as other racers sped by. Twilight, I'm sorry... Spike, I'm especially sorry... The whistle blew! "The winner is Spike!" Twilight called out in enthusiasm. Figures Discord would- ...Wait what? My head snapped back upwards watching the grinning dragon emerging from his stopped ride and being greeted by a proud Twilight. Discord descending from his tank in clear disappointment with a pouty expression, followed with Trixie, Rainbow and Scootaloo, whereas the rest following all cheered the young proud dragon for... Winning? Hewon?! Turns out, he had one last mushroom at his disposal, utilizing the item just before Discord could reach the finishing goal. HE WON! Tearing off my helmet, goggles and seat belt, I leapt over my cart and hurried over to the beaming dragon and others, brushing past a few to envelop the surprised Spike in a tight hug. "You won! You beautiful son of a [BEEP] you won!" "Jack!" Twilight chastised, but Applejack placed a hoof to her side with an amused smile. "Leave 'im sugarcube, he's happy for his little brother winnin' the race!" "Damn right I am!" Setting the grinning dragon down, I pointed to Discord. "That's karma you cheating [BEEP]! You deserved to lose!" The trickster shrugged and smirked casually. Looking back to Spike, I picked him up again to place on my back, grabbing my discarded fedora in the meantime and placed it on his head. "We're gonna celebrate this! Pinkie, get your party planner ready! There's gonna be a party tonight!" "Oh boy! Yippee!" 'Yippee' was right Pinkie! Meanwhile, the others watched in either bemusement or fondness, some adoring the sight of such sibling love. "Spike, crystal brownies on me?" "You bet!" The dragon replied blissfully, and we hurried back to the castle. All that wait and frustration was worth it in the end! Everything went according to plan, all things considered! Sunset Shimmer and Starlight Glimmer weren't suppose to meet at this point in time.Starswirl concluded.Your invention and role in the former's life incited Miss Shimmer to visit her home world this day. I regret to say the negative feedback towards Balance will be significant. ...Oh well. You can't say I was aware of their eventual meeting to begin with. I'll worry about the imbalance later. For now, I'll be enjoying watching the young lizard cheerfully gorging his face out with a buffet of sweets alongside the Crusaders, Pinkie and others, being patted on the back and celebrated by our large group of friends. My observation was from a distance, leaning back against a wall with a glass of punch in hoof. Ha! Poor Rainbow over there being harassed by a persistent Zephyr. Honestly, teenage males never take a hint. I should know I was like that at his age... What was he fifteen? Sixteen? Fluttershy's the older sibling, but she looks awfully young herself to be the eldest to him. We really need the ages confirmed by Hasbro, I only know Twilight's age because Spike told me. Maybe you should ask them. It's rude to ask a lady about their age, Sombra. They're not 'ladies,' boy. Mare applies too. "Company?" I smirked to the alicorn beside me. "Preferably alone together? Yes please." Twilight rolled her eyes with a pink hue, pushing my side playfully before observing the others with me. "I'm going to let your profanities around and addressed to Spike and our friends slide for today, and today only, simply because you were so happy for Spike to win." My smirk widened. "And for showing up Discord." The alicorn sighed in fond exasperation. "That too." And smiled brightly my way. "Still, it was wonderful to see you so happy, especially for Spike. Not to mention how you kept looking out for him even during the hectic race. Thanks for that." "I'll always be there to look after my family." Was my sincere statement. Twilight's warm head leaned into my shoulder. "I know." She responded in soft blissfulness, the pair of us watching Spike chatting excitably and reciting what happened today with gestures in reserved peace. Alas, two more ponies approached us from the right. "Hope we're not interrupting anything." A smiling Starlight and Sunset stopped by us, the former speaking pleasantly, "For a moment there, you two looked like proud parents watching your own kid." Twilight and I shared amused fond looks. You weren't entirely inaccurate there, Starlight. Sunset then motioned to both herself and her new friend. "Starlight and I were just discussing our past mistakes. Turns out, we have a lot of things in common; you were right about us getting along, Stardust." The pink unicorn nodded in full agreement, sharing Sunset's beaming expression. Twilight grinned proudly at the two. "That's great to hear! And since you're here, Sunset, maybe you can stick around and assist Starlight in practicing an advanced spell I've been meaning to teach her next." The yellow mare grinned quite cheerfully. "I'd love to help." And smirked my way. "Maybe you can watch, 'teacher.'" I returned the expression. "It'd be my pleasure." Twilight and Starlight beamed merrily, and as they excused themselves to join Trixie and Sunburst, Sunset waited until they were out of ear shot to address me next with a smile. "I swear, it was almost like looking at a mirror. Starlight and I are pretty much alike." "Well, kinda." I replied matter-of-factly. "She tried to do harm because she thought she was abandoned as a filly by her friend." [BEEP]ty reason to be a villain, I still think that. "You... Your only motivation was power." Sunset rubbed the back of her head sheepishly. "There was more to it than that... Still, I've learned from my mistakes. And from what she's been telling me, Starlight's working to redeem herself everyday under Twilight's guidance. She couldn't be in better hoofs." "I can't agree more." A minute's pause. Sunset then added with a rather hushed tone, "I can't believe you did that during the race." Knowing exactly what she was referring to, my tone was coy. "Seducing you with my charm?" I shrugged with an impish grin. "Warriors don't often play fair my dear; we often take advantage of whatever comes our way." Sunset frowned in both annoyance and amusement... Then added rather hesitantly, "You really thought I was a good kisser?" I laughed lightly, opting to be honest. "And I'll be sure to rub it in Sentry's face next time I see him." Sunset shook her head in disbelief, though unable to contain her own smile and chuckle. Chapter 141: 56 Tricks Later"Come on Starlight, you've almost won." The unicorn in question was hard at work, purple eyes focused with an intensity I only recognized from Twilight. Obviously my girlfriend was being a major influence on the mare by this point. I had no idea whether or not Starlight was even listening to me at this point. Even so, I couldn't stop myself from handing out advice to a newbie. "Reaction Command, triangle go!" "He's gonna emerge from the flames in a second, be ready to press triangle!" "Now's your chance, deck the [BEEP]er!" I think you're enjoying this moreso than you should. Bah-! The final ding noise from the screen assured us everything was over. Starlight blinked, leaning back on the couch in surprise. "I won?" At my pleasantly stunned look, the mare proceeded to grin brightly. "I won! I didn't actually think I'd do that on my first try!" Holy Hell, she actually did it. I slowly shared the expression. "Well done Starlight, you're a natural!" The unicorn flushed happily at the praise. And I meant it, beating the first Organization boss from Kingdom Hearts II. True he was the easiest, but still. It wasn't on Proud Mode for nothing. "You were right, Stardust, these video games really are fun." The pink mare looked at the wireless controlled in small wonder. "I don't why Twilight refuses to try them." I shrugged in amusement. "She probably read online that video games are notorious for killing brain cells." Starlight was taken aback. "Is that true?" "No clue. I don't seem to have become stupid... Yet." I added playfully, prompting Starlight's chuckle and return to looking at the cutscene playing. Oh I don't know, your idiocy is often a topic of debate. Ignoring that. Also, having seen the cutscene a quadrillion times, my focus instead resumed on the curious Starlight, mind going back to arguments all over the internet regarding her own role in the show. Spending time with the mare, she was very pleasant company, and she shared a lot of traits with Twilight. Over time, I've come to accept her position as Twilight's student. Starlight wasn't... Well, she's not as bad as people make her out to be. When I first discovered she'd be Twilight's pupil as opposed to Sunset, I was naturally wary of the idea. Over time, during the course of watching season six, she grew on me. She's by no means a bad character, though her redemption arc could've been done a million times better. Not to mention, Starlight barely had enough screen time, either in the spotlight or in the background, to get us convinced enough she's worthy of becoming a main part of the cast. Starswirl, Sombra. Opinions? She's there as a 'plot device' for the Princess.Sombra stated matter-of-factly.It's simple, eventually your mare will become a teacher of many for the forthcoming future. This unicorn's target practice for the viewers to become interested in the idea of the Princess taking on pupils. Obviously, it's far from working. In a sense.Starswirl countered knowingly.It's fair to say the general viewers of the show are split down the middle in terms of opinions regarding young Starlight here. Some view her as an inconvenience, unnecessary to even be here and perform acts only Princess Twilight and her friends would be capable of. The other half, like myself, embrace the idea; Starlight Glimmer is far from a liability, but a young, eager, studious unicorn willing to admit her mistakes and change herself to become a better pony. And thus far, I am seeing remarkable improvement. Well, that's a given, considering who her teacher is... "Should I save before continuing?" "Hm? Nah." I shook my head. "There are no enemies in the next room. The rest now is just story progression." Starlight nodded, and I opted to change the subject. "So, how's it going with your studies?" Eyes focused on the game, she grinned regardless. "Oh, couldn't be better. Twilight said we'll be practicing a complex spell this evening. I can't wait to see what my teacher's got planned for this time." I smiled at the energetic statement. "You're really enjoying being her pupil." "She's been teaching me a lot." Starlight's expression continued brightening with every word. "I couldn't ask for a better teacher." Ha, couldn't blame ya. "How's your student doing?" Hmm? "Sorry?" "Twilight teased you earlier about your messages to a certain friend of ours." Ah, now I understood. "Oh she's fine." I smirked, looking back to the screen myself. "I'm moreso pleased how getting along you two were last time she visited." Indeed, Sunset was basically Starlight before Starlight came around. Although to be fair, unlike Sunset's villainous, Starlight had a legit motivation for her own actions... Despite how poorly thought up said motivation was. "In fact, I dare say you two already made great friends." My own teacher chuckled with mirth.It's always a pleasure to see your own pupils getting along with one another. "Thank you everyone for attending." Twilight began, addressing the gathered group taking their seats around the table, with the exception of Starlight standing to the sat alicorn's right. Looking between her friends, she smiled warmly. "In light of last night's prank, I wanted to congratulate everyone for their convincing efforts of acting to help Rainbow Dash learn a valuable lesson." The pegasus in question raised a brow, motioning to both Starlight and I. "So then why are they here? They never showed up in the prank!" Good point. Starlight should've been there... "Starlight was busy working on a spell we practiced the other day." Twilight defended her pupil. "Though I kinda wish I could've seen it now." The pink unicorn admitted sheepishly. "As for Jack, since he informed beforehand this former event was an episode, he couldn't participate." Rainbow scoffed playfully. "Right, sure, that excuse." I rolled my eyes, not rising to the bait. Shaking her head, the Princess proceeded with another smile. "Regardless, I just wanted to express how proud I am for another friendship lesson well done. Not to mention, all that effort going into that prank paid off." Yep, the very episode where Rainbow pranks everyone - Including myself, unfortunately... - and they all tricked her by 'turning' into cookie-craving zombies. Interesting idea, but not something above Hasbro's tendency to write. That wasn't an insult, mind you. "Heh, maybe next time I'll use my own pranks to teach another pony a lesson about friendship!" "Um, I'd much rather you didn't..." Hahahahahahaha! You tell her Fluttershy. "Perhaps you could provide a lesson through means of your Wonderbolt training next time, darling." Rarity suggested rather nervously. Rainbow rolled her eyes, settling back down into her throne. "Sheesh you guys are no fun. What happened to all that excitement last night?" "Yeah!" Pinkie pitched in, slamming her hoofs on the table cheerfully. "Last night was tons of fun! We should definitely do something like that again sometime!" "See? Pinkie gets it!" "It's all fun and games until somepony gets sick of it, Rainbow Dash." Applejack pointed out wearily. "Remember, what we were tryin' to teach ya last night was that yer own sense of humour doesn't always match up with someone elses." "I know I know." Rainbow waved dismissively. "I'm just saying, maybe next time we can use a prank instead of Twilight's friendship speeches to teach a friendship lesson to someone. Think about it, it worked with me didn't it?" "That doesn't mean it'll work with someone else." I pitched in. Rainbow frowned. "Maybe not somepony like you Star; you don't have a funny bone in ya!" I scoffed. "Rainbow, my people are masters of pranking themselves. I'm sure whatever I can conjure up is far more creative and humour-inducing than, say, placing a woophie cushion under Twilight's seat." That brought some chuckles from Applejack and Rarity. Rainbow, meanwhile, looked far from amused, her brow deepening. "Is that so? Then how come you've never played a prank on anyone ever?" "Untrue." I retorted. "I'm currently playing the biggest joke imaginable." "Being?" "A worthy partner for Twilight." Even at that, Twilight smiled faintly as the others shared fondly amused glances. The blue pegasus rolled her eyes. "That's not a prank! Come on, you're suppose to be creative right? You can make some good pranks if you try hard enough!" "I don't doubt he can, Rainbow." Rarity added casually. "But understand, Stardust has far too much dignity to indulge himself in pranks. We all know his own sense of humour is unique in comparison to any of ours." Spike snorted. "You'd be surprised. You should see him whenever he and Twilight are alone together." The blushing Princess gave Spike a pointed look, whereas Starlight struggled not to giggle. "Alright then, if you can think of making good pranks Stardust, then put your bits where your muzzle is." Flying to the center of the table, Rainbow pointed at my throne with a smug disposition. "You and me, prank war! Whaddya say?" "...No." Gasp. Flabbergasted. "What do ya mean 'no?!'" "I mean no." I shrugged, leaning back comfortably. "What do I get out of it? Nothing. So why bother participating?" "...Oh. Oh I get it." She suddenly grinned widely. "You're just scared that Twilight might think less of you for playing harmless pranks, right?" Twilight, meanwhile, frowned. "That's far from true, Rainbow. Besides, I'd never think any less of Jack regardless of his sense of humour." Thank you love. I expressed a grateful smile to the reassuring alicorn. Rainbow was far from convinced. "Come on, accept the challenge Stardust. I wanna see how good you are with pranks, even though you're probably terrible." Those taunts won't sway me so easily, Rainbow. Regarding me for a moment, the pegasus then leaned back and said rather casually, "Tell you what, let's have prank war over the weekend. If I win with the best prank, you have to... Dance in front of everyone in clown make up." Wow, how generous of you. "And if I win?" "Umm... Oh, easy." The Wonderbolt folded her front limbs with a satisfied smirk. "If you win, which is really unlikely, I'll become your servant, for a whole week." Oh yeah, because that will make up for the prank a few days back when you decorated my room with active beehives. Not to mention all that long ago when you and Pinkie found it hysterical to have me eat a cupcake which was in actuality a rock. That's right, you piece of [BEEP], I haven't forgotten! Then consider this an ample opportunity for some delicious payback. ...Hmm... She probably won't stop pestering until you accept the tedious challenge. The others looked genuinely stunned by my eventual answer. "Deal." Rainbow grinned, proceeding to disgustingly spit into her hoof and point it in my face. Smacking the limb back, I added sourly, "Don't push it." The pegasus shrugged, flying back to her seat... Then smirking in a sinister way, addressing the observant Twilight next. "Hey Twilight, I was wondering. Could friendship be used to solve every problem?" Pinkie proceeded to burst out into chortles, the rest groaning in knowing what was coming next. Starlight and Spike facepalmed at what Rainbow just did. Good God...Even Sombra wasn't amused. "Hey, it's another meeting, let's argue about friendship limitations!" I stated in both amusement and exasperation. Twilight rolled her eyes. "The chances of friendship resolving every conflict is the likely scenario than solely magic." "Oh sweet apples..." Applejack groaned, rubbing her forehead as Twilight and Rainbow turned to me expectantly. We're doing this again? Alright love, bring it. "Alright, Twilight, I thought long and hard about this. Ifyouthink, that this logic, friendship is the resolution to every single one of life's problems-" "No, but it's the most plausible outcome regarding matters of conflicted interest and teamwork when something tragic arises-" "According to whom? That has been no recorded event in history where friendship-" "Hey, no, don't bring it to this meeting! You two had this argument for two hours straight already!" Spike exclaimed rather hotly. "Enough!" And as everyone nodded vigorously with Spike, Rainbow was barely holding in her own satisfied laughter at what she just unleashed. Too late, the damage was already done. "I'm only saying that the magic of friendship has played role in historical events than my stubborn boyfriend care to admit. You can't argue with facts!" "You can't instill your own ideals into history and declare them as facts either! The idea that friendship was the cure to extinct diseases is sheer lunacy!" Rarity proceeded to call to the heavens. "By Celestia, someone stop them!" "Ready girls?" I asked the two on opposite sides of me from a distance, surrounded by a heap of standing mirrors all positioned my way. As both Twilight and Starlight nodded, I closed my eyes briefly to concentrate, getting my own magic prepared for this exercise. "You sure it's okay to do this?" Starlight asked as I gathered enough composure. "Using our magic at full blast seems kinda... Dangerous." "I trust Jack to know what he's doing." Twilight responded for me. "He's come a long way ever since training in Balance magic. Let's just make sure we don't accidentally hit each other, okay?" She added in both jest and seriousness. Raising both my front limbs, standing on hind legs, I used them like shields for the onslaught to come. Taking that as a signal, Twilight shared a glance with her student, and both began at my nod. Energies of pink and blue rapidly headed between me, bouncing harmlessly off my limbs to the reflective surfaces and headed straight back at me. Swiping those two away, my reflexes were quick to block more magical attacks by the two mares, who'll keep firing and firing until it either overwhelms me or they get too tired to continue. Really it's a test of their stamina much as it was mine. I dodge, swerved and blocked all attacks whizzing by me, the clean mirrors unrelenting in returning the energy blasts my way. One or two seasons ago I probably would've struggled by this point, but so far nothing seems to be going awry. "I'm surprised you accepted Rainbow Dash's challenge." Starlight commented amidst her firing more magic. "It doesn't seem like something you'd do." "She's right." Twilight concurred from her side. "I figured pranks would be your least interested activity." "They are." I grunted, keeping my eyes focused on the blasts around me. "But if it's an opportunity to knock down Rainbow's ego a little... Well, who am I to say nooooooooo-?!" Not even reflexes could have me react in time to the sudden fall down a pithole just from taking a little step to the right. Covered in grass, I didn't see it coming into last minute, reflexes at least helping me land on my hooves at the bottom of the hole. From above, all the magic collided in creating some fireworks, causing me to cover my eyes briefly. "Jack!" "Stardust!" Two heads poked over the hole in worry, Twilight calling out. "Are you okay?!" "Fine!" I called back. "Nothing broken!" In fact, I was moreso annoyed than hurt. "Stand back girls!" With Balance, it took one jump from a ten-meter hole to escape and land harmlessly on the ground, turning to face the two mares. "Rainbow's handiwork, I presume." Twilight's muzzle twitched. "Looks like she's eager to start this 'prank war' of yours." Starlight then yelped in shock, and I quickly whirled to grab her hoof and pull her upwards before she could fall into another well-hidden pithole nearby. Nodding in gratitude, the pink unicorn looked around and muttered with a frown, "Guess this was only the beginning." The Princess nodded. "We should be careful on our way back to the castle. No doubt Rainbow planted these trapholes all over Jack's training grounds." "Or we could just use the teleportation spell." Starlight suggested, to Twilight's nodding approval. "Great idea." And in a pink flash, the three of us found ourselves back at the entrance to our shared home, collectively sighing in relief with exasperated smiles. Starlight then glanced at me curiously. "Do you have something cooked up for your first prank against Rainbow?" Did I? My response, firstly, was a smirk. "One prank is all I need." Talk about a productive day. I open my door to find... Cotton candy. Filling up my whole bedroom like a pink ocean of stickiness. Please for the love of God don't tell me my electronic devices are decorated with the stuff. And my books... Oh Jesus it'd take forever to get them all off. I sighed. Guess I've got my work cut out for me. Good think I love cotton candy, but I couldn't get rid of all this alone. "Oh Pinkie Pie!" Ahh, what a beautiful day. The sun shone through the window first thing in the morning. Leaping off my bed, first order of business was water, then some more Balance training, then extending my sense to check if Zagreus was nearby, and finally spend some lovely time with the mare of my dreams. If she wasn't preoccupied today teaching Starlight anything- Ow! Stumbling back slightly, my clearing vision was greeted by the doorway filled by... A brick wall. "Oh, very humourous Rainbow..." I grumbled sourly, sighing loudly and gathering up enough energy to deal with this temporary obstacle. It's far too early for this [BEEP]... "Well, here's todays mail!" Spike announced with the envelopes held in his claw. "Mail time!" I grinned childishly. "Mail's here!" And sharing an expression with the knowing dragon, we both began singing a childhood classic before the very bemused eyes of Twilight and Starlight around the breakfast table. "Here's the mail, it never fails! It makes me wanna wag my tail! When it comes I wanna wail! Maiiiiiiil!" With a satisfied grin, I rubbed the dragon's head proudly. "I've taught you well Spike." Starlight's muzzle quirked to amusement. "You're in high spirits today." Minus the brick wall placed behind my bedroom door, I was in a chipper mood. "I blame all my friends... And mostly Twilight." The alicorn in question rolled her eyes affectionately while sipping her tea. Now, let's see what Derpy got for me today- My eyes closed fast in the nick of time, something unwelcome splattering all over my face. Please be paint, please be paint, please be paint... Spike's voice prompted me to open my eyes. "Well, you always liked the colour blue." Twilight sighed, conjuring up a cloth for me to wipe the stuff off me. Smiling in thanks, I proceeded to do just that, whilst a haughty voice from above called out. "Hah, it's a new look for you!" "Rainbow Dash!" Twilight chided at the pegasus. "You could've waited until he was finished with breakfast." "Hello Rainbow." I replied calmly with closed eyes and rubbing my face, knowing she was hiding at the ceiling since we first came in the room. "So glad you're devoted to seeing your joke come through." "And meanwhile, you're slipping behind!" The pegasus retorted. "You haven't done a single prank to me yet! What's taking ya?" I grunted, finishing wiping off the remains of the paint. "It's a work in progress." And looked upwards to the grinning rainbow-haired mare. "Suffice to say, it's gonna be a piece of work you'llneveranticipate." Rainbow scoffed. "You're bluffing." "Am I?" Sow the seeds. A brief moment of uncertainty passed along her features before that overbearing self-confidence appeared on her face again, waving dismissively. "Sure you are. Face it, I'm the real Master of Pranks around here. You're only making things hard on yourself Star; you should give up now while you have the chance." And without awaiting a response, the mare zoomed out of the room like a jet. After a pause, Spike then asked after we looked to the doorway. "Are you actually working on something?" "Oh I'm working on something." I reassured my brother, smirking rather widely. "Rainbow just won't see it coming." A rain cloud. Scratch that, multiple rain clouds pouring down in my exact direction. Looking upwards wryly, I spotted Rainbow flying nearby with crossed front limbs and that [BEEP]-eating grin. Really? This was the best she could do? I smirked right back. "Joke's on you Rainbow, Iloverain." The mare only looked smug. What was she-? Arrrrrrrrrrrgh! Okay that was cheap! And dangerously reckless.Sombra added irritably.Seriously, does this mare possess any semblance of self-control? If she's meant to be some manner of enforcement for the good of Equestria, your world is starting to appeal as a safe haven. Shaking off the, thankfully not fatal, lightning strike, I glared up at the leaning pegasus. "That... Was just cheap." "Nothing's cheap with my pranks." Rainbow stated matter-of-factly, puffing out her pony chest with pride. "Ready to give up yet?" "Not on your life?" "Hm." Her next expression was sly. "Well then, guess that means I'll just have to take my pranks up a notch. You're gonnalovewhat I have in store for you next Star." I can hardly wait... The pegasus flew far away, leaving me to soak miserably by the dark grey cloud she left behind... Followed with another lightning strike. Goddamn-! You're certain this plan of yours will work? My expression soon matched the dark clouds above my head. Oh, absolutely... "Thank you so much for accompanying me to visit my squirrel friends in the park." Fluttershy said warmly as we walked down a path through the area, multiple colourful equines relaxing or playing together as we passed by. "They're a very reserved family, so I couldn't ask them to visit my place." "Respecting their wishes." I nodded in approval, smiling to the mare beside me. "As always, considerate of other's feelings. Remind me how you and Zephyr are related again?" Fluttershy smiled in faint humour. "Zephyr's not a bad pony once you get to know him." "Uh-huh." "You two seemed to have gotten along after that race." The pegasus pointed out. I snorted. "I only tolerated the clown's presence. No offense Fluttershy, but listening to how high he views himself made me want to get run over by everyone's carts, including mine." It was far easier for me to sympathize with Rainbow after that party. Even Discord couldn't find the pegasus somewhat entertaining and almost turned him into house furniture, if Fluttershy hadn't intervened. "I know he can be a little... Grating at times." Fluttershy said slowly. "But he means well. He's gotten alot better ever he found the confidence to succeed even after failing." "Oh, good for him... Attitude's still annoying though." I smirked humouredly. "I think you should be grateful we didn't end up an item, Fluttershy, otherwise at every family meeting you'd have to stop me from flat-out murdering your overbearing sibling." Despite the pink cheeks, Fluttershy giggled at the joking threat behind her hoof. Then, the mare looked forward and pointed the further we continued. "Their home is just down here... Hmm?" What's up? Oh. The pegasus paused, and I followed, at the seemingly harmless Rollerblade placed neatly on the path before us. I've seen enough cartoons to recognize this trick. "Does Rainbow think I'm just blind?" I asked in both amusement and slight disbelief. Fluttershy only smiled meekly, and we both began walking around the placed Rollerblade down the path- What the-?! Fluttershy's gasp was the last audible thing I heard from her as the sudden oily pathway slid me as far away from her possible, guiding my unstable hooves forward at increasing speed. My disorientation only worsened by the oil slipping onto a patch of grass then up a hill, over a small edge where a trampoline awaited me below. Bouncing right off it, my vision blurred as nothing greeted me but wind and clouds. Said clouds were in the form of goal rings, and I passed through them perfectly. Rainbow's handiwork, without a second guess. The ride didn't end there, for what waited for me next in the town street was a massive solid green block, and I closed my eyes for the inevitable impact. But instead of crashing, the massive block absorbed my body into it, my vision then greeted with greenness and barely saw the observing gazes outside of a blue pegasus and pink Earth Pony. But despite this, I could make out both the ecstatic and smug grins respectively. Finally, mercy was granted to me as it felt like a plug was opened, sucking me out of the green block and onto solid ground, welcoming sweet, sweet fresh air once more. Parts of my body still coated in that green stuff, leaving an after taste in my mouth. A taste that was... "Jell-O?" Rainbow towered above my state with a pointed hoof. "Gotcha!" And proceeded to chortle alongside Pinkie, whom obviously helped the prankster make that giant green block of jelly behind me. "Hook, line and sinker!" And tapped Pinkie's hoof with her own in self-congratulations. From the side, Bon and Lyra observed in bemusement and good humour. Oh yeah it's funny. It's [BEEP]ing hilarious... Fluttershy managed to catch up, assisting me in standing. Rainbow's gleeful expression remained. "Better call it quits Star. Let's face facts, there's nothing you can do that'll topthat." Brushing bits of jelly off, I replied calmly despite my initial irritation, "We'll see Rainbow." The mare hovered above the ground, folding her limbs expectantly. "What's taking you so long anyhow? You know it's not really a prank war if you're still focused on making one prank only. It's already Sunday for crying out loud!" "I know." Rainbow frowned severely. "No way it's better than anything I've done." "Not sure about that, my dear." "...You're bluffing." "Am I? Am I notorious for not following through with my promises?" Implying you do? I can provide a list stating otherwise. "Tch! You're just trying to scare me!" Even so, I detected faint traces of doubt beginning to cloud the mare's senses. "I'll win this prank war; you'll see!" And tore off into the sky before anyone could get the last word. "...Want some help finishing that jell-o?" Lyra eventually asked. I shrugged, motioning to the green block for Lyra and Pinkie to enjoy. "Help yourselves. I have a full appetite." The pie trick. Really. Thepietrick. "You're out of ideas." "At least I'm using them!" Rainbow snapped as I wiped the content off my face. Cream pie, yuck. "You're not making things challenging when I only have to worry about one prank!" At that, I smirked despite the awful taste. "Trust me Rainbow, this one prank will be something you'll never forget." One pink eye twitching, the mare leaned forward and grabbed me by the front of my cape, demanding with a severe frown. "Do it already." "Well at this close proximity, are you asking me to kiss you? I'm a taken man, Rainbow-" "That's not what I meant and you know it!" The pegasus shouted into my face irritably, tugging at the fabric. "Do that prank of yours already! You should've had enough time now to get it ready." "It is ready." "So why aren't you using it?!" "I'm waiting for the most opportune time." The mare growled through gritted teeth, pushing me back in disbelief and ascending to the air. "No way it'll be good; you've never played a practical joke in your life!" "Wrong." I replied matter-of-factly with a tiny smile. "I've had my share of pranks during my years in school. You'd be surprised what this creative head of mine can concoct." Ignoring that scoff, thank you Sombra. Looking more decidedly unnerved, Rainbow attempted conceal that nervousness with a scornful snort. "Uh-huh, but that doesn't mean you can do anything that'll take me by surprise." "Really? I could just go ask Scootaloo for tips." Rainbow sneered in full annoyance, gesturing with her front limbs. "This isn't over! By the end of the day, I'll win this war! You'll see!" And once more, sped off into the distance through the lovely skies, leaving me by the doorsteps into my home. ...Ninety percent chance this 'prank' of mine will work now. I'd give it ninety-five. Really? How generous of you! Only because it would be a missed opportunity for me to watch that asinine pegasus revel in fear. "So the Organization are bad guys, right?" "Depends how you look at it. Their leader's the proper villain though." "Is it really bad for them to want to get their hearts back?" Spike asked, frowning. "I'm guessing it's by the means which they're doing so." Starlight supplied, which I nodded to. The unicorn was on the controller this time, playing through the first Disney world of Kingdom Hearts II as we watched. Twilight was busy assisting Applejack with measurements involving her farm animals, leaving us a good time to hang out. Spike then asked, "Is the next world I'm playing through from a movie we've already seen?" "Beauty and the Beast." "...Huh." Was Spike's dumbfounded response. Starlight cocked a brow. "Haven't seen that one yet." "Will I get to have the Beast join my party?" "Hell yeah Spike. Probably one of the two positive things about exploring that world." "Sweet." A knock on the door behind, prompting me to stop Spike from jumping off the couch and getting it myself, leaving Starlight and Spike to the game. The presence of the blue Wonderbolt behind it was palpable, but the emotions which radiated off her were something I found both curious and... Rather relieving. Fear, dread, anxiousness and... Acceptance. Opening the door, I stepped back to allow Rainbow entry. The Wonderbolt slowly entered the room with a wary expression, curiously looking over to the waving Spike and Starlight preoccupied with the game, then back to me with an uncertain frown... Followed with a loud sigh, muttering something under her breath. "I'm sorry?" "I said... You win..." "Couldn't quite catch that Rainbow." Huffing, the pegasus' voice echoed across the room. "I said you win! Happy?" Startling both Starlight and Spike to pause the game and turn to watch the reluctant mare, whereas I was both internally happy and confused. "Really?" Rainbow winced. "Look." She began, attempting to justify this handed victory. "Let's be clear, when it comes to the usual pranks, there's nopony better at them than me! I know you, Stardust, your kind of prank wouldn't be funny in the slightest..." And gathered herself with a knowing glare. "It'd be absolutelyterrifying,and I'd rather not have any nightmares for the rest of the week, thank you." My first reply was blinking. Huh... Well that was much easier. Good thing, too, with evening about to hit the sky. Rainbow looked down in defeat, stating slowly, "So... Yeah. Feel free to brag about how great your prank is, scaring me enough not to make you use it." Smiling, I replied sincerely, "Rainbow... I already have." And pink eyes snapped upwards. "Huh?" "Just now." "When? I don't get it-" "I made you scared enough to hand the victory over to me." I shrugged casually, unable to contain the smirk on my face. "That was the plan all along; build up suspense and dread in you by referencing this one prank of mine to lure you into accepting defeat before I'd actually do anything." Rubbing the back of my head rather sheepishly, I added with a wry grin. "I admit, the plan was fifty-fifty at best." "So... Your prank was just scaring me into letting you win?" Rainbow sought clarification, frowning disbelievingly. At my satisfied nod, she glanced down. "Huh... Heh." And actually started to chuckle, the fear and dread lifting from her heart. "That's actually really clever. Nice one Stardust." "Hey you weren't too bad." I smirked. "Granted a few of your pranks were cliche and predictable. I legit had to make myself fall for them for the plan to work." "I'll make sure to up the ante next time." Rainbow winked, offering a hoof. "Put 'em there, fellow prankster!" Gladly- Ayiyiyiyiyiyiyi! Rainbow held up the buzzer around her hoof. "Doesn't mean I can't have the last laugh!" And left my recovering state with a loud chortle, departing from the castle in ehr own mini-victory. That cunning mare... Yet you're smiling anyway. ...Yeah. "Well, that was certainly something." Starlight commented as I returned to join them on the couch, frowning in slight concern. "Are you alright?" "Couldn't be better." Ignoring the quivering in my front limbs, I leaned back, waiting. Spike and Starlight exchanged curious glances, the latter resuming on the game. A few minutes passed by, and the unicorn was just about to reach the world boss- "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" A scream that pierced through the heavens and the entirety of Ponyville caused us to look upwards, the Wonderbolt's despair felt all the way from her house to mine. "What was that?" Spike wondered. "That, my dear Spike, was Plan B." Last laugh eh Rainbow? "Hope you're all looking forward to a wedding between Rainbow and her childhood sweetheart. I wonder if Zephyr will make me his Best Stallion..." Chapter 142: Changelings Among Us"Are you really sure you need me for this?" "Without a doubt." My honest answer, without hesitation. Glancing to the young dragon sitting beside me, I smiled lightly. "You're more than needed to help me sort this mess out before it gets out of hand." Both Spike and I were currently on route towards the shining Crystal Empire, the young lizard nodding, albeit uncertainly. Twilight was happily informing me how she had planned for us all to visit Cadence and Shining tomorrow to see how they and Twilight's lovable niece was doing. Such a reminder to that obvious episode immediately incited me to fetch Spike and hurry down to the station before both my girlfriend and Starlight could blink, for I came to the realization about something regarding Balance. I [BEEP]ed up. Super hard. Like, really really [BEEP]ed things up. Spike's place as the 'Brave and Glorious?' Befriending Thorax? Singing a mediocre song about friendship in the throne room? None of that will happen now. All because of my decision to confront Sombra in the past and unintentionally steal all the credit. Not all of it, Jack. The former tyrant pointed out. That brother to your mare has additionally claimed supposed victory over me. Even worse. With both Shining and I seen as true heroes to the citizens of the Empire's eyes, Spike would play a lesser role than originally in the upcoming episode. I.E, nothing would go as it's suppose to, meaning more imbalance would spawn from it. I couldn't have the entire event replay itself precisely, I know that. Unfortunately, I was forced to interfere this time in order to have things set in motion. Not with every exact detail, but enough for the real important parts to proceed as they should've. Would that happen to include that tedious performance your little dragon friend makes in my throne room? ...We'll see. Hmph. For that matter, what precisely is stopping you from following through with the episode at every detail? Exceptions being your Princess and her student due to their absence this time around, why not simply inform your friends about these events so they can continue carrying the story through? Do you really think they'll do that? I love my friends and all, but sometimes their emotional states outweigh their logical minds. Scratch that, most of the time they let their feelings get the better of them. Perhaps... Regardless, you could at least share with them how this rogue Changeling seeks love and affection through befriending the populace, as opposed to that silly little idea your 'brother' had. "Stardust?" My internal conversation was startling interrupted, looking back to the curious dragon next to me. "Yeah?" Spike frowned softly. "Are you really sure this Changeling won't harm us?" "Trust me Spike, I am." "I do trust you bro." The dragon affirmed, leaning slightly. "But still, the idea sounds very... Frightening." With a hoof on his shoulder, my smile strengthened to help give this young lizard the confidence he needs. "I have faith in your capabilities, Spike. Besides, I'll be right there with you." Spike nodded slowly, beginning to share my expression before asking curiously. "So, what is it you want me to do exactly? I know befriending the Changeling's our top priority, but I don't understand how we're going to do that!" "We'll worry about that when we get there." Was my simple response, leaning back against my seat with folded limbs, turning to the window. "First, we have to worry about being hindered by my 'adoring' fans... Should've brought a disguise really." I was in a hurry, in all fairness. The kingdom loomed over in the distance, inciting my brief respite of anxiety. The citizens will only further stall our time... "Here." Hm? A prodding to my right prompted me to glance in surprise at the offered sunglasses, Spike grinning proudly. "Brought this baby last week. It might help you get past anyone without drawing attention to yourself." Unfortunately, your human friend lives for attention, young dragon. Ignoring that. I grinned in gratitude, accepting the black sunglasses and placing them on. "Cheers Spike." Looking back to the dragon. "So, how do I look?" Spike tilted his head, replying in amusement, "Heh, you look like a jazz musician about to perform a magic trick." "I'll take that as a compliment." In all seriousness, this gift of Spike's should work like a charm, since last time those crystal ponies couldn't see through Spike's own disguise without him taking it off. Hey Sombra, as their former ruler you should've taught them to be more observant about these things. The King replied with a tinge of crude humour,I was far more preoccupied using my servants as table stands to teach them ridiculous basic things. Servants or slaves? Pick one. This is truly pathetic. I know. When's the last time they cleaned up the streets? My people have been reduced to sniveling cowards, afraid of a mere Changeling. Only my might is worth their instincts to hide and lock up their doors, not the rumoured presence of four-legged insect who only seeks to love. "It's like a ghost town here..." Spike commented quietly, green eyes gazing around. "One Changeling has them this spooked...?" "They probably never encountered a Changeling in their lives, Spike." I pointed out casually, the dragon and I proceeding onwards from the vacant town towards the castle itself. We're wasting no time. Picking something up from my friend, I inquired gently, "You alright?" He nodded hastily. "Fine, just... Never met a friendly Changeling before myself." Spike grinned uncertainly. "But I guess it'll a learning experience for me, huh?" "You me and everyone else." I reassured my little brother, smiling humouredly. "Don't worry, I'll introduce you both first after we find him. Right now let's meet up with Shining and Cadence." And the castle entrance was just ahead, the radiant Crystal Heart itself hovering innocently and guarded by two tall purple stallions in impractical glittering armour. Only two guards. Sombra muttered in distaste. They make a mockery of my kingdom... "Halt, who goes there?" Let's get this scene over with. Removing my sunglasses, I spoke with casual authority. "Stardust Balance, the Crystal Champion, here to see the rulers of this kingdom. Accompanying me is my fellow warrior and brother, Spike the Brave and... Something." Smooth. It's 'Brave and Glorious,' numskull. How do you even remember that? Spike stepped forward with gestures. "Yeah, Spike the Brave and... Powerful! What he said! Little brother to your Crystal Champion, who is right here! Recognize us now?" The two guards shared cautious glances, the other speaking up with narrowed eyes. "Hmm, he doeslooklike our Crystal Champion..." "But it could be... You know, in disguise!" "You want evidence?" A grin full of snark. "I can happily provide every profanity in the dictionary if that helps." "Trust me, he'll do that without hesitation." Spike added. More uncertain looks. "It's rumoured the Champion has a unique callousness for rude words... Very well, prove it!" "That won't be necessary." Ah! Three ponies and a foal in a floating carrier approached us, Shining speaking on behalf of them with a serious tone. "There's another means of checking they are who they say they are." And walking past his obedient guards, the unicorn Prince stopped right before me and asked with steel, "Our last conversation, what was it you said after I expressed gratitude to everything you've done for my family?" A famous quote from Harry Potter? "Always." Leaning back, Shining's frown morphed into warmness, glancing back to the others. "It's them." Sunburst sighed in relief, whereas Flurry gurgled innocently from her carrier. Without even thinking, my limbs took me forward to the young child, my mood brightening at the welcoming sight. The tiny pink alicorn outstretched her limbs and let out ecstatic noises at the familiar pony greeting her, and my first instinct was to gently press my hoof atop hers, taking at least a moment to humour the cute child. Sunburst observed with a serene smile, and I felt tension in the air evaporate at the sight of an uncle entertaining his infant niece. "She's always happy to see you." Cadence stated warmly, walking to the corner of my eye. "As are we all. You as well Spike. Honestly we weren't expecting eight of you until tomorrow. Twilight isn't with you?" "Still in Ponyville." Spike supplied as I was moreso focused on playing with Flurry. "She doesn't really know anything about the Changeling problem." "That might be for the best." Shining sighed wearily. "If we can deal with it beforehand, then Twilight wouldn't have to face an awful visit by tomorrow. Unfortunately, that Changeling's more elusive than we thought." "Just a minute, how did you know there was a Changeling in the Crystal Empire to begin with?" Sunburst suddenly inquired to us. "The entire kingdom has locked themselves in their own homes." "Stardust knew." Spike answered cheerfully. "No trouble gets past him." "Another one of your knowing about events before they happened, I'm guessing?" "Eh." I finally looked back while playfully stroking my niece's mane, answering Shining's speculation with a humoured grin. "I'm not suppose to be interfering here in all honesty, but my role as Crystal Champion has... Complicated things." Shining nodded. "So you're here to help us look for the Changeling." Then glanced back to the young dragon. "Spike's also going to help?" "In a different way than you're thinking of." I beamed down to the addressed lizard. "I have faith in Spike's abilities. By the end of the day, this problem will be solved because of him." Spike blinked, then grinned brightly at the encouragement, delivering a thumbs up. "You can count on me!" "Well, if you're here to help, we'd be glad for the assistance." The Princess of Love added in relief, "You always had a knack for finding Changelings, Stardust. It was last sighted right outside the kingdom, in the far northwest." A guard whispered into Shining's ear, prompting the unicorn to state in slight humour. "The guards were wondering if they could accompany the Champion in finding this Changeling, as additional protection." Or just to watch their idol in action. But at protection, I had to stop myself from bursting out into laughter. No offense, but the guards at Canterlot have displayed more competence and efficiency than... These guys. Sombra, you ever used these guards for anything? Mostly to protect the kitchen, cells and my personal chambers. I rarely possessed any real use for them. You can see why. "I'll be alright. I have a fellow warrior keeping me company." Turning around, I motioned for my bro to follow. "Come on Spike." "Wait, Spike's going with you?" Shining blinked in genuine surprise, whereas the guards around us lowered their heads in disappointment. "Doesn't that seem a little dangerous for him?" "Nah it'll be fine!" The young lizard glanced to me knowingly, grinning quite lively. "It's one Changeling. How bad can it be?" One Changeling who only wants to make friends. Was the unspoken full statement. Cadence and Shining shared looks, before the former nodded slowly. "Alright, we trust you know what you're doing. But at the very least, be careful. Changelings should never be underestimated; remember what happened several times in Canterlot." How could I possibly forget...? Okay, but if you despise Olaf but enjoy Pascal, then what the [BEEP]? Pascal? From Tangled. Pascal's awesome! But he's basically fulfilling that role. No but Pascal's actually funny. Like, sarcastic dry humour funny. I'll take cynical humour against over-the-top humour like that tumor-inducing snowman anyday. Spike's voice drawled out. "So, what are we looking for around here?" Gazing around the mass white landscape myself, I carefully kept my fedora fixed to my head in case of the wind. "A small rock basically, just sticking out of the ground." "Oh... Like that one?" "Hm? Yeah exactly- Oh." Well what were the chances? "Looks like it. Nice job Spike!" The dragon beamed, accompanying me towards the small black rock. My memory of the episode in question couldn't recall the exact detailing of the rock, so it might be this one. Only one way of finding out. "Next, I need you to climb on my back and hold on tight." Spike blinked, but obliged as I lowered to the ground for him. "Okay... Then what?" "We take a trip underground." "So- Wait what?" Wheeeee! His startled question was then replaced with startled yelling as I punched into the ground around us, immediately greeted with a small hole sinking the snow within. Yep, looks like I was right! Spike gripped around my neck, myself focused with keeping my hat on and landing at the right point. For the bottom of the icy slide held a stalagmite and crevice. And I had no desire bumping into either. "Hold on Spike!" My hoofs leaped off before I reached the bottom, carrying over in the air and skidding my hooves into fresh soft snow to cushion the landing. A rather epic action, I'll admit. A somewhat-quivering Spike slowly jumped off my back once it was safe, turning to me in both anxiousness and satisfaction. "Okay, that was scary... But awesome at the same time." The dragon proceeded to glance around the interior underground. "Whoa! So... Our Changeling friend is in here somewhere? Think he could be disguised as a rock?" "Could be." It happened in the episode, to my sincere surprise. I always assumed Changelings took the form of ponies than inanimate objects. "We could either look around for our friend by inspecting every nook and cranny." "Or...?" "Or he could come to us." Straightening, my voice raised to echo through the rather pleasant-looking cave. "You're a long way from home, Thorax!" ...No answer. Give it time. That soft creature will make his appearance soon enough. "Hey, check that out!" Sombra was right. Spike approached the seeming 'reflection' following his every move, waving to it and smiling. "I'm looking good huh?" Smirking, I followed after him. "Don't tell me Rarity's been feeding your ego again." "Hey!" I chuckled. "Just kidding Spike." Rubbing the dragon's forehead fondly, I glanced back to the 'mirror.' "But he's right, you've got his appearance spot-on, Thorax." "Tho- Wait... You mean that's-?!" The stunned question was cut off and responded through a flash of magic, the 'reflection' of Spike morphing back into the creature's true form... At least, until the season finale where they look like laughable Disney rejects. The Changeling's expression was barely that of malice or wariness, but hesitant and... Afraid. He thought we were intending harm or something. Keeping a firm grip on a retreating Spike's shoulder, I calmly greeted the black tall insect. "Hello Thorax." Innocent azure eyes blinked rapidly. "How... How do you know my name?" "I know lots of things. For example, I know you intend no harm." I gestured between him and they cautious young dragon. "Thorax, Spike. Spike, this is Thorax, Changeling among us. I'm Stardust Balance, a pleasure." Eyes widened in pure shock. "Wait... The- The Stardust Balance?! You're him?!" "You... You know him?" Spike inquired slowly, frowning in faint curiosity. Thorax nodded. "You're infamous among Changeling kind. They call you the 'Scourge of all Changelings,' ever since you've foiled Queen Chrysalis' plans countless times." A heavy frown, looking as though he's prepared to flee. "How did you find me...?" "I read the script in advance." Even when slightly afraid, Spike snorted loudly, prompting my smirk. Thorax barely looked amused, moreso confounded and ready to escape if needed. "I'm... I'm not here to hurt anyone! I just want-" "To love and be loved in return." "I-" Azure orbs blinked again rapidly. "Y-Yes! How do you know these things...?" "He's good at that." Spike, finally getting back some confidence, stepped forward slowly and offered a claw. "If he says you're good, then you're good. Nice to meet you Thorax, I'm Spike-!" Even my reflexes pulled Spike back from the sudden snarling emerging from the Changeling, who quickly covered up his mistake. "Sorry sorry! It's just being so closely contacted by affection gets the better of me..." I felt a pang of sympathy at the shame plastered over the Changeling's face, smiling in understanding. "And you're hoping making friends will sustain your hunger and keep you from feeling lonely any longer." Thorax hesitantly nodded, and even Spike frowned in empathy, gently approaching our poor friend again with a soft smile. "Well, that's why we're here." This time, the Changeling blinked in earnest confusion, Spike happily clarifying. "We're here to help you make friends, and have ponykind accept you as one. Right bro?" That's right. I nodded encouragingly. "Really?" Our smiles answered that for him, prompting Thorax's features to brighten considerably, hope swelling in his heart. "Even after everything my kind has done? I thought you hated Changelings, St-Stardust?" "Your people have been a repeated nuisance." I confessed with an amused grin. "But I can't judge one for the actions of many. You will forced to invade the kingdom by orders of your Queen. As I understand it, your kind works as a kind of hive mind, so I don't blame you for everything we've been through." "Plus, it's okay to be different from others!" Spike pitched in, recalling a conversation we had on the train ride. "You might be born different, but that doesn't matter! It's all about what you do now that defines you!" And gestured to himself. "Look at me, a dragon whose friends with lots of ponies! A Changeling can be too!" ...You know how repeatedly I express my pride for Spike? To the point where every mention of it incites me to gorge my eyes out? Indeed. Hm. Well, I don't think I've ever felt more proud of him than now. He didn't need some silly, rather forgettable song at the end of the episode to develop his character. "You'd really do that for me...?" "Sure!" Spike answered cheerfully, glancing back to me. "So what next? Do we take Thorax back with us and help him make friends?" Luckily, I had it all planned out already. "Well, first we help him make a friend here and now." And smiled down to the young dragon. "You that is. I'll head back to the castle and speak on Thorax's behalf, whereas you get to know him as a person." Spike blinked, hesitation and concern at the prospect of being alone with a Changeling immediately getting to him. "I... If you think that's best..." Placing a hoof on his shoulder, I leaned down and added lightly, "A Twilight Warrior isn't just about fighting people, Spike, but helping others find their way." And looked back up to the watching Thorax. "I'm leaving him in your care. This is an opportunity for you to make your first friend. Don't disappoint me." "I- I won't!" He nodded wildly. "I won't let you down; promise!" Spike regarded him, then me... And back to Thorax with a small smile. "Well, if he trusts you, then so do I. You can count on me bro!" And walked towards the Changeling- Another snarl then apology. "Oops, sorry! Sorry!" Spike lowered his guard, grinning quite sheepishly. "No harm done." And straightened himself. "So, tell everything about yourself Thorax. Afterwards I'll tell you everything about being friends with ponies!" Heh. Better leave them to it, heading back the way I came. The ice slide shouldn't be too hard to climb back up using Balance magic. Without that tedious song sequence, it may prove challenging, for you at least, to persuade your prejudiced stallion friend. Well... I've had enough arguments with his sister as experience. What worse could Shining do? "That's completely insane!" I leaned back against my seat, unfazed by the slam of a hoof against the table. "It might seem ridiculous, but-" "It is ridiculous, plain and simple!" Dark blue eyes blazed in furious disbelief. "After everything they've done? All the harm they caused? Foalnapping my wife,andchild?! What reason should I have to let a Changeling walk around freely in my kingdom?!" "You can't judge one creature for the sins of its kind Shining." I argued back calmly, frowning in slight annoyance at this unicorn's persistence. The Prince shook his head, royal guards sharing uncertain looks around the room. Meanwhile, Sunburst looked between us in slight concern, as though worried one of us will start fighting with hoofs any given moment. Flurry slept in her carrier peacefully, oblivious to the heated exchange between father and uncle. "Those Changelings have proven to be nothing but trouble." Shining continued hotly, leaning forward with narrowed eyes. "For all we know, it could be a spy, trying to lower our guard and report everything back to its Queen. Changelings are far from 'nice' or 'friendly' as you keep nonsensically arguing." I snorted. "Alright Grand Wizard, calm down." Yeah, I went there. My limbs folded stubbornly. "Regardless of past misdeeds, this Changeling in particular is only looking to make friends and no longer be a problem to ponykind." "Then it can stop being a problem to us by leaving. For good." "Even your sister's not this prejudiced..." "Not so prejudiced about what?" Our heads turned to the doorway. Huh... I was too distracted countering Shining's rants to sense my girlfriend being here. Both she, Starlight and Cadence entered the dining hall curiously, Shining abruptly rising to greet them. "Twily!" Both he and his sister embraced warmly, the former then pulling back and pointing my way. "Tell your special somepony how utterly insane his plan is!" I asked before Twilight could, "Thought you two were coming tomorrow?" "We were." Starlight replied, sharing a warm smile to Sunburst before adding, "But Twilight was worried you and Spike might be in some kind of trouble after your hasty exit back home." A rather apt statement by now. "That's one way of describing it..." Sunburst mumbled in faint humour. Oh kill me. "Where is Spike anyway?" Twilight inquired while looking around the room. "And I heard Shining shouting when we headed up here. What is going on?" "Spike." Shining grounded out. "Is definitely in trouble, since your absurd 'warrior' here left him to play buddy-buddy with a Changeling." "What?!" Twilight and Starlight collectively shouted, I rolled my eyes, whereas Cadence glanced between myself and her husband uncertainly. "I'm sorry, Spike's with the Changeling?" "You left Spike alone with a Changeling?!" Twilight's fury was far more volcanic compared to her brother's equal outrage, purple eyes blazing in disbelief in my direction. The directed anger prompted me to slink back against my seat a bit, Twilight having that effect on me. Despite how hot it is. "I'm sure he had a good reason to do so..." Starlight suggested gently, attempting to appease her furious mentor. Cadence nodded, placing a comforting hoof against the purple alicorn's side. "I agree. Stardust would never endanger Spike without good cause." And looked back to me expectantly. "May we hear it?" Shining scoffed. "Oh yeah, just listen to Stardust's excuse here. You're gonna love it, trust me." "I-" "Because he thinks this Changeling's a good one and just wants to make friends." The Prince rolled his eyes disbelievingly. "And left Spike so he could teach it about what it means to make friends." "...You telling them or am I?" I asked sarcastically, annoyed by the scornful interruption. The others looked between us in confusion, whereas Twilight glared at the ground thoughtfully. "You... Believe this Changeling intends no harm?" Cadence asked for clarification. At my nod, the pink alicorn hummed. "You must understand then, Stardust, that Shining's anger to this is understandable... Albeit a little exaggerate." Haha! The white unicorn withering back at the faint disapproval in her tone and eyes. "Changelings aren't relatively known for being friendly with others." "It is a conundrum you share before us." Sunburst unhelpfully contributed. "Considering past actions and complete obedience to their malevolent Queen, the notion of a Changeling breaking away from its hive and seeking out companionship is unprecedented. Downright laughable, at best." I really shouldn't be getting this [BEEP]ed off, but their behaviour towards this is reminding me too much of my own people's attitudes regarding these matters. My eye kept twitching faintly at the fact they refuse to see truth in favour of blissful ignorance. "Who are we to judge?" I rose from my seat, leaning against the table with blatant irritation. "Who are any of us to judge one for the actions of others? For God's sake you ponies are suppose to be compassionate, empathetic beings! I'm not gonna stick around and listen to this sheer prejudice and unwillingness to give a different species a chance. Spike has more [BEEP]s than any of you!" "Stardust, we're not saying it's implausible! At least, not completely." Sunburst's feeble attempt of appeasement didn't stop me from turning to leave. From the side, the sound of Flurry yawning prompted Cadence and Shining to focus on their beloved child, giving me time to leave before things escalated between us further. "Jack!" Twilight hurried to catch up, halting me by blocking the path down. "We're just struggling to grasp the idea that there's a friendly Changeling out there. Please understand, they didn't mean anything by it." I scoffed, my tone softening now that I'm addressing Twilight. "Twilight, I've endured enough prejudice and ignorance by my own people who can't accept differences in others. I refuse to put up with it here." And brushed past the mare, who refused to give up yet. From behind, Starlight followed us. "Where are you even going?" "Back to Spike and Thorax. See how they're getting along." "Thorax?" "You mean the Changeling." At my nod, Twilight blinked. "And you're absolutely sure this Thorax means no harm? Changelings are skilled in being deceptive, as proven time and time before." "Balance magic love; I'd know if he was tricking us." And halted again, staring sternly towards my girlfriend. "Aren't you the Princess of Friendship? Is it not your responsibility to spread that concept among all who exist? Why should one Changeling be an exception to the rule?" I didn't intend to sound harsh, but my irritation over Shining and the others was getting the better of me. Twilight winced. "You're right... I'm not being fair." And looked back to me in newfound resolve. "Alright, I'm coming with you. If you and Spike are willing to give this Changeling - Thorax - a chance, then I don't see why I shouldn't." "Let me come too." Starlight added in determinedly. "I can help convince Thorax that second chances are always possible. Just how you two have given the same thing to me." "Count us in as well." We all looked back down the hall, both Sunburst and Cadence themselves heading our way. At my look, the yellow stallion looked away sheepishly, but continued, "I've never seen a Changeling up close before, so it should be a learning experience for me. And if there's one of them out there that can learn about friendship, and provide it in turn... Well, it's not something I can just miss." Cadence regarded Twilight and I intently. "I trust you both to know what you're doing. And as the Princess of Love, it is my duty to make certain that prejudice between others should never create a wall between love. This is also a opportunity to place the past behind us, indefinitely." A wry grin. "Unfortunately, my beloved is still a little hot-headed to see things that way just yet." "I know how that can feel." Twilight replied cheekily, prompting my annoyed yet humoured glance. Suddenly things were starting to look up. The slide was no longer necessary, to my slight disappointment, as Twilight and Cadence graciously lowered us to the ground within the cave upon showing them the entrance, the crevice leading into darkness behind us. My hoofs immediately shot out and stopped a worried Twilight and Starlight from hurrying over and ruining the moment, walking steadily towards the unsuspecting Thorax and Spike. Whom were happily chatting amongst themselves, oblivious to our arrival because of how quietly the alicorns had descended us to the snowy ground. Thorax looked clearly excited and curious as Spike held a smug expression, no doubt explaining everything he knows about friendship, and probably himself. I sighed lowly. Remind me to have a talk with Rainbow regarding child influences; Scootaloo was bad enough. Before I could say something, it was Cadence who casually walked by me and approached them with a curious yet warm tone, especially after hearing the dragon and Changeling laugh like two chums. "It looks like you two are making great friends." The reaction was spontaneous. Spike whirled around in shock, whereas Thorax quickly placed himself behind the young lizard as a sort of barrier. "I thought it was just you coming back!" Spike pointed disbelievingly in my direction. I shrugged sheepishly. "You know how it is with ponies, Spike, their stubbornness gets the better of them." You would know. "Spike, I'm so glad you're okay." Twilight stepped forward next, sounding positively relieved with a small smile. "Jack said you were befriending a Changeling, which I can clearly see. How's the progress?" Well, she changed her tune quick. Mostly likely recalling your little statement about her title. To disapprove of this budding friendship between the dragon and Changeling would deem her a complete hypocrite, and she'd rather improve her image than demean it. That's bull[BEEP] and you know it. Spike blinked, nodding slowly and releasing a gratified smile over no one immediately making the worst assumptions. He gestured to the shy creature keeping his distance from the others. "Guys, this is Thorax. He just wants to make friends and be loved by everypony." The Changeling smiled faintly, blushing if he could. "I still don't know about this." Starlight confessed, frowning skeptically. "I've heard about the Changelings back in my village, what they're capable of, all the harm they've caused under orders of their vile Queen. The very idea of a Changeling defying his Queen sounds... Ludicrous." "I concur with Starlight." Sunburst added beside his childhood friend, nodding. "History states that Changeling kind operate under a hive mind, listening to their dreaded Queen and her alone. What possible evidence do we have that Thorax here is as sincere as he claims? His search for 'friendship' could simply be a ploy to lower our guard and strike when the chance arises." Because I watched the episode, God dammit. And you really believe a narrow-minded bookworm like Sunburst will take that as a reliable source? I have three other people here who can back me up! It appears that won't be necessary. Whoa. Spike had suddenly adopted a new stance, taking even me by surprise. His look of uncertainty morphed to something else entirely; a sternness I typically recognized from Twilight or myself. The dragon strode forward, acting as an impenetrable wall with widened arms and legs despite the tiny structure, green reptilian eyes blazing in conviction. And his voice weighed with determination and firmness unlike him. "Because who are we to judge one person for the actions of his people? Thorax may have been there in Canterlot, but he was reluctant to fight, and just wanted to find peace! Why shouldn't we give him a chance when you're friends with a dragon like me and Ember? Or griffons like Gilda and Zenith? Previous villains like Starlight and Sunset? Or, heck, even Stardust! He was an incredible jerk for a long time, but we still managed to become the best of friends with him! Thorax deserves just as much a chance as anyone else does! And I'll... I'll be damned before I let anyone forsake that chance! He's my friend, and I'm not leaving him to endure alone!" Spike breathed heavily, waiting for whatever happened next. ...I disregard my statement earlier; this was the proudest I've ever felt regarding my little reptilian brother here. I was grinning widely at the sheer rebellion he was displaying, and protecting his new friend with a fierce loyalty. I must confess, I was hardly expecting such willpower.The King of Fear commented.He even stands up to you readily. Perhaps you've been a greater influence on the formerly cowardly lizard than you thought. That was the best compliment you ever said, Sombra. Starlight and Sunburst looked stunned, Cadence was regarding the dragon with a thoughtful gaze. Twilight, meanwhile, slowly approached her Number One Assistant... And clasped him into a warm embrace, smiling in sheer happiness. "Words alone can't express how proud I am of you, Spike." The Princess of Friendship began in endearment, looking between the pleased dragon and flabbergasted Changeling. "As the Princess of Friendship, it's my duty to set an example for everyone, and never exclude anyone from the magic of friendship. Spike's right; everyone deserves a chance, and I'm more than willing to extend Thorax's list of friends through myself." Thorax looked just about ready to cry. I couldn't blame him, considering the distrust hanging in the air just earlier. He approached and accepted the mare's offered hoof of friendship and blabbered out his thanks, smiling rather tearfully. "I too offer to extend that list." Cadence than joined them, grinning warmly. "I can sense the sincerity in your heart, Thorax. And if Spike believes in you, then I don't see why I should be skeptic. As the Princess of Love, I will do everything in my power to make certain you'll be welcomed and loved among the kingdom." As Thorax continued expressing gratitude and happiness for the kindness my friends were providing for him, Starlight shared a rather amused glance with Sunburst. "Guess we shouldn't really judge until we get to know him." The pink unicorn, followed by a bemused yet intrigued Sunburst, joined the group next and offered their own shared friendships with a joyful Thorax. When Spike glanced my way while everyone else conversed with the gratified Changeling, I winked with a pleased smile, which he returned gleefully. All's well that ends well. All that remains is persuading the kingdom... And your foolish future step-brother. Oh, with Twilight and Cadence around? I don't think that'll be a problem at all... "May I join you?" "Hm?" I looked behind to witness the radiant pink alicorn approach with a warm smile, accompanying me down the street. "Sure, I was just heading to the library anyway." A raised brow as we proceeded to walk, paying little heed to the gawking and excited looks of Crystal Ponies seeing their beloved Princess and Crystal Champion. "Not joining in the celebration? You know Spike is being treated as a hero by the citizens." I grinned faintly there. Yes, as it should be. Everything didn't go through as it should've, but all worked in the end. At the very least, the imbalance shouldn't be too damaging. "I'm letting Spike have his well-deserved moment without me getting in the way." And glanced back to Cadence in mild amusement. "Loved the speech you and Twilight made, by the way, when you addressed the whole kingdom." "Thank you." The Princess replied sincerely, gazing around in open affection. "I'm just glad Thorax is being treated with respect and kindness now by the whole kingdom. It may take some use for everypony to grow comfortable around his presence, but I have no doubt he'll be loved throughout the Crystal Empire in a very short time." "Appropriate, with how compassionate your species are." "Your people don't display much compassion?" I shrugged. "Depends who you ask." And sighed, smiling quite wistfully. "Honestly, I feel like a proud parent after today." "Because of Spike?" Cadence questioned knowingly. "Twilight no doubt shares that sentiment. He stood up for a friend and was ready to defend him even from those who'd treat Thorax with scorn or distrust. His friends have obviously been a major positive influence." I shook my head, meeting Cadence's curious stare. "No... His family." The beaming expression brightened significantly, mighty satisfied with that resolved correction. "We've all come a long way." The alicorn commented in faint amusement, leaning to the side slightly. "And while we're on the subject, I hear you and Twilight have grown far more closer in your relationship." I grinned crookedly. "Oh God, what has she been telling you?" "Nothing much... Mostly how the two of you have confessed your undying love for one another for some time now, and not a day goes by where she doesn't smile just by thinking about you." I paused, genuine widened eyes regarding the amused mare. "I... She said that?" Something like excitement and blissful bubbled in my chest, focused on the radiant bond between myself and the alicorn I loved. "To that effect." Cadence replied teasingly, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "That's another reason I wanted to speak with you alone." Uh oh. Her grin turned more into excitement, leaning to my face in anticipation. "Twilight has informed me of many things, but there are several things I'd like to know from your own muzzle, Stardust. Though I couldn't be more happy for you and my step-sister, I ask you share with me everything you think, feel and act around and for our precious Princess." Something akin to dread rose up next. "Why do I get the feeling this will be more an interrogation than anything?" Cadence winked coyly. "Only looking out for my step-sister." By God... Women. I'm surprised you're still breathing after all that drilling. Taking a deep breath, I exhaled long and hard, leaning back against the bench and rubbing my headache. Cadence wasted no time, practically providing question after question, demanding details, events, even the slightest feelings of love and affection I felt for Twilight simply for the littlest things she did. The kind of things I'd expect being asked by Shining, or Hell, their parents. But Cadence was needlessly persistent, questioning everything I say or do usually around Twilight, especially what my future plans are involving my love. I... Couldn't provide an answer then. I haven't really considered much on the future regarding Twilight. I was moreso focused on finding and stopping Zagreus before worrying about anything else. Something I was doing for Twilight, and everyone else I loved. Something we've slacking behind on as of late. The second we return I propose we continue seeking out our prey. Right... After the others have gone to bed, I think. Let them rest after a joyful day of befriending a friendly Changeling. The whole kingdom celebrates now- "Excuse me...?" Oh hello now? A little dark purple colt shyly observed me before the bench, holding up a quill and book. "Crystal Champion, could you sign my book please?" With a raised humoured brow, I leaned forward, headache be damned. "Now then, what's this?" The young unicorn looked back to his obvious father for encouragement, then to me again. "Dad said you'll sign this edition of Daring Do, it has you in it!" Smiling pleasantly, I took the offered book and opened the front page. "Well then, we better prove him right. And I'm writing this to...?" "Um... Bright Star, Mr. Champion." Done and done. Finishing up, I took a moment to admire the cover showing myself and the adventurer friend of mine and handed it back to the excited colt. "Here you are. You picked a good book to read." "Thank you." The little colt said shyly, before adding with pink cheeks. "Um... Mr. Champion?" "Yes my dear boy?" "Is... Is it true you teamed up with Daring Do, and fought some giant angry cats?" Grinning, I answered with enthusiasm to the awed wide-eyed stare. "I did most of the work which Daring was flirting with her arch-nemesis!" Before another prodding to my back incited me to look over the bench and... Oh... Well now, looks like I won't be taking a breather anytime soon. So much for concentrating on important matters... The next few minutes were spent leading a group of children down an open field, smiling like a dumb idiot to myself because of the sheer joy I was having. "That's it kids, orderly line. If we're lucky we'll reach our destination in time- Oh dear! Look!" My hoof pointed to the sky dramatically. "Is that King Sombra?! Quick, run! Run for your lives!" Screams of playfulness and laughter echoed as the children started scattering back, myself adopting a deeper tone and yelling menacingly, "I'm gonna show you all the real meaning of fear!" That... Was a mediocre impression. Eh. I shrugged, watching the smiling children run around gleefully, having the time of their lives. They weren't the only ones. "That was a good impression." What- Oh! "It's you." I stated in surprise, once again not even sensing her coming. Standing beside me watching the playful children was the cloaked mare I encountered last time on my visit here, recognizing the dark pink limbs and icy blue mane and tail sticking out of the brown attire. "You have a penchant for somehow sneaking up on me." "A skill I've developed over years of experience." The unicorn replied, this time with faint humour, nodding towards the playing foals. "I enjoy watching them play... It reminds me of better times..." Regret, and sorrow. Her emotions weren't as tightly hidden as she'd obviously prefer. "Times couldn't be better." I pointed out quietly. "The kingdom's at peace... Or is there something else?" The mare looked away, hooded features staring off into the clouds. "You wouldn't understand..." My brow furrowed, both in concern for this stranger and curiosity. Obviously she has dealt with pain in her life, and recalling our last conversation, it obviously has something to do with the former King. Oh which stays irrelevant. Leave her Jack. ...Who is she, Sombra? I said leave her. More force to his tone, but it sounded weary than the typical irritation. She's no one we... You should get involved with. Evidently a pony still recovering from my actions as ruler of my kingdom. Scarcely worth your time to investigate. "...Sombra says hi." You idiot! The mare stiffened, prompting me to add. "Little known secret, but what if I told you the former King might be still-" "- Around?" I nodded, and the pony slowly turned back to me, concealed eyes obviously narrowed, suspicion leaking from her heart. "He's okay...?" And a layer beneath skepticism laid... Wait... Hope...? Sombra, who IS this mare? Who is she to you? "Please..." Now the suspicion made way for desperation, barely controlling herself. "If he's still around, I have to know... I have to see him again! Please!" Now I was reluctant, slightly berating myself for getting her hopes up like that. "It's not that easy..." I grounded out eventually, but before I could explain or this unknown pony could inquire even further, a voice called out. "Stardust!" God dammit, not now Starlight! But in my brief moment of looking to the voice's source, I looked back to find the mare had, once again, disappeared in plain sight, leaving me to grit my teeth in active frustration. Sombra, I want answers the second we get back. [BEEP] you. Was his sharp reply, taking no hesitation. I am under no obligation to appease your curiosity. My business is my own! Says the one who invaded my own privacy countless times and knows almost everything about me! Your dark secrets are child's play compared to my own! Now address this foolish student to your precious Princess, and leave me alone! Flinching, I turned back to the unicorn, who was slightly startled by my irritated look. "What?" Starlight swallowed. "Twilight's looking for you. Says Shining wants to apologize for doubting you before." "...Alright." I sighed, walking back to the castle alongside the mare. Let's get that over with; I now had another goal to complete along with everything else. Chapter 143: LEEEEEEEET'S PLAY!Bitter disappointment. Defines me in a nutshell, eh Sombra? ... Still nothing. [BEEP]tard's kept quiet ever since our last conversation in the Crystal Empire. Sighing, I took a glance over the rest of the village. Current location: Yakyakistan. Friend's purpose here: A sort of friendship tour hosted by Celestia, whom was currently speaking pleasantly to Rutherford over something or another from the other side of the settlement, same with their respective disorganized guards. My purpose here: To seek out the Yak Mystics and hopefully gain more info about their vague prophecy and some clues as to tracking down the elusive Zagreus. But fate had other plans in mind, the mystics were resting in their little hut, and my good side couldn't allow me to disturb their peaceful slumber. Worse still, a passing by Yak informed me how it was customary for the mystics to sleep the entire weekend, for all the wisdom and knowledge gained in their vague undescriptive magic can be mentally draining, even among experts. A feat I too became accustomed to in my youth. I share their pain. How about MY pain? Sombra was being purposefully silent, and my own mission here led to jack squat. Originally I had intended to accompany Starlight in her studies while Spike, Big Mac and Discord had their 'guys night,' but Twilight's suggestion about meeting with the mystics again to obtain more insight was too much to pass up on. Only for it all to be for naught. Ay... Maybe I can find that yeti Pinkie mentioned earlier and- "I'd prefer you refrain from engaging a dangerous yeti to alleviate your boredom." Damn. I grinned sheepishly as Twilight, in her adorable snow attire, joined me in watching our friends enjoy themselves, smiling tiredly. Evening was already crawling over the mountains. "I would rather not have to tend any possible wounds of yours on a friendship trip." "But Twilight, I'd be doing the Yaks a favour." And I leaned forward, adding mischievously, "Also, any excuse for us to spend some more time together." "We are spending time together." The Princess shook her head with an endearing smile, observing our friends again. "Looks like everything's proceeding as it should be. Princess Celestia and Prince Rutherford are going to make good allies and friends. This goodwill tour's already summing up to be a resounding success." "All thanks to your expertise, of course." "All thanks to everypony's efforts." We took a moment to admire the Yaks and ponies entertaining and conversing, my observant girlfriend speaking up next with a knowing tone. "I'm guessing your confrontation with the Mystics didn't go as you expected?" "What made it obvious?" "I can sense your disappointment all the way from where Princess Celestia is." Twilight raised a brow to me. "What went wrong?" Sighing again, releasing the bitterness from my look and voice. "They're napping, and it'll take all weekend." A weak smile towards Twilight. "Guess my trip here was all for nothing." "I wouldn't say that." Twilight countered reassuringly, placing a soft hoof to my side. "It was worth an attempt. Not to mention, we're all happy you came to see this goodwill come through as well." Code for I'm ecstatic you're here with me Jack. "We can try again another time." And her smile widened, as though something occurred to her. "Although, there's something I wanted to speak with you about while we have a moment. It's about Starlight." My own brows raised at the new topic. "Is something wrong with her?" Twilight shook her head yet again, grinning lightly. "No. On the contrary, I just want to say how grateful I am with your willingness to keep interacting with her. At first I thought you two weren't going to get along ever since I took her under my wing. You have no idea how happy I am to be proven wrong, for once." I smirked humouredly. "Well, Starlight and I reached an... Understanding back when we were travelling through those alternate universes." Something akin to that, anyway. "Also, her redemption is so rushed that her character's affected by it, so obviously it would've varied how the two of us interact now." Twilight perked a brow. "Rushed or not, I'm just thankful you're as willing to give her a chance as we all were." And beamed, quite proudly in fact. "She often speaks highly of you, you know, on some occasions when we're doing lessons together. I think she's taken a shine to you." "Oh God." I groaned in playful exasperation. "Please tell me she's not another pony with a sudden inexplicable crush on me." Twilight frowned teasingly. "I certainly hope I don't apply to that category." "Twilight, you're a league of your own." "I'll take that as a compliment." The alicorn rolled her eyes, but her heart shone in affection. "In any case, thank you for being a huge part of Starlight's life ever since she came to live in Ponyville. And if it helps, I think she looks to you as one would a big brother." "...Makes sense, I guess." Another seeing me as an older sibling? I can't possibly get mad at that, smiling in both flattery and amusement. "She's part of the family now, and I'm sure Spike's happy to have a big sister." Twilight smirked. "I thought that was my role?" "Nah, you're obviously the mother." "Jack, Starlight and I are around the same age gap." "Yeah, but... Mentally you're far apart." "Starlight will appreciate that... You really think I'm a good teacher? I'm not doing anything wrong with the lessons I'm providing to her?" "Good is an understatement." I turned to her with a huge grin. "Starlight couldn't be in greater hands - Or hoofs - under the most knowledgeable, intelligent, resourceful and not to mention insanely beautiful pony in all of Equestria." Her heart flared up in pride and flattery along with the pleased yet embarrassed smile on her gorgeous features. "God knows Celestia could learn a thing or two from your teaching methods." Twilight rolled her eyes, though this time more playfully, before addressing something else. "And speaking of Spike, I suppose you wouldn't mind sharing how he, Big Mac and Discord are going back home right about now?" ...Eh, what the Hell? Nothing she could do to change events now. Accompanying my girlfriend around the village, I proceeded to spoil, "Basically, Discord makes things difficult for them at first..." "You should've been there with us, Stardust! It was a blast!" "I know Spike. I saw the episode." "Oh." I chuckled loudly, rubbing my little bro's head fondly. Pouting upwards, the dragon continued to say with a beaming expression. "Still, the whole thing was pretty awesome to experience! That is, after Discord was done being a major jerk of course." "Why, I take high offense to that." The clown in question decided to throw himself into the conversation, slithering around us with a gleeful glint to his red pupils. "Were it not for me, your little game would be dull and tedious... Sort of like Stardust here was when he first met. Good times huh?" I grinned at the reminder, finding more charm in Discord's mockery than annoyance. "Shh!" Spike quickly tried to keep the loudest gossiping character alive to quiet down as the mares were discussing the goodwill event in the next room. "They don't know exactly what our guy's night is! Let's keep it that way!" Pfft! Discord and I shared humoured looks, the former wiping off non-existent beads of sweat from his forehead with a cloth. "So anyway, it was an amazing night! You should've joined us Stardust!" Then his demeanor lessened somewhat. "Actually, I kinda wish you did." Clearly I wasn't the only one disappointed this weekend. With an apologetic smile, I rubbed his head again. "Sorry Spike, but I couldn't take part for Balance's sake." "Ah yes." Rising to the air, Discord produced a sand glass from his clasped hands. "How is your delicate Balance doing nowadays anyway?" And with a tiny hammer, flipping the glass over, sand leaked from it between mine and Spike's feet. "Oh, not good it appears. You need to catch that Zagreus character soon, Stardust. How's the progress?" I shrugged, wincing. "Not well..." Then, a sudden, very plausible idea popped up that made me want to smack myself. Why didn't I think of this before? "Discord, you think you could-?" "- Use my limitless chaotic magic to locate the walking talking instability to the very laws and nature of the universe itself?" The creature of fun and disharmony smirked knowingly, wagging a finger as though patronizingly. "Alas, if only it were that simple. My connection to magic only lets me know if there are changes to either chaotic or harmonic magic. Balance, and most especially imbalance, are far out of my league. Good try though." "...Damn." Spike frowned sympathetically. "I'm sure we'll find him sooner than later." I honestly hope so, bro... I really do. "We certainly can't give up. It's just part of being a Twilight Warrior, huh?" Our young friend is correct. Starswirl pitched in, the fallen King continuing to give me the silent treatment. Keep faith in that we will track the hidden threat to Equestria very soon. There is short time before we reach the next finale, and not to mention the trip to Camp Everfree. He may not resist striking then. Oh God, don't remind me to how close I am there... Spike suddenly snapped his claws. "I got it?" "Hmm? Got what little guy, a backbone? I'd certainly be surprised there." My mind wandered back to the Crystal Empire. "You'd be surprised..." Ignoring the chaotic clown's jibe, the young lizard grinned up at me excitedly. "The episode's over by now, right?" I slowly nodded, wondering where Spike was going with this. "Then let's have another, tonight! Our very own guy's night but including Stardust!" "Oh?" Discord raised a brow, intrigued. Just as I was, despite my initial meek smile. "Spike, I'm not really a fan of roleplaying board games..." But my little friend was hardly deterred by the confession. "That's okay, we can play something of your choosing! Oh, I know!" Spike then added with a knowing glint to his reptilian eyes. "Along with Discord and Big Macintosh, why don't we invite some of your other guy friends too? You have some right?" Do I? I frowned thoughtfully, thinking over stallions I knew personally. Pharynx was a Changeling whom I was hardly acquainted with... Scrap would probably be far from my reach... Ah. "Sunburst and Thorax could join if they wanted, I suppose..." Spike nodded eagerly. "Yeah, I think that'd work!" Smirking, I looked to Discord. "What do ya say, Discord? Up for another night of fun between guys , but hosted by a human?" The creature twirled the beard with a finger playfully. "Hmm, well our last fun together was rather entertaining... I suppose I could squeeze some time in if I have nothing better to do." "All right!" Spike took that as acceptance, punching the air happily. Couldn't blame him, the prospect does sound terribly exciting. "With six of us, it'll be the greatest guy's night ever! Uh... Second to last night's of course!" I rolled my eyes in good humour. "Planning another guy's night?" Our heads turned to Twilight, Spike's exclamation obviously attracting their attention. She grinned approvingly. "But with more added friends?" "Mm-hm!" Spike nodded cheerfully, leaning against my limb with crossed smug arms. "With Stardust planning the whole thing for us. Great idea, huh?" "It sounds wonderful Spike." The Princess agreed, a sparkle to her alluring violet orbs. "In fact, it sorta gives me an idea of my own..." Usually, Twilight having an idea never bothered me that much. But, for some reason, I felt a small prickle of dread at the sly expression and mischief across our bond... "Alright, everything's set up." I announced after we checked, smiling down to my gleeful sibling. Spike nodded in agreement, inspecting the time claimed on the screen. "It's four-thirty, so we have an hour and a half to spare." "Three hours and a half should anything arise." Nodding, I pointed the remote in my hoof to the TV. "Let's keep it off in the meantime, we don't want to spoil the surprise just yet." "This is gonna be fantastic!" Spike exclaimed, barely restraining himself from vibrating on the spot. "Oh, we should prepare some snacks too! What do ya say to some of our special crystal brownies?" I laughed. "Hahahahaha! That sounds like code for something!" "Code for what?" "Eh I'll tell you when you're older." "I'm old enough now!" "Spike, chances are you'll always be my little kid bro to my eyes." The dragon grumbled, but not sourly, as we exited my bedroom and proceeded down the corridor, heading straight for the kitchen. "I wonder how Thorax and Sunburst are gonna react to playing a game console. You think Sunburst will want to break the thing apart to see how it works?" I snorted loudly. That stallion would [BEEP]ing wish. "Over my dead body he will." "Looks like he may not have the chance to." Starlight met our path forward, frowning softly with an open letter floating over her head. "Bad news guys, Sunburst nor Thorax will be able to make it. Apparently Sunburst's duties are keeping him working in the Empire tonight, and Thorax isn't too comfortable interacting outside the Crystal Empire just yet." ...Well that sucks. "Aw man!" Spike whined justifiably, sagging slightly. "Well, it was worth a shot I guess..." Starlight smiled sympathetically, as Spike then straightened and grinned forcibly back to me. "Well, it's not a complete loss right? We'll still have Big Mac and Discord joining in the fun." "I should hope so." I huffed. "Especially since I need Discord for this to work." Both dragon and Starlight looked to me curiously, and I winked with mirth. "It's not just playing a game with controllers I have in store tonight..." In fact, it's a plan so ludicrous and Discord-esque I guarantee it won't mess up the state of Balance nor harm anyone, right Starswirl? Certainly; your intentions are within reason and won't bring any harm so long as it is kept in a pocket dimension of your own designs. Balance shouldn't be intentionally affected by what you have in store for your friends. I hope you have fun tonight; a break here and there form our searches for Zagreus. Appreciate it. "Actually." Starlight began, walking alongside us down the hallway. "Twilight mentioned inviting another pony to join your 'guy's night.'" What? I haven't heard anything about that? All Twilight did was mention she had an idea and slyly took off? Spike and I exchanged befuddled glances, myself reaching out through Balance to locate the Princess... In the throne room. With another signature I recognized from a short while back... Who was it again? Taking a slight detour, Spike and Starlight quickly hurried to follow my brisk pace. "Stardust, the kitchen's not that way-" "I know Spike. We're just making a quick stop to Twilight." Knowing the way like the back of my hand - And because of Balance showing me the way through our bond - I continued trying to identify that energy signature on the way to our destination. Funnily enough, the signature marks a strong familial presence to Fluttershy's- Oh no. Practically slamming the doors open, Twilight spun to face me, hardly looking surprised by my entrance and evidently sensing me coming. And beside her stood the very stallion I dreaded and hoped wasn't going to join us, sitting on his sister's throne with that insufferable smug disposition. "Oh God dammit Twilight! Really?!" "What is it?" Spike looked over to who was also among us, jaw slacking slightly. "Wait, what is Zephyr Breeze doing here?" Even Starlight didn't look entirely happy to see the blue pegasus lounging in Fluttershy's throne, rising up with a punchable smirk. "Howdy darlings!" Zephyr started, swerving around the Princess of Friendship whilst dramatically holding up her hoof. "Princess Twilight was go generous as to request my much-needed presence to make your guy's night the best guy's night in all of Equestria!" And unwelcomingly kissed her hoof, to Twilight's barely-concealed irritation. And my everlasting fury. Starlight and Spike were quick to hold me back firmly before I could unleash a firestorm on this self-absorbent mother-[BEEP]er. Spike was just as thrilled. "Twilight, this is who you had in mind to join us? Haven't you forgotten what he did last time he was in this room?!" The mare stepped forward calmly. "Zephyr's changed since then, and Fluttershy agreed with me that this was a good opportunity for you boys to reconcile with him and start things over." Before adding through our bond, "And to help a special somepony of mine remember that he can overcome his own follies just as someone in common like Zephyr had." "I'd be considering that if he wasn't standing so unjustly close near you." Was my scathing mental reply, glaring heatedly at the slightly unnerved pegasus, who was inching to hide behind the exasperated alicorn. Another step Zephyr, I swear-! "You know," Spike suddenly whispered to my right ear rather conspiratorially, "Discord and Fluttershy are good friends. I'm sure Zephyr and he will make great friends in turn..." ...Oh Spike you cunning lizard. I grinned mischievously and straightened myself, nodding to my girlfriend. "Alright Twilight, I'll play your game. Zephyr can join us if he wants to." Twilight knowingly frowned in suspicion to my new agreement, whereas Zephyr just beamed ignorantly, gesturing like a drunken Shakespeare. "I knew you'd make the right choice! Trust me, I'll show you the best guy's night you've ever experienced of! I first suggest a night around the town followed with visiting a few of Ponyville's best hotspots-" "Don't push it." "I..." While Zephyr sputtered like a goldfish, my unamused look then turned to Starlight, gaining another idea. Twilight did say the unicorn equally enjoyed my company, and she wasn't there to have fun on the goodwill trip and Spike's game night, so... "Starlight, how'd you like to join us too? I ideally wanted about six gamers tonight anyway." The unicorn blinked those surprised purple eyes, smirking humouredly. "In case you've forgotten Stardust, I'm not-" "Are you busy tonight?" "Not... Really...?" "Twilight, you wouldn't mind?" The alicorn looked just as confused as her pupil, but answered, "It'd be fine, though-" "She's a girl!" Spike interjected, prompting my look of snark. "That rule was thrown out the window when you let Pinkie and Rainbow join your little game." The dragon shut his jaw at that, and I looked back to Starlight. "What do ya say? It's bad enough you were left out of both the tour and the game night last night." Another mistake of Hasbro's I have to remedy. Seriously, it's like they forgot she even exists until there are episodes essential for her presence. As Starlight seriously contemplated it for a moment, Spike then perked up after a minute of silence. "If she says no we could invite Flash Sentry." "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! Hahahahahahahahahaha, hahahahahahaha, hoo hahahahahaha... Haha... Ahh...!" After that moment of hysteria, Twilight raised a disapproving brow and twitching muzzle at my genuine spiteful laughter, whereas Spike looked amused and Zephyr befuddled, Starlight finally smiled lightly. "I guess if you guys don't mind... What exactly is it you have in store?" Spike and I exchanged smirks. "It's a secret." I winked slyly, prompting her own smile to widen. "Just try not to slow us down, dear Starlight!" Zephyr's unwelcome boast echoed through the room. "We guys excel at making every night something to remember-" "You know, I wonder if Fluttershy wouldn't mind too much if I rip out her sibling's tongue and put it display if he makes another tactless remark to my friend." "..." "That's what I thought." Twilight sighed, and Spike snickered. You know, I think this is the first real time I have spent any form of entertainment together with Big Mac. Honestly, I'm not sure Applejack's brother and I have spent any interaction together outside of brief conversations few and far between. The red stallion sat on the couch comfortably, left side with Zephyr squeezed uncomfortably in the middle between the Earth Pony and a smirking Discord. Starlight was standing beside the blue couch, all observing me curiously. Spike stood to my left, myself standing before the wall-placed TV with a pleasant grin. "Welcome to our special guy's night, hosted by yours truly." "Hm. Last I checked, little miss equal over here wasn't a stallion." Discord inspected Starlight's eyelashes and mane style with a magnifying glass, to her immediate discomfort. I rolled my eyes in good nature. "Alright, guy's night featuring Starlight Glimmer." And continued with authority. "Let's all get acquainted for a moment. Starlight, Twilight's protege." The unicorn smiled bashfully at that. "Big Mac, Applejack's brother." The Earth Pony raised his head highly. "Spike, Twilight's Number One Assistant and my brother-slash-son." The dragon beamed proudly at that. "Zephyr, Fluttershy's... Brother." He smirked, missing my restraint to add something to that acknowledgement. "And Discord, Fluttershy's boyfriend." Discord rolled his eyes, but smirked at Zephyr's gawking look of abject horror. "We're gonna do something similar to Spike's event last night. But without the roleplaying." I nodded to the dragon, who pointed the remote at the screen. "Ooh! Are we going to reenact a movie?" Discord leaned forward in newfound interest, suddenly producing a brown cloak with inside pockets of silver hilts. "Star Wars perhaps? Or have you something new in store for us?" "Tempting, but not what I have planned tonight." "'Star Wars?'" Zephyr muttered uncertainly, glancing between us. "You guys are plain weird." "Oh you have no idea." Both Discord and I stated in perfect harmony, sharing knowing grins. A sudden brightness brought out attention to the screen, revealing the game title and option to begin playing. As Starlight and Big Mac leaned forward in clear interest, the former frowned in open curiosity. "'Minecraft?'" The unicorn read the title out-loud. "I haven't played that one yet." "No time like the present Starlight." I offered a wireless controller to Spike, Starlight, Zephyr and Big Mac respectively. "We're not gonna waste any time. I need to speak with Discord privately about something, while Spike will be teaching you the basics. We're gonna have one hour to prepare." "Prepare? Prepare for what exactly?" Zephyr glared bafflingly at the device in his hoofs? "Just what is this thing? And what's a 'Minecraft?' Is this some kind of technology only royals have access to? Are you sure this is meant to be a guy's night out?" "It's a game Zephyr." Spike replied, taking Discord's spot as he and I moved out of the way. "It's easy once you get the hang of it. Just be careful with pressing buttons with your hoofs, Zephyr, Big Mac." Smiling at Spike's everlasting assistance, I motioned for the trickster to the other side of the room where we could speak quietly. Discord, sensing this desire, smirking and snapped his finger, suddenly finding ourselves inside a tiny brick house without windows, the clown crossing his arms smugly. "Alright boyo, what's the deal?" I smirked. "The deal is, my friend, putting us all inside a made-up Minecraft world with our own health bars and all that, and whoever dies gets sent back to my room. There are conditions." I added as Discord opened his mouth, with stern to my tone. "First and foremost, damage we receive in the game inflicts no real pain, nor do we feel the embrace of death. Secondly, no meta-gaming, especially on your behalf." "Why don't you take out all the fun entirely?" Discord inquired mockingly, sighing in resigned agreement. "Anything else your Lordship?" "Since you and Zephyr share something in common, be sure to... Look after him in the world once we start, okay?" Catching on, a playful glint emerged in those yellow eyes. "Oh, I gotcha covered." Before adding with good humour. "And speaking of this connection; you don't really presume Fluttershy and I's relationship to be that scandalous, do you?" "Honestly, I think you're good for her." Discord blinked at my sincere shrug, myself adding with a smirk. "Sometimes you remind me of myself and Twilight." "A high compliment I'm sure..." "Don't push your luck." I added with some firmness, nodding to the bricks we're encased in. "Now come on, you need to learn how to play beforehand as well." Within a millisecond, the red bricks disappeared, revealing us back to the others. And already, it looked as both Zephyr and Big Mac were having a blast once we returned to them. Starlight was the only one who is struggling. "Zephyr, that was my tree block!" "Finder's keepers, Starlight!" This was gonna be a fun night. The hour was up, and just before Discord snapped his fingers, I raised my voice, startling the others from the game. "Time's up! Everyone get ready!" "Get ready? For what?" Starlight's question was answered with a bright light, my bedroom transforming into what Discord and I had planned, inciting my huge grin. Holy [BEEP], it worked! Zephyr yelped in genuine surprise, not just at the controller now gone form his hoofs, but at our newfound surroundings, grass, trees and leaves taken in the style of video game-formed blocks. "Welcome, friends, to Minecraft!" Discord announced for me, gesturing quite happily at our new disposition. Big Mac and Starlight looked around in stunned surprise. Zephyr's jaw was dropped, and Spike punched the air happily, already proceeding to dig into the dirt and using the game's physics to test if it works. "I knew it!" "Of course you did Spike." Smirking in satisfaction, I turned to the others taking in their new surroundings, thankfully not adapting their own bodies and- Whoa! Health and hunger bars above their heads. Neat. "We're gonna spend the night trying to survive for as long as possible." "Wait... Survive?!" The blue pegasus squeaked, face dropping in panic. Discord swerved a bear arm around the unnerved Zephyr, grinning crookedly. "Not to worry my fine pegasus friend. As Stardust had requested of me, we shall feel no pain nor oblivion regardless oh how much damage we take." "And I expect everyone to play fair." Discord grinned brightly, a literal halo glowing around his own bars. Smirking, I addressed everyone. "Here's what's happening: We're gonna try to survive by gathering food, making weapons and a shelter, and everything we practiced just earlier. If you get killed, you're taken out of the game and have to watch the rest of us from my room... Which reminds me, Discord, what difficulty are we on?" "Hard. You expected anything less?" My muzzle twitched. "With Spike playing? Yes. Set it to easy, it'd also help the newcomers." "Aww!" The dragon immediately protested. "Don't set it on easy, I wanna play the game fair." "The little guy's right. I at the very least demand a challenge of my crafting skills!" Zephyr added boastfully. Starlight then pitched in with a small smirk, "I'm with them." "Eeyup." ...Alright then. If you're so sure, guys. Especially you, Spike. Looking back to Discord, I instead said, "Set it to Medium then." Discord snapped his fingers, considering it done, and I addressed the group again. "Alright then; let's get everything set up. Before the sun sets, we'll need to either find a village or build a house, get some food, a crafting table, some weapons and maybe a furnace if needed." They all stood to attention, prompting my pleased nod, turning to each one by one. "Spike, you're on house duty." The dragon nodded, immediately getting to work towards the nearest tree. "Discord, Zephyr, go get yourselves some pickaxes and mine for coal and cobblestone. And do it the right way." Both pouted, the latter mostly because of working close to Fluttershy's likely love interest, the former leading his reluctant arse away with a wheelbarrow. "Big Mac, build a crafting table and find the best spot for Spike to set up the house." The Earth Pony happily obliged and rushed off to inspect the forest. "Starlight." The pink unicorn stood ready, use to being ordered around by an expectant Twilight. "Craft us some weapons. Wooden pickaxes and swords will do at the moment." Starlight grinned, running another way to proceed just that, before pausing and calling out. "What are you gonna do?" "Me?" I turned around with a faint smirk, my own task the only one I'm capable of doing of us all. "I'm gonna hunt for some food." My hunt for fresh digital meat ended up in failure. Oh not because there weren't any to be found; animals were scattered all over the forest. But because I had to remind myself that, video game or no, my friends were herbivores. Plus, I immediately found myself hesitant on killing a sheep up close, another annoying sign as to how Twilight and my friends have affected me over time. That or because it's much different to kill something in a game when you'rethatphysically close to it... Nah probably the former. So instead, I resorted to crafting a wooden hoe and finds some apples and seeds. Hope that village didn't mind me taking their only food from them. I'll send an apology card later. Spike and Big Mac weren't hard to track down, the two finding a good spot by a river to construct the wooden house. Already with the game's physics they were about halfway done. Starlight was by the crafting table outside it, working on something. "Stardust!" The pink unicorn called out upon noticing my approach. "How do you make windows? I have the sand but I can't find the option anywhere." Spike answered for me, "You have to use a furnace." The mare frowned in disappointment. Can't blame her, she had to wait for those two schmucks to get back with a cobblestone and coal needed. "Why don't you go check on how they're doing?" I recommended. "They'll need their own weapons against the monsters lurking underground." Starlight nodded, preparing to leave before something sprung to her mind. "Oh! Here you go." Ah, nice. I took the weightless wooden sword from Starlight's offered magic. "Spike and Big Mac already have theirs. I'll come back with the others before sundown." Always a team player. Once Starlight departed back into the woods, I headed towards my other friends. Big Mac was walking upon stacks of wood, placing one down by another at a steady pace. Spike was on the floor, replacing the previous sand with wooden planks, the two hard at work already. "Nice place." I looked around appreciatively, nodding in approval. "I may have to move in." Spike chuckled, dusting off his claws. "You better, we're making this specifically for you guys." And turned to me with a smile. "Where have you been?" "Eh, gathering consumables." And nodded to the open view behind the dragon revealing the still lake. "I'm gonna use the back to grow some veges." After I gather some dirt first to plant the seeds, of course. "You and Big Mac are clearly having the time of your lives." "Eeyup." The red Earth Pony grinned cheerfully from above. Spike beamed. "I'm having a blast! The good news is we haven't encountered any creepers yet. Last thing we need is for all our effort to blow up in our faces... Literally." Too true. "I kinda wish Thorax could join us. He would be having fun too." Smiling in empathy, my hoof placed itself on the semi-saddened dragon's shoulder. "I'm sure he's having just about as much fun back in the Empire." And speaking of which, now seemed the perfect time to address something I've been meaning to with Spike. "While we're on the subject, I want to talk to you about what happened back there, with Thorax, in that cave." "Huh?" Spike blinked in earnest confusion, prompting my small grin. "I mean your little bold display of sticking up for your friend." The dragon flushed, and I laughed lightly at the expression. "I've already said enough time how proud I am of you, but this time... This time it extends beyond that." Spike met my serious yet content gaze. "There's more than being a Twilight Warrior than just having powers and correcting Balance, Spike. It's about facing anything even though it scares you; defending the weak and anyone who's in need of assistance. You proved yourself more worthy of wielding the title than I that day." Oh my God, were those tears beginning to leak from the dragon's eyes? Twilight, you've raised to be far too sensitive! Wiping them off with a claw, Spike smiled warmly. "It just felt like the right thing to do, that's all. And I'd do it again; Thorax is my friend, and he deserved a chance just as much as anyone else!" His green eyes conveyed the hidden message alluding to another non-pony whom Spike had befriended, long ago. The conviction mixed with unshakable kindness to other beings made my chest swell with affection. "I've said this a million times already Spike, but I'm proud to call you my brother... And son." This time, Spike was properly taken aback, and I chuckled at the display. "That is, if you'd like me to call you that-" A tight hug told everything for me, but the young blissful dragon whispered happily into my furry chest. "I've wanted both a brother and a dad... Now I get both at once." My smile widened in content, patting his back fondly. In my mind's eye, Twilight warm smile at this bonding moment was palpable- "We're baaaaack!" And the moment was ruined faster than Rainbow's showers. Our attention turned towards the beaming Zephyr, proudly holding up his pickaxe with Starlight lumbering behind him. "Oh, is that our supposed shelter? Could use some more colour." "You're welcome to help." I retorted dryly as Spike and I disengaged from the embrace. "Maybe get some carpet or different shades of wood." "Y'know, anything to help when you've probably made Discord and Starlight do all the work for ya." My gaze snapped to Spike, the dragon snarking at Zephyr openly with a wry grin. Even Discord appearing from thin air looked stunned by the remark, Starlight and Zephyr blinking, and Big Mac pausing from his work in surprise. ...That's my son alright. The rest of the game was... Progressive. To a point, anyway. "Well, now she's a beauty isn't she?" "Careful Stardust; Twilight might not enjoy you saying that to someone else." "Yeah, now she'll have to fight the whole house for my affections." "My money's on the house." "In all seriousness guys, I think we've made a great team today. And I think night's just around the corner. We better get inside." "Do we have any beds?" "Yeah, I sheared some sheep earlier and borrowed some wood from Big Mac." "Eeyup." "Love the back garden, by the way." "Thank you, Zephyr helped with the style." "Anything to make this place more bearable to live in." "You're so considerate..." "Eeyup." "So what's the first thing we do in the morning? Mine underground?" "We're gonna need more food that apples and vegetables." "I'll handle that. We're also need more coal for the furnace; wood's barely keeping it alive." "Discord and Zephyr already mined today. Big Mac, you and Starlight could handle that tomorrow if you're both up for it?" "Eeyup." "Sure thing. Anything else that needs doing?" "Umm..." "Hmm..." "What we really need is a goal. Some kind of main objective we're doing all this for." "He brings up a good point. There has to be some reward waiting for us at the end." "...We could slay the Ender Dragon? Though that's just a suggest-" "That's a great idea Starlight!" "It... It is?" "Yeah! Or the Wither! Either works!" "I think the Ender Dragon would be the less likely to finish us off in a nanosecond. What do ya say guys? Shall we slay ourselves a dragon?" "Sure... If it's possible." "Eeyup." "That dragon shall face my might!" "Bring it on!" "...Discord? You've been keeping quiet. You wanna help in our quest?" "Oh, pay no attention to little ol' me. I'm just waiting for you guys to notice." "Notice what...?" "Guys... Why is there a green creature on the second floor?" "Green- Oh [BEEP]." "Language Stardust, please! There are kids here!" "I'm not a kid-!" "Who let a bloody creeper in?! And how'd it get on the second floor?!" "Discord!" "What? You can't possibly make me responsible foreveryounce of disharmony to your lives. Blame Mr. Midlife Crisis over here." "What? I thought it'd look great next to the beds! So I sorta... Guided it in?" "God dammit Zephyr-!" "Wait, how did you manage to get a creeper up there without it blowing up?" "With my charm of course! Oh honestly Spike you should know I have that effect on anypony by now." "Yeah, like Rainbow..." "Precisely! And one day, that mare will cease being in denial-" "Can we focus on the fact that a creeper is preventing us from resting in our own house right now, please?!" "Oh do relax, please Starlight! All that stress will ruin your makeup; I shall deal with our green eager friend up there-" "One second." "Ow!" "Now get going." "Did Zephyr just flash red?" "A sign of taking damage. Stardust, you made him lose half a heart." "He'll lose a lot more if that creeper explodes, I swear to God..." "Eeyup..." "Here creeper creeper creeper. That's a good boy! We're just going to play a game and- AHH!" "Well... At least we have a wondrous view of the night sky." "Aheh... Looks like the creeper wasn't happy about leaving his new home." "He's not the only one..." "Guys... Big Mac's gone! And all this stuff on the ground was what he was carrying!" "And look, all the growing veg's are gone too! Really Stardust you'd make a terrible gardener... Oh, look I'm on four hearts- What the- Ow! Hey!" "Here, let me help with that." "No Stardust stop- Ow! Please! Enough! I'm going to- Ah!" "There, that's one less problem to deal with." "Wow... You just flat out killed him." "One useless member dying for murdering a usefulpony. That's Balance right there." "Sore loser anyone...?" "I think we should get to work on repairing the house before- OW!" "Oh relax, that didn't really hurt." "Still, it was a reflexive reaction to... Uhh, guys?" "What- Uh oh..." "Well [BEEP]..." "We're surrounded. Skeletons... Zombies! And more creepers!" "They're getting close!" "Unleash your weapons friends. We're going out fighting!" "Or we could retreat and find shelter elsewhere-" "For Spiketopia!" "For Fluttershy's deceased brother!" "Tonight we dine in Hell!" "...Why do I bother... Keep them distracted while I'll repair the house- AG!" "They got Starlight!" "Skeleton to your left! Watch it!" "Yay- Oh God! SPIDER!" "'Oh God.' Stardust, you're rubbing off on him!" "Two zombies to your right!" "Pft! Easy peasy!" "Discord! Watch out! Creeper behind you!" "Hm-?" "Well, that was a quick demise..." "Stardust!" "Spike I got your back! Just you and me now!" "Just like old times, huh bro- Dad?" "Team Spike and Star, and it'll always be that way son." "Then let's give these monsters a fight worth remembering for!" "Hiyaaaaaaaaaaa!" "Let's just all agree on one thing." Spike started amidst our gathering around the dining table. "We definitely have to do that again one day soon." "Hear hear!" Followed with the clanking of cola bottles tapping against one another in celebration, the six of us taking a long moment of relaxation after that rather tiring escapade. Spike and I were quick to join the others back in my room after that battle, to which I berated Discord for obviously not setting the world's difficulty to Medium, which the trickster retorted with a simple "I had forgotten all about it." Because of course he had... "I had a blast tonight." Starlight added, beaming radiantly at us all. "Though we didn't manage to reach the Ender Dragon, it was fun playing the inside of the game with you guys." "We would've made it far." Zephyr responded with a tinge of annoyance. "Had some barbarian not killed me off just because I wanted the home to look more stylish." Discord's mockery dissipated my own irritation, the creature of chaos mimicking the shameless pegasus in his own form whilst making goofy faces, to Zephyr's ignorance. Then Zephyr noticed with the voice perfectly matching his from the trickster's throat. "And if I wasn't such a mild inconvenience to my teammates with my stupid decision-making and lack of common sense." Discord then transformed back into his original abominable form as we all chuckled. "But what can ya do? Better luck next time, eh friends? I could look up my schedule for next week." "That's a great idea!" Spike pitched in excitedly. "We could do like a game night every weekend after our guy's night! It'd be amazing wouldn't it?" Starlight looked amused. "I wouldn't mind joining in again if I'm not busy." Zephyr and Big Mac all too thrilled, Discord smirking proudly, whereas I nodded in agreement. Why not? Sounds like fun should Twilight or Balance training not keep me those weekends. "We should have a name for ourselves!" Zephyr then spoke up enthusiastically, speaking sensibly for the first time tonight. "A name for these gaming nights, and a name for our little group here." "I got it! The Warrior's Game Night!" We all blinked at Spike, who shrugged and released a sheepish smile. "I mean, Stardust is gonna be in charge, and I was just thinking of that awesome fight we had inside the game..." "...I think it suits." Discord replied sincerely, grinning crookedly. "Could've been a worse name." "I was moreso think along the lines of 'Zephyr and Friend's Fun Gaming Night-'" "You wish." I snapped lightly, turning back to my brother. "That sounds great Spike. Now all we need is a name for our group." "Eeyup." Big Mac, the walking thesaurus, contributed once again. Starlight tapped her chin with emphasized thought. "How about... The Twilight Gamers?" "Pft! What is it with you ponies and your beloved Princess? I say 'The Zephyr Gamers!'" "Team Misfit Gamers!" "Star Brigade?" "Team Disharmony!" We all looked to Discord. "What? We're anything but harmony together." Starlight glared hard at the table, as if willing the object to give her an idea... And it seemed to work, given the mare's loud gasp. "I got it!" Yeah? The inspired unicorn grinned brightly at us all. "How about just 'The Gaming Warriors?'" That... Sounds amazing, actually. And judging by the shared looks all around, the other members thought so too. "It works I guess." "Seems legit." "I'm down with it." "Eeyup." "Alright!" Spike offered a claw. "Let's make this official then." As we exchanged amused looks, everyone decided to humour the hyped dragon and placed their hands atop one another, Spike declaring with pride, "Next time we'll slay the Ender Dragon, in the name of the Gaming Warriors!" "Yeah!" And our limbs stretched to the ceiling in waking triumph. I was unable to wipe the silly grin off my face. "That was incredible, our final battle in the game!" Spike continued, even when sleep was beginning to appear on his eyes. The tired lizard was wrapped nice and cozy in his small bed, but still excited enough to recount the events of tonight which I've already participated in. "Just imagine what we'll be like when we face the dragon! Yeah, we're sure to win, right Star?" I smirked. "With an even braver dragon by our side, I know it." From the doorway, Twilight and Starlight watched in content, waiting for me to finish helping the enthusiastic dragon to rest. And it seemed to be already working; coaxing Spike's heart a little through Balance magic, urging him to finally sleep after an exciting night. "Heh, we make a great team, don't we...?" Spike's voice softened with every passing word, settling down into his pillow with a blissful smile. "Hey Stardust?" Rubbing the dragon's forehead with affection, I replied gently, "Yeah Spike?" "Promise..." He yawned adorably. "Promise me you'll stick around forever... Please?" I paused... Then answered in faint humour. "I'm not an alicorn, Spike." "No, I mean... Just for as long as possible... Being there for me... You'll do that, right?" "Always..." But Spike was already in the realm of sleep before he could possibly hear my quiet resolve. Yet, as I stood up after planting a kiss to his scalp, the dragon drowsily called out before complete sleep took over him. "I love you Dad..." My breath hitched. Dad... Just being verbally acknowledged as that brought a strange mixture of satisfaction, pride and... I think I was going to choke on my own happiness and the bond between us pulsing with light. With a shake grin, I replied gently to the resting lizard. "Sleep well... Son." This must be how Shining felt after Flurry was born... Or my own Dad after I managed to call him as such at a young age... "'Dad?' 'Son?'" Twilight waited after we closed the doors with a raised brow, more curious than judging. Starlight smirked in knowing amusement, and I shrugged. "Spike and I talked earlier... And it appears he now accepts me as his surrogate father." "Just as you accept him as your surrogate son." Starlight pointed out fondly, smiling. At my nod, Twilight's proud expression brightened to the point it looked likeshewas about to shed some tears of joy, nuzzling into my neck with a sweet tone. "I wouldn't think of anyone more suitable for him to view as such." I whispered into her gorgeous mane tenderly, "Before you know it, he'll be calling you Mom sometime soon. As will Starlight." Twilight pulled back, eyes sparkling at the prospect. "I wouldn't mind that..." The pink unicorn meanwhile blinked in genuine confusion. "Wait, why would I call Twilight that?" Wrapping a limb around my Princess's shoulders, we both grinned towards the confounded Starlight. "Because you're family too, Starlight. Isn't she love?" "The moment she became my student." Twilight confirmed with affection, prompting her protege to blink rapidly, her cheeks turning a more rosy pink at the clear implications. Then, a warm smile wormed its way up on the happy unicorn. "Could I just call you my sister then instead? 'Mom' feels weird when we're around the same age." Twilight chuckled lightly. "That works just as well." And buried herself further into my chest, our bond allowing me to hear her heart speak: "Thank you, Celestia... Starswirl... You've both given me an irreplaceable gift." Chapter 144: Harvesting Diamonds"Well Mr. Balance, the good news is your fading affliction remains simply that, a common cold. You'll be pleased to know there are no severe symptoms present in your body today." I nodded with a feigned polite smile. "That is good news. Thank you Doctor." The stallion in the white coat nodded in turn, gesturing for a nurse on standby to help me out of bed. "Strange though, there were some anomalies discovered after we took a blood test. Although they've appeared to be present for quite some time. Are you certain this is nothing to be worried over-?" "I'm well aware of this Doc, thanks." Those 'anomalies' being moreso related to my mental disability, but I saw no reason to disclose such information right now. "They're... A part of me, shall we say. Am I free to leave?" Frowning, the peach-coloured unicorn inclined his head to the door. "The nurse will escort you to reception, where we'll need you to sign some papers before you leave." "That won't be necessary. I can find my own way down. Thank you for your help, Doctor." With a grin of farewell, I departed from the room into the streaming white hallway, nurses and doctors alike walking with purpose from room to room. And the door closing behind me incited my sigh of relief. Finally, there that's train wreck over with. Now, onto real business. My hooves turned the opposite direction to the reception area, having no reason to leave just yet. My eyes examined the pristine halls and marble floor in vague interest. Certainly a marvel, Manehatten's General Hospital. Ponyville's couldn't possibly compare. Still, my reason being here wasn't out of preference between the two; I was on a mission, and sneaking in via feigning illness was the best method to do so. Starswirl. how close are we? Not too far. The imbalance should directly ahead with a staircase waiting for us. Alrighty. That's right, an imbalance had been detected right inside a hospital all the way in Manehatten. Nothing else could've prompted me to arrive here faster. I could have just used my magic to influence the staff into letting me inspect the facility, but I didn't need to accidentally distract them from their own work. So, gotta find the imbalance, close it then go home. Easy enough. Any clues in helping us find Zagreus would be a welcoming bonus- "Stardust Balance?" Huh... Oh! "Well as I live and breathe." I stated in pleasant surprise to the celebrity walking towards me, grinning lightly. Of all ponies, what were the chances? "Cola... Colo... Lady Rara!" Her real name's hard to pronounce, sue me. The pop singing Earth Pony and childhood friend of Applejack giggled at the greeting, azure eyes shining in warmth. The white-grayish fur was covered in a modest more casual attire this time, though those streaks of blue clashing with black and dark grey with the mane remained present as ever. "Just Rara will do, Stardust." "...Nah Lady Rara sounds way better." A bemused grin. "If you say so." And proceeded to give me a light hug, apparently interaction with Applejack again has given her no more fear of personal space. Pulling back, the singing sensation continued merrily, "How's AJ?" "She's fine." I shrugged with a light smile. "Same as always, hard at work and being brutally honest at everyone and everything." An amused chuckle. "So nothing's changed much then." "I'd be surprised if anything was." And motioned to herself. "What about you my dear? You're looking radiant as always; should I be worried you're inside a hospital?" The popstar beamed in flattery, answering in reassurance, "One of my backup dancers has come down with the flu. I'm just here visiting." And Rara looked around the hallway, walking to the side so we wouldn't get in the way of brisk staff. "So I had to cancel my next gig, but I was contemplating over doing a small performance for the kids in this hospital." My smile was warm and genuine upon hearing that noble goal. "That's very kind of you. I'll be sure to let Applejack know your new manager, if you have one yet, hasn't been a massive [BEEP] and exploited your fame... At least, I hope not." "No need to worry; this new one's sincere. Trust me." She added after seeing my look. "I've learned from my mistakes of the past. He isn't another Svengallop." "As if your name wasn't hard to pronounce..." Rara giggled again at my ridicule mutter. "So what brings you all the way to Manehatten, Stardust, to a hospital no less?" My muzzle opened to make an excuse... But something held me back. Something... Emanating from downstairs. And it wasn't imbalance. Oh no. But the multiple presences of malicious intent blaring like dark signals. My expression immediately hardened, glaring down to the clean marble floor in befuddled suspicion. That scent... It was familiar yet not familiar at once... Imbalance doesn't seem to be the sole conundrum I must deal with here... "Is something wrong?" My hardened eyes gazed back up at a frowning Rara, about to make an excuse of departure before the hallway eclipsed in darkness. Thus following with cries of surprise and terror in multiple rooms around the floor. I was going to assume that this hospital had a backup generator, judging by the less vibrant lights barely covering the hallway and other rooms. Two things greeted my sight first, one being that doctors and nurses were already panicking around us and struggling for control. The other being that the singing pop sensation, Coloratura, was now clutching onto my cape with eyes darting around wildly. Then, sighing in relief as the auxiliary lights came back on, her gaze met my bemused stare as she realized what she was doing, stepping back in open embarrassment with a pink hue beginning spread on the mare's cheeks. I chuckled, looking back down to the floor curiously. I had a sneaking suspicion what had suddenly cut the power to this place. Rara, however, was already starting to delve into mass hysteria. "What's going on? Is something wrong with the power around here? What about the patients needed equipment online? I need to check on-" A startling sound from the speaker fixed to the corner of the hallway, directing various stares of attention. For starters, a male's voice spoke with evident nervousness despite the forced composure. "Please remain calm and resume your work posts. We are dealing with some trouble downstairs- Ah!" Well that didn't sound pleasant. From floors below us I sensed the much bigger waves of fear and dread, mixed in with the greed and raw hunger belonging to whoever entered the hospital with an obvious purpose other than to get a checkup. Rara looked frightened at the sound, and immediately my hoof placed itself on the side of her attire as a gesture of comfort, using my own magic to soothe the distressed mare's heart. Shivering slightly at the warmth, Rara gazed back at me in curiosity, and I smiled lightly. Whatever was happening, I'll deal with this. No one's going to harm a hospital under my watch; that already makes whoever's responsible the most despicable scum on the planet. The speaker activated again, and it wasn't the voice of the previous pony. Instead, the owner of said voice was... Scratchy, mustering up as much authority into the com as possible. "Attention Manehatten Hospital, you're now under our control! You will give us what we want before sunset, or we shall see to it no one ever gets better here again! Hahahahahahahaha!" Identifying the voice immediately and frowning in disgust, I muttered loudly, "A weak threat, but I expected no better from the likes of them." The concerned Earth Pony whirled to face me. "You mean you know these invaders?" "Oh yes." I smiled matter-of-factly. "They're Diamond Dogs. I recognize from the voice they typically use and express themselves. You ponies are typically naive, but filled with charm and grace... Diamond Dogs have never done anything charming in their lives." "Bring us the owner of this place, or else we shall come up there by force! You have one hour to comply, ahahahahaha!" It appears we may have found our link to the imbalance. You think so? Well I'll worry about that connection in a moment. Instead I turned to the nearest member of staff. "You, fancy being a hero to everyone here?" The young stallion, looking like that of a newbie, motioned to himself in shock. "M-Me?" "Yes you." I nodded with a light smirk, ignoring Rara's suspicious stare. "Make sure everyone resumes work as normal helping the patients; mass panic will only make things worse. Also, have a message delivered to the manager of this hospital; keep his doors shut and do not comply to the mutt's demands. Got it?" It was probably the force to my last statement that prompted the young pony to nod rapidly and speed off, leaving just myself and a curious Rara. Ah right, better make sure Applejack's childhood friend and Equestria's beloved pop sensation doesn't get caught in the upcoming crossfire either. "Go to your helper, Rara, and stay with him." My tone left no room for argument, but the mare was obviously about to protest. "I'll handle the loose canines downstairs." "We could wait for the authorities-" "Rara, Iamthe authority." It took four steps past her for the singer to call out, "Wait Stardust!" Oh boy. Those azure eyes blazed determinedly. "I'm not just going to let my friend take on these dangerous foes by himself. Not to mention, there are children in this hospital no doubt terrified of these invaders. I want to help." "At risk of your own life?" Rara nodded without hesitation. "A life in constant fear is a life not worth living. That's something AJ taught me in Ponyville." Straightening her posture, blue eyes gazed intently at hazel orbs. "So, what's our next move?" ...Applejack's close friend alright. Luckily for her, there was little time for debate. Huffing, I turned and continued down, the mare falling in place beside me, noticing my dark grin. "Well first, we greet our guests and free the obvious hostages they have down there." "How?" "With something our canine friends excel at: Being easily distracted." Well... I've seen better robberies. Still, these overgrown mutts were doing a swell job keeping scared ponies in line at one side of reception, snarling and growling and petrifying the [BEEP] out of anyone who even looks at them funny with... Whips. How distasteful. The Big Bad Leader was evidently the round-shaped furry brute with tattoos on his forearms, wearing a spiky biker helmet and leather jacket in contrast to the black-sleeveless shirts and painted battle helmets of his gang. He was barking - Ha ha - at his underlines with a ferocious disposition. "Keep everyone in line!" He ordered balefully, beady eyes narrowing at every equine he gazed across. "Until the pony in charge shows up, we're going to make sure everything goes according to plan!" 'Plan?' I wasn't aware these canines were capable of forward thinking. Not the typical mutts I've had encounters with near Ponyville, I imagine. Reach out, Jack, and that would explain some theories. Obliging, my eyes widened upon sensing through the signatures of the Dogs more thoroughly. Christ, yeah, patches of imbalance, like clinging mosquitoes, latched onto their darkening hearts. Zagreus was involved, no doubt. But why a hospital? And why Diamond Dogs, again? Questions we must reserve for another time, Jack. For now, our intention is to keep the frightened citizens and staff safe. Quite right too, teach. The snarling leader raised his voice upon one doctor tripping onto his hooves and meeting his stare with open fear. The mindless mutt reveled in it. "On your hoofs, pony! Unless you want to be the first to feel my wrath!" Rara was just in position. From the corner of my eye, the Earth Pony singer was hiding behind the bush right next to the object required. Meanwhile, a nurse offered to help the staggering doctor up, the latter calling out weakly, "Please, we're- We're just working ponies here. We've done no wrong!" "You dare speak to your better, vermin!" Yeesh. My jaw clenched as the leader raised his fist, extending my own hoof in turn. "N-No! I didn't mean any offence-!" "You shall feel my fury, pony scu- Huh?" Sadly, the lead Dog found himself unable to strike with his clenched fist, allowing the two workers to retreat to the side quickly. The leader glared towards his frozen limb in open confusion. "What is this?! Why can't I move my arm?!" "Hello. You have me to thank for that." Multiple stares of surprise, incredulity and outrage raised upwards to the golden Earth Pony in a dark blue cape and fedora meeting their gazes with casualness. My blue-green eyes twinkled in mirth. "Pardon me good sir, but I couldn't just let you harm an innocent bystander, could I?" The leader growled at the Earth Pony on the balcony overlooking reception. "What manner of magic is this?!" I titled his head playfully. "Just Balance magic, my friend. You may not have heard of it; nowadays it's exclusive only to the likes of a Twilight Warrior." "Twilight Warrior?!" "Yes, Twilight Warrior!" The recognition was surprising, but it gave me more glee than concern. "Oh I love it when they pronounce that with such scorn." And I proceeded to imitate their snarls with open mockery, only fueling the leader's ire. The Diamond Dog used his free hand to point with a bellow, "Seize the Twilight Warrior!" Raising my not-busy hoof, I pointed out merrily, "Oh, I'm so glad I'm the main focus now; otherwise you would've noticed my lovely assistant about to shower you in foam." At that signal, Rara unleashed the contents of the fire extinguisher into the unready face of the leader, resulting in a white mist and yelps of surprise from the leader and his underlings alike. Throwing the object down afterwards, the grey mare pointed to the doors and yelled out, "Now everypony! Get out while you can!" That did the trick, luckily. Multiple screams of panic and hurry emerged from both mutts and equines, the reception degrading into full-mounted chaos- Whoopsie! Not today boys! Balance warned me beforehand, prompting my body to leap over the outstretched hands attempting to grab me, forcing both ambush-attempting Dogs to collide into one another. Sparing them the embarrassment, a swift headbutt between them by my hoofs brought them to blissful sleep, and I landed on the railing keeping me from falling right off. But the mist was already beginning to clear, and the now-free leader of the invading canines rubbed his eyes before glaring with disdain at the oblivious Rara, whom was busy leading other ponies to safety. Oh no you don't! A yelp of pain followed with a large body flying in the air prompted the mare to whirl around in shock, meeting my cheerful gaze right beside her. Smiling in relief, Rara motioned to the doors. "Everyone's out! We should follow them!" "Go." I ordered, turning back to the recovering dogs after that pony stampede. "I have some mutts to clear out." I could take them all out, here and now. You could.Starswirl affirmed.But there is more to this than you realize. We must locate the imbalance, otherwise these Diamond Dogs will be the last of our concerns. ...Tch. Tensing, my body then pounced forward to the nearest doorway down another corridor, pushing through blocking canines through kicks and sweeps. To my small surprise, the corner of my eye picked up on a stunned Coloratura quickly following my whirling state, my body landing on all fours with grace, smiling at an openly shocked pop singing Earth Pony. "Youarethe Twilight Warrior..." Rara mumbled in awe, regarding me with a new light. "I've heard rumours, but..." "Another time my dear." I inclined my head, despite feeling somewhat pleased that news of me was traveling fast somehow. "Allons-y!" Together, both Warrior and Celebrity fled down the corridors without delay. And the enraged roar of the mutt's leader bellowed with echoes, "Don't let them escape! They'll ruin everything!" "Do you always find yourself in trouble?" Rara inquired over our hurried pace. Always? "It's what I live for!" And soon enough, even she was matching my grin. "Some, I've some kind of celebrity at your own gigs then?" The mare chuckled. "At charity events more often than not. It seems everywhere I go, kids can't help but mention the 'brave, fearless Twilight Warrior who fought monsters like Changelings, tyrants and even Lord Tirek.'" Azure eyes glanced my way curiously. "Did you really battle Tirek himself...?" I grinned sheepishly. "Ahh not one of my greatest decisions." Still though, kids were talking about me? I was some kind of hero to them? I was led with the impression only Button Mash viewed me as some sort of idol. But this? I'd say it's idealism well received, my friend.Starswirl commented in warm mirth.Considering your deeds overall, it comes as no surprise how many revere you all across Equestria. News travels fast in these lands, mind you. Yeah but... I honestly wasn't anticipatingthis... "You looked surprised." That observation made me chuckle hoarsely. "Sorry, just... I'm still adjusting to the fame I already have in other places, but to hear I'm this kind of legend among children is just... I don't know how to handle it." Azure eyes glinted in sympathy. "You get use to it. Contrary to belief, being idolized by young ponies isn't a burden as much as it is a gift." Before turning to look forward. "This must be the Head Doctor's office." Hm? Ah yes. Looks like those directions provided by a staff member earlier was accurate. Rara proceeded to knock once on the door. A stern voice answered. "Yes?" The celebrity answered calmly, "Hello? We're here to speak with the Head Doctor regarding the... Situation downstairs." A pause, but I could smell the anxiety from here. "I have no time to indulge you. Please defer to another member of staff for assistance." Well it was worth a shot. Rara looked to me apologetically. "Now what?" Rubbing my hoofs together, I replied simply, "Now it's my turn." And Rara blinked rapidly upon my pushing open the door without invitation. Though that was pale in comparison to the sputtering shock of the Head Doctor. A dark red unicorn with the usual lab white coat with an expensive mane and cobalt eyes. "W-What? You can't just barge in here and-" "Doctor Heal-Stein, I presume." I'll get started on the name later. Walking forward with purpose, both my front hoofs slammed on the cluttered desk without hesitation, keeping his startled focus on me. "Let's get past the introductions. I'm Stardust Balance, the Twilight Warrior; the Crystal Champion and Hero of Canterlot, here on behalf of Princess Twilight Sparkle to solve this threat plaguing your hospital. You're going to tell me everything you know and you will do so without hesitation, or I will hold you personally responsible for endangering the lives of innocent patients and your own staff." I sensed Rara's stunned awe towards my pushing authority, whereas the Head Doctor seemed more reclusive now, leaning back against his comfy chair and attempting composure. "Do you at least have any credentials with you?" "My hoofs are my credentials." Pushing myself off the table, I walked around the desk while getting to the point, "The Diamond Dogs. What are they doing here?" "Your guess is as good as mine, Mr. Balance." The stallion shrugged, watching me with a wary gaze. "They had suddenly appeared out of nowhere. There was no warning." "None at all?" Rara frowned. I shook my head. "Diamond Dogs typically reside underground, having their own cave system and preferring to stay away from pony-populated towns. It makes no sense for them to suddenly appear inside a hospital in the middle of the bustling city. How did they get here?" "Again, I am in the dark about this conundrum too." The lead medical sighed, pressing his muzzle into clasped hoofs. "We've checked the areas they aren't currently using for their own purposes; there are no signs of any break-ins, windows or otherwise. It's as if they simply... Appeared from thin air." ...Imbalance. "What is it they want?" Rara inquired next, cocking her head in concerned wonder. "What could a hospital possibly hold that something like those Diamond Dogs would desire? Unless they're after check-ups, I don't see the appeal." "For that matter, unless the walls here are covered in gems, there's seldom the likes of those canines crave would be here." I leaned back against the wall, folding my arms with thought. "Diamond Dogs are infamous for gathering and hoarding jewels, gems and anything of those varieties. Not something a hospital would normally have." "...Regularly, you'd be correct." What now? The Head Doctor removed his round glasses and wiped them with a cloth, tilting his head. "But just last night, we received a shipment of Healing Crystals all the way from the Crystal Empire. These minerals are to be used for extensive emergencies such as burns, damaged bones and what-not. It could be that these Diamond Dogs have learnt about this and..." Healing Crystals... Huh. Rara looked to me in epiphany. "It's all starting to add up, Stardust! They're after these Healing Crystals!" ...So somehow, Zagreus knew about this delivery and magically placed some informed mutts into the hospital to steal them... Right, so I suppose we know why the Dogs were invading, aside from their hearts being influenced by imbalance. But what was Zagreus's end goal in all this... Why game was that monster playing at now...? The medic sighed again, this time in more remorse. "Had I known it'd bring this much trouble to my hospital, risking the lives of everyone within..." Cobalt eyes reflected in clear guilt. "Words alone cannot express my regret." "It's not your fault." Rara quickly assured the distraught Head Doctor, walking around the desk to comfort his state. "No one could have anticipated this happening. But no matter what, we're gonna put a stop to this before things get even worse. Right Stardust." "Hannah Montana's correct." Pushing myself off the wall next, I dusted my hoofs readily with a sly grin. "They want the crystals... So how about... I wonder... Doctor, does this hospital have any sleeping gas that can be prepared in a minute?" The red stallion blinked. "Well, yes, but they're usually reserved for surgery and-" "And you know where the containments of those crystals are right now, don't you?" "On the third floor indeed. Why do you-?" "Quiet I'm thinking." "Is he generally this ill-mannered?" I barely heard the stallion whisper. Rara chuckled lowly. "I heard it's part of his charm." ...Yes. Yes that might work. "Well my good doctor." My hoofs clasped together excitedly, smiling brightly as I was struck with inspiration. "I know how to deal with this little affliction going around the hospital in one single step." "Are you sure this will work?" I nodded, keeping my gaze fixed on the doors ready to be burst open any moment. From the observatory room around the glass on the ceiling, Rara, the Head Doctor and various other staff watched in dreaded anticipation, safe so long as I had anything to say about it. The singer's voice echoed her concern."If you're sure... Just be careful, okay?" I smirked. Glad she cared so much. Balance alerted me towards the looming presences of multiple canines, all having been summoned to this specific spot through the intercom around the hospital, appeasing to their requests and informing them the objects of their desires were in this very operation room, ready and waiting for them. And they were here all right, all neatly placed in boxes with only one Earth Pony guarding them. The emergency lights from outside blared into the dim room, shadowed then with multiple shapes of thin and round entering through, taking both the left and right sides and preventing any means of escape. That's fine, I had no intention of fleeing from this confrontation at all. And arriving last into the room was the big brute himself; the ground trembling somewhat with the intimidating pace he was aiming for. "Close the doors at least." I rolled my eyes with a lecturing tone, "You're letting all the air out." They sniffed disdainfully, their glares quickly morphing to that of glee at the obvious scent of their desired crystals. "They're here..." The lead Dog murmured with clear excitement. Smirking, I opened one box, the revealed shiny objects radiant with multiple colours, obviously appealing their greedy eyes. "Now I know what Twilight sees everytime I'm around chocolate..." I muttered in faint amusement, raising my tone next in sternness. "It's a new low, even for you Dogs, to invade a hospital for your own greed. The alicorns send a message boys: Grow. Up." "We too send a message." The leader replied in open scorn. "Your kind is weak and frail. You have brought us to the crystals which will serve our species well, because you're afraid to fight back for anything. Even you,Twilight Warrior,recognize the strength we Diamond Dogs possess. Now hand over those crystals, or else!" "Better idea." Was my retort, staying rooted to the spot despite the leering mutts steadily approaching with hunger in their eyes. "You reconsider your purpose here, and leave without a fuss. Otherwise I will be forced to put you down... In the least fatal way possible." They barked in laughter, the overgrown largest among them snarling down in repulsion. "We are aware of your prowess, warrior, and we do not fear it. Your kind abandoned you; you are here all alone without friends or protection. It is you who should reconsider your stance here pony. There is nowhere for you to run." "I don't intend to run." More outrageous laughter. "All the more better! Feel our wrath!" But before they could advance further, I raised a placating hoof and pulled off a particular object from my back. "At least let me prepare beforehand." And proceeded to put on the required item. The leader glared in disgust. "And what isthat?" "A gas mask." "Awhat?" Pulling it off, my voice was more clear. "A gas mask." "And... You wear it because?" "For the gas." "For what...?" Yeesh, Diamond Dogs. Rolling my eyes again, I removed the mask to answer much better. "For the gas." The mutts traded incredulous glances, whereas the confounded leader inquired, "What gas?" Raising a hoof to signal the observants, my muffled tone answered, "This gas." Before the room was encompassed next in a white mist, startling many Diamond Dogs into surprised yelps to eventual coughs, the panicking canines darting around in wild confusion and appalled shock before the gas started to kick into their systems. Bodies swerved and gagged, breathing for clear air. And I? I was just standing here with a light smile as multiple bodies of the Dogs fell to the clean floorboards in peaceful rest, the leader the last to fall into unconsciousness whilst feebly reaching out to me... And then joining his brethren in the realm of sleep. I waited a few minutes for the gas to clear before removing the mask, breathing in the light air with a satisfied expression. My stare gazed over the rising and falling chests of the grey and brown mutts scattered all over the floors, my work not over yet. Immediately heading to the leader first to spare any trouble later, my focus tapped into Balance, ready to purge the dark trace festering on this mutt's negative emotions. My experience with the buffalo's made this much easier this time around; removing the imbalance from the leader's heart and following with the rest one by one. It felt like peeling off a parasite from an organ... Which is basically what it was in the mental sense. Rara and the others joined me by the time I was finished with the last controlled Dog. "Done!" I straightened, dusting off my hoofs in satisfaction. Rara followed my gaze to the lying mutt uncertainly. "What did you do?" "Let's just call it surgery of the mental kind." Rather an anticlimactic conclusion, but hey, should everything be resolved with a huge battle and Micheal Bay-style explosions? Not really what the show was about, wasn't it? All in all, I'm just glad things were resolved before they escalated into something worse. As the staff dealt with fixing the power to the hospital and tending to the newly dazed canine patients, I used what information I gathered from the lead Dog's mind and located the small wormhole in, guess what, the basement. That was how they snuck in. I had gotten rid of the imbalance immediately afterwards, returning back to Rara and everyone else and greeted by an awakened large Diamond Dog, whom cannot recall event preceding their arrival into Manehatten's General Hospital and was mighty confused with waking up to being treated by kind yet wary ponies. After explaining he and his kind were tricked into invading the hospital based on a false promise, the canine took us by surprise with his sincere apology to the Head Doctor and anyone they may have harmed during their unwelcome stay here. Apparently the big brute's a big softie beneath the surface. On the whole, I'd call this a mediocre experience compared to my earlier encounters against these mutts, myself seated by a table within the small cafe near the reception, observing the lead Dog converse with the Head Doctor, the two now speaking as though they were old chums. You know what else was mediocre though? The episode probably going on in the midst of this. Pinkie, Rainbow, Applejack and Fluttershy are playing the Equestrian equivalent to football. Christ that was a snorefest, though not as such as the next one. Still though, I have a feeling that Hasbro didn't want unicorns to be left out since they have no real reason to be on the field. Really those goal buckets made more sense atop poles for the balls to hit, making the game more fun and challenging. With pegasus's and Earth Ponies it was more logical. But yeah, the episode likely going on right now and the one afterwards was sleep-inducing... Maybe I'll borrow that gas for the next episode before I go home. "He kinda reminds me of you." Rara spoke up jokingly, staring with me towards the massive Dog oblivious to our looks. That prompted my snort. "Harsh." The singer chuckled lightly. "I mean that there's more to you than physical prowess. You saved a lot of ponies today Stardust." "Don't sell yourself short." My teasing gaze turned to the grey mare. "Equestria's best pop singer also lent a hoof today when you distracted those Diamond Dogs." Rara glowed at the praise, seeming ignorant to the awed passing gazes of her fans walking in and out of reception. "I just did what anypony would do." I'd hate to tell her what the average pony would've done in that situation. "I suppose hanging around AJ after so long made me develop more of a backbone than I thought." "I can definitely see her influence in you." I smirked. "Perhaps there's more to the singer than behind her makeup and lovely mane style." A light blush, Rara looking away slightly. "You like it?" "I'm a fan of the blue streaks." "Ah." Still growing pink somewhat, the sensational star motioned to my own attire. "As evident with your blue cape and... Fedora huh? Not the typical hat style going around these day." "I'm not your typical pony." That said, I jumped from my seat, helping the pleased mare down herself with a polite smile. "So what now Lady Rara? Off to host another gig?" A charming grin. "Actually, my backup dancer's still recovering, not to mention a lot of distressed young foals are in need of some cheering up." Ah. I caught the sly glint in those azure orbs. "And guess what? I've also been offered to sometime hold a concert for Diamond Dogs who want to hear me sing! Talk about expanding my career, huh?" Ha! Nice! "I'm real happy for you. I wish the best." "Thank you." Before a thought suddenly popped to her head, pausing her from turning to depart. "Actually, the kids waiting for me down the hall have heard that their other hero, 'the noble Twilight Warrior,' was currently in the same hospital. Maybe he could assist me in entertaining the no-doubt thrilled young ones together?" Entertaining kids? How can I possibly say no? I'd call it my own gained reward for today! "It would be my pleasure, my dear Lady Rara. Please, lead the way." And just for playfulness's sake, my left limb raised in offer to escort the smiling mare, who graciously accepted the ponified arm and- Oh... Huh. "My hero." Rara whispered with a tinge of ecstatic nervousness, pulling back after the surprising peck to my cheek. Mentally, I imagined an annoyed-looking Twilight and failed to suppress a grin. Had to be careful now. Wouldn't to go into a 'bad romance.' Some would call it 'toxic.' Maybe I should call Twilight on the 'telephone.' Wait... I believe my reference was that of Miss Spears. Hmm... Let's hope you have a good 'poker face' once we return home, Jack. "What are you quietly laughing at?" "Ah... Just some silly [BEEP]." Chapter 145: Promise of a WarriorWhoa! Probably never gonna get use to doing that, almost hit the harsh damn pavement upon arrival. I stood up tall, dusting off my dark blue coat and picking up the fallen top hat, cracking a small smirk at seeing it again. The insufferable building greeted my line of sight upon composure, with all the insufferable cliches housed within. Luckily, I wasn't here to visit Canterlot High. My mission here was far different. Tugging at the edges of my, admittedly, awesome coat, I glanced upwards expectantly. Alright Starswirl, you said you could help me out here. The wise voice chuckled.Indeed I did. Ask, and I shall assist. Normally this would be the last place or world I'd visit voluntarily, but this was a matter I couldn't risk my pony friends getting a sneak peek at. And I wouldn't trust, say, Pinkie or Spike not to slip anything in front of Twilight if I was acting all secretive again. I left Equestria with the excuse of Sunset asking my presence, and made my departure. Okay then teacher, first of, I'm in need of American currency for this plan to work. Think you can help out? It is within my power. How much will suffice? Just about enough to purchase rather expensive items. And done. I would inspect your right pocket, my friend. You will find everything needed to assist in your endeavors today.Starswirl then added warmly.The Princess will be estatic through your efforts today, I'm certain. Hopefully. Putting a hand through the coat pocket, I did feel something loose and papery, prying it out and examining the... Check... Signed for a 'Mr. Stardust Balance-' "HOLY [BEEP]!" Five...Five-hundred thousand dollars?! Jesus Christ Starswirl, get me a mansion while you're at it! This is insane! You can't trust me to wield this absurd amount of money responsibly! I could all buy the coke in the world with this! It is on me, Jack.He sounded both humoured and proud, as though pleased I was stunned by this amazing gift of his.My own expression of gratitude for your efforts thus far in maintaining balance to the worlds. And you needn't be concerned with spending; purchase this world's many valuables to your heart's desires. I... Your mistake! Isn't that right Sombra? ...Oh yeah, still not answering me since the Crystal Empire. Ah well, I've got money to spend first! Yippee! I indulged a small dance by the mirror of joy before walking around to the near road. Maybe I'll get a chocolate fountain. Or better yet, my own vending machine! Aww that will be the best thing ever-! Do not forget you must cash in the check first, my excitable pupil. Oh, right... Now where's the nearest bank...? "I knew there was only one person we know who exclaims with those kind of words." Well, looks like I'll be having myself some help from another source. I grinned, turning to the source of the feminine voice as a familiar red-yellow-haired teenager in her blue shirt, leggings and black jacket strode up to me with a bright smile. "You could've told us you were coming 'teacher!'" 'Us?' Then I noticed the human version of my girlfriend accompanying Sunset from behind, her smile not as bright but eyes sparkling beautifully; a contrast to our last encounter in this world- Whoa. I... Hm. My brain was anticipating to see Twilight in that CP uniform, but instead I was greeted by her adorning a pink shirt with buttons and white shoulder fabric, a pink bowtie, dark purple skirt and her hair style in the form of a ponytail, just like in Legends of Everfree. Huh... Only word coming to my head was 'adorable.' "That look suits you." As though being stared at wasn't enough for Twilight to shyly avoid my gaze, now she was flat-out glowing pink at the sincere compliment, digging her boot into the pavement in embarrassment. Sunset smiled at her friend's antics, looking back to see me still beam happily. Couldn't help it, I was already in a jolly good mood with seeing these two again and having a five-hundred thousand dollar check in my pocket. "Oh come here you two!" I didn't need Balance to feel their immense surprise by the sudden embrace around both their shoulders. Releasing them after a few seconds, Sunset's cheeks visibly brightened just as much as Twilight's, chuckling nervously. "It's great to see you too Stardust..." Trying to compose herself, Sunset took a deep breath and tilted her head. "Although it is the weekend, if you were hoping to find us in school." I shrugged. "Truth be told, I wasn't here to visit the school." "Oh." Sunset sounded disappointed. "Another search for that Zagreus character?" Human Twilight flinched, recalling her own encounter with that monster well. Instinctively my yellow hand rested on her shoulder with comfort, inciting her tiny grateful smile. "Not quite." In answer to Sunset's question. "I'm actually here for... Well, several reasons, all to reaching a single goal." They leaned forward curiously, too much alike, and I smirked. "I'm doing something for Twilight. My Twilight. But first I need to know where the nearest bank is and cash in this money supplied by my... Well, that's a story for another time." The two girls traded glances, before Twilight answered this time with a gesture down the road. "The closest bank is downtown, though it'll take a walk getting there." "Cheers love." I expressed before I could stop myself, inhaling sharply at that slight error and then turning my body around slightly. "Well, you girls have a fun weekend. I won't take up any of your time any longer." "Wait." Hm? The bacon-haired teen raised a palm as a gesture for halt, smiling rather meekly. "Twilight and I could escort you there, if you want that is! We wouldn't want you to get lost in this world." Twilight blinked, before nodding quite eagerly. "I-I agree! If you're doing this for my... Other self... Still getting accustomed to that." Sunset and I smirked at her uncertain furrowed brow. "Then, I'm sure she wouldn't appreciate you potentially getting lost anywhere in town." "Are you sure? Itisthe weekend, the days where teenagers should be relaxing and having fun." Twilight waved dismissively with a smile. "It's fine, we were only visiting the public library for study purposes. But helping a friend is more important... Right Sunset?" She glanced rather shyly at her friend as though hoping she got that right. Sunset nodded with a smirk. "Yeah. Not to mention, it's not everyday we get to hang out with you Stardust. I'm sure it'll be fun." "Well... If you're sure." Then an idea popped up, and this time it was me suddenly growing sheepish. "Actually then, if you're insisting, there's something else I'm gonna need help with when we reach the bank." I held up the white paper for display. "I never cashed in a check before, so I'm gonna need to be taught how." Twilight leaned forward with a curious squint as Sunset nodded happily. "We'd be happy to help, right Twi-?" "Five...Five-hundred thousand dollars?!" "Well, that went easier than I thought." "Things often do when you first give it a shot." The bacon-haired teen turned to me with a bemused smile. "Although you didn't need to withdrawallthe money." I shrugged with a smirk, my pocket filled to the brim with neat stacks of cash. I felt like a millionaire. Bottomless pockets. Another courtesy of yours, mentor? Only what's best for my hard-working pupils. Twilight was rubbing her purple chin meanwhile, regarding the pavement we walked upon with a frown. "I'm still wondering about how it was you already had your own account set up and prepared before we arrived to the bank." Your doing too Starswirl? Always looking out for my students, Jack. Noticing from the corner of my eye, I quickly pulled Twilight by the arm before she could accidentally collide into another passerby, prompting her embarrassed grin of thanks. Sunset found herself amused by the display. "Guess you're always looking out for Twilight Sparkle regardless which world, huh?" "Speaking of which." I looked to the sheepish purple teen. "How are you doing in your new school? Being treated well?" The question incited the glasses-wearing human version to brighten visibly, a wide smile while fondly answering me. "It's wonderful. Sunset and everyone's been teaching me so many amazing things about friendship and learning there's more than just focusing on my studies. I couldn't be more grateful for such wonderful friends." "And we're grateful to have you, both as a fellow student and friend Twilight." Sunset shared the other's blissful expression, both grinning with enough power to brighten the sun above. I found myself smiling in relief at the answer. "I'm glad to hear it. If anyone's giving you, Sunset or anyone else a rough time there, let me know. I know how to handle bullies." The yellow teenager cracked a wry grin at the playful dark tone. "I dread to imagine what would've happened if I was still a bully at this point. Your Twilight tells me alot how... Abrasive you can be at those you don't like." Human Twilight muttered in faint amusement, "I'm not sure I should ask..." "So." Sunset looked up to me with curious cerulean orbs. "You now have enough money to buy a yacht if you wanted. What's next on the agenda?" "You still haven't told us what is it exactly you're planning for my other version." Twilight then pointed out inquiringly, both girls obviously expecting answers. "Why spoil the surprise?" I grinned lightly, turning back to my student. "And I'm glad you asked Sunset. Next stop is the very place all teenage girls love to go, so I promise it won't be so dull hanging out with the likes of me." Sunset thought for a moment. "The mall?" "The mall." I confirmed with a pleased nod, pausing for a moment with them and glancing around the busy streets. "I hope you know where that is. No offense Sunset, Twilight, but neither of you really peg me for mall enthusiasts." "You'd be surprised how often Rarity takes-slash-drags her friends to the mall whenever she gets the chance." Sunset smirked, pointing forward. "Lucky for us, it's just a few blocks down the street, pass the next corner. We'll see it right away." "Well then ladies." Both my arms extended invitingly. "Shall we?" They shared embarrassed yet pleased giggles at my playful offer, swerving their arms around mine. And I couldn't resist grinning impishly at the curious glances of teenage passerbys, and the humoured smiles of adults. Interacting in this world and its people aside, I had a feeling this was going to be at least a tolerable day. Hello generic mall! In all seriousness though, the wide complex, packed to the brim with wandering shoppers of all size and ages, may just have the stuff required for Twilight. Mine that is. Without wasting any time, I strode further in with purpose, human Twilight and pony Sunset in tow, but hurrying to catch up with my eager pace. "Someone's eager." Sunset pointed out in amusement, cerulean eyes gazing at the stores we walked past curiously. "So, what are we looking for?" I answered simply, "A jewelry store." The bacon-haired teen turned to me in slight surprise. "Huh... Honestly that's the last place I expected. I thought you were going to get Twilight a book or something like that." "What kind of jewelry?" This world's Twilight inquired studiously. "I saw her wear a pretty necklace when we first met, thinking about it. Are you getting another one for her?" "Why? Don't see yourself with ear rings, Twilight?" The flustered purple teen looked away. "I... It wasn't the first thing to cross my mind..." I smiled lightly. "Spoilers, in any case." "How about that one?" We followed where Sunset pointed, the very store we sought just a few paces down. Without breaking stride, we made our way over there, myself faintly noting how close Twilight was to my arm, clearly not use yet to large public places. A harsh reminder of her treatment back in Crystal Prep. Reaching the entrance to the store, I turned to the two girls briefly. "Please wait out here while I take a look." Human Twilight looked visibly deflated, pouting almost, whereas Sunset noted her expression and smirked faintly, playfully pushing my arm. "Go on then; get your secret present for your girlfriend." Will do. I looked back and entered the store glittering with gold and silver jewelry alike. Rings, necklaces, bracelets, watches and everything else this typical store would possess. My eyes canned through the glass cases. Let's see, I'm looking for something specific. No... Nuh-uh... Hmm, not really... ...This could take a while. After asking the store owner for the specific item, I discovered the perfect one for Twilight. Purchasing and thanking the man, I proudly walked out from the jewelry store with a small brown bag in two, raising it with a jolly expression on my face, flat-out ignoring the curious stares of passing teenage boys, and giggles of teenage girls at seeing a grown man happily leave a 'girly' shop after buying something. Sunset and Twilight had waited by a bench, perking up upon my approach. "You got what you wanted?" Sunset asked warmly. "Correction my dear Sunset, I got what my Twilight wanted." I say 'my Twilight' continuously without making it sound possessive, only because it wouldn't get too confusing around the human version eyeing the bag in open curiosity. "She just doesn't know it yet." "Never pegged Twilight for jewelry." "This will be more meaningful than you realize." Just then, I finally noticed something. "By the way, where's Spike? Thought you two were inseparable." "Spike's taking a nap back home." Twilight answered with her gaze still fixed on the concealed item, prompting Sunset and I's shared amusement. Snapping her head upwards, the girl grinned sheepishly. "So... What next?" The answer arisen in a loud growl. "Now, we eat." I patted my stomach begging for food. "Haven't had lunch yet. Would you two lovely girls care to join me?" Twilight shyly looked away and Sunset smirked, bowing playfully. "We'd be honoured to, right Twilight?" "Y-Yes, of course!" We couldn't resist chuckling at the embarrassed squeaking. The couple of next few minutes consisted of us dining in a small, neat cafe and listening to Twilight enthusiastically inform us about her grades and progress in Canterlot High, Sunset happily adding in some comments here and there as they sat opposite of me. Lovely little spot by the window, but my attention was more on the rapidly speaking glasses-adorning teen than the walking shoppers outside. Like my girlfriend, this Twilight's voice was melodiously and entrancing to listen to, especially when it's about a subject she loves. After I took a bite from my sandwich, the human Twilight blinked with a pause, grinning quite sheepishly in epiphany. "Sorry, guess I went a little overboard..." "The day I stop enjoying hearing you talk, Twilight, is the day of the apocalypse." Haha! My own grin stretched at the reddened hue on her cheeks. Sunset chuckled at our antics, elbows propped on the table with a warm smile. "I'm just glad we get to hang out without any looming danger on the horizon, for once." "...What about that race derby back in Ponyville?" "I mean, hanging out together without so many ponies in the way... Not that I'm not happy making lots of new friends! But y'know, you and I personally don't hang out too often without something getting in the way, Stardust. I-I mean, not that Twilight here's getting in the way either-!" My laughter cut her off. "Sunset, I swear, sometimes you're just as bad as Twilight." The yellow teenager stared at her food sheepishly, her blush matching the current human Twilight's. "But yeah, it's great we're hanging out together. And Twilight, it means a lot to me how well you're doing in CHS. You're gonna do fantastic there, as I said before." "That means a lot..." The purple-haired girl replied with a meekish gratified smile, eyes sparkling in warmth. Then, the teen glanced around the open cafe with interest, then snapped back with an embarrassed look. "A significant number of people keep looking at us, why...?" "Ignore them." Sunset placed a hand on the other girl's shoulder. "They're probably misunderstanding something." And I had an idea as to what. "Most likely thinking we're on a date." I shrugged, smirking at their reactions and casting a side-glare to the observing patrons, immediately resulting in them all looking back to their food. "There we go. Sorry about that." "It's not your fault." Twilight shook her head. "I guess some people's imagination often get the best of them." "Yeah." Sunset concurred in amusement, grinning lightly. "A boy dating two girls at once. A bit of a stretch, don't you think?" "You'd be surprised." I took another bite from the fulfilling food, observing their curious looks as they waited for me to continue. Swallowing, I obliged the two. "Back where I... Come from, there are, in many places, instances of a shared relationships between a boy and two girls, and vice versa. Hell, even more than that. Sometimes they work, other times they end in disaster." "Oh." Both teens traded rather bewildered looks, Sunset leaning forward with a cautious frown. "Haveyouever...?" "Dated two girls together? If only." I snorted in amusement. "Unless you count prom, the answer's no." "Why? What happened at prom?" Twilight's ever inquisitive nature showed itself, leaning forward more eagerly than her friend beside her. "I took two dates." It was a brief moment before the reaction. "Two?" Sunset's eyes widened. "Wow, you must've been popular with the ladies, I'm guessing." "That was a long time ago, yes." I smirked at Sunset's surprised blink, the teen only just kidding upon her statement. "Those days are long behind me though. And trust me, I have no desire to recollect my prom night. It wasn't fun, I'll tell you that much." The next few minutes were spent in comfortable silence, finishing our main courses and moving on to desserts. Sunset insisted ordering and getting them herself, and I relented enough, inquiring to Twilight exactly how well she's doing making friends, to which the teen sheepishly, yet eagerly responded with another long speech with few pauses of breath, ceasing only when Sunset arrived with the bowls of jelly ice cream. Suffice to say, I was relieved to hear the progress human Twilight was making, better than her horrendous experience back at Crystal Prep. More minutes of pause before Twilight spoke up again, "B-By the way, I was wondering about something..." Oh really now? My eyes glanced up from my bowl to the teen in interest. Already, Twilight was glowing a faint pink upon asking this, "When... When did you and your Twilight started... Dating?" "I wondered about that too." Sunset added whilst digging her spoon into her strawberry ice cream, sounding slightly forced saying that. "It must've been something, getting together with a Princess. How did it happen?" History lesson commenced! "Believe it or not, it was right on the night of her coronation." I grinned at the memory. "And it was Twilight who confessed first, having overheard me discussing with Spike about my feelings for her." A reminder to keep doors shut at all times when sharing a secret with someone else. Sunset perked up in intrigue. "So in other words, it was before we met." Twilight glanced between us curiously, evidently interested to hear this tale. "Yep. And in fact you could argue that our first official date was during the Fall Formal." Though I'd rather it wasn't and instead that restaurant, personally. "I've heard snippets about that." Twilight confessed, no longer focusing on her ice cream. "You and Twilight came to this world to search for Sunset after she stole the Princess's crown, if I'm correct." Glancing at Sunset's flustered look, I nodded. "Maybe we could hear your side of the events, Stardust? I'm interested to hear what you and Twilight went through visiting our world for the first time." It was no picnic, I'll say that much... Nonetheless, I was happy to oblige despite the awful memories. "As I'm sure Sunset and the girls made it sound more complicated than it was. Allow me to set the record straight love." Leaning back as Twilight leaned forward, I relaxed myself and started off. "This whole affair started when Twilight, our friends and I were invited to the Crystal Empire, for a reason I have forgotten about entirely. One night Sunset stole the crown and the Princesses provided exposition which really didn't help with anything, and Twilight and I followed Sunset to the human world so that we could... We could..." "...Stardust?" My eyes snapped open as Sunset said my name in slight concern, grinning sheepishly. "I'm sorry. I fell asleep, because the whole thing was boring." Both teens blinked, Sunset then trying not to giggle behind her spoon. "Now where was I...?" "You and Twilight were heading to this world." "Yes, that's right. Twilight. She was Celestia's student you know... Or was Sunset her student?" I blew a playful raspberry, making an 'eh' gesture. "Her memory is flexible." Twilight looked earnestly confused in contrast to Sunset barely hiding her amusement at my 'spin' of events. "But, to be fair, it was all part of a grand scheme, because Sunset wanted to use the crown to take over a school that she already had control of." "I... Huh?" Sunset was now hiding her giggles behind a palm, Twilight furrowing her brow questionably. "You see ladies, only a villain deals in absolutes." "But wait, that doesn't make any sense-!" I raised the soda bottle. "I on the other hand deal in absolutes!" And took a wide gulp, trying not to laugh as hard as Sunset was behind her hand. Twilight blinked, probably wondering if she was being teased or not. "But... What you just said is an absolute in itself..." "Anyway! So Twilight and I practically declared war with Sunset for winning the crown in a convoluted plan to obtain votes from a student body who never heard of Twilight and feared Sunset for some inexplicable reason." "Not exactly inexplicable..." Sunset stated in quiet sheepishness, a wide grin still on her face. "But how were we suppose to know that the very mare who was denied by Celestia would come back to enact her revenge? We didn't see that one coming!" Sunset perked a humoured brow. "You didn't suspect me coming back?" What followed after another sip of my drink prompted Sunset to laugh into her palm. "Well, you see, our vision was clouded. And, our leader is very stupid." That's right, laugh at your former teacher's expense. Sunset seemed to be having the time of her laugh, probably thinking I wasn't being serious over making fun of the Sun Princess. Well... She'd be half right. Twilight continued to frown. "But what I don't understand is why, as you put it, 'declaring war' on someone would be something a 'Princess ofFriendship'would do. Isn't that counterproductive?" "We declared war in the name of friendship!" My soda slammed on the surface playfully, inciting their brief blinking, and I declared with joking seriousness. "We couldn't let Sunset run everything. She was a tyrannical zealot who ought to oppose her will on everyone else, and that's Celestia's job!" Now Sunset looked close to bursting to tears at my behaviour, Twilight also cracking a small smile at my jokes. "Don't you see, don't you see there has to be a balance between Chaos and Harmony. And in order to maintain that balance, Celestia wanted to get rid of Chaos forever!" I'm on a roll here. I admit, I too am amused by this. "And all of a sudden, after a thousand years of Harmony, Sunset wanted to make a thousand years of Chaos! That's not balance!" My wide-eyed stare gazed back at their incredulous looks... Followed with humoured laughter from all three mouths, ignoring the annoyed and curious stares of patrons at the three teens enjoying themselves to their heart's content. "Starlight's been asking about you, by the way." Sunset swerved head to the side with a warm grin. "She has? I was considering visiting the castle again to see her. I think we got along greatly at the derby and after-party." "That you did." I nodded, smirking, the three of us walking down the large hall, inspecting stores we passed by here and there, often making other purchases that fancied my interest and would make do for tonight. "The two of you will make the best of friends considering personality and past events." "I hope so." She replied earnestly, casting me a knowing smile. "I'm guessing it's Twilight taking on a pupil that inspired you to call me your student." "Actually, that was during the siren fiasco." I shrugged, hands filled with enough bags now. "I aim to succeed where Celestia failed." Sunset shook her head. "It wasn't Celestia who failed me..." "And it wasn't you who failed her either, Sunset." My free fingers placed on her leather shoulder with a small smile, noting her downcast expression. "We all make mistakes. In any case it's my goal to make sure you become ten times the person you once were, and it looks like that's going just fine." She looked back with a warm smile, responding sincerely from the heart. "I'm more than happy to call you my mentor, Stardust..." Before adding in faint humour. "Though we should really do some lessons together sometime to make this 'relationship' of ours official." "Any reason for us to be alone together on your behalf, sure." The yellow teen looked away promptly, myself chuckling and glancing to my left. "So, see any store that fancies your... Twilight?" "Down there." Sunset pointed as we looked around for the sudden absent teen, spotting her with an awed expression by a shopping window. Briskly backtracking, we joined the staring girl to see what caught her interest this time. If I could whistle, I would. Twilight's fixated stare was currently on a dark blue and silver metallic glittering telescope on display, looking very shy and very, very expensive. "That's Cyon Production Telescope Mark III." Twilight stated in awed enthusiasm. "They only recently got released. The view through it is phenomenal, and he could see all the way to Uranus with the right placement and trajectory!" "And I'm guessing you want it?" Sunset smirked. Twilight shook her head with a feeble smile. "It's three-thousand dollars on sale alone. I don't have near that amount, and it'll take a long time for the price to drop. I can wait before then." ...Tch. "Only three thousand?" Both girls looked to me, and I grinned while raising the bags. "Mind holding these for a minute, Sunset? I'll be right back." A petite purple hand stopped me by the sleeve before I enter the store. "W-Wait!" Obviously she realized the clear intention. Twilight sounded positively nervous. "You don't have to waste your money like that. The patience will pay off." "You're right, I don't have to spend my money for a friend." I gently brushed her grip off me, smiling coyly. "But I will." And thus entered the store before the lady could protest further. Four minutes later. "Here you are love; a brand new expensive telescope with your name on it." I promptly placed the box down before Twilight's feet, looking back up to the stunned expression. "I hope that shocked look doesn't prevent from at least saying 'thank you-'" "Thank you thank you thank you thank you!" Twilight adopted her pony's self tendency for sudden firm embraces, her face pressed to my clothed chest with enthusiastic gratitude. Then, realizing her actions, the teen quickly stepped back with a blushing face and regarding the packaged box. "You really didn't have to..." "I live to make Twilight Sparkle smile." Was my amused response. "Regardless of which version of her." And as the human Twilight stuttered and nervously picked up her new gift, I turned back to a smiling Sunset. "Now then, thank you for carrying those, I'll take them off your hands now. Where's the nearest music store, Sunset?" "Stardust, stop." "Nah I'm good." "You don't have to do this." "For my favourite student? Of course I do." "I'm your only- Look you already bought something for Twilight, both of them, you don't need to include me-" "Of course I do. No more arguments." "But..." Sunset huffed by the time we reached the music shop, welcomed with tons and tons of decorated guitars, drums, violins and all other accessories for a musician's early Christmas. Sunset's protests were forestalled by her betraying eyes gazing around the various instruments, prompting my smirk and placing the box down, carrying Twilight's new telescope personally after it was beginning the strain the poor girl's back. Twilight, carrying some of the bags now, also gazed around in interest. "Very organized." Of course she'd note that. Dusting my hands off, I gestured to set electric guitars that caught the yellow teen's fancy that most. "Well, you said you needed a new guitar in our messages; I pay attention. Take your pick." Sunset opened her mouth before I added firmly, "No buts my dear. You're getting a new guitar and that's final." "I can't just-" "You can." Both my hands placed themselves atop her shoulder, keeping my stern gaze on the teen who flustered at the touch and close contact. "Would getting a new guitar that works for you make you happy?" She nodded slowly, and I released her with a determined look. "There we are. Now, get yourself something that strikes your fancy young lady, or I'll pick for you." With a reluctant sigh, yet eyes glinting in gratitude, Sunset intertwined her hands behind her back and gazed at the selection of clean neat guitars introspectively. She can take as much time as needed; it was barely reaching the evening anyway. And I had a [BEEP]ton of money to spare regardless. "Twilight? Sunset? Stardust?" ...You hear that? That is the sound of my day automatically ruined. "Huh? Oh hi Flash!" His ex-girlfriend responded with a cheerful wave, the blue-haired Neanderthal approaching with a guitar in tow. "Why shouldn't I be surprised seeing you around here?" The boy raised the instrument. "I'm just returning this guitar I rented. Wasn't expecting to see you guys here either." And now I had every inclination to leave, thanks to you. His gaze turned to Twilight with a bright smile. "Hey Twilight... We met before, remember?" The purple teen nodded, squinting in recollection. "Flash, right?" "Uh-huh. Nice to see you and Sunset are becoming good friends. If you ask me, with those girls, you're in safe hands around Canterlot High!" Ten thousand... Fifteen thousand... "Heh, thanks. I couldn't be happier to call them my friends." "I'll bet." "Here, twenty-thousand quid- Dollars." Sunset blinked at the stacked sum thrusted into her arms. "Get yourself something nice, I'll be outside." I couldn't hurry any faster picking up the packaged box and making my swift departure, heading towards the empty bench in the middle of the hallway, swerving by various shoppers. One day, you may have to reach an agreement with Mr. Sentry. That day will occur when Earth Ponies fly. Hmhmhmhm. That day may arise sooner than you think. "You were in a hurry to leave." Twilight noted, having followed me seconds afterwards and sitting down beside me, facing the store Sunset was still within. "I'm guessing you and Flash don't get along." [BEEP]tard asked me for advice on hooking up with you, love. "Yeah, something like that..." Twilight tilted her head with a pondering expression. "He seems nice enough. Did something happen between the two of you?" "Twilight, my contempt for Sentry is more complex and difficult to explain, even to your amazing intellect." My gaze idly went in different directions, not really wanting to discuss this any further. But with Twilight, it was inevitable- What the...? Did- Did I just see...? "Is it something to do with your Twilight-?" "Sorry, love, could you just wait here a moment and keep an eye on our stuff." I briskly stood up, smiling briefly to the blinking teen. "I'll be back shortly. Something I need to check on." Without awaiting a response, I quickly hurried down with a short job through the busy corridor, intent on confirming something. Sorry Twilight, but this was probably important. Because, going past a corner as I had spotted, were three certain teens I had originally suspected I wouldn't seeing again for a long while... Looks like then is now. Now this was a surprise. My pursuit led me to a wide area of the mall, the center of which holding a small stage behind curtains with tons of viewing table seats filled with eager or bored customers. The stage wasn't big enough for a celebrity to perform, but it was definitely appearing like it's situated for mild entertainment. The pursuit of the giant fluff of orange and yellow hair ended here, but it was the sign nearby that caught my attention the most, promoting the upcoming performance these people were waiting for. Well well well... Appears as though we weren't seeing the last of them after all. A familiar enthusiastic voice bellowed from behind the curtains. "Ladies and gentlemen! Thank you for coming to see the amazing singers of our time!" Starswirl... Should I be worried? At ease, friend. They're still under no power to influence the innocent. Well then, might as well enjoy the show while I'm here. Leaning back against a small gate housing a large plant, I crossed my arms and waited with a small smile. "And now, introducing your all-time favourites: The mysterious! The entrancing! The sirens of song! Live today, theDazzlings!" This oughta be good. Sonata's attempt for excitement followed with the curtains drawing back, smoke billowing from the stage as if to impress, like the same trick they pulled during the band battle. Three slender figures in their typical attire emerged from said smoke, revealing her smug smirks and smile, the latter from the least dangerous of the three. Although, nowadays none of them can be considered a threat, since they're just as powerless as any regular human watching them. Barring me of course. Still, I've always wondered what befell these three after RR. Now it seems I've gotten my answer. Best guess? Probably either trying to become famous, or taking entertainment jobs ti scrape up enough money to provide themselves. Either way, I leaned back and shifted comfortably, waiting for the show to start. Steeping forward by the edge, the leader, Adagio, grinned wickedly and snapped her fingers, her sisters opening their mouths to commence. For some internal reason, my body was already bracing itself to cringe. "Oh whoa oh! Oh whoa oh! You didn't know that you fell! Oh whoa oh! Oh whoa oh! Now that you're under our spell!" ...Looks like listening to my gut was the smartest move. The audience wasn't too happy about it either. "Boo!" "Get off the stage!" "My mother can sing better than you!" "This is a waste of our time!" Yeesh. Even the sirens were trying hard not to shy away from the negative reception, continuing to sing... Or whatever you can call it, with the exception of the blue-haired Dazzling, Sonata, slowly backing up in open fear. Poor girl. Their performance came to a swift end when someone hurled their own soda at the girls, smacking Adagio right in her displeased face. It didn't take long before the girls retreated to the back of the stage, safe from the onslaught of discarded food and drinks, whatever pride they had left intact. But the uproarious boo'ing noises probably followed them to the back. I should be going back to the others, leave them to the fate deserving of them... But I stood here, still, for some reason, as if Balance itself commanded it. ...Or because that damn thing named a conscience demanded so. ...God dammit. Bare with me Twilight, Sunset... A quick stroll around the table area, heading to the open backstage where, behind the curtains, the three teenagers were being openly scolded by a business-looking woman who probably hired them to begin with. The harsh criticisms emerging from her throat had me flinch at such harshness, worse still by the expression on their faces. Was that... Pity I'm feeling? For them? Christ I've been made soft. The tall woman briskly departed, not spotting me hiding behind a curtain whilst passing by. And with that, the three powerless sirens conversed with negativity. Sonata sighed. "I guess we're stuck like this forever, huh girls?" Aria huffed, rolling her eyes with an annoyed look. "What do you think...?" The most deadpan siren muttered and faced her leader. "Adagio, we can't keep going like this. We have to find a place that'll take us otherwise we'll starve. And I don't fancy picking food from trash for the rest of my life." For emphasis, Sonata's stomach grumbled, prompting the kinder siren to pat her belly with a distressed groan. "Ooh, how I could really go for a taco right about now...!" "I'm doing the best I can." Their leader snapped, rubbing her forehead and sighing quite miserably. "If it weren't for our powers being taken from us... We wouldn't be wandering around scraping food and money like... Likemortals!"Their demeanor then softened. "We have to keep trying. I'm not giving up anytime soon." Balance, stop me if I go too far. "Admirable, although that resolve turned against you before." All three heads snapped in surprise at the golden boy leaning against the wall, observing them with an indifferent expression. "Still, never thought I'd see you three in a mall of all places. And I was having such a good day too..." Adagio frowned warily. "Do we know you?" Aria squinted, then stepped back in revelation. "It's you!" Both girls turned to her expectantly, the purple siren pointing in enraged disbelief. "It's the boy who hung out with Sunset and her friends at Canterlot High! What doyouwant?" I shrugged, pushing off the wall to approach, rather cautiously I might add. "Just watched your performance. Seven out of ten, too much tryhard." "No thanks to your friends." Adagio seethed, walking forward without hesitation and jabbing me in the chest, dark pink eyes blazing into mine. I held my ground. "If it haven't been for them, we would've-" "Controlled everyone? Fed off their negativity? All for the sake of your petty attention-seeking?" I scoffed derisively. "As if we were going to let that happen." "We needed that energy, you fool!" The siren with the impractical long orange hair exclaimed angrily. "Without it we'd starve. Their negative emotions are the only things which sustain us!" "Clearly not." I pointed out matter-of-factly. "Since you girls seem to still be walking and talking after so long." Aria scoffed. "Yeah well, destroying our gems somehow made us mortal. Now we resort to feeding on actual human food and drinks. You have no idea how inconvenient it is to feel hungry again and again after a few hours." "It's not that bad!" Sonata pitched in with slight enthusiasm, despite a small wince at her increasing hunger. "There's chocolate, and ice cream, and cake, and marshmallows. Mmm hmm! These people know how to make good food!" "The point is," Adagio added through grounded teeth, "We're stuck like this, now and forever. You have no idea how many jobs we took, the amount of shows who declined us because of our now-atrocious singing! We're... We're practically homeless and starving! There's nothing for us left..." Despite the loathing on her features, I spotted the distress and sadness in those pink orbs. Her sisters shared equal looks of despair and worry. This was something else, something that happened at the end of Rainbow Rocks. They weren't just distressed, they wereafraid.Hopeless and utterly afraid, fearful of dying slowly and painfully in a cold unforgiving world. And suddenly, a brief image of Sunset and Starlight hit my brain. ...They needed a fresh start... I sighed. Well Starswirl? No creature is beyond redemption, Jack. Whatever choice you make here, today, I shall support it. Even though it was these sirens you fought with long ago? Times change. History educates us for the better. We may follow along the stream, or step across it. But our choices are eternal. They may starve, or they may have hope once more. That depends on your charity, or that of the girls in the unseen future. "...Just don't make me regret this." I said plainly, inspecting my pockets as the three blinked at my words, frowning in suspicion. "What are you-?" "One second." ...This should be enough. "Here." Adagio suddenly looked confounded, regarding the money before her as though it were foreign. "I can't stand by and let three helpless girls suffer, though they were villains once. Take it." Now, all three girls were circling the offered stack, Aria frowning in slight disbelief at the amount. Sonata however grinned in small hope. "That's a lot of money." "One-hundred thousand to be exact." Incredulous gazes snapped my way. Ha. I grinned quite humouredly. "Get yourself a nice apartment. Get some food, and drinks, a TV, any necessities you need. Get some proper jobs, get some singing lessons. Just, promise me in turn you'll use this money wisely." "You're... You're serious...!" I nodded, confirming Aria's stunned statement and return to staring at the money. Adagio's gloved fingers gently curled around the green stack of paper, taking it off my hand and skimming through the amount in shocked disbelief. Then, dark pink eyes looked back up to me. "Why...?" I shrugged. "You're not exactly dangerous anymore, as you just said. There's no harm in helping you get back on your feet and starting fresh." Aria then growled somewhat. "What if we don'twantyour charity- Mmph!" Adagio wisely, and quickly, covered her sister's mouth with her free hand, nodding rapidly towards me with a small grin. "We promise to take good care of what you've just given us." That was probably closest piece to gratitude I'll get from her. Nodding back, I smiled lightly and turned. Sunset and Twilight have waited long enough. "Thank you so much mister!" "My pleasure Sonata!" I called back humouredly to the waving siren, leaving them to sort their own future out. I just hope it doesn't one day bite me in the arse. You did the right thing, my pupil.Starswirl said with warmth.A little kindness, entwined with forgiveness, can cause a greater impact than you realize. One day, that will repay you in kind. My trek back to where my friends were wasn't further delayed. Both Twilight and Sunset rose from the bench on seeing my approach, having had an animated discussion about something. "Where have you been?" The yellow teenager asked jokingly. "We were starting to worry you've gotten lost." "Give me more credit than that, Sunset." Glancing over my shoulder after my snort, I added vaguely, "I was just... Helping some lost souls start finding their place." "What do you mean?" Twilight asked, both her and Sunset exchanging puzzled glances. Shaking my head, I smirked back to the two of them. "I'll tell you about it for another time. Got your new instrument?" My student raised a guitar case with a proud smile. "Right here. And like you, I'd like to keep it as a surprise for my friends. Just let me give you the change." "Nah keep the change. You'll have more use for it than I." "Oh... If you're sure." "Also, Sunset, after we leave, I have a favour to ask of you." "Of course. Are we finished here then?" "Hmm, not yet." As an idea sprung to mind. "There's still one more necessity I need to get. Where's the nearest clothing store again?" This is more stressful than preparing for a final exam. Here I was standing here like a fidgeting mess right before the mirror, the portal back home. My breathing was somewhat shallow, hands clenching and unclenching repeatedly. Not even Balance itself could calm me down for the events to come. I'm certain she'll adore your gift tonight, Jack. Everything today was in preparation for this event. You'll be alright. Wish I had that optimism. I can only hope for the best. By now Sunset would've contacted Twilight and asked her to come here, as my last request for the teen before we departed for the day. It was nighttime now, the moon and stars illuminating the night sky beautifully, perfectly for tonight's plan. My yellow hands grasped the inside pockets of my temporary suit, checking myself over again in the mirror before stepping back to allow the inevitably-coming Twilight some room. It'll be fine. It'll be fine... It will be fine. ...Yeah- Instincts quickly had me catch Twilight before her ungraceful fall to the ground by the arms and waist, prompting her disoriented gaze to regain and composure and notice me in pleasant surprise, blushing lightly at our position. "So this is where you've been all day." The Princess greeted in all her unending beauty, the stars reflecting from her eyes like priceless diamonds. Helping her straighten, Twilight took a step back and appraised me in further surprise, noting the dark suit with blue outlines and tie and- "You have your hair gelled. Thismustbea special occasion..." "Everything to make this night perfect." I grinned, feeling our bond brighten. "Hm. You look annoyed about something." Twilight huffed quietly. "Long story short, apparently a griffon visiting Ponyville gained her cutie mark from the Crusaders, but it turned out it was fake. That was hours of research down the drain." "Aw I'm sorry." The Princess smirked faintly at my playful apology. "I'm sure you are." And motioned to my suit with a wondrous smile. "So, what's with the formal attire? Not that I'm complaining at all, you look incredibly handsome, Jack." "Hardly a thing of beauty compared to you, love." She smiled bashfully at the compliment, accepting my offered outstretched hand. My nervousness was cooling down the further we talked. "I have something to show you. This is gonna be a night to remember, my dear Twilight." The pony-turned-teen chuckled lightly. "I'll hold you to that, Jack." And I escorted her arm-to-arm towards the school, prompting her brief confusion. "Wait, isn't the school closed by now?" "What Celestia won't know won't hurt her." "Jack!" "Trust me Twilight, it'll be worth it." My girlfriend rolled her gorgeous eyes as we headed to the entrance, already open for us. "Can I open them now?" "Just a second love..." Careful not to make her trip over anything, entering from the doorway to the top of the building itself, then gently removing my hands from her eyes with an enthusiastic, "Alright, open them up." What followed was a loud gasp, the Princess of Friendship stunned at first by the wight before her. Upon the rooftop of Canterlot High itself, circling around on cooling ducts and other things were lit wax candles, helping illuminate the scene somewhat. Petal roses scattered neatly by the gentle breeze. But the most breathtaking thing for Twilight was probably the stars looking much closer themselves, sparkling like her eyes. But the most breathtaking thing for me was the awed Princess standing before me, back turned to me in evident wonder. Our powerful bond shone radiantly as Twilight slowly looked back to me with a brightened expression, attempting composure at what I've obviously done for her. "You've been busy." A tinge of nervousness to her beautiful voice, her body trembling somewhat as the flames of the candles revealed her reddened cheeks. "No wonder you didn't say what you were up to earlier." "Had to make sure everything would go perfectly." Gently grasping her hand, I raised her knuckles to my lips with a soft brush against them. "All for my beautiful Princess." "Jack..." Twilight looked lost for words, her eyes and smile doing the work for her. Oh dear. My other hand quickly brushed away the oncoming tears of joy leaking from those alluring violet orbs. Gazing around again, she expressed content. "This is wonderful... You did all this for me?" "No, I did it all for Discord." I smirked humouredly, prompting her choked giggle. This was a little overwhelming for her, clearly. "I just thought, how about a perfect night together, without any potential interruptions by anyone. Just the two of us." "So you chose the very world that repulses you." Twilight teased with a touched grin. "Whatever makes my Princess happy, I'll endure the suffering." Warm laughter between us, before Twilight suddenly shivered by the breeze, inciting me to walk to the side where the shadow hid some clothing. "Cold? I have just the thing." The teen regarded the clothing presented to her in bemused humour. "A hoodie?" "I thought it'd suit you." Twilight accepted the gift and decided to humour me, placing on the dark blue hoodie helping her grow warmer under the night and gestured to herself expectantly. I blinked. Really, I wasn't expecting it to fit better than I assumed. "Veeeeeery attractive." She blushed at the tone, tugging at the hem of her new hoodie and grinned bashfully. "No fair, you had all this time to prepare and left me no time to dress myself for the night." "Why spoil it?" I smirked mischievously. "Besides, you're breathtaking regardless what you wear. You don't need to impress me with dresses." "It'd certainly help though." Grinning lightly, I walked over to the placed small radio nearby, switching it on with the correct cassette inside. Reaching the right song number, I turned the volume a good high before twirling around, approaching the wondrous Princess and offered a golden hand out with the manners a gentleman could respect, moreso to royalty. "A long while back, you taught me how to dance the pony way. Now, I'll teach you the human way." My expression softened, in both excitement and hope. "May I have this dance, my Princess?" Twilight grinned beautifully, a tender purple hand gently grasping mine, allowing me to pull her closer, her hand on my shoulder and mine on her waist. Purple eyes sparkled in affection and playfulness. "It would be my pleasure, my Warrior." Please, for the love of any God out there, make this night just perfect for me. For us... I lost all control of my own legs and movements, as if some invisible force was guiding us, keeping us from accidentally trudging on each other's toes as we danced to our heart's content. Slow, in synchronization, tender and balanced. My eyes were fixed on those orbs sparkling like the stars above, unable to look away nor wanting to. My wide grin was different to her blissful smile, but I was just as happy. In fact... I was ecstatic. Hell, I don't think any word related to 'happy' could do this moment justice... And the radio releasing the music for this wondrous moment was just appropriate. Beauty and the Beast. "You knew Gabby wasn't going to have a cutie mark, didn't you?" I smiled sheepishly, facial expressions the only part of me I had any current control of. "Couldn't spoil anything, sorry Twilight." Twilight smirked playfully. "But you left me to feel disappointed by myself. I swear, sometimes you're insufferable." "But my love, annoying you gives me life!" A raised humoured brow. "'My love?' That's a new one." "Do you like it?" Twilight cocked her head affectionately. "I think I could grow accustomed to hearing it." Followed with my gratified smirk, and her twirl, outstretching from arm's length of each other before pulling the gleeful Princess back into my limbs, her head now resting under my head. And the song reached the main verse. An amused snort beneath me. "Is that how you see yourself; a beast?" "King among them love." "Well..." Twilight inhaled with content, her cheek resting against my beating heart. "Certainly the handsomest beast I've encountered." The lovely Princess sighed in content, nestling into my chest as we slow danced peacefully. "Your dancing skills have improved." I laughed rather nervously. "I don't think I'm in control right now." "Hmm." She hummed, a pleasant soothing sound to my ears. "Then I'll be certain to thank Sombra for keeping you on your toes tonight." "I- Hey...!" "I was a little worried, you know..." Twilight whispered then tenderly, pulling back slightly to meet my gaze softly. "A part of me thought you were on another hunt for Zagreus, and intended to find him without us."Without me... My tone was tender reassurance. "I learned my lesson long ago, love." A tiny smile. "When do you ever learn anything, Jack...?" "Well..." I started in quiet playfulness, twirling the Princess around again. "I've learnt the importance of friendship again." And back to my arms. "I've learnt how to love again." Our noses brushed one another, my voice lowering in sweet bliss. "And I've learnt what it means to hope again... All thanks to a stubborn, Goddess Princess and her amazing friends." Pink cheeks again, but Twilight beamed lightly. "Once more, you exaggerate. I'm hardly flawless, Jack..." "No." I agreed, smirking faintly. "But it's your flaws which makes you perfect. And I wouldn't have it any other way..." And now, for the ultimate step of making tonight's plan work. Twilight blinked in brief confusion as I suddenly regained control of myself and stepped back, inquiring with a hint of coyness. "By the way, I think I left my phone in that hoodie's left pocket. Could you check love?" With a suspicious amused glance, the Princess obliged and reached into the open left side, blinking at feeling something else within. With wide curiosity, Twilight pulled out the folded piece of paper and examined it curiously, opening from my encouraging nod. As she read, I waited patiently for the physical reaction. And our bond flared up in love and affection, assuring me that she did, indeed, love the poem written by yours truly. I was grinning lightly at the tears threatening to fall from the blissful Twilight's eyes. Purple tearful eyes glazed upwards from the paper to look at me in stunned awe. "Jack..." With a content smile, I replied lovingly, "I think there's some tissue in the right pocket, love." Sniffing slightly, the Princess checked with her free hand, and I observed her surprised reaction to the touch of soft metal as opposed to thin paper, pulling out two pieces of something which, examining from her palm, incited a sharp, disbelieving inhale. Not entirely a bad sign. "Jack... Are these what I think they are...?" "I wasn't certain they existed in Equestria, but I couldn't risk checking." Before she could ask any further, I swiftly lowered on one knee, softly clenching her fist holding the two rings with both my hands, and smiled rather sheepishly. My voice, by contrast, blazed in resolve. "You gave me hope, a reason to exist. Our friends contributed, but you most of all gave me that precious gift of all. I promise to love you until the end of time. I'm not Flash Sentry, nor Timber Spruce - Thank goodness there - I'm just your plain, autistic meddler who attracts trouble. But I will do everything to keep you happy for the rest of my life." My eyes firm on her stunned sparkling orbs, which softened in bliss at every word, I slowly stood, my hands still on hers as I vowed what my heart was speaking. This was what I wanted, and there was no going back now. "These are promise rings, a vow that one day we'll dedicate the rest of our life together, that we'll eventually make that full commitment we all know. I wouldn't dare ask that important question while you're still young, and have your whole life ahead of you. But I promise, until that day comes, you, Spike, and everyone I love - But you most of all - will be my first priority above all else-" "My answer would be yes, now and forever, regardless." Twilight replied with newfound quiet enthusiasm to my ear, arms wrapped around my neck in tight affection, our bond pulsing with shared, equal, pure love. I returned the embrace warmly, the Princess adding in her own blissful resolve, "I love and cherish you just as much, my brave Warrior..." I... I couldn't be any more happier... And it seemed the stars above shone brightly, as if giving their approval of this impactful moment between Warrior and Princess. Human and pony. Balance and... Twilight... Within a few seconds, after an embrace that lasted for eternity, we helped each other adorn our new rings, fitted with amethyst gems, fitting perfectly. Twilight inspected hers with content eyes, the colour matching them without fault. And together, as the last candle burned out, we spent the last of this wonderful, amazing night sat in each other's embrace, watching the glittering stars for, God, a very, very long time... Twilight sighed into my neck. "Happy anniversary Jack..." "Happy-" ...Wait. WAIT WHAT? "Happy anniversary Twilight." "...Why did you hesitate?" "Sorry, just... Choked up on the moment." "Oh..." Twilight sighed contently. "I'm happy too, my beloved..." ...That, was WAY too [BEEP]ing close. Talk about perfect timing! Chapter 146: Friendship AffairsAnother vigorous morning of training. And, according to my teacher, that yielded good results. It most certainly did. The ancient voice affirmed with fond pride, myself striding down the hallway to my wonderful girlfriend's study room. Progression has heightened significantly, much for the better. The more you strengthen your magic and the bonds around you, the greater an advantage we shall have once we confront our enemy once more. Smirking in small triumph, I stretched my limbs and circled my neck around to dull the slight aches. I must've trained for three hours or so. Twilight, the amazing mare, recommended I proceed with training after dragging me out of bed. Again. All reasoning that the better I got at utilizing my Balance magic, the better chance we have to finding Zagreus and stopping his madness sooner before our friends were in further jeopardy. Well, my training was done for the morning, at Starswirl's approval, so it was time to let my fantastic Princess be updated about the progress. I know she wouldn't want anything else. And, once again, a certain dark king wasn't speaking. I'd almost have been worried if Starswirl hadn't reassured me that all was fine. Sombra will converse with us when he is ready. At times we all need a moment of recluse for contemplation. It's Sombra contemplating which unnerves me. Anyhow, there was the door to Twilight's favourite studying room. Without knocking, I entered with a barely-concealed grin, finding myself smiling brightly a lot more to Twilight recently since that night on the school roof. Things have changed since that night. And all for the better. The room had its own shelves of books, like a private library reserved for Twilight, a long desk in the center with a comfy couch for the mare to read in content, and a hard wooden chair to keep focused in the midst of her contemplation. Always specific with these things, about everything. Steve from Blue's Clues used a comfy red couch for both those things. He sat down in his thinking chair to think. Think. Thi-ink. The breathtakingly beautiful alicorn, currently, wasn't sitting in either chair, pacing around a spot on the other side of the room with a book floating before her eyes, deeply entranced by the open pages and oblivious to my presence, even through our bond. Typically, disturbing Twilight with her peace was the last thing I preferred. But I so loved to tease the mare I revered so. The Princess blinked in endearing innocence at the book suddenly being pulled over her head, breaking out of her concentration with a curious gasp and turning to face the perpetrator. Meeting my playful gaze, Twilight smirked in exasperation. "Jack, I was reading that." My raised hoof kept the brown leather with pages from Twilight's physical reach. "You were reading that, correct love." Attempting to grab the book, my girlfriend smiled in wry amusement. "Jack, I'm searching through that book for Starlight's next magic lesson. Give it back." Twilight made cute effort sounds by reaching out repeatedly, rising on her hind limbs like me as I pulled the book further from Twilight's close grasp. "I'm not amused Jack." "Why are you smiling then?" "Because it's simply cute that you think it's beyond my reach." She fell right into my trap. With our bodies at that proximity, I gently threw the book to the desk and quickly wrapped a limb around Twilight's pony waist, pulling the mare standing on two legs closer that our upper half bodies were connected, to my inward fireworks of joy at the intimacy. Twilight, realizing the trap, placed both hoofs on my shoulders to support herself as I leaned and whispered coyly, "You make this too easy for me Twilight." Her face turned an interesting shade of pink, the flustered mare attempting to hide her embarrassment and giddiness at such physical interaction. "You insufferable stallion..." "From you that's a compliment." And Twilight eagerly returned the passionate kiss to follow in loving tenderness, our lips brushing and toying with one another in perfect harmony. Ohh this sensation will never get old. It's been happening recently as of late, the two of us often embracing this way whenever we were in the same room nowadays. Spike and Starlight's reactions to our endless seams of un-nervous intimate embraces were often hysterical to watch. And this time, it was a kiss that lasted for more than a few seconds, my other hoof grasping the back of her soft mane, my limb around her waist instinctively holding her tight against me. Twilight's own body reacted in earnest, her front limbs wrapped around my neck to keep the heartwarming intimacy lasting a good while. Unfortunately, there was this necessity we needed named air. Pulling back, both of us panting from the wondrous experience, Twilight took that moment to smile warmly, unable to contain the bliss and childlike wonder in her tone. "You haven't kissed me like that since our reunion at Canterlot High..." "You're right." I breathed deeply, in and out, and grinned lightly. "I should do it more often." "No complaints from me..." God I love this mare. The tip of our noses touched endearingly, the angelic Princess inquiring as though it just occurred to her. "I'm guessing your training yielded promising results." "As usual." Was my proud, soft response. "Old Starswirl's been teaching me today about extending my senses some more, and how to evade narrow attacks with enhanced speed. All in all, very progressive." "We should do a field test later... Much later." Twilight added with a mischievous glint to her alluring eyes. Works for me! Her eyelids were half-open, expression that of loving for the man who somehow stole her heart. "Although you could talk about your own teacher - a legend among Equestrian kind, additionally - with a tinge more respect." "But my love," I answered playfully, now performing a small waltz around the same spot with the Princess. "Isn't my blatant disrespect over everything why you love me so much?" "Heh. If I'm being honest, it's one thing about you I wouldn't mind you improving on, just as much as your training under Starswirl." With that, her teasing smile then warmed considerably, the beautiful mare adding with clear appraisal, "I'm so proud of how far you've come Jack... I love you so much." My chest was ready to burst in sheer ecstasy. "I love you more." "And I love you most." "...Knew watching Tangled together was a good move." The Princess giggled with a closed muzzle, myself grinning happily to the adorable response. It just struck me then how I couldn't sense Spike nor Starlight anywhere nearby. "The other castle residents not in?" Twilight, halting this small circle dance together with me, answered lightly, "I asked Starlight for some specific material from the ancient castle in the Everfree Forest. Spike's assisting Rarity with accessorizing a long line of dresses to be delivered to Canterlot by an important client." Meaning it was just us two right now... "When did Starlight leave?" Since Spike will make any excuse to spend time with his unicorn crush for as long as possible. Twilight squinted her sparkling eyes in thought. "Five minutes ago. Did you need her for something?" ...Christmas came early. Pressing my muzzle further into hers playfully, I added with a hint of mischief. "That means... It's just us two, alone, with the castle all to ourselves..." Catching the hint, Twilight's cheeks brightened, her face turning to gleeful red. "I-I suppose it does..." And returned my grin albeit more shyly, adding with her own coy tone, "For another forty-three minutes and thirty-two seconds, if I estimate the time it'd take for Starlight to return." My expression darkened positively. "Then let's use that time very,verywisely..." And this time, the kiss was far more than just passionate. It was hungry, longing, our limbs pulling each other tightly with no intention of letting, my body instinctively pushing the delicious Princess back against the shelves. My hoofs explored the mare's back, her feathered wings, toying with her gorgeous purple mane. One of Twilight's own hoofs was clenched on the edge of my cape, not seeming to care at all if my body was a little sweaty from today's workout, probably fantasizing something like this happening at times and her brain was overloaded with joy by this happening right now and then. Thank God Sombra wasn't here to ruin the moment- "How odd, I don't recall the ratings becoming a PG13." Jesus Christ! That playful voice was backed up with the mare and I suddenly finding ourselves pulling back in shock, bodies now drenched by freezing as [BEEP] ice water, clutching onto each other in stunned shock as the wonderful moment was rudely interrupted- Scratch that, 'rude' was an understatement! What the [BEEP]?! Our incredulous looks changed to one of outrage at the mischievous entity hovering above with a patronizing smirk, chin resting on interlocked fingers and calling out mockingly. "Oh, please, don't let me interrupt. This is better than watching on documentary." I'm pretty sure all of Ponyville heard us."DISCORD!" Starlight, bless her, was doing her very best to contain the laughter threatening to burst from her chest, helping her mentor dry herself after Discord's very... VERY unwelcome announced visit. In displeasure, my cape was currently being hung for drying, my fedora thankfully spared from the cold liquid, as I sat by the dining table and rubbed the towel over my soaked fur. Discord, grinning cheerfully from one side of the table, perked a brow at my disgruntled look being shared with patience-being-tested Princess. "Oh now don't play coy, Starry boy." His red pupils glinted knowingly. "We're all noticing your stare at Twilight's drenched mane." The purple mare flushed innocently, looking away with an annoyed yet embarrassed smile, inward feelings from a bond of mixture of flattery, irritation and utter disappointment. Yeah! Don't blame her! "You know Discord, a good friend doesn't interrupt a couple from having an intense make-out session without a good reason." Is that what you're calling it?" Suddenly, a flash beside the lazy being of Chaos revealing a... Playback of Twilight and I having said intense make out in the previous room. Discord drawled, "If I hadn't intervened just then, you two would've most likely made a serious life-changing decision losing yourself to your passions, so early in your respectable relationship! You're very welcome!" You [BEEP]-! "Nothing like that was happening!" Twilight squeaked out, wet features encompassed in blood red. Starlight was blushing at Discord's filthy insinuations, but not nearly as bright as her teacher's. Did he honestly think I'd do something like that to Twilight, take advantage of her innocence that way? The [BEEP]ing nerve! "Mm-hm. Whatever you say Twilight. Because, if you ask my professional opinion, those were the signs of two ponies loving each other very much to take the next step of their profound relationship-" "I'll just go get more towels! Be back soon!" Starlight bailed wisely, evidently not wanting to be a part of this exchange. She's not the only one! Twilight's feelings was that of outrage and deep embarrassment, scandalized at Discord's tactless statements. The creature of Chaos looked at both our heated stares before chuckling coyly, the tape-style playback of Twilight and I being then drenched in water disappearing. "Come now you two; I only jest! I know neither of you have the backbone to engage in such scandalous activities at your current age." You really think- I stopped myself from continuing that thought at Twilight's flustered yet curious glance, the playful spirit smirking widely whilst summoning a popcorn bag of... Nails. "It's incredible how the two are of you are so defensive about your special relationship with each other." "We are not defensive about what we share!" Twilight argued back. I had a different retort. "Since you can't help but spy on ponies doing that, maybe you should take notes for your own special somepony." "Honestly Stardust I have no idea what you're talking about." And taking a bite from a nail with a plastic fork, Discord hummed. "Needs more mustard." And pour a bottle onto the filled with bucket before happily consuming sharp pointy metal because [BEEP] it, he's Discord. Huffing, Twilight sent me a wary smile and turned to leave. "Please keep our guest busy Jack. I'm going to commence with Starlight's next friendship lesson." "Have fun love." My words sounded equally as hollow, our bond expressing both sides of immense disappointment from the playful spirit interrupting our exclusive moment together in the castle. Dammit... I suppose there's next time. As if picking up my emotions, Discord's casual voice forced me to look from the retreating Princess to the energetic incarnation of disharmony. "Cheer up boyo." And motioned with his plastic fork filled with mustard and nails. "You can always have that little intimacy in your shared bed." I deadpanned with curled lips. "Twilight and I don't share a bed." He scoffed. "With that earlier show, that'll soon change at this rate." Calm Jack... Calm. Inhaling deeply, I exhaled loudly before addressing the spirit with seriousness. "Discord, I only find you funny when you're not being such a terrible inconvenience to me, or Twilight. The next time you visit, and see something like that, please have at least some dignity and respect our space by knocking first." Suddenly, I was seeing my own head replacing his, his tone that a mocking British. "But Stardust! Isn't my blatant disrespect over everything why you love me so much?" Before reverting back to his original less appealing face and adding with an openly humoured grin. "I'd give your flirting advances a five of ten, personally. Whatever happened to that dignity you carried so proudly?" "...Is there something you wanted, Discord?" Ignoring my sour voice, the bucket vanished in a flash and the creature widened his arms happily. "I'm here to see my favourite human-turned-pony! Is there anything wrong with that thoughtful gesture?" Since you decided to ruin that moment earlier. Yes. "Careful Stardust, your face might stick with that." Without any respect for personal space, as always, the incarnation of mischief teleported forward and, floating above the table now, reached out and twisted my muzzle to a grin. "Much better! That smile takes years off you." "Your childishness takes yours." I muttered, before turning to leave the room myself. I needed another towel, to dry off the rest of my soaked body. Unfortunately, though it was as my girlfriend wished, Discord decided to keep me company. "You know, I hear your world has a technique known as 'french kissing,' perhaps Twilight would like such a bolder move from 'her Warrior.'" He's not gonna stop. Discord floated lazily in midair beside my pace/stomp down the corridor, resting his head on his animal hands with a content expression. "I mean, there's nothing stopping you from behaving like wild rabbits all over the castle since the two of you have been pretty much inseparable recently, as Fluttershy has mentioned once or twice." I wasn't giving him the satisfaction. But that only incited Discord to carry on, flipping through a notepad matter-of-factly, his tone carrying undercurrents of coyness. "In fact, I don't think anypony has seen the two of you being anywhere but together. Even during game nights; where your precious Princess watches us use Zephyr as a reliable distraction as we escape the monsters. Ever since you and Twilight returned from that other world, as Fluttershy has been telling me, holding those two rings, I imagine you're in the same room as she writes letters to her oh-so favourite Princess of the Sun." Alright, then I couldn't restrain my smile. [BEEP]tard makes a good point. Even Spike's pointed it out numerous times; a few weeks have passed since that romantic night beneath the stars in Sunset's world, and Twilight and I have barely left each other's side since then. We now have every meal together, we study together, she often teaches Starlight with me in the same room watching her. Dates together have increased, always finding time to take walks in Ponyville park weekly, breakfast dates, lunch dates at Twilight's favourite burger place, dinner dates either at the town restaurant or on the balcony as we stargaze together. Picnics with Spike and Starlight often joining in, reading the same or different books while contently leaning against each other, solving any friendship issue between others in town together, playfully arguing or waltzing in a room just for the Hell of it. Just... Enjoying each other's company. Discord's right, I don't think, outside of our own personal bathroom breaks, bedtimes and training sessions, we've barely left each other's side for the last couple of weeks. That night at Canterlot High has changed our relationship. At first, we still growing accustomed to dating, quality time together few and far between, mostly because of Twilight's busy time with our friends and studies than out of partial shyness from both of us. Gradually, we've gotten use to these dates, and bolder. But that night? It was... Something else... And now, we've somehow grown more closer than ever because of it. "- Shame your friends must be feeling left out nowadays. But what can ya do?" "Hm? Sorry what?" Discord's last statement broke me from my thoughts, the spirit sending me a knowing smirk before tapping my head jokingly. "Are your thoughts filled with nothing but 'your Princess' now too?" I brushed the hand back, Discord repeating himself for me, "I'm saying that, the Princess of Friendship spending twenty-four seven with her special somepony alone, may seem like a contradiction for the very duties her old teacher bestowed upon her, wouldn't you agree?" Oh God, what was he getting at? I paused, and Discord slyly explained to my expectant look. "Don't tell me you haven't noticed? How distraught your friends are starting to feel with so little time spent with them outside of each other. You and Twilight have been keeping quality time exclusively than hung out with dear Fluttershy and the rest! I know how that feels!" "...Good try Discord." Seriously, did he believe I would be easily gullible? I continued my trek forward. "Our friends are perfectly fine and understanding about Twilight and I's closeness. We're hardly stopping from spending time with them." "Is that what you tell yourself?" A tinge of seriousness, making me halt in surprise. Huh? Discord slithered behind me with a knowing gaze, smirking. "That's how you delude yourself? Make you feel better? Tell me then, when was the last moment you spent quality time with, say, the background pony?" "...Applejack?" "Yeah Farmer Jack. When did you last hang out with her exclusively?" "Last-" ...[BEEP]. Frowning, I rubbed my bearded chin in thought. "It has been a while..." Discord's smug look widened. "Or how about, for example, our favourite boastful pegasus Rainbow Dash?" "..." "The dashing Rarity?" "..." "The bouncy Pinkie Pie?" "..." "Or, most importantly, dear Fluttershy?" At my conflicted silence, he grinned in small triumph, conjuring a small tissue to dab away invisible tears. "You see?! Oh woe be to them! Obviously two of their best friends spend more time together than them! They must be purely devastated! I could hardly blame them-!" "Alright I get the picture!" I snapped irritably, face hardening. Hate to admit it, but he might's onto something. I have't been spending as much time lately with my others friends as I should. And most importantly, as Twilight should. The realization from Discord's blatant accusation was a harsh truth. I've been too distracted from my friends. Most of all, I've distracted Twilight from our friends. God what a piece of [BEEP] I am. For once, Discord was right about something, even if he was probably playing me for laughs. ...Well... It was far from too late. "You don't know how many times I had to reassure a concerned Fluttershy that neither of two of ehr best friends have abandoned them- Wait, now where are you going?" "For once you bring up a valid point Discord!" I call out from my quickened pace away from the nearest bathroom. "Do me a favour and conjure up a towel - A dry one! - while I go visit our neglected friends!" First stop, the very mare Discord liked but won't tell anyone how deeply he liked! I've been a [BEEP]py friend. Who knew it'd be Discord, of all Equestrian species, to remind me that! These past few weeks I've neglected my friends, and by extension made Twilight do so too, and some would be more hurt than others; Fluttershy, Rarity and Pinkie Pie. And not just the Mane Six, but Bon, Lyra, Derpy, Whooves and everyone else. Christ, I really needed to salvage this situation, and fast. Which was why my brisk pace to Fluttershy's Cottage was assisted with some enhanced speed by Balance, halting right before the door yet knocking on it rather impatiently. I winced slightly at the small dent in the painted wood from my action. Get a hold of yourself Jack, Fluttershy of all ponies would be the most understanding... And the most pained, I imagine. You need not fret, Jack. Still, I knocked a second time after there was no answer. And on that, a yellow head peeked from the opening red door, clear sea eyes blinking in warm sincere surprise. The fact Fluttershy just looked as stunned by my unannounced appearance as her shocked emotions radiating from her heart stabbed a pang of guilt into my chest. Another testament to what a great 'friend' I've been recently. Focus on the here and now Jack... I almost imagined those words in Sombra's voice. "Oh... Hello Stardust." Fluttershy glanced nervously between me and behind her into the cottage, barely able to conceal her clear anxiety. "What brings you here this afternoon?" I grinned wryly, shoving down my throat the wave of remorse. "Hey Fluttershy." My voice sounded tired for whatever reason. "Sorry for the unexpected visit. I hope you've been doing well." "Oh. Just fine, thank you." At least then she smiled warmly, but there remained a glint of worry in her eyes. Good grief, what was the mare thinking about me now? "And... You?" "Good." This wasn't awkward in the least. Better get right to the point. "A certain friend of ours." I began, sounding quite apprehensive myself while trying to pronounce my words. "Reminded me that I haven't been spending any time with my friends recently... So, here I am." I chuckled hoarsely, and Fluttershy looked at the ground between us with an unreadable expression. "Oh, I see..." Before gazing back upwards, look and eyes shifting to regret. "I'm sorry you had to come all this way then, Stardust, but I'm going to be a little busy all day with... Some things with my friends that I... Really have to stay focused on. Maybe another time?" ...Huh. Standing between the pegasus' front limbs, a certain white bunny gazed upwards with an expression clearly demanding I leave. Regarding Angel warily, I met Fluttershy's apologetic gaze and smiled forcibly, trying not to let my disappointment and regret show. "That's completely fine, Fluttershy. Don't let keep you from your woodland friends then. Have a nice day." Welp, that ended in failure. I departed before things could grow even more awkward. Better try elsewhere, and the first image my mind wandered was a particular boutique. ...Hm. Was the place closed? I knocked repeatedly again as opposed to just barging through, yielding no answer. Odd, Rarity was typically inside, Spike himself was helping her out with the store today. Where in God's name were they? I had no desire to peek through the windows out of privacy's sake, instead peeking through by other means. Balance helped me sense thoroughly within the prestigious boutique where all the rich ponies of this town would go to. No presence of anyone... They must be out. At least, I had thought that before the presence of my son was picked up right behind me, prompting me to turn around quickly to the equally surprised Spike who approached, certain items held in his claws. "St-Stardust!" The dragon looked ready to drop the items in earnest, blinking rapidly. "I wasn't expecting to see you here!" ...Probably expected me to be with Twilight inside the castle. I raised a brow with a bemused smirk, inclining my head to the building while sidestepping for Spike. "Is Rarity out?" "Huh? Oh! Yeah, she's gone out!" The dragon responded rather hastily, myself following him into the place after I opened the door for him, evidently performing some tasks on his crush's behalf. "She's... She's in Manehatten right now, checking out her boutique there and seeing how Coco's doing! Yeah!" ...Has it... Not occurred to Spike yet his awful attempts of lying have never wielded promising results for him? Regardless, I understood what he was trying to accomplish, sighing again and nodding with a tiny smile. "Thanks Spike. I'll go visit another of our friends then." For some reason, the young lizard visibly startled at that, prompting my ridiculed chuckle. "I do have those outside of you, Starlight and Twilight you know." "I know that!" His voice squeaked somewhat before attempting composure, Spike coughing into his claw with darting eyes and a nervous grin. "It's just that I heard everyone might be bust today with... Household chores! That's it!" "...Spike." "Y-Yeah...?" "One day I'm going to teach you how to properly lie." "I'm sorry Stardust, but we haven't seen Pinkie Pie all day." Carrot Cake informed me from behind the counter, looking more sincere with his expression and words than Spike had. "She must be still sleeping after foalsitting the kids last night." Give the stallion credit. He was doing a more convincing job at deception than Spike had attempted, but the emotions in Carrot's heart told me everything. These two were lying, sparing my feelings from the fact that Pinkie's was most likely upset with me, for the right reasons. Not to mention, if Pinkie was resting, I couldn't sense her presence upstairs. "...I see." Nodding, I accepted their silent plea for me not to inquire any further to there whereabouts of their favourite employee. "Thank you for informing me." Then an idea sprung to mind. Pinkie might be upset about my lack of interaction with her, but I doubt the Cakes minded too much about it. "Do you need any help around the store for the moment then? I have nothing better to do right now." Which wasn't entirely true, but my options were thinning out here. The couple traded uncertain looks, their emotions flaring in wariness and... Panic? "We- We appreciate your offer, dear." Mrs. Cupcake responded for her husband, grinning in false sweetness. "But we are having a slow day." She gestured to the place barely filled with customers for emphasis. "So I'm afraid there really wouldn't be much for you to do." "Oh... How about I keep the kids company then?" "Oh, they're currently sleeping at the moment!" I tried to conceal the disappointment in my sigh, nodding tiredly. "Well, thank you again for telling me about Pinkie. Hope you both have a progressive day." Which is more than what I'm doing. Outside Sugarcube Corner, I frowned at the dirt path before me, nostrils flaring in self-annoyance. They covered for Pinkie, Spike was covering for Rarity, and even Fluttershy was making [BEEP] up.Fluttershy. That... Speaks painful volumes. Were they really so ashamed and saddened by my lack of interaction with them that hanging out with me was no longer an option? Spending quality time with a friend was never usually something they disagreed severely to do; it just wasn't like them. Really, it shows just how upset they were that I've been horribly neglecting them for the sake of pleasing my Princess just because it made me feel good inside. Twilight... Another remorseful sigh. Sorry love, seems I've also been keeping you from your best friends... Heh, aren't I the role model of all boyfriends everywhere? By God if the girls start avoidingTwilight... I had to salvage this, and fast. Next stop was Sweet Apple Acres. Granny Smith was kind enough to point me in the right direction, following the buckets of filled apples in the owned woods towards where the orange Earth Pony and her older brother were hard at working. And that action alone made me pause, already reluctant to interfere with those intense looks and concentrating on their farm work of kicking innocent apple trees. Apple Bloom was absent, probably with her Crusader friends. And seeing Applejack so preoccupied gave me an incentive to just turn around and leave, not wanting to bother the mare, or her sibling, at all. Come to think of it, on noticing Big Mac, I've found myself more focused on keeping Twilight entertained on game nights of late to actually keep my other friends amused, Big Mac included. Zephyr and Discord can amuse themselves just fine, but the rest? Now that rising sensation of being an awful person bubbled in my chest again, turning around my body for a swift departure. I'll spare them the pain of seeing my unwelcome presence here- "Stardust?!" Well [BEEP]. "Hey Applejack..." I looked back wryly, giving a nod to the other equine. "Hey Big Mac." The red Earth Pony smiled, and at least then it looked and felt genuine, before proceeding with his work. The orange Earth Pony, meanwhile, after kicking another trunk and letting the apples fall into the rightly placed bucket, the mare rubbed a bead of sweat from her forehead and approached with a wry grin. "Wasn't expectin' a visit from you too." 'Too?' I nodded with a tiny grin, the Earth Pony's emotions reflecting sincere warm emotions. Seems Applejack wasn't as depressed about our lack of time spent hanging out than the others. "I seem to not leave the castle a lot as of late." Oh, great conversation start there Jack! Applejack didn't react negatively though, prompting my slowly hopeful words to continue. "Thought I'd see how all my friends were doing." "Well, I'm glad to see you out and about again Star." The orange mare expressed amusement, jabbing my furry chest in light teasing with a wink. "Why, yerself and Twilight have been stickin' together like glue ever since yer showed off those fancy rings together. Heh, remember was we originally thought? The two of you were gettin' married? Why, Rarity almost fainted!" How could I forget? My anxious state evaporated to good humour at the memory. "Correction, shedidfaint, right on the spot." The morning after that evening in the human world, Twilight called all our friends to the castle and displayed the promise rings for them to witness. Of course different assumptions were immediately conjured, and that warranted various, and highly amusing reactions. Rarity, as Applejack said, fainted melodramatically. Fluttershy gasped in warm surprise. Pinkie bounced all over the room excitedly. Rainbow flew all over the room in hype. Spike was positively flabbergasted. Applejack herself offered congratulations. Starlight was torn between shock and amusement, eventually clapping her hoofs together in celebration. "And then Twilight realized what we were all thinkin' and turned as red as an apple." My friend grinned in recollection. "We thought you didn't have the stomach for it just yet. Turns out we were right." I smirked widely. "Applejack, as I keep telling Spike, Twilight is too young to consider marriage. I want to at least wait a few more years before proposing such an idea; it might overwhelm her, and she's still got her whole life ahead of her." "Didn't stop you though." Applejack grinned knowingly. "Ain't those promise rings basically sayin' ya'll gonna get hitched one day anyhow? I think you warn marry our alicorn Princess but just wanna warm her up to the idea first." "Whatever you say..." Refusing to give her the satisfaction of confirming or denying that playful accusation, I gestured to the apple trees. "So, anyway, I've wanted to make up for lost time and hang out with my friends today. You and Big Mac want some help?" Suddenly, something in her demeanor shifted, her emotions changing to more defensive and... Fear? "Ah. No, no! We'll be just fine sugarcube! We appreciate the yer willin' to help though, right Big Mac?" "Eeyup!" Even the red stallion sounded shockingly nervous. To say I was both stunned and dejected was putting my feelings lightly. "Are... Are you sure? I have nothing better to do right now-" "Sure we're sure!" "Eeyup." "We just, er... Don't wanna waste your time with our chores!" "Eeyup." "Maybe... Maybe Twilight might need ya for somethin'. That's the case nowadays right? She just came by a small while back before yerself." "Eeyup." Twilight came here? Regardless, I sighed and turned, clearly realizing they didn't want me here for various reasons. "Alright, well I won't disturb you both any longer. Nice seeing you again Applejack... Big Mac." Christ, that only left one other mare of the Mane Six... "Heh, hey Star!" The blue pegasus called out after my own voice halted her casual nap, grinning down smugly but with a tinge of... Embarrassment? That was new. "Expected you just now to be holding Twilight's hoof. Y'know, like usual these days." Well she didn't sound as upset about it. I cracked a small grin. "Twilight's hoofs are busy teaching Starlight another friendship lesson. I'm here to see my favourite Wonderbolt." Rainbow smirked in amusement. "Didn't even know you had one." "When said one's my best friend, it's kind of warranted." "...Huh." I blinked at the puzzled tone. "What?" "That's the first time you've ever exclusively called me your best friend, I think." That insufferable but horribly endearing smirk returned, the mare folding her front limbs jokingly. "Guess Twilight's been doing wonders for you these days." "Don't push it Sonic." I retorted with a playful smile, prompting her laugh. "There's the Stardust we know! You should've seen it pal, there was an impostor in your spot just a good second ago." "Oh? Was he as good looking?" "Pfft! Don't flatter yourself!" Rainbow was equally teasing, hovering down to eye level. "You're only charming whenever you're not being a massive jerk." "Ditto, Rainbow." At that, we both shared laughs, my hope returning. Maybe Rainbow wouldn't be as reluctant as the others to spend time together. "But I'm not here to discuss my rugged charm." "You sure? I've always wondered why Twilight doesn't just make you get rid of that forest you call a beard entirely. Considered getting a goatee?" "Would it impress you?" "I-" Rainbow paused, regarding me in renewed wonder before cocking a grin. "Heh. Careful Star, what would Twilight say about you hitting on one of your best friends?" "Really it's just to one-up your admirer in the form of Fluttershy's brother." We rolled our eyes at once, sharing smirks at Zephyr's absent expense. But really thought, now to get to the main point. "Anyway, I'm here because I was hoping we could hang out. The others are 'busy' and-" "Oh, would you look at the time?!" Rainbow's expression changed one-eighty, pink eyes darting between myself and behind her upwards, grinning unconvincingly. "Wonderbolt duties, gotta attend to them, which I was already doing before you rudely interrupted me!" "...By napping on a cloud-?" "Catch ya later! Go hang out with the Crusaders or something!" Followed with a rainbow blur before the pegasus was up and as far from me as humanly possible, disappearing into the clouds above. My stumped, and growing depressed stare regarded the white balls of fluff with a twitched muzzle, further pangs of pain to my chest. ...This was why friendship was more Twilight's forte, though I seem to have ruined that for her too. You know what just occurred to me? They could've done with Zephyr what they did with Gabby; help him try various a different skill to find something he was good at to keep him employed by someone, then have it in the end where he was brilliant at arts and crafts and just needed more encouragement and support from his sister. Y'know, instead of forcing him into jobs he had no experience with. But this train of thought wasn't nearly enough to completely distract me from what a horrible piece of [BEEP] I am. After Rainbow Dash, I attempted interaction among the rest of my friends in Ponyville. Bon, Lyra, Whooves, Derpy, Vinyl, Octavia, Zecora. [BEEP], even the Crusaders! Only to find, guess what, they're busy too! Ug... Sighing deeply, my slow-[BEEP] trek back down to the castle took its time, my cyan gaze fixed to the yellow dirt pathway. Some friend I was... Everyone wanted to avoid me; their attempts of concealing that couldn't work with my immense sense through Balance, all of them trying to spare my feelings. Sad thing was, I didn't even need Balance to know; all of my friends here are bad liars. One advantage to cartoon facial expressions for me, a disadvantage for them I suppose. But clearly, I've done enough damage for them to warrant staying as far away from me as possible. That's fine I guess, I deserved the treatment for forgetting about everyone else I cared for too- "Twilight?" "Jack?" We both regarded each other in surprise, our paths crossing right at the intersection towards the castle from both sides. But what's more surprising than the symbolic coincidence were the emotions leaking from the alicorn; distraught, anxiety and fear. Immediately my muzzle opened as I stepped closer. "What's wrong?" A small weary grin. "I should be asking you that." Evidently I wasn't the only one picking up on the other's feelings. "Mares first." I retorted in faint amusement. Twilight sighed and turned, prompting me to walk beside down the next path. Beautiful eyes sparkled regretfully. "A reminder came to me today." The Princess started with sorrow, keeping her own gaze on the ground we walked. "That amidst all my lessons with Starlight and... Other recent activities with a certain somepony." I could help but smile tiredly at that, but waited for her to continue. "That I've been... Neglecting my other friends too. Unintentionally as you fully know, but I've been remiss about my friend's feelings and have forgotten all about sparing room to hang out with them." ...Oh... A soft glance my way, Twilight obviously sensing the relatable internal dilemma. "You too?" "Yeah." I nodded reluctantly, sighing alongside her. My stare followed the yellow floor as well. "I've spent all day trying to find someone who'll spend time with me-" "- To make up for too much lost time." "I... Yes." Twilight smiled wryly, grimacing to herself. "And it turns out, all of our friends are busy one way or another." "When we know better than that." The mare hesitated, but confessed tiredly. "Yeah..." I welcomed the small lean into my side for comfort fully. She wasn't the only one who needed it. She laughed humourlessly. "Ha... I guess even the Princess of Friendship can forget these things too, huh...?" "...I'm sorry." I had to confess. "It's because of me occupying most of your time since-" "Don't start blaming yourself for my own follies, again." Twilight closed her eyes as we reached the steps to the crystallized tree castle. "I should've been more considerate of my friend's feelings." "...Suppose we could both share the blame." I shrugged helplessly. Twilight nodded into my neck slowly. "But even so... I don't regret a single moment with the stallion I love." Those words spoke from the heart, as did my own. "Same love..." Twilight, softly pecking my pony cheek, looked up to the entrance sadly and began moving forward again, and I resumed to follow- Huh...? At the top of the steps, the Princess noticed I wasn't beside her and turned, seeing my puzzled frown from the bottom steps. Twilight raised a brow curiously, eyes still sparkling with remorse. "What is it?" My muzzle fixed, finally reaching the mare to the doors and replied in confusion. Because I WAS confused. "All of our friends... They're inside." Twilight snapped her head to the entrance, sharing a curious glance with me before we opened the two doors together... Thus being poured by party streamers and balloons right the second afterwards. "Welcome home!" The [BEEP]...? Pinkie stood by the front of the crowd, grinning the most out of all our excited friends, throwing her limbs out merrily. "Check out the banner guys!" The hung decoration on the ceiling in question read out with large writing: Happy Anniversary! ...The [BEEP]?! Twilight and I shared bewildered glances while everyone approached, the former clearly just as ignorant about all this as I was. Pinkie interpreted our reactions with a widened happy look, closing her eyes in self-satisfaction. "I knew you guys would love it!" Rarity outwardly giggled at our still-stunned expressions. "Darlings, do close your jaws, you might catch parasprites." Blinking rapidly, we obliged, and the unicorn smiled childishly. "We deeply apologize for the deception by everyone involved, but we simply had to keep this particular momentous celebration a surprise." Rainbow nodded with a cocky grin. "You made us work for it; having to get all the supplies and inviting everyone here without either of you suspecting everything." She then stared to a certain playful spirit in annoyance. "You could've told them Princess Celestia needed them to keep them out of the castle all day." Discord shrugged from the food table, sipping a cup of lemonade. "You girls should've simply been more specific." Fluttershy, giggling at her (boy)friend's antics, looked back to us in cheerful hope. "Well?" She inquired on behalf of all our gathered friends. "Do you like it?" "...Our anniversary was weeks ago." I could only say, still wrapping my head around what the actual [BEEP] was even going on. Applejack chuckled. "We know that Stardust; we ain't talkin' about your special relationship with Twilight here." And grinned brightly. "This is about celebratin' your return and official stay in Ponyville ever since you came back to us! So, happy anniversary!" At that, everyone raised a glass happily. ...They... They committed an anniversary party about my return...? Emotions flared in my chest, both good and bad, and I swallowed dryly, unable to think of anything good to respond with. Certain ponies smirked at my speechless reply. Twilight finally spoke up, approaching her closest friends in hopeful skepticism. "So... You're not mad then? Upset at least?" Rarity blinked along with our friends. "Why would we be upset darling? You've done nothing wrong." "But I have!" The Princess exclaimed in self-remorse, violet eyes pleading. "Ever since our own anniversary, I've spent more time with Jack, Starlight and Spike more than I have with my other best friends! Doesn't that mean anything?!" Applejack glared in Discord's direction. "Just what have ya been sayin' to them, Discord?" The creature of chaos replied happily. "Only what Fluttershy kept mentioned during our tea sessions!" Huffing with rolled eyes, Rarity beamed in her Twilight's direction, moving closer to provide comfort. "While it is true you have been hanging out with some more than others of late, what would possibly make you believe we'd blame you for it? Twilight dear, we understand completely why you would be devoting more time to your new family." Applejack nodded, placing a reassuring hoof on the alicorn's side. "You've started acknowledgin' Spike as yer own son, so of course you'd spend lots of time with 'im these days. I'd be doin' so too if I raised a dragon of my own." Spike beamed cheerfully at that, hugging Twilight's leg to help cheer his 'mom' up. "And Starlight is your student now, so you would have to devote lots of time teaching her." Fluttershy moved to Twilight's right, a kind smile on her yellow muzzle with warmth in her words. "It's actually expected, and we understand that." Starlight smiled rather sheepishly at that, opting to stand by me but winking reassuringly at Twilight. "And I won't hold it against you if you think some lessons are a waste of time." The pink unicorn pitched it. "And let's not forget about Stardust!" Pinkie bounced about happily. "Ever since you two had those sparkly rings, something's obviously changed in your relationship for the better! We couldn't possibly be mad that you two want to spend as much time together as possible! Besides, there's nothing stopping either of you from hanging out with us together! I hope you like girly stuff, Stardust!" Rainbow scoffed playfully. "Just don't get all mushy together every five minutes when you're with us. You know have no idea how both hilarious and annoying to see you both spare a glance with each other every five seconds in a friendship meeting." Everyone else laughed at that, Twilight and I looking to the floor in shared embarrassment. Trust Rainbow to be that inconveniently observant... "So... You're not upset at all?" "Of course not." Rarity replied to Twilight's hopeful inquiry, gesturing for the rest of their main friends to join in the comforting group hug. "You'll always be our best friend no matter the cost Twilight. We accept that nowadays things have changed somewhat between you and certain others." A sly look my way, and I shrugged with a helpless smile. Rarity giggled at that. Twilight, however, was now fully beaming at her friends, those doubtful emotions from earlier replaced with relief, hope and utter content. "There's one little thing I have to correct you on, Rarity." "What's that darling?" Whoa! Starlight also gasped in surprise as the pair of us along with the Mane Six were magically pulled into a group hug, Twilight proclaiming cheerfully. "Everyone here is my family." Aww... Bon, Lyra and the rest watched the proceedings in content, even as Discord invited himself with a slither into the group embrace, grinning at Fluttershy's exasperated fond smile. But then, the lime unicorn called out merrily. "Alright then, let's get this party started!" They wasted no time in separating and beginning this celebration, Twilight and I lingering behind briefly as we watched our friends happily start to enjoy themselves. Sharing the same feelings as I this very moment, I quipped to the content Princess, "Glad that that's cleared up." Like, for real though, I should've known from the beginning that Discord's deception was just him being him. Our friends weren't upset, and they understood and accepted these particular changes to the dynamic circle of friendship. Which means, I horribly, horribly underestimated them and interpreted my friends- Nay, myfamily'semotions all day. Thank [BEEP]ity Christ! Twilight chuckled lightly. "I've never been so relieved in my life." And then, she leaned right into my side again with a blissful whisper. "We have the greatest friends in all of Equestria, don't we Jack?" "...Yes." My smile was soft and full of happiness at watching Pinkie and Rainbow gorge themselves alongside Lyra. Rarity, Applejack, Derpy and the Crusaders dancing to the blaring music. Whooves and Zecora cheerfully conversing with Discord and Fluttershy. And Bon bobbing her head to the beat with Vinyl and Octavia mixing old and new style of music beautifully. "I like to think we do Twilight..." "Hey everyone, let's do the CONGA!" We all laughed at Pinkie's enthusiasm. Amazing friends indeed! Stretching my limbs, my gaze rested on the ceiling above my King-sized bed, a content expression of peace on my face and from within. The fact not a single one of our friends was deeply upset because I've been keeping Twilight from them was... Well... They're too good for me... They have grown so far. My teacher supplied in his own merry way. I dare say you yourself have had a hoof in their maturity, my young pupil. I smirked with a scoff. Doubt that. Majority of my interactions with them have often been arguments or childish moments. At times, interactions of that proximity can often rub character traits of one onto the other. You may have yet to notice it, Jack, but your wonderful friends have developed, little by little, beyond your regular expectations as seen from the viewpoint of your world. My brow furrowed, pondering those words. Are you saying, Starswirl, that I've influenced my own friends to developing as people, or ponies, different than how the show's portrayed them? That's possible? One day, you will experience that in all its glory. ...Typical. Thanks teach. Still. The back of my head rested on my hoofs, taking a more human posture with my hind legs as my body laid down on the mattress comfortably. That's a load off my back; the last I needed was to drive any wench between myself, Twilight and my friends, especially with Zagreus still on the loose. Should consider that more next time... What you should be considering more, Jack, is Zagreus. Whoa! My body sprang up in surprise, hearing an old voice I wasn't reluctant to confess I missed. Sombra! You're speaking again after a long-arse time. And please, don't make me regret doing so. My grin widened at the typical snark. I have secluded myself for private contemplation. I shall bare you the specifics, but I believe we've wasted far than enough time resolving matters with your friends and special somepony. It's not a waste-! Jack. An icy calmness, unusual given Sombra's lack of patience. This tone was far different, and it commanded me to hear him out. I've had time to think, just as you've had plenty of time spending moments with your loved ones. I implore you, warrior, to finally have us resume our hunt for this dangerous adversary. It's time we return to what we should've continued without other trifling matters interfering. He's right, Jack. Though your quality time among friends is hardly wasteful, Zagreus grows stronger every passing moment. The time has come for us to double our efforts in the search for this foe. Balance must be returned to the worlds at all costs. ...Alright, I see your points. We have to search harder starting soon. Tomorrow, I suggest... Recommend, we begin. My brows raised at the self-correction. More time to think indeed. Still, you're right Sombra, I've spent enough time interacting with my friends, just waiting for Zagreus to rear his ugly head when it should've been the exact opposite. Tomorrow, I will begin my search for that monster anew. "Heh. Not alone you won't." My gaze turned to the six mares standing by the doorway, Twilight have a pleased smile while the others looked confident. Rainbow smirked wryly. "Guess today made us able to start hearing your thoughts too, Stardust. That means we know what you're planning." "And you're certainly not doing so alone." Rarity added with a warm grin. "We will help you by devoting as much spare time and effort into this hunt for our reclusive adversary. I, for starters, have plenty of contacts across the higher societies of Equestria to assist us amongst our search." "I have my family back at the rock farm! I can ask if they've seen any suspicious pony in a cloak!" "I've got all my cousins who can help us out." "I could ask my little friends to spread the word." "And the Wonderbolts can send scouts all over Equestria!" "Not to mention, Jack, we have our own vast number of allies all over the land." Twilight spoke last with a knowing grin. "Princess Ember, King Zenith, Chief Thunderhooves, Prince Rutherford. If we all work together, we can find and stop Zagreus before he goes too far. You know for a fact you can't face this battle alone." "...I know." And clutching the close Princess to me, I whispered happily to both her and the others. "Good thing I have the bestest reliable friends one can ask for..." They all beamed proudly as such, and my voice lowered for the Princess embracing me to hear. "And an incredibly knowledgeable hot mare for a girlfriend." Twilight flushed warmly at that, prompting the other's sly amused glances. Sombra sighed in exasperation. You simply can't resist. She makes me lose all composure Sombra. What can I say? "Now, let's show that [BEEP]hole what we're made of. We'll show the creep the real superpower of friendship!" "Language Jack." Twilight promptly scolded, but was grinning blissfully regardless as the rest of our friends cheered in agreement, Rainbow then flying between us with an extended hoof, opting everyone else to raise one of their own hoofs atop hers. I followed last, after Spike and Starlight watching from outside joined in by our encouraging looks. "All for one..." "ONE FOR ALL!" Chapter 148: Specialties of an Individual"And... There we are!" "Thank you so much!" The child colt released a beam powerful enough to melt the coldest of hearts, the last of the gathered group of friends receiving their autographs. Satisfied, the children proceeded to run off and play amongst one another, the parents thanking me in turn before walking after their energetic off-springs. Great start to a day, I'll say. Waiting patiently by the side, Starlight commented with a bemused smile. "For a stallion who claims not to like the attention, you sure do revel in it." "It varies on the attention, my dear Starlight." We looked over to where the young colts and fillies played. "Between us, kids are my greatest weakness." "That explains your relationship with Spike." The unicorn responded lightly, prompting my laugh. With a grin, Starlight inclined her head down the street. "Shall we continue then, or are you going to wait for more fans to approach their 'Champion?'" My smirk matched hers. "Tempting, but we should go on. They probably won't wait forever." That said, our trek through the crystallized kingdom continued. You guessed it, Starlight and I were currently within the heart of the Crystal Empire itself. Friendly visit? Eh, of sorts. Shining and Cadence requested my presence. As for Starlight... "Thanks again for recommending to Twilight that I accompany you to the Crystal Empire." Starlight smiled sincerely, purple eyes brightening. "It'll be great to see how Sunburst and Thorax are doing." "I figured you'd want to see your childhood friend again." Was my playful shrug, Starlight either ignoring or oblivious to the knowing smile on my muzzle. "Besides, we've hung out together personally since... How long?" "Beats me." Starlight shrugged in turn, grinning coyly. "We have been busy lately with our hunt for Zagreus." And then, her tone lowered to a contemplative whisper. "You think that's why they summoned you?" "...Maybe." It was possible. My features frowned softly, glancing to the great castle. "There's no imbalance at the moment, none that I can sense..." Although it wouldn't make much sense for Zagreus to come back, not after his recent defeat on the Yak mountains. "Well, in any case, let's be glad we get to see our friends again." Starlight evidently attempted to lighten the atmosphere, before glancing around curiously. "Though, it might just be me, but something feels... Different somehow? Is it me or do these Crystal Ponies look more tense to you?" "Very astute." Indeed, I had sensed that the moment we arrived from the station. Multiples eyes darting around anxiously, parents hurrying their children along down the streets, stand owners looking as though their businesses were about to run out any given moment. "Something might have happened. Be on guard." "You think it's that bad?" "It doesn't hurt to be cautious." Starlight raised a brow in faint humour, yet nodded. "That's why you're the Twilight Warrior." At that, I smiled. "By the way, I've been meaning to ask: Why 'Warrior?'" Hm? "How do you mean?" "The 'Twilight' part I understand considering your hopeless infatuation for a certain Princess." Starlight smirked briefly before proceeding, "But why use the title 'Warrior?' It just seems so... Unfitting considering who and what you're fighting for. Why not 'Twilight Knight' or 'Twilight Solider?' Warrior kinda screams... Brutish, if you know what I mean." "I see." "Not that I'm trying to offend you or anything!" Starlight quickly pointed out in slight panic. "It's just something I've been often curious about-" "Christ, Twilight is rubbing off on you." That promptly shut the pink mare up, and I smiled reassuringly. "I'm not offended, Starlight. It's a good question. The reason is... Well, besides it sounding better, it's fitting because how unique warriors are compared to knights or soldiers. Knights do combat in the name of their rulers. Soldiers fight in the name of their homes and loved ones. Warriors... Warriors fight for anything they choose to fight for. And I choose you, Twilight, Spike, everyone and everything in all of Equestria and beyond." "That sounds like a soldier to me." Starlight pointed out in casual humour, the pair of right near the entrance to the over-compensating castle. "Well..." I grinned lightly. "Soldiers are overrated Starlight." "Now this is what I call a pleasant surprise!" Starlight giggled warmly. "Hello to you too Sunburst." And both unicorns greeted each other with warm exchanges, a brief but awkward embrace which prompted my amused grin. Aww... I bet they'll get married... Which they probably will be... By me. "We were only expecting Stardust here, but it's so great to see you again." The glasses-wearing babysitter stated with warm sincerity, grinning brightly. "We haven't really caught up much last time, huh?" The pink student of Twilight shook her head with a knowing smile. "We have been preoccupied then with Thorax and the kingdom." And glanced around curiously. "Speaking of, is he somewhere in the castle." "Just in the throne room." Sunburst inclined behind him. "The royal couple are waiting there also." "Then I'll leave you two to catch up." I said, walking past the not-a-couple couple. "Good to see you again Sunburst." The yellow unicorn smiled gratefully, both he and Starlight heading down their own path to catch up on lost times. I smirked. How often in cartoons do childhood friends wound up together? Quite a lot, actually. And this is where I expected Sombra to snark at me... But he's currently out on patrol the moment we stepped onto the station platform. The King was wasting no time int racking any threats to his kingdom. Fine by me, if Sombra was willing to help however possible, who was I to object? For now, time to see why Cadence and Shining summoned little ol' me than their own- Oof! Now that's what I call a pleasant surprise! Something soft and fuzzy landed right into my face, giggling uncontrollably in delight. Gently prying her off me, I was greeted by the beaming features of my favourite niece, Flurry Heart reaching out to me playfully. Grinning widely, I chided lightly to the alicorn foal. "That's no proper way to greet a visitor, your Highness." Flurry gurgled happily, and I brought the gorgeous creature into a hug, Flurry laughing to her heart's content. God I love children... Babies especially. "We'll start working on her manners when she gets older." I smirked to the approaching stallion. "Which will hopefully be never." Shining snorted. "I wish." Before grinning warmly our way. "But Flurry's clearly happy to see her favourite uncle again." The alicorn made endearing noises to emphasize her father's words, beginning to magically pull at my beard. Okay, ow. Cadence chuckled at the display, using her own magic to pull her daughter into her own grasp, regarding the white alicorn foal with open warmth and affection. "She's not the only one." That said, all four of us engaged in a friendly embrace, careful not to crush the excited baby. Cadence grinned in gratitude. "Thanks for answering our request, Stardust. We were worried you might've been too busy with your searches." "I still am." Was my faint apologetic response, smiling meekly. "After our business here is concluded, you won't mind if I look around the kingdom?" The two exchanged glances. "Funny you should mention that..." Shining started, a brief flash of hesitation through their expressions and bond. Hm? What's this now? "Uh... Hey Stardust." "Ah, Thorax!" My mood brightened some more at the sight of the friendly Changeling, whom was nervously standing at the back. Walking forward past the married couple, I greeted him in open warmth. "How are you doing in the Empire?" Thorax twitched uncomfortably at that, his mood a mixture between worry, panic, anxiety and dread. My own grin died down at the broadcast of emotions, shifting to a cautious frown. No, something wasn't right, and that's putting it mildly. "What happened?" Thorax flinched, and Shining commented from behind. "There's a reason we invited you here, and it's not simply to catch up." My hazel eyes switched to the royal ponies, Shining's own look stern. "The citizens are under duress, although we're trying not to spread wide panic. We're learnt our lesson from last time. We have reports over the sighting of a familiar threat near the Crystal Empire, one we're personally acquainted with." Could it be-? "Not Zagreus." Shining added, as though hearing my thoughts. "Someone far worse." "I highly doubt that-" "Chrysalis." The temperature dropped considerably. "...Never mind then." Just the mere mention of that Changeling incited my hardened frown, Cadence clutching the oblivious gurgling baby closer to her fur. And I felt Thorax's emotions flare up negatively, fearful of the very name to his own mother. Shining nodded somberly, looking very weary and emotionally drained. He was clearly tired from dealing with that Queen again. Join the club Shining, we have stickers. "She's been spotted outside of the kingdom of late, and that's making it harder not just for us, but for Thorax here too." Our gazes switched to a fidgeting Thorax, staring at the clean ground with a nervous disposition. "Everypony's believing that Thorax, due to these sightings of the Queen, was sent here to infiltrate and spy on us." "It's not true!" The Changeling immediately snapped, bug-like eyes widened in panic and defense. "I want nothing but to cherish the friendships I've made since you all let me in! I'd never betray your trust like this!" "We believe you, Thorax." Cadence replied sincerely, walking over to the distraught creature and placing a warm hoof to his side, smiling lightly. "You're our friend too, and we'll never believe you have anything to do with this." But Shining... The white unicorn Prince kept his gaze locked on me. "If Chrysalis is here, there must be a reason. We were hoping to have your input." ...Well, the only reason I could think of Chrysalis being anywhere near here was to scout out the area to plan everything out for the finale. But then again, why didn't she just send our scouts to do that task for her? Unless, of course, it would not be the same Queen of this current time. Starswirl's suggestion prompted widened eyes of epiphany. The future Chrysalis! But I thought you sent her back to her own timeline after our first victory against Zagreus. I only helped you and your friends escape, Jack. The teacher replied in faint remorse. But if this is indeed the Queen from the future, then we may consider this an opportunity. Zagreus isn't strong enough to pull creatures back from time again as of yet, which provides us the means to making our search easier. If we find this version of Chrysalis... ...She could lead us to Zagreus! As always, caution is key here, my student. "Figured something out?" Shining inquired, noting my realizing expression. Nodding, my gaze turned to Thorax first. "We'll sort this out quickly, Thorax. I'll hunt down this Queen myself and scare her off." After she helps me, of course. A white hoof on my side, prompting me to see the knowing smirk on the taller stallion's muzzle. "All alone? Think again." And I smirked right back. Of course, Shining would want to help. "Chrysalis and I have a score to settle, she still abducted my wife and kid a while back." Cadence pitched in, "You should take some guards with you." "They'll only be a liability." I looked to Shining with a sheepish grin. "No offense." But the stallion raised a humoured brow, looking quite thoughtful. "What?" "Sorry." The Prince chuckled in fond remembrance. "That look reminds me alot of Twilight." "I'll take that for a compliment." His grin matched mine. "What else would it be?" Cadence, smirking lovingly at our banter, stepped forward and planted a kiss to her beloved's cheek. "Be safe." Shining returned the gesture. "Always." I, meanwhile, hugged the alicorn foal embracing my face tightly for another moment, pulling back and rubbing her head in fond endearment. "Be amazed, Flurry. Both your father and uncle are about to kick some Changeling arse." "Language please Stardust. Not in front of my daughter." Shining rolled his eyes in exasperation. This time it was my turn to laugh. "Now who's reminding who too much of Twilight?" Another voice interjected. "So I'm guessing you two are intending to seek out and confront a dangerous villain without protection and a plan?" Our gazes switched to Starlight and Sunburst by the doorway, the pink unicorn raising a knowing yet concerned brow that, once again, reminded me far too much of a purple alicorn. By God Twilight, you've influenced us all! At our looks, Starlight smiled humouredly. "Well, I don't think Twilight would be too impressed if I allowed her brother and special somepony to face any threat by themselves." And turned around, motioning with a smirk. "Someone has to make sure you don't get yourselves hurt." Cadence nodded. "Thank you Starlight. I appreciate your stance as a medium for my husband's and future in-law's reckless bravery." Shining groaned with a playful grin. "Let's just go, Stardust. You really don't want Cadence to start teasing you about these things." Sunburst, meanwhile, looked reserved, regarding his childhood friend with worry. Shining picked up on this. "She'll be safe with us. Look after the others for us until we return, okay?" Starlight emphasized his point by smiling jokingly to Sunburst. "It's me looking after them, not the other way around." We grinned at that, following after the pink mare past the uncertain yellow stallion. I feel for the guy, but Starlight has a fighting spirit. She'll be fine with us... Though her official confrontation with Chrysalis during the season finale was anything but. Guess I screwed that up too when the two fought each other in that Gen III universe. "Just another day for us, huh?" Starlight teased with a knowing grin, the three of us walking down the crystalized hallway. I nodded. "Another day for us." "Now this is what I call the good old times." "Hm?" Our gazes switched to Shining curiously, the Prince leading down a wide grassy field, flecks of snow indicating how far we were traveling from the Empire itself. Shining was smiling ruefully, blue eyes starting straight ahead despite a part of him maintaining serious focus. "You and me, Stardust, and the Changelings. All those times we took them on back in Canterlot. Those were the days, huh?" Ha. Now that he mentions it, I was feeling a sense of deja vu doing all this again. Grinning, I looked to Starlight. "Except this time, we have a new member to the party ready to join in the fun. Frankly I'm surprised you volunteered to join us, Starlight, despite the dangers." The pink unicorn smiled humouredly. "Well Twilight probably wouldn't be too impressed if I left her favourite stallions to confront the danger alone. Besides, we've fought Chrysalis before right? That four-legged bug we encountered during our travels across dimensions. Piece of cake, all things considered." "She's not to be underestimated." Shining chided, though not unkindly. Deep blue orbs glanced to me. "And speaking of that vile Queen, I've heard a while back you were confronted by her in Canterlot, with a hidden Changeling army to boot." "You heard correctly." I nodded solemnly, and the stallion's expression darkened. "Figures she'd be cowardly enough to try and destroy you when you're alone." "Worse." My grin was wry, humour and disgust rolling in together with my flat tone. "She tried to make me her betrothed." At that, both ponies paused and gawked simply at me, prompting my shrug. Hey, I was just as surprised. Mind you, probably more disgusted than them. Shining broke the silence as we continued, both in amusement and disbelief. "Does Twilight know that?" "I... Neglected to mention that part to her." "Wise choice." Shining nodded with a knowing smile. "She'd be furious otherwise. And if you've seen Twilight when she's angry, then I'd almost feel sorry for Chrysalis. Almost." Oh yes... "Sounds as though we shouldn't ever get on her bad side." Starlight glanced between our shivering selves with a bemused expression. And then, further curiosity the more we trekked along the plains, more white snow covering the landscape, hills and small mountains just in our vicinity. The weather was light, thankfully. "So what's the story between you guys and Chrysalis? It sounds as though there's a deep history there." Feeling in no mood to be a storyteller, my gaze looked to Shining sheepishly. "Would you mind...?" "Sure thing." The Prince nodded, addressing Starlight after clearing his throat. "It all started after one Grand Galloping Gala. There was a Changeling disguised as one of Cadence's future bridesmares..." How quaint. You bring yourselves to me than the other way around. Huh. You've been gone a while. Little more than over an hour, precise. Sombra stated flatly, the two physical equines beside me conversing deeply to notice my startled surprise of the fallen King's return. What have you three uncovered? I shrugged, again my friends oblivious to my actions. We know that Chrysalis's future self has been spotted around here and we've come to investigate. How responsible of you to bring your Princess's pupil into such apparent danger then. I felt the unicorn's smirk. Anything on your end, Sombra? The snark returned to seriousness. Not as such. He confessed in slight irritation. But if what you claim is authentic, then we cannot rule out the scenario of Zagreus being near. That monster would want a firm grip over a prize like the Changeling Queen. With his power diminished, he'll be close to her. Yeah, we have the plan to have Chrysalis lead us to Zagreus. ...A bold move. Sombra sounded more reserved then. But if the Changeling is rumoured to be in the direction we are taking... ...What is it? You sound... Worried. Don't be absurd. Apprehensive then. ...I am wary. Was the admittance, the King sounded somewhat tired. And you are about to see why. Divert your eyes straight forward. What... Oh... "...So after Stardust helped Cadence and I reunite outside the castle, that's when Chrysalis made one last ditch effort to trick us. Stardust was cunning enough to pretend being a Changeling to fool the Queen into revealing herself." "What? She fell for it, that easily?" "You'd be surprised how often sure of themselves creatures like her can get, right Stardust? ...Stardust?" Both ponies finally noticed my stunned gaze, following awed hazel eyes to the large cavern before us, their muzzles dropping. "Well, who would've thought..." "It... Looks like a crystal palace!" Indeed. As Starlight just exclaimed, the blue covering of the structure was more reflective and glittering than regular ice. The exterior of this place was designed like a mixture between a cave and a small palace of luxury, shadowing over us the closer we approached. From within my mind, Sombra sounded almost wistful. Honestly, I've neglected this place for a long time under my former rule... As we neared the large entrance, Shining took initiative and inspected the painted wooden closed doors, testing them with his front hoofs. "I've heard about this place." The Prince confessed with some effort. "King Sombra was rumoured to have had a second retreat built for him to take refuge should anything arise under his tyranny. We were meaning to see if those rumours were true..." And it looks like they are. So it's a place of shelter, Sombra, or a vacation house? The King scoffed, but not in contempt. Even Kings require relaxation from their rule, Jack. And then, my teacher's voice abruptly commented. I recommend we extend our senses before proceeding within. "You think Chrysalis is inside?" "Only one way of finding out. Hope you guys are ready for this." "Wait." My command halted the two before they magically opened the doors on both sides, stepping past them with a frown. "Let me check if there's anyone inside first." Starlight's eyes lit up in understanding. "Oh right, Balance!" I nodded, placing my own hoof on the doors and closing my eyes softly, putting Starswirl's training to good use, reaching out to anyone or anything lurking within this place... "I'm getting... Something..." My words were slow, too focused on the being I was sensing within. "No, someone..." "Chrysalis?" "It's hard to tell..." There was... Too much... My breath hitched, hoof drawing back with eyes abruptly opened, Shining and Starlight sharing alarmed gazes. Teeth clenched, my face twitched, informing them the unpleasant things I detected within. "Worse, there's a heap ton of imbalance inside, and it's blocking my senses from making out if the person is Chrysalis or not." Starlight nodded slowly, a blaze of determination settling into those magenta eyes. "Then we'll find out the hard way." The three of, standing united, nodded in sync as three ounces of magic forced the doors open, revealing the large, abandoned and crumbling foyer within. And the pony in the brown cloak jumping at our entrance, prompting our stunned halts, my brain immediately recognizing the figure from previous encounters. Pink legs, blue mane and brown cloak with hood? It was the mare Sombra was being awfully quiet about! And she was already on the move. "Wait!" Shining's call was futile, the hooded equine retreating to one hallway, which automatically sealed up with a sudden new wall before we could pursue. Slamming his hoofs on the wall, Shining growled angrily and exclaimed, "I've seen her before! In the kingdom! We have to follow her!" "Stand back!" Shining leapt at Starlight's order, the mare preparing her magic and swiftly firing a blast towards the wall, to no real results other than the blue beam bouncing off the walls and ceiling- Yikes! Ourselves diving to the floor as the magic flew over us like a pinball all the way outside, hopefully hitting a rock or something. Once the coast was clear, Starlight shakily stood up with a sheepish smile. "My mistake." "Not your fault." With that, I turned to Shining. "The palace isn't that big. We can find her if we scour around quickly enough." Nodding, the stallion noted a staircase and proceeded forward, ordering without argument. "You two stay by the entrance in case she comes back. She might know something regarding the enemy." "I see it runs in the family." Starlight mused quietly, prompting my quirked smirk. Pretty much. I was half-tempted to ignore those orders and look around myself through the many hallways open to me. Instead, my search settled on around the foyer, keeping a cautious eye around. Who knows, maybe there's a hidden switch that'll open the way that mare retreated to. By the way, Sombra, ready to tell me who is she? ... Alright then. "You have to admit." Starlight commented, the mare taken to resting on a crystal chair fixed to the ground as I looked around the same room. It's been about, what, ten minutes since Shining went upstairs now? "King Sombra sure had some taste in decor." My search went to a nearby bookshelf. "Careful Starlight, Rarity might not make light of that remark." The unicorn chuckled from behind. "Let's just keep that between us then." After checking the shelves held no secret switch from behind or just pulling out a specific book, I stood back on all fours and looked to the humoured mare. Starlight then pointed out, "Are you sure you don't want me to help you look?" "Someone has to guard the doors." I shrugged, my gaze turning to the lovely-but-decaying chandelier above with thought. Starlight was right about Sombra's good taste. Thank you. Well, even villains had style here and there. Especially the richer ones. "You really think the Queen is in here?" Her tone sounded composed, but Balance helped me hear the the layer of apprehension beneath. The further this dragged on, Starlight was beginning to grow more and more nervous. Suddenly I was getting flashbacks for events yet to come, and prompted my small shudder. Not long now... The unicorn obviously misinterpreted that shudder. "Can't you sense if she's here?" Humouring the mare, I decided to try, greeting with static-like frequencies going through the forces of magic, and my eyes opened with bitter disappointment. My breath huffed. "Imbalance is too strong here." Which meant something significant. And Starlight eventually reached the same conclusion. "He's here?" "...It's possible." I confessed with slight reluctance, casting a forced grin to Starlight. "I'm sorry Starlight, for endangering you this way. You can go back and check on Cadence, Sunburst and Flurry if you want." The unicorn faintly smirked. "Good try, Stardust, but Twilight's told me all about your tendency to face these threats solo." Damn, worth a shot. Purple eyes glinted all too mischievously. "Also, it'd go against everything I've learnt under my teacher so far; friends never leave one another in trouble. So you're stuck with me, Stardust." "...Not that I'm complaining." Was my humoured response, taking a brief break from hunting for clues and approaching my girlfriend's star pupil, taking a seat right across from her. "Are you happy with us, Starlight? Twilight, Spike and everyone else?" The unicorn nodded enthusiastically. "Of course. I couldn't be more gratified to have met you all." Starlight looked slightly sheepish, grinning lightly. "If it wasn't for you, I probably would be enslaving more and more ponies to my forced ideals." "No regrets thus far?" Starlight shook her head. "Only how my actions almost led to pain and suffering... Oh, and my attempts of learning a friendship lesson last week by using a spell to make everyone obey my will." A tiny grin which prompted my genuine laughter. Starlight perked a knowing brow. "Let me guess, you knew that would happen in the first place." "Ten marks to the unicorn!" Before I leaned forward, clasping my front hoofs together with a bright smile. "In all seriousness, I'm glad you became Twilight's pupil. It's not just you who learned a lot of things from her; with you, Twilight has started understanding the responsibilities for teaching and patience. You both reflect one another so well." Light red cheeks. "You charmer." Starlight teased lightly, grinning bashfully. "While we're on the subject... There's something I've wondered for a while." Starlight's expression shifted to open puzzlement. "From the very beginning you made it clear how detestable you thought of me, Stardust. But the second I became Twilight's pupil... It's like you viewed me as another pony entirely. That was partly why I was hesitant at first to become her student." "Hm?" "Because I thought her special somepony would hate my guts for a long time." "Ah." Starlight blinked openly, leaning forward with curious purple orbs. "So... What changed? Not that I'm complaining, but this sudden switch from dislike and enjoying my company seemed kinda... I don't know, strange in a sense?" Good point. How to explain...? "I didn't... Dislike you at first, Starlight." The mare nodded encouragingly, and I complied carefully. "I won't lie, I had questioned for a long time about what made you worthy of being Twilight's student. But over time you... Grew on me. You're a pleasant, funny, and often sassy mare to be around with confidence and willpower that often shines through, and I love that about you." The cheeks deepened in colour, the mare clearly flattered, prompting my amused grin. "In fact, you remind you too much of Twilight at times. It's like she's converting into being exactly like her, personality and all." Starlight chuckled. "Heh, imagine that, two Twilight's living under the same castle." "I don't know about you, but that sounds like Christmas in the making." "What I also don't understand though." Starlight then looked serious again. "Even though you were hardly tolerant of me back from the start, you tried to help me regardless. You honestly believed I could be a better pony before Twilight did. I understand you saw events beforehand but... You could've let Twilight convince me not to go through with what Zagreus intended instead of you." "I could've." I acknowledged with a nod, Starlight pressing on with a frown. "So then, why step in, aside from stopping me from dooming every living thing?" The moment of truth. "Because Starlight..." Taking a moment, I composed myself and answered to the best of my ability. "I use to be just like you." The mare blinked. "What? You a dictator? I can't imagine that, to be honest." I smirked faintly. "No, but I could've been if I didn't have Twilight and the others first... Probably." I shrugged, leaning back and proceeding to explain. "But like you, I was consumed by anger, rage and jealously. I thought I was beyond all salvation and that, eventually, everything would be taken from me at some point, leaving me bitter and alone. And for one moment, I was almost right... I hurt Twilight and the others in the worst way possible... And I thought myself irredeemable and tried to run away." "But you didn't. You stayed." "I did." I nodded, voice barely a whisper at the somber recollection. "Like you, my childhood wasn't the most pleasant of memories. If not for Twilight and everyone refusing to give up on me... Well, I don't like to ponder otherwise." With a rueful smile, I looked back to the observing mare, meeting her purple eyes with solemn hazel own. Perhaps that was why I was too hard on her from the start. It took me until now to realize. Just as Sunset was a mixture of all my good traits, Starlight was an amalgamation of all mybadparts. She reminded me too of myself in the most negative way, and we all knew how much I hated myself. Maybe that's why I disliked her, initially, before that dislike turned into tolerance and eventual fondness. Because in those purple eyes, I saw the same damaged child yearning for a second chance, but went about it the wrong way. Just as Twilight, Spike and all my family accepted me for both pros and cons... It was time I did the same, through Starlight. "So what made you change your mind? One of Twilight's classic friendship speeches or your love for her and your friends?" "A bit of both, plus features like having a new face... A fresh start. To become the person I always could've been if I stopped doubting myself and began embracing the love and affection shown by everyone around me." I glanced at the floor between us briefly, sighing tiredly. "All my life I considered myself a burden to others because of my disability and overly dependence. But it took six impossible mares and one amazing dragon to help me realize something very, very important." Starlight's eyes widened, inciting me to lean forward again right near her face, a bright grin on my golden muzzle as I spoke truth. "We're all different. That's what makes us special. No one else can be who we really are." Starlight looked somewhat awed and humbled, leaning back into her seat while regarding me openly. "I'm beginning to see what Twilight sees the most in you." A light, thankful grin. "You're both perfect for each other." "Thank you very much." And I really meant that. With newfound enthusiasm, the unicorn jumped from her seat onto her hoofs and smiled in self-confidence. "Come on then, let's go see if there's anything that can help us open that passageway." With a smirk, I nodded and proceeded to look around alongside Twilight's fantastic student, always proactive and ready to get the job done. Still wonder where Shining is-? Above you! Both Sombra and Balance's timed warnings caused me to snap upwards in horror, and oblivious Starlight commented beside me. "I wonder what's preoccupying Shining so long. Maybe one of us should go check-" My hoof pushed both her startled state and myself out of the way, the massive descending chandelier smashing with massive impact into the crystallized floor below. The sound almost shattered my eardrums like it did those large crystals, my eyes faintly making out the cracks on the floor emerging because of what just happened. Suddenly, my own body felt weightless from the lack of ground beneath my body. Starlight's screams followed us down into the darkness below, gleaming yellow eyes watching us from the ceiling the creature cut the chandelier down from. Light poured from the foyer above, helping us see the solid ground waiting not too far from us. With my enhanced strength and Starlight's own magic, our fall to the pale blue floor was done with grace. Only, the remains of large, sharp, broken crystals were descending down with us. Without further prompting, I immediately stood above the unicorn as an act of protection from the destroyed furniture. Only that wasn't necessary, for Starlight's teleportation spell did the trick for us. The mare and I flashed feet away out of harm's way, the crystals impacting the lower floor with unpleasant echoes of shattering. We winced. Ooh, hope you don't mind getting a new one, Sombra. It is of no concern. He sounded somewhat bitter. Prices these days are notoriously cheap. "Look!" I followed up where Starlight pointed, the floor of the upper foyer... Closing in on itself with magic. As through the crystallized ground was self-repairing itself, sealing the two hapless souls below the darker dungeons of the palace. Good thing we were not hapless. Another trick of yours, Sombra? I made all necessary repercussions. Good. You can help us escape then. Starlight's ingenuity and gift with magic helped again, making the broken chandelier lit up to brighten the room, the broken crystals still working their functions perfectly despite shattering to a million pieces. Satisfied, Starlight and I looked around the large room in wonder. "Where are we?" Starlight wondered out-loud, and I shrugged. "One of Sombra's hidden dungeons, I gather." The unicorn hummed, looking forward. "Then we'll just have to simply get out and find Shining." My hazel eyes looked to the pink student. "You can't just teleport us back up to the foyer?" Starlight's eyes narrowed in focus, before shaking her head. "Sunburst told me about the former King's love for traps. For all we know using magic which extends that far could come with serious consequences." Wiser than her own mentor. Said King jabbed in amusement. Past the fallen chandelier and straight ahead, that will lead to the next room. Cheers. I nodded, looking to Starlight with a playful smirk. "Think you're brave enough to keep up?" The unicorn smiled in bemusement. "Funny, I was about to ask you the same thing." That said, the pair of us hurried forward, the unicorn following my lead towards where a dark doorway awaited us. I immediately held up a hoof for Starlight to halt. "One second." Sombra, is it safe? It is. Are you sure? I pictured the King's scowl.You wish to find your friend or not? Fair enough. "Let's go." Starlight regarded me curiously but nodded, further walking after me into the shadowy doorway, welcoming us into inky darkness... Which didn't last long, for the torches all around the large room lit up in blue flames, greeting our arrival with numerous ruined grey walls upon decaying walls making different turns and pathways. Oh! My eyes brightened in pleasant recognition, despite the danger we may be in. "A maze." Starlight glanced my way. "You sound excited." "I love mazes." "Let's hope this one loves you back." The mare mused in slight concern, regarding each six pathways presented to us. "Should we split up?" A recipe for disaster. I automatically shook my head. "Bad idea in this case. Let's stick together." Sombra? A smart decision. And the wisest path to take would be the far left, it will help you reach this goal much quicker. The walk after picking the first path to the left was something both unnerving and wondrous at once. I'm surprised, Sombra, as we took another turn, Starlight lighting the way when the torches were blocked off from us, that you're willingly helping us solve this first puzzle. After all the hard effort you put in. There is nothing here of value worth making you struggle for. Sombra replied promptly, matter-of-fact about it. This refuge was constructed as a contingency should the Crystal Heart required to be hidden better from my enemies. Your kind may regard me as a stereotypical tyrant, but I am not beyond forward thinking. I never said you were. You once thought so. To that, I had nothing to say, the unicorn and I continuing down with Sombra's helpful directions. Though Starlight was impressed for another reason. "You have a good sense of direction." Well, the spirit of the King who had everything here built guiding us to the right path certainly helps. It just reminded me that Starlight has no idea about Sombra inhabiting my mind. That'll be a conversation after all was said and done. First thing's first though, find Shining and the imbalance, then leave. Sombra, can you somehow check where my friend is and how he's doing? Regrettably. Though the King sounded more annoyed than regretful. My magic has long since diminished for me to sense everything which transpires here. Had I obtained my original body by now... I can only guide you and your Princess's pupil here and now than anything else. Right... Well it was worth a shot. I appreciate the effort- Starlight's surprised gasp had me whirl around, ready to protect the mare from any hidden threat. "What-?" I followed her startled gaze to... A large oval mirror hanging off a nearby wall. "Oh." But her surprise was warranted, however, by the sickly grin and green eyes radiating from the inaccurate reflections. Quickly I pulled the unicorn behind me, standing between her and the mirror that would try anything. Sombra? Ignore it. Sombra all but barked. The longer you focus, the more damage it will inflict. Concentrate on the path forward. Happily obliging, I nudged the mare gently to follow, which Starlight reluctantly did so, keeping a faint glance at the smirking reflections before hurriedly joining me, taking a few more turns. Honestly I was more than happy to keep away from that thing myself. The look of that version of me brought back very,veryunpleasant memories. There will be more scattered among the walls. Sombra informed me stonily. Pay no heed to any of them. "They're everywhere." Starlight muttered minutes after Sombra's warning. Neither were kidding, the massive oval-shaped reflections with glittering edges were fixed on various walls the further the right path we took down. And more and more, dare I say, each reflection was getting closer and closer to the mirror's edge, as though trying to break free from the malevolent glass. And the closer they got, the whispers they murmured became more palpable. "Fallen child." "They'd never forgive you." "You are doomed to fate." "Ignore them." I grounded out, the snide jabs coming from voices that sound exactly like us becoming more annoying and... Scary to hear. "You and the Princess?" "The Princess's pupil?" "You're an embarrassment to them all. To her." Things especially became worse by the next mirror standing opposite us, two shadowy apparitions of our other selves... Pushing through the glass and into the real world. We tensed, more than ready for a fight despite our clearly nervous postures. Shadow Stardust and Shadow Starlight grinned wickedly, slowly and methodically approaching our wary states like hungry predators. I was ready to blast them with a good ol' Balance Shockwave if need be, before they paused, the shadow version of my self approaching solo next, green eyes with shrunken red pupils regarding the student beside me, prompting me to stand protectively between them. I dare this mother[BEEP]er to try... "You always disgusted me." The shadow clone said, his voice in echo and chiding. I felt Starlight's emotions flare from behind me. The stallion with the darker yellow fur and wicked expressions continued moving forward like a snake. "What have you possible done to be deserving of my Princess's pupil? A petty little filly who felt so sad because her childhood friend achieved greatness. Pathetic. If it weren't for Twilight I would've left you to die in that alternate dimension long ago." "Bull[BEEP]!" I snarled, inwardly flinching by the negative reaction of emotions from behind me. "He's not me, Starlight. I couldn't think of anyone more worthy to being Twilight's student!" "I could name a few. Sunset, Moondancer, Trixie. All far more interesting and worth our time than some misguided unicorn. A child trying SO hard to play adult." My darker side sneered. "Tell me... What have you possibly done to deserve where you are now?" "Starlight-" "More than you ever will have." And my reflection screamed in raw anguish as the powerful burst of blue light soared past my side, impacting the dark yellow stallion and vanquishing him to mere wisps of shadows. His screams died with him. From behind me, Starlight panted with an enraged expression, newfound confidence suddenly emerging. And, noticing my look, the mare smirked rather proudly. "As if I'm dumb enough to fall for any of that." Because I could express how impressed I sincerely was, a slippery version of the mare's echoed from nearby. "But not wise enough to make a move, are you?" Our heads snapped back to the approaching Shadow Starlight, the mare with a darker shade of pink body and green evil eyes smiled slyly my way. Oh boy, here we go... "You are nothing like the common weakling stallions of Equestria." She commented as though matter-of-factly, standing right to my face and inciting my body to straighten, ready to fight back. My breath hitched warningly by the sly hoof brushing up my chest, those sickly eyes gleaming rather hungrily. "A rarity among your kind. You have no clue how... Intoxicating that is, warrior." Oh God, Starlight Glimmer's darker counterpart is trying to seduce me. From behind, I sensed the real Starlight feel a mixture of shock and deep embarrassment. The shadow version's grin widened. "You want a real mare. Unlike your precious Princess, I am not bound like childlike innocence nor the prosperity of friendship." She said that last word as though it were disease, the mare coyly touching my right cheek. "What we could do together, you and I... We were made for each other, warrior." I was torn between disgust or laughter. This pale shadow thought I'd be easily seduced like that? Please. "Well, I'm flattered my dear." I whispered at first, the shadow attempting to lean forward for her lips to meet mine... Her eyes then snapping open by the golden glow aimed right at her chest, and I grinned in good nature. "But I'm happy with what I have." Her screams of outrage died out after the golden light from my hoof consumed the entire dark form, leaving nothingness in its wake. Dusting my hoofs happily, I looked back to Starlight, whom was a blushing a bright red and looking at very thing but myself. I forced myself not to laugh at the, admittedly, adorable sight. "This hardly damages our friendship, Starlight." The unicorn hesitantly nodded, our attention then turning to the sound of creaking stone. All around, the walls of mazes began descending down into the floor itself, revealing the large round area with nothing left to hide. All but the mirrors. The oval objects stayed hovering in midair, before starting to form a spinning circle around our prepared states, Starlight and I standing back to back, before they retreated to the far rocky walls of the round room, place neatly against them with the edges beginning to glow a different colour between them. Yellow, purple and green. Starlight and I exchanged wary glances, regarding the mirrors around the room cautiously and with curiosity. "It looks like we have to solve this puzzle before we can move on." Starlight speculated, and I nodded. Probably so. Luckily, we had an advantage. Sombra! This will be easy enough for you. The voice responded dryly. Follow the pattern. "Pattern..." "Hm?" I looked to the confused Starlight. "I think there's a pattern to them." The unicorn frowned contemplatively, looking around with narrowed thinking eyes. Loathe as I was to admit, I sucked at puzzles, and Starlight would be better at figuring this out than I. Should just leave it to her. "Thirty mirrors around the room..." Starlight thought out-loud, gazing between between each sinister object. "All emanating a yellow, green and purple glow... Yellow, yellow, green, yellow, purple, green... Yellow, yellow, green, yellow, purple, green... Yellow, green, yellow- Wait... Aha!" The mare grinned brightly, pointing forward. "It was right in front of us. There's a misplaced pattern here than the other sides of the room!" "Well done Starlight!" I praised, genuinely proud of the mare. "Twilight's student alright!" Beaming at the compliment. the mare smirked triumphantly and blasted the right mirror with blue magic, the dark reflection brightening from the power and being encompassed in a gold light, revealing afterwards... The next doorway. Without exchanging any incentive, the mare and I shared gleeful looks and hurried forward. Hold on Shining, we'll be with you soon! "You really meant what you said?" The feminine voice inquired rather timidly minutes after exploring through the narrow corridor, prompting me to halt and look over to the hopeful unicorn. "About me being the most worthy student for Twilight?" "Student, friend, family, pick one." Was my simple firm answer. "Or all the above, they all apply anyway." "But... What your shadow self said-" "A pale imitation of my past self." Starlight still radiated doubt. "Starlight, look at me." The hesitant pink unicorn took a second to meet my solemn gaze. This needed to be said. "I'm going to tell you something that you must know. Under the time you have lived with us, becoming both a friend and part of our ever-growing family, it's true I didn't think so highly of you from the beginning. Do you know why that is?" "Because I tried to go back through time and change events so you and your friends never met all together?" Starlight grinned in faint humour. "Aside from that." My muzzle twitched upwards, but my eyes strengthened with revolution. "Because when I look at you, I see myself." Starlight opened her muzzle to respond, but I quickly added, "But I also see Twilight in you. In essence, you are the very legacy of Twilight and myself." Starlight frowned, unsure what to say about that. "I... Suppose you both have taught me valuable things together." The unicorn tilted her head curiously, a glimmer of hope in those magenta orbs. "Am I really like Twilight? 'Cause that sounds like a tad exaggeration..." "Starlight, you are all of Twilight's positive, and some negative traits, and so much more." Starlight blinked at my conviction. "Passionate and headstrong. Studious and determined. Willing to learn about friendship and make independent connections. Hesitant but facing danger regardless; a mark of true bravery. You're an amalgamation of the best and worst of Twilight and I, and you know what? I wouldn't have it any other way." The flattered and hopeful mare was now regarding the ground between us briefly, her emotions a swirling mixture of bafflement, embarrassment, awe and happiness. To really sell the point home, I slowly took a few steps and laid a hoof on her pony shoulder, inciting the surprised mare to look back up to my positive smile. "Twilight would tell you the exact same thing." I then cocked my head in playful thought. "Although a bit more eloquently with some forced friendship message hamfisted in." Starlight grinned in amusement, but understood what I was trying to convey, nodding. "I guess I was just thinking back to the last friendship lesson I learnt, the hard way." Ah. "But now I understand, I shouldn't let that shadow's words get to me." I felt the sincere gratitude and trust from our bond, inciting my smile to widen. "Just as I won't let yours get to me." Ha! And with that her cheeks brightened in flustered redness. "You- You absolutely should not!" Starlight shook her head wildly, both wincing and grinning sheepishly at once. "I mean, don't get me wrong, you're a great guy Stardust. Twilight is lucky to have you. I respect and admire you, look up to you as like a big brother. I would never want to ruin that-!" She was abruptly cut off from my humoured laughter, my amused self shaking my head before stepping back, turning to resume. "You are also ridiculously easy to tease like Twilight." At least, when Twilight was often flustered so quickly by my teases. God I missed those days. "Come on, we've kept Shining waiting long enough." With such, the next few minutes were met with comfortable silence, the mare calming down beside me as we continued onwards down the corridor. Sombra, what are we expecting by the end of this path? Oh, you're done being sentimental with your friend? Sombra snide rhetorically, before answering my question. You are almost to the end of this particular corridor. He was correct. The path ended up leading ourselves towards a small dark room, revealing nothing but five new opened pathways ready for us to take. Starlight huffed her growing frustrations to my right. "This is gonna take a while." I shared her exasperated smile. Maybe not as long as you'd think, Starlight. Sombra? Trust your instincts on this one. You mean use Balance? But the imbalance- You have grown stronger with your training. He replied at once. And your precious Prince isn't too far from you to remain concealed by the suffocating atmosphere of imbalance. Alright, I'll humour you then. Making a gesture for Starlight to stay silent, I briefly closed my eyes, flinching towards the waves of unstable magic fighting back at me. Oh yeah mate? Bring it on. My face clenched in focus, willing myself to push through the imbalance and concentrate on the bond between myself and Shining. Not as strong as my bonds with Twilight and the girls, but I've spent enough time with him to form a strong bond with him, surely? Breathing slowly, my own magic fought back against the black tides. And eyes opened suddenly from the light greeting me back through the dark air, head snapping towards the direction Shining was in. Starlight hastily followed my pace, knowing already what had me trust my instincts. "You have to teach me how to do that sometime." Starlight commented in both awe and humour, and I smirked. "Maybe I will. Make you a Twilight Warrior after Zagreus is taken care of." The mare chuckled to the very idea. "Is it mandatory to be one upon practicing Balance magic?" I cocked my head jokingly. "No but... It'd help to use that power under a united force, don't you think?" Starlight stayed quiet for a moment, allowing me to take the lead. "Stardust." "Hm?" I sensed deep curiosity originating from the unicorn, with slight hesitation. "Why did you leave your world?" The sudden question almost made me grind to a halt, my pace only faltering while keeping my gaze forward, intent on not losing the trail to our friend. "Interesting question. What brought this on?" Starlight was somewhat embarrassed to say this. "I often wonder what prompted such a life-changing decision from you. Not that I'd rather we have never met, at least not now anyway, but I have to ask, what exactly made you choose to stay here, with Twilight and our friends?" "You just answered it. With Twilight and our friends." Starlight paused, shaking her head with a doubtful glance. "It has to be more to it than that, Stardust." Hm? "I understand you cherish your friends, but to leave your homeworld? Forever? Those who raised and loved you? Friends and family that you chose to leave behind? I'm not trying to sound accusing about it, Stardust, but... Are your ties here really worth leaving everything else you've known behind...?" "...I told Twilight that she and the others were worth it, as my second family." My muzzle turned to a wry grin. "But you're right, there is... Another motive behind my departure from Earth." Starlight's attention was now entirely focused on me. I felt it. My answer first of all was a shrug. "I suppose I also left because I was bored." "Bored." Starlight repeated, understandably skeptic. "You would be too if you lived there at first." I smirked. "My people are tied to the dull lifestyles of taking jobs, working everyday and raising families from the peer pressure of society. I want so much more than that! Being here, in Equestria, with you ponies, I have a chance to live out life to the fullest without being stressed from the severe expectations of a corrupt government system and pushing family." Though you are hardly opposed to accusing Celestia of any corruption among the monarchy. "You... Didn't get along with your family?" Starlight asked that slowly, as if attempting not to offend me. My answer was an amused smile. "Oh no, I got along with them fairly well. But the truth is, Starlight, they've always been better off without me. I've always been nothing but a burden and inconvenience, never going to amount to anything in their eyes the longer I stayed on a world where free choice is, when you really think about it, an illusion." The mare continued expressing doubt. "You sound so certain of that." Because I was. "Sorry, Stardust, but I'm having trouble believing that sheer boredom and wanting to hang out with friends for the rest of your life were prime motivations to leaving everyone you and love and hold dear." Again, no scolding in her tone, which softened. "Though Iamglad you're here. You're just as much a teacher to me as Twilight." "Oh damn." I was as flattered as I was amused, cocking a grin. "Don't tell Twilight that, she might think I'm stealing you away just like-" My voice halted, alongside my pace. Starlight abruptly stopped beside me with a confused glance. "Stardust?" The reason I grinded to a halt? The onslaught of mixed emotions the closer we reached our friend. Anxiety, resolution, worry and stress. But it wasn't just the nearby Shining radiating emotions, for I also sensed imbalanced hate and glee coming from other creatures, familiar signatures that prompted my growling wince. It was Shining's yell of battle followed with vicious snarls which prompted Starlight and I to immediately run, speeding up to reach the chamber Shining and his opponents were waiting for us in. We seemed to have reached a main part of the palace, the room itself bathed in luxury... At least, until furniture and other expensive items were hurtled and shattered by the fighting before us. Shining, forced backwards, skidded on his hoofs to maintain composure and glared determinedly at the two creatures advancing towards him. Two recognizable monstrosities that almost had me roll my eyes. Instead, as the two monsters sprung into action, as did we. Myself more literally. The chimera and Ahiuzotl yelled out in surprised pain by the yellow hoof kick and blue energy beam knocking them across the room, knocking over a pedestal and portrait of the fallen King himself. Landing before a pleasantly surprised Shining, the stallion quickly stood beside me and faced the recovering creatures. "You sure took your sweet time." The Prince bantered as I removed my cape and hat quickly, discarding them and assuming a more human battle stance. My custom one. "I took the more scenic route." "How'd that go?" "They sure don't make secret dungeons like they use to." Shining matched my wicked grin, Starlight standing by the white taller stallion's right with her own body in tensed preparation. She grimaced from the unbecoming roars of the two creatures. "Zagreus's goons. Of course. Meaning he shouldn't be far behind." "Let's worry about these guys first." Shining's eyes narrowed alongside ours, the two creatures more than ready to attack. Aside from the corrupted blackened eyes, they looked relatively the same as ever. Ahiuztol with his tall blue leant body with the vague features of a feline, fifth paw for a tail and ridiculously long muzzle that's obviously compensating for something. And the chimera with its three heads consisting of a sabertooth tiger, a goat and snake, the third head fixed as its tail. They glared maliciously at us, acting on orders from their dangerous master. And without any warning, they pounced, their would-be prey jumping back from the leaps. The corrupted Ahiuztol resorted to personally attacking me. I should be flattered. Swipes of paws and attempted bites forced me to dodge and deflect them, making me somewhat recall my encounter with these beasts in that cave with the magical pool. These guys with Chrysalis managed to keep me on edge back then. But I've come a long way, grabbing the tail as it slammed down on the ground before me and, without meager effort, tossed the unwilling feline to the air and impacted his back harshly to the ground. Without a chance to recover, he was helplessly thrown upwards again and smashed by a well-aimed blue magical beam, throwing him away from my grasp. Starlight did well. Shining, meanwhile, was keeping the chimera distracted, the three vicious heads attempting desperately to make a snack out of the Prince. With a shield keeping them at bay after they tried biting at once, Shining then dived beneath the underbelly of the creature, a pink energy beam hurtling them upwards, giving me the chance to rush forward, jump, and perform a downward spin kick which sent the chimera crashing to the ground roughly. Batman Arkham style, baby. Balance then alerted me to Ahiuztol's sneak attack, but Starlight already protected me, a table magically impacting the feline's side and taking him off-guard. Uppercutting it's elongated chin, I glanced to Shining and leapt back beside him, a pink beam and golden wave sending the helpless creature flying, knocking into a crystal couch and utterly crushing the furniture. Sombra didn't seem to complain about us wrecking his second home. Victory was short-lived by the baleful groans behind us, the chimera rising to stand and prepared to fight back. Honestly, these guys weren't as much a challenge as they use to be. I was more annoyed now than pressured. Still, I kept my guard up, the three staring back at three heads. With simultaneous roars, the creature charged, all mouths attempting to take bites out of us altogether. Shining and Starlight immediately conjured up shields, whereas I just side-stepped and grabbed the snake's neck, keeping a tight grip. The thing hissed dangerously at me, attempting then to bite my limb. In retaliation, with both hoofs, I effortlessly lifted up the whole creature and performed neat spin numerous times. Once my unicorn friends were ready, my hoofs released the creature by the tail and sent him straight in midair. The chimera was powerless to stop the pink and blue combined magic smacking into its underbelly, sending it crashing through the ceiling and causing debris to fall because of it. However, my brief moment of respite, and with the two unicorns preoccupied dealing with the chimera, the controlled Ahiuztol managed to recover and made one final attempt, five paws swinging straight my way. My somewhat tired state was saved, but not by my friends. The feline was suddenly encompassed by a bright blue glow, more lighter than Starlight's shade of magic. Both unicorns and I regarded the suspended Ahiuztol snarling in outrage before finally noticing the pony by the doorway, in that light brown cloak and dark pink horn lighting up with firm resolve. "Now!" She commanded, and her wish was our command indeed. Exchanging confident nods, the three of us charged up our powers and, at once, the trapped feline was down for the count by mixtures of blue, pink and gold magic crashing its side, landing him in a motionless heap to a wall than the ground, leaving a large dent. Immediately we looked back to where the mare who helped us once stood. Gone. I could sense her presence fleeing from the room. Forget about her. Sombra sounded somewhat pained to say that. This is more crucial for you at present. Cautiously reaching out, I sensed no rage nor hatred emanating from the creatures, their emotions placed into slumber, signifying they were completely beaten. At my cleared nod, my friends relaxed and breathed heavily alongside me, myself wiping sweat from my forehead. Talk about a rabid training session. We must act quickly. The sudden voice of Starswirl the Bearded emerged. Zagreus must have a hold on these victims no longer. Jack, it is time we removed them of their blight. Got it. Without further prompting, I immediately got straight to work, turning to the fallen chimera first with a glowing golden hoof ready to purge the dark imbalance gripping its heart. They've been under that monster's influence long enough. Nothing like finishing off relaxing after a battle with some well-earned soda. Swallowing the drink from the bottle with a satisfied gulp, I noted Shining from the corner of my eye conversing with a certain pegasus I had no intention on ever approaching my whole visit here. Seriously, way to kill the victorious mood Shining? All joking aside, that was... Rather anticlimactic. The battle I meant. Although they'd disagree, it just felt rather short by comparison to my other confrontations with them. I know I've grown much stronger but... A warrior needs his satisfied fill, you know? What's important here, my friend, is moreso that two innocent creatures of nature are freed from the influence of a dangerous threat. You've done excellent work today, Jack. You, Prince Shining and young Starlight. Twilight would be no doubt pleased by three of her closest family members keeping each other safe. After finishing his conversation with Sentry, the white unicorn noticed me observing and smiled broadly, approaching with some satisfaction himself. "Good news is, Ahiuztol and the chimera are being taken back to the kingdom for a speedy recovery. Then we'll send them back to where they came from." I nodded, noticing something else far off. Shining followed my curious gaze, the pair of standing right next to the palace entrance. Nearby, Sunburst was conversing with a smiling Starlight, the former looking positively relieved and hopeful to see his childhood friend alive. Shining smirked, as though knowing what I was thinking. "I'll give it a month." I smirked widely. "I'll give it a year." "Heh." And then, the stallion looked back to me with a disappointed expression, turning serious again. "Chrysalis couldn't be found anyway. Guards are searching every nook and cranny of the palace, but Sombra's placed well hidden traps and puzzles everywhere. It'll be a while before we can solve them all." "I could help." I offered with a smile. It doesn't really surprise me if Chrysalis was nowhere around here anymore. Zagreus wouldn't want to lose his one final asset. "Since I have a certain King stuck in my head who could solve every puzzle for us..." Shining cocked a grin. "Appreciate it, but I sincerely doubt Sombra would want to assist his replacements and former guards with dismantling all his hard work." Damn right. Let these lazy [BEEP]tards figure them all out themselves if they believe themselves worthy of ever achieving my greatness. "Sombra agrees there." The Prince winced. "I'm still getting use to Sombra being in the head of my sister's special somepony." I shrugged apologetically, prompting his bemused smirk. "Not that it's your fault, but still. I trust you know what you're doing anyhow." He smiled in bright appreciation. "Thanks for your help today, you and Starlight and... Sombra... You've all been reliable friends and allies today." You hear that pal? Someone other than me thanking you for your contributions. Does that still make me the bigger fool? The King snarled in mock-anger. To be painfully honest, I'd much rather hold you a worthy successor to the throne than this pathetic excuse for a guard captain. "Sombra says you're welcome." Shining nodded, adding then hesitantly. "So... No hard feelings right?" What now? He clarified to my confused frown. "From your last visit to the kingdom, when we had a row about whether or not giving Thorax a chance." Ah. "Water under the bridge." I reassured my friend. "You were just angry over past encounters with his kind. That's understandable." Shining smiled wanly. "With any hope, the lack of any confirmed sighting of Chrysalis will help Thorax win the citizen's trust back." Before the stallion turned, speaking over his shoulder with a smile. "Would you mind checking up on my wife and daughter for me? I'll probably be here inspecting the place all day." "Sure thing." I nodded, always pleased for any opportunity to see my favourite niece. With a thankful grin, Shining headed back within the decaying palace, leaving me to take another swig of the comforting cola. Chrysalis... So Zagreus would still have a hold on her future self... You know guys, I get the funny feeling we'll be seeing them very soon... The finale emerges. Sombra stated somberly. Very soon, it is likely Zagreus will strike then. At that point he would reach enough power to launch an offensive somewhere. We must find him before then. Or train until that point, at the very least. I understand... Do you really think I'm a worthy successor for the throne? ...You have a spirit unlike any of the weakling stallions, aside from my own. They are weak, naive, and gullible to the point of embarrassment. He stated this as if it were all fact. You are naive, and gullible to some extent. But you possess a passion and low tolerance for idiocy. You are ready to fight and protect those which matters most to you. A warrior's spirit sprung from a lineage of old. I'd rather have that resting on my throne than... What is sitting upon it now. That... Was probably the nicest thing you ever said to me, Sombra... He then sounded rather irritated as well as... Flustered? No, couldn't be.She often had that effect. She-? My gaze snapped upwards to the watching eyes above, spotting the unicorn in the brown cloak with obscured features and blue hair barely leaking out. Her again... For the most part, we simply regarded one another, the mysterious equine perched atop one of the short towers the palace offered, before turning around and jumped from my line of sight, leaving me to ponder the much obvious questions. For those emotions I picked up from her across Balance... Sadness. Regret. Apprehension... Hope. I know you won't tell me anything Sombra, but at least humour me here. Who is this mare... To you...? A long moment of silence, followed with an eventual quiet word, held with depth and meaning. Everything. And it sounded like it hurt Sombra just thinking about it. Like, I legit felt his own pain as if it were my own, inhaling loudly and placing a hoof to my own chest. That answered one question, yet raised countless more... "Stardust?" My stance was startled by the unsuspecting approach of Starlight and Sunburst, the pair regarding me with concerned expressions. "Are you alright?" The wizard asked after I breathed in and out sharply, composing myself. The answer was a slow nod. "Yeah... Yeah, sorry." I removed my hoof from the emblem of mine and Twilight's cutie marks, grinning forcibly. "Just thinking to myself." Frowning briefly, Starlight then smiled lightly and inclined behind them. "We were just planning on heading back to the Crystal Empire. Are you sticking around yourself or...?" "...Yeah. Shining asked me to go check on Cadence and Flurry anyhow." I felt their intense curiosity, adding to my amused smile. "If Sunburst is done praising the Gods that his favourite childhood friend is safe and sound, let's get going." The yellow unicorn immediately flushed, looking to the snowy floor as I placed my capped soda bottle to the inward pocket of my own cape. An oblivious Starlight chuckled and nodded, walking between us. "I'm glad that's two of Zagreus's minions taken care of for good. Now we have less to worry about." "That's one way of looking at things." That said, I glanced to Starlight with a proud smile. "You did good today, Starlight. Twilight will be proud." The mare glowed at those words, whereas Sunburst regarded her with an affectionate smile. One day Sunburst, you'll get your chance. "So!" I started, eager to change the subject before they inquired anything else. "Got any childhood stories together to share on the way back?" The whole walk back then was filled with shared reminiscence and laughter. Chapter 149: How To Pick Up WingsOne fruit to the left. One fruit to the right. And not a single one spared. Each apple thrown my way by Twilight-designed apple machines intent on breaking through my defenses and scoring a hit. Not gonna happen. Outside the castle within the center grounds of the training field, apples thrown in all directions aimed for me, testing my own reflexes and tearing the fruit to pieces with blocks and swipes by their own velocities. My cape and fedora rested to the ground where Spike stood beside, the young dragon taking notes of my progress by Twilight's behest. The alicorn and Starlight were preoccupied with work, leaving myself to deal with improving myself while we waited for any news regarding Zagreus. Once again, I felt an immense gratitude by everyone's contributions to the search; pulling all available resources and contacting all friends and allies far and wide, making weekly reports sent to the castle or any of the mare's who knew these contacts personally. It was honestly astounding how many allies I unwittingly made over the course of my stay in Equestria myself. ...And how endangering them much further I was doing this. Mind on the now. A red blur tore through locks of my dark brown mane, the last of the apple machines firing the rest before I could properly relax my guard. "You missed one dad!" Spike called out, and I looked behind to the rolling apple on the ground. Oh the Hell I did. My hoof firmly placed atop before it could escape, eyes narrowed seriously. "I'll see you in Hell, Mother Nature." The apple never stood a chance. Spike walked over, passing the towel to clean off the fruity juices from my limbs. Nodding thankfully, I wiped off the remains as the dragon spoke cheerfully. "Awesome as ever Star- Dad! Twi- Er, Mom will be impressed without a doubt!" I smirked at the sheepish slip-ups. Spike was still growing use to addressing Twilight and I as such. Though we insisted to Spike he didn't have to call us those, the young lizard was persistent in acknowledging the two closest ponies in his life who helped him become the dragon he was today as his real parents. And, to be frank, I had absolutely no problem to Spike calling me 'Dad.' "Better than last time, you think?" "Definitely!" Spike grinned confidently. "I can't wait to learn all that after we finally defeat Zagreus!" Ah yes, he still desired to learn the magic of Balance himself, since Starswirl confessed any creature can learn the unique form of magic. "What are ya gonna do next bro- Um, dad?" Laughing lightly, I rubbed the dragon's scaled head with affection and smiled brightly. "I don't know Spike, what would you like for me to show off next?" The young lizard glared to the grass with thought, mulling it over. "The Balance Shockwave attack, naturally!" My grin only widened. "Son, I always enjoy how you think." There was a lump in my throat, one of affection, just from calling this dragon exactly that. "Stand a few feet back, Spike; I wouldn't need your mother to murder me if you get harmed somehow." And... Done! Aha! Removing my glowing hoof from the bunny's chest in satisfaction, I smiled over positively to the yellow pegasus and young dragon watching. "There you go Fluttershy. Angel's all better now." The ungrateful furball in question leapt gracefully off the table towards his mistress. Fluttershy beamed warmly, snuggling her disgruntled pet happily. "I'm glad you're not feeling so down Angel." The bunny only tapped his foot expectantly, whereas Fluttershy grinned patiently. "First, say thank you to the nice stallion." Angel slowly turned, grouchily regarding my admittedly smug smirk and grumbling beneath his breath, making a sound that, I guess, was reluctant gratitude. "You're welcome Angel." I replied with dry amusement. Fluttershy watched the exchange with endearment, letting Angel have his meal by his bowl. The pegasus then looked to everyone else in her cottage consuming their meals before turning to me happily. "And thank you, Stardust, for helping me calm down my friends. I don't know what has gotten into them of late." Yeah, Fluttershy called me down to the cottage just earlier, Spike accompanying me out of boredom. Turns out, the woodland critters were developing extremely high levels of anxiety and fright, almost making a mess of the house. Fluttershy and I worked together in solving this conundrum, her compassion for animals mixed with my Balance magic putting an end before things escalated far quicker. "We make a great team my dear." Glancing over to the bunny, I quipped, "Tell me, did you name him Angel because your parents forgot to name you that?" Spike snorted from the table, helping himself to snacks. Fluttershy blushed brightly at the tease, pretending to look interested at the nearby plant. And then, a voice from the staircase turned up. "Ugh, what's with all the racket...?" The racket which died out minutes before you came down, you mean? Spike shared my displeasure with a loud groan, the familiar green pegasus walking down to greet his sister's guests, his tired features warping to pleasure. "Well well! The special somepony of the Princess and her little dragon have come to grace us with their presence. Isn't that nice dear sister of mine?" Fluttershy radiated equal annoyance, but hid it behind a calm smile. "They're just here to help out with our little friends, Zephyr." Zephyr Breeze snorted, his bunned-up yellow mane looking slightly more disorganized as he wrapped a limb over his shorter sibling's shoulders, smirking towards us. "Now, don't tell me you were just hitting on my sister right now, Stardust old buddy? I never knew you had it in you!" Fluttershy glared embarrassingly at the floor from her younger brother's evident attempt of making her flustered. I rolled my eyes with a mocking gesture and tone, "Nah ma homie, I would've gotten with your fine sister long ago if that was the case. Rather her than yerself, which I wouldn't touch with a ten-foot pole." Please refrain from ever doing that again. Spike was snorting humourously into his food, prompting my inward smirk. As Fluttershy was now blushing red as a tomato, while Zephyr mock-gasped. "Words hurt, you know. How can I trust someone like you to look after my dependent sister? Although..." He suddenly grinned rather greedily. "I guess that means your Princess would then be on the market- Gah!" "Sorry." I quickly said without much meaning behind it. "Reflex." I released the stallion's styled mane I had violently tugged, Zephyr backing up. Fluttershy looked torn between scolding me or giggling from her own brother being teased next. "But seriously, another comment about Twilight and not being invited to the next game night will be the least of your worries." Zephyr inspected his mane, groaning in utter despair. "...Noted." Spike was now chortling. What was Zephyr doing upstairs anyway-? "Please tell me he wasn't sleeping in your bed." Fluttershy glanced away sheepishly. "And he made you sleep on the couch." A hesitant look, but all that was needed. Sighing irritably, I glared to the green pegasus. "I thought you had your own place now?" "I do!" "...Then why are you here?" "Can't a pegasus lovingly visit his wonderful sister without any ulterior motives?" "..." He huffed at the three deadpan stares. "Fine. I'm here to promote my new business in Ponyville. My custom-made mane styles have been a major success in Cloudsdale, and now I intend to spread that business from the very town that helped me find the confidence I needed!" "...Starting from Fluttershy's bed?" Zephyr glared at the giggles from Fluttershy and Spike. "You know, your own mane could use a little work, Stardust pal. You look like you haven't combed the thing in weeks!" "That's not too implausible..." I smirked at Spike's scoff. I'm guessing right now that the next episode is taking place now, later or happened much earlier. That little mess over dear Granny retelling the times where younger Applejack was a total fibber and Big Mac was absolutely right about everything, and yet somehow he's also the one in the wrong. I guess the lesson there is no one likes being told they're wrong...? Removing my hoof from Johnny's chest, I nodded in accomplishment, the large Timberwolf grumbling its thanks before being snuggled by its loving carer. Fluttershy briefly closed her eyes in content with her hoofs wrapped around the animal's muzzle, the last one of her friends outside the cottage to be taken care of. "And our work here is done." I told happily to Spike whom I stood beside, beaming in satisfaction as we observed the pleasant scene. From the second floor of the cottage, Zephyr's loud humming from the window in the shower prompted our glances of wry amusement. "Hey Fluttershy, if your brother is becoming too much to bare, let me know." "Oh, don't worry." The yellow pegasus responded in slight dry humour. "I've endured him since the day he was born." Hah! Snark from Fluttershy. I love it! "What now, bro- Err, dad?" Spike inquired hastily, turning my way expectantly. Hm, good question. I shrugged. "Unless we get some news about Zagreus, I'm not sure Spike. Twilight's busy right now with Starlight so... Yeah, no clue. We could check on the others?" The dragon beamed at the very suggestion, replying excitedly, "Yeah! Maybe Rarity needs our help with something next! We know how daunting it can be to run an entire boutique alone. She might be exhausted for all we know!" Somehow, I knew he was going to suggest that very thing. Smiling humouredly, I rubbed the dragon's forehead. "Um, actually." We looked to Fluttershy, the yellow pegasus radiating sudden meekness. "I was wondering, if you two plan to hang out today, you could do me a teensy little favour..." Spike blinked before grinning. "Sure thing Fluttershy, right bro- Dad?" I smiled warmly. "Of course. What is it?" "Well, you know that Zephyr is here to, um, promote his self-made business." Fluttershy began, hastily adding, "And I'm very proud of him for doing so! He's come a long way since his last visit to Ponyville outside of the castle! I was hoping you might, um, keep my brother out of trouble while he's out. I'm sure he'd appreciate the company very much." "...You mean, spend an entire day with Zephyr." "...Yeah..." I looked to Spike, then to Fluttershy, then to Spike again, the dragon pretty much sharing my expression to the very idea. Still, Fluttershy's done much for me, and I imagine she just wants to keep her overzealous sibling from hurting himself. But essentially babysit that pegasus for the whole day... As if hearing my thoughts, Fluttershy quickly added, "It won't take long, I promise. Zephyr just wants to share his propositions to the townsfolk. I have plans to visit Zecora today, so I'd greatly appreciate somepony keeping an eye on him." Spike then added after a moment's pause. "He has been growing more tolerable since we started those game nights." "...Alright." [BEEP] it. It'll kill us some time while we wait for any news. I raised my hoof in mock-surrender with a humoured smile to the mare. "We'll babysit your little brother for you if that's what you want." Fluttershy grinned warmly. "Thank you very much." She earnestly meant that, as always. "I promise to repay you someday." Spike smirked expectantly. "Well I am pretty hungry." What now? "Spike you just ate. Don't be greedy." "Hey, she's offering!" "Not all the contents in her fridge!" "Who am I? You? I don't gorge everything out and then have mom sendsomeoneout shopping everyday because we have a human who's always hungry." Fluttershy's soft giggling cut our banter off, prompting our own chuckles after a pause. Ah family. We were enjoying ourselves until- "Fluttershy! Where'd you put that specific shampoo I asked for?!" "...Just say the word Fluttershy." The yellow pegasus glanced at me in amused gratitude. "Good afternoon Ponyville~! It is I, the one and only, here to promote a new style of mane the likes you have never seen!" The tall pegasus announced, loudly, to a crowd of passing ponies whom paid him zero heed. To Zephyr's eternal ignorance. "It must be great to live a simple life..." Spike chortled into his cupcake, barely composing himself from my dry remark. "We wouldn't know, would we?" I grinned cheekily alongside my son. Zephyr, meanwhile, continued trying to appeal to the less-than-interested masses. It's like they've been warned about him beforehand. "I have come all the way from the proud city of Clousdale, to share with you a custom-designed product the likes you have guaranteed to have never witnessed in your whole ignorant existence! The Zephyr Breeze mane style exclusive, already a huge success in Cloudsdale, and can be so for Ponyville!" ...Suddenly I missed Flim and Flam. Spike then called out, "Oh! Hey Rarity!" Hm? The dragon had spotted the white unicorn from the corner of his eye, quickly jogging towards his crush excitedly. Rarity turned from viewing a shop window, smiling pleasantly at the sight of the lizard and I. "Why hello Spike! And Stardust! And... Zephyr." That expression doured justifiably, deadpanning as the pegasus grinned smugly and showing punchable teeth. Composing herself, the fashioner smiled warmly to us. "I'm just purchasing several supplies for the boutique. My contacts in Manehatten have requested quite the number of exclusive works." "Would you like some help carrying them?" Spike nodded to the bags floating alongside the mare. Rarity beamed fondly to the eager dragon. "That would be most appreciated Spikey-wikey. Alas, I see you are already seemingly preoccupied. Might I inquire as to your own ventures outdoors?" "Oh, we're just helping Zephyr here promote his new business-" "We're keeping an eye on him and keeping Zephyr out of trouble." I interrupted Spike, refusing to sugarcoat it. The dragon pouted, Rarity smirked in amusement, and Zephyr... Zephyr brushed back his mane and suggestively approached the unicorn- Oh noooooooo...! "You know, I can't help but notice you are a mare of refined taste." The pegasus had the gall to wrap an arm around the unicorn, waggling his eyebrows and oblivious to her twitched expression of revulsion, my annoyed stare and Spike's... Highly jealous glare. Almost warrior-like. I'm quite pleased about that. "How would you like to be the first among Ponyville to try out this particular style I am selling, right now for a limited low price? I think it'll suit your exotic mane and improve it in the likes you've never witnessed before in your entire life." "A most gracious offer." Rarity's tone suggested anything but gratitude, the mare coolly regarding the self-absorbed stallion before worming out of his grasp. "But I much prefer my own wondrous style as is, thank you. It was good seeing you Stardust, Spikey!" "But..." My son's claw reached futilely to the retreating Rarity, pitifully lowing it with an anguished look. I couldn't help but glare irritably to the smug Zephyr, who looked anything but disappointed by Rarity's swift departure. The green pegasus then nodded knowingly. "I understand, she must be so use to ponies trying to advertise their products involving her that it becomes too much." Yeah, THAT'S it. Then Zephyr placed an unwelcome hoof on Spike's deflated shoulder. "I couldn't help but notice the way you looked at her. You, my young friend, have fine taste." "Yeah, thanks..." Spike growled bitterly, but Zephyr was barely deterred, steering the annoyed dragon down the path into town. "Let me give you some advice for picking up that kind of mare." Ohh kill me now. We are reaching closer and closer to the very conclusion. Oh, not talking about Zephyr's self-indulgent walk around Ponyville. No I refer to the finale of season six itself. Admittedly the finale in question was... Well it left wonders to be desired. Not the best among them; especially with the Changeling Pokemon transformation. Yuck. And then after it with... The fourth Equestria Girls... Probably the worst of them all. Oh boy it's gonna be rough getting through both of those, even if I may not even be there... Except... Yeah, if my presence during the main events causes significant more imbalance, that means I'm under no obligation to go to Camp Everfree. Right Starswirl? All dependent on your choices, Jack. I sense, however, there is far more to this situation which will incite our investigation to that asinine camp once the time comes. Failing our objective of apprehending Zagreus before the finale, it would be likely he'd strike during the next story. Miss Shimmer and the girls would rely on your help once again. Ugh, if it's Camp Everfree I'll be needing the help... Well it was worth a shot. But still, the further we reach them, the more worried I become. Things are already pretty dire considering what Chrysalis has planned, and with Zagreus? All kinds of [BEEP] can go down. What is a fate worse than the ones my friends endured in the finale occurred? And what if I was powerless to prevent it from happening? With this threat, they could potentially gain more fatal injuries than anything. Zagreus was far more merciless than the Changeling Queen would ever be, and that... Was a frightening thought. Suddenly I was regretting failing to capture that monster on those mountains more and more, it was my fault all of this happened, despite what Twilight and the others would say. If anything worse does happen to them, I will never forgive myself... "- And that, my friend, is the most guaranteed result to winning a mare's heart!" I tuned in to hear Zephyr finally conclude his no-doubt absurd lecture to the dragon, the pair a few feet forward from myself. The tall pegasus beamed in self-accomplishment, casually striding forward as though noticing something which fancied his interest. "Sure, thanks Zephyr. Now I know everything..." Spike said doubtfully, slowing down to match my own pace. Leaning down, I requested in concern. "Please tell me you didn't follow any of that advice." The dragon smirked. "Not a single word." "Atta boy." Our attention resumed forward, where the green stallion ceased halted and stared upwards, suddenly wagging his eyebrows with a less-than-charming grin. Curiously, we looked up and- "Oh dear God no..." "Well well! It appears we're destined to always encounter each other, Rainbow Dash!" The blue mare in question, having enjoyed herself napping above a cloud, glanced over to gaze down our way, her pink eyes widening in exasperated horror. Zephyr smoothed back his yellow tied-up mane and continued. "Napping, on such a fine day like this? Why, it's as if you can't do anything without me darling!" "...Spike." I suddenly began, addressing the just-as-unamused dragon beside me. "Remember when I said that I was a ladies man in high school?" "You've mentioned it a couple of times. Why?" "In my years maturing since then, it occurred to me what a self-pretentious attention-hungry crybaby I was. I often bothered girls without realizing it and made them laugh in the most pitying ways. But..." My troubled gaze fixed on the green pegasus. "At least my flirting made them laugh...?" "Eh." Spike shrugged. "I'd still take your advice about girls than Zephyr anyday. Speaking of which bro- Dad, when can you start giving me said advice?" I smirked wryly at the eager question, barely containing his own enthusiasm. "Maybe later." After we've saved Zephyr from himself. He continued trying, and failing, to woo the pegasus a million times out of his league. "Why don't you come down here, don't be shy, and greet your favourite stallion?" Pink eyes drifted upwards to meet me, and Rainbow suddenly smirked. Oh God. The blue Wonderbolt flew down at impressive casual speed and landed right beside me, tapping my side in friendly greeting. "Hey Star! Yo Spike!" The dragon grinned back in greetings, and Rainbow looked back to me with a smug smirk. "How's my favourite stallion?" Playing along, I returned the look. "Doing just fine, how's my favourite Wonderbolt?" "Couldn't be better! Spitfire wants to talk to you soon, by the way. Said she needs more information about Zagreus." "Oh joy." I rolled my eyes in good nature. "I can only imagine what kind of interrogation she would perform." Rainbow snickered. "Nah it'll be fine. I think she's warmed up to you last time. Says she respects a pony who isn't afraid to speak his mind, condescending jerk or not... Her words, not mine." She raised her hoofs in mock surrender, and three of us laughed like good friends. Zephyr, meanwhile, forgotten, visibly deflated at being clearly blown off by his evident crush, but shook it off and tried again, grinning smugly whilst approaching. "Ohoho! No need to play ignorant Rainbow Dash! I understand how my appearance can be overwhelming; my newfound success obviously not helping matters. Maybe you've heard of it, it's all over Cloudsdale now. But trust me, I am still the same pony at heart. Maybe you can see that sometime over-" "So!" Rainbow continued rather loudly, speaking over the obnoxious stallion with a wide grin aimed at me. "How goes the hunt?" I shrugged with a modest smile. "Not going as well as we'd hope. I'm guessing the Wonderbolts are having trouble too?" "Eh, a minor setback." She waved dismissively. "Zagreus can't hide forever, not even from us! The Wonderbolts have eyes everywhere, and nopony can ever escape our speed. We'll catch him in no time flat!" "Glad to hear it." "Ahem!" The male pegasus coughed intentionally, his brow furrowed now but composing himself. But I could sense the waves of annoyance and disbelief. "I know you're playing hard-to-get, but you don't have to try to make me jealous. Besides, why settle for an Earth Pony who already has someone like the Princess-" "You know, I don't think we've ever properly raced together Star." The Wonderbolt interrupted as though he never spoke, smirking widely. "What do ya say, your Balance against my speed sometime soon? It'd be a match of the century!" A race... Huh. "Actually sounds pretty fun." Grinning, I met the offered hoof with my own, the equivalent to a fistbump. Would only ever commit that gesture with someone like Rainbow Dash. "After we find Zagreus, we can race all over Equestria if you wanted." A glint of mischief in those pink eyes. "Careful what you wish for pal." "I'm not the one making the wish here, my dear." Our gazes were equally in challenge playfulness- Ugh! Zephyr made another valiant attempt, raising his voice in demanding to be heard while pushing himself between us, making a dramatic gesture. "Why race with an Earth Pony when you race with another, more worthy pegasus of style and grace?" He smirked down flirtatiously towards the irritated Wonderbolt. "What do you say? You, me, the whole skies. Just what you've always wanted- Hey!" "Come see me when you want to meet Spitfire." The blue mare was then to the other side of me with a humoured smile. "She doesn't like to be kept waiting. Can't blame her." And then, Rainbow committed an action I never thought she'd do; lightly pecking my right cheek before zooming off into the bright skies, leaving a stunned me, blinking but barely trying not to laugh Spike, and gaping Zephyr. ...I feel like now we're just taking the [BEEP]. Nah, this clown deserves being brushed off by that mare. Sombra affirmed sternly. She at least possess some dignity and pride. The tour back through town brought on a different atmosphere, the green pegasus now slouching after us with a defeated posture, one of the few rare times Zephyr was outwardly doubting himself. Pitiful. Spike and I shared knowing glance after checking back to the depressed stallion keeping his gaze on the ground. Sheesh, actually felt bad for the guy. I knew what it was like to try impressing girls beyond my league like Rainbow... "I don't get it!" Of course you don't. "Where did I go wrong?" How about... Everything? "Was it the cologne? I tried out something new after my shower. It should've worked!" Mm-hm, that was it... "Poor guy." Spike commented quietly, looking back with actual sympathy. "Ya think maybe we didn't help back there? He was only trying to impress Rainbow Dash after all." "It's the way he went about it that's the problem." I replied lowly, sighing tiredly. "He reminds me too of myself, you know... It hurts." Spike looked to me, but said nothing. Probably a good thing, there was nothing else needed to be said. Zephyr continued moping from behind us, ignoring the puzzled stares of ponies passing by at the three misfits walking through town, moreso focused on the depressed pegasus. Might as well just take him back to Fluttershy now, since he clearly isn't enthusiastic enough to try promoting his business. "Why can't she just admit the way she looks at me. I know the signs!" For God's sake- "And that's exactly the problem." The pegasus suddenly started by my snappish tone, whirling around to face him with an annoyed gaze. "You're seeing things that aren't there. When has Rainbow once expressedanyinterest in you? Name one time, go on." "Well she...!" Zephyr paused, tapping his clean-shaven chin with thought. "There was that one time... When... Y'know..." Rubbing my gold forehead, I continued with a hint of frustration. "Zephyr, what you're doing, isn't the way to winning a girl's heart. Under no logical reason would a girl prefer a guy who thinks the sun shone out of his own arse." Brief image of a green-haired camper came to mind, prompting me to fiercely add, "No girl written by competent writers anyway... Regardless, if you want to actually impress Rainbow, you can start by not enforcing the idea that she sees you as anything more than her best friend's brother." "But, but, she does like me!" Zephyr protested rather weakly, looking distressed by the objective statements. "Why else does she come to visit ma and pa at times if I'm there? Explain that Mr. Know-It-All!" "Probably because she's there with Fluttershy..." Spike mumbled with folded arms, and my head inclined to Spike approvingly. "Pfft! Obviously because she doesn't want to confess-!" "Listen you self-indulgent narcissist-!" Twilight's stern gaze emerged in my head, inciting me to take a deep breath. Alright, calm down Jack. He's not worth the effort, as Twilight would say. Lowering my tone, I inquired lightly, "Do you like Rainbow Dash?" "Well, far be it for a stallion to confess-" "Do you like Rainbow Dash?" "I can't possibly divulge my love life-" "Do you like Rainbow Dash?" "Let's pretend for a moment I entertain the brief notion, what makes you think that-?" "Do you like Rainbow-?" "Yes okay?!" Zephyr exclaimed loudly for the populace to hear, looking quite annoyed for having been incited to confess as much. "I have a crush on my sister's best friend! Happy now?!" Despite my internal sense of triumph, my muzzle twitching upwards somewhat, I maintained a calm stare. "I'll only be happy when you start respecting her boundaries, and treat her like an actual person instead of insisting she has the hots for you than the other way around." Sighing again, my posture straightened. Spike, knowing what was coming, opted to stand beside the pegasus for the lecture to come. "Rainbow Dash isn't your average mare; she's overly-confident, but is capable of being modest when needs be. She's adventurous, brave, strong and loyal to her friends. Her traits are a contrast to your own. I'm not gonna sugarcoat this Zephyr; you're probably one of the least few ponies I'd consider worthy for someone like her. I'm sure Rainbow, right now, would agree." The harsh truth deflated the pegasus more and more, Zephyr asking rather tentatively, reminding me of his debuted episode. "Then... What can I do?" Time for years of hanging around females to pay off. "First thing's first, you can apologize for acting like a pretentious jerkwad to her after all these years, tell her you want to get to know her as a pony, but in her own time. Start treating her like one too. Next, tone down on the arrogance. Rainbow can be arrogant too, yes, but her own demeanor has softened over past years, and I'm sure she'll appreciate a stallion who's actually aware of his limits. Take an interest in her hobbies and what she does for a living, tell her how great she is and ask how you can be the same." "...You really think that would work?" Zephyr and Spike leaned forward both expectantly, the former more in hope. Hell, even stallions passing by paused to hear this conversation too, almost making me smirk by the attention. Mares, meanwhile, shared approving glances by these very words. "One thing about romancing a woman, or mare in this case, is that these things take time." I smiled wryly. "Don't try to push the relationship forward after, say, the first date, or kiss after only a few days of knowing each other. Let it develop. Patience is one of the most fundamental aspects to achieving a solid relationship." "Is that how it worked between you and the Princess?" "...Something like that." The pegasus then regarded the ground... Followed with the sky, face deeply contemplating. Yeah don't think too hard buddy. Then, clearly making a decision, Zephyr beamed lightly and stood upwards with pride. "Come on then guys! We're wasting daylight just standing around! We have my business to promote!" "Y'know, we can better promote your business if we had the right stuff for it." Spike then pitched in helpfully, listing them off his scaled fingers. "Posters, letters, signs..." Zephyr gasped approvingly. "You, my lizard friend, are a genius!" Before proceeding to drag both Spike and I down the street to Twilight knows where. "Woo!" Spike flopped down on the couch after me, just as weary and exhausted as I after all that. "Who knew someone like Zephyr Breeze could make us work so hard?" I groaned in soft agreement. "Not even Starswirl's training could prepare me for that..." My posture shifted comfortably on the couch, the pair of us in my room with the full intent on relaxing after a full day of effort. Zephyr paid no expense in letting the whole town know about his mane business in Cloudsdale. Posters and advertisements were shared all over Ponyville by the time we were done, as evening's shade cast over. Fluttershy personally thanked us once Zephyr departed with a chirpier mood than usual. Spike stretched his limbs, regarding the ceiling with me with a weary sigh. "Remind me to make him build the house next time on Minecraft." I grinned humouredly. "Noted." Yawning slightly, the dragon sat upwards and gazed to me. "So, what's bothering you?" Hm? "Don't know what you mean." Green serpentine orbs glinted in knowing. "When we were walking home, something's been eating at you. I can feel it... Not sure how." The dragon shrugged helplessly at my raised brow. ...Balance? Even the son should feel what his father emanates. "So come on, spill." Spike persisted, leaning forward with a faint smirk. "I know it's never a good thing to let you be bothered about something alone." "...Twilight's been rubbing off on you." I grunted with a humoured grin, resuming my gaze on the ceiling, expressing shifting to melancholy. "It's nothing really, just anxious about... Future events." "Oh... Oh!" Spike gasped in epiphany. "Is something big happening very soon?" I winced. "Something like that... Well, something exactly like that." Just the image of this young dragon, Twilight, my friends, my niece... All trapped in those green pods, encased by a sickly Queen who wanted nothing more than to make them suffer... I had to keep myself from shuddering. Starswirl... Are you sure I can't stop this from happening...? Even my mentor sounded remorseful. It is the way things should be. All for the sake of maintaining balance, Jack... Though I assure you, I'd desire nothing more than the safety of your loved ones as well. They are as important to me as they are to yourself. "You know how much I hate to be so powerless in helping, Spike, let alone stopping it altogether." My head rested on my front limbs, breathing slow and solemn. "The last thing I ever want is for you all to be in danger. But this time..." "You can't stop it." "...No." I heard the frown in Spike's voice. "But... We win in the end anyway, so isn't that a good thing?" I shook my head. "Wish it was that simple, Spike, but with Zagreus on the loose-" "Then all the more reason you should get involved." What? I looked down to the insistent dragon befuddingly, Spike ready to make his point. "If Zagreus becomes a part of it, you can just come with us to stop him. If not, then we still win against whatever we face next. It's win-win either way. Honestly, I don't really see the problem." "Spike, Zagreus could already have change certain events without us even knowing about it-" "Again, that's why you should join us regardless!" The young dragon interjected firmly, raising a claw for me to cease talking. "You said it yourself, we always win. So what if one more villain gets included? I know I know, he's different from the others. But you know what? You're here to stop him! You're the Twilight Warrior, and I know you can defeat him before, during or, heck, even after we stop this next threat! We all believe in you; me, mom, Rarity, Starlight, everyone!" ...I smiled, sitting upwards right and motioned to the confident dragon. "Come here." Spike looked puzzled, but complied, accepting my tight embrace. I pulled the young, brilliant dragon into my chest, rubbing his forehead with a content smile. "One day... You'll be a greater Twilight Warrior than I can ever be." Spike chuckled, returning the comforting hug with a joking tone, "I don't know about that." The embrace lasted a good while, my son eventually pulling back with a hopeful grin. "So, mind giving your favourite son some tips on winning a mare like Rarity's heart?" "You're my only son." "So there's no issue there then." I laughed out-loud, indulging the young lizard with tips over how not to repeat my mistakes in the past. My previous worries all but forgotten thanks to this amazing young dragon with the heart and passion of both his parents... But mostly his mother. "Her name is Radiant Hope." The pronunciation of the name sounded almost strangled, as if spilling some forbidden secret lost to time. I waited, patiently, while the fallen King spoke, his stance and gaze focused on the window overlooking the golden landscape, the pair of us deep within the fantasized world of my own mind. My real body rested, lying comfortable besides Spike on the couch after an exerting day. Sombra hesitated, for once looking deeply troubled before continuing, his tone and expression more somber than I've ever witnessed them. "She was... The only light in that kingdom which radiated with light. Someone who, as children, accepted me for my own difference and uniqueness in magic, never once judging me... Before my reign, she was... Is, the greatest thing to ever happen to my existence." "I see..." A visible scowl. "Not in the way you think boy." Sombra growled, but it lacked the typical menace behind it. Never have I heard the unicorn so... Drained. "I would cherish my friendship for her for the rest of time. We were meant to rule the Empire, together... But like many, my methods of rule were deemed frightening to her eyes... And she fled upon the day of my coronation, never to be seen again..." There was something about the way he said 'coronation,' as if incredibly pained from recalling that very day. Regardless, I opted not to ask, letting Sombra speak his piece and letting all my patience pay off. The King sighed, keeping red eyes focused outside to the blue plains. "At first, I believed I didn't require such weakness anyway, I'd find myself a worthy Queen by my side sooner or later. But, when Celestia and Luna banished me to that glacier, stripped me of my form and most of my sanity... Despite all the pain and torment of recalling all those memories... It was that same light from the only friend I ever had, which kept me from losing my complete form of sense." It was obvious the moment her name was announced, but this only confirmed my deep-rooted suspicions the further this conversation commenced. "You loved her." And he flinched, snapping red eyes my way irritably. "Our bond is far deeper than your misconceptions of romance boy-" "No." I shook my head, taking a few steps closer while reaffirming my statement. "You love her. I see it in your eyes. I... I can sense it in the air." I paused, frowning gently. "A thousand years and your feelings for her never swayed. A dark King who knows true, genuine love and affection... You two were best friends?" "Since we were both colt and filly." Sombra nodded, his expression softening against akin to... Regret? "Oh, how often we jested and teased one another, always finding fault but never judging for it towards each other... She was as breathtaking as her namesake... And I was a lonely outcast, undeserving, taking the throne for myself out of fear of what else I would become..." "Only to become what I exactly feared..." "...Sombra..." I struggled to find the right words, almost reaching out to comfort the stallion whom once caused me and my friends so much torment. Think Jack... Ah. "It's clearly obvious she misses you too. I know you've watched all my interactions with her... Even despite who you are, the pain and sorrow she radiated - Excuse the pun - towards her oldest and dearest childhood friend is palpable." A ghost of a smile. "She was always too compassionate for her own good..." Then his royal features shifted to stern. "I can never return to that life. She chose her path, as I chose mine..." "Does it have to be this way though...?" Sombra smirked towards me snidely. "Another attempt of reforming me, Jack? Using the only pony I truly ever cared for?" "If not for yourself, then perhaps for her?" This was it. The clutch, I boldly took another step. "Sombra, there is nothing more important than the love of two people, ponies or otherwise. You have the chance, unlike your canon self, to start again. What if, say, I help you retain your original form somehow, and help you reunite with Radiant? What would you say to that?" An ironic grin. "I'd call you an idiot and a fool, but nothing would change there." Hot air exhaled from his nostrils, a doubtful frown. "Say we entertain this hypothesis, how would you attempt to bring my own form back? Magic can only do so much, and I highly doubt your friends would be eager to assist creating a new body for the 'feared tyrant.'" "We can work on all that after we capture Zagreus," I replied firmly, leaning forward with faint hope. "But would you agree to this? Reunite with your friend so long as you vow never to harm anyone again nor rule a kingdom with an iron fist?" "What a hard bargain you drive." Sombra remarked dryly, but the look in his eyes spoke something else entirely. The King's thoughtful disposition followed with shaking his head sternly. "We can address this notion further, as you said, after we apprehend that monster and destroy it once and for all. That is all I will say on the matter for now." "Just think about it." I practically pleaded. "For the mare you love." Blood red eyes glanced back to the window, golden rays reflecting his grey features like a dark angel being introduced to the light. The tone was spoken with solemn finality. "I have thought of nothing else for the last thousand years..." Chapter 150: The Dragon InquisitionOkay, this was not what I was expecting to start the afternoon! Dodging arrows left, right and above, my body swerved and leaped in numerous directions to avoid the onslaught of weaponry, sharp pointy sticks projecting my way with malicious intent. It's a miracle my cape has yet to be shredded by the damn things. But once again, over a year of training was starting to save me from becoming a bulls eye target board for the ponies firing these arrows my way- Jesus! That one almost hit my neck! It was suppose to be a simple mission; investigate the surge of imbalance which Starswirl had detected around this area and look for any clues regarding Zagreus. A nearby local village happened to be in this vast area, and you know what welcomed the sight of me upon closing in on the town? Mad, very mad ponies and waves of arrows. Insignificant pests. Sombra growled irritably as I continued dancing out of the way of deadly pointy sticks. We are merely wasting time here with these cretins delaying our journey. You're telling me! I leaned back from an arrow almost cutting the fur of my underbelly. Suggestions? Deal with them. We won't have to settle matters barbarically. Their attacks are about to cease. "HOLD YOUR FIRE!" Starswirl's prediction was correct. A stern-looking pony poked his head up and raised a hoof while bellowing that command, the equines hiding behind piles of sandbags thankfully ceasing with the onslaught. My hoof caught the last arrow hurled and promptly snapped it in two, lowering my body back on all fours cautiously. Thank God, it's over... For now at least. "Does that look like a dragon to you folks?" The same stallion continued, short cropped dark orange mane and bright silver body, firm teal eyes glaring at the flustered group of ponies in clear annoyance and disapproval. "You could've harmed an innocent stallion passing through!" They almost did. "You almost did too!" See? He gets it. Shaking his head as the crowd began to rise above the bags, the tall stallion, Earth Pony I just noticed, approached my posture with a wry smirk. "Mighty fine skills you pulled off just now." He sighed in regret. "Apologies about what just happened now. The town's been on edge ever since that dragon started attacking the town." I blinked. A dragon? Around here? "Sorry but... A dragon? Here?" A small grin. "You know it." Before the silver Earth Pony turned to the populace observing the exchange. "Alright ponies! Get back to the village and learn from your mistakes!" The reluctant crowd grumbled vocally and proceeded to do as ordered. Looking back to me, my new friend continued. "Name's Silver Strike. Yours?" Commanding, to the point, and takes no nonsense. My kind of guy. I smirked. "Stardust Balance." "Pleasure's all mine." Silver replied sincerely before resuming his gaze to the side, far off. "Again, sorry about what just occurred right now. We're all under a lot of stress of late." "By the dragon." I stated the obvious, which he nodded towards. Hmm, would it be too obvious to conclude a connection between Zagreus and this invading dragon? Since I have little leads to go on, I decided to take a shot in the dark. "Would you mind telling me more? When did this start happening?" Silver regarded me openly, as though searching me, before he nodded once again and motioned to the nearby village. "Tell you what, why don't I show you around our humble little town, to make up for attacking you. My treat. Then, I'll tell you everything you want to know." Wow, what a... Decent looking town. Hm, nothing worth glancing over. Sombra commented as I idly gazed around the average houses and shops we walked by. The sooner we conclude our business here, the better. I'd rather we waste no further time by entertaining our host. "I know, it's not much." It's as if Silver had heard the silent communication, speaking to my right with a slight smile. "But it's home. In all honestly the only unique point of interest regarding this town is the harvested wood we take from Silence Forest." Wood. How fas- Wait... 'Silence Forest?' Sombra sounded genuinely astonished. Home to the rare Silence Wood? What...? As though sensing my confusion, Silver explained with a note of pride. "It's home to the rare wood known as 'Silence Wood,' the same material we used as arrows which we fired at you earlier." Now he sounded more matter-of-fact than sheepish. "This wood is unique in that it can be planted and grown nowhere else, and contains special properties. For example, the ability to temporarily mute someone, hence the name." Huh. "Sounds... Useful." If you've listened to one of your Princess's lectures, you would know that this particular wood was utilized countless years ago as carved weaponry for defense. The wood was harvested and formed to arrows, spears and even the handles for swords with how difficult they are to break. As a result, the forest was almost plucked of all its trees. Starswirl supplied. Too much wood was harvested and made the rare kind almost extinct. To counter this, the royals of the past ceased further harvesting and allowed the forest to regrow its trees, relying on crafting other forms of weaponry by other ingredients instead. Silver proceeded to point to a nearby ditch, where several ponies were hard to work, carving wood with their tongues out in concentration. "It takes a long time to craft from the wood considering how hard the bark is in comparison to regular trees. But the ends results are worth the effort, I feel." Huh... Hashtag the more you know... "Do you always harvest the wood?" "Not always. In fact this activity has only become recent of later since the dragon showed up." I noted the dour mood suddenly shifting in his expression and words, glancing to him warily with a frown. "When was this?" "About a month ago now." Silver admitted sourly, matching the look of a weary soldier. "Our town almost didn't make it if we weren't as skillful as our ancestors in crafting the Silence Wood into bows and arrows. For now we've managed to keep the overgrown lizard at bay, but for how long, we dread to imagine." "Do you know why it started attacking your village?" He shrugged. "Search me. The attacks were entirely unprovoked and without purpose. Maybe it's mad about something and decided to take out its anger on us." Or maybe it's something else entirely... "Regardless, we won't be defeated so easily. Our ancestors fought in battle before, we can do so again." The rest of the populace didn't seem to share that enthusiasm, judging by the mass emotions on anxiety, worry and wariness emanating all around the town. "No beast is going to scare us from our home." "I admire the optimism." I said with a wry smirk. Still, imbalance could be playing a role here. An unprovoked adult dragon suddenly intending harm on an innocent village? I mean, I know dragons don't naturally get along well with ponies, but nowadays I believed the full grown ones simply stick to their own territory and don't strike without reason. So either these ponies committed some grave crime... Or Zagreus has influenced yet another defenseless sentient being. No time to waste then. "Do you know where the dragon's current resting place is?" Silver looked to me curiously, brow furrowing. "In the heart of the Silence Forest itself. Thankfully it has yet to try burning it all down, but we had to harvest the wood very carefully without drawing its attention. Why do you ask?" I nodded. "Then it's time I had words with this dragon." I proceeded to add by his protestant look. "I'm friends with the Dragon Lord herself. I'm certain this dragon will listen to me and we can reach an agreement. Trust me, everything will be resolved before the day is done, Silver." He cocked a brow, once again searching my eyes. Then, a small nod. "I suppose I won't have to worry then." A knowing grin. "You're a fighter, I can tell by your eyes. You want some backup along the way or...?" "Nah." I shook my head with a smirk. "Thanks anyway. But if whatever is causing this dragon to attack you all is what I think it is... Well, I can't delay any further. Which way is the forest?" Stardust Balance and King Sombra walkin' through the forest. Bickerin' back and forth at what the other'ne has to say. Reminiscin', this-'n'-thattin' havin' such a swell time. Oo-de-lally, oo-de-lally, golly, what a day! Can't you think of a less tedious song to play in your mind...? I'll think about it. Trekking through, I noticed, while passing by the trees while carefully preventing any touch to the bark, how deep brown the leaves above were. Like, pure colour, not a trace of greenness anyway, as I followed the surge of imbalance directly ahead, where the dragon should be lying in wait. Do these leaves possess magical properties too? Indeed. Starswirl was all too happy to educate the ignorant. The leaves themselves are often plucked from the branches and crunched into an ingredient for special medicine, the same medicine which has the capability to restore muteness itself, either from the bark of the trees or otherwise. Although lacking verbal communication from physical interaction with the wood is temporary, the leaves can quickly reduce the time for that. Hence why so many ponies crafting the weapons earlier had those piles besides them. Leaves that can cure being mute... Huh. Honestly that sounds far more useful than wood making someone mute for a brief time. Can it do anything else, like cure blindness or being deaf? Regrettably not. There's only so much magic can restore, Jack. That's too bad. Ah well, then why aren't these leaves delivered to hospitals and clinics around Equestria? They would be super useful in this case. This time, Sombra answered. It is the atmosphere here. A long time away from the forest which birthed them and the leaves deteriorate. ...Then why don't the ponies here make the medicine beforehand and have them delivered instead? A village lost to time, Jack. Clearly as centuries passed the magical abilities of this forest has been long forgotten once the royals of old prohibited their usage for warfare any longer. ...Well, at the very least, in case anyone's suffering from losing their voice, I know exactly where to go to for a cure- "Alright, you've had your fun spying on me." I glared towards the dark silhouette within the bushes, vaguely wondering if the bushes have magical properties as well. My words were more of a demand than a request. "Show yourself now so I can determine whether to greet you or send you flying away." A wry grin on the shadowed features. "Heh, never a dull moment with you, huh Stardust?" My posture froze. I know that voice. The pegasus revealed herself from the shadows and greeted me with a cocky expression, adorning that same adventurous outfit and jungle hat, pink eyes glinting in mirth. "Daring!" I grinned widely. "Aren't you a sight for sore eyes!" "Hello to you too." The adventurous mare continued matching my look. "Didn't expect to see you all the way out here. Did you see the cover of my last book?" "I did." I smirked, nodding humouredly. "Thanks again for including me in it, and with a fierce expression to boot. The artist knew what he or she was doing." "I'll tell my friend you said that." Daring winked. "How's Rainbow Dash doing? Haven't caught up with her since we worked together alongside that fan... Quibble I think his name was." "She's fine. The same as always." What were the chances I'd encounter Daring Do of all places, once again, in an unexpected place? Pretty high, considering her thrill to seek out far-off lands. "It's great seeing you again Daring." "Same here." She nodded, looking over to the side. "I'm guessing you're here for the treasure too?" "...No?" I blinked curiously, shaking my head. "Not for any treasure. There's a situation going on in the nearby settlement, and I'm here to dispute by confronting the danger." "All by yourself?" "You know me." "Heh." She grinned knowingly. "Well, I've been hearing about some rare treasure being hidden in a dark cavern within the center of the Silence Forest. Of course, being me, I'm going to investigate those claims for myself. Apparently it's this treasure which grew the forest and all its magical properties to begin with." An extended offered beige hoof. "Since we seem to be heading to the same place, what do ya say we join forces once again? Two heads are better than one, as Rainbow Dash herself taught me." ...Meh. Why not? The backup would be welcomed if we're dealing with a titanic beast of fire and destruction should anything go awry. And who knows, this whole situation might also be connected with the imbalance also. "I'd be glad to." A golden hoof met hers, sealing the deal. Smirking in satisfaction, Daring's expression when switched back to full-on serious adventurer and motioned forward, proceeding to guide down where this supposed cavern was. Stardust Balance and Daring Do walkin' through the forest. Plannin' back and forth at what the other'ne has to say. Reminiscin', this-'n'-thattin' havin' such a swell time. Oo-de-lally, oo-de-lally, golly, what a day! Ay... "So." The pegasus with pink eyes and dark grey mane started. "What exactly's going on in the nearby settlement?" Well the trek didn't last long. Honestly with Daring I was expecting numerous traps or ambushes by several of our enemies. Instead, the walk through the forest was rather serene, despite the implied dangers deeper within the woods, as I briefed the pegasus whom didn't seem entirely fazed by the fact that's a rampaging dragon waiting for us. Knowing her I really shouldn't be surprised. Our arrival towards the mouth of the cavern, mist pouring from bottom edges of the cave within was short. Sensing our opposition within, Daring and I exchanged knowing glances, myself raising a hoof as a signal for patience. Sombra, you know what to do. The King grunted, and luckily Daring was so fixated on the opened maw of the rocky structure to notice my shadow take on a different shape and enter into the darkness, scouting ahead. We wouldn't have to wait too long, I hope. "We'll need a plan before we venture any further." The explorer stated, pink eyes examining the cavern critically as she spoke. I nodded, already having laid out the details with Starswirl and Sombra. "I'm thinking while I converse with the dragon, you sneak by to grab whatever treasure you're supposedly looking for." And convince the lizard to stop attacking the nearby town in the process. "And after I nab it, we'll make a distraction and escape when our big friend doesn't notice." Daring concluded with a satisfied smirk, looking positively confident. "Should be a piece of cake, all things considered. Think you got enough charisma to keep the huge lizard focused enough?" "Charisma's my middle name." Daring snorted as I grinned jokingly. "Think you're brave enough to get past a full grown dragon, Daring?" "Eh, I've faced worse." She shrugged casually. "Just try not to be terrified yourself, so much so into becoming its next lunch." "Your vote of confidence is always welcoming, my dear." If the pair of you are done. Ah! Sombra! That was quick! I imagined the King nodding forward towards the mouth of the large opening. The beast waits within. And I must caution you, it is fully awake and radiates rage. Awake and grouchy. Got it. "Let's go." Daring conveniently commanded, taking point as we advanced into the belly of the beast, darkness greeting our field of vision for a long while. Luckily, my pegasus guide had enough experience in exploration and venturing through dark spaces to make certain we don't hit any walls or trip over any rocks the further we ventured inside. And the closer we walked, the stronger the imbalance became, my senses both enhancing and becoming overwhelmed by the power it emanated. A part of me hoped and dread that this time, this time, that abomination was somehow near. This game of cat and mouse between us has gone on for far too long now. I've allowed this... This mistake to continue wandering free and spread imbalance across Equestria long enough. The finale was so close, way too close for comfort, and it's bad enough already what fate befalls my friends then. But with Zagreus involved, things could get potentially worse with whatever hold that madman possessed over the Queen of Changelings. ...Starswirl... Are you sure I can't interfere if there's no imbalance then? I understand your grievance. My teacher responded solemnly. Balance must be kept at all times, until we've apprehended Zagreus. Before that time, if we're unlucky as to make no progress over today, it is imperative we do not intervene with young Miss Glimmer's battle with her friends against Queen Chrysalis. All is as must be. Yeah, I was afraid of that... Suppose I just have to put faith in Starlight's abilities and hope any influence I have doesn't hinder her. I doubt that would be the case, old friend. This time, Starswirl expressed more certainty and confidence in his aged warm tone. You have become a positive source of encouragement and hope to your friends more recently than ever. Miss Glimmer, Discord, Miss Trixie and young Thorax shall triumph no matter what. I am sure of it. ...Alright, I'll take your word for that, teacher. With a tiny hopeful smile, clouded by the dark, I continued following Daring's keen sense of direction with some reinforced resolve, all thanks to the words of one whom was my mentor and Twilight's hero. Finally, after a God knows how long trek deeper into the dampening cave, light poured from a large area, ourselves exiting the corridor to be greeted by a massive arena-like interior with the light source gleaming by shiny pointed crystals sticking out from the ceiling like an expensive chandelier. Suddenly I was having flashbacks to Sombra's secluded palace I had recently visited. But the most noteworthy thing was the massive lizard centered in the middle of the arena. From where Daring and I stood atop what could be considered the spectator's area, the giant red dragon glared upwards at us with baleful orange eyes. Red hardened skin, yellow underbelly and pink scales, the overgrown beast kept its narrowed eyes focused on us. Well, more specifically on me, as if recognizing me. From its emotions I detected fury, distrust and recognition. Funny thing was, this dragon also felt familiar to me... "So much for the element of surprise." Daring commented in vague disappointment, a trace of apprehension in her tone. I spoke while removing both my hat and cape, feeling this was going to be some battle. "Find the treasure, I'll our friend busy." And without awaiting a response, promptly leaped from the edge down onto the arena below, pushing myself off the wall to land with some grace, three hoofs slamming into the ground with one reared back in preparation. The dragon watched, unimpressed. It loomed above, its shadows threatening to overtake me. I've had enough shadows doing exactly that, literally, for a lifetime thank you. "You know who I am." The lizard made no response, and that was right before I finally noted the wooden... Necklace? A large unfit item hung around his neck, prompting my frown to deepen before I tried something. "Can you speak?" No reply. "Can you roar? Can your growl?" Again, not a single answer. The dragon simply regarded me with glaring orange orbs, and I shrugged helplessly before continuing with authority. "I am the Stalwart of the Dragons, friend of your kind. We can settle this without dispute, or fight to one of us is broken and beaten if you want. Either way, your unprovoked attacks on the village ends tonight." This time, the dragon's expression shifted, opening its large mouth as if to roar... Yet no sound came out, to its evidently chagrin after glaring at its own muzzle. Knew it! The dragon was being muted by the wood around its neck. But another voice spoke for him. "There he is pal!" A familiar cocky, unwelcome and youthful voice of arrogance and contempt rang through the arena, atop the spectator stands. "That pony's in league with the town for taking your treasures!" Oh I should've known... "Garble." The smaller red lizard and his teenage cronies observed from above, arms folded in smug triumph while the other dragons watched with gleeful hatred in my direction. My muzzle twitched irritably. "Let me guess, still salty for Ember kicking you out of the clan?" His eye twitched in turn, pointing to me balefully. "No thanks to you, pony!" Before addressing the massive reptile with a confident smile. "That pony has wronged us for making our new Dragon Lord soft and unfit for ruling, and has helped that town steal away all your treasures. Now it's time for some payback, don't you agree?" The adult dragon, in turn, leered down towards me sinisterly, posture shifting in preparation to attack. ...So that's what this was about. Garble made this dragon believe that a town of innocent equines have somehow taken all his treasure beneath his notice. Welp, that's gonna be a slight issue then, especially when this dragon clearly has some beef with me already. Guessing one of the supporters against the idea of there being a pony friend among dragon kind. We can speculate on these matters afterwards. For now, let's concentrate on stalling this beast long enough to remove that necklace from it and for your explorer friend to find what she seeks. Nodding, I adopted a classical human fighting stance, ready to keep this beast and his shorter friends distracted. As if taking that in challenge, the red behemoth wasted no time, rearing upwards before striking with both claws. The ground impacted with vibrations, large claws digging into the spot I had previously stood on if not for rolling away. Snapping its head in my direction, the beast made another attempt, this time with its tail. Balance was with me upon leaping over the offensive appendage, but the dragon was ready, striking again with the curled tail to my side. Again, thanks to everything Starswirl has taught me thus far, and with assistance to my training by my wonderful friends, my raised hoof met the tail defensively, keeping me locked on the spot with grit teeth, pushing the tail back with my other hoof. The dragon retaliated with a swiping claw, prompting me to leap backwards against a wall, followed with kicking myself off said rocky wall as the dragon inadvertently stuck its claws into the structure, giving the grant opportunity to finally answer back with an attack of my own. The shock of the assault freed the claws and sent the massive body of the beast skidding backwards across the large arena, the blow to the stomach stunning the lizard briefly. The crowd scorned and cheered from above, the latter addressed moreso to their fellow kind. Baring its teeth, the red reptile adopted a different strategy than straight-up assault this time, beginning to circle the arena and inciting me to mimic the motion, not keeping our focused narrowed eyes off one another. Then we surged forwards, open claws impacting into hoofs, raw muscles against enhanced strength with clenched teeth and tightened posture as the show for dominance commended. Pretty certain my eyes were solid gold at this point, Balance keeping me from being crushed by the should-be overwhelming forced pushing against my hoofs. The dragon seemed positively enraged that a mere Earth Pony was holding him back, as was the crowd, booing from their seats by the lack of defeat on my part. And then, a brown blur flew by, promptly snatching the necklace off the reptile's neck ans causing the dragon to stumble back in surprise, the off-guard gesture allowing me to push him back a few steps away, giving me time to look to the left for the mare who aided me just now. Daring Do, catching the item by the string so the Silence Wood couldn't affect her, threw it to the ground and raised up a... Golden crown? Even my opponent froze by the sight, looking in surprised disbelief by the object that was obviously familar to him. Daring grinned confidently, ignoring the outrage by the crowd above. "Look what I found, hidden behind a wall deeper in the cave with loads of other treasures." And with well-placed aim the mare threw the glinting item to the ground between myself and the stunned dragon, the explorer continuing. "Now, I don't know about you, but I'm not sure a fully grown dragon could hide all that gold in a tight space, even with his own claws. No offence big guy." The massive red dragon carefully inspected his evident missing treasure, before orange eyes loomed upwards towards the outraged and fearful crowd, his mind obviously connecting the dots. It appears our giant friend has realized he has been duped by dimwitted teenagers. Sombra mused with faint humour, and I grinned wryly. "She's lying!" Garble was quick to deny, pointing hatefully and with desperation towards the pegasus who ratted him and his cronies out. "She's with him! They stole your treasure big guy!" Daring, unfazed, smiled crookedly and nodded to a pathway above. "Why don't you check for yourself friend? You'll find an entire room of gold and treasures I'm sure without a doubt belongs to you." Now the massive reptile was radiating fury and incredulity, orange eyes snapping balefully towards the sweating other lizards above, beginning to rise up from the arena and tower over them. Let's add some fuel to the fire, shall we? "Deceived by your own kind." I shook my head with a wry smile. "It's no wonder why they were banished by the Dragon Lord to begin with. It appears you've been attacking innocent victims all for nothing..." My tone lowered with dark suggestiveness. "Although, nothing's preventing you from fixing that mistake." My large friend seemed to agree, now smirking viciously and probably growling if he could, still recovering from having that special wood around his neck. Probably tricked into wearing it by these nervous clowns above so he couldn't spill anything during his fury that would give away any clues to Garble's involvement. Said teenage dragon growled himself, extending his wings with a furious expression. "Fine! We hid the treasures ourselves! So what? The point is, whether you won or lost hereStalwart,it doesn't matter. We kept to our part of the plan." Plan-? "Let's get out of here!" And before I could yell for any of them to stop, or the bigger dragon could tear off their wings by his mighty teeth, the crowd of exiled reptiles flew with such speed out towards the exit, leaving our disgruntled selves to follow. ...[BEEP]. "Well on the bright side." Daring commented a second afterwards. "At least now it's a win-win for everyone." The dragon shared that sentiment, regarding one of his many gold possessions with a satisfied grin, prompting the mare's own. "C'mon big guy, I'll show you where the rest of your treasure's hidden." Now I knew why this dragon was so familiar to me! It was the same reptilian that once clouded the Ponyville skies with smoke! The one I fought and Fluttershy had told off! Jesus Christ that felt like a decade ago. It probably was with how unclear time works in this world. "My attacks against your settlement will cease." Was his way of an apology towards the silver Earth Pony. The large dragon loomed above us before the entrance to the forest, conversing with Silver, Daring and I. "Rest assured with this misunderstanding cleared, I hope we will never express hostilities towards one another again." "Think nothing of it." The representative for the town replied with a crooked grin. "Since nopony was actually seriously injured by your attacks, we can allow bygones to be bygones. We're glad you finally have your treasure back." With a short nod, the dragon then regarded the tanned-coloured pegasus, letting his gratitude be expressed through his eyes. Daring grinned back with dismissive confidence, and orange gaze switched then to me expectantly, narrowing slightly but with the shadow of a smile. "I expect next time for our long-awaited battle to conclude without interruption, Stalwart." I smirked, nodding back in acceptance. "I look forward to it." With everything dealt with, the dragon extended its mighty wings and, with a gust strong enough flap my cape back and our fur back, the beat rose into the air, retreating back to the depths of its forest, its temporary home until a new nest presents. Although, judging by that sick arena, it'll be staying there for a pretty long time. So I guess that was one old wound cleared up... Maybe. Reminds me, I need to thank Fluttershy for saving mine and everyone's arses back then if I haven't already. I'm just glad this time I wasn't knocked unconscious by the sheer force of that beast today. Hm. You've advanced far greater than back then. During that incident you were but a child playing with magic beyond your capabilities. But now... Well, as your mentor states repetitively, you have come a long way, Jack. Praise from you, Sombra. Now there's a novelty, thanks. "Well, I better go inform the village over the good news." Silver turned to us with a widened grin, pride shining in his teal orbs. "You two are welcome to join the upcoming celebration if you'd like. I'm sure the town would appreciate its two heroes today saving them all from the misguided wrath of a dragon." "Heh. Sure why not?" Daring replied with mild enthusiasm. "I'll think about it." I shrugged honestly, which Silver took with a grain of salt, nodding once again in thanks before leaving us to converse. I looked to the explorer with an amused grin. "Couldn't have succeeded today without you, Daring. Honestly you're the real hero for finding the treasure." She scoffed in good nature. "Maybe, but I think they'll be more interested in the fact that a pony took on a giant dragon and fought as though they were equals." A wry chuckle. "That'll be something to write about back home." My hazel eyes glinted. "Oh? So today will be published in another future edition." "Why not?" She smirked, twirling the crown she recovered earlier in her hoof, a thank you gift by the dragon who typically wasn't all too willing to share its possessions. Guess today was full of surprises. "It's not like the typical explorations I venture through. All I need is a title for this next book." My mind pondered briefly. "'Daring Do and the Misunderstood Dragon?'" "Nah, too dull." "'And the Wrath of the Misguided.'" "Hmm a little vague..." "'And the Cavern of Vengeance.'" "Doesn't sound like a title the readers are normally use to seeing." ...Got it. "'Daring Do and the Dragon Inquisition.'" "Now that's just... Perfect!" Daring perked upwards in glee, pink eyes glinting my way in amused gratitude. "Wanna be credited for the name, Stardust?" "Nah, just putting me on the cover would be enough." We chuckled together, before Daring nodded merrily and began to hover upwards by her wings. "Meet you back in town?" "Sure thing. I gotta hide this baby somewhere safe in the meantime. See you at the celebration." With that, the pegasus explorer flew to the skies with grace and elegance, triumph and happiness coming from her heart for a job well done today. I watched her departure with a content smile, satisfied myself. You're not going to stay for the festivities. Probably not... Really I'm a little tired and just want to go home more than anything. Starswirl sounded fondly amused. A fair sensation. Today you have done well, regardless of what you believe you've contributed. We have dealt with the imbalanced hole deeper into the dragon's lair after learning something incredibly vital by one of Zagreus's hapless minions. Yeah... Garble mentioned something about a plan, and from the sounds of it, there's an implication my being here was the first phase... Or something else? I'm not sure. Obviously Zagreus lured me all the way through you, Starswirl, but what purpose would he bring me all the way to a secluded town and forest? Perhaps... Sombra mused, with a trace of apprehension to his normally composed regal voice. A means of keeping you far away from whatever he intends elsewhere. But where would that-? Argh! The [BEEP]-?! My body almost keeled over by the massive surge in Balance, prompting me to shudder violently from the impact and forcing my own hooves to keep me steady. What in blazes was that?! It felt like a gigantic wave of energy just smacked into the force of balanced magic from a distance away. Starswirl, what's going on?! Imbalance. He replied gravely. No [BEEP]! Sombra snapped, suddenly more anxious and irritated than ever. Give us the location old fool! It almost sounded, to my dreaded ears, that my own teacher's voice was trembling from the implications behind the surge. The very place where we foolishly left without a thorough investigation. The most viable clue presented to us a short while back. ...Oh no. Jack, we must hurry at once! My composed legs were already on the move, the insinuation that my friends and niece was in perilous danger made me move faster than I ever felt before, never more thankful for enhanced super speed. Bile was threatening to emerge from my throat, teeth bared in agitated concentration. No, not this time! I'm coming Shining, Cadence, Flurry. Everyone! Chapter 151: World Enough And TimeWhat a dreadful sight... Coming from you, Sombra... That's saying quite something... Because what greeted our arrival over the edge of a cliff, revealing the majestic kingdom below that was home to peace and prosperity, was something I had absolutely not wanted to see happen to Cadence and Shining's beloved society. The sky covered by horrendous dark clouds, no sun nor moon pouring through, sparks of lightning cackling indicating the storm which has overtaken the beloved kingdom. Imbalance gripping onto the area with enough power to drive anyone mad by close proximity. Appalling. Came the somber voice of my mentor, sounding quite pained by the terrible sight before us. And the further we delay, the kingdom will fall much faster. Zagreus' hold will only decay the sanctity of the kingdom. Which will never come to past. The fallen King growled dangerously. No way am I permitting that monster holding any grasp of my Empire with its diseased hoofs. Today, Zagreus will fall. Somewhat encouraged by Sombra's vow, I nodded, leaning closer over the edge with a furrowed brow. It's not going to be easy, and I imagine Zagreus would be expecting us the moment we venture into the Crystal Empire. And we can't just go rushing in, I've learned from that mistake. We'll need a plan. We already have. Hm? Sombra almost sounded smug, and I pictured the smirk on the unicorn's dark features. There are many secrets and passages surrounding the kingdom even its current rulers are blissfully unaware of. It is likely Zagreus would be hiding like the coward he is within the walls of the castle; we shall use that to our great advantage. And you're gonna guide to a secret passage leading directly to a castle corridor. Much better, my friend... Directly to the throne room itself. I couldn't stop the wry grin on my gold muzzle, the chills of the wind brushing my beard and cape. Sounds like a plan, and if Cadence and Shining are held prisoner there, then the three of us could take Zagreus out before he potentially escapes again. I'm afraid, my student, things shall not be that easy. Why not... What's wrong Starswirl? There is a reason behind Zagreus' attack now, while Princess Twilight and her friends are preoccupied. My teacher explained wearily. Zagreus was crafty, sending you to that village the day young Starlight was invited back to hers. Back to...? Oh no... I imagined Starswirl nodding. The finale occurs, and the likelihood of the rulers alongside their child being replaced by Changelings right now is awfully high. It seems Zagreus will not be the sole danger we face today. ...Dammit. My features hardened, unable to believe this. Damn him! Of course he'd lead a false trail to the other side of Equestria in hopes I'd respond and be as far away from my friends and loved ones! So he could strike before I could possibly intervene! That crafty mother[BEEP]er... ...But why here though? Why the Crystal Empire? Not Ponyville? Canterlot? Hell, Manehatten? What could Zagreus be planning all the way out here? We'll discover such soon. Sombra replied with a hint of apprehensiveness. With this heavy amount of imbalance choking the air, your own sense will be distorted to become unreliable. You must be extra cautious this time around, boy... Otherwise, we will be invited into open doom. Back to 'boy' again. And here I thought we've progressed beyond that, Sombra. "Awful, isn't it?" I barely jumped at the voice beside me, having enough Balance at least to sense the unicorn approach. "A beautiful Empire, now threatened to become ruined by a malevolent force... It's tragic." My hazel eyes glanced from the sight towards the mare hiding beneath the brown cloak. "Radiant." I greeted simply, and the unicorn stiffened beneath the hood, meeting my gaze with gleaming arctic eyes. "You know who I am." A casual observation. "In a sense." "Because you know Sombra." Again, I nodded. Said King remained quiet in my mind, briefly. Leaving me to reply, "He speaks highly of you." The eyes in the dark blinked, and Radiant was suddenly leaning slightly forward with, pardon the pun, hope shining in those light blue orbs. "Is... Is he safe?" The question came out as a soft whisper, hesitate, almost afraid to ask. I looked from her to the ground between us, then back to the Crystal Empire, finding myself smiling gently as Sombra continued to remain quiet about the whole event. "He is." That was the truth. Sombra was as safe as he could possibly at this time... Minus me right now throwing him into danger with me. Radiant kept quiet herself, but from the corner of my peripheral vision the cloaked unicorn looked from me back to the Crystal Empire. After a long moment, she inquired with faint curiosity. "You're here to stop this danger to the Empire." Proceeding to clarify slowly, "I... I can sense... Something within. Something which shouldn't be there... That's why you're here, Crystal Champion." "...It is." Was my calm confirmation, gold features braced for whatever was to come. "Countless lives are in danger, here and now. I have to get into the castle itself, and to do that your childhood friend is going to help." "Though using one of the secret passages into the heart of the kingdom." I grinned in faint humour. "Correct." Radiant nodded, looking back to me with resolved eyes. "Then let me help." Uh, no. And I'm sure Sombra would back me up here. "I'm sure Sombra would rather you don't get yourself killed today-" "I've committed my own sins a long time ago." Radiant responded with some aggravation, her breath trembling beneath the brown hood. "I failed to be there for my best friend. I doomed him to a thousand years of condemnation when I could've been there, instead, to save him from the self-destructive path he took. I want to make amends... Whether Sombra would like it or not." ...Well, you heard your girlfriend, Sombra. What say you? After a long moment, the King finally replied, She was always hopelessly stubborn when her mind was made up. You'd be facing a losing battle upon trying to challenge her this way, Jack. Sighing, I nodded wearily to the mare, "Alright, you can help." I swore she grinned. "Thank you." Radiant expressed with earnest gratitude, nodding back before looking towards the kingdom again. "Let's waste no further time then. It's time to save my best friend's kingdom." Followed promptly with the Crystal Unicorn leaping off the edge and skidding down the hill with grace. ...Smirking, I followed after the leading mare. Sombra, you know how to pick them. She's a rarity of her kind. And, it was probably just me, but the Dark King sounded quite fond there. I half-expected to be greeted by A. Ponies hiding indoors everywhere. B. Ponies pouring out to crowd around their Champion and declaring he'll save them all. What I wasn't expecting at all was... This. What the Hell happened here? Even Radiant looked perturbed by the sight judging by body expression, weaving around the still citizens whom were barely moving a muscle. Expressions of joy, calmness and whatever emotions these equines shouldn't really be expressing right now. Just entering the streets of the kingdom, Radiant and I were greeted by the rather unnerving sight of all the pony citizens of the Empire just standing around as though they were... "Frozen." I frowned, waving a cautious hoof in front of one stallion's face, muttering disbelievingly. "Frozen in place..." And not just the ponies, even the birds were frozen in mid-flight, as though time has literally stopped for the whole kingdom. Radiant and I shared bewildered and concerned looks, the former inspected a family of three with carefree joy on their faces, circling them carefully before turning back to me. "This is some powerful magic to have time itself frozen around them." She declared with a hint of anxiety. "Who could possibly do such a thing to them...?" We had a very good idea who. "Zagreus." Radiant turned back to me in surprise, and I walked forward with apprehensive features. "He's what's behind all this. And we have to stop him, posthaste." But before the mare could inquire or lead the way further, a familiar voice called out in shocked relief. "Stardust! You're here!" Our heads snapped to the yellow Earth Pony with orange mane and facial hair hurriedly approaching, a wide hopeful grin present on his muzzle. Sunburst, what-? Be on guard. Sombra somewhat snapped, sounding wary. It could be one of our foes disguised. Recall, your senses through Balance are muddled right now, so don't let anything get to you so quickly. 'Sunburst' moved closer towards us, Radiant, as though sensing the potential danger, now found herself moving behind me as though I was a shield. And the unicorn stallion paused at my unwelcoming expression, frowning worriedly. "Stardust...?" "Last time we worked together personally, go." He blinked. "Wha-?" "You heard me." I snapped, eyes narrowed dangerously. Sunburst looked earnestly nervous, glancing away briefly before responding. "When we worked together to find a cure for a sickness plaguing the kingdom...?" ...Works? Keep yourself guarded regardless. For now, we should provide this stallion the benefit of the doubt. Keeping both advice to heart, I straightened myself with a small nod. "Sorry about that, had to make sure you weren't one of them." His eyes eventually widened in understanding. "Oh!" And Sunburst nodded rapidly with a relieved grin. "I see, yes I comprehend now. Thankfully the Changelings invading the Crystal Empire are only interested in replacing the royal family... For now anyway..." And glanced over my shoulder towards the mare slowly revealing herself. "A friend of yours?" "Childhood sweetheart of my oldest frienemy." Didn't require Balance to sense the flushed embarrassment from the mare beside me, barely restraining a smirk. "Ah..." Sunburst looked justifiably confused, before dismissing such with a wide grin. "I'm glad you're here, this kingdom's facing a threat unlike anything it's ever seen before!" I take offence to that. "I know about the Changelings." Was my response. "They seek to replace all the rulers of Equestria and make everyone in service to their Queen. She's commanding them from her own kingdom, so three Changelings alone won't be too much to handle." Of course, they can be dealt with after Zagreus is defeated- "I'm afraid it's not that simple." Huh? Sunburst shook his head, a very concerned frown on his face. "It's not just the Changelings who have infiltrated the Empire." So Zagreus made himself known-? "Their Queen is here too. Queen Chrysalis has entered the kingdom." "What?!" I shared a bewildered look with Radiant. But, that can't be right! Chrysalis should be in the kingdom... Wait, Zagreus is here... Oh... Yes. Starswirl was probably nodding in affirmation. The future iteration of the Changeling Queen must have accompanied him to the Empire. Things will not progress any easier from hereon, if this proves truth. Just more vermin to cleanse from my throne. Sombra grumbled darkly. Meaning we can't waste anymore time. "Sunburst." I started, getting the stallion's complete curious attention. "My friend and I are going to infiltrate the castle ourselves using a secret passageway. If you want to help, come with us, although I will stress that the danger today will unlike anything we've faced before." "Of course I want to help." Something like determination glinted in the stallion's eyes, Sunburst nodding without delay. "Anything I can do. Together we'll be unbeatable!" That's some confidence. Let us proceed forward then. Indeed. At my forward march, the other two ponies followed. Although, did Sunburst seem a little not-too-surprised by seeing me here? Not to mention, how lack of disturbed he was at the sight of the stiff citizens? Sombra wasn't stressing in advising we stay of guard, Jack. The secret passage was hidden in... An antique shop. What are the odds? "Erm... Are you sure we're at the right place?" Sunburst inquired warily to my right, eyeing the structure with slight suspicion and uncertainty. "Why would there possibly be a hidden passage into the castle here?" "It's one of the least likely places you'd look." Radiant answered to my left, sounding as though she was trying not to roll her eyes at Sunburst's ignorance. That's correct at least, an innocent store that few ponies who were old-fashioned visited. One of them being Twilight, whom often dragged me to the local antique shop in Ponyville from time to time... I'm certain she's fine Jack. Starswirl evidently picked up on my troubled disposition. Maintain faith in young Starlight's capabilities. Right... Alright. "Let's go." I ordered simply, wanting to get this over with quickly. I couldn't help it, the anxiety knowing Twilight, Spike, Flurry and everyone else was held hostage by the present version of that Changeling made me almost sick to my stomach, grimacing every time I thought about it. Then don't think about it. Focus on the task at hand. Any further distractions may cost us Zagreus' escape yet again. The interior looked just like any old antique shop, rows and shelves containing artifacts and works from bygone eras. Except unlike in Ponyville, this store maintained the crystallized features of the Crystal Empire outside. Everything was reflecting light, glittering despite the place frozen in time, emphasized by the store owner by the counter stiff in place with an utterly dull expression on her face. "Where do we start?" Good question Radiant. Sombra, I assume you can answer your girlfriend's question for us? Third shelf to your right. A bronze vase that open by the top; place your hoof inside it and the passage will open. Third shelf... Ah! Right at the front of the store, not in the back? How terribly convenient and rather risky. Ah well, sparse time to nitpick. Not that that's ever stopped me before. Doing as instructed, the top layer of the small vase did indeed open like a hatch than a regular vase should and, pressing some kind of button hiding inside, I stepped back with an appraising expression, my friends joining me as the bookshelf beside the row the vase rested on opened up by the middle like two doors, granting us sight towards the damp corridor within. And the torches on the wall immediately lighting up with blue flames, similar to those found in Sombra's little resort. Meaning, we were on the right track. My grin widened at Sunburst's following words. "Huh. Well that saves a lot of time." Indeed. The three of us began traversing into the lit stone corridor, which conveniently shut the doors behind us the moment we stepped hoof inside. Guess going back wasn't an option, not that I had any intention of retreating now. "So... What exactly is the plan?" The stallion eventually asked after a moment's silence. "We infiltrate the castle, and then what?" "Sneak within all the way to the throne room, where I presume our unwelcomed intruders are, defeat them with either sheer force or a thorough strategy, and restore the Empire before this imbalance destroys us all." "No pressure then." I imagine Sunburst's wry grin behind me at my simple explanation. "I suppose you and Queen Chrysalis have some kind of personal history, given your battle at Canterlot long ago." I shrugged. "I have history with almost all the villains in Equestria." And Sunset's world, to an extent. I know my eventual encounter with those campers will be nothing less than personal. Almost pausing, my features frowned. "Though I suppose, with Chrysalis... There's something far deeper there." Probably because Chrysalis was the first villain intent on genuine harm against me and my friends, who actively sent her Changeling minions after me with malicious plans. The same horrendous Queen who sought my destruction and intended in using my friends to meet those ends. Yes, I suppose concerning her, this 'relationship' was somewhat as meaningful as my own with Sombra, but in a different way. I looked back to the male unicorn. "Do we have any allies in the castle, suspecting something's wrong?" Sunburst, unfortunately, shook his head. "Even those within the castle's walls have been affected by this frozen spell. And with the rulers replaced by those Changelings, and myself sending Thorax for help. we're entirely on our own." Which brings up a curious point. "But you're not affected by this magic." A small smile. "Ah, well, being surrounded by books has its advantages. Luckily I managed to cast a deflection spell to protect me right before I became like them. Say what you will though, Queen Chrysalis knows her magic." It almost sounded as if he was impressed. Unfortunately, I had news that would shatter this viewpoint, looking back forward. "This isn't the work of Chrysalis." "No? But I thought-" "This raw magic, it's too powerful, even for someone like her." I swore the stallion was grumbling in dissatisfaction behind me, but I added with conviction. "This is the work of a more malevolent force, the one who's here planning something dangerous with Chrysalis." "Who might that be?" "You've met him before." I reminded the unicorn, sounding rather weary from the mention to that monster alone. "Atop the mountains after he tried to have me killed. Zagreus." Which brings up something else. Evidently now Zagreus has gathered enough power to cast this kind of magic over a whole kingdom, which makes him a pushover no longer. In other words, we'll be expecting double the fight against both him and his 'slave.' But if Chrysalis was entirely under Zagreus' influence, that means she'd have a lack of independent thought to coordinated attack and strategy, so obviously dealing with her first is the most ideal approach as to how we'll confront them. It's a bold tactic, but we may have fewer options to otherwise consider. With everyone else petrified around the kingdom, we must keep our wits about us and heads held high. But something else remains questioned, Jack; are you truly and thoroughly prepared to face this destiny? To fight the storm of imbalance today and decide the fate of everyone in the land? Jesus. No pressure Starswirl. I cracked a wry grin before the seriousness of the tone, the layer of graveness and conviction beneath it. Looks like my old teacher was as hyped as I was to deal with this matter once and for all. I beat the two into submission, and Starswirl, liked he had with Ahiuztol and the Chimera, can use his magic to take the restored Queen back to her proper place and time, and banish Zagreus eternally. Y'know thinking about it, occurs to me now how... Accepting I was about banishing Zagreus forever. Like, without hesitation. Was there truly no hope for him, of a creature born by entirely accident? Were we judging too quickly, not giving it a moment's thought? This is something I'll dwell more upon after the matter has been dealt with. It's clear, right now, that Zagreus must be stopped no matter the cost; I could worry about afterwards when he's lying on the ground in submission. "Actually, thinking about it..." Sunburst's thoughtful voice rose me from my own thoughts. "I swore there was a cloaked pony accompanying the Queen in the throne room upon their arrival." What now? I immediately halted, twirling around to face the unfazed stallion. "Are you absolutely sure?" I knew Zagreus was here, but I needed real confirmation in case the abomination was hiding anywhere but the throne room. He nodded after rubbing his short beard. "Yes, I'm certain of it. A cloaked pony with evil black eyes arrived with the Queen, I spotted him shortly before escaping from the castle." "Did he say anything? Any plans? Intent? Monologues?" "...I didn't manage to hear anything." Oh. Sunburst took note of my reaction and gave a sympathetic smile. "But I'm sure we'll discover the truth the moment we get there, Stardust. We just have to keep our wits about us, eh?" "You're awfully eager to confront this supposed danger head-on, Sunburst." I noted with a curious raised brow. The unicorn smirked uneasily in turn. "Why would I be afraid? We have the Twilight Warrior on our side! Together we'll be unstoppable!" Sunburst claimed with surprising amounts of zeal. Must be real pumped up, I suppose... Nodding warily, I continued down, the other two proceeding to follow. Radiant had yet to say a single word during our walk down this corridor, staring straight ahead with evident hardened features regardless of the conversation between Sunburst and I. Focusing entirely on the task at hand? Sombra, your taste is impeccable. You have absurd layers of disillusionment. Please, like I haven't noticed the subtle signs on your expression when we talked about your childhood together a short while ago. Sombra grunted, then spoke after a lase of silence. That said boy... Jack... I have... A request. The sincerity following that statement almost had me still completely and Sunburst colliding into me, the two oblivious to my jaw-dropping expression. A request Sombra? You? Things must be really dire by now! This is serious. I know, I know, no need to snap... I'm listening. The King sighed, almost bitterly amongst the hesitation. Radiant... Evidently in my current form I am unable to completely shield her from harm. I am asking you, for once, don't let your misjudgment get the better of you and among your battle with Zagreus and Chrysalis, keep her safe at all costs. My gaze faintly regarded the mare utterly oblivious to this internal conversation, the rawemotionin Sombra's voice almost overwhelming. You really do care for her... I'm asking you, out of whatever friendship we have... Protect her... Please. ...Well... Now I can't possibly decline. I was going to protect her regardless, old friend, but now? Now it's a promise. You can't really think I'd throw her in harm's way to spite you, do you Sombra? She's important to you, so that also applies to me exclusively. Radiant will be kept away from the fight no matter what. That, I promise Sombra. The following response spawned the most sincere words I ever head Sombra softly utter. Thank you... My friend. The dungeons. The passage led us into the dungeons. Sure, why not? They were, thankfully, empty. Pulling myself out of the rather small hole exiting from the tunnel, I helped Radiant out next, followed with Sunburst, the pair looking around in eye-wide wonder by where exactly we ended up in. Not exactly eye candy, I know. The area was damped in darkness with very few torches lit up, giving the place a sign over how intimidating and dreadful the atmosphere was intentionally meant to be. Your handiwork I presume, Sombra? Why provide my prisoners comfort? That would contradict the exact purpose of imprisonment, no? That casual remark almost threw me off-guard. And now you're telling jokes, without any snark behind it. I should keep Radiant around more often if she's giving you this type of positive behaviour. "This must be the castle dungeons." No [BEEP] Sunburst. Master of perception over here. Still, this gives us the perfect opportunity to draw out the next phase of the plan. I turned from examining some rusty bars to address the two unicorns. "Just so we know, everyone but the intruders have been petrified, yes?" Sunburst nodded solemnly. "That is correct." Alright, so no allies to turn to. Unless... "Sunburst." He straightened somewhat. "That spell you used to deflect the freezing magic. Can it be used to cure the ponies affected by it?" The yellow stallion responded with a simple shake of the head. "Regrettably not." Though he sounded more matter-of-fact than regretful. "It doesn't work both ways, I'm afraid. I was lucky to even defend myself from the spell." Damn, so much for rallying up the castle guards for reinforcements. "If the entire staff of the castle are frozen," Radiant spoke up for the first time since we entered through into the castle. "And we're dealing with potentially only a total of five intruders, counting the Changelings masquerading as the current rulers, that means we can infiltrate to the throne room without meeting any resistance." "Still, we'd have to make sure beforehand..." I muttered, knowing exactly how to accomplish that. Sombra, I need you to- Scout ahead? Consider it done. But not before the King added with an edge to his tone. Remember your promise. The torches barely revealed my shadow taking its own form and slithering through to the staircase across the narrow hallway. The mare, oblivious to her boyfriend's actions, continued with a serious inquiry. "All that's left now, after we've successfully make it there, is to figure out towards dealing with the opposition and removing them from the kingdom." "Leave that to me." Both heads turned to me curiously, and I smirked knowingly. "The Changelings are no threat, but their Queen and Zagreus are another story entirely. However, Chrysalis would be at a disadvantage due to her unfocused mind being addled by the latter's influence." Almost swore Sunburst faintly winced. "And Zagreus can't be strong enough while his magic is sustaining this spell across the Empire, and will likely try to flee." "Then what should we do?" I looked to the stallion's question. "Guard the doors from the outside." And sensing they were about to object, I added with firmness. "Zagreus is far too powerful and can easily corrupt anypony in sight. One look at him and you're a goner. He's my target and mine alone. You'll be safer after he's dealt with." "Then what makes you so special?" Radiant sounded less insulting about it and more inquisitive. "What's preventing you from falling under this 'Zagreus' magic?" "The very skills taught to me by a wise old teacher." Was all I replied with, and that's when Sombra decided to make a return to the safety of my mind. All clear. The pathway towards the throne room shall be swift, I will guide you there. That was fast. Nodding gratefully, I turned to face the nearby stairway and said with finality, "Let's go." And the other two followed, saving their questions for another time. My nose was beginning to get stuffy by the space down here anyway. Remember Jack. My teacher added as we traveled up the round staircase. The imbalance here hinders your abilities. You must rely on wits and cunning than sole strength this time around. Zagreus will evidently be expecting you here. I'll be careful- My posture stiffened, my friends freezing beside me at almost colliding with a royal guard, the surprising sight nearly had me tumbling back down the stairs into the dungeons below. But on closer inspection, I sighed irritably. Of course. Still, can't help but a feel a little sorry for the frozen guy. Swerving around Sentry, we continued forward, into the brightness of white tall corridors shining as though there was nothing wrong occurring at all, Sombra proceeding to guide me where to go, and allowing me to guide my allies. It took one turn around a corner for Radiant to briskly move forward until she was side-to-side by me, obviously not wanting Sunburst behind me to hear. Her voice was low, but filled with meaning. "It's Sombra, isn't it? He's the one who helped you up to now." I almost tripped over my own limbs, but nodded. Radiant sighed in relief at the confirmation, arctic eyes gazing to me from beneath the hood in obvious expectation. Somehow I got the feeling this 'interrogation' was far from over. "How is he, truly?" She inquired with faint concern colouring her voice. "Is he well...?" "Oh, he's fine." Well, as fine as can be, all things considered. "In fact, I'd dare say he's better off now than when he was a tyrant." The fact that Sombra was making no attempts of snark right now spoke volumes. "Does he..." Radiant seemed to hesitate there, briefly regarding the carpet down the hallway as we made another turn. I waited, knowing she needed time to gather her courage. And Radiant did not disappoint. "Did he ever talk about me, outside of... Contempt?" Contempt? Why would she assume Sombra hated her? "Radiant, contempt? Sombra has always regarded you with fondness and adoration." But that barely seemed to placate her, the unicorn shaking her head with a depressed leak to her tone. "After I ratted him out to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna? I'd understand completely if he utterly despised my guts." ...So THAT'S how they knew! That's why Radiant blames herself for what happened to her old friend! Some questions were being answered here. "I betrayed my best friend, because I feared what he'd become. What he had become." Radiant was glaring at the ground, sounding as though tears were on the horizon. "When I could've been there for him, helped him see a better path than become a simple coward who turned to others to fix my mistake... I'm as much a monster as he was..." NO! My body violently shuddered by Sombra's booming outrage, a fury I haven't felt from the dark unicorn for a long time.Don't you ever blame yourself, Radiant! I chose this destiny because I believed it was the only way. You will never be a monster, you have always been my light in a dark place, and I will be damned if you truly think otherwise, you... You...! "Radiant, Sombra thinks the world of you!" Radiant looked up in pleasant shock, seeing my light smile. Don't worry Sombra, I've got your back on this. "You are everything to him. Ever since he lost everything, even when he was trapped in that wasteland for a thousand years, it was the thought of you who kept his sanity in check. You who always kept him going even today. Sombra loves you, Radiant Hope." "I... I..." Her light blue eyes were now gleaming with, for lack of a better word, hope behind the brown hood, the light of the hallway revealing a mouth conflicted with what expression to make. "Is that what he told you...?" I shrugged with a humoured smile. "Well, maybe not so tactlessly, but the implications are there." I added with a playful wink, knowing the mare was blushing in the shadows of the cloak. "Besides, Sombra's my friend too, and I know not a day goes by where he doesn't think about you in all your Goddessness. He told me himself." Sombra's my friend... It felt a little jarring, yet rather refreshing to finally acknowledge that properly. And judging by Sombra's silence, he too was equally stunned by it as his girlfriend beside me was. A pink muzzle smiled warmly, Radiant now looking forward again with newfound relief and, again, hope to her posture. A dark King and a maiden of light... Hah. The classic. The trip to the throne room was, as expected, met with no opposition. Thank God, last thing we needed was anyone warning the temporary intruders that we were here. But as we moved closer to the familiar doors, my breathing slowed somewhat, body almost shaking by the recognizable stench of imbalance from within, a presence I had longed to encounter and deal with once and for all. Zagreus... He's waiting for us. This is it, my student. Starswirl never sounded more stern. Zagreus has gathered enough power to be prepared for a fight. Now we put everything you've learnt to the test. The Champion of Balance must prevail, today. Are you ready? I have to be, don't I? If not, who knows how many more lives are endangered and, I dread to think, extinguished from the world because of that mad pony's sickening ideal world of 'balance.' Turning back to Sunburst and Radiant, I forced myself to appear composed and nodded. "You two keep these doors shut after I enter. Zagreus mustn't be allowed to escape at all costs." The former frowned. "And the Queen?" "Her too." But Zagreus was by far the bigger threat. And seeing Sunburst's expression following my rather dismissive answer, I added. "They'll both be stopped before long. Please, do as I ask, and I promise everyone will be safe again." Then a glance to Radiant. "Your home will be safe again." But before I turned again completely to face my destiny, a pink hoof grasped my cape and prompted me to meet light blue eyes sparkling behind a brown hood. Radiant's petite voice said, "Are you absolutely sure you must fight them by yourself? From what you've told us, a single pony can't possibly win this battle alone." Good thing I wasn't a pony then. "I have to, Radiant." Before adding with a wry grin. "Otherwise Sombra would kill me for allowing you to get potentially hurt any longer." I'd do much worse than that, Jack... She didn't seem in the mood for playfulness, however. "Then promise me you'll be safe. For your friends, Stardust." And for a moment, just for a long moment, I was seeing Twilight Sparkle than Radiant Hope, the purple alicorn I loved and held close to my heart above anyone else regarding me with worried but confident sparkling eyes, assuring me that everything will be fine with high expectations for my own safety. My breath hitched briefly, as though I was looking at the same soul inhabiting another body. The two are more alike than you think... That alone had me nod with more determination than ever. "Tell you what, after all is said and done and I'm still breathing, I'll help you speak to Sombra himself. Would you like that?" The look of earnest shock, followed with her hoof loosely gripping my cape answered that for me. Sunburst was surprisingly keeping quiet about the whole affair. Must be in shock. With a final nod, I looked back to the doors and approached, gripping the handles and, inhaling deeply, gathered all the magic I had available for this upcoming battle. It's time... The second I walked in, I was expecting to be greeted by the ever-repulsive sights of Zagreus, Chrysalis and their minions, followed with a direct ambush or Zagreus' monologue with mockery and false triumph. Being welcomed by none of these things, however, had my posture slow briefly with a wary expression, looking around slowly before my eyes settled on the ponies right near the throne itself. Cadence, Shining and Flurry. Or rather, their Changeling selves. ...Except... Frowning cautiously, I approached with a glowing golden hoof, in case this was some type of deception. And yet, my eyes were not deceiving me, the Changeling counterparts held no expressions of malice and danger, at least towards me. No, the three ponies were... Frozen. The Changelings were caught in this spell too? But what good would that accomplish...? But the stallion by the side was what caught my attention the most. A familiar yellow unicorn looking quite terrified in his petrified state, a unicorn who was also currently guarding the doors outside with Radiant. Was Sunburst replaced by a Changeling and the real one managed to escape after dispatching Thorax to gather help...? ...Unless- Slow clapping had me stiffen, a nasally voice dripping with sickening humour causing me to turn around warily. A pony adorned by a dark cloak stood within the center of the room, a crude smile on burnt features. "Hook, line and sinker. Honestly Jack, you make things far too easy for me." Zagreus! Without further prompting, I charged, intending on not allowing this abominable creation to get the last laugh and deal with him before- Two beams from the corners of my eyes forced me back, my limbs reaching up in time to defend me against the onslaught of green and blue magic. My hind hoofs skidded across the marble crystal floor, putting me on the defensive. But the assailants quickly halted their attacks, and my brief moment of respite was heavily interrupted by invisible tons of pressure suddenly keeping my firm to the spot. Argh! Doesn't help that the strong imbalance was hindering my abilities...! Eyes hardened, then following with widening shock. What?! Walking between the smirking Zagreus were two ponies meant to be guarding the doors, one with a gleeful expression and the other with somberness. Sunburst's uncharacteristic smile was emphasized by the yellow horn emitting a sickly green hue. "Well done ladies, in bringing this cretin to me." Zagreus congratulated the two with victorious small applause. "Do hold him there for me. Steady, mind you, I don't want him to watch what occurs next with a damaged brain." 'Sunburst' grinned wickedly. "It would be my pleasure." And a green light enveloped the unicorn, rising upwards to reveal the true form disguised as the yellow stallion all this time. Queen Chrysalis smiled with enthusiastic triumph, green serpentine eyes sharing Zagreus' unending lust for chaos and destruction. Green eyes... Starswirl suddenly pondered with no hint of nervousness or dread. She seems to have some more semblance of free will under Zagreus' grasp than before. Oh? Good for her! My teeth, managing a low growl despite my trapped state. Chrysalis cooed mockingly. "Poor stallion. You know you shouldn't joined my past offer when you had the chance. but now, Stardust Balance, you must suffer for being such a fool." When I break free I'll...! Never mind her! Sombra snarled menacingly. What have they done to Radiant?! Said unicorn refused to meet my gaze, her hood lowered down to reveal the full pink features, long mane and blue sorrowful eyes. As though hearing Sombra's question, Zagreus grinned and clutched the mare's chin, prompting her wince and Sombra's threatening growl. "Young Radiant Hope, so desperate to amend her mistakes that she'd betray her own home in favour of seeing her dearest friend again." Chrysalis continued with a smirk. "Even as we speak, that unicorn student of your special somepony confronts my past self. And as Zagreus here and yourself have predicted, Stardust, she causes my own kind to betray with the help of that asinine traitor Thorax!" Despite my disposition, a swell of pride emerged through me at her disgust and Starlight's actions. "For... The better... I assure you..." And flinched as the pressure increased somewhat. "Now now Chrysalis." Zagreus made no real attempt to soothe the distraught Changeling. "We need him alive... For the moment at least. He must bear witness to his own failures today, as this kingdom falls and everything else follows. Radiant, if you would." The addressed mare reluctantly pulled something out of her own cloak, a small red item that was disturbingly familiar to me... No... For once, Sombra sounded positively in dread, and I squinted hard to see what Zagreus was now holding- Impossible... He surely wouldn't... Starswirl himself sounded grave. But then again, far be it for me to understand what this monster's thinking patterns are... "Thank you my dear." Zagreus raised up the red horn for me to witness. "Recognize this, Jack? You really should check for loose ends while you have the chance. Your own laziness betrays you." And with his own scarred horn emitting a blackened colour, something appeared right above us, shining down with pure radiance and meant to secure peace and hope for the Crystal Empire's people. "Fortunately, I know when to make good use of something. I must thank you, you know, human; your gullible behaviour has made things far too easier for me. Of course, I could've accomplished all this without your presence..." That muzzle grinned in cold humour. "But I'm feeling very spiteful today." With little choice, I was forced to watch in fascinated horror by the red horn that once belonged to the Empire's former King magically be raised into the air, heading straight for the floating Crystal Heart. As I could only ponder what happens next, Zagreus' continued words had me flinch in revulsion and hate. "Was it all coincidence for you, Jack? The griffons? The Diamond Dogs invading that hospital? The dragon's nest near that village? All traces of my power? No, you were meant to 'heal' those imbalances and change history, for the better. Because of you, the griffon's treasure has been returned and the monarchy restored far too early. Diamond Dogs make peace with ponies, yet again, too early. And the dragon? Well, I needed you far away enough for me to make my plans here." Played me for a fool... He played us all, Jack... Zagreus glared upwards with exclaiming triumph. "And now, the pinnacle of your failures is anew! It's time to get this show on the road! Radiant, if you would!" "No!" But the unicorn barely acknowledged my cry of objection, following the other cloaked pony's gaze up towards the red horn now hovering above the Heart. Radiant, please! Don't do this! I struggled to speak, to protest, even with Zagreus' stronger magic keeping me grounded now with Radiant focused on something else, mixtures of green and black surrounding my vision. "For Sombra's sake... Don't...!" "But don't you see, Stardust?" Chrysalis cackled victoriously. "This is all for King Sombra's stake!" But before any questions were asked, any protests were made, statements to say, or triumph to further sprout, Radiant's fired teal magic into the horn made everything stand still, as though time was slowing down from the horror before us. What followed from Radiant carrying through the monster's request blinding everything with a bright whiteness encompassing the entire throne room, black bolts of lightning striking the wall with darkness mixing with light. My eyes were forced shut, feeling the pressure slowly release me as Zagreus and Chrysalis evidently had to protect themselves from the sheer force of magic they have unleashed. Imbalance roared across the magical stream, my teeth grit and ear hammering in pain by the torrents of anger and rage shredding through my senses. Sadly, whatever Zagreus planned seemed to be working...! And as the light was slowly dying out, I felt a new presence, one both strange and familiar to me. Horrifyingly familiar. From within my mind, Sombra gasped sharply, Starswirl released a suffering sigh, and I looked up to see whatever it was that clearly grabbed their attention. A unicorn formed from the combined magic of the horn, Radiant's and power of the Crystal Heart- And a lump formed in my throat at the sight slowly descending like a dark angel, the Heart itself landing against the carpet floor with all its radiance died out. I vaguely heard Radaint's sigh of weariness and stunned hope, and I couldn't blame her. For the physical body of the former tyrant landed on all fours, eyes calmly shut as he stood opposite of my wary state, my own limbs shaking by the implications before me. Because, as of now, it wasn't just Chrysalis, Zagreus and Radiant I was going to fight now... Blood red eyes opened, and I felt petrified, as I had long ago by my first encounter against this fiend, in the snowy landscapes outside the Crystal Empire. My teeth bared, struggling to contain myself from the three malevolent forces now standing together, ready to utterly destroy me for good. "This has been a long time coming... Jack..." King Sombra grinned victoriously alongside the other sickening villains, his horn lighting up with darkened magic, lifting up the discarded Crystal Heart before me above his head. The tyrannical unicorn looked upwards with a pleased smile. "Albeit stalled a little longer, my rule could never be postponed, not even by a cowardly human or his weakling friends." "S...Sombra...?" Don't go anywhere near him! The mental voice of Sombra roared in his head, outraged by Radiant hesitantly approaching his physical form. But... How is that possible...? A wry grin sent towards the pink mare. "Yes, my dear Radiant Hope... It is I..." Zagreus smiled matter-of-factly to King Sombra's left. "You know what? I'd dare call this a genesis, my friend." And those void black eyes glinted with succession. "The Genesis of Imbalance... Begins today... And shall never, ever, conclude." The laughter of three corrupt monsters echoed throughout the room, and I dare say the whole kingdom. ...I think I'll hold onto Starswirl's advice about keeping my wits about me. To be continued... Chapter 152: To His Coy MistressPreviously... No way am I permitting that monster holding any grasp of my Empire with its diseased hoofs. Today, Zagreus will fall. "Radiant." "You know who I am." "In a sense." "Because you know Sombra." "It's not just the Changelings who have infiltrated the Empire. Their Queen is here too. Queen Chrysalis has entered the kingdom." I'm asking you, out of whatever friendship we have... Protect her... Please. Remember Jack.The imbalance here hinders your abilities. You must rely on wits and cunning than sole strength this time around. Zagreus will evidently be expecting you here. "Then promise me you'll be safe. For your friends, Stardust." "Well done ladies, in bringing this cretin to me." "This has been a long time coming... Jack..." "The Genesis of Imbalance... Begins today... And shall never, ever, conclude." Hazy... Unfocused... Mind's a blur... Barely see... Can't make out... Faint shapes... Circling... My muzzle... Hoarsely groaned... Feel bound... To something... Can't remember... What... What happened... To me...? Eyes blinking... Trying to... Recognize the shapes... Moving left and right... To my vision... "Have you ever drowned?" Dark voice... Black... Black mane... Flowing... Red eyes... Cruel, cruel grin... "Or became alight in flames?" Feminine... Blue mane... Black body... Green sickly... Eyes... Crude expression... "Faced your darkest nightmares?" Back and forth... They moved around... Like wild predators... Ready to eat... "Suffered the worst torments?" Can't... Head hurts... Vision too damaged... Focus Jack. For the love of Celestia, focus! S...Sombra...? Two heads... Gazing at me... Enough clarity... To fully see the two creatures... Glaring with gleeful hate... "What we're asking is..." King Sombra paused, briefly exchanging a glance with the Changeling Queen, stalling for the moment. "Well..." Chrysalis finished with a mocking question towards my state. "Any last requests?" Vision's... Going blurry again... Can't fight it... A... Jack, you must concentrate. The fate of all rests on you; you must fight...! Ghh... Aaa my head...! My body involuntarily twitched from the pain, head knocking side to side to rid the constant pain aching from within. Please tell me I wasn't internal bleeding, because that would suck the most-! ...Wait a minute. I purposely twitched this time, or at least attempted to... But the obvious magical chains binding me onto the uncomfortable chair were preventing any further movement, my head the only free limb able to move at the moment. My eyes blinked wearily, waking up from the darkness as my head tried to clear itself of the pain, struggling to recall just what the [BEEP] was even going on. And the further I was brought to the waking realm, the muffled voices to my eyes were soon beginning to make more and more sense, my hazel eyes squinting somewhat towards the shapes of four figures with their backs turned to me, overlooking from a balcony down an obvious kingdom below. Suddenly, it all came crashing back to me, prompting my pained and shocked wince. Ah... Right. "This is the dawn of a new era, my friends." King Sombra's brooding voice, filled with sinister malice, declared as they gazed upon the unsuspecting Empire below. "I believe we should waste no further time and secure our hold over Equestria with the assistance of your minions. How about it Queen Chrysalis?" "It would be my pleasure, your Majesty." The overgrown bug sounded positively thrilled and filled with hunger. "At this point in time, my past self deals with Princess Twilight's overrated student and the traitors, which buys us time to take over the kingdoms I have already secured in one swift stroke. Together, we shall be invincible!" Wow, already declaring themselves the victors... And I haven't even had breakfast yet. Of course, the croaky old Zagreus decides to finish the classic villain monologue. I would roll my eyes if the situation wasn't so severe. "We have reached the epitome of our goals. Our combined magic will be enough to cripple any who oppose us. Imbalance shall spread, and we will provide the land- No... The world with a new order, cleansing away the old and corrupt with something Equestria has always been destined to achieve." And the classic villain laughter followed, unaware of my waking state. Strength was slowly returning... Starswirl, Sombra, are you there? A part of me dreaded the worse surrounding the latter. You need not fret, Jack. We are here. Oh thank God... This would be the worst time to thank a controversial deity, Jack. Our present dilemma, to call it dire, would be underwhelming. The minute after King Sombra's resurrection. Starswirl started with a hint of regret to it. They were quick to subdue and render you unconscious. Thankfully, they appear to have no incentive of exterminating you yet. Meaning they want you for some other goal. Yeah, for me to watch as they enslave everyone I love... Which will never come to pass. The future is fixed, evident with the presence of this Chrysalis. My teacher pointed out assuredly. We may have a chance yet. Sombra, the one in the mental realm, replied with skepticism. Implying Zagreus' own abominable presence doesn't somehow change this timeline to suit his needs, utilizing the Changeling and... Myself as pawns to his sickening game. Meanwhile, the three stooges of generic villainy continued singing their own self-proclaimed triumph, Chrysalis laughing with glee. "And when my past self joins us, nothing will stop us! Not this time, and not ever again!" "Stop me if you've heard this one before." Christ, my voice sounded parched. I wearily gazed to the three turning to the sound of my groaning tone. "Three cliche villains walk into a bar and declare themselves rulers of all. The bartender promptly kicks them out for wasting everyone's time." ...Even for you that was a cheap attempt. The physical King Sombra sneered distastefully. "The petty human awakens." "Jack!" Zagreus sounded far more thrilled. "I was wondering when you would join us! Revenge isn't as fulfilling when the object of said vengeance remains blissfully unaware." "Had a decent nap, warrior?" Chrysalis stepped forward, leering down on my defenseless posture with a victorious grin. "Because, today, it may be your last." I looked between them warily. "Then why not just kill me and get it over with? Save you the trouble of me escaping and kicking your [BEEP]es like there's no tomorrow?" With that, I added with a grin of my own, consisting of snark. "Unless your egos are so big you think I'm too powerless now to stop you?" "One cannot argue with the facts, Jack..." Scoffing, I looked over to the King by the balcony. "And you; last I checked the Crystal Heart destroyed your body completely." "Your own failure for underestimating my will for survival, and my dominion." The dark unicorn answered coolly. "To retain my righteousness on the throne. Like Princess Celestia and her sibling, you merely delayed me from regaining my birthright." Oh God, the pretentiousness coming from these three was through the roof. "Guessing it wasn't easy, bringing you back." The King scoffed, and I noticed with curious interest that Radiant, standing by the side of the balcony, had yet to say anything, refusing to acknowledge anyone's look towards her, her expression blank as this Sombra's personality. "You couldn't possibly understand." "Ah, let's give it a try." I glanced from the mare to the dark tyrant. "Your girlfriend found your horn, kept it safe, tried everything in her power to bring you back. Zagreus offered her the chance to bring her childhood friend back regardless of the consequences, and here we are." King Sombra smirked widely at that, Radiant regarding the floor on my words. "So now we are once again graced by the former pretentious bipolar tyrant of the Crystal Empire." Bipolar? You are a bit, let's be fair here pal. That wiped the smirk off the physical form's face. "Bipolar?" Chrysalis commented faintly. "You are a little unstable." Jesus Christ, Chrysalis echoed my thoughts. I feel violated now. "Silence." Sombra looked back to me with a sneer, his red horn lighting up with dark magic- Ugh! My chair skidded across the floor somewhat, the King gesturing as I was closer to them towards the outside black storm. "Look around you, Jack Wright! This is my ascendance! My legacy unbound! All your efforts to destroy me have been for naught! Once more, I will not be denied my glory!" "Wonderful isn't it?!" Chrysalis added, standing beside the gleeful King with a widened grin. "Our rule shall extend over the masses! The lands and beyond will become ours, once and for all! And it's all thanks to you, for making this happen, human." Oh of course, somehow it's all my doing... "And I suppose you two are just fine with taking order now from a puppet master who's just going to get rid of you once your usefulness has been dried up." Before either could retaliate, Zagreus walked around and offered a hoof for peace, smiling sickeningly towards me behind that dark hood. "You are mistaken, Jack." Those black void eyes sent a chill down my spine, shivering if I could in this position. "I merely offer these two rightful rulers of the lands with the assistance of my own unique magic. They are wise to accept that offer." "A magic which corrupts and destroys anything else unlike it." My heated eyes snapped to the Changeling. "You're completely fine working with the same pony who had you under his spell for a long time now?" "Pay no heed to his words, my dear. Humans are notoriously deceptive." "Oh, I learnt such first-hand during our battle in Canterlot." My head stiffened, grimacing in disgust as Chrysalis approached closer at my helpless state, daring to brush my cheek with a black hoof, neon eyes glowing hungrily and with... Admiration? "Pretended to be a Changeling in order to attack me. I... Approve of such deceptive means." I felt bile rose to my throat. She still wasn't thinking about...! "This appears to be the perfect opportunity to extend my own offer once again, human." Chrysalis began, motioning to herself and the other villains observing. "We know as much as you do that you will never truly belong with those ponies, Jack. Join us, rule by our side, and we shall true glory and balance to all against us!" My answer shall and always remains the same: [BEEP] no. What makes this creature possibly believe I'd even consider such a vile scenario? Was it the beard? Did I scream 'supervillain' to them? My scowl was the only answer I provided as Chrysalis gazed down upon me with undiscerned want. Not in a million years you foul hag. Zagreus then approached, the imbalance radiating off him prompting me to lean back in discomfort, and placed a faux sympathetic hoof to the Changeling's side. "Regrettably, your Majesty, this human has become too brainwashed by the ideals of that Princess and her friends. He is beyond salvation I'm afraid." "A pity." Chrysalis seemed to express genuine remorse, sighing with a shake of the head as she stepped back. "This could've saved your life today, Jack. But then again, I suppose it's fitting considering you've turned my own kind against me." I raised a skeptical brow. Blaming me again for your own [BEEP], your Majesty? "Have I now?" Green eyes glowed in outrage, revealing the true nature of this fallen, desperate creature. "Do not feign ignorance child! As we speak, Starlight Glimmer and her team are aided infiltrating my former castle with my own children! Pharynx and others brainwashed by your sickening ideals guide them towards the throne room, instrumental to this temporary defeat!" A black hoof pointed with dawning contempt. "All because of you!" ...Huh. So I inadvertently changed the finale there somewhat. Starswirl, whatever happens, it wasn't my intent. Do no despair, my pupil. All is said and done. "Bah!" Sombra scoffed, swerving around the two and stood directly before me, having brushed past a concerned Radiant. "It matters not whether he serves or opposes us; what matters is what the boy chooses to conceal from us." Conceal? He noted my confusion with a disgruntled sneer. "Oh don't play dumb human. Dear Radiant informed me of everything." Said unicorn flinched, avoiding my glance. The King continued with a faint smirk. "You are hiding something from me... Or, some one." ...Oh [BEEP]. I knew exactly who he was referring to... Sombra must've noticed the faint change of expression, his impatient look worsening. "You will give me the location of my other self, the part of me who has obviously somehow attained a form himself." ...What? "Share with me where he hides, so I may become complete entirely and rule without anymore delays." Whatever you do, tell this mad pony nothing! But the physical version was no mood for such, as his magically pulled me closer once again- Oh Jesus! The upper half of my body was now greeted over the edge of the balcony, towards the unsuspecting kingdom with its still-frozen citizens waiting below. "I would infiltrate your mind and obtain the information myself." Sombra's close voice to my ear prompted my grimace. Sheesh, personal space thank you. "But my patience is rather thin nowadays. Tell me where he is,now." ...Was it just me or were the chains loosening somewhat? "You have wronged all of us by some means, my friend." Zagreus added from behind with an air of calmness. "You finally have the option to redeem yourself, here and now." No... Yeah I could feel it. The tightness pressed against my fur and limbs were beginning to soften, subtly feeling my body able to shift comfortably again, despite half-dangling over the edge of a long drop. Glancing down carefully, I noticed the faint blueness of magic tugging at the chains with care and concealment, prompting my realizing smirk. Meeting their deadly gazes, I replied with a tinge of smugness. "You'll have to kill me I'm afraid. I don't betray the locations of my friends." Sombra snarled, whether by the refusal or implication or both, and I felt the chair immediately begin to tumble over the edge, my vision blurring from spinning around vertically. But it was already too late, Radiant saved me in the nick of time. And Balance aided me this time next. The tyrant was completely unprepared as I gripped the edge of the balcony and spun upwards, his left cheek impacted by my extended kick, sending the taller pony flying back past a reflexive Chrysalis. Both her and Zagreus looked stunned at first, before gazing at my freed state with dawning outrage and readying to retaliate. My decision was quickly made, descending down with a smirking leap as black and green magic blasted spot I formerly stood upon, debris of the balcony falling down rapidly alongside me. The chair with chains greeted the ground first with a loud clang and crash, thankfully impacting none of the oblivious civilians below. My eyes were beginning to prick with tears at the rapid descent down to the ground, teeth grit in determined preparation. Come on Balance, don't fail me now! But instead, my salvation was made by blue magic flashing my vision. Thankfully today I seemed to have the reflexes of a cat, landing on all four hoofs onto solid ground which greeted my vision next, wincing from the impact. The floor shattered beneath me somewhat from the speed and force, limbs trembling after basically falling from a great height just a second ago. The good news, as I slowly maintained composure to my body, was that I could feel Balance a great deal again, clearly being far away now from Zagreus' suffocating magic. My relieved grin switched to a frown by a sudden blue flash beside me, a certain dark pink unicorn following me to wherever she took me. Won't lie, I was torn between thanking her or scolding her for everything she's done today; the gratitude for saving my life, but the lecture for basically bringing back a dark tyrant under the control of a genocidal entity. No offense Sombra. Hmph. You dare raise your voice against her, boy, and those monsters will be the least of your troubles. Duly noted- Hang on... I know this place. My hazel eyes whipped around to the ceiling, the furniture, the recognizable architect used for a hideaway like a monarch. This was your secret palace, Sombra! No wonder the imbalance feels so far away right now, we're a few miles away from the Crystal Empire. The distance will be irrelevant soon, I'm afraid. Starswirl spoke up gravely. His influence is slowly spreading outside the kingdom like a war-marching plague. It's only a matter of time before Zagreus senses our presence here and strikes. Meaning we have to think of a plan, right here and now. Without further prompting, I gazed around the clean interior, ignoring Radiant's presence for the moment in favour of finding something useful to aid us. Sombra, you know this layout inside and out. Are there any weapons here? Defenses we can use? All traps and weaponry are in form of my own magic. Nothing we can take outside to strike back against our adversaries. [BEEP]... So we'll have to improvise. "What are you doing?" The unicorn inquired behind me, and I resisted the urge to snap at her, partially out of respect - or fear - for Sombra, and because she reminded of another certain mare... A mare whom and her friends were in far more danger than being trapped in Present Chrysalis' cocoons. "Devising a plan to take on three corrupt tyrants." I replied simply without turning. Taking on a weaker Zagreus and controlled Chrysalis had been the original hopeful plan. But now? Zagreus was stronger, Chrysalis seemed to have developed her own free will somewhat this time, and now a resurrected dark version of King Sombra was here. Basically, we have our work cut out for us. By the way, speaking of the third villain, Sombra, you didn't seem entirely too happy towards witnessing your usual self planning global domination. I thought you'd been happy about it. The King in my mind sneered. That thing, that single-minded mess, is far from being me. It is a creature under a monster's control, and is a fool for not realizing otherwise. An amalgamation formed from the magic of the Crystal Heart and what remained of me inside the horn. I am the one true King Sombra, not that impostor which those clowns created. Ah, okay, a matter of self-esteem. Got it. A pink hoof proceeded to grip the edge of my cape, inciting me to look at the frowning Radiant Hope emanating mixed emotions. "But don't you see? The answer is obvious." Was it now? "Sombra said it himself, there's a part of him hiding somewhere, and you know where he is. Think about it; if Sombra was completely restored, he'll be back to his old self!" My own features hardened at the words which sounded terribly recycled. "Is that what Zagreus told you...?" The mare flinched, but stood her ground, looking absolutely determined. Once again, she was replaced with the image of a purple alicorn glaring at me in challenge, prompting my hitched breath. But thankfully, the image returned to the dark pink equine. "I know it'd work. Sombra only acted like he did just now because he's incomplete, without his full personality. Surely you know there's more to him than just how everypony else perceives him since you're clearly so determined in concealing the rest of him from them." From me. "Or perhaps because reuniting them completely is part of Zagreus' motive." My teeth grit in slight irritation, refusing to concede by her words. "That monster, the creature you helped bring back today, isn't King Sombra, and I'll be damned before allowing my friend to merge with that beast and become a complete slave to power and imbalance." "He's stronger than that!" But the doubt and worry was already festering in the mare's heart, Radiant stepping back slowly with an unconvincing shake of the head. "He would never give in...!" "What do you call his tyranny, then, a thousand years ago?" I asked with a hint of dryness. "The greed, the hunger for power, the desire to enslave and control all living things? The Sombra you've known from childhood is long gone, Radiant, replaced by what we saw today." Realizing my voice was rising, I took a moment to breath, sighing with a remorseful expression. "I'm sorry... But I can' risk what you ask. It's too dangerous." "Please." Her voice sounded terribly close to cracking, and I forced myself to look away from the sheer awfulness of her breaking expression, once more reminding me of Twilight far too much. "Sombra... He means everything to me. I all just want is my best friend back... That must mean something for the special somepony of the Princess of Friendship...!" Guilt was bubbling in my throat, but I had to stay strong. "It's out of that friendship with Sombra that I keep him safe..." Radiant said nothing, for the moment, but the depressed emotions were palpable in the air, prompting my flinch of regret. All she wanted was her friend back, that shouldn't be too difficult to ask for. But Zagreus, of course, corrupted that yearning as a trap for myself, a trap to rid of a deadly opponent to his games. Radiant was as much a victim as anyone else. And I'm sorry I had to deny her that wish, Sombra. Don't be... The fallen King murmured, sounding quite sorrowful himself. It is I who should be regretful for everything. ...You still forgive her, after she sold you out to Celestia and Luna? I swore he smiled in my head. There would never be a moment in history where I could ever be mad at her... Radiant, as I looked back, was regarding a window to outside, arctic eyes solemn and her voice resonated with softness, melodious in that tone. "We made a pact, Sombra and I. One day, regardless of what destiny told us, we would run. Run like the wind; explore all of Equestria and what it had to offer, together. We'd do everything together: Play games, cook meals, share stories, bother our elders... To the very end." She often bested me in games, such as chess... But helped me learn from my mistakes. I often than not exploded my own food by adding too much magic, which she playfully teased me for and helped me improve. Her stories were far more fascinating, and entertaining, because she was telling them. Nopony in the Crystal Empire could stand us together... Her hoof pressed against the aged glass, as though soothing it in circles. A tiny smile of reminisce. "By his side, I was always happy. Sombra was teased as a colt, you know, by the other children, but I saw something in him. Greatness... To become something those other ponies only hoped to attain." She saw something in me that I failed to, encouraging me and keeping me composed to the very end. The other children saw me as easy prey, but Radiant kept me protected. Gave me... Hope. With a gentle sigh, the unicorn removed her hoof from the window and turned back to me, her expression far too somber for me to bear. "All I ever wanted was to be with him." All I truly wanted was to be beside her. "Running forever." Until the end of eternity. "Without anyone's judgement." Without anyone's meddling. "A future where we were always happy." A future ruled by our shared content. "...So what happened?" I was asking neither, but both, their shared thoughts and feeling compelling me to speak with a quiet tinge of sadness. "What made Sombra the tyrant he is today? What changed him?" Radiant winced, and I almost replied with an apology for asking before she answered whilst glaring at the ground. "That forsaken Crystal Heart." What? She took notice of my confusion and explained solemnly. "All Crystal Mares and Stallions, as a tradition among the Empire, were to touch the Crystal Heart itself and be shown their own future." The unicorn sniffed, eyes closed painfully at the memory. "It showed me becoming the next Princess of the Crystal Empire. But Sombra... It showed him... Him..." "...Becoming a dark ruler." Radiant confirmed this horrified soft statement with a weary nod, obvious tears threatening to prick from her eyes. Either by compulsion or because of Sombra's own feelings in my mind, I hurried over and softly embraced the mare, to her immediate tight return, tearfully responding into my cape. "He was afraid, so deathly afraid of this future... That he pushed me away, or tried to, in fear that he'd drag me alongside this terrible foreseen event." "Not realizing that pushing you was the trigger of this event." The implications were dreadful to imagine, and my teeth grit in enraged irritation as my hoof soother the mare's back. If destiny was a person, I would punch him in the face. How dare some magic rock decide Sombra's future like that... It was abominable! I told you, Jack. One cannot interfere with fate. Sombra sounded awfully drained as he spoke. My path down this predestined point was always inevitable. But at the very least, I could keep the mare I... Care for more than anypony else safe from the darkness I walked down. "...No." Radiant glanced up at my one, firm word. "Huh?" I met her tearful blue gaze with a stern expression. "I said no. I am so, so sick of destiny making decisions for everyone. [BEEP] destiny so much I'd rather DIE than be its pawn. What Sombra attempted was noble, but, Radiant, your boyfriend was a massive idiot if he believed this was the only path for him." How dare you- "Shut up Sombra!" I snapped to the ceiling, prompting Radiant's eye-widened look, Glaring back down to the mare, I kept her at arm's length whilst continuing with a heated disposition. "To Hell with fate! Destiny, singular roads. They can all go [BEEP] themselves! You decide what path to take, not what some magic crystal says! You and Sombra always had the choice, Radiant. Tell me, haveyouever become a Princess?" "Well... No but-!" "There we are." I was leaving no room for argument, grinning rather madly now. "Sombra has always been too stubborn for his own good. I've tried time and time again to prove that destiny doesn't always have the last say, and today I'm going to make that an example. Because do you know what I'm going to do?" It felt as if Balance itself was flaring up in anticipation with my words. Radiant shook her head, but her eyes were fixated in curiosity and wonder. "I'm going to save the Crystal Empire. I'm going to rescue all the hapless citizens. I'm going to make sure everyone we love is safe and protected by those three monsters ruling from the castle. And then, I'm going to blast said monsters into the heavens, and straight down to Hell!" With a golden firm hoof on the mare's unflinching shoulder, I added matter-of-factly. "And then, I'm going to reunite you with the pony you love. King Sombra, the real one, misses you more than anything, Radiant. You're going to be happy together. You're going to run." Jack... No buts Sombra. I'm fulfilling my promise, not just to you but those who asked me to protect those important to me, to the bitter end. You will get your body back, somehow, and you're going to run forever with the mare you love! Wiping her remaining tears from her eyes, Radiant seems to have become inspired enough, managing a hopeful smile and newfound determined glint in her eyes. "Then I'm going to make up for my deceit, my betrayal to another of Sombra's friends today. Tell me what we're planning to do, Stardust Balance." I nodded, grinning rather wickedly. Now who was feeling triumphant, Zagreus? "So," I began, getting straight to business as we equally paced around the main foyer of the palace. "Let's start detailing our plan by addressing what we already know." Radiant nodded from the opposite side of the room, taking the lead first. "We know that Sombra, Zagreus and Chrysalis intend to spread some sinister magic slowly across Equestria while its protectors are still captured." "We also know that Sombra and Chrysalis seem to hold some sort of free will, when Zagreus typically uses his magic to enslave anyone, regardless how strong they were, to his will. Meaning he trusts them enough to cooperate..." "Or he's powerful enough to feel invincible against the two should they betray him." Or perhaps they remain under his control without their own knowledge of such. "So three supervillains intend to rule all of Equestria, and eventually beyond, with an iron hoof." "And we seem to be the only two ponies in the area who have the capability to stop them." Radiant sounded somewhat exasperated, sending me a faint expression of doubt. "Although our abilities appear limited now. With the Crystal Heart in their possession, we may very well simply be trotting into oblivion. We have no current advantages." Ah, but don't we? "On the contrary." I smirked knowingly, looking over to the unicorn. "One benefit is staring at us right in the face." Radiant tilted her head, frowning. "Then care to share it with the class?" Gladly. "Sombra, Chrysalis and Zagreus are all a selfish sort; no doubt the idea of sharing their kingdom equally with anyone would be repulsive to them all. And Zagreus, for all intents and purposes, simply desires the extinction of all life for his sickening idea of utopia. The other two, however, would be easy to turn against one another." "Once they begin to squabble about who rules over what." Shiny blue eyes glinted in epiphany. "They'd sooner be destroyed than ever considering sharing even a part of their kingdoms with others." It is the nature of classic villainy. No doubt King Sombra and Queen Chrysalis will feel less than inclined to ever exchange negotiations with one another in a peaceful disposition. They might be dangerous old tyrants, but they were still cliche cartoon villains all the same. "That would potentially solve one problem, okay, but such distractions would only fool them for so long." Radiant pointed out worriedly. "As you've described Zagreus, that pony could keep those two in line if he wanted. We should be concerned about him first before dealing with the other two, agreed?" Fair enough. "Good thinking." I nodded, regarding the ground with a furrowed brow. "And Zagreus has become powerful enough now to cast magic left and right. Strong magic. I still remember the feel of it when he held me down." Such recollection prompted my own shiver. "He's the bigger threat, yes." "So how would we stop him?" The answer came with a golden hue beginning to surface from my right hoof, myself regarding the glow solemnly. "Typically, Balance magic would be the key. But the imbalance spread throughout the Empire is too strong for me to use the power effectively. We could try to draw Zagreus out..." "But he's smarter than that." I nodded wearily. "Sadly." Radiant hummed, beginning to pace again a second before me. That was a pickle. Sombra and Chrysalis were small fry next to Zagreus, regardless of what they think. Zagreus might be stronger now, but he wasn't dumb enough to leave his fortress of protection without good reason to. Drawing him out would take too long, and time was of the essence. And engaging him was a fool's errand, not with the suffocating imbalance all around and having two power-hungry tyrants defending the monster. You know, it astounds me at times how much you share in common with your Princess, Jack; over-analyzing every dilemma when, as you said, the answer lies right before your face. I paused, regarding the ceiling in tired weariness. Alright Sombra, so what's the oh-so obvious answer I'm clearly missing? Why, they very thing that brought that incomplete version from the magical realm, of course. ...The Crystal Heart. The Crystal Heart. Sombra affirmed, reverberating with mighty conviction. We use the Heart, we can vanquish our enemies for good. That is, two of them at least. The Changeling Queen would be relatively unharmed, but defenseless by the onslaught of magic. But how would we use it then? The citizens of the Empire were frozen stiff by magic, and we wouldn't have the time to free them all and unite their love into the Heart against the usurpers. We needn't rely on the help of them this time, Jack. Starswirl interjected with a small degree of triumph.We've seen what both sides of magic can achieve when combined with the power of the Crystal Heart. But there's one side we've yet to witness used upon it, one only a certain trained pony can utilize. ...Balance. We use Balance on the Crystal Heart! Is that possible? Would that work even?! There is only one way with finding out. We must retrieve the Crystal Heart at all costs. Then, using what magic you can, strike at the center of the powerful object and engulf the entire kingdom with the golden hue of Balance itself. The chain reaction would cancel out and vanquish all forms of imbalance, freeing the ponies from their petrified prisons. All life in the vicinity would experience the flow of balanced magic; Chaos and Harmony intertwined to a beautiful shade of unity. And for once, no one here would feel conflicted ever again. And the power would annihilate anything even related to the imbalance. For prime examples, Zagreus and Sombra. My physical self would evaporate into smoke, the horn used to bring that form about what only remains. And Zagreus, the more vital threat, would be gone for all eternity. It's a win-win scenario, wouldn't you say? ...It's the only choice we have, isn't it? "What? What is it?" I looked over to the frowning Radiant, who took note of my mixed expressions. Sighing, I relayed everything addressed in my mind, and those arctic orbs widened second by second with every word uttered, the mare eventually gasping from the plan. "Of course. The Crystal Heart would be our sole solution for all this. It's brilliant!" And she seemed to have no qualms with the potential to annihilate a life, Zagreus aside. Sombra, no wonder you like her so much. Snark all you want, Jack. In this case there are fewer options left. Zagreus must be stopped, and death is his only destination. The King paused, adding rather reluctantly. Think of it as... Correcting a mistake, a mistake which would cost you the lives of everyone you love. Your choice, warrior. Sighing, I nodded to the unicorn, preferring to take my mind off that issue for now. "We'd have to obtain it from the grasp of those villains first... Radiant, exactly how well adept in magic are you?" Minutes later, with the plan discussed and thought out, the pair of us were ready to head out and end this indefinitely. Opening the front doors greeted us to a growing blizzard, white specks of snow falling steadily to the ground, speed only increasing by the unstable magic and darkness touching the Empire's precious Heart. With one hoof catching a flake, I frowned in concern as it refused to melt in my fur, the wind playing against my cape. My fedora was still inside the castle after they knocked me out. "Time is running short..." "Then we'll just have to hurry." Radiant commented beside me. "Fortunately, I do know a shortcut." Hm? And from the corner of my eye she smiled grimly. "Being Sombra's childhood best friend does have its perks." Shortcut to the Empire? Easy. Walking into the heart of the Empire whilst meeting no resistance whatsoever? No sweat. Radiant and I developing a thorough strategy to besting Zagreus, Chrysalis and the evil side of her boyfriend before the day was done? Possible. Carrying out the plan? Now that's where the fun begins. Now, you'd think the better tactic right now would be to find another passageway into the tall looming castle and sneak within the interior, infiltrating the floors and finding exactly where they contained the Crystal Heart. But, as one of us pointed out, that would be what they'd expect, and possibly set traps for each and every secret passage waiting to ensnare us. So instead, we, or at least, I, resorted to taking a far more simpler route into the castle. The front door. With a cheerful hum, I strode with purpose, shaking the fallen pieces of snow onto the carpet upon arrival, greeted with no welcome. That snowstorm was something fierce, but Radiant and I managed to get through before the worst of it would come. Just another sign of how exactly [BEEP]ed this situation was. Speaking of Radiant, after reaching the entrance to the castle, the mare and I turned to regard one another, exchanging farewells and good lucks as we proceeded to go through with this bold and rather incredibly risky plan which determined the fate of all. Sombra, though he refused to admit as such blatantly, was worried for her as the unicorn disappeared from sight to carry through with her part, prompting my small smile. Naturally, of course, I would be too if it was Twilight in her place, but that didn't mean I wasn't concerned for Radiant's well-being regardless. I just had to trust the mare wouldn't get fooled again and stayed hidden well enough to retrieve the Heart as I carried through with my end. You're certain she can be trusted no matter what, after all, Sombra. With my life. And mine as well, in this case. We're taking an incredible gamble here. But then again, I gathered she'd probably carry through with this plan with or without my approval. The King grunted in fond acknowledgement. Or mine. Once her mind is set on a task, nothing shall stop Radiant from accomplishing it. It is nigh impossible to win any sort of debate with her. ...So... Kinda like a Anakin and Padme romance then. Sombra scoffed derisively. A stubborn, whiny petulant teenage child murderer and an over-emotional, illogical midwife? Your comparisons are often shoddy at best. I shook my head with a smirk. I was moreso comparing the good parts, Sombra. Leave it to you to dwell on the negative. But who was I to talk? Anyway, despite this amusing internal exchange happening, I kept my eyes open and senses sharp for any hint on an ambush on my way up the castle, feeling somewhat like Mario at a boss level. Hopefully the King, Queen and Abomination from Hell weren't in another castle, because that would definitely suck, to say the least. My body kept tensed, ready for a trap at any given moment, and at the same time myself applying the logical step to approaching the trap Obi-Wan Kenobi would be proud of. Springing the trap. You're truly going through with this, aren't you...? I almost paused by the uncharacteristically soft inquiry. I mean, it's a little late to change my mind about it, Sombra. I'm basically marching into Tartarus itself with what awaited me; can't back down now. That's not what I meant and you know it. The unicorn in my head fumed somewhat before calming. I refer to your intent with regaining me my own form after we have dealt with those intruders. Don't attempt any deception, Jack, I sense whenever you're lying... You were truthful to Radiant before. Well... I slyly grinned. You caught me good King, I meant what I said back there, fair enough. After defeating them, getting your body back will be my next priority. Why? Why what? Don't play childish with me. Why would you ever consider that option? Our relationship is far from close for you to feel obligated in assisting me this way. Unless you simply intend to rid of my presence in your mind to risk this, but I can sense it's far deeper than that selfish logic. After everything I've done to you; taking over your body, hounding you repeatedly, scolding and mocking you along with your often asinine decisions. What possible motive do you have to do this for me... Unless you've begun the fatal mistake of pitying me- Oh don't be so presumptuous, Sombra. It has nothing to do with pity or sympathy. And the past is in the past, Twilight and the rest have taught me enough to let go of certain things from back then. My reasoning behind this goal doesn't have any intent of simply getting rid of you either. The answer is very, very simple my friend. Well? I'm all ears, oh forgiving one. As I just said in last statement. You're my friend, Sombra, whether you've realized this or not. After everything we've been through together, I think it's only fair to acknowledge you as such. And as my friend, I'm willing to take this risk so you and Radiant can be happy together. You've changed, Sombra. You might not know it, but you have. And if I'm hopeful enough, changed to the point where domination is no longer a fixated goal of yours. I could practically feel Sombra's incredulity rolling off in waves, inciting my humoured smile whilst passing down another white corridor, following the presence of imbalance perverting the walls. Almost there now... The point of no return. In other words, you're risking all this on blind faith. On hope. Oh Sombra... I always live in Hope. I kept quiet for a moment, allowing the implication to sink in. That's right, because I know Radiant will be here this time to help the unicorn see the light. Heh, may when all is said and done, you could tell me stories of your childhood antics with her, Sombra. ...No promises Jack. I'll take that as a yes. Upon that confirmation, we arrived, the large doors opened invitingly with magic widening them, clearly expecting my presence. Straightening, I grinned wryly. Well, this was it. About to face the battle of my life here, today. Zagreus, ChrysalisandKing Sombra... Oh boy. This was certainly it. Have faith in hope, my young student. My teacher finally decided to speak up after allowing the King and I some privacy. Everything will result in things our way, I can sense it. But never lower your guard, Jack. Today shall become the catalyst of tomorrow, and the future to come. Alright I'll keep that in mind... Heh. Swallowing a gulp, I nodded, maintaining a calm expression before walking through, into where destiny awaited. Funny thing, destiny, in that I hate the bloody word and all its meaning. But this time, for once, there was no escaping it nor the confrontation happening today. The first step inside the throne room, the temperature lowered down exponentially than earlier, the pressure of magic tingling against my skin and fur, almost prompting my shiver. But this was zero time to express discomfort, instead glaring forward towards the throne itself... And the King sitting upon it with a Changeling Queen standing beside him, red and green eyes collectively regarding their visitor with equal greed and contempt. To my slight relief, Sunburst and the frozen guards in the room looked barely harmed, so thankfully these villains decided not to take their anger out on them. The Changelings disguised as royals, however, looked discarded in their petrified states, lying uncomfortably on the floor as though cast aside there. "Do not concern yourself with my former subjects." Chrysalis spat, evidently noting my glance. "They will betray their true ruler soon enough thanks to your friends." That resulted in my frown on disgust, glaring back to the two. For Chrysalis to harm her own kind. Her own children... And she honestly expected me to side alongside her for some reason. What a disgusting, pitiful creature. "I will admit, this was an unexpected development." The Dark King grinned satisfyingly. "But then again, your reputation for reckless abandonment is nothing to be underestimated." Sombra rose, settling on all fours as his red regal cape dramatically whipped from the gesture, the royal smirking. "Have you finally reached enough sense to submit, child, or do you have hold some asinine intent which would only result in your doom?" I shrugged callously. "I'm already doomed regardless. My powers are diminished while I'm here. I have no backup, no weapons, nothing worth a damn to fight back. I'm basically at your mercy, oh great ones." The Changeling Queen's grin widened, obviously pleased to hear me acknowledge that fact. "At last, he sees truth! And it only took the domination and capture of your loved ones by past me for you to acknowledge such." "Yep, I'm powerless and ready to be converted to your side." That said, I gazed around in faint curiosity. The Crystal Heart didn't seem to be here. That's some good news. Potential bad news however? "So where's the third member of your little party? Zagreus extending his leash? That's nice of him." That quickly wiped off their smug looks. Sombra scowled dangerously. "Even now you continue to make petty quips, in hopes of prolonging the inevitable." "When the reality being that the inevitable is now." Chrysalis continued with a knowing smile, upper fangs sticking out. "You are beaten, thoroughly and without anyone left to back up on. Even that little traitor who saved your life abandons you, realizing her error in betraying the only pony she cares for. Yes, I know about little Radiant Hope." A crude grin, green orbs flashing at my flinch. "Poor little mare, believing she could save her childhood friend. But she has, whether she chooses to believe so or not." This version of Sombra, in contrast to the Sombra growling in my mind, seemed mighty okay with Chrysalis mocking his childhood sweetheart. The tyrannical unicorn leaned forward, red eyes narrowed intensely as though peering into my soul. "I am not a heartless King by nature, Jack. Mercy isn't beyond my capabilities; simply grant me what I desire, and I shall make certain you have a place among our new world order. If you aren't so hesitant, perhaps your friends will be spared additionally." Oh yeah sure, if I was anymore of an idiot I might buy that. C'mon guys I'm autistic, not [BEEP]ed. I refrained from smirking at Sombra's 'generous' offer, slightly wondering how Radiant was getting along elsewhere in the castle. Hopefully by now she at least had some clue, I could only stall these villains for so long. Because, this time, I wasn't relying on brute strength to win this battle; that was just asking for an [BEEP]-kicking on my part. No, instead I relied on another attribute of mine: Wits. "Why are you so determined in getting that part of you back?" I had to ask, further attempting to stall for time. "Those remains may be tainted for all you know. Aren't you fine enough to establish your dominance with or without being wholly complete?" "That is precisely why I must attain that form of me." The King retorted irritably. "I cannot allow some corrupted version of me running around, threatening my grand designs for the future. Even if you or your friends have hardly influenced him, there is no place in my vision for a rival." "You might as confess now, human." The Queen added matter-of-factly, stepping forward somewhat. "I imagine good King Sombra's patience here, especially upon his recent resurrection, is on present thin ice. Simply tell us where the rest of him hides, and we promise no further harm shall be inflicted upon you." "No, but everyone else on the other hand?" I provided a deadpan expression. "Might as well hand over all my assets on a silver platter while I'm at it." "That would be very preferable, yes. As it would certainly save you the trouble of facing our wrath." "Which you are mere moments away from." Sombra snapped with a darkened look, taking one step menacingly. I barely backed down, only my posture rising slightly. "Enough wasting for time, child. Where is the remaining part of my soul?" "...Oh alright, since you're so very persuasive." I sighed, putting on a facade of weary defeat. "He's hiding in your little palace in the outskirts of the kingdom. Happy?" Red eyes glinted dangerously, a pleased grin on his muzzle. "Very." Chrysalis seemed to agree. "A wise decision, Jack. Now nothing shall oppose us. Thorax and his traitorous Changelings won't stand a chance against our combined might. They, along with Starlight Glimmer, will pay severely for ever crossing me!" Heh, yeah, over my cold dead body first. If you continue being so callous, that may become a reality. I know what I'm doing... And now I have a new idea, observing the smug pair. "So, as I understand it." I began with a careful venture. "You intend on taking over Equestria and remaking the land in your image." "That is correct." Chrysalis nodded proudly. "We have yet to work out the details." Sombra added dismissively. "But that is a trifling matter, soon to be rectified." "Uh-huh." I nodded with a thoughtful look. "So who'll be in charge of this new world order?" "Me." Both tyrants blinked and snapped glares at one another. "Me!" Easy as pie. Pinkie would be thrilled. "Ahh, I figured this might happen." I grinned widely, pointing out in knowing observation. "That's the problem with establishing a monarchy, there's never any room to share. And I imagine sharing was never part of either your intentions, was it?" "...Oh, I see what you are attempting human." Chrysalis sneered. "You're attempting to sow discord between two partners of royalty." Sombra added irritably, the Changeling Queen then adding. "We shall rule Equestria and beyond in harmony, regardless of what you may choose to believe warrior." "Oh well, fair enough." I replied slyly, regarding the floor with interest. "I'm only saying that it may be hard considering how use you both are to being sole rulers. I mean think about it, you're both more comfortable ordering about than sharing the power. Not to mention, you two have different personalities." Somewhat. "If you both rule and have to make a tough decision benefiting your ideal utopia, then who gets final say? No one would dare vote under your rule, it's either all for one or nothing at all. A monarchy can't have two supreme rulers by definition." "You truly believe we would disagree over mediocre affairs?" "I suspect you already have." The two shared looks, and I knew. I had them in the bag. Come on Radiant, if this doesn't work, I can only hope I've brought you more time...! "You know..." Chrysalis started, turning to address the fallen King. "He does raise a significant point." "He may be right... To a degree." Sombra admitted reluctantly, frowning in revulsion. "The idea of sharing my power is hardly something I'm accustomed towards." "Indeed..." The Changeling nodded, making a decision with a raised tone. "Tell you what, how about you stick to the shadows, take charge from there and-" "What? While you rule from the top I suppose?" "Well, yes. With all due respect your Majesty, your time has long since past. You're a relic. I on the other hand have adapted to modern times, and understand the basics of ruling today." "The time means nothing. I am perfectly capable of establishing dominance over the masses. The timeline ir irrelevant. Here's a much better proposal, you sliver back to the hole you emerged from and allow me to rule my kind appropriately." "Oh don't be so prejudiced. It's not may fault you were bested by some idealistic ponies and the magic of a shiny rock. Face it, your era is overdue." "That 'shiny rock' is the key to a successful future. My future. I have no qualms ruling over Equestria without the meddling of some desperate Changeling abandoned by her own kind." "Now you're just being terribly petty-" This moment of, admittedly, entertaining exchanges were interrupted by a croaky voice belonging to an abomination from the depths of imbalance. "I can't leave you two peacefully alone for a minute it seems." Tensing, I slowly turned around to face the real threat of it all- "Radiant!" The mare entered the room alongside the cloaked Zagreus, thankfully displaying no traces of imbalance in her eyes nor a blank expression. But it didn't stop me from worrying for her well-being, standing so close to the monstrous pony regarding the two tyrants in open disdain. "You allow this human to plant seeds of distrust against one another. You should know better, my friends." Ignoring that, my gaze focused on the dark pink mare, with the Crystal Heart itself floating above between herself and Zagreus. At my furrowed concerned brow, Radiant looked away, as if in shame. And the fact she only began walking beside the monster around me from a safe distance only confirmed my sinking suspicion. No... The Sombra in my head growled, in anger, bitterness and... Despair. The physical Sombra, however, looked more than pleased by Radiant's apparent loyalty beside him, the mare joining himself and Chrysalis along with a smiling Zagreus, turning to me while inclining his hooded features to the shining object hovering above them. "An impressive yet futile idea, Jack." Zagreus stated matter-of-factly. "Luckily I helped young Radiant here be reminded of the truth, rather than your misguided ways." Radiant... The unicorn avoided my sorrowful gaze, Zagreus continuing oh-so gleefully. "That is the tragedy of friendship; this young pony would never have the heart to double-cross someone who means more to her than anyone else. A worthy equal by her King's side, wouldn't you say Sombra?" I flinched at the roar of outrage emerging from the mental King's throat, whilst the physical form nodded and brushing beneath Radiant's muzzle, prompting her to look up at his power-hungry gaze. "This will more than make up for your traitorous transgressions in the past, my dear Radiant. I know you will never let me down again, after bringing this foolish human back to me." The unicorn managed a small hopeful smile. "All I ever wanted was to be by your side again, Sombra." We must do something. You must do something now! What can I do?! "And now, Jack, this is where we face the end." All three sinister heads turned my way, Zagreus' soulless black voids for eyes glinting maliciously despite the calm tone. "Your end in fact. No friends or companions to bail you out this time, I'm afraid. Once more, I thank you for my creation once more, Jack, and you will die knowing you became the catalyst of a balanced new world." Improvise, God dammit Jack! Use one of your famous speeches! Make it up for all I care! Save Radiant and yourself from his mess before both my friends are lost to me! You can do this! As if those words flipped a switch, I stared pleadingly to the mare as the other three gathered their energy. "Radiant, remember what I said, about Sombra being my friend too?" Radiant flinched, but slowly met my gaze, and I continued imploringly. "If you do this, he'll never forgive you. The real Sombra, not this monster masquerading as one." "Do not heed his words, Radiant. Humans are nothing but deceptive by nature." "And you're any better?" I sneered to the King before trying again regardless. "You're a good pony, Radiant, surely you'd rather be against the land being engulfed in total darkness and eventual extinction by these mad ponies? It wasn't for no reason Sombra adores you so!" "Hush now, warrior." Chrysalis cooed mockingly, the three horns beginning to light up respectively in preparation to end my life in one fall swoop. "Save your last breath." But I was far from intimidated, keeping my gaze fixed on the uncertain unicorn. "Sombra loves you because you're brave, compassionate and always believe in the best of him. You're his best friend not because of loyalty alone, but you understand and want what's best for him regardless of what he may think. Even when the Crystal Heart showed him his terrible future, you stood by him and believed in his best no matter what. Sombra would never want you to rule by his side; not like this! Not ever like this!" My eyes squinted hard then, at the flashes of light preparing to fire directly into me. "You waste your final moments pleading for a hopeless cause. Ah well, your kind has killed themselves for more pathetic reasons." Was Zagreus' last comment before all three foes fired in direct accuracy, reaching my still state as I called out one last piece. "I know this, Radiant Hope, because King Sombra still lives in me!" With the green and black lights getting closer, I braced myself, teeth clenched and eyes shut to meet the end. Balance wasn't strong enough here to protect me, and I anticipated, for a long moment, in expecting to be greeted by hot searing pain penetrating through my chest and out of my neck. Instead, opening my eyes a moment afterwards, I found myself surrounded by a bright blue shield, a certain unicorn and a magical object protecting me from the onslaught without fault. Radiant stood before me, directly opposing the others and knocking back their magic with the reinforcement of the Heart. After a moment, that temporary moment of relieved respite was disrupted by myself catching the mare who almost collapsed from shielding against three powerful beams of magic, Crystal Heart enhancing her strength or not. Once more, Zagreus has underestimated the goodness in one's heart. I faintly grinned at Starswirl's comment, the recovering unicorn looking up to me with a drained smile. But an outraged snarl interrupted the thankful moment, but of us turning to the physical form of King Sombra. With red bloodied eyes glaring with an outright murderous glint in them. Uh oh. "Once more..." The King growled as the other two stepped back knowingly. "You betray the only pony who ever understood you..." Radiant flinched, rising to stand despite my help. "Sombra..." Her voice cracked tiredly, and in small despair. "I only want to help you..." "You always thought with your heart than your head, Radiant... I've overestimated you countless times now, repeating the same mistake again and again... No more." We both flinched by the tone. "Give me the Crystal Heart, now!" The unicorn gasped painfully, as though seeing such hatred aimed towards her was physically painful. It probably was. "S...Sombra..." But his patience reached a breaking point, sadly. "That's King Sombra to you worm!" And I released a cry of despair as the unicorn magically flung the helpless mare to the side carelessly. "And before me you are nothing!" NO! But Starswirl then called out, Jack, the Heart! Said object landed harmlessly on the ground, discarded and laying between myself and the greedy King, who stared hungrily and desperately towards it. Oh no you don't! My body leaped forward at the same time, ignoring the pained objected cries of those around me as I reached out with hope towards the object, Sombra extending his grasp at the same time. A gold and grey hoof touched both sides of the Heart. And everything exploded. Argh! My eyes were clenched shut by the onslaught of light, the force of both of us contacting with the Heart blowing myself back, sliding against the floor and struggling to regain composure, feeling my head searing in pain. Mentally, Balance resonated in reaction to whatever the [BEEP] just happened. Speaking of which, what the [BEEP] was even happening at all?! Thankfully, the light quickly died down, but by God the throbbing headache remained. Wincing, my eyes carefully opened to reveal the Crystal Heart floating beautifully between myself and Sombra, the latter with his eyes placatingly closed. The mystifying object spun as though nothing was wrong in the world. What the Hell happened? Did I do something? Did I make a mistake? I seem to have accomplished something for better or worse because King Sombra was just standing there with his eyes calmly shut. ...Did I accidentally put him in a coma standing up? That'd be an achievement in itself. "Something is amiss..." Zagreus commented quietly, in contrast to a certain Changeling Queen booming next. "What are you waiting for King? Destroy him, now! Destroy the human!" On cue, the read horn began to light up, and I noted with faint curiosity that Sombra's typical flowing black mane wasn't doing that anymore. Bracing myself, I expected the unicorn to fire powerful magic my way. And I was right... Half right at least. My bewildered stare watched as the King suddenly swung around and fired, aiming for two specific individuals rather than myself. Zagreus was quick to deflect the magic, unlike the surprised Chrysalis; the Changeling caught entirely off-guard whilst releasing a cry of disbelieving anger from the crystallized magic encasing most of her body, save for the moving head. What the [BEEP]...? What the [BEEP]?! Sombra, what was happening to your other self?! ... Sombra? ... Sombra?! Answer me here! Radiant gasped loudly, clearly seeing something I didn't. And when the King turned back to me, I tensed from my kneeling state- ...Huh. And suddenly, it all came crashing down on me, the implications sinking in as my hazel eyes widened from meeting the unicorn's stare. Just one look at his eyes told me everything I needed to know. Why the Sombra in my mind was no longer communicating with me, why this form suddenly attacked his own former partners, why Radiant was staring at her childhood best friend with newfound hope and wonder. Touching the Crystal Heart did something which didn't take me long to deduce. And after all our hardships, our trials, our banter and arguments. Everything we've been through together, Sombra and I, leading up to today, to this point. After all is said done, I fulfilled the vow for my and Radiant's friend, without even knowing it happened. It all culminates to here and now. Balance itself has guided us up to this. Knowing all of that now, I only had one thing to say to the reformed King... "You looked way better with red eyes." Green orbs rolled with a short huff, an extended grey hoof clad in armour offered down to my state, the sincerity and warmth rolling off him in waves. "Rise and fight with me, Twilight Warrior." With a grin at that snarky comment, I grasped his limb, Sombra helping me stand as we regarded each other, two kindred spirits at last coming to an understanding. "I told you." I couldn't resist stating with a wide smile. "Ages ago, I told you your destiny was yours to decide." "And so you were correct." Sombra nodded, a smile so sincere it seemed alien to his previously malicious features. "I was too stubborn to believe otherwise. I can safely admit that now." "Finally." "Sombra..." Ah yes. We both turned towards the approaching unicorn, slowly walking forward with glinting arctic eyes. Radiant was understandably hesitant, warily moving whilst intently staring at her friend and nothing else. Her voice was soft, melodious and filled with, what else, hope. "Is it... Truly you... Really you...?" The other unicorn kept quiet, turning to face the mare fully and cautiously stepping forward, uncaring what anyone else saw. Radiant winced, but maintained her stance, staring up at the King standing face-to-face with her, regarding each other silently. Silence dominated the room for a long moment, save for Chrysalis' outcries of seething contempt. I stayed back, knowing this was their moment and theirs alone. And the biggest smile broke out on my muzzle at what happened next, the suffocating imbalance not enough to ruin this heart-touching event between two long lost souls finally finding each other again, for real this time. The two loving unicorns embraced each other tightly, Sombra, surprisingly, taking the lead first, mumbling something in the tearful mare's ear beyond my hearing range. But judging by the tiny smile breaking on Radiant's face, I can guess what the stallion was saying. The two were always destined to reunite. My mentor commented with ill-concealed warmth and affection, probably smiling at the spectacle along with me. Believe it or not, my faithful student, you made it far easier than their original reunion. In the media of comics, Radiant would resurrect Sombra and... Well, that's quite a story for another day. ...Those are canon? "This cannot possibly be..." Ah, trust him to ruin the moment. Our moods immediately turned sour and cautious by the hooded unicorn, regarding us all stonily. "No matter of your efforts, Jack, you cannot stop the unstable tides of the universe." Chrysalis, meanwhile, was still writhing in her temporary prison, Zagreus taking one dangerous step forward, prompting the three of us to stand readily, Sombra in the center as we opposed the very personification of imbalance itself. "Don't you realize that stalling all this will only doom yourselves? You need me, all of you. I am very proof of your need for salvation." There is only one thing left to do, my proud student. "Maybe you do have some points." I shrugged, moving over slightly to where the powerful object spun around innocent, suddenly ceasing on my approach. "Maybe the world is imbalanced, probably because of me. Definitely perhaps. But if the world is unstable... Then it just needs some balance!" Guess I didn't need to fight through brawn after all. One golden touch to the center of the object was all it took. "No!" Chrysalis and Zagreus collectively screeched in outrage, as the Crystal Heart worked its magic in an entire new way, the golden rays suddenly emanating from the powerful artifact blowing Chrysalis out of her prison and into a wall, and forcing Zagreus to suddenly up and vanish via magic, but I'll worry about that tidbit later. For now, I was too busy focused on the newfound magic pulsing into the Heart. The force of it prompted me to step back at a safe distance, allowing the magic to complete the rest. The blue hue transformed to a solid, richly gold, therefore encompassing the throne room with that very same colour, extending to which, I imagine, the rest of the Crystal Empire. Behold, what the magic of Balance can achieve. The ability to create, to destroy... To restore. My grin widened as the magic also affected the still postures of trapped ponies and Changelings like, reverting the latter back to their original forms, rendering them unconscious along with the future iteration of their Queen. As for Sunburst and the other, the looked around wildly before gazing in wonder at their own sudden golden bodies, along with their clothes and all. Laughing in triumph, I turned to Sombra and Radiant, those two also painted in the colour of Balance itself, spreading its song all over the Empire. And sing it did, the melody of magic ringing in our ears as the souls and bodies of all victims from imbalance were freed, singing a chant unlike anything I've heard before. It reminded me of that Ood song from series four of Doctor Who! It was beautiful! Quickly, I rushed to the nearby window, Sombra and Radiant quick to follow as we gazed in eye-wide wonder from the spectacular sight before us. Buildings, pathways, grass and trees. Even the birds were coloured in bright yellow! Ponies left and right stared in awe at one another, no doubt wondering what the [BEEP] was even going on. The magic extended to the very edges of the kingdom, even transforming the outskirts and the snow itself to that very cover, clearing the dark skies and lightning to reveal a sky witnessed only in my ideal world. This was the power of Balance. It... It was incredible! But the sight didn't stop there. Radiant pointed upwards towards the sky further, and awed gasps escaped our muzzles by the beams of auroras producing from the spire of the castle, emitting various shades of gold to carry the song of Balance across Equestria. If Twilight and the others were freed now... Imagine their reactions to this! A grey- No, grey-gold hoof touched my side, prompted me to meet Sombra's small smirk with my outstretched grin. "I've never said this quite sincerely before." The stallion commented in faint humour, nodding once. "Thank you." Alright, I will never forget today for a single minute. I'll be holding this moment against you for the rest of your life, be prepared Sombra! Radiant suddenly pouted. "That's not fair, I could never get him to say thank you and mean it!" Pfft! And Sombra laughed beside me, wholeheartedly, Radiant's giggling following afterwards. We deserved this moment, as did the rest of the kingdom. We took another moment to witness the glorious spectacle outside before a throat cleared. Ah, right. Our gazes turned to a curious Sunburst, who looked from me, to Sombra, to Chrysalis, and me again. "Hey, Stardust... Mind telling us what in the name of Celestia we just missed?" We only smiled and chuckled knowingly in response. Welp, all's well that ends well! The kingdom was saved, the citizens were freed from their petrified prisons, Chrysalis was bested and returned to her true point in time - courtesy of Starswirl - the unconscious Changelings apprehended and taken to the dungeons below as we wait for the others to return, and best of all, the former King of the Crystal Empire has been completely and utterly reformed. The sad side to all this, though, was Zagreus managing to use one last bit of magic to flee before the Balance magic could reach him. We will see him again soon, I suspect. For now, take pride in your victory today Jack. This is an accomplishment well worth remembering. True. I'm actually kinda glad, though, that he escaped before the power of the Heart could destroy him. I still don't want that on my conscience, abomination of my own creation or no. But what matters most, as Starswirl said, is the triumph here, today. As we waited for Twilight, Starlight and everyone else to turn up, Sombra, Radiant, Sunburst and I stood patiently right beneath the castle, the glowing Crystal Heart spinning around with a radiant golden hue, still expelling the power of Balance throughout all the equally-coloured kingdom. Everyone's fur but their manes and eyes have turned a solid gold, and they seem to be loving every minute of it, all wandering around with plastered grins on their muzzles. Guess everyone loves gold. More than that, my young pupil. Balance has the capacity to soothe one's heart with harmony, erasing all doubts and regrets in favour for peace and acceptance within, uniting both the Chaos and Harmony resting inside one's soul to bring a beautiful melody of bliss. I envisioned the ancient unicorn gazing around in warm fondness. And now, thanks to you, everypony is experiencing that wondrous sensation. I am incredibly proud of you, my outstanding student. As Starswirl said this, my senses flared up, detecting the incoming presence of certain ponies, one most of all. And my grin widened, ignoring Sombra and Sunburst's knowing gazes, upon seeing the approach of a purple alicorn sadly unaffected by the Balance due to being outside the kingdom once I touched the Heart. Didn't matter, Twilight was always beautiful no matter what. Spotting me, the grinning mare was quick to run forward and deliver me a welcoming warm embrace, to which I returned with renewed vigor, my own heart soaring in content. Never gets old, these embraces. My eyes shut happily as we stayed silent, only enjoying each other's company for the moment. "Huh." I heard Starlight comment, no doubt addressing her own childhood friend. "I like the new look. You look brighter than usual." Sunburst played along with her humour. "I thought I'd just give my own body a small polish. It's weird though, I feel strangely... Content with myself. Like, there's nothing truly wrong with the world any longer. This must be the magic of Balance itself at work. It's a wonderful sensation." Further proving Starswirl's point. Twilight then pulled back, regarding my own glittering state up and down with a sly smile. "Somepony's been very busy." "You like it?" I joked with a grin, spinning humouredly to show off my new magical paint job. "I think the colour brings out my eyes." "Hmm..." The alicorn hummed playfully, tilting her head. "Could work better without that facial hair covering some of it." "I thought you loved the beard." "You're long overdue for a trim, honey." Before the banter could continue, it was Celestia whom spoke up next, approaching with a clam air. "I see things have changed significantly. When Sunburst requested us all from Starlight's village, I didn't know what to expect." The white alicorn stared down at the golden form of the former tyrant who stared right back, neither unwavering. "But now I see why. It has been far too long, King Sombra." Obviously everyone else didn't recognize him right off the bat. I struggled to contain a smirk, failing miserably, at the loud gasps and shocked exclamations of everyone else, even Twilight. Shining and Cadence immediately shielded their gurgling child defensively, and Sunburst couldn't hide his wry smile. "Whoa whoa. King Sombra?!" Rainbow regarded the taller equine with a flabbergasted expression. "But how?! You were trapped in Stardust's mind!" "Past tense." I shrugged, gaining their attention, prompting my sheepish smile. "It's quite a story. But there's no need to feel afraid of him any longer. I've got some wonderful news to share regarding the former tyrant before us." "Allow me Jack." Oh? I glanced curiously to Sombra, but nodded, wondering what he'll do. Stepping forward from Radiant's comfort, the previous King addressed the observing Princess of the Sun with a steady gaze. "Indeed, it has been too long, Princess Celestia. Never would I imagine our next encounter would be this way." "Neither have I." A knowing smile from the tall alicorn. "Your reformation was the last thing I expected to see today. But nothing should be so surprising considering with Prince Thorax and his Changelings having recently reformed as well." "Well done on that, by the way." I added to Starlight, who smiled in sheepish flattery. The pink unicorn then shrugged. "I had a little help along the way..." Celestia continued serenely, glancing over to a certain mare refusing to leave Sombra's side. "I remember, a long time ago, a promising young unicorn whom expressed deep concern and safety for her best friend. A friend who was eventually lost to the hatred in his own heart, consumed." The Princess then grinned kindly. "It pleases me to know you two have reunited under good circumstances. Allow me to welcome you back, Sombra." As the others regarded the unicorn in wonder, Sombra proceeded to step aside and motion to myself. "All thanks to this stubborn human." I smirked as he grinned lightly, genuine warmth in his voice. "Not once did he ever give up on me. It was his and Radiant's belief, infused with the magic of Balance, that I was able to overcome my own dark past and become the pony I was a very long time ago." Green eyes regarded me in fond amusement, speaking from the heart as though he was a different pony entirely. "I owe him my life." "Well..." Now I was beginning to feel embarrassed, especially with Twilight's proud grin widening on her muzzle. "I still say you looked a million times better with red eyes, Sombra." Radiant chuckled, standing beside her childhood friend whilst meeting his gaze endearingly. "We'll have to agree to disagree there." And turned back to me with a blissful smile. "Thank you. Despite everything we've both done in the past, you believed in us. You have my eternal gratitude, Stardust Balance." Okay, things were starting to get out of hand. Sensing my discomfort, Twilight giggled warmly and pressed herself to my side, not unlike what Sombra and Radiant were doing. The purple alicorn whispered softly. "To say I'm proud of you, Jack, would be a terrible understatement..." I smiled warmly, leaning into the alicorn I loved comfortably. And then, meanwhile, Shining himself approached the taller royal, face-to-face to Sombra with a firm expression, green and blue eyes expressing silent communication. Oh this should be good. Everyone watched with anticipation, wondering with baited breath what the Prince would do or say next... "I get the feeling you helped save the kingdom today." The white unicorn eventually stated. Sombra nodded. "Despite my past sins, this is still my home. I will allow no one to ruin it." Shining regarded the other stallion... Then extended an inviting hoof, a warm smile eventually growing on his muzzle. "A friend of Stardust is a friend of mine. Though you have a lot to make up for, I think you're deserving of a second chance if he thinks so." Sombra stared at the white limb, slowly taking the offer with a firm shake, reaching an understanding, thankfully, with one another. Twilight grinned happily at the display. "Friendship comes in all shapes and forms." The purple alicorn began, walking forward to the two stallions. "There's a lot we can learn today, for both Changeling kind and a former King have been reformed thanks to the efforts of some wonderful ponies." Twilight threw her head back to me with a smirk. "I suppose I don't need to recount the events involving the Changelings to you, do I?" "I already know that a fantastic unicorn helped save the day, thus proving once more why she's more than a worthy student for Equestria's greatest alicorn." Starlight flushed at the praise, prompting Sunburst to regard her in awed curiosity. Twilight shook her head, internally thrilled by the last compliment. Sombra sighed wearily, glancing to Radiant with a smile. "Would you mind sharing with these ponies the events here whilst I converse with my friend for a moment?" The mare nodded with a knowing smile, and Sombra grinned gratefully, motioning for me to follow. Hm? Should be interesting. At a safe distance from hearing range, right before the shining Crystal Heart itself, we both regarded the mystifying artifact in proud wonder before the former King addressed me again. "We've been through a lot together, you and I. It turns out I was right during our conversation in the ancient castle after all." Sombra turned to me. "You were the closest thing I had to a friend right then." Smirking, I glanced to the blissful Radiant conversing with my friends, obviously holding a captivated audience. "What are you gonna do now?" Sombra followed my gaze, sounding rather solemn then. "Radiant and I have already discussed our next step, which she happily agreed to. Obviously she never desires to leave my side again..." Heh... "I expect to be Best Man at your wedding." But Sombra wasn't in the mood for jokes then, turning away with a thoughtful expression, speaking rather softly. "Before my time as ruler of this kingdom, there was another... A kind, beloved figure named Princess Amore. Like Radiant and yourself, she believed I could choose my own destiny. She was... The first pony to experience my rampage, and suffered for it." The unicorn sighed, refusing to meet my inquisitive look for the moment. "My magic turned her to stone, and I promptly shattered her, her remains spread all over the land of Equestria, never to be seen again." "...Jesus." So Sunburst was right... What else could I say to that...? "Yeah..." And then, the taller unicorn looked back, blazing determination in his green eyes. "And that is the first mistake I must rectify. I will travel to all corners of Equestria in order to find her pieces, and restore the Princess completely. That is my destiny, the one I choose, here and now. In other words." Sombra smirked humouredly. "You'll finally be rid of my presence, for a long while at least." "...I'll admit, I'm actually gonna miss hearing your abrasive [BEEP] talk in my head." I grinned back jokingly, shaking the stallion's hoof friendly. "But this is your decision, and I won't stop you. We all have to try to make up for the past. Despite our own history... I am proud to call you my friend, Sombra." That was the truth, plain and simple. "The sentiment is shared there, boy." We both smirked, before Sombra leaned forward slightly and added knowingly. "And best of luck, for what happens next." What happens-? Oh... Right. The King then winked at my expression. "Give that green-haired neanderthal a good black eye from yours truly." Before straightening, nodding with me once and proceeding to walk back towards his childhood sweetheart, leaving me alone by the golden Heart. Sombra then paused, calling back one last time. "And Jack?" I met his firm gaze. "Find Zagreus. No matter what, that fiend must be stopped at all costs, even if you have to resort to means your friends would hate you for... Some things are beyond our own choice, whether we like it or not." ...Right. I only nodded solemnly with a tiny smile in turn, and Sombra seemed happy enough with the response, joining his gleeful childhood friend. As the two exchanged their farewells to the group, both Sombra and Radiant, as I walked back to the others, proceeded to head forward with an action they may finally do together. Run. Run like the wind. "You better keep up, Radiant Hope!" "Same to you, Starburst Sombra!" Again, reminding me again terribly of my own relationship with Twi- Wait... No, hold on now... Starburst Sombra-?! The others looked earnestly confused as I suddenly guffawed out-loud, clutching my own underbelly at the realization of Sombra's first and full name. Hahahahahahaha! Starburst! He's named after a sweet! That's brilliant! No wonder he never mentioned that! Hahahahaha! "Something funny we missed?" Rarity asked, dumbfounded. "Must be a human thing." Oh Applejack, you have no idea... [BEEP]ing Starburst... Christ... Bless that pony. He's never gonna hear the end of that once I see the poor [BEEP]tard again. ...Best of luck, old friend. We watched the two ponies shrink into the distance, the setting sun welcomingly their approach beautifully. Twilight sighed warmly, standing very close to my side with Spike on the other, the dragon eventually asking, "So what exactly happened, dad? That pony left before she could get to the best parts." "Dad?" I smirked at Cadence, Luna, Shining, Celestia and Sunburst's bewildered looks, and shrugged. "I'll tell you when we get back Spike." And craned my neck with a sigh. "It's been a long day for everyone I think." And very soon, it'll be a much longer day for me. Because there was another threat rearing their ugly heads coming soon. I'm gonna take a long rest after today to prepare for the worst special of all time. Watch out, Daisy, Timber. This time, you're not getting away with your crimes. I'm coming for you. Chapter 153: Legends of Everfree I... Help..."Timber did nothing wrong." - Tirek Judgement has been made. There was no turning back now. The consequences have been decided, their actions chosen and the aftermath created because of them. On my steady approach back towards the group, hazel eyes intently regarded the sad sacks watching me with saddened expressions. Sunset and the others looked apprehensive, the rest of the students curious. One glance from me had Celestia or Luna pause from even daring taking a step forward to stop me. No, there was no escaping responsibility. Not this time. There was no black and white simple-minded morality for these immature people to decide the fate of this camp. Even Celestia and Luna couldn't be trusted to make the right decision. For once, I was pulling my own authority over this. Completely, without anyone preventing me from doing this. My trek slowed to a halt, a good distance away from the parasitic sight of the two counselors, staring down at their slouched dispositions with barely-concealed loathing. I held back until today, keeping all my bottled up feelings regarding this place and the film, for the most part, to myself in favour of at least allowing my student and friends to have a good time. But I didn't just sit by and performed nothing. I offered these two help. Help to save their camp for one simple condition. But even these two, whom we're suppose to believe are responsible enough to manage an entire camping establishment and ensure the safety of their customers, couldn't even have the decent to make the more sound decisions. They broke our deal, and now they're about to suffer for it. As if hearing those thoughts without physical contact, Sunset, dressed like she should be leading a marching band, hesitantly stepped forward with worried cerulean eyes. "Stardust..." I shook my head, prompting the teen to look down and stand back with her friends. Even she knew, these two dangerous clowns had no hope of being spared my wrath. Not after everything they've done today. The movie let them get away and, for [BEEP]'s sake, even be rewarded for their actions. Just that painful reminded caused my fist to clench shut, barely controlling my seething rage aimed directly at the two campers before me. Taking a small, bold step, Timber almost stood protectively between myself and his sobbing wreck of a sibling. "It wasn't our fault... You know that..." Even now he dares to-?! The man- No boy flinched at my low growl, breathing heavily alongside his sister. The tension was palpable, my rage barely pushed back from being unleashed. A good portion of it was released during the battle. It took one look at Twilight for my fury to cool down somewhat, releasing a breath and adopting a solemn expression. I was tired, weary and just wanted to go home. But I couldn't. Too much has changed, and I had to take advantage of it. My Twilight would have to wait a little longer yet. "The judgement has been decided." Everyone winced, the atmosphere prompting friends and family to stand closer to each other by the firm disposition of their deity. Daisy, however, tried vainly to save her asinine camp one last time. "We can do better. We can accept the consequences! But please, this camp means everything to me! Don't you have a heart?!" Bargaining for selfish reasons. Selfishness is all what these two know. "You had your chance." The girl stepped back fearfully by the growling tone, Timber actively becoming a shield for her. My hazel eyes blazed gold. "Don't even try to act noble Timber Spruce! You're just as responsible for almost killing my friends!" "Please..." Daisy tried again futilely, clutching her brother's arm for dear life. "We can make amends." I exhaled deeply, closing my eyes briefly to regain some composure. From behind me, Flash spoke up. "I understand they did a bad thing... But weren't their intentions in the right?" "The intentions are irrelevant." I snapped to the wincing teen over my shoulder, eyes narrowed. "I am sick of people using that excuse to justify their actions. There is no excusing what they've done today. For once, they have to take responsibility for their actions, today and now." Timber nodded, looking rather tired and straightened up. "Alright... We accept whatever judgement you cast on us." Time to get this over with then... "Under divine authority." I began with a somber tone and weary expression. "Under the Twiliphian House of Lungbarrow. I, Stardust Balance... No." Today, Stardust Balance wasn't making the call, but the God before the pony. "I, Jack Wright, sentence the fate of this camp, and the two teenagers responsible for it to..." Two days prior... Huh... I think that was the eighth lump I've swallowed since entering this school bus. It was downright impossible to take my mind off the inevitable to come. My hands wouldn't stop gripping the top edges of the front seats, right where the Principal and her sister sat, ignoring their constant curious expressions. Not to mention, the faintly concerned looks of the girls way behind me by their own seats. My mouth was firm and body tense, indicating how dreaded I was feeling towards the fourth and perhaps worst of the Equestria Girls movies I was now enduring. No, definite worst of them. I could've simply not come, it would spare Balance any trouble. But, as Starswirl unfortunately pointed out, this could be a prime target for the still-living Zagreus, so here I was attending, acting as extra security should anything go arise. Of course, my excuse only raised a couple of brows, most notably from Sunset who immediately knew something was up. If I'm lucky, maybe I could make better us of her this time than the movie did. Hell, Legends of Everfree made zero use of anyone, constantly shoved to the side in favour of repairing a dock, investigating a barely-interesting mystery and Twilight's few-and-far-between scenes of inner dilemma regarding Midnight Sparkle. Except, in this timeline, Midnight never happened, meaning her interactions with that green-haired [BEEP]hat would be fewer and less contrived. Oops. I couldn't resist the smirk on my face after reminding myself of that. Now, this was where I started describing the film in its entirety, and provided a step by step detail over why it failed in every miserable way and became the [BEEP]ing winter of my discontent, that son of a [BEEP]. But instead... I won't. No, I REFUSE to allow this movie to get to me, moreso than it already was just by being in this bus. Oh of course there'll be the occasional snarky comment here and there, and moments of incredulity and rage by lack of coherent thought and basic thinking patterns by everyone here. There are some moments - in Legends of Everfree's case, too many to count - that just couldn't be possibly ignored. But my rage... My outright fury from watching the flick alone, was still white hot and boiling deep within me. Which was why, on Starswirl's suggestions, I was going to take a lot of meditation moments just as I had before going to Sunset's world. My anger against this whole thing was far too strong and powerful that I'm afraid I could accidentally hurt people around me. And for the sake of Sunset, Twilight and my friends at least having a good time... I will restrain myself... For the most part. In fact, let's just get this out of the way. The basic summarization of Legends of Everfree is... Lifeless. There is no story, no characters, no worthwhile investment nor intrigue. Neither charm nor humour, and introduces two despicable human beings who would be promptly robbed of their jobs in real life, but are portrayed as good people because we were observing this all from the viewpoint of teenagers. It's a whole one-sided morality made simply for little kids to understand. Hey kids, done a bad thing? Remember, it's not really your fault. Here, have a cookie! Christ this was going to be a headache... A very long headache. "Attentions students, we're almost there!" Celestia turned back to face the group. Oh we've reached this bit now. "But before we arrive, we just wanted to say how proud we are of you for raising enough money to go on this class field trip!" Yeah, money well spent. Certainly couldn't have been used to improve some overlooked flaws over the school. Like, for example, that hallway that still has no lights. You know what's funny? The second I took this spot standing between the two seats, Sunset, passing by, commented with humour that my expression had that of a soldier about to enter the battlefield- What the-?! Luna herself was about to begin speaking when the bus suddenly jolted to an extreme halt, the sudden shift almost causing my face to smash into the front glass. Both Luna and Celestia wobbled around in surprise, barely almost falling off from their seats. Jesus Christ, that was a [BEEP]ing close one! Regaining composure, I called back before Celestia could. "Everyone alright?" Followed with weary groans and sounds of affirmative, prompting my small sigh of relief. What in blazes was that? I don't remember Luna's line being harshly interrupted by the bus suddenly stopping. "What is that?" Luna pointed forward to outside, showing the reason that's preventing the bus from going any further- ...What...? Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat...?! "Is that... A police telephone box?" Celestia's eyes narrowed, both women oblivious to my own reaction. That's right Principal, but a blue police telephone box- "Open the doors." My mouth moved on its own accord. "Now." The driver obliged to my tone, and my feet carried me down the steps, leaping on rough ground whilst regarding the tall object in barely-concealed wonder. "Impossible..." It had to be. There's no simple way it could be... Could it...? My mind was entranced, feet slowly moving towards the large blue box familiar to many in a certain sci-fi show. Was I dreaming? Was my stress towards the movie forcing me to hallucinate about much better things? Obviously not, since the bus clearly stopped and almost made me smash my nose against glass. "It just appeared out of thin air..." The Principal commented in wonder from behind me. Oh yeah, one little thing before my childhood bursts in giddy joy. "Go back in the bus, all of you. I've got this." Reluctantly, the gathering teenagers piling from the vehicle obliged with their supervisors. All except, of course, seven teenage girls who were more inclined to follow my lead. "What is that doing in the middle of the road?" Rarity pondered out-loud in complete curiosity. "I don't see anyone else nearby..." Sunset muttered. "Maybe it fell off a delivery truck?" No... No I really doubt that, my good student... My entranced walk towards this mystifying object halted at a close distance, my golden hand carefully reaching up, hesitant for a moment. A small part of me was deeming this to be impossible... Then again, being trapped in a cartoon world negates a lot of things considered impossible these days. And I don't really do impossible with the [BEEP] I pull off- "Ah!" My yell of surprise was followed with taking a few steps back at the blue door suddenly opening, myself giving the tall individual some space as the man strode out with vigorous purpose, attired in a long black overcoat hiding any other article of clothing save for black shoes. Pale skin, bald head, some significant facial hair, way older than any of us and looking very, very familiar... Small hazel eyes behind glasses twinkled in utter delight from the sight of us. "Hello you!" Gah! The man wielding my voice and the looks from an older body of one I long abandoned decided to deliver me a bone-crushing hug, shaking me side-to-side as though awfully happy to see me. "Ooh! He sounds just like you Stardust!" "Very observant... Pinkie...!" "I am so happy to have stopped you in time." Thankfully, this newcomer released me, but kept two firm hands on my arms with a widened pointy grin. "Allow me to introduce myself: I am you. As in, a you you have yet to be. You will become me, but not for a long while." "Huh?!" Rainbow said out-loud in befuddlement, but Sunset voiced my own growing suspicions out-loud. "You're Stardust from the future?" "Oh brilliant!" That grin widened dramatically, hazel eyes gazing over to the bacon-haired teen. "You were always my favourite student for a reason, Sunset!" The girl flushed lightly at the praise, shyly looking away from the knowing looks of Rainbow, Applejack and Pinkie. "But... How is that even plausible, much less possible?" The human Twilight stepped forward with an inquisitive, skeptic frown. "Do they develop time travel in the future? Is it a magic spell from Equestria?" "And, no offense darling, but your appearance." Rarity started, just as doubtful as her friend. "Voice aside, your outlook is variously distinctively in comparison to our Stardust." "Oh! What am I like in the future?!" "Hey, what about me? I wanna know about my future too!" The taller man only guffawed, sharing with me a knowing smile. "You just gotta find those insufferable traits endearing, don't you old friend?" "Glad to hear that my... Future is so... Chirpy." In reality I was still processing all this. I had many questions, a billion queries, far too many that would impress my Twilight, but the first thing to blurt out of my mouth was. "So I get my own TARDIS in the future?" "Ha!" The apparent future version slapped my shoulder. "Spoilers." Oh my God. "And to make things easier for us, you may call me Jack instead." This... Stardust - or Jack - cleared his throat, still maintaining a happy grin. "Now, onto business. I came to tell you that your own plans for Camp Everfree are unneeded, my dear younger self. I have everything under control over there." "Wait what?" "I've been taking charge of their camp for a while now, and seeing to it that your friends will have the time of their lives without the... Ahem." He smirked knowingly. "Needless complications, shall we say." Huh? What?! "B-But Zagreus! And- And the imbalance! What about Timber and Daisy and-?!" "By Lord, Twilight has influenced you with being a worrywarts hasn't she." The bald man raised a brow, looking back to the bus. "And I've stalled you all long enough, you're gonna be late to the camp by now. Whoops." But he hardly sounded apologetic, slapping my shoulder one last time with a large grin. "The whole trip there you can just sit back and relax, Stardust old chum. I'm just here to correct some mistakes of the past." The enthusiasm was clearly opposing all forms of common sense. "You can't just go back and change [BEEP]!" I finally managed to blurt out, regaining some composure from this absurd ordeal. "Have we learned nothing from Starlight and Twilight's escapades? What if things get worse because of your interference-?" "My dear Twilight Warrior, interfering is our middle name. And believe me, I am inclined to do whatever I please." With a cheerful wave, the older version turned away from my flabbergasted outrage and walked back towards the TARDIS. His TARDIS. "And remember, leave everything to me. See you all at camp!" The doors shut, and the TARDIS itself made that familiar dematerializing noise, and leaving my stumped state in the middle of the road. "So... What in hay just happened?" Applejack eventually inquired incredulously. "A future version of Stardust just stopped the bus and warned his past self, or maybe present because his past is our present because this version of Stardust standing there with his jaw open is in our present, and told him not to interfere with the camp and let the future version handle it because the present version made some mistakes on this trip that future version needs to correct!" Pinkie summed up, and it barely sounded anymore sensible. "...Huh." Same Rainbow... Same. "I wonder what happened that would cause a future Stardust to come back and change things." Fluttershy pondered. "Stardust?" Sunset called out, and I felt a soft hand placed on my shoulder. That snapped me out of my stupor, prompting me to look at the frowning yellow teenager. "I was right again. There's a reason you're coming along for this trip, and it has to do with Zagreus and imbalance again." I blinked rapidly, still processing everything that just happened. "I get my own TARDIS..." "And a bald head." "Rainbow!" Never mind me being bald for the moment, that was something I always suspected coming from my dad's side. Taking a shaky breath, I continued with a slow nod. "We should... Get back in the bus." They frowned at that, obviously having a lot of questions, and I imagined some weren't going to let this encounter go. I wouldn't in their position to be fair. My present and future were at jeopardy here; the fact that he would show up only confirms things are going to get more [BEEP]ed up in the camp than ever before. Thankfully, the girls reluctantly nodded and proceeded to return to the ride, human Twilight slowing down to walk beside me with a concerned frown. "Will you take his advice?" Twilight inquired softly. "Against interfering with whatever happens and letting him do all the work?" The teen had every right to be concerned, as did I. Shrugging, I only replied with two murmured words. "We'll see." Gotta admit, this was a pretty nice view. Shame the lake and said view were under the control of two irresponsible jack[BEEP]es currently addressing the students a short distance away. Now, I could go on and on for a full day as to why Timber and Daisy are awful excuses for human beings and shouldn't be running this business without adult supervisors keeping them in line. Because, as clearly seen, they need exactly that. I wondered where their parents were? Dead? They seemed to imply that at the end. But having dead parents wasn't immediately going to make me sympathize for them. As I said, I was getting it all out of the way. That said, let's get my overall thoughts of the two camp counselors out of the way too. Ladies first. So the idea is that Daisy is losing her camp because the payment for running the establishment is barely coming through, forcing her to take drastic measures and almost kill innocent people in the process. To a child's eye, this would make Gloriosa Daisy a sympathetic character. Except... She's not... At all. Daisy isn't some wildlife preserver trying to protect the environment. She's a whiny self-petulant brat who cares only for the safety and preservation of a camp that holds sentimental value to her, so much so that it degrades all common sense and clear thinking, for someone we're suppose to trust to keep us safe in this environment. All of her choices and management skills only displayed why she deserves losing the camp, and should probably be better trained for this type of responsibility by someone who actually knows what they're doing. Incompetent, selfish and dangerous to everyone around her. But if there's one good trait about her which separates the girl from her detestable brother, it's that, after Gia Everfree was thoroughly defeated, Daisy at least admitted to some of her incompetence and decided the camp should be shut down for the better. And now, for Timber... Ugh, no... I can't even describe everything wrong with him right now. It's too difficult to form all this contempt into words. Suffice to say, why another love interest? Didn't Hasbro learn their lesson? Wasn't Sentry enough? Hell, how do you make a love interest more unlikable than Sentry? I actually felt bad for the guy throughout this movie. You made me feel something for Flash Sentry, Hasbro. That's pretty [BEEP]ing impressive. Also, why Twilight? Why not another of the group to get their own potential partner? Why not Sunset, she's more deserving of one. Hell, Fluttershy even since Timber lives in an environment dedicated to animal preservation and life! Then again I'd rather those two would also have better taste in mean than some egocentric, responsibility-dodging [BEEP]hole who acts like the sun shines out of his own arse. But that's just the tip of the iceberg. Okay, I'm done complaining over why this movie's the worst... For now anyway. Onto more important matters. Starswirl's keeping quiet, for one. I mentally demanded an explanation from him the rest of the ride to this awful camp about that certain unexpected element. And my teacher never answered. Glad he was always there when I needed him... Speaking of my future self - if that's who he claims to be - he was the first to greet everyone at the camp, offering greetings and warm hellos and stating he hoped everyone enjoyed their stay. Rather overly chirpy for being in a place like this. If he was my destination, what did my Twilight and the others do to make him act like the equivalent to a male Pinkie Pie? I wasn't going to ask, of course. Hm? The sound of someone speaking through a mic has ceased, prompting my - reluctant - turn and outward grimace by the sight of the camp and their managers once again. I'll be doing that the whole time here, probably. About three total days spent in this camp... Oh I never regretted creating Zagreus until now... Okay, they were doing that scene with Daisy and Timber handing out coloured gems on paper to decide what tent each student would rest in. Sunset and Twilight, of course, share the same tent because reasons, friendship and [BEEP]. Timber's walking up to Twilight, and my eyes are twitching like there's no tomorrow... "Hey! Hey!" A familiar voice called out rather indignantly. "You're not being paid to hit on a customer Timber! Go do your job!" The startled green-haired punk immediately obliged and left the equally surprised Twilight, my annoyed future self shaking his head after calling the boy out. Well... That spared me some trouble. "Looks like it's gonna an eventful camping trip, huh?" Da [BEEP]? And suddenly Sentry was standing beside me, smiling rather nervously. "With you here that is, Stardust. I'm guessing camping isn't in your nature, huh?" I said nothing, regarding the blue-haired rockstar wannabe with suspicion. He might be less unbearable than Timber, but still a cardboard love interest with no real reason to exist. Sentry only grinned shyly, rubbing the back of his head and clearly regretting his decision to approach. Any conversation was put on hold by a bag suddenly thrust in front of me by a woman grinning so widely a five-year-old would tell how unconvincing said grin was, cautiously eyeing the five gems rested in front of her neck. She... Was aware from the fact that I wasn't wearing any Camp Everfree clothing that I'm not partaking in any of their activities, I hope...? As if sensing those thoughts, Daisy held up the bag closer. "Everyone has to be assigned a tent, security guards included." Scowling at the idea of sharing a tent with any of these male teenagers, I turned away and called out briskly. "I'll just sleep on the bus." "Um, the bus left like two minutes ago." Sentry unhelpfully responded. ...Dammit. With a reluctant growl, I reached into the offered item and pulled out a card, inspecting it indifferently before presenting it to the grinning Daisy... Who then frowned curiously. "Platinum? Curious... I don't recall the camp having a platinum tent..." Huh. Then she grinned widely again, and it some restraint not to outright slap the look off her. "It's probably brand new. You're very lucky then sir." Before, thankfully, striding off, just in time for Filthy Rich to make his one-out-of-three cameos close by. "You're right." I decided to respond to Sentry's earlier question since he remained for some reason. "Camping has never been for me. And after this, it never will be again." My expression was soft as Daisy pushed Filthy back to his limousine. So long, only sympathetic and identifiable character with any forms of realism and depth to him in the whole movie, portrayed only as a villain because we're looking from the viewpoint of teenagers. "Guess we should check out the tents." Sentry suggested, following my future self's lead of escorting everyone for the counselors. That's awfully nice of him. Sentry, on the other hand... "Is there any reason you're interacting with me right now, Sentry?" The boy winced, shrugging sheepishly. "Right to the point. You know, you remind me of Sunset alot at times." I'll take that as a compliment. Sighing, Sentry turned back to me fully with a hopeful smile. "I know you don't like me." Oh well that's no secret. "I might have done something to get on your bad side. I don't know what, except for that time during the Friendship Games." Uh-huh... "And, it may have seemed like I was hitting on your Twilight at times." Okay...? Sentry sighed again. "So I'm sorry, okay, for whatever else it is I've done to you. I can see your approach to things is only for looking out for your friends." He smiled rather cheerfully, blue eyes lit in hope. "They're my friends too, Sunset included despite our past break up and... Well, I was hoping we could start again." My wary stance lowered, frown softening by the earnest expression and emotions the boy was clearly displaying. Already Sentry has proven himself to be a far more capable responsible being than Timber. And since Legends of Everfree... Well, my hatred for Sentry has, truthfully, lessened somewhat in favour of finding someone far more contemptible. And Twilight would kick my [BEEP] if I said no right off the bat... ...I suppose... I could give this boy a chance. But he had a lot to prove before I could even say I liked the walking stereotype. Sentry... Well, Flash I guess now... Blinked openly by the golden hand, followed with my firm tone. "You get one chance." His shock was replaced by gleeful hope, a pink-ish hand grasping mine with a proud shake. "I'll do my best to make use of it." Well, at least he's more humble about himself than a certain green-haired Neanderthal. God dammit just the thought of that boy was physically hurting me. Following afterwards, we reached the tent area, Daisy escorting me to my own at the far end of the line of tents and... Holy [BEEP]. "Here is... Your tent...?" Even Daisy was perplexed by the palace of a tent before us, coloured entirely in platinum silver. It looked like a castle! "I'll... Leave you to it..." And the girl hurriedly walked away, leaving me to gaze at the large thing overshadowing the other tents by far. Warily stepping forward, I brushed through the entrance to find. A King-sized bed... A second floor with ladders... A chocolate fountain... A shelf of books... ...Huh. Well, if I'm gonna stay here in misery, might as well live like a King. With a small smile of wonder, I thanked either my future self or Starswirl. Y'know, whoever was responsible for doing this. Wait for it... Wait for it... ...Now. Before Twilight could take one step on the dock, I immediately walked along and extended an arm, preventing her surprised state from exploring and falling over into Timber's waiting arms. With a firm gaze, I shook my head to the teen and took a few steps forward, raising one foot down and delivering a mighty stomp to the floorboard below. Almost potentially breaking my foot in the process, but hey, end's meet. I scowled at the wood falling apart into the water below, turning back to Daisy and her group who heard the noise, the former explaining about how every group of campers leaves behind their own little legacy. Very fascinating. I'd leave something behind, but it'd be debatable to call it a legacy. "I knew it, the dock's unstable." I declared out-loud with an annoyed expression, glancing to a purple teenage girl. "Twilight could've broken her foot just now." Twilight looked to the spot where I stamped on the wood with a furrowed brow. "Oh God dammit." Another version of my voice sprung up, the older me striding over with his own glare at the broken dock, gazing over to the boy by the end of it. "Timber, I thought I told you to reinforce this dock!" "I was going to!" Was the reply of a voice that prompted my grimace. Growling lowly beneath his breath, it seems even my older iteration couldn't last being chirpy in a place like this for long. "My apologies." He said to Twilight, before addressing the approaching group seeing what the commotion was about. "I'm trying to make this place more professional and organized. We still have a long way to go, it seems." And snapping a not-so-subtle glare at Daisy, whom looked away with her own scowl. "Obviously this is a prime example as to why business shouldn't be managed by children." Was I lying when I claimed I wasn't taking some satisfaction at Daisy and Timber being called out on their bull[BEEP]? Short answer, yes. But still, that self-humour only lasted for so long. "Here you all are then, a little contribution to the camp." I motioned to the decaying dock. "Remake it in your own image." Before brushing past my older self and Twilight, ignoring their looks. I'm going for a walk around the lake; feeling rather adventurous today. Plus, to be as far away from this stupidity as humanly possible. Hands in coat pockets, a quiet stroll around the lake sounded rather appealing right about now. Enjoy the scenery without their atmosphere sucking out all of said enjoyment. "Wait up!" Huh, well look who decided to accompany me. Twilight slowed down beside me, smiling in full relief. My mood immediately calmed down by the look alone. "Thanks for that back there. How did you know the dock was unstable?" Tapping my nose, I smirked coyly. "Psychic, according to Sunset." She returned the expression. "Can you blame her? It's pretty strange how you seem to know these things before they happen." Followed with a small frown of doubt, and I took one guess as to what she was thinking about. "If you're worried about your magical abilities, don't." Yeah, the girls have developed superpowers now. That's nice. Twilight snapped her gaze to me in shock, and I stared with a calm grin, trying to hide the tiredness. "Whatever happens around the camp that may seem surreal, none of it is your fault." "Whatever happens..." The teenager echoed thoughtfully. "Meaning something is going on. Well, that's clearly evident by the appearance of your future self." With that, our gazes turned back towards the bald older version of my real body chewing out Timber and Daisy, Twilight chuckling faintly. "You haven't seem to change in a few departments." Hm, yeah. But my attention was now currently focused on the girl walking by the lake with me. "Twilight, you never have to worry about using your own powers. And, if it helps, our friends will be getting their own little abilities too by tomorrow." Sunset already has, though she doesn't know it yet. At Twilight's expectant look for an explanation, I smirked. "I'll tell you everything by then. Trust me, I have it all planned out." A cute pout, but the teen reluctantly nodded, the next few minutes walking around the lake spent in silence. That... Was nice. One of the few and far between moments where I could legit enjoy myself in this asinine camping establishment. Twilight was regarding the view with thought, her mind clearly elsewhere. That's fine, I glanced back to the figures in the distance now, the school group seeming to now begin working on remaking the dock in their own image. What a contribution a high school group on a trip should make; manual labour. So far, in the short time I've been here, nothing has really been out of the ordinary. Aside from a possible older version of me from an unknown point in time taking charge of the camp and putting the two kids in their place, clearly making some changes here and there. And yet, what about the imbalance? And if my older self intends for everyone to have a good time, then why does Daisy still have those five geodes around her neck? What exactly is my future self planning? Meddling without good reason risks further imbalance, and, ergo, Zagreus. Have I grown more lax in the future...? But then again, I'm still doubting the claim as to who this man is saying he is. In what future would I choose to revert back to my original body, given the choice? What kind of mistakes would I have make to willingly go back in time and experience this nightmare all over again? For that matter, how is he even breathing in that form? The contrast with cartoon and reality should be killing him on the spot. So many questions, and I hate that I couldn't ask them. And I was desperately wishing I could use Balance in this body by now, at least so I didn't feel totally vulnerable by all this ignorance. Starswirl still wasn't answering me, and Sombra wasn't here to make any snark comments regarding my future self or anything else around me like he would've. ...I miss him. Twilight's eyes were now on me, prompting my train of depressing thought and endless questions to halt momentarily, a bitter smile on my face. "Surprised you're not joining in the activity over there." She grinned sheepishly. "You look like you needed the company." Ah. "What kind of friend would I be to leave you alone when you look so troubled?" I sighed loudly, pausing alongside the teen and turning to regard Twilight fully, a faintly humoured raised brow. "Just what I need, another Twilight Sparkle reading my facial expressions without fault." A coy smile. "You're not fond of camping are you?" I snorted. "What gave it away?" "You've looked nothing but stressed and worried ever since we've entered the bus. You act so guarded and wary around Gloriosa and Timber, not to mention, even your apparent future self. And you looked more than prepared to tear something apart during the dock incident just now." I could see it in her eyes. Twilight was fishing for answers. "Glad to see your attendance at Canterlot High has made you more confident about approaching things now." Twilight flushed at the observation. "Sorry." She mumbled for no reason, shrugging. "Guess I'm just curious." No [BEEP]? "Curious." The teen nodded, venturing another step with a tilted head. "You know so much about me, but I know almost next to nothing about you. I mean, I could see what my alternate version in Equestria likes about you." Hah, her cheeks reddened somewhat from confessing that, Twilight grinning shyly. "You're brave, charming and carry a sense of authority wherever you go, and you're willing to risk your own life for even strangers." I was doing my best not to glance over to the distant Timber with any hint of smugness. "But those are some traits. Beyond that, I don't really know anything else about you. Hobbies and whatnot." Shrugging, I decided to sit down by the edge and patted a spot for Twilight to join me, giving both our legs a moment's rest. "There's not really much to say about me." Was my confession, smiling humouredly. "I'm barely that interesting in the least." Twilight raised a brow. "Humour me." Her voice was both joking and in challenge. "Humour me." A sudden flashback, to a long time ago, when a certain purple equine still in her unicorn state challenged me the same way, when we were first getting to know one another. That brought back a warm smile, despite my surroundings, and this Twilight blinked curiously by the expression. "What?" "Sorry, just... Memories." I chuckled in good nature, regarding the inquisitive teen before me who smiled back by my look, but maintaining the curious nature sparkling in her eyes. "Hobbies... Well let's see... I like reading fiction." At that, her eyes lit up rather eagerly. "Really? Any specific books? Genres? Any titles I've heard of?" I barely repressed the amused snort from my mouth, grinning back. "Yes, a few comes to mind, genre varies on quality of book itself, and probably not." I decided to ask. "Any you like yourself?" Twilight nodded enthusiastically. "A few too many to list of the top of my head. But I brought a few of my favourites with me to the camp. I could show you them, if you wanted." Ah, something else to keep my mind off this movie. "I'd be delighted." Was my sincere response, Twilight looking utterly thrilled at the answer. Not sure why, in all honesty. "I could show you mine too, after we go home. I have a few my Twilight loves which I'm sure you would too." "I'd like that." The teen nodded merrily, tilting her head again. "Now you seem more relaxed now since we're first arrived to the camp Stardust." The studious Twilight proceeded to point out in relieved amusement. Wonder why that was. "That's because you always make me feel better regardless of which version I interact with, Twilight." Haha! She stared at the like in full embarrassment, her cheeks lit in adorable pinkness. "You just have that effect on me." But in all seriousness, this was much, much better. Spending some time with a friend without the stupidity of this camp and its owners suffocating my atmosphere. But the more time silence was spent, the more I could see Twilight's expression slowly darken in doubtfulness again, probably about her new powers. Times likes these where Spike could be a huge help. Speaking of, can we address how Spike literally adds nothing to this plot? ...Alright done. "Writing." Twilight blinked to me. "Huh?" Wasn't going to let this girl become depressed. Not under my watch. "I enjoy writing as a favourite past time of mine." "Really?" She sounded almost awed by the revelation. Was it that hard to believe. "Mm-hm." My smile widened at her look. "My work is mediocre at best. Nothing published as of yet." And that sprung an entirely new conversation between us regarding the subject of creative writing and the adventure of becoming a potential novelist, the pair of us intentionally keeping our own doubts for what's to come away. A day has already past. And the fact I have yet to drown myself in the lake speaks wonder for my deteriorating mental health. Every minute here was an attack on my sanity. I skipped out on the ghost story campfire last night in favour of getting at least some decent sleep. And let me tell you, it was a wonderful thing telling Timber to [BEEP] off from my tent after trying to get me out of bed. Our first actual interaction, and if I'm hopeful enough, our last. But I really doubt that. Now, as everyone else was working still on that dock and/or the rock-climbing activity, I was playing a childhood classic whilst laying on my comfy temporary bed. Nintendo made the right choice in adding these games to the 3DS. Most people grew up with the first gen, I was lucky with the second. Pokemon Gold, baby. Well, had to bring something that would stop me from completely losing my mind, briefly wondering what point the girls were up to now. I would check, but my older self claims to have things in order, yesterday's dock mishap aside. And, honestly, the idea of another version of me taking care of things here to spare me the trouble grows more and more appealing by the second. However, it contrasts my restlessness. Daisy, and Timber by extension, were still dangers to everyone around them so long as the geodes rests around the former's neck. I couldn't sit by regardless of what my future says. Again, if he was my future- "You gotta be kidding me." The statement followed after the sound of the tent entrance shuffling prompted my gaze to tear from kicking Red's arse, again, to Rainbow's stunned expression, the other girls following into the tent with sheepish and annoyed expression shifting to disbelief at the sight before them. Pinkie gasped excitedly at a particular object. "Is that a chocolate fountain?!" I smirked. "Help yourself." And the girl needed no further incentive. I turned to the others. "Ever heard of asking for permission beforehand?" Applejack snapped out of her stupor with folded arms. "Rainbow Dash decided to come in without even askin' first." I raised a brow curiously to the blue teen, quipping. "What were you hoping to catch me naked or something?" The others blushed brightly at that, but none moreso than the now-red-faced Rainbow, regarding me from the lower floor indignantly. "Of-Of course not! We just want some answers, that's it!" Answers? Catching my intrigued look, Sunset, still flushing slightly, nodded to Twilight, whom composed herself and concentrated. And now, the rows of books nearby started floating and shuffling in new order, fashioned according to the teen's designs before being neatly placed back, and my worst suspicions were confirmed. "Ah. Fair enough." Closing my 3DS, I set the device down and sat up, stretching slightly and heading towards the ladder. I was dreading this, partially hoping they'd at least turn to my older self for their questions then. "You weren't intending on staying in this, rather marvelous tent all day were you darling?" Rarity inquired after hearing my yawn with a raised disapproving brow. "I wouldn't blame him if he was!" Pinkie's chocolate-filled lips called out from the side happily, continuing to gorge herself with the liquefied goodness. "I hope you weren't planning to keep this all to yourself, Stardust!" The others regarded their friend in exasperated fondness, myself included. Shaking my head, I took a seat on one lower step of the ladder, preferring to get this over with. "So, all realized your powers then?" "Not all of us." Fluttershy answered quietly, Sunset looking away in utter disappointment. Tch. "You'd be surprised." I said wearily, motioning to the bacon-haired teen. "You've used your own ability twice now, you just don't know it." Sunset blinked, pleasantly surprised by this news. "I have?" "We were hopin' not to have any of this magical nonsense interrupt our good time in Camp Everfree." Applejack proceeded to interject, frowning in faint irritation. "Guessin' you already know how we got 'em." "I suggested we ask you for answers." Twilight said next, stepping forward with hope. "We want to understand what's going on; where these anomalies are coming from and why." I raised a brow. "You didn't seek out my future self?" The girls exchanged questioning frowns at that. "Why would we?" Rainbow asked with hands on hips, sounding outright incredulous. "We thought of asking our friend first. And something about that other you is... Off. He's far too happy about things, we're more use to seeing you act like a miserable grouch." ...Not sure whether to be insulted or flattered by that admission. "So." Sunset added expectantly. "Obviously something is happening in the camp. Strange things have already happened outside of us suddenly gaining these newfound powers. Could you shed some light?" I released a tired grin. "Guessing telling you girls not to worry and that I'll handle everything would hardly work now?" They exchanged knowing humoured looks. "Last time we did that, we almost lost you." Rainbow answered with a smirk. "That's not happening again anytime soon. You ain't getting rid of us that easy Star." Well worth a shot. Nodding, I slapped my hands on my knees and straightened up, revealing my more somber expression. "There are this small magical geodes in the camp, seven of them, all connected to you girls. How and why, I don't know." And I don't even care. The girls nodded, leaning forward whilst sitting cross-legged on the floor with rapid attention. I sighed and rubbed my messy beard, feeling rather drained. "A certain counselor is misusing them for her own selfish desires. You'll see five of those geodes tied around her neck." "Gloriosa...!" Fluttershy gasped as their eyes widened in epiphany. "Yes, I too have noticed those delightful little gems around her neck, thinking about it." Rarity added with thought. "Nothing so divine gets past these eyes." "So Gloriosa's responsible for the boat crashin' into our hard-earned dock?" Applejack scowled at the floor irritably. "Now why in tarnation would she try and sabotage her own camp?!" "She's not. At least, not willingly." I shook my head with a stern frown. "She's convinced that mastering these geode's powers would help preserve her camp somehow. Or at least, make her final days running the joint the best ever. They're close to losing it, and that's making Daisy more desperate, and dangerous all the same." "How are they losing it?" Twilight inquired, sounding quite concerned by the prospect. She really shouldn't be, those two have proven nothing but why they shouldn't be running a camping establishment in the first place. "Bills." I shrugged indifferently, leaning back against the ladder with weariness. "Filthy Rich has given them an extra month to get their [BEEP] together and make enough money, otherwise they'll lose the camp. But Daisy's letting the power get to her, and her brother is barely helping making things better in any way." "How so?" Rarity asked. "He's covering for her. Making up excuses like that Gia Everfree bull[BEEP] we heard last night being responsible for the strange going-ons." "So it really was just a story..." Sunset muttered in epiphany, regarding the floor intently. The others shared incredulous looks, but Rainbow seemed more skeptic about something else. "Hold up." The blue athletic teen pointed something out. "How come you make it sound like a bad thing about Timber covering for Gloriosa? Isn't it good that he's looking out for his sister?" This was the point I was absolutely, vehemently furious about. "That excuses nothing." I snapped irritably, the rainbow-haired teen startled by my firm conviction. "Timber knows just how much of a danger this is and chooses to do nothing. He takes no initiative to stop his sister and acts nothing is his fault, not even to the end." Hell, the [BEEP]tard attempts to take CREDIT for the girls saving the day. "Him making up excuses for his sister's actions justifies nothing. Timber is equally responsible for what's to come." Twilight said nothing, looking pointedly away upon my statements. Sunset chose to speak up with her own determination in her voice. "What can we do to prevent this upcoming catastrophe then? People were almost hurt today because of Gloriosa's actions already." "Right now, I have a plan of confronting the two siblings tonight after the lantern event." I admitted, leaning forward with interlocked hands. "Try to convince them to give up the geodes and, in return, offer them the help needed to keep and preserve their camp." "Well, that's all well and good darling." Rarity began skeptically. "But that has yet to explain the presence of your future version in Camp Everfree. Surely something must have gone wrong in your plan for him to appear." That... Was a fairly decent point. "I'm not exactly sure what my future self is planning." I confessed warily. "But I'm not gonna sit by and let him do all the work for me either. Timber and Daisy will have to accept my proposal." The girls watched me rise from my seat, Applejack frowning in concern. "And if they don't?" My answer was clear, frosty as my expression with leaving no absolute room for argument. "Then what happens is on them." I needed some air. Swerving past the girls standing up, I added before departing. "Go back and join everyone else. We'll discuss this some more later." It took ten seconds in a different direction outside before Sunset called out. "Stardust!" Of course she'd want to talk. Running up to meet me, I turned to face the worried bacon-haired teenager. "There's something else, isn't there? Something you're keeping from us." I chose to smirk wryly at my observant friend. "What else is new?" "A student should know when her teacher is hiding something." But that sass lowered to more solemness. "You've been tense, moreso than usual ever since we arrived at Camp Everfree. Obviously you don't like being here, and you're not a huge fan of Gloriosa or Timber. We just want to help you with whatever's troubling you, you know that." "I know, I know." I smiled tiredly. "And I appreciate that." Sunset at least shared the expression from the sincere response. "And it's not just them, is it? Your future self being here is also bothering you too." Too? "I tried talking to him, but as Rainbow said, he seems rather... Off." Sunset looked away with a furrowed brow. "More cold and dismissive, when talking to him alone. It reminds me of our first encounter, at Canterlot High, when... Y'know." My golden hand rested on her shoulder without further incentive. "You know that's all in the past now, Sunset. There never comes a day where you're not important to me." And shrugged after seeing her flushed delighted expression. "And besides, my other self is probably barely containing his rage at everything this camp is. I know I am. Two bombs waiting to go off." "As if one angry Stardust Balance wasn't enough." Sunset tilted her head curiously. "You don't trust him, do you?" "I've never trusted myself." I grinned coyly, removing my hand. "And that's not gonna change anytime soon. Do as I say, Sunset, not as I do." The girl chuckled warmly at that, prompting my pleased reaction. "But I trust you, Twilight and the others. However, from my... Foresight, Timber and Daisy were originally forgiven for almost harming and murdering innocent lives and were rewarded for their own troubles. And I... I can't let that happen, even if you and the girls are against me on this-" "Trust works both ways, Stardust." Sunset interjected with a solemn look. "And we trust you to know what you're doing. If they're as dangerous as you claim, even if they seem nice... Well, you haven't let us down yet." ...Thank God! I was actually worried doing all this would cause some kind of potential rift between myself and the girls that would last for a long time. But they trust me, so much enough to even support me with my plan. "We just have to remember that the world isn't entirely black and white, my young student." Oh great, I was beginning to even sound like Starswirl. But Sunset didn't appear to mind, clearly listening intently. "In my foresight, you all interpret Filthy Rich as the villain simply because you all hold sentimental value over the camp and its irresponsible owners. In reality he's a decent man just doing his job and making things easier for everyone. You can argue that Daisy and Timber are the real villains because they choose to escape consequence and deem themselves about it." "They seem to have good intentions." Sunset pointed out. "But I'm guessing that's not enough to satisfy you." "It isn't." I confirmed with a tired shake of the head. "The intention becomes irrelevant when the action itself happens. By all accounts, Daisy and Timber deserve to lose this camp if anything I predicted comes to pass." "Then we just have to prevent this prediction from ever happening." Sunset crossed her arms with a confident smirk, nodding once. "Just tell me what we need to do." "For now? Nothing, though I am grateful for your willingness to help, you wonderful mare." The teen blushed again, smiling in satisfaction to my praise. "If the two ignore my warning, then I'll ask you girls to help." Clasping my hands together, I decided to add something for a sidenote. "Also, wanna know what your new power is?" "I- Sure?" "You can read minds by touching people." Basically. Or read emotions. I don't know, it was never really clear with how exactly Sunset's own powers worked. "Possibly the most useful superpower ever." Which is more than I can say for the most generic, unoriginal powers Hasbro gave to the others, for literally no reason? Did anyone really ask for the human versions to become superheroes? Sunset blinked, regarding her own palm thoughtfully for a moment, cerulean eyes widening as she clearly recalled the earlier two instances of unknowingly using this power. A wide smile broke out, the girl barely containing her excitement. "That's... Amazing! These gifts to me and our friends are incredible!" Gifts... That's one way to call them. "Here's an idea." I spoke up with crossed arms, smirking. "Tell the girls to use their new powers to help repair the dock. Make things easier for yourselves." Sunset only grinned brightly, then gave me a sudden tight hug and proceeded to run off in the opposite direction, heading back to join her friends. I watched her leave with a bewildered smile. Yes I was still well-aware of Sunset's infatuation for me, but I wasn't going to dwell on it. The less said, the better, if it was just a small crush that was typically for one you admired and wouldn't last so long. "Sunset really looks up to you, you know." And immediately my smile wiped off my face, turning in resigned annoyance to the smiling Sentry- Flash, sorry, was giving him a chance. His blue eyes lit knowingly with folded arms. "You can see it everytime she talks about you at school." "I doubt that." But the boy as tall as I shook his head, grinning humouredly. "You should've seen her face when you weren't looking. When learning you were coming along for the trip, Sunset looked really thrilled by it. Guess Twilight has some competition." I gave an annoyed twitch of the lips by the boy's bold wink. "Twilight has no competition; my heart is for her and her alone. I would never potentially hurt either of them this way." Sentry- Flash chuckled, stepping forward and responding with a warm smile. "I know. You're a good man, Stardust. Time and time again you've proven that, despite initial first encounters." Uh-huh. He proceeded to rub the back of his head. "So, I wanted to say thanks, for looking out for her all this time. Sunset clearly thinks of you as someone to confess her darkest secrets to and for advice." "Well... If she has done the former, I wouldn't know." I failed to stop the small smile. Oh God I was actually smiling without irony or mockery towards Flash Sentry. Just what was this camp doing to me? "So any reason you're here instead of where everyone else is?" "I forgot something in my tent." He replied with a shrug, before making a hopeful expression. "But since you're here, I was hoping to ask you something." "I swear to God if it's advice on getting with human Twilight again I'll-" The boy laughed rather nervously. "Hah. Don't worry, I learnt my lesson there." Before Sentry- Flash began took more serious, for once. "I know something's going on in this camp, and I know you're up to something with the girls." Good for you? "So..." He then straightened with a confident glint in his eye. "I want to help." "I-I'm sorry?" Did I hear correctly? Sentry wants to help? The boy took a bold step forward, adopting a firm expression. "Like you and Sunset discussed, there's something Timber and Gloriosa are involved in, and I don't want any of my friends or the class getting potentially hurt. So... If there's something, anything I could possibly do..." Sentry- Flash regained total composure. "I want to help, in any way I can." ...Huh. Wasn't expecting such earnest desire to assist. However, noble as the intent was, I can't think for the life of me what this teen could do to- ...Hold on. "I think there is something..." I pondered quietly, looking back up to his hopeful gaze with a thoughtful brow. "How good at you at stealth?" "Uhh, alright I guess." "Eavesdropping?" The boy grinned coyly. "I refer you to just minutes ago." Ha. Fair enough, alright then, let's see if we can make some use for you at last, Sentry. "Think then you can keep an eye on any and all interactions between that bald man and the camp counselors?" "You think that man's related to all this?" "Oh, in more ways than one, Sentry..." Flash smirked confidently, reminding me of Sunset somewhat. Unnervingly so. "If it helps keep my friends from harm's way, consider it done." Hahahahahaha! Okay, that was worth it! Through Sunset and the other's insistence that I at least had to partake in one camp activity, the lanterns it was. Feeling uncreative I just added Twilight's cutie mark on the cover of my light blue lantern, ignoring the smirks of my friends upon joining by the docks. Now, everyone else was immediately startled by my sudden chuckle, my lantern [BEEP]blocking even Timber's own lantern from hitting Twilight's, standing as a guard between the two. Even my lantern isn't tolerating this forced metaphorical romance bull[BEEP]. Well, they're gonna some fun when those lanterns eventually land somewhere and begin a forest fire. That'll be a mess to clean up... [BEEP]ing idiots. Alright, done watching them ascend now. Brushing through the awed crowd, I considered my next action. Go to bed? 3DS? Maybe explore at night? Twilight won't be attempting to sneak off this time because of Midnight. Hell, a lot of things have changed around here because I prevented Midnight Sparkle from ever becoming a reality. Do I regret that? Pft, [BEEP] no. Yawning slightly, hands in pockets I proceeded on my way distancing from the group of high schoolers and their supposed supervisors, idly wondering where my future self was. He didn't join in the activity, probably planning something. I still had no clue as to what 'Jack' was intending, having no alone encounters with him since our meeting on the road. Maybe he's in his TARDIS... Wonder what the interior was like in there. Something like the TV Movie's? The two-thousand-and-five series? Two-thousand-and-fourteen? I really wanted to know. And it frustrates me that I can't ask. The less I know about my future, the better. Doctor Who's taught me that more than anything. Foreseeing one's own personal destiny easily makes way for either trying too hard or preventing that pathway, causing unforeseen consequences. Despite what the girls think, it is truly dangerous to get even a glimpse of your own personal future, for that will guide your actions into speeding up, or straying from that path. If I did something that would cause my future self to disappear, then I might as well have destroyed the whole universe. Of course, doesn't mean I was going to sit around and do nothing. Hell no. Not even my future's in charge of me, and clearly Daisy is still using those geodes around her neck to do more harm than intended. Timber's covering up for her mistakes, badly I might add, and endangering the innocent school trip alongside his sibling every minute. If there's one thing I can ask my future about, it's as to what exactly the man was planning involving the two counselors. If he's going to try and change events, I don't want to be left in the dark. Oh, lo and behold, the bald man emerges from the cabin, looking quite thoughtful about something. The night sky barely hid his features which looked entirely too familiar. It was like I was staring at a bearded version of my Dad, which prompted my own wince. Never was I more thankful for my current form now. "Hm? Ah!" The older iteration immediately grinned brightly at my approach, showing old sharp teeth I long since discarded with my new body. 'Jack' widened his arms in greeting. "I was wondering when you would confront me again. Honestly old friend, you can be a bit too predictable." "I'll learn from that." Removing my hands from my coat pockets, my arms folded with a raised brow. "You know I can't ask about my personal future." "Certainly not. We're wise enough not to do that at least." "Nor will I ask how things ended here by my intervention." "Of course. The future is always in motions, as Master Yoda often commented." "What I would like to know." I frowned curiously, expecting some answers from this. "Is what you're planning to change around here. So far everything's going as... Well as the film showed. All that's different is Timber and Twilight not developing that hamfisted and utterly undeserved romance." "Ah, but there have been some changes. You're just too stubborn to see it." He pointed out cockily, smiling quite proudly. "If you paid attention, you would see how more committed and professional our fellow counselors are doing their jobs than before. Daisy is interacting with everyone moreso, and young Timber isn't distracted from flirting with a high schooler in favour of paying attention to his own work. Of course we can't expect perfection from them right off the bat, but so far I call it progress." "I'm surprised." I retorted dryly, eyebrows pinched by the vague condescension. Hopefully I wasn't always this authoritative. "You're so willing to come back here. Camp Everfree would be the one place I would never consider coming back to." "Oh come now Stardust." My older self winked knowingly. "You're having fun. You're just blinded by, although quite understandably so, your contempt for those two campers for being a constant threat to your friends." "As you said, it's justified." I pointed out rather heatedly. "Daisy still has the geodes." "Not all seven of them." "It's still making her a danger to everyone around her." "Aren't we all dangerous to everyone?" 'Jack' smirked darkly. "Considering their own past actions, they might as well be saints compared to us." "Don't compare us to them." I seethed, absolutely affronted by the idea. I'd rather be compared to Zephyr or Blueblood than those two [BEEP]s! "We at least admit to our faults, and strive to do better! They never learned, they never promised to do better, they were rewarded for their actions and allowed to keep their camp because everyone here is too forgiving for their own good!" "One could argue we're too judgmental for our own good." The much older man adopted a solemn expression. "Is it truly that bad to forgive? You were more forgiving of Sombra, yes and, Hell, even the sirens. Sunset, Luna, Starlight. What makes those two any special? What separates Gloriosa Daisy and Timber Spruce from being irredeemable monsters in comparison to those who attempted genuine harm on the world?" "Easy." I replied at once, having had this conflict before. "Those you listed at least admitted to their faults and accepted whatever punishment came their way. The sirens included." I glared down bitterly. "Timber and Daisy perceive themselves as good people the whole time, and make everyone else here think that too..." "...Then what would your solution be, Jack? Jail?" "...If it comes to that." Hazel eyes blazed back up determinedly towards my inevitable future. "Unless you have a better alternative." 'Jack' spread his arms happily, grinning coyly. "Already doing so, remember? Honestly you have to at least place some trust in yourself, my friend. If you can't trust one's self, then who can you trust?" "Twilight, Sunset and the rest. I'd place my life in their hands sooner than my own." "Really?" The man chuckled, turning away to depart with a knowing comment. "Despite your decision over what the girls do with the camp to be wrong. Not to mention how you treat them like children." What? My frown deepened, my older self briskly leaving without having anything else to add. The cheek-! So that was my future's plan? Just make the counselors act more professional? That's not gonna be enough, I feel. In fact, the whole conversation felt as though he was leading me on, almost as if he was... Mocking me. Trust myself... Not ever [BEEP]ing likely. I flinched by the sudden pale hand on my shoulder, a woman's voice inquiring softly. "There's something I have to know." And I turned around to face the nightmarish facial features of Principal Celestia, whom appeared both stern and concerned. "My students. Are they in danger here?" How much did she overhear? "What makes you think that?" The woman frowned. "Do not take me for a fool, Stardust. The previous times you visited it us came with a situation which endangered the lives of others. I know what happened during the Friendship Games, believe it or not." And her expression turned more gentle, attempting to coax me for answers as she leaned down somewhat. "I have to know, if there's something wrong, I want to protect my students as you have time and time before." A brief recollection of this version standing protectively between Gia and her students, futilely so. The scene was laughable in itself, but I kept those thoughts to myself. And if Celestia wanted answers, then I had only a few things to say. "Timber Spruce and Gloriosa Daisy can't be trusted, regardless of what sentimental value you hold over this camp." The woman blinked from my firm tone, kindly removing her hand from my tense shoulder. "They're endangering everyone here with powers beyond their understanding. Two of your students potentially dying from crashing into the dock earlier? That's all them. They're children playing adults, and if you want to help, Principal, I have to ask that you not make the same mistake as you already are now." She smiled in faint humour to that jab. "You certainly pack no punches, Stardust." "I'm not holding back, not this time." I shook my head, on a roll here. "Daisy's the bigger danger with the magic she wields uncontrollably. Timber's covering up for her, mistakenly so. By tomorrow, [BEEP] will go down if I don't stop it." Celestia nodded, folding her arms with her own stern look. "Your needless swearing aside, how could we persuade Gloriosa from misusing this magic any longer?" "Leave that to me." But then, a better idea sprung up, regarding the Principal before me. Before Celestia opened her mouth to protest, I added with a smirk. "If things go south, we'll need an evacuation plan for the class. Could I trust you and your sister enough to plan for that likely scenario?" Taking a moment to ponder, the long-legged woman nodded with a gentle smile. "I'd hate for this trip to turn sour in any possible way, so I'm counting on you to do your best in keeping my students safe, Stardust. Not to worry, I shall speak to Luna immediately." There was one last business to attend to before retiring from the night. And it wasn't too hard tracking down both Timber and Daisy in the dark edges of the forest. "They're getting onto us, just like he said!" "Well what do you want from me?! I'm trying to help you here!" All I had to do was follow the sounds of their obnoxious voices. Brother and sister clashing. Reminds me of the old days. I often missed having heated debates with my own sister back home. ...Oh wait, no I didn't. Those were just irritating and headache-inducing, exactly like the two counselors before me. There was no love from my arrogant sister regarding our own arguments. But this wasn't about me, it was about these two and the people they were putting in danger. I leaned against the bark of a tree, torn between humour and annoyed exasperation by their own exchange. Daisy was gesturing wildly like a madwoman. "If you hadn't had made up that stupid story and made things more obvious-!" "I had to think something!" "You want an idea?" Normally I would wait a little longer, but [BEEP] it. Any second more in their presence makes me want to go out and murder a puppy. "How about not covering up for your sister and put the geodes back where they belong." Both heads whipped around from my stern, annoyed voice, eyes widening in shock. "You?" Timber asked with a curious frown. "You sound just like... Never mind, what are you doing out so late?" "How do you know about the geodes?" Daisy all but seethed, taking one step closer and ignoring her brother's warning look. I kicked myself off the tree, taking a few steps closer to emphasize my point. "If there's one thing I would ever agree with your self-conceited brother here." My quick glance prompted the boy to close his mouth before he could retort, looking back to them both fully. "It's that the magic contained in those crystals are too strong and powerful for the likes of you. I know what they are, and I know what you're doing. It's stopping, whether you like it or not." "You see?" Timber motioned towards me gratefully, despite my barely-concealed hatred aimed at this camper and everything he represents. "It was only a matter of time before we were found out, as Jack said! You have to reconsider everything Gloriosa!" "The magic is under my complete control! Nothing has gone wrong so far!" "Really?" I folded my arms with an incredulous raised brow. "So it was intentional involving those accidents today? Y'know, almost killing innocent teenagers?" The girl took a step back from my growling outrage, attempting to stand her ground still. "Y-Yes! I mean no! No those were not intentional! I would never inflict harm on anyone!" "And yet with every second you wear them." I nodded to the small colourful geodes Daisy was now tightly clutching protectively. "You become a menace to everyone around you. You're just as bad." I added to the frowning Timber, daring him to argue. "Making up excuses as your own flesh and blood continues to grow into a bigger danger and lose herself in the process." "Lies." Daisy sneered angrily, pointing in pure accusation. "You want the camp to go! I can see it in your eyes; you hated our home the moment you stepped out of the bus. I haven't missed the look of contempt everytime you either of us. Who are you to judge and declare what we can and cannot do?" "Gloriosa." Her more sensible sibling, at least for the moment, tried appeasing the insane older teen. "This isn't like you. He's completely right; the power's getting to your head. I love Camp Everfree as much as you do. That man, Jack, has been trying to help us learn from our mistakes and keep our home. I'm asking you, as your friend and brother, please put those things back where you found them, and we wouldn't have to worry any longer." "I'll make you a deal." I started, folding my arms Jedi-style as Daisy looked terribly uncertain. "Put them back, by tomorrow, and I will do everything in my power to help you keep your camp. I will see to it that Filthy Rich never gets his hands on this place, and you two can maintain the legacy your great-grandparents left behind. You just have to start acting more of an adult with responsibility." And glanced to Timber with narrowed eyes. "And you have to stop hitting on a high schooler like some sort of creep. Maybe loosen down on the ego somewhat and maybe we can talk. Sounds fair?" "What could you possibly do," Daisy began to reply skeptically as Timber pointedly looked away, the former frowning. "To help us?" "You'd be surprised, but that's on your choice." With that, my business here was concluded, for now anyway. "Put away the gems, start acting like adults, and do everything in your power not to give into temptation." "And if I don't?" Oh, easy enough. A slow glance over to the two teens, who took a few steps back by my expression and darker tone. "No amount of sentimental value will save you from my righteous wrath... You have one chance. That's all you're getting." I just know something, something, will happen tomorrow... And I highly doubt it'll be on the more positive side. Chapter 154: Legends of Everfree II... Make It Stop, Make It End...!I'm dying. No, really, I am physically, mentally and spiritually killing myself the longer I stayed in this Godforsaken camp. This is my third day here now, and so far no imbalances nor Zagreus, by extension, have turned up, and I was beginning to conclude that my being here was simply a waste of time, and maybe I should've handled everything to my older self from the get-go. Speaking with Timber and Daisy last night made me feel physically ill. They had that effect. Every second spent here was conjuring up more bile to my throat. It makes me wish that some imbalance would turn up, just to distract from the hammering reality that I was still here, in Camp Everfree, in the worst Equestria Girls specials among them. And yet, for some reason, no imbalance had occurred. Even though my preventing Twilight from becoming Midnight has shortened all forced interactions between the girl and Timber, and some aspect of the movie which really should've been the main focus instead of this contrived sloppy excuse for a romance, there wasn't a slightest clue as to imbalance. You'd think Zagreus would've taken advantage of all this by now, especially with my future self carelessly changing things around the camp willy-nilly. Maybe the [BEEP]tard finally learned his lesson after that humiliating defeat in the Crystal Empire. ...Probably not. A feminine voice teased. "Comfortable up there?" Hazel eyes opened to regard the light-hearted features of Sunset Shimmer watching me with a smirk, atop my cross-legged position on the boulder. Even though everything about this movie was utterly contemptible, there were two redeeming factors despite how poorly Legends of Everfree treated them. Here was one of them. "Good morning to you too Sunset." I couldn't stop from smiling back, and that seemed to brighten up her features considerably. Unfolding her arms, the bacon-haired teen got straight to the point. "Sorry to interrupt your meditation, but we're wondering if you'd join us for a moment in the cafeteria cabin." ...Okay...? The girl chuckled at my expression. "There's a good reason for it, trust me." Well, if she insisted. I nodded, looking for anything to take my mind off some things. "How goes your progress regarding the geodes?" Sliding down and landing gracefully on two feet, I was once again thankful for this new human body instead of my old one. A fall like that could've broke my ankles easily. Makes me wonder why, once again, my seeming future has returned to that form. There must be a good reason for it, aside from avoiding utter confusion. "Well." I began to respond to Sunset's question, stretching slightly with a wry smile. "I spoke with Tweedle [BEEP] and Tweedle [BEEP] last night. Offered to help them keep their camp in exchange for them to put the geodes back." Sunset nodded, walking alongside me through the open pathway. I took a good spot from a distance of the camp. "And they accepted?" "You saw Daisy this morning?" "Yeah." "Did she still have them on?" The teen paused briefly, frowning softly. "I think so... Yeah Gloriosa still wore those things around her neck." Sunset cocked a sheepish grin. "So I guess that's a negative to your offer." "For her sake, she better change her mind before the end of the day." Otherwise I won't be the only one miserable around here. The teen looked to me with thoughtful cerulean orbs. "You're really not holding back this time." As opposed to all the other times I have? "I mean, I understand your irritation Stardust, but would punishing them really solve anything? Gloriosa just wants to make what's best for her camp, and Timber's just protecting his sister." I huffed tiredly. "Sunset, if you excuse people's actions because of intentions alone, then nothing gets done! Just because they're not outright awful people doesn't allow them to get away with what they're doing. Timber's harboring a threat to everyone around us, and said threat is letting the magic get the better of her." Sunset perked a skeptical brow. "You didn't bestow any punishment on me, as I recall. What makes my actions in the past any different than theirs? At least mine were blatantly intended with malice." "The difference, Sunset, is that you at least acknowledged what you did was wrong, and have worked hard everyday to make up for the past. Very proud of you for that by the way." I added, staring forward with a weary disposition. "They do the exact opposite. Whereas you accept any punishment, they get rewarded for their actions, and don't learn a thing about responsibility and proper management. Hell, the sole reason they were allowed to keep the camp originality was out of sentimental value! Bull[BEEP]! Some even had the nerve to take credit for you girls saving their [BEEP]es." A tender dark yellow hand grasped my shoulder, Sunset regarding me after that small vent with a concerned expression. "They're clearly good people, Stardust. Misguided, sure, but with the best intentions at heart. All I'm asking is for that wisdom you usually portray and at least give the two a chance to see that, should they follow through with your offer." "A chance?" My mind went in all directions by the furious idea. "Every second in their presence assaults my brain cells-!" And there I went again! I forced myself to calm down, taking in and releasing a huge breath and regarding the worried teenager solemnly. "I'm sorry, this camp... It's just bringing out the worst in me." Having taken a step back admist my outrage, Sunset nodded with a tiny, reassuring smile. "It's alright, no harm done." And inquired with the well-intentions of a good friend. "If you want to talk about it, I'm all ears. A role reversal, wouldn't you say?" Sunset added jokingly. I smirked faintly at the attempt to clear the atmosphere. "I'm fine my dear, just... I just can't stand self-centered [BEEP]holes who can get away with whatever they want. I'm not gonna pretend to be a good person myself Sunset-" "Which I and many others would severely disagree upon." "- But I at least acknowledge my flaws and mistakes, and work hard to make up for them. Those two... Their egos almost get everyone killed and then act like everything's okay moments afterwards... It's sickening." "I can imagine." The teenager nodded with a sympathetic expression, noticing something in her peripheral vision. "We're here." So we were. Sunset led me right to the doors of the wooden cafe, where our friends waited within. Without wasting anytime, she opened the doors and announced to the group huddled around a table. "Look who I found meditating on a rock." My attention focused from them, then, to the four-layer cake resting atop the surface of the table. Pinkie noticed my reaction and beamed cheerfully, quickly grabbing my sleeve and pulling me along to take a seat right in front of the cake between Applejack and Twilight, the girls smiling at my arrival. As usual, Pinkie's creative in regards to baked goods reaches no boundaries. Milk, white and dark chocolate mixed beautifully against one another. With icing and the words 'Hope this will make your day less gloomy, Stardust' sprinkled on top. Glad to see Pinkie's gotten her powers under control quickly, clearly. A curious glance to the bubbly teen prompted her widened smile. "Just a hunch that you'd love these kinds of chocolate." "Twilight - Princess Twilight - mentioned one time that you had a sugar tooth." Sunset commented humouredly, sitting opposite me with a light-hearted grin. "Makes me worried what else she said about me behind my back." Still, I appreciatively looked from the cake to the girls around me, compelled to ask. "What's this all about?" Rarity smirked. "Can't we bake a cake as a token of appreciation for everything a good friend has done for us, and asking so little in return?" That would work, if I didn't know you girls well enough. At my sly raised brow, the teens shared glances before they finally relented, the fashioner sighing. "Very well. We are attempting to cheer you up, darling." Cheer me up? "Yeah." Rainbow pitched as though hearing my internal question, leaning against the edge of the table. "You've been nothing but moody and distant ever since we arrived here from day one. Clearly you hate camping, anyone can see that." "And clearly you don't like Gloriosa or Timber." Applejack pointed out beside me, elbow resting on the table as green eyes regarded me knowingly. "But ya didn't really think we'd just pretend to ignore our friend actin' all gloomy and miserable the whole time here?" "The cake was my idea." Sunset commented as I looked back to the delicacy, slyly pushing back a strand of hair. "...You didn't have to do this." I pointed out rather quietly, both surprised and immensely flattered by the effort. "Oh, but we did." Fluttershy chose to respond with a light smile. "After everything you've done for us, Stardust, it'd be unfair for us not to do this in return. So we all put in our own effort together into making this cake of gratitude for our cherished friend." ...God... Dammit. Hah, it seems these girls just outright refused to let me be miserable about anything. "We know we can't make you join in on camp activities." This world's Twilight said to my right. "But we can at least make your stay here a lot more endurable. Try to, at least, since you clearly hate being here." "Which is a real shame." Rarity added with a remiss sigh. "I was hoping all my friends would partake in my fashion display later this afternoon." Hahaha. I couldn't resist chuckling then, which seemed to brighten up everyone around me. "Hey you laughed!" Pinkie pointed with an enthusiastic grin. "That means it's working! You're finally becoming happy again!" So I was... "You girls always have that effect, regardless of which world." I stated with a resigned smile, to their amused flattered expressions. Clasping my hands together, I motioned towards the delicacy before us. "Well, cake for breakfast. I've had worse. Hope I won't be eating this alone." "Heh." Rainbow smirked hungrily. "Thought you'd never ask. So, what are you gonna do afterwards while Rarity's fashion show's going on." "At the very least I hope you come to watch, Stardust." Rarity added with an apprehensive expression, Pinkie already set to cut up the cake between us all. Shaking my head, I regarded the pale teen with a small smile. "I'll show up to observe, Rarity. I have no doubt your displays will be as flawless as always." She outright beamed blissfully to the compliment. "As for afterwards... Well, I'll probably walk off this cake, maybe explore the woods a bit more." Camp or no camp, this was still a vast wilderness, and my adventurous side was yearning for me to at least take a peek around. "I'll join you." Sunset commented upon walking back with the plates, adding then hastily. "At least, if you want the company that is." And ignoring the mischievous glints in some of the girls' eyes. I shrugged. "Why not? Always enjoy conversing with you Sunset." The teen was completely flustered, hurriedly setting the plates down with pink cheeks across yellow features. I pretended not to dwell on the deeper implications. Then, another voice inquired. "May that offer be extended?" What now? I looked back to Twilight, smiling hopefully behind those overgrown glasses. "I'd like to join you two for a walk afterwards too, if that's okay." ...Huh. Both my brows raised into my hair, having not expecting that. "You have no prior engagements?" Referring to a green-haired [BEEP]wipe probably making a fool of himself as we spoke. Twilight shook her head. "None that I can think of." And tilted her head curiously upon my surprised expression. "Should I have?" "Uh, no no! I'd be happy for you to join." I quickly said, ignoring the curious brows of my friends. "You're always delightful company, Twilight. Both you and Sunset." And hurriedly looked back to the food. "Now, I'll take the biggest piece Pinkie." "I'm only saying that, Stardust, you should at least make an attempt with them sooner or later." Sunset pleaded her case continuously as we explored through the woods. "They're not bad people once you get to know them." I snorted by the weak claim. "I'd sooner make an attempt on their lives than attempt befriending them." Twilight pointedly looked away at that, seeming rather uncomfortable by this growing debate. The bacon-haired teen sighed and shook her head, voice exasperated with a weak smile. "Is this what Princess Twilight has to endure everyday?" "Twice a day if she's lucky." "Calling a heated exchange with you 'lucky' is somewhat skeptical, Stardust." "Oh I don't know, Twilight seems to love them." Sunset raised her hands in mock-surrender. "Somehow I'm beginning to think you enjoy arguing for the sake of it." Eh, on occasion. She cracked a faint grin. "But I still think you should interact with Timber and Gloriosa some more." I scoffed humouredly. "Oh yeah, if I don't have the sensation to punch their mouths every time words flow from them. Sorry Sunset, but there are some people I just can't bear to be around-" "Can we not talk about this? Please?" Twilight inquired with a furrowed brow, sounding rather desperate about it. Sunset and I exchanged knowing glances, mentally agreeing to relent on this... But from the yellow teen's facial expression, this conversation remained far from over. Wonderful. In short time flat, the conversing between us as we ventured around, not wandering too far from the camp itself, changed to some more minor things. "Let me get this straight." Sunset made a gesture for me to cease talking for a moment. "You thought it was a good idea, despite being already severely injured, to engage an adult dragon head-on in some self-sacrificial attempt to save your friends?" "Hey I never said it was a sound idea, Sunset." Was my casual reply aided with a shrug, smiling reminiscently. "But at the time... Putting my life before theirs was nothing to be hesitant about. Still isn't." Sunset shook her head, Twilight regarding us then in a mixture of awe, disbelief and total curiosity. And two minutes later, as I pushed back a large branch for the two girls to graciously duck beneath. "Okay, this is where I have to interject." The glasses-wearing teen started with a greatly amused grin, both she and Sunset struggling to contain their giggles at my new tale. "You bet away your own house, purely on a hunch?" "A hunch which proved, obviously, successful." I smiled slyly. "Y'know, cause friendship wins the day and all, yadda yadda." "And how did other me react to this... Rather ludicrous... Scratch that, outright ludicrous idea?" "Naturally your pony self wasn't two pleased, what with her being there as I made the deal to those two con ponies." Sunset and Twilight looked torn between amusement and incredulity. "But luckily, I managed to reassure her that everything would go fine, and Applejack wouldn't let her best friends down." "And it worked, just like that?" The purple teen raised a skeptical brow. "I'd think I'd be more apprehensive over the prospect of potentially losing my own home on a bet placed on blind luck, even if it was faith in my own friends." "I may have worked in my natural charm... Whatever that is." I shrugged. Sunset smirked. "And this was before you and Twilight started dating?" "Yep." Was my grinning response, emanating a pleased posture. "You'd be shocked how often I exasperated her long before we were even an item." Both teens shared looks. "I think we have a pretty good idea." Human Twilight responded dryly, which prompted my beaming face to widen. "Ah sarcasm, probably one of my favourite things about you, Twilight." Even when blushing lightly, the knowledgeable teenager found herself laughing warmly alongside us, and the conversation continued forwards. And after about an hour of recalling fond memories, Sunset brought something up in regards to the time pony Twilight met her brief future self. "Kinda like this older version of you being in Camp Everfree." She pointed out, amused and curious at once. "Although, if I'm being entirely honest Stardust, I wasn't expecting you to look so different in the future. I was thinking you'd be more..." "Handsome?" I quipped lightly, inciting the teen to flush and look away meekly. "Well... You, if that makes sense." Twilight nodded, rubbing her chin with two fingers. "Yeah, he looks far too different than the you here with us." And purple sparkling eyes regarded me in thought. "In fact, that Stardust - Or 'Jack' as he prefers for us to call him - looked the same as you did briefly when my device absorbed your magical energy. And when that happened, you reacted negatively and almost... Well..." Didn't need Balance to tell she still felt guilty about that. Instinctively I placed a hand on her shoulder and gave a comforting squeeze, prompting the studious teen to smile faintly in gratitude. Sunset looked between us, frowning in puzzlement. Oh right, she probably didn't know about that incident. "That little device Twilight made back at the Friendship Games." I explained for the purple young woman. "Took the magic that was keeping me healthy and alive between both worlds. I almost suffocated after reverting back to an... Old form of mine. The body you see my apparent future possesses." "But if that's the case." Twilight started skeptically, unafraid nowadays to voice her suspicions. "How is he maintaining that form, and why? If using it causes suffocation on your part, Stardust, what could possibly be preventing your future from collapsing on the spot?" A damn good question, actually. "Maybe he managed to overcome that in the future." Sunset suggested after a second. "Some form of mastery with some help from magic?" "Maybe..." But our other friend hardly sounded convinced, Twilight shaking her head. "I just can't shake the feeling that something's not right. I mean, you've revealed that something's amiss in the camp, Stardust, but this is something else, and it involves your future somehow... I might just be imagining it." I shook my head in turn. "Never doubt your own instincts, Twilight. They've more often than not helped your equine self in the past." But she was onto something through this line of questioning. And I wish I could have all the answers myself. The studious young woman glanced to me curiously. "Have you considered asking him these questions yourself?" "What? Oh no." I waved dismissively with a light smile. "Less I know about my future, the better." At that, the two teens shared incredulous looks. "You'd... Prefer not knowing your own personal future, in light of the opportunity presented to us?" Sunset sought clarification through an uncertain tone. "Correct." Now I was more casual matter-of-fact about it. "I like things to be kept as a surprise. It's dangerous to be aware of events yet to come." I say, the man who constantly uses that knowledge to his advantage. But the future of the show and the future of myself were two different subjects entirely. "They often causes rash decisions that end up with disastrous consequences. It's better that I be kept in the dark, no matter how curious I am myself." "But, wouldn't it be wise to ask your future self what exactly he's doing here, and what he attempts to do despite the insinuated repercussions?" "Funnily enough, that I did ask last night." The two were now focused solely on my words, and I made a sheepish gesture. "Though all I got was vague answers. Seems my own future doesn't trust himself. Can't blame the man. All he told was to stay clear and let him do all the work." Twilight frowned. "But you're getting involved anyway." "Of course." I rolled my eyes with a light smirk. "When do I ever listen to myself? Do as I say, not as I do, girls. I'm not going to simply sit by when there's work to be done, my future self's warning be damned." "So, despite the caution the other you stressed, and again last night, against interfering with anything, you thoroughly ignored your own advice and trusted your own instincts instead." Sunset summarized, and at my light grin the teen shook her head with an incredulous smile. "Should I be noting all this down for future practice, O' wise mentor?" Twilight wasn't as amused, stepping forward with an inquisitive disposition, voicing uncertainty. "So, you're going to keep getting yourself involved as opposed to leaving it to your future, whom already knows how things happened and is trying to correct any mistakes made here in the trip? No offense, Stardust, but aren't your actions here a little... Presumptuous?" I exhaled, speaking now rather firmly. "Twilight, I have to stay true to who I am now than the man I will be. If that makes sense." "I gotcha." Sunset nodded, smiling lightly. "No matter what, you refuse to sit idly by while others are in potential danger. Well don't worry Stardust, you're not alone in this fight despite your insistence to leave things to you." That last part was added with knowing humour. "Still, it'd help to know what precisely this other Stardust intends to do." Twilight refused to let it go for the moment, staring into the distance of trees with thought. "I could understand if he has a reason not to trust himself-" "Thanks love. You always know the right things to say." "- But what about his friends?" Twilight ignored my flat reaction and shone concern in her eyes. "Does he not trust us? Did something happen? A potential rift yet to come between us and Stardust? Maybe he thinks we can't be trusted enough to help out, or maybe-" "Twilight, Twilight." Sunset beat me to it, placing both hands on her friend's shoulder with a stern yet soft expression, interjecting calmly. "There's no need to be worried. I'm sure Stardust's older self has his reasons to be secretive. A rift between us as friends would never, ever happen, right Stardust?" "What this wise student said." I helped reassure the concerned purple teen, nodding. "What reason would I have to want nothing to do with you girls? It's not your fault this world and most of its inhabitants suck so bad." Sunset gave me a flat look, but I could spot the mirth in her twitched lips and cerulean orbs. Twilight at least cracked a tiny smile by my attempt to help her. "Would it be a good idea to leave things to... Jack, then?" "If Daisy refuses to put the geodes back." Which seemed highly unlikely, but I'd like to possess some shred of hope the woman held a tiny piece of common sense in her. Again, I blame my Twilight for making me more positive about things. It then just occurred to me where exactly we stopped by. Remember that scene with Twilight's dull solo number by that log in front of a pond, also where Daisy was sulking in a flashback over how terrible she was at her job? Yep this place, and the three of us were now standing next to said pond and taking a moment to admire the scenery. At least Hasbro had visuals going for them; it's something to compensate for the vast amount of nothingness going on in this movie. "So what's the deal behind that name?" Sunset asked, taking a seat by the rather clean log and motioning for us to join. Of course I take center spot. "Pony Twilight calls you that, Stardust, and now your older self wants others to address him as that to avoid confusion. Is there a meaning behind it, since everyone usually calls you Stardust?" Interlocking my hands, I leaned forward and nodded. "Stardust Balance was the name I adopted upon meeting my Twilight and the rest for the first time; a sign of a new life, I suppose." I shrugged, never really dwelling much on the matter. "Twilight exclusively calls me by my real name as a sign of how close we are." "Ohh." Sunset responded in epiphany, tilting her head with a smirk. "So then, what was your real name? Not simply 'Jack' I imagine." Again, a shrug. "Jack Edward James Wright. I know, not really impressive." "Huh." The teen proceeded to taste the name on her tongue. "Jack Wright... Simple, not a really common name. I like it." Sunset grinned sincerely, inciting my amused chuckle. Thanks I think. "Why Stardust Balance?" Twilight spoke up, openly curious. "What incited you to develop that name?" "It just... Naturally came to me." I gave a sheepish smile, not really knowing how else to respond. "Seemed to fit the most." "Not 'Abrasive Mentor' then?" "Heh, or 'Blatant Warrior?'" "Or 'Word Fighter?'" "Nor 'Impertinent Flirt?'" "Oh God." I dove my head into my hands at the two jesters between me, grinning widely. "Never mind everything else that's wrong in this camp; it's you two teaming up on me that's the worst part!" I heard the two share chuckles, feeling a soft pat against my back. "Face it 'Jack,' you're outmatched." Sunset pointed out humouredly. "And being here isn't that bad. Maybe we need to find the right camp activity for you." "Oh goodie." I whipped up an amused flat look to the smiling teen. "Because I just yearn to partake in a game hosted by irresponsible caretakers." Twilight coughed loudly. "I thought we agreed no more on that." But the studious girl was smirking regardless. "Don't make me just sick Timber on you, Stardust." "Do it. I'll [BEEP]ing knock his teeth out the moment he tries anything." Both girls groaned by my jesting yet serious expression, sharing exasperating looks. "But glad to see you're becoming more open about yourself nowadays, Twilight." "Huh?" The girl blinked, whereas Sunset smirked and nodded. "He means how far you've come out of your shell since making friends." My student proceeded to clarify. "You're much more open and true to yourself without anyone pressuring you now. It's a great thing Twilight." "Oh." The addressed Twilight shyly looked away with pink cheeks, sheepish flattery written all over her face. "I guess it's because I have such amazing friends to begin with, who've done nothing but helped me and asked for so little in return." Oh, I don't know about that. I glanced back to Sunset slyly. "How often does Rainbow ask for Twilight to do her homework?" Instead of answering sensibly, the bacon-haired former pony just flat-out laughed, not bothering to restrain herself. Guess that was funnier than I was anticipating. Taking a moment of amusement, Sunset grinned brightly towards me. "It's fantastic that you're here Stardust. You're wonderful company." "Nah." I motioned to both girls after Twilight nodded in agreement with our friend, myself pointing out. "I'm the one sat between the two most amazing women of this world." Sunset snorted, but blushed just as red as Twilight, both turning away from my greatly amused state. "Honestly, you two are probably the most incentive I have not to simply burn down this camp to the-" I was cut off by the sudden blow to my stomach. Invisible, but quite there. The [BEEP]?! "Stardust?" I heard Twilight inquire curiously beside me, but I couldn't really answer since I was suddenly clutching my chest and breathing heavily, threatening to keel over and perhaps vomit. "Stardust?!" I felt two pairs of hands holds my arms and chest firmly, Sunset immediately gasping for some reason, to prevent me from dipping into the shiny pond, the heavy wave of imbalance so abrupt and sudden it took me entirely by surprised. Admittedly I should've been expecting this. I should've anticipated it... Agh... Feels like I was being stabbed, over and over. My senses were in overdrive, all over the place and threatening to burst my head open. Grimacing, I struggled to stand, my friends thankfully helping me upwards upon figuring out my intent, keeping me in firm grasps with Sunset's comforting voice there to help. "Easy there." She soothed, looking up to me with clear concerned blue eyes. Twilight was less than calm about it. "What's going on?" The knowledgeable teen asked to my right. "What's happening to you Stardust? Tell us!" So... That [BEEP]tard finally decided to turn up... "Imbalance..." I breathed out finally, gritting my teeth whilst acknowledging the incredulous looks of my friends. Managing to recover somewhat, I straightened and their hold on me softened by my calmer expression. "Go back to the others, in case they're in danger." "They can take care of themselves." Was Sunset's firm response, tone and look leaving no room for debate. "Whatever you're going to do, I'm helping. Twilight?" "Uh, yeah." The studious teen nodded before composing a serious expression. "Just tell us where we're going." ...Ugh, there was no time to argue. Another tidal wave of imbalance like that and I'll just collapse to the ground. Mentally preparing myself, I regarded the two girls. "It may be dangerous." No, will be dangerous. They shared knowing looks. "All the more reason for us to help." Sunset added with a faint smirk. "Wouldn't want a repeat of last time, after all." "Meaning you wouldn't want another excuse to give me CPR? I'm hurt." Twilight pressed in worry. "Stardust, where are we going?" "To the source of the sudden imbalance." That said, I recovered enough to venture down the path the magic was spiritually emanating from, the two girls quick to follow. "And I think I have a good idea where it's coming from..." My hunch was correct, unfortunately so. "It's beautiful..." Twilight whispered, taking note of the shiny interior before us by the entrance. Clearly Sunset was just as awed, the bright pink crystals leaking out of the walls, floor and ceiling of the cave entirely beyond what they were clearly anticipating. I, however, could only shiver by the waves of imbalance waiting inside, as if Zagreus was calling out for me. Maybe it wasn't a good idea to bring these two with me. Wait, scratch that, it was a horrendous idea from the start. "You have to go back. Right now." I whirled to face the two blinking teens. "Your friends need you more than I. If something happens, you're the last line of defense." Twilight only chuckled nervously. "Gee Stardust, it almost sounds like Zagreus is in there or something if you're that... Worked up..." She trailed off, her expression paling by my expression alone to her lucky guess. Or unlucky. Very, extremely unlucky... The teen gulped, but stood where she was. "T-Then, if he's in there, that means it's just as dangerous for you as it is for us. You shouldn't face this alone." "You're not equipped to face someone like him." I insisted wearily, the unstable magic getting to me and almost making me sway. "Neither of you are worth losing over me or anyone else in this Godforsaken camp." Sunset was far more abrasive about her and Twilight's conviction, stepping forward a jabbing a finger to my chest, frowning severely. "Listen buster, we're coming with you whether you like it or not. I almost lost you once. Twilight nearly lost you multiple times before. And, quite frankly, I'll be damned before I allow my... Friend to get himself seriously hurt out of some noble attempt to keep us safe." Sunset clearly corrected herself over something, glaring right back at me. "That look won't work on me, Stardust. Don't even try to stop us." The stare- Sorry, glare contest would be more astute, Sunset matching my stance and expression perfectly, Twilight looking between us apprehensively. God dammit, one of those times where I wished that general Equestrian cowardice would show up. But Sunset was always made of stronger self, and I probably didn't help with encouraging her in that part. Because, right now, she was using that same courage against me. Groaning tiredly, I turned back, relenting for now. There were bigger things at stake here. "Just stay behind me." Was my firm response, entering into the illuminated cave first with the girls, thankfully, obliging. The path down didn't take as long, the two teens making conversation regarding their surroundings, but I was only concentrated on one simple matter. And if my future self wasn't here quick enough to help... Well, that's his lost. Regardless, I needed a plan, and fast. Without Balance to physically aid me in this human form, I'm useless against Zagreus, who's become who-knows much stronger with the significant changes made around these events. I had half a mind to blame my future self for helping there... Unless he wanted Zagreus to turn up this way. Again, would've really helped if older me wasn't being such a vague [BEEP]hole about his intentions. But the bigger concern was keeping Twilight and Sunset here out of harm's way. If Zagreus was inside, I'd have to keep him distracted from the girls. And knowing his habit for casual dramatics, that wouldn't be really be too hard if I kept the creature talking. And, to be honest, dying in Camp Everfree was the last thing I wanted from today. That'd just be salt in the fatal wound. I wish Starswirl would speak to me at the moment, guide me to do something. Hell, even Sombra! He was a pony of action, he'd know what to do regarding my dilemma right now. ...I miss him. From behind me, the teens gasped. "Look!" Twilight obviously pointed out to the large chunks of pink crystals at the end of the round rocky room, holding the final two pieces I was rather thankful, yet confused, to still being there. Unfortunately, seems Daisy was still ignoring my advice as the others were absent still. "Are those...?" "The last two geodes." I nodded as we approached, glancing over to the two awed students. "Both of yours, to be specific." They blinked. "I'm sorry?" Sunset inquired in bafflement. I sighed, looking back to face them and provide the brief summary. "Seven geodes, each connected to you girls. They're what gave you these powers in the first place. How and why, I have no clue." Nor am I going to dwell on it. The whole superpower aspect of the movie was opening an entire new can of worms. "No Zagreus..." I murmured lowly whilst cautiously glancing around, body tense for any sort of ambush. Meanwhile, Sunset and Twilight both approached the remaining two tiny gems and inspected them in wonder. "I can feel it..." Sunset whispered curiously, frowning softly. "This geode... It feels like it's a part of me... I don't know how to explain it." "So these are what gave us our abilities here." Twilight stated openly, unable to remove her gaze from her own gem resting before the studious teenager. "With the magic that Gloriosa's been abusing for a long time now, right Stardust?" I nodded, though she seemed to have been rhetorical about it. "This magic... It feels different than the Friendship Games... And you're saying they're meant us? Our friends, Sunset and I?" "This only reinforces our talk last night." Sunset looked to Twilight then, never appearing more seriously and attracting the other teen's attention onto her. "We have to persuade Gloriosa to give up the other geodes, and fast." The bacon-haired student looked down with a furrowed brow, voicing her apprehensive concern. I can't help but shake the feeling that something awful's about to happen." "You won't have to worry about that anymore." The [BEEP]? Our gazes snapped incredulously to the male voice, and not belonging to my future self nor Zagreus. Instead, it was a certain camp counselor that made me want to bang my head against a wall every time I saw him. "Timber?" Twilight stepped forward in shock. "Wh-What are you doing here?" But- But that can't be right? Wasn't this near the moment... Actually it would be around precisely this moment where Daisy became Gia Everfree. What the [BEEP] has changed here now?! As if to answer that inward confusion, the boy raised a hand and opened his palm, revealing the necklace of the five other colourful gems. "I should be asking that of you, Twilight." He replied with a wry smile before green eyes narrowed distrustfully in my direction. "So he was right... You would try to stop me." I glared right back, not liking that resigned tone nor look in his eyes. My hand instinctively reached out to Twilight to keep her back, but the teenager shrugged off my grip and approached cautiously. "Timber... What are you doing with those? I thought Gloriosa had them." He grinned lightly. "She did." God how I desired to wipe that look off his face with my fists. "I snuck them off her when she wasn't looking." How... Convenient. "And now I understand what needs to be done." "You're putting them back?" Twilight sounded both relieved and hopeful. Of course, any girl would like to think their first crush is a knight in shining armour without any flaws to them. I couldn't stop myself rolling my eyes. Sunset had yet to say anything. Hell, the yellow teenager was looking back and forth between the geodes resting on the crystals and those in Timber's palm. Timber chuckled. "I wish it was simply that. I was against Gloriosa using them, you know, right from the beginning. It was too risky, and she could've gotten herself and others hurt. If you ask me, the camp wasn't worth saving if people were in danger because of it." I'm agreeing with him, and I hate that. "But... That won't stop her." He gazed thoughtfully to the glimmering geodes in his hand, voice almost wistful and somber. "She's become too obsessed with their power. I need to prevent her from going too far, once and for all." ...Did... Did my future self persuade Timber to take the rocks off his sister and place them back?Thatwas his masterplan? The atmosphere was tense, the counselor looking quite remorseful with a deep sigh, staring up to smile lightly to the purple teen. "I'm sure she'll never forgive me for this, nor will a few certain others. But I'm doing this for the greater good." I didn't like that tone... "Doing what exactly?" Sunset followed my exact thoughts, taking one step forward with a heavy frown. "'Cause it sounds like you're doing more than just simply place the geodes back." "You're right." Timber nodded, looking completely serious. "I'm going to do something I should've done from the very beginning." Like what, seal up the cave? Twilight had a worse idea. "You're not going to destroy them, are you?" And the boy's silence was only darkening the mood. He couldn't be serious? "Timber? Please tell me that's not your intention." If it was, the boy was a greater fool than I ever took him credit for, and that's saying a lot. "Timber you're scaring me." Twilight wasn't afraid to confess, the boy looking anywhere but directly at her. Timber sighed. "I'm sorry, but it's the only way. The only way to keep my sister out of harm's way. And one day..." He regarded the ceiling with a solemn disposition, as if finally making his decision. "One day, you might forgive me for this." And ran past Twilight, Sunset and I before we could stop him. "Wait!"Both my student and I called out in desperate panic, the boy reaching towards the crystals and grabbing the last two geodes with his hand- A force of wind blasted against me, whipping my coat back and prompting me to lean back in shock. Sunset yelped in distress, having been so close to the magical backlash, though I quickly managed to catch the woman before she was flung across the room and leaned over her protectively, shielding my face with my free arm. Sunset clutched onto me tightly, Twilight having to fend off the powerful gust of magic for herself. My face clenched, Balance screaming in sheer surprise and agony over the changes made today. A magical white orb floated where Timber once stood, and Twilight cried out in shock and horror. "Timber!" Sunset and I could only stare incomprehensibly, unable to believe what just happened. The boy foolishly charged in and grabbed the last two gems with the hand holding the others. The sheer amount of stupidity was overwhelming, but even so I felt an urge to reach and desperately save the idiot myself if I could. But another voice interjected all too merrily. "Oh bravo! Bravo!" My turned back in surprise to the older version of yours truly stepping into from the wide hallway, applauding with a widened grin. "What a show, am I right? I mean good grief Jack. Teenagers huh? They think because they have a position of management that gives them the entitlement to do as they please!" Twilight wasn't so thrilled. "Please, you have to help us!" She called out towards my future. "Timber, he's being consumed by that white light! We have to save him!" The bald man barely looked sympathetic towards the distraught teen. "Ohh that's too bad. The damage, my dear, is already done. Behold." Reluctantly, we followed his motion towards the light lessening in brightness, encompassed then with a green hue and an all too familiar shape which caused stunned gasp. No... Sunset, still holding onto me, elicited a noise of disbelief by the floating figure before me. Impossible... Twilight stepped forward, slowly, in horrified anxiousness. "T-Timber...?" Absolutely [BEEP] off... The male equivalent to the villain opened his eyes, illuminating green sickly orbs with all traces of humanity firmly not present. His frown was quickly replaced by a small grin. "Yes Twilight..." An echo-y voice cooed. "It's me..." Timber?! Timber is Gia Everfree?! TIMBER?! Twilight reached out, slowly, ready to accept Timber's seeming harmless offered hand. But from the corner of my vision- "NO!" I roared and leaped forward, pulling a yelping Twilight back before the vines could grab her unsuspecting ankles, entangling themselves instead. His fist clenched tightly, Timber growled darkly, which I eagerly returned. Gia or no Gia, show fear in front of Timber Spruce? Hell no. "That's not Timber..." Sunset muttered worriedly and cautiously. "Not anymore..." "Don't you dare." I snapped irritably, not keeping my eyes off the monstrosity before me. "Don't you dare make excuses for him." And called out with snark. "And I thought your sister's overconfidence concerning the geodes was nonsensical." I nodded towards the seven gems resting around the boy's neck. "You surprise me on a whole new level, Timber... Or would you prefer Gia? Or [BEEP]face? Or Egocentric Mongrel?" "Stardust!" Sunset hissed behind my shoulder. "Now's not the time!" Before raising her voice as well and addressing someone else. "You knew, didn't you, that this would happen in the first place?" "On the contrary my dear." That irritable older deep voice responded. "I hoped for it." What?! Older me walked forward with an air of regal casualness, grinning with widened arms. "Rather preferable than the cliche she-demon theme going on, wouldn't you say Jack?" "You counted on this?!" I motioned incredulously to the floating creature, blinking rapidly and unable to calm the disbelieving fury from my tone. "This never happened! I hate Timber as much as the next sensible person, but I wouldn't... I would never...!" "Wouldn't you?" My other self had a knowing twinkle in his eye. "Was it not your intent to have the camp shut down in the first place, old friend?" Sunset and Twilight gaped to me in shock, prompting my reluctant grimace. "You knew young Gloriosa would never accept your proposal, and planned to have the whole place those two worked so hard to keep up and running closed down and them out of a job." "More preferable than this!" I snapped angrily, regarding my absurd future, if he even deserved to be called that, in utter disbelief. "Why would you do this?! You've pretty much justified everything I've said about him! Why condemn him and his sister to this irreversible fate?!" Timber, meanwhile, was still floating behind me and saying nothing, though I cared little for anything he had to say in favour of myself. Yes that sounded self-centered but I couldn't [BEEP]ing care less at the moment! I needed to understand; JUST WHAT THE HELL WAS MY FUTURE SELF THINKING?! "Oh Jack, Jack, Jack..." He slowly began, reaching his destination right between us and the floating male Gia Everfree, a slow grin rising on his pale face. "Do you still possess that naivety influenced by Princess Twilight and her asinine friends? Really, have you still yet to uncover who I really am?" Who he... What...? He nodded with a sinister smirk to Twilight. "A pleasure to see you again, by the way, dear Twilight. It hasn't been too long since we last crossed paths. And you disappoint me still." What?! The human version of my girlfriend flinched, looking just as uncertain as I. Old me... No, the older man regarded me expectantly. "As for us, dear Twilight Warrior, it hasn't been far too long, not since you and that traitorous King with his mate opposed me in the Crystal Empire..." "Crystal Empire..." And suddenly, it all added up. "Zagreus...!" The monster simply grinned to my dark realizing growl. "Hello you." Was his simple, true greeting, before nodding once to Gia. And suddenly, I heard Twilight and Sunset call my name out in shock and worry as I was unprepared for the whipping vines to slam into my chest and knock the air from me, my blurred sight darkening as my back hit something hard and promptly knocking my state out like a light. "...Get away with this!" "...Have my dear." Ugh... What hit me...? ...Twilight! Eyes snapped open, blinking wearily as memories poured rushing in, feeling a bruise against my back which will probably last a good while. Teeth grit in anxious pain, I strive to endure that ache, and focus, attempting to get my bearings. Timber, Gia, Zagreus... That's right. That happened... Somehow. To my right, Sunset's voice spoke up in objective indignation. "What's your endgame here? What could you possible expect to become the outcome over doing this to Timber? To Camp Everfree?" The tone imitating mine flawlessly responded rather callously. "In the short term? Nothing but pain and pleasure... The latter on my part. In the long term, however, the significant backlash against Balance because of today will be worth all the effort I made amidst my time here." "Backlash?" I heard Twilight inquire apprehensively, and I finally took in the full view, realizing how utterly immobile I was. That's a given, considering like the two teens, I was trapped entirely in vines; waist, arms and legs planted firmly against the stone wall, green plants keeping me completely stuck. Sunset and Twilight, to my right, were in equal positions on the wall beside me, both regarding our shared enemy in wariness and anxiety. Zagreus, still adorning my would-be appearance, had both hands behind him with a calm, cheerful disposition. Definitely a lot happier individual than usual. Heh, I could just imagine Sombra scolding me for not quickly taking the chance to attack. The human version of my girlfriend spoke once again, making an effort to sound composed and certain. "You won't win. We defeated you last time and we can do it again!" Zagreus raised an unimpressed brow. "Oh? By last time, I suppose you refer to almost aiding me in my goals." "I've learned since then, Zagreus." Whoa. Even Sunset looked at her friend in surprise by the edge in the purple teenager's tone, Twilight flat-out glowering towards our opponent. Whom all but scoffed, barely intimidated. "Charming. I see your other self's partner has begun influencing your mannerisms." And waved dismissively, turning away with a patient smile. "Your words are irrelevant regardless, Miss Sparkle. You and your insignificant friends are of no interest to my intentions at the given time." "Such as the extermination of all living things." "Ah!" I flinched by the black eyes which have now replaced hazel, Zagreus turning to me with an open grin. "And he awakens! I was beginning to worry, Jack, I thought I'd have to destroy you without you even being conscious for it." I glared disdainfully, giving my enemy a once-over. "Not really an improvement from your last body, Zagreus." Before addressing the two girls trapped alongside me tiredly. "Are you two hurt?" They shook their heads, the only parts of their bodies besides fingers and toes they could move. "We should be asking you that Stardust." Sunset replied with a wry smile, struggling against the vines once again. Zagreus chuckled darkly, slowly moving towards both flinching teens and muttered maliciously. "Always being concerned for other's well-being than his own..." "One hair on their heads." Words underlying darkened vows escaped my throat from the sight of Zagreus daring to reach out to the apprehensive girls. "I [BEEP]ing dare you." "Hm... Valid point." Black eyes regarded me with blatant contempt. "Why bother toying with them when I can just annihilate you, here and now?" Before moving towards my helpless state, right about some centimeters away from me. My body tensed, teeth grit anxiously as the intention in those monster's eyes were clear. "Leave him alone!" "Don't you dare touch him!" "You've cost me a great deal of time and energy boy." Zagreus began lowly, ignoring the two protesting teens in favour for raising his open palm directly aimed at my chest. My body shivered, feeling the raw energy of malice begin to concentrate into the man's hand. "Your little stunt at the Empire almost destroyed me, had I not escaped last second. And yet, even the reformation of that former King was enough to generate the imbalance needed to sustain a proper, working body, as opposed to that walking husk. So really, I should be thanking you." "And you decided to take on a body which was originally mine." I scowled, despite the ever-growing reality that this possibly the moment where I died. "Should I be flattered or affronted?" The abomination continued as if I haven't even spoken. "Right that minor setback, I moved on to the next event, that being this little trip to Camp Everfree. Adopting your name and mannerisms, with a touch of my own flair you desperately needed, I earned the trust of these self-centered teenagers by promising to help them keep their tiny dull camp in exchange for obeying my every command. As you can imagine, young Gloriosa would do anything to preserve the memory of her family's childish legacy." I said nothing, partially wishing the man would just get on with it. Sunset and Twilight wore more concerned expressions in contrast to my seeming indifference and defiance against the blackened orb of unstable magic gathering in Zagreus' hand. "It was all too easy, insultingly so. But convenient I suppose." He shrugged, smirking to my position with a humoured expression on the features he stole. "I knew you would make your appearance, and thus planned in preparation. The woman becoming Gia Everfree was something meant to occur, and we couldn't have that. That's where young Timber Spruce came in. Young, brash, egocentric Timber. He'd do anything to keep his sister safe... Including becoming a monster in her place." As if he expected me to feel any sorts of empathy there. That possibility was thrown out the window during the final party scene. I simply glared, inwardly daring the monster to do his worst. But then, I noticed something... "Where is he?" "Oh, right now? Causing all manners of chaos and disharmony at the camp, I having sent the man on his way." Zagreus spoke as if it were all immaterial, taking note of my darkening expression. "But you shouldn't have to be so concerned, Jack. In fact, I thank you for your assistance. To think, you interfering with Twilight's original destination during the Friendship Games caused an effect of change against Balance here! You should be thrilled; I sincerely hope that preventing our young friend here from becoming a monster herself was worth all the death and destruction today." Before I could retort, it was Sunset who fired back heatedly. "Implying any of that will ever come to fruition!" Zagreus paused, glancing at my friend and student indifferently. Struggling once again, the young teen added with a fiery passionate conviction. "You forget, Zagreus. Our friends are still at the camp, and they'll do everything in their power to stop Timber from hurting anybody!" She grunted, cerulean eyes blazing in open defiance that I felt such pride, despite the current danger we were in. "You'll never win, so long as we fight back and believe in our friends!" "...I suppose you would die in place for these unworthy pests, Jack?" My silent glare was the only answer needed. Zagreus shrugged, the cackling energy now brushing my dark brown hair and forcing my teeth to clench harder. This was probably it. "I'll thank you one last time then, Jack. Your unwillingness for this world's Twilight to be with anyone but Timber only made things all the more easier. Convincing him what was best had become a simple matter of persuasion in the right direction. Now then, no more stalling." The orb of imbalance raised directly towards my unprotected face, and I felt the energy ready to consume me whole, prompting my flinch. "Goodbye, your Worshipfulness." Funny how barely scared I was. Guess all near-death experiences up to this point made me feel numb over the sensation of cold fear... Ah well, as Zagreus said, my life gone over theirs. I managed to give the panicking Sunset and Twilight one tiny smile of reassurance, more than prepared to meet my destiny head-on- Something white and shiny protected me from the blast, impacting the orbs and prompting fire and smoke to fly. I grimaced, leaning back in surprise by the unexpected magical shield suddenly appearing before me, and immediately leaving once the smoke cleared down. From the other side, Zagreus stepped back once, sneering in disbelief. "My humblest apologies." A certain elegant voice began. "But I'm afraid our friend won't be going anywhere anytime soon. Perhaps next time, say around...?" "Never?" "That would be the apt word darling." Well as I live and breath- Wait, what were they doing here?! Twilight and Sunset couldn't have looked more thrilled by the sight of the five teens gathered by the cave entrance into the room, all staring down Zagreus in ready defiance. Even Fluttershy looked more than ready to kick some arse. But seriously, what were they doing here? Rainbow answered as though hearing that question. "We were worried about our friends being gone so long, Rarity even postponed the fashion show to help look for you guys. So." She added with folded arms and a sly smirk. "Guessing you're not really Stardust's future self? That explains why you're so butt-ugly instead." Applejack, with her enhanced strength, used this advantage to help pull out the vines holding the other two girls in place without effort, followed with me. Rarity continued with a faint smile. "I speculate we are addressing the man who has caused both Stardust and our Twilight so much grief in the past. Zagreus was it not? I must say, your choice in fashion is simply deplorable!" "I'm thinkin' his fashion sense is the least worrisome thing at the moment Rarity." The farmer commented in sly humour, expression proceeding to glare towards the scowling creature. "No one tries to hurt our pals and gets away with it mister. Consider yerself outnumbered and outmatched." But, as I predicted, Zagreus was barely fazed by the vague threat, simply chuckling darkly and taking small steps backwards from the group. "It matters little what you believe you've accomplished today." The monster spat. "The fact you're all gathered here makes things easier for me. My work here is already done." No you don't! But, to my bitter outrage, a flash of black light consumed the man before I could reach him, and Zagreus was already gone. My reaction was... Unhappy, to say the least. The reality of everything crashing down to my processing brain as I released one word filled with vinegar. "[BEEP]!" A purple hand brushing my shoulder reassuringly. "We'll get him next time." Twilight said with a tiny smile, prompting my hardened frown. "Never mind that." I turned back to face the teen and Sunset fully, the latter being comforted by Fluttershy and Pinkie. "Are you sure Zagreus didn't hurt you?" "He didn't." "Not even one hand on either of you?" "None." "Because if he did there will be blood-!" "Stardust." Twilight's firm voice cut me off, the exasperated teen smiling in both humour and flattery, shaking her head. "You don't have to worry. Sunset and I were spared from that monster's wrath." Then at least something good came out of this. Twilight then sighed, expression shifting to complete sadness. "I just wish the same could be said for Timber." Ah... Yes... At that, the girls shared uncertain glances whilst Sunset regarded Twilight with sympathy. "Did something to happen to Timber?" Rarity inquired in worry. Undeservedly so. "You could say that." Sunset walked forward and placed a hand on Twilight's shoulder, prompting the latter to face her. My pupil smiled in reassurance. "We'll save him, Twilight. Trust me on this. With the magic of friendship by our side, we can overcome anything." "Plus, we've got some awesome superpowers to help us beat anything!" Rainbow added excitedly, fisting the air to clear the tense atmosphere. "How did you girls find us anyway?" Sunset then looked to the others curiously. Applejack smirked, motioning to a certain pink-haired teen. "Ya got Fluttershy to thank for that. She asked her little critter friends around the woods for any sightin' of yer three. We just followed the trail." Fluttershy smiled lightly. "They were very helpful, especially when we managed to reach you in time." Helpful, yes. But the implications were still horrifying to consider. Timber was currently on his way to cause havoc to the camp still. And God knows how much more destruction he may prompt in contrast to his older sibling. Zagreus was right, the damage was done... And it fell to me to clean up the mess. My mess... "These powers are really amazing aren't they?!" Pinkie pitched in, beaming away in obliviousness. And then, Twilight's hand touched my back for me to focus on the glasses-wearing teen again. Twilight was frowning as I turned to face her. "Was all of that true?" She asked quietly, as if unable to grasp the concept herself. "Were you really trying to minimize me from spending time with Timber as much as possible?" Oh my God. "Is that relevant now?" But that expression on her face was something I couldn't ignore, sighing and rubbing my face tiredly. "I'm not gonna decide who you can and cannot date, Twilight. That's your choice, but... In all honesty... I [BEEP]ing prefer Flash Sentry being the right guy for you than Timber Goddamn Spruce." Rainbow whistled. "That's saying a lot. You hate the guy!" Speaking of the guy, a voice called out worriedly. "Hello? Are you guys in there?!" "Huh." Rainbow blinked. "Speaking of Flash, here he comes." The blue-haired teen appeared from the narrow hallway of the cave to come greet us, spotting us all followed with a sigh of relief. "Thank goodness. I was looking all over camp for you guys!" Hurrying forward, Flash added with a note of concern towards me. "Stardust, I overheard that guy, Jack, and Timber converse just a moment ago. They were talking about you." Of course they were. "Aren't I humbled?" You're a little late to the party, Flash. The damage has already been done. Flash ignored the dry remark. "Jack persuaded Timber into thinking you're gonna do everything in your power to shut down the camp regardless of whether or not Timber and his sister agree with you about a deal. Also, there's apparently no choice but for someone else to 'take the plunge' in order to keep everyone safe." ...Huh. "That's similar to what Zagreus said just before..." Sunset commented thoughtfully, glancing my way with concerned blue eyes. "Was that your plan from the start, Stardust, regardless of whether or not Zagreus was involved in any of this?" The girls looked between Sunset and back to me, some frowning in worry, confusion or suspicion. Guess which belonged to who, I don't have time to be specific. "We'll talk about that later." Was my stern response. "Right now, Timber's on his way to the camp and is gonna hurt God knows how many innocents." I turned to address everyone fully. "He's been transformed by the seven geodes, and intends nothing but harm." I huffed, beginning to grow tired of all this already. "Without my own magic, I'm useless. I'll have to once again ask you girls to risk your lives to help protect the innocent." They all shared one look amongst each other, Rarity speaking on their behalf. "Simply tell us what we need to do." "Go find Celestia." I ordered to the only other male among us as all hurried back towards the camp. "Tell her to start the evacuation plan we discussed, she'll know what to do." Flash nodded, altering his own course down another pathway through the woods where he probably last saw the Principal. And then, a rainbow blur incited us to pause, the athletic teen saluting before making her report. "Bad news boss, Timber's already reached Camp Everfree. And boy does he look angry." "Has anyone been hurt?" Because I swear to God no empathy on Twilight's part will prevent me from unleashing righteous fury against the boy if so... Rainbow shook her head with a confident smirk. "Helped people nearby by keeping his distance from them. I distracted Timber long enough for him to try to catch me." "Try?" "Wild goose chase. He thinks I've gone another way entirely." That'll do. "Good work Rainbow." That said, I turned to the others next. "The students are our first priority. I need you girls to make sure they get away as safely as possible." Sunset stepped forward anxiously. "What are you gonna do?" I smiled wryly. "Someone has to keep Timber distracted long enough in the meantime." Immediately, one look shared among them before the protests start. "What? No!" "That's too dangerous!" "You said it yourself; you have no magic to aid you!" "You could get seriously hurt!" "Nothing new before!" They paused by my raised snappish tone. God dammit, I sighed and attempted composure. "After you girls have finished taking everyone else to safety, it's time to use the magic of friendship together and use it against Timber. The energy should cause the geodes to respond and revert the boy to normal." Without awaiting anymore protests, I quickly trekked forward, the others following with clearly worried yet confident dispositions. The clearing was revealed to us only moments afterwards and... ...Oh boy. Well, nothing like that vine-dome Gia made in the movie. Just roots popping in and out everywhere, chaotically so. Seems Timber isn't in complete control of the magic yet. And speaking of the [BEEP]tard, the [BEEP]tard was over by the edge of the lake, spreading his magic like a disease. Appropriate. Twilight gasped in soft despair, and my eyes shut tight by the reaction. Opening them a moment later, I was gratified how far away the frightened students were from the monstrosity. Makes things much easier. "We'll help him Twilight." I heard Applejack vow gently yet firmly to her friend. "That's a promise." Turning back to the teens, I nodded apprehensively. "You know what to do, get everyone to the cave. I'll handle Timber meanwhile." "How are you gonna do that?" I smirked wryly, addressing the one who curiously asked. "You see Pinkie... I've been holding back. This whole time. This... Festering rage has been building up ever since the day I first learned of these events, and all this pent-up aggression has been growing, held back only to keep me from exploding and utterly demolishing the camp in my rampage. Only out of respect for my my friendship with you girls did I keep holding myself back... No more." Hazel eyes glared back towards the creature, his foolish sister steadily approaching and failing to appeal to her brother's good side. Oh, but that implied he had one. "I've been more than lenient to former villains because they at least had some redeeming qualities." My eyes narrowed balefully, voice trembling in acidic anticipation. Fists clenched tightly. "I will not let anymore people be under the care of some vain, selfish [BEEP]holes who will only endanger others time and time again. These people, whom are meant to be responsible, mature and trustworthy enough to take care of us, all the exact opposite. I'm not going to hold back, not this time... And I'm trusting you girls to stop me if I go too far." A purple hand grasped my wrist. "Please, don't hurt him..." A certain teenager pleaded in soft worry, and I winced by the tone belonging to the human version I would do anything and everything for. I looked back to Twilight, cracking a rather sinister grin of my own. "I won't... Not physically anyway." The teen frowned uncertainly, prompting my weary sigh. "I'm not a good man, Twilight. And unlike your would-be boyfriend, I'm not afraid to admit those flaws. I'm not afraid to promise to do better." I nodded to the group. "Which is why you girls can be trusted more than I. Utilize the magic of friendship, focus on your bonds, and you will win with the snap of a finger." "Stardust..." Sunset began slowly, reaching out hesitantly with misty cerulean orbs. But then, the teen straightened, nodding herself with a confident look. "You can count on us. Just... Try not to get yourself killed... Again, okay?" "No promises." Before adding one final thing, a golden hand on Twilight's shoulder, our stares meeting straight-on. I whispered loud enough for her ears with a tiny smile. "Never be afraid of what you can do." Twilight exhaled sharply, but nodded regardless. Good enough, I stepped back from the group as they cautiously moved to do as instructed, Twilight wavering back somewhat before joining the others to where the students were. I smiled lightly as they proceeded to complete their task. They're good people... Better than I'll ever be. That said, I looked back to the two people the movie implied were good, but in real life would be awful excuses for human beings. Deeply exhaling, I craned my neck and removed my blue coat, placing it next to a tree and proceeded on my way, steadily, slowly, deliberately. So, banter exchange? Try to persuade him to give up the geodes? Use his sister as a point to how far he's going? Nah [BEEP] that, I had some things I needed to say. I wasn't lying to Pinkie when I said all this fury was building up inside me. And now Timber will have the pleasure of facing this outrage full force. Giving the girls enough time to work their magic, and a perfect opportunity for I to express exactly how I feel about this asinine clown and his useless sibling. Too bad Sombra wasn't here to witness. "Timber! Please! This- This isn't you!" "Oh I've never felt better, dear sister!" Time not to defeat him with angry punches, but angry words. Imma go Malcolm Tucker on his [BEEP]! "Hey, Tweedle[BEEP] and Tweedle[BEEP]!" I made a point to stomp on my vine I passed by, both teens regarding my brisk pace over in shock. With a snarky grin which would impress the Ninth Doctor, I pointed towards the floating male Gia Everfree. Those green eyes glowed. Too easy. "Oh did I hurt your feelings?" I quickly rolled out of the way from a barrage on vines threatening to whip me, kneeling upwards. "I wasn't aware you had those considering how far your head is up your own [BEEP]!" "What are you doing?!" Not now Daisy I'm on a roll. "You're aggravating him-!" "Shut your [BEEP]ing mouth you almost-murderer. I'll be dealing with you very soon." My snarl matched the boy's twisted features. "Tell me kid, when the girls save you, will you take credit for their efforts too? Is it never enough to fuel your [BEEP]ing insufferable ego? What the Hell does someone like Twilight see in you?!" "I'm doing this for her! For everyone!" Timber roared dangerously, huge vines beginning to spurt from the ground and forcing me to leap back before I was stabbed upwards. "BULL[BEEP]!" I roared right back, skidding across the ground and grabbing a lone vine before it could touch me, snapping it off easily. "My world is plagued with scum like you. Young [BEEP]holes who think they can do as they please just because they have some measurement of authority. People who take advantage of their positions without ever considering the consequences; the people they'd hurt! You and your pathetic sister have done NOTHING to show but irresponsible conduct and behaviour!" Timber didn't take too kindly to that. Good, if he did then I was doing something wrong. Using the lean advantages of this body enabled me to quickly jump and roll time and time again by the repetitive attacks the clown made. Daisy vainly called out constantly for him to stop, but Timber was too engrossed by his own arrogance to view truth. "You know what? What HAVE you done to earn Twilight's affections?" I called out in outrageous incredulity. "Aside from hitting on a high schooler which, A. Is unprofessional and could immediately get you fired. And B. Who has done more and will do more than you ever hope to achieve. I'm a piece of [BEEP], Timber, I'm not afraid to confess that! I'm often vain and have endangered people myself. Give Flash Sentry credit; they literally made him this flawless character and the perfect match for Twilight, no personality or charm aside. He'd treat her right better than either of us!" I couldn't even tell if he was listening to me now, but I didn't really care. The words flew from my mouth as though some form of stress relief, despite the continuous bubbly anger which surfaced alongside it. "But at least I earned my Twilight's affections, through hardship and trials! At least I try to make an effort instead of considering how perfect I am in every way! At least when I make a mistake I don't shift blame onto others and take credit for other people's hard work! AT LEAST I'M MORE HUMAN THAN YOU, YOUR SISTER, OR ANYONE ELSE ON THIS DAMN WORLD WILL EVER BE!" Right then I was panting, but it just feltso goodto let it all out... All this pent up rage and frustration... and I was barely getting started! "You have no idea..." I began slowly, glaring heatedly against the creature staring balefully back, the latter preparing to rear up for another attack. "How frustrating it is... To see scumbags like you... Paired up with someone so... So amazing and Godlike... When I had to take the long road... But you know what, Timber...?" I cracked a tiny grin. "I'm glad my relationship took so long... It's more deserving than yours... I will cherish every minute with my Twilight for the rest of eternity... Love her, praise her, revere her, hold her sacred..." Don't think I didn't notice the vine slowly wrapping themselves around my wrists and shoes. I grimaced, but refused to take my eyes off him, breathing heavily and keeping my convictions strong. Head held high, I refuse to ever show fear in front of [BEEP]s like him. "I regret nothing from today..." A bright light caught my eye, the geodes around Timber's neck beginning to glow brightly. And inwardly, I felt Balance begin to correct itself. "Neither my friendship with the girls or the words I say. Now then... Let's finish this." That was then the transformed teen finally noticed the radiance coming from the gems, gasping sharply as though in epiphany. I grinned, closing my eyes tiredly and head bowed for a moment. "It's a beautiful day outside... Birds are singing... Flowers, are blooming..." I think even Sans would've sided with me on this. "On days like these... [BEEP]s like you..." I grinned, feeling the vines peel off my as the magic of the seven girls flew overhead directly towards the geodes, and the screaming boy wielding them, finishing simply. "Should be tasting the rainbow, mother[BEEP]er." Finally, it's over. ... Well, actually, no. It's not over. In fact, it's far, far from over. My mini rant to Timber just then was only the tip of the iceberg. Everything I ever hated about this movie and the people in them was threatening to send me into a rampage, my unleashed frustration earlier opening many floodgates which would potentially tear this camp apart. But you know what... I was tired. So, so tired to care anymore... As the returned students assisted with cleaning up the mess Timber left behind, I was sat by a bench, elbow plopped on the table with fingers pressed to my forehead, a migraine the size of Canterlot pounding within my skull. Twilight and the others were in their 'superhero' attires still, Daisy was comforting a distraught Timber - the sight bring me a tinge of satisfaction, won't lie - and Luna and Celestia were in deep discussion, probably regarding the fate of the camp. Grr... Y'know the last time they insisted the camp stayed to Daisy was out of sentimental memories as opposed to competent management and understanding of responsibility. Well, no matter, since this was no longer in their jurisdiction. A yellow hand rested on my leaned shoulder, Sunset asking beside me with open concern. "Are you okay?" Was I okay? Timber almost harmed innocent people today, Zagreus got away - again - and I was mentally exhausted and drained, just yearning to curl up in a hole and wish my memories of this awful place and movie as a whole would be wiped away. Like C3PO having his memories of the prequels erased. So no, I was far from okay. It must've shown, for Sunset spoke up in the midsts of rubbing my back in attempt for comfort. Appreciated the trying, at least. "We stopped him from going too far, as well as prevented Zagreus from completing carrying out his plans. We can at least take come comfort out of that." Tch... "I wonder what will happen now?" At that, I stood up promptly, startling Sunset and the girls nearby. "Oh, I know what'll happen next." Was my dark response, brushing past the teen towards my two main targets. As though knowing my intent, Sunset called out. "Stardust! It wasn't their fault!" "They willingly did this, from beginning to end!" I snarled without turning back, storming over in the direction of the counselors, whom don't even deserved those positions to begin with. "They're incompetent, idiotic and vain! I'm through holding back! I offered them help, and they spat me in the face for it! Now, it's time they faced the consequences of their actions. That's adulthood, Sunset!" Of course, one other person would try to stop me here. A purple hand pressed against my clothed chest, and I found myself staring into the distraught eyes of Twilight Sparkle. Oh God, please, don't do this to me... Twilight said nothing, and I was too busy regarding her expression to poke fun at the dumb superhero costume she adorned because of the geodes. Hers and the others. The studious teen simply stared back, her eyes and features doing all the talking; pleading, desperately appealing to that side of me who loved, adored and would do anything for her. That is, her other self... And, in my mind's eye, my Twilight looked upon me with the same expression. "...My decision is made." My voice lowered somewhat, gently prying Twilight's hand off and proceeding on my way past her upset state, refusing to look back. Yes, I've made my final choice. Celestia and Luna won't be letting these two [BEEP]clowns get away with their crimes so easily. At my approach, Daisy and Timber inhaled sharply and attempted to stand from their knelt states, fear and apprehension dancing around in their eyes. I was too tired to feel any glee from that. I just wanted to go home. The former cautiously took one step forward. "Stardust-" No, I'm not hearing any excuses. "Call Filthy Rich." They winced, and I added sternly, "Now." It's time I spoke with the only actual adult in this flick. Timber tried for his sister. "Please, I didn't mean-" "Call. Filthy. Rich." I growled, and that finally did the trick. Daisy relented, nodding slowly and pulling out her cell phone. Honestly I'm surprised she even had one, but I suppose all teenagers in this world must have phones because of Hasbro's un-creativity. Dialing the businessman's number, the young woman spoke hesitantly to the character on the other side. "There's someone who wants to talk to you." I can just see the defeat and depression in their eyes, believing I was going to work out a deal with Filthy which would result in them losing their family's legacy. Not as if they were upholding it well in the first place. After a moment, Daisy reluctantly held out the phone, which I gratefully took and proceeded to converse with the other person, walking away from the two for a more private discussion. "Mr. Rich?" "To whom am I speaking to?" "My name is Stardust Balance." I began wearily, still feeling the headache and my legs already beginning to wear out. "And I have a proposition for you regarding the future fate of Camp Everfree, which would prove beneficial to us all." "What authority would you have, Mr. Balance, to make such a deal?" "An authority high enough to make those two clowns running the place tremble in fear towards me." A lengthy pause. "What are you proposing?" By the time the arrangement was finished, the girls, Celestia and Luna and several other students were in nearby vicinity of the two campers upon my return, the phone clutched in my lowered right hand. Judgement has been made. There was no turning back now. The consequences have been decided, their actions chosen and the aftermath created because of them. On my steady approach back towards the group, hazel eyes intently regarded the sad sacks watching me with saddened expressions. Sunset and the others looked apprehensive, the rest of the students curious. One glance from me had Celestia or Luna pause from even daring taking a step forward to stop me. No, there was no escaping responsibility. Not this time. There was no black and white simple-minded morality for these immature people to decide the fate of this camp. Even Celestia and Luna couldn't be trusted to make the right decision. For once, I was pulling my own authority over this. Completely, without anyone preventing me from doing this. My trek slowed to a halt, a good distance away from the parasitic sight of the two counselors, staring down at their slouched dispositions with barely-concealed loathing. I held back until today, keeping all my bottled up feelings regarding this place and the film, for the most part, to myself in favour of at least allowing my student and friends to have a good time. But I didn't just sit by and performed nothing. I offered these two help. Help to save their camp for one simple condition. But even these two, whom we're suppose to believe are responsible enough to manage an entire camping establishment and ensure the safety of their customers, couldn't even have the decent to make the more sound decisions. They broke our deal, and now they're about to suffer for it. As if hearing those thoughts without physical contact, Sunset, dressed like she should be leading a marching band, hesitantly stepped forward with worried cerulean eyes. "Stardust..." I shook my head, prompting the teen to look down and stand back with her friends. Even she knew, these two dangerous clowns had no hope of being spared my wrath. Not after everything they've done today. The movie let them get away and, for [BEEP]'s sake, even berewardedfor their actions. Just that painful reminded caused my fist to clench shut, barely controlling my seething rage aimed directly at the two campers before me. Taking a small, bold step, Timber almost stood protectively between myself and his sobbing wreck of a sibling. "It wasn't our fault... You know that..." Even now he dares to-?! The man- No boy flinched at my low growl, breathing heavily alongside his sister. The tension was palpable, my rage barely pushed back from being unleashed. A good portion of it was released during the battle. It took one look at Twilight for my fury to cool down somewhat, releasing a breath and adopting a solemn expression. I was tired, weary and just wanted to go home. But I couldn't. Too much has changed, and I had to take advantage of it. My Twilight would have to wait a little longer yet. "The judgement has been decided." Everyone winced, the atmosphere prompting friends and family to stand closer to each other by the firm disposition of their deity. Daisy, however, tried vainly to save her asinine camp one last time. "We can do better. We can accept the consequences! But please, this camp means everything to me! Don't you have a heart?!" Bargaining for selfish reasons. Selfishness is all what these two know. "You had your chance." The girl stepped back fearfully by the growling tone, Timber actively becoming a shield for her. My hazel eyes blazed gold. "Don't even try to act noble Timber Spruce! You're just as responsible for almost killing my friends!" "Please..." Daisy tried again futilely, clutching her brother's arm for dear life. "We can make amends." I exhaled deeply, closing my eyes briefly to regain some composure. From behind me, Flash spoke up. "I understand they did a bad thing... But weren't their intentions in the right?" "The intentions are irrelevant." I snapped to the wincing teen over my shoulder, eyes narrowed. "I am sick of people using that excuse to justify their actions. There is no excusing what they've done today. For once, they have to take responsibility for their actions, today and now." Timber nodded, looking rather tired and straightened up. "Alright... We accept whatever judgement you cast on us." Time to get this over with then... "Under divine authority." I began with a somber tone and weary expression. "Under the Twiliphian House of Lungbarrow. I, Stardust Balance... No." Today, Stardust Balance wasn't making the call, but the God before the pony. "I, Jack Wright, sentence the fate of this camp, and the two teenagers responsible for it to..." Everyone held their breath. Daisy and Timber clutched onto each other tightly. The seven girls regarded them in sympathy and me in pleading. Celestia and Luna looked down in shame. "...Preservation." The reaction took a few seconds. "W...What...?" Daisy looked up hesitantly after closing her eyes shut, regarding me in slow confusion. "Preservation...?" Sighing exhaustively, I walked up closer to the girl and offered her phone back. After Daisy took it, I met her curious gaze and clarified simply. "Consider yourselves lucky. The camp's staying." The dawning comprehension on their faces would be laughable if I liked these people to begin with. My expression remained neutral as the two shared disbelieving, and slowly relieved, looks. Scoffing, I clarified for everyone else to understand. "I've spoken with Filthy about extending the time needed to pay your bills. He's willing to give you another month to gain the money, which will be done tonight once these seven certain girls beside me help arrange tonight's fundraiser." Daisy and Timber regarded the just-as-shocked teens and back to me in wide-eye wonder, tears threatening to fall from the former's eyes. "Thank you..." The girl started as she and her brother embraced in relieved happiness, beaming brightly. "Thank you!" "You have no idea how much this means to us-!" Means to YOU? This [BEEP] clown wanted this camp shut down since he was twelve! "There are conditions." I cut Timber off simply, wanting to get this over with quickly. "Teenagers shouldn't be running this type of business to begin with. Starting tomorrow, you're being assigned with adult supervisors who are experts with this type of work, and are going to teach you have to act more like responsible managers. I expect no hassle from either of you." "No-No problem!" Timber nodded with his sister, grinning. "Whatever it takes. We won't let any of you down again, we promise!" ...I really, really doubted that. Rolling my eyes, I turned to the happy group with a scowl. "So, hop to it. You have powers, use them. You've got a fundraiser to start tonight." Daisy then spoke up, "Then how-?" "Leave it all to them." I nodded towards the smiling girls. "They're quite adept in being perfect with anything the plot demands from them." And promptly walked off, aiming to be far, far away from all this mess as possible- Oh, wait... "One more thing." I suddenly remembered before swiftly turning around the approaching the certain detestable egotist. "Huh- OW!" "Sombra sends his regards." Again, I'll give credit to Hasbro for one thing this movie did right: The visuals. Meaning, this fantastic view over the lake to the mountains and beyond. I'll give Timber and Daisy's grandparents this, they had taste at least. Night had fallen on Camp Everfree, and everyone else was currently inside that cave having the time of their lives. Good for them, meaning I could enjoy this sight in peace, after the last three barely tolerable days of my life. And once everything was said and done, something odd struck me after I left them. How... Restrained I was, against Gia Everfree. Don't get me wrong, I got mad and scolded them and all, but I was anticipating something more worse to be unleashed inside of me then. I expected to lose all control and go lion of their [BEEP]es, just rip Gia to shreds and the camp itself, yell and scream at everything and cause God knows how devastation. Something the me of season one would've accomplished. But, when I was yelling at Timber and Daisy over everything, I realized... I wasn't as angry as I should've been. Instead I felt more... Empty. Hollow... Defeated. Three days in this camp by then must've drained me entirely, I couldn't bring myself to care about anything here anymore, not even to address my overall thoughts on this bad movie. It's the worst of the Equestria Girls specials, that's without doubt. Honestly I wouldn't minded more if, instead of this forced romantic subplot taking up half of the movie, and the other half having nothingness, the focus was on Twilight overcoming her past mistakes and learning what it means to have friends. Have like the girls teach Twilight the meaning of friendship by using the camp and its activities to show her how it works. Have like Sunset be like a guiding figure to Twilight, using her own past mistakes as examples and advising Twilight through the things she learnt. That would've been a movie all on its own! Instead we had... Nothing. A whole barrel of nothing. I sighed wearily, ears picking up on footsteps and, reluctantly, I turned around to face the approaching two girls. Sunset and Twilight, in those rather interesting dresses for the party, here to likely check on me. "Enjoying the view?" The former inquired, nodding towards the lake itself. "Now I am." I at least had some dignity left to make a quip. "Look at you two: Breathtaking." The stars above were bright enough to show their flattered bright blushes, myself nodding to Twilight. "Give that piece of [BEEP] Timber credit, like Flash, at least he has quality taste." "Huh." Sunset tilted her head whilst Twilight looked away sheepishly. "Interesting. You often call Flash by 'Sentry.'" "Eh, after these past few days, I've grown more tolerant of the guy as opposed to certain others." How long that'll last afterwards, we'll see. Folding my arms, I asked wryly, "Something you girls wanted or...?" "We, just wanted to check up on you." Twilight answered. Knew it. "See how you've been doing since... You know." "Yeah..." "And..." Twilight shook her head, eyes sparkling that exasperation I often view from my own beloved Twilight. "To partially lecture you on hitting Timber like that before." "Partially." "You didn't have to hit him like that!" Twilight wasn't taking the playful bait. "Now he's enduing a black eye for the rest of the night!" "And he never looked better." Twilight groaned, rolling her eyes and making my grin widen at how exactly she was behaving like the alicorn usually does around me. "That moment of violence was needless and unprovoked. That said..." The purple teen hesitated for a moment, gathering her thoughts before releasing a light, meaningful smile. "Thank you... For what you did, helping Timber and Gloriosa keep the camp like that." "Please, don't remind me." I insisted through gritted teeth, the memory of that choice harming me physically, mentally and emotionally. "I don't want to remember doing that." The two shared amused looks, Twilight continuing cheerfully. "Even so, it means so much to us that you did that. I was worried you were going to have the camp simply shut down, but you didn't. So... Thank you, Stardust, for giving them another chance." "I didn't..." I growled tiredly, pinching the bridge of my nose before clarifying to the curious two upon that confession. "I don't give second chances. They ruined their first. I did this not for them, but for you. For my friends. I hate this camp and the people who run it, but since you'd rather it stay and clearly had the time of your lives, well... I blame you girls and your ponies selves for softening me up too much." At that short speech, Twilight and Sunset shared pleased and ecstatic grins, the latter replying endearingly. "That means more to us than you can possibly imagine, Stardust." I nodded, wearily addressing Twilight again. "And, Twilight..." Then the girl in question tilted her head patiently. "Though I could think of a million guys more suited for you than Timber - believe me, I can write a list - as I said before, who you choose to be with is your choice, regardless of my thoughts about it. The main thing is, so long as you're happy... I'm happy." With that, I cracked a tiny grin. "Just keep him as far away from me as humanly possible if you could." Instead of blushing brightly at that or showing a gratified smile, Twilight was silent for a long moment. "Stardust..." Hm? Now I cocked my head at the hesitant tone, the glasses-wearing teen shaking her head with a faintly humoured smile. "I'm... Not going to be with Timber Spruce." ...What? "What?" Twilight's smile widened by my incomprehensible reaction, giggling slightly as Sunset closed her eyes in amusement. "I heard your speech to him before, and it made me think for a while. I did entertain the notion to being with someone like him. Timber's smart, funny and confident, and cares for people a great deal... And yet, it doesn't mean he's perfect. Like you said." Twilight hesitated, taking another moment to craft a statement. "I think... I should give it time before entertaining the idea some more. I think Timber needs the help you've offered him before worrying about something like dating a high schooler." ...Huh. ...Ha. Hahaha...! "Oh my [BEEP]ing God...!" My palm slapped to my forehead in relieved shock, looking up to the stars with a startling grin. "Jesus Christ! That's...!" Looking back down to Twilight, I couldn't possibly look more gratified about anything. "Ha, that's- That's very mature and wise of you, Twilight! I was worried you'd make a rash decision like..." Like she did in the movie. "I-I just... Wasn't expecting that..." The teen released a wry smile of good humour alongside Sunset, folding her bare arms. "Guess you shouldn't underestimate me, huh?" No, certainly not! Take that Hasbro! Sunset then took that moment to address something else, playing with the gem around her neck. "So what do you think about these? Do you have any idea where the geodes even come from, or why they're connected to our friends specifically?" "Honestly, Sunset, I neither know nor care." I shook my head with a tired grin after that moment of amusement was over, sighing loudly. "I'm too tired to ask anymore questions right now. When we go home, I'm gonna take a three-days rest and refuse to get up." "What, not even during bathroom breaks?" "I can hold it in." "For three days?" "I'm very endurable. I got through these three days of bull[BEEP], didn't I?" "You know, nothing was stopping you from not coming along." Sunset coyly pointed out, smirking fondly. "But I'm glad you did, who knows what else Zagreus would've committed if his arch nemesis wasn't around to make him flee." "I'm just shocked I didn't find out sooner." I confessed with a self-deprecating grin. "It was so obvious, now that I think about it. I was too busy hating everything around me to think things thoroughly." "Not including us, I hope." "Sunset, you're just like Twilight and her human self here; impossible to hate." They both smiled in flattery, Twilight choosing to point out then, "Still, I have to admit, he seemed to have had a lot of fun pretending to act like you, Stardust." She frowned softly, making some conclusion in her mind and voicing it out-loud. "In fact, I think he might envy you." "Envy me..." I echoed, smiling sadly. "Imagine that. Just another sign of his insanity; I wouldn't want to be me." "Oh enough with the self-loathing." Sunset commented in firm amusement, shaking her head. "You've been nothing but a misery these past few days Stardust. Even you deserve some relapse. Come on, join us at the party. This Twilight hasn't seen your awesome dance moves as of yet." Obvious reference to the night of the Fall Formal... But you know what? She's right, I DO deserve some kind of prize after today. Relaxation, a warm bed... A medal. Hell, I deserve a parade in my honour for putting up with this tripe. But, looking upwards in thought, something else came to mind. "I have a much better idea." Both girls regarded my mischievous smile curiously. I widened my arms in playful invitation. "You two ever wanted to dance beneath the stars?" Chapter 155: The Hand Balance Deals With UsWhat a pleasant contrast to last month. The love of my life resting comfortably against my side, my friends happily conversing with one another across their seats, my son deeply immersed with the handheld technology played with his claws, and myself gazing out of the window with the looming kingdom getting closer in sight. A much preferable reality than last month's far-from-pleasant trip to a certain camp, to which I'm beginning to actually wonder if I made the right call. You did Jack. Any other judgement would have costed you more than Sunset and your friends' disapproval. You know what would've helped greatly, teacher? If you had bothered making yourself known at all during those three days of pure Hell. Starswirl sounded more fondly amused than anything. That was your trial to face, yours alone, my young pupil. Had I chosen to guide you then, what would you potentially learnt outside of stubborn contempt? ...I don't remember learning anything aside from Zagreus getting his own TARDIS... And how terribly soft I've gotten living in this world. Ah, but the evidence lies in those very thoughts, Jack. Your affection towards your friends anchored you from returning to the man you once was. Unknowingly, Sunset Shimmer and her friends enabled you to maintain enough composure from purely lashing out towards the camp counselors. Consider this, how would you be any better than them had you acted otherwise towards the camp? Softness be not weakness. I never claimed to be a better person than them... Also, why the Hell am I still thinking about that special still? Someone help me! You know they invented a magic potion to help you forget about Legends of Everfree. It's called bleach. Then, a prodding broke me from this internal conversation with Starswirl, prompting my surprised state to turn towards the seven mares, Starlight and Pinkie hovering over my seat expectantly. I blinked at everyone's stares. "What?" Applejack smirked. "Nothin'. Just wanted to stop yer scowlin' like you've been personally attacked by somethin'." The orange mare raised a knowing brow. "Thinkin' about last month again?" I shrugged helplessly. Meanwhile, a certain rainbow-haired pegasus next to Rarity rolled her eyes. "Shocking. You'd think you'd get over it by now, Star. Ever since you came back from Sunset's world you've been more quiet and grouchy than usual! I'm getting bad flashbacks to the you we first met years ago!" Years might be an exaggeration... Or maybe not. How time works between seasons is finicky. "Sorry..." Pinkie giggled loudly, drawing some curious stares from other passengers. "We're not mad silly!" "If anything, darling, we're moreso concerned for your well-being." Rarity added with a faintly amused smile. "Secluding yourself all week, acting more somber than typically so. I hear it took great effort on Twilight's part to convince you to leave the castle today." Oh yeah, the mare literally had to drag me out of bed then, but that was nothing new. Twilight gave me a look, but made no comment. Starlight chose to interject, "I wonder why Princess Celestia summoned us all to Canterlot. Everyone in town's been saying something's up." "That's why we've got quite the crowd here." No kidding Fluttershy. The whole train was packed with ponies from Ponyville accompanying us to the kingdom. "Oh, I hope nothing is wrong with the Princess." "I doubt it." The Princess finally spoke up, shifting slightly from leaning against my side and straightening, smiling enthusiastically in discussion about her old mentor. "Princess Celestia's letter suggests her reasons for calling us is more on the positive side. She has some big announcement to make, although she's very clear I had to bring a certain special somepony along." Purple eyes rolled to me, and I smirked. "And you answered to her beck and call like always, Twilight. Was I really worth the effort?" "She was very insistent on you accompanying us." Twilight smirked tiredly. God, no matter what expression she had it was always breathtaking. "And I haven't given up on you yet, honey." "Shame." I leaned back against the seat in mock-woe, relaxing with folded front limbs as the mighty kingdom only came closer and closer in view. "It must be that important then. Oh maybe she's finally announcing her retirement." Even Spike chuckled at that from his seat. My smirk widened at the physical jab to my gut. "Princesses don't retire, Jack." "With her unorthodox methods, anything's possible." "Oh brother..." Rainbow moaned in hearing distance. "And we haven't even had lunch yet..." Twilight responded with a dry tone and raised brow. "Oh, and you're one to comment about unorthodox? Last I checked that was your mastered technique." "At least I confess to it." I retorted, unable to hide the mirth in my voice. "Unlike a certain alicorn Princess who's convinced the sun shines from her old mentor's arse." Twilight's features twitched, but our bond was powerful enough to tell me she was just playing along. Alluring eyes sparkled michievously. "That's not what you thought yesterday when we were discussing Starlight's future." Ah yes. "I kept my opinions to myself-" "That's a first." "- And you were busy needlessly fantasizing about dispatching your former student to God knows where to follow in Celestia's footsteps." I mock-pouted, barely fighting off a smile. "I'm still waiting to know what fantasies involving us two you had with that spell of yours." Worked like a charm. Twilight's faces reddened embarrassingly, adding a more forceful jab and looking away pointedly. Hmhmhmhmhmhm. The girls were equally amused. "There's the Stardust we know and love." Starlight commented fondly. "I wonder if our summon to Canterlot has something to do with your relationship with each other." "What, like the Princess will announce it to the whole of Equestria or somethin'?" Applejack considered the thought, releasing a sly smile at Twilight's vibrant hue. "'Bout time then, considerin' how close the two of you have gotten." Oh, because that's what I need. Celestia making my love for Twilight public to the world as though it was some grand gesture. Well, it was to me, but that's beside the point. "I think it'll be something else entirely, Applejack. I don't see Princess Celestia publicly announcing our relationship for the sake of it." You never know. "And she doesn't need to." Jokingly I pulled the alicorn into a loving embrace, smirking coyly. "Because Twilight has me already do that twenty-four seven." The Princess mumbled something in flattery and exasperation. Spike then called out in jest. "Welcome back dad. We missed you." "So it's entirely new territory for you hereon?" "Pretty much." Was my simple response to Starlight's question, shrugging as we patiently waited for other passengers to depart the compartment before our turn. "All new season, all new episodes. All unknown to me. Whatever happens next, I'll be completely blind to." Yep, that's what it's come to. Season six is over. Legends of Everfree is over - thank [BEEP]ity Christ - so it's all new for what comes next. And I won't like, I'm both anxious and excited about this, doing my best to avoid spoilers on the internet and anything related to the new season. I only knew two things thus far. We finally get to the know the fate of Applejack's parents. And there will be three EQG specials this time around. That's right, three. Because one per year wasn't enough and our creator has a sick, twisted sense of humour. The fact they're only about twenty minutes each does nothing to dull the pain. "I still don't get it." Spike deadpanned skeptically from my left. "Wouldn't it make sense to watch all the episodes beforehand so you know what to avoid? Aren't you just making things easier for Zagreus to become more powerful now?" Ah, I've got Starswirl for that. "Knowing your father, Spike, it'll just persuade him not to join in any activities with us even if they were harmless for him to spectate." Twilight replied knowingly, sending a firm expression my way. "And whatever happens next, it's not just Jack who Zagreus will have to worry about." "Yeah!" Rainbow nodded in agreement, grinning in preparation. "We can handle anything that comes our way and that jerk at the same time! Stardust doesn't need to know the future, not when he's got faith in us. Right Star?" "Pretty much." I smirked sincerely, gazing around to the mares. "My life's in your hooves, and I wouldn't have it any other way." "The line's lessening down." Starlight pointed out after a moment of appreciation, nodding forward for us to depart. My sense picked up on the mass quantity of ponies right outside of the station. Some big announcement indeed. The pink unicorn continued enthusiastically. "Maybe yesterday's party inspired the Princess to make some huge... Event...?" No sooner did we leave the compartment, Starlight's words died down by the two white guards preventing us from further leaving the train, making a path in the curious crowd. One of the pegasi spoke with authority. "We're here to escort you to the castle." In a fancy carriage ride no doubt. First the train, now this slowly cruise down the streets of Canterlot. "Now this is luxury!" Rainbow stretched, leaning back opposite me with a content sigh, beaming widely. "Sweet of the Princess to give us a personal escort." "Quite." Rarity concurred on the far side of the pegasus, Applejack and Fluttershy sat between the two. The fashion unicorn grinned in wonder while gazing outside the open door, a rainbow of ponies as passed by from four stallions dragging the carriage. "It seems to be quite the occasion. I couldn't possibly be more gratified for this entourage down to the castle." "Do you think the announcement has something to do with us?" Fluttershy inquired to everyone meekly, leaning back slightly at the rather intimidating prospect. "Goodness, I'd much prefer not to be the center of attention if everypony from all over Equestria's attending." "Psh!" Rainbow snorted dismissively. "Big whoop! This is a good thing Fluttershy! How often do we get this kind of luxury ever?" Multiple stares her way, prompting the pink eye-roll. "Fair enough, but this isn't the usual shtick. Whatever Princess Celestia is planning, she clearly wants us to be there front and center." Twilight turned to me. "Do you think this is an episode occurring currently?" "...Probably?" I shrugged, not really sure about it. "Usually an episode takes some time in-between each other. It might be something off-screen." "With something this apparently huge?" Starlight gazed outside, observing the happily chatting crowd and some gazing towards the carriage in curious wonder. "Seems rather too big to miss, if you ask me..." "Maybe Princess Celestia or Princess Luna are getting married." Spike pitched an idea. Twilight glared at my ludicrous snort. Pinkie couldn't look more than thrilled, however. "Ohh! And they need us to set up the biggest, super best wedding party in existence!" And the bright Earth Pony yelled outside the carriage. "Come on, put your backs into it! We have a party to prepare, stat!" Starlight's magic pulled the overjoyed mare back in, commenting in skeptical humour. "I don't think it's that Pinkie." "Aw cool!" Spike suddenly called out then, prompting us to follow his awed expression towards the rows and rows of guard ponies suddenly walking by us in sync, with stern expressions and holding lances orderly on both sides of the transport. The sight prompted my tiny snicker. "What's so funny?" Applejack asked, hearing my quiet chuckle. "Ahh seven seasons in and the sight still looks ludicrous. An army of ponies with weapons." Grinning to the others, I put on a high-pitched tone and imitated "Everypony! March! Ba dum dum dum!" My friends chuckled in turn by that, Spike struggling to hold it together as he followed suit. "It-It must be silly-looking for a human I guess." It certainly was. "Let me try: Fire the cannons!" This time, I laughed at the dragon's very good imitation of royal guards. Twilight was looking torn between endearing amusement and fond exasperation by our mockery of Celestia's elite. "That's how it went when the Changelings invaded." I suggested coyly, doing another voice next. "We won't let those [BEEP]ers take this land! Isn't that right men?!" "Right!" Pinkie, Rainbow and Spike collectively answered with high-pitched tones. "Language Jack." Twilight admonished. "Especially in front of Spike." But the alicorn's eyes sparkled in mischief, unable to contain her own amusement at our antics. "Ah it's not gonna hurt him Twilight!" Rainbow pointed out matter-of-factly. "Not as if Spike can hear clearly what his Dad is saying." I smirked. Cheers Rainbow. "Launch the nukes!" Pinkie giggled and made an exploding gesture and noise, having as much fun as we at all this. All from making fun of an army of four-legged equines with sticks. I told Shining, crossbows would work a million times better. Spike imitated gurgling pained sounds. "Go-Go on without me guard one!" I grinned. "I'm not leaving you guard two!" With a playful grieving voice. Laughter followed suit. Unfortunately, all fun ended as the carriage eventually came to a halt, one guard pulling open the half-door and stepping aside, myself letting the mares and Spike leave first before following suit. Starswirl, any idea what your old student is intending to do? Some conclusions spring to mind, but let's leave all speculation until after her surprise, hm? Ah fair enough. Waiting by the front doors leading into the imposing castle stood Celestia, Luna and, surprisingly, Cadence, Shining and Sunburst. Starlight noticed the last pony and rushed forward, happily greeting her childhood friend. Look Sombra, it's everyone you hate gathered together! ... I miss him too, Jack, believe it or not. Yeah... "I'm glad to see you all made it here safe and sound." Celestia started warmly after greeting her beloved former student. Twilight grinned brightly in response. "Princess Celestia, what's going on?" Twilight inquired curiously, motioning back. "It's as if all of Equestria is here in Canterlot." No kidding. I was beginning to feel unnerved by the mass of stares by countless ponies around the courtyard, all held back in crowds by the royal guards dutifully carrying out their jobs. Still not use to being looked at by that quantity, and neither was the slightly trembling Fluttershy. The pegasus smiled in flattery on my hoof to her side in reassurance. Luna stepped forward with an enthusiastic grin. "That is entirely the case, Twilight Sparkle." Oh boy, if Luna's this blissful something is really up. "Everything will be explained in just a moment." The Princess of the Sun continued merrily, turning around. "We haven't a moment to waste. This has been a long day coming, my friends. Come, come." Wow, Celestia's very eager. All having looks of amusement and curiosity, we followed, just as excited to see what the overgrown alicorn has in mind for us. Although, should I be worried? Previous times whenever Celestia was excited about something, I usually never approved of it. But... I was still giving the mare a chance, for Twilight's sake. Lingering behind, Shining joined beside me by the back of the group as we entered the well-decorated foyer, filled with more rows of guards and servants collectively. The taller stallion grinned warmly. "I couldn't be anymore proud." Hm? "Of what?" The unicorn winked. "You'll see." Oh, so it's gonna be like this huh...? Shining beamed forward as though nothing else was wrong in the world. "You're gonna love this, trust me." As the mane six continued pressing Celestia for answers, to my slight amusement, Starlight conversed cheerfully with Sunburst, Luna and Cadence watched the proceedings with fondness, and Shining was walking by me at the back of the group being led further above the castle, giving me not-so-subtle occasional glances with a failed attempt of hiding a smile. It didn't take long for us to recognize where we were heading by the destination neither the throne room nor the dining area, though I imagine Celestia wouldn't have summoned us all simply for a meal. But the balcony, overlooking the entire kingdom. Starswirl... Any idea what your former pupil is planning? It is apparent that Celestia intends upon addressing the whole land of Equestria. Perhaps a speech. No [BEEP]. Gathered that much. But what on Earth for, is the question. Celestia doesn't usually make large speeches for everyone unless it was deeply important. Twilight continued grilling her previous teacher for answers without regret. "Is it something vital? Of course it is, but what? Is there some sort of situation which requires all of us to be here?" The taller alicorn smiled lightly. "A situation, yes, but nothing on the negative side." Guess who inquired this barrage? "Is it an Equestria-wide celebration? Are we celebrating something? Ooh did you ask us here to host the event?!" Celestia chuckled to Pinkie's antics. "All in good time... In fact, that time is now." She announced happily the closer we approached the outside balcony, the sounds of countless equines sharing their enthusiasm and wonder for what's to come. The three alicorns minus Twilight turned to face us all. "Please wait here for one moment. You'll know when the time is right." "The time for what?" Applejack asked in perplexity. Rarity added to her confusion. "Yes, I admit the suspension is killing us, Princess. Are we to bare witness for a very important change, or something along those lines?" The two sisters shared knowing glances, Luna then calling out to me for some reason. "Stardust." I felt myself stiffen suddenly by the addressal. "Would you kindly stand in front of the group for a moment?" Uh... Sure? Shining's eyes gleamed humouredly, softly nudging me forward and prompting my earnest confusion. Does all this have something to do with me? ...Dear God I hope not. "Does this all have something to do with Jack?" Twilight voiced my suspicions, standing beside me before the others. Just having the alicorn this close was enough to ease some minor worries, but my apprehension remained. In answer, Luna gestured for us to wait as she and Celestia continued forward, emerging to the outdoor world where their loyal subjects awaited. I'd make a comment comparing their citizens to that of sheep, but Twilight here probably wouldn't approve. "You're right, I wouldn't." I smirked to my girlfriend's mental comment through our special link. Screw it. Twilight, your people might as well be sheep with how they obediently serve their 'flawless' rulers. The alicorn kept a calm expression, but the mental disapproval across our bond with a faint annoyed sparkle in her eyes said enough. Spike snickered to my left, obviously hearing that. Now then, back to the balcony. Celestia extended her wings, evidently for dramatic effect, and I refrained from snorting too loudly. The endless crowd fell silent from the reveal and gesture of their Princess, and Celestia smiled down calmly before her subjects, getting straight to the point and sparing us all from any waste of our time. "What's this all about...?" I vaguely heard Starlight ask her childhood friend. "I'm as much in the dark..." Sunburst whispered back curiously. So only the royals seemed to know, but Twilight... Interesting. "A long time ago," The ruler of the sun began, her voice magically reverberating across all of Canterlot. "My student and her wonderful friends gathered the Elements of Harmony, saved my beloved sister, and restored the world to balance time and time again. On that day where she met those five amazing friends, became the catalyst for a safe and bright future for us all!" Across my bonds, the six mares were blissful to hear the praise, and I case a proud glances at the beaming Twilight, who leaned into my side somewhat as she heard her former teacher speak about them positively. "But that wasn't all which happened that day." Hm? Celestia proceeded with a jovially regal disposition. "On that same day, they encountered a lost pony, whom arrived in Ponyville with neither friends nor protection. Time and time again, this lost soul willingly helped my former pupil and her friends overcome many obstacles, asking nothing in return and learning the values of friendship alongside them." ...Oh no. Oh God no... Starswirl... Is this going where I think it's going...? Hmhmhmhm. My own teacher couldn't sound more positively amused. Patience, my young student. Let's see where the Princess goes with this. "Some may know him, most may have heard tales of this stallion's exploits. The pony who defied the likes of Queen Chrysalis, King Sombra, Lord Tirek. Even my own sister in effort to spare his loved ones the danger. It is time we fully acknowledge, and officially welcome this brave explorer to our world." My insides froze, sensing the waves of confusion, shock and awe echoing through Balance from all living things in the vicinity. "Correct, my fellow Equestrians. The pony currently courting the Princess of Friendship; whom you might know as the Hero of Canterlot, Crystal Champion, and, to some, the Twilight Warrior, is not from around me. He traveled to Equestria from beyond the stars, and has done nothing but protect and aided us since that same day my young student and their friends have done the same." Celestia, you son of a-! "The time is now, for us all to welcome him to our friend, and acknowledge this otherworldly pony as one of us. He who seeks to correct the imbalances of our world. I introduce you all, to the human among us... Stardust Balance!" I am going to gut her alive and cook her inwards to Fluttershy's pet Timberwolf-! But my senses were overcome by the sheer pride radiating from my friends around me, the ponies and dragon all grinning widely with unending happiness shining from their eyes. Twilight hurriedly nudge me by the side, nodding to the balcony with purple eyes commanding me to go out there and address the people... Or ponies. But I didn't want to! I'm afraid that reluctance has passed, Jack. Starswirl added with warm mirth. This has been a long day coming, and now you must face the consequences for all your deeds today. And this time, without the negative side of things involving the creation of Zagreus. Go, Jack... Address your people. But they're not... Oh. Rainbow added to my teacher's words with a humoured hiss, "Get out there already! They're waiting!" Oh, right. Clenching my features, I slowly walked over to join the waiting Celestia and Luna- Oof! With help from Rainbow and Applejack shoving me unceremoniously over to them, meeting the countless colourful faces of every living pony in Equestria. My inwards squirmed, breathing beginning to grow shallow at the massive amount of attention by everything around me. Pegasi hovered to the skies and rooftops, Celestia and Luna standing between and allowing me front and center to glance over the edge by the quieted audience before me... I couldn't do this... This was... This was far too much! My breathing then halted by the warm presence brushing my heart, the mental link between I and a specific purple alicorn pushing back the anxiousness and fear beginning to fester. Twilight clearly sensed my distress and was doing everything she could to reassure me without physical contact. Carefully glancing back, I met Twilight's gaze, her beaming expression reminding me that, yes, I was capable of doing this. ...Right. Taking a split-second to scowl at Celestia before looking back, I pondered for a moment as the countess faces waited, for this alien pony to speak. They were too far below for me to recognize any specific faces, but I imagined some friends of mine were among them. All leading up to this moment, faced with addressing all the ponies of Equestria. My words today could create a significant impact on the future, for myself and my family. What could I possibly say to mark this special occasion...? My first instinct decided for me, as I stood on two hind legs and made a Hercule-pose with a massive grin, bellowing to the denizens below. "YES! I HAVE BECOME YOUR SAVIOUR! BOW TO ME, EQUESTRIANS... YOUR GOD!" My attempt of just winging it incited the muffled laughter of my friends behind me, and Twilight's loud but endearing groan. "I assume this sudden announcement has made you less than amused, Stardust." "Glad to see I have become more predictable over the years." Was my dry response to the Princess, everyone now gathered inside the throne room since that... Display. "How about a little warning next time before you put me in spotlight for your entire species?" Luna smirked. "We feared you wouldn't hold any intention of coming had we shared this plan beforehand. We're fully aware of your reluctance to participate in gargantuan events." "She's got you there." Spike added in quiet humour. One look from him and back to the sisters, expressing utter irritation. "With good reason. What was the point in announcing to EVERYONE that there's an alien among them? I'll never have a moment's peace again!" They waved off my indignation, Cadence answering with a fond expression. "Even you would have to admit this would be inevitable, Stardust, the moment you decided to start dating a certain alicorn Princess. Understandable so, of course." Said Princess smiled in sheepish flattery, standing beside we as we faced Celestia by the throne. Celestia continued jovially. "Your actions and heroics could be ignored no longer, Stardust. It was high time for everyone to recognize that." And it only took you seven seasons to do that- Twilight roughly jabbed my side with her wing. Rolling my eyes, I protested still, having some reservations about this remaining. "Couldn't I at least had a say in this beforehand? I'm not one of your citizens to make decisions for without my consent- Stop hitting me Twilight, you know it's true!" The purple mare shook her head tiredly, Cadence and Shining exchanging fond glances as Celestia replied. "As Luna said, we know you'd potentially disagree. Your reluctance is understandable, my friend, but surely life will be much easier now that you're welcomed by everyone around you regardless of origins?" "Think of it this way Stardust." Twilight's brother decided to contribute from the side, stepping forward with a warm grin. "With this newfound knowledge shared over Equestria, you'll be accepted more by society despite your unconventional behaviour around others. Ponies will understand more, and today would lay the foundations of a revolutionary age. And because of your past adventures, you'll be viewed as a hero all over the land." "Implying I wanted to be viewed as one..." Twilight sighed beside me, turning to face my disgruntled state fully. A warm hoof tenderly brushed my lowered cheek. "Even if you're not thrilled by this transition, your friends are." A heartwarming peck to my other cheek prompted me to meet Twilight's blissful gaze. "I especially. This is wonderful news for us all, Jack." Was it though... Was it...? "And you're a hero in our eyes, Dad." Spike added proudly, delivering a thumbs-up. "Might as well put up with everypony else thinking so now." Terrific. "'Dad?'" Shining echoed curiously, looking between Spike, Twilight and I with a humoured raised brow. "Something I should be aware of?" "Twilight and Stardust finally chose to acknowledge Spike as their adoptive son a short while back." Applejack replied with mirth, smirking jokingly. "Poor dragon, having a human with the temper of a Timberwolf for a role model." I matched the orange farmer's expression. "Jealous?" "Of course not! I have Apple Bloom to look up to me." "And so far you're doing a swell job." "Alright alright now." Twilight interjected after Applejack scowled darkly from my flat response, the alicorn shaking her head with a faint smile. "Let's refrain from any conflict for today, this is a moment of celebrating the official welcoming of our friend." "Oh, I have an idea!" Pinkie seemed to have the same mindset, the pink Earth Pony bouncing around the large room excitedly. "An official 'Welcome the Alien' party here in Canterlot! With all the ponies in Equestria invited!" "Awesome!" Rainbow voiced her enthusiastic agreement. "The greatest party Equestria's ever seen!" "And Stardust could be the guest of honour!" Fluttershy added merrily, sending me a curious smile. "Would that be alright with you, Stardust?" ...[BEEP] it. "Sure, knock yourselves out. I've long given up saying no to any party you girls make." Why the Hell not? Suppose this was worthy of some celebration. My official acknowledged welcome by the whole world into Equestria... I could deal with the aftermath later. And who knows? Might be actually fun. A light chuckle followed the mare's enthusiasm. "Hmhm, but before we turn to any of that." Celestia began, putting a more serious edge to her tone rather abruptly. "There is one other matter we must address." Oh what now? Were all my crimes going to be addressed now? Pink eyes gazed intently towards me. "As I understand it, your presence here, along with the Equestria body gifted to you, is aided by the power of my old mentor, Starswirl the Bearded. Am I not mistaken, Stardust?" How did-? Oh right, Twilight. "In fact, Luna informed myself of their encounter in her dreamscape when you aided her in defeating the Tantabus." Or that too. "It is my comprehension that my old teacher's magic is keeping you living on this world, indeed?" "...WHAT?!" Sunburst, Cadence, Shining and Starlight collectively exclaimed, eyes looking ready to pop out from their skulls. Oh right, they didn't know. I cast them an amused shrug before nodding back to the Princess. "That's right." I was rather curious to what direction Celestia was taking this. "What about it?" "Well, I believe we may have a remedy for that." Pardon? Now everyone was focused on on the tall alicorn, whom smiling knowingly. "Powerful he may be in the spirit world, even Starswirl's magic was never infinite. The magic maintaining you that form would be draining much of my old mentor's energy. Has Starswirl ever expressed the repercussions to keeping you in this equine body?" ...No, come to think. You've never mentioned anything about that, have you Starswirl? It was not my complaint to make. He responded rather fondly. It is my choice to spend this amount of energy to keep you in that form, Jack. It's not as if I have anywhere much else to spend my magic on, anyway. "Are you saying that the magic keeping Jack in pony form is having a negative effect against Starswirl's spirit?" Twilight asked in newfound concern. Negative? No. Rather a test of my own willpower, all things considered. Clearly if you're making jokes like that. "Perhaps not negative, Twilight." Celestia explained, pretty much expressing out-loud what my- Our teacher said. "However, I doubt any of us wish for Starswirl's spirit to be taxed any longer. Fortunately, we may have a remedy to this." Okay? The alicorn looked back to me directly, frowning gently. "There is a spell, ancient and very uncommon, situated for those who wish to remain a pony for the rest of lives. It was outlawed by the previous rulers of Equestria as deemed too reckless and dangerous for any average practitioner to use, but Luna and I uncovered the spell from Starswirl's achieves. I believe it is this same spell which has given you your present form up to now, or a variation of it." "Oh!" Starlight was beginning to comprehend the alicorn's idea. "You think using this spell will keep Stardust in that form without draining Starswirl's magic!" My eyes widened by the implications alone. That... That was possible?! Starswirl?! I recognize the spell they refer to. The old unicorn said rather solemnly. However, I leave that very choice up to you, Jack. This is your decision, and yours alone. "Of course, the decision falls to our young friend here." Luna commented, regarding my lowered posture with a serious frown. "You can maintain that body without Starswirl's power constantly being drained to keep you that way. You would become a full Equestrian for the rest of your life. Would you like that?" I mean, spending the rest of time with Twilight, Spike and my friends? That choice was made ages ago. It's the repercussions I'm worried about. For example, would the spell hurt? Unlikely. That's some comfort... But would it be easier for you, teacher? Don't be hesitant on your choice for my account, Jack. I will support whatever decision is made, as always. This is your own destiny to decipher. ...After everything you've done for me... Becoming instrumental in making me the better person than I ever was before. If this is my only possible means of repaying you for giving me this wonderful gift, Starswirl... Then my choice is already made. One look to my friends - to Twilight - before addressing Celestia with a simple nod. "I'm ready." The tall Princess of the Sun smiled, descending from her throne. "Then let us commence at once." And five seconds afterwards upon Celestia declaring for us to follow, Sunburst inquired loudly, "So wait, Stardust knows Starswirl the Bearded's ghost?" "Are you sure this will work?" "Without doubt. Although a thousand years without usage of the spell may make some ponies uncomfortable." All four alicorns took a position in a semi-circle surrounding me from a good few feet away, having all arrived into a room large enough for any spell to be utilized without anything getting in the way. Celestia took a moment beforehand to share with Cadence and Twilight the information of using this powerful spell, and that it may require all four of them for to function properly. "Since we will be using the spell on a human, there may be some backlashes we must be careful for. Thus why it may take more than one of us to utilize the magic." The Princess of the Sun explained patiently. "You may experience some brief discomfort during the process." Ah, that's encouraging. From her stance before me, Celestia smiled. "You have nothing to worry about Stardust. All I ask is that you have faith in our ability." Well with Twilight joining in that won't be hard to ask. Said mare smiled reassuringly my way, nodding positively, which I responded to. She wanted me to give Celestia a chance... Well, this seems like a good as time as any. Starswirl, do you think this will work? To be honest, Jack, I am rather curious to this attempt myself; the spell was originally suited for a variety of creatures such as Diamond Dogs, griffons and even Changelings. In your human form, it wouldn't work in the first place. However, my own magic keeping you as an Earth Pony may assist the Princesses in their efforts. ...Wait, why wouldn't it have worked if I was still in my human form? A discussion we shall have after the matter, my friend. For now, I must concentrate on aiding my former student and her fellow alicorns in making this magic successful. From the side, at a good distance back, Starlight took one step forward from the others, calling out in faint concern. "Are you sure you want to go through with this? I'm a little worried if this spell backfires somewhat." I closed my eyes briefly, composing myself mentally and physically. "Starswirl has done more than enough for me in a lifetime. If this is my only means of repaying him." And hazel orbs opened back determinedly, not backing down now. "Then I'll take the chance." And nodded to the Princesses. "Do it." At that command, the four mares closed their eyes collectively, placing on calm or intense features. White, blue, pink and purple horns began brightening in magic through their respective hues, building up in magnificent power I would be awed by the spectacle if it was the time to do so. Once all four colours aimed my way, I refrained from the reaction of instantly knocking the combined magic, instead allowing the beams to impact my chest, having taken off my cape for this as per Celestia's request. A warm fuzzy feeling... So far so good. I didn't... Feel any different. In fact, the sensation was unexpectedly comforting, like there was absolutely nothing wrong about this. I would have been concerned had you felt something other than comfort, Jack. The spell has no intentional infliction of pain. The magic appears to be working, through their united magic the barriers between fiction and reality may start to crack piece by... Wait. 'Wait?' That didn't sound- Ah... Ag...! "Stardust?" Shining called out worriedly at my blinking state, staring down at the floor whilst ignoring the white hue of energy around my body perplexedly. Agh, for a moment it felt like I was being stabbed in the chest- Ugh! Okay, that really hurt! A sensation painful enough for me not to acknowledge the rather surreal scene of me suddenly hovering into the air slowly, teeth and eyes clenching, tears threatening to fall from my eyes. Starswirl, what's happening now?! No answer- Jesus Christ! "Um, is Stardust meant to look in pain like that?" Clearly not Rainbow! Agh! Starswirl...! Something is amiss. Yeah, no [BEEP]! Your body, it's reacting against the shared magic, trying to push it back! "Something's wrong." I vaguely heard Celestia echo her former teacher. "His original body is unaccustomed to the magical realm; it must be a negative reaction!" My body felt itself convulsing in midair, limbs twitching and features contorted by the sheer sensation of pain, not felt ever since Chrysalis made mincemeat out of me long ago... Holy [BEEP], this was so Goddamn painful... Ah...! Tch... Gah! "We have to do something!" Yes, please Twilight! You can probably sense my pain through the bond- Agh! - do something, quickly! And do something the mares did... But not in the way I anticipated. My whole world exploded in light. No! My vague ears heard Starswirl's faint call of distress, which was far from a good sign. The pain seemed to only worsen, and I couldn't bring myself to let out any noises of hurt. Instead, in spite of all these horrible sensations, I resorted to open my eyes, struggling with every seconds. What greeted me was brightness, unable to see outside the cocoon of magic the alicorns have encapsulated me inside, but I still felt their magic being used on me to the best of their ability. Every moment was agony, but I still held on, glaring downwards through grit teeth in hopes of seeing whatever was happening to me, regarding my golden hoof... Regarding my hand intently... "Jack!" And suddenly, I screamed. ... ... ... ...Ah... Agh...! ... ...! "Twilight!" With an abrupt jolt, my body leaned upwards from a laid position and breathed heavily, my unfocused eyes blearily being greeted by a light blue quilt covering the lower half of my rested body. The Hell? Eyes blinking, and rubbing them a few times, my sight didn't seem all that better afterwards. Rather, it remained just about the same, especially when viewing things from a distance. But gazing around, I could clearly notice that I was in a bedroom, the walls and decor suspiciously like that of Canterlot's castle. If that's the case, what the [BEEP] was I doing here-? Ugh... And why did I feel a headache the size of Belgian...? Groaning loudly, bones aching and steadily beginning to function again a clear long time of rest, I leaned back against the pillow and grit my teeth, feeling a rather terrible sensation of becoming sick. Alright, let's assess the situation Jack, headache be damned... I was summoned to Canterlot with my friends... We arrived... Celestia announced my origins to her entire race... Then she suggested a spell which would make me permanently... Permanently... My breathing hitched, eyes widening as my gaze carefully lowered, taking a moment each second in order to compose myself by the strange, yet terribly familiar sensations. By all accounts, the spell should've worked, right? They reassured me everything would be fine, yeah? Starswirl, it worked right? ... No answer. Guess I'll have to find out for myself. Bracing myself, my hazel eyes looked down. ... ... ... WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT?! STARSWIRL, WHAT THE [BEEP]?! My pale hand clenched and unclenched, numbness slowly fading and helping making the reality sink in. Repeating the notion, my breathing was now slow and unbalanced, millions of confused and worrying thoughts occupying my head. To further seek confirmation, both my human hands pressed themselves against my bare chest, stomach, back, shoulders and face. My very, very familiar face, like wearing the face of an old friend... Oh, my God...! My panicking disposition barely heard the doors open. "Stardust? You're awake!" Starlight exclaimed in shocked relief. "Thank goodness, you have no idea how worried we've been... Stardust...?" This doesn't make any sense?! Shouldn't I be dead by now?! Starswirl, answer me for [BEEP]'s sake! My real life form should be killing the longer I stayed in this world! So how was I breathing so... So normally?! Frowning, I performed a double check, slowing my breathing down and placing a hand firmly to my chest, inspecting my seeming healthy self. Of course, this body has always been anything but healthy. Breathing's fine... And a steady heartbeat... One, two. One, two... ...Huh. "I'm alive." Ugh, my own voice hurt, sounding croaked and hoarse. Just how long was I asleep. Clearing my throat, I made another attempt. "I'm alive." Much better, though I couldn't say that for my newfound situation as of present. "Yeah, you're still alive." The pink unicorn answered lightly beside me. Oh, almost forgot about her. Starlight sighed in loud relief. "Thankfully. We've been waiting for you to wake up for a long while now. Some of us were starting to think you would never get up again... Not since that spell clearly backfired horrendously. I knew something was bound to go wrong." "Water." We can save the self-pity party for later, Starlight. "Water... And a mirror, please." I had to know. I just had to. Starlight nodded in obligation, magically producing a glass of clean water with the reflective object laying beside my right. I greedily drank in the refreshing liquid, bracing myself for the worst to other hand gripped the bottom edge of the mirror and slowly raised the object, flinching slightly by the amount of willpower it was taking... Starlight, seeing my struggle, lifted the object up for me, allowing me to take in the features of an abandoned past. ...Huh... "Yep, still as ugly as I remember..." "Well I'm glad you're well enough to make quips again." Starlight replied light-heartedly. "For the best too, Twilight's been worried sick about you-" Twilight! "Where is she?" Screw my own dilemma, if that spell did anything in response to the alicorn I loved then I'll... I'll just express my anger to, who else, the very pony who instigated the spell in the first place! And that wasn't Twilight! "She's having lunch with the others." Starlight said reassuringly, placing a calm hoof to my pale arm. The warm sensation of fur brushing against bare skin was something I hadn't expected to feel for a long time. "I just finally managed to convince Twilight to join us. But she was still worried about you that I decided to check up on you." 'Finally?' "How long... Was I asleep?" My grip around the glass tightened, dreading for any answer the unicorn provided. Starlight's hesitation wasn't helping. "You were unconscious for a whole week." The mare confessed. A week... Well, honestly I was expecting worse. "Ever since the spell didn't work and made you... Well, the exact opposite of what they intended, Twilight refused to leave your side the entire time. Obviously she blamed herself for what happened, and took care of you for the majority of our week here. Everyone else stayed to help, of course." A meek grin. "So much for that official welcoming party, huh?" "...Well, I'd certainly call this more eventful than a party." I managed to grin lightly back, groaning again while sitting up straighter. The fact that Twilight, despite seeing me in this form, remained beside me for a whole week was enough to cheer me up for the most part. "So Twilight wasn't affected by the magic at all then?" Starlight shook her head with a knowing smile. "No. Just you." "Then that's what matters." Stretching my... Returned upper human limbs, I inquired next, "So... What exactly happened to me?" "Well..." But Starlight's following explanation was swiftly cut short before it could even begin. The bedroom doors slammed open by a newcomer's zeal, a certain rapid breathing purple alicorn entering and taking one look to my sat state, and I smiled warmly at the sight of the mare I loved- "JACK!" Oof! Okay, that was quite a greeting! Unfortunately, this body wasn't use to the weight, falling to my side by the alicorn's ecstatic tackle. Hissing in pain, I heard Twilight speak quickly whilst hugging my waist and chest. "I am so so sorry for this! Had I known this would happen I would never have approved of Celestia using the spell! I allowed bad judgement get the better of me because I selfishly wanted the best for you without thinking things through! How are you feeling? Are you sick? Does your body feel different apart from the outside? Do you need anything? Just say so-" "Twilight..." I struggled with a grimace. "Need air..." "Oh!" Immediately the mare pulled back, reddened features expressing embarrassment, relief and hope. "But how are you feeling? Sick? Fine? Well of course you're not fine considering you've reverted back to your original human form, and yet somehow still appear to be healthy. I'll have to check your heartbeat-" "Twilight, being human again won't stop me from kissing you just so you'd stop panicking." That did the trick, as always. The alicorn blinked, now growing sheepish by the joking threat. It then occurred to me that my hands were softly gripping the alicorn's hoofs. "I think he's just fine, Twilight." Starlight added humouredly beside us. "I was just telling Jack how long he's been sleeping for... And how you refused to leave his side until just moments ago." I scoffed in amusement, despite the ridiculous dilemma I found myself in now. "Don't tell me, love, you've been by my side twenty-four seven apart from bathroom breaks. What did you sleep on the bed beside me too?" Twilight's face turned an interesting shade of pink. ... ... ...Oh! In spite of the situation, I had to laugh at least towards my loyal girlfriend. "Is it finally my turn to comment about your personal hygiene, Twilight?" "How can you be joking-?" The alicorn huffed with rolled eyes, but that annoyance quickly dissipated into a very relieved smile, hugging against my chest again. "I'm just glad you're with us again..." Twilight mumbled softly, lovingly, and my right hand instinctively reached upwards to brush the mare's gorgeous mane, my mind demanding for me to keep her spirits up. "You know I'd never abandon you..." Was that very reassurance, other arm wrapping around the alicorn's side to pull her in, my eyes feeling close to breaking in tears. From the corner, Starlight observed with a blissful smile, evidently just as happy and thankful to see me alive and well... Somehow. "I know." Twilight gazed back upwards in endearment, calmly placing a hoof to my forehead. "No temperature. Neither any signs or symptoms for humanly illness. How are you feeling Jack? And be honest." "...I don't know." It was a fair question. I shrugged helplessly. "Confused, anxious... Think my mind's on shutdown at the moment." A loud growl from below. We both looked down to my bare stomach. "Huh... And very hungry." Jesus Christ, felt like I could eat a whole zebra... Thank God Zecora's not around. A warm chuckle. "Understandable; you have been resting for a whole week." Huh, never noticed Celestia standing by the doors, regarding the scene before her fondly. "It relieves me greatly to see you up again, Stardust. And just in time to join us for lunch." My body reacted all on its own at the sound of potential food. Twilight moved off the bed to give me enough space, about to throw the quilt off- And immediately throwing it back on with a perplexed and very, very flustered expression. Oh [BEEP], NOW I just noticed. "Er... Twilight... I'm naked." Starlight and Celestia titled their heads curiously, but Twilight understood why this was a bad thing, her features becoming a beat-root red. "O-Oh! Of course, right, let me just get you something... You had clothes from your old home back in the castle, right?" At my nod, the mare hurriedly teleported. ...Oh dear God...! "Please tell me I wasn't naked the whole time I was taken to this bed and rested?" I pleaded to Starlight and Celestia, the former frowning in confusion. "Is that a bad thing?" ...I had every inclination to fall back into a coma and never wake up again. "As I had initially feared, the spell caused a negative impact against your original form." Celestia started upon us all sitting down and tucking in. "I believe the united magic between us alicorns was too much for your Equestrian form to bear." After Twilight had teleported home to find me appropriate clothing, followed with the flustered mare waiting outside with Celestia and Starlight so I could change, both Twilight and Starlight helped me reach the dining hall since my legs were feeling like jelly, often collapsing on my knees the second I took one step out of bed. Suffice to say, upon our arrival into the hall, my friends were more than thrilled to see me up and about, myself getting bombarded by the likes of Pinkie and Spike with death grips, the others expressing their relief vocally. And Rarity pitching a comment about my hastily thrown-together clothing. But my own relief increased ten-fold by the amount of food on the table, quickly consuming everything in front of me whilst plopping down and digging in, ignoring the disgusted looks of my friends and curious expressions of those who have never seen a human body before. Good grief I was starving like Hell, and stuffing my face helped dull the pain. Twilight looked far too happy to make any comment about my eating. "You may know, the spell was originally intended for the likes of griffons, Diamond Dogs and, yes, even Changelings. I had hoped it would also apply to humans with the help of my old teacher's own magic." Celestia sighed, pink eyes glinting in remorse. "It was never my intent to put you in such a state just earlier, Stardust." "We are as much to blame, dear sister." Luna added to comfort the taller alicorn. "Evidently we haven't conducted enough research for us to master the spell. Something went wrong amongst the event last week." From beside me, Twilight's gaze lowered regretfully, and I took a moment from stuffing my face to place a gentle hand on the mare's hoof, smiling lightly and feigning ignorance to the adoring looks of others. "It's really my fault, rushing into this without considering much precaution." And looked back to the two alicorns with a concerned disposition. "Is there a method to reverse this?" 'Cause quite frankly, I did NOT fancy being a human again for too long. True human, not like the cartoons walking amongst Sunset's world. It felt too... Surreal, walking around in this form again, using these legs, my hands. I noticed on the way here, I was too busy getting comfortable living out as a pony for the rest of my life. The Princess of the Sun hummed. "We have been searching for answers in the archives ever since the incident." "None of Starswirl's notes regarding the spell ever predicted a complete reversal of the outcome." Cadence piqued up uncertainly. "It may take a while yet before we find any possible answers." That... Did not give me much hope... "Why don't we just ask the one who made the spell then?" We all glanced to Starlight, whom met my gaze curiously. "Maybe Starswirl himself has the solution. Why don't you talk to him, Stardust?" ...Starswirl...? ... ... ... "No answer." I shook my head in the negative, to everyone's clear disappointment. Oh wait. "But I do remember, something amidst all the pain I felt during that spell." That perked them up, all leaning forward in interest. I regarded my plate intensely, recalling the panic in my normally-composed mentor's tone. "Starswirl was... Upset by what happened. Scared even. I think whatever the spell did affected him too." At that suspicion, the ponies all glanced at each other worriedly, but Celestia cleared her throat with a clam disposition. "Then we must do everything in our power to reverse this accident. Once you changed back to human form, Stardust, something shifted in the magical realm. I am certain all the unicorns in Canterlot must have felt it. But now that you're awake." Pink eyes gazed to a certain alicorn with a smile. "We could use the assistance to finding answers." Noting Twilight's stiffened hesitation, I directed her attention to my reassuring smile. "I'm fine now, Twilight. You should help your fellow Princesses; they're lost without you." The young mare's muzzle twitched at that, but the expression remained reluctant. Fortunately, I had backup by some good friends. "We'll look after him while you look, Twilight." Fluttershy said with a light smile, herself and the others emphasizing that claim by huddling closer towards me. Personal space has never been a concept in this world. It was the right thing to do, sending Twilight to help Celestia, Luna and Cadence without me occupying her time and straight-up being a burden. I took up her time enough by staying in a coma all week for my own shortcomings. Twilight wasn't to blame at all for what happened which has caused me my... Current dilemma. Honestly I'd sooner blame Celestia... Oh wait, it was her idea... Ugh... My grip around the edges of the dressing table tightened, renewed jagged teeth grit in disbelief by the harsh reality set upon me. I'm human again. True human. Wonderful. I'm back to this asinine, tiny man with neither muscle nor good looks. A weaker variation of the form I assume in the parallel world to this one. Scowling, I squinted harder at the appalling sight staring at me back from the mirror, not needing glasses to make out the horrendous features of a past I chose to leave behind. Spots. Spots on my cheeks, forehead and hiding beneath facial hair. My beard scruffy and unkempt, and don't get me started on my hair. It was always a mess looking like a tornado attacks me every morning. Small, tired hazel eyes glared back with such ferocity I'm surprised the glass didn't begin cracking at my heated stare. The portrait of my old family back in the castle was fine enough to remind me of back then, but this? This was just a jab to everything I've been through thus far. And the more I stared at the pale reflection, the more I begin to comprehend some things. I was human again. Real life human. Would that mean that cartoon physics would never apply again for me? Could I easily stub my toes? Get hurt easily? Severely injured by something which would mean nothing to my friends? Was I perhaps far more vulnerable than I ever was before? Good grief, the horrifying implications were beginning to frighten me. Twilight and the others had to find a remedy to that spell or else... Or else... Zagreus... If, under the what-if scenario that my situation would last for a while, that would give that monster further free reign. I doubt I could rely on Balance right now; I'm not sure this body is even capable of using magic. Or maybe it could, since I was still walking and talking just fine in this world with this form. Heaving a sigh, I closed my eyes and glared down, beginning to tire from all the stress already. Just need to be patient... If I can't trust Twilight to find the solution, who could I trust? And something happened with Starswirl to make him unresponsive. And the idea of me potentially doing something wrong to the old pony's spirit sent chills down my spine. A soft claw pulled at the bottom of my trousers. Huh? I looked down, meeting the worried green eyes of my adopted son. "Are you alright?" Spike asked, clearly picking up on my mental distress, the only other person in the room after I insisted for the girls to give me some space in order to adjust to my newly returned form. It was bad enough I was worrying myself. But Spike? Hell no. Kneeling down beside the young dragon, I forced a bright smile. "You're here with me, son. Why wouldn't I be alright?" Spike smirked, catching along. "Good try." Before adding more optimistically. "Twilight will fix this. You'll see." Of course she will. Despite my own concerns, my hand rose up to fondly stroke the young lizard's forehead, Spike smiling at the gesture after grimacing for a moment. "Huh, that actually feels more comfortable than a hoof." Does it? What are the odds? "You don't have to act so miserably, you know. It's not really that bad." I deadpanned jokingly. "Spike, I look like Gilbert Godfried's handicapped British cousin." Eyes blinked in confusion. "Twilight doesn't think you look like... That? She never seemed to mind back when we were all taken to your world because of an evil version of yourself. Remember?" I snorted by the reminder. "I try to forget." It took me ages to clean up the negative reactions from that little imbalance. Reminds me, I should check up on Casey sometime soon. Shaking my head back to the present, I huffed with a weary grin. "There's all the factor that I'm easily more vulnerable than ever before, Spike." "Huh?" The young dragon cocked his head in puzzlement. "What do you mean?" In answer, I rose upwards and motioned for Spike to follow, the dragon climbing up the bed we approached and sitting beside me on the edge of it. How to explain like he would understand...? "You know how... Vulnerable humans are." I started, concentrating with a hardened look. "You live in a world where physics are jumbled, easily capable of surviving anything that's otherwise fatal to my kind minus a few exceptions. And since I'm... Well, this again." I glared down to the two hands above my knees, twisting the weak wrists around introspectively. Another reminder of my discontent. "It doesn't help that this body has never trained or taken good care of itself unlike my pony form, all because of our friend's insistence over my own personal hygiene and bodily health, Spike. I'm, at least right now, useless to do anything." "...Well, good thing then that Twilight'll find the solution soon- I mean, Mom will find the solution." Spike grinned sheepishly. "Still getting use to calling her that." Hah. We both shared amused smirks before the dragon continued with confidence. "And besides, you're not useless. You never used magic to help anyone out plenty of times before! If you're worried about things like imbalances or Zagreus, then that's what your friends are for! Your family! We've got your back no matter what, Dad!" Ah the optimism of youth. Even though things seemed bleak, I had this wonderful dragon and all this self-assurance to keep me at bay. "You're a good kid, Spike. I couldn't be anymore proud to call you my-" Something's wrong. Our heads whipped around by the bedroom doors slamming open, a certain distressed alicorn entering with distraught sparkling eyes. Without any further prompting, I stood quickly and rushed over to my special somepony, kneeling down before her with concern. "What's wrong?" Twilight didn't answer, at first, simply regarding me with worried eyes. I tried again with some insistence, both hands reaching out on the pony's tiny shoulders. "Twilight, what is it?" "What in tarnation is happenin'?" Applejack called out, herself and the others following the distraught alicorn in. "Twilight?" "Darling, you look positively distressed!" Rarity exclaimed worriedly. Then three more alicorns appeared, the middle of them speaking up. "I'm afraid it's far worse than we dared to imagine." What? Everyone looked from Twilight to Celestia, the latter looking visibly deflated alongside a reluctant Luna and Cadence. "We have checked through every scroll available, and yet, there seems to be no recorded incident of the spell ever working in reverse, nor a means to cure such a consequence." ...Oh dear God...! "What does that mean...?" Spike asked in concern as the unsettling truth began to coldly graze my mind and inwards. I looked back from Celestia to a wincing Twilight, whose expression was screaming in apology. No...! The tallest Princess sighed in clear guilt, speaking with matter-of-fact resignation. "It means, Spike, that as of yet there is no viable cure to Stardust's condition." Pink eyes gazed to me with nothing short of remorse. "He may be human again for a very long time... Perhaps, permanently." ... ... ... I could only scowl in utter irritation upon processing those words. "Goddammit, Celestia." To be continued... Chapter 156: The Human FactorPreviously... "I wonder why Princess Celestia summoned us all to Canterlot. Everyone in town's been saying something's up." "Princess Celestia's letter suggests her reasons for calling us is more on the positive side. She has some big announcement to make, although she's very clear I had to bring a certain special somepony along." "Do you think this is an episode occurring currently?" "We haven't a moment to waste. This has been a long day coming, my friends. Come, come." "The time is now, for us all to welcome him to our friend, and acknowledge this otherworldly pony as one of us. He who seeks to correct the imbalances of our world. I introduce you all, to the human among us... Stardust Balance!" "YES! I HAVE BECOME YOUR SAVIOUR! BOW TO ME, EQUESTRIANS... YOUR GOD!" "There is a spell, ancient and very uncommon, situated for those who wish to remain a pony for the rest of lives. It was outlawed by the previous rulers of Equestria as deemed too reckless and dangerous for any average practitioner to use, but Luna and I uncovered the spell from Starswirl's achieves. I believe it is this same spell which has given you your present form up to now, or a variation of it." "I'm ready." "Um, is Stardust meant to look in pain like that?" "His original body is unuse to the magical realm; it must be a negative reaction!" "I believe the united magic between us alicorns was too much for your Equestrian form to bear." "It doesn't help that this body has never trained or taken good care of itself unlike my pony form, all because of our friend's insistence over my own personal hygience and bodily health, Spike. I'm, at least right now, useless to do anything." "We have checked through every scroll available, and yet, there seems to be no recorded incident of the spell ever working in reverse, nor a means to cure such a consequence." "He may be human again for a very long time... Perhaps, permanently." "Goddammit, Celestia." So, basically, what started as a revolutionary event for Equestria, ended in total complete disaster for me. I mean, could've been worse in one thing; I would've died on the spot if not for, I'm guessing, Starswirl's handiwork. The unicorn in question remained unresponsive, even upon our deflated return to Ponyville. The immediate arrival resulted in Twilight quickly locking herself and Starlight into the library, vowing to research the spell extensively and uncover any solution to my rather precarious situation. Celestia had apologized solemnly for finding no current means of reverting me back to pony form, upon revealing that my change back to human form may be, this time, permanent. Good [BEEP]ing joy. Because I SO wanted to revisit this body again, it was always my favourite! God dammit. My friends returned to their homes to make up for lost time, everyone having stayed in Canterlot for a whole week ever since my temporary coma. Myself? I was currently pacing around my own bedroom with barely-concealed agitation, glaring at the floor I walked back and forth upon. Hands folded behind my back, legs already beginning to ache. This body has not seen exercise in years, and I certainly had no intention of getting into shape, certainly not in this form. Give Celestia a chance, she said. It will be fine, she said. Oh yeah, clearly Twilight. I should listen whenever that alicorn was involved, should I?! I suppose I would've been in this unique dilemma either way, huh?! Rearing my head back, I exhaled tiredly. No, shouldn't blame Twilight for this. It wasn't her idea to use the spell; that falls to her former mentor. Hazel eyes glazed downwards, inspecting the old skin wrapped in human clothing. Black t-shirt with stripes, blue trousers and white socks. Typical attire. Using this form again wasn't difficult in the slightest, those frequent trips to Sunset's world kept me from losing any ability in using human legs and hands. Speaking of which, height-wise I'd be about as tall as Sunset and her friends, meaning the average teenage male in his laters years in CHS would be a giant compared to me. Wonderful. I think the overall worst part of being a human was - and that's not putting it lightly - the amount of anxious and open stares recieved by many equines in Canterlot, the train ride and Ponyville all the way upon returning home. My self-concious side acted up by many of the curious looks by every pony we passed by, prompting an annoyed Rainbow to bark at anyone even remotely looking at me funny, to my gratitude for my friend. I was far too exhausted with this newfound condition to even glare at anyone taking a sneak glance my way. Regarding my open hand, I clenched my hand and concentrated, teeth grit slightly, making an effort for at least something of an advantage to work for me despite my current dilemma. And not a single radiance of gold emitted from my limb, only a pale fist belonging to a life I departed from ages ago. I take it back, THIS was the worst part of my situation. No magic. Without my pony form I'm unable to use a single shred of Balance. Hell, I can't even feel Balance right now. As if the very force declared this form inadequate to suit its worth. And things only escalate from worse to terrifying at the implications aside from potential death all around me. No pony body, no magic. No magic, no Balance. No Balance, nothing to protect me against malevolent forces. No protection, no way of correcting any imbalances. Meaning... A certain foe will have free range to cause as much damage as he yearns for, and I, whom possessed the sole means of stopping him in his tracks, am entirely powerless to even make a single attempt against him. Zagreus would have no issue decimating everyone I loved. All life in Equestria... Exterminated. And not just Equestria... But Sunset's Earth, and countless more dimensions. My features twisted unpleasantly. Twilight had to find the counterspell soon; the fate of everyone we loved depended on it. For once, I had to entirely rely on my friends for this. This time I had no choice; without magic, I'm useless to anyone. A knock on the door. Presumably Spike. "Enter..." I called out rather defeatedly, looking over my shoulder to the individual visiting my room. But surprise, it wasn't Spike. "Hey Stardust." The pink unicorn greeted hesitantly, smiling in light politeness. "Twilight wanted me to check up on you. We're busy looking hard for any cure to your..." Starlight gestured to my state uncertainly. "Condition." "...Right, thanks." I huffed. "I appreciate the hard work you're both doing." "Erm... How are you feeling?" "'How am I feeling?'" That seemed to set me off. My patience was awfully small today, as I whirled around to face the worried powerful mare and motioned to my self dramatically. "Why Starlight, I feel just fine! I mean, it's not everyday I revert back to the form of a past life I'd sooner forget; a body which is entirely useless in skill, proficiency or adaptability. With the appearance of a humanoid gremlin on a bad night. I'm just peachy keen!" Starlight quirked a brow, looking torn between amusement and exasperation. "Well at least you're fine enough to express dry wit." She retorted with a half-smile. "And I have no idea what a 'gremlin' is, but you don't look that bad Stardust." Starlight frowned then softly. "Or would you prefer to be called 'Jack' now, seeing that...?" I scoffed. Like my body changing will changes how these ponies will address me. "I'm still Stardust, regardless of which body I use." My head shook, arms folded as I regarded the graduated unicorn expectantly. "So, how's progress thus far?" On cue, the answer emerged from a flashing light. Gah! My human eyes shielded with a hiss by the bright pink light between us, Twilight teleporting into the room with a more-than-happy widened grin. Her beautiful voice called out excitedly. "I think we have the solution!" "Twilight, as you know, I love and cherish you with every fiber in my body, heart and soul. Your knowledge and experience far exceeds my own, and there's no one else's hoofs I'd sooner place my life in with the utmost trust and faith in their abilities." I took a deep breath. "That said, are you absolutely sure this will work, love?" The library was, putting it mildly, a mess. But this wasn't entirely new concerning this room, Twilight's often zeal when it comes to research typically results in these new mountain of books and hills of scrolls. Starlight literally had to clear room upon our arrival into the library, Twilight ordering me to stand in a specific spot and keep still, herself conversing with Starlight exactly over what to do, sicne this apperently requires both powerful mares and their magic to work. "That faith is in good hoofs, you're right about that Jack." Twilight nodded with a positive beam. "I'm confident that this counterspell I cooked up, aided with the same type of magic which caused you to become human again, will succeed like a charm. Starlight's additional magic will double the predicted results. Not to worry, I calculated the odds of the spell working beforehand." "...The odds being?" "A nine-hundred and ninety-eight point nine chance of success." The alicorn promptly answered with matter-of-fact satisfaction. ...Well, knowing the show. It's likely the one point one scenario would probably happen. At my expression, Starlight added. "I'm sure it'll work, Stardust. We just need to make sure we don't somehow mess up." "It just has to work." Twilight reinforced with utter conviction, standing beside her previous student with a resolute nod. "Just stand directly still, Jack, and nothing will go wrong. On my mark Starlight." The two got into prepared stances, horns aimed with precision in my direction. Okay, truth be told, aside from two pointy objects aimed directly at me, the fact I wans't even in my equine form to protect me in case of anything going awry had me on edge. Not that I didn't trust Twilight, but this was far beyond regular circumstances. What if something DID go wrong? What if me being a human will only impact against the spell with negative repercussions? Byt the two horns lighting up, I was about to get my answer. Twilight called out. "Now!" And braced myself with a grimace, eyes closed by the energy beams of pink and blue headed directly towards me. I expected, at first, to gain the sensation of magic encompassing my being agains, either in warmth or pain. So imagine my geniune shock by looking down. The two beams of magic impacted my chest... As though they were hitting a mirror. Twilight and Starlight immediately stopped, the mares ducking as the magical beams bounced around the room and almost hitting them, eventually dying out. Silence followed. ...The [BEEP]...? "What just happened...?" Same Starlight, what DID just happen...? "I don't know... Maybe we got the spell wrong somehow." Twilight immediately summoned a book and scanned through the open contents with speed, her visible upper features frowning curiously. "No... We did everything right. So what could possibly have happened...?" Again, good question. At the very least, I didn't feel any different. Glancing down, I noted with vague dismay at the human form remaining. What I wouldn't give to be a pony again right now. And, looking back to the mare I loved, I realized something else which unnvered me. Quite a lot. This... Dilemma, may cause some complications in our relationship... As if there weren't enough of those already. Once again, I curse you Celestia! Now you're making things hard even for the Princess you probably consider a daughter! "Should we try again?" Starlight asked in suggestion. "Maybe I messed up by getting it wrong." Ouch, don't put yourself down so much Starlight... A few seconds later, they made another attempt. My features clenched instinctively, body stiffening. But, like last time, the collective magic... Bounced from my being. Firing off into different corners of the library again. We all frowned, Twilight refusing to give up just yet. Another try. The magic bounced off. And vice versa... And vice versa... Vice versa... "I think... Your counterspell may have a slight miscalculation to it..." Starlight commented admist their panting, the two ponies taking breaths after extering so much magic just now. "Maybe we should've tested it on another pony first." Twilight shook her head, adamant. "That can't be right. The spell should've worked on any living thing. Magic has a deep rooted connection with every living thing on this... Wait." Oh, she was making that face. The expression of a newfound discovery. "It couldn't be...!" Couldn't be what? Twilight then frowned, hard. "Jack, don't move a single muscle." Erm, alright...? The Princess closed her eyes, focusing hard. And from the lower edge of my vision, my right pale hand was covered in a purple hue, Twilight gritting her teeth slightly whilst her horn lit up with the same colour around my hand. Was she trying to make my hand explode from the inside or something...? After a long period of silence and quiet groans from the alicorn, Twilight panted, 'releasing' my upper limb and regarding me in realization, and not the good kind. "No no no no no no no!" She began in that all-too-familar panic, beginning to pace back and forth with worried eyes and regarding the floor intently. Starlight and I traded glances. "But it makes so much sense! Only Starswirl the Bearded would be powerful enough to make something so possible! But surely..." Twilight paused, snapping to me hurriedly. "Has Starswirl began talking to you again?" I shook my head, crossing my arms in concern. "Not at all." "Are you sure? This is crucial, Jack. Not even a single breath was drawn from your teacher the moment we came back?" Again, negative. "Sorry Twilight, but he hasn't made a single noise." "Twilight, what's wrong?" Starlight inquired with a cautious step towards her pacing teacher. "Have you figured something out?" "Only one way to make sure..." My girlfriend muttered, and my body immediately snapped to attention by the sprakling gaze my way. "Jack, pick up that nearest book to your right, and hold it very tightly. As tight as you possibly can." Um, sure thing love...? Twilight's horn lit again, an aura focused around the leather-bound book in my grip. After a few seconds, she then commanded sternly. "Now lighten your grip." Alright. And after more time. "As light as you can, close to falling from your hand." Now the book was practically dangling from my grip, Twiligh's magic eventually ceasing around it and, by extension, my fingers. "Just as I thought." She mumbled in slight awe. "Just are you thought what?" Yeah, Starlight asking for both of us. The pink unicorn was growing impatient by Twilight's reluctance to share anything with the class. "Twilight, what have you discovered? Something that'll help us turn Stardust back to... Well, a pony?" In answer, and not a good one, the lavender alicorn looked away upon responding lightly. "I'm not sure it's even possible. At least, for me to revert Jack back." ...What? Hesitantly, the mare explained rather somberly. "Jack hails from a world where magic is non-existent. A world where, according to its rules, anything fiction to them would have no bearing nor impact in his universe. This is purely a hypothesis, but the evidence just now is compelling enough to confirm these... Unnerving suspicions." "What suspicions?" Starlight asked further, and I could only keep silent. Twilight turned back to us. "Starswirl would have the power necessary to keep Jack in his pony body because of the magical realm. I think the spell we performed back in Canterlot caused a chain reaction which affected even that realm, hence the shift we felt that day. And, in doing so, the magic keeping Jack as an Equestrian was also affected." We already knew that. Twilight sensed my growing agitation and proceeded to clarify with finality. "I think the counterspell doesn't work, and won't work at all, because Jack is entirely unaffected by regular Equestrian magic." ... "What?!" Twilight nodded solemnly at our collective exclamations. "I think only Starswirl has the means of keeping you as a pony, Jack... Otherwise, outside of his realm, I think even Discord's own power may have no effect on you. Right now, without Starswirl's help, the evidence is conclusive enough to declare a dreadful result." Violet eyes regarded me with meaningful regret. "You're immune to any other form of magic for the time being, Jack." ... ... ... A long, drawn-out silence, the horrifying implications of Twilight's words sinking in to both Starlight and I, my breathing slowing considerably as my brain attempted very hard in grasping this revelation. Both hands clenched and unclenched repeatedly, eyes blinking rapidly as my mind was indecisive over how to react to this... Ghastly news. Well, maybe ghastly was a massive understatement... "Are you sure that's it?" Starlight felt compelled to ask, speaking with vain hope despite the clear proof which Twilight presented. "It might just be temporary. It's always possible that Starswirl is just shielding Stardust from any kind of magic with an invisible barrier. I mean, the very idea that anyone, or anything, could be immune to magic is just... Ludicrous!" Twilight smiled sadly to our friend. "I wish it was impossible, Starlight. But you might be right. I hope at least. Right now this was completely speculation, but maybe if we tried other sources of magic that would potentially operate on Jack then-" I've heard more than enough. "Keep searching." I ordered without demanding, turning around and wanting nothing more but to lock myself away in a safe space. "You're never one to give up, Twilight. I have every faith in your abilities. The second you find something, let me know. Because the sooner I'm out of this Godforsaken form, the better." That sound, my legs acted on their own accord, almost tripping over discarded reading material with my hasty exit. [BEEP]. [BEEP]. [BEEP]! I can't [BEEP]ing believe it. Starswirl, what the Hell is keeping you from communicating with me?! You never had this problem on my brief return to my home world before I chose to stay in this universe! I need to know... I needed to know if Twilight's theory was right! Everything depended on it if you're too affected by the spell! Talk to me, old geezer! ... Nothing. [BEEP]ing nothing. Fantastic! Oh, fantastic! "Stardust, wait a minute!" Oh of course. "You should be helping Twilight with her search." I remarked rather bitterly, barely looking over my human shoulder to the hurrying pink unicorn. Starlight flinched, but kept her ground. "Twilight's more than capable of searching without my help briefly." And continued with deep-rooted concern dancing in lilac eyes. "I know it seems bad, but we just have to give it more time and soon we'll find a solution-" "More time? Starlight time is literally of the essence!" I couldn't resist but snap to the unicorn, inciting her startled blink. I whirled around to fully face the mare with an indignant posture, my patience all but wearing thin. "As we speak Zagreus could be using my temporary dilemma to his advantage, without myself or Starswirl capable of stopping him! And now I discover that I might as well be a walking opposite magnet for magic; something my own special somepony excels in and loves very much!" "We don't know that yet!" Starlight argued. "As Twilight just said, it's all speculation right now. You often tell me that we shouldn't jump to conclusions, Stardust." Yeah, well I'm a hypocrite in the highest degree. "I'm no better than those human OCs or self-inserts they place in MLP fanfictions!" Was I having a midlife crisis right about now? My voice couldn't stop expressing my own outrage by this RIDICULOUS scenario happening right there and then. "Y'know the ones who add nothing of substance to the overall story and just there for the sake of wish-fulfillment by enthusiastic fans whilst doing absolutely nothing to aid the ponies we know against battles and hardships! That's what I am right now, Starlight, an OC who is utterly useless to you all!" By God... "I'm a Goddamn gary-stu! [BEEP]!" Starlight shook her head, clearly having zero grasp to what I was spouting from my mouth but kept trying to appease my anxious state regardless. As a good friend would. "We just need to give Twilight some time. And Starswirl. Let's calm down and find something to take your mind off all this in the meantime. Maybe we could fly some kites? Ever tried that before?" "Not good enough." Besides, kite-flying wasn't my thing. I motioned to my presented palm. "It'd be really hard for me to take my mind off this, Starlight. I'm sorry, but I can't ignore anything right now. I have to... I don't know, think of something myself if Twilight ends up with nothing." Which I honestly hoped would never come to pass. At Starlight's deflated expression, I turned back in regret, lowering my blurry gaze to the floor with a reluctant sigh, my thoughts confessing with vocal admittance. "I lied to you, Starlight... I didn't just leave my world out of boredom." One glance at my shifting my hand, expression nothing but pure dejection. A final statement before I left the unicorn to stew in her own thoughts. "I left because I was afraid." Never thought I'd put these on again under these circumstances... ...And I still refuse to. Inspecting the folded glasses distastefully, my gripped fingers were close to threaten crushing the small item under my fury. Of course, that wouldn't be possible because this body hadn't the capable strength of doing so. Out of all forms I took thus far, this was the most weakest; the most useless, hideous and vulnerable. "You're immune to any other form of magic for the time being, Jack." Twilight's words continued repeating in my mind. An idea, but one that makes far too much sense the more I dwelled on it. Thinking about it, there was a time I had extended a line of questioning regarding how it was even plausible for a real life human to adopt the cartoon form of a fictional pony. It never added up. But now, that long-forgotten question was finally answered by Twilight's own speculation, and it all added up. And yet, I never questioned how it was possible for Starswirl to even do that. He might be an ancient spirit and granted omniscience, but breaking through the barriers between reality and fiction? You'd think other all-powerful mystical beings would take this to their advantage and drag other people from my world into their favourite universes. Hell, that might be the case; someone might be in the Star Wars galaxy right now. Or Hogwarts, or Narnia, or Kingdom Hearts. Persona, Mario, One Piece, Pokemon, Sonic... Although I'm not gonna whine and say that I got the short end of the stick. But I feel more of use for those worlds than this one. At least they're more designed for humans to accomplish something. Here? Back in my real body? I might as well just constantly get in the way and make everyone's lives a living Hell. If that was the likely scenario, would you have ever been brought to Equestria from the very beginning? I scoffed, practically slamming my glasses to the desk. Not as if you haven't made terrible decisions in the past- Starswirl! I immediately stood upwards, regarding the clean ceiling in pure shock, relief and elation. About time you made contact again! My apologies, Jack. His voice sounded... Oddly strained. I was preoccupied with some... Repercussions emerging from my realm. ...Is everything alright? For now, yes. I envisioned the tight smile on my mentor's muzzle. Nothing I am incapable of tending towards. More importantly, it is your safety which is crucial. The fact you are still here regardless of newfound developments brings good relief to my metaphorical heart. I'm certainly glad I managed to save you in time. My body sat down again, mulling over those words. So what exactly happened, Starswirl? I'm back in my human form and breathing just fine. How? What went wrong in that spell they used? Isn't Balance in complete jeopardy now because of my dilemma? Hmhmhm. To answer your justified queries, my student, it was as Princess Celestia theorized; the permanent spell was originally intended with other species inhabiting this land in mind. I had hoped that my aided magic keeping you in equine form would assist the spell in functioning without fault. Alas, it seems I have miscalculated gravely. Ya don't say... Go on. The backlash was severe enough to puncture through the magical realm, creating a wound in the fabric of reality. Fortunately I sealed up the wound in time, but your presence in your original body will keep the scar fresh until we can reverse this situation. A vocal deep breath. As for how you are still healthy in that form, that is my doing. I am extending the amount of magic necessary in order to keep your bodily systems from failing out. It requires a significant portion of magical energy, too much for the typical unicorn to provide. Again, continuing to hear that weariness as he explained only made me more worried. Don't strain yourself. Your concern is appreciated, Jack, but it is nothing I cannot handle. It's been far too long since I faced a real challenge since my arrival into the spiritual world, I welcome the tenacity. But now that you're back, we can fix this right? I can go to Twilight and we can come up with some reversal spell required to transform me back into an Earth Pony. Hence the clear imbalance in magic would be healed. I wish it was that simple, Jack. What...? As the young Princess speculated, typical Equestrian magic, no matter how powerful, will have no impact on your present body. That sounded akin to a grunt. And if we risk uniting our magic again like last time, there is half the possibility of splitting a rupture in Balance strong enough to consume this entire world. It would take unconventional means as to reverting you to equine form once more, I fear. ...Then I hope you have an idea. Because, God forbid if Equestria's most revered historical genius and revolutionary of magic itself has no clue to fixing my present state... Please tell me you have a plan Starswirl. A moment of silence. ...No. No you can't do this to me Starswirl. For the love of God, there has to be something! I am truly, deeply sorry. That warm voice strained with regret. Tiredness. And that answer only sent a chill down my spine from the horrific implications. I will find a solution, I promise you that Jack. But for now, you may find this body will be with you for quite a time. But how long though?! I jumped from my seat in incredulous outrage, beginning to pace angrily from the hardly-good-enough answer. How long would I be stuck like this?! That means I am entirely incapable of stopping Zagreus without the help of my own borrowed magic. We're essentially doomed, everyone, all because... Because...! God dammit-! Please, shed no blame on Celestia. He quietly requested. My former pupil held sincere intentions, yearning only to make everyone happy. Yeah... That's usually the case with her intentions... ...How long, Starswirl? How long until you can think of a cure? I ask for time and patience. Starswirl added firmly before I could hotly retort. The world won't end if you permit me to dwell on finding a method to changing you back. For now, you must put all that training of patience to the test, my student. That might not be good enough. Anything could be happening right now and I'm powerless to stop it-! "Stardust!" Oh, what are the chances? Starlight barged into the bedroom without knocking, lilac eyes spotting me with an earnest expression. Immediately my pacing ceased and approached the unicorn, not needing Balance to pick up on distress. Starlight continued, "It's Spike!" What about Spike? Come to think of it, I haven't seen him at all since our return home. You'd think he would try before Starlight to cheer me up... "What happened?" In answer, the pink mare magically held up folded paper, the aura disappearing the second my hand brushed against it. Another painful reminder. Without my glasses, I squinted at the paper before me... And my insides froze solid. Your 'son's' survival will depend on you, human. The lake, as soon as possible. Just two lines, and the message was clear enough. A traded horrified glance with Starlight and the sent paper crunched in my indignant hand, the very proposal of Spike being threatened by anyone enough to send me into a frenzy. Of course, who else would've sensed the change of magic and eagerly desire to take advantage of it? And so sink so low as to abduct a child? My child...! We have little time to waste then. I sense the imbalance right outside the town. He grows confident enough to taunt you, Jack. And intend harm on my son...! My gaze told Starlight everything, and the unicorn hurriedly stated, "We should get Twilight. If Spike's in trouble-" "He called out for me specifically." That was the end of it. Throwing the paper down, I walked past the protestant mare and added sternly. "If I don't return in half and hour, round up our friends." Starlight wasn't done, my eyes twitching harshly by the flash of light before the second I left the room, the adamant mare teleporting right before me. "If it is Zagreus - because who else would it be? - you'll need all the help you can get, especially in your new state Stardust. You won't be equipped enough to fight him again!" My answer was negative, plain and simple. "Zagreus isn't like the other villains Starlight; he won't hesitate in fatally harming innocent life." And that idea quickened my pace down the hall, calling out whilst brushing past the pink equine. "My son is already endangered because of me; I won't let you follow suit!" "But Stardust! It's obviously a trap!" "And what's the first step against traps?" I replied rhetorically before running past a corner. "Springing it!" "SPIKE!" Don't think I've ever ran so hard in my life as a regular human, rushing down the grassy hill to where the tiny dragon rested by the edge of the clear lake, uncaring if my exclamation alerted Zagreus to my presence. To my slight gratitude, the young purple dragon was by himself out here, seemingly. Without delay, I skidded across the ground and knelt down to the young lizard, checking my precious son for anything wrong. His eyes was closed, breathing seemed steady... No external injuries... Starswirl, think you can check anything internal? Please? A short silence before my mentor responded. No traces of corrupt imbalance in the young dragon's heart, nor any wounds to his internal organs or anywhere else. Spike is well and healthy, Jack, thankfully so. Thank God indeed... Ah! Reptilian eyes slowly opened, blinking for a moment before that round head craned to his left, greeted by the sight of my relieved smiling state holding the befuddled dragon in my arms. Thank God! "Are you alright?" I immediately questioned. And at Spike's slow nod, I added just for reassurance. "Are you sure? You're not hurt anywhere?" "No... I don't think so?" Oh thank God, again! My next move was to embrace my son in temporary happiness before Spike called out. "Look out!" His gaze was focused over my shoulder, panicking enough to make me act, immediately rolling to the side with Spike tucked protectively in my arms, almost landing us both into the clean reflective water. My teeth grit, the dust flying into my face and whipping my hair from the black magic scorching our previous spot, emanating from a nearby source. Gaining some composure, I followed the beam to its monstrous source. The figure atop the small hill regarded us with a clear, malicious smile, magically ripping off the familiar cloak to reveal... Something new. I blinked in genuine surprise, expecting the scarred state Zagreus was once in during the Crystal Empire and many times before. Instead, what greeted me was a complete peach-pale body, a unicorn with, to my slight amusement, no sign of a cutie mark nor any hair whatsoever. But those sickening eyes remained soullessly black as always, staring intently into my soul it forced me to stand up and place the frightened dragon down. "Spike, get behind me." I hissed, and my son didn't need to be told twice, concealing most of his body behind my human legs. My fists clenched the further Zagreus approached, calling out firmly. "That's far enough Zagreus. You made your point." He has gathered enough power not to sustain his own complete body. Starswirl stated with matter-of-fact certainty, sounding as though he's ready for a fight himself. Meaning our battle will be more fierce than before, Jack. Be prepared to fight for your life. That's what I've been doing the moment season six began... "Not bad, isn't it?" Zagreus commented casually, his regular deep croaky voice replaced by a smooth, almost British-like quality. Obviously to mock his enemy, but I was taken aback regardless, the stallion inspecting his own hoof in satisfaction. "That little shift in magic generated enough imbalance to maintain my utterly renewed form. I am, at last, at the peak of my potential, in this form at least... More than I can say for you, hm Jack?" My features clenched, and Zagreus examined me with a condescending glance. "My, what a sorry state. It appears your friends are responsible for bringing down my only worthy opposition. Ah well, makes it far easier for me to be rid of you indefinitely." I tensed, ready to protect the young dragon behind me with my life. If I went down, so be it. Being in this form gives me more incentive to throw my life away if it meant taking this [BEEP]tard to Hell with me. No! Starswirl's sudden startling call was followed with the ground vibrating for a brief moment, the sounds of terrified shrieks and panic over the hill directly back to where the town was. Spike gasped loudly, pointing out to the smoke beginning to emerge oversight, sending a terrifying suspicion down my stiffened body. Oh my God... "What did you do?!" I snarled against the smirking pony, having every urge to charge over and rip the stallion apart. Zagreus simply smiled. "Provided a means to keeping your interfering friends occupied whilst I finish you here and now. It's a shame, though, that the only witness to your upcoming demise is this pathetic excuse for a dragon-" Whether it was the fact that Zagreus has callously caused God knows how many lives grief just now, or blatantly insulting my son after kidnapping him, setting me off enough to charge against the unprepared pony. But Zagreus seemed unfazed by my roaring assault, about to taste the wrath of a human- Gah! A red beam of magic scorched between us, landing into the lake and causing a large splash, the side of my shirt and trousers getting soaked by it as I shielded my face and chest from the power. Judging from Zagreus' expression, whomever stopped me just now was an ally of his. Spike called out, aghast. "What is that?!" ...Oh Hell no...! My body stiffened again, taking one slow step away from the two malevolent forces, and another. Zagreus seemed rather flattered by my reaction, walking over to join the winged-demon hovering before us with bare fangs and sinister blue eyes. Red and yellow ripped clothing, reddened skin and flaming hair, red demonic wings and just as colourful boots. Zagreus still possess magic over bringing other creatures from various dimensions. We are meeting our foe who just ignited the town fire. Of all villains to summon, he brings her. "Really?" I sneered, in anger AND disbelief. In fact, despite the circumstances, I was almost insulted. "Out of everyone optional, you pick her? C'mon Zagreus, I think your new body is making you lose your touch." "I would call this irony, Jack. The sinister version of your beloved 'student' equally responsible for your immediate destruction." And Zagreus pointed to me simply. "My dear Sunset, kindly rid us of this nuisance... Eternally." "Spike run!" Reaction time wasn't so good. As soon as the dragon obligated to my command, I attempted to dodge the following swooping strike of Sunset's generic demon form. Emphasis on attempt. This body was not use to exercising reflex. A wave of air escaped my lungs from my unprotected back scraping against rough ground, hissing at the prompted pain trailing down my body. Her claws planted firmly in the ground, Sunset's round azure eyes glared to me with ill-concealed dark glee. Indeed, this was Sunset Shimmer pre-interesting days. Starswirl, if you've got any ideas, I'd love to hear them right now! We are at both an advantage and a disadvantage here, moreso on the latter considering whom Zagreus utilized as bait to lure yourself here. We must remove Spike from the area before he's further involved with this. A deep chuckle, as though thoroughly entertained by the notion. "I must say, these unexpected events are poetic, are they not? I have reached my true power, whereas you... Have lost everything. So hath fallen Starswirl's mighty pawn." Tch. I slowly rose on two feet as Zagreus mocked me. "And it was too simple, leading you here with refusal of aid from your friends. Pride has often been the downfall of your kind, human. You are powerless, vulnerable and utterly unreliable. Allow me to relieve you of your burden." And Sunset charged, myself barely having time to duck as the demon flew over me. Jesus [BEEP]ing Christ! From the corner of my eye, Spike watched in trembling fear and worry. Zagreus may have some points, but I could at least prevent one other life from getting hurt by that creature's madness. "You can do it Dad! She's not match for you... I think it's a she!" Again, not all is against our favour, my student. Right. Starswirl's observation mixed with Spike's own encouragement reminded me. Back to a time when I was entirely without magical enhanced capabilities. Strength, speed and whatnot. The Sun Shimmer Festival or whatever the [BEEP] it was called. I was at Nightmare Moon's mercy, with nary magic nor any means of fighting back. But there was one weapon at my arsenal, one very form of weaponry I have never lost. The same weapon used recently against Timber. A razor tongue. "You know, you were MUCH hotter as a human." I pointed out with a wry grin at the sneering demon. "Hell, even as a pony. Never have I looked at a more dull excuse for a villain in my entire existence." Sunset happily took the bait. Starswirl, gonna need ya to - Whoa! - think of something while I've got these clowns preoccupied. Again, this body wasn't made for stamina nor defense, forcing me to fall backwards and roll away repeatedly from Sunset's onslaughts of slashes and attempts to grab me. I could risk fighting back physically, but somehow that felt far from a good idea. However, it occurred to me, after a moment of meeting those round blue eyes, that Sunset didn't seem to be entirely under Zagreus' control. All the more easy to taunt you, my sweet. "You know you've [BEEP]ed up when a bland Neanderthal like Flash broke up with you." My posture made a gesture rivaling Frieza's, stating flatly. "Let me guess, you weren't good enough in bed." Her expression was both hysterical and frightening. Jack, that is in no way any sort of language to use when your son is around. Ah I've said worse. Speaking of which. "Spike, get going already- Jesus!" My shirt fell victim to Sunset's sharp claws, barely backing up in time as the red fingers tore through the front and almost touching skin. That was too close for comfort, falling on my rear end and flinching from rough dirt scraping my palms. Agh, my tailbone... "You are wasting time now." Zagreus called out in slight exasperation. "Finish the fool already. He is entirely defenseless." That's true. How the [BEEP] was I still alive? Damn blind luck on my part! And don't give me [BEEP] about the 'Will of the Force' or something, Starswirl! In retaliation I snarked. "With those teeth I bet you're pretty terrible at giving [BEEP]." Oh come on, that wasn't even a swear word! "Dad, look out!" [BEEP]! My instinct was to raise my arms defensively by the red ball of malefic magic summoned from Sunset's palms and into my stance. My closed eyes winced, upper limbs in an X-formations to protect my face and chest, expected to feel something hurt. Instead, it almost felt like a light tap, the powerful magic reacting differently towards its target. Blinking upwards, I followed the red ball bouncing into the sky and promptly exploding, a cloud of dust following. ...OHH! Almost forgot! "You fool!" Ha! It pleased me to see Zagreus so irritated by his own follies. "He is immune to magic in that form. I told you to employ other means!" "What she gonna do? Bite me?" I widened my stance with a coy smile, feeling far more confident than before. No magic to harm me? Less there was to worry about. "Kinky, but I often fantasize that with your human form my dear. Claw me to death? Ooh baby at least buy me a drink first-" I'll apologize to Twilight for saying all this with our child in hearing range. Assuming I'll survive both this and her afterwards. Sunset's infuriated roar followed with extended wings and another charge, this time the demon aiming for kicks and swipes instead of full-on magic, attempting to harm me face-to-face like before. I think reverting back to full human again has made my self-preservation lessened than ever before. I often didn't give a [BEEP] about myself moreso as a human. Still, I had to pull through. For Spike. Managing to block a red arm with my elbow, my free hand retaliated and pushed forward, interlocking with Sunset's other claws, my second hand doing the same. Soon, we found ourselves in a struggle for dominance, the demonic form towering slightly over me and forcing me to lean back somewhat, our teeth grit in determination, legs digging into the ground, and I cursed myself for forgetting to put on shoes. Okay ow, ow! Hands were starting to get crushed. But I couldn't give up... Not yet...! ...Idea! Classic human desperate move, go! Sunset's look of confusion by my head rearing back was immediately followed with the teen snarling backwards in pain, her face clenched tightly by the sudden headbutt right into her stupid demonic nose. Taking that chance, I grinned lightly and jumped forwards, delivering a knee into her clothed stomach, prompting her annoyed hiss. Okay, that may not have hurt her too much, but it kept her stumbling back in surprise. Now I could disengage these locked hands and leap back to get some space- "Impressive. You've had your fun Jack, but now these games end." My head snapped back towards our audience- No...! Sunset took immediate advantage, the corner of my eye spotting her returning the favour- Agh...! A punch to the stomach...! Gah! And a roundhouse kick to the chest, knocking all the wind out of me. My distress to Spike's newfound condition let me unprepared, allowing the demonic Sunset to strike back. Breathing hollowly, swearing I was internally bleeding, it took some effort from my elbows to raise my head and glare with a hardened squint towards Zagreus magically keeping the helpless dragon at his side. "Dad!" [BEEP]... Ah...! I coughed, feeling bile ready to escape my throat- Hck! And speaking of throat, a red hand almost cut me completely off oxygen supply. I would've been just fine with you grabbing the collar of my shirt instead, thanks Sunset! Ack! The demon, effortlessly lifting my stunned posture, ever-so-kindly applied pressure to my gripped skin, prompting my pained discomfort. "And now, Jack." I vaguely heard Zagreus state casually, feeling my limbs leave ground and my vision meeting the sky. "It is finally time to bid adieu. It's been fun having you around, but I'm sure, given time, you'll be as forgotten as you were back home." Charming- Ugh! Wings flapped against my unprotected face and dark hair, Sunset flying us to a specific spot before ceasing, her extended arm keeping me from reaching her, the demon grinning sadistically. Still... Don't consider you a threat love...! Keep faith, Jack. Help will be here any moment! "Last I checked, old friend..." My nemesis started with a tinge of sickening humour. "You couldn't swim." Those words caused a sinking pit of despair inside me, my struggling immediately halting at the horrific idea what that monster was clearly intending. It's obvious who the real demon was here! "Powerless against me, powerless to save your friends, and powerless to best water! Whatever the Princess saw in you, we'll never know. Ta ta, 'Warrior-' Argh!" One faint glance down to see Spike taking advantage of Zagreus' presumed moment of triumph. A small grin of satisfaction from me for at least this, the bald stallion rubbing the bit limb that was in the suspended dragon's vicinity, dropping my son magically. But before Zagreus could retaliate or myself weakly command Spike to run, a blue energy beam rammed right in the surprised equine's side, sending him skidding back near the edge of the lake. Looking to the pony responsible, Zagreus growled and called out spitefully. "Drop him!" And Sunset happily obliged, the wind whipping against my clothes, hair and skin as everything started becoming a blur, two voice exclaiming in horror. "Dad/Stardust!" Last thing I saw was another blue blur impacting the demon Sunset's back before a cold sensation lifted over me. Funny thing, I don't even remember the water going into my lungs... "- Far worse than it should." "Jack's people have always been more susceptible to injuries. His body would be more responsive to pain considered light to us. I suspect it's how the laws of physics here are shaped to keep us more endurable to pain." "But because he's completely human again, he won't have that same privilege as us..." "Is there anything we can do?" "For now, we just have to wait, and hope. Pinkie, could you pass me another blanket?" "Okely-dokely. Here ya go Twilight, whatever helps our friend get better much faster!" "Ah cheer up Spike. Ya know it's not yer fault for what happened; even Stardust would agree there." "But it was my fault! Dad couldn't swim, that's why Zagreus lured him there by using me as bait! He was hoping he could make Dad suffer, and used me to make it happen..." "Oh Spike... It was hardly your fault for Zagreus foalnapping you. In fact, when I get my hoofs on that fiend for daring to harm you... Still, we would be just as much to blame. That little town fire was merely a distraction to keep us from joining you. I'm just glad Starlight saw through the deception first and reached them in time." "Not time enough to prevent our friend from getting hurt..." "And almost drowning..." "You know he would never blame either of you. I'm just thankful you rescued him from drowning just in the nick of time, Starlight. You have my eternal gratitude." "Thanks Twilight... Though I wish none of it could've happened in the first place." "You know Stardust. Always putting himself in danger before others." "And if not for him, Spike here would've potentially endured a worser fate!" "Still he should've come to us before goin' off on a foolish rescue like that! He knew he wasn't any match for Zagreus or whatever that thing was, especially if they knew Stardust couldn't swim!" "You'd think that all that training under Starswirl, swim practice would be part of the regime." "It's always been a small phobia. When he was little, Jack's right ear was ruptured one day while swimming. Since then he's always been reluctant approaching big areas of water. We never really addressed it much..." "...So who was that demon, anyway? You said both Stardust and Zagreus called it 'Sunset?' As in, Sunset Shimmer? 'Cause last I checked, she looked nothing like that even when she was evil!" "That was Sunset..." I finally managed to speak up, grimacing from the bodily aches everywhere as eyes opened and met with seven surprised equines and one dragon surrounding my large bed. "Had her plans at the Fall Formal gone through..." "Stardust!" Twilight and Starlight were quick to magically freeze Pinkie in midair from tackling me, thankfully, sending her harmlessly back to her spot. The purple alicorn, meanwhile, leaned forward and pressed a gentle but firm hoof to my chest, sensing my desire to sit upwards. "Don't strain yourself, you're still recovering." "Cheers love..." I mumbled lovingly, left hand patting her soft fuzzy hoof whilst carefully leaning back against my pillow, taking note of the number of blankets all over my bed. Huh. "Please don't tell me I was out again for a whole week." "Four hours, eighteen minutes and fifty-seven seconds, actually." Was Twilight's unamused response, now inspecting my forehead. "No fever... Thank goodness. You'll be confined to bed until tomorrow, I think. And don't even think of leaving outside of bathroom purposes." I frowned coyly. "I wasn't even gonna plan-" "Of course you weren't." Starlight smiled lightly at our interaction, stepping forward with apprehension dancing in her lilac eyes. "How are you feeling Stardust? That was quite a fall for human standards, wasn't it?" "...Honestly Starlight, I am amazed I'm still alive." Hang on. After a few seconds of checking my pulse and pinching myself, I nodded with a confounded sigh. "Yep, still alive. What a miracle. Speaking of which..." My hazel eyes met Spike's green orbs, my own life unimportant for the long moment, signalling for the dragon to approach me. And the second Spike climbed up the bed, all manners of professionalism left me in favour of pulling the dragon into my chest, tightly embracing my son who I was so thankful was unharmed. In response, Spike returned the favour, pressing into my pained body. But no amount of discomfort will keep me from having the young dragon close to me with no intent of letting go. "You were very brave today..." I was all too happy to mutter with pride, recalling the moment with Spike biting into Zagreus' limb and causing the latter dissatisfaction. "I'm not letting you out of my sight for the rest of the day..." The others watched the exchange with blissful expressions. "Aww!" Pinkie cooed happily, Fluttershy nodding. "You must be so relieved to see Spike safe and sound." "His life over mine Fluttershy." That said, I recalled something else, looking back to the mares. My best friends. "No one else was hurt, in the town right?" Starlight shook her head. "Thankfully no. The fires only happened on the rooftops, no one got hurt." That's some more relief there. "I knew the whole thing was a distraction, especially when we saw that magic red ball explode near the lake. I managed to stop Zagreus in time from laying another hoof on Spike, but not to stop you from falling. Without magic to keep you suspended, we were forced to watch when..." Twilight smiled to her student, placing a hoof to the unicorn's side with reassurance. "She saved your life regardless." My special somepony clarified, proceeding to explain events after my near-drowning experience whilst regarding her former pupil with pride. "While we dealt with our opponents, Starlight threw herself into the lake to pull you out. Unfortunately, Zagreus and Sunset got away, but we managed to save both Spike and you. That's what matters most." ...Huh. "I didn't even know you could swim, Starlight." The pink unicorn looked away. "I can't." ...Oh! My surprise morphed to a smile, offering the meek unicorn a hand. The second the perplexed Starlight took it, I pulled the mare into a one-armed hug, an embrace she happily returned. After a few seconds, Starlight asked in curious relief, "Aren't you upset about Zagreus getting away again?" "Right now, I'm honestly content that my friends, and especially my son, are safe." My hand around her hoof tightened somewhat in affection, beaming widely despite all my unpleasant injuries aching my every movement right then. "You saved the day today, Starlight, and I will always be grateful to have you as a friend and sister to this wonderful family." As expected, tears welled up in the mare's eyes, but Starlight quickly wiped them and shared a proud smile. "And no, Stardust, despite what you think. You're not a liability to us now that you're human again. I think everypony here agrees." Twilight and the others blinked. "Is that what you think?" The purple alicorn inquired rather incredulously, a glimmer of disappointment in her sparkling eyes. "That you're somehow a burden to us now being reverted back to human form?" I shrugged helplessly, only able to grin meekly from Twilight's expectant stare. I could hide nothing from her. "Useless, without magic, muscles or anything noteworthy. This body was really only ever good for criticizing or writing. I spoke to Starswirl." I added, capturing everyone's complete attention. "He... Confessed that it will take a long time before I can become a pony again. He's strained enough as is with keeping balance stable because of this. So, right now I'm not... Anything." A moment of silence. "Pfft!" A loud scoff from, guess who, Rainbow Dash. "So you're human now? You honestly think that matters to us? After all we've been trying to get through that thick head of yours? Twilight, your special somepony's more stubborn than you!" "Darling, I confess some things may differ now surrounding your interaction with others." Rarity added, smiling with light fondness and reassurance. "But you have to worry about regarding your friends. A burden? Useless? Perish the thought! That silver tongue, mature mindset, logical reasoning and creative mind has always come in handy. You don't need magic to consider yourself worthy of our friendship." "Our bonds together are stronger than you think." Starlight pitched in merrily, my family nodding in agreement. "We'll help you through this, no matter what it takes. Even without Balance, you have your friends to aid you in whatever trial comes next." "And I'll keep working on finding a solution to your condition." Twilight stated with firm conviction, once again brushing my bare arm with her lavender hoof, a fire in those breathtaking eyes. "We're all here for you Jack." "...I'm not really surprised." Was all I could say, smiling in affection and exasperation by the sheer display of loyalty, stubbornness and strong will of my amazing friends. "My mind might have to be convinced though about me possibly being useful to anyone now looking like... This." Applejack smirked. "I'm sure some of us will find plenty of use for ya sugarcube." And Twilight pointedly looked away with a light blush from the farmer's coy glance. "Those hands of yours might come in handy around the farm." Oh, farm work. A joy... "Ooh, those hands might also come in handy for reaching high places to decorate for parties! And for making cakes!" That sounds much better. Everyone soon joined in. "You could help in showing me how humans handle my friends with care at the cottage." "You would assist me in revolutionizing a new form of fashion." "Show me how fast humans can run!" "It'll be easier to play video games with hands instead of hoofs now." "It'd be fascinating to study human biology live. Without the dissecting Jack, stop giving me that look." "You could show us how humans fly kites." Everyone turned to Starlight, whom flushed with an adorable grin. "Or show just me... Heh." They all looked back to me expectantly, and those stares could only incite me to shrug with a humoured smile. "Why not? Might as well try to make use of this situation. You're all right, this changes nothing regarding our friendship." But what it changes regarding my romance with Twilight I'll worry about tomorrow. "Just try to be patient with me now. I'm not as physically productive nor strong as I was a pony." "You have nothing to be concerned over, Stardust." Rarity said. "Now, let us address something else we take advantage over. Quite frankly, your new appearance." Uh oh. The others gave me amused apologetic looks. "I took an opportunity to examine your hair, Stardust, and, may I just say... Good grief! It's more entangled than the Everfree Forest in there! Did you ever comb back as a human?" "...Often after I shower." "Dare I ask, how many times do you shower a week?" My body instinctively shrunk back by the arched brow and waiting expression on the pale unicorn's face. "...You know the details aren't really important." Rarity looked aghast, shaking her head with a sly look to Twilight. "Twilight, I must protest. This situation cannot possibly wait. I will return with the necessary supplies shortly. Mark my words, your human boyfriend will look just as gorgeous as his previous form." ...Well, miracles have often happened in Equestria. Twilight smirked lightly. "I'll make sure Jack doesn't try to escape." Oh ha ha. "And if he tries, getting a new hairdo would be the last thing he'll worry about." ...I gulped, pulling the quilt closer to me- Wait... "Am I naked again?" The girls blinked, Spike snickering in good humour whereas Twilight looked away again with pink cheeks, Rainbow inquiring, befuddled. "You keep making a big deal out of that. Why do you wanna keep wearing clothes now?" Chapter 157: Veteran of ContemptThe twelfth day... It's the twelfth day I checked now... Only to be met with disappointment, I groaned tiredly, not really sure what else I was expecting, after inspecting my human hand that's become a regular routine upon waking up, rubbing my eyes to rid of the sleep. Next was stroking my own growing beard, as if subconsciously making certain for any and all changes. But no, I remained in this unfortunate... Predicament. Over a week now. A week since that cursed spell reverted me back to real human form, henceforth splintering a wound in the realm of reality itself. Worse, causing a wound in my own self-esteem. Sitting straight up, barely noting the daylight pouring behind curtains, my next move was pushing back the strands of dark brown hair threatening to entirely conceal my face; a habit fact becoming a nuisance ever since I became human again. And no, I was still not allowing Rarity to shorten it. A palm pressed against my forehead, debating to myself if even getting out of bed was worth the effort today. Wonder what time it was anyway...? Almost two in the afternoon, my pupil. Good morning, by the way. Good mor- Two PM? I blinked, almost falling back onto the pillow in shock. Was Twilight ill or something? Typically the mare dragged me out of bed during seven AM sharp. Has she finally given up on convincing me over getting use to waking up and doing [BEEP] so early? I imagine it's out of sympathy concerning your condition. Starswirl rationalized with a tinge of good humour. Your Princess continues to blame herself towards the fallback of the spell, and would intend on at least making your status as comfortable as possible until another solution presents itself. Huh... Well if becoming human again allows me to sleep in, then I should start considering the benefits of being back as an unwelcome reminder to my past. Speaking of positives, I had twelve days of both paranoia and reassurance over the fact that Zagreus had yet to strike since his assassination attempt a short while back. The fiend made no known move of yet, and Starswirl personally reassured I'd be informed should anything imbalanced arise. Of course, since I was completely incapable and inoperable with using Balance magic, alerting me would probably cause Twilight and the others to insist I stay behind and allow them to handle the crisis. My trust in them says yes. My pride disagrees. Yawning, I took a moment to let the rest of my body wake up before moving out of bed, limbs snapping into place from movement and stretching. Thankfully I recovered entirely from the battle five days ago after being confined to bed; Dr. Twilight's orders. Now I can finally get up and do... Something. What was the schedule for today...? Hell, what was the schedule nowadays since training was currently no longer available? What could I possibly do now since I have no present responsibilities? A glance to my game consoles and TV, and then to the portrait of my old family back on Earth, prompting my weary sigh. ...Maybe I can finally make use of my newfound spare time to hang out more with my friends. They'll probably appreciate that. First's things first, I'll check what Twilight and Spike are up to. Still getting accustomed to walking on two legs daily again. It would be a steady sensation, regaining your human senses over time. On the more optimistic side, my friend, you won't have to concern yourself with reaching heights beyond equine reach outside of magic any longer. Yeah but this body wasn't really an improvement. Lack of sleep and poor health choice during school days has resulted to my height being around the girls in Canterlot High. Heck, I was barely taller than Celestia. I'd be a midget compared to the exaggerated giants of the parallel world, thank God Twilight has yet to comment on that. Well, the alicorn Princess has made one or two comments regarding my personal health ever since my return into human form. "Your body is more fragile and resistant to the laws of this world." I recall my pony girlfriend address me sternly, brow furrowed. "Even the slightest injury for us would be disastrous for you. You have to be more careful and approach matters with genuine concern for your well-being. Otherwise, Zagreus will have already won; you're not as strong as you use to be now, Jack." It was a harsh reminder, but one I needed that day. Twilight was evidently no longer giving her special somepony - or somebody - leeway, having spent the last twelve days checking up on me and clearly making sure I wasn't making any intent on leaving to confront Zagreus on my own. The mare constantly checked up on me with questions and tick boxes regarding how I was feeling, if any sensation was different even in the slightest, if I suspected an ailment was coming and so on. When she was busy, Spike or Starlight were sent in her stead, both equally as concerned by not overly fixated on my health as Twilight was. Now to be fair, it wasn't a bad thing. Twilight had every right to show worry; I wasn't exactly reputable for looking after myself well or making rational decisions when facing danger in stead of my friends, although the latter was rather debatable to my eyes. It wasn't just the Princess, however. My friends kept asking questions to the point where I was both flattered and thoroughly exasperated, starting to feel as though they were treating me as if I was walking glass. I literally rolled my eyes when Twilight received a letter from Celestia herself asking about my condition. Alright, what was that noise? Twice I heard it now since walking to and from the kitchen. And it's originating from the nearby dining hall. Brow perked curiously by the unusual sounds, I decided to take a gander and walk down the hallway where presumable Twilight, Spike or Starlight were, having yet to encounter them since getting up. Although to be fair, it's still a big castle, and I no longer have my Balance powers, so it'd make sense if I easily didn't cross paths with any of my family yet- The sounds became more clearer upon approach, belonging to... The excited gurgling of an infant? Twilight and Spike's own tones followed with mixed emotions. "We're already ten minutes behind..." "It'll be quick Spike. Come on Flurry, eat this for your best aunt!" Flurry...?! Without further prompting, I practically ran into the doorway, revealing the large room to be greeted by... Green substances flung everywhere on the walls and room. Hell, even on the preoccupied dragon and alicorn trying desperately to appease a certain little white fluffiness of joy. A little certain baby that would instantly light up my day, forgetting all about my predicament as a human for the moment. "Dare I ask what you're trying to feed her?" I mused humouredly with a gaze around the room. Even the tall ceiling was coated in that green mushed food. That was quite impressive, as clearly Flurry's responsible for this creative mess. "Mashed peas." Twilight responded without turning around, grinning nervously towards the baby alicorn. "She's... Having some difficulty with eating. Nothing that can't be handled though." "So much for mashed peas being her favourite food." Spike sent me a wry grin, and I shivered slightly. "I wouldn't blame her if it wasn't." Walking forward, I smiled flatly towards the three, Flurry currently watching me now in interest. "I know it's clear how much I hate being dragged out of bed guys, but you could've informed me my favourite niece was coming to visit." "In fairness it was sudden for us." Spike explained, shaking his head. "Shining and Cadence are visiting an old friend in Ponyville and want Twilight to keep an eye on Flurry Heart for the new couple of hours. Even though we have a packed schedule which we're already ten minutes behind." Twilight paid no attention to the emphasized irritation, still trying to feed the baby who dodges the floating spoon... And flinging the next spoonful of peas over my right shoulder, some landing in my untamed dark hair. "How packed are we talking here?" I asked while proceeding to wipe off the disgusting green substance from my strands. "Packed enough that we're going to be completely late if this keeps up." "It'll only take a sec, Spike." Twilight reassured her son quickly, making another attempt towards our beloved niece with encouragement. "Come on Flurry, you love masked peas don't you? Yes you do! Yes you-!" Ha! Smirking at the food flying into Twilight's startled cheek, I turned to Spike again. "Is whatever the schedule about that important?" "A whole class of Cheerilee's came down with the horsey hives. Our first stop is the store to get some presents for the class, then the school to borrow a book to read to them, and cupcakes at Sugarcube Corner. Finally, the hospital where the children are waiting for us. But, as you can see, none of that may happen for a while since Twilight chose to babysit Flurry despite the beforehand schedule." "...Horsey hives." "Uh-huh." "...Okay." That said, I looked back to Twilight and Flurry, basically playing with each other and seeing the dilemma. On one hand, Twilight's goal was noble and something I would do, and would've been more than glad to accompany and assist my girlfriend on this trip. On the other hand, Twilight adored her niece, and always spent every opportune minute playing with her whenever we visited the Empire or they visited Ponyville. Spike's expression on this conundrum was understandable; knowing Twilight, either she'd be distracted by playing with an attention-demanding baby, or preoccupied with taking care of other tasks and not paying enough attention to her beloved family member. The decision was made before I long even dwelled on it. "I'll do it." Both turned to me at my sudden proclamation, and I smiled lightly. "I can deal with the children while you're spending the day with Flurry." Spike's eyes widened. "That's... Actually not a bad idea." Twilight, however, kept dubious. "I'm not sure." She started with a concerned frown, ignoring the excitable Flurry's continuous flinging with the spoon. "It's a busy schedule Jack, and you've been reluctant to go outside ever since your... You know." True. Lately I've been isolating myself from the outside world out of self-protection and from the reaction of citizen ponies witnessing my newfound state. But my hesitation was completely immaterial at the moment. "Family comes first love, you know that." I shrugged with a humoured grin, nodding to the innocent infant. "I know how much you love spending time with Flurry. Let me deal with this schedule, and you can play with your favourite niece to your heart's content." "Are... Are you sure?" Twilight hesitated, glancing between myself and the child thoughtfully. "You don't have to do that Jack. I'm sure I can handle both looking after Flurry and tending to the children at Ponyville Hospital at once." "I don't doubt it." I waved peacefully. "I'm just making it easier for my special somepony. Plus, you know how much I love kids. Plus, after I return, we can all spend time with Flurry together. It's win-win for all of us." "It can work." Spike added helpfully, sounding enthusiastic. "I'll go with him to collect the stuff and help make sure everything goes smoothly. That way he won't be alone in case trouble comes knocking." Father and son activity? Why not? It took a moment of Twilight looking back and forth between the gurgling Flurry on the table and us, eventually releasing a small smile and nodding. "If you're confident about this, I trust you." Yes! "Just keep to schedule and everything will go fine." "It will." I nodded, smiling brightly that matches Twilight's, before walking forward and kneeling down to the curious Flurry. "I'll be back soon, beloved niece-" My head snapped back from the yellow shield of magic suddenly surrounding the alicorn foal, a short cry of terror following. What? Flurry hid behind her large wings in sheer fright, mumbling noises of fear and surprise. As I blinked uncomprehendingly, Spike pointed out slowly. "I, don't think she's use to seeing you like this..." ...I think something in my heart just snapped in two. Twilight noticed my dawning expression of pain, quickly approaching the scared foal and stating quickly in reassurance. "It's okay Flurry! It's your uncle Jack. You remember your uncle, don't you? He loves you almost as much as I do." I was in no mood to retort, worsening by Flurry's reluctant to lower her shield, taking one sneak peek at me before hiding back against her wings. She's... She's terrified of me... It's not your fault, Jack. Feeling my own eyes beginning to water at the newfound realization that my own niece was as nervous around me as the other ponies outside, I took a deep breath and forced a tired grin, knowing how pained it seriously looked. "We'll be back later... Have fun together." And my legs made a faster retreat than I intended. Ignore them Jack. Ignore them Jack. Ignore them Jack! "Spike, any specific toys we're looking for?" "Err... Just somethings that'd make the kids happy I guess." Good enough for me. So that proceeded with finding the most kid-friendly stuffed animals, wooden toys and whatever else I could grab, all the while feigning ignorance to the curious and unnerved stares of nearby customers. On the bright side, my ability to reach high shelves again without the usage of magic was coming in handy. "Maybe I should get something for Flurry too..." I muttered out-loud, sending a weak grin to Spike. "As an apology for terrifying her earlier." The dragon smiled humouredly, carrying an open list of everything we're meant to do. "She wasn't terrified! Just... Surprised." Yeah surprised so much she hid herself in her own, rather impressive, magic shield, and refused to lower it until I [BEEP]ed off. Glancing at the growing trolley, that reminded me, and thankfully took my mind off earlier for the moment. "How many kids were there again?" "Hmm, eight I think." "And we don't wanna waste too much of the borrowed money..." Eight kids alone wouldn't be satisfied with one singular toy each. "I'm thinking sixteen toys, two for each foal. Good idea?" "Sounds good to me." Spike then pointed out with a smile. "Two more for Flurry, don't forget." "Ah yes, good point." Thank you for reminding me Spike. Then, looking at the dragon walking beside me down an aisle, I smirked. "And two more for another favourite kid of mine." "Huh?" Spike met my look and blinked in realization, grinning widely. "Well, I'm not complaining!" "Good." That said, we spun around to another aisle, the empty hall of toys suddenly giving me an idea. "Spike, hop aboard." "Uh what-?" But I already picked up the puzzled lizard and placed him in the baby seat, gearing up to do something Pinkie would approve of. Within seconds, we whizzed past the remaining aisles with noises of excitement, careful not to hit any poor passerby on the way. "Weeeeeee!" "Surely you have more than enough selections in your own library? I'm surprised you chose to see me about it." Cheerilee confessed after finally calming down from the sight of a human at her school doorstep. That was an escapade consisting of the mare screaming loudly and slamming the door, recognizing my voice after we pleaded for her to let us in. A hasty explanation followed with gestures of peace allowed the wary Earth Pony to allow us entry, profusely apologizing for the initial reaction. Fortunately, I had no intent on dwelling on my own misfortune today. This was all for the children. "Any books there would probably take a while for us to pick." I answered with folded arms. "Plus, you know the children well more to know what kind of specific book they'd enjoy, Cheerilee." "I suppose that's a fair point." She nodded, pulling a small shelf of literature on wheels towards us and placing a rather modestly big book on display. "Then how about the 'Ponyville: Fables and Stables?'" Fables... Another word for fairytale, implying there's more than one story inside. "Might take us too long." Next book. "'Alien Alicorns vs Space Pirates?'" "...Sounds like something I'd read but..." "How about 'Redferno: Warrior From Within?'" Spike stood between us with a raised book covering his face, the picture of a muscular blue dragon flexing to emphasize the point. "It's about a handsome dragon warrior who slays evildoers with his breath, and his snappy comebacks." I snorted with a smirk. "My kind of guy." And look down to Cheerilee. "Think the children would love that?" The Earth Pony nodded. "Sounds perfect!" Excellent. "Then we'll borrow it for the time being, thank you Cheerilee." Spike was more than pleased, grinning and taking the large book to the doorway where our shopping bags waited. We watched him go with bright smiles, Cheerilee then chuckling rather mischievously. "Ah the look of a proud father." Hm? She winked knowingly. "You know, Spike was an excellent pupil during that one time he attended school with the foals. I think he takes after his parents well." "Hopefully his mother for the most part." Still, I appreciated the notion. Nodding in thanks and farewell, I walked over to join the enthusiastic dragon- "Stardust...?" I looked back, the dark pink Earth Pony now suddenly looking hesitant and calling out with a weak smile. "Just... Be careful around the foals, okay? They might now... React too well... If you understand." ...Ah. I sighed, nodding with a forced positive expression, and continued after Spike. Next up, Sugarcube Corner, anything to take my mind off the potential scenario that the kids would be terrified of my presence like... She was... It only took one step into the store. "Waaaaaaah!" I could only watched in confounded dismay by the two foals of Cupcake and Carrot Cake wailing in fright and proceed to run off further into the bakery, leaving me alone with Spike and a blinking Pinkie Pie. The former sent me a reassuring glance, but that was far from enough to soothe the growing ache all day. First Flurry, the town, now two more foals. Let's hope it'll cease from there... Probably not. "Wow!" The bouncy Earth Pony commented as though impressed. "They normally don't get that scared so easily!" Yeah, thanks Pinkie. Rolling my eyes, I strode up towards the mare and made the order. "I'm here to get the cupcakes for the sick class at the hospital." Pinkie saluted, pulling out a tray right the [BEEP] out of nowhere, and I nodded. "Cheers. How much?" The purchase was made, and Spike added brightly. "So far so good. At least we're not getting delayed by any of the usual shenanigans, huh?" ...When he puts it like that, I suppose that was a decent point... Actually, one look at the cupcakes and a glance to my son. "Spike, do we still have time before the hospital?" "Erm..." He checked the long list. Surprised he hasn't tripped over it or anyone else yet. "Since we're getting everything done on time, we've got an extra five minutes to spare." Perfect. "Pinkie." I looked back to the positive party mare. "Would you mind getting a cake ready after we're done?" "Sure! Who for?" "Flurry." Spike snapped a glance to me in surprise, but Pinkie released an excited gasp and nodded wildly. "No problem! I'll check with Twilight what kind of cake she likes and get everything ready in no time! B.R.B!" "Wait, how do you know that Flurry's... Here?" I finished flatly to the cloud dust which was once the Earth Pony, looking to Spike helplessly. The dragon shrugged- "I'm back!" Gah! I gripped my own chest in shock, Pinkie returned to her station with a happy beam. "Mashed Pea Cake will be ready in no time! Luckily we have some spare normally reserved for Pound Cake and Pumpkin Cake! Not the first time I ever made a Mashed Pea Cake mind you, it'll be a snitch!" Pinkie then paused, blinking curiously. "Shouldn't you be going to Ponyville Hospital by now?" "Doing so now!" Picking up the edges of the warm tray, I proceeded to hurry outside, Spike following quickly. And as we walked down the path past more staring ponies, something just occurred to me. "Spike?" "Yeah?" "Did Pinkie Pie literally just say 'B.R.B?'" "She did. Why?" "...No reason." I sighed wearily. "No reason at all." "For real, you sure you're alright?" "I'm fine Spike." Came the automatic response for the tenth time, sounding more visibly drained and weary even to myself. My hands were too full at the moment to even wipe my face, once again trying to ignore the stares of passing by ponies who even stared at me in shock or hurriedly pushed their kids or loved one away. Spike was silent for a brief moment. "But for real though, you're definitely certain you're okay?" Sigh. "Yes Spike." "Okay, just checking." But something in that all-too-innocent tone informed me over the dragon's clear skepticism regarding my mental health. I mean, my mental health was always far from sound, but this was something else entirely. "Look on the bright side Dad, you get to read and play with the foals when we get there. And we know how much you love kids!" That did, at least, bring a smile to my face. "Too true Spike, too true." "They'll love the cupcakes, and the toys we bought for them. If you ask me, things will go by without a hitch." Spike sounded more as though he was trying to reassure himself than I. "We're already two minutes early than scheduled, and the hospital's just in sight!" Spike, I appreciate what you're trying to do, but I humoured the dragon anyway, nodding in small relief. "If we're lucky, they won't kick me out at first glance." I quipped wryly. Spike evidently caught the layer of that tone. "Aha! So it is still bothering you!" The dragon had his own claws full to point, but he would. "You shouldn't have to worry Dad; I'm sure they'll let us in once everything's explained." Sure. "Although, maybe you should try to keep that look off you once we go inside?" I glanced at my adopted son inquisitively. "What look?" "That look, like you're going to eat the next thing that crosses your path." Spike shrugged with a sheepish smile. "Try to smile the whole time in, and the foals will love ya in no time." "Spike, I think Twilight is rubbing off too much optimism on you." Speaking of which, wonder how she and Flurry were doing? Were they having fun? Playing together lovingly as aunt and niece? For a moment, I envisioned in my mind's eye the sight of the two sitting against once another, playing with laughter and smiles and just enjoying a family moment. Two ponies I hopelessly adored. "That's better!" Spike snapped me out of it, the dragon grinning broadly. "Keep that smile up by, I'm guessing, thinking of a certain purple alicorn with a love for books and her friends?" "And her son." I quipped lightly, the shadow of the building consuming us the closer we approached. I nodded with a relieved smile towards the place. "So far so good, let's head in and keep the kids waiting no longer." Just keeping thinking of them. Just keeping thinking of them. Just keeping thinking of them... The reception suddenly became deathly quiet upon our entry, stares from both medical staff and patients alike freezing at the sight of an alien entering their very hospital. I winced, trying to maintain the image of Twilight and Flurry having the time of their lives to keep me content enough to get through this. Although that didn't stop my grip on the plastic bags tightening by the uncomfortable looks my way. Spike, however, took the initiative upon sensing the tense atmosphere. "Nurse Redheart!" He called out to one clothed mare, waving with a fixed grin. "We're here to see the sick foals!" The addressed white pony in question blinked, as though just noticing the dragon. "Ah, Spike. We were expecting you and... Princess Twilight." Eyes darted to me nervously as she hesitantly approached, and I felt something akin to bile rising in my throat by the stares given to me. Don't let it bother you Jack, don't let it bother you...! "The Princess had some unexpected developments back at the castle, so she sent us in her stead." Spike explained hurriedly, proceeding to pat my ankle with an air of false confidence. "Stardust and I have gotten everything needed to help make the children feel much better." "I... See..." Clearly there were some reservations to this newfound revelation, judging by the expressions on the nurse and several other members of staff. "This way then..." Nurse Redheart reluctantly turned around and has us follow, and I did my best to ignore the befuddled and downright horrified stares of the patients, acting as though the very boogeyman was here to haunt them in their most vulnerable states. Again, don't let it bother you Jack... Upon guiding us to the room of sick fillies and colts, Redheart proceeded to add. "Just a fair warning, but the children are expecting the Princess of Friendship than... Your friend here, Spike. Try not to make them too nervous, okay?" Translation: Try not to completely scare the living [BEEP] out of them because of my grotesque appearance. But Spike didn't seem to catch her meaning, only nodding with a positive grin. "Don't sweat it! We've got this, right Dad?" "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH-!" SLAM. "Dad, wait up!" Patients and doctors quickly squashed themselves to the sides upon my stormy approach, and that did nothing to diminish the growing stabbing pain enveloping my chest. Hearing the pitter-patter of Spike's little feet, I had absolutely no intention of looking at the dragon and showing him my hurt and severely downtrodden expression. It was all a ruse, I was fooling myself. Believing for a minute that I could possibly help these kids while looking like the worst guest for a Jeremy Kyle episode. Just because I wanted to do good despite my current disposition and let Twilight have a fun day spent with her beloved niece. The second I opened that door into the room, I was expected to be greeted by at least some apprehension and nervousness from the children. Not... A chorus of screaming followed with them hiding behind their pillows. "Dad!" Ths time, Spike's familial call worked, but only in halting me and resting one palm against the wall, the other in my face and just wanting to go home more than anything. I just succeeded in ruining today simply by showing up. Those kids will probably get nightmares for weeks now because of this... "Dad...?" I vaguely heard my son ask in worry. Without considering it, I whirled around and gasped out in pure pain. "They're terrified of me Spike. They're absolutely petrified. Hell, everyone's feeling that way towards me now. I just... I didn't..." My thumb and index finger rubbed my tired forehead, voice now sounding strained. "I hoped that at least something would go right, but I've only been kidding myself..." "They were just surprised, that's all!" Spike was quick to rebuttal, now tugging on the edge of my trousers below. "They'll warm to you in no time. C'mon Dad, once you start reading to them their fears will be all but forgotten." An image of the kids' reactions to my presence, reading and trying to win their approval, all concealing most of their facial features behind quilts and pillows and, Hell, even the toys we got them, making no attempt whatsoever to even approach the human who just wanted to help them feel better. A cold sensation washed over me, my inside freezing at the thought of frightening those young, innocent foals any further. I gazed down to the only child thus far who has expressed no fear about my appearance, pulling at the bottom of my pants in attempt to have me follow. If there's one positive from this terrible day, it's that Spike's faith in me was unwavering, and I couldn't be more thankful for that. Kneeling down, I addressed the blinking dragon with a tiny, forced smile. "Spike, why don't you read for them instead? I'm sure you'll get along with kids around your age than I." "What?" Spike asked in puzzlement. "But... But you have to help out! Mom's counting on us to do this!" "Which is why you have a better chance at doing this than I, right now." I stood up, after patting the dragon's head, staring down wearily. "It was a mistake of me to volunteer for her. You have a better chance appeasing the children right now. Plus, I'm sure you'll be a fantastic storyteller." I began turning around, wanting nothing more than to get out of this judgement hospital and back into the sanctuary of the castle... Preferably my own bed. But one step was taken before Spike inquired, "Wait, where are you going?" "Home." I simply responded, sending a weak smile over my shoulder. "You've got this all handled, son... Make me proud, moreso than you already do." Thinking of nothing else to say, I made my hasty retreat before the young lizard could make any further attempt to dissuade me. It was better this way; I wouldn't have to keep an entire room of sick children constantly on edge simply by being there as a human. Go to sleep again and never wake up... Should've been doing that the whole day instead, as opposed to feeling like a miserable piece of [BEEP]. So let's recap. The whole town's unnerved by me. The sick kids at Ponyville Hospital screamed at the sight of me. Even my own niece is absolutely terrified just from looking at me. All in all, there was certainly a reason behind my more introverted nature of late. I knew Equestrian kind; how easily scared and nervous they can get. Remember the Zecora fiasco, even though there was nothing she did at all to indicate herself as a threat to the ponies, but they still treated her as a monster? That was how I felt then. At least Zecora had the mercy of being oblivious to everyone's plight until the very end, the ponies made themselves clear about my newfound appearance without having the decency to lock themselves behind closed doors to spare me the repulsed expressions. My pace back to the castle only quickened with each passing step, practically running into the home once arriving, panting quite heavily and brain threatening to collapse my legs from sheer pressure and stress, slamming the doors behind me. And what greeted me were the sounds of two ponies having the time of their lives. The best I could muster was a faint smile as Flurry and Twilight whizzed past me above, playfully chasing each other to their heart's content, obviously taking no note of my return just yet. For the better, I imagined; no need to frighten my own Goddaughter again... Might as well confine myself to my room for the time being, at least until Shining and Cadence come by to pick up their kid. As Twilight chased the alicorn foal down the various halls, I began making my way towards my bedroom, hearing the melodious noises of fun and sheer happiness from two ponies I loved. Let them have their moment without me ruining it. I wasn't kidding when I told Spike he could handle matter at the hospital; look who he has as his parents. A pony and human whom equally adore playing with children and reading to them- Oof! A white blur slammed into my chest, knocking the wind out of me as my back landed harshly on the pale red carpet below. Ow... A little dazed, I leaned up to see the perpetrator staring up whilst sitting on my chest innocently. "Hello there." I managed to gasp out with a tiny smile. To absolutely no effort, as Flurry immediately flew off my body and encased herself with yellow magic once again. Twilight, landing beside the secured foal, smiled endearingly to her niece before regarding me curiously. "You're back early." She noted. "According to my calculations you shouldn't be done so soon. Did something happen?" And purple orbs glanced over me. "And where's Spike?" "He's... Reading to the kids instead." That hurt to say, a lot. Grunting, I rose upwards and regarded the shielded Flurry, feeling another stabbing sensation to my heart, and looking back to Twilight. "It's... Better this way." "Oh." The alicorn blinked, looking back to Flurry with a hopeful smile. "Then I guess that means your uncle's free to spend more time with his beloved niece and aunt. Isn't that great Flurry?" The very much younger alicorn had obvious objections, taking one peek at me and concealing herself behind wings again, the yellow shield brightening to emphasize how she wished I disappeared from the sight of her. Twilight gave me a reassuring glance, but I shook my head, having already frightened enough foals for today. "Don't let me keep you from having a fun time together." I careful walked past the two, trying desperately not to frighten my niece some more. "I'll just... Be in my room..." "Jack..." I grimaced, calling back weakly. "I'm fine love." In reality I was anything but. "Just... It'd probably suited everyone had I never gotten up today at all..." You shouldn't deem yourself too harshly, my young friend. I terrified an entire town, a bunch of sick kids and my own niece today just by volunteering to help out my girlfriend. Pardon me for allowing my self-loathing to at least be a little justified in this case, teacher... It was likely for the best that Spike dealt with the children after all, though not for reasons you may assume. Regardless, you have no reason to judge yourself at a low point, Jack. None of todays going-ons are your fault in the slightest. I appreciate you trying Starswirl, sighing loudly as I stared at the floor I walked upon with a depressed glare. But face facts, these ponies will presume anything outside of them is dangerous at first glance. I was never an exception. And let's be real, even as a pony I never had a decent reputation among the town, not since my little incident under Sombra's control ages ago... As you claim, Jack, that was indeed time ago. The citizens simply require time to grow use of your newfound disposition, that's all. And don't presume that today is entirely misfortune on your part just yet, my young pupil. What could you possibly-? Hmm? A tug against the lower edge of my jeans prompted me to halt, slowly turning around to gaze down by the little pony silently asking me to halt. W-What? Flurry stared up to me, looking back at Twilight's encouraging nod and smile, and to me again, head tilted in complete curiosity, and I instinctively returned the gesture, wondering what was going in the little filly's mind. "Un?" She made a cute noise, reaching up to me with expectant limbs, and suddenly a small surge of hope passed through me. Carefully, I reached downwards and grasped the foal beneath her front limbs, picking my niece into my arms, and waited, her adorable clear blue eyes searching my own, as if checking for something. Then- "Un!" Pecked me at the tip of my nose, as though finally recognizing me and beginning to gurgle out excitedly. Twilight called out happily. "I knew she'd understand!" "Un!" I looked from the niece in my arms to Twilight uncomprehendingly, and the purple mare smirked at my reaction. "She's calling out to her favourite uncle, Jack." "Un!" Finally, the situation dawned on me, almost dropping the adorable alicorn from my arms. It felt as though all of my unpleasant developments today washed away into nothingness, replaced by the suffocating light this child poured from her soul. From her heart. My previous anguished expression was reverted to newfound hope and wonder, regarding the gleeful Flurry Heart as though she was a blessing to behold. Well, that's because she was. Flurry then proceeded to tug a strand of dark hair with her hoof, making an endearing grunt of effort. Giggling behind her hoof, Twilight called out cheerfully. "Looks like our niece wants you to play too." Looking back down at the niece sitting comfortably in my human arms, I couldn't stop the widened grin on my face, cheekily answering back. "Well, who am I to decline her royal Highness?" Okay... NOW I'm exhausted. With a groan, my back landed harmlessly on the floor, panting heavily after struggling to keep up with the two energetic mares. Stamina... Not as much as when I was a pony... How things change rapidly. Chasing after two flying ponies was one way on cardio exercise, I suppose. My legs always worked better than my arms. No wonder I adjusted quickly to equine limbs so quickly- Oof...! The little bundle of joy and playfully landed oh-so gracefully on my vulnerable stomach, prompting me to gasp out in surprise and look up, meeting the blissful smile of my beloved niece. "Alright, I confess." I smirked humouredly, carefully sitting up. "You've bested I, the Twilight Warrior. Take pride in your victory today, Flurry." In answer, the foal cheered happily and tackled my chest, snuggling into a hug which I so eagerly returned without delay, Twilight approaching us with a matching content smile, looking as though she was ready to cry at the sight. As the alicorn stood beside us, Flurry looked between her uncle and aunt with nothing short of joy, this time motioning for Twilight to join in the embrace. The purple mare happily obliged. Yeah... I could get use to this. Both pure hearts warming away all my worries and preconceived notions after today. I sighed in relieved happiness, both their souls doing wonder for my health. This certainly beats a while day of terrifying the daylights from everyone I came across. That said, I regarded Twilight with a gratified look. "Thank you, for persuading Flurry like that." My special somepony nodded. "Of course." And snuggled her favourite niece lovingly. "Flurry just needed to take one look at your eyes, and recognize the uncle she looks up to." I snorted humouredly, rubbing the tiny alicorn's colourful mane. "Looks up to. Twilight I think she's too young to seek out anyone for guidance just yet." "You'd be surprised." Twilight smirked coyly, regarding the foal between us with affection. "She's a fast leaner, taking after her aunt in so many things." God help us. As if one studious alicorn Princess wasn't enough. "Hush you." Twilight commanded in mock sternness as though hearing that joking mental thought, smiling lightly. "There's nothing wrong with having a desire to learn." "Let's just hope she doesn't take after her aunt's rashness then." The purple mare scoffed. "Or her uncle's reckless tendencies." "Or her aunt's prone to quickly losing composure." "Nor her uncle's flair for dramatics." Flurry once again exclaimed noises of excitement, prompting us to regard her again with open endearment. Earlier I wanted the day to end, now I wish it never did. Twilight looked up to me, a sparkle in her eyes telling me she wished the same thing. With one hand softly playing with Flurry's pink and blue mane, I muttered quietly with content. "I hope she takes after her aunt in so many ways. Beauty, brains, and everything else which makes her perfect." I looked back up to the blushing yet thrilled Twilight, beaming for the first time in weeks. "You're gonna be the best inspirational figure for her, love. She'll learn so much from you." "Not only from me." Twilight retaliated fondly, pointing out rather knowingly. "She has an uncle with his own wisdom and advice that'd benefit our favourite niece for the future to come. We could both teach her many things together." ...Huh. That's a rather enticing proposal. "Growing up under the tutelage from both pony and human experience." I mused out-loud, to which Twilight nodded in proud agreement. I then grinned coyly. "Teach her not to make the same mistakes as Celestia- Actually...!" My brain was beginning to expand ideas, cutting Twilight off before she could rebuttal. "A better idea, we could teach her history of both pony and human kind! To learn about past ruler of both worlds and learn from them! What do you think?" The look on Twilight's face was all the answer needed, but that didn't stop the mare from releasing an excited gleeful gasp and emphasized with embracing me tightly. "That's a brilliant idea!" And proceeding to hold up the oblivious foal and grin brightly. "She'll have the wisdom and knowledge from the best of both worlds, aided by the teachings of us both. It's perfect!" Twilight's approval despite almost crushing my neck lifted my spirits even further. "Aun!" Flurry called out, flying around her beloved aunt cheerfully, and we laughed by the adorable sight. "We could start with bedtime stories from both worlds, work up from there as she grows older." I pointed out in suggestion, to which Twilight nodded her complete approval. "Sounds good to me!" The mare said, catching the energetic alicorn in her lavender hoofs and magically summoning two stuffed bears for them to play with. "I wouldn't be a good B.A.E otherwise!" And added upon glancing at my expression. "Best. Aunt. Ever!" B.A- Hasbro, you sly dogs. "You certainly are, Twilight." Chapter 158: Vow to Fight, Vow to RunIt's too early for this. "- And so, with Starswirl's own magical properties maintaining your physical form at present, I theorize that we can establish and thorough connection to the magic realm into the link invisible between yourself and Starswirl the Bearded." Way too early for this... Twilight, looking very pleased with her own lecture, proceeded to motion towards the blackboard with all her scientific discoveries chalked upon. "All we have to do, Jack, is uncover this link from the specific source and utilize the magic there. Luckily, I think I have a good idea as to where the maintained magic lies. All you have to is simply stand there for me while I utilize this practiced reversal spell Starlight and I worked tirelessly on." "Is it safe?" Spike inquired from the side, asking in my stead. I was currently more resigned in just keeping to the spot and waiting for Twilight to work her magic. It's a fool's errand trying to stop the mare from practicing any spell of hers. "Of course it is; the spell is relatively harmless to any other equine on initial impact." Twilight paused, and then magically brought the dragon behind her with a nod. "Just to be safe." Ah, I feel so encouraged. Twilight smirked in anticipation. "Ready Jack?" Not really, but go nuts love. With no vocal or physical confirmation, Twilight had all the incentive required regardless and fired a pink beam from her lit horn, aimed directly towards the left side of my chest. I couldn't resist from flinching as an instinctive reaction, the magic bouncing off me followed with the walls, ceiling and floor of the library. Spike yelped upon the beam soaring past his side, Twilight following the magic wildly as it finally ceased and hitting a normal book to the side. Producing a tail and wings. Charming. Twilight sighed as the book began flying to freedom, magically recalling it and not looking deterred in the slightest. "I guessed it wouldn't be so simple; your body's like walking armour against all forms of magic." And then she smiled positively. "Fortunately, this only fuels my incentive to try something else. Maybe we should aim for the head instead, that's where Starswirl's communicating with you from the magic realm, right Jack?" I shrugged, and Spike asked. "Wait, why were you aiming for the chest in the first place?" "Jack's magic originally centered from the heart." The Princess started in full teacher mode, all too happy to explain any question given to her. "Balance operates differently than regular magic, drawn from the emotions of the user rather than the horn of an Equestrian. My first deduction was that if we could direct the spell to whatever possible magic may now lay dormant in him, it would reawaken that power and assist us in changing Jack back to normal." Normal? "Err, pony I mean." Twilight added sheepishly at my raised brow. Spike hummed for a moment, before making another inquiry. "Wait, Dad can still talk to Starswirl, right, even though he's no longer a pony?" "That's right Spike." "So then, how about he just asks Starswirl if anything you just said will work?" Twilight opened her muzzle... And closed it, face-hoofing herself. Didn't think of that, did you love? "Like you were considering it." The alicorn snapped without malice at my expression, grinning lightly to her adopted son. "Great idea Spike. Well Jack, what does Starswirl the Bearded think about my theory?" Hoping for approval from your hero, Twilight? I chuckled tiredly, shaking my head before glancing to the ceiling. Well mentor? Any of Twilight's thoughts sound plausible to your esteemed wisdom? You make it sound as though I am a critic among all after my time. The teacher expressed humour before proceeding to answer. There is credit to these ideas Princess Twilight has expressed. Sensing a but here... Any spell conjured from regular unicorn, or in this case alicorn, will prove unfeasible from manifested physical power. Twilight is correct regarding the resting magic within you, Jack. Balance lies in the hearts of many, and for few it ever truly awakens. In order to access yours again, a mental concentration of magic is required. "Well?" Twilight pressed suddenly. "What is he saying?" "One sec love." And it would revert me back to equine form? Correct. The triggered power would encompass the wielder and transform him to a state necessary to utilize the full magic. This cannot be presently achieved with the usage of current magic. The answer itself lies in ancient magic unseen for generations, long before my time, I speculate. Could we find this supposed magic then? Hmhm. One thing at a time, my eager pupil. At Twilight's clear impatience, I sighed and finally repeated everything said to me from Starswirl to her. Once finished, my girlfriend looked away, thoroughly contemplating all this information with a rubbing muzzle and thoughtful frown, nodding to herself and making hums of speculation, muttering loudly to herself. Spike and I waited, myself with folding arms. "If that works... Maybe if she'd... Combining the spell with ancient usage... All deduction points to the cause..." Spike commented in amusement. "Think we should leave Mom to it?" The dragon then blinked, as though realizing how accustomed he was getting with calling the alicorn Princess whom raised him from birth that. Won't lie, I was still getting use to it. "Starswirl's never lost his touch as the wisest being in all of Equestria." Twilight deduced, gazing back to us with a hopeful grin. "It all makes sense. We just need to research untouched magic never before witnessed. I'll talk to Princess Celestia about it, she might have something we'll need in our search for this ancient spell your teacher's referring to. Tell Starswirl the Bearded that Twilight Sparkle says thanks!" You are quite welcome. "Starswirl says return the favour by releasing your boyfriend from your current clutches." Spike laughed lightly, Twilight shaking her head with a fond smile, and I smirked widely. "This one?" "No." "This one?" "No." "This one?" "No." "...This one?" "No." "It's the exact same one I just showed. Are you even paying attention?" "Answer's still no, Spike." The dragon huffed, tossing the shirt to the side with the coat hanging. My son was currently digging through my wardrobe of unused clothing, pulling out random attire for myself to adorn for the day. The occasion? None really, but Twilight was insistent that, despite the fact I was moreso introverted than ever since becoming human again, I shouldn't become too lax and wear PJ's all day. "It's important to stay active as a human." The mare had said with knowing firmness. "I've looked up what happens to your kind when they get too comfortable around doing nothing, and I refuse to allow my special somepony to fall into the same trap, present situation or not." Love ya too honey... "Hmm... This one might do." Spike commented quietly, pulling out another shirt from the hangings with prompted my grimace. The dragon noted my look and grinned humouredly. "Not a fan of red, huh?" "Red and grey? Pass." I waved dismissively, and my son nodded, tossing it over again and inciting me to roll my eyes at the mess Spike was making. Just wait, Rarity herself will come barging in from the callous care of clothing and- SLAM. "What in heaven's name is happening here?!" Oh, right on cue. "My intuition was correct." The white unicorn gasped loudly, storming over to the discarded pile of clothes and complaining in thorough despair. "Stardust, just because you are dissatisfied with your newfound condition, doesn't mean it's completely fine with expressing your frustration out on innocent hard work by talented creatures of your world!" What? "Spike's the one throwing my clothes around!" I defended irritably, but Rarity just gazed at me with an unimpressed look. "And you're merely sitting there allowing it? Of course Spike wouldn't know any better." Said dragon grinned at Rarity's claim for his innocence. I just groaned. "Now, what is this all about hm?" "Nothing." I shrugged from the couch, leaning on the armrest boredly. "Twilight just wants me to wear casual clothes." "And no doubt something more original than that regular black shirt you seem so fond of." "It's the only shirt I have with sleeves." In my earnest defense. "Do you have any idea how cold I easily get, now again as a human?" Spike held up a black cardigan with a cover of a pale blue wolf. "Aren't these for keeping you warm?" "Correct Spike!" Rarity praised the young lizard, smiling and nodding in approval. "Now, it is clear to me that Twilight wishes for her special somepony to become far more proactive and keeping himself in a healthy environment, and that includes on what he wears now. While others may not see the need for your kind to cover themselves up on a daily basis, Stardust, I can appreciate the dedication made into their hard work." "I suppose this appreciation first stemmed from the clothing you had Spike 'borrow' from my wardrobe a week back?" The mare flushed at the accusation, scoffing lightly. "Simple research darling. I promise to return them once I am done." Confirmation that I will never see them again. Wonderful. Rarity played ignorance to my flat look, magically reorganizing the discarded clothing and basically everything else in the wardrobe. Once done, the mare stepped back with a nod. "It's a start. Now, since you're clearly having trouble, I shall decide with my thorough expertise as to what casual wear may suit you on this lovely day." "Oh no Rarity. By all means, don't trouble yourself on my account." The fashion mistress huffed, glancing over to me with wry sapphire eyes. "Your dry wit remains as constant even as human, I see." And smiled over to the dragon. "Spike, kindly assist me in finding the most suitable attire for your placated father if you'd please." "It'd be my pleasure Rarity!" No rest for the wicked... Resigned, I simply sat back and waited patiently. Very, very patiently, almost wishing now that a black hole would turn up so I could take care of it. Wait, I had no magic to use... Screw it, so it could suck me up and away from this situation. "And voila! Charming is it not?" I took one look at the mirror and downwards again, wondering previously to myself why Starswirl had bothered bringing all my clothes here as though preparing for this scenario. With a weary sigh, I nodded with a light smile to the fashionista. "Wonderful. Thank you Rarity." The unicorn was more than pleased. "I am more than confident that a certain special Princess of yours would positively adore this display of self-care, Stardust dear." Oh I'm sure. Tilting her head, Rarity added with a furrowed brow. "There is, although, one more matter regarding physical aspects we must address." Oh God what now? As though hearing that, the snow white mare rolled sapphire eyes. "No need to look so dejected darling, this is all in regards to your healthy disposition. Where was I?" Forgetting, hopefully. "Ah yes." Damn it. "It appears with your abrupt transformation back into a human, that has brought significant repercussions to other areas of your body. More specifically, your mane and facial hair." Rarity walked forward then, squinting with thorough inspection up my face. "I imagine, though you'd refuse to confess as such, having those strands cover your face constantly now to be a tedious affair darling." I shrugged, my hand instinctively reaching up to brush away a strand covering my right eye. "I've gotten use to it." Rarity shook her head, disapproval etched on elegant features. "Unsurprising, but rather troubling. And I suppose an outright shave would be out of the question for you. I've learnt all this time knowing you." Even she had to smile in good humour at my smirk, continuing. "Still, it wouldn't do harm to at least commit to some style involving your hair for everyone's benefit. It's almost as if you're trying to hide your face from the world." Well, considering how scared the inhabitants of this world were nowadays by taking one glance at me, it's kind of warranted. "So what, I should tie my hair up or something every time I get up? Sounds tedious." "Or at the very least, tie your hair back in some manner so you can at least appear you're making an attempt." Rarity replied firmly, putting her hoof down. "Nothing too stylized if you wish it, but just so you're keeping that mane of yours under submission. In regards to your facial hair, meanwhile, that could do with a trim." "Maybe not trim it. At least, not all of it." Spike pitched in from the side, the dragon rummaging through my cupboards as though looking for something. "Maybe give the beard a style too. Like, a goatee or something. That way you'll look more cleaner and like a royal special somepo- Err, somebody for a Princess. I think Twilight would like that." Rarity smiled appreciatively, nodding in agreement with the dragon's suggestion. "Precisely! A far more organized and elegant approach than simply allowing this jungle you call hair to run loose." Normally I'd flat out refuse suggestions over what's to be done with my hair, but Spike's words stuck a curious chord in me, closing my mouth in thought. A goatee... Like a Master-style look... Hmm... I think I could see the appeal there. My hand stroked my rather growing facial hair covering my mouth, cheeks and chin. It was starting to grow a little bothersome, especially food-wise. Tie the hair back and trim my beard to a goatee. A short image of Twilight smiling her approval at this potential new appearance, remarking how handsome I looked. Wishful thinking? Perhaps, but the alicorn has often expressed lately how irritable my hair must be these days, looking out for my personal hygiene. "Hey, look what I found!" Our gazes turned to Spike, the young lizard pulling something out of a drawer and presenting the item in question, prompting my grimace. Oh joy. Spike ran over to join us, holding up the damn thing with a proud beam. "You wore this in that time where we were trapped in your world. Figured you'd want to use them again now that you're... You know." I examined the forsaken glasses in my fingers with a displeased mutter. "Never thought I'd wear these things again..." And I had prayed it would never happen again. At Rarity and Spike's expectant looks, I sighed in utter defeat and unfolded the damn thing, my admittedly blurry vision becoming all the more clearer for me then. Now, I wasn't totally useless without these glasses. But if you'd ask me to read or look at something far away, then we'd have a problem. Up-close it's fine. My vision was a million times better as a pony than a real human. Hell, I never needed glasses during my five times in Equestria Girls. But I was certainly not fine with walking around with these things in public. Despite Rarity's newfound stoke of inspiration. "Now I have found another incentive. Stand right there Stardust, we need something new for you to adorn to suit those glasses which, admittedly, give you a more sophisticated appearance, mane aside." Spike chuckled sheepishly, and I just shook my head with hands in pockets. At this rate I'll miss dinner... ... ... ... Well... It does have... Something to it. I believe it rather fetching, Jack. Princess Twilight and your friends would definitely approve. You think? My fingers grazed across shaven skin, both cheeks and neck holding hair no longer. And with a short trim to my front facial hair, staring into the bathroom mirror greeted me with a newfound appearance, one I was rather growing accustomed to quickly, finding myself smiling. As for the rest of my hair, it was, as Rarity had recommended, all tired back to a short ponytail, albeit tiny rebellious strands sticking out to my sides. Well no one's perfect. That's what a comb was for. Taking care of those minor nuisances was no issue, I set the comb back down and leaned forward again, giving myself a clear inspection. Yeah... Yeah not bad. My reflection nodded in approval. Tied back hair with a goatee. It's not perfect, but it'll do with keeping my hair tamed and my friends quiet. For now anyway. Straightening, I washed away the remains of fallen facial hair and proceeded to depart, finding myself rather invigorated, although that might've been the effect of the shower. Personally, I couldn't stand showers. Oh, nothing against being clean, but baths, I always felt, were more tolerable and relaxing than the shower back home. Now, what to do next-? I hissed in surprised pain, books collapsing against my legs and onto feet. Dammit! Blinking rapidly, I stared down at the at the unicorn I accidentally collided into, the pink mare dazed briefly before expression apologetic surprise. "Oops sorry about that Stardust! I wasn't watching where I was going." And magically began picking up the fallen objects. Shaking my head, I knelt downwards and proceeded to help. "My fault too Starlight. Just because I'm human doesn't mean I shouldn't pay attention to my surroundings." "Heh. Seriously though, I was too enraptured in... Huh." The mare paused, purple eyes halting at the sight of my features as I held out a book for her to take. "Stardust, you look..." "Like Rosie O'Donnel's fitness coach?" I prompted with a sly smile. Starlight grinned humouredly. "Different." She finished, accepting the book and placing it in her bag, examining me more curiously with a light smile. "Cleaner, I'd say." "You can thank Rarity for that." She smirked with a perked brow. "And the goatee?" "Spike's idea entirely." "I'm sure." "It was!" Starlight proceeded to giggle, smiling now brightly. "Well, it suits you. Moreso than that depressing look you've been having these past few weeks." Oh, very charming of you. "Has Twilight seen the new look yet? She'll definitely love it." "Not yet." Although inwardly, I was quite pleased by the approval and fondness Starlight expressed for the look. I shook my head with an amused smile, rising up again and stepping out of the way for her. "Don't let me keep you from your studies." "Oh, I was just returning some books to the library. I found that I was too busy making a new friend to study today." I blinked, expression pleasant surprise. "Well congrats, I'll have to meet this lucky friend sometime soon." The unicorn giggled. "Maybe I can introduce you both tomorrow. You'll love her, Stardust, she's got this wonderful sense of humour and uniqueness about her unlike anypony I've ever encountered before." At seeing my immediate hesitant look, Starlight added hastily. "And she definitely wouldn't be unnerved by your new look. I mean, she doesn't appear to be the judgmental type! You'd get along just fine, trust me!" "...We'll see Starlight. We'll see." So after that confrontation with Starlight, I took to locating Twilight. No results, not even in her favourite spots inside the place. Spike and Rarity had already left as I busied cleaning myself earlier, leaving me to my own devices. I deduced that Twilight was no longer indoors and probably out to see a friend. It'd be easier to know if I had Balance's senses again. That said, I took around to exploring the castle instead, going in no particular direction but also avoiding that hallway filled to the brim with spider webs, just as a general rule. My feet just guided me up and down the corridors, finding rooms I never really ventured within before. Hell, I even uncovered a treasure room. Empty, of course, but that'd change in the very future. Eventually, my exploration took me towards the roof of the castle, where the small swimming pool and deck chairs waited. Haven't been up here in a while. Looking around cautiously, my fingers twitched rather apprehensively, expecting a pegasus to fly overhead and scream at the sight of me. A few seconds... Nothing. Looks like the coast was clear. And, well, Twilight wanted me to go outside more anyway, and here I was. Shrugging, I removed my cardigan - it was rather warm outside today anyway - and flung it over the back of a deck chair, taking a seat and, as Rainbow would so eloquently put it, 'chillaxing.' I grunted comfortably, intertwined hands resting on my rising and falling chest as I looked up to the blue clear sky. Lovely weather we're having today. Then again, it's typically that way in Equestria. Mostly sunshines with few stormy weathers. Nothing like England, with its eighty percent of clouds and rain and twenty percent of sun... With rain. My legs stretched, releasing another gasp of relaxation. Not that I didn't approve of rain. I always loved rain. There was a charm and beauty to it unappreciated by many. Ever just sat back and listened to the pattering of raindrops against a window? [BEEP]ing melodious. Ay... So this is what it's come to. No training, no extroverted activities. Just relaxing on a deckchair and admiring the sun and mountains far-off. Reminds me, I haven't been to my hill in ages. Time has flown by. I really wanted to believe Twilight and the others, that the rest of ponykind will accept me as I was now over time, really I did. But who were we kidding? Equestrians were like timid rabbits. I think Angel would be more courageous in approaching me than a single background pony. Staying introverted was possibly the best option for me at this time, and soon enough my friends would have to comprehend this. My gaze to the sun was then blocked by a rather enchanting lovely view of a certain alicorn Princess. I had to smirk wryly then. "Hello beautiful." Twilight smiled back, retreating a few steps so I could properly sit up to address the mare I loved. "Starlight informed me about your new experimental look, and I just had to witness it for myself." The bright expression told me everything I needed to know, but Twilight nodded happily and continued anyway. "A remarkable improvement, I will say. Dashing, in fact." "Glad it appears to you so." Was my dry response, smirking tiredly. "It was all my attempt in pleasing the alicorn I love." Purple cheeks brightened in colour, Twilight grinning regardless. "Well you've succeeded tremendously then. All that's left to do now is persuade the stallion - or in this case, man - I love to start going outside again." "But love, I am outside." "That's not what I meant and you know it." She replied in playful sternness, prompting my shrug. A light shove to my arm followed next. "Out with it. You're still bothered about how ponies will react to you, aren't you?" I snorted humouredly. "Oh gee Twilight, what gave that away? I would've thought those children at the hospital reacting to my appearance was enough of an incentive." Twilight kept silent for a moment. "You never mentioned what exactly happened back then." Oh, right... "Spike kept rather vague about it too. I initially assumed that you were too nervous approaching the sick foals." A hesitant, tender hoof brushed against my arm. "Was it truly that bad...?" The physical contact, the coaxing endearing the voice, or the warmth of my special mare's hoof. Any of those had convinced my mouth to spill everything. "You have no idea, how heartbreaking it was." I winced to myself, sounding more harsh than intended. But Twilight didn't look judging, only patient. "To take one step in the room and have children - children - be terrified and stare at you as though you're a creature from their worse nightmares. I-I had to get away, Twilight, flee before their screams...!" Another hoof cupped my shaven cheek, making me meet Twilight's soothing stare. "Breathe Jack, breathe..." I just realized then I was hyperventilating a little, barely keeping myself composed. "In and out. In and out. You can do it." As always, Twilight's words did the trick, my body quickly obliging to the mare's command, my chest slowing down and agitated hands ceasing with their quivers. Blinking rapidly, I felt my forehead pressed against Twilight's own, feeling her horn brush against my pushed-back hair. "Sorry." I had to say, quickly so. "It was... A bad experience for me... And them..." "Don't apologize." Twilight replied softly, maintaining the intimate contact with a tender expression. "Keeping it all in would only harm yourself more." ...She's right. She's absolutely right... A minute of silence of just taking comfort in each other's hold, mostly on my part for her, until Twilight decided to switch the subject to something far more comfortable. "A goatee, huh?" I found myself grinning lightly, attempting to force back the distant echos of screaming foals in my head, rubbing the round beard. "Spike's idea. Figured I'd at least do something with it. What do you think?" "Certainly less messy. And gives you a sense of dignity." Twilight added slyly. "Fitting since you always enjoy displaying a sense of authority around others." "Someone has to play the adult love." A light shove to my arm was her only response, and my grin widened. "I'm just glad you're not opposed to seeing your boyfriend walk around wearing these godforsaken glasses again." The purple alicorn chuckled. "I think they further give off an air of intelligence." And finally pulled back, motioning for me to stand and follow. "Come on." Hm? My body rose from the chair on its own accord, willingly obeying Twilight's command as always. "Where are we going?" "I've noticed how busy we've been lately. Both with our friends and my research in seeking out a remedy for your reappearance as a human." The alicorn then inquired rather hopefully. "I could do with a break, and who better to spend it with than my special somepony?" "Not a 'somepony' any longer, Twilight." I pointed out, despite the appeal behind her suggestion. Twilight fondly rolled her eyes. "Just follow me, Jack." Now and always, my dear Twilight. "Just sit right there and wait for one moment." The alicorn Princess requested at once, upon our arrival into her rather modest bedroom. Twilight didn't bother pausing to see if I obeyed her statement before walking over to a large wardrobe. Shrugging, I took a seat meanwhile by her desk and gazed around idly, settling down on a board hanging on the near wall with multiple pinned sheets and photographs. My brow perked, though, by the middle of said board holding three massive letters marked in red with pins connected to almost all the other papers. 'MAGIC OF BALANCE.' Someone's been completely dedicated to her research. I had to smile a little by the devotion. Twilight hasn't been letting up ever since my newfound condition starting from Canterlot. Hell, I dare say nowadays she knows more about the power of Balance than I do, judging from the piles and piles of books stacked between the hung board, evidently making up for lost time. Starswirl, I dare say you took on the wrong pupil to learn this magic. This amazing alicorn has more potential to master the power now than I. From the corner of my eye, Twilight made a satisfied noise and walked over to join me, two objects floating between the lavender mare each wrapped in grey cloaks. With a rather shy grin, the Princess of Friendship and my special somepony placed the larger concealed object on my lap with gentleness, the smaller one on the table for, I'm presuming, afterwards. I regarded the rather moderately heavy object pressing on my thighs with curiosity, looking back up briefly to meet Twilight's earnest expression and encouraging nod. Well, her wish was my command. The object itself was rectangular in shape, and I carefully started unwrapping the thing, pulling off the cloak to reveal the prize waiting inside. A prize I should've seen coming a mile away, but my brain was having a fart today and I couldn't make the connection. "I was waiting to give you this on your next Birthday." I heard Twilight comment rather hesitantly. "But considering the circumstances, I'm hoping this would at the very least help make your current predicament somewhat less stressful." Remember that gift Starlight got for her abrupt graduation? Same thing here. My fingers traced the edges of the large mirror, the reflection staring back a mixture of awe, humour and flattery. And just like with Starlight's new mirror, photographs of specific moments involving my un-chirpy self with my friends attached to the edges of the sides, above and beneath. Pinkie and I foalsitting the twins. A photo of Spike and I fighting with toy swords. Myself with the Crusaders after taking care of them for a while. At the top center, me and all my amazing friends huddled for a group photo after finally defeating Tirek together. Only one where my smile seemed to be the most warmest and genuine. Jesus Christ, nostalgia was breathing from my nostrils... "I measured the length and width appropriate to have it fixated to your wall." Twilight proceeded to add with hopefulness. "Do you like it?" Well, if Twilight was trying to take my mind off certain other matters, she succeeded for the time being. With a big smile, I grinned to the wonderful mare and answered earnestly. "Like's an understatement love. Once more you trouble yourself too much for me... Thank you." "Well, keeping my special somepony happy is hardly a burden." The Princess responded humouredly. "Even though maintaining said happiness with him is often a daily challenge." But the widened smile and sparkle in her eyes told me she was more than pleased by my sincere response. "That just leaves one more thing." And, either it was just me, or Twilight seemed rather more eager by motioning for me to put the mirror aside, giving my lap room for the next cloaked item to land there with care. This one was shaped like an oval, and judging from Twilight's expectant look it appeared this one would be more personal for her. Shrugging, I happily obliged the mare and unwrapped the next gift, wondering at this point if the lavender alicorn was just spoiling me. To my slight surprise, it was another much smaller mirror which greeted my vision- ...Oh. My eyes blinked, brain pausing for a long moment before the grin on my face only widened tremendously, seeing the reflection welcoming me back softening a lot, seeing as to why Twilight would be more than eager to witness my reaction this time around. I glanced up, smiling at the flushing Princess who pretended not to notice my expression and gaze at the mirror between us. "I-I figured it'd be selfish of me to do one just involving the two of us." She started, as though desperately trying to justify her actions. "But I wanted to display our love for each other in a different way this time, after you keep showering me with jewelry and often exaggerated compliments." Twilight then fondly twirled the necklace adorned everyday in her hoof, smiling radiantly. "It's my time to show how much I appreciate you... Us." My gaze lingered back to the special photos, for the most part, containing only of Twilight and I in our most intimate moments. Some photos of which were obviously taken by our friends when we weren't looking. Our dance together in Canterlot with Twilight's Birthday. The first date with us looking up to the stars together. A photo of us leaning comfortably against each other on the train... With Rainbow photo-bombing that specific photo with a cheeky grin. Heh. And the picture Twilight and I took together in the human world. The one where we had that magnificent dance beneath the stars, the pair of us smiling with bright hope for the future to come. An experience I shall never forget for the rest of my life... Which was probably for the best, because admitting I forgot our first anniversary that night would be a fatal mistake on my behalf. And many others attacked to the edges of the oval mirror, each one just as significant to me as they were obviously to the mare watching. Twilight spoke again, this time with a more serious and concerned vibe to her beautiful tone. "I've known you for a long time now, Jack, and I don't regret a single moment we've ever had together. That said, I understand now that you don't have the magic capable right now at stopping Zagreus and any imbalance brought against us." Prompted by the hoof placed on my knee, I gazed up to meet the softened violet orbs, finding my own hand subconsciously meeting the mare's purple limb with tenderness. Twilight kept meeting my stare as she spoke. "You'd do anything to keep our friends safe. To keep Spike safe. To keep me safe. And that's a trait of yours I will never grow tired of, despite how often it almost drives me insane how reckless that selfless quality gets you at times." It sounded like a joke, but Twilight wasn't smiling at this point, leaning forward with a pleading sparkle to her eyes. "Which is why I hope that this gift reminds you of our... My everlasting love for you, Jack. A plea that, this time, you'll promise not to engage Zagreus by yourself anymore for as long as you're back in your human form. You're far more vulnerable than you've ever become, and it'd... If anything happened to you..." The Princess inhaled deeply, looking back to the mirror solemnly. "I've almost lost you too many times already..." Twilight... My expression softened sadly, my other hand reaching up to gently brush the mare's right cheek in hopes of cheering her up, but Twilight just sighed, shaking her head with a tired expression. "I still have nightmares about Canterlot, you know." My hand stilled. W...What? "And that situation a while back at the lake didn't help in bringing back a sense of deja vu involving the Ursaminor..." A wry smile, but everything else in her expression begged for her point to come across clearly. "Promise me Jack... Promise this time you won't throw yourself into danger again without your friends by your side. I... I don't think I can take anymore of it..." My breath slowed, feeling small tears begin to crawl from within my eyelids. Twilight... She still had worries over the past? Well... Of course she would, what stupid [BEEP]ing question was that? Guess becoming a human again only further increased her concerns dramatically, emphasized by her rather protective stance over me of late. Glancing back at the mirror because her expression was painful to see, I found myself envious of the photos showing my strong, confident posture as an Earth Pony with the one exception. But even then, that EQG form of mine looked far braver and powerful to protect his friends than I ever could right now... ...Wait. Something struck me about that particular image, the photo also displaying two gifts shared between myself and the mare I loved that night. A specific token of affection which would impact the rest of our relationship together for years to come. Two small precious items neither of us could really wear in the pony world... Except... One look at the hopeful Twilight, and my choice suddenly became clear. Simply promising wasn't going to cut it this time. Hastily removing the mirror from my lap, I stood up and said firmly, "Wait here one moment." And hurriedly departed from the room, thankful that my bedroom wasn't too far from hers. It felt more like a sprint than a brisk pace down the hallway, my mind and heart only focused on appeasing the mare I love. Barging into my empty room, my stride took to the small drawers next to my own desk and pulled out the bottom shelf, finding the very object I sought wrapped up in a tiny safe velvet box. Pulling out the tiny object, I opened it to have the amethyst ring revealed in full, reflecting the light of outside gorgeously. Wasting no time, the ring was neatly placed on my finger - fitted perfectly, thank God - and immediately rushed back to Twilight's bedroom, the mare obediently remaining in the same spot I had left her at. Twilight blinked earnestly with wonder and curiosity as I quickly approached and knelt before the alicorn, holding up my ring finger with a tone of conviction. "For as long as I wear this ring, I vow as the Twilight Warrior not to engage in anymore danger headfirst without help from my friends. My family." Twilight gasped, and I grinned rather cheekily. "My love for them and the amazing Princess of Friendship is too much for me to let them suffer because of my own mistakes. This ring is a symbol of my promise to obey the wishes of my flawless Princess, and for as long as I stay human, it will never come off-" "That's all I needed to hear." Was Twilight blissful whisper upon cutting me off, tight purple limbs wrapped around my neck and embracing me warmly. And, of course, the second she pulled back Twilight's eyes were watery with emotion, chuckling in soft relief. "I'll be holding you to that vow, Jack..." My free hand reached upwards, gently brushing away the unneeded waterworks with a humoured smile. "I'll do my best not to disappoint, my love." "You better." Twilight was still smiling warmly as she said this, bringing me in for another hug which I endearingly returned. The mare added more quietly with happiness. "You better..." "And just like that, you promised not to get yourself in trouble any longer?" "For as long as I remain human, obviously." I shrugged with a sheepish grin. "For Twilight, that'll have to do." "I'll say." Starlight jabbed playfully, the pair of us walking through the rather serene woods down towards a specific location. The pink unicorn, on the day following after these events, insisted I accompanied her this afternoon to meet her new amazing friend. "Considering your track record, that promise might not entirely last." I scoffed with a derisive smile. "What would you know? You've only stuck around for one season thus far." "You think I don't often hear about your tendency to throw caution to the wind by Spike and Twilight mutually?" The mare grinned coyly, nudging my leg promptly. "Face it Stardust, you're a walking magnet for situation." "...True." Hard to argue with that point. A good seventy percent of my life in Equestria was filled to the brim with getting myself in trouble one way or another. Starlight's just dealing out the facts. "Still." Said mare commented, smiling lightly down the pathless journey we took. "It must be relieving for Twilight, for you promising like that. She's been nothing but worried about you, you know Stardust, ever since that accident back in Canterlot." Yeah... My gaze lingered down to the ring occupying my fourth finger, clenching the hand into a soft fist as I recalled yesterday's vow, and Twilight's heart-stopping reaction from making it. That memory alone brought a small smile to my face, the purple colour of the gem gleaming under sunlight leaking through the branches. Don't worry love... I'll keep out of trouble for as long as possible. Until it finds me eventually... Like always. "It's funny." Starlight added upon my silence. "You'd think with her responsibilities, a relationship would be the last thing on the Princess of Friendship's mind." I shrugged again after lowering my hand to my side, grinning with good humour. "Some say romance is one of the greatest forms of friendship. You'll know someday yourself, Starlight." "Heh." She chuckled. "I doubt that." "Oh I don't know." I added with a coy smirk, my turn to tease the unicorn. "Beautiful, driven, ambitious and intelligent. You'll have admirers yet. Surprised you didn't back at the village." Haha! With reddened cheeks, Starlight wasn't one to accept defeat easily, retaliating with a sassy grin. "Well then, let's hope my future special somepony doesn't prefer to wear a gown in broad daylight and consider it casual attire." I shrugged for the third time, uncaring over what the opinion of my new daily clothing has been chosen to become. Hands dug into the pockets of my light blue dressing gown; a faithful companion of mine since I was a child, worn over regular clothes. What can I say? I can be eccentric in my own way, it's no less weird than the [BEEP] Pinkie and others would get up to daily. "...You really think I'm all of those things?" Starlight's rather meek shy voice inquired, and I looked down to the blushing mare with a sincere expression. "I've yet to be disproved. Everyone else would agree." That said, I believe we arrived at our destination, pausing at the sight of a massive hole in the center of the woods... With a mailbox situated beside it. "We're here!" Starlight happily called out the obvious, her previous embarrassment all but forgotten as she then pointed out a familiar Equestrian emerging from the hole. "And look who's here to greet us! Hey Maud!" Well son of a [BEEP]. Who else would it be? The grey Earth Pony met Starlight with a stoic gaze as we approached, answering with that ever-so-welcoming flat disposition. "Hello Starlight. I'm glad you're back so soon." The unicorn didn't look deterred by the reaction in the slightest, smiling warmly to her new friend and gestured sheepishly. "I did say I'd come back with another friend in tow. Maud, I'd like to introduce you to-" "Stardust Balance." We both blinked by the interruption, Starlight and I sharing surprised glances and regarding the rock 'enthusiast' with equal bewilderment. "You already know each other?" "You recognize me?" "It's easy to recognize someone just be looking at their eyes. They're a lot like rocks." ...Huh. Maud then glanced to my revealed hand. "I like your ring. That gem's a lovely amethyst shade." "Thanks." I grinned, just deciding to play along with Maud's uniqueness and nodding appreciatively to her observation of the jewel. "It's good to see you again Maud." Starlight, meanwhile, looked more than thrilled at the interaction between us. "You guys are already friends?" "Are you kidding?" I smirked, motioning to the national treasure before us. "We got along like a house on fire, Maud and I. Glad to see my newfound appearance hasn't unnerved you... I hope." "It doesn't." Came the flat response. "Boulder likes your new look." "Oh..." I glanced to the mare's pouch obviously concealing the small pet rock. "Cheers Boulder." Wonder when it'll evolve into an Onix. Heheheheh... Starlight then changed the subject, grinning brightly to the Earth Pony. "So, how are you settling into your new home?" Expression never wavering. "Pretty well thank you. Would you like to come inside? I made some rock cakes." Ah, a Hagrid delicacy. Starlight and I shared bemused glances and eagerly nodded, following the new resident of Ponyville inside the hole down to caverns below. Starlight Glimmer and Maud Pie... What a peculiar match. But you know what? I can already see it clearly works. Chapter 159: Star DepotMan Sundays were the best. I mean, Saturdays are alright too. Fridays are a relief for those eager to embrace the weekend. Thursdays are my personal favourite day of the week. But Sundays? They always had this particular charm to them, signifying the end of a cycle and beginning of another. And Spike and I were making use of this relaxing day like any other decent, well-adjusted being would. One couch, and surrounded by sugary substances and discarded candy wrappers growing by the minute. "Mmm!" The young dragon made another satisfied hum, chomping down a chocolate bar without any hesitation. Spike had the right idea joining in; don't think I could possibly devour all this candy by myself. My own mouth agreed with noise of content, savouring the taste of caramel dancing down my throat, moving on next to the pop candy lying to the side. Twilight would evidently disprove. Maybe I should've asked Starlight if she wanted to join in the fun. Ah, speaking of which! "Girls, you're just in time!" I greeted merrily from my lounging on the couch, laid back with head resting on elbow as the lavender and pink mares walked into view. "Want some banana muffins?" Spike, sat down next to my feet, emphasized with happily munching on one said muffin. Starlight smiled with a bemused expression. "I'm good. The pair of you seem to be enjoying yourselves." "You bet!" Spike grinned, nodding whilst picking up another wrapped sweet from the mountain before us. "We're not gonna let this Sunday go to waste." "By making yourselves go to waste with all this junk food?" Twilight raised a dubious brow, thoroughly unimpressed. I smirked as a response. "There are other more productive - not to mention more healthy - activities for spending the weekend, you realize?" The alicorn pointed out matter-of-factly. "Maybe, but this is the more humane way of spending the weekend." I shrugged following with plopping a sour sweet into my mouth. Ooh, tasty! Chewing and swallowing with a small grimace by the leftover taste, I added. "And we are being productive; we're helping not make good food go to waste. Right son?" "Absolutely." Spike concurred readily, patting my sock with a happy smile. "And since Dad's human again, we need all this food to help prepare him for hibernation over the summer." It took a second before Twilight frowned heavily. "Humans don't hibernate. Jack, what have you been teaching him?" "Well maybe not hibernate." I confessed without shame, shifting more comfortably on my slouching position. "But we do like to sleep, a lot." Starlight giggled, and before Twilight could retort a certain feathery animal declared its arrival and flew overhead, spinning around the couch briefly before resting down on the edge, dropping the bag of candy from its beak into my waiting hand. Grinning at the obedient well-trained owl, I reached up and softly petted its head. "Cheers Nightshade." The night bird made its usual call before flying off, presumably to its own bed. Noticing Twilight's look, I shrugged and pointed out with casualness. "Not as if you've been making use of him of late. Sometimes I think you forgot about the poor bird." Spike and Starlight's snickers were promptly cut off by Twilight's glare. Heaving a sigh, the alicorn adopted a more composed expression and made a clear firm suggestion. Here we go... "Jack, I understand that you're still adjusting to being a complete human again." "Mm-hm." "And you probably have doubts to your own reliability to your friends." "Uh-huh." "And that many Equestrians' reactions to your returned form may be off-putting for you." "Eeyup." "And you're not paying attention to a single word I'm saying." "Oh I'm listening all right love." I rolled my eyes, unwrapping another candy ball. "I'm just waiting for you to make your point." Twilight huffed. "That point being, Jack, that you can't simply wait and hide inside the castle while we find a cure to your predicament, wasting your life away consuming junk food and intentionally testing your special somepony. You need to be more productive about things, human or pony." "I am though!" I objected. What do you call this moment here with Spike? "What do you want from me love? Go outside? Interact with friends? Half the town's- No, wait, the whole town's afraid of the sight of me! Pardon me for being a little reluctant to show my ugly mug around while I'm stuck like this." "You're hardly unappealing Jack." Thousands of shallow-minded females back home would disagree. Twilight rolled her violet eyes. "Neither is the town 'afraid' of you. They're just growing accustomed to your new disposition. That's it. We just need to give them time to adjust, and it'd certainly help them grow more use to it by taking a more extroverted approach on your behalf." I snorted by the very proposal, as if it were that easy. "That might be somewhat difficult." Thank you Starlight. Even she agrees Twilight's confident idea was bull[BEEP]! "Never mind that Stardust is an introvert by nature. But I think that becoming human again has made an impact on his self-esteem, and not in the good way. No offense Stardust." "None taken Starlight. You pretty much nailed it." "If you grew accustomed to interacting outside as a pony, you can do so as a human. Besides, the town was already unnerved by you simply from personality alone, long back. You just need to give them a chance." Twilight's expression softened over her own words. "You're stronger than you think, Jack." It took a moment for me to notice I've stopped stuffing my face with sweets for a while, meeting Twilight's expectant gaze skeptically. I widened my arms in an incredulous gesture. "What do you want me to do, Twilight? Not as if anyone's been asking for me of late. Except for Spike and yourself." "It's true." The young dragon affirmed with a nod, swallowing another small piece of candy and reaching for a large chocolate ball wrapped in tinfoil. But the Princess of Friendship, as always, wouldn't give in so easily. A trait I equally endeared and, at times, found exasperating. "You don't need to wait for your friends to call for you to go hang out with them. At least make an attempt and go see one of them." There was no winning this battle? I was far too lazy to care at the moment. "Alright alright I will." I appeased my proactive girlfriend, who smiled lightly in satisfaction. But hazel eyes then wandered to a chocolate muffin sticking out of the pile. "...Later." And reached out to grab the delicious-looking treat begging to be consumed- "Oh Jesus-!" Candy flew everywhere one second after the mattress beneath flipped over, the sweets breaking my rolled-up fall. "Non-negotiable honey." I heard Twilight remark dryly from my position atop the mountain, Starlight's light laughter following. So yes, in the end I followed through with Twilight's recommendation and visited one of my best friends. Can you guess as to who I decided on without a second thought? "Where do you need this exactly, Fluttershy?" "Oh, just to the right on that spot if you could, thank you." That's right, the first friend outside of Twilight who usually first springs to mind. And quite the coincidence too; upon my arrival, Fluttershy was in the middle of sorting her cottage out, gladly accepting the help. Turns out the caring pegasus was refurnishing the interior to make her little friends more have more space and comfort in the modest house. And thankfully, even the animals themselves were helping. The bear spared me the trouble of potentially straining and breaking my back alone from picking up the more heavy furniture. Fluttershy guided us around the place, acting like a work manager and expressing a sincere thanks to all the hard work of her friends. It was charming to watch, another reminder as to why the little critters revered the warm mare so much. Setting the light sleep basket down and dusting my hands, Fluttershy called out behind me with blissful gratitude. "Thank you again for lending a hoof Stardust. Oh, I mean hand." Smirking, I turned back to the flushing pegasus, smiling up at me sheepishly. "I'm so glad to have you for a friend." "The feeling's mutual." I rolled my shoulders. "That, and to keep Twilight off my back with her accusations of my unreliability." Was my added joking voice, but Fluttershy seemed to take the jest with seriousness, shaking her head in utter denial. "I don't think you're useless. Not at all." I had to smile in flattery by the genuine statement of the walking embodiment of kindness. "Would you kindly get some spare cushions from the closet over there next? They're the small velvet-coloured ones reserved for Mr and Mrs. Raccoon and their adorable children." Said critters squeaked cheerfully from being called out. The worded request gave me flashbacks to a rather adult video game, and I had to refrain a laugh. Instead I bowed playfully, prompting Fluttershy's light giggle. "Your wish is my command, fair mare of kindness." And carefully sauntered through the busying rabble. "'Scuse me." I mumbled past the large bear moving [BEEP] around, making sure not to step on any hapless animals by mistake. Rather more easy to accidentally step on something without knowing as a human now, with the heightened distance from the ground. And a family of mice instantly scurried out the moment I reached and oped the door, prompting my surprised jump for a moment as they hurried over to their carer. Repressing a grimace, I took a few steps forward to scour for the small cushions. Was a part of me doing this out of proving my worth to my friends, and by extension Twilight? Well, that much was a given. It's not as if I try to be useless and inefficient to things. But what was I suppose to do? I had no magic, no muscle, no independence and no means of defending myself against any possibly threat against me; which, considering in this world, anything harmless to these ponies could kill me in an instant. Was it really my fault that I was so hesitant about going outside and doing even the simplest things now? Twilight understood in that regard. But when it came to our friends, the alicorn accepted no excuses, even justified ones. Sighing, I peered through the faint darkness to seek out the velvet items. Cushions cushions cushions... Ah! How many did Fluttershy want again...? Ah I'll just take the whole pile and ask afterwards. I reached for the dusty items, my shoulder then brushing against a small quilt covering something up and causing it to fall down. Grabbing the pile, I blew against them to help rid of some dust, noting the revealed board from the corner of my eye- Hello... What's this? It looked to be a small board, affixed with notes and drawn pictures attached with pins, evidently unused for a long time. A project of Fluttershy's? Maybe something her brother left behind? My interest piqued, I set the cushions down for the moment and reached for the closet light bulb, pulling on the switch. Dusting off my hands again, I peered closer at the covered board, admittedly very curious at the recognizable handwriting of Fluttershy. Pictures of a reserve of some kind, with notes everywhere detailing spots and descriptions of making every animal well-rested and relaxed. The thought put into it was there, and admirable. Perhaps it's a project the mare planned on getting around to, but never having the time necessary to deal with it? Speaking of the pegasus, Fluttershy called out curiously from behind. "Stardust, is everything okay?" I heard the yellow equine move closed to beside me. "Great, you found the cushions- Oh... Oh dear." Noticing what has obviously grabbed my attention, I continued rubbing my goatee and smirked humouredly. "Why, Fluttershy, a pet project of yours?" "Oh, it's nothing! Really!" The pegasus denied instantly, acting meek and shy as always. Hurriedly she grabbed the dropped blanket and moved to cover up the board, but I made a motion for her to cease, prompting Fluttershy to add in clear embarrassment. "It's nothing, just... A dream I've always had." A fantasy? Now my interest raised a hundred times more. "Tell me." "H-Huh?" I looked down to the mare, straightening with an earnest smile. "I'm interested. What's this dream about, Fluttershy?" Blue clear eyes shied away uncertainly. "It's really nothing..." "I won't mock you for it, you know that." Believing that, Fluttershy took a moment of silence with a debate in her head, eventually reaching a decision. Sighing, the pegasus took one step forward and gazed with fond reminiscence at the board before us. "I've always wanted to begin an animal sanctuary, for a very long time now. A nature reserve suited for my friends of all shapes and sizes. Birds to critters. Fish to insects. Bears to... Timberwolves. A place of relaxation and content among all my friends without anyone or anything disturbing the peace. Since I was younger I always wanted to make this dream become a reality, so all my woodland friends can have a sanctuary together in perfect harmony. And it'll expand to all over Equestria, hoping on my part that others will love this idea and spread it for all animals across the known land, and hopefully beyond too. One day I hope to have this fantasy realized, and I know, someday, it'll all come true..." Fluttershy's hopeful smile was a contrast to my own flummoxed expression. Not to the dream, mind you, but the passion and conviction emanating from the young mare's tone and posture. Fluttershy never looked so confident and yearning about anything before. It was quite the sight to behold. Hating to tear her out of her little world, I was compelled to ask. "So what's been stopping you from making this dream come true at all?" Fluttershy sighed, furrowing her brow rather cutely. "I... Guess I never thought of an appropriate time to get started." And turned to face me with a sheepish smile. "But there's no sense to rush. One day this animal sanctuary will come true, but for now, I'm content with what I have." Sounds of a loud noise from behind, prompting the equine's gasp. "Oh dear!" One look to her heading to assist her critter friends and back towards the board, sensing the desire behind that quiet tone. A dream of hers for a very long time, hoping to one day make it a reality. Caretaking and friendship duties clearly taking up most of her time to even contemplate starting on this project. Suddenly the idea of Fluttershy never having her full dream realized prompted an unsettling pit in my stomach. An unhappy Fluttershy was a crime in itself. And then, staring at this board long enough, Twilight's words regarding my lack of productivity or initiative hit back in full force. My fists clenched, frown hardening as a newfound idea wove its way into my mind. A very unpredictable idea that most likely wouldn't work. But, then again, I had nothing better to do with my time these days, so why not take a shot? At least I would actually being doing something all the while making a precious friend of mine happy. And Twilight would no doubt be pleased by the initiative I'd have taken then. First thing's first, get these cushions for the raccoon's. Afterwards, find a quill and notepad. I had a feeling Fluttershy would want every detail of her vision as reality to a T. "So, this is where you envision your perfect sanctuary to be then?" Gotta admit, Fluttershy had taste in scenery. The open area before us was something to behold; a lovely blend of rock, trees and plains all meeting into one dead-end. Just add like a waterfall like in Fluttershy's vision and all will be perfect. The yellow pegasus nodded, a pleased beaming smile settling on her muzzle as she too evidently imagined the finished product of her dream. "The perfect blend for all my animal friends to feel safe and relaxed in." Fluttershy answered blissfully, looking up to me. "Sounds wonderful, doesn't it?" "It does." I responded with a sincere grin, turning back to the sight waiting to be modified for her dream resort. "Our little woodland friends would love it." Will love it when I was finished. "One day, I know they will." Fluttershy stated with confident warmth, sighing in thoughtful wonder. "Just imagine it; a peaceful sanctuary for all animal kind to join in and play together in harmony, without any worries in the world. That's what I want to see for my sanctuary." The yellow mare then blinked, glancing up to me with visible nervousness. "It sounds a little over-ambitious, I know." "No, it sounds perfect." I reassured my friend, arms folded whilst gazing around the scenery, picturing in my mind's eye the ideal resort Fluttershy was fantasizing of. With a smirk, I looked back down to the mare on my right. "Thank you for showing me this place, Fluttershy, though I think Twilight will want me home by now." "Oh, of course." A tinge of mild disappointment, but the pegasus maintained a light smile. "How's it going with turning you back into a pony?" I circled my right wrist with a faint smile. "You tell me." "Oh... Yes. Silly of me." Eh no harm done. "But, I know Twilight will find a way yet. When it comes to magic, there's no one equal to our friend." Fluttershy declared in subdued confidence, turning around to face the way we came. "Thank you again for helping out today Stardust." I nodded. "Have a good evening Fluttershy." And waited patiently as the mare made her departure, until she faded away out of sight. Couldn't risk her seeing what I had planned. Around five minutes later, I nodded in satisfaction and promptly pulled out the notepad, raising it upwards to glance from the scribbled descriptions and back to the peaceful landscape. Something to humourously note was how poetic Fluttershy was in explaining her vision through her own notes, something which brought a smile to my face. Unfortunately my copies of her notes were lessened down to simpler descriptions and observations, vaguely also explaining the drawings on that board of hers. Still, I had more than enough to picture the spots precisely. This is a touching moment on your behalf, Jack, dedicating yourself to making a friend happy through bringing her dream to life. Fluttershy has done too much for everyone else and asked for little in return. It's about time someone paid back the favour. Plus, building a sanctuary shouldn't be too difficult; it's not as if she was asking for a building to be made, just parts around this area modified to suit the needs of all her woodland friends. First thing's first though. I'm gonna have to get some materials. And judging by these descriptions, it's gonna require a few necessities. Fortunately, I knew just the place to find these objects. ...Yep, should be sturdy enough. Starswirl? Indeed. Miss Fluttershy's bear friend shouldn't have any problem with risk of snapping it. Onto the wagon it goes! What's next... Ah! Hammocks! Let's check over here. Having a castle for a home came with many, many perks. One of which I was using to the fullest advantage; storage room. All kinds of forgotten or reserved [BEEP] scattered around here... Or neatly organized because let's not forget who runs this place. But in this case, Twilight's perfectionist tendencies benefits me in finding the needed objects without rummaging around too much. Try your right, shelf above the mattresses. Above the mattresses... Ah! Got it thanks! Three or four? Hmm... I'd choose four. Four it is then, adding the selected hammocks to the filling wagon. With a pleased smile at how quickly things were getting done, I inspected the notepad laying to the side while passing by. What else...? Wooden boards, for the swings. Hopefully any in here won't be too long to use. I spy the objects we seek forty-five centimeters to your left, Jack. And they appear short enough to work for our design. So they do! With a satisfied grin, I walked over and carefully pulled out a board or two from the stacked pile and carried them over. Two swings should be enough, right? I don't believe many branches could take the weight of large animals swinging off them. Fortunately I spied a rather sturdy branch among the foreseen resort. What would be next on the list Jack? Let's have a look... Buckets? Ah, right, for the water-! "What are you doing?" Gah! "N-Nothing!" I responded swiftly, whirling to face the unicorn by the doorway with a surprised hasty disposition. Smooth Jack. "Just gathering some supplies for... Reasons." A humoured brow. "No kidding?" And Starlight stepped further into the room, inspecting the filling wagon curiously before inquiring. "Would you like some help?" And risk you knowing what I'm up to? No thank you. "I'm fine thanks my dear." I replied simply, walking over towards where the wooden buckets were in clear sight. "This is all for a task a friend of mine asked me to do." "Right." Starlight made no attempt of concealing the skepticism in her voice. "You just seemed all too happy to be collecting these things since you hate manual work." And began examining the collected objects out-loud. "Rope, hammocks, barrels, wood... Pots, seeds, gardening tools?" "And now buckets." The items in question fell into the wagon next, myself dusting my pale hands proudly. I shrugged to Starlight's humoured questioning look. "Something you wanted Starlight?" The unicorn shook her head. "I was just passing by. Never usually see you this part of the castle." Fair enough. Starlight inclined her head towards the filling wagon. "Will you be alright pulling that thing by yourself? It looks a little heavy." I repressed the urge to feel affronted, only smirking in snark. "I'm not totally ineffective as a human, Starlight." The pink mare retaliated in kind. "That doesn't stop you from claiming so whenever the need arises. Like with Twilight this morning." "...Touche." Alright she won this round. Picking up the notepad, I looked at the list again and hummed. Seemed to be everything, but I should double-check... It would be wise to acquire snacks in addition to these necessities. The effort made today will be hard. Good point. Humans need their energy, and how we rapidly go through consumables is both a frightening and wondrous thing. "What exactly is all this for anyway?" I glanced back down to the unicorn, smiling slyly. "That's for me to know and for my friends to find out after it's finished, Starlight." Jesus... Only carried the damn thing and already I was tired. Reaching the spot, I rested the wagon down after pulling it all the way out here, without any help whatsoever, and took a seat on clean grass, taking a moment to catch my breath. Night was already falling in Equestria, and I already informed Twilight that I'll be late home tonight. How late, God knows. I might need to set up the lanterns around the place to work properly, the final shades of the evening sun slowly descending over a distant mountain with renowned beauty. It might prove beneficial to begin work in the morning, perhaps. Nah, better idea to take advantage of my nocturnal nature. After my composure returned, I stood back up with hands on hips, glancing around idly at the lovely landscape being slowly consumed by darkness. Better get to work on setting up all these lanterns before things got too black for me to see. And as I carefully pulled out the handles of the items, my teacher made another comment. I'm surprised by your insistence on working alone this time, Jack. Miss Glimmer wasn't incorrect about your known reluctance for physical labour, moreso as a human once more. I'm certain she or young Spike would have been glad to assist you while keeping the project a surprise from the rest of your friends. Yeah, well, that's the problem right there Starswirl; I've always relied on my friends, whether I liked to admit it or not. Too much so, as always. This time it was a matter of not only pride, but proving I can just as much get things done myself without any assistance from anyone whatsoever. ...But mostly pride. And besides, I'd like to keep this personal project of mine, like with the book I'm writing back home, a secret from everyone around me until it was fully completed. I could just imagine the look of sheer glee on Fluttershy's face, and pleasant surprise on Twilight's. Such thoughts were more than enough incentive to begin working on this sanctuary. But I shouldn't get ahead of myself. First thing's first, lanterns. Next, setting up the scene of what would go where, followed with envisioning the finished results over each spot of the resort and debating how long the task would take. I already knew that the waterfall's gonna take the longest of all this- "Hoo!" The [BEEP]-?! "Huh." I said out-loud, looking upwards to the sudden noise of the owl. "Nightshade?" The small bird in question perched comfortably atop the pile of objects, looking back down to me with that ever-present blank spot. "What are you doing up there?" "Hoo!" I raised a brow. And Starswirl chuckled. I believe our young friend up there if offering a wing to assist. That right... Well, getting help from Nightshade is different than help from my equine friends... And that equal nocturnal nature might prove very helpful tonight in setting everything up for tomorrow. Ah screw it, why not? I smiled humouredly and nodded down. "Since you're here, help me set up the lanterns around the perimeter." Nightshade obediently flew downwards, picking up one offered handle by the claws and proceeding to fly off further to the future resort. My little friend might also be beneficial in setting up the swings. Because I couldn't tie ropes for [BEEP]. My teacher laughed warmly again, despite sounding faintly strained of late, and reassured his current pupil. Allow me to be of assistance there. So far... So good. Huffing sharply, I finished with the addition of the large tire hanging by the strong piece of rope from the ever stronger branch, taking a few steps back and glancing upwards for careful reassurance. Too dark to see, even with the lit lanterns placed around the area enough. Still, it looks fine enough. That's the final swing added to the branches. The rope should be sturdy enough. Our bear friend will find himself content playing with this specific swing once the sanctuary is complete. A sudden pressure to my right shoulder, the helpful Nightshade perching himself on my shoulder with folded-up wings. Smiling, I enjoyed a moment of ruffling the small bird's feathers, literally, before heading back to the wagon. What's next on the agenda? Should I begin setting up the hammocks? Recommended, just as I propose we reserve the water task for the morning. Fair point. Too dark to even consider carrying buckets and buckets of water from the stream and back. Hammocks it was. Reaching the wagon I pulled for the white fabric, gently taking the set and handing some to Nightshade, whom accepted with gently grabbing the soft fabric with his beak and taking off, heading towards the more exotic trees of the resort. Starswirl, you wouldn't know how to tie a hammock too, would you? The same method with rope applies, my young pupil. Got it. Around a good fifteen minutes later after selecting the distance of each hammock between two trees, tightly keeping their ends bound against hard trunks and testing them myself with slight apprehension of falling down on my back, all seemed good. Once more, Nightshade rested himself on my shoulder after the hammocks were properly dealt with, prompting my pleased grin as we gazed around cheerfully. "We make a good team Nightshade." "Hoo." I chuckled, fondly petting the young bird again. Probably noticed by everyone how at this point the poor 'Owlicious' was lost and forgotten to time. Seriously, barely any appearance by the owl was made after season four, as if Hasbro had no longer any use for him. Even though the little guy constantly proved himself useful over and over again many times, to everyone around him. Nightshade leaned forward to my touch, tiny eyes closed with content written on his features. Only felt like yesterday when I woke up one day to find him standing atop my bed. Well, I still have a use for you old friend. You'll never be forgotten by me or Twilight. I swear it. Whirling back, I pondered the next set-up. Should we start working on the nests or the plants? Maybe the latter tomorrow morning, since we'd need daylight to effectively help them grow. As for the nests, maybe for the animals who sleep on the ground or the tiny holes made around the stone rocks, perfect little resting places for those who desire their private places of refuge. Don't strain yourself too much. Starswirl quickly advised from the heavens. Your body is still recovering from moving around that tire amongst setting up the swings. I'll be careful. Turning to Nightshade with hands on hips upon inspecting the still-filled wagon, I decided for my little friend's opinion beforehand. "What do you think? Should we start with the nests next?" "Hoo." In answer, Nightshade briskly soared from my shoulder and up to the small tied up sack atop the carriage, the contrast in weight meaning nothing to a bad[BEEP] like him. Once he gently placed the back down by the talons before me, Nightshade pointed up to the branches and simply said, "Hoo." I raised a brow, looking down at the owl curiously. "You wanna handle the nests for the trees?" "Hoo!" "While I deal with the ground nests?" "Hoo!" I smirked. "Good thinking." And knelt down to the sack, untying the rope and revealing the mountain of straw within. Ooh that hit the spot! With Nightshade guarding the wagon back outside, I took a moment to retreat home and gather my strength after hours of working on the resort, downing a large glass of water immediately and stretching my limbs promptly afterwards. Jesus. I winced at the aches to my neck and shoulders, feeling a short headache come on. Guessing manual labour being not my thing mixed with working so late at night wasn't doing wonders for my tired body. Still, enough water should do the trick. Setting the glass down and briefly rubbing my temple, I glanced down to the notepad for the next task before heading out again. Ah. Set up the feeding spots. Easy enough. Although I had to account for every animal Fluttershy had in her disposal: Rabbits, raccoon's, bears, squirrels, a Timberwolf... Let's not neglect birds, turtles or lizards. Fair enough. Craning my neck around, I sighed tiredly and snapped myself to attention, pocketing the notepad in my gown's pocket and proceeding out of the kitchen. Sleep later, work now. I couldn't wait to see the expression on Fluttershy's face when all was said and done. But, to my surprise, someone waited for me right out the hallway. "Stardust...?" Starlight asked wearily, rubbing her eyes with an exhausted disposition. "Where have you been? Don't you know how late it is?" No clue. I never kept track of the time. "Go back to bed Starlight." I casually replied, swerving around the unicorn. "I'm in the middle of something right now." "It's five in the morning..." She muttered out before I could make my brisk retreat. Was it really? Man times flies when you're hard at work. "You've been gone all night. Spike was hoping to spend some time with you earlier." Oh... "Well I'll make it up to him." Later though. I couldn't afford any distractions. The sound of light footsteps told me the exhausted Starlight was following behind, and I turned around warily, having no time for this bull[BEEP]. "Why are you even up?" "I told Twilight I'd wait for you to come back when she started to worry." She shrugged, following with a loud yawn and fluttering eyelids. "Are you gonna tell me where you went so I can finally get some sleep or...?" Sassy even when tired. I shook my head regardless. "Go to bed, Starlight, get your rest. You can tell Twilight next morning that everything's fine and not to look for me." And continued on my way, but not before the skeptical pink unicorn commented with a loud grumble. "What could be so important to be out so late and so early in the morning...?" Oh, believe me my dear, you'll soon see the results being worth my nocturnal activities tonight. By the first rays of morning light, the beautiful sight to witness informed me that it was time to work on planting the seeds of flowers next. And luckily, I had spotted a nice little patch earlier in the area perfectly suited to meet that task. Nightshade helped yet again, plucking his talons to make a small enough hole for each seed to fall in. The type of flowers in question varied, but I knew they would be pretty enough to give the area a further atmosphere of serenity once fully grown- [BEEP], one of the hammocks fell off again. Rolling my tired eyes, I just resorted to completing this current task before amending that previous one. After covering up the last seed with the good soil, I said to the obedient bird, "Get the watering can." And stood up as Nightshade performed as instructed, finding it a bit difficult to straighten my posture a little for a brief moment. Shrugging it off, I headed back to fixing the loose hammock while Nightshade flew over the soil to water them himself. Again, don't apply too much stress to your body Jack. You've worked for quite a while now. I'll be- Ugh... I'll be fine Starswirl. My back instantly ached from leaning down to pick up the fallen end of the fabric, my teacher's instruction returning to mind upon amending the loose end. Easy enough, and I looked back in time to see Nightshade already skillfully finishing with watering the seeds equally. Owl's more productive than I! Ha. Now let's see... I looked around again, tired hands in pockets as I blinked rapidly to stop myself from closing my eyes longer than needed to, ignoring the blaring sun. Just to check how well we've been doing all night up to then. Hammocks, check. Nests, check. Swings, check. Plants, check. Food spots, check. All that's left then was the water. And oh boy was that gonna be arguably the hardest part among them. Typically I usually get the worse out of the way from the start, but carrying large quantities of water at night with every possibility of [BEEP]ing myself over wasn't worth getting my clothes so wet. At the very least, take a moment to rest before you proceed with this next task Jack. Starswirl kept being insistent on my well-being. Your body needs to recuperate from lack and sleep combined with hard effort all night. Don't exhaust yourself too much. Tell you what teacher. I'll take a rest after I deal with the water situation. That said, I turned towards the spot waiting to be made into a pool, a rather large open spot among the rock formation dug into the ground, just perfect. Slowly kneeling down, my weary brain worked hard to calculate exactly how many times we'd have to fill up this spot by hand. It'd roughly take a few hours without magic... [BEEP]. Well, no sense in giving up now. This was all for a friend, after all. Nightshade landed on and leaned down with me from my left shoulder, making another insightful comment. "Hoo." "Same." Je... Sus... Christ... My breathing became more and more shallow just from carrying these two filled-up buckets alone, wincing repeatedly as my body fought to maintain its strength and stamina, reaching enough back to the would-be sanctuary. Thank God, I made it back just in time, exhaling in tired relief before dropping the buckets carefully on the grass. And plopping down on my rear with an exhausted grimace. [BEEP]. Nightshade followed promptly suit, the bucket hanging from his talons placed keenly on dirt before the own perched himself on my right shoulder to rest, and I barely had the energy then to ruffle his feathers, slowly doing so. My breathing slowed down, aching bones begging for sweet release and small muscles relaxing somewhat after having to use all my power available from lifting two big buckets of water all the way back here from the stream. Rubbing my disheveled beard, I huffed quietly and worked to stand upwards, wincing by the protest ringing through my inwards. Well, tough luck body... However, there was one person I'd rather not share my pain with. Seeing how clearly exhausted the nocturnal owl was, I managed to smile faintly and order without argument. "Go back to the castle. I'll handle the rest." And Nightshade simply gave me a long, piercing stare, which brought a small shudder to my aching spine. The expression reminded me too much of his certain owner. Regardless, Nightshade obliged to my wishes and began flying off, to get his respite and allowing me the comfort of knowing I wouldn't exhaust the small bird too much. I've asked for enough help already. You should follow this exact advice. Your body is too drained to continue with this daunting task, too taxing by the amount of stamina it holds remaining. Go home and retire for the day; the sanctuary won't be going anywhere. And risk anyone finding out by accident and still being incomplete? Starswirl, you're forgetting one vital detail about yours truly... With a grunt, I stood up proper, and growled fiercely in spite of my weary state and grabbed the two handles of the buckets, picking them up and ignoring the screaming sensation of my spine and arms. I never listen to my own advice... One foot forward, and another. I would take this slow if needs be, but I was getting this done, one way or another, without any help at all! You have nothing to prove, Jack. Starswirl pointed out solemnly. Your friends would be proud by the hard effort you've made already, the Princess especially. She certainly wouldn't you to overexert yourself and risk collapsing in exhaustion. Well... I'll consider this... A test of willpower then. That's at least something I still had after my body has been crippled and separated from magic altogether thanks to Celestia's spell. You know they won't judge you for taking a short break. Yeah... But this was all for them. Mostly for Fluttershy... She wanted this dream come true, and considering... Ugh... All she's done for me... My exhaustion is worth it. She wouldn't view it this way. I chuckled hoarsely. Of course she wouldn't... That's part of her charm... Upon reaching the edge of the would-be lake, I wasted no time; with a teeth-grit grunt, I hurled the contents of clear liquid into the hole below, reaching dry dirt in an instance. The results were... Dejecting. Starswirl... What time was it...? He almost sounded apologetic when he answered. Just reaching seven o'clock. ... I could only grin wryly, my body swaying more and threatening to fall head-first into the large hole. So, it'd take roughly around three hours to fill up the hole with water, with enough effort made. Got it. Let's not waste anymore time then. Four and a half hours later... I did it. By God, I actually did it...! With that last drop of water reaching the perfect length of the now-filled pool, the bucket all but dropped from my grasp and rolled harmlessly over the ground, my lungs inhaling and exhaling at a slower pace. Still, I managed a weak smile at the sight of the clear fulfilled water that was finally finished. Starswirl, do you see this... I... I actually managed to do something productive! In this body! So you did. Starswirl answered rather quietly, sounding daunted himself. You see what you're capable of when you have the mind to accomplish so. You're far more ambitious than you realize, Jack; that has always been the case. Haha... Yeah... Everything seemed almost complete. Fluttershy will absolutely love what I've done for her and her woodland friends... If not, I'll simply drown myself with the very pool I created with my bare hands. All that's left now is the waterfall... ...Oh [BEEP] all that's left now is the waterfall... ...I'll get to that in a minute. Pulling myself up, my hand reached for my glasses and shakily removed them, hazel eyes blinking with rapid exertion, taking a distance back to witness the progress so far in full. To witness the masterpiece of a paradise made by my own mind; by the dream fantasy of a dear friend's I brought to life. Beautiful... Just breathtaking... Almost done then... Just gotta somehow create a waterfall and I will be... Will be... My teacher sounded resigned and solemn. You've exhausted yourself too much now, Jack. It's time for your rest... And allow your friends to assist you. My legs buckled, hands twitching with glasses falling from my weak grip, brain becoming too fuzzy to think straight. As if some force was making the sleep catch up to me... No, I couldn't... Not yet... Not when I wasn't finished... But something soft waited to catch me as I fell. "Take it easy now sugarcube. You've done more than enough for one day." My blurry eyes were greeted by nine colourful faces before the realm of sleep enticed me in. ... Mm... Ugh... "...Waterfall!" I gasped, the shock of my awakening state inciting me to sit upwards, hazel eyes darting around the familiar setting and, upon spotting them, placing on the glasses and landing my incredulous gaze on the three smiling ponies at the end of my bed. My bed... I then realized I has been laying on top of it without any recollection as to how, still in my clothes. Last I checked, I was at the sanctuary... Exhaustion caught up to me... And... "You know Jack. When I said be more productive, that didn't insinuate to exert yourself to the point of collapsing in exhaustion." Twilight pointed out in fond wryness, looking quite pleased by my waking state and at my perplexed gaze. "Maybe next time you could learn not to get ahead of yourself, hmm?" My only response was a rapid blinking. Starlight giggled, and proceeded to shed some light. "You worked yourself down to the bone on that sanctuary." The unicorn explained with a light smile. "Lucky we were there to catch you. Fell right asleep in everyone's arms." ...Huh, no wonder I felt so safe and warm before drifting off... Wait. She said 'sanctuary...' Oh. I couldn't hide my disappointed expression. "So you know..." "That you've been working on a private resort for Fluttershy's animal friends?" Starlight quirked a humoured brow. Said yellow pegasus only looked away bashfully as the mare continued. "After Owlicious showed us where you were, it didn't take long for Fluttershy to deduce what you were up to." And glanced to the Princess. "Also, 'Owlicious?'" I know right? Twilight promptly rolled her eyes. The owl in question, I then noticed, flew down upon being referenced from the corner of my bed to rest himself on my shoulder, giving a resounding "Hoo!" Into my left ear. Charming, but I affectionately stroked beneath his beak anyway, the three mares smiling at the gesture. "Traitor." I snarked without malice at the blinking bird. "Don't blame him." Starlight pointed out with tease. "Twilight presumed you were endangering yourself again with something involving Zagreus, and demanded for him to guide our friends to your location." "It was a plausible assumption at the time." The alicorn defended herself rather heatedly, regarding us sternly. "He could've been lured to a trap for all we knew, and Owlicious managed to escape and come to us for help! Pardon me for being worried about the health of my special somepony; the same man who constantly gets himself in trouble." Twilight quirked a brow at my flattered smirk. "And even without Zagreus, he was already in trouble from over-exhaustion. The whole night and morning, Jack? Really? Did you not get one ounce of sleep?" ...My own reply to that look was a helpless shrug, prompting Nightshade to fly off, Starlight to chuckle some more and Twilight to wryly shake her head. Hey she pretty much nailed it as always. "The ambition was too great I couldn't sleep...?" The Princess of Friendship rolled her eyes, but maintained a tiny grin. "Although, the ambition to help a friend fully realize their dream is something I can't disagree with." Exactly! "And to prove to his certain Princess that he is more than capable of being more productive with his new body." Starlight winked with a knowing motion, promptly Twilight to look from her and to I curiously. "That's why you did it?" Twilight asked with a tilted head. "Just to prove you can?" I winced. "Partially." Was the small confession, adding with a hopeless grin towards the lavender alicorn's frown. Might as well leave nothing out. "And to prove that I'm still capable of being useful for my friends. And for..." I glanced tiredly to the curious Fluttershy, smiling lightly and adding, "Helping out a good friend who's done so much for me that I feel making her dream a reality would be the best repayment." A second of silence, letting those words sink in. And then, while Twilight and Starlight shared surprised yet approving glances, Fluttershy pointed out rather tenderly. "You never had to do that, Stardust. Having you for a good friend is payment enough..." "Honestly didn't feel like enough." Was my self-esteem issue talking, shrugging again. "And you were so ambitious for making this sanctuary come true I wanted to help. And so I did the best I could wait making it as real as possible and providing decent... Results..." ...Who was I kidding? "No, it's garbage." Was my declaration, that earlier moment of myself praising my own work a deluded result from exhaustion. I shook my head with a heavy frown, the mares sharing bewildered looks. "It obviously pales in comparison to the the one you've envisioned, Fluttershy. A shadow of what could've been better. I did the best I could to replicate your notes. Hell, I didn't even finish the waterfall- Oof!" You know how Twilight often cuts me off with hugs? Well, now it was Fluttershy committing that action. And my body stiffened by her next rather bold action. Oh, a kiss to the cheek too. Wasn't that something. An echo to that time I made out with that alternate Equestrian Fluttershy, and judging from Twilight's wince over the yellow mare's shoulder, she had that memory too. Starlight only looked bemused. I could only stare in stupefaction, Fluttershy retreating back off the bed with her face entirely in pink embarrassment, refusing to even look once at me but speaking in utter conviction. "I've love what you've done, Stardust. That sanctuary is exactly how I've always dreamed it would be." She confessed with bliss, to my blinking shock. "It- It is...?" How can that be?! It was all a half-[BEEP]ed effort made by a man overtaken by exhaustion! Fluttershy nodded, looking back to me again with a bright smile. "All that effort and attempts to match it with how I imagined it, and succeeding every step of the way. And the fact it was made by a special friend of mine only makes all the more magical." "Having a lifelong dream of yours made real by a friend really defines that bond between you." Starlight pointed out warmly. "Mm-hm." Twilight nodded in completely agreement, seeming to get over that earlier moment of boldness on Fluttershy's part. ...Huh. "But it's not even finished yet." I pointed out rather desperately. "The waterfall hasn't been added yet." The ponies shared knowing amused looks. "Taken care of." Twilight smirked proudly. "We decided to finish up the place for you and let you sleep." ...Oh. The alicorn's expression softened then in affectionate amusement. "To be fair, Jack, without wings or magic, how exactly would you cause a waterfall effect with no assistance whatsoever?" ...Tch. "Since you're well-rested again, would you like to come see it?" Fluttershy asked with eager hopefulness. "I think you deserve to see it used to its fullest after all your hard work and effort." My body straightened upwards with clasped excited hands, feeling more re-energized than ever. Ha! All in all, I'd say the effort and amount of hard work exhausting myself the other night was worth it. The sanctuary was fine, so long as it fulfilled its purpose and made Fluttershy happy. The mare in question couldn't care less if it didn't match up perfectly with her vision, even if she insisted completely otherwise that it was the flawless match. Still, I felt there were massive improvements on my part that could've been made. But upon arriving at the sight earlier, Fluttershy's animal friends were already making good use of the self-made sanctuary; chirping, chasing, eating and relaxing together in pure harmony. The sight was beautiful to observe, and I felt a great measure of pride and content, feeling everything I've been through worth the effort entirely. The pretty waterfall the girls added helped. Truet story; the mares were there while I was busy filling up the pool the whole time, watching me travel back and forth between the stream and the hole and making no attempt to intervene, all curious by my actions. Twilight and the others were more content in watching me tire myself repeatedly in effort to keep a dear friend happy. They were there all along, and made no attempt of letting me know. Probably for the best. I likely would've stopped all together if I had noticed their presence and the surprise ruined. "Hoo!" "Cheers." I smiled in thanks to the owl plopping another book I requested on the pile, proceeding to read through the open pages detailing the history of economy in Equestria. Fascinating read, mind you. Where was I? Labour work is done. Fluttershy is happy, as is her woodland friends, and I felt proud and accomplished for the first time being reverted back to this hideous form. Not much to do now but relax. My ears picked up on the sound of the library doors opening, peeking over the pages to see the Princess of Friendship enter and stride over my way. I smiled warmly towards, Twilight returning the gesture and reaching my state surrounded by many chosen books- Oh... I smirked curiously at the warm peck to my bare cheek. "What's that about?" I inquired. Twilight pulled back with a blissful smile. "Simply expressing how proud I am for the man I love, whom worked so hard to help make a best friend's dream become reality." I grinned. Well, I certainly wasn't complaining. "You're far more capable when you believe in yourself, Jack." "Starswirl said the same thing." And I knew that would fuel Twilight's happiness from echoing a statement of her own hero. "Hoo!" The small night bird announced from above, adding another book to the pile. I grinned upwards in thanks, Nightshade taking a break by perching himself above a shelf, content to observe us from his high spot. "Helpful little guy, isn't he?" Twilight asked rhetorically, gazing upwards with open fondness just like I. My only reply was a nod. "Owlicious. I couldn't have asked for a better nocturnal helper." "Nightshade." I heard Twilight huff, widening my sly smirk. "Not starting that again Jack." "Because you know I'll win." "Not likely." The Princess scoffed in her playful tone, hear features brightening again as something else evidently spawned to mind. "You actually took me by surprise, you know, opting to make the whole animal sanctuary all by yourself. Watching you fill up that pool all by yourself, whether out of commitment for your friends or pride, it was really admirable to watch." I shrugged sheepishly by the affection sparkling in her eyes. "I can't take all the credit. Nightshade helped a lot." "Hoo." "See?" Twilight chuckled, shaking her head with a content expression. "Humble to the last. Something I've always loved about you Jack." Ah, well... The Princess then added with stern humour. "Although next time, if you want to prove you can be more productive with your time, maybe exhausting yourself to the brink of collapse through manual labour should be considered unwise, wouldn't you say?" "Read ya loud and clear, ma'am." Followed with my teasing retort. "And maybe you can stop worrying so much about my well-being twenty-four seven." Twilight rolled her eyes. "Considering all the crazy stuff you get involved with, is that really my fault?" The irony of her statement was scoff worthy. Twilight, spotting a book beside her, magically raised it up and quirked a brow of intrigue. "'A History of Ponyville?'" Saving that one for later. I smirked while waving up the current book in my hand. "As you said Twilight, I'm making current good use of my time being productive." "'Revolutionized Unicorn Magic,' 'The Tales of Starswirl and the Alicorn Amulet,' 'Canterlot Laws and Services?'" Twilight continued mumbling title after title in evident interest, eventually glancing back to me with open puzzlement. "Not the typically literature you tend to enjoy." Because I already made a good friend happy today. Now, it's time to make special somepony happy too. "Nope, but the kind of things you love to be knowledgeable about." I explained rather casually, placing the book about economy down for the moment. "I'm doing something I should've done for a long time now, something which you definitely approve your special somepony of doing." And holding up another cover in relation to historical figures behind discovering an Earth Pony' connection to magic. "Researching everything I need to know about Equestria, its history, laws, economy and everything else. Now, God knows if I'll remember any of what I just read - autistic brain and poor memory on my part - but I thought you'd appreciate the effort-" Now, Twilight's face started glowing with each passing word, her grin widening ten times larger with stars literally sparkling in her breathtaking eyes, eventually letting loose and tightly embracing my chest and arms for a long moment, stating quite happily. "Of course I'd appreciate it. In fact, it's the most wonderful idea I've heard you utter yet!" Thanks... I think. "And even if you can't recall everything you've read, the fact you're making an attempt is brilliant enough!" That said, Twilight gave some space yet nestled herself right beside me, smiling that dazzling grin. "Oh, we could start expanding your education over Equestria together, if you want! I know a ton of books which would benefit this wonderful scenario greatly!" "Especially since I'll need to learn things because I'm living in Equestria forever." Twilight blinked... Then her smile widened exponentially again, as if utterly thrilled by that factual statement. Emboldened by her angelic disposition, I added rather sheepishly. "You also wouldn't mind answering any questions I have, even if they might sound dumb to you?" The Princess laughed beautifully, nodding in pure reassurance. "Of course I will! Shall we get started?" "Any opportunity to spend time with the pony I love, certainly." And, just for this moment, as Twilight eagerly picked out certain books which she deemed suitable for this project, talking away and flipping through pages with breathtaking enthusiasm and eagerness, I could imagine not being trapped as a human again as opposed to the Earth Pony she fell in love with first. The pair of us snuggled comfortably together in our own little sanctuary, and while I struggled to keep up with Twilight's animated words, I could smile and pretend that everything was right again in this world. Just for the moment. Chapter 160: Lavender TowerOkay... I'm taking a break. Having traveled for over Lord knows how many miles, a short moment of respite was long overdue. Starswirl made no effort to complain, so I settled by a comfy boulder right next to the pathway, thankful the growing mist surrounding me wasn't utterly concealing my vision forward. And why would Starswirl the Bearded complain, you ask? He wouldn't be the first today. Twilight was very vocally objective against me exploring out far from Ponyville, all by myself. When the first statement left my muz- Mouth, the Princess of Friendship proceeded to cut me off and thoroughly explain why me venturing out beyond without any accompaniment by herself of their friends, with the looming threat of Zagreus ever present, was the worst idea to do right now. It only took the mention of Starswirl himself having assigned me this task to calm the mare down considerably, though she reluctantly allowed so despite mentioning her concerns regarding my departure. The Princess is justified in her hesitation. Unfortunately, this must be a path you and you alone must accomplish, Jack, as Balance decrees. Princess Twilight would be much safer at the castle. Yeah. Nice of you to lie, by the way, teacher, to the mare who idolizes you about there being no danger from this mission. All is as Balance wills it. A misquote of the Force? Yeah you lied mentor, end of story. I... Cannot argue with the tides of destiny. I smirked faintly, picking myself up and ignoring the strain gradually increasing in my legs. Huffing, my body continued forwards, aiming to reach this place, sort out whatever catastrophe was occurring over there, and go home in time for supper. Spike's making carrot cake tonight. Ever had carrot cake, Starswirl? Hmhm. I confess it's a delicacy beyond my time, Jack. So you can't eat in the spirit world. That sucks. Meanwhile, are you sure Zagreus himself isn't waiting for us wherever it is we're heading to? That this whole thing isn't another trap while we're most vulnerable? The imbalance we face possesses an aura of much difference. Was Starswirl's stern response. Zagreus' scent lingers there, but far from the genuine thing. Regardless, whatever we face, you know what you must do. I know I know. Be careful and all. Twilight stressed that to me repeatedly before I headed out earlier. What I still can't comprehend is what exactly you're hoping for me to accomplish today. No pony body, no magic, remember? I know, my young student, which is why I have an alternative method to dealing with what threat we encounter today. All you have to do is keep this new imbalance stalled long enough for me to access the proper magic to correct its presence, and properly banish it back to whence it came. Oh, that simple then! I felt a shiver, the dressing gown not enough to prevent the complete cold emanating from this mist. I still had zero clue as to where we were even going, you've been awfully vague about it, Starswirl, moreso than usual. You will understand once we reach the place. Then, after a moment, the spiritual unicorn added wearily. Suffice to say, it also brings up a personal role on my behalf... Wow... Goddamn... Holy [BEEP] wow. Okay, I was expecting by the mist alone to be greeted by some sort of small village resting by a swamp or dark forest or something. Upon venturing forward, the white trails clearing enough for me to view the whole town, my expectations plummeted from surprise to incredulity. Because you know what I absolutely wasn't anticipating? In a little girl's show? Gravestones. Gravestones everywhere. Not to mention the somber Equestrians wandering around the place, grey brick houses with age of decades decaying the soiled walls. These mother[BEEP]ers were completely solemn and focused on nowhere to even notice the alien human arriving in their village. Starswirl, you gonna explain some [BEEP] here? The very sight of this unanticipated location, or even existence of it, brought a chill of suspense and dread down my straight body. This, Jack, is a populated location unspoken of by many equines for its atmosphere and what it represents. Death? No kidding! The Town of Passing, a place where those who wish not to be found spend the remainder of their days in the physical world before joining the spiritual. Where souls who have found no more purpose to their existence in Equestria wish to reserve their finals hours in peace and resignation. A sanctuary for the defeated and lost, yearning to move on with nothing more or left to lose. ... How [BEEP]ing depressing. I shook my head in disbelief. No Goddamn wonder Hasbro never revealed this place in the show. A town where people - I'm sorry, ponies - just give up and die? Jesus with an H Christ! What would Zagreus possibly want with this place? I asked mentally while watching a bowed-head stallion walk by without even acknowledging the newcomer, unnerved by this lack of reaction. Suddenly I was missing the screams and nervous expression of those ponies back home, and that wasn't something I was expecting to think! What Zagreus would wish for this place, I have no clue. Even Starswirl sounded negatively affected by the somber atmosphere of this lifeless town. The imbalance is close, however. We should proceed with seeking it out at its specific root. Yes. The sooner this was over, the sooner I could leave this bone-chilling depressing landscape. To business then. First thing's first. We should ask around for any strange sightings by the locals. Now, seeing as how these lanky mother[BEEP]ers hardly looked prepared for any conversation, I'll have to seek out a pony of authority instead. There a Town Hall around here, teach? No, however we are quite near an establishment which would possess the information we require. Observe to your right. Let's see. I squinted through the vague mist... A few houses... A clothing store? Oh Rarity would appreciate that in this lifeless habitat... And... Ah! A bar! Makes perfect sense. Anyone would want to drink and try to forget about the miserably [BEEP]ing place they live in. Hell, I want to drink at this point, and I don't even do that! Wonder if they sell cider? One way of finding out. And as I ventured forward, an earlier conversation occurred to me from my old mentor. Starswirl... You mentioned something about this place was personal to you... Your next question is no, Jack, this is not the place from which my physical form is buried. He sounded oh-so matter-of-fact about that. That, is another matter entirely... Jesus. Even in this bar it felt just as lifeless! And look at the patrons! More spotted than outside and the atmosphere stayed somber, like everyone has just... Given up. Outwardly shuddering by the sight of regularly energetic cartoon ponies frowning or staring depressingly into their drinks, barely glancing up to witness the newcomer entering the dusty bar, I made a beeline right to the counter, dusting off an unused stool before taking a seat, pointedly proceeding to ignore any of the residents for now. The more I watched them the more I just wanted to get up and leave. And people called me depressing... Christ. It took about a minute of me twiddling my thumbs before the bartender himself showed up, a dark-grey stallion with a rather styled back black mane and steel eyes walking before me, age present on his features. He spared barely a glance towards his customer, inquiring with simple gruffness. "Anythin' in particular?" I imagined soda wasn't in question. "Whatever's appropriate for the day." "The usual then." Ten seconds later, my glass turned up with a rather dark yellow sustenance bubbling beneath my chin. Okay, looks like [BEEP], hopefully doesn't take like that. Raising the mug to take a whiff, expecting to sniff something unpleasant, imagine my surprise by how decent it scented and presumable tasted. "Apple cider." The bartender explained without even looking by drying another mug. "From the very apples we grow in this town." How long before the grim reaper takes them for himself? Shrugging, I gave my new friend the benefit of the doubt and took a sip... Mm. Quite warm, actually. When I mused that thought out-loud, the stallion simply responded. "Secret's in the honey we add, gives it a kick to rid of the suffocatin' atmosphere around us." Ah... Interesting. "So, you here to visit a relative?" Well since Starswirl was confirmed not to be buried here, that's a hard no. "I'm actually here on business." I confessed, prompting the dark equine to huff with rolled tired eyes. "Tell me you're not another coffin salespony." I... Those exist? "No I'm here for something else entirely." Leaning forward carefully, I inquired calmly to contain my eagerness. "Have there been any... Unusual sightings in this town lately?" Finally, those gray eyes turned to face me, the pony giving me a once-lookover and made a wry smirk. "You mean, aside from this?" I had to chuckle by how casual he was about it. At least he wasn't as lifeless as the others surrounding us at their tables and counter. "Aside from me, yes." "Don't know what to tell ya then." He shrugged, inspecting another glass mug with care while clarifying. "Town's been pretty much normal as it can get. Visitors don't often come than to see a loved one or... Give in to their more darker feelings." The stallion barely sounded as fazed. "Only strange incident occurring aside from your being here, stranger, are the new rumors going about at the Tower." And we already have a clue? "Tower?" "Yep. Name's Grave Keeper, by the way." I had to repress a snort. "I manage both this bar and the graveyards around the town." This time I did snort, but Grave Keeper barely seemed to acknowledge that while peeking into his glass, myself taking another sip as I listened in interest. "And anyway, these supposed rumors are nothing new. Young ponies just love to spread tales about the town being supposedly haunted by vengeful spirits, especially within the sacred halls of the Tower itself." "And this Tower is...?" I pressed curiously. The tall built stallion took a moment, cleaning his next mug and being on his way to serve another customer, refilling another depressed equine's drink before returning to answer me again. "The first building and grave sight of the town, which said town was then built around." Grave Keeper explained casually. "A landmark, if you want, where the oldest resting places of respected and lost ponies are buried within for all these years. Nowadays it's treated like a tourist spot for passerbys..." I raised a brow at that mutter. "You don't sound entirely pleased about that." Was my remark without making any judgement. Grave snorted, rolling his eyes in disdain. "The final resting place of those no longer with us aren't something to take pictures of, or should be treated as such. It is blatant disrespect to their memories." You know what? I agree. It does sound offensive for the departed, even if they're not physically there to be offended from. "The only positive side about these new rumors over a spirit haunting the Tower." The stallion continued with that same disapproving posture. "Is that it's keeping the tourists from entering for their own entertainment. The downside?" He sighed wearily the next. "Nopony else in town wishes to venture through and see their ancestors. Hopefully it'll all blow over soon; it usually does." And at this point, it was clear where precisely the imbalance hid itself. But just to be certain, I asked cautiously. "This vengeful spirit... Did they give a description of this deceased pony?" "Tch." Grave shook his head. "That's the thing. Whatever is supposedly haunting the place isn't a pony." No? At my eye-widened look, the Equestrian clarified with a shrug. "Apparently it's sighted to be some kind of winged demon." And I sat back in my seat with a frozen gesture, feeling my grip around the mug tighten, breaking it if I was a pony again. Of course... She escaped with Zagreus that day before we could send her back... But why would she be here...? There's one way of uncovering this mystery. Right. Leaning forward again, I set the currency down for the drink and asked seriously. "Would you give me directions? I'd like to see this Tower for myself." Do ponies believe in Heaven? This suddenly just struck me upon my walk down the pathway aiming towards the supposed-haunted Tower. I never really paid any attention to this, but just from being here regarding all these chilling gravestones I walked by incited that very questuin. How did Equestria perceive an afterlife? Do they believe Heaven and Hell exists? Something else? Perhaps it's the Christian in me talking, but I'm curious. What do they, the ponies, believe comes after death? It is believed by a great many. My teacher happily provided the answer. That the next step after an Equestrian's departure from the physical realms embarks towards a spiritual paradise. A sanctuary with all dreams and peace come to reality. So Heaven then. Hmhm, if you'd like. Although our kind refers to this discussed utopia simply as 'The Other World.' You can imagine why many aren't so open with conversing about exploring this ideal realm. Because our kind can get easily squeamish just even mentioning the concept of death and other adult matters. Starswirl only chuckled in fondness. I looked up with a raised brow. Wasn't that funny mate. That wasn't what incited my humour, it was your addressal regarding Equestria's inhabitants. I frowned for a moment, recalling back my earlier thought- Oh. Scowling softly, I shook my head and continued forward. Anyway, so ponies believed in their own Heaven. What about Hell? Do they have a name for where damned ponies are sent after death? You already know it. What... Tartarus? That place even count anyone can just go there according to the show? Are the spirits of sinful equines sent down there? Remember, Jack, the rules of reality operate differently than in your former world. Tartarus is more than a location to send those unjust, but a prison for the most vile of living entities. Tirek's own imprisonment is merely one layer amongst countless more, delving deeper and deeper into the unforeseen darkness. So you're suggesting that there are far worse monsters out there than Tirek, all concealed below the lowest pits of pony Hell? And I pray we never have to face such beasts. For now, let us venture forward on stopping the very beast we ourselves are responsible for. Fair enough. I think I could see our next location up ahead, slowly clearing away from the mist. Repressing the urge to shiver from the cold and atmosphere alone, I made a lighthearted quip to keep my spirits up. A shame your resting place isn't here, Starswirl, could've found a way to exorcise you and be rid of you finally. My teacher played along without fault. You say that, yet your quip within the bar earlier regarding our relationship speaks otherwise. A family member, you insinuated this old spirit as. No I didn't? You're clearly misinterpreting- Ah...! What was that...? The sudden sharp sensation to my chest almost keeled me over, gripping a headstone close by for balance. I quickly breathed, in and out, and straightened once the abrupt feeling subsided, removing my hand from the chest in furrowed confusion. My apologies. Starswirl quickly stated. My magic maintaining your breathing slipped temporarily. ...What happened again...? My teacher sighed, sounding quite strained and weary all of a sudden. I suspected this would happen... What? Come, Jack, we have a fallen demon to prevent from causing harm to this town. But... We'll discuss this further afterwards, I promise. The fact that my teacher sounded suddenly more flippant put me on edge, and my legs found themselves striding forward with renewed briskness. I'll be holding you to that, teach. Because I got the feeling this was something I needed to hear. This feels as though I'm about to enter some Resident Evil [BEEP]. Christ, my whole body was shivering uncontrollably to the point of vibrating, reaching the doorway leading into the gigantic, dusting stone tower which looked ready to crumble any given moment. How huge was it? Akin to one of Celestia's castle towers, by a good guess. One hand tentatively grasped the edge of the doors, opened ajar with merely darkness waiting inside, a part of me reluctant to even venture into the inky blackness awaiting its new visitor. Scratch that, a lot of me was terrified to go in. [BEEP], even my own breath was foggy then, wincing to myself as I struggled to compose myself. Would've been easier as a pony. Now as human? I was basically walking target practice for whatever waited within. Sunset I could handle - well, debatable these days - but the idea of ghosts? Pokemon and Corpse Party are what sprung to mind. Yeah, Pokemon does some dark [BEEP] involving the dead... Do I have to go inside...? I'd rather you didn't too, Jack, but the imbalance is withheld in those aged walls. We must find it before it spreads across the unsuspecting town. That's what I figured... Oh boy. My gripped hand lowered in defeat, attempting to steel myself... And failing miserably, back slouching with a grimace on my reluctant features. Couldn't I at least having something to protect myself with before I go in? A sound suggestion, my pupil. Hm- What the...? I felt something suddenly heavy in my gown's pockets, prompting me to produce the cold, metallic cylinder just appearing out of thin air- And my jaw fell agape. No way... Without any further prompting by anyone, my thumb grazed over the activation switch and ignited the legendary weapon, a brilliant azure hue lighting up my face and partially the darkness in the tower. Yeeeeah man. Suddenly I wasn't feeling so frightened anymore. The weapon is set to burn rather than disintegrate, mind you. But I advise carefulness wielding it in the upcoming confrontation. Works for me! I grinned like a madman while testing the lightsaber in my hand, whirling it around delicately and assuming many stances of all seven combat forms. The hilt itself is a design I haven't seen before... Curved, and feeling just right in my palm and fingers. I weighted the hilt and nodded in bemused satisfaction. Felt as though it was made for me, without sounding so boastful about now carrying a lightsaber. Crafted from magic to your liking. Enjoy, but do refrain from burning your fingers numerous times as you use it. Heh, got it. Pushing the door further open, I, Master Stardust Kenobi, found the immediate confidence to venture within, the hue of the blue blade forcing back the darkness upon exploring inside, pausing for a moment to sniff the stale air. Huh. And swallowing a gulp, my feet took me forward towards the near staircase, glancing around in caution and curiosity, having anticipated to see more gravestones laying about everywhere. Instead there were... Statues. Lined up against the wall showing various equines of Earth Pony, pegasus and unicorn kind, each holding a solemn expression whilst standing with pride, atop a stone square pillar with words implanted into these pillars. The sight was unnerving as it was entrancing. Burials of long past. My teacher proceeded to explain upon hearing my curiosity, sounding far too casual about it whilst I carefully walked up the first spiral staircase. The ritual practiced for burying the passed was a ceremony most were obligated to attend. A statue placed for each fallen Equestrian in respect to their existence and accomplishments, how insignificant some of them may appear to others. ...Deep. Starswirl chuckled lightly. Quite. The Tower was created as a means to respect the greatest ponies of their time, having committed great deeds for Equestria and passing of old age, or falling in battle. So all these ponies I was passing by accomplished something great for Equestria? These were forgotten heroes? Some of them. Others were revolutionists of their shared eras. Some were inventors and philosophers, sharing Equestria's future for the good of all. In fact, I do believe the inventor of the quill is buried somewhere in these walls. We can check later should I survive. How close were we to the imbalance? I asked this as we reached the third floor already. ...Not too far now. Starswirl answered after a moment of concentration. I suspect our opposition is already aware of our arrival. Prepare to defend yourself, Jack; lest this foe does more damage than already from disrespecting these Equestrian's resting places. Claiming dominance over the dead? I knew Sunset was petty as a villain, but this was something to just look at in pity and disgust. Frowning, I continued up the next staircase, feeling the air grow thicker with every step upwards... I felt like a Jedi Master. I mean, what other feeling could describe perfectly this sensation of holding a genuine lightsaber in my hand while exploring a dark, supposedly haunted building? I couldn't resist from twirling a blue blade a couple of times amidst the venture up the tower, the reality of wielding the genuine article still sinking into my head. Now, the lightsaber hovered by my hip, taking a slow posture into the tainted blackness waiting for me on this specific floor. Keeping the lightsaber, by the way. This was the area, wasn't it? Even I could feel the tense atmosphere palpable on this floor without magic. This is it. I pictured Starswirl nodding. Prepare yourself. Alright. I raised my blade upwards before, assuming a two-handed grip and relaxing my breath, waiting. I was ready for you this time, Sunset. Without Zagreus to boss you around, I might stand a chance... Here's hoping. My body stiffened at the loud scuffling in the darkness opposing me, something clearly ready to leap out and pounce the second I lowered my guard. While keeping my weapon raised defensively, I had the good idea then to quickly removing my gown so it wouldn't become a hindrance in the upcoming fight, kicking the discarded clothing back and pushing a strand of hair from my face. A dark boot then emerged from the shadows, but instead of seeing those cerulean demonic eyes glaring back at me. I saw serpentine blue. What...? My whole posture tensed further, hearing the ghoulish noise and whispers from around me. Warily, I glanced from the demon-shaped creature in the dark towards the source of the noises between me... And immediately refrained from the urge to scream and run, although the entire sensation was there. Oh [BEEP] no... Ghosts. Literal, ghosts. All rising up from the graves beneath their respective shadows with blackened eyes of pure malice, white transparent muzzles twisted in contempt, regarding me as though I was the one trespassing and disturbing their final resting homes. Great, [BEEP]ing fantastic. A demon and now ghosts... When did My Little Pony become so diverse-? My blade swung the second the ghosts leaped forward, body spinning around without further incentive and blazing through the spiritual bodies. What's that? A lightsaber shouldn't affect them? Tch, tell that to Force Unleashed! I believe that's no longer canon. Thank God too. The Force was excessively OP in that game. Anyway, my blade succeeded, in a way. The second the blue light ran across their chest the spirits disappeared on contact, myself extending the blade far to my right- Oof! And my opponent making good use of the brief distraction, the weapon falling from my grip by the surprised tackle to my chest, feeling two claws force me back against a stone wall and flinching by the hard contact. Ow! The deactivated blade encased the room with darkness, only the demonic purple eyes staring closely at me illuminating anything. Feeling one hand off me, I sucked in a breath and instinctively dodged, stone and bits falling on my shoulder from the fist impacting the wall I previously backed against. Quickly, I rolled out of the way, reaching out into the darkness for any feel of my fallen weapon. Aha! My pinky and ring finger brushed against metal- Agh! The opponent who clearly wasn't Sunset tackled me again, but this time I retaliated with a growl, kneeing my surprised assailant in the stomach and prompting a pained grunt, pushing her off me and rolling again, feeling around on the dusty floor for the hilt and- Success! The hall illuminated again with my blue blade and- [BEEP]! This time I was ready for the attack, my lightsaber holding back two unfazed purple claws, the demon leaning forward with blazing violet eyes of hatred- No... Not her too... "Twilight...!" Agh! My opponent took advantage of my shocked state, a steady kick to my waist forcing me to roll across the ground and hit another wall, inciting my yell of anguished pain. But the anguish itself stemmed more from the enemy I found myself facing. Purple claws emitted a similar coloured hue of energy, clenching into fists as her suddenly lit blue horn cast magic into the ceiling, passing blue fire onto dusting torches scattered on the walls. The lightsaber almost fell from my grip at the heartbreaking sight, breathing in shallowly. Not her... Not her as well... It's not the Twilight you know. Neither of them. Starswirl offered with a tinge of remorse. Just another slave to Zagreus' whim. ...Then I will do everything in my power to free her from his venomous grasp. Midnight Sparkle snarled at my defensive stance, body and indigo wings extended with preparation for a fight. I flinched, feeling quite nauseous from the thought of even attacking with my blade, hence the Soresu position. Every fiber in my being was screaming against attacking her, but somehow, I got the feeling there was no other outcome this way. "Twilight..." I couldn't stop myself from muttering again in disbelief, my pain palpable by what has befallen this version of the mare I loved. To my faint surprise, though, the demonic iteration seemed to have glinted her eyes at those words, before glaring in disdain again. "What manner of creature are you...?" Midnight- No, I couldn't call her that. Not now or ever. Twilight inquired with a raised contempt brow. Okay, so it seemed she wasn't controlled enough to be able to speak freely, and there was no trace of Zagreus' influence in those eyes. They weren't black... They weren't black...! Don't lower your stance for a moment, Jack. "What happened to you...?" I was compelled to ask, hoping she would answer. And she did, just not in the way I hoped. My blade met her attacks again, although this time it was various magical beams emanating from her clenched fists, bouncing back harmlessly from my weapon with some flying past my hair and body. I might have a lightsaber but I was no Jedi... And then, the woman extended both her open hands together and fired a more powerful wave of energy. I rolled once again, hearing magic shatter the stone wall behind before composing myself and kneeling down, blade pointing directly towards the unfazed opponent. I should attack back... But I couldn't. I can't. Twilight looked rather annoyed by my actions, scowling before raising one limb to the ceiling, and I began to feel the floor vibrating by the raw mass of corrupted magic contained within the woman. That's what happened to her in Friendship Games; an unstable mess of magic unleashed and consuming the hapless teen into it, forming into this creature I had hoped to never see again. Hoped I would prevent from ever happening. But I did... So why would he do this? Why steal away one of the few times I would call a genuine victory? This was just... So wrong... "Why do you pretend?" I blinked by the sudden disgusted tone. "Sorry?" Twilight barely appeared amused, her angered look deepening. "He was right, you are deceptive. Your feigned sympathy won't work on me, Warrior. You're a threat to all these innocent people on this world, and I'm here to stop you from causing anymore harm!" My baffled posture took in her words before I frowned in revulsion, indignant by this evident bull[BEEP]. "Is that was Zagreus told you?" I sneered back in ludicrous anger. "God dammit Twilight why are you always so gullible-?!" Wrong thing to say, all things considered. My lightsaber almost flung from my grip again at the raw power firing against me, my body deflecting and brushing past all blue energy beams aimed my way, rather surprised by myself. Perhaps it was instinct, that drive of humanity to survive any and all obstacles. And, truth be told, I'd rather not die today, for once. Not by Twilight's own hand... I would never want to cause her that much pain. The demonic version charged again, frustrated by my dancing dodges and adopting a more personal approach, swipes, kicks and punches which I either blocked, dodged or did get hit by. Human body, I keep getting reminded of. And said body was already beginning to feel drained. I barely managed to dodge the next fist and energy attack from it over my left shoulder, finally seeing an opportunity to retaliate. An exposed spot of her left hip. My hand swung by incentive, reaching contact- And stopping, time holding still for just a moment, Twilight's disbelieving eyes looking down where the blade paused right before it would make contact with lavender flesh, my blinking hands regarding my shaking right limb... No. I couldn't do it. Twilight seized that chance, pushing me back forcibly before flying backwards to gain some distance, the enraged demon now looking more incredulous and wary. My own gaze lingered on my sweating hand, still shaking slightly from the prospect of almost harming the one I loved. I know the lightsaber wasn't set to kill but... Any bodily harm to her physically pained me in turn. ...I can't fight her. I'm sorry Starswirl... I can't. Jack... My opponent blinked upon my next action, genuine confusion blazing her purple features upon me deactivating my weapon and throwing it to the side. Twilight inquired sincerely. "What do you think you're doing?" Staring directly into her eyes, I confessed without regret. "I won't fight you, Twilight." Suddenly, two hands gripped my clothed chest and threw me around, landing my back roughly into a stone pedestal and inciting my snarl of pain. Argh... Gonna feel that in the morning. She towered over me, glaring down at my lack of attempt to retaliate. "You don't fool me!" She retorted. "Fight back, now!" "...No." Twilight growled, and I then found myself being thrown across the floor like a rag doll. "Fight back!" She yelled in earnest frustration, clearly attempting to get a rise out of me. Well, she could try all she wanted. And tried she did. Oh was this Twilight determined. For the next few minutes my body was a plaything for the demon, throwing me, punching me, kicking and magic aimed at my vulnerable spots, making every attempt to incite me to fight back. But I couldn't, my body was on shut down for the moment, making zero attempt to defend myself a little. I flinched, winced and exclaimed pain at every moment, surprised I was even lasting this long. But I wouldn't fight back. Not against her, not ever again. And Twilight finally seemed to notice this, after throwing me on the ground again and my dazed eyes blurred a little, feeling a more softer grip against my cardigan this time, meeting the demon's incredulous and, this time, hesitant gaze. "I don't get it." She hissed in angered confusion. "Why won't you fight back?!" Why? The answer was obvious love. With a sore grin, I managed to muster out quietly, and simply. "Because my love for you will always overshadow my hate." The reaction was authentic as it was comical. Her grip on me loosened, the poor version of Twilight taking a few steps back slowly, genuine disbelief and shock dancing on her features. "You're... You're lying." She whispered, sounding unconvinced and despaired herself. "He- He told me! You're just using this world's me for your own gain!" It felt like my throat was choking up blood, but I managed to utter out, "No... No." With a weak chuckle. It took some effort to stand, my knees wobbling whilst mustering up enough willpower to make the attempt, grinning tiredly towards the baffled corrupted teen. There's hope, there has to be! "I don't know what exactly Zagreus told you, love..." I began, taking a steady step forward each time. "But... But I would never... Never harm you... I'd sooner die..." And I almost did, all things considered. "I don't understand..." Twilight muttered earnestly, her previously contempt expression melting away to reveal the real her, the one trapped inside that poor shell. Those serpentine eyes replaced by those violet orbs I endeared so much, and it broke my heart all over again to see them on this body. "But if you're so in love with my other self... Aren't you... Repulsed by... This...?" Her voice grew tiny with every word, hesitant and afraid. And it ached my chest all over again, moreso than the physical pain she just bestowed on me. "Never." Reaching her at close distance, my hand managed to reach out and weakly grasp her lavender shoulder, looking into her eyes with the utter truth. "You will always be Twilight to me... Let me save you." Her breath inhaled sharply, the demon quickly retreating backwards after shrugging off my hand, and it hurt all over again to see her this way. So unsettled, so uncertain, so... Afraid. And in a flash of light, she was gone. And all the magic with her. "Twilight..." I whispered into the darkness, my legs finally giving way and kneeling on the ground, breathing slow and exhausted, defeated and pained. Palms pressed against stone, a sensation of tears I didn't notice until then were falling from my blurry hazel eyes. She's gone... Starswirl stated the painful truth. No matter what you think, Jack, that was all Zagreus' doing. ...You're right. My eyes blazed upwards into the dark. And I'm going to make that [BEEP] suffer for what he has done to her... After limping out of the Tower, I had found Grave Keeper tending to some graves and waited, before telling him that the supposed danger has passed and ponies were free to see their ancestors again. Indeed, Starswirl had wrapped up the imbalance within after Twilight fled the place, off to parts unknown and beyond my teacher's senses at the moment. I'd say all's well that ends well... But that wasn't the case. There was no victory felt here today... Just a somber outcome as blatant as the air of this town. I would be heading home by now, wanting nothing more than to escape the horrible experience I had here, had Starswirl not made his personal request. Now, still limping, my recovering legs reached the dimly lit room of the highest floor within the Tower, heading directly towards the back of the area. A bouquet of red flowers in my hands. Red was always his favourite. Starswirl had simply said, and I had the sudden suspicion as to whom exactly we were visiting up here. The unicorn had expressed it wasn't himself, so that left only one other candidate after pondering the notion. Finally reaching the end, I was met with the largest pedestal in this Tower I've witnessed, surprise surprise. The biggest statue atop resembling a creature akin to a gargoyle, thanks to the stone. Without further delay, I knelt down before the imposing structure and gently placed the bouquet in front of it, looking up to face plate marking the words of a fallen friend to Equestrian kind. HERE LIES SCORPAN. A PONY AND FRIEND BY ANY OTHER NAME. It's been too long, old friend. My teacher expressed with emotion. Forgive me for neglecting to visit again; I've had my hoofs full for a while. I closed my eyes while bowing my head. One. Two. Three. Four. Rest in peace, Scorpan... Rest in peace, old friend... Tenderly rising to stand, I gazed upwards at the solemn expression with a tiny smile, quite thankful to Starswirl for showing me this. It is I who should express gratitude, Jack... You had no incentive to do this for me, but I am touched and gratified all the same. After everything you've done for me... How could I say no? ...Starswirl? Yes my child...? ...Why me? You could've picked anyone else on Earth... Why? ...One day, Jack, everything will be explained. Starswirl answered with sober warmness. Once Zagreus is stopped, and Equestria reaches the peace we strive to achieve... My imagination should Starswirl looking up at the statue with intent. What he always wanted for... Until then. ...I'll save her. No matter what, I'll save her and Sunset... I'll save them both. Author's Note I have disabled ratings after finding out now that that's a thing. Always hated that gimmick on this site... Anyway, thanks for enjoying that chapter! Chapter 161: Walking DisasterBy God I looked so out of place. Like, it's a detail I've noticed since returning to human form, glaringly obvious every time I see any of my body parts in line of sight, but it's almost mesmerizing how uncanny valley I was in contrast to the vibrant and fictional-like surroundings. As opposed to the realistic human form I was walking around in then. I took a moment to admire my hands, twirling them in wonder at the bizarre contrast, a short break from the heavy work Applejack has bestowed upon me. "Somethin' wrong sugarcube?" Speaking of which. I quickly called out to the orange mare peeking her head through the red doors. "No, everything's fine, sorry." I added with an unconvincing grin. With a perked brow, Applejack left the stables and prompted me to get back to work, picking up the stacked bale of hay with a heavy grunt. Heave-ho. Hay; stronger than it looks. It almost felt like my back was gonna break by this lifting. Anyway, uncanny valley. Imagine if, all those years ago, I first arrived in Equestria as a human first and interacted with the locals, who do you think would've been more freaked out? The human talking to the colourful vocal equines or the inhabitants towards the two-legged hairless ape? My money's on the ponies, considering how easily skittish they were towards anything new and unexplained. Jesus, looking at myself was so jarring, even from the mirror I past by. You'd have to blink twice at the realism interacting with the fiction, even when I'm literally doing so right now it's still a hard image to maintain. Ya best start believin' in cartoons, Mr. Wright. You're in one. Ha! Thanks Barbossa. "Here ya go." Oh, Applejack decided to check up again with a glass of apple juice to the side, the farmer smiling lightly. "Freshly squeezed and on the house! Figured ya needed it." Setting the next bale down, I grinned appreciatively and took the glass, taking a big gulp followed with a light grimace. Ugh... Pure apple juice. Strong flavour, to put it mildly. "Cheers." I managed to say as the taste lingered on my tongue. "Least I could do with the extra help." Applejack beamed, cheerfully oblivious to my small plight. "Thanks again for helpin' out around the farm Star. With Apple Bloom busy with that school project of hers, it was mighty kind of yer to volunteer." Why was I doing this, you might have some incentive to ask? Why else? Twilight. The lovable Princess continued against buying my bull[BEEP] about staying indoors and closed off from society for the time being, remarking that I haven't really been spending enough time with my friends in a while, my current condition being no excuse not to see my good said friends. So here I was, carrying around hay and working at a disgusting disease-infested farm like my father a long time ago. I'll tell you what, I did not envy the man. "How you feelin'?" I shrugged whilst wincing at the weight being picked up from my hands. "A little strained, but nothing I can't handle..." "Heh. Not that." Applejack seemed to hesitate briefly, watching me cautiously as I walked by like a penguin because of this damn bale. "I meant, how ya feelin' as... Y'know?" Oh... "Could be worse." I muttered, unable to shrug again at the moment. "So what's Apple Bloom's school project about?" Of course, that was a shoddy attempt of changing the conversation, especially against arguably the most stubborn mare of my group of friends. "Writin' a report about somepony she idolizes." The humoured Earth Pony played along for the moment. "Who of?" "Well, it wouldn't be of someone desperately tryin' to change the conversation." Hmph. Applejack's gaze softened faintly. "Seriously though sugarcube. If you don't wanna talk about it, that's fine. Just don't make it a repeat of when you were so hopelessly stubborn against expressin' yerself like long ago, okay?" "There's an irony..." This bale was really beginning to put a strain on me. Applejack ignored the remark, planting an orange hoof on my leg as I prepared to fling the stack of hay over the next. The mare was smiling with encouragement. "We're here for you Star. Just remember that." Yeah, you constantly remind me- Oof! Alright, that's a sensation...! "Stardust? What's wrong?" Applejack inquired suddenly from my rather abrupt reaction to pain, something in my back popping negatively and prompting me to clutch my hip, other hand gripped around the edge of hay. Yep, this was bound to happen! Immediately the mare suspected what was going on, helping me sit down against the hay with observation. "Guess you must've strained yerself too much." And unhelpfully added. "Gosh, ya should consider workin' on that there muscle of yours partner." Thanks Applejack, always knowing what to say... "Maybe recommending you to helping out Applejack wasn't the wisest choice at present..." "Oh, you don't say... Ow!" "At least you still have your dignity." Starlight pointed out with good humour, both mares tending to my internally pained body for no reason, Starlight carrying the supplies as Twilight pulled out the right tools to nurse my back and ankle. Oh, how did I sprain my ankle you ask? Funny story, Big Mac was kind enough to to carry me back to the castle, leaving me by the front steps. Limping up caused me to trip and sprain my ankle. ...Actually, not a funny story. "You're not usually this accident prone." Starlight continued with a light smile. "What's next, you'll stub your toe?" Oh God, don't jinx it for me! You joke my dear, but stubbed toes are arguably the worst sensation in the universe. Count yourselves lucky! "Humans have a tendency for self-harm than most." Twilight muttered beside me, half her body in line of sight since she was focused on healing my sore back. "Maybe Rarity would've been the better alternative. Can't imagine sewing some clothes would do you further harm." Um, you're kidding right? "One, Twilight, I don't sew." I counted from my fingers for emphasis. Hey if I have these things might as well use them. "And two, even if I did sew, you can easily prick your fingers doing so. Doesn't sound appealing in the slightest." "Maybe baking with Pinkie Pie should be the next option." Starlight considered out-loud. "It's probably least capable of putting you in anymore pain, and you do enjoy baking Stardust." "That, or you want more of my brownies." I had the wit at least to make that comment. The unicorn shrugged with a coy smile. "They're really delicious, what can I say?" Hm- Ugh! "All done." The Princess and my girlfriend announced cheerfully, proceeding step off the couch and guiding me downwards, warm fuzzy hoofs pushing a bare chest to lay comfortably on soft material. "Lie down and rest for a while; your internal injuries should heal by later evening." And added with an extra cushion beneath my head followed with a bag of ice applied directly around my ankle, causing my brief flinch. "Anything else, Nurse Friendship?" Twilight smirked. "Well, now that you've mentioned it." Oh boy. "Aside from straining yourself today, how were you doing at Sweet Apple Acres?" My fingers interlocked, resting on my stomach as I answered casually. "Fine, I guess." I mean, Granny Smith shrieked and fainted at the sight of me and Big Mac threatened to kick me into a wagon on sight. But aside from that, all went fine. The purple alicorn nodded. "That's good at least." At least? "I was worried you'd have refused to help Applejack at all. I'm still impressed by your display with making that animal sanctuary all by yourself for Fluttershy." "Don't make it sound like I'm totally inefficient love, sheesh..." A lavender hoof brushed against dark strands of hair. "I'm not." The mare's tender voice replied, Twilight's breathtaking eyes staring down at me with a knowing expression. "I just don't want you to become so distant from everyone again, not after all the progress you've made. The progress we've made together." Just a moment before Twilight added suddenly. "I know you want to reassure us that everything's okay Jack, but that only makes us worry more. This current condition is affecting you more than you'd care to share, I can still pick up on that. That's why I have to ask Jack... Do you want to talk about it?" ...You're too good for me love. Far more than I deserved... "I'm fine love, really." Twilight barely looked persuaded for a second. I reached up, gently stroking the mare's cheek in my palm with a faint grin. "Don't let my own plight interfere with more important uses of your time." The Princess cracked a smile at that. "Nothing's more important than helping my special somepony through his plight... Or special somebody." And graced a warm peck to my forehead, unseeming to care about the spots resting atop it. "Get some rest, okay? I'll come back later." And walked slowly out of sight, as if reluctant to. Starlight lingered for a moment, having watched the exchange with a foreign expression, but gave me a sheepish grin before hurriedly following after her former teacher. Leaving me in a silent bedroom with my own thoughts and empty sensation of already missing Twilight. There is no shame in admitting weakness. I scoffed lightly, regarding the blue ceiling idly. I know that, Starswirl, just as they know me enough to see through my bull[BEEP]. But why should I bring them enough angsty feelings now? They're simply concerned towards their best friend, my student. And the Princess wasn't incorrect regarding your feelings against your condition... And something else. There was a half a mind to look away at the TV or something, but that'd be pointless against an invisible spirit whom can read your every thought. That's a subject I'd prefer against talking about, teacher. It wasn't your fault- What did I just say...? ...Very well. He gracefully conceded, to my gratification. But I'm here for you as much as your friends are, remember that. Three days. I had spent three days trapped in my room. Now, I was free to wander again. And my exploration took me outside around the castle, there the training area typically reserved for me was... Gathering dust. The obstacles course and punching bags unused and just... Sitting there. I walked - well, more limped really - and reached one pole, sighing whilst wiping off the dust threatening to overtake the whole course. Just another crude reminder of how long since I've become this again... It's been, what, weeks now...? "You miss it, huh?" My hazel eyes turned to the sympathetic expression of Starlight Glimmer, whom nodded to the course around us. "It's kinda surreal. I'm just as use to seeing you practice here daily." Gaze dropped, I only shrugged helplessly. Starlight continued after that with a soft voice. "It must feel awful; feeling so powerless and unreliable for losing your magic." I winced, Pretty much the case. "But Twilight's doing everything she can to fix this. We just gotta have faith in her." "I do." There was never a moment since our relationship where I wouldn't trust Twilight with figuring out this type of mess. I looked back up with a determined frown. "I trust Twilight to help make things right, as much as I trust you to try cheering your good friend and brother up." Starlight blinked at that, before catching on with a "Oh!" And grinned sheepishly. "You really consider us all some big family, huh?" I shrugged again, this time with a coy smile, and the mare giggled behind her hoof. "Heheheh, that's okay. I don't mind, makes me feel good inside... Like I belong, you know." "You do belong." Despite what many of the fanbase may claim. "You've done so much for us all, Starlight. You're part of this big dysfunctional family whether you like it or not." "See, I get the feeling that I should be saying such to you, Stardust." Starlight perked a humorous brow. "Or should I start calling you 'big bro' now, instead?" "If you don't mind me calling you 'little sis' in turn." "Hmm, on second thought, maybe we'll just stick to calling ourselves by our real names... Oh, that's right." The unicorn grinned knowingly. "Only Twilight can call you that." We shared chuckles, allowing the tension of the air to remove a little. Well, Starlight was certainly helping with her blunt approach to matters. Once the laughter subsided, the unicorn tilted her head with a certain smile. "Twilight knows what she's doing, Stardust. All we have to do is wait until she finds the perfect solution to this problem." Don't I know it. "Meanwhile, there's something I wanted to ask." "Oh?" I raised an eyebrow at the shift in expression. Clearing her throat, Starlight looked me in the eye and inquired seriously, "What did you mean when you said you left your world because you were afraid?" Oh... That- But a certain wise voice quickly intervened. Grab onto that pole tightly, now! And a noise tore from my throat, "Agh!" "Stardust!" I heard the surprised mare exclaimed by my newfound collapsing state, both hands clutching onto the wooden sturdy pole quickly. My body knelt, teeth grinding and eyes clenching shut by the sudden lack of oxygen and explosive pain coursing through my body. Not... Again...! This was... The same as... The graveyard...! Keep holding on Jack, the pain will subside soon! Didn't... Feel that way... To me... Ah...! "Ahh!" One hand latched off the pole to clutch my chest, almost falling off if two certain hoofs hadn't caught me by the shoulder. Through teary eyes, I forced my lids open to meet Starlight's petrified expression, lilac eyes observing me in uncertainty and complete worry. My voice managed to hiss what my the only salvation which first came to mind was. "Get... Twilight... Ah!" Starlight needed no further incentive, nodding while stepping back, gone in a flash. My fingers dug into clothed skin, where we heart was beating rapidly to make up for the fact I had heavy trouble breathing. The pain racked against my sides and chest, swirling around in an unkempt storm and prepared to tear me asunder. Oh God... I was gonna die...! You won't die if I have anything to say about it, my child... Keep holding on. My other hand was unable to keep a tight grip on the wood any longer, my knelt body falling onto grassy ground with my head turned to one side, struggling to keep them open. The pain killing me within was a contrast to the breathtaking landscape of Equestria... A peaceful utopia Zagreus will destroy if I died here and now...! Not... Gonna... "Jack? JACK!" I vaguely heard the Princess, forcing myself to sit upwards with one hand pushing me up. Then, feeling multiple hoofs and claws on me before my arm could collapse through sheer agony, I tearfully glanced upwards and meeting the head-on sparkling eyes of a terrified Twilight Sparkle. My pained voice barely whispered, "Help..." And it felt as though a nuclear bomb went off in my stomach. I was getting really sick of getting knocked out all the time. "Surely there has to be something we're missing!" The incredulous voice of Rarity called out from my left. "You're saying that there's no sign of damage anywhere inside our friend?" My girlfriend shook her head, motioning towards the blackboard presented at the end of my bed. "According to the doctors, there are no visible signs of any interior damage. Whatever caused Jack so much distress..." Twilight hesitated for a moment. "It didn't occur through normal means." So after that episode where I endured an episode of complete inward pain like my organs were twisting around everywhere, my eyes first woke up to a hospital bed surrounded by my good friends. All whom expressed utter concern and relief that I seemingly was fine, for the moment, and according to the medical staff here, there was nothing indicating towards that horrific sensation I went through earlier. My friends were half-relieved, and half-worried about that mystery, mine moreso on the latter. Applejack frowned. "So then, what did cause 'im to collapse like that?" Twilight shared her friend's look. "I'm not certain." And with one wing gestured to the board written with small notes and a drawn diagram of the human body. Very accurately so. "This isn't a common happening even in Jack's world, I checked. And according to Jack this supposed phantom pain has never occurred before in his life, isn't that right?" "Well..." My only position here was shrugging. "I've experienced invisible chest pains before, but never to the point of making me unconscious." Twilight frowned, this information clearly news for her, prompting me to add quickly. "Hasn't happened since I became a pony though, so you never had to worry then." "But you're a not a pony now." Starlight pointed out with concern. "So could this be related to that phantom pain?" "And if it is, how do we stop it from happening again?" Fluttershy inquired next, fright reflecting in her clear blue orbs when glancing to me. "It sounded really awful what you went through earlier..." "That's what we're attempting to deduce, Fluttershy." Twilight said reassuringly towards the pegasus. She looked back to the blackboard with a thoughtful glare. "But from how it sounds, it may just simply be the pent-up pain released after being restrained from Jack's Equestrian body, triggering an explosive pain coursing through his body for a few minutes." Although, something in Twilight's voice indicated her skepticism by that voiced speculation. And you know what? I could fault her. I too found this notion questionable. Something in Starswirl's voice earlier also reinforced this disbelief... The Princess turned to me. "Did you have these phantom pains often?" I answered honestly, "Over the years, though they have been decreasing a lot." Ever since I left school, in fact. "So that's it then?" Rainbow asked in absurdity. "Just invisible pain Stardust is use to getting? I thought it was something worst!" "I must say, this revelation is rather refreshing to hear." Rarity added with a bright smile, as though the crisis was suddenly averted. "My mind speculated far worst scenarios. This clarification is relieving to know, darling." "Does that mean he can leave the hospital now?" Spike then asked in earnest, having been sat beside my leg with a hopeful grin. Twilight, meanwhile, shook her head with a wry expression. "Just because he's accustomed to this pain doesn't mean all is well. In fact, it's just another thing we have to deal with and help him overcome." That last part sounded like a bitter mutter. Inspecting the blackboard again, Twilight nodded after a moment and smiled humouredly towards her son. "I'll speak to the doctor and see if Jack can be released early. Spike, could you go fetch him for me?" "Sure!" And Spike grinned back to me with newfound relief. "Glad you're all better now Dad!" And jumped off the bed before I could pet his scales, rushing off out the door with eagerness. The others looked back to me with warm smiles. "And here I thought you were gonna stick around for a while. Ah well, have this get-well muffin I baked for you anyway!" Pinkie happily thrusted the small treat into my hands. "White chocolate, your favourite!" Ha, certainly was. I smiled graciously to the beaming Earth Pony, setting the cupcake on the drawer for the moment. Starlight then addressed everyone with a humoured smirk. "Okay, I think we should leave Stardust to get changed, since humans prefer not to be seen without clothes for some reason." Oh dear Lord. "Twilight, love." I called out towards the alicorn. "Please educate Starlight about that." Flushing a little, the mare nodded with a fond smile and motioned for the others to follow, magically pushing the blackboard outside with her. After my friends expressed their relief before leaving, only one unicorn lingered. Starlight waited until they were from sight and looked to me with a new look. "It's not just phantom pain, is it?" I blinked. "I noticed your doubtful look when Twilight guessed that, and I'm guessing she thinks there's more to it too." Starlight regarded me with concerned curiosity. "What do you think is going on?" "...I'm not sure yet." But I was going to find out in a moment. But before that, I smiled lightly with a nod to the mare. "Thanks for getting Twilight back there." Starlight smiled slightly back. "The least I could do... Better catch up with them, see you soon." And hurried after the mares, leaving me once again to my own thoughts and memories of that earlier hurricane of pain. I waited until the coast was completely clear, the enthused voices of my friends dying out by the corridors outside. ...Okay Starswirl, spill the beans. You know what's happening to me. I heard nothing... Followed with a short huff. Let me start of by expressing how relieved I am that you survived that experience completely. Your will is strong, my good pupil. Yeah, thanks. Information please. A warm chuckle, though it sounded rather strained. Very well. He conceded tiredly as I got out of bed carefully. Clothes are in the bottom drawer, meanwhile. You all right, teacher... You sound exhausted? The penalty from the energy I've been demanding from the realm. Starswirl responded wearily, as I began putting on my socks and underwear after pulling the curtain for some privacy by the visible eye. I had to attain much magic to keep your body from succumbing to duress through enduring this world's laws. So... What actually happened to me back there...? It was awful, felt like my whole body was on fire. And I can't apologize enough for that. Hm? As you're aware, it is my magic which barely keeps you from submitting to death on the spot. The contrast between your form now and the world you choose to inhabit would instantly bring your own demise. I have to borrow enough pure magic from my realm in order to keep your body functioning and healthy. But there are... Repercussions to utilizing magic so. Yeah... I'm listening...? The amount of magic in question is... Excessive. Starswirl confessed rather regrettably. Understand, I may have been a figure of my time, but my magic in folklore was often exaggerated. Even in this realm, I am but one pony. One unicorn draining far too much magic than the average equine can maintain. In consequence, there will be moments like earlier, and back at the grave town, where that link to magic will... Slip. 'Slip'? I paused from pulling up my trousers, raising a brow to the clean ceiling expectantly. Something about that hesitation had me on edge. Starswirl sighed again. In essence, there will emerge moments of the magic halting from sustaining your being, temporary if I can help it. But the further you remain in this form, the more magic I must borrow in order to maintain your health. Unfortunately... ...It won't last forever. No. So that sensation before will become a regular occurrence the longer I stay in this body... And the more it continues, the magic keeping me alive will eventually cease and... And... Your oxygen supply will cut off completely, and your body shut down. So the longer I stay as human, I will die... ...I am so, so sorry Jack... No... No don't blame yourself, Starswirl. You never accounted for this event happening... Heh, if anything, this can all be blamed on Twilight's own mentor... "Jack? Are you still getting changed?" Speaking of which... "Yeah." I called out rather weakly from behind the curtain, the disquieting revelation Starswirl shared making me sit down with unzipped trousers, forehead grasped by two pale hands, feeling as though all colour drained from my face. "Is everything okay?" No, no it wasn't. "Yeah, everything's... Good." Only one thing could come from this, I must absolutely, without hesitation keep my angelic girlfriend on the other side of the curtain from ever knowing this. If Twilight knew... She would blame herself, believing she brought the inevitable demise of her friend and special somepony. And that envisioned devastation on her face was something I would never forgive myself for... Dragging my hands down my face, I knew Twilight was still waiting on the other side... And swallowed, standing up again to finish off changing- Ow! "[BEEP]!" "What is it? What's wrong?!" I hissed at the sensation crawling through my foot. "Nothing just... Stubbed my Goddamn toe!" Chapter 162: Dance Magic... Hmmmmmm...Well... That was an entirely new sensation. Apparently, going through the portal as pure human again induced some volatile reaction in my body, almost keeling over with the feeling to throw up all over the white stone floor. Starswirl was right to warn me just now. My hand gripped the edge of the mirror for support, other clutched to my stomach over the brief but asinine sensation. Just a reminder never to go through into this damn alternate universe when I could help it. Alas, I could not. For my being here was needed, according to my sage of a mentor, because some event was happening involving my friends here which required my presence just to keep an eye on things. You know, imbalances or what-not. Straightening myself after the sensation finally subsided, I gazed towards the front building to find everything... Well, seemingly normal. Canterlot High looked as dull and lifeless as its surroundings as ever. Sure there's any imbalance going on, Starswirl? None which I can detect for this moment. Perhaps Zagreus intends no sinister plot at this point in time. Good, now I can leave. Fastest trip to this world ever, not that I was complaining- However, it may be imperative to inspect the school for a moment. Not to mention we should wait for any side-effects of your present body interacting through the magical portal to subside. Damn. Huffing, I turned back to face the insulting building and rolled my eyes tiredly. Alright, I'll take a gander. Couldn't take too long though, what with Twilight's recent paranoia of late. Long story short, the alicorn had me confined to bed upon my release from the hospital, wanting to make certain nothing else was wrong and that, if I really was ill, should take things easy and not strain myself with anything. Now, I wasn't opposed to staying in bed all day. I mean, what human was? But with Twilight acting like a mother hen of late, constantly checking my health and temperature every three hours a day, even my body was aching to do something aside from bathroom trips. Thankfully, Starswirl provided that oppotunity by dispatching me here, to a world I utterly despised without empathy. Twilight was of course reluctant at first and insisted she tagged along, but Starswirl had me assure the alicorn that everything will be fine, and that Sunset and her human friends would take good care of me while I was here. All were oblivious to my flinch when I repeated those words to the concerned lavender mare. Speaking of which, haven't spotted my friends yet. Although to be fair, Sunset hasn't been alerted to my coming here- "Hey you!" Oof! Oh fantastic, five steps forward and I get tackled to the ground. Landing on soft grass, thankfully, my vision was dazed despite my glasses managing to hang on briefly, feeling an uncomfortable weight holding me down in the form of pink intense eyes and rainbow-themed long hair. Oh of course... My sight cleared up eventually as the human Rainbow Dash spat with venom. "What are you doing here?" Tight blue hands pinned my wrists on the ground, preventing me from even moving. I considered kicking her off, but that scenario just felt unnerving to even ponder. "Trying to cause trouble like last time?" "Rainbow..." I growled, not in the mood for this. "Get off me. It's me for God's sake!" She scoffed with a coy smirk. "Hoping to fool us again by pretending to be our friend, by looking younger? In your dreams pal!" And she leered forward. "You better start explainin', or I'm gonna-" "You'll what? Kick a soccer ball at me until I submit?" I snarled back with sass, struggling to free my wrists. "Get off me dammit!" "You're not Stardust pal, and you never will be, Zagreus!" The young athlete grinned with snark, leaning back up again. "And you know what? Great idea about the soccer ball! Might just consider it." Oh [BEEP]. "For the love of- I am Stardust!" A snort to my justified outrage. "Prove it then!" What?! "Tell me something only Stardust would know, and make it good." Make it-? "Rainbow I swear to God-" "One..." You... "What can I possibly say to convince you it's me?!" "Two..." "Rainbow Dash, for the love of Twilight, I won't be as merciful as I was at Camp Everfree if you don't let go of me this instant-" "I know how you can persuade us it's really you." Huh? Oh. I was too busy being indignant at the girl straddling me to the ground to notice the six other girls watching from the side with angered and skeptic expressions, Fluttershy cautiously hiding behind the group. Sunset, with that admirable boldness, approached forward and unfolded her arms, kneeling down beside my head and stared firmly into my gaze, features scrunched up in determination. "When I was deeply uncertain about performing in The Battle of the Bands, before our final confrontation against the sirens, what was it you said to me on the rooftop of the school?" ...Good grief, that was a while back. I had to think hard on that, expression clecnhed in concentration. Sunset only waited, stalling Rainbow from carrying out with her threat. The girls from the side watched in apprehension, looking grimly prepared for any outcome unpleasant. It was as if the words just sprung from my mouth. "That I never requested you as lead singer for [BEEP]s and giggles, but because I trusted you. I had faith in you, just as your friends have as well. You were capable of achieving more than you know." Please be right, please be right, please be right... Sunset just regarded me for a long moment, searching my expression as if for any deceit, and then finally nodded, a small smile gracing her features. "It really is you..." She sounded both relieved and concerned at once. "Twilight mentioned that something unique happened involving you in Equestria, but I never considered... Rainbow, could you please give our friend some space?" The bewildered teen looked back and forth between Sunset and I, hastily getting off me as if in realization and allowing me to breathe again. Oh thank God! I eagerly accepted Sunset's hand to help me stand, dusting myself off with a geniune grin in the pony-turned-human's direction. "Thanks." Sunset only smirked sheepishly. "Sorry about that. We immediately thought you were... Him." Yeah... That was understandable. "Stardust...?" Our gazes turned to Fluttershy, hesitantly approaching with curious eyes. "It's really you?" I only nodded with a small smile, prompting her to add. "Goodness, we barely recognize you. You look very... Unique." I snorted. "I look like the poster child for a deform center, I know." Sunset perked a humoured brow, shared with Applejack and Rarity. The farmer stated, "Yep, yer Stardust all right. What in tarnation happened to ya?" "Eheh..." Rainbow then laughed nervously, rubbing the back of her head with a sheepish smile. "No hard feelings, right Stardust? Guess I kinda acted without thinking things through." ...I sighed. "No Rainbow, your actions then were pretty warranted. My fault for not warning you girls about my arrival and condition beforehand." The human Twilight, meanwhile, was busy circling around me as though I was some fascinating specimen to behold. Which in her case, I suppose I was something to examine, looking nothing like their, objectively offensive, version of humanity. The knowledgable teenager only blinked after concluding her examination, stepping back with curious violet orbs. "What has happened to you, Stardust?" "Celestia happened." I shrugged, grinning simply before something else came to mind. "Before any of you ask further though, have there been any irregular occurances prior to my arrival? We suspect something may be amiss." The teens exchanged glances. "None which spring to mind, regrettably." Rarity answered, before adding with some firmness. "But please refrain from changing the subject, darling. What could have possibly been done to make bear the resemblance to that dastardly fiend whom pretended to be you back at Camp Everfree?" "And why do you look like Zagreus?!" "That is what I just asked, Pinkie darling..." "It's a long story." I shrugged, but seeing that their expressions weren't changing from saying that, I then motioned to the building. "Could we take this inside though? I'm not... Feeling so..." My legs wobbled a little, thankfully caught by Applejack and Rainbow to my shoulders and chest respectively. "Take it easy sugarcube." The farmer muttered with worry and reassurance. I swallowed. Must be another side-effect from travelling through the portal. Sunset, frowning with concern, nodded to my wishes and gestured for us to follow. "Let's talk more about this indoors. I imagine you don't wanna be stared at by people openly, no offense." Tch, none taken whatsoever... "So, this is how you're suppose to look?" Fluttershy was the first to ask once my summary was complete, the seven of us occupying a spare musical room for the time being in favour of privacy. Of course the journey there was greeted by multiple wary and curious stares of their classmates, increasing our brisk pace for seclusion. And on the way my mind fell back to faint recollections of treatement in my old high school by the mixed expressions. My mood was getting no better out of all this. At my nod, the human Pinkie decided to help herself by poking my arms with open awe. "Cool...!" Not what I would call my predicament, but at least someone was amusing themselves. The tall teen barely above my own poor height stepped back and grinned brightly. "Nice glasses too!" I simply scoffed and looked away, prompting the others to share looks. In fact, the whole trip here they appeared deeply uncomfortable about something. And I'm guessing as to what. Zagreus did leave quite the impression. "If I'm making you all uncomfortable I'll just leave-" "Oh, it's not that darling!" Rarity swiftly interjected by shaking her head, grinning weakly. "Rest assured we're very happy to see you." Uh-huh. "Though I've never heard of magic performing something like this." Sunset chimed in open puzzlement, leaning against a desk with a tilted gaze, brow furrowed. "And you're stuck this way until Twilight can find a reverse spell?" Something like that... Starswirl was awfully vague about it. "She mentioned something that happened to you on a huge magnitude, but I was assuming... Never mind." The bacon-haired girl waved it off with a sheepish smile. "It doesn't sound too serious, at least. Twilight will probably find the solution in no time." You mean, find the solution before I likely die from prolonged exposure. "That's all good and all, but there's one thing that doesn't add up to any of this." We all glanced to Rainbow, whom was glaring at me not in hostility but complexity. "Why, in the name of Daring Do, are you wearing a dressing gown, in broad daylight?" I looked down to the open clothing covering my shirt and whatnot. "What's wrong with it?" I'll question what significance Daring Do has on this world later. Unimpressed brows. "Dude. You're wearing a dressing gown over your regular clothes. What's up with that?" I shrugged, refusing to be judged by this. "It's comfy and warm to wear. You have no idea how often cold this body of mine easily gets." Twilight cocked her head in intrigue. "Is it a condition?" "Yeah, called 'being me.'" At that, some of them smirked. "Least ya kept that wit." Applejack chimed with crossed arms, leaning comfortably beside an instrument. "Taste in clothin' aside-" "Just for the moment, mind you." Applejack continued as if Rarity hadn't interrupted. "What brings ya to CHS Stardust? Last I checked you swore you weren't comin' back for a while second ya left the bus." Twilight pitched in with deep concern. "Please don't tell me there's another crisis close by. We're really in the middle of something right now." Aside from talking to me? "Why, something up?" And suddenly, as though a light switch went off, the teenagers all quickly looked away, showing traces of nervousness and apprehension whilst refusing to meet my inquisitive gaze. "You could say that..." Rainbow replied sheepishly, rubbing the back of her head. "Sunset will be all too happy to explain, right Sunset?" The girl in question cast the athlete a sidelook for evidently being called out, but steeled herself with a sigh and straightened, approaching my curious state with a rather grim expression. "I think we should talk." Hm? Sunset looked back to our friends, whom gaze the teen looks of encouraged acknowledgement. With composure, Sunset brushed past me to the door and opened with a motion for I to follow. "We'll be back in a moment." Curious... I glanced back to see the group all idly avoiding my stare. Oh God... Sunset wasn't choosing now to divulge her feelings towards me, was she? No... No she had far more tact and sense of timing for that. What then? And what's this pit of dread slowly crawling up my spine every step following the girl to another secluded room...? This time an empty classroom with Sunset turning on the lights, the room as bland and soulless as the rest of this world. Her leather jacket's back facing me, Sunset was taking a moment to compose herself, gathering enough courage to obviously confront something. I swallowed, that sensation of apprehension building up in my throat. My fists clenched and slowly unclenched, feeling stiff cold even with the heat of the classroom and gown and sleeves. Red and yellow hair tilted to reveal a yellow ear. "What was that about back there?" About you seven acting all secretive and anxious? You tell me. "About what?" "Twilight." Huh? She turned to regard me with a puzzled frown. "You kept looking at her as though you were expecting her to burst into flames at any moment." "Aren't you... Repulsed by... This...?" "Let me save you." I shuddered, repressing those depressing memories for the time being. "It's nothing... Doesn't matter." Was my brisk response, heaving a sigh and getting to the point. "Was that all?" Sunset's expression flinched. Was I too flippant? "No, that's not all." The yellow teenager answered rather quietly, carefully looking away as she continued. "In response to your question earlier; yes, something has come up that we're in the middle of." Okay...? "Camp Everfree's in need of more funding, and we're helping out. In fact, we were about to start the next gathering of money through washing cars right before you arrived." ... "You're kidding." And this time, the teen looked at me with a trace of defiance. "We're not." Her tone was far from jest. Are you... Jesus Christ! Holy [BEEP]! I just can't escape it, can I?! It's like my personal destiny! My mood went from bad, to neutral, now to worse. Scratch that, worse than worse. I couldn't stop my incredulity from bellowing against the standing teen. "Why would you do something like this?!" Sunset raised a brow, clearly expecting the answer to be quite evident. "Because they're our friends, and we owe it to them?" "You owe them nothing!" What the [BEEP] Sunset?! "It should be their job to handle their own taxes! What about those workers Filthy Rich sent to aid them?" "There's nothing wrong with friends providing some help despite previous mistakes, Stardust." I was close to sputtering. "That doesn't answer my question!" And, after taking a deep breath from realizing that yelling at the calm Sunset's face would solve naught, I tried again with an attempted subdued voice. "They can't rely on seven teenagers to pay their bills for them forever, Sunset." Voiced through grinded teeth notwithstanding. She nodded. "We know that." Did you though? "But sometimes they're gonna need some help by people who care just as much for the camp as they do." Well, good luck finding them then! "Stardust, you agreed that Camp Everfree should stick around and that Timber and Gloriosa had the capability to handle their responsibilities." "I agreed to none of that." God, even the mention of those names out-loud was giving me a migraine. Couldn't we just have all pretended LoE never happened, moreso than any of Equestria Girls thus far? Starswirl, why do this to me? "And clearly they're not good enough if they have to ask seven, high school teenagers, to gather enough money to fund their little camp. Sunset, you of all people, please tell me you see the flaw in this?" I practically pleaded with a rather desperate disposition. Because that's what this was! Sheer madness! What workstation asks a group of high schoolers barely near graduation to handle their taxes? Surely even FANS of Equestria Girls should see the fault in this idea! Now I wished Sombra was back in my mind just to agree as the second only voice of reason around here! Come on Sunset, you're smarter than this! "And that's what brings up something we should've discussed back then. I was afraid of possibly ruining our friendship, and so caught up in the moment of setting up the fundraiser and dancing with my friends..." Sunset's eyes closed for a moment, gathering the right amount of conviction to to snap up and glare with steeled blue eyes. "Stardust, you went too far." One second ticked in my brain before the words impacted. "...EXCUSE you?!" "You heard me." Crossing her arms determinedly, Sunset Shimmer leaned forward with an air of defiance and challenge. "Your attitude from beginning to end at Camp Everfree was completely unacceptable." WHAT?! But the incorrigible teen was far, very far from finished. "You treated a good majority of people there like dirt, especially those who were trying to do good. You presumed and reacted without giving anyone else a chance to redeem themselves. And then you decided to play God and dictate the fate of a camp which wasn't your right to judge. What you did back then, Stardust, was inexcusable." ...No. Oh no no no no! I will NOT be treated as though I'm the villain in this! "So, it's MY fault that Timber and Gloriosa made horrible decisions?!" My voice rose in outrage with every question, features tightening to express my incredulous anger. "It's MY fault that they endangered everyone around them through their bull[BEEP] actions?! It's MY fault that-" "Yes. All of that is your fault." My jaw paused in sheer astonishment, Sunset regarding me impassively but with eyes lit in passion. "All of those things which could've been avoided had you decided to actually prevent them as opposed to waiting for them to happen and judge the two for it. They are good people, Stardust, and you had every chance at helping them learn from their mistakes!" Now Sunset sounded ridiculed with her next statements. "Instead, you carried this air of self-righteousness and casting holy judgement when it wasn't even their fault! Aside from Zagreus' own interference, Stardust, you're just to blame for everything that's happened if all we're gonna do is point fingers!" "I gave them the chance to get their [BEEP] together and put the geodes back!" My mouth spat a little saliva in emphasis to my indignation. "So what, I was suppose to babysit the two the whole time?!" "You could've offered them advice and guidance, not throw them under the bus at every given opportunity!" Sunset exclaimed back, matching my features and losing her own composure. Clearly, she had been given a lot of time to dwell on this. But I was not to be outmatched. Not about something like this. "I gave them the choice to put them away and they defied me-" "No, you gave them an ultimatum. Do as you say or lose what's precious to them!" Sunset raised a hand to cut me off, sounding deeply unimpressed. "Honestly, what right did you have to even make that decision for them? You're not a deity among us, Stardust!" Oh if you had any idea! "The right as the only person to think like an adult-!" "In that situation? You mean, you couldn't trust anyone to think for themselves? Even your friends? Even me...?" For as how incredulous and angered the teenager sounded, I vaguely detected that trace of hurt in that tone. But Sunset persisted. "You had no right to choose what benefits yourself and others like that." ...Y'know, for a brief, tender moment, there was a quiet trace of pride in my swirling hurricane of emotions, aimed towards this young woman for passionately speaking her convictions and defense for those she considered innocent. Unfortunately, it's overshadowed by all this justified rage! "They kept the camp in the end anyway!" I pointed out in disbelieved fury. "So why is this such an issue now?!" The yellow teen shook her head. "Only because you took pity on them." Two firm fingers prodded my chest, very roughly to emphasize her own passion. "You chose their fate without any input from your friends. You decided what's to be done with their camp without their own consent. You made a call on what's best in your eyes just because you could. Tell me Stardust, how does that many any better than what I've committed in the past?" She really drove the point home. "How does that make you any better than the likes of Cinch? Or the sirens? Or Zagreus?" Something inside me snapped. "And what? What, Sunset? Your solution was any better?" I took one step forward, getting into the girl's defiant face, feeling my own features begin to strain by how hard I was squinting. My voice was more calmer, but lingering with rage, my fists shaking on my sides violently. "Let them keep the camp with no repercussions? No punishment for their actions? Let Timber hit on Twilight with no acknowledgement for his own shortcomings? Let Daisy assume responsibility but also learning nothing? Everything resolved as though nothing happened. Don't get self-righteous on me girl; your overly forgiving nature is a fatal flaw that needs me to balance the unfair results out!" A brief pause. "Is that so?" Sunset folded her arms knowingly, perking a stern brow. "Then just answer me this... Why should I get away with punishment from my past actions, but they suffer for theirs?" I blinked, wondering what in God's name she was going on about now. "I told you why back at the camp-!" "No." She held up a finger. "Don't you dare tell me that the circumstances were any different. Timber and Gloriosa made mistakes, we know that, but they were pure of intent. They were trying to do good. Gloriosa wanted to make the campers have a good time, misguided as her decisions were. And Timber was protecting his sister. Those merits are crimes to you? How would they be worse than my past mistakes? I blackmailed, bribed and hurt so many fellow classmates long ago..." Sunset glanced down briefly. "Sunset... They almost killed innocents-" "So did I! When I threw that sledgehammer into your face!" Sunset snapped, cerulean eyes blazing. That new gem wrapped around her neck vibrant in reddened hue. Blue orbs blinked back some tears, but Sunset persisted with voicing her own thoughts without any hesitation. "I've done far worse than either Timber or Daisy ever could've! And you know what? That haunts me still, to this very day! Unfair? The only unfair thing regarding this scenario was your prejudiced treatment of them and biased of mine, all because you were simply jealous of Timber's closeness to this world's Twilight!" I... Ah... My jaw literally fell agape, brain scrambling to come up with some kind of comeback to that ludicrous accusation. Sunset, however, waited for no response, now toying with the sparkly geode with a quiet smile. "I forgive them, Stardust. Twilight, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Rarity. We all forgive Timber and Gloriosa. Everyone makes mistakes... And it's our job to help them overcome those errors of judgement." Solemn eyes looked back up to me. "That's why I'm begging you, Stardust... Let go of this mindless contempt you have against them, and help us fund the camp they deserve to keep." ... How... ...How... ...How dare... That fiery volcanic anger which bubbled up in my chest just a moment go? Yeah, cooled off after Sunset's small outburst just then in the midst of my incredulous disbelief. Replaced by something seeming far more appropriate; a cold, frosty anger threatening to take down everything around me. My mind was literally willing the nearby windows to start cracking, looking for anything to display just how angry at this... This... Utter betrayal before me... Sunset's faint hopeful expression died down, replaced by quick apprehension and a small step back at the shallow breathing and angrily growing outlook on my face. This was it, then? They choose those filthy campers over someone like me...? Oh... Oh how the winds turn to suit the needs of the ignorant and biased. Well played Hasbro. Well played! "After all I've done for you." I sneered righteously, to Sunset's blinking surprise. "Putting up with your nonsense in this world and the people with it. You disgusting stereotypes and mockeries to your Equestrian selves. Do you have any idea how much tolerance I had to... No." No, I was finished here. Plain and simple. "I don't have to justify anything to you." I simply said, turning around to witness the cautious and stunned gazes of multiple students who obviously heard the commotion and were investigating. "Nosy [BEEP]s." Gasps. "Stardust-!" "NO!" I roared to Sunset behind me, the girl quickly halting from placing a hand to cease my advances. My hazel eyes gazed at the cowering a-holes with ill-disguised contempt. "How much memories resurfaced every time I look at this school and its lifeless people. If any of you suddenly keeled over and died no one would notice. None of you are worth my time and energy! And as for you." My forefinger pointed harshly after I whirled, right before Sunset's wincing face. So much to say, but only one summed it all. "I've never been so disappointed in you, Sunset Shimmer." And one look to the six girls waiting outside the hallway as the student body cleared with distress and fear in their eyes. My gaze fixed directly on certain violet orbs, repressing the urge to vomit at the fact the cause of such despair was yours truly. "I hope their camp burns down with them in it." Twilight stilled, looking awfully close to keeling over if not for her friends supporting her. Refusing to feel any further guilt, I quickened my pace, yearning to leave this Godforsaken world and never, ever return. Sunset called out pointlessly as I turned a corner, evidently trying to salvage what little of the bond was left because of her betrayal... Of their betrayal. "Stardust! Wait!" [BEEP] Equestria Girls! [BEEP] all of it! I paid no acknowledgement to the tears crawling from my eyes until I dived back into the portal, having enough of everything. Twilight was wrong... She was wrong. And it wouldn't be the first time... Chapter 164: Parental InterventionThis was stupid... "This is stupid..." "Mmhm." And embarrassing... "And embarrassing..." "Mmhm." And totally demeaning... "And completely-" "Demeaning?" "Is it that obvious?" Twilight sighed. "You've only made mention of such the last, let's see, fifteen times since the station? Your distaste is rather apparent by this point." And could you possible blame me for that? "We're almost there anyhow, Jack, so complain naught any longer!" At least someone's enthusiastic about this. My only saving grace isn't that Rainbow wasn't currently around to poke fun to our method of, as my girlfriend leading me downtown put it, 'fitting in' through the bustling crowd of posh and lively Equestrians. All somehow not even noticing the strange, hunched-back 'pony' in a cloak with front fists for hoofs accompanying the renowned Princess of Friendship. I guess everyone's knowledgeable to the fact that the young alicorn keeps unusual company around. Doesn't make this situation any less dignifying, though. My monkey ancestors would be laughing at me right about now. Didn't assist in the matter by me almost falling over a few times with Twilight barely managing to prevent those tiny incidents. This whole affair was her idea to begin with, planned all the way from the train ride to this kingdom which I hardly felt comfortable being in at the present time. My focus was either on the ground or Twilight's lovely long tail amidst the walk through the busying kingdom. My initial surprise spawned from the fact, upon arrival, our destination wasn't the castle judging by the path Twilight led me down. But my growing suspicions grew more and more grimly confirmed by the exact location I was well aware of and we were nearing with every step. Meeting Celestia was the last thing I desired, but now suddenly I was beginning to warm up to the idea of interacting with the same mare whom has assured my demise unwittingly rather than where we were heading. "Reconsider this." I practically pleaded for another time upon rounding a corner, the dreaded modest building in sight, catching up beside the purple alicorn and almost stumbling over in the process, a few glances my way from the action alone. "You might still be needed for royal duties back home." Twilight's smile was anything but reassuring. "Schedule's all clear and all royal business accounted for. I double checked." Damn... Ah! "A friendship dispute might suddenly pop up and you'll be required to solve it." "Good thing we have friends back home whom we can trust with certainty to handle any sudden dilemma." "...They might not be home?" "They are. I checked beforehand." Violet sparkling eyes glanced my way. "And they're very eager to see you again." I couldn't resist scoffing. "As an Earth Pony, perhaps..." Because suddenly envisioned screams and calls for help with plaguing my mind, and I was all too tempted to turn tail and run back to the station before the next train leaves. Anything sounded more appealing than this forced confrontation planned by my stubborn girlfriend. Said girlfriend paused as we neared the front door, finally turning to face me completely with a wry smile and hoof to my lowered arm. "It'll be fine." Will it though? Will it love? "I know them, and they won't judge you for as you are now, Jack. They already love and accept you as though you're family. Just humour me on this, okay?" Well... Seeing as I didn't have enough choice in the matter now anyway. I sighed deeply, nodding slowly from beneath the hood. "The second they start screaming, I'm out of here." Twilight only smirked faintly and faced the shut door, opening it without any knocking as though she owned the place. I stood there, dumbfounded by the risque action before following the mare inside. Well, I suppose in a manner of speaking, she did own the place. This was, at one point, her only home... "Mom! Dad! Are you home?" A few seconds of silence, Twilight's call after closing the door magically being answered with nothingness. Welp, I'm not complaining! I glanced to the alicorn with a grin. "Guess you were wrong. Wouldn't be the first time, let's go home-!" "Twilight!" As if those were the magic words, voila! Two parents appeared from the next room, greeting us but mostly their pleased daughter with thrilled wide smiles, the mother embracing the lavender pony for a few seconds with the father following suit. With her own massive grin, Twilight looked between the two adult equines standing before her with a jovial attitude. "It's so great to see you both again! It's been a while since Hearth's Warming!" "It's always wonderful to see you again dear." Velvet answered with sincere blissfulness. And, finally noticing the man wrapped in a cloak behind her second child, the grey-ish unicorn blinked. "Oh! You mentioned you were bringing company in the letter. A new friend of yours, dear?" Wait... They didn't know who was accompanying her here...? Night Light smiled curiously towards me. "Aren't you going to introduce us, Princess?" Twilight what the Hell?! The alicorn only smiled rather slyly and walked up to my side, one hoof grasping the shoulder of my beige cloak. "Why certainly. Mom, Dad, you're already well acquainted with this man. In fact, you should recognize him by his grumpy bleak outlook on everything." Reminding myself that the door was already close behind me... Ready to flee just in case... Both ponies exchanged puzzled glances, before slow realization dawned on their equine features. Twilight only grinned... And thoroughly pulled the shielding fabric off with one effortless attempt. Gasps. Why you do this? Seriously Twilight, why condemn me to this? Was this payback for not letting you turn human? Because of how I've been behaving recently? Was putting me in this position really worth the repercussions following afterwards? A deep silence settled straight after the two adult ponies reacting in pure shock, bewildered pairs of eyes gazing back at my stunned hazel look. Oh great, they were speechless. Thanks Twilight; the alicorn in question whom was currently observing back and forth, obviously expecting something fruitful from all this. Y'know, aside from her parents being horrified by what has become of her special somepony. Wait, the door was right behind me... I could leave right now and Twilight couldn't stop me- Damn. The Princess quickly sent me a stern expression after clearly picking up on my desire to make a hasty retreat. Well what did she want me to do? Stay and be gawked at by her mommy and daddy? Seriously. Just what were you trying to accomplish here, love? "Stardust...?" The mother finally spoke up quietly, sounding as stunned as her current features. "Is that really you...?" My mind immediately reacted, heading straight to 'retreat' mode, as my body finally stood, flinching a little by my back popping into place again. "Hello Velvet. Night." I grinned sheepishly, my heel twisting a little to prepare for my quick departure. "So wonderful to see you guys again! I'll just... Leave you to catch up with your daughter, bye!" "Stardust, wait!" My entire body winced, freezing in place by the command of Twilight's mother, the family seeming to have that whole effect on me somehow. I refused to turn, however, keeping my back facing the pair of Equestrians. It's bad enough they saw what I originally look like, so let's spare them the pain of gazing at this ugly mug any longer. Of course, the family had a penchant for persistence. While I glared at the ground with clenched fists, Velvet had decided to approach and walk around to meet my gaze, blue eyes shining in recognition after a few moments of silence, my breath halting. No, they didn't deserve to witness me like this. Again Twilight, what was your goal here-? What? The motherly equine motioned for me to lean down for some reason, and as if by mental command, my body obeyed, probably out of obligation for the alicorn behind me. As I knelt before the grey-ish mare, Velvet had the courage to gently cup my chin and keep my gaze firmly locked onto hers, her own clear blue eyes searching. And then enveloping me into a surprising embrace. "It's so good to see you again dear." Ah... My arms couldn't react, brain jumbled in utter confusion and taken off-guard by this unexpected approach from the equine. After finishing the comforting hug, Velvet stepped back with a light, affectionate smile which had me inhale sharply. "Twilight, you should've told us it was your special somepony. I would have prepared everything much sooner!" She... She was acting as though nothing was wrong...? A dark blue hoof then appeared on my shoulder, making me jump somewhat. Night seemed both bemused and concerned by the reaction, but this time his rather moonlight eyes looked over me briefly for any sign it's me, settling on my hesitant blue-green gaze. Velvet walked over to join their daughter, watching the proceedings. After about a minute, the dark blue unicorn grinned lightly and provided me space, stepping back with a warm tone aimed directly towards me. "You always come with surprises son, every time we see you." I could only blink, whereas Twilight chuckled by my lack of composure, but beaming in satisfaction all the same. As if... This was anticipated on her part. Night smiled kindly, speaking in both warmth with a touch of playful firmness. "I hope you've been taking good care of our Princess since the last time we met each other, Stardust." Despite myself, I smirked faintly back. "As I keep saying, it's Twilight who's been taking good care of me." Said mare looked away at that, eyes showing a different story in contrast to my sincere words. Night, oblivious to that response, nodded with an endearing look to his beloved. "That sounds about right. In this family we always seem to be needing taken care of by the mares. Where would we be without them?" Velvet beamed cheerfully, already turning back towards another doorway. "Why don't we prepare dinner a little earlier now? You must both be hungry by the trip. Twilight dear, we cleaned up your old room just before you arrived; as neat and organized as you left it. Why don't you and Stardust head upstairs and settle in. Oh, you will be staying for a bit, I hope?" Twilight nodded happily. "Of course Mom." And motioned for my hapless state to follow, my brain still trying to keep up with what was even happening. My legs turned on automatic mode, standing up again to follow after the pleased alicorn Princess towards the nearby stairway. "No funny business while up there, you two!" "Dad!" I barely mustered a tiny grin. It was like walking into the same room back home, or at our old library. Spacious, cozy and piled with books, charts and various scientific equipment neatly placed in corners and desks across the room. Twilight marched into the old bedroom as though she never left it, smiling in pure bliss while her utterly perplexed and unsure boyfriend stood by the doorway, opting to lean against the wood as the Princess explored childhood surroundings. Twilight proceeded to breathe in the atmosphere, letting out a happy exhale with violet orbs sparkling beautifully. I was still reeling over from what just happened downstairs, and who could blame me? Events were going faster and without the patience to let me keep up. Something eventually caught the mare's eye, and Twilight gasped in surprised enthusiasm. "There's my old 'Guide to Level Three Advanced Magical Practices!' I haven't read this since two weeks into learning from Princess Celestia!" They just... Accepted me. As though there was nothing wrong. "Oh, my original crafted star chart I made when I was eight! This was for preparation of my first sighting for a meteor shower." The young alicorn sighed in fond reminiscence, regarding the paper before her. "I'll never forget how magical that moment was." Did she not tell them? Why? Why surprise them and potentially make me feared even by them? "And is that... It is! My first ever 'Basic Magic for Beginning Unicorns!' Mom and Dad got me this on my second Birthday upon my first successful spell." Twilight added with a sheepish grin my way. "It was growing a full plant from its seed. Not as hard as many would assume, all things considered." What was she attempting to achieve? Why bring me here? Another one of those incidents where Twilight acts without properly thinking thoroughly? Brilliant and intelligent as she was, this alicorn was no stranger to acting on emotion over logic plenty of times... If not all the time. Looking back to memory lane, Twilight spotted a board nearby and grinned widely. "My first theorized answer to the elusive common cold spell! You won't believe how long it took me to find an answer... Only for practice to end in complete failure. Spike wouldn't stop sneezing for weeks." Inspecting the old blackboard with aged chalked writing and drawings, Twilight rubbed her chin with a thoughtful smirk. "Although, this was a while back. It's not too late to re-evaluate the formula again and improve where I left off, though I doubt Spike would be all too happy to be a test subject and somehow winding up getting another long cold again, huh?" One look at my stare, and back to the board. "You're right. Maybe we should until I have more spare time. Although I should have some leftover notes laying around-" "What were you trying to achieve?" I finally compelled myself to ask after my mind started operating functionally enough again. "Celestia's castle, you said, with the prospect of your old mentor finding a positive answer to my situation." The alicorn sighed, dropping the enthusiastic facade and sending me a wry grin. "Because I knew you would never leave your room if I said we were going to see my parents instead." With good reason! Twilight turned back to her old bookshelf. "As for what I was hoping to achieve - and I seem to have succeeded in that regard - which was helping you grow more comfortable about your present predicament by showing that there are still many ponies outside of Ponyville who see you for who you are as opposed to what you are." "You gambled their affection for me in hopes of them seeing past my unappealing features." I scowled lightly, folding my arms with stern disapproval and taking a few steps into the room, feeling as though I was walking on holy ground. "Twilight, you know how easily your kind judges by appearance alone. Was it worth the risk?" "They're my parents Jack; I wouldn't have done this had I not known them enough to risk it. So in answer, yes it was worth the risk." Twilight rolled her eyes in exasperation, glancing my way with a small endearing smile. "They love you almost as much as I do, of course they wouldn't turn against you regardless of how you presently look. What were you expecting them to do, turn you away and shut you out?" Considering how I've been treating you of late, Twilight, that'd be doing you all a favour. Instead, I could only shrug hopelessly, prompting the mare to sigh and place a dusty book back, walking my way with a hoof to my knee. "Trust me on this, Jack." She smiled lightly upwards. "You need to see for yourself how loved you are despite your appearance. And besides, you're not as hideous as you often tend to exaggerate." "I look like if Eddie Murphy attempted to look more like one of his iconic animated roles." Regardless, Twilight's infectious breathtaking smile was getting to me, inciting a small grin in turn. Shaking her head, the Princess stepped back and added, "Just humour me over dinner. You'll see. You'll be treated as though you were never changed back into a human to begin with." Uh-huh. Then, Twilight's attention was brought on something else close by, her gasp with childlike excitement. "My old telescope!" My eyes followed the alicorn blissfully inspecting her old device which looked like a size for toddlers, which was probably the case considering how young Twilight was upon her first interest in the stars. Give them a chance... I sighed. This just screamed nothing but negativity... Though likely from my negative nature for the most part. Still, I suppose I better indulge them. After all, how often have those two ponies downstairs given me a chance despite my own constant [BEEP]ups? "Jack look! This was the first set I practiced the size spell from!" Well, dinner was... Nice. At least, nice for them. Awkward as Hell for all me. Twilight chatted with wild enthusiasm towards her loving parents, both at fond rapt attention by their Princess's passionate words and gestures, recapping events since we've last met at Hearth's Warming. I, meanwhile, was currently poking at the salad on my plate with the fork, not really feeling hungry nor motivated enough to take a bite. Unlike their meals, mine was specifically filled with healthy food humans regularly consumed, which I imagined Twilight was responsible for consulting her mother with beforehand. Always taking care of me even when I'm not looking. Huh... Just occurred to me I referred to Christmas as 'Hearth's Warming,' again. I must be going native. Tch, Hell, I've been going native for a long [BEEP] time now. Here I was, eating dinner with talking cartoon ponies, one of whom I was currently dating. The kind of trails life leads you down and ending up in unforeseen conclusions. Did I regret any of this though? No. Never. But I'm starting to regret agreeing with accompanying Twilight here, because the longer I stayed the more painful this was becoming. It wasn't too long back that I was reminded of my own mortality in that hospital room, by Starswirl's affirmation. It then became noticed by me that the three equines were regarding me intently, prompting me to look up and ask rather sheepishly, "Sorry?" Twilight smiled in weary endearment, Night smirking knowingly whereas Velvet giggled, the unicorn repeating herself. "Twilight was just telling us about your last little date together near a lake. I understand you have some prejudice against water." I blinked, recalling that exact picnic we had not too long ago. "Yeah." I smirked in amusement by the reference. "Large bodies of it anyway." "Jack never taught himself how to swim." Twilight added casually, prompting my raised brow. "Oh I tried learning, believe me love. It's not exactly easy." "Neither is it too difficult." The alicorn sent a coy look. "You simply weren't trying hard enough." Oh, we're doing this now? I smirked back at the teasing mare. "I seem to recall you having trouble doing a simple lap when Rainbow dragged us to that swimming pool in Cloudsdale. Don't talk to me about practice love." Twilight didn't rise to the bait yet, tilting her head with an unimpressed look. "At least I made the attempt, rather than sit by the edge of pool looking downright miserable." "I couldn't miss watching the great Twilight Sparkle fail at something she attempted to learn spectacularly." I grinned widely. "Seriously, watching you splash like an untrained fish in the middle of the pool was beautiful, love." That struck a nerve. "I simply just need to practice some more before I get the hang of it." "Yeah, just try not to drown in the water like you do with books." The Princess opened her muzzle, but the further banter was interrupted by the lighthearted chuckles of two adoring parents. Night spoke first, "Shining and Cadence often bantered, but this is rather entertaining. Dinner and a free show, wouldn't you say honey?" "Watching our daughter and future-in-law express their affection for each other this way? I'm inclined to agree dear." My hand holding the fork froze. Of course, Twilight being Twilight, the mare flustered brightly at that, her lavender cheeks lightening in pinkness. "Mom, Dad, please! We-We haven't gotten that far ahead of our relationship to consider something like that yet..." "Well do hurry up meanwhile." Velvet proceeded to tease her offspring mercilessly. "I'm fine with having one grandfoal already, but an extra or two wouldn't hurt..." "Not too soon, I hope." Night interjected with a stern grin, regarding his daughter's bright reddened face. "I want my little Princess to keep being little a short while longer. Although, while we're on the subject of future children..." "Should we really be having this conversation over dinner?" Twilight asked in exasperated embarrassment, staring desperately towards her amused parents, whom shared a look and Velvet then grinned rather mischievously. "What better time dear? After all, you're reaching that age where such matters should be discussed-" "Mom!" "Your mother raises a valid point, Twilight. I mean, who knows what kind of intimate activities may spring to mind as your relationship together develops-" "Dad!" Normally I would be chiming in, adding to the red-faced Twilight's further embarrassment, not too flustered about it myself with the confession that I wouldn't at all mind with their suggestions. However, those would've been for entirely different circumstances. Because right now, the thought of putting Twilight through any of that made me sick to my stomach. As I look at this happy family, so carefree and teasing each other with content and peace in their hearts, just like the rest of this world and its inhabitants, it only painfully reminded of the slow agonizing fate reaching up to meet me. Starswirl had confirmed it himself, a while back, and my little heated exchange with Sunset back at Canterlot High only incited me to stray back from this current pleasant conversation between flustered daughter and loving parents, reminding myself as to why I was even having dinner with them to begin with. Because Twilight thought I deserved such happiness. Meanwhile, my body was slowly reaching into the cold embrace of death. And as that's happening, I was sitting here, eating a well-done meal with ponies I've considered family for a long, long time now. My fork settled onto my plate, unable to eat at all with this lump of guilt and regret choking in my throat. I couldn't do this. There was no reason, at all, for me to ruin their peace. The sound of my rising brought out their family discussion, all three heads turning to me curiously. "Is something the matter Stardust? You look... Pale." Velvet inquired with a faintly concerned brow. "She's right Stardust. Was the conversation too much? We're sorry if so." So kind... So loving... And here I was taking advantage of it. "Jack?" My tired eyes turned to the purple mare. "I can't do this love." And addressed the whole table again with a wry smile. "I'm not really hungry, sorry... Don't let me ruin your family moment." And made a hasty departure out the dining room before anyone could possibly stop me, intending to leave them to their own peaceful nature without these constant reminders making me bring despair and misery to the table. It was too much... Far too much. It's not fair. Now, I hated sounding like a whiny brat but... [BEEP] it, it's just not fair. Time and time I try, I make every effort, every attempt, every blood and sweat I could possibly muster, even if it's not up to standards with regular humans. But no matter how much I put into making this work... It all blows up in my face. My palms tightly pressed against the surface of the wooden clean table, inside the rather tall library of the house. It was too much, seeing Twilight so content and oblivious to the situation around here. In fact, it's a downright wonder how flexible she and everyone else was regarding these pressing matters. Zagreus was still around causing God knows what despair out there. Imbalance everywhere. Ponies in trouble. My slow death as a human. And what were the girls still doing, despite all these things and being oblivious to simply one of them? Throwing parties. Showing off. Making clothes. Kicking apple trees. Helping animals. Studying magic. Flying kites. Making gem cakes. Still keeping true to who they are despite the present situations surrounding them. They never waver from their natures, always staying true and just no matter how dire the circumstances may be; marching onwards with smiles and heads held high... And it made me all the more envious of their hopeful nature. It just wasn't fair. Here I was dying and depressed and rendering all my hard work to have a happy life in a world MADE for happiness null and void. All because I agreed to Celestia's baseless hypothesis and being trapped as full human again. I was going to die sooner or later, without any warning, and my friends will suffer because of it. Once more, I make them suffer because of my own selfish reasons. I just wanted to make things easier for Starswirl above, whom has done so much and asked for very little in turn aside from cleaning up the odd imbalance here and there. And because of this casual desire, it'll be my friends who'll endure through the worst of it. What Twilight will endure... "Press any harder and you might catch splinters." I scoffed at the male tone behind me. "As if I deserve anything less..." My corner vision caught blue fur and sympathetic yellow eyes. "What makes you think you deserve to hurt yourself?" Oh, want a list? "How about we start with the fact I haven't been living up to your promise enough and taking good care of your Goddess of a daughter?" The stallion hummed after a moment of silence, obviously taking those words into consideration. "Funny, because Twilight's been claiming otherwise this whole time." Of course she has. She's good like that. "Then again, she's always hated believing in anything bad around the ponies she loves." My eyes clenched shut, head bowed while leaning onto the small desk for support.. Yeah, no need to tell me mate. "But what makes you believe you're not taking care of her well enough?" Aside from the blatant lie I keep telling her and everyone around me that I was fine and completely healthy? Despite that, my voice found itself unable to provide a coherent answer, simply releasing a noise of uncertainty instead. Reluctance, fear maybe. Only Starswirl's words came haunting back. In essence, there will emerge moments of the magic halting from sustaining your being, temporary if I can help it. But the further you remain in this form, the more magic I must borrow in order to maintain your health. Unfortunately... "I just... Don't deserve her." I confessed instead, unable to hide the despair after opening my eyes and glaring with self-loathing at the wood below. "Never have, never will..." "...Maybe we'll never be deserving for the mares we love." The dark blue unicorn eventually said, sounding weary and humoured. "Heh. It's still wonder how she even decided to settle down and start a family with this awkward bookworm..." I grinned lightly at that, at least, my body deciding to sit down beside the stallion, feeling as though he had more to say. And so Night did, placing a blue hoof to my slumped shoulder. "Do you love her?" Was that even a question? "I'd die for her." "Have you been keeping her happy to the best of your ability?" I'd like to think so. "I'm trying my best." "And would you, given the option, vow to protect and care for her for the rest of eternity together?" "Yes." The answer flew from my mouth before there was even a split-second to think about it, surprising myself with a perplexed blink. It's like my heart reacted before my brain did, predicting that question for a long time now. "As I can clearly see, with this." My hand was grabbed, presenting the small jewel on my ring finger between us, Night smiling proudly. "So if you ask me, in my humble and expert opinion, Stardust, you do deserve my Princess. And Celestia forbid anyone tells you otherwise." My eyes stayed fixed on the ring, having refused to remove it ever since I swore to Twilight that promise back in her room, that I wouldn't actively confront danger alone any longer... And sorta broke that vow on the unexpected confrontation with Midnight. But that was small potatoes. My hand slowly clenched, the amethyst gem glittering radiantly against the evening rays of light shining through the windows. "You gave me hope, a reason to exist. Our friends contributed, but you most of all gave me that precious gift of all. I promise to love you until the end of time. I'm not Flash Sentry, nor Timber Spruce - Thank goodness there - I'm just your plain, autistic meddler who attracts trouble. But I will do everything to keep you happy for the rest of my life." My hand lowered, prompting Night to ask next with knowing eyes. "Twilight came here in hopes of getting advice from her parents to help the one she loves and cherishes." I flinched at that confession. That explains much more. "So, what holds you back this time, son? Surely it's not simply becoming what you originally were which makes you assume you're no longer a suited match for my daughter." "I'm dying." I don't know what prompted that. Maybe it was the pride, or the encouragement, or the vague hope he was giving me, but something deep within incited me to confess the truth to this stallion and this stallion alone, for the time being. For some reason, it was Twilight's Dad whom I was confessing this secret to rather than Twilight herself. Possibly because I just needed to tell someone, than the one who will feel absolutely guilty over it. "I'm not sure when, I'm not sure how sudden it'll be." I regarded my pink hands solemnly, my voice quiet and defeated, but rather glad I was sharing this with another. "But the longer I stay in this form, the longer it'll kill me. Literally. There's a reason I became a pony here to begin with." My gaze slowly looked up to the stunned dark blue stallion, watching me with pained sympathy. Sounds about right. "And since Twilight partook in Celestia's spell to keep me a pony..." It all dawned on him. "The conclusion she would reach being that she's partially responsible for your fate, and such knowledge would destroy her." I nodded tiredly. "And that's something I can never put her through..." Night shared the look; a longer, searching look that penetrated my wounded soul. "I understand." Yes, I imagine you do. "Still, Twilight deserves to know. Sooner or later, the truth will come out." Don't remind me. The dark blue unicorn then grinned lightly, somehow despite the revelation, making some small attempt to decrease the seriousness of the situation. "Still, I know she'll find a way. Twilight would never give up regardless of the challenge. She'll save you." "I wish I had your confidence." I sighed, looking away again in weariness. "I could have a heart attack right now and drop dead, for all I know." Another round of silence, the saddening news sinking in. For now, Night was the only one to be aware of this, and I'd rather it stayed that way. But knowing him, Velvet would probably be alerted of this revelation sooner than later, likely tonight or after we're gone. "Then don't waste another minute." Huh? My head turned to Night in surprise by the sudden firmness, the tall stallion resting another hoof to my shoulder and adding whilst leaning forward, yellow eyes blazed in resolve. "Spend every moment you have with the ones you love, rather than wallow in self-pity and despair. Twilight is devastated about what you're becoming, what you're doing to yourself. I see it in her eyes, when you left the table earlier, when she confessed to us all her worries and frustrations, terrified of what's happening to her special somepony. You want to keep Twilight as happy as possible without being alerted as to what's honestly going on?" The unicorn released an encouraging grin. "Stop making it so obvious, then, and spend the rest of your evening here in the company of your worried sick Princess." That sounded more of a command than advice. But something in the stallion's eyes had prompted me, then, to slowly rise upwards above the pony and straighten myself, slowly nodding. He's right, making it too obvious wasn't helping favours. The dark blue unicorn grinned up to me then. "It's always a bad idea to try hiding your real feelings away, Stardust. Trust me, mares can always sniff them out." I had to laugh shortly then. "Jack." He blinked. "Hm?" "That's my real name... Jack." I shrugged at his earnest surprise, grinning lightly. "I suppose you'd rather call your future-in-law by his true name than anything else." Although, clinging onto the vain hope such a reality would one day occur... "That does explain why Twilight constantly calls you that." But Night was beaming happily anyway, as if my statement was a confirmation to something. "I hope you'll give my wife and your future mother-in-law the same honour as addressing you such too." At that I laughed even more with the stallion. Hardly an honour, but why not humour the man... Or stallion? Turns out, Night did inform his wife. How was that made obvious? By the tight squeeze the grey unicorn delivered as night fell and we all retired, the parents having offered us to stay the night. Imagine Twilight's pleasant shock when I eagerly accepted the offer, winking playfully to the alicorn who clearly felt as though she was missing something. Velvet had small tears in her eyes and whispered reassurances through the hug that everything will be fine, which I only nodded and smiled to, hoping that would please the mare enough to get a decent night's sleep. Shining's room hadn't changed much last time I slept over here. Jesus, that was years ago. Ever since, what, when Celestia kept me in Canterlot for a while after the Grand Galloping Gala. Laying on the unused bed brought back far too many memories; recollections of my younger, more wary self with no hope or planned future for himself. Heh, back then, I simply wanted to die, just for merely existing. Because I believed not even life in Equestria could make me much better. Which brought me to this door right now, hesitantly raising a hand and rapping on the wood with my fingers. Good Lord, I hope she doesn't get too annoyed from me doing this, with midnight looming so close... "It's open." A slightly tired voice called out. Welp... Time to face the music. Twilight's room was as well kept and organized as seen earlier, with the alicorn in question turning to the open door curiously, a book resting on her sat-up lap against the pillow with her horn being the only source of light, illuminating those puzzled gorgeous and innocent features with magnificence. I was almost tempted to turn tail and leave. "Jack?" "Hey love..." I replied rather meekly, grinning and gesturing behind me. "Sorry for bothering you. I'll leave if you're busy-" "No, no! It's okay, it's fine." Twilight sounded genuinely surprised and relieved by my flustered behaviour, motioning for me to approach after magically shutting the door behind me. Oh great, I'm right in her clutches. Curse your bewitched entrancing beauty, Twilight! "Is something the matter, Jack?" "I... Couldn't sleep." At least, not in that room. Too much reminder of past events, and I had enough on my plate as was. "And I... Well, seeing you always makes me feel better, so..." Okay, Jack, next time try a more plausible-sounding excuse... Christ. But Twilight seemed deeply amused, and flattered, by the response. "Guess we both have a lot to think about." No kidding. The alicorn proceeded to pat the edge invitingly, and my feet pulled forward without further prompting, gently taking a seat on the bed without invading her personal space too much. My body then stiffened by the sudden warmth on my left hand, Twilight's hoof brushing over it rather protectively. The Princess smiled by my earnest reaction. "Usually I'm the one who's nervous whenever we do this." I could only smile lightly. "Things change, Twilight." "Yeah..." The mare answered rather solemnly. "They do..." Well, good work Jack. You ruined the moment just like that! Twilight immediately changed the subject. "Although, considering how long it takes for you to sleep, this is the first time I think where you've actively sought me out in the middle of the night." "You know how much I hate bothering you when you're busy." Twilight smiled lightly. "You know I'll always have time for you, Jack." My free hand reached forward, brushing against the mare's fuzzy right cheek affectionately. "I know... Still." She chuckled, leaning into the touch with a soft smile. "I was starting to worry, you know, that you being human means we wouldn't be able to share moments together like this..." I smirked. "Twilight, love, I was always human." "That's not what I meant and you know it." ...Hm... I suppose I have been lately regarding physical contact. Guess that's just another sign of how unworthy I felt for Twilight at this moment, even here and now, stroking the mare's warm cheek which she comfortably resting into. My other hand turned around and gently grasped the mare's covering hoof, prompting her gorgeous smile to widen all the more. "Though I'd never object to moments like these, honey, I can't help but think you're trying to hide something." "Nonsense." I snorted in attempt of convince, grinning teasingly. "I just want to keep my special Princess as happy as possible, especially with how I've been behaving these past few weeks since becoming this abominable form again." This time, it was Twilight reached forward, cupping my own cheek with a fuzzy and somewhat ticklish hoof, the mare inquiring softly. "Your trepidation is understandable, however the abomination remark is debatable. You look pretty handsome to me." "That's not even funny Twilight." "Who's laughing Jack?" But we were both smiling happily, just enjoying the moment and presence of each other's company. "What did you and Dad say to each other earlier?" Some things I'd rather not reveal, not yet anyway. However, while on the subject, there was a matter I knew had to be addressed, something I've been neglecting to focus on during my own inner dilemmas. Night wanted me to look after his daughter? So I shall. Because I knew, for certain, regarding my own special somepony whom was trying to hide it herself. I wasn't the only one feeling guilt. "Twilight." By then, both hands were on her front hoofs, keeping them place on the soft duvet between us, my hazel eyes keeping a stern lock on curious and waiting violet orbs, Twilight knowing from tone and stare alone this wasn't something to jest about. "It wasn't your fault." Immediately, she knew. "Jack-" "It wasn't your fault." The Princess blinked, but sighed and shook her head with a weak smile. "You don't have to try and make me feel better, Jack, though I appreciate the attempt. We can't deny I'm partially, if not entirely, to blame for what's become of you-" "It's not your fault." Don't even attempt to cover up for your mentor's mistakes yet again. If anyone else can be blamed for my inevitable death... Twilight frowned. "It is my fault-" "It's not your fault." "Yes it is. Jack, that's far enough." "It's not-" "Yes it is!" The Princess snapped, growing more irritated and exasperated, but the reflection of sadness beginning to glisten in those round eyes. "Stop pretending I can do no wrong and face facts-" "When have I ever pretended?" I retorted right back, keeping a firm grip on her hoofs, but not enough pressure to potentially hurt the mare. Never. "But this was not, and never will be, your fault." A depressed sigh. "But it is, can't you see that?" Twilight sounded tired and desperate next, looking just about ready to cry whilst pointing out. "I played a part in turning you back into something you despised, making you weaker and more vulnerable, distant and turning you back into the old Jack! You're an easy target for Zagreus, and it's all because I just wanted my Warrior's life to be easier...!" My annoyed expression softened, feeling my heart begin to shatter all over again from the tears threatening to fall down those stargazing eyes. "Twilight..." The Princess sniffled, looking away with pain and regret present on her features, the true guilt revealing itself. "You have every right to be upset. But please, don't place that blame on anyone but the one who deserves it-" My arms immediately reached forward, pulling the mare into my own embrace, and Twilight recuperated without delay with the limbs around my waist, keeping the pained alicorn close to me with all the comfort and love I could share. Even with the bond no longer active with my Balance suppressed, I just hoped this was enough, Twilight resting against my chest where my heart drummed in sorrow and yearning to make this wonderful pony happy once more. "If anyone deserves blame, my love..." I whispered solemnly into her warm mane. "It's myself, for making my Princess feel this pain..." Twilight answered tearfully from beneath. "Then let's share that guilt together..." ...Alright. "Together." I affirmed quietly, kissing that soft mane for reassurance with the silence of night descending within the room, keeping everything somber and, for the moment, rather peaceful. "No matter what happens." I was compelled to add with sincere solemn affection. "I will always love you, Twilight..." "...Will something happen...?" The Princess inquired softly, a tinge of apprehension in that tired voice. I only shrugged, keeping it once again a secret. Make her even more upset? Might as well kill me now. "With us and our friends, something will always happen." A choked sob, followed with Twilight shifting and pushing herself back, meeting my gaze with a tiny smile. My fingers instinctively reached forward, brushing away the fallen tears I have unwittingly prompted from her once again. As though sensing the self-punishing, the Princess shook her head with a wry grin. "You're worth shedding a few tears over." "Not too many, I hope." I replied with a matching expression, retreating my hands and adding with a note of seriousness. "It's still not your fault, regardless what you think. Don't think for a moment I will ever blame you for what happened, Twilight." Or what comes because of it. "Hrm, from the man who casually blames others for things, I'll consider that a rare honour." Twilight had enough in her to tease yet again. And suddenly, the mare added with a newfound tone of sheepish desire. "Um... Remember when you once asked me to sleep next to you when you were in despair?" "Yeah...?" Though I was already picking up on what the mare was asking of me. "Well, now I'm wondering if you'd... You know... Like to return the favour... I mean I know the bed's a little small but..." It was the least I could do, already shifting myself to lie down by the edge of her pillow with a humoured smirk. Anything to make Twilight feel better, as always. The alicorn blinked, but grinned in hopeful gratitude despite the blushing cheeks from first making her request and gently laid down beside me, slightly pulling me so I could have some more of the pillow for myself. Then it went to holding hands and hoofs together. Seconds later, a cuddle. The Princess whispered rather humouredly and shyly into my chest. "I hope Mom and Dad don't get the wrong idea tomorrow..." Hah... "Parents always presume the worst, Twilight... Your mother will probably be thrilled though." Chapter 165: All Hail King Stardust!"You're being unfair to her and you know it." "Am I- Oh, thank you Velvet." The mother beamed merrily as though there wasn't a heated exchange occurring between her daughter and a human, setting the plate of cookies down between Twilight, Starlight and I upon the table before leaving us to it. "Where was I? Ah yes Twilight; am I being unfair for Celestia clearly having the easiest job in the universe, according to Starlight's description?" Said unicorn was looking back and forth between us with a bemused and awkward presence, seeming as though she was trying not to crack a smile. "Bold claim for someone who's never ruled Equestria for a thousand years." The Princess of Friendship, meanwhile was matching my expression with utter perfection. "When Princess Luna was - also according to Starlight's story - completely exhausted by the end of the day fulfilling her sister's role. Does that scream easy to you?" "Now who's being unfair?" I snorted, taking a warm chocolate chip. "Luna had the disadvantage of being dreadfully tired from staying up all night fixing countless ponies' dreams. Celestia might as well have cheated." "Celestia was also tired!" Twilight argued back, leaning forward with passionate defense to her old mentor, hoofs slamming on table. "It's not easy having royal duties, Jack! I should know." "Duties? Twilight you barely do anything involving royalty! Besides, smiling all day? Judging a flower contest? Having your picture taken at a children fundraiser? Solving a minor dispute and reassuring a few ponies? Pray tell, love, what about any of that sounds difficult?" "You'd be surprised, if you'd be more productive in your lifestyle." Ooh, that was a low blow. Even Starlight snuffed a chuckle behind her hoof. "It might sound like a breeze at first, but performing these duties, daily, for a thousand years? Who wouldn't be utterly exhausted from them?" "Yeah... You'd think Celestia would retire by now. Make way for the new and all." I swore I heard teeth grinding. "She's doing just fine Jack." "Well she's doing a fine job of smiling all day and acting placate while everyone suffers for it, certainly." "No one is suffering!" "No one who doesn't think for themselves!" "Starlight, tell him/her!" The pink unicorn barely restrained her growing amusement, immediately shying back from both heated glares demanding the mare's support. "I think I shouldn't get involved in this..." "Love your logic by the way." I turned back to Twilight after rolling my eyes, smirking incredulously. "How one minor dispute between siblings results in utter devastation: 'Oh no, a normal argument between two sisters? Nightmare Moon will return!'" The Princess glared. "What is your problem?" She looked compelled to ask, now frowning suspiciously. "At the gala you swore you'd give the Princess a chance." Well, that was thrown out the window ever since Celestia signed my death warrant. "That doesn't mean, love, I'm just going to shut up and accept everything Starlight's been telling us." Said unicorn only grinned in sheepishness. "Hell, while Luna did at least a decent job with Celestia's duties for the day, it was Celestia who had to rely on her sister to fix one nightmare one mare was having." I emphasized that with one raised hoof and a stern expression towards the objective alicorn. "Let's face facts, Twilight; Luna has the toughest job between them." "I mean... He does raise a point there." Ha! Starlight glanced to her former teacher while pointing out. "Princess Luna does have to check on the dreams of every pony in Equestria and make sure they're pleasant. That sounds rather tougher than what Princess Celestia has to deal with... Heh..." Maybe I should address what's going on. Well, Starlight, while Twilight and I were still staying at the alicorn's parents' place, decided to drop by and announce how the map summoned her to Canterlot to solve a friendship dispute at the royal castle. After a hyperventilating, excited and equally nervous Twilight was informed, the lavender mare did everything in her power 'not to get involved,' and keep check on Starlight's progress especially after learning who was having the problem in the first place. Celestia and Luna. Two siblings acting like... Well siblings. Of course Starlight succeeded in solving the issue, but the whole time I was wondering as to why the map would send someone outside the Mane Six. I thought that thing was solely connected to those six? Did that mean the map could just dispatch anyone, or someone just close to the six mares? Was Hasbro just breaking their own rules again? Who knows. "I'm not denying that Princess Luna doesn't have it any easier than her sister does." Twilight began after a moment's pause, gathering composure with a firm look. "But as Starlight clearly told us from her story, both Princesses have their share of burdens and pressuring responsibilities, and neither were use to fulfilling the other's respective roles. This tells us a great deal about them." I scoffed while leaning back with eyes to the ceiling. "It tells me a lot, sure." Two sighs responded. "The point being, that both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are at equal with their responsibilities and appreciate one another for their hard work. They simply needed to be reminded of that. We shouldn't dismiss one of their duties because they sound less complicated than the other." "It did seem like a lot of hard work for Celestia to do, now that I think about it..." Starlight added with a mumble. Twilight looked relieved by that affirmation. "It's already bad enough to have one pony close to me badmouthing my teacher since day one." The Princess of Friendship smiled faintly. "I was worried you were growing to be a bad influence on my pupil, Jack." "It's not my fault that Starlight doesn't take [BEEP] from anyone just like me, Twilight-" "Language, Jack, especially in my parent's house." I rolled my eyes. Salt of the Earth, Twilight. "But I still don't agree. I can't. Luna clearly has the shorter end of the stick with staying up all night and checking on the welfare of every pony ever. Celestia just has to stand there and look pretty all day. At least Luna does something which benefits her subjects and gets closer ties to them because of it!" "They adore Princess Celestia just as much as they adore Princess Luna." And therein lies the issue. "Both contribute to Equestria equally." Twilight scowled from my automatic scoff towards anything she usually had to praise about Celestia, then pointing with a firm hoof. "I'd love to witness you overseeing her duties for a time, Jack, and maybe you can put your bits where your muzzle is!" Really? "Where and when? Bring it." Twilight frowned. "You seriously think you could do a better job?" "Putting on a smile all day, getting my pictures taken and judging a competition, while sorting out tiny disputes by disgruntled cartoon ponies?" I retorted all that with an incredulous grin. "Twilight, they're only made difficult by Luna because, again, she hadn't slept at all and was ill-prepared after Starlight suddenly switched their cutie marks around." "Thanks for that reminder..." I waved off the pink mare's eye-rolling mutter. "But me? I'm a grown adult Twilight, even if I behave otherwise sometimes." Well, maybe most of the time. I don't claim to be the most mature shining example of grown-ups everywhere. "I could do her job in no time flat." Both teacher and student shared a glance, Twilight then asking slowly. "So... If by some hypothetical chance you were offered to take over Princess Celestia's role for the day, you would accept that?" "Only a day?" I snorted with a grin. Please, don't insult me love. "Everything would be improved with what I'd have planned for Equestria." Abruptly then, a small smile appeared on Twilight's purple muzzle, as if the prospect of her special somepony ruling was an entertaining one. "How about a full weekend, then?" "Much better." I nodded. "I could do it." "It wouldn't be easy." Starlight pitched in with a humoured grin, both she and Twilight silently communicated with sly and knowing looks. Invisible girl talk, of course. "A whole weekend fulfilling Celestia's role? Luna could barely manage a day, remember?" "Because she was exhausted." Whereas I was getting exasperated from repeating this simple argument. "For God's sake, you ponies always take something simple and make it overly complicated. I have the mental capacity to accomplish this scenario without any fault whatsoever, even without the help of my friends." Something sparkled in Twilight's eyes, although that was nothing new. I swear there was an entire galaxy living behind those lively violet orbs. "Of course you do honey... Excuse me for just a second. There's something I need to check with Princess Celestia regarding Starlight's tale." I shrugged, fine by me. By all accounts, I've won the argument. That said, I looked back to a smirking Starlight with a curious grin. "So tell me more about this Daybreaker, because that sounded sick." "This had better be good..." Twilight and Starlight rolled their eyes, the latter flashing her mentor an apologetic expression whereas the Princess responded. "It will be, Jack, as I've repeated as much the last seven times now." Prepare to make it eight in a moment. Heaving a sigh, I followed after the two equines towards the royal throne room, barely acknowledging the passing guards and servant not batting an eye to the bipedal life form walking around as if he owned the place. Hell, the staff here was probably use to bizarre occurrences considering whom their employers were. Five in the morning. This mare gets me up at five in the morning, practically dragging me from the couch and Starlight out of Shining's old bed after I insisted she used it instead when the unicorn was offered to stay a night too. But yeah, Twilight insisted waking me earlier than much usual - much, much usual - and forcing us to attend a morning stroll down a barely lively Canterlot served a good purpose. Unless Celestia was announcing her retirement, I was going straight back to bed. I'm certain the Princess has a sound reasoning. Oh hey! You've been quiet these last few days old one. Indeed. My own teacher sounded both amused and somewhat tired. I was addressing some instabilities in the magic realm. Things have been rather hectic up here for better and worse. Any signs leading to Zagreus? Afraid otherwise. Damn. Alas, our foe continues to lay low despite his unfortunate several advantages against us nowadays. It is clear Zagreus is preferring to taking his time with us and patiently waiting at the right opportunity. Or he could just be waiting for us to come to him. ...That is also a possibility. ...Really? I was just kidding there, Starswirl. The mental conversation was interrupted then by a timely arrival to the throne room, guards opening the doors helpfully and the sight of the tall, regal white alicorn within welcoming with her benevolent smile. Twilight grinned warmly at the view, her pace quickening to meet her former teacher and practically second mother with Starlight and I approaching from behind at a steady walk. Rising and descending from her throne, Celestia met Twilight's embrace softly and even I couldn't help but smile at the sight. Mostly because of Twilight's own happiness. "Thank you for agreeing to this, Princess." The purple alicorn started with a note of sheepishness in her affectionate voice. "I'll admit, I wouldn't have even considered this route if I thought it wasn't potentially essential." Celestia chuckled. "I'm always more than happy to help Twilight." Following that with a wink. "Especially with the added benefit of finally gaining a few days of rest and relaxation. It's a win-win for us all, I think." Was I missing something? Help with what? Was Celestia going on vacation? Was Twilight taking over for the day? One glance at Starlight showed the mare actively avoiding my expression and displaying a sly smirk. Definitely out of the loop here. "Are you absolutely sure about this though, Princess? I trust him more than anything, but I thought you'd initially have reservations about this arrangement." "Hmhm, I'd endured his presence here before Twilight; and let me tell you, his own ideas to improving the kingdom have been rather helpful in dire times. Canterlot will be in good hoofs." "Hands would be the more appropriate term, in this instance..." Another look at Starlight before I could no longer hide it. "Excuse me." Both alicorns turned to me as I raised a hand in question. "What exactly's going on? Is Celestia going on vacation or something?" Twilight smirked. "Not exactly." "I will still be here to raise the sun." Celestia added with an amused smile. "The rest of my duties this weekend are to be handled by someone whom, according to my former pupil here, was passionately certain he could attend these responsibilities for the next three days without any problems whatsoever." ... ... ... "What?" Twilight's grin widened. "You heard correctly, honey." The Princess of Friendship motioned to the Princess of the Sun. "Princess Celestia will be catching up on much-needed rest." And motioned in my general direction. "While you will be handling all her regular fulfillments for the next three entire days." ... ... ... "Sorry, my brain is trying to process this. Are you saying that... That..." Finally, it clicked, my voice turning to quiet awe and sheer incredulity. "I will be ruling Canterlot? ...For three days?" "An entire weekend carrying out the responsibilities and hardships a royal must overcome everyday of their life." Twilight nodded with a proud smile. "Without any assistance from Starlight and I whatsoever, although of course we'd be more happy to give some small advice here and there. Instead, we'll be watching from the side and see how you perform in accepting these responsibilities. Personally, I'd call this a good experience for you, and Princess Celestia thinks so too. You'll grasp a deeper understanding under the workings of royalty and see for yourself that it's not just all 'standing around and looking pretty' from your eloquent summary...?" The Princess trailed off by rising chuckles. "Hmhmhmhmhmhm... Hahahahahaha..." Oh Twilight... Oh Twilight Twilight Twilight... "Hmhmhmhmhmhmhm. Hahahahahahaha. Hahahahahaha! HA HAHAHAHA!" My head flung back in sheer laughter and triumph, catching the bewildered ponies off-guard. Well, that explained why seemingly all the staff of the castle were currently observing near a stained window. But by God! You have no idea what you've just unleashed, ladies! "Maybe this wasn't such a good idea..." Starlight commented in apprehensive nervousness, stepping back after my moment of hilarity. "I think he's finally gone mad, no offense Twilight." "Oh I've always been mad, Starlight." Grinning, my elated expression turned to the two Princesses. "Oh my dear Twilight. Having researched humanity all this time you should know better; my kind aren't responsible nor mature enough to wield this type of power, which you've just given on a silver platter, three days or not." The plans I had in store for this kingdom... Oh how you've basically made things worse for you, love, but better for everyone else. "Just for the weekend, Jack." Twilight pointed out after a pause, frowning in doubt and question. "Don't let this newfound position go to your head." Too late! HA! "Well, I for now believe this was a sound idea." Oh, me too Celestia! Trust me! "You have the future of Equestria in your capable hands, Stardust, which I believe is far from a distasteful choice. I presume you'd want to get started right away?" Oh, absolutely! "But of course Celestia. Go and have your rest; I've got everything under control." Both Twilight and Starlight frowned in sync, not hiding their suspicion at my sly tone. Celestia seemed none the wiser, however, smiling lightly and nodding to us all before departing. "Then I shall leave you to it. Thank you so much again for recommending this idea, Twilight, and thank you for accepting it, Stardust. Have a good day." It took a few seconds until we waited for the Princess to be out of earshot, before Starlight pointed out questionably. "You do seem rather okay with basically ruling an entire land, Prince Stardust. Are you just growing delirious from sleep deprivation?" Prince... I don't think so. "She's right Jack; you're surprisingly accepting of this sudden transition." Twilight added with a wary frown. "You understand this won't just be cakewalk, right-?" "As my first decree I shall only be addressed by the staff and subjects as King Stardust. None of that Prince [BEEP]." My gaze snapped to the blinking guards and servants alike, pointing with fierceness. "When you're a ruler in my world, you're a King or Queen and will be addressed as such. Am I clear?" "Yes King Stardust!" They called back in quick obedience. "Hmm. 'Your Majesty' also works too." "Yes your Majesty!" "Much better." I then motioned to the two equines beside me. "Secondly you shall address the Princess here as Queen Twilight for the time being." Ohh, something about that title with Twilight's name just felt right. "And our friend here as Princess Starlight. Treat them as you would me, or accept the consequences." "But I'm not a-" "Yes your Majesty!" "You are now." I smirked to the flummoxed Starlight, both mares flushing by the new positions of power I was handing to them. "You have just as much a right to be considering your accomplishments." The pink unicorn's cheeks turned a deeper shade of red by that sincere admission. Meanwhile, the blushing Twilight frowned. "And why am I suddenly a 'Queen?'" Easy. "Because even though I'll be doing everything, there's only one pony I envision ruling beside me on the throne." Haha! It was adorable how easily flustered this beautiful mare got; Twilight's cheeks shifting to five shades of red while Starlight smirked. "This might as well be a learning experience for him." The unicorn then stated with a knowing glint, sounding rather teasingly mischievous. "For future reference, huh Twilight?" "A-Anyway!" Twilight clearly had enough of the being embarrassed by constant implications from two people close to her, hastily summoning a scrolled list and letting it roll across the floor. "We-We should address your duties for the day, Jack. You have a meeting at ten forty-five from ambassadors from Manehatten and Las Pegasus-" "Yeah, we'll get to that in a moment." Sorry love, but I wasn't going to let my new position of power go to waste. I'm King now, just as I always wanted. Sombra would be having a fit. While Twilight blinked irritably from the interruption, my gaze looked back to patient staff and gestured to the room itself. "First of all we're giving this place a new paint job, after I am fitted with proper royal attire for this occasion." Couldn't imagine the people taking a sudden new ruler in casual wear seriously. "Next I'll be addressing the guard's schedule; there are tons of improvement needed with how overall poor they are at their job." "I happen to think that-" "The King has spoken! Go forth with your duties and bring me the best fashion tailors in Canterlot, and the excellent painters and decorators around!" The staff obediently bowed and hurried to carry out their duties, leaving only Twilight to glare at me in annoyance and Starlight to look properly amused. "I think Stardust was made for this, Twilight." The unicorn said humouredly. Damn right I was. Now, to sit on my throne. I eagerly paced forward up the steps and took a careful sit down on the comfortable cushion, a definite upgrade from the seat back home. Leaning back, I grinned widely, feeling all the power entrusted to me with a sly smirk at the amused mares. This is your fault to regret, Twilight. "Comfortable?" "Oh yes." I nodded with a content sigh. "Also, Twilight, I will be going by my full Equestrian name; Stardarus Baltarium." Twilight rolled her eyes with a faint smirk as Starlight giggled behind her hoof, prompting my smirk to widen. "I will be a benevolent ruler who will treat his subjects as equals and kindness." "I'm glad to hear that." Twilight replied half-dryly, half-pleased, bringing up the long list again. "Now, if we finally can turn our attention to your to-do list as the new Prince- Sorry, 'King' of Canterlot. There are more important matters to address before putting on new clothes and decorating one room-" One room? Twilight you're so naive it's hopelessly endearing. "I thought you'd approve of the clothing idea." I gave a sheepish grin for Twilight scowl to the constant interruptions. "Wouldn't you want to see Canterlot's new ruler taking his role seriously by expressing with appropriate attire." That gave the mare pause. "I... Suppose that's a fair argument." Twilight conceded with a nod, smiling lightly then. "Yes, good thinking Jack. I'm glad you're taking this matter with the respect it deserves." Of course love. I shifted then with a humoured smile. "Also, this throne is really comfy you know, although a little lonely up here. How about you try it for yourself, love, say... On my lap." Twilight was now hiding her whole face behind the list, Starlight blushing in embarrassment and humour for our antics, whereas I grinned. "Hail to the King baby." Ohh yeah, I'm looking great. A shame Twilight nor Starlight were able to see it at the moment, both equines hiding behind a curtain as the tailors worked their magic on me. But suffice to say, I was looking quite King-like, if I did say so myself. Starswirl, thoughts? It possesses an air of regal, certainly. Excellent! "I hope you're not intending to take too long, Jack." Twilight's wonderful voice called out with a hint of impatience. "We do have a schedule to keep up with." "Why, my dear Twilight." I called back slyly. "What happened to not providing help at all and letting me do my own thing?" "First of all, leaving you to your own devices entirely often spells more trouble than good results." Harsh. Was that how you addressed your new monarch, dear? "Second, you'd be completely hopeless without me." Okay, fair enough. "I'm just here to remind you of the duties which are more crucial than dressing up or re-decorating the walls." I sighed, glancing down to the tailor by my ankle. "Even when you're ruling they still nag at you." The stallions around me fixing my robes barely hid their smiles, whereas a purple alicorn then called out irritably. "Care to repeat that, honey?" "Oh nothing love! Just harmless chatter with the workers." Followed with amusing gestures aimed towards the oblivious mare on the other side, though I imagined she suspected I was doing something to mock her. Once the tailors stepped back with the go-ahead and light bows, I turned towards the mirror where the attire was fully complete. Oh yeah... Yeah this was great. I felt like an entire new person. "Are you done yet?" Starlight inquired, her timing flawless. "Hell yeah! See for yourself ladies!" "A ruler doesn't use such language..." Twilight trailed off upon walking around the curtains, both mares pausing at my stunning view. I know right? The alicorn tilted her head. "Huh." Was that all? Come on you walking dictionary, there's bound to be more words to describe your new special somebody. "Well it's... Almost not as eccentric as I was originally anticipating." Starlight, on the other hand, possessed a different opinion. "Wow. Stardust, what has become of you? It's like you've transformed into an entirely new pony... Err, person!" She said this without jest nor mockery. I looked down where they were staring, quite pleased myself with the results. Golden robes trailing from my neck and shoulders past my feet, teal blue draping down here and there matching with the glowing colour reflecting light off the window nearby. A collar fixed around my neck with a certain lavender hue. All in all, I think it suits my role these next few days perfectly. All I needed now was a crown. "Although, come to think of it." The pink unicorn squinted. "It gives off an air of... Nobility? Huh, you look more like a noble than a royal now that I look more at it." Eh, either works. Starlight then smirked at the decor around my neck. "Blue and gold I understand, but I love the purple collar." "Take ten guesses who that's a reference to." Two sly glances at a certain alicorn, whom flushed by that statement and realization. Smirking, I addressed the tailors who worked hard enough with fantastic results. "Brilliant work gentlecolts. Have a day off on me. Order from your King." The stallions bowed all too happily and made their gleeful departures, looking as pleased and satisfied with the hard effort paying off as I was. Starlight smiled wryly as the ponies walked by. "That was generous of you." "I like to reward people for their efforts." I shrugged with a grin. "And they happened to do a grand job with this." My arms raised, emphasizing the massive sleeves almost falling down my upper limbs. Both mares smiled, the unicorn addressing her former mentor in amusement. "And you're worried the power will go to his head." "I never said such a thing." Twilight hastily glanced to the rolled-up list, attempting to draw our attention elsewhere entirely. Aww, you doubt me Twilight? Not to worry, soon I shall put all your fears to rest- A formal knock, followed with a royal servant peeking his head through the door. "The ponies you requested for are here, your Majesty." "Excellent!" Exactly on time! I clasped my hands together and grinned widely towards the two mares. "Hold that thought Twilight, there's some redecorating to do with my name on it." The list dropped, revealing the deadpan stare. "It'll have to be brief, Jack. We're already wasting enough time-" "All work and no play makes Jack a dull boy, Twilight." Was my playful retort with a wink, tugging at the long glittering sleeves. "Just let me handle this, then we can start on the list, okay? You said it yourself, I need to give off an air of royalty appropriately. And I always dress for the occasion." Twilight and Starlight traded bemused glances and replied in sync, "Since when?" "- And I want some light blue stars right on top of each banner, lining between the windows. Shade the lights next with some dark blue and purple, that'll be nice." The lead decorator nodded with a patient and went to relay those orders, but not before I called out before forgetting. "Oh yeah, be sure not to scratch the paint off the chair while you're working around it!" With hands on waist in satisfaction and a smile, I turned back towards the two watching mares as ponies all around us worked on floor, walls and ceiling. "This place was long overdue for a makeover." In contrast to Starlight's smirk, Twilight rolled her eyes with an exasperated outlook. "It was fine the way it was before. Classy, elegant and modest, exactly like its ruler." Uh-huh. "Excuse me Princess..." One worker muttered after accidentally bumping into Starlight's side, the unicorn frowning with a accusing glare my way. "You really had to have them address me as that, huh?" "Why not? It suits you." Starlight rolled her eyes. "That's debatable." The unicorn looked around with a raised bemused brow. "You really have a thing for blue, huh?" "Blue's a great colour. We need more blue in our lives." I nodded with an air of wisdom, prompting both mare's amusement. Starlight chuckled. "So, what's next 'Stardarus?'" I pointed in mock seriousness. "That's 'King Stardarus' to you peasant!" ...And we both laughed. Twilight, meanwhile, taking the job at hand with the utmost of intensity as ever, sighed and brought up the persistent scrolled list right before her focused eyes. "What's 'next' is finally directing our attention to the schedule at hand." Twilight started without jest. "We've already delayed long enough." She paused, as though expecting some rebuttal. Hearing none, the mare smiled in satisfaction and continued. "Aside from the meeting which is just in an hour and a half, Jack, you also have a cake-baking contest at twelve-" "What in pony's name is going on here?" Ah, was wondering where you were! Princess Luna's expression was justified; positively stumped by the throne room normally ruled by her sister suddenly being given a new look, ponies left and right walking past her with barely any acknowledgement, hard at work with the wallpapers and paint they were all-too happily providing in the name of their new King. The dark blue alicorn carefully ventured in our direction, giving my new appearance a once over before uncertainly addressing the lavender fellow Princess whom would have all the information needed. "I'm hoping you can explain... This, Princess Twilight." "Good morning Princess Luna!" The younger alicorn greeted the royal merrily, nodding with a bright smile. "Suffice to say, Princess Celestia will be taking a short break this weekend from her daily duties, and allowing someone else to take the reins in the meantime." Deep azure eyes gazed around again. "I see..." Before looking back to the purple equine. "Attending the duties of my sister is no easy feat, as I'm sure Starlight here has relayed to you. It is bold of you to accept these responsibilities for a brief time, Twilight." Ohh aren't you gonna be in for a shock... Starlight and Twilight traded a sheepish look at that, the former meekly responding, "Ahh, about that..." "It's not exactly me who's taking over for a while, Princess." Both of Luna's brows raised highly, looking from their flustered expressions to my growing smirk, the cogs slowly turning as her expression shifted from curiosity to bewilderment. Thus following with a statement quite unlike the tall alicorn to emphasize her unexpected incredulity. "You're kidding." Even the workers paused from my loud laughter, taken aback. Starlight quietly giggled behind her hoof whereas Twilight glared at the two of us for being useless in assisting her growing embarrassment, the lavender alicorn clarifying towards the befuddled Princess of the Night. "We agreed that it'd be good for Jack to learn headfirst the responsibilities and hardships of ruling so he realizes it's no easy feat." "...Ahh, yes, I comprehend now." A knowing glint in Luna's eye followed with that faintest of smirks. "Is this wise, however? Not that I doubt Stardust's efficiency, but to suddenly place one with no royal experience into such a position of power..." "I wouldn't have recommended this to Princess Celestia if I thought he couldn't be trusted." Twilight smiled in assurance. "Eccentric as Jack may be, he knows when to put his foot down and take the job at hand with the seriousness it deserves." "Plus, he's got us to keep him in line just in case." Starlight added in light humour, wrapping a limb around Twilight with a matching smirk. I snorted. "Glad I have your vote of confidence, girls." Before looking around, an idea then springing to mind. "Hey, we should do a coronation in my honour!" Twilight's flat response? "You're not being officially crowned as a King, Jack." "Not yet." I grinned at Twilight's expression, which barely changed by the second. I huffed. Okay love, you win. "Alright, we'll start on the schedule next love." The alicorn beamed in satisfaction, whereas Luna and Starlight shared amused glances. "These two are quite the enigmatic couple." "Ha! Tell me something I don't know." "- So you see our plight, your Majesty. All we ask for is a measly thirty percent of tax cuts for the local manors in Manehatten." "Whereas we request a forty-five percent decrease towards our private houses in Las Pegasus, your Majesty." I love how these matters can't be resolved with the actual ponies ruling the cities in question. Do they have no mayors there? Resting on my throne scratching my itchy cheek, I asked drolly to showcase just how utterly tedious this meeting was. "Your cities have the means to secure large amounts of money, Las Pegasus especially. Tell me, aside from selfish agendas, what would decreasing your taxes serve?" "Selfish? You misunderstand, your Majesty. We seek the best intentions of our esteemed civilians at heart-" Yes, only the luxury and privileged I imagine. "- And with this proposed decrease, you'd be benefiting alot of lives for the good of healthy living." I vaguely nodded. "Mmhm, and what about those living in the less lively parts of your cities? Would they be benefited as well?" One coughed a nervous laugh. "King Stardust, it is not our fault those unfortunate enough have no means of gaining these same benefits if they aren't working hard enough-" "All I needed to hear." Straightening upwards, I leaned forward with a firm expression. Time to get these two jack[BEEP]es out of here and from wasting my time anymore. "Regardless, your requests are unreasonable and unjust. Why should the rich be blessed with less taxes to pay over the poor? A ten percent cut will be made on all property, but that's all I'm being generous for." "Te-Te-Ten percent?! That is an outrageous finality-" "You'd rather five percent? I'd be far too happy to indulge you." "Now, your Highness, let's just see reason and... Discuss this... Without..." The other ambassador trailed off, both stallions shrinking back from the cold glare looking down upon them. The Las Pegasus representative gulped and nodded hastily. "V-Very well, as his Majesty decrees! Ten percent on all property!" "Good, now get out of my throne room before you [BEEP] all over the carpet. I just got that decorated for Christ's sake." They couldn't be anymore hurried to leave. And the second they were out of sight, I turned to the nearby servant standing obediently. "Have a list of all Equestrians in Las Pegasus and Manehatten living in poor condition made and brought to me posthaste. No one is to be left out." Starlight, both she and Twilight observing from the side, blinked rapidly as the servant left to complete as instructed. "Planning something?" I stood, craning my neck around and stretching. "No one deserves to suffer, Starlight. Just gonna make sure those living in poverty are at least given more to sustain themselves or their families." Twilight smiled in pleasant surprise at that, affection sparkling in those eyes, looking quite proud as I descending down the short steps with a nod. "That is very noble of you, Jack." Eh, I try. "Although it was a little abrasive of you to scare off those ambassadors like that." I scoffed with a snark grin. "Like you weren't anymore pleased to see those entitled snobs leave." Starlight snickered without shame. "Touche." Wow, what a day! Arriving into the foyer of the castle after a pleasant day out, I turned back to my accompanied companions and grinned cheerfully. "That wasn't so tough. And I had free cake the whole afternoon. What were you complaining about again, Twilight?" "I wasn't." Twilight smirked back in good humour. "I was only repeatedly warning you not to take this all lightly. Royalty isn't a game, Jack." "I know... Though if it was, I'd be a champion." "You sure you're feeling all right, Stardust?" Starlight proceeded to ask with one step forward. "You were kinda swaying back and forth on the carriage back to the castle. I think trying all those cakes wasn't that good for you, not to mention the little meetings you attended all over the kingdom today." "Nah, I'm fine Starlight." I waved dismissively with a confident smirk. "Even if some of those cakes were... God awful..." And full-on tiredness caught up, my body immediately lurching forward and collapsing on all fours, Twilight and Starlight quick to assist with placing both my arms around their backs. Okay, my head was growing dizzy a little, forcing me to blink multiple times in order to focus before me clearly, even with glasses on. "Guess someone has bitten off more than he can chew." Starlight commented lightheartedly, both she and Twilight sharing a wry grin. The alicorn added with fond exasperation. "Come on Jack, I think you deserve some rest for today. There's still two days left of this after all, you'll need your beauty sleep." Beauty sleep? Now you're just joking love. Managing a small grin as both mares practically dragged me down the hallway, I looked to the concentrating Princess and asked, "Would my Queen care to join me in thy chambers?" Followed with a bewildered, beet-red Twilight dropping my laughing state on the marble floor, Starlight glowing just as red but unable to hide her own amusement to her former teacher's expense. Worth it! Day two. And what a great start to it, two pegasus guards speedily pulling down a half-carriage consisting of myself and my two lovely 'assistants,' both equines beside me as we ventured through the bustling kingdom. Ponies from left and right stared with open curiosity and befuddlement by the same man riding the same carriage as opposed to Celestia or, recently, Luna, as yesterday. Canterlot had been informed, of course, over the change in royalty yesterday. As Celestia caught up on much-needed rest, the infamous Stardust Balance was taking over for the day. Of course, not many recognized the bipedal life form seemingly claiming to be that same well-known Equestrian, especially that particular man with folded arms and the biggest [BEEP]-eating smirk on his face being carried through the lively kingdom, on his way to celebrate the opening of a new art store. The fact that Starlight was trying desperately hard not to laugh only made my grin widen. And Twilight was doing no favours either with her twisted expression of tiredness, endearment and amusement to her boyfriend's antics. Yeah? Here's something for ya. Removing my glasses, something else produced itself from my long sleeve and covered my eyes instead. And both hands raised to the sky with peace signs, the largest grin I could muster which I knew would make Twilight groan. Her facepalm could be heard through the whole of Canterlot, Starlight's snickering growing larger by the fact Twilight's boyfriend was wearing sunglasses and making peace signs with his hands to his royal subjects. "Jack." "Yes Twilight?" "At what point will you come to acknowledge that this is far more difficult than you care to admit?" My girlfriend asked flatly, the three of us now dining together for lunch; a feast ordered by yours truly from the work staff. And let me tell you; for all of Celestia's faults, her workers did not disappoint. "And not just that, but you're making the ponies in the palace work harder too. Double shifts for guards? This pointless buffet? Not to mention your little stunt on the carriage earlier. Admit it Jack, you're taking way more advantage of your newfound responsibilities than you'd prefer to reveal." "It's all right for you, with your royal education!" I retorted rather playfully from across the table. "I have to work with what I have and with what limited knowledge I have over the inner workings of monarchy. You have to admit I'm doing fine so far!" "All I'm asking is that you confess you're growing more exhausted than you're caring to show. We're not gonna think any less of you for it." "It's fine, it's fine!" I waved with a wry grin. "Twilight, love, you put this in this position, and I'm gonna do everything in my power not to disappoint you. I'm doing alright up to this point, right?" My fingers counted off the list. "I've stuck to the schedule, made some lives easier, made a lot of ponies happy, and now I'm setting up a meeting of my own accord this afternoon." Overall, I think I've been doing just fine this last day and a half. Hell, the Equestrians around me didn't seem to mind putting up with my antics and decisions. And the castle has never looked nicer with all the blue, gold and purple everywhere. Starlight had joked earlier that I was developing some obsession after an examination down one hall. But yeah, I lik to believe I've been doing decent for a newfound ruler thus far. A sigh. "Alright, you have been performing admirably, that's a given." Aha! Twilight grinned lightly. "I've never doubted your capabilities, Jack. In fact, I'm quite pleased you're so devoted to this temporary role... Wait." Uh oh. And suddenly, the mare frowned. "What was that last part, about setting up a meeting?" Summoning and thoroughly looking at the list again, completely ignoring her own lunch. Here it comes. I casually took a bite from my sandwich alongside Starlight as the Princess gazed back up with an incredulous stare. "And just when, were you intending on sharing this new info with us?" "It's a surprise, love." I answered whilst licking my lips of the crumbs, shrugging again. "You're gonna love it though, trust me." Her expression said otherwise. "...What exactly are you planning now?" Starlight chose to interject humouredly. "Knowing Stardust, it's a probably a meeting to set up a pool of soda in the castle's own courtyard." "No, no... Though that sounds like a great idea, Starlight. I should've had you as my adviser instead." The unicorn chuckled. "Isn't that what we're here for anyhow?" Meanwhile, Twilight groaned in susceptible despair. Oh, that alicorn will be eating her groan in a moment. "No, seriously Jack, what are you up to?" "All in good time Twilight." That quest for all knowledge possible was legendary as it was limitless, the purple alicorn teleporting right before me with wings expanded in effort to halt her amused boyfriend. "You're not taking another stop near the throne room until you've told me what's going on in that head of yours. Who exactly are we meeting in that room?" Sorry love, ain't stopping for anyone. Smirking, I idly slid past the frowning Princess and reached the doors just in time, being sure to call out to ease Twilight's misguided concerns. "Trust me love, you're gonna love this." "Every time I hear that from your mouth Jack..." She sighed, both her and an equally curious Starlight following while I began opening the doors. The pink equine commented as we stepped inside, "It might just be our friends invited to see Stardust ruling Canterlot..." Well, you weren't half-wrong Starlight. "Thorax?!" "Oh, hey Starlight! Fancy seeing you here, heh..." Twilight blinked. "Ember?" "Long time no see Twilight. Spike not with you?" "Prince Rutherford?" "PONY FRIENDS! ALWAYS HAPPY TO SEE YOU!" "Chief Thunderhooves?" "Good afternoon Princess. I must say, your new ruler's taste in decor is very expressive. Could do with some more brown, however." And both mares finished together in incredulity, "King Zenith?" The proud griffon in question puffed out his chest with a royal smirk. "In the flesh." Before all pairs of eyes turned to the very person inviting them in the first place. "Is Stardust not around? I was led to believe it was he who invited us the other night." "What?" Twilight's head whipped to me in bewilderment. "When did you have time to arrange that?" I folded my arms with a teasing smirk. "When you weren't looking, my dear." If it wasn't my intense gaze that made it apparent, my recognizable [BEEP]ty voice did the trick. Expressions of dropped jaws and rapid blinking met my humoured gaze. Yeah, they had zero idea as to my newfound state. Probably should've referenced that in the letters, but why spoil the surprise, eh? "St-Stardust?!" Ember's eyes almost popped from her head, the young teen dragon gesturing to me befuddlingly. "What... What happened to you?! You look... Err... Different!" That's alright Ember, call me a freak if you want. I was use to it. And suddenly, the woolly yak was right in front my face and taking a big whiff of the person before him, as if checking for confirmation I was who I claimed to be. Rutherford proceeded to regard me contemplatively behind those hidden eyes. Yeah that's it buddy, think real hard, you can do it. Show the viewers back home you're more than capable of processing deep thought than just shouting at everything- And karma bites me in the [BEEP]. "PONY FRIEND! YAKS ALWAYS HAPPY TO SEE YOU REGARDLESS OF NEW LOOKS!" And thankfully released me and providing myself enough time to get back some oxygen, Rutherford's gripping embrace not exactly that healthy towards humans. With one hand on my chest, I grinned weakly in amusement at the smiling yak before me. "Glad to see you too, Rutherford." That smile only widened, and I hastily took a step back before the behemoth could provide another 'fuzzy cuddling' once again. Starlight chuckled behind me. Next, good ol' Zenith approached with a piercing gaze, thoroughly inspecting my new body and features, then nodding once. "Well now, it seems many events have transpired since we last interacted with one another. I recall the stubborn courageous Earth Pony who helped me regain the Idol of Boreas and restored my kingdom to its glory, but what has become of him... Until now." "Indeed." The Chief of the Buffalo tribe nodded in agreement, standing beside the shorter griffon with a stern disposition. "I remember when a brave Earth Pony risked his own life, twice, to assist my tribe and rescued my daughter. Tell us old friend, what has become of you to leave you in this... State?" "Ehh suffice to say, Celestia [BEEP]ed up again and now I'm paying for it." Barely restraining the growing smirk from Twilight's expression towards the casual response, extending my arms with a warm grin. "But enough about me. I called you five representatives of your own species for a reason. How's your new kingdom going, Thorax?" The addressed Changeling started, blinking in that eyesore of a new appearance. Yeah, as I said before, not a fan of this new design. It looked like a kindergartner's drawing of a bug covered in glitter. "V-Very well, thanks! Everything's going just fine I think." Followed with a nervous chuckle and grin, Ember and Zenith eyeing the Changeling covered in melted fruity pebbles curiously. Alright, let's save him from any embarrassment. My hands clapped together. "Excellent! Now we can get started on why I called you all here." "Erm, Stardust?" Our heads turned to Starlight, the unicorn appearing just as puzzled as her mentor. "What exactly is going on?" Ah right, one more thing. "Girls, if you could just wait outside for a few moments. I'd like to conduct this meeting alone." Twilight looked more than ready to protest, but I quickly added. "Think of it as gaining experience in these things without heavily relying on you, love." The alicorn frowned, hard, as though doubting every word I just said. She knew I was up to something, but slowly nodded anyway, Starlight waving to Thorax friendly before the two equines began leaving the room with the doors shutting behind them. Excellent, for a second there I thought she wasn't going to accept. "Okay Stardust, you got your Princess and her friend out, so what's the deal?" Ember asked immediately, regarding me with an expectant stance. "I know you, pony or... Otherwise. You always have something up your sleeve. Fess up." "Now now." Zenith replied with a regal wave. "We shouldn't be addressing Canterlot's new King this way." And the male griffon smirked in barely-concealed amusement, throwing me a glance. "But the Dragon Lady raises a valid point; I trust there is a good motive for requesting our presence here?" Oh yes, there was. "Of course, of course, and I think we'll get to it immediately, huh?" Placing a hand against Rutherford and Thunderhooves' backs, I gently pushed forward with intent and a sly grin. "I brought us all here in hopes of benefiting all our species at once before the end of the day. As you all tell, I'm not wasting any time with this brief moment as King of the Ponies." I'm trusting that you're aware of Princess Twilight and young Starlight hiding behind a concealment spell from the nearby window. Tch. Like I would've expected anything else from them, sometimes those two are just dangerous together. "I see your disposition hasn't dampened your drive for taking action." The buffalo chief commented with an approving smile. "Tell us, what proposal do you have in mind?" "All in good time, Chief. But first, I gather you're all a little weary from the trips here. Would anyone care for refreshments?" "YAKS ALWAYS HAPPY FOR REFRESHMENTS! ANY YAK FOOD HERE?!" "...I think there's some snowcakes left in the fridge." "...THAT'LL DO." A heart. A heart. My kingdom for a heart. ...Mmm, bed... In the most unroyal fashion possible, my body paid on top of the goddamn comfortable mattress upon dropping atop it, my body finally resting after another hard day at work. Second day complete, all that's left is for Luna to take the reins and check on everyone's dreams. I had insisted to the mare yesterday to catch up on sleep like her sister since she obviously had little time to. I knew the feeling. Starswirl, how'd I do? All things considered? Marvelous. Your Princess should be thoroughly impressed from your efforts today, as she was yesterday. Speaking of which, my uncovered ear picked on the sound of hoofsteps entering the spare chambers, belonging to my two stalkers from today and yesterday. In every desire to rest, I kept my head to one side and eyes closed, hoping they'll indulge me. Hearing the two stand beside my large bed, I made no attempt of revealing I was awake, though, in fact, they shouldn't even need to guess that having known me at this point. Twilight especially. Speaking of which, I picked up on the lavender mare's sigh. "Of course." And refrained from smirking from the exasperated affection in her melodious voice. Starlight chuckled next. "It has been a long day. Frankly I'm surprised he didn't collapse like he did yesterday." Oh cheers for the reminder. Twilight expressed such amusement next. "This man's a walking paradox I swear. One of the least proactive individuals outside of anything which interests him, and somehow always easily exhausts himself." "Heh, guess that's just part of his charm, huh Twilight? At least you're proud to see your special somepony working so hard and taking this role seriously... For the most part." "...Yeah." The alicorn quietly confessed, and I pictured the wide smile on her lavender muzzle. "I'm very proud of him." Well, that at least erased any tinges of doubt towards Twilight's own reluctance to giving me this temporary responsibility in the first place. I like to think I was at least doing some decent work as a royal while it lasted. Working this job was difficult, I'll grant you, but exaggeratedly so as Twilight predicted- My body almost stiffened at the warm touch brushing my hair. She... Was aware I was still awake, right? I then heard the alicorn stroking my dark brown mess of disgruntled hair comment solemnly. "I was partially worried, you know. Jack has been... So depressed ever since becoming human again, especially after his confrontation with Sunset and friends at Canterlot High. It's true I wanted him to realize that royalty wasn't a responsibility to be taken lightly, but that's a small part as to why I wanted Jack to do this in the first place." "What's the other reason then?" Starlight asked in my stead. Yes, indulge us Twilight. I'm all ears as to your real purpose behind this initially seeming ridiculous plan in the first place. It was a little hard to hear the response, because Twilight's little affectionate motion on my head was making me want to sleep, into a peaceful trance. "Because little else seemed to be working, and Jack often expressed how much he hated how Princess Celestia decided things for the benefit of all that I thought this would... Potentially... Cheer him up." ...Huh. "I just... Wasn't anticipated his response however. I thought he'd hate it at first, and slowly grow into the idea! But..." "He's been enjoying himself." "All this time! Jack looked positively gleeful at ruling, despite present circumstances and unknowingly distancing himself from us. Jack couldn't have looked more thrilled to take over for three days, and has been putting in more than a hundred percent of effort into things with his own added charm here and there. I think either being human again has given him an incentive to take things more seriously than usual, or he's happy over the prospect of making other's lives happy over am entire kingdom." "Or..." Starlight began with knowing humour in her tone. "Stardust is doing this because it's what you want him to do, Twilight, and it's making you happy." I heard the alicorn scoff in amused fondness. "I doubt that. He seems pretty comfortable telling others what to do." "That's nothing new." The pink unicorn responded lightly, but continued with her own, fairly accurate hypothesis. "But I've seen the way he's been looking at you with not-so-subtle glances ever since he accepted the position, constantly making sure he has your approval with every decision, every step Stardust takes. So yes, I think Stardust just wants to appeal to your good side, Twilight, since I'm beginning to suspect becoming human again has questioned his own self-worth. Spike often tells me how doubtful he was of himself in the past, and that sounds awfully familiar to me." "...If that's the case, then he shouldn't have to worry as much." Hm? I heard the smile in that breathtaking voice. "I'll always be proud of this stubborn lovable man, regardless how often he tends to push my own buttons." Charming... But I couldn't stop the small smile rising on my face at that very reassuring statement. It's the third day. We gotta find Majora's Mask quick before the moon descends on us all and wipes away everything. You've been met with a terrible fate, haven't you...? You jest, old man, but there's nothing more accurate than those words related to my trapped state as a complete human again... And speaking of humour. "Yes. Yeeees." I leered with exaggerated glee towards the combatants. "Give in to your hatred. Let it empower you." Finally, I was seeing for myself how well the guards fared against each other, observing two pegasi do sparring in the throne room itself, despite Twilight's initial objections to ruining the carpet. And I was encouraging the battle the best way I knew how. Putting on my best Emperor Palpatine impression. And, from the side, Starlight was loving every second of it. "Kill him. Do it, and your journey towards the Dark Side will be complete." Of course, everyone knew I was joking... I hope. Didn't stop Twilight from shaking her head repeatedly while desperately trying to hide her smile behind the hovering list. I was also grinning like a maniac, making slow hand gestures and pointing as a senile old man would. "Heheheheheheh!" Now cackling like a senile old man. It was the last day of my rule, in fairness. Gotta use this opportunity while it lasts. I mean, who wouldn't take advantage of this? As one of the two was swiftly disarmed after some rather intense dueling - or, at least, a child's play version of duels - I perked up with a wide grin. "Hmm, the magic is STRONNNNNK with yoooou!" Both pegasi had zero clue how to respond, resulting in me just waving them away to get some rest. From the corner of my eye, Starlight was grinning as though Christmas had come early. Though she'd deny it, that mare was easily amused by things. But at least it was an improving contrast to the party pooper known as my girlfriend over there just inspecting the schedule. "Your arrogance blinds you, Princess Sparkle." I sneered playfully. "Now you will experience the full power of the snark side!" "Is it possible to learn this power?" Starlight timely called out. I smirked. "Not for a pony." I was having way too much fun with this, and who could blame me? Of all the Star Wars movies, Palpatine was perhaps the greatest addition to them all, including the prequels. That man had the best and most hysterical lines to quote because of how they were expressed alone. Maybe The Last Jedi could've been saved if only they had Snoke revealed to be Palpatine all this time. ...Nah. "If you're finished amusing yourself with watching the guards fight to exhaustion." Twilight proceeded to state with her eyes fixed on the schedule, stepping forward. "You have that brownie contest to judge at the Canterlot Bakery in half an hour." Only one thing to say to that. "Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooood." What a fantastic end to my monarchy! Replying to letters and reports! Dear God Celestia, hurry up already. You've had three days to rest and I haven't seen you since. Guess she really needed the much-needed sleep from standing there all day and looking pretty... What? Ya think because I was in her horseshoes I'm gonna make things easier for her? Pfft, do you even know me? "Having fun?" I barely glanced up to the unicorn entering the cozy study room, replying casually, "Yeah, tons of it." While trying not to sound utterly dull off my mind. "I love writing down the same signature paper after paper. Fun fun fun." "Heh, pleased to hear it. I'm sure Princess Celestia will be glad you're..." She approached closer, peeking over the desk to see what precisely I was doing and releasing an amused smirk. "Copying her hoofwriting to write down her name on every paper. At least you won't get the blame from signing something you probably shouldn't have." "Remember, this is all on Twilight and Celestia for even suggesting I become a ruler." Speaking of which, I was expecting a sigh or huff of fond frustration from the former since this conversation began. At least a lecture about how I shouldn't even be doing something like that. Raising a brow, I glanced up to see the lavender pony... Only to be met with Starlight's features alone. Huh. "Where's Twilight?" "Starswirl's Archives." Ah. "While you're finishing your duties up here, Twilight thought it'd be a good idea to make another check for any reverse spell against your... Condition." Starlight grinned meekly. "She sent me to check up on you. And yes, she's still confident we'll find something down there." Of course she is. Twilight never gives up when her heart is set on solving a problem. A trait I loved about her... But in this case, well... WILL she find something, Starswirl? We could only hope. Sighing, I set the quill back in its ink bottle and stretched my upper limbs, leaning back against the chair with a wry smile towards Starlight. "So, how did I do, as a ruler?" A shrug. "Twilight seemed to think you did fine-" "I'm asking you, Starlight." "Oh..." Followed with a sincere smile. "Well, if you ask me, I think you were doing great, Stardust. You took the job to heart - even if you acted like a goofball at times - and obviously made things better for many Equestrians. So yeah, you didn't half-bad, not even letting your position as human stop you." Heh. I smirked in gratitude. "I'm glad to hear that, cheers Starlight." The unicorn beamed happily, prompting my smile to widen. "And you didn't do half-bad as a Princess in turn." That incited a raised brow. "But I didn't do anything." "Which is pretty much the basis of royalty in Equestria, so good job!" Starlight rolled her eyes, shaking her head with a humoured grin matching mine. "Except for Twilight, right?" "Oh yes, of course." "What about Princess Cadence, and Prince Shining?" "Them too, I guess." "And Princess Luna?" "Well... I mean, turning nightmares into regular dreams doesn't overall improve the economy and welfare of the kingdom, Starlight." "But putting on sunglasses and making peace gestures to the citizens does?" "I mean... It boosts morale." She chuckled. "Relax, Stardust, I'm only teasing." Yeah yeah. Starlight proceeded with a smirk. "Kinda sneaky for you to arrange that meeting with Thorax and the others without Twilight's knowledge though." My fingers interlocked, innocently shrugging. "Not the first time I've done something so important behind her back, Starlight. You should've seen the [BEEP] I was up to long before I even acknowledged those girls as my friends." "Like what?" Oh, too tired right now to recall a perfect example. "You'll have to ask the others; they're way better at remembering something than I." Oh wait, never mind. I cocked my head to one side. "Although, I don't think any of them are aware of the time I once told Celestia to go [BEEP] herself." "Yes. And as I recall, you were rather passionate towards distancing yourself from anyone and was fearless against anyone telling you otherwise." Our heads perked up to the source of the voice, and I cracked a challenging grin. "What, implying I don't have the [BEEP]s these days to keep doing that, Celestia?" "Since you've mellowed considerably from those days, I wouldn't call it afraid exactly." The tall alicorn about my human size stepped further into the study room, smiling benevolently as though nothing at all had changed. "And kindly refrain from using such language in my personal study room, Stardust." I shrugged, no promises there. "Princess Celestia!" Starlight ran towards and greeted the alicorn with a widened grin. "Did you have a good rest this weekend?" "I certainly have." The Princess of the Sun nodded down to the unicorn. "And I trust Canterlot was placed in good hands since my brief retirement?" I'll let Starlight answer that one for me. The pink equine looked back and forth from me to Celestia and promptly responded with a faint smirk. "I like to think so, although Twilight may express some trepidation following her special somepony's attitude towards some of your duties." "Well, I'm here now to relieve her of this trepidation then." Celestia glanced around for the moment. "Is she indisposed at the moment?" "She's in the Archives." Was my reply, beginning to stand upwards with my back popping into place. God knows how long I spent copying your signature with precise accuracy, Celestia. "She think there's still an answer to my condition down there." "We think, Stardust." Starlight firmly corrected. Yeah sure, whatever you say. The unicorn looked back to the taller mare with a fixed grin. "I don't think we'll be seeing her for the next few hours or so." "Hmhmhm, she's always been persistent that way." No need to tell us that. Celestia looked back to me with a warm smile. "Thank you so much for overseeing the kingdom in my absence, Stardust. I knew you wouldn't let me down." You nor Twilight. "Anytime." As best as I could muster without sounding a little bit hostile for the fate you're put me through. And the more I stared at this oblivious alicorn, the bigger a reminder it was. Starlight chose this moment to interject, proceeding to inform Celestia of what precisely I've been up to amidst her own rest. ...Starswirl. Yes, my friend? There is no cure, is there? Something in his voice suggested he was aware I would eventually inquire this. As I said, there are many mysteries regarding ancient magic, locked and hidden away around the furthest corners of Equestria- That's not what I asked. ...No. The stallion had never sounded more defeated until now. As of present, there is no known cure. Understand, your condition is unheard of, in the case of becoming human again. And magic having no outward affect on you only burdens methods further. What doesn't assist, especially, being that the creators of this world - your own people - have never dwelled on a matter such as this and devised a remedy. I'm afraid, Jack... ...Just tell me, Starswirl. I can handle this... ...There may be no possible means, regardless how hard we try, to save you from this tragic predicament. My hands only gripped the edge of the desk tighter, as tightly as humanly possible. Celestia and Starlight were utterly oblivious from their pleasant conversation to notice my grit teeth and quivering eyes. I see... "Spend every moment you have with the ones you love, rather than wallow in self-pity and despair." My nostrils inhaled deeply. "Celestia." Both mares turned to me, and I struggled to maintain a stoic expression in spite of the growing turmoil within my beating chest. "I have one final request to make, before I hand the throne back to you." "Alright, what's the occasion?" "Occasion?" I echoed, looking down to the alicorn dressed beautifully beside me. Mane wrapped in a lovely bun with elegant pink and gold attire, blue star earrings matching her perfectly with the sparkling stars in those entrancing eyes. "Does there need to be one in order to spend time with the mare I love?" "A fancy dinner at an expensive restaurant, first-class table and an arranged balcony for us to watch the stars together." Twilight sent me a knowing smirk. "It's as if you're trying to appeal to my good side, again." I shrugged with a helpless grin. "Maybe I'm just making up for not exactly meeting your expectations the entire time during my reign as King." Twilight giggled at that, leaning up with hoofs against the railing and responding in humoured affection. "On the contrary, 'your Majesty,' you had met my expectations with flawlessness." A perked brow. "I'd been shocked and convinced you weren't the real Jack had you took everything with absolute seriousness and not taken a little bit of sun from your temporary position. Still." The Princess of Friendship glanced up to the night sky again, seeming to pay no mind to the classy music reverberating from indoors. "You did far better than I had originally anticipated, Jack, putting in a hundred-and-one percent effort into your role despite it suddenly coming from nowhere for you. Truthfully, were you expecting something like this to happen on day one?" "Not really." I shrugged, following her gaze. The stars were enchanting to look at tonight, a clear sky and all. "Honestly I suspected something the night before, but considered you wouldn't risk your idol's role being ruined by the antics of your untamed special somebody." A playful nudge to my leg. "You didn't ruin it, aside from the temporary decor around the place." To that, I snorted. "And what's wrong with a little blue? Your own brother has blue hair and eyes. Your father is made entirely of blue save for the eyes!" I gestured in dramatic hand-waving. "Hell, you originally had your first crush on a guy with blue hair!" "Not in this world I didn't." "...Damn, touche." A perked brow. "Are you complaining?" "Hell no, but-" "Good, because I'd hate this evening to be ruined." I smirked. "But Twilight dear, you love hearing me whine so." The Princess snorted in turn, rolling her eyes with a wry grin. "Of course I do, because I oh so adore hearing you complain and moan at every little thing. It's an endearing quality of yours I find utterly charming. You certainly know how to woo a pony, my handsome Jack." "...Not every little thing." And Twilight laughed, prompting my amused fond grin. The Princess turned back to me then with an adorable breathtaking smile. "In all seriousness, this was a wonderful conclusion to your reign as King, Jack. I'm glad I wasn't completely erased from your mind following your newfound position of power." "Twilight, you were always on my mind." Was my amused and genuine response, looking down with affection towards the gorgeous equine. "Everything I did, was to appease you, keep you happy. The reason I put in so much work and effort these past few days, aside for the benefit of this kingdom and many others, was to make sure I met your expectations and proved how good I could one day be as a ruler." At that confession, the Princess flushed from the insinuation and meekly looked away, asking with shy hope, "Do you think that'll ever happen one day...?" What? Ruling beside you, my dear Twilight? Despite my eternal condition? Despite Starswirl confirming earlier there was no cure to my physical ailment? Despite the potential to die any moment? The thought of the two of us, overlooking Ponyville as benevolent rulers, together, completely and purely happy in the future, from the balcony of our castle back home? Our friends, sister and Spike - our family - standing between us with their own content and prideful expressions as we all oversee another dawn to a wonderful era of peace and prosperity? A world with no Zagreus, no imbalance, no friendship trouble or worries? A world I had always desired to have with you, my love, forever beside me? "...Yes." I answered quietly, my hand on railing reaching to cover her warm hoof, prompting Twilight to regard me back. I smiled lightly, not even joking as I strongly suggested I want this kind of future with her. No one else. "There's nothing else I want." And despite how often Twilight shied away or became immediately embarrassed from any talks or implications regarding an eternal future together, the Princess of Friendship only smiled blissfully in return. And the stars in her eyes were far more beautiful than the glimmering lights above could ever be. "Me too." She whispered back with bright cheeks and radiant hope. And looking at those innocent eyes, filled with love, warmth and affection. The eyes of someone who's never had to deal with the hardest decisions nor should have to, deserving of everything good and fair in the world. Twilight, Spike, Starlight, everyone... They all deserved happy lives. Considering everything they've done... ...I've made my choice. Refusing to let Twilight see my smile lessen to one of sadness, I added with slyness instead. "At least now you get a good idea what I'd be like as future King." The Princess played along without fault. "Future Prince, you mean." "Nah, King is way better. When you rule a nation, you're a King, end of." "Right, and it's probably likely you'll end up letting me do most of the work while you sit back and play video games with Spike and beating up monsters in your spare time." "...Doesn't sound any different than usual, love." Twilight winked teasingly. "And I wouldn't have it any other way, honey." Chapter 166: Always My Best FriendsHa! Yes! I did it! I actually did it! With a satisfied grin, my hand casually plopped the controller onto the couch upon my body relaxing after that rather tenseful experience, the final cutscenes of the game playing before me from finishing the last boss, unskippable. That's the first achievement and great start to a new day. Clearing Kingdom Hearts 2 on Critical Mode for the first time. Hell Yeah! Less time consuming than I originally expected, I shall not lie. Maybe next time I'll do so while sticking to level one. All that's left was to let the credits eventually play and conclude and I'll have my well-earnt gold trophy. Think I'd succeed, Starswirl? You've faced greater challenges in the past my friend. This would be, as the young generation says, 'a cakewalk' by comparison. Good! Maybe, after everything's over, I'll try Birth By Sleep on Critical next. Already finished the first KH on Proud. Chain of Memories will take forever with its gameplay mechanics to clear on Critical, so I'll save that for last. Such a shame they haven't legit remastered 358/2 Days or Re:Coded for the PS4; I don't really mind those two contrary to the fandom's opinion. They were enjoyable enough. But, again, that wasn't my next goal. No, I figured I had enough time to finish this file right before- Knocking. Ah, right on time! A certain dragon's voice called out. "Dad? Everypony's here now, they're waiting in the... Room?" Spike trailed off upon my hasty rush towards the door and swinging it open, revealing my gleeful expression down at the blinking youthful lizard. As I said, there were other priorities to address today. Far too important ones. "Spike!" The dragon released a noise of surprise as I picked him up by the arms and happily spun him around, expressing my enthusiasm and endearment for this lovable little guy. Spike wasn't entirely protestant over the hug which followed, myself exclaiming with sincere warmth. "I am so proud of you." "Err, thanks!" Spike then added in flat puzzlement. "Erm, for what?" Ha! I then pulled the young purple dragon from my chest to meet my proud gaze. "Mostly just for existing, but I could give out a list of reasons as to why you're the greatest son a father could have." But no time for that! A beaming Spike was then placed carefully on my shoulder, a faint wince but otherwise ignoring the newfound weight on my right, too enthused. "Come along Spike! First we just need to get something from the kitchen before we join the others." "...Who are you, and what have you done with my Dad?" Spike asked in warm amusement, adding with a tinge of suspicion. "You haven't been this... Well, Pinkie Pie-ish in ages!" Speaking of Pinkie Pie, she'll just love what I have in store for her. They all will, this young dragon I considered my own included. "Be prepared Spike, for this is the beginning to an amazing day." And the doors burst open. "Hell my babies! Hello my hunnies!" Came the cheerful ringing of my British octaves, the Mane Six and Starlight all startling out from their previous conversation and whirling their heads towards Spike and I. Everyone was here; excellent! Things were already going just fine. "Glad you could all spare some time to accept this invitation." I added with cheerfulness and a big smile, proceeding to place the tray down on the center of the table while Spike leapt from my shoulder towards his small throne. My shoulder was starting to ache anyway, but I shall ignore it in the name of friendship! "Special baked brownies." I announced with pride after pulling off the wrapping, the fresh aroma of warm treats filling the throne room air. "Help yourselves." "Oh boy!" "Yes!" Pinkie and Spike delightfully scoffed down their own share, inciting me to add with good humour. "Save them for everyone guys." And sat down myself on my throne, drawing up one knee to rest my elbow on and proceeding to address the bewildered others. "Everyone having a good morning?" "Mm-hm!" Both pink pony and purple dragon answered with stuffed mouths and blissful nods, inciting my grin. Starlight was happily accepting a brownie herself while Rarity answered next positively. "So far it's been a pleasant morning, thank you for asking. Though I must say, this call for our being here, added with your newfound chirpy behaviour, leaves me to believe there's more surprises in store." Oh my dear, if you had any idea. "Is something amiss?" "Rather, my dear Rarity, I'm afraid it's more of me being remiss." They all cocked their heads curiously, and then I added first with some playful insistence. "Well, don't let Spike and Pinkie scoff down all the treats. They're all for my best friends." Sharing bemused glances, my friends humoured me regardless and all helped themselves, letting out sounds of wonder and contentment from tasting these well-baked treats, saying so myself. Worked hard on making sure they were perfect enough for them. "Delicious!" Fluttershy had to comment with a mouthful, cutely nibbling into her brownie with a content expression, prompting my grin to widen. So far so good. "And that's only the start to a wonderful day, my friends." I leaned forward. "Hope you've all got your schedules cleared, because I'm going to make you're all having one of the greatest days of your lives." "...Are we missin' somethin'?" Applejack inquired in befuddlement, wearing a puzzled frown and raised brow. "'Cause I feel as though some context is oblivious to us right now." "Nom!" Rainbow literally made that vocal noise of eating, swallowing her while brownie in one gulp with an enthusiastic grin... And burp. "Who cares, this is already great, and if it's just the beginning..." The blue Wonderbolt looked to me with sly expectancy. "What have ya got in mind, pal?" Twilight was decidedly quiet, happily munching on her treat but also passing me puzzled glances, obviously noting her boyfriend's sudden change of attitude considering recent days. Well, that's about to change, starting today. I clapped my hands together, rubbing them with enthusiasm and a wide grin. "Well Rainbow, as you all know, I've been acting like a selfish, miserable self-pitying git ever since I reverted back to human form, making up excuses and being reluctant to hang out and appreciate the seven wonderful, beautiful mares - and dragon - around me, cherishing our friendship above all else... Aside from my relationship with one certain Princess here, but you understand what I'm saying." They all exchanged humoured knowing looks whereas Twilight openly blushed, expressing a shy yet pleased disposition and regarding her half-eaten brownie with newfound interest. "Well, I'll be." Applejack commented with a cheerful smile. "Guess somethin' happened in Canterlot that we're not privy to." "But what exactly do you mean by being remiss?" You know, it's actually a bit unfair that Starlight had to stand while everyone else was sat comfortably. The unicorn blinked but approached curiously upon my rising and side-stepping my own seat, gesturing for her to take mine while I stood between mine and Twilight's occupied thrones, putting both palms on the table and addressing the whole group thoroughly. "I mean, Starlight, that I have been so busy feeling sorry for myself to properly realize what a selfish coward I was being." And adding before any of them could object, because they would. They will. "But that's going to change, starting today. I'm going to spend time with all of you in doing your favourite activities, together. And then, well..." My sly wink caught their rapt attention. "I'll the save the best of last thing a secret." "Ooh, a secret!" And Pinkie proceeded to happily bounce around me from her initial sugar rush. "Tell me tell me tell me tell me!" I had to laugh, while the others chuckled, from our energetic friend's antics, myself leaning down next to promptly scratch the mare behind the ears, inciting her frozen expression followed with a sigh of content. "That... Feels... Wonderful...!" Spike then stated upon swallowing another brownie. "Well, if this was only the start, I can't wait for what you've got in store for us Dad!" "Same here!" Rainbow reinforced with excitement, soaring up from her own throne. "Save for the 'Dad' part, I have the feeling this is gonna be an awesome day Stardust! Count us in!" "I must say, this sounds all very exciting." Rarity pitched in with bliss. "It has been too long that we've all spent exclusive time together. Where shall we start?" And the others followed with expressing their enthusiasm and thrill by this proposal of mine, Twilight turning from our friends to I with a raised fond brow. "Looks like you've got some high expectations to fulfill honey." "Anything less of a challenge would be an insult love." I answered back playfully to her teasing, an amused Starlight asking next while joining the rest of us. "So, as Rarity said, how do we begin this 'wonderful day' of yours?" "Well sis." I answered with a grin, focusing directly on the mare whom blinked at the genuine addressal. "I was hoping we'd begin with you." "- The trick with an S.L.K. is not to make the spars too heavy. But if they're too light, you've got no ballast and then good luck tacking against the A.O.I.!" The enthusiastic mare paused, taking in the expressions of her humoured friends and nervously chuckling. "I really like kites." "Hmm, marry the damn things, why don't you?" I called out to the flustered Starlight. "I'll be Best Man." Rainbow snickered as Pinkie called out. "Oooh a kite wedding! We should totally try that out sometime. Can I be Best Mare Starlight? You wouldn't regret it!" My chuckling was interrupted by a prodding to my left, the lavender alicorn stating with stern humour. "Don't tease Starlight like that." Twilight was doing everything possible to fight off the growing smile. "She's already getting accustomed to sharing her favourite hobby with her friends." Spike, to Twilight's own left, gave a off a knowing chuckle. "You're right." I nodded, adding with barely a whisper. "We all know kites don't hold a candle to Sunburst anyway... Although..." Twilight rolled her eyes in affection, concentrating on her own violet kit resembling a unique star. Would it surprise you to know everyone's kite each was a physical representation of themselves? No? Good, because that was to be expected. "Ahh!" Rarity sipped her lemonade with a content sigh. At least the others were enjoying themselves, even with Applejack having some minor difficulty with keeping hers balanced, Starlight helping the Earth Pony out, Pinkie playing with the string and Rainbow boastfully displaying her kite with impressive moves. Fluttershy and Rarity were doing just fine, as was Spike grinning cheerfully with his crafted kite. As for Twilight... Well, Twilight was Twilight; the beautiful mare sticking her tongue to the side and regarding her own kite as though it was a puzzle in need of solving, mumbling a few things about getting the position and air currents just right, prompting my fond and bemused smile. Oh Twilight... All of you... Never change. This was already... Nice. And a great promising new day. Rarity was right, it has been too long since we last spent so much time together... I missed this already. And speaking of whom... "I hope you're enjoying yourself, Rarity." The addressed unicorn turned to my smirk curiously. "Because you're gonna love what's next." Damn, I look good. The pale white mare seemed to concur, inspecting my latest fashion choice with an approving nod and perceptive hum. "Yes. Yes! Excellence with finesse, darling! You always had an eye for detail!" Then came Rainbow's snort. "Yeah, that's why he always wears a dressing gown outside!" "Some prefer to address their eccentric lifestyle a little differently, Rainbow, regardless of how others may believe." But Rarity paused afterwards, the fashionista tilting her head with a thoughtful gaze. "But something with a little more style and dignity wouldn't perform much harm on you, Stardust." That said, the white fashion mistress turned to the next pony playing dress up, gasping in approval. "Why, Fluttershy, that scarf certainly fits your elegant mane!" That's right. Fashion montage. All eight of us were currently being given random new clothes to try on from the mind of Rarity, including new jeans the unicorn found time to replicate and adapt from my own trousers, needing test subjects for her work anyway. Suffice to say, we all enjoying ourselves being Rarity's new 'models' for the day. Well, almost all of us were finding something positive about this; Starlight never looked more uncomfortable to something the rest of her friends were use to, prompting my sly expression and her own playful glare my way. Even Applejack was finding more solace in partaking something beyond her interest or character, simply because it was making a good friend happy. Stepping back a little from us, Rarity proceeded to magically summon another line-rack of clothes for us to try on. "Now, I get the feeling these ones shall really scream character for all of you. Starlight darling, this one would really bring out your eyes!" Ha! "Oh, erm... Thank you very much, Rarity..." The unicorn hesitantly accepted the pink frilly dress with a bowtie, whereas Rainbow, Spike and I shared sly glances. Oh, we're never allowing Starlight to let this one down. "And Stardust." Hm? A new clothing was shoved into my arms. "Perhaps you won't be too distracted from appreciating Twilight's style trying this new piece on." Said alicorn looked away with an embarrassed smile. Touche Rarity, touche. "So why?" "Why what?" "Why do all of this?" Starlight questioned further with everyone else preoccupied, the pink unicorn combing the raccoon's fur beside me as we were all currently settled outside Fluttershy's cottage on the soft grass. "This seems all too sudden, even for you." I shrugged, delicately brushing back the robin's feathers while answering with concentration. "I've been too focused on my own worries to spend quality time with my family. That's no crime, Starlight." "I never said it was." Came the bemused answer. "But I know you, Stardust. You think these kind of things carefully; you don't suddenly decide on a whim to spend quality time with friends unless you're expecting something to happen." Now, the comb almost froze in my grip, but I pushed on, prompting a soft protesting squeak from the colourful bird. Whoops, sorry friend... As if sensing its distress, Fluttershy immediately appeared before us with a concerned look to the robin. "Oh dear. You may be brushing its wings a tad rough, Stardust. Perhaps be a little more gentle?" I forced a smile. "My mistake, Fluttershy." And the pleased yellow pegasus smiled and looked down to the bird with reassurance. "Don't worry, you're in safe hoof- Err, hands." And then something caught the corner of the loving mare's eyes, prompting her attention elsewhere. "Erm, Rainbow Dash, you shouldn't brush Harry's back like that." Starlight evidently waited until Fluttershy was out of earshot, leaning in again with a low knowing voice. "So, what's the deal?" I shrugged again, tenderly combing the red soft feathers. "What deal... I'm just spending time with-" "- Your friends, I know. But there's obviously more to it than that. Just yesterday you were acting all miserable and depressed, so what's changed? Did Twilight have another sleepover in your room when we weren't looking?" I raised a brow at the half-joking inquiry. "Jealous?" "No, and stop avoiding the question." Hmph. Starlight can be as stubbornly persistent as Twilight and Sun- ...Well, you know, at times. "And more importantly, you're behaving this new way on a Monday? You hate Mondays with a passion!" That I did. Hmm, how to explain...? "I guess I just... Had an epiphany." Was all I could muster, barely mumbling it out. But Starlight had the seeming urge to scoff. "Well, regardless, you've been making everypony happy with this insistence to spend time together as a whole." Starlight then added with a tinge of content. "Myself included." I could barely conceal the grin on my face, and the robin was now chirping happily, prompting a satisfied Fluttershy to come over, inspect and nod happily. "See? You're making him very happy, Stardust... Oh, Starlight, you shouldn't dig the comb too deep into her fur like that, especially in the side. Here, let me show you how it's done." Spike was more than thrilled to have us do a favourite activity of his next, moreso ecstatic by everyone sharing the enthusiasm of what was proposed. And no, it wasn't writing. Moreso, a moment of peace suited with the occasional yell and boast every few seconds and minutes or so, four players switching the controllers around so everyone could have a go. But the the main four competitors consisted of Spike, Starlight, Rainbow and Applejack, the last one having the most difficult in getting her Wii remote to cooperate. "Dang it! This thing ain't easy to use, how'd you manage it as an Earth Pony Star?" Sheer luck I suppose. Starlight was having no issue using magic to press down the buttons and move her racer around, whereas Rainbow thought up the crafty idea of utilizing her wings to make up for her hoofs, both mares looking the most intense in beating everyone else during the tracks. And Spike seemed the most content, resting comfortably within my crossed legs and using my chest as a pillow. Twilight had followed her son's example, sighing in warm endearment after leaning into my side, sharing a blissful glance. In response, my own arm wrapped around her for embrace, sharing a similar expression and smile. Yep, knew this would be a great idea. "Gah- Rainbow Dash! Stop hittin' me with that red shell!" "Ah sweet; bullet bill!" "Celestia save us..." "What does the blue shell do again?" "Spike, no!" My smirk widened with their sport banter. Or gaming; Mario Kart Wii was a form of gaming sport, one none among us were against playing. Hard to believe we were already up to this point in the day; after Spike's activity was finished, that left four more to go. Time was short... "Almost there! This race is mine girls!" "Hey!" "And boy!" "Don't count yer chickens before they hatch, Rainbow Dash!" "Bring it Applejack! You're only in eighth place so far. Just try catching up to me!" "Careful what you wish for..." "Huh-? What the-?" "Haha! Nice one Starlight!" "It always helps to preserve a useful tool for later." "So," Twilight looked up to me fondly after Starlight owned Rainbow like a scrub, the blue pegasus looking ready to throw her remote on the ground with that expression. "Whose activity are we doing next?" And a pink Earth Pony interjected before I could answer. "Oh, oh, I know! Pick me! Pick me!" Every exclamation followed with her getting up to my face at all sides. In amusement, I motioned to the beaming mare. "Pinkie?" And she gestured dramatically. "Twilight of course!" Oooh. "So close but no, Pinkie. I'm saving the best for last." I added while looking down to the blushing mare, her own grin widening by the unashamed peck to her hair by yours truly. Looking back, and ignoring the amused and bemused stares of the others, Pinkie was snorting and waving dismissively in attempt to cover up her mistake. "Pft! I knew that! Is it Applejack then? Or Rainbow Dash?" "Hm." And I looked back to the others. "One more race, I feel, before we begin with Pinkie's favourite activity." And before she explodes with anticipation. The bouncy Earth Pony proceeded to squee loudly and snuggle my exposed side Twilight wasn't occupying, to the purple alicorn's giggling reaction from her friend's antics and boyfriend's own expression. Spike then perked up from my legs. "By the way Dad." "Hm?" "Why do you always choose Bowser as your racer?" "He's never failed me in this game yet, Spike." "But he's the bad guy!" "Yeah, and the bad guys always have sick taste in race cars son." And of course, considering the spirit of today with everyone just straight up enjoying themselves, and the atmosphere of the universe around us, certain things couldn't simply be done without the use of a song number. And I may regret later teaching Pinkie these exact lyrics... And everyone else soon joining in. Following Pinkie's verse with the pink pony in question mixing up some batter, Spike decided to pitch in, that more childish side to him being brought out to the fullest today. The dragon in question was helping the mare with adding the eggs. Twilight and Rarity took the next verse, the two currently inspecting the first layer of the cake in the oven. Apparently some magic in the world lets you automatically learn the lyrics of a song before ever hearing them. But what can ya do? Both their voices sounded lovely and elegant together. Starlight and Fluttershy, carefully weighing the next batch of flour together, dropped in the next lines with flawless timing. I was really impressed by the coordination in baking and spirit together. The kitchen was overflown with food appliances, discarded and laid-out ingredients, everyone working together in unity to design the perfect friendship cake. Earlier when that very proposal emerged from my mouth, Pinkie didn't waste a second in dragging me down to the kitchen with everyone else, the thought of us all baking some massive expression of our bonds tickling her excited side... Although to be fair, anything would tickle that side of hers. Speaking of Pinkie, she happily accepted the next verse. Finally, Applejack and Rainbow had their turn, the farmer and Wonderbolt currently mashing together their own layer for the cake without much care. Of course, Applejack was doing the effort of being precise, whereas Rainbow was adopting her typical approach of 'mash everything at once and see what pops up.' I had to grin and shake my head at their antics. If someone told me, a very long time ago, I would be joining with seven magical ponies and a talking dragon in a musical cover of a song from Lazytown, I would probably slap you. I was tempted to just 'Robbie Rotten' it and sit back, enjoying the show. But alas, the pleasant atmosphere and... Well, fun of it all incited me to add in the next lyrics alongside Pinkie. What was I doing from all this, you ask? Why, tending to the marzipan, of course! Love me some marzipan, this will be the greatest cake ever, to Pinkie's inevitable quoting. Now, everyone joined in the final verse. And Pinkie. And everyone again. "Woohoo! This will be the greatest cake EVER!" What'd I tell you-? And not two seconds did Pinkie proclaim this, that the whole room suddenly exploded in batter. My body immediately shuddered at the cold yellow substance suddenly sticking to my hands, finger and face, never mind my own hair. And a sheepish Rainbow Dash proceeded to call out one singular summary. "Oops." ...And the next explosion within the room was laughter. I mean, come on, like anything else was expected to happen. So after a while of cleaning ourselves up from Rainbow's typical mishap, it was Applejack's turn for a favourite activity next. And the orange Earth Pony was all too happy with my suggestion, she and Big Mac setting everything up at Sweet Apple Acres. In the meantime, I was taking a moment to gaze around the quiet yet lively farm in fondness. So many memories here, both good and bad. But in this case, the good far outweighed the bad... "Jack?" Hm? I looked down to the curious Twilight, evidently identifying my expression. Quickly I smiled. "Sorry, what is it love?" A quirked smirk, followed with the Princess shaking her head. "Nothing." And her expression proceeded to brighten alongside sincere words. "I just wanted to say thanks; for all this. This was a wonderful recommendation for all of us." Twilight glanced to the others happily conversing amongst themselves, her smile widening. "Everyone here, hanging out... Just feels right in the world again." ...Twilight... Thankfully the mare was oblivious then to my expression, but before she could continue, a certain farm-mare called out cheerfully. "Alright everypony! It's ready!" Ah. Applejack stepped to the side of the line and gestured to the posts she and Big Mac set up, the tall red stallion each handing us our own horseshoe. "First one to get the most of theirs into their post wins." I grinned humouredly to the orange mare. "What's the prize?" A coy smirk in return. "Since I know yer don't often play for the fun of it, Stardust, I reckon some... Apple cider might be a fittin' prize for ya'll... Y'know, should any of yer beat me-" DING. Rainbow was already one step ahead, starting from the word 'cider.' It didn't take long for everyone else to hastily join in, craving that fresh cider only this place excelled in making. Myself, I was indifferent to the stuff. But contrary to popular belief, Applejack, I was joining in for the fun of it... But the cider was a bonus. Okay... Couldn't do it... As if throwing heavy metal horseshoes wasn't daunting enough... They may have played a role into my newfound exhaustion at the present moment. To the pony whom immediately ran to my side in support, I breathed out. "Go on without me..." Aided with huge chunks of inhaling and exhaling. Of course... Rainbow would agree to an activity which would physically drain me like this... My own fault really for even making that suggestion off the bat. In response, the pony instead gently supported my exhausted state, positioning my from all fours to sitting comfortably down on the grass, and my weary eyes met the lavender beauty and sparkling violet eyes of a Goddess whom knew I would end up this way and stayed behind to keep me company, and ensure my well-being. "God I love you..." Twilight sighed in amusement, brushing back some wild strands of my dark brown hair with endearment. The mare shook her head with a loving smile. "What am I going to do with you?" "Love me, feed me, never leave me?" I asked breathlessly, internally wincing at the horrible irony. Twilight chuckled, returning the favour from earlier and pecking my cheek with heart-melting warm lips. "Consider it done." She whispered in coy amusement. "Though you're perfectly capable of feeding yourself, Jack." "Yeah well." I shrugged with slouched shoulders, the rest of my body taking a breather at the moment. "Our son's cooking far excels my own." "'Our son.'" Twilight echoed in bemusement, something positive dancing in those gorgeous eyes. "A while back, I never once thought of addressing Spike as such... Thank you for helping me realize exactly what he is to my eyes, aside from a wonderful assistant and beloved friend." Sure, always happy to help. "Have you regained enough breath to continue, Jack, or should we wait a little longer?" "I would have, Twilight, but you keep taking my breath away." The mare snorted humourously, but the satisfaction was clear in her smile. "But you don't need to stay here for my sake." "Well like I said, I'm never leaving you." That sounded both joking and firm, Twilight's features betraying no doubt nor hesitation with her words. Good grief, I loved this mare. And if that's the case... I looked forward. "The others have probably gone way ahead of us in the race by now." And back to Twilight with a sly grin, offering an arm for cuddles. "How about, right now, we just enjoy each other's company?" The mare grinned in coyness, happily pressing into my side. "I wouldn't be too opposed to that." The view was lovely to look at regardless... Oh, the scenery around Twilight was nice too, I suppose. "Maaaaan!" Rainbow stretched, digesting the large amount of food the pegasus had eagerly consumed, laying back on the grass with a content smug expression. "What a day right guys?" "Mm-hm." "Darn right." "Indeed darling." "Wonderful." "And this view is gorgeous!" "When can we have the cake?" That last question was addressed from Spike, the youthful lizard shrugging helplessly at our looks. "Like Rainbow said, it's been an eventful day. I'm hungry!" Twilight proceeded to chide her son in good humour. "You've already eaten five sandwiches by now, Spike." "...I'm still hungry?" I had to chuckle at the sheepish tone, reaching out from my own laid position and rubbing the top scales of the dragon. Normally getting embarrassed and waving off the physical contact, this time Spike grinned and leaned into the touch, to Twilight's own delight at the bonding, the alicorn in question resting on her stomach above my head but allowing her side to be a resting pillow for me. A little surprised by it, but I wasn't going to start complaining. This was a night to be remembered for a very long time... The eight of us - one big, disorganized happy family - resting under the night sky with a full picnic, atop the very old Star Hill and, finally, completing one of Twilight's favourite activity: Stargazing. And man, what a sight. Both the endless glittering stars above, and the purple alicorn above my vision. It's as if the Gods knew what I was intending and decided to make the sky something to recall and etch into our hearts forever... Who knows? Maybe there'll be a meteor shower popping up among this vast cluster- Ah... Right on cue. Starswirl, you got anything to do with this? Hmhmhmhm. Starswirl's voice merried with warmth and open affection, as if he himself was smiling above us among the stars. That, I cannot possibly confirm, my dear student. "Wow...!" "It's beautiful!" "Utterly divine!" "Well I'll be...!" "A meteor shower..." Twilight mumbled in awe, anything happening involving the stars affecting the mare deeply. She looked down to her smiling boyfriend with a raised brow and small grin. "Did you know one would happen? There was no indication that a shower would occur tonight." "...Honestly I think this is the work of divine entities expressing their blessings upon us, love." Was my meek shrug, to their amusement. "Well, let's take a moment to cherish their gift." Starlight piped up happily, everyone nodding in agreement as we just continued watching the spectacle lighting all over Equestria... And beyond. What a day... Spent in the presence of all my friends doing everything they loved, all the way leading up to an awe-inspiring show playing amongst the cosmos. With interlocked hands on my stomach, I gazed up with my own smile, feeling... Actual content for once. For the first time since my transformation back to this putrid form, I have found peace. Just... Being among my friends again. Hanging out, doing what they loved, laughing and playing with them, with no care in the world. A moment of respite where I could pretend, for once, that there was absolutely nothing wrong with anything. If this would be my last moment of quality time with these seven wonderful mares and dragon... I wouldn't trade the memories which followed from today for the world... Here, spent with my friends... My family... Making them all stay happy for one day, in turn making me happy enough to see through this to the end... I loved these ponies, and dragon... And I always will... "Stardust... You're crying." Hm? So I was. Fluttershy's observation drew everyone's attention from the breathtaking sight to a depressing one by contrast. Hastily sitting up, I quickly brushed away the few tears nearly reaching my cheeks. I suppose then was a good as time to get so sentimental, given the circumstances. And these wonderful beings were barely judging me for it. "Is something the matter darling?" Rarity inquired in concern, not as use to seeing me cry since the last time I had. When they freed of me of Sombra's control. What they've done... So much for me, and I've always taken them for granted... "Nothing's wrong..." I managed a small, but sincere grin. "I'm just happy to have you all with me, my family... I love you all." And there was no reluctance confessing such. The others looked taken aback by the clear admittance, but only for a second, before their expressions softened to their own affectionate endearment, looking ready to cry themselves among tender smiles and glistening eyes. And two warm lavender hoofs wrapped themselves behind my waist, Twilight's just-as-blissful voice tickling my ear. "And we love you too." They expressed as much by the embrace which soon followed, each mare and Spike finding some part of me to cuddle up to warmly. They all pretty much surrounded me and kept me from moving for a bit, but I wasn't complaining. Never. My arms covered as many as they could, pulling in and accepting the bordering-on-suffocating love pouring from these creatures' souls, keeping my breathing somewhat shallow and unsteady from the insane amount of affection present by these beings open of mind and open of soul. Twilight and Rainbow cuddling my shoulders and arms, Spike embracing my right hip, Pinkie snuggling up comfortably on my left, Rarity, Fluttershy and Applejack resting around my legs, all their bodies providing warmth and love. Starlight, also joining in, placed a hoof on my right arm to the side with a content smile, expressing her own affection differently, but I was gratified and happy, nonetheless. And, at this moment, it didn't matter that I was human or pony. I'm still me, no matter what. "So..." Spike started slowly, looking up to me with a hopeful child's grin. "We gonna have that cake now, or what?" Laughter all around, and joining in myself I added soon afterwards with my own ecstatic grin. "Alright Spike, let's have the cake." To Whomever Finds This Letter. By the time you've discovered this, I would be long gone by now. So far even Discord himself wouldn't be likely to find me with his infinite tap of magic. ...Probably. Anyway... Well, not even sure where to begin. I made the choice a few days ago, this is true, but envisioning writing this farewell note is less difficult than writing it out in reality. A part of me is tearing itself on the inside even doing this, just as my heart ached from the likely prospect of never seeing you all again after sneaking away from the picnic, once you've all fallen asleep after that wonderful moment together. Which might as well be the last for a very, very long time. Oh come now, like this wasn't totally expected. You girls know me by now. You know I would sacrifice my body and soul for the sake of keeping everyone I love safe, even if I was breaking a massive promise here to a certain alicorn Princess of Friendship, whom is growing no doubt more upset and furious with every word being read. Ha... I'll miss that. But you have to know something, all of you. Something I've been keeping mostly to myself and sharing with few, confirmed from the muzzle of Starswirl himself since my days on the Canterlot throne, and a suspicion long confirmed since I wounded up in hospital a short while back. A truth so horrendous and heart-wrenching I knew it would incite you all to keep me as safe as possible, but in reality causing little change. I'm dying, girls... Spike. The spell which reverted me back to human has no reversal remedy out there, as told by the old prune above. Everyday my life as full human again slowly kills me, literally. If you're that upset, wondering why I kept this from you all for so long, just imagine my own thoughts on the matter: How could I possibly spill the beans to you ponies, pure of heart and soul? So innocent and trusting, open without a shred of sin. Six childlike equines who know nothing but peace and content in their lives; of which I have tirelessly challenged time and time again, bringing my own burdens unto you all. Without intent, but the point still stands. So now you know why I'm doing this, making this decision. If you don't, then consider it this way. Zagreus will not stop until I'm dead at this hoofs... Why not give him what he wants, but take the [BEEP]tard down with me? A blaze of glory; a dignifying demise at least... If you still don't understand, then that's completely fine. Suffice to say, I've long come to terms with the thought of dying... But I was to choose between suddenly keeling over from a heart attack one day and dying on the spot, or dying battling that maniac of my own creation to the very end. Well... You know exactly what I would pick. The monster will be eventually aware of my running away, and take immediate advantage of it. It's me he wants; so long as I'm away, you'll all be left alone. I'm the sole obstacle to his insane plans for universal cleansing, and I will continue being that thorn until my dying breath. Call this selfish. Arrogant. Maddening if you would; but I'd do this again, a million times more if it meant keeping you all safe. Right now, as I pack, I realize there's not enough room to be said. Written on this letter. Too many things I've wanted to say. I never desired taking this path, but some things are beyond our control, even I acknowledge that. Being said, I will do my best to articulate my summarized feelings towards the wonderful, amazing, talented and beautiful Equestrians I've come to know and love indefinitely. Spike. You were... Are my son, and I'll always be proud to call you as such. You were the first to believe in me, the first whom never judged me for who or what I was, and accepted me as family long before I accepted myself. You've been a bright light in my hardened mind long ago, and I will always cherish you... Keep your mother safe for me, okay son? ...God I sounded too much like Goku there. Anyway: Starlight. It's amazing how close we've gotten so quickly. In the short time we've known each other, you've become a sister to me, I have no fear in saying that. In many ways, I see my past self in you... Hell, some small traits of that remain. You are brilliant, confident, passionate and wise; the most worthy student of Twilight's no matter who comes after you. I only hope the best for you in the future... You and Sunburst. Fluttershy. In the past, I admit, you were my second favourite among the original six a long time ago prior to accepting you all as friends, only below Twilight. Your kindness, warmth and acceptance kept my imbalanced state steady, always being a source for comfort and advice when needed. May Discord know eventually how lucky he truly is... Oh, and give your brother a good kick in the plot for your old friend, would you? A sort of final request. Cheers my dear. Rarity. ...Honestly, I don't know what else to say but thanks for the capes, fedora and hairstyles. I know I've often expressed exasperation by your well-meaning but firm intentions, but truthfully I've secretly always enjoyed spending time with you this way. Even if you did drive me around the bend from your obsession with keeping my hair 'perfect' to your eyes. You are Equestria's greatest fashionista, Rarity, and I wish you the very best with that passion in the future. I know you'll outshine them all. Applejack. Thank you. Just... Thank you. You understand what I mean. It's a shame, I'll miss Granny Smith's apple pies. Pinkie Pie. Hmm... Now what to say here...? Oh, I got it! Long ago, I found you nothing but loud and obnoxious, slowly coming to terms with finding your erratic behaviour endearing, even if faintly irritating at times still. But you eman well, always looking for some means of keeping everypony happy, including complete strangers. You have a gift for making others laugh and keeping their lives fulfilled, and I see great things for you and so many more with that power. Don't stop throwing parties and spreading joy, because who else would you be without those? That depressed version of you so many bronies are obsessed with for some reason? I don't think so. Damn, running out of paper. Gotta move this along, sorry guys. Rainbow Dash. Ha... The last of you that took me forever to get along with. I always possessed a low tolerance for people who think too highly of themselves; ponies no exception. It took a long time to even tolerate you, I won't lie... But I'm glad we got somewhere, in the end. You're passionate, loyal and devoted to your way of life, barely much bringing you down. The Wonderbolts will have a glorious future with Equestria's greatest flyer joining their ranks and someday leading them. I'd wish you the best... But if I believed you needed it. Bon. Lyra. Derpy. Whooves. Shining. Sombra. Octavia. Vinyl. Cadence. Luna. Zecora... Sunset. Friends and companions whom I've known; forgive me, and I wish you all the best of futures. Now, saving the best for last. Twilight Sparkle. My love, my reason to be, my soulmate... Yeah I know none of that's gonna calm you down enough reading all this. You probably want to smack me above the head with the hardest book available to me right now. Ha, I'd expect nothing less! I'd do the exact same thing. But I know you, Twilight, no doubt this would all incite you to begin an immediate search for your stubborn boyfriend and return him home. Don't. Don't ever come looking for me. That's my next request. That said, this letter alone wouldn't be enough to express how much I've enjoyed and etched every moment together in my heart. Remember when Fluttershy knocked you into me out of fascination for Spike, the first day we met? You probably thought nothing of me... But even back then, I thought the world of you. Even at first glance, I was mesmerized by your flawless beauty and equally perfect voice... It benefits to be voiced by a memorable actress, but that's beside the point. I love you, Twilight Sparkle, most of all from everyone here. Yeah yeah, I know. Favourtism. Sue me, I'm not perfect and that's precisely why you love me, isn't it? But it's out of that love that I'm doing this; even if it kills me, this time emotionally... You encouraged me, gave me hope, always being there to put me back together after shattering into a million pieces. Not a single second went by on my brief return back on my world that I didn't think of you, every minute of every day. You can imagine how Sombra felt about that. And remember, my dear Twilight... This wasn't on you. I know you still blame yourself for my condition, and probably grow paranoid by my decision here. But keep this firm words of your boyfriend in mind: It. Was. Not. Your. Fault. And our friends will attest to that sentiment. This is my choice. My path. My... Destiny. I love you... Nothing more needs to be said. I never deserved you, despite your constant protests to that. I never deserved any of you... But I will forever keep you all in mind and heart, everyday as I walk down this road to Zagreus, exploring all of Equestria, and beyond, if I had to. The imbalance must end... On both our counts. My final request, from I to all of you: Stay happy. Always be there for each other. Never give up. Never give in. Because this isn't goodbye forever... It's goodbye until next time. A weary sigh escaped me for the seventh time following my departure from the castle, taking one last moment to admire what has been my home for a long time now, two and likely almost half seasons in. Standing outside on the dirt road, the crickets chirping harmoniously in the night, my chest heaved and exhaled through nostrils, mouth set firm at the reality of it all sinking in. Might as well take one final moment to appreciate this given gift before my departure. Jack... Don't try to dissuade me, Starswirl... You know this needs to be done. ...Yes. He never sounded more resigned, but hardly judging about it. I only hope, from this decision tonight, that the repercussions will be made for the good of all. ...As do I. Shifting the duffel bag on my shoulder so it'd cease digging into flesh, I sighed once again, idly glancing down to the ring placed on my finger, one of promise and affection eternal. I promised Twilight happiness... And she'll get it, eventually, after she stops doing everything in her power to find me tomorrow morning. Pray she never finds you. My wise teacher advised with a glimmer of humour. Tartarus hath no fury like an alicorn scorned. Ha... The amethyst jewel glittered into the night, reflecting the shine of countless stars beyond, remind me far too much of the Princess resting peacefully atop my favourite hill, with the rest of my favourite friends. The sensation was beautiful as it was painful, and I found myself wavering for a brief moment. Are you certain you want to do this? ...Yes. And I know, there was no turning back from this choice. They'll hate me for this, but I pray, eventually, they'll understand. Give them a whole episode's worth of time for them to comprehend my actions, and they'll get over it... Well, not over it but... Accepting my actions would be a good start. That is, if this unicorn standing behind me doesn't attempt to prevent my leaving. "I can't be stopped, you know." A long pause, before her voice drifted in the wind. "I know." A touch of remorse, clouded with regret and resignation. But not a few seconds afterwards for the humour which followed. "Twilight will hate you for doing this." I grinned faintly. "Don't I know it?" And took one last look to the castle before turning to face the pink mare, my smile lowering sadly. "You understand why I'm doing this." Starlight nodded slowly, hesitant. "I have a basic idea." Before tilting her head, the message clear in her eyes. "I won't try to stop you, but consider what you're doing to her. To everyone." To me. "You'll be missed... Terribly." This time, I nodded. "I know..." Seem to be saying that word a lot, I just noticed. "But you'll all have each other for support and comfort. And I'm sure Twilight would likely indulge herself into paranoia when no one's looking around..." A tiny smile quirked. "We'll look after her, don't worry." Starlight then breathed in quietly, taking a few hesitant steps forward and adding with one hoof to my leg. Uncertainty, fear and reluctance glimmered in those light purple eyes. "Just... Be careful, okay?" Followed with the weakest grin. "Twilight would want to kill you before Zagreus does... Heheh." That nervous chuckle which suited her personality so well... With a faint smile, I knelt down briefly, displaying one last moment of affection for the mare I've come to view as a sibling, grabbing her stretched-out hoof with care and planting a warm kiss onto it, voice tender and filled with regret. "I'll miss you... Sister." Starlight's expression was both stunned and awed, but I stood up again before the moment could drag on any longer, beginning my hasty departure from those eyes pleading me to stay. This has dragged out long enough... I had to do this... No matter the cost... Even my own future... If there was one left... "Good luck... Jack..." As if Starlight's fading voice carried through the wind, and I almost paused because of it, having brushed past the mare with every intent of running. As I always run, run and run when problems arise. But I wasn't running from the problem... I was running to it. And from the voices of the stars, Starswirl and five unfamiliar voices quoted something I hadn't used since my first meteor shower with the girls, so long long ago. There are worlds out there where the skies are burning. The seas asleep, and the rivers dream. Ponies made of smoke and cities made of song. Somewhere there's danger. Somewhere there's injustice. And somewhere else, the tea is getting cold. My smile faded into the night. "Come along. We have work to do." Chapter 167: The Wendigo IncursionAlright... This seems like a good spot. Another chill passed through me as my body rested beneath the tree with rapidly falling leaves, the marks of Winter spreading through this area. Red leaves scattered, but enough shade above to provide some shelter as I took a long breather from a daunting walk. Morning was already shining above the horizon, and my eyes itched from exhaustion. Couldn't sleep yet though... Not until I was certain I was far enough... Setting my duffel bag beside me but at close proximity, my mouth sighed deeply, fingers feeling somewhat stiff and further wrapping the gown around myself, the chilly frost beneath my shoes and bosom doing little to assist. A short break, that's what I'll take. It's been quite a long walk since my departure from home... What time was it anyway...? Eight fifteen in the morning, Jack. So I've walked for around eight hours since leaving huh? Impressive, even for me... And my growling stomach only affirmed this point, yearning for good food. My body shuddered again, and not simply from the cold. I could do with some breakfast right now. And just like that, a white wrapped paper appeared in my lap, the contents within radiating enough heat to keep my front body warm and toasty, grease touching my investigative hands. My suspicions were confirmed upon opening the paper, revealing some well-known delicious food made from experts. Chinese experts, in fact. Mmm, it's been too long... Thanks Starswirl. Simply looking out for my student. And the ancient unicorn added from there while I chowed down on chippie for breakfast. Although I'm certain the Princess of Friendship would hardly tolerate such consumable as a suitable beginning meal. Yeah, well, you're talking to the guy who drink coke at six in the morning as a substitute for coffee. Couldn't stand coffee, so sue me if I had to make do. Twilight can complain among countless other things after I return, except not for a very long time. A very, very long time... ...How far are we from home, Starswirl? Hmm... Roughly a safe distance from your friends locating us right off the bat. Came a moment's answer. In the direction we're taking, it would take them quite some time in following our trail. As of now, we're nearing the mountain from the opposite side of the Crystal Empire, towards a small isolated village. Meaning, best stick to this path before Shining orders his own guards to join in the inevitable search for me. I'm not sure the stallion would be too happy about what I've now done to his sister after making a valuable promise- What the-?! My eye caught the movement from the corner, the medium-sized bag suddenly shifting as though something was squirming in it. Immediately, I placed the bag of warm chips down and set to open the travelling storage item, letting whatever snuck inside to get some air. And quickly leaning back in stunned disbelief by the body immediately poking out with tiny eyes and an expectant disposition. "Hoo!" ...How did I not notice him for eight hours? "Nightshade?" Outwardly expressing my earnest incredulity, and who could possibly blame me? I don't recall the own ever sneaking into my bag when I was so careful in packing last night. The nocturnal bird simply blinked in return. "What are you even doing here? Why were you in my bag?" "Hoo!" The young owl made a gesture as though it was obvious, hopping himself out of the bag and onto my thigh, continuing to gaze up with a meaningful look. I frowned. Well, whatever he was going to try, I wasn't to be dissuaded. "Go home, Nightshade." Because the last thing I needed was the owl, too, becoming an easy target of my ultimate foe. "You're much safer there." He blinked in false innocence, prompting my eye roll. Like he wasn't intelligent enough to understand me. "I mean it Nightshade, this isn't a road you can accompany me with." Another long stare, before Nightshade seemed to make a decision, forcing my head to lean away somewhat by his newfound position on my shoulder, brushing up features to my left cheek as though reassuring me. "Hoo." It appears our young friend has picked up his owner's stubborn tendencies, and refuses to allow you to confront this danger alone. My first response was a huff, shaking my head in disbelief. Great, now the owl's picking up on the worst traits of Twilight and I. My gaze lingered on the blinking night bird for a long moment, conflicted about this. Indulge him, and endanger his life in my crusade to stopping Zagreus forever? Or scare him off into returning home, where it's much safer? And yet, the second option incited a pit of despair in my stomach, the idea of scaring away an old friend far less than appealing. Or maybe I simply didn't want to be too alone... My lips thinned, exhaling slow air before picking up the greasy bag again, not wanting the chips to get cold before I'm finished. Nightshade eagerly accepted the offered meal, nibbling the chip sticking into his beak and prompting my fond smirk at the cute sight. "You have absolutely no intention on leaving, do you?" "Hoo!" "Well, that figures." I suppose someone aside from Starswirl had to keep me company, in case any danger was around to my ignorance. Of course, I was in danger right now the further I strayed away from home, into the open and easy pickings for the mad pony bent on universal extermination. But young Nightshade here could come in handy for keeping watch while I slept at night. Regarding the opened other bag, I sighed again and reached out, not wanting anything in to spill from the contents within before something stuck out, a corner of a small photograph demanding to be pulled. My hand froze, carefully grasping the tender item and pulling the small photo towards me, the sight upon it causing my breathing to slow somewhat, wondering why I even did that to myself. Are you sure you've made the right decision? ...I don't think it's a matter of 'right' anymore, Starswirl. Moreso of necessity and for the sake of keeping these people in the photo safe. I knew for a fact that they weren't Zagreus' current target; that honour belonged to me. And so long as I stayed there, I was only endangering them with providing little assistance and no longer having the magical means of stopping that monster in his tracks. No Balance. No physical strength. No brains or cunning. Just wits and a lightsaber. ...Which only burns people. I'll just have to make do. ...No teacher, it wasn't the 'right' choice to make, but it was the needed one. I know those girls; they'll do everything in their power to keep a dear friend safe at the cost of their own. And my life was far from worth that. Zagreus was, is and always will be my opponent. My responsibility. My mess to clean up. They stood no chance, and I wasn't allowing them to be dragged down with me. The Elements nor magic of friendship could save them from my own folly. If I died before confronting him, then all was lost. ...What do you intend to do then? He sounded neither judgmental nor resigned, thankfully, but accepting and patient. Sitting up, careful not to scare the owl off my shoulder, I gave Nightshade another chip before mentally answering. For now, walk, walk and keep on walking, eventually wait for Zagreus to come find me. I was a walking magnet of imbalance myself; my own being here an instability against the reality of this universe. He'd be drawn to me, especially without the presence of my best friends around to defend me. Inevitably, a showdown between us will finally occur, and I'll have to prepare myself for anything he tries. Especially when two demon versions of my best friends are beside that walking abomination. In the meantime, just continue going down the path I was currently taking, leading me to some place of refuge for a short rest and to catch up on much-required sleep. Haven't napped at all since my last goodbye to Starlight. Speaking of which, the more I dwelled on it, the more it stunned me that Starlight never really made any attempt on preventing my leaving last night. It wasn't like her to do this... She sensed your conviction. Your desire to keep your friends safe and happy at all costs, and knew persuading you last night was non-existent. Personally, I had believed Miss Glimmer would have insisted first on accompanying you down this daunting journey. Tch, nah! Nightshade was more than enough when it comes to putting my friends at risk. Starlight had the responsibility of keeping Twilight from doing anything reckless because of my sudden departure. The image of Twilight predictably panicking and flailing around all over the castle prompted my small smile and misted eyes, heaving another sigh while gently placing the photo of myself and my friends back into bag... Although taking another long look at it first.A recent one, consisting of my pony self, Twilight, Spike, the mares and a nervously grinning Starlight being pulled into a group embrace between Twilight and I. All happy. All acting as though nothing was ever wrong. All peaceful. All... Deserving of a happy ending. ...Thus strengthening my resolve to end this matter quickly. With the white paper of chips finished, Nightshade evidently picked up on my feelings and comfortably placed himself back in the bag, only his head popping up and obviously wanting to keep himself warm from the blasted weather. I slid the bag around my right shoulder and nodded, looking back to the direction I was first heading towards. Alright... Next stop, wherever the road takes me. And hopefully, to Zagreus. And as I walked, I tried to ignore every step sending wave after wave over pangs of regret and the yearning to see my family again. We were already off to a great start. "Back! Back you beasts!" The giant-[BEEP] vultures cawed and soared around us, backing off from the azure humming blade whirling around to prevent any vulnerable spot they attempted to take advantage of. Fantastic, getting ambushed by three hungry birds whom happen to have spotted Nightshade's head poking out from the bag earlier and made an attempt. Thankfully my bird was now completely hiding inside, leaving me to deal with the creatures. They made one attempt, I had managed to dodge, roll out of the way, pull out my lightsaber from the gown's pocket and activate it with a bad[BEEP] pose. I swung, spun and stabbed the air to make the message was clear. One attempt on Nightshade's life, and it's a three chicken course tonight. It only took one more swing for these birdbrains to obtain the message, flying over me and the concealed owl before cawing loudly again and flying off, presumable to lick their wounds with those burnt feathers. Ha! Victorious! Switching off the blade, I pocketed the hilt again before kneeling down to pick up the bag with the hiding Nightshade inside, said owl poking his head out briefly and "hoo"'ing in relief once the sight of vultures disappeared. Damn right, that was a close one. And, luckily, my old friend here wasn't hurt in the process. Slinging the duffel bag on my shoulder, we continued onwards, that tiny skirmish only a mild inconvenience when the village was just in near sight. Meanwhile, you should likely tend to that wound gifted on your left shoulder. Hm? I glanced to the present claw marks through clothing and reaching flesh, wincing at the view. Yeah, almost forgot about that. Maybe the cold was making me numb to pain, who knows? My other hand instinctively reached up to brush over the wound- Ow. Bad idea. Luckily they appear to be only light scratches, blood hardly pouring out like a fountain. I'll deal with that once we reach the settlement. In the meantime, here we were? The blatantly aged village was just ahead of us, presenting a small population and modesty with its stone buildings and... A chapel? Well isn't that fascinating? All we had to do now was carefully walk down this slope. Or slide down it, as nature decided. Thankfully it wasn't too much of a bump ride. Rising up once reaching the bottom, I dusted the snow off my [BEEP] and legs with a sleeve and trekked onwards, feeling my companion shudder from the bag. Don't worry buddy, we're reaching warmth soon. So I'm going to address two things which have caught my attention upon arrival. One, to my luck, the natives of this aged settlement have barely reacted with hostility or apprehension from the presence of someone considered alien to this world. In fact they... Barely acknowledge me at all. Which led to the second thing, everyone else was just walking around with barely an expression or reaction, not even noticing any fellow ponies passing by. I wouldn't call their expressions flat or lifeless exactly, moreso... What's the word...? Apathetic? Where exactly was I, to be at a place where Equestrians with acting so aloof about everything and anything around them...? I do believe I have an inkling. But before we dwell further on this, perhaps some shelter is in order. Yeah, our bodies need to feel warmth again. This dressing gown can only keep me from freezing stiff for so long. Hazel eyes quickly scanned around for any building of refuge from outside the chapel at the end of the village. Ah, a lodge! And again, ponies inside hardly acknowledged me, simply muttering about and conducting quiet conversations to themselves. But forgetting that for a moment, my body was immediately greeted with warmth, an open fireplace nearby keeping the large interior toasty. Wasting no time, I hurried over and slung the bag down beside me, squatting down myself, derobing my gown and extending palms to soak in the heat of the welcoming fire, a relieved smile working on my face. Wonderful... Feels good. Nightshade concurred, popping out of the bag to join me with a shiver of delight. I grinned, rubbing the owl's head affectionately, mouth too accompanied by heat to speak. Instead, I rubbed my hands next and continued bathing in the warmth, deeming my long trek through snow and around a mountain worth it. "There are better choices from warm clothing when you're going out in the cold, Jack." Twilight's imaginary voice spoke to my right ear, sounding amused and exasperated. "Dressing gowns are meant for indoors, and are completely impractical against the winter breeze. Bring a scarf next time, okay honey?" I scoffed, glancing over to remind the alicorn that scarves weren't my preferred kind of attire... When said alicorn wasn't even beside me to begin with, my mouth hanging open for a long moment and looking back to the fire, Nightshade oblivious to my expression. That's right, Twilight wasn't with me. None of my friends were with me. I chose to face this battle alone... Completely... Alone... My squat position shifted with my posterior landing firmly on wooden ground. It was as if it finally sunk in. For the first in a very long time, I was choosing to go through this adventure by myself utterly. No one to back me up, no one to support me, no one to keep me on my toes and remind me what I'm fighting for... I... I was doing this by myself... And that sinking realization was stinging my heart... And then, Starswirl interjected. It's not as if you're facing this battle by yourself entirely, Jack. Your friends are with you in spirit. Our young nocturnal friend beside you is with us. And I am facing this destiny alongside you. You are never alone, Jack. I... I guess... And if you require a reminder as to what you're fighting for, simply take one glance at the ring presented before you on your finger. My eyes carefully obliged, regarding the purple gem centered on the jewel ring which glistened beautifully, as though responding to my uncertainty. Shining with such colour which reminded me of the eyes of a particular pony. As though Twilight herself was watching over me... For her and your friends, Jack. Your family. That is what you're fighting for. ...Right. Right. Okay. Nodding slowly, my arms lowered as I shifted myself comfortably. Fighting for them... That's correct. I was going to fight - and die - so they could have the future I never will. And I'll be damned before Zagreus attempts otherwise. Well said. I envisioned the unicorn nodding in affirmation. In the meantime, after we tend to your wound, perhaps a little investigation around this settlement should help clear our minds. I must confess, I am intrigued by the apathetic behaviour which airs over this village. Fine, a quick look around, but we couldn't stay long. We had to keep moving... Right after another thirty minutes spent by this fireplace. "I spy, with my little eye - which is rather a contrast to the size of everyone else and their human counterparts - something beginning with... S." Hmm... Sky? Nope. Slope? Not close enough. ...Sleet. Not really. "Hoo!" "Bingo! Schoolchildren!" I answered the owl whom might've made the correct guess or not, gesturing to the group of foals nearby which, to my honest surprise, were actually expressing emotion. Some of them were looking at me in open astonishment and wonder. And that beats fear anyday. One adult cleared her throat, a stuffy-looking dark pink unicorn mare gesturing to the taller Earth Pony stallion with flat looks. "Keep your attention focused on what Father Pooper has to say children. His wisdom is a matter be to taken to heart." ...Nah too easy. Didn't stop my smirk though. 'Father Pooper' cleared his throat next, his features a little more tighter as though what he had to say was deeply serious. "Indeed. One must pay close attention to the knowledge I have imparted on our village, just as my father had before me, and his father before him." I rolled my eyes moreso at the cliche than the overdress black get-up and white collar the stallion adorned. What, no bible to be carried around mate? "This wisdom is sacred, the creed of our civilization, one that has been carried over centuries before the times of Princess Celestia. Let us begin with reciting the creed. All together now." And everyone took deep breaths. That is, the children than the adults, and all recited in perfectly flat dispositions. "There is no emotion to be expressed. Anger and joy we must repress. To vanquish conflict in our hearts, keeping the monsters free at large." "And that is merely scratching the surface of our way of life, children." The obvious priest continued, dispassionately sweeping his silver gaze over the small crowd. "If even a single emotion is released - anger, sorrow, hatred or bliss - it spells certain doom for our home and all of Equestria. Keep this creed ingrained in your hearts, cast aside burdening feelings for the sake of making our land a better place." And the stallion nodded once to the mare whom returned it, taking his leave straight towards the chapel. "Come along now students." The evident teacher stated after taking his place, motioning to a nearby building on the side with less emotion than a crab. "Next we shall memorize the history of what brought our settlement into being." Leaving me was jaw agape and a few young foals glancing behind to me curiously. ...What. The Hell. Was that about...? I do believe... This village seems to function on a society which prohibits the outwardness of emotions. ...What am I in, a settlement for Jedi? What madness have we stumbled into?! Nightshade seemed to agree with that deep frown on his bird features, sharing with me an incredulous look. "I think it's time we should have a discussion with ol' 'Father Pooper,' don't you think?" "Hoo!" What happened to a brief investigation before leaving? That was before I uncovered this settlement bans the very things which make ponykind so beautiful. "I believe in a thing called love!" Was my announcement into the aged chapel, startling the only other occupant in the large interior. "Just listen to the rhythm of my heart!" The place had the same appearance as any regular church interior. Minus the exception of the large stain glass window at the end looking anything but religious. The image presented was that of a unicorn, Earth Pony and pegasus standing in a triangular position with something shining in the middle. Above them, the depiction of a monster with sharp teeth and red eyes in the form of grey clouds. But my fascinated attention was more directed on protesting this decreed way of life by passionately expressing myself towards the blinking grey stallion in the black robes. "May I... Help you, sir?" The pony had paused after soaking in my appearance, properly maintaining an air of composure after being taken aback by the sight of an unknown creature storming into his church while reciting song lyrics. "I'm afraid the chapel is closed at this time, so if you would come back this evening-" A church closed off in the middle of the day? Now I've seen it all! Walking right up past the empty rows, I stood right before the shorter priest and pointed with intent. "Yes, I would like to file a complaint to the horrendous teachings you are giving to your new generation." He only blinked once. "I fear I am oblivious to what you're insinuating, good sir. Would you care to explain yourself?" "Gladly." I folded my arms with an annoyed disposition. "I refer to the 'conceal, don't feel' approach you're 'educating' on the children. What's the big idea, banning emotion; what gives life meaning to begin with?" "Ahh, I see now." He nodded then, looking away with an uncaring posture. "Another ignorant wanderer oblivious to the truth of things." Ohh is that things are gonna be then? No wonder not many ponies live here. "Do you know where you even are, stranger?" "Humour me." I replied flatly. "We are in the Town of the Forgotten, hidden from the rest of Equestria for a solemn duty to preserve all life by making the greatest sacrifice of all." I almost sneered. Town of the Pretentious sounds far more fitting. "Our ancestors settled here for the sole purpose of preventing a repeat of disaster a thousand years ago, before the birth of the current Princesses themselves." Celestia and Luna, evidently. "Sacrificing what exactly? Emotion? The ability to express yourself freely? A life of no joy, happiness and wonder?" What kind of life was that? "Precisely." The priest answered without missing a beat, motioning then to the stain window above. "In the name of all life on Equestria, this is what we must give up in exchange for the protection of all. With that said." Pooper turned to me with a scrutinizing gaze. "Kindly tone down your own voice, stranger. The less emotions spread, the better we'll be." "But why?" I demanded to know, my hands emphasizing my disbelief. "What exactly could be so terrible we have to repress all emotion? What are we dealing with here?" "Surely you must know?" Now it was his turn to look slightly incredulous, showing his own emotion at last. Before that quickly vanished. "It is in all folklore; the monsters which have plagued these lands before Equestrian kind dominated over them. The monsters we have struck back, concealed away to the corners of the land... This village included." This only raised a billion more questions, so I settled on the one referring to what this priest was implying. "Are you saying these 'monsters' are sealed away in this very village?" The stallion nodded stiffly, beginning to walk by me. "Come, I will show you. Then you will be enlightened as to why we must never display a single ounce of feeling." Oh, THIS I needed to see. Nightshade and I followed without hesitation. With Starswirl suddenly being unusually quiet... "This. This is where our greatest enemies are contained." "...A giant storm drain." "Your incredulity only betrays your ignorance. Our darkest foes lurks deep within the contents of this underground realm. Creatures whom, long ago, fed off the negative imbalances of emotions and conflict in order to strengthen their existence and spread Equestria with a cold, thorough winter for all of eternity." "...It's a massive sewer cover." "Our ancestors decreed, upon these vile forces being pushed in retreat, that they shall be sealed here and guarded for all time, watched over by their descendants. And thus, to sacrifice their devoted existence to save countless lives, the Town of the Forgotten was founded. And to this day we guard this lair with a noble cause-" "You're guarding a manhole cover." "It is our solemn duty to-" "Mate, it's a [BEEP]ing sewer cover. It literally says so at the bottom." "Ancient text devised by our ancestors. As you can see, the cover is deigned with art from the fallen language of our ancient predecessors, foretelling what horrors these beasts would unleash-" "Those are just patterns to make the cover look pretty-" "Our ancestors were responsible for this!" The priest were just beginning to show the edge of frustration, steam huffing from his nostrils with a stern glance my way. Like I was bothered, I merely stood there with folded arms and an expectant expression. "And everyday we take turns to watch over-" "No one was watching over it when we arrived." Fascinating, my first solo exploration outside the normal civilization of Equestria, and I arrive in a village of self-deluded lunatics. Was it just me, or did I catch his teeth grinding slightly. "It was about to be my turn." Okay, whatever you say pal. "Had you been Equestrian, you would not be so quick to question our creed. What are you, stranger, to blaspheme our guidance and quest to preserve all life across the land?" Easy. "A person who's acquainted with your kind long enough to know that you can't function properly without emotions." "Nonsense!" He disagreed ridiculously, gesturing with melodrama and a firm disposition. Pooper then motioned to himself. "T'was emotions which summoned these beasts to our land in the first place, and our steel resolve which thwart them back. In our tales of old, feelings and sensations brought nothing but conflict, arrogance and greed; magnets which drew the dark creatures toward sour infighting ancestors and used that greed for their own ill intentions. Emotions inhibit logic, reasoning and justice. And so, every stallion, mare and foal must recognize these follies if we are to gain a better tomorrow." ... Yes Jack, you are hearing all this correctly. And even with all the patience and wisdom I have acquired in my days on the physical and mental planes, have I never perked an incredulous brow at what drivel this pony speaks. Starswirl really meant that with how he emphasized 'drivel.' "That's... Nuts!" I could start to express my own exasperated disbelief, my voice rising to the point of pitching somewhat with how incredulous I was growing. "You can't just abandon every emotion entirely! That doesn't [BEEP]ing work! Joy! Happiness! Love! What about positive emotions?! You're inhibiting what it means to live! To experience why we even exist at all!" Ban emotions? What [BEEP]ed up society have I even stumbled into? It sounded more like a town of cultists than a town serving to protect Equestria! And what about passion? What do they emotionless faces while they're procreating? Do they not express pride when their children grow up or graduate from school? Is it just a village where emotions are never shared twenty-four seven, even giving the often expressionless Maud Pie a run for her bits? The [BEEP] was this nonsense?! What threat could be so devastating- Wait, I'll ask that question to him right now! "Maintain your feelings, stranger. We are far too close to where those monster lay-" "And further more, what exactly is this threat which makes us abandon what give life meaning?! What could possibly prohibit us from expression happiness or anger-" Now he was beginning to shows traces of nervousness, but I was too wrapped up to calm myself. "I plead of you good sir, keep your emotions in reign-" "Sadness or despair. Affection or love. Pride or disappointment. The very things which makes us... Well pony in your case." As if I could call myself one of their kind anymore. I could only stress this with a disbelieving stare down to his sweating state. "You're slowly killing yourselves watching over a storm drain!" "Sir, please-!" "A [BEEP]ing storm drain used to drown water... In the middle of a snowy field right next to a Goddamn mountain-!" "Sir!" "What?" Before I felt the sensation below us too, the fluffy ground providing little to soften the trembling spreading around us. The [BEEP]? We both looked down, or more accurately we both regarded the large manhole cover beginning to show wisps of white steam escaping the edges. "What have you done?!" The priest called out in irritation and newfound terror, showing more emotions than he'd likely care to admit, but giving a good question nonetheless. "You have doomed us all with your troublesome emotions! You fool!" I prefer to call them passionate... But yeah. What exactly have I unleashed now? Starswirl, you picking up anything? Be ready for any surprises. That's not an answer-! WHOA! We both fell backwards, my backside hitting rather crunchy ground albeit roughly from the blow and impact, the force of the air unleashing itself from the popped-out manhole firing like a weapon into the sky. Immediately, I hurried to get myself back up, hands clenching shut and teeth grit for whatever monstrosity I may or may not have unintentionally released to the world again. The steam rose to the sky like a cloudy sprout of water, spreading itself among twenty feet into the air for a good estimate of about twenty-one seconds. And, finally, dying out. And then... ... ... ... Then... ... ... ... Nothing's happening. I voiced as much to the similarly baffled stallion, whom slowly rose himself and carefully inched towards the source alongside me, the pair of us cautiously opting to peek over the now-open gaping round hole leading into deep darkness. One ear of mine may be impaired, 'cause I'm human again and all, so I leaned my working left ear down with care, and listened. Nothing. And nothing. And nothing much more. Starswirl? It would seem... My teacher mused. There may have been some kind of misunderstanding among our friend's ancestors. Misunder- Are you saying that...? "I don't understand..." Priest Pooper frowned deeply, showing far more outward emotion now than he ever had just a few minutes ago. "Our ancestors warned us... So why is nothing happening...?!" Pent up steam from the inner layers of the planet being unleashed after all this time, perhaps. Nothing too implausible. There may have been mistranslated among this town's generations, the truth lost to time. Either way, I sense no hosility dwelling down there or just being released after a thousand years of confinement. "The-The Wendigo... They should be attacking us right now! Spreading their violent disease over us-" "Hold on." I had to interrupt, just so I heard correctly. "The Wendigo?" Repeating myself with more emphasis. "As in, those cloudy creatures which were forced back through the unification of Earth Pony, unicorn and pegasus kind? That kind of Wendigo?" A glare my way. "What are you jabbering on about now? The Wendigo were forced back into the inner layers of the land through the prohibition of emotions... What? What is so amusing to you?" My short chuckles developed into full-on pure laughter, feeling deeply amused for the first time in weeks. Because now, now everything was beginning to add up, and the cold did little to compose my hearty vocal laughter from the undeniable truth presented before me. Wendigo. THAT'S what they were afraid of! When said fears were terribly unfounded to begin with! "Misunderstanding indeed." I managed to say after my moment of ridicule was over, grinning in bemusement towards the baffled equine in dark robes. "The Wendigo were never pushed back by repressing emotions, priest. Everyone else in Equestria knows the true story; the Wendigo were banished from Equestria entirely out of love and compassion, through the power of friendship between all pony races. Don't tell me you've never heard of this!" That oblivious blinking made this too good to be true. Seriously, this tale was told six seasons ago, and even I remembered this! Five seasons, to be more accurate. "What- What happened...?" The typically-firm pony was now asking with nothing short of newfound wonder and caution, as if a new world was being revealed right before his very eyes. Well, who was I not to indulge the ignorant, eh Father Pooper? "Allow me to share with you the tale of six ponies who brought the land together... After we head back indoors, being out here for so long is [BEEP]ing freezing for me." All in all, that was terribly anticlimactic. I am forced to concur, my friend. I was rather curious to see if this forewarning was true, having never encountered the Wendigo creatures in my whole physical lifestyle. What, really? Mmhm. Alas, they were before my own time. My travels across Equestria, during my youthful adventurous days, never gifted me the sight of those legendary beings. Sometimes I had struggled to even find validity of their existence. Well, since you can see everything that goes on in Equestria now. Do they exist? Well... No smoke without fire, Jack. Fair enough. Maybe one day I'll see them for myself. Of course, I very much doubt they'd be anymore terrifying than the interpretations from Until Dawn. Cloud monsters that turn you frozen solid? I'd take that over agonizing death from flesh-eating decaying creatures anyday- Ah, look who approaches. "I see you are leaving us." The priest greeted with a wry look, eyeing my bag and Nightshade resting firmly on my shoulder. "Where will you go now, stranger?" I shrugged. Right now, my only destination was a point far from all civilization before Zagreus could find me. "Wherever the wind takes me, I suppose." Perhaps acquiring a map in the next local town will aid us. I knew we were forgetting something when I packed. We were in a hurry, after all. It didn't hurt you to at least remind me, back then? As I said, we were in a rush. Whatever... I rolled my eyes, looking back to Pooper. "Hopefully we'll meet again, one day." Even if I sincerely doubted that, considering my luck these days. The stallion had no experience in smiling, so instead provided a curt nod. "Perhaps." And spoke with the faintest of... Well, emotion. "Your retelling of our ancestor's history was... Enlightening. I shall complete to the best of my capabilities in informing the town of our... Ignorance, and reforming from our mistakes. It will take a long while, but our village has endured worse trials over its centuries of establishment." That's good, a decent start at least. "I'm just happy I could help." Heh, Twilight would definitely tell me to show more pride in my accomplishment today, approving of my resorting to educating the masses over accurate history... ... Hm... Well, I was just happy I could help, all the same... If Father Pooper took any notice of my sudden downtrodden behaviour, he never mentioned of it. "May we at least have the name of our visitor, to reference for showing us the truth." "Star-" Before I stopped myself, blinking briefly and finding my brain and tongue hesitate on saying that name. Did I even have the right to call myself that anymore, as a human again? Hell, did I have the right to call myself Jack Wright anymore? "No one. Just... No one." And that said, my legs carried me away from the curious leader of that village, aiming to get away as quickly as possible. As though sensing my internal dispute, Nightshade rubbed against my right ear with comfort. Stardust Balance... Jack Wright... Somehow, neither of those names felt worthy of me to use anymore. For, in the end, I felt like a massive failure, all things considered... Tch. Maybe I should start calling myself 'Nobody No-One' instead... Doesn't sound too implausible a name by Equestrian standards. Chapter 168: Pear FactoryWell... Gotta say, this encounter came sooner than I had anticipated... Joyous laughter of the sinister kind echoed throughout the valley, the overbearing glee of a creature so hellbent on my destruction that he couldn't believe his sheer luck, standing atop curved rock with an elegant posture. The pinkish-pale unicorn with soulless blackened eyes regarded his prey through a sickening smile, looking more than ready to pounce. It was as if the wind responded to that malicious noise, chills going down my body as my gown whipped in response to the currents, the signs are leading to this being a rather deadly confrontation. You know what was worst though? Our two friends flying between the monstrous entity given pony form, one folding her arms with a smug expression and the other with a heavy frown, answering to his beck and call. The appearances of two alternate friends whom have done nothing to deserve this fate, either as demon form or that creature's puppets. My hand around the hilt tightened, azure lightsaber raised protectively for myself and Nightshade, the latter hiding deeply inside my bag. Zagreus continued that monstrous grin as his words echoed from above like a deity casting judgement. "Poor Jack, it's as if you're trying to get yourself killed... But then again, perhaps that's considered ancient news when it comes to your antics, even when you've been tamed by the little Princess. Old habits die hard, I imagine." Two weeks. That's all it took since running away from home for Zagreus and cronies to locate me, the unicorn and demons casting shadows over my position at the bottom of the valley. Neither Sunset nor Twilight gave off any other expression from the exchange - or lack thereof - between their supposed enemy or master. "No comeback, boy? Where's that wit and sarcastic mocking? Don't tell me being reverted back to that depressing state has left you drained in all aspects! You just simply make things too easy for me, don't you?" Because I had nothing more to say to this monster, only raising my blade horizontally across my chest, daring any of them to make a move... Whilst all my instincts were screaming at me to flee and cower from all this. "Tch." Zagreus' expression shifted a one-eighty, easily displaying that contempt which was dancing through those gut-wrenching eyes. "Pathetic, you've become what you hate most once more. So weak and defenseless you're just waiting to die at this moment. What happened to that pride of humanity you always oh-so adhere to parading about with?" We must devise an escape strategy at once. The only two exits I could take were either side of the valley, but even then running would provide little with how easily those two winged demons could catch up to me. Sunset would be just fine playing with her food, but Twilight might take no chances with me. My eyes lingered on the purple demon in question for a moment, to which said darkened teenager looked away with a stern expression as though to hide something else. ...Besides, I had absolutely no intention on running. This ends today and it ends now, with Zagreus coming down in the ship. "You've succumbed so quickly..." The wolf in sheep's clothing mused loudly upon my removal of the duffle bag, perking an amused brow. "And utterly. What's changed here, boy? It is the sunken in realization how much a burden you are to everyone around you? How much of a threat you are the longer you stay around those pesky Equestrians? Or..." A contemplative glance towards the purple girl. "Are you feeling pain for this sight of one version of your precious Princess your girls had failed to save?" My features winced at that, briefly, but it was quickly spotted. Sunset cackled dangerously, rearing her head back with sadist glee. Twilight - I refused to call her otherwise regardless of what she's become - snapped her head back to me with a furrowed brow. Zagreus smirked widely, meanwhile, pointing down as though making the final decision on a mere mortal. "Then allow us to relieve you of your pain, Jack Wright. And do not despair, once you've been entirely disposed of, the torment your friends shall experience will be swift and fair once I wipe out every ungrateful creature of these worlds." Over my dead body. And Zagreus seemed to have picked up on that. "Enough talk, I think. Girls, would you kindly... Destroy him." My body tensed after that bone-chilling demand, both demons immediately taking a dive towards my spot. The humming blade raised defensively, awaiting and accepting the grueling battle to come today. For the Twilight Warrior raises his weapon and himself for one last confrontation, aiming to protect everyone and everything he loved. Twilight, Spike, everyone. Give me strength! This beginning was perhaps the very most epic, heart-pounding, intense, grueling call of battle I have ever participated in my entire life. And by that, I mean of course the two girls firing magic and swiping claws, and myself batting away their assaults and relying on sheer luck to see me through. Luckily Nightshade managed to escape before he could get endangered by any of them. Zagreus had decided to just up and leave, allowing Sunset and Twilight to do as they please and deeming them more than enough to deal with me. I'll pursue him after I'm done with the two myself. My legs kept leaping backwards, side-stepping and dancing with no grace at all from the repeated assaults and both gleeful and frustrated demons. Sunset looked all too happy, baring those razor transformed teeth with a malicious smile, whereas Twilight was... Expressionless, and I had to wonder if it was the same Twilight I encountered back at the Tower. It is indeed the very same one. But right now, focus on delaying their assaults until we can find advantageous ground. Right. I was far from confident about my victory today, being forced back across the empty valley where water would typically be between two forests. My humming lightsaber - designed for burning rather than cutting - whirled around with all the skill of a raving lunatic, just barely managing to block any attacks the two made- I flinched, hissing back from the intense pink light bouncing off my vertical blade protecting both face and chest, followed with the azure weapon being grasped by the blade from Sunset's claws. Said transformed teen barely seemed bothered by the face her palms and fingers were smoking from the touch, simply growling into my face with hungry cerulean orbs. In retaliation, I pushed back and swung, the teen immediately leaping back and letting Twilight make the next move. I should be fighting back, attacking instead of constantly defending myself and thinking up ways of defeating them both... But I couldn't. I just can't... And Zagreus obviously was aware of this fatal flaw. Sick twisted [BEEP]tard was making me fight two alternate of very special girls to me, probably believing there was some irony should I fall by their hands. There was a tactic with how these were combating against me, I noticed. Twilight was going for attacking from a distance with magic, whereas Sunset was all too happy taking things up close with glowing red claws, giving each other time to attack while the other recovers. A part of me suggested redirecting Twilight's next attack into Sunset, but either because that idea was so reluctant to my emotions or I just suck at using a lightsaber, the blade bounced off the magical beam elsewhere instead, creating another dent in the valley wall. Stalling for time won't provide any favours for us, Jack. Zagreus is counting on your hesitation for his victory. Hey if you've got any ideas which don't involve laying a single hand on these two and ease my conscience, I'm all ears- Agh! My breathing inhaled through gritted teeth, the lightsaber brushing against my robed arm carelessly, another self-sustained injury added to the chalk board. The two demons reacted by my own error, Sunset grinning wickedly with dark amusement, whereas Twilight - whom I refused to call Midnight - furrowed her brow. Quickly regaining myself, I raised my blade for the next defense against whatever they had planned next- And the lightsaber bounced swiftly off my hand, the deactivated hilt rolling across the ground feet away from Twilight's precise attack... Huh. My eyes whirled to and from the hilt to the girls, immediately calculating the distance and how quickly I might be able to retain the weapon. But Sunset landing on the ground before me imposingly, her fist glowing red dangerously and wicked teeth informed my body to take a few steps back in retreat instead, slowly obliging my apprehensive mind. Was I scared? Oh very. Did I see anyway out of this? Unless I can reach my weapon in time, not likely- Huh...? My back hit something pointy from behind, a small shadow above covering up to the toes in my black boots. A split-second of looking upwards informed of what was blocking any presentable exit. A dam. A Goddamn dam. [BEEP]ing fantastic. I was going to die in front of a dam. I could already hear Rainbow Dash laughing her arse off. The demonic Sunset raised one fist, opening it to a palm and beginning to muster up the magical energy for an orange and red fireball aimed in my general direction. My own hands clenched shut, mind going into panic mode as I searched for any means of escape. I don't think climbing up the dam made of sticks will save me from this in time. You're forgetting one advantage, my student. Yeah? Remind me, my mind's all over the place at the moment sorry... But Twilight answered my invisible teacher for me. "Wait! Magic can't touch him, remember?" ...Oh yeah! Sunset scoffed, her eyes rolling to the side where the purple demon hovered. "And what exactly were you trying to do just now?" She asked with ill-disguised scorn as the magic died out in obligation. "You used nothing but magic at him!" "I was attempting to disarm. And it worked at least!" "Tch, yeah, after five hundred attempts. Tell you what, you sit back and let me deal with your alternative boyfriend over here, since you can't seem to bring yourself to hurt the little man even at that tower." Okay, their convenient squabbling was giving me more than enough time to quickly deduce something. My eyes darted around the area, making note of the fact I wouldn't be able to scale up the wooden sticks behind or dirt slope grounds to my sides. I was trapped down here, and my ears could pick up on the sound of water carefully balanced on the other side of these sticks... ...Oh! That might work... Though at the cost of A. Drowning. And B. My ruptered ear getting a million times worse because of it. It was a known fact I couldn't swim, but which seemed preferable right now? Dying at their hand and making them regret it for the rest of their lives, or potentially - perhaps certainly - drowning from a rush of water going down this valley to God knows where...? Should I flip a coin? "At least I was successful in taking away his toy. You've just been swiping claws at him like a babaric animal. If you're going to finish him off, make the attempt of acting professional about it Sunset." The red demon with flaming hair hissed contemptably towards the other. "If you're so impatient why don't you finish him off?" Silence, and Sunset rolled her round cerulean eyes. "That's what I thought. Now be quiet, and let me do what that pony demanded of me." And turned her attention towards me with a sickening smile. "Any last requests, little man, before I finish what was started back at that lake?" ...Hakuna Matata. "And here I thought you had pride, Sunset." I forced myself to sound casual, leaning back rather comfortably despite the uncomfortable sticks prodding into my back, head and legs. "Isn't that why you ran away from Celestia to begin with?" "You're one to talk." The demonic version of my friend snapped. "You're running away from everyone who cares about you under the fall guise of keeping them safe. Once I'm through with you, they'll all be next... Starting with your special Princess." I shrugged as opposed to retaliating heatedly. "Fair enough. Tell me, do you think Celestia remembers?" "Remembers what?" "How much of a failure you are." A dead silence. You could hear Twilight's small gasp from the very big risk I just made commenting that. Even my hands and neck produced goosebumps from the terribly claimed move made just then against this growling demonic pony. One thing about knowing a good friend was knowing what right, or wrong buttons to press. And judging by her expression, I pressed the right one... For me, anyway. Twilight's warning of "Wait, don't!" Came far too late. Duck! Starswirl made the right call, inciting my body to follow through with that command after the reddened first sailing right towards my face, hitting exactly where it was intended. And with all the magical force placed into that fiery clenched hand, it should be more than enough to begin Operation Escape The Demons. The wall of logs and sticks began to crack from the pressure and sheer brute strength, Sunset's widened eyes shifting from outrage to dawning comprehension, meeting my wry grin and mirthful eyes. See you in Hell, my dear. My vision was encompassed then in complete water, oxygen and clear sight cut from the sheer force and magnitude threatening to collapse my body under the pressure. My back flung forward, spinning around and around as though being hit by a mini-tidal wave. My arms waved frantically, reaching for any signs of surface. And promptly pulling me up. Bleh! My mouth coughed loudly, forcing out the water which managed to gain access to my mouth. But even so, my body was being pushed back from the growing currents proceeding down the newly-made stream. Poor beavers, I'll apologize to them if I ever got the chance. My breathing became much more shallow, struggling slightly to compose myself in light of the present circumstance. And from above, I noticed Twilight's backside searching around for any signs of, presumably, myself or Sunset. Speaking of whom, no sight of her either. I'll be concerned by that after I've found something to hold onto before the waters carry me all the way to the ocean... Or much worse. Regretfully, you may be facing the latter. Oh don't tell me, giant waterfall up ahead? Indeed. Pointy rocks at the bottom? Much likely. ...Bring it [BEEP]. "COWERBUNGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA...!" "See? You're getting better, and you only tripped yourself over two times now." Twilight giggled at my incoherent muttering response. But hey, as long as she's smiling. The dance wasn't as difficult as I originally anticipated; two ponies leaning towards one another, standing on their back hoofs while one of their fronts hoofs are intertwined to keep each other supported. Thankfully I only managed not to screw up enough time to ruin the date. Having cleared away the picnic, even the blanket, before the dance commenced, Twilight had patiently taught me this skill of pony slow dancing as the full night sky covered the world above us. Why, the unicorn even remarked I was progressing better at it than Spike was when he first learnt how to dance this way... Which begged the question of why Spike was taught slow dancing at all. But regardless, I was admittedly... Enjoying this. Taking slow careful steps around one another, one of our front limbs twirled around one another for full support, her other hoof on my ponified shoulder, and my own settled around her pony waist. My eyes were focused on Twilight's own, so not even the slightest distraction could knock us off-balance... again. Thankfully, the unicorn took the lead for the most part. "Why are you rarely ever happy?" "What?" That was an unexpected question, almost made me lose focus just then. Was this mare trying to make me fall over again? Twilight's smile lowered a little, while I gently spun her around. "I've only ever witnessed you express happiness a few times. Yet the majority of your mood borders on irritation or sarcasm. Why is that?" Well... childhood was mostly to blame. "It's just the way I am." "Now why don't I believe that?" ... "Twilight!" Ow! Big mistake! Head shooting upwards like that prompted both whiplash and a sudden headache, gripping my temple and back of neck respectively. Jesus Christ! What the Hell happened to me? I was dreaming about my first date with Twilight prior to our relationship, but what led to that...? Oh yeah... The waterfall! My eyes briefly glanced around, spotting the folded glasses beside my bed of... Hay? Ah well, I placed them back on whilst recalling what precisely occurred leading up to this. I remember. I was falling down, steam clouding my vision and the rushing sound of water occupying my descent, presumably leading up to my eventual demise. Escaping Zagreus' two minions, which were alternate versions of my friend and girlfriend, so I could catch up to Zagreus before he makes his own exit. And that... Clearly went oh so well. Alright, before I lecture myself harshly again Jack, let's assess the situation at hand. My curious eyes looked around slowly as the headache began to fade as quickly as it came, becoming more a dull throb. I wasn't dead, because I imagined Heaven wasn't a barnyard. That'd be more Applejack's personal afterlife. An interior of a red building looking surprisingly clean and well-kept despite all the hay and wheelbarrows around the place, neatly placed and hay stacked with precision. This barn looked more orderly than Sweet Apple Acres' did! Groaning a little, my body was slowly but surely recovering from the pain of enduring through an entire waterfall and battling two demonic entities. I removed the small quilt covering my clothed lower half, carefully reaching the edge of the soft hay and sitting upwards. Which, conveniently, made something else happen. The barn doors opened, and somepony called out. "Oh, you're up!" And called out from over his shoulder. "Hey Buttercup! Our guest is awake!" A bright yellow stallion with pure light red mane and tail, adorning a stetson with freckles between pure green eyes, smiling towards me with light warmness. My head titled, recognizing the colours, save for the eyes, resembling that exactly of Apple Bloom, not to mention the familiar accent. I must be at one of their relative's farms. The surreal nature of this development quickly gave way to amusement. I swear, Applejack's family must breed like rabbits. A rather pretty-looking mare followed after her... Husband? Brother? But my curiosity was sidestepped in place of the small owl perched atop the cream Earth Pony's back, flying over to me with familiar gown in beak and hilt in claw. Oh thank God, he made it out okay. "Nightshade!" I greeted warmly, putting the offered garment and weapon aside for the moment in favour of embracing the nocturnal bird affectionately, hugging him close to my chest. "Glad you're okay." "Hoo!" Judging by that facial expression on the night bird's features, he'd be telling me the exact same thing, resting himself on my lap with a firm look aimed towards my face, prompting my amused laughter. "Don't you start getting stern with me, it's bad enough when Twilight does it!" The two Earth Ponies looked fondly amused themselves, the cream mare with orange wavy mane and tail inclining her grin towards the owl. "Your friend here brought us to you, thank goodness! Obviously he was lookin' for help. We found ya at a lake right before a waterfall. We thought you were a goner for a moment back there!" "We've done our best to dry you off and keep ya warm until yer woke up." The stallion continued, glancing in pride to the female equine beside him. "While my wonderful Buttercup here dried off yer gown and tended to yer little friend here. This bird is one smart critter, findin' help so quickly. Luckily you weren't far off from our humble farm in time for us to find ya." Rubbing Nightshade's pleased head in grateful affection, I nodded with a knowing grin down to the owl. "You have his real owner to thank for that. Smartest mare in all of Equestria." "Hoo!" Nightshade said in affirmation, and I glanced back up to the smiling couple. "You have my gratitude, both of you." I stated with sincerity to my saviours, followed with a light bow. "God forbid I die of drowning." "Or hypothermia." The mare added with a hint of teasing. On closer inspection, the cream Earth Pony held emerald-coloured eyes, and turquoise headbands on one side of her mane and end of tail. She then gasped. "Oh, we've yet to introduce ourselves." And motioned to herself. "Ma name's Pear Butter. And this..." Gesturing to the stallion. "Big lug is Bright Mac. Welcome to the Apple-Pear Sanctuary!" Bright Mac regarded his better half with a tone of jest. "And I prefer to affectionately call my wife here, Buttercup." But you could very well see the love and joy in his eyes just from taking one glance at the mare. The two equines exchanged a look of pure devotion, infatuation and bliss it was almost breathtaking to behold. Bright Mac then looked back to me with warmth in his voice. "Now, I ain't never seen your kind before, stranger. May we have the honour of knowin' your name?" And risk it being traced back to Applejack and providing my friends with a lead? Sorry, you'll have to stick with this. "I'm Nobody. Nobody No-One. And this is Nightshade, my travelling companion." Said companion gave me a brief glance which could be described as faint exasperation. Just humour me here, pal. The pair blinked, but kept on smiling regardless. "Interestin' name." Thank you, I try. "What brings ya all the way this far side of Equestria, Nobody?" I honestly shrugged at his question. "Let's just say I'm... Walking the path to destiny, for lack of better words." And turned the conversation around before either could question further. "Apple-Pear Sanctuary, you say? A farm specifically made for those two type of fruits?" Pear Butter beamed, and that seemed to enrapture her husband's complete attention. God, they're really in love with each other aren't they? "Mmhm! This place is a new beginnin' for apple and pear history alike, where no past quarrels can touch harmonious land unitin' the sweet taste of apples and pears together! No other place in Equestria just like it!" ...Cool. "It's a long story." Bright Mac added on my expression, wrapping a loving limb around his blissful wife. "You can see for yerself later. How ya feelin', by the way?" "Much better, thank you." I nodded with a gratified smile. "A little faint headache, but nothing so serious." Y'know, for falling down a waterfall... In human form... With no magical protection... Whatsoever... How in God's name do I even live at all...? "Got jus' the remedy for that." Pear announced happily. "A special pear medicine made for curin' all headaches. I can get ya some in a moment while we deal with dryin' the rest of yer clothes. We weren't too sure about doin' so earlier in case you felt uncomfortable without them." How... Very considerate of them. I was honestly taken aback by such warm hospitality. "I... Thank you. Yes, I much prefer wearing clothes on around others at all times. Though I do carry some spares in my... Duffle bag..." The same duffle bag abandoned back at the canyon, which would be carried by the waves and ruining everything inside it by now- "Hoo!" Nightshade quickly flew from my lap, flying over to the side and easily putting my worries to rest. From hiding behind a haystack, the dried bag was gripped by my little friend and bright right beside me, Nightshade looking decidedly smug with himself. "...Well I'll be damned." Both ponies shared amusement at my relieved gratitude, Bright Mac stating as they turned. "We'll be waitin' outside." "Jesus Christ..." Remember when my two hosts called their farm a 'sanctuary?' Well, seems that wasn't entirely without warrant. I mean... Goddamn... Fresh out of changing clothes, sipping on the juice Mrs. Butter provided for me - despite my personal distaste for pears it had, admittedly, helped with the fading headache - I was given a brief tour around the vast farm, filled to the brims of apple and pear trees intertwined and matched together as though there with no opposites or inequality. The sight over the pathway leading down to the red and yellow forest was so breathtaking to behold I had to mutter as such, leading to the pleased expressions on my host's faces. "So glad you like it." Pear Butter commented with a light smile. "This here farm is our pride and joy." Bright Mac then paused briefly. "Well, second pride and joy. Regardless, this is the result of hard work and effort made into makin' up mistakes of our families in the past. Pears and apples, together, as they always should've been." "It's beautiful..." I had to agree, glancing down to the two proud couple with an envious smile. "No wonder you're so pleased with yourselves. It certainly looks worth the effort." "Hoo!" Nightshade concurred from atop a nearby branch, resting comfortably beneath its shade. Mrs. Pear chuckled warmly. "So glad you like it." She said with sincerity. "Trust me, they're as delicious as they look. You'll find out for yerself tonight at supper." Supper? I whirled back to the mare swiftly. "Oh no, I've dared imposed enough. I really couldn't stay any longer." Considering Zagreus was somewhere nearby, and Demon Twilight and Sunset were likely still around, I shouldn't waste any time. But the cream equine's pout objected to the contrary. "Oh don't be like that Nobody. Evenin's jus' around the corner, and it's the least we could do for havin' such good company in recent years, aside from the family visit here and there. I insist on havin' yer stay for tonight." "You're welcome to take refuge in the barn for the night." Bright Mac added, winking in light humour. "And I'd recommend you accept friend, my wife can been ridiculously stubborn with these things." Followed with said wife lightly prodding the stallion's front limb. "You make me this stubborn honey." The bright yellow pony looked down to his beloved. "And I love yer for it." Jesus! No shame in expressing affection here. I was honestly perplexed and quite mesmerized by the heartwarming display, reminding me of a certain pony and I's time together. ...Which brought me back to now. "I'd love to stay, really." But my being here was inviting danger onto your very doorstep. "But I'd hate to ruin your little paradise in any way. The second my clothes are done drying, I'll be taking my leave. Though I can't thank you both enough for your hospi-" But Mrs. Butter put her hoof down. Literally. "Now just a gosh darn second." With a stern expression and tone way too familiar for me, and not from Twilight. "Don't you worry about bitin' off more than you can chew; yer mouth'd be a lot bigger than ya'd assume, sugarcube." ...What? Her better half chuckled, stepping forward with a light smile. "Have no fear in stickin' around, bud, we've got more than enough food for four of us! Ever tried apple-pear pie? You wouldn't find it anywhere else, and it's to die for!" "Ahem, pear-apple pie, honey." "Whatever you say Buttercup." "Owlicious, Jack." "Whatever you say love." Too many flashbacks! "I can't-" "Just for one night. Surely you can spare that?" Oh great, now a grown mare was giving me the pout look. My lips twisted in humour and disbelief, mind now growing conflicted between leaving straight away and hurting my saviour's feelings, or sticking around and further endangering the two. My stomach answered for me, growling with such intensity like a traitorous [BEEP], giving way to the smug triumph on their faces. [BEEP]. I will let you if Zagreus or his minions are in close proximity to the farm, Jack. You need not worry. Still... "It's settled then!" Mrs. Butter declared all too happily, now proceeding to tug my sleeve and motion back the way we came. "Hope you've got a big appetite on yer, Nobody, 'cause when we're through you won't be able to walk all night!" ...Was that her devious intent? Bright Mac shared with me a knowing humoured glint in his apple-shaded eyes. I sighed, deciding to play along then out of concern for hunger. Supper? Fair enough. The whole night? We'll see. "No!" "Yes!" Bright Mac answered all too happily, the table filled with nothing but the aroma of freshly-baked pies and mirth. "So after I smashed into that water barrel-" "Also ruinin' the crops along the way." "- I stepped in before Buttercup here would get in too much trouble with Grand Pear. He wasn't happy, of course. But, you know what?" His softened tender eyes glanced lovingly to the wife between us. "Love makes everythin' worth endurin' through." I smirked. "Buddy, you don't need to tell me that, trust me." Before plopping another forkful of delicious pie into my mouth. This wonderful mare wasn't kidding, it's as if my initial distaste for pear evaporated into sweet bliss by the texture and taste of their combined baking between two different fruits. I must know their secrets! "Enjoyin' the pie?" Mrs. Butter asked knowingly. My smile widened after swallowing. "You weren't kidding. I think this is the first time I've ever loved something with pear in it!" That prompted their shared laughter. "Glad to hear it!" Bright Mac commented with a satisfied grin, sharing an equal expression with his beloved flawlessly. "Love can also blend food into the perfect meal. Buttercup here taught me that." "Oh hush you." She responded in flattered playfulness and a light shove. "You taught me a great meany deal of things, if not moreso than anythin' I could've taught you." "Hmm, I don't know..." Bright Mac rolled his eyes upward in thought. "I can make a list that reaches outside the farm over the things that you've taught me!" Mrs. Butter grinned lovingly, then took note of my bemused expression. "Oh, don't mind us sugarcube. We're not really use to havin' guests around-" "No no! Don't mind me." I insisted with a humoured grin, gesturing to the two sheepish equines. "Your relationship is beautiful to behold. Just some brief time together and already I can tell you were made for each other." They beamed in flattery, but it was true! I don't Shining and Cadence have expressed this much affection in one day to each other. At least, not in my presence, or even their wedding day. Guess royal duties allow scarce time for such intimate moments every five seconds. These two? These two act as though their whole lives revolve around each other. As if they were born simply to love each other... God, what a way to live. I found myself growing all the more envious at the sight, subconsciously rubbing the purple gem around my ring finger. "Well shucks. Glad we're makin' a good impression on ya." Bright Mac beamed jovially. "It's always nice to have others around who don't judge ya for who you choose to spend eternity with." That statement had a meaning behind it, I could tell from the brief exchange between their gazes, only fleetingly. "What about yerself, Nobody? Any special someponies in your life?" I shrugged, finding myself grinning just from mentioning her. "Just one." And that quickly grabbed their attention. "And, like you, we have our fair share of mishaps... Though in my case, I constantly do insane things which drives her to the point of exasperation, and she somehow learns to tolerate with my... Antics." "That so?" Bright Mac perked an intrigued brow. "Name one thing?" Well, since Starswirl wasn't warning me about Zagreus or the demons at the moment, why not indulge them? "Well one time I wagered our own house on a bet by two con ponies in favour for a friend." The fact I said this oh so casually only made it funnier, for after a few seconds of complete silence... Our laughter echoed across the kitchen, my own chest feeling rather less constricted than usual these days. It felt good to... Laugh genuinely like that again. "And I thought I pulled some crazy stunts!" The stallion commented in bemused amazement. "You've got some interestin' ways of gettin' your mare's attention... Unless she's not a pony, in which case I apologize-" "Nah she's a pony." I immediately reassured him, consuming another piece of pie and adding with contentment. "I can't you thank you two enough for the meal, Mr. Mac, Mrs. Butter-" "Please, don't be so formal sugarcube." There she goes again with Applejack's typical phrase. Might be a family trait. "Just call us Pear and Bright Mac. But I hope our generosity has convinced ya to at least consider spendin' the night with us at the farm, 'Mr. No-One.'" Ha! Touche! I threw my hands up in surrender anyway. "You remind me too much of my girlfriend, Pear, you'll probably keep persisting and not take no for an answer." "Hah!" The bright yellow Earth Pony threw his head back in joyous amusement. "Looks like I've found someone to share my plight with, Buttercup!" The mare rolled her eyes in fond playfulness, grinning broadly my way. "Excellent! Now, tell us more about yer own special somepony, Nobody. She sounds like exactly the perfect soulmate to have." Oh, more than you can possible believe. And the more I leaned back to talk about her, fingers intertwined and presenting the ring which briefly caught their attention, the weight lifted quicker from my heart with the memories of a smiling Goddess in purple form. "Where to even begin... She's beautiful, eccentric, adorable, the most intelligent creature in the universe... Kind, patient, wise and loving... Not a day goes by where I don't think of her..." "Don't you dare. DON'T YOU DARE THINK US BEING TOGETHER IS A MISTAKE! Let all of Balance suffer for it! I wouldn't trade a single moment with you or our friends for the world! You are the greatest thing to ever happen to me, full stop! I fight for you, our son and everyone else because I love and cherish all of you! But you, Twilight? Call it selfish, call it disturbing if you want, I would never, EVER, even consider regretting being with the most wonderful, thoughtful, amazing and dependable mare of my entire life!" Those two have left... Quite the impression. All their affectionate moments, name-calling and expressions of complete, harmonious love led me to sit on the edge of this hay-made bed, somberly regarding the gleaming purple gem which was one half of a pair. Sleep escaped me, and who could blame me? My entire life was in shambles, and those two lucky farmers outside are only reminding me over how much I missed the very alicorn I left. Not their fault, of course. It's my own for having that brilliant, fantastic lavender Princess as the main motivation to live. This is the heavy price for my actions and decisions, and I have the obligation of enduring through it. ...Doesn't make it less painful though. Of course, it's not just Twilight deeply missed. My dragon son, my unicorn sister, and all the rest of my small yet wonderful family. Spike's quips, Starlight's sass, Rarity's complaints, Rainbow's ego, Pinkie's joy, Fluttershy's tenderness, Applejack's brashness. Not a day went by where those eight beautiful creatures were on the forefront of my mind, reminding me what I fight for and who I was securing the future for. "You want the truth, Twilight? I came back, mainly because of you. I became other ponies' friend, because of you! I tolerate certain ponies, because of YOU! Everything I had ever done was attempts to keep you, and by extension our friends, safe and happy! And in my own recklessness, things like Sombra and Zagreus happened! But you know what? Out of them, we became closer than ever before. My only regret is the potential harm to my family caused by my own arrogance! Other than that, I regret nothing. I'm not leaving, Twilight Sparkle, not now, not ever. I will be a father and brother to Spike, a reliable friend to the girls, a second mentor to Starlight and Sunset, an uncle to Flurry. But most importantly, a special somepony to you. Not even that mother[BEEP]ing Zagreus will stop me, and he can certainly try!" But her... She was everything. That intelligent, beautiful Equestrian deserving of SO much better... She was the pure reason. Of who I was, what and who I fought for, my drive to keep on going and fight to the bitter end. She was everything I could never be... And despite all my critical flaws. All my wrongdoings and great mistakes. Poor decisions and rash judgement. Despite being the most flawed, openly handicapped pony to have ever entered that alicorn's life. Even as a unicorn... She chose me. ...She'll be fine. Oh, don't get me wrong. Twilight will no doubt be worried sick and even shed some tears at my sudden departure, no doubt exhausting all her resources from changing the search of Zagreus to the search for me. She'll stay wide awake and endure through this hunt until there are no traces of my presence to spot, when I've disappeared completely from the public eye. I have been avoiding major landmarks for a reason, after all. And then... Then... She'll break down. And our friends will help her stand up again. Those amazing, supportive friends of ours. They'll succeed where I'll fail, always being there for Twilight than the very stallion who once vowed that statement himself. "Consider it a selfish act, but I couldn't care less. I will never, ever, leave you... Not again..." ...That was the promise of Jack Wright; the man born to love Twilight Sparkle. Neither Stardust Balance nor the man I was now. I was undeserving of either those two names, nor worthy of being anywhere near that Goddess of a Princess while I was like this... I am the shell that remains from making another error in judgement. I was... I didn't even know. "She must really be important to you." Gah! Almost fell off my bed, taken aback from the sudden presence of the Earth Pony appearing from seemingly nowhere, the door into the barn nearby slightly ajar. "I... Didn't even hear you come in." Pear giggled, deciding to take a seat beside upon my re-composure, pointing out with knowing warmth. "Understandable. You've been starin' at that there lovely ring of yours the whole time. Thought you were lost in your own little world." Heh, that'd be nothing new, I assure you my dear. "A gift from yer special somepony?" "Uh, no." Now I was all too happy to bring the dazzling gem closer for Pear to take a more appreciative view, smiling myself now at how much this brought back memories. "It comes in a pair, my girlfriend has the other one. Where I'm from, they're a vow to always stay together until the day we make it official, that we'll never be apart... In spirit at least. I gave her the other one." "These are promise rings, a vow that one day we'll dedicate the rest of our life together, that we'll eventually make that full commitment we all know. I wouldn't dare ask that important question while you're still young, and have your whole life ahead of you. But I promise, until that day comes, you, Spike, and everyone I love - But you most of all - will be my first priority above all else." "That's beautiful." Pear stated with sincere tenderness, the cream mare looking ready to shed some tears herself after a tiny sniffle. "Ya must really love each other if you've made such a promise." And those gentle emerald eyes looked to me with soft intent. "Even though runnin' away from whatever's happenin' yer choice, you're still thinkin' of the pony ya love everyday." My hand dropped to my lap, not even inclining to deny that knowing statement. Perhaps I made it too obvious, either by my insistence to leave or skittish behaviour in general. "It wasn't exactly a choice." I could only shrug helplessly. "It was either me leaving, or risking the lives of my friends and family further. One day, I'll come back..." Tch, even that sounded like a hoarse fib to my own ears. "But right now... The sacrifice is too painful, but I have to do this..." "You gave me hope, a reason to exist. Our friends contributed, but you most of all gave me that precious gift of all. I promise to love you until the end of time. I'm not Flash Sentry, nor Timber Spruce - Thank goodness there - I'm just your plain, autistic meddler who attracts trouble. But I will do everything to keep you happy for the rest of my life." "...We've all made heavy sacrifices for the good of those we love... That's always been a hardship we have to face..." Pear spoke solemnly, gazing down at her own lower hoofs as well. But that moment of self-reflection ended as quickly as it came, a gentle hoof placed to my arm. "But in the end, I learnt we always have a choice. And although others may get hurt 'cause of these choices... So long as yer love 'em, everythin' will turn out jus' fine." A deep silence followed those words, the two of us seeming to have quite various things on our minds. Love conquers all, huh...? If only life was a fairy tale and worked that way. These ponies may have it easy but... Me? My own experiences in the world have brought a depth of realism and human logic which have made a profound effect on those close to me, including my friends. I only wished to have the power of true love on my side. Image of Zagreus was beaten Chrysalis-style. That scenario quirked a brief smile. "There was always conflict between our families." Pear spoke up, memories resonating in her tender voice. The farming Earth Pony gazed upwards, looking intently to the window, where the pale moonlight shown through, a tiny smile dancing on her soft muzzle. "Always competin', always tryin' to outsmart and outdo the other in provin' if pears or apples were best. Funny thing, if it weren't for that, I don't think Bright Mac and I would've gotten where we are now... So in a way, I'm grateful." So... House Apple and House Pear were at war over making business. Wonder who won... Probably the Apples, because they're all still around and I've never heard of a pear farm business. Although considering what this mare was telling me, I doubt Applejack would've shared details over a rival farm in good name. "Our love sprung from meetin' and spendin' time together under the oblivious eyes of our families, wantin' nothin' more for everyone to get along and to be happy. And I wouldn't have traded all those moments together with Bright Mac for all the pears in the world." Her smile widened, emerald eyes shining in luminous affection simply from referring to her life partner. Again, a knot of agonized envy shot through my stomach. "Especially with what happened after they found out we were together..." "What happened?" Pear proceeded to sigh from my compelled question, lowering her gaze considerably. "Grand Pear was movin' our farm to Vanhoover, meanin' I could never see Bright Mac again had I moved along with 'em..." A tiny blissful grin. "Luckily, Bright Mac had the idea of gettin' us married before that road was even taken... Right before both our parents found out the truth." This was all beginning to sound suspicious familiar... Like, I don't know... A certain Shakespearean play? Perhaps the most famous and infamous one at once? The tale often misconceived as a love story when in reality it was a jab on young love and all its foolish tendencies. Is that what we're going with here...? "Grand Pear made me choose, between ma old family or ma new one... Think you can guess which one I decided with in the end." A tab of pity and sympathy flung through my chest, especially from the brief distraught at the evident painful memory. Poor mare, that must've been devastating for her at the time. It probably still was. Pear quickly composed herself, looking upwards again with a light expression. "Love is wonderful, but it also hurts. But sometimes, if ya really feel that strongly for someone, the hurt is worth all the love in yer world." Sacrifices made too great, all in the name of love... Pear turned to me with a knowing grin. "Sometimes we have to make sacrifices for the ponies we love... I'll never regret my decision back then, and I'm sure, Nobody, you'll never regret your own. Take it from me sugarcube; love comes with all its hardships, but it's certainly, without a doubt, worth fightin' for." "Everything I did, was to appease you, keep you happy. The reason I put in so much work and effort these past few days, aside for the benefit of this kingdom and many others, was to make sure I met your expectations and proved how good I could one day be as a ruler." "Do you think that'll ever happen one day?" "There's nothing else I want..." "...Me too." My departure from the sanctuary farm came earlier than when either pony likely went to check on me. Rather sneaky as a human, I managed to retrieve all my hung-up clothes, packed everything again and went on my way. Thankfully, my lightsaber hilt was too wet in its components to no longer function. Kit Fisto would be proud. Before leaving the farm, I made sure to leave a goodbye note, expressing my deep gratitude for their generosity... And many other things they've taught and reminded me along the way. For those two matching ponies from the heavens gave me a good recall of what I was doing and why... Also, watching those two interact again would have probably made me change my mind entirely, go home and embrace Twilight and never let her go again. The perfect pair... The perfect pe- Nah too corny. But now, standing atop this small hill over a breathtaking view across an open flowery field, the rising sun expressing nature's pure and true beauty, I felt... Renewed. Re-energized. My gown flowing in the wind and Nightshade perched atop my shoulder watching the dawn with me. A perfect scenario despite my enemies being so close at bay. My eyes lingered down to the ring, features softening just from the sight of the vow. "You were the best thing to ever happen to me. If I could, I would stay. If my friends were the reason why I should remain, you're the core reason..." Twilight... But something from the corner of my eye brought my disrupted attention on something else, something far more beautiful than anything I've witnessed today, right next to that purple alicorn and lovely couple who saved me from a drowning fate. For butterflies - hundreds and hundreds of butterflies - answered the call of Mother Nature and sprung to the air, covering the landscape with a serenity which represented the true harmony of why this world was so beloved by my own people and ponies alike. Multi-coloured of all types of these awe-inspiring friendly insects flapped their wings in an endless sea of breathtaking patterns, drawing my own inhale of peace. Nightshade was so awed by the sight himself that nabbing one of the passing wave of a good snack wasn't even on the forefront of his mind. Without even thinking, I extended my arms invitingly, looking up to the soaring butterflies with a simple smile, feeling... Content, watching them all fly. One even decided to land on my nose for a brief time, taking a moment to examine my eyes as if searching through my very soul... And flying off again. Ah well, my attention was too fixated on the beauty and another fresh reminder as to why that monster and his minions must be stopped at all costs. Because it wasn't just Twilight, Spike and my family I had a duty to protect. But all valuable life. "Sometimes your low self-esteem astounds me, Jack Wright..." ...Maybe right now, I wasn't Jack Wright, or Stardust Balance... But I don't think I'm Nobody either. No, I was... The Nameless Human? The Twilight Warrior? The Clown Prince of Time? The Man Who Wanders The Pony World? ...I am. I am who I am. And Zagreus will see for himself just what it means to mess with the likes of a vengeful man who will protect everything he loves. Humans do a lot of crazy [BEEP] in favour of their loved ones, after all. And as the last butterfly disappeared to parts unknown, I allowed this moment of serenity to continue for a long while... ... "FRUIT? HE ABANDONED HIS DAUGHTER FOR FRUIT? THAT MOTHER[BEEP]ER TRADED HIS OWN FLESH AND BLOOD IN FAVOUR FOR [BEEP]PY FRUIT! THAT [BEEP]TARD!" From the back of my mind, Twilight smiled in fond exasperation. "Your world may have chosen someone for me. But my heart has chosen you..." Chapter 169: Remember It So You Don't Have To!Now, wasn't this a familiar scenario. Fortunately, I knew better this time than to drink from the stream itself, opting to wash my face instead. And by God it was refreshing, my face was beginning to stiffen over lack of shower these past few days. Well, maybe days was an exaggeration. Weeks now. It's been two weeks since I left home. How I was even still alive was a great mystery. And now, even washing my face was starting to bring me flashbacks of better times. Rubbing my hands together, Starswirl was kind enough to provide a towel out of thin air into my waiting palm. Yep, another [BEEP]ing recollection was resurrecting through my mind. "I'm Twilight Sparkle." "Balance. Stardust Balance. A pleasure." "Likewise. What's your name?" "Um... I'm... Fluttershy..." Heh... Seem to be going on a theme with those lately. Not a single day seems to go by where I'm not forced to remember the best - And worst - of times between myself and those wonderful mares, constantly reminding me of my own struggles and reason to continue onwards. Still, the remembrance brought a smile to my face. Simpler times... Which by Equestria's standards was speaking volumes. My hands paused for the moment, head buried in the soaking cloth, a muffled sigh. Really, there were no benefits torturing myself with certain memories this way. On the bright side, I've yet to recall any bad moments... Or my brain was selectively choosing the good ones to keep my from being driven insane. Probably it. ...God I needed a shower. Even Nightshade was steering clear from me while he bathed himself in the light blue stream, prompting my wince. I can already imagine Rarity's reaction to me right now; the unicorn dragging me to the washrooms given first chance. Luckily, my friend, we are close to civilization. I spy a local town just over the horizon due east. I stood up, looking to wear Starswirl suggested. Ah yeah, buildings in the distance. Looks like a modest area, no skyscrapers or anything. Seems Zagreus' trail has led me to a place for quick refuge. Starswirl, any imbalances? None which can be sensed, or we may conclude that Zagreus' disease has yet to afflict this settlement, or he has simply passed through. Regardless, caution is greatly recommended. Fair enough. Dropping the towel, something then occurred to me. From a distance, that settlement looks more populated than the last one we visited, meaning I could be potentially recognized by someone known to the girls. Last time I made the careless mistake against concealing my appearance. I shouldn't afford to repeat that. Luckily I've packed enough hoodies to hide at least half my face. Though that might not be enough. I'd still stick out like a sore thumb... Could do that trick Twilight made me pull when we were last visiting our... Her parents. ...I have the appropriate solution, I feel, Jack. Hm- Oh! Something black and long fell into my hands... Something very familiar from a favourite game franchise of mine. ...Oh! Ohhhhhhhhhhhh...! Starswirl... You shouldn't have! Well, it has the magic capable to utterly conceal your appearance, facial features included. You could pass off for a hunched equine while passing through. By all means, put your new disguise to good use. Oh, will do! I've always wanted one of these! Immediately I wrapped the black coat around myself, pulling up the incredibly long zipper, and the magic which followed covered my legs and boots in pure blackness, hands now adorning leather gloves... Any second now... No? Damn, ah well, no new boots or gloves for me. Silver chains suspended from both sides of the chest, connected like a front necklace. I examined my new amazing look with an enarmoured grin. Where have you been all my life? Even Nightshade looked somewhat impressed, tilting his head with a curious "Hoo!" And decided he had cleaned himself with enough bathing, allowing me to help him dry up a moment's afterwards. Oh yeah, wearing this just felt... Right. With the young owl now perched atop my shoulder, I slung the bag over my other side and looked to the side, aiming down the path to the town. A quick pit stop, bathe myself, now continue following after Zagreus. Sounds like a plan. "It starts making sense, thinking about it, from the different way you react around stuff like you've never seen them before, or that one incident of your first trip to the library's bathroom." ...Alright, brain. My features twisted in humour and repulsed. No idea why it decided to bring up that memory. Guess we're already running out of good recollections with my family. Galician Town. That's what the sign said, at least. Honestly walking through the place, past the chirpy equines and pleasant atmosphere seemingly unaffected by imbalances, reminded me all too much of home. Just another fresh reminder of how much I was already missing it all. Still, I had to stay focused, trekking onwards with the guise of a hunched pony, hands clenched into fists and moving on all fours. It was rather a genius, if not somewhat stressful idea on Twilight's part. "You must be new around here, judging by the confusion on your face, the foreign accent and that we've never seen you around here before. Welcome to Ponyville!" Hah, now there's an old one! Starswirl, tell me, is it unhealthy of me to dwell on the past this long? Seeing as how I am no psychiatrist, Jack, I would have to respond that recalling those old days are beneficial to keeping you motivated and strong. It is, after all, the good times and love from your friends as to why you continue pushing forward. Fair enough... Now, where to find a bath house? Maybe I should ask for directions, if nopony decided against staring long enough for me to inquire. I spied while walking through the bustling town... A cafe... Well I'm not hungry yet. And it was rather unwise to eat immediately before cleaning myself. A hairdressers... Maybe I'll considering that one after my bath. A bookstore... Well I have got enough reading material in my bag to keep entertained for a long while. Aha! Bath house- ...Wait. My limbs grinded to halt, brain catching up as to what precisely I thought I saw on the display case of the book shop just then. And quickly, I skidded backwards while careful not to fall on my arse, snapping my head directing at the presentation behind the large, clean window. A cover of a book holding six identifiable cutie marks with my special somepony's large and in the center. I knew that cover... But where...? Starswirl sounded vaguely amused. Well, it has been a while since we've seen it, Jack. About... Oh, almost three 'seasons' ago...? ...Oh! OH! The journal! That journal Twilight started after becoming a Princess, since she wouldn't be writing any friendship letters to Celestia any longer, where we'd all write down important lessons we've learned into it. That was season four, and it was entirely forgotten until now! What in blazes was it doing here?! And... Why were copies of it beneath... Hang on... My hooded gaze slowly gazed around in wondrous curiosity, finally recognizing the books this town's citizens were carrying around in their mouths, hoofs or by magic. All bearing the same covers from the old journal Twilight began a long time ago. And I thought I was getting nostalgic! Seems I wasn't the only one! Hmhm. It appears the Princess decided to publish these vital lessons of friendship for all of Equestria to learn. She has been busy. ...Then that means...! She's okay! Twilight was doing just fine without me... I hope! She wasn't likely wallowing in despair! I mean who else would want to publish these and help everypony learn more about the magic of friendship? That means she published her work... Before I could get the chance. Damn it Twilight, you beat me to it again! But even so, it was hard not to smile in pride and amusement for my fantastic girlfriend. So, will you be purchasing your own copy? My stare fixed back to the display case. And bring up even more memories... Well, it'd be dishonourable of me not to read the product of all my friend's hard work mixed into one. Besides, I imagined Twilight partially did this in hoping I would come across one for myself, remembering all the good times and everything we've learnt together... Ahh... That's far much better...! Truth be told, I had always preferred baths over showers. That was just something relaxing about them. And the owners of this place were all too happy, upon accepting the bar of gold 'randomly' produced from my duffel bag, for me to have my own private bath. So no one could see the full view of a human being and run for help. That, and my body wasn't exactly an appealing sight to behold. From the side, Nightshade relaxed by the steam of the warm large tub, opting to stand there like some kind of guardian and keep watch for me whilst I lowered my guard, for the longest moment. My arms stretched over the edge, sinking my sat form deeper into the perfectly balanced temperature of water. Oh yeah... This was good... If Rarity was here, she would be vocally expressing as much... Alright, suppose sooner or later my clothes will have to be taken care of next. Going to a laundry place might be out of the question, and I wasn't too keen on allowing other ponies to tend to my pairs of jeans, socks and underwear and accidentally shrink them. I could try the old-fashioned method of scrubbing my clothes in water like housewives did in the olden days. ...Starswirl, you'll have to guide me through that. Don't worry, it's easier than it looks. Thanks. In the meantime, I have a book to reminiscence with. Picking up the laid cover beside me behind the tub, my un-wet hands presented the book before me and opened some random page, conveniently landing on a lesson I knew all too well. And Twilight's voice echoed as though she was repeating said valuable insight to me: "We've learned that friendship is never easy. But there's no doubt it's worth fighting for." Ah yes... The battle against Discord. I remember all too well. And, if I was being honest, probably my most favourite friendship speech given by Twilight. Hah, I can just envision the mare right now, lecturing me for favouritism and that all friendship lessons were equally important and vital to each other. I almost turned my head to the side as though she was really there to give a smart arse remark. Nothing there but a blinking Nightshade. ...Let's move on. Random page, random page... Hm? "My friends and I all learned an important lesson this week: Never judge a book by its cover. Someone may look unusual, or funny, or scary. But you have to look past that and learn who they are inside. Real friends don't care what your 'cover' is; it's the contents of a pony that count. And a good friend, like a good book, is something that will last forever." ...[BEEP]... That statement almost caused me to drop the poor thing into the bubbling water. But even so, my mood sobered almost immediately. "Hoo?" I smiled weakly to the concerned owl, having obviously noting something was amiss. "I'm fine Nightshade, thanks." Was I though? My gaze lingered on those specific lines. "Someone may look unusual, or funny, or scary. But you have to look past that and learn who they are inside." ...Were you glad, back then Twilight? Were you glad who you saw behind the visage of Stardust Balance? The broken, scared little man on the inside, who would rather go home and forget ever meeting any of you? Were you proud of what you saw...? In my mind's eye, Twilight whispered her answer. ...Of course you were. Sighing remorsefully, my fingers randomly flicked through pages to find something else, my eye immediately catching some very familiar handwriting that caused me to halt, go back and find the correct page which held all my lessons. They were so few and far between. But one in particular stood out to me, a long while back. "Just because your friends don't need your help, doesn't make you any less important. I learned today that friendship isn't all about being useful to your friends; there are many other things you can do with them: chat about nonsensical things, just hang out and, perhaps most importantly, enjoy your time together. And I wouldn't dare exchange any moment I have with my friends - and more specifically her - for the world. You will never be a burden to your true friends; your own self-care is just as important as theirs." My eyes closed shut, leaning back in faint recollection. Right... I remembered... I was trying so hard to help my friends and be more useful in their lives, with Twilight, in the end, reminding me that just because one's help wasn't needed doesn't make you any less reliable... That mare was always a constant source of strength for me. But even now... At this point... I was being useful to my friends; by staying clear away from them. Zagreus will not attack them until my ensured death. And my sacrifice would at least provide the girls more time to craft up a solution to stopping him should I fall in battle. Some would call this course of action utterly selfish. ...And they'd be right. I would disagree immensely, my young student. A level of severity to Starswirl's old tone. You fight in their name, for their future. Seems rather selfless, to my ancient eyes. Heh... Perhaps you're growing delusional in age, old man. "And a good friend, like a good book, is something that will last forever." "Have I ever been a good friend, Twilight...?" I was compelled to ask, setting the book behind me yet again and lingering my gaze onto the steaming ceiling. "Was I ever a decent friend for you and everyone else...?" And I swear, the hovering steam took shape of a certain equine and the ghost of a warm, comforting smile... "Rainbow Dash finally learned the history of the Wonderbolts. But she's not the only pony that needed a lesson. I needed to learn something just as important. One way of learning isn't better than another. After all, every pony is unique and individual." Hah... This was actually helping quite a lot. That is, rereading all these jotted-down lessons in Twilight's voice or the voices of my friends varying on what the handwriting suggested. Starswirl's recommendation was a good approach, keeping my mind open and fresh without the hammering reminder how utterly alone and without protection I truly was for the time being. Sitting on a lovely small park bench, my posture was that of a regular human being happily reading a book. A book which became the result of everyone's wonderful contributions. Twilight was right, each lesson was equally as important as the last, and none should be disregarded just because it didn't stick home with you. It was rather fun reciting all these read statements in my head in the tones and images of those six mares and one dragon. ...I missed them. Like, terribly so... I missed Pinkie's cheerful offer of cupcakes. I missed Rarity's criticism of my choice of fashion and hairstyle. I missed Applejack's dedication to effort and reward. I missed, dare I say it, Rainbow's prideful showing off. I missed Fluttershy's kindness and willing to hear my worries. I missed Spike's heartwarming presence and childish enthusiasm. I missed flying kites with Starlight. Most of all... I missed everything about... Her. "For as long as I wear this ring, I vow as the Twilight Warrior not to engage in anymore danger headfirst without help from my friends. My family." Twilight gasped, and I grinned rather cheekily. "My love for them and the amazing Princess of Friendship is too much for me to let them suffer because of my own mistakes. This ring is a symbol of my promise to obey the wishes of my flawless Princess, and for as long as I stay human, it will never come off." Eyes strayed from the book to the ring firmly wrapped around my fourth finger, having never been removed even taking that bath earlier... Yeah, once a hypocrite. Always a hypocrite. Never understood how Twilight ever tolerated my bull[BEEP]. Then again, I suppose she never had either- "Why is Rarity even there to begin with?!" What now? My head snapped in the direction of my friend's name, brief panic settling before cooling at no sight of the unicorn fashioner. Instead, two unicorns, bright yellow and steel grey, from a nearby bench were conversing amongst themselves with their own copies of the journal in hoof. One sounded dreadfully snobbish. "How can those ponies deal with such a snobbish brat like her?" ...What...? "I know dear!" Another replied with just as much disdain, rolling her eyes. "It's painfully clear how much she prefers to look out for herself and has no place among their circle of friends. It's absurd how much they tolerate her; those ponies are far too lenient for their own good!" What the [BEEP]...?! "And don't get me started on that tedious Fluttershy!" Okay, what was this?! Was this real life?! Was this just fantasy?! "How many times has it taken for her to finally grow a backbone and stand up for herself? The way she just lets ponies walk all over her and having to rely so much on her friends almost makes her completely useless, wouldn't you say?" Useless? My jaw fell slightly agape, unable to comprehend these ridiculous equines spouting [BEEP]. Fluttershy was never unreliable, the [BEEP] were they talking about? What you expect one pony to completely change their personality in one day? The shyness and hesitation was part of her charm, for Christ's sake! And what's this nonsense about Rarity? That mare was arguably the most generous and hard-working of the lot, right next to Applejack. She's never been snobbish or a brat. Sure her posture could indicate as such, but Rarity has an elegant form of speaking and taking action. That doesn't make her self-entitled. But the two nearby ponies kept talking as if they knew everything about my closest friends. "How about that Pinkie Pie character, then?" Oh boy, this should be good. "Poor pony, they clearly just keep her around for comic relief." Comic reli- Okay, Pinkie was eccentric and rather the clown of the group at times, but there's far more to her character than just being there for [BEEP]s and giggles! "Even her own lessons have a touch of humour to them. Perhaps they're trying too hard and working that Earth Pony to death with all the fun they can squeeze out of her!" Oh come on! Pinkie's lessons weren't any less valid-! "Hmm? Don't let me begin on these lessons written from the Princess's assistant." My blood froze, eye twitching at the very insinuation they were about to make. "Spike, was his name? What a waste of space that one is, he never does anything and just sticks around to keep everyone from appreciating the more important ponies!" "Oh, I agree! What does he ever do? That dragon causes more harm than good, and the lessons written here by that atrocious hoofwriting were bred from his selfish gestures. Don't allow me to start on that creepy little infatuation he has to an adult mare way out of his league." "Well, considering how useless Miss Rarity can be at times, one might say they're already the perfect couple. But regardless, it is rather appalling how often that mare leads the dragon on to suit her own selfish agendas-" Right, that does it! You can take pity on Pinkie! You can grossly exaggerate Rarity's character! You can criticize Fluttershy's approach to things! You could call Applejack a background character, Starlight a waste of space, Rainbow egotistical or even that Twilight was better as a unicorn! But I will not stand here and listen to these ungrateful arses talk [BEEP] about my son. Slamming my book shut, I didn't even care that I was stomping away with the walking posture of a standing human being. Nightshade, on my shoulder, equally held my incredulous disdain to these ponies. Who were they to judge Spike? He's a kid for God's sake! Sadly the criticism hardly stops there. I dreaded to imagine how... ...This was the fanbase. No, really, this was the fanbase right here. At the very least, a representation of the negative side of the fanbase which questions everything and everyone. The annoying rabble conversed heatedly amongst themselves around the town center, barely acknowledging the two-legged life form in a black coat with preference to spawning debates regarding the six ponies and one dragon who has all saved their lives time and time again. "Why is Rarity still their friend?!" "Why does it take forever for Fluttershy to learn anything?!" "Why is Pinkie Pie always the punching bag?!" "Why is Spike so incompetent?!" Rarity is a valuable generous friend whom anyone would be grateful to have around. Fluttershy won't just change herself into an entire new pony in one day, these things took time. Pinkie has never been a 'punching bag' for anyone, the energetic nature was part of her charm, regardless if some found it initially annoying at first. And you keep calling Spike that the next time he perfectly cleans your house in less than an hour. Amazing, the roles have reversed tremendously. Here it was I defending the others instead of criticizing like these ungrateful sacks of [BEEP]s. Had they all immediately forgotten all the effort and near-sacrifices those girls and Spike had to make in order to keep all their loved ones safe and protected? Does the fact that those ponies and dragon have saved them countless times and taught friends of theirs valuable lessons about the magic of friendship? "Why is Applejack so underrated?!" ...Apparently not- Wait was that a positive criticism? I was lost now. "Rainbow Dash is best pony!" "The Princess was better as a unicorn!" Oh my God, this WAS the fanbase! I was witnessing that side of the fandom I dared never explored. Truthfully, my own relationship to the MLP community was... Scarce, at best. Oh sure I joined a forum and one fanfic site dedicated to this universe, but there was bare interaction between myself and many of fans even then. Not that I thought ill of the fanbase itself, but... Let's be real here, the fandom itself doesn't have a positive reception in geek culture for a reason, and not just because the show is openly detested by spite-driven human beings who would be fans of other kiddie shows. Oh, and have you seen the Youtube comments posted by bronies on irrelevant videos? That [BEEP] makes my shudder; it's like they tempt fate and are asking to be devoured by the hounds. Now here I was, judging the negative side of the fandom for their harsh judgement of the character and directions the show took. Talk about Opposite Day! If they really wanted to have their opinions justified, they should be bashing something that really deserves it. Like Equestria Girls. Heheheheheh... But no, all opinions are valid and must be respected regardless how much one disagrees with them. But these ponies... They had no excuse! Hasbro might be mocking that side of the fans here, but it's an entirely different scenario since these citizens were saved hundreds of times by the very ponies they criticize. Ponies whom risked their necks to make sure everyone had a bright and secure future. And this was their repayment? Starswirl, for the love of God, tell me this situation was only occurring here! Regrettably I must answer in the negative, my friend. This backlash currently stems across all the civilizations of Equestria. Even the Princess and your friends have an audience by the castle entrance in the form of a demanding mob. Poor girls... And if Spike heard this [BEEP]...! "Twilight was better in Canterlot before she moved to Ponyville!" "Rainbow Dash is way too egotistical to make friends with!" "Who really thinks Spike would get together with Rarity? It's sick!" Was that the sound of my teeth grinding? Were my hands clenching so tightly nails were digging into skin and potentially drawing blood? Was every fiber in my being screaming for me to retaliate against these distasteful entitled brats? Oh yes to all three. I leaned forward, having every urge to yell over this crowd regardless of planning to draw no attention to myself, grabbing all their focus and proceeding to bash the everlasting [BEEP] out of them with some vocal choice words. Exclaim how ungrateful and judging they were, that how could they possibly treat those seven so harshly when they hadn't even been in their horseshoes? How much they were acting like my own people, a reminder I did not need! All those mare's hard work, scolded and chastised by these ungrateful inhabitants purely because of the lessons were hardly entertaining for them! "And what about that Stardust Balance guy?" My mouth hung in suspense, a male voice calling out in his own incredulity. "What was he even doing writing lessons in the book to begin with?!" "Yeah! Never mind Rarity, why would they even make friends with that rude pony?! He didn't even want to make friends to start with!" "What does the Princess even see in him?! He's abrasive, condescending, judging, dependent, a freak and prone to anger. They have nothing in common!" "It's like he's just added to their circle of friends without any justification! It's maddening how much they put up with his rude nonsense! Stardust also gets himself into trouble so many times and has to rely on others to rescue his reckless plot! He has no place among them!" ... ... ... ...Never mind. I couldn't even bring myself to shout and scold them all anyway, it was like the energy died out the moment my brain vented these thoughts to myself. My raised finger lowered along with my posture, slouching forward a little. Instead, my legs acted on their own volition, moving away down one street and away from the horrible crowd to spare me any further insults. "He's done nothing to earn the Princess!" "Why does Spike look up to him? It barely adds up!" "Stardust even admits to himself how unworthy he is of his friends!" "He wouldn't know the magic of friendship if it bit him in the-!" I was far enough then for their voices to become more faint, heaving a loud sigh to myself after wincing repeatedly from those... Maybe justified statements. Sometimes you don't need to swear at someone to hit their sensitive spots... They... They're missing the point, though. Twilight, Spike, everyone: They added those lessons in the journal to share their experiences and one day let others learn from them too. It's practically a guide to finding a good friend whom will stick with you forever. I had hoped even the few lessons I've learned and written in there would have some impact... But not this way... Friendship isn't about being judged by others because you're not meeting their expectations according to how they perceive friendship themselves. It's about learning more about yourself and others whom you forge a bond with. A bond which lasts until the end of time. On my home world, friendship was something fleeting and rather unappreciated by many... Now it seems to be somewhat the similar case here too. And, back home, Twilight and the other were experiencing this for themselves. ...Maybe that's why I couldn't bring myself to vocally express myself to that crowd. Because, in the end, stooping to their level doesn't produce many good results. A part of me was against arguing back entirely, a small whisper saying that Twilight and friends would appreciate for I to be the better man here and staying out of it entirely. But I couldn't simply stand back and allow these cretins to bash my best friends and family repeatedly. There are better methods to resolving this. Perhaps some... Positive outlook sent back to the girls to diminish all this pessimistic energy. My gaze lingered down to the book tightly gripped in my right hand... Yes. Yes I saw your point, of wise one. All I had to do, then, was simply find a post office. Sometimes, one can make friends in the most unexpected circumstances. You could meet someone entirely different in looks and personality to yourself and still establish a connection. The ties of friendship is something one could never completely understand regardless how much we try, but once it's deep enough, we can witness how beautiful the magic of friendship brings people and ponies closer than we ever deemed possible. And these six wonderful mares - not to mention one amazingly awesome young dragon - have proven this time and time again with the lessons incorporated into this fantastic reading material. We're taught that there's far more to friendship than we could dream of. Kindness. Honesty. Loyalty. Laughter. Generosity. Family. Equality. And, last but just as crucial, Magic. We could definitely learn a lot from these amazing individuals, each as important to one another as the last. The magic of friendship is certainly a challenge to obtain. But you know what? It is definitely, worth fighting for. Ten out of ten. Would read to our future offsprings, my dear Twilight. "Stardust Balance and Nightshade, walking through the forest! Humming back and forth at what the other one has to say! Reminiscing this and that and having such a good time! Oo-de-lally, oo-de-lally, golly, what a day~!" They'll recognize the handwriting, of course. But then again, using a PC to type out the letter was out of the question. Even if it was, they'd still know it was from me as the only creature on this planet who knows how to operate that kind of machine. Luckily, I requested the rather unnerved post manager not to show any return address or which the town the letter had originated from. If I was anymore lucky, Spike will instantly recognize the handwriting on the cover and not automatically dismiss it as hate mail and, God forbid, burn it. The main point wasn't for the girls to track down the origins of the message, anyhow. It's to show there's somepony out there who still appreciates everything they've done for the world and their fans. Even if there were a great deal many [BEEP]tards out there who takes their efforts for granted. So long as Twilight and the rest get the message, then that's all that matters too. Also, will serve as a reassurance to my friends that I was okay so far and still breathing. Even though the bonds have been damaged heavily because of my reversal to human form, they surely would have sensed if something happened to me even now. Hmhm, the power of friendship is a magical force indeed. And that in turning away from others, you hurt yourself as well. Nice quote. Where's it from? You'd be surprised if I told you. Ha! Try me. Pretty sure I could recognize any reference at this point- "Hoo!" Hm? Huh, ominous large clearing in the center of the dark woods. How terribly convenient. "What is it?" I asked my bird friend, whom was snapping his head around in all directions through a wide-eyed expression. My hand was already brushing against the hilt in my pocket readily. "Danger?" "Hoo..." Starswirl? There's a presence here, watching you from the darkness. And you couldn't bother telling me this until now? Thanks pal, and it just so HAPPENS that I was being watched by something in the middle of a round clearing, almost resembling a forest arena. Pulling out the weapon, slowly, thumb brushing over the activation switch, my first priority was whispering sternly to the small worried bird on my shoulder. "Be ready to flee any moment..." No Balance meant no enhanced senses, so I had to remain very, very quiet... Sharpening my ears, keeping firmly to the ground, lightsaber held out ready to defend myself. The trees, bushes and spaces surrounding was surrounded in darkness. Night had already fallen... Probably should've stayed at an inn for the night. There was no warning about danger in the forest near the town- My arm swung at the movement from the corner of my eye- Agh! And a powerful force knocking me back, rolling me across harsh ground. Ow oof [BEEP] ow! [Insert music: Hunter of the Dark from Kingdom Hearts] My disjointed ears barely picked up the faint sound of metal rolling on dirt nearby, but they certainly picked up and guided my sight towards the scraping of claws as my attacker skidded around and continued charging at his potential next meal. Yeah, not happening! Nightshade's urgent call of "Hoo!" with the lightsaber hilt flying into my hand allowed for retaliation. Eat plasma [BEEP!] And my large foe responded from the swung sparks by leaping rather gracefully into the air, retreating back into the shadows. Holy [BEEP] was that thing huge! I immediately picked up and placed back on my glasses - Thankfully not damaged from the assault - and held my blue blade in ready defense, following the line of glowing neon eyes dancing around the darkness, hiding amongst the trees. But even the night didn't keep me from recognizing the enemy, prompting my low growl once following its malicious eyes hopping around in the dark. Four legs, sticks and branches sticking out from its canine-like body. Of course I should happen to encounter one of these amidst my adventure. Even if- Behind you! Starswirl's warning came just in time, thanks! My body leaped away and rolled over, hunched down and pointing my blade at the swiping beast. As I was saying, I wasn't going to allow myself to be taken down by anyone but Zagreus, even from a... Thirty-foot tall... Timberwolf... ...[BEEP]. I wasn't even energized enough to panic, standing up tall and raising the shimmering azure weapon between myself and the snarling creature. Amazing how I seem to make enemies with 'Timber' in their names. Nature must really hate me... My grip tightened, teeth grit, whereas my hungry foe pounded his large menacing claw into the ground. "Hoo!" So long as Nightshade stayed clear enough, that's what counted at the moment. My survival was second. The beast was certainly twenty times the size of its counterparts back at the Everfree Forest... God dammit. I was too tired to even be scared at this point. The mother of all Timberwolves charged once again after rearing back, and I was more prepared this time, lightsaber clashing against wooden claws which backed the opponent off. Yeah, even if this weapon was modified to burn than kill, it'd still hurt a creature made of leaves and wood! I pretended not to flinch myself at the sparks from such almost reaching my unprotected face's skin. And this time, I wasn't going to stick to the defensive. The creature clearly relied on darkness, and was unaccustomed and uncomfortable by the whizzing blue blade blurring in all directions near its face, taking baby steps back all the more. Needed to drive this thing off, and fast- My body ducked by the round tail swipe, wind brushing violently against unkempt dark hair, and I returned the move with a lightsaber uppercut. And my large friend leaped backwards in response, skidding across the ground and roaring with enough power to the cause the dirt beneath in shaking and my own legs to tremble a little. Expression hardening, I threw all caution to the wind and charged forward myself like a madman. For Princess and Country! And the monstrous-sized Timberwolf jumped back, yet again, and returned to the shadows. But this time I decided not to become easy prey and immediately ran straight forward to the middle of the 'arena,' carefully following the neon eyes glowing from the darkness whenever they popped up. ... ... ... "Hoo!" My body swung around- "AGHHHHH!" But the roaring Timberwolf shared my explosive agony, rearing its head and taking a few steps back to get the glowing azure blade out of its mouth and snarling in pain. Yeah, how do you think I feel?! My free hand clutched the newfound wound to my wrist, not needing to see to know how much it was bleeding. Mind was half-hazed in pain... I needed to get away, now! While the creature was still distracted with enduring its own hurt, I took the advantage and ran in the opposite direction, hoping and praying to God I tripped over nothing or whipped my head against a branch. Or, in the more horrifying outcome, there being MORE of those gargantuan beasts. ...No good! My wrist was far too damaged to hold up the lightsaber too properly, barely keeping it raised enough to light the way. Nightshade's calls alerted that he was right behind me, and I was close to biting my own tongue from how clenched my teeth were, in too much agony from the burning sensation in my covered-up arm to tell Nightshade to get away from here. Couldn't even run properly... Akin to limping, really. Agh... I think its first sneak attack did something to my hip, actually...! The ground vibrated, the faint but growing snarls stating that the creature was on my scene and this close to catching up. No thanks! Have no intention on becoming a midnight snack! On my word Jack, jump! Jump? Jump to what?! Was I am about to fall into a lake or something-?! Now! My legs acted on command without hesitation, my trust in that unicorn made plain as day - Or night in this case - from the Leap of Faith over a discarded branch and into swollen darkness below... Followed up with a bright light that caused my eyes to squint shut- Chapter 170: Flash Magic... Yes You Heard Right"No need to look wary." Twilight raised a bemused eyebrow. "You should really smile more often. It suits you. But we're getting off track here; my deal is this: while you're here in Ponyville, living under our roof, we both discover the magic of friendship together, never leaving the other out on what we've learnt from it. That way when you return back to where you're from, you can then make more friends back home and learn to put more trust in others." The sinking feeling goes deeper. "Twilight... I don't know if-" "Let me finish." She requested softly, taking notice of my growing agitated state. "It's not as difficult as it sounds, trust me. Think about it; wouldn't life be much more easier if you have more friends by your side? All you have to do is just open up more; consult and care in others, and be sure to lend a hand when available." "Precisely, I can't do any of these things." I mumbled sourly, glancing at the side to see the glitter of stars appearing as the last layers of the sun were vanishing. "You won't know unless you try. Having friends by your side to help you is more rewarding than being alone." Twilight spoke in clear determination, standing up beside me, providing some space before extending a hoof, a clear warm smile on her features. "What do you say, Stardust? Ready to start really making friends and learning the power that comes from it?" ...Gah! "Whoa, hey! Easy there!" The sound of an object being dropped, feet rushing over and the sensation of two hands firmly keeping my disoriented state still. Vision was too dazed, pain shot up in my right wrist and side of my body, clenching my teeth shut with a sharp hiss. Ow, okay, maybe I shouldn't have moved up so quick and moved around- Wait... Hands. Those were hands on my shoulders, not hoofs. I could feel the difference. Blinking quickly, I squinted without glasses at the upper limbs of the person keeping me from hurting myself any further. Black jacket, white shirt, dark blue- "You?!" The human counterpart of Flash Sentry smiled sheepishly in response, in VERY uncomfortable distance to my personal space. The natural instinct was to push the boy away from me, but one movement of my right arm incited a wince of hurt. Flash didn't seem entirely fazed by my pure shock, but obviously sensed my distraught and removed his offensive hands off me, rising to full cartoon teenage height and making me look like an ant by comparison, stepping back with a placating gesture. "I'll take that as a good sign you're feeling alright, at least." And noted my expression and threw his hands in surrender. "Try not to move too much, okay? You were hurt pretty badly." My first retort would be him not telling me what to do... But something stopped me. Probably the fact that half my brain was clouded in pain, and how ridiculously confused I was at the moment. What happened to me...? ...Oh! Right, I was running, from a Mother of all Timberwolves. The mother[BEEP]er chased me throughout the forest, my teacher ordered me to jump over a ledge, a bright light encompassed me... So likely I wounded up in this world- Flash cut me off. "I found you outside, lying in the middle of the street." He grinned friendly to my furrowed brow, motioning to one side of the room. "Your friend here was quick to find some help, he brought me to you." And there was Nightshade, perched with closed eyes atop a wardrobe. He was safe, at least, and that brought some comfort. "I took you home, a doctor came and bandaged your wounds. Heh, scared to think what would've caused them; your wrist looked pretty bad." Flash's attempt of morbid humour paled to the morbid reality over where I was exactly was. Generic-looking bedroom with a blue bed, rock star posters hung everywhere on the walls, a lava lamp by the side, portraits of friends, a few instruments resting on the side... ...You did this on purpose, didn't you? We were fortunate that it was Mr. Sentry here whom tended to your state. That's not what I- Oh, whatever. Was too tired to even begin a rant at this moment. "How are you feeling?" The bland teenager inquired once he seemed comfortable enough to ask. It was a fair question, done out of genuine concern. "...I've been better." Was my low confession, thankful at least that my clothes were still on, despite the wraps around my right wrist and hips. Yep, gonna be feeling those for a while. My left hand was well enough to rub my own face in weariness. "That's good." Huh? A familiar pair of glasses were presented for me. Ah, cheers boy. Now my vision was much better, as Flash then commented in good humour. "You always seem to be a magnet for trouble, huh?" "Well I-" ...Wait. My eyes snapped to the boy. "You recognize me then?" "Well the voice is a giveaway." Flash rubbed the back of his head with a knowing smile. "Not to mention everyone in Canterlot High bore witness to your little raving against Sunset and the others a while back." "...Ah." Really, what else could I say? ...Wait, I knew exactly what to say. "Do they know I'm here...?" God forbid they do... I wasn't in need of any further complications, and if the girls weren't informed already of my departure from home... Thankfully, Flash shook his head. "I tried calling them, but no answer. I suppose they're busy at that movie studios they've been invited to after saving Camp Everfree. I heard they get to witness the set of the upcoming Daring Do movie in production... Are you alright? Heh, you look like you've swallowed a lemon." "I'll be fine..." I muttered through grounded teeth, forcing myself not to dwell on any of what Flash just said but the last part. "There's a Daring Do movie coming up?" Daring Do exists here? At the blink and nod, I chuckled humourlessly. "Can't wait to see that bomb. If it's not Harry Potter, an adaptation of a book is doomed to fail... Well, maybe that applies moreso to game movies..." Liked Hunger Games, while thinking about it, though only saw the first movie. Flash pointed out then with good humour. "Maybe they'll show up in the movie after its release." "God I hope not." I rolled my eyes. So many privileges those girls could have. "Unless they show up as extras or in the background, you're just asking for a movie to fail if you're hiring people with no real acting experience." A long, drawing pause. "Well." Flash cleared his throat with an awkward smile. "Glad to see you're feeling well enough to use that snark again." Heh. I allowed him a smirk. "Oh, hope my practicing didn't wake you up earlier. But if you're hungry, I could get you something, if you want that is." "I'm good thanks." Look at me, having a normal conversation with Flash Sentry, of all people. Under any other circumstances, I would've slapped myself silly... And then slapped him. Slowly rising to stand, I took vague note of the teen's hesitant motion to stop me. "I can't stick around, Flash. I have to keep moving." Wounds be damned. Despite which, the guitar enthusiast took obvious notice of my flinch from the dull pain to his hip and daring to gently grabbed my lowered shoulders, even when I stood. "You're still recovering. It's a bad idea to move about-" "It's a bad idea for me to stick around." Was my snappish reply, the boy faltering a little and taking one step back, dark blue shining in uncertain worry. What? Concerned for moi? I shook my head, gritting my teeth whilst attempting to adjust myself, fighting back the waves of pain begging me to sit down. "I can't dwell here, Sen- Flash... I have to continue on my way." Otherwise this boy will be dragged down with me. And I'm not sure Twilight, Sunset or the others would appreciate that. "Even so." The boy persisted, "You shouldn't push yourself this way. Whatever it is can wait, can't it?" Wait for these injuries to fully heal? Hell no. If I was in the human world, though, there might be a remedy for dulling the pain. "Got any painkillers?" Flash paused, eventually lowering his hand and, clearly seeing I was taking no other answer, reluctantly nodded and stated without demanding, "Wait here." And promptly left the open room, leaving me to stand here with terribly ill patience for the moment. I couldn't stay long. I should leave immediately, while Sentry was distracted... But I couldn't. Any methods to temporarily ridding myself of this pain would serve me with enough time to keep on moving and catch up with Zagreus. I needed the advantage... Maybe I should request a whole bottle of painkillers to take back with me to Equestria. Only problem was the portal as the only means of returning... Not necessarily. Starswirl? I can bring you back to Equestria with the same means I utilized to bring you here for safety. My teacher responded casually. It would require a strong influence of magic from my realm to even affect you and allow you transportation. The sole price for this borrowed method of power would be- More imbalance. ...Zagreus must be stopped, Jack, at all costs. With a note of solemn finality. And if you are still willing to see this war end by your hand alone, then the portal outside of Canterlot High must not be your only solution home. I sighed, faintly grasping my bandaged side. Another reason for the world to be in peril by yours truly, once more... But either that, or endanger my friends personally by having Twilight potentially confine me to my room and never allow me to leave while stuck as this human form... Heh, imagine her reaction to my present state; wounded, unkempt hair, exhausted eyes. Trying to get myself killed in the name of a self-righteous crusade to keep my loved ones safe and protected. A part of me was screaming, yearning to take advantage of my renewed closeness to the portal and back into Twilight's comforting grasp. See those breathtaking sparkling eyes and protective smile. Anything to be back, safe and sound, with the mare I... Cared for more than life itself. I needed to leave, and quick- "Here." Ah, he returns. With some pills in one hand and glass of water in the other. "Try not to swallow them too quickly- Never mind." Look pal, I was in a rush. Flash deadpanned at my immediate actions with the pills and water, for the first time not smiling like a stereotypical gary-stu. "I still think you should lie down and keep resting for a while yet." "Flash, if I kept doing what other people suggested, I'd get nowhere." Was my oh-so callous retort, setting the half-empty glass down and granting him at least appreciation. "Thanks." Oh, I'm expressing gratitude for Flash Sentry. The world truly has gone to [BEEP], hasn't it? "No prob." Even Flash must have noticed that, chuckling rather coyly. "At least you're not looking like you're gonna yell at me any second." Oh yeah, keep bringing that up, [BEEP]hole. Oblivious to my scowl - or likely pretending to be - the boy much taller than my current state inquired with a warm grin. "So now what? You gonna go back home?" "Not likely..." "Oh... Are you in trouble?" "In a sense..." "...You and Twilight fighting?" "Not quite..." Why was I even indulging this boy to begin with? Just because he saved my life doesn't give him privy access to my lifestory? But Flash didn't seem smart enough to know when to back off. "Well, something obviously happened. You and Sunset didn't exactly say goodbye on good terms." My expression flinched, and Flash finally noticed my discomfort, raising his hands in a placating nature. "And to find you out on the street, badly injured like that... Well, a guy can't help but worry about his friends, y'know? Even if you don't consider us friends, Stardust-" "Don't... Call me..." Just tell him off, Jack. Just tell this [BEEP]tard to leave you alone and allow you to leave. You have no reason to satisfy his curiosity or clear concern. None of this involves him in the least; and as much as I despised this boy for even existing to begin with, there's no reason to endanger his life too. [BEEP], I wouldn't even involve Timber Spruce about this. No one should have to suffer through this situation like I. And to indulge this kid, allow him to get potentially involved with the problem, even if he was simple-mindedly worried out of true perfection to his character? And Goddammit boy, stop staring at me with those curious wide eyes simply looking out for my wellbeing! The fact that I couldn't even bring myself to express indignation made it all the more worse, prompting my sigh and turn to the open window, taking note of a few kids playing by a fire hydrant outside the house. I was too tired to even be angry anymore. "I'm not the same man I was before..." Was all I could muster, hands folded behind me with a solemn gaze to the beautiful day. A day that would be inevitably ruined. "I'm so tired now." A gentle hand on my shoulder. "You've obviously been through some ordeal." Flash commented quietly, sounding deeply concerned. "Has something happened back in your world?" "...Too many things." I shrugged, refusing to meet his expression. I didn't have that right. "I've been running for a long time now... Tch, sometimes I wonder if it's even worth the effort." Why I was even confessing all this to him was a great mystery in itself. But, for some reason or another, a small voice in the back of my head, sounding suspiciously like a certain Princess, answered that I needed this. "...Running from what?" Flash asked severely. "What could be so dangerous that it would make you flee from the sanctuary of your friends?" Huh... You were there, Flash, even if you weren't properly acquainted with the [BEEP]tard. "It doesn't matter." I sighed again, barely taking note of my expression in the reflective window. "Nothing else matters anymore..." The sound of shuffling feet, feeling Sentry's presence right beside me. "What do you mean?" He asked, sounding positively aghast. "What's happened to you?" And I was THIS close to opening my mouth, and confessing to Flash Sentry, of all people, my troubles and worries and fears- If it wasn't for the violent shaking beneath him, almost knocking us both over. And the sudden sounds of chorused screaming outside leaking through glass. My body almost hunched over and gasped at the pain the vibrations were directing to my hip. The shaking stopped, but my legs did not, vaguely hearing Sentry's surprised call after upon my hasty retreat from the room. No, not here Zagreus! This ends now! Screams... Came from... Over here. ...Ah boy... The long hurried jog all the way out on this warm sunny day, added to the still-healing wounds, had me grab my own knees and hunch over, panting. Now, I knew that if I was in my other human form, this wouldn't be an issue and my injuries would be recovering much faster. Another limitation to being pure human, I suppose. Around me, adults and children spending time at the park fled in terror, ice cream and sports toys abandoned on the ground as families and friends ran past me, aiming for safety. That was for the best, whatever we were dealing with here shouldn't have innocent lives blocking me from stopping it. Starswirl, imbalances? One or two in the vicinity. But I highly recommend we take care of the present threat which emerges from these wormholes of unstable magic before they cause unprovoked harm. "Stardust!" I had half a mind to snap at the boy for A. Following me. And B. Calling me by that name again. Flash huffed a little once he reached me, looking around the scattering citizens with apprehension, but not before presenting me with a familiar cylinder object. "You forgot to take this." Ah! "Cheers." Just what I needed, taking the lightsaber hilt and firmly keeping it in my grasp, nodding to the boy. "Get out of here while you still can. You're in too much danger here." "No offense, Stardust, but you're not exactly in top condition to do anything yourself." Flash countered, not unkindly. "If there's trouble here, then our best bet is to call the girls and get them to help- Look out!" Oof! My mouth hissed at my body hitting firm ground, affecting my wrapped-up hip. [BEEP], that hurt! The teenage boy was also on the ground a few feet away, saving us from being struck by a green tentacle that just attempted to whack and fixed to the solid path itself. A green tentacle which looked suspiciously familiar, and I followed it back to its source. Oh Hell no...! Pure green hair for long tentacles, hoisting herself feet in the air with a sinister grin and malicious neon green eyes with red inner irises. Grey-blue body adorned with a purple skin-tight villain suit fixed with golden outlines and black-covered limbs. An equine which didn't belong here for any Goddamn reason whatsoever. An Equestrian in the human world. The Mane-iac chortled heartily, grinning darkly at the fleeing people it spread newfound terror towards. As we both made an effort to stand and oppose the, quite literal, comic book villain, Flash pointed out in sheer disbelief. "Who is that?! I don't think she belongs here!" "She doesn't even exist!" I snarled, wasting no time and activating the weapon in my left hand. Let's hope it'll compensate. The Mane-iac then proceeded to chuckle darkly, repeating the notions of how she acted last time we fought... If this even was the same exact villain I confronted about three seasons ago. "She looks like that villain from that cartoon kids watch! Power Ponies, I think!" "I-" Time stood still, my gaze then focused on Flash for a long moment to comprehend his words. Power Ponies? Specifically called that in this world? Unless the characters in this show of his were ponies themselves, then the parallel would make no Goddamn sense-! Mane-iac was sick of waiting for me to understand Flash's nonsensical words, lashing out again with one or two tentacles. Oh no you don't my dear! My body protested at the movement, but the painkillers were starting to kick in, allowing me to at least dodge the onslaught of green solid hair strands and retaliate with a proper swing. The imbalance summoned her here. Starswirl provided unnecessarily, while the villain snarled and reared back in pain to one of her burnt long strands. If we don't hurry, who knows what other nefarious bring would visit this world in addition. They have no place among this realm. The corrupted mare ripped straight from a comic book sneered evilly, proceeding to up the ante by attacking and retreating many tentacles in rapid succession, barely defending myself with the azure humming blade whizzing and reacting to the movements. She aimed for my feet, head and shoulders, looking for any vulnerable spots, clearly. It was hard enough swinging this thing with my left hand, but she wasn't making it anymore easy- My body managed to duck completely from the tree trunk grabbed and hurtled my way. Jesus Christ! And my expression flinched once again at the backlash to my side from making that quick movement. Good, the pain was dulling, for the moment. I might have at least enough concentration to counterattack this mare and turn the fight around. Last I checked, Mane-iac relied only on her hair as a form of offence and defense. I burn away the hair strand by strand, then this battle will be a cakewalk- Oh for [BEEP]s sake! "Are you still here?!" I roared indignantly to our sole audience, keeping a safe distance from the ongoing battle. "Get out of here already!" And promptly jumped back a little from the next tentacle hitting where I once stood. Seriously, did that boy have any sense of self-preservation. This wasn't a show to observe for entertainment! ... Not one word, Starswirl. I was going to say nothing. Agh! No you don't [BEEP]! Mane-iac's maniacal laughter shifted to exclaim of pain from the face I reverse-gripped my blade and swung at the strand capturing my left wrist, allowing me freedom while she reared back for momentary recovering. Oh no, not letting you get on the defensive. Whilst ignoring the slowly-numbing pain to my side, I hurried forward with blue lightsaber outstretched, intending to leap upwards and finish this quickly. The strike wouldn't kill her, God forbid, but at least incapacitate her long enough for Starswirl to send her back to the dimension she dwelled- That was, until the tip of blade bounced off a harmless dark energy shield, prompting my eye-wide self to jump back in surprised frustration. A sphere of magic encapsulated the recovering mare, safely keeping her from my blade while I wildly looked around for the source. No way in Hell the Mane-iac can produce any source of magic outside of using her hair. And Flash proved himself useful once again, pointing to the side in exclaimed disbelief, "Over there!" And I followed his finger towards the lake... And the equine figure walking above the surface with grace and an elegant malevolent smile. Of. [BEEP]ing. Course...! A body encased with blackness enough to blend into the night, if it weren't for daytime. Body as tall and comparable to that of Celestia's, without the wings. The mane and tail was a whole other story, awfully long and glittering as though stars were living inside the flowing hair, a rich velvet shade with few lanes of whiteness trailing down the mane. Brilliantly blue serpentine eyes. This villain was one I had never encountered before. But from my experience among the fanbase, a villain I identified all too well. "I don't think she's suppose to be here either!" Flash called out with apprehension dripping in his tone. "She's not canon." I grumbled sourly, raising my blade protectively. That's two comic book villains. Was Zagreus playing some sick prank on us or something? Did he consider this a trivial matter and left to some generic comic antagonist and a blatant, less interesting ripoff of Nightmare Moon? There is the argument those spin-off comics in your world have always been part of the established universe, you know. I think I would remember one of my best friends transforming into this... Rather entrancing tall unicorn. Regardless, we could argue about continuity later, for now it was a matter of dealing with not one, but two insane spin-off adversaries- Oh come on! Seems to be an unwilling habit, getting disarmed of my weapon for, what, the fourth time now? My lightsaber rolled harmlessly towards a safe, unwelcome distance from my position... Right near where Flash still stood for some stupid reason- "Agh! You mother[BEEP]er-!" To be fair, what other appropriate response and reaction was necessary for this deranged supervillain to take advantage of my vulnerable state and strike hard, one tentacle wrapping tightly around a certain wounded wrist? My teeth clenched from the reinforced agony the Mane-iac was now gleefully pressuring into my damaged arm, leaving alone time for my other hand to be ensnared with her devious grasp. Ah great- Ow! Now she was attempting to pull me forward, causing my to forward hunch and wince from the sensation now burning in my hip. So much for painkillers! There was already the image of inevitably being swung around like a ragdoll, slamming into trees, benches, carts and whatever was in close proximity to the Mane-iac's position. Still, I made some effort to halt her cackling process, vocally struggling in turn. From the corner of my eye, Nightmare Rarity was more than prepared to ignite her incredibly long horn with dark magic, likely set to fire my way and perhaps blast me or Flash into oblivion. Shame it'd do nothing to harm, but for him? I had to break free, and fast. Maybe I should've set the weapon to cut instead, how easier it would be to rid of these radioactive magical strands. Yep, definitely should've- Magical... Magical! Indeed. You may have the advantage yet. Damn right I do. As demonstrated by the villain's signature crazed laughter dying to a pause from meeting my newfound resistance, my trapped hands gripping the solid strands, pushing my boots into the ground and grinning wickedly in resolve. Yeah [BEEP]? Not being your personal playtoy today! In return to that silent vow, my foe growled determinedly, mimicking my motion in the air by heaving back to pull too. Basically becoming a tug of war, with the magic and my resistance to such causing a standstill. Our clenched expressions matched, pony verses man in a struggle for dominance. A battle I was going to win. Because, I'm not going to lie, losing and dying to this pony in question would be [BEEP]ing embarrassing. Meanwhile, Nightmare Rarity smirked, taking a moment as though she was thoroughly amused by the situation, the magic still sparkling from the tip of that dangerous-looking horn. Was that her equivalent of sharp nails? I'd hate to be on the receiving end of that, physically at least. The magic I could handle. But meeting my glance, that amusement shifted to an open disapproving scowl, as though finding me wanting. Charmed. The outrageously tall dark unicorn reared her head back to finally get it over with. Ah well, at least I could take this struggling equine down with me- ...Was that the sound of a lightsaber? It happened all in a blur. The moment an uppercut from a blazing sky blue blade scorched up the two tentacles pinning my arms, my open right palm was free to meet the incoming dark magic midswing, SOMEHOW aiming with precise direction in the screeching villain's path. The backlash which followed packaged itself with another shot of pain in my bandaged wrist, a roar of unadulterated outrage of pain bellowing from a cloud smoke, and forceful wind inciting us to shield our eyes and cover our faces. Concluding with a sudden loud splash of water. Cautiously, as the winds died down and smoke and dust cleared, Flash and I lowered our arms and glanced carefully over to where the Mane-iac once stood, ripples of water from the lake behind her providing any evidence of her presence left. ...That's her taken care of. Hopefully she'll be down for the count. Unfortunately, we weren't done just yet. Flash had the sense to keep a firm two-handed grip on the blade, raising the weapon upwards in defense beside me as we turned, opposing the waiting unicorn standing atop the lake's surface like a Goddamn Suicune. Nightmare Rarity arched- Nah I'm calling her Narity. Narity arched an unimpressed brow, as though we weren't worth the dirt beneath us. "Hm, he said you would put up some fight." An echoed, more elegantly volume voice resembling Rarity's resonated from the enemy, sounding far too casual for the situation. Our eyes met, and I shuddered. Light blue serpent irises, staring into my soul and deeming me unworthy. In all honesty, any thought of attacking her had me on pause. I didn't know the full story, just assuming that Rarity of her universe was corrupted by some dark magic hence... That. But it didn't change the fact that, regardless of emerging from different dimensions, I would still be fighting a dear friend. A very good friend... And sister. Her expression sniffed, as though catching whiff of those thoughts and promptly scoffing, allowing the grace of a small, tolerant smile. "Indeed, even without your stronger disposition you appear quite formidable. It appears you are not a creature to be underestimated." Thank you, I guess. The unicorn then took an unexpected action, and turned away from us, calling over her equine shoulder with a casual dark air. "Until the next time we cross paths, darlings." Walking towards the center of the clear lake before slowly disappearing into purple mist, fading away to God knows where. Quietness settled afterwards. Was... Was that it...? Were we done, already? ...It appears so. My wise teacher responded with a note of curiosity. We should proceed to take this opportunity and close the nearby imbalances. They should be very close by. The humming of the lightsaber died out, Flash relaxing his stance alongside me and throwing a cautious smile. "Now that was insane." 'Insane' was putting it mildly. The hilt in his palm presented between us, offering with genuine friendliness. "Hope you didn't mind me borrowing this." With a hint of good humour. Good, because by all means, Flash did not deserve to wield such a weapon. So that contradicted the fact that my hands were then curling the boy's fingers around the metal and pushing it gently back to him, inciting his real surprise. "The least I could do." I heard myself say, despite the parts of my mind protesting violently about this idea. "You can't rely on those girls to protect everyone forever, despite how good they are. You'll need to defend yourself at times. Just try not to burn your fingers or let any family relatives touch the blade." Flash blinked... Then released a sincere wide grin as though I just bought him the world's sickest metal guitar, his grip around the lightsaber tightening and raising it up in promise. "I get the picture. Kind of felt cool to use in the heat of the moment, if I'm honest." For the first time ever, I think, my mouth released the first genuine chuckle towards this teen that wasn't sarcastic or spiteful. "True, holding a lightsaber always feels epic." That said, I glanced back to the lake, and the unconscious being floating among the surface with untangled green hair everywhere. "Now help me pull that pony out of the lake." I'll deal with the fact that I have willingly gave Flash Sentry the best weapon in the universe after the matter. You're grasping at straws, teach. There's no way any of this was true. The Rarity of my world nor here ever turned into that Nightmare form. Which you are aware of, my dear disbelieving pupil. But you forget, not every circumstance which occurs around your friends reaches your eyes or ears. But that still makes no sense! If my Rarity, either of them, because that form, then you think the girls would've told me about it sometime ago! Unless, say, it has yet to happen, but that wouldn't be plausible since the comics were released, what, a couple of years before season seven even premiered. Perhaps they've neglected to share with you these events because it's all in the past. Oh yeah, solid excuse wise one. Look, there is absolutely NO evidence to suggest that any of the comics - And, thank God, Equestria Girls - were ever canon in the show. There's no reference to either of them the whole show thus far- Why are you laughing? Hahahaha. Oh, foreknowledge is a wondrous element, Jack. Perhaps, one day, you will find out yourself... Very soon, potentially. Listen, I've already come to, grudgingly, accept that this parallel world is canon to the Equestria version I'd arrived in. Now the comics too? There's likely some overall convoluted storytelling and billions of new characters in there I couldn't possibly keep up with. Hell, I haven't even learned half of Ponyville's citizen's names, and I knew for a FACT Twilight was already knowledgeable in that area. ...What was taking that portal back home so long anyway? Some more time, please Jack. Balance is still recovering from the recent imbalances and last portal which brought you here. "Here you are!" Shame, I was hoping to leave before he likely returned. "Thanks." I was gratified regardless, accepting the warm hotdog and devouring it without remorse. Ketchup and nothing else, just how I liked it. Listen, it's been FAR too long without meat and while Twilight would disapprove, I'd welcome to eat anything by now without casual meals. I'm not gonna push my luck for Starswirl to serve me a five-star dining. I glanced after swallowing to the boy taking a seat beside me. "What is with your persistence to befriend me, anyway?" Flash shrugged, taking a bite from his own hotdog with mustard and answering a moment afterwards. "A friend of Sunset's is a friend of mine." He let off a meek smile. "Call me a masochist, but I get the feeling your attitude's born out of distrust for boys in the past, am I right?" At my stare, he waved placate. "Hey, I'm not judging you for it. I've seen how relaxed you are around the girls than your own gender group, with the exception of Spike. That's just you." "Then why-?" "You don't have to like me, that's alright." The smile was cringe-inducingly friendly. "I know it's more about keeping our other friends happy, which really matters." ...Fair point. "Well, thanks again." I stated with much less reluctance, looking forward to the rather pleasant view of a lovely park... Aside from the signs of devastation and hurtled property parts in random places. "Saved my neck now, twice... Not to mention your actions back at that place." "You mean Camp Ever-?" "That place." I repeated with grounded teeth, taking a second to sigh, another bite and compose myself. "But yeah, thanks for the saves. I can... See what Sunset saw in you in the past, misguided popularity aside." God that felt painful to say in my throat. Flash only chuckled warmly, patting my shoulder again as though we were old chums. "I know, I know, don't push my luck." And smiled benevolently at my soft scowl. "Though you could return the favour by answering something I've always been wondering, since back at the Fall Formal?" "Why do I hate you?" "Ye-" That expression paused, Flash blinking for a few seconds before he inquired rather softly, "Am I really that contemptible to you?" I flinched, finding myself unable to answer scathingly, instead looking away. Yet the boy persisted yet again. "I know I can't please anyone, but I at least would like to know what I've done so I can make amends, for the sake of our friends." The same friends who probably wanted nothing to do with me at this point? I huffed, rolling my eyes while slouching forward, feeling a lot more tired there and then. "In fairness, I don't dislike you as much as back then. You can thank Twilight and friends for that." I allowed myself a small smirk. "In fact, I dare say my hatred has, these days, directed on a certain camp counselor moreso than you." "That's... Nice?" I had to snort a laugh, shaking my head. "It's a long story, Sen... Flash, and I don't want to discourage you because of it. Suffice to say, your first impression as a bland pretty boy who plays guitar with the personality of a soaked sponge has done no wonders in my eyes." A short pause. Then a chuckle. "Pretty, huh?" "Don't flatter yourself." "Heheh, you're not the first one to make that comparison, Stardust." Ignoring the address, I raised an incredulous brow at him. "Bland and soaked sponge?" Flash shook his head. "With other words in the past, sure. But it's not news that I have some popular strak in Canterlot High. I guess naturally anyone would be protective of their girl hearing about it." Oh great, now he thinks it's out of jealously. "Though I'll take some comfort knowing your disdain has lessened somewhat. Maybe there's a chance we can be proper friends after all!" I graced him a sly smirk. "I pick my friends very carefully, Flash." And allowed those words to sunk, before confessing with a casual air. "But after today, there may be some hope yet." "I hope so, you did give me a dangerous weapon to use for protection. If that's not a sign of trust, I don't know what is." Wit? From you Flash? The world was full of wonders today! "So, when's this supposed transportation arriving?" Decent question. Starswirl? One or two hours, if we speed things up. One or two hours trapped in this heinous world then. Great. "One or two hours, give or take." "Huh..." A side-glance showed Flash's contemplative expression, as though making some kind of decision. Then, that finished with a wide smile bordering on hope. "In that case, you play any instruments?" Random question, and I'm not certain I enjoyed where it was heading. Regardless, I indulged the boy. No harm in giving him casual conversation after all we've been through today. "I played the piano once or twice when I was little. The drums at one point for fun. But beyond that, none." That smile widened to the point it was beginning to unnerve me. "One or two hours, eh? How about I show you some practice with the guitar? Could teach you a few things." But nothing on his expression stated he was seeking for something in turn other than genuine friendship. Spend willing time with Flash, playing guitar... When God knows Zagreus is doing unspeakable things back home and the only other means back was taking forever to conjure... "...Only if you never tell Sunset or the girls anything about these events when they come back." I added with extra stress, raising one index finger between us to emphasize the situation. "I mean it, they can't know I was here, Flash." "Deal." The enthusiastic teenager said, knowing better than to question it, and offered a handshake... Well, at least he didn't spit in it first. Chapter 171: Plunderin' Dat Pony Booty!Gah! Whoa Jesus Christ! Almost collapsed then, and judging from the hard terrain beneath my shoes that was probably inadvisable. I still didn't comprehend how it was, that magic couldn't touch me, but I was still to pass through golden dimensional portals created from magic. With far more borrowed power of the upper realm than is advised. Give yourself a moment of composure, we wouldn't desire any side-effects to hinder your progress. Taking deep breaths, I took Starswirl's recommendation, he was the boss after all, and gave myself the opportunity to examine my newfound surroundings. Strong winds brushing back untamed brown hair and gently assaulting my squinted face, thankful yet again for glasses. Ah, I knew my ears weren't deceiving me. Below my position, fierce water waves crashed against hard rock, finding myself in the center of formations that resembled that of an obstacle course. Towers of stone rose up from the waters and point to the sky, some thin and many more wide. The sky a smoky orange, signalling morning or evening, either all. Looks like the kind of place Maud would love to explore. I'm guessing you brought me here because Zagreus is close by, Starswirl? There is an imbalance a short distance from your position. My teacher responded, sounding a bit strained than usual. Although we should likely be patient for a few moments as balance recovers from the excessive force of magic which was utilized to bring you here. Fair enough. In the meantime... Ignoring the tears which were prompted from the wind touching my face, I pulled out the gifted device from my black pocket to appreciate the thing yet again. A present from Starswirl upon handing Flash my lightsaber. Something far less deadly; used for bypassing locks than burning an opponent down. Custom designed in sleep metallic blue, purple and gold, emitting a strong cobalt light from the tip. Not a Keyblade, though I imagine it'd be impossible for me to use one without Discord's help. My heart likely wasn't strong enough to earn its respect. No, something more lighter and useful in this situation, 'cause I imagined Keyblades would be pretty heavy to wield, and I already lacked the upper body strength. A screwdriver. Sonic screwdriver, to be far more specific. And according to Starswirl, back in the human world I had just left, it's functioned with the 'scientific' capabilities of closing wormholes for a brief moment while my mentor completes the rest. In addition, handy for self-defense by shattering the eardrums and disorienting the senses of all opponents, by adjusting the frequencies like any tech expert would... I mean... I knew how to use computers right, if that counted. Twisting the device my fingers with an appreciative smile, I mentally inquired yet again to my working teacher. Alright Starswirl, were we dealing with a wormhole here, or something else? Hmm... All evidence points towards something else than the regular unstable magic. So another foe then, got it. I just hoped it wasn't the corrupted Twilight again- Though the winds were strong, my ears picked up on flapping wings, snapping his gaze upwards to the trip landing atop the towering rocks. Three certain individuals that incited my surprised glare. "Look what we got here!" The ringleader sneered with utter delight. "A lonely little man all by himself, with no friends to save him from getting his just desserts this time!" Great, even this clown was belittling my height. My lips curled. "You're one to comment on height, Garble. Those wings compensating for something?" Yellow eyes blinked. "What...?" Ah, cartoon innocence. "Never mind. You lack the maturity to appreciate my sense of humour." That immediately set the overgrown lizard off, his two minions Thinny and Fatty mirroring the imposing gesture with spread wings. The red dragon growled. "You ain't gettin' away this time, Stardust! Nobody's coming to save your sorry butt this time around. Any last words before me and my pals make mincemeat out of ya?" ...You know what? No. No, I refused to be intimidated from the likes of him. Some ill-mannered ruffian teenager who forgets his place and assumes that just because I was seemingly alone, it made me entirely defenseless. I didn't need Balance to take these brainless buffoons on. Let my fists do the talking. My posture lowered readily. "Even as I am now, you couldn't life a finger on me you sorry excuse for a dragon. It's now wonder your own kind banished you." Breaking the camel's back. Their roars of battle followed with his two minions clutching their ears mid-descent from the sonicfied soundwaves penetrating their senses, keeping them at bay long enough. Garble, however, charged downwards with reaching claws and open sharp teeth, narrowly missing me by my one step backwards. Rising, the lean red reptile snarled and made a few swipes, which I, somehow perfectly, managed to block by interlocking my fingers with his in opposition. Though that wouldn't last forever, the dragon, as I hated to admit it, had the superior strength for the moment in brute force. But I had the brains to win. Managing to free one hand, it made a fist and hurled forward, landing on hard dragon skin. "Agh...!" And that distracted Garble long enough for him to smirk gleefully, turning from the next punch wrecking his more vulnerable face, freeing my other hand from his grip and stumbling backwards from the onslaught of punches and kicks aimed directly for his weaker spots; face, wings and lower areas. And with every hit, I felt more and more empowered. Invigorated. This just felt so good even when it shouldn't. Yet even Garble managed to recover long enough to swipe with his tail, knocking one arm and prompting my wince, the same arm which held my wounded wrist. Typical. "Tch. No wonder he said not to underestimate you." The dragon sneered, making a jabbing attempt next with his fifth limb. My body swerved, grabbing the struggling scaly tail and gripping it beneath my shoulder, growling at the resistance. "Zagreus should've known better than to send some delinquent teenagers to do his job." And offered a punch, which Garble blocked. Inciting a quick stare-down, those beady yellow eye glinting as if the dragon knew something I didn't, a sly grin emerging from unclean teeth. "You've got more enemies than just Zagreus, you know." What? Above you! Starswirl's warning came just in time, forcing me to leap back and release my hold on Garble, dodging the fiery combination of his friend's breaths and prompting the two to land between him, all glaring at me with smug ill-intent. They weren't done; rearing their head back to inhale very, very deeply... My body rolled to the left, black coat barely being crisped by the edge from the combined flames of my opponents, but they persisted still, forcing me to think fact and leap off the edge of the round rock, gripping unstable stone and barely keeping a grip on, dirt digging into finger and unwashed nail, feeling a near-stabbing sensation with my toes as my boots grinded deep into firm material. Couldn't las long on this, so I didn't. I jumped. And jumped again. Assassin's Creed, don't fail me now! Ignoring the flinches of pain from my body roughly hitting the pointy walls over and over, my face and body was already sweating by the heat those three reptiles were producing in attempt to burn me asunder. Give it some more time, they'll give up in a moment. A prediction which came quickly, the fat dragon roaring and opting to charge himself at the hapless human clutching on for dear life. Timing and... Now! His head slamming into the wall sounded nothing but painful, but all sympathy was thrown out in placement for self-preservation, running over the dragon's back and jumping off the end, landing rather uncomfortably on cracked ground yet again. Garble and his mohawk friend sneered, choosing next to attack my recovering state in hopes of ending quickly. Oh how mistaken they were. My hand grabbed the purple dragon's orange hair. "I-" Kneeing his chin harshly. "[BEEP]ing-" Side-stepping Garble's extended claw and uppercutting his own stupid red face. "Hate-" With all the strength I could muster, both dragons found themselves being slammed by the other and sent skidding across the ground in true cartoon-ish fashion, rolling into a heap by the edge of the tiny arena. "Teenagers." Finished with dusting my hands off and picking up the nearby discarded screwdriver. Starswirl, please tell me this thing was waterproof. It is. You have a plan of escape? I do, at the likely cost of killing myself, but rather that than falling at their claws. I couldn't keep up this fight, already feeling the first waves of exhaustion. As if that battle earlier against Nightmare Rarity and the Mane-iac weren't daunting enough, not to mention those basic guitar lessons with Flash. In any case, I needed this thing set up to the frequency of breaking down rocky structures. ...Done. Whatever it is you intend, just be careful. Pft! You know me by now, teach! As we conversed briefly, the three idiotic lizards managed to recover and resume their stances around the small area, surrounding me with contemptible identical grins. "Not bad." Garble admitted. "Gotta be honest, Stardust, if you weren't putting up a fight, then this wouldn't be anymore fun. Such a shame I gotta finish this quick; I have a wing massage waiting for me paid by my employer." ...More on that later. "And it's a shame, Garble, you won't be getting any reward of the sort... Save for failing to capture a low human." And my screwdriver pointed to the first rock formation, putting on my own sinister grin. "Pfft! What are ya gonna do, throw that thing at me?" I smirked. Hakuna Matata. "That's the problem with teenagers like you, Garble; there's no appreciation for creativity." The screwdriver hummed. "Oh yeah, poor you to get hit on by a human, than cowardly stallions who can't see true beauty if it slapped them across the face." She raised a brow at my dry statement, "At least they'd be more well-mannered than you can ocassionally not be." "'More well-mannered?' Their patience might run out if their Princess expressed more interest in her books than her special somepony." "I don't- You..." I smirked at her expression, "Me." Twilight regarded me with an irritated look for a brief moment, before smiling rather slyly, "At least they're not getting wet right now." "Wha- Agh!" Now that was a cheap move. Without a split-second of hesitation, Twilight ended the witty argument with a shove, dropping me into the rainbow-patterned lake to my right. And, once again, I found myself covered in soaking water, this time made entirely from rainbow. The water wasn't deep, thank Christ, so I was fortunate to see the grinning mare observing me with that glint in her purple eyes. That was a side of Twilight I seem to continuously pull out. And speaking of pulling... "How romantic of you," I stated sarcastically, sitting up and edging closer towards the mare, who simply smiled. "More than I can say for- Whoa!" Revenge! My two hoofs swiftly reached and pulled at Twilight's front limbs, forcing her to join me in the rather warm lake beside, a splash of multiple colours as the result. The yelping mare immediately sat upwards, glaring at me for acting out my retribution, "That, was a dirty trick." "All's fair in love and war." I retorted simply, grinning smugly. And Twilight matched that grin, suddenly, "In that case." Now, I honestly wasn't expecting a splash war between her while we were here. But, as always, this alicorn takes me by surprise. And I was loving every second of it. And from Twilight's playful taunts and laughter, she was too. Balance and magic playfull battled as water was thrown left and right towards the opposing foe. Not even the waterfall above could supply enough with the amount we're splashing over onto the grass and pathways. Some were even mini tidal waves, and the last impact of rainbow water clashing against each other resulted to a large spew, landing everywhere. And as the chaos died down, but Twilight and I were grinning at each other crazily, and we laughed to our heart's content. After which, we just peacefully sat in the warm liquid, just regarding each other fondly. Yep, nothing more perfect. What did I do to deserve this deity? "And I declare myself the winner," I announced playfully. Twilight raised a humoured brow, "Indeed?" "Well... We're even now, my dear Princess," I smirked, and the alicorn looked away again, both shyly and as though in thought. Of course, she's always thinking; never stopping. And that's another thing I loved about her, "You should let out that childish side of yours more often." "As should you," Twilight retorted, smiling blissfully, "Seeing you getting excited during that adventure in Spike's comic was kinda cute." I didn't miss the teasing in her tone, inciting my mock-glare, "You said you wouldn't make fun of me for that!" And another round of chuckles was exchanged- "Think we found ourselves a prize, Cap'n?" "Hmm... Let's properly wake our friend up first and find out what we're dealing with, shall we?" Ah-! "Sontarans perverting the course of human history!" I gasped out-loud, water splashing into my face courtesy of a bucket forcing me to sit up and take deep breaths, reacting naturally to any kind of liquid coming into contact with skin. What- Where- When-? Wait... Garble. Rocks. Cracks. Mini-Earthquake. And last I could remember, the collapsing structures thanks to the screwdriver sent the dragons packing, whilst I leaped off the edge onto a floating rock and held on for dear support, half my body clutching whilst tidal waves and harsh waters carried me God knows where- My screwdriver! Thankfully it was next to me, and I hastily picked the weapon up... Then noting I was sitting on hard wooden floorboards. Okay... So I was pulled out from the water, I'm guessing. Thank God too, means I wouldn't have to worry about dying stranded in the middle of the ocean- "Gah!" The four figures backed up on my startled sound, half looking sheepish and the others curious. Green-feathered bodies with the exception of one pink, some with notable accessories alongside wearing bare clothes usually fit for... ...No way...! "I... I was rescued by-!" A noise of something hard hitting wood directed my startled attention to whomever did it - Was that a crystal peg leg? - and my jaw almost dropped completely to the soaking floorboards at the sight before me. "That's right matey!" White fur in golden upper armour and dark brown lower dress, gold earring, dark pink eyes carrying a hint of playfulness, firm beak, and a cutlass dangling notably from her hip. "You've been saved by this Captain and her crew!" "You're..." I swallowed, disbelief overtaking my disoriented senses. Perhaps floating about in the middle of the sea made me hallucinate. "You're...!" "Pirates? If you mean swashbuckling treasure hunters, then indeed sir!" I barely heard the muttered, "Or at least, former treasure hunters..." ...I was going to say 'anthros,' but that equally applies! Where the Hell was I? Did the sea take me to a different show?! Have I stumbled into some kind of Cebeebies cartoon where kids are educated about pirate lore by literal pirate parrots? From the corner of my eye, I then noticed the dark clouds on the side of ship, being... Questionably closer than they should. ...Hang on. Standing up, I ignored the startled crewmates and hurried over, wanting to get a good angle over where precisely I was and what was even happening. I gripped the edge the looked over with a frown- Oh. My. Twilight. Sky pirates...! That's... Well, Rainbow would put it best... Stepping back slightly, my mind was too busy processing the fact that: A. Sky pirates existed in Equestria. B. Anthros existed in Equestria. C. Anthropomorphic parrots were a thing in Equestria- Technically none of those are the case, Jack. We currently walk outside of the native land of Equestria to the unknown. Beyond its borders, and there are so many more we have never bore witness towards. Alright, I'm shocked that anthros existed in this world then. Anything else I should know before these guys potentially threw me overboard? Their obvious Captain walked forward, throwing a friendly smile and sly glint in her knowing eyes. "Impressive, ain't it? We found yer adrift in the ocean below, and decided to bring ya aboard. Didn't strike me as some kind of rare sea creature. Suffice to say, you owe us one pal." ...Y'know her vocabulary is rather... Tamed for a pirate. I was both surprised and a little disappointed, but even so, I couldn't help myself here, rather thrilled by all this around me. "Y'arg, that be I do." The parrot a few feet towering me blinked at my adoption of a pirate's tone. "And to whom do I owe my thanks to?" A smile of approval. "I am Captain Calaeno. Welcome aboard my crew." ...How many words was that in Scrabble? "Hmm..." Folded human-like arms and hands, the tall female parrot proceeded to examine me as though I were some unique treasure. Which, I suppose in her case, was something to consider. "Your attire barely resembles that of a pirate. What manner of creature might ye be?" That's better! I smirked in satisfaction at her obvious slip-up of pirate talk, the Captain wincing to herself as though it was some kind of taboo. I mirrored her gesture. "One beyond the likes you've never seen, Captain." It's funny, Assassin's Creed IV gave me some kind of fondness for pirates in general. "And not one to be taken advantage and sold away as an object." With a little more force added into that last sentence. Perking a brow, Calaeno then glanced downwards as something caught her eye. "What about that?" What? "Perhaps ya can repay us for savin' yer by handin' over that jewelry wrapped around your little ring." Oh Hell no! "Don't even think about it." With my screwdriver pointed dangerously at the face of one pirate that attempted to advance and examine my prized jewel. In retaliation, three swords and one spoon summoned from her crew's waists and aimed pointedly my way, the Captain, meanwhile, hardly seeming fazed by the spectacle and being in harm's way should things get ugly. Instead, the lady parrot smirked. "I like the cut of your jib, but surely ya wouldn't risk a fight over some ring?" "This ring." With my hand holding it clenching tighter for emphasis, my voice growling a little at any potential threat aimed towards it. "Has more meaning to me than you could ever comprehend, Captain. You and your parrots would have to pry it from my cold, dead fingers..." Silence. The lead bird tilting her head thoughtfully, while the rest of her crew pointed their weapons - And spoon - in my direction and keeping me surrounded and cornered to the ship. I wasn't kidding, I wouldn't give this ring up for the world. It's the only thing I had left to remind myself of how exactly that mare meant so much to me... Suddenly, the bird then threw head back and laughed, rather heartily, not the typical pirate laugh you'd hear, startling all of us. Then, she looked over her shoulder and ordered sternly. "Stand down men." Immediately they obeyed, sheathing their swords and spoon, and Celaeno turned back to me with a nod. "We're not looking for trouble either, stranger. Truth is, we're delayed enough as is. We can reach some kind of agreement without resorting to violence." A pirate who doesn't want to fight? Whatever, I wasn't in the mood either, so for now I wasn't complaining, nodding back and slowly lowering my guard. But keeping the screwdriver in my grip for safety reasons. "That we can, Cap'n." Arg, I'd be parleying with a bird. A giant, talking bird in pirate getup. "Continue on-course!" She barked to her crew consisting of... Literally four parrots apart from the Captain. Was everyone else below deck? I couldn't see anyone on the crow's nest. Celaeno then motioned for me to follow. "Tell ya what, we'll drop ye off at the next nearest port after we pick up some cargo. In exchange, you can indulge a pira... A parrot's curiosity." Okay... Sounded unnerving but alright. And why did she refrain from calling herself a pirate just then? More that can be answered after I find some damn towels. Aside, from which, there was only one appropriate thing to say about my current circumstance then. Ya best start believin' in sky pirates now, Mr. Wright. You're with one! So, allow me to understand this correctly... But outside of Equestria, the rest of the world is populated by anthros? A good portion, yes. There are many wonders and vast species out there from the borders of our land barely any Equestrian witnesses. Damn it, this only raises more questions than answers. There were never any hints of anthros living in the MLP universe, and this just breaks so many rules. Or were we going by the Disney universe logic that some animals are pets, and others of the same species can walk on two legs and act like humans anywhere else? Diamond Dogs. Yeah... Kinda don't count. They still ACT like dogs... For the most part. The last noisy placement of a heavy box directed my attention towards the crew, the Captain dusting off her hands and nodding with satisfaction. "That's the last one." Turning to the other crew consisting, yes really, four members beneath her. "Prepare to set sail, our next destination shouldn't be hard to reach before nightfall." What kind of pirate crew only consists of five people? This wasn't One Piece. No wonder they're so unenthusiastic. However, the green parrots attempted to, at least, show more pirate manner than the current indifference of their leader. "Aye Captain!" "Raisin' the sails!" "Steerin' the wheel!" "We'll be there in a jiffy, Cap'n!" Celaeno smiled slightly at the enthusiasm of her crew, which only prompted my curiosity further, moreso when the smile dropped to seeming stone cold indifference yet again. I don't know about anyone else, but I imagine that expression we're seeing right then was a facade. But if that's the case, why hide her own enthusiasm? Why ignore the joys and attitude only a pirate could possess? The others seemed perfectly fine acting like real pirates, but the Captain? She acts like it's forbidden or something. Unless she takes the role really seriously... But I got the sensation there was more to it than that. Setting my sandwich down, I opted to jump off the crate I sat upon and followed after the white parrot, joining her at the upper deck with one crew member manned the wheel. "Captain." Caleano acknowledged me with a glance over her shoulder. "Why are you so reluctant to act like a proper pirate?" Credit to her, the anthropomorphic bird didn't even attempt to deny the accusation. Instead, Caleano huffed and adorned a forlorn expression, switching her gaze out to the cloud we sailed across once the ship started ascending. Good thing I didn't get motion sickness, all those times around Rainbow have paid off. With one hand on hip, the Captain of the ship explained in a subdued fashion, "Despite how my crew like to behave, we were pirates in past tense. I'm afraid that's no longer the case..." "What happened?" I inquired gently, taking a few steps closer to offer some comfort if necessary. Caleano sighed, lowering her gaze to the floorboards with a saddened expression. "The Storm King." The who? She glanced over to the pair of black... Uniforms hanging on clothes dryers nearby. "When I turned down his offer as his right hand, we were threatened to abandon our swashbuckling ways in favour of delivering cargo for his forces. As you can see, we're still growing accustomed to letting go of what we once were..." Storm King... Storm King... Nope, never heard of him. Er Starswirl, details? An opponent Princess Twilight and your friends shall oppose in the near future. I would refrain from taking any action against this certain foe and leave it to them. Zagreus, right now, is our top priority. Right... Still. "Threatened you how?" Caleano shrugged. "Defy the Storm King, and suffer his wrath." "...That's it?" A nod. "...Typical." I scoffed, rolling my eyes. "A cliche villainous threat. You're abandoning everything that means to be a pirate just because of one threat some random tyrant made?" Caleano snapped her head to me, frowning in disapproval. "Like there are any better ideas." "There are." I immediately countered, gesturing to her attire. "Look at you. Look at your crew. You're pirates for God's sake. You don't take orders from Kings. The whole point is to rebel, pillage and plunder at your leisure! Search for buried treasure and sail far across the seas - Or in your case, skies - for as far as the eye can see! You can't call yourselves reputable pirates if you bow down to authority so easily; that goes against the whole point!" That said, I turned around and hurried down to the main deck, my boots slamming on the ground directing many of the bird's attention. Good, because I needed them to hear all this. "You're not slaves! You're not delivery birds! You're PIRATES!" My fist pounded on the chest for emphasis. "To become such in the first place means you have a rebellious fire in your heart! Who is this Storm King to say what you can and cannot do? Who says you can't enjoy the free winds and adventurous spirits when he's not looking?" To further emphasize my passionate point, I then proceeded to climb atop the fixed crate and called out over the ship. "Are you all slaves to a King?!" "Nay!" The rest of the crew responded aside from the Captain, who just stood on the steps and was regarding me in wonder. Good, maybe it'll sink in. "Should you be told what you can do by anyone but your Captain?!" "Nay!" "Are we servants, or are we pirates?!" "Pirates!" Followed with the sounds of unsheathing metal and weapons pointed in the air. My grin only widened, raising my own fist high. "And you're not letting some overrated tyrant tell you how to live your lives, are you?! Let's prove him and your Captain wrong!" "Aye!" And what better way to do it than in musical accompaniment? I jumped off the box and widened my arms, putting on my own pirate tone yet again and commencing with returning the spirit to a ship that has tried so hard to forget it. The crew joined in a split-second. And while we were all jig dancing like real swashbucklers, I danced over to the stunned lead parrot and emphasized with joy. A map brought and unrolled atop a crate, all of us looking over it with barely-contained glee. And a feminine voice pitched in, with all the jovial nature only a pirate could bring. Caleano leaped atop the upper deck over the railing, finally seeing it for herself. Yes! YES! I grinned upwards at the equally smiling parrot before continuing onwards with the song, pointing out with a loud exclaim over the side of one ship. I spun around the log holding the main sails, and pointed with unrestrained glee. My love for pirate lore in general was getting the better of me, but who cares? My first and, perhaps, last time of ever partaking in a pirate crew. And Caleano did her part yet again, both our backs dancing against one another with all the free spirit only a pirate crew may have. And on the main deck, the parrot crew danced and interlocked arms to their heart's content. I was loving every minutes of this! When was the last time I had such fun? Before leaving Ponyville, of course! Guitar lessons with Flash doesn't count, certainly! I motioned to the rest of the crew with a pirate's grin. "You're all pirates, ya gob[BEEP]s." Exclamations of agreement, and my grin of triumph was transformed to surprise by a hand grabbing the scruff of my neck and dragging right next to the main wheel, courtesy of their lively Captain. Setting me beside her, Captain Caleano called out to the rest of her crew with newfound pirate resolve. "Alright ya scallywags! Let's prove how no one tells our crew what we can and cannot do!" It was like she was an entirely different character. A startling experience, but also a welcoming one. "Full speed to the nearest outpost of the Storm King! We are gonna get ourselves some extra rewards for puttin' up with that tyrant's orders!" "Aye aye Captain!" They all saluted with ecstatic postures, hurrying around the ship with far more zeal than earlier. Also, parrot rainbows wings for full sails. Nice. "Ye be havin' our thanks stranger." Caleano smirked my way. "Perhaps ye should be rewarded with somethin' only a true pirate may possess. I've got just the thing." "An eyepatch?" She chuckled. "Better than that lad. How about yer own pirate name? Any suggestions?" A pirate name! Oh God, I wasn't ready for this! It felt like such a privilege. Well... It's easy to use a name added with 'beard,' but I wasn't the Captain of the crew so that couldn't work regardless. What name would fit... A hohoho! "Y'arg, I have just the name in mind, Cap'n." My grin matched hers humouredly. "I be Jack Starrow, scourge of the seven skies!" "A pleasure to meet ye, Jack Starrow." And befriending a pirate was, perhaps, the most surreal experience of that day, signifying the bonds with one hand shaking the other tightly, man to parrot. Aye, what a pleasurable experience this be... Leaning over the edge of the starboard, the soft winds caressing my hair and face. A while back, the sensation was freezing when my clothes were still wet. Thankfully I was allowed to change in the crew quarters, and they were kind enough to dry my wet black coat for me and anything else that got caught in the ocean water. Although, I emptied out anything in my pockets before giving the coat to them. Pirates were still pirates, after all. For now, the ride was a smooth sail through clear clouds, leading to God knows where. Certainly a fresh change of pace from all the walking and chasing I had to do to keep up with Zagreus. A giant Timberwolf, Mane-iac, Nightmare Rarity, Garble and his cronies. All in arguably the same day. Of course a break was needed. I absolutely had to be in best condition to take on Zagreus without all these irritable obstacles blocking my path. Now, this voyage might be a distraction in itself, but nothing would be done telling these guys to hurry up and drop me off at the nearest port. Besides, I always had Starswirl to let me know if urgency was suddenly required. A hand clasped my shoulder, would've made me jump had I not heard the approaching sound of a crystal peg leg hitting solid floorboards. "Always a pleasure to witness." Caleano commented, joining me at looking over the clouds. "I can't thank ye enough for bringing our spirit back to us, matey. We owe ya a debt for this one." "Aye, think of me repayin' my own debt for your all savin' me from the ruthless seas." I replied rather playfully, taking far more amusement in talking this way than I should be. The Captain didn't seem to mind, grinning widely and slapping my back shoulder - Ow - with approval. "We'd make a fine pirate out of yer yet, Starrow." Followed with a glint in her sly dark pink eyes. "How'd ya fancy joinin' our crew a while longer? I could do with a first hand." I chuckled at the half-serious statement, glancing down to the ring on my finger, still glimmering that precious beauty that reminded of someone more valuable to me than anyone else. "A temptin' offer, Captain, but one I must decline. I have... Other things waiting for me back home." "Arg, there be a mistress in your life then." Was it me, or did Caleano sound somewhat disappointed? Nothing on her face screamed that, though. She smirked coyly. "No wonder that ring is so precious to ya; I see it in your tiny eyes. She's your treasure." ...I looked down to the jewel, and smiled. "Yes, yes she is..." The parrot anthro nodded, once again clasping my shoulder and guiding me to face the deck, practically shoving me along with her. "Well, she be a very lucky mistress to have someone so passionate and full of spirit." Ha! Arg she be more frustrated and exasperated as to what that spirit could bring at times. "Where is she, then?" "In the land of Equestria." Caleano paused at that, something haunted passing over her face before quickly composing herself. The Hell was that? A placating grin. "I see. Pray tell, Starrow, why ye be so far from home to begin with?" "A very long story, Captain." I grinned sheepishly. She shrugged callously. "Well, we won't be arriving to our next stop for a while yet, laddie. And we're always eager to hear stories about far-off... Hmm... What is that?" I followed her pointing to the upper sky- What the-?! "Nightshade!" The small owl descended from the heavens with a happy call of "Hoo!" Landing right into my palms with a somewhat drained features. No kidding, it must've been so exhausting tracking me down like this, ever since before leaving the human world I had Nightshade deliver a letter through the portal at Canterlot High back to Twilight before my departure back to some random spot in Equestria. ...What? I never mentioned having Nightshade send Twilight and friends a message until now? Where else did you think the owl was this whole time? And it looks like that was a success, judging by the scroll of paper attached on his right claw, carefully removing it and placing the message in my pocket. From Twilight, I hoped, as a response, and something to read in my own spare time. Caleano blinked at the gesture, but smirked knowingly afterwards. "Clever little guy, to track ye down all the way out here." Nightshade puffed out his furry chest at that, prompting the Captain's chuckle. "A letter from the very same mistress, I'm guessin'?" "The one and only ever will be." I nodded in affirmation, prompting the parrot to mirror the nod and motion for me to follow, one crew member pulling up a few smaller crates to form some circle at the center of the deck. Hmm? Six crates each, with Nightshade now resting on my shoulder yet again. I was glad to have him back, admittedly. Felt rather empty without his comforting presence, another reminder to someone whom I desperately missed. "So." Caleano gestured to the empty spot beside her, while the rest of the crew all took seats themselves and gathering in an excited group of friends. Alright, I'll humour them, taking my reserved seat and leaning forward with the others. "Tell us your tale, Starrow, how it came to be that one creature lingered so far from home." ...Ah [BEEP] it. No harm in telling some pirates this story, right? They could be trusted enough at this point. And even if they did decide to pay Ponyville a visit themselves, Twilight and the rest could handle them if needs be. "Very well." I rubbed my hands together, smiling. Because retelling everything about my friends, also, was great help to bringing me comfort. "Tis a tale of a man who walked the stars, falling to another land. He met six equines, and slowly became coaxed from bitterness and self-loathing, to compassion and loving. And fell in love, he did, with the mare's greatest leader; a unicorn so fierce, passionate, wise and beautiful beyond all known things. It's not quite the love tale you'd ever heard of, but memories I wouldn't give up for the most golden of treasures..." This feel like the worst idea ever conjured up. And from someone like me, that'd be quite saying a lot. Y'arg, rest assured you'd land safe and unharmed, lad. I snorted, drawing some of their attention. "It's nothing." I quickly said, directing the attention back towards this rather insane plan. "Again, I'm not certain this will work, Captain, with all due respect." "You did say ye wanted to get back and stop that monster quickly, did ya?" "Well yeah but-" "And he'd be busy currently causin' mishap all over yer land, aye?" "Aye but-" "And ye wanna protect what's most important to ye, savvie?" "Alright I get it." I snapped, though not unkindly, rolling my eyes in exasperation. "I'm just saying, there has to be better options than this." "Nonsense!" Caleano responded with confidence, her crew readying the cannon. "One surefire shot in the right direction will bring ya back to ye land in no time! We already have one mad creature runnin' around and callin' the shots, but this Zagreus bloke sounds like someone who needs to be stopped as soon as. So hop aboard, Starrow, your ride to Equestria awaits!" ...I wasn't gonna win this argument, was I? Aye, best do as she suggests, lad. The sooner we reach Equestria, the sooner we're closer to findin' and puttin' a stop to our foe for good. I won't like, I'm actually glad you're getting into the spirit of things, teacher. But even so, every part of my mind and chest were screaming against the potential to be literally shot out of a cannon and landing God knows where. I still wasn't in my pony form, lest we forget, so there was no guarantee to my survival. Even though everyone seemed confident about it. Including Nightshade, the owl safely tucked into my duffle bag. Hopefully he won't be too comfortable in there, I might actually need him should things go awry. Their unwavering expressions caused my grimace, slowly walking over to their position before Caleano quickly raised a hand. "Hold on one sec." And snapped her fingers to the side, one parrot hurrying over with a weapon presented... To me. "From the sound of things, you'll need all the protection ya can get. Take it, as a token of our new friendship, and for everything you've done to regain our spirits." ...Well... Slowly, I picked up the clean thin sword and begun admiring the handiwork. Clearly never have been used, must've been in storage. It's no lightsaber, but it'll certain do in making enemies think twice. Although, might be a little dangerous to carry around at all times. Starswirl, could you-? Of course. Simply throw up the weapon. I obliged, the cutlass disappearing as soon as it left my palm. Alright, that's that. I nodded with a smile to the stunned crew. "Let's just say I placed it in storage, for future use. Thanks again, Captain." Recovering with a blink, Caleano chuckled. "Yer full of surprises, ain't ya Starrow?" Well. "And should we ever come across those six friends of yours in some future, then don't worry, we'll treat them as members of the crew too." That... Was actually reassuring. I nodded again with a gratified smile, but finding myself hesitant to, again, consider climbing into the thing. Caleano noticed, for she rolled her eyes with a humoured smile and snapped her fingers yet again, and I found myself being helplessly dragged by a few parrots and practically shoved feet-first inside the musty old weapon, the unpleasant scent of gunpowder filling my nostrils. And the Captain called out whilst I felt the cannon shift upwards, seeing only the green clouds around my viewpoint. "Best of luck to yer, Jack Starrow!" Huh... So this must be how Pinkie- FEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEELS-! Chapter 172: Babylon DragoonWasn't. Letting go. For the life of me. And who could possibly blame me at this point, barely opening my eyes and clutching with the tightest grip I could muster on some metallic pole which descends down into the clouds. Every time I peek one eye open, my anxiety rockets up and prompts me to clutch harder and potentially cause his hands to bleed, the coolness of the metal and the chill of the winds bringing me the sole comfort. I'm just glad landing straight into this pole after being shot out countless miles away from a cannon didn't smash my face in. As if I wasn't hideous enough; you know, looking like the failed lab results of Danny Devito's clone. Although, my limbs were slightly bruised upon forcing them to connect around the metallic pole, dangling beneath some rocky structure I dared not look upwards to examine. Everything was rather a blur to me, sailing through the air at impossible speeds like that. It was out of sheer luck I managed to spot and timely grab anything at such a velocity. Wonder how Rainbow managed to tolerate that. "Rainbow, how are you not exhausted?" "Psh, like I get tired that easily. But I'm glad I got you to at least have fun, in the end." "Yep, thanks for doing that, the pain aside." "No prob! So... You're not mad?" "You mares seem to be affecting me with your personalities every passing day... Just try not to throw me into considerable danger like that again." "Heh, no promises. We should definitely hang out sometime. You're not so bad when you're grouchy." "...Thanks, I think. And underneath that reckless behaviour of yours lies a heart of gold. Of course, we should spend time together again. I look forward to it." Great, I'm even having flashbacks of better times under pressure. Will that happen every time I mentally or physically mention one of my friend's names. Like, say, Pinkie Pie! "All right little ones! Bath time-" Nope! Nooooope! Should be concentrating on the here and now, as Qui-Gon would say. And speaking of questionably wise mentors... Starswirl! You popping up anytime soon? Maybe help get us out of this life-threatening predicament! Even in my backpack, Nightshade was shivering from our ruthlessly high position, and I don't think the owl had it in him to carry my weight to safety. Apologies, Jack. I was preoccupied. Preoccupied?! Salvation will arrive in your location very soon. What, I was gonna be rescued? By who? Judging by the structure and how high we were, I was guessing along the lines of Wonderbolts. Maybe we were in some kind of pegasi civilization... But wait, there's never been any signs of a pegasi location featuring buildings made with rocks. I thought they built everything with clouds. Well, in many cases, that is an accurate presumption. Varying on the functions for the buildings in questions, however, some material mixed together with clouds, utilizing the fascinating tricks of pegasi magic, include that or concrete or bricks. As for what will keep you from falling off, I never mentioned it to be someone. Look to your right. Alright... Slowly opening my hesitant eyes, carefully scanning towards the general right direction of my fatal position- ...Huh... Alright... Floating platform. That's a new one. As new as it can get in a world like this, anyway. Very roomy, a large rocky platform in the shape of a small island hovered below my feet, as though expecting me to land atop it... So I had, with tingling reactions to my feet. Yikes. And immediately fell on my arse, unprepared as the tiny rocks and... Were those bushes on the edges... Proceeded to carry me away and ascend to the Heavens some more. The platform had the shape of a disorganized square, jagged and points in every direction, almost as if it were part of a jigsaw piece dislodged. Okay Starswirl, I'll bite. Where the Hell am I? Look. Look? Look at what? This platform or...? The words died from my mind. Reaching a stationary platform next, connected with a larger, wider area of the ludicrous yet gorgeous civilization before, my legs moved on their own accord, leaping off the edge of one small island to a bigger one, in utter amazement and disbelief by what I was seeing before my very small eyes. A city in the clouds... Bespin anyone? As I said, Starswirl hummed in quiet satisfaction. I was preoccupied. This place brings back old fond memories. An ancient city, with floating islands, buildings, pathways, gardens and so much more, either stationary or moving about the while utopia as though it all had a will of its own. Shrubbery and plantlife stuck out from edges and tiles of the floor and round buildings, ascending further above the clouds to unknown heights. I was almost getting motion sickness from staring at it all, standing on one edge as though to completely confirm what I was presently seeing was no illusion. Cloudsdale had nothing on this! This was... This was incredible! It looked exactly like Sky Sanctuary from Sonic & Knuckles! Right down to the last detail! Hmhmhmhm. My teacher chuckled in fond amusement. It has been far too long, I think. Allow me to be the first, to welcome you, Jack, to the ancient and forgotten city... Of Babylon. A long time ago, far beyond the current times of today, there existed a utopia reserved for ponies whom deemed Equestria unsuited for their ambitions. After the founders of the land branded together to create a new age, over time, some ponies found the peace and prosperity unsettling, a sign that ill has yet to come, and shall be. As Starswirl began his tale over days of yore, I was busy jumping and traveling across the vast ruined city, unable tot conceal my outward awe and wonder. Because, as I said, the landscape was absolutely amazing. There was this aging charm to this place that brought out my sense for curiosity and exploration. Twilight would be hyperventilating if she were here to witness. Their warnings to the founders - That of Commander Hurricane, Clover the Clever, Smart Cookie, Private Pansy, Chancellor Puddinghead and Princess Platinum - were left unheeded, for the founders have already declared a new age of peace, and wish it to be kept that way, fearful of the creatures lurking, waiting for the spirit of friendship they bestowed to weaken so the land would be taken into the cold yet again. Disgruntled, but not yet defeated, those whom predicted grave danger to the land gathered all their followers and, using ancient equine magic, rose over the heights of the heavens and constructed a new haven for all to be safe from the machinations of the land below. Landing on another platform with a satisfying grunt, I examined the architecture of a doorway leading into what seemed to be an inn. Hm, Clover the Clever sounds like your kind of guy, Starswirl. Well, we often went out on Saturdays and play croquet against fellow unicorns. ...Was that a quip? Starswirl... I'm proud of you. The lecturer continued as if I haven't spoken, his voice rather a soothing audible guide whilst I explored further across the skies. With their combined efforts - Earth Ponies, pegasi and unicorns alike - the unification of their respective powers worked in harmony to create a new society, vowed with watching over the land far below, in case their enemies arisen... And they would be prepared to face them. Then... Where was everyone? So far I've yet to encounter a single living being in this decayed green and yellow city, brushing my fingers over a stone wall curiously. Initial assumption is that they died out over history, otherwise why else would this ancient society seem so abandoned? That the case, Starswirl? You wouldn't be far off, my young student. With an audible heaved sigh. Their tale ended in tragedy, but that's another story. Suffice to say, this city's inhabitants devoted their lives in preparation for the darkness that inevitable threatened to consume their lands... And fought they did, to the very ends of the land, leaving this abandoned utopia as a part of time. ...My eyes picked up on a carved sign coated in dust, pulling up a sleeve to brush the dust away, and revealing what was said next to the grand decrepit staircase. HEROES OF BABYLON And my gaze wandered up to the massive round building up ahead. It was surprising how all this magic could support the landscapes after all these years, never seeming to wear out and die. The ponies below never learned of this place? Well, a vast majority of them. Starswirl explained with a sudden hint of mischief, whilst I traveled up the stairs slowly. However, one day, six certain ponies discovered a trail leading to this City above the Clouds, and reached this plane to abide their curiosity... ...Ending up becoming heroes along the way. Was Starswirl's finishing statement upon my entrance into the abandoned building, flinching a little at the sounds of crumbling stone and dust. Charming, but what really brought my attention was the six massive statues centered around the circle interior, all stonily regarding one another with fierce expressions of determination. Raising a brow, my curiosity only heightened, and my mind's eye envisioned Twilight beside, jotting down everything in a notepad and hurriedly inspecting the massive statues. Reaching the middle, I gazed around in eye-widened awe. A built Earth Pony with a beard. A pegasus clad in armour with a shield on his back. An aged unicorn with kind eyes. An Earth Pony in an old dress. A pegasus in Arabic-style attire. My jaw literally dropped at the last statue towering before me. Of course! Why else did he sound so coy just then? For a stone replica of those wise eyes and stern expression, stared mightily ahead to nothingness, all too recognizable from our own number of encounters. No wonder you're so familiar with this place, Starswirl, you and these guys all found Babylon together? By pure chance, perhaps. In any case, we were fortunate that our lead guided us to this place, for Babylon was in great peril by the time of our arrival. What happened? I inquired this mentally while my hands with on hips, staring up at the statue of my teacher and admiring the craftsmanship. The magic utilized to maintain the stability of this utopia was indeed powerful, but could only last for so long. The citizens grew more and more drained with every ounce of magic devoted to keeping their home floating. It became daunting, and time was short before the landscape would fall. Fortunately, Magnus and I developed a permanent spell which would recycle the needed magic necessary to maintain the stability without relying heavily on the energy of the city's inhabitants. It's a rather complex spell, you see- Magic, got it. Indeed... In return for our efforts, the inhabitants of Babylon were kind enough to carve these statues in our honour, expressing their eternal gratitude for our services. They were quite a warm folk, in spit of their initial wariness from our unscheduled arrival. Wow. Just... Wow. I too wore a similar reaction to the sight before us. Sitting upon an edge, with Nightshade also in awe at the hovering landscape beside my face, we had a pretty amazing view of the rest of Babylon before us. Just observing these platforms either stationary or moving back and forth, connecting everything from one to the other. Hell, even the ones with buildings on them moved about as if they owned the place. No wonder those birds from Sonic Riders were so eager to find this place, it was spectacular! Bespin ain't got nothing on this! This would be a perfect place for establishing headquarters while we searched for Zagreus. Hell, maybe as a safe haven whenever I simply needed to be alone. Twilight would absolutely love it here, so much history and architecture not seen in eons. Rainbow would have a blast zooming around in the air of this city, likely using the whole place as a form of race track. Rarity would want to re-decorate and give the ruins a sense of dignity and meaning again. Pinkie... Would probably help Rarity in that regard. Fluttershy would search for any insects of birds which have nested anywhere in this floating landscape. And Applejack... I don't know, she'd probably do her own thing without any trees to kick... Maybe there were some greenhouses somewhere, I did see plenty of gardens. Yeah, Applejack would tend to the gardens and give them life again. ... I missed them. Like, terribly so. Just the thought of their own antics across this ruined city prompted my weary sigh, gazing down over my lap at the fluffy clouds below. Heh, imagine if I was, right now, directly above Ponyville. That would set me back to ground zero... And even tempt me some more of just returning home and being in the safe, comforting arms of the ponies and dragon I loved. ...God dammit. I missed it all. Reading with Twilight. Kicking trees with Applejack. Partying with Pinkie. Arguing about fashion and hairstyles with Rarity. Clashing with Rainbow. Looking after animals with Fluttershy. Playing with Spike. Flying kites with Starlight. Just... I want to go back. I desperately wanted to. And that felt incredibly selfish of me... I beg to differ, Jack. It is far from self-serving to desire being in the presence of those whom make you feel safe and at home. You love these ponies you've grown to befriend alongside, and wish to keep them safe and happy in turn. Your sacrifice to keep fighting, and protect your family doesn't make you selfish, my young pupil, but devoted to preserving their innocence. They are proud of you, Jack, whether even they realize this or not. Starswirl then lowered his tone. I understand what it's like to miss those I care about, so deeply. ...Right. Well, no point in continuing feeling sorry for myself. I stood up, dusting my trousers and smiling down to the blinking owl on my shoulder, whom began flying off and perching himself elsewhere. Couldn't stick around long, I imagine. Zagreus wouldn't be waiting for me to explore this majestic city for as much as I could. Needed to figure out a way off. Perhaps there's some means, like a transportation or an ancient equivalent to a docking bay for those who weren't pegasi or unicorns. ...Did they have balloons back then, Starswirl. Hmhm, any aerial craft currently in the city would be more risky to use than you realize, Jack. Before a pause. Yet, if we could move aside a solution to venturing back down to the land below, I have... A request for you, my student. A mission, if you will. Oh? Been a while since you've asked for that. The long-time assignment thus far had been tracking down Zagreus. What can I do? Trust me, this is vitally important too, Jack. There's a reason behind your earlier enquiry; why no one has visited or uncovered this ruined city in years. Because, Jack, the truth of the matter is, Babylon has only just returned to this realm. ...What...? Before the inhabitants marched off into facing their quarry, they installed a contingency plan which would activate should anything befall them. A spell powerful enough to vanquish the entire city from the world for a long time, lasting a few centuries before it would reappear again. This was five-hundred years ago. ...So Babylon only returned recently! Precisely. I pictured Starswirl nodding in approval. But the spell remains intact, and Babylon is doomed to repeat the process unless we break the spell. Partially, I request this out of personal history for myself, but I'd rather this city stick around, discovered and inhabited by Equestria once again, as a means of honouring those who fought for their peaceful centuries. Wow, this reminded me far too much of what Sombra did to his Empire ages ago... But wait, I don't have any magic Starswirl. How could I cancel out the spell... Oh... ...But even so, I don't know how to find the source of this spell. Unless there's some physical manifestation somewhere deeper in the city... Perceptive without knowing it, my protege. Yes, the core of the magic lies hidden further into Babylon. Though I recommend we do hurry, sunset already approaches, and I oppose to seeing you affected should the spell happen againat any given moment. Either disappearing with me, or disappearing in a flash and leaving me falling below to my death. Lovely. "Come on Nightshade!" I called out to the owl perched nearby, smiling wryly at my fate. "We've got a lost city to preserve!" So let me get this right Starswirl... You had friends? Surely it is not that inconceivable to grasp? Turn right. Huh? Oh. I took the next direction, descending down some steps in a brisk pace on my brisk walk towards where the magic was located, venturing deeper and lower into the ruins of Babylon. But serious though, teach, aside from Celestia, Luna and Scorpan, I always mistook your past living self as some sort of reclusive librarian, like Twilight pre-Ponyville days. Ah. One left and three pathways down. And I can understand your skepticism there, Jack. Truth be told, history often depicts my concept of friendship to be glazed over in favour of my other accomplishments. Over time, I had begun to appreciate what the magic of friendship truly means, before it became too late. Are you sure it wasn't too late now? You're already dead... No offense. As I skidded around another corner, the third pathway concluding with numerous small platforms right ahead leading to another section of the city. Gotta jump these, don't I? Regretfully. Right... Rubbing my hands together, I took a few steps back and prepared... And leaped, the tiny stationary platforms thankfully are in short range of one another. Anyway, friends. Were they as wise and devoted to magic as you? Hmhm. They were wise indeed, but in their own special ways. Starswirl sounded more and more upbeat the further we talked about this, clearly recalling good times. The six... The seven of us were strong in our magic, stronger more as a team. We were eventually recognized as the Pillars of Equestria. A rather self-indulgent title, yes, but during those times we were Equestria's only means of defense from the monsters which threatened all innocent and pure lives... Take another right after your last jump. Pillars of Equestria... No offense again Starswirl, but I've never even heard of any of this except your own exploits. If these other ponies are equally responsible for protecting Equestria as much as you, why weren't they recognized for their achievements just like you were to this day too? I imagine my own role in the royal education for Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, resulting in the benevolent rulers they are to this day, might have left the land a greater impression. Down those steps and take one left, then three rights. Still, I'm relieved and gratified the exploits of my friends are at least heard of through the art of storytelling. Through some means or other, they deserved to have their stories known by the Equestrians of the present and future. My achievements are no less greater than theirs. Carefully jumping down from a wall to what seemed like a center with a fountain - Still impressively working after all this time - I had to ask more. Who were these friends of yours? Well, in answer to your earlier question first Jack, they were powerful, and utilized magic through their own unique ways. We formed a group: Myself, Mistmane, Rockhoof, Mage Meadowbrook, Somnambula, Flash Magnus and, last but certainly not least, our coordinator and battle tactician, Stygian. And Gandalf the Gray, and Gandalf the White, and Monty Python and the Holy Grail's Black Knight. Hmhmhmhm, indeed. One left down this street, by the way. Together, we formed the Pillars, and what each of our strengths represented: Elements of Strength, Beauty, Bravery, Hope, Healing and Sorcery. United and just... One more right, we're almost there now. So... Mulling this over, you guys were basically the Mane Six before the Mane Six. What's next, you were all their ancestors or something... Oh my God are you six the mare's ancestors? Are you Twilight's ancestor, Starswirl? She would freak! Hell, she'd probably faint in excitement! Wait, did that mean you had your own Elements of Harmony back in the day? Was this 'Stygian' the Spike of the group? The Starlight? Were there more Elements of Harmony? I wouldn't presume to draft comparisons between your friends and mine, Jack. Every one of our allies were special in some way... Some similarities aside. Starswirl sounded deeply amused. Alas, no other Elements of Harmony exist; they were created long after we departed from the world... But regardless, we never needed them, as they're in safe hoofs with the six wonderful Equestrians we know. Well, that's a fair point. And Stygian... I faltered in my step as Starswirl had with his voice, trailing off as if lost in solemn memory. But that quickly composed itself, more conviction in his tone than ever before. Stygian was also special. Gifted, talented and bold. I taught him everything I knew; he was one of two beings I could ever call my son... ...I'm sure he lived a good life... ...Yes, he had... Starswirl sighed tiredly, before picking himself back up and suddenly switching back to fond humour. I recall an instance where Stygian and Mistmane bestowed a harmless prank on Rockhoof, replacing his shovel with an accurate replica as he tried digging into obsidian stone with it. Hmhm, his reactive expression is something I can remember for eternal. Stygian and Mistmane certainly found the jest highly amusing. Now there was a shock; Starswirl sounded dead close to bursting out in laughter with that aged wise voice, normally far more composed and serious. Just the mannerisms of his tone then were bringing a humoured smile to my face, letting my teacher reminisce good times. And he indulged my patience as I continued walking. And there was a time where, one day during our ventures into the wilderness, Magnus and Somnambula volunteered to cook our evening camping meal... With disastrous results. They- They mistook Wild Sour Berries for Sweet Orange Berries and gave our circle of friends quite an involuntary reaction to the meal we dined on. I can still faintly recognize the sensation in my metaphorical stomach. Sounds like you've had a long share of mishaps about you. Then again, what would best friends be without getting involved in antics together, for better or worse? You must tell me about your time with them soon, Starswirl. You have my word, Jack. I'm confident they would have loved to meet you. I'm certain Rockhoof and yourself would certainly have gotten along. In the meantime, however, we have reached our destination. Already? Time flies when one was recalling... Well, good times. And the massive round building before my ending pathway mightily reached much further into the white clouds, leading up to God knows where. This was it, I couldn't feel the power within but... There was some sort of tingling sensation on the back of my neck. "Hoo!" Nightshade landed on my shoulder again, having followed through the air and providing me with an encouraging look from bird features. Thanks pal. I nodded, smirking towards the large round exterior with the massive gaping doorway, wide open for any visitors. Security measures? I think not! The rays of evening hitting the side of my face, the sunset looking far too majestic and breathtaking all the way up here, I ventured onwards to complete my task. Babylon falls no more. Wow. That was... Incredibly easy. Like, barely any challenge at all. Naught. The second I stepped in, I was already greeted with the prize right smack-dab in the middle of the huge circle interior, daylight pouring through cracks and open windows, the sounds of chirping birds and insects everywhere. A building looking far more decrepit and abandoned for centuries as the rest. And in the center, clearly the prize we sought. For a small pillar with a round staircase leading up the small structure, and the dark purple magic sparking and resting about it, as though something for visitors to come and gawk at whenever they pleased. Seriously, no security measures at all? The citizens were rather prideful. They deemed no one would be foolish enough to venture near strong magic for any purpose. Welp... Sorry Starswirl but that's on them. "Nightshade, wait here." Just in case what I was about to do then would result negatively in some way. and I didn't want my friend getting hurt as a result. While the small owl obediently perched himself upon a branch leaking through the stone walls, I carefully stepped forward, reaching the staircase with barely anything happening. Hell, a part of me was expecting the floor beneath to collapse any given moment. This did seem like a very long building both above and below us. So what do I do, Starswirl? I ask this whilst walking up the round staircase. Do I just grab the magic with my bare hands? A more ideal approach, Jack, would be clap both hands together with the core between them, erasing the magic in one swift stroke. Any moments of touching the magic for more than s econd may result in something catastrophic, and we don't need any ill fate to befall on Babylon, ancient forgotten city or no. Or worse, anything that would happen to you. I had to smirk at that. Appreciate it teacher. I'll be careful. Just one clap then? Easy. Before long, the core of glowing mystifying purple magic was presented before me, resting neatly on a tiny pedestal pointing up the ceiling. Slowly rubbing my hands, I cautiously proceeded to position both limbs against the sides of the core, the magic letting off sparks into my palms and fingers. And I felt nothing, the sparks harmlessly bouncing off. Allowing a moment of smug satisfaction, I nodded to myself reared both hands back in preparation. No sense in dwardling. One, two, three... Four. With barely a zap, the magic vanished. ... ... ... ...Well, no earthquake yet. Slowly, I opened my palms just to make certain. No magic and no burns to my hands, as if it was never there to begin with. Did... Did I do it? Just needed some confirmation here before celebrating. You did indeed, my student. Babylon preserves without the threat of disappearing to time ever again. Well done Jack... And thank you. I... That's it? Correct. ...Huh... I was expecting more of an outcome- Oh, there it is! The sudden angry vibrations prompted my startled state to quickly grab the edges of the pedestal to keep from falling off the pillar. An earthquake in the sky! They really made things authentic with this place! These are shockwaves, and they're exponential! What? Was I gonna have Rayquaza pop up through the building any moment for trespass and as a boss fight? 'Cause I was content facing demons or sirens alike, but a Legendary Pokemon of the Ozone? No thank you-! Above you! A split-second upwards, followed with my body leaping backwards, straight off the pillar, as the small structure collapsed and smashed by the weight of whatever fell down and attempted to crush me while my guard was down. Jesus! My body landed roughly on the stone floor, ignoring the bits of rock and dust bouncing off my hair and head from above. Ow my tailbone! Clenching my features, I grit my teeth and glared upwards at whatever was trying to kill this time- No... [BEEP]ing... Way...! A harsh trail of laughter followed, a bald stallion with human-coloured skin and one glowing black horn, his body brimming with dark unstable magic as he descended from the heavens to float beside the dangerous machine I recognized all too well. Deeply black void eyes with a matching repulsive grin leered down at the sight of me, motioned to the very monstrosity that tried to crush me just then. "Ironic, isn't it?" Zagreus began snidely, that dark humour all too present. "You will die at the hands of one of your favourite machines. Discord isn't the only creature whom can break through the barriers of universal probabilities and pull through things which never had a place here... Sound familiar, Jack?" Blood red in colour, shining brightly from the reflection of the sun outside, a hand cannon as one limb, a spearing drill for another, lower legs capable of firing ice, the bottom half of the body thin with a small cockpit as the stomach, and the upper body massive, round with many glowing white 'eyes' dotted across the chestplates. Two red wings producing blue energy to keep the humongous machine stable. Another cockpit as the head... With neither a single person in either. My fist clenched. Okay, arguably worse than a Rayquaza... "I can't kill you with magic, boy." Black eyes narrowed in disdainful glee. "However, this machine will compensate for that minor inconvenience quite nicely. No more words to be shared, old friend... Now, die." On cue, the Egg Dragoon reared back its violently spinning drill, and I quickly prepared myself. But the behemoth of a boss didn't target my standing spot. But rather, the ground beneath me. Ah, so we were doing this Unleashed style-! I couldn't stop the short screams from my mouth at the sudden velocity I was descending, through the interior of the building with no next floor in sight. Remains of the floor I previously walked upon fell with me, barely making any minor platforms. My eyes were already watering, but I could just reach the nearest rock... Ah! Managing to stable myself, for the moment, I knelt down on the falling piece of debris and immediately picked up on the sound of whirring machinery above, glaring upwards. The Egg Dragoon was quick to follow me, knocking back any other debris and aiming its massive hand cannon in my general direction. Well at least it wasn't the drill! You have to jump! And jump I did, picking up on the sounds of firing plasma impacting every small platform I leaped from one to another on, barely missing the heat of the gun brushing against my back. The fact I was still even breathing at this point astonished me. I truly was a gary stu! How else would I survive fighting off an Egg Dragoon?! The same way I fought off Tirek, likely- Oh [BEEP]! I barely managed to dodge that next assault, the drill coming down and tearing off the next platform in two. Okay, continuous dodging won't work for me. At this point, the Dragoon will tear every protective debris in half, there'll be nothing to keep me grounded or safe! As if currently falling to my death wasn't enough! Wind catching in my mouth, I grit my teeth and struggled to even see through glasses or squinting, the wind picking though we weren't even outside yet. How long does this building last?! Gah! Again, barely avoiding the next assaults, the few platforms I jumped behind from being encased with ice just like part of the walls, barely managing to hit me. Although, freezing to death sounded less painful than being incinerated or speared from a drill at this point. Rolling onto another small flat rock, I pocketed my hand, reaching down for... Yes! Still there! The cutlass gifted by Celaeno wouldn't help at this moment, the Dragoon's armour was way too steep for any sword to penetrate. And I lacked the strength or speed of a certain azure hedgehog whom fought this beastly Dragoon before - Twice - to best it with brute force. But a machine was still a machine... And I just needed to get above it, but how-? Once again, dodging the incendiary plasma, although this time running around the small platform along with some rolling, somehow managing to not to touch the scorched spots the fire left behind. With no one piloting the Dragoon, one could assume it was currently working via remote control or autopilot. And Eggman doesn't strike me as the type to hand our such powerful weapons to any strange equine, often idiotic as he can be. So autopilot it was. Ergo, its attacks weren't coordinated. Ergo, it would be easily tricked with its own scanners. Ergo, I could disable some of its attacks and force it to use a more physical means of assault. Ergo... The drill! With one aimed hum, both the Dragoon's feet preparing to fire some more ice balls suddenly malfunctioned, finding themselves covered in a frosty condition... Before exploding off the lower limbs. Enraged as a machine can get, the Dragoon aimed its whirring cannon in my vicinity, and I retaliated in kind. Not today [BEEP], this battle was mine! The screwdriver worked its magic, sparks firing off the cannon and thoroughly disabling its mechanisms for the moment. Didn't know how long it'd last. Which left just the drill, and the Dragoon was all to happy to utilize it, rearing back once again... As did I. Ready... Ready... If this didn't work, my organs would be Zagreus' evening meal. The drill moved. Now! With the tip barely reaching me, I leaped upwards and pointed downwards, the sonic power of the handheld device tapping into the functions and gears of the drill and, briefly, reducing its spearing into the debris to a complete halt, allowing my uneasy stance to land safely on it... And almost falling off out of imbalance. Come on Jack, live up to your fake last name! Not wasting any time, my feet ran upwards, moving so fast I couldn't be able to fall off by stopping for even a moment, managing to reach the red arm and directly facing upper chest. The Dragoon, however, had other intentions in contrast to mind, immediately moving itself around and causing me to cling with all fours onto the 'shoulder' of the machine, the bottom of my coat whipping violently from the upper edge of the drill working again. Almost there! In motion to the wild swings of the foe, I gripped onto the massive shoulder spike and held on for dear life, grinding my teeth and clenching my expression, screwdriver gripped in my fingers. So close... So Goddamn close! With as much composure and strength I could muster, sheer will assisting in pulling me up to stand instead of kneeling around the spike, planting my shoes firmly into the mech. Almost there! Just needed to... Reach out and... My sonic screwdriver buzzed... Ha! It did... Something! For the spinning Dragoon - Almost causing me motion sickness and my head to whirl for a brief moment - aimed high and fired off its whirring long drill this time, rocket fire turning it around to face my direction from an angle which would aim for my head... And the machine's upper cockpit! That works too! Now Jack! Starswirl's warning was well-timed, for the open skies were now exposed to us, evening shade reflecting off the glistening light of the red armour now sparking and threatening to produce a violent chain reaction. [BEEP]! Yet thankfully, while the harsher winds were now impacting my eyes, face and whipping clothes, the sheer weight and deactivated wings and rockets of the speared Egg Dragoon forced it to descend beneath the clouds at a much faster pace, vanishing right beneath a large mist of fluff whiteness. And I flinched at the explosive sounds and fire emerging from the center of the very clouds I was about to enter... Unless...! I veered off course, heading right through another of clouds instead! Though was it just me, as I fell through to the land below, or was the sky getting much grayer? I could barely see anything then with the winds whipping against my face, threatening to yank my glasses off into the skies if not for my firm grip on them. Starswirl, please tell me I was going to land somewhere soft! Be prepared to experience a rough landing just in case, Jack! Wish I was a pony again, specifically, and more usefully, a pegasus right about now...! Chapter 173: I'm Mister Wright Christmas! I'm Mister Dawn!...Cold... ...Cold. COLD! The rapidly numbing sensations happening all over my laid body was all needed to prompt my startled jump out of the trench of snow, immediately standing upwards to dust every particle of the frozen liquid off the front of my face, chest, arms and legs. Well Starswirl, you weren't kidding about me landing on something soft. But freezing to death from falling into a massive thick layer of snow wasn't what I had in mind. Explains why the clouds turned grey upon descent... Brr. I shivered at the harsh winds, pulling the edges of my coat closer as though it'd help despite the jacket zipped up already. Relentlessly snowflakes impacting my vision, and I had to wipe off the stuff fixed to my glasses before placing them back on... Hardly assisting in helping me check my surroundings. Obvious thick weather... Thick surroundings... Knees buried in heaps of snow... Landscape and shift of gravity implies I was standing on some form of hill... Dark skies... It was far too foggy to get a good general idea as to my exact location... But I swear to God if I was back at the same mountain again- Mount Everhoof, Jack, and regrettably, the mountains which house Yakyakistan and neighbors the Crystal Empire. The Babylonians were very precise in hiding their utopia atop a terrain travelers were least likely to venture. Damn it... I'm back at the beginning...! My breath exhaled through grinded teeth, hands and fingers already feeling ridiculously numb... Should've brought gloves. I loved snow, but I wasn't intending on freezing to death... First course of action? Find some shelter. ...Hold on, was that... Was that smoke, barely visible in a short distance...? Help may be closer than I thought-! Ow! Ow! [BEEP]! [BEEP]! Damn it! Oof! [BEEP]! Fate had a sense of humour, somehow making me trip over layers of deep snow and roll down the hill in the most comedic of values. Landing rather roughly on my side, it occurred to me whilst composing myself and dusting the snow off me just how fortunate I was that the landing a few minutes ago didn't cause more damage to my body than it should've. Any at all. What were there pillows hiding beneath the snow or something-? Oh... So much for help. The smoke, as I slowly approached - Or rather limped cause the ridiculous strong winds were forcing me to - turned out to be originating from the leftover wreckage of a certain mech I somehow managed to best on the way down from the heavens. Charred black tracing across fine metal, patches of fire and smoke wafting off from the discarded piece but huge and small, scattered around the field of snow and quickly wasting no time in being buried by the white stuff. Give it about fifteen minutes, and perhaps half the wreckage would completely disappear from sight. I did this... ...Huh. Even despite my slow transition to dying of hypothermia, I managed to grin in utter disbelief. I fought an Egg Dragoon... And won! That's... Jesus Christ... I mean, how bad[BEEP] was that?! I battled one of the most famous boss fights from the Sonic series and emerged triumphant! Not many others could claim to have a first-hand experience facing this thing... Or winning from it! I was the best! Do you see me now Twilight? Girls! Spike! Look how awesome I was! Zagreus was just proven wrong and underestimated me... Again! I fought off an Egg Dragoon without any help from anyone! YES! "Hoo!" Huh? Oh! An exhale of relief escaped me as the family owl descended from the fog to join, a certain duffle bag clasped in his baby talons. They seem to forget about Nightshade's existence, which works well for me. Numb fingers managing to rub his chin in affection, I noted the poor owl shivering violently and prompting me to place the bag down and open it wide, allowing Nightshade to get some better warmth than I as he climbed inside with the decent-sized object closing behind him. It wasn't much, but it'll have to do until we found some shelter... Maybe Yakyakistan if we're lucky. Rutherford would be more than happy to help, I imagined. Yakyakistan is fifteen miles due west. As you say, the mountain shall bury the remains of the machine as though it was never there. There are a few caves between here and the village, so you may rest without being buried in ten inches of snow yourself. Right... Hoisting the bag over my shoulder, I nodded and proceeded to head in where Starswirl directed. There wasn't much time, and it'd be terribly ironic for me to die through hypothermia. I'm guessing the travel will mostly direct me downwards, Starswirl? You stand atop the highest points of Mount Everhoof, I'm afraid. So you'll want to mind your step, and keep a close eye on your surroundings. There are many opportunities to unexpectedly fall off hidden edges to the deep abyss. Ugh, wonderful... Still be a cleaner and quicker demise than freezing to death, mind you. Doing my best to ignore the gales of wind whipping my hair and clothing, and the flakes pelting my scrunched-up features, I moved onwards. Should've worn my dressing gown before landing had I known, all things considered... I was just saying, the Dragoon was more or less designed to combat the high speeds and wily nature of a fast Hedgehog, which is why it stood no chance against the Werehog during their first match. That said, that's what I believed also gave me the advantage when I fought that boss above. Sonic was fast and athletic. I was nimble and slow, relying on my terrain than speed. The Dragoon had no compensation for dealing with a much slower target, although the drill almost managed to catch me a few times amongst the battle. Talk about close calls, hopefully next time I'll be more than prepared to deal with any other enemy Zagreus summons from alternate realities- "Ah-choo!" Oh great... "Ah-choo!" Sniffing, my body shuddered, once again, from the violent winds threatening to have me keel over, trudging onwards for hopes of shelter quickly. According to Starswirl, a cave wasn't too far now... Just have to make it in time... "Ah-choo!" Just a few more feet forward, Jack. You can do it. "Ah-choo!" Yeah, thanks teacher... Ugh. This cold was already giving me a headache, as if I never got enough of those back in my old world whilst I was still in this body. Wasn't even kidding, the weekly colds and headaches I got for years was ridiculous, lessening blissfully amongst my time as an equine. But now? Now I felt the strongest of migraines coming on, and I was beginning to wise I had fallen to my death instead. Far less inconvenient than dying of a cold! "Ah-choo! Ah-choo...!" Try your best not to focus on that, my student. Pessimism will not aid us in our venture for warmth and shelter. Right... Anyway, if Zagreus was just gonna straight-up summon other adversaries from other fictional universes and possibilities, than he should've opposed me with a more challenging opponent. Something or someone I would've stood no chance against. Like, say... Darth Vader. Heh... Best not give him ideas, alright Jack? I managed a smirk... Before sneezing loudly again. "Ah-choo!" Where was I? Oh yeah. "Ah-choo!" Darth Vader. One infamous Force Choke or a swing of the classic crimson saber, and it would've been all over for me... Or who knows, maybe I could take Vader on and somehow survive the encounter. At least, maybe A New Hope Vader. Empire Strikes Back or Return of the Jedi Vader? Yeah then it'd be more challenging and difficult. But the first of the trilogy depicted the Sith Lord as slow and barely as good as he use to be back when he was an annoying, whiny manchild with a poetry love for sand. In A New Hope he could barely keep up with his old Master, so if Zagreus brought that version of Vader against me then maybe, just maybe, I would survive. If I had my lightsaber again, I might last a couple of blows against him. But I had my Sonic Screwdriver still, having picked that up from the snow earlier, and that would work just as fine against the robotic chest plate on the Dark Lord, keeping him alive. One concentrated sonic pulse would be all that was needed to disable the more-machine-than-man briefly, forcing Vader to rely on the Force and hinder him some more, giving me enough time to either escape or cut the Sith's hand off. There, I win then. ... "Ah-choo!" What about Revenge of the Sith Vader? What, those moments before he was put in the suit? I'd just throw some sand in his face and then cut off all his limbs, and leave him to die in a volcano... Like a true 'brother' would. After all, Obi-Wan and Anakin spent so much time together in the prequels enough to give us a good feel of their bond and why we should be very invested in their relationship as brothers and master and student. After all, the prequels are flawless pieces of art which shouldn't be criticized for their preference of style over substance- Okay, I'm getting off track and this cold and headache was making me far too cynical. Moving on... Now, Rogue One Vader... Then I'm dead. Straight-up. I wouldn't last half a second- Oh... Hey! Over there, I see refuge! The cave Starswirl was going on about! "Yes- Ah-choo!" I sniffled again, increasing my pace somewhat towards the large-looking entrance a few feet from me, looking more like the entryway to a dungeon with a large boss waiting at the end... Then he'd have to wait some more, 'cause I wasn't exploring too deep inside, only enough to get away from the winds and rest. Well, it's no five-star bed, but it'd have to do. That was, this icy wall my tired mind just concluded was good enough for me to rest my weary state against. But before that, I knelt down and opened my bag, Nightshade's head popping out quizzically, his tiny black eyes scanning the glittering walls before flying out so I could get what I needed. Cheers pal. And one dressing gown produced, in all its blue glory. I needed a substitute for warmth without a quilt. Wrapping the fabric around my black coat, tightly pulling the knot, I nodded in satisfaction before the following gust of wind prompted my shiver and rubbed-together hands. "Ah-choo!" Yep, still had the cold. Wonderful. Grumbling to myself about the pleasures of having a human cold again, I resorted to placing the bag against the icy wall, followed with myself slowly sitting down with my back facing the clean cold material. We were far enough from the cave's entrance so the snow couldn't touch and bury us while we rested. But at the same time, not too deep within so I could barely make out whatever light was pouring through from the outside. About ten to fifteen feet away, snowflakes entered and blew through the cave without touching my feet, and I hunched up myself with arms around knees and grit teeth, hotly exhaling to keep myself warm enough. Could do with a campfire... But wasn't worth the risk of melting the whole cave onto myself. My eyes caught Nightshade watching me from my left, the young bird shuddering in turn from the gust ruffling brown feathers. My grin shivered apologetically. "Sorry Nightshade... Ah-choo! Ah-choo!" God dammit! "Get back inside the bag... You'll be much warmer in there..." God I was tired. I was so, so tired... The last few days have been physically and mentally draining. A giant Timberwolf, Mane-iac, Nightmare Rarity, Garble and cronies, and a boss from another fictional universe. Daunting, to say the least, and I was given sparse time to even relax for a moment. Even all that excitement with the parrot pirates made me exhausted, and now, this weather and freezing atmosphere was sapping away my remaining strength. I had the sensation, then, to just curl up and fight off this inevitable death from hypothermia and eventually get Nightshade to a more warmer place, sacrificing my own just so my friend will stay alive long enough to return home, where no doubt they missed the poor guy... "Hoo!" Hmm? Wah-! I blinked, startled from Nightshade's following actions, inching towards me and proceeding to climb up my waist, nestling himself between my chest and thighs with rather warm, comforting feathers brushing up against bare arms and chin. I regarded my friend questionably, but Nightshade was far more content resting comfortably against my body as though I was some source of warm and comfort for him. Or perhaps, Jack, the other way around. ...Huh... I was then getting a flashback from a certain Pokemon episode. You know, the one where Ash and Pikachu get trapped inside a snow mountain and all the former's Pokemon team wrap themselves around him to help keep him warm. A brief, ludicrous yet hysterical image popped to mind of Spike and the mares being in here with me, wrapping their bodies around me to keep me warm when they should worry more about themselves. Ha... They'd totally do that. ... Did I ever deserve them? No, seriously, a minute without their interjection on these questions. Was I ever truly worth being their friend? Did I ever earn that right of befriending, loving and regarding them as family altogether? A brother and father to Spike? A semi-mentor and eventual brother to Starlight? A rival for Rainbow? A helper for Applejack? A caretaker for Fluttershy? A food-taster for Pinkie? A fashion experiment for Rarity? A... Best friend and lover for Twilight? Any of those? The truth of the matter was... Well, let's think back long ago. And I could already envision Twilight scolding me, yet again, for dwelling on the past and not moving on. But let's recall some moments, moments where, contrary to popular belief amongst Twilight and friends, I acted and behaved far too condescending and ridicule against the mares, and dragon, ignoring their orders and concerns, getting myself and often them in trouble, taking action with my own feelings regardless of their own, selfishly committed decisions which would also impact their lives without any real consideration for them. For two seasons worth, even though I admit I did agree with them about my progress back then, I was a jerk. A massive, hypocritical, patronizing [BEEP]wad. A madman who threw himself into the fire believing he and he alone should face the monsters without their assistance or input. My instinct to keep innocent lives safe caused them grief and worry, time and time again. I argued, insulted and demeaned them. I was arrogant in believing that my decisions and actions were more mature, just and sound simply because I wasn't bound to the laws and rules of cartoon choices and thought process. Even now, despite all my progress, good deeds and bonds, I'd still act this way around certain individuals... Including those who never deserved my contemptible disdain. Even now... I continued disregarding their feelings in favour of facing the monsters on my own. Monsters of my own making. ... So yes... I was still unworthy of their kindness. Their honesty and generosity. Their laughter, and loyalty. And magic... None of it. I took advantage of their friendship in favour for my own selfish goals and ends... Never giving their own feelings a moment's notice. And you know what the worse part was...? My hand idly stroked the owl's nestled head, dazed hazel eyes regarding the only reminder of this moment to her... Followed with another sneeze. The worse part was... I'd still make this choice, even now. And then, something shifted on my waist. Nightshade gazed back upwards, small knowing beady eyes reading my every thought. Perceptive like his owner, the bird then suddenly hobbled down from my stomach and onto icy ground again, nipping at the duffle bag to tip it over and open the object. Going back in for better warmth, I first presumed. But no, instead my young friend pulled out a piece of parchment. A very familiar parchment. Ah... Twilight's letter...! Slowly, shivering hands, almost hesitantly, reached out and gently pried the scrolled-up paper from Nightshade's beak, the satisfied owl resuming to nestle against my chest as I tenderly worked on reading the contents. Still had yet to take a look at it; that business with the pirates and then Babylon gave me scarce time. Thus making me feel another lurch of guilt. Twilight wrote this, and I had all but forgotten about it. There was no excuse. I wasn't even entirely sure I wanted to read it. Did I dare? Did I even have the right to? I could already feel the rage, pain and sorrow pouring from the letter by the very writer herself, and that prompted my flinch- "Ow!" I scowled down irritably at the owl pecking my stomach, looking up at me impatiently. "Alright alright..." I grumbled sourly, Nightshade having no time for my self-despair [BEEP]. Exhaling tiredly, I unrolled the parchment and started reading the contents, lips pursed and preparing for the worse. What was said felt like a thousand knives to my heart. Hello Jack... Well, Twilight's handwriting was recognizable at first glance. But here it was rather... Shaky. As if the alicorn was trembling as she wrote this... I should've known Owlicious had accompanied you on your absurd journey... When he came from the portal, holding your own letter, it sounded too good to be true. You have no idea how much it relieved me to know that, for the moment, you were still okay. "I have some pretty good ideas, love..." I managed to murmur softly, white breath covering my view for a second. The second I read your message, I went to Sunset's world to find you. Of course, you were right about you being long gone before I could even locate you, Jack. You were always frustratingly stubborn in not being found when you didn't want to be. Starlight and Spike had to calm me down before I could express my disappointment by doing something I would have regretted. Translation: Spike and Starlight had to keep you from losing all composure and exploding in hysteria. I smirked faintly at the envisioned idea, but kept reading regardless, hazel eyes yearning now to read more. It was like Twilight's written words, plus reading them in her voice within my mind, was bringing some measure of hope within me. Of course you would ask how we were doing. The real question is how YOU are doing, because from the sound of things, Zagreus is simply putting you through a wild goose chase, leading you on to inevitably ensnare you and- ... Anyway... We're doing fine. Spike's managing to cope, at least, despite severely missing the man he had come to regard as a father figure and first real friend long ago apart from myself. He's continuing with his hobby of writing poetry - a talent which was recently revealed to me, imagine how pleasantly surprised and thrilled I was at this choice of activity - claiming it's in your honour. Spike has every intention of fulfilling your request and doing you proud. You would be happy to see him now, holding his head up high despite how much he misses you. Almost as much as... Moving on. Starlight misses the pony she's come to regard as a brother. She recently confessed of late how much she enjoyed your involvement of her time under my teachings, whether they were welcomed or not... And despite what you may think, Jack, they were always welcomed. You helped teach Starlight more than just the magic of friendship; you taught Starlight the values of family and what it means to protect those you love. You'd be proud of her as I am... Of you both. Pinkie Pie is... Still Pinkie Pie. Though nowadays she hosts an annual party every week because 'she feels like it.' As you can already deduce, it's moreso her means of coping from the absence of a dear friend whom, more often than not, helped keep her grounded and serious when needs be. You were always a perfect contrast to her... Although the times where you allowed your true self, the one I always knew was inside you, inside to release itself and started acting like the male equivalent to Pinkie Pie I found rather endearing. Your own smile, like hers, was always infectious. Rarity has been keeping herself busy truly most days, taking double the orders and delivering them faster than usual, without a shred of flaws or rush to her work. I dare think that your departure has left an impact for the better on her. Not that she doesn't miss you, terribly so, but moreso that Rarity feels an obligation to make you proud, Jack, and became more motivated than ever to design and spread her amazing work all over Equestria. Perhaps she thinks it'll someday reach you, so you can appreciate her hard work for yourself. Rainbow Dash... Didn't take your abrupt departure all too well, as you could imagine. Actually, like Applejack and I, Rainbow wasted no time after we read your farewell letter in contacting all her resources and conducting a massive search for you all over Equestria. She worked day and night in this task, again like Applejack and I, and envision her genuine incredulity melting into frustration at the fact it was apparently difficult in tracking down a creature never before seen until now in our land; almost as if you were outside of Equestria into unknown territory at this point. Which I truly, honestly hope ISN'T the case Jack! ...And speaking of Applejack, she wasn't too thrilled about your sudden farewell either... In fact, that might be putting it lightly. Our good friend expressed her own annoyance - again, putting that mildly - with proceeding to buck every orchid unlucky to feel her wrath. Applejack's vowed to give you an earful over how utterly reckless and idiotic you've been for leaving us this way. She claims this as confident that you'll return sooner or later, just like the rest of our friends... Fluttershy... Well, we had to stay patient for a few days after your departure, since Fluttershy locked herself in her own cottage for a while since reading your first letter. Even mentioning your name made her act more reclusive... Those few days when readers of the recently-then published journal didn't help in matters with pressing poor Fluttershy for answers. Although, if I was being sincere, I felt more sympathetic towards the fans back then. Because I never saw Fluttershy explode like that in my life. I was almost like I was seeing a reflection of yourself in her. Speaking of which, I know it was you who sent that very positive feedback letter about the journal. Your handwriting was always recognizable in its simplistic uniqueness, to me anyway. You can't imagine how both relieving and irritating it was once I read the feedback; the former because it assured you were still somewhere out there, safe and alive. The latter? Because there was no return address and no means of tracking you down and dragging your ridiculous plot back home. But I digress. After those first few days of keeping herself cooped up in her own home, Fluttershy just one day emerged with a fierce expression, followed with determination blazing in her eyes and a solemn vow to fulfill her friend's request and make him proud, even helping to find the stubborn man should we have any lead to his whereabouts. Applejack's own promise sounded more merciful by comparison. As for myself... I'm coping... I guess. Celestia knows how often I wake up every morning, expecting the sight of a disheveled Earth Pony in a cape and fedora to either greet me a good morning and affectionately pet Spike's head. Expecting an attempt to sleep in and have me drag his stubborn plot out, lecture him to bathe more and show some concern for his own personal hygiene. Expecting everyday to come with fond bantering, small arguments about Celestia and how things worked in Equestria, moments of peace and silence together while reading some favourite books alone or nightly stargazing together. How much I expect to see those brilliant hazel eyes, shining more brightly than the stars and the sun and reflecting so much humour and snark, affection and joy, hidden pain and sorrow... ... Any... Anyway, as for how I'm doing of late... Well, since Rarity, Applejack and Rainbow Dash recently went camping with their sisters, and Spike and Starlight deciding to follow their example a day later, I had some spare time to catch up with my knowledge regarding spells which can change one's appearance entirely. It's going well. Did you know there's a thirty-three-point-six chance for a reverse spell to go horribly wrong and change you the exact way you don't want to be? I looked it up; according to the records, one pony who wanted to look like a griffon Princes ended up becoming an unpleasant toad, dating back three centuries ago. Some new order of books arrived, also, courtesy of Cadence and Shining Armor. They thought I'd appreciate learning more about their own kingdom, and hope it'd help for future reference. You know, more to being a Princess than just spreading the magic of friendship around and keeping the peace. Although the implications sound more than overwhelming. I mean, could you imagine me, ruling a whole kingdom? I could just see you beside me, patting my head in mock-condescension and claiming I'd be the best ruler in all of Equestria... Followed with further bantering on both our parts and discussing heatedly why that factually wouldn't be the case. In addition, just last week Rarity and I helped Applejack measure some perfect apples for the right shape and harvesting over the next coming season. Would you believe me if I said Rarity considered making tiny dresses with the farm's apples as substitutes for baby mannequins...? Heheh... Rarity sure gets some unique ideas, huh? Reminds me of... Of... ... No... I can't do this. I can't! I'm sorry, but I just can't! Please, PLEASE come home Jack! You have... You have no idea - Zero! - as to how much we miss you! We all miss you! I miss you! Pinkie Pie misses your dance moves at parties! Rainbow Dash misses your verbal spars together! Applejack misses your snark when you're working together! Fluttershy misses your time together taking care of her animal friends! Rarity misses your disgruntled attitude whenever she works on your mane and facial hair! Starlight misses your sense of humour and flying kites together! Spike misses spending quality time with his father! And I... I miss everything about you! I miss our banter, our arguments, our own quality time! Every minute of every day when I'm not occupied, reading a book or signing a letter, I keep expecting a certain human I've come to love burst through the doors and make some snarky remark about something which wasn't meeting your approval happening right now! And even I am preoccupied, my mind still wanders towards your sly smirk and mischief dancing in those tired, but lively hazel eyes. I even begun missing your openly unashamed criticism against Princess Celestia from time to time! Everything about you I've come to know and grow so fondly of, despite what you may think. Oh yes Jack. Even now, I can sense your self-doubt and sadness from here. I know you that well. How do you think I feel? Can you imagine what you did to me that morning, after spending a whole day and night spending a wonderful time with us, doing everything which made us, and you, so happy? To learn it was all a means of spending one last amazing days with the people you love? It doesn't take a bookworm to finally realize what you were doing the morning afterwards, reading your farewell letter. A letter which... Which... You have no idea what you did, Jack... You may have some idea, but suffice to say it took all of our friends - our family - to keep me from losing myself and still go strong when you... Left us. ...Please... Please come home, Jack... You don't need to face this battle alone. You never did. Zagreus is going to take advantage of your state-! A tear found itself dropping onto the contents, atop the dry marks of tears which had evidently belonged to the mare whom wrote this message to begin with. I clenched my eyes shut, hands gripping the soft material far too tightly, every word making me shudder more than the cold ever could. Because, just reading tall this and picturing what happened in my absence... The consequences it brought... ...I never deserved them. I never deserved her... My own forehead began leaning down, brushing against the top of the paper as I desperately tried to fight off other tears which threatened to escape my pained eyes... And failing miserably. I had no right to cry either, causing Twilight this much grief. [BEEP]... I couldn't even bring myself to finish reading the letter she put so much effort into... That alicorn had a stronger will than I. It was a comfort, at least, that those girls were succeeding where I failed, and cheering Twilight up... I slowly inhaled... And exhaled... And barely managed to whisper. "Twilight..." Nightshade shifted beneath my chin. "I am so, so sorry-" Oh now what?! My head snapped in both surprise and irritation, the moment ruined as screams echoed from the inner depths of the cave. What, there were people in here? Ponies even? My answer came in the form of give stallions suddenly emerging from the darkness in brisk runs, fear palpable behind armoured faces. Armour I identified in a heartbeat. Crystal guards! What were they doing this up in the mountains?! The five unicorns ran past as though they didn't even notice my position... Until one of them halted and pointed back towards the darkness. "Wait, they're still in there!" "There's nothing we can do for them! Flash and the others will have to hold out until we can get some reinforcements!" "Against a yeti?! They won't survive in time!" "We don't have any better ideas! Come on!" ...More in there? Yeti? Flash? YETI?! My tired brain worked quickly to catch up, dawning comprehension and horror etching in my mind and features, prompted Nightshade to let out a disgruntled "Hoo!" At my abrupt standing, ignoring the gust of wind and feeling guards for the brief moment. Oh God dammit! Of all times for that clown to land himself in trouble! And I was reckless, Twilight?! Your canon love interest begs to differ! Growling, I threw the discarded bag over my shoulder and shoved the letter into my gown's pocket, Nightshade determinedly nestling on my shoulder and looking ready to fight too. Surprised I haven't used him more; this mother[BEEP]er fought off a grown dragon one time to save Spike. Well... Maybe not in this timeline. But that didn't mean he couldn't be any less of a bad[BEEP] here. "Hey, isn't that who we're searching for-?!" "Wait, come back! It's too dangerous!" I ignored them, running forward with renewed purpose, Twilight's handwriting and words sending a spark of flames within my chest as we ran forward to face destiny, and laugh at certain doom int he face once more. Hold on Flash Sentry; it's time I made remarks about how useless your pony self was then! Running running running running running! Must. Save. Flash Sentry. From horrible mistake. Before I. Freeze to death. Keep. Fixing. Everyone's messes. No matter. Where I go. Nothing. Changes. Wasn't too hard to track them down, just follow the sounds of screaming and monster roars. Despite the image of Flash wailing like a [BEEP]ing baby in the face of terror bringing a faint smile to my face, the reality of the situation was all serious for me to make morbid jokes on the poor endangered boy. Not to mention the nameless guards accompanying him. Ah, that didn't take long. Let's see... Large open arena... Flash and guards cowering at a wall. Aw how cute, the pegasus was standing between the cretins and the monster. Speaking of which... Man, that is one big yeti. Not titan sized big, but big enough to match the human Bulk Biceps. Perhaps a little more wider... And coated with white fur. And with ice blue horns. Dark violet claws... A little occupied with terrifying Flash and company for me to see its facial features. Ah that'll only take a sec. What's the plan of attack, Jack? Ehhhhhhh... Kinda just charge forward and hope for the best. Distract the creature long enough for the guards to reach safety. The big [BEEP] yeti was already closing in for the poor chaps, rearing back its huge fists and releasing a primate war, causing the room to shake quite a bit from the sheer raw fury, and the endangered ponies to flinch and shiver. My own fists clenched, dropping the duffle bag to the side. It didn't help with the fact the whole arena was standing on literal ice, but the multiple pathways around were... Rock. ... "Hoo!" "Damn right." I growled, Nightshade leaping from my shoulder as I charged forward. Because if there's one thing Twilight's note certainly reminded me of. It was that I had nothing left to lose! The yeti was tall, but not big enough to avoid my own leap of faith once Nightshade started getting in its face, distracting the white primate from delivering a fatal blow to the trapped guards. And allowing yours truly to reach upward, briefly gripping up the back of its fur before aiming for the head, tightly wrapping my arms around the creature's neck in a death grip. Ignoring the gasps below, my own concentration was making sure this thrashing yeti didn't throw me off, having enough energy to yell out hotly. "RUN ALREADY!" With only a few seconds of hesitation, the stallions obeyed, whereas I was trying not to get air sickness from the methods the heavy creature was using to throw me off... Unfortunately, the monster was intelligent enough to grip my leg and squeeze it in intense searing pain, prompting my shocked gasp and swift release from its neck, the yeti wasting not time in gleefully tossing me on the ground. And into the wall Flash and the others were previously backed against. Ah [BEEP]! NIGHTSHADE! The owl was immediately then clutched by the massive yeti, whom then aimed to hurdle the bird at the wall... But my hands reached upwards enough to grab the poor bird before he could be smashed into harsh ice, safely keeping him in my arms for the time being. Nightshade let out a noise of gratitude. Brave bird. Perhaps I've been too heavy an influence on him- ...Oh [BEEP]...! From the side, safe on a pathway, Flash called out worriedly, "Quickly, run while you still can!" "Never mind me!" I responded heatedly, in spite of the panic and fear then shooting up through my being at the massive figures emerging from the shadows. "Get out of here while you still can!" Yetis. A whole lot of them. And holding the same [BEEP]ed off expression despite various size and width. Features that of pure round dark eyes, snarling sharp blue teeth and grey-blue facial expressions. I counted thirty... No, forty. Or somewhere between those numbers. Growling, I winced at the intense hurt etched into my leg thanks to that mother[BEEP]er, holding onto the wall behind me for support, struggling to stand composed. Nightshade flew readily, evidently intending to fight with me against this inevitable tough battle. Tons of yetis, an injured leg, one baby owl and a sonic screwdriver. Surrounded by an arena of ice. Ice... Ice! One glance down incited my renewed grin, inhaling through nostrils sharply before gradually pushing myself from the wall. The lead yeti - The one you can tell is the leader by having the biggest length and width - which attacked Flash and the others earlier cautiously approached, prepared to slam his fists down on the seemingly defenseless victim. "Run! Stardust, run!" Flash called out in vain desperation. I survived dragons. I survived Changelings. I survived demons. You know what...? I'll survive this! Before his fists could destroy my shoulders and collar bones, my hand thrusted out the screwdriver and aimed directly at the ground below, smirking widely at the enraged yeti before the sounds of buzzing and major cracking alerted everyone's attention elsewhere. And the ground beneath us shattered. As the stallions safe above gasped in horror, my own vision was promptly greeted from the dark abyss below. ... ... ... Oooooooooooof...! Ar- Ow! I winced, the pain in my right leg halting my immediate process from sitting, resorting to slowly rising on my posterior instead. For a moment, my vision was slightly blurry despite the feeling of glasses still fixed on me - Not broken yet, thank God - before clearing, expecting to see total darkness all around me... Or in the yeti equivalent of a Wampa cave. I used the sonic screwdriver... The arena broke... The yetis followed me with enraged roars of despair... Into deep darkness with wind whipping against my hair and no seeming hope for me... By all accounts, I shouldn't have survived this. But you have, thank the Heavens. Starswirl... Was this you? Because I wasn't expecting to be utterly alone, aside with Nightshade nestling against my side then in relief with my duffle bag nearby, in a small open clearing with a nice sky above, a mixture of snow and green wildlife meeting between a small pond, the foot of a certain mountain with a cave entrance towering above me. Was this your doing? You're alive Jack. That's all which matters. And... The guards? Safe and sound too, though under the presumption you may be... Dead? ...Well, so long as they're alive, that's far more important. Grunting a little, I carefully made to shift myself in a more comfortable position. Alright then, I survived. That's a start of a good day. Now let's assess the damage done to my leg- ...Oh...? It appears a good friend managed to attend your wounds whilst you dreamed. Your lower limb was heavily bruised, but not beyond repair. Huh... Well, if it was completely inoperable, I wouldn't have been able to stand up in that cave earlier. My hand wandered down and brushed the bandaged would, fixed with wooden stumps in order to help me further. Hmm, whoever healed me knew their stuff. The pain wasn't quite as intense as before. Whom did I have to thank for this, Starswirl? Hmhm. Believe me Jack, it would be far easier for you to learn of your saviour at a later time than of present. Right now, let us focus on your current recuperation, and where we shall go from here. Like that is it... Fine- ...Huh? My left hand caught something rustling on my stomach, not even noticing until then the rolled parchment resting on me. Now who put that on there? Nightshade looked to be sleeping at the moment, but why...? I believe, my dear pupil, there was still some remaining statements of your Princess you have neglected to view for yourself. I winced. Because what I properly needed, right then, was more guilt on my conscience. I just fought a pack of yeti monsters and my leg is recovering from it. Couldn't I just leave the regret for the next day? By my heart answered in retaliation, forcing my hands to grip the edges of the paper and unroll the rest of the contents. I swallowed, willing that Twilight's own despair didn't worsen from earlier. I read from where I left off... Warily and wearily... ...Please... Please come home, Jack... You don't need to face this battle alone. You never did. Zagreus is going to take advantage of your state. Your condition... Dammit Jack! Why did you never tell me from the start?! I could've helped! We all could've found a way! Just because things seem bleak now doesn't mean your fate is sealed! There's always another way! You know this better than anyone! But you... You knew you were dy... You knew your time was limited... And it was kept from my knowing, just to spare us... Spare me the pain? Is it selfish of me to consider you hold my feelings higher than anypony elses? Favourtism was always a flaw of your character... ...I hate you, Jack... But I love you so much, too... Only you could 'cause me to feel both those things... Again, I implore you to come home. Whether endangered from imbalance or becoming a human again, they're both terrible to imagine. I'm tougher than I look, you know, I could've handled the revelation! I would've devoted everything spare minute to find a cure for your condition and save you from this awful scenario! Heck, that's what I'm doing this very moment, while you just walk away to fight and die! Everyone wants you back! Sunset wants her mentor back! Starlight wants her brother back! Spike wants his father back! I... Want my special somepony back...! ... Except... You won't come back, will you? No, that wouldn't be you otherwise. It wasn't in your character to not potentially sacrifice your own safety for the lives of people you care about. For the innocent or guilty. You care so much for everyone that you won't even consider coming home until the crisis has been averted for good. It doesn't matter how much you miss us, or how much you yearn to return home, safe and sound with the people you love and whom love you in turn. What matters is... Your family. ... Stubborn, irresponsible, inconsiderate, manchild... ... Just... Be safe, okay? Promise me you won't do anything reckless. Promise me that when you read this letter - since I know Owlicious will reach you eventually the moment I've finished feeling sorry for myself - you'll at least take into consideration what's waiting for you back home. When you're done with this battle and internal conflict, all you'll think about next is being with us... With our friends... With me... Just remember... We'll always with you, even in spirit. And I know you can do anything once you put your mind to it. Zagreus and any imbalance won't stand any chance against you. You're the most persistent, yet determined stallion I've ever met and grown to love more than magic itself. And when you do come home, after it's all over... Well... I promise you, after we're all done crying in relief and happiness at your inevitable return, the physical and verbal ramifications of your actions that night bestowed by your special somepony, will be less inclined for mercy compared to whatever our friends have in store for you. I love you too, my stubborn, foul-mouthed Twilight Warrior... Come home soon. Come home soon... - Your Princess, Twilight Sparkle... XXXX ... ... ... She even added four kisses at the end. That... That...! ... Starswirl. Yes, my pupil? Even he sounded incredibly solemn as if he read the letter. Probably could from my mind gazing at the contents with Twilight's soothing voice. Tearful hazel eyes looked out to the sunset, broadening over the horizon to far-off locations. I could barely spot the top to the Crystal Empire's spire from here. Rather fitting, considering what I just read. Starswirl... If anything happens to me... ...I will look after them, for the remainder of their lives on this world and beyond. ...Thank you. Maybe I never deserved their kindness, loyalty, generosity. Neither their honesty or laughter, or friendship at all. Maybe, at this point, I deserved neither to be called Jack Wright or Stardust Balance. Maybe at this point, I was someone else. The Human Wanderer. The Man Whom Walked The Stars. The Nameless Child of Earth. Or something less pretentious like... The Warrior. That's it... Just a Warrior. Who will finish what he started. Nightshade shifted against my hip, and I gently brushed the feathers on his head in comfort and support. Zagreus was going down, and after my leg has finished healing, I will continue my pursuit, and stop my own creation once and for all. Properly. THAT... Was the promise of a Twilight Warrior! Chapter 174: Call of the SirensAlright, Starswirl, I am now ready. Nightshade and I sat between both ends of the blanket, myself cross-legged, laid out on patchy ground which wasn't filthy enough to leave a stain. No telling when I'd encounter the next washing machine. At my mentor's behest, we set this up because the old stallion intended on treating us for hard work pulled off so far. It's been weeks since the incident in Mount Everhoof. Two, almost three weeks, I believed. The hunt for Zagreus continued onwards, since Starswirl's been practically tracking his stench all across Equestria. Maybe Twilight was right about it being a wild goose chase, but I couldn't just let the [BEEP]tard do as he pleases, right? What motivated me to even come through all the way to this point was the letter my love sent to me a while back. And that photo showing myself and my friends, taken not long after the battle against Tirek. A means of celebrating our victory over the monster... God time flew. Forgot it was even in the bag for a while. On your word, Jack. Alright then. For Nightshade, he'll have a bowl of those favourite treats that Twilight feeds him on the weekends. As for myself... Four quarterpounders. Four McDonalds fries. Chicken nuggets. Fish fingers. Two large bottles of Pepsi. And a bucket of fine KFC chicken. ...Oh, and some napkins. Couldn't have that amount of fast food without napkins. They're mandatory. My mentor sounded far more than amused. My aren't we very picky today. Very well, but please refrain from overstuffing yourself. The pursuit wouldn't last long if you barely afforded the energy for a brisker pace, my young protege. And just like that, a few pops from the air before us, and several and Godly recognizable fast food from both my favourite places landed harmlessly on plates and boxes onto the picnic blanket, prompting my sharp intake of excitement. Now see, this was the ultimate meal right here! McDoanlds AND KFC? What could be better?! Burger King? Pfft, get that [BEEP] out of here! Now, I know I once or twice said, claimed even, that being around my friends put me off from meat-related food and meals any longer... But [BEEP] it, I missed these greasy, unhealthy stuff for far too long by this point. A life without eating McDonalds ever again scarcely brought pondering on. And KFC? Oh God, the chicken! I didn't care what others thought, it's the best damn tasty chicken in the universe! Divine, as Rarity would say. Without even waiting, I tucked myself in with the first box of fries, the afternoon shade already gleaming over by the distance. What a lovely location- Oh right; Starswirl, also a bowl of water for Nightshade too, thanks. Just noticed the absence of needed hydration for the bird feasting himself before that was rectified. Yep, best lunch in months. "Jack, you know this is far more than needed. You're gonna make yourself ill consuming all this!" Was what I envisioned a certain lavender Princess comment in clear disapproval to my right, the voice as though she was truly there. But wasn't that just hopeful thinking? Regardless, I just indulged my delusions and cast my head briefly to the side, mentally responding in good humour. "Listen, love, a human's gotta eat. It's what we excel at." Followed with a verbal huff and rolled eyes as the ghostly mare's reply. Smirking wider, I popped another fry in my mouth, reveling in the familiar taste. "Mmm...!" It's a shame my friends couldn't eat meat. They'd love this! Maybe next time, I'll introduce them to the flawless fries. Actually, Jack, ponies are more than capable of eating meat. Starswirl chose to interject. But it's slightly more picky than the ranges of food your kind chooses to consume. Specifically, we;re quite fond of the fish variety. Oh... Huh. Never seen my friends eat fish. But go figure. I shrugged, taking a moment to pour the first large bottle into a plastic cup. Now then, to business. Garble mentioned that there were more enemies out for me than Zagreus. I imagined he was addressing himself and his minions too, yet somehow, I got the sensation there was more to his vague statement than simply that. Who else did that dragon actually mean? Demon Sunset? Midnight Twilight? Nightmare Rarity? Chrysalis? Let's see, what other villains would Zagreus pull from across dimensions to do his bidding... Actually, come to think of it, the very ponder of that thought was enough to send shivers down my spine. God, just envision it. Any and all threats who have ever been to Equestria... Not to mention over malevolent forces from across the fictional multiverse. Next up, Maleficent! Xehanort! Darth Sidious! Voldemort! God knows how many! Best dwell on that afterwards, Jack. Wouldn't want you to be put off your appetite out of apprehension, would we? Hm? No good point. Still... I pondered briefly whilst eating another chip. Zagreus grows more powerful by the day, all thanks to me- O-Ow... "Hoo." Nightshade pointed out in concern, myself suddenly leaning against the side with a hand tightly clutching my chest. I managed a weak grin to the bird in spite of clenched features and teeth, preventing myself from falling over completely. Okay, haven't felt that one in a while! Another surge of the world rejecting your presence. Hold on Jack... There. As he said this, the pain, thankfully, did manage to subside, prompting my brief panting state and slowly sitting back up again. Apologies Jack, my guard was down for the moment... Luckily the surge wasn't as excessive as last time. I must say, I was sincerely expecting far more from the world acting against your very being. We should consider ourselves lucky. Yeah, luck's the word I'd use... Better finish all this quick then, followed with rapid bathroom breaks. Next civilization was up ahead, you said right teach? The sooner I get myself cleaned up, the sooner the pursuit continues... Despite the fading stab of pain in my heart. Even now, moving onto some delicious fish fingers, my mind could still see Twilight sitting beside me with worried, disapproving brows, inciting my small smile. "Hmhmhmhmhmhmhm..." Came the resonance of evil chuckling upon the last buzz saw almost slicing off my shoulder, barely nicking at clothing from my close dodge. Surrounding my hapless position, floating rapid spinning saws imbued with dark energy prevented most means of escape to safety... Not that I intended to flee in the first place. God, this was NOT how I wanted to exercise after finishing such a big meal. I clutched my protestant stomach with a grimace. Leave it to that coward to try attacking me after I've had lunch- Whoa! That one almost got my ear! "Such magic exceeds even my expectations..." Zagreus murmured quite satisfactory, the corrupt stallion taking it upon himself to hover above the multiple buzz saws controlled from his power. Those pure dark eyes shone with gleeful malice. "My own power could even frighten myself, perhaps." Whoa! Another close roll, flinching at the sound of sharp blades against patch dirt. "That just means you miscalculated!" If I get him distracted enough, perhaps I could retreat a safe distance. "That's a failure by any intellectual's standards!" ...God, now I was beginning to sound like Twilight that I was missing her too much. Zagreus grinned wickedly, the peachy unicorn inclining his head followed with sounds of dreadfully approaching buzz saws. I had to duck and roll again from the onslaught of three sharp weapons. "Surpassing expectations, boy, is considered a far superior level of intelligence... But I wouldn't expect a child like you to comprehend." Okay, this wasn't working. I couldn't just duck and roll forever. Plan needed, right now! You have the means. What... Oh yeah! Whoops! Another saw barely grazing my back clothing, flying overhead dangerously. Zagreus clearly had a thing for sharp weapons recently; knowing if magic wouldn't kill me then perhaps regular weapons would... Which, in this form, was tragically likely. Regardless, removing the sonic screwdriver from my pocket, I growled while leaning down before miraculously leaping over the next approaching buzz saw... To Zagreus' grunt of indifference. Yeah, bet you're not annoyed right now, [BEEP]hole. Unfortunately, karma had a funny habit of picking on me most of the time, but on this occasion in the form of nine buzz saws spinning and aimed to fire at once, all floating around the contemptible unicorn. Scratch, karma prefers to bite me ALL the time. When the Hell was Zagreus gonna be on the receiving end of it! Right now. Be prepared. Gotcha. My grip around the sonic device tightened, timing it readily. And the madman wasted no time in indulging my patience, swinging his head around with a casual smirk as the buzz saws obeyed, all firing in my seemingly unprotected direction. And now! My arm thrusted, sonic weapon buzzing and retaliating with enough magic repel and against metal for the saws to immediately clatter on the ground instead, Starswirl finishing the job with making the unguarded tools disappear in a bright flash. Zagreus scoffed, descending on the ground a few feet away. "A wonder you handled the Dragoon with ease. You can't fight back unless you're being helped by a relic from the beyond." Hey, only I get to take cheap jabs at my mentor, [BEEP]hat. His muzzle curled in distaste. "You have a lot of nerve in spite reverting back to that handicapped form. Still, my new friend here shall succeed where those unreliable demons continue failing." New friend? Sounds way too ominous. Zagreus grinned at my prepared stance, simply raising one hoof. Did I mention that Zagreus was standing by the edge of a cliff? I didn't? Well that explains the gigantic presence suddenly ascending before behind the confident unicorn and eclipsing him, temporarily blocking out the sun with its ascendance into the air. Or, her ascendance. My teeth grit, vaguely recognizing the orange reptilian skin, dragon-esque features contorting into a snarl, the lower body possessing a sea horse-like tail as opposed to legs. The creature hovered with ease, and the familiarity over its appearance prompted my uncertain frown for a moment. ...Siren-! My screwdriver barely reacted after me in time, pointing upwards yet again and firing more soundwaves, somehow retaliating and forming some protective means against the screeching and red barriers of the creature's sounds aimed my way, clashing against its blue rival colour. Still, my ears rung at the painful sounds and I winced terribly. Sounded like Cinch trying to sing. Dear God! And from below, Zagreus commented oh so casually, "The best part? This siren holds five times the power than those weakling Dazzlings had." "You're bluffing!" A wicked grin and malicious gleam in pure dark eyes. "You won't have to ponder too long to bear witness. Destroy him." By what, singing me to death? Luckily the siren ceased its first time, moving in next- Jesus! It- She was faster than I thought, almost perfectly swiping my face off with its scaly tail. Hey Starswirl, I thought you took care of the sirens ages ago! The Dazzlings weren't the only members of their kind, I'm afraid. And Zagreus clearly has no qualms towards taking advantage of this fact. To best our current foe, brains are more required than brawn. ...Got it! As the siren was already turning, an irritated growl on its serpentine expression. Starswirl, got enough energy to summon a random portal at will. You have a plan? On my command. And on cue, the siren charged once again, the massive behemoth of a naturally seductive species rearing back its tail for another attempted swipe, since her upper limbs were apparently utterly useless. All it took was one dodge. Now! Zagreus leapt away from the uncontrollable siren, glaring in disdain and exasperation my way before his own horn glowed again in preparation... And quickly cancelling out after sniffing the air and eyes widened in newfound horror. "Oh no you don't!" And with a black flash, disappeared straight from the battlefield. The siren was not so lucky, its large tangerine form barreling headfirst from the edge of the cliff into a glowing white portal big enough to fit her whole frame through, vanishing then before the portal followed in a contrast white flash. ... Wait... ... ...I can't sense his presence too close by, Jack. You're in the clear. Oh thank God! I huffed tiredly, grasping my knees with a few panting breaths. It worked! Hell yeah! They didn't see that coming, huh Starswirl? Indeed. That was cunning on your part, Jack, take advantage of your opponent's lack of control for a split-second. It'll be a while yet, however, before we could perform the same trick twice; enough magic from my realm has been utilized enough for the day. Fair enough... Though where did you send that siren? Well, sirens are naturally born sea creatures, my young protege. It was only fitting I transported our friend to a deep level beneath the ocean, far from causing anymore harm for now. I must say, that battle was considerably shorter than I would have anticipated. Tch. I scoffed with a wry smile. I'd have rather not dragged things on for too long; I've still only just eaten for God's sake. Zagreus escaped, again, but that was the sole negative side to this least that [BEEP]er will know better than to underestimate me just because I was human again, next time. Which we can address at a later date. For now I would choose to acknowledge that rising smoke in the distance. Rising smoke-? My eyes lingered after gazing around the area, seeing the black trail rising into the sky from quite a walk away, over a few hills where the origins remained hidden. The same location where the next village was... And the same location where I sent Nightshade with our stuff for protection whilst I dealt with Zagreus just then. "Oh God dammit!" So, good news at least. There wasn't a blazing inferno going on throughout the village. The smoke mostly originated by a small unattended public fireplace. Whatever the Victorian era for stoves were called. Yep, once again another old-fashioned settlement; God it's like every time I travel to different eras in time wherever I go through this world. Bad news? Sirens. Sirens everywhere. And it was like a whole rainbow of them, hovering above the village like ghosts haunting the settlement and its townsfolk, emitting sounds of sweet melodies and echos which would seduce the average joe. Me? Completely human; the magic had no effect. Which was far more than I could say for the townsfolk. What were the citizens doing, meanwhile? "Get out of my way!" "Me?! You were in my way!" "Preposterous! You were in MINE!" It's like that dilemma long ago all over again... For once, Starswirl sounded completely exasperated, as if having enough already of the creature's [BEEP]. I had assumed that dealing with three of their kind back then would make the message clear, but it seems so much time has passed and the message forgotten. Yeah, I'm still against that decision, by the by teach. Effectively removing one danger from a world to endanger another. Yes, my pride often blinded me in my... Well, 'youth' wouldn't be an apt description. But in my early days of travelling across Equestria, the repercussions of my actions were a trivial matter to be dismissed from my past eyes. ...I smirked- And before you say it, Jack, yes I suppose the Princess did take after me in some ways under my teachings. Good, pleased we cleared that up After finding Nightshade, finally, for the owl deemed it fit to take shelter near a small tree a short distance from the town, retrieving him and my bag after expressing my relief that both were okay, it appears the presence of a human being among the citizens hardly fazed them or the sirens above. Instead, the ponies inhabiting this small settlement were far more content aimlessly bickering with one another. "You're stepping on my dress!" "You're getting mud on my hoof!" "Why are you constantly tripping over me?!" "Everything is always your fault!" "My cookies!" "I want a divorce!" Whoa! Okay! Wasn't expecting THAT line in MLP... Christ. This world takes more bolder steps than [BEEP]ing Star Wars Rebels. I literally had a double take at the mare screaming at her obvious husband from the town fountain. The siren's magic bring out the worst emotions in us. Fortunately, the feelings in question are not so genuine, merely fabricated to further feed the creature's insatiable hunger. Well, they seem to be fully ignoring me, as though my being here wasn't even a thing. Guess they were so busy gorging themselves over the negativity of the Equestrians... Whom were now busy knocking one another over and kicking innocent things away without provocation, the sight of such angry, hateful behaviour from such a pacifistic species. ... Well, after seeing how they reacted against the friendship journal, I wasn't too sure about this species anymore, honestly. But more importantly, focusing on how to defeat these sirens was the next step. So far all they were doing was gliding about and humming those tunes again, appealing to the ears of the equines and sucking in as much negative emotion as possible. Better prevent it before possible bloodshed occurs. Or... Murder, at least, without any blood being split. Now, how to defeat this cascade of [BEEP]es? Magic was out of the question, and Starswirl couldn't open anymore large portals anytime soon. Meanwhile, I couldn't just simply reach up, grab their tails and hope for the best... Could I? Probably not. Let's see... Well, thinking back, Sunset and the girls managed to best the Dazzlings through the magic of music. So the evident advantage there was non-existent... Wait... Not precisely non-existent, my dear student. A method of besting the sirens is turning the wondrous power of music against them. "Why do you hate children so much?!" "What is your problem?! Leave me alone!" "You're a waste of space!" "I wish I never had you as a brother!" "Stop eating my muffins!" "Where is the modesty in this town?!" But... But I couldn't sing! Or play music of any kind! Might as well summon me, well, a bazooka! That would be more effective at this point! I mean the only practices I had were the piano as a kid, and recent guitar lessons with... With...! I blinked, a plan slowly forming in my own mind with a growing sly smile. But hang on: Again, I had no magic to utilize. Playing a guitar and singing horribly would accomplish nothing in driving the sirens back! Perhaps one would assume. Came Starswirl's calm response. Music, however, is a form of magic entirely separate on its own; an ally to Harmony, Chaos and Balance but loyal in its own realm. The power it resonates through all that hear it, corresponding and shifting to whatever suits the needs of those who master it... Or even practice it. Music is a power for those who wield magic or not, and can fight back against anyone whom uses it for different means... Especially with malicious intent. As if on cue, a familiar guitar suddenly appeared from thin air and into my hands, tightly gripped as I studied the instrument with a wide smirk. So what you're saying is, oh wise teacher of mine, that even WITHOUT magic, I can use my horrendous talents in repelling the siren's magic? Well, I have no intention in sounding crass about the matter, Jack, but the generated mediocre performance would be enough to drive them off. ... ... ... Good enough for me! Sorry Flash, hope you wouldn't mind me borrowing this- Ah who even cared how he felt? Time to rock this town! Alright, let's see. Stage, stage... Ah, a small standing that'll do... Hold on, there's no means of plugging this guitar into something-! Cartoon logic Jack. Blast to your heart's content! Pour all passion into the music, and it will be enough. A brief pause. Additionally, perhaps the screwdriver can provide assistance. ...AHA! Grinning wickedly after leaping atop the small plank, the small device was in reverse grip and aimed directly down to the guitar, the sonic screwdriver buzzing and doing... Something to the instrument. Not sure what, but I trusted Starswirl's judgement in this. Done! Pocketing the device, I gripped the guitar as Flash had instructed back then, pulling the strap around my shoulder and waist before clearing my throat loudly, exclaiming to the two merrily. "Fillies, gentlecolts and sirens of all ages!" All who heard paused in their actions, both species throughout the whole tiny village. Waiting for everyone's attention, I did what I did best next: Embarrass the everlasting [BEEP] out of myself! "Get ready for a special performance by yours truly! The one, the only, TWILIGHT WARRIORRRR!" Who would've thought guitar lessons with Flash Sentry would save a whole town?! With a gleeful expression, I grabbed the small plectrum and lifted upwards, prepared to rock the whole town with my stellar and certainly unique performance. Not seen since Rainbow Rocks! It's a nostalgia trip, but without the fond memories except when I made those student's ears bleed. My mouth opened, and plectrum thrown down to attack the strings. So it was all Zagreus, then? It appears most likely, with his presence in the area and one siren under his hoof. Perhaps Zagreus coaxed the sirens from their seclusion beneath the sea to spread as much disaster and simultaneous imbalance prior to our arrival and intervention. Hm. Still... Couldn't believe that actually worked. I mean, really worked! I was still struggling to grasp that concept. My horrible singing matched with poor guitar skills WAS a definite contrast to the retreating sirens and their natural born talent for seducing others through melodies. Somehow, SOMEHOW, my means of driving them off... Drove them off! Haha! I was still laughing to myself, even when laying against the soft bed of the small motel room given to me... For free! The townsfolk insisted after I snapped them out of it and literally scared the shrieking sirens off, thanking me repeatedly for my actions and vowing never to speak of my presence here for anyone. A small place of refuge to wash up and purchase more necessities before continuing on my way. Nightshade perched on a support beam, resting himself after a rather eventful day. ...Did I also mention that, alongside expressing their gratitude, the townsfolk requested I never sing in either their presence or hearing range of the village again? Good thing it was already a planned once-in-a-lifetime for them. I can leave the implausible singing talents to my bookworm of a girlfriend and my friends. Hmhm. You think that's irritable, Jack, then perhaps I should neglect from informing you how the future of Miss Shimmer and your human friends shall proceed. Oh God. Please don't tell me they start singing in concerts around the world and become instant celebrities. Not yet, but they do possess their own tour bus and perform at small places for the entertainment of others. [BEEP]. Only so much privileges those girls can have! If the whole world starts revering them as flawless heroes I was NEVER going back there! Starswirl was thoroughly amused by my disgruntled thoughts and disapproving expression. Well, regardless Jack, today you've committed a deed in sparing these ponies from accidentally causing further to the town or themselves. I'm certain Mr. Sentry will be gratified for you using what he taught you as a means of saving the world. ... Which you shall never mention to him, I imagine. Not until my last breath. Even if we see each other one day in Heaven, I'll never tell the [BEEP]tard. Heaven? It was my assumption you would condemn the young man to Tartarus if you could help it. Nah, that special place has been reserved for another walking disaster. Not to mention, said boy's ego would make Hell too full for Flash to have a spot. Nah, I'll be stuck with him and other people I don't like in the afterlife. But you're pleased with today's result, nonetheless? Some rest, a few more glasses of water for this parched throat, clean myself up, buy more supplies and be on my way. Zagreus shouldn't be too far, and I'd rather not stick around in a settlement too close to the sea. But to answer your question, Starswirl... Yeah. I shifted on the bed, head resting on palms with regards to the boring ceiling above. Yeah, I'm fine with what happened today. No one was seriously hurt, and the sirens were driven back to the deep oceans... Hey, maybe I should go on tour as a professional rock star across Equestria. If my singing doesn't entice anyone here, it'd be their first ever hearing to metal. I thought your retirement plan was for becoming a librarian? Well, maybe a teacher too. Who knows? I have a life ahead of me... Or at least, I did. ... ... You don't have to face this alone- Could we not? Please? I just wanna sleep now and rest up for tomorrow on the hunt for Zagreus. I'll worry about my own funeral arrangements after I track the [BEEP] down and seal him away forever... So let's just drop it, okay? If you insist... Came Starswirl's reply, bordering on brief hesitation. But seconds passed by before the teacher stated with a renewed tone, one of nostalgia. Perhaps a bedtime story would help you sleep faster. Pfft! I smirked humouredly. What was I Starswirl, five? Humour me, Jack, for this confrontation today reminds me further of my own battle alongside my fellow comrades and friends against the sirens. Stygian gathered us first, of course, but before then we barely had enough time to plan before charging forward; the sight of the sirens terrifying the masses was far too appalling for us to even practice the meaning of patience and planning... Chapter 175: Diamond in the RoughFrom a blizzard mountain... To a sea coast... ...To, now, a [BEEP]ing desert. Well, it was merely a matter of time, I guess. The worse part, none of this was even aimless wandering, otherwise the first foot on sand would incite me to turn around immediately and try a different terrain. But nope, Zagreus loved taking the [BEEP] as always. Now here I was, walking God knows how long in deep sand and blistering heat. My black jacket removed and over my shoulder in favour for a sleeveless white shirt. Nightshade had the right idea, taking cover within the bag as opposed to dying of dehydration like I currently was. ... Wouldn't it be too much trouble to ask for you to summon up, say, an oasis, now would it oh kind teacher? Regrettably, nothing that sizable. Damn, worth a shot... Just means I'll have to keep holding on until I find some civilization... Or a watering well. Despite taking a break and standing atop a dune hill, I refused to put the bag down. Nothing but my own shoes will get sand if I could help it. God I hated the stuff... Finding itself in every nook and cranny, stinging to the eyes and a chore to wash out of hair and nails. How anyone could withstand playing with sand at beaches was terribly beyond me. It sucks! Tell me we're at least near some point of a settlement. All this walking around was killing my aching feet, and I needed some rest. We're near someplace, Jack, that's all I can say. Starswirl replied, helpful and wise as always. If you're in need of refreshment, that I can oblige. Coca-cola? You know it- Actually... Nah, I'll mix things up a bit. Capri-Sun, blackcurrant flavour, extra cold, if you would. Just like that, a pack falling right into my hand. Cheers teach! Oh, and comes with straws, always a bonus. Straws were great, I love straws! Finally something in contrast than to all this irritable sands getting in my black shoes and reminding me just how much I was beginning to prefer being stranded on a pole in a sky city. ...Dear God, this heat was making me delirious... Wait... Was that...?! "Twilight...?" My eyes squinted, blinking multiple times to confirm my suspicions. Because fifteen feet away, the blurry silhouette of a purple alicorn coming into focus. "Twilight!" The Hell was she doing here?! And not just her, as I ran down the sand hill almost tripping, dust kicked in my mad dash. Soon, the rest of my friends came into focus: Spike, Rarity, Rainbow, Pinkie, Applejack, Fluttershy and even Starlight. All looking at me with wide smiles and warm eyes. How did they find me here? Were they given a lead? Was I too careless? I knew I shouldn't have stopped by that town library I visited four days ago! Panting a little - God I was exhausted - I halted right before Twilight and the others, expecting something to happen. Anything really. Hell, I was afraid to even look at the alicorn in the eye, for what I might see. In fact, for Pinkie to burst out in joy and choke me to death with hugs. Not... Eerie silence and calm smiles... Oh God I wasn't...! One careful hard forward confirmed that morbid suspicion, expecting to reach Twilight's muzzle... And grasping thin air, the others evaporating in an instance. And my hand reached nothing, but bitter disappointment and disbelief. But they looked so... So real. Down to the last detail, and something... I don't know, lurched in my chest at the sight of them... A relief and happiness I hadn't felt since that last day among them... I was missing them that much. All of it... ... ...Hm...? Well, that couldn't be a possible hallucination... For quite the distance away, laid the sight of a structure one would typically spot in deserts. A pyramid. ...Crazy idea. Shelter in there. Shade and maybe some water if it wasn't contaminated, right Starswirl? Hm, worth a shot. Who knows, perhaps other things may dwell within the layers of a pyramid. Be cautious, however, Jack, for these structures are not usually well regarded for welcoming visitors, or intruders, politely. Couldn't be any worse than the yeti or Egg Dragoon... I trudged onwards with a sigh, stabbing the first carton with my straw and refreshing in the long taste. Blackcurrant, fruit of a Gods, right next to bananas. I liked bananas, me. Spike often complained how much I ate them more than anyone before the week was even done, but what could you expect? One of the very few fruits I actually preferred- Oh God I'm rambling again. Alright... That's a massive pyramid. Kudos to the construction workers, they deserved a raise for their hard efforts. Maybe buried next to their Pharaoh, whomever that was back then. Did they even have Pharaohs in Equestria? Ah who gives a [BEEP]? The main question was, would there be decent shelter within? Craning my head upwards at the foot of this triangular- Sorry, polyhedron-shaped structure - Those study sessions with Twilight were paying off - it was far too tall for me to even view the apex from this position, right next to the first stone step. Some pyramid huh? Would there be water? Shade? Perhaps some explorers within willing to offer some food? But more importantly... "Where the [BEEP] is the Goddamn entrance?!" I had to exclaim before sipping my blackcurrant drink, glancing left and right. There was no indication of an entryway, and my feet were already protesting from the mere thought of wandering around outside the whole thing just to spot some means inside. One hand on hip, the capri-sun was already sucked dry before I discarded it. Not through litter, mind you, but simply throwing it in thin air and it disappearing via magic. Why was I even going to a pyramid with a nearby settlement not so far from it? Because, my friends, pretending to be a pony on all fours in sand was nightmarish a concept enough, but I already pushed my luck with the last village I came across... Plus, there was one urging of mine I wasn't fighting off well to ignore. The urge to explore. And for all we knew, Zagreus could be within. Now, I wasn't a huge fan of pyramids in general. They were just sorta... Bleh to me, filled with death traps and discarded mummified bodies. And I had no inclination to encounter mummies if that's always a possibility. Pony mummies, imagine. The only real promise in these doom-inclined monasteries were treasure or forgotten secrets. And the prospect of finding out something new and undiscovered for years. That peaked my inclination to investigate. The question was, then, the location for getting inside. They don't typically show many ways in with pyramids, they were always more or less made to keep intruders and explorers alike away. Heh, for all we knew, Daring Do already visited this place and made off with the treasure herself- Was it just me, was the the ground suddenly getting closer to my knees? One blink down for incomprehension, a round spot of sand around me sinking further into the ground... Before I felt gravity leave my feet and legs. "Oh God dammiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit- Ow!" Ow was right! Suddenly falling underground with the sand around me, my arse found itself roughly being hosted by something curved and wooden, my hands immediately gripping the edges... And the sand pulling me further down into the darkness below. Because what was better than a water slide? A sand slide. ...NOT! I gripped the bag closer to me, Nightshade probably terrified by the abrupt speed if the movement within was any indication. Thankfully, the darkness was being filled with continuous torches leaning above the edges of the slide, lighting the way down to oblivion. I couldn't repress the equal sounds of surprise, terror and thrill from the fast turbulence sending me into God knows where. Be ready to jump! Jump? ...Oh God! Leap of faith right then and there, flinging myself off the end of the slide that otherwise would've sent me down to an endless pit... Probably. My stomach lurched and eyes nearly bulged out in agonized sharp pain from the landing and quickly hanging onto the edge of the pathway. Sand... Too slippery... Gonna fall...! Until my rescuer came in the form of a bird. An owl to be more specific. Nightshade, in all his bad[BEEP] glory, latched onto my shirt's collar and lifted upwards, managing to lift my weight up enough for me to get a good grip and push myself upwards, panting in panic and simultaneously relief, rolling my body onto stone ground and clutching my own stomach, eyes gazing upwards at the dark ceiling. Sand equivalent of waterfalls pouring where the torches could lit all around, descending to the blackness below. Breathe in... Breathe out... Breathe in... Breathe out... Breathe in... Up! Carefully sitting upwards, my next action was to stand after thanking Nightshade with a relieved grin and rubbing the owl's affectionate head. "Good job pal." The owl flew from the floor to my shoulder next, being a source of comfort for my otherwise disoriented state. Throwing an incredulous glare upwards, I threw a callous arm in ridicule. "How utterly convenient for a trap to be buried under that EXACT SPOT I was stan... Ding...?" The sound of whirring mechanics... Getting much closer and closer... "Hoo!" Nightshade's warning call came just in time, for my body quickly rolled down the narrow pathway before it was potentially squashed by the stone walls suddenly appearing from both sides of the shadows and crushing thin air. Charming! And more sounds of moving gears and walls! Every instinct begged for me to run... And run I did. With more and more vibrating noises of crushing walls from behind me. Typical! Trap walls! Anything original they'd like to add underneath a Godforsaken pyramid?! Alright, safety! A doorway! Over a gap! Another leap of faith here I come! Ow! Okay, not quite as painful as the last jump, but the shockwave sent my on my knees crawling up from my legs after after that leap. My palms latched onto the edges of the doorway before me, the last vibrating sounds of closing walls echoing from behind me. Please don't let the door close on me next- "Hoo!" And another save from Nightshade, the last bit of floor in that large area sealed by walls behind me after the owl quickly pulled my short weight into the next room, saving me from a quick gruesome fate. A groan of exasperation and hurt escaped my hollow lips, blinking hard at the series of escapades which just happened to me. Breathe in... Breathe out... Breathe in... And up. By crawling onto all fours, grit teeth and exhausted breath, hands clenching into fists and,. regrettably getting sands into fingernails. Lovely. Coughing for a moment, I sent Nightshade a reassuring glance and and carefully rose, leaning one palm against the stone brick wall. Okay... Sand slide, trap walls and underground beneath a whole pyramid... Where would one go from hereon? Presumably further into the depths of this temple. Was afraid of that... Ah well, at least now I found an entrance, unconventional as it was. With Nightshade on my shoulder, I tightened the bag's rope around me as we continue moving forwards, further where the torches guided us down the narrow hallway to God knows where. I swear to God though... A rolling boulder next and Imma kick the ponies who made this place. I didn't care if they were already dead, I'd find a way! So, no rolling boulders yet. Next trap to greet my unaware state consisted of hanging from a rope with hungry crocodiles waiting in the small pond below. You know the classic. And the next exit on the other side, if I swung just right onto the small narrow platform barely in arm's reach. Problem being? I was clutching onto the fragile rope for dear life... And I could already feel years of its existence beginning to take its toll. Had to be quick. So quick I was, barely sliding down just a few inches in order to get a decent swing, my insides freezing at the movements of back and forth. I could do this. I could so this! ...I did it- Whoa! Once again, good save from Nightshade, pulling me by the shirt as I nearly stepped off-balance and into the dirty waters below as a new meal. Immediately, I pushed us both further into the next entrance, leading to, once again, a dark hallway being simultaneously lit up by torches as if from magic... Of course. Alright, but before I bothered risking my life yet again, another break was in order, leaning myself against the stone wall and sliding down yet, wrist on knee and shallow breaths. Once again, I survived yet another implausible outcome the likes of Laura Croft or Daring Do could more likely accomplish. If my ponified past self could see me now! ...Actually, that'd vary more on which point of my past self would be watching. Season four and beyond would be moreso impressed, but my seasons one to three life... Yeah I'm surprised if my ears weren't blown out from his chastising lectures. I could see the [BEEP]tard now, standing above me with that typical disapproving scowl, a simple dark blue cape and blue-green eyes younger yet far more filled with anger and self-loathing. A thousand words would escape that harsh messed-up bearded muzzle, the stallion always speaking without thought first, letting his mind known to others. Oh yeah, that point in my life would have no love for my actions, scolding me without restraint about my present actions and decisions, how I was causing more harm than good ever since bringing Zagreus to life. That Stardust would judge me critically with an expression so un-Equestrian, uncaring if I was taller, older and wiser and glaring down at my sorry state with a mixture of anger, pity and disbelief. Yeah... That Stardust would be disgusted with the man he would become. That he became. You've come a long way since then, Jack... Whatever your past self would think of you, judge you for, just remember your own reasoning behind your choices. Oh that's easy Starswirl... Because I was, and always have been, a massive coward. And I say that without self-loathing; it's just a statement of fact. Even my past life would confess to running away from others who offer to help so I would no longer become a burden on much we had in common. Heh... Imagine his reaction to me dating Twilight. The reaction of my season one-to-three life would be priceless. Smirking, I decided that was enough of a break and moved on, Nightshade taking the lead next by flying forward. "Careful." I advised after him quickly before following, watching my step each time. I had already encountered four pit traps before reaching the alligator room. Real talk, though? Those gym classes with the ropes going all the way up to the ceiling? Total bull[BEEP]. I mean, who actually let children climb all the way up? If there were teachers who did that, then they were total psychopaths and should be promptly sacked and arrested. Those practice ladders weren't much better either. Hieroglyphs. Now these brought back memories. I had to smile, running a careful finger over traces of the pictured writing. What did I meant by memories, one would ask? Well, back when I was in primary - I think I was nine or ten - there was a school project to design our own mummy with a tomb consisting of drawn paper glued to wooden small plans to form a cuboid shape. The mummy was formed made of clay, heated and all, and I had such fun poking patterns and making small patterns all over it with a pencil. Never mind how much enjoyment colouring in the tomb with Yu-Gi-Oh references. Millennium symbols, anyone? Anyway, hieroglyphic writing. Could I read it? ...Hell no. But aside from Twilight or, perhaps, Daring herself, I knew someone with me at present who might. Starswirl? Certainly, Jack, though my studies over the ancient language in question has been absent for a long time. But examining these symbols correctly, they depict the history of an old Princess of the Sands, once a benevolent ruler whom kingdom now exists only in the dust. What remains of its descendant reside in the settlement we saw near the pyramid earlier. So this place then was built in her honour? All varied locations across Equestria, not to mention even beyond said land, hold different practices in honouring their rulers. In this case, a tall pyramid named, if what I translated these hieroglyphics accurately, 'حاكم الرمال.' ...The Hell you just say...? Ah, my apologies. In modern Equestrian, or in your case English, dubbed 'Rulers of the Sand.' Hm... Rather prestigious, no? Yeah-huh... Well, it's all fascinating history, really, but right now I should focus more on getting us out of her. Do these hieroglyphs translate an exit, Starswirl? One second... And it literally took a second before he responded with enthusiasm. Aha! We must venture further down the catacombs of the pyramid. Due a next forty feet from here, eighty for non-pony kind. Oh, wonderful! Guess that means we're walking... Or in Nightshade's case, flying... Or in my case, perhaps running. Since before us stood a wide, curvy and fun-looking lit hallway perfect for a Sonic level... How can I resist a clearly open invitation? Hope for the best with no traps this time! Standing up perfectly, I moved my shoulders around and assumed a ready stance, Nightshade looking prepared and eager himself. Gotta go fast! And then, something else occurred to me as we sped through the open hall further into the deep ends of the tomb. Starswirl, you sounded really excited while translating those hieroglyphs. Well, new discoveries is a gleeful hobby that has never shrunken even as a spirit, my dear pupil. [BEEP]ing rolling bouldeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeers-! [BEEP]! Another loud slam from behind me, indicating the unstoppable object met an immovable object. AKA, the doorway. On all fours after that leap of faith yet again, grimacing at the bruises to my elbows, arms and knees, I glanced behind in utter relief at the boulder which had previously pursued me meet its match, causing a large round denture against the narrow stone doorway and almost causing its collapse. Nightshade, beside me, put it best, "Hoo!" Well said. It was only a matter of time before we encountered this typical trap seen in pyramids. Just shocked we've yet to confront any mummies... And hopefully it remained that way. Because mummies? [BEEP] no. I'd prefer a quicker death, thank you very much... Crushed by boulders aside. Alright, after once again standing and dusting myself off from arms and jeans, I craned my neck, shoulders and wrists around for good measure. All these traps were getting to me, I haven't exercised this much since facing the Mane-iac and Nightmare Rarity. Not even the Dragoon took this much out of me. My love for exploration and discovery was beginning to be overwhelmed from daunting exhaustion and an urge to escape for safety. Preferably back home. In a bed. Beside Twilight, reassuring that I was safe and unharmed and untouchable... I [BEEP]ing wished. Was that selfish, do you think? Wanting to be taken care of by someone you love? To willingly burden your partners with your concerns and insecurities and take some comfort out of it? I couldn't help but shudder and swallow a small measure of guilt just imagining enjoying letting Twilight and my friends worry over me like mother hens. It's already too much to have allowed them to look after my sorry arse repeatedly ever since my first day in Equestria. Or second, really, that was then I moved in... Ha. I remember that well. First day of moving into the library, Spike showed me my room while Twilight was getting herself more acquainted with her new friends. I just immediately thanked the dragon, sent him on his way and just laid upon the bed in thorough exhaustion, a full day without sleep getting to me and, back then, hoping my newfound existence in a fictional universe t'was all but a silly dream. One could imagine my reaction the following morning. How cynical and doubtful I was back then... Not much has changed, thinking about it. ... I missed that library. A small pit of unease and regret filling my stomach. The worse part was, even back then I knew Tirek would destroy it... And I still couldn't even save it. Because, I had selfishly thought to myself, a new castle wasn't worth the anguish Twilight would endure for losing her old home. That library had so many memories. Memories which the others, those wonderful mares, had preserved as decor atop the throne room, as a means of helping us never forget the past, but at the same time moving on to shape the future. A beautiful gesture on their part... But I still missed the place. Even now, I couldn't lie, my mind was mostly regard that old tree-library as my home moreso than the current castle which had replaced it. And I dared say Twilight thought that a couple of times too. She blatantly did in the early days of acquiring the place. Even this little guy next to me was a reminder of the life back then, huh Nightshade? I rubbed under his beak with humoured affection, the owl reveling in the gesture. ... Welp, we can save the self-pity and memories once we're out of this place. I stood up good and proper and rubbed my hands, looking down the next hallway with Nightshade perching on my right shoulder. Alright, judging by this hallway presented before me, the next doorway about... Fifteen, twenty feet away, for what I could see? Narrow interior with squares tiles each carved with more hieroglyphic language. Terrific. I took one step- "Hoo!" And my little pal was just becoming my guardian angel at this point; his warning preventing me from being human kebab by the spears suddenly descending from the ceiling the tile I previously stepped upon. Instead I lurched back, landing yet again on my posterior before recovering, a hand to my chest with some composure. Christ, they really went all out with these traps. What kind of treasures did the ancient Egyptian ponies bury here? Or who did they bury... Well, questions for another time. Even though I almost met the worst possible ending to my life span, I had to keep calm and carry forward. First thing's first, solving this obvious puzzle. Yay, puzzles... My expertise... Pushing my glasses up a bit, I neared the edge of a stone tile and peered over, after the spears rescinded back into the yellow ceiling above, examining each tile as far as I could see at this point. Alright, animals. I've done this before with Daring, and each tile carved a separate type of species. Diamond Dogs. Griffons. Ponies. ...Right... Well I stepped on a griffon plate, so that was clearly wrong. Leaving dogs and equines... Well obviously ponies right? But that felt too easy, and I was more cautious than others would think... Should start by comparing the three. Well, griffons and ponies typically walk on four legs... They dwell on land... But griffons usually dwell more in the sky... Then again pegasi exist... Earth Ponies share some skills with Diamond Dogs... Dogs and griffons virtually have nothing in common- Wait, no, they both love gathering and hoarding treasure. What else? They don't usually get along with ponies or even their own species... They're selfish and greedy by nature, but griffons possess some sense of honour and pride whereas Diamond Dogs were just, well, purely of greed. Griffons shared traits of personality and nature with both mutts and equines of this world, and they were already out of the equation. What about what Diamond Dogs and ponies shared? Again, the Earth Pony factor. But what else? What else could there possibly be...? Erm... ... ... ... One more look at the pony tile before me to the right... [BEEP] it. And I quickly leaped back again from the next onslaught of spears, this time appearing from between the walls as opposed to the trap ceiling. Nope! I blinked rapidly before scowling in incredulity. So neither griffons or ponies, but dogs... Huh. Guess because it'd be the least expected answer? I don't know, must be missing something. I believe it's moreso due to the paid contribution the Diamond Dogs of old provided in the construction of the pyramid. They were funded rather handsomely for their services in the name of the Princess. Now you tell me! Alright then, one jump over the previous two tiles to the one with the imprinted depiction of a canine, hoping for the best. Well, good news being no spears this time from my jump. Bad news would refer to the suspicious-looking purple gas suddenly hissing into the hallway from behind me, leaking through the wall's gaps and slowly filling up space. Poison, no doubt. I think I'd sooner take the spears, for [BEEP]'s sake! Allons-y! I hurried forward, running and jumping onto every available DD tile before the gas could get inhaled through my lungs and sending me to a slow, agonizing demise. You know, for kids! Wow... Talk about a tomb! This place was huge! My voice would most likely echo after the small gasp I made at the sight of the interior, following the next small staircase down to a large opening chamber. The walls were barely visible even by the torches decorated upon them, magically lit at my new arrival. In the center of the room, a large, opening wide gap with a tiny wooden long plank reaching from one end to the other, leading into, presumable, more endless darkness. At the end of the chamber, a small bunch of stone steps covered in velvet carpet leading to... Golden prized glinting and beckoning to anyone who reaches this point. Treasure! Gold! Lots of it! We hit the motherload! And not just treasure which typically belonged in this tomb. Starswirl then commented with thought. Much of which, I suspect, belonging to the village folk close by. But then why would they leave their valuable here? For safe keeping? Guess I'd just have to take the gold originally belonging in this place anyway... Nah just kidding. I saw Aladdin, I'm not falling for that [BEEP]. ...Hey Starswirl, could you say 'Diamond in the Rough' in the deepest voice possible? My teacher obliged with a touch of bemusement. Diamond in the Rough. Haha! I grinned lightly, Nightshade proceeding to fly upwards whereas I stepped towards the edge of the pit. Time to say goodbye to Prince Abubu! Hmhmhmhm. Anyway, seems there's no means of simply walking across the pit, traversing across this narrow, fragile-looking plank appears to be the sole and only means of reaching the treasure. One more obstacle to face for intruders, I imagined- "Hoo!" Nightshade's sudden call of urgency was then replaced by a loud shriek of empowering rage as something emerged from the dark ceiling above, the chamber echoing with its landing and heavy vibrations with enough force to send me falling backwards - Although thankfully not forwards - on my rear end yet again. Ow. At this point my tailbone was going to stay... Bruised... ... Now, Starswirl, I know at this point there are many bizarre and new things to discover across this land. I was fully aware how many new things I have yet to see for myself, even my friends haven't witnessed yet. I've encountered the strangest and interesting of creatures during my time amongst ponies, and nothing much should really surprise me anymore. That said, what... The [BEEP]... Is that...? For what landed atop the small platform housing the gold was a magnificent yet terrifying-looking creature with a voice booming across the chamber, feminine and proud, "Who dares enter my domain?!" Massive, about the size of an Ursaminor. With the body and swishing tail of a lion, the wings of... An eagle, maybe. The head and face of a mare. All purple with the exception of the Egyptian headwear, the gold earrings, sharp white teeth and yellow slit eyes. The creature was leaning downward, enraged eyes glaring distastefully towards the two intruders gazing upon it- Sorry, her, in awe. Evidently not the Pharaoh of the past... But the amalgamation of animal bodies with the head of a pony replacing that of a human's suggest something else well known in ancient times. A Sphinx. I had encountered a Sphinx. Now that was a sight! Well, I'll be... Starswirl suddenly mused with newfound curiosity. So this is where she has retreated since then... "Speak!" The large purple Sphinx commanded with more vibrations to the floors, threatening to collapse from the sheer power of her voice. "Or else suffer the consequences of trespassing!" Yeti and Dragoons. Demons and supervillains. Those I could handle. But I don't think I'd last four seconds without being crushed by one gargantuan paw. Better play it safe and hopefully appease this creature. "My apologies." I began rather shakily after standing up, mustering a small bow. Maybe politeness will stall her from doing anything rash. "My being here was purely by accident, Miss Sphinx. If I would be kindly guided to the nearest exit. I would greatly appreciate it." Well... It didn't look as though it was going to eat me yet, but that next expression it held still put me on edge. The Sphinx proceeded to smirk wickedly, its calm voice still reverberating the ground. "A lost traveler? Long has it been since one has managed to reach my chamber without ill intent." The Sphinx - I should ask for its- Her name - looked thoughtful for a long moment before continuing with a more placating nature. "Very well, I shall accept your humble apology and trespassing, and guide you to the passage out so I may be in peace." Oh... Well, that was rather easy. "Thank you very-" "But..." Ah. Figures it wouldn't be without some catch. The large purple creature proceeded to motion towards my right limb. "In exchange for this knowledge, I ask for one simple thing in return." My arm? "That lovely ring you bear on your finger. Quite a treasure, wouldn't you say?" What? My gaze snapped incredulously to the glimmering amethyst gem attached to the ring, glinting beautifully. Oh Hell no! I'd rather give her my while limb than ever trade away something far more valuable to me! "Not in a million years." I immediately snapped before thinking, that gleeful expression of hers shifting to outrage from my open defiance. "Then, you will be doomed to wander these halls for the rest of eternity!" The Sphinx roared, a terrifying snarl present on her equine features. "A ring is more precious than your own life? You are a fool!" "This ring is more precious to me than it ever will be to you!" I shouted back hotly, clenched fist and ring tightly pressed against my chest and beating heart. This ring was a reminder and a promise to someone more important to me than the whole cosmos. More precious to me than any of the treasures in this whole chamber. "I'd sooner die than ever hand it over Sphinx!" The Sphinx reared back with grit teeth, and I got the impression it was ready to pounce and attempt to take the jewel by force. Let her; I'll fight to the death for it! I tensed, ready to defend myself... But then the creature assumed a more calmer stance, still grinning in smug disdain. Oh God, what was she planning now...? "Then perhaps we can resolve this in a more... Adoptable approach." What now? "You know what I am rather fond of? Riddles." Ahh [BEEP]. "All I ask is that you solve this one thing for me, and in exchange I shall reveal to you the exit, free of charge. Unable to solve this riddle, however..." "You keep the ring." The Sphinx leered excitedly. "So you possess some level of intelligence. Indeed, solve this riddle, and I will let you go, no strings attached. You have my word." Well [BEEP]. Because riddles were NOT my thing. Like, at all! Where's Twilight when you needed her?! Still, either risk losing my ring or dying of starvation in here while Zagreus would still be out there causing unprecedented amounts of damage...? Life was always filled with unfair choices, wasn't it? "Alright." I sighed irritably, crossing my arms and glaring towards the Sphinx defiantly. "Let's get this over with." Immediately, the large creature started with the riddle accompanied with body gestures for each statement. "A natural state, I'm sought by all. Go without me, and you shall fall. You do me when you spend, and use me when you eat to no end. What am I?" ... ... ... [BEEP]... No, I had to do this. No use giving up right off the bat, otherwise what was the point of even making it up to this point? Alright then, let's solve this riddle... Even though my Sphinx friend here will have to wait for an awfully long time. But judging by that expression on her giant face, time was scarce. I had to be quick. Natural state sought by all... What would everyone really desire in life? Happiness? Money? Power? Love? Or did it just refer to people alone? What about animals? All they really desired was sanctuary and food. What would every living thing strive for...? Without it we'll fall... Hope? Peace? War? What would every living thing have in common aside from life? Nature? Something related to the natural circle of life...? Do me when you spend... Save that one for later. Starswirl, some help here? ... Wow, thanks teacher. Glad you're always here when I need you, especially to solve a simple riddle so many people would be laughing at my sheer incompetence for by now. Alright, used when eating to no end... Taken advantage of when eating so much? Something you lose when you're too greedy? Without it there'd be no- Oh... Wait... Wait! Sought by all as a natural state. Without it we'll all fall. Spending correctly will lead to it. Taken advantage of by using it for selfish purposes. ...Oh I'm a [BEEP]ing idiot. "Well?" The Sphinx's impatient tone almost brought me out of figuring it out and starting all over again. "Have you anything to say?" Rubbing my bearded chin in wonder, I gazed upwards towards the frowning Sphinx with a confident new grin. "You bet I do!" And said the answer swiftly. "It's balance!" Balance was the natural state of the universe, always sought by all living things. Without balance, we would fall to imbalance and never truly find happiness and peace with our lives. Whatever we spend, the remains will be balance in itself. And if you use balance to no ends, there would be nothing left! The answer was glaring at me right in the face! Coming from I, the one who's always sought to understand balance! My 'host' didn't seem entirely happy with my confident answer, snarling in utter outrage from me clearly getting it right, hoping to acquire the ring for herself. Better luck next time, love, though there won't be one! "Even though you got it, you will never be allowed to leave unless you hand over that ring right this second!" Pebbles on the ground flew upwards at the level of intensity and fury dripping from her demanding voice. Wow, sore loser much? Guess that means I'll have to resort to good ol' fashion sonic screwdriver- But a certain voice in the air interjected calmly. There are other means of bypassing our friend here, Jack. Oh, now you're talking, after I had to solve a riddle by myself... But I'll bite, how else can we beat this Sphinx? At her own game. With a sudden tone of humoured mischief to his elderly voice. Request another chance of leaving, and she will indulge you. Trust me, I know someone whom speaks with experience. ...Alrighty then, if you say so. Straightening my shirt, I glared upwards and called out to the enraged beast. "Hey!" And waited until her full attention was on me. "How about another game? A chance of putting this lowly trespasser in his place?" That expression of fury immediately shifted to contemplative glee. That was quick. "Very well, I accept your proposal." Whoa, and I didn't even take her out to dinner first. The Sphinx followed that with a motion towards the massive gap with a barely sturdy wooden long plank. "Walk across this plank, and survive. Fall... Well, it's a shame that lovely ring goes with you into oblivion." Charming. I shifted towards the plank nervously, afraid of kicking it off. Nothing was holding it in place; it was a literal death trap for anyone closing in on the treasure. Another balance test! All seemed rather deliberate, wouldn't you say? Alright then, time to take another path of destiny and hope for the best. Hope will be beside you more than you think, Jack. Uh-huh... Right then... I carefully set the bag down to loosen weight; Nightshade can carry it over. Said bird was observing from the side, looking between the plank and I worriedly. Sending the small owl a shaky grin, I nodded to myself and gulped. I could do this... I've faced worse up to this point. One step forward- I froze, flinching at the board's creaking reaction to my new weight atop it, and waited for a moment, ignoring the Sphinx's hostile broad grin. So far... So good... Another step, this time pushing my whole weight onto the fragile wood... Okay... Arms stretched to keep balance... Another step... And another... Beginning to walk across the darkness slowly and flinching with every step. Seek Balance within yourself, Jack. You're doing grand so far. Be at peace, and you will make it to the end. Easier said than- Done-! Ah [BEEP]! Ah [BEEP]! Almost falling off just then with the boards shaking at my weight, keeping my state completely still until it was seemingly safe enough to continue moving. The Sphinx looked eerily confident in my fall. If she rigged this... Well that would suck. Seek balance in myself... Seek balance in myself... Seek balance in myself...! I had... To do this...! "Come on Dad! You've got this!" My my eyes widened at the familiar voice. Echoes of those belonging to good friends and family alike, reverberating in my head yet sounding as though they were just around me. Pushing me onwards. "Giving up already? I know you're better than that Star!" "Um, you can do this Stardust! We believe in you!" "Ya really gonna give that there Sphinx the satisfaction? Keep on movin' sugarcube, we're right beside you!" "When you beat this, we'll have a beating-a-Sphinx-challenge party! S to the T to the A to th T! What's that spell? VICTORY~!" "Come on now darling. You're almost there! Put that creature and her awful headdress and earrings in her place!" "We'll always believe in you, Jack. You've faced worse obstacles in the past, this will be a cakewalk for you! Just keep a steady thin posture on the plank with widened arms, balance is and always has been the key!" Remember those you're doing this for. Even in spirit, your friends will always be there to encourage you to accomplish new heights. ...Without even knowing it, I was already past the halfway point, grinning in newfound relief and determination, to the Sphinx's obvious chagrin. The creature took one step back in pure horror, a contrast to my own bristling confidence from the rest of the plank-walk suddenly seeming like nothing. "No!" She cried, almost knocking me off-balance. "NO!" Yeah [BEEP]! With one final jump off the end, I dusted my hands from landing on solid stone ground and looked upwards with my own smug smile, half my mind in disarray and awe over the fact I managed to accomplish that feat all by myself! Well, not by myself. My friends, as Starswirl said, were with me in spirit to the very end. Alongside Balance, my proud student. Though you may no longer access the magic, the Balance of the universe will always be there to guide you. Just look into your heart, and be true to yourself. With folded arms, I smirked upwards. "Your move [BEEP]." Followed with a loud shriek of despair which almost ripped my eardrums out, sending me stumbling back slightly. The Sphinx had no other words to give, massive purple eagle wings flapping with enough force to brush my hair back, ascending into the darkness above with her cries of outrage increasingly fading to nothingness, indicating her abrupt departure. ...Not even the sirens threw a tantrum after they were beaten. After Nightshade joined me with a hand-to-wing high five, the owl let out a congratulatory "Hoo!" With my widened grin in response. It's incredibly unlikely our friend will return. Starswirl then spoke up yet again contemplatively. Her kind never lingers in the same place she was bested. The pride is too much. Leaving all this treasure for myself then... Oh? And I spied, with my little, light pouring from a small doorway behind the platform, presumably leading to the outside world yet again. It was right behind her the whole time! The cheek! But before we depart, Jack, I have a request to make. Sure what's up? A good number of gold and accessories surrounding us belong to the good village nearby. The Sphinx has clearly been leaching off the settlement in exchange for never causing harm to its townsfolk. Well, since she's no longer a problem... Sure, I get ya, but I'm gonna need something to carry all this, Starswirl... A wagon, maybe. Imagine how impressed Twilight would be. Not from besting a Sphinx, liberating a village and giving them their treasure back, or from walking across a VERY narrow plank perfectly and successfully. Not from all my other past accomplishments ever since leaving home. But from solving a riddle. All by myself. I mean, for me it's an achievement! And I'm more than certain the Princess would be proud of you for it. Yeah... I can actually see the expression and it made me smile, reinforced after watching the townsfolk celebrate with the mountain of gold and valuables returned to them. After gifting those Arabian ponies back their treasures, I made them promise, in turn, not to share my presence here with anyone now or in future. Seemed like a reasonable deal, repeating the reward of my encounter with that other town by the seaside. ...Also asking for some more necessities and free water seemed perfectly reasonable. I pat the canteen next to my waist with approval. All in a day's work. And you know what? I think I've had enough ancient discoveries and battling monsters for a while. On the plus side, at least that specific monster wasn't dealt with in the form of violence this time... Though my luck can remain that way for so long. Where to next...? Hmm, there appears to be a surge of imbalance due west from here, down that road. Nothing too grave, but we should stick around for too long. I smirked, turning around while the citizens were busy dancing around the mountain of gold and jewelry. Alright, but first, there was a shower required to wash out all this sand from my hair and body. And a fresh change of clothes was in order too. Then we could leave. And for once in my life, I was welcoming a cold shower- Hellooooooo...? Something caught the corner of my eye, a stand filled with magazines next to a paper shop with a certain white unicorn on the front cover. Vanity Mare. I almost snorted at the pun, if my attention wasn't focused on something more mindbogglingly. ...Rarity... Oh Rarity... Picking up one, I examined the cover and wondered briefly in spending too much time underground had gotten to me. But nope, even rubbing my eyes a little didn't rid of the image of Rarity, in some velvet jacket, with an entire new hairdo that completely contradicted her own character. A look someone like her wouldn't be caught dead with. ...Well, I've been missing a lot back home! Why not purchase and read through the article. You may be pleasantly surprised by what led to your fashionista friend's circumstances. ...Why not? Just as more reassurance my friends were okay back home. Even so, that looked like something Rainbow would try if she was bored enough! Chapter 176: Midnight to DawnRunning. Running. Running-! A left here. A right there. A jump over some fallen stone and a swerve between two flat boulders. The thrill of being chased and the apprehension of getting caused fulfilling my being with adrenaline. The back of my gown whipping against the stone I rushed through and by, ears picking up on the hollow winds and the flapping, barely discreet noises of my pursuers from behind. Wouldn't have even noting I was being followed had Starswirl not warned me. Running. Running. Running-! Slide over another rectangular rock, skidding across pebbles, stomping across small puddles and nose sniffling with the wind picking at my eyes behind the glasses. Faint echos of the clouds above the close forests forewarning a storm was on the horizon, growing in power and threatening to consume the grey skies. May thy thunder strike thee mother[BEEP]ers on their wings and sent them hurdling to the hollow stone grounds below. So, who were my pursuers, precisely? Wonderbolts? Nah barely managed to avoid another patrol of theirs scouring the skies yesterday. Royal pegasi guards? Tch! They couldn't catch a two-legged Timberwolf burdened with a whole tree on its back. Dragons? Nah, had enough of those chasing after me for a lifetime already. Hopefully, at least for now, Garble and his minions learnt their lesson to reconsider 'hunting' me down yet again. So whom, exactly, where the flying creatures going after my state... And possibly life- Oops! Almost tripped there. Running. Running. Running-! Shadows flying above me, eclipsed by the yellow sun peeking through grey clouds. The opponents flew overhead against their prey and decided to make a dramatic gestures then, positioning themselves towards the canyons which surrounded this rocky valley. And took their places amongst the small stone towers, sharp talons gripped against and caused cracks within the structures, prompting my brief pause and, admittedly needed, opportunity for breath. Proud, mighty four-legged species with bird-like claws and brown and white feathers. Their appearances and features all too familiar, carrying the air of cocky arrogance and the pride carried on from the glory days of their ancestors. Griffons... And I counted about four of them, in the least. More sounds of dramatic landing incited my head to whip around behind and upwards. Alright, make that six of them. But something else, too. Unlike their kind back at Griffonstone, these [BEEP]ers were equipped in some kind of gear, strapped around their chest and limbs. Their scowls and puffed gestures anything but friendly. My hand produced the screwdriver from my pocket, having already sent Nightshade to hide while I let them focus and chase after me and me alone just a few minutes ago. "Guessing Zenith didn't send you clowns." I offered a tight smile, my expression anything but genuine warmth. One griffon - Wearing an eyepatch because how else would one discern the rough leader? - flared through his beak nostrils, his chest hair and eyes a darker brown than his followers. "You'd be right." My new friend responded with dark intent, leering down on me like a bird to a mice. "And we're being paid handsomely to bring you in unharmed or... Well, either works for our employer. Just to be certain you're still intact enough to be brought before him." Oh, Zagreus wanted me alive for a change? "How charitable of him." I countered lightly, corner of my vision spotting the other griffon members leaning down in preparation. Mercenaries, of course. "Shame I can't oblige to your employer's wishes. Perhaps another day gentleman." "Oh, we insist!" A rough female voice karked out with malicious hunger, greed dancing in those beady eyes. "He's waited so long to see you again. You do, after all, have much to answer for in his name." 'So long?' But I just met Zagreus last week; we practically had a lethal jousting match with a horde of Diamond Dogs getting involved. Took two days to patch up my clothes in the aftermath. But the longer I stayed to ask for clarification, the more time I was giving these assailants the opportunity to attack. With one cocky smile, I immediately bolted before they could pounce. The griffons retaliated, though, through soaring through the air yet again by the sounds behind my fleeing state. No matter, all I needed to do was find some place to conceal myself; maybe a small crevice or cave they couldn't fit through and sink further into the darkness, hiding or getting so lost in blackness they'd never catch up, hopefully spotting an exit on the other side. Was a long shot, but these valleys suggested there were such things lying about- Whoops, sorry cockroach! Almost stepped on that! Apologizing for stepping on an insect. What had Fluttershy made of me-? Whoa! ...Alright, works too! MASSIVE clearing from the edge of this pathway, leading down to a massive ocean below in a semi-circle of many other open cliffways leading to a considerably fatal demise below. Grinning in wary disbelief and running a hand through greasy unkempt hair, I whirled back at the sound of griffons laughing and dark cackling from behind, prompting me to turn with slow panting. "Poor little monkey." Little monkey? There's a novelty. The sad thing was, he wasn't completely inaccurate. "Nowhere else to won. Only to fall." "Why not?" The female member of the group deadly approaching like hungry hyenas baring uncleaned teeth. "Make things more interesting for the hunt? Unless the little monkey is afraid of some little water?" That last statement made in a condescending baby tone. Charming. My lips curled to annoyance... Before a wide smile of mockery, prompting the group to pause very briefly. Big mistake [BEEP]holes. And with two gestures from my hands considered the highest art of finger profanity back in my homeland, I leaped backwards and felt the wind rushed through my hair, vision shifting around from rock to water to skies to the whipping side of my blue gown, gravity not on my side. Flying free~! Defying gravity~! Starswirl, quick, knock me out! It'll be less frightening to see water looming closer this way-! "I was a little worried, you know..." Twilight whispered a moment later, pulling back slightly to meet my gaze softly. "A part of me thought you were on another hunt for Zagreus, and intended to find him without us." Without me... My tone was tender reassurance. "I learned my lesson long ago, love." A tiny smile. "When do you ever learn anything, Jack...?" "Well..." I started in quiet playfulness, twirling the Princess around again. "I've learnt the importance of friendship again." And back to my arms. "I've learnt how to love again." Our noses brushed one another, my voice lowering in sweet bliss. "And I've learnt what it means to hope again... All thanks to a stubborn, Goddess Princess and her amazing friends." Pink cheeks again, but Twilight beamed lightly. "Once more, you exaggerate. I'm hardly flawless, Jack..." "No." I agreed, smirking faintly. "But it's your flaws which makes you perfect. And I wouldn't have it any other way..." ... ... ...! Huh wuzzit-?! Something loud and obnoxious startled me from my pleasant sleep, looking around wildly in panic and anxiety before recognizing the thunderous noise as that of... Well thunder. Damn... Wait! Checking myself, if memory served... Hmm, not wet. No marks of sharp talons dug into clothes or skin either, thankfully. Glasses were still on, so they never fell off. No rough landing to mark my posterior and leave a bruise after carefully shifting my sat position. No signs of bruising anywhere, checking. Surroundings suggest a cave with heavy rain pouring and lightning flashing with beautiful thunderous sounds to my right about fifteen feet away. So I was fine, and escaped just fine... Damn, and I was having such a good dream too. That rooftop moment with Twilight... Arguably perhaps the best romantic gesture I ever gave to her. Now, it was unfair to even compare moments together at all, as each and every one were sacred and wonderful, and I wouldn't trade a single second of them all for the world... Bickering and heated topics included. They say passionate arguments are the signs of a perfect, healthy working relationship. If that's true... Well, Twilight and I are maybe the pinnacle representation of this 'ideal' romance all should strive for... You know, before I ran away and left her terribly heartbroken- Ah...! Okay, chest pains! Wasn't expecting that- Ow and growing worse...! [BEEP]! Another stab from imbalance-! Keep still and breathe, Jack. It'll pass in a moment. Taking the advice, my accurate teacher predicted it as the pain slowly faded away, a hand on my chest and allowing myself to inhale and exhale steadily. From the other side, Nightshade nestled comfortably upon a next of rocks, sleeping and oblivious to my own physical episode. Hell, the storm outside didn't seem to be fazing him even with the constant flashes of lightning and roaring thunder. Kinda wished the imbalance killing me could just hurry up and kill me already instead of all this 'teasing-' Okay that wasn't fair. Starswirl was doing his absolute damnest to keep me alive and breathing... And I appreciated every minute of it. Honestly the sight of Nightshade cheered me up, knowing then he was okay and the griffon hunters didn't catch him. Small miracles after all... Hmm... Curious... Now, Starswirl might as well be near omnipotent from beyond the grave... But I don't think the old unicorn was capable of tending to physical wounds too. He never did so before... So why these bandages around my hands? Yeah, I cut my hands while passing a sharp edge of rock whilst fleeing from the bandits, barely acknowledging the wounds in favour of adrenaline and running to safety.. I never recalled taking care of them myself, I was too busy running for my life and mentally insulting their mothers. So what... Or who was responsible for this...? Slowly standing up, the save was large enough so I couldn't bang my head against the sharp ceiling, I idly glanced around in wariness and curiosity before calling out faintly, "Hello?" Not wanting to disturb Nightshade from his well-deserved slumber. "Is anyone there...?" I'd at least like to thank whoever was responsible for tending my injuries, however small they were. They stung a little, but still. It was as much a mystery as when my ankle was suddenly wrapped in bandages and properly tended while I was unconscious beneath Mount Everhoof. Funny you reference that... Oh ho. Coincidence? I think NOT. That mean I had a mysterious stalker following my every move, or maybe I was just lucky? ...Or maybe Starswirl was being a secretive old prune and can do more than he lets on towards the physical realm. Either all, I shan't complain. In light of calling your teacher an 'old prune-' Anyway, what lovely weather outside! Weather others would typically scoff and steer away from, but I welcomed with open loving arms. Rain! Who doesn't love good rain! Heaps of it! A solemn atmosphere which radiated hidden beauty and the gift of bringing life. And it was calling to me! Removing my dressing gown and showing off the blue shirt and jeans beneath, I placed it towards Nightshade so he may use it in case he woke up for a moment, and smiled with hands on hips approvingly. To the rain I go; not passing up this chance! Don't stray outside for too long. In addition to the stormy winds and fatal lightning, the water may cause your bandages to slip off and induce sickness... Never mind... Sorry Starswirl! Couldn't hear you over my sick rain dance moves and how much I was enjoying myself! Performing a small, ritualistic-like rhythm of movements with arms, legs and head, feeling the harsh raindrops pelt against my dark hair and cold skin. Yeah, loving it! There's just something... Wondrous about dancing underneath the rain. Raising your head upwards with closed eyes, feeling the neverending droplets of life clean and trace down your face, tightening the bonds between your clothing and bare skin. Yeah yeah pretentious as [BEEP], but I just loved making something out of it. I was making dance moves slow, methodical and meaningful, putting every thought and precision from the smallest joint of my shoulder to the spin of my fingers. Maybe I should've gone shirtless... Well, that wasn't entirely too late. Hah, reminding me of a moment one day during a neat thunderstorm courtesy of the pegasi in Ponyville. "Twilight... What exactly is your special somepony doing?" Starlight had inquired in befuddled humour, her, the Princess and Spike present as audience to the golden Earth Pony back then focusing on his movements and precision, rain drenching and soaking his fur and mane without a care in the world. "That, my good student, would be his compulsion to dance under the rain every time the weather turns this way." Twilight replied with a wry smile, the three observants safe beneath the entrance doorway of the castle to be pelted from the harrowing raindrops themselves. "And I must say, Jack certainly has been practicing ahead." "Ever since Rainbow Dash announced what weather would arrive tonight, he's been looking forward to it." Spike had snickered, smirking at the sight alongside Starlight. After the gold stallion performed a neat and precise dance trick, the youthful dragon proceeded to blink and then clap in impressed awe. "Encore! Encore Dad!" "Don't encourage him too much Spike. Lingering out there for too long will make him sick... Again." Twilight sighed with intended exasperation, but unable to stop the small fond smile rising on her purple muzzle as she watched with them. "Still... It's always nice to see him take some enjoyment out of such dreary weather. Seems the rain just likes calling to Jack." Hmph... Heh, if anyone but those three had been watching me then, if they would've now, I might as well look like a complete tosser. But what else was new? Now, a rain shower was fine. But know what was even better? Returning to a campfire within the cave... Which I never started. Hm... Starswirl? Not my doing. Thought so, and Nightshade was clearly still resting, though remaining on the spot the blue dressing gown was now wrapped up around the content owl. Seems my mysterious saviour was making an effort to keep us warm and comfortable, whomever he or she was. Discord? Nah he'd leave a calling card involving some means of chaos. Next thing I know the campfire will explode with literal fireworks all all over the damp cave. I could draw up a list of candidates, but why speculate further? She was right there. Hiding in the darkness save for the glowing violet eyes, acting as though I was completely oblivious to those entrancing sparkling orbs. Which were awfully too familiar... So... We're playing this game now, were we...? Shrugging with a coy smile, I decided to indulge my now hidden companion, for the moment, sitting down by the fire and removing my shirt. The fire was warm enough to contrast the coldness, and if I stayed near it enough. I laid out the shirt neatly on the jagged ground, dusting away some pebbles to help, right beside the campfire. From the corner of my vision, the purple eyes remained unmoving, though they were narrowed then. Fair enough. The pants would remain on; not getting that naked for my guest, especially if it was who I thought it was... My stomach cut off all thoughts with a growl, and I instinctively patted the belly. No muscle; all training in balance went to my pony body than my human form. Not exactly eye candy for anyone, but beggars couldn't be choosers. Anyway, hunger. What's on the menu tonight, my good teacher? In visible answer, a menu popped up between my crossed legs. Haha! I laughed in honest amusement at that, rubbing my hands excitedly and proceeding to open said menu. Even when currently homeless and far away, I was still lving the life of luxury. ...Although, honestly it never felt like that with Twilight and the others, even living inside a castle. Guess because it had no servants or chefs it aided with the humble atmosphere which home possessed. Everything always felt modest and... Sincere. ...Anywho, menu! Apple foods with some of Nightshade's favourite seeds in a bowl for when he wakes up, please. Thank you, as said filled metal bowl appeared next to the resting owl, prompting my wide smile. Now as for me... ... Ah, [BEEP] it. "You don't have to stay there, you know." The sparkling violet colours widened in sheer evident surprise as I called with with a humoured grin, motioning my friend over. "Come, join me. I don't know about you but I'm starving." No movement for a long moment, those eyes then narrowing which can be interpreted as distrust. "I don't bite." I added if it helped. Which it did not; still no inclination to emerge from the dark. "I promise I don't bite...?" Finally, progress! Cautiously, the figure began emerging from the shadows; first a purple boot, then lavender arm, then dark demonic wing - Though if you ask me, she'd always be displayed as angel to my eyes regardless of appearance - before the full figure whom expressed sheer distrust, wariness and apprehension. "My guardian angel reveals herself at last." I offered with a gestured arm, and her features only frowned harder, but one could almost spot the faint hue of pinkness presenting against lavender cheeks, the woman rubbing her arm in clear self-consciousness, even despite maintaining a thoughtful and serious expression. Haha! Even when she's in this form, she's still the same person no matter what. Cinch nor Zagreus could ever change that. "How long...?" She seemed hesitant to ask, trailing off and grimacing as if in self-chastising. But I understood what she was asking, nodding with a wry smile. "Eyes kinda gave it away; I'd recognize them anywhere." Followed with a sheepish shrug. "As for how long... Just now, really." She blinked innocently, in contrast to her form. "Come on, sit down, you must be freezing over there-" "Aren't- Aren't you afraid...?!" Twilight almost sounded hysterical, uncomprehending about the boy offering her a spot by the campfire, that she made, mind you. "You know who I am... What I am! Shouldn't you be... I don't know-!" "What? Running for my life? Shielding Nightshade with my own body from you? Announcing you a monster?" "A-Any of that!" She exclaimed in dubious doubt, motioning to my state. "By all accounts you should be terribly afraid of seeing me and make a run for it! You're in a vulnerable state and making no means of defending yourself!" "Do you want me to?" "I..." She paused at my challenging question, deflating quite visibly with a step back in hesitation. "You're really not afraid...?" Sounding painfully timid coming from the poor girl, as though my boldness was something new to her. For the third time tonight, I shrugged. Truthfully I was on edge, perhaps a little, but all senses and instincts were commanding me to favour curiosity over defensive. "I'm more interested in meeting and thanking my mysterious savior than anything... And why she's currently defying orders from that monster." She frowned yet again. "Come, sit down." I gestured to the camp fire friendly. "I'm hungry, and I don't think being in that form negates you from hunger too." In emphasis, a loud growl echoed through the damp cave next... And it wasn't currently from me. "Pfft!" I couldn't stop myself, bursting into laughter as Twilight flushed in open embarrassment, eventually storming over and plopping right down to one side of the fire between Nightshade and I, the former still oblivious ot it all. At her heated glare despite pinked cheeks, I subsided my laughter for the moment. "Sorry." "Where did you get that?" The alternate version of human Twilight inquired at the menu on my lap, sounding deadly curious despite herself. "You can't use magic, and it just appeared from thin air." I smirked at that fact, pointing upwards jokingly. "I have friends in high places." And the demonic form of Twilight looked upwards in earnest puzzlement, the adorable expression immediately prompting my humoured chuckle, proceeding to open the menu yet again. "Right, so, what would the lady fancy?" In answer, Twilight simply stared at me, head tilted with a guarded posture despite kneeling down, examining my body as though I was some riddle to solve. The innocent expression painfully reminding of a time back in the day where my Twilight inspected me as a science project, the purple unicorn at the time metaphorically poking and prodding me to my annoyed resignation and fondness. The memory prompted my small smile, this Twilight then leaning back a little in reaction and her brow furrowing, blue flaming hair lighting up the cave alongside the campfire between us. Amazing how it wasn't lighting up in the shadows earlier. That was a neat trick- "What are you?" She looked compelled to ask, sounding earnestly baffled, wary and deeply curious, not to mention incredulity leaking from her tone and expression. "Every action and statement you make contradicts everything I've been informed about you. I was led to believe you were a danger to everyone around you; manipulating and deceiving your way to getting whatever you wanted! Using my alternate equine counterpart and toying with her heart, then throwing it to the side whenever you deemed fit! Sometimes for your own sickly amusement!" Someone's been telling fibs, but I couldn't find it in myself to feel annoyed or angered by the insinuations. Instead, I felt sadness. Tiredness, regarding the poor used girl solemnly. This was a Twilight who knew first-hand what it was like to be taken advantage of her and have her skills exploited by others, suffering the consequences for it in their stead. And that physical reminder before me still hurt. "And yet..." She trails off then, glancing away in doubt before continuing with firmness. "And yet, from everything I've seen, everything I've heard, it all declares otherwise! Why would you run away from the safety of your so-called friends when you have them wrapped around your fingers, using their kindness as a shield? Why would you liberate a village from sirens, or protect some ponies from yeti, or deliver that town their treasures back? You had no one to impress, to deceive and yet... Also you're... You're...!" "Dying?" I ventured, and she flinched and looked away. Sensitive subject for anyone in this world. I nodded with a wry smile. "Yeah, it's not a hard concept love." At least, not for someone whom was familiar with death by knowing someone long back who experienced as such... But that's a story for another time. Never mind the countless deaths from murder or disease on my homeworld... Another motive for why I left, I suppose. No, that was EXACTLY a good reason for leaving and never turning back. "I just don't understand..." Twilight then muttered, confessing in soft uncertainty and shifting on her spot, bringing her knees to her face with arms wrapped around them. The sight felt like another stab to my chest. "I'm not even sure what to think anymore. I was left to believe you were a threat to the whole worlds, but now? Now... Ever since following you from the mountains, seeing what you've done and how much you seem to care for every living thing around you... And you even tried saving me at that tower back then..." The fact she referenced herself with such despair made me feel like keeling over, regarding the state she was in and deducing Twilight was holding back from tears. I recognized that look and posture anyhow, and it still was painful to see. A world where a Twilight Sparkle was in pain was a world not worth living in, regardless which version. I'd swear to protect on of them; I swore to protect them all. Even one which tried to kill me. ... But we both knew the truth there. Even if I was beaten, at the Tower, Twilight would never bring it in herself to deal any serious wounds. She was too good, too kind-hearted for that. And I would never forgive myself for otherwise. Slowly placing the menu in one hand, I shifted slowly so not to startle the currently jumpy corrupted teen, leaning my arms on bent knees and regarding the woman silently. I was so, so sorry for what became of you, love... And I wanted nothing more than to express that with physical hugs and comfort... But that would scare her off more, I imagine. Great care would need to be handled in this situation. And silently inspecting the self-conscious girl expressing nothing more but innocent vulnerability to me was far from a good start. Would I help her, though? A Twilight who has unwillingly donned the appearance of Midnight for so long, attempting to rid my life several times ever since? ...Like that was ever in question. "You know what I fancy?" She turned to me. "Fish and chips." I smiled, lips widening at the incredulous blinking from my new acquaintance. "And some coca-cola too. Ever had fish and chips, Twilight? Because I will show you the wonders." "You're completely fine dining with the enemy...?" Twilight sounded terribly bewildered by my casual disposition around her... And sounding a little more than hopeful. "You're many things to me, Twilight, and only my enemy when it comes to chess." And I must be starting off right, judging by, for the first time I've seen this counterpart of my love life, the very faint, tiny smile on her face. "Enjoying them?" My new companion made no vocal response, simply content to dining on the chips in the paper bag on her lap. The closest I got to a physical response was the glint in her violet eyes, still the same feature as her original form as opposed to the blue eyes with tiny purple pupils. That was a real good sign. Another sign? Thus far, my guest had yet to make any inclination of an attack. If Zagreus was hoping to have this Twilight strike whilst my guard was down... Well he's gonna have to be disappointed. Then again, that may be myself clinging on to the present hope that it wasn't too late for this version of the person I loved, and that there was still a chance to save her from the darkness and back into the light. It's nice to live in hope; a lesson my Twilight and the girls have taught me time and time again. I was tempted to speak some more, lift up the tension suffocating the cave a little, but I think Twilight would appreciate the silence more, speaking herself when she's ready. The human Twilight always struck me as a version whom enjoyed silence when she's pondering or enjoying herself. So, again, in her own time. I was content myself with dining on the freshly baked greasy chips and warm fish sitting on my own lap, the steam of the food drifting through the dark cave and warming up the body appreciatively. The rain was still persistent outside, and Starswirl had acquired me a towel for my hair, which was now trailing down my head and back down. The weather indicated it wasn't safe to leave until morning, and night was already on the loom from the sky darkening all the more since the storm began, trees outside rustling loudly and looking ready from every glance to be torn off and thrown into the ruthless winds. I could just go outside with an umbrella right now... But I wouldn't want to risk a Franklin incident. Another potential embarrassing demise. But I'll tell you what, it was getting humorous how jumpy this woman-in-demon-form beside me was getting jumpy at the flashes and roars of lightning outside. Some things never change, and I was trying my best not to smile every single time. "Why do you insist on helping me?" And she speaks! Mid- Twilight turned from her food to resume her curiosity on me, frowning still, but not quiet as guarded as earlier. The tone was genuinely puzzled. "I just... Don't get it." The fact of how much she was questioning herself sparked hope. I shrugged, offering a wry smile. "Do I need a reason?" Twilight tilted her head, an adorable features in contrast to her otherwise intimidating current features. "When I've done nothing but tried to harm you?" "Did you ever try to harm anyone else?" "No-?" "Well there we are." I shrugged. "Lack of self-preservation, love. Not to mention, you've been tricked by a madman to attack me under the false promise he'll restore you back to your real form, am I correct?" The unintentional flinch was all that was needed, and I smiled in light sympathy, restraining the urge to place a hand on her shoulder and scare the woman off. "But I have hurt you!" Twilight couldn't resist exclaiming in regret and befuddlement. "At that tower, and with Sunset at the dam... You should be hating me and trying to get away, by all rights!" "You've also kept an eye on me, and healed my wounds before they could get any worse." As I raised my bandaged hands. "Thanks for that, by the way, and before. You're a lifesaver and a good person regardless of what you may think, Twilight." The woman hesitated, violet eyes uncertain before clouded with doubt, turning away again to regard the fire somberly. "I'm not Twilight Sparkle... Not anymore." Her expression looking close to tears, food forgotten by both of us. "I don't believe that." I had to say gently, the sight causing my own grief and guilt. She never deserved any of this. But my refusal to accept otherwise prompted the uncertain glance my way, prompting me to continue solemnly. "Who else would show compassion to look after one she considers an enemy, despite what she's been promised...?" Silence followed, Twilight looking back to the cackling fire which was nearly ready to die out. Hopefully the message sank; If there was any chance to save her... Well, you all knew me by now. "You're not my enemy..." Twilight mumbled in her arms quietly, sounding deeply upset and shaking her head with grit sharp teeth and closed eyes. "I just don't know what to think... My life's been a whole mess up to now... Everyone just wants to use me for their own intentions, and I'm just so... Tired of it." My own head titled sadly. "Do you hate them? For what they did to you?" A simple question, but a thousand meaningful things behind it. "I..." Twilight hesitated, still refusing to meet my inquisitive hazel eyes and looking out to the dreary rain outside. Then a final, quiet answer barely heard through the echoes of the weather and the damp cave. "I don't think I can hate anyone, even those who wronged me..." And if she thought that was what I expected to hear, then you, my dear Twilight, was terribly mistaken. THAT was what I wanted to hear, now grinning to myself wildly and causing the corrupted teen to blink when she noticed my beaming proud expression. "You see?" I motioned then happily, the hope in my chest rising brighter than the dying campfire between us. "You're still you. The appearance outside never changes whom you are on the inside. And inside; you're still the same compassionate, knowledgeable, kind and thoughtful, brilliant, considerate, strong amazing Twilight Sparkle I've... Well, I think you know." The faintest traces of pink on dark purple features, but Twilight never lingered her gaze from me or my great smile. "And I want to help you, Twilight Sparkle, not just as an obligation, but because I believe... I KNOW." I affirmed with conviction. "You deserve happiness and peace." "...How?" Came the small, meek response, but I knew those eyes long enough now; enough to catch the glint of vain hope in those beautiful violet orbs. How indeed, love? Well I already had the perfect start in mind, lucky for you. Smiling, I proceeded to offer an open hand gestured for shaking. "By starting over. Because forgiveness, my dear Twilight, is always the opening to a new peaceful beginning." And added with slight humour in my otherwise light tone. "My name is Jack Edward James Wright, my dear. It's a pleasure to meet you." Twilight didn't react in kind initially, as I anticipated. Of course she needed a moment, and I could wait forever for her if need be. The teenager looked down to her own open purple hand, examining it and then mine for a long, drawn out minute, internally at war. But something, in the back of my mind under the smallest glimmer of hope, informed me over the decision this woman made before it even happened. Tenderly, a small purple hand reached and clasped my own with gentleness, allowing a slow shake. "Twi... Twilight Sparkle." Still sounding completely unsure about addressing herself as much, but the lavender teen managing to keep going regardless. "And... It's nice to meet you too, Jack Wright..." And then suddenly frowned, and my mind quickly panicked. Had I done something wrong? But it wasn't the frown of caution or anger or malicious intent. Instead, it was a frown I was all too familiar with regarding my own Twilight, having bore witness to it time and time again. The disapproving frown. "Your bandages are wet." Oh, so they were. Twilight regarded my hands with an expression displaying annoyance, followed with her suddenly grabbing said hands before I could react. "Hold still, let me re-apply them." And paused, looking up albeit shyly. "It's... The least I could do for your kindness." A part of me was tempted to point out the comparison between herself and my own girlfriend, but I neglected from mentioning as such not to upset the girl further. Instead, I grinned as my hands were currently being treated, this time me being conscious for the act, knowing better than to argue. "Afterwards maybe we could play some chess. Did you know I am currently beating Twilight by thirty-six to twenty-eight?" A big fat lie, and even this Twilight knew it. Her lips curled upwards to a genuine amused smile, lighting up her beautiful features. "I sincerely doubt that... But you can prove otherwise in a moment." "You're being hunted down." A voice joined me from the side, looking out to the wondrous view alongside. The rain had stopped, after a long while, and morning light was already beginning to peek over the valleys far off, reflecting beautifully after a long night of unrest and ruthless storms. Really, who could sleep under that weather? Too loud for the likes of me. Still, the view before us was worth it, the peace after the storm. Nothing looked too damaged out there, thankfully, and the ground beneath me on the edge wasn't completely drenched in puddles and small waterfalls caused by the harsh rains. "By Zagreus? I'm fully aware." I couldn't resist quipping back, offering a small smirk in response to the teen beside me. Her transformation into that incited a bit more height, one or two feet taller than me. Almost as bad as the often times I ponder where Twilight's alicorn status will make her grow much taller than I as we grew older. Seeing Shining and Cadence never helped my concerns there. "Not just him." This Twilight continued while shaking her head, looking out still to the distance with me. Her tone sounded mildly disturbed, failing to portray calmness. "There are other forces out there tracking you down, wishing you out of the picture for good." "You mean yourself?" I grinned then quickly added, "Sorry just kidding love." "I'm serious, Jack." "I know. I know all about Garble, Sunset and all those others who have been chasing me down. Seems Zagreus is providing empty promises to them as too. I almost feel bad for their expectations." But Twilight wasn't in the mood to jest. Far from it, in fact. Shocking, and I was slightly disappointed. "Not just those working for him. Zagreus also has allies in high places." Hm? "In your world's royal court, in fact." My stomach dropped. "He's had someone dispatch contacts to locate you and bring you to them. Someone who wants to get rid of you as much as he does." "...I see." Was all my parched throat could say, narrowing small eyes glaring into the sunrise. Figures, Zagreus would start seeking allies from the higher classes to use for his own ends. He's growing more ambitious. But a royal enemy? Lucky me. A purple hand then clasped my shoulder, guiding me to meet her serious firm gaze. "That's why you need to stop this chase." What now? "Cease your pursuit and run, run and hide far away until someone else deals with them. You're no match for Zagreus or his new ally. You know this as much as I do. You running away from your friends was part of his plans to keep you alone and vulnerable for the taking in the first place." Ah... That explained a lot. "Jack, come with me." Twilight then sounded half-pleading. "You can't fight this, and I... I don't want to be any part of this any longer. There's still time to retreat and live for a better tomorrow. You have no obligation to get yourself destroyed over this!" Didn't I? From her first statement of that little speech was my mind completely and utterly made up, gently cupping the hand on my shoulder with my own, a renewed bandage wrapped around it. I offered a weak smile, unable to hide my affection for this girl and what she's trying to do. "There is nothing more I want to do than run and hide." Was my sincere, quiet confession, gently removing the purple hand and bringing the knuckles to my lips, Twilight looking earnestly surprise by my gentleman kiss. That done, I released her hand and shook my head alongside a wry smile. "Thank you, Twilight, for trying... But I must see this through, to the bitter end... It's time I cleared up my own mistakes than have others clean them for me... For you, for my Twilight, for Spike and everyone I know and love... It was never really a question of my life over theirs, honestly." "You don't have to do this..." This Twilight looked closer to crying yet again, sparkling purple orbs reflecting fear and solemn despair. "I've already hurt people I care about... I don't want to lose someone who cares so much..." I inhaled deeply. "Go, go back to your own world, Twilight." Was my next statement, both firm and kind. "You have the power to do so. Go be with your loved ones... They're no doubt missing you. Go and be safe." At her reluctant flash of expression, I've added then in humoured sincerity. "They'll help you, regardless what you may assume... I know a certain bacon-haired teenager in your world who would never leave you to suffer, never mind how much your parents, Shining, Cadence and Spike want to save you." Followed with one last peck, but this time myself slowly approaching the purple teen, leaning upwards with lips pressed to her forehead, for a split-second. Thankfully my hair never caught on fire from her blue flames... And her eyebrows weren't on fire at that moment either. Leaning back from the stunned teenager, I grinned cheekily and winked. "If you're lucky- or unlucky - there may be a version of my sorry [BEEP] there too." And I was already on my way back to the cave to collect my stuff and Nightshade, hoping the message worked. But barely twelve steps were taking before her voice called out then, hesitantly. "Jack?" I had to glance over my shoulder. "Hm...?" A long silence. "...You're a good man." What? Twilight smiled yet again lightly, looking more and more like the woman she once was. "Despite what you may think, you're a good person too." Ha... Haha...! Ridiculous. That was two Twilight's whom believed in me now. Three if one counted Casey's girlfriend. The human Twilight from the world connected to this Equestria? Nah didn't think so. That Twilight had every right to be skeptic of me. Just as every Twilight had no reason to have any faith or belief in me whatsoever. I don't know, shaking my head with a disbelieving smile. What was it about me that screamed worth believing in? These characters will find any hope in something small and insignificant, like a pebble. Just ask Maud. Hmhmhmhm... "Something amusing in that human mind?" A startling yet all too familiar voice popped up. I jumped slightly, but wasn't entirely too surprised. After all, it was an altogether unexpected surprise coming from him. "Oh, there's a surprise, and here I thought there would be a more cautious disposition considering what you're doing and who you're hunting down today." Ignoring the clones of myself between wearing lit car sirens on their heads, I smirked upwards at my old friend with folded arms. "I was expecting you to turn up sooner or later." Was my amused confession. "Inevitably you'd be dispatched by Twilight and the others to bring me back. I'm sorry to disappoint." "Oh pish posh my good friend." The floating lounging chair disappeared. "I come here of my own volition of course. Even your genius special somepony worked out how powerless my magic is against your present form to even teleport you back home." And he smirked, conjuring up next paper copies of six certain mares all with expressions of despair. "Though that barely stopped them from begging anyway. They must really love your grouchy company." "Spare me the guilt trip, Discord." I snapped, but still smiling wryly. "Why are you here then? Persuading me to come back seems the opposite of chaotic for you too." "I can't simply track down a trail of what shouldn't be to drop by on an old friend amongst his daring travels over the borders of Equestria?" "..." "Fine." Discord rolled his eyes in good humour, the paper dolls vanishing next with the draconequus wrapping himself around my body, but not close enough for our physical forms to have contact. "You, Jack Edward James Wright, have kept yourself busy. It seems our dear pal Zagreus is not the only pony wanting your head on a plate." With him literally slicing his head off with one finger spinning onto a place in his bear hand. Charming. "See for yourself." Still headless, Discord produced scrolled up dark yellow paper with a snap of fingers, unrolling a second later. "Voila." WANTED FOR TREASON AGAINST THE ROYAL MONARCHY ALIVE 500,000,000 BITS ...Might I turn myself in for a reward? "Should I be flattered they got a picture of me on my good side?" I asked dryly to the picture of my human self obtained during the time I rode that chariot across Canterlot, favourably smiling at the [BEEP]-eating grin on the picture's face and peace signs with sunglasses over comprehending the fact I was wanted for five-hundred millions bits. "Wish I could've been there." Discord shrugged. "Looks you were having so much fun. A novelty if ever there was one." And then appeared before me with a wide grin. "Well, I'm guessing this news won't deter you from ending this pointless crusade and return home to the ponies who deeply miss you?" I gave one look as an answer, and he shrugged yet again. "Fair enough. And I'll have to deliver Fluttershy the bad news." For a split-second, I spotted a flash of genuine distraught across his goat-like features, the draconequus turning away briefly with visible annoyance next. "Typical, what a fine way of ruining our next perfect tea party..." He sighed. "Oh well, such is the way of human stubbornness. Always bringing forth terrible consequences to others." No need to remind me there, Discord. "Do we have any idea whom the one responsible for placing a bounty on my head is?" "At the moment, I didn't care to ask." Discord shrugged yet again, smirking. "But I must say how impressed I am, Jack, causing strife amongst royalty like a true denizen of chaos. Your people really know how to bring internal conflict to others." Cheers I guess. "Better keep moving, Jack. I overhead earlier that Rainbow Dash plans to persuade her fellow Wonderbolts in another routine check over the skies of Equestria any second now." But before he could snap his fingers and leave, I had one last thing to say before so, something I had meant to converse with Discord before I left. When we all went to Fluttershy's cottage that day before I left, I had hoped he was there causing mischief and whatnot. Now seemed a perfect time. "Take care of her." Without even needing to inquire who 'her' was, the draconequus paused, choosing then to regard me silently, that playful and chaotic expression into something more... Human. "You'll be back to take care of them all very soon." Chapter 177: Hail, Hail, Flanktopia!Wait... Hold on... I knew this spot... Starswirl I knew this spot... I was almost there! After weeks to near months to trailing back, I was almost there! The directions equal to the warm welcoming greetings of old equines had guided me in the right place, for over the small hill I heard them. I was almost home! My pace only quickened, relying on grabbing some of the grass to assist my eventual mad dash up the hill to where they were. Where home was. Not the castle or library. Not the town itself. But home was where the heart was. And my heart was always, neither hesitation nor fear to admit it without a singular shred of doubt, them. The sounds of melodious laughter, noises of enjoyment and peace. The sounds I would have expected to hear from wonderful, beautiful equines... And dragon. What I wouldn't give to be in their arms again, safe, sound and happy for the rest of my limited time. And now... Now, that was going to become true- There they were... There they were...! Over the hill, enjoying an obvious lovely picnic below next to a clean, gorgeous lake at a nice spot typical of Equestrian land, was a sight so familiar and so nostalgic my breath hitched, heart beating wildly at what I've been hoping to come back to without the likes of Zagreus, Chrysalis or any other fiend potentially ruining. My friends, at a picnic, in peace. Pinkie Pie, chasing after the pets of our friends happily, her energetic shrills of laughter and joy music to my own ears. Once I would've found the noise irritating and tiresome, but there was a sensation I welcomed with open arms... Physically to follow soon. Applejack, Rainbow Dash... Both clearly in the competitive spirit at present, playing a game of horseshoes at a nearby post, both were typical smirks and challenging glints in gleaming pink and emerald eyes. And from the looks of the next throw, by Rainbow's cursing and Applejack's smug expression, one evidently was in the lead with the advantage of knowing the game since birth. Hate to see the farmer's face if I challenged her to a 'friendly' match of Yu-Gi-Oh. Fluttershy, Rarity, happily conversing without a care in the world over a plate of delicious-looking sandwiches, even from this distance. Both peaceful mares holding large pleasant smiles and chatting away about some topic or another, even offering one another clearly their separate homemade dishes. The spectacle brought a wider smile to my face. Starlight... Spike... The former obviously educating the latter with their own kites in the air, the pink unicorn often glancing to the young dragon sat beside her with expressions of fond pride. I released a long exhale at the gorgeous sight, my sister and son spending quality time with a carefree activity and large smiles on their faces... My heart was hurting for even considering how much I've missed out since leaving. And finally... Well... We all know the cause of what made my heart stop beating for a long, drawn out moment. Because in all her beauty, never once dull, which expanded tremendously from how I remembered her since I departed ages back, the lavender alicorn Princess was observing our family as well, violet orbs sparkling in all that typical breathtaking vision, gorgeous dark purple mane with those lighter shades reflecting from the sunlight beautifully. The smile on her face was what made me take another step forward, though she, never mind the others, has yet to notice the presence of their old friend just then... "Twilight..." My mouth breathed by instinct, mind and heart whirling in apprehensive excitement, another small step forward. How to make my presence known? Casually? Tch, nothing was ever casual with these ponies... But Nightshade wasn't as patient, though, deciding to direct their attention as he launched from my shoulder in pure eagerness, clearly as excited and elated to see them as much as I. His eventual stop was at his old animal friends, flying atop Pinkie's head and having the Earth Pony glance upwards in pleasant surprise. "Oh, hey Owlicious!" One. Two. Three. Four! Gasp. "Owlicious?! Hey guys, look who's back!" That brought all the others to look, each one either gasping in shock of elation. "It's Owlicious!" "Hoo!" The owl puffed out in enthusiasm, flying around then in circles above the gathering friends, all whom gazed at Nightshade in pure wonder. "Well I'll be!" Applejack smiled broadly, jade eyes following the young bird cheerfully. "There's a sight for sour eyes." "You mean 'sore' eyes dear." "I know what I said." "It's so good to see you again." Fluttershy expressed quiet elation, letting Nightshade perch upon her offered yellow hoof, the compassionate pegasus nuzzling against his cheek which widened my grin. "We've missed you terribly." "Welcome back!" Spike greeted next, hurrying to the bird joyfully with his own huge grin. "Where the heck have you been this whole time?!" Twilight stayed silent, but the same question was clear in her expression and breathtaking sparkling eyes. Starlight, as always, was quick to point the most obvious thing out. "Hold on a second. Didn't Owlicious leave with Stardust?" Ah, it began. The dawning expressions slowly rose on their adorable equine faces. "You don't think...!" Rainbow gasped next, all pairs of eyes beginning to focus on the location Nightshade flew to greet them from. Atop the small nearby hill where the little man with folded arms and the biggest, happiest grin ever to appear on his face looked forwards at his bestest and wonderful friends. His family. A moment of dropped jaw and uncomprehending features. And the penny - Or bit - eventually dropped by the loudest exhalations of excitement and disbelief from the first two of my friends to react. "STARDUST!" But even mental and physically preparation didn't stop me from falling over at the pink and purple blurs tackling my chest and stomach, the energetic pink mare and young ecstatic dragon burying themselves into my clothes with cries of elation and relief. Without even considering it, I embraced the two back just as tightly, fighting off the urge to shed tears at this reunion I've been anticipating for so long since I decided to return. "You're back!" Spike exclaimed into my chest with one cheek pressed against my jumper, sounding close to breaking tears himself. He's probably started to. "You came back! I knew you wouldn't let us down! Or let me down!" My hand, by instinct, grabbed the top of the scaly head and affectionately rubbed it, missing the sensation so much and the hugs of my favourite son. "I came home." Was my solemn reply, leaning my face down next to nuzzle the dragon's forehead. Didn't hurt in the slightest. "OHMYGOSH OHMYGOSH OHMYGOSH! YOU'RE BACK!" Pinkie proceeded to announce, removing herself from my stomach next but with front limbs still wrapped tightly around me, as though planning to never let go. "I knew you would return! Of course you would because you would miss your friends almost as terribly how much we missed you and everything we've ever done together and I told everypony you would never abandon us unless you're some illusion made by our hopeful imaginations all together... You're not an illusion are you?" Ow. The suspicious Earth Pony then knocked my forehead introspectively, smiling widely in satisfaction. "Nope, you're real. Which means real hugs!" Tightly embracing my middle body yet again. "And I'm never letting go of you again for the life of me!" My own expression of relief, humour and joy to see the pink mare again was cut off by another amused and relieved tone. "I think he'll have to move again eventually Pinkie." Starlight, approaching with the others holding a rather composed smile. But those lilac eyes told a different story; sheer joy and relief glimmering withing them. She looked ready to hug me herself when the other two eventually released me. But something else shone in that expression as well. "I knew you would come back." "Just couldn't keep away from us, huh?" I smirked widely at that. Happy to see you too, Starlight. However, any further response was firmly interrupted next by three certain mares approaching slowly next, Pinkie and Spike making room for the pegasus, Earth Pony and unicorn all simultaneously carrying the same looks and glints in pink, jade and sapphire eyes. My nostrils inhaled deeply, knowing what was likely coming and bracing for it- Ow! Oof! Agh! They certainly didn't disappoint...! "Typical. Absolutely typical!" Rarity began scolding, having wracked my shoulder several times with a cup. "Leaving unannounced, then returns just as well. You truly are the bane of my existence, Stardust Balance! The gall! The audacity! What made you even think you had any right returning after what you did!" But the unshed tears were already there. "And worse, my mascara is now ruined because of you... You...!" And suddenly embraced around my shoulders next, beginning to sob rather loudly into my ears. I was torn between smiling and grimacing in regret... Instead resorting to sheepishly patting the dramatic unicorn's hoof. I suppose it was warranted, the dramatics this time. "Just what in the hay were you thinkin' sugarcube?!" Applejack pitched in to lecture harshly next, placing orange hoofs on my legs sternly as though to keep me from leaving ever again. The farm mare glared over me with enough intensity it made me prefer fighting Tirek all over again. "Runnin' out on yer friends like that! Without good reason to! I have half a mind to use ya dumbnut as a wheelbarrow for the next apple buckin' season! Yer stubborn, reckless, selfish little... Ugh!" Eyes closing tightly with tears beginning to clearly leak, Applejack then regarding me with a tiny smile. "Well, the fact yer have enough common sense to come back means there's hope yet..." And guess who finished for them? "And ponies call ME foolish and egotistical!" Rainbow started, proceeding to irritably slap the top of my head repeatedly to get the message across. Ow... Repeatedly. "But at least I don't go out to get myself killed without any help from my friends! Seriously, just because you don't think you're going to last means you have to fight this battle alone! Just because you have an excuse this time doesn't make it valid Stardust! You stupid, cowardly... Typical person..." And Rainbow turned away from my eyes promptly, hovering above with folded front limbs and refusing to let me see her tears of anger and relief. That left just two others to greet me, and one would be far more emotional than the last. And that's saying something with who was next to approach with hesitation, fear dancing behind clear blue orbs. Walking around slowly, Fluttershy was clearly apprehensive, wincing softly upon my decision to reach out with an offered hand, assuming the mare through body posture and facial features that yes, indeed, it was her old friend and he's returned. Fluttershy just stared... And stared, and stared, and stared some more... Then a sniffle. And soon enough, the yellow blissful mare embraced my side gently with full tears cascading down regularly peaceful features. The sight caused my heart to freeze and make the attempt to cheer my vulnerable friend up, running a careful hand down bright pink strands. That only incited the emotional Fluttershy to hug me tighter, making low sounds of relief and more sniffles. As if that wasn't painful to see enough, a distraught Fluttershy. Try a distraught Twilight. The purple alicorn, at first, kept expressionless, even when standing right before me. I gulped, knowing this could go several different ways, and a majority not without serious pain from the mare I loved delivered to my exposed body. Oh boy... Despite which, I made the attempt to grin weakly and offer open arms to the observing alicorn, the mare making no immediate reaction. "Honey I'm home..." Oh I was gonna die. "You were right, it was a foolish choice to leave in the first place... I missed you. All of you, so..." A tiny shrug. "Don't hurt me too badly...?" The next movement followed with my flinch, expecting Twilight to start beating me to a pulp with a hard leather book. Instead, a tackle to my chest that almost made me fall in the ground yet again, myself eagerly returning the hug just as tightly at the alicorn's, the loud sounds of relieved sniffles and exasperation escaping her beautiful tearful face, burying my own lower half of my features into soft purple hair. "I, am going, to kill you..." Twilight vowed softly in my clothes, her body heaving quite loudly. Well, that was a given. "I'd expect nothing less..." And Twilight then pulled back, glaring at me with sorrowful yet heavily thrilled violet orbs, clouded in affection and pure relief. Her melodious voice cracked. "Promise me." And pressed her own muzzle against my nose warmly, purple eyes tightly closed with her hoof on the back of my head. "Promise me you won't ever leave me like that again..." 'Me.' Not 'us.' An instance where Twilight wasn't afraid to show how much I meant to just her than the rest of our agreeing friends. The contact melted my own chest, finding myself closing my eyes right back. "I promise..." And turned to everyone around me with my hands cupping Twilight's cheeks with sheer love and devotion, my voice carrying the weight of such. "I'm not leaving again, I promise you all that... My time is limited, and I want to spend the rest of it with all of you... All my family..." Twilight's smile lit my whole world, and it was so good to see it than imagining it in person again. "We'd like that too." The emotional alicorn I loved responded in soft kind, hugging around my neck yet again with the rest soon to follow, all finding spots of me to embrace in pure warmth and loving. I missed this... I missed this too much... "And we all know what this calls for..." Pinkie started to my right excitedly, that classic grin always highlighting anyone's day. "A welcome back party-!" Huh...?! Wha...?! ... Oh... A growl of pure annoyance and exasperation escaped me. I mean, talking about false hope, my mind just being an utter [BEEP] and making me have such a hopeful dream; deciding to return home and spend the rest of my limited life left with my best friends and new family. Good joke brain, taking the mick like that in poor taste. Humming in discontent, I made the effort to push myself off the tree trunk with a grunt, deciding that was enough rest to keep moving. Nightshade, perched from the tree trunk, go the hint and descended from his watching post to fly ahead of me, leading the way down this time. Atta boy, myself picking up the bag before following. Seriously, dreaming a scenario that likely was never going to happen. You think I wanted to stay away from them? Were it up to me, I've have returned home ages ago in a split heartbeat, into the safe and warm arms of my friends, son and girlfriend. But it wasn't up to me, so that's that. That's not true, you know Jack. Okay fine. I snorted to the air as I walked down the pathway after Nightshade, moving by a rather lovely flower field to my left and mountain view from the right. It WAS up to me, but explaining why I couldn't go back was a broken record at this point... If it wasn't already. Twilight and the others will do fine back home without met, so I was getting my hopes over nothing. Both yours and theirs could come to fruition despite what you may believe, my friend. Tell you what; if I beat Zagreus and manage to return home, the first thing I'll do is marry Twilight on the spot. I'll make Sombra my Best Stallion and have a sweet bachelor party with a Celestia dartboard. It'll be great. You sure this was safe, teach? Have I provided any reason to doubt thus far, Jack? Well... I could name a few. I could name some going through with this plan right here and then, wandering into a populated town after climbing up some steep cliffs forty feet tall while there were wanted signs of me all over Equestria. So one could appreciate the skepticism over just passing through a settlement of equines, Starswirl. You need not be so apprehensive, my student. This town has yet to be alerted over the land's most wanted man. I suggested here in respite for two ideal reasons. One being that Zagreus' touch has yet to reach this small settlement which has cut itself off from society at large. The other...? You need a proper rest. Oh, well, fair enough. Was starting to smell and the sleeping bag was doing no favours anyway. My back was killing me the past few weeks. I winced, already feeling the effects from resting on hard ground affect my body poorly of late. The fact I was wanted for presumably 'treason' by the royal crown kept me more on guard than ever, making sure to sleep at night mostly in cave of really desolated areas. Even the most dangerous. True story, one time I stumbled upon an underground settlement of massive spiders. Their children were ill. I helped them out, after getting over my temporary fear of even interacting with the giant arachnids. Had the experience in any way lessen my fear of the creepy crawlies? Hell no. Not to mention the various other [BEEP] I've gotten myself into, travelling across the land this way for ages then. Too many misadventures and stumbling across incidents to count or even memorize. Maybe I'll write a book on them one day; a tale describing all my discoveries and encounters since running away from home. The castle home, that is. Implying I'll even survive past this- Ow! Starswirl... Happening... Again...! Agh...! Ow...! Ahh...! It's gone. My teacher was quick to reassure my abrupt keeling state. The imbalance has subsided. Do not despair. Agh... Rather late for that coach... I exhaled forcibly, making myself stand and regain composure, thankful I wasn't too near the cliff in case the stabbing pain sent me accidentally falling over, rubbing Nightshade's concerned head from beside me with a wry and weary smile. [BEEP]ing close call... At least the pain wasn't as intense as the last one... Or others before. Which were becoming rapidly more frequent of late. Guessing my time was getting shorter. We'll worry on that later, Jack. For now, get the respite you rightfully deserve. Remember, the citizens here have no quarrel, and will treat you no different than any of their own. Ponies that aren't afraid of a never-before-seen creature? Now that was rare! Something tells me they're an isolated community for a good reason, Starswirl...? Believe me. And my wise teacher sounded faintly amused over the conversation. These unique equines... Well, they would meet your specific approval in a heartbeat, Jack. ... ... ... Tell me... Tell me I was reading this right, Starswirl. The sign was unmistakable, but the carved words against aged wood had me do an immediate double-take, rereading the ludicrous letters several times to tell myself I wasn't seeing things. Because this was far too good to be true. Flanktopia. Flank-topia. ... Yep, was reading that accurately alright. One might immediately draw the assumption it's partially why the settlement itself was unmentioned by modern society. It sounds like every furry's wet dream. Flanktopia... Good grief. I snorted, shaking my head at the sign which didn't look terribly old to my right. In fact it looked fairly recent in modern times. But that wasn't the most peculiar part; I was seeing why Starswirl wanted me to take a rest here; the inhabitants, as I started - Cautiously, mind you - walking amongst them, these equines barely took note of the human being just strolling through town and glancing upon them each with incredulity. No, in fact, these inhabitants of the fairly large town conversed and trotted along through the clean streets with blissful unawareness, very few sparing glances. And when they were taking notice, their expressions, which I dared hope, weren't that of fear and shock, but open curiosity, right before they continued on their way alone or conversing with another of their kind. Leaving me just standing eventually in the middle of a street with a flabbergasted disposition and looking left and right in plain befuddlement. Huh... A settlement named Flanktopia, occupied by a townsfolk of ponies who barely spare looks or even acknowledgement of a walking two-legged alien just casually walking through their home. So said town's name wasn't the sole bizarre thing about this place. Were they accustomed to strange creatures passing through this town? Was it a regular occurrence this far near the borders of Equestria? Also, Flanktopia? I know, I know, but... Flanktopia. Was someone at Hasbro thinking they could pull that into Equestria's map without anyone even noticing? You'd be surprise how often flanks are focused upon by many, Jack. Well there's only one flank for me to focus on usually, never mind appreciate it. ... Let's pretend none of that was ever mentally uttered and Twilight will never have to know of it, okay? Acknowledged. Starswirl's voice betrayed nothing then, but I scowled at the envisioned image of a faint smile on the unicorn's aged muzzle. Regardless, this town is named as such for a specific reason. If you'd care to even spare one glance at the flanks of these specific fellow Equestrians. I don't make a habit out of looking at ponies' rear ends, Starswirl. That's a side of the fandom I NEVER desired, nor intend, to venture through. With the exception of, naturally, your own special some- ANYWAY! Flanks of these ponies. Alright, fine, I'll humour just this once, Starswirl, huffing and reluctantly looking to one bright mare passing by. But there's a reason I never mention their cutie marks amidst my mental descriptions of those I see, teacher- ... The [BEEP]...? Here I was expecting some generic mark, some genetic tattoo which forever dictates your ultimate destiny without any say in the matter. A pictured summation over a lifetime task which you could never escape or deny from. Not... Nothing...! Wait. I threw one look to a couple by the side of a cafe, blinking rapidly at my suspicions being confirmed. Nothing. Three grown ponies with NO cutie marks. And nothing like Starlight's village ages back either. No no no, completely vanished cutie marks! Nothing there! No trace! Ponies... Without cutie marks! The clear reality was throwing me off, sending me stumbling a little with every glance I threw, squinting hard in some far off ponies behind glasses to check even further. No mark there, or there, or even over there. Not a single cutie mark in sight; nothing which decides the life choices for these gullible equines at all. And then, a male voice popped up in greeting enthusiasm. "Ah, excellent! A new face after all! You were right Wind!" And my head snapped to three approaching ponies; a mare and two stallions. And I didn't need to add any cutie marks for their descriptions. A unicorn mare of average height with bring orange fur, dark magenta and streaks of red medium flowing mane and curling tail, chocolate-coloured welcoming eyes and one pony earring. A teal-coloured stallion, taller than the other two, pegasus, with inquisitive yet equally warm amber eyes, honey mane falling down one side of the face in style. And one brown Earth Pony, again, stallion strongly built, shorter than the other two with light yellow eyes, a dark orange goatee and short mane with rather long tail by contrast. Again, not a single trace of a mark, as I attempted to subtly look at their flanks for split-seconds between. I managed a small grin, still reeling over incredible new information and being greeted so... So callously, by these Equestrians. "Welcome to Flanktopia stranger!" There was a hint of an accent in her friendly tone. Couldn't pinpoint what it was though. "Name's Peacemaker." One motion to the pegasus on her left. "This is Wind Waker." And to her right. "And Groundshaker." Both addressed ponies smiled in equal warmth, where I blinked with a still-baffled brain to think up any quips regarding their names. Well, ONE of them was deadly obvious to make a joke over, but the mare's name was a bit on the nose, wasn't it? And wasn't the last pony's name a Heartless from Kingdom Hearts II? They write themselves! Damn it Hasbro! Even so, I wasn't above manners, especially to ponies who weren't immediately running in fright of me. On the contrary, it was a welcome change of pace in recent times. I bowed lightly with a small, somewhat uncertain smile in turn. "Star-" Whoops, stopped myself there. "I'm..." Okay, still having this issue. Do I use my real name? A faker name? The 'Nobody' angle seemed repetitive at this point. What to do, what to do...? But the Earth Pony, Groundshaker, called out in good nature, "It's alright if you don't want to tell us." His voice was... Surprisingly lighter than the rough features and beard would suggest. There was a twinkle of youthful warmth in his eyes. "I assume you haven't been treated too well by our kind to have ever been the chance for introductions?" I could only blink, because this stallion was way to on the nose with that statement and guess. Gold star my friend! The pegasus, Wind Waker, answered for me, "We'll take that as a yes." And nodded to himself, sharing a glance with Peacemaker. "Well, you won't have to worry about prejudice here; anycreature is welcome in our little settlement and treated as an equal, so long as you follow the town's golden rule." "...Well, I'm really just passing through." Was my meek statement, before I was reminded earlier of Starswirl's words. "Oh, and a place to clean up and rest for a bit. If you could kindly direct me to the nearest hotel-" "How about a better idea?" Peacemaker interjected without hostility, inclining her head behind in another direction. "We have a bathhouse and restaurant not too far from here. Why don't we help you and your bird friend out-" Obvious statement to Nightshade on my shoulder. "-Get fed and well rested since you came all the way here? Our treat." "And before you consider declining friend." Wind raised a hoof before I could even make a response, much less a gasp, alone. "You won't have to worry about owing us anything? We're more than happy to help out anyone who passes by so long as they cause no trouble." ...I could only shrug. "Well, I don't have any plans of causing trouble-" "Then it's settled." Peacemaker nodded in finality, sharing agreeing nods between her friends before turning and motioning for me to follow. Well, I tried. Well, not really. But since they're evidently so persistent. "And don't worry about anyone asking any questions about yourself around here. In Flanktopia, we respect all privacy and other's pasts." That... Was far more refreshing than I should admit. Twilight would disagree severely over their policy, whether she believed that or not; the alicorn would always want to learn everything she can about a person or pony if she found them intriguing enough. "You mention a golden rule?" I inquired after a hopeless glance with Nightshade and following my three escorts, walking between them with hands in gown pockets. May as well know this supposed rule just in case I didn't break it somehow later. "Never judge a pony for their past." Groundshaker started rather seriously, looking straight forward. "Never judge a pony for their choices." Wind Waker added with severity, eyes narrowed in light concentration. "And never judge a pony for choosing their destiny." Peacemaker finished, throwing me a look which defined her namesake. "We're a society which has abandoned the call of destiny, and forged our own. Free of cutie marks, we have rejected what life has chosen previously and walked down our own paths, creating a society where ponies are free to choose their personal destiny for themselves, not what some mark on their flanks tell us what we can and cannot be. This is the way of Flanktopia." ... ... ... My only reaction then was to throw my arms in the air with elated exclamation. "My people!" "As you know, a pony is often gifted with a cutie mark in their youth to realize what is deemed their real potential." Peacemaker began on the tour, having offered to show me around after the lovely wash and meal, guiding my curious state around town. Groundshaker and Wind Waker had gone off to do their own things. "To be shown what society would call their 'true' talents and how they'll use it for the rest of their lives. But there are some, like us, who don't believe life is that straightforward." Well, no, and I was already getting behind this in an instant. A group of young foals ran past us in reckless enthusiasm, evidently no cutie marks on them either. The adult mare watched them run by with a shared smile, continuing as we made our way through the bustling and serene settlement. "Sometimes, there are ponies who are left dissatisfied or flat out objective of the supposed destinies they're handed; even to the point of attempting to fight off said destiny. In the end, they choose to reject what the marks have chosen for them and begin journeying down their own destiny, making it their own." And how mighty proud Peacemaker sounded about it. "Eventually, like-minded ponies branded together and made great friends out of it." You're selling me here, Peacemaker, you're selling me super hard. My grin just widened further and further with every word being uttered from the equine's muzzle. This was something I've wanted to see for a long [BEEP] time now! "Unfortunately, modem society aren't too accepting of ponies whom have rejected their chosen fates to make their own." She sighed, but kept the wry smile with a glance up to the human accompanying her. "And thus we were banished from our hometowns, but we left with heads held high and the path clear. Naturally, it occurred to us that many other ponies would be rejected by the majority for choosin' how to live." "And thus Flanktopia was born." I quipped with a light smile, still unable to keep my bemusement hidden about the name, yet internally feeling a pang of annoyance and utter despair at how these ponies were treated... Or rather mistreated, simply for thinking outside of the narrow norm. "You got it." Peacemaker turned to regard a group of equines happily chatting and laughing away, her smile softening to overall pride and affection. "A refuge for Blank Flanks who have chosen their personal destinies than allowed destiny to make their decisions for them." And thus, starting motioning to various spots we walked by. "That pony over there, for example, was originally meant to be a carpenter. But rejected his chosen fate in favour of achieving his lifelong dream of becoming a woodmaker." As demonstrated with the horde of well-designed bird houses surrounding the tanned stallion. "She was decided to be waitress, but instead chose her own path and, in the end, became a ballerina." And was evidently pretty good at it, from the light green unicorn dancing and being applauded by ponies passing by. My smile widened more at the sight, choosing to lightly clap for the mare too. "And that pony, over there, was decided by her cutie mark to be a professional at aerobatics. Instead, she defied her original fate and opted to become what she always wanted... A stage magician!" And from the looks, was pretty damn great at it. Trixie would be impressed by the pegasus showing off and being praised by her audience far off. Speaking of reactions, imagine Twilight's reaction to all of this! She'd have a heart attack at this open defiance to fate. I could just see it now; the flabbergasted and hyperventalating expressions, so adorable I would be compelled to laugh. Starlight would likely call it a 'town of Stardust Balance's.' "What if the children accidentally gain their cutie marks?" I then inquired with a raised brow. "What happens then?" "Oh, they're not rejected by the town or anything like that." Peacemaker continued happily. "We're all about acceptance in Flanktopia; anyone's welcome, even those with cutie marks. If we reject others for having different mindsets... Well, have are we any better than the norm?" She asked with a rhetoric smile. Sold! I was super sold on this! Where have you ponies been all my life! This is the society I've always dreamed about! Acceptance without prejudice in the least! Love it! That's why I was greeted so warmly by the citizens here. It's like Starlight's village back when she was in charge, but done right! "That's why we have three leaders in charge than an overall ruler." The bright orange mare proceeded to explain, motioning next to the whole modest town at large. Reminded me eerily of Ponyville at times. "Wind Waker, Groundshaker and I. The three founders, you could say. An equality of Earth Pony, pegasus and unicorn working together to keep the community stable and content." It only just gets better! "How do you get rid of your cutie marks, though?" Was a question which burned in my mind the moment I first looked upon this town's equines, sincerely yearning to know Twilight-style. "Not painting over them I imagine?" Didn't look like paint anyway, but could be for all I knew. "Oh, nothing like that friend." Peacemaker waved one hoof with a dismissive grin. "To be honest, we're not entirely sure of the magic ourselves." Came the rather sheepish confession, shrugging. "Over time, the more we reject indulging our marks they just... Disappear. Vanish. We consider it a breath of fresh air without some mark on our flanks telling us what we can and cannot do for the rest of our existence." So they randomly disappear the longer you reject what they demand of you... Huh... Starswirl? Any explanation for that? Before my teacher could answer me, however, my attention was then disrupted to Groundshaker hurrying over, his expression immediately catching Peacemaker's concern. "What is it?" "We have a visitor." And from his subdued tone, the 'visitor' was rather not a favorurite of theirs. "Mr. Binder's demanding another meeting with us." "Now?" Peacemaker sounded more terribly exasperated than afraid. At the stallion's affirming nod, the orange unicorn turned to me with an apologetic grin. "Guess this tour will have to be cut short. I'm afraid Mr. Binder doesn't like to wait too long." "And Mr. Binder is...?" "A representative of the mayor from the neighboring city." Came Groundshaker's response, sounding equal to his friend. "Nothing you need be concerned over." Without any dismissive hostility to it. "Why not check in with the town hotel?" Peacemaker then recommended lightly, already moving to accompany Groundshaker back the way he came from. "You mentioned before how tired you are. I'm sure Wind Waker already booked you a room with your stuff and owl friend already inside. If you'll excuse us." And practically made a mad dash of a departure, obviously wanting to get this meeting with the representative over with ASAP, and thus leaving me in the dust. ...Huh. Guess things weren't peaceful without some obstacles getting in the way of things. Was it my business though? Well usually I made everything my business. It was typical that nothing really occurred without my own opinion on the matter. My exasperated friends know this the hard way. Still, I clapped my hands loudly, looking around in growing delight. A community devoted to acceptance and open mindsets. And best of all, not a sign of anything hostile or sinister going on. Peacemaker and the town in general seemed sincere with their intentions of just wanting to be acknowledged equally among ponies. ...Alright Starswirl, spill. My teacher replied without missing a beat. Cutie marks are typically revealed once the bearer acts on the talent they were born for, whether with intent or pure coincidence. Although, with destiny, nothing is ever purely coincidental. And the marks disappearing? As Miss Peacemaker referenced, a cutie mark does, indeed, disappear over negligence against the chosen path in time. Many are under the presumption that cutie marks, by definition, are a sign of their ultimate fate in life. This is, however, exactly that; a presumption. So ponies CAN live on without some mark on their arses telling them what they can and cannot do? Well, obviously evident after today, but the confirmation from a wise old spirit felt needed and appreciated. Cutie marks have always been moreso a recommendation than an overall pathway to success. Free will has never been a delusion. Of course, many ponies accept their chosen fates yet may still perform other activities in their life as they please. But a cutie mark defines a trait the bearer may be adept in should they pursue, but never their penultimate destiny. The disappearance of one's mark is not necessarily something to be abhorred over, but rather acknowledged. This town's existence pleases me as it does to yourself, Jack. Honestly if it weren't for Twilight, friends, Zagreus and everything else happening, I might have considered just living here for the rest of time. This is the ideal utopia I always dreamed for; and how much it just proves me right and Twilight wrong after ALL our heated subjects on the matter countless times since season one. If she was here, right now, I'd feel like dancing like a smug [BEEP] right in her face. A sudden tug to my pants. Hm? I immediately looked down to the young colt, small sun yellow eyes looking up to me in open curiosity. "Umm, excuse me...?" D'aww! My instinctive response was to kneel down beside the young pony and offer a warm smile, which is exactly what happened next. "How can I help?" I asked fondly, unable to hide the love for children and wanting to keep them happy at all costs. That encouraged the colt to open up more a tiny adorable smile filled with hope. "Could you help us out?" And motioned to the group of pony children observing curiously from the side, all surrounding a round stump perfect for storytelling. "The nice pony who often tells us stories is sick today." Well that's shame, hope he gets better soon. "And you look like someone with a lot of stories to tell...?" The young foal trailed off with a hopeful sheepish grin. I couldn't stop myself, ruffling the boy's short red mane and standing upwards, playful hands on hips and looking down. "Because I obviously look like a creature from a far off land, child?" I asked in a teasing tone, causing a light giggle from him. I was already in love! Nodding with a smile, I already headed over. "Well then, I suppose I do have some tales to share." Why the Hell not? Nightshade could wait a little longer, and has probably already hogged the bed before I could get the chance. Sitting down with clasped hands, I rubbed them excitedly as the children quickly began sitting down around me. "Are you all sitting comfortably." The gathered colts and fillies nodded in enthusiasm. Seemed they loved hearing stories as much as I enjoyed telling them. "Good. Now, what to share...?" Well, there were far too many stories to count. I could share them a tale of one of my recent exploits whilst running away. Maybe the incident in the pyramid, the confrontation with the yeti or the battle against the sirens. I had enough experienced tales by now to share for a lifetime. Maybe I should just retire, become a storyteller for children who ask. ...Sounds nice. Oh, wait, I've got it! I knew just the tale to share! It quickly struck after one sweeping gaze over the expectant, eager foals. My grin widening with theirs following, I nodded in finality. "Okay, I know just the story to share. Hope you're all patient, children, because what I have to share is a very long tale." Leaning forward in enthusiasm, even some adults in hearing distance made motions of listening in. More audience than the merrier, I supposed. "This is a tale over a Princess and her Warrior; over a unicorn who became a legend, and a man who walked the stars..." "- And it turned out, it was an alternate dimension!" Multiple gasps of shock and wonder, my audience utterly enthralled and growing over time. I grinned, leaning forward excitedly myself. "I know right? So anyway, after they retrieved the Princess's crown-" "Wait!" One hoof struck up. "What happened to Sunset Shimmer?" "Oh she got redeemed. Nothing really worth mentioning. Anyway-" "- After that, the human finally returned to his proper home, the one he truly called his home now... Only to wound up, instead, in that alternate dimension he and the Princess recovered the crown from!" "Oh no!" One pony exclaimed in genuine horror. "And the portal wasn't working then was it!" "No, but that was only the least of his worries, for the human was soon to be confronted with a terrifying experience he had never hoped to endure again until his Princess came back to him!" "What was that? More monsters?!" "Well, them too, but something much worse!" "What?! What did he have to endure?!" "...High school...!" "- So since then, even Zephyr was accepted into the group for their weekly gaming nights. And they played lots of games they've all enjoyed and bickered over since then. Now, the next following event was somewhat less interesting, but no less important." "Excuse me?" "Hm?" "Will we see more of that Discord guy in the story? He's pretty funny." Murmurs of agreement, and my smirk only grew. By now the gathered audience was practically half the town. "Wait and see child. Anywho..." "- Finally, after putting all two threats in their place, the human's teacher used his magic on the subdued foes and vanquished them back to their proper times and places." Multiple sounds of joy and victory following that statement, and I had to laugh at the enthusiasm. "Thus the Monster had lost two more of his puppets and his enemies gaining the upper hand." "But who's that mysterious mare in the cloak?!" "Patience my dear. Things are only to become more interesting... And intense, from hereon..." The crowd followed my movement of leaning forward, my mouth holding a massive knowing grin. "Because next came the worst thing of all... Putting up with a stallion who has no idea how to win a mare's heart." The giggles from various fillies and mares which followed were appropriate. Well, that took a load more out of me than I thought. I was literally craning back a few joints after about an hour or two telling that whole tale of my abridged journey, and not worse for wear. God, evening was already on the horizon. The afternoon's light sky was darkening, only slightly. I yawned, finding myself utterly exhausted already simply from telling a simple story, looking over to the screen doors to my right from my sat posture on the bed, slouching a little and breathing heavily. It was very generous of Wind to book me this room; rather spacious and suiting our - Nightshade and I - needs perfectly. I'll be sure to thank them while I could. You know, if the imbalance doesn't suddenly kills me beforehand... ... Dammit... I sighed, choosing to life myself off the bed's edge and head towards the window doors, sun rays pouring through and hitting my chest downwards. I almost flinched at the sight. But the feeling of the heat from the fiery ball of gas from above made me realize something. How long I've spent more outdoors than indoors since I ran away, even for rest. It contradicted with my natural introverted nature... Yet it didn't bother me in the slightest. On the contrary, putting aside all the dangers and threats I've faced on my seemingly endless journey across the wide lands, it's been a pleasant experience. Because I've seen just as much good things as well as the bad. Gorgeous breathtaking landscapes, brilliant characters, participating in exciting events, making new discoveries unseen from the natives in generations. Zagreus and all that which has caused me nothing but grief these past months put to the stand for one moment, I could appreciate the world around me the further I explored. Flanktopia. A ridiculous name, but at its heart everything I envisioned about Equestria, the kind of world I've always yearned for on Earth. A place of complete and utter acceptance; no strife, no chaos, no conflict or prejudice even for having different views on things. A dream place which sounded far too good to be true. My eyes glazed over the buildings outside, ponies bustling about with enthusiasm and peaceful exchanges. I could very well call this encounter into the town a well-deserved reward for all my troubles thus far. I hadn't felt this at peace since meeting those nice farmers of that apple-pear location. Another fresh reminder, this town was, as to what exactly I was fighting for, not just for the Balance of magic or the safety of my friends, though they were no less important to me than anything else. But to strive a world exactly like Flanktopia. A land where all creatures were treated fairly and without any contempt. No war, no needless deaths, none of the manipulative warmongering or selfish needs by certain individual, neither power grabs or open prejudice against colour, gender, race or the handicap. Everything we humans hope to achieve, yet never truly succeed. My gaze lowered, the train of thought slowly bringing out that depressed side I was always so terrible in hiding. God dammit. Why... Why couldn't the fighting end? Why couldn't everyone just find a way to work out their problems, together? Why couldn't equality and fair rights just be universally accepted? Why couldn't we learn from the mistakes of our world's past to forge a brighter future? Why was the majority of the world constantly out for themselves...? The cruel reality was seizing my chest like a cold clenched hand, my breaths growing more shallow. Was it truly so hard to ask for world peace? For unity...? ... God... I was tired... When will it end, Starswirl? When will this endless game of cat and mouse reach its conclusive point? And who was really playing the cat and who was playing the mouse here...? Any hopes of an answer, from either my own thoughts or Starswirl's intervention, was intervened by a polite knocking from the door behind. "It's open!" I called over my shoulder, keeping my arms folded behind my back with gaze lingering on the outside peaceful world. They very world I fought and WILL die for... Literally soon enough... "Hey there friend." Ah. I turned around to face the unicorn, Peacemaker, with the light blue pegasus named Wind Waker accompanying her into the room. The former's smile was wide and genuine. "We were just checkin' up on ya. Hope the room isn't too spacious for your liking?" "It's perfect, thank you." I managed a real smile, flattered by their sincere generosity and hospitality. I then nodded to the pegasus gratefully. "Thank you, Wind, for even booking us this room in the first place. I'll be sure to repay you for your troubles." "Think nothing of it." Wind waved dismissively, grinning in satisfaction. "You looked like you needed a place of refuge, if you don't mind me saying so. I was more than happy to help." Fluttershy would approve immensely of this pony. "I see your friend's getting comfortable." Peacemaker than pointed out in casual amusement, eyes lingering on Nightshade resting contently atop a shelf, eyes closed peacefully. "Must have been a long journey for you two. You traveled far?" "Farer than I ever deemed possible." I turned back to them with one hand on waist, grinning in wry humour. "Which is shocking, if my lack of exercise has anything to say about." In this human form anyway. It's a miracle it didn't shut down soon enough with all the walking. My feet were already numb at this point. "Well, you're welcome to stay here for as long as possible." Peacemaker expressed warmly. "It's been too long since we had any real visitors passing through. Eight months now, I think. You can see why the hotel is mostly vacant." Yeah, had noticed such in the main lobby upon arrival, even in hallways leading to my temporary suite. "And from what we've been hearing on the way here, the town's already taken a liking to you." The teal stallion proceeded to add with a light smile. "You've become quite the storyteller in a short span of time, you know. I've been hearing young ponies sharing some tale that the newcomer has shared with them. You're already famous among Flanktopia, you should feel honoured." "Charmed." I returned the humour, shaking my head with a weary grin. Famous? Please. "Though I'm flattered, I can't stay for long. One night and then I have to leave, sorry." "Oh." They looked sincerely deflated, before Peacemaker perked up then with a light beam. "It's alright. Probably for the best anyway with what's heading our way tomorrow." Hm? What now? "A minor tussle with the neighboring city's council; more of their representatives are coming tomorrow afternoon to... Well it doesn't really need to concern you-" "On the contrary, I'd like to hear more." The words flew immediately from my mouth. The desire to protect this Blank Flank utopia and what it stands for, also because of how I've been treated in positive difference ever since arriving here, straightening my serious stance and expectant gaze. Both shared surprised glances, before Wind added for his friend next. "It's nothing really too serious." But everything in his tone implied the precise opposite. "They're just not really happy with our repeated negative answer to their constant offer." "Offer?" The mare nodded next. "They wish to integrate Flanktopia's inhabitants into their city." Oh, but what was bad about-? "In exchange for all our citizens regaining their cutie marks and accepting what destiny has decided for them." ...Ah... "Naturally we refused, continuously." Wind said next, glints of frustration from his voice and expression, glaring down at the carpet between us. "We shouldn't be forced to get back our cutie marks just for some promises of more food, water and security." "While we are a peaceful isolated society open to equality and fair judgement, that's not without its downsides." Peacemaker explained upon noting my expression, sounding rather somber about it herself. Weary even. "Food is becoming scarce, and the landscape which surrounds barely provides for securing good food and healthy water. Flanktopia has no membership of the Equestria food trade or economic services." "So you understand our dilemma." Wind the pegasus finished, before offering a tight smile after a moment of realization. "Though it seems tactless of us to dump our worries onto you like that, stranger. We can find a way to preserve-" But I held up one hand, thoroughly cutting the stallion aptly off. "I heard more than enough." Came my lighthearted response, arms back crossed behind me back and a big grin. "And hearing your plight, it sounds as though you just need to reach a decent compromise with the neighboring city. And I'm more than happy to help." Both pairs of eyes widened in sincere bafflement. Peacemaker became the first to object with wildly flapping front limbs. "No, no now! There's no need for you to trouble yourself without good reason-!" "Considering how fair and kind I was treated since I got here? What your community stands for and what it truly entails for inevitable all of Equestria? How can I possibly neglect to help?" Came the finality in my tone, but not unkindly. I smirked faintly then. "This town is all about acceptance, yes? They just need a taste of that acceptance." "How?" Wind Waker looked compelled to ask, vague hope beginning to shine in their eyes. Tomorrow afternoon? No problem. "All you have to do is follow this advice, and the representatives will follow it, in turn, in a heartbeat. And trust me." With no intention of arrogance, I leaned forward with a conspiratorially smile. "My negotiation skills can give Celestia a run for her bits." "Have you considered Diamond Dogs?" "Diamond Dogs?" "Or Changelings, griffons, anthropomorphic parrots. Whatever comes across your settlement really." Coming with a shrug, hands clasped behind me in utter pride for my work as we watched relieved ponies across town play and sing in celebration, unable to contain the pleased smile which remained stretched across my face ever since the negotiations going down well. Did I say 'well?' I meant fantastically well. Plan worked without a hitch; relying on the old emotionally manipulative tactic. Under my advice, Peacemaker, Wind Waker and Groundshaker, whom barely took my words for granted, offered to show the representative ponies upon their arrival around the town like tourists. It was easy, all they did was show how utterly content and adaptable the town ponies were doing their own thing and succeeding without some forsaken marks deciding for them. Following that with a rather passionately speech between the three equines which almost brought a tear to even my own eye. They were quite brilliant. I could see why the town acknowledged them as their fair and just leaders. Pegasus, unicorn and Earth Pony working and making decisions together in harmony for the sake of keeping the whole time safe and happy. At the end, the representatives promised they'll report their findings to their superiors, and that they can work something out. But one, like I observing from the shadows, just needed to take a single glance at the visiting ponies in suit's expressions to know they were truly convinced of Flanktopia's working ideals. All felt well. Starswirl? Yes. I'd say Flanktopia will maintain a safe and sustained future to come. You did well today Jack, you and these hardworking equines. "Hmm, Flanktopia accepting all manners of creatures amongst its citizens..." Peacemaker pondered with a tap of the muzzle, looking quite serious in thought. Has that never really occurred to her before? "We've dwelled on that previous times in the past..." Oh, never mind. The orange unicorn looked back up with a serene smile. "Why not? Especially when someone who wasn't a pony helped saved our town from starvation or losing all its inhabitants." The sheer gratitude in her voice was flattery-inducing. I barely managed a wide grin and scratching my hair sheepishly. "I did what anyone would do in this situation." Followed with a serious but kind tone. "Though we may be different, though destiny may have plans for our future, none of that means anything in the name of carving your path and defining yourself, as a person. How you treat others and how you treat the world is what determines your real place in life. No one should ever be treated as wrong for their existence alone." After that rather self-revelation, Peacemaker nodded and playfully wiped an invisible tear from her eye. "That was beautiful." Not really, just truth. "Have you reconsidered leaving, friend? You'd be more than welcome here." Tempting. Believe me, I was more than tempted... "I can't." Came my solemn but compassionate smile, gazing down on the mare with a helpless shrug. "I already have a place to call home... Besides, my destiny is still out there, elusive... But I'll reach there eventually." I'll reach him eventually... "I understand." The orange Equestrian smiled passionately, showing no disappointment or concern, entirely on the level with me. "If you ever change your mind, though. you'll always have a place among us. The first of your kind to be welcomed in Flanktopia... What are you again, sorry? Don't think I even ever asked." "I'm... Just a man who walked the stars." Came my sly response, shrugging with a [BEEP]-eating smile. Even Peacemaker chuckled at that, but my own amusement was moreso focused on Groundshaker and Wind Waker dancing together with wide smiles and consistent eye contact. Yaoi ahoy. "The mystery card huh?" Peacemaker replied with good-natured humour glinting behind those chocolate brown orbs. "Fair enough. Though something else occurs to me in the form of another question." The mare titled her head in open curiosity upwards at my face. "Why were you so adamant in keeping yourself hidden while the representatives were here?" "Oh, that was just in case-" "Stardust Balance!" "- Of that." I replied in flat humour, huffing loudly in utter annoyance by the interruption and untimely arrival. Ponies in suits, representatives, council equines and bodyguards alike, all regarding the human being in plain sight with incredulity, horror and conviction. Oh boy. I grinned down to the befuddled Peacemaker in forced jovially. "Thanks for having me around Peacemaker. Until next time!" "Seize him!" One stallion called out, though I was already turning to run and take the immediate nearest exit, the sounds of thundering hooves of bodyguards in suits from behind pursuing myself, hair and gown whipping against the wind freely as if to emphasize my giddy fleeing. Obviously I had the disadvantage with them having fours legs and mine tired two legs. I needed to hide. Or perhaps jump. Starswirl's voice abruptly interjected. Shall we commence with the same maneuver we pulled against the griffon mercenaries not too long ago, over the cliff by the town's edge? You have a plan? Another portal. I now have a new pinpoint location on Zagreus. Sounded good to me! Already taking left and right turns with all the agility and speed this fragile form could muster, careful not to shove or knock over any ponies on the way, but from the sounds behind me my pursuers weren't having such luck. Luckily my body wasn't wide enough to make much physical contact with passerbys unlike theirs. With a slide over a long table before continuing my escape just because I could. Hold on Zagreus... I was going to touch my destiny yet. Cliff in sight. Leap of faith to do the trick. With one final cheeky grin at the stallions chasing after me with vocal exclamations demanded my halting and compliance, I performed an over-dramatic spin before reaching the stony edge, jumping off in the gesture of a cannonball. Last I checked, since climbing to reach this town in the first place, below was nothing but pebbles, low shrubbery and puddles. But I wasn't too worried then with the golden portal waiting for me below my form the moment I leaped- "- Ow my [BEEP] cheeks!" Chapter 178: Mirror Magic... YepOw my [BEEP]! Thanks Starswirl! Couldn't give me time to even react from my fall before the sudden duffle bag and Nightshade followed above, landing critically below my waist, could you? I hissed irritably and painfully, shoving the bag of essentials to the side and clutching my private junk with tightly closed eyes, oblivious to my next surroundings. Hey as long as no one took advantage in my temporarily pained state. My [BEEP]s and my [BEEP]. How utterly charming. I grumbled in disoriented annoyance, moving from my back and placing one palm on soft ground, pleased to find I had landed on something like grass, so long as it wasn't wet. Kneeling now, I took great care in lifting myself upwards, grimacing repeatedly. "[BEEEEEEEEEEEEEP]..." Came my sharp drawn out response, as if I couldn't emphasize how exactly painful it was for a man to be hit in the lower area. Hey Twilight, if you ever thought losing a friend was the worst experience to have. than won't I be disagreeing with you? Heheheheh... God I needed to sit down... Oh, how convenient. A bench just right there. Where the Hell was I anyway-? ...Oh... God [BEEP]ing dammit... Only then did I finally see that I was being observed by flabbergasted colourful pasty humans, some with sheer disapproval and covering their children's ears my way. The reality of where I precisely was this time brought on even more annoyance than getting a bag dropped on my [BEEP]s. Starswirl clearly has a sick twisted sense of humour, as always. The EQG world. You mean to tell me Zagreus was HERE? AGAIN?! Sadly indeed. Though Starswirl sounded far more amused than apologetic over the circumstances. At least, another measure of imbalance caused from the fiend's twisted magic. Wonderful... [BEEP]ing wonderful... And from my surroundings, looks to be a park. Funny, t'was where I fought Mane-iac and Nightmare Rarity on my last unwilling visit to this forsaken universe. Alright, Starswirl, where's the Goddamn imbalance? Want to get this over with quickly as possible. I'll need some time before gaining a precise estimate, Jack. For now it appears to be all over the place. Likely Zagreus intends to keep us stalled for a certain amount of- So no clue then? [BEEP] it! Practically throwing the bag onto the bench, keeping Nightshade on my shoulder, I winced and flared through nostrils at every step I took, refraining the urge to swear loudly for nearby citizens to hear. If there was one thing I did take immense pleasure in this world other than Equestria, it was that these people could at least hear what exactly I said instead of obnoxious beeping noises. It was great. Alright, strategy time... Wait until this pain to my testicles wears off, then look around town and ignore the curious and whispering gazes of people who have never seen a proper human being before. Find Zagreus, kick his arse to next week, get rid of the imbalance and leave with my dignity and what remains of my sanity intact. Done and done, nothing needed revising there. One hand clutched the armrest of the bench tightly as I hovered over the bench with Nigthshade now perched atop the wood, my other hand rubbing below my waist to make some effort of soothing the pain. Wasn't working too well. Man, it's as if Zagreus knew how much I despised this world and everything about it, coming here and endangering its people again out os sheer spite. Because he knew I couldn't just leave these victimized people to their doomed fate- [BEEP]'s sake. "Take a picture, it'll last longer!" And they all scattered like chickens, aiming to get away from the little human whom looked ready to bite their heads off the moment they lingered around. Tempted, believe me- "Stardust...?" A voice I've grown accustomed to, so familiar and welcome, gentle and entirely disbelieving resonating from behind that it caused my whole body to freeze, just for a moment. No... It couldn't be...! Not Twilight... Not Sunset... But...! Nightshade let out an elated "Hoo!" in evident recognition, and I slowly turned around, part of me deeply afraid I wasn't just simply hearing things and hoping for naught. A teenager girl, frozen in shock, in green and black with ripped pale dark blue jeans, tiny shoes and long flowing purple hair with strands of light blue. As if that wasn't enough of an indication as to who she was, the light purple eyes were enough of a giveaway. "Starlight...?" The SAME Starlight from Equestria, not simply this world's version of her? Why else would she call out my name and was currently looking at me as though I was expected to have never been seen again- "...Are you wearing a beanie-?" I think the incredulous disapproval was enough to provoke the teen forward, thoroughly tackling my unprepared state and knocking uf both roughly to the ground. Ow. "I knew it! I knew you wouldn't give up on us!" Starlight's voice sung in utter relief and happiness, eyes tightly shut with slender pink arms wrapped around my neck, burying the side of her head on my chest. Jesus. Tentatively I returned the hug... Before my own grip tightened as well, because by God I missed her too. "Spike was right, it was too soon to consider the worst, regardless what the rumours said!" Despite my own feelings of pure content and peace at seeing an old friend again, hugging her this way in a very suggestive position, I had to smile and gently brush through her hair. "Don't know why you're so surprised my dear... Discord should've confirmed I was still alive and kicking since our last encounter." Starlight looked up then, beginning to lean upwards with leaked tears and eye makeup starting to become ruined, moving back one hand and- "Ow!" "If you think that hurts, just wait until what Twilight may have planned for making us think you were gone!" Followed with another harsh slap to my arm. Jesus. Her pink features frowned in exasperated disapproval. A very Twilight-like trait. Like teacher like pupil. "When we heard what happened in the mountains, we assumed the worst. We thought... We thought...!" A choke sob, followed with a bitter sigh and Starlight shaking her head and grinning tiredly. "And now I find you here... You always had a skill for taking people by complete surprise, Stardust." "I'm sorry." And I truly meant that, because the last thing I needed was everyone believing me dead. The severe consequences there would rip my heart apart. "Please, let them know as soon as possible that I'm alive and kicking." Let her know. Starlight shook her head again. "You will be sorry soon enough." But the threat barely sounded convincing enough, the pink mare-turned-teenager now grinning more positively in utter relief. "I'd ask just what you're even doing here, but right now I'm just relieved you're okay and... You know." "Yeah..." I nodded with a slight smile. "And what are YOU doing here, Starlight? Twilight send you here to handle a friendship situation with Sunset?" The young woman grinned sheepishly. "Actually, something similar happened a few days ago. Now I'm sorta sticking around to learn a little more about this world Sunset chooses to live in." Starlight shrugged with a light smile. "And I don't know why you've complained so much about it, Stardust. This world is amazing!" "Debatable." Starlight smirked at the immediate dry response, still sitting atop me before shaking her head and proceeding to hug my chest and neck yet again, finding my own face being buried into her long hair. "I'm so happy to see you again..." Came the sheepish yet utterly thrilled whisper. "As am I... Sister..." I quietly mumbled in response, happily returning the embrace to a very good friend to me, Twilight and everyone else. I could practically feel Starlight's emotions pouring out of her from the elated cuddle, softly stroking her back. "I'm glad to see you're safe and unharmed..." Though where Sunset and the others were was a big question; why was she wandering around the park on her own? "...Stardust..." "Hm...?" "You can let go of me now if you want..." "...I kinda don't want to." Came my honest reply, the pleasure and joy of seeing a good old friend again after months and months of uncertainty. Starlight being in my presence again was bringing back some old happiness, protection and relief to my starved heart. "Oh..." Starlight quietly responded sheepishly, then proceeding to bury her face further to my clothed chest. "That's good, because neither do I..." And the moment lasted for a good matter of minutes, utterly ignoring the curious and fond looks of passerbys. "Twilight didn't believe it at all, you know." "No?" "Mmhm." Starlight nodded, the pair of taking a nice stroll through, guess what, the mall itself. Haven't been here since getting Twilight that ring... Hm. "Never for a moment did Twilight doubt, even after Spike gave quite a passionate speech to everyone how you were stronger than that and some simple yeti and fall couldn't be the end of you." So apparently, news of my near-sacrifice to help Flash and the other guards reach to safety reached all of ponykind's ears, beginning the speculation that I had met an untimely demise in Mount Everhoof that day, with nary a trace or body to find. Many of the inhabitants believed it, but some remained skeptical, including Twilight, Spike and our friends... Though some had started to doubt. "Twilight devoted even more time and energy into finding you, reach I didn't think was possible." Starlight shrugged with a faintly humoured smile. "Although, the initial news of your apparent disappearance hit her hard... It hit all of us pretty rough, but Twilight..." I winced, uncertain if I wanted to hear what happened next, but I needed to. And Starlight knew that, sighing deeply. "It wasn't pretty; Twilight locked herself in her own bedroom for a few days, not even coming out to eat, Spike and I had to deliver her good for her... Until we realized she'd been teleporting herself from the kitchen and back by the amount of empty plates we found in her room." Okay, even I had to let out a humourless laugh there. "Did Discord never mention finding me recently?" I asked quietly, pausing in one hallway beside the teen filled with many opens shops. A lack of teenagers were making themselves home since school was currently in session, giving us plenty of space to talk without being overheard. Starlight shook her head. "He never said anything about finding you." Of course he didn't, the [BEEP]. At my expression, Starlight shared an exasperated smile. "Yeah, Fluttershy was suspicious about it when he came back that day. Anyway, when Twilight eventually stopped isolating herself, that conviction and drive to find her special somepony was bigger than ever before, even checking around places where friendship problems were at." And I was more than happy to hear about Twilight's determination, releasing a long sigh. That followed with a meek grin. "And hear I thought Twilight would finally listen to me and NOT put herself in danger for my expense." "If you thought that, then you may not know your girlfriend as much as you thought." Starlight elbowed my arm with a playful smile, the pair of us chuckling in light banter next. Oh this felt good, nostalgic even. And Starlight expressed as much. "By Celestia I missed this. The castle felt so empty without you bantering with someone. Do you have any idea how many time I wake up, expecting to hear you and Twilight argue from the other side of the castle?" She winked. "Cheeky little mare." I smirked, choosing then to turn around to face Starlight completely, inciting her to do the same. "Right then, let's get a proper look at you then." Grabbing the edges of her black jacket and thoroughly inspecting her new appearance. Starlight blinked, but humoured me anyway. Sunburst, you oblivious git. "Hmm... You should have boys tripping over their feet around you." The blush that followed was adorable and sheepish, the chuckling teen punching my shoulder lightheartedly. "Have you seen Sunset? You'd think any boy would be paying more attention to her than I." "I have. Shame boys are idiots... Though that's always been a thing with human males." "Doesn't sound too different from stallions back home." "Fair enough... The beanie could go though. Why in God's name are you even wearing that?" "It came with my arrival here! And you're one to talk over fashion; still wearing the gown in broad daylight I see." More playful retorts were to follow, if not for the sudden loud voices coming from a nearby TV from a shop window. Voices I instantly recognized. "What the...?" Starlight followed my startled gaze, purple eyes lighting up excitedly. "Oh yeah, Sunset told me about this. That's the dance video they entered and won through some competition to help fund a friend's camp. Pretty good don't you think... You okay Stardust? You look like someone just blew up your Birthday cake." "I'll be fine." Came the immediate huff, folding my arms and restraining to roll my eyes and force an amused smile to the unconvinced teen. Then, my ears kept picking up on the lyrics emanating from the screen, lips curling in disgusted bemusement. "Good God... This people have never heard of taste. That of the other entries were so utterly horrendous that theirs had to win..." Starlight placed both hands on hips, both amused and annoyed. "It's not THAT bad, Stardust... I think the video is charming enough." Yeah-huh. "I'd hate to invite you to the movie we're all watching tonight which is featuring Sunset and the others at the theater." "...What...?" Starlight nodded with a smile, suddenly then guiding me by hand over to some advertising stand, showing some picture of a temple with a man in a cloak. "Yeah, they helped out some movie director find some missing props, and were given some spots in the movie as a reward. See look below." And lo and behold, seven certain teens at the small corner of the advertisement, and my hands immediately clenched into fists automatically. "Of course..." This time I did roll my eyes. "Acting experience and years of practice thrown out the window. These girls are allowed to have anything they want, naturally..." "To be fair, they're only in the film as background characters." Starlight smirked. Oh yeah, that makes me feel much better! "Just because you and them had a row doesn't mean you can't be happy for them. They're still your friends." "Yeah..." As if I couldn't sound anymore unconvinced. The pink teen beside me sighed, a tender hand then placed atop my shoulder. "They've been asking about you, you know." My gaze slowly turned back to face Starlight, her facial features softened and eyes clouded. "If we've heard anything from you since you left. Sunset most of all." She has...? My friend couldn't help but smile in faint humour. "Don't look too surprised; she still looks up to you as a teacher, believe it or not. Sunset just wants to see you again and make sure you're okay... And let you explain your actions at Camp Everfree given the chance." That last part added in rushed meekness, and I had to smile mirthlessly there. "As if I haven't explained myself a hundred times already about that..." I muttered, but not in exasperated irritation but more in amused fondness, slowly looking away and at the ceiling in though, daylight pouring through the large glass done windows from the center of the mall. "...You're not coming back, are you?" I sighed, knowing exactly what 'back' referred to. "You know what my answer is." And it pained me to see the reaction from my friend, trying and failing to smile reassuringly. "Zagreus is still out there, causing trouble. And I can't go home until my heart is at ease, knowing my friends are safe and unharmed from my own mistakes." Starlight looked just about ready to object... But paused, clearly realizing arguing with me, AGAIN, over Zagreus being my fault or not was a hopeless battle, rolling her eyes light and releasing a tiny smile. "At least come with me to meet Sunset." What? "Though she's trying not to show it, she partially blames herself for you running away." She what?! "At the very least we - And by that I mean you - can reassure her that it wasn't her fault at all... Was it?" "Not at all!" I had to protect quickly, prompting Starlight's grander smile. "Then it's settled!" Wait, hold on a minute-! "We can go see them after school hours!" But-! "But first, let's get some ice cream. My treat." And Starlight, again, persisted with dragging me by the hand, prompting my rolled eyes and low huff. Clearly Starlight wasn't taking no for an answer in this instance. "They have this special mint flavour in the mall that's to die for!" But before I could remind Starlight that mint was my least favourite-flavoured ice cream, our casual dragging-me-around was throughly interrupted then from the sounds of multiple screams of pure terror and shock, originating from the left side of another hallway, leading elsewhere. Starlight and I paused in surprise, noting the number of people with frightened children running away from said hallway for their lives. Well, found the imbalance, I'm guessing. And Starlight noted my expression of immediate conviction, worry taking over her pink features... Before quickly dissolving into a shared conviction, nodding alongside me. Yep, telling Starlight to stay back will do no wonder. "Zagreus?" "Most likely." "Then let's go stop him brother." The admission almost caused me to freeze completely, regarding Starlight in brief incredulity... Then grinning widely myself, nodding alongside her. "Let's." And together, both siblings by forged bond ran together to face their destiny, whilst saner people ran past them all around for safety. "MUAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" How charming... "Sunset!" Starlight gasped, obviously recognizing the demonic alternate form of our friend from her last encounter with the fiend, currently preoccupying herself with terrorizing the masses surrounding her at the food court. Of all places. Well I was getting hungry... People either ran or hid in terror, the unlucky one who had chosen the latter crawling beneath tables, behind chairs, bushes and nearby stores, and Demon Sunset was obviously taking far too much delight in scaring the victimized people. She rose in the air, reddened claws lit with sinister energy, corrupted blue eyes opening after a few seconds of dark mirth to take stock in the people failing to hide from her. "Aww, so many new underlings to recruit. I was a fool to consider a mere teenage army alone when I can have the WHOLE WORLD!" Hey, you said it sister, not me. Starlight quickly grasped my shoulder, sending a look of both apprehension and certainty. Right, we needed to act. "Hm?" And when the more darker variation of our friend noticed the two humans observing her from the second floor over ther railing, that incited me to quickly pull Starlight behind me and at least shield her should this Sunset attempt anything. "Ah! He said you would try to stop us, yet again!" "Sunset." I acknowledged with a cold nod towards the demonic woman at our level, idly pulling out the sonic screwdriver from my gown pocket. "I suppose asking you to cease and desist would be a waste of time." "Dealing with you is a waste of valuable time." Came the annoyed retort. "I am not the same Sunset Shimmer as that weakling you and that Princess somehow managed to reform. Any attempts you make today, either in pure or ill intent, will result in your inevitable destruction!" One fist clenched for emphasis, the citizens below cowering and trembling much further. "But that doesn't mean we can't try..." Starlight spoke up from behind, stepping forward again and leaning over the railing with desperate hope. "Sunset, this isn't you! Whatever Zagreus has promised you isn't worth all this! He'll only use you until you're of no more use to his sinister games! You're better than this!" "You're right... Starlight was it?" That grin only darkened in unnerving glee, and my instinct to protect the teen beside me only strengthened. "Twilight Sparkle's precious student... And her precious special somepony beside her... Except, that isn't the case anymore, is it?" Demon Sunset shook her head, wagging a finger in mocking pity. "What a sorry state you've become... Jack." My own grip on the wooden railings tightened, and that seemed to satisfy her cold smile more. But Starlight wasn't giving up attempting to reach out. "Please Sunset, consider what you're doing! There's no satisfaction in terrorizing innocent people!" "Oh I'm considering... Perfectly fine with it, in fact." Sunset then shrugged casually, as if this was no issue to address. Probably wasn't in her sickening mind. "This town will be mine. Equestria will be mine. ALL of the worlds will be mine. With the magic I wield, and Zagreus' vast knowledge of the many universes, absolutely nothing will oppose us!" With an outburst of magic to follow, shattering glass and knocking back Starlight's beanie. After composing herself a little, Sunset proceeded to point one red finer my way in disdainful glee. "The only price to pay is your annihilation. But beggars can't be choosers, sad to say. And I will succeed where that weakling version of Twilight failed." "Huh?" Starlight made a noise of confusion, but I understood immediately who this villain was referring to. "She was stronger than you for realizing the truth and giving up some petty crusade for my death." I responded back heatedly. "Twilight is ten times the person you will ever be, Sunset, in your current case." And then, both teens were taken by earnest surprise as I suddenly whirled around then, thrusting the screwdriver into Starlight's startled hands. "Get everyone to safety. I'll handle the demon [BEEP]." We ignored Sunset's indignant snarl from behind, Starlight stumbling in shock before protesting loudly. "Stardust no! We should get our friends to help-!" "Which will only leave this Sunset to cause further rampage and despair! There's little time!" Gotta make this quick, a firm hand grasping and squeezing the pink woman's shoulder, my expression stern. "I need you, Starlight, to help get these people out of here. Please." One look down to the device, and back to me. I could only hope my expression and faith behind my tone was enough to persuade. Luckily, Starlight seemed to have enough trust in me to finally provide a slow nod, mouth twitched but the expression in her eyes clear as day. If something happens to me, Sunset will be the least of my worries. Nodding back, I turned to the patient demonic woman, releasing a grimly smile against her sinister glee, swiftly removing my gown, dropping the bag with Nightshade flying to safety, and myself proceeding to leap over the railing. Thankfully the floor wasn't too far down, but for a brief moment my legs did feel like jelly with my feet suddenly turning numb, myself wincing and almost keeling over. Above, Sunset chuckled darkly. Composing myself, I let out a sharp exhale and glared upwards, pale blue eyes regarding me right back in open distaste and vow of demise. "I don't know why that creature deems you such a threat." Sunset started with sheer malice. "But your inconvenience to our plans ends now, child." My right fist clenched. "I've been holding back far too much on you, Sunset." Came the icy response. A glacier of fury facing a volcanic rage. "It's time to express how deeply a disappointment you truly are." On my command, Starswirl. And Starswirl immediately understood. Be prepared, Jack. And with an open sneer, Sunset reared back a few feet away, already knowing magic alone won't stop me... Open magical beams anyway. That was nothing to say of food and various other objects, finding myself then ducking for cover behind a small wall from the onslaughts of fragile food, plates and chairs hurtled my way with intent to disable or kill. Lovely! I flinched and grit my teeth with every sound, carefully looking up to see a group of people on the second floor already making their escape. At least Starlight was doing as she was told- Gah! Okay, this wall won't last! Ready and... Now! The following spectacle of jumps and rolls was incredible to describe, somehow managing to avoid and dodge various thrown fruits, kebabs, muffins and whatever Sunset deemed fit to throw at me... At least, halfway to reaching cover before slipping over discarded food next, landing on the marble floor with a painful flinch and groan. Wonderful. And the triumphant screech of the demon above informed me that Sunset was going to take ample advantage of my state, the young corrupted woman proceeding next to charge forward with mocking laughter, claws outstrecthed to swipe and tear my face off. Okay, wait for it, this was the moment where I retaliated. ... Now Starswirl! Something metallic fell into my waiting grip. And Sunset's expression changed from victorious glee to incredulous outrage from the pure green blade pressed determinedly against her red claws, the glow illuminating her disbelieving features my smug own. Deja vu, my dear? Holding the new lightsaber in a defensive grip, Sunset was quite unprepared for the sudden headbutt against her, forcing the teen reeling back midair. Yeah, again, not taking anything for chance. As demonstrated by the demonic teen rearing back some more before ascending swiftly to avoid the onslaught of swings, followed with myself staring upwards with baited breath and lightsaber hilt in one hand, pointing sideways. Green this time huh, Starswirl? I figured, given the timing and evolution of what you've been going through, the symbolism was more than appropriate. Oh, very amusing. Now then, Sunset. Strategy logical here, I'm guessing, was tiring the woman out before you open a gateway back to her time and universe? At the moment that's not an option. Only weakening and draining our friend here until she collapses in exhaustion or retreats to safety are our sole options. ...Well, I wasn't going to allow the latter to happen if it was possible... Sunset growled, summoning one bench from its place and firing at me... Then it being sliced in half. Then more fruit and cakes, followed with my dodging or slicing and dicing. Then a food stand itself, prompting my duck, then rolling out of the way from another outstretched claw digging into the floor. Taking advantage of THAT myself, Sunset was quick enough to dodge the next jab forward, a burn mark taking place across skin of red cheek. Sorry love, try as you might, you're no Darth Vader. You have a few more ways to go before you're your own Luke Skywalker, Jack. Good thing I had you then, Yoda. Growling in sheer disgust and rage, Sunset extended her claws and wings... Before said wings suddenly engulfed in pure flames. Okay, that's new! What was also new became the giant fire sword forged from her own two claws, extending majestically from Hell itself and swinging to side, meeting my blade head-on... Then my head ducking from own flaming wings over me, wincing at some tiny bits of hair being singed from getting caught by the heated assault. So then it became a battle of wings and swords. Magic I could handle, but magical fire? Wasn't taking the chance. Blocking, attacking and dodging simultaneously in rhythm, unfortunate nearby obstacles becoming victims from our heated battle. My breathing was getting shallow, body sweating and hair sticking to my head from the nearby waves of fire, but I pushed on, lightsaber humming and making noises of meeting Sunset's sword successfully. On one sword-lock, gaze meeting with furious conviction, I had to grin forcibly as we struggled for dominance. "Impressive. Studied swordplay?" "Two years in fencing class." Came the playful retort, remnants of the good pony she once was within. "You?" "Watching old movies. Always was a fan of sword fights." "Oh I agree." Agh! Sunset managed to sweep me below the legs, and I quickly had to recover and roll before the flaming sword could chop me in two. The demon continued oh so casually. "Much more sophisticated than projectile weaponry... Though I much prefer nothing to fight and oppose to begin with!" Kneeling, I stated back simply, "Tough." And charged back yet again, having seen and fought too much to be intimidated now but flaming sword and wings poised to cut and roast me alive. Sunset, in contrast to my determined stoniness, was taking utter delight in the literal heat of battle. "You see? This is what I expect from the likes of you!" She pushed me back. Tch. "Fury!" More swings and strong blocks. "Vengeance!" Elbows and shoulders meeting, shoving one another back before whirls and more spinning blades. "Ambition!" I dodged from my momentary spot atop a short wall, allowing it to be cleaved in two. Dragging her blade through it, Sunset immediately fought next with a high leap, crashing her blade onto my defensive posture and applying as much pressure deemed possible. I grit my teeth, refusing to give this woman the satisfaction of victory. Not today, not tomorrow, not a single second of reality. But Sunset leaned downwards next, a gleeful smile plastering over he red demonic features and corrupt pale blue eyes. "Is this not what the true power of humanity is? Would you dare ignore your calling? Your birthright?!" Ugh! I managed to roll away before her extended wings made a sweeping noting to slice off my exposed neck, wiping away some saliva from my lips and breathing again heavily. Sunset briefly looked annoyed, before that replaced with smug triumph. "Your world is nothing but a plague of hypocrites and warmongers. Pretend all you like that you're not one of them, but we both know the truth, don't we?" That grin only widened at my weary grimace. "You're no better than them, 'Twilight Warrior.'" Before any of us could continue the battle, another voice popped up without hesitation. "That will never be the truth." And Sunset's surprise turned to outrageous fury and pain, the teen suddenly screeching out loud and stumbling backwards from the sonic waves blasting into her sensitive ears. From the side at a safe distance, Starlight was grapsing the screwdriver with both hands and extended forward, an expression of resignation and conviction to save her friend overtaking her pink features. "Now Stardust!" Bingo! Sunset couldn't deflect the next attack in time, the green blade knocking back the sword, a swift kick to her bare knee followed with an extreme upwards slash, causing the demonic woman to howl in pain and fly upwards with enough air force to knock myself onto my posterior. Ow. It then took a few second for me to finally realize what I just did. Oh [BEEP]. Oh [BEEP]...! Starlight gasped as I cautiously looked upwards, the villainous Sunset clutching her right side of the face with one hand, only a sole blue eyes glaring down upon her defiants in righteous fury, the flaming sword beginning to drip and steadily melt onto the ground like lava, causing some negative feedback from the marble floor below. I didn't mean to... That wasn't my- It was the heat of the moment-! "Nothing like them huh...?" The grumbling red demon managed a weak grin, declaring her victory. "This just proves the inner beast within you, Jack... Don't fight it... One day, you will look in the mirror... And see just how much like us you truly are...!" And thoroughly disappeared in a spectacle of flames before either of us could vocally protest, our own reaching out hands grabbing nothing, a moment of silence and faint sounds of fire around us. Starlight had her own hands covering her mouth and nose after my horrendous action against the alternate version of our good friend, expression of pure fear and worry. I didn't blame her. My own gaze cast down to the de-activated lightsaber, regarding the mteal hilt in my open palm with sheer disgust. Fitting was it, Starswirl? A lightsaber colour devoted to peace? I just burned half of my friend's face off... Yeah, some practitioner of peace. And then, a tender voice reached out in quiet conviction. "Humanity is far more than death and destruction." Two pink hands softly grasping my own fingers. "They're about compassion." The hands closed my own over the hilt. "And hope." I slowly gazed up to meet the warm smile. "And kindness." And Starlight followed that with a light quip. "Otherwise you would've done far worse than today." "...The people." I had to ask next with some desperate hope. "Are they safe?" "You see?" My friend questioned instead, her smile widening brightly as if I had proven some point. "You wouldn't be some monster if you didn't ask about innocent people's well-beings." Before Starlight nodded positively. "Yes, I got them away in time." And looked around then with a wry expression of amusement. "Before anyone could become a barbecue." Meanwhile, I was just regarding this woman in pure awe and wonder, blinking a few times before the most massive smile emerged on my face. Starlight Glimmer, ladies and gentlemen, so much like Twilight and yet her own person at once. As if it couldn't be proven any further how deserving she was to have been Twilight's student... And one day a Princess herself. I resisted the urge to flat out hug this mare-turned-teen again tightly. "Ice cream, you said?" Starlight looked back to my beam in surprise at the abrupt change of topic and mood, myself proceeding to wrap an arm around her slender thin shoulders and guide my sister away to a far safer place before the authorities could arrive and ask any questions. "Let's grab some, we deserve it." "But wait, what about-?" "And I know just the place to hang out at." "I told you that I left not because I was bored, but because I was afraid." "Hmm...?" Starlight turned to me with mint-covered mouth, adorably so. I nodded, faintly smiling at the glorious sun shining over the various buildings and landscapes. Our positions over the edge of Canterlot High's rooftop was the perfect spot to observe this spectacle... And for me to confess the truth to my friend with less repressed guilt, while I still had the chance. My hazel gaze wandered to the chocolate ice cream resting in my hands, steadily melting away. Wouldn't shock me if partially the cause for that stemmed from my earlier confrontation against the demonic Sunset. "I was afraid of what I'd become, back home- Back there..." Came with a shallow sigh, taking another moment to compose and attempt to explain myself clearly. "A homeless nobody... A nobody with a job... A monster... A burden to my whole family or anyone I come across." With a defeated glance to the sympathetic teen, whom placed a tender hand on my shoulder. I allowed myself a faint smile, gazing back to the melting chocolate dripping down my cone. "I'm a coward, Starlight, not in battling monsters or various villains before but... Functioning and behaving as society would expect of you... That's something else entirely." The pink hand squeezed warmly. "There's nothing wrong with being afraid. We're not judging you for behaving from the norm, Stardust..." "I know." I sighed yet again tiredly, my free hand rubbing over my brow, cold from the touch of the food. "That's why choosing to live with your kind was easier... Less expectations and all that..." I felt Starlight's smirk over her teasing voice. "Though you would have inevitable became a Prince one day alongside Twilight." Heh. I allowed myself a tiny grin at that. "You always over-analyze and pressure yourself too much, Stardust. No wonder Twilight relates with you so much." Okay, then I had to snort, looking back to the pink teen with a wry grin. "Have you considered a course in therapy, Starlight? You'd be famous for your blunt methods." "Honesty's the best policy." Starlight shrugged in good banter. "Our friends have taught me so many things..." A few licks of her ice cream which she thoroughly enjoyed, eyes closed in brief content. "One being that running away from your problems will never solve anything." "Yeah well, it's too late for me to go back to my homeworld to rectify that-" "That's not what I meant." The grip on my shoulder softened, a gentle punch to my arm next. "You think I ran away from my problems? Did Sunset? Did Trixie?" I couldn't give an answer for that, which seemed enough for Starlight. "And what are you really escaping from, Stardust? Because I know this goes beyond-" The sound of magic from behind us, forcing us to almost snap our own necks by the golden portal suddenly appearing on the center of the front rooftop. Immediately, I began wolfing down the rest of my ice cream and cone, to Starlight's bemused humour... And my immediate regret. Ah! Ow! Brain freeze! Teeth ache! The latter far worse! Starlight wasn't helping, unable to restrain her amusement and eventually start laughing melodiously behind her hand. Yeah, thanks sis! Her giggles only lessened by a tiniest bit at my indignant glare, before I shook my head after standing upwards, stretching the old bones a little and smiling down at the teen, offering a hand to help her up as well. Starlight accepted in bemusement, finishing the rest of her ice cream herself. I at least gave her that time before taking the time to leave. "That's my cue." Was my simple statement, offering next a light smile... Or weak one. You know, in spite of what came next. "It was good seeing you again, Starlight. Glad you're doing us proud, Twilight and I, still... Hopefully next time we won't be facing anymore villains who come out of nowhere... Heh..." ...Yeah wasn't working, if Starlight's expression was any indication. Really, I had no idea what else to say but the next following request, before things grew even more awkward. Damn, far worse than our last goodbye. A gentle pat to Starlight's cheek and soft smile, hopefully conveying my pride and happiness for what this pony has become. "Take good care of them." And finally turned to leave, opting to enter the portal already draining too much magic and Balance before things got worse- What...? A pink hand grasping mine, a pleading quiet voice so unlike Starlight, but the emotion pouring the touch and voice prompting me to halt, and listen. "Don't go..." Ow... Ow that hurt. That hurt too much. My free hand clenched, teeth grit with head bowed, shallowly inhaling and working to breathe properly, failing far too much. She knew, she just knew that would be more than enough to make me hesitate. There's sparse time, Jack. If you are still inclined, you must make the choice now. Starswirl pointed out with a tinge of regret. Yeah... The fight against Demon Sunset earlier felt like nothing compared towards the volcanic conflict of emotions bursting from within, gathering what little willpower I possibly had to turn around and face the pleading pink teen, bringing up the hand on mine and delivering the most tender brushed lips against tiny knuckles, offering another small smile of weak reassurance. Soon enough, my own hand cupped over her pink cheek. "Starlight Glimmer..." Seeing in those eyes the very soul and likeness of someone who changed our lives for the better. My gentle murmur strengthened next with a much bigger smile, offering the truth behind this confession in the form of a leaning whisper. "You're just as being a Princess as Twilight." And with that, I stepped away, making my way over to the gold portal before our tender moment potentially destroyed the whole multiverse. And before any further second here caused me to stay and go home, safe in the arms of people I loved and who loved me back. You see why I declared myself as a coward, Starlight? But to at least make the situation somewhat more lighter, I threw my dear sister and friend a good cheeky salute with two fingers, and that at least brought a hopeless smile on Starlight's face, the teen shaking her head in exasperated fondness. Again, Twilight-esque, but her own person. I had to grin right back whilst Nightshade, meanwhile, decided to suddenly fly over from out my bag and right onto Starlight's open palms, nuzzling with her cheek warmly. "Take good care of him, okay?" Nightshade released a noise of affirmation, before having another moment with our friend then flying back to my own shoulder, something attached to his leg. Check it out in a moment. "And Stardust?" Uh oh. "Yeah?" "Don't look like that." Starlight called out in amusement, just knowing. Her smirk softened next. "You'll never be a coward for protecting the people you love. That's what friendship truly is. I learned that, as did Sunset Shimmer and Juniper Montage." And a short friendship speech. Fair enough. I smirked right back in pure affection, the golden light of the portal encompassing my every step. I swore, just before Starlight's smile left me, I distinctly heard Sunset and the others. Wait a minute... Who the [BEEP] was Juniper Montage-? Chapter 179: Once Upon A DreamTonight was lovely. Never mind the beautiful meteor shower which happened just earlier as I was passing through a wide patch of snow earlier, leaving as quickly as I had arrived. What was that spectacle you called earlier again, Starswirl? The Northern Stars. A very wondrous event which occurs every once in a while. Anypony would be lucky enough to view such an appealing spectacle up close. You've seen it before then? Ohh, how many times had I not bore witness to its pure beauty. Starswirl sounded fondly enthusiastic with a tinge of nostalgia. My friends and I would take the front seats to the stars glistening in all their glory, given the chance. Why, we even indulged ourselves with treats during the wondrous observations. You would have loved watching them alongside us, Jack. Hah, perhaps I already had. Twilight would obviously had loved the spectacle herself. ...But yeah, the sight was breathtaking, while the night still remained young. Countless of gorgeous stars glimmering and sparkling across the fresh night sky, beaming down on the peaceful lands with resonance of harmony and adoration. Although to be fair, night was always beautiful in Equestria, even on stormy nights... Though that could stem from my own affection for storms in general. But the fact remained. Even Zagreus' looming threat and my neverending pursuit and often weariness couldn't cancel out the radiance of trillions of stars glistening across the night, revealing God knows how many constellations out there above. With a bright smile, I kept on walking, more fond memories putting me on track and fueling the motivation much further. "Why are you rarely ever happy?" "What?" "I've only ever witnessed you express happiness a few times. Yet the majority of your mood borders on irritation or sarcasm. Why is that?" "It's just the way I am." "Now why don't I believe that?" "A lot of things have happened in my life, and not all good ones. You could say I'm still recovering from them. In addition, there's the factor that I've yet to return home, which doesn't help, at all." "We'll get you home, Jack, I promise you. I've been doing the best I can-" "And I appreciate it, Twilight; I always have. The fact you're willing to help me is more than enough, and I'm eternally grateful." "I'm grateful too, Jack, for having such a wonderful friend. If there's anypony I'd rather be dating just for this occasion, I'm glad it's you." "Oh, I don't know about that, my dear. I'm not a pony, for starters. Plus, there are far more suitable dates than I. Big Macintosh... Fancypants... Hell, probably a Diamond Dog would make a more worthy date for you than I..." "Hm. I sincerely doubt that; you're not as bad as you think, you know. When you're not in a bad mood, you're kind, caring, helpful, thoughtful, intelligent, brave, compassionate, humble, resilient and wise... with some exceptions here and there; betting the house, for example." "I said I was sorry. And I got you a machine for your laboratory in turn, remember?" "Which I immediately returned to those poor Flim Flam brothers. My point being, even if you don't regard yourself that highly, Jack, you're still one of the bestest friends anyone can ask for. You were even sweet enough to give me a date for Hearts and Hooves, and even indulged my fantasy right now." "Well, that's because of my own appreciation for our friendship, and your never ending hospitality. In comparison, your qualities outshine mine, Twilight; you're kind, compassionate, caring, loving, highly intelligent, supportive, understanding, logical, brave, passionate, loyal, forgiving, thoughtful, modest, wise and one of the few reasons I enjoy my stay here, in Equestria." "I have flaws too you know..." "Like the time you went insane because of forgetting to write Celestia a letter about friendship? It's those flaws that makes you perfect, anyway. If you had no flaws at all, then I probably wouldn't be this close to you, literally." "You honestly think so highly of me...?" "Always have, always will; you're amazing, Twilight Sparkle, in every possible way." Our first dance, under the stars... Our unofficial first date... Or perhaps our first real evening spent together. Funny that my mind kept wandering more to that remember my first date with the lavender alicorn was mentioned or referenced as opposed to the 'official' date at Winsome Falls. In each other's hoofs, twirling and leading one another in soft content, staring into those sparkling beautiful violet eyes filled with such innocence, wisdom and internal beauty. The same eyes I yearned to see again and how my heart cracked every morning with the reminder that may never happen again. Her gentle furry muzzle brushed against my own, our hind feet working together as one across the soft grass. Eyes closed in complete peace and solemn bliss, nothing getting in the way of our amazing evening dancing beneath the approving glimmering starlight. ...What I wouldn't give to spend another evening with the mare I loved more than anything else. One last time watching the stars together. Hell, even those Northern Stars earlier, Twilight would've absolutely had the best time of her life- Hm? My head shot upwards, realizing I had been absentmindedly staring at the promise ring still kept on my finger amidst my somber contemplation, towards the night sky yet again. Odd, a new yet familiar tingling sensation rung in my head, ears and chest, as though detecting a presence U had not anticipated for a very long time. A presence which had me widen my eyes and dare to hope. "Twilight...?" I swore, in my mind's eye, a pair of certain sparkling eyes were seeing me from above, feeling that jolt of familiarity too. Was she up there, on that magnificent-looking airship currently sailing above the skies and covering some of the breathtaking stars? Too good to be true, or was I daring to hope enough? A steady hand on my own chest, the ring finger coincidentally resting on my erratic heartbeat. Or maybe that was too a sign. Because by God I wanted to see her again...! ...Wait. Something was approaching... Descending from the sky... At a pretty fast speed! And right towards me! I'd move out of the way. Good call! My body quickly leaped forwards, out of the way, over some unmanly scream coming with the descent. Oof! A cloud of dust followed after my grimace of pain from my landing onto the stomach, making it out of the way in time before whatever, or whoever, could land perfectly onto my vulnerable position. Stupid cartoon rules... "Ugh!" A voice popped up behind as I slowly began to stood and regain composure. But my own body froze then from the familiar Hercule-like tone. "Iron Will notes to himself never to design cheap parachute for getaways again. They're bad for business... And what in blazes are you suppose to be?" Oh God no! I quickly turned around in despair, exhaling with slow trepidation at someone I had neither expected to see in person or through the show ever again. Yep, the Minotaur equivalent of Mr Satan was right before my weary hazel eyes, looking right back at me whilst dusting himself off and with an expectant expression. "You." Of all people. Of all ponies. Of all anything. All the creatures which inhabited this vast land... And the one landing on the ground obviously had parachuted from the airship, already on its way to the distance, had to be this muscular black and blue clown with tiny yellow eyes, ridiculous small style black mane, a tiny black tie one-eared headset with announcer microphone. Iron Will, in all his former glory since... Season one? No I think it was two? Anyhow, the massive Minotaur with the evident DBZ voice actor grinned quite proudly at the recognition. "So you've heard of Iron Will then? Can't say I fault ya... Hang on..." The large creature lowered somewhat with bending forward, eyes squinting in consideration. Human-like hands on very thin hips. "Were you a client of mine? Iron Will knows a face when he sees it." Some thing clearly haven't changed... "No, wait... Iron Will would clearly remember someone unnatural like yerself." Suddenly I was mimicking his posture, bristling a little at the casual remark to my appearance. Only one of us here was the most unnatural, and guess what buster? "You once turned my friend into a coldhearted dismissive jerk." A very, very sweet friend whom went against everything in her nature. "But I've been awful to everyone anyway, even you, Stardust. Now I've hurt Rarity and Pinkie Pie's feelings, and they'll never forgive me for that-" Alright, didn't need a flashback of that, thank you very much, even if this [BEEP]hole before my very eyes - And his goat between him I had then just noticed - stirred up some unpleasant memories of Fluttershy's tears. The second most depressing memory next to Twilight's tears. "I had to cease your contract with her and display a proper means of assertiveness in turn." I finished off quite sternly. "Hmm..." But 'Hercule' was looking quite hard at me, perking a brow before glancing upwards to the night sky. "Sorry. Rings no bells for Iron Will." Shocking. I'd be amazed if this brute could recall his last morning breakfast. "Those assertive teaching classes of mine are a thing of the past. Now, Iron Will leads a promising new business in promoting joyful cruise lines! Recent exploits even bringing aboard two Princesses above!" "And I'm sure you're doing a wondrous job- Princesses?" Iron smirked, the Hercule-like character quite pleased by my sarcasm cutting off to focused attention on his words. "That's right!" The Minotaur folded his arms with a motion above. "Why, just before they kicked me off, I was host to Princess Twilight and Princess Cadence with their whole family. They had a blast, despite what opinion may vary from others in the future..." I tuned the egotistical bull-man out, eyes drawn upwards to the massive airship passing through the glamorous night skies. So Twilight WAS up there, so close and yet so far from my reach... Right above me! My feeling wasn't wrong! Something clenched un pleasantly in my chest; hope mixed with dread, worry and apprehension, an innate desire to somehow reach up to the departing dirigible and be reunited with the mare I loved above all else, safe and content in her arms again... My hands shut tightly into fists, teeth slowly grit with despair and more self-berating. It'd be too late to ask for a quick portal upwards, wouldn't it...? And Starswirl sounded entirely regretful about my inner plight. If we began drawing more power from the magical realm for quick trips like as you propose, the repercussions would be severe to contemplate. I felt like dropping on my knees, looking upwards hopelessly towards the leaving airship- No, the alicorn aboard, oblivious to the special somebody watching far from the ground, missing her intently. How was she? Was she safe? Happy? Were her and the family having a good time? Did something happen? Thousands of concerns and possibilities flung across my head, and the more desperate I was growing to see them all again. The other family which accepted me. ...Agh...! "- Thus that's why you should take a trip aboard Iron Will's Transports and have the best darn time of fun and relaxation in all of Equestria!" I heard the self-pleased Minotaur conclude, though my gaze lingered still on the airship now going so far... Too far. "But since I've been forcibly removed from my latest occupation, you'll have to schedule for another time. Luckily, Iron Will has a spare private beach house not too far from here; a proper way of relaxing Iron Will after that exciting yet equally disappointing event-" "Kindly stop referring yourself in the third person." I found myself speaking irritably, hazel eyes glaring in direction of the larger creature to target my irritation and frustrations upon. Trixie's self-indulgent addressing was barely tolerable enough. "Else Star-" I cut myself off. If Iron Will learned my second name, he could recognize me more from any wanted posters he likely saw. "Or else Jack will have to use Iron Will as an outlet for his current anger." "You wanna talk about anger kid?" Those small yellow eyes blazed, not at all fazed by the clear threat with his own clenched fists. "Ungrateful ponies, kicking me off my own vessel just because Iron Will doesn't pay for refunds! The nerve of that Princess!" Twilight I presumed. And the idea of the alicorn doing something to upset this Minotaur brought a tiny pleased smile to my own face. Not to mention the pride. Glad to hear Twilight's still fighting the good fight. "Iron Will is in serious need of relaxation and rest himself!" The Minotaur paused, stretching his upper limbs exaggeratedly and craned his neck around, glancing down to his two goat sidekicks with equally silly headsets. "Come on boys. Let's go get ourselves a nice tan on the beach. Celestia knows Iron Will deserves it." Good riddance... Until I noticed Iron was about to head in the same direction I was going in, myself stepping aside for the Hercule-esque character and his two friends to pass, eyebrows raised in utter exasperation. One of the goats almost nipped at the edge of my gown, only making me more reluctant to follow. Please, please tell me this path didn't lead to Iron's private beach and private beach alone. Evidence to Zagreus' presence points in the same direction I'm afraid. But let's address the bright side of matters, Jack. How long has it been for you since a proper relaxing time at the beach? A long time, I believe. Not long enough... Huffing irritably, my begrudgingly following after the two goats and one bull-man started with a lingering gaze on the hovering airship already reaching the far-off mountains, moving away from sight. My view wouldn't turn away until it disappeared completely... Until she disappeared from my sight... Again... So one interesting thing I've learned about my new traveling companion. He loved to talk. Mostly about himself. Partially regarding his current and past careers, but all culminating in his own proud accomplishment. Now, this shouldn't really be surprising, but the levels of absurdity, and perhaps borderline insanity, reach new heights with how high this black and blue Minotaur deemed his own existence. After Iron, during a few minutes of reluctance, upon noticing my walking behind him and his white furry minions, eventually accepted guiding me down to his private beach because he wasn't dumb enough to test my own stubbornness, at the very least, the Minotaur seemed more comfortable talking about himself in a manner that would make Trixie and Timber Spruce blush in embarrassment for him. Speaking of Trixie, I was finding myself missing her more and more with every word the bull-man was spewing from his mouth. "- After my career in anger counseling dropped, I was lost, confused, and most of all without inspiration... But then, lo and behold, Iron Will, while one day passing through the streets, stumbled upon a small advertisement for depression counseling. Curious, Iron Will took a gamble, and soon became a hero of inspiration and respect by ponies feelings too down by life-!" His self-praise and righteousness was only getting me more depressed; inspired moreso to stray ten feet behind the Minotaur and wait to make it there sooner than later. Even Blueblood wasn't this pretentious. Seriously, aside from Shining - Or at least the pony version anyway - and Big Mac, what was with the male characters of the show being self-entitled jack[BEEP]es. Even Spike was susceptible to stroking his own ego at times, but he's a kid so I let him get away with that. But everyone else? Timber, Zephyr, that Daring Do fan, that pegasus with the Wonderbolts aside from Soarin, Soarin, Sombra, Discord, Tirek, human Shining and even this walking pile of muscle and nothing before me. Most of all the male characters who appeared in the show or specials possessed far too much self-esteem it's intolerable. And people often wonder why I was more comfortable hanging out with the girls more. Even Rainbow Dash toned down over time! Name a single character of the male gender from the show, aside from, again, pony Shining and Big Mac, without an ego problem. Flash Sentry. Knew you would play that card. Flash isn't even a character, he's just a walking mannequin for expectant girls going to high school- A flash of Twilight's disapproving features cut off that trail of thought, prompting the low sigh whereas Iron hardly acknowledged, still repeatedly boasting about his own 'achievements.' Alright, Flash was no worse than Timber or the others as far as modesty was concerned, but that boy was literally made to be perfect. He doesn't count. The point is, the show follows under the main assumption that males, in general, are motivated by their own arrogance and self-indulgent tendencies. Which... Fair enough, I couldn't say I wasn't victim to my own self-confidence myself. But I just wish they'd give us more complex, diverse and unique characters from my own gender int he show than just the females. Yeah yeah it's a universe mainly intended for little girls to enjoy and relate to, but... It'd be nice. Only Spike seems to have had the most development. ...I missed Spike. Nothing else, just... Needed to express that in my mind. My son, my beautiful little dragon, raised mostly by his beautiful mother whom I missed just as dearly. The ache in my chest only worsened... Was it selfish of me to confess I, perhaps, missed Twilight more than anyone else...? Iron Will was still talking about himself, and I sighed deeply yet again, not wanting to be drawn back to whatever it was the Hercule character was spewing out about himself next. Even Rainbow would be telling this large clown to shut the [BEEP] up. Maybe not in those words, though that'd be funny. Quick Jack, think of something nice to recall, something to keep you occupied from listening only to what your guide was saying. A nice memory, perhaps one more recent and brought a smile to my own face. "I've never forgotten the dance we had together that evening, Jack..." "Heh, you mean all those times I tripped myself up?" "It was only a couple of times!" "I'm amazed you even managed to teach me that 'slow dance' style so quickly." "And you did it beautifully." "Heh... it's just one of many things you've given to me since then, Twilight." "We've both come a long way since then, Jack." "True. You had slightly less appendages back then." "No, I don't mean just that. How we've both grown... how we've... matured. Together." "And to think you suggested that Fancypants would've been a better date for me." "Well, that was before I realized just how shallow and uninteresting the stallions of Equestria were. I was adamant about refusing to believe I was worth your love then, Twilight." "And? What about now?" "Hmm?" "Would you say you're worth it now?" "I've... often questioned whether or not my presence in this world has caused more harm than good, Twilight. All the damages and changes I've caused. I've wondered... would things have been better for you if I had never arrived?" "Jack..." "But then, I look back at all the memories, all the times we've shared together. Not just you and me, but our friends. Spike, our son, all the things that have come about as a result of our bonds... our family, Twilight." "I- I look back at it all, and I'm... I'm proud of it, Twilight. Proud... to have been a part of it, to have left my mark upon it. Whatever else happens, Twilight, those memories will leave an impact that will last forever. That. That's a contribution that I'm proud of." "Jack." "Hmm?" "Would you care to grant me this dance, once again?" "...Would you be upset if I fell over again, too?" "You think that you will?" "Probably." "No matter how many times that you do, Jack, I'll always be here to help you up." "I know you will, love." Whoa... Okay, that was a recent and wonderful memory! Right after the events of the Crystal Empire but directly before LoE... Another quiet solemn date, at the very same spot we had our first, unofficial one. The picnic, the dance, and that night was a reenactment of said dance... God that was blissful... ... I sighed, for the third time since the walk, head lowered to the dark pathway before us, the stars lighting our way. Help me back up, huh Twilight? I dare say you've helped me up more times than what was needed. I shouldn't have had to be so much a burden for you all this time... And you would insist otherwise all thsi time. Because you thought I was worth the effort. ... Heh, nothing was ever too challenging once you put your mind into working on it, love... And I'm still proud to be a part of it all. By then, Iron Will had finally finished talking, for the moment at least, with smug satisfaction. "- And that's how Iron Will was wrongfully pressured off my own precious airship and where we are at this point! Not bad, huh kid?" He asked rhetorically without turning to face my unimpressed expression. "Maybe I should be a part time storyteller too; that might be good for business." The Hercule-like male paused. "Actually, that's something there to consider. I'll have to write that one down." In answer, I rolled my eyes rather dramatically. So Starswirl, what really happened up there? You sure you desire to know? My silence was answer enough, Starswirl sighing next. Don't say you were not warned, my student. And he was not wrong the further it was explained to me. If looks could kill, the following heated glare to Iron Will's back could burn a large hole through to his ridiculously muscular chest. "And here we are!" Iron Will gestured to the whole nightly beach, but my gaze remained fixed on the [BEEP]tard for a moment longer. The giant Minotaur huffed, and quite frankly it almost felt intimidating standing beside his size. Almost. "No need to keep giving Iron Will the stink eye kid, not when there's something more glorious to behold!" Pardon me, then, for expressing my sheer irritation, disapproval and thorough anger for someone who conned my girlfriend's family so she could be used as a prize for some contest. Had this [BEEP] no shame, for God's sake? At his pleased grin, however, I had to roll my hazel eyes and finally tear away from his implausible stature to the beach presented before us. Not a warm day and the night was still young, the skies darkening more. In fact, a gust of chilly wind had me immediately wrap my gown tighter. Christ it was freezing at the beach at night. Still, appealing-wise I... Guess it was alright. Tranquil waves splashing into the quiet sands, the beach itself lasting for a while, stretching for miles. The four of us - With Nightshade taking a nap in my bag - stood atop the small grassy hill overlooking the rather vast and seemingly endless sands and sea. For others I'm sure it looked pretty, but myself? Wouldn't be caught dead before calling a beach beautiful. "And look, just over yonder, you can make out Iron Will's private house for relaxation and free foot massages." Oh yes. Towering over part of the ocean reaching out over a sturdy pier, a rather spacious-looking building looking quite pleasant design-wise, lights pouring from the windows. "Work ain't cheap, but it's what I can afford the best for-" "Yourself?" The Minotaur blinked, glancing to me with a raised brow. "You must've been really displeased as a previous client of Iron Will..." Stretching his own two upper limbs, my temporary companion proceeded to yawn loudly and smile quite lightly. "And this is where we part ways kid. Didn't you say something earlier about needing to check for something?" And good riddance, too. Starswirl - Had to take a step back before another goat could try biting my gown's cord, again - how close were we from the supposed imbalance? A travel down the left path shall aid us, I believe. I recommend you keep the gown on for the remainder of the search; this area can become quite chilly over night. No kidding, the beach wasn't so far from the snowy areas of Equestria. Hands in pockets, I nodded in farewell to the Minotaur and proceeded on my way, wanting to get his work done as quickly as possible- "Oh look, there they are!" Iron suddenly called out rather elatedly, prompting my startled pause. "I knew they'd be here while I was working!" Huh? I whirled around curiously, wondering who exactly the Hercule-like character was talking about with such excitement without it being himself. Iron proceeded to wink at me with a large grin. "See ya around kid. I've got my own kid to see, not to mention Iron Will's beautiful wife!" With his enthusiasm taking him forward to where the two other Minotaurs in the distance were waiting, running straight into their arms. To my immediate shock. Oh, not that Iron Will was married. But rather the lovely picture being presented before me, completely unexpected of someone like that Minotaur. Even indulging in one's ego often can still make room for love and adoration in their hearts, my young friend. We all have family to turn back to when we need them most. Family... Family... Family... My shoulders dropped, expression softening to nostalgia and full tiredness, turning away at the beautiful sight and forcing myself not to look back. I couldn't, not with the way Iron was lovingly engaging his wife and ruffling his child's short hair, eyes closed tightly and my feet compelling me forward, down the other path but not taking one step onto the sand below. Because the scene reminded of something all too familiar. Something I may never have again... And it hurt. Was it bad to miss someone too much? To have that someone plague your memories and thoughts all night long because the spectacle earlier of a loving family reminding you of better and safer times? Someone whose arms you always felt protected and content in, welcoming and loved? Belonging to an adorable little bookworm who was everything I could never be? Confident. Intelligent. Beautiful. Hilarious. Courageous. Stubborn. Wise. Persistent. Forgiving. ...Warm... The slow breezes of the wind toyed with my hair and tied blue gown, but I paid it no heed, eyes set firmly on the grass below my feet as I walked across the field, hands buried deep in literal pockets and mouth set to pure nostalgic sadness. Couldn't help myself; everyone knew by now how easily I could make myself depressed. Especially when it's about a certain alicorn Princess who never once gave up on me... Always believed in me... Gave me more chances than I deserved... Taught me so much and asked for little in return... More beautiful and sparkling than all the current stars in the sky... I fell to my knees. It was painful to even look up at them, instead forcing myself to take view of the oceans nearby, peacefully crashing into the waves promising a solemn night. Sighing quietly, I resorted to make myself feel more comfortable, no longer motivated to even take another step. Starswirl could warn me if there was any immediate danger, and the imbalance itself was vague and had no fixed location as of yet. In my mind's eyes envisioned her sitting beside, head rest comfortably on my shoulder and wing pulling me into her furry warmth- I tightly shut my eyes, breathing turning shallow at the bitter wishful thinking. It was for the best... It was for the best! I don't deserve her! I never deserved her! ... I sighed yet again, slowly opening them and absentmindedly taking interest in the lights reflecting from above onto the surface of clear water, giving my most hated enemy a luminous and appealing glow. Yes, I hated water, and beaches in general. The ocean, while filled with wonders, also plagued with crabs, sharks and other various marine creatures that could kill you when your guard was down. Don't get me started on beaches in general used as a means for hungry teenagers and young adults to admire the figures of girls in bikinis without anyone stopping them. My mouth twisted unpleasantly by the very thought. If anyone did that to Twilight or my friends, a shark would be the least of their worries... And the sand. God damn. It gets itself everywhere in every nook and cranny, it easily blows into your eyes and stings as [BEEP]. Yet focusing on my contempt for these aspects of the beach wasn't enough, beginning to stare down at the wide sands and picture a perfect image in my mind's eye. My friends, playing all over and having just the time of their lives, and the breath in my throat hitched at the, again, wishful thoughts continuously plaguing my company-deprived mind. Applejack and Rainbow competing in a heated game of volleyball. Pinkie playing with sun lotion. Fluttershy having a pleasant conversation with a family of crabs. Rarity sunbathing on a purple blanket. Starlight by the edge of the sea flying a kite. Spike eating two ice creams in both claws. And Twilight... Twilight, contently reading a book with that breathtaking light smile under a beach umbrella, oblivious but perhaps knowing of the loving gaze her Warrior was sending. ...Tch, like I deserved to be called that even anymore. 'Her Warrior.' What right did I without any other means then of protecting her? Protecting them all? There's more to being a warrior for a Princess than brute strength and powerful magic, Jack... Twilight Sparkle deems you so not from your physical prowess or fists, but from your compassion, kindness and patience. Your wisdom and sharp wit. She adores and misses you just as much as you miss her. The proof was your exchange of eye contact earlier. What...? It wasn't imagination, my friend, that the Princess met your gaze after your moment of first glance upon the airship. Starswirl sounded quite pleased and proud for some reason. Magic or no magic, the bond between two loved ones is more powerful than any imbalance could hope to break, so long as belief and affection remains reinforced and constant. And you would never let go of your own belief and love for her, am I not mistaken, Jack? ... The hands on my knee clutched tighter, another weary sigh tonight and resuming my gaze on the beach. And yet, something caught my eye; the amethyst ring still present on my finger, gleaming more beautiful before the ocean waves. My hazel gaze lingered to that moreso, faint puzzlement and wonder overtaking my tired features. "These are promise rings, a vow that one day we'll dedicate the rest of our life together, that we'll eventually make that full commitment we all know. I wouldn't dare ask that important question while you're still young, and have your whole life ahead of you. But I promise, until that day comes, you, Spike, and everyone I love - But you most of all - will be my first priority above all else-" A vow I made, and one I broke as swiftly. The hypocrisy of a human being was a constant affair, huh? ...Though, thinking about it... The more I regarded this ring; had I really destroyed that promise? Was I not dedicating my life, right then and there, to keeping the mare I loved safe and happy from what Zagreus was plotting? And suddenly, that wasn't the only memory assaulting my weary mind. "You know, I'm beginning to like Ponyville more than Canterlot." "Oh?" "Uh-huh. True Canterlot will always hold a special place in my heart; it was where I was born and where my family is. But Ponyville is so more quieter and serene, filled with so many adventures, and where I've made the bestest friends anypony could ask for. I'll forever be grateful to Princess Celestia for sending me here." "Yes... I suppose Ponyville's atmosphere is more refreshing than that of Canterlot's." "Did I ever tell you about my family?" Right... The first real time we ever got to know another. I remembered; Twilight was trying so hard to know more about the strange stallion who came to live under the same tree-roof, never giving up on me even back then. Zecora's own advice was sound then as it always was current. And that was only the first. "Now I get it! You were trying to be like an anti-hero, right? And that must've been why you kissed Twilight after Elixir gave her to you, but he tricked you into thinking she was her, so that meant-" "You kissed her/me?!" "Okay, yes, I did, but... I mean, it was just an accident! I thought I was kissing her, but after I saw her necklace-" WHOOSH! Ha! That was a humorous recollection. My good friend, Casey, about to be scorched alive by his own Twilight Sparkle. I remember the sight well, when Twilight turned into a Ponyta just like did that episode with the hydra. And then another wave of memories hit me. "Get out of here, now. I'll join you all soon." "Don't be absurd, Stardust! You can't be thinking of engaging that hydra, can you?" "Fluttershy wanted a bodyguard, she's got one. Get out of here Twilight, Pinkie. Now!" "I refuse to-" "FOR GOD'S SAKE TWILIGHT! FOR ONCE, JUST THIS ONCE, GET RID OF THAT DAMN STUBBORNNESS AND PROTECT OUR FRIENDS! MY LIFE MEANS NOTHING NEXT TO YOURS, WHOSE SAFETY ALONG WITH YOUR FRIENDS IS FAR MORE IMPORTANT! NOW GET OUT OF HERE!" How grouchy and protective I was back then. Nothing would stop me from keeping innocent young ponies out of danger, even facing an all-powered hydra face-to-faces. Just what was I thinking back then, anyhow? I was such a tiny thing! But wasn't the last, because the longer my mind lingered on Iron Will's family and my own memories, the more the latter continued to hound my brain, with pleasant recollections all around. "Truth be told, nothing would make me happier than to interact with you two and everyone else in this town." "So you accept?" "Of course." "I'm sure you have many questions-" "Understatement of the century, Stardust." "-And I'm sure we can work something out so you won't drive me away from Ponyville by endless inquiries. Go and help your- Our friends, Twilight. I'll handle that mischievous spirit of chaos in the meantime." "Stardust, thank you again... good luck, and be careful." "Though it's uncertain how long I'll be here, I want to spend as much time with the most amazing pony in Equestria as possible. But... I can't promise you, if by some possibility I get stuck here forever, a happy future. I can't promise to be an independent boyfriend who will always be there for you. You know of my condition, of course." "Autism." "Yes. That means I'm not a fully functioning member of society. I will never be a socialist, nor will I get a job - Because quite frankly I'd rather die than devote my entire life to one tiresome position - And I will never be the perfect man - or stallion - in your life." "You already are. I like you for who you are; a compassionate man who cares deeply for his friends, and will do anything for them. You just need to work on your self-esteem and self-confidence a little." "Look who's talking," "This can be considered a new type of friendship; one only we can explore, together. We can be there and support each other for however long we're together, you're my warrior, Jack, and I wouldn't have you any other way." "Just as you are my Princess, Twilight. I'll support you however I can." "As I will for you. So then... You have no objection to this relationship continuing, for however long you're in Equestria?" "Not at all. Though you have your studies and friends to focus on as well, I'm very patient." "So if anyone married you-" "Never going to happen." "-And you had children of your own-" "What a vivid imagination you have." "Do you always doubt yourself like this?" "My dear Twilight, you've known me for, how long? And no, I'm not going to explain to you how human pregnancy works, before you ask." "I-I wasn't going to ask." "Of course you weren't. Now please be quiet, the babies are sleeping." "You did far better than I had originally anticipated, Jack, putting in a hundred-and-one percent effort into your role despite it suddenly coming from nowhere for you. Truthfully, were you expecting something like this to happen on day one?" "Not really. Honestly I suspected something the night before, but considered you wouldn't risk your idol's role being ruined by the antics of your untamed special somebody." "You didn't ruin it, aside from the temporary decor around the place." "And what's wrong with a little blue? Your own brother has blue hair and eyes. Your father is made entirely of blue save for the eyes! Hell, you originally had your first crush on a guy with blue hair!" "Not in this world I didn't." "...Damn, touche." "Are you complaining?" "Hell no, but-" "Good, because I'd hate this evening to be ruined." "But Twilight dear, you love hearing me whine so." "Of course I do, because I oh so adore hearing you complain and moan at every little thing. It's an endearing quality of yours I find utterly charming. You certainly know how to woo a pony, my handsome Jack." "...Not every little thing." "In all seriousness, this was a wonderful conclusion to your reign as King, Jack. I'm glad I wasn't completely erased from your mind following your newfound position of power." "Twilight, you were always on my mind. Everything I did, was to appease you, keep you happy. The reason I put in so much work and effort these past few days, aside for the benefit of this kingdom and many others, was to make sure I met your expectations and proved how good I could one day be as a ruler." "Do you think that'll ever happen one day...?" "...Yes. There's nothing else I want." "...Me too." Nothing else... Nothing else... Nothing... ...Tch. I huffed, rolling strained eyes back to the stars with self-deprecating humour. Ruling beside Twilight for eternity... Wouldn't that be a nice dream? Still, better to live in hope, and I wasn't lying to the mare when I said there's nothing more I desired than to be beside her, no matter what path or road she trotted. So long as Twilight was happy... Even sacrificing my own dreams to maintain that happiness, t'was worth the price all things considered. ...Except, she was my dream... And then, a ruffle in the bag behind me alerted to Nightshade's awakening, the owl proceeding to poke his adorable little head out, meeting my faintly smiling gaze with a satisfied "Hoo!" And flying right onto my spare knee, prompting my affectionate side to start stroking and ruffling the small bird's fur tenderly. Nightshade leaned into the touch, smiling as much as an owl could with closed eyes in peaceful content. The sight was enough to cheer me up for at least a small time. "And I remember when you first joined our small family." Came my solemn voice, managing a barely weak grin at that particular flashback. Or how much I enjoyed picking a heated argument with Twilight even over the most simplest matters. The pair of us always took things seriously. "You named it Owl-licious?" "Yep, adorable isn't he?" "Owl-licious. Owl. Licious. Twilight, I think it's time we discussed your levels of creativity." "Why? What's wrong with the name?" "What isn't wrong with it? Do I name a cat pussy-tizer? Or a dog puppy-entrée?" "Your point being?" "It's demeaning to the infant bird!" "Well I think it's cute. Honestly, why are you making such a big deal out of it? You don't have a problem with Spike's name." "There's a clear difference between their names, love. Spike's name is awesome. Because spikes are awesome. With that owl... you make it sound as though you want to eat the poor thing." "Coming from the stallion who expressed a desire to dine on Philomena." "Hey, he looked delicious." "Look, I've got some studying to do. If you're going to complain about it, why not think of a better name for him?" "...Great idea Twilight. I'll do just that." ...I missed her. Goddammit I missed her! I barely paid attention to Nightshade's concerned "Hoo?" The second I covered my own ashamed eyes with one hand, teeth grit to further emphasize my despair with the sensation to cry. That's right, cry. I missed her that badly... Our alone times, our arguments, our mindless bickering over unimportant issues, our casual debates, our quality reading time, the picnics, the dinners, the stargazing... [BEEP], I wanted all that to come back! I wanted all this to be over! To be back in Twilight's waiting arms and never let go of her! I just want to be back home and with my family again, and not just Twilight and the others too! Deryn, Joe, Cerys, Mum, Dad... ... My heart was literally aching, the feeling of tears beginning to prick at my own distraught eyes. It was getting too much; so long without company was bad in both health and stability for me. The urge to just curl up and mourn over my own loneliness and poor decision-making was growing over time, especially over the pleasant view of the stars above glistening down as though there was nothing to forgive. I wanted to see her again... Just one last time... Maybe I should have accepted Starlight's plea before- "Hoo!" Huh...? Forcing my hand covering my tired and distraught eyes behind glasses, I was suddenly greeted to Nightshade persistently holding a rolled up photo in his beak. Oh... Oh! That same one Starlight attached to his leg before we departed from CHS, I completely forgot! How could I even forget, that's just more of a sign over how utterly undeserving I truly was- "Hoo!" "Okay okay..." I gasped in slight irritation, really desiring to just crawl into a ditch and die right about then. Pulling the item from Nightshade's tiny beak after he prodded my chest enough, I slowly unrolled the photograph to reveal the true beauty within. All of my friends, with Rarity in that new haircut I saw on that magazine a while back, meaning it was recent. All smiling, content and beaming with pride and sheer elation towards me, as if knowing my distraught and sought to comfort and reassure their long-time friend. Just as they always had. My breath hitched again from the beautiful image, tracing a delicate finger down the pictured Twilight's lavender cheek. But the words alone were more than enough for me to shed one tear, written in ink on the corner of the small photograph. "Friendship isn't always easy, but there's no doubt it's worth fighting for!" ... ... ... God dammit Twilight... I thought with a light amused and gratified smile, wiping away the tear and the rest threatening to fall with my free sleeve, almost panicking when something landed gently onto the sacred treasure. ...That wasn't even a tear... But a tiny ball of light disappearing upon contact. What...? I'd look around, if I were you, Jack... W... Huh...? For something just as beautiful started appearing all around Nightshade and I, forcing me to rise and stand in utter awe and disbelief. How best to describe the scene before me, surrounding and even falling atop us before evaporating to thin air. Descending from the nightly heavens like rain, millions upon millions of small golden lights slowly falling to the ground as though the stars were coming down themselves to reassure the lonely human. One hand gently reached out, Nightshade retreating to my shoulder and gazing about himself in curious wonder, whilst a small ball of light touched my welcoming palm. Turning to nothing, yet a sensation of warmth suddenly encompassed that part of my body; the feeling that everything will be alright and dandy. With the rest of the small golden lights landing harmlessly onto my hair, face, shoulders, chest, everywhere they could be accident... Or not... And fulfilling me with a warmth I hadn't felt since... Well since this photo ignited the flames again, really. For the first time in forever, my grin stretched in genuine shock and excitement by the wondrous sight all around me, welcoming me in. Twilight would love THIS! Equestria is filled with so many wonders, my friend. And Starswirl never sounded as content and gratified as he had then. "No matter how many times that you do, Jack, I'll always be here to help you up." ...Then Twilight may as well have been the photograph and lights herself, because she fulfilled that promise dutifully like the amazing pony she truly was. ...Whereas I will keep fulfilling my own. And in my mind's eye, the alicorn Princess smiled benevolently, that angelic sparkle in those beautiful violet orbs. Everything almost felt fine... Sand. Hate. It. Not much further now Jack. Starswirl kept on encouraging, obviously expecting me to walk through this blasted area towards shelter. Beautiful as those lights were, I'm afraid you'd lack for sleep with too much light keeping you awake. Yeah yeah... Although the warmth they provided seemed to imply I was safe and content to sleep even on that grass. Part of me considered going back to that beach house, but that was already miles back and I was growing drained enough on the walk here. My feet were hurting at this point and I just wanted to catch some rest. There's been enough excitement for one evening! "Hoo!" "I see it." I nodded, following after the bird towards the gaping gave at the very end of the beach. Finally, I huffed after another few pace walking, knees threatening at this point to buckle. Then it was time find some most-comfortable-as-they-could-get rocks to sleep atop than the sand itself. If that latter happened, Starswirl better had conjured up a portable washing machine on standby. Maybe I'll dream of blissful memories again. Maybe of Twilight and I together in Manehatten, twice, or our first ever argument. Or the time we fought Sombra together. Or maybe, just maybe, when I somehow managed to convince Twilight to let me bet away our old home against two con ponies under the confidence Applejack could win a... Competition...? What the [BEEP] have I just stumbled into, another Daring Do adventure...? Because I was expecting some damp wet cave upon arrival, not Nightshade and I's flabbergasted expressions towards an interior housed with fixed-in mirrors and cave drawings. Someone had evidently set up home a while back, interesting. Who would live all the way out here? A hermit. And with all these mirror as part of the walls too. A hermit with vanity issues? Jack, wait. Take a closer at those drawings. I do believe I recognize them somewhere... At Starswirl's wondrous tone trailing off, I shrugged, slowly walking around to indulge the dead unicorn and examine the paintings one by one. You owe a comfy bed for this, teach. But it all looked gibberish to me, but Twilight could probably translate them if Starswirl was familiar enough with them. They seem to show images of several four-legged creatures resembling griffons and... Griffons with tails? Couldn't be right. Eventually, I paused before a large thin mirror, taking a note of just how awful I looked. By God, how did Starlight cope putting me with me in our brief reunion? I looked like an unwrapped mummy! My eyes just looked so... Drained and exhausted. Christ all these months alone have taken their toll on me. Would I even need to ask how long it's been now, Starswirl? Likely not, Jack. I fear you may not appreciate the answer. Yeah... My hand tentatively reached, fingers brushing over the clearly aged glass with a weary expression meeting my hazel gaze. Twilight would be more than annoyed and exasperated at the state of me. Hopefully Starlight didn't tell heeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeer-! Chapter 181: Fall Upon A Stream..."Is there something you want to tell me?" Twilight asked rather rhetorically. "Not really." "Oh, because what the Princess wrote to you seemed awfully concerning." The mare pointed out with a tinge of dryness. "And it will be resolved in no time, trust me." I said reassuringly, yet that didn't seem to soften Twilight's expression in the least. I sighed, "It;s nothing you need to worry about-" "'I will ensure Twilight and the others will be protected in your absence'." The intelligent unicorn paraphrased. "That's clearly something to be worried about. Jack, what is going on?" ...I was afraid of this. Now Twilight was most likely going to get herself involved, insisting she accompanies me to Canterlot so we can deal with this menace together. Well to that I say 'Hell no'. Not that I didn't have faith in the mare, but I'd rather she remained blissfully ignorant altogether, and enjoy her brother's wedding without anything, or anyone, ruining it. "Jack, if you and our friends are in danger, you need to be honest." But that seems quite too late now. Her eyes were both serious and pleading, as if begging me to trust her... God dammit. "It's... something I've been dealing with for a long time." I confessed, and Twilight nodded for me to continue, both she and Spike attentive, "There's a threat looming over Canterlot- perhaps all of Equestria - and I've seemed to have gained its attention. Three times it's been after me now." "Why didn't you tell us?" Twilight inquired, sounding a little hurt and concerned by the truth, "We could've helped you-" "Because it's my fault this menace is targeting me, and by extension my friends. I'll be damned before I allow any of my friends to get caught up in the middle because of it." "Even so, if this threat is so serious, we can help!" "You have your own studies to focus on, Twilight-" "My studies can be set aside until my friends are safe." Twilight retorted hotly, eyes burning with a intensity that made my own spine shiver. "Whatever it is you're facing, we can - and will - face it together." Spike nodded in agreement, face expressing firm determination just like Twilight's. But still, I wasn't losing this debate easily. "Not this time, Twilight. This threat I must face and defeat alone." For the sake of keeping my promise, and protecting those I care about, I will face that fiend by myself. As the mare opened her mouth to argue back, I cut her off quickly, "Do you trust me, Twilight?" "I- Of course." She nodded sincerely, taken aback by the question. "Then would you keep this promise; do not interfere, no matter what happens?" "Jack-" "Promise me, Twilight." Our stares were even, neither giving above ground. Twilight was persistent in helping her friends, just as I was adamant in dealing with situations I'm partially responsible for alone. Crysa-Something invaded my hometown by sending her minions, which means enough is enough. I won't let that happen again. And I won't let anyone stop me otherwise. Not even Twilight. Eventually, one of us gave in. And thankfully, it wasn't I. Twilight sighed, glaring at the ground heatedly. "You can be so damn frustrating sometimes, Jack..." ...Did Twilight Sparkle just say 'damn'? Yet her dark purple eyes again locked with my blue-green orbs, with that same determination despite her reluctance. "I'll indulge you, this one time. But if you're biting off more than you can chew, then we're helping you." "Okay then-" "And if we don't hear from you in the next few days, we're coming after you." "Twilight-" "No arguments." ...I sighed. Fair enough, as long as Twilight promises to not interfere until absolutely required. "But please." Her tone softened. "Be safe." "Knowing me, it's unlikely." At her glare, I smiled slightly. "I'll try my best, okay?" When Twilight nodded slowly, I began to stand on my four hoofs again, before being engulfed in a firm embrace by the unicorn herself. "Sometimes I hate you for making worry like this..." Hearing that uncertain tone incited me to return the hug, my voice whispering in a comforting voice, "I'll be fine, Twilight, I won't let her win..." "Twi... Twilight... Twilight..." "Shh..." Head... Hurts... Body... Feels... Stiff... Couldn't... M-Move... "Twilight... Please..." Where was she... Spike... Rarity... Applejack... Fluttershy... "Please..." "Shh... It's okay, you're safe now..." Rainbow... Pinkie... Starlight... "Twilight..." "I'm here... I'm right here..." Twi-Twilight...? Voice... Familiar... Senses, slowly coming back... Feeling muscles, again... Agh... Something... Soft... Behind my... Head... Warmth... Over my body... Obvious... Fingers brushing... My head... Ow, my head...! Attempting to control myself... Hands clenching and unclenching... Teeth gritting... Eyes shut tight... Slowly starting to open them... To a blurry vision... Ugh...! Warm... So much warm... "You're safe now... You're safe... Jack..." That voice... That voice...! Blinking rapidly, I forced myself to... To regain as much composure... And awareness as possible... Vision without glasses blurry for only a moment... To be greeted by two certain eyes... Beautiful, sparkling eyes... I would never forget... "Twilight...?" She nodded, my guardian angel releasing a small smile, as if completely unsure of herself... Yet looking somewhat relieved. "It's me..." Lavender fingers... Brushing my drying hair. Drying... I... I remembered...! The underwater city... Zagreus... The confrontation in the throne room... Drowning... Blackness... Water filling my lungs... Body felt like exploding... Worst phobia come true... All in the name of... Saving them... Blurry gaze swept from the evident saviour to my surroundings... Another small cave... Fitting... Some blue blanket over... Obvious wet clothes... Head resting on her lap... Her soothing, wonderful lap... And hand brushing my pained forehead... And damp hair... With one strong blink, I stared upwards. "I'm alive." The alternate version of Twilight in her Midnight form nodded, regarding back down at her patient with evident concern and relief mixed together. "Thank goodness." It was then I noticed a certain owl perched atop the woman's bare demonic shoulder. "If your friend here hadn't guided me to the likely estimation to where you were..." And Nightshade suddenly flew down to my hidden chest, meeting my curious gaze... And promptly pecking me on the nose. "Ow!" That bloody stung! "Hoo!" "He was worried for you." And from the sounds of disapproval in her tone, Nightshade wasn't the only one. The best I could do was manage a pained sheepish smile. Twilight sighed, shaking her head with a rather wry smile. "Never mind the challenge of getting you from the ocean's ruthless currents with little magic to aid you. This is the third time, I believe, saving you from your own actions now?" "And Zagreus...?" Just remembering that too. I sacrificed myself in that throne room in hopes of taking the [BEEP]tard down with me. If I had managed to succeed... And yet, to a small unsurprising part of me, the human Twilight-in-Midnight-form shook her head. "I didn't see anyone else down there." Looking just the bit hesitant upon confessing this, as though knowing what it meant to my ears. "He probably escaped before the whole room became engulfed with water through those means of-" Escaped... Escaped... Escaped... I shouldn't be surprised. I COULDN'T be surprised. That crafty, sneaky son of a [BEEP] always managed to get away from otherwise implausible situations just like I could... Even attempting to drown myself and bring that monster down with me...! It wasn't enough... "Agh..." Twilight's own words cut off at my pained gasp, regarding me intently with body aura radiating concern. But I wasn't well enough to indulge her comprehensively, dragging my two hands beneath the blanket onto my face and making small snarls in order to express my utter exasperation, irritation and pure, unadulterated tiredness... It wasn't enough...! "It's never enough... Gah...!" I managed to push myself upwards a little through will alone, dried soft fingernails digging into spotty weary skin. "I can't... I can't do this anymore... God dammit...!" My voice sounded so close to cracking, appropriately enough. God forbid I started curling up in a ball, lamenting over my own waste of failures over and over again. Which I was close to doing, mind you! I couldn't do this anymore. It was becoming too much! Almost completely drowning was doing it for me! I needed to stop; to be safe in Twilight's arms again! To be with Spike and play ball! Fly kites with Starlight! Bake cakes with Pinkie! More than this tedious, tiresome, pointless game of cat and mice with some deranged lunatic of my own making! I wanted... I WANTED...! Agh... And just like that, soft, dark purple familiar arms wrapped themselves with comfort and pure understanding around my neck, soon finding my disheveled and utterly distraught state falling into the woman's warm embrace. An embrace my own arms and hands found themselves returning desperately, yearning for physical contact and comfort after so long. Far too long. Head burying into the tender shoulder of my girlfriend's alternate version. Who was, no matter what, still the same Twilight Sparkle I would always love and protect. Always seeking comfort in with these weary times. "Breathe..." Twilight commanded to my ear softly, feeling the long beautiful wings wrap around my drying and tired form too, safely keeping us in a protective, comforting cocoon. The sensation of safety I needed for so long then. It was more than enough to let out the broken sobs and tears. I wasn't exactly certain what happened upon my little hysteric breakdown, only that I soon found myself leaning against the wall of the cave with a heavy sensation of deja vu hitting me, the sound of rain pelting from the outside world. You know, I've really had enough of caves for a whole. "Here." Hm? A rather round leaf carrying water presented before my huddling state, courtesy of the lavender woman knelt before me. "It's clean." Of course it was, you of all people would check, love. With a nod, I mentally thanked my new companion and took a healthy sip from the surprisingly delicious rainwater. At least, it was more preferable to seawater at this time, somewhat washing away the taste after soothing my dry throat. Don't think I'll be treating myself to fish for a while either. After helping me drink like a mother hen, Twilight placed the leaf down gently and worked on lighting up the campfire, putting effort in with her own magic; obviously practicing since we last crossed paths. God, that moment earlier was just... Ridiculous of me. Losing all composure like that and expressing my frustrations out on Twilight like that. She didn't deserve to endure through my own despair like that. "I'm sorry." I said lowly before I could stop myself, prompting the curious Twilight to turn to me. "Huh?" Even in that form, those adorable inquisitive features remained. Or perhaps at this point Twilight was so perfect to my eyes I could see past the Midnight figure or any other malevolent form she had in canon or fanfiction. I shifted a little, decidedly slightly uncomfortable for some reason. "For earlier." At the further look of confusion, I clarified with a trace of regret in my tone. "You didn't have to put up with my tantrum like that." Both brows raised upwards in sincere surprise. "What's wrong with releasing your pent up emotions? The fact you stayed calm despite all these hardships and obstacles is something to be envied about." Twilight turned back to the fire, focusing both palms against it. "Besides, I didn't mind, getting to know the real person my other self is... Ugh!" The fire died out after being engulfed by a blue glow. "No... I was sure I could get it right this time!" Well, practice makes perfect love... But she had a point. Only Twilight wouldn't mind me having an emotional outburst and needing to express my frustrations, offering herself as an outlet. After finishing letting everything out about what was wrong with me and my life, this Twilight had resorted to letting me rest against the stone wall comfortably enough, blanket wrapped tightly around me. From the side, Nightshade was preoccupied playing with the insects at the other end of the cave, probably giving us space. A low growl escaped the bookworm's throat. "Must have missed something. Maybe my magic overwhelmed the intensity of the oxygen. The carbon dioxide wouldn't be enough to contribute. Ooh, I should've brought a notepad with me for this..." To take notes with, or as more fuel for the fire? Knowing Twilight like I did, it wasn't likely the latter. "You obviously lack the needed amount of magichlorians in order to control your own powers." I quipped before I could stop myself, instinct for teasing any Twilight's annoyed predicament. Instead of irritation, however, the alternate Twilight turned to me with open puzzlement. "'Magichlorians?'" ...The smile on my face widened. "Yes. All magical beings have them." Hook, line and already sinker. Twilight was already leaning forward towards me with unbridled interest, that thirst for knowledge sparkling behind wide violet orbs. Well, who was I to refuse indulging her? "Magichlorians are microscopic organisms which reside within all magical cells. A conduit which connects the realm of magic to the physical plane." Proceeding to rub over my own mouth in vain effort of concealing the growing smile. "Your pony self, for example, has a high concentration of magiclorians, thus way she's so adept at handling and controlling magic. The more magichlorians you more, the more powerful and capable... Tch...!" Even despite my pained and recovering state, the composure broke all too early as I grinned widely and proceeded chuckling at my own trolling, prompting the demonic Twilight to start blinking in sincere confusion. Then finally catching on, scowling for a long moment but unable to hide the mirth behind her own eyes, a small smile rising on lovely features as she hid her own giggles behind her hand. The laughter lasted for a good moment, but it felt so good to do so again. I needed this. I needed her to help me feel better about myself. Now, and always. Clearly this night demonstrated as much. An obvious chill then swept through the smiling Twilight's being, inciting the winged woman to shudder at the coldness aided by the outside weather. Right, not exactly clothing suited for this type of atmosphere. Urge to keep Twilight safe and happy kicked in, myself shifting a little and opening the blanket invitingly, exposing the rather bare upper body since my shirt was suppose to be left for dried on the side, the chill meeting my chest prompting my own wince. The reaction was delaying, but not shocking. Twilight immediately recognized my offer and began flushing heavily, lavender face reddening in sheer embarrassment. "Oh, no, no!" She waved both hands frantically, failing to manage a reassuring smile and simply coming out sheepish. "I-I'll be fine! Really!" Another chill and shudder contradicted that, and I had to roll my eyes with an amused smile. Fine then Twilight, I'll just come to you. But she clearly saw after seeing me begin to shift upwards, looking deeply hesitant next before sighing in relent. Of course, it was pressuring my wounds or swallowing her flustered state. Seconds afterwards, Twilight had proceeded slowly approaching me and taking the spot to my right, folding her own large wings in and allowing me, despite some reluctance, to throw the blankets over her shoulders. Wasn't as if I was asking for a cuddle, love. Though that didn't seem to stop the blushing teen from scooping herself closer to my drying body heat... And I in turn. Guess it was just that cold. Silence. Just pure, awkward silence, mostly on Twilight's part. I was hardly feeling flustered myself, and also a little gratified that her new hair and eyebrows currently weren't on fire like usual in that Midnight form. I couldn't stop myself next, sneaking an arm around Twilight's upper bare back to her arm, pulling the heavily blushing young bookworm closer and bringing myself to laugh after her highly embarrassed and adorably shy reaction. And inciting said bookworm to lightly shove my side in response, but only by a nudge without touching my own bruised areas. Despite eyes wildly staring at anything but I, the tiniest of shy smiles rose on Twilight's adorable face, prompting my own grin in response. Even though it was the wrong Twilight, the wrong moment, the wrong circumstances and situation. It STILL felt right... ... "Why are you still here?" I had to ask. Just needed to. "I thought you were going back to your own world, last time we met?" Twilight's remorseful sigh answered me. "I tried." The helpless teen confessed quietly, eyes gazing nowhere in particular, though I think maybe the entrance clouded with rain and small shrubbery. "Unfortunately, my magic isn't capable of dimensional transportation; only to the other world which is strictly related to this one." Oh... "That... That monster took me from my world, robbing me of Spike, my family, everyone..." The sudden distraught in her cracking tone only moved me to pull her in more tighter, this time Twilight wholly accepting the comforting embrace, voice lowered down considerably next. "It's more than likely only he has the means of taking me back home..." Oh, I wouldn't be too certain about that... Starswirl...? The ancient voice responded with mild knowing. Yes, I could use the magic to take our friend here home if she so desires. In return, however, you may not rely on magic for quick getaways for another long time, Jack. I'm sure I could cope. Twilight's happiness over my own safety, right? I mean, what else was new...? "I'm not so sure only Zagreus has the means of taking you back home love." The lavender head lifted up in question, eyes sparkling in hope from the oh-so casual observation. In return, I explained next with a reassuring tone and grin. "Just say the word, and you'll be back in a heartbeat. That friend of mine above can-" "You'd... Do that for me...?" Twilight had inquired slowly, pushing back from my shoulder and regarding me with with incomprehension, disbelief yet growing traces of elation steadily appearing behind her eyes, smile and expression... Then frowning next, looking away for a moment as though considering something... Followed with a shake of the head. "No." What...? You mean she wouldn't-? "I'd want nothing more than to go home." Twilight quickly rectified upon noting my expression, clarifying next clearly. "But not just yet... Not when someone who believed so much in me needs some help." Ah... A small self-deprecating humoured grin in attempt of lighting up the damp atmosphere appeared next. "If you're fine tolerating this alternate abominable form of your... Girlfriend..." Even still, there was terrible shyness on her end with that last word. But yet, I shrugged dismissively with an amused grin. "Twilight, you're always beautiful to me no matter how you appear." I swore the heat radiating from her face would be warmer than what the blanket could provide. I knew better than to argue, anyhow. Twilight would stay and help me recover no matter what; that compassion of hers was endless and admirable, even for her human counterpart. Twilight would always be herself, no matter that appearance or corruption. But, afterwards, if Twilight was even more flustered and embarrassed from resting her head against the side of my bare unimpressive chest a few moments later, I decided to be nice enough not to ask. Let these moments last for as long as possible. For either of us... A large forest. A pretty large forest at that... Sunlight gleamed through the tall branches, trees mostly thin and reaching for the heavens. blocking much of the clear lovely skies from view. The rain worked wonders on the area, after Twilight and I exited the cave the following morning to the outside world. Or, at least, Twilight guiding me outside, leaning over her shoulder for support. It was at my behest we'd leave first thing, despite the lavender's teen protests and stating firmly that I needed to rest. Normally, these days, I wouldn't argue with her. And if that wasn't a sign over how whipped and obedient I became since season one, then I didn't know what was. However, I couldn't leave out the possibility that my previous confrontation and battle with Zagreus severely weakened the stallion to an extent, and if there wasn't a perfect time to finish things, even in my weakened state... Then sorry love, but I was doing what my heart and soul commanded. Of course, in response, Twilight wouldn't let me face this alone, despite my own heated protests in response. "Go back to the cave love..." I tried again rather hoarsely, stepping over some flowers and twigs alongside the woman practically half-carrying me. "Or better yet, leave for safety. You have no stake in this." But Twilight kept frustratingly adamant, stubbornly staring forwards with sudden resolve. "I've already potentially lost people I care about more than anything else." The almost callous way she mentioned that threw me off-guard, but violet sparkling eyes hardened my way. "I'm not about to lose another one." My teeth grit slightly. "Twilight, you of all people should know how about my condition." I continued making an attempt. "I'm dying, nothing can fix that. At least let me fall amending my mistakes without anymore needless casualties." Don't get hurt because of me, love... But Twilight shook her head rather determinedly, trudging onwards with I beside her stride. "You're the one continuously stating that it's not too late. If there's hope for me, am I expected to believe there's none for you?" It sounded very rhetorical. "But-" "We're in this together Jack." The familiar stern no-nonsense tone my Twilight had often deployed against me once her mind was set, or I was set to make some stupid self-sacrifice decision, had me immediately shut up, this Twilight glancing to me with an expression pleading for agreement. "I'm beginning to see why you so often infuriate my other counterpart. We're in this together, Jack-" "Oh, isn't that just sweet?" Both our forms stiffened, the familiar, but not really surprising at this point, sneering tone of a mocking demon echoing across the forest. Immediately, Twilight and I found ourselves standing back to back, her purple fists glowing readily with my hand gripping the lightsaber hilt to my belt and declipping it for the inevitable showdown. "Two lonely pathetic people, brought together by their own doubts and sheer stubbornness to fight the inevitable. A match made in heaven, surely." Followed with more unnerving and resounding sounds of dark laughter, multiple, coming in all direction. And pretty soon, our adversaries wasted sparse time in making themselves known. Griffon mercenaries. Garble and his cronies. And one stomping sound above brought our back-to-back attention to the side side upwards, the demonic Sunset grinning wickedly atop a fallen mossy tree trunk, wings and arms extended with a mocking welcomingly gesture. "I KNEW you were so weak you couldn't stomach siding with the right cause, Twilight." I see no amount of makeup would ever cover up the scar trailing up and down the side of her face, a product from our last encounter. Christ even I was struggling not to flinch openly at the sight. Said teen made no visible reaction, but I could feel the aura of apprehension and fear radiating from my companion. In answer, my free hand gripped hers from behind, giving a reassuring squeeze. We were in this together, whether I wanted that or not, and Twilight knew that. One red claw brushed over the leftover burnt wound down Sunset's face from our last encounter. "You've caused us all a lot of strife, human." There was no concealing the utter anger and contempt she held my way, and the evident glee from finally potentially ridding of me. The griffons and dragons surrounding us by ground and air supported that dark intentful expression. "But there's no escaping this time, not with your present condition. Guess it goes to show what 'noble intentions' will do for ya." "Less talking." Garble suddenly snapped impatiently, growling sharp unclean fangs and clenched lizard fists, taking one step our way. His two cronies cracked their own knuckles disgustingly. Always hated when my brother did that just because he could. "Let's get our payback already! I'm going to beat this human to a pulp!" "Keep him intact, at least." One of the griffons in mercenary clothing added gruffly, all the species taking a menacing step forward closing in each. "Our employer demands him breathing at the very least." ...No, I couldn't let Twilight fight my battles. Not this one. Immediately I whirled around, pulling a surprised demonic-formed lavender bookworm behind me with protection, adding on the cold amusement on Sunset's red features. "You mentioned an employer last time." I started, wanting to go down with at least confirming these facts. "Zagreus would want me dead right off the bat. And you." Pointing towards Garble's smug disposition, frowning severely. "Last time you said that there were enemies out there who demanded my head other than Zagreus. I could only assume, then, that aside from Sunset here, there's someone who wants me for their own sick purposes." "Oooooh! Very good deduction little man!" The demonic form of a dear friend applauded with fake celebration, still smirking darkly. "Give him a gold star for his observation. Let's just say that we have an ally with a long history and beef against your own rebellion to our rightful cause." "Who? Chrysalis? Cinch? Oh don't tell me Tirek was broken out of pony Hell again." Garble snickered next. "Like you'll ever find out." "Indeed." Sunset's grin widened with sinister delight, unfolding her arms next and making a prepared stance. "Our orders were to take you by force, but I don't think they'd mind if we brought you back broken and beaten. We could say... You wouldn't accompany your escorts all too willingly, shall we?" The chorus of devilish chuckles only incited me to glare harder, looking over my shoulder to a worried but slightly resolved Twilight. "Stay directly behind me. It's me they want- AGH!" No... No not now...! My body felt as though it was shutting down, falling onto my hands and knees with the lightsaber hilt still clutched in my grasp, fingers digging into the wet ground with growing agony. My free hand clutched to my aching chest, feeling as though it was ready to explode, eyes tight shut and teeth grit harshly. Ow. Ow ow ow! "Is something the matter little man?" I heard Sunset coo from my kneeling state with mocking concern, not bothering to cover her open disdain and joy at my own current pained predicament. Add that to the multiple recovering bruises and one ruptured eardrum. "What perfect timing, wouldn't you say?" From the sound of it, the 'timing' was far from coincidental... "Leave him alone!" I heard Twilight call out in desperate concern, my blurry eyes squinting open a little to notice the shadow after sounds of wings and the alternate version of my girlfriend moving forward. "How sweet." Sunset called out rather boredly. "Playing bodyguard for the weakling now, Twilight? Last I checked, he's not your boyfriend." No...! With some effort despite the sensation of a slow, painful demise, I barely managed to look upwards, meeting Twilight's contemplative tender gaze over her shoulder down to me, wings and arms extended protectively. "...I'd be proud if he was." No, don't do this this love... But my silent plea didn't deter her, looking back to Sunset's demon form with clear determination on her face and sung in her tone. "We don't have to do this Sunset. Let's just go back to our worlds, leave all this behind. It'd be better that way!" "No." The red woman immediately answered rather harshly. "Learning that creature's, Zagreus, secrets and using his magic to rule all worlds? That's the better solution!" Couldn't... Move...! "There's no answer to justify anger and hate! All you'd do is bring devastation and despair all in your wake!" "Sounds like an ideal utopia for me. You'd understand, Twilight, if you weren't so infatuated with weak little men who can't do anything without magic or a shoulder to lean on." It was then Garble's voice called out irritably. "Alright, that's it! I'm going to start giving that thing the much-needed payback we deserve. Who's with me?!" Sounds of cries and grunts of agreement, and I closed my own eyes tightly again, looking down with tears threatening to leak by how excruciating this all was. Zagreus... He was... Was...! "No!" Twilight then called out, and suddenly a second later, I felt gravity leave beneath my feet, opening my vision only to darkness. And then to light again, landing with a soft grunt followed with a groan onto patch wet grass. Ugh... Not really the most comfortable of landings. But that was far minuscule compared to the next moment of rolling around over the grass in my own agony, attempting to rid of the growing pain from the imbalances against my own existence, the actions only further adding on to that. Lightsaber discarded, hands clutching my own arms, knees leaned upwards to my chest. It was getting too painful, more painful that it was before. Starswirl, I needed you! I needed... Needed...! Stop this... Please...! As if a miracle answered, the pain receded, at last, steadily over time, halting my own childish rolling across the ground with slowing down to a halt, dazed stare upwards to the sunlight pouring through the rustling calm leaves. Chirping sounds of peaceful birds echoed all throughout the forest. Carefully, I sat upwards, groaning and wincing a little but still steadily recovering by the former excruciating experience. It was getting far too worse. A small clear lake right next to me, on my other side a massive tree trunk. Fitting. With another grunt and growl, I pushed my pained state upwards stumbling slightly but maintaining a firmer stance on my feet. I could already hear Twilight berating me for rushing through my injuries like this... ...TWILIGHT-! As though another invisible response came, a similar purple hole earlier, followed with a relieving shape and form dropping through onto the grass with grace, the portal above closing immediately afterwards. Before I could even express my gratitude and relief seeing that Twilight was safe and seemingly unharmed, the lavender teen about my height was already looking around all business-like, nodding after a moment of thought. "This'll do. We're just far away enough that they wouldn't be able to locate our position, and give us the time we need for you to recover enough." As if seeing my struggle, Twilight immediately approached with no trace of embarrassment or shyness this time, helping me keep steady with a concerned expression. "Are you alright?" I managed a small wry grin. "I should be asking you that, love." Before my knees finally buckled over, still not strong enough and having Twilight kneeling down with me without intent, the teen inspecting my body next with a sweeping gaze and her own bemused small smile. "No worse than you... That was the work of imbalance back there, wasn't it?" My silence and expression were answers enough, Twilight pursing her lips followed with a weary shake of the head. "It's not fair... You've done nothing to warrant this awful fate..." Oh, I could list a good number of past mistakes which declares otherwise... "You don't." Twilight added in sudden firmness, as if already reading my mind despite the fact she wasn't the same Twilight I had mentally bonded with. She then looked around thoughtfully. "Let's see... If we take a pathway due west, followed with an estimate of ten paces east and twenty paces north-west, we should reach some minor civilization..." And as Twilight was busy mentally planning out our route from memory and learned knowledge of Equestria, I simply observed the woman right before me with a charmed low smile. Despite everything, my pain, my sorrow, my tiredness and troubles, just being around her still saved me from falling into pure despair and sensation of isolation. I was still severely recovering from past bruises and my episode just a short moment again, but the mere presence of this wonderful, amazing woman helped me feel as though there was no trace of pain left. How does she do it...? And from my hazel eyes tracing her form, finally noticing the blackened spot on the left wing and calling out in my own incredulous horror. "You're injured." Twilight paused from her mid-rambling, following my concerned gaze towards the wound and blinking, as though it was no big deal. "Oh... I must have hit it against a rock when I was fighting them off. It's nothing to worry about, I'm... Sure..." Yet she trailed off as I took a closer look, keeping her wing extended enough so she wouldn't fold it in to keep me from looking. Immediately the shy bookworm sounded nothing but flustered. "It's fine Jack. You don't have to-" Your wince from my brushing over the feathered wound would inform me of otherwise, love. Mouth fixed in firm determination, I proceeded removing my formerly wet gown and placing that to the side, removing the blue cord as I shifting around to the side of the lake's edge, Twilight still before my kneeling state and still looking quite protestant. Tough luck love. Dunking the cord in cold water, my next action was to carefully apply it over the wound, making sure not to ruin the dark purple feathers too much while addressing the bruise. Still, I half-smiled amidst my concentration by Twilight's own blushing state, looking anywhere but me and smiling faintly herself, despite flinching a little repeatedly from my own work. Sorry my dear, but it needed to be done. "You really don't have to." She kept trying weakly, voice lowering in embarrassed yet flattered shyness with every statement, folding her own arms rather insecurely. "I'm not exactly a fan of these wings anyway." "Really?" I quipped whilst carefully tightening the cord around her wing with care, leaning back next to examine my handiwork. Should work. "Because I think they're as beautiful as the rest of you." Twilight's blush deepened in adorable dark red, and she looked just about ready to object to that, stating that she wasn't beautiful in the slightest in that current form. I was ready to argue right back fondly. But instead, Twilight inspected my work next curiously, eventually smiling in soft appreciation. "Thank you..." I shrugged with a light smile. "Not the first time I tended to wings." At her expression, I glanced upwards to the lovely wet tree branches in fond remembrance. "It was when my first Twilight practiced flight, not long after becoming a Princess. She..." I trailed off slightly, unsure if this Twilight really wanted to hear me boast over the exploits of another version of her. To my surprise, a tender lavender hand clasped over my pale own, giving a small encouraging squeeze. Despite her small blush, Twilight nodded with an interested smile. "Go on..." And so I did. "After we saved the town from an infestation of thorns courtesy of our residential being of chaos, Twilight was adamant in mastering over flying and learning all the tricks from having new wings for the foreseeable future." That stark determination announcing that followed with my enthusiastic yet amused smile that day was something to recall, along with afterwards. "One lesson, an accident happened, which, suffice to say, Twilight learned better than to follow one of Rainbow's own complicated tricks at such an early stage." "Why?" This Twilight's expectant face leaned forward eagerly. "What happened?" "She fell into a hornet's nest... Literally." I shrugged, unable to hide my amused grin at the rather laughable memories from those times. "Flew straight into the Everfree Forest to a waiting full nest of those nasty [BEEP]ers. Oh your pony self managed to get away before any serious harm could be done, of course... Though less could be said for her wings, one of which landed straight before the hornet queen herself." And Twilight called me reckless whenever I was injured, recalling after that mishap. Then had the boldness to declare ME being fussy over her own accidental injuries. "Suffice to say, I think Twilight learned her lesson that day from following Rainbow's teaching examples until she's more adept with flight, especially after being applied with Zecora's own medicine for hornet stings." This Twilight couldn't stop hiding her own grin. "That bad huh?" "One of the side-effects to the medicine was becoming temporarily illiterate for three whole days." At that, she gasped and covered her mouth with both hands, knowing exactly what that would mean for any version of her. I grinned humouredly with cheek. "Twilight had to rely on other reading out-loud for her... Even on her least favourite books of literature." And this time, the human version smirked, playfully folding her arms and looking more and more relaxed. "And I suppose you were all too happy in reading those specifically disliked books for her, correct?" "You can't prove anything." One wink, and that was all it took for us both to laugh wholeheartedly at her pony self and my girlfriend's expense. "Do-Do you always find some means to annoy her at every given opportunity?" Twilight inquired, still smiling quite widely despite asking this. In answer, a wink came first. "Is that not the proper role of a boyfriend?" "I wouldn't know..." "Give it time. That might be another me waiting for you back home when this is all over." The flushed Twilight looked away against with brightened cheeks yet again, and it might've been my imagination from the small mumble of "I wouldn't mind that..." Must've been though. One version of me winning Twilight's affections was miraculous enough. The lavender teenager turned back to me again, leaning a bit more forward with hope and open curiosity sparkling in her eyes. "Could you tell me more? Not just about you and... The Princess." She halted shortly, looking rather more shy with the next request. "But about your friends in general. They sound like... Amazing people and... Maybe I wanna know..." "...What you'll be expecting back home." I finished for her knowingly, smiling in soft understanding. Twilight grinned timidly. "If I ever get the chance to." Oh, you will love. I'll see to that. Just then noticed we both sitting in cross-legged positions without even realizing it, the cute bookworm leaning forward again with an eagerness to hear more about these amazing versions of girls she would one day befriend. Well, who was I not to indulge and keep Twilight Sparkle hopeful? "Let's see... Ah!" Perfect, shifting through my memories for the perfect one. "Let me tell you about our first trip together, to a yearly formal event hosted at Canterlot Castle as the Grand Galloping Gala. Of course, back then I had absolutely no intention of going willingly... I was quite the [BEEP] back then... Probably still am now..." "... Sugar Coat was mad, naturally, but no evidence could be placed on Spike for unintentionally sabotaging her science project." "What, not even with the paw prints?" "Especially without pointing out the paw prints." Twilight grinned lightly, sharing her tale of past school mishaps. "Though I don't think you could give a dog detention. And thankfully Vice Principal Cadence turned a blind eye on the whole situation. In the end, Sugar Coat was given a B minus for her project." "And what did you get?" "An A plus." "Shocking." I snorted, rolling my eyes in fond humour, which the teen returned with a lighthearted sheepish smile. "I'd like you to name one time you didn't get an A from all your schoolwork." "..." At the extended silence, I couldn't resist laughing. Of course, Twilight always getting an A. Not exactly something to stop the presses with, aside from the whole world deserving to know the prodigy in their hands. "Oh! I think one time I got a B in Gym class..." At the flustered expression, I grinned wider with enthusiasm. "Don't blame ya. I always sucked at P.E." And the discussions ranged from past memories, to shared interests and just overall enjoying each other's company. According to Twilight, we were in the other far end of the forest away from our pursuer's grasps, so they shouldn't be able to find us for a while yet, leaving me with ample time to steadily recover from pressuring my previous wounds rolling around in the grass like that, and the shock of the rather torturous imbalance. And Twilight could let her own wing heal. Which was, obviously, far more crucial between the health and safety of the two of us. Minutes later, the pair of us were laughing like immature children, and were loving every moment of it. In fact, this Twilight sounded far more carefree and happy than I've seen from her yet! "Did- Did you really bet away your own house right in front of your own housemate?" "Hell yeah I did." I shouldn't be sounding so pleased with myself, but whatever. I was grinning madly then, spreading arms to the sides for gesture. "Naturally, Applejack won the bet in the end, otherwise we wouldn't be living anywhere!" Twilight chuckled at that. "But still, taking Twilight by surprise like that is always worth it." "It certainly sounds like it would be surprising. I'd feel the same way if someone wagered my house." Despite the undercurrent of disapproval coated by her amusement at the tale. "You really believed in your friend's capabilities that much?" With help from foreknowledge and knowing the main characters would never lose with such high stakes. And I didn't mean Twilight and I potentially losing the library back then, even though that was my own doing. I shrugged, smiling lightly. "It's always worthwhile to have faith in your friends." Twilight tilted her head, those adorable features despite her present form expressing open curiosity. "Even if they could disappoint you sometimes?" "Even if they do let me down a few times, they always have a reason." Came my convinced response, glancing away briefly to the large beautiful open lake glistening from the sunlight pouring through the never-ending branches. Arm rested on one knee, I looked forward with a small smile. "But most of the time... They never disappoint..." In fact, I was struggling to recall times when they did, post-my-[BEEP]hole-behaviour days. The further I dwelled on the subject, merely more and more pleasant, wonderful, fantastic recollections of hanging out with those dear, beautiful mares and dragon swam across my weary mind in opposition to the more unpleasant arguing memories. One time we went indoor camping and rested by the fireplace. A massive sleepover which consisted of a large pillow fight. Movie nights and gaming night with guest appearances from Rainbow, Pinkie, Applejack and even Starlight joining in at times with the latter. The mares laughing their heads off when Rarity and I were at war with one another tending my own facial hair which had grown... Exponentially at the time. A small, steadily growing confident lavender hand tenderly grasped my own for a kind gesture of comfort, prompting me to look back to those soft sparkling eyes that appeared in every memory, ever dream, since running away. "I'm sure they miss you just as much." Twilight said, just knowing. She always knew. Her smile was breathtaking, filled with compassion and understanding that I was almost tempted to look away from the sheer light pouring out of it, in fear of being blinded. "They sound like amazing peo- Err, ponies." When the truth was, I became blinded by her light for a very, very long time... With my hands being brushed by her own responding in kind, gently folding around her tender fingers, I met the alternate Twilight's rather meek expression with a solemn sincerity. "I'd been proud too." She blinked owlishly. "Of what?" My own smile widened. "To call you my girlfriend." A few seconds of rabid blinking, as expected, followed with Twilight beginning to blush heavily yet again and look away, unable to repress her own lighthearted grin by the confession. Before she shook her head sheepishly, still avoiding my knowing gaze. "You shouldn't be all the way out here." Finally turning back to me next. "You should be with your friends. With your Twilight. Wonderful friends like them don't often become an opportunity. So..." She paused at my sudden groan of slight pain. "You okay?" "Ugh. Fine..." Clutching my own chest briefly. "Just the after-effects... Still fading away... It'll pass." Not quite as bad as before. Not nearly. Thank God for small miracles. Twilight barely appeared convinced, turning away for a moment as I slowly recovered... And staring right back, suddenly filled with conviction. "If we do stop Zagreus, I want you to promise me something Jack." We? Promise? "Twilight-" But she held up a hand, immediately having me shut up from experience with my own Twilight. "After all this is said and done, you'll go back home." A mixture of sternness and pleading behind her beautiful tone. "You'll go home and be with the ponies who love you, you'll give up this crusade of tackling your own problems, and you'll be happy for the rest of your life with them." The posture stating this, the stance and tone demanding no other argument. Obviously becoming this version had given the alternate human Twilight more of a backbone. But for once, I was grateful for Midnight's influence, because this moment prompted me to reply with a slow nod and my own mirrored expression and voice. "Only if you promise to come home with me." "I- W-What?" I grinned despite myself, always taking some form of entertainment taking any Twilight off-guard. "In case we DO defeat Zagreus, and taking you back to your own world doesn't work, you'll come back with me so we can all look for a way of reuniting you back with the people you love. Not to mention, reverting you back from..." I motioned to the new form. "This, if you want." Of course she'd want that, but it didn't hurt to check, however stupid that sounded. Twilight was openly agape with the mouth and eyes, regarding her current ally in utter disbelief and hope, yet again, sparkling in those gorgeous eyes. "But... But I couldn't...! What if..." And she looked away again timidly, in contrast by her appearance, staring down at her own hands with sheer worry and skepticism. "What if they don't like me... Or worse, fear me...?" They probably would. It's a possibility, but only a brief one. "When I explain everything to them, they'll be glad to help; a friend of mine is a friend of theirs too." Twilight's head snapped back to me in shock, and I took advantage to gently cup her dark purple cheek with a small smile. And this time, Twilight didn't blush or look away. "Faith, Twilight. Faith in a friend. What could be more important?" Though I wouldn't be willing to let any version of my friends - Let alone the love of my life - accompany me in this suicidal mission, I doubt this Twilight was going to let that slide. I didn't understand what her stake was in this, when Starswirl could easily send this teen home at her request. Did she thought she owed me? Likely, but it'd be ludicrous; I owed her far more. A personal quest for retribution? For justice? Because Twilight would never act out of pure vengeance. But despite her own reasons for joining me on this quest, my heart felt the opposite of burdened, surprisingly, to that as though some things just lifted, giving my chest more room to breathe. From our own warm smiles towards one another, it was clear what Twilight's answer would soon be- "Oh, how about power? Domination? Ruling? Far more important than putting faith in friends." The corner of my eye caught the approaching intense heat, throwing myself upwards despite the still-recovering state, and shielding a stunned Twilight like a vampire with throwing the side of my gown upwards like a curtain opposing the powerful fireball, flinching at the impact and smoked which followed. I coughed, greatly that I didn't feel burned and that the fire was utilized completely from magic. Twilight helped clear away said smoke, her wings doing the trick even though one of them was still partially injured. Together, we both checked if one another was okay with an exchanged glance and smile, before said smiles dropped to stern conviction and glaring upwards at the hovering demon by the center of the lake, slowly descending. Well, moreso glaring on my part, instinctively putting myself between them as a futile barrier. "Ugh, the pair of you make me sick!" Sunset growled out like throwing a tantrum, the burnt wound ever present. "I've seen romances at Canterlot High that were less pretentious than yours!" "And you would know. Oh wait! I imagine you weren't exactly a sweet partner for Flash." Out came my steel retort, hands clenching as tightly as red claws looked to be doing. The corrupted variation of my friend and student scoffed with rolled eyes. "Please, Flash was merely useful for popularity and getting into the inner circles. Nothing more or less. Don't get me started on what a terrible kisser the man was..." Wasn't about to stick up for the lad, but before I could even state anything else to provoke the woman, Twilight spoke up from behind with sudden boldness. "Using people as tools like that isn't right Sunset! Please, reconsider doing this! There's no need for you to obey that monster; he'll never give you what you want!" At this, the demonic version of my friend chuckled wickedly, the noise sending an unpleasant shiver down my spine and seeming even to affect the rustling grass and leaves. "The irony, coming from someone who obeyed his whims in a heartbeat, now desperately looking for any means out, even seducing your other self's weakling boyfriend." "What can I say? She always had that effect." I grinned in spite, motioning with wide arms. "It's me you want, Sunset? Then let's finish this, here and now." "No!" "Rather me than you Twilight!" I snapped firmly without harshness to the lavender teenager, looking over to her momentarily from her protesting tone and expression. "Faith, Twilight... Faith in your friends." I managed a small, tender smile regardless of the potential of more pain and suffering which follows. Twilight looked deeply hesitant, but I turned back to keep Sunset in my sight at all times, hand pulling out the lightsaber hilt from my pocket slowly. Probably shouldn't have left the screwdriver with Starlight back at in the human world, but oh well. Defeating Sunset and extracting information from her would be the main priority, but now, at this moment, there was a far greater directive that always exceeded all others. Protect Twilight Sparkle with my life. Sunset just smirked, one fist glowing in blood dangerous red and motioning up. "Since you seem to have alicorn Princesses and demonic versions of your girlfriend in your mind, Jack, let me remind you that Zagreus and his associate want you alive... However..." "Agh!" "Twilight!" How could I have been so careless?! The sounds of something heavy lifting in the air just giving me enough time to whirl around and witness Twilight get blown back by a magically hurled ancient tree log, throwing her straight to the side with evident pain. Something inside me went cold- Ugh...! But Sunset was already on the move, knowing my rage and making me impotent, my weapon's hilt flung from my grasp at the sudden speed of Sunset's tackle, smashing my brushed back and head against the wall of the massive tree trunk and inciting my snarl of pain. Alright, that [BEEP]ing hurt...! But she wasn't done, as I clutched her arms with both hands, Sunset applied her own grip to my neck with growing pressure, red claw digging into fragile skin and being certain to leave marks. Her other limb was blocking my own attempted kicks, showing she knew how I fought back by then. "As I also said earlier..." And the demonic teen leered forward with a sickly smile and malevolent pale blue devilish eyes. "You don't have to be dragged back without pain!" Christ, those burns looked far more repulsive up close- Kuk...! Agh... Struggling to... Breathe... Couldn't... Let it... End... LIKE THIS...! TWILIGHT...! ...Twilight...? Because, in the midst of my struggles to stop this madwoman cutting off my air supply and render me unconscious, the corner of my blurring eyes caught the purple blur appearing right behind the oblivious wickedly grinning Sunset, that expression of dark glee changing from exactly that to stunned surprise by two arms wrapping upwards beneath her bare pits and over her red shoulders, pulling the demon back with force and letting me regain air to my lungs. My body collapsed with sliding back against the trunk, more confusion and terror than relief at getting my regular air back, more flabbergasted and deathly worried with what that lavender teen was even doing. "Let me go! LET ME GO!" But Sunset's enraged demands seemed to have little effect or acknowledgement for Twilight's behalf, the latter forcibly dragging the other demonic teenager backwards and even her swerving her in the direction of the lake. What was she planning...? Suddenly, it all clicked in my exhausted mind. The glance in my direction. Those beautiful violet eyes sparkling. That small, sweet smile of acceptance. ...No... "No... No...!" But Twilight ignored my pleas and vain attempt of reaching out, too powerless and recovering myself to do anything to stop her from conducting an insane action. "Faith in your friends, Jack..." Twilight said with that same, beautiful smile. A smile that would haunt me forever. With extended long demonic- No, angelic wings, the blue cord over her wound falling with grace to the patch of grass, Twilight lifted herself and a vocally objecting Sunset into the air, providing the most beautiful rise and fall from Twilight Sparkle I will never forget. Diving straight into the lake with a loud splash. My own loud voice said everything. "NO! TWILIGHT NO-!" And throwing myself forward- A white glow emitted from the lake, and I ducked from the explosion of water which followed. Rain... That was what this sensation felt like... But, at this moment, that didn't matter to me. At this moment, nothing else mattered. Nothing but her... Always her... With all the strength and effort I could muster, ignoring the pelting raindrops caused from the implosion beneath the now-emptied lake, I strode forward, teeth grit and eyes set forward determinedly, fighting back the urge to keel over and take a breather. Nothing else mattered... Night else mattered! She had to be here... She had to be...! And yet, the sight from the edge almost sent me kneeling forward and rolling down the large hole which had previously occupied the lake, the sight of a familiar teenager, laying down right in the center of all the fish and small puddles. No! NO! I grounded my teeth harder, uncaring if they started to bleed, and pushed onwards down to join her, staggering all the way forward with nary a moment to breathe or consider anything else. The griffons. The dragons. Zagreus. [BEEP] all of that... There was nothing more important than the lavender girl laying with closed eyes right before me-! Gah! My knees buckled over, the emotional damage becoming far too much, but still I trudged onwards, moving with palms and knees towards the woman I... I... All other thoughts stilled, focused on the lavender woman no longer looking like that corrupted form Cinch had made her turn into... But the shy, awkward yet striking wonderful, amazing beautiful young woman with flowing magenta hair and those gorgeous two stripes of pink and lighter purple, looking far too much like the human version of my Twilight, in her CP attire without the glasses Hasbro had given her for no reason. No reason... Just as there was no reason for her to what she just did! Why... Why would you bring yourself to make that choice- No... No, this wasn't her. It wasn't Twilight's fault in the slightest, it never was... It was me... I was all me... This time... This time... There was no justifying or excusing this... No one else could take the blame... "Twilight..." My broken voice croaked, gently scooping the fallen young woman into my quivering arms. No sight of Sunset, but that was far from important right now. "Wake up..." With a few small shakes for encouragement. Never sounded so desperate in my life, eyes feeling like there were stinging. "Wake up... Wake up Twilight...!" The miracle came true... So why didn't I felt any relief in that small moment...? Breathtaking, sparkling violet eyes regarded me back, Twilight's beautiful expression soft and seemingly at peace. Don't do this to me love... Don't... Don't... You can't...! My tearful cheek soon felt cupped by a tender, loving hands, fingers brushing through my unkempt beard and the most angelic smile on Twilight's sweet mouth appeared. "After all of this is done..." The quietness and acceptance of her tone was a blow to my chest, feeling my own heart constrict from the HORRIBLE reality this was implying... The glowing around her petite form certainly wasn't helping...! "Twilight...!" "After you've beaten him..." "Please..." "Go home..." "Don't do this..." "Go to your friends..." "I need you... Please Twilight...!" "And be happy..." One last, beautiful breath, with a Goddess of a smile. "I know I'd be happy to have them, and you, to call my friends..." And Twilight's warm touch still lingered on my right face, even as the the angel evaporated into glowing purple sparkles ascending straight upwards to the heavens, fading from my distraught and mind-numbed sight over a short time. It was the most beautiful thing I saw that day. No... No no no nononononononono... ... ... ... And I was sure all of Equestria could hear my screams of rage, sorrow and despair. Chapter 182: There Was A Man I Knew"Remind me again, honey." "Hm, love?" "Why I'm bothering to indulge your attempt to stall me from my responsibilities." The purple angel clarified in faint amusement from my lap, rested down comfortably with me upon the blanket. "I have friendships reports to fill out, you know." "You have a picnic to eat." Came my witty retort, teasingly popping a green grape into the mare's mouth, my other hoof stroking that soft lovely long mane. "Friendship can wait one day for its Princess while she has a lovely picnic with her incredibly romantic and thoughtful boyfriend." "Hm. If you were anypony else, Jack, I wouldn't be so callous about my own duties." "Good thing I'm not anyPONY else. Ey? Ey?" A light shove to my side. "Quiet you." But there was no concealing the enthusiasm and love in her beautiful tone, the alicorn resuming back to snuggling against me with content. From above, the sunlight blazed with approval across the stark blue cloudless skies. "But still, this was a lovely idea for a sunny day. I suppose some break was warranted." "Anything for my Princess." I responded with sincere solemn happiness, smiling down at the blushing young mare and chuckling at the reaction. "Maybe we should schedule for picnic weekends." "Willingly volunteering for outside outings?" The angel proceeded to teasing, tilting her cute head in mock wonder. "Who are you, and what happened to my wonderful if not equally hardheaded Warrior?" "He became infatuated with a Goddess pony to the point where he became an entirely new person." "Not entirely." A warm, heart-flipping peck to my cheek, the lavender alicorn pulling back with a sweet smile and half-lidded sparkling violet eyes. "But for the better." And the snuggle fest resumed, a moment of pure, blissful peace between two who never felt more content than in each other. Then a certain childish dragon called out from a distance. "Dad! Dad you promised we'd play ball! Come on already!" Twilight giggled lovingly into my fur. "Your son's calling for you." I scoffed in amusement, resting my chin atop that gorgeous purple mane for the moment. "Until this picnic is over he's your son." "Dad! Stop snuggling with Mom and spend time with your favourite son already!" "You're my only son, Spike..." I grumbled out fondly, feeling Twilight shift her head and hoof from my side and letting me stand. But I didn't leave down the hill before lowering my face towards Twilight's own, lightly brushing the tip of our muzzles together with equally blissful smiles. "You are my life, Twilight..." And my angel closed her eyes- The upper half of my body hit something cold and marble. "We found him just sitting there, in the middle of the lake." A gruff voice popped up, dragging me back from the comfort of my own dreamland further into the harsh outbreak of reality. "Guess that demon girl really did a number on him." Twilight... A familiar voice, but somewhat hazy to pinpoint with my currently distraught mind, responded from nearby. "And where is Zagreus' pet demon now?" "Disappeared, your Highness. We only found him amidst the scene." Twilight... I'm so... Sorry... "Hmm..." The vague sound of trotting hooves. "Help him sit up." Twilight... Some rough talons gripped the sides of my defeated arms, hoisting me upwards. But my stunned gaze lingered to the blue and gold carpet before my knees, unable to bring myself to move in the slightest for any reason. I'm sorry... I'm so, so... "What is wrong with him?" "We just found him this way, your Highness." Twilight... Twilight... Someone scoffed, derisive and dismissive, and a hard white hoof clutched the side of my face, as though examining me. The carpet was stepped upon with white hoofs and further, evidence of royal attire from the upper half of the four limbs. "The mighty Twilight Warrior... His true face, at last..." Twilight... The hoof released me, leaving my head to keep hanging downwards. "This is what Zagreus has been fearing all this time? What I remained apprehensive towards; humiliated by since years ago?" The hooves paced back and forth before me. "A sad, pathetic non-pony who hides behind the status and protection of an undeserving 'Princess?' Guess freaks do share common ground." Twilight... Twilight, I'm... I... "Tch, no matter." The pompous tone picked up again, the white legs approaching close to personal space yet again. "I have him now. Equestria's misguided saviour. At last in my grasp, unable to be reached by my dear aunt or her student. Years of striving for vengeance and justice reaching the pinnacle. Retribution has guided you to me, Stardust Balance... Although, that was never your proper name, was it freak?" Twilight... I can't... I couldn't... You... The sensation of a strong hoof clutching my face without mercy happened again, but any physical blows delivered were numb compared to the emotional hurricane currently devastating my heart and soul. "How the mighty hath fallen, almost as depressing to see than when I was once outcast from my brief status as a Duke." The grip tightened. "Do not deny your sins, little creature... Don't worry, Zagreus has left you in my capable hoofs while he goes off for his machinations." Twilight... Twilight...! "It was a hassle, sending out those wanted posters. The other royals protested, even those who witnessed only your actions during the Equestriua Games. But see, the difference between those impotent royals and all lesser creatures, and I, my friend..." Nothing friendly in that tone whatsoever, any my face was forcibly lifted upwards... Twilight... I am so... So... Sorry... And my clouded gaze meeting the gleeful and ill-composed features of Prince Blueblood. "I always get what I want... And you will never be leaving my kingdom alive. Welcome, friend, to Canterblueblood." "Court is now in session." The sounds of multiple resounding hoofs ll around me stomping once, then sitting down in simultaneous order. But I couldn't bring myself to look upwards, nor feel any incentive to move a single muscle, my hand tied with iron and gaze fixated despairingly upon the wooden clean surface of a table. "The honourable judge presiding." The bailiff announced, soon followed with a snooty posh voice that sounded rather vaguely familiar to my distraught ears, the sound of a hammer banging against wood straight before. "The case over the Royal Crown of Canterblueblood versus the visitor of another world, known generally and be it not exclusively as Stardust Balance, will now commence. How does your client plead?" Some other stuck-up tone beside me. "Not guilty, your Honor." Why bother? This whole trial was a farce anyhow. It was only a matter of time. And I couldn't even bring it in myself to care... "Very well. We shall begin with what the defendant has been thoroughly accused of. Prosecutor, please proceed." Another voice, male and just as stuck-up, answered with the scraping of a chair. "Your Honor, the defendant is charged with open impertinence, disrespect and opposing the royal beloved hierarchy of Equestria. Not to mention sabotage and deception of our fair society. He is also charged with, dare I say it, assaulting and thoroughly humiliating the fair ruler of our proud kingdom." "Indeed..." The other voice mused. "I have it on record, prosecutor, that Princess Celestia herself has pardoned Mr. Balance of his crimes in the past." "That is so your Honor. However your client attests that her royal Highness granted Mr. Balance far too much leniency during these events." "Very well. Solicitor, you may commence with your review." As my so-called 'lawyer' began spewing lies and half-truths, my own mind was currently preoccupied on my own despair and self-loathing. By all rights, I should be defending myself, vocally objecting to this sham of a trial, loudly announcing my innocence and fighting back against this openly corrupt system. I should be forcing myself to glare upwards in heated contempt and conviction, accusing the foul Prince right back of deception and pure spite. This trial was nothing more than a means of convicting me to some ill fate for the rest of eternity, just so Blueblood can finally have his petty satisfaction and so-called 'justice.' I was tempted, for a brief second, to lift my head and fight back with the spirit and anger I was known for with good reason. But even with the slightest inclination of head movement, my mind flashed. An unpleasant recollection of a fallen angel in my arms. Features looking all too peace... That beautiful tragic smile... I was finding it hard to breathe... "...Thank you, solicitor." The snooty voice from her podium brought me back to the unfortunate present. "However, since we have no witnesses at hoof, and the evidence the court had provided before this trial started, not to mention with the court already being in favour of his Highness's case, this affair appears overall straightforward. Has the jury reached a verdict?" "Yes your Honor." Another female voice popped up, open disgust and greed leaking from her tone. "We find Stardust Balance guilty on all accounts." "Very well then. The sentence, at our Prince's request, will be public execution by the end of the week." Another bang of the hammer, and multiple shocked and gossiping equines conversing under their breaths. I should be reacting. By all accounts I had the right to protest to this nonsense and even flinch from the threat of death in front of thousands of ponies... But yet, something far more foreboding crawled down my dry throat. Death never sounded more appealing to me than at this point. It was all my fault... That was never meant to happen... No matter where I changed locations, either willingly or dragged, my posture remained the same, then currently sitting on the edge of the wooden bed with barely a pillow, regarding my defeated hand clad in rusty iron. A dark dungeon, naturally, with scarce sunlight leaking through the tiny bars above my temporary bed. All my fault... How many days since the trial, I wonder... Two? Three? Only some more time before I was executed by the spiteful hoof of Blueblood. Who would've thought that [BEEP]tard had it in him... Huh... Guess revenge would really drive others to places you'd never thought they'd reach. ... Where was Nightshade? I recall him disappearing after we... My breath hitched. ...Disappearing from my sight during the ambush set by Sunset and those other creatures. I could only hope he made it out okay, and is currently safe elsewhere, far away from my own welcoming predicament. Because, let's all face the truth here, no matter how much we would like to immediately dismiss the unfortunate reality of things. I DESERVE this. You can't blame yourself- Shut up. Just... Shut up, Starswirl... Please... I deserved this and we both knew it. I let her... Let Twilight DIE. Whether or not she was the Twilight Sparkle I knew and grew to love never mattered; I broke a promise made long ago and allowed an innocent young woman to perish for my own mistakes... And that will haunt me for the rest of my brief existence left on this planet. All for the better, really... Jack... No... The damage is done... It is fate. Irreversible. I paid for my own recklessness just as she paid for it with me, dying and vanishing right before my arms. There is no repenting, no making up for such a travesty and waste of a perfect life. I always said to Twilight that I'd rather die before she ever could... It was never meant to be the other way around, not even with some other universe version of her...! Breathe, my boy... It's all my fault... All my fault... All my... All... Shh... Even the sensation akin to that of a warm blanket was hopeless against the numb cold ocean that was my own being. I will not allow the boy I have guided, trained and consider as my own child to deem himself solely responsible for what occurred. Zagreus, Blueblood. They were the cause for what befell your friend, Jack, not you. Never you. ...Solely responsible... Which implies I was STILL responsible regardless. [BEEP], Twilight was right. They were all right this whole time, and I was too idiotic and stubborn to see the truth! I was reckless, impulsive, driven by my own emotions and selfish sense of judgement! I never took anyone's word into account unless it benefited me in some means! Jack- SHUT UP! Shut up, shut up, shut... Up... ... ... ... I... It's alright. The warm aged voice breather soothingly, and for a brief second my all-over-the-place mind had the image of someone rubbing my hunched back in reassurance and compassion. Both I didn't deserve. I'm as much to blame as yourself... I am so, so sorry for your friend, Jack... So very sorry. The genuine remorse, tiredness and kindness equal in his tone only made things feel worse, but my body had no energy left to make a visible reaction. How long has it been since I had eaten...? ... But no, it wasn't your fault, Starswirl, or even Blueblood's or Zagreus... It was mine, all mine. And nothing would change that. Had I been stronger, had I paid attention and committed to improving the stamina and physial prowess of this pathetic, bare-boned, weak meaty excuse of a body. Had I listened to my Twilight and the others, or even the Twilight who... Who... Had I listened and gone back home, she would still be alive and... And... Still in Zagreus' clutches. Still encased in that nightmarish form- You could've taken her home and have my friends there fix her instead! I could've taken her back to my home and help her then! There's no use pretending every other option wasn't a better alternative! Even as Zagreus' slave would've meant she would still be alive than my own selfish behaviour and attitude! So I wouldn't have to close my eyes and see every time the peaceful affectionate features of a perishing young woman with hopes, dreams, ambitions. Go home, become her human self again, graduate high school, go to college. Become an academic, a teacher, a scientist, a university lecturer. Have a family, surrounded by friends and people who all loved and cherished her so. Something to live for! ...All I had taken away... ... ... ... There was nothing left for me. My barely-comprehensive ears picked up the sound of rustic metal doors opening, my oh-so hospitable warden calling out with grim callousness. "Stand straight human scum. His Highness wishes to see you." Even being pushed, dragged and shoved forward down the many halls and staircases, my gaze lingered on stairs and carpet the whole trip to and back. Really, the many floors I came across were my only greeted views these days... Appropriate too. I wish I just sunk into the floor and never rise again... The sound of grand doors opening, like last time, and move shoving and pulling me further... Then pushing me down to my numb knees without relent, and I never felt a thing. The familiar blue and gold carpet from my first visit here greeted my tired gaze yet again. "We have brought him, as you requested your Highness." "I see your payment for stating the evident remains with positive results." Came a dry response, followed with a cold dismissive nature. "Now, leave the two of us." One guard sounded particularly stunned. "But, your Highness! What if he-?!" "You need not fret. The abomination is broken and powerless without friends or absurd magic to keep him safe. And remove his chains, too." Soon enough, even the numbness from my hands being encased with metal remained that way, the heavy sounds of iron banging against the floor, prompting the Prince's disgusted tone. "Now take it and yourselves out. Resume your usual patrols." The sound of more trotting hoofs from behind with closing massive doors. I imagined, briefly, the two guard stallions deeply genuflecting with ill-guided respect his way. It wouldn't shock me if brown-nosing was one's means of earning their minimum wage as a guard here- Another flash image of those peaceful lavender features, not even making witty retorts to myself sparing me... Ugh... Twilight... "They may act concerned, but merely for their own payment and not true loyalty. A valuable lesson, my friend, is learning to overcome the lunacy of caring for another and trusting only yourself, especially among royals and politicians with their own agendas and ambitions. Everyone else is dirt to step across for power." Here we go. The villain monologue. Let's just get this over with... Blueblood seemed to have sensed that desire, his hooves approaching my line of sight, approaching from his no-doubt lavishing throne. "And all the dirt I walked upon to reach my position. But you, worse than dirt, scarcely doing little yet somehow reaching friends among royals. But then, you humans are natural when it comes to taking the easy route, no?" Say as much as you like, Blueblood, nothing hurts anymore than that day... "Oh yes, my fellow ally informed me of everything over your inferior kind." That stern hoof clutching the side of my face again, but I barely winced. That voice then softened to mocking wonder. "Warmongers; a history of bloodshed and greed. Selfish and caring only when it benefits your own people, dealing only in absolutes and hoarding power and wealth for your own means than the welfare of the less entitled. Oh yes, your foolish kind are nothing compared to us; no better than Diamond Dogs!" I had nothing to say defending my own species, nor had I any words of spite or resignation to express towards you, your Highness... Sooner or later, he'll get straight to the point and leave me to wallow in despair. I'm sure he enjoyed watching me suffer this way. The hoof released my face yet again, Blueblood's limbs turning around. "And no matter how much you pretend to be one of us, that will never come to pass. You are too immersed in your volatile nature and lust for power to ever truly appreciate our place as Kings among all other kinds." I pictured the tall white unicorn motioning with widened front hoofs. "All life was born to serve Equestrians! It was us who charted the lands, who established our rules, invented modern technology and wonders, while all other creatures lived in their caves and mountains and other repulsive habitats! We are above war and cravings and deceit. We are perfection!" The grandiose speech filled with delusion and gestures of hypocrisy. Glad we got to that part. Next... "Soon enough, ponykind shall explore and conquer all over the planet, placing ourselves as the true hierarchy of all life, with everything else at the bottom of the food chain. Dragons, griffons, Changelings, yaks and various other unworthy specimens, all made to become our servants, warriors and guard dogs. And once I have your execution shown, the evidence presented to the Princesses themselves, they will have no choice but to accept the true reality of ruling." And the limbs approached me yet again. Please, just get this pretentious ego-inducing moment over with already your intolerable fop... Just let me go back to my cell and wallow around in my own misery and weary wishing for death. At least grant this mercy for once... What very little I deserved... Or perhaps not at all. Maybe this was part of the retribution warranted for my own mistakes; mocked and belittled by my own enemies, again and again. There was no amount of justice that could ever make up for what I've done... What I've become... A murderer... A liar... A coward... A... Terrible friend... Then, the sound of something being carried with magic. "This weapon was found on your belt. An interesting little toy, but entirely undeserved for your filthy hands, I suppose. No creature who can't even rely on himself for the simplest of tasks should be playing with such a thing. Why, what would your precious Princess think?" A mock gasp. "Of course, nothing else than the despair of her beloved's death sentence for openly defying his true masters." The reaction was instantaneous. My hands clenched tightly from the mention and very scenario, the image of Twilight bawling in tears and regret for my own death filling up my mind ruthlessly. "Hm?" And the Princes obviously noticed. "A reaction at last? Does the thought of your precious mare in such devastation unnerve you so? Is this what love is?" And Blueblood scoffed. "Pathetic. Alas, not that she'll be distraught after I am done courting her and fulfilling our destinies together at last. She deserves much better than a cowardly child, after all." ...What... "Oh, did I not mention? Call it petty if you'd prefer, but I, as your better in mind, body and spirit, find it appropriate to guide 'Princess' Twilight to the proper means of ruling and having a place amongst the hierarchy. Celestia knows she'd need all the help she can possibly get with how much her human dragged her down." My teeth grit. What... What was this... Mother[BEEP]er... "Hm? Are you shaking now my friend? With what? Rage? Disgust? Shame? Probably the last since you're in no right to feel anything else. I would spit out on the ground before you, but I just got the carpet cleaned this morning, and the next cleaning's in one hour exact." The [BEEP]tard sounded particularly malicious and openly gleeful with spite at this point. "Maybe I'll have use for your friends too. Six special servants and warriors under my bidding. They would have to be properly conditioned and re-purposed for my own suited needs, of course... Hmm... Perhaps seven strong brides would do better than one..." My mind flashed back, amidst the growing red haze and steadily anger turning erratic with every word coming out of that impudent coward's muzzle... Flashing back to that picture Starlight had left for me. My sister, because she knew I'd need it more than anything... All my friends, smiling in bliss and wishing me good luck... My family... My... Family... ...Under... Blueblood's... Metaphorical... Thumb... Not... In... A... Million... [BEEP]ing... Years... "And that pet dragon of hers. Spike, I believe his name was." My body stilled, as Blueblood's callous thoughts vocally expressed. "I have no use for an extra child servant. But with the right guidance and discipline, I'm confident the dragon would sever his proper place well as a mere guard mutt for the dungeons- GAH!" Everything turned red, just for that moment. As some force inside of me raged out against the storm of despair and retaliated with strength of conviction and unbridled rage. A sensation not unlike when I fought Tirek, a firestorm opposing the hurricane. My body lurched forward on its own accord, letting my emotions do all the actions for me with my common sense taking a back seat. Soon enough, the impudent coward was now serving his own place well quivering with a shocked gaze beneath my feet, one boot pressing into his underbelly and my own hand gripping that furry throat with no restraint. The physical touch cancelled the magic, the lightsaber hilt falling into my open palm, igniting without hesitation and the illuminating green tip pointed inches from his trembling muzzle, terrified and horrified pure blue eyes darting to and from the threatening blade to my own blazing and grieving hazel eyes. "GUARDS- ACK!" Not when I'm applying pressure to your throat you won't. I growled loudly, an alien urge to press the tip of the burning forward and... ...And... And...! ... "P-Please... You wouldn't...!" Blueblood already began bargaining for his miserable excuse for a life, revealing the true colours from within in a heartbeat. "You-You don't have it in you!" That was before you started threatening my own son...! Two front hoofs clasped my pinning leg pathetically. "What-What would your friends think... What... What would Twi-Twilight think-!" "HOW DARE YOU MENTION HER NAME!" The sniveling Prince yelped and began choking loudly. "YOU DON'T GET TO EVER MENTION HER NAME YOU DEVIOUS SNAKE! YOU MOTHER[BEEP]ING [BEEP]SUCKING [BEEP] [BEEP] [BEEP]TY [BEEP]TY AWFUL SHALLOW EXCUSE FOR A [BEEP]ING PONY-!" "JACK!" The all too familiar voice instantly had the intended effect, my grip on the Prince loosening and causing me to stagger backwards in shock, snapping my head around wildly. Twilight?! It felt as though she was just there, beside me... But...! But... What...? "Guards...!" Blueblood's normally smooth and cultured voice choking, now gasped as the pathetic stallion struggled to sit upwards, slowly recovering from his moment of being almost choked to death. "Guards!" Choked... To death... ...Oh God. What did I just-?! Dwell on the consequences later, Jack. Starswirl cut through rather urgently next. Escape whilst you have the chance! R-Right...! The two stallion guards barging into the throne room, soon found themselves barreled to the side by a desperate little man seeking an exit, away from the awful coughing sounds of a Prince he had almost straight-up murdered... I didn't even know where it was I was running towards, just through hallways and more hallways. Hallways of which decorated with lavish accessories, curtains, vases of rare exotic flowers and royal gold carpets no matter where I went. Blueblood obviously was compensating for something. At least he had something to compensate for. What did I have anymore...? ... "Don't stop Jack!" "Stop him!" I swiftly rounded a corner before three guards could get the jump on me, bursting through a door and collapsing atop themselves. From the end of the next exaggeratedly large corridor, a squadron waiting in royal blue and gold armour. Two of my favourite colours, mixed for Blueblood's own perverted rule. Since when was gold a favourite...? "Your left, Jack!" With my arms thrown upwards, the set of doors to my left were forced open cleanly, soon finding myself leaping onto the long elegant table filled with various fruit, desserts and champagne. Trust that clown to be hosting himself every evening, and I had no objection in myself to knocking over every tray, glass and bottle along the way, guards of unicorn and pegasi alike in hot pursuit from the left right of the long table. "Your right, your right!" As of this moment, I wasn't even caring or acknowledging about the fact I was listening to the imagined beautiful voice guiding me, simply obeying with bursting through more doors and taking a swift right, soon finding myself running and jumping down some steps, taking a harsh left. Then a right. Then two corridors straight. Having no absolute idea where I was even going, just managing my best to swerve, jump and duck beneath guards throwing themselves towards me, including the one wielding swords and spears. My body was doing all the work, despite how injured, hungry and tired it truly was, something inside me causing me to move forward, enhancing my senses and willpower to keep fighting. If I could just make it... I could... I could...! "I'm just happy to have you all with me, my family... I love you all." My grit determined teeth released a sharp and weary growl among the running. Damn you, past me! [BEEP] you for never giving up on them, and I couldn't bring myself to do either! I HAD to escape! It was the only way to... To...! "And we love you too." "You're almost there Jack!" The sudden contrast between affection and urgent almost threw me off, yet I remained vigilant, somehow reaching what could be the main foyer, leaping down a few more steps towards between a more massive staircase and an over-dramatic stained glass featuring you-know-who over, standing tall and smug over the rest of the poor subjects who would enter this castle. My attention, however, didn't linger on that as opposed to the opposition waiting for me right at the bottom of the grand carpeted staircase, a good number of stallions, too many to count, wielding crossbows and other weapons pointed dangerously in my direction. The griffon mercenaries, naturally, standing amongst the middle of the small army. And from the sounds of both sides, the other smaller staircases between me were soon filled with more guards aiming threatening weaponry my way. Charming... And look who was also waiting on top of the right stairs, with folded smug arms and grinning leering eyes. Garble and the two hench-dragons, of course. Heavy panting caught my left ear's attention, looking back up the other steps to see a certain unicorn Prince shoving himself past his guards, looking somewhat disheveled. And for the first time of late, I allowed myself to feel a small stab of satisfaction at the sight. Blueblood worked to smooth out his yellow absurd gelled mane, then pointing with two steps down with a mixture of glee and fear in his cultured tone. "You're not going down anymore steps Stardust! This ends now!" As the guards readied their weapons, judging by the clicks resonating throughout the grand exaggerate foyer. It took one thoughtful glance behind me, raising both brows before glaring back up to Blueblood... Releasing my first smile in a while. Okay! A blur of ignited green light, the sounds of shattering stained glass, wind blowing into my face and unkempt hair. And soon enough, I felt the wind even overtake my whole body, falling, falling and falling. Descending down away from the foyer where Blueblood and his slaves watched me fall without taking action. Ponies. Do one thing which takes them by surprise and they'll act my statues the whole time. My glasses were welcomed with whips of greasy hair, but that didn't cease from allowing me to take in the rather beautiful sunset blazing over a large wide round kingdom. Of course, he paid for everything expense, and naturally Blueblood would have his castle built atop a mountain, overseeing and acting like a God among his own people. ...Christ, I was so tired... Freefalling felt as though all the energy was being drained from me at an exponential rate, wasting no time in taking back the power lent to helping me subdue Blueblood and manage an escape. All that stamina, all that raw strength and the will to keep moving, fleeing from the clutches of a vile monarch and his domain. All from being triggered by one pony threatening Spike. My eyes already felt weary, even despite falling at a fast rate... Twilight... Everyone... I'll see you again, soon... Very, very soon... "Aren't you upset about Zagreus getting away again?" "Right now, I'm honestly content that my friends, and especially my son, are safe." My hand around her hoof tightened somewhat in affection, beaming widely despite all my unpleasant injuries aching my every movement right then. "You saved the day today, Starlight, and I will always be grateful to have you as a friend and sister to this wonderful family." As expected, tears welled up in the mare's eyes, but Starlight quickly wiped them and shared a proud smile. "And no, Stardust, despite what you think. You're not a liability to us now that you're human again. I think everypony here agrees." Twilight and the others blinked. "Is that what you think?" The purple alicorn inquired rather incredulously, a glimmer of disappointment in her sparkling eyes. "That you're somehow a burden to us now being reverted back to human form?" I shrugged helplessly, only able to grin meekly from Twilight's expectant stare. I could hide nothing from her. "Useless, without magic, muscles or anything noteworthy. This body was really only ever good for criticizing or writing. I spoke to Starswirl." I added, capturing everyone's complete attention. "He... Confessed that it will take a long time before I can become a pony again. He's strained enough as is with keeping balance stable because of this. So, right now I'm not... Anything." A moment of silence. "Pfft!" A loud scoff from, guess who, Rainbow Dash. "So you're human now? You honestly think that matters to us? After all we've been trying to get through that thick head of yours? Twilight, your special somepony's more stubborn than you!" "Darling, I confess some things may differ now surrounding your interaction with others." Rarity added, smiling with light fondness and reassurance. "But you have to worry about regarding your friends. A burden? Useless? Perish the thought! That silver tongue, mature mindset, logical reasoning and creative mind has always come in handy. You don't need magic to consider yourself worthy of our friendship." "Our bonds together are stronger than you think." Starlight pitched in merrily, my family nodding in agreement. "We'll help you through this, no matter what it takes. Even without Balance, you have your friends to aid you in whatever trial comes next." "And I'll keep working on finding a solution to your condition." Twilight stated with firm conviction, once again brushing my bare arm with her lavender hoof, a fire in those breathtaking eyes. "We're all here for you Jack." "...I'm not really surprised." Was all I could say, smiling in affection and exasperation by the sheer display of loyalty, stubbornness and strong will of my amazing friends. "My mind might have to be convinced though about me possibly being useful to anyone now looking like... This." Applejack smirked. "I'm sure some of us will find plenty of use for ya sugarcube." And Twilight pointedly looked away with a light blush from the farmer's coy glance. "Those hands of yours might come in handy around the farm." Oh, farm work. A joy... "Ooh, those hands might also come in handy for reaching high places to decorate for parties! And for making cakes!" That sounds much better. Everyone soon joined in. "You could help in showing me how humans handle my friends with care at the cottage." "You would assist me in revolutionizing a new form of fashion." "Show me how fast humans can run!" "It'll be easier to play video games with hands instead of hoofs now." "It'd be fascinating to study human biology live. Without the dissecting Jack, stop giving me that look." "You could show us how humans fly kites." Everyone turned to Starlight, whom flushed with an adorable grin. "Or show just me... Heh." They all looked back to me expectantly, and those stares could only incite me to shrug with a humoured smile. "Why not? Might as well try to make use of this situation. You're all right, this changes nothing regarding our friendship." But what it changes regarding my romance with Twilight I'll worry about tomorrow. "Just try to be patient with me now. I'm not as physically productive nor strong as I was a pony." "You have nothing to be concerned over, Stardust." Rarity said. "Now, let us address something else we take advantage over. Quite frankly, your new appearance." Uh oh. The others gave me amused apologetic looks. "I took an opportunity to examine your hair, Stardust, and, may I just say... Good grief! It's more entangled than the Everfree Forest in there! Did you ever comb back as a human?" "...Often after I shower." "Dare I ask, how many times do you shower a week?" My body instinctively shrunk back by the arched brow and waiting expression on the pale unicorn's face. "...You know the details aren't really important." Rarity looked aghast, shaking her head with a sly look to Twilight. "Twilight, I must protest. This situation cannot possibly wait. I will return with the necessary supplies shortly. Mark my words, your human boyfriend will look just as gorgeous as his previous form." ...Well, miracles have often happened in Equestria. Twilight smirked lightly. "I'll make sure Jack doesn't try to escape." Oh ha ha. "And if he tries, getting a new hairdo would be the last thing he'll worry about." ...I gulped, pulling the quilt closer to me- Wait... "Am I naked again?" The girls blinked, Spike snickering in good humour whereas Twilight looked away again with pink cheeks, Rainbow inquiring, befuddled. "You keep making a big deal out of that. Why do you wanna keep wearing clothes now?" Something in that dream jolted me... Or maybe it was the fact I was resting in a very uncomfortable position... Maybe it was the heavy murmurs all around me, alerting my dazed state to the fact I was being watched whilst being asleep. Any of them, it helped me wake up then, to that of a loud groan of protest at the aching from my back and neck sleeping against hard stone, in contrast to the warm yet thin red and black blanket spread over the front of my sat body- Wait, blanket...? Blueblood... The fall... Twilight-! I jerked upwards, evidently making the other people surrounding me back up in sheer surprise, slowly pushing the blanket away with my boots and gripping the edges of the wall for support, welcomed by a shabby-looking room with few torches scattered about among the musty walls. Where the Hell was I now-? ...Oh... Oh...! Now, that was a genuine surprise, moreso than the fact it was Blueblood who put out a bounty on my head. I blinked, removing my glasses and rubbing my closed eyelids with grimy fingers, then putting the glasses right back on, just to keep certain I wasn't simply hallucinating, staring right back at the multiples pairs of eyes regarding me openly, circling around but maintaining a safe distance. Dragons. Griffons. A few Changelings. Yaks. Buffaloes. Even Diamond Dogs. And... Were those Parasprites... And those fairy-like creatures Fluttershy once helped out after keeping a few for herself that one time...? All regarding me or themselves with clear features and eyes of curiosity, wariness... And fear. Most of them looking awfully too young, that I could somehow tell. But what caught my growing-dreaded attention next, however, were the shackling sounds of metal below, and the prickling sensation of apprehension, fear and pure disgust followed when I cautiously looked down, amplified immensely from my worst suspicions confirmed. Metal clads, binding the various mixed creatures all around me together with chains. Slaves... These were all slaves... And I had a pretty good idea to whom they served... Would Blueblood have been this cruel? Would Celestia have failed this much? Slavery! Slavery for [BEEP]'s sake! These ponies have failed again! I didn't even see a single pony in sight! Just what many consider the lesser unimportant species, as Blueblood himself had proclaimed wrongly, all chained together and forced to do one stallion's bidding, without rhyme or reason. And look at them, half of them were clearly children for God's sake! ...He didn't... He didn't... Take the young from their parents... Even the eggs... To have them born to serve him... Even that would be...! Would be-! "Hoo!" My head snapped towards the all-too familiar sound, an instinctive smile of flabbergasted relief at the sight of the good old owl flying over the creatures, perching straight atop my shoulder and nuzzling my cheek warmly. Nightshade... I opened my mouth, just to express how gratified, happy and pleased to see him alive and unharmed. But no words came out... I found myself incapable of speaking. And it didn't take a guess to realize why... So instead, I resorted for simply stroking the soft brown fur affectionately, the smile immediately disappearing from my face without further provocation. And the sound of something truly heartbreaking, a crying child catching our attention then, Nightshade immediately flying over towards it and ordering me clearly to follow. "Hoo!" As if by command, the other various creatures moved out of the way, and it only felt like more stabs to my chest and a flip of my stomach at the sheer obedience and fear they all portrayed. This was wrong, so incredibly wrong... Why would he do this...? Why couldn't the horrors of my world's reality just leave me be...? Have I warranted to suffer so much...? ... I slowly followed after the sounds of Nightshade's cry and the cries of an innocent child, finding myself limping on the way. Guess my recovering injuries didn't take too kindly to my former actions, perhaps the fall down didn't help either. Slowly, and carefully moving over the chains and shackles on the ground connecting various species to one another, unable myself to meet their distraught and defeated gazes. All of them, clearing a straight path to the source of the gut-wrenching noise... A family of three resting at the back of the depressingly large group of creatures. Two griffons, with a tearful child between their loving grasp. No, not griffons... They looked different somehow... Where have I... ...! With stunned disbelief, I steadily knelt beside Nightshade and before the resting family, the couple barely acknowledging my presence physically and working on keeping their upset child happily. A child who looked far, far too young for any of this... Blueblood... What have you done...? "We were too late to join the rest of our people..." The male Hippogriff stated solemnly, bathed in azure blue dirtied and unclean, not taking his eyes off the child between him and his beloved for a second. "As Mt. Aris fell, the Storm King deemed a poor family of Hippogriffs without connections to the Queen obsolete, casting us in iron and selling us away to the highest bidder, for creatures who find us... Valuable..." My hands were clenching and unclenching with every word, mind becoming entirely numb. "We've been enslaved to that Prince for a long time now... We're not sure how specifically anymore." Soothing his child's back lovingly with the faintest of smiles, the sniffles an upgrade from the open tears, but not by much, and the father knew it. "You were found, and brought to us by your brave friend here." Nightshade. "We tended as much as we could but... There was scarcely little any of us could do. His Highness never properly educated the young on medical techniques, and we have neither the proper equipment..." ... Their own skills with the child were working wonders, evidently, from years of experience. The father smiled down more wryly at his young. "Three years old, our pride and joy... Who deserves much better than this... And his younger sibling." Alerted, my head craned to the mother, pure white and just as unclean, whose gaze turned in fond tiredness at her exposed underbelly, and the implications shattered all manners of apology and anger. But a cold, deep sinking feeling of despair and horror. It never helped that, suddenly, the image of the family transformed. Not to Twilight, Spike and I... But Shining, Cadence and Flurry. All dirty, chained down by their hooves, the youngest crying and being cared for by her loving parents despite the terrible tragic circumstances. My eyes shut tight to endless darkness, head slowly bowing with painful despair. The murmurs and cries of the innocent haunting my weary ears. They've failed... I've failed... There's nothing left... I was weak, and powerless, and tired, and dependent on others... What could I possibly do to save them... All these other helpless, chained creatures who deserved nothing but freedom and peace... "All life was born to serve Equestrians! It was us who charted the lands, who established our rules, invented modern technology and wonders, while all other creatures lived in their caves and mountains and other repulsive habitats! We are above war and cravings and deceit. We are perfection!" ... ... ... "Jack..." My eyes snapped open from the soft, concerned yet oddly encouraging tone of the mare I loved, though my mind's eye envisioned the human version, whom I let down so terribly, speaking that to me. And still, before me, she smiled gently, reaching out with care and affection, hope and compassion sparkling behind those beautiful starry eyes. "Help them..." My hands dug into the hay on the ground... Before I slowly stood, inciting Nightshade's curious reaction. My eyes then stared downwards to regard the dirtied open palms, which were so ready earlier to strangle the Prince to death... And the same hands which... Which... Helped guided her to peace... ...I understood. Clenching my hands shut, digging grimy nails into my skin, I glared upwards sternly. Starswirl! I'm gonna need some equipment! I whirled around and stormed straight over towards the dusty table nearby, ignoring the curious and terrified gazes of various species. My life was in shambles. Innocent lives were enslaved by a tyrant. Children were crying. Equestria would soon be invaded by foes opposing my friends and I alike. Twilight and the others were in danger. Nothing more needed to be said. But a far lot more needed to be done. "That look...!" One Changeling suddenly perked up, sounding female. "Are you...?" My tired mind picked up on what was being asked, staring straight back to the poor enslaved creature with firm weariness. "I am not Stardust Balance... Or Jack Wright..." God my voice sounded parched. My head shook. "Nor the Twilight Warrior..." None of these names was I worthy for any longer. Stardust would keep pursuing Zagreus. Jack would stay home with Twilight and the others. The Twilight Warrior would work to help these poor creatures escape. None would ever have allowed any Twilight to sacrifice herself for his own mistakes... Never again... No... I was something else, at this moment... Eyes opened again, a warm sensation of blessing from above draped over me. "I am the Man Who Walked The Stars." And in my mind's eye, both Starswirl and the human Twilight smiled over me. To be continued... Chapter 183: The Twilight Before The StarsPreviously... "What is wrong with him?" "We just found him this way, your Highness." "I always get what I want... And you will never be leaving my kingdom alive. Welcome, friend, to Canterblueblood." "We find Stardust Balance guilty on all accounts." "Warmongers; a history of bloodshed and greed. Selfish and caring only when it benefits your own people, dealing only in absolutes and hoarding power and wealth for your own means than the welfare of the less entitled. Oh yes, your foolish kind are nothing compared to us; no better than Diamond Dogs!" "What-What would your friends think... What... What would Twi-Twilight think-!" "Stop him!" "You're not going down anymore steps Stardust! This ends now!" "As Mt. Aris fell, the Storm King deemed a poor family of Hippogriffs without connections to the Queen obsolete, casting us in iron and selling us away to the highest bidder, for creatures who find us... Valuable..." "Are you...?" "I am the Man Who Walked The Stars." The dead of night. The trap was prepared... All that's left were the fools daring to vent their sick pleasure and ill sense of superiority over the next group of chained slaves. The signal was made, from the corner of my vision, the flick of a gesture from the shadows of the opposite building. I nodded, not taking my eyes off the events happening before my eyes for an instant. Guards, ruled by an arbiter of greed and envy, and that disease has spread onto them and most of ponykind which plagues this kingdom. All slowly approaching the quivering group of gathered Diamond Dogs from another branch close by. My fingers brushed over the metallic hilt, letting it glint in the darkness. The signal response was made. The head of this group of armoured guards, adorned in sickening perverted gold and blue, grinned down devilishly at the unarmed innocent species, raising his hoof and, unknowingly, triggering the very last signal. All were brought to the attention of a blazing green light producing from the shadows of two buildings, many gasping at the sight of the kingdom's most wanted man. And before the head guard could order their main target's capture, so many things happened at once. Yells being quickly snuffed out, blurs and gusts of wind followed with the unicorn guards being taken from plain sight, dragged into the shadows. A whirl of green light, the view of the crippled street dancing all around me, and the slicing noise of plasma cutting metal, banging chains and shackles falling to the stone floor gracefully. All in the total span of five seconds. My griffon allies aided with pulling off the rest of the used shackles keeping the innocent canines enslaved, prompting the stunned yet growing gratified Diamond Dogs to start embracing and "woof-ing" out in relief. I could almost smile at the sight. A feathered claw grasped my shoulder. "We should depart." My unofficial second-in-command said earnestly from behind. "We'll miss the next one if we don't hurry. Our dragon friends should have handled the pegasi guards in the east quadrants by now." I nodded, turning towards the various species and making the necessary gestures. Half escort the canines to safety, the other with us to the next group being needlessly and senselessly abused. They understood perfectly, my hippogriff friend leading the needed half down into the street. I lingered, deactivating my blade and clipping it on, something glittering catching my attention for the moment. My ring... I frowned softly, lifting my hand to the starless sky. No constellations or beautiful sight this time but the darkened blue. Now wasn't that symbolism...? A flash of a lavender smile, sparkling violet eyes. I winced, finding my breathing grow quiet heavy for a moment, shaking my head in soft self-deprecation. The here and now... The here and now... Still, was it just me or was my ring glinting brighter than usual... Without any light to reflect off...? We'll lose our allies if we linger too long, Jack. Ah, right. I nodded, trying hard not to feel affected by the pure understanding in my teacher's voice, and headed on my way quickly to join the others. The night was barely young, and there was still a lot of work to be done. "All the patrol guards in the north and east quadrants have been subdued." The honorary leader of the freed and enslaved griffons announced, a male of pure rich brown feathers and darkened white chest and features, immediately upon our return into the main headquarters. From the corner of my eye, unconscious pony guards were being pulled into a rather spacious closet as per my orders. "Make sure they're well fed." Were my first words joining them by the center of the dusty barely lit room, a rather large table in-between the gathered group. "In spite of how well they've kept us fed...?" The muttering Diamond Dog was wise not to comment further from my stern side-glance. The main griffon continued, nodding as if canine's comment wasn't uttered. "Our own scouts are returning from checking out the western and southern quadrants. We should expect them any moment now." "The pegasi guards have been brought down from the skies in the former quadrants too." Came the rough voice of the dragon, a female this time with lively vibrant scales and fierce pink eyes, to my right. "They are being taken to a secluded location and will be kept fed as well." With said fierce eyes narrowing my way. "Though I fail to understand why we're being nice to those who kept us in chains all this time." I was so numb at this point not to be fazed by the glare. My hippogriff ally spoke from beside me, leaning forward against the table. "We sink down to their level, and we may as well become the very monsters we have been treated as." Those blazing determined eyes gazed about, daring for anyone else to argue. None did. Instead, I turned towards the lead canine among us, the shortest but rather bulkiest in this gathered alliance, placing my palms on the wood. "And the tunnels?" "Ah, still under process." He replied, rather nervously. "You must understand, it has been far too long since we have accessed the underground world. And the limited time here may have pressure-" "Take as long as is required." I interrupted with a raised hand, though not unkindly. "Until the rest of the scouts return, there's plenty of time to draw up a plan." "We should be planning now is the issue here." The female dragon interjected firmly. Why had I not learned their names yet? Because it was better not to grow attached at this point. Much better. "We need to take action immediately!" "She's right." The lead griffon added with his own fierce resolve, claws digging into the wooden surface, eyes screaming in vow to ruin our enemies. "They're bound to notice by now the absence of their comrades and former slaves. We must take advantage before it is too late, and we are soon found and enslaved once again!" My hippogriff ally, however, was quick to begin disputing their points. "If we rush this, we might as well be handing ourselves to them on a silver platter. We need time to consider our options and advantages carefully. The latter will serve all the more once our scouts have returned." "While we sit here like cowards, waiting for our enemies to come to us?" The vibrant dragon sneered, leaning over towards us in disbelieving anger. "If we just sit around and wait to take action, then we might as well be in chains all over again!" Of course, the argument from the table was spurring murmurs of agreement and doubt from our audience, the various species whom were doing their own things perking up at the raised voices from their appointed leaders. I simply stood there, observing the proceedings around with scarcely a visible reaction. Only neutral. My friend attempted to keep the peace from my left. "We just need a little more time for our scouts to-" "No doubt Prince Blueblood will be sending guards after us at this instance." The griffon harshly interrupted, glaring all around him as if emphasizing this point and letting it sink in. "We should be preparing to fight back!" "Fight? Against all those guards?!" The head Diamond Dog asked incredulously, paling fear contrasting against gray fur. He leaned away from the table as if repulsed from the griffon's notion. "We'd get stomped over!" The tall, lean and hunger-depraved dragon snapped a glare the cowering canine's way. "With that attitude we will. Who would have thought Diamond Dogs would be considered as such cowards." More murmurs and agreements from the background. From my left, the hippogriff looked more than ready to pop a blood vessel. That jab, however, had the small gray creature perform a one-sight shift in personality. "You're no better!" He practically screeched. "Getting easily captured like that! I thought dragons were suppose to be big and tough and unable to get bound by chains at all! And how much your kind hoards delicious treasures for themselves!" "Oh please, like you're any better?" The female dragon growled, taking the bait with relative ease, staring down the visibly quivering canine in ill-disguised contempt and fury. "You just get your dirty mutts on any gold just to feel about yourselves. What makes you think you have the moral high ground?" "In either case, we griffons always make use for our treasure." The lead mythical creature needlessly added to the heated conversation. "For trade and purchasing goods. At least we use our gathered valuables for good purpose than jsut hiding them away in some dark caves, left to be covered in dust!" "Arguing isn't going to provide any advantage over our common enemy!" The hippogriff raised both his feathered claws between, making the universal gesture for all else to shut up. "We must cooperate or else this has all been for nothing!" To little avail. The dragon, griffon and Diamond Dog were proceeding to bicker like children, rousing others around the room to start doing so in turn, breaking the balance of things apart as opposed to working together to work out a solution. The mindless bitterness of what slavery can do. And yet, think about it... Starswirl softly murmured, as if this pointless debacle affected him deeply. What would Twilight do in this particular instance...? "I say we fight!" The appointed leader of those fairy creatures, adorned with ragged worn clothing, pitched up from her spot on the table. "YEAH!" Came multiple voices of triumph all around us. "I say we wait!" The Diamond Dog argued back. "YEAH!" The dragon looked ever more furious. "I can't believe you all!" She announced in heated passion. "We're going to become sitting dogs waiting around like cattle! We're no better than those pony scum-!" SLAM. All jumped, even the hardened cases. And pretty soon, all eyes turned to the young human whom pounded with enough force onto the table with a hammering fist, ignoring the shiver of pain from doing so. But he was far from done. SLAM. SLAM. SLAM. SLAM. SLAM. SLAM. SLAM. There, that got their attention. Slowly looking upwards, I gazed dangerously, sweeping over the group of uncertain and openly curious multiple species. steadily removing my fist once the point has been made. I'll deal with the pain later. "I didn't release any of you to hear childish bickering. I didn't start this resistance to have you all break apart from the slightest disagreement. And I didn't come back here to have all hope die out in an instant just because some of our can't contain our warlike urges." All this said with a low, methodical tone, hazel eyes behind glasses regarding the silent leaders one by one, each with a different reaction. Save for the Yak and buffalo leaders, whom have become eerily quiet this whole meeting, with no visible reaction from the former but a contemplative gaze by the other furry behemoth my way. Nodding, I turned back to the group, mouth firm. "Every second we spend here arguing, Blueblood will have the advantage. By tomorrow morning, he would have already won, and this all would have been for nothing." "Which is why we should be-!" "All sides are right." I continued calmly, the dragon's passion hardly deterring me. What could anymore? I leaned forward again, pressing my palms against the table solemnly. "We have to take action... And we've been doing so, reducing Blueblood's royal guards at a time." My stare lingered from the dragon and griffon to the Diamond Dog. "But at the same time, patience is a virtue. We will wait for our allies to return and report their findings, then we can initiate the grand plan. Any other way is doomed for failure, without teamwork, an open mind and hope." "You... Have that much faith this plan will succeed?" The griffon asked rather dubiously, but my words seemed to have the intended effect, looking quite doubtful of his previous thoughts. My expression remained the same, but the conviction was strong in this quote. "Rebellion is built on hope." Silence reigned over the room for a long moment, soon replaced by rather loud knocking on the nearby wooden door leading outside. Or rather, a certain pattern of knocking demonstrated by myself earlier for certain members of our grand alliance to return. The blue hippogriff and I shared a knowing look, before the former gave a nod for one griffon to allow the visitors entry, and entered they did. Various gasps and cries of horror from the back were heard, and I quickly strode over to the 'pony guards' by the door before things could escalate to something regrettable. "When the setting sun gives away to night." And instantly, the guards transformed back into the allies we were waiting for. "Stars will one day turn to dust." The lead Changeling answered obediently, inclining his head with a formal bow. "We return with good news... And bad news, my liege." I nodded, ignoring the last two words of that sentence. "Relay them to our fellow comrade here." Gesturing towards the hippogriff and making room for them to pass. "When the rest of our reconnaissance group returns, we'll begin with the plan." He nodded, and I could feel so many eyes on my back from my hasty retreat to the door. Not running away. Just... Needed a moment to myself. "I know I'd be happy to have them, and you, to call my friends..." Yes, another moment of self-pity and regret to myself. Sue me you heartless [BEEP]s. My gaze lingered at the delicate jewel attached to my ring, still glimmering its amethyst glow despite having no light to shine its reflection from, even the dim lighting from the building behind me. Sat down on the one step to the front door, I sighed for the millionth time coming out here, keeping my gaze transfixed on the beautiful ring of a promise. A vow to one day tie the knot with a certain someone and keep her happy for the rest of eternity. Marriage... Ha... Truth be told, mostly instinct and desire drove me to purchasing those rings that day, just to keep my beloved happy and give her something to look forward to. A means of eternally vowing to keep her safe and in bliss for all time, to make up for my past grievances in favour of a bright, new promising future. Right after Zagreus was destroyed. "I know I'd be happy to have them, and you, to call my friends..." My hand reflexively clenched, but the ring stayed in my line of sight. So this was grief, then? The sensation from losing someone you know and lo- ...Even the alternate version of your own girlfriend...? ...Yes, that still counted. She was her own person, and deserves the respect and acknowledgement. What she DIDN'T was that Goddamn fate handed to her... Dammit...! I know how you're feeling- No... Spare me the empathy talk, Starswirl... You're a cartoon character for a show designed to appeal to little girls aged three to five. What could you possibly know about loss on this massive a scale? To lose a loved one this way... To feel so... So... Helpless? That it was your own failings that led to this and the responsibility suffocating you? That you couldn't do enough to protect someone precious to you, and preserve them from the cold, cruel darkness? There was neither condemnation nor judgement in Starswirl's tone, but it was enough for me to clench my teeth and shut my eyes tight in pain, failing miserably to cast away the image of that final smile and beautiful sparkling eyes, dimming out from my own errors... Twilight... I lost one I considered a son to the dark, a long time ago. My teacher sounded nothing but kind and compassionate, and it hurt that he thought I deserved as much. My pride... My own ambition... Led to the worst mistake in my life... We can never decide what fate has in store for us, regardless how we try. It took a long time to ever even consider forgiving myself for that day, for neglecting him when he needed me most... We can't change the past, Jack, but what's optional is preserving her memory for a better tomorrow. What would Twilight do, in your newfound predicament? Hm... Grieve and cry a lot, at first... Shut herself out from everyone else for a very long time... Blame herself for hours on end and begin making her own life a miserable Hell... Wondering where it could've gone wrong, what could've been fixed... Desperately attempting to go back in time with her magic before her... Our friends prevents that... She would be broken... ... "I know I'd be happy to have them, and you, to call my friends..." ...But Twilight would never... NEVER... Allow Blueblood to get away with his crimes this day. For the sake of all life, and knowing what her special somebody would do, she would... She'd keep fighting...! Keep fighting... Until she could fight no more. And not alone... Her friends between her, ready to fight alongside the alicorn too. Loyalty, kindness, generosity, laughter and honesty. All combined into the magic of friendship. Blueblood when never have stood a chance. And I... Balance... ... My own fist was quivering before my clouded gaze, but I never noticed or care. In the Twilight's memory, the one who sacrificed herself that day, I will not let her down. Let any of them down. Blueblood and his allies will fall. And Zagreus... He'll tumble down with them. The light against the jewel glinted brighter, as if from the newfound resolve coursing through me. It felt like a warm blanket draped over my shoulders, reinforcing my conviction and will to keep going. To keep fighting. Fight, and always belief in yourself and your friends... That's what Twilight would tell me, in this situation. The door creaked open, and I glanced behind at the small fairy peeking towards me rather hesitantly. "They're here... It's time." "I know I'd be happy to have them, and you, to call my friends..." ...And fight I will. Starswirl's final words as I stood up and followed the creature back were something to ponder on later. I lost one son to the dark... I will never allow another to follow. The second I joined my comrades again by the table, the whole crowd had gathered around, making room for their unofficial leader. Or official, I never really established myself among them. In all honesty my hippogriff friend would be a more stable figure for these poor creatures to be inspired by this moment. What was it about me that would demand their attention and-slash-or their respect anyhow? Once all whispers and curious mumbles died down, the hippogriff gazed around, and nodded. "As we predicted, the intel provided from our Changeling and griffon scouts have proven beneficial." The dragon and griffon leaders this time stayed silent, simply observing with stone stares. Fine by me, we needed to lay out the plan ASAP. With a nod to the side, a pair of Parasprites fluttered over to the table with the edges of a long paper in their tiny grasp, dropping the rather big map over the surface. A huge, round shaped kingdom surrounded by a massive lake. "Current patrols have reinforced in the southern and western quadrants." The hippogriff proceeded to motion to the outer ring of the yellow kingdom. "The slave quarters surround the entire last perimeter of Canterblueblood. Liberate them all, the rest of the citizens would have no other option to retreat than the only bridge leading in and out of the kingdom." True enough, a large London-inspired bridge at the direct front of the map, faced by the view of the large castle's front. Yes, I think I noticed it on my fall down to former oblivion. How did I survive again? Ah [BEEP] it. "Made of solid gold..." One dragon muttered bitterly from the side. "Who he'd have to thank for that...?" "Our infiltrators managed to gather much required information for our plan of attack." Our ally continued, making more various points and motions over the large yellow paper. "The good ol' Prince intended on having a large formal party in celebration of his enemy's execution." Interested eyes turned my way, and I barely flinched, not even from the horror and sympathy from a handful of empathetic creatures. "Fortunately for us, even if his prey escaped from confinement, Blueblood must continue with the proceedings for appearance's sake. His own pride will be his folly." "The security will be more stronger in the name of a party." The griffon leader commented rather thoughtfully, stroking his feathered beard and raising a perked brow. "Reinforced in fear of his enemy returning." "Indeed." The hippogriff nodded with confirmation, both palms pressed against the edge of the map. "Many of the guards patrolling the quadrants will be called back to the castle by the end of the week, where the celebrations shall commence... And when our plan will spring into action." "While the castle is heavily fortified?" The lead canine inquired rather tentatively, justifiably concerned as he looked between the other appointed leaders left and right with barely his head peaking over the table. "Would-Wouldn't that be dooming us from the start...?" "Unless... We take out the guards one by one...!" The dragon rationalized in epiphany, and I almost smirked at them catching on. The hippogriff responded sternly, "Our main goal is to release all the currently enslaved griffons, dragons, Parasprites and everyone else. In addition, trap Blueblood before he could escape by subduing all available escort. It is apparent that he has some dragons under his employment too." "Hypocrite...!" One of the reptile same kind sneered with burning pink eyes, smashing her clawed fist into her palm. "I'll deal with them myself!" "We have detailed routes and guard schedules secured from our Changeling spies." And he motioned for said infiltrators to join us, the three of them. "All reliable as we can get. We'll be replacing many of the servants and guards patrolling the castle with our own once they've been locked away. Once the route is secure, Blueblood's treasure room comes next." I imagine he had the sensation to roll his eyes as I from the glint of greed by the griffon, dragon and Diamond Dog's own eyes. Always treasure with them; some things never change. Felt rather nostalgic. "We'll be leaving that for the Diamond Dogs to secure once things are in the clear. In addition, all entrance and exit points will be secured and blocked passage by our fellow griffons as the dragons take care of the pegasi guards flying around the castle." No missing the many smirks around us. "And finally, comes Blueblood himself." A pair of intentful eyes gazed my way. "Whom will be left with you, once you've managed to infiltrate the throne room. And before we get to the finer details of our assignments..." The hippogriff was regarding me sternly. "Is there anything our appointed leader would like to say?" In answer, I gazed around, taking note of the various mixed reactions of fear, apprehension and growing hope. By all rights, I should just be doing this solo. No need to get these innocent and weakened creatures involved, even after I helped start to replenish their health and sate their hunger with bags of chips - I didn't want to imagine how starved the Parasprites must've become - and washing equipment coming from thin air. Normally I wouldn't be taking advantage this cruel way. Except, with the circumstances this time around, things had a slight difference. Like me, these creatures were wronged horribly. They were abused, enslaved and tortured to do one pony's bidding; in the serving to a mad stallion who believed he could do whatever he pleased. Get away with anything and take what will never be rightfully his. Blueblood has not just made an enemy out of me, but practically all other species outside of ponykind and against justice itself. They deserved their justice. Jack Wright or Stardust Balance would never go through with this, leading an army of weary and damaged souls into battle. But at this point, I was neither. I was just a man, another broken soul, with nothing more to lose... Like them. The ring around my finger felt suddenly warmer, as if in reassurance and encouragement. And my mind's eyes saw her smile... ... For her... For all of them. "Nothing separates us as species or creed. Our ideals or motivations. In the end, we all have a passionate guide for justice. As of this moment, we are all one. We will prove Blueblood wrong that we mean nothing beneath him, that ponies should rule over all. All are equal, and all must be kind. Which is why those ponies outside of the guards and royalty will be allowed to leave before things turn more heated once the time comes. We will demonstrate, as of this moment, that friendship and bonds between all kinds are never impossible, that this tragic lifestyle has brought us all to new heights." And I gazed upon my fellow allies and comrades-in-arms, nodding with the faintest of smiles for the first time tonight. "For our brothers and sisters. For our parents and children... Tonight and thereon, we are all Twilight Warriors... We are all family." The reaction soon became instantaneous. Murmurs and whispers turning to open statements and cries to roars of triumph and justice from all around us. "Family! Family!" From the corner of my eye, my hippogriff friend glanced over to his smiling wife and child, picking up on his own resolve. Friendship and family... The two are not necessarily exclusive to one another. With a gesture to the Changeling spies, I leaned forward with faintest of prideful smirks. "So, here's what will happen..." Real talk though. Canterblueblood. How [BEEP]ing more pretentious and arrogant could you possibly become? It's like Timber naming his precious camp 'Timber Woods.' He probably would if he could. Huffing, I waved for the dragon that dropped on these tiles of the roof to start initiating the rest of the plan, the soaring winds caused by rather abused yet recovering wings blowing in my hair and face. The guards on this side of the castle were already distracted by a group of Parasprites suddenly taking their evening snacks, leaving me sparse time to get this over and done with. From this distance, the entire kingdom below looked beautiful, the perfect representation of beauty with ugliness here on the inside. Lights like fireflies all the way from up here, and making even the small round wall going around the whole island and kingdom to keep the slaves from interacting with the privilege, as though neither had the right to ever meet and become friends. Blueblood. The Gaston of Equestria. Mouth set firm, I proceeded to fulfill with my own task whilst my allies dealt with the servants and security. I wasn't worried about falling... Not sure I was worried about anything anymore... With one down flick of the wrist, the hidden blade above my hand produced, helping me get a firm grip and climb on the diagonal structure of the current rooftop, digging in between tiles and hoisting myself upwards, ignoring the winds flapping the edged of my black coat. I've played enough Persona and Assassin's Creed to get the hang of this. Maybe I should've wrote a Calling Card before this... The look on Blueblood's face, imagining such, would bring some amusement back into my life. In another way, this kingdom was a perfect metaphor for the Equestrians' stance against other species. Ponies, as far as I've seen it, either recoil in fear or disgust at various other creatures for no reason but simply because they could. Even Zecora was considered a monster and a threat to ponykind before Apple Bloom proved her wrong. The only possible exception was to the prejudice was Spike. Griffons were barely acknowledged among ponies. It took a thousand years for even negotiations with the Yaks to be considered. There was almost a war between ponies and buffaloes... Which were the former's fault. I still sided with the Chief and his tribe all this time. Parasprites were considered a nuisance. Again, driven away instead of learning how to help them tame their hungry urges. Those fairy creatures... Okay they're another exception I suppose. Dragons have never been negotiated with until the next Dragon Lord knew a few equines. You mean to tell there has never been at least one civil interaction for over a thousand years between a pony and dragon prior to the mares and Ember? Remember how quickly I got along with them? Diamond Dogs... They could've been easily integrated among pony society. Changelings... Again, no one but Starlight tried? Not a single Changeling before Thorax wanted to cease their love-sucking ways and try to find another way? Did Celestia ever try...? All of this, leading to the point where it was perfectly okay for other species to be enslaved! Did Celestia ever knew of her nephew's activities? Was she allowing it? Turning a blind eye? You know, like the Princess of the Sun always did. Giver her a chance... Sorry Twilight, but I'm through acting so lenient. After Blueblood faces his comeuppance, and when Zagreus has been banished eternally, then I will storm over to Canterlot, into the throne room and have that alicorn answer for this. Ah. Finally made it. And instantly, I ducked, hearing the guards muffled from the expensive glass window and their shadowy silhouettes walking by the roof behind me. Looked as though they were in a hurry, hm? They're gone. Let's proceed. I nodded at Starswirl's confirmation, the swift sound of plasma slicing open a metallic lock followed with me immediately pushing my way through, the window opening for both sides. And quickly closing it behind me, immediately looking left and right down the lavish hallway. Guards would be too preoccupied to notice the burnt lock, heading to my left down where the throne room was, according to the details our Changeling allies provided. Everything should be going to plan about then. Downstairs, the obnoxious and egocentric Blueblood was entertaining his guests, unaware of what retribution had in store for the villainous stallion. The Changelings would be disguising themselves among staff, serving food and... Pouring sleeping powder into them, all for the guests. Guards would be knocked out and replaced, clearing the necessary pathways for all our other allies to get in. Surrounding the castle, dragons would subduing the pegasi guards patrolling around the skies, and griffons with the unicorns positioned by the entrances and outside balconys. Once the routes were secured, they'd give the signal to the current Diamond Dogs underground, leading them straight to the treasure room. One could envision the hysterical reaction on Blueblood's dreadful face at all his royal and stolen valuables suddenly disappearing down a massive gaping hole in the ground, soon returning to all their real owners. Also outside, the Yaks and buffaloes were making good use of having the royal guard call for reinforcements, drawing many of the stallions on Blueblood's payroll towards them by causing an active ruckus. They were under strict instructions not to harm any of the civilians amidst their rampage... Though I wouldn't so objected if they knocked down and smashed that obnoxious massive statue of Blueblood I saw earlier by the town center to smithereens. The Parasprites and Fluttershy's fairy friends, meanwhile, had their own role to play, dealing with the rest of the patrols around the slave quarters in the south and west quadrants. Cunning and trickery played a vital role in their own part, luring the guards and quickly subduing them with traps. I've seen what they had in store... Those fairies were vicious when they wanted justice for other's transgressions. Aha, so we were right! Those two guards which passed by the window were the only ones protecting the doors to the throne. All that's left to do then was wait... Wait, and justice will finally be ours. Jack. Hm...? I understand you're grieving, my friend, and desire nothing but for those who wronged you to answer for their errors. Starswirl started, sounding decidedly sympathetic and... Urgent. And for that, I ask one thing of you- Don't let my personal feelings get the better of me, lest I do something to Blueblood I would one day regret. But Starswirl hardly sounded perturbed by the casual knowing. You will be the better person, Jack, which is why I urge you, once the time comes... Show the same mercy your friends would in this situation. Would they though, Starswirl... If our, if my Twilight was the one who... Would anything really be stopping them from seeking vengeance also? So this is about revenge too. My heated fists slammed into the double doors, forcing myself inside with grit teeth. Of course it was! Look who you're asking Starswirl! I'm a human born from a world which strive on revenge and bringing the corrupt to justice! Would you see me NOT wanting to give Blueblood payback for what HE did?! Would that even be possible?! No! And I doubt the girls wouldn't want retribution either. What would stop them going off the handle?! Could they ever suppress their revenge and let Blueblood face the consequences without things worsening? There was neither condemnation or worry in his voice. You know what the answer is. ... What you're asking of me... I... I don't know if I could ever vow it, Starswirl. I'm not like them... I never was... But don't you see, Jack? You have never been more mistaken. Don't prove Blueblood right in his assumptions from earlier. Forgive, and not because he deserves as such... ... A rumbling from the ground suddenly emerged, and I knew, looking back up, that time was growing short. The grand finale was about to commence. Let's end this for good. For once, I permitted myself the smallest slice of satisfaction, Blueblood's rambling voice accompanied by his many guards and servants dying out the moment he spotted a lone human, making himself comfortable on his admittedly soft throne, sitting like a proper King would. "Admit it." I quipped oh so casually. "You always had nightmares about this." The Prince proceeded to begin gaping like a goldfish, or when Pinkie hears someone not liking parties- Actually, this clown doesn't deserve to be compared to someone as amazing and joyful as Pinkie Pie. Instead, I'll just state that this white stallion with ridiculous bleached blond mane was gaping like an idiot who had no idea that karma would soon bite him in the arse. Oh Prince, were you taught nothing at the Gala? Anyone who crosses me faces the penalty swiftly. Why, just ask Tirek. "I- Ah- Wha- Gah- But- YOU!" There we go. Blueblood was then presenting steadily increasing rage. And pointed harsly in my direction with the command of a child robbed of his chair. "DESTROY HIM!" Okay, then I allowed myself the faintest of smirks at the onslaught of magical attacks being fired from all directions, hitting their target dead on... And bouncing off all around the throne room and already beginning to make a mess of the place before I could even do so. Careful your Highness, you wouldn't want your lavish decorations to get ruined, now would you? "Cease! CEASE!" And once the unicorns eventually stopped at their ruler's command, I tilted my head to the side. "Anyone up for a game of Twister?" No answer, the Prince openly regarding his former prey with concern, distress and sheer anger, motioning for the guards to slowly go around and commence a semi-circle, as if to prevent me from leaving in any direction again, including the expensively installed stained windows. That suited me just fine. I had no intention of going anywhere, after all. Pointing again in self-righteousness, Blueblood proceeded with his typical pretentious monologue. "So, the elusive 'warrior' has made himself known once more. Finally decided to stop hiding beneath the garbage and face your true lord and... Master..." Hm? Oh, sorry, don't mind me clown. Just sipping from this favourite all-time drink of mine. "Question." I started after the refreshing taste, licking my lips. "Where'd I get a can of Earth coco-cola from? Answer: I'm a God, don't question it." And another sip, regarding the stallion with curled ironic lips. "What was it you said, Blueblood? Other creatures than ponies are always inferior and can achieve nothing together? You've never been more wronger, I feel." "If you believe you will make it out of here alive then-!" "Ask me what I want." The Prince sputtered, the calm interruption throwing his egotistical self off-balance. "I-Irrelevant!" He cried out like a child being denied a chance to establish himself. "You will be subdued and imprisoned by my will yet again! You made a foolish mistake bringing yourself back here, dirtying my throne no less! You think I wasn't aware, of you hiding among the trash outside the deserving civilians who reside in my kingdom?" Then sounding sickeningly gleeful, Blueblood releasing a cold smile. "Yes, only a monster would find a kindred spirit in other monsters. What did you do, human? Hm? Bring them false hope? Promises of riches? Of power? None of which you or they deserve, naturally. Prepare them for war? Your human lust for battle never wavers then, depressingly so. No matter, I will round up these traitors who concealed you from me, and soon-" "Right now all of your guards out and inside the castle are being taken care of. Staff replaced and all your valuables currently being take from you. All those innocent righteous creatures you enslaved currently being freed to join us in overtaking your obnoxious rule in the name of justice and peace, all with the intent of putting you in your place. You have nowhere to run, no one to protect you; your remaining guards here will be overrun quickly by the onslaught of vengeful dragons, griffons, Parasprites, buffaloes, Changelings, you name them. The second you walk out those doors, it's all over for you." I concluded with another tilted head, placing the coke can to the side after another delicious sip of the fizzy sustenance. "Ask me what I want." To say my quarry were stunned would be stating it too lightly, the guards looking between one another rather nervously, and then to their openly fearful and disbelieving leader. Go on then, Blueblood, say I was bluffing; I could see it in those youthful but greedy eyes. But the stallion hesitated, as though considering his options. Oh, a modicum of intelligence after all? Wisdom perhaps? Nah, if he was wise he'd have never enslaved countless innocent and equally dangerous if they to be creatures. And judging from the urgency of the unicorn barging into the throne room, one would assume he was well aware that his kingdom was under siege. A kingdom that wasn't to be his any longer. The reign of Blueblood was finally over shortly after it began. "What... Do you want?" Blueblood hissed with grinded teeth, as though it physically hurt the male equine in ridiculous formal rich attire to even be forced to ask. In answer, I rose upwards, simply removing the hilt from my black pocket. "A duel." I announced from the small steps leading to the gold compensating throne, firm and filled with determination. "Another match like at the Gala. If you win, myself and all my allies will surrender themselves to your will. If I win, you will step down from your rule and face the justice for your own actions." As though the word and implications triggered him, Blueblood proceeded to spat out un-royal-like. "Bah! Like you would ever know the meaning of true justice human scum! You have no magic, no mysterious to say you from the fluke which was our last duel. I will show you what happens when you cross the true rulers of Equestria, and all other creatures will submit to their proper face beneath our hooves!" "What is a pony, but a barrel of hypocrisy." Came my stoic retort,clenched finger igniting the green blade and finding my own ire rising, the reality and weight to the circumstances fueling my urge to bring this Prince down, once and for all. Jack, I plead of you, do not allow your anger to overcome you... Blueblood openly sneered, summoning his own blade via magic before him, the long sword emitting a rather silvery glow as I walked down the steps to meet my opposition. "This beauty was crafted by the ancient warlock ponies as a means of resisting even the hottest of magma." Blueblood took a moment to point the blade upwards as if to emphasize that point. Oh good, so this wouldn't be over in one-point-five seconds. The guards scattered to the other sides left and right of the room, before Blueblood snarled openly and ordering the visibly nervous paid guards. "Make sure no one interrupts us. This is between me and... That!" Oh, charming. No wonder Rarity was so swooned by your classic behaviour back then. But his unicorn guards performed as instructed, departing from the throne room swiftly and just leaving himself and I Good. As he said, this was between us and us alone. The others could have their justice on the unicorn after I am through with him. Please, Jack... I held the lightsaber in a two-handed grip, and Blueblood magically held his sword before him, no more words being shared. He knew the rules of combat as much as I. Swordfights and duels were always traditional, and it looks as though the Prince was taking this more seriously than the last time we fought. No signal was made for us both begin charging at one another, the wrath of a human opposing the greed of a pony. Sparks literally flew, green meeting silver and bouncing off one another, causing both opponents to stagger back. But we immediately recovered, regarding one another with fierce resolve as the second attempted blows came. And the third. And the fourth. The fifth, sixth and seventh... There was no grace or refinement, no elegance or style. No formalities or fair play, just two vengeful creatures swinging and pushing each other's blades against and from one another, the room lighting up and being echoed with sounds of lightsaber hitting magical sword. It took one blade lock to already decide the outcome of the battle. An outcome which wasn't turning out to be in Blueblood's favour. Judging by the reaction on his face as leaned close against one another, silver and green caught beside us, the prideful Prince was more accustomed to swift fencing duels rather than the old rules of sword combat. Lightsaber combat something unaccounted for. The Prince staggered back, with a yell of surprised pain. Not from me pushing the blade back, mind you, but the knee launched against the side of his muzzle, Blueblood immediately on the defenseive from the next vicious onslaught. What, you thought I was going to be fair, Blueblood? You thought I would show any compassion or equal play after all the [BEEP] you put me through?! Tricking the majority of the royal family, bypassing Celestia's wishes and making me a wanted man throughout Equestria? Sending bounty hunters and mercenaries after me? Constantly hounding me and never allowing me a moment's peaceful rest? Teaming up with the worst creature imaginable, all for some petty quest of vengeance? Simply to make you feel more better about yourself? Threaten my own family? My SON? Planning to marry Twilight just to spite me, and get a more powerful position among the monarchy? Use my friends, my FAMILY, for your own twisted ego and benefits?! The duel was becoming far more heated, my vision beginning to become more and more focused, putting more power and precision into my attacks than what my lack of muscle and agility would permit. And Blueblood was certainly getting the worse end, distress and concern openly starting to show on those white obnoxious features. I wasn't stopping, never relenting. For my friends... For Spike... For Twilight... ... And for the Twilight Sparkle YOU HAD DESTROYED! Something akin to a guttural roar produced from my throat, taking quick advantage of pushing away his magical sword to the side, and promptly elbowing the side of Blueblood's stunned face to the side, the the weapon immediately clattering to the ground for a split second. That's right, magic can't be used by an equine so long as I'm touching them Big mistake, your Highness... The glass stained window shattered openly from the impact, Blueblood glaring up in distraught whilst recovering. "Hey, that cost me a fortune- GAH!" "I'm sorry." My cold grip and response came to me once dragging half of his white furry body out the window. "I lost the power to give a [BEEP] when you murdered my friend." Blueblood, wisely, chose to look down at the town below in ridiculous fear rather than question that fact, front hoofs clutching onto the arm tightly holding on his horn as though trying to pry it off... And failing. Pathetically so. The ridiculous creature frantically glanced back and forth between his position and the man keeping him from falling completely down his oh-so glorious mountain. He began gasping out. "You... You've ruined everything I've worked for!" "You tried to threaten my friends." No malice or anger in those words, but a cold statement of fact. The vengeful deity prepared to cast judgement upon the mortal fool who wronged him and his loved ones. But really, what he really should be concerned over was the green blade humming and so close towards the exposed underbelly, ready to conclude this once and for all. And it didn't take too long for Blueblood to begin bargaining for his life, ready to start bawling like a little [BEEP]. "We-We can make reach an agreement, Stardust!" He started against the currents of wind pouring through the broken window, hing legs flailing on the floor inside for ear life. "There's no... No need for you to... Ah... Do anything drastic... Please...!" ... ... ... "I know I'd be happy to have them, and you, to call my friends..." I could do it... "I know I'd be happy to have them, and you, to call my friends..." End him once and for all... "I know I'd be happy to have them, and you, to call my friends..." A miserable scumbag who waster his life on riches and selfish pursuits... "I know I'd be happy to have them, and you, to call my friends..." Avenge the formerly enslaved lives of countless other creatures, and many others he had wronged... "I know I'd be happy to have them, and you, to call my friends..." Staring into those frightened eyes, reminding me of a child facing his worst fears, pleading and youthful... Far too youthful... "I know I'd be happy to have them, and you, to call my friends..." Just like the children he kept to his will... "I know I'd be happy to have them, and you, to call my friends..." And the young woman who sacrificed herself because of his selfish exploits... "I know I'd be happy to have them, and you, to call my friends..." ... ... ... God... Dammit... "Whoa- Wha...?" Blueblood questioned breathlessly upon being pulled back up from the window, back into the warmth of the throne room. Yet before the [BEEP]tard could even dare exhaling in relief, my leering face loomed closely to his, uncaring is spit touched his face to make the point across. All the better. "The only deal that get you out alive is this..." I began coldly, taking some satisfaction by the stallion looking ready to [BEEP] himself. "The price on my head; stopped. All those slaves you captured; freed. Your position on the throne; stepped down from. Go to Canterlot, and turn yourself in to Celestia and face proper punishment for your crimes. If I ever see you a hoof near Ponyville, I will personally drag your sorry arse to Tartarus, and feed you to the Cerberus!" Already un-liking that image, Blueblood hastily nodded. "A-Agreed!" He consented all too easily. "I'll do as you say! Please, forgive me! It was all Zagreus! He-He gave me no choice! He wanted you gone and used our past rivalry to do so-!" Oh I did not want to hear it. The unicorn yelped, falling right onto the ruined floor and already immediately making a quick retreat, throwing open the doors via desperate hoofs. And promptly being knocked back by a single clawed punch, right down on the floor. Of course, I didn't say anything to him about facing the retribution of those he had wronged too before Canterlot. Not vocally, perhaps. And the former mercenary cracked his knuckles with a satisfied grin, down at the out-cold Prince. "And that may be considered our resignation, your Highness." The male griffon turning to me with a knowing look, allowing himself a small smirk. "Thanks for freeing my family from his clutches, pal. We couldn't stand being in his debt any longer." I simply ignored, gazing back to the pitiful unicorn laying down with an almost peaceful expression. Forgive him, not because he deserves it... "...But because I deserve peace." And in my mind eye's the human Twilight beamed in happiness and pride. And, just this once, I let myself release a visible small smile of my own. ...However, peace could be delivered by other means, too. Blueblood was, pathetic he might be, a spoiled child given his riches than earning them. A child who's misbehaved and gotten away with his mischief for far too long. And since Celestia wouldn't have the courage to deliver the proper punishment, another, real adult should. Like any child who gets out of hand, they must be disciplined. Low groans of agony, before Blueblood found himself, groggily and bruised, belly-first laid across my lap, quickly returning to his sense and struggling in immediate panic. "W-What are you doing?!" Something you never had happen upon you as a colt, little Prince, rolling up my sleeve and rearing back a straight, prepared open hand, other hand keeping the blonde sand tail pulled up. "Consider this a lesson..." Cocking my head with an added thought. "Good practice for when I have kids. Think of it as volunteering." So, Garble has eluded our grasp yet again... I scoffed. Garble was just a teenager biting off more than he could chew. He'll answer for his own actions soon enough. Try as I might, I couldn't bring myself to blame that kid or his minions for what happened in the forest that day too. Nor those mercenaries, currently reuniting with their freed families. Just Blueblood... And Zagreus... ... Was it wrong of me, to blame Blueblood? I pondered this from the open view of the morning sunlight, pouring from over the hills and welcoming the promise of a bright new day. A day where freedom and balance conquer above all else. From below, the kingdom cheered, ponies and other species who have felt oppressed by their former ruler joining in tandem in celebration and forging a new era. Guess even the equines here weren't took keen on Blueblood and his mistreatment of the 'lesser' kinds either. So much for pony superiority. But, again, was it really my place to fault him for what happened to the human Twilight... When it was Sunset, whom was directly under Zagreus' servitude, that forced that version of the person I loved to save me that day...? Perhaps I was just being petty, blaming everyone who had even the slightest connection to Zagreus. ...I couldn't do it. Couldn't bring myself to do to Blueblood what they had done to Twilight... You make that sound like a negative thing, my friend. Starswirl firmly interjected. As I told you, you're more like your pony friends than you ever thought possible. Even when so far away, the impact they've had on you all this time lingers. Compassion, empathy, kindness, loyalty, and all the rest. You've always possessed these qualities, Jack, but it took those six wonderful mares to bring them out of you, and shine beautifully. And those traits shall never leave you, not after all this time. But I still almost did it- ... You know what... Never mind. I was feeling too exhausted to argue what-ifs and possibilities at this point. I removed my glasses for the moment, rubbing weary eyes from lack of sleep. God, all this planning and overthrowing monarchies was harder work than I thought. Pretty sure Twilight would be demanding I slept at this point, so early too. Ha, the irony... ...How did I do it? How did I keep on fighting up to now... Even after what happened...? The ring. The ring... Even concealed from the sun in the shadows of my front body, it still sparkled with pure beauty and radiance, as if to reassure me. Were you saying, Starswirl, that... Twilight's bond lived on through this ring, giving me strength...? In addition, what remains of that other Twilight lives on in that very ring, Jack. The bond between you and the Princess is so powerful, so pure... It can affect even versions of yourselves that aren't directly bonded. That Twilight Sparkle you came to selflessly know and show kindness towards, is returning the favour through that ring. ...Right... Right... ... ... ... Somehow... Just somehow... That made me the littlest bit of feeling better about myself. With a small, warm smile, I pressed the amethyst jewel to my forehead, breathing heavily from my nostrils and closing tired eyes. Good grief, I was tired... And I was already hearing her voice commanding me to get some shuteye. Heh, yes ma'am... Starswirl, know any good bedtime stories? Hmm... My teacher trailed off, playing along and letting the dry humour show. Well, by now your Princess and friends would be freeing my past self and my old friends from the depths of limbo. Oh nice. ... ... ... What? And he laughed in jovial warmth. Oh yes. Happening right now, I should believe. We'll know once the sky turns a completely darkness later on in the day. Suffice to say, this is the tale of a teacher, and good friends, who failed his student, and allowed his own pride to get the better of him. But luckily, that student was saved, by the pure, wonderful magic of friendship... A message to you, to say I'm grateful. To a friend who's kind and never hateful. Accepting me for who I am. Who admittedly makes me happy as a clam. A pursuer of knowledge, her heart pure. Undeserving of her friendship, I'm sure. I am not a hero, or a shining knight. But a warrior, a man, forever thankful to his dear Twilight. A Journey Beyond Sanity: The Movie: Part I... ... ... ... Is it said that on the final days of Equestria, the world would shudder in dread. A tremor of imbalance, spreading through the core and its landscapes to affect the countless populace which occupies the fields, the mountains, the sea and deserts. All who could either wield magic or acknowledge its might would experience apprehension, at the growing darkness soon to come. But before the world could shudder at all, an event of a lifetime occurs in the proud and noble kingdom of Canterlot. A young Princess, gathering countless members of her kind to this glorious spectacle, in hopes of spreading the pure magic of friendship to the land. Kindness, loyalty, honesty and laughter. Generosity and magic. Unaware of the dark winds aimed in Equestria's direction, and the evil which seeks to enslave them all to a fool's whim. Meanwhile, in the darkest corners of the land, a creature birthed from imbalance and what should never have been, plots and schemes for the downfall of his enemies, and the total devastation which would ravage the world for all time, and soon all the worlds, if he isn't stopped. And on the coldest landscape of Mount Everhoof, a young man, bathed in black and coated in his own grief, trails upon the cruel endless snow, ignoring the harsh gusts and coldness seeping into his shoes, in pursuit of ending his pain, once and for all... So... [BEEP]ing... COLD... Let me tell you; snow. Great to look at, wonderful to observe from either indoors or a distance, those beautiful flakes descending from the heavens with grace and coating the land in its white purity with divine, as Rarity might phrase it. Snowstorms? Blizzards? Those still apply to the overall beauty snow brought to the world. You know what wasn't fun, however? Walking in deep snow where even my boots sunk into the freezing stuff, the sensation of water touching socks not always a pleasant experience. Ugh, of all people to call me here, why'd it have to be them...? The only positive side to this was the lack of yeti encounters; I still had nightmarish recollections of facing those monstrosities in an effort to save some dumb ponies' lives, and I didn't fancy facing them again. I have the feeling the journey to our old friends will not be met with any inconvenience this time around. Hmph. I hoped so, I was already taking a major risk just coming back here even to begin with. Hell, accepting the invitation after trying so hard not to be found by any of my friends was dangerous enough. But someone had to insist this was important... Remind me again, teach, what this was all about? How they'd find me, even? Questions I'm certain will be indulged very soon. Vague as ever, I had to huff a little and roll some weary hazel eyes behind the black hood. I believe we are close now. One benefit, apart from admiring the snow when it's not being a pain in the arse for me, to setting foot on this mountain again was cool flapping of my black coat caused from the relentless winds. Everyone knew how bad[BEEP] it was to have a coat, cape or cloak respond to the blowing currents and make you look ten times more epic than you should be. So I'll take what little I'll get over the journey upwards. They better have a meal and hot bath prepared for my arrival. I could with the latter moreso after the last few days. Though then again, I doubt the specific kind I was meeting with had a concept of a hot bath, unless there was some kind of secret cave spa only they were privy towards- Aha...! "Ah, there you are...!" Good grief, didn't my voice sound ridiculously hoarse? How long has it been since I actually talked to another being? Swallowing some saliva and hoping that helps, I beamed over to the mighty Prince standing atop the slope, evidently anticipating my approach. Hands in pocket, I indulged the Yak and strode upwards to meet him. How long has it been, Rutherford? How long since I interacted with any of my friends? Starlight felt too long even now, and Twilight... The other Twilight... ...Anyway. "Surprised you guys managed to find me." I stated conversationally, since my woolly friend seemed to have no response. Odd, maybe he's just tired. "How long has it been, your Highness? Let's see... That's right, I've been summoned! Guess what I've been up to the last month? Go on, guess." Still no reply. Fine, I'll answer anyway, undeterred. "I've partaken in the Griffon Games once every century, officiated a wedding between a zebra and a Manticore. Also named a newborn ninetales pup Miles Prower. Went skiing, though that last one was a bit of a mishap." Reaching my old ally at this point, about his exact height despite my own small stature. "Let me tell you though, never bet against a con artist. Last time almost cost me my... Anyway." I beamed at the Yak in traditional decor yet again, unsure if he saw my smile beneath the darkness. This hood can hide a lot more facial expressions than others, though whatever magic allowed that should be null and voice due to its wearer. "You should not have delayed." Ah, not feeling too shouty today, are we Prince? Fair does, even if it's a little out of character for you. "Any interaction with people I've grown close to puts their lives at risk." I responded, letting a touch of seriousness seep in. "I was in no hurry to come back." Rutherford titled his head, as though contemplating the human behind the black coat and the answer provided for his Highness. "Pink pony misses you." Yes, and I miss Pinkie. And Applejack. And Fluttershy. And Twilight and Spike and Starlight and Rarity and Rainbow. Bon and Lyra, Whooves and Derpy. I missed everyone I ever met in that wonderful town. "I miss them more than life itself..." I wasn't certain if the Yak even heard that, allowing a forced smile to my lips, which has been the norm for me nowadays, and nodding to behind the Prince. "Shall we go?" "...You've changed." And without another word, Rutherford turned his impressive weight around and led me down the next snowy hill, letting me linger brief in thought before following. Oh, I've changed alright Rutherford... More than you could ever understand. The walk and escort didn't last too long; it was only until the top of the next slope for the Prince to pause, and I beside him, to take view of the nearby Yakyakistan in all its old-fashioned glory. ...Except...! "Blimey." I blinked, admittedly impressed. "Look at that!" Things have certainly improved around here, literally! Even from this distance, the sight was glorious. Taller chimneys, wood and metal added to walls and even the reinforced protection outside the Yak village. Massive water wheels and even... Were those metal spikes at the bottom of the large wall preventing intruders from climbing upwards? Jesus, the Yaks have certainly been through a lot since our last get-together; this was quite impressive even for them. Gone with the typical stone and straw in favour of advancing and catching up with the current future. With a smirk, I gently elbowed the Prince's side rich brown fur and added casually, "Oh come on. Be proud of yourselves. How long did it take you to build all this, eh?" "Two days." The stoic and simple answer didn't process until approximately four seconds, the dawning comprehension showing on my obscured features as I quickly looked back from the Yak to the village in utter surprise and incredulity. Two days... Except... "Then we have a problem." Pushing my hood down, finally revealing the unruly dark brown hair which followed, to my neck, unshaven beard and mustache which made me look far older than I truly was, spots in various parts of my average-looking face and hazel determined eyes behind medium glasses. I removed said glasses quickly to wipe off the snow which gathered upon it, putting them back on after and pocketing my hands yet again. "Because this technology, it's far too advanced for your kind. No offense but..." Rutherford seemed directly unfazed from the observation, tilting his head over my way with covered unreadable eyes. "And the Mystics are unease." The Mystics? I met his expression with a frown. "Why, what's happened?" Were they alright? Did something occur to them? Last time I met they looked about ready to drop- No... No, I shouldn't be joking like that. Or ever again... "Many has happened to the Yaks of late, and now we fear it is not simply affecting us." Rutherford, speaking in more comprehending speech and casualness than ever there was of him. Clearly, something was going on with him and presumably his species. "Come." And he strode forwards with purpose, not waiting for me to catch up at all. I didn't linger, though, hoping to see what exactly was happening now. Another imbalance? Something caused by accident to increase Yak intelligence? Intervention from my friends? A spell gone wrong? Whatever it was, something felt really, really wrong. I had a bad feeling about this... As do I, Jack. As do I... Hm... Also whatever takes me out of this damn cold. Wherever there's advanced technology, there are heating systems. 'Scuse me. Pardon me. Coming through. What polite hospitable Yaks; making room for their leader and shoving themselves past me, of at least trying to, whilst I'm following the Prince to our destination. I had to swerve and make use of my incredibly thin physique so I wouldn't directly knock into anyone. I dare say all this walking around Equestria has left my body some positive feedback. But man, just look at what they've done here. Whatever happened to suddenly have the Yak species gain a clearer understanding of modern technology seemed to be doing them favours. Water wheels, windmills, even Yak blacksmiths in some places we walked by, everyone seeming very occupied with their new senses of clarity. Former huts transformed into more stone and hay houses with glass windows, even with the woolly brutes putting up decorations outside their homes and working together. No stomping around, everyone was acting so casual. Oops, almost bruised my neck against two Yaks carrying a bale of hay, quickly ducking beneath the middle as I walked by, hands in pocket and gazing around in pure wonder. Some Yaks were resorting to even standing on their hind legs alone! What the Hell was even happening around me?! Even small food stores were presented. Okay, it looked like they were selling makeshift snow food, but still! I quickly warmed my hands briefly upon passing a nearby campfire, taking in the heat I desperately need upon travel back to this place. Much better, following after Rutherford hurriedly and careful not to bump into anyone, in spite of how crowded it was. And... I dare say I peeked a library at the corner of my eye, just at the end of one 'street.' Christ, Twilight would-! ... She'd have a field day... ... If the Prince took any notice of my expression, he made no acknowledgement, simply grunting as he led me further down the village, if it could be called as such anymore, towards some more isolated part with a familiar hut right before us. Well, seems not everything has changed around here. This hut left some impression here the previous times I visited. I had never risked doing so again before now for the same reasons I refused to visit old friends. It was for the best. But like Starswirl said, this seemed far too important to ignore. Speaking of, you picked up anything while we're here, Starswirl? I... It seems to be transparent. My spiritual mentor responded rather uncertainly, as if in a trance. Never a good sign, that or he was highly intrigued. There is an interference in the air... But not precisely related to the forces of imbalance... And yet... An impatient snort stopped me from hearing more any unique insight, Rutherford already by the entrance atop the two steps and regarding me with exhaling nostrils. "Former pony too distracted. They are waiting for you." "Alright alright." I spread my arms in apology, noting how the snow has gone much lighter since our entry into the village. Sighing, I strode forward to join the Yak Prince, rather eager to see what these mystics wanted this time. Hopefully not just some more pretentious cryptic warnings again about a worldwide threat. I already had that to take care of. I too am intrigued with the purpose behind their summoning you. Perhaps our Yak friends may shed some more light on our enemy's whereabouts. Doubtful, but here's to hoping. "And the fires and the winds and the mountain soil. And the harmony, the chaos and the undeserving..." The smell hit me first, far too recognizable for them as soon as I went through the draped carpet for a door, into the round and rather cozy hut occupied with a handful number of certain aged female woolly creatures. Yep, nothing's seemed to have changed much in here. Save for the campfire lit in the middle of the room... And the smoke above omitting an admittedly sinister atmosphere. Won't lie, I did flinch a little... But not even a cough. There doesn't seem to be any open windows or gaps to let the clouded smoke leave. More voodoo magic or something? "And the waters and the glaciers and the fallen leaves. Nature and entropy which will contrast or unite, unending..." That rather vague and low muttering from one mystic wasn't helping. And judging by all those absurd number of decorations covering her obscured features, this must be the head of them- Ow. Okay I was moving already! Sheesh! Rutherford's shove prompting me to slowly approach the group, careful not to interrupt their... Activity and taking a gentle crossed-legged seat beside the empty spot between two mystics at the Prince's gesture, on some rather rough muddy ground. Yaks care little for rugs except as doors, apparently. Old Yaks especially. ...Was I going native...? Suddenly all hidden eyes were directly on me... Terrific. I could only smile sheepishly and give a short wave. Was I suppose to speak a greeting? Make an acknowledgement to their stares? Stare right back? How did my last greeting go again...? "And the mist and the fog and the endless seas. And the tides to the flowing magma to the starless currents..." The lead mystic trailed off, aged obscured eyes behind graying fur turned my way, her croak-like voice suddenly becoming more clearer as though she returned to the real world. "The chosen one returns to us..." I winced, biting back an urge to snap at calling me any sort of prodigy. Storytelling one-oh-one, be creative without using any 'chosen one' tripe. It's just a recipe for laziness. In any case, I was far from a chosen one for anything. More like a chosen one for utter failure and letting people he loved down. "You should not have delayed child." The presumably wise old Yak started again, head lifting slightly towards the small fire surrounded by her brethren and I. Rutherford remained in the shadows over my shoulder, as if some sort of silent guardian. "The winds of change have arisen, and now the price must be paid for all time." Vague and sinister cryptic as always. I almost bristled at the veiled scolding. "I'm more curious as to how you all managed to find me and send me that letter. No one knew of my location, with all due respect." With what little respect could be mustered in my openly expectant British voice, leaning forward slightly to the heat and forgetting about the cold for a long moment. "There are far more pressing matters than our foresight, child, though they could be considered one and the same, perhaps." The aged Yak responded briskly, one other elder producing a hoofful of dust from a small sack at the side... And throwing it into the fire. Whoa! My body jumped back a little in my sport from the reaction of the flames, puffing more colourful smoke into the air... Funny, they looked like... Images...? Wait, they seemed to be taking shape. Some parts of the smoke were their own colour. Pink, green, blue, gold... All either merging or taking some various forms. What advanced magic have these Yaks gotten themselves into... Or what they always had...? "The mountain is crying, child of the stars." The lead mystic continued rather solemnly, letting the smoke take their amazing shapes, almost looking like a constellation for something. Could barely make out what, though, even cocking my head in befuddlement. "Events what should never be are occurring, and are occurring at this moment..." A more blackened mist, splitting down in two and forming oval shapes, pure darkness with no life to them, almost looking like... I jumped at the opened snapped eyes. "No." I frowned instantly, fingers digging into my knees at the familiar bone-chilling sight from eyes belonging only to one monstrous entity. "We see him in our visions. He haunts the nights of our children, invades their peace in the name of insanity and despair." "That creature..." Rutherford spoke up quietly from behind, probably aware of my visible heavy breathing at the appalling implications made from that demon. "He carries neither the kindness or friendship of other ponies. What is he?" "He..." I swallowed, attempting some measure of calm... And failing. "He is a mistake..." Cruel laughter... Sparkling dying eyes... Hopelessness... "His name is Zagreus..." I at least managed with a glare to the ground, scarcely looking back up to meet their hidden gazes. "A creature born from the imbalance of events changed by my own doing. He wants to... To erase everything from existence and remake the universe in his own image..." I grounded out with self-deprecating grit teeth. For some reason, this felt far too important to share, because... ...Because...! The lead Yak elder prevented me from voicing my startling epiphany, that solemn tone ever present. "And it appears this creature will succeed in his malevolent quest, as events proceed in motion; contrasting the very flow of time and order." More dust thrown into the flames, taking shapes next once producing six coloured clouds... Clouds of colours which I would recognize whom they symbolized in a heartbeat. No... God no! "And six children of magic may pay the ultimate retribution..." No! "Twilight...!" I released a gasp of utter despair and horror. No, if Zagreus was completely targeting them now as opposed to me... "No! It's me he wants dead first! Not them!" I snapped heatedly towards the mystic, all pretenses of respect vanquished in the name of yearning to know the safety of my cherished family. "Are they safe? Are they alright? Is SHE alright?!" I had to know! It was imperative I had to realize! I'll leave right now if they didn't answer my dreaded worries then and there! The mystics seemed to pay no acknowledgement to my passionate concern, throwing even more dust in the cackling fire and... Gah! "THE KING WILL RISE AND FRIENDSHIP FALLS! THE SIX REBEL AND CLIMB SO TALL! IMBALANCE REIGNS AND BALANCE CRAWLS! THE CHAMPIONS OF RIGHTS WILL HEED THE CALL!" A gust of harsh wind, soaring through the flames, and abruptly all sight was revealed, pairs of aged silver eyes all collectively shining through the dark, with the blackest shade reflecting from the lead mystic's frail orbs. I breathed shallowly, unable to look away from the wisdom and raw power emanating from the pair of dark silver staring right back at me, piercing through my fragile soul as though unraveling every aspect, every piece of my existence. "We have gained these powers of foresight." The leader began once again, after the collective cryptic speech of her sisters concluded and those eyes gleamed with pure knowing. "Because magic itself is bleeding into the land." More smoke thrown, revealing green and blue mist forming to that of represented fields and clear skies. "Whereas even those far from reach may play other roles in this malicious scheme of our enemy..." Red and yellow resembling hair... A shape akin to a guitar... A red horn... Two more softer light purple eyes... "From the smallest ladybug to the mightiest lizard, all are becoming affected by what this creatures has done to the other realms. There is far more at risk than you may ever comprehend." The head mystic tilted her aged head. "My boy... You must go." "G-Go...?" I released a small sound, almost akin to a squeak. My limbs were visibly trembling, hazel human eyes wide in horror and awe, simultaneous, realizing what it was Zagreus may actually be doing to the world. His presence... The Yaks becoming more advanced... These elders gaining foresight... All other creatures to be affected by the stream of leaked magic coating the land and transforming them for better or worse... Therefore, causing a boatload more imbalance all because of his existence... ... Because of my existence... "To where it all first began." She instructed, and my body froze by what she was asking. No. No I couldn't- "And there is yet more, for the ending of magic would brings not only the end of life across the lands, or the harmony which binds all together..." What... What could be possibly worse... I had a dreadful and apprehensive feeling my answer was about to come... Right now... Silver eyes glinted once more, sending a shock down my weary spine and goosebumped skin. "The end of all itself." I was already standing up and bolting out the hut before I even realized, my legs on overdrive and autopilot down the busying streets of advanced Yaks which should never be. Evens all happening because of my own recklessness. My decisions to choose helping others in the name of slapping continuity in the face! Starswirl, I need a portal to Ponyville! Right this second! Think rationally, Jack. Gathered magic like this may incite an adverse effect of the already bleeding magic spreading across- I was not taking weeks to walk all the way back, Starswirl! I'm needed now! It was finally time... Time go back home! Time to go see my family again! Time to set things right eternally! Now Starswirl! And the golden shining portal opened right before my running eyes to the entrance of the affected village, and without even hesitation, I rammed through into the welcoming light without a single care. I may have ran away to protect my friends. But by God, I will always come back to protect them too...! Jack Wright as Stardust Balance Kelly Sheridan as Starlight Glimmer Rebecca Shoichet as Sunset Shimmer Jim Miller as King Sombra Vincent Tong as Flash Sentry Andrea Libman as Pinkie Pie/Fluttershy Ashleigh Bell Rainbow Dash/Applejack Tabitha St. Germain as Rarity Cathy Weseluck as Spike Ian Hanlin as Sunburst Zagreus as Zagreus And Tara Strong as Twilight Sparkle A JOURNEY BEYOND SANITY THE MOVIE Protect them until the very ends of...! ... ...Huh... Just the mere sight of the town had me frozen stiff. Even after all this time I recognized this spot off by heart, the same quiet place I preferred going to whenever I needed to be truly alone... Or just for Twilight and I... The Star Hill, as I had dubbed it way back when. The sensation of nostalgia hitting me like a freight train, that Ponyville air breathing into my nostrils with a side of apple. Again, my hands were quivering, swallowing a dry throat and blinking rapidly. Half of me expected all this to be an illusion, a fabrication incited the desperation of my own mind and how immense I missed my dearest friends. Because I was home... Home... Home... I was... I was actually...! How long...? I almost fell on my knees, struggling to keep myself composed and throw my long-sleeved arms up in the air happily, instead my upper limbs dangling helplessly by my sides. After all this time, I was actually home... ... The Hell was everyone...? Even all the way from this hill, I could make out previously the shapes of Equestrians walking to and from the town. So why couldn't I see anyone close by? Were my glasses foggy again...? I believe the local inhabitants, like all fellow Equestrians across the land, are contently attending the first Friendship Festival in Canterlot. Oh... And you neglected to mention this a few minutes ago to helpfully dampen my intense worries for my friends? Well, you were in a hurry. Very funny. Still, a friendship festival. I almost snorted, if not for the severity of the situation, hands in black pockets and still just standing there, unwilling to move for the moment. Sounds like Twilight's getting bolder with spreading the magic of friendship over Equestria. A momentous events, the first of countless more to arise. My aged teacher answered in my mind with a touch of warmth and approval. Every year, a festival shall commence, in celebration for the utter wonders and potential for everyone to make friends with others. Soon enough, all many other species shall partake in the festivities and learn the power and comfort of friendship with every passing year. It is the young Princess, Jack, who shall leave her mark on the world in bringing all life together through friendship and trust. And, wait, don't tell me, she's probably panicking about getting everything done perfectly right this second. You would know her better than many, Jack. I allowed myself a small smirk. Me, Spike, our friends. Everyone close to her, I feel. And it just sounds exactly like something Twilight would do whilst making the best effort not to screw such an important responsibility up. But she'll be fine. With our amazing friends beside her, and the fact she and the others were currently out of danger in the form of Ponyville. ... ... ... ...Shall we proceed? What? O-Oh, yes. Sorry, just needed a moment to collect myself... Heh... Though the spiritual unicorn sounded sympathetic, there was a touch of urgency to his grandfatherly voice. If the Yak's prophecy rings truth, we cannot spare time for hesitancy. I shudder to comprehend what this 'end of all' they predicted could be. And with Zagreus in Ponyville... He would the ample time to do some damage while Twilight wasn't at home... [BEEP]... Okay. Okay... I could do this... Just need a nanosec... ... Inhaling sharply, I made the effort to steel myself, hand in pocket brushing against the cool metallic hilt of a useful defensive weapon, feeling the weight of other tactics on my right wrist and beneath my feet. No time like the present... And I absolutely refuse to allow that corrupt monstrosity to defile my home. We must consider what the mystics meant, however, as we travel there. In addition, there's no confirmation that Zagreus currently dwells within the castle than anywhere else close by. I'll check the Forest and the abandoned ruined castle there after my extensive search through my old home, regardless how nostalgic and painful it will be. Because every part of my body and soul were in agreement that I never, ever deserved to set foot inside that wonderful castle again, its glimmering structure from this distance causing a lump in my traveling throat. And try as I might, I couldn't rid myself of the nostalgia, the memories which hit me like an avalanche of rocks with every area and spot I walked by. Ponyville may seem empty for the moment, but my heart and mind filled all the spot for them. Because I was seeing ponies, ponies everywhere. All trotting by merrily, conversing with one another, eating together, playing ball at the nearby park with picnics and flying kites. All equines without a shred of fear or apprehension in their hearts, totally in peace and content with the lives as it should be. None of these ponies ever deserved to experience such travesties but bliss and love. Sometimes I always envied them of that. It was all coming back to me, piece by piece, and my heart was lerching upwards and threatening to be vomited from my mouth from the heavy flashbacks and the sensation of how much I desperately missed being here... Home is where the heart is, my boy. You should never feel alienated from returning, even if you deem yourself unworthy. ... Huh...? Oh, look Starswirl. I pointed, almost in excitement. That was where I first appeared in this world! How the Hell could I eve remember the exact spot I woke up on?! "He's waking up..." "I can see that." "What do you think's wrong with him?" "Maybe he's had too much sugar." Where...? Who...? What...? "Mister...? Hey mister...! Wake up!" I remembered, faintly smiling at the nostalgia whilst observing the spot on the ground, how hopelessly confused and bewildered I felt, suddenly appearing in a cartoon world after falling asleep back in my home world. The bafflement of being greeted by Bon and Lyra, soon followed with utter despair and incredulity at being transformed into a pony. Sighing rather depressingly, I continued onwards, the memories getting to me and threatening to drown my state. Shouldn't really be wasting any time with the end of the world presumably on the horizon. But still, I remember the state of who I was, back then. A nineteen-year-old boy, suddenly uprooted from my world unaware and thrust into a land which relied on magic and compassion, utterly lost, frightened and alone. It didn't take long for me to realize that I wasn't alone, but refused to admit it even to myself. Back then, I judged myself a lost cause - though, that hasn't really changed all too much - adamant in keeping Twilight and everyone out from knowing the real me. Because I was afraid of opening my heart again... ...Had I not been so stubborn, what would have changed, I wonder? What would have happened to me had I accepted their friendship and kindness right off the bat, opening myself to them and letting those six wonderful mares and one amazing dragon know the real me, much much earlier? Would have I been more happy? More jovial and party-like? Always attending events and places I was never really a fan of for the sake of appeasing my friends? Would Twilight and I have, at a much earlier time...? ...Well, it was unhealthy to dwell on what-ifs all the time. The past couldn't be changed, even if you wanted it to... Heh, or in Starlight's case, had the power to. Huh, I recognized that bench. I think it was the first time Twilight and I had a real genuine civil conversation, a sneaky means on the back then unicorn's part to pry more about myself, and make a real new friend. "You're a writer?" "Well I've never published any books. Just some stories in my spare time for others to enjoy reading. I'm not quite there yet. I plan to get become an author someday." "Oh. You never really struck me as a writer, Stardust." "Did I ever strike you as anything?" "Trying, for a start. So, do others enjoy your work then?" "I certainly hope so. But my work is... average at best. I dabble here and there. Writing is arguably the best thing I excel at... if you don't count being a sarcastic grumpy loner. There are still so many flaws with my writing I wish to correct, and one day will. My profession as an author won't be happening anytime soon." "So that's your dream then, to become an author." How back then she kept calling me by the Equestrian name I chose. Ha, even to my mind it felt surreal for her to address me without my real name; only Twilight ever had the right to call me as such on this planet. Was still weird even when it wasn't specifically her addressing me. The Midnight version I encountered on my runaway travels- ... ...Moving on... You can't keep brushing the issue off indefinitely, Jack. You must address before it eats away at you. I'll think about it. Later. Right now, Starswirl, Zagreus was our biggest priority. I could start worrying and beating myself up for letting everyone down afterwards, when I'm either dead or beginning at Twilight and everyone's hoofs for forgiveness. Nothing sounded more appropriate. Jack. You can't keep doing to yourself- I could do whatever I damn well like to myself, Starswirl. You may be my teacher, but you're NOT my caretaker. If I'm guilty for everything that's happened, then I will shoulder the responsibility. Let it crush me if that happens. The point of the matter was I didn't deserve them. Pinkie's laughter. Rarity's generosity. Fluttershy's kindness. Applejack's honesty. Rainbow's loyalty. Twilight's magic. All their smiles of hope and joy, their offered hooves and embraces. Spike accepting me as his own fatherly parent. Starlight viewing me as some older sibling. Sunset and friend's offered hands for support and standing by me against whatever threat consumed their home. "You... You've ruined everything I've worked for!" "You tried to threaten my friends." Compassion. Love. Admiration. Friendship. None of those I ever worked for earning, all handed to me on a silver platter. A pathetic manchild with autism and a passion for getting himself almost killed, repeatedly, in the name of some noble crusade of putting himself in risk first in favour of keeping his loved ones safe and from harm's way. Even when they follow him... Follow ME into battle... And that was why I chose to left... I couldn't take that anymore... I left because I was a coward... ...Ha... Ha... A glint caught the corner of my eye, bowed head glancing down remorsefully to the hand bearing the promise ring. The vow to keep Twilight safe and happy for all time. I slowly pulled my hand out, the purple gem attached to the one-of-a-pair jewelry gleaming beneath the warm sun, reminding me painfully of those angelic sparkling violet eyes. "Nopony is beyond friendship, Jack." ...I hope your festival goes amazingly, Twilight. You, Spike, Starlight, everyone... All deserve the best time for all your hardships- What the... Gah...! The suddenly violent trembling from the ground almost had me fall over, quickly clutching onto a nearby streetlamp for support, the pathway beneath me feeling more than ready to crack open. Which, thankfully, died down as soon as it begun, and I breathed heavily, effort to compose myself and steadily removing myself from the lamp. What the Hell was happening now...? Jack... Starswirl, for a rare time, sounded unusually apprehensive. It seems we are about to be welcomed with some new visitors... Huh...? The [BEEP]...?! My ears had picked up on the sounds, noting the shadow of clouds suddenly snuffing out the sunlight blazing to the beautiful small town and gazed upwards in wonder, taken back by A. The sudden black clouds encompassing the formerly peaceful blue skies. And B. The few massive airships accompanying said ominous clouds. Zagreus?! Something else. Look to your left, Jack! And so I did... And I immediately sprung into action, from the sight of a stampede of multi-coloured Equestrians blatantly being chased by huge wool creatures into Ponyville. The screams and cries for help told me all I needed to know. And I refused to let any invaders defile our home! Whoa! That was a close one! And thankfully only the sensation of scraped knees and nothing much else. I had enough bruises to last a lifetime so any additions would be like counting sheep. "Go! GO!" I practically roared for the ponies I helped push out the way of falling debris. And that soon became the least of my concerns. Insert classic superhero scene here of innocent beings cowering at a wall, some villainous brute minion slowly approaching their trembling states to do God knows what. And boom, saved at the last minute. Except, no heroes here. Or superpowers. Just a man, a short barely six foot tall bearded human in need of a serious bath and shave, with some sick jet-rocket boots charging right into the white and black creature, knocking the unprepared brute right into a nearby abandoned food cart. I'll pay for the damages later. "Run!" I practically snarled to the green and yellow mares, whom did as instructed in a fright and went to join their kind deeper into the town square. Just as that happened, my hazel eyes caught the sight of more ponies being backed against a corner by two of those creatures. Oh no they don't. You come into my town? Terrify the populace? And expect little resistance? Regardless how long I've been absent, this was MY town. My home! I'll give these clowns the same treatment I handed to that Ursaminor and those Changelings, long ago when they invaded Ponyville. The white furry brutes in black chest armour didn't stand a chance. It was incredible how much I was withstanding against their metallic protective wear. It didn't hurt all that much. With the two knocked back together from my elbow to one's head and meeting the other's, I settled down on the ground and gestured to the group of five. "Go, join the others!" They all too happily obliged, not even a glance of gratitude. They were probably scared of me as much as they were of these- Oh what now?! I struggled to latch onto a nearby table, almost knocking it over and me with it, from the violently vibrations on the ground, glaring up in surprise followed with pure rage at what caused the short and brief earthquakes. Those sinister-looking black airships. They were firing harpoons into the many roofs of various town buildings, as though dropping the anchors for their proper invasion, and were currently slowly descending. I hoped it would never had arisen to this. Starswirl murmured in clear resignation, as though the sight of an invading species was somewhat an inconvenience. But it seems Zagreus has been anticipating our arrival after all, and prepared for this exact hypothesis. My focus lasted on the lowering black ships upon composure until the next following sight of ponies being chased relentlessly by more of those guard things; more of which I easily dispatched. Being on the run helps you learn a few tricks. For example; a hidden blade produced above the wrist attached to a magically endless chain spawning out from somewhere else, courtesy of my good teacher. One swing and the three goat-looking furry humanoids in armour and masks tripped over, unceremonious, allowing the next batch of equines to reach shelter wherever it was they were all fleeing towards. I'll keep all these creatures at bay, holding out until these escaping ponies could reach safety. The current ground forces were low in number, apparently, judging by the brief glance around the outer layer of the town. Facing an entire army by yourself, Jack. Starswirl almost sounded fondly exasperated. How much your Princess would disapprove. Well, what else was new? "Canterlot has fallen!" One pony cried out in terror, some unicorn stallion galloping by as he exclaimed this information. "They're coming!" Some blood drained from my face. No... Events that should be are in motion, Jack. Starswirl immediately attempted to reassure his apprehensive pupil. Twilight and the rest are facing their latest opposition and their forces. And like always, they will prevail. Provided that Zagreus hasn't interfered with these events in question, which seemed depressingly likely. The Storm King has finally made his move, I take it? That mental inquiry was put on hold by the immediate stomping and directing my concentration on the group of guards heading right towards me, wielding no weapons but their clenched fists. Big mistake on their part. These rocket boots took some time to handle and get use to, but in the end I got some skill over them, immediately flying out of the way like a massive jump, landing perfectly on a tiled rooftop and maintaining my balance, hand firm on the material and daring these creatures to follow. These were the infamous army of the Storm King which forced pirates to abandon their ways and incited hippogriffs into hiding? Either all I've learnt and practiced since leaving home has made me stronger and flexible than ever - which I truly doubted - or there were just big pushovers. An army of Bulk Bicep's, perhaps. Speaking of whom, I think I just saw the ridiculously massive pegasus flee by, too. But regardless, the minions did pursue me, climbing up the building with sheer intent... Until I firmly kicked them all down to the ground without major difficulty. Was this invasion force on the lowest setting of difficulty? I've fought Diamond Dogs more troublesome than these guys! Oops! Almost missed another pony about to get captured, firing my chained blade to the ground and pulling myself along, shoulder impacting the side of another grunting soldier and flinching myself from hitting such armour. Okay, that one I felt! But the pony made a break for it, thankfully. No use standing there and gawking like a tool. I stood upwards after prying the blade from the ground, pulled back above my sleeved wrist and started rubbing my shoulder soothingly for a brief moment. Give it two seconds, then I'll deal with the rest- A recognizable magic blast sounded too closely from behind me, forcing me to whirl at another furry humanoid being blasted away midair before it could impact into me. But that wasn't the most shocking thing for me that particular moment. "I knew you wouldn't just leave your friends to fight against something like this!" Stunned hazel eyes gazed over with mixtures of shock, incredulity and excitement from the sight of the pink witty unicorn, finding myself smiling brightly and genuinely for the first time in weeks. "Starlight!" I couldn't help but call out in utter relief and joy, the sheer fact that one good friend who was like a sister to me seemed perfectly okay and unharmed. The powerful and skillful mare with lilac eyes and blue and purple mane beamed right back, despite the present crisis, before then calling back in sudden horror. "Look out!" Hm? Oh! That fist almost caught me by the skin of his teeth, quickly leaning away from the extended limb and taking advantage at the charging creature's back, one firm boot pressed intently against the black armour. A second later resulted in him flying into a wall, and forcing myself skidding a few feet back before regaining composure. Rather a dangerous thing to do on my part, but beggars couldn't be choosers at this point. Besides, it's not as if I even cared what happened to me anymore... Nor have I ever, really. Five more of them chasing after innocent equines were flown back from hitting a strong blue shield, Starlight releasing her magic with a short pant. "That's the last of the evacuees." The pink mare announced, hurrying over to my side with a serious and weary expression. "We shouldn't stick around too long or-" I couldn't resist myself, mind and heart driven to instantly tightly embrace the mare on the spot, whom. after a moment of startled shock, wrapped front pink fur limbs around my neck right in response. Situation aside, you don't know how much it meant for me to see her again. An old friend and one of countless many whom I missed severely. Despite our last encounter being more recent than the rest. "I'm so glad you're okay!" We both found ourselves saying together in joy and relief, blinking for a moment together... Then laughing shortly, Starlight taking the lead this time, "After we heard some 'creature' fought off a den of Manticores invading Thorax's territory a month back, we were starting to think... Never mind." And she grinned lightly, pushing my arm with relieved affection. "I knew you would come back sooner or later. As did Twilight-" "Oh for pete's sake!" Another familiar and welcoming feminine voice snapped rather incredulously. "Save the reunion hugs for later when we're not being invaded by some Storm King and his whole army!" "Trixie!" I called out in surprise and total happiness, glad to see the blue unicorn too, whom too the liberty of tripping up two more huge soldiers with a long rope and instantly tying their limbs up with expert magic. Hasn't someone been practicing? However, the magician was in no mood for small talk or exchanging pleasantries. "We need to catch up with everypony else! I the Great and Powerful Trixie refuse to be captured by some embarrassing brutes! So let's go already!" And headed on her way further into the invaded town hurriedly, Starlight and I proceeding to share a look. "I think I liked her better when she took things with a grain of salt." Starlight managed to quip in light humour, before glancing upwards at the descending airships with a newfound grim expression. "But she's right; reinforcements should be joining them any minute now. We have to reach shelter at the Town Hall. Come on!" The Town Hall? "Rather a ill-fated place to decide shelter for at this instance, Starlight." A faint smile, perhaps resembling that of reminiscence. "To be fair, Stardust, we don't exactly have many other options at this point." Oh it felt good to team up and kick some arse alongside this mare again! With any friend really, as Starlight and I owned some goat armoured scrubs with combined technology and magic as we passed through the streets hurriedly, Trixie taking the lead and rather impressively dodging the clutches of other minions herself, leaving us to clean the garbage up behind once she distracted them enough. And from the look on Starlight's face as we kicked some goat butt together, I wasn't the only one who missed spending any time with a good friend. Blue magic blasts and shield mixed with the sounds of rocket boots and the unsheathing of a hidden blade. Oh, I was careful, mind you, not to directly hit these creatures with said blade but the chain instead. Really the thing was used for climbing, stability or intimidation tactics. The lightsaber couldn't be relied on forever, secured deep in my black pocket. But yes, it felt more than satisfying to do this again with Starlight, considering all those other times we kicked some major [BEEP] together against a gen one Tirek, some numerous species and others. We made a good team, and it especially worked better since Starlight was taught a few things from you-know-who. I was grinning a lot more today than I had in months. It felt wonderful! ... Shame it wouldn't last before reality and reminders hammered home soon enough. But for now. "Nice look, by the way." Starlight grunted amidst her banter, stunning one guard with a shield and letting me plow right into him, knocking the pathetically weak creature into a glass window. Even though some of them had shields which seemed to deflect magic, that hardly deterred Starlight. "Black's good on you." "You like?" I ducked beneath a swinging arm, knocking it upwards with the metal wear around my right wrist followed with a swift whirl, knocking the same wrist harshly into the side of the goat's face. "Organization XIII, isn't it?" Starlight teleported with a quick blue flash, allowing two more minions to crash harshly into one another hysterically, blast them away into others like bowling balls to pins. "I think you once said you always wanted one of their coats." One swift ascension via the boots, and a fall on the back neck of the next furry white soldier, knocking him down for the count. Another one grabbing me from behind met with a swift back headbutt into his armoured face, but still becoming a pushover. "Glad you paid attention to my wishes regardless how many times you died against the boss." "It's not easy on hard mode, Stardust." The mare flashed out of the way of another barreling soldier, letting him knock into three others just like that. "You try playing a video game for the first time on the highest difficulty." Amazing how we didn't break stride or concentration during our banter, standing back to back briefly before more magic and rocket boot blazed around, more of our enemies being knocked down or into one another pitifully. "It proud mode, my dear. Besides, the highest in the game is critical mode... Which I've beaten on my first try." "Not strictly on level one though, isn't that right-?" "How can you two be bantering at a time like this?!" Trixie called out next irritably, interrupting the flow and waving us over impatiently after dunking one minion into a conjured pool of jelly. "Come on already, before we're left behind!" "...She's still struggling on beginner mode." Starlight clarified behind the source to Trixie's annoyance as we hurriedly followed after the blue trickster. "Guess Trixie's not really thrilled with others being better at games without breaking a sweat." Oh, how much I had missed this! A few corners around, down some more streets, it was all coming back to me in a heartbeat, recognizing and recalling what street led to where, all the pathways and their destinations, knowing instantly from my memories the entire layout of the town I had resided in for so long. A place I had come to eventually address as home. Ponyville. A town of peace and serenity when Twilight and the others weren't causing a ruckus and trouble wasn't knocking at our doorstep. Small and quiet, just how I always liked it. A town which had always beckoned for me to return. And now, under siege by a malevolent King and his invading forces. But not for much longer, if Twilight and our friends could save the world yet again soon enough. Which I know they will. I may not believe in myself or a lot other things anymore... But I would, and will, always believe in them. Town Hall was in plain sight, at the center of the whole area, and we were welcomed by several guards of Canterlot and Crystal Empire origins alike, the numerous pegasi and unicorns instantly spotting our approach and pointed clean spears our way, forming a protective semi-circle around the entrance into the tall main building where presumably all the ponies who managed to escape the initial invasion escaped towards. I wasn't even fazed by the lack of trust and spears being pointed my way, moreso disappointed yet not really surprised by, again, the lack of Earth Pony guards. Seriously, Earth Ponies were the real underdogs of Equestria. Haven't the likes of Applejack and I - when I became a gold Earth Pony with unkempt hair and beard since arriving into this world - proved their worth? We do the most out of all others in Equestria, [BEEP]holes! Interesting how you consider yourself a pony still, Jack, in spite of previous claims from yourself that you no longer deem yourself deserving to eve be compared to our fellow equines. I pointedly ignored Starswirl's musing, Starlight and I approaching at the steps where Trixie waved over, the pink unicorn pausing with me briefly to the guards and addressing out-loud with assurance. "It's okay. He's with us!" Skepticism and doubt spread all over their features. Starlight huffed, already looking ready to roll her eyes. "It's Stardust Balance! You know, the alien? The man who saved our lives a bazillion times already? That Stardust Balance?" Whom was no longer worthy of even wielding that name any further, but I dared not interject that at this time. Starlight's words had an effect, and I pretended those glimmers in the guard's eyes weren't portrayed that of hope, instead relieved that they slowly lowered their weapons and allowed us entry, stepping aside. "About time!" Trixie called out, not even halfway indoors yet and looking pleased herself that we've caught up. "Now let's get inside before more of those creatures arrive-!" And sounds of more stomping cut the magician mare off, every one of us outside snapping their heads in the direction of the various feet heading our way, an air of dread passing through our beings. Ah [BEEP]. "Get indoors, NOW!" I practically roared without being patient for argument, grabbing the first startled guards by the tail and pulling him behind, prompting the others to break formation with the drop of a hat and began retreating into the tall round building, knowing better than to argue with the famous - or infamous varying on who one converses with - Twilight Warrior. Though I never deserved to be addressed as that again either. Starlight and Trixie stepped between the doors and steps themselves for the guards to pass, soon both grabbing me by the back with their teeth and dragging me in behind them, probably thinking that I would stay outside to hold them off so the ponies could further barricade themselves in. Damn... They knew me too well. Sound of a buzzing instrument, followed with Starlight then whirling around to face the guards with us in the entrance, a stern expression rivaling that of Twilight's. "Find everything suitable enough to barricade the doors and windows! And don't waste any time!" The pegasi and unicorns in gold and blue armour obeyed at once, setting straight to work as we proceeded to move out of the way, the pink unicorn then turning to me with a sudden sheepish expression, the sonic screwdriver she used to locked the doors hovering in a blue hue then onto her hoof, held out before me. "I've been borrowing this since you kinda left it with me back at CHS. Hope you didn't mind." Heh, you made it sound as if that wasn't intentional on my part, my dear. I gently pushed the hoof back, allowing myself a small reassuring smile at her perplexed expression. "You're making better use of it than I, I'm sure." And she smiled right back, if a bit uncertain. Trixie then proceeded to snort. "Some things never change." Before smirking at me rather faintly. "So, this is what you actually look like, huh?" Pink eyes gazed up and down as if in examination frowning quite softly. "Well, colour me not impressed." Both my brows perked up. "And you're anything to be desired yourself, Trixie." She snorted. "Impudent." "Spoiled brat." "Rude human." "Sniveling pony." Pink and hazel eyes exchanged a firm stare down... Before the pretense ended and we both smiled lightly, not really hugging like Starlight and I had but the blue magician opting to patting a hoof on my leg. Closest to affection she might ever give me, while Starlight was smiling in bemused fondness. "Hate to say it, but you've no idea how much I missed our own bantering, Stardust." I was about to say the same, except someone else cut me off. "Stardust...?" Another welcoming voice from an old friend. It's a nostalgic wonderland up in here! "Stardust, is that really you...?" Oh, and another familiar tone! Male this time! I couldn't help but grin at the two approaching cream and brown Earth Ponies, both of whom regarded me in open puzzlement and wonder. Gently, I knelt downwards to their eye level, permitting a small smile of happiness and further relief that they were okay too. "Hello Bon. Doctor." Wooves gasped, whereas Bon Bon looked more than ready to cry at the welcoming sight of an old friend. The cream Earth Pony with dark blue eyes and blue and pink hair and tail waster no time in tightly embracing me, and I eagerly returned the hugging, often missing the hugs anyhow. Hugs were nice, and these Equestrians excelled at them. Plus, it was really, really good to see them again... It's always a pleasure, and joy, to see old friends and family yet again when they're safe and unharmed. Damn right- ...Wait... After pulling back, I glanced over Bon's shoulder curiously and frowned. "Where's Lyra?" The two were usually inseparable. "And Derpy?" Immediately the mood lessened. "Derpy..." Whooves already started, sounding awfully strained with head bowed to the red carpet and teeth uncharacteristically grit. "She... They..." "We couldn't save them in time." Even Starlight and Trixie looked immediately depressed from the subject as Bon's drained voice explained, dying down by several degrees with clear regret shining behind those blue eyes. "They didn't manage to escape them... There's this creature... The Storm King... He has an army, led by a unicorn named Tempest... And they... They..." And another, more posh yet still defeated tone finished for the struggling mare, causing eyes to turn with my own widening in genuine surprise. "We were completely taken by surprise, ill-prepared for the invasion which followed." "Octavia..." I whispered to the grey Earth Pony with tired pink eyes and black long mane tenderly. In answer, she provided a small, drained smile. "Glad to see you've finally come to your senses and returned home, Stardust, despite how a little late you are." No bite or jab to her tone, but it still hit me with a pang of regret and shame, my own mouth thinned. "A handful of us managed to flee by the train, but that didn't stop the King's forces from pursuing us all the way back to Ponyville, clearly..." "Everyone else was captured and didn't have time to flee." Starlight continued for the Earth Pony, looking severely distraught whilst taking a step forward. "The Princesses... Were turned to stone..." From the corner of my eye, Whooves flinched in despair. "But Twilight and the others... Disappeared..." Lilac eyes gazed downwards herself. "We were so powerless to do anything to stop this..." Slowly, I found myself leaning back against the wall in a sat position, regarding these despaired ponies with sympathy and empathy. Because I understood perfectly what it meant to be thoroughly powerless to protect the people you care about. "Please..." "Go home..." "Don't do this..." "Go to your friends..." I released a breath I wasn't even aware I was holding, enough in time to hear Bon state rather hopefully with rekindled faith. "But now that you're back, Stardust, we can finally return the fight and get our friends back! You'll be more than to inspire and rally other free ponies to our cause-" "Don't call me that." The abrupt, and rather harsh on my part, order had the cream mare hesitate, beginning to frown uncertainly. "B-But Stardust, we need-" "I said." I practically hissed through grit teeth. "DON'T call me that... I don't deserve the name Stardust any longer!" And forced myself upwards, standing away from the five startled equines and turning to face the window which had yet to be reinforced itself. With the clear sight of my destination right before me. "What's his problem...?" Trixie whispered no doubt to Starlight in bewilderment. "Oh who am I kidding? He's always had a problem...!" I didn't even deserve to be home... But that was neither here or there. What matters for me are two more crucial things; one of which involved getting my friends out of trouble and somewhere where I din't have to worry too much. But where... Ah! "The underground lake." I then announced before anyone else could speak up and try to persuade me to help further, looking back to my friends with a certain nod. "Where everyone was evacuated to the last time the town was invaded. You'd all be safe there." Starlight frowned, likely catching the emphasis on 'you,' whereas Bon nodded in realization. "When that monster Tirek was sucking the magic out of everypony! We can sneak out over there and draw out a strategy to retaliate over there." "In a more secluded and hidden location!" Whooves caught on almost gleefully, hope beginning to shine in innocent light eyes. "They'd never find us, especially in the Everfree Forest!" "Uh." Trixie looked between the two Earth Ponies with a expression known as skeptic. "Is Trixie the only one seeing some holes in this plan...?" I smiled faintly. Glad that Trixie's inconsistency with referring herself between first and third person hasn't changed in the slightest. It was appealing to the warmer parts of my shattered heart, all this... Being in their presence once again, exhaling softly with folded arms of relief and small wonder. If Lyra and Derpy were here, it'd all be complete. And let's not forget Vinyl. ...They'll be saved. Twilight and the others would save them soon enough. I know it... Right Starswirl...? "That's the plan then?" Octavia inquired with a soft thoughtful look between the other ponies and I. "Get everypony to a more concealed location and craft a counterattack against our new foe together? We have to worry about getting there." "Exactly!" Trixie responded eagerly. Meanwhile, Starlight was gazing at me with open suspicion. What? Was there something on my face? More than usual? "How in Equestria are we going to sneak a whole crowd of ponies over there without alerting those things outside?!" That was a good question, to be fair... Starswirl, how soon could you open another portal. The teacher sounded wholly apologetic. Not for another six hours, I'm afraid Jack. Damn! We wouldn't have enough time... So how would...? An elderly voice cleared her throat, and our surprised gazes fixed next on the light sand brown Earth Pony by the doorway, eyes glinting behind her own glasses with a rather knowing small smile. "I may know a means of getting everyone there safe and without anyone following." The Mayor of Ponyville announced with an expression akin to smug. Mayor ex machima alright. "When this building started upon its foundation, the ponies wished for it to be a place for stability and safety among fellow ponykind." Secret passage. "In case, should any serious threat arise, there would always be a means to evacuating every citizen in these walls for the purpose of escorting them away from the danger." Secret passage. "Though to this day, the means of escape has only ever been used once, and that roughly six decades go." Secret passage. Mayor Mare, after having guided us towards the bookshelf upon the second floor, turned to us with a light rather knowing grin and simply pulled back one book from the second row to the left. The cogs started turning as she spoke. "Now, of all times, seems the most appropriate to utilize these means once again." Called it; secret passage. Though why it was even built on the second floor just screamed design floor. Ponies and their architecture. "All we have to do now then is evacuate everyone down there!" Whooves stated gleefully, renewed hope expressed behind glinting cyan eyes, once everyone got over their shock at the sight of a secret staircase into darkness before us. "Just organize an orderly cue and voila!" Which would still take time, of which there was decreasingly little every passing moment. And judging from the doubtful expression on Octavia and Trixie's equine features, I wasn't the only one considering this. "Where exactly do these tunnels lead?" Starlight inquired as she peeked downwards into the dark, frowning in skepticism. "An underground network of tunnels which leads to many exits out of Ponyville from a distance. Assuming if, of course, the Diamond Dogs haven't burrowed through these special tunnels reserved only for us ponies over the years, but we needn't worry." The light brown Mayor waved dismissively, keeping a placating smile in spite of dire times. "I've memorized the layout from a map which I've studied extensively since my first days as Mayor, I know where precisely to go if we are to reach the Everfree Forest." ...And we never thought of using these tunnels when Tirek struck? Nightmare Moon? The Changelings? Would've been the perfect time as opposed to evacuating out in the open. Especially when there was plenty of time to do so! "We'd have to hurry." Bon stated next solemnly, deep blue gaze glancing between the room's occupants and scarcely achieving little to mask her pain. My own mouth thinned. The mental image of Lyra being enslaved by a madman was no more appealing to me as it was to you, Bon. "The Storm King's forces could try forcing their way in any minute." Starlight nodded, turning back fully to face everyone with a determined nod, with one lingering glance, I noticed, my direction. "We'll need to gather everyone up here now. Somepony should also go down and scout through those tunnels to make sure they're safe first." Trixie visibly shuddered, of course. "Ugh, going down into some spooky tunnels made a hundred years ago? This just isn't my kind of day." Then acknowledging the pointed stares her way, prompting the unicorn's frown. "What?" "Thanks for volunteering, Trixie." The blue mare's jaw fell agape once the words processed, and Starlight barely smiled before addressing everyone else again. "We might need that map too, for cautionary reasons." The Mayor nodded lightly. "Agreed. I'll go retrieve it, though it may take a minute; it has been a while since I last took a look at it. The map could really be anywhere." Because THAT'S what we want to hear. "I shall accompany you in searching for it." Whooves stepped up, probably looking for any excuse to be useful and stepping beside his fellow Earth Pony. "Two heads are better than one, after all." And both immediately left for the Mayor's office, leaving only four in the room left. Octavia decided to step forward then, looking deathly serious not seen since when we fought Chrysalis, Ahiuzotl and the Chimera together. Christ that was ages ago. "We'll go rally the others and make sure everyone's prepared for the route ahead." Bon nodded in agreement, pairs of eyes meeting my own for a long moment. Bon's lingered, but the intense expression and what her deep ocean orbs were attempting to convey prompted a small shudder from my shoulders, the cream mare then turning and accompanying the musician back downstairs, where everyone else awaited for any good news. Bon's expecting me to help. They all were... And that was the massive issue in this predicament. I couldn't help. Not this time... Not in the way they believed. "Great, the Great and Powerful Trixie has to be the one tasked with scouting ahead some dark caves..." The dark blue unicorn with silver mane and tail in a magician's attire grumbled out-loud as she began stepping into the dark narrow passageway, that disgruntled voice dying down over time the further Trixie ventured. Starlight rolled faintly humoured lilac eyes, unable to repress her smirk before turning to face me now that there were only two. "Some things never change, huh?" I shrugged, and then Starlight turned completely serious, painfully reminding me, by stance and facial expression alone, of a certain alicorn when she was taking things seriously. The stern voice didn't help dissuade me. "We'll need to draw up a plan of retaking Equestria from the Storm King and his army... Unless..." I answered the trailed off question knowingly. "Twilight and the others will triumph, Starlight." Eyes glimmered next in hope and relief. "Yeah these events were suppose to happen. Cliche villain takes over, gets beaten and sent packing in the end. Probably a massive party afterwards celebrating the freedom of Equestria." "I wouldn't put it past them not to continue with the Friendship Festival once this is all over." The pink mare replied in faint humour, corner of muzzle perked up amidst her subdued voice next. "She was hoping you'd show up there, you know." A short chuckle. "We all were, of course, but Twilight..." Lilac eyes stared firmly upwards, piercing through my broken soul. "She hoped you'd show up at least for the first ever festival to celebrate friendship. Rainbow Dash jested that this whole event was just one means of getting your attention." "A festival? With loud music and all the ponies in Equestria gathered?" I smirked faintly, folding my arms and indulging my good friend. "Because the last time that happened worked out so well for me." It was almost impossible, trying to hide the bitterness and drained soul from my parched voice. The damage was done and little could be done. I was dying and there was no remedy; no magical spell of power of friendship could save me this time. It was over for me. That's the end of it. Done and dusted. "I suppose," Starlight piqued up next, evidently sensing my thoughts and attempting to change the subject. "All we really have to do then is wait for all this to blow over, if our friends have got this covered." Though something in her resigned tone suggest sitting and hiding didn't suit the typically energetic unicorn well. Same here. "Might be a good time to catch up, huh?" ... I simply sent Starlight a look, hazel eyes blinking right back at lilac, letting my expressions and stare tell everything in place of vocal words. The unicorn knew me enough by then, I should hope, that she understood my intent. Her smile wavered, but Starlight pressed on still. "Now that you're back, I'm sure you have a lot of stories to share about your travels all over Equestria. You should've seen how many reports Twilight got over sightings of you across the land. There was a really funny one about spotting a 'suspicious looking creature' battling a group of bandits in Saddle Arabia... Heh..." I kept on staring. "Or when we thought, for a long moment, you were really gone after saving some of Shining Armor's guards from a bunch of yeti and fell down a dark hole atop the mountains." Starlight attempted and failed a humoured smile, the expression rather discouraging than anything, cracking from my own stare and managing a weak chuckle, glancing away briefly. "That was... Well, not funny per se, but... No it wasn't really a fun time at all..." ... "..." ... "..." ... And, finally, she acknowledged the harsh truth, turning back to me with a pained sight and hesitant lilac eyes, practically pleading me not to go through with my plan. "Why do you have to go...?" I couldn't help but soften myself, lowering down on one knee to eye level and revealing just how sorry I was about doing this. "I have to get to the castle." Were my gentle but resolved words, a hand reaching out to gently clasp a hoof meeting halfway, giving the pink fur a supportive squeeze, and allowing me to grin faintly, weak and pathetically so. "There's something I have to do, no matter what. And we all have our own pathways to go." "Then let me come with you. Whatever's happening we can face it together." "These ponies need you-" "Your friends need you." Starlight cut me off firmly, frowning, severe passion blazing in those light purple orbs regarding blue-green right back. "Eight months without you has done more harm than good, Stardust." " "Don't call me... Eight months...?" It's not fair for you to fight these battles alone! You need us, please, let your friends help you... Let your family help!" Starlight's other words almost died out on me, upon hearing the dreaded confirmation of exactly how long I had been gone for. Eight months... Huh... With that, I stood back up once again, to Starlight's hopeless gaze. "I'd be more content with my friends being safe and well hidden for the time being." I stared back down at the clearly protestant unicorn, swallowing the many pangs of regret threatening to choke me for letting my sister down this way. "I've relied heavily on others for far too long, Starlight... Stay safe." And, to which I could admit was a hasty attempt of retreating on my part, walked around the distraught unicorn, whom lightly called out upon me getting to the doorway with tenderness. "There's no shame in relying on your friends, Stardust..." Another instinct to snap at Starlight to cease calling me that undeserving name, but instead, I simply side, one brief lean against the wood before replying right back solemnly, hands in black pockets. "When you've relied on others every single second of your life, Starlight... It's time I started spreading my own wings." That is, if I could bring myself to stop relying on Starswirl as a crutch either. This was it, then, forcing myself to leave before the stubborn unicorn could make any further attempt of convincing me to stay. A part of me was absolutely terrified she would succeed... Hence the rushed departure from the room and down the stairs. There had to be a backdoor to the building somewhere, hopefully not barricaded like the others as of yet. Goodbye, Starlight... Have a good life... All things consider, those were some terrible last words to say to a friend vocally. I pondered this, after rolling beneath a swung a arm and thoroughly kicking another armoured goat soldier from the rear to a discarded table, down for the count. A part of me had sincerely hoped my previous encounter with Starlight in Sunset's world would be the last, so the pain couldn't keep on continuing and make it harder for them as it was for me. ...Probably a foolish decision on my part. My hidden blade, fired upwards with the help of an endless chain, helped my fly upwards swiftly for four of those minions to crash haphazardly into each other, letting me take the Assassin's Creed route of running and leaping across rooftops... Mostly with the aid of my rocket boots since the rooftops designs of the Ponyville houses and shops were almost [BEEP]ing impossible to find stable ground on, dodging more of those brutes left, right and center. Leaping over one and then jumping atop his shoulders, the boots sending it sliding down face-first on the broken tiled roof. Then again, back to that train of thought, my life was nothing but horrendous decisions. Make some friends, abandon them. Return home to blood family, leave them forever. Dying, run away to face the most dangerous threat ever. Getting a Princess to somehow love me as I much towards her, depart with only a letter and a ring to remember her by. Let it never be said, kids, that I was the perfect choice for a role model. The exact opposite, in fact. Why anyone would like me was a modern mystery. Landing on the ground with my mad dash towards the tall heartbreaking castle, pausing to elbow one intercepting goat by the gut, ignoring the pain and pushing him away. If I - ugh - was a character in the show. I swerved around another and elbows his black-armoured back, flinching a little but managing to have him clash into the other minion I took care of. I'd be the worst character - somehow managing to sideways dodge between two extended fists by two assaulting goats - on the whole show. Taking care of the others with a multitude of attacks with rockets boots, hidden blade and chain and just all the little muscle I collected during my time of traveling around the land. I'd likely be more hated than Flash Sentry. Come now, you lower yourself with scarce esteem, Jack. I dare counter that many would relate you to you as an individual and appreciate your presence for it. Yeah? I wouldn't appreciate myself there; I'd ruin the whole show with enforcing reality and maturity to the friendship situations and whatever stupid-[BEEP] decisions Celestia and others made for the 'benefit' of everyone else. My metal-covered wrist smashed into the side of another goat, hurrying forward after a whirling counterattack. The castle was just in plain sight then, and the torrent of emotions currently swirling the closer I approached and the pace which increased only exemplified. Joy. Sorrow. Despair. Apprehension. Incredulity. Concern. Thrilled. ...Fear... Eight months... Eight whole months since I left home. Just the reality of that remained sinking in, when six more of those armoured soldiers made a dashing attempt to prevent me any further access. All quickly dispatched with one fired blade in-between the six lined-up goats, making things far easier for me, into the ground and pulling me forwards speedily, slamming into them all at once and practically having them fly into a nearby clothing store window. I thought the corner of my eye spotted Sugarcube Corner for the moment. Eight months since I abandoned everyone here I loved for my own ego and tendency for self-sacrifice. And now, I was finally returning home. Proper home, even without the Mane Six and Spike around. Just seeing this castle again, standing tall and proud with its blue and purple and gold tree-like structure, was doing wonders for both the positive and negative feelings warring within. My pace had to slow, for a long moment ignoring the devastation and utter ruin of the town around here in its state, the castle still looking pristine and healthy, a purity the likes of Zagreus should never touch. What would he want in there, anyhow? What could be inside the castle that Zagreus could possible want...? The Elements of Harmony, I could imagine. My wise old teacher answered, rather grave about the whole situation. But I thought... ... ... ... Wait... You mean they didn't put them back in the tree after your wayward former pupil-?! A harsh gust of wind, aided by a strong outburst and sound of magic, flapping the corners of my coat and whipping the untamed brown long hair, almost sending me flying back and rolling across the dirt path roughly, perhaps strong enough to shatter a few bones. Instead I opted for shielding my face and eyes and gritting my teeth from the powerful currents blowing against me, threatening to have me fly over Ponyville. The Hell... Was that...? The wind died down only slightly, giving me ample time to gently remove my arms and gaze upwards- "...[BEEP]...!" A powerful, shining blue light fired atop the north point of the structured star by the very top of the massive castle, extending to the darkened skies and blowing away the black clouds. Soon, that followed with beginning to swirl them inwards, creating a sinister vortex which contradicted the regular friendly use of harmonic magic inside the castle. And... This sensation, coldly stroking my form, both hands trembling violently from whatever was affecting me for the moment. Imbalance. Starswirl stated, the most stern and serious I'd ever heard from him, as though right beside me and experience the wind touch his cape and long white beard. Zagreus lies indoors; the castle is under siege. We must stop him at all costs! Right! The winds were increased in raw powerful currents, but not enough to prevent me from my hurried process over, though to play it safe digging my black aged shoes firmly into the ground for more support at the often stronger breezes. Wouldn't allow that monster to invade and defile my home. Couldn't let him. I didn't know what or why he's planning, but it ended today. Regardless how Zagreus intended on misusing the Elements and their powers, it wouldn't last. This internal war concludes tonight- "ARGH!" No... Not NOW... Agh...! Please not now... Not when I reached the bottom step of the entrance, clutching onto the side for support from the sudden wave of imbalance choking my heart, intense and as painful as always... I needed to... Had to...! Star-Starswirl...! The imbalance is too strong here for me to keep your lifeline stable! Starswirl called out rather strain-fully, whereas I closed my eyes shut, hand on my chest tightening in response to the ruthless agony. Jack, you need to leave! Now! You won't last long the further we linger near the source of this powerful wave of unstable magic! ...N... No... No...! Jack, you must-! NO... No, I refused...! I would not... Let him... Get away... This time...! With grounded teeth, one eyes forced halfway open to more currents and the sight of familiar closed doors, I made myself move, second by second but keeping myself going regardless, the face flinching repeatedly and grip on the side of the steps violently quivering from the immense pain threatening to have me keel over and submit. But giving up was thrown out the window from the sight of a certain purple ring, gleaming against the harsh winds and pain with that angelic purple glow. ...For them... For her... For everyone... Balance survives... THROUGH ME...! Jack...! Both my hands gripped firmly onto the handles of the doors, greasy hair whipping in two different directions and forcing both eyes closed shut for another second. I could do this... I will do this...! For my friends...! For my family...! For Balance...! For... For...! My entrance into the main familiar foyer was met with one gleeful teenage voice and sudden pain against my face. "Lights out." Ugh... Agh... Owwwwww...! My head... Gah... Wha... Ow...! Something... Moving... Me... Pulling me... Forward by arms... Knees being dragged... Along the ground... Agh... Gah... What in God's... Name happened... To me...? Blinking wearily... A part of me was relieved to find my glasses still on... But the sight I was welcomed with and enhanced by... Said glasses were something out of... A nightmare... A rather... Embarrassing one... "Looks like he's waking up." One of my captors from the right spoke in open brutish disdain, glaring down at me as both him and his mate roughly dragged me by knees across the carpet I knew all too well. The blue hallways, the multi-coloured rugs, decorations and clean windows courtesy of a young dragon... I knew exactly where I was, just from one glance. Home... The long way round... ...Agh... "Enjoyed your nap, Stardust?" Garble inquired over his shoulder with a sinister wide grin, sharp jagged teeth present. "I hope so, 'cause it's likely the last you'll ever have." Leading by front towards the two open doors, from a harsh left, knowing exactly where we were heading. Should I yell? Demand for release? Struggle to escape? Somehow grab my lightsaber and quickly subdue the three? Nah... They were taking me exactly where I needed to go... Whom I needed to find... But the next sight was far more appalling than I ever envisioned and anticipated. Never mind the bald figure surrounded by the Storm King's army around the while main throne room comprising of six certain seats, or the mirror emitting a dark light to the human world with the machine still attached on top of the table by the exact center, nor Garble grinning like a dog being soon given his prize. No, what perturbed me the most were the two ponies held downwards and under the mercy of the villain's wrath, white and yellow heads turning from the sound of two dragons slightly grunting from moving their own prisoner. It was those blue eyes meeting mine that forced me to remember. "You never needed to ask, Shining. I would boil myself alive before ever hurting your beautiful sister. Never again." "You don't know how much that means to me. I'll say this a thousand times, regardless how you feel about it; but thank you, Stardust Balance, thank you for everything you've done for my family!" Shining... "I certainly hope we will see each other again upon your next visit, Stardust Balance 'the Crystal Champion.'" "Certainly, Sunburst 'the Great Wizard.'" Sunburst... And they both recognized me instantly too, having witnessed my return to proper human form as the result of the accident in Canterlot. And the two stallions looking just as disheveled and weary as myself, but the fire in Shining's eyes blazing strongly as ever. Of all the ponies I had hoped to avoid ever seeing again, just to not see the fierce disappointment on his face. ...None of which reflected in the white unicorn's features in the least, the expression that of resolution and empathy, sharing me a slow nod. I inhaled sharply at the sight, unable to make a response. Sunburst's small struggling smile didn't help matters. Abruptly, two rough claws grasped my shoulders and forced me t remain in this knelt spot, right before the back of the bald pale peach pony tending to whatever he was doing, apprehension and bile rising in my throat. After all this time... And having just the meager hope that our battle in that underwater city was the last. Like a cockroach, he seems to keep surviving... Though I imagined he'd consider the same for me... And slowly, those blackened eyes turned to face me, and I physically recoiled from how... Human, for once, they almost looked this time. Without possessing anyone or taking on a disguise this time. But that predatory bone-chilling smile and deathly glare remained ever present, as though finally granted his prey. "'The Warrior of the Land.'" Zagreus crooned with a dreadful fixated stare, black eyes searching, examining and thoroughly deeming me wanting. "That is what they're referring to you as nowadays, is it not?" I didn't give him the satisfaction. "Oh? No witty retort? No attempt of forced bantering? No mocking doom in the face or degrading me as a 'cliche supervillain?'" His equine brow raised, staying on his spot by the round table. "How much her demise had affected you, Jack..." My reaction was instantaneous. How dare he even reference her...! Garble grinned at my flinch and disdainful glare, approaching Zagreus himself with callous smug. "After all this time, we finally have this pest in our clutches. Isn't it funny how you couldn't manage to capture when it took me one swipe of my tail? How pathetic you ponies must be-!" The closest we ever got to agreeing about anything, Zagreus and I, was shutting some unruly teenager right up, a breeze of black magic sending flying with raw force into a nearby wall behind me. But the two dragons pinning me down barely appeared fazed for their friend's safety. Either this was a regular occurrence, or Zagreus has removed any shred of empathy from them. Which sounded the most realistic here and now...? "Don't you dare lay a hoof on him!" Shining took that moment to call out from his right and my left, defiantly staring down the corrupt pony with heated passion and a stark resolve reminding me all too well of his certain sibling. But Zagreus wasn't deterred, flicking another wrist- "GAH!" "Shining!" Both Sunburst and I called out in abject horror, the hapless white Prince sent flying backwards into the wall with a loud crash and sound of pure pain, Shining groaning from his spot but otherwise unmoving. No, this was between Zagreus and I! No one else! "Stop this Zagreus! This is a war between us alone!" And my foe openly sneered, features twisted all too evilly. "This is what you chose, Jack, when you brought ME into existence!" His raised hoof lit in awful pitch black magic again. "All of this is YOUR doing!" "AH!" Sunburst himself cried out in surprise and agony, meeting Shining by the wall with a sickening impact. No! I inhaled sharply, regarding the two stunned unicorns in pure pain and despair. Neither deserved this! I did more than they! "Take me in their stead! They're less deserving of your time than I-!" "You're in no position to argue boy." With one tap of his hoof to the floor. URG! Now completely being pinned to the floor face-first next, struggling to look one side and manage a glare in spite of my position. "Hmph, defiant to the end then." Zagreus seemed nonplussed. "Then how about I explain my sinister plan so you may somehow escape my clutches and devise a way to prevent my personal destiny." A beat passed. "I think, not." The corrupt monstrosity announced in callous placate, standing back to his former spot before the mirror. "You've been more trouble to kill than I originally grasped, Jack. I confess, this was arrogance on my part, when you had the help of others to save you the very last moment." And those black soulless eyes glinted in malevolence. "But no more." Then this was it... Tch, I'll take the [BEEP]tard down with me once I had the chance. "A shame Blueblood couldn't hold a tighter leash on all his pets. His pride and greed were his own undoing. A good thing, then, that I am capable of neither." Tch. And that pale head snapped towards me, Zagreus soon towering over from evidently hearing my low scoff. "You don't believe me? Even now, little man, at my complete mercy, all of Equestria and the worlds to follow within my grasp? You reject your involvement from my ascension to Godhood?" "Some God..." I growled out, hazel eyes staring right back in my own weak resolve, the imbalance from earlier leaving a lingering pain in my chest. "You're a mistake, Zagreus... And I will rectify that... You're going to Tartarus with me...!" No visible reaction. "Oh I think not." And something silver produced from this air beside the casual demon, long and sharp. "I've delayed your demise long enough, boy." My teeth grit, while Zagreus made the motion to his hence-dragons. Gah! Whom both roughly pulled me to my knees yet again, at somewhat eyes level to the villainous and bloodthirsty stallion. Impassive black eyes staring at hazel baleful own. He may try hiding all this emotions if he wanted, but we both knew what this monster was experiencing this moment. Pride and satisfaction for finally seemingly ridding of this enemy. I only felt a cold resolve, and could barely pick up on Shining's soft "No..." The sword swung backwards. "Nopony to save you this time, my friend..." With the cruelest of smiles... And another swing aimed towards my neck. BANG! I flinched at the loud magic meeting weaponry over my right ear, barely noticing the sword flown and spinning into the air and stabbing into the other side of the room, firmly fixed to the blue pillar. Both Garble's minions turned around... And both blasted off to the sides of the throne room, stuck there by crystal magic. Certain dark black crystal magic... Zagreus himself leaped backwards to beside the mirror whilst I quickly stood, barely hearing Shining's mumble of "Well, isn't that convenient timing...?" Never sounding more relieved in his whole life. I din't pay enough time acknowledging my saviours or checking on my friends this time, hazel fixated determinedly on Zagreus and igniting the green lightsaber blaze from my coat pocket, the dragon having been too [BEEP]ded to check me all over earlier. But Zagreus was one step ahead, the growling pony producing a blackened shield from thought alone and blocking back the green blade perfectly, the stallion then proceeding to snarl and ignite his own horn, meeting my next attacks head on and proceeding to dodge my already wild swings. He hurt two good friends, invaded my home and attempted cold-blooded murder swiftly. No drawing back punches here. But picked up skill and effort became meaning from the stunned pony kick to my belly, knocking me against Applejack's throne and having me groan out in agony, the power of a pony's strong hit forcing me to grit my teeth and struggle to blink. My enemy's moment of an advantage cut short and gave me short time by a blast of blue magic forcing himself backwards, the stallion blocking it perfectly whereas the rest of his minions battled with my good friends. I charged yet again, swinging my lightsaber around wildly yet again. Like with against Blueblood; no grace or refinement, I was going to have this monster succumb under pressure by my own raw might and fury, hammering away with the green whizzing plasma. Zagreus slightly grit his teeth, spinning back twice a few steps to avoid the vicious onslaught, soon retaliating right back with black and green contrasting one another, sparks of light and magic spewing back and forth between two opponents settling a long-overdue rivalry. Magical beams and grunts all around us neither we acknowledged or cared, fixated only on each other, black and hazel eyes brightened from the light of our weapons. No other outcome than the absolute victor of another and... Ugh! Managing to push his foe backwards, Zagreus leaped into the wall from behind, using that as guiding force for his next jump and almost taking my own head off. Hadn't I weakly managed to sidestep with a few strands of dark brown hair now disappearing. Lovely. I growled, whirling to face the and charged yet again, making a jab motion which dodged, responding with an overhead swing that barely nicked my right arm, a diagonal slash as my return present to his next block, and the heated power continued. Even resulting in one final blade lock, our expression matches and fierce, grinded teeth and clenched focused eyes, human vs po- No, an abomination. One of my own design. And it's time to fix this mistake indefinitely! Sensing this resolve, Zagreus' eyes widened for a faction of a second. "No..." Oh yes. You fear me now, [BEEP]? "No... I absolutely REFUSE!" Agh! Even without physically capable of being affected by any form of magic, this was something else! An onslaught of of dark winds knocking myself and every person in the room crying out in surprise, feeling the air leave my lungs from hitting the edge of the table, the mirror behind shining oh so brilliantly. What has he done to it?! But that became the least of my concerns, my lightsaber knocked out of my hand during being roughly blown back and discarded, helpless, to the side, and leaving me very vulnerably exposed. [BEEP]! No! I had to-! GAH... AGHHHHHH...! Imbalance... AGAIN... But WORSE...! I was sitting onto the table for support, one hand firm on my constricting chest and another reaching for anything to hold onto, teeth grit and eyes shut hard from the immense agony Zagreus was exemplifying onto me. No... This couldn't be... H-Happening...! "I AM A GOD!" Zagreus screeched from nearby in full triumph. "BEFORE ME, HUMAN, YOU ARE AN ANT READY TO BE CRUSHED! I TOLERATE YOU NO LONGER!" Starswirl... Starswirl... Where were you...?! Starswirl...! "Ah... Ah...!" I kept repeating in pain, now both hands placed to where my heart was struggling to beat, feeling more than ready to curl up on myself like a child and wait for the nightmare to be over... Except... The nightmare would only just start after Zagreus takes care of me... And does what he intends in this castle... To the Elements... The Elements... ...! The Elements...! Knew I... Saw them somewhere... Forcing my own eyes open to confirm this... Lo and behold, though half-lidded glasses struggling to glance upwards... The five necklaces and one crown... Positioned around the mirror itself... And I... Which one I was getting...! "Goodbye, Jack!" But... Zagreus' own powerful magic was prevented by and shattered a good portion... Over the dark crystal magic suddenly coming from nowhere... And shielding me... Ha... Element... Just in my grasp... Come on... Come on...! Struggling, to even get up on knees... Had to focus... Must reach out... To the top, and... A familiar harsh voice ordered out with passion. "Now old friend! NOW!" Before Zagreus' outraged "NO!" Yes... Go [BEEP] yourself... Zagreus... With the amount of strength left to muster before passing out seemed a viable option next, the Element of Magic was finally removed from the mirror... Into my caring... And protective grasp... Just as I would... For its beautiful owner... ...Gah... I fell to my knees! "NO! Roll over and DIE ALREADY, JACK!" Ears picked up on magical struggles, and a certain feminine voice. called out with newfound resolve. "Get him to safety! Now!" What... No... Starlight...! Someone roughly pulled me from behind, but the last of my strength came to witnessing Starlight, Shining and Sunburst collectively opposing Zagreus' storm of black magic, meeting blue, pink and yellow; their synchronized magical shield. No... They shouldn't... They were clearly struggling... "No..." I struggled myself at the pony pulling me backwards. "NO...!" Let go of me Sombra! I had to stop this! I couldn't lose them too! NO...! "DAMMIT, NO!" Hearing my cries, Starlight's look of intense concentration shifting from glancing over temporarily, soft resolve and a glimmer of pure hope and warmth behind those lilac eyes, as if assuring my horrified and protestant state that everything will be alight. Starlight... No... Don't do it... Not you too... NO...! And once again, karma just loves to bite me in the arse. "NO-!" And a sharp tug backwards, everything swallowing my vision and cry in a while light. And that day was the first of only many things to arise. Balance breaks apart... As does its champion. A Journey Beyond Sanity: The Movie: Part IIDAMMIT! NO! "NO NO NO NO NO NO NO...!" It didn't matter where I was at the present moment. It didn't matter about the dull throbbing ache to the back of my head. It didn't matter what that idiot dragging me past the mirror was attempting to achieve. It didn't matter what that monster was planning. All that mattered, at that moment then, was getting back there and stopping that [BEEP] from harming anymore of my friends! "Jack, stop!" I barely registered the voice of the fallen King's, pulling myself up hurriedly from the stone pavement and forcing myself to move upwards, heading straight back to the portal mirror which would take me back home and save my friends-! BANG. "OW!" Son of a...! ... ... ... No... NO... My nose was broken for all I cared; what truly became relevant at the moment was the fact that, pulling myself up with force and approaching the portal yet again, was being met with harsh glass, palms pressing against the mirror and heatedly pushing against it in a desperate hope that this wasn't happening. I didn't even care at the moment to comment what a haggard sad sack of [BEEP] I looked in the reflection, aggressively pressing all over the glass with grit teeth of irritation and despair. It couldn't be for real... It couldn't be... "Jack-" "NO!" Shut the Hell up Sombra! Not even turning around to sneer at the uniform and express my rage and desperation for what he's done to me. Just don't say another word! Starswirl! Starswirl are you there?! I'm here. Responded an aged voice from the air that was frustratingly calm. I'm glad to see you are relatively unharmed Jack. The intensity of imbalance within the castle walls were beginning to affect the magic realm, I had to help repair- Open the portal. NOW. I... The trace of hesitation in the old stallion's voice was absolutely something I didn't NEED to hear at the present situation. You must understand Jack- Starswirl...! The growl of my mental warning wasn't enough to even faze the old bearded pony, however. Old AND useless at this circumstance. I am capable of many things, Jack, but directly connecting through the magical barrier presently sealing off this portal to the castle is not- Then open a Goddamn portal yourself! Get us both back to Ponyville quickly! My friends are about to get themselves killed for foolishly trying to save me! Now where have we heard this tale before...? STARSWIRL FOR [BEEP]'S SAKE! OPEN THE GODDAMN PORTAL OR SO HELP ME-! To attempt accessing another means of reaching Equestria when the realm has been drained of too much magic to conduct a swift recovery, could and likely would result in a major catastrophic volcano of leaked magic, drowning both worlds for the worse. The imbalances would be too much to withstand, even for us. So we're fix it like we always do! It's not the first time we've confronted impossible odds and endured. Succeeded even! I'll take the risks for God's sake, just open the damn portal so I could save my friends! Please Starswirl! Those three stupid ponies stand no chance against Zagreus and his slaves! I had to save them from themselves before... Before...! BEFORE...! The voice radiated comfort, but nothing achieved with soothing my distraught and enraged state. I'm sorry, Jack... But the needs of many outweigh the needs of you. You must simply have trust in your friends. ...GaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! I will not be denied! A stern and entirely unwelcoming hand instantly shot out and grabbed my extended wrist which wielded the green ignited blade from the ground, reared back in order to express my pure pain and anger at this mirror for deciding now of all times to close! "Don't be a fool boy!" Sombra's all too familiar harsh and unwavering tone struck a chord within me. Who's the fool here clown! You're the one separated from home too! Purposely! His grip remained like clad steel, neither of us caring if it bruised my wrist in some way. "There would be no other means of returning home for either of us if you succumb to your darker urges this way!" And you would know, cliche tyrant! "Let go of me!" My voice was as cracked and filled with despair and fury as my weary soul, tears threatening to leak from tired hazel eyes. "[BEEP]ing get off Sombra! I need to get back... I need to...!" Needed to... And, for once, the former villain's rough voice softened that to a gentle understanding. Of empathy. "Give in to your despair this way, Jack, and you would become no better than the likes of the enemies we've faced before." The grip on my sleeved wrist lessened somewhat. "And you would cause more than just your friends to suffer for it." ... ... ... No...! The clanging sound of a hilt rolling onto the stone floor, followed with my knees succumbing to the pressure of reality and despair too, staring right before the mirror and being regarded back with the ugliest sight in the world. A tired face burdened with more than he was ever capable of handling, arms hanging limply by his sides and fingers curled up on the ground, distraught eyes behind old glasses clouded as everything I've worked so hard for... All for nothing... Because the portal refused to open. Because I caused it to happen. ... Shining... Starlight... Sunburst... Everyone... Twi... Twi... ... I knew the former King was right beside me, in his newfound human form, but as of this particular moment, I had made zero acknowledgement, focused only on myself. I've finally done it... I've condemned everyone I knew and loved... Because I was so arrogant. So hell bent on facing Zagreus alone... That three good friends of mine suffered for it... ... "Jack..." Sombra started, knowing more than perhaps most what I was feeling and experiencing at the present moment, the numb sensation of a new hand grasping my shoulder. I felt nothing. No comfort. No warmth. Just mind-numbing despair and internal rage and hatred for myself. A cold arctic of a heart threatening to collapse like a fragile glacier, cracking beneath the pressure and pain I've incited for everyone I grew to know and care for. Shining. Starlight. Sunburst. Forgive me... "I thought I heard his voice! Guys, I think it's really him!" And suddenly, the glacier collapsed, a lump in my throat with grit teeth and eyes prompted to prick even more tears of despair and anger. No, not them! I couldn't deal with this! Anyone but them! The multiple feminine voice of good friends was like a repeated stab to the chest. "Could it really be...?" One certain elegant voice inquired with wonder. Bile rose in my throat. "I think it is... Pinkie, you might just be right!" One of a boastful nature, lover of sports and all things extreme. My hands clenched. "Stardust... Is that really you?" A tentative voice called out in a quiet melody. My teeth grit. "Well, I'll be!" A Western tone of awe and relief. "Ain't it mighty fine to see a good friend once again! Where in tarnation have ya been Stardust?!" My eyes shut tight. I felt more than ready to keel over, vomit and release all the pain causing by the welcoming voices of some dear old friends. Humans or otherwise. "Stardust... Is something the matter?" The questioning voice of a dear student I had failed, because of my own confidence and desire to do things my way without any say from anyone else, including friends I should trust and have faith in. "Why are you kneeling before the portal like that...?" My head bowed. "I wouldn't take another step closer." Sombra immediately warned as the painful voices approached, becoming louder and like utter agony to my ears and twisted chest. "Our friend is... Experiencing a grand deal of pain at the present time." Understatement... Of the Goddamn [BEEP]ing millennium... But one other voice had yet to speak, which I hoped would stay that way. Please, don't utter a single word. Don't tear my heart and shred it to bits and pieces with whatever was even left. Don't cause me the same strife with your angelic voice of concern and pure compassion which I had never deserved or earned, reminding me all too painfully of that day, in the warm Summer forest with the fallen angel laid gently in my arms. Holding that tender smile. Sparkling eyes of hope. A tentative hand gently brushing my messy bearded cheek. Her mouth opening to reassure the very soul who failed to keep his promise and protect- "Stardust...?" I don't know how many watching students I roughly pushed by, blinded by my tears of self-hatred and overall sorrow, from my mad dash away from the school, from the portal, from it all, not even having the courage to take one glance at the seven girls observing and calling out to me in worry and panic. Uncaring of my path or destination, just looking for a means to escape and wallow in my own despair. My own well-deserved self-loathing and avalanche of guilt. I no longer had the right to even look at them anymore... I've failed them. Starlight... Shining... Sunburst... ...Twilight... Forgive me, all of you... But Stardust Balance... Or Jack Wright, even... Neither meant anything for me anymore... Nothing mattered then. I didn't know how far I ran. I wasn't aware of how far I was walking to this point, head bowed to the pathway and as far from the school building as humanly possible, faintly even acknowledging the change from pavement to dirt road, the heated sun tackling my squinted tired eyes. All that mattered, right then and there, was getting away from the very people I've failed because of my own general [BEEP] ups. Shocking twist of the century, eh? Stardust Balance [BEEP]s up, like always. Everyone commits mistakes, Jack. Oh sure. But in my case, every [BEEP] up I've ever committed since first arriving into the land of ponies could hold the promising length of a Goddamn novel! Since birth; an entire Wikipedia site! My bones were getting weary, lower limbs starting to ache, but I pressed on, firmly set in mind to get away from the very friends I've caused nothing but grief and despair to and failed at this very moment. My whole body could be alit in ruthless flames - justifiably so at this point - and I still would find the will to persist moving. Rather than the will to swallow my dread and pretend what happened at the castle was a terrible bad dream. Jack... No Starswirl. Just... No. But my ever so wise teacher insisted on pitching in for support. What occurred back there was hardly yours to blame, my friend. Zagreus anticipated our movements and, henceforth, prepared for our arrival. Failed support at best. That hardly makes me feel better, Starswirl. The fact I was so sloppy, and careless, and reckless; selfish enough to even spring the trap in the first place. One sight of the [BEEP] defiling my home was enough for me to take the bait, right into his devious clutches. And now, they were paying for it. We merely- Stop saying 'we.' There was no 'we' in this. My actions were all mine, Starswirl! Mine to take fault and learn from. Though I never do... ... ... ... I was the worst example of a friend ever. Of anything positive-related, all things considered. Maybe Chrysalis and Sombra were onto something, all those years ago... Perhaps a more proactive approach is in order, my friend. Our allies are likely to- "STOP SAYING 'OUR!'" ... I cringed, both for speaking out-loud and raising my voice against the sole pony at the moment whom was trying to help. I'm sorry, Starswirl, I didn't... All is forgiven. Ever kind and empathetic. Sympathetic with this situation. You are angry, stressed and afraid, naturally you would lash out. Perhaps this walk would be good to help you calm down, before we rejoin our... Your friends again to formulate a best strategy of returning home. No, Starswirl, I didn't mean that they weren't also your- ... I paused, feeling sensations prick the corners of my exhausted hazel eyes. This was becoming too much, even for me. Starlight... Shining... Radiant... All good friends that I... Left behind... That Sombra forced me to leave- NO! No... He was trying to protect me. Me, someone who was unworthy of being saved. Someone who's [BEEP]ed up too many times to ever be forgiven by a sensible being. Someone presumably more valuable and worthy than his own childhood friend and lover, whom waited over a thousand years for her partner to return and renewed. Two lost souls finding their way together, wasted now because of a single man and his yearning to keep others out of danger in some selfish self-proclaimed 'noble' intent of keeping the peace and protecting his loved ones at all costs. And apparently that [BEEP]tard unicorn thought I was more vital to preserve and keep out of harm's way than his own love- STOP IT JACK! ... Starswirl took that moment of my self-hatred and dilemma to perk up. Let's find the others Jack. Knowing Miss Shimmer and King Sombra right now, they'd have been working together this very moment to deduce a solution. Not to mention, the valuable intellect of the human Miss Spar- Stop. Just... Don't finish there. ...I... I had absolutely no intention of regrouping with any of them this time, Starswirl... Hell, I ran all the way out here just to be by myself and wallow in my own pity and utter contempt for what a failed son of a [BEEP] I really was. All this time. ... Where... Where even was here...? Blinking, my eyes looked upwards for the first time since cowardly fleeing from the school and winced a little by the sunlight leaking through... A forest? A rather deep forest at that? Wasn't I just at the park or something? I couldn't have walked away from the entire town already. And why were the trees darker? It wasn't night, evidently, and I knew the park tree with a lighter lush colour. The shade wasn't dark enough to affect the branches... And was it just me or did the plants and flowers around seem a little more... Disorganized than what you'd normally see at a park. ... ... ... I've seen this place before-! My moment of relapse cut short at my hidden blade popped out immediately, the advance sound of someone emerging from the nearby large bushes putting me on edge posthaste. [BEEP], what NOW? One of Zagreus' lackeys come to finish me off? Or... May one of the girls followed me... Wouldn't put it past them? Rainbow Dash or Sunset Shimmer, perhaps; either of which, like with all those girls, I wasn't ready to even glance upon again, never mind hold an entire conversation with again. The answer was neither. "So, this is what becomes of me! So soon after the fact!" But the answer that did come chilled me to my soul. And I thought today was all out of surprises for me to endure. For what emerged from the bushes was neither friend or foe - I hoped with the latter - but rather a pure mixture of both: A golden character, tall and proud, dark blue coat with a split heart with star in the center between the front edges of said overcoat. A pale blue buttoned sleeveless shirt beneath, typical black long pants and trainers. The exact replica of my last appearance of this cartoon man striding towards me with sheer power and knowledge in his strong blue-green eyes. Was that a little self-gushing? Who could blame me? In that form, I was more confident; more free to myself, to express my thoughts and face danger without any shred of fear. As Stardust Balance, I was the alpha and the omega; the Heart of the Storm and the Fire Bringer of Balance. Nothing could have fazed me at this point... Almost nothing. Starswirl... Were you even seeing this...? The tone was clear; British courtesy blended by justified righteousness with a tinge of fury. "A short man means short bravery, if I am to believe. The legacy I've left behind; the decision I've made to keep that camp maintained and never become what that coward became, and THIS is the proper result?" "Who ARE you...?" My voice expressed in breathless wonder and proper awe, temporarily ignoring the indignation I would normally fight back to. Because I NEEDED to know. Could be another Zagreus disguise, but something... While still feeling somewhat odd... In this case, warmly nostalgic. In contrast to the cold voice hurled at me mercilessly. "You forgot already, Jack? Is it Jack still, I hope, or do you enjoy feigning claim to who and what you truly are?" Golden hands on hips, the incredibly tall golden man towering over me, face-to-face, leered downwards so much I felt my spine shiver. No wonder Flash got easily intimidated. "Do you enjoy acting like the very clown we've sought to put in his place so he could be a better man for Twilight? The human one, who deserved so much more?" Talking as though those events happened recently- Wait. Wait...! My eyes looked around wildly, tired brain somehow finding it easy then to comprehend what was going on at this point. This was all a hallucination! I was conversing with a past version of me during the events of Camp Everfree! Of course! No wonder my surroundings looked off yet suddenly familiar. This WAS Camp Everfree. But why in God's name...? ...! My head snapped back to 'Stardust.' "You think I'M like Timber Spruce?" My voice sounded so hoarse and drained to even try outrage from such an insulting suggestion made by a fabrication of my distorted weary mind. "Why the Hell not?" A gold finger, despite an illusion, felt oddly real as it prodded ruthlessly into my chest. "Reckless. Arrogant. Irresponsible." Those hazel eyes darkened considerably, judging and without sympathy. "They very things we've strive to avoid, or have you forgotten that since Celestia cast her spell?" My body bristled. "Of course I haven't forgotten." My voice may be tired, but the fighting spirit wouldn't bow down to some ghost. "Maybe I've learnt not to always take responsibility for everything as though everyone's problems are my own!" 'Stardust' scoffed, rolling condescending hazel eyes. God, was THAT how I was seen by others? "Of course not, evidently that's why you've taken the sole task of dealing with everything by yourself to spare your friends the trouble. Why you've meddled in so many lives and deviated so much from your main path since running away from those who only sought to love and protect you?" A ghostly unnerving smirk, telling a thousand things. "Clearly, you've become a better person since becoming... This again." A gold perfect hand gesturing carelessly over my shorter and flawed stature. "My world is plagued with scum like you. Young [BEEP]holes who think they can do as they please just because they have some measurement of authority. People who take advantage of their positions without ever considering the consequences; the people they'd hurt! You and your pathetic sister have done NOTHING to show but irresponsible conduct and behaviour!" The memory hit like an unstoppable freight train, forcing my stumbling state to step away and grasp my own forehead in sheer panic and pain from the rather abusive recollection. The righteous indignation of a man casting judgement on a boy seeking to keep his own flesh and blood safe and sound. The anger. The assumptions. The jealously. The cruelty. ...I had to get away... I just had to... "We promised ourselves never to become the likes of him!" Stardust called out to my retreating - COWARDLY - backside, the echoes of judgement and furious vendetta crashing like tidal waves against my conflicted storming vortex of emotions. "How will we ever win if this is the end result, Jack!" Had to get away... Had to keep running... Running... Until nothing more... My feet were killing me. My head pounded with ache. My direction was nowhere until the sight of the woods ended. It's snowing on Mt. Fu- Tch... How could I even crack any jokes at a time like this? What would even be the point? Regardless how often, in the past, the astonishing number of quips and sarcastic statements hurled during the most severe of times, there was never going to be the time, at this moment, to revert back to my old self and openly mock doom in the face. Look how much it's cost me... ...Oh Starlight... How was she doing? I had to know. Did she escape? Was she, Shining and Radiant unharmed? Were they in hiding? Captured? Tortured? De-? ...Starswirl... You have to tell me. The realm of magic is far too unstable to view anything beyond your own eyes, Jack. To which the aged spiritual unicorn could only apologize deeply. To which only I could ground my teeth in frustration. Wonderful. [BEEP]ing wonderful. May as well commence with sitting against a tree and twiddle my thumbs until something sorts itself out then. Maybe do nothing overall since I [BEEP] up so much. Timber would approve- ... ... ... Perhaps, while we have the spare moment to contemplate such matters, My teacher began again all too wisely, Addressing the matter of the knowledge our dear Yak friends had provided to us not so long ago. The memory of that echoed, haunting warning almost sounded as though I was hearing it from the real world: "THE KING WILL RISE AND FRIENDSHIP FALLS! THE SIX REBEL AND CLIMB SO TALL! IMBALANCE REIGNS AND BALANCE CRAWLS! THE CHAMPIONS OF RIGHTS WILL HEED THE CALL!" Figured you'd have more understanding of what the Hell they're talking about than I, oh great teacher. Starswirl chuckled. Alas, had I physically bore witness to these events in the past, perhaps things would be over a lot swifter. Not likely, since you seem to have a habit of keeping your muzzle sewed shut whenever the going got really tough- The past! Of course, a subject I had so idiotically never brought up! And, for a small second, something akin to hope dared flicker in the bottom pits of my tired heart. Starswirl, if you're a future version of your current past self whom's wandering around Equestria during all this, then somehow you must've been informed- I comprehend where you're approaching this towards, Jack. But the answer remains the same as earlier. I may possess the knowledge and wisdom to guide us to triumph, but by no means does that make me omnipotent. My mind staggered with my feet from the blunt yet firm confession and defiance. But-But if you know this [BEEP], then we can get our friends to safety! We can save Starlight, Shining, Radiant! Spike, Fluttershy! Rarity! Applejack and Pinkie and Rainbow!You know how all of this would, and WILL, end! You should be helping me out here! Foreknowledge can become a dangerous- -Thing? You think I wasn't aware? I, the guy who kept using his foreknowledge again and again until it started [BEEP]ing him all over? I was perfectly comprehensive of the repercussions, and accepting of them! But these events were never meant to be, so how would any set future be around anymore if you just tell me what I need to do. And permit Zagreus another fighting chance? An excuse for the creature to grow in unimaginable power further? You said it yourself, Jack, the consequences. In all truth, no one in life should ever have to bare the pressure and implications awareness of the future truly yields; it leads to more devastating actions and aftermaths than deemed possible. Look where it had led you and I, at this point of our lives. ...But... Knowledge can become a beautiful fountain to drink from. But there are some ugly roots many decide not to pluck out. Knowledge often breeds arrogance, recklessness and overconfidence. It is a burden as much as it is a gift. How many times have we succumbed to this peer pressure and allowed it to consume our actions; our words and decisions? To decide to guide everyone on the road to what we devise, to the future we may decide what's best for everyone, with or without their consent. To play God over and over, I ask you my troubled pupil... The next following words sounded like a whisper behind my sensitive ear, chilling and causing goosebumps down my defeated arms. How could we possibly be any better than him? That flicker snuffed out in the blink of an eye. You never objected to me changing and deciding the future before all this... Some things, Jack, we must experience firsthand, to acknowledge the lesson life crudely throws upon us. That wise firm voice softened to the one I instantly accustomed with since ages back. Zagreus is our mistake. And before you even commence with blaming yourself for his creation, yet again, let us defer back to the prophecy the Yak Mystics shared with us, shall we? It was boiling hot out today... Seriously did the temperature suddenly increase over the course of the day? It only felt like the middle of the afternoon earlier! To my complete amazement, I was STILL walking. It was almost incredible, but certainly purely pitiful, how long I was walking and forcing my aching legs to carry on forwards if it meant getting away from the friends and companions I've failed time and time again. It was for the best that way, after all. But my earlier conversation with Starswirl lingered onwards, prompting a short wince in recollection. 'The Yaks have garnered these new magical properties from the main realm itself, where the life force of all the departed rest and share their powers over for the Balance and peace to our descendants imbalances have become so strong, so unjustifiably powerful, enough to puncture a hole into the realm and bleed out as much magic as possible, affecting the natives of the worlds for better or worse. Soon, it will become for the very worst.' All creatures... Yaks, Diamond Dogs, hippogriffs, griffons, Parasprites. All those and so much more ready to be harmed in the long run by what Zagreus was doing to the world. To the mistakes I caused were doing- Ow! What the-? I looked around wildly, indignant. Who did- But no one was there? I soothed the stung back head that got the sensation of being actually slapped. A branch didn't hit me, I wasn't that close to any of the seemingly endless trees. So what, or who, hit me? And then, I suddenly envisioned the disapproving hand-on-hips stare of a certain petite bookworm from Crystal Prep, causing my sharp gasp as though inhaling a heavy amount of water, the hand yielding the shining amethyst ring over my beating heart in attempt for some air. Why now... Haven't I suffered enough? Don't I deserve to wallow in despair only for the errors I've made TODAY? ...Blimey it's hot... No, I deserved to feel nothing but grief and self-loathing for all the mistakes made since running- OW! Another invisibly slap, the disapproving look on the Twilight in my mind's eye's face deepening, as if some imagination of the young lavender woman was responsible for slapping me and making me actually feel the pain. How did that even work? ...Then again, just a few hours ago I encountered.a hallucinated past version of me at Camp Everfree manifested from thin air. Anything's possible. But what cause would this Twilight in my head have for mentally lecturing me? Shouldn't it be my Twilight; the alicorn wearing the necklace I gave long ago? Wouldn't that version be currently defying the laws of nature and whacking me from behind the head for hating me so much- Agh! Okay I get it, Twilight in my head! I'll stop being too down on myself for now- OW! What is your problem-?! ...Oh... My hazel distraught eyes glanced down, regarding the sparkling gem. Right, that Twilight lives on in me... Didn't know that meant quite so literally, heh... Well since I had the opportunity then... My hand raised the ring upwards, blocking the startling sun and, once again, doing my best to ignore the blasted heat going on all around me. "I'm sorry for failing you, Twilight..." The one in my head softened her beautiful features, a very small petite smile rising on her face marred with concern. I managed a weak grin to that selfless expression. "I'm sorry I wasn't strong enough to... To...!" ...Agh, it was so damn blasted hot-! Twilight's face then etched in abrupt warning, and my body whirled around from the sensation of heat becoming too hot for comfort, raising my right wrist protectively against my face as something strong and well-aimed blasted forcibly into my right arm, shielded by the metal strapped around the wrist beneath the then-charred black sleeve. Ack! Bleh! Dammit! Then came the smoke, which I made every effort to cough out and wave away, clearing upwards to meet my supposed attacker face-to... Face... "No..." No... No no no no...! Her red features twisted and ruined, but the lust for power and vengeance still clear behind pale blue demonic orbs, a sharp grin missing several teeth. The exactly envisioned servant for someone like Zagreus to come true. Yellow and red dress torn some places with demon red and black wings gaining several holes in them. Any comment or wit died the instance I gazed upon someone who should be dead. Because if this woman WASN'T dead; hadn't been destroyed by Twilight's last ditch effort. Standing before me now with all the hatred and smugness she could muster, still alive and clinging onto the life she never deserved to have. That everything I endured and what that young, innocent high schooler had to accomplish for the sake of peace and protecting a friend who never deserved it. All that meant... Nothing... Her sacrifice... Nothing. My grief and respect... Nothing. The fairness... Gone... ...My hands never clenched harder than that day. The demonic alternate form of Sunset Shimmer, disfigured somewhat but still deeming herself a threat somehow, smirked widely with damaged lips and folded bruised thin red arms. "What's wrong Stardust? It looks like you've seen a ghost? What, you seriously expected me to just give up and go home after what your precious weak Twilight did to me-" What happened next was her own undoing. The best description right then and there was an immeasurable rage. A pulsating volcanic eruption of furious despair and loathing; a passion for revenge. All of which then moved me forwards, bringing forth renewed energy to my legs and hands, the demon's features switching from sadistic arrogance to comprehensive dread, barely dodging the slice of a hidden blade deep across her red already-wounded cheek. But not in time for an uppercut right over her chin, the mad woman recoiling with a hiss of pain, but I was far from finished. Another punch, fresh across the cheeks. Her extended arms in effort to spot my justified onslaught meant nothing to the pure anguish and rage of a human. Those injuries marred across her form weren't enough. She had to PAY for what she did. To me. To her... Her...! Gaaaaaaaaah...! Sunset's demonic looks flickered, from that of pain for a moment to brief understanding, but fully resuming its pained state by the next punch, and kneeing, and even elbow. No coordination, no precise aimed spots save for the neck and face. I just HAD to hurt her. Plain and simple. "W-Wait!" No, not this time. The demonic form of Sunset coughed out loud in growing agony, obviously the injuries previously scarred across her ruined form taking their toll. Her voice expressed pained outrage. "Is-Is this what you want Twilight to see- Ah!" Her attempted swipe was blocked by a metal-protective arm, reeling her claws back and completely open for another punch... And a headbutt. Sunset staggered backwards, clutching her bruised nose with furious muffled cries of horror and surprise. The anger was shimmering down on her end, just as mine was only rising further, and her pale monstrous eyes flickered next from outrage to an oxymoron considering her current image. Fear. She couldn't block in time another elbow right to the temple, and a knee to the hip. At this point the beaten monster was shaking terribly, flailing those red claws and kicking in agonized survival instinct. Terror. Clearly, this Sunset wasn't as intelligent as the one on this world. The villain past version of herself was always a cliche power-craving teenager with nothing better to do in her life. "What kind of man would hit a woman- GAH!" Her arm had almost been snapped backwards, the woman then flying back quickly and skidding across the ground, pale blue widened eyes regarding the real predator whilst clutching her upper limb. "You're... An animal..." Despair. "King of the Monsters..." The tip of the blade pointed, aiming at the reddened forehead between terrified features and flaming hair. Sunset's breath hitched, real painstakingly dread present all over her demonic scarred face and body as a whole. And, for once, I allowed myself the faintest of pleased smiles at someone elses state this way. It must've been how Sombra felt long ago. I never smiled like this with Daisy and Timber once casting judgment. I never laughed cruelly at Tirek after he was thoroughly bested by my friends. Sombra when he disappeared into dust within my mind. Chrysalis after being blasted away from the power of love. Blueblood after his embarrassing defeat at the gala, and then our recent duel in his former kingdom. But none of them... Had ever... EVER... Been the ones to- "Pl... Please..." Hm? "Don't hurt me..." That dark voice shifted, reflecting that of a certain high school friend of mine. And for those few seconds, I hesitated, arm extended towards her quivering somewhat. Sunset... She grinned rather lightly, almost looking like the girl she once was. "Twilight would never have wanted this..." And just like that, the hesitation departed in the blink of an eye. An animal's growl escaping from my tired but pent-up enraged throat. How dare she- HOW DARE SHE?! Sunset obviously sensed her mistake, immediately conjuring up a quick small fireball to my chest... Bouncing off harmlessly. He red demon features twisted to even more horror. I wanted to savor that. "Twilight would never have wanted to become a pawn..." Fireball after fireball. Again and again. Making absolutely no effort in slowing my fear-inducing advance. Good. "Twilight would never have wanted to suffer..." Weak, useless, a fool. That's the definition of this woman counted with so many more appropriate descriptions and names. There will be no mercy, no salvation. No imbalances or magic to save the demon this time. "She would never have wanted to DIE..." Her limbs trembling, Sunset could only do nothing but attempt a last-second attack, a more conjured strong ball of magical fire with both hands, thrown to me desperately. But I was wasting no over time, smacking it aside with one hand and bared pointy teeth. There was nothing to save this demon, and she knew that, backing up against the oak tree trunk the further I approached in hopeless despair and apprehension. My blade raised, all too closer to Sunset's vulnerable and sweating forehead. So much passion and fury latched onto those last words, the agony and distraught of a man who's been through more than enough. The clenched fist baring the gleamed promise ring. "And I will never forgive for what you did to her..." I swore I felt a tear fall down my eye upon declaring this truth, but that doesn't matter. Nothing matters but bringing this diseased creature to justice, and there was nothing else to be done about it. My blade raised expectantly, and Sunset was visibly vibrating in terror at this point, prompting my outraged despair. "Now you feel how she felt when you killed her-!" "Jack! Please, that's enough!" GAH-! I staggered backwards from the unexpected and timed intervention, which incited the cowering Sunset to act; a flap of wind and quick ascension to the air above. Damn, I should've cut off the [BEEP]ing wings. YOU [BEEP]-! "Jack..." That same, all too recognizable voice which touched and soothed me all the time. "Let her go..." Let her... But... BUT... Why was I even trying to argue with some ghost of a dead teenager in my head-?! My breath inhaled sharply, the mental appearance of the human version of her with petite lavender hands where her heart would be, sparkling beautiful flawless eyes pleading... No, BEGGING, as if I had gone too far to provoke such a manner of request. And I blinked... The last few minutes replaying like a fallen tree hitting the ground... I... I wasn't going to... I wouldn't have...! I...! "Twilight..." My knees sunk to the ground in total exhaustion, forcibly ripping off the blade and metal wrist attached from my arms and hurling as far away from me as could be possible. Face lowering into open palms. "Twilight..." Fingers digging into front strands of brown hair from the pure horrific reality I had almost completed, almost making myself a monster of the highest manner. The worst monster of them all... "Twilight..." My voice never sounded as hoarse, or cracked, or tired, or wanting to just keel over and let the current flames around consume me as it did the forest all around. In the end... I have become no better than Zagreus... "Twilight..." The warmth in her tone and smile on her imaginary face told me everything. "I'll always forgive you..." Everything else shattered. And once opening my wide eyes yet again, everything felt... Peaceful. No, not peaceful. 'Quiet' would be the more appropriate word. For no longer were there the tender sounds of rustling leaves, moving bushes or cackling flames, neither the wallowing of my own self-hated anguish and the demonic version of my friend begging for mercy. No... It's very clear, now, who the real demonic monster was, in the end. And all it took for that to show was the despaired rage some little man unleashed upon another victim to an equally terrifying creature... Oh the man's own making, evidently. "You're... An animal..." "King of the Monsters..." I flinched, shaking my own poor head next alongside rubbing a rather throbbing temple. Who was I really addressing when I proclaimed such a dread of a title...? ...Now where was I? Clearly indoors. The room was dark, but my surroundings from what little I could view from the stars barely gleaming through the windows, indicating some kind of library with rows and rows of books, but far more shorter than the library back home. With the only real light-source indoors emanating by outlines of the door right presented before me. A door that looked more awfully fami- Home... Like a shock to my mind, my own eyes whirled around to inspect my surroundings on the spot yet again, this time more paying attention, with the growing sense of nostalgia impacting my chest upon recognition, my heart hammering rapidly with the flooding sensation of dropping to my knees. Home... This was... This was THE home...! The Golden Oak-! A strangled noise emerged from my disbelieving throat. Was this a dream? Another hallucination? Was I cracking under the pressure of guilt of my own horrendous actions and mistakes that I envisioning when things were much better - way much better - a long time ago? Something was drawing me towards the door, indicated by my own apprehensive footsteps with something crawling up inside my neck with fear and the tiniest spark of hope. Would... Would she be in there...? In there, chatting and playing with our son? Safe and happy? Eager to see and greet this weary warrior as though he was always a part of the household? Would she be a unicorn? How much younger would we be...? Would I have the right to see them? Would I ever have the right again...? Despite my own righteous doubts and dread, his hand already grabbed and twisted on the golden doorknob, driven feelings over logic triumphant; the idea of seeing my true loved ones yet again after all this time moving me forward, wanting to join them, be in their arms. Laugh together, make jokes together. Play and just spend as much time as possible while my own time remained short; wanting... YEARNING to spend my final days in the company and claws and hoofs of those I cherished more than the entire worlds and stars. Galaxies and multiverses. The door found itself opening without my push, prompting my quick release of the knob and greeted by a view which caused more choking noises by my hollow throat. I knew this room... Her bedroom. The bed itself with its familiar, rather endearing quilt and pillow of stars and moons unoccupied, a quick eager scan of the interior showing no sight of the mare I loved and craved. No, it was something else that almost had me keel over and start begging over for forgiveness and love. Of a son - a beautiful, hopeful little purple and green boy - slumbering peacefully in that cute little bed of his, with a smile that lit up the sun in my world. A hand reaching up to clutch my own chest as I hopelessly regarded the poor dragon... Child I had abandoned because of my own fears. My own motivation to protect without consideration of the proper repercussions. A presence to my left and the near foot of our son's - perhaps my son, not his. Not yet - tiny nostalgic bed, accompanied with a certain British rather casual disposition. "Adorable, isn't he?" My dangling hand clenched, grit bare teeth at the golden Earth Pony merely adorning a blue cape stepping out from the shadow hidden from the stars and candlelight, hazel eyes focused intently on the oblivious young dragon, a rather short beard as though recently growing, with a form shorter than I could previous recall. When did I ever look so young...? One shift of his gaze to meet my wary eyes confirmed everything for me, finding myself clutching the doorframe next in support upon staggering back by the sheer intensity reflecting from those round eyes. Anxiousness, self-loathing, anger and pain. Uncertainty and distraught, confusion and guarded. Informing everything I would know about this pony... I SHOULD know. About my season one life... The gold pony diverted blue-green eyes back towards the sleeping dragon, that classic frown hardening by a flicker of annoyance. "[BEEP]'s sake, he'll catch a cold..." Too many years of being use to that beeping sound to even crack a smile. I simply observed in wonder and bafflement over my past self at his earliest stages of being in Equestria wrap his own cape gently around the young dragon... Whom simply, and heartwarming, snuggled closer into the contact of the fabric. Stardust perked a light, rather fond smile, hazel eyes then shining something new, and I had to take a moment for recollection. Was I this open about displaying positive emotions back then? Best description I had for my first months in Equestria to be that of a grump; a haughty manchild who simply wanted to go home and didn't care about hurting other's feelings for doing so. The memories were so long ago. How many times were others upset or irritated by my behaviour; my lack of respect or civility? How did they tolerate me? What DID they see in me? What did this wonderful resting child keeping our attention and her beautiful mother view that I could not? I should've been kicked out of the library from day one! "I think, with humanity in general, we more often than not take compassion for granted." Stardust, at his earliest and more grouchiest, reflected in an unusual tender tone, never keeping his eyes off his future son for the longest time, like some guardian angle standing protectively over a child, watching and keeping him safe for all time. The gold stallion sighed next, hardened expression dropping for one so youthful in appearance. "I won't pretend I didn't... All they've done for us, all this time, and look how they're repaid." Not just grouchy, or psychologically depressed. This Stardust was always protective; determined to keep even the worst of scum out of danger. It was he who attempted to delay Nightmare Moon and help Luna return to the light in the dark. It was this pony who socked Gilda into a food stand after upsetting Fluttershy deeply. This pony who fought for Rarity's honour at the Grand Galloping Gala, and helped Spike become a hero. The warrior who valued himself so little but all other life with sheer importance. The Twilight Warrior who both hated and loved. And this was the same guy who took on an Ursaminor, an adult dragon and a hydra. Just what was I thinking?! I asked myself whilst regarding this Earth Pony staring solemnly at the ignorant young lizard, so innocent and pure on the latter's part. I was such a tiny thing! "We always believed to ourselves, ever since we graduated from Glossopdale, that we were undeserving of friendship. Of kindness and compassion. All hindrances and wasted on the likes of us." No need asking who 'we' was. "We failed so much and so hard back home; always trying to make friends and be respected, acknowledged... Loved even. And look where it always got us." Stardust allowed himself a self-deprecating smile, hazel eyes burning in the sheer sadness he possessed. We both had. "I guess we're just not made for what these ponies have, huh...?" "I... I can't make friends. In fact, I'm terrible with establishing friendships. I always have been. Truth be told: I don't even have any friends where I'm from. Well... not close friends anyway. Not ones I can truly trust to count on and such; only such a one exists, but he moved to a neighboring country a long time ago... Not that it was his fault of course. And I have a brother and two sisters, but this is about genuine un-blood related friendship. My point is, Twilight Sparkle, I would be the last person to ever make friends with; I'm a lazy, arrogant, distant... stallion, so easily distrusting of others, preferring his solitude and peace over the presence of others, and has little tolerance for idle conversations. A true friend would be one you can depend on entirely, to be there for you in your hour of need and to help you overcome any crisis, correct? Well... that's not me. That never has been. I don't understand all that much about friendship, and I hardly think I ever will... but... that's fine." That distant echo, exposing all the true feelings that we had, prompting our shared sighs, before the stallion's hardened steel gaze switched to me, reverting back to that same anger and... Conviction exposed all too often back then. An oxymoron, and I never stopped being that about myself. About ourselves. It was far too intense, like an inferno ready to consume me whole, staring into those blazed blue and green eyes. I gasped. And, maintaining that POWERFUL stare only a real Twilight Warrior could ever hold or endure, the season one Stardust Balance declared with all the might and raw emotion never shielded within his British deep tone. "Wise people we should always be grateful for what we've given, and never squander our gifts from the world. Now, I was never one to fully appreciative those words of advice..." A bare, predatory grin eerily reminding me of Sombra, but far too early. "But I think it's time we finally come to understand them, don't you?" And both he - and the young sleeping blissful dragon - vanished into the air, the whole library consumed by sudden rising flames before I could even scream my son's name. "...Ack!" The powerful scent of danger was enough to knock my unconscious state out, sitting upwards and covering my mouth from the black smoke reaching parted lips and nostrils. Ack! Horrible! The continuous coughing didn't help, almost teary eyes gazing around to see what was the cause for the sudden bad smoke- No... Oh [BEEP] no... No...! Fire. Fire everywhere. Cackling storming flames risen to the very top of the once proud tranquil trees. I rose to my feet by instinct, gazing around in horrified terror by the very fires surrounding me, threatening to consume all plantlife in its wake... And the very people inside the park this forest was in. [BEEEEEEEEEEP]! This can't be happening! Not again! Not- Ack! I almost keeled over, the sensation of vomiting from all this smoke I was currently, unhealthily inhaling. You must get out of there. Starswirl spoke up regarding my state and surroundings. Lest we be consumed by the flames ourselves. Your body is not capable of withstanding such conditions. NO [BEEP]! That was where the jet boots came into play yet again, saving my life once more like small rockets firing beneath my feet, forcing me to shielding my eyes from the massive smoke cloud spreading across the innocent yet suffering forest. Ack! Yuck! Cough cough! And what caught my eyes next once opening them would haunt me for a good long time. All plants, animals... People. The fires of this park so wild and rampaging, barely any trees left untouched. How long was I out?! I could have prevented this! And now, people are going to endure through the consequences of my own mistakes ONCE AGAIN! WHY?! WHY THE [BEEP] DID I CARRY ON PUTTING INNOCENT LIVES AND NATURE ITSELF AT RISK TIME AND TIME AGAIN-?! But through much of the smoke threatening to spread throughout, a bright powerful pure yellow light caught the corner of my distraught eye, emerging from the edge of the woods to where the main park stood. And I had a good idea who may be involved in the clear magical light, and grit my teeth in preparation, speeding over towards the edge whilst careful not to . Because I swear to God if those girls were here in some vain effort of seeking me out or help to fix my mistakes- OH GOD DAMMIT! A rather stupor Sunset Shimmer, once the light died down, was regarding her own hands while kneeling on the grass for some irrelevant reason. The others, meanwhile, were looking at their friend in wonder, as though certainly oblivious to the massive wildfire heading their way. [BEEP]ing son of a [BEEP]. They weren't ready for something like this! "What are you girls doing here?!" Interrupting whatever chat they were having in the midst of a [BEEP]ing inferno, their stunned and surprised looks turned next to the little man in jet boots landing perfectly right before them. Months of practice. "Stardust!" Rarity exclaimed in relieved shock, a soft palm above her chest followed by a faint smile. "You have no idea how worried we were-" Skip the friendship pedantic bull[BEEP]. I snapped in my full irritation and worry for these girls standing so close to such danger, pointing in emphasized fury. "There's a [BEEP]ing wildfire caused by my own making threatening to consume the entire park and all lives in it. Get out of here! RIGHT NOW!" And pretended hearing that elegant warm voice belonging to a dear good friend after so long didn't almost have me kneel in exhausted hope. Their gazes looked between each other, as though decidedly uncertain, before the ever stubborn show-off known as Rainbow Dash, with that familiar cocky voice making my heart do a somersault, protested all too heatedly. "Heck no we're not doing that! We gotta work together and stop this wildfire was spreading!" "I can do it just fine!" I worked very hard to stop my voice from cracking just by talking to them again, and failing miserably. They faltered though, that was a good sign. "This is above you girls! Villains are one thing, natural disasters the other. NOW GET OUT OF HERE!" That loud order followed by my own hacking cough, the lingering effects of the smoke still getting to me. And instead of my authoritative no-nonsense voice working, as usually it did, the stubborn hopeless teenagers glanced to each other, and back to their undeserving coughing friend in pure concern. And it burned hotter than the fires to the side warming my right cheek. "We're not leavin' ya to do this alone, sugarcube." Applejack insisted with some conviction. What happened when they were eager to heed my advice during Rainbow Rocks, for [BEEP]'s sake...? A firm unnaturally strong orange hand fixed on my weary shoulder, forcing hazel to stare at emerald. "We're not lettin' a good friend down." Friend... I shrugged off the hand albeit too irritably, muttering in self-disdain, "Some friend I've ever been..." Before looking to all the girls, seeing they weren't ready to just back done and leave before they got seriously hurt themselves. Perhaps, my boy. The soothing, advising tone of my teacher and companion warmed into my annoyed and panicking mind. We should accept their help. Consider this, how would we... Or you alone, Jack, prevent such a fire singlehandedly? Portals are out of the question, mind you. Before I could even mentally retort with that in mind. Fluttershy with considerate compassion on soft yellow features. Applejack undeterred and firm with a confident small smile. Rainbow folding arms in stubborn zeal. Pinkie grinned warmly in support and oblivious bliss. Rarity with hands on hips and looking ready for a verbal fight, sapphire eyes shining in resolved spirit. Sunset, simply smirking faintly at my state as though waiting for me to respond and having prepared already for the perfect retort. Her cerulean eyes said it all: "You're stuck with us, warrior, whether you want to be or not." All their eyes said pretty much too. People who cared about me. People whom I mistreated and badmouthed simply for calling me out on my own mistakes. People I claimed to have hated. Teenagers with so much ahead of them that something like this should never have come to pass. ...Teenagers, am I right? "Rarity, how much can you outstretch your shields?" The fashion designer blinked, but I quickly added before any answer was then provided, my own hand on hip and leaving no room for further argument. "Never mind, do you think you're capable of projecting a strong enough shield to encase the entire forest?" "Of that width darling?!" Rarity was, for the moment, justifiably incredulous, motioning flippantly to the cackling flames looming ever closer. "I've never attempted such a thing. Would it even work?" No... Not with the limited magic she'd possess. Until Sunset piqued up next, catching on quickly, her voice causing my head to ring and heart to flinch in guilt, the bacon-haired teen placing a hand on her friend's shoulder for determined support. "How about using your magic to keep the fire from spreading at any edge of the forest where they'd try to." Sounded more like an order than request. Taught her well there. At Rarity's hesitation, followed by a thoughtful nod, I returned that nod too and pointed to Rainbow firmly. The blue teen immediately stood to attention. "Rainbow, move around the forest and keep any fire or smoke that Rarity can't reach from spreading." With her own playful and determined salute, the blue teen sped off in a multi-coloured blur. "Fluttershy." Sunset's voice rang out, another pang of regret stabbing me. "We need to get all the animals trapped inside out of there. Can you do that?" The shy teen nodded back, peaceful blue eyes hardening in a manner when her Equestrian counterpart rarely got mad, immediately heading over to a nearby untouched nest and some animals digging out the woods for safety. "Pinkie, go keep anyone close by to safety and prevent people from getting here." "Okey-dokey!" "Applejack, we need your strength to kick some dirt into these flames. Got any ideas?" The orange farm girl looked over contemplatively, and reaching a faint smirk. "You betcha apples I do!" Sunset nodded. "Twilight- Oh, right." 'Oh, right,' what? That I was still here? True I avoided looking at the lavender teen the whole time here out of remorse and regret. I may even lose it and break apart just from the sight of her... But that wasn't the time. Innocent lives at stake, I can have an traumatic breakdown afterwards. I looked to where Sunset was staring, expecting to see the girl in the adorkable bowtie... Not simply a perplexed Pinkie. Sunset, however, clarified why she was regarding the party planner so intently. "Weren't you two together when we split up looking for Stardust?" ...You did WHAT?! And my heart commenced shattering once again following by Pinkie's damaging words. "Uh-huh, before you merged with that demonic version of you from another dimension she went to look for him in... There..." Horrified drained faces turning to the cackling forest itself, Sunset faster than I in looking in pure dread. "Oops..." Only, dread was the biggest, most massive understatement of the entire cosmos from what was going on in my crushed soul right then and there, almost dropping to my knees at the weight of what was happening, and the horrors it could and WOULD mean... One part of me - a faint, tiny part of the darkest side of my mind - considered throttling the innocent pink teen for allowing that to happen... But instead, I did something just as dumb, life-changing for the worst and potentially fatal, in spit of Sunset's shocked panicked yells of "STARDUST NO!" NO! NO NO NO! NO NO NO NO! NO NO NO NOOOOOOOOOO! The fire licked against my black long coat as I rampaged through the bushes and branches into the lost woods, the painful and agonizing memories of not too long back filling up my distraught and anguished mind yet again, eyes beginning to leak from that and the smoke threatening to take me down. I failed Twilight once... I WON'T DO IT AGAIN! "I'm gonna be desperate..." Smoke was invading my lungs. Violent coughs escaping my throat. The threat of death demanding to consume, as I ran through the cackling burning inferno overtaking this forest. Sidestepping, jumping and slashes off dead branches with the blade on my mad dash for my friend's safety. My vision was growing more blurry, my insides twisting and begging for sweet air and a more protective atmosphere, but nothing would deter me. For the first time in months, I've never more invigorated. More driven. Because when it came to Twilight Sparkle, nothing else mattered but the safety she deserved to have. Flashes of the smile, the sigh of release; the peaceful relaxing features of a young woman who had her whole life- AGH! Almost tripping over a fallen branch, and sidestepping around a log, I continued onwards, hoping at least I was aiming in the right direction- No, I KNEW I was going the right way! Something just told me! Remnants, perhaps, of that strong magical bond between myself and my Twilight... Or perhaps it was the guidance of the benevolent youthful spirit showing me the way. "To the pressure, everything is just like! An illusion; I'll be losing you!" You'll barely last a few more minutes at this rate, Jack. We should- NO! NOT THIS TIME! I lost Twilight already! I failed one because of my ignorance and leniency! Because I wasn't strong enough, as a Twilight Warrior, when she needed me most... Another won't suffer because of it-! Ugh... "No..." My voice croaked as I keeled over in agony, clutching an unburnt hot tree stump in support from the sensations constricting my fragile heart. "Not... Now...!" My voice never sounded more damaged, eyes shut tight before forcing them open yet again, glaring heatedly through tears at the flames daring to get in my way. I won't even bother asking how the end of my coat haven't been engulfed yet... Twilight... Twilight, I'm coming! "To the pressure, everything is just like! An illusion; I'll be losing you! Before long..." My legs wobbled insistently, threatening to fall over completely, but I kept moving anyway, the low corner of my eye catching the glowing hue of the amethyst ring. For Twilight... For the Princess... For the one I failed... For this one... Nothing else mattered... But her... Her...! I found the will to keep pressing, slowly forcing my way forward, and the flames retracted like an open gateway, as though recognizing my relentless stance against the harrowing firestorm. My teeth grit tight, unprotected fists clenched determinedly, the heavy pain in my chest and all throughout my body. The corners of my bleary eyes catching signs of black spots. Not... Falling unconscious... This time... Getting real sick of it... Had to keep... Moving... For her... And my friends... All my family... ...For me... "I believe in my future, farewell to the shadow. It was my place to live, but now I need your hand. Lead me out with your light, I have breathed in, The disgusting air of darkness, but I will never lose out." Even blaming myself anymore... Meant nothing... Nothing in comparison to finding the angel and keeping her sa- "Hold on!" A voice that touched my sensors, leapt joy in my pained heart which I continued gripping in pure conviction, emanating just so close then, past the last few trees. With a snarl, I stormed forward through the torrent flames, feeling so close to her... So close to saving her from the ruthless all-consuming- My millisecond of a smile died down immediately from the scene playing right before me, and my wobbling drained legs never felt so fast before, raising one arm once reaching the spot that would've become my friend's end. Not again! The young lavender teenager, keeping a falling log from squashing her and the scared little boy she was protecting, was unprepared by the next one following from behind her unguarded state. The child's scream died down to a shocked gasp from behind me as I grit my teeth determinedly, putting whatever strength and stamina I had even left into blocking this cackling trunk with the metallic bracelet on my right wrist, left palm pressed on the other side of the bracelet. "Stardust!" Her voice was like honey. Like peace and promise and hope. And that gave me all the incentive, with a mighty human roar, to push the massive trunk to the side as Twilight magically had with the one she stopped, immediately whirling around to face the messed facial expressions of relief, wonder, shock and hope. But my focus, renewed and clear once more, was mostly... Entirely on lavender angel, for the first time in so long. I wanted to hug tightly and never let go. I wanted to beg on my knees and cry into her skirt. I wanted to... Wanted to... The bright, purely happy smile I didn't deserve that followed cut off all remaining oxygen that was left, Twilight then kneeling down to the kid who, I would assume, got lost wandering in these woods with the flames, offering a positive reassuring grin. "We'll get you out of here." Sparkling flawless eyes looked to me in a determination I had never witnessed from this version of my love. "Together." My heart spoke in truth returned. "Always." And Starswirl piqued up yet again. You best be swift. The fire brigade is on the move, and won't be for an estimated five more minutes. You won't survive much longer- JACK! What- KAH! "AH... AGH...!" "Stardust? Stardust?!" Twilight immediately panicked against my blurring vision, my dropped state to kneeling and clutching the ruined ground in pain, the sensations of imbalance mixed with the lethal smoke finally, I presumed amidst my agonized mind, getting to me completely at last. No... Not while they... She was still...! Soft, loving purple hands grasped my shoulders, forcing me to meet the knelt concerned gaze of a dear good friend... Despite everything I said about her... Any of the human friends... And Sunset... "Twilight..." This was reaching the end. I could feel it, in my drained bones and weary mind... And if it was in beneficial to saving her... Starswirl... Can you... Open another portal...? Enough time has passed, yes. I have recovered enough magic from my realm now to produce a temporary gateway outside this forest. You must act now- Do it. "Stay with us." Of course- Behind them... "We can get out of here." My teacher paused, as though slowly taking in that command, to my impatient irritation. The three of you can make it together- Too late for me... I'm afraid... Couldn't move... Legs... "Please Stardust." "Twilight..." My hand, at least, found its way onto hers, offering the weakest reassuring grin to the watching concerned watching over her slender shoulder. The soft touch... I gave a kind squeeze, and perhaps the most sincere, compassionate statement I've made in a long time yet against that worried expression. "I wish there was another me here who would love you as I do for mine..." The corner of my eye caught movement, the other two oblivious. My mind screamed the demand from my hesitating mentor: NOW STARSWIRL! Twilight was halfway to supporting me upwards, the kid making his move to help - a kid that looked all too familiar, from a similar situation a very long time ago - leaving both completely unaware by the rather forceful pushes I gave towards the golden portal from behind. The teen and child consumed then by a vast bright light. And followed with the massive fallen tree where they previous stood blowing my unprotected state away, not forgetting that smile again as the darkness within the heat consumed. And I honestly did not see how I could've gotten out of this one. Not this time... But... Knowing them... Friendship... ... ... ... Ugggggh... ... ... ... Agggg... Mmmm... ...Hmm...? Slowly, but surely, my senses returned to me as bleary blue-green eyes steadily blinked and opened to an unfamiliar room, even without using the glasses, whom, to my brief relief, were resting on the side drawer once I took a confused, tired glance. Except... Not exactly feeling tired. Getting real sick of falling unconscious all the time. It's like some contrived plot convenience. ... Actually, the further I woke up, the less... Curiously, and blinking rapidly in confused surprise, I rolled my shoulders and stretched out every available body part during my puzzled caution. Everything felt... Less sore than usual, ever since running away from home. Felt like... The best sleep I've had in months... ...Huh... Wait. My clear PJ-wearing body shot upwards like a bullet, finding little protest from my nerves save for faint remains in the legs, back and elbows. "I'm alive..." I breathed out, examining his clean-looking hands and taking a few moments of deep inhale and exhale, just to check myself. I was still alive. ... "[BEEP]." With a frustrated groan, I flopped right back down on the bed, interlocked hands on chest and regarding the white ceiling... Then the curious blue and white room around me. A bedroom, naturally, but one I've seen before... Was that an ant farm close by...? How did I get here... I was suppose to have died in the middle of those burning flames. Nothing could have saved me this time; the girls wouldn't have been able to reach me in time- Never underestimate the conviction good friends will go through to save another. Starswirl... The warm amused voice of my mentor and fath... Friend sending a wave of relief and peace. Thank God, I needed the respite. And the invisible voice sounded just as relieved. I am gratified to see your condition is improving, Jack. Your rest was long overdue, ever since you've been pushing yourself to dangerous, almost excruciating degrees in your pursuit of our foe. Is that a note of disapproval in your voice, wise teacher? A foolish teacher alone would express pride of the extremes you've endured yourself throughout. I let out a breathless short chuckle, finding my own voice steady and unharmed. You'd think the smoke would have done some permanent damage, at least. And oddly enough... No burn marks, or casts, as I checked around. Well, okay, there were some bandages here and there, nothing, while peeking through the sleeveless top, which indicated burnt marks. I felt better. No... I felt great. Invigorated even, for the first time in ages! Like I caught up on sleep long overdue, as Starswirl mentioned. Starswirl, what the Hell happened to me? You pursued your friend into the inferno in an attempt of rescue to absolve your guilt- Afterwards! I should've been dead! Once again, underestimating your friend's courage. Neither a tone of lecture or amusement. Simple fact. Once Twilight and the child were taken out of the woods - literally, I may add - the firefighters arrived to handle the rest. However, overcome with worry, your friends worked in unity and sought you out before the flames could touch your vulnerable skin at all. I believe it was Miss Shimmer and Mister Sentry who found your state first, and helped you get to safety as the brigade finished off the fires. ... ... ... You were lucky, especially with that black coat which could have caught on fire at any opportunity. This world's Twilight Sparkle was especially relieved, though I could detect a pang of jealously from Miss Shimmer granting you another dosage of CPR- Flash Sentry saved me. With help from Celestia's old student, indeed. And it wouldn't be the first time, I might add- Good lord...! My face was covered by ashamed hands, exhaling loud and drawn out. Flash Sentry. Saving my life. AGAIN. I need some serious therapy after this. It wouldn't be the first time, Jack, you were saved by an unlikely individual another near-death experience. In a matter of time, you'll be saved individually by everyone you've ever met in these worlds. At that remark, I managed a faint smirk, at least taking in the comfort that my body felt better than usual after a clear long dosage of sleep and evident tending to my wounds. And how long was I asleep this time...? A week at most. Starswirl was then quick to add as I shot upwards in immediate panic. Time operates differently between both worlds, my friend. Scarcely a day has passed since the Storm King's invasion. ...Right... [BEEP], as I ran a hands through my disjointed dark brown strands, I'll never understand how time works between these alternate worlds... And the girls are safe? Safe and unharmed. The flames never touched them. Good... One good thing came out of that day then, aside from saving another version of the girl I love. ... Did you just say Sunset gave me-? A calm door opening, followed by a pleasantly surprised gasp. "Oh you're awake." This time it wasn't Sentry, to my slight relief. I already swallowed my pride once thanking the boy. Instead, I was greeted by the sight of a young, pink woman in rather casual clothing whom was the human version of a dear good friend. "Thank goodness." I couldn't even muster the energy to make some internal scathing remark about the facial features this time. "We were starting to wonder if you'd ever wake up." Cadence stated with a compassionate bright smile, seeming to carry a plate in her hand... With a decent, appealing scent reaching my nostrils. "Twilight was beginning to believe you've entered a coma. I would argue, but she's always so sure these days of what she's talking about." A mild humoured expression. "In this case, I'm glad she's proven wrong." I said nothing, finding myself incapable of anything to say at this particular moment. I mean, what COULD I even say? It was like some invisible force compelling me to keep my mouth shut and ears open. That was a first. Setting the plate down right beside my bed, Cadence continued explaining some things casually, "You're in the spare guest room, though you're the first different guest I've had in a long while." One glance at the ant farm told of whom her regular 'guest' could be. And walking around, the window blinds opened to revealing the damp grey clouds, the young adult unfazed with next opening said window to allow the fresh air in. "There we are." Followed by a warm smile aimed my way. "I hope you like porridge. Your friends weren't really certain what you enjoyed aside from a sweet tooth." At that, I grinned lightly, gently pulling myself out of bed, slowly, but surely, testing my body joints and bones before making any fast movements. Cadence watched, aura radiating compassion and serenity, though clearly ready to help should needed. My hazel eyes looked intently to the woman once I stood up completely, picking up my glasses and allowing a clearer vision once again. And that was answered with a polite nod. "You're very welcome." Clearly reading the emotion in my smaller eyes, followed by Cadence's own tilt of the head. "It's almost surreal. When we brought you back here last week, you had so many bruises and injuries that obviously weren't treated proper in the past. It's amazing you can even find the energy to stand now." Pink eyes gazed down in interest, and I followed her stare to the purple rem attached around my finger, immediately prompting my hands to clench slightly in instinctive protectiveness. Force of habit these days. Cadence didn't seem to be offended in the least, nodding with pink eyes shining in knowing. "We could never take it off, no matter how hard we tried. Seems at though its a part of you now." That smile brightened to warm kindness. "She's very lucky." My breathing slowed, mind impacted with more flashes of memories, but quickly subdued, turning my steady approach and gaze to the window outside, once hearing the sounds of pure laughter and chatter under the unpleasant sky. And immediately, one thing caught my eyes first of. The girls were wearing new clothing, how about that. Mustn't have noted as much earlier when there was a forest fire going on. But the rest of the scene playing out in the backyard of the house below warmed my heart in so many ways. The seven girls, Spike and human Shining, in a chef's hat and apron, enjoying a pleasant barbecue together, the young man showing off his skills at the outside grill with Pinkie watching in amazement and Rainbow clearly boasting she can do better from lip movement alone. Fluttershy conversing with some small bugs by a bush, her arms and hair greeted by colourful butterflies, the dog Spike rolling around chasing after a few squirrels across the mowed grass. Rarity and Applejack having some kind of debate at the back with their own hotdogs and mustard. Tch. More of a ketchup guy myself... But the girl who brought both equal warmth and guilt to my beating heart, oblivious by my intent gaze above, seemed to be gazing at the clouds themselves, having their own conversation with only the sides of their beautiful faces visible from this angle. I stretched subconsciously, finding my expression lower from merely seeing them again. Two girls whose trust and friendship I've betrayed for my own selfish gain and reasoning. Two girls who are safe and sound, conversing and sharing laughter, oblivious to the condition of the world. Sunset was standing at a short distance before Flash, the two teenagers regarding one another intently, with some familiar glinting objects in their hands- Hey! Did Sunset take my lightsaber?! Did I lose it upon running away from the school?! [BEEP] me, and I call others oblivious! As the sounds of playful green and blue blades clashing commenced, set to burn than slice, others watched the sparring matches with cheers and eyes of interest. And Cadence, still beside me, pointed out all too casually. "They visit everyday, before and after school, just to check on their good friend." My fists clenched, both of them this time, and my teeth bared in regret. Once more, causing them needless worry. And as if sensing my distress and guilt, soft yet firm pink fingers grasped my trimmed beard - did someone shave me while I slept? - and drew me to meet the tender, caring gaze of the new Principal of Crystal Prep. "So much hatred behind those eyes." I flinched. Obviously Cadence could detect or sense emotions almost as well as her pony counterpart. But there was no judgement in her tone, only knowing concern. "And yet, love which overpowers it immensely." ...What? With her lose brief examination done, Cadence straightened and released my jaw, smiling in bright warmth. "When Twilight told me who you were, I had some difficulty recognizing you. But now..." And moved herself towards the open doorway, leaving some invisible words hanging in the air. But not before adding casually. "I believe Miss Rarity left some new clothes for you in case you woke up without anyone there. Although I'd suggest a shower first beforehand. Second door down the right hall." And paused, Cadence then throwing a knowing, almost teasing smile over her shoulder. "Twilight and Miss Sunset lingered to watch over you every five minutes before joining the rest of your friends." And leaving me alone to ponder all this information, gently closing the door from behind. With that, my hopeless gaze switched to everyone having the time of their lives, my smile widening with nostalgia and heart painfully yearning for want. Sunset and Flash sparring with playful, almost equally competitive smirks whilst careful not to actually hit each other. Fluttershy observing while caring for the little critters, in her laid peaceful posture. Applejack smirking and raising a hotdog for emphasis on cheering. Rainbow Dash spilling condiments everywhere amongst her cheering onto others, with mighty cries and a bright open grin. Pinkie Pie jumping and catching every flown condiment into her waiting mouth. Rarity endearingly scowling in polite disgust at the mannerisms. Twilight watching with curious interest and slight concern... And almost meeting my gaze whilst I quickly hid behind the wall of the window the second her head turned, obviously sensing keen affectionate eyes on her. I sighed into the room, hand with ring on chest and allowing myself further respite. I missed all this, more than anything... I had to leave, that was a given, before Cadence alerted them. It was clear, this time, these girls couldn't be involved. They were peaceful, they were happy, and I almost brought certain doom upon their young states. Especially Twilight. Always Twilight... ... Steeling myself slightly, I looked to the hung clothes on the handle of the wardrobe prepared and waiting just for me, about to inspect them further before a familiar voice outside barked in order and piqued my brief interest. And the sight below soon prompted my short muffled laughter. Okay! Why not! Sombra's human form, lecturing and instructing - though for him, the two may very well be the same - looking like an adult goth with a long leather overcoat. I mean what else, right? Essentials weren't hard to find after getting changed; right next to where my glasses formerly were in that bedroom. The second I got dressed - often sneaking peeks to my friends in the yard having fun together - I was out of there, both relieved, in spit of the pain of guilt and disgust in my heart for being so, and curious as to why Cadence didn't inform them immediately to my awakening. Didn't spot her in the garden the whole time I was getting changed. Overall, I didn't get the chance at that rather lovely house to examine my new look. But now, standing in front of the useless portal, edges of it attached with wires and all manners of machinery surrounding the field - all I can guess whom they belonged to - had to take a moment to admire myself. Because, my dear Rarity, you've certainly outdone yourself this time...! Never mind the trimmed facial hair, confirmed to my brief dejection, or the obvious slight shaving of my hair. I didn't even have the heart to complain about those particular things anymore... I WAS looking like a mess these last few months. Black, rather cozy pants; trainers I could easily slid on and off. Sleeveless sea blue shirt with a unique fabric as it brushed against my skin with every movement. A long coat akin to leather, with patches and outlines of deep blue, the cutie mark on the left side over my heart. Except one notable difference, one that caused my left right to cover over the right finger bearing the promise ring. Instead of a blue star in the center of my mark's heart... It was Twilight's. ... It was beautiful... Are you alright...? ...I don't know. I don't know about anything anymore. Even my own actions confuse me these days. Promises I kept breaking. A vow to save that Demon Sunset only to desire destroying her after. I'd stay with Twilight, my family, only to leave on a whim. And despite everything, despite breaking my word time and time again, belittling my friends simply for disagreeing, throwing a tangent when things won't go my way, my acts of logic met with severe repercussions. They STILL love me. Sighing deeply, I lowered both arms and met the clueless gaze of my reflection, telling everything that needed to be said. And for a brief moment, I swore my reflection shifted to my old pony form, surrounded then by seven wonderful friends and a son I've called my own. These people, Jack... Them and their pony selves, they know nothing of contempt or rejection. You chose the most beautiful of souls to be friend and allow heal your fractured soul, repair the shattered pieces of your heart from years ago. They've done so much, and in return, you've helped them. Time and time again. Look at this very world you're standing in. Surprisingly, I found myself obeying in a heartbeat, gazing around towards the very school building itself I often regarded in disgust and despair. Strangely enough, a pang of nostalgia met me from the very sight. By all rights, you could have chosen not to participate. You could have rejected from accompanying the Princess to this world in the first place; help secure her crown before dastardly plans are committed. You could have never returned to assist, in the Friendship Games, or even, in spite of your zealous disdain, Camp Everfree. And you know why, my student? Because you ARE selfless. Before you interject, ask yourself; was hypothetically shutting down that camp, and preventing this world's Twilight Sparkle from growing affectionate with Mister Spruce really your main drive going there? Or was it, sincerely, to keep looking after girls you've grown to care for as you have their Equestrian selves? Because you like them? You love them, even? I don't think anymore must be said, do you? No. No... You're right, as always... Damn. I allowed myself a small self-deprecatory grin. Once again, the teacher showing the student where he was wrong and where needed to be improved, all with warmth and compassion; things I've rarely displayed on this world at all. You may deem that, my friend, but the reality is clear as crystal; you love your friends that much to make the harshest sacrifices in the name of their preservation. Their survival. Their happiness. Have you really broken any promises at all? Any attempt of answering that was soon disrupted by a low, painful groan coming right from the steps towards the school doors, my hazel amazed eyes regarding the form of a gold Earth Pony crawling gently towards the steps, scraping himself across the stone cut path. I was already heading over with quick speed, aiming to help this equine posthaste. Who was it this time; the Stardust that got hit in the head by a sledgehammer? No, he'd be in human form when that accident happened. Upon further notice once getting closer, the dark blue cape was torn in places, brown mane ruffled violently and clear burnt marks over any exposed parts to the stallion's body. Immediately kneeling down, I worked to help this gold pony lay against the first step while trying my absolute best not to put pressure of any of his visible injuries. Wasn't sure about what internal wounds my obvious phantom of a past self may or may not have at this point. But one look into the young, hazel eyes expressing hazed pain and... Relief... Told me everything I needed to know, as if meeting his stare caused a chain reaction to the link of memories in my mind. Canterlot. The wedding. Chrysalis. Twilight. "Thank... You..." Murmured the season two Stardust Balance, his gold and shocking soft hoof gently gripping my right wrist protected by the metallic bracelet. As if the very battle when he threw himself into harm's way just only happened. "What are you doing...?" I was compelled to ask solemnly, keeping the dazed stallion steady in my careful grip. Hazel eyes gently gazed upwards to the darkening skies, looking so tired and... At peace. But the state! No wonder Twilight was so afraid... "Doing... What's right... Jack..." Those pained eyes looked back to me, flicking for a temporary second for a pure gold, the stallion clenching his teeth briefly in effort to keep speaking. "What... Are YOU doing...?" Typical. Even when heavily injured and on the verge of sleep, I find a way still to criticize or judge. But in this instance, I wasn't prompted to react in equal scorn, instead finding my own head lower in outright regret. This was the Stardust who sought to protect everyone. The first to make the promise of defending the lives of the innocent and those he's grown to care for. The Stardust who opened himself more; told even those he was acquainted with his worries and frustrations. The Stardust that slowly but surely grew to care for a certain lavender bookworm unicorn in a way once considered unimaginable, denying it to himself time and time again until the truth was pointed out after almost sacrificing his whole being for good, in effort to protect her... The Stardust who stared down certain doom in the faced, and laughed while spitting into death's features. And here I was, dishonouring everything he's fought for. "You never met Zagreus..." "I was fortunate... In that regard..." Stardust inhaled slowly, closing eyes briefly to concentrate and cling on to the waking world. A fighter to the end. "Queen Syphilis... Was a nightmare enough..." At that, I had to crack a small wry grin, but he shared no such humour. "I wonder, if dying... Would have been... The better alternate... Than all that's happened..." "What? No!" I exclaimed in heated shock, daring to hear such things from this point of my past. "You actively fought back against these things. Listen to yourself! You can't-!" "So much despair... So much contempt... Regret..." He coughed shortly, gasping lightly with dazed eyes craning towards the direction of the deactivated mirror. "Was it really all worth it... In the end...?" The grip on my wrist tightened, I could feel the strength pouring through even with the bracelet protecting my skin. But I winced anyway, and this past life was far from deterred, muzzle set firm in faint determination. "One measly vow... For all this...?" I couldn't answer that, and he knew it. "And though I am not perfect or completely suitable to conduct such a task you bequeathed me, I vow I will try my best in protecting Twilight and my friends there, whatever the cost." A gold hoof pat on my wrist, hazel pained eyes firm and commanding. "Go now... You have the choice... To die... Or fulfill that vow we made... So long ago..." One more effort of a glance, made towards the shut doors of the school itself. I followed that gaze, somberly regarding the building as my former self made his point. Followed by the last words of a pony who fought tooth and nail to preserve everyone he loved succumbing to the much-deserved realm of sleep. "Because... Some promises... Can never be broken..." I didn't have to look back down to know he was gone, despite the lack of any sensation to sudden loss of weight in my arms and hands. Everything felt weighted on me these days, even as I tentatively stood upwards, setting my own mouth firm and looking forward to the school. "Will never be broken..." Came a small whisper beneath my dry lips, knowing what needed to happen next, as I walked up the steps to the one place I had despised more than anywhere else. Alright. That was a good shower. ... What? Why else would you think I'd have come all the way back to this horrid school of bad memories? And here I thought only MY old school could do that! Halfway down the empty hallway from the gym shower room, with damp brown hair brushed back, if felt like a refreshing breather, stretching my upper limbs yet again in relaxation. Good things to do after a long bout of depression and hopeless viewpoints. A long rest. And a nice shower... Even if there was a lack of shampoo or... Clean soap... Ugh... "Now then." I said out-loud to myself, clasping and rubbing both dried hands together readily. "Time to get out of here." All that needed to be done now was figure out a way of returning to Equestria with the portal deactivated, for both Sombra and myself. And we still can't use any magic of yours, Starswirl? It's far too risky to endure magical transportation from world to another from this realm, not with Balance so badly damaged. The old teacher sounded thoroughly apologetic. Any magic used to return home would have to be utilized by another source. Figures. All for the convenience of the script, eh?! Maybe we should try the library for answers. You know, like Sunset did when trying to research answers for Equestrian magical causes in a human, public library. But then again, it wasn't entirely implausible for Sunset to have brought her own books from Equestria to this world... Which only begs the question of why she left them in here- Oof! Bumping into someone around the corner cliche! My vision suddenly became slightly distorted from my glasses falling to the ground, and me with them. Great. An angelic voice right before me, having experienced the same fate. "My glasses!" She cutely exclaimed. "I can't see without my glasses!" "My glasses!" And I found myself unwittingly responding this way. "I can't be seen without my glasses!" Oh, found them. Placing them back, just as a knelt Twilight put hers back on... Uhhhhh... Were they bigger than usual? Twilight realized the error quickly too, hastily pulling mine off with an adorable embarrassed blush as I did the same thing, exchanging the correct ones to one another and, for a long moment, just stared at one another. And stared. And stared. And stared. And it took every. Single. Solitary. Fight of will in my body not to immediately break down then and there into the purple star skirt and beg for forgiveness, forcing myself to stand upwards and, somehow finding it in me, offered a hand for the lavender teen to grasp and be pulled upwards, and I swallowed a pang of some emotion down my throat at the soft touch. The tight embrace from her which followed didn't help that either, myself returning the powerful hug in fond relief and affection. I needed this. Good GOD I needed this... Burying half my face in the thin, clothed shoulder. And my heart was leaping all over the place, despite the fact this wasn't even my- Oh who cares? Any Twilight will do at this moment... I'm sure seeing my Twilight again send me to my knees. Speaking of which. "I'm beginning to under my pony self's frustrations." I had to choke out a laugh at this Twilight's wry mumbling, as we pulled back - to my brief pang of somber disappointment - Twilight smiling in relieved warmth... Followed with a punch to my sensitive arm. Granted it wasn't as hard as it would've been from the others - even Fluttershy could pack a punch if she wanted too - but still. Ow. Purple hands on her hips, Twilight was then, as I faintly rubbed my arm, staring while leaning forward in a eerily manner similar to the Princess, whenever I did something utterly stupid beyond words. Good times. "Are you going to disappear the second I take my eyes off you?" Uhhhhh... "No...?" "Good." Twilight seemed to accept that pause, straightening with closed mad eyes and a deep inhale, sighing. Oh boy, she was really upset. "Because I won't even begin to emphasize how worried we've been all this time." And once those beautiful eyes opened again, they were sparkling... In sadness and concern. Prompting my own short solemn sigh. "Why?" "Why were you worried?" I was compelled to ask in return, folding arms with my own tender expression. "I yelled at you seven, unjustifiably so, called you things out of frustration and incredulity. I don't deserve to be near any of you again." Twilight's frown deepened, obviously objective to that, and opened her lavender lips to voice her exact feelings- "We finally found you!" Gah! Finding my world becoming a sudden blur as my helpless state was crushed by a warm, affectionate embrace that began twirling me around in the young girl's powerful grasp. "Pinkie!" "Hello!" "Pinkie!" "Hello!" "Pinkie!" "Hello!" It took a few moments to worm out those ridiculously tight tiny pink arms, getting back my oxygen and leaning again a green locker, hand on chest and glaring behind dizzy eyes towards the wide beaming teen, completely oblivious or uncaring to my irritation. Likely, perhaps, since it's Pinkie Pie, both. "Glad to see you're unenthusiastic as ever..." I growled while dusting off my undershirt, sending a half-heated look towards the loud giggling of Twilight, although the very sound and more positive expression from the bookworm then helped soothed my nerves. A lot. "You've missed so much Stardust! I mean, a super duper bung of awesome world-building fun exciting amazing wonderful stuff you should have absolutely been here for! For example, did you know that Sunset now drives a car-?" "Pinkie." I clutched my head, still gaining re-composure, but grinning myself anyway due to the infectious bubbly nature of this innocent party planner. "I'm glad things have been going well here..." Until I came along that is. "Oh my gosh! We should totally have a party to celebrate your return! After all it was kinda hard with you in a week-long coma and Twilight and Sunset hovering over you at every possible second-" "Pinkie!" "- And with the sky turning more and more foreboding dark everyday recently with that Sombra guy prospecting grave danger often. But I'm sure we can fill some time in for a welcome-back-to-your-friends party somehow!" Pinkie concluded with a playful wink. "I bet you my pony self's welcome-back-to-your-friends party will be just as awesome!" A red-faced Twilight then commented with uncertainty, purple eyes darting my way nervously. "Pinkie, I'm not sure a party's the most advised idea at this time-" Damn right it's not. "I'm sorry Pinkie." I sighed, dropping my arms to the sides, and felt genuinely remorseful for it. The following expression of the teen's didn't help. "But I'm too busy stopping a dimensional threat to these worlds... Or trying too..." "Oh... So we can have a party after?" Before I could answer, unsure, the pink fluffy-haired young woman beamed warmly again and grasped both my shoulders, invading personal space in favour to push happiness. Like pony like human. "I know you think you don't deserve us as your friends." The tone lowered briefly to compassionate knowing, the smile lessening with blue clear eyes shining in kindness and friendship. "But we can't let one disagreement ruin what we have, right? You've stuck with us ever when you barely liked it. We'll always be friends, no matter what." I took a moment to look at Pinkie Pie. Really look at her. Because there's another reason, aside from the bubbly persona and energetic hope this rare individual, be it homo-sapien or Equestrian, was so unique in a different way compared to our friends. Kindness. Generosity. Honesty. Laughter. Loyalty. Magic. Pinkie had them all, and used these qualities to the full effect. Pinkie Pie was the embodiment of friendship itself, carrying all these traits each of our friends would hold into some beautiful, awe-inspiring manifestation of hope and magic for all. The warmth this girl provided in both worlds; the ability to forgive and show compassion to all, even perhaps the most darkest of beings she had the power to see the light even in the deepest shadows. The light was strong; sometimes flickering against the tides of oppression against her bonds with those closest, but never snuffing out. Pinkie was friendship in its purest form. "How can you say that...?" I had to ask, my voice cracking slightly from the overwhelming warm and affection focused entirely on me. "When I've treated you with such disrespect and disgust... Since the very beginning...?" "Pfft!" Pinkie replied, some spit flying to my shirt as the pink wonderful teen beamed all the more, shaking her head with a wide brightening grin. "Silly! We all have our grouchy days! You just needed some help from getting stuck in grumpy mode, that's all!" And once releasing me, offered up a certain finger in sincere warmth. "Friends forever, right?" One encouraging, hopeful look from a smiling Twilight was all that was required for me to accept the offered token of eternal friendship. Another promise that, perhaps if I even tried otherwise, could never be broken. I met Pinkie's... Pinky with my own, curled tight around each other. "Friends forever, Pinkie." Another great weight lifting from my heart, and the two proud warm smiles from both girls prompted my own wide grin since watching the barbecue, getting the sensation that, after a long time, everything will be just fine. "What kind of cake do you like for a party? Party cakes are much more important to bake than your regular cake, just so you know what kind of cake the one you're making a party for-" "Chocolate." "Ooh! What kind of chocolate? Dark chocolate? White chocolate? Plain chocolate? Chocolate with nuts? Chocolate sauce? Chocolate with chocolate sauce? Candy chocolate? Caramel? Ice cream chocolate? Melted choco-?" "Any... Except nuts." "Okay, no nuts. Got it! Now let's talk about decorations. Hmm... Something tells me you're a fan of blue..." "What could have possible given that away?" "Well you often wear blue a lot, and you seem to really like the new look Rarity made for ya. Which, by the way, I also love. Great look Stardust!" I shared a long look to the lavender thin bookworm beside me, whom giggled in good humour towards my expression and Pinkie's antics. The pink teen was hopping around the hallways around us as we headed back towards the entrance of the school building, working out my future 'best welcome back party ever.' Now, I should be annoyed. My past selves were annoyed by the prospect of a party made all for me, undeservedly. I should be lecturing this bubbly young woman for daring hosting some celebration for my return considering the sorrow and pain I've caused them eight months back to now. But I didn't. Because I wasn't. Because I absolutely missed this so. My heart was steadily growing more at ease the longer I spent in their presence... Must explain the lack of nightmares since my week-long coma. "Although, if you love blue so much, it's a wonder why you seem to have it in for Flash Sentry- Oh look, we're here!" Pinkie finally stopped there once the glass doors leading outside were in full view, peeking through curiously. "Oh hey, the gang's all here too!" At that, I paused, gulping a little. They're all here? Of course they are... My fists clenched, uncertain if I wanted to even take another step and face my mistakes. Again. That was, until a certain purple hand gently pressed against my arm, prompting me to regard the reassuring smiling Twilight, those sparkling violet eyes that melted my insides everytime I looked at them, pony or human, telling me that everything will be just alright. That's how, seconds later, I found myself walking outside alongside my two friends to greet the rest of our friends. Pinkie was the first to call out eagerly to the group waiting by the statue. "Hey guys! When'd you get here?!" All eyes turned, for the most part intently on the young man atop the steps outside. Brilliant. My gaze distractedly looked upwards. The sky was getting much darker now, and there was a chilling breeze in the air. Another foreboding. One encouraging touch from Twilight, again, had me gently walk down the steps, taking each moment of approach. "Told you they'd be at the school!" Rainbow, once the silence ended, exclaimed triumphantly, the clear blue teen smirking to the group with crossed ridiculously thin arms. "And you said they'd be in the park again!" "I said it were possible for 'em to be at the park." The Western accent retorted, originating from a certain glaring farm girl. "Better than Rarity thinkin' they'd be at some high-class fashion store!" A pleasant scoff. "Do not cast shade on me for having belief in our friend's tastes!" Rarity closed her eyes in haughty disagreement, turning her head away from the other two teenagers. "Why would Stardust be at a clothes store?!" "Why would Pinkie or Twilight take 'im to a clothes store?" "To, perhaps, improve on his wardrobe, darling? Have you seen what that man was adorning the moment he returned to our lives after months of concern?" "Hey! That coat looks pretty awesome! I'd wear it." "It was kind of smelly, don'cha think?" "Stardust likely hasn't bathed in days. In any case, wearing that all the time? Good grief! I was lucky to have my design for him ready." "I dunno... Never struck me as a leather-lover." "Maybe a hoodie would've been better. Can't go wrong with hoodies. Ask guitar boy over here." I had to smile - grin, in fact - by the sheer playful bantering of friends I missed dearly. They're here, the human versions of them, but they'll do for now, seven wonderful girls who never once stopped believing in me, alongside the once-tyrannical Sombra, standing to the side with his faintly bemused expression. All my friends of this world, here and now. ...Oh and look, Sentry's here too. The meaningful footsteps, however, slightly dropped my smile, finding myself walking forwards in turn to meet the determined young bacon-haired woman firmly regarding me with shining oceanic eyes, the both of us stopping halfway in the center of the entire courtyard, equal height and just... Gazing at each other, a thousand words to speak across our faces, but none of the words ever coming out. Hm? A fist thrusted out between us, gripping the metallic hilt of a certain weapon wielded by a dark yellow hand. I looked back up to a faintly smiling Sunset Shimmer. "Hope you don't mind that I held on to this." Somehow, I managed to return the smirk, looking down to the weapon again in ponder. Looks like another tool to be better wielded by someone more deserving and stronger in will. God, imagine Sunset Shimmer as a Jedi. Nah, Gray Jedi would suit her far better. ...She'd make an amazing Ahsoka Tano. Sunset's expression switched to surprised puzzlement once the weapon was gently pushed back with her fist towards herself, meeting my tiny grin and knowing expression. "Looked like you were having fun using it to spar earlier." To her credit, the former student of Celestia didn't flush in embarrassment, instead widened her eyes and quietly pocketing the hilt. Before finally tackling me in a tight, powerful embrace. One I equally returned all too happily. Addressing past mistakes can wait a moment, though Sunset had something to say beforehand. "You're an idiot..." "I know..." "A real, absurd moron..." "I know..." Sunset then pulled back after whispering some emotional words, looking ready to shed a tear but holding herself back from there. Good, don't think I could handle more crying from anyone at this point. The corners of my peripheral vision caught approaching movement, causing Sunset to - seemingly also reluctant - step back as another presence greeted me; the tallest of the lot and wearing his own leather. Sombra... Green and hazel eyes clashed, sizing each other up. I still say he looked way better with red; green eyes on him just looked... Wrong. And this is coming from the guy who was the very definition of 'wrong.' One of us had to speak sometime soon, though, and it looked like the former King was waiting for me to start. So I did, regarding the attire again before smirking faintly. "Do I even need to say it?" A glimmer of recognition, before Sombra's rather casual deep voice responded. "If it reveals a glimpse of the real Jack Wright once more." "...And if this is the real me...?" Sombra shook his long-black-haired head, closing eyes briefly as he responded matter-of-factly to that somber inquiry. "Then I might as well pretend that our battle within your mind all so long ago never even occurred." "Welcome back, Stardust." Fluttershy greeted warmly then to Sunset's right, eyes shining with kindness and compassion and so many things I haven't even earned back yet, the rest of the friends gathering around with their own light smiles and grins and just so happy to see a dear lost friend once again. Just as I missed them too, deeply. Which is why I then looked away, right back to the entrance of the school building I had hated and held nothing but disgust and incredulity for years. It's funny, what time and reflection does for one person. I may not even completely be the man, or pony, I was so long ago anymore. That might not entirely a bad revelation, my student... "Stardust...?" Twilight's beautiful concerned voice asked, and I huffed, bracing myself with closed eyes, and getting it out of the way. "There are too much at stake here now. The enemy is becoming more powerful, and will not stop at nothing to have me, you and all other life extinguished for some twisted 'noble' cause. I can't stop and amend all my mistakes." That said, I looked back intensely on the others, whom neither blinked or shied away from the heated expression and fire behind my hazel eyes. More brownie points for them. I raised a fist bearing the ring in emphasis, sounding more determined for the first time in a while. "When I stop Zagreus, once and for all, then I will come back, and I will do everything in my power to make up for the brief I caused you. THAT is a promise... My friends." The whole group regarded each other for a moment, Sombra keeping his gaze firm and curious on me, soon the girls, and Sentry, nodding to one another with their own small smiles, clearly ready once returning eyes back on their friend to offer support and that I wouldn't be doing this alone- "That implies you will even still be alive to make such worthless amends." Sombra and I stiffened, all eyes glaring upwards towards the figure in dark attire gazing down from us as though some unholy deity passing judgement. The bald head, the pure dark eyes, the twisted smile, the mocking and open disdain behind his deep unnatural voice, his own coat flapping in the growing winds. Zagreus...! A few steps back from the edge of the rooftop was what prompted me to act, firing my jet boots in an instant with hot pursuit, landing atop the school building in seconds. Twilight and the other were quick to follow, Rarity and Twilight using their separate magic to lift themselves and the others onto the roof, standing between in opposition to the monster casually leaning back against the glass dome. My hidden blade produced and pointed at the creature's chest where a heart would be, ready to aim and end this mistake of my own unwilling creation once and for all. Zagreus showed no emotion to that other than a faint smirk. "Go on..." He encouraged. "Finish me now and prove who the real monster is." Deliberately goading for me to commit full murder right in front of innocent eyes. My glare deepened in disdainful hate. "I hold no illusions to what I am." Despite which, I was already, slowly, lowering the weapon, refusing to meet any looks from my friends no matter what happens here. Don't get me wrong, I still have the human urge to do some unspeakable horrors on this creature which caused me so much grief. "Oh I know." Zagreus nodded, as if a sage, and widened his arms all too casually. "We're both 'monsters' in our own way, I could ponder. A shame though, that while you have the capacity to hate and feel rage, you never pull through to the end. How many, Jack? How many have escaped and caused more harm because of your mercy?" "How many have become better for it?" Sombra was instantly throwing in his piece, taking one step forward with a distasteful growl reminiscent of his past days. "Between these words, Zagreus, mercy and compassion have done wonders for even the most darkest of creatures. A pity you are too blinded by your own abhorrent creation to see this fact." "So many have become better once given another chance." This time, the strong confident voice of Celestia's previous pupil pitched in, cerulean eyes hardening with her tone of conviction. "Princess Luna, Discord, Sombra, Starlight Glimmer... Me." A determined yellow finger pointed the monster's way. "It's more than I can say for the 'mercy' you've shown to my other self, Zagreus!" "That 'other self' whom this boy you call a friend was responsible for harming?" Zagreus merely pointed out coolly, and I flinched. "Who suffered because of his anger? His despair?" "None of which would have happened if you hadn't filled her head with false promises." Sunset snapped right back without skipping a beat, strongly defending a friend who meant so much for her. "Instead of letting her be saved and become a better person for it back in her world... You dragged her down a far worse path! And I... I will never forgive you for the pain you've caused to my friends, over and over again!" From the bearer of empathy herself... My heart was beating against my chest from the shock of such an admission, regarding Sunset then and there in a new light, the bacon-haired teen throwing me a brief smile before glaring heatedly to Zagreus in a manner which reminded me of... Well, I think we all know who. "No one should have to be used as puppets, no matter what they've done." A closed-eyes Twilight spoke rather softly next... Which grew in utter conviction with a new hardship to those sparkling firm eyes regarding the creature whom used her in the past. "We won't let you bring anymore grief to anyone again!" "You've messed with the wrong girls, pal! Oh and guys too." Rainbow raised a blue hardened fist determinedly, grinning and ready for a fight. With my own small smile, I gestured to all my good friends and nodded at the fiend. "Even I know better than to incur their wrath." Before getting too serious again, demanding of the monster. "Starlight. Shining. Sunburst. What have you done to them?" Zagreus scoffed, rolling black eyes if he had any irises as opposed to an unsettling black void. "It matters not. Those dragons failed to destroy you in the throne room. That fallen version of your friend proved herself utterly impotent in those woods. Even a forest fire couldn't kill you off." Zagreus then proceeded to sneer, straightening next and getting serious himself. "You are a cockroach refusing to be crushed, Jack. Even trapped here, I am sure you will continue to be a nuisance somehow once I have taken over the other world and cleansed everything of their weaknesses." Mass genocide... "Look around you. My influence is already spreading to this world in turn!" A pale hand raised to the darkened cloud covering the natural sun. "By the time my ambitions come here, I will be utterly unstoppable. And you boy, a cockroach to an ant." "That will never happen!" "We won't let you!" Zagreus pointedly ignore the outcries of my supportive friends, pointing towards me next. I tender, bracing myself for anything. "There is a game of chance, popular in another universe. I believe you are more than familiar and fond of it." The tone was almost casual. Almost. "Yu-Gi-Oh, I believe its name is." Okay...? That was coming out of left field. "What about it?" I asked suspiciously, wondering if this Devilish creature was informing me what universe he was going to attack next after this one. A small knowing smirk. "Let's leave your fate to chance then. A small game. A duel, if you will." What? Sombra and I shared wary glances. Zagreus motioned to himself gracefully. As graceful as this kind of creature could be. "Should you win, I shall leave this world and all its inhabitants unharmed once the cleansing of worlds commence. If I succeed, however." Zagreus raised a finger to cut off any protests, darkened eyes somehow becoming blacker, the deep tone along with it. "I will obliterate every person here before you can even blink." I tensed with a sharp breath, both fists clenching all the more harder. A children's card game used for a life-or-death situation, just like the show itself. And what guarantee did I have that Zagreus wouldn't just leave my friends alone if I declined this sick twisted idea of a game? Wagering all lives like that? I had no magic. I had no physical prowess. No real skill in combat with this form or any smarts to keep me alive. However, since we're dealing with a kid's care game I've been an expert at since I was seven... ...It's time to duel. "I accept." Stepping forward with newfound conviction, even untying and throwing off the metal bracelet holding my hidden blade to the said for good measure, glaring openly at the smirking fiend. Then another, stronger hand gripped my shoulder, a good friend standing beside me with his own stark determination. "We both accept." Of course, the only other one here would know the basics of the game since living in my head for so long. We both knew the stakes. And we would both fight for them. Together! "Hmm... Two against one? You are desperate to emerge victorious." Zagreus regarded both Sombra and I's opposing stances, rubbing his chin briefly before nodding. "Very well! We shall commence immediately!" "Not sure how I feel about hanging the fate of our world around some card game..." "Sounds kinda cool when you think about it..." "In what way? How?" "Go Stardust and Sombra! You guys got this!" From the sides, far enough from the danger, the seven girls and one boy observed upon the stands. By our respective spots on the school field, Sombra and I opposing the demonic entity merely smiling like a creepy Slenderman if that dude actually had a face. Those are the features I would imagine on that suited [BEEP]tard. Are you sure you're ready for this, Jack? This could be some ploy on our foe's behalf as the step to a larger game. Oh I don't doubt that, Starswirl. But still, with no magic and God knows how stronger Zagreus has become, the risks would have to be taken. Sombra can't use magic here either, and the girls aren't skilled or trained enough to take this [BEEP]er on. All in all, a children's card game sounded a more beneficial alternative than raw force. "Let's remember the stakes shall we?" Both Sombra and I exchanged flat looks once Zagreus began monologuing yet again. "If I win, everyone you love will die. If you win, I shall spare this world. No doubt you would bring more harm to yourselves anyway, given the track record..." I flinched, about to retaliate before a firm dark grey hand stopped me, Sombra's green lit eyes affixed on the creature with a heated glare. But the message was clear, do not fall into that monster's trap, got it. I nodded, glaring as well towards the smug opponent. The wind was getting colder... We have every ounce of faith in you both, Jack. Encouraged by my teacher's support, I held up my arm as the magically summoned duel disk slid right into place, courtesy of the mentor himself. Same said for Sombra, but as for Zagreus; summoning his, of course, evil-looking monstrous dueling disk by a void of imbalanced magic right above him, hovering down into his pale grip. Also, by magic, the holo-projectors appeared right in places to the sides of the field, but my attention was then caught on the audience. More specifically, the encouraging resolved eyes of cerulean blue, and the sparkling hope of violet purple. ...'Get your game on?' 'Let's rev it up?' 'Go with the flow' or some [BEEP] catchphrase they used in Zexal? Nah, I'm going for the flawless classic, just like this duel disk. "It's time to duel, Zagreus!" All three devices activated, the three of us drawing our five cards readily. This was it... Let's just hope the duel itself doesn't take twelve episodes. "Oh. and before I neglect to mention." Oh what now?! Zagreus grinned at the evident annoyance, merely extending an arm in gesture. "New rules have been added to this children's game over time. For example, a two-against-one duel grants the latter an extra four-thousand life points." Yes I knew that. "In addition, the first opponent to have their turn cannot have a draw phase until their next." ...Poppycock. "We won't need them." Hm? I glanced to Sombra, the taller male with wavy black hair looking back to me intently, sending the messages needed: 'For our friends. For Radiant. For Twilight. Hold nothing back.' ...We've delayed long enough. And collectively, we all shouted with passionate hope for victory from our confident throats. "LET'S DUEL!" Stardust: 4000. Sombra: 4000. Zagreus: 8000. Dibs! "I'll start." A quick scan of the hand, years of experience guiding me. "I place one card face down!" A holographic version of the set card in the spell/trap zone right before me. "Then I set one monster card face down, in defense mode!" On cue, another, more horizontally-placed massive card appeared protectively before my set card then. "And I end my turn!" "Is it me or does Stardust sound... Excited?" Can't blame me for getting giddy, playing a childhood game in a more realistic scenario from the show! Sombra was quick make his move before the fiend could. "My turn!" Show us what you got King! "I too set one card face down! And then defensively the Flamevell Guard!" The small round fiery beast emerged from beneath the ground, shielding itself by its own demonic black sturdy arms. Defense points was two-thousand. Nice. "That's all for now." Glancing to Sombra, I smirked despite the heat of the moment. "Of which of us is Yugi and Kaiba?" The former tyrant snorted, but played along with his own faint grin. "I would be Kaiba, but your own ego has done wonders for you of late boy." "Radiant's been making you soft hasn't she?" "...Shut the [BEEP] up." "If the two of you are finished." That deadly voice interjected, prompting our nostalgic banter to cease and glare right back at the void of black eyes of our dreaded foe, the man- Creature drawing his own card from the deck, just as dramatically as us. "It's my turn now." His own scan of the cards he held, and we watched with baited breath. No doubt super OP. "I think I'll commence with activating the field spell card, Malefic World!" [BEEP]. Had to be the malefic deck. Both Sombra and I looked around from the change in sinister scenery, everything becoming consumed by red and black, whilst the girls gasped in surprise and regarded our surroundings as well. If he's played that, then there's nothing Zagreus is holding back. And it showed by the wider dark grin. "Now, by sending one Red-Eyes Black Dragon from my deck to the graveyard, I may special summon its dark counterpart." A black void fogging from before our foe's side of the field, as Zagreus called out with already-triumph in that sickening voice. "Arise! Malefic Red-Eyes Black Dragon!" Imagine Red-Eyes, but looking a million times more terrifying and deadly. The winged monstrous version to the mighty black dragon roared out with pure malice and a craving for destruction, blowing back the strands of our brown and black hair. Just like its master... "Now Malefic, destroy Sombra's pathetic guard!" I grit my teeth, bracing myself for the after-shock by what such a scorching attack could do- But Sombra, however, was already proving his worth and knowledge as a newcomer duelist. "I activate my face down: Curse of Anubis!" Oh nice! "This trap card negates your monster's attack and switches Malefic Red-Eyes to defense mode!" We shared a grin, the pair of us knowing Zagreus will have to fight for this if we wanted us beaten and broken. What kind of deck did you give Sombra anyway, Starswirl? Now, why spoil the surprise, my friend? The old spiritual sage sounded far more mischievous this time around. Suffice to say, you will enjoy the team coordination between yourselves and the souls among your decks. Zagreus barely flinched. "Then I merely play two cards face down, and conclude my turn. Congratulations for delaying the inevitable." "Yeah yeah yeah." Hear any monologues from a guy wielding a duel disk and we'll be here all day. "My turn! Draw!" Stardust: 4000. Sombra: 4000. Zagreus: 8000. Hmm... Okay, looks good! I threw out a spell card for perfect view. "I use Melody of Awakening Dragon!" Explaining as I proceeded with the motions. "By discarding Luster Dragon from my hand to the graveyard, I can add two powerful dragon-type monsters from my deck." And quite powerful they were, the sight of them causing my grin. Even Sombra took one glance and smirked faintly. He knows what's up. Time to end this! "I now activate Advanced Ritual Art! By sending one legendary Blue-Eyes White Dragon from my deck to the grave, I can then ritual summon the unstoppable-!" "Does anyone here actually know what's going on?" The girls replied. "Shh, Rainbow!" It was irrelevant anyhow, once Zagreus put a complete halt to that ace of a plan. "I use my face down known as Dark Bribe! With it your ritual card is negated! Good try though Jack. Glad you've learnt some meaning of strategy from your old teacher and your Princess. A shame it was thus predictable." I didn't need the mockery, growling. "Fine." Drawing another card from the effects of Dark Bribe, and then setting it down too. Work with what I've got. "Sombra you're up." The former imposing King grunted in affirmation. "I draw." Taking this just as seriously as always. Show us what you've got old pal! "I activate the spell, Tribute to the Doomed. By discarding Red-Eyes Wyvern from my hand, I can destroy your Malefic monster before your malefic eyes, Zagreus!" "Not if I activate my spare face down trap; Dark Illusion!" The set card hologram lifted upwards to reveal the purple contents beneath. "This grinds your effect to a halt." Sombra was far from deterred. "Very well. In that case, I activate next the spell Future Fusion. By sending one Red-Eyes Black Dragon and a Red-Eyes Archfiend of Lightning from my deck to the grave, its next effect will occur. I conclude with another face down." ...A Red-Eyes deck, Starswirl. I see what you meant. I thought you would appreciate the supposed yin and yang theme I was hoping for. And thus, working together... Balance. "I draw then. And by the power of Malefic World, I can add one Malefic Blue-Eyes White Dragon from my deck to my hand." I tensed at that, and the monster noticed with a cruel glint in those void known as eyes. "Now, I revert my Red-Eyes back to attack mode, and this time, I'm leaving no mercy. Destroy that Flamevell Guard indefinitely!" Ohhhh not this time! I smirked then, activating my own trap with the press of a button. His smile instantly vanished. "Go Fiendish Chain!" The trap card worked in all its glory, a set of tight magical chain wrapping from claws to mouth to wings all over the then-encased black winged beast, keeping him confined on Zagreus' side. "For as long as this trap card remains, your monster is incapable of attacking or switching modes. Good try though pal." "Way to go Stardust!" "You two have got this!" "Show this creep what happens when he messes with our friends!" The open support and encouragement was doing wonders for my broken self-esteem, soothing my inner soul and beginning to make me more confident to the idea that, yes, perhaps we can win this. Zagreus clicked his diseased tongue, frowning in disapproval. "Your cheerleaders won't be celebrating for long. Your turn, boy." What, that was it? Wuss. I drew once again, liking the odds so far. "I activate Pot of Greed! And what does it do, you might ask? It allows me to draw two more cards!" Stardust: 4000. Sombra: 4000. Zagreus: 8000. Niiiiice! "Then by using the spell card, Trade-In, I will discard my level eight Rabidragon to draw two more cards!" Very niiiiiiiice! I smirked widely against the waiting foe. "Time to fight field spells with field spells. Go, Mausoleum of White!" A shining interior of beauty of grace surrounding our side of the field and half the stands the girls watched, all of them quickly moving to the light side and offering their supportive grins and pumped fists. Now, back to Zagreus. "I set another monster down with another face down. That's all for now." This was getting good. I could feel it! Sombra took his own turn next with a swift draw, clearly as into it as I. "I set one monster card down as well. That would be all." Wow. Alright then. I have trust in ya, old friend, as demonstrated from our shared glances and knowing glints behind green and blue-green eyes. "Then I activate Graceful Charity, drawing three cards from my deck then promptly ridding of two. After which, I shall utilize the spell card: Doll Hammer. By destroying my Malefic Red-Eyes, taking down your Fiendish Chain trap with it." Both disappearing in a flash. "I can draw two more cards and switch one monster of my foe's to assault. I shall select... The Flamevell Guard. Now, my quickplay spell Psychic Cyclone activates, which-!" Was it bad I've never heard of some of these cards...? "- Allow me to decide if one of your face downs is a spell or trap! Guessed correctly, it is destroyed. And I choose... That one trap!" A lucky speculation on his part, Sombra's Shadow Spell rid from the field. [BEEP]. "And with that, I may draw one extra card. Finally, I shall my newest Malefic voice to his full effect by removing one Blue-Eyes from my deck to the grave.. Well, you know the rest." That abomination of my precious main card made its due, roaring in magnificent terror and the promise of devastation, its cry louder with the strong ferocious gales causing Sombra and I to take one step back from the mighty force. And we heard Zagreus' cry. "Malefic Blue-Eyes White Dragon, annihilate his weakling Flamevell Guard for good!" He really has it out for that guard. Nonetheless. "No you don't!" I roared back determined, throwing out an arm. "I activate my continuous face down: Castle of Dragon Souls! By removing my Luster Dragon in the graveyard from play, I can boost Flamevell's attack by an extra seven-hundred points, reducing the damage enough!" Still, the monster disappeared and a great massive tower with statues of the legendary beast rose from the ground with mighty tremors from behind Sombra and I, as Zagreus called out whilst we shielded our faces from the after-effects. "Why delay the inevitable? You know you're dying Jack. And you Sombra, an old relic from history! You both have nothing to lose, so why fight their battles for them!" The chorus of gasps saved for Sunset from my left. But good try. "Because those girls - those wonderful, beautiful compassionate girls - either their pony or human counterparts, and all in Equestria deserve to be safe and happy from the likes of you, Zagreus. I'll protect them with my last breath!" My voice wasn't the only one resonating in fierce conviction. "The same applies for my friends... And her." Sombra gestured with open disdain and unwavering resolve. "For Radiant and all who should live in peace but yourself, you abomination! I will protect them from nightmares like you forever!" I did not bring myself to meet the gazes of the group from the side, instead hearing Zagreus scoff loudly, his mighty monstrous beast hovering menacingly above. "Naive nobility to the last. You are going to perish for it." At that, I faintly smiled. "We wouldn't die for anything else. My move!" Stardust: 4000. Sombra: 1800. Zagreus: 8000. This was it... Time to play my hand. "I sacrifice both my face down stones to summon the the benevolent Dragon Spirit of White!" Not quite as impressive, but the pure glowing creature reflected from the surrounding of my field spell beautifully. I made the next anime motions of a duel with perfection. "And once it's summoned, I can banish one spell or trap card our opponent has for good! Goodbye Malefic World! And the Blue-Eyes that can't survive without it!" The scenery transformed completely to pure white, the mausoleum overtaking everything around with its light, to the girl's cheers and Sombra's smirk of approval. Thanks guys. Now for my next trick! "And since I had tribute The White Stone of Legend, I can add one Blue-Eyes of my own to my hand!" And so I did, the sight of such a card sending am excited chill up my spine, grinning wickedly. Alright then! "Now Dragon Spirit of White, attack-!" "I cancel your next attack with the use of Necro Gardna in my graveyard, courtesy of Graceful Charity from much earlier." "Then by using my White Stone of Ancients - also sacrificed this turn - with its ability, I can summon one Blue-Eyes White Dragon from my deck! Come forth!" And so it did. The correct version, shining above us and roaring in pure elegant destruction, blue eyes glaring down at my indifferent opponent, despite the gales of the roar whipping the blackened cloak. "That ends my turn." "Of which, now, begins mine." Sombra began, drawing his card. "And now, the earlier play of Future Fusion comes to our aid! I too summon a mighty beast of terror and mayhem: Archfiend Black Skull Dragon!" Whoa. Now THAT was some giant mighty beast! Red, bulky, black with fire on its wings. Zagreus was in for it then! "Attack our opposition directly!" This time, our foe stood no chance, taking the brunt of the full assault, enveloped in deep smoke and dust but the former King was far from conclusive. "Now, I use Archfiend's effect to return one Red-Eyes Black Dragon from my graveyard to my dark, thus dealing an extra twenty-four hundred points of damage in your vicinity." Jesus! "Now, with a card face down, that ends my turn!" While I was staring at the resolved, imposing arms-folded Sombra in sudden newfound respect and rather open awe, the smoke eventually cleared away to reveal a grimacing Zagreus, black deep eyes regarding his opponents balefully. Oh boy. "I activate Pot of Greed!" Yep. "Then I use Terraforming to add one Mound of the Bound Creator to my hand!" Who the what now! "Then by removing one Rainbow Dragon from my deck-" Ah [BEEP]. "I can special summon a Malefic Rainbow Dragon!" Ah double [BEEP]! "And thus use it to destroy that Dragon Spirit of White!" Ah triple [BEEP]! "I counter with the use of my field spell! Now by sacrificing my Blue-Eyes to the grave, I can increase Spirit's attacks by eight-hundred!" "It's still not enough! My Malefic Rainbow overpowers your own!" To that, I grinned coyly, revealing my next ace. "Have you forgotten my Castle?" Referring to the mighty stone tower far outmatching the school and much of the town buildings. "Removing the Blue-Eyes I just sent to the graveyard from play, an extra more seven-hundred is added to my monster. Now we match!" And then, both were destroyed in a great light and smokes, the cries of worry from friends dissipating enough once it showed we were just fine as the smoke cleared. I smiled faintly to Zagreus... Whose own smile then vanquished my own. "My Mound of the Bound Creator is used then, inflicting a good thousand points of damage to your life points, Jack." Ow! Ow! Ow! Okay, that unreasonably hurt, forcing me to stagger backwards a little. "Next, by activating my Different Dimension Reincarnation, I can rid my hand of one Grapha: Dragon Lord of Dark World in order to bring back my Rainbow Dragon from banishment." The kind of monster which belonged more to the likes of those girls close by, glaring upwards at the shining rainbow snake beast. "Next my Grapha's after-effect decimates the fallen King's tedious Archfiend." Welp, these goes another ace. Even Sombra flinched. Regardless that signified the end of Zagreus' turn, allowing me to draw next. Things were... Not looking so well. I had to actively meet the supportive looks of my friends a few times to keep my mind focused and eye on the cards. Heart of the Cards... Oh joy. Stardust: 3000. Sombra: 1800. Zagreus: 2400. "If we don't survive this... Sombra... I want you to know I'm glad to have fought alongside you, here and now." "Hmph. If we do survive this... Jack... I will then strangle you to death from the asinine decisions you've been making since our last farewell." "Fair enough." I drew once again, hoping something good would come out of this. I gotta believe! "Okay! Fair enough!" That loud statement brought raised brows from everyone, and I grinned down at my drawn card. Perfect! "By revealing the final Blue-Eyes I have, I can special summon one Blue-Eyes Alternative White Dragon from my hand!" The might dragon made its debut, roaring just as powerfully with the attack points equivalent to a regular certain white monster, but not strong enough to destroy Rainbow Dragon. Thank God for special effects. "I then use its ability to rid your monster!" "Denied you fool! My active Mound of the Bound Creator negates such an effect against my stronger dragon." "Fair enough." I was far from nervous, summoning normally this time. "Then come forth, Master with Eyes of Blue!" A sage old man appearing right beside the taller white beast, smiling kindly. "With his effect, I return one White Stone of Legend from the grave to my hand. Now, Synchro Summon!" "Synchro what?" "Synchro huh?" "Synchro Pinkie!" "..." "What?" I smirked widely, motioning again in theatrics. "I tune my level one tuner Master with my level eight Blue-Eyes dragon, uniting their souls to summon a more victorious beast! I bright forth... Azure-Eyes Silver Dragon!" Blah blah blah. Another giant beast of terror and magnificence. Let's just end this duel already! "With that in defense mode, Sombra it's your turn!" "Very well, I draw. And I activate my face down Jar of Avarice. This permits me to return to five cards from my grave to my deck and shuffle. Once done there, I draw one card. Afterwards, I play two face down cards, and use my Wyvern's effect from my deck to banish itself and summon one Red-Eyes Black Dragon in defense mode. Your move Zagreus!" Seems he was just as impatient too, as was our monstrous foe, the creature drawing once again dramatically. "Hah! Card of Sanctity; we draw until six cards are each in our hands." Useful, so we did. "Next, Heavy Storm, which demolishes all spells and traps current on the field." [BEEP], so they went. Except for one detail. "Thanks Zagreus; with Castle of Dragon Souls destroyed, I can special one removed Blue-Eyes White Dragon to the field!" Now it was three dragons against one foe! He grunted disdainfully. "No matter. By utilizing Magical Stone Excavation on the field next from my hand, I can discard two for the price of reviving one Terraforming." Uh oh. "Which I shall bring to summon forth another Malefic World!" Red and black encompassing all around us once again, without any mausoleum to oppose it this time. Great. "I then summon Malefic Parellel Gear, and sacrifice one Stardust Dragon from my deck to the grave to special summon one Malefic Stardust Dragon!" I flinched, especially by the degraded appearance of what was once a beautiful, majestic shimmering dragon opposing us with raw hatred and sinister intent. Much like its current deformed master. "Now, my tuning my Gear with my Malefic Stardust, I can synchro summon the unstoppable Malefic Paradox Dragon!" Huger and wider than the school itself, flying above in all its yellow glorious terror. I had to swallow a gulp then, though Sombra seemed to show no reaction save for the faintest beads of sweat. "Finish the boy off! For good!" Sombra was quick on the draw. "You may think so, but before your removed all our cards with Heavy Storm, I activated my face down Staunch Defender. And its effect still applies, your monster's attack targets my Red-Eyes instead!" "NO!" Defense mode is meaningless with that Paradox's ability! "Sombra-!" Even I was blown back from the force of such a close attack, my world spinning with the several cries of "SOMBRA!" From our good friends, the former King encompassed by a magnificent space-defying blast. But if those attacks felt real-! My fears were, briefly, then put to rest by the figure appearing from the dome of smoke, offering a thumbs up with the raised arm showing a deactivated duel disk. Which meant... A firm hand on my shoulder. "It's all on you now." Sombra whispered with conviction, walking to join the worried others in his smoking condition. ...I've lost too much to feel fear now. Grinding my teeth, I walked straight back to my side of the field, my dazed state clearing up soon enough, with a smug Zagreus regarding me alongside raising a single finger. "All alone boy. You seem to have a habit for it." My free fist clenched shut, but I managed a small grin in turn. "Call it my lack of social skills." Before making the final draw. This was finally it. Heart of the Cards, come on. For them. For my friends back home. For my family back home. For... The one I failed to save... Raising the hand bearing the promised ring, I drew once more, letting, for once, destiny decide my course of action. Girls leaned forward with baited breath. Flash and Sombra hardened their features in preparation. Zagreus smirked crudely. Don't fail me now... ... ... ... This duel was mine. "Life tip, Zagreus." I began all too casually, throwing one free hand out in the direction of my Azure. "Never expect to best a master at his own game... Unless you're me." My voice raised exponentially in triumph. "I activate my Azure-Eyes' special ability! In my standby phase I can summon back another Blue-Eyes from my graveyard!" And out it came, three mighty dragons opposing a larger deadlier force. "That's not all; I use Cards of Consonance to discard White Stone and draw two. With the final Blue-Eyes in my hand... I use Polymerization!" Zagreus' eyes widened there, and I detected a snort of humoured approval from Sombra, extending my own Cheshire grin. Let's finish this. "Come forth, BLUE-EYES ULTIMATE DRAGON!" "So what?" The monster scorned derisively at the fused three-headed beast then appearing from the bright light. "It is still five-hundred points weaker to my five-thousand point Paradox Dragon! You gambled and lost boy!" "I haven't gambled until right now. Also, only Sombra gets to call me that, Zagreus." I answered rather smugly, pulling out one final card from my hand. The true ace and best shot to winning any duel ever. It was, after all, designed to best the three Egyptian Gods. "I sacrifice my Ultimate, for the true ultimate." My scream pierced the heavens of clear clouds my final monster descended from. "BLUE-EYES SHINING DRAGON!" Zagreus' fist visibly clenched at the ultra rare silver and blue creature coming down from above, meeting the yellow Paradox in flight and bellowing the most terrifying roar even the former Dragon Lord would be truly amazed and in awe. Swallowing a bit to get back some voice, rubbing my neck a little, I let out a little hoarsely, "Now, by using Monster Reborn, I bring back one Blue-Eyes White Dragon, then activate Burst Stream of Destruction, which annihilates all opponent's monsters on the field at the cost of unallowing one attack from my reborn dragon. I know my Shining Dragon, with five-hundred extra attack points for every dragon monster in my grave, is more than enough to dominate your Malefic Paradox, but I am often a fan of overkill. Bye bye to your beast, Zagreus!" In a flash of light courtesy of one roaring Blue-Eyes, Paradox Dragon was encompassed and utterly decimated, leaving one, completely vulnerable Zagreus with no more cards to play... Whom was smiling... For some reason... "Congratulations..." The black-eyed creature stated solemnly. "You put the fate of one world in winning a children's card game. And won you did." Nope. Not having it. "Blue-Eyes-" "But you've never once asked..." "- Shining Dragon, attack -" "If I was never suppose to exist..." "- And finish Zagreus off -" "Why did Starswirl bring you here at all?" What... No! "- ONCE AND FOR ALL!" Even though the cowardly [BEEP] disappeared down a summoning pool of imbalanced black magic, the explosion from the mighty blast when he once stood was strong enough to clear the entire dark clouds around the city instead... And making me temporarily blind. Should've worn sunglasses. "That... Was...!" "Awesome?" Rainbow paused... And shrugged. "Eh, can't deny it: That was AWESOME!" The blue star athlete proceeding to punch the air victoriously with a wide impressed beaming face. "Best way of saving the world ever!" "Hold yer horses there sugarcube." Applejack interjected with a bemused smile, raising hands in placate. "Haven't exactly saved everyone yet. These guy's home are still in trouble." Jabbing a thumb mine, Sombra and Sunset's direction. "Can't exactly be throwin' a party just yet." "Ooh! We can throw another celebration party after both worlds are safe! I've got a loooooong banner to make!" Despite the heavy atmosphere, the darkened clouds returning and the strong growing gales of wind, we all had to smile at Pinkie's endearing behaviour. Always being the optimist in these kinds of dreadful situations. All were currently outside by the front of the school. Twilight, focusing on the machinery surrounding the deactivated magic portal. For the best too, since I haven't exactly decided how to properly react around the young woman. Christ imagine if it was my version of the Goddess instead... There's something to look forward to if I ever make it out alive... Meanwhile, Sombra and Sunset were constantly eyeing me intently, as though expecting me to suddenly disappear in thin air. Suppose I couldn't blame them. Flash was... Flash, playing some surprising soft melody with his classic stereotypical instrument from the steps of the building. Everything almost felt normal. Almost. Reminding me of my parts in the ends of Rainbow Rocks and Friendship Games. With the exception of Sombra being here or guitar boy behind us being ten feet close by in my vicinity. "Why did you come back?" Sombra grunted, replying without delay. "Because I can't leave you not to do something utterly idiotic and logic-defying for a millisecond." Even Sunset smiled lightly at the monarch's blunt reply. Ah great, two ex-villains ganging up on little ol' me. ""It's amazing I'm not kicking your ungrateful [BEEP] where you stand." At that, I managed a small grin. "Probably because Radiant wouldn't allow it." "You'd be surprised. If she's relatively unharmed from the current despair going in Equestria." That you caused. I flinched. "I am grateful, you know..." Grateful for Sombra to come to my aid, even if I didn't deserve it- "I wasn't talking about myself." ...Fair enough... "How are we doing Twilight?" Sunset inquired over towards the brilliant genius working by the useless portal, the lavender teenager in a current lab coat and rising to stand after crouching over for a moment. Hope her feet didn't feel numb. "Any good?" "As well as we tried yesterday." Twilight replied swiftly, looking back to the expectant group whilst tapping somethings on... A device of some sorts, I wasn't even going to question. "We could attempt enough unification of ours powers once again... But we're still precisely certain as to how they'd work, and whether or not they'd simply cause more damage to the portal..." "Great! So they're still stuck here!" Rainbow expressed our emotional responses to this bad news perfectly. "We gotta think of something and fast!" "Quite darling." A certain fashionista concurred with a determined elegant nod. "Who knows what untold devastation that fiend Zagreus is causing right this moment?" Quite indeed. Sombra and I shared another glance, the taller man with a question behind intent emerald eyes. Alright then. Starswirl, is there any others means of heading back home without the usage of Balance? Half-expecting a disappointing answer, imagine my surprising by the all too cryptic response of a spiritual unicorn: Funny you should ask, my boy... Your answer is about to come now. Huh-? Gah! A lightning arch of a vortex suddenly appearing right at the center of us all, causing Sombra and I, while shielding our arms still, to quickly stand protectively before the closest girls. I heard the humming activation of lightsabers too, as the sudden small vortex of magic, eventually died, something large from a puff of smoke falling to the ground from it. And a more than familiar draconequus rising from the grey smoke in all his comedic glory. Eddie Murphy style. Mushu! Awaken! "I liiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiive!" Discord, howling at the moon, who sleeps in the middle of a summer afternoon, stretched upper bear and rooster arms in loud exclamation... To the frightened gasps and short screams of others. Applejack managed to catch Rarity as the latter fainted from the towering thin sight. Cracking his furry backside, the out-of-world - oh who were we kidding? He didn't fit in anywhere but his own realm and Fluttershy's college! - entity of Chaos gazed around with his tiny red-irises and a crooked grin. "My! My! The resemblance is almost uncanny! Hi Fluttershy!" The stunned poor girl made no comment than a yelp of fear, hiding behind a protective Rainbow whom glared upwards to the unfazed smirking Discord. Of course... Of course! "YOU'RE our ride home." I stepped forward with folded arms, looking to the nail-polishing Discord by holding my own bemused expression. "Gotta make use of yourself somehow since the script won't let you help our friends back in Equestria." "The magic realm is under the brink of collapse, threatening to drown the entire walls of dimensions and all who inhabit them. Finally, chaotic magic can almost adapt to any transgressions against the balance of all magic... For a time anyhow." The draconequus was barely acknowledging of my statement, inspecting his fingers before turning to fingers into chopsticks and... Proceeding to play around and terrify the poor human Fluttershy further, to his own dry amusement. "It's leaking everywhere, affecting all life..." Discord chuckled without a hint of concern, as though sincerely humoured by all this. "Quite the pickle this time, aye Starry old boy?" Ignoring precisely what the old villain was insinuating, Sunset then placed a calm hand on my shoulder before looking towards the trickster intently. "Would you mind helping us get back then?" Us? At our surprised expressions, Sunset offered a wry smile and resolved nod. "Equestria's my home. Princess Twilight, you Stardust, Starlight, everyone back there are still my friends. If there's anything I can do to help... Then I'll do it." I don't think- Humour her, Jack. ...Fine... "I'm coming too." Oh come on! What now! My incredulous reaction and glare ramped up to ten from the blue-haired boy getting himself involved with setting the instrument down neatly and walking over to join, looking rather sheepish by our surprised gazes. "I know I have no stake in this, but..." With a modest shrug, and offered light grin afterwards. "You guys have done so much for us. So has that other Twilight... I think it's time to repay all that." You've gotta absolutely be [BEEP]ng-! A tremor to the ground, almost making us stumble over, passing by only briefly. "I think we have zero time to argue or be picky." With a brief glare my way daring to argue, Sombra nodded back to the unfazed humming Discord. "Do it." "As you wish, your ancient Majesty!" Adorning an old jester's outfit before blowing a trumpet, Discord summoned a darker, more twisted portal than the regular Balance transportation, right beside the playful draconequus. Perfect... Despite how utterly unstable it looked. But like Sombra said, can't be picky right then! "Stardust." A rather confident feminine angel's voice piqued up as the others were hugging and sharing support and farewells to the bacon-haired lucky teen, myself turning around to, once again, be granted a heartwarming and soul-melting embrace by the human Twilight, who somehow just knew. Maybe she saw a kindred spirit... Considering all she went through... What that other Twilight went through... She can't even know... "Go back to her..." The thin, innocent but amazing young woman whispered rather fiercely to my ear. And in answer, I simply tightened the embrace. To go back home... I will do. And as Sombra and Sunset eventually started guiding me towards the portal with Discord, all of us regarding the six smiling friends of this world with their full lives ahead of them, my gaze intent on the meaning and compassion behind those violet sparkling eyes; one absolute thing came clear to me. I never said I wouldn't come back to Twilight Sparkle... To them all. And so the journey continues; four hopeful resolved souls aiming to save their worlds indefinitely, for all the innocent cries of children and the balance of all live to continue thriving. A mad creature, ruling his empire of arrogance and greed, unknowing of his inevitable destiny. While these wandering yet determined souls sought out the means to save their land, their home, and along learning perhaps new thing among one another once never to be concerned. To which, pursuing these souls with her legion, the fallen Equine seeks redemption for what was once lost. Willing to sacrifice the ever fountain of growth from many hearts to fulfill her lost ambitions... A Journey Beyond Sanity: The Movie: Part III"Head's up!" Came Sunset's warning from the hurled Storm King minion unwittingly coming my way, forcing me to duck quickly as it sailed by down the homely blue hall... And a chance to deliver a swift uppercut on the armoured guard I was fighting, right up the white furry chin. Wouldn't be enough; a double kick with my rocket boots then was, my flung form quickly caught by a hill of fluffy pillows courtesy of a certain trickster. Discord grinned, calling out whilst making a loop-de-loop of his own body to mock the group of guards daring to face the Master of Chaos itself. "No wonder His Ancient Majesty asked me to keep an eye on ya!" "I'm a glutton for punishment!" I responded with a heated, rather eager grin, blocking one point spear with my metallic bracelet, tearing a bit through leather. Ooh, human Rarity won't be happy... Ah well. Far more important things were at stake here, I'll apologize to her, should I survive, once all was said and done. Namely, taking back the castle. MY castle. Our castle. With that state of mind, the soldier in black armour wasn't too happy by the shoulder-to-chest, forcing the furry guard backwards and causing a noticeable dent in the wall. Oops. One rocket boot to the shielded face, and moving on, catching onto the spear of another guard. Metal bracelet flung into the face of the next intruder, and a jetboot to the chest, forcing my world to spin briefly, rolling across the ground rather roughly. Ow ow ow. But months and months surviving out in the harsh wilderness, you learn to brush off these things... That and I've endured far, far worse during my few years as a Twilight Warrior. Sunset was faring well enough; time in the human world accomplishing sparsely in diminishing her skills as her true form, the dark yellow unicorn smashing the heads of two guards together without effort, leaping over a diving black-and-blue intruder next before utilizing the very rug itself, tightly bounding around the hapless creature. Which Discord helped himself to wrapping three grown fingers around the unwitting soldier, adorning the attire of a professional bowler and aiming with tongue out and narrowed precision at another approaching set of guards... I think you know what happened next. "Hey Starry old boy, how are your skills here?" "[BEEP] you." I answered without skipping a beat, out of endearment and playful banter than real malice, side-stepping and grabbing a thrusted long stick with my elbow, then proceeding that with elbowing the guard, whom blocked it, but was unsuspecting of my direct to his knee. His defense lowered, giving me full access to snatch out the weapon, whirl around, and snap the large stick in half from contact with the side of his dazed head, forcing the guard to lay down. Almost caught splinters there. The three of us exchanged triumphant smirks, but the vibrating floors from the next few guards, storming across the hallways they had no right to venture in effort of charging towards us, eventually ceased before their own helpless cries by a more prominent force of magic. Black and green holding them at bay. Followed by being thrown onto the ground and secured by grown crystallized magic, courtesy of an approaching former dark King alongside the pegasus from another world, the latter with a certain blue lightsaber held in his new wing, beaming as though having a good time. "I'm getting use to this!" And the hilt through his feathers, causing a burn mark on the carpet I'm sure Spike will have to clean up later. I flinched. Sunset smiled at her friend's mistake, her own weapon deactivated and spinning expertly in a blue hue by her side. "Is that all of them?" "On this floor." Sombra responded at once, getting straight to business, and I found myself smiling faintly in nostalgia. As the group of five formed a circle with one another, the grey unicorn - did I mention how [BEEP]ing weird it was to see him without armour or that red cape? - nodded between us. "Many still roam the halls, gathering all they desire in the name of their master." Which 'master,' though? "Here's the plan then; we split up and take them down floor by floor. Sombra you cover the ground floor, keep anymore of them out. Discord you handle the other floors where they're most likely to keep covering for any intruders and flush them outside. Flash, we'll need you to lure any stragglers in Discord or Sombra's vicinity-" Sunset, during her explanation, was oblivious to my slow stare her way. "- I'll handle the library and rooftop. Stardust will inspect any of the other rooms since he knows the layout of the castle better than us. Once done we all regroup on the rooftop and coordinate our next strategy. Any questions?" "...Excuse me?" Cerulean eyes turned to face my frown. "Who's in charge here?" "Oh. Right." The yellow unicorn's sheepish smile was a contrast to the flash of annoyance across her features. "Sorry, please go on." I nodded, clapping my hands together and looking back to the others. "Right then, here's the plan!" ...And then back to Sunset. "Great plan Sunset!" The unicorn rolled her eyes with a bemused smirk to my grin. "We'll need to keep in contact though. Discord?" While Flash was humorously checking invisible pockets for a phone, the draconequus merely snapped his fingers, and voila, earpieces in our palms... Looking like something I would never hope to ever put in my ear again after this ordeal. Once we all did so, mine to my working left ear, Discord tapped his and caused us all to wince. "Testing! TESTING!" "They work you fool..." "Oh, grou-chy! We have another Stardust Balance amidst our crew!" Ignoring the short bicker between two former villains, I turned around and, with a good luck nod to Sunset... And Flash... I ran the opposite direction to complete my part of clearing the castle out of Zagreus' slaves. And I knew just where to start. Third door down the right. Three of them. Laundry room. The three unsuspecting guards in there had no chance, knocked out one by one; the first granted a swift rocketed knee to the face, stumbling backwards into the laundry basket. The other two minions of the Storm King couldn't prevent the metallic chain wrapping and smashing their armoured furry heads together, leaving behind only their dizzying states. Check. "I don't think Mom's ever gonna let you do laundry again, Dad." "How was I suppose to know they'd all come out white...?" Second door down the next curved staircase. Five of them. The kitchen. A fistful of black fur, from behind, smacking one guard's face against the counter whilst other were distracted snacking themselves on OUR food stock. Needless to say, one weaponless two-legged goat got a body-full of fridge door, knocking him backwards helplessly. Another charging before one cupboard door opened, comically throwing him in a backwards twirl onto the ground, the fourth and fifth guards hasty to grab their discarded spears before gifted a face full of flour, myself sliding over the counter and blasting their protected chests with a full dosage of rocket fire. And helping myself to grabbing a jar of blackberry jam before leaving for the next room. I was getting pretty hungry from all this. "You might make the best brownies in Ponyville, Stardust, but let's see if you can keep up with my mastery over the art of scones." "Scones, Starlight? It's a wonder your village was still alive when our friends reached it." Check. Meanwhile, all sorts of sounds were playing within my ear; grunts and battle cries of my friends and the pain of the intruders, obviously hard at work to kicking all these [BEEP]ers out as much as I was. No clear idea as to what my friends were doing exactly to fight off these remaining stragglers all throughout the castle. But if I were a gambling man, I'd wager Sunset was kicking goat arse with her fierce grace, green lightsaber humming and whizzing in powerful blurs, catching the minions off-guard and slashing their sticks in two, kicking and magically headbutting the waists and chests of these intruders with her own battle smirk, leaping and twirling over one charging soldier and blasting into three others, judging by the chorus of grunts just then. Sombra, being an undisputed master of magic be it harmonic or chaotic, was enveloping and trapping all forwarding opponents before they could even reach him, crystals summoned from the ground and, despite making a small mess, doing its job with incapacitating the one-minded foes. All while holding that same calm posture with a mere faint tinge of pride. Discord would be having the thrill of a lifetime, mocking and playing with his food instead of chewing. "Stop hitting yourself. Stop hitting yourself. Oh dear, please stop hitting your friend too." Before dropping God knows what kind of heavy or 'playful' objects atop the poor unsuspecting soldiers. If only I felt pity for them. Flash was likely making up for lack of usage with his new equine body by utilizing the blue blade further; blocking and slicing spears with precise swings to the legs of his foes, inducing burns overall before making any other combatants follow him towards either Discord or Sombra... Discord by the sounds of this present judging by the sounds of maniacal laughter and more hapless cries of the armoured intruders. All making use of ourselves in driving away some unwanted guests... I'll be doing my best not to limp behind. Next few rooms left side, four hallways down. A significant number of them. The bedrooms. Ohhhhh were these mother[BEEP]ers in for some beatings, especially when I found five to six guards patrolling and ransacking my son's own room. All grinded to a halt from my slamming doors wide open, my dark expression and the visible appearance of a blade. "Get out of my house." Needless to say, these guards were quick to turn tail and run after seeing what I just did to the first two soldiers. Instead of pursuing, however, I found myself lingering, hazel eyes wanting, searching up and down the violated bedroom with memories popping back up, shivering my entire helpless form, breaking down all shields against vulnerability. "And then, when Luke turned himself in, he met up with his father-" "Wait, when did that happen?" "Just now, after Luke confessed to Leia regarding their birthright a few minutes ago." "You were still telling the story while I went to the bathroom?" "When I get going, Spike, I get going." A small faint smile, my breathing deepening and feeling myself going to shed a tear of two. [BEEP], it's as if I could transparent versions of Spike and I at the other end of the room, setting up his PS3 and playing some old-fashioned co-op- No... Not now... Forcing myself to turn away, I managed to get out, letting Starswirl dispose of the unconscious guards in my quest. Once reaching the hallway again, I pressed one hand to my rapidly-beating chest, closing eyes tightly. This castle was REALLY bringing back memories... It almost felt as though I never left... Wish I never did to begin with... You may never have to again... Tch. I snorted derisively, carrying on my pathway towards the next bedroom... Twilight's bedroom. Oh dear God no...! Those [BEEP]s dare defile her belongings-?! Seven to nine, all doing some unholy actions like breaking through my Princess' stuff, ripping up pages from her favourite personal books and even smashing the double-bed. It might have just become petty of me, while my palms shook dangerously against the open doors. But right then, I was seeing red, and a voice tore from my throat I haven't heard to myself in years. "Get out of my wife's room!" Twilight blinked earnestly with wonder and curiosity as I quickly approached and knelt before the alicorn, holding up my ring finger with a tone of conviction. "For as long as I wear this ring, I vow as the Twilight Warrior not to engage in anymore danger headfirst without help from my friends. My family." Twilight gasped, and I grinned rather cheekily. "My love for them and the amazing Princess of Friendship is too much for me to let them suffer because of my own mistakes. This ring is a symbol of my promise to obey the wishes of my flawless Princess, and for as long as I stay human, it will never come off-" "That's all I needed to hear." Was Twilight blissful whisper upon cutting me off, tight purple limbs wrapped around my neck and embracing me warmly. And, of course, the second she pulled back Twilight's eyes were watery with emotion, chuckling in soft relief. "I'll be holding you to that vow, Jack..." My free hand reached upwards, gently brushing away the unneeded waterworks with a humoured smile. "I'll do my best not to disappoint, my love." "You better." Twilight was still smiling warmly as she said this, bringing me in for another hug which I endearingly returned. The mare added more quietly with happiness. "You better..." Not sure what happened precisely, but my own mental remembrance making that vow ended with seeing armoured guards scattered around the room, knocked out or cowering in fear my direction. One was even halfway out the shattered window... Starswirl... Just... On cue, they disappeared with a flash of gold between each of the beaten soldiers, and I breathed for a good long moment, ignoring the battle cries and victory ringing in my left ear, looking around in distraught anguish and memories. The hand bearing the promised ring pressed against my chest, a new priority replacing all others for the moment. I know it might seem petty, wrong moment at the wrong time. But [BEEP] anyone who believes that; I had to make sure. The friendship mirror wasn't damaged, thank Christ. Most of the books across the shelves were relatively unharmed, but the few that were openly ruined... I made time to retrieve a notepad and quill from the broken drawers, writing down the titles each of the defiled items for future replacement. After all this was done, after I saved everyone and reunited with her, with my friends. My family. So you are staying then. ... ... ... The sounds of battle cries each throughout the castle and inside my left ear broke my from my conflicted thoughts, setting the notepad and making a mental reminder to pick it back up later. For now, there were the remaining stragglers. Were they in Starlight's room? Luckily not. It seems their focus is in your own room. Either case, Jack, you have yet to answer my question. ...I don't know. Truly? The mentor hadn't sounded so firmly confrontational in ages. Do you continue believing there is no future? No hope for your existence? Perhaps I haven't devised a way, even in my flesh today, to restore you back to Equestrian form now or ever, Jack... But the Princess is certainly not me. No... I smirked faintly, carrying on forwards towards my bedroom, ready for some more forced memories rising by the pits of the very sight. No Twilight was her own pony... Amazing and determined in every single way... What I failed to accomplish in my past life, those wonderful mares certainly made up for. By now, my friend, perhaps they've found a way to... ...It's too much to hope for, Starswirl. And right now, bigger fish were in need of frying.I was close to my room then, venturing the layout of the castle expertly even without my teacher's instructions, knowing this interior like the back of my human hand. Again, as if I never left. ...Also did I just call Twilight my 'wife' earlier? The [BEEP] was that all about...? Nine. Ten. Twelve guards waiting inside by then, examining my room and making a mess of the nostalgic area that caused a sharp, annoyed inhale through my nostrils. Twilight, Starlight and Spike's room being invaded I won't tolerate, hence the more mild annoyance then. Thankfully, my TV and consoles seemed relatively unscathed. Shame the same couldn't be said of these remaining soldiers, all whom couldn't land a solid hit against the coming onslaught. Months of surviving alone and within the wilderness, experience gathered by adventures and peril situations, all coming out as the armoured spear-wielding minions were punched, kicked, shouldered and thrown all over my room, Starswirl deal with the dazed and unconscious [BEEP]holes until there was none of them left. Just me, my panting state, in the center of my old room. Gulping, and looking around slowly, catching my breath and instinctively drawing out my hidden clean blade at the movement of brown mane on the couch... And a brown tail. ...Ah. Who's this one, I wonder...? Resigned, I sighed deeply before slowly walking over, joining the golden past life on the comfortable sofa which wasn't too ruined by the intrusions before, hands clasped together and waiting for this gold stallion in the dark blue cape to say his piece. Judging by appearance, somewhere around my current age, so a recent version. The one I encountered in those woods would apply as my season six self... So was this...? "I've always often thought myself a disappointment." Stardust started rather flippantly, pure blue-green eyes staring intently upwards at one portrait I was doing everything in my power to avoid looking, thus proving this ghost's overall point. The gold Earth Pony tilted his shaggy bearded head. "Not to Twilight and the others, obviously, but the ones we left behind back home. Our first home." Note how he didn't say 'real home...' "A liability. A inconvenience. A burden, you name it. I might as well have fit into all those categories." The faintest self-deprecating smile. "And I call Zephyr Breeze some things; he's far better the person than we would ever be." "I'm sorry I left everyone behind like that." I blurted out without much thinking, my emotions speaking from behind forced to face this previous echo of a better past. "I'm sorry I abandoned everyone." "No you're not. And no you didn't." ...What? Stardust spared my befuddled state a low glance, before shaking his head rather patronizingly and looking back up towards the family portrait, staring intently to one specific spot of the picture. "We've lived our life steep in regret. I was hoping, with them... With her... It would finally end but... Here we are still, choosing to take blame for everything and hope our sacrifice would mean their safety, although things may not be that simple anymore." The pony who chose a new life here, whom decided to stay in Equestria and live out the rest of his existence alongside the mare he loves and the new family, whom accepted him faults and all. The one who, perhaps, made the hardest life-making choice we ever could. The Stardust who knew what was coming, somehow, but still often defied fate and protected his friends no matter what. The Stardust Balance who regrets, but kept on fighting. "We may have been responsible for Zagreus' creation." Only the tip of bitterness in that British pondering tone, Stardust murmuring while keeping firm eyes still upon the portrait. "But sometimes, I think, we blame ourselves too much." "Guys? Guys come in, how's everyone doing?" I blinked once, and the phantom vanished in a mere half-second. Sighing, without much time to dwell on his words, I gently pressed a finger to the device and responded accordingly. "Just finishing up in the bedrooms. How's everyone else?" "Library and rooftop cleared." "All floors cleared." "The main foyer cleared." "Seems we've all been doing a great job guys! Guess we make a grand team! We should celebrate; how about a game of pin the tail on Celestia?" I smiled lightly at Discord's endearing antics, shaking my head with a small huff. "Maybe another time. We should all rendezvous on the rooftop as per the plan-" "Uhh, we may want to re-think our meeting point." Flash was sounding decidedly anxious all of a sudden... Was that the sound of rain? "Everyone should meet me at the balcony, quickly." "Discord?" "On it old Fossil King!" A dark chaotic portal swirling right before me, and presumably the other throughout the castle. Well, if the teenage boy says something's amiss, who was I not to investigate? I walked straight on through, arriving to the next destination in a heartbeat, the rest of us joining Flash by the entrance against the blue balcony overseeing the town. A town... Heavily pounded by water, the sounds and shapes of cackling lightning and the darkest clouds, strong ridiculous currents making the ones back in the human world feel tame by comparison. "That doesn't look good..." Discord, Master of the Obviously, pointed out in geniune faint surprise, the five of us looking out to Ponyville... Or what will soon remain of it. With half of even the normal houses covered in harassing water, stretching out far across the open fields as much as the eye could comprehend. And Sunset's shocked gasp only confirmed I wasn't hallucinating this travesty. "A flood..." Imbalance is marking its terrain over the lands evermore... "You see?" I motioned then happily, the hope in my chest rising brighter than the dying campfire between us. "You're still you. The appearance outside never changes whom you are on the inside. And inside; you're still the same compassionate, knowledgeable, kind and thoughtful, brilliant, considerate, strong amazing Twilight Sparkle I've... Well, I think you know." The faintest traces of pink on dark purple features, but Twilight never lingered her gaze from me or my great smile. "And I want to help you, Twilight Sparkle, not just as an obligation, but because I believe... I KNOW." I affirmed with conviction. "You deserve happiness and peace." "...How?" Came the small, meek response, but I knew those eyes long enough now; enough to catch the glint of vain hope in those beautiful violet orbs. How indeed, love? Well I already had the perfect start in mind, lucky for you. Smiling, I proceeded to offer an open hand gestured for shaking. "By starting over. Because forgiveness, my dear Twilight, is always the opening to a new peaceful beginning." And added with slight humour in my otherwise light tone. "My name is Jack Edward James Wright, my dear. It's a pleasure to meet you." Twilight didn't react in kind initially, as I anticipated. Of course she needed a moment, and I could wait forever for her if need be. The teenager looked down to her own open purple hand, examining it and then mine for a long, drawn out minute, internally at war. But something, in the back of my mind under the smallest glimmer of hope, informed me over the decision this woman made before it even happened. Tenderly, a small purple hand reached and clasped my own with gentleness, allowing a slow shake. "Twi... Twilight Sparkle." Still sounding completely unsure about addressing herself as much, but the lavender teen managing to keep going regardless. "And... It's nice to meet you too, Jack Wright..." And then suddenly frowned, and my mind quickly panicked. Had I done something wrong? But it wasn't the frown of caution or anger or malicious intent. Instead, it was a frown I was all too familiar with regarding my own Twilight, having bore witness to it time and time again. The disapproving frown. "Your bandages are wet." Oh, so they were. Twilight regarded my hands with an expression displaying annoyance, followed with her suddenly grabbing said hands before I could react. "Hold still, let me re-apply them." And paused, looking up albeit shyly. "It's... The least I could do for your kindness." A part of me was tempted to point out the comparison between herself and my own girlfriend, but I neglected from mentioning as such not to upset the girl further. Instead, I grinned as my hands were currently being treated, this time me being conscious for the act, knowing better than to argue. "Afterwards maybe we could play some chess. Did you know I am currently beating Twilight by thirty-six to twenty-eight?" A big fat lie, and even this Twilight knew it. Her lips curled upwards to a genuine amused smile, lighting up her beautiful features. "I sincerely doubt that... But you can prove otherwise in a mome-" "-ardust? Stardust!" "Oh, what? What?" Jesus Christ, another moment of losing myself in better memories, snapping his gaze to Sunset commenced shaking my knee, looking concerned with those cerulean eyes but keeping her eye on the ball. "Now's not the time to start losing focus!" Hasn't stopped me before, but Sunset shared no such humour at present. "We need to do something, or that flood will consume everything!" Right! Right of course! Immediately I looked to Discord hurriedly, hoping the very essence of Chaos itself was capable right there and then. "Can you stop this?" "Pah! A drizzle like that?" A pink umbrella soon held in his grip alongside the most smug of smirks. "No problemo my little primate friend." At least one of us was positive, as the draconequus snapped his fingers. ... ... ... Well, judging by the flicker of confusion on his goat-like features, something was suppose to have occurred then. Discord regarded his bear paw of a hand curiously, snapping again. Nothing, the heavy downpour continued harrowing the balcony close by. Discord raised a brow, for a moment showing sincere concern. "That's not good..." No [BEEP]. Flash asked before I could snap my frustrations at the incarnation of mischief, "What's wrong?" "Looks like the instability between the realms of magic are getting far too worse for me to stop the imbalance currently drowning the houses below." Followed by a rather callous shrug, Discord taking not then of our stunned-slash-irritated expressions and holding up a deck of cards. "Go fish?" ...Starswirl? He's right Jack. This is beyond anything I anticipated. I hadn't even known the unstable weather that day originated from a mad creature. Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah...! I was this close, THIS close to snapping in heated anger and annoyance, grinding my teeth visibly! Couldn't something for once go our way?! If not Discord, the Elements of Harmony then?! The Crystal Heart?! The Pillars? What? What?! "Those townsfolk are still trapped in the secret cave within the Forest..." Sombra murmured next in solemn thought, causing my insides to freeze. And hastily looked out, uncaring of some rain hitting my temple with force, towards the dark green woods a good distance from the flooding town, correcting my worse fears and feeling the blood drain from my face faster than Discord could start handing out cards. Oh [BEEP]! Oh [BEEP] [BEEP] [BEEP] [BEEP] [BEEP]! No, I will not let this happen! NOT THOSE LIVES TOO! "OPEN A PORTAL IMMEDIATELY!" The draconequus blinked in genuine shock to my commanding voice, and I was this close to grip around his neck and shake him wildly for not obeying at first. "GET EVERYONE IN THAT CAVE HERE NOW!" "Uhh... Starry old boy, we might not have enough room here-" "YOU WANNA BE RESPONSIBLE FOR THE DEMISE OF A HUNDRED INNOCENT CREATURES!" Quickly shoving him aside without hearing an answer, I called over my shoulder with less frustrated and deeply concerned shouting. "Bring them all to the foyer! Now!" With commencing to hurry there myself, the sounds of multiple hoofsteps following in my mad dash towards the castle's entrance. They had to be alright. They had to be alright. They had to be alright. Bon. Whooves. Octavia. All the innocents ponies that ran away from Canterlot back here for refuge until the crisis was done with, brief morbid images of the worst possibly happening to them. Trapped in that cave... Water, leaking from the only entrance and pouring down the stone steps like small waterfalls... My pace quickened much further, ignoring the warnings of friends behind not to push myself. They HAD to be alright...! My moment of panicking was briefly delayed, however, from the sounds of confused gasps and murmurs echoing closer, alerting me that Discord did his job, the draconequus greeting us upon the main staircase while guzzling down a barrel of... Something, and motioned carelessly downwards. To the whole room of baffled and concerned ponies. "Oh God..." I breathed gently, feeling my knees ready to wobble a little. "Oh thank God..." A certain yellow unicorn and blade-coloured pegasus supporting me by the knees and waist, keeping me steady with their own faint relieved smiles. They all looked safe... At least I hoped they were. All of them. Many saved citizen looked upwards to the human, three ponies and one mishmash of animals and started pointing, whispering and crying out in either shock or recognition. But Sombra addressed something more pressing next, "We're not out of this yet; the flood is trying to get in." We followed where the former tyrant was pointing. True enough, to my flash of panicked horror, the foyer was beginning to turn into a tiny pool, filling up the the many hooves all around. Plan. Plan plan plan- Ah! "Get everyone upstairs, lead them to..." I had to consider deeply for the moment. "The throne room. Sunset should know the way." I turned to Discord next expectantly as both Sunset and Flash went to work downstairs and rallying the crowd. "Can you stop the flood getting into the castle?" The answer glinted in his eyes before even opening his long mouth, so I held up a hand firmly. "Never mind. Summon all the towels in the castle for everyone when they're safely upstairs." I turned to the closed doors spewing outside water threateningly, myself heaving a low sigh and commenced rolling up my sleeves, throwing my leather jacket onto the railing side. "DIY it is..." Gonna need some boards and nails... Ah! A stern hoof to my right prompted my gaze to meet the commanding monarch, Sombra frowning with his own unstoppable resolve. "I will assist you." Twilight I could work with. Rainbow and Applejack could have their stubbornness changed with enough time. Sombra? He was a league of his own, and that's why I didn't argue, resorting to walking down the rest of the grand staircase and stepping aside with the grey unicorn on the other, allowing the hurrying and frightened ponies to hastily venture upwards for sanctuary, ignoring the feeling of water against socks. More important things were at stake... Although, maybe removing both shoes and socks first on the stairs would have been more efficient. The imbalances have extended beyond touching the countless species of Equestria. Beyond toying the minds and thought process of the innocent and vulnerable, or sinister and powerful. What you saw was merely a glimpse of what the world was now enduring; in the human world, a mere preview. As the teacher proceeded with the explanation, I was currently content in plugging the cracks and preventing the doors from inevitably bursting open from the growing sea outside. From the side, Sombra helped, utilizing his darkened magic in crystallizing his half of the foyer. What did I have? Wood, nails and a hammer. The classic human tactic to home repair work. Suffice to say, I thought I was doing a pretty good job so far. Haven't broken any fingers... Yet. Forests coated in floods. The seas greeted by a great drought. Avalanches and volcanic eruptions the likes Equestria has never witnessed. Fields dawned by harrowing wings and oppressive hurricanes, deserts encompassed by ruthless newfound tornadoes of snow. Mountain tops descending in strong mud falls. The skies a neverending darkness. All around the world, these unholy unnatural disasters are causing strife for all life. All caused by you-know-who... Indeed. Starswirl the Bearded sounded all too mournful, experiencing the regret and pain one would anticipate from all of this awful catastrophes. Zagreus has gone too far... There is little else which can be done left. It wasn't Zagreus I was talking about... He stayed silent at that, probably for the best. I sighed lowly, eyes focused still on hammering on nail in care. Not desiring anymore things to swear bloody murder about; though I've already doomed all of the life on perhaps every world in existence, what comparison would be made to damaging my own body parts? What more could I possibly do than [BEEP]ing everything up already? Absolutely nothing. This nail I was currently pounding into the previously lovely doorframe was currently more stable than myself or the fate of Equestria. "Of all the things I have known about you since entering your self-deprecating mind, being a DIY individual never struck me for your talents." The former King finally spoken up, having been quiet for most of these repairing and reinforcing the front room. I shrugged, neither of us really regarding each other in sacrifice of setting ourselves to the task at hand. "My Dad was a plasterer, a hard worker. Maybe it runs in the family." Maybe I should have been that instead; followed in his footsteps. Then I could've damaged only houses and walls. Than, say, the multiverse. "I remember." Sombra acknowledged rather casually, more sounds of crystal magic setting up a few extra layers of protection. Flashes of black from the corner of my hazel eyes. "You had no hesitation against following his example. Why start now?" Ah. I managed a low grin then. "Guess some things we never expect." A low deep grunt. "But few we can entirely anticipate... A shame you've always refused to follow some examples made by those closest." More silence followed, my mouth parched of any possible retorts. Sombra always knew the right buttons to push... Even, perhaps, moreso than Twilight... God dammit, why did I have to think of her now...? Oh right, nostalgia. Back in the old home, back where everything seemed alright - the scared citizens and animals upstairs, the small lake beneath my soaked legs and the flood outside threatening to consume us all notwithstanding - when I was home, safe and sound. It almost felt all... Natural. Waking up either by the calls of Twilight or Spike, one stern and the other playful. Sometimes Starlight, who would be more teasing about dragging my groggy posterior out of bed. Breakfast with the family, sometimes in absence of few either by work or chores. Still, those often sibling-bonding breakfast moment just between the pink unicorn and I were enjoyable, constant teasing to and from one another aside... Nah they were enjoyable too. First few hours of the morning spent in the company of either all three, or separately. Video games and playing ball with an enthusiastic loving Spike, kite-flying with a laughing Starlight, reading time with my beautiful Twilight. Then, a trip around to help out Applejack, Fluttershy or Rarity if they needed it, mostly the first two since they prefer my assistance the most. Pinkie's just fine with the Cakes in the bakery, and Rainbow likes to sleep in more than I could back then. Lunch spent in the castle or with whomever I visited, followed by a next couple of hours hanging out in a group together, talking, laughing, joking and doing just about all what good dear friends would do. And I'd have a blast! The evening, spending the last few moments with Spike before the adorable dragon's bedtime, then helping him sleep with a good story either made up or from another piece of fiction... Mostly the latter. Then the moments of peace with Twilight... Candlelights set neatly around in each other's warm, comfortable hoofs, reading in snuggled compassion or just... Being with each other... Content, relaxed, with no cares in the world. ...Ow my heart... And then, something grasped my still arm, bringing me back to reality and having me realize I had stopped working altogether, looking to the former tyrant whom set his close features firm, green deep orbs regarding me in knowing intent. "What has become of you Jack?" He asked quietly. Not gently. "What has made you the worse than I have ever witnessed of you before...?" To tell, or not to tell? I could only stare back for the moment, feeling typically indecisive. What would Sombra do? How would he react to the harsh, world-breaking-only-to-my-friends news? Would he forgive, or condemn? Would it even matter anymore? I'd get my answer... Soon enough. "Guys?" We looked to the top staircase, a certain cream mare gazing downwards with worried deep blue eyes. "There's something you need to see." This had to be a dream. Because it couldn't possibly be real. It couldn't be... Couldn't... Shouldn't... For no way, once hastily following Bon Bon A.K.A Sweetie Drops upstairs in soaked shoes and socks to where the sheltered ponies and various wildlife were protected in the large dining room itself, as the whole crowd dispersed to welcome a sight I hadn't anticipated at all. For no way was she here. No way, was Starlight Glimmer, looking slightly drained but smiling in peaky warmth, standing in the middle with her trickster friend, and two certain Earth Ponies I hadn't expected to see in God knows how long. Literal cold feet would be applicable here, for due to the moment of a startling, breathtaking revelation, I could not bring myself to move a single muscle. Only until the pink unicorn approached herself did I keel over into a warm, fuzzy embrace, breathing heavily into comforting fur did the reality strike. Feeling her in my tightly-grasping arms. She's here! She's SAFE! "Somepo- Excuse me, somebody's been having an emotional coaster of late." Discord slyly commented from the side. "But... How...?" I had to ask, croaking almost, intently focused only on both my sister and her friend, pulling from the hug in awed, pure relief. "I... We thought Zagreus captured you...?" "Oh, he did, for a time." Starlight responded as though the whole matter was a mere walk in the path, sending a coy path her best friend's way. The voice became equally playful. "Until a certain good friend one could ever ask for couldn't allow that." "Pah!" The blue mare promptly turned away, clearly unused to being focused on by others in the emotional variety. Head looking upwards with a closed-eye frown. "Naturally! The Great and Powerful Trixie would scarcely allow friends who had been there for her to be the mere playthings of vile fiends!" A long, pin-dropping pause. And Trixie winked back with a warm grin her bestie's way. "But you're welcome Starlight." Sunset, Flash, Bon and the rest all beamed themselves at the joyful reunion - though to me it was more even than that - before I frowned next. Hold on, some questions to be had here. "Wait, then had did Trixie find out you were even captured Starlight? I thought she was hiding in the pool cave with everyone else?" "For that matter, how did you accomplish saving your friend?" Sombra stepped forward, addressing the blue magician in purple flashy wear with sincere curiosity, none of the snark remaining. Looked and felt surreal, to put it mildly. "Surely Starlight would have heavily guarded in Canterlot?" Trixie snorted, rolling pink haughty eyes before responding all too proudly, "Puh-lease! Cages mean nothing to the Great and Powerful Trix-!" "You've got us to thank for helping there." A certain male voice interjected, drawing the attention away towards two other ponies from another time, another world. A green Earth Pony, black medium mane and tail, whose red eyes carried a burden of regret and hardship, but not for the matter at hoof- Hand. "We managed to arrive in the castle library courtesy of our own Discord's magic in time to witness Starlight and others get captured." Beside me, Sombra visibly stiffened, and I felt another pang of guilt there. No one seemed to pick up on that though, thankfully, all attention presently turned on the two stallions explaining what occurred during our brief absence from the world. The next Earth Pony, an orange light, with darker shades on mane and tail with sea blue eyes, modest fella who scored himself his own Princess back home, stepped forward to continue while looking at everyone... But myself. "Soon after, Trixie came looking for Starlight, and together the three of us followed after the airship which took their prisoners - the ponies who couldn't escape in time - to Canterlot. Luckily, we managed to sneak in and free Starlight in time before Zagreus could do anything nasty-" "So Zagreus is there?" I instantly snapped more to attention despite hanging on every word, leaning forward earnestly to my old friend. "In Canterlot, right this second?" This time, those innocent eyes stared directly my way, and I almost staggered backwards from the uncharacteristic venom pouring out of them, aimed my way. What the [BEEP]...? "Yes." Casey eventually affirmed, nodding finally despite the heated glare my way. "I saw him with my own eyes. Nothing like how your Twilight described him." Followed with a callous shrug. "Then again, nothing seems certain anymore, huh Stardust?" Sunset hastily stepped forward next, before things could possibly get out of hand. Good thing too, I was far from the mood of tolerating such rude behaviour by that stallion of all ponies. "What matters most is that Starlight's safe with us, and we now have a location on the enemy." Looking to the others whom managed to escape from the main held kingdom. "How long ago was this?" "Not too long." Beck answered, inclining his dark green head the Lord of Chaos' way. "Once we were outside Canterlot at a safe distance, we were instantly brought here courtesy of Discord." Said draconequus was all too content humming away while rearranging an upside-down floating bouquet. Charming. "How did you even escape?" This time, Flash was the one asking. "If those goat monsters are anything to go by, that place must've been heavily guarded." This time, I was ignoring the curious scowl Casey sent my direction for not even bothering to send a typical hate glare the guitarist's general vicinity. Trixie smirked, motioning only to herself. "Those ruffians in armour were no match for Trixie's cunning-!" "The number of soldiers stationed over there decreased dramatically." Starlight interjected this time, all traces of warmth vanishing to one of sudden anxiety, as though recalling something. "The majority of the Storm King's army mobilizing." The tension in the air was palpable, some of many Equestrians paling by the implications. "For what? Is he planning to attack here?" Bon inquired apprehensively, visibly twitching on her cream four limbs. The unicorn shook her head, suddenly then appearing grave whilst looking all around, carrying the message of dread. The feminine tone was light, but filled with meaning. "Before I escaped, when Zagreus brought me to the throne room to boast with his new pal, I'm completely fine by the way, Stardust." Starlight immediately added but my eye-wide anxious expression, quickly throwing a small, barely reassuring grin, before getting more serious again and glancing around. "He managed to convince the leader of the invading army to prepare to attack the Crystal Empire." I stood up immediately again from the new alone, this time myself paling from the implications. What, wasn't Canterlot enough! "What benefit would they have to attacking a standalone kingdom in the north?" Octavia was the one to ask, generally confused and apprehensive at once. It was a good question. "The Crystal Heart." Beck answered solemnly, frowning that typical frown from how little we've interacted together. Amazed I wasn't even considering pointing my hidden blade his direction considering all he's done in Casey's world. "The Storm King is aided with nothing but greed, and the power of the four Princesses won't be enough to sustain that raw hunger. And we know what kind of power the Crystal Heart generates." "For both light and darkness..." Sombra responded first, quietly and filled with his own wisdom and knowledge regarding the subject. "A mad quest to obtain all the treasures of Equestria that would grant significant might. The Elements of Harmony would likely be next..." My fists clenched. "Then we must do something, posthaste mares and gentlecolts!" Teeth grit, head bowed with voice all around me coming up with ideas and proposed solutions, barely catching a few. "But what? If the Storm King has an army, we might be out of luck." "We did barely manage to escape Canterlot with what little guards they had there." "We have an army right here. We can retaliate!" "Against the Storm King's forces? We don't have enough. Besides, most of everyone here aren't fighters." "We still have to do something. Who knows how long we have until they arrive at the defenseless kingdom, with their Prince captured and Princess turned to stone..." "We could take the Crystal Empire and push it somewhere else?" "That... Could that be possible with your magic?" "Won't know until we try, will we?" "How about we ask the one guy who perhaps knows the layout of the land more than most of us in this room?" Another silence, and I looked up then a few seconds afterwards by someone's cough, dreading, to see confirmed that all eyes were firmly fixed on me, curious or serious. I inhaled sharply, knowing exactly what was being asked of me. The expressions were nothing if not overwhelming. Starlight inquisitive. Trixie hopeful. Beck apprehensive. Sombra severe. Discord indifferent. Bon concerned. Octavia thoughtful. Casey judging... And instantly, I snapped. "Why are you looking at me for guidance?" Many reared back in surprise from my heated glare and raised voice, tired and thoroughly annoyed. "What suddenly made me the hope of the universe? Huh? What can I possibly do other than [BEEP] things up more than they already are?" A couple of stunned blinks, with Sombra and Casey's looks deepening, and Starlight quickly speaking up. "Stardust, we're just asking-" "Oh, I know EXACTLY what you're all asking of me. Help. Leadership. Guidance and wisdom. All qualities I could never provide to begin with." Shaking my head wildly. Why couldn't they see?! "I'm not a leader, Starlight. I'm not Twilight..." "We never said you were." Sunset quickly piqued up, stepping closer with her own concerned expression, deep and sincere. After our last encounter was nothing but heated disgust from both sides. "But you know about Zagreus more than most of us after all this time, surely you can help with giving us an idea what to do-" "No, actually, he has a point." A rather snark voice popped up, and not the former tyrant's. No, it was the orange Earth Pony, glaring sternly at me with a set muzzle. "Why SHOULD we rely on Stardust? Why does everyone go to him for help? Is it because he's dating Twilight? Because he gets himself involved with everything and always pops up the easy solution? What can Stardust actually do, now as a human, more than any of us?" I blinked, flabbergasted for the longest moment. What was his problem?! Did a version of me [BEEP] in his oats cereal one morning? Was he annoyed I didn't even mention him in the farewell letter? Was it resentment for running away in the first place-? Actually, that might be the case... Regardless, I wasn't going to sit down and take it. Straightening my leather jacket, I made a point of glaring directly back, far from willing to be victimized from all this. "Just because I'm human doesn't mean-" "IT'S BECAUSE OF YOU BEING HUMAN YOU RAN AWAY IN THE FIRST PLACE!" Casey heaved next, cutting my stunned self off with his shocking raised voice, wide furious sea eyes glaring hotly my direction, leaking emotional bitterness and pain. This couldn't be Casey... Not possible. A hoof pointed at my in sheer accusatory resentment. "It's because of you being human again that you're dying, and cowardly decided to leave instead of letting who were suppose to be your friends - to let TWILIGHT - help you!" It was like a penny dropping. Both the distraught Casey and I simply regarding each other, both breathing heavily our own way. That... That [BEEP]hole... What has he done? What made him think he had the right...?! From around, Starlight looked away in guilt, Sunset swallowed tightly, Flash looked between us in horrified shock, Discord paused in all his self-humourous antics, and Beck sighed. Whereas Sombra's glowing emerald eyes focused intently on me. A hand slowly covered half my mouth, feeling cold all of a sudden. I had no words. Nothing to defend myself for the longest moment. Any comprehensive argument or retort died like a flicker instantly in my hollow, drained mind. What could I possibly say or do to fight back? Should I even fight back. Starswirl... What should I-? OOF... Ah...! "Stardust!" My ears picked up on the pink unicorn crying out my name in horror, instantly being held back by Flash himself, who knew what was coming. No, not a heart attack this time. But perhaps something just as painful, strained keeled eyes gazing upwards to the grey unicorn staring at me furiously. A cold, unsettling anger in his eyes unlike anything I've ever seen before. There was no time to react to react for the second, well-deserved hoof into my stomach. Agh! Good thing... I didn't eat anything recently... And his regal voice was a quiet thunder, laying it into me through violence of both wordplay and body. "Will you stop-" Ah! "Making this-" Ekk! "About yourself!" Ow! Oof! Gah! Finding myself kicked and rolled across the ground, making no move to defend myself. Why bother? For once, Sombra had every right laying it into me. A whole multitude of bruises around my form to come. And from my position on the nice, surprisingly smooth carpet, I heard the King approach in open, disappointed disdain. "To be loved, you flee." Gah! "To be feared, you flee." Uk! "To be dying, you flee." I could see the judging green eyes above, piercing into my very broken soul. There was no describing the magnitude of anguished anger on Sombra's reformed features, barely looking to be holding himself back from falt-out disemboweling me, here and then. I probably would have welcomed it. Followed then with a wry snort, shaking his head. "Here you lay, pitying yourself and craving naught but damnation. You're so afraid of opening yourself up; to release your real self. To feel loved, safe and cherished eternally. That one day, you might ruin all that, and you trust these innocent equines so little that they would give up on you for simple causes." Sombra then looked away, deciding then, clearly, not to bother wasting any further external energy on my bruised and battered form, walking back to the stunned, fearful audience. But not, of course, without a final pause and mere indifferent glance over his shoulder. "That is why you ran away. And if a Twilight Warrior only entails a coward who flees for misguided nobility... Then he is far from what we need." A shot of internal pain to the chest, not liking from the bruises. Sombra showed no reaction to my struggle, gazing back to the others. "We'll devise a method to stopping both Zagreus and the Storm King." With that, the King commenced as though my presence was no longer acknowledged. Even Beck, Discord and, yes Casey too, after a few brief glances of concern turned serious to heed whatever plan the former villain was concocting. Merely Sunset, Starlight and Flash were gazing at me with any sense of compassionate worry. I was amazed by own will even then, considering, as I made the best effort to stand upwards, slow and careful, and escape the large dining room into the much bigger and grander hallway, my entire mind and heart in a present numb state. Ugh... Infirmary... Wasn't too far away... Gah. You know how all this time I've been accomplishing [BEEP] all but feeling sorry for myself, ever since first leaving this castle so long ago? Well, lucky for everyone, I've decided to bring a swift halt to that. But first thing's first, Sombra was right. Pure and a hundred percent right. Correct about something my foolish brain and heart have been denying for so long at this point. I WAS being selfish, thinking only the consequences for myself and not for anyone else. Believing I was truly the only soul on this world who had it bad. Reminded of this, harshly, by a good friend who's been through his own worse trials. Traumatized at childhood. Prophesied a dictator that cast fear for most of his life. Lost his own real friend and soulmate once losing himself to the darkness he had feared so. Imprisoned in a glacier for over a thousand years. Cold, helpless and alone. Trapped in MY mind for God knew how long. I never counted the days. And now, once reuniting with his beloved, becomes separated again before of a supposed friend's own arrogance. His own self-sacrificing tendencies that no one in Equestria will ever accept of me. Yes, Sombra knew, perhaps moreso than I ever could, what it was like to endure through the hardest of trials and suffer awfully. The one who fought tooth and nail to get what he desired, and now fighting for what was right than simply what was the most beneficial. Sombra managed to release his sorrow and pain. Of which I envy. And witnessing me, being so frightened and hesitant and making everything resolve around me, even when unwittingly so, must have caused the [BEEP]hole to snap. ...I couldn't blame him. With a grunt, I resumed pushing myself off the blue hard wall, limping slightly on the way to getting these newfound bruises taken care of. Swore I almost felt a few bones close to broken. Pony feet, they pack some punch... But no, this was no time to pity myself. Not again. First, deal with these injuries. Second... Second... I'll think on that. I'd recommend a lie down once tending to your wounds. Heh, you a teacher or a doctor now? Ugh, I winced slightly, but continued onwards. Starwirl sounded nothing but amused. Whatever I deem myself to be concerning the kind of trouble you bring yourself, Jack. I smirked faintly, playing along. You mean, the kind of trouble you constantly throw me into since no one else will? And that hardly even begins to describe my pride and happiness for you, my friend. You've progressed so far at this point, overcame many obstacles, continuously holding your head high. Even back there, you refused to keel over and succumb to defeat; even now, the Twilight Warrior fights on. One mere glance down to my purple ring, gleaming beautifully constant. Yeah, sure, feels like it, getting thrown like a ragdoll and taking the brunt of a good friend's justifiably rage. All Twilight Warriors were made to be punching bags. Maybe that's what I'll do, open an academy for live punching bags. That'd make good money for dragons and griffons. Once all of this is over, and which it does become over, then we could consider that. Regardless, Jack, you have succeeded where most would have submit to peer pressure and hopelessness. Ha. More attempts of bathing this human in reassuring pride. Regardless, I had to smile lightly from the praise alone, making me feel slightly better from the drama back there. A little half-disappointed no one pursued to try and help me. Guess they knew me that much not to accept any help. I could clean myself up. After all, I've been looking after myself surviving in the wilderness and much harsher environments for a long time then. Exploring the areas of Equestria yet unseen from the main show, seeing brand new places and venturing through dangerous territories. Encounter friendly and deadly creatures time and time again, in this neverending chase. At least all the sightseeing could count as being worth the endurance... Save for what happened to that human Twilight... Ah... There we go again. Couldn't help myself, feeling another stab of pain through the chest that belonged naught to the imbalances. No the unstable magic was busying itself ruining a whole world. This was self-inflicting. All because of my own mistake. "But you've never once asked... If I was never suppose to exist... Why did Starswirl bring you here at all?" Those last words of his from our recent confrontation, done at Canterlot High after we won in that duel for the fate of all in the human world. Another attempt of trickery, to turn me against my friends and mentor, right Starswirl? The teacher was then ridiculously quiet. ...Starswirl? Hm? I'm sorry Jack. The aged-spirit unicorn immediately spoke upwards then, sounding albeit hasty in his response. I went for a brief check on what stability remained in the current magical realm. Now, I trust we should continue attending to your injuries. No warrior should endure them for long when battle calls. We haven't even devised a plan yet of where we're going or what we're doing. As I was saying, Zagreus was evidently trying to sow discord between us, though that wouldn't even work. You've been my teacher, my friend, my... Well, that confession can wait after the matter's done. And, you know, if I'm still alive by then. Then let us make haste. We're not too far from the infirmary now. Starswirl sounded rather urgent all of a sudden, and I envisioned the nod of eccentric encouragement. I nodded, continuing onwards in careful limps... Although, as I pondered curiously while walking at a slow steady pace as to not harm myself moreso than already, Zagreus, for once, brought up something valid. It's best not to dwell on what vile words that creature has left in his wake. Zagreus is a master of inflicting strife and conflict between others. But still, it's a good question I don't think I even asked, or ever got answered. And Starswirl, you never did say why I was brought to this world in the first place. In any case, we never stopped pondering what kind of vague clues the mother[BEEP]er had left behind before. There's a first time for everything, Jack, now come, we must tend to your wounds and prepare for the inevitable confrontation once more. The more we linger, the more that fiend gains in further power. Okay, then I knew something was up. My teacher was sounding more and more... Frantic? What would be the right word here? Regardless, Starswirl was behaving more hurrying than usual, as if wanting to avoid this conversation. Just as he avoided my own question... Starswirl. A soft sigh. Jack, I promise all will be revealed but- No, hold on. A tingling sensation, at the back of my neck. A warning, a premonition, maybe, that something wasn't adding up. To which was correct, because Starswirl was being deliberately evasive, just like the first few times we interacted until season four. Come on Starswirl, we've known each other for so long now, couldn't you answer a simple question? More silence, and my frown deepened to that of growing suspicion. What you couldn't answer in all your own power and knowledge, Starswirl the Bearded, fabled wise unicorn of Equestria to ever live... Or because you refuse to? I... Perhaps we should... Ah... A long, heaved invisible sigh, followed with a resigned, knowing tone. Yes, Zagreus had indeed conjured a valid question you have every right to know, my student... But this is not the time. Now when we're so close...! If not now, then WHEN Starswirl? I actively paused from my pace down the hall, folding arms slowly and glaring upwards to the ceiling. You know me, stubborn until I gained my answers. So tell me the truth, teacher, that's all I asked. What truth would that be, Jack? That I lied to you? That I purposely left out my real intentions for bringing you here? That all you've come to known would have been inevitable sealed with your fate? The back hair of my neck stood on end, an ominous approach of newfound dread in the air. Something wasn't right. That you've been deceived on both sides from the very beginning to now, Jack? You are a great student, Jack, and a dear friend, and the so- What truth, Starswirl? I need to know now, before it's too late. Another slow sigh. As you wish. Then the truth is... Never sounding so depressed and resigned to his fate than I ever heard before. You are and always were a casualty to my grand design. ...What...? Zagreus, the imbalances. None of these would ever have become a threat to begin with had I chosen against bringing you to this world. Understand, Jack, that balance is everything, and must cost a great deal of prices to achieve. They would have become a danger, quite possibly, to the world, so I took no chances as my future self, as his spiritual form, had done while I was flesh and blood. The same events which occur here have happened then. ... But to bring these malevolent forces out, to fight them back proper, I had in need a useful pupil from the real world. His presence would slowly de-stabilize the walls between realities, allowing our foes to leak through the cracks and make themselves physical. A human who deemed himself nothing to lose; no future, easy to miss... To learn why things were worth fighting for through this land and its warm, friendly inhabitants, willing afterwards to fight- And die on their behalf... On YOUR behalf... ...Yes. The hand bearing my promise ring pressed against my fast-beating heart this whole confession. The simple, one-worded affirmation was all that was required to have me finally kneel down, far more numb than what Sombra had committed on my poor self earlier. My slow, heavy breathing was becoming deaf to my ear, hazel eyes regarding nothing in particular. A tool... A-A slave... The next tone was entirely mournful. I'm terribly, truly sorry my stu- "You were going to have me a pawn? A PAWN TO DIE FOR YOU?!" My voice wasn't raised this high since what happened in that forest, to a version of the woman I loved, disappearing in my very hollow arms. And that only set me off further. "DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA ALL THE BULL[BEEP] YOU'VE PUT ME THROUGH! HOW MANY HAVE SUFFERED! HOW MANY TIMES I SUFFERED! ALL FOR WHAT, IN CASE THE IMBALANCES WOULD EVER UNLIKELY SHOW THEMSELVES?! FOR A HUNCH!" Jack, I'm well aware you're mad. Justifiably so, but this is neither the time or circumstances to truly express your fury- "NO! NO NO NO!" I wasn't having it. I WAS NEVER HAVING IT AGAIN! "You USED me! A tool to be discarded once I've served my purpose! My hardships, my accomplishments, they all meant NOTHING! Any other SECRETS, oh wise and powerful teacher, I should KNOW?!" A brief pause from that cowardly spirit. "WELL?!" Yes... Starswirl sounded ready to steel himself. The Twilight Sparkle who fought on your behalf, back in those woods, is alive and well. That felt like a brutal punch to the gut, my gaze and body lowering to the carpet in sheer emotional trauma. Her sacrifice reformed her real self, and I brought her back to her world in another reality. She's safe, unharmed and more than healthy, thanks to your- Those peaceful features as she rested... The gentle, breathtaking smile... The beautiful sparkling orbs promising hope and happiness... Her warm touch in my cradling arms as she was spirited away into magic itself... She's alive... She was alive...! She was ALIVE...?! "And you... Kept this from me...?" My voice felt as cold as what my heart was becoming, catching a tear drip down my glasses dazedly, hands clenching and unclenching softly. "Until... What... When it was a good enough time to already...?" I- "Until after I've beaten Zagreus and learned to let go; the one thing you could NEVER possibly ask of me, teacher...?" The silence was more than enough of an answer. And then, FINALLY then, everything was just easy to give up on. "Leave me alone." Jack... "No Starswirl..." Furious, cold leaking blue-green eyes looking to the innocent ceiling, hiding away the dead spirit who has tormented me so. "You no longer have the right to speak to me... You have manipulated, lied and gotten your way just like Celestia... And just like..." A self-deprecating teeth-grit grin. "Ha, like teacher like students, huh old friend...?" I've abandoned my friends. My own mentor whom I've come to trust could never have been trusted in the first place. What more is left than to muck up with the others in that room? Oh wait. Ha. If it's in every pony's nature to expand life... Then it's human nature to take. Suddenly the walk to the infirmary felt was far more easier. It should have been obvious from the very beginning, really. Taking a human, whom would feel nothing but hatred for himself and everything around him, believing there was simply no hope for anything or himself. Throw him into another world, learn to lower his guard enough to start accepting a different viewpoint; his contempt mellowed to make way for love. His heart opened to inhabitants who cared for nothing else but to befriend and comfort souls even lost. Have him learn to care what it means to live again, grow to become only concerned for everyone else, and eventually himself, and realize what the magic of friendship truly means in all its concept. Used as a tool to be dispensable, in the end, once the purpose is served, expecting to die at the hand of his own shallow creation and vice versa. The most saddest part to this obvious, crafted planned revelation that should have taken me ages ago to uncover was... It worked. A hundred percent. My younger self should have anticipated this, either from my first transportation to this colourful world of hopes and dreams, or when I came back a second time and all these imbalances 'coincidentally' commenced popping up. Starswirl... Starswirl planned it all. Because HE experienced this happening before. His future self, as the spirit form, bringing forth a lowly human to face the darkness spawned from themselves. He knew I wouldn't stand by and let others get hurt, physically or emotional, or allow situations to get out of hand when I could change them. It was planned from the very beginning, a long-time manipulation where I was a puppet on strings without realizing. The same [BEEP] I kept attempting to convince Twilight about regarding her own bond with Celestia, so many times. The irony. I was just as much a pawn, yearning for praise and acknowledgement regardless by who. I was played by an old, overrated ghost unicorn who had tutored the worst incompetent ruler in any fiction I have witnessed. Even the Disney Princesses who have done [BEEP] all bested that white-furred, always-smiling, manipulative cowardly- No, blaming Celestia, for the first time in forever, would be pointless, because this wasn't her fault. It was the stallion I trusted most, the one who mentored, cared and was always there for me. Well, okay, MOST of the time. But it still applies... Until now. Now, the reality of it all comes crashing away, building blocks falling apart with no hands to rebuild them. I let myself be played a fool so many times. Starswirl, Celestia, Sombra. To think I was doing right, when it was all just planned to be taken from the beginning. "Uh..." Welp, so much for somber thinking in peace. Hovering by the doors was the ponified Flash, smiling in small nervousness and nodding to the hallway. "The doors were open, and I heard muttering so... Hey." The first character of these worlds I had despised the most. So what would I do? Scorn the human-turned-pegasus right there and then? Pin all my problems upon his mere existence? Give a piece of my mind as to why Flash Sentry should never have been made a concept in the first place? Lay it all in to him? I smiled, albeit strained, holding up a book. "Was just cleaning up." Referring to the state of this library. Books scattered all around with some torn. "Remind me to thank Sunset. Those [BEEP]holes had no respect for literature." The small attempt of a jest seemed to be effective. The blue-haired stallion's own smile widened a little, nodding a bit before letting himself further in, gazing around in open curiosity. I just let him, currently content - as I could possibly be at that point - picking up the books and trying hard not to flinch at their current ripped and clawed states on a good number. That failed. "Still getting use to this." After putting one back to the proper shelf, I turned to the speaking Sentry, whom motioned over his own equine form. "Never imagined this would ever happen to me. Being a pony, in a whole new world. A pegasus, heh." A low chuckle and sheepish rub the back of spiky hair. "Wow." Somehow, I found my own smile widening briefly. "A new fantastic point of view." A mild, friendly shrug. "I guess so." Already, then, opting to pick up some discarded bound books in effort to help. I didn't stop him. "Was this what it felt like to you? Amazing, exhilarating-" "Terrifying and wondrous. Add 'anxious' and 'doubtful' and you've nailed my reactions perfectly." I finished for the pegasus, looking over the pile Flash was picking up via wings. He was learning fast. "Those belong in the history catalog; second and third shelves on the right together." A second peek, then adding quickly, "Not those two, though, at the top. They belong in biology; seventh shelf, put those wings to good use. Oh and mind the magical books. Twilight will have a fit if anything worse happens to them." It became a few minutes of collaboration and guiding about, Flash handling the taller shelves whereas I did the bottom, educating the stallion what book went there and deliberately ignoring how Twilight I was soun- Oh who was I kidding? I knew this library and all its books like the back of my hand. Our private times educating about everything needed to know over Equestria came in handy. The best part, surprisingly with Flash, was slowly forgetting what a miserable pile of [BEEP] that was my life up to this point. But, again, I could take haven in that Starlight was currently safe, one of the few positives. Once we were finally done, what felt like half and hour passing by, I strained myself onto the small comfortable seat, the human-turned-stallion opting to join me close by. Hah, classic role reversal then, huh? A comfortable silence that last close to a minute. "Oh!" The blue-haired stallion just recalled something, producing then a silver hilt from his side to present my way, offering additionally a small grin. "This is yours still, by the way. I think I've held onto it long enough huh?" My hand was halfway to reaching, before my body froze, tired hazel eyes regarding the weapon with quick thought. Considering all that's been happening, that probably wasn't for the best. Instead, I gently pushed the hoof wielding the lightsaber back to Flash's bland furry chest, a small strained smile myself. "I think it'll still be more worthy with you yet, Flash." He blinked lightly in response, before a slow nod of agreement that followed with placing the weapon down again, opening his muzzle briefly and deep blue eyes seeming to ponder. Evidently trying to figure out what to say regarding my current state and affairs. Appreciated the sentiment, boy, but the facts are all too clear. "So... What's the plan then? Assuming you have a plan, and you usually do. I'm sure it's a great plan and if we work together we'll be able to save the day." His voice was growing steadily hasty with every sentence, eventually becoming apologetic and sheepish at my resigned expression with a "Sorry." "You're taking all this pretty well." I had to point, this time my low smile that of sincere bemusement, cheek resting on fingers whilst regarding the boy whom was, like me, another Earth, another time. "Any regular person would go mad." Flash cocked his head, offering a grin of amused warmth. "Maybe I'm just so use to everything being weird now. You should've seen Sunset's first arrival in Canterlot High. It was... Something." "I'll bet." Leaning forward with plopping elbows on my weary knees, I clasped my hands together and dropped my expression. "Though why everyone automatically looks to me for a plan instead of, say, Sunset, I don't know." "...Maybe because you're like Twilight." What now? I raised a brow almost incredulously the human-turned-pegasus' way, whom merely offered a casual shrug. "I mean, you both say and do things alike. You both lead and inspire hope in others." "Fat lot of good that's done me and others, though." I pointed out, idly gazing then around to nowhere but the ruined library, just beginning to be cleared up. "I'm no saint... I've lied to those close... And I got worse, I got bolder... Lied to myself to spare my own pain..." One slow look to Flash, confessing all this but having no idea why him of all ponies. "Sometimes I think humanity lives for too long." A low sigh from my nostrils following that admittance was soon repelled by the growing insistence of the boy who was too positive and... Perfect for his own good. "But don't you see, Stardust?" A hoof clasping my shoulder, neither harmful or rough. "You've done more than enough to make up for anything you've done wrong!" I searched those wide blue eyes and grin, hopeful and knowing shading from the stallions' warm gaze. "You ran away from home, but you came back the moment your friends were in trouble. You've rescued so many today and save a whole world just a few hours ago. Stardust, you saved many from a flood earlier and worked your hardest keeping your home safe!" "To what end, Flash?" I had to ask almost breathlessly, beginning to wonder. Just WHO and WHAT was he? What manner of magic did Hasbro spawn this hopeful, enthusiastic boy that deserved Twilight more than I? "It all seems futile in the end..." What could this boy possible expect of me? Anticipate even? I had nothing to give left. No hope or salvation. Right now, Sombra, Sunset, Discord and everyone else were devising a plan, likely more effective and successful, to cease Zagreus, whom my plan involved merely a wild goose chase with, and the Storm King's advance and thwart their attempts. Right then, Twilight would have a better plan thought up by now than I, pitched in by all our good friends. My eyes gazed down to the purple ring, glinting and reflecting the warmth that my love kept around, even now. I could feel it. The hoof upon human shoulder tightened, allowing me to turn back and stare at the shining navy eyes reflecting nothing but encouraged hope. "It always looks futile in the end, but you know what? So many of us back in CHS thought the same thing when Sunset Shimmer was a nightmare to our lives. We thought there was no hope, no will to fight back whatsoever against her tyrannical hold of the school. But what happened next? Two amazing friends from another world stood up to her, and helped the school gain the will to fight back. Time and time again, when new threats emerged and all seemed lost, you helped us see another way and fight back for our freedom. United!" I could only blink, rather dumbfounded by the sheer conviction and utter strength in Flash Sentry's voice, the man offering a smirk almost reminiscent of Sunset's usual way of encouragement. "Things look bleak now, but we'll come around, and we'll fight back. Because that's what friendship is, right? Facing all obstacles, no matter how big or threatening, together." A light cough emerged from the doorway, that moment of shocking events disturbed briefly from the green Earth Pony with black mane and reddened eyes entering the library and looking decidedly awkward, something gold and metallic held under one curved limb. "Hope I'm not interrupting anything." Approaching forward still, seeming to get braver with every step to stand then right before me, his orbs searching before clearing his throat again, deciding to get right to the point. "Here." The object practically shoved into my arms, causing me to stagger back slightly and regard the... Chest piece in my lap then...? It looked kinda... Familiar... "Something Casey's Twilight and I concocted up together when we heard about your condition... Helps shield you from magical attacks and obstacles your human body wouldn't be able to endure less than an equine's." Huh... Beck sighed, looking away momentarily with red eyes of regret. "I have a lot to make up for, Stardust, to you and so many others for my actions back then. I can hope at the very least this will be a starting point... So yeah." Throwing then a tiny green grin. "Do with it what you will." A nod to Flash, before turning to leave the room itself. Before I could take a proper examination of the device, though, the dark-shaded stallion paused and called over his shoulder. "For what it's worth... Stardust... Even despite everything I've lost, they somehow managed to make me feel worthy of living again." Turning back with a glance of knowing. "It'd be almost disrespectful not to acknowledge everything they've done for us..." And finally left, leaving me to blink in stupor from behind, regarding the chest device again, then the waiting Flash, and the device, and Flash. To and from him as my mind wrestled with everything both this pegasus and Beck had just reminded me of this time. For the final time. ...[BEEP] it. The bland boy almost fell off his chair from my abrupt standing upwards, slapping the machinery onto my chest and strapped across my shoulders, golden armour promising something to fight back with. I grinned down with hands on hips, before offering a said palm to a good friend. "Let's not keep them waiting, Flash." A dawning look of comprehension, the hoof accepting my fingers which helped pull him in all fours, the stallion tilting his head with a friendly grin, but also of relief. "You've got a plan after all then?" "Well..." I cocked my head in turn, smirking with good humoured resolve. "The makings of one anyhow." I've been ripped from my home, never given a choice, really, in the end. My family's gone, and my second family's occupied in facing enemies they shouldn't have to. I've been deceived, used and was prepared to be disposed alongside the nemesis once that moment came. Someone I thought gone, sacrificed on my behalf, was really safe and sound. My life is in nothing but in shambles. What more could I possibly have to lose? My thrown grin to the human-turned-pony could be considered that of maniac. "Allons-y, Flash Sentry!" Before re-joining the others, however, a change of pants and socks whilst Flash and I passed by my main bedroom. Then, a swift venture towards the main throne room where everyone remained still talking, trying to think up a plan. Evidently because I could hear their concerned voices outside to the hall upon approach. "We could ambush the Storm King from behind, while he sends his forces to capture the Empire." "That would still have his army hold the Crystal Ponies hostage. We shouldn't risk their safety in exchange. And I doubt these soldiers are smart enough to come to an agreeable chance if that worked." "The key word on 'if.' And there's still Zagreus to worry about. He's the real threat of all of this." "That won't last long if the Storm King grabs his greedy hands on the Crystal Heart. Who knows the kind of damage he'd commit!" "Imagine it a hundred times worse in his ally's hoofs!" "Speculation only brings way to ruin." "He's right, we have to concentrate on what's happening now while there's still time to draw up a plan to stop them both." "These things might as well be happening NOW if we just keep sitting here jabbering!" My entrance was loud, dramatic, and filled with zeal. "Well jabber no more!" Both palms slamming open the doors in ease, turning the surprised heads of the self-appointed strategists my direction. Some in surprise, some in relief, others in skepticism. "We'll be killing two birds with one stone, and I know how!" Granted, the idea itself was forged on the way here. But I think, in the slimmest of chances, it just MIGHT work. Few options remained, and it finally hit me regarding opposing Zagreus and any malevolent force which becomes used as that unforgiving abomination's pawn. I WILL need help in defeating him and his forces. "Now there's a change of heart." Discord mused out-loud, having dined himself on silverware itself amidst the heated bickering. Sunset looked more elated herself, standing up from her seat with renewed optimism by an old friend's sudden willingness to help, regardless how sketchy it might be. "You have a plan?" Any help was likely welcomed at this point. And I was all too happy to deliver, entering with pride and the bland pegasus beside me, approaching around the round table and white thrones each bearing a good friend's mark atop. "I'm gonna need everyone's cooperation here, alright? Regardless how some feels about others." A brief glance to Sombra and Sunset before continuing. "We need to work together to see this through. Do I have that willingness of teamwork?" A hoof from the human-turned-pony on my leg, Flash beaming upwards. "You have it with me." "And me." Starlight added in a heartbeat, approaching from he seat she chose earlier with her own radiant grin, more than pleased. "Bah, why not?" Discord joked lightly, throwing a pointy grin when twisting his head harmlessly a hundred-and-eighty degrees over the head of the throne. "The Great and Powerful Trixie shall offer her assistance in this climatic battle... From a safe distance naturally!" An endearing smirk on my part. "Well... If you're helping, you're helping. And we could use all the assistance possible." Casey chimed in, still steadily ignoring my gaze. Though something akin to guilt appeared to be plaguing in his own eyes. "And the help of someone who knows Zagreus the most will benefit our fight immensely." Beck pitched with his own gratified smirk, looking more happy with the chest piece clasped upon myself earlier. "Any ideas from you, while sometimes extreme, typically work. I guess I can count myself in." Sunset smirked in jest, but the warm sincerity and willingness to forget past grievances shone through sea-like orbs. A long, weary sigh. The former King of the Crystal Empire shaking his head, but turned to me with a mildly bemused smile. "What have you got in mind, boy? Let's indulge your bipolar mind this one time." I wasn't- Oh. Fair play. Still, the loyalty and willingness to cooperate, altogether, brought a new breath of fresh air to my lungs, my confident grin widening while sweeping hazel eyes behind glasses over everyone. "Alright then... Let's do this." Snapping a hand the entity's way. "Discord, can you safely bring all the trapped ponies in Canterlot here?" "Neigh." The draconequus shook his head, stretching upper limbs and sounding genuinely apologetic for a change. "Not with that creature and all the imbalance he radiates. Untold devastation could come out of it." "Figured that..." I mumbled, rubbing chin with a quick pace. Not beaten, not beaten yet! Time for Plan B! Again, gesturing to Discord. "Then can bring forth the leaders of each species in Equestria: The Yaks, Buffaloes, Changelings, dragons, griffons and Diamond Dogs?" "Now THAT I can do!" With a stretched grin, the trickster of Chaos summoned four more arms like a spider, snapping them altogether at once. "What exactly do you have planned?" Beck stepped forward in curiosity. Whereas Sombra dawned a comprehensive expression as the leaders were summoned in a flash of light. "You crafty son of a..." "I can't be my girlfriend." I looked to the others, and drawing the attention of the leaders whom most recognized me instantly. "But I can get us through this with this idea. A very human idea, of deceit and brute force." "Then I trust you are responsible for bringing us here, Stardust Balance?" Chief Thunderhooves of the Buffalo clan approached, looking as stern as ever save for the shades of dark brown and white around his usual orange fur. "Whatever it is must wait; my clan is fighting the unnatural weather back home." "A blizzard's been sweeping through the Dragon Lands!" Ember contributed, jabbing a clawed finger my way. "I should have known you were involved somehow, Stardust!" "We're suffering our own problems back in the Changeling Kingdom." Thorax sighed with full remorse, head bowed. "Enduring a sudden horde of predators knocking on our doorstep." Figured these problems would arise, but I could be undeterred, nodding in sincere sympathy but maintaining the levelheadedness to get my message across. "Thorax, Ember, Thunderhooves, Rutherford, Zenith and... Um..." "Lord Dougle." "Dougle..." Taking a brief moment to side-eye the incredibly wide grey and black canine on two feet, but nodding again regardless and getting back to the situation at hand. "Twilight and the others have been chased out of Equestria by foes who wish to do our lands untold harm. Most of you remember our agreement in Canterlot a while back." Many nodded, with the King of Griffonstone stepping forward once, eyes shining in knowing resolve, evidently prepared to do battle himself. "So the time has come." I met his stare dead-on, equally determined. "To rally our forces and unite as one. The Crystal Empire is about to be invaded by a majority of the Storm King's army. The other Princesses encased in stone. Imbalance is being brought to the entire land, and it's time we bring Balance back once and for all." "Long has it been since Yak kind have faced the art of war." Rutherford nodded, his intelligence increased dramatically from the effects of imbalance too. "It will be... A privilege to fight in the name of freedom and unity, as the Mystics have foretold." The canine leader then spoke upwards. "Wait a second! I never agreed to fighting some stupid war for-" "If not for me, then those who risked their lives so much to save you all." I interjected with much more fierceness, staring back at the stunned canine. "The six wonderful mares who did so much for us all." "Compassion." Discord smirked. "Empathy." Sunset beamed in warmth. "Forgiveness." Starlight couldn't look anymore proud. "Selflessness." Trixie breathed in knowing fondness. "Sympathy." Sombra merely stared, but I understood the meaning behind the glint in his eyes. "Family." I turned back to the six leaders. casting aside any further doubt there. "And now, it's time to return the favour. Equestria needs all its children now more than ever; united, we are the most powerful force of friendship on the planet." The lead dog opened his jaw again to try protesting. "I... Never mind, you have our allegiance." Withering back from the no-nonsense stares by... Pretty much everyone. Still, I was gratified, and that was underselling it, widening arms with a massive grin of hope. "I'm glad then, because while the majority of forces are being repelled by our own, myself and some others will infiltrate Canterlot and liberate the imprisoned there when their numbers have dwindled." One look to Sombra and the other ponies - and Discord - told me I didn't even need to inquire, things looking up moreso. "And I suppose this is where I give some positive friendship speech like Twilight would." A few grins and chuckles of fond knowledge. "Perhaps your own variation, Stardust." Thorax, the Changeling King, replied with a friendly smile, though bug eyes maintained the equal resolve. No hesitation in fighting for the land. Guess the imbalance affected him positively as well. Alright, I've got something in mind. "If friendship is magic, then magic is balance, and balance... Is friendship." A beaming nod to all willing to band together, and fight for all of Equestria, and perhaps the world itself, once and for all. "Let's hammer that message in those sons of [BEEP]es' skulls." Getting into the kingdom was a walk in the park. Seeing the countless imprisoned equines there in dangling cages across the streets like displayed decorations, though, almost had me charge headfirst in and attempt to liberate all the ponies before the plan could come to fruition. Sombra and Flash had to restrain me a little. Trying not to stare at the horribly depressed captive stallions and mares for too long lest I lost myself, I maintained the cover under my black cloak upon entry through the somber Canterlot. The freaky weather patterns from imbalances weren't occurring here, save for the blood red sky hovering above, so we won't have to worry about nature itself conspiring against us. Getting in despite my status was easy, simply utilizing an old trick thought up by a brilliant alicorn Princess far from here the last time we came to Canterlot when it was all bright and cheerful. Thank you Twilight. "Royal Balance. Royal Balance. This is Guitar Box, over." I pressed the ear-communicator with a finger, on my seat observing Discord distract and 'haggle' the remaining soldiers whom all slowly approached the outspoken entity. "Guitar Box, I am in position. What's everyone's status, over?" A different female voice perked up. "This is Sunlight Child. The Clown Mare of Crime and I are also ready, awaiting on your signal." Lo and behold, Starlight and Trixie were visibly perched atop the roof overseeing the exchange right below them. Barely picking up the other mutter of "Why did he call me that again...?" "Forgot to say 'over,' Starlight." I huffed in quiet amused fondness, then speaking to another through the channel. "Guitar Box, what's your status, over?" "I've already set up to twenty-five ponies free, Royal. They're heading down the safe route Abominable Showman mapped out earlier. I should have the rest down this street freed in a matter of moments, over." "Traumatic Pony here. I have eyes in the sky." Almost comical, the sight of the green Earth Pony flying around from the corner of my eye at a distance in the sky, overseeing the rest of the kingdom with that advanced technology crafted from his Equestria. Long story, don't ask. I certainly didn't, for now. "Edgy Unicorn is handling the stragglers far from your position, over." "Copy that." And with hesitation here, I managed to call out for another stallion of another world lowly too. "Alright my orange friend, where are you up to." "This is... I hate you for choosing this codename, by the way." "Yeah, running away from Ponyville has either made still or more of a jerk. Why 'Traumatic Pony?'" "Less demeaning than Clown Mare..." "Edgy Unicorn, Jack? Please." "Cut the chatter folks." I ordered then sternly, speaking with more emphasis of hurrying this up. "Your status, Casey." "...This is Sloppy Seconds, reporting in. I'm about halfway done freeing the chained ponies in the west side of Canterlot... And I've led the remaining guards Edgy Unicorn's way, over." Much better. One mare yet to have chimed into the communications. "Sunset?" The answered replied about four seconds later. "This is... Look if this 'codename' is payback then-" "Codename, Sunset." "..." A bitter, reluctant sigh. "This is Sunbutt... I've already saved up to sixty ponies in the north, over..." "I can literally see your smile from behind that hood up here, Royal. Over." "Don't know what you're talking about Sunlight, over." Finishing up, I finally contacted the last guy needed, "Edgy, how are we doing?" "Just about finished..." Sombra grunted from the other side, sounding a little worn out but satisfied all the same. "No more spare conscious soldiers to report to Zagreus of anything amiss. Again, hypothesizing that monster is even inside the castle." "It's the best hunch we have, Edgy." Beck chimed in next, still flying around beyond the sight of the kingdom to be mistaken for a bird... With a rocket jet. "According to all gathered intel, Zagreus works behind the shadows than the front lines. He would want to be alone to carry out his plans while the pawns go grab what he needs." "Remind me again what the plan is, once we confront him?" Casey added in with open curiosity, sounding a little strained himself. "How would we contain him, because I imagine most of us will be against anything more lethal..." "'Most of us?'" "Are you insinuating something, Sloppy?" "Are YOU insinuating something, Pony?" A more impatient voice hurried through the com. "Hate to interrupt, guys, but I think that's all of them bartering with Discord now!" Codenames and professional communications forgotten, I looked to the mass gathered goat-soldiers in armour and nodded, signaling the tall draconequus whom could see over the growling guards and see my thumbs-up, marking its time. With a wide grin, Discord looked down and around, apologizing in false sincerity. "I'm so sorry gentlemen, but it looks like the ponies I offer today won't reach a reasonable price from any of you." One fast slither like a snake around the large group, a tight bind following behind and trapping the grunting goats altogether, the Lord of Chaos finishing up with a nice bow one of their black heads. "Besides, the ponies you have are much more valuable than you should ever have. I'll be taking them all off your goat hands... For free." At that signal, Discord teleported just as the magical net landed down atop their protesting heads, keeping the minions of two madmen entirely confined with, limbs poking out here and there before the spell took its effect. Growls and grunts transforming slowly to snores and yawns. Almost adorable ones at that. We've struck garlic, getting up from my seat to join the draconequus, whom merely snapped his fingers and flashing away all the remaining cages and chains close by. Ending with a pat on the cheek of one sleeping brute. "Nighty-night." That said, Discord straightened, looking to my approach with a bold smirk. "Harmless and quickly effective. What a wonderful team all we past nemesis' of the world form, isn't that right Starry boy?" Rolling eyes upwards, I smiled faintly myself and turned to Starlight and Trixie hovering down in blue to join us, nodding in pleased gratitude. "All those lessons with Twilight paid off, I see." Starlight merely smiled in sheepish flattery. "Combining it with Trixie's net. You two are a great team." The blue unicorn couldn't help but grin herself. "Well of course! Together, Starlight and Trixie make the most wonderful pair." Trixie held her meek humoured friend tightly close in boasted confidence. "In more ways than one..." Discord and I shared a coy glance and faint smirks, before the sound of hoofs trotting alerted us of the others approaching, Sombra in lead with speaking to the point. "Zagreus will likely have felt the usage of Chaotic and Equestrian magic." Green eyes remaining deathly serious. I had to frown back in turn to appreciate the situation. "No doubt he will come down from his self-appointed throne to investigate." The sound of a rocket jet descending from the sky, Beck joining the gathering group in the center of the town square. "All the ponies have left Canterlot now." Came his straight report, showing a small smile of relief. "The pathway Abominable Show-" "We're done with the codenames now, Beck." I quickly interrupted, slyly playing ignorance to some rather annoyed stares and quickly grinned. "The pathway worked like a charm?" A nod, before Sunset, meanwhile, sighed with a shake of the head, offering her own wry smile afterwards. "Shining and Sunburst are safe and unharmed." A breath of great relief escaped Starlight and myself. Another burden lightly bringing some peace. "In any case, our intuition was right. One of the captives close to the castle said that some bald pony entered the castle alongside the Storm King, but didn't come out when he and his forces left." So Zagreus was here... Right then. On cue, Beck snapped his head to the left, obviously picking something up on those red sunglasses of his. Yeah, Beck's pretty much got the Falcon suit from the Marvel movies. How and why? Eh. Bigger fish to fry now. "Something's coming. A high energy disturbance." I could feel it. The air suddenly growing colder, the winds cackling with black energy, the approach of something deadly and filled with impure, relentless malice. All aimed at the group of nine for standing and opposing his wishes. My skin shivered, hands clenching, recognizing it all too well and slowly removing the black cloak from my form, revealing the golden chest armour that could activate something more useful. "We don't have much time then." Sombra took point, looking to the fellow former villain. "Discord, you're in good range now, get all the guards out of here to a safe, secure location as well." One shrug and snap of fingers, followed by a flash, and the soldiers vanished. That done, Sombra commanded sternly after, "Now, get yourself out of here." What? At our baffled expressions, the previous tyrant clarified, "If we fall, someone as powerful as the entity of chaotic magic himself must be there to protect the innocent." With that, the grey unicorn in armour left no room for argument with his next command. "Go." Although, as our ace in the hole left, something occurred to met about Sombra's behaviour. He seemed more... Somewhat relaxed in tone and body posture... Was that lip marks on the side of his cheek...? "So now what?" Trixie was compelled to ask, gesturing rather wildly. "Our only real fighting chance is gone now!" "We'll have to box him in." Casey suddenly piqued up, nodding to everyone with his own grave but determined glare. "Attack on all sides and overwhelm him. We already drew out the battle plan earlier when Discord mapped out the street routes for us. Now we just need to take positions before he arrives." A small beeping noise. "That better be now then." Beck voiced with growing apprehension. "Because he's close now." In a matter of moments, everyone but the live bait took their hiding spots, myself behind the building close by and, finally with a sharp inhale, slammed my fist on the chest piece and enveloped with a white glow. The sensation was... Heavy. Physically heavy, my line of sight covered by some darker gold visor, one look at a nearby reflection to notice I was wearing the [BEEP]ing Keyblade Armour from Kingdom Hearts. At least, some version of it, but still! Mad props to Casey's Twilight, as I examined quickly the golden, more bulky form and inspecting a few weaponry. The hidden blade still pops up, I can pull out my spare other weapon, and utilize my rocket boots, reinforced. And the promise ring still rested upon my finger. The ring... One stare down at it, and I felt... Sadness, and not entirely my own. As though Twilight's own somber mood from far away was touching me through this... Was Twilight upset? Well, she would be? Yet a tinge... Of hopelessness. What happened outside of Equestria...? Suddenly, flying across the world itself just to envelop the Princess I loved in my arms, comfort and reassure her felt a huge more priority than what was happening here for the fate of all the universes. But duty came first, and I knew Twilight, not to mention our other amazing best friends, would have it no other way. Twilight... I'll be home soon... Not Ponyville, nor the castle... To you. "You've looked better." Sombra's voice echoed from the other side of the building shop, followed by something sinister responding, darker and with casual distaste. "And you've been busy... Rescuing some poor unfortunate souls when you could have reached me in the castle... Still, you succeeded in drawing me out to face you." And the former King retorted with just as much casual disdain. "Something you'll soon come to regret. Not everyone can match the might of the greatest King the Empire knew." "Where's the boy?" I flinched at Zagreus' open contempt once addressing about me, to which Sombra merely responded. "Around. Why'd you ask?" A low scoff, the sound of hoofsteps slowly to a halt, close. "As if you don't know." Too close. "You're fighting the wrong pony, Your Highness. I'm only trying to correct the Balance the worlds have neglected to confess long ago. And to do so, I must make the choices everyone refuses to acknowledge." A flippant answer from Sombra reflecting my own darkened mood. "You mean genocide." The answer was immediate. "The worlds have grown imbalanced long before I arrived. Resources wasted. Species created for nothing. Countless wars. Ingratitude. Unending strife. I see the ugly truth of the universe and I deem it unwell." No hesitation. No traces of doubt in what this mad creature of my own making states. "You call me an abomination. But perhaps my being here was destiny finally selecting the right cause." Only a pause from the King, while my hands pressed tightly against the wall of the building, every nonsensical word that monster spat out thoroughly grating on my nerves. "Congratulations then, you're a product of what made you." "I'm only the beginning." "To the annihilation of everything." Neither voice wavered, even as Zagreus responded in calm reassurance. "With that child of humanity dead and all the magic in my power, I can simply reset the entire multi-verse from fiction to real in my image. And I'd call this... Balance." Just the way he used that word sent shivers more crawling down my spine. Not now, not ever... Never. The sounds of what appeared to be Sombra making a few steps backwards. "And afterwards...?" I imagined the monster's shrug. "And I oversee it all. Make certain what my new worlds create take the paths these ones never should have." God of all creation, then. That voice lowered almost to the point I couldn't hear it. "Only he who has witnessed all could contain the most power for change." And that will never, EVER, by you Zagreus. Even perhaps one of the bestest friends who knew me most concurred with that internal fierceness, the sound of crystals popping up alongside the formerly tyrant unicorn. "I believe you'll find... Our power... Greater than yours." "Ours...?" That's my cue, the oh-so powerful enemy unsuspecting to the big wide building from his left being torn off the ground and slamming down fully upon his unprepared state, courtesy of this newfound boost in strength in this golden armour I then flew away in. Sombra was close by, muzzle firm in determination. And I knew a second later why, the fallen used building tearing up to bricks and glass from the recovering abomination, the ever black baleful eyeless voids glaring in my direction in heated anger. Ah boy. Unable to dodge fast enough from the flying objects attacking my armoured form, sending me down and pinned against another abused wall. Yep, endurance boost too... Zagreus took one step of the magically cleared rubble, before forced to pause in a stunned grunt from some kind of... Black goo? Wrapping at his equine shoulders and hind legs and keeping him to a struggling halt, courtesy of a teeth grit Casey. Will have to ask what the [BEEP] that black symbiotic-looking [BEEP] was if I made it out alive. Taking this chance, Sombra charged with tow floating sharp crystal spears at the ready leaping to attack and met with resistance of black some black-produced scythe fighting back to the spears. From the air, Beck soared across in full battle mode, taking out some weaponized guns fit to be wielded by hoofs and fired energy blasts in Zagreus's side. Scoring hits, but scarcely enough. Zagreus takes a moment of pinning both spears down and throwing a blast from the horn upwards at right timing, hitting a grunted Beck in the chest and landing harshly on the ground where the building once was. Spinning one spear away with his scythe in Casey's direction, almost causing a graze in his orange cheek and distracting the Earth Pony enough, blasted away from the monster rearing his head backwards, freeing his full form and spin-kicking Sombra across the face, the unicorn rolling away for recovery. Managing to free myself with enough pulls, I charged myself to the spinning dark unicorn, Zagreus blocking my punch and blade and retaliating, a swift battle of a small, hidden knife and a large, magically-produced weapon. Agility verses endurance, magic bouncing off my chest. And around us, round holes appearing all around like mirrors, courtesy of Trixie herself. Starlight tagged in, firing blue beams repeatedly into the first 'window' which came out and bounced through others, all aimed at the growling unicorn who blocked and grunted when hit. It really [BEEP]ed him off then when I grabbed two blue beams with his gloved hands and brought them together, squarely hitting his dark chest and sending the abomination flying across into another, unoccupied building. Score! Knowing what needed to be done next, I fired my hidden blade connected to an endless chain forward, hitting the edge of the house Zagreus landed inside as he came out. Casey followed my example, his black sticky goo on the other edge. And together, like bullets, our fist and hoof slammed into the large energy shield, sending all three of us flying across the streets of Canterlot, throwing punches and blocking collectively. Ending in Zagreus gripping the end of the goo that struck out, spinning and slamming Casey into myself and hurtling us away, my vision spotting a red beam of magic attacking the monster with Sunset in pursuit leaping over buildings. "Thanks." Casey commented with enough breath upon our more harmless landing, myself catching the brunt of the fall for himself. Though remembering then who he was expressing gratitude too, the orange stallion glared hotly. "This changes nothing." And ran back off after our quarry, myself following, using that symbiote-looking stuff like Spider-Man's web. ...Wait a [BEEP]ing minute... Reaching the battlefield with Beck in flight, we witnessed Starlight and Trixie assisting Sombra collectively, blue and pink beams of magic bouncing off the crystal-enhanced walls surrounding Zagreus easily, impacting and bouncing of growling enemy whom was currently distracted with Casey's obvious symbiote. From the side, Sunset lay in bruising, and I inhaled sharply with concern. Seeing his chance, the green Earth Pony with his tech yelled for the orange stallion of his world to get out of the way, four quick missiles producing from Beck's arsenal following, enveloped the snarling Zagreus in large explosion that forced us to look away or shield our eyes. Even me with the protected visor. But that wouldn't be enough and we knew it, as I quickly pushed a surprised Beck away beside me from the black powerful blast throwing me away somewhat, armour again taking the damage, by the after-smoke itself. Ow. The emerging monster growled in hateful black orbs, stomping one hoof on the ground and, in a heartbeat, the black crystals shattering to millions, and Zagreus ruthlessly sending them everyone's way. A recovering Sunset shielded by Casey with a large barrier of his weapon, Beck flying away in attempt of escape from the harrowing shards, Sombra levitating them back, and Starlight and Trixie protected by a great blue bubble. I had to shield myself and, again, take the brunt of the sharp fast-moving objects. Zagreus wasn't done though, from one large-powered wave and swipe of his head, knocking back a few while Beck used this opportunity, firing yet again with his deadly arsenal. This time Zagreus was prepared, sidestepping out the way and casually grabbing the Earth Pony's passing-by hing leg, flying himself against a grunting Casey over a ducking Sunset, both stallions a distance down another streets. Now just my old student and I, and we took him on together, both pulling out some unique weaponry. Not to mention the certain teenager of Canterlot High biding his time from sneaking in, once Zagreus was damaged enough. Three ignited blades - blue, green and purple - attacking altogether, forcing the black scythe to return and hurriedly repel the lightsabers spinning and whizzing his way, aiming for head, sides or legs. Again, not set on kill. Sunset and Flash have clearly practiced, maybe some fencing lessons back home, regardless we pressed on the offensive, even if Zagreus was breaking no sweat, batting and blocking away with ease against three lightsabers. We had to be careful not to hit each other, and our enemy knew that. We fought his sides and front, until the monster had enough, evidently, and Sunset wasn't use to levitating the lightsaber as Flash wasn't accustomed to using his mouth. A roar of power throwing us flying backwards, to windows, brick walls and street lamps. Agh, that hit a mark. Zagreus growled my direction, stepping forward as Sombra moved between us readily, both unsuspecting to the flying house suddenly smashing into the unicorn from behind, Zagreus flying in a diagnol direction away from us because of some other party joining in. Standing up, albeit wearily, I pursued with jets. This fight couldn't last forever, and Zagreus was clearly toying with us alone. Sometimes I don't understand his thought process... Perhaps I never did. Merely batting away the remains of the thrown building with one swipe of the hoof, the standing Zagreus growled then from a unicorn's kick right across his features, looking to battle-stanced crouching dark pink mare in black, a scar over her right eyes and purely broken horn. I would've bursted out in laughter if the situation wasn't so serious. "Well well..." He seemed to recognize the new helper, straightening. And said newcomer sneered. "You shouldn't have made the Storm King turn against me." "It was inevitable!" That set the mare off, whoever she was, attacking and proving quite an adept fighter without magic, spinning, flipping and kicking with all hooves like a master. Though to minor avail with only one or two strikes hitting him, before the abomination had enough, casually gripping one spun hoof and retaliating himself. Then newcomer flew back against the ground of the large park we're now in, a literal blow to her stomach from one dark hoof. Zagreus took a few slow steps closer, seemingly ready to finish her, if not for my fired blade hitting the grass between, pulling myself down to stand there and dislodge the knife out, straightening with heat behind the visor the monster's way. "Attacking mares now?" I breathed out in mocking disdain. "You're putting me to shame." "Jack..." The unicorn smiled in crude recognition, tilting his disgusting head with tone all too casual with its contempt and irises-less voids. "Finishing letting others fight for you I see." "At least I have backup..." Came my low retort, swallowing in exertion, taking a defensive posture. "What do you have?" "Endless magic. Limitless power." And, just for a moment, Zagreus looked almost emotional. "The means of saving you all." I frowned heavily there, corner of my visor spotting the sneaking former King before I replied lightly, "We have various definitions of 'saving.'" Crystals trapping his hoofs to the ground powerfully, Zagreus having zero reaction time then to break free when I made my turn, throwing and wrapping the chain around his bare furry neck tightly, the blade at the end connecting with the circled chains successfully. The newcomer assisted with her own dark growl, leaping to the side and lighting her broken horn in blue magic, forcing the glowing monster down. Sunset, Starlight, Trixie, Casey, Flash and Beck arrived soon enough, the first two combining their red and blue magic to call forth vines and grass from the park ground, constricting with care around the stomach and back to keep the protesting, roaring Zagreus pinned. Trixie helped there with a produced napkin suddenly wrapped around his muzzle. Casey used his symbiote on the dark tail, and Beck deploying small turrets onto the grass surrounding the fallen, but still decidedly dangerous adversary. "Is that it...?" Flash breathed in pants, hurrying over to my side with renewed hope and exhaustion. Great for one who only attacked Zagreus once... Then again, he did help with the guards and releasing the prisoners. "Is he trapped?" "I..." He spun our heads to face him, most of us struggling with all out might in keeping the monstrosity confined, teeth grit and eyes fierce with determination. "Will..." He was speaking through his teeth, despite how clamped his muzzle currently was from the fabric. But the fierce anger and raw power emanated from eyes alone, swearing my way with indefinite furious vengeance. A spike of fear or two shooting through my fast-beating chest. "Never..." My wrist starting to strain, eyes closing tight from my oppressing spot and struggling as much as possible against the ridiculously strong neck. Come on... COME ON! "Be..." This was the chance! Starswirl, if you're here now you can-! "CONTAINED!" The following, all too powerful magic set the monster free and all of us flying back feet away in pure shock and pain. Ow, ow, OW! What the Hell WAS this thing?! Teeth grit in hurt, I moved to stand, on one knee while Zagreus snarled loudly, glaring us all down with relentless disgust and neverending contempt. Clearly more than prepared to take us all out... At once. Uh oh... Oh that look was already damning me to Tartarus... Zagreus then merely glanced upwards, dark horn emitting an unnatural pure black, forcing us to follow where he was even looking. The top of the mountain over Canterlot, where the king was constructed on its side for a thousand years, beginning to start cracking open like an egg. Earthquakes and tremors the likes never felt before in my life. And the dawning horror reached to what exactly this monster was just about to do. Collapse the entire mountain...! "GET TO COVER!" Sombra screamed unlike anything I've ever heard of him, and I could only kneel there, horrified and filled with pain, from watching Zagreus do one swipe down of his head, and the mountain's top following in hundred of shattering, massive pieces, falling down with excruciating terror in the kingdom's direction. OUR direction... "Stardust! STARDUST!" Flash tugged at my armoured shoulder, the reality sinking in as everyone else ducked themselves in powerful materials and magic shields prepared... Save for Flash and I whom were too far away. And my instinct made the right choice, in the end, throwing my complete bulky form over the innocent human-turned-pegasus' entire body, soon afterwards feeling the pressed of a thousand mountain rocks lands down on my form without utter mercy. Author's Note Casey belongs to a few spin-off stories which corresponds with AJBS by an author named "CJAmbrose." This is my gratitude for giving Stardust and my Equestria more recognition through his work. Go check his stories out on Fanfiction or Fimfiction; the latter there he is known as "CJ Esmerio." His main stories are compiled into one on Fimfic, but on this site they're separate: "My Little Pony: A Race Against Time" "My Little Pony: Good vs Evil" "MLP: Journey's End" "MLP: Seeds of the Past" "MLP: Playing With Fire" And so many more quality stories of his featuring Stardust and other versions of the character. As for Beck, that character belongs to a faithful reader and good friend in the form of "Fanfic920," whom has that username on both sites. He's written perhaps the most masterful interpretation of my work yet in the story, again on both sites, "Princess Stardust". So, check these guys out! They've done much for me and it's high time I returned the favour. Until next time for the conclusive, explosive and amazing finale, my friends! A Journey Beyond Sanity: The Movie: Part IV...Ah! A cold shudder passed through my form, freezing with the sensation of laying on stone. Well, it was absurdly, brutally chilling and hard, whatever I was laying on just then. With a small groan, I steadily sat upwards and clutching my rather aching head. Great, what the Hell happened to me now? More to the point, where was I even...? ...I knew this place. Scarily enough, I recognized the interior in a heartbeat. Why was it unnerving? Because I've been here more times than should to immediately identify this location without fail. And that brought a few uncomfortable notions in me I shouldn't really ignore. A visible breath of chill escaped my mouth, exhaling for warm breath in rubbing freezing hands. Clear hazel eyes scanning the ruined, abandoned walls to a long-aged castle, dark blue and brittle, succumbed to dust and cobwebs. Nothing to be excited for visiting than for exploration and investigation. I was always a sucker for being curious about the unexplored and intriguing mysteries- My eyes immediately snapped back towards the end of the room, down the carpet where a tiny stone platform awaited. Alright, he wasn't there the first few times I gazed around the throne room. Standing upon said small royal platform, a certain golden stallion with a mussy mane and facial hair, darkened in shades of brown from the lack of real lighting emerging through the windows, regarding my direction with nary a hint a movement, or acknowledgement to the presence of his, presumable, future. Great, we're doing this again? Then this must be another dream since I could hardly recollect what brought me to sleep again. With a reluctant sigh, I strode forward, albeit slowly from the crude cold state of my form, determining to reconcile with whatever point of my life this was, despite the heavier atmosphere in the air pressuring by every step. Why was I in a hurry again? What happened that led to my unconscious position-? It took a movement. A single, tiny movement, from the flick of the head, for me to finally notice something was off. This Stardust... Wasn't like the other ones? A short noise exhaled from his equine nostrils, akin to a snort. "You're still referring to us as that?" Those decidedly annoyed and rather bone chilling eyes narrowed through utter distaste, before this past version shook his head with a small sigh. "A given, I suppose. Although I could likely be named as neither." I frowned, wondering what point he was making. Why were they all so passionate about acting all mysterious when I-? Another statement, cutting off my trail of thought in a cold heartbeat. "It's funny, how much we utterly detest ourselves. Always finding and even, maybe, conjuring up excuses for self-hate and berating, craving for others to disagree in order to simply make us feel as though we're worth a damn." Immediately, I opened my protestant mouth, only to find something holding back my tongue, and not of my own free will... Wasn't it...? "I should have the very right to hate myself at this point." Stardust muttered, sounding awfully drained and... Defeated all of a sudden, looking to the side with clear, remorseful sorrow aching over his more handsome pony features. "We made a lot of errors through life, but this... This isn't something that could be compared." Another chill, something holding my complete body still like invisible chains, bringing me away from reaching or even speaking to the depressed stallion. And the more the lighting darkened, the stars visibly twinkling out the shattered, aged windows, casting more shadows upon the gold stallion, the more a sinking feeling took root in my heart. A kind of nauseating, despairing sensation I only felt a long time ago. Back when... Oh no... His voice amplified to ten again, with the darkest edge to his British tone. "Stardust Balance... Jack Wright... Hm." A low scoff, blood-red eyes that stunned me to cut oxygen for the moment glaring into my very soul, the voice of not one leaking out his darkened muzzle. "No matter what name we choose, our mistakes are still alone. You can claim to be a different person, to be your birth name alone yet again without the aid of this stronger, confident body..." The world around me shattered, windows exploding in millions of shards all around us, walls cracking and becoming dust in a mere few seconds. The heavy vibrations beneath our feet prompting my dread to worsen, feeling entirely helpless and vulnerable... As I was back as him...! "But you can't run away any longer. Look where that became of us." No, no, this wasn't happening. Another bad dream that was too awful to come true. I already had nightmares of this scenario happening ages ago; I didn't desire a redo! I struggling, trying and hard as I might, yet nothing worked. I was encased like prey ready to be gobbled up, invisible cold tendrils brushing against my exposed backside and arms, as if testing me out and deeming me suitable for a well-deserved feast. Nothing compared to the horror this Stardust became. Would have become. The darkened brown mane flowing like chocolate, malicious flames, the cape becoming the most deepest shade of blue available. Blue-green giving way only to malefic red, teeth sharp and deadlier than ever I've seen it in his form. Regarding me with such disdain... And pity, like I was some lowly life form unsuited for his malevolent being. "So how can you bear to even look at me? You now know why I was so reluctant to befriend you and the others in the first place... I bring nothing but ruin and depression to people's lives. It's better than I remain hidden, away from the face of the Earth." The Stardust who ran and sought to sacrifice himself from ever willingly hurt his friends stared down like seeming importance, sniffing loudly. Two voices merged collectively, one of triumph... One of sadness. "Your time is growing short with every passing, dwardling second." Then the glare became much more heated, that of sacred resolve. The following statement closer to encouragement then ever I heard of him: "Don't waste it." And that was the last heard by this past life, and possibility, before a tap of a dark gold hoof and the world crumbled beneath me. Falling deep into the pit of blackness below. The only source of comfort by a certain, all-too forgiving, wonderful amazing mare that because my only source of light in this neverending void. "You can't blame yourself for every bad thing that's happened in your life, Jack. Some things are just beyond your control, and we learn from our mistakes as best we can. You just need to forgive yourself, only then can you give yourself a brighter future." ... ... ... Ah...! A wave of cold hitting my slouched form, finally alerting me to the waking world. Good thing too, because that nightmare was something seemingly unable to awaken from. This headache though... Gah... The world was a brief blur, only concentrating to a dark blue around, the lighting only emerging from something in the center of... Wherever I was... Bright blue and crystal white... Roots in the middle of the rocky interior. Blinking wearily, I pulled off glasses and rubbed my eyes, finally noticing I was sitting down on some sticking-out slab. And... Ah... The figure in some kind of new, dark and grey attire, face turning the wall but I recognized the stature and fur colour at this point. Well at least he finally got rid of the Voldemort cloak. I winced, rubbing my aching temple again but not letting that monstrosity of a creature out of my peripheral vision for even a moment. The only other sounds of our shared breathing were the falling of drops from the ceiling, and the low humming vibrations to the glowing tree roots, as I presumed they were, giving off an air of something unique. Followed, then, from the sound of hoofs moving, those cold, pure black eyes gazing back to my clearing sight, few droplets of water leaking from the ceiling around us. Other than that, dead silence, though my mind picked up on a cackling inferno from the heated, equally disdainful glares across the self-made room. Although, even if Zagreus seemed a little more calm about the situation. "I hope you appreciate everything I've done." Hm? "It wasn't easy to obtain, even by my power." What now? I only frowned deeper. "A cushion summoned from your own world." Wha... Oh. Looking down to the item softening my posterior, I huffed in disbelieving annoyance before standing upwards. Clearly mocking me. Even having the audacity to address me still. "Don't move too much. You're still recovering." "You neither." I retorted all too casually, rubbing my head still as the headache slowly died away, closing eyes tightly for a second before reminding myself the situation, glaring to Zagreus darkly. "So what now? Am I your trophy prisoner? Keep in mind, your puppet Blueblood tried the same thing." "Your friends placed a valiant, but futile battle." The abomination of nature responded solemnly. "The fallen King moreso deserves the most praise, facing a final confrontation to oppose me as Canterlot fell." Sounds about right. "Your friends managed to elude the inevitable, now facing a fruitless diversion against my allies at the Crystal Empire." "You mean minions." I quipped with instinct, before the news processed. So my friends were safe, that brought a momentary sigh of relief. "And I'm still alive because...?" "Well, it would have seemed such a waste to destroy you as you slept." Of course. Rolling my eyes, I continued walking around in interest, noting all my weapons and spare armour were gone. Vanished. Entirely defenseless but my wit. Reminds me of season one. Zagreus kept being all too casual with his remarks about murder. "I thought you would come to finally appreciate the depths of my power now, before the end comes." "Implying it'll ever happen." I perked a brow, pacing around the roots and turning my attention to them. If Zagreus kills me with facing my back, at least I won the high ground of not being a coward the most. "Call yourself a mass murderer when you haven't even killed anyone yet. Nothing but your own hyped up promises of genocide. Lesser cartoons than this world with villains have been more bite than bark." Zagreus wasn't taking the bait, as I anticipated from all our other encounters. Probably the only smart Equestria villain ever. "You know what this is of course?" "Oh, some..." A low gesture to the roots he questioned about. "Grown roots to a giant tree above. Obviously we're underground." "Not a mere tree, Jack." "Than some high-powered tree of magical substance. The kind of power only you would be interested for your... Plans..." I trailed off in dawning comprehension, only one real ideal magical tree springing to mind, glaring to the smirking Zagreus in irritated bafflement. "What could you possibly want with the Tree of Harmony...?" There was low menace to my apprehensive tone and the enemy took swift note of such. "Have I already touched a nerve, my friend? Is the human spirit that easy to provoke, or the ties the power source above held with your dear friends... Your dear Twilight... Of a sour topic?" You have no idea you self-conceited monstrous son of a [BEEP]... My fists clenched, but the [BEEP]hole merely waved away my growing fumed outrage to motion more to the blue and white tall roots going from floor to ceiling. "Look to the roots, Jack. See what others can not." Well, either this or hearing him openly mock and opt not to kill me yet. Still, frowning to glaring in wary exhaustion, I slowly turned from the pale unicorn towards the glowing roots. Nothing too special than the humming sounds, tender. What would the likes of him desire from an object that radiates purely Harmonic magic? I'd ask Starswirl if he was even here after I told him to [BEEP] off. But I'm confident this disaster of a creature behind me while I slowly walked around the cables of nature will tell me everything in a moment. "Almost every living creature birthed in the light shares a connection to Harmony itself. The world centers moreso on the light than it does the dark. Even Princess Luna learnt of this a thousand years ago and sought to brought balance herself. A foolish gesture of arrogance of course, but something to be considered inspirational by ambitions alone. Harmony and Chaos have always been at imbalance in this world because your people desired for it to overflow with light, inches of darkness peeking through here and there to be purposely thwarted." I had half a mind to roll my eyes. Okay, now he's a history teacher. Will wonders never cease? Sighing quietly, I knelt down before the lowest of roots, a bit slightly amazed from the many more numbers of white and blue 'tubes' peeking from the bigger gaps of wider roots. "The Tree of Harmony amplifies the harmonic magic of the world to a singular source. The roots before us have not simply traveled upwards to form the very tree we share knowledge of today. Downwards, they extend deep and thorough, past the many layers of the earth's crust towards the very edge of the magical core itself." "W-Why are you telling me this...?" What's the game here? I stood upwards, looking to the talking creature on my right feet away, frowning with a hard-raised brow. What motive did this baffling demon sharing this time? Zagreus didn't even give me a direct answer, black voids looking to the roots intently. "All Equestrian life has been born with a defect, one which extends from the horn of a unicorn to the breath of fire from a dragon." "What defect?" Living? "Magic." My head snapped to the monster, knitting brows in befuddled annoyance. Just what was Zagreus even saying? "All life on Equestria born in the shadows or the daylight have a trace connection towards the magical core by the center of the planet. The life force of the lands. The skies. The seas. The volcanoes to the stratosphere." As he was saying this, my gaze slowly moved towards the roots, beginning to glance up in slow, beginning comprehension. A magical core... In the center of the world... Connected to all life... Connected to these roots to the Tree itself... "And there he sees it..." Zagreus' cold voice slithered. "Imagine, Jack. To hold in your hand... The heartbeat of every living creature in Equestria... And then, the entire world..." A shudder brushing my shoulders, suddenly weighted by something oppressive. Something beyond me. The sheer will of the implications putting my entire being on edge, the raw power these roots entailed trembling my small human form. The white and blue radiating in warm, pulsating demonstration for what kind of creation, and devastation, it could possibly bring to all who obliviously dwell. I didn't even sense or hear his approach, a pale hoof grasping my wrist, feeling nothing but cold and dreadful, shockingly gentle and coaxing towards in guiding my hand closer. "Are you ready, Jack...?" Zagreus whispered, sounding rather empathetic and... Encouraging. "To finally be the God you were always meant to be...?" A God... To hold in my hand, the life essence of all living things in this world. To dictate their thoughts, their emotions. Theirs actions and life paths... To be the God I claimed so many times I was here, to Twilight and the rest- My hand snapped back, closing in a fist before inches away by the closest root, stepping back from the power and the monster whom desires it. No, I couldn't. I shan't. Looking away fully with closed eyes, fist brushing my bearded chin. What Zagreus was asking. What the world had expected. What Starswirl desired from me for so long. Pressure, expectations, hopes. All of it weighed down on the human being so far from home and wanting nothing more but to be in the safe, comforting arms away from such harsh responsibilities and the realities to it all. "Why hesitate?" His crude tone sneered from behind, ringing in my good ear and ruptured ear. "Is this the pride of a 'Twilight Warrior' or his shame? Does the prospect of real, dominating power disturb your moral codes so? Absolute power corrupts, but of this scale frightening for a species that craves nothing but such power..." "There's no such thing as a Twilight Warrior." I moved away towards the the closest wall on the left, turning back to Zagreus with a tinge of anxious exasperation. "No such thing as a hero. No such things as... As a saviour. I'm just a guy, running around... Telling stories... Helping whenever I could. It doesn't matter who, or why, I just do because it feels good!" My breathing shallow, but spouting every word of sincerity. "And of course I'm ashamed. A bit of shame never hurts. Nor does pride, not if you let it measured. I've made too mistakes in my life, moreso recent for the rest of my limited existence. But I still fight... I still fight... Because..." I closed my eyes briefly, letting the full truth out that moment, exhaling before gazing back to the quiet, observing Zagreus, voice lowered to barely a whisper. "I have nothing to prove. I fight because they're my friends and I'll do everything I can to keep them safe... That's all I have left to do... I'm the Twilight Warrior... Because I just fight." Nothing else. Barely anything anymore. And, at this moment, I'd have it no other way. I fought, I protect. But most importantly, I kept on going. All my words of wanting to die and depressive train of thought made way to defending the lives of the innocent. Of the unjust, the vulnerable and hapless. And I'll keep going with every last breath, however long that was then. Zagreus had stayed silent to this point. And a simple, knowing response to that rather desperate, weary speech. "Conviction, then." I could only nod with low breath. "Always." "It grows and spreads within your soul, like an inescapable disease." Another confirming nod. "I should hope so." "It will destroy you, in the end." The matter-of-fact statement returned by, again, a third up and down of the head. "I wouldn't have died for anything else." "You rely on it." My stare said it all. "Forever." And Zagreus merely left it there, as though the confrontation of my feelings was no longer of relevant equation. Perhaps it wasn't. But that didn't deter from the previous mark of the conversation, myself frowning whilst walking around the roots, though daring not to be an inch of touching them again. "What about you? With your twisted views on Balance, why haven't you been playing God yet?" Pointedly ignoring, meanwhile, for the moment, the horrifying implications that Zagreus can just control every creature on the planet in a heartbeat. "My grander scope over the ambitions to my designs are merely significant, moreso, than controlling the hearts and minds of millions." The answer came matter-of-factly, prompting me to glare curiously at the old foe but still wandering around, getting some energy back into my legs. "It's not simply enough anymore. I desire the power to control all of creation. And what these roots connect to shall lead to that power." The core of magic. Whatever that really was. "How did you find out about it?" Zagreus, being the monologue station of exposition as if attempting to make some point, explained in a beat. "Amidst the growth of my restoring magic, I uncovered through the haze of other realms, to see deep into the hearts of these Equestrians. A curious spark spawned from the magical properties affixed to their souls, a link that was... Quite easy to follow." "And now you want to use its power to destroy everything, and bring it anew." I summarized casually. And when the monstrous creation made no attempt of refuting that observation, I added in something quite obvious while pacing back and forth, hands on hips and shake of the head. "Not even you could possibly maintain a body wielding the very heart of magic itself." Only the tiniest of pauses, before the inevitable affirmation. "It would be a sacrifice worth paying for." That incited my pause close by, throwing the bewildering pale pony in grey and black sinister armour a look. Somehow I think telling him he was mad at this point would be beating a dead horse. Huffing shortly, I continued on my trek forth and back. "What role does the Storm King play?" "A diversionary role." Zagreus' poker face remained a hundred percent serious, never keeping me out of sight that it only helped unnerve me every time I walked by. "It was cakewalk in persuading him to rid of his emotional lieutenant. After that, a nudge to help spread my power and regain the greater imbalanced magic I require for this challenge awaiting me." The Crystal Empire. A distraction so he could get the imbalance from a battle that was never suppose to happen, meanwhile in turn, he'd be snaking off to the core of earth in search of the greatest magical source, as I was spitballing here, and reset the entire dimension, and all which would follow, in his own wake. That's how this demon... No, Devil, intended on bringing his monstrous ambitions to fruition. What gives this world life, Zagreus would use its power to bring only death. "All pawns and chess pieces to you." I snarled, unable to contain my incredulous rage at the absurd, terrifying goal this creature possessed. "All life matters so little to you." "They forfeit their relevance for reality the moment they chose the path to self-conceited ambitions. They crave nothing; selfish gains and destruction alone." "They also bring life, and happiness to others!" I retorted, refusing to allow Zagreus the satisfaction of believing he's right. "Think of all the good they've done; helping others and protecting nature." "Think of all the evil they've done." Zagreus stressed in turn, as if trying to make me see the truth. Why? He leaned forward slightly to emphasis his moot point. "The untold number of destruction brought to the very world they ungratefully inhabit. Millions die every little time between for power. Riches. Domination." Whether we were addressing about humanity or this world's creatures, I would continue fighting back. "All species have their flaws, and that's what makes them special. Life and destruction. Harmony and Chaos. They're perfectly balanced. Otherwise we would have gone extinct a long time ago! Flaws are a part of us; they're what makes us perfect!" Moreso myself and other kinds I'm referring to, Zagreus. You're an unholy mistake that shouldn't have any right to exist whatsoever; so no part of the equation do you have a foothold in. Harsh, but I was completely done putting up with his overzealous, murder-hungry bull[BEEP]. "Perfect you say..." Zagreus appeared to have pondered that with a raised brow. "That reminds me... There is a question for you, Jack. One I have desired to inquire if ever the chance was made." I scoffed, turning away again to move, bring more feeling with rolling my shoulders. "Yeah, well put your hoof on my knee and it won't turn out great for you." "Why did you leave Earth?" I whirled around instantly. That was NOT the question I expected... Though to be honest I wasn't expecting anything. "Because I did?" Not satisfying enough, unfortunately. "You jumped at the chance Starswirl gave and left your home in a heartbeat. Why?" It sounded genuinely curious, and I shrugged, finding really little else to do. "Well it's a boring place, Earth." I answered casually, hands on waist while taking another walk around the roots, distant enough. "You seen how much they try to kill themselves? It was driving me mad." "Yet you long to return." Another shrug, not denying it, offering a wry grin with a dash of humour. "I'm terribly inconsistent." Zagreus clicked his tongue, clearly not encouraged by the answers given yet. "But it is always the same lie." That wiped the grin off my face. "What lie?" Not meaning to sound so defensive like that. "You never left because you were bored." Zagreus rather snapped, as if my dancing around was irritating. Should hope so. "No one runs like you do for so minor a motivation." Half my lips exposed grit teeth. "No, something else drove you from home, and not simply to become a spirit's perfect little servant." My glare could only deepen, but the monster persisted slowly. "Just as something drove you equally away from your dear pony friends. Not just me, but something that... Utterly terrifies you." Those black voids leaned closer, forcing me instinctively to make a step backwards. Fists clenched, disliking immensely the way he was intently peering into my broken soul. He didn't have the right...! "What was it, Jack? What could motivate a man to leave everything behind on a suicidal crusade so easily? Why leave, than choose to wither away in that form over time in the company of friends? Why not have simply waited for me at your Princess' castle to fight or final confrontation?" The curling of a deep, sinister but ungodly knowing grin. "It wasn't boredom. It was fear. But what would frighten you enough to leave everything behind... Twice?" This was getting too personal, even for me. Taking a few more steps back against a blue rocky wall, I glared heatedly towards the creature trying to gauge and obtain answers that were, and never will be, HIS to gain. I mustered up enough tone left to mark it as finality. "We're done here." A reminder I wasn't a willing prisoner of his. "That we are." What? Just like that? All that debate and Zagreus suddenly decides he had enough. The look on his face couldn't express anymore casual distaste. "I have everything I needed, regardless." Say what? "Then why bring me down here?" Part of me became apprehensive awaiting the answer, my shoulder shuddering. The faintest of dark smiles. "I was merely experimenting." My frown deepened, then Zagreus clarified calmly. "Humanity succumbs to the promise of power so easily. Godhood would be irresistible... But you... My how these ponies have softened you so." Joke's on you [BEEP] wipe. "I never would have used this power before I even met them Zagreus." And if these ponies have changed me for the better in areas, I wear those developments with pride. "Wouldn't had?" A challenging raised brow, followed by a cold shrug to my inhale. The monstrosity looked away as though I was no long a relevant subject matter. "I would have killed you before you had the chance of becoming such a true deity. Touching the roots was a fabrication, regardless... I seem to have a habit of toying with my food." "You're too kind." Hands in pockets, I could only glare at Zagreus smiling to himself like he had nothing to fear. [BEEP]tard. "For claiming to not be a villain, you sure do monologue like one of the usual in Equestria." I drawled sardonically, awaiting whatever fate the creature had in mind for me next. All that answered was a weary sigh. "A shame that low attempt of wit couldn't be replaced for something more useful an autistic child who fears employment, flees from his problems, and relies on little, feminine horses to do everything for him." Without awaiting another retort, Zagreus disappeared in a heartbeat, leaving behind a dead silence in the empty, rocky room with merely the tender hums of magical roots. ...And he called MY remark a low blow. Zagreus was his secret name. Zagreus wasn't the one to blame. Zagreus is the Starswirl's shame. The beast that he's been keeping... Seemed appropriate. Very much so. It's much to dwell upon now, being trapped in a cave for what was going to feel like weeks. Doomed to starve and stick around as the malevolent forces out there win. No... Not win. Not while I still believe. Taking a seat onto the blue slab sticking out, I sighed wearily with hands on bent knees. Amazing how much oxygen there seemed to be with scarcely any gaps above. This was the end for me then, it appeared. The lonely little man trapped underground, comforted only by the glowing roots of something that gives hope to the surface above. Hope. Friendship. The like. Of course, I was hardly alone internally. My hands rubbed the cold fingers, one of which bearing something I never took off since making that fateful promise back home. Either the cold would finish me first, or the hunger. Preferably I'd pick coldness since that... Nah that'd still be as painful. A wry tiny chuckle, regarding the pulsating roots giving life above, almost envying it. They'll be fine. They'll all be fine. Twilight. Rarity. Applejack. Pinkie Pie. Rainbow Dash. Fluttershy. Spike and Starlight and Sunset and Shining and Sombra and Sunburst. Everyone has each other to rely on; to fight to the bitter end. They'd stop Zagreus, with or without me. They always found a way. My ring shone against the sea-blue light, prompting me to regard and hold it close to my freezing chest, frowning softly. Twilight was sad again... I don't know why. I could still feel the major depression through whatever bond remained. What or who could have made my angel in such raw pain that it would be felt so here? A surge of indignant rage passed through my being, caring moreso to protect and fight back anyone who dares intend harm on Twilight. The lovable smart alicorn who deserves safety and happiness. [BEEP] what happens to me. If I did meet my end down here, maybe I'll end up where Starswirl the Failure was, and learn the secret to communicate with the living above. I can already imagine Twilight have some choice- No, no that wouldn't be fair. Why torment her worse? I'd rather simply vanish from existence in physical or spiritual forever than ever cause Twilight Sparkle more grief than I have so many times before. Right now, the only option was to press the glowing violet ring against my beating heart, hoping that could at least convey the comfort and love that was needed. That connection we shared, just like our bonds with those we have come to love. It wasn't magic. ... ... ... Zagreus sets the skies ablaze. The stars his flame a gleaming- What the...? I frowned, looking up to the ceiling in befuddled startle. Did I just imagine that? Some kind of low, rumbling sensation above. A trick of hope? A reassurance of the Tree above that everything will be fine? That rumbling in question didn't happen again once my ears paid attention, and I failed spectacularly in suppressing an exhale of annoyance. Great, yeah, just a trick of raising my self-hopes that something or someone will come to my salvation. If that was the case, why would they be wasting time with me when Twilight-? There it was again! I stood upwards then, glaring in surprise to the ceiling above beginning to shed dust. My salvation, or Zagreus' method of giving me a quick demise of cave collapse? If so that would be rather a blessing- Okay! That was a big one! The next rumble quaking the earth a bit and causing me to fall onto the seat again. Good thing too, since I needed to lean from the explosion and dust which followed, immediately shielding my face from the falling close debris between myself and the roots, shattering upon the ground and inciting my repetitive coughs and gasping for clear air. Thankfully, nothing broken yet. "I see him!" My face snapped upwards in shock, followed by my gaping jaw. That voice-! "Yeah it's him!" "Starlight?!" "Stardust!" Came the enthusiastic response, that pink head peeking through before the unicorn's whole body leapt down with grace atop the dusty debris, beaming in relieved exasperation. "The places we find each other in, huh?" "...Yeah." I sighed while running a hand through dark brown, rather dust-filled hair, grinning myself to see the pink mare was well- Ah to Hell with it. Another tight, affectionate embrace followed. She's safe, and that counted at least. Even then I had to pull back and regard her in wonder. "How did you find me?" "A little help from a little guy who knows the scent of someone who hasn't taken a shower in weeks." What-? "Hoo!" My gaze snapped upwards again in disbelieving awe. "Nightshade!" I couldn't help but cry in amazement to the familiar small owl flying down from the hole onto my waiting arm, the same blank but adorable expression as always. Twilight's pet... Well, both of ours I'd be bold to confess. "Hoo!" The small old friend wasted no time in making himself home on my raised limb, brushing the feathery head against my cheek. Warm and comforting, just like a familiar mare this little guy belonged to. Still, I was compelled to ask. "What are you doing here, little guy?" I had to ask with a relieved grin. "I thought I told you to watch over Twilight and our friends a month back." "He came back when sensing you were in danger." Starlight explained with her own warm, gratified beam, nodding to someone else above. Seconds later, a rope falling down in place. "He found us first, after the others went to go fight the Storm King's army. I just knew Zagreus would be holding you somewhere. We thought it was the Storm King's lair but-" "Save the explanations for after this is over!" A snappish feminine, rather rough voice called up from above. "Hoo!" "Right." Starlight nodded, looking to me next while Nightshade flew upwards back to where they emerged from. "Coming, Stardust? I imagine this cave must have been suffocating for you?" Years of enduring through P.E, don't fail me now. Surprisingly, I guessed months learning to fight and survive in the wild made me somewhat skilled enough to climb up a rope no problem, despite somewhat progressive exertion following that. Awaiting at the top, from behind the created hole was the glowing Tree of Harmony itself, seemingly untouched and radiant in its peaceful hues. Thank God for that. Before me, having tied the rope onto a sturdy, grounded rock on the other side was the dark pink unicorn that suddenly appeared during the heated battle in Canterlot to our aid, evidently having some grudge against the malevolent adversary to join and combat. Bold, but still edgy judging by the ridiculous appearance. Panting slowly, I stood upwards and dusted the grit off my chest, legs and back, Starlight levitating up with the rest of the role following. And the hole suddenly glowing in its size before magically closing up, the famous Tree emanating more brightness for the moment as ground replaced what was formerly the entrance to my brief prison. Huh. "We don't have much time." Starlight was quick to debrief then, once walking around me rather fussy-like to inspect for any visible signs of injuries. "Anything broken? Bruised? In need of immediate medical care-?" "Good grief Starlight, you're beginning to sound like Twilight." A wry smile. "Now you see what happens when you're not there." I had to chuckle at that light-hearted jest, before Starlight got back to seriousness. "The battle at the Crystal Empire's begun. And they need all the help they can get." I shook my head there, relying then on information Zagreus had all-too happily provided. "I can't spare a moment. You'll have to join them Starlight. Zagreus is planning to go underground and corrupt the core of the planet-" "Then we haven't a moment to lose." The newcomer cut in with a stomp of the hoof, regarding with impatient firmness. Her pale blue eyes glinting in her own pained resolve. Sound familiar? "That monster needs to be stopped no matter the cost." I frowned, briefly wondering who exactly this mare was or what her backstory was. I'd ask either the two of them or Starswirl- No I wouldn't. "Then we're on the same page." I turned back to the frowning Starlight, who curiously enough seemed to be regarding us in concern. Something on our faces? Aside from our new friend's scar? "The Storm King and Zagreus are in cahoots. Likely the latter is using one of the former's bases for shelter to conduct his grand plan. We just need to know where." The pink unicorn opened her muzzle, but another voice chimed in. "I know where." I turned back to face the dark pink broken mare, whom answered without a hint of reluctance. "Before they betrayed me, Zagreus had the Storm King's forces start drilling under the lair, without giving any reasoning but behind closed doors. We'll likely find him there." "Well well..." "You shouldn't have made the Storm King turn against me." "It was inevitable!" Then I finally remembered, my frown deepening by the sight of the unafraid tall equine regarding me expectantly. "You're an accomplice of the Storm King..." Right fist instinctively flexing as though a hidden blade would pop out. "Was an accomplice." Came the bitter response, the dark pink mare glaring upwards myself in sudden reinforced ire. "And I partially blame you for that." "You're blaming me for no longer being a slave-" "We were PARTNERS. An established fact demolished because your villainous friend-!" "You can't honestly believe still the Storm King would keep you around after getting what he wants?" Starlight chimed in with a note of exasperation, bright lilac eyes pleading to the newcomer's way... Forgot what her name was. "It's insanity!" The glare darkened Starlight's direction, putting my nerves on full and automatically standing between them, the dark pink mare looking away. "You can't possibly understand..." "Tempest..." Ah that was her name. The pink friend brushed me aside, desperate. "Whatever promises he made. Do you honestly believe someone like the Storm King would ever fulfill after enslaving almost all of ponykind, simply because he could?" "It's not-" Tempest held in a breath, seeming to make every effort to compose herself with only the faintest glimmers of doubt. I helped in, pressuring the point Starlight and I were both providing. "We know his type, Tempest. We've encountered them time and time again." I sighed, rubbing a hand through my own hair. "Power-craving dictators who seek to play the vulnerable with false vows of assistance... Only for when your usefulness end, they no longer have any need of you... And you're left with nothing..." "...But you can still have something." Starlight added in, offering a light, friendly smile. "If you accept my offer from earlier, and help us end this travesty for good." Tempest simply kept quiet, and I glanced between the two, one a former villain and the next a... Semi-current. Wonder what history they recently had. "For now, you're either with us or against us." I had to give the ultimatum right now, unfolding my arms a few seconds later. "You know the way to the Storm King's lair. Any faster route?" Tempest finally looked back, nodding with her own grim determination. "We can take my flagship. I escaped with it after I was betrayed." Willing to put her own grudges aside for the sake of retribution. That's one good point. "Then we haven't a moment to lose." We were both in agreement, making a beeline towards the large carrier parked outside. I would make a remark if I wasn't so focused on the present circumstance and what was unfolding the longer we delayed. while doing myself not to stare too long by the Tree of memories. Zagreus was going to ignite the magical core and blow the entire universe, resetting it as his own. Cyrus vibes anyone? My teeth bared and grinded with heated resolve, eyes narrowing darkly. Zagreus had to be stopped. He just HAD to be. And by God was I going to not waste this final chance and delay myself any longer. I'll fix both mine and Starswirl's mistake indefinitely. ...Then my ears picked up the sound of a few horse trots, prompting me to pause as Tempest kept walking, looking back to the pink mare who lingered by the cave entrance. "Starlight, you coming?" Had no intent to sound swiftly impatient, but something about that lilac stare regarding our direction was worrisome. Was the mare still coming to grasp that I was unharmed, or still raring to go after Zagreus despite everything endured? "Uh, yeah. I'm coming!" Overhead Nightshade flew to the ship himself while Starlight hastily followed. The sky was looking a curious hue of red along the way. "Meanwhile on Tempest Shadow's Dirigible of Doom..." A small giggle. "Her Doomrigible." I snorted, chuckling back then. The higher we flew, the worse it got. Blood-red skies. Vanishing clouds. An omen. Another chance, perhaps this time indefinitely, for a final edges of my ruined, scarred leather jacket flapped strongly against the winds, same for my unkempt long hair. Haven't seen a hairdresser in about... God I couldn't even keep track of time anymore. My position? The front of the massive airship guiding us across land and seas towards the final location of what's to come. Destiny was at hand, and I intended to drag that monster down to Hell with me. However, there was one more concern before doing so. "She never found a cure." A drained sigh from the side, a certain pink equine hanging her head in affirmation. "Twilight, she... We didn't have enough time." Right, that's all I needed to hear, and Starlight correctly guessed as much. "I know you weren't expecting any progressive results, but we tried. We did everything we could..." Ah, never let it be said that I never took time out of my busy 'schedule' to assure a friend in need. "The fact that you made the effort means everything to me." I replied lightly, gaze never leaving the seas and skies. Silence took hold again, although the only sounds wafting the ears were the currents of high altitude, the seagulls squawking in the air and from below, and the flapping sails and 'wings' from the ship we traveled across. Impressive model, for its time. Obviously movie-material because it seemed too out of left field to make an appearance in just an episode. Tempest was currently at the wheel, as needed; no other crew on board, save for a weird hedgehog-looking mother[BEEP]er currently gorging himself in the ship kitchen, and only she had the experience to pilot this vessel. "I'm surprised you haven't asked." "About what?" "Why I trust Tempest so easily." "I shouldn't need to." Starlight looked at me inquisitively, prompting my simple vocal fact. "I trust your judgment." Starlight Glimmer was wise and logical, in her own way. Unlike most ponies, and some humans, the mare doesn't make judgments right off the bat; learning from her own past and giving others a chance before deeming them a friend or foe. Of course Starlight wasn't perfect. No one was because that would be dull. But the unicorn beside me had a calm-headed, mature approach to some situations when Twilight could only panic at. Hence, my faith in her confidence. If Starlight sees something in Shadow the Pony back there, I, in turn, put every faith in her faith... Christ have I changed. Heh. "Stardust..." The soft voice to my left started again, sounding faint and weary at first before it shone and exemplified. "There's something I have to ask you. Not a question, but a request." A request? I raised a brow and finally looked to the speaking Starlight, whom had her own determined frown whilst looking out to the seas, wind flapping her purple and blue-streaked mane. Unlike much earlier up to now, Starlight displayed more boldness than hesitation and worry. Something obviously was bothering her, and now she's going to come out with the truth. Her lilac orbs glimmered against the darkened sun. "Because, if you really trust my judgement, if you truly believe in your friends' ambitions, if you believe in Twilight... Then I know you'll do as I ask, in the end. Because you're a good person contrary to what you always believe." Where was this going? I suddenly adopted a sense of apprehension, especially by the expression Starlight faced me head-on. "Forgive Zagreus." A jumble of emotions coursed through my veins. A plethora of smashing thoughts and conflicted emotions messing themselves up to together from shock, disbelief, anger, incredulity, livid and distraught. Because I JUST commented mentally earlier how wise and mature Starlight was compared to most. Why does the world love challenging my beliefs. "For... Forgive Zagreus..." My features were starting to hurt from how clenched my expression was, staring down at the unicorn not showing an inch of anxiousness from my heated glare. But I wasn't done by just echoing the ABSURD request! "Forgive- Starlight!" I gestured to our front destination in sheer indignant exasperation. "You know what he's done! You know why he is! And you expect me to-?!" "Yes." Just like that, Starlight showed off another skill of leaving people speechless, never wavering still. "I'm well aware of his past misdeeds; I've partaken in some of them myself." ONGOING misdeeds still! "Just as I'm perfectly acknowledging that because you played an unwitting role in his creation, you take whole responsibility of fixing your mess. But." That gaze softened, reminding me of a certain alicorn that caused my human teeth to clench. The tone didn't help. "Is what you and Starswirl keep trying to do the only way?" What, did she think I intend to- No, I'm better than that and Starlight knows it! "Banishing him seems the best viable option Starlight. You know for a fact he's no ordinary villain-" "Just as you were never an ordinary pony." Starlight cut me off swiftly with one raised pink limb, getting back her resolved frown, and I wondered if I had anything done to inspire that. "But you know what? You changed. Equestria changed you, for the better. There's enough proof of that time and time again." "And, what, you're saying Zagreus, a creature bred entirely of imbalance and darkness, can become a 'better person' too? He's not me!" Thank God for that! "It's insanity to think that some like him can possibly be-" "'Reformed?' What, not like me? Not like Sunset? Not like Discord? Or Tempest back there. You're saying Zagreus is completely irredeemable in spite of your preaches to always give someone a chance?" "You're confusing me for Twilight, Starlight-" "Which is exactly my point! Twilight would forgive him!" And Starlight knew she had me, putting her hoof down firmly and glaring upwards in passionate confidence, too achingly similar. So much similar, that the appearance and voice of a particular Princess took her student's place for the moment. "No one should ever be beyond redemption, Jack. Despite what background Zagreus has, he's a living being with his own thoughts, emotions and ambitions. He deserves a chance of friendship at least!" "Twilight..." My heart pounded against my chest in sorrowful despair, expression dampening to distraught uncertainty. Those sparkling eyes brimming with self-confidence and the resolve to do what's right. The adorable but form set muzzle taking no utter nonsense. It hurt, and it hurt badly. And Starlight returned in the spot, sharing that equal expression and my feelings were torn in two: Despair and pride. And another voice soon pitched in casually with a clear note of disdain. "A monster like Zagreus can't be reformed." Our gazes turned to the approaching Tempest, whom likely heard some of the commotion. Clear blue eyes gleaming in disapproving anger. "He makes the Storm King look like a child in comparison. What possible evidence do you have that suggests such a creature can change at all?" We looked back to Starlight, who regarded the wooden drying boards in thought. The deck having seen many imbalanced climates on our way here, staying sturdy and enduring the whole time. "Maybe he can't..." Tempest scoffed derisively, but Starlight remained adamant in meeting my gaze again with the following, simple words bearing too much meaning. "But we can never know until we try." Starlight... The taller, darker pink mare snorted. "If you say so." Before stepping to my right overlooking the view, motioning forwards with her voice drop dead serious. "We're reaching the Lair." I saw it... An island of black in the distance away from charted areas. A malevolent hold where our enemy lied. We regarded our direction differently. Starlight anxious, Tempest determined, and myself resigned. And feeling the light part of me yearn in believing my friend and sister's words. "We're up enough to avoid immediate detection. Those guards can be buffoons when they want to be." Tempest informed us as we stood leaning over the edge, right below the center entrance to the SK's fortress. "The volcanic substance of the island cooled down thanks to the imbalances, permitting the soldiers to start digging down." Starlight hummed, both concerned but ready for this. "What will be expecting down there?" "A drilled hole by the center of the base heading down to the core. All the militia and fleet were dispatched for the overtaking of Equestria. We should meet little to no resistance." Implying Zagreus wouldn't have any back-up of his own... Regardless, I nodded in thanks to Tempest, looking back up to meet her with hazel eyes, coming to a decision I've pondered on halfway across this trip. "Thank you for telling us all this, Tempest." I started, looking back up to view the stern unicorn. "And as Starlight had a request for me before we arrived, I too have to one for you." "Now doesn't seem a good time, Stardust." Blue eyes narrowed sternly my way, telling me to get to my point. So I shall. "I know you what revenge for what Zagreus did to you. You more than deserve that retribution." I acknowledged with a small nod, offering a wry smile. "However, instead of wasting energy doing so, I ask you allow just Starlight and I to handle him, while you do something more constructive with your time." The look given my way was withering. "And that would be...?" "Find our friends." Came the answer, Starlight then gasping in light surprise. But I pressed my point once Tempest's muzzle twitched irritably. "They're somewhere outside Equestria, and it's time they came home." "I know which direction they went." Tempest responded then, but expanding no more than that. Her voice softened by an inch but maintaining the skeptic frown. "Why should I do as you say?" The first bearing my ring tightened. "Because I'm asking. Simple as that." "Equestria's their home as much as it is yours and mine, Tempest." Starlight implored next, stepping a little closer to plead her point. "They've done so much for Equestria, and it's time we did so in turn." "...You were think you can get through the Lair, reach the core and stop that monster all by yourselves?" Tempest asked finally after a pause, raising a befuddled brow and expressing some other emotion for a change than sternness. It wasn't a no, at least. Starlight and I shared only coy looks, sharing our own secret smile. And our replies in sync to the blinking tall pony in black, "We've been through worse." Following that, looking between the two of us as though we were simply insane, Tempest sighed in relent before shaking her head. "I can't believe I'm even considering this..." Glancing to Starlight next. "And this is suppose to help me learn the magic of friendship you preached so much about?" The first answer was a smirk. Second, "When you meet them, you'll see for yourself." Tempest scoffed, but not in aggression, turning around to briefly either check or fetch something. At my raised brow of interest to their history, Starlight gave a sly wink. "How do you think I managed to escape in the first place?" ...Huh. Taking her word for it, I gazed back over the edge, the volcanic tip waiting just below out feet. So high, so very high. No one said the final battle would be easy to get to. There's always a final level, and it's usually a place with lava somewhere. One final glance to the ring on my finger, seeing the smile and sparkling orbs I endeared and loved so much. Starswirl... I know you can hear me. This is your final time to make amends. So for that, I ask... No, I demand it. Give me the power needed to stop Zagreus once and for all. Something felt more heavy, then, in one of my pockets, but a voice called out before I could take a look. "Here." Quickly catching something in my arms, with Tempest nodding to the thing she threw callously. "You're gonna need something to break your fall." Lovely. That's how many times since running away have I gone 'skydiving?' I put the bag chute on fixedly, nodding in thanks. Starlight smiled, her pink horn lighting in blue readily. Raring to go. It's as if she knew I didn't bother asking her to go with Tempest because the former would be adamant in joining me for the final confrontation. Friends stuck together and all. Twilight would still be proud, perhaps moreso than I was in this mare. "Your friends may have moved beyond their last known place at this point. Finding them won't be easy." Not easy for a pony, perhaps. But one who knew the scent... I turned to Nightshade. "Show her the way." "Hoo!" Cried the small, adorable owl perched upon the lower mast, affirming he'll do so. Starlight and I shared one look between ourselves, saying nothing, and then to Tempest, whom shared our expression with a touch more firmness. At this time, to my surprise, the dark pink unicorn smirked with devious boldness. "Give Zagreus my regards." Oui. I grinned, and didn't look back from the turbulence getting a hundred times worse as my hair and clothing whipped tightly against the currents, descending from the airship to face the oncoming storm. I'm falling free! I'm defying gravity! I'm diving high! I'm defying gravity! The winds impacting my teary face was nothing new, but the sights below and around me was. Snowstorms, sandstorms, geysers and hurricanes. Water vortexes and volcanic eruptions in places they didn't before. From over the sea did Equestria look nothing, or the beyond lands, like anything it before. Imbalance becoming prominent, with the reddest shade of the concealed burning sun taking point over most the darkened clouds and unnatural weathers. Everything all felt in slow-mo for a good moment. And far in the distance, the most brightest rainbow I've seen in years, with differing colours shining over the ends of the drying seas. Another sign of imba- Ohh come on... Despite the cheesy moment, I couldn't stop but smile in joyful hope. The sheer colours of lavender, teal blue, plain orange, bright pink, shiny yellow and pure white. Six colours unfit for a rainbow, not by normal means. Maybe a sign of Balance after all... The descent was closing in, the deep open hole into the center fortress of the Storm King was growing bigger and bigger. Starswirl, if you could hear now, and you likely are don't hide it, give me the means of stopping Zagreus once and for all. If not the way we planned from the beginning; then something else! Something helpful in this final battle. Give me strength! With one pull of the parachute bag - with no training or experience with parachutes whatsoever, amazingly enough - it worked like a charm. His fall abruptly slowing down as the winds quietened down, only a little. From beside me, a certain pink unicorn covered in blue falling with equal altitude. Hazel crossed lilac, expressing my own worry and resolve. And something heavy in my free hand suddenly appearing, my surprised eyes wondering what kind of possible device the lying teacher have devised for me to utilize this time- No... [BEEP]ing... WAY...! The blue and multitude of various other colours gave way for black and red, the darkness of the interior of the lair, reaching near a platform housed by only two of the King's minion goats in pure rustic dark armour. Starlight land elsewhere to take care of three more close off, an unanimous decision. Cutting the strings off the parachute, my swing in the last second slamming the gleaming weapon, carving into the wall, skidding down above the alerted guards whom were too late to react. Their yells falling to the dark below, cartoon cracking-sounds following. They'll be fine. Evidently, our unanticipated arrival did not go unnoticed, judging by the war cries of whatever forces remained on this island to guard the lair and who intends to use it. With the pure gold Kingdom Key with a violet hilt, hand-guard with darker outlines, it gleamed beautifully against the reddened skies above as I outstretched the weapon upwards. Ready for the onslaught of soldiers to try kicking us out. It gave me strength alright, with Starlight, traveling down the opposite path, fighting in her own magical resolve, the pair of us descending lower and lower to the core of the mountain. Down the pathways and knocking off any soldier in our way. You know it's the final battle when any enemy is cakewalk at this moment. I didn't need a hidden blade or lightsabers. A screwdriver or a suit of armour. I felt empowered, a resolve unlike anything I've sensed for an awfully long time, back when I fought off that Ursaminor to protect my friends. The dragon. Chrysalis. It was all rushing back to me; the power of hope, of belief. Perhaps the Keyblade, swung and extended in my hand, reinforced that very powerful determination. Perhaps relying on the bonds between my friends. A bond, that I knew for certain. That shall never... Will never break! The last remaining soldiers haplessly thrown to the walls and ground, Starlight and I finally met up by the center of the volcano, the pair of jumping down to the large, dark blue crystallized ground where the lava would normally be. One glance between each other told us we were both fine, as we stepped on the new material curiously whilst approaching the gaping, obviously-drilled hole in the center, easy enough to fall in if lacking caution. "Of course, the imbalances." Starlight announced in realization, regarding the black and azure blue beneath her hoofs. "The lava's completely frozen." Which makes it easier to drill down to get where was needed. Never mind how scientifically impossible it appeared; Twilight would have a fit. "Zagreus is down there." "He is." I affirmed, nodded with a peek over the edge to the dark hole, expression grave yet again. Hopefully, finally, we'll take him by surprise this time- ...Was it just me, or was there a buzzing noise in the air? Wasn't just me after all, as Starlight looked upwards the same time as I, surprised next by the loud insect-rapid-fluttering of wings descended to hover above the center of the hole, joining the small party. Characteristics of a panda bear's body and large wasp's wings, stinger and eyes, mixed into one, glaring down before us in heated hunger. A Bugbear. Haven't seen one of those in a while. Its rider, however, was a sight for sore eyes. Garble grinned all too viciously, crossing his scaly red arms and narrowing beady yellow eyes in pleased contempt. "Well well, looks like you guys showed up. Guess today won't be so boring after all." "We would have made a house call, but I get the feeling reception's poor here." I casually bounced back, pointing the tip of the Kingdom Key T - Calling it that - at our opposition's flying position. "Stand aside Garble. Any of Zagreus' pawns can't stop us now." "You better do as he says." The pink equine beside me pitched in, with more slight desperation to her tone. "Please Garble. You don't have to serve Zagreus any longer. We need to stop him before it's too late." "Ha! You're already too late loser!" Common sense and a chance not to get hurt fell on deaf ears by teen arrogance. "Zagreus is gonna cleanse every last stinking creature from Equestria and make things right. I will become the new Dragon Lord as is my right and destiny, and we'll begin proper. A new reign where dragons rule supreme!" "...Yeah he's a hopeless cause." I regarded Starlight flatly, to her disappointment. "We can drill some sense into him after we've dealt with Zagreus." "You'll never get the chance!" Starlight was quicker to react for us, a pink hoof shoving me and herself out of the way as the buzzing noise suddenly got closer, the dragon and massive bug monstrosity flying by with an attempted sting, impacting hard into the crystal ground and rendering the Bugbear, briefly, useless. We instantly recovered, standing whilst Garble kicked and prod the oversized creature to provoke it to get up and start again. "...Remember what I said." Starlight suddenly stated while the foes had their guard down, turning to me without a care in the world. What? The faintest of confidence, encouraging smiles on her muzzle that reminded me of Twilight painfully so much. "Forgiveness." The last thing I've heard from my sister before feeling wind flare up my body, unable to react properly by the front hoofs suddenly shoving me down into the black hole below. Lilac eyes and a forlorn smile greeting me before black and blue. Should've known that sly mare would pull a stunt like that. Of course Starlight would want to waste no more time and give Garble the distraction needed while I go stop the true final enemy. My descent was short before hitting solid ground, impossibly breaking nothing, and the automatic urge to release a cry of joy by the next sensation. The hole worked more as a clean slide, taking me down and down deep into the layers of the earth, lopsided with many curved turns and shallow descents. I shouldn't be having fun, but [BEEP] it, I'll take what I can get now! Final confrontation dead ahead where both of us are most likely to fall; why not indulge my kiddish side one last time! Why not be Jack Wright in my final moments than the Twilight Warrior I became? "Wheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!" The Keyblade remained steadily in my grip, because I feared something would occur the second I released it, something would happen against my favour. Facing Zagreus with no weapons... Heh. There's a sort of poetry there. But I was never clever enough to pick out subtlety. This was finally it. The last straw. The ULTIMATE last round. Zagreus intended to use the magical core inside the world to reset the universe in his own image, and the whole multiverse which followed. However dastardly and crule his methods became. The villain so deluded, so sunken in his belief that his means are just, that he was nothing like any adversary that came before him. Everyone as disposable tools and distractions. The entire words that monster's oyster. To face against the Gods and declare his presence of a higher purpose; that no one else, regardless of what was said and done, had anything better to offer for the solutions of imbalance. The problem claiming to be also the solution. The very part of the problem I had created, from my own conceited belief that my presence wouldn't harm anything too much. That following some old spirit's word would see us through and taking everything the codger said at face value. I was the greatest fool of them all; perhaps the biggest, most pathetic Human in Equestria version out of all the parallel worlds and fanfictions out there. None of them could have possibly damaged the entire multiverse like I was about to. But I'll do them right, in the end. Zagreus will be taken down, and I'll die at the very end. Surprised this heart condition from being in this world as my true self hasn't flared up of late. Then again, what IS my true self? Who am I really? Jack Wright, or Stardust Balance? Was I both? Was I a mixture now; a culmination of everything I had once been with all that the girls had helped me become? Was I a hero, or a warrior? A saviour or a doombringer? Maybe we'll finally get the answers once the ride finally ends. "I don't need to save lives or- Or fight danger head-on! I just need to keep helping out my friends, and others when needed to, by just being simply who I am: Spike! Number One Assistant to Twilight Sparkle, and Brother of the Twilight Warrior, Stardust Balance!" "We were all concerned for your well-being, darling. And after hearing your conversations, your actions are completely understandable. We won't hold it against you." "And you won't be having a true friendship with just Twilight either, Stardust. We will all be your friends, no matter who you are." "That's right. I know we got off on the wrong hoof, and I didn't make a good impression to you from the start. But hey, we can let bygones be bygones right? It sounds as though you need more help about friendship than Twilight does. Besides, anypony who's a friend of these guys is a friend of mine!" "It wouldn't be fair of us to leave ya out jus' because you're from someplace else." "You're the best Stardust! C'mon everypony, let's open those presents and get this party started!" "Nothing will improve from feeling sorry for yourself and just sitting around doing nothing productive at all." "You'll always mean everything to me, Jack..." A final chorus of random, but connected memories. Encouragement for the heart and soul, all inspired by each voice and happiness resonating through my ears belonging to seven wonderful mare and one small dragon. For the ride, at last, concluded, sending me rolling across scorched heated ground with little time of recovery, during such bearing my Keyblade in a reverse grip and swiftly standing upwards, glaring around in preparation for whatever might be expecting me. I had to quickly adjust my glasses, partly so I knew what I was seeing next was correct. Well... It didn't take long to the find the core... It was breathtaking, as a word to put it. The very large, physical bright sphere, putting all the kingdoms together in shame, greater in mass and height that took up residence near the center of the planet. Blue roots from a certain tree notable above the massive sphere. Yellow in colour, but the sensation from the back of my neck indicated that something was amiss. Streaks of red and orange bouncing off from the core into many stalactites and rock walls, causing various collapses and burnt marks as magic was in evident overheating. The final result of imbalance. By the front of the magical substance, atop the platform supported by pillars of rock was a creature, laid down on the ground helplessly threatening to be burned alive- "Zagreus!" My blade ready, I hurried down the path curving path and steps leading towards said platform where my foe awaited. Where my destiny had finally taken me. Apprehension, dread, anticipation, determination, fear and thrill, lost and hope all coursing through my veins by this very moment; the flow of friendship and balance encouraging me forwards to save the universe and everyone within, stopping this fiend once and finally. Except... Something was, again, not quite right. Never mind the unstable sphere that grew warmer the closer I approached, or the threat of extinction hanging in the air. No, it was something quite else. The position of perhaps my greatest enemy... Unmoving. At least, not until I slowed my pace considerably and approached more warily, cautious for any attempts of deception. A low groan, carrying none of the malice or amused hate within it. It sounded... Pained. "Zagreus...?" I asked tentatively, holding my gold weapon between us at a good enough distance, wondering what game the monster was playing now... Why was his hood up again? At my low voice, more twitches of movement, and I stood ready, while Zagreus gently rose from the ground enough to look my direction- By God man! Gone was the new flesh and lease of life; replaced by the familiar charred features the creature once had. For a moment, I had a flash of pity for him. Even lowering my Keyblade only the slightest before keeping my guard up, eyes narrowing in disdainful mistrust. But black eyes were not even staring at me with their same callous, malicious disregard for destruction and just. Instead, if I could read any other expression in those voids, I would almost identify... Hollowness. Lost. Bafflement and resignation. Couldn't blame him on the confusion part; here I was pondering what the Hell kind of game the monster was trying this time. "Jack..." A soft acknowledgement of a raspy voice, with the faintest of smiles. "You always survive..." No distaste or hatred in that tone either. Was I that unworthy in his eyes to warrant contempt now? "Call it luck, but I think life's quite happy to keep me around until I die of a heart attack." Came my retort, holding up the weapon readily. Let's end this. However, Zagreus seemed to have no intent on finishing this feud at all, a tiny, pitiful laughter escaping the burnt tongue, the pony shaking his head as it hung, slowly gazing to the explosive core itself. "Unfortunately... Neither of us may survive the way we hope." What now? I glared hotly, taking one, two steps closer, but Zagreus showed no defensive reaction, merely keeping his gazed fixed upon the flowing magic before us. "I was a fool... The greatest fool of all perhaps." Well... Glad he was being honest about it, at least. I didn't say a word, though, still raising my Keyblade in protection for whatever Zagreus was planning; in spite of the seeds of doubt beginning to take root to the edges of my mind... "The core... Nothing is strong enough to control it. Even myself." A weary sigh, Zagreus turning back with those repulsive features that made me look like an angel right about now, smiling bitterly. "It is the life source of all living creatures in this world, and would, evidently, not be submissive without a fight. I took the risks, and lost in the gamble... And now, we are all destined to die from it." He's right. I almost jumped from the return of a grave, dreading and depressed voice belonging to a deceiver, clarifying for what the fellow demon was saying. The imbalance Zagreus had pushed into the core is rendering it unstable; beyond anyone's control. Magic is overflowing, and when successful, it will burst and overwhelm all life. Like a supernova... A whispered awe of pain. Said core burst briefly, a wave of harsh, scorching red burning the ground close to my feet, forcing me to fall over in recoil by the heat near hitting my toes. Before the wave retracted back to the glowing and pulsating sphere, whipping my hair backwards as the raw, unimaginable power threatened to annihilate all life. And whose fault was that. His, him and mine. "Forgiveness..." "I only ever wanted to return things to stability..." Zagreus began, rather tenderly, unfazed by the strong currents and sound of cracking walls. While I slowly stood back up in composure. "No more war. No more disease, and conflict. The separation of balance... Your species... All species have spawned more imbalance than I could ever hope. I am a product of the very thing that brought nothing but pain and misery to all sides... It was my destiny..." "It wasn't your choice to make..." I responded, internally shocked how weakly understanding I sounded at that moment. "Killing everything? Resetting it all? You'd just be worse than you've tried to stop..." "Forgive him..." Because by God, on some level, the things what Zagreus was preaching this very moment resonated with me. We both wanted Balance, but our means opposed each other. We became no better than the tiresome conflict of Light versus Dark. Order and Chaos clashing. Balance and Imbalance at war. We both desired peace; we just disagreed what was the right path. "Then how...?" Zagreus sneered, a remnant of his old self. "What brings Balance...?" An age old question that brought self-hatred to his voice, and more pity in my core, finally lowering the Keyblade after figuring out that, perhaps, just this once, this pony - This creature of my own creation - was of no threat. Not an enemy seeking destruction. But new life craving understanding. "Acknowledgement. Fear. Hope. Dread. Sorrow. Joy. Anger. Resolve. Hatred. Bliss." Came my response, the flowing of words just being there. Even permitting a small, understanding smile. "Ignorance... Knowledge. We achieve Balance not by preaching to others what it means, but knowing what it means for our own selves. Zagreus... Balance isn't about bringing everything together correctly... It's about knowing who you are, and accepting that. Pros and cons, knowing you have both good and bad qualities and never having one always outshine the other. Remember what you are and that you're capable of doing anything, despite what others may say or think. Balance... Is just us... It's just you." "Always forgive..." At that moment, something heavy fell in my pocket. Something used for the final resort than either of us originally intended for, Starswirl and I. Forgive... Not because one may deserve it, but because you deserve peace. Yes, you, the people reading from above. Balance is friendship as friendship is magic, as magic is balance. All connected in the triangle of peace. And it's time, at last, I finally forgave. And at that moment, the seven ponies and one dragon all smiled between me, encouraging and filled with warm hope in their transparent eyes and smile. We all know whose exactly I lingered on the most at that moment. Zagreus, pitiful and sympathetic a state he had become, wheezed softly and kept his head bowed, closing eyes in clear agonized disbelief. "I don't know what to do anymore..." Cutting too close to home it brought such sorrow to my chest. And I could wish to answer that for the poor stallion, without companionship or a home, and alleviate him of this ignorant tragedy. If not for the sudden, unexpected hard vibrations almost knocking me off my feet, again, digging the Key's tip into the ground and holding on for dear life. More cracking sounds, this time from above, a wave of unstable magic impacting the stalactites above, threatening to descend upon a certain weakened creature's posture. My free hand reached into the filled pocket, something round and very handy for this outcome gripped tightly and pulled out, just as the pillars of rock above began their fast, harsh descent to meet the resigned new life. Saved by the ball. In the few moments before Zagreus could have met a harmful fate, the whole being tapped and sucked by a red light into the open purple and white capsule rolling harmlessly on the ground, shaking three times. In a morbid moment, I internally joked. Wonder if he was a Dark type. It was over... The final shake and an indicating PING sound for a successive capture, I hurried went over to pick up the captured villain and regarded the Master Ball intently, wondering what to possibly do with him now... If I ever got the chance to do anything, that is. "Stardust!" Ah, look who showed up on time! I turned wearily to face the hurrying pink unicorn, accompanied by a floating Discord. Oh, he joins the party too huh? "Whoa mama!" The Lord of Chaos took one look to the ginormous core with a shudder and recoil, looking deathly nervous for once in his long life I've known him partially for. "That's some imbalance... Not even I can get rid of all that!" At Starlight's approach, I pocketed the ball just as the unicorn asked quickly. "Are you alright? Where's Zagreus? What happened to him?" "...Forgiven." Was my answer, too tired to mellow up hate anymore, throwing a strained smile to the blinking, smaller sibling. "He's no longer a threat to us." Which we might never find out, soon enough. "Good to know, Starry boy, but there's something worse going on here." Discord sounded bordering on panic, both of us turning to the draconequus who stood ten feet away from the massive flowing sphere. "More time passes and we won't be leaving here at all!" "Why? What's happened?" Starlight asked swiftly, the pair of us walking to join Discord before the front of the pulsating core. "Is that the core...?" She asked with knowing dread, prompting a shiver down my spine. Starswirl... For one last time I ask you... Can anything be done? ...There is one way... And judging by the reluctant tone, I wasn't going to like it either. Zagreus overwhelmed the core with too much magic, imbalance or not. It needs a steady outlet, which is why all the world and its inhabitants are connected. Without anything to pour the extra magic into, the more instability grows and all will be vanquished. So we just need an outlet... And I imagine Discord wouldn't be a great volunteer. The core is brimming with all aspects of magic. Any Harmony could be transferred to Discord which would only result in further problems. Killing him or turning him to stone, maybe... Neither I would ever allow, the latter never again. Discord's changed. He's a good person; better than I... Better than... I... ... You know what I'm thinking, Starswirl, and you know you can't stop me. ...All I will ever say at this point now, Jack, is that you are an amazing student to teach, and one I will always regard as a son. You're right, nothing will stop you from doing the right thing, and I couldn't be anymore proud of you for that. ...Right... Baggage there to never be sorted out. First thing's first, setting the Keyblade firmly dug into the dust, watching it briefly evaporate. "Starlight." The pink unicorn was greeted by the ball thrown into her front hoofs, followed by my one-arm hug, her blue and purple hair filling my left side and nose comfortably. "Tell Twilight that, if I survive, I will let her kill me a thousand times more... And that I'll love her more than all as the selfish human being I am." "Stardust...?" Starlight inquired softly, lilac eyes clearly baffled by what I was going on about. Instead of explaining, I cupped a warm pink facial cheek with a sincere, affectionate grin. "You were an amazing sister to have. I only wish we had met since the beginning of season one." And that was the utter truth. Following next with pulling out two certain, folded photos of myself my amazing friends, causing my heart to stop pounding from the realization of what this entails. Twilight... Spike... Fluttershy... Rarity... Applejack... Rainbow... Pinkie... Smiling without a care in the world, and making me someone I always wanted to be... The gratitude could never be more immense... I'll miss you all. The two photos practically shoved in Discord's animal arms, while I clasped his shoulder that caused him to stop floating, offering a smirk. "Don't waste the chance, Discord... She's waiting for you." A soft inhale, for once the draconequus' eyes shone in understanding and... Sorrow. "Stardust..." A tear? That's new? The creature of chaos immediately wiped it off, nodding in acknowledged confidence. "Go then, Stardust Balance... Save the world one last time." "Wait, what?!" I turned back to the unstable, corrupted core of all life, spewing wave after wave of imbalanced magic designed to destroy all in its wake. The ring dug into my chest, right fist closed one final time as I took a long, deep breath, indulging myself a final time. My hand, held by a purple claw and colourful hoofs. Opening my eyes again, that image engraved in my head under a warm, peaceful day where nothing was wrong, I strode forward, with the back of my mind endorsing others of my past life encouraging onwards, ready to greet me into the unknown. If I did ever get out of this... I'm going to propose to Twilight, the second we look at each other one last time. "STARDUST!" Starlight's cry prompted my pace to run, never looking back, no plans of changing my mind this final second since the mare was obviously held back by Discord. My ears rung to the magical waves pulsing before my closing sight, while I took the final leap of faith. "ALLONS-Y!" ... ... ... ...Ugh... Uh... Wha...? ...Ah! I quickly sat upwards, expecting to be greeted by the gates of Heaven or something. NOT a sight so familiar by glance alone, on a spot overlooking the vast greenlands, forests and mountains in the great distance. The setting, beautiful sun beginning to lower behind the mountain heads, signalling the conclusion of another eventful day. The Star Hill... My favourite hill... It's been too long... "Too long is right." Ah! For on his spot beside me, a certain gold stallion with a fresh full beard and content hazel eyes regarding the scenery as well, expression unreadable even to myself. Oh, another dream? Hopefully the last one. "That depends on you..." Stardust sighed, throwing a wry side-glance. "But yes, it should be our final meeting, Jack. For if you survive this, you have a lot to do." Sounding all too casual regarding my chosen fate, throwing destiny to the wind and leaping into the maelstrom of imbalance. "And if I don't survive...?" A heartfelt shrug. "Then you avoid facing Twilight's wrath, which is arguably a worse fate." We shared a knowing, affectionate grin then. This Stardust seemed a lot more hospitable than the others I met in these imaginary sequences. "You plunged yourself into the core with intent on your whole body cancelling out the added magic. That would work effectively, true enough. But, whether or not you live from the experience is another matter entirely." My knee raised for an elbow to be placed upon. "I would have thought the overwhelming magic would burn me to cinders..." "Magic recoils at your very touch now, and you threw yourself into its heart." Stardust answered curiously, looking upwards briefly in thought. "Hm, reminds me of a certain alicorn. Fitting." I didn't need to guess who this version was. The Stardust that began truly making amends. Who started learning from his mistakes and fully embrace the core elements of Harmony and friendship. Letting go of past mistakes by the guidance and encouragement of our wonderful friends, before the final battle against the power-hungry centaur. The Stardust who reluctantly sacrificed everything, before repeating that notion. The Stardust who gave everything then gave up everything. The bravest version to date. I sometimes wished I came back to being him again. "Don't envy yourself." Stardust clipped a little, shaking his head with sudden stern eyes. "People change. People evolve. Reminiscing to be who you once were invalidates everything learnt." There it goes. I smiled despite myself, the pair of us turning back to face the glittering sunset. "So now what? If this isn't my version of Heaven, what happens to me now?" "That depends on you." Came the simple answer. "Do you want to go back for another tomorrow? Or has the Warrior placed down his sword at last?" "Is that an ultimatum?" "Heh." The past life perked a grin. "It's a choice. The same choice everyone faces everyday. Life or death. Submission or resolve. Is this finally the end for us? Has everything culminated to this point, where Jack Wright and Stardust Balance finally rest...?" "You were all the bestest friends I could ever have; you made me a better person than I ever was, although I hardly deserved the effort. You taught me the values of friendship, what it means to have fun, play around, help each other, and in the end, I have no regrets for learning these important attributes." "Generosity." "Kindness." "Honesty." "Loyalty." "Laughter." "Family." "...You never gave up." I voiced out-loud next, recalling that heartfelt farewell of so long ago, looking top my younger counterpart with knowing solemn. "You never wanted to go." "We still don't." No... No we didn't... "How about it?" Stardust perked a small wise grin, hazel meeting hazel. "One last cry of a warrior, protecting everyone we know and love. There's still much work to be done." That there was. The Storm King was still attacking the Empire. Twilight, Spike and the girls still unhappy, too far away. So many friends and allies gone to fight and ward off the invaders of their home. The greatest battle Equestria has ever seen, and I wouldn't participate? Pfft, not on your life! I was born for this [BEEP]! Let Balance come back! A golden hoof clasped my shoulder, breaking me from the stir of triumph, as Stardust's blue-green eyes - My blue-green eyes - regarding me with the heaviest layer of firm resolve I had ever seen from myself. How fitting he would be the last of me to encounter. "Don't take everything for granted." As the world become warmer, all enveloped by gold with those eyes the final sight in this yellow void. The word following carving in my skull. "Cherish what we have, forever." What was happening...? "And more..." And more? And more what? Why did everything, even in this dreamlike sequence feel... Lighter...? "And most importantly of all, the magic of friendship... And much more... You all reminded me what those things truly meant, and I will never forget it. You never gave up on me, despite how much of a rude, condescending piece of donkey [BEEP] I truly was... Still am, in some cases. I am indebted to you all forever; each and every one will be in my heart for the rest of time itself. If friendship is magic... Then magic is certainly balance... Thank you." My entire body felt like it was an inferno. In the best way possible! There was no pain. No agony. Swimming into the unstable core felt comforting. Soothing even, as magic wasn't repulsed away; the imbalances mixed with the balance instead welcoming my floating being, deep inside the wounded core. I was the maggot sent to aid a cut, and yet I was treated like an old lost friend. With something MORE familiar welling up in my chest, as my entire body was blazing in golden sparkles as much as I could see. Was this death? Has it always felt so reassuring with open arms? Embraced by magic itself as the warmth enveloped my entire being, gold and white surrounding my dazed vision. The sensation was... Was incredible! Like a right temperature of a bath I could relax in forever; all joints and aches vanquishing in a heartbeat, making way for complete circulation and totally restored bones and flesh. A transformation coated in magic in an experience I had felt many times before, yet never up to this scale. It felt like Balance. My vision was getting clearer, the sight of familiar eyes observing me begin to part from the sphere with wide-eyed recognition and dawning disbelief. So I wasn't dead then? The magic itself welcomed me to remove the instability, and we letting me out safely? But something was different; it wasn't just currently relief on Starlight's tearful features, but something else. A case of awe, unlike any amazed expression seen on her pink pretty face before. Discord was faring no better, his jaw literally dropped to the ground before he rolled it back upwards, conjuring up a towel to rub his eyes as though unable to believe what he's seeing. At my slow, angelic-like descent to ground level, the Master of Chaos then sudden smirked with a faint murmur of "He's outdone me in surprises this once..." Something felt entirely strange, hazel eyes still adjusting with my sight feeling a lot wider now than before. Like back when I was a stallion so long ago. Gold shards of lightning cackling like a Super Saiyan Two around my body, an immense power unlike anything I had ever experienced before; vibrations in my limbs, hair and... Tail. Yes, I could feel it, moving about from my rear in eager anticipation, content that I would still live to fight another day as was the rest of my equine form... Though was it just me, or did this returned gold Earth Pony form feel a lot heavier than usual? The magic perhaps-? "Stardust..." Lilac eyes and a tender, inquisitive expression approached by one or two steps, her face telling so much, and I felt a pang of guilt for putting my sister through that so. Yet instead of having a stern go at me like Twilight would after a tight embrace, Starlight pointed out in awed happiness. "Nice new additions..." 'Addition?' My head craned to see what she- Oh... The two golden, extended wings rising and falling as though breathing, in rhythm to the lungs in my pony chest. I blinked, before feeling the other strange sensation on my head, as a hoof tentatively reached up, expecting to grasp a gold furry forehead. Not a gold horn, with the certain promise ring attached halfway down. From above, the core was pulsing still, but with soothing yellow waves and a bright white sphere of no maelstrom and corruption, appearing how it presumed to look before Zagreus' touch and attempted control. ... ... ... Huh. Balance courses through you once more. Starswirl never sounded more happier since all I've known him. And he was right; the magic felt like an old friend returning to nest in my beating softened heart; everything sensing like it was all right for a change. Balance has returned, and it's been ramping up to ten. My eyes turned back to Starlight, and Discord, the former and latter holding a ball containing a creature that needed help than destruction, and two photographs of memories I would never ever forget. And my counterpart's word emanated back to me: "Don't take everything for granted. Cherish what we have, forever and more..." My wings raised readily, horn and body cackling with tapped energy still, and I wondered briefly is this was how Twilight felt; becoming an alicorn for the first time. It was a sensation utterly amazing! The power of a form so rare and reserved only for the worthy... And Celestia... And the core of magic itself found ME desirable to wield such a gift. Bearing me the responsibility to whatever it entails. Which I had a fantastic idea as to what. "What now, your Highness?" Discord's joking voice called out, prompting me to turn back and take them away with my smirk, golden horn beginning to light upwards and spark electrical yellow magic unlike anything before. My voice never sounded so authoritative. Confident. "Let's clean up some loose ends." And I allowed magic to do the rest. It was like a vortex of colours, transporting our three bodies soaring across the lands in such high speed, and yet we could see everything. We could see the harsh unnatural conditions drying down. Rainstorms ceasing, droughts concluding, hurricanes and snowstorms grinding to a slow halt. Without the control of the imbalance, it was in disarray, having no idea what to accomplish next. Nothing for much longer, I promised that much. The light of gold magic allowed us to see so much, as we approached closer and closer to where we must be. Where the final conclusion to all this drama and grief shall be. From the corner of my eye, Starlight was grinning in bright confidence, enjoying the flight as much as Discord. Whom contently used the gold light carrying us across the seas and Equestria like a shower. Rubber ducky and all. Oceans gave way to deserts. Then lakes and hills, then waterfalls and forests, to mountains and snow. And from the peak over the next mountain did we see the blasts of magic and bodies flying everywhere. With the Crystal Empire's ever tall, standing gleaming beauty watching over the battle like olden days of kingdom wars. The most, probable, intense state Equestria had ever seen. All creatures fighting back against the invaders. Ponies, griffons, dragons, Diamond Dogs, Changelings and Breezies. Zebras and Parasprites. Defending against the onslaught of the Storm King's ruthless forces, and it was unclear which side appeared to be winning. As we soared over to join the battlefield, the perfect place to land was made prominent from a certain white stallion getting overwhelmed by ten, fifteen goat soldiers in armour? The magic recognized Shining as an ally, hence why the Prince wasn't blown away by the shockwave of magic as we hammered into the ground hurtling the surrounding forces away at a safe distance. The golden hue of power acting like a beacon to me unexpected of it. The raw magic was immense, pulsating through my returned pony body as Balance roared in preparation for battle, fighting alongside me after so long. Once the powerful bridge bringing us here, within the heart of the battle, died down did many vocally gasp and cry out in shocking disbelief and joy. A golden stallion with fierce blazing eyes pumped for battle. A pink unicorn with blue-glowing horn in her own fierce resolve. And a draconequus filing nails briefly before getting serious, clenching fists while summoning a small sword, shield and viking helmet. "All right! You son of a gun!" Shining cheered from behind, and I grinned wryly before getting back to dead severe, glaring heatedly in forwards to the bewildered tall black and white soldiers blocking the path towards the castle. Where the Storm King approached. I could sense it. My body still brimmed with Balance, evident from the wild cackling all around me as we charged forward. My British command echoing across the battle, vocalized by Balance itself. "BRING. ME. THE STORM KING!" My body leaped twenty feet in the air, before one second passed while all four hoofs slammed powerfully onto the ground, knocking back the next wave of enemies feet and feet away, instilling caution and the retreat of others. I would indulge myself further, help everyone take care of these invaders at a time. But the leader was always a key player to take down. Starlight and Discord understood, sharing a glance with I before heading to opposite sides into the battle, assisting others while I slammed forward, charging like an enhanced bull as a pure yellow shield encompassed my forward form, knocking back any attempted delay while carefully ducking and dodging all but the SK's minions. It felt so natural, like I never twice parted with the stallion form. My senses, my strength. Everything. Punching and kicking with boosts of power that a simple tap sent a minion reeling. My enhanced eyes picked up on Ember, the blue Dragon Lord, getting into the thrill of battle as we passed by, locking eyes for a second before the thin reptile slammed and swiped with tail and claws and making the soldiers her [BEEP]es. Overhead, dragons, griffons and pegasi worked together in soaring down and operating sky attacks upon the masses of black-armoured creatures. When I said everything should be balanced; war really wasn't something I had as an objective. Still, I did warn them to be ready. And now look at everyone! Fighting as one! Not quite a friendship lesson, but still something to be close proud of. For once, all residents of the land were brought together in unity, to stop a common foe from taking their home once and for all. The overflow of magic within you shall not last, Jack. It still requires a great exertion of energy for release. Starswirl promptly informed as I deflected and kicked off an attack by one guard, a great roundhouse to the head of another. The Storm King reaches closer to the Crystal Heart. He must be stopped! Once and for all! Another minion rolling back to his friends like bowling pins, whereas any extra were sunk down into the ground courtesy of some tunnel-loving canines. I plowed on forward, punching and swiping through any of the beaten forces attempting to stop myself or harm another, especially the innocent little Breezies. If Fluttershy could see them now, she might have a heart attack. Running through and side-stepping anyone I didn't desire to harm would only delay, so I settled on the next best thing; a volunteer. One close minion with his rusty-armoured back turned, a welcome doormat for my whole leaping body jump upon, then bounce off forward, magic boosting my soar in the air forward all past the remaining edges of the fight, closer and closer towards the beginning houses of the kingdom. "He warned me you might come a while back." It appears I was expected, meeting up with the tall goat monster standing before the gleaming, breathtaking Heart. His voice sounded both malicious yet casual at once. Something he might have picked up from Zagreus. "Welcome, Stardust Balance." Turning to face me, looking exactly what an anthropomorphic goatman would appear to be. One hand wielding a black staff were some form of crystal at the end, gesturing next with wide triumphant arms. "Welcome to the future!" My slow approached became a halt, my pony body perking a brow as the cackling energy was beginning to slow down. "Your future's looking pretty grim, your Majesty." "Hmhmhmhmhmhm. Quite the contrary." Sounding like we were discussing the weather over a nice game of Connect Four. "Thanks to you, my original defeat will never occur. My own lieutenant disposed of before she may have ever gained the chance to betray me. No Princess of cuddly 'Friendship' to stop me from achieving my plans. Equestria to be ruled by a capable, strong leader. A leader who knows that magic isn't a shield to protect the weak." A crude grin as both hands gripped the staff tightly, sparking off some energy from its tip. "But in reality, a weapon to enrich the strong." Good grief. Another cliche 'power is might' weapon. No wonder Zagreus preferred my company over his. Let's see here. A goat-looking monstrosity that desires absolute conquest, deceives his allies and yearns to take magic from the highest authority. I have never seen this before! "None of that will ever be happening, Storm King." My wings folded back, by instinct. Will need to learn how to control them properly later. "Your forces are being overwhelmed and taken down progressively, Zagreus has been stopped and Tempest is bringing the Princess and her... Our friends back as we speak. You're beaten." "Oh I'll believe that when I see it." Tapping the point end of the staff down once, Blue Tirek gazed intently into the crystal as though suddenly a seer. "Zagreus, you reading me? Report." Nothing. "Hey! Zaggy, report now!" 'Zaggy?' "Is this thing on?" The great invader, to my brief humour, knocked on the crystal and tapped the staff a few more times as though trying to get better reception. The main villain of the movie, ladies and gentlemen. They should've just brought back Tirek and have him assemble an army from the pits of Tartarus than this cheap knockoff and the breakfast club. Ah well, more easy work for me! "Hmm..." His attention turned back on me, the blue and white tall goat in black armour smirked as though impressed. "Well well, colour me surprised. I was wrong about you Stardust. A wolf in sheep's clothing who would make a fine General in my army." An outstretched free hand, as though seriously believing that will work. "Come, and join me. You know in your heart you will never truly be one of them..." A tiny wince, but I tilted my head in acknowledgement. "Maybe. Maybe not." But this was no longer about me. It never was. "How about you, Storm King? All these years of hate and conquering, amounting to your own karma in the end. These amazing, peacefully accepting ponies can teach you so much as they have taught I. Come." A hoof extending welcomingly, as I pressed with sincere intent. "Join us." A moment of long silence, the befuddled tall anthro regarding my outstretched hoof as though expecting it to bite, or some form of trickery. I could kick his [BEEP] right here and now, but after learning so much, and becoming what I was now, violence as the first answer felt rather outdated. "PFT HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Figured. My extended furry limb lowered while the Storm King clutched his sides and guffawed like an idiot told the most simple joke, wiping a real tear from his eye before regaining composure, grinning wickedly. "A shame. You would have been spared a lifetime of misery and granted luxury beyond your wildest dreams." Believe me pal, I have everything I could want in life right now... Besides I live in a castle. "After all, you and I..." Yeah? "- we do so have -" Finish that tedious sentence friend. I'm waiting... "- very much in com-AGH!" Utterly unprepared for the gold hoof driving itself into the armoured torso, the conqueror's body leaning forward as a reaction while his stunned pained eyes looked down to the smirking golden alicorn providing his just desserts. "You shouldn't have done that." With that statement, I gripped tightly on his white pointed beard and flung him over, rolling around more distant away from the protected Crystal Heart, and the niece being tended to inside the castle. Like I said, Blue Tirek. The resemblances were almost insulting. He should just be gratified I wouldn't cause as much pain to him as I had to the centaur. The Storm King warily stood upwards, free hand grasping his stomach as another pointed the staff my direction. I tensed, readily. According to Starswirl, Zagreus helped him transfer the magic of the three Princesses into the black object early. And as it powered up to attack, I raised my front limb up in an X stance, ready to block and not risk any damage to the Crystal Heart. The onslaught of magic wasn't entirely bad as I expected. Granted my teeth grit as my body was pushed back on hind legs a little, but barely anything to warrant a scratch on me. I still felt massively empowered, enough to divide the magic in two, scorching across the ground between me before the King snarled, wielding his new toy with both hands next. I was forced to roll and dodge away from the black orbs firing onto the ground I kept previously standing upon, even leaping off a wall. Still had no clue had to properly use my horn or wings at this point. But you know what... I didn't need to. Sliding forward on marble crystal ground, ducking a swipe after another orb of magic, the Storm King was helpless as one upper kick sent his staff flying feet above. Ergo, powerless to defend himself from the good ol' fashioned cartoon punches and kicks that, soon enough, sent the Storm King flying over the pathway before making a large dent in the ground. Man, repair work will be a [BEEP]show. And there's still Canterlot to do! The look of utter despair and dawning horror as the spinning black staff landed harmlessly in my empowered wing, the beaten King reaching out with pleading desperation. Tyrants. When power is stripped, they turn into little [BEEP]es. I almost pitied him... Shame that didn't stop me from snapping the thing in two, and the explosion of magic, harmless, enough which followed soaring high into the air, out of the Empire and over the combating armies. Back to the original owners of their power in yellow, dark blue and light blue. With that going on, smashing the shattering crystal on crystal ground, hard, simply for good measure. Did I mention how GOOD it feels to be so overpowered again? No, well there's another reminder- My enhanced Balance senses picked up on two lifeforms emerging from the castle, one of which bathing in warm, comforting life. With a sound burning my soul in affectionate joy, eager to hear the cry after so long. "Un!" But despite which, I steadied myself, turning to regard the beaming Flurry. and Sunburst with a casual wave. "Hello my favourite niece! Your uncle will be with you in a moment; he's just got to take out the trash." With a look requesting the yellow unicorn to keep her from harm's way, prompting his determined nod in turn. Excellent. The Storm King was desperately trying to crawl away, his plans and power ruined all under five minutes. One chance, and he laughed in my face for it. Perhaps some timeout will do him some good, now how to do so? A golden-style Kamehameha? Nah, too flashy. Plus I didn't wanna severely injure the poor bloke. Nah I got something more amusing and befitting a fate in mind; fit for the atmosphere of this cartoon world, and the giggling encouragement of my favourite relative watching with her foalsitter. Smirking in humoured wickedness, I walked over towards the fleeing King, prompting his halt with a grip on the surprisingly short tail. "If you have no cookies and warm greetings to bring." I started, my hazel eyes soon blazing in fear-striking gold, inciting the King to recoil in terror as our faces were inches apart. The dark growl emanating from my no-nonsense demand. "Don't ever come near our home again." Too scared to respond. That's okay, his screams of horror told everything as I commenced gripping on white tail harder, spinning around and around with the world becoming a brief blur, the poor former conqueror a playtoy for this next gag. Haven't really done this to anyone since season two. Man time flies. His childish screams echoed while his form flew across Equestria to outside its borders, while we watched from the castle entrance as the Storm King became a bird without an airship to carry him, assuring to myself he'll land in water somewhere outside of our home. The crying died down eventually the more a blip he became in the corrupted skies. which were beginning to turn a curious yellow of late. I dusted off my front hoofs. There, over and done with. Before promptly tackled to the chest by a flying, eager niece snuggling into my renewed gold fur with an affectionate "Un..." I chuckled loudly, embracing and holding my little angel and restraining myself from crying outright, though the feelings were palpable, sinking into the warmth and love this amazing little bundle provided. "I missed you too kid..." Kissing into the pink and blue royal mane lovingly, soft, as Sunburst walked to join us, smiling himself in relieved joy too before clearing his throat as though recalling. "Not that I want to break up this reunion, we still have a few problems to deal with." Right, and we're going to resolve them now. Starswirl, I still needed an outlet? Indeed you do, Jack. One gaze to the gleaming Heart, floating and rested under the mighty white and blue structure. Alright then, let's try a little trick with a certain crystal. If this fails, there's always the Tree of Harmony. "Well Flurry, wanna help 'Un' restore Equestria back to how it once was?" I gleefully asked the little alicorn in my pony arm, whom giggled and beamed in response. "I'll take that as a yes." Passing by a curious and hopeful Sunburst, evidently eager to see what we'd do. One outlet. The Crystal Heart. It had the power to affect the magic and hearts of millions in close proximity, and practically every single ruling species of Equestria was right outside the kingdom entrance... If I could amplify its power to ALL of Equestria and further... Starswirl... Would doing this knock me out for the billionth time? A warm chuckle, in spite of past differences. Only one was to know. Hakuna Matata... One touch to the shining crystal, and the whole world glowed. I didn't need to see the whole sweep to get the gist of what's happening then. Just the view from down here was enough in observing with triumphant glee at the cascade of gold spreading all across Equestria as we spoke. Perhaps, hopefully, further than that. The entire world and whatever stars that may have been damaged along the way. During which, I couldn't resist concealing my awe. Storms coming to an end. Unnatural disasters grinding down to a halt. Floods and droughts calming down, reverting back to the natural state. Everything was being done by magic. By something Equestria hadn't witnessed in an awful long time. Balance! Pure and utter. Balance! And from the sounds of things, as Sunburst and I hurried over towards the battlefield, the fighting had ceased too, altogether. The countless numbers of friends and foes paused from their fight on ground and air to witness the breathtaking gold spreading across the skies like fire, signaling the dawn of a new beginning. A new chapter for us all. Guards had dropped their weapons, those hovering about the ground making a slow descent, the snow beneath our hoofs feeling a lot warmer now. We all gazed upwards, in pure awe and harmony. This was balance; the balance of magic. The balance of Equestria. The one thing I had desperately wished for time and time again, unable to fulfill on my home world... Is happening here. Words could not express my joy; pure and true. Nothing to describe the sensations, the turbulence of positive bliss and wonder spreading through my being after so long. This was amazing! Fantastic! The final gift of the magical core restoring all to as it had once been, with every species, residential and new, honoured to watch the rebuilding of a home. I felt honoured most of all. All that had been once damaged, by imbalance or Zagreus' own hoof, shall be completely renewed as Balance's present to the world after so long. Species and lands returned back to the way they were before afflicted. Starswirl sounded more awed than the many amazed and wondrous gasps and beaming expressions of the mishmash crowd before us. Balance, once more sweeping the world. Harmony and Chaos, united as friends once more to repair our past grievances. For even if Balance can often ruin the world, like you, like me... It has always has others to rely on to help us see the light. Three silhouettes were soaring down from the golden-eclipsed skies, like angels descending from the Heavens. Three particular alicorns I was acquainted with all too well, and yet the smile on my muzzle couldn't possibly be any wider. They were okay, and that was a bonus side to it all too. In my arm, Flurry released a loud, elated noise of recognition before flying swiftly out of my limb, into those belonging to a compassionate, relieved mother who couldn't be anymore thrilled for the safety of all, and most of all her child. And not the only for emerging from the crowd was a hurrying, utterly blissful Prince whom embraced both wife and daughter in sheer tearful joy, clearly having worried sick for her. Couldn't blame him. I briefly allowed my mind to wander, replacing the three ponies before me with myself, a younger alicorn and a reptile son. I had to blink to stop my own tears from coming out at the very wishful thinking. Hm? Ah. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, both regarding me with their own, small smiles, approaching from the others with Cadence following afterwards, Shining taking Flurry for her for the brief moment as she joined her aunts, the triumvirate of alicorn Princesses before Twilight came around walking together, side by side, in harmonic sync, pausing right before me with their own knowing, warm smiles. Followed by doing perhaps the most appropriate, deserving thing I could do in both greeting and acknowledging to those I missed... I bowed. Royally and respectfully. And from my ponified ears, I detected Sunburst's sigh of relief. Thanks pal. The copied the bow, a sign of mutual respect with heads down and eyes closed, lasting a significant moment of letting bygones be bygones for the moment. Balance would want that... As would Twilight. "Princesses." I then stated with a faint, fond smile, which they returned in sheer, overwhelming warmth. "Stardust." Celestia nodded, a glint in her wide, ancient pink eyes. "Or should we add 'Prince' to that now?" Ah yes, the new additions. I shrugged half-heartedly, prompting the chuckles. "Once more, you came to Equestria is her final hour of need. We are once again in your debt." "A flattering gesture, Celestia." I perked a coy brow, before motioning to every observing, half-surrounding. "It's everyone we owe gratitude for. Every single person, from all manners of differing species and backgrounds, came together to protect their home. Today, everyone's a hero, and they deserve just as much praise." And so many smiled to that, finding myself soon enough joined by various old friends beaming in pride and gratitude. Starlight, Sunset, Shining, Flurry, Trixie, Octavia, Lyra, Bon, Ember, Rutherford, Daring, Flash and so many more. My gaze returned to the three known royals with a semi-smirk. "Friendship over all, your Highnesses. I think that's the most important thing to know about Balance, now." "Your time away from home hasn't dampened your ability to inspire others with your heartfelt and passionate speeches." Celestia nodded in thorough agreement, her grin widening as she turned to regard every single creature obversing, her voice raised to address and leave no one out. "This is a pivotal moment; a history lesson for the future to learn from. Inside, we have never been truly different. Friendship is an extension; a bond which ties all creatures great and small, birthed in the light or the dark, together. Today has proven just that. Let us never forget this moment, as Balance has been restored to Equestria once more!" The cheers and roars of concurring were almost deafening. Applause, flutters and mighty roars from the greater beasts extending to the Heavenly skies above. My breathing was growing somewhat erratic, not use to such noises after being away for so long. It took the knowing encouragement and smiles of my friends to keep me from backing away and letting all just enjoy the celebrating the most. "So... Now what?" Sunburst was compelled to ask, looking between everyone close by and gesturing wildly. "Everything's back to normal, impossibly so, and far be it from me to rain on everyone's parade-" "But what do we do now with the Friendship Festival cancelled?" Shining finished from his friend once Discord shoved a party hat in the yellow stallion's mouth. "Twilight's still out there, somewhere, looking for help." Deep blue eyes flashing in worry to that, but Starlight beat me in allaying those concerns. "Don't worry about that. She'll be back with us soon." We shared a knowing glance and sibling smirks that some picked up from, Sunset looking back and forth between us. "There's no reason not to have this festival continue, right?" Ember pitched in, raising a curious scaly brow. "I mean, the battle's over now." "But Canterlot's in ruins!" Lyra pointed out with a tinge of sadness there, lime head bowed. Luna nodded to the unicorn's observation. "We briefly inspected the damage done to our home. While we can repair it all with little effort, the problem remains that it would take too long to bring back the Friendship Festival." The Princess of the Night pointed out with her own regret. Like this was her fault. "YAKS COULD THROW A FESTIVAL IN YAKYAKISTAN! EVERYPONY INVITED!" "That's very considerate of you, Prince Rutherford, but your home may not have the room for every pony in Equestria to attend." "We'd offer the Dragon Lands, but I doubt many would feel welcome." "Our tribe has sparse supplies for so many." "Griffonstone is still being repaired to the glory it once held." "I don't think a whole festival underground would be healthy for anyone outside our kind." Cadence sighed. "And Twilight was looking forward to it most of all..." That brought a sudden wave of sadness by almost everyone either associated with the Princess of Friendship or at least aware of her, even now. Almost everyone. "...Being an alicorn may have driven you mad by now, Starry, because why else would you be smiling coyly like that?" Discord pointed out with a perked amused brow, others hearing looking to my somewhat smug posture in befuddlement, Sunset tilted her head wryly. "I know that look. That's the 'I have an idea that should be obvious by now' look." Damn right it was! The yellow bacon-haired pony smirked faintly. "Care to let us in on it?" All too gladly. "Without offense to my amazing girlfriend, the Festival shouldn't been held in Canterlot to begin with." That perked puzzled brows and cocked heads, so I indulged with a wider, knowing grin. "Rather, where it all truly began!" "Where it all... Oh!" Starlight caught on quickly. Give that mare a kite! Her grin matching my own acknowledged eagerness. I nodded in affirmation, turning back to face those catching on or still confused. They'll all know in a moment. "And who says just ponies have to attend? It's a Friendship Festival, not an Equine Festival. All are invited! Even those without a leader." Looking to the baffled leftover defeated forces of the Storm King's, grinning to every wide and proud with a puff of a gold furry chest. "And without Twilight to organize everything from scratch... Well, what kind of special somepony would I be not to pick up where she left off?" "There we go! That's it! Steady there now... Perfect boys, get yourselves some lemonade. Hey, dragons, careful you don't claw off the roof tiles! Griffons, Gilda, don't hog the entire dance floor to yourselves! Discord, what have I said about spiking the punch bowl! Oh God dammit!" I threw my hoofs up in the air, smiling in wide exasperated affection with a shake of the head. "Be careful with the mints and soda dogs!" As who was I kidding, it blew up in their canine faces anyway. "Someone's having a blast." My head craned to the two ponies approaching my spot from before the repaired Town Hall, one smiling and the other a smirk. "Should've just left the organizing for Twilight when she gets back." "I don't know how she does it." I shook my head, chuckling with them. "Hmhm, in any case this is a big enough start for repenting what I've done to her, as soon as she gets back." Sunset nodded, a warm amused expression on her muzzle. "Well, I look forward to learning your reunion later." Ah right. "You sure you can't stay?" I joked lightly, despite a part of me hoping the unicorn would say yes and party with everyone else currently. "You were one of the main characters in this little adventure of saving the world. You deserve the recognition." We looked to the festivities going on as we spoke. The hometown, repaired and renewed in all its glory; a result of unification and coordination by all species. Evening has settled in, the skies and land returning to their normal hues as Balance parted away visibly, buts it presence never felt stronger. Now, creatures of all shapes and sizes were conversing, dancing, walking and soaring altogether, as though past prejudices and mistrust had never taken root. Games and dances were being held, some educating others upon cultures and rocking moves. I couldn't wipe the pleased smile from my muzzle, albeit slightly tired from the rather draining work of spearheading everything leading up to this festival. All for Twilight and friends once they returned. "I think you've got your hoofs full enough already." Sunset answered eventually, soon jokingly shoving the bland-looking pegasus beside her. "Besides, I got to make sure this clown returns home before his family starts to worry." Flash grinned sheepishly, rubbing the front limp. "Hey." Playfully claiming annoyance, before gazing to me with sincere friendship. "It was an amazing time here, Stardust, and I can't thank you enough." Nor could I you, Flash, for everything you've done for me too. When our hoofs shook then, it was in mutual respect as opposed to disdainful reluctance on my part. Sunset raised both brows in joking incredulity, despite some sincerity in those cerulean eyes. "You've certainly changed for the better, Stardust." "Don't push it." I warned teasingly, before recalling something and rubbing the back of my freed hoof. "Listen, Sunset... I..." One yellow hoof clasping my muzzle, Sunset nodding with a knowing and fond expression. "I know... We'll talk about the past at a later date." Followed by a warm peck to my cheek and a sly whisper. "That is, should you survive whatever Twilight has in store for you." Oh hardy har. "I feel pity for whatever boy ends up with you!" I called out in good-natured banter, prompting the yellow unicorn to call back over her shoulder once certain feet away. "You worry about your love life, I'll worry about mine!" I laughed, watching the two ponies disappear into the crowd to proceed towards the glimmering, breathtaking castle. Yeah, they'll be alright. Walking through town myself, still amazed by the decor and various species all celebrating together, I couldn't help but give myself a pat on the back. On the way, my eyes spotted many amazing things. Starlight and Sunburst happily catching up in a more secluded spot. The leaders of the nations chatting in a circle, save for Celestia who would be elsewhere, Luna in her stead. Cadence and Shining observing their child and Discord interact. The Crusaders giving some lessons to some mark-less creatures, awed clearly by the explanations. Bon and Lyra dancing their hearts out together on mats. Octavia and Vinyl duet-ing on one street to the satisfaction of observants expressing their joy and enthusiasm for their unique mixture of music. From a customized stage set up and prepared for the night ahead, sung two certain pop sensations. Applejack's childhood friend and some famous singer named 'Songbird' or something. Also- A moment of your time. "Mind the cheese dips, Derpy." Said grey pegasus looked up from the bowl with mouth and nose painted in yellow, her not-boyfriend Whooves alongside her, never looking closer. Guess the incident at Canterlot inspired a few things. Sorry, what were you saying, Starswirl? An aged sigh. I could never ask enough times to earn your forgiveness for my deceptions. I have no real excuse- Save it, Starswirl, I've already forgiven you. I... You have...? First time hearing the spiritual pony so utterly flummoxed. It was quite amusing that I had to smirk. Gazing upwards then to watching some griffons and Wonderbolts fly together competitively above. Yes, Starswirl, I forgive you for it all... Because Twilight would ask me to. And like with Zagreus, I forgive because I deserve the peace; no more contempt and grudges. I'm too young for that, after all. Jack... Hm... Though keep in mind, 'teacher,' I may forgive, but I will never forget. I'm no elephant, but I have a very vivid memory of those who wronged me since childhood. Remember that. Fair enough. But I could still hear the relieved, warm, gratified affection leaking from the old unicorn's tongue. You're a greater pony than I ever could be, Jack. I restrained the urge to snort, prompting Starswirl's chuckle. Though if you still wish to vent out your frustrations for my misdeeds, I believe my past self is somewhere near the buffet table... Hah! Thanks but no thanks. I shook my head, continuing on the trek towards the front entrance of the town for no real reason than just to wander. I need to stretch my muscles a little after so much standing around and barking orders, everything in peak, organized condition. She'd have it no less. From the corner of my eye, a departing Beck. Casey must have left sooner than expected, the green Earth Pony sensing my eyes and meeting my stare... Followed by our exchanged nods as the stallion returned home. The Twilight of that world has him watched on the road to reformation, no doubt. Now I wonder where Sombra and Radiant went... The topic of Zagreus would pop back soon enough, as a certain taller pony met me by the town's first buildings in, a warm smile accompanying the thousand-year-old presence. "When you organized the Festival up to now, Stardust, you reminded me so much of Twilight that I can see, more and more, I made the right choice in sending to Ponyville, all those years ago." I raised a brow, following her brief affectionate gaze to the celebrating and cheering civilization, emotion swelling in her beam and pure pink eyes. "She has made so many wonderful friends since then... Culminating to all this." A wide angelic wing emphasizing to the party, before retracting. "It's a wonderful thing to witness those we know evolve, to reach new heights we never anticipated." "You knew Twilight would have become a Princess from the very beginning." I pointed out casually, throwing a coy side-glance to the taller alicorn. "You always saw the potential in her." "Mmmm... Let's call it a gift of perception." Celestia replied in light humour, turning back to face me with an enlightened wise grin. "I saw both a mixture of Luna and myself in her, with Cadence's amazing compassion. Since then, Twilight has become her own pony, and I couldn't be any happier seeing my student as she is now." "An amazing, wise and passionate Princess of Friendship who has done enough for Equestria and other worlds, spreading the magic of friendship." I nodded in acknowledgement, no point in concealing the gleeful love in my tone when discussing my Princess. "And not just her that all credit falls to." "Of course. Her amazing friends whom are equally and deservedly acknowledged for their efforts." Celestia nodded still, grinning greatly with me in concurring. "The closest bonds of friendship I have ever witnessed in all my centuries. Twilight's lucky to have them." "And vice versa." You couldn't possibly imagine how blessed to have them all too... Smiling warmly, Celestia then popped open eyes. "Oh!" Recollecting something, and a certain hovering ball device in-between her lowered my grin significantly. "I believe this belongs to you." The Master Ball was covered in a yellow hue, aided by the royal's horn. I frowned a little, placing the sensitive device in both hoofs as though expecting what's inside to pop out and start going on a rampage. "You know what's in here?" Celestia nodded. "I sensed his presence. It is... Unmistakable. Although we had personally never been acquainted, I know a strong presence of imbalance when I sense it." Huh... Good point there your Highness. She and Zagreus have never met, fancy that. "What will you do with him?" What? I looked back to the softened expression. "I feel the judgment falls to the one who had sacrificed everything to stop him." Ah... Of course... "He never knew compassion... Friendship or trust." I answered tenderly, keeping my gaze firmly on the ball in my hoofs, sighing, rather drained. "He was everything I could have become, if not for six amazing mares... It wasn't Zagreus' fault what he was, but mine..." And instead of wallowing guilt there, I passed the ball back to Celestia whom magically picked it upwards. "Could you take it somewhere safe, for the time being? When the time comes... I'll do everything in my power to help him." An understanding nod, followed by Celestia's returned pleased smile. "And I shall keep Zagreus secure and safe until then." Before a tilt of the head. "So many things impossible to be, but you always prove us wrong." A note of eager curiosity in her tone, leaning down somewhat to press. "Tell me, how did you become an alicorn?" Now who's acting like Twilight? "Discord or Starlight didn't tell you?" "Full details Stardust, please. This is an amazing change for Equestria, and I wish to know how it came to be." A side-glance followed by a small, amused smirk. "Yet for now, I think you have other matters to attend to... A certain alicorn to catch up with, for example." What-? ... ... ... Everything in my being stopped, for the sight only about forty feet away, yet feeling much closer in distance. My breathing slowed in acknowledged disbelief, my heart leaping up and down repeatedly with sheer joy and pained regret. But the elation was far more important, seeing into those impossibly Goddess eyes, violet and sparkling like the merging stars above. So far but close. Festival forgotten, everything else a blur in comparison to the angel frozen just like me, immediately recognizing each other because how could we possibly forget? Eight months of hardships, of deep sorrow and missing the warmth and comfort. Our bantering and playful flirting. The heartwarming bickers and breathtaking heated arguments over the most trivial of matters. All the nostalgia coming back here and meeting old friends tame by comparison to what stood before me, focused entirely upon the beautiful, amazing bookworm matching my stunned and hopeful expression, feeling tears begin to well in my blue-green orbs as though they were hers. We shared almost everything together, so why not this pain...? "STARDUST!" Pinkie nearly ran to squeeze the life out of my first, held back by a bemused Applejack whom were equally elated to see their old friend. That didn't break me from my stupor to go join and reunite- "JACK!" That did. "TWILIGHT!" Running. Moving so fast I never felt so exhilarated before; nothing like Rainbow Rocks. The differences in our reunion there was nothing that Twilight was completely safe and with friends. Here it wasn't so cut-and-dry. But now I know! "TWILIGHT!" "JACK!" Our tears flung into the wind, galloping at high implausible speed towards each other, my heart soaring in joy by the content, relieved and hopeful expression on my beloved's gorgeous lavender features, missing it so desperately! Twilight was here! She was safe! She was unharmed! She was... Was... "TWILIGHT...!" "Jack...!" Looking more and more [BEEP]ed off the closer we approached, warning bells quickly ringing in my brain as the loving expression on hers shifted to pure unadulterated rage, and mine to sudden fearful flight. "Run, Dad, run!" "Jack Edward James Wright!" [BEEP]! [BEEP] [BEEP] [BEEP] [BEEP] [BEEP]ing [BEEP] [BEEP] [BEEP] son of a [BEEP] [BEEP] [BEEP]! Rainbow wasn't helping with her own tears - That of joy and laughter - from observing me being chased around like a hen, jumping and yelping loudly from the barrage of pink precise magic almost scorching my renewed brown tail with every shot. This wasn't just [BEEP]ed Twilight. This was Twilight more angry than the time where Pinkie's senses proved her wrong. This was what happens when you frighten a Princess with powerful magic and emotional instability, as we ran around in circles with me fleeing for my life! "I'm gonna make you wish you never came to Ponyville in the first place you vile, selfish, purely reckless man with an inferiority complex! You're gonna be cleaning the castle floors with your own new impossible wings and carry Spike out to get groceries! You'll spend every free time in the library rearranging and getting a proper education before I send you off to Canterlot High to relive your tragic high-school days! You insufferable, incorrigible, impertinent, arrogant, impossible Warrior who made me worry every second of every day, waiting for you to come home! DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA HOW WORRIED I'VE BEEN! HOW MUCH YOU'VE MADE EVERYONE YOU LOVE SUFFER! HOW MUCH YOU'VE MADE ME SUFFER! YOU... I... I...!" At this point I was quivering on the ground, front limbs over my head and hoping Twilight's judgment will be merciful to be swift. Yes, I deserved everything that's coming, never mind the shed of tear leaking out from hearing the utter furious despair in that tone, said voice still as beautiful and Heavenly as I remembered. That at least, was a good thing to coming back here. I felt her presence standing over before me, and I braced myself for whatever's to come. If I'm lucky the most damaging she'll do is turn me into a frog... "You never took it off...?" The softened tone prompted me to peek upwards, meeting the tearful Twilight regarding my hour in befuddled emotion. Huh? Oh, the ring... Cautiously, I stood upwards a little, meeting at eye level with a soft nod. "Not since I made that promise..." I confirmed tenderly, making no movement to reach out yet if Twilight would start ripping my own wings off for study... After beating me up with them. "Because my love for you kept me going..." Silence, for a long moment, inciting me to add with a bit more meek to it, gesturing behind me. "I also organized the Friendship Festival after it was ruined..." A heavy deadpan scowl. "That's suppose to help soften the pain?" ...Best answer I could given then was a tiny, sheepish grin of vague hope, prompting the scoffing Princess to roll emotional sparkling eyes and shake her head. God I've missed her... Missed her so badly my brain and heart were still processing her being here, right before me. "I still felt you... Being there for me, when I needed you most." That was then I finally noticed, to my dumb embarrassment, the fellow promise amethyst ring on Twilight's own horn two, a pure matching pair from the other world, telling so much. "Just tell me... Never mind you becoming an alicorn, or setting up another Friendship Festival for me. None of that matters right now." Some of the others gasped in either sincere shock or joking surprise. But Twilight pointedly ignored them. That or she didn't hear, attention focused entirely on me. The mare often had selective hearing... Though who was I to talk...? She inched closer, the Goddess scent filling my nostrils, almost sending me keeling over, as firm but emotional sparkling orbs ventured deep into my hazel own, searching for the true answer. "What matters is this... Is it finally over? Have you come back, for good? Have you finally come home to stay with us... With Spike... With me... For good...?" For good... And to prove that... "I've caused you enough pain and despair to last a lifetime, and still you love me no matter what." I answered with soft, pure devotion, not a single amount of a blush on Twilight's features, being just as serious. My hoof gently met with hers, palm to palm in total fit. And the bond we once shared, exemplified through Balance, flared like a supernova, causing our sharp inhales on wondrous awe as we regarded each other silently for the longest moment. Light and light clashing and harmonious after connecting as one, forged back once again as though it never left. Because it didn't. The love never died, never will die. And it's finally time to prove that. I had, after all, made a promise should I have survived this whole mess. Swallowing the brief lump in my throat doing this, imagine Twilight's reaction when I suddenly knelt down in courtesy, smiling lightly myself and refusing to back down. Nope, no way or the high way. It's time to stop running, and face the future ahead. From the corner of my eye, the girls watched in their own anxious and happiness, with Tempest beside trying hard to look like she didn't care for the scene before her. Her eyes spoke everything. Rarity was inhaling softly with hoofs covering her white muzzle, fondly dramatic as always. Rainbow perked a curious brow. Applejack smirked with an encouraging nod. Fluttershy tilted her head with a warm, pleased expression. Pinkie with giddily leaping on the spot. Spike threw a thumbs-up, as though knowing what was coming. No turning back now. It was time to cement my stay here. Forever. "Princess Twilight Everdeen Lily Sparkle." Okay I made those middle names up, but it's to help with the growing bile of nervousness doing, her hoof in my raised own as those breathtaking crying eyes widened in comprehending shock. "Will you marry your Twilight Warrior?" ... ... ... [BEEP]. "Sorry I thought that was too early as well at first-" Finding myself practically crushed to death by the tight, warm embrace of the crying pure lavender alicorn taking most of my vision, hugging lovingly with her sobs of relief and joy filling my right pony ear, and I hugged back from instinct, closing eyes in elated wonder myself and missing the pure touch, never wanting to let go again. And from what our bond picked up, neither did she. Either by coincidence or Discord, fireworks commenced blasting to the skies, though a part of me, for some reason, suspected Trixie. Twilight pulled back for the tip of an adorable nose to meet mine, smiling with her exasperated bliss, our expressions matching in Heavenly content. "If you ever leave me again, I will make you attend Camp Everfree for the whole Summer." Damn... That's a threat. But Twilight was still expressing pure relieved elation and relief. "Of course I'll marry you, my stubborn Twilight Warrior..." My heart didn't have enough time to explode by the sudden wave of ponies, and dragon, knocking me onto the ground in their own elation, tightly embracing with snuggles and cries of joy after so long. "All right Dad! I know you would always come back!" Spike screamed, snuggling into my fur with tears staining renewed fur. "We all knew sugarcube! And I gotta say that migh' just be the bravest thing I ever seen ya do!" "Welcome home Stardust..." "You take awesomeness to the next level Star! Twenty-five percent cooler just!" "Congratulations are in order darling! We have a lot of busy work ahead of us! Tell me, do you have any preferred styles...?" "Party party party PARTY! This Festival right now will look nothing compared to the greatest wedding celebration Equestria has ever known!" I huffed in fondness, pinned to the ground but still able to see Tempest observing with her own small smirk, nodding to my expression with the promise of... Something. Celestia walking by to join the reformed villain, accompanied by an anthro cat, a hippogriff and some familiar pirates, all smirking/smiling with warm satisfaction. Before beautiful, affectionate purple encompassed my view, Twilight taking the advantage of hogging my freed chest and face. Those sparkling emotional eyes taking my breath away more than the squeezes to all my limbs and sides. "My Princess... I'm back..." "My Warrior... You're home..." And the lips that met made the core and Balance that spread over Equestria feel tame in comparison. STARDUST BALANCE Jack Wright TWILIGHT SPARKLE Tara Strong SPIKE Cathy Weseluck FLUTTERSHY & PINKIE PIE Andrea Libman RARITY & APPLEJACK & PRINCESS LUNA Tabitha St. Germain STARLIGHT GLIMMER Kelly Sheriden SUNSET SHIMMER Rebecca Shoichet PRINCESS "CADENCE" Britt McKillip SHINING ARMOUR Andrew Francis PRINCESS CELESTIA Nicole Oliver "THE GREAT AND POWERFUL TRIXIE" Kathleen Barr DISCORD John de Lancie KING SOMBRA Jim Miller CASEY CJAmbrose BECK FanficFan920 STARSWIRL THE BEARDED Chris Britton ZAGREUS Imbalance TEMPEST SHADOW/FIZZLEPOP BERRYTWIST Emily Blunt SONGBIRD SERENADE Sia FLASH SENTRY Who cares? And so, the curtain closes upon another chapter. The forces of instability finally laid aside for the ushering of a new prime beginning. Where will this take the man, whom had learned so much with great time among these amazing equine, so far from home and accepting another? We shall see... Oh we shall indeed. Chapter 184: Friendship ConWhoa... ... ... ... Haha! Getting better at it every time! Dusting off my returned dark blue coat - God I've missed you old friend - I shoved gold hands in pockets and made confident steps towards the pathway onto the front of the compensating building, intending to get whatever urgency was here dealt with. Of course, naturally, I was to be greeted by the most basic cliches among high school could possibly achieve. "Good morning Stardust!" "Hey Stardust!" "Bonjour Stardust!" "Top of the morning Stardust!" "Have my babies Stardust!" Pretty certain that last one was entirely within my head. Regardless, I couldn't resist but smile and wave to all the students hanging out across the courtyard, having no real business. But there's no reason not show basic courtesy, was there? Second I opened the glass doors, the typical aroma of school assaulted my nostrils, but I continued my best to strive on. Quantities of students in teens and just reaching there conversing, laughing and doing all matters they did these days. It almost gave me nostalgic recollections of my years in that youth. Almost. "Hi Stardust!" "Hello!" "It's been way too long Stardust! Where ya been?" "Ohh here and there." "You're looking better Stardust!" "It's the coat isn't it?" "How's Twilight doing, Stardust?!" "Good thanks! I'll tell her you asked!" Last time I arrived here wasn't by choice, the incident when Zagreus invaded the castle and Sombra dragged me here for safety. There was almost going to be another time, a month ago, when Sunset unexpectedly visited with some crisis regarding her friends and a stone. The matter was quickly dealt with by her independent hand. I would've gone with to aid her once the bacon-haired teenager returned to this world, but decided I should finally start trusting her. Sunset's a big girl. Hell, she's more woman than most women. I shouldn't always be there to hold her and the human girls' hands to success, and they were all aware. In any case, why I was here. Starswirl mentioned some kind of problem prior to my arrival here, randomly moving down some hallway through CHS then and placing faith in my gut. Following words that I should have a keen eye out for any posters that would fancy my interest... Like that one, just capturing the corner of my eye and immediately provoking my direction towards the colourful poster on the school wall, promoting something that was rather surprising to find in an educational facility of all things. Hazel eyes wandered over in familiarity, scanning the recognizable template for what was being advertised. FRIENDSHIP COMIC CON. The rest displaying some details and a date, all of which perked my brows higher by every word. Not that it was shocking for cons to exist in this universe as well - They were in Equestria, which was a hundred times more stun-worthy - but what was something like this doing in a school? Did a student tape this, some geek too excited that it had to be shared for anyone ignorant? Well, declare me enlightened- "Hello Pinkie." I addressed in good humour to the bouncy young girl suddenly beside me, the corner of my wide blue-green orb catching the edges of pink floofy hair. "I didn't know you were going to Friendship Con!" Bright hands grasped my shoulder, whirling me face to face in regarding the beaming, eager expression on the teen's bubbly features. "I didn't even know you liked cons! We can go together!" Shout out to the ballerina outfit she currently adorned too. "I think it simply just garnered his curiosity Pinkie, that's all." A certain amused voice answered for me, having Pinkie's incentive to step aside so the sight of Sunset Shimmer approached, in that new attire of hers. A coy smirk, Sunset coming to greet her unworthy 'teacher' with a playfully warm fist to the shoulder. "Good to see you Stardust." Guess we weren't addressing past mistakes just yet again? Ah well, that worked for me; we could sort that nasty business out later, providing me spare time to dwell the right words and apologies to give. Meanwhile, then, I returned the gesture, tapping the bare shoulder peeking out between the spike-leather. "I know you're a Goddess among the school, Sunset, but if you're trying to lessen appeal, aren't the spikes a little overkill?" A snort, Sunset only giving the faintest of blushes this time, but no stammering like a certain lavender equine. "Glad to see looking like your gold self again regained your confident to hit on girls behind Twilight's back." "You make me sound so disloyal." "Could've fooled me." We stared... Then burst into laughter, Pinkie joining in louder than between us, my chest heaving up and down in joyful union. Un-pocketing my renewed golden hands, I looked over the bacon-haired pony-turned-human's shoulder curiously. "The girls in class?" Sunset shrugged. "They're getting there." "Except for Twilight ever since she's been skipping last classes since last week." Our heads turned to Pinkie, my own tilting by those strange words. Twilight, the human one, skipping school? Doesn't sound like any version of her would do that. Sunset, sensing my confusion, nodded and decided to clarify. "She has been leaving notes for last school lessons before abruptly leaving the premises lately. Twilight would have some good reason to skip classes." "Yeah! Like maybe a sick family member, or a new invention she just can't get away from! Or maybe Twilight's secretly harboring two new versions of Stardust here ever since they landed into her lap." Ah Pinkie, always talking gibberish. The pink girl giggled and beamed warmly by my playful pat on the head, smiling faintly myself. "I wouldn't worry about it, in any case." Sunset folded her arms with a casually relaxed expression. "If Twilight's in any trouble, she knows she can always ask us for help." Good point. Plus I wasn't sensing anything amiss. The young teen then cleared her throat, regarding me yet again with a brow-raised gesture. "Not that your visit isn't welcomed, Stardust - Despite what others may think - I'm guessing this isn't just a casual visit?" "Awww!" Pinkie chimed in with a lovable pout, blue soulful eyes turning to me. "Your Twilight always visits just to hang out. Can't we hang out for once without some super-terrifying-worldwide-crisis?" "Hmhm. She's got a point." Sunset remarked with a faint smirk, cocking her head as red and yellow streaks flawlessly flowed downwards. "Someday we could just, you know, get together without addressing some end-of-the-world scenario. Just saying." I nodded. Some day. Kinda wanted it myself, believe it or not. "So, again, what brings you here Stardust, and how can we help?" Sunset, always prepared to face whatever obstacle presented, dangerous or otherwise. The sheer passionate loyalty and resolve to fight truly admirable. I smiled in gratitude then, supposing it wouldn't hurt to have her assistance, especially when I had no particular idea what exactly I was in for. "Well..." My hazel eyes wandered to the taped poster, offering my own coy smile in response to their waiting expressions. "Believe it or not, I'm here to attend Friendship Con." Oh, the looks on their faces was something. Wish I had a camera with me. Sunset's jaw dropped in genuine surprise, whereas Pinkie was suddenly vibrating then in glee, stars in those joyful sky eyes. Finding me, soon enough, whirled around in the air by an incredibly strong bubbly teen. "This is great!" Her child, endearing-at-this-point voice piercing the echos of the halls and attracting attention. "We can all go together! What are you gonna wear? Oh, don't tell me, I want it to be a surprise! How will you get a costume in time? Oh I know, Rarity! She'd be more than happy to make something for you! What's your shoe size? What's your favourite colours? Do you like Daring Do? Mare-Do-Well? Ohhhhhh this is gonna be so exciting! You can come with us to Friendship Con with Rainbow after school! We can hang out after all! THIS IS GONNA BE FANTASTIC!" My head was admittedly spinning a little when the eager young woman finally released me, prompting my side and shoulder against the locker for support. Sunset just kept giggling quietly to herself from my disposition, cerulean orbs gleaming only the faintest of sympathy. Before a rainbow blur almost knocked her down. "Sunset! Quickly, I need your spare pencil- Oh hey Stardust... Did you forget to brush this morning?" There's an irony to this, but I wasn't clever enough to spot it. Walking and talking happily with Sunset, Rainbow and Pinkie down the street soon being filled with cosplayers all aimed for the same direction. Pinkie adorning a giant a cupcake that took up more than half the pavement, hence why she's walking in front of us there in our own steady pace despite bouncing up and down at times. Sunset cosplaying a cop; make of that what you will. And Rainbow? First guess and you'd probably be right. The bacon-haired woman chuckled and shook her head. "For the last time, we're not responsible for naming the con, it's been around long before we became friends." "You pretty much influence everything that goes on in this town, so pardon my skepticism." I quipped in good nature, grinning hurmouredly, addressing both girls behind me. "A little too big of a coincidence." Rainbow scoffed playfully whilst Sunset rolled fond eyes. "Puh-lease! If I could, I'd give the con a way more awesomer name. Like... Cool Con. Or Awesome Con! Or-" "Twenty-Percent Cooler Con?" "...Steal my thunder why don't you...?" Rainbow grumbled to herself, prompting our small affectionate laughter. Yes, things will be alright for now. Sunset opted to address something next. "Talking of cons, I'm still surprised you'd even want to go so willingly, fate of the world or not, Stardust. They don't seem like your thing." "You kidding?" I glanced over my shoulder, eyebrows raised. "Nothing wrong with cons so long as they don't involve scamming people." What were the chances the EQG variants of Flim and Flam might be there too? "Went one time with my Dad and siblings; got myself two pics taken and an autograph signed to my little sister... Good times." I smiled in nostalgia then, remembering those events a few months before returning to Equestria. Well, this world first when the siren incident was at hand, but the point stood its ground. This might be a fun time; rarely happening in this specific universe. "Well." The pony-turned-human commented then after a pause of open thoughtfulness, something had seemed to be briefly on her mind. "We're glad you're here." Which was still a surprise for me, all honesty. "Yeah! Nice to see Princess Twilight's boyfriend has some taste!" Okay, Sunset might be willing to forgive and forget, Pinkie wasn't even in question, but it was Rainbow's seeming lack of a grudge that took me off-guard the most. Not one trace of open mistrust or disdain emerging from the star athlete for any motive. Of all people, Rainbow's trust should be the most challenging to win back. Even though I wasn't confident I had won back my Twilight's complete faith yet... Anyway, comic con! "I've always had taste Rainbow." Tapping my own nose with a sly wink. "You just never show me things that are actually interesting." A playful snort. "That why you're not even wearing a costume?" Blue hand motioned to the golden warrior walking in front of the teen and friend. "Going as, what, yourself?" "Why the Hell not?" I cheerfully answered in humoured joy, widening my arms before moving backwards, still following after the gleeful Pinkie and smiling warmly towards the blue and yellow girls. "Only I get the chance to cosplay myself. I'm a celebrity of my home, after all." Sunset's brows both raised in bemusement, smiling in baffled humour. "Wow. Becoming an alicorn certainly ramped up your self-esteem to ten." "More like a hundred!" Rainbow remarked with her own curious grin. "You've been acting like an entire new person the whole walk here Stardust! What happened back in Pony World?" "Absorbing all that mixture of harmonic, chaotic, balance and imbalanced magic into my own form as a near-sacrifice for the multiverse came with some side-effects. Nothing too major, but the enhanced boost to my body and magic also mentally shifted core aspects of my personality to shine through; Balance acting like an energy source constantly pumping me up to feel a plethora of good and bad emotion altogether to sustain its own power. Like a symbiotic relationship, but without the feed off." Pausing to take a deep breath, then looking back to the girls coyly. "At least, that's what Twilight theorizes." "Well I like New Stardust!" Pink arm wrapping around my taller shoulders and pulling me to walk beside the cosplayed Pinkie with what little room on the sidewalk provided then. "Everyone should be more happy than just often! This is going to be an amazing afternoon!" Sunset chuckled. "All that's well and good, but I still don't understand how precisely taking in all that magic transformed you back into a pony, let alone an alicorn. Wouldn't it have just been impossible?" "Well-" "Save the science and magic stuff later!" Rainbow immediately interrupted with a blue finger sticking out in-between Pinkie and I, unable to hide exotic glee as a large building, decorated and filled with so many colourful citizens in various outfits came into view from around the corner. "We're here!" Wow, it was just like... Pretty much any other con. Despite which, I smiled at the sight before me, crowds of costumed people - Kids, teens and adults alike - wandering around expressing enthusiasm and interest. Children eagerly pulling the hands of their uncomfortable parents that were likely bribed into coming here by the excitement and joy of their young. A whole rainbow of individuals come to spend the day exploring and buying from the various geek stalls which had so many to offer. I wonder if this world had anime, or some equivalent to it. My little sister would have leapt for joy if that became a thing around here. "Woo-hoo!" Pinkie yelled with a bounce of enthrallment, her cupcake attire almost knocking people passing by. From the continuous cream dripping from its edges, almost making us slip constantly the walk here. Half of me pondered if that massive bun was more authentic than I originally assumed. Only Pinkie would be capable of trying that. "Awesome!" Rainbow expressing more enthusiasm for this than I give credit for, fist-bumping the air. A closet geek if ever there was one. Oh no! What would the people at their school think?! "According to the web, A.K Yearling will be starting her autograph session in just-" Pausing to inspect her watch. "Ten minutes! Oh I can't wait to take a photo with me while signing my latest edition of 'Daring Do and the Nine-Tailed Scorpion!'" Pulling out both a camera and a clean book while practically screaming in joy. ...Should I tell her? Nah, I can boast about it later. For now, let the athlete have her fun. "Oh! I think I see the Daring Do merchandise far off. I'll catch you guys later!" And in a blur without any consideration for discretion and secret identity, the blue-skinned teen was gone, leaving only three. Figures she'd keep the geode on. Pinkie, meanwhile, was quick to follow our friend's example, pointing wildly yonder. "Look, I see the multi-flavoured cotton candy machine over there!" Gesturing to some large pink machine peeking out from the hundreds of stalls. "Did you know they make cola AND vanilla sundae flavours now?!" My eyebrows shot up. Cola? Sounded tempting. Alas, the pink teen eagerly hopped on her way over to the candy store, leaving just us two now. Sunset, sharing my wide smirk, did something else by placing dark large sunglasses over her eyes, prompting my low chuckle and witty remark. "You're gonna have boys chasing you all around the place." A light jab to my arm, with the amused Sunset replying, "Another word from you and I'll have you arrested for unfaithfulness to the crown." Oh no, anything but that. We both laughed lightly together, moving slightly to a spot so we wouldn't get in the way of further cosplayers and disgruntled adults stepping into the lively spot. "Although, I could do with my own police dogs." "I sincerely doubt they're well-trained, my dear officer." It was like everything back then never happened. But it still did, and with that in mind. "Sunset-" "Sunset! Hey!" Interrupted all too conveniently, I guess it'd have to wait some more. Ah well, at least I wouldn't ruin the mood potentially yet. Our gazes switched over to a pale green-skinned female with darker green hair, cosplaying as, by my assumption, some kind of seawitch. Sunset's expression warmed a thousand times more at the sight of an obvious friend. "Wallflower!" The two girls hugged in equal greeting. Wallflower, didn't I hear that name before...? Was she related to that incident? Pulling back but gripping each other's arms friendly, the bacon-haired teen proceeded to comment more in greeting. "I love the costume. Ursulac right? I didn't think cons were your thing!" "We all have to try something new eventually. Although this isn't my first time at one." Wallflower giggled tenderly, before gazing down to her own scaly cosplay. "You got it. I like your look too. I guess it's fitting with how much of a hero you are." Huh, never thought of it like that. Sunset smirked in playful flattery, shrugging in casual warmth. "It's just the first thought that came to me. Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie are here too if you wanna greet them later." "Heh... Yeah maybe later. I'm actually kinda glad you're here moreso." Wallflower began rather meekly, tapping her forefingers together with a sheepish expression. "I'm still working on my confidence but... Could you help me with something if you have the time? One of my favourite writers is here to sign autographs and... Well he has a lot of fans cued up already..." I inhaled softly through nostrils, spotting an inkling of me in this young lady. My own soft smile emerged from Sunset's encouraging response, a yellow hand on a green shoulder. "Of course." Glancing my way inquisitively. "You wanna come with us?" Ah. Nah, this was their moment to hang out. I shook my head with an offering grin. "I'll be alright on my own. Go and help a friend who needs it." Sunset's brow raised, followed by a nod as both grinning girls eagerly, soon enough, commenced disappearing into the crowd, away from my sight. They'll be fine. Never mind the look Sunset gave from my declining. Anywho, I leaned off the wall, clasping and rubbing gold hands together. Seriously, I have missed this stronger, more agile and, most importantly, TALLER form. Now, what should I do while they're having fun? Seek out the supposed danger Starswirl, or have a little fun exploring the place myself? ... Killing two birds with one stone came to mind. I soon joined the mixtures myself, hands in pockets with a pleasant expression on my face, all feeling immensely right in the world. "Thank you again sir." And thank YOU again, Starswirl, for the money required to pay for this, holding the signed comic after its famed head writer finished with it. I smiled politely. "My son will absolutely love this." "Don't worry about it kid." The elderly endearing voice of a man who was considered a legend, evident by the hundreds of queues and almost two hours it took for me to even get near. An aged but kind hand clasping my shoulder with surprising strength, the smile and gleam in his eyes brighter than any beam Celestia could give. "Your son is lucky to have someone like you for a father." For some reason, that heated up my heart incredibly fast, a little lost for words before nodding with a quick farewell, allowing the next person in line to get their signing and photo, before I could breathe normally again. That man reminded me of someone, and it wasn't Starswirl. Regardless, I examined the cover to the latest equivalent of the Power Ponies edition. Yep, Spike will be exploding with joy once I come home with this, and just picturing the expression on his face couldn't have my grin stretch wider anymore possible. Would I be lying if I said this was one of my original motivations to journey here, either alone or with the human girls? All that's left now is to get some kind of souvenir for the friends and girlfriend back home. What would Starlight like? She rarely expresses other interests outside of her kite hobby. Maybe a pet small rock of her own for playdates with Maud. Heheheh. Or maybe her own magician toolset to share a hobby with Trixie. A book of historic fictional magic for her and Sunburst to enjoy? That reminds me, I should get Flurry something too! Maybe a plushie. Oh I wonder if they had their own equivalent to Pokemon here! Alright, it's settled, the search for plushies. But first, a secluded spot to hide myself in for something. With that, I moved on my way, politely excusing myself passing by others in the various crowd. Most of which teenagers. "Euan, you're stepping on my dress!" Some bug-dressed girl was yelling irritably at an Doctor Octopus knock-off. Another bug-dressed person, a boy, chuckling weakly by the commotion. Pinkie might love the cotton candy her human self was preoccupied with at present. Maybe a sample of multiple flavours for her. "Sorry Osaka..." Passing by a stall caught my amused eyes. Imagine if I got Rainbow a body pillow? The image caused my snort of laughter. God, the hopeless confusion on her equine face would be more than worth the effort. "You two should just kiss already..." A man wearing a red cape muttered with a roll of the eyes. Was that a Doctor Strange ripoff? Huh. The girl growled. "Shut it Neutron!" Rarity. What would dear Rarity enjoy? Maybe they'd have some kind of perfume stand authentic from whatever fiction it was spawned from. I don't think cosplay outfits were the fashion mare's style. "Guys please. We're causing a scene..." "That wouldn't be happening if this big oaf wasn't stepping on my costume constantly. Have how do you put up with these guys Liuv?!" "Kane, please tell them to stop!" Fluttershy. Now for her, maybe something for her critter friends, perhaps some animal toys I could spot around here. "For the love of- Would you two pipe down already." Growled a boy in some oddly-coloured design with a long yellow cape touching the dirt floor. Comic heroes, right? "We're going to miss the photoshoots if we don't get our mindsets together." "I'm with Infernal." Came the Strange knockoff's response beside him. "You two should just really find a hidden spot-" Hilariously thrown onto the floor painfully by a hurled, precise shoe. Hm... Applejack might be in favour of candy apples. I'll see if they got any of them here. Finding a secluded spot behind a stand, I checked left and right before holding up the comic, letting Starswirl do his thing. In a second, vanished, placed somewhere else safe and neat. Rolling it in my pocket would be ruining it. I want Spike to have a perfectly clean, and enjoyable comic as a present back home. Now for Twilight... Ah boy. If some might have guessed, despite barely having me leave her sight for just a second until Balance demanded my help, the beautiful lavender bookworm was still outrageously furious with me, resorting to not even acknowledge my presence altogether while in the same room. But at the same time, refusing to let me leave her field of vision unless for bathroom and food breaks. Suffice to say, it's gonna be a pretty long time until she ultimately forgives me for my past mistakes of leaving. Twilight when she's angry... Oh boy. Both the hottest and more terrifying thing in the whole multiverse. Despite this, still, I opted to more than make up for it at every chance. Flowers every morning, chocolates every afternoon, and poems at every evenings. Re-arranging, sorting and respecting the library books again and again, doing house/castle chores for Spike, devoting time and effort in making up for lost time with son and friends alike. Well, of course, the other mares took their time forgiving me as well. Fluttershy and Pinkie were quick to, obviously, and for that I was grateful for. Rarity, Applejack and Rainbow were still on the fence towards accepting my repentance. Starlight was more forgiving than most, often sparing me from Twilight's neverending surveillance so we could catch up on matters while providing some heavy-handed vocal jabs and lectures, doing most of the work for Twilight whose breathtaking sparkling eyes spoke louder than words. These things take time, and I knew that all too well. Still, doesn't mean I can't make another attempt here and now. What would Twilight love as a gift from a comic con? A Friendship Con, no less? ...Oh, I have a few ideas-! Whoa...! A minor aching pain to the back of my head, evidently by some blunt instrument impacting my skull from behind earlier, rendering me unconscious in the blink of an eye. Dammit, still in this form I couldn't operate Balance properly. Even the magic was taking its time to forgive my forced absence. Blinking dazedly, I took note of my surroundings, having rested with my face in a hard desk. Small close room, perfectly squared, no windows but a door where the noises of excited cosplayers and children alike were having a blast. My wrists, upon attempt to move them, bound behind to the chair I was sat upon. So a brief kidnapping then? Interesting, what poor soul would doom themselves like that? My answer was provided soon enough by the single door opening, and the sight of a woman in a less-than-formal uniform than she once adorned entering the room. Pale-sickly skin, dark hair with streaks of pink in orderly lines. Stern wide eyes behind absurdly small glasses. How was it difficult to even not recognize her. Regardless, I tilted my head in genuine puzzlement. "Shouldn't you be rotting in jail somewhere?" At first, no answer, the tall woman taking her seat at the other side of the table, her steel gaze drilling into my amused own. Was I worried? Not in the least! What harm could this villain possibly do to me? "I had hoped the naming of this event would attract the attention of my disloyal best student." The former Principal of Crystal Prep started with cold casualness, keeping her sat posture professionally courteous. Perked brows. "Regardless, you will do just fine as bait. Not to mention what my employer demands of me." "You haven't answered my question." Though raised several more. "How are you out of prison so early? I don't think bribing a minor lasts a few months of a sentence." "I have my connections." Cinch replied smoothly, looking just as haughty and presumably in control as last time. Guess jail didn't ruin enough of her vanity. "It wasn't difficult to escape captivity and assume a position through this brief line of work. Unfortunately, my actions were brought to the school council, thus prohibiting me from taking any line of work education-wise again." "My heart grieves for you." Came my flat response, followed by a coy smile, amusing myself. "Oh wait, no it doesn't." "He warned me you would be difficult." A low sneer following through that cold voice, the deathly eyes narrowing with pure disdain oozing from her repulsive features. "The boyfriend to an alternate variation of my former greatest student indeed. No wonder you stoked the rebellion in Twilight I had worked so hard to shove down." "That brought about your own downfall." I replied instantly, the reminder of all she caused on the teen spiking my brief irritation, following that with fact. "Twilight is stronger in will and heart than either of us could ever be. Any version of her outmatches us no matter what. Try to keep people in line, Cinch, and the more strength they will gain to break out from the chains. She would have stopped dancing to your tunes eventually, with or without my encouragement." "Your 'encouragement' cost me everything." Breaking more and more out of character, and I couldn't resist my smug smirk from the criminal on the verge of seething. Coughing politely to regain composure, to my disappointment, Cinch continued more calmly despite the malice still dancing in her orbs. "No matter. I am nothing if not adaptable, I will have my retribution today, Stardust Balance. It has been months in the making, after all." "So you played a role in setting up this event, naming it the 'Friendship Con' in some vague anticipation of Twilight turning up? Do you anything about your former student at all?" I raised a brow rather incredulously. "I know Twilight well enough that she is eager to please. To impress. Praise and recognition mean everything to her." Then you knew nothing about her after all, Cinch. "If not for your meddling and causing her this belief that she could disrespect her wise superiors." I tended to have that effect. Cinch leaned closer then, eyes narrowing yet again with sincere cold puzzlement. "Tell me young man, why do you show no fear?" I blinked, not expecting that sudden turn of conversation. "No fear? You're gonna have to clarify oh-wise blackmailer." Her pale lips curled in distaste, but obliged in a matter of being professional. "You are trapped here, with no 'magic' to assist you. Your friends in the con blissfully unaware of your present state, and nothing prevents me now from confronting my former pupil for everything she has committed upon me. Not to mention that traitorous woman now running my school." Raising a casual brow in spite of the heavy threats behind her words. "Yet, you express no fear to this. Why is that?" Gaining information, or just actually curious considering what this supposed 'employer' informed to her? I'll play along, shifting myself a little and clearing my throat openly, offering a small smirk. "Well, do you know what's been happening to me?" "From the appearance of things, you've regained back the forms which permit you to adapt to whichever world you walk upon." She was very well informed. "Exactly." I couldn't possibly stop the mild enthusiasm from my British tone if I tried. "I feel everything again Cinch; the feel of the ground, the souls of the trees and grass and insects. The emotions and souls from countless beings. The joy and despair from the people exploring the con in that large room learning new things. I can see again! I'm finally Stardust Balance once more, the Warrior of Twilight!" No trace of disdain this time, Cinch was openly curious and even tilted her head in real interest. "And you find feeling this power again good?" "I find it amazing!" Was my joyful response, admittedly giddy. "I can do so much to save and protect the people I love. I can be useful and help when I couldn't possibly before; no longer chained and submissive to the limits of a real human body. The world constantly spinning and I can sense every beating heart, every hopes and dreams of the people I walk by in towns. I can become everything than what my people permitted back home; to finally walk away from the shame and start anew!" "You're ashamed of your own people..." I nodded, cocking my head side to side as the eagerness lowered significantly to solemn. "At times, yes. Half of them violent hypocrites, the other half content to complain but do no actions themselves." "And yet you consider yourself no better than them. You despise your own humanity, yet share no objections of being reminded to your origins by coming here continuously." Cinch pointed out knowingly, folding her arms whilst leaning back. "I don't deny it." I shrugged, offering a weak grin the villain's way. "I guess we're both the worst of our own humanities." Cinch said nothing, neither vehemently or coolly responding to deny. Guess her ego was tempered somewhat, that or she's internally regarding me in scorn. Most likely the latter. Eventually, the woman in presumably her thirties slowly stood upwards, getting down to business. "I shall inform my employer of your current stature." How kind of you! "He will want to deal with you himself, considering your history together." History? "Don't do this Cinch." I called out in rather hopeful pleading as she neared the door. "Vengeance is a dish that will shatter in your hands." A mere pause, before the fired Principal walked out the door, having nothing more to say. I huffed, no last words from a villain. That's a change. Only hope now was Sunset and the others here stopping her whilst I attempted to escape. Beginning to shift and rattle the chair a little while careful not to fall to the side. Very tightly locked... Starswirl you wouldn't happen to- Thank you! Well that was a wonderful conversation, Cinch, but I can't let you get away with exacting vengeance on the human of my beloved or Cadence. Hand working hard to shove the key in the cuffed hole and begin turning. "Excuse me! Pardon me! Cinch!" The fleeing former Principal paid me no heed, exuding enough imbalance by now that the sensation of it was strikingly familiar. Should I even ask who her employer was at this point? Cold, ruthless and eager for revenge? Yep, I knew these raw emotions all too well, having battled an adversary of that nature for an immense amount of time. The lady attempted to hide herself among the crowd, but I wasn't so fooled, managing to keep track around corners and politely pushing through crowds with halfhearted excuses. Crowds at cons, believe it or not, were incredibly easy to navigate and maneuver through. The people were so scattered, so intently focused on visiting these specific aisles with various stalls, not to mention the famous writers and actors signing autographs and taking photographs, that any large formation of individuals here didn't last long. Hence why it was less than difficult towards shimmering and brushing through supposed suffocating rows of cosplayers and disgruntled adults alike. Either Cinch was in a hurry to carry out her vengeance, or heard me following from behind. Regardless, the disgraced criminal quickened her pace, passing corners and likely trying to shake me off or seek out one of my friends. Something that brought only a spike of anger within me, frowning as it reformed to determination. You abused one of my friends enough once, Cinch, it won't ever be happening again! "Hey!" Some young female dressed within a Sailor Moon knockoff exclaimed irritably as I rushed back, accidentally knocking down her mint ice cream. "Sorry!" I called back whilst continuing on my mad dash. I'd have paid for it if the situation wasn't so dire. I could see Cinch in a better clearing, the pale sick-coloured villain clearly pausing for a moment to converse with someone. [BEEP], Sunset! And her friend! Spotting from the corner of her eye, the desperate adult immediately shoved the green-haired shy girl onto the floor close by and grabbed an unprepared Sunset in a hostage-stance, baleful eyes glaring my way as people turned towards the commotion. "One move, boy, and your friend will be tormented in Twilight's place!" My instinct was to take another step forward, but I refrained myself instantly, which prompted her crude tiny smile. "Ah, so running away has improved your survival senses to a degree. Life is our greatest teacher." "Spare me the education references, you no longer have the right to use them." I snapped in apprehensive concern, watching Sunset struggle to the hold as cerulean eyes glared at Cinch in heated resolve. That's Sunset, showing fear in the face of no enemy. "You've lost, Cinch. Let Sunset go and we'll make this easy for you." "What my friend said." The bacon-haired teen concurred in calm but fierce acknowledgement. "You have nothing but bark the moment you were arrested, Cinch." A cold sneer. "Typical teenage arrogance." To be fair, I was growing out of being a teenager now. What was I, twenty-two at this point? Digging into her pocket, the criminal pulled out some kind of glowing blue stone, and my sense became immediately on high alert by the evident magic it was emanating. Her grin was deadly. "I always hold all the cards." From the side, Wallflower gasped in realized horror while slowly standing up, whereas Sunset's expression froze to sudden sheer panic, her struggle to be released suddenly becoming more frantic. My brows skyrocketed from the reactions, before a cold suspicion snuck its way into my gripped heart. It couldn't be...! "You may have discarded the other Memory Stone, but my employer likes to bend the rules for our own benefits." A benefit provided was a certain sorcerer of imbalance, no doubt. "The wonders this amazing piece of magic has done for me since my release." Cinch smirked while explaining, tugging on the teen's wrist and inciting more outrage from me. Alright, getting angry again! "Stop struggling child!" She hissed through bare teeth. Oh please, Sunset is a hundred times the mature professional adult than you would ever be you depressing old hag! Still, I opted to remain cautious, in case the stone's power was activated by some special words or something. "Sunset..." The timid voice of Wallflower spoke up, prompting three gazes to turn to the tearful girl, slightly ruining the makeup and directly focusing on the floor in-between the standoff. "I am so, so sorry..." "Wallflower...?" Sunset asked tenderly in turn, myself following with a curious frown. The villain, however, snorted with venom. "Don't attempt to excuse yourself from our plans a month back." What? Cinch smirked maliciously to our baffled expressions. "How do you believe the original stone came into possession in the first place? Did Wallflower claim to have found it? Naive children, she played right into our hands! Your 'friend' her was a mere backup plan in case anything went awry. To erase Sunset Shimmer from history and, henceforth-" "Setting off a multi-explosion of imbalance that would destroy the whole world. YOUR world..." I finished for the woman, eyes narrowed in utter comprehending fury. Sunset, meanwhile, gazed solely on Wallflower, cerulean eyes searching with worry. No anger or dread. Just simple concern. All she has done. Everything Sunset had brought for Canterlot High - For this world - with hope and resolve, joy and forgiveness, and continues doing so up to now. To take all that away... You'd have to be a worse monster than most. The green-skinned girl flinched, staring at anything but the eyes of us or the audience observing in curious concern and sheer incredulity. Softly rubbing her own arm with a meek, "They promised me I wouldn't be alone anymore..." Came the affirmed confession, looking far too depressed for my own liking. "That if I used the Stone, I'd have more friends and recognition than I could ever hope for..." "Wallflower..." Sunset started to say, but was immediately cut off from the cynical chuckle of the villainous former educator. "How hunger for attention can become a downfall. The craving to be known, to be seen, to be attracted to. It gnaws in the heart and makes one desperate. You played perfectly to our strings, child." Wallflower, despite this, shook her head, glaring firmly to Cinch and stomping her hoof- Foot down in sudden determination, looking straight into her eyes then without even the slightest hint of anxiety. "You're wrong. It's because of throwing the Stone away that I have never been more happier now than then. I have friends; people to rely on! Help me with my gardens and insecurities while I can help them however I can in turn! I pity you 'Principal!'" Sunset and I smiled there by the sheer resolve, someone obviously hanging around the former a lot. Said pony-turned-human glanced to the indifferent adult holding her from behind. "Friendship is exclusive to no one, and Wallflower is one of the greatest friends I could ask for." The expression on the timid girl's face was more than heartwarming there. "Delusional children." Takes one to know one [BEEP]. The haughty woman scoffed with scorn before raising the vibrant stone in preparation. "Regardless, I have someone else to erase of greater significance. And since magic is now usable on him once more..." And aimed it my way. "I shall exude its power upon the very fool who made everything I worked for go down the drain!" Sunset and Wallflower gasped, and I straightened, apprehensive and ready... Until something, or someone, caught the corner of my eye sneaking behind the vengeful Cinch in front of the crowd, prompting my small smirk. I then proceeded to make a pose Frieza would be proud of... Or somewhat impressed by. "Even if you remove me from existence and memory, Cinch, it changes very little." Despite the protest in Sunset's eyes, I forced myself to gaze calmly at the glowing power brightening Cinch's sneering expression. "I've done my fair share of saving people, and that's enough for me." "A shame none of that will ever matter again- AH!" An unprofessional scream of shock from the cotton candy attacking and sticking wildly upon her bun, giving Sunset the ample distraction needed to stomp the former Principal's foot and be immediately released. From behind, Pinkie hopped over casually to join a relieved and surprised Wallflower. Sunset then awesomely slapped up the Memory Stone high into the air, disappearing in a rainbow blur. Most of this seeming very planned out for last minute. Quickly I went over to help, but Sunset raised a hand, giving a gesture and expression that says she'll handle the yelling woman causing a fuss with her hair, prompting the laughter and jeers of the crowd around us. "Look sis!" A kid among the crowd pointed excitedly in his cheap Spider-Man ripoff. "That lady's going hysteric!" "I do have eyes Atlas..." The next few seconds were filled with bad[BEEP]erry, Sunset dropping Cinch to the ground, pinning her there with surprising strength and slapping some handcuffs to the wrists on the criminal's back. It was the handcuffs that really did it for me, my laughter of joyful relief. From the side, Rainbow smirked whilst tossing the vibrant stone in her hand all too casually. Sunset, meeting my brow-raised gaze, merely smirked with a sly wink. "I've been taking lessons on defending myself. Let's say a certain teacher gave me the inspiration." Ah, I grinned wider in flattered pride, unable to stop myself. As Cinch groaned from her place on the used floor, the bacon-haired teen walked around to be face-to-face, kneeling down with cerulean eyes likely blazing determinedly, her voice light but filled with passion. "You know what Wallflower, Stardust and I have in common Cinch?" A baleful glare with strewn candy-filled hair was the answer, but Sunset continued unfazed. "We learn from our past mistakes, and we strive to be better people for it. It helps to have amazing friends assist you in your hour of need." Spoken like a true good person who learned so much from the past, for the future. And the three of us shared warm smile, causing Pinkie's grin to widen brightly before - Oof! - pulling us into a tight, warm group hug, prompting our coughs of surprise before endearing chuckles all around. Even if the front of my shirt, coat and pants were now stained with icing. "This isn't over..." Cinch growled while Rainbow pulled out her phone, presumably to call the real police and- "Smile!" FLASH. Alright, maybe not yet. The star athlete chuckled in her Daring Do costume, already tapping away at her mobile once taking a pic of the distraught and enraged woman laid on the ground. "We're so making this a trend." Charming. Regardless, the former Principal and current criminal kept trying to sound imposing with oaths of vengeance. "Whatever happens to me will not last, I have-" "Oh give it a rest already." I snorted, shaking my head with a wry, knowing grin. "Zagreus has been taken care of." Eyes widened a fraction in outrage, before attempting cool displeasure yet again. "You wish that was the case." "'Fraid not." "You lie...!" "Sorry, I can confirm." Sunset responded playfully, sharing my amused but smug smirk as we glanced to each other. I suppose the past sensation of delighting in our enemy's torment lingers for a long while. "He's not coming back for you or anyone ever again. You're not getting away as hoped, Principal." Cinch's features somehow paled moreso, whereas I regarded Sunset with a raised amused brow. "Why, Sunset, that sounded awfully vindictive of you." Her answer, at first, came a coy wink. "I learn from the best." "You know. You having handcuffs speaks a lot of volumes." "They were just for authenticity, Stardust." "Okay, I'll take your word for it." A light elbow to my side, playful, as we grinned to one another in fond amusement. From close by, a furious and vengeful villain was being taken into a police car and taken downtown. The other Memory Stone returned to its proper universe. Chances being she was glaring at us with heated vows of retribution? A lot. But honestly? Nothing else could make me care less. That's one more threat dealt with. A lingering plan of Zagreus' taken down, though it did make ponder briefly why her of all people were chosen. "You know..." The bacon-haired teen started as the sirens died down, the pair of us hanging out to the side of the entrance into the event-filled building, having been currently on hold ever since the incident back there. "You never did apologize proper... And neither have I." We finally got there. I nodded, hazel eyes tearing slowly from the busy road to face the younger friend steadily greeting my gaze, emotions sparking for whatever this conversation became. This was it. Reconciliation, a long time coming. Much was to be said, but I don't think Sunset had an appreciation for overdrawn speeches and apologies. Neither did I. "I am so, incredibly sorry for everything I said back then, Sunset Shimmer." Whatever the heart spoke, I resonated with my tongue, solemn and tender. "I couldn't trust you girls to make your own decisions, and I wasn't appreciative of the backtalk and belief that my ways weren't simply just... I was so full of myself, so confident in my decisions that my brain classed everyone here as idiots that needed guidance... Yourself included..." I sighed with that low confession, refusing to bow my head and keep looking straight in the eye. "I hope you can forgive me, for a start to rebuilding our friendship..." "...When we first met, a long time ago, you should have been treating me with scorn. As the enemy. But twice you offered to help, in spite of your supposed 'no-second-chance' policy. You reached out to me, guided me. But yours and Twilight's arms were open to forgive, accepting me in my most vulnerable position that it made me feel, for the first time in years." Sunset sighed in return, offering a tentative smile as a warm yellow hand grasped my shoulder with cerulean eyes filled in warmth. "I'm sorry for treating you like that, since the beginning." I mirrored the gesture. Equals. Friends. "Your passion and attitude to disobey in favour of what's right is what makes you exceptional, Sunset." "Just as your resolve and no-nonsense approach to issues is something I've always admired about you in turn, Stardust." The bacon-haired teen admitted with a wider small grin. "We could keep apologizing to each other the remainder of the afternoon, but I think actions speak louder than words, don't you?" Couldn't agree more. A tight, welcoming embrace from another that soothed that last inkling guilt considering everything I yelled to her and the others back at CHS, eyes closed blissfully while taking in a good friend's comfort. And student. Sunset will go far. "Friends again...?" "Obviously." Pulling back, the young teenager than commented with a sly smile. "Of course, you have our other friends to make up with too." Fair does. I nodded. "I promise to treat you more like grown-ups in the future." Sunset raised a brow, but another voice soon shifted the moment of humility towards the three girls approaching, the one in the middle looking apprehensive. Rainbow, to the right, smirked at our postures. "Finally made up huh? Don't think a hug will win me over, Stardust." Waggling a playfully stern blue finger. "You're gonna have to work to earn MY forgiveness." Something in those pink eyes told me I was already on the way. Wallflower, meanwhile, looked to Sunset with clear lingering guilt, prompting the bacon-haired teen to then hug and mumble something to the shy girl, the two having their own tender moment of forgiveness next. I stepped back, giving them their needed privacy. Upon pulling back, the former unicorn looked between Wallflower and I in thought, looking towards Pinkie and Rainbow then with a warm smile. "Do you mind if I take these two elsewhere? You can keep enjoying the con if you want." Rainbow perked a brow, but shrugged, giving a thumbs-up and cocky grin before racing back indoors swiftly. Pinkie nodded eagerly, waving as she hopped her way back, calling out during the moment of endearing excitement. "Talk to you later guys!" Sunset and I waved back, the former then regarding me in sudden curiosity. "What happened to those items you bought on the way out?" "Oh those? In a special place until I have use of them again." Thank you Starswirl. Wallflower rummaged through her pockets, pulling out a rolled-up colourful comic and soon showing off the cover in her own eager joy. "Look, I got this signed by the wonderful creator!" A nod. "Alright, that makes thing easier then." Hm? Wallflower and I soon finding our arms interlocked with Sunset's own, the young woman in the middle grinning to us both with sly playful mischief. "Think it's time for us three 'villains' to hang out together. I do have some comics of my own I could really use your opinions on." Hmm... Well I did swear I wouldn't be away from home for too long... But then again, this would also make up for lost time with the bacon-haired teen here, not to mention helping make up for all the bull[BEEP] I put her through with my own self-righteous ego. ...Why the Hell not? "Yeah, I'm in." "Me too." Our affirmed replies only made Sunset look more elated, soon practically dragging us downtown away from an excited event that, of course, would never be normal for the likes of us. "Do these comics have plants in them?" "I'll get there." Sunset promised to her friend with a chuckle, before glancing my way with a second of calm warmth. "For the record, Stardust, despite what you said to Cinch back there, I wouldn't trade your existence for the world. Neither would anyone else." No one but my enemies. I smiled back, the grip of our upper limbs tightening somewhat in affection as we proceeded on the way back to, presumably, Sunset's place. Hey wouldn't that be neat, seeing where Sunset finally lives. I swear to God, if it's not some logical shoddy apartment... Nah she deserved better. The second I see how [BEEP]ed her place looks, I'm gonna ask Starswirl for millions of dollars and buy her a [BEEP]ing house- No, palace. No other alternative accepted. In memory of Stan Lee. 1922 - 2018 Chapter 185: Class is in Session!This was it. The greatest moment. Everything I've been through, everything I had endured up to this specific point in time and place, this was what it all built up to. The pinnacle summit towards accomplishing the hardest challenge bestowed upon me. Not fighting Zagreus. Not training to become a warrior, or accepting my new life here in the land of colourful, welcoming equines. Not asking out a certain lavender alicorn whose eyes sparkled brighter than the stars (Though to be fair, she beat me to that). Heck, not even proposing to the Princess I loved could prepare me for this most worthy of challenges. And that was a spur of the moment! My returned hoofs trotted down the newly designed hallway, maintaining a straightforward expression in spite of the bubbling, internal anxiety. Not many were truly prepared for a test like this. If Starswirl had decided to have me become an alicorn, I was gratified this wasn't the challenge to accomplishing that nigh impossible feat. Attempting not to trip over my own wings, however, was perhaps the most daunting at the moment. I could still hear the echoes of Rainbow's chuckles after I almost felt down the staircase before from my latest appendages. Friends and family encouraging me, coaxing me on, though, are the main sounds reverberating in my distilled mind, just as they had much earlier this morning. Of course, they were going through challenges of their own, having no prior experience to the task bestowed upon us by someone with absolute faith in our abilities. Not that I doubted her; I too had confidence our friends can pull this off. Moreover I was concerned for MYSELF. An autistic alicorn given a high responsibility such as this? As if the implications of royalty weren't enough. Ah, there was the door, and within, my awaited destiny. I had to swallow a nervous feeling. The sugar rush of magic following this reformed body had died down about a week back, feeling more and more like my old self despite the sensation of huge weights lifted off my stallion shoulders. Of course, Twilight wouldn't wait too long to see her special somepony back on his hoofs and getting straight to work. That lovable mare always expected greatly of others. Noises inside. They were waiting. The final test, to see if I was worthy of not letting my mare down once more. Refuse to allow in disappointing everyone I loved again. A test to see if I am worthy of greater things. Was I ready...? ...Not really. But I opened the door anyway, and the sounds within quietened down a little with their own anticipation, some with glances of shy nervousness, and I felt somewhat relieved I wasn't the only one. One step. Two steps. Three and four, maintaining an air of regal composure whilst closing the door behind me with the tail - God how I missed this old friend - and walking over towards the educator's desk. With my name on it. Sliding the suitcase off my back upon its clean, smooth surface, my hazel gaze interestingly fixed onto the classroom of many species. Well, for now, mostly ponies. And the anxious sensation slowly began dying down, mind instantly recalling past experience teaching one time at a younger school. And all of it felt coming back to me without fail. There's a change. "Good morning class." Standing on two hind legs flawlessly, leaning against the edge of the desk for support while grinning in warm morning to the curious, shy and excited gathering. "My name's Professor Balance... But you can call me the Guy Dating Your Principal." How did all this come to pass? Well evidently you've watched the episode. How did I become a teacher despite all the [BEEP] I've put my amazing girlfriend, my wonderful son and my beautiful friends through? Well it all began early in the previous morning, like so: "Prepare for trouble from a reformed unicorn!" "Make it double with this stubborn alicorn!" "To protect the world from devastation!" "To unite all ponies within our nation!" "To announce the balance of friendships' bond!" "To extend our reach to the stars beyond!" "Starlight!" "Jack." "Team Twilight blast at the speed of light!" "Surrender name or prepare to fight!" "Spike, that's right!" Signature poses! Starlight and I in a playful dance dip position while Spike thumbs-up in front of us, just pretending a giant T letter formed behind us with a colourfully sparkling background. Maybe a few stars in her honour. All this going down in the library. To Twilight's exasperated ire. "Could you three please keep it down? I'm trying to rearrange these apology letters for Mt. Aris." The sounds of shuffled paper aided by low muttering courtesy of the mare who was utterly cute when either mad or annoyed. Both was a plus. Instead of obliging that wish, though, I had to comment to my sister and adopted son whom were with me at the other side of the room. "That was just flawless you two. I especially loved the emphasis using your name, Spike." "I had to make up for a lack of another syllable." The young dragon shrugged modestly, but clearly pleased by the compliment... Before we took one look at each other and embraced warmly again; a habit that hasn't been broken ever since our reunion at the rebuilt, and relocated, Friendship Festival. I wasn't complaining. Because I missed this precious, talented and kind gift for a son just as much. Starlight watched the exchange in amused fondness, clearing her throat with jest. "I like to think my contributions were good too." "They were brilliant Starlight." I nodded as Spike pulled back, sheepishly adding myself then, "Sorry, again, that I'm keeping you from spending time with Maud." "She's been busy lately. Not sure over what though, but I'll find sooner or later." A dismissive, reassuring wave. The pink unicorn tilting her head then with a sly smile. "Besides, I know how easily bored you get when Twilight's too busy, and you wouldn't go hang out with Pinkie or Rainbow if you wanted to." "I mean, these days I would be more happy to..." Came my casual shrug, our three gazes then focusing on the clamp around the root of my tail, chained to another clamp across the room... To Twilight's more beautiful tail. "Unfortunately, I think her Highness intends on hogging me all for herself until the next year." Whether she heard that or chose to pointedly ignore my slight whine, Twilight focused intensely on shuffling through the hoofwritten apologies. She's almost writing as much letters begging for forgiveness as I had the following weeks I came back. Spike snorted. "Yeah, because you find being chained to Twilight almost twenty-four-seven actually 'unfortunate.'" Touche young one. "So!" I clapped my front gold hoofs together, still welcoming back the fuzzy feel of my fur. Beaming to the two choosing to keep me entertained while the lavender mare was busy writing out a million apologies. "Wanna rehearse again?" The prickle of irritation shared across our bond from Twilight. But I ignored that in favour of the playful smiles on Spike and Starlight's mouths. Minutes later. "Prepare for trouble from a reformed unicorn!" "Make it double with this stubborn alicorn!" "To protect the world from devastation!" "To unite all ponies within our nation!" "To announce the balance of friendships' bond!" "To extend our reach to the stars beyond!" "Starlight!" "Jack." "Team Twilight blast at the speed of light!" "Surrender name or prepare to fight!" "Spike, that's right!" "PINKIEFETT!" "Whoa!" "Pinkie!" "Hello!" The bubbly mare beamed in contrast to our sudden off-guard, appearing right before us then practically getting in our faces. "Were you guys doing some kind of secret password? Or maybe a chant! Is it a chant? Morse code? Can I join in?! I could give my own contribu-!" "Thank you." I simply said to the wry unicorn whom helped calm Pinkie down, magically shutting her muzzle as we re-composed ourselves. Regardless, I smiled with faint affection, having missed Pinkie's... Pinkieness. "Just having some fun to amuse ourselves with, Pinkie, nothing more." "Ohh!" The joyful Earth Pony nodded in comprehension once able to speak again. "I gotcha. Well if you're that bored why not check out the map with me in the throne room? I was passing by to go see you guys when I suddenly noticed it looked a lot bigger than I remember! Like, really big!" Endearing dramatic gestures to emphasize her delivery, following by an inhaled gasp. "We're talking HUGE guys! Did Twilight extend the map to the places we visited outside of Equestria while running away from the big bad Storm King-?" The tiny sound of a quill dropping that caught my ears amongst Pinkie's rambling, prompting me to glance at a bewildered Twilight gaping at our bubbly friend. "What did you say?!" Before galloping out the doors and forgetting all else to inspect whatever it was Pinkie was going on about. Chains binding our tails together following, and I had to sigh in wry expectation, giving the two ponies and one dragon I missed a lot a small grimacing smile. "Nice knowing you guys." Thankfully the drag to the throne room by the suddenly empowered Princess - When it came to new knowledge - wasn't as painful to my short, renewed brown tail as I had anticipated. Twilight's opening a school now. Neat. At least, halfway there. Building costs are gonna become a [BEEP]show. "That went well." Was my remark upon our exit from Canterlot's School for Gifted Unicorns, rubbing the back of messy brown locks whilst Celestia waved us off. Oh yeah, no hard feelings. Not really. I wasn't petting anymore. Though we were going to have words eventually, that mare and I. 'Not even a Princess can do whatever she likes to shape young pony's minds.' You could imagine my expression. Beautiful vocals hummed. "All we just need now are the EEA's approval." Yes the Equestrian... Something Association. Look I was more distracted by the classes we passed by, okay? This wasn't my jurisdiction. Maybe I should start paying attention now becoming an alicorn myself... But I didn't see that happening anytime soon. "That should be a cakewalk!" Spike expressed nothing but enthusiasm, soon jumping up in-between us and pulling into a short group hug. "With the three of us together again, there's nothing we can't do." Haha. Twilight and I expressed endeared amusement by Spike's positive outlook, my hoof rubbing the young dragon's scales with affection. Right, the three of us, as things should be. Spike then regarded me curiously. "Do you think Starswirl would offer some teaching tips, being a great mentor to Princess Celestia, Princess Luna and yourself?" "I doubt it Spike." Twilight interjected before I could answer, showing a wry smile. "Starswirl's a teacher anypony would be privileged to learn from, but I doubt he's lingering around in Jack's head anymore now that he's free." Ohh right, she didn't knew... Heh, another bombshell to drop her when the appropriate time calls for it. Instead, I opted for my own sheepish grin that they obviously picked up as apologetic. Clearing my equine throat, I pitched in, "Besides, we don't need him. Twilight as Principal? All doubts would be thrown right out the window." The expression on my marefriend's lovely features couldn't be any warmer. "Spike still the role as the greatest assistant and son of all time." Said lizard flushed in his own sheepish pride, grinning widely with closed eyes. I smiled, looking back to my princess. "And the most amazing friends on the planet with their own experiences and learnt lessons to share? I feel like we can do just fine." The return beaming expression couldn't look anymore grateful. "I'm glad you think so." Huzzah! "Because we'll need all the support from everyone we can get." Which I was all too happy to provide. "Now, we just need to prepare a presentation to impress the EEA and obtain their approval to open the school. In the meantime, though Spike does bring up a great point that we work greatly as a team together, I'm gonna need you elsewhere Jack." Oh? I blinked, but nodded regardless, prepared for any task Twilight had for me... And to get these shackles trapping our tails together gone already. My bodily area there was feeling stiff at this point, and I wasn't all too fond of the looks we were being given from the train ride, to the classrooms and now outside in Canterlot. "Why do ya need?" "Well... Tensions between ponykind and the Hippogriffs are rather high at present." Spike coughed into his curled claw, prompting Twilight's eye roll. "Okay, between my friends and the Hippogriffs- Alright, myself and the Hippogriffs!" Heheheheheheheh. Father and son shared identical mischievous expressions, whilst the Princess of Friendship regained composure. "Anyway, while Spike and I appeal to the Association, I need you to deliver this to Queen Novo." A scrolled-up parchment bearing the Equestrian royal seal right before me eyes, that I accepted without fault, carefully tucking it in my folded wing and praying it wouldn't slip out or said golden appendage did nothing stupid. "Let me guess, another apology letter?" "Partially." Twilight answered without skipping a beat, expressing zero embarrassment and completely serious for the moment. "It's an invitation for Novo to enlist one of the Hippogriffs into the School of Friendship-" Pausing for a moment as though expecting someone to interrupt. Probably me? She cleared her throat after four seconds. "- as part of my plan to spread the magic of friendship to all species outside of ponykind." "That's the best part of this idea of opening a school you've had yet love." I was being honestly praising, unable to hide a grin from the very thought of shared education, regardless of the subject, without any class being exclusive to just one kind. "I'm glad you think so." The flattered and pleased smile then softened to becoming severe once more. "And for the record." Adopting a tone she knew full well incited my body to tense apprehensively, the lavender mare leaning forward with a mischievous sparkle in her eyes. "My only motivation for continuously 'hogging' you is simply a precaution that you won't run away on us again." The message was clear. Hell hath no scorned. I hastily nodded, answering in a meek voice that couldn't make me sound anymore whipped if it tried. "Yes dear." Not even two steps towards the magnificent mountain becoming regrown in vegetable and life before I was accosted. Multiple winged elegant creatures in a group of four surrounding my rather weary state. It was a long walk, to be fair. I sighed, looking around and throwing a lopsided grin. "Give me a moment mates... Just need a breather." "You'll be getting more than that if you do not state your purpose here, young pony." Wait... That voice! A fifth Hippogriff descended before two of them, the closest towards me with stern azure eyes in a regal, authoritative voice. "And do be swift. We are not in the mood to play." Oh my God, it was! "It's you!" The obvious leader among them blinked in surprise, evidently wondering what I was going on about. Regardless to their confusion, I motioned to the tall standing form in impressed wonder. "You didn't take long to reassert yourself after all the bull[BEEP] Blueblood put you through! Look at you!" "Blueblood?" Those eyes narrowed in demand, expression twisting a hundred times more suspicious, and threatening. "You will tell me what you know of my connection to that self-entitled tyrant. Are you a servant of his?" Perfect teeth bared. My not-so-perfect set almost doing the same. The very idea of working under that glory-craving [BEEP]stain on life. "No, but I was there when you were liberated and helped me take down that [BEEP]hat." "You are very much mistaken good sir. I don't recall a pony like yourself helping... Wait." Those blue eyes widened a fraction, sweeping a gaze over in critical examination then. "Your voice is just like... But your eyes. They're filled with none of the malice and self-hatred I've seen reflected in those hazel stares." Knew he'd get it eventually. The leader nodded, seemingly to himself before w whisper close to awe, "The Man Who Walked The Stars..." "Stardust Balance once more." I nodded in affirmation, showing a friendly smile. "It's good to see you again." "And you my friend." Craning his feathered purple head to the others. "Stand down, and resume your posts. This pony is a friend of Her Majesty." "Yes General." General? The four Hippogriffs flew off, presumably to return wherever they were patrolling around the reforming kingdom. "My apologies for that." The purple four-legged creature of grace took a few steps forward, offering a good feathered hand to fur hoof shake, that I happily accepted. "We're understandably on guard with the restoration of our old kingdom. Not to mention, recent past experience with ponies have been somewhat unsettling." Twilight, what exactly did you do to provoke their ire? I never really asked the mare, and right now I wasn't inclined to ask now in case it starts stalling from my main objective... And Twilight's already likely back home expecting me. It WAS a long walk all the way over here. "Well, that's why I'm here." Pulling out the scroll from beneath my right wing - after several times of it falling out - offering towards the General whom worked with me quite some time ago. "Princess Twilight wishes to emphasize on reconciling with your Queen by offering to educate any of your kind about the magic of friendship. She's opening a school and hopes to spread friendship all over, in and beyond Equestria." Gracefully taking the scroll, the male hippogriff nodded and reassured, "I shall hand-deliver this to Her Majesty personally." Glad to hear it. "And although, despite what our Princess thinks, Queen Novo has no obligation to indulge this request of your own Princess, despite good intentions." A small, faint smile. "Her Majesty is indebted to you for liberating enslaved hippogriffs, who are now living for the better because of it." Which was moreso relieving, and heartwarming to hear. I nodded with my own grin. "Whatever Twilight's done, I could appeal to your Queen myself to forgive her if it helps." "That may not be necessary, but your consideration for peace between royalty is admirable." Motioning with his head further towards the restoring mountain. "May we have the honour of your company once more? I'm certain my wife and daughter will be elated to see you once again." A moment's hesitation, before I nodded. Why not? Just a quick visit. And I did rather need a sit down of rest after all the traveling. "And... Finished!" Twilight announced with such enthusiastic satisfaction, having wrote down paper after paper of application approvals from her head desk. The chair quite suits her, I shan't lie. "Great!" Followed by my, rather abruptly, placement of the steaming cup before the blinking Princess. "Now take a breather already. You've been working nonstop all morning." "I wish I could." Shaking her head in the negative, magically levitating more and more papers with things to write and sign, prompting my amused eye roll. "The students will be arriving for their first day any moment. I have to make certain everything's prepared and by the book before then. There's only... Oh no, fifteen minutes to spare!" A quick knock on the Principal's door, with Starlight poking her head in. "Everyone's ready to greet the new arrivals when you are, Twilight." "Thank you Starlight." Both pink mare and I shared an exasperated look, before the former left us back to it. "Now then-" Nope. Gold hoofs firmly grabbed the hovering sheets and roughly sent them down on the desk's surface, causing a minor rumble and the tea to quiver. Stunned violet met firm but warm hazel. Next came my rather gentle tongue. "I know you're nervous, love, but there's no excuse to exhaust before the day's even begun. You need to be in peak condition to manage a school like this, after all." After some minor strain of effort, using a gold wing to carefully push the steamed cup closer towards the lavender alicorn. Whom slowly nodded in comprehension. "I suppose you're right." There we go. Taking one sip of the tea before humming in refreshed content. "And this wonderful tea you rarely make is just the energizer I needed." Wonderful? Huh. "I'll make you a cup everyday if you promise not to overwork yourself often." Half-joking. Obviously feeling the playful banter mood between us then, Twilight adorably winked with her own sly smile. "I may just take you up on that." Well, at least one of us would enjoy the cups I made then. The next few minutes spent in relative silence, sounds of a clock ticking and Twilight casually enjoying the brew. Myself gazing around the orderly, clean interior. I won't lie, the entire building itself was something to admire. Unique and breathtaking, just like the ones who run it. A whole hour earlier was dedicated to myself walking around and exploring the many rooms and hallways in awed wonder, completely impressed and proud for everything the mares have accomplished up to this point. Just think back to season one, and now to season eight; which I presumed it was now. Again, no intention of watching any future episodes; I wanted to experience these events with my own eyes. Regardless, this was something to be proud of, and I'll be doing my part to remind Twilight and the girls of that every passing second. "So... Out with it." Hm? I looked over to the sipping Twilight, whom set her near-empty cup down with a knowing expression. "I've been anticipating your critical perspective on this concept to begin with. Let's finally get them out of the way." I blinked. What, she thought I had something negative to say on the whole thing? "A School of Friendship's a School of Friendship, Twilight, I have nothing bad to say about it. Frankly I think it's a wonderful idea; friendship is the epitome magic of this universe, and spreading it to all creatures only reinforces my approval over the whole matter." "...Oh." Twilight blinked, clearly having expected something else entirely. This time, I mirrored her reaction inquisitively. "Do you... Want me to be critical...?" That replied as a weary smile, at first. "It's a new change of pace compared to your old urges of belittling every idea in the past." Not 'every' idea surely? "I just kind of missed our disagreements over matters, especially challenging my own beliefs compared to many. Ever since you ran away, not even Starlight could fill in the gap of your passion when we argued over what's right and wrong." Direction of conversation there prompting my suddenly drained sigh, catching the second of forlorn on my beloved's expression. "Twilight..." But the mare quickly shook her head, re-focusing with a small grin, albeit forced. "There'll be time to talk about... All of that, later. Much later. Right now, we have to focus in making this the best School of Friendship there can be." Despite this being, my dear, the ONLY School of Friendship at present. "It is a relief to have the continued support and approval of one of my best teachers though." "You're not suppose to pick favou...rites..." My mind picked up on that glance and meaning behind the words, causing me to gulp and then exclaim, "Wait what? But I thought-!" "Well I didn't have a plaque with your name on it in an empty classroom for nothing, Jack." Twilight then teased, slyly grinning whilst walking around the desk and then halting right beside me towards the door, tilting her head innocently. "What? You thought you wouldn't have a teaching department here too?" No! No I did not! "But-but I just thought that... Considering past mistakes that I... Erm...?" Shaking my head around for a reasonable justification. Only inciting Twilight's amused chuckle, throwing a sincere grin and gentle purple hoof to my chest. "Your own wisdom is invaluable. You have past experience teaching, not to mention with positive reception. Plus, I know you love educating almost as much as I. I'd be a fool not to let you give a helping hoof in teaching friendship to many." I... Ah... Twilight teased some more coyly. "Plus, I'm confident being so close to the Princess of Friendship has taught you a thing or two." "...Is it appropriate now to say that I love you so much and wish to devote your free time in this office with a passionate make out?" Came my only numb, elated and wondrous response, and you know what was even MORE shocking just then? Twilight not even batting an eye to my reaction, offering her playful, if not flirtatious small smirk. "Maybe during lunch, I'll see what's on my schedule." Four steps outside the office leaving behind my flabbergasted stature, before calling out from the wide hallway. "Come on, Professor." ...Dear God, I've infected her. So from there, we get to here. Once the initial chuckles ceased but looks of bafflement remained, I smirked to the audience whilst clearing my throat. "In all seriousness, just call me the former; I wouldn't hear the end of it from the beloved otherwise." Obligatory chorus of 'aw's' and chorus of 'gag's.' My smile softened considerably, walking back and forth in the midst of my introduction. "I too, like my fellow educators, have been tasked with spreading the knowledge and meaning to the magic of friendship. God knows why, but let it never be said I do things halfway." A pause, before I continued, recollecting the rehearsed speech on the way to the blue orderly class. Improvisation had merits. "However, before we begin, I would like to know the names of my students, which we'll do in order-" "Alphabetical order, to be precise." "...Thank you Twilight." I raised a dry brow to the satisfied alicorn whom suddenly flashed into the class, eliciting a few knowing groans from many a number. Was I missing something? Was Twilight doing things already? "Simply making sure everything's going by the book." Came the casual, smiling response, looking around professionally before nodding. "All looks good, but we can be better." Hence why I suddenly found myself holding one of those terribly long sticks some teachers wielded, adorning in that dumb black square-hat. Oh please love. The second Twilight nodded, pleased with herself and left, the moment I paused for five seconds before ripping off the hat and throwing away the unnecessary stick. I'll teach the class how I like, thank you. "Right, where were we? Friendship is- Yes?" I looked to the raised hoof of a rather bright Earth Pony sitting in-between the only Changeling and Yak in the classroom. Less said about his mane, the better. "Pardon me, Professor Balance, sorry for interrupting." Ignoring the scoffs of the dragon and griffon close by, though I could sense somewhat a bond growing between the three. Pays to have Balance again, and I was loving it every passing second. "I was just wondering, how did you become an alicorn?" "Really? That's what you ask him?" The blue griffon looking ready to start a Sonic cosplay motioned carelessly in my general vicinity. "Who cares if he's an alicorn? I just wanna know when class starts gettin' interesting." "I'm getting there kid." Was my casual, no-nonsense reply. "As for how I became an alicorn. Believe me, Twilight's still comprehending it herself." Before smiling over, more warmly, to the evidently meek reformed Changeling whom raised her limb in question next. "Yes?" "Um... What exactly do you teach, Professor?" Flushing a little before expanding on her question from my encouraging expression. "Professor Fluttershy teaches kindness. Professor Rarity with generosity-" "Very boringly so." The female dragon snorted with rolled, disrespectful eyes. I paid no heed. "- So... What do you tell us about friendship?" "I'm glad you asked-" "Professor Balance teaches the importance of Balance stability among friends, and how bonds can run deeper strengthened by the hardships you go through together." "You teaching this class or am I...?" Came my incredulous mutter, Twilight making a second surprise visit and answering before I could even get a word in. Thanks love. The alicorn must have picked up on my annoyance, throwing a sheepish smile before explaining herself. "Just keeping an eye on things. Never know when you might need it. Also, what happened to your hat?" Myself soon resuming the posture of an educated university professor, to my dismay. But Twilight looked more than pleased, making another comment before departing in pink light, "Remember, by the book." Was really starting to hate that book... Shaking my head, I ripped off the hat and callously threw the stick away, walking around the teacher's desk to continue with my lecture, offering a smile, if not strained at this point. "As my enthusiastic Princess said, I teach what role Balance plays into friendship. Now, most assume that friendship is associated with harmony magic, but that's a general misconception. Friendship can be forged between any living creatures regardless of alignments. Light, dark, grey, and so on. Yes?" I pointed to the yak that raised her hoof eagerly. Whom responded with that typical booming voice of her kind, if not slightly lighter. "So, yaks can be friends with anyone outside ponies?" "You'd be more than correct." Came my pleased smile. Followed by the bright, pink hippogriff suddenly leaping from her seat and flying around the room excitedly. "Ponies, dragons, griffons, yaks, Changelings!" A wide gasp. "I can even befriend bugs!" "Why would you wanna be friends with bugs?" The dragon commented dubiously. I just really learn their names sooner than later- "Friendship extends towards even the most unusual of creatures." Oh come on! This time it was just a flat out glare to the Princess's way, whom eagerly explained friendship to the student in MY class. "And Professor Balance can reveal the pathway in befriending all manners of species, both great and small!" Disappearing one more time before I could start chewing out, but not before another "By the book!" ... ... ... Even the students knew what I was doing, cautiously darting eyes around with me and just waiting for Twilight to pop up again and disrupt the flow of class. If she interrupts us one more time... Alright, looks like we're in the clear. I cleared my throat, forcing a smile as the mood of teaching dampened by every interjectio- "One more thing." That does it! "Balance is-" About to stop you from disrupting the class again, Twilight yelping in surprise by the strong gold hoof suddenly embracing the mare from behind, dipping her down romantically as the Princess was helpless by the golden muzzle covering her own, her divine lips tasting of books and magic. Myself passionate making out with the alicorn with a simple plan, and from the sounds of her pleased groan, it was working like a charm. Groans, whistles and 'aw's' from the watching crowd notwithstanding. Pulling back, Twilight's completely red on the face and sputtering in disbelieving surprise, simply managed out a "B...By the book..." Before promptly disappearing via teleportation yet again. Thus leaving us alone to our own devices. Whilst I smirked to the students whom all had various reactions, winking coyly. "She won't be bothering us again." Before moving on as if nothing occurred. "Now then, friendship! Nothing exclusive to any creature. Before we get too detailed about that, let's finally start with the naming schedule..." Great start for a school, I felt there and then. "This is a terrible start for a school!" Well, at least one of us feeling it. By that I meant myself was feeling the enthusiasm of education, unlike the other fives mares whom joined me in the teacher's lounge, already going on tantrums regarding Twilight's choice of managing things around here. "She won't let us do what we like. She's constantly interrupting our classes to make sure we're doing everything 'by the book.'" Rainbow used her wings for emphasis then. "And she's making my class an absolute chore to do! A CHORE!" "To make matters worse, Twilight ain't even listenin' to a gosh darn thing we say!" Applejack pitched in with her own incredulous irritation, throwing an orange hoof off her own head. "She has more important things on her mind like that Friends and Family Day event, which she expects us to focus on too! How are we suppose to concentrate when we can't even get excited over what we're doin' already?" "Twilight won't even let me use my party cannon in class! Why not?! IT'S PART OF WHO I AM?!" "Nor will she allow my animal friends to help out during classes..." "Oh this is dreadful darlings, it simply won't do!" Rarity added in next with exaggerated despair. "How could we possibly meet these impossible expectations Twilight has bestowed upon us, when she starves any of our incentive for education with that tedious book of hers?" "You just gonna sit there and smile at our plight all day, sugarcube?" Applejack frowned irritably in my direction on the couch, helping myself to a nice can of cola. Refreshment after a few hard days at work. Don't mind me my dear Applejack, I was just feeling utterly nostalgic and pleased to be in the company of friends once again, especially when facing a problem that causes them to start clucking like misguided hens. Ah well, sipping my drink before setting on my gold furry lap, offering a wry smile. "I wish I could help you girls out." No longer a problem for me the last few days, Twilight interrupting classes that is, after I fiercely made out with her before a live audience of students we're suppose to be setting examples on. Memory of that still had me chuckle, but focusing here. "Twilight just wants to make sure everything goes fine, especially for that EEA thing." Doing much to conceal my own disdain for that very thing. "That 'EEA thing' is the cause of all this!" Rainbow sneered, not at anyone specifically mind you. A sentiment the fashionista shared. Nodding, Rarity continued on, "Quite right Rainbow. Something must be done for this travesty!" Followed by sly diamond eyes turning to my general direction. "And we might have just the solution to making Twilight more... Open-minded." Oh boy. A light gentle prod to my left front limb, looking to the sheepish Fluttershy who hummed in faint hope. "You wouldn't mind talking to her, would you Stardust... You're really the closest one out of all of us that can change her mind, after all..." "Meaning he's the only one who can get anything through Twilight's thick skull faster any of us can!" The Wonderbolt clarified bluntly, prompting my disapproving look her way. She was entirely unapologetic, rolling pink eyes. "What? She listens to you more than us sometimes!" "I'm not sure if-" "Pleeeeeeeeeeeease! I can't take this anymore!" Pinkie in the right side of my features, prompting me to stagger back on my seat a little from the utter desperation and fear in those wide clear blue orbs. "Twilight won't let us have FUN Stardust! Pleeeeease! Please please please please please. Pleeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeease!" Spike promptly made himself known while I rubbed my poor ear, opening the door wide and announcing. "Guys, Friends and Family Day's about to start after next class. We better move things along." All eyes turned back on me, expectant and hopeful, and I had to restrain a sigh. Truth be told, I was getting concerned by Twilight's method on handling matters in this school. Her school and the lavender mare wanted to be professional, fair enough. But even I agreed it was starting to get downright suffocating. Throwing my hoofs upwards, I offered an exasperated expression whilst standing on all fours. "Alright, I'll talk to her after the event's over. I'll see what I can do. No promises, though, that Twilight will change her mind, girls." "We'll hold ya to talkin' to her at least." Applejack answered grimly regardless, jade eyes glinting in justified exhaustion. My time spent during this little event was by the side, helping myself to a drink and some food but relatively keeping to myself. Twilight was indulging the obvious representative - Neighsay I presumed - nearby, whom, walking by at one point as their tour continued, appeared to look like some read mixture of Snape and Lucius Malfoy, in a red robe. Shippers be gone. Why wasn't I participating? Well... Not really sure myself. Guess I'm still steadily growing accustomed to being back among this society for a third time now, observing the happy-go-luckers having a blast. As promised, I would speak with Twilight after Chancellor Stuck-Up departed any second, hopefully sooner than later. To be honest, I was already getting bored. Still, school life. This time on the opposite spectrum that was teaching the young. Well, younger at that. I was still immensely gratified for Twilight even handing me such a position to begin with regardless of all the bull[BEEP] I've endured her through, right down to the very end. If anything, I would have been regaled to janitor instead. Thankfully not, for Twilight wasn't THAT petty, whenever she wanted to be. Teaching was more fun than learning, ignoring the pang of irritation from our bond, from Twilight whom likely heard that, to her, blasphemous thought. I smirked, looking around curiously. Spike talking to Ember over fruit drinks. The good General conversing with Thorax. The representatives of each attending species having some entertainment too. All appeared good in the world, minus Rainbow's missing students, but I sensed no hint of danger or fear from anyone anywhere. Aside from the obvious negative emotions of doubt and disdain emitting from the visiting Chancellor conversing with Twilight- "What is that?!" Ember's sudden raised cry of confusion prompting me to look where the Dragon Lady pointed. What? What?! Buzzing filled the air, followed by the immediate screams and panicked shuffling of hooves by the evacuating townsfolk, all fleeing from the massive colourful bug monster following after the missing students. My senses were in on immediate red alert, just as Twilight, Starlight, Rainbow and Neighsay emerged from the massively impressive building. Whom already turned out to be a massive wuss, cowering behind Twilight. "Ah! The school is under attack!" Not for long old timer. I reared back my prepared form, about to leap upwards enhanced by Balance and- Hold on... No hostility emanated from the giant monster. I was picking up... Playfulness? No time for that then, as the bug followed after HER friends from smashing into a piece of building and descending rapidly, caught immediately by myself once Ocellus transformed back into the shy young Changeling. Our bodies rolling on the ground whilst everything became briefly clouded by fallen debris. Eliciting coughs and forcing me to rub my narrowed eyes, helping the poor child up as the dust soon cleared. Leaving only a mess that followed, the event immediately ruined. Guess that left a one out of five review from the visitor, huh? Thankfully no one was hurt during all that. "Uh, maybe skipping class wasn't the best idea." You know you're growing use to this teaching job when the first mental response to Silverstream's remark was 'Detention.' "How dare you!" Oh, didn't take long for Neighsay to grow his [BEEP]s back, I see. "This act of aggression against ponies-" Twilight was immediate to intervene, taking the fall herself. "I'm so sorry Chancellor, we clearly had some students getting a little carried away." The look said Chancellor was giving to the students in question raised all sort of red flags in my head, immediately putting me on guard for some reason. "Those are students?! But, you said you were opening this school to protect Equestria!" Point being? "To defend ponies, from dangerous creatures, who don't have our best interests at heart!" The dislike meter for this [BEEP]bag ramped up to eleven. No, twelve. My glared hardened considerably as I commenced storming over to put this prejudiced [BEEP]wit in his place, taking the combined effort of Applejack, Rainbow AND Starlight to hold me back. They better keep at that. "My school teaches for all of us to work together through friendship." Twilight gestured to the six young species whilst explaining the concept of this matter-of-factly, prompting my encouraged pride. You tell him love! Neighsay the [BEEP]hole was unperturbed, however. "But how do you know these 'creatures-'" Seriously, is that slang around here? Have I been using that to describe others like that unintentionally? "- won't take what they have learned here, and use it against us?" "That's ridiculous!" I bellowed out in outrage, almost breaking free from Applejack and Rainbow's grip at this point. Twilight voiced this agreement of incredulous anger. "Friendship isn't just for ponies!" "It should be." Oh you [BEEP]sucker. Let me at him! I'll show him the meaning of friendship through my non-fists! Unfortunately, it wasn't just my ire Neighsay provoked. "UNICORN THINKS YAKS NEED NO FRIENDSHIPS? MAYBE YAKS DON'T NEED PONY'S SCHOOL!" Despite being yelled at in the face, the Chancellor of [BEEP]s spoke back with casual disdain. "Well, perhaps you should return to your kind." No! NO! I left my world to get away from this kind of needless prejudices! I didn't need it here too! As they kept on arguing, I struggled to free myself, with Starlight magically holding my hoofs down and lilac eyes pleading to me that the jerkwad over there wasn't worth it. Sorry love, but I have to respectfully disagree. Ugh... UGH...! Fine, verbal lashing it was then! Before I could even get ONE word in as other species departed one by one, Thorax being the last to smooth things over with us, Twilight was going for one more attempt in appeasing, but also back-talking the stallion who dared ruin everything WE wanted, violet eyes sparkling in her own shared outrage. "Princess Celestia helped me to reach out to all the kingdoms! When she hears you closed the school because-" "Because YOU failed to meet the EEA's standards?" Twilight was, naturally, aghast by the rude gesture and words. "What?!" [BEEP] verbal thrashing, I was gonna tear out HIS vocal cords. "Irresponsible teaching." False. "Students skipping class." That's a common thing! "Endangering ponies!" An accident, no one was hurt you stuck-up piece of-! "Your school is a disaster!" My anger was temporarily placed to one side from the pool of growing sadness and despair reaching across our bond, emerging from the lavender alicorn becoming visibly upset every second. "Twilight..." Starlight, Rainbow and Applejack heard my quiet plea, finally releasing and allowing me to reach the distraught alicorn. But Chancellor [BEEP]hat was far from finished. "Perhaps if you had 'higher standards' for who was admitted, this could have all been avoided." Immediately to the lavender mare's side, I glared heatedly at the Chancellor, whom stepped closer towards the building, myself apprehensive and Twilight anxious. With a hoof to her side in encouragement, I finally spoke up for her. "Twilight and the girls are the most responsible ponies I know, 'Chancellor.' You couldn't ask for better people to run a school. Regardless of your expectations-" "Regardless." Mother[BEEP]er just blatantly ignored every word I said, proven by the entire school doors becoming wrapped in magical chains connected by a giant lock over the front doors. "By order of the EEA, I am shutting this school, down." Twilight's gasp after the hoof stomp was heart-wrenching. "Oh no..." And I, by reflex, held the mare threatening to burst out in tears any moment with as much limbs and wings I could offer, never keeping my eyes from the stern, boring glare that I never thought could already hate in a matter of seconds. [BEEP] trying to be a better pony. [BEEP] my attempts of learning from the past and striving to be better. When you make Twilight cry... There will be Hell to pay. To be continued... Chapter 186: Ministry of Magic... PoniesPreviously... "Good morning class." "All we just need now are the EEA's approval." "My name's Professor Balance... But you can call me the Guy Dating Your Principal." "It's you!" "And for the record, my only motivation for continuously 'hogging' you is simply a precaution that you won't run away on us again." "The Man Who Walked The Stars..." "Stardust Balance once more. It's good to see you again." "She has more important things on her mind like that Friends and Family Day event, which she expects us to focus on too! How are we suppose to concentrate when we can't even get excited over what we're doin' already?" "Because YOU failed to meet the EEA's standards?" "What?!" "By order of the EEA, I am shutting this school, down." "Pillow fort? And I wasn't invited?" Came my lame try of cheering the poor alicorn up, replied only by sniffles and tears muffled from beneath the mountain of colourful items overtaking my angel's bed. Worth a shot. I sighed, opting next to take my seat on the edge with enough space, where I sensed the Princess was closest to. She'll come out in her own time. It's been about over a day since the failed incident at the closed school, Twilight, as usual, taking the blame all on herself for what happened. Of course, just another we have in common. Heh, I had to smile a little there, despite the overwhelming sadness emanating from Twilight through our restored bond. Well, the bond never left, but it felt so much more powerful. Stronger than ever before. Which only makes it more an issue for her depression to very well be my own, and I already had enough of that. Best I could do, for now, was send back waves of encouraged reassurance, wait for the alicorn to pop up out the pillows- And there we go! Twilight peeked out from one magically lifted cushion, tearfully regarding the stallion loyally staying be her side- Oof! Finding myself then embracing by the lower half and golden chest, tight and filled with a craving for relief. All I was too happy to provide, smiling softly with a careful stroke of disheveled dark purple mane with lighter stripes. Huh, still beautiful no matter how she looked. Only fools fall in love. "You must think I'm being ridiculous right now..." The saddened Twilight muffled into my lap, the feeling of tears dripping my fur. Nothing new of recent. One violet eye peeking out to the wall with half-visible muzzle sighing. "I failed to open the best school for friendship... And now I'm paying the price for it..." "No, love, just no..." Was my turn to sigh then, shaking my head lightly with a bemused smile. "Every action you make I find endearing, why would I find something you've been so passionate for, and become upset it didn't work, absurd...?" No answer, just more sniffles and tiny hiccups, the mare then levitating tissue and sneezing, a little too close to my bodily fur for comfort then. Wincing just a little, I managed a wry chuckle accompanied by more strokes. "You've done no wrong, Twilight... It's not even really your fault." Wrong words, as Twilight then snapped her gaze upwards with pained annoyance. "Except it was, Jack." Practically hissing, the Princess of Friendship sending a spike of incredulous rage. "I should have paid more attention to my student's activities! I should have known I was asking too much of my friends! I should have... Should have...!" "Coulda shoulda woulda." By God what was wrong with me? Huffing, I managed to keep eye contact whilst replying gently. "Look, we can't get everything right. You were already busy with other responsibilities as the Principal... But... Okay, I kinda see where that stuck-up piece of [BEEP] was coming from." Twilight sighed wearily this time, but I picked up the faintest slice of amusement. "Language... Wait what?" Glancing upwards suddenly. "You agree with Neighsay... Then why aren't you blaming me-?" Snorting, I laughed quite a bit in further attempt of lighting up the mood. "You think because I see where that prude's coming from that I would EVER blame you for anything but stealing my heart and being my main motivation for the pony I am today?" At least, a faint blush occurred then. "Well, that second observation was equally credited to our friends too-" "Twilight, point being that while his overall judgment on closing down the school WAS unfair, I empathize where Neighsay the Neighsayer was coming from." Rubbing a hoof through my own messy mane. They almost matched! "To be fair, others could have been hurt that day, and it's not setting a good example by losing students so quickly the first few days of the school's opening. BUT!" Adding quickly from sensing the moment of Twilight about to agree. "His own actions, while somewhat understandable, were too quick to pass judgment. You're the best teacher in Equestria, Twilight. A brilliant leader, but not perfect, as no one truly is. One mistake, which shouldn't have had your school shut down." "OUR school, Jack..." Twilight reminded softly, snuggling back into my lap with murmurs of depressed resignation. "Uncredited. Irresponsible. Everything I should have been more careful for... Resulting in being a screw-up." "Twilight..." A tiny sigh. "I appreciate you trying, Jack, but..." Concealing the entire features as tender breathing tickled my golden hind legs. "We just can't pretend none of this would have happened if I haven't had proposed the idea in the first place..." YOU can't, love... Because I refuse to believe it was ever your fault. Sighing kindly, I stroked the lovely, if messy hair and began opting to get up before my back ached. Only one thing prevented me then. The resigned Princess clutching tighter onto me, burying the muzzle. "Don't leave me..." The wounded angel whispered, and my breath sharply inhaled from the next wave of panicking emotions assaulting my fragile heart. "Not again..." Twilight... Alright. I gulped, nodding and settling back against the closest pillow, refusing to leave my beloved for a long while, until the others finally arrived to help cheer the distraught mare a good hour later. "Can't say none of you tried, at least." Opted my own slight encouragement to the group upon departing from the bedroom shortly after Twilight, whom wandered off to pity herself moreso. I had hoped they would at least have done better than me in regards to making the poor alicorn feel a little better further. Sadly, it wasn't to be, the sole plus being that spending the last good hour affectionately caring for the young Princess soothed her distraught heart by only a margin. "I was so sure the cupcakes would work!" Pinkie exclaimed with disheartened exaggerate, casually swallowing down the whole colourful batch before continuing. "You guys should've told me it was a pity party!" "Not sure a pity party is what Twilight was hopin' for, Pinkie." The certain farm mare commented with a faintly bemused smile. Rarity nodded. "Quite right darling. I dare say none of our efforts shall bear fruit at this moment in time. Regardless, we mustn't give up on our dear friend, our own feelings regarding the school or not!" Putting her snow hoof down with resolve, looking to her friends sternly by passionate sapphire orbs. Good words my dear. "We simply need to try out a different tactic. Perhaps-" "A party!" "A race!" "Apple buckin'!" "Animal caring?" "Dad!" We all turned to Spike by that last final proclamation, myself unable to not grin and laugh a little from the proud expression on the dragon's adorable face for his own suggestion. Even Applejack, Rainbow and Fluttershy giggled slightly. Doing the best to maintain composure, the amused fashionista coughed politely before proceeding, "Yes well, all fine suggestions certainly, but it must be a plan devised from all our most spectacular assets merged in one glorious result. Has anyone seen Starlight, by the by?" Starlight? Last I checked... No clue. The others were in the negative too, shaking their heads towards the somewhat pouting Rarity, which prompted Spike's soft sigh of warmth from next to me. "Well, we certainly mustn't leave the poor unicorn out must we? Come along group, we have a plan to forge!" And they're off! That was to say, just the mares, Spike lingering behind alongside me as we observed their determined departure in going to cheer the lavender alicorn up, whom radiated enough sadness I could still feel from here. Regardless, I observed with a content and relieved smile. All those times, whilst running away, worrying about Twilight... When it was made abundantly clear time and time again that, with six wonderful, caring friends and a compassionate, reliable son, she would always be fine. Just okay. Let them figure out a way of cheering up the mare, I needed to take a moment to cheer this poor guy up beside me in the hallway I missed terribly. "You think Mom will be fine?" How casual Spike would refer to the very mare whom raised and helped hatched him in the first place, in spite of the concern leaking out his child tongue. In answer, though straining a little doing so, my wing extended enough to pull the young dragon in my embrace, feathers stroking green scales atop the head with reassurance. "She has her friends, and she has us." I replied gently, offering a marginal smile. "What more could she possibly need...?" "Erm... The EEA approving of her school to open again?" Spike did possess a valid point. Twilight evidently wouldn't be getting happier anytime soon without something behind done regarding the EEA's decision of shutting down a passion of hers, I pondered while then walking through town, regarding the gravel in frowning thought. Question being, what though? Let's address the situation by what we knew thus far, shall we? The EEA were informed of missing students right off the bat, the teachers weren't making a good impression, and then the incident at Friends and Family day occurred, all in the span of under twenty-four hours. Neighsay WAS well within his right to shut down the school. Didn't mean, however, it was a sound conclusion. Do this by the book, do that by the book. Break one rule and you're uncredited! Sterner education facilities have proven more lenient, and success becoming the overall result from such. Neighsay didn't even provide Twilight a chance to hear her out, assuming the school was constructed in the manner of a public Dumbledore's Army for all ages, evidently misunderstanding Twilight's intentions. A school to protect? Please, Twilight would rather teach young ones a million times over how to befriend than to fight. In anything, I would be the exact pony to open up a school to teach others in defending themselves and other. A School of Balance, if you will. But I was getting off-track, my main problem for now is how to get the EEA to give Twilight... OUR school another chance? From what Spike described, not to mention the impression Neighsay gave on that day of the school's closing, they were a stern and somewhat stubborn bunch, acting like their own Ministry of Magic. ...I needed to cut down on the Harry Potter references. Must be the Ravenclaw within- Stopping. "Sorry." "No harm done." Some cloaked figure with visible scales replied from our accidental bumping, continuing our separate ways. Now think Ja... Stardust, what could possibly work to amend this entire situation for the mare I loved...? You could attempt appealing to the Equestrian Education Association. Oh hey Starswirl. Yeah remember him? We haven't really spoken as much since the wake the Zagreus' defeat, whom was currently stored inside a Master Ball safe and tucked away. Appeal to them, old stallion? You want me to kiss their decrepit hooves and beg for them to re-open the school? Because, in all honesty... Well okay, if it was for Twilight's happiness in favour of my pride. Perhaps not quite literally, Jack. Sounding rather amused by the mental image. Hardy har. Councilor Neighsay is motivated by conduct, taking rules and regulations to the heart without listening of self-justifications, yet that doesn't needlessly make the unicorn unreasonable. Like Twilight, you have your own certain wisdom and acts of persuasion. Think carefully my friend, what would sound appealing to ponies like the EEA? Hmm... Well, they value intelligence and knowledge, not too confident regarding wisdom. They obviously deem species outside their own as a threat, and I couldn't begin to list the things I had to say regarding THAT. On that subject, how would they regard me? Though entirely irrelevant, they may not listen if these stern clowns were aware, like practically every other equine in Equestria since that declaration in Celestia's kingdom, of my otherworldly origins. What guarantee would they listen? But that wasn't going to stop me from trying, no no no. For Twilight, and everyone on this planet who should learn friendship, I would and will make an effort, just need to think up the best solution. Hmm, maybe I could set up a meeting between the EEA and representatives of other species to display they're not so entirely different and aren't without likable qualities. If I was a Prince without a kingdom now, perhaps assert my authority if things ever went south through a hypothetical gathering of that nature. Myself pointing out, Jack, that even without becoming an alicorn has ever stopped you from dominating authority since your humble beginnings. Hah! Fair enough- Hello? I paused from the sudden prickle of panic and fear amidst, a sea of passive content, from another life form close by, snapping my head upwards to notice the light brown stallion taking immediate notice of me and hastily trotting away, pulling a wagon of sheets down another light busy street. Sandbar, wasn't it? Wonder what could make him so distraught and hurry away from my presence? My eyebrows shot upwards curiously. Did he assume us teachers - well, former - were mad still because of the incident? It was a mistake, I'm not blaming children unlike most on this planet. Why not pursue, Jack, and uncover the reason yourself? ...Why? Starswirl chuckled. Perhaps our young Earth Pony friend over there shall guide you to the very solution you require against the EEA's judgment. From a kid... The only pony kid who made friends with the other species of students? Still, whenever this typically vague implied the old teacher was aware of something that can often be fruitful for situations, plus I didn't really have anything better to do at this point, you know being sacked from educating and all. Eh why not? Shrugging, I walked after the stallion, making certain to hold track of the scent of anxiousness repugnant coming from him and maintaining my distance enough whilst going on the trek. You know, this would be a whole lot easier if it weren't for these [BEEP]ing, uncontrollably flapping wings knocking into every bush and feathers getting trapped between branches here and there. Damn good thing the young Earth Pony I pursued wasn't within earshots of my low curses and wings hitting everything it could on the pathway through the forest, that of he mistook the noises for other wildlife lurking within these woods. No, I've yet to actually learn how to properly utilize these wings, and even regular Equestrian magic from my newly-acquired horn. I had been busy, what with constant celebrations and making up for lost time. I know I know, two months is more than enough spare time to at least practice out my new additions to the returned pony form, but like I said, Twilight, Spike, the girls, all my friends wanting me to do as they request in spending time together after breaking their hearts for about eight plus months. But I digress, back to focusing on the present, Sandbar was leading me, unknowingly on his part, deep into the Everfree Forest. Why he would be pulling a wagon of blankets here was anyone's guess, but Starswirl wanted me to follow in hopes of searching my answer to Twilight's dilemma, so here I was, following. Keeping track of his energy scent as to not lose the stallion whenever distant enough. Know something even more surprising than Sandbar not noticing he was being followed with all the accidental noise I was currently making? Not a single predator that roams these woods were spying or attempting to attack the seemingly lone stallion, or they detect my protective scent too. Maybe those six mares whom have confidently explored this habitat time and time again has taught the creatures here not to underestimate the six ponies or anyone associated with them. Here we were, an open clearing! Sandbar, still not even picking up the slightest whiff he was then being openly tracked, continued merrily on his pathway towards the stone Castle of the Two Sisters, humming lightly to himself with his emotions, while somewhat apprehensive still, were rather gleeful as though something amazing was about to happen. Sensing then, right afterwards, the other five presences within the ancient building itself, if the excited, playful sounds coming from its walls weren't enough of an indication. Smirking, I raised a brow and continued follow, getting a sneaking suspicion as to what, or who, Sandbar was supposedly meeting in such a private setting, taking ten seconds before following the young light brown stallion indoors. "Yay, blankets!" Of course, and not a single one of them noticing my arrival in favour for the gifts their pony friend has brought them. Silverstream, the pink Hippogriff of the young six, plucked one light blue blanket out and nuzzled her cheek against it. "It's even softer than seaweed!" Charming. She beamed from the air cheerfully. "Perfect!" Ah, Yona, picking up her own set of fabric from the pile and proceeding to carry them over to the side of the grand hall, which was a shell of its former self. "Blankets make best Yak den!" "Blankets are used to wrap over, not under, Yona." Gallus, the blue griffon whom looked as though he painted himself in honour of the Wonderbolts, slyly commented while picking out his own piece of fabric next, inspecting it thoroughly before shrugging, evidently deeming it sufficient for rest. Next was Smolder's turn, the orange feisty dragon in her presumably teenage years. No idea how dragons ages worked precisely. "THIS is what ponies sleep in?" Thumb of a claw rubbing the softer item curiously, the female lizard with dark pink scales raising a dubious brow. "No wonder you guys are so soft? Rocks are way better to sleep with!" Observe, as Smolder demonstrated this apparent fact by snuggling herself into a pile of decayed rocks close by with seeming content. Said dragon then popped open an eye in realization. "Hey, where are the pillows? Your promised you'd get some too!" "Yeah!" Silverstream concurred, practically bouncing up and down eagerly in midair. "It's not a proper slumber party without pillows... So I've heard!" Both Sandbar and I smiled at her enthusiasm, the former replaying in reassurance. "Don't worry, I'm just about to head out to get thos too, along with some cupcakes I ordered at Sugarcube Corner." Then came Ocellus' tender, but obviously nervous voice. "Um, guys...?" The bluish green, reformed Changeling pointed towards the entrance. Ah, finally noticed my coming in, have we? So have the others by then, evident by their flabbergasted, and rather, fearful, expressions. I barely concealed my grin, offering a gold hoof in wave. "Hey guys. Slumber party huh?" ... ... ... "No teachers allowed!" I burst out in laughter then, rather impressed by Gallus' loud wit as retaliation to my playful question. Fair does kid. "P-Professor Stardust! We were just er... Em..." Yeah? The pink niece of Novo wildly glanced around before diving straight into the blanket mountain, causing a small, utterly harmless explosion. Before Silverstream's head popped out the wagon with a wide, unsure grin. "Doing an overdue class assignment!" "Y-Yeah!" Smolder quickly played along, tapping the chin on her hard skin. "On... Blankets... In a castle! Yeah we wanted to see if... If..." Before visibly deflating, rolling her pale blue eyes and giving up. "Ah heck, you caught us red-handed." Sandbar immediately took point, approaching hesitantly before the waiting gold Prince and motioning to himself. "It's my fault, Professor." Eyes pleading for understanding. "We just didn't want to be separated after the school closed down... It's like you said, friendship comes in all shapes and form." "That's still the cheesiest thing I've ever heard..." "Yona no want to be removed from best friends!" Ocellus then asked as everyone gathered to together, almost protectively. "Are we in trouble...?" That voice was so painfully sincere and terrified, such emotions reflecting in everyone's expressions. These kids... Heh. "Twilight would be proud of you six, just as I am." They blinked in shocked, prompting my smirk to widen. "Despite what happened that day, your bonds have quickly grown enough to see past any prejudice and learn what exactly friendship stems from. Of course you're not in trouble... At least, until any of the creatures that roam these woods find you guys." "We can take care of ourselves!" Smolder punched her own palm with a determined grin, evidently eager for battle. The female Yona added with her own smiling resolve, stomping right beside her dragon friend. "Yaks have no fear! Yona says, BRING THEM ON!" Sandbar smiled fondly to his friend's enthusiasm, before turning back to me curiously. "So... What happens now?" Good question, and fortunately you young six have already given me the best answer. Starswirl, get me a camera, stat! Soon as I ordered that, one medium, perfect device fell into my hoofs, myself smirking lightly towards the surprised, blinking assortment of friends. Yeah, clearing my throat, I then answered in finality. "Go back to our castle in Ponyville, tell Spike that I sent you guys and that you need some rooms for the time being. It's safer there than it is here. Appears I'm going to amend some mistakes after all." When they finally, albeit hesitantly, nodded, my expression softened before playfully holding up the flashing device. "Now I want you six to get as close as you can together and smile with your best pose each. I need some evidence." Twilight's school may be saved yet, and thanks to these young guys, I'll have all I required to appease the stuck-up ponies threatening to bring the Princess in a spiral state of depression. Knowing from experience, no one would ever wish that, for themselves of another. Although somewhat uncertain, the practically star pupils of the shutdown education building huddled together with their best smiles, confident or not. The camera took their picture without fault, finding myself being expressed gratitude to while being simultaneously crushed to death by an embracing energetic Hippogriff. This will work after all. This might not work after all. Also, this WAS the [BEEP]ing Ministry of Magic! Court was in session. A bunch of uppity scholars versus the Twilight Warrior and a Prince to boot, let's see who fares better. "Stardust Balance." Neighsay from his place atop with his councilors between, all concealing in the shadows like they're suppose to be an intimidating force. "Quite bold of you to approach in light of recent events; your reputation precedes you." I was only using magic because of the Dementors! Heheheheheheheheheheheheheh. Which one's Dolores Umbridge, that firm-looking [BEEP] on the side between the two decrepit stallions? My gaze turned to face the Head Councilor, not batting an eye. "Then you know why I'm here." "I have a suspicion." His white shaded muzzle twitching in pure disdainful annoyance. Ah, already seeing I wasn't going to back down lightly. "Bias, however, is not part of your credentials, but I suppose witnessing your Princess so disheartened can soften a heart presumably set in stone." "Then allow me to get straight to the point to my purpose here, and the very argument I am prepared to present before your oh so humble council." Sarcasm wasn't lost on them, but Neighsay had the decency not to easily take the bait. Goodie, a challenge. "By all means." Leaning back and nodding once. "Princess Twilight Sparkle and her friends have accomplished and sacrificed too much for your world to be squandered by petty rules. Their lessons and teachings required- No, NEEDED to preserve the spread of unity and protection across Equestria." "You dare claim protection when your same Princess permits savages into our educational standards? The same beasts that almost brought harmed upon ponies that day, disregarding how many times they have attempted nothing but despair upon ponykind before?" "'Savages' that make mistakes and learn just as much AS ponykind. They deserve the same privileges, respect and teachings as our kind do." "Our kind, 'your Highness.'" Feeling the jibe behind that addressal, Neighsay practically sneering. "Hardly yours." "Irrelevant..." I growled lightly, that nasally prejudiced tone already putting my body trembling to pounce. That inward urge to strangle the life out of any creature that speaks ill of kind with such disgust. "You call other species monsters. What of your own kind? How many times have THEY doomed Equestria?" "Isolated incidents-" "Ponies who've gone mad with power, secure in our highly positions and craving only for more. Ponies who accept non of equal, just for themselves." One hazel gaze sweeping over everyone following this firm statement, "Sound familiar?" During that rhetorical snark, many among the high seats began to squirm faintly and trade uncertain glances. That's it, start doubting yourself, works all the better to stress my point. Sole exception being Neighsay, the tall stallion from his head seat merely curling his muzzle distastefully. "The subject of traitors holds no bearing among the current conversation, politics do not concern us." Rolling my eyes, I huffed and leaned back. Of course he'd want to change the subject. "So far, your Highness, no evidence has been provided for us to even consider re-opening that irresponsible excuse for a school." No evidence you say? Hmm, I don't know about that, myself then pulling out a certain photograph to be magically taken around the councilor's faces. Passing around the room above me for a good time before they reached Neighsay himself. "You want proof? There's your proof. Six unique, respectful species becoming friends all because of that school you foolishly shut down." I began, not taking my eyes off anyone while moving around on the spot. "Yes, they performed an accident, like all living things." "Ignorant youth, unaware of the danger they pose-" "Exactly! Young, ignorant, but open-minded, ready to learn! Imagine what we could all learn from various cultures, religions and teachings! Students who equally have such to teach us; gateways to a new era for all Equestria and beyond! Unity, that protects our world and each other! Open your Goddamn eyes you old-fashioned hicks!" Eyes narrowed, but the emotions coldness were beginning to break, leaking cracks of curiosity and doubt. Good, it's working! The photograph passed down back to me, in my gold hoofs. "You can hide in those shadows, acting like you know best for the education of Equestria. Or you can rid some aged traditions and make way for the new, for the benefit of all." "Never." Came Neighsay's exact stern, and rather biased response, despite some more of his fellow councilors trading glances every passing second, beginning to sway. With both white hoofs almost slamming on his desk, the tall robed stallion glared over with darker irritation. "Tradition is everything, and we refuse to heed the words of an ignorant otherworldly beast fooling others in a pony guise. You're not welcome here, your Highness." ...Right. Okay. Wanna play hardball, your Worshipfulness? I'll play hardball. Bowing my head a little... Then gazing back upwards, startling the mane intimidated councilors in shrinking back from the golden, terrifying eyes replacing green-blue in determined anger, throwing off the group of councilors from acting like stern creatures of high importance, to the scared little ponies as usual. Put up with this prejudice in my own world. Ignorance a gateway to mockery, rage and shun. I will not have that here. Enough prejudice against others for a thousand years, it must end. I will never put up with it again! Enough so that, amidst my powerful conviction, finding myself levitating atop this repulsive stallion's desk and causing him to lean back in sheer anxiousness. "I'll make you a deal." Came my rather strengthened voice. "You will have the school re-opened. You will never bother Twilight and her friends again, and allow to teach their own way without your petty rules and conducts. You WILL allow them to help Equestria and spread the magic of friendship without ever interfering with their methods and teachings again. They WILL operate outside of your EEA rules for everything they've done for all of you. And in return..." I exhaled, my tone softening a little for the best bargaining chip I could think of, first one springing to mind. "I will never teach at any Equestrian school again, theirs included." Done! That should be sufficient enough in appealing to their somewhat natural revulsion against any creature outside of equine kind taking a part in their society. If it's the only way they'll never bother Twilight again... I've sacrificed worse. "What are you, really...?" Neighsay finally voice, regaining his voice to a solemn tone and narrowing eyes in unnerved curiosity. "You who takes the form of our kind. What truly lies beneath to wield such stone conviction?" He wants to know... Alright then. Lenaing much closer, my following whisper put all of Neighsay's fears to rest... And ramped them up to twelve. Matters gone well, all things considered. Except... "Where in Celestia have you been?!" Yeah that. My own satisfied smile wiped off fully from the stormily feelings of Twilight's emotions pounding my heart from closer proximity, the Princess having slammed the doors opened to outside the castle on my approach, visibly small relieved tears before she tackled right into me, nearly knocking me off my hoofs. Whoa, okay then! Evidently she missed me! "Seriously, Stardust?" Starlight commented while approaching us next, raising an unimpressed brow as Twilight eventually released me, shaking her head with a scoff. "Of all times you chose to leave elsewhere, especially when last time you had it was..." One lilac glance to the visibly fuming Princess. "Yeah." From the doorway, the rest of the Mane Six, Spike and the six students observed curiously, some of which halfway behind the doorways to conceal themselves. Tapping her lavender hoof impatiently, the Princess of Friendship returned my focus entirely on her whilst wiping off the remaining tears. "I'm waiting." Twilight was brooking no room for stalling, expression stern fear-inducingly so, causing me to step back from the fierce looks on those breathtaking features, happy or frightening. Sometimes both! Maybe Starlight was onto something, bonehead move on my part, leaving so early without at least informing Twilight... Perhaps I should've taken her with me... Goddammit, I just realized my own grievous error. Opting next, as effort of making up, mumbling a "Sorry" before passing the scroll of a latter towards the lavender mare, whom softened her annoyance slightly in favour of puzzlement, Twilight opening and reading up and down the contents withing declaring the EEA's assent and promise of no interference for the future to come. ... ... ... "Oh..." Twilight exhaled in realization, blinking and re-reading again and again, before passing Starlight began reading it while violet, sparkling eyes regarded me next. "Is this all true...?" "You can now use the school and teach to your heart's content... In your own ways." Adding that second bit more vocally towards the groups approaching, eliciting some of their sighs of relieved happiness. "The EEA will never bother you again." "In favour of your vow never to teach in any Equestrian facility again." Starlight announced in befuddled surprise, her own purple gaze glancing upwards my way. "But...!" Now we see why Twilight wasn't too happy by the new of opening her school. "But you love teaching..." The Princess finished for her former pupil tenderly, finding lavender hoof press gently against gold. "I do..." I confirmed, emphasizing a wide loving smile while brushing a strand of gorgeous hair. "But I love your happiness more..." Heaving a breath then declaring before Twilight could even interject. "This school is everything Equestria needs. Friendship is the true magic of the world, and balance can never be achieved until we all experience such a gift for ourselves. Equestria needs you girls... And son." Spike perked up, allowing my warm expression to get better. "What about you?" Starlight asked next, tilting her head. "What will you do now, without being able to teach?" "Oh... I'll have a lot to keep me occupied." Managing to spread golden wings somewhat and gesture with my new horn, offering a humoured grin that some returned. Twilight stayed quiet, her feelings jumbled. But the resolve almost knocked me back, the Princess' orbs sparkling brighter. "Then we'll do our absolute best not to let your sacrifice go to waste." Turning to everyone else with a newfound smirk. "My idiotic lovable Warrior is right." Hey. "Friendship is the key element of magic, and we need to help share it across Equestria. And hopefully, one day, beyond that, and this time... We'll do things our own way." Initiating a typical group hug between everyone, dancing and celebrating briefly while Spike came up to join me, the young son elbowing my right front limb with a wink. "Funny story, Twilight was about the school again even without Neighsay's permission, until we found you were suddenly missing." "Uh... Oops." "Maybe you can open your own school, huh? Teaching Balance and all, eh. You are the 'Prince of Balance now, officially." That caused my short laugh, ruffling green scales and grinning widely, the mood lightening greatly. "One thing at a time, my boy." Meeting Twilight's love-filled eyes again and making my smile grow warmer every passing second, the gratitude and sheer affection mutually colliding without our sacred, reforged bond. "Besides, I'm not the Prince of Balance... I'm the Prince of Family." Only a few hours later, with letters and encouragement, the School of Friendship opened anew, thus became a promising future for all. Chapter 187: The Soul of Wit"See? I told you this was great stress relief!" "Hm, so you did son." Had to confess, as I smiled humouredly in affectionate gratitude to this little bundle of joy with scales. Passing back the ball from my spot on the other side of the front lawn. "Just make sure that clown never invokes a discussion with me again." Spike chuckled lightly, albeit with some sheepish nervousness. "Heheh, not sure you could really call what happened back there a 'discussion,' Dad." Well... He wasn't entirely wrong, if it's to believe by my attempt of being calm and civil vanquished almost entirely, not to mention instantly, from the previous conversation with another equine whom I only got acquainted with today after hearing SO much about from Pinkie, whom had shared my misgivings. "One could call it progress, Spike... Though the same can't be said for that impersonator." Us two having had the 'pleasure' of getting introduced by Maud's new boyfriend earlier today. One sentence in, and it was officially how much I hated the stallion. I mean... My God. Wow! That Sheldon-wannabe just knew how to push people's buttons without even trying-! Newfound, restored reflexes swiftly catching the ball, the young dragon son smirking faintly. "No getting distracted Dad." "If I was getting distracted, son, I wouldn't have caught that meager throw so easily." Was my playful taunt back, inciting Spike's grin to widen in teasing challenge, a shared expression from a tightly-close bond. Throwing the ball back and forth following our light banter, Spike's idea was working its charm; a nice, quiet afternoon of father-son bonding, radiating my heart in pure elated satisfaction. Grand idea Spike, and it highlighted my day knowing he wanted to make someone he considered like that feel better immediately. Despite the next following taunt almost implying otherwise, since I had to leap a little to catch that next throw. "Ha! Maybe you're just getting sloppy. Don't tell me you were so out of exercise without that gold-coat bearded mess Mom complains a lot about?" My own lips curled with devious grinning by his fond challenging expression. Big mistake Spike. "It's on now..." I growled with amused acceptance, the following throw of the round bouncy item prompting the ill-prepared dragon to jump up himself to grab the hurled ball with both claws... Skidding his scaly back across soft grass in response. He'll be alright, didn't throw it THAT hard. ...I hoped. Evidently, of course, Spike was unharmed, raising up the ball in self-congratulations and a pleased grin as though winning some kind of marathon. But hey, if it makes my kid happy, I approached with my own warm beaming, patting the green scales that count for lizard hair atop my proud son's head in amused affection, having missed this for eight months. Ten months now, to be more precise, two since my return back home. Let me just say, almost feels like nothing's changed. Minus a few things... Which one of them spoke up from the front castle doors. "Spike." Twilight called, prompting us to turn towards the Princess standing atop the steps, offering her own fond light smile the dragon's way. "Could you go check with Rarity about those school uniforms ideas we've discussed last evening? Just need to know what she's cooked up thus far." Code, as always when the 'R' word was mentioned, for Spike to keep himself preoccupied away from something that wasn't for his ears. Spike lit up more like a Christmas tree, setting the ball and offering myself a playful salute, before hurrying down towards the peaceful-for-now Ponyville where his waifu awaited. Kids. I observed the eager youthful dragon with affectionate humour before turning to regard the love of my life, whom was watching Spike leave herself with a tender smile of adored love. Yep, still felt as though nothing changed too much. Something however, at that moment, did alter from the sudden softened expression my way, followed by Twilight tilting her head, cutely I might add, obviously contemplating for a moment. Proceeded by closed eyes, a deep breath, exhale, finally looking back at me with a solemn approach. "We need to talk." Oh... So it wasn't just me suddenly bubbling apprehensive dread in the pit of my heart for this overdue conversation. Long, long overdue discussion, something I continued onwards in self-reminding following this equally nervous mare, whom was concealing it outwardly better than my self-pitying state. Twilight proceeded to escort her warrior somewhere safe and completely secluded, away from the castle and Ponyville, from entirely prying eyes and eavesdropping ears, down a pathway soon to area I was all but familiar with. Of course... Makes sense, this talk which had been months in making to take place here, of all locations. Where it all technically first started, where first-reflection and deep, thought-provoking conversations regularly took root when it needed to be so private and deep. The, self-named, Star Hill. Overlooking the many grassland fields, forests and mountains from far off in the middle in this nice, pleasantly-atmosphere of a day. Where I first confessed to Twilight about my problems with making friends, about accepting to open my heart again. A location I took when pitying myself or planning some painful plot which would only result in hurting others, myself the most. That's not to say this modest hill, which from behind also displays the humble equine town close by beautifully too, hasn't had its good moments in memories either. Picnics and stargazing often took root here, public or private, between only myself and my deepest, closest friends. Now, another, brand new private moment was to take root. Deservedly so. Let's hope I'll live long enough to tell the tale, eh? This was likely the most fragile our bond would become ever since season three... Oh boy. I heaved a quiet sigh, just as we reached atop the grassy hill overseeing a breathtaking landscape, Twilight not exactly turning away yet, evidently having a moment of composing thoughts and emotion before we get started. Knowing her, my Princess may present a flat-out full list which rolls from up here all the way to Town Hall in the center of Ponyville regarding everything I did wrong and how I could possibly redeem myself. If it starts with my proposing to her two minutes after our long-awaited reunion, I was going to literally roll down this hill myself. Heheh... Don't mind me, just trying to lighten the mood whilst praying for my own survival in spite of deserving whatever this creative, powerful mare throws my way. What felt like eternity passed, before the Bearer of Magic finally turned to face me, prompting my stiffened stance. This was it, the moment I've been both anticipating and afraid for in simultaneous balance, bottom hoofs quivering slightly while struggling somewhat to remain emotionally prepared by whatever Twilight was about to say. What happens now, determines our very future, and damn was I lucky enough for things to stay as they were up to this point. Crucial moment, couldn't or shouldn't [BEEP] it up this time around. Finally, my beloved Twilight Sparkle spoke. "You're right, this would be the moment I'd begin ranting and raving for your horrible actions ten months ago. Normally, I zap you with so much magic you'd be coughing out pixie dust for the next four weeks and flinching in reaction for whenever we're in close proximity of one another. The moment I'd commence proclaiming you as the worst special somepony ever, human or no, and declare that no amount of apologizing or efforts of amending things could ever repair the hole you carved in my heart, and our friends, since you foolishly departed on some self-pitying quest for fixing mistakes by yourself, contradicting every. Single. Thing I've done to teach you that there were better means." Ruthless, and how callously, calm and thoroughly composed, Twilight was saying without batting an eye only made things exemplify in terms of scariness, my gold stallion body leaning back a little and practically close in rolling painfully down and hoping the concussion would spare me from a worse fate. "...However." However? This I blinked at with surprise, the tiniest bubble of hope surfacing that I may escape this scene unscathed. But Twilight maintained the balanced, if not sterner expression on beautiful features then. "I'm giving you one chance, to stop me from saying or doing any of that. One opportunity for you to say something that might - if only by a marginal might - spare you from my justified ire and give the slightest consideration on forgiving you for a start for your heinous crimes that fateful night. I'll give you a moment to think carefully on this matter, Jack, but you have to understand..." Expression, by a slice, became more gentler, along with the resigned feminine tone. "What you say here and now, as you believe, will change everything." One chance... One chance, alright. Yeah, that I could work with. A whole moment to think for myself and find the perfect solution in amending the wrongs I had brought upon this angel, our son and the very friends we cherish equally? All that had to be done was express my regret the most efficient, and apologetic way possible, and then I could earn her total forgiveness. ...Except... ... ... ... "I can't." My heart spoke, tender and acknowledging the lone, awful fact, regarding my Princess with a somber muzzle. "Nothing I could ever say or do would ever begin to make up for deceiving you that day, Twilight..." A prompted sigh of despair, never taking my eyes off hers for the full truth to come out. "Arrogance, the strive for independence, overconfidence and the loathing to burden people. The great natural traits and downfall of men. I had succumbed to those time and time... Just as I will continue to without intent. I'm not perfect Twilight; quite frankly, despite all the amazing things you've all taught me, the lessons of friendship, improving as a person, finding my true calling, I don't think I'll ever truly become better than what I already am." Happy, Starswirl? Was I happy even? Who was happy anymore? Bring me back to season four, I beg of someone. "So... No, I can't make up for what I've done by words or actions, regardless how much I tried," Was the sole, overall conclusion, my pathetic self offering the faintest of wry, accepting grins. "You were right, Twilight, as always... I'm the biggest fool out there who doesn't appreciate what he always had... I deserve whatever punishment you have in mind for me..." Should I bow my head? Seems almost redundant, an echo of our conversation that night of reunion. No, I kept the contact of hazel to violet, somewhat holding my breath as Twilight stared at me, long and thoughtful, expression betraying little and revealing almost nothing. Our bond may be close as to sense each other's thoughts and emotions - quite literally - but the perfect Princess wasn't allow me to pick up on anything the following moment. Until, at last, she smiled, small but genuine in relieved satisfaction. Satisfaction? What the heck was she satisfied about-? "Admitting I'm right..." A soft lavender hoof cupping my pony cheek. "That's all I needed to hear..." What? Wait what? Twilight smiled in amused affection by my outward, and inward, honestly baffled reaction, thankfully explaining herself further. "All you had to do, was finally rid of that stubborn pride and confess I was right about everything. That's all it took, Jack..." But... What... No... Hang on... Wait...! My face was a torrent of unique expressive feelings, ranging from earnest confusion to flabbergasted hope. Did that mean, I dared to dream, Twilight Sparkle DID forgive me, fully? Was it a test, did I pass without realizing? What the Hell was going on?! From another answer, this time slightly more intimate, a gentle peck to the top of my equine nose, Twilight stepping back then with a rather pleased grin, proceeded next by a nod. "I forgot how cute you look when you're taken off-guard so unexpectedly." Well I... Ah...! Twilight chuckled some more, followed by a shake of the head. "Let me clarify, Jack; as I said just earlier, whatever you say next affects the future, and it seems fate's on your side... Or is it balance?" Her pondering meant little by my own, deeply exhaling reaction and clutching my golden furry chest in sheer relief and relaxation, that burden in my chest which had progressively climbed from the walk all the way up here. So I wasn't about to be put through the worst, hellish state of affairs for my own narcissistic behaviour ages back? Thank God these ponies, especially this wonderful, beautiful mare, were so forgiving- "You'd still do anything to repent for your errors, yes?" Twilight suddenly asked then, as though sensing my overjoyed thoughts. I hastily nodded, eager to please at this point. "Absolutely. Everything I can to make up for what happened to you and our friends by my own hand... Hoof." Growing accustomed to using that for addressing the end of my limb again. Twilight grinned, rather mischievously, and suddenly I felt my heart chill again. "Excellent. Then we can get started." Started? Started on what-? Suddenly, finding myself along with Twilight into the castle kitchen and- Jesus! Mop, bucket of soapy water and dust cleaner abruptly thrust into my front limbs, Twilight smirking lightly following a sly, casual piece of entrancing voice. "You may begin with your first day of the following month in making amends to everypony by completely all of Spike's chores for the next few days. I want every piece of our castle scrubbed and mopped clean, no corner left untouched. If you manage not to fall down from exhaustion by the fourth day, I might become more lenient." Twilight concluded with a coy wink, reminiscent of... Myself. "Good luck." Disappearing through a pink flash, prompting my stunned self to gapingly look around, brain attempting to quickly process what was being requested of me. All of... Spike's chores... Every... Inch of the castle... ... ... ... Better get started then... [BEEP]. Note to self... Never remark... About Spike's chores... Ever again... Was gonna give that kid his own amusement park for managing to clean every spot and piece of such a giant tree crystal, both in and out, without so much a single complaint. Congratulations Twilight... You made me envious of our own son. Hope you're happy... With yourself... "We're almost there..." Fluttershy commented beside the Princess of Friendship, both kindly waiting up for me every few seconds as my limbs felt all too close to wobbling over over the past five to six days of scrubbing and mopping. The mopping was the worst, especially with uncontrollable wings brushing against the wet floor every few seconds. Where were we going? Likely the sanctuary I had constructed for the yellow pegasus back when I was full human... No idea why, these two have been awfully hush hush regarding the... Circumstances... Still, upon our arrival, the animal spot looked just as great as it did following the finished result, mostly thanks to me. Not bragging, just stating the facts, all for the effort of making my caring friend thrilled and blissful. Her pet bear, birds, squirrels and various other animals in total relaxation and harmony amongst one another. Not a real predator in sight. Maybe Fluttershy changes their diets somehow, perhaps it's different in Equestria. Why was I even pondering about this? Multitudes of mopping and putting up with Starlight's playful remarks must have gotten to me. Regardless, I had to comment with light appreciation towards the humble resort of tandem peace. "Still as beautiful as I remember it..." Both mares looked over to me with their own smiles, Fluttershy's of pleased gratitude and Twilight's of immense satisfaction, the latter, especially by the sensation of planning through our bond, dropping my warm expression and placing me somewhat on edge. "I'm glad to hear that honey." Uh oh, the way the alicorn used 'honey.' Eyes sparkling dangerously. "Because you're certainly going to appreciate the view moreso the next few days camping out here tending to each and every of Fluttershy's critter friends." ...That... Would explain the wagon of seemingly random junk they had me pull along via wagon all the way here. The yellow pegasus proceeded to chime in, motioning to each and every friend in her own loving smile. "Now, Mr and Mrs. Buzzer love their tea at eight-point-two in the morning, no sugar with half the cup filled with milk. Mr. Round love his green decorated cup with honey added in beforehand. Oh, and try not to add too much salt in his tea; he's very strict about the flavour; six AM exact. Mrs. Goof likes her adorable children to be fed first, at nine-point-forty-three in the morning too. Just remember that-" My face could not look more like a defeated man's if I tried. But if you thought four days of tending an entire outside reserve for pure light-hearted animals wasn't daunting enough, boy weren't we in for a shock?! Twilight had wasted no time in dragging my reluctant, exhausted [BEEP] around to the next location I was gonna spend days of torture within. "Hmm... Not quite the stature or build for an appropriate replacement, but I suppose it'll have to do." You flatter me my dear, Rarity hummed and lightly poking around my exposed stallion body as though examining some unique specimen. Something I had been well acquainted with whenever Twilight began treating me like a lab rat eons ago. Struggling my absolute best not to lean forward or the sides and collapse off the center of this tiny podium... Was taking some effort. "Yes. Yes, thank you darling. He'll do just fine." Lovely, glad to hear it. My own wince prompted by the mental jab coming from the Princess, evidently hearing my internal complaints as if my wry expression wasn't enough of an indicator. The one-of-a-kind fashionista taking some steps back to be next to Twilight, smiling in pleasant approval. "Stardust will make a much more suitable live mannequin for my recent trends. I certainly hope he has the stamina." "I'd be surprised if he didn't." My teeth grit, forcing myself not to retort irritably back at the lavender alicorn whom was clearly enjoying my torment. "Just try not to overwhelm him too much Rarity, if you'd please." "Oh ho ho ho, no promises darling." That coy reply and gleam in sapphire eyes prompting my entire body hair to stand on air, suddenly wishing myself back on Fluttershy's sanctuary and play tea party with the raccoons again. Preferable right about then! "I do hope your tolerance and stomach for crowds have improved during the course of your runaway, Stardust darling, I have the extensive list of ponies we'll be expecting over the next few days. Business is, after all, expanding." Kill me. Just kill me. "Yee-haw! Put yer back into it sonny!" "Careful now Granny! He ain't too accustomed to carrying ponies and apple boxes at the same time!" "Ahh quit yer yappin' Applejack, this mighty fine stallion is doin' just fine. Ain't that right sugar?" I'm gonna kill everyone, and then myself... "Boy... Looks like no one's sparin' Stardust from any grief." "Eeyup." "Yee doggy! Come on sonny, use those legs, I ain't gettin' any younger! Deliver those boxes to and from the orchids before sundown! Then tomorrow, we'll see about harvestin' that zap apple flavour!" Everyone will die, and then it'll be me... "Er... You can do it sugarcube...! Heh... Think Granny might just be pushin' her expectations a little too far..." "Eeyup." Far from over. Far, far from precisely that, the horrors just kept on coming for once finishing being the farm tool of the Apple Family, Twilight dragging my resigned, exhausted and, at this point, trembling state towards a certain bakery, promptly thrown inside by a welcoming Pinkie and sent down the secret slide into the party lair. This was torture, right down to the core. Twilight was putting me through all this [BEEP] to make my life a brief living Hell. "Let's see here... There we are!" Oh no. The energetic pink Earth Pony soon piled a whole category of names and information on my back and front limbs, stuffing my face with folders containing everything needed to know for a certain task. Couldn't see Pinkie at this point, but I perfectly envisioned her wide beaming and step back once practically covering my body in files. "Here are all the parties scheduled for this week; Birthdays, holidays, celebrations. You'll get to organize them all, and be the special party planner making so many ponies smile! I'm off to hang out with Maud, have fun!" Pinkie immediately departing up the slide without even hearing a word of anything else from me regarding this. That's alright, I'm pretty confident my vocal cords dried up screaming in agony about two weeks back. Couldn't do it... I couldn't do it... Rainbow, however, offered a different viewpoint. "Man has being human made you slow." The Wonderbolt taunted with an ever-present cocky smile, flying on the spot a few feet forward. "Come on Stardust, you can do better than that!" Ugh... No... "Sheesh, it's not like I'm making you run all over Equestria! You look like you've been trampled on the whole week!" Agh... Uh... A playful scoff. "If you think this is too much, just remember that we're going to be racing five times everyday for the whole week. So toughen up, and give me something close to a challenge!" ... My last remaining strength, as thus, was galloping into the blue halls while slamming open any obstacle of a door with a push of my desperate form, tracking down the beloved signature as my mind was on pure autopilot. Had to get away, had to get away! Couldn't endure the pain any longer, I learned my lesson! Surely enough, neither mare looked particularly surprised overall to see my barging into the library, though they were briefly taken aback from my sudden appearance, hazel eyes locking on the purple alicorn observing me. Twilight! Next action, following the exploding relief in my chest with that mare in the vicinity, was diving into the lavender soft hoofs and practically crawling myself further inside, having escaped from Rainbow mid-race when she wasn't looking in favour of instincts for comfort and affection after such trying times. Her spike of concern through our bond prompted me to break apart then, burying my muzzle deeper into the comforting chest. "I can't take it anymore... I can't...! It's too much Twilight! Don't make me go back there, please! Don't make me go through all that again! It's PAINFUL love! My limbs feel like they're on fire, doing all those things for our friends... I never want to do any of that again, PLEASE!" During my moment of breakdown crisis, a gentle, loving hoof soothing my gold distraught back, another on the brown mane as Twilight knew exactly how to calm me down, in spite of the brief emotion of satisfaction I sensed from the alicorn... And the pink unicorn watching our tender moment. Eventually, the loving Princess cupped my jaw, having me meet her violet sparkling eyes and her knowing smile. "Now you understand." What? Twilight nodded to Starlight then, the latter returning the motion before opening the doors to the room again, this time- Ah! This time having myself hide behind my Princess from the appearance of the smiling mares. No, not again! But Twilight was quick to sense my hysteria, sending through waves of kind reassurance and some affectionate humour. Can you blame me, love? These friends put me through Hell! "And I didn't?" That mentally shut me up, the Princess giggling lightly before turning to face me again, the others joining at a respectable distance. "All that you've endured today, almost this entire month, is just a glimpse of everything you put me through when you left that night. Can you imagine the sheer agony of a breaking heart when I read that note, half-convinced I'll never see my Warrior again after such an amazing day? That day considered the last time I'll ever see the human I love? The waiting pain and sorrow of expecting you to come home, out of the blue, constantly checking the room and library and suddenly seeing you there, safe and sound? If it weren't for them..." Twilight cast a fond, and highly gratified glance to the others, whom grinned in sympathy and encouragement. "I never would have likely survived..." Oh... All this was then... "Was a painful, but necessary lesson." Twilight sighed, shaking her head softly at the stallion who sought nothing but her comfort. "I hated having to do this to you Jack, believe me, but sometimes... Sometimes I think you get away with too much that a lesson must be forcibly learned..." I... I understand. For that, my muzzle opened to speak, the Princess suddenly placing a lavender hoof on my lips to prevent speaking, Twilight then stating next with kind understanding. "You can sleep in for the rest of the week, if you want... I think you learned your lesson." Oh thank you thank you thank you! Commencing my then slower, limping but hurried pace towards the bedroom, just wanting to never get up from it after these weeks of pure agonizing pain. Amidst such, I heard Rainbow upon brushing past the girls mutter in good humour, "Figures I'd be the one to finally break him..." "Jack?" Oh, surprise surprise, the mare was too busy to have detected my approaching presence into the small reading room, Twilight looking my way curiously whilst levitating her book down, tilting that cute head oh so endearingly. "Is something the matter? I thought you'd be deeply resting right now." Was rather late, that much was true. So why did I even come here, close to midnight? Simple, while true I did have some rest, I only woke up a few hours later, unable to properly sleep ever since Twilight's confession much earlier. Spike's chores, Fluttershy's sanctuary, Rarity's boutique, Applejack's farm, Pinkie's party planning ways and Rainbow's daunting races. Twilight's clear acceptance of having her own special somepony suffer, despite it being out of character for the Princess, as semi-revenge and retribution for the emotional harm he caused her, and it was only a glimpse too. I made her suffer that night, without true intent to. Twilight had endured through so much bull[BEEP] all because of me, even before we started dating. She's been through enough in life, with all her hardships and responsibilities, and I had no reason to add on the pile of Twilight's plate. I was mentally tortured too, going through some things Twilight wasn't even aware of, alongside missing this wonderful, forgiving alicorn every walking step since leaving this home. Hell, even playing ball with Spike outside the castle had me miss her company already. Maybe we've become too clingy. One of my ex's broke up with me because of that... Perhaps we've relied on each other too much at this point... But you know what? You know absolute what, I'll tell you... I couldn't really care less. Twilight allowed herself to be stood up on hind legs, supporting by my caring front limbs as we commenced our postures for a beginning, familiar dance ever since our first date, all too long ago. "I will never change who I am as a person..." Was my light confession, those sparkling violet eyes patiently waiting for me to continue, knowing I needed to say this. So I did, smiling in warm love. "But I will never cause any pain to those I cherish more than life itself, ever again..." "...I know you won't." Came the replied whisper, Twilight managing a gentle, affectionate smile as we danced in the motion, the steps familiar between us and managing no effort in our tender, equally connected dance across the room. "Because if you do..." "I know, I know, you'll paper cut me to death with all the books in this room." "Jack..." Let us dance, Twilight... Let's finally enjoy the moment. Twilight hesitated, but heard my internal request, obliging as we proceeded catching up once again after so long. Two months together again hadn't felt like enough, I would devote ten years... No, twenty. Thirty, forty. A thousand years to make up for this breathtaking mare for all the harm I've unwillingly bestowed. Who knows, that might actually happen with us both being alicorns now... Need to talk with Celestia regarding our other deserving friends... Ah... Her adorable, beautiful head rested against my gold chest, lavender horn brushing beneath my bearded jaw. My heart increased rapidly in beat, breathing slowing down in harmonic satisfaction. Yeah... We both needed this. Maybe we should stay like this all night and morning... I'd like that. Her voice replied inwards, our ability to communicate via bond stronger than ever, Twilight's own touch of amused love leaking through. Hm, as would I, smirking lovingly and cuddling the beloved Princess, the candle lights, as ever, making this the most perfect setting. The real road to recovery, was now. Chapter 188: Style These DaysOne... Two... Three... Four-! Ough... Alrighty, chalk that down with another failure, groaning with irritable mutters leaking from my deep tone, rising back up. Following that by resuming my precious spot atop the steady board on a tiny cliff by the clear modest lake. Trying that again! One... Two... Three... Four-! Ughgu... I could do this; just required more time to practice. Do what Rainbow does. Be the Rainbow. Taste the Rainb- Okay not doing that! No need to make it weird, just gotta go with my gut and follow the Wonderbolt's example, re-taking my spot yet again upon wiping the dust from my golden muzzle this pleasant afternoon. Got this... I'll show Twilight and the others, they're bound to be pleased and proud of my progress! Gotta do this right! One... Two... Three... Fou-! "Hey Stardust!" God dammit- Agh! "Whoops." A particular lime unicorn and her (mare)friend cringed from the next failure of an action, the former grinning sheepishly. "Heheh, sorry about that." "No harm done..." Came my mumble of disconcert, picking myself up from the dirt yellow ground once again and brushing my feathers. Concluding that moment of self-annoyance, I regarded the couple with a forced smile. "What brings you two here this fine day?" Bon raising the basket in answer, smiling herself, more easygoing. "We're having a picnic by the lake, seems like the perfect day for one." Glancing the board, one end on the cliff fixed by a sturdy rock, in curious interest. "I hope we aren't disrupting you from anything." "Nah, don't let me stop you." I reassured the two, proceeding to walk back up the cliff and make another attempt, though watching the smiling duo commence laying out the red and white square-patterned blanket, set out the food and drinks. Ecetera, ecetera. Meanwhile, getting myself prepared by the edge of the board, widening the golden wings slowly yet again, finally getting the hang of that thanks to some tips by a certain lavender mare. This time, I won't screw up, at last gonna get the gist of this skill and impress my friends once they're back from Manehatten. "What are you up to anyway?" Lyra inquired next as she and the cream mare rested down on the blanket, tilting her head my direction. Clearing my throat, I smiled wryly back towards the two before vocally explaining myself. "Trying to, finally, put these wings to good use." Flapping the fragile additions gently for emphasis, prompting both their further keen interest, Lyra's yellow eyes lighting up with eager observation. "Cool!" Glad she thought so. "I've never seen you use those wings at all ever since you came back to Ponyville!" "Neither have I." Bon nodded in agreement, appearing rather intrigued to see herself. "We just assumed you were more comfortable trotting rather that flight, Stardust." Still am, a little. "If you have something, use it, is my motto." One of them anyway, smirking to my newfound audience before straightening in preparation, aiming to make another shot and get this right. Now, I wasn't going for overall flight. Lord knows I'd never achieve that just yet despite over two months of having these lightweight body parts on the sides of my pony form. No, I was going to try something simpler, something even Fluttershy as a filly could have accomplished without breaking a sweat. Or maybe one and two. My idea, was to glide across this lake right to the other side. To successfully reach that goal, I must press the X button to jump, then hold down the circle button in the middle of my jump to glide. Get this right, and I'll be buying myself a fresh batch of cookies. Ahem... I got this. One... Two... Three... Four...! The feeling of wind penetrating my bearded, equine features, the wings greeting the steady breeze prepared to take flight, going to soar across and feel what it was Rainbow Dash thrilled in experience across the vast blue skies- Annnnnnnnnnnd another smack of the face into dirt, prompting my muffled groans and the girls' "Ooooh...'s" of sympathy, this time spitting out the sand. Pah, the physical taste of failure... And tiny rocks and soil. One more failure to chalk up. Typical. "I'm sure you'll get it right this time, Stardust." "Yeah!" Heh, thanks girls. Opening my muzzle to express open gratitude by their encouragement, soon cut off from a rumbling sensations below my beneath body, emitting loud groans. Ahh great. Both mare chuckled to themselves, Bon soon smiling knowingly and making a gesture over towards them. "You must be famished after all those attempts. Why not come join us? Lyra made her traditional cherry pie." "With just the traditional dash of blueberry!" Lyra added in self-pride, beaming widely and just as welcoming. Eh, why not? Couldn't keep going on an empty stomach. Besides, I was getting nausea from eating dirt all afternoon anyway. "So I've noticed you're eating slower than usual, Stardust." Lyra pointed out around halfway during the picnic. Love these cheese sandwiches, by the way. "Have you... Gotten lazy?" Swallowing, I shrugged with an uncertain reply. "I don't think I've gotten lazy..." The lime mare tilted her head, placing down her own delectable food and squinted orange eyes knowingly. "I think you've gotten lazy Stardust." "Yeah you're right." I confessed, throwing a faint smile. "I have gotten lazy." "Why?" "I dunno... Age I guess." Lyra nodded, accepting that resigned sigh of an answer before looking to me with seeming worry. "Don't go lazy Stardust." Bon chuckled humouredly, inclining her head towards the other mare. "Don't do it, for Lyra Stardust, for Lyra." Nodding came my first, amused response, vowing cheekily. "Alright, for you, I will be young forever." Which, considering the circumstances these days, that may potentially happen. Once the moment of laughter passed, the cream Earth Pony beamed cheerfully. "So, where are your friends now, Stardust? I figured some would be sticking by you ever since... You know." Fair enough from her. I shrugged yet again with little substantial answer. "They left a note saying Fluttershy needed some help in Manehatten after I returned from meditation at Zecora's. Hence, I figured why not finally practice these things-" Again, extending the golden feathers again slowly. "- While I have the time?" Both ponies traded looks, accepting that for an explanation. "So what else are you gonna do in the meantime?" What else? "Don't know, never thought about it." With no clue as to how precisely long the others are out in the metropolis of a city. "Suppose I have plenty of free time." More shared expressions, the two mares seeming to have reached a decision, made clear from their acknowledging smirks. Should I be concerned? Suddenly standing up tall, both mares smirked down upon me with newfound inspiration. "Well, you obviously need a break from working those wings of yours!" Lyra announced happily, taking a large bite from a muffin. "Letz goaf play bolling wiz frinds!" Bon giggled, shaking her head endearingly before translating that muffled voice: "Let's make up for lost time and play some bowling with our friends." Glad to have had everyone at the bowling alley witness how badly I was at the game this time. On the plus side, unlike last time, I managed to get one strike, that's pretty much it, all going downhill from there. Felt as though nothing really changed, as my other group of friends chatted away alongside me down the modest, creative streets of Ponyville. Bon, Lyra, naturally Whooves and Derpy, the ever-quiet and head-bobbing Vinyl, and the cellist Octavia. Their own little 'Main Six,' as it were, with myself feeling like an extra add-on. Heh, maybe I was the Starlight of this group and the six mares before Starlight herself came along. That'd explain so much. Maybe the Sunset, varying between the groups. I don't know, I always considered to give off a more Sunset-esque vibe than a Starlight one, personality-wise, which theorized why we got along so well right off the bat. But then again, that also applied to the mild-pink unicorn. Maybe I was a mixture of both Sunset AND Starlight. Or, perhaps, I was simply the Stardust of the group. Why should I keep on comparing myself to others these days? A part of me likes to hope that I've finally earned that right to officially consider myself part of the gang. Light brown encouragingly tapped my golden shoulder, inciting my gaze towards the smiling Earth Pony. "Despite what happened back there, we're all happy to have you back Stardust." Glancing to the others still casually conversing and oblivious to this own restrained talk, Whooves sighing wistfully. "Things just weren't the same without you." "Hm, I can imagine." Came my own wry smirk, prompting the stallion's light chuckle, the pair of us lingering to the back of the group as we made our way to... Wherever we were being escorted to this time. "Believe me, contrary to what you may believe, the entire town went insane looking for you." 'Insane?' Really? A faint nod in response to my dubious look. "Indeed. We all divided into search parties and looked everywhere close to outside Ponyville, contacting friends and family in various distant civilizations around the edges of Equestria. All in hopes of locating the 'bipedal monkey with hazel eyes that drill into your soul.'" Whooves hummed for a moment, before inclining his head. "Octavia's words, not my own." The grey Earth Pony in question was evidently hearing this conversations, evidence being her head snapping forward straight with just the barest of pink hue from her muzzle from what I could see. Shrugging casually, I gazed back to the fellow stallion. "Well, she's not wrong." Grinning rather sheepishly. A sentiment Whooves shared perfectly. "No. With that ever-present scowl you typically adorn, it wouldn't be hard for you to stand out among ponykind." Again, truth. "Alas, all our efforts for naught; you did very well in hiding yourself, I must confess." Naturally, when I couldn't afford any distractions or endangerment to innocent bystanders during my path to finding Zagreus. Still, Whooves brought up a valid point in making these ponies work so hard to seeking my elusive self out. That I then sighed, offering a meek shrug and apologetic expression, ready to vocalize my regret. But Whooves beat me to the punch, raising a light brown hoof in dismissive reassurance. "Shan't hear a word of it!" Oh... Followed by small laughter to my reaction. "We understand why you did what you had to; placing yourself in the battlefield before others has always been one of your defining traits, Stardust." Well... Whooves kept on being accurate regarding myself. Guess the Doctor knew me better than I did. "Something about our kind - although I'm confident you are already well aware - is how remarkably forgiving we are. Not to mention, it's scarcely a matter you have to explain yourself to us in the first place. You felt responsible for Zagreus, and therefore took the charge into amending your mistakes. That's no crime. You're only guilt of making good friends deeply concerned to your wellbeing." Whooves took one momentary glance to a certain light grey pegasus chatting happily with Bon and Lyra, releasing a small sigh before bright blue turned back to me, solemn. "We were all worried, naturally, but moreso, we had faith." "...Thank you." Was all I could vocally say, offering a small grin of relieved gratitude for that. It felt nice, knowing there weren't that many grudges to my past mistakes. Whooves was correct; their... Our kind can usually be easily forgiving to others in spite of the extent to what damages they may have caused, both by physical or emotional. Both a flaw... And a quality. The same hoof brushing my exposed side, the good scientist continuing with a more brightened attitude. "You're back then, that's what matters most. And hey, with wings and a horn to boot." Both of which were currently useless, but the sentiment was there, and appreciated. "All the advantageous possibilities are at the palm of your hoof!" "Maybe you should sport a new look to show how much you've come to up to now!" Derpy finally pitched in, overhearing her (colt)friend's enthusiasm and grinning warmly in our direction. "Celebrate being an alicorn and pony again!" "Not a bad idea!" Lyra concurred with eager nodding, light orange eyes regarding the pair of us. "Maybe a cool new cape this time!" "Hmm, with just a flair of regality, elegance mixed with a display of raw power." The violin musician offered in next, looking over her shoulder with a sly disposition to her. Bon nodded, obviously seeing where Octavia was coming from. "Yes, but not with the hat this time." "Oh quite right, the fedora never truly did you justice, Stardust. Perhaps something more... Unique." "I know!" Lyra then announced, beaming widely before tugging Bon, Derpy and Octavia collectively via magic. "Let's go to my place and draw up ideas! Come on!" Merrily trotting in excitement on the path down to her house, Whooves sharing with me a wry, humoured expression before pursuing after the mares, leaving me to stand there. Thinking. Derpy's original idea swimming through my mind now as the more it lingered, rooting into my head, the further I indulged myself considering the option. For truth be told, I had often the passing thought of getting a new look than just walking around fully exposed all day, that human urge to cover myself up and appear somewhat decent remaining after these two months of equine nakedness. Perhaps it was finally time to deeply flesh out that train of thought and give myself something new to look forward to. Lyra might be on the right track, myself quickly following after the others despite knowing where the house was even after all this time. The map of Ponyville was deeply rooted in my head at this point. Eight months away and I could still wander around perfectly without ever getting lost again. I wasn't lost this time... I was home. Fun fact, Rarity had asked me to take care of her store in Manehatten since she was going to be preoccupied attending some fashion show to display her, creative designs. Hence why my brows raised upon learning Fluttershy, of all ponies, accepted our friend's request. Why did I say no? Didn't want to risk upsetting Twilight again, and be absent from the castle for a considerable long time; this fashion show could have taken all day. This visit in Canterlot, however, will be much, much brief. While the owner of the store was taking care of some things on the second visible floor, I helped myself to scouring through the hung racks of fresh, clean clothing in search of anything particularly eye-catching. Something that appeals to me. Preferably, as Octavia suggested, something regal and elegant, but also commanding. I might be an alicorn now, a Prince even, but I wasn't the prissy type to sit back and have others fight in my name. I was the Darth Vader, the commander who storms the bloody field of battle with my troops... If I had any. Instinct tells me Twilight would never truly approve of her own little friendship guard army. Didn't blame her. "I'll be with you in a moment." The tall blue unicorn called out from above, busy shuffling through some clothing or another. "Take your time." I cheerfully replied, humming quietly to myself in the midst of searching still. Agreed with Bon, no fedoras this time, much as I liked the thing currently resting on the head of my throne back in the castle. Not really something to declare the new me. No, I needed something more standing. Hats at all? I doubted they had crowns here, real or fake. Did I even have a crown? How does that process work? Do they make me one? Eh, I wouldn't often wear the hypothetical thing regardless; crowns are rather heavy, and look really irritable to wear. Didn't view myself putting one on for five minutes, at least. No other hat sprung to mind in styling my new appearance, especially with this little yellow thing poking out the front of my forehead these days getting in the way. Something more verbose. Oh, maybe finally shoes, they had those in this world... Nah that's stupid. They'd be terribly inconvenient. Man picking clothes was hard without some lady friend to help out. No wonder us males were so awful picking out attires without approval by those with actual taste. I seriously needed a fashion consultant. And just as I mentally pleaded for one, the owner of this clothes store finally descended from the second floor, a pile of levitated boxes before her. "Welcome to the Canterlot Boutique. My apologies for the delay, but it's been quite a hassle unpacking after the show- Oops!" A discarded box of clothes on one step knocked down by a blue hoof, falling down haphazardly. Right into my leaping hoofs, putting it aside where no one else could trip over it, followed by immediately catching the many boxes and articles of clothing that were previously carried by magical means after the fashionista lost her balance. One by one, maintaining stability before grinning towards the re-composed, surprised unicorn. "You alright?" "Oh, um, yes, thank you." Straightening herself, Sassy Sandles cleared her throat before motioning towards the counter. "If you wouldn't mind placing them on there." No prob, the task done in two seconds flat. "You seem to have a very firm grip, sir." "Balance is my middle name." Jack Edward Stardust Balance James Wright, that should be my full name from now on, giving my birth one an Equestrian vibe considering I was now living here for the rest of my time living. Dusting off front hoofs, I grinned to the thankful owner. "Anything else you need help with?" "Oh I wouldn't want to trouble you..." "Hardly trouble at all. Plus it helps give me more time to pick out what I want." More and more, her expression brightened in gratified happiness. "Well, I am not one to turn down such generous assistance. If you would follow me." Halfway up the steps before looking back to me with coy orange eyes. "Perhaps you can share with me what it is you're looking for, precisely." A new identity, mainly, but I could share the details afterwards. I smiled, motioning for Sassy to lead on. A bit grandiose, do you think? The eighth time you've asked that, Jack, since departing from Canterlot. Starswirl replied in good humour. I'm certain your friends will be fond of your new look. It speaks many volumes to your evolution by this moment. Season one, I put on a simple cape, a mere sign of my entering stages into the pony world. Season five, a grander cape with half mine and Twilight's marks connecting the front of the fabric around the chest, with a navy blue fedora to boot. Now, in this season, I was going old school somewhat, minus a few new additions although the light sparkling glittering from the attire was beginning to become an eyesore. Confident that wasn't going to last long, Sassy couldn't have made the sparkles permanent, despite what they tell me considering my relationship with a certain mare. Speaking of whom, sensing her and the other's presences, they were physically just in sight. And the further I neared, the more eager I became for their reactions to my new look. Rarity in particular might like it, considering one of her partners helped design the thing with her own added touches to the planning. Bon, Lyra, Derpy and Octavia will especially adore the new appearance, if they didn't mind the sparkles. Will have to go see them, after catching up to the Mane Six, Spike and some raccoons on their walk back into the town, evidently having just returned from Manehatten. My four limbs quivering somewhat in anticipation, more than excited. Hope they'll love it, I wanted their expressions to be nothing short of amazed. We were, already, off to a good start when Spike, upon sensing my approach, grinned and turned around in greeting. "Hey Dad- Holy Celestia!" The blasphemy prompting Twilight's immediate annoyance, that quickly died down in stunned surprise by the sight of her Warrior wearing something, entirely brand new. The others expressed their own states of wondrous impress. "Oh my...!" "Stardust, is that you...?" "That's amazing!" "No, it's awesome!" "That fabric... That's a Canterlot exclusive!" "Jack...?!" The sparkling was emitting from the, some might have guessed, long, flowing cape that was far more grander, longer and wider than its two predecessors, deep blue with the outline edges in beautiful violet, emitting glitters that remind me of the shocked Princess' amazing eyes. But it wasn't just a cape this time. Oh no my friends, this was something special, for the extending, graceful fabric covered dark blue pants and a rough shirt, unbuttoned by the top, beneath, finally keeping my entire form covered save the hoofs, tail and facial features. I thought the look suited perfectly, added with the rather trimmed beard to finish things off. With the finishing touch; the badge holding the front of the cape together, my cutie mark... With Twilight's replacing the star in the center. Appropriate, no? My grin couldn't cease itself, beaming merry and proud towards the family soon approaching closer in gain further inspection. Pinkie and Rarity helping themselves to lifting up the smooth cape and taking a closer look, not really minding myself in favour of watching Twilight's still-stunned expression. The alicorn soon tilted her head, gazing at me up and down before finally smiling, faint but amused. "You clean up nice." Was all she said for now, Rainbow smirking in agreement before sharing a playful nudge with Spike. "If I'm gonna be a husband, I should at least look the part." Haha! Never gets old! The red on her adorable features ramped up to ten, Twilight firmly staring at the ground between us, myself chortling with Rainbow and Spike. Applejack sympathetically patting an embarrassed Twilight's side with an amused fond smile, before I shook my head, meeting those sparkling eyes again once coaxing by brushing a cheek. "New me, Twilight." The Princess of Friendship slowly nodded, offering her own shared affectionate, and pleased grin. "New you." "So... You like it then?" "Well..." Here we go. Playfully rolling my eyes as Twilight trailed off jokingly, one lavender hoof reaching up to brush back one of a thousand loose strands of dark brown hair. "If you're attempting to look the part of a respectful Prince, something can be done about that mess you call a mane. Rarity, I defer judgment to you?" "Oh I quite agree darling." The amused fashioner was quick to play along, standing beside Twilight with a small grin. "Don't get me wrong, the new look is fabulous. But some things may still be improved on. Why don't we sort out the finishing touches at my boutique." Wrapping around my right hoof to start tugging me along, throwing a sly wink from diamond-gleaming eyes. "Then afterwards I can write a letter thanking Sassy for making a dear friend look more like the handsome gentlecolt he was destined to be." "I'm glad my appeal factor rests entirely in the form of a pony." Responded my dry tone, prompting further laughter as Twilight jokingly nudged my free side, smirking lovingly. "You could look like a Diamond Dog and still be the most gorgeous creature I've ever met, Jack." "...You promise?" My rather meek, hopeful reply sparked nothing more than light-hearted, warm chortles all around. Chapter 189: Hocus Focus"Thanks again for doing this, Starlight." Was my next segway into a conversation under this pleasant weather, the pair of us proceeding down a quiet pathway somewhat outside of the town. "With Twilight busy with school preparations, good thing we have the second best magical user in Equestria to take the job for her." The pink unicorn rolled her eyes in good nature. "I'm not that talented, Stardust, but the gesture is appreciated." Smiling as warmly as I, Starlight happily guiding me down wherever it was required for this first lesson to commence. That's right, it's finally time. I, Stardust Balance, Jack Wright, the Twilight Warrior, the Prince of Family itself, am going to learn good ol' fashioned Equestrian magic. Finally, something that isn't Balance for once, and putting this new addition upon my furry forehead to good use. Of course Twilight didn't have as much spare time these days; being a Princess, and a school headmistress. Evidently, it was up to her volunteering star pupil to step up and work on this half-baked Prince for the Princess' stead. "Took you long enough to want to begin learning anyhow." A light jab to my side, the playful equine grinning in positivity. "It's taken, what, three months now for you wanting to practice unicorn magic now?" Starlight was far more thrilled to do this than I initially suspected, in fact, it was near Twilight-levels of enthusiasm. Guess they were becoming more alike the longer in each other's company. Perhaps she's eager to teach what Twilight had helped taught her, or maybe educating Trixie gave Starlight a sense of accomplishment and urge to teach more. Or, maybe, Starlight was a closet teacher. That wouldn't stun me. "In fairness, there never really seemed an appropriate time." Came my meek answer with a shrug, smiling back wearily to lilac. "Twilight's more busy than usual nowadays, and I'd hate to be a hindrance that her special somepony is an alicorn who can't even utilize regular magic." "Oh." Starlight smirked coyly. "So what you're saying is, it's fine to occupy my time with your hindrance." "Really, my dear Starlight, what else do you have to do with your time? We all know Twilight gave you that position at the school so you didn't feel left out." "Hm. 'Least I didn't lose my job from some noble venture to making my special somepony feel better." "Please, Sunburst would never allow that of you." "We're just friends, Stardust..." "Hm, that tone and diverting of your eyes says it all." Ow. A branch whacking me harmlessly to my other side, the pink unicorn shaking her head before we laughed together, taking our moment of enjoyable banter. Yes, today felt like a promising start. "Honestly though, Twilight missed a great opportunity not naming you 'Friendship Counselor' instead... Uhh..." Lilac orbs followed my gaze, her expression brightening more considerably. "We're here!" Here? Starlight merrily trotting further towards the large, colourful carriage typically used for travelers, tapping her pink hoof against the doors before looking back to me in clarification. "I figured some extra help wouldn't hurt, with somepony who had some difficulty using Equestrian magic at first." Without further ado, the blue mare made herself known, knocking Starlight feet away as the carriage doors slammed open wide. The ever-flowing purple cape with stars and moons, the pointy wizard hat just as exaggerate. Wide pink eyes slyly regarding her 'audience' with that Cheshire grin. "The Great and Powerful Trixie is here, to guide the ignorant of magic into the light! Have no fear any longer, for thou shalt become a master of magic just like the GREAT AND POWERFUL TRIXIE!" ... One look to Starlight, whom shrugged sheepishly with a meek grin. So about my earlier comment, regarding this to be a promising and good day. Promising? Yes, perhaps moreso in light of recent developments. Good? Well... Every nook and cranny of my body and clothing was currently being inspected from an intrusive Trixie, the blue magician humming with thought whilst prodding, lifting my limbs and tail and muzzle, pink eyes narrowed with intense concentration, as though examining some work ready to be sculptured. Likely her real thought process at the moment. "Hmm, a minor rough around the edges... Too built for that... Wings might get in the way... Ohh maybe... Yes... That might work... Oh how about... Hm... What about this... Oh perfect, might just work..." While Trixie was having a blast poking and touching my body without any real invitation, my glare lingered on the, again, embarrassed Starlight, whom rolled her purple eyes to the side with a wide nervous grin. Before gazing back to her friend with a cleared throat. "Um, Trixie-" "Hush now, Starlight. Trixie is working out how to mold this unpolished art into something magnificent! A moment please!" "You certainly know how to pick your friends." I commented idly with raised brows the pink unicorn's way. "Isn't there anyone of them who ISN'T socially deprived?" Starlight scoffed. "Of course! There's... Okay, Sunburst is fair game. But how about... Good point, that is Maud we're talking about... Hmm..." Immediately perking up seconds later. "The ponies at the village! They're ridiculously social." "Yeah but they're not friends-friends." Plus, my dear, you've befriended them out of obligation to make up for past errors. "Sunburst, Maud, and Trixie here." Whom wasn't paying a single shred of attention to the conversation, still continuously humming loudly in contemplation all around and over my disgruntled form. I sighed wearily. Starlight knew my plight, walking up to reassure. "Now, I know they may seem unorthodox." No asking Chrysalis for help would be unorthodox. This was just an inconvenience. "Trixie has been through similar struggles as you have, Stardust, and I think you would both greatly learn from this experience altogether. I'm asking you just give us both a chance. Plus," A humoured wink. "Trixie's pretty good in her own right." Sure, if you count summoning bear monsters to an unprepared populace- "Stardust." Oh alright, huffing lightly by Starlight's stern expression and tone, again eerily reminding me of- "Yes." A sudden word of conviction startled the pair of us, the white-haired young magician stepping back while rubbing her pony chin, smirking, as though pleased by her examinations, nodding. "You may just have what it takes... You were right to bring him here, my friend, for only Trixie can provide the greatest lectures and education over Equestrian magic!" Glad she hasn't lost her touch... Both Starlight and I rolling her eyes, though in somewhat amused good nature. Starlight nodded herself eventually, smiling in more eager acknowledgement. "Let's get started then. Now, the first thing to remember is-" "Ah ah, Trixie shall elaborate. Do not stress yourself, Starlight, for I am an excellent tutor in my own right!" Ah boy. The fellow caped equine wrapped one blue limb over my clothed back and began leading me further to the small woods, beaming merrily. Happy Trixie, the horror. "Come, we shall get started right away!" "But..." Starlight weakly called from behind, looking quite stumped when we glanced back towards the stall mare. Trixie chuckled. "Do not worry, Starlight, our golden ill-tempered Prince is in good hoofs!" Promptly dragging me deeper into the area of trees and red leaves with a resigned Starlight following from behind. 'Ill-tempered stallion' indeed... "We'll start from the basics." Uh-huh, bring it coach. Starlight nodded from my sat posture down to the small empty mug before me. "Levitation is a simple spell any unicorn foal can master. All you have to do-" Is allow Trixie to butt in yet again from the other side of me, once again becoming more uncomfortably close with her overzealous explanations. "Allow Trixie, dear Starlight! For she knows the correct, absolute methods of magical mastery!" Here we go. Should I even bother actually trying? Just then, as the magician opened her muzzle, one stern look from Starlight and the fellow unicorn retracted, offering a sheepish chuckle before backing away. Features brightened yet again, Starlight proceeded where she left off. "In order to simply move the cup, you have to imagine wanting to move it-" "And the magic will respond! Observe!" Out of nowhere, yet again, the boastful equine lit her dark blue horn with a pink magical aura. Seconds later, once it began jiggling enough, the small pink cup commenced ascending into the air, slow and cautious. Starlight didn't seem all too impressed, but, with her patience, tolerated the moment to continue her lecture as we gazed solely on the floating item before the front of my hazel eyes, spinning slowly as if in emphasis. "Magic reacts to the thoughts and precision focused in your mind. Without focus, the best you could do is simply cause the cup to move a little, and that's all." Focus, got it. Not too different from Balance then. They're very much alike. Starswirl piqued up suddenly, but I wasn't startled in the least. It was like I sensed the aged spirit these days before he even got a word in. The rules of Equestrian magic, while much varies relying the type of magic is utilized between pony to pony, and rare exceptions such as draconequus' and centaurs- Hah. - Possess the same, basic instinct that brought discoverers to first begin such skills and revolutions eons ago. You see- Magic, got it. Hm... Fair enough. Not sounding the least bit affronted from the reference of an interruption, taking the sidelines yet again as the physically present teacher(s) continued. "Magic is the soul of a pony taking shape. It brings knowledge, power, and fortune to all over Equestria." Starlight stated in content lecture-mode, walking around to the other side of the hovering cup. Soon then, grinning to me with playful encouragement. "Why not give it a shot?" Gladly, aside from one minor obstacle that boastfully proclaimed. "Allow me to set the cup down with my magnificent magic!" Fortune indeed, but not of the good variety, as a prime example became true from Trixie's sudden out-of-control pink magic. The pink cup soon bouncing around the air wildly, knocking into trees, the ground and bushes, and even got an annoyed yelp as it leapt off Starlight's brushed nose. Quite frankly, I was more impressed it hadn't even shattered into a gazillion pieces at this point. Some strong cup. "Ow! Trixie!" "I got it! Trixie has it!" Spoken too soon. I winced and shielded my eyes and face as the cup slammed with such powerful velocity into the ground, scattering sharp, broken chips of china all over the previously clean smooth grass. Well, this had the makings of a fine day certainly. Deadpanning, Starlight looked to Trixie with a raised brow whilst I inspected my limbs for any potential cuts, the blue unicorn chuckling again wryly and offering a halfheated grin. "Er... This-This was an example, of what happened if you lose focus for even a second! Stardust I hope you're taking notes." Trotting away before the peeved pink mare could commence chewing her head. I snorted, yeah good save there Trixie, shaking my head afterwards and looking to Starlight, whom huffed from my following words, "Like I said, you make interesting friends." "From the guy who befriended practically every species in Equestria..." "Ha!" "Ha..." "Hee!" "Hee...?" "Uwoh!" "U...Woh." "Ugh." The delusional equine scoffed, pausing from her 'examples' to regard her 'pupil' with annoyed disapproval. "You're doing it all wrong Stardust. You need to show more flair into your postures. Like so." [BEEP]ing Hell, the blue unicorn proceeded with her ludicrous, flat-out poses atop the cliff overlooking the woods. Look, it was already sunset. That was nice at least. "HA! HEE!" Word after stance each, Trixie intently looking beyond with her bizarre poses. "A unicorn must have finesse. Elegance! Grace! Power!" Even more poses following these words of conviction. "Without those, using magic is null and impossible! UWOH!" Behind us, Starlight summed up the best reaction between the two of us by a loud hoofpalm and grit teeth. Of course the 'Great and Powerful' was oblivious to such. "HAHG! KUKOO! KEEYAH!" Snapping her posture straight back in my dumbfounded direction, appearing mightily pleased with herself. 'Least someone here was. "Now, once again, follow my league, and show more class this time." By God, was Rarity orchestrating all of this? Shaking my head in disbelieving bemusement, I continued following the... 'Demonstrations' Trixie was happily devoting time to displaying for me. For the surprise of no one in particular, I barely showed any enthusiasm in it myself. "HAHG!" "Hah-G...?" "KUKOO!" "...Chicken noise?" "KEEYAH~!" "Karate noise!" Needless, all I was doing this evening was prompting more of the showster's indignant rising ire, slapping her own forehead like Starlight had just seconds prior. "Come ON!" Frustration leaking. "How can one use magic with skill, if one doesn't have the capacity to show any interest in doing so?!" "I think you're giving him too little credit." Starlight interjected lightly, this time the more sheepish one despite the flicker of annoyed exasperation between out sibling magical bond. "No one has to learn these postures to practice magic." "To master magic. Oh Starlight Starlight, I keep forgetting; evidently you wouldn't have learned these things growing up in a backwater village. No offense." "...None taken..." Pulling another Twilight-esque face. My drawn breath was long and filled with amused confusion. Why was I here again? I was starting to forget at this point. Clearing her throat, Trixie straightened and gazed back towards the cliff's end with focus. "All right, once more from the top!" Agggggggggggh... "I don't understand what you're doing wrong Starlight..." Two heated glares snapped to the oblivious Trixie's direction, our small group currently nestled around a good fireplace beneath the gleaming dark blue sky. Her pink thoughtful orbs staring deep into the fireplace with thought. "Maybe you're taking a wrong direction with Stardust's training..." Like asking you for assistance? "Gee Trixie, what ever brought you to that conclusion?" Starlight sassily voiced my own thoughts in a more sarcastic approach, the pair of use frowning deeply. "Hmm... Well-" "No, I don't wanna hear it." Vibes of bickering from Twilight and I here, somewhat. Sighing quietly, I wrapped the cape closer over my weary self. Today was exhausting, and not for the right reasons. Trixie's trying to help, and the both of us do appreciate that, but the presumptuous ego that was a natural character trait of hers was getting in the way of progress. I hadn't really learned a single ounce of regular, good ol' fashioned Equestrian magic at all today, just how Trixie thinks Equestrian magic should be utilized. The student trying to impress the former teacher by lecturing the latest next protege. Christ alive, I'd have rather been chaperoning a pair of old mares to the ponified equivalent of Las Vegas at this point... "Maybe we should try a different approach." Starlight hummed then in thought, looking over to me curiously. "Perhaps a simple transfiguration spell instead." Eh, why not? I believe Hogwarts made it look easy enough. What have I got to lose? My first answer was a casual shrug. "Sure." That lifted spirits up a bit, Starlight smiling faintly in gratitude. What'd I do? Trixie was more than elated, jumping up from her spot excitedly. "Yes, and the Great and Powerful Trixie shall be all happy to-!" "- Stay quiet and let the actual teacher with more experienced levels of magic do what she's been requested to do by a good friend?" Starlight finished for her good fellow unicorn firmly, throwing a perked flat brow. Trixie merely paused, sinking back down slowly to her spot by the fire with a wide, meek grin. "Aheh... Of course Starlight. I'll let you handle things tomorrow." Relief there... Though it'd be a total fib to declare that Trixie's good-natured attempts, while often irritable, are somewhat amusing to observe. When I wasn't the main guinea pig of course. "Okay, steady... That's it." Starlight's smooth voice, expressing nothing short of encouraged approval, veiled my pointy ponified ears, the pink mare currently assisting in my education upon the current lesson at hand-slash-hoof. "Concentrate, you're pretty much getting there." I listened, eyes tenderly shut with front hoofs placed to my sides, focusing lightly, but intently, rear limbs crossed together comfortably on the ground, posture in a relaxed, modestly breathing state. Okay, in and out, and do as Starlight commanded. At least, if I wasn't already. Who knows? Hard to tell currently. "Good, you're getting the hang of it. Focus... Focus... Feel the magic flow deep inside. Think of it as an extension of one's soul; a means of expressing your essence into the object you're intent of levitating." A small pause, added by a sheepish. "That's how Twilight explained it anyhow." Good ol' Twilight. I had to smirk a little then, continuously obeying Starlight's instructions, whilst simultaneously ignoring Trixie's awed breathing from close by. Alright, getting there then. At least, the impression I was getting from the gleeful Starlight regarding my supposed success at the present moment. Something was happening, judging by the small echo sounds of a tiny item tapping the ground before me repeatedly, evidently belonging to the bowl Starlight wanted me to begin moving around. "That's it... You're doing well Stardust. Slowly... Slowly... Yes...!" Starlight was sounding legitimately excited, prompting my eyes to open, cautiously, and take witness of the purple and white bowl gently levitating by a mere few inches off the ground, encased by a golden hue, pure and bright. My breathing exhaled rather shallowly, causing the floating, fragile china to wobble a little. Was I... Was I doing that...? Clearly, judging by Trixie's voice of awe. "Not even Trixie managed on her first try...!" Rolling my eyes, if that wouldn't have me lose my concentration for even a moment, devoting my intense sight upon the bowl gently continued to be lifted above ground by minor centimeters. Was this how Luke Skywalker experienced his first session on Dagobah? Nothing felt too different, frankly. Lilac orbs watched in wondrous satisfaction, grinning teeth widely as those glimmering eyes reflected pure elation, not saying another word but a nod as our gazes met, signalling for me to gently descend the bowl down. So I did, closing my own eyes again and rethinking just then. Set it down, set it down, set it down. That... Was much, much easier than what I was originally anticipating, especially after yesterday built up hype from Trixie's constant interruptions and butt-ins. My entire body neither felt more lightweight or pressured, just... Myself, like nothing even changed. As natural as breathing. From the second the item was gently set on the ground, I could relax my posture some more and smile up to the beaming unicorn, honestly pleased myself - immensely so, surprisingly enough - for being able to accomplish such a matter in just a few mere moments. Something Starlight was happy herself to vocalize. By a playful pony punch to my gold shoulder. "Twenty minutes of preparing you put to good use." Starlight praised cheerfully, unable to conceal the utter pride in her satisfied voice. Followed soon by faint teasing, "Keep that up and, maybe, we'll work on lifting a boulder." "Pleased to hear you have so much faith in me." My tone sounded a little dry, coughing into my limb before grinning lightly. "Could I have some water?" Starlight hummed in acknowledgement, a mere bottle filled with pure liquid before my gratified palm, expressing next as I drank the refreshing sustenance. "We could try lifting this bottle next, if you're ready." Mm, why not? I was already getting the hang of it. "Hm, and then Trixie can provide demonstration for levitation over the supposed dreaded boulder, with ease only a pony of expert knowledge and practice may utilize." The boastful unicorn from close by pitched in happily, eager to continue being relevant. Starlight snorted in playful humour. "You are aware that, even without magic, this rugged gold alicorn can lift up a mountain, right Trixie?" "Oh please, merely with that fancy Balance power of his." The pink mare and I threw amused smirks. Pick up a mountain? Well, I never really tried it. Starswirl, note that down for future ideas. But yeah... Not bad... If I did say so myself, setting the bottle down slowly and regarding my own golden hoof solemnly. I used magic without Balance, for the first time. Who cared how minuscule it was, since Starlight reassured me that nopony new at magic will be judged for it, especially a brand new alicorn whom was formerly an Earth Pony... And before that, a human. I used magic. Regular, normal magic used by common folk here... Huh... My heart was getting surprisingly heavy in the levels of joy pressing down within. "Come on, you've got this!" "It's HARDLY difficult lifting a couple of pebbles atop one another. Put your backbone into it Stardust!" Easy for either of you to say, sticking my own tongue out in intense concentration, neither of the mares assisting really in reinforcing that focus. The levitating, stacking pebbles quickly wobbling often every few seconds the moment I allowed my guard to drop a little. Almost got it... Almost... Almost...! ...There! "Good job Stardust!" Starlight's praise was excessive, beaming proudly from her position beside the magician feet away. Yet, once again, that ruse of pride swelling in my own chest for getting another thing right coursing through my pleased form. "Now make those pebbles dance like any true pony would!" One look from her friend, before Trixie then hastily added. "Er, in your own time of course... Oh, I know!" Oh God. Soon enough, the showmare taking the spotlight, figuratively, in juggling the pebbles via the tip of a glowing dark blue horn in a display of 'honest demonstration.' Mmhm. In other news, I've discovered the colour of magic that radiates from me outside of Balance. Pure gold, fancy that. Hours passed throughout the day, the three of hard at work educating and teaching myself the most basics of good ol' fashioned Equestrian magic, with, more and more, that unique experience of pride and content causing my wide beaming every time I managed to get something right. Provided Trixie doesn't get in the way during the lessons, of course. "No need to clench your expression like that; relax, and keep breathing normally. That's the spirit." Starlight determinedly pacing around me with inspection, acting like both a teacher and a detective during much of these 'classes.' "Now, we're going to try making that bowl disappear. This is easier than most ponies would assume, you just close your eyes, and imagine where you want the bowl to go. Let's say..." Tapping her muzzle quickly in thought, lilac eyes searching around. "Ah, five feet away." Five feet away, got it. Obeying simply, my eyes shut with further concentration. Relax features, and focus calmly. Breathe deeply, and imagine magic as a mere extension of the soul, focused solely upon the pink and white item before my sat position. Five feet away... Five feet away... Five feet away... I want this bowl to be five feet away... Something outside flashed into my eyelids, indicating some form of magic just occurred. Immediately followed by another, less lighter brief flash from somewhere a short distance away, eliciting Starlight's own gasp of satisfied joy. Did I do it, what? My hazel orbs opened curiously, seeing that the task had, indeed, came true. Huh, this was way more easier than I thought, and as Starlight explained, with the fragile item harmlessly further away than my posture, perfectly placed on the short grass. Once again, my grinning elation couldn't stretch any wider. Followed by the warm Starlight playfully elbowing my side in pleased jest. "We'll make an alicorn out of you yet." That burst of joyful wonder crashing through my beating chest again, another sense of sheer pride for completing the most simplest of equine tasks. Heh, what was that sensation? The pony in me expressing bliss for a job well done, or something more? None of those internal thoughts were answered, however, by a certain blue unicorn smirking whilst moving towards the bowl. "Now, see how a real pro does it!" A pink flash of light before any of us could protest, the item disappearing. Where did it-? "Ow!" On top of my head came the answer, with myself soon soothing the bruised spot and Starlight glaring at Trixie with growing exasperation. Couldn't blame her. "Every unicorn foal learns this on their beginning days of magic. First, you have to imagine what makes you happy, and let it come to you. Now, aside from a certain alicorn Princess, what else do you care for more than anything in the world? Imagine where it would be, at this moment, then bring it here." Ignoring the faint tease then, I focused curiously, wondering what exactly DID make me content aside from her... And my son, and my friends, and the sister here, and the family back on my own world. Ah, got it! Mere seconds later, something, again, flashed before our eyes, appearing in-between us gently landing on the caress ground, brought all the way from the mini-fridge of my bedroom. Terry's Chocolate Orange, yum. Arguably one of the greatest chocolate pieces known to man. Applejack wasn't aware of their existence, thankfully, and I'd pray we never find out what would happen if she did! As usual, Starlight was more than pleased, clicking her tongue then regarding exactly what it was I summoned from the castle. "Wasn't expecting anything less." Sharing a joking smirk, before Starlight grinned warmly yet again with a nod. "You're becoming a natural at this, Stardust. Twilight will be proud!" Finally, that surge of swelling emotion coursing through my body once again, the very same sensations ever since that first, accomplished levitation lesson. Before, I was curious what precisely that was about. Now, I had it figured out: Twilight. Twilight adores magic, it's a concept that fascinated and motivated her even since she was but a wee filly. Every spell, every incantation, everything related and expansive to the mythos and common knowledge of magic drove that wonderful alicorn to learning all there was to it. I should know, when Twilight had drilled me for answers during a whole two weeks upon learning my encounter with the core of magic itself. Boy that was an interesting couple of weeks. Yet now, learning magic, regular, common magic aside from Balance this time, brought me a sense of closure and satisfaction unlike anything I've felt in a good, long time. The answer was evident at this point. Because Twilight was so skilled, knowledgeable and a teacher of magic, using such myself, and envisioning the look on her face following all of this when we returned home... Probably that was driving ME the most in learning everything I could, today, basics or otherwise. It made complete sense, and perhaps Starlight here, grinning with lilac eyes shining in her own pride, was well aware of that fact too, likely since the beginning. Abruptly, some flashes of power from feet away caused us to look towards that vicinity, the pair of us sighing then to Trixie, once again, showing off her own skills as though it were a means of help, a deck chair and sunglasses appearing for the blue unicorn to enjoy herself in her own relaxation, in spite of not really doing anything substantive ever since these lessons commenced. "Starting to see how Twilight felt when I rode that chariot through Canterlot..." I murmured in good humour to the wry unicorn, whom smirked briefly then shook her head, Starlight wanting to obviously focus on something else. "Alright, let's try something bigger now, but only by a margin-" "Oooh, tremendous idea Starlight!" Trixie quickly butt in, immediately throwing off the glasses and getting up, shoving the seat aside. "And if his Highness here is gonna be a powerful alicorn in his own right, then we must take certain risks and play the big game!" Impressive how one mare could already be sweating bullets in two seconds flat. "Uh, Trixie, I don't think-" "Observe, the power and skill of the GREAT, and POWERFUL... TRIXIE!" Dear God, here we go. Starlight was faster to the punch than I, leaping over towards the overconfident magician, that lit up her, pointing towards the clear blue sky. But too little, too late, as a sizable rock appeared in-between herself and the jumping Starlight, the latter smacking into it harshly while Trixie then called out, "Ta da!" Miniature earthquakes were the first thing, the distant sounds of something drawing closer from above. Presumably, and the best guess, descending from the cliff side right next to our positions by this round clearing inside the woods- Hey, remember Trixie's remarks about boulders much, much earlier? Well... "Get to cover!" An avalanche of round, merciless rocks plummeting down from the cliff side, evidently held in place by the rock somehow which was moved by the panicking equine. Quickly, gotta get to them and protect- Agh! One fallen rock caught the edge of my cape, keeping me in place briefly. [BEEP] off! Effortlessly kicking the boulder aside, thank you Balance, good to have by my side again. Now then, Trixie! Starlight! I'm coming! However, Starlight was way ahead of me, producing a blue shield to defend herself and the cowering Trixie from the onslaught of rocky substances falling everywhere. Balance instincts, which I was, again, grateful to have, kept me from getting crushed, swerving and leaping left to right in continued honed skills. No Equestrian magic for this one! Of the normal variety anyhow. Just when things seemed over, the mini-earthquakes ceasing after some time, my own eyes blazed golden, I assumed, once I noticed the final boulder falling down ready to crush the two mares when the shield dispersed, at the same time, the sounds of something cracking and ready to descend atop my own stance. Never mind me, quickly rushing forward and leaping. Meanwhile, Starlight aimed for whatever was heading to squash myself, glowing horn in fierce preparation. One punch to a boulder, shattering in millions of pieces midair. One blue beam to a fallen tree, snapping the bark in two and harmlessly landing between us. It was finally over. Trixie coughed and spit out remaining dust, brushing her silver mane with dissatisfied sorrow. Forget about that, safety comes first. "You girls alright?" Asking once reaching a flawless descent to the ground before them. Starlight nodded, then cocking her head to one side for further tiny rocks to slider off the long purple and blue mane. "I think so." Glad to hear it, that was a close one. "Aww!" Our heads snapped to the blue unicorn, unharmed herself and pulling out the half-remaining deck chair in disgruntled annoyance. "Now I'll have to buy a new one..." Suddenly remembering the perpetrator behind this almost-fatal accident, the former student of Twilight fumed loudly and snapped terribly. "Trixie!" Making her friend jump in startled shock and whiz around to face the steaming fellow mare. Ah boy, better step in... Or not, judging the eerily similar expression Twilight used when mad. Besides, Hell hath no fury like a mare scorned. "Starlight, look what happened to my chair! Oh, and my sunglasses too!" Cracked and beyond compare, Trixie magically picked them and attempted ridding the damage by hot exhale and rubbing with her blue hoof. Shockingly, nothing worked, the mare completely ignorant to the trembling Starlight losing her mind. "Curses, now I'll also have to buy new one of these too. Starlight, do you know of any-?" Hell hath no fury, as I said. "TRIXIE!" Yikes, never heard Starlight Glimmer yell so powerfully to rustle the branches of unscathed trees close by. But the unicorn was far from conclusive, her friend backing away by the furious approach. "Will you stop interfering for one second?!" "I...Interfering?" Trixie gasped in her own surprise, this being a genuine revelation for the blue unicorn. "I wasn't... Was I?" Growling awfully, Starlight merely facepalmed herself before looking away, attempting hard to breathe normally. "Yes, Trixie, you've been nothing but a hindrance ever since these lessons have started. If you're not going to help, then please... Just leave us to it." Quiet anger was far worse than loud lividness. Trixie kept staring wide-eyed, disbelieving to what her friend was practically making clear regarding how she thought the fellow unicorn was becoming of no benefit to anypony. Wasn't exactly sure how I could help in this matter, it felt like something only these two ponies could share between themselves. "...Hm, fine." Trixie finally looked away, snapping eyes shut before pushing herself off the tree she was backed into, doing her absolute best to hide the tears threatening to burst. Pretty sure even Canterlot could feel her sadness at this point. "If that's how you feel then... Oh wise teacher, I just won't get in the way anymore!" Fleeing immediately afterwards, the choked sounds of sobs and betrayal accompanying the distraught unicorn. Starlight looked back, her own expression of quick regret and disbelief by her own actions simmering through. As usual once the argument settles down, and the damage has been done. "What have I done...?" Starlight asked herself moreso than I in tender horror, regarding the ruined ground then. Finally, I stepped forward, offering solace towards the mare I had come to view as a sibling. "You were just frustrated." And Starlight stepped back before my hoof of assurance could even touch her, inhaling sorrowfully. "And because of that frustration, I've driven away a good friend who's just been trying to help." Turning immediately towards the shadows of the woods, swiftly placing on the resolve to amend rights. "We've got to find her." Indeed, I gazed upwards to the yellow sky, frowning softly. "It's going to be night soon." Which the pink unicorn that was so much like Twilight, with just a dash of Sunset, only acknowledged with a determined nod. "Then let's be quick. Put that Balance sense of yours to good use, Stardust, and let's go find a good friend I need to apologize to." That following night, I was getting the strangest sense of deja vu, cast by a couple of years and seven seasons ago. Wonder if it was at the right episode too. Turns out, I never even needed to use Balance to track the fled magician out. For Trixie's high-pitched screams alongside the monstrous roars of an enraged beast, the path to them led by knocked-aside broken trees and marked ground, guided us towards the mare in deep trouble. Of course, wandering around the woods at night was already a bad idea. Nesting caves of Ursaminors especially. God dammit, it was that episode all over again, just with no Snips and Snails to disturb the gigantic, transparent bear monster from its cave as its blue glow illuminated their positions by the end of the pathway, Starlight and I hurriedly speeding up to stop anything catastrophic. Enhanced speed aided from the middle powers of magic getting me there first, skidding across the ground in-between Trixie and the snarling large beast. Good thing it seemed to be only that and not the mother. Starlight teleporting before the trapped Trixie and coating them both in a dome of protective blue magic, leaving me to confront the monster on my own. Excellent; wouldn't have had it any other way. Seven seasons ago, I fought a member of its kind - provided it wasn't the same one - and I lost. Now, in fairness, that wasn't really a victory on its part, throwing myself into the swipe that had originally intended for the boastful, arrogant equine that tried stealing the glory of triumph for herself at the mistaken moment of weakness. But Trixie had grown since then... Just as I have. Was I going to fight these beast, repeat history and damage the forest some more? Oh Hell no, instead, I was about to take a page from Twilight's book. Non-violence. As the baby Ursaminor reared back its extended claws, intending to wipe out the prey which disturbs its peaceful sleep, I swiftly moved towards the underbelly of the exposed see-through creature, pressing a gold hoof where the beating heart concealed within meat and fur. Gotcha. Shutting my eyes in narrowed concentration, connecting deep into the rampant emotions of rage and fear emanating from the disgruntled beast. Do your magic, Balance! History hasn't repeated itself precisely, after all. Moments later, once I hopped back to the ground and feet away where the other two mares were, those bear features already softened in less hostility and anger; a simple trick that just naturally came back to me, but more stronger than ever; soothing the heart of a wild animal and requesting it to go back to its nest. Fluttershy would be more than thrilled. The ground beneath our hooves shook gently the further the calmed Ursaminor retreated back to its home, allowing the shield to vanish and our exhales to release. Once again, another near-calamity averted, this time without throwing a single punch. Another experience of being healthily pleased by my own success. What an amazing sensation. "Are you okay?" Was the first sincere question to emerge from Starlight's muzzle, directed on the distraught unicorn whom flinched at her friend's concerned touch, looking away ashamedly. "No, I'm not..." Trixie sighed, shaking her head roughly before pink eyes looked back to the other mare. "I'm sorry Starlight, I just wanted to show you that I was as capable of teaching the very things you taught me." "Trixie... I asked for your help in assisting. You didn't have anything you needed to prove." Starlight allowed a tiny smile. "I'm the one who should be apologizing; it was wrong of me to yell at you like that, you were just trying to help." "No, no you had every right to be mad. I wouldn't blame you if you still were, Starlight." Trixie continued avoiding that lilac gaze, whereas I just allowed them their moment to reconcile. This wasn't mine to butt in. "The truth is, you're an amazing teacher Starlight. Patient, levelheaded, compassionate and filled with so much knowledge about magic. A-And friendship! I just wanted to be exactly like you..." This time, Starlight shared with me a knowing glance, before the former chuckled lightly, prompting Trixie to finally regard her friend in surprised bafflement. Starlight laughed a littler harder, shaking her head in negative response. "Sorry, but... I think you're projecting Twilight's qualities on me, I'm none of those things, Trixie." I would beg to differ, but remained silent, Starlight beaming warmer then. "I'm not perfect Trixie, nopony truly is. Look at earlier, and the time before when I lost my temper and tried to bottle up... Literally." Those purple, caring orbs softening with understanding, and a hope for start things fresh. "I'm just me, as you're just you, and there's nothing wrong with that. So... Will you forgive your ill-tempered friend, Great and Powerful Trixie, and help her once more?" Okay, we knew where this was going anyway. Trixie would accept the offered hoofshake, followed by a warm embrace and- "Oh of course Trixie forgives her most dearest friend, Starlight Glimmer! Naturally, one such as I would release any petty grudges and become the better pony! You're right, Trixie is Trixie, and she wouldn't have it any other way!" That works too. I smiled in bemusement, but moreso glad the two made up than anything. One minor misunderstanding corrected before things escalated. Take notes humanity. Whoa! Blue dark hoofs soon tugging my golden left front limb, the mare grinning brightly against the darkened skies and declaring all too proudly. "Come, let us continue where we left, and display the magic of the Great and Powerful Trixie... With the bestest friend anypony could ask for!" Aww, had to smile there, especially by the flattered, relieved and highly amused expression following on Starlight's own face. Friendship. "You're doing excellent, Stardust. Concentrate." "Excellent? I'd say tremendous! Feel the magic as part of your own essence." "As steady as breathing!" "As composed as sleeping." Well, the positive reinforcement of the two mares was a welcoming motivation in levitating all these fallen rocks of medium size, floating around me in perfect symmetry. Just needed to start lifting myself off the ground a little and I'd look like the perfect Jedi. Despite some grievances and delays, all was going just fine. Once the multiple objects harmlessly landed around me on the ground again, Starlight called out then. "Great work! Now we'll take another short break before learning something a bit more interesting; harnessing magic into a defensive weapon." You mean those beams you fire from your horns? Score! "To which Trixie will be more than happy to...!" Catching her friend's look. "Assist without causing any further rock avalanches!" Beaming sheepishly by Starlight's amused rolled eyes, the latter smirking affectionately while I stood upwards, approaching the two. I was getting a little hungry right now, admittedly. "Speaking of rocks, how about we go to Maud's for lunch? I hear she makes a mean rock stew." Err, maybe we'll take a rain check on that. Starlight caught our nervous glances then before laughing in vocal playfulness. "Hahahaha! Relax, I'm just messing with you both!" "Phew! It'd take fighting an Ursaminor over eating anything rock-related any day." Trixie exclaimed in relief. I myself snorted in good nature. "Whereas I'd sooner take a hit for a mare who recklessly charges into battle about to get slaughtered." "Who are you calling reckless, huh?! At least I didn't foolishly engage in battle in the first place!" Stern glare between the blue unicorn and I... Followed by joyous, shared laughter, those reminders of the past bringing humour rather than pain. Starlight joining in eventually, likely having heard the tale either by Trixie, Twilight or Spike respectively. Suffice to say, the lessons improved tremendously once Trixie and Starlight were working together rather than separately. Friendship is magic, after all. Chapter 190: The Little Merpony"You really don't need to come with us Twilight, Stardust. We can take care of this mission just fine on our own." "Mhm." Which Scootaloo was all too happy to demonstrate their complete independence in spit of youth. "Yeah!" Cue comedic gag of child on scooter knocked into a pile of moved suitcases, covering the three Crusaders, and Twilight clearing up the mess. Only the faintest smile from myself. Just remembering the time I babysat these three for a few days. Wasn't that a blast? Even sent Spike to school. "I know that, but I'm not sure the ponies who care about you want you going off so far on your own." Yeah, like Applejack, Granny Smith, Big Mac, Rarity, Rarity and Sweetie's parents, Rainbow and Scootaloo's parents. If those last ones actually existed anyway. "Besides, there's some school business that needs to be taken care of at Mount Aris." Twilight continued. "This permission slip's for Silverstream. It's very important that her mother and father sign it, or else no field trips." Ooh, the horror. "Precisely why you're dragging me along for the ride..." Without even skipping a beat. "You're coming along for your closeness to the Hippogriffs, Jack. They and I are still... Ahem, not on the best of terms." Raising a brow, and taking some satisfaction of her initial embarrassment to whatever crime my dear Twilight's committed to the species' kingdom we were visiting, I merely held up both hers and mine own hoofs. Chained together. 'Insurance,' Twilight called it. In another language: 'In case I wander off when needed, and so I didn't do something incredibly stupid, again.' The Princess of Friendship and (Justified) Paranoia pointedly gazed away from my physical emphasis. "Sounds like somepony just wants a vacation." Scootaloo's awful whisper prompted cute giggles between the three fillies, and a smirk from both Twilight and I. Yep, and dragging her boyfriend along for the ride. Now to be fair, I had no objections going, in fact I even offered to go in Twilight's place, but the mare was adamant in accompanying to Mt. Aris, also clarifying the way to this station that she had to make amends with the creatures she's wronged sooner or later. And sooner it was. "Okay yes I've been wanting to visit Mount Aris ever since the Hippogriffs moved back. But it's... Purely research." Suuuuuuure. "Silverstream's brother is gonna meet us there, and takes us to their houses." 'Houses?' What? We having divorces in Equestria now? Those were a thing here, or did Hippogriff culture involve some kind of unique housing between spouses? "Wow! They have more than one house?" Apple Bloom voiced the question we were likely all pondering. "I guess so." Could be divorced. "The social structure of the Hippogriffs and Seaponies is a bit of a mystery." Divooooooorced... "All aboard! Last stop: The New Mount Aris Station!" That's our cue, and thankfully we had sparse luggage to bring. Quite literally nothing but the excitement on our backs, and the permission slip Twilight's then concealing God knows where. I smirked by the side-eyed look the mare gave on mentally hearing that. So yeah, Mt. Aris again! Only been there, like Twilight, once. I had declined the offer proposed by the Hippogriff family I rescued in Blueblood's former kingdom to accompany them back to their home despite their promise they could protect and care for us as repayment for saving them, having been continued my fruitless search for Zagreus. I could have only brought more harm than good back then, should accepting their proposition occurred. Now, nothing's stopping me from visiting on social, friendly terms, even despite knowing then divorces were a thing in this world. A sudden mental prod across our link as Twilight communicated through our minds. "They're not divorced, Jack." "If you say so, dear." "So Stardust." Hm? Sweetie suddenly began conversing between us about halfway the train ride to the far off mountain, leaning in her her seat forward. "How exactly did you and the Hippogriffs become friends?" Provoking the eager curiosity of the other Crusaders. "That's a good question." Apple Bloom concurred. As did Twilight, who I knew precisely would be intrigued as well. Didn't need Balance or a bond to see the interest in those vast, sparkling orbs. "Yes Jack, I would like to hear about that too; you never went into detail regarding the circumstances that brought you and the Hippogriffs together." Most likely the reason for that, my dear, being it wasn't really a whole event I preferred recalling time and time again... Save for the [BEEP] kicking for Blueblood. That I relished recollecting when needed in times of stressful doubt. Still, my Princess and these fillies desired a tale, that I shall give... In the basics, rubbing my messy brown hair with a small grin. "Well, uh, I simply brought back something that was precious to them." Quickly sensing my intentional vagueness, Twilight rolled her eyes in humoured exasperation. "Very well, you don't have to be more specific." Cheers lo- "Oh, actually, yes! Kindly be more specific." Damn, the three fillies sharing each other knowing smirks. Four against one, I've tangled with much worse. Females, however, just one of their kind was almost unstoppable alone. "A VERY important thing." Grinning with half cheek at the frowning alicorn, shrugging then casually and having this in the bag. "It was a thing that-" "Oh it was a thing?" "Yes it was indeed!" "Okay." "Did I mention how important it was?" "You're going too quickly Jack!" Scribbling this 'info' down on some sudden paper from nowhere. "'It was a thing.'" By then, other ponies in the compartment turned their heads at the bantering commotions, some curious, some smiling in knowing adoration. Suppose our banter must be legendary at this point. "Did this 'thing' matter in some way?" "Oh it was important." "An important thing! I see now!" Good grief, the sarcastic playful levels between us are through the roof, I was slightly laughing when replying in good-natured argument. "I can't stress enough how important a thing it was. It was very important." "And just what was this important thing you returned to them, Jack?" "I'll tell you, Twilight, after you tell us what it was you did that [BEEP]ed off an entire species so easily while I was away." Haha, gotcha! Immediately the blushing Twilight looked to the window, invoking the shared glances between the amused Crusaders and I before we started giggling to ourselves in accomplished humour. Score one for the Warrior! "Language in front of children, Jack..." The whole train, I was certain, could hear our bursts of hysterics by then. So after Apple Bloom relished a fabricated tale of Applejack beating the Storm King in Canterlot - seriously, what? Selective memory, Apple Bloom? I defeated the Storm King and sent him packing... In the Crystal Empire! - here we were! Mt. Aris, in all its restored glory, just as it appeared my first trip here in recruiting one of their own to Twilight's successful school. The awe of the three fillies didn't last long, upon exit to the station. While they talked about the mission the map dispatched the Crusaders on to be here, I gazed around while following, even tugged a few times by the chain holding my right and Twilight's left limb together. By God, it was breathtaking as ever, this magnificent work of a kingdom. You know, it kinda puts Canterlot to shame. By comparison, Canterlot looks like a massive, glorified penthouse attached to the side of a mountain, while the civilization here takes full advantage of the terrain and lush environment spread across the gorgeous mountain by the vast ocean. I'd live here if I could. Maybe this would be the perfect honeymoon arrangement between Twilight and I, but that's faaaaaaaaar off... Still, certain Twilight appreciates the planning ahead. "Attention please!" Scootaloo's loud call then almost having me jump out my thoughts and admiration for the scenery around us. "Any 'Griff here have a problem?" To my none existence of shock, no answer but shrugs and shaken heads. Please, like this probable episode would expose the issue too soon; I knew how this worked. Plus, it's better to be prepared for my inevitable calling from the map in the castle. It's gonna happen whether I liked it or not, I could sense it- Whoa! Helplessly then dragged along by an enthusiastic Twilight accompanied with the equally zealous three young equines down the steps - extra careful then not to trip - and further across the pathway by a gorgeous beach. And this was coming from a guy who regularly avoided beaches like the plague. Trust me, they're not suitable for anyone with nails. Now, ponies didn't HAVE nails, but you know what I'm talking about. "Excuse me!" A young male voice called. "Miss Sparkle? Over here!" Aye, these he be me hearties, splashing in Davy Jones' pool! A white Seapony with greenish-blue fins waving towards us. "I'm sorry I'm late, I'm Silverstream's brother, Terrarmar." Dear God, a Digimon! Quick, I call out Starramon, Digivolve to... A joke not many people will understand...! "A Hippogriff can have a Seapony for a brother?" Wait what? Applejack did you tell your little sibling actually anything? "How does that work exactly!" By God! Even I knew how and I haven't been underwater! A faint jab to my side by you-know-who just then, as the male Seapony came closer towards us. In Hippogriff form after a flash of light just then, flying forward and landing behind us, ourselves turning around and- Okay I would be more impressed if this damned chain getting tangled between our moving limbs wouldn't be ruining the moment, irritably fixing ourselves. Terramar didn't mind Bloom's skepticism. "Heheh, it is kind of strange. See, after the Storm King was defeated, the Seaponies didn't have to hide anymore. So some of them changed back to Hippogriffs and went home to Mount Aris." Followed by Twilight adding in the history lesson. "But others got use to living under the water and stayed in Seaquestria." Seaquestria. Creativity on this planet of imagination can be a novelty at times. "And me, well, I kinda go back and forth." Looking somewhat sheepish there, Terramar. "With this." Pointing to a small necklace around the white fur, holding by the front a small purple jewel of a sort. "It's a tiny piece of the magic pearl, it was split among our kingdoms." What, by everyone? How many of his kind in either form were there in total for the pieces of the pearl to be shared? Was there enough, or not given to those who decided indefinitely whether they'd live on land or in the sea? I had these questions of my own to ask, after Twilight got that slip signed. Hey Twilight, when were we gonna start our own 'Glad-To-Be-An-Alicorn' festival when we get home? Heheheheheheh. "Ha, there's my boy!" "Hi Dad!" Aww, wasn't that sweet? Father and son bonding, after the former showing off such 'skills' that weren't honestly too impressive after one has known Rainbow Dash for a couple of years at this point. "Haven't seen you in days son. Wish you'd come around more often." Ruffling the kid's blue mane for good measure. Reminds me of my Dad everytime he checked in daily or on weekends. Hah, good times. Good times... "Oh, Dad, these are Silverstream's friends from Equestria." Mentally, I braced myself, just in case ANY of the reactions to Twilight came off in negative. Had to be prepared, since Twilight wouldn't even explain what happened between her and their royalty. But according to the vague mentions Spike had given, it was something worthy of war. "They came here to-" A gasp. "Prince Stardust Balance!" Wait WHAT? Followed by a sudden screech that caused my body to shudder in stunned agape. "Attention Everygriff!" Oh dear. "Prince Stardust Balance is here!" Whoa whoa slow down buddy! "He's the one who saved General Seaspray and his family." Gossips and awed whispers around, Twilight giving me a startled expression, prompting me sheepish grin and immediate attempt of rectifying this. I.E, bringing the attention to the one more adjusted to the fame. "And uh, Princess Twilight Sparkle's here too! You know, Silverstream's Principal!" Regrettably, no one really seemed to care. Ouch. Help! Help! I was getting surrounded by the fluffy winged beasts on all sides, managing a weak grin and nervous eye contacts. Jesus Christ, I thought Seaspray would have had the decency not to have me be mentioned like some kind of celebrity. This was different than the ponies, at least they were around my height! Finally, Terramar's Pops joined in the gathering, almost suffocating crowd and gestured proudly. "Here to take in the marvel that is Mount Aris, your Highness?" "Well it wasn't really by choice..." Finally regaining some composure, then hastily added after an annoyed Twilight cleared her throat. "Uh, and uh, my Princess here has a permission slip for you to sign, Mister... Uh." Twilight took over, thankfully. "It's for Silverstream." Floating the paper itself between them. There we go, now we can get back on track. "Glad to." Excellent. "But first." Not excellent, the male adult Hippogriff wrapping an arm around my neck and tugging me forward. "Let's show the Prince and Princess some real Mount Aris hospitality!" Uhhh, no no no no. You don't- You don't to do that, much appreciated though. Twilight, however, was all too happy to tag along, and tug me along as well. "Ahh, research!" Came the half-arsed excuse to the kids. "See you later, and good luck! I know you'll find your mission!" No, kids, take me with you! I'm not accustomed to celebrating with people I only just met! The autism in me screams to run! And Twilight was fully aware, practically and literally dragging me from my comfort zone to partake in the next set of activities Hippogriff kind had to offer. Ugh! Spitting out grass from my muzzle after that rough landing caused by an eager Twilight finding the others. "Hey everypony! This festival is FANTASTIC! Look what I won in the ring joust booth!" Holding up a bronze trophy by magic. "Yeah by a margin..." Came my grumble, shaking my head with a low groan. Twilight's eagerness or being a celebrity out of nowhere, wasn't sure what was more headache-inducing for the day. No regrets in saving that family, or seeing the Princess having a blast, but I felt so out of depth here, feeling as though Twilight should be receiving all the attention instead of me. Honestly, Twilight's done far more for the Hippogriff-slash-Seapony species than I have, despite what some may argue. Yet, the attention was sort of nice. The Hippogriffs were warm, friendly, and asked some questions that weren't too personal, especially how Twilight and I met and hooked up to begin with. That was some tale to share while Twilight was dragging me away to every booth and sport their festival had to offer. Overall, for the most part, I too was having a good time. Especially by this exotic view of a park Twilight just flew us into with the Crusaders and Terramar. Wow, a serene and pleasant atmosphere. Let's see how long it lasts before Twilight takes me along for a race of something. Magically enhanced or not, I could break this chain between our limbs with little force, but I didn't. Maybe, perhaps, for I was enjoying myself a little too much today too. Perhaps, because, I didn't want to separate with Twilight again for long either, especially by her zealous behaviour now. The mare was bubbling with excitement ever since the Crusaders were summoned by the map, to get here. A light cleared throat. "But of course, I'm really here on business!" Acting skills on point, love, myself sharing a glance with the kids before snickering quietly. "Sky Beat's already signed the form-" Yeah after five, six rounds around the tug-of-war contest. "- now I just need your Mom's signature. Is she around?" Apple Bloom answered for the young Hippogriff. "Erm, she's a Seapony, in Seaquestria." Wait... Were we finally doing this? The main motivation behind coming to this kingdom for myself? The one thing I never got to do first time around? Was this it? Please tell me this was it love! Twilight obviously picked my internal eagerness, throwing me a faint grin before stating, "That's what Silverstream meant by 'houses.'" So the parents WERE divorced. "Mhm!" Terramar seems rather casual about it, no sense of bitterness in his heart other than some hidden worry. Must have been a long time since the couple split. "If you'd like to mean my Mom, we were just heading down there now!" Yes, yes, YES! Bloom still looked mightily confused about something. Come on already! "And how exactly are we gonna visit underwater?" Shoe was on the other hoof this time, having dragged Twilight all the way to the sea this time. Feels bad, doesn't it love? Still, I couldn't possibly contain MY enthusiasm, ever since learning it was possible for ponies to become their own version of merpeople. The six of us soon in the center of the pool by the beach ready to be transformed. Twilight assured me it was painless, but even if it was otherwise, the hurt would be numbed by my own passionate zeal in finally fulfilling a dream as a kid. Fearless of water this time. Myself holding Twilight and Apple Bloom's hoofs each as the equine equivalent of a hand-holding session was required for the magic to work. I won't bother asking how precisely the mechanics of a pearl's power operates, I was just eager to go underwater and liver under the- Nope, no! Too early! Wait for it to happen first Jack, the water up to my furry chest rippling faintly from my own eagerness. When Terramar tapped the split jewel on his necklace, the magic, as you guessed, happened, the cool water replaced by a sensation of relaxed warm for a brief moment. Seconds later, I was- Underwater... Underwater... UNDERWATER! Twilight immediately picked up on my instinctive panic, quickly grasping by transformed state and offering a reassuring smile, gentle soothing waves of affection and care across our bond, calming down my hysteric breathing which was shockingly normal under the even more shocking clear sea. Once sensing I was soothed enough, the mare floated back and- Oh... My... GODDESS...! Never mind how I looked as a Seapony. Twilight was... Twilight... Oh Jesus Christ on a chocolate bagel. Twilight was... Goddamn, I couldn't even put in in words! I'm pretty sure I'd be drooling if it were possible under the water. And the Princess, in all her glorious, merpony form of sparkling perfection, sheepishly gazed away with the most reddest hue on her adorable features, her now mer-tail swishing gracefully and beautifully. I should have had us visit the mother at the beginning instead! "Where's your Mom's house Terramar?" Oh, right, his mother's house... Yeah... Sorry, couldn't stop staring. Wasn't sure it was even possible at this point. Twilight noticed me still regarding her transformed beauty in awe and pure wonder, the mare, still brighter than a tomato, smiled lightly in humoured love before gently prodding my side. "Jack." Nope, still staring. "They'll be going off without us." Not my problem anymore. A wry, adoring sigh before Twilight leaned forward to whisper in coyness, close to shyness. "We're gonna be stuck like this if we don't get moving." "You make that sound like a problem..." All the real wonders of the sea were right before me... But the smallest part of my mind still grasping sense pointed out how right my gorgeous fiance was, and that we should catch up with the others. Reluctantly, I forced myself to look away and help begin swimming after the kids. ...If I even knew how, soon floating upside-down in the ocean with no practice and lack of operating my newfound brown fins to good use, while the Crusaders, with no experience themselves, mastered in the spam of four seconds. Goddamn little Mary Sues... Of course, Twilight would chuckle uncontrollably by her coltfriend's unwilling antics and offer assistance, straightening me back regularly, holding my right new fin and pulling me along, showing how it's done. "It's quite easy once you get the hand of it." With that faint blush remaining, still. "If you're taken aback by my new appearance, Jack, imagine how I feel seeing you like this..." Atlantica. [BEEP]ing Atlantica. Sorry, I couldn't compare everything I was viewing before my eyes but Atlantica, everything was far too similar, the further Terramar escorted towards his mother's home in some kind of giant pink... Shell house attached to a spire? That's the most apt description I could provide now. Yet before we entered, as Twilight's breathtaking fin guided my own, showing me the ropes of becoming a pony-fish, I managed to lightly pull mine from her gentle grip and offer a wry grin. "Okay, I've got the hang of it now." And my Princess as the most beautiful sea creature ever appeared more than pleased by my progress. "And I would love to join you all in this continued tour, but...?" Raising the fin still connected with hers via chain, prompting Twilight to raise a brow and glance back and forth between the metal and my pleading, grinning expression. Come on love, I couldn't miss this chance. My hopes came true, as the Princess sighed in fond consent before the magically boosted steel disappeared, full separation since our departure from Ponyville. Thank God, was starting to feel numb there, rubbing my newfound fin with emphasis. "I can trust you to stay close to the Seaquestria Palace in the meantime?" Something else eluded in her tone, a crack of hesitation. Worry I'll vanish again, or concerned how the people of either here or above will react to the Princess who has somehow wronged them in the past without her only insurance protecting her? "It'll be fine." Came my eventual response, smiling before brushing that same gold and brown fin across beautiful features. "You'll give me something to look forward to when all business is concluded on your end." Rolled eyes of playfulness, but Twilight smiled in relief and- Oh, a warm peck on the cheek, followed by Twilight Goddessly swimming to join the observants by the entrance into that pink home. The kiss being a permission for me to enjoy myself without Twilight's watchful eye. Well, don't worry love, I won't venture away from the underwater kingdom, nor will I ever leave you again. So... Looking at my surroundings, Seaponies and other aquatic life moving about, enjoying their own lives to the fullest. Actually, why are they called 'Seaponies?' Twilight and I are those, but Hippogriffs in mermaid form aren't. They should be addressed as something more sensible, like... Mergriffons. Mergriffons. Hm, there's a pun there if I was ever clever enough to find it. Ah well. Now then, time to have some fun, and do something I wanted to do the moment we ventured underwater, aside from gawking at Twilight the whole trip. Although, caution first, descending myself towards the bottom sea floor of the gargantuan palace, as to not disturb any of these Mergriffons or any cultures they're currently doing in favour of my own entertainment, joining the fish, seaweed and various other rarities of the ocean. Already beginning to feel like a certain Jamaican crab. When I was a wee lad, The Little Mermaid was always my go-to film. I had a thing for mermaids - but mostly I blamed the seashells - hence my appropriate amazed reaction to Twilight and regarding her merpony state as the best thing witnessed since our reunion. Anyway, Little Mermaid, a cherished class in my heart, so much so I was bullied for liking it in Primary. The second film was okay, though nothing of substance worth remembering. Never saw the third one, though, like with ninety percent of direct-to-DVD Disney sequels, I heard the reception was nothing too positive. I wondered if this place had its own equivalent to Ursula. If so, poor unfortunate souls. Heheheheheheheh... ... I cleared my throat out-loud, smiling down to the watching or indifferent sea life, getting myself ready for the most important thing about today. Permissions slips? Reputations? Friendship problems? Chuck it all down the drain, this is WAY more essential. Starswirl, if you would kindly do the honours? Ah, already heard the sounds of music in the air... Water. As did the other aquatic life, Mergriffons turning their heads in surprise. Just wait friends, you're in for a treat. Dududududu dududu dudu, dududududududu. Dududududu dududu dudu, dududududududu. And my voice had more passion in it than for a long time. Pouring my heart out this time around. Too bad Twilight was busy likely looking up family photos of Terramar's childhood to observe the show, currently garnering interest of the underwater citizens to the singing and dancing merpony below. Oh, right on cue, the Mergriffons were already to begin joining the musical, some venturing down by the sands to start dancing and swaying to the addictive beat. And who can blame them? This song was the most lit before Hakuna Matata! More and more were participating as the song progressed, including adding into the vocals as if by instinct, the world's magic taking its effect when it comes to music. Wild dancing, some dancing together friends or partners, including the starfish, turtles, fish of great and small sizes. Let Twilight and the Crusaders have their fun, I was having my own, better blast than the festival above! If only they could join in! Oh, there were the three fillies in merpony form along with Terramar, and by God were they already dancing to the beat. Twilight must have stayed inside to get the slip signed while the Crusaders explored more of the ocean. Well, they're in for a treat! Oh, I took it back, while swimming and dancing and getting the hang of this merpony business, Twilight I spotted, peeking out the window with an adult Mergriffon I assumed was the mother, myself beaming wildly with a pleased wave. The Princess happily grinned back, sending waves of content by how much I was having such a good time, and seeing me sing my heart out despite how averagely terrible my vocal cords typically were. Welp, time for the grand finale! "All together now!" Which concluded, like with the movie, everyone participating in the musical pointing to the one whom orchestrated its beginning; Mergriffons, seahorses and countless other aquatic life having had such a wonderful life, all applauding one another, soon afterwards, before swimming away to hum to themselves cheerfully the song still. Who could blame them? So was I! Addictive, guys, what did I tell you-? Loud clapping of fins from right behind me, followed by a somewhat shriek of a voice. "That. Was. AMAZING!" Huh, turning around to face a young, but tall light yellow female of their kind with bright blue fins and wide eager eyes, still happily applauding away long after the performance was over. "You're just what we need! Are you the new conductor? If not, are you interested? Ever played an underwater shell guitar? Would you like to?!" Dear God, underwater Pinkie Pie. Despite that, I smiled sheepishly with a half-hearted shrug to the cheerful interrogation. "No... Though I always wanted to conduct an orchestra personally-" The Mergriffon, to my immediate concern then, inhaled loudly, before exclaiming a noise of triumph and fisting the water air. Okay? Gah! Quickly she took hold of my right fin and tugged, still beaming widely as though there had never been a burden in her whole life. By God, personal space didn't really exist among their kind did it? Halfway exploring underwater and Mt. Aris I was keeping an eye on Terramar's close proximity to Twilight, and now this! "You must come with me, you MUST! Mother would be so delighted to have you help our festival!" ANOTHER festival? These creatures might top ponykind in how often they celebrate and party. "Come on, this way!" Whoa! Didn't have much of a choice being dragged through the waters upwards, upwards and upwards, deeper into the large, magnificent palace. Skystar mentioning being a Princess earlier might have helped save this more... Awkward predicament. At least, awkward on my part, before the Mergriffon continued chatting away, swimming around the Goddamn QUEEN of Seaquestria and Hippogriff kind in general, the latter looking more indifferent to her spawn's antics. While the former swam around needlessly singing praises about the embarrassed male merpony observing at the center of the massive throne room. "- And then he performed a chorus with some sea snails before conducting the starfish and having them dance in harmony, and then!" Another giant inhale, prompting my mild wince. "Mother! He's just perfect for the role!" "So you say." Queen Novo replied all too regally. Honestly this was a poor first impression, especially from the judging stare the white-pink elegant monarch provided, unable for me to tell if the look was in interest or in disdain. Her heart says she doesn't really give a [BEEP] what kind of creature her daughter brought to the throne room. "Obviously one of the ponies above. And your name was...?" "Stardust, your Majes-" But Skystar was a few steps ahead, spoiling the better information that caused my whole floating body to stiffen. "Prince Stardust, Twilight Sparkle's husband! I saw them enter Seaquestria with Silverstream's brother." Suddenly, the emotions in Novo's heart skyrocketed, the previously bored Queen shooting up from her seat in startled shock, before frowning down with a newfound edge to her voice. "I wasn't aware the Princess was married." Goddamn, Twilight, what the Hell did you DO to earn sure ire? Regardless, I coughed into my fin, offering a small grin to break the tension. "Well, not yet, we only got recently engaged." "I see..." Not really looking like she cared again, the tall Queen regaining composure and gracefully sitting down again, perking a brow. "Congratulations are in order then." Neither sounding as though she meant that. "Your taste in Princesses are left to be desired, however." "Please, your Majesty." Swimming forward just a tad, remaining humble but standing my ground. Already had enough enemies. Gesturing to myself with a firm voice. "Forgive her. Whatever damage Twilight has wrought, whatever frictions or crimes, do not blame her. Twilight is naive and often makes ill decisions. Whatever punishment you have in mind, take it out all on me." "You would nobly accept all the consequences of your fiance's errors, despite having no clue what crime she had caused, without even batting an eye?" Skystar looked between us, beginning to soften her expression to express worry. Hazel and purple met, standing our grounds. "In a heartbeat." Novo blinked, the internal emotions now sparking curiosity and... I dared feel respect emanating from her, the Queen leaning back in her round throne, smirking a little. "For her own faults, the Princess has decent taste in her own partners." The royal acknowledged, and I breathed out in relief a little. "I can see why my best General speaks so highly of you." Those vast purple eyes glinted. "'Man Who Walked The Stars.'" Skystar gasped loudly, and I inhaled in sharp response, merely giving a small grunt of affirmation. This time, the Queen chuckled, shaking her head with a more pleased, and satisfied grin. "You need not be concerned for whatever punishment I would bestow, Prince. The fact you saved Seaspray and his family from the vile clutches of a greedy royal is enough of a gratitude, and to excuse Twilight Sparkle's actions." Oh thank God. I managed a dazed grin, nodding in thanks myself, a gesture Queen Novo returned. She wasn't the only giving respect in this room now. "But if you're adamant in making up for her wrongdoings, my daughter here is correct of our need for a conductor. Our most accomplished musician fell ill of a bad sea cold." 'Sea cold?' Nah I won't bother asking. I blinked whereas Skystar grinned in wide excitement. "Does this mean he can...?" "If he desires to." Noting my curious expression, Novo explained some more. "Our orchestra is well regarded. Once every month we celebrate the defeat of the Storm King with a grand spectacle, one with music that messages across the whole oceans. If you desire, Prince, you may participate and aid us. If you wish." Orchestra... She said orchestra... Despite having no experience in music or conducting one whatsoever, I grinned like a wide fool and allowed emotion to rule over logic. "Where do I sign up?" "Jack, there you are!" "Hm?" Having been left to my own thoughts just a short distance away from the palace, needing some time alone to think matters through after Novo had her ridiculously enthusiastic daughter explain everything regarding the festival. God knows I needed to write everything down, but in the meantime, Twilight's back! "Oh hey love." "Hi." The Princess of Friendship greeted, still awestruckingly radiant in her merpony form and beaming with amused affection by my rapid blinking and brief gaping. "You're catch seahorses with your mouth open like that." "Now look who's going native." "It never hurts to learn the lingo-" The Princess then paused, noticing something attached around my gold neck and pointing in surprise. "Is that...?" Hm? Oh yes love, yes it was, proudly grasping and holding up the piece of the pearl. "A gift from Queen Novo herself, after saving her favourite General and family." Twilight's expression, then, was anything but pleased. "I thought you'd be more positive about that news?" Answered by a shake of the head. "I am happy for you Jack, don't get me wrong. It's just, learning why you're so fondly regarded by the Hippogriffs and Seaponies only today took me off-guard. You never said anything." Lowering the jewel back around my supposed gills, I could only shrug halfheatedly. "I didn't want to talk about it." Who would willingly share the ale of one of their most darkest moments in their life during a casual conversation? "Was it that bad a memory?" Yes love, it was. And Twilight could sense, indulging and not pushing, nodding next with a small smile. "I'll trust you to tell me when you feel ready." "And that's another reason to love you hopelessly." "Oh? So you're saying I never respected your privacy until now?" "Twilight, dear, you're arguably the most nosy person I've ever met." "Guess that's just one thing we have in common." Twilight smirked teasingly, mirroring my expression, then softening hers. "Banter aside, I'm just glad they didn't hold any grudge against me for so long." "I spoke to Novo, she's pardoned your actions." Eliciting a wider grin and sigh of relief from the happy merpony, followed by me adding then cheekily. "My charm works even on their kind's royalty, love." Replied by a humming scoff. "In other words, you went off in a tangent until her Majesty saw your point of view whether she liked it or not?" You make me sound so commanding, love. Twilight chuckled. "Just kidding, but thank you for speaking up for me in my absence, though I could have handled making amends myself." The Princess then added before I could banter right back. "In much better news, the friendship problem has been solved! Turns out it was Terramar's indecisiveness for his mother and father, feeling as though he would be forced to choose between them." "...So not really a 'friendship problem,' more of a family matter." I pointed out after a moment, offering a wry smirk. "Maybe I should have handled it instead of poorly singing with the fishes." Rolling her eyes fondly, Twilight inclined her head towards the palace. "Shall we head back? Everyone else is still partying on the beach." Bleh, beach party? No thanks. Besides I had a much better idea in mind, smirking cheekily before Twilight gasped in surprise by the sudden, seductive posture of an embracing, dripping the blushing merpony down as noses brushed against one another. "When I can spend some alone time with my Princess in one of her most beautiful forms yet...?" Flushing brightly, Twilight coughed a small cute giggle before slyly gazing away. "Well, it wouldn't hurt to do some more research on underwater life up-close..." I coyly raised a brow. "A-And to spend some time with my bold Warrior." That's the spirit, Twilight playfully pushing back, but our fins still holding together and bodies swimming side-by-side, close to touching. A perfect ending for an eventful day. ...Oh yeah. "Twilight?" "Hm?" "We might be sticking around longer than you'd think. Or I would be anyway." "...And why is that, honey...?" "Well... Novo wants me to conduct her Seapony Orchestra." "An orchestra." "Yep." "You." "Yep." "You conducting an orchestra." "Indeed." "...I have way too many objections about that." "But you'll be more content swimming in the ocean beside your favourite human-in-merpony-form and not ruin the moment." "...Just promise me you won't be copyrighting by using Disney songs for the orchestra." "..." "..." "No." Chapter 191: Times Gone By"On yer marks..." Limbs reared back. "...Get set..." Pony nostrils flared, eyes narrowed hard. "...GO!" For the moment the checkered flag was thrown, the world swiftly became much slower in my eyes, dust and pebbles flying back from the fierce gold and blue hoofs connecting in sync. Hazel orbs glaring, fierce and determined, opposing the equal but smug expression belong to the Wonderbolt whom met my assault head-on. Not bad. But not good enough. And yet she ducked beneath my swung roundhouse, aiming another rushing hoof that forced me skidding back against the yellow ground, the opponent wasting little time in throwing a lot of equine punches and a few roundhouse kicks herself, placing me on the defensive for a good few seconds. That was, until my swung limb managed to grab the tail and hurl the cocky blue pegasus soaring into the air upwards. She recovered quickly in a showy-spin, her smirk and position with a wing motioning for me to come join her above, something I obliged all too happily, taking the battle to where my foe was a natural force to be reckoned with. Except I knew what I was doing, for the both of us, and perhaps our cheering friends below were aware too. More blows traded, any aimed for the face or below the metaphorical belt blocked and diverted expertly by us, my opponent evidently putting those years of pony kung-fu lessons to good use. She, soon, made the attempt of breaking off the contacts going nowhere, but I wouldn't let her out of my reach yet. Any advantages on the pegasus' part, especially this high up in the air, would conclude this match faster than I would want. Certainly, this round couldn't be put to an end so quickly; it'd be a blow to both our prides. I made my pursuit, the blue mare having to duck and swing her lower half to dodge my attempts of grabs and punches, circling me around the clear blue lake the battleground was chosen for. Away from the town, in a good secluded spot with no incentive in drawing in an audience, to my foe's prior disappointment. Wind rushed in my bearded face, neatly trimmed earlier so both it and my mane couldn't whip all over, a sound point on Rarity's part. The speed was exhilarating, the entire concept of time lessened considerably in the heat of this battle, practically becoming a blue from the tall trees to the close clouds. Obviously, the Wonderbolt was making a point how breathtaking and wonderful it was, feeling faster than the speed of the world's pace, making you confident, bold and fulfilled, pure living in the moment. To become a part of something not many could accomplish. It was amazing, I will say, smirking with an acknowledging nod towards the smug mare, whom understood and began making a few tricky maneuvers and spins, knowing full well I wasn't well adept in flight yet to keep up with that. Which is better, because I WANTED this foe to hold nothing back. Pretty exemplified when she commenced attacking from all sides, beginning a rush of blow after blow, punch and kick all after one another in much increased speeds I couldn't catch up with. Yet anyway. For now, I was on the defensive, relying on natural, and Balance, senses to pick up the wind and signature of where I was going to be attacked, doing quite well for myself if I was permitted to compliment myself for once. Unfortunately, I couldn't keep up forever, for my adversary in this battle still topped me in speed and mastery over the air, displaying as such by zooming around and towards me in rapid hit dashes, inciting my groans and grunts. Ow, ow, ow, grinding my teeth and making a few attempts of blocks and swings once again. To no utter avail. The match was already reaching its steady conclusion. But I wouldn't be going down without a fight. Eyes closed, soothing my focused mind, and waited on the heart signature to become closer. Closer, and closer. Before one, concentrated pony fist twisting around my left, flying body twirled around to meet the stunned expression of the Wonderbolt... Before said expression changed to resolve again as her speed continued outmatching my own, two front blue hoof pushing atop my outstretched gold. Finding myself covered in water upon a shallow pool with some impressive splashes later, the audience shielding themselves briefly before erupting into pleased and congratulatory cheers, to both my sparring partner and myself. Who could blame them? We gave quite a show, as promised, a landing Rainbow helping me out the shallow lake and into a nice towel, feigning ignorance by the bemoaned expression on a certain fashionista regarding my drenched clothing. Should have considered that earlier, my dear. A light punch to my side belonging to the grinning Wonderbolt just exuding cockiness and satisfaction. "Nice, you held out for ten seconds longer this time." Well, clearly someone had to keep track while Twilight was In Canterlot. "Shame Twilight wasn't here to watch kick her Warrior's butt." Laughter all around, even from myself, as I winked back with my own cheeky smirk. "Next time let's keep it to ground battle, Rainbow, and I'll show you precisely who dominates the battlefield." The Wonderbolt scoffed, but kept her bantering look as Rarity fussily helped dry my dark blue clothing. The cape itself was by the rest of the crowd, consisting of Lyra, Bon, Derpy, Whooves, and some weird cloaked guy who's shown up in Equestria of late. Creepy. "I'm certain Twilight would be more than proud of Stardust for bein' able to fly like that by now." Applejack pitched in, sounding relatively pleased by the progress herself. "Now to see you ain't slounchin' around this time." Slouch? Moi. What poppycock! Name me four examples of me ever just kicking back and making no progress into improving as an alicorn. Well- And time's up, no need to hear anymore, cheers Starswirl! "You were amazing too, Rainbow." Oh please Fluttershy, don't let the ego go to her head, as Rainbow threw her head upwards with a pleased and prideful smirk, in total agreement by the animal lover's praise. Applejack agreed, nodding with a smile. "You sure were, what with all them fancy flyin' tricks you just pulled a few seconds prior." "Heh, it was pretty awesome right?" Pink eyes looked to me expectantly, inciting my raised humoured brows instead. Never catching me boost your arrogance alongside the others, my dear. Rainbow snorted, as if hearing such, and looked back to everyone else. "Who wants to see a rematch?" Then Rarity spoke up in complete objection. "Goodness gracious darlings, enough abuse has been made to these tailored designs!" So I'll take them off, big deal. Rarity, shaking her head with a few 'tut's, fiercely regarding both Rainbow and I with blazing sapphire, putting an end to any argument that would go forward. "I'm sure a particular Princess would not approve of the roughhousing either." Honestly, I don't think Twilight would care as much, certainly not while she and Spike are celebrating Celestia's 'one-thousand, one-hundred-and-eleventh' sun-raising anniversary. And yes, that does sound as dumb for something to Twilight to make a big deal out of to be possible. How would we be expressing our gratitude and happiness for the most incompetent mare in Equestr- I mean, for the oh-so wise Princess who has guided our kind to the light more often than not. Well, Applejack voiced what we've all been contributing to of late. "Mighty point Rarity. Come on, we should get back to workin' on the play stage." That's right, a play, a play regarding how Celestia first raised up the sun. Because, you know, the sun never rose once on the entire planet until one alicorn was born. Was there a Lion King moment back then where Starswirl, on the castle balcony, raised newborn Celestia to the sky before every living creature and BOOM! The sun appeared for the first time ever? My former teacher couldn't sound anymore, highly amused. Well, perhaps not every species was in attendance during such an event... You do know I found the notion that the sun never rose without Celestia to be total hogwash, right? Believe me Jack, you've expressed that point more time than the hair in my corporeal facial mane. I mean, come on guys, even the story of the play sounded like total, self-grandalizing bull[BEEP]. Ponies actually BELIEVED all that happened? Well, of course, the main fault of this world's inhabitants was being gullible to a fault. So, long story short, some mishaps, mishaps that made me almost die from busting a gut every five seconds before of whom this play was in celebration for. Twilight, in all her wisdom learned from Uselestia, decided it would be brilliant to have the older Princess be the main lead of herself. What could have possibly went wrong then? One big issue, my friends, was that Celestia couldn't act... At all. The royal Princess, with all her thousand years of knowledge of experience, often playing some political role and negotiations when duty calls, couldn't even act a simple play to save her life. Jesus Christ, no wonder none of the other species became more open-minded with ponykind until Twiliight and friends came along. So bad it wasn't even funny. Lucky for you, my pupil, I have quite the amusing tale to share. Go on. Despite what she may say to the contrary, this was not the first time dear Celestia ever performed on the stage. Now it sounded like the old unicorn was threatening to chuckle himself to death, again. A play was once made in her father's honour, a play she kept pushing herself a role into, begging and even demanding to participate to the horror of the cast, and Luna's. When the festivities came under way, Celestia made a... Lasting impression on foreign representatives, to say the least. The performance was quite impacting to the point, decades later, the ruling Princess made certain to remove all traces of that incident from history books, vowing to never speak of it again. Okay, THAT was pretty funny, [BEEP] what I just said earlier, abruptly bursting myself into laughter in the middle of the custom outside theater, with no one in sight but the others in the back. I really wanted to see that play now! Surely it couldn't have been more hysterical than watching the ruling government make an attempt of charades. God I was crying when that happened. Of course, all amusement properly vanished after Twilight and Celestia had a brief fall-out. Quickly resolved of course, but Spike's attempt of stand-out comedy to stall for time did little wonder in bringing the humour back. Spike's at his best when he's being a snarky little dragon. Shame the girls didn't allow ME to take my son's place, I would have excelled bashing the [BEEP] out of everyone in the live audience... Which was likely why they prevented me from going out there in the first place. I could show you through my own memories over that eventful night. I shall never forget the expression on her father's face... Ahh. From the sounds of it, it was so good, so much better than earlier that I just had to see it. Hmm, maybe later. I was honestly getting tired with the sun having been raised early in favour of the play - totally cheating, by the way, Celestia - suppressing a mild yawn as the ache for a good bed was starting to get to me. Though I should help clean everything up with the rest first, then sleep all day later. Oh, hello? There passed the six collective members of respective species, the young six students of the School of Friendship not noticing me while heading out themselves, yawning loud and tiredly. "Maaaaaaan I'm beat!" "Yeah." Another massive, compensating yawn. "This whole play stuff really got to me." "I'm so sleepy I could nap in a clam." "You mean you don't do that underwater?" "Something on your mind, Ocellus? Looks that way." "Erm, I was just thinking. Do you think, in the future, there'll be a play about Principal Twilight and the Professors?" "Oh wouldn't that be cool! I'd be totally down to playing Twilight!" "Aheh, you're a little too enthused for that role, Silverstream." "Yona would make good Pinkie Pie!" "Ha! You got that right!" Playful banter and bustling conversations faded across the field back to Ponyville, leaving me to ponder. A play about Twilight and the girls? Ha, like anyone would ever come close to playing her right. What would the play even be about, anyhow? Another stifled yawn, more threatening to break loose this time. Right, better help clean things up, then I can have a nice, relaxing session with the fourth most precious thing to me after Twilight, Spike and friends. A companion that will always love me for who I was without judging, being there for me twenty-four seven. My bed. ...My head shot upwards after six hours of sleep from the pillow, gasping in sudden, inspired glee. A play about my friends! That's it! "Spike!" I called out halfway out the bedroom door moments later, throwing on my blue and velvet cape. "Get me a notepad and quill, stat!" Everything was already going smoothly. Of course, knowing as it was the MLP universe, some mishap would bound to occur with some forced friendship lesson mixed in at end that somehow resolves it all. Still, best to live in the moment. What a moment it was, though, as I gazed around happily and in pride by the spectacle of a production being set up. And not a single mare of the Mane Six in sight, which was also more refreshing, otherwise this entire thing would have been pointless. Can you imagine how shockingly difficult it was asking for help while keeping it altogether hush hush? Twilight was at the school, currently assuming Spike and I were doing a father-son activity of researching daisies. Heheheheheheh. Anything science-related, that lovable but gullible Princess with buy anything. Chuckling beneath my breath, my attention turned towards the hurrying Spike approaching me, looking quite eager himself with a focused salute. "The auditions are ready when you are." "How many applicants do we have?" "Well, with how discreet we had to be getting them, we're limited to..." The young dragon quickly counted with claws. "...Twenty." Oh, I was expecting worse. "Twenty's not bad. It'll do. Good job Spike." Rubbing my son's top green scales for good measure to express my satisfaction and happiness, smirking then. "I'll check them out in a sec. Help yourselves to those crystal cookies, you've earned them." Gone in a cloud of dust. Kids these days. Alright, auditions were filled up, that's one matter taken care of! Now for plenty more, as a certain Changeling Prince was next to occupy my time regarding the progress. "The special effects' ponies are here." Excellent! Thorax then offered his meek smile. "And thanks again for requesting our services too, Stardust. It's the first time we Changelings would get to openly watch a play in all its magic. Never mind helping set up one!" The enthusiasm was everywhere. From the close by, colourful four-legged equine bugs buzzed and worked in hanging up the lights perfectly. "Yes well, ponykind has had enough time to appreciate the theatrics arts." I smirked wryly in return, perking a teasing brow to the much taller Prince. Why wasn't he called King again? "Let everyone else enjoy them for once." "Hey, Prince Pony." Well, look who else approaches! The sapphire young female dragon, on lean teenage height, throwing a rather dubious expression in her rather brilliant attire. Thank you Coco Pommel. "You sure this 'wig' won't get in the way?" To show an example, Ember brushed back a mighty chunk of the dark blue 'mane.' Just a sec, gonna take another moment to admire the contribution of effort into making the costume. ...Okay, done. "The unicorn assistants-" A.K.A, Moondancer and Lyra ten feet over Ember's shoulder. "- Will keep the hair flowing with magic until your moments on the stage are done." Before adding then with a cheeky grin. "Thanks again for participating in this, Ember." A snort of derision. "Considering what you've done for Spike and our kind over and over, I can swallow my pride and get through this, hopefully with some dignity intact." A short, before amber eyes glanced to me uncertainly. "You sure the dragons watching won't recognize me." "You let the makeup artists do their work, practice your stage voice a little, and not a single person ever would identify you as the fierce Dragon Lady of the Lands." Seriously, that's more than like since wearing a faux mustache and monocle alone would fool even my closest of friends. Once the blue dragon was appeased, my attention turned next towards the Griffon King coming forth to greet a fellow new royal. "You have been busying yourself, I see." Zenith announced with a wry smirk, gesturing around to the indoor stage. Oh yeah, this was all happening in the old castle by the way, though I should mention that at this point. "I see your skill of gathering all manners of creatures to work in unison hasn't worn off even becoming as you are now, old friend." "Bringing people together is what I do best." Also, it keeps Twilight and friends happy, but that's mainly the second motivation. Well, typically not the second. "Thank you again for coming with some of your kind, Zenith." "The gratitude must come from us, Stardust, we are quite honoured to play a part in this production. I'm quite curious regarding how these pony plays are done." The black royal of his restored kind made another sweeping motion. "Out of curiosity, would there be any roles regarding a Griffon?" "Just Gilda, sorry." That's what the auditions were for, anyway. Zenith nodded with a knowing smile, soon excusing himself like the others prior and continuing to oversee the contribution of his fellow kind working on the rock terrain sets. Yep, all was going perfectly for this, now all we needed was, finally, the main star to show. Oh, right on cue, swirling my head around to the large doors opening into the aged castle currently being re-decorated for the upcoming performance, soon entering to join a pink smiling unicorn, with another unicorn at her side, whom beamed happily at the sight before after she gazed around the interior filled with various creatures in curious awe. "I never knew you were into theater, Stardust." Sunset commented in mild approval, perking an amused brow my direction before cerulean eyes looked around again, Starlight following her example with appearing impressed herself. They were twins, I swore. "An elegant and almost dying art, theater." At least in my world. Harry Potter and the Cursed Child gave plays no favours. "Speaking of which, you often participated in plays at your school, right?" "From time to time." "Perfect, you're playing the lead role." Both mares blinked, prompting me to add as Nightshade, perched nearby, took his cue to swoop down and hand me over the script. Cheers my owl friend, passing it over then to the stunned yellow bacon-haired mare. "Why else would you be here?" The pages floating beside her, Sunset took a curious and humbling skim-read through before those eyes widened again considerably. "You want me to play Twilight." "I was gonna ask Starlight here, but I think she's no longer comfortable taking the spotlight as she use to be." Said pink unicorn meekly looked away. You see? Meanwhile, Sunset shook her head in disbelieving amusement, but her grin remained all the same gratified. "I'm flattered, Stardust, but I don't think I have what it takes." Couldn't blame her, but instead of discouraging, I encouraged, playfully wrapping a limb around her pony shoulders and escorting towards the stage itself. Very spacious I will stay. "It's not just your past experience in plays I'm asking you to play her, Sunset." Her expectant features had me clarify. "You and Starlight are the closest in similarities to Twilight; personality, intelligence, bravery, wit, soul and belief. Don't get me started on the beauty." That warranted a light hue of red on both unicorns, before I added with a small, assuring grin. "If anyone can get her right, it's you two." "Well, when you put it like that..." The former student of Celestia trailed off playfully, dancing her blue eyes around before getting somewhat serious again with an elated smile. "I'll try not to let you down then, Stardust." "Don't do it for me." Do it for whom this play is about. "Costumes are at the back. I recommend you rehearse while you check the place out and get your attire." "So who plays Flash Sentry?" "Just go to the back." A chuckling Sunset obliged, Starlight giggling behind her own pink hoof before following after her while I raised a flat brow to their departing states. Hardy har girls, I offer you the best role ever and get repaid like that. Sunset Shimmer ladies and gentlemen, never giving a poor guy a break. But still, with the second best pony playing the role of the first best pony, this play was in the bag. "Who's Starlight gonna play?" "Hm? Oh she's being managing assistant. I think your childhood friend has a little case of stage fright." Glancing over towards Sunburst. Yep, he's here too. The pony responsible for getting the crystal decor which were neatly placed in their respective positions on the walls, ceiling and ground. Now if only Ember can get her fellow dragon kind to STOP attempting to eat most of them whenever our backs were turned. "Oh." Apparently this was news to the stallion, the royal foalsitter soon turning attention on a different subject. "By the way, your requests proved fruitful; Princess Cadence, Prince Shining and Princess Luna are on their way here." Splendid! All going according to plan. "Thanks Sunburst." Now, to finally get those auditions under wraps, clapping my hoofs loudly to garner enough attention for those in vicinity to the stage. "Alright everyone, we need some space! Someone get me Spike and Starlight when they're ready!" Oh, weren't we already off to a good start? "First up is... Granny Smith, auditioning for the role of... Applejack...?" Spike trailed off uncertainly from the list, glancing between the two ponies at the desk with him before the very lit stage. Green eyes looked back to the clipboard, then up. "Err... Start whenever." "Booooooooy howdy~!" Alright, Jesus Christ, things were becoming interesting already, the elderly Earth Pony proving to be quite spry for her age by sliding onto the wood, adorning a blonde ponytail wig and classic brown stetson. Absolutely fooling no one, but any level for authenticity was thrown out the window looking at... This. "Let's go buck some apples, right boys?" "Next, next, NEXT." I called out hurriedly by instinct, a sentiment both my fellow judges concurred with a disgruntled Granny was immediately escorted off the stage by some Diamond Dog guards. Okay, note to self, should have hired others to be the rest of the Mane Six opposing to being up for auditions instead. "Next we have..." Rubbing the back of the pencil against his cheek, Spike continued with a soft frown. "Maud Pie as Rarity." Alright, let's see where this goes. "Clothes. They're like rocks. I like rocks. They're beautiful in their own right." "That's my girl." Okay, who invited her Sheldon Coooper knockoff of a coltfriend? Still, the tall Earth Pony from the side raised a good point. Maud was absolutely killing it. "Clothes are like rocks, in a way. They're shiny when cleaned and... Breathtaking to the eyes." Did I mention that 'Boulder' had a fluffy tiny fake cat tail attached to it? Rarity would have a fit if she were here, and not many would find the routine that amusing. However, I was a man-slash-stallion of peculiar taste, and I say: "Sign her up guys. We have our Rarity." Pointedly paying no heed to their bewildered expressions, focused only on the grey mare's blank stares and blinking. "Next is... Hm, Zephyr Breeze playing the role of Shining Armor. Okay, whenever you're ready Zephyr." "Oh I'm always ready little dragon." Already losing brownie points with me. Bring back Maud's stupid boyfriend already. The blue lean pegasus cleared his throat, before getting all too dramatic about it. "Be amazed!" Before suddenly looking to the curtains and pulling out a rainbow wig- Oh come on. "As I play the role of a pony no other can possibly imitate!" "Well, he already has the self-grandilizing down..." Starlight murmured in her own bewildered exasperation. Both Spike and I hummed softly to that observation. "Now observe, as I, unlike anypony else could achieve, perform the legendary RAINBOW RAINBOOOOOOOM!" 'Sonic Rainboom,' Zephyr. Christ even I remembered what it was called, although it's been forever since Rainbow performed that little trick. It wasn't even used in our spar yesterday. "By shooting myself out of this cannon-" "NEXT." Funny as it would be to see Zephyr make a fool of himself, it wasn't worth Fluttershy's mood being ruined once the play dazzled my friends. Pharynx in a rather impressive self-made attire of Sombra. The Head of Thorax's guards merely gave one deadly growl- "You're in!" "Woo-hoo! Way to go Pharynx!" The Changeling's mood dampened to embarrassed annoyance being cheered for publicly by an enthusiastic King for a brother. "Alright, next we have... The Crusading Pony as Princess Celestia!" Oh, you mean the Cutie Mark Crusaders dressed up in a Halloween-style outfit of the Princess, fooling absolutely nobody, or nopony? Starlight and I traded humoured glances, choosing to indulge the three fillies and see what they got. Needless to say, they were giving quite the impression. "As Princess of the Sun, it is our- Er, MY responsibility to spread good and happiness to all of Equestria, my dear Twilight." "That posh voice is on point..." Yes it was Spike. Apple Bloom was killing it! "Ahem, I am privileged to be - Scootaloo don't shoving - Ah, ruler of such fair and caring ponies - Sweetie you're moving the front hoofs too much - So much so that I hereby declare that- AH!" The three needed practice with their collaboration in one costume, which was thusly ripped apart by their own doing as the young but promising fillies scattered comically on the stage floorboards, dizzy but otherwise harmless. Once their sheepish and hopeful grins turned to us, we judges shared some amused but entertained glances. What would it hurt. This time, Starlight did the honour. "You three are in!" "Yay!" "I, the Great and Powerful Trixie, would commonly be suited for the role of herself. But now, I believe, the honour of impersonating one such as Princess Mi Amore Cadenza can only extend to myself!" The blue magician announced proudly and happily, in her makeshift Cadence outfit with a spray-painted pink horn and dyed mane. Starlight offered a shy chuckle in defense of her friend. "At she made the effort to look more the part...?" Honestly I'm just disappointed in myself for declining Zephyr's audition to be Shining. Zephyr and Trixie acting with romance together? The chemistry would be phenomenally funny, or a great... Headache to us all... Yeah, I change my mind. There's no regrets ridding of that pegasus from the scene. "NEXT!" "Next!" "You're in kid, congrats!" "Neeeeeeeext!" "Eh you'll do I suppose." "Overall... NEXT!" Christ, who knew managing a play would be such hard work. I didn't envy Twilight for doing this twice, rubbing my own forehead with a few breaths of air. Still, that's the auditioning concluded, alongside the sets, scripts, costumes and food buffet, the last one more important. Various species conversing with one another in their own eager enthusiasm, brightening my smile of elated relief. Good, nothing wrong has occurred just yet. Let;s hope it stays that way, at least. And it seemed everyone we getting use to their roles and required attires suitably. Good thing too, not many complained about them. Give credit to where it's due, Rarity should be proud of Coco after this was all over. And speaking of moving things along, soon moving myself to take center stage and clear my throat loudly. Time for the usual pep talk and reminder of why we were all here today. I've already rehearsed this in my head. The only part of the script reserved only inside my noggin. "Attention everyone! Attention, please!" Giving a moment for things to calm down for all the cast and crew to give me their undivided concentration, inciting my pleased smile and now. "Thank you. Now, I've expressed my gratitude again and again ever since the very first among you were on board with this play idea. At this point, it'd be repetitive of me to say my thanks again." Eliciting a few smiles and chuckles from the crowd. I wasn't kidding exactly how much gratification I displayed a good while by then. "But for this case, I still thank you all, tremendously so my friends. This whole endeavor isn't about me, but about the six, wonderful mares and one adorable little dragon who have been there and done so much for us, while asking for little in return. Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Rarity and Pinkie Pie." My hazel eyes swept across the hushed multitude of friendly creatures regardless of shape and size, all equal together. "And the cute little Spike of course." Many glances to the flustered young dragon hiding his claws, prompting more of our laughs, winking to said sheepish lizard of a son myself before regarding everyone again with a small smile, another nod of acknowledgement and content. "It's only fair we express our own thanks for them being there and bringing us altogether, in secrecy until the time is right. Let's give a hundred percent of effort, let's work hard in rehearsals and making sure everything goes right. Let's work together as friends being one!" Followed by throwing my gold hoof like a fist to the air in dramatic emphasis of my resolve. "Let's give those mares the show of a lifetime!" A determination they all together shared, throwing their various appendages upwards in tandems of cries of agreements and fierce passion. Excellent, the girls won't know what hit them! Sharing a wide grin of excited satisfaction with Sunset, Starlight and Spike just below at the edge of the stage. "Now then, let's get rehearsals under way. No time like the present." Getting fully serious and becoming the bossy version of me Twilight often enjoyed seeing. "Places people!" "Spike?" "Yeah?" "Exactly how many invitations did Lyra have Derpy send?" "Last I checked, just for the friends and family. Why do you ask?" "Oh." With enough time peeking my pony head out the center red curtain concealing the rest of the stage from the live crowd right within the foyer of the aged castle, many of whom I didn't even know the names of, I couldn't do anything to hide my exasperation. "No reason." Before poking my head back in, looking to everyone else participating. "Is everyone ready...?" Some must have picked up on my apprehensiveness, and who could blame them? Or blame me? There were far too many ponies, Changelings and various other creatures about to observe my first ever live production that was made in tribute to the six wonderful mares at the front row. Damn right I was anxious. Could it go well? Would people love it? Would they start appreciating Spike and the Mane Six all the more hearing these chosen tales of their roughest times and essential lessons about friendship being magic? Would Twilight and the girls, which was perhaps the most crucial of all starting this play tonight, have a thrill of a lifetime watching our expression of gratitude and affection in the form of theatrics? Only one way to find out. Moondancer and Lyra nodded with enthused confidence. Starlight, Sunset and Sunburst smiled encouragingly. Trixie smirked widely. Thorax, Ember, Zenith and so many more, all sharing their own numerous reactions of pride, affirmation and certainty they had this in the bag. Enough so for Starlight to stand beside me and call out with enthralled boldness. "Don't forget, this isn't for us, it's for those six amazing ponies out there who have done so much for Equestria, for everyone here." The pink unicorn's smile softened while sharing a knowing glance alongside me, the two of us understanding our similarities and how those beautiful mares, and the beautiful son in an adorable tux right next to us, reformed us for the better. Starlight's lilac eyes glimmered with confident eagerness. "Twilight recently made a play celebrating her idol. Now, it's our turn to celebrate ours. Places everyone!" "You're a brilliant director assistant, has anyone told you?" I commented in half-tease, half-sincerity. Starlight joking scoffed with rolled eyes, as everyone began getting into positions for the long night ahead. "You're paying me to assist, Stardust, not to be complimented." Followed by her coy playful grin. "Though you could show your appreciation with maybe a raise..." Hmhmhmhm. Alright then. "Spike, you ready?" The young purple dragon nodded once, smoothing back his green scales and straightening his bowtie with an air of smugness. "Humility, Spike." Much better, the eager-to-please lizard shifted his expression, before heading outside to the hushing whispers and conversations of a large audience, Starlight and I moving out the way along with those unneeded once the curtains would be ready to unveil the hard effort and contributions of good friends. "Ladies and gentlemen! Fillies and gentlecolts! Dragon, griffons, Diamond Dogs, Changelings and much more!" Oh, Spike had this in the bag, he didn't even bring the cue cards with him for reminders of the opening speech. "Thank you all so much for attending tonight, we really appreciate how eager everyone is to witness our play; an appreciation to the most wonderful friends anyone could ever ask for!" "YAY!" Of course Pinkie would be more than ecstatic, Starlight and I sharing humoured smirks from our places in the shadow corner of the stage. "Do we know these wonderful friends? Can we guess?!" Oh Pinkie. The moment Applejack helped settle the eager fellow Earth Pony down in her seat, Spike laughed sheepishly before regaining composure and sticking to the script. "These mares have done so much for so many while asking for barely anything in turn, and it's time we appreciated their being here, especially when they're sitting in the front row!" All eyes turned to the flattered, awed and excited mares. I could feel the tidal waves of pure, positive emotion emanating from the humbled Mane Six... Humbled with the exception of a grinning Rainbow, but you get the picture. My own stare unable to look away from the sparkling orbs regarding Spike in proud content, evidently not expecting such a play to be about her or our friends. Get ready for more surprises tonight, my dear Twilight. "And now, tonight, everyone in attendance gets to partake in celebrating their presence that has changed our home of Equestria for the better! By the collaboration and effort done from all who feel obligated to show these amazing friends just how much they mean to us, I present to you all, tonight, the best moments of these mares across their journey in: 'The Chronicles of Friendship!'" "Let's take everyone back in time, to the humbling days where the first Elements of Harmony were yet to have been uncovered, after so long of peace..." "Muahahahahahahahahahaha! After one thousand years I'm free! It's time to conquer Equestria!" "My niece Cadence, Nightmare Moon has escaped. We need six naive teenage mares with attitude!" Man the music intro to this was on point. And Ember was killing it as Nightmare Moon the whole first tale through, especially hamming it up after an encouraging thumbs-up from Spike behind the curtain. "Their second greatest challenge, was also one of the few to really test their growing bonds..." "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! I, Discord, who howl at the moon, while sleeping in the middle of a summer afternoon, am the carnival of chaos! The master of crashin'! The puppeteer of action! The windbag of bad fashion! You little girls can't possibly defeat moi!" "You're wrong Discord!" Don't get me started on the phenomenal fire Sunset was putting in her role, forgetting for a good moment she was even wearing a costume. "We have one thing that can stop you from hurting innocents and see the light!" "Oh? Would that be the oh-so powerful magic of 'friendship?' HA, friendship is a weakness just to make fools look stronger!" You know, neither was I regretting Shining's exaggerated yet somehow accurate portrayal of the spirit of chaos. The stallion was really letting himself be released of all dignity in favour of making his squealing child held by her grandparents in the audience laugh cheerfully. "No. We, have... Fluttershy!" I had to cover my muzzle from blown-out laughter, mostly to the real mare's hidden expression with a blood-red face as the 'Fluttershy' on the stage began making seductive, eye-batting postures towards the Discord on stage. Spike's voice rung out to the crowd once again: "But through their powerful bonds of friendship, they were able to come through and redeem Discord sooner than later." I had a very unique vision, what could I say? "Not even the bonds between family can break, as proven when the amazing Twilight Sparkle rebelled against the wishes of her betters, and reunited two loved ones in opposition of the villain Queen Syphilis." "My name is Chrysalis you fools!" "Whoever you are, your plans have failed!" "Oh have they now? Let's see about that!" A brilliant idea on Shining's suggested part earlier, where some of the background cast and even IN the audience suddenly morphed into reformed Changelings and were suddenly flying around above the gasping, impressed and anxious crowd. That's some good tension-building for the tale. "With my Changeling army, we'll be invincible!" "Never!" "Haven't you learned anything by now? I hold all the cards, little Princess and unicorn. What could you possibly hope to use against me?" "They always say that, just as they're always proven wrong!" Twinkleshine as Cadence stood her ground, using everything she learned spending time as Cadence's bridesmaid to good use. By the way, guess who was portraying Chrysalis? I'll give you four guesses. "Because we believe in the power of LOVE! Just listen to the rhythm of our heart!" Cheers and cries of encouragement from the crowd, almost drowning out Chrysalis' outraged cry of "No! Noooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo...!" As 'Cadence' and 'Shining,' the latter played by Thorax ironically, tapped their horns, hilariously so when the latter had to bend down uncomfortably, some special effects sparks of magic courtesy of Moondancer and Lyra in the back. Good job girls. "Crystals! Crrrrrystals! Crystaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaals!" The Hell? Why was Granny Smith back on the stage? Where's Pharynx?! "I want ma crystals dang nabbit! Eh... Anypony seen of dem' shiny crystals! I have a kingdom to run darn it!" ...Never mind, this was already better. Relaxing back in my position while Starlight and Spike regarded the situation warily, not even close to the lost expressions of the actors and actresses some managed to retain some dignity to continue with the scripts. Wonder how long before Disney claims copyright to this play for no reason? Heheheheheheheheheheheh. "And now, we would show you the events of the other world, but fortunately Equestria Girls didn't happen. NONE of it happened, so let's move on to what REALLY happened next... The Tree of Harmony!" Did I mention I wrote all of Spike's monologues. Evidenced by my un-suppressed grin which widened from Sunset's flat raised brow my direction backstage. "We may not be Bearers of Harmony anymore! Or our magic may be gone! But the spirit of Friendship lives on, within all of us! Twilight Sparkle, Bearer of Magic!" "The bonds we made through everything we've been through, is stronger than anyone will ever know. Fluttershy, Bearer of Kindness!" "Friendship is the bonds we form across the land. It is to be kind and giving, Tirek. Rarity, Bearer of Generosity." "Nothin' ain't more important for us than to be together, and take those like you who would never understand why friendship is magic! Applejack, Bearer of Honesty!" "Parties, sharing and being there fo each other! That means more to us than just getting power without any fun behind it! Pinkie Pie, Bearer of Laughter!" "Together, we'll show just how powerful friendship is for everyone, and put you back into the pits of Tartarus where you belong, Tirek! Rainbow Dash, hah, Bearer of Loyalty!" "Guardians of Friendship, united we gallop!" "YEAH!/Yeah." "And now, the final story-" "Which I will now take point over." Hm? Starlight suddenly disrupting Spike's next exit, the pink unicorn stepping out to the front stage without any encouragement to. No, this wasn't in the script. What in God's name was Starlight planning? The former student of Twilight's took center point on the floorboards, closing her eyes briefly to gain some deep breaths, ignoring the curious and uncertain expressions of the costumed others around and behind her. Was this because this last story regarded her time travel shenanigans, or something more? Whatever it was, the emotions coming from the young mare's heart was palpable, and invoking all the more curiosity within me. Did Starlight have this planned all along, or was it conjured up sometime before we reached this point...? Lilac eyes opened again, gazing over to us backstage and on-stage, before locking eyes with Twilight's on the latter's front row seat, beginning with a soft smile. "I am probably one of, if not the most gratified to have had my friends enter my life, and save me from a very dark path. Although I've expressed my thanks be making up for my past mistakes, I don't think anything I'll ever do would be enough to repay their kindness, generosity, laughter, loyalty, honesty and, what else, magic." The Mane Six smiled widely, some looking ready to glisten with tears. Wouldn't put it past them. "...And Balance." Oh God dammit Starlight, you might make ME cry now and you know it! With a grin of amused fondness, Starlight's expression brightened moreso while looking over to the rest of the audience. "The final story tonight, is one caused by a large mistake of ill judgment and poor thinking on my part. I wanted revenge upon those whom never deserved it, and they still forgive despite the horrors I would have out them through... Girls, Spike, Stardust, Trixie, Maud, Sunset, Sunburst... Your friendship is more invaluable to me than anything else, and I wouldn't trade a single moment of our time together... Thank you all, I'm proud to call you my family." From the side, a low chuckling Sunset playfully jabbed my side, nodding to me to go join Starlight on the stage with her alongside Sunburst, Spike, Trixie and Maud. Well... Alright, wasn't exactly how I pictured it would all end. But hey, the moment was too beautiful for me to complain. So off I went, all of us joined together, beaming down at the equally blissful and pleased six amazing friends, when none of THIS could even have happened if it weren't for their just existing. We had so much to thank, all of us tonight. And forever more. Smiling warmly to all of us, Starlight then grinned down to a certain, tearfully happy Princess and added with a knowing grin. "And if it weren't for a certain Twilight Warrior planning all of this to impress the mare he loves, and once again apologize for his own mistakes, we never all could express our thanks properly tonight." Annnd this is where I make my hasty retreat, if not for Sunset, Trixie and Spike knowingly and playfully blocking my backing away back into the shadows of the backstage. Only, they finally moved out of the way, when a certain lavender mare of pure beauty and magic leapt up with flight from her seat and promptly tackling me on the wooden floor. The cheers of the crowd by all species heightened like never before tonight as everyone observed as passionate, heated makeout not seen since our reunion. And damn did it feel good! Almost ruined by my own laughter followed Shining's cry of outrage! "Watch it guys! That's your sister you're viewing macking on another pony!" "And not just anypony, the pony who started all of this!" Spike called out cheerfully, and pure applause broke out. Everyone on stage likely bowed and deduced the play was over, leaving roses and chocolates to be thrown their way in praise and congratulations. Normally, Twilight and I would have stopped making out so fiercely, pulled me up to stand with her and the rest of our equally amazing friend who would join us, all bowing together with the Princess of Friendship giving one last heartfelt speech to conclude the successful night. ... But, to be honest, I am a greedy [BEEP]tard, hence our rolling on the floorboards so I was on top, continuing the breathtaking makeout and leaving our friends to take in the rest of the cheers. Ten weeks of hard work worth it! Chapter 192: HomeyearncomingYou know, learning more and more about this game, about how beating up wild encounters is no longer a function (save for events), capturing counts as grinding, and a system where you are literally forced to catch as much as possible in order to reach the required levels to get anywhere, rather than work through pain, sweat and tears the old fashioned way in grinding by classic RPG formula. This has led me to conclude... Yeah, these latest installments to the franchise insult the intelligence of even toddlers. But the capturing system making you feel like a real Pokemon trainer was nice. It had that going for it. Exhibit A: Both my son and I rearing back hoof and claw in preparation in getting this damn Chansey. "On three Spike. One." "Two." "Three!" Ha! Without breaking a sweat, the large tub of pink in the game was caught via Ultra Ball, prompting Spike and I to high-five/hoof. Couldn't ask for a better partner to get through this boring remake of Kanto. Well, the most fun out of this was Spike's often pleased and eager grin, which was enough of a motivator to get through this handholding excuse of a game. Let's Go Pikachu, obviously. Twilight's more of the Eevee variety. No shocker that mare would have an Espeon of she could. Fluttershy would have a Sylveon. Rainbow a... Jolteon? Maybe. Rarity, either Vaporeon or Glaceon. Applejack? Probably Leafeon. And Pinkie. Err... She'd probably keep it as an Eevee. Sunset would totally have an Umbreon. Starlight the same as Twilight. Spike maybe a Flareon, and as for myself, well, Vaporeon all the way! Too bad you couldn't even evolve the Pokemon you start with and instead learn these billions of new typing moves for them named after the producer's three-year-old attack drawings. Remind me why so many praise these new games? Ah well, for now I was content playing alongside Spike, our character avatars running around, capturing wild Pokemon and just chillin'. The way things should be. "Spike, Jack?" Ah, I was wondering when the Princess would come investigate the commotion, calling out from behind the couch whose back faces the bedroom door. "I need some help re-organizing school profiles, please." Well, so long as the mare said the magic word. Spike stretched innocently after we paused the game, offering a wide grin. "Well, we needed a break anywhere. My legs were starting to get stiff." Prompting my joking smirk. "Oh, so you kicking the air up and down while we played was my own imagination?" The answer was a playful raspberry, followed by a light chuckle from close by. "All right you two, settle down now." The beautiful lavender mare smiled brightly at our approach, evidently pleased to see fiance and son interact positively. Another thing I made her, Spike and others miss so dearly. "Don't leave me out of the banter, okay?" "Bah, not my fault. Spike picks up this habit of starting playful banters from you, love." As I affectionately rubbed green scales, inciting Spike's sheepishly embarrassed grin, and Twilight's raised dubious brow. "From me, Jack? I dare counter that you often look for arguments for the sake of beginning them. Not to mention, you do enjoy making an impression on Spike." Magically pulling the baby dragon over to her side, nuzzling his blushing cheek. Ah, was it 'Embarrass Spike Day' now? I was all for it. "My dear Twilight, I think anyone else would tell you that my reasonings behind arguments are just and valid. Right Spike?" "Spike, don't answer your father. Celestia knows that ego of his needs to be taken down a notch." "Spike, ignore your mother. She has, after all, been raised in lies and comfortable surroundings." "Okay! Okay!" The purple dragon hurriedly called out, after being pulled back and forth by magic or hoof, breathing quickly and holding out palms in prevention from being playfully moved around again. "Good grief, your flirting's somehow a thousand times worse when you're trying to use me for it!" Oh really? Twilight and I shared the same coy expression, myself smirking cheekily. "Me thinketh the gagging dragon son be too embarrassed by his parent's affections, love." Those brilliant violet orbs sparkled in their own mischief. "I would be inclined to concur, honey." So imagine Spike reaction when Twilight and I pulled each other into a loving, slow but passionate kiss right before his flustered eyes, gold and purple hoofs cupping one another's equine features gently and enjoying the intimate moment as our hearts flared in joy. Mmm... Do those soft, enticing lips count as lunch...? "Mom! Dad! Enough!" Whatever you say son. Next up, our violet and hazel gazes affectionately regarding one another, half-closed, followed by some teasing and blissful nuzzling, prompting Spike's playful gag of disgust. Oh please. When we're done fooling around, I perked a brow as we turned to the flushed lizard. "Come now Spike. These are things even Rarity would appreciate. We're offering a loving demonstration." "DAD!" Twilight's giggling was music to my ears, the mare covering her kissed muzzle briefly and managing to restrain herself, grinning lightly to us both. "Alright you two, let's get to organizing. Come on." Spike was all too happy to make a hasty retreat to our destination, while Twilight and I took the slower pace. Side by side, our bodies close together as brown and purple-with-shades tails affectionately brushing one another. The way things should be. I've said it before, and I'll keep saying it for a really long time. It's good to be home. "And it's good to have you home." Came Twilight's reply through our link, followed by a heartwarming peck to my cheek. By the time Twilight concluded with explaining Starlight's notable absence, we were just about done with helping the Princess out. And the best of what I had to say was alongside a hum. "I never would've guessed the map was such a cupid." Spike glanced to me curiously. "What do you mean?" "Two childhood friends, obviously meant for one another, dispatched back to their home town together, for memories of fondness and cherished time when life was simpler... Me thinks the map hath a romantic soft spot." "I think you're reading a bit too much into it, Jack." Twilight commented in mild amused puzzlement, finishing up from her side of the room as she stacked some papers together. "The map obviously sent Starlight and Sunburst to Sire's Hollow because of their old connection there, and therefore would be the best collaboration in handling whatever friendship problem resides in their childhood home." Oh Twilight. "I mean, if you wanna take the fun out of it, love, be my guest." "Hm, never pegged you for a raving romantic. Rarity must have rubbed off on you with all those mane sessions." Twilight teased with a light smile, before inclining her head towards the nearby box on the white table. "Be a dear and help move those textbooks over there, would you?" Sure thing love. "Wonder what friendship problem's brewing in their hometown." Spike pondered out-loud soon afterwards, tapping his scale chin for a moment before shrugging casually. "Eh, I'm sure they have it in the bag. They took some lessons from me, after all." Rolled, affectionate sparkling eyes. "Again, Spike, the map has dispatched you on one friendship mission thus far." "And that's experience enough, my dear mother." My dear- Our brows raised incredulously towards the smug dragon, followed by Twilight and I's looks to each other, our minds reaching the same foregone conclusion. "He picks that up from you, Jack." "Is it not a father's job to inspire his young, Twilight?" The Princess loudly snorted, unable to hide her bemused grin following that brief telepathic conversation, with Spike wincing a little in the middle of it during. Curious. Twilight then continued while filing away what remains of the certification blank sheets for later graduations. "Still, it must be nice of Starlight and Sunburst to revisit their childhood homes. It's always nice to explore the surroundings you once grew up and see what's changed, all the while recollecting precious moments in your youth and appreciating everything that's happened up to now." Oh trust me love, appreciating MY childhood would be considered unhealthy for me. Spike, by contrast, hummed merrily in agreement with eager nodding. "Yeah. It's cool to see the places we use to live in and hang out by in Canterlot whenever we visit there. You know, when the world isn't in immediate danger." The young son quipped with a meek grin, prompting our own amused smiles. "That ice cream stand near the corner of that library you studied twenty-four seven in, Mom? I went there while Dad here was in his brief coma. Mmm, after so long they still got the best mint flavour!" Yes, do talk about my coma as though it was a passing moment, inciting my humoured smirk. Ah Spike, what will I do without you? Twilight chuckled wryly, shaking her own head in affectionate knowing. "And all the headaches you kept on getting from eating your ice cream too quickly. I swear, you were a handful Spike, especially when I was a little filly." "Mhm, but all for the better, right?" "Well nothing's perfect. Ow." I casually stated the reaction to the light book smacking my shoulder from intruding in this conversation. And Spike continued as though I hadn't said a word or Twilight magically berating me. "Heh, maybe we should go revisit all the hot spots we use to see when we were living in Canterlot, Mom. I'm suddenly feeling nostalgic." "Maybe in the next few days, I could write a letter to my parents to anticipate our arrival then. No doubt they'd like to join in the memory lane too." Twilight beamed, seeming cheerful with the concept of revisiting her favourite spots of youth too. Well, she was still young, but you know what I meant. As for myself... I wasn't feeling quite as enthused as either mare or dragon before me. Don't get me wrong, I'm happy to witness both my love and our son happy, but for some reason... Something was holding me back from smiling warmly. Not even a twitch of the muzzle. Frankly all this talk of nostalgia was... Getting to me? But why? Could it be I was suddenly craving to look back at my own childhood by physical means too? Was it possible that Twilight and Spike's conversation about recalling wonderful memories, as well as Starlight and Sunburst's return to their old home, was affecting my own old desires? Nah, couldn't be, I had way plenty a time eight to four seasons ago missing my old home every single second. Why in God's name would it starting rising up again now of all times? Suddenly, I was struck with a new urge to retreat to my old bedroom, to inspect something that I knew played a part in these sudden, uncertain emotions. Spike was blissfully unaware by my abrupt mental dilemma. "Do you think they still have that fizz cafe at the corner of the market street?" "Let's not get your father here too excited, Spike." Twilight smiled in wry, light amusement, glancing over my way before her expression dropped significantly by the expression on my bearded features. "Jack?" Well, better not ruin their appetite for nostalgia, myself forcing a tight beaming towards the two with a short nod. "I think it works best just you two go see your old childhood homes. Don't let the outsider ruin the fun." Before making my hasty getaway out the room, pretty much finished with the chores regardless. Twilight mentioned neither unicorn appeared entirely thrilled to be visiting their childhood homes. Starlight and Sunburst should be grateful, at least they HAD the chance to just go see their old surroundings whenever they pleased. Not everyone had that luxury. Least of all myself. Failing to repress another weary sigh, my gaze lingered upwards on the portrait that had persistently stayed on the blue wall of my room for God knows how long. Years now? Two years? I didn't really count anymore, especially after leaving for eight months, my return home before almost three months now. This home at least. The home I had accessed to because the fate of balance wouldn't depend on it. Rather than the home that I grew up in for almost nineteen years of my existence, long before my arrival in this colourful, magical world. The corners of my gold furry mouth scarcely moved upwards. How times change. So why the sudden nostalgia? Why did their talks of childhood ignite such uncertainty and longing in my constricted chest? I had prepared myself a while back before and after my return to this world, growing steadily adjusted to the concept of having never being go back to my original home ever again, my final goodbyes to my blood family in the form of a - admittedly rushed and half-[BEEP]ed - small note left on my old desk. Could it be that I never, truly, fully grew accustomed to the possibility of making such a life-changing decision, that I haven't easily gotten over the consequences? Story of my life, all things considered. ... Hazel eyes wandered, soaking in every recognizable detail regarding the cherished family I had grown up with, oh so long ago. My brother, appearing so moody and trying a vain tactic of looking mysterious and uncaring. He never really cared much for open affection. My first younger sister, smiling pleasantly for the typical 'family photoshoot' all siblings usually prepare themselves for. My second younger sister, an angel of sass with her own disarming grin that warmed my heart just regarding it alone, feeling the yearning slowly becoming an ache. My bald, broad father in the center of the frame, the one who absolutely adored any display of affection between himself and his offsprings. A direct contrast to my younger, but ridiculously taller brother. Heh, even when Cerys was about nine to ten, she was still almost my own height. It's no shock I'd be the runt of the litter, in spite of being the eldest. Speaking of which, there be my son of a [BEEP] body regarding my own fingernails in humoured mildness, not sure what I was thinking back then. Even in photos I wanted to express uniqueness. The absent exception of the black-and-white portrait being Mum, as this was the post-break-up between the two parents. But still, they trudged on despite the hardships of heartbreak. Tough as steel, my Mum and Dad... Absolutely terrifying when needed be. Almost as much as the fierce passion the alicorn, whom was slowly approaching to join me, displayed when the situation required that righteous anger. Without saying anything at first, the beautiful, comforting alicorn sat gently beside me, leaning her head on my pony shoulder as we both stared at the old portrait in our respective reactions. My own that of fondness, nostalgia, and yearning, blue-green eyes unable to cease inspecting every single spot of detail, absorbing the good memories of just BEING with these amazing specimens of a family. Regardless how often we couldn't get along, fight over the most trivial matters, or whine about nothing in particular to one-up another, they were still flesh and blood, and I wouldn't have traded those moments with them for the world. Deryn... Joe... Cerys... Mum... Dad... It hurt... "I'm sure they miss you too..." Twilight soothed tenderly from my side, a loving purple wing soothing my hunched back as the beautiful mane and features nuzzled into my neck, her own wondrous attempt of cheering me up. And I appreciated every moment of it. Yet still, my gaze never lingered from the hung large photo. "Did you ever want to go home, your original home, and just... Stay there?" "Everypony feels that at some point in their life, Jack." Twilight answered in equal lightness, sighing softly herself as her warm breath brushed my still fur. "It's harder than anyone would think, leaving behind the very place you spent much of your childhood and even teenage life in to start carving your own path, while a piece of you forever yearns to return in the safe comforts of where you once lived." Nailed it every time, love. Even Twilight sounded regrettably fond and aching to go back home herself, but was stronger of will about it than I. "I'm sorry for making you choose between us, and your family..." Choosing me over your family... Finally, my gaze snapped from the portrait to the lavender mare hugging my side, being it my turn to comfort back with a soft peck in warm, gorgeous hair. "I'd make the same choice a million times over." Was my clear confession, never regretting ever deciding that. "You are my family now. My home gave me memories, but you gave me a future..." And that was the simple truth of it, Twilight hugging tighter in to my side as I embraced back all too affectionately, soaking in the emotions shared between us. Still... I slowly glanced back to the smiles and one frown on the portrait. The ache wouldn't be leaving me. Not yet anyway. God knows, not for a good, long time. Guess that's what happens when nostalgia suddenly strikes you. But yet, why now, of all times? Did being human again a while back play a role in missing my old home...? I never did truly apologize, did I? You probably have a lot to apologize for, Starswirl. But please, do go on. Hm... At least sounding partially amused, but not by much. The old wizard proceeded with explaining himself. For having you choose so unfairly, between that of two futures. To have you be forced a decision no one should truly have been entitled to make. Wasn't really forced, Starswirl, more pressured than anything. As this internal conversation was going on, I was... Going nowhere in particular, just needing some air to clear my head after the cramped atmosphere indoors of aching to be home, now busying myself exploring the park in Ponyville and watching child equines enjoy themselves to the fullest. Nonetheless, it was an ultimatum, one abruptly placed upon you, no better than first dragging you from your world to here all those years ago, and it's high time I took responsibility for such. I am sorry, Jack, for taking you away from a future that was yours to justifiably explore. ...A future of mediocrity, of dependence and bills and stress and a negative species. Or a future of hope, of love and care and consideration and possibilities. I think anyone would choose Equestria's bubbling, supportive atmosphere over the high expectations and demanding bee's hive workstation of humanity, Starswirl. The choice to leave there for here was mine alone, and I don't expect any sincere regrets from you for that. Though you still had much to make up for, regarding WHY I was brought to this colourful universe to begin with. Then I shall endeavor to learn from my mistakes and resolve our strained bond in wholesome. Sounding like the spiritual unicorn truly meant it. Sighing lightly, I took a spot on the park bench and observed mildly of the peaceful surroundings. Children giggling, music to my ears, playing ball or having picnics with a chirpy family. Old grannies feeding birds seeds to many vibrate small feathered creatures. A pleasant day under a beautifully nice sky, everything before me the perfect representation of why Equestria would be a perfect world to settle down in. How would have they reacted, I wonder, to the eldest son living among ponies and becoming engaged to one? Like any sensible human being, probably with disgust, rejection and objection, chalking up these choices to my own autistic nature. Cerys, most likely, would be more enthralled by the chance to meet and hang out with Rainbow. I still remember the former's reaction towards the signed autograph by the Wonderbolt upon my brief months back home. The old home, that is. If there was one thing I didn't certainly feeling guilty over, from leaving home, was the more open spaces to make my own decisions, to guide my own life and declare where I stood. And I chose to stand by my friends' side - by Twilight's side - because that's where I belonged. Even if I never became a pony again after throwing myself into the core of magic itself, I would still have proposed to the beautiful, wondrous, intelligent and divine alicorn the moment we reunited. My body, heart and soul was hers, and hers alone. But my friendship, love and care was to all these amazing friends who have stood by me regardless of how long I've been away, multiple times. Or how much bull[BEEP] I had put them through, sometimes without meaning to. There was no guilt, and there never will be, choosing to settle down with Twilight and be around these wonderful friends for the rest of my life as human or pony. But that didn't mean I didn't long to see my old home. Or at least, speak to my old family one last time. So much left unsaid, and no more a chance to ever do so again, not with the walls between reality and fiction reinforced so tightly in spite of the Zagreus fiasco, or the incident with the anti me. Hm, 'Zagreus fiasco.' I make it sound so historic... I smiled faintly then, content to watch as little foals, colts and fillies playfully ran around and laughed like beautiful symphonies. You know, marriage did often come with children. That incident with Chronos revealed our certain path would emerge with bundles of joy. True, Twilight would be normally shy, embarrassed and sheepish about such an adult topic. But I, as usual, was far more-minded; just imagine, us having kids of our own. Yes yes, Spike was and always will be our first child and son. But I was talking biologically. What would our kids look like? They'd have Twilight's flawless beauty, without question, and hopefully more qualities in personality than I. Imagine our potential daughter, having Twilight's brains and wit, and my snark and disrespect. No boy would ever have a chance with her. ...GOOD. Oh hey, there was that weird scaly pony in the cloak, passing by me on the path through the park and giving me some kind of knowing glance. Ugh, no cameo OCs today, thank you, ignoring the look and resuming my stare to the wondrous children playing about, the future possibility warming my heart and pushing back the aching and growing despair. Tilting my head to lean on my hoof in fond observation. Children, the cure to all depression, next to puppies. And if our future offsprings would be anything like me, they would want puppies in the future too. And hey, who could blame them? No doubt Celestia would wish to play a role in your children's lives, Jack. Perhaps as teacher, or Godmother. Starswirl's mild joke almost startled nearby ponies from my near state of ludicrous laughter, giggling to the ground and closing eyes tightly by the very proposal. Well, she's certainly welcome to try. I already had a Godmother in mind, and her name is Sunset! Twilight would likely have it be Starlight too. "Stardust! STARDUST! There you are!" My casual walk of memories and thoughts grinded to a halt by Pinkie's sudden blur of a rush over towards me, immediately grasping my front hoofs and tugging urgently. "We gotta hurry!" Her heart didn't really indicate too much distress, but I knew Pinkie well enough that she'd make any matter something to be addressed with when prompted. "What is it Pinkie?" I stubbornly remained rooted to the spot. "Oh it's awful, just AWFUL Stardust!" You don't say! "Sugarcube Corner is being piled with so many customers, and we need extra hoofs on deck! You're an expert at baking right, we'll need all the help we can get!" Beaming cheerfully before practically dragging me along with unsurprising strength. Work huh? Ah well, resigning myself to being pulled along at a ridiculously fast speed by the energetic party mare. Why not? Might keep me busy from my own saddened thoughts of home and childhoods. "Your help has been very much appreciated, dear." Mrs. Cupcake stated merrily while I briefly played with their babbling, lovely kids. The small unicorn and pegasus crawling all over my sat body like I was a kind of giant play toy, as their mother continued from the side while wrapping up some leftover treats. "And, of course, it's always wonderful to have you around again." Wonderful to be back here and help when I could too. Lunch hour was over, and the customers all dealt with. I'd call that a great success, a sentiment the owners of this bakery store concurred with. All's well that ends well, now to finally wash off the remaining flour from my hoofs and tail. Helping Pound Cake and Pumpkin Pie be greeted by their enthused father, I walked over to the sink, proceeding with cleaning up after a job well done. Smiling over to the cheerful Pinkie whom just entered the room. "Yay, we did an awesome job! Eight hoofs are better than six!" Heh, well spoken. "Well, if there's nothing else now, I'll be taking my leave." Exchanging goodbyes to the happy family, and Pinkie, before making me departure out the front doors. It's funny, playing with those two foals reminded me of how often I entertained Cerys when she was about their age. Every second of which was precious and carved in my heart. I sighed, passing through the streets away from Sugarcube Corner, going back to sadly recollecting good times gone by. The blissful couple and their loving children back there, not to mention all the ones in the park just now... Damn. More and more, I was missing my home- "Howdy Stardust! Just the stallion I was lookin' for!" Oh, Applejack. The orange Earth Pony, pulling along a cart of filled jars, paused before me with a wide grin, seeming rather tight. "I was wonderin' if ya'd like to help me deliver these here apple squash jars to the respective houses." Another good friend requesting my help. Don't tell me all the Mane Six will be asking for my assistance the entire day, because it was already starting to feel as such. Still, who was I to say no, after so long? "Sure thing Applejack, where are they being delivered to?" "Thank yer kindly." The farm mare replied back to the Mayor once finishing up deliveries, the cart all but empty now behind us, and more specifically me having volunteered to pull it along halfway through said deliveries. Took a lot of persuasion on my part, believe me. On our exit from Town Hall, Applejack grinned my way lightly in gratified satisfaction. "Great work today, Stardust! Couldn't have done it without ya!" I honestly doubted that, but I answered with a friendly nod regardless. Felt good helping out good friends and other ponies today. Not to mention, my overwhelming curiosity by the clear fact Applejack was hiding something, this orange Equestrian harboring a feeling in her heart similar to Pinkie's earlier. Another grand scheme this time? I knew them all too well. "Say, you got some free time now still, sugarcube? Granny Smith's makin' her favourite apple pie, there's enough room at the farm for a slice." Whatever they were planning, keeping me preoccupied certainly played a role. But then again, these friends knew me well enough, enough to know my weakness for apple pie. "I would love to." Came my answer, unaware that the family gathering, with me as a visit, over eating a pie would bring back further memories ASAP. So, 'coincidentally,' upon my leaving Sweet Apple Acres, I was then approached by, shock of all shocks, Fluttershy. To my bemused humour, the yellow pegasus requested my assistance too, involving an escort through Everfree Forest to go see Zecora about a special brew for animal comfort in case they got sore. On the positive note, aside from having a cheerful conversation with the typically shy mare to and back, no monsters were encountered, which was partially a shame for me since I at least wanted to get some exercise with my regained Balance powers. Those training moments with Rainbow were beginning to become droll, my warrior's spirit demanded a real, threatening challenge. "This is just what I need for Angel's sore paw." Fluttershy commented mildly as she steadily held the bottle on her back in-between sings. Clear sky eyes glancing to me with gratification. "Thank you again for escorting me there and back." "No problem Fluttershy." I answered politely as we reached the cottage, the yellow mare, like the others, hiding some secret from me. What was so important as to keep me busy? What were they intending? I didn't ask, of course, because I was legit curious as to what they had in store for little ol' me when it's finally revealed by their preparations. "Would you like to come in for some tea and soda?" A heartfelt gesture, but I smiled in flattered amusement, sensing something new amiss. Almost like the kind pegasus wanted me to say no. Which was honestly fine with me, since I didn't need more reminders from her little critters friends about family. From over the pink mane and yellow equine shoulder, sunset was beginning to hit. "I have to get going anyway, my dear, it's almost curfew." Oh yeah, did I never mention? Twilight installed a curfew for me. Don't act too surprised. It was Twilight, after all. "Stardust!" "Stardust, there you are darling!" Ah, of course, turning myself slowly to the hurrying Rainbow and Rarity, both appearing urgent yet their hearts spoke otherwise. Was it a tag team between the most peculiar of team ups? "Something the matter ladies?" "Oh it is simply tragic, darling. You see, the Wonderbolts desire a new improvement to their rather bold outfits. Something that speaks their language of resolve and dareness-" "Something that SCREAMS awesome! And we can't decide what looks better. What's worse, we don't have a lot of time!" "Yes, the deadline is rather sooner than we'd hope. Your own input would be most appreciated." And they couldn't also ask Fluttershy right behind me? Nah, this was all part of some elaborate ploy to keep me, once again, busy elsewhere while they are prepared for something. Still, always nice to be asked for your own opinion. I smirked faintly, looking between the two 'panicking' mares, once flying and one standing, before nodding gently. "Sure thing, to the boutique then!" A mere second later, there should be a competition between Rainbow and Pinkie over who could drag ponies across town the fastest when rushed. No rest for the wicked. The moment I returned home after such a packed date, my bedroom door had a sticky note attached, requesting me to come by my favourite Star Hill, where, with each step, I could sense my friends, son and marefriend awaiting. Yep, all that to keep me busy before so it wouldn't look too suspicious by the notable absence of others. And there they are all were, standing beneath a wide yellow and pink banner stating 'WELCOME HOME STARDUST/JACK' within. The many ponies and other creatures grinning strongly and greeting me with pure enthusiasm, Twilight and Spike being among the first to meet my bemused smile halfway down the hill. "What kept you?" My wonderful son teased while playfully tugging to my left front limb, grinning himself with a party hat, as another was magically placed on my messy brown hair. "Oh you know Spike, my friends oh so subtle keeping me busy while you are prepared for, shock of all shocks, a party." My knowing grin causing some to flush and smile sheepishly. Ah, what am I gonna do with them? Spike laughed happily, whereas Twilight smirked before her features softened to something far more affectionate. "Family is never just about blood relations, it's also a choice." The Princess began, warmly cupping my bearded cheek with her tender, proud smile. "And we never stopped thinking of you as one among us." Motioning with one wing further up where the party was starting. Pinkie blowing and making balloon animals for Pumpkin Pie and Pound Cake as the loving parents observed. Trixie displaying magic tricks for a bemused Starlight and intrigued Sunburst. Rarity lecturing the Crusaders about some clothing or another. Fluttershy and Discord helping Flurry Heart be friends with Angel. Cute. Shining and Cadence conversing merrily with Celestia and Luna. Rainbow and Applejack having a playful hoof-wrestle as Derpy, Whooves and Zecora observed. Lyra and Bon eating and laughing fondly away. Octavia and Vinyl choosing the right music to play for the coming night as the evening shades blazed over the tip of the green hill. Twilight proved her point, but kept speaking to hammer it home while looking to me with such sparkling love in those violet eyes it caused my heart to briefly pause. "You've done so much for us, as we have for you, Jack. It's true, no one can ever replace your first family, and it's perfectly acceptable to miss them for as long as you can. But that doesn't mean you are ever, ever alone." "As we've explained for the billion of times." Spike jokingly said as they helped guide my bewildered state further upwards. "Hmm, with how stubborn Jack is and the need to repeat the same point, I'd say more the trillions of times, Spike." Twilight answered back in mild amusement, staying close to my side as I was greeted then, tremendously, by a magnificent party cake with icing depicting myself... And those of the old and new families, together as one, smiling and perfectly 'drawn.' My breath halted. Twilight... Everyone... You didn't possibly have to... And yet, they did. As always, my feelings were a factor of importance alongside everyone elses'. Guess it was foolhardy to believe even for a second they would let me wallow in nostalgia alone, but then again I never even accounted any of this could happen in the first place. For that, I will always be grateful to the family I made, throughout my journey beyond incomprehension here. I beamed cheerfully, expressing thanks by gleaming hazel eyes alone to all whom gathered for me to blow out the candles. Welp, why not indulge them after all? The small flames were extinguished in a mere second, prompting their cheers and applause. But the most heartwarming thing at the moment, moreso than the smiles and cheerful vocals of these wonderful, amazing creatures, was the lavender alicorn snuggling with sheer affectionate care into my right side, inciting for me to return the favour, eyes closed in pure, utter content. What could ruin any of this now? Well, this following moment wasn't ruined, per say, but rather exemplified by what family was all about. As Lyra then called out playfully, "You know what this calls for?" Bon raised a humoured brow. "A family group hug." "Nope." Suddenly, orange eyes mischievously stared my way, prompting Twilight to quickly move away as if knowing what's coming. Oh no. "A FAMILY PONY PILE!" Ah da- Well I least I wasn't suffocating by the loving pile squeezing my body on the grass, and hearing Rarity's squeal of this happening to these clothes of mine had me laugh into whoever's fur was crushing my muzzle. Family, am I right? Can't really pick 'em when the path leads you to them. Chapter 194: What We Missed And Cherished"Ugggh..." "You look exhausted, Twilight! Uh, no offense." "None taken. Ahh..." "Any reason you're slouching on the couch like that?" "Oh, no reason, other than something beginning with 'J.'" "Yeah, I figured. What's he done now?" "Well today's Hearts and Hooves Day as you know, and Jack... Well, he's been using today as an excuse to make up for our absence apart together." "Huh. That doesn't sound too bad." "Don't get me wrong, I find his attempts to amend past mistakes, particularly on a holiday like this, sweet and endearing. Unfortunately..." "I love you." "Oh. Thank you Jack..." Twilight smiled warmly as the golden alicorn made a swift departure from the room straight afterwards, the former accepting the box of chocolates. "Jack had taken it upon himself today to shower his partner with gifts." "What, like flowers? Chocolates? Presents?" "Mhm." "Well how's that a bad thing?" "It's not that, Starlight. The intent to undo his wrongs is appreciated, but this..." "I love you." "Oh! Thank you again Jack." The Princess blinked in sincere flattery by the bouquet of purple and blue roses, while the Warrior made another swift departure in a gold and blue blur. "So, what's the problem?" "Unfortunately, Jack's not backing down from fully expressing his desires to appease and earn my affections." "I thought he already has them?" "I love you." "Thank you, Jack..." Twilight was close to sweatdropping this time, taking the book wrapped in a neat decorative tie, just as her partner left the room swiftly again. "And he always will." "But...?" "Ah... Unfortunately, the insistence of swooning me every five minutes is starting to grow a tiny bit tedious, considering he's just been visiting the study-" "I love you." "Thanks..." "- every -" "I love you." "- four -" "I love you." "- minutes." "I love you." "So you understand what I'm going through right now." "Hmm... Sounds to me that Stardust still feels horrible about leaving everyone behind on his crusade, you especially, Twilight. I think he's just eager to prove that his feelings for you never wavered especially after so long." "I think that's been proven enough the moment that stallion proposed to me the second we reunited." "Point taken. Speaking of which, when are you two actually going to act on that?" "...I don't know. There's still too much going on for me to contemplate the very concept. Jack and I will have a sit down and proper conversation about that when there's time." "So why not today?" "I... Erm..." "Hmhmhmhm, fair enough." "I-In any case, Jack doesn't have to keep 'proving' himself like that. He's expressed his affections by several, equally wonderful moments in the past." "But maybe it's never enough for him. Maybe, a small part of Stardust still thinks he's unworthy of you, and is trying to do everything in his power to prove, not just to you, Twilight, but himself of being worthy to even be close to you." "So that's it? He still feels 'unworthy' and is desperately attempting to convince himself?" "Stardust never made it a secret how persistently self-loathing he is, in spite of his recent uplifted mood and interaction with others after coming home." "Hmmmmm... Well, obviously we can't have that, can we? To tell the truth, Jack's not the only one whom feels undeserving of his partner." "Which makes you both perfect for each other. So Twilight, what are you gonna do for the holiday?" "Uhh, well, I wanted to do something special, just for both Jack and I. Any suggestions?" "...Maybe something you know only the two of you would enjoy. A private at a location special between you two?" "That's... Brilliant, Starlight! And I know just the place!" "That's what I'm here for-" DOOR SLAM. "I love you." "Jaaaaaack...!" "Hehehehehehehe. You two are so adorable together." "And don't come back until evening." Ow. Landing sharp on my equine posterior after that ungraceful drop via magic out the front door, meeting the top of the small steps into the castle home. Twilight was quick to shut the doors before I could even make an attempt back in. Well... That was effort of appeasing my girlfriend-slash-fiance down the drain. You'd think the alicorn would be more tolerant after, once again, tying us together for a couple of weeks once Starlight and I returned home back then after being late from helping out a species get some nice shuteye. Grumbling lightly to myself, I rose on all fours awhile carefully tucking in my golden wings, sighing. I could just go back in whenever, but Twilight sounded all too stern regarding keeping me outside until the appropriate time of the day. So either I was that irritating trying to shower the lavender alicorn today with gifts, or Twilight was planning something for the evening of Valentine's Day. Not that I deserved the latter. Oh yeah, Valentine's Day ya'll! God how time flies. And yes, I still refused to address the holiday to the pony equivalent of such; Hearts and Hooves sounds ridiculous, like most endearing things about this world. Well, half endearing, the other half of exclusive things about this world more a hindrance and pain to my brain. Straightening my cape, I sighed wearily before gazing out to clear blue with few clouds, pleasant for the day. Great, I'll get to walk around spectating many couples in bliss and enjoying one another's time while, as always, feeling hopelessly sorry for myself. What a way to partake in Hearts and- Valentine's Day. Sorry, slip of the tongue there. In any case, what to do in the meantime? Rarity would likely be swarmed by admirers, one of whom being Spike, the dragon having left earlier this morning with some excuse of 'hanging out with Big Mac.' Applejack's probably busy working, Pinkie setting up Valentine's party requests, Rainbow napping on a cloud or being bothered to death by a zealous Zephyr. Starlight's still inside, so that just left... Yeah, why not? I imagined Discord hasn't exactly got it through his thin thick skull the genuine bond between the Master of Chaos and a certain animal carer. Plus, what kind of monster would leave Fluttershy on her own for a day of affection? Nailed the guess that Discord wasn't devoting time and energy to the yellow pegasus upon my arrival. To my bitter exasperation. "More soda, Stardust?" "That would be lovely, thank you Fluttershy." This time, instead of bottles, I finally decided to use the pegasus' purple china, the cool fizzy drink pouring into my cup delectably, myself taking another polite sip. Ahh. Something tells me any offsprings Fluttershy may someday have will host a lot of tea parties, the mare opposite me by the table having her steaming own drink contently refreshed. Just to check, I had to ask for clarity's sake, pausing between sips. "So, Discord hasn't visited at all today?" "Not really." Tilting her pink flowing mane in adorable curiosity. Almost as cute as Twilight's. "I think he might be busy today." Like Hell. "No secret cards or anything?" "Umm, I don't think so." "Or chocolates?" "No..." "Poems?" "I don't think so... Should I have?" Yes. "Just checking." Fluttershy blinked, puzzled but continued enjoying the moment with a friend as time passed happily, myself taking another sip. Oh Discord, why couldn't you just see? Today of all days? Ah well, more biscuits for me, not to mention a plate of delicious, warmly baked chocolate chip cookies ordered from Sugarcube Corner. And boy warm they were, chewy and melting in my muzzle for me to elicit hums of enjoyment. Fluttershy didn't seem to mind, smiling pleasantly by my reactions to the treats before speaking up herself. "So, Twilight asked you to stay out of the castle until sunset?" No accusation, no judgment. Fluttershy was all merely curious, with the faintest note of concern, as was exactly in the mare's gratifying character. Lowering the cup to before my clothed gold chest, I allowed a tight light smile. "Regrettably, I think my attempts of making amends with Twilight got the better of me..." Road to Hell was paved, after all, was good intentions. Or maybe that was mere exaggeration, in relation to how utterly bad I felt in not being with my Princess this very moment. Genuine blinks of puzzlement, Fluttershy mirroring my motion with a soft question. "You're still making amends, even though we've all forgiven you?" Maybe you have the most, Fluttershy, but with some like Twilight, and even Applejack and Rainbow... Yeah, something tells me nothing's been completely mended yet. Sighing, I set the china back upon the tiny cup mat, regarding the tender blue eyes comforting my very soul. Offering to her a wry grin. "I'm not sure that I'll ever be properly forgiven for my actions, my dear." Either by them or myself. What a way to spend Valentine's, huh? Feeling ridiculously sorry for myself! But the animal lover, as always, didn't mind in the least, setting her own warm cup down with a soft frown of worry but kindness, the bearer of compassion humming quietly as though contemplating something. "Well, if you really want to do something today that expresses both your love, and determination to right your wrongs, maybe you should do something special." Special? "Do you have anything in mind?" I asked, sincerely curious with a tinge of hope. I've already given Twilight chocolates, flowers, cards, new books, star charts, finished chores in Spike's favour and poetry all in one day. What else could I do, especially when I couldn't come back home until sundown? Tapping her pony chin thoughtfully, all too adorably that it caused me to almost chuckle, Fluttershy gazed to the right where a family of birds were nestled together, sharing their own tiny gifts for the holiday. Ah great, as if me walking through Ponyville watching all those couples be so happy, imagine how alone Fluttershy feels observing her animals friends express affection to one another. "Oh, I don't feel alone." [BEEP]! The bonds were getting much stronger. Fluttershy smiled at me in reassurance, gesturing to all the little critters happily enjoying themselves. "I have all my wonderful friends here to spend Hearts and Hooves Day with." That doesn't make me feel better! But the yellow pegasus was quick to divert back to the original discussion. "Anyway, I have a small suggestion that might help you get back in Twilight's good graces further." Oh? I eagerly leaned forward, taking notes if I could. Curious enough for Fluttershy's cheeks to brighten in pink a little by the sudden action, stammering slightly, "Y-You could... Do something related to what Twilight cherishes most." Cherishes most? "You mean, like friendship related?" Fluttershy slowly nodded, and I leaned back in my seat, plopping stallion elbows on the wooden surface, clasping hoofs together and leaning my features against them. The idea has merit, the only question being, what exactly? Was half-tempted to ask Bon and Lyra for any ideas, the two evident couple also best friends in their own right. But having spotted them in town earlier, thoroughly delighting in each other's company, I decided the better of it, leaving them to it. Who was I to interrupt a couple's sweet time for my own vanity? I'll have to look for other sources, walking through the love-filled streets to the brim of energetic couples and red and pink decor, focusing myself rather on the ground and the objective in question. As opposed to gritting my teeth and feeling like burning all the Valentine decorations shared throughout the town. Right, task at hoof! Think up someone who could help with this dilemma! If Whooves had half the courage, he'd be currently occupied sharing the holiday with Derpy than to help. Octavia... Nah, better safe than sorry. Besides, it's been a long speculation that she and Vinyl had something going on. Big Mac? More than likely devoting the day with Sugar Belle. No clue where Sombra and Radiant were, probably halfway across Equestria at this point searching for the missing pieces of a fallen Princess still. Cadence and Shining were probably more busy than most. Celestia I wouldn't turn to for advice if my relationship with her favourite student depended on it. Luna might offer help, but I wasn't confident I could afford the luxury of reaching Canterlot to and back before the day was over. Sunset? Time works differently between worlds, so it's probably not Valentine's where she was? Sunburst wouldn't know [BEEP] about romance. Couldn't tell ANY of the Mane Six, or Starlight, what I was trying to do otherwise that'd just ruin the whole point of a secret friend surprise. Spike was likely still with Rarity, and Discord was God's know where. Dammit, I was running out of time. Starswirl, you have some ideas right? ...Starswirl? Starswirl! God dammit this wasn't the appropriate time to up and vanish from my mind! What are you spending Valentine's Day among the DEAD or something? You and Mistmane got something going on, huh?! Come on, one time I was putting aside my resentment for your actions here! ... Fine. I'll keep looking for answers myself- Hello? A card stand, looking nothing out the ordinary, attracting my attention. Well, what mainly caught my abrupt turn of concentration belonged to some certain cards that might as well solve all my problems at once. Friend cards. ... ... ... Good God, that's it! Without even buying anything, I made a swift turn and mad dash down the street, the chilly afternoon breeze against my bearded, eager features. Gotta find the Crusaders, and they wouldn't be hard to track down! That they weren't! Apple Bloom answering the hurried knocks to the treehouse door with a surprise blink before grinning. "Howdy Stardust! What can we do for ya?" "Apple Bloom. Sweetie Belle. Scootaloo." The first of three stepping aside to grant me entry, the two other fillies standing before a poster of some colts with pointed arrows. Ah none of my business to wonder about, grinning to all three once they gathered together, gesturing by wings and limbs. "You three wanna help out a friendship problem for Hearts and Hooves Day?" While two looked enthused by the prospect, Sweetie, by contrast, shrugged tiny white shoulder with a somewhat downtrodden expression. "I guess." Must be some school romance going on or something. Young relationships were the most painful to deal with. Scootaloo, in answer, clasped her friend's side with a wide reassuring grin. "Aw cheer up Sweetie Belle, this might be just what we need to re-energize!" Before smirking back in a eerie resemblance to Rainbow. You know, my past brotherhood with Spike could be compared by their sibling-like relationship, Scootaloo and Rainbow. "Lay it on us Stardust!" Glad to hear it! "I need some friendship cards - non romantic but still expresses affection - done for each of my friends." Bloom blinked. "Even Twilight?" I opened my muzzle, before pausing, realizing a friendship card for Twilight might send all the wrong messages, especially after everything I just gifted to the breathtaking alicorn this morning. Too inappropriate. "Nah." Shaking my head in the with a humoured smile. "I'll handle Twilight myself. Can you three get them done?" Scootaloo scoffed in good nature. "Can we?" Grinning with radiant confidence, sharing an ecstatic expression with the other two. Even Sweetie was looking more cheerful every passing second. "I've got the best one in mind for Rainbow!" "I've got somethin' in mind for Applejack! Sister knows best!" "And I know what Rarity would love to read from a card." The white filly stated while feeling better, if her heart and smile were any indication. "Count me in." Excellent. A sentiment Apple Bloom echoed jovially. "Alright Crusaders, let's take a break from looking for the secret admirer and make the best friendship cards in all of Equestria!" Secret admirers... Guess those are legitimately prominent even in the equivalent of elementary schools. Done! The blue envelope slipped into the bottom crack of the bedroom door like a charm, sensing Starlight resting peacefully within. Won't she be in for a surprise the next morning? If the mare wasn't simply laying on her bed reading a book right then or something. It almost wasn't easy, what with the bonds increasing for the others to somewhat pick up my presence once in close proximity. Pinkie was a difficult challenge alone to sneak around when she's close by, but regardless, I got the job done. The hoofmade friendship cards delivered without too much pressure, and I made a mental note to bake some reward for the Crusaders as thanks for their efforts, first thing tomorrow. The cards certainly were suitable and creative, with each cover bearing the marks of good friends. Looking forward to seeing their faces tomorrow. Spike was with Discord, as I spotted passing them earlier, with some lighthearted party going on in town. I'll pick the dragon up later, though I trust Discord enough, at least, to keep an eye on one of his only few guy friends. Or else. All in all, I'd call that a good afternoon of spending Valentine's by making certain my friends weren't left out... Rarity aside with the bags of admirer messages I spotted while sneaking into the boutique. Don't even ask me regarding how precisely I managed to stealth around successfully whilst simultaneously near tripping over my loose wings- "Jack..." Hm? My head snapped upwards, identifying the wafting voice echoing down the darkened halls, by a bright presence of affection and eagerness awaiting in another room. Twilight, calling to me through our bond. "Jack, come to your Princess..." Like an obedient warrior, I obeyed, making a rather hasty pace towards the library itself where her heart was emanating from. Ah boy, was this the result of patience? The emotions pouring out of the beautiful mare were that of excitement, love, delight and... Nervousness. Guess the lavender alicorn had some brilliant surprise and was apprehensive of my reaction. Bah! Whatever it was, I was more than confident I will fall on my pony knees and, as always, thank whatever Gods rule this universe for their greatest creation currently calling for my unworthy presence. Everything regarding my surroundings were a near blue from my half-dash towards the entrance to the grand, round library, swallowing a gulp of my own and taking a brief pause. Just needed to collect myself... Inhaling through nostrils, straightening my own nervous posture, setting my muzzle firm in a horrendous attempt of hiding the eager smile, and brushing my blue cape and clothing. Okay. Here we go. With a bold front, I entered the candlelit room, safely placed away from the many wondrous shelves. Still finding it difficult to compose myself- Dammit! Ow. Tripping over a wing, again, while stepping into the library, landing with disgruntled embarrassment and praying that Twilight didn't laugh at that. Nope, what came instead was an adorable, endearing giggle. "We're gonna have to fix that." "Yes..." I grumbled, rising from the ground, forcibly stuffing my gold feathers into the clothing. Not gonna have them ruin... Tonight... Oh... It was a blast from the past, but never ceased taking my breath away. For Twilight was there, in a former radiant outfit not seen since our first time at the Grand Galloping Gala. All too long ago. The light blue dress, with some white blended in. The flawless mane gorgeously styled, with the star accessories planted fittingly into the top of the purple shades of hair. The non-pierced sparkling earrings appropriately matching those equally sparkling eyes expressing nothing but pure endearment, nothing like the nervous but hopeful expression on a lavender unicorn seven seasons ago. Twilight Sparkle, still matching a dress that brought about the beginnings of my feelings for the mare oh so long ago. Or... Perhaps it was love at first sight, and I was a fool to have never realized it even back then. But now, I can rectify that error at present and forever, meeting the approaching grace of perfect beauty and intelligence halfway into the room, my limbs compelled by the tunes of my heart. Yeah yeah, cheesy, but befitting of what could, already, be one of the best nights of my life. And hopefully, Twilight's too. Her beautiful cheeks flushing a light pink by my stunned reaction, unable to restrict the musical chuckle and the breathtaking smile, those orbs brighter than the stars telling me she knew exactly what I was feeling at the present moment. Of course, our link and all. Gulping a tad, I hastily reached into my coat pocket, desperately pleading that the small gift picked up along the way home wasn't ruined a little by the movement to now. Luckily, or maybe fortune blessed me, the small white rose wasn't possibly damaged in the slightest, and I knew I did something right by the spike of warm affection following the reveal of the delicate plant. Which elicited my own grin, helping neatly place it right atop Twilight's beautiful right ear, once again causing me to inhale sharply and freeze on the spot. By God... How was it even possible for this mare to become more flawless every passing second? It doesn't make any sense? ...But it didn't need to. "Twilight, I-" A soft, but stern lavender hoof placed gently against my parting bearded lips, stopping me before I could even start. "Let's not bring up past errors or uncertain futures." That melodious voice of wisdom stated tenderly, Twilight tilting her head as my entire body melted when the hoof was soon replaced. By gorgeous, divine purple lips that would never, ever be tiring. Then, pulling back by an inch, Twilight then smiled with her own dazed, and blissful expression flawlessly mirroring my own. "But focus on the present. On one of the most wondrous nights we could ever have." Sounds good to me... Smiling in acceptance, I then took a few steps back for enough space to give a stallion's bow, which Twilight returned with an adorable curtsy. Goddamn that was adorable. The following hours of the peaceful holiday, in one another's equine arms, lightly dancing the night away, making up for something we never had the chance to do in our first gala. For oh so several reasons. "Happy Valentine's, love..." I whispered in that soft, comforting mane belonging to the mare resting her features on my chest, contently dancing on hind hoofs. This hasn't happened for too long, and I hope we could dance again more often now. The sigh of utter, quiet joy was invigorating to my own thrilled bliss, followed by the equally tender, enthused voice reveling in the moment. "Happy Hearts and Hooves Day, honey..." I know you, I walked with you once upon a dream... I know you, the look in your eyes are so, familiar a gleam... Humming loudly to myself in the midst of my own room, the fresh memories of lat night motivating my current actions, slow-dancing currently with naught but thin air. Twilight left for the School of Friendship earlier this morning, mentioning after we slept comfortably on the closest couch with a blanket following the content night that the students had homework to hand in regarding the unique relationships and similarities between romance and friendship. Leaving me to walk around, have breakfast and just imagine the lavender mare in my pony arms with a great stupid grin on my face, unable to cool down on the happiness. Why would I, even? I honestly believe the smile wouldn't be going away for a long, long time. Last night was amazing. Nothing had felt quite so invigorating, fulfilling and breathtaking since pouring my heart and soul to the Princess I love via a proposal amidst our fateful reunion. Speaking of that, I should have a sit down alongside Twilight regarding me popping the question back then. The mare had been explicitly avoiding and shying away from the subject when either I or anyone else brought it up. I mean, if Twilight didn't actually feel ready, I understood and respected her decision. It was rather spur of the moment back then. But for now, enjoying the moment and safety of what last night had brought to my brightened heart, emphasized by a blissful twirl during the one-sided dance. My eyes closing briefly in harmony, somewhat thankful the wings were deciding against, for a change, being a large inconvenience. And I know it's true. That visions that seldom all they seem... But if I know you, I know what you'd do. You'll love me at once! The way you did once, upon a dream... Ah, Lana Del Ray's version trumped- SLAM. "Dad!" All good things come to a close, myself sighing lightly before getting down on all fours, looking to the dragon who so ill-politely barged into my room in my mid-happiness, Spike pausing with wide, befuddled green eyes in reaction to my entertainment. "Manners, Spike." I gave a half-smile as the flustered son then nodded hastily before leaving to close the door, before loud knocking was heard. Much better. "Come in." So the good lizard did, getting straight to the point. "Dad! You gotta help! Everyone else is busy at the school, and you have nothing better to do with your time, so come quickly." "...Ignoring that unintentional jab, Spike." I raised a hoof with a mild raised brow, more curious than annoyed from the sudden urgency by both voice and heart. "What seems to be the problem?" "It's Discord! He's been acting... Well, not himself." I mean, was Discord known to have a coherent personality? Draconequus can be a walking jigsaw at times, and often literally. Spike picked up upon my skepticism. "I mean, not like himself-self, and it's scaring away other ponies at the park!" Scaring ponies? That's a novelty, I almost snorted, taking a moment to use Balance and stretch my senses, a light curious and wish to investigate. "Spike, ponykind would find a dandelion frightening if it drifted onto those nose- Oh God!" Ugh, just what was that repugnant smell?! No not physically, but through Balance! A disgusting smash of tainted amusement and startling bitter amplified from the user of chaotic magic. It smelled like a whole locker of wet gym socks! Damn! Smart enough to pick up what precisely I scrunching my nostrils at, my scaly son nodded hurriedly and proceeded to start running out the door, calling for me to follow. "Quickly, Dad, before it's too late!" Before WHAT'S too late, exactly? Suddenly, the happy mood vanished to be replaced by starking apprehension and concern. What could have possibly set Discord off to emanate such waves of disdain and bitterness? Grabbing my glinting cape, I immediately pursued after the young dragon, hoping whatever it was wouldn't be too serious. Perhaps a friendship issue, or a misunderstanding. Any alternative might be far too worse. For Discord to be [BEEP]ed... I might have my work cut out for me. Oh GOD! The smell was a billion times WORSE the closer we got. For there the Lord of Chaos was, in all his slump glory, hunched atop a tree stump in the center of the lush park... Which was rapidly decaying by the presence alone. Christ. A baby storm cloud about thirty centimetres above the horned head, pouring down on the disgruntled figure exuding neither amusement or a sense of mischief. No, this was something else entirely, it couldn't possibly the same person? Could it? Spike and I cautiously stood at the edge of the outer circle of decayed plant life, the pair of us sharing a wry glance as Discord's back was turned to us, myself still not entirely clear what the situation behind that clear bad mood originated from. Shrugging helplessly, Spike swallowed some nerves before calling out. "Discord. You uh, feeling better?" Smooth. The answer came in a low snort. "Just peachy." Followed by his entire head turning into the literal food for a brief moment, then back to the draconequus hiding his features from us. Was it just me, or was the mountain so far away in the distance that Discord was focused entirely on doing its own dance with a giant rock cane and top hat? Well, glad to see some part of the spirit of chaos recalled his nature. "Um..." My wonderful son refused to give up just yet, offering a sheepish grin. "Is there anything we can do for you?" No answer, followed by Spike's tiny sigh. "Guess not." Well, let's not give in just yet, I gazed around idly, looking for any hopes or clues regarding the ill and unusual grouchy behaviour from the draconequus of mischief. The former was more befitting as my motif, so what could possibly affect Discord's typically chill, indifferent character to provoke that side of him? A friend fallout? A certain pink-haired pegasus? I frowned, closing my eyes briefly to get a good lookin for Discord's disturbed heart. Welcomed by such corroded emotions of bitterness, disgust and... Sadness? Jesus Christ Discord, what happened to you?! Quickly opening my eyes with rapid blinks of shock, tilting my head in befuddled concern for the friend on the stump. Okay, I wasn't even going to attempt getting closer and using Balance to clear away such blackness. Because, for starters, we don't know if what works on regular creatures will work on the likes of Discord, and who knows how the draconequus will react in the present, more unstable-than-ever state should anything enter the circle clearly messaging for anyone to just leave him be. Still... Discord was our friend, and we're both majorly worried for the normally amused creature. Fluttershy would likely be devastated from the view alone, and that couldn't be permitted. Just have to think of something. Spike then gasped, as if struck with inspiration. "Keep him company." Before the dragon rushed off elsewhere without sharing his intent, leaving just the two of alone. Alright son, I'll trust whatever plan you have will be better than my own. Mostly due to mine is steeling my [BEEP]s and approaching the grumbling Discord with the risk of touching his furry brown chest. Nothing else that could be done, but if Discord was still in there, then... "Discord?" A reaction unlike his brief responses to Spike, before the draconequus huffed without turning to acknowledge me face-to-face. "Oh, if it isn't the herd lover." Herd lover? What the Hell? "For all your teases about us, you sure do enjoy swooping in last minute to take whatever you think's yours." Goddamn, the waves of disdainful emotion thrown at ME of all people was putting my senses on edge, body frozen a little at whatever Discord's petty anger could do on me. Balance alone wouldn't be a match for this incarnation of chaos. I had to either try running, or caution with my words. "I'm sorry, I'm not sure I-" "You humans, thinking you can take whatever you want." The mountain so far ahead beginning to melt like butter. "Pah. It's your right, I suppose, with your kind being the 'lords' above their creations..." Discord scoffed lowly, prompting my further mixture of worry, annoyance and hopeless confusion. "Discord, you're not giving me much to work with here." The first answer? Blowing a serpent two-foot long tongue, before retracting that and folding his arms, straightening at last and huffing with head held high. Okay...? Second answer came in the form of a scornful sadness. "Why should I give when you just help yourself to taking...?" I don't under- "Especially somepony so precious to me..." So precious... What? "Discord..." I gathered myself, blinking once before narrowing my hazel eyes. "Is this about Fluttershy?" There it was, the roll of feelings that caused my physical body to stagger backwards from the sheer, overwhelming response via the heart, Discord finally whirling around to sneer with a loud, animalistic hiss. "What do you think? Don't even take me for a fool, Stardust!" Cue clown costume, and I in a... Ringmaster attire? Discord became forcibly cheerful. "Only I can fool myself." Squirting water into his own features, then boom, said costumes vanished in an instant, and- Whoa! The draconequus straight up, literally, in my face as a bear paw pocked my chest. "Not some washed-up little man who bites off more than he can chew." What the bloody Hell is he going on about! What was his issue?! Those teeth with one, upper sharp fang grit, drooling right close to my utterly baffled and disgusted face. "Promise me..." The voice softened, only by a margin. "You'll take good care of her..." Promise to take care of... Fluttershy? Was something happening to the poor guy? Was he asking me to- No! No, what the Hell did the draconequus take me for?! Those feelings of jealously, envy, hurt and rage all mixing together like degraded ingredients to the worst baked result in the whole world. He couldn't seriously believe for a moment me and his waifu were- Speak of the angel and she shall descend. "Um, is everything alright here?" Both our heads whirled to the yellow mare with a nervous Spike at her side, glancing between us with clear confusion and worry. Immediately, Discord leaned back, the emotions in his heart brightening to exponential degrees before the situation was reminded by the sight of me. Such was progress. "Oh. hello Fluttershy." His grin was close to mocking. "Come to see your special friend, have you?" Yellow features and pink mane tilted curiously, oblivious to Discord's bitter anger. "All of my friends are special Discord. You as well." "Tch, you'd like me to think so..." What the Hell, Discord? This was Fluttershy you were talking to! The latter clearly then picking up that something's amiss, but kept trying to smile anyway before taking note of the damaged plant life. "Oh dear! What happened here...?" "Uhh, a small fire! Yeah that's it!" Spike quickly announced in forced cheerfulness, waving his arms dramatically. "Yeah, that's the emergency I was telling you about. Discord volunteered to help amend the plants, and was hoping for your insight on doing it right!" Fluttershy blinked in sincere surprise, before bashfully grinning at the draconequus whose heart then brightened some more in relieved joy. Good, progress! "Why, I would love to help! Though I do have a class to teach..." "Ah don't worry, I'll cover for ya!" Spike reassured with a grin, before waving me over. "Come on, Dad, we need to quickly do... A thing! Yeah!" Discord then snorted irritably. "Ah yes, because running away from your problems solves everything, doesn't it?" "Mhm, like father like son, right Dad?" EXCUSE ME? I glared heatedly to the weakly laughing dragon, whom kept gesturing for me to come over. "We should leave the lovebirds at it, let's go!" Her cheeks blushing considerably from the implication, Fluttershy then spoke up while pulling out a certain blue and pink card that was tucked in her yellow wing. "By the way, about this card..." Discord's ire rose to twenty degrees by the mere sight and mention of it, and suddenly, I FINALLY understood. And already, the perfect remedy was in mind. "Oh, I see Discord finally gave you the card!" All three heads snapped to me in genuine surprise/shock, but I kept the act up with a wide grin towards the mischief maker. "Discord here was just telling me how scared he was for your reaction to his poured out feelings like that, weren't you pal?" "I... I..." For once, the regular spirit that caused mass confusion was then the one baffled. How the tables have turned! Spike was quick to pick up on it. "Oh yeah, that's right! And though it might seem like Dad's hoofwriting, the truth is that... Uh, Discord ASKED Dad to write it all down afraid of what Fluttershy here may think." Gently walking over to nudge the goat leg playfully. "It's not everyday Discord expresses his feelings. You must be that special, Fluttershy." "Yep, everything written in that card was from Discord's own heart. And I have to say, he's quite the heartwarming gentleman when it comes down to it." Aheh, embellishing myself a little here, but whatever was working as the yellow pegasus tenderly approached the stunned draconequus, prompting both Spike and I to make a quick retreat and leave the lovebirds to sort their proper feelings out. "Think she bought it?" Spike whispered amongst our hasty retreat from the park, inciting us to look over our pony and lizard shoulders to hear Fluttershy's request for confirmation and Discord's attempt of composed smoothness. "...I think they'll be just fine now, son." As the whole plants where what was damaged and beyond sprung to life across the area like never before, the beautiful hearts belonging to both mare and spirit pleasing my own. Yeah, they'll be fine. I can expect Discord's apology in the form of my entire room being stuffed to the brim with white roses later. Good, with that brief crisis out of the way. "So Spike..." I started with some low teasing, idly draping a gold limb around baby shoulders. "Tell me all about your Valentine's..." Chapter 195: Then There Were ThreeLife creates Balance... As destruction brings Balance in turn. A natural cycle of the universe. Feel it flow through the grass which surrounds you, the stream rippling beneath your hoofs, the rocks that levitate around you. Balance connects us all, and a powerful connection it is for all matters of physical and beyond. I could see it, in my mind's eye, stationed atop the light river supporting only on the tip of my short brown tail. The flow of Balance was like the stream, but warmer and soothing in its own way; a gentle caressing breeze belonging to the tranquility and hope for all creatures within Harmony and Chaos themselves. My eyes remained calmly shut, all noise of the outside world shut out in favour of this meditation practice in order to tune my inner senses, and learn more from the former unicorn along the way. Barring from calling him 'teacher' again, of course. Not that the old spiritual coot seemed to mind. Reach out to the heart of all beings. Earth Ponies, unicorns, pegasi and alicorns, Diamond Dogs, griffons and Changelings. You will find any creature, including those whom you would not naturally expect to wield such power, can be equally adaptable in mastering the force and peace of Balance through many inspiring methods. Whilst the ghost of a revered stallion spoke with that patient, ever-so-wise tone of his, the 'footage' before my closed sight played. Three ponies of various types displayed before my inner eye. Beginning with an Earth Pony planting one seed in the ground... And a gigantic forest following from a simple glow of his hoof. Earth Ponies, by their instinctive bond to the earth they move upon, can summon rainforests by sheer willpower. One pegasus, entire wings and tail brightening in golden light, her faceless body spinning around once as a tornado was called forth, plowing through the innocent clouds. Pegasi, only one each among them capable of summoning great storms if so inclined. Next, a unicorn of female structure, the shadowy figure in my calm mind revealed to be opposing a massive centaur of deadly proportions. And by a simple glow of her horn, the monstrous being succumbing onto its knees. Unicorns, utilizing their natural connections with magic itself to command even the most frightening of creatures to their will, and these are all mere examples of what Balance, fully mastered and inner controlled, could potentially achieve. The power of Balance was both mystifying and mutually terrifying indeed, vast and unnerving. What Starswirl implied that any creature worthy of learning Balance could possibly become stronger than even the likes of Celes- Okay not a sound comparison. Um... Perhaps much stronger than the likes of Sombra, the sirens, other worldending threats. Could it even trump the magic of friendship that my beloved Princess and friends utilize when the going went tough? There's still so much to learn! Yet I felt as though, for some peculiar reasoning, that time was running short. Magic exists within all species, regardless of size and heritage. It slumbers, awaiting the day for its gifts to become fully realized. From the tiniest Parasprite to the greatest of Buffalo. Griffons with the might to create hurricanes. Diamond Dogs, able to spawn entire underground cities under a mere day. Dragons by their sheer will to call forth golden flames of righteous infernos. Perhaps, someday, the power within a creature but among us ponies may awaken, and take the world by surprise. One day, perhaps. But right now, Starswirl, it was much better to focus on just one individual learning and mastering Balance first overall, hm? The reply came first in a warm, knowing chuckle. Indeed Jack. In the meantime, let's maintain concentration on the present. Now, for alicorns, mastery over Balance keeps the requirements of balance in the heart; positive and negative emotions on a scaled capacity. But the results, as one would imagine, can be quite astronomical. The hint of a sensed smile. One such example could be, right here and now, the spear boulders currently levitating around your still posture, summoned by sheer Balance alone. On cue, the tiny pointed pillars in questions descending on etched ground flawlessly, six in total surrounding my tranquil posture. Well, I almost smirked. Not one to brag too much, old pony, but I kept the right to at least be pleased that, after all this time, I haven't lost my touch with the magic in question. Making a more gifted student than many, Jack, but your humility is refreshing at times. Yeah, tell that to Rarity and Twilight at times. Now then, back to what alicorns are possible with accomplishing in regards to a balanced soul... Whew! That lesson lasted all morning! Became a bit parched. Granted, I could have drank from the stream... But nah, no intention of tasting fish droppings thank you very much. Why do that when I have some delicious, clean water waiting at home? Twilight and Spike are likely at the school, I would estimate it's lunchtime about that point, and Starlight may be hanging out with Trixie or Maud during then. Leaving the castle alllllll to myself. Which was fine, I was quite use to being home alone when the others were out during the day, it makes good practice for peace of mind and learning further about Balance, brushing up on Equestrian history to surprise Twilight when I could, play video games without interruption, prepare some brownies and over treats for the others after their daunting days over there, continue that secret project of mine, tidy up, and so on and so forth. Truth be told, I find procrastinating boring when it doesn't involve sleeping. I had to keep my mind and body at least busy so I didn't feel like a complete waste of space, and those examples are what I primarily act upon whenever no one else was around. Those things, alongside the occasional visit to Sugarcube Corner, Sweet Apple Acres or anywhere else I just felt like visiting or even help out, especially with those places since Pinkie and Applejack would be more occupied these days at the School of Friendship. Not to mention, Big Mac's own precious time with that pink Earth Pony from Starlight's old village. All in all, there was much to keep myself busy with whenever the others were working at that building. You know what? Heck, why not make them all lunch and deliver it to the school the second I returned home? My deal with Neighsay never said anything about keeping away from the premises after I resigned permanently from ever teaching at Equestrian schools again- Oof... Clutching my underbelly a little to the stomach, frowning at the ground curiously. I knew that sensation well, someone close to me was feeling under the weather. I could check who after I made the lunches- Oh hello, approaching me was a certain white unicorn who was equally thrilled to see a good friend too, beaming warmly. "Stardust darling!" "Hey Rarity." "Oh you're just the pony I was looking for." The fashioner exclaimed in positive relief, maintaining her pleasant smile of grace. I barely repressed a sigh and then grinned in coy exasperation. "Oh lord, Rarity, please don't tell me I have to be your fashion puppet for the afternoon." I joked dread. "I just finished a morning of listening to someone else prattle about my life choices." Hm, it's been too long since someone's fondly referred to my lectures as 'prattling.' Amused than offended as ever. Meanwhile, Rarity chuckled with elegance before lightly shaking her head, something in her heart reflecting quiet concern. What's this now? "Regrettably not, Stardust, but the idea may be tempting if Spike continues this unique behaviour of late." Spike? At my quizzical tilt of the head, Rarity mirrored the gesture. "You haven't noticed this morning? When I approached Spike earlier today, he brushed off my request in favour of guiding a tour to some visitors into the school. It was quite peculiar, to say the least." Spike brushing off Rarity to voluntarily guide some tourists? Next you'd be telling me that Fluttershy's giving up caring for animals to open up her own cheese Doritos stand. In answer regarding this morning, I shrugged. "I got up earlier than both Twilight and Spike to go meditate outside." I know, I know, sounded nothing like me, but even Starswirl was insistent I learn something these days. "But I haven't noticed anything odd..." Trailing off a little. Come to think of up, the young dragon was in a hurry last night to go to bed, mentioning about not feeling too great and needing early sleep, but nothing through our bond felt too wrong so I dismissed it as perhaps exhaustion, or he had that much of a good day with the fashionista before me that Spike was incredibly eager to resume as much tomorrow. But nothing struck me as really wrong. "I know you may be a little preoccupied with your training." Rarity began, picking up where I left off with a hopeful expression. "But perhaps, when you have time, you could go see what's wrong with dear Spikey-wikey, just to make certain that everything's fine? You have those remarkable senses of other's emotions, so it shouldn't be too impossible?" My first answer was a small smile. "Lucky enough, my dear Rarity, I was heading back to deliver some handmade lunches to everyone. Would you care to accompany me?" "Oh, a gracious offer darling, but I'm afraid my time is rather sparse today." Rarity displayed a humble, apologetic smile. "Fluttershy has been kind enough to cover my classes for today, and I was hoping Spike could spare enough time himself to assist my new ideas today." "Fair enough." Rarity arguably had the most demanding of careers compared to our friends; Twilight's own Princess duties were utterly lightweight compared to common royals. I nodded. "Yeah, I'll go check on Spike when I have the chance." "Hm?" Rarity then suddenly struck her white ear a little towards me, frowning in puzzlement. "Could you repeat that darling." "I said I'll go check on Spike when I have the chance." "What? I can't hear you Stardust." The Hell? I raised my voice a little, but not too much as to accidentally damage Rarity's equine ear... If there wasn't something wrong with it already, that is. "I'll check on Spike, later." "You'll make an alligator?" The [BEEP]? I blinked, bewildered as Rarity frowned apologetically and leaned back. "I think perhaps there's something wrong with my hearing all of a sudden, darling! I should likely get that fixed swiftly!" What was she suddenly deaf? That came out of left field! But Rarity was already galloping away, eager to go get whatever's wrong with her fixed, but not before calling out. "Be a dear and check on Spike once you have the chance! My thanks Stardust!" And gone into the distance. ... ... ... Today had the markings of an interesting day. "Knock knock?" "Who's there?" Came an amused voice from the desk, the lavender alicorn barely repressing her smile without even looking up from paperwork, having sensed my close presence likely when I entered the school grounds. "Doctor." "..." "...?" "You need to work on your joke material, honey." "Agh." I huffed, jokingly rolling hazel eyes. "As you need to develop an actual appreciation for classics, love." Walking straight in and closing the Headmistress office door behind, soon setting the basket down at the corner of the clean surface. "Hope I'm not interrupting you from important work." "Well, I have three split tests on friendships of the body, soul and heart to hand out in Applejack and Rainbow Dash's classes, a field study to plan ahead for tomorrow and next week, Fluttershy's put in a request for more bird houses in the school courtyard and gardens, Pinkie Pie wants to begin an after-class lecture - provoked from my encouragement, of course - regarding planned celebrations when it comes to making close friends. So much work to do." Twilight finished wryly, smirking up in tease by obviously sensing my weary amusement from her intentional babbling. "But with always enough spare time for my Warrior to make an unannounced visit to the school bearing..." A light sniff of curious wonderment. "Brownies with oat sprinkles?" My grin widened by the sparkle of delight in those gorgeous violet eyes. "For you exclusively; I've already handed the others theirs." Twilight briefly set her paperwork aside, magically bringing the basket closer, laying out a napkin on the desk for any crumbs to land on, and throwing me a warm grin which automatically made it worth every second baking these. "Well, I am a little peckish, and it is lunch time. Thank you my considerate Warrior." "Anything for my beloved Princess." The smiles we sent one another were of equal warmth, affection and humour. "Though I regret to say seeing your blissful reaction wasn't my sole motivation for the surprise visit." "Let me guess." Twilight started with a knowing gleam, throwing a rather exasperated grin. "Is it small, purple and green with an often unpredictable habit that it makes Pinkie Pie act more natural by comparison?" "You a mind reader now?" All jokes aside, I looked towards the door, closing my eyes briefly to check a second time since my arrival to the entrance. Yep, couldn't sense Spike anyway in close proximity. "Do you know where he's gone off to?" My Princess hummed. "I was hoping you could tell me. Spike has been acting rather oddly this morning." "Rarity told me while I was passing by her before." Gazing back to the equally befuddled shorter alicorn. "Spike apparently brushed her off to lead a tour?" "Mhm, Pinkie thanked me earlier for supposedly getting Spike to take over the tour, when I don't recall ever making that request for Spike to do so." Taking a bite from the brownie before setting it neatly down on the center of the blanket, chewing completely before continuing. "Then I get reports of an outburst caused by Spike in the school library. Add those to the symptoms he had this morning, and it's causing me to worry." Symptoms? Now I was worried. At my expression, Twilight quickly threw up lavender hoofs of reassurance. "I'm sure it's nothing serious, Spike only woke up this morning with red and darker purple spots around his scales, sudden sneezes of flames, and a sudden quieter voice." Red spots? What does he have measles? "But something in my gut told me it's nothing quite serious." Your gut huh love? I frowned, focusing. Nothing in the bond between us implied any immediate threats to the boy's life, through the connection between us and our son. Was Spike just enduring an illness only dragon kind have and will get over it by the end of the day? "That's what I assumed initially too." Twilight heard me through our bond, straightening her posture a little. "Still, I can't help but be concerned; you know how Spike tends to overreact and make some drastic decisions." Wonder who influenced him in that capacity. The beautiful mare then huffed. "Quiet you." Half-serious, as Twilight regarded the nearby clock in thought, and I took a wild guess what the Princess may be planning. "I could go look-" "No, I'll go look Jack." Cutting me off without any aggressiveness to it, Twilight displaying a light grin of assurance. "I need to go see Zecora about something anyhow. Just point me where you sense our wayward son has disappeared off to while I head there." I blinked in surprise. "Are you sure Twilight? We could look for him together." Came my next offer, myself obviously concerned for the son too, but Twilight shook her head with an adamant expression and resolve. "If it's nothing serious, then both of us searching for Spike might incite him to act more concerned about himself." Twilight then threw a coy smile. "Besides, what kind of mother would I be to put schoolwork over our boy's wellbeing?" Fair point then. You know... One would think, at this point, with the recent bridging of friendships between pony and dragon kind, that there'd be more information regarding the creatures even in the school library, where one among their own students is a dragon. Twilight would somehow find enough time to write an entire book about dragons and have it published under a single day; she's THAT good. But nope. Nothing! Checking shelf after shelf in the homely library of the school's interior, politely declining any offered assistance from helpers after inquiring the creatures section. Placing another book back, I sighed wearily. Was there nothing helpful at all, nothing that would assist me in learning more about Spike's seeming condition? The more I dwelled upon ideas and found no answers, the more increasingly concerned my feelings became. "What do you look so upset for?" A rather inquisitive but sassy voice asked from the side, prompting to regard the young orange dragon whom just decided to approach me. "Seriously, we're-" Motioning to the rest of her group of friends studying by a table. "- Always getting worried whenever you of all ponies look that intense... What are you looking at me like that for?" Hallelujah! My prayers have been answered without any pleading! "You..." I trailed off, blinking for a moment in order to recollect some crucial information. To the female teenage dragon's raised brow. "Smolder." "Smolder, that's it!" I nodded with a wide grin, pushing away any embarrassment for forgetting something so simple. "Perhaps you can help enlighten what's wrong with my son!" This time, the dragon blinked in genuine shock, throwing up her raised claws. "Whoa, back up! You and Principal Twilight have a kid?" The startling supposed revelation inciting various heads of surprise, annoyance and intrigue from the outburst, so much so I almost laughed from the obvious miscommunication, instead raising my own limb and answering in clarification. "I'm talking about Spike." "Oh." "Yeah... Anyway, he's been acting off all day, presumably. Spots around his body, uncontrollable fire breathing, softened voice. Even brushing off his waifu-" A large snort cut me off, Smolder rolling narrowed purple eyes. "That's right, raised by ponies." Before clearing her throat at my expression and offering a sly grin. "Relax, Spike's totally fine! He's just molting, that's all." "Oh of course, molting!" That makes sense I guess. "...And that is?" A huff by my ignorance. Dragons and their attitude. "Basically, your 'son' is growing up into a proper full dragon, by those very signs. It's common among dragons to molt and begin living out their own way; finding their own new homes and causing destruction wherever they go. Yep, Spike's gonna be quite the force to be reckoned, if he could just get over that irrational fear of growing up for some reason..." My mind was at a blank some point amidst the lecture, wandering towards what Smolder was implying. It wasn't sickness, or a plague, or their equivalent to chicken pox. It was biological; signs of change and maturity. Spots randomly appearing, voice cracking. Puberty. Spike was... Spike was growing up... Adolescence... The first steps into adulthood... Teenager... My own son... Was... Becoming one of them... Becoming something which was always inevitable...! Multiple stares and voices drifted my way, somehow amidst this revelation I had stumbled back and knocked a few books off the shelves from my violently impact, clutching the edges of the wood to keep my stunned condition standing. Gasping softly and regarding the colourful floor in pure aghast shock, so many turmoil of emotions swirling throughout my mind and heart, the very idea alone of Spike growing up, leaving the nest... Something I had never EVER once considered... It was... This was...! I couldn't...! My son... Spike... Was growing up...! And... AND...! "HELP!" Speaking of which. My head snapped upwards from the sudden, mentally projected call of a certain distressed voice, from the very same kid... Teen I was still reeling over about. And before I knew where I was even heading towards, following after the source of Spike's heart, my limbs rushed out the door in Balance-enhanced speed, everything else forgotten in favour of saving my son from whatever afflicted his heart with fear and dread. It couldn't have been puberty, not even I panicked to this degree over ten years back. Puberty.. Spike was going through puberty...! ... ... ... Well... Puberty or no puberty, my baby boy was in danger. And I will fight every living thing in the Goddamn multiverse to keep him safe! I'm coming my proud, beautiful son! By the Everfree Forest. Of course it would be! And, wouldn't you happen to know it, Twilight's presence was awfully close by to Spike's too. The good news was, I found my growing-up boy on the way through these light woods and somewhat rocky terrain. Bad news? My heart seized from the very view of my yelling son being clutched from the talons of a massive brown, green and white falcon-esque bird. Making matters possibly worse, the senses of two others being trapped inside the winged-beast's talons. Wonderful, at least neither of them were Twilight. She was close by. Hopefully she'll keep safe. Yet those two I sensed within were friends I could detect, narrowing my eyes and pursuing after the flying monstrosity, quickly gazing around for any kind of leverage and trajectory to swiftly fling me in the air and tear that bird's [BEEP] a new one. Hopping over multiple sharp rocks, swerving aged trunks and throwing off my sparkling cape, extending the unmastered wings but hoping, for once, of their total cooperation. Hey, quit pecking at my son you feathered [BEEP]-! Whoa! Spike's flamethrower attack was large and sudden enough to startle the beast, accidentally releasing the young dragon and- No no no no no no no no! Luckily, I was there in time to witness Spike skid down a long, empty tree with no sense of real pain and urgency, but still worry from the two trapped friends by the flying creature- "Jack?" "Oh hey Twilight!" Just look who happened to watch that too, throwing the befuddled alicorn a wide, sheepish grin despite the current predicament. Twilight titled her head with a raised uncertain brow, before Spike's sigh of contentment followed with sounds of itches needed to be scratched prompted out attention upon our adopted son... Who was glowing red. That's right... Puberty. But before any of that. "Are you alright?" I quickly asked in my hurry towards Spike, almost giving the lizard a father's embrace if not for him quickly backing off and continuing his little backscratch against the trunk. Wow, that must really itch. "Spike, Jack, what is going on?" Sorry, love, are you rather dubious to the giant bird clawing after our boy? "If my stone scales-" Those are STONES? How do they not hurt?! "- Didn't itch so much, and we weren't in any danger, this would be really embarrassing...!" Finishing that last part with a hopeless grin and more scratches. Oh Spike. "'Danger?'" Oh, NOW she notices, the bird's screech and descent from the view of the yellow sun drawing all our attention upwards, its eyes and beak eager to taste some dragon skin, no doubt. Like Hell that'll happen, as Twilight shared the sentiment from our sudden flash of magic to a few feet later before the bird could nab us. Once that passed, Twilight continued, "I was on my way to Zecora's to get some cream for your scales. I had no idea you were-" "Uh, ugh, be eaten by a giant predator, attracted to my molt smell?" Well, I was doing my best not to even comment, but since you called it out, my boy... Jesus Christ was it repugnant! I never even smelled that bad! ...God I hoped anyway. "'Molt smell?" Followed by another screech, and this time I took action, throwing the three of us out the way from another tried swipe by the winged creature's talons. It's a Roc, Jack. Thank you Starswirl. Anyway. "Less conversing, more saving our friends." I demanded sternly as we got up from the ground, glaring irritably towards the Roc beginning another round the area for a third attempt. "Friends? Hold on, was that Rarity?" "And Zecora." Well, that helped identify one of the two scents; I knew one was Rarity in the first place. "I tried to save them but it's all I can do to stop scratching long enough to dive out of the way when that bird attacks!" Then Twilight finally took action, quickly ordering, "Stay here and protect Spike." Followed by a swift ascent to the skies to meet the Roc head-on. Whoa, okay, will do, quickly placing myself between the itchy lizard and the bird in case it made another attempt. That was, until Twilight drew its attention away... In the form of being an unstoppable, beautiful angelic bad[BEEP] and zapping the bird all over with her amazing magic. It was graceful. It was determined. It was... Almost mouthwatering had I just stopped myself then, focused entirely on Twilight's hardened, gorgeous features from down here fight off the annoyed Roc with sheer willpower and magical capabilities. "Look at your mother go..." I whispered in my own proud awe. Then a sense of relief from behind me after a loud gasp. "Ahh, finally!" I glanced to my son, noting the disappearance of the red glow and the 'stone' spots. "I didn't think that itching would ever stop Dad!" Was that it, puberty over now? Huh, here I thought it would've- The [BEEP]?! Literal hard stone begin to cover the dragon's backside, immediately bringing forth my own sense of equal panic and confusion. Extending to limbs and tail, green eyes looking at me in horrified bafflement. "Spike!" "Dad, what's happening?! HELP ME-!" Completely covered from head to toe, eliciting my panicking gasp and trembling hoofs, instinctively making a moment to reach forward and tear the stone off by force- No Jack! Starswirl's unexpected stern and anticipated voice froze my front hoofs midair, then resuming in a calmer fashion from my halt. Just observe, my boy... You are about to witness the proudest moment a father could have. What... The Hell are you talking about you old-?! My mental, indignant retaliation cut itself off from the grey stone which coated Spike commenced shattering apart, piece by piece, revealing purple and green once more and having me exhale in loud relief. Oh please tell me it's alright, please reassure me that this was just all part of the natural maturity process for dragons! A sudden white flash from the cracked stone, shielding myself with a gold wing and hoof for a moment before it swiftly died down, giving me few to a minuscule crater... And my son... And... And his wings...! "Spike...!" "What just... Happened?" Slowly recovering, my baby boy would quickly note his latest small additions in no time flat, inspecting them physically. "Did I just... Sprout wings...?" Before us staring at one another for a good moment, blinking in sync as realization dawned upon both son and father. My son just sprouted wings... He just-! Our embrace of pride couldn't be any tighter, calling into one another's ears with eager bliss and total joy. "SPIKE, YOU JUST SPROUTED WINGS!" "DAD, I JUST SPROUTED WINGS!" This was a momentous occasion... At least it would have been, had the loud screech of an enraged Roc alerted our focus back on the present situation at hoof, looking up to see Twilight continue fighting off the giant bird monster as much as possible. Putting Spike down, I quickly added, "Celebration later. Your mother needs help." Spike nodded, looking far more determined than I've ever seen of him before in relation to these matters. "Let's do it!" What, you had a plan my glorious son-? WHAT THE [BEEP]?! Spike was FLYING... Soundly... With NO difficulty but a few turbulences in just a matter of seconds, already mastering it much better than Twilight and I had during our first attempts of flight at different points in our lives. What the Hell, Spike? I was impressed, in awe, amazed, proud and irritated all at once! Will this dragon ever cease to be a treasure in our lives? Hopefully not ever. But still, if my son could do it, as could I! Extending my wings in a majestic fashion, willing on the forces of Balance to guide my ascension to the sky alongside my son and beloved Princess. Come on, don't fail me then! The wind caressing my bearded features, tickling gold fur and brown mane, as I relied moreso on the magic of Balance to help me reach them rather than my own prideful independence. And it worked! For once, it worked! Just in time to hear Twilight exclaim while flying beside them after the Roc, with Rarity and Zecora precariously hanging by its opened talons. "Spike, how did you get wings?" Hey, remember when Rarity was given butterfly wings for a day? Same principle, is what I could joke in any other predicament than now. "I don't know, but they're pretty aweso- Whoa!" Gotcha! Quickly catching the dragon before his overconfidence cost him altitude, just in time for the three of to dodge another attempted swipe of the Roc while we were distracted. You know what, though? That sense to fight and indulge my warrior instincts? It has been long since there's been a challenging opponent after all... As we reunited, Twilight then thought up a plan and asked Spike, "Do you think you can distract that creature while we try to rescue Zecora and Rarity?" Spike only looked hesitant for a brief moment, but then quickly glanced at my resolved hazel eyes. Normally, I would protest to our son endangering himself by any means, regardless of intent. But Twilight had absolute faith in him... As did I. I nodded with a knowing smirk only a Dad could give. "Show that overgrown turkey what you've got, Spike." Spike's emotions jumped to elevations of confidence and pride from the open support by both ponies who have raised him in their own ways, the three of us gazing over with hardened resolve towards where the Roc flew, the young dragon in-between Twilight and I and proceeding to call out with fierce eagerness. "Let's show that creep not to mess with out family, or our friends!" Our own smirks were equal in determined prowess, flying off to meet the creature head-on. Three bonded people who weren't capable of flight before, now working in synchronized harmony to stop a wild animal from harming those we love. How far we've come, and I was oh so close to tearing up for this fantastic symbolism. Spike's taunts worked, distracting the winged beast from two other obstacles and focusing solely on the expertly flying dragon. Dammit, I was so proud it hurts! He tried spinning, what a good trick! Provoking and smugly regarding the Roc to further increase its ire. My son alright, and Twilight threw me an exasperated but fond expression from realizing this too and sensing my high levels of pride. Back to saving our friends, though. Spike used Overheat, and it was super effective! Causing the screaming unicorn and zebra to fall from releasing talons, enabling Twilight and I to quickly, and rapidly, descend to go meet the two falling equines and immediately catch them. Well, Spike was actually quicker with suddenly being a master of flight, himself catching his crush as Twilight caught Zecora, harmlessly guiding them to the ground. Leaving me with the roasted bird. Whom I was all too happy to finish off, the large turkey screeching in protest by the strong, Balance-enhanced hoofs gripping the ends of its tail feathers. You spin me right round baby, right round, like a record player going right round! The Roc a glint in the sky from my conclusive spin and released, far distant from us and out of harm's way for now. Phew, felt a bit dizzy, gently landing on the ground right next to the others and wiping my forehead a little. That was the most flying I've done yet, and quite honesty, my wings felt a little daunted. No doubt Spike's must be too. Speaking of whom... "Yes, and also I'm glad you've got wings!" Rarity loudly exclaimed, still deaf for some inexplicable reason, after Zecora said something I didn't catch to hear on my way to ground level. Wincing a little, Twilight followed it up. "This is amazing! I didn't even know you'd get any wings! We're so happy for you!" 'We' being Twilight and I, naturally, myself walking up to join Twilight with standing before our beautiful, fantastic son, that I couldn't help but pitch in with pure content. "Not to mention, you've shown extraordinary bravery just now; only just having received your wings and using them without hesitation to save your friends." My golden hoof clasped his purple shoulder, unable to repress my wide grin; an inkling to the zeal of pride swelling through my whole body. "We're so Goddamn proud of you." Spike's own elated expression died down once Twilight then inquired, "Did it all have something to do with the mold you were talking about?" Prompting his rather sobered sigh bordering on sadness, a sudden ache in his heart that elicited my brief worry. "It's what's been going on with me; the breakout, the fire burps. The mold is when dragons get older and start to change. I wish I could stop it, but I can't..." Looking utterly dejected then, prompting Twilight and I's bewildered glances. Stop it? Granted I never enjoyed being a teenager for my whole life as one, but surely I didn't make it sound that unappealing to the dragon for the longest time? "I should go..." What? Twilight and I justifiably called out. "'Go?' What are you talking about?" "Go where Spike? Why do you need to go?" The further stabs of depressed resignation was like icicles to my chest. "In the Dragon Lands, families make molters leave home. It's called the 'Molt Effect.'" That... That's it? He thought we were going to- Ha! Not in a million years! Twilight and I only needed trade knowing glances before we responding together. "Well this isn't the Dragon Lands-" "This is Pony Lands-" "And Molt Effect or no Molt Effect-" "We would never make you leave because you're maturing-" "So you're not going anywhere!" "Not if we have anything to say about it!" "But I'm growing up!" Spike called out in tuned protest, rubbing his scale arm then nervously as green eyes looked away. "What if something worse happens?" Oh Spike. Even Twilight shared my affectionate humour by the situation and ridiculous assumptions. "You're suppose to grow up, but you'll always be you." "Yeah, the son we will always be proud of and happy to take care of." I smirked with a raised light brow, gently nudging the fellow alicorn's side before adding. "Did you honestly believe for a moment we could ever consider kicking you out because you're going through a natural stage to adulthood?" "Erm..." Rubbing the back of his head, Spike immediately recalling who exactly the two ponies were that were raising him, adding with a sheepish, "I guess it was kinda silly to assume as much..." Twilight grinned lovingly, looking between us both before stating this, "And no matter what happens, we'll get through it together." With the timed family hug, embracing our beautiful son as was needed after such an eventful, revealing day. Lavender and gold hoof stroking the top green scales with our own content endearment, Twilight and I regarding our beaming, relieved son before looking to each other, nuzzling one another and smiling with all the bright happiness that could ever be possible. Together... As we should be. Seconds later! "Uh, I don't need to keep carrying you around anymore do I? You do have wings now." "I know, but I don't wanna overdo it." Twilight's groan and Rarity's quiet giggle was nothing compared to my gleeful, highly amused burst of laughter by the wit of my wonderful boy. A teenager. My son... Was a teenager. Even now, in the early evening, it was taking its precious time to sink in. The news that my baby boy was growing up, after what sincerely felt like scarce moments together, even after seven seasons, one of which I spent over half running away from home, missing the glorious chances of witnessing Spike continue to be the adorable, breathtaking child whom I would tear down worlds for. Growing up... Ah, it hurt. Even when watching the dazzling sunset from the castle balcony, it was painful as Hell, the news of my dear boy maturing settling itself deep into my chest. Even now, through our bond, the changes are still adapting, my breathing becoming slower as hazel eyes started to turn misted by the swell of emotions bubbling from my chest and throat, swallowing quickly to retain some nerves of steel, to bare effect. My first child ever, on the first steps to becoming a full-fledged adult. It was many years ahead. Yet felt so much closer. And through this process of reality hammering through my emotional skull, memories popped up; good, sweet recollections of our precious moments together. Playing ball... Game nights... Pranks on Twilight when she was too distracted with work... Bonding over peaceful moments... Reassuring him... Him reassuring me... Giving advice to him about wooing Rarity... Out-sassing Discord when he stepped out of line... So much good memories, all jumbling together through my increasingly distraught chest, feeling constricted within itself. A turbulence of joy, sorrow, dread, pride, excitement, horror, anticipation, concern, confusion, panic and bliss all assaulting my little heart, demanding to be allowed entry at once and consume my entire being. Was THIS how all parents felt? Fathers even, once their first kid reaches the early stages of being a teenager. Was this how it felt; the anguish, the uncertainty, the fear and eagerness to the unknown? To see what the son will become at time progresses? To yearn for their children to never grow old...? Only moments later, a certain, equally uncertain but content alicorn joined me by the view, her own heart swelling in various feelings and experiences, leaning against my side as though completely knowing what I was going through as well, her warm closeness and gentle touch a soothing wave against a boiling tsunami. The doubts, the worries, the safety of a boy whom will soon seek to become more independent, more determined to take a bigger step out in the world. I know we both said Spike wasn't going anywhere, nor would we EVER kick the dragon out regardless how much older he gets. But still... That natural urge to leave and make his own home will someday come. Personally, on Earth, I never had that... Totally dependent on others and utterly terrified of living all by myself. But Spike wasn't me; he was better. So much better... And it's going to hurt...! For the longest time, that evening, I cried. I cried in fear and pride, in sadness and bliss, in outrage and joy, despair and hope. And Twilight, never judging or condemning, being the wonderful, supporting partner, holding onto me to support, and using myself in turn as an anchor to her own distressed by thrilled emotions, comforting one another without any words exchanged, our beating hearts speaking it all and taking warmth in our flawless connections. The tears lasted for a long while yet, myself sobbing more heavily than the quietly tearful, but equally smiling angel beside me, our heads leaned against one another and taking in the vast sunset by our own emotional accord. Perhaps it was all just an overreaction on our parts, as something we always had in common. But if it helps show our love and hope for our gorgeous dragon son, so be it. Spike was, currently, at Rarity's to continue being of help to the fashion mare. ...Heh... Heheheh... "What's so funny...?" Twilight's beautiful voice whispered upon hearing my quiet chuckling, and I grinned through drying tears. "Just became a teenager, and already he's chasing after girls way out of his league..." Twilight let out a choked sob of laughter, only having the heart to softly prod my side in exasperated jest, and I continued on solemnly, "Takes after his Dad there..." "Heh... You make that sound like a bad thing, Jack..." The Princess whispered almost hoarsely. "Though I will say one thing..." "What's that love...?" "...He never got his quickly learned flying skills from either of us." This time, I snorted in humorous reaction, closing eyes tightly in affectionate recollection. Can that dragon do nothing to not make us somehow, always more proud of him? God I hoped he'll stay that way. But talking of flying skills... Gently removing myself from the Princess after lightly kissing her mane, I proceeded to head back indoors, Twilight sensing enough that I was up to something to inquire softly. "Where are you going...?" Glancing over my caped shoulder, smiling towards the Princess - Spike's equally amazing mother, wonderful and brilliant in her own right - I answered rather coyly, "Off to see Rainbow. I'm lacking behind with you and our son now, my dear Twilight." "At this hour? Rainbow may not be inclined to help, Jack." "That, love, is what the vague threat known by the name of Zephyr Breeze is for." Twilight's affectionate groan was possibly louder than earlier. Chapter 196: The Dragon WarriorKnock knock, knock knock. Following after those polite taps to the door came the sounds of a light, excited gasp from inside, replaced soon by noises involving shuffling [BEEP], organizing and setting everything prepared for whomever decided to visit her office. And I couldn't help but smile a little at the envisioned going-ons currently within that modest room. Wooden door thrown open as the pink unicorn beamed. "Hello weary student! Welcome to my... Office... Oh." The practiced expression vanished by exasperated surprise. "It's you Stardust. I was thinking it would be... Ah never mind, come in." "Still no progress huh?" I inquired rhetorically once entering the counselor office, taking another gaze around the interior like the last time I visited, carefully weighing some pack of letters on my back. Still tidy. Starlight huffed, shaking her head once reaching her desk before throwing me a wry smile. "You'd think some students would have trouble in friendship matters. Guess it just goes to show how effective our friends are with teaching the magic of friendship, yadda ya." Adding that last bit as a moment to not sound as disappointed as her eyes and heart sang. "Well, at least you're preparing every time." I offered to cheer my non-blood sister up, throwing in a humoured grin to the mix. "Even when doing nothing as a counselor, you can't be any worse than two certain camp siblings. Heheheheheheheheheheh... Huh?" There it was again. My snark laughter trailed off from the detection of... Something, emanating like ooze from throughout the school. Curious, having sensed it the moment I arrived into this building, and it disappeared immediately afterwards before I could investigate, now it's shown up again. It smells like darkness, and yet... Innocence, at the exact same time? Must be a bully? Then again, Twilight's never mentioned of there being a bully in the School of Friendship. Heh, wouldn't that be an oxymoron-? It's vanished. The presence, gone again, and I frowned, regarding the closed door in befuddled wariness. Like slime retreating into a nearby sewer, gone from the naked eye. Just what was that all about...? "Stardust?" My friend's puzzled voice caused me to regain myself, quickly grinning over to the mare with sheepish amusement. Starlight quirked her own smile, before magically summoning up two blue mugs of steaming liquid within. "Hot chocolate? I have some spare marshmallows too, since no one here seems to be interested." "Heh, can't say no to marshmallows, but before that." With my own glowing horn, I, slowly but surely, levitated the pile of envelopes of my caped back towards the pink unicorn, presented right before Starlight between us. "Some letters arrived at the castle for you. I figured, sensing your utter boredom from over there, I'd help keep you occupied somehow." "As you would be hopelessly bored over there yourself." Starlight teased, a kindred spirit indeed, before those lilac eyes and light smile reflected her thanks, accepting the letters during my snapped gaze towards the door. Balance flashing some alarm of fair warning. There it was again! That presence! Coming and going, needing to be looked into when I had the time... That is, when I wasn't training with Balance, learning to master flight with Rainbow or practicing the art of horn magic by either Twilight or Starlight here, I pretty much had all the time in the world. After this little meeting with my sister, then I'll go take a gander. Just like that, the presence disappeared again, prompting my annoyed scowl. Each time, my senses felt like it was being pricked at by some irritable tiny force of chaos, poking around and testing the waters. I had half a mind to mentally lash out and scare the presence off, but the better solution was opting for observation and patience, waiting for this unknown creature to make some drastic move and catch him/her in the act. All good things came to those who wait. Little was I aware, that something even MORE promising would come out of today, as Starlight began opening and mumbling the contents of each sent message. "Trixie wanting me to get her some supplies for her next act... Sunburst discovering a rare magical gem under a path at the Crystal Empire... Maud got herself a cute little apron for Boulder... Shining asking me not to tell Stardust about... Oh." Realizing her error immediately once my head snapped around at the mention of my name. "Don't tell Stardust about what?" "Uh, nothing!" Nope, not having that! The moment Starlight tried to nervously, hastily conceal the letter behind her back was when I struck, becoming a brief war of grasping the coloured paper by hoof or magic. "Hey! No! Stardust, it's not yours to... Read...!" Haha, I was triumphant, smirking deviously at the annoyed and rather unnerved unicorn before commencing my own reading of the letter. Shining, bless him, warning Twilight's favourite student about some childhood fear of hers that he himself instilled- ... ... ... No... [BEEP]ing... WAY. "Uhhhhh, can I have that back now, Stardust? Please?" Starlight didn't even wait for a response, taking the advantage once I was in an enough stupor to snatch the letter back, piling it with the others on her desk while the implications sunk into my head. Twilight, the Princess of Friendship, the bearer of magic, who fought monsters and demons and so many others. My own soon-to-be wife... Was afraid of... Of... "Ohhhhh Shining. Shining Shining Shining." My grin towards the instantly wary mare would be one that would make the Grinch himself proud of. "Thank you so much, Shining, for how I'll be devoting the rest of my day towards." Oh, the presence of unease regarding whatever was lurking in the school halls couldn't be ignored, of course... But some things could wait. Right now, I had a boatload of possibilities to go through now. Project Tease was now underway! Man... The Tangled and Frozen worlds leave much to be desired. Kingdom Hearts III, after finally being released, was a subpar game and not entirely worth waiting thirteen years for. That said, MUCH left to be desired. Prior examples include the rather useless Flowmotion controls, the lack of originality storywise for Tangled and Frozen, and somewhat in Pirates of the Caribbean too, Pete and Maleficent still not being relevant in any way, elements of the main story cut out leaving more questions than answers about what exactly happened. Then again, that was run-of-the-mill for this game series. But still, the qualities of the recent installment more than make up for the cons. I couldn't WAIT to start the weekly gaming night with Spike, Discord and the rest and witness their own reactions to the amazing game. But maybe I should refrain on that a little, perhaps have them be introduced to the others games piror first. Oh, maybe we should do a thing where each of them plays one game of the series. For example, uh, Spike plays the first Kingdom Hearts game. Sunburst plays Chain of Memories, Discord plays 358/2 Days, Big Mac plays Birth by Sleep, and so on. I would obviously play the second Kingdom Hearts game, because that will always be my main favourite of the Xehanort Saga games. Hmm... Something to consider for this weekend's game night. Regardless, Kingdom Hearts III is an okay game... At least it shines on gameplay, worldbuilding, enemies and exploration. Storywise... Meh- Suddenly, my senses were on high alert, a sudden spike of distress followed by an indignant cry through Balance. Then echoed verbally throughout the entire castle from her sleeping chambers. "JAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAACK!" Relieved that it wasn't anything serious, I unpaused the game and kept going commanding my own ship. God, The Caribbean world was perhaps the best in the whole game; so many memories of Assassin's Creed IV, and of the best kind too! Putting enough Heartless ships in their place before my bedroom door slammed open. Boy, that didn't take her long. "Hey dear." Silence reigned for a moment, disturbed only by the sounds of gameplay from my plasma. Take as long as you needed, love, myself repressing desperately a knowing grin from Twilight reacting to my little surprise in her room. "Jack..." Twilight's voice grumbled from behind me, barely concealing her righteous annoyance. "Care to share with me why my room's walls, floor, ceiling and even the door is painted with ladybugs?" Won't lie, I was terribly at painting for [BEEP]. But if Twilight managed to work out what my depictions all over the interior of her room were, I mustn't be as bad as I originally assumed. Maybe I should take up lessons. Tilting my head a little, I replied coyly. "I could... But that wouldn't be any fun." Not taking my eyes off the screen for a moment. But Twilight was NOT having it, her breathtaking lavender self stood teleporting to right in-between me and the screen, the plasma's top half only visible then. Huffing, I paused the game again just as I was benefiting from another hard-earned battle, regarding Twilight's flatly raised brow and tapping hoof, sensing the fury just scarcely managing to restrain itself. Heheheheh. One wing 'scratching' my beard, in reality hiding my threatening grin. "I don't know how you found out about my fear of them... But I will not tolerate my own fiance teasing me about that too. I got enough of being made fun of it as a filly..." Twilight grumbled that last part. Hmhmhmhmhm- Oof! A sudden supply of buckets, mops and sponges suddenly crashing into my lap, the Princess of No-Nonsense continuing with bark. "If they're not washed off before bedtime; don't forget, I still have plenty of vengeful ideas for your running away long back." So much for finding all the treasure chests in the POTC world. "Oh come on Twilight!" I finally showed my wide, cheeky grin. "I painted with you in mind!" "Evidently." Twilight responded flatly, shaking her head with a long-suffering sigh. "Pardon me that I wish to sleep without those eyes for spots watching me..." At my perplexed expressions, the Princess clarified without thinking, "That's what Shining always told me back then..." "...How old are you?" I asked without pondering myself, openly befuddled and ridiculously amused. But, again, Twilight was not having any of it, pointing with firm anger towards the door. "Clean up. Now." Well with that tone how could I possibly refuse? "And stop giggling like Pinkie Pie winning herself a free balloon. It's not funny at all Jack!" Halfway to the door carrying the stuff, my chuckles dissolved into flat-out blown laughter. "My dear Twilight! It's always funny when you're embarrassed!" Heheheh. Thank you, Trixie, for those valuable tips on speeding up progress via magic. Completely wrapped up with re-painting Twilight's room in no time flat, taking off the apron and placing it in the wash, clearing up the rest of the supplies. I must say, I was really getting the hang of this magic stuff. Flying was still a chore to master, but overall, regular, Equestrian power? It's really doing me some favours. Now, with that cleared up, back to Kingdom Hearts-! Huh? I blinked, genuinely surprised by the small dragon meeting me in the hallway, those tiny wings extended which still sends me waves of pride. Spike didn't even fidget to meet my curious gaze, despite the waves of unease and apprehension coiling around within his spirit. What was the matter this time? Gulping, the reliable son straightened his posture, squarely regarding me with firm green eyes in a successful attempt to appear bold and confident, before beginning his piece. "A while back, I asked to become like you; a Twilight Warrior. At first, you accepted, but then, with the threat of Zagreus around, you were obviously too worried for my safety and kept the powers of Balance to yourself, until the threat to everyone we love was vanquished." Slowly, I nodded. Yes, I did say I'd train the young dragon a long while back, but with everything that was going on... I just found I couldn't. Spike didn't deserve to endure the same tortures and griefs as I had, no one did. Yet my amazing son was hardly finished, inhaling sharply as though picking up my thoughts, and further steeling his resolve. "Well, Zagreus is history now, isn't he? So this time, I'm going to ask again, and I'll keep asking until you say yes. And actually go through with it." He knelt down. That's right, properly kneeling before me, on one lizard knee but still looking me straight in the eye, unwavering, utterly certain of the path Spike was swearing to take this time. I suddenly found my own hoofs trembling a little in anticipation. Could this be it? Was it finally time, as Spike sprouted his wings, for him to become from a boy to the dragon equivalent of a man...? A part of me felt it was too soon, but another part... Another part had hope. "You are my Dad, and always will be. I am your son, and will always proud to be. Everything I've become since that fateful day with Nightmare Moon, is because of learning and growing up from you, and Mom. You're the most bravest, daring, selfless and strongest pony I've ever known, next to Mom, again." Sounding all entirely rehearsed, Spike evidently having had days to weeks of preparation for this speech. No wonder he cut bedtime stories short of late. "I want to be just like you, father, and become strong; strong enough to protect everyone and everything I care for." Bowing his head at last; whilst I felt the pricks of tears from either elation or pride leaking from my eyes. "Let me learn the ways of Balance like you have." Before raising his head, again, finishing confidently with just the barest glimmer of hope in his beautiful eyes and youthful tone. "Let me become a Twilight Warrior, and protect our family, and Balance itself alongside you." My mind had already longed been made up from the moment Spike ever started needlessly bowing. One golden hoof gently cupping the purple scale shoulder, helping my wondrously brave son stand up proper, so I may look him better and respond in equal firm, but proud compassion. "You are everything a father could ever dream for, Spike. You have become brave, honourable, selfless and kind in your own right; you are ten times the person your Dad would ever be... Adopted or biological." A touch of thrown humour to at least keep some things light-hearted. Both of us quirking a grin before I carried on, smiling in sheer warmth. "The path to learning Balance isn't easy; I still have yet to master the magic myself. But if anyone I'd rather have taught you the powers, my son... Well, I'd be the happiest Dad alive to do so." Besides, with plenty of free time on my hoofs, and learning more and more about Balance myself anyway, why the Hell not? Could be the greatest father and son activity ever devised by man. Certainly beats fishing anyday. "There'll be no grandiose ceremony, initiating you into the ranks of Balance, Spike." I smirked faintly then, but hazel eyes swam with sheer content and joy by the path this dragon was taking. To become his father's son, but in all the best ways. "For now, at your status, let's call you a... Hm, 'Balance Initiate.'" Randomly made that up on the spot. But hey, I think it works. Spike inhaled then in wonder, green eyes blazing with a wide, startling grin to immediately break down the displayed facade to reveal the giddy, happy child within. "Does this mean...?" One, single nod. "It does, Spike the Dragon. My pride and joy. You'll learn the ways of Balance, and become the Luke to my Ben Kenobi-" The tightened embrace couldn't get anymore emotional, but somehow it did anyway, as I grinned widely and squeezed my eager son back, simultaneously elated, together. Spike will be a Twilight Warrior. I would at least promise that. A legacy unlike any other! "Don't you mean the Luke to your Anakin, Dad?" A muffled voice into my clothed chest. "Spike, please, don't insult your teacher like that." I teased jokingly. The beautiful hug soon parting away for me to look down at the grinning, ridiculously blissful dragon whom was close to hopping up and down on the spot. "Soooooooooooo." Spike began while clenching fists eagerly. "When do we start?!" Hmm... Well, I could just save the game and commence training with Spike posthaste. "No time like the present, eh Spike?" I winked to the elated boy... Teenager. before something then occurred in my head. A wondrous idea. "In fact, why don't you save my file on the game left on in my room, make enough space for us, while I quickly check on something. Sound good?" As if it weren't anymore possible to display just how happy he was to be finally doing this, my son's body became an immediately dust cloud in his mad dash for everything to get started. Laughing joyously by the adorable commitment, I quickly commenced my own path towards down the opposite hall, destination in mind. Best not keep Spike waiting for long. He was never really as patient as the young dragon made himself out to be. Right, that didn't take as long as I assumed, exiting the son's bedroom to leave the snoring young lizard in peace. The dead of night steadily sinking in. Six hours. Six hours that Spike lasted before succumbing to exhaustion, which was more than progress, it was exemplifying! Kid was a natural at learning meditation as he was at flying in under twenty seconds. "To first use Balance, you have to scale the light and darkness within your heart." "Okay, got it!" "..." "...Er, what does that mean exactly?" "Heh. It means, my eager pupil, that you have to balance both positive and negative emotions. Let's start with the simplest; what is the most brightest emotion you can think of?" "Hmm... Joy. No wait, happiness? Bliss?" "If you-" "No wait wait wait wait wait, I got it! Love! I mean that kinda makes sense since you always call Mom 'love.'" "Okay, that works, pretty much what I use anyway. What's the most negative emotion you can think of?" "Erm... Anger? No, too simple. Hmm... Hmm..." "Take your time, Spike." "Got it teacher... Err... Rage? Despair? Pain? No wait, that's not an emotion... Hmm... Oh, oh! I know! Hate! Hatred is the strongest, most darkest feeling imaginable, right Dad?" "Bingo, Spike. The first step to learning Balance is by acknowledging those equal feelings within you. There is never any shame in feeling regret, or sadness, or livid. They are natural emotions which no one should be judged for feeling when wronged." "Okay..." Gotta admit, training my own first student like that, Spike of all people, was far more entertaining than I was expecting. I mean, I anticipated having fun, but that sessions before far exceeded anything. The dragon was a natural listener with the right motivation, and when he wasn't being talked down to like a toddler. I couldn't stop myself from smiling amidst my trot through the nightly hall, blinking rather tired eyes, recalling the rather best parts of the lesson from me to him. "So when will I learn how to make energy weapons, fire golden balls, turn my wings into cool balance-enhanced wings, stuff like that?" "Hmhm, all in good time son, though I admire your ambitions, but Balance isn't all about being awesome. It's about finding the middle road; to bring peace between yourself, and to those on troubled opposing sides. Take no allegiance but that of your own beliefs." "But you always take Mom's side." "Because Twilight has me wrapped around her pretty long tail... Don't ever tell her I admit that though." "Don't tell her what?" "Atta boy. Anyway, balancing the heart. Once you've acknowledged these feelings inside, they must be raised on equal scaling. To do so, you have to remind yourself constantly what brings about these feelings, and let them linger in your mind and heart." "...Suuuuuuuure?" "Heheheheheh. I know, Spike, but in practice it's not as ludicrous... Okay it does sound completely ludicrous. But it works. Let's get started, tell me what you love more than anything else in the world." "...R-" "ASIDE from your infatuation with Rarity." "Oh... Erm, my friends. Mom... You, heh..." "There's no shame in admitting that, Spike, and thank you. What about what you hate the most out of anything in the world?" "...Does getting up early count?" "Pfft! Okay, relatable, but we're gonna have to work on that." "Someone's happy." Huh? My recollection of today's session grind to a halt from the perky voice of a certain pink mar, accompanied by the love of my life whom radiated slight annoyance for today's prank. Oh yeah. almost forgot about that, and it only made my muzzle twitch all the more than I was already beaming like mad. Starlight continued with a raised humoured brow. "Normally you're not smiling that much this late until you're done with your little 'reading' sessions with Twilight." Said alicorn flushed, throwing her former student a wry glare which Starlight and I chuckled at. "Just kidding Twilight." "No you're pretty spot-on." Violet and lilac turned to face me, and I shrugged. "Though that's not the reason I'm grinning like a child on Christmas tonight." "I can imagine..." The Princess grumbled beneath her breath, sourly daring me through curled lips to explain myself. "Oh, please don't tell the others just yet. I want this to be like a major surprise." "You really think we can hide this from your mother?" "...Fine, but don't tell anypony else!" "Nor your Aunt Starlight?" "Wait, 'Aunt?' Whatever, okay she can know too, but that's all!" "I mean, I just finished with Spike learning his first lesson into using Balance like I do." There, that wiped the former expressions from their faces. I chuckled lightly, giving them a moment for that to properly sink in. One, two, three, four! "Wait what?" "You've finally started on that?" Twilight's irritation already gave way for... Elation? Wow, she's almost as thrilled about it as I was, forgetting her previous strife earlier in favour of pride and joy for our beloved son. "No wonder I felt so much happiness from you and presumably Spike while I was cleaning up at the school. That's what you've been up to tonight!" "Damn right love." I beamed cheerfully, soon neither of us unable to restrain ourselves and began dancing in one another's pony arms in the middle of the hallway, twirling and grinning to ourselves like it was already our wedding night. "Spike's gonna become ten times the warrior I will ever be!" "Not to rain on your parade. But are you sure that's wise?" Starlight eventually inquired, bringing our happy loving dance to a fault and face the frowning but somewhat amused unicorn, gesturing with a hoof. "Wouldn't that be putting Spike in danger?" "Starlight, Spike is always in danger. Comes with being our son, huh love?" Twilight sighed, not entirely denying that common fact, as our embrace dislodged back to all fours, the alicorn facing our friend. "I understand your concern, Starlight, but Jack has a point." Where's my camera right now? "Spike often finds himself in trouble, and, regrettably, we can't always be there to rescue him in the nick of time. I'd rather he at least learn self-defense, as much as I'd prefer our son to be at home safe and sound." Throwing me a kind, and rather gratifying sparkle in her eyes. "And I trust Jack to be the one to teach him exactly that." "I'll do everything I can." Came my answer, a vow fierce and simple, grinning to both mares cheerfully then. "You should have seen him the last six hours, girls. Spike's a born natural!" Even if it took a moment for meditation to appeal to the dragon's youthful mind. "I have to meditate for HOW LONG?" "Until you acknowledge and find inner peace from knowing both the dark and light within you." "But... For how long?" "However long is needed, son. I didn't learn all those 'cool' tricks on a whim." "Tell that to the Ursaminor..." "That was an accident." "And that adult dragon..." "Spike." "And Prince Blueblood-" "I'm pretty sure Rarity appreciates a man who listens to his teacher." "..." "That's what I thought. Now then, stay still and pay attention. Meditation isn't as simple as one might assume." "Ooh, you have to tell me all about that!" Twilight suddenly looked excited by the prospect of hearing about today's session between father and son, immediately tugging at the side of my sparkling cape for me to come along. "It'll be fascinating to learn how the Magic of Balance operates and varies between a regular pony and a dragon!" Who you calling a 'regular pony,' love? Starlight, meanwhile, snorted in good nature before shaking her head. "I think I'll leave you two lovebirds to lose it over your proud boy. I'm heading to bed." But before she turned the other direction, the pink unicorn paused, and threw over her shoulder in sincere compliment. "Congratulations about Spike, guys. Guess you'll need the practice when you start eventually training his future siblings. Goodnight!" Almost hastily trotting away with a wide smile on her face. We immediately knew what the mare was insinuating, thus Twilight's gaze to the long carpet on the floor and completely reddened features. Cute. But Starlight's parting words did make me curious about something. "Speaking of that... Have you considered Starlight as a potential Godmother?" Blinking rapidly, Twilight continued avoiding my gaze before answering meekly, "Honestly, it has played in my mind..." With a shy brief glance my way curiously. "Have... Have you thought of a candidate?" "...I thought Sunset would make a brilliant Godmother too, myself." So, in light of this new development, Twilight has graciously allowed Spike half the day off from assisting in school from then on, so there would be more time for Balance training. It was a fitting schedule, and at least I wouldn't be totally bored and not-busy after my own training under Starswirl was done. Heh, it's just like the relationship between Dooku and Qui-Gon. Dooku was still Yoda's pupil, a Padawan, even when he started training Qui-Gon. Fun fact eh? Wish the Count was given more substance in the prequels. "So why are we here again?" Spike asked while rubbing his eyes, followed by an adorable yawn. "When I said I hated being out of bed early, I was half-joking..." "Just needed to see a good friend of ours before she leaves for school this morning, Spike." Came my reply as we just reached the front door of the lovely cottage, knocking once. One two three four. It opened without any delay. "Oh, good morning Stardust. Good morning Spike." The pleasant Fluttershy beamed happily upon our arrival, at first blinking a little in genuine surprise. "You caught me just in time; I was about to head out to the school." "Morning Fluttershy, and we know. I was hoping to ask your something before you left." "Okay. How may I help you?" "Well, actually, I have two requests." Motioning to myself and then the curious Spike, whom shared the pegasus' inquisitive expression. "Is it alright if we borrow the Sanctuary from time to time, for meditative purposes, and to help out with the animals while you're busy at the school? We won't damage anything, we promise." Fluttershy's eyes widened, before a blossoming smile emerged on her bright yellow muzzle. "Of course you may." Feeling a little pang of guilt in myself for practically stating a half-truth to this mare of all ponies. "And your second request?" But that sensation of regret would give way to immediate glee. "Have you ever considered bringing a jar of ladybugs to your class?" Chapter 197: Temptation of the ClamToday started out, as it would, like any other normal, typical day... If you counted the unfortunately-not-so-rare days of preventing evildoers from trying to extract vengeance upon oblivious friends whom have wronged them. Case in point. "Listen to your Queen, we must retrieve the Elements of Harmony!" She never saw it coming~! "Not today Syphilis!" Came the only warning the former ruler of Changeling hive had, before shielding herself in a green shield just in the nick of time but roughly skidding against the forest ground. Who else would anticipate a golden projectile alicorn landing with an aimed kick from above? Green eyes flared in recognition. "You!" "Moi." I replied while dusting my own blue shirt, barely taking note of her six minions before noticing the likeliness between them and my friends, aside from very notable differences. Renegade Changelings? No, their heart signatures were too similar. Albeit more corrupted. Let's take a stab in the dark then. "Making clones now, Queenie? How desperate things have become since losing your own children, huh?" "Crafted from a mane strand from each of your precious friends." Chrysalis sneered with a hint of glee, black lips curling in a disdainful smile. That dark heart of hers oozing disgust, and another sensation that almost brought a shiver within me. "The perfect instruments to my revenge, which you shall not intervene!" "Because I have a habit of heeding the words of love-hungry dictators." Throwing off my own cape... Only for said fabric to be immediately accosted by the false Rarity, leaping in the air and selfishly hogging the cape to herself. Huh, clingy. Anyway, Chrysalis. "Coincidence that an infamous villain enacts a plan of revenge the same time my friends go camping? I could do with some exercise." Her nostrils exhaled irritation. "If you could sense me with your Balance, why didn't you act sooner when I was taking pictures of your friends?" "..." "..." "I was... Readying myself." No point in indulging her, or these clones for that matter, that I was having a good nap and only JUST woke up. "Irrelevant anyway, your attempt for petty revenge ends now, Chrysalis." "Tch. Oh my dear Twilight Warrior." Hated it when she did that, and the former royal knew it, grinning slyly and preparing herself. "I imagine with your renewed body and... Recent additions, you would still be getting accustomed to utilizing magic again. I have no such weakness." YOU would be sorely mistaken. I smirked coyly in return. "I'm glad you've noticed my lovely new wings, and very sharp horn, Bronchitis. Careful we don't put any new holes in you, huh?" Just as she hated it when I call her names that rhyme, prompting the tall Changeling to charge, pale blue mane swishing in the wind. And I prepared myself in turn, meeting her halfway across the small battlefield. POW. PUNCH. KICK. BALANCE. Birds hastily flying from their branches, other critters scurrying from the result of our rather one-sided conflict. And I wasn't even kidding, Chrysalis has gone more insane than usual, and so savage in her simple attacks, and it showed. That or I had somehow became far more stronger in enduring other's magic while tossing the former Queen around like a ragdoll, eventually concluding with a hurled Changeling into a breakable tree trunk, trapping half her body rooted inside. Insult to injury came in the form of a bee hive landed right atop her dazed head, coating face and neck in honey. The bees weren't pleased, to say the least. "Ow! Eek! Stop that! Ow! Pesky insects! OW! ENOUGH! AGH!" Ouch indeed, though some of the fake Mane Six were taking some delight in their creator's agony, as 'Rainbow,' 'Fluttershy' and 'Applejack' collectively sniggered. 'Pinkie,' on the other hoof, simply declared a major "BORING!" Oh yeah, what nailed personalities. Chrysalis sure got them right. 'Twilight,' with surprisingly striking red eyes, simply gave me a faint inquisitive expression behind a frown... Before that shifted into a coy smirk. Huh, guess I earned her approval. Lucky me. One last sting when it seemed to be all over. "Ow!" Ha! Chrysalis, managing to free herself, head to hoof covered in bee stings, commanded of the Faux Six after waving off the small buzzing insects. "Don't just stand there fools; attack this interloper!" Stares. Just simple stares. The only thing 'Fluttershy' did to act was give me a mean expression and say "Jerk" out-loud, prompting me to righteously laugh my arse off in turn. "Syphilis, haha, your clones are a riot." I grinned cheekily then, inclining my head to the side. "Tell you what, how about you leave and try to re-enact your retribution... Oh, say, never." For a moment, the former Queen of the Changelings hesitated, green malicious eyes glancing back and forth between myself, the Fake Six, and then another direction, as though seriously considering her options. Raising a brow, I concentrated a little to magically summon up a ticking clock from the castle to now, hovering midair beside me to emphasize the message I was sending: Leave, or those bee stings will be the least painful thing she gets on this lovely day. Chrysalis got the message enough, sneering as her last response before ascending into the air, the faint sounds of her vocal pain from the stings and bruises remnants of her departure into the skies. Her heart signature growing more and more distant, thankfully opposite of the direction my friends and partner were in the middle of the Everfree Forest. That villain's parting expression left her own message; it wasn't over. No... I'll be seeing her again soon. But in the meantime. "Why did you let her go?" Now to deal with the leftovers, glancing to the approaching, stern copy of Twilight who seemed to harbor no real hostile intent. Best guess, whatever spell Chrysalis had used incorporated some of her own personality into this version of the alicorn and the rest of our friends. "You could have stopped your enemy once and for all, here and now." Good question, with a better answer. "I wouldn't sink to her level like that. Plus, I've been trying to become a more decent, forgiving being ever since getting these things." Showing off widened gold wings in example. "Mercy is a better resolution than swift punishment, in the long run." The fake Twilight scoffed. "If you say so." I shrugged, honestly detecting no real threat in her or these others' newly created hearts. Copies or no, they seemed more interested in being the exact opposite of their original counterparts than just causing mayhem. I turned back to face the rest of them alongside this faux Princess. 'Pinkie' laying on the ground looking hopelessly bored, 'Fluttershy' prodding an annoyed 'Rainbow's' side atop a branch in mean glee, 'Rarity' still lovingly clinging onto my discarded cape, and 'Applejack' pretending she was hiding something valuable. Though really it was nothing but thin air. What was I going to do with them? I couldn't just leave them here, and I imagined bringing them to Ponyville would benefit anyone. Dues ex Starswirl appeared. I may have my own solution, my friend. Well it's uh... Spacious. "Oh wow, what a total snorefest!" 'Pinkie' accurately reflected my own thoughts out-loud, the seven of us once exiting the gold portal provided by my teacher. Greeted by a lush, wide plain at the border south of Equestria, away from any real cities or places of large population. A small, isolated town just in the horizon. The seven standing atop a hill, overlooking the plain landscape and part of me wondering if this would be alright. They were just new, born into this world, and leaving them alone felt... Well, utterly wrong. They'll be fine, Jack, I have the feeling they're perfectly independent in their own right. A moment's pause, my own hesitation presented that the other six were oblivious to spot. Consider it like this; you saved them from a far worse fate than would have been bestowed upon them, had Chrysalis gone through with finding the Tree of Harmony. A fate I imagine you would likely dare not inquire of. Probably not, no. Clearing my throat, the six clones looked to me with indifferent, bored or annoyed expressions. The differences were almost astonishing. "Right, remember our deal; cause no trouble, find your own paths in life, and let's hope for the best, eh?" "Tch, whatever." "I promise ya, partner!" "Depends if anypony dares take what is mine! But I do thank you for allowing me this luscious cape." "Uh-huh." "If anyone gets in my way, that's their fault." "You're putting a lot of trust in six copies of your friends. Don't you have any common sense whatsoever?" I snorted to that last one. "Believe me, love, I have more sense than a good ninety-nine percent of this world's population." Ninety-eight if I was being generous. Then I realized I called this version of Twilight 'love' automatically, though then again I often made that mistake with the Equestria Girls' Twilight too. 'Rainbow' huffed irritably, rolling eyes. "Can we get going now, lovebirds? I have a gajillion better things to do!" 'Fluttershy' scoffed. "What, like napping?" She sneered in challenge, grinning to the growling fellow pegasus. Ladies, ladies, settle down. Tempting as it was to witness a catfight, I'd rather not be here if that broke out. Just trying to remember something else I forgot regarding these six new versions of my friends. Err... Um... Oh yeah! "Now I remember, before you all go, you need new names if you want to be regarded as different ponies from your counterparts." Let's see, I turned to the fibbing variation of the farmer Earth Pony first. "Appleflap." Her response was a tilt of the head, before shrugging in a 'why not' look. "Dull Pie." A bored sigh. "Meanieshy." A deathly smirk. "Clingity." Still snuggling into my cape greedily. That's alright, I'll just get a new one. "Rainbow Snore." A snort of ridicule, but otherwise no real objection. "And... Midnight's too obvious. Err... Twinight?" "...It works, I guess." The new alicorn shrugged, before nodding to her 'friends.' One by one, they all dispersed without saying a proper goodbye. Charming, though they're not suppose to be friendly. Red eyes gazed at me then, stating matter-of-factly, "So tell me, what's stopping us from causing trouble however we please?" "Nothing." I shrugged casually, knowing this mare was just testing me. My smirk matching her own in equal challenge. "But do you really wanna sink to the level that lowlife Queen expects of you?" "...A valid argument, I suppose." The newly christened Twinight regarding me then with a mild hum, her heart's emotion bordering on intrigue and humour. "Then I should provide some measure of gratitude for your oh-so gracious ounce of compassion." What now- Finding her front limbs suddenly wrapping around my golden neck, pulled into an unexpected heat of curious passion. The kiss was far more intense, demanding and hungry than my Twilight would ever have used, finding myself melting under the similarly tasteful and parting lips. It was more a make-out of physical than emotional romance, feeling like hours passed before it finally concluded, dazed eyes regarding one another as Twil- Twinight licked her own lips a little, as if to savour the taste. Something about those coy red eyes suddenly entrancing. "Hmm... I can maybe see why she's into you." What the Hell was that even? Finally releasing me, while I hastily moved my hoofs off her sides I had instinctively clutched during the intimacy, the bolder version of Twilight smiled slyly with half-lidded eyes bordering on suggestiveness, turning around with the end of her long purple tail, with brighter hues, purposely brushing against my muzzle. Adding one last time. "If you ever get bored of my goodie-two-shoes self..." Before merrily trotting after her fellow clones as though thoroughly enjoying herself, down the hill to the others in enjoying their new lease of life. ...We don't say a word of this to Twilight, or anyone else for that matter, agreed? You needn't even ask. Thanks... So... Uh, changing subjects while I was making my hasty retreat to the waiting gateway home. Any chance I could eventually learn to summon gold portals like that, too? Hmm. Sounding both thoughtful and faintly amused. One step at a time, my friend. Why don't you worry about taking that cold shower you're currently thinking of? Okay, it didn't count. That kiss with the cloned Twilight couldn't have counted in the least, right? I mean, it was pretty much the same version of my Twilight... But, then again, entirely different in personality, so it would have to count. Twinight was more bolder, seductive in her approach, and even suggestive regarding what she wanted. [BEEP], I might as well have accidentally cheated. Except it wasn't really me cheating, was it? I mean, she kissed ME, not the other way 'round. So really I didn't do anything that warrants this frantic pacing back and forth in some random room of the castle I found just to mentally vent and stress what might happen if my Twilight found out. After saving her clone's life, I wouldn't want that to quickly change by murder at her own original self's hand... Hoof- "Hi Dad." "Gah!" My body shot upwards into the air from the unexpected presence the moment I turned around, too distracted in my own concerns to have sensed his approach. "Spike, don't sneak up on me like that!" While tightly holding onto the chandelier, the dragon meeting my upside-down gaze with bemusement. "Uhh, sorry about that. I was just wondering where you were after you left in a hurry earlier. Something told me you'd be in here?" In some random arse room? Me thinketh Spike was developing his newfound abilities further than I dared anticipate, a rush of pride overtaking my former embarrassment for a moment. "You looked worried about something, Dad, is anything wrong?" "Nope! No not at all Spike." Cats always landed in four feet. In this case, that applied for ponies such of myself once letting go of the dangling glass object above, right before the unfazed dragon. "Just had the misfortune of encountering an old 'friend' of ours, and then helping six newly-created beings in finding their own place in the world." Spike merely blinked curiously. "Okay...?" Thus, I promptly shifted topics to avoid any potential awkwardness... And Twilight ripping off my alicorn wings and horn for 'study' if she ever somehow found out. "So... Any particular reason you've sought me out today?" Cheerfully, Spike replied with his own enthusiastic grin. "I was hoping, since the girls have gone camping, we have plenty of time training me to use Balance. Or, you know, just do whatever really." A halfheated shrug, in poor attempt of concealing his own excitement by the prospect. A zeal I was all too accustomed with. "Have you done your exercises out back this morning?" "Uh-huh! Went through the round eight times, just as you wanted!" One brow. "All right, four times..." Two brows. "Twice...?" A knowing smirk. "Gah! Alright alright, I trained once this morning, but give me a break Dad I'm still new at this!" Spike eventually relented, throwing half a pout towards me aided with exasperation. "I hate to admit it, but I don't nearly have the same muscle mass and prowess you have." Why thank you son, but I was never one to take note and compliment my own appearance. Chuckling wryly, I clasped my hoof upon his shoulder. "One is still effort, but doing so again requires resolve and motivation. What motivates you into becoming a Twilight Warrior, Spike?" "Err, you, Mom, our friends and... Rarity." "So think about those that mean so much to you as you train. You'll be surprised how much further one progresses when focused entirely about what they care for the most." Noting his hesitation, still, I threw a humoured, fond smile. "Tell you what, let's do one hour of meditation today, when we can focus on more fun stuff, especially with a certain Princess out of the house for the whole day and night..." Blinking for a moment, the young purple dragon was quick to catch on, new wings flapping in their own excitement. "Sure, I'm down with that! Let's stop wasting time then and get to boring medita- I mean mental, beneficial exercise!" Flying out the room like an expert flawlessly, as I affectionately followed in my own pace. Anything, really, to take my mind from replaying a certain image of a false alicorn mushing her muzzle against mine over and over. "Score!" "Ohhhh no, Spike, you're going down!" I grinned in malicious competition, gripping my controller tightly enough to potentially snap it in half, if one had little faith in me. Balance training done for the afternoon, now came the good ol' fashioned father-and-son-play-while-mother-is-away routine. How better to devote that, than actively kicking one another's [BEEP]es all over the place in this PS4 game where the objective is to throw the other player off the map. Needless to say, Spike was getting more skilled as time went on. Does the dragon get it from Twilight at becoming exceptionally talented? "Hey, put me down Dad!" The younger male to my right on the couch protested heatedly, leaning forward at the flashing screen with narrowed eyes and intense concentration. "Nah, I'm good son." "You can't hold me up forever!" "You're right, just until I knock your lizard posterior off the curb." Which I did, to Spike's groan of defeat. Whilst I fisted the air with a hoof in triumph. "Aha! Four to two! Spike, what's happening, you were getting better!" Spike's look darkened, immediately accepting the challenge in my playful tone. "Taunt me will you Jack?" Oho, my son was becoming daring now, was he? Gripping his red controller in both claws, Spike leaned forward as he possibly could without falling off the couch, declaring in loud determination. "A wager! Whoever loses has to... Um... Sing from their lungs on the top of the castle to Ponyville, of the winner's choice." "You're on." Why even hesitate, when it didn't either matter if Spike or I would succeed? I'd bellow to the town with my 'dosey' tones for free. "Prepare for to sing in the name of Disney, my overconfident son!" The next match was a billion times fiercer than the last. Remind me to personally meet the boy crew of One Direction, shake their hands before promptly punching them in the [BEEP]s with my bare hoof. Following that, kindly also keep me appraised to have Spike bellow some nauseating, simple but ridiculously catchy song to the entire Dragon Lands and see how HE liked doing this to his own kind. From behind me indoor, Spike snickered to the Pops singing his heart out to sweep the entire town below, myself thankful I could spot not facial expressions from all the way up here. The balcony was humbly too far upwards. "Yeah! Show 'em what you've got Dad!" In fact, scratch Disney. When Spike has to do this, it'll be a song from bloody Bieber! PEW! PEW PEW PEW! PEW PEW! "Keep 'im coming, Spike!" "On it!" The dragon from behind the device obediently, and eagerly, responded, as more and more training plates fired into the air over my glowing, prepared horn. Alright Starlight, let me show you what this neat little trick you demonstrated can do for me. Speaking of which, you should have seen her dissatisfied reaction at the fact she had to go camping with our friends. It was hard to suppress a grin following her oh-so similar complaint. "Why do I have to go camping...?" "One of us must suffer, sister." Even now, the memory was making it hard not to smile too, alas nearly destroying my concentration, just barely managing to hit another black plate flying overhead. I was getting better and better at this. Thank you very much Starlight. PEW, PEW! PEW PEW PEW PEW! PEW, PEW PEW! [BEEP]! "Huh, you missed one Dad!" Oh yes I had, but it wasn't going to last very longer as it harmlessly impacted on the short grass. My shadow towered above it with clear dominance, brightening pointy horn lowered in aimed precision. "See you in Tartarus, plate." Came my only dark warning. PEW. POW! Yes, another score in! I was the best! To Spike's disgruntled annoyance, picking up the ball that, once again, zoomed past his defense into his goalpost, green serpent glaring daggers in firm resolve. That's the spirit Spike! "I'm still pretty sure you're using magic to secure your victory, Dad!" "Oh come on Spike, surely I've displayed a sense of fair play in the past?" That raised brow-less expression was enough of an answer, so I shrugged. "Touche." The game began anew, a familiar bouncy, colourful ball tossed back and forth in hopes of getting past one another's goal. So far, the score was almost equal, but I refused to make the same mistake I had earlier regarding the game Spike somehow shredded me at, to both my wounded pride but happy triumph towards this amazing son of mine. This time, I was going to be careful with how I played. And win! Sensing that resolve once the ball landed in his purple claws, Spike threw a weary smile. "Guess you're not gonna make this easy for me, huh?" Before throwing it forwards again, aimed to my left. My extended wing caught the object, thankfully not hurting in the process. "We humans are notoriously single-minded when it comes to competitive games, son." Spinning the yellow ball in my hoof, before opting another throw, Spike barely managing to leap upwards enough to catch the thing before it could fly overhead and make another score. God how I missed this, and from the dragon's own feelings, Spike had too. So much has happened, keeping us away from even playing a simple game of ball; a favourite of ours ever since we began playing too long ago. I was just gratified that Spike's puberty wasn't making him quickly grow out of this seemingly kiddie game. There's no point in growing up if you can't indulge the child within you at times, after all. Whoa, that was a close one! The young dragon just scarcely succeeding in preventing the next hurl with the tip of his middle finger, quickly securing the bouncy object in both arms before regarding his relieved father smugly. "Pretty sure you're using Balance." "Even if I was, what would you do about it?" "Just you watch..." A newfound sense of resolve emanating from Spike, all too recognizable since it was commonly seen for Twilight or I to carry that same expression the young lizard then had on his adorable features. Ah boy, guess he was gonna try something- Jesus! It was too late to raise my limbs up in defense, entirely unprepared, as the ball soared right into my startled face, bouncing off my pony schnozzle and onto the ground in-between us as silence followed. Spike inhaling softly from committing that off-guard action, whilst I took a moment to blink and soak in what just occurred. Spike... Spike played on Balance to have his next throw fire like a cannonball, right into my muzzle. All in effort of taking me by surprise. And it succeeded. Twice today that's happened, taking me off-guard... ... ... ... "Ha... Hahahaha! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" "Hahahahaha! HAHA hahahahahahahahaha!" For that moment, both father and son laughed themselves silly by the absurd situation we had drawn ourselves into right there and then, over a game of ball of all things! Like I said to Spike, we humans get ridiculously competitive... But it's really the fun that counts. And we've had nothing but fun up to this point, currently gazing up towards the yellowing sky as the shades of evening steadily began asserting over the clouds. Both parent and child relaxed, laid on the grass of a certain hill of ours and just taking a good breather after a whole day of nothing but family fun. "If only Twi- Er, Mom was around today." Spike's cheerful voice perked up from my right, the young dragon laying beside me comfortably as we enjoyed the view of the progressively darkening skies. "We should do these again, with her, when she has more time off from the School of Friendship." Hmm... I glanced from the corner of my eye to the suddenly pensive dragon. "Are you upset she's so busy these days?" "...A little." Spike shrugged, green eyes searching the clouds. "It's not her fault, overseeing an entire school and all, but I do often miss the days when she just had more free time, you know?" A long sigh eclipsed the silence for a moment, one I was accustomed with. Shifting myself slightly, I resumed my gaze up to the sky in my own perspective. "That's one of the many unfortunate consequences of aging, I'm afraid, Spike. It's natural for Twilight to seek the crave of busying herself and finding some goal worth striving for through hard work and occupation. Everyone feels that crave to do something the older they become." "Even you?" "Hm, knew you were gonna ask that?" We both shared a humoured smile, before I answered the thoughtful question proper. "Yes, often as I like to show a love for sleep and procrastination, that doesn't mean I enjoy being lazy and doing nothing at all. The difference between your mother and I, Spike, is that Twilight has the better ambition and confidence of stepping out of her comfort zone to promote something she believes in, which is friendship." One of many countless reasons to admire that mare, all things considered. Spike continued humming, as though humouring that statement while I sensed the exact skepticism. Exhaling through my nostrils air of laughter, I smirked to the young dragon and continued with reassuring matter of fact. "Don't always take my laments regarding growing up to be a bad thing, though. It's different for everyone, you included. It's no one's fault but my own for getting the short end of the stick in life." "Dating a Princess, getting magic unlike anything Equestria's ever seen before, transporting to another world and having the best of friends anypony could ask for?" "Well, prior to all that." I cocked my head, acknowledging that amused observation from the chuckling Spike, widening my own grin. "Growing old is mandatory, yet growing up is optional. There's no hurry to decide when one goes in life, Spike, despite what some paranoid people may assume. Twilight's busy these days because she wants to help others be happy, and thus decided to grow up enough to open her own school, in her own time. You will never have to feel pressured by any of us to decide where to go in life." As if the gratified blazing from his heart wasn't enough to express himself, it shone through those bright, green eyes. "Good thing then that I've already chosen what I want to do in life from now on." Yeah, they all say that at about your age, son. But we can have that conversation at another point in time. I smiled, hurmouring the lad while laying down contently on the warm, coaxing grass yet again, hoof on shirt's belly to begin driftly closing my eyes, while Spike finished the rest of his sentence. "Though you've got a point about growing up being optional; honestly I question maturity when she tried to steal the pearl." "Yeah..." ... ... ... My eyes snapped open. "What now?" "Makes sense you'd be down here." The certain, feminine tone belonging to the lavender alicorn resonated from right behind, entering the barely lit spare room. "In the lower levels of the castle when you want to be alone, sulking." Sulking, huh? What gave that away I wonder... Twilight continued, stating matter-of-factly with a tinge of concern. "I could practically feel your negative emotions even during my camping activities with the girls. Naturally, when you're upset, it's either directed at yourself or something that's recently happened. Spike was rather nervous about sharing any details, and you were always more brutally honest by comparison, hence my being here to help resolve whatever's inciting you to just keep your back turned against me, slouched while facing the wall like that." My features flinched, barely managing to grit teeth. Of course, little did this seemingly-innocent mare realize, the pony responsible for me being upset stands only a short distance from behind me, jabbering on if some method of coaxing me to talk. Oh, I'll talk alright, straightening myself a little with a deep inhale through nostrils, because I had a few choice words related towards what this Princess had done after I had demanded from Spike more information regarding why precisely the Hippogriff kind weren't overly welcoming to her at all. Why I had to join her during the Crusader's friendship mission there as 'protection.' Because the more it added up, only the much worse it got. "Starlight offered to go seek you out first, but I figured if there's anypony you wanted to seek counsel in, it would rather be me. Not to sound too egotistical about it, but I find the results always benefit-" "Why?" "I- Huh?" Could already imagine her reaction, blinking with a parted muzzle of made the corner of my bearded lips curl somewhat, finally turning around to face the music. Something in my hazel eyes must have thrown her off-guard, for Twilight appeared utterly bewildered until I finally clarified in low demand. "Why did you try to steal the pearl?" There it was; a plethora of shock, horror and shame. Twilight visibly winces, somewhat averting her violet eyes from mine. Oh no, I want you to look at me while explaining yourself, love. "So you know about that..." Regardless how perfect her voice was, or how adorable that sheepish whisper, I wasn't going to simply cave in. "Spike was kind enough to divulge the information after accidentally sprouting it out." Not to mention, the young dragon finally relented once I insisted that I only wanted to know, out of concern for Twilight's well-being. And that was true, for the most part. The other being that I couldn't actually [BEEP]ing believe it was even true! "Jack..." "Why did you do it? You're smarter than that. At times, yes, you often let stress and paranoia get the better of you, but not to the extent of thievery. What actively possessed you to even consider such a lowlife decision?" Wincing yet again, those violet orbs returned to gazing back at me, devoid of the sparkles within for then. "I had very few options at the time; Equestria was under siege, everyone I know in peril, and the Seaponies refused to help us." "So directly stealing from them and hoping to somehow leave with their most valuable treasure under their noses was a great idea in your head?" "It seemed like the better, but lesser evil at the time, all in the name of the greater good." Greater good. My scoff only incited Twilight's annoyance to ire, frowning strongly. "You would have done the same thing, Jack. Pardon me from taking a page out of your book." WHAT? "The [BEEP]- Twilight, I am many things, but a thief is NOT one of them." I practically spat in outrage, truly irritated and upset by the insinuation. "When have I ever shown to steal [BEEP] from the good guys?! The Seaponies were just looking out for themselves, refusing to take the risk of the Storm King finding where they are and demolishing their second home. What in God's name makes you believe I would ever consider such a criminal action?" "I wouldn't know, because you left!" O-Ow. But Twilight wasn't done, her features flushed in her own open defiance, trying to justify herself. "You lecture me on wrongdoing after abandoning us? Abandoning ME? What I've done was minuscule compared to the atrocity you made, Jack. I was trying to protect my friends!" "As was I! What do YOU think I was doing, love? Taking everything you and the others have given me for granted and legging it?" I was vaguely aware of spit dripping from my muzzle in the midst of this furious exchange, but ignored it, refusing to take this laying down. "But I wasn't going to steal from a race that just wanted to live in peace!" "Well what was I suppose to do?!" Twilight's voice lingered on desperation, rage and incredulity. "Sit back and admit defeat?" "No, but you could have TALKED with Queen Novo, find a compromise somewhere." "That would have taken forever! We had scarce time to engage in politics while everyone in Equestria was suffering at the hand of a conquering tyrant!" "You spent a few hours helping some anthro parrots with their woes, I think you could have spared a bit more time negotiating with a reasonable Queen." "Queen Novo wasn't reasonable at that time." "No [BEEP], you tried to steal the one thing keeping her kind safe! What were you hoping the pearl would do!" "Anything!" Twilight was close to screaming at this point, the shouting match leading towards its peak. "I was desperate for any miracle at that point; I couldn't give a damn about moral dilemmas or acting behind my friend's backs when the fate of the world was at stake!" My expression twitched, somewhere to oozing appalled disgust. "You used Pinkie to distract the Seaponies with her cheerful-" One magical, forceful jab against my shirt that almost caused me to stumble back, Twilight's eyes blazing in outraged daring. "Don't YOU presume to rip into me about using our friends, Jack Wright." Full the name, my hazel orbs widened in surprise. Twilight was having none of my stern lecture mode. "How many times have you gone behind our backs? How many times have you used one of us so you could go do your own thing? How many times have you ran away when we needed you most?!" Alright, it was very much made clear that the Princess still harbored resentment towards my abrupt departure a while back, but that wasn't really immaterial at the moment. "Twilight, you know for a fact you're better than to even consider using our friends, you've always been better than me-!" "YOU LEFT ME!" The whole room trembled by the magnitude of the teary alicorn's might, and magical exuberance. I sucked in a gasp, entire body shivering as Twilight just poured out her own furious retribution for the actions I had actually committed. "YOU LEFT SOMEPONY WHO GAVE HER HEART AND SOUL TO YOU, LEFT SO MANY WHO LOVED AND CARED FOR YOU, ALL IN THE NAME OF SOME ABSURD, IDIOTIC QUEST OF PROVING YOU CAN DO THINGS BY YOURSELF! WHEN IT'S BEEN PROVEN, TIME AND TIME AGAIN I MIGHT ADD JACK, THAT'S NEVER THE CASE!" Something in my heart was cracking, the raw sadness, pain and fury emanating both physically and from her heart making most of my own outrage dissipate. "Twilight-" "NO, YOU HAVE NO EXCUSE FOR THIS YOU... YOU... COWARD!" And just like, the crack felt like a pierce through the chest, Twilight visibly shaking with dripping tears as they heated waterfall of pent-up emotions finally released. Of which I was an utter fool for never having noticed. "SPIKE WAS DEVASTATED! FLUTTERSHY WOULDN'T LEAVE HER COTTAGE FOR DAYS! PINKIE PIE EVEN STOPPED HOSTING PARTIES FOR A WHILE! RARITY HAD TO CANCEL FASHION APPOINTMENTS! BIG MAC SPOKE MORE THAN APPLEJACK FOR A WHILE! RAINBOW DASH COMMITTED ALL HER RESOURCES AS A WONDERBOLT IN FINDING AND DRAGGING YOU HOME, KICKING AND SCREAMING!" Inhaling deeply, Twilight grit her teeth for a brief while, her eyes finally sparkling again... In pure hopelessness. "My home was in danger. Everypony I ever knew cast out or enslaved... The love of my life left on his own self-destructive crusade... I felt hopeless, afraid... So you tell me, Jack... Was I really, only to blame for following my brain rather than my heart?" ... ... ... No... No she wasn't. But no apologizing, at least right now, would fix that. Yet a tiny, rebellious part of me boldly spoke up, solemn and weary. "I just thought I knew you better, love..." Twilight flinched, and I was three-quarters to punching myself silly for not restraining myself. Yearning instead to go comfort her, console and just hold the beloved Princess who truly, desperately needed that, for both of us. Instead, the saddened mare turned away, her voice hoarse from bellowing her emotions like that, replying in an equally heartbroken tone. "Just as I hoped you would have become better, Jack..." So instead, as the whole world felt like it was spinning following those wrenching words, I was vulnerable to the point of where my autistic side took over for the moment, commanding my body to take the most best measure in the face of such heartbreak. Such raw, uncomfortable sensations that threatened to swallow me up, and utterly devastate me from the inside. Those instincts to flee, to find the best place of refuge, at last, kicked in. And when I brushed past the tearful mare whose crying I was mirroring perfectly at that point, rushing down the hallway to simply get away from it all, I couldn't dare to look Twilight in the eyes again. What had I done...? Chapter 198: Triple Friendship"No! No you can't do this! Please stop!" Timber oh so fruitlessly bellowed. Screaming from the top of his lungs as the struggling teen alongside his depressed sister were taken away by the po-po. Green hair flailing when the beanie fell off. "We can change! We can start afresh!" "Tell it to the judge." The lead police officer of the scene gruffly stated, as both teenagers were soon being forcibly shoved into the waiting, flashing car... Well, forcibly on the persistent Timber's part. "N-No! You can't! This camp means everything to us! You can't just-!" "You are in violation of reckless endangerment and attempted bodily harm over those you were suppose to ensure the well-beings off. Camp Everfree is a threat to everyone so long as you two kids are left in charge. Take them away." Everyone else, observing the scene, bore mixed reactions. Some looked on in concern, others in humour, many in bemusement, the more adults being resigned not to do anything and risk getting in trouble with the law. Because the chief officer was right, those two young, ill-experienced siblings were a danger to everyone around them, and thus needed to be stopped. I should have followed my head rather than my heart that while back. But Timber, blind to his own arrogance and beliefs, frantically called out one last time towards perhaps the only person whom might be fooled by his words. "Twilight, you have to listen! We didn't mean for any of this to happen, please!" That was, if those pleas weren't so laced in fear. The glasses-wearing teenager merely looked away, a mixture of guilt and resignation. Even those who preach friendship had to respect that actions always had severe consequences, and no one in the entire universe was exempt from retribution. Poor lad, almost pitied that defeated expression on his face as the car door slammed before him, proceeding to take both beaten siblings away for a good while in prison. I observed with an indifferent expression, able to somehow contain my real glee and relief. Finally, alls well that ends well. While the other girls were comforting the near-distraught lavender teenager, a certain bacon-haired pony-turned-human glanced my way with a raised brow, folding her eyes. "Like you weren't enjoying that." Damn, that woman can see through any bull[BEEP]. But still, I wouldn't even bother denying my own satisfaction. "Well, I just love seeing injustice brought to light." Sighing in exasperation, Sunset at least managed a small smile before then inquiring, "Stardust?" "Stardust? Staaaaardust...?" Huh, what? Startled out from my rather uncomfortable position on the desk, right before a bright PC screen - something on the news article about missing people and the like - two slender hands gently shaking my shoulders and rousing me from the realm of sleep. Damn, that was such a good dream! Yawning a little, I rubbed my weary eyes and took one glance to the ridiculously massive window which overlooked nearly half the apartment, including the bed. Seriously, how could she possibly stand that in mornings, or when she needed a nap? Sighing near tiredness, I smiled up to the teen whom removed her hands from me so I could sit up straight, offering my own light amused grin. "Oh hi dear, how was work?" Sunset, as always, played along at first, one palm on the desk and another on hip. "Could've been worse, thank you honey." Oblivious to my hand clenching tightly from the word 'honey.' Not. Cerulean eyes looked to and from, before her playful expression softened. "Had a good nap?" "Could've been worse." Or could have been far more better had I not woken up, but I understood Sunset's priorities. Standing up, I joined the teen in the more spacious living room, gazing around the interior of where I've been hitching in for the last few days by then. How low I've sunken, to seek this world for refuge. "I'm still amazed how you could afford all this." "Bringing some gold with me from Equestria helped out a little." Sunset shrugged casually, throwing a sly smirk over her shoulder. "And if you start complimenting and thanking me again, as you've done for the last few days, you can start sleeping on the floor rather than the couch." Said couch, by the way, was on the floorboards before the TV. I mean literally, no legs. Overall, it's a pretty cozy, self-sufficient place. "Tch, now I feel bad if your future boyfriend starts sleeping over." I quipped playfully, wagging a gold finger that I never really missed having these days. A whole season as a human again was quite enough. "That is, if I'm not scaring any potential suitors off." A wide snort, followed by a rough jab to the elbow. Cheers my dear. Sunset shook her head, taking her own seat by the couch and motioning for me to join her, and that I did, taking the right side and letting silence reign for a good moment. Allowing myself to look around again curiously, and with a mixture of sympathy. In this world, and especially in the modern age, money was always tight, and the gold Sunset brought from the pony world couldn't save her forever. She deserved much better, moreso since she's the closest thing to a realistic human being on this entire planet, barring myself. Not to mention, all the times this wonderful young woman has saved this ungrateful world a handful of times. Guess EQG and Equestria had that much in common. Somehow precisely knowing where my train of thought was heading without even saying it out-loud, Sunset vocalized firmly. "Again, no thanks to your offer, Stardust. I can do just fine without your magic money coming out of thin air." From a pony, that spoke volumes. Sunset chuckled lightly with a faint grin. "You don't have to worry about me." "Can't I worry to the perhaps the first closest person I had to a student?" "Well..." She playfully mused, tilting head to the side as yellow and red locks fell, rubbing a soft chin. "I suppose it's natural for one's 'teacher' to be worried... Oh well." Sunset then shrugged in humoured resignation, grinning lightly my way next as a hand brushed my gold arm, my blue overcoat hunt to the side by the apartment door. "I can take care of myself and my future, so you don't have to be so concerned, although I appreciate it." "True, you are more independent than most." I.E, ninety-five percent of the population of Equestria, and ninety-nine percent of the people in this world. I nodded. "Alright, I respect your decision Sunset, though I'll still offer any help I can." "Trust me, I get enough concern from the rest of our friends." Sunset's expression then softened, her brow furrowing only slightly. "But you Stardust, are someone to be more concerned for at this moment. You're still upset about Twilight." A statement, not a question, oh so correctly guessed. Sunset never being one to dance around the issue. I sighed, nodding faintly before switching my gaze to the ground, that turbulence of emotions welling up at the painful reminder. "I just don't understand." Blurting out once again before perhaps one of the most mature of her kind, my arms and back slumped. "Twilight... Okay, she's always been paranoid, often quick to make a decision without thinking through, sometimes reckless and endures the consequences later. But surely, after all this time, she would have at least matured and grown enough against making such a sudden, ill-promised choice that would have only hindered her and our friends immediately afterwards. Stealing what kept another species safe? Lying and manipulating good friends? Blaming others for her problems? Claiming that this was partially MY fault? I just... Twilight should have known better by now." "Are you partially to blame?" "...Yes." I sighed, the blunt question cutting through the barrier of defensive feelings, allowing the rest to keep descending like a waterfall. "Yes, my own abrupt departure would cause some devastating repercussions, but I never imagined it would help lead to... That. Lead to it entirely. It's all my fault, and I'm just sitting here, feeling sorry for myself for causing Twilight, off all people, into doing something so crude and potentially breaking friendships." That gentle hand, once again, grasping my shoulder, soothing lightly as Sunset's lighthearted voice answered. "You had everyone worried... For a time, we thought we were to blame... Well, moreso I felt being responsible by your sudden departure from everyone you knew." "Heh..." My smile was just wholesome in its self-deprecating. "No wonder we're the perfect mentor and student." I imagined her faint smile from beside me, before Sunset replied matter-of-factly. "Though, Stardust, you of all people should have also learned by now that you can't just run away from your problems. One crucial part to a relationship is addressing your problems and solving them together. You have to go back, or let Twilight come to you, and work something out, together." My breath stilled briefly, a part of my brain freezing by the prospect of returning to what felt like so soon to my mind. But God dammit, Sunset was right as always, and I knew it. Just as she was regarding the Camp Everfree situation long back. "As always, you speak the facts..." "Just who I am." The mare-turned-teen's voice tinged in amusement. "But in all seriousness, you two are good to each other, regardless of past and present mistakes, which everyone can see. She'll forgive you, as everyone has in the past, including me. You need to forgive and discuss-" The sounds of vibration, followed with Sunset taking off her hand from me. "One sec." Oh by all means, I'll just keep pondering on something that honestly I should have considered, and perhaps always knew. Because my friend was right, Twilight and I HAD to talk eventually, not hide from one another forever. The sole question was... How? Where would one even begin regarding what happened which led up to all of this? Some future husband I was turning out to be... "Okay, we'll be right over." Sunset's hasty voice brought my out of my depressed musings, the teen suddenly standing upwards and glaring down with fierce, blue determination. "Twilight needs us. MY Twilight." "What are you two an item now?" That'll make a lot of shippers incredibly happy for some reason. Then again, not much ships make a lick of sense. But Sunset wasn't in the mood for games, grabbing her leather jacket nearby and throwing a certain blue coat into my standing arms. No idea what to expect, as Sunset, entirely in the dark herself supposedly, kept relatively quiet amongst our trip towards Twilight's rather gothic house. I mean, look at it. Purple and black by its exterior, I could only imagine what the inside looked like. We wasted zero time in approaching the doorstep, Sunset doing the courtesy of ringing the bell, both of us side-by-side, expecting a certain lavender teenager to come greet us. Why did I feel suddenly apprehensive? My hairs over my body on end, something feeling off-putting, and demanding I should best prepare myself for whatever emergency this Twilight had. It must be because I was helping A Twilight, after what I did to MY Twilight. Surprisingly, it wasn't the human bookworm whom answered the door, but a certain school fashioner whom sighed in relief at our arrival, motioning for us to enter. "Glad you could make it darlings, Twilight has been in such a fritz all day." The mare-turned-teen nodded, not looking so shocked to see Rarity herself as we followed into the main living room, and cutting straight to the point. "Is everyone here?" "All now accounted for." Rarity nodded, sapphire eyes glistening in soft concern, a quick glance my way for some reason. My nerves felt even more on edge then. "We needed all our good friends here, for you see, Twilight has been keeping something from us for a good while now, and it's becoming overwhelming for her. Her grades are beginning to take the strain of her recent absences and the reason to that being... Well, it's best you see for yourselves. Come come darlings!" Hurrying towards a nearby door that Sunset and I followed, seeming to lead downstairs opposed to the natural opposite. Don't be an underground lab. Don't be an underground lab. Don't be an underground lab- [BEEP]. Wasn't even half as impressive as my Twilight's former underground tree laboratory. And it looked entirely uncreative too, looks as though the basement couldn't be used for this world's Mrs. Velvet to do the laundry. Or for Mr. Light to drink beer and watch soccer in some alone time. Nope, this place was entirely reserved for the research and, most likely, dangerous experiments conducted by their daughter. Looks like we might be paying the price there. Pinkie, Fluttershy, Applejack and Rainbow were huddled around somethings, concealing our views of whatever had their attention. Applejack and Rainbow looking down at one metallic table, Pinkie and Fluttershy the other, with their backs turned against us. Until the sounds of our echoing footsteps prompted their surprising turns, including Twilight, whom was focused on a close-by, built in computer. From the moment those violet eyes turned to gaze at us, however, she appeared stunned for a brief moment, aimed directly on me before shaking her head and regaining some measure of composure. I could barely hear the athlete's mutter to the farmer, "This is gonna be awkward..." Applejack sternly elbowed her friend's arm in response. "Thank you for coming." Twilight immediately began, getting to business in losing track of herself. "I just hope you can forgive my silence after so long; I just didn't know what to do or who to turn to regarding this matter and I didn't want any possible danger on my friends not to mention this was getting incredibly overwhelming especially what occurred just a few moments before you all got here-" "Breathe Twilight." Sunset beat me to the punch in consoling the poor, almost frantic teen, the bacon-haired girl reaching forward to grasp her friend's thin shoulders, offering a coy smile. "Of course we'll forgive you. We just want to know what's going on and how we can help, that's all." If it's a homework assignment, I am gonna storm out of this lab and watch whatever counts in this world for Robot Wars. Exhale after inhale, deep and thorough, the human Twilight eventually nodded, gently brushing past Sunset to reach the table the others were hiding the contents from us. The bookworm proceeding to explain tenderly, "It was never my intention to conceal them, but I fear this was getting the better of me. And now... Stardust." I perked up by the solemn addressing, those familiar sparkling eyes brightening for help. "You might be just who we need to fix this matter entirely." Okay then... I slowly nodded, approaching the others in my own pace. One by one, reluctantly they stepped aside so I could get a good peek at what I was in for. And just like that, the world came to a grinding halt. No... No... No way...! Not possible...! Not even probable...! For half a moment, I entertained the notion that, like before, I was hallucinating my past selves again! How... How... Starswirl, what was this?! It appears I am not the sole entity to receive the help of yourself, Jack. The dead unicorn sounding infuriatingly calm as always. Not what I needed right now when I was looking at two identifiable versions of ME! The man... Boy laid down on the left table, looked precisely like me in this human EQG form, but some minor differences. For a start, even without a full beard, looking recently shaved, this... Stardust appeared somewhat younger, like in his sixteens or seventeens or what counts for those in this particular universe. And his chin was laughably pointy, it made Matt Smith's look tame. The clothing was also alike, minus that his cutie mark was entirely on the left side of his dark blue coat, rather than split in half by the center like mine was. He was completely asleep, chest moving up and down peacefully. A few harmless wires here and there linking him to a monitor, checking his condition. "How...?" I whispered in befuddled disbelief, glancing to a worried and apprehensive Twilight. What did she think I was going to do? But when my attention focused on the other laid patient, my eyes widened to exponential degrees never thought possible. This... This was me. As in, me-me! Before I became Stardust, but looking just about as young as the other Stardust there. The realistic human skin, incredibly short height it barely matches any of the girls surrounding us. The dark brown hair with some streaks of... White? Frowning curiously, while taking absent note of the Organization XIII coat I once wore that this supposed alternate or past version of me still wore, I cautiously reached out, ignoring Twilight's gasp of anxiety in favour of softly brushing one of the disheveled white part of a brown lock. Dye? Age? I couldn't tell. But no way was it natural. ...Right? "Xion..." My hand stiffened, hazel eyes darting to the young boy murmuring in his sleep, his features shifting in some faint flash of agony. "Xion..." Speaking that character's name again, and I almost stumbled back to fall onto the equally sleeping Stardust right behind me. No, it couldn't be...! Surely this wasn't the case...! "Who's Xion...?" Fluttershy quietly asked, but I couldn't look away for a moment, one hand softly then grasping the clothed shoulder, opting to try something. If my suspicions were entirely confirmed, I was going to wonder if there was anything fate could throw at me that wasn't so shocking anymore. I gently whispered, close to the near-pale ear. "Caxkj...?" What happened next was of my own doing. Hand quickly retracted back from the young boy, as though that name restoring all his health and stamina, sprang upwards from the table as if re-awakened, brilliant blue-green eyes looking around in curious enthusiasm before leaping off the table, right before the startled, gasping girls. Ah [BEEP], almost falling onto my other self still sound asleep, oblivious to the commotion then proceeding before us. "Man, that was some power nap. Now, what kind of pastel, multi-rainbow world have I landed in, huh? Hmm." Practically, hopping around the place in curious interest before anyone could stop him, inspecting screens, devices and all over the likes. "Oh, a proton magnifier. And a Magnetizing Accelerator. And, I spy with my two eyes, THAT I believe to be a Cosmetic-Boostful-Kinderizer. Mark IV, perhaps? I must shake the hand of the geniuses behind them!" Sounded entirely like me, whenever I heard myself in recordings or videos. And God, does it sound terrible as always. I must preferred the way I sounded whenever I spoke in the present, as opposed to from an outside perspective; made me feel a lot more dignified. But I was getting off-topic here. The mannerisms were far too energetic, far too excitable for the Nobody OC I once thought up so long ago. Caxkj was regarded as solemn, compassionate, patient and quiet. This blithering manchild was the precise opposite, so it couldn't be the same guy. And I was commonly a depressed sack of [BEEP] when reverted to that form a while back all thanks to Celestia. Nope, I was jotting this down immediately as some new, alternate version of myself. Whom continued dancing around the place excitedly, stopping right before the lavender Twilight whom leaned back uncertainly by his stare, and closeness. Better step in now, once Sunset glanced at my own bemusement with an impatient expression. Sorry if I wasn't enjoying the show a little with my own curious amazement. Frowning, the younger me squinted considerably, as though making an effort to maintain some focus. "You have breathtaking sparkling eyes..." I paused at that proclamation from this other me towards the then blushing-brightly EQG Twilight. ...Huh. "T-Thank you..." The teen in the lab coat nervously gazed down at the metal floor between the two, obviously out of her element. I was about to take another step and hopefully soothe things over- "Agh... Ah!" Or not! Hurriedly, I caught the much shorter boy before he fell hard onto the ground completely, holding him on my knelt lap protectively and doing all I could to prevent the current convulsing condition. What the Hell? Twilight?! Immediately, as though knowing this world happen, the lavender bookworm rushed over to a nearby work desk, grabbing out the item she needed as this... Jack, began ranting with agonized memories. "All my fault... So much lost. Agh! No! I wasn't suppose to live! So many wasteful losses... I'm sorry... I'm sorry..." My hand was brushing through his unkempt, rather greasy locks, soothing as I could like I did with Spike at times. Because at the moment, I didn't see some past reflection of me with whiteness in my hair, but a poor child's soul in need of so much rescue. "It's alright..." I soothed tenderly, doing my best to keep the young lad steady, as the equally worried Twilight knelt by his other side across from me. "You're going to be alright, Jack..." Sunset and Fluttershy joining us too, the rest lingering back uncertainly. Good thing too, we didn't want to make him more stressed by a potential crowd. Those dazed, hazel eyes turned to look at the focused bookworm, pleading for sheer help. Twilight's expression softened in empathy, the free purple hand softly caressing his hair for me. "It's okay..." She whispered gently, taking that moment to carefully inject whatever would help the man calm down, and regain rest. Those glistening eyes closed, the body slumped, and silence reigned. Yet as I helped carry the poor boy, after a few minutes of peace, back to his 'bed,' Applejack finally decided to speak up for so many regarding that display. "Just what in tarnation was that all about?!" "It wasn't too long, after you returned to Ponyville to fight off Zagreus, that I found them." The gang was now currently occupied in the living room. That was, most of us at least. Fluttershy and Pinkie opted to stay behind and keep an eye on the two sleeping versions downstairs, while the rest of us discussed our situation. Upon some couches and one seats, many with our own cups of tea or other sustenance, myself with with some soda borrowed from the fridge. Diet, of course, but I'll take anything after what just happened below. This world's variant of Twilight Sparkle sipped her comforting drink slowly, taking her time at our behest while she composed herself, and continued on with her story. "After the forest fire in the local part, I felt partially responsible. Once the weather finally cleared up, I resolved myself to help make things right and fix up the area. To make amends. Thus, I created this special formula that helps accelerate the life growth of any natural plants, which I intended to test first on flowers in the back garden. With expectant results-" "Heh, maybe save the science lesson for after the story, Twi." Rainbow interjected with an exasperated smirk, one of which many expressed amusement at. Twilight flushed, but nodded and hastily kept on resuming her tale. "Right... Anyway, after gathering enough a quantity of the reproduced formula - which surprisingly took one day earlier than I thought, though I'm getting off-topic - I hurried over to the park after school hours on a Wednesday, pleasant afternoon. On my way to the center of the charred woods, to the location where Stardust helped me rescue that little boy trapped in the burning forest, that was when I saw something... Out of this world." Oh yeah? "No kidding..." Sunset murmured my thoughts out-loud, barely repressing a soft smirk by the incredible understatement. But Twilight carried on, eager enough to share this tale with all her friends at last, as to lean forward in her seat. "They were just there, laying on the ground, completely unconscious with no signs of movement. Immediately, I had panicked, regardless of the billions of questions running through my head. Who were they? Were they Stardust? Had he split in two? Were they perhaps new? A by-product of this 'imbalance' magic going on?" Pausing to take another sip and regain herself, violet eyes behind square glasses pleading for us to understand. "I was relieved, when I braved myself enough to inspect them, that they were still breathing, but then I was at a lost. What should I do? And the only option available to me at the time was-" "Bringing them here, in hopes of somehow helping them recover from whatever ordeal has transpired upon them." Twilight nodded softly by my best guess. "Indeed..." Applejack frowned in her seat. "Well, why didn't you come to us in the first place? Surely we could've helped however we can." "I didn't want to risk endangering the people I care for in case they were some trap." So you brought them to the residence of your family. Alright, Twilight, I see clear thinking isn't exactly your forte entirely here too. Or maybe that's just my frustrations with the pony Twilight talking. This one doesn't deserve such spite. "Everyday, I've been checking and inspecting any wounds. None, nothing that even looked the faintest of scarred. Completely healthy inside and out, but in some sort of coma nonetheless. At least, that much I assumed until this morning, prior to calling you all for assistance." "What happened this morning?" Sunset leaned forward, encouraging our bookworm friend to speak. Fidgeting just slightly, Twilight sighed and confessed lightly. "The same thing you just saw earlier, hence my need to finally let you guys in on the truth..." Ahh. I see. Those violet orbs gazed tentatively on the carpet between us all. "Can you ever forgive me?" "Can we-?" Rarity snorted in a manner only posh ladies would, waving dismissively after briefly checking her mobile phone for something. "Water under the bridge, darling. You were clearly concerned and uncertain of which actions to take. We all have those." As always, easily forgiving, but this Twilight hadn't really done something as hiding something from her friends. As, say, another one stealing a Goddamn treasure and manipulating her friends to accomplish such... "Yeah!" Rainbow agreed with the fashion student with a knowing grin and nod, folding blue-sleeved arms. "We get it, you got two Stardust's all for yourself. No wonder you wanted to be hush-hush about it." As if the red on Twilight's face couldn't brighten anymore, even Sunset and Applejack chuckling by that statement, while I hid my own wry smirk. Okay, that was funny. Then, partially, perhaps, to save their friend from anymore potential embarrassment, the bacon-haired mare in a human's body gazed to me expectantly. "Perhaps you could shed some light on the situation?" Garnering everyone elses' attention. Save Rarity's whom was then frowning in concern on her phone before excusing herself into the next room. The kitchen that is. Shrugging, I leaned back against the couch. "I'm in the dark as much as you are." Was my casual confession, to their evident disappointment. "That Stardust - the gold one - could very well be a product of imbalance, or summoned here from an alternate world, either parallel to this one or by my own home planet... That other one, on the other hand..." Now that was tricky, interlocking my fingers and brushing my bearded chin against the hands. "That man shouldn't even be breathing right now, not in that form. I need this body in order to adapt to either world. So for him to even be alive and healthy alone..." "...But, you were in that form for a time just a few months ago?" Twilight pointed out curiously, her frown deepening somewhat. "I was living on borrowed time." I clarified. "I'm amazed this version of me seems to be doing alright, that behaviour just then earlier aside. You say there's no heart condition or the like?" "None. Upon my research, those outbursts aren't related to breathing or heart problems. In fact, his internal body appears to be completely fine. It could be a mental condition for all we know." "And these 'outbursts' have only happened twice now?" Sunset inquired, to which Twilight nodded in turn, but the former asked next. "But nothing from the other boy down there?" This time a shake of the head. "Must have been some ordeal they went through." Rainbow commented mildly, looking to and from between everyone. "Where they came from for either of them to be as they are, napping like no tomorrow." "Don't anyone find it strange that these two supposed new versions of Stardust here happened to show up right after all that nonsense with Zagreus and imbalance?" Applejack then pitched in with her own suspicions. I gazed to the ground, deep in thought. Perhaps you're onto something there, Applejack. It could be possible they were brought here because of imbalances, either as contingencies or by accident. Revenge or a long-term plan. But Zagreus was contained now, and I had no plans of letting that monster out for even a second to ask what exactly this was all about. Starswirl himself wasn't entirely sure, for a change, why two new variations of myself were present, in flesh but minorly different, down in this Twilight's lab being treated with care. On the plus side, if they weren't a threat, I was glad she of all people were taking care of them. Spike was probably making the best assistant at the time in absence of oblivious friends. Speaking of whom, where was the little canine. I quickly looked around curiously, which prompted Sunset's notice. "What is it?" "Where's Spike? Just wondering because I haven't seen him all day." "Hm? He's upstairs napping... It's probably a good time to feed him now, thinking about it." Twilight made a move to get up, but Rainbow beat her to the punch, super-speeding herself to stand and jab a thumb on her own person. "I got it!" Before zooming off in that ridiculous blur. "Third shelf on the left!" The bookworm called out to the overzealous friend, before sighing and flopping back down in her seat. "Oh!" Then recalling something. "There's another thing... That shorter one... Who I think we should call 'Jack' for the sake of keeping them distinct when they're referred to, you understand Stardust?" Rather him than me. I nodded with an encouraging smile, which Twilight took as a sign to carry on with her point. "He was holding onto something when I found him. It looked like a weapon of some kind." A weapon? My posture shifted to complete and utter attention, leaning forward in interest. "Is it here somewhere?" "Well... It disappeared when I tried holding it." My spine stiffened, eyes widened even more absurdly. Okay, yes, this was FAR too big a coincidence considering I only just finished Kingdom Hearts III last week! "It looked like a giant k-" "Hey Twilight." Dammit Rainbow! The star athlete lingering by the staircase in confusion. "You sure Spike's upstairs?" "Last I checked." Twilight frowned with a tilted head, trying not to show immediate distress. "Why do you ask?" "Because I just checked all the rooms up there... And down here... And around the house. Hate to break it to ya, but he's not here." Before any of us could even begin sinking in that rather alarming statement, the greatest shrill of a scream echoed from the kitchen. With enough ferocious terror to shatter all the windows of the gothic house. "MY DEMANDS ARE SIMPLE! BRING ME THE MOST POWERFUL MAGICAL ITEMS OF THIS WORLD, AND NO HARM SHALL COME TO THESE PITIFUL WASTES OF CREATURES." The flaring tower of rage and retribution with my trembling body only increased by the screen's change towards the taken hostages. All the missing people that were reported for the last few days. And some of whom that caused my heart to start vibrating in furious vengeance. "Sweetie Belle!" "Apple Bloom!" "Scootaloo!" "Spike!" How did we know this was being broadcast? The text message sent to Rarity which prompted her deafening scream earlier, ordering us to gather around and turn on the TV. Groups of various aged people, and one certain canine looking entirely frantic and terrified alongside the huddled masses. What followed next came the harrowing laughter of their captor; some random little bloke adorning some ridiculous Dracula-esque cape, staring darkly into the panicking cameraman taking all this in with beady blackened eyes. It's not possible... Not him... Not again... Zagreus, Starswirl? But how, we contained him didn't we?! That's not Zagreus... Neither is the body that creature is possessing... Was it just me, did that voice have a hint of indignation in it? Did Starswirl have some past with whatever malevolent force took over that innocent soul? Or the soul in question? "BRING THEM BY SUNSET, OR THESE WORTHLESS MAGGOTS SHALL SUFFER FOR IT! COME TO THIS ADDRESS; ALONE AND WITHOUT THE PATHETIC GUARDS THAT MAKE UP THIS CITY!" Twilight, to my right, gasped once the information plastered itself onto the screen. "I know that address!" The lavender bookworm practically screamed in zeal. "That's one of the company buildings Filthy Rich owns!" "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! DON'T KEEP ME WAITING... GIRLS..." As if knowing they were watching, the demonic being smiled cruelly, while the Human Seven all inhaled by their own fear or anxiousness, Twilight and Fluttershy visibly trembling. Sunset beat me, once again, to comforting the bookworm while Pinkie hugged Fluttershy for her own safety. The TV turned black, then to the nervous news presenters whom had nothing of value to say. After a few seconds, Rainbow snapped and switched the object off, standing up and glaring pink eyes blazed of resolve. "We gotta rescue them, before it's too late! I can just use my superspeed to get in there and get Scootaloo and all those innocent people out, then kick that jerk's butt six ways to Sunday!" A solid plan, if we were going to be recklessly wholesome about it. I shook my head, standing up tall and looking at the star athlete trying so hard to contain her worry. Who needed Balance when the obvious was there? "He's likely prepared for any eventuality if he knows you girls so well?" "But why...?" Rarity sniffled, dabbing her eyes with a handkerchief. "Who or what IS that monster that would dare harm innocent bystanders, and those precious to us...?" Starswirl... Give me something to work with here? The eager malice. The sinister glare. The body which it chose specifically to control... But it couldn't be possible. After Princess Twilight and your friends assisted with us, we had assumed... It seems my arrogance has always been my greatest fault. Oh God, don't YOU start getting self-deprecating. Who is he, an enemy of the Mane Six which I hadn't got acquainted with? More than you realize... You must stop him, Jack. This time, I am not asking, nor am I demanding. But I plead with you; stop this mistake which I and my Pillars had brought by our own ignorance, and taking a dear good friend for granted. I will... But who IS he, Starswirl? ...Needless to say, he should have been trapped in limbo. ... ... ... Are you saying THAT'S-? For all eternity, supposedly... ...Well then... As always, but this time, I gotta clean up YOUR and TWILIGHT'S mess altogether. Joy. Well, haven't fought any would-be conqueror of darkness for a while at this point. It'd be good to stretch out the old legs. The situation with the other two me's downstairs could wait entirely; there were people to go rescue, and bad guys to be put in their place. I was already at the door without even thinking straight, prompting Fluttershy to then call out, "Um. Stardust, are you going somewhere?" "Yeah! Where you going Stardust? We need all the help we can get here!" Pinkie added in a saddened but hopeful tone. In answer, I looked back towards the others, some in tears as the group hug kept at it. And seeing them this depressed, by no fault of their own. For once, something which happened to the Human Seven which wasn't partially their own responsibility. Yeah, you owe me big time for this, Starswirl. Shaking my head, I kept my steady gaze with an upwards curl of the lips. "Where do you THINK I'm going...?" One... Two... Three... ...Four. "Of course you are..." Applejack grumbled beneath her breath, before offering her own wry grin and standing up to come join me by the door. "Well, I ain't lettin' you rescue Apple Bloom all by herself. Count me along!" Rainbow. "And me! I've got some dark butt to kick!" Rarity. "Myself as well, darling. Nobody abducts my Sweetie Belle and gets away with it!" And Twilight, wiping her tears away and re-adjusting her glasses, soon standing with us. "Nor Spike, and I'll get him back no matter what." That's the spirit! I smiled with a approving nod, as Pinkie, Fluttershy and Sunset soon came to join us. But before we departed, I warned lightly. "This isn't like any regular opponent you girls have faced before." "Then that'll be a problem we'll solve together." Sunset replied in a heartbeat, smirking coyly as the others cheered on in agreement. Before the bacon-haired teenager than proceeded to add, "We'll need a plan though before we risk anything? Any ideas?" "I have one." Came my response, before any of them could even have time to ponder anything. "I don't want you girls getting in direct contact with that thing. Twilight, got any walkie-talkies? And how fast can you be at duplicating anything with your lab?" Obstacle One: The police currently pushing back the masses of paparazzi and concerned families from the entrance of the tall building. Solution: Barge through like you own the place. And hey, it worked like a charm! I was into the lobby in a matter of seconds, devoid of any human life but appearing as though a whirlwind of panic and evacuation had come through. Mostly like, the enemy on, best guess, the top floor ordered everyone out so there could be no delays to claiming his prize. And I spy with my little eye, an elevator just at the other end of the spacious room. Shifting the box containing the geodes carefully under my left arm, I continued forwards, intending against stalling for any time should that creature grow bored of waiting until sundown and begin 'having fun' with his captors. God forbid, the soul whose body belongs to feels immense guilt after all was said and done. Walking into the lift, needing only ten seconds to wait for the 'ping' noise, I stepped in, and pressed the button for presumably the top floor, gazing up to the cramped ceiling with a mild hum as the feel of gravity shifted a tad. Ahh, elevators, miss these things. I implore you to take this matter with the utmost seriousness, Jack, this is a foe we cannot afford the luxury of irritation. Just because he's a personal enemy of yours, Starswirl, doesn't mean he's more dangerous than, say, Sombra or Zagreus. Hell, Tirek even. From what you've been informing me, this creature was a manifestation of your former pupil's hate and bitterness, conjured into a shadowy form. Who's to say this particular form he's possessed harbors those same negative emotions against the human version of yourself? For that matter, your counterpart here may not even be alive. He might be the Merlin of the human world, for all we know. You're right, my student, this is a personal affair, so you understand my apprehension and concern regarding this circumstance. I am regretful that you of all people must clean up this particular error of mine and my friends... But myself moreso. The other girls were currently prowling around and through the building by their own ways, communicating via handy earpods developed by you-know-know. Unfortunately, only seven were crafted, which was fine 'cause I didn't need the chatter to distract me from dealing with this menace. The plan was simple; I kept the opponent busy, while the others find and save the hostages as Twilight monitors things from outside. It was simple, but it could be effective. That is, if we actually knew what precise we were in for. This may not be the same powerful foe which my spiritual mentor was describing that my Twilight and friends have bested. If it took the power of the Mane Six and the Pillars of Six to defeat this enemy. Well... I must confess, I was a little excited to see what kind of strain I could give against him. We shall discover that henceforth. We've arrived, Jack. PING. So we have, and I stepped out into the large office with nary a worry or care, hazel eyes idly gazing around for any signs of traps or secured prisoners. Nadda. Just the compensating office with a nice balcony right behind the desk, the back of the chair facing me. Giovanni much, pal? Hell, I was surprised I didn't face any 'Team Rocket' grunts on the way in. "I have brought what you asked." Deciding to speak first if the opponent was inclined to be dramatic and wait, holding up the small red box and then offering a cheeky grin. "Stygian's Heartless, I presume?" It writes itself. The large chair swiveled, and I heard Starswirl murmur in faint despair, but I couldn't hear the precise words. A short body, grey, with hair that had some shades of dark blue, and those sinister black all too eerily of Zagreus'. Lovely, am I gonna have to deal with a wannabe? Leaning back against the seat as though he owned the place, 'Stygian' smirked deviously and spoke with a distorted, echo'y voice that carried throughout the whole room. "I see the children were too afraid to face me by themselves. It makes sense for them to send an expendable pawn to deliver the goods." Funny thing, I was use to villains knowing who I was at this point. So in that instance, I blinked in brief surprise, before smiling coyly. "They had better things to do, sadly, than waste time with a sociopath. I could give them a call if you like." "Tch." Those eyes narrowed darkly, holding out a hand as he rose from his red seat. "The box, if you would be so kind." "Oh certainly. Just let the hostages go first." "I do not barter with peasants." Flippant. "Give me what I desire, then I shall consider releasing those weaklings, especially after this impertinence." "I don't barter with villains. This is my ultimatum. Hostages, then the box." The stare down lasted for a good few minutes, the sun already beginning its descent right outside, gleaming through the open glass doors. Yet the warmth of outside could scarcely reach into the atmosphere in here that sudden felt as though it dropped by a few degrees, as though 'Stygian' was extending his fury through the air itself. With magic, all things were possible. "You will-!" "'Suffer if you do not cooperate!'" So for that, I made a bold step and heightened my voice a slight. "Honestly, don't you villains ever get tired of being predictable? Now, let the hostages-" "'Go, or else you will pay for your crimes.' Honestly, don't you heroes ever get tired of being predictable?" He sneered dangerously, slowly moving around the desk, like a viper examining its waiting meal. At my flinch to the word 'hero,' the enemy only growled smugly. "Playing the role, attempting to be brave? You are nothing to me, and I will demonstrate that." "Except you can't, can you Pony of Shadows?" This time, his eyes widened, barely anticipating the recognition, and it was my turn to be smug about it. "Oh yes, I too am a force to be reckoned with. You can boast all you like about how all-mighty you were, how you infiltrated this world and learned about your enemies from the shadows, how you possess another body of Stygian's and intend to coat this entire planet in darkness. And, I assume, Equestria would follow." Tugging the box more comfortably under my armpit, I smiled cheerfully, taking inward delight by the creature being so caught off-guard. Always loved doing that to would-be tyrants who deemed themselves unstoppable. "But we both know the truth, don't we?" My smirk couldn't be anymore Cheshire if it tried, taking a few more steps forward, albeit cautiously. "You're not as strong as you once were, otherwise you would have taken the whole world over by now, yes? From what I gather, you're not a person to waste time." "...This body doesn't contain the same rage as the original had." Came the sour confession, looking completely disgruntled by the clear observation. "Stygian created me from his own anger; hatred, regret and a call for retribution. Naturally, I require those to maintain I once had. I assumed that this version of the boy would harbor the exact resentment against his foolish teacher and those pathetic 'heroes,' but that was a lapse in judgment." Followed by an attempted wave of dismissal. "No matter, I shall seek out and possess a much stronger, hate-filled body built solely for my designs." Man this plan was just going great. Rainbow should have found the prisoners by now and gotten them out of this corrupted building. I tilted my head, considering. "In the meantime, have you thought about having a much simpler name than 'Pony of Shadows?' How about PoS? Or Steve? Maybe Bob? I like Bob; it's a more underrated name than people would think-" "Cease this mindless prattling, and give me what I desire!" Obviously taking offence to my ridicule, a darker edge bordering on madness. "You're a cockroach whom annoys its betters." "Yeah, I do that a lot." 'Stygian' growled dangerously by my casual smile, taking a deadly step forward, before pausing briefly, narrowing eyes. "You know who I am..." The villainous darkness in a child's body suddenly mused, frowning in faint curiosity. "You are from Equestria, or at least have some allegiance to its species." Getting clever are we? I merely shrugged, but that did not disturb 'Stygian' from taking his own step forward, the atmosphere dropping moreso that it almost had me shiver. "Who are you? What connection have you among those fools whom tried to banish me?" "On that subject." I deflected with precision, a similar question burning in my mind since Starswirl first identified this monstrosity. "How did you escape limbo?" "Bah! Age hardly begets foolishness. They attempted the same trick with those sirens, and it appears to have failed. Equestrian magic isn't as reliable as ponies would assume." Evidently running out of little patience he even had, thrusting out a hand expectantly. "The box, or the existence of you and your comrades. Either way, it shall end in my favour. It always-!" A loud shrill cut off the suddenly-wincing villain, whereas I grimaced but followed that with a wide grin. The fire alarm. That was the signal, meaning the girls were on their way here now to help me deal with this matter once and for all. "Looks like it doesn't always end in your favour, Piece of [BEEP]." Heheheheh, I'll remember that genuine bewildered look for years to come! "The hostages have been released from your 'custody,' every last one. You have nothing left to barter with." Those small brows raised as though it was a trifling matter. "You have only delayed their suffering." Calm, cold and filled to the brim with malice, followed by another deadly step forward. "Now, identify whom would dare oppose me with no magic or hope? Give me the name of whom you will never hear another speak again." You want to know that badly? Very well. But first. "Threaten and promise all you like; all I see is another generic would-be conqueror, with the personality of goldfish. Starlight Glimmer was more menacing than you." "GIVE ME YOUR NAME!" "THEN YOU SHALL HAVE IT!" Raising my voice to match his, in power and equal wrath for justice. "I AM STARDUST BALANCE, THE TWILIGHT WARRIOR." Before adding that with a lighter, but crude voice of tease. "The student of Starswirl the Bearded you could never have been, Fallen One." What happened next was of my own doing, but rather worth it. The creature within the controlled body roared, charging forward with a lunge of contempt, knowing me aside cleanly into the harsh wall, enough to make a significant dent. Ow. My dazed form slid to the floor, barely hearing the monster call out triumphantly as he held up the box containing what he believed was his prizes. "NOW, NO POTENTIAL POWER ON THIS WORLD CAN OPPOSE ME!" Ripping the object open and grabbing the seven pulsating geodes of various colours and meanings... That immediately crumpled into dust by his touch. "W... What?!" Blackened eyes glaring to me for an explanation, as I gently rose from the ground holding the wall for support. "Sorry... Did I say they were the real deal? Must have slipped my mind." My grin was naught by mocking, as the creature possessing the tiny body with surprising strength snarled in pure outrage, throwing a punch, that I managed to dodge in the nick of time, causing a wide hole into the dented wall. But I wasn't close enough for the grab to my coat's collar, as the voice hissed darkly, "If I shall not have this world, then you will never see the light again, Pupil of Starswirl!" The world felt like an immediate blur, barely hearing the cries of my friends as they stepped out of the elevator to witness Stygian, by his own prowess, pulling me with enough speed and force into the fresh sunlight, as the wind whipped all over my hair. "STARDUST!" Falling. That's what this was. The growling and laughing body pulling me down from the outside balcony hundreds of stories up the building, intending for a painful and deadly crash for both of us. Most likely he'd survive and just find a new form to possess. Couldn't... Let that... Happen! "Agh!" Unsuspecting as he was to my twisting around, grabbing the arm holding tightly onto me, and socking him in the face amongst our descent. It didn't matter what bruises or broken bones he would deliver to me in this midair confrontation, what mattered was if I was meeting my end here, it was going to be with a fight. Starswirl couldn't risk opening a portal for us below so this mad creature could escape once again-! "Gah!" Suddenly, the turbulence shifted followed after the sound of a roaring engine, released from the monster's grasp into another that was taking me in a different direction. Blinking, partially to dry away tears from the rapid wind current assaulting my face, I gazed up at my rescuer currently grabbing me with one hand and the other piloting his rider- No... [BEEP]ing... Absolute... WAY! Ha... Haha! Of course! Within moments, we were on the ground way before 'Stygian, the crowd parting enough in shock and confusion as the Keyblade Rider disappeared in a flash of gold, Jack and I skidding on the road in preparation. Oh Hell yeah! One hazel eye over his shoulder to give me a reassuring expression, the awakened little man held out his right arm to the side, summoning the weapon that brought awe and nostalgia to me. It was unlike any Keyblade I've seen before, at least in any of the games I've played. Was it custom? Gold and black, simple but majestic. And it was perfect. Jack Ex Machima to save the day! The front point of the Keyblade aimed upwards, towards the rapidly descending enemy. A flash of light fired from it in a concentrated beam of dark gold enemy, impacting through the enemy's chest, forcibly ripping our the possessor from the host's body. The Pony of Shadows roared in sheer outrage, disappearing into specks of darkness completely. And as for Stygian, freed of the monster then, his descent slowed down, gentle and careful by a purple hue around his body, courtesy of a certain bookworm holding out her palm aimed at the poor boy in thorough concentration. Landing safely on the ground with care, into the following arms and care of paramedics on standby, alongside the other freed hostages that reunited with their loved ones all over. Bloom with Applejack, Scootaloo with Rainbow, Sweetie with Rarity, and so on. Sunset was the last to rush out the building and take in the scene before us, while Spike happily leapt into Twilight's waiting arms and having their emotional embrace. Once those cerulean arms found Jack and I, Sunset placed a hand on her own chest with relief, throwing an exasperated, but gratified smile. Well... That was all done swiftly, and it seemed I owed my life to myself of all people. Throwing a similar grin to the observant, Jack, who didn't look as though he was as erratic, nor ready to convulse all over the ground, as before. "I have the feeling, we have some things to talk about." Blinking to me, the much smaller version in the original body nodded. Thank you, Jack... "You actually tried sea salt ice cream?" "I know, and it was as every bit as disgusting as it sounds." The younger man made a displeased expression, both of us taking our time admiring the sunset. Over the roof of Canterlot High, while everyone else celebrated. Those smaller blue-green eyes never looking away from the breathtaking sight. "I never understood their fascination with it." "One of these people being... Xion?" Okay, THAT caused Jack to slyly look away from my sight, whereas I chuckled knowingly. "You've had your own number of adventures." "Correction, my other selves had." "...How are you possible? How did you even get here?" The first answer came in the form of a sigh. "I was summoned from our home world to participate in the Keyblade War, as to maintain the balance should anything go arise. I was there, in the final battle... And it destroyed me. So much so that I forced to divide into two people to even cope." Jack gazed down, to the statue and mirror which led back to my new home. His gaze tender, and solemn, that it caused me to become more and more concerned hearing this tale. "For countless years, my Heartless and Nobody lived on with my burdens, making their own identities, becoming their own people, living their own lives... And I can remember every single one; their happiness, their struggles and hardships. All good and bad... Until they died, and here I am once again." "Did you ever... Regret...?" "Becoming them?" A faint smile. "Not in the least. I'm proud of who they were, and what they've done. They weren't bad people, not even the version of me created from darkness." I shrugged there. "Darkness and evil aren't the same thing." Jack nodded in turn, clasping his gloved fingers together, adorned still in that same Organization coat. "They were braver people than I could ever hope to be... I was proud to have been them." A moment of silence, and I could only imagine the Hell that would have caused their existence, and what they must have endured for living so long. Before Jack finally turned to me. "As for how I got here... Your guess is as good as mine. Coincidence? By luck? A second chance? I no longer have a clue..." Smiling lightly in sympathetic knowing, I grasped my other self's shoulder. "I imagine you have plenty of time to find out." A soft snort. "I have all the time in the world now; to work who I even am anymore to start with..." "...Well, you won't be alone." I offered, prompting his curious glance as I clarified with my own pride. "There are seven wonderful people here who would dedicate so much to helping you find your path. Will do, in fact, as I know them. Both you and the other version of us still currently sleeping in Twilight's house will figure something out with their help." "Twilight..." Jack then mused, frowning softly at this newfound knowledge, rubbing a beardless chin. "So that's the name of the angel whom dedicated so much to keeping me safe, and brought me to the waking world with a soft whisper for help..." Is that how he woke up before to save the day last-minute? Huh. "Well, she's the Steven Hawkings of this world. Not to mention her innocent compassion, kindness and love for learning new things... She's also single." Jack, this time, raised a bemused brow at me. "I seek advice, Jack, not a partner." "You'd be surprised..." I was getting married to one after all... At least, I hoped that was still the case. "Call me Stardust, by the way, since everyone else here does. My best advice is to stay here, and let them help you." "I don't want to be anymore of a burden-" "Mate, that won't mean [BEEP] to them." I grinned coyly, playfully slapping his back shoulder. "They're gonna try and help no matter what you may say or think." "...Stubborn do-gooders, then?" A hint of a coy smile. "Oh you have no idea." Voice tinging on amused exasperation. "I see..." Jack looked back to the setting sun alongside me, keeping quiet for a good, thoughtful moment, as we both enjoyed the wondrous view which never got old. Wonder how many times this variation of me watched the sunset on the clock tower. The boy then mused tenderly, as though more to himself, "We should always cherish our time with others when we can..." "...Yes, we should." We absolutely should, because God knows how little time there is left... ...I should go home, after this. I've been away long enough. "So." My voice then started, but from the mouth of this other Jack, whom gazed to me with a slight smile in attempt of lightening the mood. I knew the trick all too well. "Mind telling me more about this world? Since I'm supposedly staying here for a while until I sort my life out." Gazing to him had me notice something from the corner of my eyes, smiling then back mischievously. "I think someone else here can give you a better description of this planet." Jack followed my look, and there was the innocent but nervous Twilight Sparkle, this world's version, smiling at us both, tentatively opting to come join us by my encouraging expression. Myself then whispering to... Myself slyly. "She's also the Xion of this world in some aspects." The look Jack provided to me as the shy bookworm sat by his right prompted my wide laughter. Laughter I needed for these last few days. Yeah, this version of me will be just fine. And hopefully, the other one still napping in that lab will do okay too. Chapter 199: What We Learn Amongst OurselvesMaybe I shouldn't have acted in haste; departing from the human world swiftly, so soon after the revelation that two new variations of myself would be wandering about back there. Perhaps I could've lingered a little longer, taking residence at Sunset's place in the spare time of teaching both that shorter me and the beardless me - if he ever woke up - more about the universe and they were in for, and all the horrors such a generic, utterly drivel and spineless world they would be doomed to reside in for all eternity. Perhaps just for the exasperated features of those girls' faces. Anything, honestly, to have avoided this particular confrontation. "Oh hey Stardust!" Pinkie, as always, blissfully optimistic in spite of the current predicament I and my Princess have found ourselves in. Immediately just as I stepped out of the portal and back into the familiar, proper home of modest royalty. Talking of modest, guess where the lavender alicorn was the moment I popped out of the mirror? Right in front of me! Along with the rest of the Mane Six... In the library... In a disorganized state I'd dare call an unpleasant Sunday. Or whatever day of the week it was. So, in regards to how off-putting awkward and baffling this situation was, I reacted in the most natural way I knew of. Blurting out questions bordering on snark. "Why do you six look like [BEEP]? Why are you six looking like [BEEP] in the library? Can I not leave this world for five minutes? And, most of all, why does Starlight look ready to stuff a kite up my-?" "Because 'Starlight' could have used your help a few moments prior to your oh-so timely arrival. And yesterday, for that matter." The pink unicorn, exuding more anger and annoyance than shyly-looking-away Twilight should be at this moment, strode up with purpose to prod my chest with a displeased frown. "The one time I could have used your help in patching things over with Discord much quicker, instead of all the chaos that led up to that." Discord? Was he the reason why the Mane Six appeared like disheveled equines? Couldn't see or sense him around... Then again, that clown's signature was practically impossible to trace even through Balance. The benefits of being most a physical incarnation of chaotic magic. That was then Pinkie perked up in earnest confusion. "But I thought chaos was Discord's thing?" Taking the words I was about to respond with, albeit in a more innocent fashion, eliciting the wry groans of several friends. Instead, I opted to glance cautiously at Twilight, whom was staring at any close bookshelf rather than myself. Inside her heart... Yeah, not good. My lips curled, more focused on what the alicorn was feeling rather the disgruntled Starlight and rest of the mares. But that didn't stop Rainbow from pitching in next. "In answer to your question why we look like we went through a Wonderbolts training drill... For a thousand times... With no breaks... Discord thought it was funny to send us on some bogus friendship mission far far away, just so he can have some fun with the school!" Friends shared that exasperated irritation. "A gesture I shall not bear enduring through again, thank you very much." Rarity huffed, rubbing herself off with a towel still in hopes of removing the latest 'additions.' Branches, mud, you name it. "Which is why we are searching for any spell that would cease that troublemaking draconequus from messing around with the map again, together, since we are all in agreement we'd rather never be subjected by a tedious, childish prank that would ruin our most wondrous manes!" Yours most of all, I imagined, oh fashionista? My brows raised, lips twitching somewhat from hearing this most recent tale. Shame I missed it. Some must have caught my repressed amusement, throwing me dirty, half-heated glares while Starlight grumbled away, resuming work of searching through books since Twilight was too preoccupied to concentrate by the fact her special somepony has returned. Like, what would Starlight have wanted me to do? If it was a school-related matter, I couldn't interfere even if it's to remove a mixed-animal, fun-loving pest. A deal's a deal, and besides, everything seems to have worked out, and Starlight knows better than most how to resolve a problem; she's more commonly mature, knowledgeable and wiser and I'm just standing here attempting desperately not to focus on the real elephant in the room. How could I not, considering our bonded hearts echo one another's emotions? And feeling Twilight's emotions: Apprehension, dread, worry, hesitation, befuddlement and fear. It was hard to concentrate on anything else, hazel eyes never lingering from the lavender alicorn, whom, once for a split-second, glanced my way, immediately whirled her head around to face her back against me, the sound of grit teeth. "A month." What? Following my sensed confusion as such with a strained sigh of trepidation and uncertainty. "It's been a month in our time, since you ran away again." Ow, my chest with the sensation of being burned internal. My body stiffened. "Twi-" This time, for once, the Princess refusing to hear the rest of her name by my lips, swiftly leaving the room once the doors flung open when an eager Spike jogged in, rolled-up letter in claw. "Look, Princess Celestia sent a... Mom...!" But Twilight only spared him a brief glance and pause, before hurriedly proceeding out of the library in a purple flash, the sound of tension-filled, lingering silence after that rushed departure. ... ... ... Pinkie summed it up best. "Awwwwwwwwkward...~" Gulping unsurely, the young purple and green dragon found it in himself to hastily approach once spotting me. "A-Anyway." Forcing a wide grin while holding out the opened parchment. "It's a letter from Princess Celestia, to you Dad! Welcome home, by the way." "Cheers Spike..." I murmured wearily once accepting the dark yellow paper, aiming to just read whatever that impotent ruler wanted this time and get back to trying to solve things with Twilight quickly. Until I read the full contents, that was, and failed to suppress a groan of my own indignant impatience. Wonderful, a consultation request of all things, in Canterlot! God only knows what Celestia desired this time, just to waste MY time. "What do you MEAN you didn't send any letter?!" The rabbit hole that was this bull[BEEP] grating on my nerves moreso than it should. This day was already getting worse and worse, and I only just got back home! "I have the letter right here!" Magically grasping the parchment from my own, floating it over to the throne, the oh-so wise Princess and her quiet sibling scanned through the contents of the request. Followed just by a casual shake of the head. "My apologies, Stardust, but I have no recollection of ever requesting your presence this afternoon." But, the handwriting... Hoofwriting was unmistakable! Even for I, a human! Unless someone deliberately wrote the fake message to lure me away from Ponyville and friends. But who would have the right incentive to? Chrysalis? Yet whoever sent it knew I came back just at the right... Moment... That... Conniving [BEEP]ing draconequus... "Luna, should you ever breach my dreams again, remind me to staple Discord on Fluttershy's bedroom floor and offer him as her new rug." That said, I turned around, more than prepared to go right back home and scream into my pillow. "Good day, your Highnesses." Barely two steps to the gigantic doors of the overly compensating, but somewhat impressive interior of a restored throne room, that the older sister soon called out in that tedious knowing voice. "Perhaps Discord thought it best to deceive by good intent." A major scoff was the more expected answer. What benefit would anyone have by Discord's trolling? Another scarce few more steps towards the pink doors, when the Princess of the Sun followed her words with, "After all, tensions are high between yourself and my former student, aren't they?" Features clenched, whirling right back around to face the two old alicorns at the other far side of the room, glaring in heated irritation. No, this was none of their concern! "How could you possible know when Twilight doesn't like sharing her problems, and the two don't even you keep in regular contact as you use to?" Celestia then looked the most closest to smug I have ever seen on the white alicorn's equine face. "I have my own reliable sources when the need arises." "...Luna's been seeing her dreams, hasn't she?" Said Princess coughed hastily into her light blue horseshoe, while the elder sister had the decency to look more readily composed, gently descending the small step which led up to the few thrones. Oh fantastic, what gimmick was Uselestia going to pull off this time? Was a part of me still salty and wary after the supposed beloved ruler nearly killed me off with some half-arsed plan that had no viable evidence, when looking back at it, constantly, that it would even accomplish anything? Does Rarity like to boast any contributions to the fashion magazine of the week? "No matter the circumstances of these affairs are brought to my attention, I take the matter of my favourite pupil's well-being as a high priority." Because you really have nothing better to do worth your time, since we're being honest. As always, the mentally aged mare was of ridiculous height among her kind, standing above me by some significant feet as aged pink eyes gaze down, neither judging or readable. Probably got that from you, Starswirl. Shame you never taught Celestia how to even rule properly. If we are being sincere, that was never my main responsibility to teach her. Ah, so the parents then. Oblivious as ever to the internal conversation between a human and her old mentor - or perhaps knowing, since writing is pretty inconsistent regarding what precisely this Princess was capable of - Celestia hummed lightly, before gently brushing past me. "You may feel ready to work things out with Twilight now, Stardust... But for Twilight, it may still be too soon... Or perhaps, too late?" Hold up, what now? My hazel eyes widened, quickly following Celestia's stance to the doors as my muzzle opened reflexively, uncaring by the near panic it reached on that very proposal. "What do you mean? What do you know?" No answer at first, save for the massive doors creaking open, royal guards out and in standing at ready. Waiting until the large wood parted fully, that expression on the Princess' face merely resembled that close to solemn. "Come." I glanced warily back at the observing Luna, the Princess of the Night betraying no expression as she stayed behind in the throne room. And I found myself following Celestia's simple command, to wherever and whatever it was the Princess needed for me to see. Damn... I've nearly forgotten how bad this all was... "Progress has been made steadily, but it won't be long until everything has returned as it once was." The Princess whom I accompanied stated with the utmost of callous confidence, the pair of us walking down the town that was recovering from the vicious onslaught of the Storm King, and the parting gift by Zagreus. Buildings being repaired, stone pathways renewed. Grass and flowers re-planted, statues becoming properly restored. I was halfway to blaming myself again for the damages caused here from the battle against the very force of imbalance itself, but I think enough people have grown sick and weary of me constantly putting myself down. Except the sickos who thrive in it, but why should I judge? The Princess of the Sun continued speaking as we passed through the busying afternoon, her pink eyes gazing on surroundings with small friendly nods to the ponies hard at work, committed utterly in restoring their home. "The real challenge came in the form of fixing the mountain above Canterlot." A ghost of a smile on Celestia's muzzle, voice tinged with amusement. "That was quite a week of effort, moreso than any obstacle I've faced in three hundred years." However do you not get bored, I wonder? Regardless, I said nothing, more intent on whatever Celestia had to say next which was particularly relevant in our beginning discussion just inside the massive castle earlier. Where the exterior, no shocks at all, looked far more cleaner and completely renewed than the rest of the repairing kingdom. Of course, fix Celestia's [BEEP] first! Nothing else mattered more than to make your idols look good, huh?! Twilight had insisted in the past for her and friends to help Celestia and Luna restore Canterlot. Myself opting to assist two. But these mares, for some reason, had put their hoofs down and ordered for us to continue relaxing back in Ponyville, not to fret about something those siblings claimed they could easily handle by themselves. Guess blind stubbornness is a common occurrence of a trait among royalty in Equestria. "The fact that, whether you are making snark remarks or crude commentary, moreso in your mind rather than outwardly, is rather refreshing and displays maturity." Celestia half-joked, smiling pleasantly with scarcely a side-glance. I wasn't smiling, or laughing. Nor was I even agreeing. Mature? What was even the meaning of that word anymore? The Princess of Day then sighed lightly, finally getting to the point of before. "I know it's hard to imagine someone so close to be imperfect, Stardust. Even I had fooled myself sometimes, regarding Twilight to be the perfect pupil who could achieve no wrong... But I suppose that is a sign of my own imperfection, too." We both knew what she was thinking about with those words; the incident with the play. I winced, accepting the point Celestia made, but counteracting a gross assumption this alicorn just made. "It wasn't about thinking Twilight is flawless. Part of those flaws are why I am so endeared to her." Blinking a little for composure, heaving slightly in breath before proceeding in stern assurance. "My issue relied in Twilight failing to learn from past mistakes and almost condemning herself..." Not to mention, our close friends. "Hmm... That sounds like somepony else whom could relate." Was that... Teasing? Because I certainly didn't find it amusing in the least, glaring at the stone ground we walked upon with such an intensity it could burn through the marble. "This is different..." "To be sincere, Stardust, I fail to see how." Yep, teasing all right. I glared up exasperatedly, just yearning for once - for once that this mare would accept anything with just a bit of salt. "She almost put you at war with another species." Did Celestia just shrug, or was that my blinding rage hallucinating things? "That's not the worst mistake a student of mine has committed. You recall Sunset Shimmer?" How could I forget, since I just said goodbye to her about two hours ago! But the tall Princess, as we turned a corner and kept watching our steps for leftover rubble, continued in light tenderness, as though soothing a disgruntled teenager. "Status or rewards, new responsibilities or expectations, no one would simply change altogether. Twilight acted from fear, paranoia, uncertainty and willingness to sacrifice while knowing the damage it would have caused. Just as I would expect from my former, best pupil." What? Bewildered, my head finally snapped up to look intently at the delusional mare, a brow raised upwards in perplexed bafflement. Just what was she uttering about this time? That she expected her best taught student to steal a magical object that was keeping another species safe and happy? "You often expect Twilight not to commit anything you possibly would, nor anticipate any action or reaction that resonates by your own behaviour. The behavior of her trusted and beloved Warrior." A side-glance of pink. "Tell me, why do you earnestly expect Twilight to undertake no decisions you would most likely cause, or presume to cause, in this case?" Just how much was this alicorn aware of? Nevertheless, my answer came into a confessional grumble which consisted, "Because she's suppose to be better than me..." Or, to better phrase it, I want her to be better than me, in every aspect... "...Then perhaps you don't know Twilight as better as you assume." When I looked back up, Celestia had turned away from me against to what's right in front of us, halting in place while I followed the gesture. The Princess of Day soon motioning to what's directly before us with a single, solitary nod. Yeah, the school for gifted unicorns, looking much better than it did last time, when Twilight came for Celestia's approval and tips of the new School of Friendship. That's right, Celestia's a teacher here; a hobby she appeared more content with than ruling an entire nation. Guess we all have to stretch our boredom somewhere after a thousand years, even though that's no excuse for lazy ruling. What were we even doing here, for that matter? My hazel eyes looked curiously to and from the building and the monarch, tilting my head slightly. But Celestia kept quiet, appearing lost in thought, her heart a tranquil place in nostalgia and melancholy. My own heart was sizzled in hopeless confusion. Again, we were here because... Celestia had a class to teach? Nope, didn't look like that, as Celestia finally turned to completely face down at my state, pink eyes reflecting tender lightheartedness, offering a soft smile. "Twilight may have learned plenty about you, Stardust... But do you know everything about Twilight? Has she told you everything she's been through, prior to her days in Ponyville, before meeting the most wondrous of friends anypony could ask for?" "...Only bits and pieces." I murmured admittedly, slowly glancing to the educational facility yet again. Yes, Twilight, since as a filly, was a student here, eager to learn and study any and all aspects of magic, before friendship became the top priority. And because of that, any friends that would have been made were shunned away, in the pursuit of something supposedly better. Celestia's star pupil. But that was just about what I knew. Was Celestia insinuating more answers could be found, here at the old school where it all officially started? Where destiny had fully impacted the young Twilight Sparkle, beginning her steps into who she would become; what that mare was today? Why was any of this even relevant? "This is only the first part to clarity, Stardust." The Princess of the Sun was already moving away, back the direction we came from, as I never took my eyes off the school, feeling something commanding I stayed. Celestia's voice growing more distant with every parting step. "Six steps, and perhaps you will know how you and Twilight are not as apart as believed...Go inside, learn the past to understand the future. There may still be hope for you both." Whether be it curiosity, hope, or desperation guiding my actions that moment, I accepted the plunge to seek the truth Celestia vaguely implied. In all honesty, I had nothing better to do worth my time, and if this helped uncover the truth as to why Twilight would even consider taking the pearl... I needn't look far, for practically barging through the doors led me right into a certain yellow unicorn whom looked like my Twilight's twin. "Stardust Balance?" "I'm surprised you of all ponies, by this point no less, haven't learned more about Twilight's past in better detail." The mare in a hoodie confessed upon our entry into a spare classroom of sorts, summoning stacked papers via magic with a brief skim through each one, multi-tasking. "Then again, suppose she always was a bit seclusive with sharing any personal matters." "Really? She's often open about them to her friends." Okay, the more we conversed during this brief tour of the admittedly impressive facility, the more I was convinced Moondancer was secretly a clone of Twilight, produced by Celestia during the former's childhood so she would have an actual relatable friend. Yeah, that's my headcanon. Because otherwise, I would be forced to accept that Hasbro was just lazy with the recoloured unicorn with nerd glasses shoved on. Certainly, the company has never expressed signs of laziness before, right? Right? "Oh, I imagine there's some details your Princess had more than likely skimmed over to save herself some face. Not that I would blame her, considering Twilight's track record prior to growing up." Moondancer followed that statement with a wry chuckle, those purple eyes reflecting something of remembrance. "She was a right troublemaker in her first weeks here, let me tell you. A real prankster." Whoa now, gonna call bull[BEEP] right there, my brow raised in dubious humour. "Twilight? A prankster?" Moondancer hummed in affirmative. "Mmhm, a right pain in the rear for many of us way back when, just as we were starting fillies eager to learn the many secrets of magic. Twilight, however, often proved to be... Ehh, unique, let's say, among her peers." No kidding? "But Twilight always wanted to join this school when she was a child. It's how she got her cutie mark." Not to mention, the hatching of Spike, so that's two wondrous things that ever happened. "Don't get me wrong." A side-glance from checking her work or whatever. "She was as much enthused and eager to learn, but unlike some, that energetic personality was also spread to playing some juvinile pranks among her fellow students." Moondancer appearing as though she was trying not to grin, but her heart sung otherwise. "There's one certain trick of Twilight's nopony who learned among here would ever forget... Not to mention the poor teacher at the time too." Prankster. Twilight was a prankster as a filly, and played some massive joke that affected her peers and even tutor at the time. Okay, [BEEP] it, I needed to hear this. Quickly grabbing a spare chair and plopping down in my own eagerness, hunched forward slightly and facing the unicorn attentively. Seeing as now she had my complete attention, Moondancer sighed before setting the papers back inside her desk, grinning over to my lightly. Purple eyes sparked in fond recollection. "It was a regular morning, at first, with everypony coming to class on time eager as ever, with Twilight joining in and hiding at the back corner of the class. Presumably, your Princess infiltrated the school the previous night, setting up the prank in question: A stink bomb. A magical stink bomb that smelled differently to each pony unfortunate in range. Know how? The bomb gives off a scent reminiscent of the most appalling, rancid stench imaginable that everypony within vicinity had smelled sometime in their life. Needless to say, the teacher was in for a surprise the moment he opened his desk." Moondancer's smile reflected pure nostalgia, with merely the tiniest glimpse of exasperation. "It didn't take long to work out the perpetrator, after everyone ran out of the classroom coated in the worst smells to ponykind, given who the infamous residential prankster of the school was at the time." While explaining all this, my expression was all but gobsmacked by this startling revelation. Twilight Sparkle; a prankster in her youth, setting up stink bombs. It was a gold mine of tease, when I got home and hopefully patch things up with her. "At least she sounds inventive with her jests." "Oh she was." Moondancer nodded in agreement, smirking. "They were often deliberate, and sometimes, absurdly, convoluted, and she loved every moment of doing them." "So what happened?" I leaned forward some more, almost slipping off the chair with a wide grin. "What changed Twilight from residential jokester, to being a boring neat freak prior to Ponyville?" The second her smile and heart plummeted, as did mine. Something told me this tale wasn't going to end well. "Regrettably, not everypony shared Twilight's enthusiasm for making others laugh and bring some life to the otherwise droll school. It didn't help that Princess Celestia often encouraged said pranks." I snorted there. Of course she did. "Needless to say, some peers had expressed their dissatisfaction the hard way, actively doing all in their power to have Twilight never prank again... Or even smile as much as she used to." My body shivered, taking in those words with a grain of dread. Don't tell me... Twilight was also bullied for playing these jokes. I suppose anyone would get tired of pranks after a while, but physical or vocal abuse wasn't the answer. Unfortunately, foals weren't often in clarity of learning such things, hence, bullying. The mare before, had taken her own seat, watching me lean back slowly with her own faint smile, reflecting anything but happiness. "She only wanted to be different, and make friends her own way..." Moondancer would then express wearily, regarding the floor between us in a flash of sad regret. "Twilight was only young, innocent and unknowing what her jokes would cause in the long run... That all changed, once the student body made their displeasure known." Suddenly, my own mind wandered, taking in its own recollections of the past, body straightening from the very, familiar-sounding comparisons. My own past. Making pranks and jokes. Trying to make friends while begin different in the best way possible. Only to be picked on, mocked and despised by peers for only trying to make people laugh. If Twilight and I were so similar in our lives prior to meeting the rest of those mares, or even each other... I dreaded to think what else we've had in common. "After her pranking days were over, Twilight would be a well-known reclusive filly within the school, shyly avoiding anypony in fear of incurring their wrath." Twinkeshine lightly explained after handing over a nice bottle of soda - though I was barely thirsty in sustenance, moreso in storytelling - upon asking earlier if I liked any refreshments in this small bakery of hers. For free, no less, as was a benefit of being with the very source of our discussion. "While she and Moondancer were partnered up often in classes, it wasn't really a friendship rooted between them. Not yet anyway." Moondancer, once concluding her own tale of Twilight's past days, recommended Twinkleshine for me to seek out next in order to learn more. The white mare with a fabulous pink mane owned a small, modest bakery attached to the side of a book store, when her spare time didn't consist of being a teaching assistant at the School for Gifted Unicorns. Needless to say, I was welcomed with open pony arms. Seems Twinkleshine had a lot to say regarding Twilight herself, just as fondly in these recollections too. "That all changed, however, when I first approached the previously nervous unicorn you now know as a Princess." Once resuming her spot behind the store counter, the bakery itself relatively quiet today, the kind mare smiled cheerfully towards her listening recipient. "I was in need of a study partner; my grades were dropping somewhat since I couldn't really concentrate much as a young filly. And Twilight was known, even back then, for being both studious and inventive, making her the perfect partner." Well, who else would be the best to look to for getting great grades? I grinned jokingly, nodding for Twinkleshine to please continue. Happily, she obliged, checking her pantries of good-scented muffins and gingerbread ponies whilst doing so. "Reluctant as she was, at first, Twilight gradually opened up, being more happy to help the more time we spent together. We often studied at her place, see, since it was practically its own library. I think her parents were thrilled for Twilight to keep bringing home a friend, even if we didn't call ourselves as much out-loud." "How often did Twilight boast about her knowledge during your study times together?" I joked, but then raised a brow of curiosity, when the white unicorn shook her head. Oh? "Twilight was often humble about what she knew, confessing at times she wished she knew more, and had the dream of one day learning everything there was to know." We both chuckled there. Yep, that sounds just what Filly Twilight would say. Twinkleshine grinned cheerfully then. "I think, as time progressed as we became closer, that spark of enthusiasm during her days as a prankster re-ignited from having someone close to her again, her brother aside." Glad to hear it. At least this continuous tale was looking bright again in Twilight's favour. "Thank you, then, Twinkleshine, for being there for Twilight back then." At my sincere gratitude, her smile softened with a nod of acknowledgement. "It was my pleasure. Twilight was a wonderful friend to hang out with, learning so many things about her I never even thought; an artist, for example. So when-" "'Artist?'" I repeated then without meaning to interrupt, just blurted out in surprise. "Sorry, Twilight never mentioned being an artist in her youth." Earlier youth, that was. Was I about to unlock another past secret of Twilight's she never once shared with me? "Oh, you didn't know?" Twinkleshine wasn't offended in the least, blinking innocently. "In her spare time, Twilight often drew some wondrous art of various things! Scenes and depictions from her favourite books, and sometimes teachers and fellow students. Hmhm, you should have seen how many were of her idol and personal mentor, Princess Celestia." Twilight Sparkle. First a prankster, and now an artist. Granted, I always assumed her main form of art was in being adept in magic and organization, now I was realizing there was far more to Twilight's past hobbies than I would dare to presume unfairly. What other past secrets would I learn from this continued endeavor of seeking the past? "Although we often disagreed about the quality of her drawings; I often remarked how amazing they were, but Twilight always put herself down for them, having low self-esteem of being a potential career artist on the side." Twinkleshine's sigh made me gaze more thoroughly to her, those light blue orbs sparkling in their own remembered fondness. "The best drawing, without sounding too egotistical, was the one of me... Us, getting a hypothetical... Oh, excuse me for one second!" Having left me for my thoughts for only a brief time, in search of a relic to the personal past. Twinkleshine would return as quickly as she left, gently placing a ruffled, but comprehensive drawn paper on the counter's surface in-between us, endorsing me to take a gander with her light grin and nod. Carefully, I picked up the item, my own eyes softening by the very childish sight before me. Of two young recognizable fillies, magically holding up their own work. 'A+'s on said papers. Aww! My muzzle twitched, blinking softly while tenderly handing the wondrous, child's drawing back to the young mare. "Please tell me you both got an A plus in the end." "We did." Twinkleshine affirmed, to my relief, before giving off her own sad smile. "It's just a shame that Twilight only distanced herself further, after all of that." Regarding the piece of aged paper in her own solemn nostalgia. ...What happened, Twilight? The prankster days I understood, but what stopped you, love, from pursuing your interest in arts, too? "So you're telling me." I began sourly after taking a seat on the rather small, but comfortable couch, watching the blue unicorn pace back and forth in her own chores. "That Twilight wasn't always just bullied because of being a past prankster." Minuette barely nodded, the third childhood friend of the alicorn's humming thoughtfully for a moment, not really having much spare time to talk as she'd be departing soon for some business in Manehatten. Just having enough time, however, to share her own addition of Twilight's childhood to the tale I sought. "Yeah-huh. She was always considered more eccentric and eager to learn than most." Minuette admitted, barely glancing my way while rushing by, checking something close to the stairs. "Some regularly assumed it was because she was learning under Princess Celestia. Others thought because Twilight wanted to return back to her pranking days, after spending notable time with Twinkleshine." "And others?" "Well..." The unicorn with a blue-and-white shaded mane and tail paused for a brief moment, finally gazing to me unsurely as followed with this next answer, my own chest leaping a little in concern by what her emotions and tone were vocalizing. "Others speculate Twilight was... Different." To that, I blinked, both confused and worried by what was going on with Minuette's behaviour. "I mean, she is... Was Celestia's personal student, naturally more seeking in knowledge and pursuit of magic. Surely that was to be expected?" A shake of the head. "Not just that. I mean, like, different-different." Say what now? My posture tensed, but the unicorn's attention was soon fixed on the clock nearby, huffing lightly. "Going to be late at this rate." I opened my muzzle- "No, thank you, I am perfectly fine packing everything myself." If you say so... "What do you mean by that form of difference? Surely everyone wanted to learn as much magic as possible in that school." "Not to the extent Twilight went through. She devoted so much time to both learning and even showing off her skills with that much enthusiasm, it was starting to make ponies concerned, envious and... Jealous." Minuette flinched for a moment, passing a side-glance of sincere apology. "Hence the bullying..." My mouth set firm, body clenched briefly by another painful comparison between us. Bullied for being different. Granted, that I knew about Twilight being picked on in her young days in school for thus, but it still pained me to hear or be reminded of it. That wonderful mare never deserved such raw jealously and anger thrown against her innocent younger self. An abusive past her human counterpart had also endured, only much, much later. Guess ponies and humans weren't that distinctive in harming those who express more interest in life than others... No matter. Both Twilight's were happy now, in the company of dear, good friends whom love, cherish and value them. That was, at least one Twilight, since another was currently suffering by the ill judgment of a horrendous boyfriend whom only sought to understand her mindset. "Look, you're better off getting more answers from another old friend." Minuette's rather impatient voice startled me out of those darkened thoughts, the blue mare regarding me in both sympathy and resignation. "Try Lemon Hearts; she should be currently helping out in the public library and soon to retire for the day." Afternoon was getting pretty late, thinking about it. "Better her than me, when you hear more about the darker sides of your special somepony's past." A part of me was already dreading as much. And yet, nodding in thanks, I left the blue mare to finish up packing for her trip, intending to solve the rest of my questions before the day was up. No matter the internal harm it would cause upon me. "Are you honestly certain you want to know, from me of all ponies?" Lemon Hearts inquired amongst our shared stroll through the repaired park, walking down a common marble path with uncertain, reluctant eyes. "These are really things you should hear from Twilight herself." "In the event of Twilight never telling me... And the likely but tragic indication she never will..." I sighed, glancing back to the yellow unicorn with a pleading expression, yearning to realize more than ever before at this point. "I have to know. I have to understand some things, and maybe knowing the truth will help bring closure." And clarity... "...As you wish." Lemon soon conceded, after a long period of silent contemplation. "But please, don't say I didn't warn you." Whatever pain will come, I must hear it. Living in ignorance isn't living at all. "So you know that Twilight was often picked on by her peers for being different." "That was as much as Minuette told me, yes." Bracing myself, moreso as Lemon's heart mentally inhaled, preparing herself for the memories to unfold and be shared. "Well, that's only the half-truth." Huh? Lemon would immediately clarify. "It wasn't just the students who expressed their displeasure on Twilight at every possible chance." I almost halted completely in our walk, but something bordering on agony welled up in my being. No, she couldn't possibly be implying that- "Once she started distancing herself from Twinkleshine, for reasons we never really understood. Maybe it was to devote more time with the Princess, or become much better at her grades, we never asked." Lemon sighed wearily. "In any case, the isolation made her a target for jealous students... And teachers alike. Behind her idol's back, of course." Adding once seeing my whirled expression, a faint self-deprecating smile. "There isn't a day I don't look back, wishing I could have helped in some way." "...How?" I gulped, asking the only real, and first question which sprung to mind from this HORRIFIC revelation. Voice bordering to that of cracking by the mere thought of Twilight... Enduring... "How bad was it...?" Her grimace didn't help in learning this history. "Honestly, I admire Twilight's strength in character; she put up with it moreso than I could. Even Moondancer admitted as much. Twilight's passion and enthusiasm, to learn and be the very best at what she does, pushed back the negativity of her peers and mentors. That filly was practically the most strongwilled amongst, despite all the tears, hardships and ruins of her notes and books..." A ghost of a tiny smile. "She was the best among us, even when Twilight never flat-out said it..." ... ... ... Though the reveal that Twilight was better than everyone back then at that school, enduring through the pain and belittlement of her peers since her drive to learn was much stronger, it was still agonizing for my clenched heart to hear. My breathing slowed, as we eventually paused somewhere in the middle of the serene park, remaining debris being removed by workers. More and more, I was becoming afraid of what else I was learning. "Did it ever get any better...?" Lemon's first answer, however, diminished by a slow, regretful shake of the head. "Not until after the worst prank imaginable was pulled on her... Which, we guessed, was petty revenge for her stink bomb gag much, much earlier..." Another glance, unsure and filled with resignation. "Are you certain you want to...?" My expression was enough for confirmation. Did I honestly want to hear the worst prank imaginable inflicted upon Twilight? Not particularly. But again, clarity and closure. I had to understand. The yellow unicorn nodded, finally confessing. "One evening, as ponies were prepared to go home, Twilight stayed behind for some after-school tutoring with the Princess. I don't know much of the details, but apparently, some bullies were waiting outside for her, and they..." I said nothing, letting Lemon take a moment to compose herself after the mare clenched her eyes shut, gathering the courage to continue speaking this tale. The note of bitter, lingering guilt residing in her voice. "We should have known... You may not know, but one of their favourite descriptions for Twilight at the time - in addition to 'freak,' 'spoilsport' and 'nerd' - was 'Celestia's Pet.'" My teeth grinded, limbs shuddering at that painful reminder of my own eerily similar comments to that last name in the past. No wonder she was so defensive... "Anyway, they thought they could coax Twilight to make a name for herself... By stealing the Princess' favourite quill right under her nose, inciting that thievery after they took the young filly's special good luck bracelet that Princess Cadence had made for her at the time, threatening to burn it along with every favourite book of hers unless she did as they asked." Were my eyes going red, or was I just beginning to see red? Lemon took no heed of my trembling state, going on through her story since it was too late to back off now. "As you could imagine, fear is an easy motivator for any child... Twilight managed to take the quill... Only for the bullies to go back on their word and..." Closing her eyes shut tightly, Lemon finally forcing out as my own heart somersaulted in sheer despair. "Frame Twilight for being the sole thief after burning all of her prized valuables." Something inside me snapped, something colder than rage and harsher than emotional pain. The sheer imagery of Twilight... Twilight... Must have gone through during this horrendous, monstrous event... My muzzle parted, unable to form words, unable to think clearly. Unable to state or express anything coherent but the following words in my head, over and over again... I'm sorry... I'm so, so sorry, love... "They were never caught." The news just kept getting WORSE! How was that POSSIBLE?! Lemon sighed in depressed recollection, barely glancing my way. "Twilight's unjust punishment lasted with a whole year of detention... And six months off from being taught by the Princess herself... Needless to say, I'm glad you weren't there to see how devastated she was following that entire year..." ...They were bullies... Just kids... Didn't know any better- No, TWILIGHT was a child! SHE didn't know any better! What could possibly justify-! They were too young, Stardust, too young to see the consequences of their acti- DON'T YOU DARE TAKE THEIR DEFENSE OVER TWILIGHT, JACK-! I NEVER WOULD YOU JUDGMENTAL [BEEP]HAT! I just... This was...! "We tried to help her..." My own eyes, close to tears, were just as misty as the mare before me, whom looked desperately close to tears while implying for forgiveness. "But there wasn't much we could do. We only learned too late, by accident no less, when we overheard a sobbing Twilight confess as much to Princess Cadence at the back of the school one late afternoon..." "I... I don't blame you." I eventually responded, flinching to myself at how... Broken I sounded to my own ears, sighing in tired regret. But that did nothing to soothe Lemon's years of guilt... Or my own. Twilight was forced to make a decision for something that was truly precious to her. To make the choice no one else would dare do. Pressured, afraid, feeling alone and wanting no one else to take the blame for her actions, never once confessing the bullies at fault. For a child, a quill. For an adult, a pearl. ... ... ... And I berated her without thinking it through, just like her teachers of old. I called her names all too close to 'Celestia's Pet,' made fun of her hobbies at times and even judged too harshly, when I was equally guilty as much of these things in the past. Twilight never could do anything she wanted herself. In fact, the mare had no real free will in her whole life than choosing to enroll in that school. Maybe... Just maybe... Twilight always had it worse than me. Starswirl... I need you to tell me, as I took this final journey of uncovering the past, back in Ponyville of all places. What do you need from me, Jack...? You know what... That solemn, tender tone in your voice tells me you've been reading my thought process the whole train ride back home. Because the comparisons between Twilight and I, the hardships and similar truths... They're too coincidental. I have to know, because what I was dwelling on matched her personality too, in regards to traits and her OCDness. The urge to organize, keep things nice and her way. It's too big to think on than to simply ignore. Starswirl... Tell me the truth. ...Twilight Sparkle does not have autism, Jack. These behavioral traits, be they positive, negative or regarded by others as unique, are of her own initial personality, and the influences of a blissful and awful past. ...That, was a relief. Sighing to myself loudly, just as I reached the house. Because that wasn't a fate I wished on anyone. Now, there was one more thing to know, a final matter in my discoveries of twilight's past life by those considered her childhood friends. It was no lie I made to Lemon; I never blamed her or those girls for all the [BEEP] my beloved Twilight had endured through as a child, and perhaps to teenagehood as well. I've learned so much in the span of the day, that the Princess of Friendship was once an artist, a prankster, a loner and shunned for crimes that weren't her own fault. It took this long, THIS long, to finally realize that Twilight never had her own decision of fate. It was sealed the moment she chose to go to that school in Canterlot, to become Celestia's student, and eventually her avatar for the Element of Magic. But consider all the good that has caused, Jack. Doing all this granted her with the reward of having the greatest friends anypony her age could ask for; to learn the sacred magic of friendship, and save so many countless times. Uh-huh, and how many times have the people of this world expressed their gratitude? How many times have they not acted like selfish, self-entitled jerks who slander the six mares for even having a hint of a fault? When Twilight was lashed on by a pony in Manehatten? When they've done so much, and not once, has a pony ever said "Thank you for saving us all?" I sometimes wondered if this world even deserved to be saved. But that wasn't my purpose here. It was time for the final closure. I have heard all the bad aspects of Twilight's past... Now, it's time to relish in the good. Hence, my visit to this common house in Ponyville. Four knocks, and the exact mare I was seeking out answered. Blinking in pleasant surprise, the lime unicorn - the very first of two to introduce me to this world - grinned brightly with an equally happy greeting. "Hi Stardust! You're here late!" True, evening was peeking over the mountains at this point. "I won't try to take up most of your time, Lyra." I smiled, albeit somewhat forced, and incredibly weary. "But I was hoping you could help me with some final answers." "Oh, okay, sure! Bon's out for the moment... Erm..." Quickly grabbing a small note from inside and reading it out-loud. "'Getting muffins of Derpy, in case anypony asks...' Yeah. that!" With the least convincing grin known to ponykind, throwing the card over her green shoulder. "So, whaddaya need?" "Tell me about Twilight's school days." As her amber eyes widened exponentially, I quickly added with a faint, amused smirk. "All the good parts; I've had enough of the bad." Lyra nodded in comprehension. "Ohh okay!" Stepping aside so I may enter. "How about the time she made a giant stink bomb-" "Heard it." "Alright... Oh, what about the time she dyed Princess Celestia, the visiting parents and the entire staff's manes blue during a hall presentation?" "...Okay, THAT is what I need to hear now." Chapter 200: Hearth's Warming UnityHearth's Warming Eve... Known otherwise, by me of course since I was the only one still calling it as such, Christmas Eve. A time of charity, of good will and hope. A time for everyone to come together and sings carols of harmony. How much better, do you think, than to spend the most beautiful and heartwarming of holidays... With a ski race with Rainbow Dash? "Wooooooo!" "Your arse is mine, Rainbow!" Suffice to say, I was having a lot more fun than I should have had. Not only did I have little to zero experience with the extreme sport, but I was admittedly wary and hesitant to even sled down this snowy hill until the Wonderbolt decided to give me an encouraging 'pat.' It was a contest to who reached the bottom first, with Scootaloo as our sole witness, waiting straight at the end goal, hoping to see her idol succeed. Well, not all Christmas dreams come true, little one. Rainbow was currently in the lead, but that wouldn't last forever, myself swerving, deflecting and even bouncing off without harm on rocks and fallen logs sticking out of the covering snow. The scarf, whipping against the chilly winds, was much less of an inconvenience than I had previously assumed. Grinning widely as my hazel eyes through snow goggles focused extensively on the pegasus determined in proving herself the superior of the sport, a mini ramp just way up ahead. No, this race was mine! You made your bet, and you're going to regret, my dear deluded Wonderbolt! Feeling the surge of Balance through me, I pressed on, pushing off a nearby pointed rock for extra speed. The only thing that could be better for this was the Ice Cap Zone theme playing in the air- Ah, thank you Starswirl, at least someone out here was rooting for me. The ramp just just feet away, and I forced myself to move faster, just barely reaching the tip of neck-in-neck opposing the equally grinning Rainbow. Pink and hazel clashed in resolved, heated contest, so fierce our atmosphere alone could have melted the fields around us. Our bond strong enough that communication through the heart was way too established. "You ain't winning that easily, Star!" "Bring it, Crash Dashicoot!" Suddenly, the air around us shifted, as out bodies collectively soared upwards into the freezing winds, thanking our winter gear yet again for protection. Right there, just below us, was the end goal, with an awed Crusader just by its side hoping for her hero and 'sister' to emerge victorious. Hah! We shall see! Together, gold and blue wings extended enough to manage the breezing tides, slowing our descent upon whatever last remains of the large hill we had to sled down upon. In result, a great trail of a snow wave following our landing just straight into the finish line, Scootaloo forced to shield herself from the wave of our descent, before laughing happily whist we recovered from that excellent landing. Perfection! Ten out of ten, if I did say so myself! Race over, I removed both goggle and snow cap, with Rainbow following my example as we traded equal smirks. Her little sibling in-all-but-blood hurrying over with a bouncy, widened grin. "That was AWESOME! You guys did some great stunts back there!" "Well, we try." Rainbow stated cockily, throwing me a knowing smirk. "Better luck next time, Star." "What? I think you are mistaken Rainbow, I was the one who succeeded." "Pah, in your dreams! We all know you could never beat me at skiing, especially on your first try!" "Well, too bad for you, I just did." "Did not!" "Did too." We both regarded each other intently, to the point of glaring in heated contest, the sounds of a rematch just in the horizon... Before the bantering facade dropped, and we threw our heads back in collective, good-natured banter, resulting in a good ponified fist bump to declare how great a job we did in the race, together. "Seriously though, not bad on your first attempt, even if you likely used your little magic to get your through." I shrugged. Guilty, but the smirking Wonderbolt didn't appear to mind as much, playfully punching my clothed shoulder. "Told you this would get you into the holiday mood." Yep. Rainbow, of all ponies, not wishing me to be in a dour mood this holiday because Twilight and I... Well, we haven't exactly reconciled yet after our last explosive argument. And our friends, as goodnatured and generous as always, saw to it we felt the festive holiday mood regardless of our issues. "So you did- Hm?" I looked to the side at the familiar presence heading our way, Rainbow and Scootaloo following my example at the sound of fluttering winds against the chilly winds. Wasn't as cold as it was this morning, honestly. "Hey guys!" Ah, Spike! I smiled in greeting back as the dragon wrapped in a cute green scarf hurried our way, announcing the purpose behind his sudden arrival. "All the other guests have arrived at the castle, we're just waiting on you guys now!" ...And just like that, all great things must grind to a halt. I nodded. "Thanks for telling us Spike." Forcing a grin while turning to the others. "Shall we? You must be eager to hang out with your friends, Scootaloo." "That obvious huh?" The small pegasus replied jokingly, while I ignored Rainbow's intent gaze, even on the nice flight back towards the beautiful castle, illuminating flawlessly against the gently snowfall. I had answers to hear, and since two ponies who can supply as much have finally arrived... It's time to know the truth. "I'm not sure what it is you want to hear, Stardust. All these things happened years ago, why should they be a problem now?" Pausing from my brief pace back and forth, I threw a side-glance to the white stallion with blue hair and answered accordingly, "Because those past errors have influenced a terrible decision on Twilight's part, almost gravely costing us all..." Muttering sourly whilst resuming my pacing. "And I'm sitting around, blaming myself for never even asking..." The three of us gathered in a small, well-decorated room for this private talk. Spike, Starlight and Pinkie spared no expense in having every nook and cranny of the home experience the happy sensations of Christmas. It was far enough, this room, to be away from the main, bustling party of all family members and guest currently enjoying themselves. Including the, ahem 'Young Six,' whom stuck around after one of their own started some [BEEP] at the school or something. Bigger fish to fry was right here, now with these two ponies coming over. "You can't put Twilight's past mistakes on yourself." Cadence interjected, standing beside her equally concerned husband and offering some support. "As much as it pains for one to think their loved one isn't as flawless as they want them to be, you can't just place the burden of a filly's erroneous ways upon yourself." "I can when I should have asked. Twilight asked about my own past like, my own mistakes... And I've shared with everything, every dark secret... And I..." Glaring at the carpet firmly, hating myself still for this. "I never even asked..." Shining spoke up next, sounding faintly amused with what followed. "I'd be surprised if she told you right off the bat... Twilight's always been reclusive when it comes to sharing her own dark secrets. Believe me, I had to go to Cadence here when, one day, she returned home looking more depressed and lonely than I'd ever seen her." Cadence hummed gently, light purple eyes reflecting sympathy and compassion. As ever with this particular mare. "Twilight never intended on keeping these terrible mistakes of a young filly, desperate to have friends, our of embarrassment or seeking for pity. Tell us, Stardust, why you think she would?" Why? Why would Twilight keep these dark secrets after so long, especially from those much closest to her? Did her own parents, currently enjoying themselves in the lobby, even know? "...Because she's afraid of repeating herself." I answered, eventually, looking up to the two knowing equines with a somber smile. "Because she's scared she'll be taken advantage of again, and must be careful." Once more, another comparison between Twilight and I. Damn, it was a record at this point. "Twilight has been through enough in her life." The Princess of Love nodded, stepping closer with a gentle smile, expressing naught but warmth and understanding. "Some past errors, many would rather force themselves to forget, no matter how unhealthy that is." Shining chimed in, "We've tried to help her, and I dare say we've done enough of a job as we could. Twilight can be stubborn at times, and believe she can handle these kind of pains herself." Comparisons still there, and I winced. Cadence noticed. "But does that change anything you feel about her?" What? The tall, pink alicorn gently placed a gold horseshoe to my ponified shoulder, clarifying herself for me. "You still love her, don't you?" "By body, heart and soul." How's that even a question? Shining joined his beloved, smirking faintly as he asked next for his equally smug Princess. "And you'd do anything to make her happy, yes?" "In a heartbeat." These answers came naturally. Both husband and wife trading an amused, but pleased glance, before Cadence than inquired finally. "Even as to make amends, by help understanding Twilight's past better, starting from the roots." "I..." Okay, that was then I faltered, just a tad. Before the alicorn's words sunk in enough, so I could answer boldly as confidence reinforced itself. "Yes." "Then you have nothing to worry about." Both ponies taking a step back from me, smiling while purple and blue eyes both shone in fond approval. Glad I earned that, at least. "Take it from the Princess of Love who knows these things, Stardust." Cadence added with tiny amusement, but major sincerity. "You two are the best for each other." Well, that's good to be established, even though we bickered and disagreed on a lot of trifling, and some important matters. Shining, seeming to somehow pick up on my thoughts, offered his own bemused encouragement. "Think you two are bad with the bickering, you should have seen Cadence and I when we were a lot younger! We disagreed on a lot of things for almost no reason, huh?" The Princess chuckled behind her hoof, smiling coyly to her own husband, and suddenly I felt as though I was intruding on something private. Must be how Spike or Starlight felt at times. "Well, Shining, it was one unique way of showing interest in me, certainly." Not so sure I'd call Twilight and I's constant heated vocal contests as arguing- "Hm, Stardust, is something wrong?" I don't know. My head snapped to the ceiling, sensations of frustration, concern and excitement all collectively emanating from my friends. Something just happened now to garner all those emotions. I wondered what- "Stardust... Your cutie mark..." Blinking, I craned my head over to view the accursed mark the stunned Shining was pointing to, pulling up the cape covering one side of my glowing romp- Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh nooooooooooooooo...! Shining and Cadence, unfunnily I might add, shared another wry look, as the former then stated in grinning humour. "Guess you and Twilight do have more things in common by the day." So! To utterly show how serious I was in believing this to be some manner of a dumb, asinine prank, the first thing popped out of my incredulous, annoyed muzzle from the moment I slammed open the white doors into the rounded throne room. "Okay, Discord, you've had your fun!" Many heads turned to me in wide-eyed surprise, but my focus, as Cadence and Shining hurriedly joined the others after following my stormy pace, was intently on the floating draconequus lounging about on Applejack's seat. Soon gesturing to himself as if oblivious. "What, moi? What I have done this time? You haven't seen your room coated in talking ice frosting yet." "Discord you know damn well what you've done. I will... Will..." Trailing off the large group parted so I could see the glowing friendship map, as its aptly called, I think anyway. Approaching the circular table and bearing witness to my dumb mark spinning around upon one specific spot over the miniature Equestria. With Twilight's... And just Twilight's. Heart and star, together, circling around the same exact location. Oh God, I looked up once leaning in to check thoroughly, regarding the equally distraught, uncertain Princess, and meeting her eyes for a split second. Before we both looked away. A friendship mission with Twilight. [BEEP]. "This has to be a prank. Discord, you sent these mares on a flase mission before! If this is your way of-!" "Oh I assure you, he who runs away from his problems with the drop of a hat." A top black hat soon materializing on my brown mane, with a tiny Discord emerging from under it, occupying most of my sight with an upside down grin. "I am entirely innocent in this particular crisis. Why it almost seems like-" Swatting him off from my personal space, and the chaotic prankster soon regained his true height after teleporting before me with a smirk and shrug. "As I was saying, it seems as though even the magic of friendship wants you two bipolar little ponies to kiss and make up. And what better, than by working together in solving a friendship crisis in the middle of nowhere?! Woohoo!" Confetti flying out of his bear and rooster fingertips, before Discord resumed 'his' seat, pink bubbles blowing out from his conjured smoke pipe. Everyone knew by this point that Twilight and I had some manner of a fallout, hence why their hearts beat in worry, fear and some with a dash of hope in Discord's words and what the map rung true. And Discord didn't SEEM to be lying... But it was Discord, and his heart was as difficult to read as it was easy to walk perfectly on slippery oil. "It does look to be in the middle of nowhere." Spike piqued up then, drawing our awkward attention back onto the map, southwest pointed in Equestria, a small village close by a larger city. My eyes squinted, seeing if I could at least recognize the place in question... Nope. Are you sure? Ignoring Starswirl's vague enquiry, I straightened up, and forcing a smile towards the others. "Well, I don't have to go. Twilight of all ponies can handle a friendship mission by herself-" "Oh no ya don't!" Dammit! My path out blinked by six particular, stern mares. Even Fluttershy wasn't taking no for an answer, by her own pleading blue orbs. Applejack continued with a prod against my clothed chest. "Ya ain't just leavin' Twilight to do this alone!" "The map specifically called for both of you darlings. And we refuse to let whatever is straining your relationship get in the way of, with hope, reconciliation through cooperating together." "Are you sure about that Rarity?" Twilight asked from behind, and it pained how worried and hurt she sounded over the matter. "We're not sure helping out somepony else with their problems will help us." "Pish posh Twilight darling, that's your lack of confidence talking!" The white unicorn joining her alicorn friend with some reassurance. I kept my eyes away from the interaction. "You two both work best together, after all. That has been proven as much time and time again. The Winter Wrap Up, that dreadful Tirek..." "She's right, dear." Oh, now for my would-be mother-in-law to speak up, believing in her little Princess as always with that kindly smile from the corner of my weary eyes. "Don't allow one wrench thrown into your relationship tear you apart further... And Stardust." I stiffened by the abrupt shift in tone by a stern mother in the form of Velvet. "You do remember your promise, don't you?" ...Alright. Sighing in resigned concern, I finally turned around to face them, flinching a little by the violet eyes equally reluctant to meet my hazel own. Emotions sparkled out... Was that the teeniest bit of hope I saw in there? Or was it my wishful thinking? "Fine." I huffed, looking back to the map in question as many hearts around us sung in relief and further encouragement. Lucky them. "We'll try and make this quick so we don't miss out on the rest of the holiday." Twilight's own heart, just then, sung a piece of gratitude, not really desiring to be away from her loved ones for that long either, and I allowed myself a faint smile then. At least I was making her happy in some form of manner. "The question is." The Princess of Friendship found it in herself to lean over the edge of the magically holographic table with me, squinting in concentration to at the location our marks hovered around. "Where exactly are we being sent to? I don't recognize the village in question. Do you, Jack?" "I don't think so..." I murmured, before a familiar wise tone intervened. Oh I think you do, my boy. A small, rather isolated village next to a larger, superior metropolis? Come now, I believe you once called the citizens there as 'your people.' "...Flanktopia!" Ignoring the startled expressions from my gasp and exclamation of realization. A place Twilight would likely not get along with, on a friendship mission with Twilight, going alongside Twilight. Double [BEEP]. Saying the walk over to the rather isolated haven for Blank Flanks was awkward would be underselling it, mildly. A journey of tense silence, constantly avoidance of eye contact, especially when giving one another a sneak glance. Didn't help that, despite how much in deep water our relationship was in the present moment, how breathtaking Twilight continued to appear, even in that winter gear of an adorable hat and scarf. Yeah, not even the threat of a potential fall apart couldn't take away the Goddess that the Princess was. I winced upon seeing the faintest red hue on her left face after stealing another quick glance, cursing myself for projecting my appreciation so openly; even when we're fighting, the bond remains just as strong. Perhaps Cadence and Shining were on to something back there. Meanwhile, Twilight's heart was manifesting all sorts of feelings. Apprehension, fear and nervousness. Welcome to the club! But something else was playing around inside her as well, bordering around hesitation. Right on cue, either considering this the right time or, again, literally reading my thoughts, Twilight coughed against the gentle breeze of cold air and began speaking. "So..." Uncertain and still leaking of nervousness. "This 'Flanktopia,' you've been here before?" Oh yes, and that's precisely the reason I'm moreso anxious than usual, my dear Twilight. I nodded, though she wasn't looking my way. "Yeah, during my... Leaving." Ouch, felt that pang of hurt striking her heart abruptly as I mentioned that. Probably shouldn't have, but what better would it be to lie? "Anything you recollect last time... Anything that might relate to a friendship issue?" "...None that I can recall, really." "What are your impressions of the town, then? Anything I should know about prior to our arrival?" The lavender, protected mare asked, just as the lights of the small village next to the big city were in the horizon, over the snowy field. Ohhhhhh this will be painful! One would ask why I was so on edge about Twilight going to the town? Well... There may be a contrasting opinion between both this Princess and the folks of the well-respected community over there regarding the subject of cutie marks... "Erm... They're very distinct, the ponies there that is, from the rest of Equestria." Not to say no one was unique in their own way, but in this case... "They have a different way of looking at life than others." Violet eyes glanced to me, this time longer than a second, with a slight tilt of her head in my direction. The pair of us walking at a respectable distance between us. Finally, Twilight's interest was truly piqued; regardless how upset she was, the mare would always be fascinated with the new and unknown. "How so?" This time, there was no trace of hesitation or apprehension in her beautiful tone. Just pure curiosity and intrigue. I mentally breathed a sigh of relief, glad the tension was being pushed back in the favour of a different story. Hell, the fact we were still communicating either internal or outward was progress enough. How best to answer? "Um... They sorta reject an established notion that ponykind's use to." Wincing at myself for being so unintentionally vague, but to be fair, I didn't want Twilight going on another tangent, and not even giving the village a chance to explain themselves. "You're better off seeing for yourself." We were just feet away, anyhow. Flanktopia looking quite as peaceful and reserved even in this weather, the remaining travel there in relative silence, with some anxiousness on the side. But, as a plus, the tension between us lessened quite a tad. Okay, in spite of our fallout, in spite of our problems, and in spite of our worries and concerns for the future ahead. "Howdy strangers! Welcome to Flanktopia!" Even I couldn't repress the grin from my face, split side to side in pure recognition by the petite, friendly unicorn I could recognize and recall the name of in a heartbeat. Unable to stop myself replying back fondly, "Peacemaker!" The bright orange mare, around Twilight's own height, blinked pure brown eyes, squinting after a moment in trying to place the source of my recognition. "I'm sorry, have we encountered sometime before? Were you someone passing by?" In that answer, I could only smirk cheekily. "Yes and yes, though I may be half in size since we last met. You had an issue with the neighboring city, last I checked." Concentrating for a long moment, I gave her all the time needed, passing a faint smile to an observant Twilight. That's it, you recognize my voice, any moment now. When those chocolate orbs suddenly began widening, and my brightened expression increased every passing second I felt her signature burn in recognized comprehension. That's it, you're getting there my dear! "That voice... Wait a second... No...!" Peacemaker gasped in pure, awed disbelief. Soon cocking her head with unsure excitement. "Stardust, the name those authorities gave while chasing you out of town?!" "What?" Twilight's head snapped to me immediately, flashes of concern and barely restrained frustration through our link. Oh yeah, I hadn't really shared too much regarding my... Escapades across the land and out. "Nailed it, Peacemaker. You're looking well." "But how- When- You're okay!" Oof! Finding myself abruptly in a great embrace by the kind unicorn, close to squeezing the life out of me. Peacemaker eventually pulled back once the changed atmosphere generated by the Princess of Friendship 'watching' the friendly hug of relief, the former still gaping in astonished eagerness. "It really is you; I recognize that sly look in those eyes! How is this possible?!" "Believe me, I ask myself that same question with anything related to him..." Ha! Twilight didn't even try hiding her thoughts, only raising my expression to higher amused fondness. "Good to see you too Peacemaker. How have things been?" "Uh, one second bub!" Displaying one hoof in humoured disbelief, the young residential mare regaining composure by the minute. "You don't just get to ask something like that after re-appearing out of the blue, looking like a handsome stallion to boot!" Oooooh, probably shouldn't have said that. I grimaced openly by the next pang of emotions radiating from the fellow alicorn's heart, but the innocent unicorn was entirely oblivious. Bless her. "So, what happened to you? We've been worried sick; me, Wind Waker and Groundshaker. Even the townfolks, and especially the children you told stories kept on wondering where the creature that saved our home went." "Oh here and there. "At least some progress was made in recovery, as the mention of me saving a village earned some brownie points of approval and pride from the lavender alicorn in our bond. "Oh, I should introduce you two. Twilight, this is Peacemaker, one of the unofficial leaders of Flanktopia. Peacemaker, allow me to give the pleasure of-" A loud gasp cut me off. "Twilight, as in Twilight Sparkle, the Princess?!" The equally surprised alicorn gently nodded as attention was then focused entirely on her, by the eager unicorn and townsfolk passing by overhearing the exclamation. "The Princess of Friendship?!" Another slow nod, as Peacemaker inhaled and looked back to me for a moment again. "Then that means... Those stories you told, they were all true?! You're the special somepony of Equestria's Greatest Princess?!" Nailed it! "Wait, 'Greatest?'" Twilight blinked, unable to hear correctly for a second. Peacemaker nodded happily, gazing back to the fellow mare with a wide beam. "Oh, certainly. You're an idol among the town, boosted when your Warrior here told so many great stories of your adventures, and how much you mean to him!" Oh boy. I coughed into my rather cold hoof, pointedly looking away from the sparkling eyes and heart of the stunned mare. Yeah well... That was ages ago. Not than anything I said back then wouldn't still ring true. "My name is Peacemaker; I help run our little, but growing community. You should meet the others too, they'll be thrilled to meet you!" "What...?" There it was, the wave of pure, abrupt shock from the young alicorn, the moment of truth. She must have finally noticed. "Why is there no...?" "Hm? Oh, you mean the lack of a cutie mark? Yeah, we don't really have those around me. Stardust never told you our history during his last stay?" My body stiffened, not from the weather - though it was noticeably warmer thanks to the outside heaters from nearby houses - but by the feel of a fierce gaze into my caped back. Oh joy. "No, he didn't..." Uhhhhhhhhh. "Hey Peacemaker!" Suddenly throwing a quick grin to the blinking mare, pretending there was no expression of utter annoyed incredulity on Twilight's face by the side of my vision. "Why not show Twilight around before meeting with the others, and I can go see the children again?" "Great idea!" Oblivious and affectionately gullible, Peacemaker smiled happily and proceeding to pull an unwitting Twilight along the way. "They'll just be so happy to see you. They're at the main lodge! You remember the way?" "Oh, yes I do. Good seeing you again my dear!" Turning on the way away from an exasperated Twilight and happy Peacemaker, before the latter called out in turn down the streets. "And a Happy Hearth's Warming Evening to you, partner!" "Come on, tell us that story!" "No, we wanna hear the time you stopped King Sombra!" "Tell us the time you were King for a week!" "Oh, please tell us the time you first arrived in Equestria!" Ahh, children, they never lose their charm. Finding myself tugged back and forth by the lovely little foals of colours and genders by the wings, hoofs and tail in eager desire to be told another recounted tale. The moment they recognized me after a good six, five minutes at best when I gave enough vague hints, I was pulled further into the warm, cozy wooden interior decorated with holiday festivities. Begged to share a tale of beauty and adventure. The colts, as always, craved the journey and action. The fillies, meanwhile, on the romance and emotion. Some between either asking for the details from the differing gender. Luckily, like the last stories I shared, I had all these genres in spades. Eventually waiting for these little guys to finally settle down after being 'guided' towards a nice, comfortable bench to share the tale, grinning widely, unable to help myself. "Well children." Starting off, first, with detaching and throwing the dark blue cape upon giggling, excited foals, one lovely little colt snuggling himself contently upon my balanced lap. I couldn't resist my smile no matter how much I tried; in my element when it came to entertaining the young ones. "It's been a while since we last told stories. And, fortunately for you young ones, I have new tales to share. This Warrior's been quite busy ever since he left your beautiful town." "Even better than the last stories?" One eager filly inquired, raising a hoof adorably from the back of the close crowd huddled around me. "Oh, much better; a story where I finally didn't have to rely on six certain mares as a clutch." With that, I had their complete, excited and undivided attention, whilst I gently rubbed the soft mane of the kid sitting on my lap, just as eager as his peers. "One where I finally amend some mistakes, and save the entire multiverse in the process... Finally reuniting with the alicorn who my life was completely devoted towards, and stopped quite possibly my greatest foe yet... Who wasn't Sombra." "And that, kids, is how I saved the entire world mostly because I am awesome." Laughter filled the warm air, and I couldn't suppress my humoured, joyful grin, always in my comfort zone when it came to pleasing these youngsters. "Nah just kidding, my friends were fantastic help along the way. But yes, that is how I simultaneously saved everyone in the world and whom I loved, while then, right afterwards, proposing to the mare of my dreams." Cue noises of gushing and disgust among my attentive crowd, guess the romance isn't for everyone. I smirked. One young pegasus filly raised her hoof. "Did you and the Princess get married yet?" "Ahh... Not yet." Besides, I doubt Twilight was even considering marriage at the present moment, even if she was right at the open doorway into the lodge, watching from a good distance. The alicorn popped in halfway into the story, content moreso with listening and observing her Warrior tell his greatest tale yet towards the group of eager child equines. I snuck a quick glance, before smiling back down to the many kids surrounding me in interest. "We haven't really had time to get into the technicalities of a wedding yet." "You mean you haven't decided where to have the wedding?" "Oh, you should have it here, in Flanktopia!" "Yeah, by the Town Hall!" "Can we be bridesmaids?!" So much giddiness and hope for these kids, it pained me inside to even suggest any alternative and dash away their hopes of a wedding at all. "Heh... Children." I started lightly, offering a wry grin. "These things can't be rushed, but I appreciate the gesture." One by one, eventually as the adult ponies came around to start escorting their satisfied children home, the last little colt was still blissfully resting on my lap, having fallen asleep, cutefully so, during the long tale that lasted for... I don't know, an hour or two. Just before I gently handed him over to his smiling mother, I picked him with care, and whispered in teasing fondness. "Sleep now little pony. Let your dreams take wing... One day when you're big and strong... You will be a King~!" That's song been stuck in my head all day yesterday. Could anyone else imagine Chrysalis singing that to her, God forbid, next of kin? "As a matter of interest." Ah, Twilight finally decided it was best to approach while all alone, her heart still radiating hesitation, but alot calmer than earlier. The alicorn was even smiling, albeit tiny. "Where did you think our wedding should be? You made it clear in your story just now it was a 'spur of the moment.'" That doesn't mean I regret proposing in the first place, love... "I was thinking Ponyville... It is where it all began?" I offered with a faint grin, shrugging. "Were you thinking Canterlot?" "Erm... No, I agree, I suppose Ponyville would be the more sensible location considering... Everything." Ah, the shyness, through avoidance of eye contact. The remnants of our fallout still present as ever, but something was different. Noticeably so, our bond remaining stable and powerful enough for me to feel a change of tides within this mare. Something new. What happened between her interactions with Peacemaker and the rest? I frowned, ready to open my muzzle to ask- "So." But Twilight beat me to speaking again first, looking back to me with a complete change of subject. "Peacemaker, Wind Waker and Groundshaker didn't find anything strange regarding friendship when I asked. Did you notice anything regarding a friendship matter prior to sharing stories?" Oh, right, the mission. I could only, with some sheepish apology, smirk. "Afraid not... You?" Twilight shook her head in turn, but she didn't feel so frustrated about it as I would have assumed. Odd, she's usually so eager in finding and solving a crisis involving her speciality. "I can't sense anything amiss in this town. Everyone feels to be rather... Content." Next, the alicorn threw my a coy brow. "On your beeline towards entertaining children without even considering looking around first, I imagine?" "Hey, I kept an eye out!" Both brows raised this time, and that made me flinch by her complete knowing of me and my nature. "...For the most part." Sighing, the Princess of Friendship gazed back towards the door leading to the gentle snow and pleasant townsfolk. "Well, either you were right in it being Discord pulling another prank. Or we just need to search harder." Violet orbs glancing over her shoulder with inquisitive demand. "Are you sure you don't sense any heart in ache or in need of guidance?" I shook my head in certainty. Trust me, I've done a thorough check three, four times prior to my arrival in this cozy building. "The only ones I sense close to that are..." Didn't even need to finish, with the pair of us, once more, looking away from one another. Great, good job Jack, just as some progress and hopes of making up were in line of sight. Twilight soon nodded, slowly, and spoke with gentle unsureness. "Let's just take another look around the town, then... See if there's anything we could have missed. It wouldn't hurt." Gulping a little, I deflatedly followed after the alicorn determined to get this friendship matter sorted. All aboard the awkward train, woo woo... "Excuse me, are there any problems going on around the town?" "Not unless you count the shocking lack of firewood to spare, Miss." "Is there anyone having a midlife crisis involving friendship?" "None that I would be aware of, sonny." "Do you have a friendship problem?" "No?" "Do you have a friendship problem?" "Oh, I have no problem making friends!" "It can't be this hard..." I grumbled, the pair of our dejected selves then perched atop a snowy hill overlooking the lit town in question. "It just can't be- It was never this hard before for you, was it?" "Friendship issues can some in different forms; some moreso subtle than others." An equally weary Twilight answered, a slow glance towards the dark white sky. "At this rate, we may not make it back in time for Hearth's Warming morning." "Ridiculous... Absolute ridiculous." You know what, [BEEP] our problems, I had to rant a little. Vent. "The one time friendship needs us only to waste our time. Look at us, the Princess and the Warrior, both of us with more than enough hands-on experience with friendship, and we got jack [BEEP]!" Motioning towards Flanktopia, unable to stop myself from expressing the level of frustration for this entire waste of a good portion to our holiday, which only came once a year! "We deserve better! YOU deserve better love! Can't magic, for once, give you a break- What?" Stopping myself, from the sudden tiny smile emerging on the alicorn's muzzle, a coy sparkling gaze in my ranting direction. I blinked. "What's so funny?" "Heh, heheheheheheh..." Twilight followed that by shaking her head, her heart a new mixture of emotions. Why did I sense relief and happiness among them? Have I missed something just then, or earlier? "I'm sorry, just... Even when we're fighting, even when our relationship is in jeopardy, you still can't bring it in yourself to blame me for anything..." Blame you, love? Alright, at that absurd notion, I had to crack a tiny grin. "Kinda asking for the impossible there, Twilight." "No, I mean..." Hesitant for a brief moment, but the Princess kept going with more boldness than much earlier. Turning to look at me completely with sparkling, gorgeous eyes which the beautiful weather paled in comparison to. "You still go out of your way to keep me happy, regardless of what we're going through... Even when I make horrible mistakes, you still, somehow, blame yourself for them." "Well, it's my own fault for not being there to help you prevent them." "You can't predict everything, Jack." "I should have watched the movie first." "Even then, you were too far away to have stopped me." "I would have found a way..." "No, Jack. It's my fault for ever assuming you would resort to such means." "And it's MY fault for ever giving you the impression I would, love..." ... ... ... Wait... Were we... Were we talking? Like, actually talking about what happened, and resolving it? Was this really happening? Twilight seemed equally surprised, and extremely hopeful herself, so much so we were both smiling, uncertain but filled with anticipation, to each other... Followed by me saying next. "Honestly, I should have kept reminding myself you're still capable of making mistakes... No one likes to believe their partner's imperfect." To that, Twilight answered with a light snort. "Speak for yourself honey." Hm? Following that retort with a faint smirk and tilt of the beautiful head. "I prefer reminding myself of my partner's faults... Because they're half of what attracted me to you to begin with, Jack." Oh... Right. "Like Balance, I adore you for both your pros AND cons. A pain in the plot you can be at times... Many times, that will never stop me from lo- Err... Liking every single aspect about you." I remembered that little speech, that Twilight oh so happily provided, putting those snooty arseholes in Manehatten in their place for their judging of her special somepony. God that felt like eons ago... Just how long have we been together now? I couldn't even keep track at this point. Timelines between various worlds travels can do that. "You're still young, Twilight. Still always capable of making major mistakes." I finally relented, wanting to express as much for a good while, ever since that return trip from Canterlot once seeking out enough of my Princess' past of both hope and despair. "I just... Keep forgetting that. You've always been more mature for your age..." A short pause. "That's the nicest thing you've said to me in a while since our fallout." Came the lighthearted confession, with Twilight's smile gently widening. "If you think me stealing the pearl was enough to cause catastrophe, by the by, you should have seen what happened when I released Starswirl from limbo." 'I,' not 'we.' Count on Twilight to take the whole fall for her friends. Another comparison chalked down, though that thing we had in common could've been established waaaaaay back. I smirked, feeling more and more at ease by the moment. "Spike mentioned that event, though not in full detail. Apparently Starswirl wasn't too happy with you about unintentionally releasing the darkness of his former student?" "Something like that." Twilight could only shrug sheepishly, putting on that adorable expression from being reminded of a past wrong. "Suffice to say, it made me wish it was you being upset with me than him." "That bad...?" One nod. ...Starswirl, remind me to murder your past-present self, okay? How do you think I became a spirit to begin with, Jack? Hardy har... "Never meet your heroes. I learned that the hard way." Twilight grinned with embarrassed humour, that I couldn't help but reflect. Eventually, we both turned back towards the beautiful town, the Princess sighing a little in solemn thought. Wonder what she was thinking now? "But you know... I realized something that day. Something I should have learned long ago." Oh? I didn't even ask, instead looked towards the mare thoughtfully regarding the peaceful village, knowing she would answer in her own time. And when she finally did, something in my chest leaped by the abrupt warmth following her breathtaking voice. "Instead of appreciating somepony who's been there for me in books, I should have appreciated somepony who's always been there for me since I first arrived in that small, humble town years ago..." Sparkling, pure violet gazing, once again, to meet my softened hazel. The raw emotion and... Affection, pure and forgiving, in that voice and through those mystifying eyes. I found myself unable to exhale. "Someone so considerate, passionate, always ready to protect our friends... Our son... Me... That regardless of how many mistakes he commits, be they major or small, it's always with us in mind... With me in mind, without sounding so selfish... That whole event had me comprehend, Jack, that my real hero... Was a stubborn, beautiful human who would move the stars themselves to make me and all his loved ones happy... I'm sorry for never realizing that sooner." "Twilight..." What could I say to that? But just like with this amazing pony, my own emotions poured out in truth. "The feeling is mutual. All of that... I'm just sorry I constantly took your own feelings, and the rest of our friends for that matter, for granted because I kept on presuming I was doing the right thing, in the end... You have every right to judge me for my grave errors." My head bowed, but the Princess would have none of it, soon cupping my bearded cheek so our eyes could meet again, much closer to one another than had been in months. And my aching heart leaned forward by the close, affectionately contact I desperately missed. That we both missed, judging from the sparkling orbs and blissfully amused smile. "I think I've done enough of that for a lifetime. All I want now, Jack, is for us to finally forgive and forget, and stop dwelling on what kept bringing our closeness to a halt multiple times... All I want, Jack, is your love and consideration..." Suppose we still had a lot to learn about each other... You know what? I wouldn't even complain for that. "And you have that." I answered back in a fierce whisper, contrasting her soft own, noses all too close to touching one another, brushing. "I'm only upset it took your childhood friends and Celestia - of all ponies - to have me realize why precisely you would ever make those errors." Ignoring the jab, or not even processing it, towards her former mentor, Twilight chuckled angelically, music to my ears from this proximity. "And it took consulting my friends... And even your other self in Sunset's world, watching him interact with that other me, to remind me why you are my special somepony..." How... How was it possible, for someone such as yourself to exist, my love...? As if hearing that, most probably, Twilight looked down with nervous hope, and this time, I cupped her soft, beautiful cheek, having our gazes meet once more, never looking away. Now was the time. "I guess we're both just massive idiots then." "Hmm, finally, something we can agree on. And it only took Starlight to help me realize that." "Heh, Sunset for me." "How about that?" Twilight gently mused, her gorgeous lavender hoof stroking my leaning face with a wider grin. "The students surpassing their teachers." Laughter followed that, small but filled with content. The remnants of our past grievances, at last, disappearing. Yes, Twilight made a mistake, almost dooming Equestria... Twice... But be fair, Jack, how many times have you almost caused worldwide catastrophe as well? Sombra? Zagreus? It's as though Balance itself was pointing that we're both the same cut from the cloth, just as equally capable of making various mistakes over and over again. Perhaps that's why we were brought to Flanktopia; the reminder that, take away the obvious, and everyone can be more alike than we realize. Twilight, intelligent and eager to learn as always, likely reached that same conclusion, perhaps when she conversed with this town's leaders- The sound of large bells ringing. Echoing across the towns and fields. From the city itself, louder noises of celebrating a wondrous holiday followed suit, but neither of us took our eyes from one another. Bells deafening by comparison of the noise speaking through Twilight's gentle, but lightly flushed eyes, both of us unable to look away, grinning under this beautiful setting. "I guess midnight struck... Happy Hearth's Warming, Twilight." "Hmm... Merry Christmas, Jack." The Princess of Friendship looked as though she could stare forever... As could I, if she wanted that. "Shall we head home... Or maybe see how these unique ponies down there celebrate the holiday too?" This time, I smirked softly. "Indulging your endless curiosity as to how a grown society of Equestrians can live without cutie marks along the way, I imagine?" Haha, that flash of sheepish affirmation in her heart and coy grin, prompting my smirk. But yeah, we should eventually get out of this weather. ...Although... "Now, we could go either, love... Or we could vent what lingering emotions we have to the whole fallout the best way possible." That look of sincere, beautiful confusion was instantly replaced by shock from the hoofful of snow suddenly impacting her surprised, angelic features. Whilst I leaped back, prepared for whatever retaliation Twilight will most likely swear for. Wiping the stuff from her muzzle, the Princess smirked in annoyed love while magically summoning up a snowball... And two... And four. And twenty-one. Yes I counted each one. "Why, that sounds like a fantastic idea, honey." It only took the end of the snowball war for us to finally notice our marks were glowing in success. Chapter 201: Righteous Surpassing"Spike you uh... Hm, you need some help there, buddy?" Looked like he actually needed it. "Ugh, no... I got this!" Putting his scaled back into it, the young dragon lifted the entire bag of mail into the library, with Twilight shortly following after, not helping in the least obviously. And when I say an entire bag, I mean enough to make a small hill. Starlight and I traded a bemused glance upon the scene. "Twilight, love, you know we don't have kids for menial labour." "Hush, Jack. Spike was all too happy to volunteer." Twilight answered without skpping a beat, just as the bag was finally dropped from the young lizard's purple back... With constant letters drowning poor Spike. Starlight stated after a moment, once putting her own book down. "I'd hate to imagine any other kids you guys have in future enduring that." "Thankfully, I would never endorse putting any children being forced to carry my stuff." Came my own amused grin. Twilight rolled violet eyes, pretending not to blush at the very propsect to a future with more offsprings. My smirk only widened more. Pulling himself out of the hill of messages, Spike spat out one envelope, taking one look at it before passing on to the Princess. "Postcard for ya Mom. Tenth one this month." Twilight beamed happily by the news, accepting the offered letter while the young dragon next sorted through the pile. Stocking out to hand over to the next pony with messages, "Got some letters from your Dad, Starlight, something about a new festival he's planning in Sire's Hollow. Sunburst, with some long-looking messages and pictures. Uhh... Oh, a letter from Trixie... Three from Maud... And some postcards from your old village." Starlight graciously took the offered stacked letters, smiling while beginning to read the first one. And as Twilight was using magic to sort out and organize the rest of the mini-mountain of paper, Spike got the last letters for yours truly, myself putting the tablet down from my son's approach. Why tablet? Fanfiction. ...Twilight gave most of the good books to the school library. "Here you are Dad, you got a letter too, from Las Pegasus of all places." Oh? Humming, I took the letter, examining the formal hoofwriting curiously. Odd, I don't recall having any acquaintences in the pony equivalent of a place filled with scum and gambling. Come to think of it. "Twilight, have I ever been to Las Pegasus?" "Not that I know of... Huh." The Princess blinked from her spot once inspecting the card more thoroughly. "That's a coincidence; this postcard's from Las Pegasus." What? Starswirl was off gambling away money there? But why would he send me a letter? Hey teach, did you send me a letter when you were still breathing? In this current time, not that I can recollect. Perhaps you have another friend visiting the place. Shrugging, I opened the contents with care. Whilst the others kept on conversing. "Spike, you don't have to keep straining yourself carrying around heavy stuff, you know." "Well I kinda do, Starlight! How else am I gonna be a Twilight Warrior if I don't work on these guns?" The sound of kissing own tiny excuse for muscles. But hey, you should see my lack of skin as a human. "I'm pretty sure there's more to being a Twilight Warrior than just exercise, right Jack?" "Hm? Oh sure... The Hell am I reading...?" Was this real, right now, these contents...? "Maybe, but I don't wanna take any chances. I mean, daily meditation is fine and all, but I can't just slack behind when Dad here managed to fight back an Ursaminor on his first time! I wanna learn how to pick up boulder with one claw, and fly at supersonic speed, and breathe like golden flames! Don't tell you you wouldn't jump at the chance too, guys?" "Heh, I don't think being a Warrior's cut out for somepony like me, Spike..." "And 'golden flames?' Did Jack mention anything about being capable to accomplish something like that?" "Ehh, not exactly, but he did say that Balance varies when used between different species. Just imagine what a dragon could do with that kind of power!" "All the more reason, Spike you should really be taught in the training field out back-" Oops, sorry, but I just interrupted that entire conversation by a startling loud laugh. I mean, who could blame me, this letter was just hysterical with every word! "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA! Oh God! Oh lovely Christ...!" "Sounds like a good letter." Starlight commented once regaining composure, lifting a raised bemused brow. "Go on Stardust, indulge us." All too gladly my dear. "Ahem, allow me to translate bascially what this 'consolation' letter is honestly saying." Unable to resist my own smirk and speaking my own variation of the the message from a certain Chancellor. "Dear Prince Balance. I'm too much of a wuss to explain myself in person, but basically two certain con brothers decided against learning from their mistakes and attempted plagerizing your Princess' book and open up their own 'Friendship University.'" Unfortunately, I have not been drinking enough cola this morning to have entirely made that up in my head. Friendship University. Come on now. By Flim and Flam, no less? "They hoped to seek approval for opening this oh-so educational facility by approval of my speciest EEA. However, remembering when the council and I were scared [BEEP]less after your benevolence put us in our place, we honoured our part of the deal against any attempts of sabotage in that school belonging to your absurdly attractive Princess, so longas you keep your end of the bargain. With well regards, please don't hurt us, Chancellor Neighsay the Neighsayer on the Neighsay Shore." Finishing that loose transalation with a small beam, I glanced up the three bemused others, whom all exhanged a glance of mixed reactions. "Friendship University?" "The Flim Flam brothers?" "Chancellor Neighsay?" "Wait... They tried to plagerize my school book on teaching friendship?!" There we go, that sunk in. Twilight twitched in understandable fury, frowning darkly before looking away back at the others stacked letters, hurriedly searching through for something. "Yes, I thought I noticed a signature familar to me while looking through. It's from the EEA." One moment of skim reading later, and Twilight's mood only darkened further. "Trust those two to try taking credit for other's success..." "Well, at least it shows how successful you've been in establishing the School of Friendship and its reputation." Starlight offered with a wry grin, hoping to calm her former mentor down. Twilight, though, was having zero of it, setting the letter down with a determined appearance. "No, I will not stand for this. It's not just me who made the school where it is today; all of my good friends equally contributed for its achievements in spreading the magic of friendship throughout Equestria and growing. This... This is an insult to everything we've done!" Wow... Twilight was getting more passionate and overly worked up about this than I would have assumed. Guess she feels that strongly about the school. Well, it would be considered her crowning moment of creating along with her friends... Intentionally, that is, when we're not talking about this castle. Even Spike echoed the simultaneous surprise by her heated behaviour. "Err, Mom, I think you're getting a tad worked up about this?" A brief, faint smile came the first response. "Blame your father." Oh, sure, blame me for any temper actions. But Twilight was in no mood for further jests, already halfway towards the doors out to the hallway. "They can try to take Applejack's farm. They can try to ruin other ponies' lives for their own self gain. They can have the nerve to offer help from us after doing so much in the past, but this..." Sparkling violet thrown over her shoulder, with a smirk thrown to me reminiscent of the Evil Twilight I helped break free of Chrysalis' work. An expression I could only describe as 'hot.' "Up for helping me give those con artists a piece of my mind, honey?" Oh, with the way you say 'honey,' how could I possible refuse? My own coy grin was enough of an affirmation. "This might be our best date yet, love." Damn. Back there was... God damn. "Twilight, remind me to never jest about you lacking any backbone to non-world conquerors again." I stated in genuine, amazed humour, unable to repress my impressed grin. The pair of us leaving the university that was shut down the moment it was even finished constructed in this equivalent of Vegas. "Because I think, back there, you just gave ME a run for my money." Ever modest, the beautiful lavender Princess shrugged, pointedly avoiding my awed gaze with a light hue of pink on her features. Embarrassed, but flattered, the furious indignation carried over since the quick trip to Las Pegasus vented out from chewing the two con brothers out only a few minutes prior. "It was nothing, just sometimes I think a rant can be well-deserved after all." Sly violet eyes glancing my way momentarily, the quirk of a faint smile. "You bring out the worst in me, after all, Jack." "'Nothing?'" Oh Hell no, back there was NOT nothing. "Twilight, dear, you made those ponies look like they were going to [BEEP] themselves senseless. You were like a volcano of explosive literature. I hadn't seen you that angry since... Since... Well I can't remember. But still, that was incredible!" Flushing ever harder by my sincere praise, the alicorn merely shook her head in spite of our bond picking up on her touched humility. "It's not a thing to be proud of, Jack, losing one's temper..." Before, just then, grinning a bit wider my way in a reflection of mischief. "But sometimes, it just feels relieving to express how one truly feels. Never healthy, after all, to bottle emotions up. Literally, once, in Starlight's case." Ha! "But no, seriously." After our moment of shared laughter occurred, calming down enough to converse while walking down the street to nowhere in particular, oblivious to any passing gawk of nearby equines... And another dragon-looking dude in a cloak. Seriously, what's with that? "You usually vent differently as opposed to THAT back there. What's changed love?" "...Honestly, you're the change." Huh? I paused, raising a brow of confusion, and Twilight was only a few steps ahead before halting herself, looking back with her own amused, but affectionately warm appearance. "Is that so surprising, that I want to be more like my rebellious, passionate fiance who isn't afraid to speak his mind when an injustice occurs? That I find it refreshing, often bordering on attractive, when he fights back anything he deems unfair for anyone else? I may have been, as referred to by some, a 'stick in the mud,' but sometimes... Everypony has to let loose... Let's just say Flim and Flam provided the perfect opening and leave it at that, shall we honey? Now, let's go home." Concluding that short, well-explaining speech with a sly wink, Twilight merrily trotting on back towards the direction we took in opposite. I... Was I that much an influence to the Princess now? If so, I was bloody loving it! Ohh, Jack, this only begins to scratch the surface with what's to come. Someone sounds entirely pensive. Something on your mind, old spiritual timer? Mentally asking as I followed after the breathtaking mare, unable to take my awed eyes off her cheerful, calmer state now still. My on-again off-again teacher replied after a few heartbeats passed. Mine, that was. Today is coming back to me, my boy... And what a day it was. "And then she said, right to their faces without skipping a beat, 'You know, it's not everyday I see two confident ponies blab out of their cutie marks. Maybe I should study this rare phenomenon and prevent it from spreading.' With a look as though ready to give them a magic autopsy! Seriously, their fur changed ten different shades of colour by every vague sentence made from the alicorn! I promise, I'm not bull[BEEP]ting any of you." "We believe ya." Applejack reassured with a nod, a member of this captive audience of friends I was just all too happy to recount was happened earlier today. Consisting of herself, Rainbow, Fluttershy and Spike over a nice afternoon of horseshoe throwing. Spike was winning, if anyone's asking. "It was like seeing a brand new pony before my very eyes; so bold, so determined, so unforgiving. That GORGEOUS mare didn't give those con brothers any break whatsoever to even catch their breath. Every stutter or stumbling over their words was enough to give fuel to the fire; Twilight was like a raging inferno of protectiveness over the effort of her friends and why friendship shouldn't be deemed a profitable business venture for some hacks. I swear, Flim and Flam were sweating harder than a sauna, you should have seen them five minutes in her 'stern lecture!'" While the orange Earth Pony was trying desperately hard not to display any bubbling glee from two certain con artists whom have been nothing but trouble - for herself most of all - in the past, despite making some amends after a friendship problem, Rainbow had no such issue. "Heheheheheheh, serves them right! It must have been that good if it's making Stardust here gushing like a fanboy." I shrugged without shame. To be fair, I WAS a fanboy, of Twilight particularly, long prior to my arrival in Equestria. "It's nice that Twilight was so passionate for our hard efforts." Fluttershy soon contributed in, smiling in flattered lightheartedness. "We should thank her later. Oh, if she's still not too mad about the incident first, of course." "Nah, she blew off all her steam right into their faces." I assured my good quiet friend, smirking lightly. "I just wish I brought a camera." Hang it on my friendship mirror to look back at for one of Twilight's hottest moments ever. "Heh, I wish I could've gone with you guys! Twilight putting Flim and Flam in their places? I could've brought some popcorn for us!" Applejack shared our Wonderbolt friend's enthusiasm in a more restrained manner, smiling lightly. "While I'm glad that those two no-gooders were dealt with, somethin' about that story that ya mention has me curious." All eyes turned on the farmer, whom clarified thoughtfully as green orbs rolled around. "Ya say the pair of ya found some papers, like assignments and grades and... What's the word, exams, yeah? That they looked, when Twilight gave a proper inspection, exactly like the same our school has? Does that strike anyone as odd?" Yeah... Valid point, Applejack. But Rainbow was quick to dismiss the matter with a careless shrug. "Eh, so they copied our work. Low, but not surprising." "I dunno..." The orange mare in a stetson wasn't ready to give up the subject just like that, with the typical trait of looking into things more thoroughly. Applejack always followed her own gut when something's amiss, it's an admirable trait. "Assignments, homework, grades and friendship lessons exactly like ours, down to a T? It don't feel right, how could they have copied all that if they've never even been to our school?" Again, an interesting question. Contrary to popular belief, Twilight alone didn't craft all the tests and lesson papers for the classes; each of the Mane Six contribute, not only by teaching, but also from designing their own methods of assignments and grading. But what Twilight and I discovered after leaving the con brothers scared [BEEP]less shared, according to the fellow befuddled alicorn, a one-hundred percent flawless resemblance as to how ALL of our friends designed their own teaching work, with scarcely a trace showing Flim and Flam's spin on things. The plagiarized work was a perfect match, meaning they had to have mimicked it all from scratch. Or, they already had it to begin with. And I wasn't the sole person outside the barn here to contemplate that idea. "Hmm..." Spike hummed loudly, rather cutely tapping his purple chin "Perhaps... If someone from the school gave them all your examples of teaching." Gasps. "You mean... Someone's been sending Flim and Flam our hard work for them to copy from without asking?" Fluttershy inquired, earnestly aghast. But Applejack frowned. "Maybe a leap of logic that there, Spike." "But think about it Applejack. It's no coincidence, if what was Dad says is true, for Flim and Flam of all ponies to have the precise same assignment papers, grading and friendship lessons that our School of Friendship has taught before. Plus, you guys really think Flim and Flam would have any idea how to teach friendship? Obviously they either tried opening their 'Friendship University' to take advantage of our popularity or get back at us. It makes sense someone's helping them!" The young dragon finished with hand on hips, nodding and looking pleased with his own logic. At least someone was feeling satisfied by the revelation, before Rainbow was positively fuming, almost as much as the cold, righteous fury Twilight displayed earlier this morning. "So, someone thinks it's okay to steal MY- I mean, OUR ideas and send them to those con artists?! Ohh no! When I find out who, it's detention for the rest of the semester!" Well... At least it wasn't full-on expulsion. Rainbow was being reasonably restraint in light of the circumstance, normally she wouldn't be so hesitant when it came to her efforts being ripped off by others. Does anyone remember Lightning Dust? "Stardust?" A tender voice called out, worried blue, serene eyes belonging to the compassionate yellow mare glancing in my direction. "Did you ever feel anything... Off in your visits to the school? Anything that could relate to somepony taking all our hard work and sending it to others?" "No I-" Pausing immediately, blinking in realization. Well, that's not entirely true. "Actually, there is something." This time, I was the center of attention again, Rainbow and Applejack particularly attentive for the right reasons. "Sometimes, when I visit, I get this... Oily presence that comes and goes in the school." Applejack blinked. "Like, imbalance or... Somethin' else? Does it feel dangerous?" "...I don't know." Came my rather sheepish confession, sharing the blonde equine's frown and regarding the ground between us, trying to figure it out. "It keeps appearing and disappearing before I can get a proper lock on it, or him or her." Whoever it was, this individual was crafty enough to conceal their own presence, even through magic. I gazed back up to their disappointed expressions. "If it is a student, I can't even intervene." Fluttershy soon sighed loudly. "Oh, right... The deal between you and that mean-spirited Chancellor..." Sadly, yes my dear. I was forbidden to take any action involving the school, its staff or students in any circumstance. Normally I was rule-breaker, but this wasn't for my sake. If it meant keeping this passion project of Twilight's away from the grubby, spiteful hoofs of Neighsay and his Ministry of Boredom. But not all hope was lost, as Spike perked up. "Maybe you can't do something, Dad... But I can." What? The young, confident lizard throwing a thumbs-up with a coy grin. "Time to put your training to good use, I'll see what I can find out." Before I could protest the possibility of danger, unfortunately, the rest were endorsing the prospect. "Heck yeah Spike, go make your parents proud!" "Wonderful idea Spike!" "And we'll help anyway we can!" ...I huffed, rolling my eyes fondly with a nod by the pleading expression on Spike's eager face once regarding me following their support. The other's expectant looks didn't help. Alright then, Spike, show us what you got! As if he wasn't already showing off his practice in Balance by besting even Rainbow Dash AND Applejack in this returned game of throwing metallic shoes. There we are. Violets with a dash of lavender, red roses and some whites too. And a few yellow to symbolize Twilight's favourite activity outside of magic. Satisfied, I placed the new bouquet neatly down before her bedroom door, knowing the alicorn wasn't in there but would be pleasantly surprised to find them later. Wonder if she'll enjoy the new flowers added in considering the day she's had. I'm confident she'll love them, Jack. Yeah... Provided she doesn't get too hungry to even appreciate the appearance first. I smirked, casually strolling down the hallway to the kitchen, a little peckish myself. Today was quite eventful; Flim and Flam trying to rip off friendship lessons, Twilight exploding vocally, and now Spike promising to go investigate the bizarre presence at the school. The lavender mare was currently conversing with a visitor in the reading room, since I couldn't identify the newcomer's signature, but nothing close to the oily form I kept picking up at the school. In any case, it was a long day, and I had been long depraved of food. Know what I'm thinking? Pasta and tuna! I love me some pasta and tuna. A fine dish, my boy. Okay, you've been complimenting me all day. What's up with you, teach? It sounds like you're trying to butter me up for something. Perish the thought Jack, I am simply approving of your well-meaning actions on this fine day. You've been supportive of Twilight recently, moreso than ever, with flowers everyday, chocolates on the weekends, reading out-loud her favourite history books when she's in yearn of rest, handling her own tasks without prompt. I am just enthralled by your determination since your patch up during Hearth's Warming. While that's true, I had been devoting every ounce of time at late to pleasing my alicorn Princess and making things right, I doubt it's all patched up again. One night of apologizing and admitting we're both morons that don't think in the long run scarcely could patch everything right back upwards. Regardless, try you do. Everything you've been doing since uncovering your own feelings for the Princess has been devoted in making her happy, which you often achieve with flying colours through your own selfless, well-meaning decisions. A momentary pause. Not to mention, by the by, your preference of pleasing your friends and son in addition. I dare say you make it nigh impossible for any of them to resent you, my unorthodox boy. Now, you may argue it isn't in their nature to hate, but you would be surprised how, without difficulty, the sensation may come to us, similar to your own kind. Hm... Good try, by the way, in dodging my earlier question, Starswirl. ...Well, it was worth an attempt. Followed by a weary, but faintly amused sigh from the invisible spirit, and I smirked in self-satisfaction at catching the oh-so wise being off-guard. You're more perceptive than you give yourself credit for. Go on then, old pony, tell me why you've been making complimenting sandwiches all day. Is there something on the horizon I should be on the lookout for, or do you have some bad news you feel obligated to share, but want me to be of sound behaviour to endure it? ... ... ... Starswirl...? Eventually, after what sounded like some resolved acceptance, the essence replied with soberness. It's better you find out for yourself... Now that is. Huh-? The sound of shared laughter alerted my twitching horse ears, craning my head down the hall ocne passing around a corner, to the room Twilight and her guest occupied, the latter's laughter mixed with the former's sounding decidedly familiar. The presence itself, once getting closer, was purely warm, wise with a sense of purpose. But came with the faintest edged outlines of some minor regret. Curious. An old friend of Twilight's? Granted it's none of my business, and I didn't want to interrupt their pleasant time but... Something about Starswirl's vague response prompted me to continue, raising a brow as I inched down the hall, closer to the doors into the reading room with a visible gap in-between, light pouring out. More quiet conversing, and then, more warm laughter. Laughter, on closer inspection, which stiffened my whole form, was belonging of a voice I knew all too well. And who could blame me, having tolerated the sage's tone for years. Without real consideration, I plowed through the doors into the relatively lit room, noting the two ponies smiling and talking on the couches surrounding a table of postcards. A part of my mind scoffed by seeing all those cards in question. The rest, focused upon the certain individual in a cape and wizard's hat with his back turned to me, my breathing becoming slightly more shallow by the moment. Twilight, while talking about one thing or another, finally spotting me from the corner of her peripheral vision, her wide grin vanishing in a heartbeat. "Jack...?!" Evidently not expecting, perhaps hoping, my path with this living and breathing stallion would have never crossed. His signature radiating innocent curiosity, those stormy eyes behind a mighty beard and grey fur finally turned to face me. And for the first time, present met the present. This was real... This was seriously real... And while my hazel eyes, wide and disbelieving, blinked to express my utter incredulity, the flesh and bone Starswirl the Bearded raised a polite brow, maintaining that innocent puzzlement. "Well, hello there, young stallion. Whom might you be?" I couldn't find words, at first, and that only invited more incentive to push. "Are you another friend of Twilight's here?" 'Twilight,' not 'Princess.' So unlike the formal address my Starswirl was typically more comfortable with, but this... Present self... Felt more lax, his heart simply reflecting his outwardly curiosity, with those eyes expressing a seek to know new things and amend from his mistakes. Mistakes... Oh, they were more than that... Twilight was quick to attempt remedying the situation, quickly coming between us in haste as my body grew more anxious from the old unicorn's REAL approach. "Um, Jack, this is... Well, no doubt you've heard of him." I couldn't even bring it in me to make a mental joke at the time. Twilight grinning abashedly before then introducing the old pony to me next. "Starswirl, meet Jack. He's my... Well, fiance." "'Fian-'" Starswirl echoed with a sincere, laughable gasp while glancing between in some minor suspicion. "You... Never mentioned having one beforehand, Twilight?" "Oh, we weren't engaged during the Stygian affair." Stygian... My teeth clenched, unnoticed by either, but Twilight did pick up the spike in my heart, pressing herself closer next to me in attempts of rectifying the tension. Adopting that rather squeaky, sheepish behaviour when something's amiss involving awkwardness. Doesn't even BEGIN. "But um... Jack's a good stallion. The best Warrior a Princess could ask for, right honey?" "..." "..." "...I see." Starswirl coughed politely in his hoof, offering a wry smile while his heart still leaked suspicion of deceit and... Irritation now? He dares be... To HER? "Well then, I suppose congratulations are in order. When might I attend this eventful union?" And now he invites himself- "What excuse did you have...?" Both heads whirled to me, Twilight bordering on anxious panic, but Starswirl blinked with a coy frown. "I beg your pardon, young stallion-" "WHAT, excuse did you have you... You..." My heart was varied blend of emotions, raging to incredulity and pent up, negative emotions with few positives. Now being ready to release that this version of the pony whom brought me here, to this world to begin with, was here and now and... And... "You have the [BEEP]S to even show up here... After all you've done... All you will do...!" Practically hissing out that last bit. "Jack..." A lavender hoof squeezed my gold own, but my features remained tense. I'm sorry love but... I can't... Couldn't... Will NEVER...! "Well then... I clearly see I'm not wholly wanted here." Starswirl hummed as though deeming this a terrible inconvenience, further adding fuel to the fire. Those stormy, indifferent eyes glanced to my Princess. "Another time, perhaps, Princess. I must admit, I'm not overly impressed by your taste, almost as to how unimpressed I was by your inability to see the big pic-" A rush of wind, one thrusted hoof extended to brush past the old coot's side, a couch flipping and soaring into the air, smashing with impact against the wall. The force of my righteous rage, flowing up my cape and his, prompting Starswirl's loud gasp by the golden wings then finally exposed, blinking in pure incomprehension. But I wasn't in the mood of indulging his thousand pointless questions. "How?!" My voice put Evil Sombra to shame. "How dare you judge my wife for what was your own fault to begin with!" Starswirl - the one that's luckily dead and watching from above - I hope you have a nice little corner to hide in, to avoid watching me vocally tear your past self to shreds! The old unicorn blinked, taking a few steps back and glancing hopelessly to Twilight, the Princess too stunned to even make a comment, wide-eyed regarding me and my pent up rage becoming released. This Starswirl swallowed. "Who... What are you...?" Oh my favourite question. "Frankenstein's Monster." Grinning at the one-sided knowing irony, before resuming releasing my own emotions upon the stallion whom was arguably more a monster than even his own students. "But who are YOU, Starswirl the Failure, to even judge a Princess who is wiser, compassionate and strong of heart and will than you will EVER BE!" A heavy frown. "Boy, if you would just calm down and explain yourself reasonably-" "NO. I'm not like everyone else, I won't be 'heeding your valuable wisdom' or tolerate your sense of being a patronizing [BEEP]. Yeah, I know ALL about it; I know what you did, I know what you've BEEN doing. Pretty bold to lecture and condescend others after abandoning someone who could count as your own SON." "Just calm yourself-" "CALM?! I'm perfectly calm, thank you! So calm enough to even speak as opposed to the utter temptation of Team Rocket'ing you out of the castle ceiling after all the [BEEP] you've pulled." "Clearly you have some misfortune with me. If you could kindly and reasonably-" "Explain myself. You know what? I've done enough of that for a lifetime. How about YOU explain yourself for a change, Starswirl." Pointing rudely, uncaring as my glare was enough to pierce through this deranged stallion's skull. "How about, instead of expecting everyone to kiss your decrepit hoofs and tell you how great you are while everyone else is flawed, that YOU explain why your reputation as wise, eccentric but kind teacher is even well deserved after refusing to let a friend explain himself by a leap of logic, trying to banish him to limbo, take all the credit for him even assembling your little Avengers team knock-off, and expect not to be condemned by your own selfish, self-serving consequence-free motivations in pursuit of knowledge." This time, Starswirl was getting more flabbergasted than calm, muzzle hysterically agape as his heart panged with open shame and wound from those fresh reminders, and the reality check. Sorry Twilight, you had your chance today in vocally slandering those whom wronged the people you loved. It's my turn now. "I see where Celestia gets it from; this activity of doing whatever you please, expecting everyone else to just deal with it! Hell, even I'm guilty of it, but at least I do these with OTHERS in mind than my own one-sided agenda! You and your friends made someone whom brought you together, someone who looked up to you, an outcast, and tried to get rid of him eternally when he just wanted to earn your approval and respect! You create the monsters you teach!" Then, finally, pointing to the still shellshocked Twilight, whom blinked rapidly as my furious, golden blazing eyes never looked away from the silent Starswirl, who even had the audacity to look at the floor in utter, pure regret. Oh, think that'll make me stop? Think again! "And don't even get me started on how you've treated my Prin- Actually, yes I WILL GET STARTED, BECAUSE NOT A SINGLE SOUL HAS THE RIGHT TO MAKE ANYONE, ESPECIALLY THE MARE I LOVE, FEEL LIKE DIRT. NOT MY FRIENDS, NOT MY SON, AND NOT TWILIGHT SPARKLE, THE GREATEST THING TO EVER HAPPEN TO EQUESTRIA! This mare has done more for the world and every living thing than you or Celestia ever could; Twilight brought together species, established friendships where it wouldn't be considered possible. Saved and reformed wronged people time and time again. Hell, it was TWILIGHT who saved and redeemed Stygian, and her equally wonderful student!" Blinking back tears of rage, I heaved loudly, feeling completely red in the face. But not quite finished just yes. This time, my cracked voice was lower, cooler but filled with the face, justifiably malice. "Yes, Twilight made a grave error in acting without thinking. Yes, perhaps I'm overreacting... But for you to revel in your own arrogance. For you to continue smiling and expecting things of anyone - of her - after how you've treated her and our friends... Never ONCE apologizing or resolving to make things right, for my wife or Stygian, and expect everything to go as normal... I'm not like the rest of Equestria, Starswirl..." Walking over to right beside the mare, and holding her close in my firm, gestured passion. Making it abundantly clear who my loyalty to was, then and eternal. Twilight couldn't even find any words, so I oh-so happily continued putting this old fool before us down in his place. "I made the same mistakes you did, Starswirl, just a short while back... I likely will keep doing so... And to see those reminders again, after how I reacted to Twilight's past errors like that... I just wanted to throw myself into the Ghastly Gorge after realizing my OWN narcissistic, presumptuous tendencies." Twilight gasped loudly, and I held my love much closer. Though I didn't pay much attention, more focused sorely on the ashamed stallion, the Princess held me in equal affection and devotion. "But I would, unlike you... NEVER forget the people I grew closer to. I would never favour one friend over the other. I love everyone I've come to met in Ponyville and beyond, equally and forever. You are so blinded by your self-righteous years of studying and teaching that you fail to even see the obvious, the consequences of what your actions can cause..." Just like me... Just always like me... "If you ever expect to even come to Twilight and I's wedding, then I, in turn, expect your sole wedding present devoted to groveling at the feet of those you've wronged, begging profusely for forgiveness. I don't care how, but I'm not as empathetic and forgiving as my lovable Princess and our amazing friends or son." With that, I permitted myself a momentary, amused smile, before it vanished to become sober, and release the last statement I uttered today at this old fool whom looked as though he aged a hundred years more just from heeding my words. "And to give an example of how I can often be regarded as the most ruthless pony around, if you don't apologize for giving my beloved here the cold shoulder and harsh words back then in the next two minutes, then not only will I literally kick your old [BEEP] out of our home, but I will forcibly shave off that Gandalf-wannabe facial hair and present it as a rug to Rarity's cat. Clock's ticking, old timer." "You were wrong, you know?" "...About what?" "The claim of having less empathy than the rest of us." Those violet eyes sparkled in humour once I turned to the mare I loved curiously. "You have more empathy than most, Jack. Nearly as much as Fluttershy." "...Okay remember when you said that I often made up the compliments I give to you?" Wincing a bit by the sound and pain of my raw voice, still recovering somewhat from my 'little' rant earlier. But managing a small grin. "Well, I know you hate it when someone copies what you've said..." A gentle, playful rebuking shove to my front limb, before Twilight happily settled back next to me, overlooking the beautiful sunset of the castle balcony, a hour or so after the [BEEP] that went down in the other room. Suffice to say, I understood now why the future Starswirl attempted to butter me up before hiding away. No one prefers a repeat of such a lecture, my boy. That, or watching yourself grovel and literally kiss a younger Princess' hoofs in earnest apology. I was honestly impressed you went through with that. What can I say? You left quite the impression on me back then, Jack. ... ... ... How would you even bring yourself to talk to me, from the very beginning? After an episode like that, I would have assumed, Starswirl, that you would do everything in your power to prevent it from occurring. One can't change the events of their own past, Jack, it's never an appealing sight. Plus... You were right, every word. It took me a long time to fully process, after I left the castle, devoting plenty of contemplation on the train ride to my next tourist destination. After your rant completely sunk in, I forgoes my tour of Manehatten and sought out Stygian, ready to deliver, perhaps, the greatest request of repentance one such as myself could design. Finally, with the words of a young stallion, passionate and filled with abrasive knowledge repeating in my weary head, I found my former student, and never stopped saying 'sorry' until he had enough. Suffice to say, I was never actually quite the expert in that field, hence his quick irritation. Starswirl sounded earnestly amused, but I could only solemnly observe the outside world with my beloved, looking over the peaceful town we have lived in for so long. You're not mad at all, teacher? Jack... You saved me that day. What...? If I never possibly learned from my mistakes unless the stone cold truth was presented and thrown in my face, how could I have ever known? What worse choices would I had obliviously made in future, if not for your words? Your delivery, your harsh truth, was what I NEEDED to hear, rather than what I wanted. Besides, it was refreshing to see a pony not stumble around me and tell me what had to be said to my baffled face. Observing it from another perspective, even, was quite amusing to behold. Heh... Suppose it could have been. His tone softened, but still maintaining that warm reassurance. No, Jack, I am not mad, or upset. I was back then, but even a stubborn old fool like myself could get over it. That day, young one, YOU were the mentor lecturing the student. And I will never be ungrateful for that day of finally seeing the truth. "And if you expect me to be mad or upset for you bellowing in someone's face whom I had idolized as a filly, let me reassure you, Jack, that I am far from surprised or enraged." Twilight added in, having been listening in on the mental conversation through our bond. Guess it was strong enough to do that too. "It's been so long since I've witnessed you getting that worked up. I kinda missed it..." "...I-" "And if you say you're sorry that I had to be there during your tangent, Jack, it is I who will forcibly shave off your beard and use it as a gift for Rarity's furry friend." "...Point taken." Was all I could simply said, admittedly a little exhausted from my rant before and hoarse voice. "Then let me be the one to speak." Violet met hazel once more, and I blinked wearily, but managed to smile right back at Twilight's own warm, gorgeous facial features illuminated by the warm, resting sun. "While some of what you said back may be exaggerated - and I would implore you, Jack, to stop diminishing Celestia or Starswirl's accomplishments in favour of my small own - that was, quite possibly, the most heartwarming, passionate and honest speech you've ever given about defending me... When just a little while back, you would have backed Starswirl up in a heartbeat." "No I-" A soft lavender hoof cupping my lips, the mare smirking in sly affection. "I'm just teasing, Jack..." With those sparkling orbs brighter than ever, gently removing her limb off my parted mouth to begin leaning closer those beautiful front arms of a pony's wrapping around my welcoming neck. "But please, allow me to express my gratitude for your pure devotion and affection, in the best way I can..." When was the last time we kissed like this, on the balcony and for so long? It lasted as the shades of evening turned to a tender night. I swore, even the stars appearing twinkled in approval by the loving couple sharing their affections below. Chapter 202: Harmonic Reconnection"Zeo! Power Ponies!" Then, intermission. Good thing too, because we deserved a good break following that entertaining reharsehal, just performing the classic theme, remixed somewhat, for the sake of it and how catchy it was. Oh, and another reason. "Thanks for helping out there, Spike." I grinned wide upon our departure out of the claimed 'music room,' and into the vast hallway. "That song's been stuck in my head for the last few days, glad to get it out of my system." "Heh, anytime!" The young lizard threw a claw thumbs-up, happily mirroring my expression as we travelled down towards the kitchen for some deserved snacks. "Really, I was just happy to watch you shred that guitar, you've become a natural Dad!" At that, I chuckled in flattered humour. "The real credit goes to Sunset and Flash... They've both been viable teachers when I stayed at that world for a bit." Of my own free will, which I still couldn't believe actually happened. "Well, remind me to ask them for guitar lessons too when I get the chance." A coy green glance upwards, thoughtful. "Think Rarity would be impressed if I learned to rock a guitar?" "You'll find, Spike, that women - maybe mares, too, by extension - are incredibly enarmoured to someone who knows the way of the instrument. Guitars are the most impressive to many of them, for some reason." I shrugged. Truthfully, I always assumed females would be more appealed to, say, something with more grace and elegance to them. Like a violin, or piano. Maybe a flute? Wonder what kind of instrument I could practice, now that I seemed to be doing decent with an electric guitar, I could serenade Twilight with during one night. "Had your fun with rehearsal back there?" Speaking of whom. Neither of us were surprised by the alicorn's presence, turning around to face the smiling Princess. "I was wondering how long you'd both take." "Oh... Sorry if we kept you waiting." "That. Was. AWESOME!" I almost stumbled back from the cry of enthrallment, throwing the young lizard a wry smile. "Someone's been hanging out with Rainbow of late." One would think this youthful Spike would be way more tired and in need of refreshments - which was what we were going for, into the hallway of the castle - after that rather taxing exercise out back. Yet again, another course in Balance, and Spike had been all too thrilled in participating something about the magic that wasn't meditation for a change. Telling you guys, the boy's a natural, having completed the training course for the first time, faster than my own from way back when. Spike might be even best the mentor quick enough while being so determined and eager to learn. Must have gotten it from his mother. "I can't help it, I'm so thrilled!" Obviously. Pumping his claw fists together, Spike regarded me with an equal, endearing grin. "I might just be a Twilight Warrior." "Heh... You might." Saying this while being honest, fondly ruffling the embarrassed kid's green top fins. "You know Spike, there's more to leanring Balance than being a Twilight Warrior. Have you ever considered using it, once done training, for other things?" Clearly never having dwelled on it, Spike blinked in open curiosity with just a tinge of lingering excitement. "You mean there's more to Balance can do than just fighting off monsters?" I laughed there, taking delight by the innocence while grinning widely. "Spike, there's far more; Balance isn't about warding off threats exclusively. It's about bringing peace; unity between Chaos and Harmony. Finding common ground and soothing the scars of war between either light or the dark. The job of Balance is to bring people together and resolve their differences, rather than fight all the time." Felt a little foolish to have never actually educated as such to Spike before. Ah well, never too late. Hence the current brief lesson now. Taking a good moment to dwell on my words, Spike venetually inquired with an innocent expression. "So, there are like different branching paths to use Balance for than just 'Warrior?'" ...Huh. "I suppose there are... Though I've never really thought more on that." Spike might have a good idea here. Different paths depending how one uses Balance. "Often Balance can be used for combat, settle disputes or seeking new knowledge and wisdom... Hm, you might be on to something there, son." I threw an impressed, small grin to the young kid, whom was more than pleased to have done such. But before the subject could extend on further ideas, a voice popped up mildly in good-natured affection. "Glad to see you appeared to have been busy." As we glanced behind us towards the lavender Princess, as breathtaking and radiant as ever in her humility. Twilight beamed warmly while heading our way. "I didn't want to interrupt your training together, so I decided to wait. Remarkable progress I saw back there, Spike." "Oh, you were watching?" The sheepish Spike grinned wide and in satisfaction, scartching the back of his purple head shyly. "Sorry that we kept you waiting, Mom." Twilight waved off our son's sheepish apology, offering a gentle grin to the young dragon. "Spike, would you mind if I borrowed Jack for a minute or two? We have something of great matter to discuss." We do? But Spike took the request differently than mine, smirking in knowing coyness before winking to the pair of us. "Suuuuuuuure you do." Oh boy. He glanced my way in childish smugness. "I'll meet ya in the kitchen." Yeah, uh-huh. "Don't eat all the brownies!" I called out in amused fondness to the departing dragon, barely acknowledging his chuckle before looking back to the Princess I loved, noting the faint dark rings beneath her eyes as we got closer. "Was Rarity and Rainbow bickering that exhausting?" Bickering over nothing, I might add. I would have set those mares straight if the others hadn't prevented me, preferring to handle matters in a convoluted, lesson-forced conclusion rather than telling them bluntly that they were acting like straight-up children arguing over the most pointless of things. What was the cause? The athletic pegasus and fashion unicorn 'realizing' they had nothing in common, resulting in pitiful bickering that almost ended a friendship that should honestly be concerning if, after all they've gone through, THAT would be the end point after years of helping one another against the worst of threats and hardships. All merely because they believed they had nothing in common at all. Complete bollocks, naturally, since I could name two things those mares had alike from the top of my head: Both incredibly picky in tastes and are notoriously stubborn when it comes to their own passions. There, done. Crisis averted, rather than the complicated route my friends and Princess here took the 'issue.' Twilight sighed in knowing disbelief, before shaking her beautiful mane with a nice, weary grin. "I daresay it was daunting for any of us." Immediately, I stood beside the mare in instinct, just in case she wouldn't fall over. Offering with a sly smirk in the process. "You can rest against me if that helps." "...I may have to take you up on that." Yes! The Princess, hearing that mental joy, threw me an exasperated but affectionate grin, the pair of us walking side by side down the direction Spike went. "But talking of Rarity and Rainbow, watching them provided me with a revelation I feel rather foolish to have never realized, especially of my status." Oh? "You know how I am the Princess of Friendship, right?" "Are you?" I gasped loudly, glancing down with wide, hazel eyes and playful agape. "I just thought you had those wings to complete your outwardly angelic appearance!" Though the cute blush of pinkness on her cheeks was the predicted and welcoming response, one of said wings gently nudged against my cape. "I dount that's why Princess Celestia gave me these, Jack." A reprimand of light-heartedness. "Oh, well, lord knows how your past teacher thinks." "Jack..." I snickered. "Sorry, continue love." Violet eyes rolled in good nature, before Twilight got back to the more pressing topic occupying her thoughts. "It only just occurred to me, observing both Rainbow Dash and Rarity make up in the end, successfully so, that there seems to have become a 'gap' of late between my good friends, and my special somepony." Blinking, I looked to my partner with open puzzlement. A gap? Like, there's been some distance between me and the others? Really? "Now, I know you've never been as enthusiastic as I regarding friendship ever since the events of Nightmare Moon, but over time, you had gotten as much closer to our friends as I have, to my eventual relief and content." Twilight continued her explanation, both of us taking a left in the sparse but clean hall. "Although, it's never been as much a secret whom you've preferred to devote time to, even long before we were dating." Oh. I kinda just shrugged at that remark. "I thought it was always a given. When I was a fan, you were always my favourite, love. That didn't really change even after we became official friends." It should come as no surprise I enjoyed Twilight's company the most, as harsh as it might sound. But the Princess mildly rebuked, "One should never have favourites over their friends, Jack." Without sounding really annoyed about it, as Twilight never proceeded lightly, "But even so, you still, even without encouragement at times, hang out with the others whenever and wherever possible, regardless whom you prefer being with. Spike is a a given, considering your bond together." A faint smile of endearment there, one I returned in ease. "But ever since you came back home, after everything involving Zagreus... That gap seems to have worsen, to a degree." It has? "Are you saying that I've been more distant than my friends than ever?" Thinking back... ... ... ... Huh. "Well, love, then you're not the only one feeling awful for never realizing beforehand." But Twilight was swift in soothing any regrets that may pop up from this terrible revelation. "It's not your fault, honey... I'm partially to blame for practically hogging you to myself, whilst encouraging devoting your time to Spike as well." Then it was MY turn to comfort my beloved. "You were just happy to have me home again, Twilight... It's understandable you wouldn't want me out of your sight for even a moment." Sighing yet again, the Princess of Friendship mildly stated next, "And in the process, occupying you from the friends whom have equally missed you so much in turn." With those violet eyes sparkling next, resolve welling up through our bond. "Well, that's going to change. Are you up for making up for lost time with the others, honey?" You didn't even need to ask, I answered with a wry smirk and a nod. "Always, love." Twilight couldn't appear anymore happier and relieved, soon following her action, rather taking me by surprise, by snuggling into my side all of a sudden in the middle of the hallway, contently closing her eyes and looking adorable to the extreme. "Err, love?" I then asked with a bemused smile, brows raised. Without even opening those breathtaking orbs, Twilight answered with a soft murmur, "Taking you up on your proposal, Jack..." Oh... Well, sorry Spike, but Daddy's gotta look after your tired mother. So, where did this journey of better reconcilation with my friends begin with? Whom would be the oh so lucky dear comrade to be graced with my offered help and nicities in hopes of catching up for past time proper? Why, who else but the kindest among the circle of mares, of course! "It was nice of Tree Hugger to let us borrow the medicine we may need for the expedition." The pink-haired, gently pegasus commented happily upon our merry stroll across the nice, green plains. Right in the center of nowhere after having gone to her friend's house. Her friend's bizarre, unique and hippie of a home. But hey, I didn't judge. Imagine if I owed a house of my own, it wouldn't be much normal to look at either. "You sure she won't mind us using most of it? I imagine the price of these herbs don't come cheap." "Oh, not to worry. Tree grows this particular ingredients in her back garden." Right, there which we saw earlier. "I've been assured that we can use as much as needed." A small, considerate pause. "Though we shouldn't have to use it all if we can, hopefully not all of those little babies will be so sick." Both of us possessing mini travels bag attached to our sides, well adjusted and vibrating with the bottles and packs within necessary for, you guessed it, animal caretaking. Where were we heading, you asked? A clearing said to be occupied by, for the most part, a butterfly swarm. Why you ask? Good question. "You said before we left Ponyville, that apperently some baby caterpillars have been getting sick around these parts?" I pried a little, hoping to get the clearer situation so I knew what I was in for. While most of the work would go to the soft-hearted caretaker beside me, walking up another small grassy hill, I wanted to help at least anyway I could. Fluttershy nodded, blue clear eyes focused intently ahead. A common trait when troubled critters were concerned for. "I've been meaning to go help them for a while now, but they've seem to have gotten worse. Whatever flu's affecting those tiny caterpillars, it seems to be spreading, accroding to Tree Hugger. I just hope we're not too late." The pegasus convinced with a tingue of worry. "If things get any worse, I don't know what to think." Love for animals great or small exceeded all else. I offered a small, reassuring grin. "Not to worry Fluttershy, with you to help, these caterpillars will get better and become the butterflies they were always meant to be quicker." And while the yellow, comforted equine threw me a gratified warm smile, something about my own statement just struck me. Fluttershy. Butterfly. Ha... Haha. Finally got it... Jesus that took years to work out. Good thing Spike wasn't joining us to laugh at me senseless. The following day after Twilight's plan to have me spend a whole day each with our valuable friends, allowing me to pick my own choosing of which order, I made an immediate course for Fluttershy's cottage. Why Fluttershy first? Obligation; you too would feel like the worst sack of [BEEP] around for wronging Fluttershy of all ponies, whether or not she would object to the guilt in the first place. The animal lover was initially surprised, but immensely gratified by the perfect timing once answering the knock to her front door, explaining the situation while we packed away for this journey west of Ponyville, quite a ways away. I was all too happy to help, eager to appease a good trusted friend whose done me so much good while asking for nothing in return. Oh, and because of my soft spot for baby animals, and butterflies. Butterflies were the most breathtaking insects to witness and touch, and I would love to take some home with me if allowed. Reminding myself that Fluttershy resonated concern and anxiety from her heart still, I cleared my throat. "So... How's Angel?" Which trying to make small talk and communicate more with a dear friend again, and might as well be failing horribly. Not that the mare seemed to mind, naturally. "He's good, thank you. How's Owlicious?" I don't know, probably perched atop the roof of the castle having the time of his life. "Good... I think. He keeps to himself these days." Well deserved, in my opinion. Nightshade went through a lot of [BEEP] at my side ever since I ran away. Let him have all the rest needed. "Oh! If you're worried about that, maybe I can talk to him and- Oh!" Saying that gasping word again, just as we reached the top of the small hill, overlooking the breathtaking meadow neighboured to a small woods. And boy were there butterflies. Lots and lots of butterflies. Suddenly, then, having a brief flashback to the last time I was given view to so many of the beautiful little insects. God that felt like just forever. "Seems we've arrived." I humouredly observed, just as breathtaken by the thousands of colourful, fluttering bugs minding their own business against the vast clearing of flowers and nuitritions. Wish I had a camera with me... Starswirl? My mind's eye had the unicorn smirked wryly. You would risk scaring off those innocent blissful creatures off with obnoxious flashes? Valid argument. Eventually, Fluttershy beamed warmly, steadily and carefully making her way towards the meadow, and I followed at equal peace, both of us hoping we didn't disturb the clearing by presence or approach alone. So far, nothing seems to feel agitated. "It'll be easier than we might think, finding our ill caterpillar friends." The caring pegasus remarked lightheartedly, both of us pausing once reaching down the hill into the meadow, on the edges of some lovely yellow and velvet flowers. Could sniff them from here. "I can ask around, be on the lookout for any gathered caterpillars while being careful not to step on them, okay?" "Can do." Should be relatively simple, with Balance to use and signal out the negative emotional insects. Oh, an azure wing-coloured fluttering friend just appearing from the left of my vision, prompting my smile and offered hoof. Hello there friend. Fluttershy then called from behind me. "Oh, and make sure none of the butterflies touch your nose. They have a special magic that can-" Was all I heard, before falling straight down onto the soft, peaceful warm grass, eyes gently closing after that little fluttering bug's brush of my muzzle... Sleeeeeeeeepy... "Hi Jack!" "Hm? Oh, hey love!" Closing my book eagerly, I leapt from my seat, grinning over to Twilight whom entered my room with her own charming, wide smile. Melts my heart every time. "Something you need?" "Only your time and assistance." Oh, was that all? I offered a coy smirk towards the Princess I loved more than butterflies... Butterflies... Something about butterflies. Ah well. "Both of which you already have." Twilight couldn't appear anymore thrilled, reaching over to heartily tug at my gold limb, pulling me along hurriedly. "I wanted to try something in Sunset's world. Remember that piece of the pearl Queen Novo gave you?" I nodded. "Well, I was hoping to see if it works there too." I paused. "Oh, and Fluttershy, Rarity and Cadence will be joining us too. They wanna see if it can work on them there to, for experimental purposes, you understand." "I'm sorry... Repeat all that, love." "Why I would have thought it was obvious, darling." Suddenly my other limb was gripped with elegant hoof, the white fashion unicorn batting lavish sapphire eyes and a nice smile, too close to my face. Twilight didn't look the least bit perturbed. Neither from the yellow pegasus body brushing lovingly against my right side, that angelic voice commenting lightly. "We've been waiting so long, after all, Stardust..." Then a pink alicorn murmering with teasing affection in my stiffened left gold ear. "We've been craving for some balance in our lives too, and my wondrous in-law was happy to provide a solution." Wait. Hold on. Hold the phone, what-? "Let's not dilly-dally, everyone, Jack." Twilight threw a sly wink my direction, as I was being helplessly dragged away by four eager ponies. "Starlight's already at the portal, whilst my human self and Sunset are waiting for us at the school, and I bet they're all just as enthusiastic as we are about this experiment." Then suddenly, before I could process the entire situation, a giant, blue-coloured butterfly flew into my face. "Whoa!" With a jolt and final acknowledgement of my surroundings, I sat upwards, first noting that my cape was used then as a blanket for my former sleeping state, before spotting Fluttershy happily conversing with some gorup of butterflies a few feet away. Evidently the one to have wrapped me up nicely as I unexpectedly slept. Rubbing a hoof through my own, disheveled mane while trying to completely understand what the Hell that was all about. Because just what the Hell WAS that all about? A multiple series of dreams detailing scenarios that were honestly... Well, couldn't call them 'bad' but... Not even sure what to call them. First, I dreamt I was in a relationship with Yang Xiao Long from RWBY... And Ruby Rose... And Blake... And Weiss... All at once. It was weird. Then the next dream was of some romantic isolation between myself and Elsa from Frozen. Was rather heartwarming, ironically enough. I could almost taste the ice cupcakes she made in that dream. Then Ahsoka Tano from Star Wars, fighting off droids together and thrilling as a couple in the ehat of battle. After that, a Pokemon flirt battle with Cynthia. A picnic with Rosalina from Mario on her spaceship, watching her children play amongst the vast stars... Every scenario, of particular women from various frnachises. All leading up to, eventually, Twilight - at least, this Dream Twilight - hinting of a deep, intimate nature of herself, Starlight, Fluttershy, Rarity, Cadence, Sunset and human Twilight... In mer form... Suddenly, I had a brief hard time even glancing at the blue-eyed mare as she made her way over, finally noticing I had woken up from those bizarre dreams. "How are you feeling?" Were the gentle, concerned words flowing first from her throat, as opposed to the tone she provided in that dream. Thank goodness. I coughed slightly, offering a mild shrugged while trying to act like I was in deep, helpless confusion. "Alright, I guess... Was I knocked out by a butterfly?" Frowning irritably then by the possible embarrassing idea. Sheepishly confirmed by Fluttershy's nodding head, pink mane swaying up and down as the pegasus offered a soft smile. "I should have warned you beforehand, so I apologize for that. These butterflies, some say, have the power to send ponies into their sleep and dream of their... Well... Darkest desires..." ... ... ... "Stardust... Why are you glaring so intensely at the ground like that?" "No reason!" I practically squeaked, hastily standing up back on all four limbs, trying desperately hard not to even dwell on that surplus of revelations. Because holy [BEEP], I am not even gonna GO there! "So! Found the sick caterpillars!" Knowing something was wrong, Fluttershy acknowledged the question regardless after a tilt of the head, pointing to the other side of the vast meadow. "Just up ahead. They're being safely kept in a tiny den, the sick ones at least. We've just been given permission to see and try to help them." Oh... Wonderful, I guess, resigning myself to following after the pegasus around the field of flowers, while making certain to avoud even an inch of those magical bugs at all costs for the rest of this trip. Yes, we found the group of poor, ill baby caterpillars just laying there in a quiet, groaning heap. Fluttershy, upon one look, wasted no time in playing doctor, requesting I use my Balance magic to soothe their distraught hearts and keep them calm enough for the caring pegasus to get to work. Voila, that's what happened at this moment. It was quite admirable, whilst gently waving a gold hoof over the still insects overseen from concerned fluttering parents, watching Fluttershy so determined. So focused, her serene eyes frowning in sheer commitment in making certain these poor things would get better soon enough, that my jaw couldn't help but drop a little by the fierce dedication. Granted, it's not the first time I've witnessed something similar, but it has been too long since then, the yellow mare murmuring soft reassurances to their bodies as I had to their tiny hearts. Maybe Twilight was more right than I thought. Perhaps I have been neglecting my friends long enough in favour of the Princess, whom, forgivingly so, stated that it wasn't really my fault. Ha, trying to take the blame yourself as always, love. Regardless, washing away the brief pang of guilt once hearing one green baby insect moan in pain, slipping my concentration for a brief moment as Fluttershy tended to them, one thing was made absolutely certain today. We made a good team, Fluttershy and I. "There we go..." The mare playing nurse gently whispered, finished lacing the green leaves the caterpillars rested on with some soothing remedy meant for comfort, prompting their ceased shivers for the moment. Grinning softly at the result, Fluttershy nodded and held out a hoof expectedly. Oh, right. I myself reached into my own travel bag with my unused hoof, taking out a bottle. Fluttershy shook her head. Oops. This one? Nope. That one? Notta. How about...? Oh good. Fluttershy beamed in gratitude, opening the cap, carefully dripping the medicine on a ridiculously tiny plastic spoon, just right for these sick insects. I had to almost chuckle, were I not busy keeping the group of hearts around calmly measured, not as hard as one may assume since their hearts weren't as big as the average pony's. With the medicine ready, following the precise instructions to everything Tree Hugger and that nurse Fluttershy was good friends with provided, the mare finally wasted zero time in applying it to each and every caterpillar, cooing like a concerned mother over sick children. Heartwarming, to say the least. "There you go... Try not to take it all at once... Good little caterpillar... Oh, your name's Jerry? That's a lovely name..." Speaking to each and every healing bug with equal respect and kindness, I couldn't stop grinning lightly at the adoring sight. "You can let go now, Stardust." Oh, whoops, hastily rearing back my hoof to give some space, as Fluttershy finished off tending to each and every baby caterpillar in such an amazing fashion. Discord better realize how lucky he truly is, sooner or later. The pink-haired pegasus, once completed with the delicate task at hand, the caterpillars, in true Equestrian self-thought fashion, began smacking their own baby lips and followed with their adorable smiles. Aww. Even Fluttershy beamed in meery relief at the sight. "Thank goodness. A few day's rest, and you'll be good as new." Fluttershy informed both the children and their formerly concerned parents, whom expressed their sheer gratitude by swarming all over the yellow, compasisonate mare. I was close to intervening, until finding out that they were nowhere near her muzzle like a repeat which happened to me just earlier. She grinned as the colourful butterflies made themselves at homes all over and made Fluttershy appear a hundred times more the angel than usual. "Oh, I can't possibly take all the credit. Stardust helped out a lot too." Uh oh. Grimacing and stiffening in worry, once a portion of those insects immediately fluttered upon my gold, clothed body too, afraid of the repeat before. Luckily, not, kinda ticklish where their tiny feet rested on some visible parts of my fur, prompting my tiny laughter. "Fluttershy, look! We be butterfly ponies now." The yellow caretaker giggled behind her hoof at my playful exclamation, the pair of us just relaxing ourselves here and now, with the first task at hand complete as the beautiful view surrounding us only got better. Now, it was time for the second task at hand. What made those baby caterpillars so sick to begin with, provided a trail by the butterflies once they informed the equally determined pegasus walking beside me further into the small woods, keeping a clear eye out. "According to Mama Butterfly, both groups have been fighting for territory for a long time now, and it doesn't sound as if it'll end anytime soon." Fluttershy explained as we carefully past by a few fallen trees, myself holding up a loose branch for the mare to get under through, following. "If we can't settle for peace with them - which will hopefully not be the case at all - we might have to find a way to relocate them." That explains why Fluttershy asked me to get out the insect jar from earlier, currently carrying the glass item balanced on my back, supported from careful caped wings. Through the forest, I picked up on some malicious intent, which was why we headed in that direction. Fluttershy sighed during the short trip, throwing me worried blue eyes in spite what occurred earlier. "I just hope it doesn't resort to capturing them. No one deserves to be taken away from their home even if they give no other choice." "I'm sure, even if it does regrettably happen, you'll find the best hope possible for them." I offered with a reassuring smile, that the mare returned in thanks. What I'm here for. "Besides, it's both you and I, how could we possibly fail negotiations with the bugs?" Lightly chuckling at the half-jest, Fluttershy kept on beaming merrily. "You're right. We can do it together." That's the spirit! I nodded in encouragement to the returned resolve, as the animal lover picked up the pace by a margin myself pursuing equally. "With your Balance and my experience, we can do almost anything." "Exactly, my dear, we're team... Team..." Had to falter for a moment there. Team name, team name. Ah! "Team Flutterdust!" ...Spur of the moment. "'Flutterdust...'" The mare murmured gently, testing the name before giving a light nod and wide, warm smile. "I like it. Team Flutterdust. Though I also would have said yes to... Hmm... 'Team Starshy!'" Ha! I grinned happily, taking delight that Fluttershy was relaxing and soothing her own nerves just by this absurd conversation alone. "Well, what matters is, that makes us the best team of soothing little animals around. Right?" "Oh absolutely." I nodded in merry agreement, hazel meeting sky blue, unable to suppress my mirth. It was difficult to, when a happy Fluttershy was concerned. "All starting when the sanctuary was built." She blinked once. "But... You did that by yourself?" "Mmm mostly." Still faintly peeved with myself for never finishing the whole thing completely. But hey, Fluttershy was more than happy by the results left by myself and friends. "But you're the one with the vision; the blueprints which I followed to the letter... Attempted to, at least." "Hmhm." Fluttershy lightly chuckled through closed lips, shaking pink length mane before rebuking in kindness, "No, you did follow through to the letter. The animal sanctuary was more than perfect, thanks to some dear friends, and an amazing one who devoted himself to the task just so I can be happy." That's what I'm here for. Offering a sheepish shrug before replying next, "Maybe we should check up on the place together sometime? Just so we have another excuse to hang out." Her grin couldn't possibly be any wider. "I'd like that." Fluttershy answered sincerely, throwing a grin I was all too content to- Warning came just in time, shoving Fluttershy out of the way swiftly whilst I ducked back from the brown, menacing swarm of insects suddenly zooming past our former spots, ascending to the air to make a complete U-turn. I glared upwards, Balance confirming it was the right bugs we were searching for in these small, previously peaceful woods. And boy, did they look anything but happy. Fluttershy, getting back up without problem, stood beside me with a hurt but determined look towards the bugs glaring down upon us with large, fluttering brown wings and beady yellow eyes. "Venom-Moths...?" She whispered. Venom-Moths? Come on now! My friend wasted no time. "Excuse us, we were looking to hope settle a dispute between yourselves and the butterflies in the meadow-" [BEEP]! Throwing myself and the pegasus quickly to the ground as those angered bugs made another try, swarming over our whipping manes to right behind us, high enough in the air again, while we quickly got back up once it was safe enough to. "I don't think they're open to diplomacy anytime soon, Fluttershy." But the mare shook her head. "We can't give up just yet." Making another bold step, by using her wing to fly upwards at equal height with the glaring swarm, whom regarded the compassionate equine with wary disgust. Christ, what was [BEEP]ing them off so much? "We're not here to cause any trouble, but to offer co-existence between yourselves-" My wings made good use of themselves, for a change, helping me leap into the air, grab the end of the pink flowing tail and unapologetically dragging the yelping mare back to ground level, another effort in dodging the charging swarm. Dammit, if these things were venomous as their names suggested, and their touch alone or whatever made caterpillars sick, I'd hate to witness what they'd do to a good friend. And it already appeared they were prepared for another good charge. Perhaps it is time we put one of your newfound abilities to good use, Jack. Which one... Oh! "Please!" Fluttershy persistently pleaded, determined not to give up on the enraged swarm just yet. "We just wish to help you, there's no need to be upset-" There they went again, and Fluttershy braced herself for impact. For all of her pros concerning animals and kindness, we needed to work on her survival skills when they're needed. Thrusting a gold hoof out and pulling the new trick learned a short while back, and never properly applying, not even on Spike because it felt a little risky. "Balancyze!" Like magic - haha - the swarm suddenly froze in midair, staying just like in their charged posture towards them pony duo, myself keeping the limb extended, focused on the angered-to-anxious tiny hearts of these brown moths, following my attack name cry. Barely even twitching apart from often, in their heavily confused and afraid positions. Worked! Fluttershy blinked curiously, looking to me for an explanation. "What did you...?" "Balance, my dear. The ability to tap into their hearts and disconnect emotions from motivating the bodies. Don't think about it." I added with a wry grin, maintaining my still stance of keeping them in check. "Now's your chance, use the jar." One by one, moments later, each and every of the Venom-Moths were contained into the glass object with punctured holes on the lid, thankfully. Part of me looked around for any sight of baby 'Venom-Nats' just in case. Seriously. But at least the task at hand was finished. Now, Fluttershy could do her thing. The mare kneeling down carefully before the jar of contained, angry moths to commence giving a short rousing speech of conviction and convincing. "Now, I know you may be upset that you have to mark all territory near your homes." Angry fluttering from within the jar came the affirmation. "But you don't have to fight anymore; the butterflies shouldn't have to be moved from their homes, or have their young be sick, but you shouldn't have to be out of your comfort zones either." The flapping of small wings ceased, the brown insects then regarding the smiling Fluttershy warily. That's it, you have their attention now. "So, I'm not going to force you, but I ask that, if you don't want to live next to the butterflies, we could take you somewhere much better with enough room to live in without any fighting? What do you say?" Unsurprisingly, being it Fluttershy and all, her encouragement and soft voice worked like a charm as always. The Venom-Moths having some kind of insect-language congress between themselves, taking seconds later for them to gaze back up at the beaming pegasus, then fluttering their wings with confirmation. Fluttershy couldn't look anymore please, gently standing back on all fours before turning to me cheerfully. "And I know just the pony to watch over them in case anything goes awry. His name's Timber Spruce, he loves nature almost as much as Tree Hugger... Stardust?" My muzzle clenched by the very notion of anything revolving around THAT person, be it pony of human. Timber, of all people, watching over the Venom-Moths that we caught together. Trust Fluttershy to know that- Wait, Timber watching over the Venom-Moths. Venom... "...Well, if he knows what he's doing, Fluttershy, I don't see why not." "Ahhh, that was a fun trip out, I can't lie." Confessing as much once exiting her front door, stretching front limb and wing after spending the rest of the afternoon into early evening sipping tea and soda together. Deserving well so after today. Fluttershy, seeing me out, shared my pleased grin with her own followed by a kind nod. "It was indeed. It's been so long since we did anything like that together." Ah, there's that unintentional reminder. But I threw a warm grin anyway, suppressing the urge to flinch in guilt. "I'll be certain to spend each and every minute with every one of my dear friends however possible." I vowed to the edge of ferocity, immensely flattering the warm, beautiful heart of the beaming mare before me, and further escalating my own emotions. "Thank you for letting me come... And for the soda afterwards." Trust Fluttershy to make going outdoors for a whole day fun. Even Twilight had some challenge convincing me of much. "You're welcome. Thank you for everything you've done to help me today, Stardust. Like you said, we were a wonderful team." That we do. I smiled and nodded back, as the mare then, after a moment of silence, then stated in warm farewell, "Goodnight, Stardust." "Goodnight, my dear, don't let the Venom-Moths bite." I grinned, to her endearing giggle, before departing myself down the cottage path past the chirping bird houses, the inhabitants in both Fluttershy's home and just outside getting prepared for bedtime. Should get back and rest early myself; today was pretty productive. Fun, even, as I remarked as much to the wondrous friend minutes ago! Don't think I'll be removing this plastered grin on my bearded gold muzzle until I fall asleep, and even then it wasn't likely, it was just that good a day. Twilight was right, I was missing out the further I kept myself either confined in the castle or to mine and Spike's training. Maybe a break was long overdue. Wonder whom I should spend time with for a day next? Well, whoever wasn't the most busy, evidently. I couldn't wait! The mind wandered on the way back home, the beautiful castle overlooking the serene, sunset town. And suddenly, flashbacks to today's... Dreams. Obviously I wanted to stuff them from my thoughts, though a creeping, rather amusing but childish idea went to my head considering my long, childhood fascination for mermaids in general. What if... I were to bring both Twilight and that shard of the pearl I had to the human world and disguise the trip as a friendship lesson? Hohohohoho. Delightfully devilish Stardust! Chapter 203: Chaotic Accompaniment"Scapel." "Scapel!" This was very delicate... We had to extract the heart with extreme care. "Mask." "Mask!" Steady... Be very steady... We've totally got this. Heart gently extracted once the cords were cut out... Almost there... "Sandwich." "Sandwich!" "Mmm... Too bad we can't taste it. Okay, we gotta empower the new heart and-" "Dad, we're losing him!" [BEEP]. I commenced doing the one technique that would always work in these circumstances. "Live damn you, live!" By slapping the [BEEP] out of this overweight, medically inclined soldier. "Doctor's orders! This is why we can't get a degree in war times, Spike!" "He's flatlined! We lost him!" "Dah [BEEP]! Okay, this time we try and-" Cue a loud, sudden new noise disrupting our reset development, prompting myself to remove the VR goggles and Spike to peel his green eyes from the screen, turning in curious annoyance to the open window. The Hell was that? It sounded like nothing I've ever heard of from this world, and that was something new. Frowning, I turned to the dragon. "I thought you said there were no disruptive events planned today." "I thought so too!" Spike was clutching his ears with an expressive cringe, inciting my raised brows. Sensitive to loud noises? That's my thing son. "I think I have a pretty good hunch who's responsible, though." Rushing over to the window, which I followed, gazing out of the purple lizard's shoulder to see what the commotion was all about. Oh hey, it was Pinkie. What a coincidence, she was on the list of candidates with whom I should spend today with next, in the afternoon. But what's this, a new instrumental hobby? On closer inspection, as much as we could see from this height to the pink mare blaring out the tool in the middle of the field, it appeared to be some blue bagpipes, with the horns themselves ten times as large in brown and gold of colour, looking like they originated from Yakyakistan. A gift from the Yaks to our favourite, party-loving energetic equine? It wouldn't surprise me in the least. Spike didn't seem so enthused, groaning in loud disbelief. "Of course she'd play that here..." Already acquainted with the new, unique-looking instrument, it seemed. "Did I miss out on something?" "Not really." Spike huffed, glancing up to me with a wince as Pinkie kept practicing her heart out. "It's a yovidaphone, a favourite instrument of the Yaks, according to Mom. Pinkie's been trying it out since yesterday." On cue, a louder, emotional pouring from the powerful instrument which caused Spike to stumble back from the window, and my mane and fur to stand on end. Grimacing, the dragon rubbed his scale ears before continuing lightly, "Needless to say, none of us are really encouraging Pinkie's new hobby..." "...It's not that bad." I shrugged with a perked brow, looking back down to see Pinkie having the time of her life, the pink pony absolutely rocking the instrument not typically suited for ponykind, evidently. But Pinkie wasn't doing half bad at all. From behind me, Spike's shock was the equivalent to a mini-quake through Balance. "Say what?!" Frowning yet again, I glanced over my shoulder to the befuddled dragon. Exaggerating much, Spike? "I've heard worse." With another loud blaring of practicing from the Earth Pony below, prompting my small smile. Seriously, the music wasn't awful in the least. It was scarcely perfect, but hardly something to whine about. "Somehow I find that hard to believe..." Spike muttered with disgruntled wariness, hesitantly joining me by the window to observe again. Outside, we could feel the mass displeasure of the town from the sound of music. My hazel eyes rolled. "You Equestrians and your dramatic absolutes." At this point, Pinkie's gonna sense everyone's needless irritation. Now, if it were due to it being played this early in the morning, then I'd comprehend the aggravation. But as it stood, they were in the wrong here. "I hope the others are being supportive regarding Pinkie's new practice?" This time, the young dragon faintly grinned in anxious amusement. "Somehow I doubt that support will last." Well, that certainly explained the experiences of irritation and exasperation flaring through the castle, ramping up to ten from the learning mare firing out another blast of unique music. I did flinch this time, but settled in. Again, it wasn't THAT bad. It's simply an acquired taste. But if everyone else were being annoyed by it, then sooner or later, they'd make their displeasure known. Resulting in more hijinks, misunderstandings, fallouts before make ups. Lesson learned and episode over. So why would I even intervene? Well that would be a simple answer, my fine reading friends. "Surprised you of all people would find this tolerable..." I shrugged, without removing my eyes from the sight practice making perfect. "I've heard Ed learn to play the violin. What is this in comparison?" Oooooh, that's some Scottish melodies right there! That part of my ancestry was dancing in tune, unable to hide my smirk of approval and endearment once finding the mare later on in the day. Pinkie was happily perched atop a log in the middle of Ponyville's park, scaring off more annoyed citizens with her seeming inability. Alright guys, relax, she's only just learning. I took a seat on warm, dry grass, letting the mare take as long as needed and enjoying the show. Pinkie was just in the zone! Hoofs playing around the blue bag making up the center of the - what did Spike call it? - 'yovidaphone?' When I offered the kid to join me in helping the enthusiastic Earth Pony out, his response came down to "You're on your own." Typical. Ah well, at least it provides an overall excuse; I could hang out with Pinkie AND listen to some sweet, special tunes along the way. Bobbing my head left and right with a wide smile, in rhythm towards the happy melody. I suppose, years back, I would have been more annoyed and aching for this mare to cease, considering my own behaviour and attitude regarding Pinkie way yonder back when. But the past was the past. And I was enjoying myself in the moment, which really mattered. What also mattered, was helping everyone out be happy at once without any cause for arguments and tedious roads to reconcilations. Again, you would ask why I bothered preventing the plot of an episode? Simple, again. It kinda would be the Mane Six's own fault, should they even consider discouraging Pinkie from trying out a new hobby she was obviously so passionate about, just from hearing her practice at all. Pinkie Pie doesn't always have to be referred to as just the party planner with a love for balloons and confetti cannons. It's never too late to try out new things, after all, and this eager Equestrian was no exception. So, here I was, ready to help out as soon as the bubbly pony needed to take her break from playing. ...Around two hours later. Be it from commitment or the mass storage of energy this mare runs on daily. Blinking a few times once accepting a large intake of breath, recovering herself, before finally noticing her sole audience from the corner of her clear blues eyes, throwing me a wide, welcoming smile with an enthusiastic voice to follow. "Oh, hi Stardust! Were you listening?" "Sure was." I nodded in affirmation, merely boosting her pleased practicing and flattery. Prompting my own smaller grin. "You're getting quite good at that, Pinkie." In spite of what others were whining about. You know what they say; dab on the haters... Not that I would, of course. I had some shred of dignity remaining. "Yay!" The pink mare couldn't sound or appear anymore thrilled. "Let me express my thanks with this great number I've been working on!" Quickly using this chance to interject as Pinkie inhaled deeply, preparing to go on again for another few hours. "Err, Pinkie, I was thinking!" That stalled her, for the moment. The pink mare still smiling pleasantly and looking to me in encouraged curiosity. So I obliged, smirking faintly. "Wouldn't you like to practice in a location where there's more space? You know, all you want so no one could get in the way?" "Oh... But, then no one could hear how good I'm getting with this yovidaphone." Pinkie pouted while pointing that con out. And I smiled in reassuring empathy, already well prepared for such a complaint. "Well, think of how they'll all react when you've practive a hundred percent! All that time learning alone leading up to it. Everypony will LOVE it, including our friends!" There we go! The bubbly Earth Pony perked up immensely by the prospect, holding up her new instrument in approval. Perfect, and I knew just the location. "And I will gladly assist you along the way." "Don't you play the instrument too? Oh, we could form a band! Think about it, me with this lovely instrument finely constructed by the Yaks, you with that guitar you often practice with that Twilight loves hearing when she think you're not noticing her spying on you. We could be the best instrumental players in all of Equestria, getting millions and millions of listeners and blaring out our passions to our heart's content! Whaddaya say?!" ...Twilight spies on me playing? "Ah, here we are!" Is what I expressed merrily upon our final arrival, right on the exact other side around the Everfree Forest. A flawless, isolated location far enough from Ponyville so we couldn't cause any 'ruckus.' Immediately, Pinkie examined the open area, by trees, plants and so on with nods and gasps of approved excitement, and I cheerfully observed, rather influenced by the positive energy that made up the core of Pinkie Pie's being. If Discord was the embodiment of Chaos, than Pinkie was of the essence of the good. Chaotic Good, if you would. Heheh. Settling herself down on a nice spot, I followed suit, by neatly laying my detached glittering velvet cape to the short grass before sitting comfortably, motioning to the mare currently getting ready to practice for a live audience. "Alright Pinkie, whenever you're ready." Abruptly, she managed to act at least a little flustered and humbled, clutching the tool of the Yaks somewhat in protection. "Are you sure? I'm not exactly completely, utterly, purely good at this or anything yet." "That's exactly why I'm here." In addition, bonus score for Pinkie to be modest about her new skill. The more wholesome you are about your capabilities, the more potential for improvement there was. "Don't worry, I'm here to point out any flaws. Lay it on me!" Emboldened by the support of a friend seeking to make amends, Pinkie wasted zero time, straightening in preparation, taking a few deep breaths and getting overall encouraged to practice in a calm and organized manner... Which all threw out the window as the mare became herself again, putting full power into the yovidaphone like a champ! I grinned, mentally applauding just how well this mare was doing, on her second day of obtaining the Yaks' instrument too! Like before, my head swayed side to side contently, one gold hoof tapping the ground as the gentle breeze toyed with my nice brown beard, observing and hearing the harmonious playing of the mare and deciding what a great idea it was to spend the afternoon like this. Until suddenly, the music altogether ceased, with Pinkie looking at me with expected anticipation earlier than I myself had predicted. "Well, how was it? Good? Decent? Mediocre? Oh please tell me it wasn't mediocre." "Pinkie-" "I knew it, it was mediocre wasn't it?! I knew I should have practiced harder this morning! Just didn't want to disturb Pound Cake and Pumpkin Pie in their sleep!" "Pinkie-!" "Where do I need to improve? Was it my lungs? Maybe I need more helium! I should check my secret stash-" "Pinkie!" Finally, I could speak without being interrupt. [BEEP]ing annoying whenever people keep interjecting before you can get a word in to explain and prevent misunderstandings. But regardless, I had to smile by the needless apprehension radiating from the typically energetic equine. "You're doing fantastic. There's no cause for worry." "Oh... Oh! Well why didn't you just say so silly? Hahaha!" There we go. Pinkie beamed after some sheepish laughter, all better then. "Goodness, you had me scared stiff Stardust! You're always so deliberately stalling with your criticism!" Was I? I often thought myself blunt and to the point when I uncover an issue. Thankfully, there's none to be found here. Pinkie was doing just fine. Completely reassured, and more confident than ever, the grinning mare started another attempt of practice, this time albeit more slower and taking her time, evidently desiring to try differing tunes and seeing what sticks. By this slow take, I grinned at the a familar opening piece, singing out with jest and some flair. Briefly removing her muzzle from the instrument, the pink energetic Earth Pony smiled and, Pinkie being Pinkie, blurted out the next line with much more zeal. Well, why the Hell not? Standing up with a short, playful dance by the next phase. All of a sudden, then, we went from rehearsal of a yovidaphone to a retcon of a beloved, iconic Disney tune. MLP style, baby! Pinkie and I just going at it, with all the dramatics that Timon and Pumbaa would be proud of. "Very nice Pinkie." I smirked at that verse while rubbing my furry ear. A grin of excitement. "Heh, thanks." One verse later- "PINKIE!" Slapping a gold hoof on her mouth before she could even finish that, censor or no. "K rating." "Oh, sorry." Back to the theme! The pair of us now ridiculously dancing and singing amongst the field, the pleasant breeze and shining sun joining in merrily, reinforced by the positive spirit of the mare. Cue vine swings to boot! Now, for the best scene. No, not the bit of us eating bugs; like that would happen in a billion years. I never once did that during my runaway, why would I even consider starting now for the sake of a SONG? Nah, I was talking about arguably the most memorable scene of the whole musical piece; the walking on the log as day and night cycled past us, with said log stretching on just as much as if by magic. While both the sun and moon were appropriately rising and falling in sync to the piece and Pinkie's yovidaphone, literally, as we trotted across swaying her heads back and forth, brown and pink manes whirling in the air carefree. We would see why to the former in a moment. As the third voice finally perked in, tall and proud and choatic as always. "It means no worries, for the rest of your daaaaaays~!" When the song, at last, concluded by the obligatory leap into the pool of cotten candy courtesy of our new companion, the three of us dried off by massive hairdryers, Pinkie and I grinning openly towards the smug draconequus. The pink mare being more thrilled than I by the welcomed sight of a good, funny friend. "Hi Discord! Are you here to join our band too?" "Well, I was merely in the neighborhood, just happening to hear some delight sounds over west of Fluttershy's place." The Lord of Mischief beamed with his own enthusiasm of the prospect. "A band you say? Why, I had long desired to put my own musical skills to fair use!" Musical yourself, huh? I raised a dubious, but amused brown brow. "Said skills being...?" Trailing off expectantly. Discord was all too happy to answer, conjuring through a tiny portal the instrument of his desire and the tool to have fun with time, I briefly deadpanned with a smirk. "A triangle." DING. "One can't go wrong with the classics." DING DING DING DING DING DING. Alright, alright, you made your point. Rubbing my ringing ears again, as Pinkie was more than thrilled, beaming to me next excitedly. "Oh! Quick, Stardust, get your guitar, and we'll be ready to rock Equestria!" "Ooh indeed! Two practicing ponies and a masterful draconequus! We'll be slayers at the concerts!" Overestimating himself a little, alongside our current talents. Will take a long time of practice- Two ponies and a draconequus... Hmm... How about, instead, one pony, one draconequus, and one... Oh. "Discord, think you can transform me into my form I become in Sunset's world? And get me my gown, too, if you can." "Okay, instruments, go!" "Triangle, check!" "Yovidaphone, check!" "Electric guitar, check!" Grinning widely between, our trio of a new, average band at best held up the mature toys in question. Well, maturity was questionable considering the Lord of Chaos' preference for musical play, but hey, Discord will always be Discord. Speaking of whom, the draconequus smirked happily before calling out the next rollcall for us. "Attires, go!" "Blue gown, check!" "Pink gown, check!" "Fluttershy-patterned gown, check!" Discord wasn't kidding, adorned in that yellow long gown with blue and pink butterflies by the hips. It wouldn't shock me if the hoodie was his waifu's own face. Won't lie, it felt actually good to be in full human form, and not the week version I had to endure for eight whole months ages back, by now. This EQG body was more suited for what we had planned, with the needed energy and stamina to play for hours on end with this baby gift from Sunset. Thank you my dear! And we were all wearing special dressing gowns, too, in theme of our band. "All right team!" Pinkie, in her brightly covered, soft fabric tied perfectly, called out next merrily with a wide beam. "Sunglasses, go!" "Check." "Check!" "Check!" Of course! How could we possibly proceed without looking more ironically cool in the form of three mismatched of instruments, wearing dressing gowns of varying colours, and adorning black shades to add further to the hip! Don't worry, I'll burst out in laughter soon enough. The pink cheerful pony called out again. "Only one more thing we need!" One by one, Disccy and I made some guesses. Myself going first with a low smirk. "A trailer?" On cue, courtesy of the mischief maker himself, a large blue trailer appearing to the side. But alas, though I was tempted to see whatever horrors awaited inside, or where that smell was coming from through its dusty windows, Pinkie shook her head, prompting the eager Discord to make the next speculation. "An audience?" Rows and rows of tiny seats presented before the three of us after another snap of bear paws, filled to the brim with tiny, sentient forks and spoons applauding and cheering our names. Some blowing into ridiculously tiny tissues. Another shake from Pinkie, and off they went. I tapped my beard in thought, pondering what the mare was talking about... Hmm... "A stadium?" Next thing, we were within a massive, conjured arena with countless stands it would put the Equestrian Games to shame. I struggled to refrain my laughter, especially how smugly pleased Discord looked at the moment. Though that deflated by Pinkie's repeated answer as before, and bam, stadium gone. "Oo, a concert!" Now we're talking! Discord summoned one flawless in design, surrounded by hung banners and a cart merchandise to the side featuring all three of us as different products. Was that a Stardust fedora? I'll take ten! "Hehehehehehehehehe! No sillies!" The Chaos Lord frowned in soft disappointment, snapping chicken fingers and having it all disappear. Shame, I really wanted to take some of those products and see what Twilight would make of them. Would've been hilarious. Sighing, we turned to the smiling mare fully, myself speaking for the sole males around this field. "Alright, we give up. What are we missing Pinkie?" "Isn't it obvious?" ... ... ... "Well... I guess it wouldn't be..." The bubbly mare rolled her eyes slowly in brief contemplation, before clarifying before we could ask her to. "A band name, sillies!" A band name... A band name! Yes, of course, what kind of team would we be without a title to help spread our momentary fame around? Brilliant, Pinkie. I turned to Discord, a little overeager by the prospect. "Something that just screams our theme-" "'The Chaotics.'" "...Yes." Pinkie couldn't be more than thrilled by Discord's perfect name suggestion, holding out a free hoof and beaming for us to participate. Her voice naught but ecstatic in what was to come. "Alright then fellow Chaotics, let's show our friends the best magic of music POSSIBLE!" Alright. One gold palm and one chicken hand joined in atop Pinkie's hoof, declaring what would last in all's minds for a good, long time. My mind renadomly hopped to the victory jingle from Super Mario World. Felt appropriate. Thus, for the past week, in our secluded location far from the ears and eyes of formerly disgruntled Ponyvilians, we practiced, and practiced hard. Ranging from songs of the MLP world, to even beyond at times. Over the course of practicing for over seven days, Pinkie has just become a flawless mistress of the yovidaphone, the Yaks wouldn't be anything else but proud of a good pony friend learning to master their beloved instrument. Admittedly, it can get rough in a few areas, with after sometime practicing together I finally got an inkling of understanding as to our friends' exasperation behind the regularly bubbly Earth Pony learning the tool. But hey, Pinkie was loving the [BEEP] out of blasting the loud Yak equivalent of bagpipes. Could you imagine a showdown between the Yaks and Scottish over their choice in musical accompanient? Me neither. Discord. Discord, on the other hand, stayed pretty much the same, content to learn and expertly play the silver traingle dangling between his animal finger sin his own way, which was fine. He was scarcely bad at it, and could even rock a few solos whenever needed. In some cases, the traingle worked to fill the space better than even the guitar, which was more commonly used in this day and age... On Earth and Sunset's Earth, anyway. But I digress, Discord was just happy to play his own way, and never disappointing from the timing and skill when required. It's almost like he sincerely wishes the best for this temporary band. No sabatoge, no attempts of stealing the spotlight; just three chaotic people in their own way, having the time of theirs lives uniting for their love of music. Fluttershy's been a better influence than either the not-couple couple realized. As for my own practices... Well I like to be modest, so I'll say I've done a fair enough job, in spite of praises from both Pinkie and Starswirl along the way. Hell, given this draconequus has offered his own geniune support to my 'talents,' through his own methods of expressing encouragement, naturally. But I don't know, there's still a lot more I could do to make myself better, not helping that we were keeping this band a secret from everyone as a good surprise until we were proper ready. So, as one could imagine, it was proper difficult to solo practice without arousing suspicion, especially in the castle where the inhabitants tends to poke their noses in other's affairs. Not that I was any better. Still, I managed to make some substantial progress, what little there could be possible, and I was happy with the current results enough. "Ahh!" Pinkie exhaled in relaxed satisfaction, pulling back her muzzle from the yovidaphone that has been used nonstop. I rarely saw the two apart the passing week. As the mare then beamed to us with slightly red cheeks, needing a breather regardless how much energy was pent up inside her typically. "That was fun! Great practice guys!" Another rehearsal completed, this time of Route 103 from Hoenn; Pokemon is always a fun place to practice music from. I had suggested a medley sometime in future, for doing a whole medley without a single pause or break, when we're good and well ready for such, would speak volumes over our week to accomplishment. Their answers were expected, of course, being all for the future prospect. The Chaotiecs were this close to the home run now! We could all feel it. Discord, stretching eight limbs at once when using that many triangles for a good moment, beamed just as cheerfully as us followed by a nod. "Not half bad, if I do say so myself. Oh who am I kidding? We're fantastic!" Even Pinkie's energy was rubbing off on the amusing trickster, happily pulling in for a tight, friendly hug, the mare returning it with just as much enthusiasm whilst I jokingly attempted to squirm out of it. Yeah, we would be just fine. As the energetic draconequus placed us down with another wide, but encouraging smile. "I say it's time we finally put our band to the test!" Discord would cheerfully express what he meant by that in a second. Disappearing, and re-appearing with a white Equestrian limosuine, walking out in the most fashion, over-the-top clothing and cane ever, surrounding by camera flashes and cries of children and adutls alike, signing autographs on thin air where the people would presumably stand with using the levitating devices. Pinkie and I suddenly finding ourself with Discord on the red carpet, to a giant entrance of a concert entrance, our band name and smirking selves on the largest banner thought possible. Needless to say, Discord was always the 'go big or go home' type, wrapping up this little display with a loud proclaim with fireworks to the clear sky. Upper limbs wide with a triumphant grin to declare his idea. "Let's finally show these ponies what can do!" Maintaining that same, dramatic posture of eager boldness, waggling white brows down upon us expectantly. Did we have to yes? I was going to open my muzzle when- "Um, actually..." Pinkie was suddenly hesitant, a brief note of apprehension in her heart. Discord leaned down afterwards, regarding the sheepish Pinkie with a stink eye. "What... Cold feet already, Pinkie Pie? Wha... That's not like you! You should be 'WOOOHOOOOOOOOOOOOO!'" Literally bouncing, rolling and leaping across the field to emphasize how the bubbly mare in question should have reacted to his own proposal, Discord soon glaring upwards after an intentional crash by a nearby boulder. "Not... That!" But the pink pony chuckled. "Oh, it's not that I don't want to, Discord. There's just... Weeeeeeell..." Now getting coy about it, but I was patient, sitting back so Pinkie could take her time getting her demands across. Might be interesting to hear what our friend had in mind. "Maybe we could... I don't know..." Rubbing her chaotic mane somewhat in embarrassed shyness and humour, beaming finally before Discord could snap. "Perform to a different group of friends of ours first before the others... Heh?" Another group? Not the girls? I blinked, tilting my head while randomly guessing as to who. Well, not randomly, considering the way Pinkie was now carressing the instrumental objected gifted by said friends. "You mean the Yaks." Rapidly nodding in affirmation, Pinkie beamed between her present male friends hopefully, teeth visible with the wide anxious grin. "Please! Pretty please! I wanna show them how well I've gotten with playing the yovidaphone! Can we perform for them first? I garantee we'll know their non-existent socks off, please guys!" ...Well, it's worth a shot. My concern is their reaction to other tools outside their own. I'd rather not have my baby here be destroyed by a rampage, gently clutching my dark blue and violet guitar closer to my human chest. But alas, I nodded with a small smile. "I suppose that's fair. The Yaks deserve to see how well you've progressed with their beloved traditional tool." With my support voiced, we both turned to Discord next expectantly, prompting his quick between both human and pony, before huffing with a callous shrug. "Fine, whatever, you're the boss Pinkie... Unofficially any-HOW!" Choked tightly into another loving embrace from the pink, relived and blissful mare to the both of her supportive friends, myself mixing both violents coughs and sheepish laughter. Never... Change, Pinkie... "You two are the best band members a pony can ask for!" Glad to hear it... Release us... Or me, since Discord effortlessly slithered out from the death hug with a light cleared throat. Finally, the mare heard my plea, allowing me to sit on the grass and regain some breath. Jesus. I had to grin at least a little, amazed from the raw power of affection from the encouragement of friendship. Pinkie beamed between us, merrily hopping off towards the east of our spots, calling out over her furry shoulder in eager splendor. "Come on, let's go show them what we've accomplished! Last one to Yakyakistan's a rotten Pheonix egg!" In the blink of an eye, Discord gave me one faint smirk before promptly vanishing, likely beating us to it. Standing up and dusting myself off, I hurried after the enthusiastic mare, her energy too intoxicating not to smile at and join in the lighthearted contest. Though it may have been a whole extended week than just a day with Pinkie, and not exclusively with the mare, it was still an exciting, fun time overall! I enjoyed every second of it! Rutherford, I hope you're ready! We're going to bring an avalanche down on your mountains when we're through! Here comes Team Chaotics! Please don't sue, Sega! "If any of our friends ask, the avanlanche that engulfed Yakyakistan earlier was of natural causes. Agreed?" "Agreed." "Agreed!" Chapter 204: The Bells Of To ComeNote to self: The next time someone asks me to babysit their younger sibling by accompanying them to a grand Wonderbolts' show in another city entirely, at least bring some more soda and food and, Hell, maybe even a 3DS so I wouldn't be bored senseless. Of course, speaking for myself, here, since the Crusaders had been 'ooh'ing and 'ahh'ing the entire display through. Me? Had been just sitting on the chair idly observing the showing off of ponies in tights zooming around pulling off dull stunts. God I was bored to death. Thankfully it's all over now, and we returned to Ponyville just in the late afternoon. Scootaloo and Apple Bloom were already safely back home, and though the white filly insisted she could just walk back to the boutique by herself, I had an fashionista asked me to take care of her today, and that's what I just did. Reaching all the way to the front purple door itself, Sweetie Belle wasting zero time in barging into her home brushing past a befuddled Rarity, the former calling out over her shoulder. "Hi Rarity we had a good time I'm going to bed now goodnight!" "But- It's only the afternoon, Sweetie Belle!" The elder sibling called out in vain, looking into the home/fashion store before shaking her head. Smiling wryly to the golden stallion in clothing right by her door. "I take it has been a productive day?" My first answer came in a humoured shrug, following by a light joking grin. "I don't think Sweetie likes being kept an eye on." Rarity chuckled fondly in response, nodding with knowing amusement. "Yes, she's expressed as much regarding being tended to in the past. Thank you so much, darling, for looking after her in Cloudsdale whilst I held a packed schedule." Yeah, wasn't gonna comment out loud - and pray she didn't hear my thoughts - but even I could spot the weariness on her otherwise flawless features. "I know the Wonderbolts' shows are hardly an affection of yours, so I appreciate you doing that in my absence." Hey, no problem. Happy to help as always, my dear. "Anything for a good friend." Before sapphire eyes suddenly swept over my clothed form; calculating and thorough. A look I recognized all too well. She didn't disappoint. "And I know just the means of repaying for your services today." Gently pulling me into the boutique without even offering, and I got a good luck of the interior that appeared as though it has been busy today. Over fifty percent of Rarity's fine work vanished from the mannequins and clotheslines, the mare on a roll as always. To that, I glanced over to the fashioner holding her hoof out expectantly, acquiescing to remove my glittering cape and hand it over. "Don't strain yourself, you've obviously had a draining day." "Oh pish posh Stardust darling, you know I'm more than capable of leftover work. Especially when it concerns keeping a good friend's valuable attire in well kept condition. Now, I shall need the rest of your clothing as well, and it's likely I won't be done until first thing tomorrow. Be a dear and fetch my sewing kit from the corner there, will you?" Evidently not taking a negative for an answer, I stripped my pony form of the good blue and purple clothes to let the fashioner do her magic, literally. Ah well, whatever Rarity had in mind to revamp the attire, I was more than confident she wouldn't disappoint as always. "Stardust..." Mmm... "Starduuuuuust..." Ugh... "Five more minutes, Twilight..." A tender giggle greeting my waking ears. "Oh darling, you would wish it was Twilight being the one, wouldn't you?" Mmm...? "Now, kindly get up Stardust, you're leaving fur all over my favourite couch." Couch... That explained the numb feeling on the right side of my form. Sighing mixed with a yawn, I blinked bleary eyes to be greeted by sapphire orbs watching me expectantly from the side of the velvet, ridiculous comfortable couch. The memories of last night sinking through as I slowly but surely got up. That's right, I crashed at Rarity's place while she was working on my clothes, which was awfully nice of her. Bearer of Generosity indeed. The white unicorn happily trotting over to where my fully renewed attire waited while I managed to sit up properly, yawning loud into my gold hoof and brushing disheveled brown locks, as Rarity was happy to announce her work complete. "Voila, and in addition to a good morning, I've also prepared a nice, healthy breakfast for yourself; Spike was all too happy to provide what usual first meal Twilight preferred you having first thing." Rarity's smile lowered a tad, once finally noticing my rather messy mane. "Well, I suppose a shower would be the first appropriate thing, following with your nutritious breakfast and trying out your newly improved clothing." Was I marrying Twilight, or you...? Regardless, I smiled in tired humour and nodded, knowing better than to object pointlessly. Oblivious to Rarity hearing that joking thought before hearing her loud gasp in realization. "Oh yes, that reminds me!" What now? I blinked, tilting my head over to the hopeful, grinning fashionista. An expression I was immediately on guard with, and I hadn't even drank my morning water yet. "You're not too busy today, I hope? Fortunately my schedule has enough open time considering all my work completed yesterday." I had a bad feeling about this. Alarm bells were screaming for me to hurry to the bathroom and pray that Rarity's plan, whatever it was, would be forgotten after I was finished. But in this situation, I slowly shook my head, answering regardless in payment for every nice thing the unicorn has done for me up to now since yesterday. "Erm, not really. Twilight's still expecting me to at least hang out with my friends each for a whole day... So... Oh." No wonder Twilight seemed fine with me spending the night here. And somehow, I doubted very much that made my current predicament here any better. If the rising glee in Rarity's bright heart was anything to go by. "Oh splendid!" Matter of opinion, depending where the fashion star was going with this. White soft hoofs tugging at my front golden limb, gesturing for me to keep going to the next room. "Second door left down the hall. After you're finished, then we shall discuss a matter of grave urgency which has been neglected for too long!" Contrary to Rarity's definition of urgent, I took all the time I desired cleaning myself up in the shower. An equine body was more harder to wash up than a human's, let me tell you. Didn't really help that I often just stand in the shower most of the time, letting the water pour down as I get lost i my own random, contemplative thoughts. Rarity had the patience of stone, as I soon discovered, having left my new clothes neatly folded and by the bathroom door once I was finally done, waiting for me by the dinner table with the warm scent of fresh, healthy breakfasts prepared to be consumed heartily. The mare herself cheerfully sipping her coffee with grace as I sat down opposite her, deep blue eyes glancing over the newspaper with inquisitive inspection, most notably at my damp mane. Hey, I combed it at least, though that seemed to scarcely satisfy the unicorn whom then set both paper and mug down. "Hmm, we shall tend to your rainforest of hair in a moment, darling." Snorting, I gave a dry grin before regarding the plate before me, hazel eyes brightening from some notable essentials. Oh look, even a slice of apple pie! Warm too. "Ah yes, Applejack is a generous benefactor when it comes to sharing her love for her farm's namesake. Do eat up." All too happy to. "Thank you Rarity." I expressed in genuine casualness, eating away with more attempted grace and manners than at usual from the castle. I wasn't just being a guest, but Rarity's guest too, yet I couldn't help but get a little overeager since I skipped out on dinner last night. Not that the unicorn seemed too particularly bothered, dining away herself as we comfortably ate in silence. For the most part, the usual noises emitting from sipping or consuming, but it was a pleasant morning, some apprehensions aside. During chewing and swallowing a grape with a fork - roll with it - I gazed around, suddenly realizing then we were missing a certain member at the table. Sensing my confusion, Rarity looked up from her meal before blinking in recognition. "Ah, Sweetie Belle is with her friends. She left earlier this morning." Ah, that would explain it. Before the adult mare then cleared her throat in the most elegant manner possible, alerting my stiffened posture as those sapphire eyes bored into my hazel own, her gaze and heart reflecting naught but seriousness. "Now, to business, Stardust. There is a matter of grave urgency that has been neglected time and time again." Yes, you've mentioned that earlier, but I opted to let the mare keep talking. When Rarity was serious, it's probably best you just allow the mare to get it off her chest. "Regarding your future wedding with Twilight..." Yeah? "Well, it appears to me that neither of you have prioritized getting deeper into that essential, life-changing topic." Rarity softly frowned then in small concern. "At all, in fact. Have the pair of you been having doubts?" My thoughts wandered back to my last argument with the alicorn, and I almost shuddered. That was the straw that nearly broke the camel's back, certainly, had nothing else almost destroyed our relationship already. Yet, during the Hearth's Warming mission in Flanktopia, the subject of the wedding was brought up, and neither Twilight or I were really opposed to it despite all that happened. So I doubted there were... Well, doubts. "We just haven't really had time to discuss much on it. What with Twilight being the new Head of her school, alongside her duties as the Princess of Friendship." What little there were in that regard. I helplessly shrugged with a sheepish, tiny smile. "Plus, I don't wanna pressure her or anything..." "Ah." Rarity nodded. "I see; in addition to Twilight's own responsibilities, not to mention your own continued training of both yourself and Spike in Balance, and your consideration for Twilight's own nervous feelings on the matter, there has just been scarce time affording to address your proposal so long ago." "Yeah, you pretty much nailed it..." Nodding again in empathy, Rarity soon released a bright smile while slowly straightening in her chair, eager to keep getting to business still. "Well, it's a good thing you have a generous friend to assist you for once the times comes." Oh boy. "Though I am a little disappointed neither of you are discussing about such a glorious, wondrous event centered around a loving couple that deserves such happiness, it does provide an opportunity in the name of beforehand preparation." Trust this unicorn to be so invested in the love life and future wedding of her friends. It wasn't the first time Rarity's offered to 'help' in bringing Twilight and I much closer to one another, but regardless, I couldn't resist throwing an amused grin at Rarity's passionate drive to help, feeling a tad gratified by the conviction of helping me make my Princess happy. And hey, might as well get ready for the wedding regardless how long it'll take to actually happen. If everything's prepared beforehand, then we wouldn't have to worry except for a few remaining things like, say, a wedding cake or the guest list. Still haven't even decided who my Best Man was... "Alright Rarity, I'll play along." Smirking a little whilst leaning forward, raising expectant brows as the mare reflected my posture readily. "What exactly did you have in mind?" Her grin was eerily similar, as dark blue eyes gleamed in excitement. "Why, the very first thing that matters, of course." "Mm. Stop fidgeting darling...!" "I'm not fidgeting... This collar is just too tight!" "Precisely as to why I conducting the most detailed and accurate measurement to your height and weight, if you would just stand still." "Sorry if I'm feeling like I'm being choked to death..." "Hmm, could use a tad more gold... Did you say something, Stardust?" "Huh? Oh, nothing..." "Hmmmmmmm, wonder where I placed that velvet tape... What was your hoof size again, darling? I have the memo somewhere but I likely must have misplaced it..." "How should I know? Rarity - agh, too tight - is this absolutely necessary?" "'Absolutely nece-' Absolutely, Stardust Balance! You're not just marrying a valuable dear friend who deserves the very best alone, but also royalty! It is only natural the groom must wear something that stands out; powerful! Regal! Elegance blended to your raw passion, which you are well regarded for, darling." "You flatter me... Now please loosen this collar." "Oh, yes, one second. As I was saying, to wear anything that suggests lesser would be an affront to you, Twilight and myself. Now, what do you think of the outlines; azure or velvet? I'm rather fond of the velvet myself." "I... Don't know?" "Suppose it is an anxious debate for the would-be suitor, yes. Regardless, once the marvelous event finally occurs, I shall be more than thrilled to provide a 'Rarity touch,' as it were. Not to worry, the attire for both groom and bride shan't be the exclusive contributions I will provide-" "Rarity...!" "Ah, the collar! One moment... There we are, you may breathe now, Stardust; you were looking awfully blue and disrupting the appearance I was aiming for." "Whatever... So, when can I see Twilight's dress?" Gasp. "You even have the audacity to ask?! Stardust, why spoil the surprise so soon? Patience, you'll see your Princess at her best in a matter of time. All good things to those who wait~!" "Voila!" "..." "Speechless? Yes I could imagine. A desirable concoction of friendship and wishing bot dear friends the best for their future. No doubt Pinkie Pie herself would be impressed." "She's easy to impress, Rarity." "Don't spoil the fun, Stardust. So! Thoughts?" "...You know Twilight asked you to stop meddling with our relationship a long while back, right?" "'Meddling?' Perish the thought! I am simply looking out for what's best to two ponies whom deserve everything that's the best, and what greater example than this: A wedding cake the likes of Equestria had never bore witness to until now?!" "Oh, it'll certainly leave an impression..." "What was that, darling?" "Oh err... It's very... Moving? We can appreciate all the effort you... Put into it... Is the icing suppose to melt like that?" "Oh, you've noticed. Yes, in addition to the castle theme, I thought adding a resembling waterfall of icing would add to the majesty. Do you like it?" "Gonna take a long time to clean up, no doubt." "Come now Stardust, even you can't deny the creative effort I placed into something outside of my comfort zone. Additionally, this will preserve dear Pinkie of the stress and worry in making the most fabulous cake of your wedding for a long while yet." "Hmm, fair point. Suppose it would give Pinkie more time for the Chaotecs rehearsals once the wedding comes." "Heheheheh... Heh... You're not, seriously contemplating having your little band perform in the after party, of course?" "..." "..." "..." "Yes... Your wedding, I suppose..." "Now then, Stardust, another matter I wish to relieve yourself and Twilight the trouble of. Let's discuss the guest's list!" "Errr, I'm pretty confident that's exactly something only Twilight and I should converse about." "Perhaps, in any regular run-of-the-mill event. But this is a subject of grave repercussions, considering the royal prowess behind your vows!" "If you say so." "Now then, hope you're sitting comfortably, Stardust, let's begin with the most obvious attendants, shall we? Naturally, those being I, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy. Of course, that would be most evident once we become Twilight's bridesmaids." "You're very presumptuous today, aren't you Rarity?" "Well I- Wait, you mean she's already decided on bridesmaids?! Are you insinuating-?!" "No, she hasn't decided yet. At least, if Twilight has, I have no information about it." "Ah... Had me concerned for nothing there, darling." Sigh. "Well, if you're going to insist on helping out here, then yes, guess you girls, Starlight and Spike will be the most obvious first choices." "Splendid! Ooh, perhaps Starlight could be Twilight's Best Mare, as Spike would be your Best Dragon." "I already had something else in mind for Spike, thanks though." "Oh? Do clarify." "Why spoil the surprise?" "..." "..." "Sometimes I do hate it when you're being intentionally, tediously vague." "So does Twilight - though we both know she secretly loves it - but she lives with it." "Hmm... Ahem. The Princesses, naturally." "Which Princesses?" "Why, Princess Celestia, Luna and Cadence, of course! And we musn't neglect dear little Flurry Heart, should we?" "I can see three of those attending the wedding, maybe." "...Stardust, you are fully aware that Twilight will actively fight to have her idol and teacher attend her own wedding, are you not?" "I know, I know... Just wishful thinking on my part... Anyway, if you're gonna write down on that list, include Sunset Shimmer, Sombra and Radiant Heart, will you? It's not just Twilight's close friends that should be invited." Agh... My back. I was all too happy to rest on the same couch as earlier in relaxed comfort, Rarity's thorough, Twilight-esque detail of the guest list finally done and dusted, having take two hours at best. Two hours of sitting against wooden chairs discussing who will and wouldn't be attending the future wedding. Now, I could finally relax. So that I did, contently closing my eyes and allowing the soft material of the couch soothe my aching backside, breathing in and out, slow and steady. Hopefully, the unicorn was finished with everything revolving around the hypothetical scenario to the life-changing event- "Stardust!" Spoke too soon. I flinched. "Yeah?" The classy voice resonated from the other room once again. "Where do you and Twilight intend to host the event?" ...Actually a fantastic question, I didn't really know myself. "Erm... Ponyville?" Either there or Canterlot, though personally I'd say this town was the best, suitable location for the wedding. Where it all began, after all. Cadence and Shining already married in Canterlot. Let's give poor Ponyville a chance, shall we? Marriage... Further dwelling on the very prospect, an event said to bring eternal happiness and unity between lovers, the more my nerves were getting all over the place. Rarity's persistence today of getting details covered had drawn out these anxieties and simultaneous, internal, gleeful excitement every passing minute. Married. To Twilight. The proposal WAS heat of the moment, to solidify and remind the mare I loved that there's nothing I wouldn't do to keep my Princess at pure bliss and relief, by devoting the rest of my life bound to her, in heart and spirit. Maybe I was a little too harsh, judging Rarity's push to help out. The white fashionista, like the rest of our valuable, selfless friends, just wanted to make certain that the future wedding would be the greatest thing to ever happen to us. I'll be sure to thank the mare once she emerges from the larger room next door, behind the transparent curtains. Provided I could even bring myself to sit upwards again. But still, I had to smile for the productive day of working out what should and shouldn't be happening for the wedding. Speaking of which, I wondered; what would have happened had I engaged to Twilight sooner? Say, right after Shining provided me those rings exclusively for myself and his sister? Would we have married earlier? Not yet? Would I have ever left to confront Zagreus on my own terms? Aren't what-ifs always fun? Would I have ever defeated Zagreus, bringing peace to Equestria later? Earlier? Would things have changed too much? Was naturally contemplating these things essential in the long run? Probably not, but still. Would Twilight, the girls and I had defeated and contained Zagreus as a unit? Would I had never become an alicorn at all? Regarding that last thought, I suppose it really didn't matter that much. For example, had Twilight found a way to revert me back to an Earth Pony in her own way, or Starswirl managing to keep me somehow healthy and continuing to live on this world as a full-fledged human, nothing would have changed in the long run; I would still love Twilight to heaven and back, devoting my precious time and soul to every precious moment with the beautiful, lavender alicorn who would have stayed with me regardless how her Warrior appeared. In addition, Spike and I would still hang out and bond further. Flying kites with Starlight, caretaking with Fluttershy, fashion tryouts for humans with Rarity, heated contests with Applejack, sparring/racing with Rainbow and maybe running away from enraged bee hives again, party planning and maybe forming the Chaotecs with Pinkie still. Love was eternal, and I highly doubted Twilight would care in any way what form her Jack was in, caring only for my well-being and health. As always. So, no, perhaps not much would change. "A bit for your thoughts?" One eye popped open, having faced the ceiling, to regard the teasing unicorn observing me with a small knowing smile. "Even when you rest, that pensive expression is always evident." Heh. I carefully sat up a tad, back still aching a little, resting my head against the sidearm of the pink, comforting object. Front hoofs rested on my clothed chest. "Just pondering what I've missed out on." Rarity blinked in open curiosity, but instead of prodding further, the snow white unicorn nodded and proceeded to inquire next. "There is one more concern regarding the wedding I must be aware of, before I can let you go." That last part in playful jest, and I had to return the smirk. Of course. "Let's hear it then." "Certainly. I was wondering what your surprise wedding gift for your betrothed is." My wedding gift? Rarity perked a brow upon spotting my befuddled glance, sapphire eyes glinting in stern disapproval. "Surely you had something in mind, darling? At least pre-planned?" Err... My silence only worked against me, as Rarity's graceful features darkened to further express her own faint irritation for my negligence. Completely unintentional negligence, mind you. "Stardust." That no-bull[BEEP] tone, causing me to straighten in reflex. "You can't simply proceed without your own wondrous, beautifully considerate gift for the mare you love prior to the wedding, yes?" I could just give her the ring... And that would be enough to satisfy you both, Jack? ...Fair point. I huffed, nodding while sitting up a bit more, wincing a little from the aching back. "Alright, alright, you made your argument. I'll think of something." That placated her heart a little, though Rarity wasn't fully satisfied by the insistent promise. Before the unicorn fashioner took notice of my faint plight and sighed, nodding with an amused smile. "Remain here a moment, I have a cream remedy for aching backs in my room." And off she went, before I could object to any further generosity. Rarity... Always so giving and unlike many of her career. She's a national treasure, just like our other friends, in her own right. But meanwhile, as I sat here waiting with infinite patience, my mind wandered back to what the unicorn just asked of me as the final requirement for a flawless wedding. A gift. A personal gift to Twilight... What would be so suitable for someone like her aside from the subjectively best book, quill or anything else related to those around...? ... ... ... I'll have to think long and hard on that one. Chapter 205: Weebow DashStrum. "When a woman acquires a certain age... And the men who adore you no longer swoon." Strum. "It pays to avoid the sunlit days... And live by the night of the kindly moon." Strum. "But the moon grows old, just like us all. And her beautiful years are done..." Strum. "So now she prays, through endless days..." Strum. "To take, her revenge, on the sun..." Strum... "You done yet?" Rolling my eyes in wry exasperation, my hazel eyes turned to the sole audience whom invited herself to observe my moment. The smirking blue Wonderbolt perched happily on a close by cloud shortly from my occupied own. "I am now." Came my dry response, perking an expectant brow towards the blue friend. "Something you needed, Rainbow, or did Twilight send you?" Snorting in good nature was her first reply. "Pft, as if. I was just enjoying my daily nap until suddenly being disturbed by a certain Prince playing with that toy of his and acting melac... Melacon..." "...Melachony?" "Yeah that. So what gives Star? You look like you've raced across Equestria five times over. Trouble in paradise or somethin'?" The unspoken "Again?" lingered by the last question. I huffed in weariness, but managed a small smile in acknowledgement before clarifying the reason while I looked as though I've endured through an elephant stampede. "Nothing like that. I had to go back to that human world, take a boat out to God knows where in the middle of the sea, and handle an imbalance in the form of a [BEEP]ing tornado. It was... A rough week." So much so I had regaled myself to the bed for three days straight. A whole week out in sea, in the EQG world. Seasickness wasn't an issue. Enduring with my fear over large bodies of water and being, for the most part, trapped on that generic, stereotypical planet was slowly killing me on the inside. Rainbow slowly nodded, getting the gist of my internal distress and mental exhaustion. "That explains why none of us saw you for over a week. And your way of recovering is by... Playing an instrument on the clouds?" My mind had little other ideas. Twilight had been too busy of late, and Spike was out on an ambassador meeting with Ember. In the end, my reaction was a miniature shrug. "I'm just weird, Rainbow." "Heh, ain't that a given?" My smirk matched her playful own, before the blue pegasus cocked her head in thought. "Still, there are like a gajillion better way of coping than just standing around, staring at nothing and playing with strings. Ever considered something more thrilling and easily taking your mind off things?" Could already envision where this was heading. "Like, if I knew a certain tough, stubborn, ambitious friend, challenging me to a heated race around Ponyville?" "A certain tough, stubborn, ambitious awesome friend challenging you to a heated race around Ponvyille." Now hovering by her light blue, extended wings, flapping in eager participation. Her grin couldn't stretch any wider. "Come on! When you lose I'll get you some ice cream. My treat." "Don't patronize me." Regardless, a wry smirk became on my bearded pony face, nodding in acceptance, lowering the guitar to my side. "Give me a sec." Closing my eyes in concentration, focusing magically upon the instrument held by my left hoof. A flash of gold light later, and I gazed down. Vanished. Rainbow whistled. "Looks like you're getting much better at it." 'It' referring to my magical practices. Well, I've had good teachers. "Sent back to my room... Hopefully." If not, I can check later, after I'm done kicking some pegasus plot. Regarding the star Wonderbolt next, my hazel eyes, like her pink own, glinted in challenge. The incident a few days back already being forgotten for the heat of challenge. "Let's hope your encounter with Lightning hasn't left you 'dusty,' my dear." "The only 'dust' will be the dust in your name being dragged behind after I'm through with you." "..." "..." "..." "Er, pretend I never said that." Surprise surprise. Rainbow emerged the victor upon her first reach to the marked cloud, grinning smugly my way while I halfheatedly caught up. Once again, in my defense while panting for breath a little, I wasn't a hundred percent in mastering the art of pegasus flight, no matter what the others may assume. Besides, with her years of practice and being not only an athletic mare, but also regarded as one of the fastest fliers in the land, it wasn't really a fair competition. Though I didn't dare point that factual information out, as, knowing Rainbow, she'll boastly dismiss and narrow it down to skill alone rather than being gifted. Meanwhile, the Wonderbolt chuckled upon my close approach to join her, good-naturedly punching my front leg. "Good race, Stardust, you're getting better everyday." Well, at least she was being a good sport and not rubbing it in my face. Perhaps Rainbow's time with our friends has taught her to at least become a tad more humble herself- "Heck, you're as close to catching up with Fluttershy by now. Although you'll never manage to reach up to my speed, but feel free to keep trying." Yep, that didn't last long. Huffing, I shook my head and turned to the side, examining my own extended wing, which pushed up the cape. She did have one point; I was getting better by some degree. I honestly couldn't tell which was harder to master, flying or Equestrian magic. There's plenty of more variety in the latter, thus there being more to practice, learn and experience. Magic requires years and years of hard training, research and dedication, and I've yet to even fully master Balance magic. Spells, incantations, attacks, defenses, the oh so many possibilities. Flying, by contrast, took more mastery over the body than the mental capacity. Having self-confidence helps, but it doesn't help that pegasi in general learn to use their wings since foals. I must look like a huge joke if some unfortunate souls watched my unfortunate arse keep trying to learn how to use these feathers. Wasn't sure which was actually worse, publicly flying or publicly utilizing old fashioned magic. In either case, I was somewhat getting better, so I didn't have to keep feeling like smacking myself senseless after continously [BEEP]ing myself up every time some practice goes wrong. Oh wow, Rainbow was still chatting away about her achievements whilst I was having that whole inward contemplation. "-And that is the secret to most pegasi success! Any questions pal, or you got all that?" "Uh, sure." I nodded, looking back to the Wonderbolt with a skeptic raised brow. Did I need to hear it? Probably unlikely since the most predictable thing was that Rainbow was merely boasting about her own successes and passing it off that any pegasus could learn these 'skills.' Ah well, change of subject. "Still, at least you were right about one thing, it DID help me keep my mind off other things so... Thanks for that, Rainbow." "Heh, I knew it would." The blue mare with pink gleaming eyes smirked with self-triumph, though through our bond I could pick up the trace of relief for my own well-being. Aww, she did care. "So, what now? Got anything else that'll stop you from being a grouch all over again?" "Uhh..." Took a moment, before shrugging. Nothing that sprung to mind. "I don't know, maybe some light reading?" Half-expected the mare to immediately express dull acknowledgement by such a proposed hobby. Instead, her interest peaked. "Oh, like Daring Do?" Seriously, was that all she read? "Rainbow, you do know that there are plenty of other exciting adventure books besides Daring Do, right?" "Well, yeah, but nothing as exciting." Oh please. Rolling my eyes with a smirk, I inclined my head downwards, to where the peacefully quiet town waited. Rainbow blinked, before the Wonderbolt took after my lead and followed my descent, calling out from behind, "Where are we going?" "I'm going to blow your mind away by the proof of existence that there are more fiction books out there." "Hmm, let me see... Harry Potter... Star Wars novels... Fifty Shades of- Why the Hell do I have that in my collection... Hm, the Twisted series. Still have yet to read those... Wordsearch books..." Pointedly ignoring Rainbow's whistle of boredom from behind me as I searched through my rather disorganized book piles, wiping off dust with my wings in the process. Hey, they're good for something than sucking at flight! Now let's see, a decent book series that catches one like the Wonderbolt's taste. Maze Runner? Hm, I'll add it to the list of 'maybe.' Doctor Who novels? Nah, too technobabble and exposition. Rainbow would likely skim read the majority of them. ... ... ... Oh... This series might work. Hopefully Rainbow would at least find the slow start and middle engaging enough by the built tension, dread and intrigue. Smiling to myself in satisfaction, I picked out the three volumes of the famous series with an admittedly weak protagonist, but it may suit Rainbow's expectations. Turning around to face the mare after re-organizing the piles with magic - hah, I was getting better! - I presented the coloured books. "Tada! Hunger Games! Think you'll be a huge fan of these series." "Yeah-huh." The female equine was helping herself to examining another collection of mine beneath the TV plasma, pulling up a certain Switch game with a look of geniune interest. Figured she'd pick that one. "What's 'Super Smash Bros Ultimate?'" "It's a fighting game." "Oh... Sweet, how'd ya play?" ...Books could wait, I suppose. Plus, I still needed to get my one-up after Rainbow kicked my rear in that race earlier. "Why do you keep picking Sonic?" "Why wouldn't you keep picking Sonic?" Rainbow regarded me smugly from her side of the couch, both wings holding up the joycons in the form of a coy shrug. "What can I say, the dude resonates with me." Oh, the fans won't disagree there Rainbow. Rolling my eyes, I placed the Switch Gamecube controller down in a huff, exasperated but having a good game all the same. I kept winning, so obviously, but the mare was a fast learner. That is, quickly learning the hard way what would happen had she committed fully the act of chucking her controllers at the screen. Still, good game all the same. "Wanna play Mario Kart?" "Hm? That a racing one?" At my nod, the mare replied in the negative by shaking her head, lengthy rainbow mane swishing. "Nah, I've had my fill of beating you to the ground with races." Uh-huh. "Got anything else?" "Uhh..." Once again, using magic to pull up what few games I possessed for the console in question. "I've got Let's Go Pikachu... Big mistake on my part, honestly." Rainbow sniffed, inspecting the cover of the yellow mouse with red puffy cheeks in frowned curiosity. "That that Pokemon thing you and Spike constantly talk about?" Not constantly, but yes, pretty much. "It's a good series. Capture and train wild beasts and becoming the very best. It started with games, had its own trading card game that no one bothers learning how to actually play, its own, albeit mediocre, anime that varies good to bad to good to bad as it goes on, its own line of decent movies and- What?" What was she snickering at? The Wonderbolt removed her own hoof and grinned lightly. "Not use to hearing you geek out like that, Stardust." Oh hardy har. I snorted, just as Rainbow then cocked her head with a wry smile. "Alright, show me how good this 'Pokemon' stuff is; training some powerful creatures and get strong sounds like my kind of deal. Although, one question before we do that." "Yeah?" "...What's an 'anime?'" ...Ohohohohoho, am I gonna ruin you, my dear. "So why is its name 'Pikachu?'" "Because that's its name. Why is your name 'Rainbow?'" "But they're all Pokemon, right?" "Yeah?" Rainbow's expression remained ever so dubious, as she observed me the franchise's most infamous protagonist fail to catch a Spearow. "So if some keep them as pets, then why do they keep the name of what they are as their pet names? You don't hear me call Tank 'Tortoise,' or Applejack calling Willow 'Dog.'" I shrugged, not really able to come up with a satisfying answer for that particular puzzle. "Some people just like the names as they are, I guess?" "...That's just stupid." I shook my head in reply. Oh, you are opening some new worms here, my dear. "Wouldn't it be a whole lot easier to give them like individual names so they can be told apart? I mean, has Ash never thought of it?" "Unless we're watching through Hoenn, Sinnoh and Kalos, 'Ash' and 'thinking' don't really fall into the same category." Despite what Spike objects to the contrary. Seriously, that dragon has grown to like the character for some reason. Nah, Brock's where it's at. Twilight! Oh Twilight~! The Wonderbolt just wasn't taking my admittedly weak explainations for an answer, motioning heatedly to the screen by the utter failure of a trainer. "He's not even catching it right! Who throws a pebble at a bird and expects it to do anything but annoy it? I wouldn't be surprised if a whole flock of birds turn up to- Oh." ...She was going that invested into it and I wasn't sure whether to be proud, humoured or unnerved. That said, I'll merely settle on all the above. Snoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooore... Snoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooore... Snoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooore... ... ... ... Sno- "Stardust!" "Gah!" My senses and awakened state were brought to immediate full capacity from the sudden disruption of my beauty sleep, brought on by the Wonderbolt herself flying right in front of my bewildered and alert features. Frowning irritably, I snapped as tired eyes blinked. "Jesus Christ Rainbow, you almost made me tear your wings off...!" What's with those bags under eyes? My hazel eyes took notice of the TV screen still lit up, just behind the hovering mare, and then to the clear bags beneath her pink eyes. Oh please tell me she hasn't been- "You were totally right Star! Attack on Titan is awesome! One Piece is all right, though a bit too long for me. Naruto's pretty good too. Just started getting into that Dragon Ball stuff you and Spike love so much, and it just inspired me for this awesome idea of gravity training! Think about it, if it can make us that strong-!" My weary, gold hoof halted the mare in her tracks, taking a moment to ruffle away brown locks from my own dishevled features. Wryly smiling in exasperated amusement. "Rainbow, did you spend all night watching anime?" "..." Oh, a blush, that was a new one. Still, I was right, Rainbow WOULD be ruined by becoming a weeb. How many fans would be [BEEP]ed off right about now? Ah well, too tired to give a damn. Yawning loudly, I kicked off my cover as Rainbow, finally, gave me space, flying to the side whilst I stretched limbs, wings and craning neck, blinking a few times again before smiling coyly towards the star Wonderbolt. "So, gravity training huh?" Her features perked back to excitement. "Yeah! I mean, we could totally ask Twilight to use some magic to make some like gravity room that increases and decreases whenever we like! In there, we could train like never before and become the strongest ponies in all of Equestria! What do ya think, pretty cool right?" Hmm, it was possible. Provided Twilight was completely on board with the idea. If not, Starlight could help out. Besides, it echoed my past idea of using lifted clothing for a lengthy time, and that turned out so well! Yeah, a gravity room might be more effective. Plus, the very vision of Rainbow struggling to do just about anything in such a room was hysterical and approvingly tempting. "Where abouts are you on DBZ?" "Hm? Oh uh, they just beat Vegeta." Rainbow shrugged, and it suddenly threw my mind in a loop for Rainbow Dash to say the name 'Vegeta.' Not sure why. Just wait 'till she witnesses the existence of Super Saiyans; I could already see the eagerly-spoken comparison to the time she and the girls defeated Tirek. "Before we get on any gravity training, Rainbow, let's also discover your Semblance, Elemental Bending, and Stand Power. Come on." You know, Rainbow and I didn't often agree on a variety of subjects - which was fine, it'd be a boring friendship if people agreed on everything with no distinction between themselves - but, however, in this particular instance, the fact whenever we concurred over something was typically done with smug glee. "Yang is awesome and I won't hear anything else." "Oh, I'm not arguing there Rainbow, she IS awesome." I smirked and nodded, the pair of us currently on flight again towards a particular direction. Where were we going? Oh somewhere, you'll find out. "I'm pretty confident that, had I hypothetically landed in that world, I would have absolutely dated Yang." The pegasus, going at a more casual pace so I could catch up during this flight together under the warm clear sun, gave me a smug side-eye. "That sure huh? I dunno, I think she'd give you a run for your bits." "I have no objections to any partner of mine wearing the pants in our relationship, Rainbow." "That explains so much..." "What was that?" "Uh. Still, Yang's a pretty solid choice, even if she would kick your plot into next week." Rainbow threw me a perked brow in amused interest. "Would've thought Blake'd be more your type." "...Maybe." I tilted my head, considering it. "Though I could honestly moreso see myself ending up with Ruby more if Yang was off the table." "...Really?" The Wonderbolt expressed skepticism. "I wouldn't have thought she'd be your type." "Eh, I find the innocence endearing. She's adorable, but she's also a pure bad[BEEP] with a sick scythe." Pausing for a long moment, as we skimmed by a cloud, and I glanced to the mare expectantly. "We're never sharing this conversation with the others, by the way?" "Heh. You mean never sharing it with Twilight, buddy?" "Do so, and I'll devote the rest of existence teasing you by shipping yourself and Sun Wukong." There, that wiped the smile from Rainbow's smug features, and my own grin only widened from the negative. "He ain't my type." Ohh that's down to opinion. "He's more Pinkie's, let's be real here." Silence came to the air, broken only often from the flapping of blue and gold - which was how often I saw the colours of that controversial dress from eons back - until the mare herself snorted, and I gazed over to her as the mare paused for a moment, allowing me to slow down too. What was funny now? "Look at us, geeking out about something together, pairing our own friends with fictional characters. Don't comment." I shut my muzzle firm when Rainbow sternly added the not to comment moment. Before she beamed again in cheerful disbelief whilst gesturing with open front limbs. "Just the two of us, hanging out. No threats in the air. No arguments or bickering but playful banter. Do you know how much I've missed this?!" Although pure intent of expressing her relief and joy for things to go back to normal, the reminder didn't help my mood just sink a little there. Sighing, I nodded a little, a small measure of guilt welling up in me- "Oh no you don't!" "Ow!" I rubbed the back of my dark mane, glaring irritably to the Wonderbolt whom whacked me behind the head. By her own tail! "What was that for...?" Grinning wide in self victory. "Just stopping you from becoming a depressive slouch AGAIN." Before that expression softened, but the smile remaining confident and encouraging. "Listen Stardust, I know you've been feeling bad for all the past things you did. Who wouldn't? I also know that you've been dedicated to spending a whole day between friends when you can. Lucky me, I get two days!" My smile was twitched and expectant, as the smug pegasus proceeded with her speech of friendship. Her own way. "Point being, bringing up the past either by thinking or just out-loud is just bringing yourself down! What was that thing you often say to Spike whenever you're about to do something dumb?" "Hakuna Matata?" "Yeah that! Just use that Stardust! We don't care what you've done in the past, it's all behind us. We're all just more excited to hang out with a best friend again, nothing else matters! So... Get over yourself, and just enjoy the moment, huh?!" ... ... ... That... Was most encouraging and heartwarming in Rainbow's own manner of boosting people's morale. I couldn't stop smiling in kind from Rainbow's encouraged, passionate speech about the past; her own way of expressing forgiveness. Guess I was worrying over nothing after all. My reflective expression merely widened the brightened expression on my friend's equine features. Playfully proceeding to nudge my side. "So, don't even think of acting like a sad mess for the gajillionith time, and let's just get to wherever you're taking us while talking about pairing our friends up with different anime characters, before I drop a literal rain cloud on your head, capiche?" Her own method of telling me to stop being a moody [BEEP], but effective all the same. In answer, I beamed in gratification towards the mare before proceeding on our way through the nice blue sky once again. Right, focus on the now, not the past. Just hanging out with a dear, good friend whom's selflessly spent time with me while expecting little in return. It took a few more second before our previous topic returned to the surface, myself asking this next one casually, "What about Spike and Velvet?" "That the rabbit girl?" Rainbow squinted in thought beside me. "Ehh... I thought with Spike's 'friendship' with Rarity, he would go for Weiss." Snorting loudly, I shook my head with a wide, knowing grin. "Nah. While Weiss is relatively a nice girl with the grace and elegance, she lack Rarity's... Generous, patient nature. I doubt Spike could keep up." "Heh, yeah. So what avout Twilight and-?" "Kindly keep Twilight out of this, thank you Rainbow." "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Yep, this was the place! The Wonderbolt friend and I landing just atop a nice patch of warm grass atop a beautiful hill, overlooking a familiar setting. Rainbow gazed around, whilsting in approval by the trainquil setting and atmosphere. "Nice, so this is where you and Fluttershy went to. So what are we doin' here, checking up on those butterfly friends of yours?" Maybe we'll get to that after our first order of business here was done. "Nah, something else. AT least first. Help me a wide, stable spot will you?" This the next fifteen minutes devoted to walking, flying and just generally checking around for a good location of the peaceful fields and hills. Why were we here? Oh, we shan't spoil the surprise just yet. Not even Rainbow was aware of my intentions here. Especially once she called out cheerfully, "This look big enough?!" Flying over to the mare's side, I took in the massive ground spot she was motioning towards, myself walking around the rather flat hill surrounded by an awesome view of trees, mountains and other landscapes. The sunshine pouring down here flawlessly, as if just telling me this was the exact spot I sought. Who was I to argue? "It's perfect." I nodded with another thankful smile to the satisfied mare. "That's the location down, now to mark it." And then would come the materials for this project of mine. As I proceeded placing marks over the flat area, Minecraft style, the Wonderbolt helped out while asking from her posture in befuddled amusement. "So, gonna tell me what exactly you're up to here?" Wouldn't you like to know? But all good things come to those whom wait, Rainbow. My answer was predictably simple yet vague, as often when I was up to something secretive for any friend - or lover - of mine. "Just... Taking Rarity's advice." Chapter 206: AppleStinge"[BEEP] you Ponyville! If you're dumb enough to think Celestia's a competent ruler, then you're a big enough schumk to come to Twilight's School of Friendship! Bad schedules! Classes that break down! Thieves! If you think your child will get a good education; you can KISS MY PLOT. For it's our belief that you're such a stupid mother[BEEP]er you'll fall for this horse [BEEP]. Guaranteed-!" "What in the hay are you doin'?" A southern accent, befuddled and somewhat irritated from my brief parody moment. Blinking, vision returned to the courtyard for the impressive school itself, myself perched atop the clear fountain, I regarded the orange Earth Pony, jaded eyes glimmering with firmness. "Your little gung-ho performance out here is distractin' mah class! Ain't you only suppose to be here when Twilight needs ya." I scoffed. "The school needs me, Applejack, especially when seeing what happens when I look away from said school for one second." Like, for example, what becomes of a classroom when my oh so beloved encourages an ancient, massive stallion to 'teach' the students here. One brow perked, hardly appearing amused from my scorn. "Don't tell me ya still upset about what happened to yer former class." "Upset? Nah. Livid? Oh quite!" Came my not-so-harmful spat. News of what that brute did to a room that, while brief, once belonged to me! "I trusted Twilight and the rest of you to make sure my legacy gets taken care of. Okay, I was a teacher for, like, a day or two here, but my point still stands!" Huffing with rolled orbs - as if she could ever possibly understand - the blonde, tough mare shook her stetson-wearing head and stared to me expectantly. "Well, calm it down Stardust. I'm tryin' to teach." Pausing for a moment once turning around, just to add with some minor bemused derision. "Just, if ya'll gonna be mad, do it elsewhere." What were you even teaching them; the many shades of apples? "Think all you like, but take this no-good petty attitude elsewhere." Damn it. I flinched, instantly regretting the bond between us being so strong now that the farm pony could read my mind by this point. Nothing's going to be sacred for my private thoughts any longer. Good thing they could only hear worded thoughts than images... [BEEP], I hoped that was at least the case. If Twilight could... Oh sweet Jesus. ... Better just get back to focusing on mentally strangling Rockhoof for destroying my classroom then. That, if Twilight could see it from her office, would be worth imagining the reaction on her features. Poetic justice. And the next time they let a relic recklessly demolish an entire classroom, he can do so to Rainbow's. Lord knows the state of hers leaves much to be desired- "Oh, excuse me." "No problem sir." Once again, that weird dragon in the hood I bumped into, but paid him no heed as I continued onwards to Sweet Apple Acres, mind still fuming and ranting against that stallion who wrecked MY class. Didn't give a toss what Neighsay believes, it's still somewhere I had contently educated those impressionable students. Yet regardless of my own passionate disdain for what events transpired in my own 'former' room, I'll have to keep focus on the primary task at hoof. Twilight requested two things from her willing beloved, if not an excuse to simply keep my mind of what occurred at that school I was prohibited from ever teaching at again: A basket of apples. Flurry Heart was due another visit with Shining and Cadence, and the lavender alicorn insisted we set a good example for the meal tomorrow by eating healthily. Yeah, good luck with that love. Hang out with a particular orange equine. Whilst immensely pleased and gratified by my progress thus far, Twilight wouldn't be completely satiated if I didn't hang out with ALL our best friends. Applejack was of no exception. So, here I was, now that it was the weekend. Speak of the target, and there she be! Just right next to the gates of the well-working farm, seemingly concentrated in placing some supplies into a wagon, with Big Mac at the helm. With an equal greeted nod towards the big stallion, I then walked around and approached the orange Earth Pony. Whom, upon spotting my presence from her phepirial vision, huffed as jaded eyes glinted mischievously, body posture shifted to more relaxed. Appleajack drawled then, "Done whinin' about 'your' class now?" Low blow. Flinching irritably, I pursed my muzzle before providing a cool nod. "Good morning to you too, Applejack." Eleven, by my estimation, hence my brief yawn and somewhat tired limbs. Last night contained vigorous training by venting out my frustrations. "Actually, Twilight sent me; we need some apples for some visiting relatives. Got any to spare?" One brow perked, in both relief and jest. "That a trick question?" "You want it to be?" Applejack snorted. "Comin' from Stardust Balance, I won't risk it." Better. "Hey Apple Bloom, check that there spare barrel of apples just plucked today, will ya?!" The called yellow filly in the barnyard getting to work, as the orange features turned back to me with a wry smile. "Why do I get the feelin' that's not all? Twilight would normally send Spike for that kind of errend. Everythin' good?" "Oh, yeah, Spike's fine." I quickly reassured, nodding and then expanded upon the appointed mission. "I was also asked... Well, rather tasked, to hang out with you today, if you're available." Pinkie, Fluttershy, Rainbow, Rarity. Hell, even Discord got some participation in this mission of rekindling bonds and try vitalizing them. Now, it was the hardworking farm pony's turn, and boy should this one be something exciting. Varying whether or not it involved - gulp - chores... "Huh... Mighty kind of ya Stardust. Sure you ain't doin' this of yer own free will?" Applejack winked before I could open my equine mouth. "Just messin'. Well Big Mac and I have got a delivery to make for Saddle Arabia; they're been needin' some barrels of apple juice for their stocks, knowin' the heat over there." Nodding towards the wagon itself, and I tilted my head, considering. Saddle Arabia... I think Trixie and Starlight went there, just a short while back. The latter was exceptionally detailed regarding the mishap and makeup that occurred back there. Certainly never been there myself, even when pursuing Zagreus. Only one desert town, and it wasn't Saddle Arabia. ...I THINK anyhow... "Oh, well then... Need a hand, or hoof?" Both Earth Ponies looked to me in pleasant surprise, and I shrugged. "Well I have nothing better to do, and having some extra assistance with your delivery wouldn't hurt, would it?" Plus, this would provide an excellent excuse to spend time together. Heck, maybe I could even make proper friends with the strong silent type there. Applejack, sharing an approving glance with her older sibling, glanced back with a good nod and wide smile. "Hay, why not? And just because yer now an alicorn don't mean ya'll should be slackin'." "Eeyup!" "I spy, with my bored cartoon eye... Something... Yellow." "Well, golly, Stardust, could it be... The sun?" Mock gasp. "Well done Applejack!" The mare in question hardly looked amused by my display of just wanting something to happen after this... What, six hours of traveling? Five? Still, it was getting tedious, and the silence of my companions hardly helps in keeping me entertained in walking through this blasted desert. Sand in the fur and clothes, God how I hated life right about now. Okay, now time to amuse myself more before boiling into a golden pancake. "I spy, with my bemused hazel eye, something beginning with... S." "Sand?" "Eeyup." Wow, what riveting travelling associates. This what happened when they weren't so occupied by their farm life? "I spy something, with my snarky eye, beginning with G and P?" "Err..." Oh yeah, now the orange Earth Pony was befuddled. Sharing a glance with the big stallion pulling along the stacked wagon. "No idea." Oh, I was happen to elucidate. "Grouchy Ponies." With the reaction intended, by Applejack's low sigh and frown. "Hardy har..." "Eeyup." "If yer so bored, Stardust, ya can carry Big Mac's wagon for us when we stop at the next oasis spot." Jooooooooy. Applejack, somewhat satisfied by my rolled eyes, pulled out the map with her own muzzle, jade eyes cast down with thought. Nice, considering it was upside down from her perspective. Rolling it back up moments later and placing it back in the travel bag. "Over that dune right there." Goodie. I oh so look forward to their smug expressions pulling along a wagon, which by my strength won't be too hard. Then I'll be the one laughing. But in all seriousness, Starswirl was a more amusing companion during my time of trekking through this blasted terrain, so what was their problem of staying quiet? Silent-But-Strong there I get, but Applejack? Surely she'd prefer some measure of conversation. Unless she was still mad for earlier? Christ, and I thought Rainbow, or even myself, could hold a grudge... "Hmm..." Musings brought out from the big, red stallion slowing down a moment, prompting our curious gazes. Applejack inquiring for the both of us, "What is it Big Mac?" With a gesture of an answer, the Earth Pony pointed to somewhere by our right, a silhouette not too far away. The orange mare squinted, pushing down her stetson to block the harsh sunlight for better view. "Hey... I think I know that pony. Come on!" Guess we're going on a sidetour. Big Mac was already following along, wagon included that he refused to just leave behind for a few minutes, so here I was, going to see as well. The pony she seemingly recognized in question, on closer inspection, rather short for his clearly adult stature, moreso than I was back on Earth. Grey-white in fur colour, short dark blue mane and tail, and in his own travel wear. Beside him, a carriage with some other ponies, helpers or friends I speculate, huddled around it, a tiny trail of smoke from the roof whisked by air. Hmhmhmhmhmhmhmhm. Well, clearly Starswirl was finding some amusement regarding this situation. Wonder what about, though? "Stygian!" ...Oh. Now I saw what was so funny. "Huh?" The small unicorn turned to face the galloping mare, his face brightening with recognition. "Applejack!" Greeting with a kind hoofshake, his voice a little deeper than his height gave credit for. "Fancy seeing you all the way out here, how have you been?" "Ah same old same old, what about you sugarcube? Heard you've been doin' well for yerself, from what Twilight's been sayin'. Those books becomin' famous as ya hoped?" He blushed, lightly, sheepishly looking away for a moment before answering with modest humility. "Just doing what I can to spread the word of what bitterness can do to others." Just a hint of forlorn in his tone, and our expressions softened, but then he perked up again, "But otherwise, all's been good... So far." A wry glance to the colourful carriage, then to us again. "So your friends are doing well? Last time Twilight wrote to me, great last I heard." The orange Earth Pony nodded. "Yep. Oh!" Smiling wide to start introducing the three of us. "Stardust, Big Mac, this is Stygian, you may have heard of him." Ohhhhh in more ways than one. "And Stygian, this is my brother, Big Macintosh, and this is Twilight's special somepony, Stardust Balance." "Pleasure." "Eeyup." "Likewise." What a gentlecolt, shaking our hoofs each politely before stepping back, tilting his head to focus moreso on me curiously. "What?" "Oh, nothing, just... You remind me of someone." Ah. I had to fight off the smirk from Starswirl's continuous warm chuckling in my mind. The little unicorn tilting his head, squinting a little with thought. "Twilight never mentioned having a partner, though, back when we met." Didn't she? "I'm not surprised." I gave a tight smile, keeping my voice neutral. "Events... Happened." Applejack snorted, but Stygian seemed accepting of that, the former walking to tap her friend's back once, grinning widely. "See, makin' new friends already Stygian. Ya had nothin' to worry about!" Eliciting another blush, and I picked a feeling of affection between the magically gifted unicorn and strong Earth Pony. My eyes darted between the two of them, raising a brow with amused suspicion. Interesting... Applejack and Stygian... He always had an appreciation for the more physically talented mares. Our shared mentor commented with wry humour, and nostalgic fondness. An incident I am reminded of, where Mistmane and I had to actively drag him away from observing an all-mare cow-throwing contest. "So, what's happenin' over here then?" The orange farmer walked over towards the large carriage for inspection, examining the front right wheel, dug deep in sand. "Hm, seems ya'll got a little stuck with the wheel there." "Oh, no kidding?" I just had to dryly point out, ignoring Big Mac's exasperated sigh. "I just thought they were stardning themselves out here for kicks!" Another old habit of my former pupil's. Stygian often got careless in matters of taking rides wherever he went, to which Rockhoof had field days fixing up. Stygian watched between us with raised pony brows, whereas Applejack simply ignored, looking to Big Mac. "Still got those emergency tools for the wagon?" "Eeyup!" "Then it shouldn't take too long. You keep goin' to Saddle Arabia, while Stardust and I help out with Stygian's carriage here." Wait, hold on, what? Jade eyes smiled at me slyly. "You were complainin' bein' bored? Now we got ourselves a solution, so hop to it!" ...Touche, Applejack... Heeeeeeey, good for her! She fixed the carriage, we bid Stygian a safe trip, and now we could continue on our way towards Saddle Arabia and conduct the business Big Mac likely was doing so in that desert town. Alls well that ends well, right? Well, that would be the case. There's just one, tiny little issue. One Applejack was quick to realize after myself the moment we were done playing repairmare with the little guy's excuse of a palace. So, after confusing directions to each other and just following our guys later, it took us going down the eighteenth dune for me to realize the hopeless revelation that the optimistic orange mare refused to acknowledge. "Applejack, we're going to face the facts. We should have been in Saddle Arabia by now, we're clearly-" "Nope. Not hearin' it sugacube, I ain't bein' pessimistic all day like somepony I know." Sick burn. That tight smile on her muzzle not fooling anyone, like if Spike confessed his feelings for Rarity were non-existent. "We just gotta keep goin' is all, Saddle Arabia wasn't too far when we last looked at the map." Oh yes, the map. Coincidentally the same map she left behind in the wagon that her brother took with him. I raised a bemused brow, looking to the determined mare. "Yeah? Exactly how close we 'talkin' hear sugarcube?'" Ignoring my mocking mimic, Applejack huffed, gazing around as we briefly paused, thinking. "Hmmm... That way." Pointing towards another dune, with a far-off pyramid in the northwest. Oh, THAT was where we needed to go? Oh, you know, I thought it may be a little more to the east, but hey, who was I to doubt my friend's instincts? It's been doing well for us so far! Sighing, I motioned for the farmer to keep leading the way. "Alright Applejack, if you're gonna prove we're not l-" Stumbling a little from the abrupt glare by the mare, I rolled hazel eyes before just letting her get on with it. "Lead the way." That placated the mare, for then. Thus, we continued onwards, with myself lingering a few feet behind, blinking against the warm sunlight, and just wondering a moment how long before we start getting dehydrated. The water canisters were left behind on the wagon too. Everything seemed to have been left behind on the very same wagon that silent red Earth Pony took with him to the very place we needed to be at. Shame. I swore I spotted a nice oasis far back to the southeast. "If you're not gonna say it, I will; we're lost." There, obvious made, end of story. If only my persistent companion would stop being so stubborn-! "We ain't lost!" Applejack sternly affirmed, snapping irritated jaded eyes in my unimpressed direction. Just as reached the bottom in a sea of sandy, windy dunes. "Have a little faith Stardust!" Oh yeah, faith. Because that's what's been getting us anywhere so far. In fact, it may as well be responsible for us being trapped here in the first place! God, how ridiculously determined to be right will she continue to be until the point we perish of dehydration out here? Her misplaced resolve is fearsome! The orange mare, settled that the short confrontation was over, gazed back in front of us, humming with thought. Oh yes, please do share with the class what your thought process is now, Applejack, while we are still capable of coherent thought until the blazing sunlight makes us lose all senses. Eventually, to my open, unamused dismay, the Earth Pony figured out a conclusion that made me want to bury my head in the sand. "We should probably go ask for directions..." "...Oh, is THAT all? Well allow me then, Applejack." Having no patience or tolerance for this madness, I strode up to the nearest pointy cactus, addressing the non-sentient plant with mock courtesy, and annoyed scorn. "Hi Mister Cactus, how are you doing? Would you kindly provide us with some directions if you can?" Didn't need to look behind me to see those same green eyes roll to the sky. "Hardy har sugarcube… Look, all I'm sayin' is the desert's bound to be filled with travellers to and from Saddle Arabia. We just have to be on the look out for 'em, then we'll make it to Saddle Arabia in no time!" Man, I wish I have that exact level of confidence and simple thinking. I wish I could just pretend the situation was more hopeless the further we indulged her silly game of being persistently reckless this way. Element of Stubbornness, much? "Now come on, we should get movin' before sundown. I reckon it's more dangerous being out in the cold night of a desert than the day." Oh Jesus Chriiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiist... Now, I wasn't as self-conceited enough to believe I wasn't causing any problems myself. Really, in hindsight, I should have insisted accompanying Big Mac to Saddle Arabia as Applejack repaired Stygian's carriage. That way, we wouldn't be as much pests to each other regarding our current predicament as we were this very moment. Sure, Applejack would have been searching in the middle of the scorching desert all on her lonesome, but at least we wouldn't be badgering each other constantly considering the fearsome situation. So, with that fact replaying in my mind consistently until my brain dries out, this begs the question: Why don't we stop pestering each other and work together to find a solution? "Look, tracks! We're gettin' there now!" "We've passed these tracks four times already! They're the same tracks!" "How in the hay can you tell that?" Most simplest answer for every argument of course: Pride. Future note to all of my mind and hers: Never pair up a stubborn farmer and prideful warrior in the middle of nowhere. The results just speak for themselves. Our frustration against our predicament AND towards each other was reaching the boiling point. Emerald and hazel often clashing by passing glances of growing disdain and annoyance, even when they were uncalled for, using ourselves – even as friends – for a source to pinpoint our gnawing despair at the seemingly hopeless situation. Final breath being in the form of an argument? Heh. "What's so funny?" Applejack snapped, presuming the humour was directed against her. I shrugged, not even indulging to confess I was thinking how appropriate it would become that my last words were mild bickering with another individual. Huffing at the gesture, the orange mare shook her head, pausing as we followed the SAME hoof tracks for the last two hours. Removing her stetson and fanning her own sweating face. With myself, I had to take off all my own clothing, the heat getting too much for me as well. All of it wrapped up in my tied-up cape like a bag, flung over the point between my golden, glistening shoulder and wing. Last bit that Applejack brought up, curious but still mildly frustrated. "Why haven't yer just used those wings of yours to fly upwards and spot the town from here?" "A suggestion I've already considered hours prior, Applejack? Damn, my dear, you're a [BEEP]ing genius." Unfazed by her glare, I stared back with a firm muzzle. "Still haven't exactly mastered the art of flight, Applejack. Besides, I doubt I have the strength now to even make an attempt." Doing so would may drain more energy, and that's the last thing we need. Indeed, I was already close to wobbling on all four limbs, stumbling a few times during the seeming neverending pace. Like always, Applejack wouldn't take such for an answer, snorting loudly before looking back to the tracks we used as a means of seeking sanctuary. "Yeah, well, maybe if you weren't so darn lazy and actually had some confidence in yerself, ya could've tried it the second we got lost." Lazy?! "Even if I did, YOU probably would have gone the opposite direction just to spite me!" But she ignored my heated retort, firmly continuing on with or without me. Heaving a massive sigh, I just trudged onwards, shifting the items leaning over my aching wing a little more comfortably. Lazy… We didn't all work in a farm you entitled Earth Pony… Gasp. And not from me. "What?" I asked, weary and half-close to collapsing by now, regarding the suddenly shocked equine who had halted during the endless trek, and pointed in startled, newfound elation and energy. "Over there! Do ya see it?" ...Another sea of sand and hopeless despair? "An oasis! We've saved!" Oh good God. But before I could even point out the obvious, Applejack was already galloping like mad to the 'oasis' to quench her thirst, and I just followed along, closing my eyes tiredly and allowing the reality to just sink in for the poor mare. Upon diving herself face-first into a small hole of countless, tiny rocks. Approaching the rather humorous image, I mentally counted down until she realized what exactly she was 'drinking.' One. Two. Three. Four. Five. Six. Seven. Eight. Nine. Ten- Huh, ten whole seconds. She was THAT thirsty. Couldn't blame her. The orange Earth Pony, face and tied mane now coated with sand, pulling herself out of the stuff and spitting out as much as possible, her expression that of incredulous disgust. Yet, the following expression only became more hilarious, once she spotted the smug look I wore, rolling her eyes after a final spit, growling to everything about this. I assumed anyway. "Gah, I can't do this anymore!" Applejack cried out, gritting sandy teeth and expressing more frustration than I was feeling at the present time. Fancy that, someone more annoyed than me. "We're gettin' ourselves nowhere bein' this needlessly stubborn! It was stupid to tell Big Mac to go on without us!" I wonder if there was a spell to mark 'I was right' in massive capital letters on the sand. "Why were ya so simple-minded as to not take the map with you before helpin' me out with the carriage?!" ...Just like that, the smile immediately wiped from my face, replaced by a scornful scowl that easily rivalled the impertinent mare's own. The nerve of her. "You're the one who decided to oh so nobly fix your boyfriend's carriage, my dear!" I rebutted, refusing to be given the blame for our predicament. Not entirely, anyway. Pointing fiercely, I was having NONE of it. "Don't put it all on me because you were wasting valuable time!" Give her credit, Applejack wasn't like Twilight or Fluttershy when it came to insinuations of that nature. Speaking of Twilight, she owed me big time for even playing this game. "Helpin' out a friend in need? THAT'S wastin' time for you?! Yer got so bored of us being decent ponies so you decided to pack your bags and get stuff done your way?" BIG big time, because that was a low brow. And it showed, regrettably. Myself cringing at the painful reminder of a horrible past mistake. But still, I wasn't going to sit here and just take the criticism. "If it weren't for me running away, Zagreus would have blinked out your very existence about now!" Scoffing, as though the very horrifying prospect was but a minor inconvenience, Applejack retorted with open snide. "Maybe I'd prefer that then watchin' my friends suffer the way you made them." "Something which they've already forgiven me for. Dammit Applejack, just what the Hell is your PROBLEM?!" Silence. Long, and rather worrisome. Because the look the farm pony delivered me was that of stone, searching, and guarded. But when she spoke, her voice was anything but, and I felt something shiver down my spine by the usage of the knowing tone. "Have yer ever considered, for a single moment, Stardust Balance, that you ain't the only pony, or human or whatever, who's grown up? Who's developed and matured? Are you so full of yerself to believe that all is forgiven just like that, because Twilight wants yer to be forgiven and everythin' to go back the way they came, just so she wouldn't have to worry about complications between our friendship?" Applejack shook her head, suddenly looking more aged for being so youthful. As if carrying some heavy burden. "Things just don't work out that way, sugarcube. Not anymore..." "...So there it is." I swallowed my dry throat, nodding slowly with acknowledgement. The truth was out; the real source of her ire all this time. "The others may have forgive and forget, but you didn't." "What do yer expect, Stardust? We're not the same naive, easily forgivin' ponies we were way back when. When you left, somethin' changed. It changed us; made us all realize we weren't growin' up, ain't respondin' to problems as should be. When your left, it broke us, Stardust, it truly did. By runnin' away, you helped us face reality." Jesus Christ. My breathing slowed with every word, every confession the Earth Pony sincerely made, emerald eyes softening, but still carrying that great resolve. "How many times, sugarcube? How many times have ya willingly done somethin' that you knew would hurt us, all in the name of your 'doin' the best thing for us?' Ya can excuse me for havin' enough." Now I felt like I was choking, releasing a deep exhale of growing dread. The harsh truth behind her solemn tone becoming a reminder of all the damages I had done, because, for the first time today, she was absolutely right, and we both knew it. Things were glossed over too easily, and I had yet to properly endure the repercussions for my selfish actions back then. Leave it to the Element of Honesty to pound that back into my head. "And yet, you come waltzin' back into our lives, alicorn and all, and now it's just all A-Okay? Pretendin' none of what you did to us - to Twilight and Spike - ever happened?" Applejack snorted again, rolling jaded, pained eyes barely concealing the damages I caused. Tone lowered to distasteful muttering, "Gimme a break." "And… Do the others feel that way?" I couldn't help but ask, wanting, against my emotional hurt from being confronted this way, to grasp everything. How could I have not sensed such deep-rooted resentment by my own hand? "Pinkie? Rarity? Starlight? Rainbow?" The mare tilted her head, regarding me with that same, patronizing flat expression. "Come on Stardust, ya really think Pinkie Pie would hold that against you?" Shaking her head, permitting herself a wry, nearly-amused smile that didn't reach her eyes. "You know almost everypony's forgivin' you." "But not you." The smile vanished, replaced by a firm muzzle. "Wish it were that easy, sugarcube. And before you take a long, deep introspective about yerself followed with some apologetic speech about tryin' to make yerself better from hereon, do somethin' else instead." She knew all too well. Despite the current circumstances, I smiled lightly in wry, drained curiosity. "What's that?" Her answer, this time, came in the form a satisfied, fulfilled smirk. "Quit bellyachin', quit actin' like a spoiled brat. Think about everythin' I just said, and let me guide us to where we need to be. Think ya can do that?" Swallow my pride. Put up and shut up. Let Applejack find our way to salvation. Finding the urge to fight back vanquished, following everything that's just happened now. Because, again, Applejack was right; I was acting entitled and full of myself. Ill-righteously so given what I've still done remains fresh in her mind. The singular truth burying in my thoughts regarding a good friend, who reminded me of my place and where I stand at this moment in time. Applejack will forgive me, but in her own time. And I needed to respect that. With that regard, I only nodded once, forcing myself a small, light smile. That placated her enough, but the orange mare quickly, and sternly added before I could even open my drenched, bearded muzzle. "And don't even think of makin' some apology speech right now. Save it for AFTER we get to Saddle Arabia, ya hear?" Just stop blaming me for being lost, and you got yourself a deal, my dear. Just one more thing though. "'Introspective?'" I echoed with a raised, interested brow. Applejack had the decency to blush, but kept her head held high. "Rarity's novels make a good past time after working hours… Huh…?" What the…? At first, it was assumed a hallucination caused by the desert, low vibrations shaking the sand ground. The billions of pebbles reacting by the trembles, getting stronger with every step. But by the way we BOTH looked to the ground, then each other, it was too high a coincidence to say we both shared the exact same illusion. Jumping together in surprise from the loud, elephant cry from quite a few distance away, getting closer and closer. The pair of us turning in stunned relief and newfound hope, from the sounds of marching that could belong to a parade for all we knew. Of all things, it WAS a parade. [BEEP]ing ex machima, much? But I wasn't complaining. Camels, elephants, and ponies, all covered with nice décor of carpets and other accessories. You'll never guess whom was perched atop the front elephant, as they slowed down right before us. Go on, guess. Nope, but Braeburn. "My, my." Discord mused with a low smirk, taking shape of a purple monkey as he leapt onto Applejack's back, folding furry arms with smug bemusement. "You have no idea how droll it got watching you get stubbornly loss for hours. And they call me egotistical." "Howdy y'all!" Stygian greeted from above in a terrible Southern accented attempt, grinning down with mild enthusiasm, and faint amusement. "What goes around, comes around, huh?" He also has a habit of turning up when you least expect it. ...I pretended not to acknowledge Applejack's look of 'I told you so.' Chapter 207: A Light of Tough Love"Nope." Not hearing another word from this travesty my mentor was spouting from his ethereal muzzle, continuing onwards for my destination with a shake of the head. "All of what you just said; impossible." Jack, adamantly denying it doesn't mean it never occurred. Came the chided rebuttal of the spiritual Starswirl, whom had just been telling me the events of the most recent episode I was absent for yesterday. Another School of Friendship one, obviously. Hence why I couldn't be there, and from what I've been gathering by Starswirl's account on things. All the more relieved I wasn't! "Again, no Starswirl, it didn't happen. It didn't." Just couldn't wrap my head around the sheer incredulity of the idea. My hooves moving up a slope as the mental debate continued. Myself talking out-loud where anyone could hear and pass me strange glances notwithstanding. "You're trying to tell me that the [BEEP]ing Tree of Harmony is, somehow, sentient, and provided guidance to those six kids whose existence I keep forgetting about because they're having some dispute about friendship." Imagine Starswirl was unfazed by the more derision side of my tone. But trust the old unicorn to get defensive over his precious tree. The Tree sensed their doubts towards friendship, and intervened. Yeah-huh. How convenient it just notices a friendship struggle above while they're doing some essay centred around the Tree of Harmony. "Not to mention that, while threatening to trap them underground forever, but also to face their worst FEARS." Not only that, but when has it EVER been established throughout the entire history of the show that the Tree was capable of any kind of sentience? Not in season four… Sort of. Certainly not in season seven when it met its original owners again… Didn't it? Would have to rewatch that. Regardless of which, my point being this, all of these seemed oddly – if we're going with the pretence the Tree was alive in some shape or form – outside the characteristics such a piece of devoted tranquillity would do. Test or not. I refuse to acknowledge any of that happened. "No, teacher, let me tell you what really happened; the 'Young Six' got overexerted from so much homework Twilight had given and all dreamt of these ridiculous events. After that, they failed for not doing their assignment in time and got detention. The end." ...They had the exact same dream. "Magic. Power of friendship or some bull[BEEP.] Hell, Luna could have done all that you just shared in said dream as a means of confidence boost." Ah, the school entrance was right there, and I just let myself waltz after hopping casually over the stones to the grand doors. "Point is, it was all a massive fever dream." Now where was the closest member of staff? Break should be starting right about now if I got my time correctly. But my former mentor wasn't as quick to change topics. Typical, given that the subject was already far from my mind and dealt with the moment I entered the clean School of Friendship. Why such detest for those young six? That meant to be a pun? Look I have nothing against them personally, Starswirl. Never mind that their personalities are about as basic and interesting as watching Pinkie Pie learn the wonders of a sauna, but I've already had my share of witnessing diet carbon copies of the Mane Six in another form. I didn't need that again. They're not entirely alike, Jack. All individuals are unique by their own way. Oh no? Shall we recap, dear teacher: Sandbar (That how you say it?): Awkward nerd. That dragon kid: Cocky flier. The Yak: Loud and energetic. Changeling: Kind but shy. Teenage griffon that looked like he spray-painted his entire body: ...Uhh. And I forgot entirely what the last among them were. Silverstream. Oh yeah, the Hippogriff. ALSO loud and energetic by the way. Starswirl hummed in my thoughts as we passed a corner down the blue hall. It sounds to me only around half of them carry some similar characteristics of your friends. Point being? That's still enough to sustain my argument that they're just shoddy attempts of the 'passing the torch' trope. Wouldn't mind that too much if they were likeable, but you know how things are. That being? A small smirk crawled its way onto my brown-bearded muzzle. I hate anything new, Starswirl. This time, the bemused unicorn in the afterlife chuckled lightly, fond but all-knowing. Perhaps. Before resuming on with his lecture, much to my small chagrin. A red apple may not be too different from a green apple, Jack, but that doesn't diminish the quality of either apple. You should give them more of a chance, my boy. Twilight would ask for nothing less of you, no doubt. Playing the Twilight card? Shame on you using an underhanded tactic like that, oh wise and ancient Starswirl the Bearded. Pretty sure Applejack would have loved your example usage just then. "Stardust?" Ah, finally, someone I knew. Nodding in farewell to some students she was in prior discussion with, Starlight trotted over to join me, smiling with warm greeting. "Good afternoon. Wasn't expecting to see you today, what's up?" In short answer, I merely raised the small brown bag held atop my left wing. Prompting Starlight's small "Ah" of realization with a humoured nod." "Spike forgot his lunch." "For the umpteenth time." With some effort of magic, I grimaced, but managed to pass the bag of boxed food to the unicorn with a glow. "Could you-?" Already on it, she was. "I'll bring it to him. Lunchtime's already just around the corner." Cheers my dear. "Thanks, you just saved your own son from starvation." "Don't let it happen to you too." I teased fondly, already nodding in goodbye for the day as we parted. There, mission accomplished. Back to the castle and self-practicing with moving cups by just magic- ...Do you feel that? Indeed. It's quite a murky presence of late. Oily, more like. Slippery, and it keeps getting away before I could even track down the source. Every time I visited this school, there was something akin to darkness, it just leaves before I could get a lock on. Halting midstep, my eyes regarded the pristine ceiling, narrowing in concentration. Through Balance, something was amiss, and it didn't feel anywhere near promising. And it was getting stronger to a degree everytime I kept on detecting the presence. Often leaving me annoyed, confused, frustrated and exasperated, honestly wishing there would be no further threats to Equestria, or my friends and Princess, for a long time coming. Reality is hard to deny. Even for a world so pacifistic. The presence vanished, but I didn't feel anymore deterred. This time, there was a sense of reigned resolve, aiming now, since I was here anyway, to seek out this plausible threat and prevent any harm done to my friends or this school. A thorough investigation was decided, and I had plenty of free time to do so. Moving cups with my mind can wait. And I may know where to start. Perhaps barging into her office like that was a little uncalled for, but I had my reasons; valids ones, I hoped, at that. 'Least I entered unannounced after checking through Balance if there was anyone else inside other than her before making myself at home. "Stardust!" Came the startled cry of the pink unicorn, almost jumping out of her seat in ill-preparation, before recovering and magically organizing things on the desk back in place. Heh. Starlight cocked her head, perking a bemused, non-existent brow. "Most ponies just knock." Smirking a little at the sass, I started things off with conducting a swift, but swept investigation of the room itself, outwardly sniffing like a canine for even the slightest 'whiff' of darkness. Pointedly feigning ignorance to the mare's open bafflement as I gazed around: Picking up large furnitere without effort. Moving smaller objects before placing them back in their proper positions because I'm a decent human (pony) being like that. Taking out books from the shelves as I peeked my head through. Nothing so far. But one could never be too careful. Starswirl, picking up anything yourself? Scarcely a trace. It appears what or whom you're seeking doesn't often visit this particular office. A self-emboldened pony, perhaps. My smirk only widening to the wit in response. But Starlight, unhearing of the mental conversation, finally voiced her confusion-slash-curiosity. "Any particular motivation behind rummaging around my office?" "Stardust Balance: Ace Detective." Came my lighthearted remark, jumping off the top shelf and landing harmlessly on all fours. Regarding the still-befuddled unicorn. "I'm investigating a trace of darkness I picked up in the school." Lilac eyes widened. "Imbalance?" Immediately shaking my head to allay those well-justified fears. "No, just something from the chaotic side of things." Her features softened with relief. "It's been here for a while now." "Frequently?" "Whenever I visit." Starlight frowned, thinking, gazing around the inteior of the room as well soon enough. Just a note of apprehension in the mare's now-cautious tone. "So you sense it in here too?" Once again, a shake of the head. "No. This presence - what or who it is - is fleeting. I can barely get a lock on it every time it pricks at the edge of my senses-" "Before it leaves as soon as you try." Starlight finished, astute as always, now frowning towards me with comprehension. "And you believe it's somewhere in this school, hiding behind the many presences of its daily occupants." I nodded, impressed with the level of perception. "Does Twilight know about it?" "I didn't want to worry her," Was all I had to offer, adding if it helped, "Applejack, Spike, Fluttershy and Rainbow are aware though." Thinking back to that interaction at Apple Acres. Taking what she could get, Starlight then inquired with, again, her signature flaring with anxiety. "Is it..." Composing herself forcibly, but the last word stressed, "Is it dangerous?" I tilted my head, considering. "It's too soon to suspect anything-" "But you already do." Damn. She can give a certain orange Earth Pony a run for her bits by that blunt observation. My first reply was a slow nod, further inciting Starlight to press. "Do you think whatever you're picking up is dangerous?" ...Might as well be straightforward. Highly doubt this observant, talented unicorn would accept anything less than my pure honesty. She could take it. "It's possible." Came my eventual response, a little resigned, but confident all the same. Looking quite solemn myself. "I just need to look around; get an extensive search, so to speak." "To see if you can pick up a trail if you search around enough, and follow it through to whatever's possibly threatening the school." Fifty points to Griffindor. Starlight's next sentence, spawned from her resolve to protect her friends, would surprise no one. "I know where we could start looking." "Are you sure you should be helping out like this, Starlight?" I eventually asked with wry humour, the pair of us scouting down an empty hallway for our first destination of many. "I doubt investigating evil in the school is part of a counselor's resume." Her stride exuded confidence. Conviction. But Starlight's returning grin was wide in playful responding, "Then I'll be sure to ask Twilight to add that in to my responsibilities; Celestia knows how bored I get when nopony comes to visit me for guidance." Which is a shock all in itself, considering how often these ponies NEED help. Lilac eyes meeting hazel curiously. "Speaking of which, why aren't we informing the Headmare of a potential threat in her own school again?" "You know Twilight. She'll probably overreact to the problem and make it bigger than what it needs to be." To that, her purple eyes also glimmered with thats ame fond humour to the expense of a loved one, myself shrugging as the hallway echoed by our pacing hooves. "Besides, the less of a hassle will let us conduct our searchings more smoothly." "Fair argument." Was all Starlight had to offer, before pausing for a quick nod to a classroom door. "Here's our first stop." The unmistake presence of Fluttershy behind it. Along with the scents of nature and animals behind the closed door. The pair of peeking up through the small square window affixed to said blue door, allowing us to view the tranquil, harmonic setting that would be typical for a class taught by Equestria's most pacifistic equine. Fluttershy educating the class with the demonstration of a live polar bear before the attentive students. Won't even ask how that got in there. More important matters to settle on... Like what would Fluttershy be educating about with a polar bear? What makes them different than regular bears? "Sense anything?" Starlight's hushed voice prompted me to focus. In reply, I closed my eyes, allowing to focus on all the presences inside, drifting around their signatures in hopes of any clues for what we're seeking. ... ... ... "Nothing." I replied gently, glancing to Starlight with evident disappointment. "Everything feels fine." The contemplative unicorn nodded, rubbing her chin during her position. Voicing the thoughts. "It's still possible what we're searching can be hiding in plain sight." Lilac eyes staying firm with resolve. "We take a look at Rainbow Dash's lesson next." "Good call-" "Hi Counselor Glimmer! Hi Professor Balance!" Trust the overzealous hippogriff to spot us peeking into the exotic classroom and disrupt Fluttershy's own teachings to wave merrily to us. Immediately, we ducked down, flushing with sheepish embarrassment and making out hasty withdrawal to the next room before we could distract them again. Whoops. "I guess some no9 longer get the memo I no longer teach there..." Came my muttered wryness. Only eliciting Starlight's warm chuckle. "You left more of an impression on them than you think." What now? My baffled gaze had Starlight explain with a knowing smile, "Many remember you as the 'cool teacher who macked on the Headmare.'" Ha! Alright that was pretty funny. Perking a brow that told me not to get too full of myself, Starlight then proceeded to add as a hypothesis, "Are you confident, completely, there's something here? That you're not picking up random frustrations of students and just making excuses to be in this school again." By that lighthearted accusation, I snorted. "You give me far too much credit as some sly schemer, Starlight." Without even batting an eye. "Oh so in actuality you'd rather run away from the issue of not teaching again as the common solution." ...Touche. "See anything?" "No! Sense anything?" "Notta." Damn, this was only getting infuriating for the both of us. Now we were up to investigating Applejack's classroom, albeit by, again, unconventional means; better to keep whomever it was from realizing we were on to him-slash-her. From her position, Starlight grunted a little. "I'm still not entirely convinced it can be one of our own student." "Oh?" I raised a sardonic, bemused brown brow. "Couldn't tell from the heaps of skepticism I've been picking up from you all day." Ignoring the sarcasm, lilac eyes rolled as they continued peeking through the window. "I'm just saying, maybe you're just looking too deep into things." Shifting slightly, nearly causing me to reinforce my grip. "I mean, don't get me wrong, it's fine to worry for our well-being, but haven't you considered the possibility that just because has a tad of darkness in them, doesn't make them inherently malicious?" Oh, my dear, believe me, the presumption was something I HAD contemplated upon. And, yes, while I was of the philosophy that darkness doesn't mean evil, and light in turn doesn't mean overall righteousness, there's still a main factor regarding that idea which throws the whole concept out of the window: This was still an MLP world. The writers only made such things plausible in the form of Discord, and he was only a 'good guy' AFTER being reformed from his wicked deeds of wanting to spread chaotic fun around the planet. If there's someone here with even the slightest trace of higher darkness, I couldn't risk the chance of sticking blind to my own beliefs and provide them an advantage until it's too late. Still, I understood Starlight's wariness. There WERE seemingly ordinary young students, attending to study and hopefully understand the magic of friendship as she and the staff had; what harm could they possibly achieve? But hey, I'm more than confident the writers of the show had something to pull the wool from our eyes when the time comes. If it comes. Not if I could help it. "You wanna risk the chance of endangering your own students?" Came my eventual response, offering a light smirk below, indulging some minor banter. "Or are you hoping this danger will pass so you'll be busy with traumatized students visiting your office?" Before Starlight could retort against that argument- "What are you two doing?" Spotted we were. Our eyes gazing down from the roof to the blue-yellow griffon flying beside us, eyeing our positions with dubious skepticism. Well, I suppose one couldn't blame him. Seeing a former teacher hold your school counselor by the tail as she looks through a classroom window would raise some questionable flags. Not even fifteen minutes after the last time it was debated when the evening struck, Starlight couldn't help but voice her suspicions once more. "Are you sure you're just not sensing frustrations from schoolwork?" "Positive." Remaining stubborn on the matter, but the unicorn wasn't deterred. Pressing moreso. "You might be wrong." "I might not be." "You're not always right, Stardust." Huffing from my pony nostrils, I threw my wings up in disbelief, cape flowing as result. "What is it with everypony doubting me nowadays?" Honestly, did they think I was just being paranoid for no reason or something? Response came alongside a blank look. "I'm not saying you're wrong altogether, Stardust. I'm pointing out the possibility that maybe - MAYBE - you're reading too deep into things. If there IS something here that threatens us, we'll act on it." Pausing as we reached the middle of the courtyard, gesturing wholly around the structure of the unique educational facility. Emphasizing her point. "But right now, after exploring all the tended classes and giving a thorough sweep through Balance? We haven't found anything, Stardust, even when the entire student body have been in their homerooms simultaneously." My bearded features grimaced, acknowledging Starlight's point with reluctance. Weary hazel eyes scanning across the outside of the building's centre, observing the many ponies and other creatures now finishing up their classes, getting ready to call it a day. Sundown was reaching that point now. But no matter what my friend may assume, or what even I assume, I know what I sensed. Those sneses of survival and wariness had never failed me before. That was one redeeming quality I could face. "There's still the off-chance this person - or whatever it may be - can be shielding themselves by magic." I offered, then mentally berating myself for how absurdly weak that excuse sounded. Really, even Spike didn't express that pathetically whenever he tried fishing up bull[BEEP] explanations. Starlight, clearly, wasn't persuaded, if the raised, flat brow was of any indication to her incredulity. "Let's say they could, isn't Balance suppose to sense others by their emotions? Not magic? How would another creature - pony or otherwise - manage to conceal their own thoughts and feelings against a magic unseen and unheard of for countless years? Sounds kinda flimsy, Stardust." Okay, it was safe to say my teeth were close to gnashing at that point. "We can't just overall dismiss the possibility, Starlight, we're not Celestia or Starswirl-" No offense teach. None taken. "- And isn't the whole point of magic that all things are possible? Remember, there are no clear, coherent rules for your world how magic properly works, so it's a bit foolhardy, at best, to just chalk off this investigation as anything but a waste of time." Having spoken that piece, I waited, now sensing some newfound emotions from the pink unicorn. I dread to think, but was one of them... Sympathy? "'Your world.'" Starlight echoed lightly, lilac eyes now studying me. "I didn't realize there was still a distinction for you." I mean, to be fair, that was mostly to emphasize my point. But even so, I wasn't particularly affectionate to the method Starlight was examining me by, those studious, piercing lilac eyes boreing into my soul. Her feelings now keen. Narrowed. Focused. As if I was a new cause worth inspecting, as opposed to whatever threat we've been seeking out all day and coming up short. It was really unnerving. My muzzle was open to ask her to stop, but Starlight beat me to speaking first. Blunt and knowing as ever. "Did the Zagreus incident affect you that deeply?" I frowned, struggling to comprehend the point my friend and sister-figure was trying to make. "I don't understand." "Neither do I. Not yet." Huh? A pink hoof reached out, to my bewildered surprise, tentatively brushing my wild dark brown locks in a gesture akin to concern. Her equine features softened with a tilt of the head, and eerily, again, I was reminded too much of a certain lavender mare. "What happened to you, Stardust?" Adding only to my confusion and increasing worry. "What's stopped you from accepting Equestria as your home?" 'Again,' was the last unspoken word. My breathing grew shaky for a moment, blinking back my own welling emotions from Starlight's introspection. All I could offer was a weak justification. "What right have I to fully acknowledge it as such, Starlight...?" Her brow only furrowed more, the unicorn removing her hoof from my mane to, then, address a new matter related to this. Her voice brooking no mood for order. "Tomorrow, my office, first thing. Try not to oversleep for this, Stardust." Even with her concern, Starlight couldn't stop a threatening smile by that last statement. I msirked in faint tease myself, making light of the new predicament I found myself in, reminded of Applejack's words from Saddle Arabia. "Doctor's orders, Miss Glimmer?" Lilac eyes flashed, expression against softening. "A friend's orders, Mister Balance. Ten o'clock sharp, don't be late." Ye ma'am, I guess. Once again, the farmmare's words reflecting through my skull as the many species began returning home: "We're not the same naive, easily forgivin' ponies we were way back when. When you left, somethin' changed. It changed us; made us all realize we weren't growin' up, ain't respondin' to problems as should be. When your left, it broke us, Stardust, it truly did. By runnin' away, you helped us face reality." Looks like that reality may be rearing its ugly face yet again... I gulped audibly, to the unicorn's faint amusement. Was she trying to help me, or vex me? It was super unclear when, the following morning as I was yawning and tired as Hell, unable to sleep well last night dwelling excessively what today would bring from this, I was being 'escorted' by a certain young Earth Pony. The leader, I think, of that six group, The colt knocking on the door to the counselor's office merrily before letting ourselves in. The room appearing far more organized and well-prepared for an extensive therapy session following what happened yesterday afternoon. Looks like Starlight has been having her own anxiety regarding this upcoming meeting, if the aroma of worry and nervousness in the air were of any indication. Exemplified by my own, entering the small, cozy room made to feel lost souls welcome. "I brought Professor Balance as asked, Counselor." Halfway to correcting the lad until Starlight whirled around on her chair, straightening professionally and placing on her best, fake smile. How many hours did it take for her to practice? "Thank you Sandbar. You may go." The Earth Pony happily trotting away with satisfaction, closing the door and utterly oblivious to my bemused stare following him out. With those mannerisms out of the way, Starlight's voice perked up with light amusement. "You should show some level of acknowledgement to their respect for you, if only to return the courtesy." "I deserve neither their respect or acknowledgement, Starlight." Clearly, that was a disagreement between us, but Starlight let it slide, placing on her practiced level of calm professionalism necessary for her main job in the school. Motioning to the nearby therapy chair while getting up. "Have a seat, Mister Balance." Oh, we're still doing this? Alright, her office, her rules. With a faint smile of bewilderment, I sighed, throwing my hoofs up in surrender, finding my cape and hate being removed by a blue glow of magic and neatly set by a coat hanger. Fair enough. Positioning myself down on the pink, soft seat, folding my front limbs on the chest of my navy-blue shirt, I couldn't stop myself from retaining humour at this current situation. Starlight was really taking this seriously, if her signature was telling accurately. Considering my own levels of depression, self-loathing and regrets, I may as well be her potential magnum opus. And, hey, never done a therapy session before? Regardless of what bad feelings or memories it may definitely bring up, I was genuinely curious to see where this goes. Perhaps she was too. Sitting down on a small stool before the seat, the pink unicorn levitated a notedpad, a readied quill and ink bottle. "Now remember." She emphasized, sounding both like a friendly reminder and a warning. "We're doing this to HELP you, Stardust. As a counselor and a friend, it pains me to see you have regrets and anger for events that weren't all your fault. So, these next few hours will be devoted to your healing, and finally addressing the direct causes behind your self-anger and anxiety." Before offering with a pre-prepared mug. "Hot chocolate?" Tempting, but I prefer those in the evening. "No thanks..." Taking note of how weak my British voice appeared right there and then. Guess I was a lot more anxious about this than Starlight was, shifting slowly in my laid posture. Nodding, albeit empathetically, she placed the steaming mug back on her desk, directly facing me and getting right into the think of it. "Let's begin: How are you feeling, Stardust?" Well, obvious answer was obvious. Shurgging helplessly. "Fine, I guess." Starlight scribbled the simple answer down, and something else, on her notepad, away from my range of sight currently. The next question was just as straightforward, "And how does Jack Wright feel?" ...[BEEP]. "Take as much time as you need." Starlight added kindly upon noticing my visible sign of hesitation. Yeah, you say that my dear, but we both know I can't really do that, can I? But despite that, I was resigned to my fate. Starlight was doing this because she cared, and she wanted to help. And Tartarus have no scorn than Starlight Glimmer's stubbornness to help. My front hoof leaned upwards slightly without thinking, bluntly sharing the truth. "Depressed." There, I said it. "Depressed, anxious, self-loathing, conceited, miserable, regretful. Need I go on?" "It would help." Starlight answered without skipping a beat, maintaining her cool smile while keeping her own feelings under check. She was taking this job with utmost devotion. I admired that. "Let's begin with the first negative emotion you've described: Depression. Why are you depressed?" Once again, I hesitated. My friend was generous enough to give me two minutes of contemplation to gather my thoughts and sort my mind out, opening some floodgates to come. Twilight's heard it all before, but even I know her predictable, if heartfelt responses to these things if I shared them with her, no matter how good it made me feel afterwards. Another perspective may do me a world of good. The very same motivation that had me even come here to begin with. That, and I trusted this mare as much as the others. I sighed, resigned. "Because I failed." "Failed how?" "Failed Twilight, failed Spike, failed you, failed... Everyone." Once again, a hapless shrug. No better way to reinforce my words. "I had the chance, the oppotunity, to put a stop to Zagreus numerous times. I've went back on many promises for my own narrow-minded justification of 'for the greater good.' What more can be possibly said, Starlight?" It wasn't my intent to sound just a little flippant by that last question. But the unicorn didn't seem to notice, or acknowledge it. More jotting down from ink to paper. "The fact Zagreus is contained in a fictional ball and nopony's holding your own mistakes against you speak volumes." She remarked with light humour, before moving on. "Next: Anxiety. Why are you so anxious?" Once again, following on from yesterday, Applejack's words reveberated in my head. Blinking once. "Because I'm expecting at least one of you to hold my actions against me." Casting a side-glance to the patient mare, pursing my gold lips. "It's too easy to be forgiven easily from the majority, regardless how kindhearted you ponies naturally are." "We are, Stardust." Starlight sort to correct, with compassion and understanding. The light burned. "Contrary to what you may believe, we all consider you one of us, pony in spirit as well as body." Well, it's nice they did... "Now, let's move on to the next subject of your broad feelings." Joooooooooooy. As if sensing my lack of eagerness - that or it was present on my face - the pink mare lowered her 'pad slightly to give me an amused brow, muzzle twitching with fond acknowledgement. "Self-hate. Personally, I can imagine many motives behind this awful emotion-" Oh, thanks Starlight. "- But do you think you can sum up the overall reasoning behind such a feeling?" ...Funny thing? The more we kept on doing this, the more comfortable I was getting in releasing all these doubts and struggles to a friend who purely cares and wants to assist. Finding myself sitting up a little to better explain more, taking a deep breath as eyes wandered to the side, gathering my thoughts again to best articulate the next following sentences. Part of me briefly wondered exactly how much Starlight got paid here. "Well... I mean... As you said, it's pretty obvious." Was what I could offer, at first, cocking my head side-to-side thoughtfully. "My entire life has been filled with making the same margin of errors, over and over again, never leanring despite how much I try. I always forget what I'm learning from soon enough, not realizing until AFTER I've done it. Look at the consequences: Nightmare Moon, Chrysalis, Sombra, Tirek, Zagreus. Even the events in Sunset's world I can be held accountable for because my head was so far up my-" Quickly cutting myself off, then, from the stern glare telling me I should not even consider finishing the passionate speech that way. Instead, I opted another approach. "Regardless, my own hubris has led to dangers and trouble with others; those even I am closest to, Starlight. How could I NOT hate myself, for allowing my own disability to hinder any ability to learn from my mistakes?" "So it's your belief that your mental defect prohibits your capability to learn from the past." Starlight nodded, writing all this down during via magic. Cue evident Harry Potter joke here. "Not only that, but that your own arrogance in regards to dealing with a particular situation, often worsens the problem and makes things more difficult for the lives and well-being of your loved ones." Damn. She's good. Best I could offer was a singular, small nod, prompting Starlight to further scribble this factual enlightenement down before regarding me, still expectant. "Which brings us to the next topic: Your belief of self-arrogance. Could you expand on that further, please? In what way does a natural feeling endanger our friends?" Couldn't be the only one who imagined the emphasis on 'our,' as if proving some point. Nevertheless, I obliged: "Because, by my own flawed logic, I continued believing, in every predicament, that since my people created this universe, I, by all rights, had the answers and the sole responsibility to fix them and save you all the trouble... I don't know." Providing a self-deprecating smile. "Maybe I just wanted to be viewed as a hero than just a liability." "Your honesty is appreciated." Starlight paused. "Do you need a short break? I understand if-" "I'm fine." Coming out more sternly than what I hoped for, taking a deep breath to calm myself before tightly grinning. "I'm fine, I can go on." Best get it all out of the way before distancing myself at any open oppotunity. While I had my eye on the ball, and concentrated on getting through this to understand myself better. It was always a matter of time. Slowly nodding, Starlight raised her notepad again, proceeding on with the next powerfully depressing emotion to address. "Let's talk about being miserable. Is there a distinction from your depression?" "...Kind of." I confessed shortly, leaning back down against the soft end. Gaze switching to the far off painting. "All my efforts of handling things myself, and sparing you all the trouble of danger and stress, have mostly been in vain. What's there to be satisfied when I cause my own friends more stress instead?" "Mhm." At the very least, that didn't sound like she was agreeing. I hoped anyway, Lilac eyes gazing back down upon me with expectancy. "Finally, let's address the last one: Regrets." Ohhhh I had plenty of those. "Shall I write a bucket list?" One hairless brown perked, but Starlight managed small, tight smile with fond mirth. "The shortest reasons you can give will do." I nodded slowly. As she wishes. "Very well..." Got many to unpack here, but I'll try to dense it as possible to the basic, overall issues. Resting my front hoofs against each again upon my breathing chest, unleashing a loud, drawn sigh, settling down. "I regret too many things from childhood to adulthood; being a scumbag-slash-annoyance to many back on my homeworld, committing that one massive mistake back in school, yelling at my mother for no reason." The side of my muzzle twitched by such painful memories, but I trudged on. "Taking my family for granted. Taking my friends for granted. Lying to you all, often taking advantage of your naivety, doing reckless stunts and actions with greater consequences than allowed. The near-triumph of Sombra, the creation of Zagreus. The..." Gulping loudly, I maintained myself, exhaling deeply again and closing my eyes, preparaing for the most harmful recollection among them all. I could do this, I just needed... A moment... Forcing my hazel, emotional eyes to open and practically whispering that last part. "Breaking of Twilight's heart..." There. I did it... I did it. Silence, for the most part, dominated the office following the next few minutes, save for the occassional notes my self-volunteered therapist wrote down with every passing second. God, the tension in here. Either from confessing these things out-loud, or from my own hallucination of pure dread and apprehension for however the unicorn would respond to all this, inevitably. It was nerve-wacking. Starlight was nothing like the other ponies; pragmatic, contemplative and mature. Similar to Twilight, but different her own unique way. It came as no surprise my body tensed, once the mare started speaking. But those concerns, as it turned out, would be allayed soon enough. For I detected no judgment or pity in her following voice. Really, what else was I expecting? Quite foolhardy of me, as always. "Many things of what you say, do hold a certain merit to them." Starlight began, slow and deliberate, gathering her thoughts as the notepad and ink were set aside for this. No distractions. "However, that doesn't stop a majority of it from being augumentative. I could go on all day - perhaps forever - why you haven't 'failed' us or anypony else. I could rebuttal almost, if not ALL your points regarding why your anxieties are misplaced, and how we accept you for what you are - no matter if your body is human and pony - one of us. I can proceed to rebuke those arguments why you should hate yourself for making mistakes like everypony in life. The whole point of life is to make terrible errors." Lilac eyes softened after that note of observation. Starlight leaning in moreso, as if to further reinforce her points to come. Her grin satisfied, her voice passionate, and filled with empathy. She really should have been some seventh hidden Element of Harmony. Screw what the fanbase thought of her. "As for being conceited... Well, aren't we all? In our own different ways? There are times everyone often lets their pride get the better of them: To prove a point, for the sake of winning an argument regardless how flawed the evidence put forward, to do something reckless to one-up peers, to believe oneself capable of handling a matter without help. There's no crime for being full of yourself, so long as you're aware of this fault, and SEEK to learn from it." Putting stress on that particular world. Not learn from it altogether, but also seek tp try learning is just as important. I found myself nodding without comprehending until now. Yes, everything Starlight was preaching made absolute sense. I've forgotten all about that attempting to learn something can be just as vital as doing the thing in question. I'm too ingrained by the self-belief I'm the only person in the entire world to have faults and not be okay with them. No one was flawless, THAT'S what Starlight is trying to pound into my mind here. But my best friend and sister wasn't finished. No, far from it. "As for being miserable, well, I shouldn't even have to tell you to feel despair is not a sin, Stardust. You're allowed to feel as much for your mistakes in the past, but that doesn't mean you should wallow in them forever. Just move on, with the forever support of your friends, your son, and your Princess behind you." Starlight added a light wink to that last bit, and I allowed myself a tiny grin in response. "Regrets... Well, we all have those, Stardust. You're forgetting, I'm as much responsible for Zagreus as you are; my jealously, my rage. THAT brought about the chain of events which led to that monster into being." A pink hoof raised to prevent any dispute, Starlight still beaming wide somehow, as if that particular fact didn't even bother her. Oh, and she was hiding her own guilt particularly well. "But if not for that, I wouldn't have made such great friends, and a fantastic brother to boot." The sincerity. The earnest pressing for me to view her perspective on things. It was getting too much, blinking back some lingering tears; all the floodgates, all the emotions and turths being sprung forth towards one another. For the shared comfort to appease the other, I sat up, welcoming ourselves to a brief, but powerful embrace. The bond between us flaring with approved bliss, letting each other breathe in the moment, allowing the peace of forgiveness to pass through. My right eye clidding a small, salty tear, breathing deeply again. Once hazel and lilac met again once I wiped my own with a sheepish grin, Starlight's eyes glimmered with acknowledged affection. "I forgive you, Stardust. The main problem is, you need to stop separating Jack Wright from Stardust Balance. One who carries the burdens and self-hatred spurred from years of hardship, the other an identity of perfection and who you WISH you could be." Was that it? Was I really just splitting both these identities as possible? One spawned from childhood, another self-made for a nother chance to be someone better? Was I cowardly enough to even try acknowledging as much? Starlight's smile never waned. "It's not cowardly to confess your personal issues, or even accept they're there." The pink hoof, light but firm, touching against my clothed shoulder. "And not matter how many issues or identity crises you have, we'll ALWAYS be there to help you. Even if you and Twilight are now immortal, we'll find a way, somehow." To that, both of us smiled with mirth. "We need to commence, with letting you be both Stardust and Jack as one." "I... Don't know how." Came my lighthearted, albeit nervous reaction. But my best friend looked like she expected as much, nodding simply with a knowing grin, motioning for me to follow towards her main desk. "Well, luckily for both of us, I came prepared." Twilight's influence shining through again. I perked a curious brow, the pink mare fishing out some yellow sheet papers from her drawers, magically handing them over to me. With my practiced power, I let them levitate into my waiting right hoof, inspecting curiously as she spoke with some enthusiasm. "Six certain young students have been asking for a school camping trip for a while now. And though you can't teach or have any position in the school whatsoever, their request doesn't have to be an official school affair." Six certain students... My gaze stared up to the pink unicorn, meeting with her playful smirk with my wry, exasperated smile. "This is payback for making you hunt 'ghosts' all day before, isn't it?" "Hmmm." Pretending to consider it. Lilac orbs cheekily glancing to the ceiling with rolled thought. "Perhaps that, and my own way of getting back at you for leaving us all unannounced." Ah, fair enough. Curiously, this time, I barely felt a stab of guilt from that reminder. Guess therapy WAS good for something. I should join one more often... "Who knows, you might even enjoy yourself. Again, they're not as bad as you think. Sandbar often reminds me of you." ...My halfheated glare went up from the detailed list back to the unicorn again, suspcisious and baffled. "In what regard...?" "Oh, you know, the 'Earth Pony leader often plagued with self-doubt but heaps of bravery.' Ring any bells?" ...Tch. I couldn't stop sharing her grin anyway. Chapter 208: Autumn's Balance"Do you think there are more mes out there?" Gazing up from her small guidebook, beautiful violet orbs sparkled. "How do you mean?" Looking away from the window of the lengthy compartment, I faced the mare opposite me with half a smile. "Considering I'm the Jack of Equestria, and there's two more versions of me in this world's counterpart; one of whom already resided in another franchise prior." Not to mention the cluster[BEEP] involving Casey and all those variations. "What brought this on?" Shrugging, my hazel eyes turned back to facing the window. What lovely weather today, blue sky and all. "Just wondering. Not to sound so conceited, but imagine if there's like a version of me in every fictional universe my people created." Star Wars. Pokemon. Danny Phantom. Even maybe One Piece. The possibilities and implications are endless, is all I was saying. "Every world having their own Twilight Warrior, to maintain the balance of things..." I mused, the corner of my phepirial vision catching my Princess pondering the idea herself, tilting her head in an adorable fashion. Guess that incited her scientific curiosity too. "It's... Feasible. But that would imply every world has their own imbalanced problems." Telling me they didn't? Upon spotting my bewildered glance, Twilight merely grinned sheepishly. "But even so, I'm sure those worlds are in much better conditions with you there to help out." "Just give them their own Twilights, and they'll be even more balanced." Beaming warmly at the compliment, Twilight resumed memorizing the guide, us settling into a comfortable silence. Were there countless other mes out there, Starswirl, fighting and saving the multiverse? His answer was immediate: I have no jurisdiction or insight in telling, Jack. My range can only reach so far, but if I were to hazard a speculation, I would confess it's not entirely implausible. The laws of Balance operates uniquely between worlds, and perhaps a Twilight Warrior is more suited for the job than anything else. To that, I almost snorted, smirking a little instead. Right, because I was well known for my adaptability. Shifting myself more comfortably, I released a low sigh. We weren't too far from our destination by now, I think. That revelation, soon enough, emphasized by Twilight's enthusiastic tone only mere moments later. "Is it wrong of me to feel this level of thrilled?" My fiance asked rhetorically, unable to contain her eager smile while putting the book down again, now too regarding the outside sun. "I've been reining in this excitement ever since Fluttershy and Applejack told me of their findings about the Kirin. Now, we get to see it for ourselves!" Yep, the fabled Kirin I've been hearing Twilight gush over about these past few days. Reining in my hoof; she couldn't STOP talking about her intentions to meet the formerly isolated society of rare species herself up to this point. Even during cuddle times, not five minutes didn't go by without front pages being shoved in my unsuspective face regarding what knowledge ponykind had about the mysterious creatures until now. Just only a day after the two mares returned from their mission, already the train tracks around Equestria extend to where the Kirin resided. How convenient! "Haven't seen you this excited since you proposed the school, love." I remarked with a coy brow. Her anxious levels rising moreso, the closer we reached our destination. Twilight was quick to emphasize the purpose behind her zeal. "A species thought lost to time. An entire culture, Jack, we can learn all about since those ancient days! Just imagine how much their society's changed after the known history of their kind were published. We'll be the first to document and release the information of the new Kirin civilization to the public, and help them better intergrate into pony society!" With always, her amount of content for the pursuit of knowledge and help being endearing to my eyes and ears. Especially my heart. My smile couldn't possibly hope to match her own right now, raising a coy brow. "And another species to teach the magic of friendship, no doubt." She brushed off the teasing with grace, nodding rapidly. "Naturally!" My Princess declared, beaming in merry, my own grin wideneing in response. Contagious, I swear. But then, Twilight added with a more subdued posture, "I'm glad we can do this together, Jack. You weren't obligated to come along." Obligated? Of course not, but Twilight had been leaving not-so-subtle hints of hoping I would, recently. Besides, missing a chance to see my love so thrilled and content? Not for the world. "Maybe I'm a little curious about these Kirin myself." Came my confession. Indeed, Applejack and Fluttershy's retelling of their most latest adventure had piqued my intrigue. Especially regarding the Nirik aspect. Reaching out, my gold hoof clasped over lavender, offering an affectionate smile. "Plus, any excuse to spend more time together." Now, that light pleased, flustered blush WAS an obligation. But Twilight couldn't repress her glee at my willingness, violet eyes sparkling lovingly. The moment of quiet exchanged intimacy lasted a goo moment, before the Princess spoke up again, her voice now reflecting on pure gratitude. "I'm proud of you, you know. Spending so much time with our friends as I asked." Said pride shone on her flawless pony face, and my heart flipped in joy by the response I elicited from my activities of late, feeling it was worth it. I would travel the whole world on foot if it made Twilight blissful. "Now there I have doubts, honey." She mentally replied, now smirking slyly upon hearing my stray thought, and I could only chuckle sheepishly. But her emotions sung with affectionate gratification regardless. Once the moment concluded, we pulled back, myself glad since the leaning was putting minor strain on my back. Got enough of THAT when I was human. Rolling her violet eyes - seriously needed not to broadcast my thoughts too much - Twilight returned to the small, colourful blue and green guidebook again, voicing her own enthusiastic thoughts still. "I wonder if the Kirin village has any libraries where we can borrow further history of their background and evolution over the years." My head titled, considering the idea. "I suppose, given they once sworn themselves to eternal silence, reading would be their best means of a pasttime." I wasn't lying to Twilight when I mentioned I was just as interested in the Kirin in my own way. Really, what reason had I to lie? This secluded society did sound like an interesting bunch, and it seemed they were more welcoming to strangers now, as a clear path and signs led to a more safe route to the village than the long way of traversing the... Ahem, Peaks of Peril. Dun dun dun. Anyway, so yeah, Kirin! Species once slaves to their own emotions, and now coming to terms with them, handling their own frustrations and disagreements vocally without succumbing to these negative emotions. The Jedi could learn a thing or two from them, and that's my second Star Wars reference made today. I was on a roll. More specifically, staying on topic, my intrigue lied on what possible relationship they could have with Balance itself. The species has two forms: One for exuding positive feelings, another which channels negative. The literal embodiments which shows this also displays the consequences of what happens when you rely on one more than the other. Yes, according to Fluttershy and Applejack, the Kirin preferred their more peaceful nature than succumbing to anger, but that could change over time. Why does this fascinate me so? Because, again, imagine what connections these two forms have with Balance. Balance is all about bringing both light and dark emotions together on a scale to achieve real harmony within the self. What would happen if there was a Balance-trained Kirin in the world? What impact would that leave? Would a Twilight Warrior be suited as a Kirin? A Nirik? Would combining both emotions like so transform their species into a new creature altogether? If I started teaching more students as Spike and Twilight hoped for, I should take a look about teaching one of these whom we were heading for. "We should be right up ahead." Twilight informed beside me with a great smile, the two of us on a pleasant, nearly romantic enough wal across the nice area which contrasted the name of 'Peaks of Peril' well enough. Look, a gorgeous flower field close by! The Princess' emotions, speaking of feelings, spiked with gleeful anticipation, unkowingly brushing up against my side as if to support her in case she gets over-enthused. Don't let me stop you love. Smiling in amused warmth, my right gold wing extended, gently pushing back my cape and letting the new appedage cover over Twilight's back, further prompting the satisfied mare to lean in closer. Wasn't exactly expecting such a walk, but who was I to whine about it? I'll take what I can get before all of Twilight's interest is abducted by the Kirin culture. Mine as well. Applejack mentioned the creatures held a fondness for musical theatre. I wonder how they felt about orchestras. Suppose we'll uncover for ourselves; there's plenty I must catch up on myself, given how occupied I've been. You've met the Kirin, teach? Once, just prior to teaming up with my friends to stop the sirens. Starswirl explained helpfully. A measured, but well-intended society. It was they whom discovered the original appreciation for music; a unique newfound concept at the time, to which Stygian and I brought back to ponykind. I am curious as to how well their taste of the art has evolved in difference to our own. Heh, wouldn't it be both funny AND annoying if they discovered rock music in Equestria first-? "BOO!" "AH!" Well, that was a decent first impression. The sudden spook inciting a yelping Twilight jump high in the air, landing on my stable back and wrapping front limbs around my neck, taken by pure surprise. The cause behind this practical, abrupt joke? Of course, the feminine creature standing right before us after stepping out of the right bush, beaming in cheerful satisfaction for a prank done successfully. Rather than be annoyed for my marefriend's expense, I squinted closer, inspecting the intriguing specimen and her design. White-ish furry body, with a light green tip of hoofs and 'shell' covering part of the back, and down in-between the eyes to the small curved nose. Orange curled mane and tail, the mane in the style of a lion's which only sparked a wave of approval from yours truly. A reddish horn that splits in two by the top. Gold eyes sparkling in earnest, but well-meaning mischief. Her emotions through Balance nothing but positive interest, hiding her open curiosity behind a love for enthusiasm. Nearly, entirely reminiscent of a certain pink Earth Pony. "Wow, that was way too easy!" Her voice sounded shockingly mature. Was this zealous Kirin older than Twilight and myself or was puberty quicker for their kind? "Sorry if I scared you too badly; I just consider first impressions to work better if you don't get too formal and just be yourself. Know what I mean?" "I... Suppose." Twilight, after getting off me and regaining her composure, cleared her throat and offered a purple hoof in gesture. "You must be Autumn Blaze, we've heard so much about you from Applejack and Fluttershy. Nice to meet you, I'm-" A sharp, eager gasp cut her off. "Twilight Sparkle!" This Autumn recognized in a heartbeat. "They mentioned a friend named that had wings AND a horn. Pleasure's all mine!" Catching the other's hoof in a vice grip and shaking with a bit more than mild excitement. I couldn't hide my own bemused grin at the sight. Charming young Kirin. "I wasn't expecting to see you so soon! Welcome!" Before glancing to me, head tilting in rather enadering curiosity. A flicker of puzzlement across her open expression. "Are you Spike? They didn't mention dragons looked like ponies too?" "Uh, no." Twilight clarified with her own befuddled amusement, answering for me instead with an inclined throw of mane. "This is Jack, though everyone else calls him Stardust." Are you no one then, Twilight love? I snickered by the mental jab across our bond. "Ohhhh that makes sense!" Before the female Kirin was suddenly in my face next, invading personal space so much I had to force myself against pushing her off. Inspective, wandering eyes and hoofs exploring my features; tugging my facial hair, stretching my muzzle open, pushing up my azure cape. Did it hurt? No. But like Twilight right, I too was torn between amusement and irritation from Autumn's 'assessment.' But that quickly changed to just full-on amusement, when she paused from her inspection, looking Twilight straight in the eye and asked in full seriousness. "Are all male ponies this good looking?" PFFT! The sudden flare of emotion in Twilight's heart just now could burn acorss our link, I winced, barely hiding my pleased grin. In answer, I smirked to Autumn and, just for the fun of it, raised a coy brow. "I'm one of a kind." Vague but true. "Huh." Autumn stepped back then, with a curious light red on those Kirin cheeks. A wide, sheepish grin on her face. "Well, you're one lucky pony, Princess." Doesn't she know it? "Yes, I am." Twilight tightly smiled, evidently preventing herself from sounding too flippant over the matter. Yearning to change the subject and clearly not liking the way Autumn was eyeing me. "So, the village? We were hoping to get there before late." "Hm?" Then the newcomer blinked. "OH!" Nodding rapidly then, back on focus. "Of course, right this way!" Already bounding ahead with that same enthusiastic glee as before, just leaving us two briefly in the dust. Silence reigned from that awkward moment. ... ... ... Until I broke it, leaning closer to my Princess with a coy smile. "And you say I get crazy jealous." Promptly smacked by the head from the guidebook she carried, the hat briefly covering my smug eyes by result. "Ta-daaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!" Well, that was one surefire way of introducing a secluded society once thought lost to history. Autumn had motioning a single hoof with dramatic flair, grinning broadly, to the tranquil setting displayed before us. "Welcome to our village! Please, make yourselves at home." "Incredible..." Twilight whispered, and I threw her a quick bemused glance, before regarding the view welcomed to us moreso. I mean... It's okay, sure. But Twilight must be seeing things differently, obviously. For all through my eyes was just a normal looking, peaceful village with many colourful Kirin wandering around chatting away. Notable pony visitors too here and there. Houses blending in with the trees and oiher nature qualities around them. And a fountain set in the centre of it all. Nice to look at, certainly. But not something I'd call along the lines of awe-inspiring 'incredible-' Ow. "Try not to ruin the moment, honey." Rolling my fond eyes at Twilight's mental stab and command. Autumn, oblivious to the bond, beamed in warm delight by Twilight's responses, nodding in eager agreement. "I mean, it's okay I guess, but it's nice that others still think it's all charming to look at." "Oh, it certainly is Autumn." The Princess of Friendship nodded with zeal, as if her entire misgivings regarding the Kirin female earlier were all but forgotten. In the name of discovery, huh love? "Aestecally pleasing to look at with its own unique architecture, blending in perfectly the environment which surrounds this area. It's no wonder Fluttershy holds your home in high praises, Autumn." The Kirin couldn't look anymore thrilled to hear that, gold eyes then batting to me with expectant anticipation. What? "Do you like it too?" Oh. All I had to offer, overall, was a simple piece of honesty. Shrugging with a humoured, sheepish smile. "...I guess." Good enough for her, if that widened pleased grin was of any indication. "Great! So, you guys want me to show you around? I have like a ton of things you'll just LOVE to see that all visitors should take a look at, even those who are friends of those last two ponies I became best buddies with!" Hmm, tempting. But it appeared my Princess had other ideas, stating to our new Kirin friend apologetically. "Maybe later, Autumn." Adding quickly as to not upset the native by clarity. "I was actually hoping to talk with your leader regarding the Kirin cultere and history. Is she available?" "Ohhh! Of course." Autumn nodded with confidence, pointing a white and green hoof to some small building at the northwest. "You'll often find her in there nowadays, revising our history in the local library to learn from the past now that everyone can speak again." Uncovering the secrets of a species thought long gone from their leader, while inside a library? For Twilight, that's the equivalent of informing me the existence of a chocolate-flavoured cola. ...Maybe THAT should be my first decree as King. Among other things. Despite as much, Twilight was off in a heartbeat, gleelfully jogging with all four lavender hoofs and basically leaving us in the non-existent dust, everything else briefly forgotten. I couldn't help but laugh a little with baffled affection; knowledge always comes first, I suppose. But I didn't mind, Twilight was well within her right to start learning more about the Kirin with or without me. Silence, albeit awkward silence, took hold for a moment. Autumn eventually clearing her throat and regarding me with more eager anticipation. Yes, what now? "So... Do YOU want a tour, Jack, right?" Could barely stop my grin. "No it's Jack Wright." The Kirin blinked... Then snorted, chortling too at the stupid pun, and I was grinning with how pleased I was by my own joke, before answering more sincerely, "But seriously, just call me Stardust." Without showing whether or not she acknowledged my request, the zealous Kirin suddenly leaned in closer, those golden eyes dancing with excitement. Before ducking her head a little, once again the light pink hue on her features. Oh boy. "Say, I don't suppose you're a fan of..." Smiling and rolling her eyes back and forth coyly, rubbing her own front leg as if she were asking me to go ski'ing or something. "Musical theater?" I... Was indifferent to the art. Last one I went to was with Spike, and that was ages ago I could barely recall what happened in it. "I like orchestras." Her face only brightened with approval from my offered answer. "Works for me!" "So, they have plays of even your own rulers?" "That they do. Hell, not too long ago, our own leading Princess starred as herself in a play hosted by Twilight. Let me tell you, it was an experience." We both laughed, carefree and gleeful. During our exploration around the village, with Autumn having introduced to all the wonders her small society could possess, I had made the original assessment that this new friend was basically the Kirin equivalent of Pinkie. However, from spending much time together in just a few short hours, that were differences in personality that set them apart. Autumn was a more restrained Pinkie Pie. Eager and overenhtusiastic, yes, but not too in-your-face about it. Far less obnoxious - no offence to Pinkie - and more passionate about the things she loves by showing rather than telling. Sometimes both at once. If there was one word I could describe Autumn Blaze in the current shortage of time I knew her. It was 'charming.' "Was there ever a musical dedicated to Twilight?" Autumn inquired as we walked over a short bridge. She never stopped grinning after we left the... Interesting musical and showing me around. To that earnest question, my smirk widened. "Hosted by yours truly." Autumn gasped while I made a playful, humble bow. "Well, not so much a musical as a regular play." "Wish I could have seen it..." Came the forlorn reply, before that was replaced by an immediate change of subject. "Hey Jack, I have a question." "Go for it. And it's Stardust, not Jack." To that, the Kirin tilted her head with honest befuddled, blinking in cute innocence. "But your name's Jack, isn't it? Twilight said so." "Yes." I nodded, patient. "But only Twilight calls me that. Everyone else calls me Stardust." With the exception of Spike these days, whyom calls me something else altogether. And the less said about the spirit making itself at home in my head, the better. "Okay... Why?" This was still going? But it looked like Autumn wasn't entirely satisfied by the answers put so far. Were all Kirin naturally inquisitive? Nah, probably just another display of this particular Kirin's quirks. "Because... That's how they knew me before they found out my real name." Golden eyes, this time, flashe din comprehension. "Ohhhhhhh!" Slowly nodding, Autumn beamed warmly again. "That makes sense." Glad to hear it- "But if they know your real name now, why don't they just call it that instead?" ...Suddenly I was beginning to understand my friends more when I asked too many questions. Feeling eager to change the subject, I raised my brow and smirked wryly. Speaking not unkindly. "Was that the question you wanted to ask?" "Huh? Ah, right!" Reminded of that request earlier, Autumn got back on topic, nodding swiftly. "Well, I was wondering - and sorry for how dumb this may sound - you can... Fly, right?" Now, both brows were raised, my wings twitching beneath the decorated cape as if responding to that enquiry themselves. My best answer came in the form of a hapless shrug. "On ocassion. Haven't exactly mastered the skill myself yet. Why do you ask?" Her heart was now resonating with embarrassed apprehension. Autumn shyly glancing away while still grinning, tugging at her own lion-esque mane. Her voice stammering a tad. "It's just, I always wanted to know what that feels. Watching the birds soar in the air like that; tasting the freedom and chance to see everything from above. Ever since I lived on that cliff, overlooking the valley I just... So, I was wondering if you could help, with that...?" ...Whether it was obligation on my part for her being a delightful host so far, or so I wouldn't stomach the guilt of crushing her youthful hopes, I found myself answering without much thought put into it. Offering a light smile while doing so. "Sure. What can I do?" The expression on her face was like the brightest Christmas tree. This Kirin was just full of surprises. I wonder how many Twilight was having by comparison so far. The genlte breeze cusping my clothes and features as we made our way up an impressive valley, displaying a gorgeous, endless view to our left of a land unexplored, and my adventurous side flipped in eagerness. But I restrained myself, taking a moment to admire the breathtaking spectacle to a harmonic land as far as the eye could see. Then continuing onwards after Autumn. Whom beamed understandably at my moment of observation, waiting for me at the very top of the place. Before gesturing, then, at the interesting-looking home isolated far away from the village by the other end of the forest, currently occupied with animals and oh my God, more flashbacks of Fluttershy. Was Autumn just the result of mixing Pinkie and Fluttershy? Hey, that's just a thoery. A DUMB THEORY. Thanks for reading! "My home away from home!" She proudly announced, grinning warmly at my reaction while glancing to the self-made house herself. "I know it's a little unique, but I had to make do with what I could. When the Kirin kicked me out, the worse part was I couldn't even bring my own couch along! Let me tell you: It was no fun making a new couch out of sticks and leaves, my back went sore for ages..." While she continued going on about her past woes like they were a casual memory, my hazel eyes regarded the Kirin solemnly. Right, she was outcasted for expressing herself; isolated in this lonely place out of fear of how she chose to live. Did the villagers ever apologize, I wonder? Did they ever try making it up to Autumn for the hardships they put her through? If not, I'LL have a talk with their leader once Twilight's finished her own business there. "...And the bed! Oh don't get me started on that disaster the first time around!" Autumn blinked, realizing she was getting off-topic again and came back to her senses. Clearing her throat innocently and beaming to me with sheepish embarrassment. "Sorry for the rambling, I'm still having fun getting to talk so much again even after all this time." "You be you, Autumn." I reassured her with my own warm smile. She was well within her right to babble as a much as the Kirin liked, given what she's endured and still being a positive creature of nature. "So, where would you like to start?" Her answer wa simmediately, her emotions radiant with joyful anticipation. "Right over here." Barely restraining her own excitement, walking over to an edge of the overlook right beside her second house. There huh? Fair enough. I moved over to join her, but the Kirin then quickly asked, "Are you sure you don't mind doing this? I understand if it might be too daunting a task..." Wasn't even affronted. Quite the contrary, her consideration despite her wishes were endearing in a manner. Autumn was going to get her wish, regardless of the consequences. I could only hope Rainbow's training will pay off. Balance, Twilight, give me strength. "A good friend taught me, Autumn, that it's better to try something you've always wanted to do at least once, than not try at all and regret never doing it." With that, I slowly lowered my back body comfortably, allowing Autumn to gather her wits about her. Emboldened from my short speech, the Kirin huffed and muttered self-encouragement. Before promptly, carefully, climbing up on my back, hardly being a hindrance despite the new extra weight. Maybe I should've discarded the cape beforehand. Ah well, Hakuna Matate. With her firm grip around me, I boldly extended my gold wings, gleaming against the beautiful sunlight warming our faces, setting my hate done so it wouldn't get lost while during what we were about to do. Honestly, I was feeling some giddy anticipation myself. Let's put my skills to the test! "Ready?" "Ready!" You know what music would be good for this right now? That plane level from Sonic 2. Without another word, the wind would be occupied by the Kirin's instinctive squeal. As the currents impacted out features the moment I leapt with a dive from the cliff, straightening my four legs, at first, to do this properly, the trees below already getting closer and closer in sight. ...Then extended my wings as whole as possible, the momentum permitted as the world greeted my practice. Ascending upwards with a flourished grace, practically sensing Autumn open her anxious eyes when the wind around us suddenly felt gentler, hearing her gasp of wonder and awe. Who could blame her? We soared beneath the skies of Equestria, and over the bright forests and lakes in a perfect centre, keeping my flight measured and careful for the first time. This was going to work, it had to. Her grip around my neck loosened, the more Autumn's glee and bliss increased as we flew with style beneath the sun. Carefully swerving my body left, and right. Even boldly taking a loop over and beneath a wide hole in one valley, exploring the landscape like the Kirin never dreamed of. "I'm flying, Jack! I'M FLYING!" With that, my own laughter and joy sprung out, but never matching her level of enthusiasm right this very moment. Couldn't even bring it in myself to remind the content Kirin to call me Stardust. "- And then we went zoom! Then woooooo! And did you see the way those seagulls gawked at us when we flew alongside with those epic twirls?" Needless to say, achieving this dream of hers had a lasting impact on Autumn for the rest of the day. Our walk back towards the Kirin village wholly comprised of the eager female recounting the entire experience just before in her own zealous, blissfully thrilled manner, and I couldn't stop beaming the entire time. Pleased and gratified it worked to make a new friend so happy. "But seriously." Grinning so widely at me I could almost hear the bones creaking. Her golden eyes glimmering with thankful content. "That was the second most amazing thing to ever happen to me, right before getting my voice back. Thank you so much, Jack!" Before I could either remind her to call me Stardust or answer it was all good, I was wrapped up in a tight embrace. And to make it worse, another voice perked up. Familiar and bordering on suspicious. "Jack?" Well, that was certainly awkward timing. Twilight, meeting us halfway on the path back to the civilization, with adorable features scrunched up with concern and uncertainty, evidently wary of how close the Kirin was standing beside me, and the emotions Autumn was expressing towards my being by eyes, expression and smile. Made only worse, however, when Twilight's heart across our bond flared from the other female's next following action. My right pony cheek greeted by the warm, gratified peck of an affectionate, open Kirin whom blushed lightly once pulling back, beaming still warmly and completely oblivious to the emotions now radiating from the Princess' being, instead exclaiming once looking to Twilight with a gleeful smile. "You are one lucky pony, Twilight! I gotta tell everyone what flying feels like! Talk to you later!" Already merrily going on ahead, leaving behind my apprehensive self, and the lavender alicorn whose expression betrayed little. Something told me she was mad. Fighting off a small smirk, I inquired in attempt of clearing the tension. "So, how was your meeting with their leader?" "Informative." One-worded response. Definitely mad. "'Jack,' huh?" My own answer to that sounded weak to even my ears. "She refuses to call me otherwise." "Uh-huh." Something danced behind those sparkling violet orbs. "Were you lacking your usual assertive self, or is she a special case?" Eek. Feeling my own limbs shake a little with anxiety, I could only offer the first statements which sprung to mind. "She's done nothing to warrant me being assertive." "Neither were my friends and I when we first met." Twilight replied without blinking or skipping a beat, starting to walk forward. My own body stiffened, the eye contact keeping me deadlocked from making any attempts of retreat, feeling that would only escalate the situation. When one's female partner is furious, running is far from the most advisable decision. Just sit there and take it, guys. Once close enough, Twilight eyed me, as if gauging my reaciton and, evidently, picking up my spiked naturally fear... And sighing, shaking his head as the anger, then, abruptly melted down, half a beamused smile overtaking her perfect features. "You're a lot of things, Jack, but I know you would never betray me like that." Uh... Thank you, love? Chuckling faintly by my obvious confusion and glancing over her shoulder. "I just hope the Kirin have an understanding how gestures of affection can be interpreted differently." "I'm sure they do..." I offered slowly, at first, being careful not to incite another ounce of ire from the solemn alicorn. Gently grasping her side. "Autumn's clearly just more open about her affections than most. Her actions just now wouldn't have anymore meaning if, say, Pinkie or Rarity did that." Those violet orbs turned back to me, a raised flat brow to state the obvious. "Neither Pinkie or Rarity have a thing for you, Jack." Chuckling to myself then, my front hoofs grasped those beautiful features, reassuring my Twilight all the more with a heartfelt, warm contact of muzzles that lasted for moments. Doing more to my insides than Autumn's actions ever could. In the middle of the quietly rustling forest, with the everlasting sun bathing warmly upon our bodies for this moment. As though Celestia herself was smiling down upon with us with approval. Intrusive manipulator... Once the moment concluded, our purple and gold horns touched together, half-lidded eyes meeting as I smiled with warm tranquility. "There will never be anyone else but you, Twilight..." "...I know." The alicorn affirmed, sighing lowly but maintaining her own loving grin. "Guess I'm just overly cautious considering how long we've been apart before..." Understandable. "...They asked me to put on a play, you know." "Oh?" Our heads pulled back to continue this sudden change of topic, myself blinking. "Like, a pony play that they can see for themselves?" "More an intepretation to one of their own." Twilight explained, albeit somewhat sheepishly. As if nervous by the prospect of a responsibility thrust upon her. "I was hoping a certain handsome, reliable Warrior could help out?" With that remark, my own smirk widened, raising brows jokingly. "So you know other Warriors other than me? Granted, our son's not a fully-fledged one yet- Of course I'll help." I added with amused love to the expression on Twilight's playful face, beaming warmly. "I already have the title in mind: The Tale of Uselestia and her Gorgeous Competent Disciple-" "I'll think up the title, thank you honey." "Ahh you're no fun, love." If ruling as a royal couple doesn't work out for us, at least we may have a back-up career as stage directors. From beside me, taking in the warm applause of the Kirin crowd before us, Twilight sent a wave of amused, fond agreement upon hearing that musing. As we were soaked up by praise and approval from concluding the quickly-made, short play that had quickly grabbed the village's attention. Autumn and their tall leader especially, sat at the front of the auidence. The former releasing the most noises of excitement and joy, beaming cheerfully to us and the actors in costumes whom played their parts between us brilliantly so. I'll tell you one thing about these Kirin that were noteworthy; despite their flaws in the past, they were very quick to adapt to anything. "For a pony, friendship is the most important aspect for anyone." Twilight, reaching the edge of the stage, took this chance to promote the magic of friendship. I had to snicker under my breath from it sounding like an ending ad after an episode. One mental swat from the Princess, who outwardly paid no heed. "It's what binds others together to make the most spectacular of things. Autumn Blaze was the first among you to realize that communication is an essential part to start truly living; to spread the wonders of friendship and learn from the past, without suffocating yourselves by fear and hesitation. The Kirin and ponies are very much alike, and we are more than honoured to extend the hand of friendship to all creatures, no matter their background or differences." That speech only breaking out more applause, myself included with loud admiration. Hazel meeting violet once the latter gazed back to me, our emotions sparking with acknowledged prideful affection. This amazing mare is the centre of a new beginning of balance among Equestria. I will support that every step of the way. "That was the most amazing Pony-Kirin play I've ever seen!" Came the first zealous words out of Autumn's mouth once she and others joined us on stage. Before adding with flustered good humour. "Granted it's the only Pony-Kirin play I've ever seen, but I doubt anything in future could top that. You two make a great team!" "Yes." I replied simply with emotion, gazing to the blushing Princess with my left wing extended around her, pulling Twilight in for a gesture of intimate comfort. Unable to prevent my warm, half-lidded smile that she returned without hesitation. "We do." "Indeed we do." Twilight concurred moreso, closing our eyes for a moment as Autumn's own heart before us, while somewhat sad, was enarmored by our affectionate display, staying silent for a change in fear of ruining the moment. All in all, Twilight's brief moments of jealously aside, this was a productive, fun day. The Kirin might already be in my top four of most favourite creatures in Equestria. Eventually, however, the moment ended, with their tall, smiling leader walking up to the theatre stage to join us too. And I sighed, recalling back a self-made promise earlier in the day, and stepping away from Twilight a coy, wry smile, eliciting confusing from both the Princess and the energetic Kirin. "Now, excuse me love, Autumn. I wouldn't dare try to compete with your amazing speech just now, Twilight, there's a certain leader I have to passionately scold about how they treat their own people." Twilight rolled her violet eyes, but said and did nothing to prevent my actions, knowing I needed to vent out against any injustice, past or present. Hey, we both have shortcomings. And we wouldn't change them for the world. Now, onto the scolding; I've been rehearsing it during the flight. Chapter 210: Magical DepravityOkay, gotta get these supplies out of the castle, and fast. Glancing left to right out of the doors, I commenced my escape as early morning rose, the sunshine gleaming down as if catching me out. Too bad Celestia, even you wouldn't grass for your own former student, smirking as I pulled the wagon out. Just careful down the stairs... Wincing from each noise from the wheels impacting the stone steps. Great, good thing they're deep sleepers... That and Spike gave his word not to alert Twilight of anything, an early bird - or dragon in his case - himself. So far, so good. Next is pulling the stuff through town without anyone noticing- "Hi Stardust!" Ah [BEEP]-sucking dammit-! "Pinkie!" I hissed, growling in irritation towards the obliviously merry Earth Pony, shaking my head with exasperated tiredness. Couldn't stay mad at her for too long, but nonetheless. "Would it kill you to just approach and speak like a common pony?" "Hmm, probably." Unable to detect as jest or geniune, but Pinkie then let out a gasp of excitement. "Oooh, what's with all this stuff, Stardust? Are you going build something?" "I..." But the candy-loving, party mare was on the nose as ever, beaming eagerly as she got nose to nose, making her grand, joyous gestures as ever. "Is this part of that super secret surprise for Twilight you've been making far away from here for months now?!" Oh for the love of- "How could you possibly-?" "Know that? Oh silly, everypony but Twilight knows about it!" Pinkie waved dismissively. But upon seeing my looks, the young mare then added with sheepish giggling. "Okay, maybe Twilight asks us to follow you around when you get too far from the castle. You know how it is." Ah... Of course. "So, ARE you building that super secret surprise you don't want anypony to know about? Are you, are you, are you?" Huffing with fond rolled eyes, I released the handle and raised my hoofs, smiling wryly. "You got me. I was hoping to finish things up today and get back before Twilight suspects anything." "Ohhhh." Suddenly, a gasp. "Idea!" Elated gasp at that, Pinkie jumping up and down on the spot like a beanbag on a trampoline. "It'll be finished much faster if you ask your friends to help!" "I..." Trailing off, seriously thinking about it then. Yes, that would make things more productive and conclude faster, AND I can trust my friends to help while keeping this a secret. Since it'll be a short secret as I intend to show Twilight as soon as the work was complete. You know what? "I think that's a wonderful idea, Pinkie." Nodding my approval and warm smile, further enticing eager excitement from the easily zealous Earth Pony. "Great! We should also get Lyra and her friends to help out, too! They're your close friends as well aren't they?" Actually, that works out brilliantly. I nodded again, that Pinkie took as a sign to hoof-fist the air with a wide leap. "Hoorah! Let's get everypony and start to work finishing that tr-" "Pinkie." "Oh, right, sorry. Let's get going." Huffing in affectionate exasperation, I followed after the hopping mare. Where would I be without her or the rest of them? Would you like an answer to that? Not really, no. "Wow." "Indeed." "It looks amazing." "Awesome!" "Outstanding!" "Incredible!" "Authentic as it can be!" "Trixie!" Many heads regarded the blue unicorn by that last outburst, whom shrugged indifferently from our confused gazes. "What? I thought we were just sharing random words to express something good." "...Never change, Trixie." Was all I had to offer, gazing back up towards the fruit of all our labour, towering over and shadowing us. Reflecting the sunlihgt beautifully atop this wide, tranquil hill. Blinking with a wide smile, my gratitude was indescribale. "I can't thank you all enough for doing this." "Pish posh darling." Rarity waved off the thanks, having her own pleased smile. "But if you feel you must, we won't stop you." It was Bon who spoke up next, smirking towards me with a knowing looks in those azure eyes. "Twilight will love it, Stardust. This might be the best thing you've ever done for her." Rainbow snorted in cheek, folding her front limbs as she, as ever, relied on her wings hovering above the spot. "Maybe they should have the wedding here." Lyra motioned happily to the front of the gift. "Right in front of the door." With others already echoing these heartfelt, approving sentiments, and I felt my chest contrsict with utter awe and fondness for these amazing ponies. The things they do for me, even if I don't deserve them. Ah, but they clearly disagree, like always. Starswirl commented in amused approval, and I had the feeling he was watching them from above too. Warmly remarking, Friendship is our most valuable treasure, Jack. Take pride knowing you have made such wondrous friends with these selfless, compassionate equines. Not all share their alturistic outlook. Right, like Chrysalis, Sombra - before he was reformed - the sirens, Tirek, the Storm King. I had the feeling the next villain will make himself, or herself, noticed soon. Call it a gut sensation. Or Balance, whichever. "Shall we head back?" Applejack suggested next, smirking knowingly to us all. "Lest Twilight gets suspicious why all her friends suddenly disappeared in one day?" Good call. "Race you all there!" Rainbow was already on the move, and Pinkie gasped and smirked with competitive eagerness. "Oh it is ON!" Yep, whatever comes next, we'll be ready. Let's hope Hasbro doesn't do anything stupid and make the next antagonist a kid or something. Lovely. Spells, spells, and more spells. One gets a horn, one knows about magic, then one starts practicing. Sometimes not by choice. Which is exactly that, in my case. Twilight wanted me to keep learning all there was to magic, now that I got a decent level of flying capabilities, even to the point of dragging me to the school in order to keep an eye on me while she was working, coming in every so half an hour to check- "Hello Jack." Speak of the Alicorn. The beautiful lavender mare entering the spare utility closet for my usage, with more books levitating by her side... And set down by the rest. Oh boy. "No fussing." She chided, but had that knowing smile regardless. "I have a few seconds to spare before I meet back with Cozy Glow in my office. I'm surprised the two of you haven't met yet." Giving a bemused scowl, I jokingly retorted while carefully setting down the chairs via magic, "From what you say of her, I'm better off." Violet eyes glared, but not with hostility. "Never judge somepony until you get to know them." Before pausing promptly, tilting her head side to side with faint amusement. "That being said, she can be... Overly enthusiastic, but she just likes to help out. Not sure where I'd be without her." "You realize you have Spike for that, right?" "Hush. Now then, let's check out your progress." With her own power, Twilight set the three desk chairs by the large locked window. The Princess stepping to the side, nodding with encouragement. "Okay, when you're ready. Try blasting all three chairs simultaneously and unscrew the limbs." Sounds simple. "I've got this." I nodded, grinning, as my horn started turning more yellow in hue of magic, before swishing. "Expelliarmus!" And... Nothing happened. Twilight huffed, rolling violet eyes. "Jack, that's not how it works. Try again." "Understood... Expelliarmus." Yet again, nothing happened, and I regarded the mare I loved with a low, playful smirk. "Guess I'm not practicing my Defence Against The Dark Arts well enough." "Hmm, could be that." Followed with a drop of frosty, unamused tone. "Or you're just pretending not to even try." How dare you love! I excel at trying! Sighing, Twilight nodded to the desk chairs yet again, emphasizing. "Please, actually try this time Jack, I want to see the results of my Warrior's hard efforts." Alright, alright. Having had my fun, I nodded slowly, rising tall with golden horn at the ready. "Watch this!" And fired with all I could give, without potentially blowing up anything. ... ... ... Another weary, annoyed sigh. "Fine then." Wait, hold on- Twilight shook her head, already heading back for the doors. "I'm returning to my office, let me know when you're ready to start being more serious with your studies, Jack." "Twilight-" But already she shut the door before I could protest. Before I could even remark I WAS tyring that time, but nothing had occurred as a result. Frowning, I turned to regard the chairs, considering where I went wrong. Was I not focusing enough? That's often the case when the mare was in the room. Well, let's give it another go, readying myself and narrowing eyes towards the furniture, firing off magic again. Ending by only a gold spark, never even getting one foot away from my being. The Hell? Hey, third time's the charm. Let's give it another go, this time my throat grunting with effort as I put slightly more strain to it. And more strain. Even more strain... Okay, what the [BEEP] was happening? Starswirl, you got anything to add here and educate where I'm going wrong with this? ...Starswirl? STARSWIRL?! Dammit, was he napping in the afterlife or something? The Hell was going on? Glaring above to the innocent ceiling, I sighed through grit teeth, already getting frustrated, and for good reason! I was doing just fine for the past hour and a half, so what's changed? Did Twilight's disappointment have an adverse effect on my concentration? I mean, that would make sense, but even so, I should still be able to do something. Let's try another matter, focusing on the empty cup once filled with soda, now putting part of my magic into lifting that. Then some of it. ...Then HALF. Then ALL OF IT- God dammit! Why wasn't my [BEEP]ing magic working?! Alright, I need to get to the bottom of this, and fast. Now moving right for the door- OW! Blasted thing was... Locked...? The [BEEP]? Tugging at the handle, first experimentally and then desperately, I felt a surge of panic already begin to rise through me. Proceeding to try through Balance- Nothing. Balance wasn't working at all... The window! I lunged for that next... And promptly smacked myself rolling backwards on impact, the glass feeling like it was made of hard steel or something, rubbing my bruised pony nose. Okay, okay, calm down Jack, there were other ways of handling things. All you have to do is contact Twilight or Spike through your bonds, and then... ...What...? I... I couldn't sense them? That panicking build up through my chest was close to bursting, as I continued trying in vain to contact everyone still in the building. Fluttershy, Starlight, Rainbow! Applejack, Pinkie, Rarity! Not a single one could be felt... In fact, it felt like the equivalent of a hollow breeze, providing no comfort or a presence anywhere. It was disorienting, nauseating even. I couldn't sense them... I couldn't sense anything outside, Balance just-just wasn't working! For the first in a while I felt... Alone. Stepping back slowly to the centre of the room, I blinked numerous times, my breathing gone heavy from the despairing realization I was trapped in here, for the next half an hour or so. ...I'm a moron. Only half an hour for Twilight to come check on me! I released a hoarse laugh, realizing, once again, I was panicking over nothing. Three days. I've been trapped here for three days now. I think, anyway. Starvation was apparent, and half of me was considering feeding myself off the pages from the various books surrounding me. Heh, Twilight would be scandalized from her would-be husband even entertaining that notion. Twilight... It's been seventeen years! The room had gotten darker everyday, I could barely see anything anymore. It was all but a shadowy blur, overtaken by my mixture of hunger, thirst and body failing to move that many muscles. Confined to lay against this door, which never opened once. How were my friends doing, I pondered time to time. Were they safe? Were they happy? Even when forgetting little ol' me? Was Spike having a good time? Did he get married to Sweetie Belle? I always secretly shipped them. Did Sunburst finally have the [BEEP]s to ask out Starlight? Did they have a kid now? Wonder if Fluttershy and Discord could procreate... Huh. And Twilight... Twilight... Twilight my sweet love. I miss you so much, but it looks like... It looked like we'll never see each other again, our last interaction that of bantering-slash-bickering... How appropriate. Still, could be worse, I supposed. Could spend my last remaining days trapped on Tartar- Whoa! My horrific dreams were disrupted from the doors suddenly opening from behind, leaving me a rolling, disjointed mess as I attempted to regather myself and my surroundings. Leaning over my dazed state, a light yellow unicorn with inquisitive sea-green eyes asked, "Are you okay? It looked like you were stuck in that room for three hours." Only three hours? Huh. "I'll live." Came my disgruntled grumble, forcing myself to roll on all fours and get back up, shaking my head to clear away the disorientation. Closing my eyes, I attempted to use, well, anything in my current state. Balance? Nothing. Starswirl? Nothing. With a huff of frustration, I grit my teeth, trying to comprehend the current situation, "What the heck is going on...?" 'Heck,' by the way. I've been hanging out with Rainbow too much. "Everypony in the school's lost their magic." Say what? My wide, hazel eyes gazed intently to the pony who got me out of that room, himself nodding solemnly. "And not just here; students have been getting letters from family members, it's happening all over Equestria from Las Pegasus to Manehatten. We can't even lift a wrench." A slight pause. "Believe me, I tried." No magic. All of it gone from Equestria. Why does this sound familiar somehow? "Where's Twilight and the others?" "Uhh... No idea. All everypony knows is that they've gone to fix whatever's happening." The Earth Pony answered sincerely, looking quite lost himself. Understandable. "Professor Glimmer was placed as temporary Headmare, but she disappeared shortly after, we're now being overseen by Cozy Glow." ...Who? As though detecting my confusion, the stallion clarified, "Ah, Headmare Sparkle's filly assistant." To that, a flood of memories of passing comments hit me. "I hope you meet Cozy Glow at some point, Jack. She's an angel of an assistant at the school." "Jack, Cozy Glow dotted down everything for the weekly schedule to help remind me if needed. Isn't she thoughtful?" "JACK! COZY GLOW WANTS MY ADVICE TO GETTING A BEST FRIEND! ME! AHHHH!" "...Starlight put the school in the care of a child?" Twilight I got, but Starlight? That didn't sound right. The yellow pony only shrugged. "That's all we were told so far. If you wanna find out more, you should go to the Head Office and- Hey!" Way ahead of ya. "Thanks pal, for getting me out!" "No problem, and it's Copper. Copper Alloy!" The pony called back as I made my sprint down the hall, intending straight for the office in question. Magic has fully disappeared all over. Twilight and the others had gone to solve it - without me, but I can deal with that later - and Starlight seemingly gone after them. Leaving a mere kid in charge of the whole school, who is probably the only pony in the vicinity who can provide more clarity at the moment. God help me, if this filly is as enthusiastic and upbeat as Twilight repeatedly claimed... The more I tried to wrap my head around it, the more it becomes less and less plausible. Why would Starlight put the school in care of some kid? I mean, it's understandable to be reluctant of, say, TRIXIE being put in charge, but what about someone like Maud? She'd take better care by stalling everything with lectures on rocks and about taking good care of your pet 'Boulders.' But Cozy Glow? What were her qualifications? Regardless of the choices, there were still bigger fish to fry. Without even knocking, I strode right into Twilight's colourful office, and on cue, there was the little filly my fiancee had hyped so much about. Comfortably relaxing on the chair which wasn't rightfully hers. A little too comfortable. Blinking in surprise, the little pegasus with light blue mane wrapped in swirls, bright pink fur and brown-red eyes straightened in her seat. Putting in a high-pitched tone I had trouble deciphering the right word for. "Golly gee, Stardust Balance! We were all wonderin' where you've been!" Brown-nosing. That was it. "I've been preoccupied. Where's Twilight?" Came the initial question, having athe righteous desire to beat around the bush and get to the heart of what's essential here. As Balance was no longer available, there's no telling how far they were. "You mean the Princess?" No, who else? "I thought you knew; the Princess and the teachers went to Tartarus. Oh I sure hope they're doing okay." Cozy stated with sincere concern, looking quite apprehensive on youthful features. "...How do you know that?" All Copper shared was that nopony knew where they went, so how could this child be aware? The pegasus filly shrugged in idleness. "I just assumed it was public knowledge, but it's what the counselor told me when she left to go after them." ...Uh-huh. Pressing down on the small alarms ringing through my being just being around this pony - no idea way - I then asked, "Why was Starlight going after them? Did they need back-up?" Were they in serious trouble? Well, naturally it WAS Tartarus, but why were they even going there to begin with? What connection would that place have to the sudden loss of-? ... I'm a dumb[BEEP]. "You haven't heard from them since?" Cozy shook her head, offering a sheepish smile of apology. "Sorry your Highness, I haven't heard anythin' since Counselor Glimmer left. As to why they needed help, well, it said in the letter that whatever's going on might be too powerful, so they'll need all the help they can get!" Letter? "Where is this letter?" That expression darkened, for just a miniscule second, before turning back to somber regret. "I'm sorry, but Miss Glimmer asked me to destroy the letter after it was read, just to be safe. Oh golly, you can understand, can't you Mister Balance?" Providing me the largest, most sincere puppy-dog eyes I've ever seen on a pony, and I've seen Pinkie Pie when almost denied to host a party. "...Uh-huh." Surely, if Starlight knew I was still here, she would've wanted me to see it. Well, no matter, there's nothing that can be done now. But something could at least be done regarding the magic crisis. Turning around, I was halfway for the door when she called out. "Oh, where are you going, your Majesty?" Right eye twitching from the over-exaggeration of my title, I answered without looking to the curious filly. "To start heading for Tartarus." ZOOM. "But you don't know where that is!" Cozy protested from suddenly appearing in front of me, cartoon-speed! The young pegasus regarding me as she barricaded herself to the doors pleadingly. "It could already be dangerous if nopony's here to protect the school. Won't you reconsider, your Highness?" And leave a powerless Twilight, Spike and friends against the likes of what awaited in that dark place? Not bloody likely. "Step aside, young one." I tried sounding kind, but my patience from everything was already thin enough. Last think I need is Twilight's glorified [BEEP]-kisser blocking me from getting those girls - and son - out of trouble. Reluctantly, Cozy Glow budged, brown-red eyes staring up imploringly despite my stubborness. "I just think, if there's a danger coming, none of the schoolchildren should be left without one of Equestria's greatest heroes to defend them..." Wooooow. Playing it thick there... But dammit, that does tug at some heartstrings. Exhaling loudly, I glanced to the young pony on my left, promising, "I'll ask Celestia or Luna to take over." Not like either were doing anything but sitting on their rumps without their magic. ...Well, that's a daily occurrance for them anyway. "Stardust!" Hm? Not ten steps out of the office until I was then approached from behind, greeted by- Oh hey! "Sandbar!" I smiled in warm greeting and relief, happy to see a friendly face given our predicament. "Finally, somepony I actually like to see." Not that I had anything against her, but... Nah, something about Cozy rubbed me the wrong way. Couldn't identify what, but it was something there. Giving a knowing smile, the Earth Pony inclined his head to the doors as he approached me. "She's somepony you'd have to get use to." Ah, glad I wasn't the only one. "But it's so good to see you, Stardust, or er, do you prefer-?" "Just Stardust is fine." I didn't need Balance to pick up something was eating at him. "What's up Sandbar? This recent lack of magic affecting you and the others poorly?" The young stallion looked sheepish. "Well, that's one factor, but that isn't all." No? I faced him straight then, attentive and curious. Any new source of information was welcomed; anything that could give me something to work with. Sandbar started with some uncertainty, "We... Well, that is to say a hoofful of us are a bit concerned about what's been going on in the school." 'Uh' being his five friends and himself. My own issues with that aside, I motioned for Sandbar to continue, having learned not to instantly dismiss worries made from feelings. As though relieved and gratified someone was listening, Sandbar smiled lightly. "Smolder and Gallus thinks we're just exaggerating, but I'm not so sure. Ocellus is on the fence, but Silverstream and Yona side with me; we think something's going on that Cozy Glow didn't tell us." Glancing with some anxiety to the doors, like afraid the filly in question would be listening in. Catching that, my hoofs were on the move, gesturing for Sandbar to follow, just fpor the sake of conversing this without anyone potentially sticking their muzzles in where they didn't belong. "Go on, kid. What's that temporary 'Headmare' keeping secret?" "We're not sure, it's just... Weird." Struggling to explain it. "A gut feeling." Sandbar then shook his head, short dark and lime green locks swaying. "Her announcement this morning about Starlight's departure to go aid the Princess-" "Wait." I held up a gold hoof then, regarding the other Earth Pony with incredulity. Surely I misheard? "You mean Starlight didn't tell you all herself? She just left Cozy Glow to tell the student body?" That didn't sound right; Starlight would have wanted to tell them all herself. She was smart enough to see the value of reassuring the students than leaving without warning and leaving it to a messenger. Sandbar shrugged, prompting my deepened brow, gazing to the carpet hallway and remarking with scepticism. "That doesn't sound like her." "That's what I've been saying! Starlight always prefers doing things herself than leaving it to others!" The stallion bursted, thrilled somepony else agreed, nodding frantically. "I'm just really worried. We're going to be having a studying session in the library tonight, if you like, you can come join us; having an extra mind to help us figure this out might help." My immediate reaction was to, politely, decline him, as my main - top - priority was going after Twilight and the others to help out... But then again, I didn't even know where Tartarus was. The sisters would know, but they were in Canterlot, and going there by train - if it was still active - would take too long. Plus, without Starswirl to provide directions, I might just only get myself more in trouble, hindering myself or the others. Perhaps the library would be the next best course of action, if only to find a map or something leading to Tartarus's entrance. Eh, what else was there to lose? "Alright, I'm game." Was my next response, smirking faintly towards the gratified Earth Pony. "Just promise me Silverstream will respect the rules of quietness in the library." The sheepish expression that followed informed me the complete opposite. Southeast of Canterlot, direct west of Manehatten... "I'm telling you, something is really going on here!" Sandbar's voice insisted desperately towards his friend by their study table, which was responded by a quick scoff. "And I'm telling you, that's just paranoia talking." The dismissive tone of the griffon friend of his, evidently not following his point of view. "Come on, I'm not exactly too fond of the temporary Headmare either, but this is just over-the-moon make-up of theories." "It does sound a little... Farfetched." The quiet resignation of Ocellus the Changeling pointed out, having been the least to contribute to their discussion so far. Theirs, not ours, given how preoccupied I was. Coordinates seven-four-eight due east, two-four-six south... Hm... "I think he might be onto something, guys." The typically chirpy Silverstream sounding a tad more subdued, in relation of the subject matter. "I mean, have you seen the new rules Cozy added to the boards: Less class time, more home time, chocolate pudding for lunch every day!" The dragon of their group snorted, and I could envision her waving these claims off. "So what? She wants to get on everyone's good side, I don't see the problem. I was getting stressed with homework anyway..." "Yona still think something stinks!" Ah, it seemed not only the Hippogriff disrespected the cardinal rule of libraries. My own table vibrating slightly from the emphasis of hard hoofs smacking the table's surface. "Cozy Glow acting way too nice, not Sandbar nice!" "Aheh, thanks Yona..." My ears perked up on the embarrassed flustering from his voice, bearded mouth twitching a little. Opposite direction of the Gorge entry... Past a harrowing mountain, what joy. Gonna have to memorize all this for tomorrow, or just take the map with we... Yeah. Yeah, Twilight would forgive me for taking something out of the library without asking when the fate of the world was at stake. "Look, you all don't have to believe me, but don't you think it's all a bit strange that Starlight never even told us she was going. Like, there wasn't even a confirmation letter of her hoofwriting, surely she'd leave behind something like that before just going?" "Well, I still don't see how that's any different than telling Cozy to inform everyone." Smoulder pointed out, still not entirely convinced. "Yona trusts her instincts!" Came the booming, confident voice, certain of her own beliefs. "Yak gut never wrong! If something wrong, something is wrong!" "That's nice Yona, but not all of us rely on our 'guts.' Some of us use our... Do you guys hear that?" I did too, perking up from studying the map to gaze over where Gallus was addressing to. Getting off, I joined them, peeking over the edge for the source of something that didn't sound like the door, sliding open. Upon noticing who stepped out from the floor, I swiftly pulled the others back, with as much strength as I could given this. For stepping out of a trapdoor that shouldn't even be there, was that of the young filly supposedly in charge of this school, looking absolutely pleased with herself. More pleased that should be. "Looks like your intuition was correct..." I whispered to Sandbar, whom only nodded, keeping ourselves silent in the darkness of the two aisles until the oblivious filly walked by, becoming out of sight leaving the room.. ... ... ... "I think the coast is clear..." Ocellus mumured, which had us all exposed in the candlelights and given a chance to breathe. The seven of us wandering cautiously towards the door which Cozy had closed beforehand, with myself giving a furrowed brow. How had no one noticed? Did Twilight have this installed? If so, what was its function? "This is getting more and more weird by the second." Gallus remarked in befuddlement, but that did little in curing Silverstream's more eager side of exploration. "A secret passageway! I wonder where it leads!" Putting a stop to this quickly. "You're not finding out." Came my orders, stern and matter-of-fact, firmly regarding the others. "Watch the door, don't let anyone in." If there was something down there, the last thing was endangering kids needlessly. Or at all, what was I, Celestia? "You sure you can handle anything down there without that weird overpowered magic you have?" Smoulder asked dubiously, orange arms folded, and I shrugged. "Well, better me than any of you. My orders are final, before any of you argue." Trimming the fat, so to speak, as I already started descending with care into whatever laid beneath the school itself. I was down a few paces before Silverstream called out, "What should we tell anyone who tries getting in?" "That anyone who tries crossing me will get the same punishment as Blueblood!" In spite of circumstances, my own smirk widened on hearing Ocellus and Sandbar exchange: "What happened to Blueblood?" "Trust me, you don't want to know." Perhaps it was just the loss of magic, or the fact I was doing this alone - not that I regret that - but the exploration deep into the bowels of the school in this dark blue hallway was becoming more and more unnerving. Stepping cautiously down the many corridors and steps, trying to find the endpoint of this unique path. You know, it's been an interesting day, overall. One would normally ask how it got from creating the perfect gift, to practicing something new and growing accustomed to, to uncovering a secret underground passageway leading... Somewhere. But then again, I wasn't what would be considered 'normal,' nor this situation, and I always just go for the flow. MLP is nothing but surprise after surprise. Sometimes, that can be helpful. Sometimes, that can be a hindrance. But mostly always, it just remains annoying. Endearing, but annoying. Okay, there was some brightness up ahead around that corner, the air breezing out suggesting a wider room. Maybe a chamber, I'll find out soon. Yet the sense of dread building up more and more, shuddering my gold form as I was bracing something for whatever would be waiting just around there- Well, what do you know? And Twilight always called me paranoid - ironic coming from her - but never mind! "Starlight!" I hurried down the stairs, approaching the sight of a dear friend/sister clearly in trouble; you'd have to be blind as a bat to see it. The pink unicorn suspended in some kind of light blue magical bubble, surrounded by six objects that looked as though they belonged in a museum, exuding that same magic, connected to the orb which kept her trapped. If it wasn't for Starlight's warning look when I got closer, I almost would have been trapped, leaping back from some shadow claw snapping out of the ground when I stepped into the circle around the six objects, withdrawing immediately when I got enough distance. Whew, looks like the reflex training still came in handy. Concerned hazel gazed up to lilac, seeing the conundrum. Whoever set this up knew what they were doing, to have security in place so any wanderer wouldn't get too close to whatever this is, and the primary suspect was... But that didn't make any sense. "Are you alright?" I called out to the levitating unicorn, whom nodded, able to hear me. "Can you speak?" A shake in the negative, so the communication would be one way. Terrific. This answered many questions, however, while raising a thousand more. But if Starlight was here, now, contained in this magic bubble, that meant the news of her departure to Tartarus was a forgery. Alright, Stardust, think. Magic disappeared in one day, leading to Twilight and the mares going to their version of Hell for answers. Starlight was left in charge, but then supposedly left to provide back-up by a letter that didn't exist, now instead contained in that thing, presumably used as a conduit for whatever was happening here. If Starlight never left at all, and the whole thing was a lie so the position of Headmare was open. My muzzle exploded the words that came to the forefront of my mind: "This was all a trap." "Golly, I didn't think you'd catch on so quickly! You're so clever Prince Stardust!" Immediately whirling to face the young filly perched atop the stairs into the spacious chamber, on the defensive. There's no way this was happening; no possible way Hasbro would actually do something that stupid. Yet the widening, falsely innocent smile on Cozy Glow's face was telling, as she slowly fluttered down to the bottom step with a coy remark. "I was hoping I'd have some fun first, but gee, looks like time is off the essence!" They made. The kid. A villain... A kid. "You wanted me to stick around." I started off slow, wary, never taking my hazel disbelieving eyes from the devious pegasus who kept that unnerving smile. Like a plastic doll ready to pounce. "You knew Twilight and the others would go investigate, but you didn't want me to go after them." She shrugged. "Had it been my way, you would have." What now? "But my penpal wanted you to be here, in this exact moment, and now that you are, we can begin!" Clapping her tiny hoofs in exaggerated thrill. "Begin what?" My mind was still trying to wrap my head around. Not this plot, obviously, but the fact Hasbro actually did that. Whose idea was this?! We had the likes of Sombra, Nightmare Moon, Chrysalis. Hell, even the Storm King, and he was a [BEEP]ing pushover! Had they really run out of ideas that they made the new antagonist a toddler? I felt insulted and robbed; I'd take the Storm King over this! She moved slowly, circling around at a ten foot distance, like a tiny predator watching some oblivious would-be prey. Please, I was the least oblivious person on this planet. "Why the show of course! My penpal's been eager to meet you, and now that the Princess and your friends are trapped in Tartarus, nothing can stop us!" What-? "What have you done?" Unable to prevent the panic rising in my voice. If this child has somehow done them harm, I swear I'll-! "Nothin'." The filly answered dismissively, as though it were a trivial concern. I'll give her 'trivial.' "By now, they should have trapped themselves inside Tartarus, since you can only use magic to get in or out. That trinket they used would only work once; trust me, I know, I'm the one who gave it to your wife." "We're not married yet." I pointed out flatly, glaring still as it suddenly hit what Twilight would think of all this. She'd be devastated. "Why are you doing this? Twilight held you highly; you were a valuable assistant and good friend to her and many others!" "There, that's the keyword: Friendship." That smile turned more twisted, Cozy continuing her upcoming monologue in that faux childlike voice brimming a darker persona. Striding around to reach one of the glowing objects. "The most powerful magic of all, I've learned, is the bonds between friends. Your precious Princess understands that, but she's barely scratching the surface. Look how much she's gotten just from having friends, and look then at what she's done with those gifts. Squandered!" Spitting out a piece of frustration, before she proceeded, grinning wider then with sinister intent. "Friends rely on you; they need you just to be useful. I've learned that by the more friends I get, the more powerful I will be. Soon, I will have enough friends to be the most powerful pony in all of Equestria! Everypony will willingly bow down to me as their saviour and bestest friend in history!" ... ... ... "That... Is quite possibly... The worst... Absurd... Laughable... Pathetic... Logic-leaping... Asinine... WASTE of an evil plan I have ever heard in my whole life." My brain had to rework over and over as I had processed the so-called 'masterplan' of this child. Because only a child would think that would possibly even work. God, you know, maybe I was too harsh on Sunset being a villain. Her [BEEP]ing stupid plan was invading Equestria with an 'army' of high schoolers, yet it's more feasible SOMEHOW than this! Holy [BEEP]! "Well, nopony cares what you think your Highness. Not anymore." Ooo, sick burn. Cozy scoffed, motioning to the items suspending a worried Starlight in place, the former announcing with triumph. "My penpal should be ready now! With his help, I'll be the only pony to use magic, and everyone will HAVE to rely on me to get some sense of accomplishment in life!" So... You see why having a child as an antagonist never works? I don't care that this is a kid's show; you can't just degrade from previous awesome villains - minus EQG because their villains fall in the 'pitiful' category - to something like THIS. But again, there were more important stakes at issue. "Your penpal... Do I know him?" That smile stretched by an inch, and the atmosphere felt marginally stuffier. "Let's just say..." Cozy started slyly. "You have a history." The winds in this chamber picking up, the magic beginning to grow as a dark hurricane rose, before quickly settling down to create a black hole, that entire blue magic then releasing Starlight, pouring into the hole beneath her. She would've fell in had I not quickly leaped across and rolled ourselves to safety, helping the poor unicorn stand as we spoke over the winds. "Are you alright?" "Never mind me!" Starlight snapped urgently, lilac eyes gazing over to the sight which our adversary stood over, gazing down with victory. Starlight's voice higher on panic. "Stardust, she used me to channel the magic of those historic relics into one, so it'd all be fired into Tartarus!" But for what-? ...Penpal... Tartarus only has one intelligent resident... "No..." Cozy beamed cheerfully at my paling face and breathless whisper, evidently taking delight at my realization who exactly her ally was. Nodding proudly to herself, she started taking a few steps back opposite the chamber, calling out gleefully. "Say hello to an old friend, your Highness! He'll deal with you for me!" The winds then exploding as the hole grew larger, just to fit the size for what was emerging from the darkness below. Teeth grit, I held out a limb across Starlight's front, just to keep her as protected as possible by what... WHO was coming. But if it was him... That might be futile. Red hand reached out, large and muscular, from the dark portal, slamming onto the edge of solid ground to gain leverage of pushing himself up. The next hand following, aiding in letting the tall, broad creature of red and black, four legs matching the form of a centuar, get out from his prison for good. Horns associated perfectly to that of a demon, with the white goatee and ring around nostrils to match. With every recognizable features of the old enemy, my limbs were shaking. When those small, beady yellow eyes showed themselves, I was suddenly hit back with the recollection of when I last saw those golden, evil eyes. When I was rendered helpless and beaten, having gave it my all when he harmed Twilight. Sinister, triumphant, arrogant. That never changed. My nightmares of him had never truly ended... "My friend here told me how to get him out." Cozy began lightly, as though this were casual conversation while Starlight and I were staring up to her 'friend' in horror. "Use the ancient magic to drain away the current magic, and then use a talented unicorn as the basis to unify all the gathered magic and direct it all into the prison when fully charged. And now... He's awake and free! It's nice to finally meet you, penpal!" "Oh..." The demonic, strong and rejuvenated voice resonated around the chamber, the beast standing tall with four hoof-legs standing over the dark portal to pony Hell. "The pleasure is all mine, penpal..." The eyes of Equestria's most deadliest creation stared down to me, bare fanged teeth grinning with the promise of retribution. "We need to get out of here...!" Starlight whispered hurriedly, tugging at my cape. "Stardust, come on!" "Hello, Prince Stardust Balance." Lord Tirek emphasized, leering down as his horns scrapped the ceiling of the chamber, the playful voice barely hiding the sheer contempt and thirst for vengeance. "I believe you and I have a score to settle." Cozy, helping herself, perched atop Tirek's right broad shoulder, announcing in pure childlike enthusiasm. "Let's get this party on the road!" To be continued... Chapter 211: The Prince of FamilyPreviously... "Everypony in the school's lost their magic." "And not just here; students have been getting letters from family members, it's happening all over Equestria from Las Pegasus to Manehatten. We can't even lift a wrench." "I thought you knew; the Princess and the teachers went to Tartarus. Oh I sure hope they're doing okay." "Oh, where are you going, your Majesty?" "To start heading for Tartarus." "I mean, have you seen the new rules Cozy added to the boards: Less class time, more home time, chocolate pudding for lunch every day!" "Cozy Glow acting way too nice, not Sandbar nice!" "Stardust, she used me to channel the magic of those historic relics into one, so it'd all be fired into Tartarus!" "Use the ancient magic to drain away the current magic, and then use a talented unicorn as the basis to unify all the gathered magic and direct it all into the prison when fully charged." "Hello, Prince Stardust Balance." "Let's get this party on the road!" It was like every nightmare I had long ago, rolled up into one... Granted it was no Zagreus. But this creature was the cause of many recurring sweaty nights, only recent following the conflict against him four seasons ago. Huh... Season four. Season eight. How fitting. "We need to leave, now!" I could feel Starlight tug at my tail, but I was unresponsive, paralyzed from the memories of back then, spurred forth by the gargantuan monster grinning down with sharp teeth upon us. "Stardust, come on!" "Oh, but golly, why leave so soon?" Cozy perked up in mock disappointment, underlaying ambitious glee. "The party's just starting after all!" A party of pain and conquest, I could imagine. Spawned from the villain who has taken on the great form that was perhaps our most difficult battle back then, for the fate of Equestria and all its inhabitants. Starswirl only knows the outcome had we failed, had I not bought the girls time to regather the magic needed to stop this monster once and for all. But then it struck me, we had wom. Because despite the downhills, the seeming defeats, they preserved. We preserved, because we never gave up. And I knew Twilight, if she was here now, would say those exact lines. Then I won't give up too, glaring up with fierce hazel eyes and remarking in scorn. "It's often said children are underestimated, for their brilliant creative minds and ability to see things we as adults cannot." Finishing that with the callous observation. "You are certainly the black sheep, Cozy." Tirek chuckled darkly, the mere voice alone rumbling the chamber. "I see your snark remains indomitable, little pony." The old centaur widening his muscular arms in emphasized victory, already assured in his mind. "I, Tirek, the true Lord of Magic, have returned to fulfill my destiny as the ultimate ruler of Equestria! Nothing will stop me this time!" "Don't be so sure." Starlight spoke up then, while can be afraid at times, she would still speak boldly against opposition. Known from experience, as lilac eyes glared upwards to gleaming yellow. "Twilight and her friends have beaten you before, they can do it again!" Another bout of sinister laughter, Tirek leering down with a gleaming in those monstrous orbs. "And how will they accomplish that, now that those little nuisances are trapped forever in the pits of Tartarus?" "They'll find a way out." Starlight answered without skipping a beat, certain and self-assured. "If anyone can, it's them." "How did you accomplish this?" I inquired then, more of demanded, gesturing to the black hole in-between his four hooves. "I thought Tartarus only had one means of escape?" For a moment, Tirek looked contemplative, rubbing his long white goatee and regarding the equine duo below. As though debating to himself whether it was worth the time spouting such a monologue. However, Cozy cut in, still trying to make herself relevant at this point. "Why not tell them? We've already won." Right eye twitching, presumably from the fluttering of wings close to his ear, the centaur shrugged. "Oh why not? I could sate your curiosity before I deal with you pests for good." Too kind, Tirek. I subtle shifted myself more between them and my sister. "It was quite simple; there is ancient magic not even the Princesses could unravel. Those six trinkets now uselessly sprawled around us possessed Old Magic which had been slumbering for a thousand years. The Princess of Friendship was kind enough to have them regathered in this pitiful school of hers-" "Twilight's school is not-!" My wing cut Starlight off, expectantly looking up to the centaur and offering briskly. "Our apologies, continue." Blinking, he obliged, helpfully so. "Very well. After they were regathered, I instructed my... Penpal." Cozy merrily waving above his broad shoulder, and Tirek rolled those gold eyes. "Quite. I instructed her in channelling these relics to reawaken the sleeping magic within, draining all the magic from the land as they were connected to the descendant magic used today. A focal point was necessary, however, as a conduit to bring all this magic together, and transfer it to my former prison below." "So you used Starlight as a power conduit." It was amazing how much my limbs were shaking at this point. Not from fear, but rage and incredulity that my friend would be used this way. The pink unicorn didn't look too happy about it either, yet remained more composed than I was currently being. The villain continued in callous disregard, the well-being of others a foreign concept to him. Scorpan was likely never an exception. "It is only natural a powerful unicorn would be under a Princess's tutelage. Everything has worked perfectly, all that was needed was time, and a means of getting those who have robbed me of my place out of the way for good!" Nothing more needed to be expanded. With magic being drained, the next phase had been getting Twilight, Spike and the rest drawn into a place they could've found answers when none others could be uncovered. Because of this, they have taken Tirek's place in that Hell. However. "If you got out twice now, Tirek, it's likely they'd find a means too." But the Lord scoffed, waving off my assumption easily. "Magic is required to enter and exit Tartarus, and last I checked... They had none left. Oh well." That grin gleeful and cruel, crossing his arms. "That just leaves another obstacle to deal with." Both Starlight and I immediately backed up against the closest wall, ready to fight or run whatever he tries next. Hazel glancing to lilac, both possessing mutual fear and anxiety... But also grim resolve. If we fall here, at least we tried to protect everyone. Our friends, our loved ones, and the students in the school. Nothing could be worth sacrificing ourselves for. Though that being said, I'll try to keep Starlight alive too. "Yeah!" The filly pegasus energetic to seeing us getting smashed to pieces. Flattering. "Let's show them not to mess with us, and then everypony will be forced to be our friends and no one elses! Muahahahahahahaha- AH?!" Well, couldn't say I didn't entirely see that coming. Tirek's strong red hand gripping around the frail form of the stunned filly, bewildered amber staring into cold yellow. "Who needs friends?" Tirek sneered, grinning dangerously. "When you have dominion? Goodbye 'penpal.'" Those comprehending widening eyes only stretching the Lord's smirk, as Tirek stepped aside casually from the dark portal, and straight-up yeeted Cozy right through. Her screams only a milisecond before the centaur snapped his fingers, the portal shutting up afterwards, now clear the betrayed filly was trapped in Tartarus as well. "You're heartless." Starlight growled, indignant despite Cozy's true nature, still a good pony at heart and empathetic to good or evil. Stamping a hoof as she called out hotly, "The only pony willing to try and be your friend and you... You tossed her like garbage! You are vile and cruel!" "Ah, what I love to hear on my holiday cards." Tirek looked highly amused by Starlight's bluster, followed with a gleam in those eyes as those black curved horns illuminated- Oh [BEEP]. "Starlight get back!" A little late, as the centuar called out triumphantly and with satisfaction. "As I said, nopony will stop me now!" Emitting a powerful, straight orange blast of magic into the ceiling directly above us, and I moved, pushing Starlight and myself out of the way of some collapsing debris. But Tirek accounted for that, firing off more magic above. All around us, it was raining concrete and stone, and having no magic, we huddled together, instinctively using hoofs and wings to block the incoming falling objects. Tirek's victorious laughter cut off from the sight of darkness. I couldn't begin to describe how much I missed her... While Sunset helped pull the Princess up, the latter found herself swarmed by chattering, ecstatic friends before another group hug was commenced. And I stayed stuck, rooted to the bottom of the steps in frozen shock and apprehension. I had this all planned out... And already it felt like everything was unraveling faster than I expected. But who cared... She was here... My Princess... "I read there was an emergency, so I came as quickly as I could," The love of my life explained to the girls after the embraces, myself unable to see her expression. "What's the emergency, exactly?" Applejack, glancing over, smirked with a wink. "A certain someone misses ya." And I gulped, everything freezing to a halt when Sunset simply smiled to Twilight's blatant confusion, wordlessly turning her around. Purple met blue-green. For what felt like eternity had passed, neither of us dared to move, our expressions more than stunned. Twilight's mouth was agape, purple sparkling eyes widened to impossible degrees. And I briefly noticed the necklace, the small silver crystal book with a star in the center hanging around her neck. She still wore it... Did she ever take it off...? "J...Jack...?" Even all the way here, the faint sound of her beautiful voice reached my frozen ears, and I could only swallow an inaudible gulp. One small step forward from her. I had this all planned out, I would let her approach with a small, confident smirk of my own, addressing with a quiet teasing "My Princess" before she would hug me and potentially smack me- "Jack...!" Ah [BEEP] it! My feet tore across the ground without a moment's hesitation, only taking a second or two before we found ourselves in each others arms. Without even thinking, feeling the warmth and comfort of her body once more, my arms spun her in the air, a blissful laugh and grin emerging on my face as her hair whipped in my field of vision. She's here! She's here! She's here! Calm the [BEEP] down, boy... Ignoring Sombra's negativity, too focused on the mare before me, we didn't let go for a very long time. From the corner of my eye, the girls snickered and smiled brightly at the scene before them. And I barely heard myself whisper in pure bliss. "My Princess..." "My Warrior..." To my slight discomfort, the hug departed, instead replaced then by more warm as a small purple delicate hand rose to grasped my cheek, purple eyes searching, more life returning to her eyes than the day I lost her... Or she lost me. "It's you..." She said quietly, sounding both in disbelief and joy. "It's really you..." I could say the same thing, my love... One hand of my own reached up to brush Twilight's cheek, grinning like the stupid idiot I always was. "Well... I did say it wouldn't make sense for two of me to exist, love..." That was all the incentive needed. Without caring we were being watched, our lips met after so long of departure. Longing and love intertwined together to create a perfect harmony, a moment of pure, unadulterated happiness between a pony and human. And my heart soared- Blah! Cough cough cough! "Yona found ponies!" A rough feminine voice bellowed through the dust, soon being cleared on our states from the wings of griffon and hippgriff. That bleary state cleared, while I was hacking out a storm alongside Starlight, from the debris removed at the horns of the yak. Almost a shame; that was a nice dream I was having. Our states helped pulled out from Sandbar and Ocellus, fresh air being inhaled into our lungs, warmed by the outside sun. Outside... Sun... Oh. Depressing didn't even begin to describe it. Twilight's hard work and accomplishment - a dream fulfilled - shattered under one day. The School of Friendship lied in ruins all around us, the desolete remains incited from the wrath of a power mad centaur. Concrete trapped in water, students left and right needing help, and despite the harsh reality caused by someone we thought we could trust, Starlight and I exchanged one glance, for the unicorn to take command immediately and order. "Get everypony out of the rubble!" Cue the montage of pushing aside debris and pulling crying children out of the remains of the school. Even with no magic, we all had a quality the likes of Tirek or Glow could ever comprehend: Teamwork. But damn, was the effort exhausting. I took some faint satisfaction, however, on seeing unicorns and pegasi finally having to do menial labour without flight or magic. Alicorn or not, I stll stood by the one motto: Earth Ponies for life! With a combined grunt, Yona, Smoulder and myself pushed up a fallen wall that two twins were trapped beneath, the pair pulled out by some hooded newcomer with noticeable scales despite having four legs. After which, we released an exhaled relief as the wall collapsed from drop, my panting state turning towards the one who aided us. "Thanks pal." The hooded newcomer smiled. "No prob. Call me Sunray." Before the orange hybrid of dragon and pony parted, presumably off to lend help elsewhere. ...Alright. I turned to the others, sharing their own black smudges and weary conditions. "Is everyone accounted for?" Sandbar nodded slowly, gazing around as if to check. "I think so..." Before turning to face the others. "What even happened down there? Why was Professor Starlight down there with you? Why was that... That... MONSTER back and destroyed the entire school?" I winced, reading the fear in his tone and eyes. Of course, all the ponies would remember Tirek; his actions against Equestria before were not so many years ago. Starlight cleared her throat, volunteering to recount the events leading up to this, so all were on the same level. When concluded, we were met with stunned silence and slack-jawed expression, not just from the Young Six but all students who gathered to hear this tale. Ocellus being the first to speak up, abject horror in her Changeling voice. "I... I don't believe it..." Smoulder, meanwhile, displayed that dragon passion. "I KNEW she couldn't be trusted!" With understandable incensed fury. "That pegasus was always too nice not to be suspicious!" Inciting a deadpan from Gallus. "Weren't you advocating for Cozy right off the bat?" "That... That's not the point!" The orange reptile tried to wave off that reminder not a few hours ago. Waving her arms in dramatic fashion. "Now we're without magic, without the Princess and the teachers, without anything! We're that thing's mercy... What was that crazy creature anyway?!" "His laughter were kinda scary..." Silverstream started in dread, then immediate excitement. "But also cool!" None of us shared that enthusiasm. "What?" Sighing, Starlight regarded all with lilac eyes, sad and wary. "His name is Tirek. Not too long ago, he drained all Equestrian magic from unicorns, pegasi and Earth Ponies alike. Because of that, he nearly destroyed all of Equestria." "But Twilight and the others stopped him, in the end." I added in next, having been an eye witness to it... Mostly. Before I fell unconcious. "They defeated them by-" "Using the six keys to open the chest the Tree of Harmony gave them, unlocking new powers from unfied friendship across Equestria!" Gallus blinked by the looks given to him, shrugging. "Finals are coming up, had to study." Starlight exhaled. "But now, thanks to Cozy Glow, with Twilight and the others trapped in Tartarus, we don't have the same previleges they did in last defeating Tirek." Lilac orbs sweeping over the wide arrary of wide-eyed, justifiably terrified students, the hoplessness growing clearly more in their youthful, pained eyes. There might as well be a knife stabbing through my chest. The worst part was, I couldn't entirely disagree with Starlight's assessment of the situation. Look, the sky was already becoming an orange-red; just as it had done last time Tirek attempted rule. Only this time... That might become a reality... Tch. "We can't give up." Sandbar stood his ground, defiance and bravery shining behind those light coloured orbs. Mouth set in firm resolve as he regarded us. "If that monster could be beaten before, he can be beaten again!" "But how?" Student number four-four-eight-three called out, depserate and fearful by contrast. The light white-coloured equine regarded both Starlight and I. "Counsellor, Prince, you said that Cozy channelled magic through those artifacts, right?" Yeah but what does-? Oh. Ohh... Hazel and lilac slowly looked to each other in dawning comprehension, following Sandbar's ingenious train of thought with nary of doubt. "That could work..." Starlight remarked softly, before pointing out with remaining concern. "But the artifacts could be damaged from the collapse; we'd need magic to reactivate them." "Oh! Oh. Yona knows, Yona knows!" The energetic yak raised her hoof, beaming wide with inspiration. She declared with outright vigour, "We use magic of friendship!" "Magic of-" I cut myself, the lightbulb going off in my head. "Yes!" It's a bit of a stretch, but hey, what else have we got to lose? My gold hoof motioned to all around us. "And we'll need everyone's help to do this." Varied looks were displayed towards one another, all making a single, unamious decision. For the good of their home - our home - and all loved ones, Equestria's children come together to make the magic happen. Gallus said it for all in his confident smirk, "Just show us what to do, your Highness." Everything was in place. The rubble of the chamber that released the centaur Lord cleared enough for this plan to go underway, all six of the unique different creatures standing in a hexagonal shape around myself, away ten feet apart each. I stood in the heart, ready to bear and hope this works. For Twilight. For Spike. For Equestria. From her spot in-between two of the old artifacts, staring my way, Starlight looked sombre, but hopeful. Offering in mostly jest, "If this doesn't work, what should I tell Twilight?" To that, I gave a low smirk. "That I don't ever giving our pet owl a better name." The unicorn gave a hollow laugh at that, before turning solemn again, nodding to the others. "Let's do this." Resigned but determined. Sharing which, the pony looked to the dragon. Who looked to the hippogriff. Who looked to the griffon. Who looked to the Changeling. Who looked to the yak. Who closed her eyes tightly, and the rest followed. The Young Six and all students behind them, beginning their focus, as Starlight began the encouragement. "Remember, the bonds of friendship are a power no evil can touch; magic pure, deep inside us. Focus, think about only your friends and what you'd do for them, and it'll reveal itself." One by one, the artifacts began their tiny, faint hum of power. Small, but noticeable. It's working. It's working! I braced myself, holding in a breath without realizing. This couldn't be any worse than the other times I've been hit a raw onslaught of magic; that's pretty much my life story by now. Hell, couldn't be worse than a hit on the noggin by a sledgehammer. Colourful glows commenced emanating from the ancient items, noted strains on the expressions of the young six trying their absolute best. So much responsibility on ones so young, given no choice on the circumstances. Feels really scummy; could compare ourselves to Celestia... Hah! Not in a billion- A wide flash, causing my tense posture. Here we go! The light quickly died down. ... Nothing. Several groans rung out, Smoulder exclaiming in heated frustration, "It's hopeless! We don't have the kind of magic these stupid relics need!" Ocellus, however, remained more passive, despite weary. "Maybe we just need a bit more help, magic-wise. We've got the friendship, so-" "But where we get more magic?!" Yona cried out with distraught, and before that reality could dampen the mood moreso, a voice perked out. Chirpy and willing. "We can help out there!" Wow... Talk about Kirin Ex Machima. Just pouring over the rubble surrounding us, as students parted to grant entryway, did the field of brown and white creatures reveal themselves, led by the cheerful, smiling Autumn Breeze, honey eyes shining with warm greeting towards them. "Hey Stardust! Hey guys!" "Autumn." I nodded back, perplexed. "How... Why are you here?" Not that it wasn't great to see her, but still. Not exactly the appropriate moment. That grin widened. "Oh that's simple. When the sky started turning red, we got worried, so we came here figuring something was up." Huh, well that was a convenience. "You guys needed more magic, right?" "Well yeah." Gallus nodded, frowning in befuddled curiosity and natural wariness as he regarded the newcomer and her posse. "But what can you do? All other magic's been drained from Equestria." But Autumn smirked, looking just a tad smug. "Ah, but Kirin magic works differently. Just say the word!" Back to positions, with Autumn opposite Starlight of the hexagon. Kirin now among ponies, dragons, Girffons, Hippogriffs, yaks, Changelings, Diamond Dogs. All gathered together for this final chance of preventing their shared home's doom. Magic existed within all beings, and when brought together against that which threatens their home, there was nothing they couldn't accomplish. Alright... Let's get this done. With friendship at heart, we can all do this. Focus on who we care for between us. Twilight, Spike, Starlight, Fluttershy, Rarity, Rainbow, Applejack, Pinkie, Sunset, Trixie, Cadence, SHining, Flurry, Starswirl, Sombra, Discord... All of my friends. My family... I didn't need to open my eyes, to feel the warm lights beginning to glow off the six artifacts that surrounded me, powered from Sandbar and friends each. Perhaps they may never be the same as Twilight and her best friends, but maybe, after all, they could be somewhat decent successors. This is a day for miracles, didn't mean I was going to be positive about- Suddenly, the warm light enveloped my being, and I grunted with effort, holding on for the ride. Six ancients powers, channelled from the bonds between close friends, with Starlight and Autumn unifying them to fire into my being. I could feel it... Their hopes, their dreams, their desires to see the others again. Combined with mine... Tirek doesn't stand a chance. In an explosion of gold rays that pierced the skies, did I emeger from the yellow light, my every being radiant of the power granted from the lingering magic that remained in the artifacts. Reawakened once more. Awed and amzed expressions staring up to the golden alicorn hovering above them, for I am no longer Stardust. I am... Super Stardust. ...Hyper Stardust. Gary Stu Stardust! ... Super Pony Stardust- Ah I'll work on it later. "Go get 'im big bro!" Starlight's cheer incited equal clamors, and I grinned down. Won't let you down little sis. In a great arrary of pure light, I zoomed off where I sensed the force of darkness originated from, my return to Balance's connection established. Moving faster than ever before, and you know what would be a good piece of theme music for this particular moment? Ah I'll let the audience decide. Sonic turning Super in Heroes was my preference. You seem to have achieved greater depths of magic than deemed possible. Oh hey Starswirl, long time no see, assuming you came back from all that magic being poured into me. And no kidding, this power felt incredible! Blazing across the darkened skies and giving them life again, soaring across the distlling winds and causes the gusts of life around on my pursuit towards the centaur, causing terror amok some western part of Equestria. Felt like I drank a hundred times of caffine in one go, racing through the air like a gold shooting star. My entire being pumped with adrenlinine, mixed from pure anicent magic, and the magic of my friends. Past and present, mashed against a common foe. A foe just in sight. For there, was Tirek, making himself at home atop a wide wide, blasting away the top of snow and rock with a blast of red power, dusting off what remains by a wave of his hand, as though making a throne for himself towering over the land. Totally oblivious to the yellow alicorn soaring for his back like a shooting arrow. It is time to see what you have learned since your last confrontation. My old mentor stated with grim determination in that old spiritual voice. You were scarcely around equal to one another, but times have changed; the past makes way for the future. Makings of a wry, resolved smirk crossed my bearded muzzle. Yeah, time to make up for lost time! How satisfying to hear the stunned, loud pained cry from the monster as I slammed right into his muscular red back, planting Tirek face and chest first into the supposed mountain throne he was making. No longer, that is. Pushing myself off quickly, I zoomed back, using this temporary enhanced power to tightly grip the small tail at the end of the bottom horse body, teeth grit with effort. Spinning the surprised centaur upwards, hurtling down right into the green and brown ground far below, prompting the large crater as the earth cracked from the sheer weight being mercilessly thrown upon it. Hey, I'm no longer an Earth Pony, I didn't have to feel bad for hurting the planet. Too much. Far be it of me to enjoy the pain of others. Starswirl remarked in my head as I stared down from my flight above, sounding surprisingly satisfied. But that was certainly appeasing to my old soul. Pushing himself off the dirt crater with a cough of annoyance, baleful yellow eyes glared upwards, sharp teeth clenched hard as his expression blazed with fury, moreso from my hurmoured smug smirk. Rising high, Tirek commenced levitating from his spot, rising to the dark sky with eye level between centaur and pony. "I should have known collapsing your Princess's precious school wouldn't have been enough." Before he made a crude, mocking smile, the villain purring, "But then again, I would still call that an accomplishment." Wow, already seeking to [BEEP] me off? I shook my head. "You don't learn, do you Tirek?" My own tone scornful, but also pitying. That same noted pity drawing the grin off his face. "You think I'm mad for what you did? I'm furious." [Insert King Bowser from Super Mario Galaxy] No banter this time. No stalling for time; this ends, here and now. Rearing my front hoofs, charging gold energy as I chanelled the borrowed magic within me, ready to fight as Tirek was. Mano-a-mano. "But that will be nothing, compared to Twilight's fury once she escapes." Round two mother[BEEP]er! Two beings filled by hope and hate clashing like supernovas in the air, gold and red of hoof and fist impacting once, inducing a large shockwave that tore off the clouds that blocked the sunlight, giving the yellow orb a sneak peek of the mighty clash between two soulful titans. Never to be seen by witnesses, only heard. That was fine, I wasn't in this for the glory. I couldn't care less if I was OP or considered meta; all that mattered was stopping Tirek, once and for all. Between the clashes of blurs, I ducked beneath a broad swing, impacting the bottom left hoof into the torso of the centaur, followed with an uppercut to Tirek's chin. In retaliation, the recovering monster delivering a headbutt, slamming me flying fifteen feet away, and taking that chance, Tirek released a beam of red magic in my direction, and I barely side-dodged the powerful assault, fur from the underbelly singhed by the edge of the beam. The mountain behind exploded, getting the treatment I would have. Huffing slightly in apprehension, I lunged, but Tirek flew backwards in preparation, beginning another charge of power. Oh yeah? Two could play this game, as I too channelled the necessary magic, but not from the alicorn horn. Firing energy from the mouth was always more bad[BEEP]. Beams of crimson and gold clashed with ferocious resolve in the skies, equal in met power, and succumbing from the overwhelmed unity in a great, bright white explosion. I used this chance, but so did Tirek, our fist and hoof smashing together again in the centre of the brightness. Rolling backwards midair, I suddenly brought my hoofs up, struggling against the locked fists that tried to smash me from above, with a grunt of effort. But Tirek had the upper edge, smashing down twice as hard with glowing limbs, causing my swift descent to the waiting ground, landing on all fours and leaving a small crater in the wake- Uh oh, leaping far back over the field by the base of the mountain, as the centuar had turned himself into a meteor to crash upon where I had formerly stood. Straightening himself, gold met gold as eyes stared determinedly across the ruined landscape, Tirek smashing his two big palms together, before pulling back, demonstrationg the gathered red energy ball produced from such. My brows raised, what was he up to this time? My answer was soon receieved, when the centaur fired the ball of gathered strong energy, but not at me, to far above. The red clouds clearing from a storm of rage unleashed: A meteor shower of fiery magic raining all over the ground, I had to move fast; dodging, ducking and jumping over, behind and beside the onslaught of power as the land was ravaged; devastated from the pure reckless dominance of the smug Tirek. Whom watched my display with some smug entertainment. I was just thankful my cape hadn't been caught in the maelstrom, having removed it before the ritual had started back in Ponyville. Breathing shallowly, reaching atop a small boulder now that the falling fireballs had ceased, I glared defiantly to the smirking Tirek, but instead of rising to the challenge, the escaped villain pointed at the ground below. Now what-? The ground splintered and cracked, earth shifting around as though being torn on the inside, myself staggering and pushing off the rock into the air, staring with slackjawed horror by what was happening. Will this monster stoop to no level? Lava spewed all around, magma rivers prompted from being unleashed below, freed by the maniacal centaur. Flood of the melting substance spreading over ground and trees, leaving only tiny spots of surviving ground remaining, leftover grass flicks catching small flames. This portion of a once beautiful land turned into its own mark of Tirek's might. Seeing movement, I quickly lifted all four limbs as two fist crashed into my hooves, pushing me right into the mountain wall, crashed in there. Yep, that hurt. I grit my teeth hard, pushing back against the push from Tirek as best I could. Plan, needed a plan, and fast, what could-? Ha! That grinning look on Tirek's face morphed into a split-second of abject horror from the hard blast of golden power into his face, throwing him off and giving me air. The centaur sent flying from head and neck disappeared by the magic that briefly overcame him, Tirek off-course, smashing into the great splash of yellow and red magma, vanished from sight as the lava settled down. Sliding down the base of the rocky substance, I reached the edge of the lava pool, the heat of it brushing my sweating gold fur, dampening dark brown locks. He couldn't really be dead; this universe would never allow- Oh, right on cue; a tidal wave of the pool splashing as the monster rose from its depths, nary burns or scorch marks on his whole body. Rising above, Tirek stared down at me, but not with mockery or amusement this time. But of deep-seated contempt. Stay cautious. Yeah no need to tell me twice, bracing myself for whatever would come next in a stern frown. The sky darkened, in recognition from the rougher anger in Tirek's deep tone. "I will not be defeated. Not by Scorpan, not by the Princess, not by you. I cannot. BE. DEFEATED!" The earth shook as lava spouts burst, responding to that pure fury from the enraged centaur. Raising his hands together, Tirek then motioned downwards, causing a spiralling whirlpool before, clearing a hole surrounding by magma into the planet itself. Presumably to the core itself. Wind, lingering trees and rocks being sucked into the magical whirlpool forged by his will, the monster himself lowering in headfirst. Disappering from brief view. ...I'm gonna have to follow him in there, didn't I? That appears to where your destiny heads for. You know I never placed much faith in predetermined fate, but... If ends meet. Exhaling in resigned acceptance, recomposing and gathering what energy remained, I could feel the magic depleting; the power used starting to wane. No matter what, this matters. Twilight and our family will get out of Tartarus, I'm just cleaning out the trash. With a running start, I lunged into the whirlpool of lava under Equestria, following it down to where one of my most dangerous old adversaries awaited. There my destiny hovered, focused in the heart of the storm. Body poised for battle, the towering, merciless Tirek levitated in the centre of the swirling magma vortex, fists clenched with baleful glowing eyes. Posture told he was ready to end this as I was, flying over and pausing in a flutter ten feet from the monstrous centaur, staring upwards with resolve. Heat touching my weary body, breaths subdued and quiet. All things considered, I expect the ponies to make a future movie of this, starring Pony Paul McGann as yours truly, with Tirek voiced by Pony Billy Zane. It'd be a great hit. Deep voice echoed like a plane to a quiet night. "For a thousand years, I lingered in that realm; caged like an animal, all because the natives refuse to accept that I am their salvation for this world. They've grown too lazy; too complacent with using magic for their everyday lives." Lowering a fist slowly, Tirek spoke with more reserved conviction, "I see the truth, human: Magic is not a tool to be squandered to help with the laundry, or show off fancy flying tricks, but a weapon to cast wisdom and guidance to the weak. That is what those foolish alicorns and my unfauthful brother failed to realize." Finishing with a simple, matter-of-fact measured resolve. "No one will stop my rightful destiny." If that was his belief, that will be his undoing. Shaking my head, that anger simmered to pity once again, I gave my own factual retort. "You couldn't be more wrong, Tirek; magic isn't about power, or dominion." The makings of a nostalgic, tired smile. "Compassion. Love. Balance. That's what makes magic what it is. It's why my friends will always win, and why you will always lose." Adjusting into a fighting posture, yellow wings flapping with readiness, I grinned. Voice strengthened with the righteous belief in those I cherished. "For the ponies - and dragon - I love: this ends now Tirek!" [Insert Final Bowser theme from Super Mario Galaxy 2] Without a moment's hesitation, I lunged forward, immediately spinning around the broad punch of the monstrous villain, pressing two hoofs against the upper muscle, thrusting my kick directly into his face. Taking advantage of the stagger, clutching the long white thin beard, chucking the [BEEP] down below into the whirlpool's bottom side, resulting with the loud splash. My senses kicked in, picking up the dark movement behind the swirling magma. On cue, Tirek flew out from the side, and I flew back to avoid horn-charge of the enemy, but raised my limbs from the backslap hitting me next. As I spun, recompsoing myself, the centaur charged up his stolen power, creating an entire wall of magical lines criss-crossing, sent my way. Prompting my forced to lean through one of the holes of the moving attack, hissing from the low burns touching the tips of my furry form. Glaring directly ahead, being my turn, I extended both front limbs apart, and slammed them together, releasing the power of Balance in a shockwave of gold. Immediately, Tirek made his own orb shield around his being, protecting him as smoke was induced from the impact. Taking that chance, I flew in a blur, punching and kicking the shield the centaur had encased himself with, refusing to give him a moment's recovery. Two mixed hoofs having the orange orb fly, smashing into the upper wall of the whirlpool. A river of lava flew over my being like a heated rainbow, illuminating my sweating features. This was beginning to strain; the heat beneath the earth while combatting this monster. My body wasn't made to withstand so much magic, so that didn't help. But I wouldn't give up, not now. Not ever. Pushing himself out, Tirek unleahsed another beam of red, as I fired gold, with that being the current running theme; the pair of us flying around and through the underground, deeper into the lower levels of the planet. Charging and releasing beams from horns and mouths, often missing, some managing to grace each other's sides- Agh! One swift descent from the damage to my left wing. Extending quickly as I could, enduring the pain using the partially scorched appendage, soaring above the the lava just nearly brushing my back, continuing the fall downwards, gazing up from my fall deeper to see the red and black form of Tirek in swift pursuit, seeing his opportunity and not wasting it. With his taken magic, the centaur summoned spouts from the heated whirlpool, dispatching them right after me. A game of cat and mouse ensued, as I used the best of my instincts and disadvantage to get swerve and duck under the spouts in hot chase of my smaller body. Seeing two spouts about to take my sides, I quickly conjured a magical shield, it taking all the pain, just as I reached the bottom of the flowing pit. Right onto a brown and black platform, surrounded by a waterfall of lava going further down into the core of the world. End of the line. Lowering my shield. I panted heavily, feeling my mind start to go just a bit hazy, exhausting stricken over my features. Yeah... This was fun while it lasted, but I couldn't go on much longer. Swear to God, gonna pass out AGAIN like every battle against a big bad. Except for Storm King, so there's always a once-in-a-lifetime. The shadow of my adversary growing bigger from above, enveloping my state. Glaring up defiantly, I watched as Tirek slowly hovered down, landing with four loud stomps upon the ground before me, gleeful, malicious gold staring down at mine, the grin stretched on his face with great, desirable triumph. Already thinks he's won. His mistake. "It's over, Twilight Warrior." Swaying his head back slightly, Tirek smirked. "I'd call you a worthy opponent." The two inward curved horns gathering power, the centaur finishing with wicked satisfaction. "But I'd be giving you too much credit." Heh... Sounds like something I'd say. In that instance, Tirek unleashed all he had in his stolen magic, and I used what remaining power was in my borrowed magic. The widest, overwhelming red beam crashing against my gold, enforced shield, feeling the ground beneath me crack under pressure, hooves digging in as I struggled to keep the raw power of the villain at bay. For Twilight. For Spike. For everyone! What felt like eternity, before the magic finally died down, and I practically collapsed on all four legs, breathing with weighted tiredness, but still glaring up at the annoyed, exasperated centaur, whom now lifted a one of his own black feet. Oh great, he's going to stomp me to death now...? What a fun way to go. I'll make it as painful as possible with my horn, at least- Something new happened, as both of felt a sudden chill in the wind, in the middle of a lava circle. What now? "W-What?" Yet I wasn't affected by... Anything, than feeling the magic borrowed starting to leave my body, but it wasn't just happening to me. Tirek too, encased with a pink glow, staring down at his hands with wide-eyed disbelief. "No! NO!" His form reducing, the bright stream of magical vapour going with mine to the upper crusts of the earth. Falling back into that tiny, frail and pathetic version he was to rightfully be, shock and disbelief, followed with righteous indignation shortly after, becoming just about my size in his state of magical reduction. Something told me... A certain lavender alicorn and friends had something to do with this. With the magic controlling it gone, the lava began pouring more wildly, impacting the edges of the small arena and getting closer, but I was too tired to even move, just more content that Tirek was, once again, denied from his attempt of conquest. Both os us down here, about to be engulfed by the 'blood' of the planet. With a final breath of acknowledged victory while Tirek screams and rants in the midst of a magma storm, mind cast on the image of a smiling Twilight, I closed my eyes. "Twilight..." What could I say to that? But just like with this amazing pony, my own emotions poured out in truth. "The feeling is mutual. All of that... I'm just sorry I constantly took your own feelings, and the rest of our friends for that matter, for granted because I kept on presuming I was doing the right thing, in the end... You have every right to judge me for my grave errors." My head bowed, but the Princess would have none of it, soon cupping my bearded cheek so our eyes could meet again, much closer to one another than had been in months. And my aching heart leaned forward by the close, affectionately contact I desperately missed. That we both missed, judging from the sparkling orbs and blissfully amused smile. "I think I've done enough of that for a lifetime. All I want now, Jack, is for us to finally forgive and forget, and stop dwelling on what kept bringing our closeness to a halt multiple times... All I want, Jack, is your love and consideration..." Suppose we still had a lot to learn about each other... You know what? I wouldn't even complain for that. "And you have that." I answered back in a fierce whisper, contrasting her soft own, noses all too close to touching one another, brushing. "I'm only upset it took your childhood friends and Celestia - of all ponies - to have me realize why precisely you would ever make those errors." Ignoring the jab, or not even processing it, towards her former mentor, Twilight chuckled angelically, music to my ears from this proximity. "And it took consulting my friends... And even your other self in Sunset's world, watching him interact with that other me, to remind me why you are my special somepony..." How... How was it possible, for someone such as yourself to exist, my love...? As if hearing that, most probably, Twilight looked down with nervous hope, and this time, I cupped her soft, beautiful cheek, having our gazes meet once more, never looking away. Now was the time. "I guess we're both just massive idiots then." "Hmm, finally, something we can agree on. And it only took Starlight to help me realize that." "Heh, Sunset for me." "How about that?" Twilight gently mused, her gorgeous lavender hoof stroking my leaning face with a wider grin. "The students surpassing their teachers." Laughter followed that, small but filled with content. The remnants of our past grievances, at last, disappearing. Yes, Twilight made a mistake, almost dooming Equestria... Twice... But be fair, Jack, how many times have you almost caused worldwide catastrophe as well? Sombra? Zagreus? It's as though Balance itself was pointing that we're both the same cut from the cloth, just as equally capable of making various mistakes over and over again. Perhaps that's why we were brought to Flanktopia; the reminder that, take away the obvious, and everyone can be more alike than we realize. Twilight, intelligent and eager to learn as always, likely reached that same conclusion, perhaps when she conversed with this town's leaders- The sound of large bells ringing. Echoing across the towns and fields. From the city itself, louder noises of celebrating a wondrous holiday followed suit, but neither of us took our eyes from one another. Bells deafening by comparison of the noise speaking through Twilight's gentle, but lightly flushed eyes, both of us unable to look away, grinning under this breautiful setting. "I guess midnight struck... Happy Hearth's Warming, Twilight." "Hmm... Merry Christmas, Jack." "He's waking up!" Ugh... Too tired... Need more sleep... "Nope, I think he's headin' back to sleep." "Allow me." SPLASH. Oh God- Bleh! Jesus Christ! Quickly sitting up, spitting out the bucket water that had accompanied the wet fishes slapping over my sat position, rubbing my tongue to get rid of the salty taste. Didn't help much, Christ. Hazel annoyed eyes glaring up to the draconequus responsible. Smirking, Discord vanished the bucket, satisfied as he looked over to the others. "He does love tuna." "Dad!" Oof! A small purple and green blur impacting my chest, and after a moment, I heartily recovered it, the reality sinking in as my brain recovered. I'm alive. I survived. When Spike pulled back from the joyful embrace, my adopted son stepped back, allowing a purple blur to hit me next, and I was more ready, grinning wide from the familiar beauty and warmth that made physical contact with me, exhaling softly in relief. Okay, yeah, this was real. Pulling back, violet met hazel, Twilight giving an exasperated, if humoured smile. "I can't leave alone for a day without getting yourself in danger." "Says you." Came my loving quip, smiling justr as wide as our muzzles rubbed together, just enjoying our presence after everything's that happened today. Speaking of which: "I knew you'd get out of Tartarus somehow. You girls always achieve miracles." "Ahem?" Blinking, I smirked to the arms-crossed dragon, ruffling his head scales for good fond measure, just missing the kid. "You too Spike." Satisfied, the young dragon and my beloved helped me get up proper, finally taking in my surroundings. Our friends, all looking safe and unharmed. Before the ruins of the school... Ah. A small glance to Twilight, who, sensing my concern, sighed softly, looking up to the the remains of her legacy before shaking her head. Sadness replaced by resigned acceptance. "It can always be repaired." The alicorn assured with a small smile, violet orbs telling me not to worry about her. "Everypony is safe and accounted for, Equestria is saved and all magic has returned. That's what matters." Fair enough, which begs an entire heap of questions. Starting off with, "What happened? Tirek suddenly lost magic the same time I did." Assuming he was still trapped beneath the earth, not that I cared much. It was a relief now; perhaps a more worthwhile fate for the powerless centaur to not escape anytime soon. Applejack spoke up then, sounding both relieved and amused as she stood by her younger sibling, "That was us sugarcube, with a little extra help." Two guard ponies, there accompanied with Celestia and Luna - a surprise to be sure - parted to expose the young pegasus they kept supervised, immediately inciting my scowl. Ah... Naturally. Cozy Glow, looking quite chatised and apprehensive, no longer with the faux posture of overly friendly. Still can't believe Hasbro did that... Though that's been often said about a lot decisions they've made. Cough, Equestria Girls, cough. "After Tirek betrayed her, Cozy was just as trapped in Tartarus as we were." Rarity supplied, ocean-coloured eyes regarding the flinched filly in measured observation. "Unwilling to endure an eternity with us, she happily aided in our escape, and the return of magic in Equestria." "It was simplicity itself." Luna perked up, sounding quite enthused; probably from her own returned power of making her hair flow. "As the artifacts could give others magic, so too could it take magic. With everyone's help, Twilight and her friends -" Exchanging a warm glance with Celestia. "- Channelled the relics and pulled off the unified power from Tirek and yourself, returning all the stolen magic across Equestria. Every creature now has their powers returned." Autumn cleared her throat, stating sheepishly, "Except us Kirins; we never had our magic taken from us." Her kind nodding with agreement. Ha. Yona added to that merrily, "Yaks have no need of magic! Yaks strong!" Gallus rolled his eyes, but the yellow beak displayed a small endeared smirk. "Yeah, same goes for griffins." Twilight, however, had more to say on the subject. "All creatures are magical in their own way; we all share the magic of friendship, and because of that, we saved Equestria from Tirek once again together." Beaming in pride towards all creatures that came together, as though a personal goal had been achieved. Likely has. "Equestria thanks you all." Sounded like something Celestia would say, by the heart was there. I still had one question. "How was I saved?" A poof of smoke, Discord suddenly transforming into a superhero, cape and all, posing in that ever endearing exaggeration. His voice suddenly ten times pitched, "That would be thanks to Super Discord; Champion of Chaos! Ruler of Donuts! Opposer of all things Light and Dull!" Prompting laughter from all around, myself included. Alright, that answered that. "So." Rainbow moved on, clearly wanting to bring up another subject, falpping on two wings as though her life depended on it. "We saved Equestria - again - from that crazy centaur - again - just leaving onnnne loose end." Motioning to the shorter pegasus flanked by armoured pegasi. "What do we do with her?" Now that WAS the question. Looks were shared about, considering the options in silent communication. Personally, I say a good spanking and being shipped off to disciplinray school. But Celestia had worse ideas, as always. "Considering her crimes, it's only natural for Cozy Glow to replace Tirek's confinement in Tartarus-" "Nope. No no no no no no no no no no!" Stepping in before anyone else would even contemplate that mad idea, approaching forward with a defiant expression. "You wanna condemn a child to Hell? Have you learned NOTHING, Celestia?" "It does sound extreme." Fluttershy reinforced from the side, rightfully possessing reservations over this judgment too. Luna stepped in, defending her sister's ridiculous proposal. "She almost spelled doom for all of Equestria-" "Nightmare Moon." I started dryly, having none of that nonsense. "Chrysalis, Sombra, Sunset, the sirens, Starlight." Nudging my head in the unicorn's treatment. "Who's arguably done much worse, yet she was never punished by being sent to Pony Hell." "Aheh... Yeah." Starlight muttered sheepishly, not wanting to be the centre of attention for those past reminders. "Such actions aiding Tirek cannot be overlooked, Stardust. We-" But surprisingly, it wasn't me who interrupted the white alicorn. For Twilight stepped by my side, gazing up to her old mentor with her own defiance, heart set in resolve. "With all due respect, Princess Celestia, I side with my husband-to-be in this matter." I could practically hear the 'For once' in that statement. Betrayed, hurt yet compassionate eyes regarded the stunned little pegasus, watching us in disbelief. "You're right, what Cozy did - betraying us and everything we stood for for her own selfish perspective on friendship - can't be easily forgiven." Before violet eyes swept to everyone, Twilight finishing firmly, "But we have to forgive regardless." "Part of friendship is forgiving others." Sandbar pitched in helpfully, evidently recalling from both his studies at this school, and hanging out with his varied unique friends. Grinning to those in question with bright affection. "We often bicker and fight, but we never let it get the better of us. I know that's not a perfect example, but..." Those sea-green eyes looked over to Cozy, nodding in resolve. "I firmly believe she deserves another chance, after whatever punishment you think for her, anyway." "Same here." Gallus agrees with a short nod, shockingly supportive. The others echoed their best pony friend's words. "Yona agrees!" "Absolutely!" "Us Changelings were given a chance after all we did, why not Cozy too?" "Dragons aren't usually forgiving, but... Eh, that pony softness has gotten to me; I say give her another chance." "Hippogriffs never hold a grudge, ask Twilight!" HAH! I laughed at that last one, to Twilight's flustered annoyance, clearing her throat. "The point being..." Recovering to give the traitor a small, reassuring smile. "Cozy misunderstood what having a friend really means, which I am partially blamed for for now teaching her correctly. Thank you, Cozy, for helping me realize that." "I... Uh." Look at that, the energetic filly was at a loss for words. Rainbow, Starlight and I exchanged knowing smirks. A certain farmer Earth Pony spoke up, "We still gotta think up a suitable punishment, though. If not Tartarus, where should she go?" "Oh! Oh! I know!" Pinkie volunteered, gleefully hopping up and down on the spot. "My family's rock farm! They know how to set a pony straight!" That bright outlook was a far contrast to the dawning horror on Cozy's youthful face. Heh, it did sound tempting. But nowhere near as tempting following the low smirk on Starlight's thoughtful features. "I have a better idea..." "You know, maybe in future, we should have a full record of student's backgrounds before letting them in the school." Huffing to that, Twilight graced me a bemused grin. "Easier said than done, Jack. It'd take a long while considering the different cultures blended into the school." Which was being properly repaired as we spoke, with Cozy aiding in its reconstruction. Under the supervision of her new mentor: Sunburst. Credit where it's due, Starlight can be quite crafty with creative punishments. She must know from experience. "So." Bringing up next, as we strolled up the sunset hill alone, having left everyone else to restore the School of Friendship, since I wanted to lift Twilight's spirits after all she's been through today. "When do I expect to be lectured for taking on Tirek alone?" Pretending to think about, the beautiful Princess tilted her head side to side, before throwing me a sly, weary smirk. "After I've seen what you urgently dragged me away from overseeing reconstruction of the school, then I'll have you confined to our room until the end of next semester." "Ah fair enough-" Stopping myself, swallowing that last sentence she casually remarked. "'Our' room?" Twilight blinked. "Well we're gonna be married right?" That light blush of adorable embarrassment even bringing it up, prompting my affectionate smirk before she hastily added, "Naturally we'll have to start sharing a room... Am I going too fast? I'm not exactly sure when it's appropriate to live in the same room together before or after the wedding-" "It's fine either way you decide, love." I calmly stopped her lovely rambling, kindly brushing her side with my returned blue cape, sighing softly. "I'm just glad you're still considering marriage even after what I did yesterday." To that, the alicorn snorted with humoured disbelief. "After everything else you've pulled since we first met, dear? Throwing yourself into a whirlpool of lava ranges between a footnote and minor." Hm, I chuckled while Twilight jokingly nudged me with a wing. "Of course I won't reconsider; you're stuck with me Jack, as I've been with you." "Charming." "Check a mirror sometime." Dammit, that fast wit she adopted from me. Twilight giggled lightly herself, before regarding me as we strode up the hilltop of a glorious setting sun over a beautiful untouched field. "So, are we nearly there to see whatever you keep saying will make me feel better?" With hope, in regards to the latter. I nodded, gazing up the soft grass with her. "We should be here... About now." Grinning wide already on seeing the top of the house. Mere seconds before Twilight's loud, bewildered gasp. "Jack... You did this...?" Her breath soft, disbelieving... And immensely flattered. I nodded, stepping back for Twilight to take in the full view of my worked-on gift for her. "With help from the others." "All those months, working on that secret project you kept hushed about..." "Ever since coming here to help Fluttershy with the native species close by, yes." "All for me...?" I didn't even blink with my loving conviction. "Always for you." For what stood before us: A beautiful, exact replica of Twilight's... Our old tree house. Size and all. Approaching the newly remade home, the awed alicorn stepped forward under the shadow of the large bush above the house, exhaling in long, nostalgic wonder. "How long did it take you to get every detail right?" "Like you wouldn't believe." Came my wry remark, then swerving around the stunned Twilight for the familiar red door, gently pushing it open, gracing my love with the interior that caused another amazed, and elated gasp. "Weeks and weeks of recalling from memory as best I could. Though not a hundred percent exact, my memory isn't always great, but I hope it's enough-" Pulling me abruptly in and magically shutting the door, Twilight wasted no time in the passionate, long embrace, my heartbeat speeding up in gratified relief she loved it so. Her own signature through Balance shining warmly, our bond feeling significantly stronger than ever before, the Princess of Friendship whispering tenderly. "This is the possibly the best gift you've ever given me, Jack... I don't know how I could ever match this." Softly brushing through her purple-pink mane with a fond hoof, I reassured lovingly, "You already had, long ago, my Princess." When questioning violet looked into mine, I clarified with sheer content. "Yourself." Chapter 212: Best Gift Ever!T'was the day before Christmas, and all throughout town. Every creature was stirring, including the mouse. [BEEP]ing rodents. "Can't thank you enough for helping me clean out the rodent infestation." Bon started in light-hearted gratitude as the pair of us strolled through the marketplace; typically packed given the holiday. Adorned with the protective warm wear as snow was all around, just as beautiful and ironically heartwarming like the last Christmas. Can you believe it's the Equestria equivalent of Christmas Eve and the decorations back home haven't been put up yet? Me neither. Pulling out something from her equipped pocket, the cream Earth Pony displaying the packet of green treats on the palm of her hoof. "They didn't tell me mice would be attracted to lime-flavoured mints. I hope this won't spoil Lyra's present tomorrow." "I'm sure she'll love them." I reassured kindly, smiling in pleasant attitude. Why not? Nothing went wrong so far, and added with the sight of snow and spirit of the holiday, nothing should really go wrong. Always a festive ocassion to be jolly, wouldn't you say? Hah, oh indeed. Didn't mean, though, considering who my friends and the mare I was engaged to were, some exciting [BEEP] was bound to happen some point during this holiday. "Hearth's Warming Eve is almost here!" There's so much left to do!" Ah, naturally. The mandatory holiday song to start off this brilliant afternoon. Bon and I gazed around the shoppers and vendor owners singing their hearts out, expressing the joy and wonders of the once-every-year festivities. "Still need to shop for all my friends, But what to get? No clue!" "This one is nice, and that's so cute, Although that's pretty, too!" "Why do I make all these gifts each year? I doubt I'll make it through!" "One more day before the cheer!" Although how I'm even hearing some of my friends when they were in different places altogether, is a mystery. I blame magic. "Shop! Pay! Box! Wrap! Bow! Repeat!" "One last chance before the holiday's here!" "Box! Wrap! Bow! Again!" "One more day to make the holiday great, One more day before we celebrate!" "One day, and then it's here." "One more chance to bring that holiday cheer!" "Because that's what Christmas is all about..." I muttered humoured, enticing a soft elbow jab from Bon. "Hearth's Warming Eve is almost here, A day for us to share!" "Friends and family all together!" "Pies and Apples and a Pear!" "Together families, lots of work, There's so much to prepare!" "With all the planning we still have to do, We've got no time to spare!" Nice of the Apples and Pies to spend the holiday together at Sweet Apple Acres, considering their past differences. Though they more than made up for it... Could really go for some apple pie right now. "One more day before the cheer!" "Stuff! Box! Wrap! Card! Bow! Repeat!" "One last chance before the holiday's here!" "Stir! Pour! Bake! Again!" "One more day to make the holiday bright!" "One more day, and I can sleep at night!" "The family's almost here!" "One more chance to bring that holiday cheer!" Sharing a wide glance with each other, both my friend and I joined in the next verse run across the snowy Ponyville. "Before the fun, there's preparation! (Just around the corner!) Shopping, cooking, decorations! (The complications!) It's all worth it in the end, Spreading joy to all your friends. Even when it never, ever, Ever seems to end! Aah!" Cue the next lines belonging to a special son and somepony. The smile raised on my voice hearing them all the way from the castle, always delighted hearing their voices, despite the urgency in them. "Hearth's Warming Eve is getting close, We're not prepared, I fear. Twilight, you should take a break-" "No time for rest, that much is clear! I made a list and checked it twice, There's lots to do on here! Oh, if I can't get everything done, I'll have to wait and celebrate next year!" Unable to resist my weary snort. Looking to Bon with a dry smile, I inclined my head, "Excuse me Bon, my fiancee's having another meltdown." Trotting off to seek out the duo rushing around the marketplace, just as the last verses were commencing. "One more day before the cheer! Shop! Pay! Box! Wrap! Bow! Repeat! One last chance before the holiday's here! Box! Wrap! Bow! Again! One more day to make the holiday great! One more day until we celebrate!" "Please, oh, please make it really, really great!" "One more gift, try to hurry, don't be late!" "Box! Wrap! Bow! Repeat! Gotta concentrate!" "Just one more day until we all celebrate!" Perfect conclusion, just as the whole group managed to meet up- Whoa! The tail end of a list, catching my hind leg, dragging me along with the others by a shockingly strong Spike. Those balance lessons were really paying off! Eventually, we came to a halt, Rainbow being the first to struggler her way out the long paper and remarking irritably, "Do we wanna know why you're moving wrapping paper in town?!" Spike rebuttled with a frown. "Not wrapping paper: A to-do list" Pointing to the cause of overexaggerated duress, and I held a small, ebmused sigh. Here she goes again. "Two of these!" Flash. "Three of those." Flash. "Maybe ten of those, just in case!" 'Least she's paying for them on her mad frenzy of buying unnecessary stuff. "You guys wanna calm her down or I?" "I'm fine, just grabbing a few things, do I need this- No that's silly, nighty night!" Rolling my hazel eyes as Applejack and Pinkie joined us obsering Twilight being... Twilight. Lovably, if tiredly so. "Traditional holiday meltdown?" Resounded by nods and groans from the rest of us, and Applejack took initiative, approaching the craved alicorn first. Eh saves me energy. Gently pushing the levitating purchases down, the Earth Pony spoke soothingly, "Now Twilight, how's your day?" "I got way behind grading midterms and Cadence and Shining Armor are coming here with Flurry Heart for Hearth's Warming Eve, and I haven't started decorating and I don't know what to get any of you and-!" "Stop." The magic cutting a pony off, right there. "Take a breath." Watching the farmer mare calm down our leader, I remarked in dry humour. "I'm hoping our future kids won't nearly be as over-the-top panicky as her Mum." Rainbow snickered at that, jabbing my side cheekily. "Fifty bits they'll be worse." "Now, I think I have an idea that might help." With the rest of us joining the duo closer, curious to what solution Applejack would propose for Twilight's concerns. "What if we change up how we give gifts this year, and do a Hearth's Warming Helper?" What? Fluttershy vocalized what we were all thinking. "What's a 'Hearth's Warming Helper?'" "Whenever the whole Apple family got together, there were just so many of us, it didn't make sense to buy everypony gifts." Well... Yeah she has like a gajillion cousins, I could see how easily bankrupt getting every single one presents would be. Never mind how tedious. "So we put our names in a hat-" "Secret Santa!" I spoke up then in realization, prompting questioning gazes. My turn to explain, "We have that back on my world; everyone has their name in something - usually a bowl - and when someone picks the name out from putting their hand in, they have to get that person a specific present while keeping it a secret." "Exactly!" Applejack nodded with enthusiam. "Instead of getting everypony a present, you just get one for the pony you picked out of the hat." Perhaps this was the human in me, but natural greed demands I get presents from everyone. Still, it was a good idea, if only to alleviate Twilight's exaggerated fears. Pinkie, however, dawned scepticism on processing the idea. "Wait... So instead of lots of presents, I only buy one of you a present?" Cue incomprehension through raised pitch. "WHAT KIND OF GAME IS THIS?!" Indoors voices, Pinkie... Rarity pointed out the pro to this, "Well it would save time." Spike added on, displaying that ever not-so-subtle infatutation on the fashion unicorn. "And you could get the pony you pick something really nice! Heh...!" Clearing her throat, sparing the young dragon any further embarrassment on his part, Rainbow moved the subject on with zeal. "The less shopping the better! In!" Serene eyes of Fluttershy gazed to Twilight. "Will that help Twilight?" The lavender alicorn was way on board like the rest of us. "I was stressed about shopping." Twilight glancing to me hopefully, and I gestured with my wings in emphasis. "If it relieves you of the stress, love, I'm all in." Before all gazes fixed on the most reluctant among us, and Pinkie exhaled loudly in resignation. "Fine... I will ONLY buy ONE present for my secret Hearth's Warming Helper buddy." That's the spirit. Pulling down her stetson - because what else did we have to use? - Applejack proceeded with getting this underway, "We just need to put everypony's name in this here hat." Twilight was way ahead, ripping a part of her list with the symbols of her friends among us, creating folded papers to place into the hat at random. Applejack providing a quick shuffle via shakes, then stating in mild enthusiasm, "Ya'll ready? No peeking!" Might as well, taking mine out after Fluttershy, closing eyes momentarily using magic to keep the piece afloat. Opening them with everyone else, I gazed down at whose cutie mark I was to give a present for. ... Huh... That was... Interesting. Alright, present for my 'special pony' set. Alongside, one extra for my special sompony. Perfect. Now, with that out of the way, I could get to work doing what Twilight was too busy to; decorating the castle. Should be eaiser now, with magic's help, and for this holiday I didn't feel particularly nitpicky about using just my hoofs. Thus, wings and horn. By contrast, my Princess, too preoccupied being herself, was trying to craft up the best present for whomever she got. I didn't ask; I'm sure there'll be a likely guess when I see what Twilight's been cooking up. Spike was wherever he was- Door burst open. "Hey Dad, do you-?" "Don't have Rarity." "Oh." Door slam, and I rolled my eyes humouredly, continuing the work above. Apply red brow to the blue bow in pattern of the upper corners to the dining room, then a dab of pink with some yel- Actually never mind the yellow, pure pink will do. Streams of red going over the ceiling. Or would navy blue work? Maybe. I personally feel the blue compliments the ceiling. True enough; blue works on almost anything anyway. Now for the floor; a recoloured carpet will work. Chairs shaded with a velvet curtain, mixed with a dash of white fluff. While some would consider this a tedious part of the ceremony, I consider it just as essential. My mentor remarked warmly from the depths of my mind, merriment sung in that aged voice. After all, there would be no payoff without effort in the beginning. Ponies coming together in harmonious celebration of an old time event, brought with unity of kindness and expressing their love for one another. Yep, yep. Before you go into a long speech about the joys of Pony Christmas, Starswirl, let's just not get distracted getting things done as Twilight won't. Now then, where would these blinking lights go-? Whoops! Flying up then in speed, clutching the bow connected to a stream threatening to fall off the upper edge of the wall, then another with my rear hoof. And another, and another, before having to resort to my head. Huffing from my rather embarassing disposition. But that wasn't the end of it. "Do you require some assistance?" What? "Sombra- Whoa!" One of the streams catching my back leg, causing a sudden pull and having me descend right to the floor, left suspended mere inches from it, upside-down. Decor falling around me from above. Sigh. Bemused green eyes gazed down at my state from approach, the former King of the Crystal Empire perking a brow as he remarked dryly, "I can't leave you alone for long, can I?" Magic pulsating from his curved horn, and moments after, I was released and turned back on four legs. Without another word, already redoing my work for me. Effortlessly, I might add. Tch. He does have more- I know I know! Exhaling in faint amusement, I regarded the old friend-once-enemy, smirking lightly. "Not that I'm not appreciative of your help, Sombra, but I'm surprised you're even here. I thought you and Radiant were looking at hidden treasures outside Equestria." "That was the plan." The unicorn affirmed with a nod, satisfied when retying the last bow and turning to face me, and my mind half-expected a cold sneer than that warm expression. "But upon hearing the holiday was around the corner, she desired for us to spend our Hearth's Warming Eve surrounded by friends." Heard from who? I shrugged, nodding with a grin. "Well, it's a nice idea certainly. Shining, Cadence and their daughter will be around later, if you and Radiant don't mind any initial awkwardness." His emotiones spiked up then, but not those reminders. Something else. "It's funny you mention awkwardness..." Sombra started with a rough cough in his grey hoof, glancing away briefly, embarrassment clear in his heart and on his features. "While Radiant is looking through that relic store, I excused myself to come here, to you... Because I need your help." My help? Huh. My smile widened, but not in mockery, just pleasantly surprised. "Well, this IS new. You were always fiercely independent, Sombra, but I sense it's about something you have scarce experience with?" The stallion huffed in humour. "It seems your acquirement of extra appendages have enhanced your senses." Nodding to the wings that twitched in acknowledgement, and I chuckled. "I call one Star and the other Dust." "Very original for a 'writer.'" Sombra drawled, rolling green eyes before returning back to his uncharacteristic sheepishness. Shuffling his hoof slightly. "I... Seek your expertise on this holiday... I wish to get something special for Radiant, but I have zero ideas as to what. Hence, I require your assistance..." Sighing softly, jade stared in hazel in hopeful expectation. "Will you help me find a present for her, Jack?" Heh... Heheh. "Sorry, enjoying this a little too much." Nonethless, I was grinning wide, nodding once in confirmed willingness to aid a good friend. "Of course I'll help you." Had plenty of spare time anyway, as my presents for others were prepared. I can spare some time helping Sombra find the perfect gift for his soulmate. Leaving it to Spike and Twilight after they've sorted their gifts out, then they can do the rest of the castle. At least until after I've finished helping out an old friend. "Alright, Operation Radiant Present is a go!" I beamed merrily to my unicorn ally as we strolled down the wintery market, seeking out what we desire to be considered flawless that his marefriend will love. "First up, marketplace, and if that doesn't work, we'll try elsewhere." "You have no idea how much this means to me." Sombra expressed sincerely, and as ever, the sheer gratitude coming from him was overwhelming; I had to rear my head back every time. He gazed to the white ground crunched from multiple hoofs, sighing tiredly. "She deserves nothing less, after everything I've put her through..." Nope, not having it. "Save the self-hate for AFTER the holiday Sombra, like I do! 'Lest Twilight kicks my pony buttocks." Adding a tinge of my British roots in that last word for comedic effect. It seemed to work, if the low grin on his grey muzzle was of any indication. "Hm, regardless, the help is more than appreciated my friend." The pair of us coming to a halt at some point within the busying marketplace, gazing around intently together. "I am out of my depth, I must admit." Suffice to say, as was I, a little. Getting gifts for Twilight had become less and less stressful the longer we've been together; Christmas and Birthdays felt nothing compared to, say, anniversaries. As for the pony I picked out of Applejack's hat, well, possibly the easiest gift to get someone ever. What, you thought I'd reveal who it was anytime soon? Hah! Humming loudly to myself, I eventually turned back to Sombra, raising an expectant brow. "So, you had any ideas so far?" The stallion grimaced. "Of course! I would... No." Huffing with a shake of the head, looking exaggeratedly disappointed with himself, glancing back my way. "Again, this is not my area of expertise. I was hoping you would already have ideas?" Just then, a speeding blur moved by us. "Hi Stardust, hi Sombra!" In the form of Pinkie, whom was heading off somewhere I didn't dare ask. Shrugging, I considered it. Let's see, knowing Sombra's friend... Which I am ashamed to say I knew really little of. Details first: "Alright, well, let's think about this. What is Radiant's main interest outside of you?" Giving a faux glare at the friendly jibe, the unicorn gazed up to the white sky in thought, obviously recalling everything he knew about his reunited special somepony. "Hmm. She has always possessed an interest in history." Okay, that was a start. "Any particular kind?" "Hmm." Swaying his head side to side, the former King pursed his lips, before shrugging. "Anything new that you wouldn't find in the common library, I imagine." Taking a moment, he reassessed his statement, "Definitely history one wouldn't encounter in regular Equestrian spots." Regular spots disallowed. Hm, well given my journies, that wouldn't be too hard, all the places that I and my family's been... To... Oh... Bearded grin stretching across my pleased gold muzzle. "I know just the place, and if we hurry, we'll make it back before midnight." "Here you go!" The large book slammed down by Sombra's feet, courtesy of an energetic Kirin. "One History of All Things Kirin and Night for your special somepony! Hope she enjoys, which I know she will!" "Uhm... Thank you... Miss Blaze." Sombra nodded unsurely, magically picking up the large text into the side-pack, throwing me a rather equally uncertain glance. "You're confident Radiant will love it?" Sheesh. He of little faith. "Positive." I nodded, smiling to the gleeful Kirin. "Thank you Autumn." "No problem Stardust!" Autumn Blaze replied merrily, gesturing to her own town of activities going around in the midst of snow. Most of which was being melted by her fiery alternate forms. "We too understand the important of gift-giving on All Kirin's Eve, just helping somepony learn more about our people is a plus in my book!" Yes, their traditions were more... Interesting. Instead of trees, they were using hoof-crafted designs to decorate for their homes. Instead of lights over their homes, they're fireflies. Instead of presents being wrapped in paper, the gifts were - and this is perhaps the most unique - marked with some specific brand by fire magic before passed to the next Kirin. Twilight would be loving this if she weren't so busy panicking back home about getting her secret somepony something. I should get back to her soon. That mare never lasts long under pressure. "We'll get out of your hair now, Autumn, the last thing we need is to disrupt another species' traditions." "Awwwwww! Do you have to?" The energetic Kirin downtrodden by the fact of our intended departure, pouting openly. "I was hoping we could do some Kirin Jigsaws together; it's traditional!" Sombra turned to me. "I won't stop you staying here if you wish, whilst I return to Ponyville." But I shook my head, giving a bemused smirk. "If I'm absent too long on Christmas Eve, Twilight will never forgive me." Or Spike, and right now I couldn't decide which was a worse prospect. Gazing back to Autumn with a small smile. "Thank you for offering, Autumn, maybe next year." Looking quite reenergized then. "I'll hold you to that!" She swore, adding with new waves of enthusiasm. "Bring everyone else next time too; Applejack will love the Raspberry Sweet Pies we make every All Kirin Feast!" I didn't have the heart to tell her how lacking in taste buds Applejack had to any fruit outside of apple. You know what's interesting? Life in Equestria is like a double-edged sword. On one half, it's filled to the brim of joy, adventure with sights to glory and discoveries to make. All accompanied by the pleasant, adoring atmosphere of an equine species that know only warmth and compassion... When the writers allow it. On the other half of the land, it shares its own dangers. Omens and threats to everyone and everything, lurking around the corners when you least expect it Such as the predicament we both find ourselves in this very moment. "If I were still inside your head, I would chatisize you for having your guard so lowered you couldn't sense this." "I see years being trapped in a glacier hasn't improved your sense of self-awareness, buddy." "Silence!" The Spider Queen screeched from above the prisoner web, eight red eyes glaring down at us from her grey and purple bulk form, hissing out every word as though having an uncomfortable lisp. I knew the feeling. "Food doesn't talk; food gets eaten!" Her children clamoring excitedly around the web, all looking eager to gorge on the fresh 'flies' caught in the web. This wouldn't have happened had Sombra not decided to take a shortcut and drop the book down a crevice. I believe the shortcut was your suggestion. Hey, according to Twilight I was a 'responsibility-dodging blame-maker,' and damn will I hold up to it. Besides, how was I suppose to know the snow would sink it through the hole like that? "Eat! Eat! Eat! Eat!" "We dine on fresh pony tonight children! A wondrous Hearth's Warming Eve Banquet!" Spiders celebrated Christmas, who knew? "Right, I have a plan." I murmured lowly to Sombra, not taking my eyes off the looming mother of this army. "I'll activate my Stand and charm the Queen while you cut us out of here." "...Your what?" "My Stand. You know, from JoJo?" "Never heard of it." "Hm, must've been after you left my head. Anyway, a Stand is like a unique power; abilities varied between an each specific person." "As idiotic as it sounds." Sombra eyed the children getting closer on all their legs. "I'll humour you; what does your 'Stand' entail?" "「Wright Power」." "...I'm sorry?" "It gives me the ability to flirt with any female with no repercussions." "Oh good grief-!" "Mmmmm!" The Queen leaned ever closer, presenting watery open pincers. Yikes. "My children have never tasted alicorn before." When Sombra passed me a nod, I smirked up coyly to the large arachnid. "Oh, well, let's keep it that way. Three!" The former King of the Crystal Empire charged his horn in green power, slicing up the web strings like a glowing scythe, freeing the pair of us in matter of moments. Extending my wings to fly, Sombra then called out. "The book!" Radiant's gift laying before five of the smaller children. As the creatures pounced, I levitated one and rolled it into the siblings of brothers and sisters, buying time quick for the unicorn to grab the present. Seeing him do so, I took flight, wings flapping upwards. Swiftly grabbing my friend and just narrowly missing the leaps of more of the arachnids, moreso narrow by the snapping pincers of the Spider Queen we soared past to the crack above. In no time at all, they sped back into the outside snowy world, the breezes disjointing my flight pattern, causing the direct smash into a pile of frozen white substance, hard yet soft at once. Pushing my own head out of the snowy hill, I grunted, shaking the stuff of my brown mane and dusting my cape- Ah gross, web on my cutie mark. Off you go! Groaning lightly himself, Sombra recovered from being half-buried in the ground, picking up the fallen history book feet away and checking its condition. Somehow, I doubted Radiant would care more about the state of a book than the state of her partner's well-being. Once pocketing the book again, making sure it hadn't suffered any damages, Sombra cast me a wry expression. "We never speak of this to them." "Agreed." I nodded; this was a holiday and it will stay that way. No worrying about dangers or causing our loved ones to worry about our misadventures. Swear to God, if some danger presented itself back home while we were away... Continuing on our journey, Sombra soon inquired in curious exasperation: "Were you really going to try and seduce that creature?" "Hey, desperate times." "...You just wanted to see if you could." "That's your word alone mate." "Hey thanks pal!" "No prob; yer generosity gave me enough bits to feed my family for the holiday!" And just like that, a sense of accomplishement filled me. Both Sombra and I leaving the hayburger stand in the middle of nowhere to continue out path forward, fresh warm food warming our hoofs. Well, my wing and his magic, but you get the idea. Taking a bite into his Crystal Burger, the ex-King inquired expectantly, "Why do we not teleport back to the castle?" "Because I haven't hundred-percented that technique yet." It was harder than mastering flight. "Last long-ranged test had me teleport into the bathroom... While Starlight was occupying it." Let me tell you, that unicorn can hit harder than you'd expect. Eyeing me with that same, ever-exasperated bemusement I always felt back when he was in my head, the former ruler of the Empire asked next, "Flying us there is not an option?" A glance to the cloud-filled skies, hazel eyes narrowing whilst swallowing a good chunk of bun. "It's getting too dark; I wouldn't see a thing by the time we make it back there." Accepting that, Sombra nodded, continuing leading the way, as if by natural instinct. "Then walking is our most viable option." No [BEEP], and what a walk it will be! The night sky with a dark tinged blue, almost coated by the continous snowflakes raining all around us. I made an effort to quickly finish my burger before tasting any potential frozen water. Too late. "It could be worse." Sombra wasn't done talking, confessing out-loud in his musings, "This would be like the time you almost froze to your demise in Mount Everhoof." My bristling was NOT because of the snow... Mostly. "Those directions wer eintnetionally wrong and I was set up." Prompting Sombra's snort, and my retaliation. "And you would know about being frozen, wouldn't you King Glacier?" Green eyes glared to me, but with neither the spite or irritation as they once held. "Unlike you, colt, spening over a thousand years trapped in ice has made me immune to the weather." Oh, that would explain the lack of shivering, as contrasted to my original theory. "So not because of your heart of ice?" Sombra snapped his head towards me, opening his muzzle to come up with some sharp retort himself... But stopped, doing something else; something which I followed soon enough. Chuckled. "Ah, I missed this, truth be told." The grey unicorn made the admission as we trudged onwards, enduring the daunting weather. "Radiant has developed a razor tongue herself over the years, but you were a level of sharp wit no other pony could contend with since our departure from Equestria." "Here I thought you just wanted to be as far away from me as possible." Came the responding quip, but otherwise, my next statement held sincerity. "I'm glad I left an impact... It's good to see you again, Sombra." "Hmm." Staring straight ahead, that hummed acknowledgement was soon replaced by total resolve. "Come, old friend." Finished with the burger, the young body with an old soul declared with fierce desire to see whom he cherishes this Hearth's Warming Eve: "I sense we're not too far now." Neither did I, and whether that was because of Balance or hope I couldn't tell at the moment. But who said it couldn't be both? Off we went, reminiscing of old times both good and bad. The differences being up to interpretation. We must have been journeying back for... Six? Eight hours by then? Goodness, time flies when you're trudging through horribly freezing snow wishing you brought more protective snow gear. There was a lesson to be learned here, kids: Shortcuts lead you astray. Perhaps, more appropriately, that the easier path is seldom the most worthwhile. Yeah yeah... Jesus, I'm amazed I could still feel my hooves at this point. From beside, the grey unicorn scoffed, taking one glance my way and giving a knowing short smirk. "Mentally complaining about our circumstances?" What? "I know you that well, Jack." Tch! "Just... Stardust, Sombra..." I took a moment's breath, squnting through the nightly gales of winter. "I prefer... Only Twilight calling me that..." Was it just me or was the sky getting even darker somehow-? A green magic caught me. "Steady now." As my old friend and once enemy helped my keep stable on all fours, offering a small, compassionate smile that nearly had me keel over from how... Uncanny vally it was on his face. "We're almost there." Something I said around five hours ago... Nonetheless, we marched onwards, myself - to my own embarrassment - having to be supported from time to time by the ancient King. Sombra's higher tolerance of the cold being a greater advantage for us, and I just envied it the whole time. By then, we were traversing up a rather steep blanketed hill, moving our way onwards for the top, hopefully for a better vantage point of our location. The bigger hope, that we were much, much closer to reaching our final destination. Someone tell Elsa to turn down the volume a little. Ha, haha... God that was terrible. I am so sorry viewers back home. Sombra, clearly picking up on my idle thoughts, decided to help make the journey easier by keeping our minds off it through conversation. "You know..." The former ruler started solemnly, pale green eyes intent up to the top. "When I was trapped inside your mind, it wasn't just fury that drove me to despise you... I was jealous, too." Almost tripping over from that admission, I glanced to the unicorn with open incredulity. Amazing, I could still [BEEP]ing emote in this weather. "Sorry, 'jealous?'" He nodded, refusing to make eye contact as he poured out this dark past. "I saw through your memories, on your arrival to Ponyville all to the time we became one... Your chemistry with the would-be Princess reminded me painfully much of myself and Radiant... That someone like you would have achieved the happiness and peace I had sought alongside somepony so similar to the one I cherished so deeply... A thousand years trapped in that glacier couldn't compare." Oh... Damn. But desiring no empathy, Sombra shook his head, barrelling onwards. The weather becoming quickly forgotten around us as we had this talk. "You and Twilight were everything Radiant and I had, that I ruined, and that memory hurt." The makings of a low hiss, before emerald eyes finally met hazel, acknowledged and sombre. "It was wrong to lash out on you, simply for my own failings... I am truly, deeply sorry for the pain I've caused you and your friends, Stardust Balance... You are more an Equestrian than I would ever be." Looking into that solemn gaze, filled with regret but hope for a forgiveness he believes (probably) he didn't deserve, I took that moment to consider. The answeres escaping from the chest than the mind. "I forgave you a long time ago, Sombra, as has Twilight, Spike and the rest. You're no longer my enemy, but a good friend." The tension drained from his pony shoulders, and I grinned lightly, sensing his blissful satisfaction at that final gate being mended between us. "The most biggests step of bravery, Sombra, is forgiving yourself... That's something my friends taught me long ago." I took a moment's pause. "After, oh, drilling it in my head for the billionith time." We both laughed, our warm exchange nullifying the cold around us. Water under the bridge, overall. Chuckling gently under his muzzle, the once King smiled warmly towards me, and again, it was still rather unnerving, but I dared not spoil the moment. "Now, Radiant can stop worrying about me being overly concerned for the judgment of my friends." More emphasis in that final word, and I couldn't stop the rising grin on my face. "Good... You always were too Sombra for your own good." "Says you- ... You did not just do that." "Do what?" "God damn it Stardust..." "Haha! I guarantee you if I had been in RWBY than MLP, I would've gotten with Yang!" "You're still watching that?" "Ehhhh, no. But I heard from Starswirl there's another me who got together with..." My words trailed off, from when we finally reached the hilltop, and I exclaimed in a manner that would make Pinkie proud. "WE'RE HERE!" Paradise of warmth and comfort awaited, from the lit tree-castle down by the end of this hill, around a mile or so away. Beside, Sombra's aura was exuding of joyful relief himself, ourselves trading satisfied grins. Without awaiting another word, the King than magically ripped off a long piece of bark his size from a nearby strong tree, throwing me a challenging smile as he placed the wood beneath his hoofs. "Last one there must endure the lecture of both our partners." Ohoho! Ripping off some bark for myself, I gave Sombra the biggest eager grin I could muster. "First one there won't get coal in their stocking!" "WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN?!" Well, turned out, the race to the castle entrance was entirely unneeded, since we were BOTH about to be vaporized by our respective girlfriends for being out a while. However, before I would endure my own's wrath, I motioned around towards the practically destroyed entryway with signs that [BEEP] went down around the place. "The Hell happened here?" "Winterchilla and pudding. Don't ask." Spike advised as he passed by us, a tray of warm treats in claws, moving by the unimpressed Twilight and Radiant. The latter, of whom, rapidly approaching the grey unicorn she knew since foalhood. If that's even a word around here. "Do you have any idea how worried I've been?" The blue-haired mare started in a mash of frustration and concern, demanding eyes staring into a sheepish green, as Sombra reared back from the full fury of the unicorn he cherished. "You've disappeared without a note for ten hours! Do you have any idea how much panicking I would be, ESPECIALLY on a day such as this." "Night, technically..." "Don't you be cheeky with me, Som!" 'Som?' "I was going to have the entire town scour all over for you if need be. The worst part? No message! No indication you'd leave whatsoever! Do you have any idea what implication that sends, to someone who's been looking forward to spending Hearth's Warming with another pony she's missed desperately for a thousand years?" I was... Getting some serious deja vu right now. One glance to Twilight, and the look on her face informed me I was not getting anymore leniency. Oh goodie. But Sombra saved himself further from being yelled at by a righteously indigniated Radiant, from magically producing the book from his travel pack... Albeit slightly ruined from the adevntures we had all the way making it back here. From the mere sight to a special hobby of hers, the female unicorn paused from her ranting, ice-blue eyes gazing from the book to her lover, whom appropriately rubbed the back of his black-haired mane. SERIOUS deja vu. "Stardust was helping me find you the perfect gift..." Levitating the item for the mare to take, as Sombra continued in knowing hope. "You were always a devotee of education and history, so I thought this would make your holiday... Happy Hearth's Warming, my Hope." ... ... ... Naturally, the result was as you'd expect. Radiant tightly embracing her childhood friend while we watched the scene in content, thrilled for their reunion and the misunderstanding immediately cleared. Yeah, as always with this time of year, anything that goes wrong, quickly goes right by the end of it. Which is said of nearly every catastrophe in this world, but it's a double dosage for Christmas. When they broke apart, loving blue staring in equally affectionate blue, Radiant advised Sombra in a coy, exasperatedly firm manner, "At least let me know when you do stuff like this before trotting off, Som." "I'll do my best." The unicorn male promised in sheer devotion, looking at his beloved like a mortal worshipping a Goddess. No other apt comparison for it. ...Okay, maybe whenever Spike sees Rarity. By my side, Twilight commented lightly as we observed the scene, "The same applies to you, Jack." Mhm. "You can take down all the decorations when the holiday's over." Eh, a lighter punishment than other times. From the corner of ours eyes, then, approached a curious Shining and Cadence, with their ever bundle of joy carried by the mother. Both unicorn stallion and alicorn mare taking one look at the former tyrant, whose green met Shining's cobalt, and I inhaled through grit teeth. This was gonna go well. Fireplace I've missed you so! Not so much the antics of our friends, hence why a large white-fluffy creature was occupying much of the room, but thankfully there was still enough space for the rest of us. Radiant and Sombra cuddling on one couch reading the book he brought her, Shining and Cadence on another - the males of both sides trading cautious stares, but at least they're tolerating each other, which was progress - Fluttershy snuggled against her large bunny friend, Rainbow bickering with Discord about what makes a proper gift, Applejack and Rarity quietly observing their bickering with mutal fond exhaustion, Pinkie and Spike having a contest for who could down the most Christmas treat. Flurry Heart, babbling and giggling wondrously to the food contest going on before her playfully innocent eyes. If only Starlight were here, but her wish to spend Hearth's Warming with Trixie were respected; if only to keep that blue mare out of trouble in case the holiday made her do anything rash. All in all, a proper familial setting. It was impossible to wipe the smile off my face from this perfect scene. Twilight mentally agreed, sending a wave of affection through out strong bond as we watched from the fireplace, nestled against one another. "I should really stop worrying so much about ruining things." The beautiful lavender mare remarked gently, and I could hear the wry grin in her voice. "Really, I should start realizing that, with our friends, anything that goes wrong always turns out right in the end." "I don't know." I gave a halfhhearted shrug, content not to move too much given the adventure I've had today. Was about ready to sleep, personally. "Your exaggerated freakouts can be adorable at times." A light tap of disapproval in the bond. "'Freakouts' that are often justified, dear." "The keyword is 'often,' love." Twilight sighed, but not of weariness, just playful affection. "I can never win a game a wits of your." Mhm, mhm. "Intellectual challenges on the other hand." Yeah, fair play. As we gazed into each other, my warmed gold palm cupping a purple face, I murmured contently, feeling everything was right in the world: "Happy Hearth's Warming Twilight..." Violet sparkled in bliss. "And Merry Christmas, Jack..." Any better moment would be with a kiss, but that was best saved in privacy, lest anyone ruins the moment. I.E, Discord. Love and unity; the core tributes to the holiday. Starswirl mused with his own happiness, feeling it no better time than to deliver this short speech. Be proud of what you've earned, my friend, and where it will take you in the coming future. Funny... I couldn't be anymore proud. Looks gazed back to Rainbow and Discord arguing the best hypothetical present for Fluttershy, I gasped shortly in realization. "That's right!" Prompting violet eyes to gaze my way, Twilight pulling back as I shifted upwards, using my own magic to pull over some folded paper. "I have something for you, love... It's, uh, not a book though." The alicorn snorted dismissively. "You know I'll love anything you give me, Jack." Raising a hoof then in mock-firm. "'Nothing' doesn't count." "Well damn." Twilight magically slapping the pillow against my head, and I laughed, catching the warm smiles of Cadence and Shining watching their younger sibling interact with her special somepony. Unfolding the sheet, I took a breath, chuckling rather meekly. "I wrote you... A song." ... The next noise she made was louder than the last. "Like father, like son." What? But Twilight gave me an encouraging expression, giddy glee felt in her being. "Go on, I'd love to hear it." "It's uhhh, a bit corny." "Corny? You? Hm, first time for everything." Twilight shrugged with her own wit, now positioning herself to face me fully and listen to what my heart had to say. However, something reminded her: "Wait, what about your Hearth's Warming Helper?" I blinked, and grew a mischievous smirk, as Twilight pondered, "I know it's not me you had a gift for, and no one has offered you any gifts yet..." As I slowly pulled a waiting gift to my own being, the alicorn realized and exuded completely, flat exasperation. "Seriously?" "You know it Twilight!" As I rapidly opened the gift from me to myself. "Hah! Merry Christmas me!" Chapter 193: A Guide to Abide"Keep your eye on the ball, Starlight." I grinned cheekily, the tip of the cue stick aimed with precision against the colour-painted egg lying preparedly on the table. "Let me show you how we humans do it." Bang! The egg harmlessly bouncing all over the blue interior, not of the castle, mind you, but another pony's home. Both unicorn and I eagerly observing the thing which had the number '4' painted on eventually ping off the window pane, onto the ground and then succumbing into the wall beside the open doorway, smashing into liquid yolk. Score. Then the resident of the house decided to turn up through said doorway. "What's going on in here?" Sunburst inquired in bafflement. "Nothing. What?" Starlight was chuckling behind her hoof, prompting my own tight grin and hurriedly concealing the rest of the colourful 'pool balls' with my wings. "Just, you know, talking about how well organized your place is." Complete poppycock, as evidenced by Starlight's own loud snort, but whatever work's works. "Hmm... Well could you two lessen the volume?" Retreating back into the other reading room. "I'm almost done." Oh great. "That's what he said an hour ago." I scowled irritably to the other pony. "We deliver one message to him from Twilight and this is what we get." "Speak for yourself." Starlight quipped lightly, still looking amused before opting curiosity by the sounds coming from the room her childhood friend retreated into, proceeding to follow. As did I, because what else was there to do? What happened next were my raised brows, and the pink mare's low snort by the newfound sight before us. Once the orange stallion, with a mane so messy it competes greatly against my own, finished up sowing up clothing that definitely didn't belong to him - unless he's into it, no judging - Sunburst inspected his handiwork before yelping in shock by the suddenly close sly expression on Starlight's face. "Please don't do that again." Sunburst said flatly. "Hmhm. Wow Sunburst, I never really pegged you for household chores." The lilac-eyed pony teased, and who could blame her? The state of this room, for instance. You think he'd borrow a servant or two from the nearby Crystal Castle to help clean things up around here. It was messier than one of Pinkie's after-parties! The old childhood friend took her jest in stride. "Even unicorns must resign themselves to common tasks every once in a while, Starlight. And if you must know, this was a request of Mom's since she's too busy organizing a festival in Sire's Hollow, a prime example of our relationship having gotten better since last week, wouldn't you say?" "Mhm, mhm, that's great to hear." Wasn't my intent to sound so dismissive but... Eh [BEEP] it I was bored as sin. "Now do you have that book Twilight was hoping for or not?" "Just a moment. I need to re-file a few documents sent at my behest by the royals of this kingdom." And off he went, running back and forth with papers and ink bottles beside him, Starlight and I bearing witness by the enthusiasm of an introverted wizard bookworm. Back and forth. Back and forth. Back and forth. "I don't know what you see in him." Starlight mildly nudged my side upon me remarking as much, the former turning to regard the pile of letters evidently addressed by Sunburst's mother. Hm? Next, I was caught off-guard by the sudden, mischievous look on the pink unicorn's face evidently involving the oblivious childhood friend close by. "What are you doing?" "Well..." A quill dripping black ink suddenly appearing by the mare's side, grabbing a blank piece of paper as Starlight narrowed her eyes rather gleefully. "If it's chores our dear Sunburst wants, it's chores our dear Sunburst gets. Nothing like a little magic of accurate hoofwriting and... Voila." One letter bearing the writing of Sunburst's parent... With another written in similar precision. Huh, he would never tell the difference. I squinted my eyes curiously to what Starlight put. Dear Sunburst, Please clean up this mess you call a home. On my last visit, it smelled like an old bat's attic. Love, Mother. Setting the false and real messages down, Starlight then grinned with her own cheek similar to my own, waving the feather of the quill around while preparing another blank page. "You wanted something to alleviate your boredom, dear brother. Care to help keep Sunburst busy?" My own coy grin was almost predatory in its glee. "Like you need to ask, dear sister." Where was the other set of quills I spotted earlier coming in? "That oaughta keep him busy for a while." "I hope you're aware, Stardust, that some of those made-letters were a little excessive." "Now you're beginning to sound like Twilight, Starlight." "Just saying; 'Sunburst, when do you plan on settling down? Please go consult the local relationship adviser.' 'Sunburst, you'll never impress a mare when it looks as though all you do is stay in bed all day reading those long, boring books.' 'Sunburst, when will you just propose to a certain lovely pink unicorn?' Those two only just reconciled recently, we don't wanna ruin that with some false letters." Should have thought of that before even proposing the idea in the first place, my dear. Smirking a little as we casually trotted through the crystal streets, I glanced to Starlight. "Starlight, that's something all mothers would regularly behave about. Just wait until you're one." Instead of blushing furiously by any future talk of offspring as Twilight would, the lilac-eyed equine gazed my way with a flat brow. "Nagging to your son to get with someone you've known since childhood." "Mother knows best, Starlight. They know fate when they see it." Starlight huffed, rolling her eyes in good nature before inclining her head forwards, gesturing for our next turn to reach the train station. No shame on my part conversing about this. "Besides, it was all worth it to see the look on Sunburst's poor face when he read those letters. I swear his loud groans were going to crack the windows." Then, my sister-in-all-but-blood grinned in humoured recollection, similar to my own current expression. "He looked so red he could boil water, too." Ha! "And you wanna talk overkill? Let's address you, my dear Starlight, with that last faux letter commanding the poor lad to write why he loves every single thing regarding his favourite book volumes." Starlight had the grace not to even bat an eye, smiling casually. "To be fair, Sunburst wasn't overly protestant in that request." Nah of course he wasn't. For someone like that introverted bookworm, it was another Thursday. Oof! A slight pony elbow to my clothed chest. "I heard that." "You did?" "Mhm." The pink unicorn then perked curious brows, changing the topic altogether while we were reaching there. "Come to think of it, we all have been able to mentally communicate with you of late, Stardust. Sign your magic is getting stronger?" "Uh, no Starlight." I was quick to correct, smiling softly. "Rather it's a sign of our bonds getting stronger." Finally, she blushed a little at something, out of sheer embarrassment. "Aww, you're even sheepish like Twilight." Couldn't help but tease. "Sometimes I can't tell whether you're playing with me or hitting on me." "Aw Hell no. What would both Twilight and Sunburst think?" Only for the irksome Starlight to jab much harder in my front, the pink unicorn shaking her head before reverting back to the prospects of mental projections. "Please tell me we can't hear each other's thoughts all the time?" "Let me ask the unicorn upstairs." Starswirl? Balance merely expose the links, rather than controls. To block off any further potential communications would be either strained or broken bonds, or from seeking assistance in the field of the mind and shielding one's thoughts. "...Starswirl basically says 'eh.'" Starlight sighed lightly, glancing around to hopefully divert the conversation much further before anymore possible embarrassment on her behalf. "Have you noticed, the Crystal Empire has less ponies out today?" Hmm, good point. We both looked up and down the street, barely seeing much populace save for the occasional equine here and there, and even then they radiated nervousness. Balance sensed picked up on apprehension from the outside ponies and some various crystal houses, God no please not another threat they believed was coming. Hopefully, it's just them getting use to having their homes back after the Storm King invaded, a fear that will die down in a matter of some further weeks. I swore this kingdom had more bad luck in being taken over by tyrant-wannabes than Canterlot. Perhaps the Umbrum have become active of late. ...The Hell were those? "Hey!" Starlight then called out to a yellow, glimmering male unicorn taking out the trash, whom promptly snapped his head in the mare's direction in dreaded surprise. Wow, they WERE jumpy today too. "Is something wrong in the Crystal Empire?" "Nothing we can't really identify." The stallion answered with a helpless shrug, pointing to the side callously. "All we know is that Mount Everhoof has been acting up of late. We've been expecting avalanches for days now but, thankfully, that hasn't been the case." Not yet anyway. Were the unspoken remaining words. As the unicorn retreated back indoors, Starlight frowned softly and regarded me curiously. "Could it be the Yaks?" "Or the dragons that made themselves at home in the mountain." "Perhaps the yeti are acting up?" "Or all the above?" "Someone should check it out." Yes, someone should. Catching my tightly blank expression, or perhaps having read my mind yet again, Starlight's muzzle curled knowingly with a raised brow. "I was asked to keep an eye on you, Twilight wants us back home before sundown, you know." What, was Twilight our mother now? "I know." I simply replied, the pair of us regarding one another blankly... Followed by immediate breaking out into huge grins, myself nodding in the direction the mountain had. "Shall we?" Didn't even need to ask, off we went! Merrily galloping through the streets to investigate mountain activities. Hey, if it was the yeti, good because I wanted some payback! As for Starlight, if she helped out, that might score some brownie points for her old friend, kicking some yeti posterior ten feet into the snow. "Why are you so adamant on pairing Sunburst and I?" Starlight, at this point, was just leaking her flushed embarrassment as we hurried on without even glancing my way. "Mothers aren't the only one with keen senses, Starlight." Plus, Balance does help, and in this case a GREAT deal. Prior to our arrival down here, the both of us visited the caves the small group of dragons - at least small by that species' standards - had taken residence in for a long time by then. As always, pleasant to see some old friendly faces. By obligation from my help in the past, or from my title of Stalwart - honestly forgot I even had that reputation among their kind too - they were compelled to inform us of any useful information from our inquiries into the tremor activities of their new homes. Hence, our arrival to this smaller, but still spacious cave, just about twenty levels beneath the lair of the dragons and Yakyakistan. According to the former, whatever was disturbing the tranquil yet fierce mountain was all going on way at the bottom of the beast, leading to our search for the nearest entrance upon our descent. Good thing, too, because it was starting to get so bloody freezing walking around in snow without protective gear for almost an hour. Rubbing her own hoofs and limbs in effort to regaining some warmth, Starlight, like myself, shook off any remaining snowflakes from her form as soon we entered the dark, icicle interior, welcomed only by blackness and hollow winds. Enchanting. Gritting her teeth briefly in concentration, the pink unicorn breathed normally a few seconds later before sharing my glance. "How... How's your light spell progressing?" Light spell? By noting my confusion, Starlight nodded and clarified a second later, her horn lighting up perfectly to resemble that of a magical glowing stick. Ahh, light spell. Regrettably, my answer arrived in a light shrug of apologetic weariness. "Never actually practiced it before..." I was still focused on carrying things by my horn alone, regular Equestrian magic being harder to manipulate than I originally assumed. I swore, more than half the unicorns at Twilight's old school would be laughing their heads off behind my backs. Mother[BEEP]ers. Clearly sensing my own annoyed embarrassment, Starlight offered a slight grin or amused reassurance. "It's relatively easy. It's like flicking on a light switch. Just close your eyes, and focus on nothing but light." That not-difficult, you say? Alright then, I'll give it a shot. Saves Starlight from being handicapped by my own incompetence, obliging by her advice and closing my shivering eyes, doing my best to focus against the cold. Hopefully there was a spell to turn one's self into a walking radiator I could master in future. You wouldn't be far off, my pupil. But to sweeten the deal, how would you like to be aware that Balance can encompass your form like a warm blankest against the most chilling environments too by a simple trick? Oh, NOW you tell me you senile... Ugh. Grinding chattering teeth, I did my best to focus, which was slightly hard by my trembling gold body and the gales right outside. But still, I kept my eyes closed for the longest time possible. Light, light, let there be light. Light light light light light- "Stardust, you can open your eyes now." Huh? Agh, too bright! I blinked rapidly, adjusting hazel orbs to the abrupt gold hue emanating right above my line of sight, almost blinding the top half of my perspective. Jesus, Starlight, how do you ponies tolerate that? The unicorn chuckled casually, until the sounds from deep inside the cave suddenly emerged, garbled and unidentifiable. Both of us froze, stances tense, regarding the deeper inwards of the spacious cave which was barely illuminated from our blue and gold lights. Yeti? Probably. Anything worse? Well at least I could still kick some arse with my newly enhanced power... [BEEP] I hoped anyway. Starlight lowered her voice, then not taking any chances. "Can you sense anything through Balance?" Good point, closing my eyes yet again, this time clenching facial expression and concentrating on the magic beyond normal, picking up for anything related by the evident presence of whatever creatures waited deep inside this place. Oh... That's curious. "I'm getting something..." "...But?" Starlight eventually asked when I opened blue-green eyes, still growing accustomed to the brightness powered from my horn. Looking to the puzzled unicorn, I vocalized addressed what my sense picked up on. "I sensed confusion and... Fear." Clarifying from her raised brows. "No rage, or pain, or sorrow or a need for survival. Just those emotions specifically." "Fear?" Starlight blinked, regarding the snowy floor in contemplation. "Could it be maybe someone who's trapped down here then? Or someone take prisoner by some force?" "Could be." I shrugged, both of us regarding the further darkness where the sounds kept often bellowing from. "But there's multiple of them. Somewhere around... Thirty?" Which was the best estimated guess, really. Starlight, steeling her resolve, eventually nodded and joined me in our further exploration towards whatever waited for us within, the mare practically pouring out nervousness but having more toughness to gaze into the unknown than most of her kind. As for me, well. I'm a casual, suicidal man-slash-pony with no absolute regard over my own health and safety. What else was new? But in an effort to lighten the mood and bring some ease to my worried friend here. "Starlight." "Hm...?" "You know I only just tease overall, right." "...I know." [BEEP]. [BEEP]ing wings. Starlight chuckled behind her hoof, regarding my disgruntled state of almost tripping over the new appendages again with a bemused brow. "Still can't get a handle on controlling them, huh?" Oh, what was your first guess my dear? Was it obvious from day one of obtaining these ghastly things almost making fall down the castle stairs every given opportunity? I swear, it's like these damn feathered inconveniences had a mind of their own, choosing every possible chance to make my face impact into something hard and teeth-breaking worthy. The unicorn continued giggling along by my every attempt of making these wings pack it in, even desperately rolling the feathers which hurt like Hell. "I'm sure you'll master the Way of the Pegasus soon." Oh hardy har Starlight, my eyes rolling by her playful sage wisdom. "Why didn't you just have kept them inside your clothes if they're bothering you that much?" "Confined wings not only ache, Starlight... But it gets surprisingly hot in there too." Wings weren't designed to be stuffed in clothing, after all. Sighing, I forced myself to keep following after the pink mare by tiptoeing every chance the dropped wings would try getting in my way again. "Feels like a [BEEP]ing sauna when they're inside my clothes." Cape notwithstanding. "You could talk with Rainbow or Fluttershy about that when we get back home." Provided if Twilight doesn't ground me in my room upon our return for being so late. That train of thought incited Starlight's knowing smirk. "She'll understand why we've been tardy, I'm certain." "Hmph." Maybe. I repressed another annoyed sigh, managing to catch up with my friend and walk alongside. "In any case, I have tried asking Rainbow. She told me it's common for growing ponies to trip over their wings." Which was odd, because I never saw Twilight tripped over them upon becoming a Princess. That or I was blind those few months. "So... Yeah, it's gonna take a while." Starlight hummed in thought, cocking her head to one side before finally answering in musing. "Guess it's easier to be a unicorn than a pegasus..." Guess so. We continued on our walk in silence, my senses guiding us down the twists and turns this ice and stone cave would have to offer, once again, myself, gratified by Starlight's teaching of lighting my horn, particularly when I could trip over my feathers every millisecond in the dark. Wouldn't be amusing or fun at all, even if Starlight, Spike, Rainbow, Applejack or Rarity would be laughing themselves silly if the last four were here. There was no telling what exactly either of us were in for. Due to that, a part of me regretted bringing Starlight along and entertained the notion of telling her to go back. But I knew this mare determinedly walking beside me; as stubborn and loyal not to simply run away while a good friend faces whatever dangers may await. Although, again, Balance wasn't sharing any threats, just massive waves of fear and bafflement from whatever beings dwell inside. They weren't Equestrians; ponies have this... This scent about them when looking through Balance. Let me define them in colours to make it easier. Ponies, through Balance, have a cyan blue colour around their presence, such as Starlight here, regardless what emotions she expressed. Dragons have a crimson red. Griffons, a dark yellow. Hippogriffs, a light pink. So on, and so on, all differing creatures have their unique 'colours' which are sensed by their hearts when one uses Balance. It's hard to explain, even for me. Twilight would do a far better job theorizing these matters if I ever shared these inquiries. Ah well, mind on the job at hand. Starswirl himself could tell me after all this, but for now, the purple-and-blue-haired unicorn from my right spoke up again curiously. "Do you ever miss it?" "Miss what?" "Being an Earth Pony." Oh... Good question. I could only shrug in my honesty, answering lightly. "I don't really dwell on it... While being an Earth Pony certainly the least harmful appendages." We both cracked a small grin in that regard. "Being an alicorn... Well, doesn't really feel all too different. Well, minus the extra weight." Between you and me, the wings do make me feel a bit increased in the body fat department. Now, I wouldn't say I was far overall, but my muscle mass in this form did make me appear a little... Big boned? But regardless, while the wings were an annoyance at times in getting me almost seriously hurt, and I constantly have to be careful when smacking on Twilight that my horn doesn't poke her in those entrancing violet eyes, I'm content as I was now. Earth Pony, alicorn, or even just pegasus or unicorn, it was alright with me. Way back when, in my early days of being a stallion, I was disgruntled that I would just be a 'mere' Earth Pony without the capability of magic or flight, before realizing soon enough how more sense it made for any human in Equestria to become the kind of pony which operates the least amount of magic since they weren't born with the natural abilities. Over time, I had become more and more accustomed to have become an Earth Pony, the underdogs of Equestria, preferring rather to be underestimated by my enemies or anyone than be deemed a threat right off the bat. Until, maturing and growing older throughout my progress in this energetic, compassionate world, that, coming to the acknowledgement that Earth Ponies, unicorn and pegasi were all as important as each other. They helped maintain the circle of harmony in their home, none of them ever to be truly dismissed in spite of how questionable how the logic of this world operated at times. Not to mention, all species great and all, corporal or otherwise, benefited together in a shining, promising future for the entire planet. "What about you?" I diverted a similar question back to Starlight as the hallway of this cave led us to a much bigger, blackened room. "Ever thought of being anything else but a unicorn?" "Hmm..." Starlight briefly considered the idea, before shaking her head. "Nah, unicorn works just fine for me. Earth Ponies, pegasi and alicorns are fine and all, but I feel like it wouldn't be the same had I been born as anything different." Fair enough, Starlight's just fine with what she is, the mare then suddenly chuckling as though something popped up in her head. "Heh, could you imagine me as an alicorn? Wouldn't that be surreal?" Hmmmmmmmm... Tilting my head to momentarily regard the smiling mare humouring herself. Actually, I could see it for several reasons, one of which being, I was confident, we could all agree on- "Is it just me?" Lilac eyes switched to the ground in abrupt puzzlement. "Or does the ground feel a lot softer here?" What? I glanced down too, gently patting the 'ground' with an inquisitive frown. Come to think, it did feel like anything but stone or ice, almost like... Grass? No, wait, fur? "I sense a presence directly beneath us..." Looking back to my friend. "Could we have reached the bottom of the mountain and found nature untouched by the winter?" "In that's so, wouldn't that mean one of whatever you're sensing and has the citizens at the Empire unnerved is underground?" Starlight raised a curious brow, again tilting her head to one side. "Maybe it's trapped?" "Yeah, or maybe-" My following words were cut off then by the sudden tremor in the room, or just around us, the material beneath our hooves feeling a lot more ACTIVE than we would like. Ah [BEEP], maybe my guess on fur wasn't far off! Whoa! But mare and I were treated to whatever we were standing on literally rising from the ground, the level becoming too unstable and having Starlight and I roll down the tiny new hil without grace, landing harmless on better stone floor. Immediately we got up, just in time to avoid the large tusks which nearly grazed our cheeks. Jesus Christ, what the Hell did we awaken?! Were whatever this was the cause of the avalanches? I had twenty bits betting that it was just leftover imbalances. Whilst the entire back and sides of the giant were toppled with fur, the visible parts of the underbelly looked almost skeletal as though whatever it was hasn't eaten in a pretty long time. Wouldn't shock me if food supplies in a place like this were depressingly low. The head was similar to the Yaks, or even the buffaloes, with two small horns that were curved upwards and pale blue hair covering the beast's eyes. The exception being the large tusks that could pierce a chunk of rock off if this creature was so inclined. Starlight gasped in surprise, managing to keep herself standing after the tiny tremor caused by this beast's awakening, regarding the pair of us through concealed eyes stonily. Its heart was projecting nothing hostile, but it paid to be cautious in case fear prompted it to lash out, the thing seven times our size. All fur covered in an underwater blue, the underbelly a dark white, and, surprisingly, some tiny bits of jewelry. Was this some kind of relative to, again, the Yaks? As I live and breathe... Metaphorically. Starswirl, by contrast to our apprehension and bafflement, expressed pleasant awe and wonder by the sight of this massive beast staring us down, its head halfway to dropping to the ground. A Catoblepas. Oh I haven't seen one of their kind since my youth... Well, glad one of us was taking delight in the situation present... Its nostrils exhaled consistently with visible cold air, Starlight and I sharing uncertain glances. And when it, of course, began speaking, it hummed a more lighter tone than either of us would have anticipated. "Ponies... Friends?" Again, one rapid look to each other before responding swiftly. "Yep, yep, that's us, friends!" "Yes, friends, we mean no trouble!" "We're just here for investigative purposes." "It wasn't our intent to disturb you like that. We're graciously sorry." Seemed to do the trick, as the... What did Starswirl call it? Cato-something? Anyway, the blue-and-white four-legged beast relaxed its four-feet length body slightly, cocking its own head in open curiosity, the heart emanating naught but innocence. "Ponies friends of Catoblepas. You've come to help?" Help...? Starlight vocally asked for the pair of us, "Help with what?" "Catoblepas kind sleep for every one thousand years." The Head of the Tribe explained as we sat down for the history lesson, once the first of their kind we encountered guided us to the rest of the tribe in a rather impressive interior sight somewhere within the middle of the mountain. Her voice boomed with might and wisdom. "We are too harmful for the outside world, our gazes capable of turning any creature into pure ice. To keep those other species' safe, we take refuge in the deepest corners of the land and slumber until a solution is found." Nature and ice mixed together in this larger, open space of a cave room, housed to many Catoblepas of old and young, all commonly keeping their heads down as if they were too heavy, eyes shielded flawlessly behind hair. The interior had flowers of many kinds leaking through the cracks, the blend of summer and winter in sync here, where this species had chosen prior to waking up at this point. It was beautiful. But, as clearly stated for their kind by the Head, tragic. Even Starlight, sat beside me listening to the tale, expressed by face and heart nothing but sympathy and respect for their noble sacrifices. It was unfair, I echoed those sentiments. To hide away from the world, just because your eyes could hurt billions if not careful. The Head of this tribe, known as Mirefloof, continued sharing the tale of their kind as we had inquired upon introductions before. Large among females of her kinds, with much sharper horns and tusks with necklaces of single old jewels hanging down her neck. Darker in mane and lighter in underbelly. "We were to awaken later than this, but disturbances interrupted our slumbers." Imbalances... Starswirl murmured knowingly, prompting my nod of acknowledgement. That would explain their early rousings. "Above, we sensed the world was not as it were before. Time moves fast as we slumber, and it shall continue doing so until, one day, the Utopia greets us." "'Utopia?'" Starlight echoed, leaning forward a little in interest. Yes, the way Mirefloof emphasized shared it was more than just hope. "A prophecy passed down from our ancestors, that, one day, we would find great salvation for all creatures to greet our gazes with no fear of becoming ice once more." Out of respect, I repressed an eye roll by the mention of 'prophecy.' If it gives these poor guys hope, who was I to shut down their dreams? "That day is not today, we can sense it. We must sleep again, until that Utopia finally comes to us." This time, I raised a hoof to speak up. "But I sense you are all in distress despite your need to sleep." Could be because they're afraid of what possible harm they might do to the outside, but a gut feeling told me otherwise. Mirefloof confirmed this instinct. "We were guided to this location, in thanks to a wondrous pony named Rockhoof." Oh! Both Starlight and I traded surprised glances. "With enough food and water to see us through for when we sleep, and when we awaken. But now..." "You're running out of those." Starlight ventured in understanding, both of us sighing by the Catoblepas' slow nod, emanating her own concern and slight annoyance. "There is not enough plant life or water here for us to share, before and after we sleep. We shall need a new location, somewhere secluded and safe to protect any other life." Ohh, that's a tough one... Hmm. Both Starlight I gazed at each other in equal contemplation and worry, before regarding the Catoblepas around us. Their hearts were in distress, for once fearful of their own safety rather than the safety of others outside. An isolated location with enough food and water... Hm, it's difficult. Almost all of Equestria was... Oh. OH! "By George I've got it." Well, 'George' had nothing really to do with it. Starlight and Mirefloof turned my way curious, prompting me to inquire further. "Mirefloof, how does your kind react well to a more underwater environment?" "We can adapt to any environment in favour of finding a place to rest." Came the answer. "Why does the pony ask?" "What are you planning...?" Starlight mentally asked to herself, but I threw her a sly grin anyway. Oh, a good plan my dear Starlight, smugly then turning to everyone. "Secluded location? Enough food and water? Spacious and comfortable?" My smirk could only widen in triumph from there. "I know just the location, my friends." Okay, maybe not as comfortable as they might prefer, but I didn't really hear or feel any complaints. On the contrary, the Catoblepas appeared more than thrilled by the choice of a large location, empty and welcoming for solitude, immediately making themselves at home after our departure from the bottom caves of Mount Everhoof consisting of help by powerful teleportation magic from Starlight and the spiritual Starswirl together. Bringing us to the best possible choice for this species to rest and take shelter in for as long as they were needed. Thankfully, the entire abandoned city hadn't been damaged excessively by Zagreus and I's conflict a long while back. "I'll speak to the Queen of the Seaponies to have her kind and anyone else keep away from this place." I announced as the Head of the Tribe inspected some yellow stone rubble as though deeming it a good mattress, following with a small smirk. "I hope your people love water slides." Just then, Starlight approached from behind, wiping off some sweat from her pink hoof with a satisfied beaming. "That's the last of the gathered supplies so the Catoblepas can sleep, full and comfortable." Unable to hide her own proud, blissful grin made from our combined accomplishment of helping out a species that was wronged by their own genetics. And Mirefloof was entirely thankful for that. "We owe you a great debt ponies." Bowing all too humbly. You know I might prefer these guys over the Yaks. "May our kind someday return the favour to your descendants." "Are you sure you have to sleep?" Starlight then inquired after a moment, offering a tiny smile of uncertainty. "We know many good friends who can help the Catoblepas with your problem." "Magic, science and nature have long since advanced over a thousand years." I added in, seeing what my friend was attempting and helping further. "You don't have to subject yourselves to this torment." "Your compassion is as heartwarming as your resolve to assist those in need. But we must decline." Mirefloof answered, to my slight non-surprise. "We shall await until Utopia greets us in the centuries to come." Disappointing, but it was what they wanted. Normally I'd protest and advance the conversation further, but something held me back. A inkling from Balance that, maybe, this age in Equestria didn't have the solution. Not yet. So, I resorted to holding my tongue, feeling Starlight's pang of doubt from the answer given by the tribe's leader before we both nodded in acceptance. Besides, if they're anything like buffaloes or Yaks, they'd be too stubborn to a fault. Who would that remind me of? Starswirl piqued up with a humoured, warm voice, and I could stick my tongue out at the old unicorn if it were possible. "May fate guide you well, as it has today for us, and will when Utopia comes." And this time, we bowed graciously with the lead Catoblepas, smiling softly to ourselves. Followed, then, by Mirefloof suddenly leaning forward an inch Starlight's way, offering a light statement, "Cherish your life with your mate, young pony." Hahahahahahahahahaha! "Have a good sleep!" I waved cheerfully to the leader as the Catoblepas began selecting places of rest. Mirefloof had made a quick get away before the embarrassed, flushing unicorn could even protest otherwise that we were not 'mates.' Ah well, sucks to be you Starlight! Sensing my amusement, or just from my wide cheeky grin, Starlight slapped my side with her hoof before huffing and turning away, muttering something about checking that the walls and ceilings were stable enough that the waters couldn't potentially drown the sleeping species. Whatever helps you, sis! Hahahaha... Ahh. Grinning to where the leader of the tribe departed, I sighed lowly and nodded with a tender smile. They'll be all right... Won't they, Starswirl? Hope is a spell of miraculous achievements. Perhaps she wasn't wrong in her kind someday encountering your legacy. Implying Twilight and I aren't still living as alicorns for a thousand years. Hopefully with the rest of our friends since, I still declare this, DESERVED to be alicorns too. Speaking of Twilight, though, myself chasing after Starlight to then call out. "While you're busy trying to deny your feelings for Sunburst, Starlight, do you know any good flowers shops for apology bouquets?!" Chapter 209: Day of the Father"Hi-yah!" "Ay! Kah!" "Pow! Hah! Hi-yah!" "Khe!" Punch! Block! Swing! Uppercut! "Hi-yah! Dad - kah! - are these fighting noises - oof! Pawah! - necessary?" Jab! Riposte! Swerve! Kick! "Tahah! Spike, if there's one - koo! Pawah! - thing I learned from Jason David Frank - leh! Yah! Taa! - it's that exaggerated fight sounds - umpuh! yataha! - always add flavour!" Which wasn't far from the truth, and from the look of the wide, enjoyable grin on the dragons' face, he didn't disagree. Another sparring lesson going extraordinarily well; Spike progressing much faster in regards to physical combat and prowess that I would have had originally anticipated. While finding it somewhat difficult to percieve and counter my own moves, the young dragon made every attempt, taking every advantage to stay on the offensive the moment I 'allowed' him to see a chink in my armour. But most importantly of all, we were having fun. Just as the timer ran out, signalling with its own loud exaggerated noises to inform us that part of the training was over, for today. The pair of us dropping our guards, stepping back from another and assuming a humble, respected bow between student and teacher. Son and father. The grin could not be wiped away from my face even if Twilight and Starlight combined their magic to try so. "You're getting better at deflection and putting more emphasis in your footwork." Was what I had to say first, nodding towards the pleased dragon, whose ego I immediately deflated by the following criticism straight afterwards. "But you still twitch wildly and throw your arms out when I make the slightest movement. Caution is good, but you need to be relaxed; assume confidence, rather than let your opponent think you're easily on the edge and can be fooled. Fool THEM." Accepting the observation, Spike nodded once in resolve. "Got it! Relax, and don't let my foe think I'm easy to frighten." Something like that, but I'll take it for now. Onto the next lesson! By my own magic, I rewound the timer by the table of the dining room; chairs and other decor moved neatly aside so we could practice without breaking anything. Potentially, at least. "Now then!" Spike straightened, endearingly so, ready to continue and train to be the best damn dragon Twilight Warrior possible. Pride washed my heart from the eagerness, I nodded with a low smirk. "Second session for the next fifteen minutes: Xiaolin Showdown moves... Go!" The timer set, and we were screaming out ridiculous attack names as we flew around the place. Half of which was training. "Jumping Tiger!" "Rooster Calling Sun!" "Mosquito Climbing Tree!" "Leopard Strike!" "Monkey Strike!" "Reposte The Monkey!" "Grasshopper Doing Dog Paddle!" "Cheetah At Rest!" Half having the time of our lives. Our grins exchanged with every playful, heartfelt clash between us as he bounced across the interior. "Spell Eating Dirt!" "Peacock Fanning Feathers!" "Stardust Strike!" "Repel The- Hey, that's not even a valid move!" "It is now, son!" DING. Over already? [BEEP] time flies, the pair of us halting midair and descending on the ground in surprised ache, gazing over towards the bemused alicorn responsible for quickening the timer to its conclusion. And judging by the feelings of our bond, it was for a good cause. Apprehension and anxiety. Oh dear, what's wrong on this nice day, I wonder? Despite her inward disposition, Twilight smiled warmly to Spike, motivating in effort to make him scarce. "Spike, don't you have that thank-you pillow to give to Smolder?" "Oh!" Our son nodded with zeal, straightening himself yet again to give a humble bow my way, hope shining on his fangs and signature. "Same time tomorrow? I think I'm ready for the more adavanced flying moves now that Smolder taught me how to use these babies properly." Flexing his tiny purple, most recent appendages for emphasis. Shrugging, I pat the kid's shoulder, beaming down with humoured affection. "Sure thing son." That approval was all I needed, for Spike to happily fly out of the room with impressive control. My eyes rolling to the lavender mare with a coy smirk and a joking remark, "Are we gonna have our own tiny Rainbow Dash now? I knew she was a bad influence from the start!" Twilight, unsurprisingly, chuckled. Playfully admonishing. "Even if you didn't approve, I still wouldn't let you ban him from seeing her." "Aww curses." Came my bemoan of faux melanchony. "I honestly believed Zephyr Breeze would be a far more suitable rolemodel." One look to each other... Before we bursted out in snorts and giggles, the lighthearted banter performing its trick on soothing Twilight's anxious feelings. But before we got to that, I had to inquire with a flat, amused brow. "Thank-you pillow, also?" "He's a dragon of many talents." She shrugged in turn, but the pride shone in her beautiful voice and sparkling violet orbs. "It's a nice gesture for the help Smolder gave where I couldn't." "...Who's Smolder? I'm kidding I'm kidding!" My grin stretched in good humour by Twilight's unimpressed stare, waving his own hoofs in good nature. "I'm making an effort to remember their names love, I promise." Then both her brows raised. "Hmm, I'll hold you to that." Twilight said with full expectancy in spite of the contrasting loving smile, before, predicably, getting to the heart of whatever's bothering her. "But now that we're talking about it." Gaze shifting towards the open doorway our wonderful child departed from. "Jack, do you think Spike's nurtering has affected his growth as a dragon?" Where was this coming from now? "Well, we know he's more softer and compassionate than most of his kind, and that's not a bad thing-" A purple hoof raised to, politely, cut me off. "While I fully agree that we've raised Spike to be the best kindhearted dragon he can be - and hopefully it will leave an impact on the more aggressive part of his species - that's not what I was referring to... Sort of." I folded my wings, waiting. Twilight eventually sighed, turning fully my way with sparkling eyes reflecting their own solemn acknowledgement. "After realizing today that Spike could fly better, not because I could teach him, but because Smolder can, I worry that his growth through pony society has affected his natural growth and hinders his capabilities. Given how lacking I was back then in dragon knowledge when Spike only just hatched from his egg, I spent all my life assuming he'd grow and be strong as any dragon naturally." "But now you have doubts, because Spike needed a fellow of his kind to teach him something essential only dragons could do." Twilight nodded slowly by my right guessing. Eyes slightly downcast. "It's not that I want to hinder him... Our son... But still, the possibility I'm intefering with his natural growth feels as though I'm being a burden to his future..." Oh that was not true at all. Frankly, I wouldn't stand for that, completely unacceptable. Reassurance time, effective immediately! In answer, my right gold wing extended, the tip of a feather gently brushing beneath Twilight's furry chin, raising it upwards for eye contact to be maintained. Our horns lightly touched as I leaned in closer, smiling with kind confidence and working to put these concerns of hers to rest. "You were, have and always will be a fantastic mother to him, Twilight; the mother he needs. Just because he had to learn something only another dragon could teach him, doesn't mean you're burdening him, and he'd tell you so too." Tilting my head slightly, what I followed that along with had my Princess smiling with gratified agreement. "One day, he'll go out to make his own life. We've done our best, and all we can do is offer our support when he needs us both. Until then, let's keep being there for him here." Well, in all honesty, Twilight's done her best more than I have. I've missed out like eighty-five percent of the boy's life so far- "Oh hush you." Twilight, now playing the UNO reverse card, refused to have me mentally give most of the credit towards her alone. The breathtaking, gorgeous alicorn embracing my chest, and I gladly welcomed and returned. "Your contributions have been and are just as important..." Her smile was felt, against my furry soft chest, and through our invincible bond. My own grin widened in turn, kissing atop the perfect horn and hair, murmuring in gentle relaxation. "Dragon or not, Spike is ours, and nothing will change that." "Right. It's not as if a random dragon will suddenly crach like a meteor into Ponyville claiming to be Spike's real parent." Hah! Yeah that would be a [BEEP]ing coincidence- Oof! "Don't even curse in your thoughts, honey." Nope. Nope nope nope nope, nopitty nope nope. [BEEP] any of that, I bolted out of the throne room faster than Pinkie being suggested a sugar diet. Got better things to do than what the Hell they were doing just then. Let's see- Aha! The closet! Without further ado, I shoved myself right into the modestly tight interior and slammed the door shut, letting near-darkness occupy my vision for the time before until all was said and done out there. Only, I wasn't alone. My hazel eyes glancing incredulously to the pink unicorn taking up her side of the small closet. "You too?" Starlight smiled wryly. "I'm not as into helping strange dragons as the rest of ours friends. I gather you're the same?" "A fat, obnoxious [BEEP] dragon who is so obviously exaggerating his injuries? Yeah, I'd sooner leap out my bedroom window." "A little harsh, Stardust." The lilac-eyed mare shook her head, but her signature brimmed with amusement, muzzle twitching in a knowing, exasperated smirk. "Figures, though, only the two of us could tell he's faking how severe his wounds are. I love them, Stardust, but our friends can be so..." "Naive?" "Mmm I was going to say 'oblivious.'" I blinked, deadpan. "What's the difference?" She cocked her head. "I suppose that's fair." Letting silence occupy this admittedly awkward moment. On the bright side, at least the closet wasn't TOO tight. So what's happening out there? Err large adult dragon crashed in Ponyville right before Spike's feet, causing a small crater, I've heard. Spike, ever the kind-hearted soul given by his adopted mother, brought the wounded fellow creature back to the castle so we could examine the newcomer's injuries and hopefully help him recover. 'Course, I was like '[BEEP] that' and made a break for it ASAP. Don't get me wrong, I have nothing against helping strangers if they're in trouble, but with the way this dragon carried himself, not to mention the shining display of greed and oppotunity in his heart, evidently informed me this stranger enjoyed taking advantage and letting others do things for him. Obviously, I wasn't going to play ball. If my friends and fiance wanted to be so gullible, let them. Sometimes these things shouldn't even need to be pointed out. Just wish Spike wasn't on the forefront of helping this gluttonous reptile out... The silence, then, was disrupted. Courtesy of Starlight Glimmer, then suddenly chuckling into her pale pink hoof, finding something humorous. Blinking, I regarded the mare curiously, whom clarified between small bouts of giggles. "Sorry, just recalling the extent of how our new 'friend' expressed his injuries." Taking on a funny, deep impression while clutching her other front limb. "'Owwwww my legs!'" Pffffffffft! I snorted, unable to help my own laughter at the memory. "Yeah that was... Pretty bad." Doing my own impersonation of the newcomer in kind, playfully yelping. "'Oooh the pain! The deep frying pain!'" "'Ow, my precious wings! Can somepony please massage them?'" "'My tail, would someone polish it? I need that to feel better!' Hahahahahaha!" "Hahahahahahahaha!" Next couple of hours were spent hiding in that closet mocking the dude's exaggerations and just asking how our days have been going. You know, passing the time. Starlight even teleported to and from the kitchen for snacks; it was obvious Spike wasn't going to cook tonight. Imagine our lack of surprise upon realizing over half the food stock was already absent. Eventually, the stuffiness and warmth of the tight room generated from our combined body heat got too much, thus we exited the small space back into the more open hallway. Breathing in relief as our furry bodies began cooling down; it was both a blessing and curse Twilight had never heard of radiators- "There you both are!" And speak of the Princess! Starlight and I gazed wryly towards the trotting lavender alicorn, whom beamed excitedly for some reason. Even more, her heart was pulsating with lingering surprise and eagerness. What, was Celestia popping around for another visit? "What's up Twilight?" Starlight inquired, also taking note of her mentor's quivering body. "You seem... Zealous?" "With good reason! Something wonderful just happened!" "You found a lost quill?" I asked in dry humour, Starlight jokingly nudging my side. Rolling her violet eyes in good fondness, Twilight maintained her great enthusiasm. "Even better: We've found Spike's father!" ... "But I'm right here love?" Yet the Princess shook her head, adding with emphasis. "No, his real, biological father! He was Sledge all along!" ... ... ... Starlight and I could only look at each other, then back to the grinning Twilight, as the news rapidly sunk in, calling out together. "What?!" "Your mother was the best dragon I'd ever met. The Dragon Lord even picked her to scout for the Great Migration, and-and even though she just laid your egg, we knew she'd have to go." So here we were, listening to this 'father's' tale of woe, lounging on one of the thrones as he expressed his oh tragic backstory. Seriously, as though exaggerating his injuries weren't enough- A jab to my side from Twilight. "But finding the migration route could take a lifetime, and you deserved the chance to know your mother. So I went looking for her, carrying your egg to places no dragon - or pony - has ever been!" Oh? Do tell. "Past Mount Aris, the abandoned home of the Hippogriffs." Didn't even need to point out the obvious on that part, Pinkie saved me the trouble. "Oooo! Did you visit Klungetown?" Sledge looked more than perplexed, pointing dubiously. "You've been to Klungetown?" Which everyone replied in the affirmative, myself with a shrug, as Twilight took the lead, "Also, the Hippogriffs returned to Mount Aris after we helped them defeat the Storm King!" My smirk was evident. "'We?'" "Hush dear." "Oh, uh, well, have you heard of the Land of the Scale Collectors?" The fat [BEEP]hole tried a new tactic of impressing his audience. So when Twilight answered in the negative, Sledge happily provided with smug satisfaction, turning to the entrhalled Spike, "Because that's where your mother's trail led." Here we go. Seems I wasn't the only one less enthused hearing this hogwash, if Starlight's shared glance in my direction from the doorframe was of any indication. "To a prison world of Dragon Hunters, where I was forced to choose between surrendering myself, or surrendering your egg!" This is borderline fanfiction edgy backstory of a character related to one of the main cast at this point, but please continue. I'm just DYING to know. "Of course, there was no way I was gonna sacrifice my boy! So they took me instead, and that's where I've been ever since." ...That was terribly anticlimatic. But there was more. "Locked up somewhere not even the Princess of Friendship has heard of." Good grief. Yet Spike seemed awed by this 'backstory.' "Whoa!" And then, reality sunk in. "How did you know I was a boy?" Fluttershy followed that up, "Whatever happened to Spike's Mom?" Aided by Rainbow's inquiry, "And, how did the egg make it all the way back to Equestria by itself?" Starlight then pitched in, perking an incredulous brow, "Why didn't they just take Spike's egg and raise him to be their loyal dragon hunting servant? It's what I would have done." Suspectible by many bewildered glances, to which the unicorn sheepishly added, "Just saying." "I'm just proud of you all." Was all I had to contribute. Good on them for picking out the holes in this obvious fairytale. However, Sledge was not going to give up easily, it appeared. Making himself more a dramatist. "I wish I had all the answers!" Literally crying on the surface of the formerly clean table, and I had half a mind to point out he was ruining his 'son's' hard work cleaning the surface this morning. But Twilight wouldn't approve, so I held my tongue... For now. "Well, that's all in the past. All that matters now it that we're together." Spike, none the wiser. But I didn't have the heart to say anything. "And we're gonna make up for lost time!" Hoorah. The second the reunited father and son left - ignoring that pang in my chest - and our friends parted, I whirled on the spot, facing the alicorn whom was folding up some tests for the school. "You didn't seriously believe he was that greatly injured, right?" Twilight snorted, shasking her head with a coy smile. "Of course we didn't. We were just humoring him the whole time; dragons are notrious for exaggerating anything to get what they want." Huh. Exasperated violet eyes cast in my general direction. "Have a little more faith, Jack. We're not as gullible as we're use to be." "...No comment." Huffing in playful affection, the Princess continued with her work on the throne, focusing but adding to the conversation further. "As for his story, well... I'm willing to give him the benefit of the doubt, as you should." Before I could even open my muzzle- "For Spike's sake." Oh, that was a blow. Cocking my head with dubious wryness, moving to my own chair and leaning forward, glancing to the doors the two dragons had departed to start spending precious time together. Twilight knew of my suspicions better than anyone - next to Starswirl because he never respected my privacy - so I didn't need to say anything when Twilight then proceeded on the subject. "Spike has always secretly wondered about his origins, and it wouldn't be fair for us to judge Sledge solely by the merits of his, admittedly, tardiness." The makings of a teasing, pointed smile. "In some ways, he reminds me of a certain Earth Pony I met long ago." Letting that sink in for a moment, I failed to see the humour of where Twilight was coming from. Righteously frowning as I rebutted, "I don't take advantage of you or Spike." Violet met hazel. "I never said that." Twilight reassured, but keeping that soft smile. "All I'm asking is that you give him a chance. This is an oppotunity for Spike to get in touch more with that we couldn't give him, and we, as his adopted parents, shouldn't get in the way." Adding with a lower tone of kind solemness. "Spike wants this more than anything, Jack." With that, she returned to writing the tests, and I was left to lean back in my seat, stewing over these events. True, I didn't really believe that dragon was who he claimed to be; his story made no sense, there was no identifiable signature connection between him and Spike through Balance... But was I looking too deep into things? Do I feel... Threatened, over a dragon possibly taking Spike away? No... No of course not. That would be utterly ridiculous. "I often forget we're not Spike's real parents..." Twilight, without even looking up from her work, responded to that melanchonic musing with her own mirrored statement, "Sometimes it's a painful reminder..." Okay, to be frank, I was not expecting the reunion to take days of Spike being busy spending such time with his 'real Dad,' and little time for us. Yes, yes, I know that sounds incredibly selfish, but don't misinterpret. I mean, we haven't got to speak to a word with each other at ALL. Spike was so preoccupied these past few days that it relied on Starlight and I to do his chore in his place, which was fine because the situation was understandable, and we liked helping Twilight in any way. I wasn't too fussy being given stuff to do so long as I feel useful and not a lieabout. Unlike a certain fat lizard who keeps raiding the fridge every three hours. Honestly, the one chore we dread and keep shoving in each other's hoofs of late is grocery shopping. But right now, we could relax, even if the pang in chest hadn't been going away of late from lack of interaction with my... Adopted son. Sigh. "You should start paying attention." "Huh? Oh!" Quickly, I helped Starlight serve the order on the Switch game, the pair of us helping ourselves to some Overcooked 2 while nothing else was going on. The unicorn was daunted from both chores and respsonibilities at the school, and I was happy to help. But refrained from remarking she barely did all that much at said school. "You've become really distracted of late." My 'sister' commented without taking her lilac eyes off the big screen, determined to get as many orders done in time. "Let me guess: It starts with an S and have a thing for Rarity?" Snorting in good nature, I continued on where we left off, trying to keep my mind from wandering off in self-pity again. Shrugging. "I'm just not use to prolonged interactions with him... Not after I came home, that is." "Need another burger." Starlight said clippedly, and as soon as I got started, she continued in a lighter tone of voice. "You might not wanna hear this, Star, but at some point Spike will leave the nest, so to speak. Maybe this is a good oppotunity for you and Twilight to start getting adjusted to that inevitbility." Always of blunt honesty and hard facts, but Starlight is that level of realistic comfort we all need when it calls for it. "Besides - ten seconds left - just because his real Dad's here doesn't mean anything has to chance. There's no telling what will happen after all this is said and done." With that, the game finished, and us ponies leaned back against the couch, Starlight turning to me with a knowing brow. "Nopony said Spike was going anywhere. You have nothing to worry about." For now at least. Were the unspoken words. Nonetheless, I sighed, nodding slowly and casting Starlight a small smile of amused relief. "You're right of course, my paranoia is getting the better of me." She's absolutely correct. There's no certainty what will occur over the duration of Sledge's visit, I was just being concerned over nothing- Oh. "Hey Da- Err, Stardust. Sorry." Spike grinned sheepishly from the doorway, emerald eyes apologetic. "It'll be weird calling two different people that now, especially since my real Dad's here." Was that a knife twisting through my heart just now? "I was wondering if you still had those spare Yu-Gi-Oh decks, I wanna teach Dad how to play. I think he's got potential to be a great duelist!" ... ... ... "Err... Stardust?" Swallowing the dryness of my throat, with several blinks, I nodded slowly and pointed with a wing. "Second shelf on the closet..." "Alright, thanks!" Spike got to work, and I couldn't take my eyes off the little reptile, barely acknowledging of Starlight reaching my side. The mare pointing out curiously. "Interesting hobby to try teaching to, Spike. I never pegged Sledge for a duelist." Emerging with both decks in claws, Spike grinned widely. "Well, since we're trying everything on the list, that includes playing children's card games." I frowned there. "'List?'" "Mhm, the list I made ages back of things I always wanted to do with my Dad." It felt like Sombra had taken over my entire being again, almost reeling over in stunned aghast from the casual dismissal of something I was completely oblivious to. Not even Starlight prevented me from blurting out, "But- I never knew about a list!" How come he never shared this with ME? I would have happily done a list of father-son activities if it made him happy! Rubbing the back of his green scales, Spike shrugged haplessly, grinning in meekness as he answered. "Well... Most of those things are stuff you wouldn't like, and I know how much you hate being forced into something you don't wanna do." Before adding brightly as though this was a non-issue. Perhaps not for him. "Hey, can I borrow the mats as well?" Taking them before I could even answer, and leaving in his haste to rejoin his biological progenitor. Leaving a musing Starlight, and myself staring at the spot Spike had previously stood upon, a sensation of nausea coming to me. Almost falling if not for Starlight magically catching me, whispering in reassurance. "Breathe. Breathe..." "I..." Blinking numerous times, I managed to realize the tears threatening to emerge, taking a shaky breath as my chest tightened from... Everything. "I never knew..." "I'm sure he didn't mean anything by it." Starlight smiled gently from the corner of my misty eyes. "If Spike had ever asked, we all know you would have said yes." So why, then, did I feel like a failure...? "I'm not sure where I went wrong." Came my solemn- Alright, depressed confession. Yeah, stop the presses, I was depressed again. Is nothing sacred? Continuing while laid down on the soft, comforting couch surrounded by dear friends. "I mean, I know wasn't the best role model for Spike, but to actively hiding something from me like this, thinking I would hate it..." "I'm sure Spike knows you would have had love to say yes, Stardust." Fluttershy's soothing, compassionate voice rung by my side, being the main source of comfort for this moment. We were now at her cottage, because next to the castle, this was the second best place to go when comfort was needed. The yellow pegasus smiling down kindly. "No one is at fault, you have nothing to feel awful for." "You do have a habit of speaking your thoughts in a blatant manner, darling." Rarity pitched in, only quickly rectifying herself from the disapproving glances of both Fluttershy and Starlight. "Ah, but you always have good intentions. I'm confident at some point, Spike considered sharing these father-son activities with you." That's all well and good, but still points out the glaring obvious. "So how come he never did it?" "You heard him back there." Starlight pointed out, the embodiment of 'tough love' out of the three. Chaotic Good. "Spike always wanted to do these events with his biological father, but that hardly means he didn't have you once in mind. Spike confessed that very thing." "So what stopped him?" Barely leaking the frustration from my voice, sitting up a bit and glaring, with non-hostility, towards the three mares. "Was it my return to my world? The imbalances? Zagreus? Me running away? What prevented him from asking to spend quality time- W-Why are you laughing?" Covering her muzzle with tender amusement, the Neutral Good among them, Rarity, smiled in sheepish disbelief. "Apologies, but I think you're reading too deeply into this, darling. It's not always about you." The soft, yellow hoof graced my caped shoulder, Fluttershy's serene eyes intently regarding my distraught own. "You're not going to be replaced or anything, Stardust. It's wonderful to see you care so much about your bond with Spike," "Oh don't give her that look, darling." Rarity smirked that time, perking a graceful equine brow. "We know your thought process by now; there is absolutely no conclusion Spike would ever forget you in place of Sledge. While their bond is forming, the bond between you both is something which can never be ridden of." Starlight shared our friend's sly grin, lilac eyes glinting in amused satisfaction. "You're worrying over things that are non-existent, Stardust. Please don't have us hammer that into your stubborn skull more than it's needed." ... "Now then." Rarity began, as though that was the end of it and they can move on. "With such pointless worries out of the way, it's clear what you need: A distraction." Suddenly, there was a foreboding urge to flee from the mischievous gleam in those sapphire eyes, the white unicorn approaching closer with a sly smile. "Let's discuss... Wedding attires. You are long overdue to try something matching for your and Twilight's upcoming event." Ah [BEEP]- Stop giggling Starlight and Fluttershy! Hook, line and sinker for me. Christ, should have known Rarity would have had taken advantage of my exaggerated distress for her own sinister intentions. My limbs were aching. All those tuxes... Ugh. "Twilight." I eventually greeted once practically waddling into the room, asking in exasperation. "When we have the wedding, can I just please wear what I usually put on?" The lavender alicorn blinked, before flushing a bit. Evident from imagining the very ceremony, still adorably shy about such a thing. Shaking her head and grinning gently. "Only if you're fine with me wearing absolutely nothing for the wedding in turn." ... "You know Twilight, in human context-" "Anyway!" Came the rather vocal pitch, the studious mare more than thrilled to change the topic to more kid-friendly. "I'm glad you're here anyway, I've been having a pecuilar morning." "Oh?" Trotting up to join my Princess, I gazed around jokingly. "What, did Celestia confess her crimes on the morning newspaper?" She huffed, but not in annoyance. "Implying she has those, but no." Getting serious again. "I'm talking about Spike and Sledge." Annnnnnnnd that was my mood dropping by several degrees. My darkened posture must have been obvious, for Twilight sent a soothing wave through our bond, nudging my side briefly before continuing, concerned about something herself. Oh Lord, what was that overweight neantrathral done now? Hearing that thought, Twilight scowled. "You said you'd give him a chance." "Yeah, a chance of tolerance." I smirked, pointing out with raised brows. "Clearly, I am in the right somewhat, if your signature has anything to say about it." Sighing, the Princess relented with a nod, turning away before gazing back. "Apparently, Spike spent all night sleeping outside to get in touch with his 'dragon side,' while Sledge used his bed for the duration. If that's not enough, Sledge also had Spike serve a ridiculously sized breakfast delivering to said bed." "...What?" Emboldened by my bewilderment, Twilight pressed on, like a gossiping mother worried over the activites of her child. Very apt. "And that's not all, when the girls and I walked in the throne room earlier, we saw Sledge laying on the map while Spike was sharpening his toe claws. Then he had Spike fill his bath for him." "...Excuse me?" My tone was only rising with incredulous outrage. Was-Was this common of adult dragons to take advantage of their kids as servants? You would be surprised. "Well I'm not having it." I spoke out-loud, prompting to Twilight intently, "What else have they been doing?" Frowning herself, Twilight more than shared my disapproval - for lack of a better adjective - staring to the floor. "That's it, but when I confronted Spike about his father's behaviour, he... Well..." Her own mood lowered severely, and my heart constricted by her inward pain. Gently touching her side and leaning down, whispering in desperation. "What...?" "It's silly to dwell on-" "Twilight." Nope, not having her dismiss that. Golden hoof bringing her chin for eyes to meet, myself insisting firmly, but with the strive to comfort. "What did he say?" ...Sighing, Twilight leaned in my touch, horns just brushing one another as the mare I loved finally answered, with a softspoken, heartwrenching whisper. "He said I just disliked the idea of Spike now having a real parent..." ...WHAT...? "What is that dragon doing to our boy...?" I fiercely murmured, tenderly covering both myself and the downtrodden alicorn with my own wings, which Twilight returned the gesture, appreciative of the comfort as we temporarily hid away from the world in the embrace of each other. "I don't know... But I don't like it." Twilight exhaled again. "But we can't do anything about it, even if we want to. This is what Spike wants, even if we know it's wrong... We just have to trust he'll make the right decision." Dammit, as always, she was right. "I hate it when I can't do anything." I bitterly said that truth, of which Twilight laughed into lightly. Gratified of my honest affection and nuzzling closer as two adopted parents needed for for this moment. "That's the sign of a good father, Jack." That [BEEP] was taking advantage of my son. Of OUR son. But, as the alicorn beside me said, there was nothing we could do about it. Nothing but clean up after their mess; a reminder as we cleaned up the library for an hour and a half that incited me with stabs of anger every five minutes. Now, the pair of us moved down the hall, not really going anywhere in particular, just... Needing one another, to get through this. All things considered, this reminded me of an episode of Eastenders. British drama show, went on for decades and is still going strong... Somehow- Hm? Twilight prodded my side then, nodding to the open door where voices were heard. Voices of the main subjects in question, and every part of me demanded to storm in there and confront the creature who has treated our boy as his own butt monkey for days now, despite everything Twilight told me. However, I followed the mare to the edge of the doorway, just as curious behind the topic of their conversation. Suddenly, Smolder popped through the window of Spike's room. Hey, I remembered her name this time! "Spike! I found the perfect cave where you two can live. There aren't even any comfortable rocks inside!" "That does sound perfect." Wait, they're moving? What? But Starswirl then advised, Pay close attention. The truth will soon come to light. Sledge, naturally, opposed the concept. "No it doesn't!" Also, is he wearing Spike's own bathrobe? Son of a-! "Uh I-I mean, I'm not sure I fully demonstrated how a dragon would live here!" The smirks both Spike and Smolder had to the evident lie was telling. And Twilight frowned softly, leaning forward sharing my inquisitive interest over what exactly was going on at this moment. "What are those two up to...?" Spike rebutted merrily, "But we're not gonna live here anymore so it doesn't matter." "It matters to me!" The fatty doth protest. By the way guys, I don't fat shame... Only when the fat person in question is a total [BEEP]. So far, this lizard wasn't doing himself any favours. "Ah- Uh- I wanna make sure you have all the knowledge you need!" "But I do!" Spike affirmed, grinning brightly and dimissing his father's quote-unquote 'concerns' by grabbing the elder dragon's claw. "Dad, you already shared so much." And then promptly burst into song about his bed, and I had to snicker from the reaction of the older reptile's signature. However, Sledge wouldn't be appeased in the least, as both dragons darted their glances to the singular pillow resting on the mattress, followed by challenging glares. And both father and son lunged for the object, beginning a tug of war for the softness of a pillow. I'd do very much the shame. "Agh, stop!" Ending as quickly as it began, Sledge blurting out the truth at last, "I'm not your father!" Twilight gasped, and I gawked. I knew it! I always knew, yet... What is this insummountable fury coursing through my veins just then? Spike was understandably stunned. "What?" "I just said that to get in on this sweet castle life!" He motioned around with a smug grin, and my ire only increased by ten more degrees, and rising. "So, you... Pretended to be my Dad...?" Spike being heartbroken. Ire rising by one-hundred and fifty degress celsius, and Twilight was sharing such righteous anger, as our bond expressed the shared raged of a wronged son. "Nah nah nah nah nah don't look at me like that, kid. I did what any dragon would do!" "Wrong." Wasn't me who spat that furious, icy tone that drew all their attention. But it was both of us, however, who used our combined magic to levitate the [BEEP] and muzzle his scaly lips before he could scream or protest. Spike and Smolder blinking, turning our way in geniune surprise. "Guys?" The youngest dragon said in bewilderment. "What are you doing here?" "Acting as parents should be, Spike." My stare never left the suspended reptile, feeling my eyes beginning flicker into Balance gold. The passionate fury mixed with overwhelming protection of a son. Twilight, meanwhile, approached our boy, apologetic and sorrowful. "I am so sorry for letting all this happen, Spike. I should have known sooner things didn't sit right and intervene. All I wanted was to help you learn more what we couldn't teach you about your birthright." Blinking with misty eyes, Spike would already leap into the limbs of the one who raised him as an egg, letting some tears between them exchange. "I never blamed you, either of you. I just wanted to know more about where I come from and what it meant to be a proper dragon." "You could have just come to me..." Smolder muttered under her breath. No one acknowledged her. "I finally realized who I am now." Once pulling away, the young dragon beamed warmly, wiping off his tears. His tone filled with love and affection, awe and respect. "I may not be a proper dragon, but that doesn't make me any less of one. I know who I am and where I came from." And the next three words were addressed to both of us, pure and simple: "I'm your son." Just like that, something in my chest had lifted, and I breathed loudly in relief, letting out that building despair as we were reassured by own child. Spike was our own, and we were his. That settled the matters. Gratified, relieved and blissful, Twilight then gazed back to the still-trapped, paralyzed Sledge. "I've met enough real dragons to know they don't do the things you claim they do. Honest, loyal, hardworking, strong dragons who look after their own and never take advantage of their children. You are everything your kind are against, Sledge, and you will not go anywhere near this castle or our son again." Self-righteous, protective, angry Twilight. Can anything be more hotter? "Jack." My hazel eyes glanced towards her, and those violet sparkled as she stated simply, giving me what was needed. "He's all yours." Ohhhh with pleasure, my love. "Watch me outside if you like, Spike." My eyes turning a sinister gold, molten glare heading at the petrified fatso, bearing a darkened grin. "Your Dad's about to beat some advantageous layabout into the ground." With that, all my rage and protection focused, I managed to successfully teleport us both to the entrance of the castle, Sledge free of his magic restraints and desperately backing up on the dirt path. Looking utterly pathetic. And waving his arms frantically. "N-Now look, I didn't mean anything by it! You-You would do the same thing in my position-!" "A real father inspires his children." One stop closer. "A real father cares and provides, NOT the other way around." Another step close. "A true father protects and guides his kin, teaches them to prepare for the world." Only getting closer, leaving a dent in the path with my every step. "I may not be the ideal candidate to be Spike's adopted Dad." Pausing, then, as I gazed upwards to the window. Gold meeting the emerald of my precious son, held by a dear dragon friend of his and a loving pony fiance of mine. Then glaring back down and stating to the absurd cretin in finality. "But you can be sure I will do the best I can for him... For all of them." Cracking my wings like my fists and discarding the cape, my grin darker than Nightmare Moon on Halloween. "Let me give you something to really ache over, Sledge..." "H-Hey, don't- OW! AGH! GAHH! SPIKE HELP- APAH! PLEASE- NOT THE FACE! CAREFUL WITH THOSE WINGS- GAHHHHHH!" Prologue: Once Upon A Time Prologue: Once Upon A Time Once Upon A Time. In a land filled with magical talking ponies, where everybody- sorry; everypony lived in peace and harmony. Fueled by the power of love and friendship, Equestria was a world bathed in light, protected by its generous all-powerful monarchs - who for some reason apparently don't address themselves as "Kings" or "Queens". One day: a young studious unicorn, Twilight Sparkle, student under the great - with questionable wisdom - Princess Celestia, discovers an ancient prophecy informing the return of the forsaken banished sister to the Princess. While those around her were dismissive of her worries to this reemerging threat, Twilight was sent to a smaller town from the kingdom she spent her whole life within, to discover the importance and power of friendship. But you all know this. And this is not her story. This is my story. Across another world, far from Equestria itself, a young man, a brony slowly getting his way into the show and its fanbase, disgruntled and disgusted with the planet and species he resided with, was one minute asleep in his average cozy bed, to suddenly finding himself in the middle of My Little Pony's Ponyville. What's worse: he found himself in the form of one of the world's species. An Earth Pony, to be exact. How boring is that?! Shocked, confused, anxious and incredibly angry, our young stallion finds himself thrust into the beginning of the first episode, all the way to the finale of the last. As he aids the Mane Six in their quests with his limited knowledge and sarcastic wit, he seeks for the truth: how did he get here? Why him of all bronies? Why doesn't any of the monarchs call themselves "King" or "Queen"? Why are some of the villains so bland in their goals? Why doesn't Spike the Dragon have wings? Is there a pony mating season? If so, how best does he avoid it? Why do some ponies wear clothing while the rest don't? What is that forsaken voice in his head, repeatedly telling him to go assist the main heroes in their adventure? And most importantly: why does he find himself so attracted to a certain studious purple unicorn? Doesn't that go against all laws of... Well, wrongness? All these questions will be answered as he traverses through this new world to find a way to return home. This is his - and by that I mean my - story. Author's Note This story was originally intended for Fanfiction.net only, and as a bedtime story for me to read to my little sister. But then I discovered this site and decided to also publish it here. There will be some tweaks and differences from the version on the other site. This will be the only Author's Notes for a while as well. Chapters will most likely be published weekly. I hope you like the grand tale of my sarcastic grumpy OC who is meant to reflect me in real life. Please inform me of any mistakes (i.e typos and grammar) I made in any of the chapters. Without further adu: sit back and enjoy. Chapter Three: Tickets and few AnswersIt has been a day, yes a day already, since the whole fiasco with Nightmare Moon, and two days since my arrival into this bright universe. Though it was only the morning, every resident of Ponyville retired to their own houses after the end of that party and departure of the two monarchs, eager to sleep after a whole night for the rising of the sun. Honestly I can't remember how long the party even lasted, but that's not what surprised me. What took me off-guard was the fact how willing everyone was to forgive their forgotten redeemed princess of the moon. Celestia had assured everyone of the change, Twilight vocalizing additional support. But seriously; not one trace of suspicion? At all? I shook my head in disbelief as the celebration went on. After being dragged into joining in the party, Twilight took it upon herself to introduce her new friends to me, since I never really interacted with them save for Fluttershy, who smiled at me welcomingly warm. Pinkie Pie instantly invaded my personal space, rambling incoherent nonsense about throwing a party for me after this celebration; even though I repeatedly stated to the energetic pony it wasn't needed. Even when I said I despised loud parties it did nothing to dissuade her, instead she exclaimed, after a few seconds of shock at my blunt words, that they'll have a private party filled with only us eight, including the dragon, just for me. I simply sighed and moved on to the next pony. Applejack was next, shaking my hoof... though far too roughly than necessary, and dismissing my light bow and formally addressing her as 'Miss Applejack', already deluding herself into thinking we're already friends. Then she had the nerve to suddenly reprimand me for thinking of going after Nightmare Moon alone, saying it was a foolish thing to do. But for the sake of not ruining the atmosphere (and the fact I was tired beyond hell) I simply nodded in agreement. Rarity. Now she was the only one taking delight at my formalities, but insisted in that classy tone I just call her Rarity without the miss, repeating Applejack's statement of how anyone who's a friend of Twilight's is a friend of hers. And also delighted in the fact I had a particular accent she's never even heard of before, saying I must tell her all about where I'm from sometime after I quickly said I was from somewhere far away. Imagine if they knew how far. Then Rainbow Dash. And I honestly didn't know what to expect from this introduction. So I lightly bowed and gave a formal greeting, and couldn't resist the frown when she brushed them off (rather rudely), and offered what she called a 'brohoof' instead. I knew what one was, but that didn't stop my hesitation. Twilight must have sensed my discomfort and told them that they should excuse me; since I was foreign I might not understand some particular customs. Not that I needed her to explain that... Plus the fact I insulted the pegasus back at the library was already apparently put in the past was mind-blowing. I would've expected Rainbow Dash at least to hold a grudge. Jesus just how forgiving were these creatures? Nonetheless, while I was in the middle of an over-crowded area: that these ponies would be so open and welcoming to me was... different to say the least. When I was around them helping myself to the delicious treats, something inside me felt as though it was rousing from a long slumber. And I was filled with a barrel of emotions, more pleasant than anything that concluded with a state of confusion. Afterwards, being it pretty obvious every single pony was exhausted, the polite purple unicorn and her pet escorted me to their place (I'm not quite comfortable saying 'our') and showed me my temporary room after searching around for it, apologizing for the wait, despite my reassurances. I was, of course, still uncertain about this arrangement made by the monarch; I really despise imposing. But the observant unicorn must have also noticed this as she said I had little to fear; I won't be a bother provided I don't make myself become one. That did little to ease me. Regardless, I slept longer than I ever slept before, probably longer than the rest of the town as I was the last to awaken after the two (reminding myself the third time this wasn't a dream). It was a better mattress to sleep on than the bed I had back home, I'll tell you what. Spike, the soft-hearted dragon he was, decided to bring me breakfast in bed. And what did he bring? Waffles. I shrugged and ate them anyway, thanking the reptile and complimenting his cooking skill because I won't lie, they weren't half-bad. When I exited the room Spike informed me Twilight had already departed, most likely to hang out with her friends, asking him to stay behind and make sure I've got some company. A kind gesture on her part, yet unnecessary. Instead after I was provided a tour around the library, finding the kitchen, the bathroom, the quiet areas to think and read peacefully (to my immense relief), and the balconies, I informed the friendly dragon I'm fine as it is, and he could go do as he pleased. I have no need of any help. I'm sure what I am more than capable of seeking out what I need by myself. Unlike these ponies I'm not entirely dependent. A growl escaped my curled lips as my hooves refused to cooperate, the book I'm trying to open staying shut despite my best efforts. "Um, you need some help?" The small dragon, who still stuck around for some reason, asked hesitantly behind me. "I'm fine. Thanks." I didn't intend to sound flippant, but this sudden reminder that I should've remembered a while back struck me hard while I attempted to open this book with my hooves. The fact that somehow, through their own biology, the ponies of this world can inexplicably grab things with their hooves. I should have realized this sooner when Applejack shook my palm yesterday, or when the Earth Ponies were eating the refreshments at the celebration. Now here I am trying to work out how I can also do this. With limited success. "You know you can open the book by just flipping the cover, right?" Yes, thank you Spike. Book reading one-oh-one. I'll be sure to have you remembered for being the master of book-opening. Said item wasn't that big anyway and shouldn't be so difficult anyway, but I had no intention of throwing the thing around like a ragdoll just to find the pages I need. But how? How exactly did these ponies do it? Were they taught such a trick as foals, or was it natural to them from birth? I of course am not going to ask Spike any of this; no desire to raise any mockery or interest towards me. "I must have been more tired than I thought, since I've apparently lost the ability to open a simple book. Thank you." I said again as he reached out and opened the object onto some random page for me with a half-heated smile, then turning to the dragon with a tone of curiosity. Just what exactly was he still doing here? "I'm surprised you're still here, Spike; not rushing off to your mistress to have fun?" "'Mistress'?" The reptile blinked in question, before the meaning hit him. "Oh, you mean Twilight! I was thinking about it, then I decided not to because Twilight did ask me to stay and... well, I thought you'd like the company." I frowned a little at the sheepish smile, his words slowly being processed in my mind. Company... That was the last thing I ever desired or needed. But... if by some damnation that I'll be stuck in this world for a while, then I suppose getting use to the residents would prove beneficial for the time being; I lack major information about Equestria, I may need all the assistance I can get. He must have taken my expression as one saying he wasn't needed, sputtering nervously. "B-But it looks like you don't need some anyway, so I can just leave you to your business-" "Your thoughtfulness is... appreciated." I cut him off calmly. Dealing with a frightened lizard was the last thing I wanted right now. "Since you're here... then perhaps you can help me by seeking out specific knowledge?" "Oh okay! I can do that!" He beamed. Honestly what was that about; does he just enjoy helping people? Then his expression turned confused. "Wait, what are we looking for exactly?" You can understand my slight hesitation. "Transportation... Spells or anything similar to taking things, or ponies to that extent, from their previous location to another." "Oh... so like Twilight's teleport spell?" I cocked my head at that. "How best to answer? "Not quite... I mean anything long-range. Like shall we say... transporting one from one land to another far off." It was a long shot. But so few answers were given to me at this present time. Twilight was the Stephen Hawking of this world; undoubtedly her library must contain some answer if I looked hard enough. Why am I so eager to leave? Because I have a family no doubt waiting for me. I'm not selfish enough to simply abandon them in pursuit of adventure... not without leaving a note first anyway. "Alright." Was his enthusiastic answer before it dropped. "But... I don't really know where to start, I haven't gotten use to this whole library yet. They could be anywhere!" I sighed. Great. Well at least I found one such book while having a glance over the place; the same one I'm going to read as soon as I learn how to clench and grab with my hooves. "Good thing I've got all day then." ...Hey, that reminds me; today would be a Wednesday back home. That means I should currently be in college right now, stuck in that room full of ear-bursting menchildren all day. Another benefit to being here. "Sorry I can't be of much help right now-" I raised a hoof to interrupt him again, turning my gaze down to the book on the stand. "Don't apologize, you've been more than enough help by bringing me breakfast and providing me a tour around the place." "Well, glad to be of service! I am Twilight's number one assistant, after all!" It's a good thing he closed his eyes in his proud beaming, otherwise he might have seen me roll my eyes. Alright then, let's see... I examine my left front hoof thoroughly. How do I do this? Despite the energy I'm converting to the muscles of the limb nothing was happening... do I just wait for it to happen or something? I look like a complete idiot glaring hard at my golden palm- Spike was still there, standing at the other end of the small table watching me. I glanced up and asked sternly. "Is there something you wanted?" The dragon quickly waved his arms in defensive worry. "Oh no! I was just thinking, that's all!" "...And?" "Well... um..." The lizard scratched the back of his scaly head, speaking in that nervous tone again. "Sine you'll be staying with us for a while; I just thought that maybe we can get to know one another. I-I mean-" My frown honestly can't be that intimidating, right? "- It's none of my business, of course! I was just curious, that's all. Heheh..." "Curious." My voice betrayed nothing. "You wish to learn more about me?" Thinking about it, Spike raises a point, we don't really know one thing about the other. I know more about her owner than I do the dragon himself. But was that really necessary, if I was going to be here for a while? Probably most likely. All the more reason I hurry up and find a way of this planet as soon as possible. "Well, if you don't mind that is..." Was he touching the tip of his index fingers together? Jeez this lizard was paranoid beyond belief. "...There isn't really that much to say about me." I said plainly. There really wasn't. I'm just some guy who fell into another world. Apart from that; there really wasn't anything that interesting about me. "Sure there is!" Spike said, no doubt astonished by my blatant words. "Everypony has something about them; their likes. Their dislikes. Their hobbies. Their favourite foods. Speaking of which; I have tons of favourites, like apples-" My eyes widened when he suddenly held his own mouth closed tight. "Spike?" Immediately the book was forgotten as my hooves moved themselves towards the lizard. "Are you feeling alright-? Gah!" My body fell backwards onto my flap as a burp of green fire almost roasted my chest. A quick feel around my features told me my chest, and more importantly my beard, wasn't in any contact with the sudden flames. "Whoops! Sorry about that. Guess we never told you I can do that." Spike chuckled nervously as a piece of unopened parchment slowly descended to the floorboards. On the contrary, I knew exactly he could do that, which is the reason behind me mentally cursing myself for acting so concerned. Shaking my head, I sat up with a raised brow and observed Spike catching the paper and opening it as though it were a normal phenomenon. "Should you really be reading that when Twilight isn't around?" "Well... there's no harm in reading it beforehand, right?" Spike grinned sheepishly, inciting me to give another eye roll. Great, invader of privacy. Yeah we'll get along swimmingly. Well at least I got to hear whatever the princess wanted. The reptile cleared his throat. "Here ye. Here ye." Ahh Old English. Those were the days. "Her Grand Royal Highness, Princess Celestia of Equestria, is pleased to announce the Grand Galloping Gala to be held in the magnificent capital city of Canterlot-" "Slow down a second dragon!" I immediately halted him. He blinked and looked up from the parchment as the gears set to work in my mind. "But I-" "Shut up I'm remembering." A smile of relief erupted from my mouth. Yes, I know this one, I know this episode we're in! Because I've seen this one! Who'd have thought it would be this early? Irrelevant. At least some thing swere made more clearly for me now... save for the time period but I'll work that one out later. The Ticket Master. That was the name. Twilight receives two tickets and- "Okay, continue." The dragon stared puzzled at my actions, before shrugging in acceptance and continuing reading the letter: "Um alright... let's see, yadda yadda yadda; skip all the unimportant parts... extends an invitation to Twilight Sparkle, plus one guest!" Just as the dragon finished reading, another burp exhaled from his lungs as a second letter made its appearance- wait, second? I don't recall a second letter. I raise a brow at the curious falling glittering parchment as Spike caught it with ease, raising just an equally confused look at me. Well, don't just stand there; open it up and let's see. "Ahem. Here ye. Here ye. Her Grand Royal Highness, Princess Celestia of Equestria, is pleased to announce the Grand Galloping Gala to be held- Wait. I've just read this one." You have Spike, and I have some sinking suspicion this one was different. "Gimme me a sec... city of Canterlot, twenty-first, yadda yadda yadda... extends an invitation to Stardust Balance, plus one guest." As he stares on in surprise at me, I was instead looking right back with a pure flabbergasted expression. Which was entirely justifiable, because this can't be real. No way did Celestia decided to invite a pony who knows little of Equestria's custom to such a formal event. Did I anticipate this? Hell no. Do I feel honoured? Hell no. And am I going? Hell-! And those were my enraged thoughts interrupted as the dragon suddenly burped out four golden recognizable special invitations. "Look! Tickets!" He exclaimed in excitement, obviously more enthusiastic than I was about the whole prospect. "Yes they are." My blank response, slowly reaching out and grabbing the two tickets from the offering dragon- Oh NOW my hooves decided to give me that technique! Just to grab this forsaken ticket! I set the invitations down (they were the least important thing to me at this moment) and stared at my clenching and unclenching palm. Wow... it actually feels dead similar to opening and closing a hand... to say weird would be understating it. Well, at least I won't have any difficult with a book now. "Isn't this great? We should go and find Twilight; she'll love to see these tickets-!" "Then by all means." I bluntly said. "Go and show those things to Twilight. I have work to do right now (now that I've mastered the art of using my horse palms). Just do me a favour and return as soon as possible; I have a task for you my friend." By then I will have likely thought of what to say in reply to the princess about receiving these tickets. "Oh... you're not coming?" I shrugged. "You don't need me slowing you down Spike. Besides, there are some things I need to check." A hesitant pause before the reptile finally shrugged in turn. "Alright. Well I'll be back soon. See ya then!" I gave a half-heated wave as Spike walked - well I should rather say fastly-paced- to the door and exited the building, no doubt eager to show his owner the tickets and hoping he'll be chosen to go with her. I shook my head. Even the non-ponies around here were too sugar-happy for my taste. Now, with that out of the way, I snorted at the sight of the lying tickets and moved around the carved table, more anticipated for any information of how I got into this world. I know what you're thinking: shouldn't I be excited; hyped over the fact I've been formally invited to an event hosted where one would potentially see all their favourite ponies in one room, laughing and having fun together? ...No. Hey, priorities. I have no time to make any friends or have fun. This was serious business to do here. Never mind partying or eating away to my heart's content; I have a little sister no doubt bawling her eyes out and praying for the return of her eldest sibling. This may be the best excuse ever to stay out of college yes, but not at the expense of upsetting my family. Answer me this: would YOU choose interacting with a fictional world and its residents at the expense of having your loved ones constantly worry about your well-being without even an inkling where you are? With that train of thought, I proceeded to ignore the golden paper and began reading the first page of this book, titled Magical Transportation (I scoffed at the name too), I found in possible relation to my current predicament. At least now I have some peace and quiet. Well, that was a huge waste of my time. Granted I have been given more information on how magic works in some areas, but the likelihood that what I've learnt will be useless in the future was too high. Sighing in resignation, I closed the book and frowned sourly. Well, it was but one of many, if I search hard enough, there must be some accurate info around here somewhere. Glancing at the clock, I noted with a raised brow it's been over an hour since I've begun reading. And Spike had yet to return. Maybe he's occupied or forgotten. Wouldn't surprise me either way. Placing the book back where I found it, my eyes scanned around the shelf and then the whole area. It will take hours before I find the correct book. Of course I can't ask Twilight for help when she returns; the less anyone knows about my whole ordeal, the better. That said, I'm surprised the monarch didn't let her own prized pupil in on this. What exactly was Celestia playing here? Was it a test? Was Twilight not yet ready to learn there are habitat worlds beyond their own? Or did the princess simply value my privacy, evidently knowing I had no desire attracting attention to myself? Maybe it's simply me who has to tell her, when I feel like it's time for the unicorn to know the truth. By that estimate; probably a really REALLY long time until then. "It's not you Twilight, it's more of the safety of the universe..." I muttered as my hoof gently breezed across the rows of well-clean books. Obviously this library was constructed earlier than I thought; just how long has it been since it's creation anyway-? I'm sure she'll understand. My eyes closed and head bowed, nearly touching the tip of the nearest book and released an exasperated sigh. No, I didn't forget about the voice again, but that didn't stop me from tiring of its already irritating presence. "Are you here to finally give me an explanation who or what you are, or just to be vaguer than Celestia?" No one else was around, and the front door was shut. So no one can overhear me talking to myself. Princess Celestia, my friend. Even with no one around to hear us it would be rather respectful to address her as such. "As I told her previously-fallen sister: respect is earned, not given. While I am grateful for this arrangement of me staying in this house with her student, that does little to gain any fondness over her." I replied and turned, walking back towards the middle of the area with my head held high, nothing but the clean wooden ceiling above. "And you have yet to answer my question." You could try to at least be polite about her. "Don't try and change the subject. Answer me." Very well. "...Well?" I asked after a few moments of silence. Call me impatient, but I have the nagging sensation whoever this voice speaking to me telepathically was containing the many answers I'm looking for. That brings something up in my mind: "No one else but I can apparently hear you. Am I to assume correctly, then, that you are responsible for bringing me into Equestria?" Yes. I blinked at the straight answer. Okay... wasn't expecting it to be that easy. "Any clarification on that...?" I am responsible for brining you here. "...Oh." Can you really blame me for the lame reaction to these ludicrously simple answers? It's like a sudden mood change on the voice's part. "But why then am I here, Mr...?" For now, you may simply call me the Specter. The scoff was instantaneous; you're kidding me right? "I may as well then call you the 'Uninventive' instead." Hm. Coming from the one who named himself after the remains of a star. Oh so he has a sense of humour now? I glared at the innocent ceiling. "I will pretend to ignore that. Now, why have I been brought? Oh wait, even better; how and why have I become a pony? Unless I'm not far off from accurately speculating you're responsible for that too, 'Specter'." It would be more plausible (to Equestria's logic anyway) that the same being that brought me here was the one who morphed my body into... this. You don't dance around with words, 'Stardust Balance'; since you choose to call yourself such in this world. My power brought you to Equestria, but did not change your body; that did so on it's own accord. Oh? "To blend in with the laws and nature of this world?" I guessed thoughtfully while my hooves started pacing around. That makes sense, actually, and I can't believe I'm really saying that. Indeed- He didn't bother asking how I came to that conclusion. -The purpose behind your summon to Equestria will be revealed to you, in due time. But beforehand, I have important tasks for you- "Wait, a damn minute." I quickly cut him off, enraged disbelief replacing my previously calm voice, a hoof raised upwards to emphasize my righteous protest. "You're telling me that you brought me here, without an explanation as to why, and I have things to do for you before I find out even why I'm in this colourful world of puking rainbows and happiness?" It would be better, my friend, that you discover it for yourself in the future; where it will become more clearer then. Clearer then?! Your clear irritation and confusion is understandable, my friend. But I promise you, it will be all worthwhile in the end. For now I advise patience on your part. Patience? That's a technique I've mastered. But I'm finding his calm and patronizing tone was beginning to give me a migraine. "Well pardon me for being skeptical, taking the words of a powerful entity who decided to drop me off in Equestria." I snapped harshly, more questions in the forefront of my mind. "And for that matter: why me, than any other fan of this world? They would kill to be here, I know that much. What possible use could I be here? And most importantly, why did I take the form of an Earth Pony?" Surely at least some of these questions can be answered now, right? You were chosen. I scoffed loudly again. "By who? The Time Lords? The Jedi Council? Yen Sid? Some monarch of Equestria? Because I know neither Celestia nor Luna were even aware of my existence or that of other worlds until yesterday-" I halted mid-speech as my jaw dropped in realization, eyes swiftly turning to the still lying golden tickets reserved for me and any other pony I choose. That must be why... Figured it out, haven't you? Why else would the Princess invite you if not for fascination on her part? I imagine both she, and her sister, would love to learn more about the world you come from. "Not much to say about it, that's for sure." I grumbled before shaking my head, calming down a little. Of course I should know sooner. At the gala Celestia would likely wait for me to find a quiet spot so we can talk. Because I highly doubt she'll just plan on observing me. "I must be really losing my touch if I can't figure out these obvious things that quickly..." You've had a lot on your mind, I'm sure. I couldn't help but concur in a resigned sigh. "True. I've been far more distracted with finding a way how I got here and how to leave." Why would you desire to leave so soon? "I think you know very well why." Hmph. Then I must regret to inform you, Stardust, that you won't be seeing your family for a long time; no matter how much research you look into. Do you honestly believe any information about magical world transportation even exists in this world. In other words: I'm stuck here... excellent. Bloody excellent with a cherry on top. I lost count how many times I've sighed now. "...You still haven't told me why I've become an Earth Pony." Now that is one I can explain more easier. Because you have little magic inside you, born from a world where such power barely exists, and the fact that humans never had wings to begin with, this world saw it fit to give you the most evident form to adapt here. Besides, considering your background and philosophy, I find it rather fitting myself. And why in Equestria are you complaining so much? Wouldn't you rather be here than spend days in an educational building filled with those you despise? "Don't pretend you know a single thing about me, Specter." I replied through clenched teeth, frowning so hard I could feel my muscles hurt. "But what you say does make sense about this transformation." Indeed, a human would most likely turn into the lowest form of pony species if taken from Earth to Equestria. "No wonder I feel so incompetent..." I admitted in bitter disappointment. Never underestimate yourself, Stardust, or the type of pony you have become; Earth Ponies are much more important than you believe. They do not use magic like unicorns or alicorns, but that is because your kind is more subtle with theirs. Eventually, you will discover that for yourself. I snorted at his beyond-farfetched claim that I can potentially use a powerful energy reserved only for Equestria's inhabitants. Somehow I doubt that. "You said you had a few tasks for me?" I asked quietly instead, continuing my daily pacing. I may as well hear him out, since he was the one who apparently brought me to Equestria. But that won't stop me from pestering the voice until I got my answers. Besides, if these tasks were worth my time and interest, I may as well listen. Indeed: as you will be here for a while, it would be prudent of you to begin making acquaintances with Equestria's inhabitants- "Not if I can help it." -Despite what you think on the contrary. You cannot survive in this world on your own- "Not that that will stop me from trying." -No matter how nonthreatening it seems; for Equestria has many grave threats in the dark spaces of the world. The greater the light: the greater your shadow becomes. "If that's not a Kingdom Hearts reference I don't know what is." I rolled my eyes at the dramatic dialogue. "Seriously, you haven't gotten to the point; what are my tasks?" Your first objective is to begin making friends with this town's residents, beginning with those six ponies, by becoming closer to them and build trust. My mind slowly processed these words before laughed in scorn. "Ha! I may as well fail now. No way in hell are they going to earn my trust." No matter how nice and friendly they were. Your second task will be revealed to you after you formed a strong bond with the six, even the pet dragon of Miss Sparkle. I opened my mouth to retaliate the realistic outcome of this 'mission' when I was cut off. We will speak again when that happens. Good day, and good luck, Stardust. What? "Hang on a minute you can't just leave me to it! I haven't even agreed yet!" No answer. "Don't you go silent on me! I demand to know why I even have to do this! Give me a response right now!" Again, nothing. He's gone... Was he for real?! Did Specter honestly delude himself into thinking I will ever consider the likes of them friends? Twilight most likely. Spike possibly. But the rest of Ponyville? He may as well have tasked me to reform Tirek. Because either way it's not going to happen! Ever! I'm very picky when it comes to selecting friends, I don't just pick them randomly or right off the bat. Applejack was probably the closest out of the other five I could befriend, as I can appreciate her brutal honesty. Fluttershy for her peaceful and silent nature. Rarity because neither of us prefer getting our bodies dirty - speaking of the fashion mare it shouldn't be that much of a bother to request clothes from her; because I've been but stark naked since my arrival, and I have decency mind you. Rainbow Dash. Hoho don't make me laugh! She would be the last pony I would ever consider as a friend. There was one more... oh yeah Pinkie Pie. Least likely too; I can't stand loud noise nor too much joyful bliss. Anyone else? Thinking from the top of my head here. The Cutie Mark Crusaders? Well I have a soft spot for children, so it would be best I avoid them as clear as possible lest they soften me up a bit (but between you and me, what are the chances of me avoiding them all the time happening?). Derpy? Ehh. Applejack's family? The last thing I need is to be bombarded by all her siblings and the rambling voice of her grandmother. It's clear to me now, however, that I must at least make some... "friends" in order for me to get off this colourful world, to my greatest reluctance. At least I can attempt to make sure I don't get too close with anyone of Ponyville, because the last thing I sincerely want to do is leave someone heartbroken by my eventual departure. Sighing in bitter acceptance, my teal eyes scanned the nearest shelves as I halted my pacing. Despite what he said, Specter didn't say I should go out and make friends immediately. I still have time. As I last recalled about this episode Twilight returns to her house at the end with her friends waiting for her. I have no incentive to go out and find her right now. My hoof reached out and picked a random book with an eye-catching title. I have a whole library I can look through to pass the time while I wait. But if I must make "friends" in order to leave, then alright Specter: I'll play your ridiculous pointless game... for now- My head craned to the sound of the door opening. They're back? Well finally now I can get to business about these tickets- Oh. "Oh. Um... excuse me Stardust, I hope you don't mind me coming in..." I blinked, before releasing a bemused smile. "It's a free library, come in Miss Fluttershy." Although my curiosity couldn't be suppressed as the pegasus slowly walked in; what was she doing here? Was she in the library during a part of the episode? I can't recall the whole thing clearly. "Thank you. And you don't have to call me 'Miss', just Fluttershy if you don't mind. We're friends aren't we?" A kind smile that I'm sure would melt the heart of any brony. But me. Instead I raised an amused brow. "Alright then. So what brings you here Mi- Fluttershy? Twilight or Spike aren't here at the moment if you're looking for them." That was then a memory came back to me, twitching the corners of my mouth. Ah yes, the ponies were trying to appeal to the poor unicorn so she might take one of them to the gala. Before answering my question, the yellow pony turned and said to someone outside. "You can come in now." And I found myself taken aback by the multiple woodland creatures suddenly poured into the building. A bunny, a squirrel and three birds, to be specific. Fluttershy must have noticed the look of puzzlement. "I hope you don't mind, but I wanted to clean up the library a little for Twilight. I thought it would be nice of me to be a good friend for her. And for you too!" She quickly added that last part in nervousness. I couldn't resist the smirk. "Hoping to get in Twilight's good graces so she may take you to the gala?" I didn't bother pointing out the fact that the library was clean enough before the filthy animals the pegasus brought along came in. She halted midway from giving a bunny a brush, which I won't ask where it came from. "What? Oh no! I would never-!" "It's alright Fluttershy. Feel free to dust away the library all you wish. I'm sure Twilight will appreciate it. Just as long as you don't distract me from my reading." With that I returned to the book, ignoring the grateful thanks from her. And just to make sure there won't be any interruptions, my hoof quickly reached and grabbed the two tickets at the other side of the table, hiding them from sight of the pegasus of her little friends. The last thing I needed was to be in Twilight's position. A gasp. "Fluttershy, not you too!" "You're honestly surprised?" I said casually without turning to the distraught-sounding unicorn, eyes still focused on the words of the book. Not much reading was done much on my part, as, not that I will ever admit this to anybody, I was busy listening to the lullaby of the theme song by Fluttershy. Normally I would have snapped for this much noise in a library. But hey I was in college, people would never shut up in one there. Besides, the voice was soothing and lovely. Again, not that I would ever admit as such. "Oh! Well, hello Twilight." I snorted in crude amusement as the yellow pegasus feigned innocence. "I hope you don't mind, but we're all doing a little spring cleaning for you two." Really, Fluttershy, who are you trying to fool? My young sister can come up with better excuses. "It's Summer." My head perked up at that. "It is...?" Funny, it was Winter back home. I'll have to ask what the month was. "Oh-" Does she have to say 'Oh' in every sentence? "- Well, better late than never right?" You know, it wouldn't surprise me if Fluttershy was good friends with Shrek. "It was Angel's idea." Oh yeah, she had a pet rabbit named Angel. "Was it now?" I asked in amusement, raising a brow to the innocent animal in question, who was making... salad... in the library... Whatever, Twilight's problem, she can just get them to leave very soon. "You're not doing this for the ticket are you?" No Twilight, she's doing this because it was a kind thing for her to do. What do you think? "Oh no! I'm doing this because you and Stardust are my very best friends! Right angel?" At this I raised a brow and looked at the beaming pegasus. "You... are aware reaching such a level of friendship takes time, right?" Oh I forget who I'm talking to. The pegasus shrugged innocently, inciting my eye roll. And thank you Angel, for reflecting my expression perfectly. "Oh, yes: we are just doing this for the ticket." Both I and Twilight blinked at the blunt confession. Well that didn't take too long. And unless I'm mistaken that was the loudest growling of a stomach I have ever heard in my entire life, answering the bunny's offer for fresh salad... that was made by a rabbit... yeah Twilight I think you'd better say no to that. "No no no!" Well okay, not quite like that. My eyes widened before remembering how irritated she got as the episode went on. "Well this was all very nice of you and Angel, but I'm not accepting any extra favours until I've made my final decision." Jesus take a breath girl. "So I'm going to have to ask you to leave-!" "SURPRISE!" Oh hell no... "Shut the damn door!" I immediately called out as we heard the familiar voice. Too late, party remains landing on the doormat as the unicorn was instantly dragged outside. "Twilight is my bestest friend woopie~!" No! NO! I'm not putting up with this. The book was forgotten entirely as I hurriedly rushed to the door and shut it hard, ignoring the loud impact of it. Good, I can't hear the singing of Pinkie Pie. It may be considered cruel of me to leave Twilight out there but... no screw that, the unicorn can take care of herself. Sighing in relief, I turned to a curious Fluttershy and her observing pets. "...What?" "Oh um, are those tickets in your hoof?" I blinked in surprise, before looking downwards to find my own tickets were indeed still in the palm of my hoof. "You have your own tickets to the gala too?" "No Fluttershy, they're tickets to the great beyond." I replied blankly. "Oh... why?" ...Did she not hear the clear sarcasm? Sighing irritably, I held up the golden pair of paper in clear sight for her. "Yes, these are my own tickets to the Grand Gala or whatever you call it." Then something hit me as the pegasus gasped in quiet excitement. "Have them if you want." The pony's eyes widened in shock while approaching me. "Both of them? But one's for you and other to decided who to take with you, aren't they?" My shrug couldn't have been any more indifferent. "Formal events are meaningless to me, Fluttershy, I honestly couldn't care less. Take them, and just out of amusement on my end, maybe take the rabbit with you and no one else." I ignored the indignant hopping of the animal in question being addressed wrongly as the yellow pony was within feet of me. "But... it's the Grand Galloping Gala! How can you not want to go?" Surely I'm not the first pony in existence to decline an invitation there. "Simple: like this." I dropped the tickets onto the floor between us carelessly, showing just how much of a damn I don't give about the event. I don't care why Celestia wanted me to come to the gala, it's not going to happen. The pegasus gasped exaggeratedly. "But... it would be rude to decline such an invitation from Princess Celestia!" Again, another dismissive shrug. "Then it sucks for her." This time not only Fluttershy gasped in shock, but the rest of the woodland creatures behind her. What can I say? I take people by surprise. An amused smirk played on my lips as I walked past the still pony. "Take them. I have no need for them. All I want right now is some peace and quiet, not to be dealt with the same situation Twilight is in." That said, I returned to the table back to the open book. Maybe now I can- My thoughts halted midway as the yellow pegasus was suddenly at my side, placing the two fallen tickets beside the reading object. "I'm sorry." She began sincerely. "But I can't accept these tickets; they're for you and whoever you want to bring with you. It wouldn't be fair of me to take them from you. It's not right." "Life's not fair, Fluttershy." The words flew from my mouth before I could stop them. "And you're really just wasting away the tickets then; I have no need for them. Whatever it is the princess wants from me, she can come here herself and tell me. I won't go to some high-class party filled with snobbish aristocrats and arrogant stallions." "Really? 'Cause I think you'd fit right in." My head snapped in annoyance to the pegasus so dared call me that, a heavy frown on my features. Where did she come from? Where did they come from? How the hell do they keep coming in without me noticing?! Rainbow Dash smirked in amusement at my look. "Besides, it can't be that bad. Nice headbed by the way." A pause. Yes I was fully aware my hair was a current mess. But hey I was busy all day. Besides, I have no clue how these ponies even brush their hair. Instead I asked politely. "Have you ever been to a gala, Rainbow Dash?" The expression was sheepish. "Well... no, but I always wanted to-!" "Exactly so shut up." Her jaw dropped at the direct order. My eyes narrowed at the other rapidly blinking ponies. Pinkie Pie, Rarity and Applejack. Yes I remember; they were all in the library before Twilight returned. My tone turned more snappish with each passing word. "Look at you all; trying to get in Twilight's good graces and instead just irritating her. You honestly believe she would share a ticket with any of you?" "Of course she would!" Rarity replied in protest, frowning undoubtedly at my condescending voice. "We're her best friends-!" "Precisely." I interrupted her. "You're ALL her best friends, though already reaching that level of friendship is absurd in itself..." I muttered sourly before continuing with a clear throat. "You think she'll just take one of you, if she couldn't take you all? No. The most likely outcome is Twilight returning the tickets to Celestia-" I ignored their gasps of shock at my blatant disrespect to their monarch. "- Because she can't decide who to take. You may not know this, but Twilight values you all equally; she won't be taking anyone if she can't take all of you. And you pressuring her for the tickets will only make matters worse." I allowed the words to sink, not bothering hiding the smugness on my face while the ponies looked away in mixture of thought and shame. That told them. Feels rather good to tell someone off. It just occurred to me then; do I know more about Twilight right now than her friends do? Oh my God that's hilarious! Must restrain the rising smirk on my muzzle. But you know, I do wish I can fold my arms again. "Well, gee, I never thought of it that way..." Applejack was the first to respond, rubbing the back of her neck sheepishly. "I guess we've all been nothin' but selfish to poor Twilight." "Indeed Applejack." Rarity nodded in agreement, her tone suggesting embarrassment. "I feel so ashamed of myself for bothering dear Twilight so!" "Oh, oh! I know!" I sighed in exasperated annoyance as Pinkie Pie lifted her hoof as though it was her turn to speak. Uh huh face it Pinkie, it's never your turn to talk if I could help it. "As soon as Twilight arrives: we'll apologize to her!" "Great idea Pinkie!" The blue pegasus nodded in agreement before glancing at me, or more specifically the tickets lying beside me, speaking in a tone I don't like. "So, Stardust... you sharing those tickets or what?" The room echoed with my facepalm. So finally, and I mean FINALLY, the purple pony returned to her home in the most unorthodox fashion I have witnessed yet. The sound of what could only be best described accurately as "POOF!" turned my attention from the book (and if you're what the book is about exactly, and I don't know why you would, it's to do with pony diets) to an appearing Twilight and her pet. "Uhh..." The dragon mumbled in his dizzy state, clearly having unexpected they'd be teleported back to the library. My eyebrow raised in confusion; was there a specific reason why Spike appeared as though a firework exploded in his face? Hey, just because I saw the episode doesn't mean I remember every single detail. "Warn me next time when you're gonna do that..." "I didn't even know it was gonna happen!" "Hello Twilight. Spike." I greeted them casually (hey someone's gotta be the calm one), mentally counting down how long before they notice the other ponies watching by the side. Yes my argument with them about the tickets broke up with the sensible Applejack suggesting they cease bothering me and wait by the side for their purple friend to come back. "You look worse for wear." "Sorry Stardust, just one moment! Quick Spike: lock the doors!" I blinked rapidly at the tremendous speed the duo were showing in their rush to prevent any more ponies getting in the place. The front door locked, the windows shut tight, all lights turned off- HEY! I was reading! I frowned in irritation as the two leaned back-to-back and sighed in relief. Then the main light turned back on. I counted fourty-eight seconds. And instinctively my front hoofs flew to my ears. I'm admittedly a little impressed they can reach that high but still: the hell Twilight? "No need to screech." I stated off-handedly. "I can't decide!" The purple panicking unicorn began, completely unaware of the true purpose her friends were still here for. "I just can't decide! It's important to all of you and I just can't stand to disappoint any of you and giving me gifts and doing me favours won't make any difference! Because you're all my friends! And I wanna make you all happy! But I can't! I just can't!" She finished with an exhausted collapse, sounding deeply ashamed for admitting the truth. Huh... was that sympathy rising in my chest? My brief thought of going to comfort the unicorn diminished when a certain orange fellow Earth Pony did the deed for me. "Twilight sugar-" 'Sugar'? "- We didn't mean to put so much pressure on you. Ya see; we're not really here for the tickets." And you can believe those words, since they come from the mouth of Applejack. The unicorn slowly glanced up in surprise. "You're not? But-!" "We've all thought about it, and realized it's your choice, not ours, to decide who you want to take with you. We won't hold it against you." "That's right." Fluttershy pitched in, flying down to the pair and offering her support for the poor pony. I simply observed from afar, leaning against the table. Say, where'd those animals Fluttershy had a while ago go? I swear if they're doing their business to one of the books I'm going to- "It's just so awful how I - how all of us - made you feel so awful." "That's right! It's no fun upsetting your friend!" Pinkie Pie added. Why not? Sometimes it's necessary to protect your friend. I knew that much. But for the sake of not ruining the mood, for no reason whatsoever, I held my tongue. "Twilight, it was unfair of me to try and force you as I did." Rarity stated sincerely. I nodded, mostly to myself, at how well-behaved they were learning their lesson- "Yes! That means the ticket is mine!" ...Never mind. "I got the ticket~! I got the ticket~" "You'll have your wings stuffed in your mouth if you carry on." Was my annoyed glaring reply. And trust me when I say you shouldn't take my threats lightly. Well at least it had the effect, the blue pegasus halted her obnoxious excitement and stared at me as though I was an untamed animal. Did she fear me? ...Good. I ignored the disapproving gaze from Applejack. "Uh on second thought: I haven't perfected my signature moves for the Wonderbolts anyway." The Wonder-who now? Whatever, her affairs were her own. "I don't need that ticket either." That's what I thought. Shaking my head as the orange pony continued consulting Twilight, my gaze rested on the book, this time closing it. I don't think I'll be getting anymore reading right now. Plus it appeared to be nighttime, just what time was it anyway? "- but Stardust made us realize how un-gum we were making you." ...Wait what? My head whipped around in question at the mention of my temporary name, genuinely confused. How what I was making them realize? "He told us just how much pressure we were puttin' on you." What, no! Leave me out of this! I turned away as the ponies and lizard turned to me as though I was going to say something. In their dreams! "We're sorry Twilight!" I looked back as the now-calm pony smiled at the chorus of apologies from her faithful friends, but never mind that. Well at least all seems well again. I sighed in relief, glad to have been forgotten again. Wow, I have issues... "Spike, take down a note." Oh that reminds me! I slapped my forehead in surprise, I need that dragon to write a return note as well! "'Dear Princess Celestia; I've learnt that one of the joys of friendship is sharing your blessings. But when's there not enough blessings to go around, having more of your friends can make you feel pretty awful'-" Well today I've learnt one of the many diets a pony can have, and will probably forget it the next day. And while she's doing this an idea popped up when I watched her own tickets floating above our heads. Immediately grabbing the two on my end (honestly surprised no one tried to grab them yet) and gently placing with the other golden two inside the letter, ignoring the curious looks of the others. "- 'returning both tickets to the Grand Galloping Gala.'" "WHAT?!" Indoor voices people, hello?! I rubbed my poor ears as they were oblivious to my glare. "'If my friends can't all go: I don't wanna go either!'" Twilight finished proudly, smirking confidently at her own words. She could just ask for more- no wait, Twilight's far too humble for that. I couldn't help but mirror the expression. "I told you all so." I commented. "Well, yeah but-! Twilight; yer don't have to do that!" Applejack said in shock. "Nope, I've made up my mind." "As have I." I paused before shrugging as the rest turned to me, Spike preparing to send the letter away. "Well, I've decided ages ago when the tickets were first given to me. I'm sticking around." "Oh yeah." Twilight said as though remembering something. "Spike did mention you got your own tickets. Speaking of which; Spike, you can send the letter now. Wait, Stardust, you're not going either?" "No. I'm returning them the same manner you are." I nodded to the dragon who then just sent the letter with his green magic fire. How? I'll probably never know. "No way am I going to some event just because the princess wants me to." "Huh?" Oh look genuinely perplexed you are Twilight. "Why not?" "I have better things to do." I rolled my eyes at their dropped jaws. "Don't give those looks. My time is better suited for researching what I'm looking for, not to hang around with others for mindless conversations and eat and rink until I've fallen unconscious by the stuff." "Well... that's okay." Fluttershy spoke up. "But Twilight, you won't be going to the gala either..." "It's okay girls. I couldn't possibly enjoy myself without my best friends there with me." She stated sincerely as the rest group-hugged the unicorn, me stepping out of the way next to the dragon and observing with a small smile. "So I'd rather not go at all." Well, you're a better pony than me then, Twilight... And Spike suddenly making noises as though he's resisting throwing up causing to glance down at him. Ah yes, here comes the happy finale to this episode... "Well wallop my withers Spike!" What the hell did she just say? "Isn't that just like a boy? Can't handle the least bit of sentim- hey!" The surprised Earth Pony was cut off as my hoof immediately forcefully pushed her out of the way of the green fire. "Whoa nelly!" Now that was a term I understood. "You're welcome." I said flatly while looking up with the rest. Well what do you know? Another letter. I wonder what this one's going to be about...? "A letter from the Princess? That was fast." "No, a fan letter." I muttered sarcastically as Spike took the falling object and started reading its contents to the audience. "'My faithful student Twilight. Why didn't you just say so in the first place?'" I snickered quietly at thought of Celestia purposely writing that in a patronizing tone. And was it just me or did those handful of tickets just pop out because of the timing? "Seven tickets to the Grand Galloping Gala!" Spike exclaimed as he held up the golden papers in question. Collective gasps? Check. "Now we can all go!" Twilight stated happily, and my tiny smile easily evaporated. "Well, have fun all of you." There were only seven after all, for each of the Mane Six and the dragon. Celestia must have forgotten about my existence... eh, that wasn't hard to do anyway. At least now I have a better excuse now why I can't go, I watched as the ponies excitedly exited the library with their individual piece of paper, not at all feeling sorry for myself. I wonder if there's any chocolate in the fridge- A bright green light caused me to look back, as Spike was given another letter with an added ticket. My stomach instantly dropped as Spike called out. "Hey Stardust, you can have this ticket!" Oh for the love of-! "No thank you." I said bluntly before turning towards where the kitchen was. Yet the lizard persisted by running towards me across the room, holding the two papers up. "I said I don't want it." My tone was firm, allowing no room for argument. But, to my growing annoyance, he protested anyway, flashing my apparent invitation. "Come on Stardust! It's the Grand Galloping Gala! How can you not want to go?!" "...Would you like me to repeat the same answer I gave to Fluttershy about the matter?" The unamused lizard raised a perplexed brow. "But... just how can you say no to such an honoured invitation?" The tone of shock incited me to roll my eyes. "Seriously Spike? Not every person- er pony has the same mindset. What reason, exactly what motivation, do I have for even considering going there?" "Cakes. Fun. Dancin'. Meeting famous ponies from across the land." Our heads turned to the answering Earth Pony, who simply smiled while approaching us. Didn't all the mares just leave? "I know earlier you said you don't wanna go, Stardust. But do you really wanna be alone while everyone else is havin' fun?" "...Would you like me to be honest, my dear?" "Um... sure." "Then yes." She had the gall to roll her eyes at me. "Listen here sugarcube." I felt my eye twitch at the way I was being addressed. "I don't know what's causin' yer to act so cranky, but ya can't spend your entire time shuttin' yerself away like this! It's unhealthy for a pony to be distant to others! Just crack a smile and have fun, as Pinkie'd say." "If it's such a bother to you, then just go; don't let my attitude be such an inconvenience to you and the rest. It's my choice whether I want to go or not." Why were even they still here? "Besides, what's the point of me even going? There's no logic behind it!" "Of course there is!" Applejack replied, her gaze softening. "We're your friends. It wouldn't be right of us to leave somepony behind." Was she for real? Well it's a good thing morality meant so little to me. "Then allow me to clear your conscious for you." I began, my tone rising heatedly as my face leaned over a little, Spike taking a step back from the look. "We are not-" "Applejack's correct, dear." Oh great. Now Rarity is adding in her unnecessary two cents. And I rolled my eyes at Spike's blissful sigh. The white unicorn walked upwards and stood next to the unfazed Earth Pony, who looked glad to have assistance on this argument. "While it is your decision whether you wish to go or not, I must implore to you, Stardust, that it would be rather unfair to simply leave you behind. So, I ask of you on behalf of myself, Applejack, Spike and the others: please come with us. Just do us this tiny favour. It would make us happy." "...What would I get in return?" I should decline. I REALLY should decline. My patience is dropping drastically. But... my curiosity, my godforsaken curiosity... is replacing the patience instead of irritation; what would I get in exchange for doing this simple thing for the ponies? Well, simple for them, but I just don't do parties. End of story. I'll make that clear when she answers. "Whatever you desire." ...Eh? "Pardon?" "We will do whatever it is you ask of us in the future, as one friend to another, provided it is within our power to do so." Rarity replied my earnest confusion with a certain smile. She wasn't kidding... She can't actually be serious? The prospect seemed... too good to be true. But then again, the most likely thing I would waste this returned favour on would be to request some peace and quiet on my part. Of course, Applejack was rather hesitant in the idea. "Uhh Rarity, I don't know if we should make a deal like that without consultin' the others-" "Done." The word flew from my mouth before I could even think about it. Well... too little too late now I suppose. Just like that I was persuaded... I know completely now I have issues. But...I could use the help of these ponies sometime in the future, possibly, if I needed to get out of a sticky situation or if I required total isolation, of course. And Specter did say in order for me to know what's going on I must make friends with this world's main characters first. Besides, who would say no to the Mane Six owing you a favour? But at least it also got this nauseating argument to end. Rarity grinned perfect white teeth at me, and suddenly I wanted to take back my acceptance. Applejack looked uncertain at me, as though I was the last pony she would ever consider owing anyone anything. You're wiser than you look, my fellow Earth Pony. Spike meanwhile was smiling happily, and I shake my head in exasperation. Honestly, why do they care so much? "Wonderful. Now, why don't you join us for dinner? My treat." Eh... I glanced at the clock before reluctantly nodding. "You won't regret this, I swear." Rarity vowed needlessly I followed the three towards the front door, exiting the structure with Spike turning off the light and closing the door behind us. "I sincerely doubt that." "Oh! And before then, I will help you all prepare for the gala. You'll need to look your best for such an important event, after all." Wait what? Oh yeah the gala's a formal event. Except... "For them maybe. But I don't think I'll need any help with that-" "And tidy up your messy hair. It looks as though you haven't combed it at all today!" Ah, so the unicorn shows her exaggerate fashion side at last. I simply rolled my eyes as the friendly Rarity slowed down to walk beside me. I dare even say she was checking me out through her inspection. "Keep your hooves away from my hair-" "And sort out that uncleaned beard of yours as well!" "My beard is fine-" "Would you like it neatly curled? Or shaved?" "I swear to God if you go anyway near me with a shaver-" "It'd be best not to argue, sugar." Applejack called from the front. "There ain't no getting past Rarity when it comes to these things." Was that amusement in her tone? Great I'm being ganged up from all sides. "I'm already beginning to regret this." I grumbled out, twitching as the unicorn persisted in invading my personal space. "I see you'll be a tricky customer." Rarity finally sighed while leaning back. Tricky? Oh that doesn't begin to describe me my dear. "Seeing as how you're foreign. Oh not that that's a bad thing of course!" She quickly added as I raised an unamused brow at her. "You have a lovely accent, by the way. But I am curious... just where did you say you were from Stardust?" "...I didn't." I replied flatly, making it abundantly clear I was not going to reveal such information at the present time. Or ever, if I can help it. My stare was straight on the path, choosing to ignore the curious glance from the orange Earth Pony. "Oh... well." The fashion unicorn quickly recovered from the blunt reply and smiled for some reason. "We'll get plenty of time to know each other while we go to the gala, I'm sure. Now then, darling, what about that dreadful beard? And as for your formal clothing I'm thinking something to match your lovely coat-" I swore the dragon was snickering from the back as I groaned loudly. To Be Continued... Author's Note New avatar. I leave it to you to decide if should keep it or revert back to the old one. Have a nice day! Chapter Nineteen: A Deceive and Negotiate Episode Chapter Nineteen: A Deceive and Negotiate Episode Basket? Check. Brownies and bottle of soda? Check. An infatuated dragon departing with the eye-batting fashioner of Ponyville? Check. A prepared plan, and back-up plan just in case? Check. I'm good to go. What was I doing you ask? Why intend to follow and observe Spike and Rarity of course. Why? Because, my friends, I know what occurs during their day out together, the situation they face and the enemies that will abduct the white unicorn when they least expect it. I have seen this episode, and when I heard today that Spike was leaving to some area where the two will uncover various gems, I resorted to packing immediately. In fact, this was the first MLP episode I ever watched. I was wondering when it would reach this point in time. But while my mind dwelled on other things - such as Specter, Celestia and Twilight as examples - I hastily prepared as soon as the gleeful Spike informed me what he was doing today before finding something to help carry any gems he and Rarity find. My motivation for helping them out? Anything to keep my mind from the previous conversation with that monarch, really. Now the two were leaving. But why follow straight afterwards? I'll give them ten minutes at best before pursuing the pair, and I walked towards the main room window and had to roll my eyes at the sight of the lizard almost literally drooling from walking beside his crush. You'd think Twilight would have taught him some manners when around a lady... or mare. Speak of the pony. The sound of the front door opening again alerted me to her presence, as the purple unicorn entered the library alongside a certain blue pegasus, chatting excitedly. "That was impressive, Rainbow Dash; two point ten seconds from utilizing your Sonic Rainboom." "Psh. I can do it again under zero point one second." The arrogant blue mare responded with pride while the pair walked past me, thankfully focused with talking to one another and not noticing my presence. As they moved further into the library, I carefully walked towards the open doorway, intending to depart without informing anyone as to where I was going or what I was planning to do- "Oh hey Stardust. Going somewhere?" Dammit! Slowly turning around to face the curious pair, I forced a smile on my muzzle. Not to worry, I've prepared an excuse beforehand anyway. "Only to the Sugarcube Corner to deliver these brownies." I inclined to the basket containing the fresh treats on my back. One of the benefits of being a four-legged creature, I discovered, was how easy and more convenient it was carrying stuff on your back than with your hands. "Oh, okay. Curious, considering until now you delivered them on a tray than a basket." I shrugged. "Nothing wrong with spicing things up a little." "And it looks more like a picnic basket than a delivery one." Damn her observation... "There's a difference?" "Isn't that a bottle of soda?" Rainbow Dash then inquired before Twilight could reply, and I slowly glanced at the plastic sticking out from the red and white blanket. Oh fantastic. "...You never know when I'll get thirsty on my way there." I reluctantly replied. Curse me and my love for fizzy drinks... "But you can just have a drink when you get back-" "Oh would you look at the time? I must take my leave. Good day you two. See ya later." I rushed out my sentences, not wanting to lose the dragon and white mare already, leaving and closing the door before the blinking pair could form any more questions or observations. That was very close. Thankfully, the short conversation with Twilight and Rainbow Dash didn't cause a wench in my plans, as following Spike and Rarity was easier than I thought; the two taking their sweet time going outside of town. I followed them from a safe distance where I could easily hide in places just in case either glanced behind them. Of course from this respectable distance I could note the dragon repeatedly opening and closing his mouth, no doubt blabbering on about something. And poor Rarity was trying to concentrate with her horn in locating any hidden treasure. You know, you'd think considering this out land isn't so far from the town all the jewels and gems would have been uncovered by now. Ah, perfect. I found just the spot to observe the two and the whole landscape. That way I will have the element of surprise when those gem-seeking mutts finally turn up to try and kidnap the unicorn. I settled down behind a sufficient spiky rock, setting the basket down, pulling the small blanket off and looked over to the pair, who seemed occupied with tracing any sort of crystal. It'll be a while before the dogs make their move, anyway. So I have time to spare. Isn't that cute? Spike was obviously attempting to win Rarity's affections by constant chatting. News flash for you my reptillian friend; repetitive chatter doesn't swoon a woman. Or mare, if female ponies were similar in terms of romance as human women. I carefully unscrewed the lid of my drink, taking a swig of the sustenance while watching them. Oh, they've evidently found something. Wow, can Spike dig. Twilight must have gave him the TM to do so. Now he was drooling... in the presence of Rarity- sweet Jesus that's quite a pack of gems they've uncovered! If unicorns can find them so easily you'd think the majority would be fricking rich by now. Spike then reluctantly placed the found gems into the carriage. And they continued the process, the dragon digging through dirt to find the sparkling crystals and Rarity ordering him to put them in the wagon before he could get a bite out of them. All the while I was sitting back, occasionally devouring a brownie as the episode wasn't very specific in how long they were going to be here. Still, I wasn't complaining; this was quite peaceful, even if I ducked my head multiple times whenever the pair looked in my direction. One of those few moments I can just breathe in the fresh air and enjoy the outdoors. Now Rarity was rewarding the hungry dragon, I believe, as a particular jewel rose in the air via magic and into Spike's hands... who was too busy staring at the mare like she was nothing he has ever seen before. And as Rarity went off in evident search for the next pack of gems, the lizard was preoccupied for a moment valuing the gift bestowed to him from the walking unicorn. I allowed my disbelief to express itself with a quiet scoff. "Tch. Sparity..." "'Sparity'?" Gah! The sudden feminine voice had me quickly look behind me, facing the blue pegasus who decided to sneak up on me. I took breaths to compose myself as the flying Rainbow Dash raised a brow. "Did you really have to do that?" An indifferent shrug. "What are you even doing out here?" Hoping to find some Chaos Emeralds? As if. "I could ask you the same thing." "Ladies first." "Go right ahead." "..." "Cat got your tongue?" I wish a cat would swipe that smirk off your face, you Sonic Ripoff. Rainbow Dash seemed unfazed by the glare, answering my previous question. "Decided to follow ya when Twilight and I noticed you were going the opposite direction of the Sugarcube Corner." My eyes narrowed further as the pegasus decided to take one of the brownies without being offered one, popping it into her mouth before joining me with looking over the rock. "So, what are yer doing spying on Rarity and Spike like this?" Really what I needed right now to distract me. A nosy pony. "If I said 'none of your business', would it incite you to leave?" "Nope." "Then I shall ask you politely; please leave me alone." Another smirk. "Sorry Stardust, that doesn't work on me. You may as well tell me why you're watching those two. Hoping to see some romance right?" I scoffed again. "Hardly. I don't even ship the two." ...Oh me and my big mouth. The pegasus glanced at me with a raised brow. "'Ship'?" I sighed tiredly. Whatever satisfied her curiosity enough to get this mare to leave. "Yes, shipping. I'm not surprised you've never heard of it." "Well don't keep me in suspense." "Shipping is another word for pairing; a term one uses for one's ideal couple. Basically if you 'ship' someone with another, it means you think they would make a great pairing." I explained as Rainbow Dash apparently listened, her pink-eyed gaze focused as well as my blue-green stare on the pair a distance from us. "Whether said pairing comes true or not, peop- ponies in my homeland enjoy shipping others together if it sounds plausible." "I see..." I raised a brow as Rainbow Dash looked... contemplative? But my curiosity about it diminished the second she took another bite of the treat that wasn't hers, speaking with her mouth full of brownie. "Why?" "...Why what?" "Why do ponies where you're from 'ship' other ponies then?" I shrugged, having never really thought of that question myself. "It's mostly a female activity, since shipping is based around romance." "Okay. So then why don't you 'ship' those two then?" "Spike and Rarity?" The mare nodded, meanwhile from the distance Spike continued digging out more gems for the white unicorn. "Oh, where do I begin... the age gap for starters. Spike is about, what, five years old? And Rarity fifteen or something-?" "Sixteen. She'll be seventeen in three months." "That's nice. Anyway, then we have to consider their traits and personalities; I mean, what do the two have in common other than a love for gems?" "Well there's... go on." This time I smirked a little, feeling triumphant this time around. "Those are my two only mere complaints about the matter, for now anyway." Which was a lie, I had other things to complain about, but not ones for Rainbow Dash's horse ears. Two more examples in fact. One would be that Rarity, over the course of the show and according to the information of my brother, seems to take advantage of Spike's affections for her to get what she desires. The second example would be that Spike's adorable infatuation was a trope I was all too familiar with: the trope of a little boy crushing on the older teenage girl. I have nothing against the ship. I'm not even attacking it. But I can't deny the illogical parts about it. Plus I have high doubts over that white mare and young dragon becoming an item ever happening. Some would see this as pessimism. I prefer realism. If some like the pairing, that's fine. I'm just indifferent and doubtful of it. I took another swig of my refreshing drink before the mare next to me spoke up. "Well, speaking of complaints, we need to talk." The statement turned my full attention on the pegasus who was looking right back at me. Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes, obviously at my expression. "Oh don't give me that look. There's just something I want answered, that's all." "What answers could I possibly have that someone like Twilight couldn't answer for you?" "Who you are, for example." ...I stared at the pegasus for a long moment. Who I was? "You know who I am." I lied, inwardly cursing my slight hesitation. Did this mare suspect something about me that the others never noticed? She rolled her pink eyes, frowning at me. "Well yeah, but there are things about you that don't add up. Stuff Twilight has said about you to me and the girls and the things we've seen you do that honestly make no sense." To you perhaps. I raised a brow regardless. "Such as?" "You knew what the sixth Element of Harmony was, for example, as well as knowing about Nightmare Moon's return. And that you held your own against an ursaminor, a dragon and a hydra. And you refuse to give Twilight answers about it." "That's because it's quite frankly, none of her business; just as it isn't any of yours." I frowned in turn. But the pegasus didn't take the hint to back down. "Who are you, Stardust Balance, really? We know so little about you, where you come from and how you're able to fight against powerful creatures all by yourself." "Does it really matter?" Really, does it? "Of course it does!" The pegasus proceeded to raise her arms up in exaggeration. "Do you expect us to not wonder about these things you won't tell?" "Well none of you but Twilight ever asks about those events so-" "So nothing; you're hiding something from us. And we're going to find out what it is." I raised a brow at the tone. Was she threatening me? "You're no ordinary pony." "No one is ordinary my dear-" "Don't you try to be formal with me." I blinked at the snappish attitude Rainbow Dash was showing. She pointed a hoof straight at my chest. "That might work on Twilight and the others, but I' m not so gullible-" "Could've fooled me." I snapped in annoyance, an urge to fight back against this pestering pegasus rising up. If it's a verbal fight she wanted I will gladly oblige. "Now you listen here you-!" "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" A scream of horror more convincing than Darth Vader's alerted our attention then to the dragon responsible for screaming it. Said lizard had his fists in the air as he yelled in sorrow and terror, and I instantly knew what occurred. Oh for the love of-! "Nice going Rainbow Dash!" I yelled in disdain to the blinking pegasus while leaping over the rock, running towards the shocked Spike who turned at the sound of my hoof-steps. Curse that damn mare for distracting me with mere suspicions, now Rarity has evidently been abducted by those mangy talking mutts due to allowing myself in arguing with Rainbow Dash. The dragon's eyes widened in relief and surprise as the blue pegasus and I approached him hurriedly."S-Stardust! Rainbow Dash!" Spike stammered out before standing and gesturing to the hole I assume the mare was taken into. "R-R-Rarity! She's! I-! They-!" I raised a hoof to cut him off, which he obliged rather quickly as I then glanced to the flying pegasus. "Fetch Twilight and the others." It's time for Plan B. Rainbow Dash scoffed. "You know I can just go down there and get Rarity out five seconds flat-" "Twilight. Others. Now." She blinked, obviously at the growl of my tone, before slowly nodding. "Alright... don't fret Spike; I'll get the others and we'll get Rarity out in no time!" Rainbow Dash announced with determination before zooming off into the skies, in the direction of the distant Ponyville. Good, that got rid of her. "I-I tried to stop them, Stardust." The defeated tone caused me to looked down at the distressed and frantic dragon. "Really I did. But there were three of them and they had the jump on us and-!" "I don't need excuses." I said firmly as Spike continued staring at the dirt underneath us. Right then, time to boost this infant dragon's morale, by placing a hoof gently on his shoulder, causing him to look back up at me. I released a small smile to help ease the boy's nerves. "I need resolve and courage, Spike. We will rescue Rarity, together. But I need you to do exactly as I say, alright?" "But... what about Twilight, Rainbow Dash and the others?" "What about them?" I asked seriously, glancing over to the hole behind the uncomprehending lizard. "I already have a plan; one that doesn't require their assistance. But I need you to trust me. Can you do that?" "Of course." Spike replied instantly. Wait, seriously? That easily? "Whatever it takes to save Rarity." Ah. My smile widened at the innocent resolve. "Very good. Hop aboard." For once, just this once, I permitted the dragon to sit on my caped back, the circumstance being I'd hate to see Spike hurt himself depending how deep the hole was. Now, normally, I wouldn't even consider guiding a child down with me into potential danger. But I had no doubt Spike would follow me regardless instead of waiting for his mistress and her friends while I went down to begin my rescue operation, so I may as well take him along. By the time Twilight and the others get here, the Diamond Dogs would have created those multiple holes filled with dirt to keep them at bay. Operation Negotiation is a go. And my only thought while descending the hole was "Whee!" Well, I should do that again sometime soon. Dirty hole or not, that slide was quite fun; the only negative being Spike yelling a second "No!" when we saw the multiple paths before us afterwards. It's a shame we can't be here long too, I like tunnels. "Look at all these gems!" Spike exclaimed beside me as we traversed through the wide tunnels created by the dogs, pointing at many of the crystals sticking out of the blue filthy walls. I nodded, wondering why on Earth they would even need Rarity if they had all these gems, evidently enough to make them billionaires? Or maybe the currency regarding gems worked differently in Equestria. "Stick close to me." I ordered quietly. "Who knows where these multiple tunnels lead us to." Right now I was just following my own instincts. So far we haven't reached any dead ends as of yet so we might be getting somewhere. From the corner of my right eye Spike nodded. "Gotcha." Then he proceeded to whisper a vow. "Don't worry Rarity, we'll save you. Just hang in there." "She'll be fine, Spike." I assured him, glancing at the straight-forward dragon. "I doubt those dogs will do her any physical harm." Yet he wasn't the least bit convinced, gesturing in a dramatic fashion. "You don't know that; what if they're torturing her?! What if they're forcing her to find gems for them?! What if... what if...!" "Spike." I cut him off sternly, shaking my head at the exaggeration. "There's no need for theatrics. Besides, if they are doing bad things to her, wouldn't at least hear her scream-" Or whine, "- right now? These tunnels look as though they could echo for miles." I commented thoughtfully. Surely we will be able to hear the complaining unicorn sooner than later, due to her nature. "I guess..." Spike then looked at me as we passed through another of the dark tunnels, the only light illuminating the underground being the sparkling crystals. "Do you know where we're going?" "...No." "Oh... so how will we find her?" "With patience, my friend. No doubt sooner than later we'll hear Rarity or the mutts that have kidnapped her. We'll follow the noise towards our destination." "Oh, I get it! So what do we when we get there? Will you beat up the Diamond Dogs with your awesome super strength while I rescue Rarity?" I chuckled a little, the mental imagine making the idea sound even more tempting. "Not quite, Spike. Hopefully this plan will be successful without any resort to violence." Because, you know, I'm quite tired now of resolving these matters with thrusting my hooves into someone's face. I recall my negotiation tactic almost working with Nightmare Moon. But she had fallen too far into the darkness to see reason without the help of Twilight and her friends. The Diamond Dogs, however, unlike Nightmare Moon, were mindless brutes who desired nothing more than gems. I... we can save the dirt-paranoid mare without landing a single punch on anyone keeping her from us. Of course if that doesn't work... then may God have mercy on their souls. Because they'll either need saving from me... or Rarity. Really I'll be doing them a favour. "So what's the plan then?" "I'll explain the details once we find Rarity and her abductors, whilst finding a spot to hide in so we can plan from there." "Alright... but why don't you just fight them all head-on? I mean, you faced an ursaminor, a dragon and a hydra, and lived! This will be nothing to you." The lizard exclaimed in ignorance. I sighed. "Spike, let me tell you something about myself; I don't like fighting. My combat against those creatures were last resorts to save you and the ponies or buy you all time. I have no thrill out of immediately fighting someone, no matter the urge. If we come to a standstill with those mutts, I will do what I must. But right now I want to approach a more subtle solution." "Like what, talking to them?" Spike joked. "...Yes." "Oh..." The dragon said nothing for a long moment after that blunt serious answer from yours truly, looking down as though processing such a possibility. "Not everything has to be solved by punches, my friend." "You're right... but, are you sure we can't do that this one time? I mean, who knows what they'll do to Rarity if we don't stop them as quick as possible!" I raised a brow. "Don't allow your emotions to cloud your judgement, Spike. Your affection for Rarity might bring unjust punishment to the dogs if they haven't doing anything to her at all." For all the faults of the Jedi, they were right in the regard that one shouldn't use their own feelings to cast justifiable punishment onto anyone. "I guess... but there's still one thing I don't understand." "What might that be?" "What were you and Rainbow Dash doing nearby? You came here just as soon as Rarity was kidnapped." Oh, I had this excuse prepared. "Gut feeling." I replied, forcing casualness into my lying tone. "Not long after you and Rarity left, I had a feeling something wrong was going to occur to either you or her." Lie. "So I asked Twilight for directions as to where you two were going." Lie. "And as soon as I arrived I saw Rarity get abducted by the Diamond Dogs." Lie. "And Rainbow Dash followed me because she enjoys bothering me." Truth. "Okay. Well I'm glad you turned up. For all my strengths, I can't do this on my own. With you by my side, Stardust, we'll be invincible." Whatever you say Spike. I smirked a little as the baby dragon then pulled out a sapphire gem from God-Knows-Where, clutching it tightly to his chest. "Rarity my sweet. May this gem help us find you further-" "I beg your pardon; but what pray tell are you doing?!" The familiar classy voice of the unicorn we were seeking out caused us to snap our heads towards the tunnel the sound emitted from, quickly glancing at each other in realization. "Stardust, that's-!" "Come on." I said while rushing towards that direction, following the continuous voices to help our search further. "Diggers will dig; you will hold the wagon." This might be easier than I thought. This WAS easier than I anticipated. "When was the last time you two had a manicure? You're scratching my coat with those damaged things." "They dare touch her? Rarity, I'm co-! Mmph?!" My hoof quickly shut Spike up, the pair of us hiding behind a corner as Rarity was busy being cornered and served into service by the Diamond Dogs. ...Well, at least that was what they were attempting to get accomplished. "Please be quiet!" "How dare he tell my Rarity to be qui-! Mmph. Mmmmph!" I quickly clamped his mouth shut again as we observed the scene before us, the full extent of my plan already playing in my mind. "Good heavens what is that smell?!" As Rarity dealt with being an inconvenience to the mutts, I withdrew my head and turned to look at Spike, with a stern expression. "Now I'm going to release your mouth, but afterwards I expect no loud comments. Understood?" As he nodded I did as promised, the dragon staring at me with impatience. "Good, now then, here's the plan: I will distract those brutes while you carefully, and quietly, slither around and free Rarity from that attachment. Then I want you two to get out of here as fast as you can." "No problem sir." Spike saluted, fully prepared to save his waifu at all costs. But some sense of reality snapped him out of it. "Wait, what about you?" "I'll be fine." "The last time you said that I remember you getting several injuries." "Trust me, I won't be getting any this time. Alright?" Spike stared for a long moment, before finally nodding in obedience. He turned around and took a few steps back for me to begin my plan while I turned back and rubbed my two front hooves together. Alright then... no regrets! "Diamond Dogs." Their attention immediately turned on me as I stepped out of the shadows, revealing myself with firm determination. I just have to keep their focus on me, but first I needed to draw them away from any line of sight towards the doorway for Spike to get through without notice. "Who are you?" "It's an intruder!" "Stardust!" Rarity called out in relief. "Am I happy to see you. You must save me from these vile filthy mutts!" I nodded to the dramatic unicorn, before turning my attention back to the mutts. "An intruder? Hardly." I scoffed lightly, carefully walking towards them as the three dogs stared at me warily. "My name is Stardust Balance. I come here on good terms, and have a proposition for the likes of you three." "Hah. What kind of proposition could a mere pony like you have for us?" I smiled. "I'm glad you asked, my friend." Before clearing my throat for the upcoming bull-[BEEP] I was about to spew out, casually walking to the side of one wall of the prison cell to direct their view away from the sneaking in dragon. "By Equestrian Law, Section B, Article ten, eleven, thirty-eight: you have violated pony rights by abducting Miss Rarity here and forcing her against her will to seek out treasures you can find well enough on your own. You are to release her at once. Should you comply, you will be pardoned for these crimes and be issued a warning." It's always great when you're planning ahead and know what's coming. The tall lean dog sneered. "Or else what, you pony? What happens if we say no to your demands?" I raised a brow, keeping my eyes on the three while not allowing said eyes to wander to the stealthy Spike who was currently walking behind the three towards the grinning Rarity, who was evidently pleased to see him. "Are you three aware that this unicorn you are holding captive happens to be close friends with the student of Princess Celestia?" "No... but what of it?" The middle fat one asked rudely. Wow, uncomprehending or just plain stupidity? Both I imagined. "Well, I imagine that student, or the monarch in question, will not be quite pleased to hear a royal subject of hers being kidnapped by some ruffians who reside underground, would she not? And her student must already be informed by now what you have done. So riddle me this: how long do you think you have before the full might of the Canterlot Kingdom is brought down upon you?" This time the imagination of such had their eyes widened, and I repressed grinning in satisfaction. Ohh the fear of force, rather than force itself, can be quite useful. Thank you Tarkin. "So, what do you say my friends? Would you rather face the entire might of a kingdom, or release this poor mare and hunt after your precious gems yourselves?" You Gollam ripoffs. For a long tedious moment the three Diamond Dogs merely stared at me, as though unable to form a coherent response to the fabricated threat presented against them. Meanwhile Spike carefully lifted the attachment off Rarity, who nodded with the dragon before both proceeded to sneak past the dumb mutts. Attaboy Spike. The dogs then looked at each other, and I attempted not to wince at the possibility of the mare and dragon being caught by the corner of their eyes. Finally the tall lean canine cleared his rough throat. "Ahem. Maybe we have been too hasty in getting some help for finding our gems. Could you maybe ask the Princess's student to call off the kingdom from attacking us." "That depends gentlemen, on if you agree to these following terms." This was working. This was ACTUALLY progressing just fine! I look forward to leaving afterwards and showing Spike that negotiation can be a key out of situations like this. "Uhh, and what are those?" "The kidnapping of ponies? Stop. Becoming a nuisance to the residents of Ponyville? Enough. Forcing labour onto them? Never again. If I ever hear of any activity or abductions from the likes of you or your kind again, neither I nor Canterlot will spare any mercy towards your pitiful existences. Am I clear?" "As crystal." The three nodded vigorously. They were dumb, indeed, but not idiotic enough to take on an entire kingdom... or me. As the tall lean one, obviously the leader, gestured for the small one to release Rarity. Said small mutt then released a sharp gasp. "Hey! Where'd she go?!" "Oh look at that." I smirked as the three looked around wildly for the missing unicorn. "I guess she used our talk as a means to escape." The leader seemed to grasp the implications, funny enough, and pointed at me with renewed anger. "You tricked us!" "Tricked, moi? Never. My threat holds truth, and you already agreed to my terms, no?" I inquired rhetorically before turning to leave. "Like I said, if I ever hear any of you doing this kind of violation against rights again, none of you will wish you were ever born to begin with." Besides, I saved their hides more than I saved Rarity's. I smiled, reveling in my glorious and well thought-out triumph as I heard the disbelieving snarls of the dogs I left behind. My plan actually worked, what do ya know? And no violence nor torture had to be utilized at all. I felt rather accomplished for the day. These savage canines weren't stupid enough to believe themselves invulnerable from the might of Celestia, thankfully, despite all that being a lie. There are most bad days. And some good days. This was one of the latter. Now how the hell do I...? I glanced over my shoulder. "Oh, if you happen to have directions to the nearest exit, that would be greatly appreciated." And then another idea hit me as I glanced at the wagon. "And as compensation for kidnapping the poor mare..." "So let me get this straight." Applejack said slowly after the fire ponies ceased embracing Rarity and we told the tale of what happened, evidently desiring all the exact details. "Spike, ya tricked and showed an entire army of Diamond Dogs the ol' what for, all by yerself, and rescued Rarity without even breakin' a sweat." "Yep." Rainbow Dash asked next, "And Stardust, you got separated from Spike and got yourself lost during your way to Rarity's location, so you weren't there to back up Spike when he beat up all them mutts. Instead you found this entire wagon filled with all these gems." She gestured to the wagon in question I brought back up with me, filled up with the jewels I practically forced the Diamond Dogs to find around their cave. "Correct." "And Rarity." Twilight continued after the pegasus. "You can verify this story, as you have seen it with your own eyes." "Indeed." The white unicorn nodded, slipping into the tale the three of us fabricated on our way out of the tunnels after I had caught up with them. "Oh you should have seen how brave and strong Spike was, Twilight. You should be proud." We were all currently outside the dirty terrain where the Diamond Dogs resided underground, having met up with the mares as we left the tunnels. It was quite easy walking back up, thanks to the directions the reluctant dogs provided me with. During our time up we conjured a false tale over what occurred within the lair of those filthy mutts, which I concluded by saying Spike did all the work and saved the damsel in distress. Of course the two objected to giving Spike the whole credit, saying I did my part in distracting the dogs and, admittedly, completed most of the work. But I managed to persuade the two to go with my version of the conclusion. Spike was the hero today. He saved Rarity personally. I made myself bait to keep the dogs preoccupied. And it worked. Fantastically it worked! For once, just this once, something went my way! "I am proud." Twilight countered, frowning at the three of us doubtfully. "But you'll have to forgive me if I find it hard to believe the validity of your story." "Ah, well believe all you wish." I said, patting Spike's head to express how proud I was of the beaming dragon. "He was really brave today, and saved Rarity all by himself." That was true, Spike was strong-willed today and had enough courage to sneak by the rough-appearing dogs an, get that attachment to the wagon off Rarity and escort away from the mutt's location. Really, in the end, it's saving the girl that counts. Whether I ship Sparity or not, you earned the heroism today buddy. Fluttershy chose then to speak up, making a sound suggestion. "Well, I think we should celebrate Spike's bravery somehow." "Great idea Fluttershy!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed, and I think we all knew her proposal. "Let's celebrate with a party!" As I observed the mares conversing with one another and congratulating the grinning Spike for his bravery, I felt a tug to my arm as Rarity said quietly. "Stardust, a word if I may?" I nodded, following the unicorn to the side away from sufficient hearing distance of the ponies. By God, if she asks about how I arrived to help rescue her so early- "Why do you not take the credit as well?" Oh. "Hm?" I looked at Rarity curiously. The unicorn inclined her head to the talkative dragon. "You allow Spike to take all the credit, when you have done just as much to save me from those dreadful disgusting mutts. So why don't you allow yourself into the spotlight too?" I smirked slightly. "I have no idea what you're talking about, my dear; it was Spike, after all, who saved the damsel today. Not I." "Yet you thought of the whole plan. You distracted those canines to allow Spike to free and escort me out. You deserve the fame today as much as he does." "Oh trust me, I don't." I sighed as we looked over to the group, mainly on the smiling lizard. "Spike is more of a hero than I can ever be. I was simply the background dancer of this plan." I wasn't even being modest here. That dragon deserves way more fame than myself. Today he saved the fair maiden from the clutches of greedy canines, as was all part of Plan B. Though none of this would have happened had Rainbow Dash not preoccupy my time with her drivel. "Interesting analogy, but still, I must thank you somehow for helping him rescue me." Tch. If anyone should be thanking me for anything, it should be the Diamond Dogs. I saved their arses from a torturous afternoon with a whiny Rarity. Where's my reward for helping the bad guys today? I was about to make a dismissive reply before an idea hit me. "Actually, I think you can..." The unicorn turned to me curiously as I thought about it. "As you are aware, Spike holds... quite an affection towards you." "Ah. Yes I'm quite aware of Spike's feeling towards me." Who wouldn't be? Rarity smiled in amusement. "You wish for me to take him on a date or something similar to that effect?" "Not quite." I answered, turning my expression to seriousness, so this unicorn was aware what I had to say was without humour. "As you know, Spike is young... and naive. He doesn't know better. So I'm asking- no, imploring you, Rarity, not to take advantage of Spike's affections for your own ends." The unicorn blinked, obviously having no expectation of such a request. "What in all of Equestria makes you think I would ever do something like that?" "I mean it Rarity." I frowned sternly. "It's easy to manipulate someone like Spike. He's only a child still, and I would hate to see him get used around like a puppet." "Done." I raised a brow at the instant firm reply. Rarity looked just as serious. "If that is your wish, so be it. I shall never use Spike's affection for my own benefits. You have my word." I smiled slightly at the formal bow, nodding in appreciation. "Thank you Rarity." "I should be thanking you Stardust, for helping Spike rescue me." The white classy mare smiled before turning to depart. "Now, if you'll excuse me, I must find that wheel wagon with all those gems we've uncovered today. Oh, you wouldn't mind sharing some of those gems you've 'found', correct?" "Not really. Take them all." I nodded in farewell to the grateful grinning unicorn, returning my gaze to the group who continued chatting away, my eyes focused on the only odd one out while ignoring the intense stares of an orange Earth Pony and blue pegasus. You're welcome Spike, I prevented any attempt of Rarity in the future of using you as a means to an end. I am no hero. But I do my damn best to help others. I've taken this world for granted. By that, I mean I've taken this world's beautiful landscapes for granted. I've been so focused on being moody, grumpy and exhausted to even take notice of the lush grass, forests and mountains terrains surrounding this town. I recall briefly thinking about the beauty of Canterlot once, but that was to help cast aside any nervousness I felt for meeting a certain monarch. Didn't work. Where was I? Ah yes, the land surrounding me. In England there was plenty of lush vast landscapes, but I never really stood within one; having returned to this hill I visited once admist my frustration at Twilight and the others for making me that party. The glaring sunset helped make this location all the more a sight to behold. My eyes wandered all over while I sat straight, the sight of where I looked last time I visited here to help calm me down, this time munching on the remaining brownies from this afternoon, and drinking the rest of the soda. This was where Twilight and I made that deal... a deal I honestly completely forgot about. Anyway, any fear or paranoia I held over the results of my conversation with Celestia a short while ago vanquished over the triumphant glee I had over today. It was already evening and I could wipe the great smile off my face for what I've done to help them. Not only did I rescue one life today, but a whole lot more. Those Diamond Dogs would have been kissing my hooves by now if they learnt of the torture I saved them from. "Thought I'd find you here." The young dragon's voice had me tilt my head to the approaching smiling lizard. "I've only been here twice now Spike?" "It's where you went the last time there was a party in the library." He shrugged. deciding to sit beside me for some reason with a half-eaten gem in his hand. I raised a brow. "Speaking of which, don't you have a party hosted for you to enjoy?" "I told Twilight there was something I needed to do, and snuck out when everyone was preoccupied with pinning the tail on the pony." I snorted at the last sentence. "Fair enough. So what brings you here then, Spike?" "Well, I was wondering..." I sighed, already getting the idea. "Let me guess; you ponder over why I let you take all the credit for today?" "...Pretty much." I smiled slightly at the meek answer, shaking my head in exasperation. "Because you deserve the credit, Spike, you saved Rarity." "Only because of your plan." "You did most of the work." "Actually, you did most of the work, all I did was sneak Rarity out of there while you threatened those dogs with pony right or something like that." The scene of which replayed in my mind, inciting a chuckle. "Yes well... you score the most points for being the one physically responsible for saving the damsel in distress." I took a swig of my almost empty drink, the cool liquid helping me with facing the setting sun. "Still, I can't believe my plan completely worked. And here I honestly though something was bound to wrong." "...Can I be honest?" "Sure Spike." "So did I." I chuckled again as Spike laughed a little, smiling down at the lizard who took another chuck out of the gem. "Still, I am very proud of you Spike. You carried out your part with bravery and without hesitation. If anyone deserves a party today, it's you." "...Thanks Stardust." A quiet modest response. I proceeded to pat the kid's head again to show just how proud I was of him, as he then swiped my hoof off me in embarrassment. Adorable; more humble than my own little sister at least. "I'll return the favour, someday." I smiled, rather flattered by the vow. "I'm sure you will my friend." "Though, I don't think Twilight believed any of that story." I snorted loudly, returning my gaze to the far-off beautiful forests and mountains. "I don't believe a single one of them did. Pinkie Pie maybe, but I wouldn't worry about it too much. Matters such as this will be dropped sooner than later, as I've noted during my time in this world." "I guess so." Spike replied thoughtfully, before some thought occurred to him which incited a snort of his own. "Still, 'how long do you think you have before the full might of the Cantelot Kingdom is brought down upon you'? Did you really to be so theatrical?" I raised a humoured brow at the irony. "This coming from the guy who yelled out a loud dramatic 'no' not once, but twice." "Hey, in my defense she was-!" "I know Spike." I laughed lightly. "I know. I probably would have done the same thing if someone close to me was abducted." "Oh. Really?" "No." Chapter Thirty-Eight: A White Hearth's Warming Chapter Thirty-Eight: A White Hearth's Warming "You sure you don't want to come with us? You might enjoy it." "I very well doubt it, my dear." I replied to the inquisitive Fluttershy. "And besides, I have work of my own to accomplish. What better time to do so, after all, then with no distractions?" Currently we were at the Ponyville station, the rest of the Mane Six and Spike already inside the train that will take them to Canterlot. Celestia had requested their presence to play some roles for the upcoming play, in celebration of this most festive time of year. As if the decorations around Ponyville, and constant snow falling down hasn't been indication. That's right, it's Christmas Eve. Or rather, as they call it, Hearth's Warming Eve... I wish I was making that up. After a few weeks of rehearsals, costume-designing and criticism over where to improve - the last part by yours truly - the group were prepared to depart to the kingdom. I was here to see them off. "You're completely sure?" "Yes Fluttershy, I'm a hundred percent certain." I chuckled. "You'll probably have a better time without me, anyway." Referring to the several times I blatantly told the group where to improve. Suffice to say, their acting may be the only quality that will save the play. Hey, I've read the script; the plot was [BEEP] all confusing. The dialogue sounded as though it was written by a five year old. The names of the characters were utterly ridiculous; with the exception of 'Commander Hurricane', 'cause even I'd name my own child that if I could. And I KNOW for a fact Twilight shoehorned that lesson about friendship for the final scene. A loud whistle was heard behind the yellow pegasus, prompting her to glance to the transportation. "Well, if you're really really sure Stardust... I guess we'll tell you what happened when we return." "Please do so." I gave the mare a kind smile. "You'll do great, my dear. All of you. Now, go, and knock 'em dead." "Huh...?" "...It's an expression. It means surprise them with your amazing performances." "Oh." The cold must be getting to her, as Fluttershy's face looked quite red. "A-All right, see you when we come back." I nodded in farewell, as the shy pegasus hurriedly entered the compartment, the doors immediately shutting behind her. Yeah, they'll do great. I thought to myself as the train slowly, and loudly, departed from the station, the roofs of all compartments completely covered in snow. Thanks to my criticism and guidance, they will become the best part of the play. Though honestly, Celestia's request for them to play key roles in the play at the castle baffled me a little; they weren't actors, so it was clearly favourtism. Ah, I'll scold the alicorn for it later. Now, as much as I love hanging around in this winter wonderland, there were things to be done. It was no lie to Fluttershy upon my statement that I had tasks to do. And... heave! To some effort, the large black bag was successfully pulled through the front door of the Golden Oak Library. The snow from outside followed as a trail, but that'll be easy to deal with. Ignoring the coldness of my hooves for walking around without warm clothing, aside from my cape, I shut the door behind me, rubbing my front two limbs to heat them up and in satisfaction. The first task was complete, now for the second. Getting everything out of the bag. Moving around, my hoofs reached up and grabbed the opening, pulling it down carefully so the contents within won't fall out. Thankfully, everything was sealed in nice cardboard and plastic boxes. Oh no, they're not presents, they're something else for what I have planned when those seven return from Canterlot. I proceeded to pull one item out each time, some heavier and lighter than others. So far, nothing was derailing from my plan. And it was rather, if I do say so myself, a brilliant idea. What better way for them to celebrate Christmas than a surprise Christmas party waiting for them within the library? About half of Ponyville's populace departed to Canterlot to watch that history play. Which means less distractions for me, according to the estimated time Twilight made over how long they're gone for, I'll have this party set up in no time- This is unlike you, Jack. God damn! Almost dropped the box containing the machine for melting chocolate. "Couldn't pick a more perfect time to speak up, eh Specter?" I asked bitterly towards the observation. And I was in such a pleasant mood as well... Since your friends have departed to Canterlot, I thought 'why not'? I imagined the owner of the aged voice shrugging. I am pleasantly surprised, however, by your willingness to host a party for your friends upon their return. "Yeah well, have to make up for my adamant refusal to accompany them." They - that's to say Twilight, Spike, Applejack and Rarity - insisted I go with them, even though I'm not participating at all with the production. My declination was final; from the moment I read the script, I knew it was going to be a bore for me. Even during their rehearsals, I struggled to remain interested, often wandering around through the winter wonderland I adored. You will be missing quite a historic show. Specter said, sounding rather fond of the play in question. The founding of the three unique types of ponies, uniting to create the proud and peaceful society which stands strong today. "Ruled by an incompetent monarch, no less." He continued as if I didn't speak. Pegasi. Unicorns. Earth Ponies. Their fighting amongst one another ceased by the epiphany of friendship and harmony. Why, I recall when- Pausing from removing another package out of the large plastic bag, I looked up and raised a brow. "'When'...?" Not that I care what he has to say, except if it's about my circumstance, but the voice seemed to cut himself off. But before he could continue, a knock on the door interrupted our conversation. I rolled my eyes, knowing this meant Specter won't be speaking another word anytime soon. Typical. Carefully pushing the bag out of the way, I opened the red snow-covered door. The visitors in question caused me to raise a brow. "Bon Bon? Lyra? Shouldn't you two be in Canterlot?" "Hello to you too, Stardust." The cream Earth Pony replied sarcastically, in a friendly manner. "And yes, we would be there, if Lyra here hadn't made us late to the station." Said unicorn was oblivious to the annoyed glance of her friend, instead greeting me happily. "Happy Hearth's Warming, Stardust! We would've taken the next train, but then we saw you dragging a large black bag to the library, and wondered what was up." "I see." I said dryly, stepping aside to allow the two entry. It was a festive time of year, why be impolite? "From what I understand, isn't Twilight, Spike and the others playing the main roles?" Bon Bon inquired as I shut the door behind them, raising a curious brow at the large plastic bag. "Shouldn't you be with them?" I shrugged casually. "Maybe, but I decided to stay here." "Oh. May I ask why?" An energetic Lyra replied for me, "Isn't it obvious Bon?" The unicorn pulled her own head out of the entrance to the bag and gestured to the placed boxes on the ground, grinning. "He's making a surprise Hearth's Warming Eve party for our friends!" Guilty as charged. "Indeed?" The Earth Pony sounded amused as she regarded me. "That doesn't seem like you, Stardust. Did Twilight or Spike ask you to do this for them?" What, was it that unbelievable? I shook my head. "No, this was all my idea." "I see." Bon Bon said thoughtfully, walking around to inspect the items. "That's very thoughtful of you, yet I thought you weren't a fan of parties." "I'm not." I reassured the mare firmly, pointing at the scattered boxes. "This is for them; I'll have no participation in joining the event when it begins." A roll of blue eyes. "Of course you won't Stardust..." "Oh, idea!" Lyra suddenly spoke up, as she pointed her hoof upwards. "Bon, let's help him in making this party!" Err no, no that won't be necessary- "Why, that's a fantastic idea Lyra." Bon Bon concurred with her friend, grinning. "What better way to celebrate a special holiday than by helping a friend of ours host a party for our other friends?" "You don't have to do that." I insisted, the idea of allowing anyone to help me filled me with reluctance. "I'm sure you have other things to do, ladies-" "Nonsense." The Earth Pony cut me off, adamant over her friend's idea. "We can watch the founding of Equestria next year. This is a time of working together, and helping others whenever in need." But I wasn't in need-! "Come on, Lyra." The unicorn obliged with an ecstatic nod, and without permission both started pulling out the rest of the packages out of the bag. ...Oh boy. I sighed, joining the two mares. Guess there was no choice on my part. I'd tell them to leave, but then I'd be contradict myself with my intentions over doing something nice for my friends during this festive time of year. "Well Stardust, you can't say your effectiveness hasn't been doubled with our help." No I can't. Reluctant as I was to agree, everything was progressing more smoothly with the assistance of these two helpful ponies. Any concerns of mine quickly dashed away as soon as the two proved themselves right away. Setting down the last ornament, I glanced towards the other two. Bon Bon was attending to the buffet consisting of nothing but sugary treats, and Lyra was setting up the tinsels around the shelves of the first floor. "Okay, I think that's everything." I said in satisfaction, referring to all the packages being opened. Now to deal with the garbage. "I'll throw the boxes away and-" "Oh oh! I can do that!" The lime unicorn from atop the ladder proclaimed happily, jumping off without hesitation and immediately jogging towards the discarded boxes. This prompted Bon Bon and I to exchange bemused glances. Lyra was far too energetic for her own health, but at least she wasn't as bad as Pinkie or Derpy. Picking up some of the cardboard and plastic via magic, the mare hummed as she walked towards the entrance... before immediately being thrown back into a roll across the room by the force of the opened door. Bon Bon and I were quick to catch the dazed mare, floating boxes falling by the front door. But upon hearing heavy panting, my gaze switched from the lying unicorn to the terrified Earth Pony by the door. Whooves made no hesitation to speak up, pointing outside in terror. "Monster! There's a monster in Ponyville!" By our uncomprehending stares, he shrugged helplessly, "Thought you'd like to know." Before promptly fainting on the spot. ...Hm. "'Monster'?" The cream mare beside me echoed in concern, as I slowly moved towards the front door. "He doesn't mean- Oh no..." Her words incited me to look back. "What? What does he mean?" I inquired, frowning at the implications. A monster? Here in Ponyville at this time of the year? And Bon Bon seems to know what he's talking about? Gulping, the mare explained with clear worry, "T-This only happens a few times during Hearth's Warming. A horrifying creature visits Ponyville, and feasts on the sugary treats we make. Cakes. Muffins. You name it. Its body is made completely out of snow, with ice fangs and claws and tail." My tone betrayed the dullness. "...That sounds made up." "It's real, Stardust!" I blinked at the heated tone. Obviously she wasn't tolerating my skepticism this time. "It visits only a few times to Ponyville, in no particular order- Wait, Stardust! Where are you going?!" Where else? I needed to see to believe. "Checking this apparent creature out." I replied casually, nodding to the unconscious Whooves. "Stay here and look after these two, Bon Bon. I'll be back shortly." "B-But it's too dangerous-!" I slammed the red door shut before she could even finish, the warmth of indoors quickly leaving my body. Thank God I have fur, and a cape. The former was a major advantage while trapped in this infernal world during weathers such as this. Now that, time to encounter this so-called beast. It didn't take long to track down the creature's location; the screaming and directions the citizens were running from helped. Side-stepping ponies as they ran by me in terror, I discovered there was a current festival in the middle of Ponyville; activities, stores for decorations and stalls for food taking up the area. No wonder the beast was here; the smell of the baked goods could be felt from the nostrils of those from the mountains- ...What the [BEEP]? Whoa... I was incredulous and impressed by the sight before me. 'Snow cat' would be the appropriate term for this animal; the shape and body of a feline belonging to the upper class, body completely coated in pure white snow, blue sharpened ice for fangs sticking from it's mouth, ice whiskers and ice claws from the white paws. The only thing that was remotely fur was the white and blue striped tail, with a spear of ice at the end of it. The snow cat's attention was currently focused on a pie nearby, sniffing the food with barely-concealed hunger. Well, at least it wasn't out for the blood of the innocents. But still, I've never seen anything like it. Was this another creature that appeared sometime later in the show? Why was it here now, when Twilight and the others were currently in Canterlot? Were this to return to find the town in an aftermath state of chaos, and track down the beast to its lair afterwards? If so, this was one hell of a Christmas episode. Either someone wanted to make it memorable, or they hated the tradition. Probably not the latter- I found myself stiffening as the creature lifted its gaze from the pie for a moment, then visibly relaxed as it instead turned its attention next to some sugar canes. Good. Now, how to get rid of the creature? It obviously was only after the treats, according to Bon Bon. I could make a trail of sweets leading to outside the town and into the forest. Or just use brute force and scare the creature out of town. Or maybe negotiate with it; I've been proven time and time again that almost all life on Equestria has a basic understanding of communication and can even speak in English back. "Stardust!" Oh [BEEP]... I felt much more colder than the snow was granting me, as the startled snow cat turned its ice blue eyes on me, a heavy growl erupting from its mouth. I'd look back at Lyra and yell at her for shouting my name, if I didn't feel so frozen. Time seemed to still, my green-blue eyes meeting its white irises. Well great, now what was I going to do? Feeling a few presences behind me, I heard Bon Bon whisper urgently, "Stardust, what were you thinking?! It's probably going to eat us now." "You'll be fine." I assured the mare, not sounding certain myself though, without turning to look at her. That stare of the creature's seemed to have me trapped. "Just run, run and find shelter. I'll deal with this creature." "Are you insane?" Lyra asked incredulously, and I lost the ability to roll my eyes. "What are you going to do, fight it? After it's done snacking on those treats, we'll be next!" The treats... Finding it in me to frown, I've noticed something peculiar. The creature was simply staring at me; no prepared stance to leap forward and tear me apart, just a warning growl and apprehensive posture, as though... I was going to attack it. Was... Was this creature afraid of me just as I was unnerved by it? I wasn't an expert in reading expressions, or seeing emotions behind one's eyes, but if I were to speculate, the snow cat seemed only interested in the food, nothing more. Was it waiting for me to leave, so it could continue deciding which sugary goods to take back to its home? I wonder... "Stardust, what are you doing?" I heard Bon Bon hiss from behind, feeling a tug from my cape. Ignoring that, I proceeded with my idiotic idea. Warily, I took a tentative step forward, wincing as the creature growled again. I've made stupid mistakes in the past that almost got me killed. But I'm not quite dead yet, am I? This world refuses my destruction, I doubt it's changed its mind now, especially at a time like this. A few steps forward, my gaze steady against the beast's own. Yet it made no movement of withdrawal; it stood completely still, as it now considering me a threat or not. Well, in for a penny. "Hello my friend." I said slowly, prepared to combat this snow cat if necessary. I had balance on my side, after all. All I had to do was concentrate on my anger against the best, and combine it with my desire to protect my observing friends. Though the problem being... I feel no anger towards this magical feline. Just wariness. Reaching the stall the beast was occupying, I hesitantly reached out. Not to stroke the cat, God no, not yet anyway. No instead I carefully picked up a delicious-looking fruitcake from the stand, hovering it between us. A wall of protection in case the creature decided an Earth Pony was a more ideal snack. Next, I pulled off another reckless stunt. "Here you are, my friend." I held out the plate towards it, trying and failing miserably to put on a soothing voice. "In a gesture of goodwill." Please don't bite my hoofs off. Please don't bite my hoofs off. Please don't bite my hoofs off... Cautiously, the evidently suspicious creature approached, sniffing the food offered. There was silence, apart from the sniffing of course, and I briefly wondered if my tombstone would say: Died because of the Christmas spirit. Or Hearth's Warming spirit, rather... "This is a time of year for all creatures to join in harmony." I explained quietly, so not as to anger the ice-fanged creature that was as tall as me. "Do you agree?" At that question, the snow feline slowly opened its jaw, and I felt my limbs freeze at the gaping mouth and ice fangs, ready to devour them. I heard panicked gasps from behind. Oh please don't bite off my hoofs-! I flinched, time standing still further as the creature proceeded to bite into the food and... leave the plate and my limbs unharmed. For a moment, my brain slowly processed this information, but I found myself wincing again as the creature was quick to devour the first half, effortlessly devouring the entire fruitcake in just two bites, nothing but saliva and snow remaining on the plate. ...Huh. Slowly setting the plate on the snowy ground between us, I simply stared, flabbergasted by it all. I'm still breathing... and this creature didn't look as though it wanted to go mano-a-mano on me. Quite the contrary, it looked... satisfied, turning its attention back to the food, still clearly hungry. Exhaling a breath I didn't know I was holding in, I sighed in relief. "Still hungry, my friend?" I inquired quietly, and at the confirmed noise from the snow feline's mouth, I chuckled lightly. "Then by all means, eat until you're satisfied. I'll pay for it all." The creature happily obliged. And without thinking things through, I reached and petted its side in relief. Aw [BEEP]! ...Though it didn't look as though it minded, so I exhaled, thanking God once again, and continued. Huh... the snow on its body felt like... fur. "Stardust...?" I heard someone call out hesitantly, and to my surprise I look around to see an audience. Ponies wrapped up in warm clothing, staring at me with unrestrained shock. Bon Bon, Lyra and Whooves were at the front, expressing both bafflement and worry. I shrugged, feeling whatever tension was there leave my system. "Come on over." I waved the three towards us. "He won't bite. Won't you my friend?" A growl, though not an unfriendly one, escaped the mouthful creature. "I'll take that as a yes." Beside, if it tried anything, I have it in my power to uppercut the feline. Out of the three of them, Lyra was the first to join us, looking understandably terrified. I gestured to the creature I continued petting, as it glanced at the still unicorn briefly. "Don't worry, she's not your enemy. None of these ponies are." Its wary stare diminished after a moment, seeming to accept my assurance as it continued feasting on the treats loudly. "Lyra, say hello to my new friend." "Um... hello..." Was the squeaking response, and I rolled my eyes. Honestly, have some dignity. "He won't bite, Lyra. I'll make sure of that. Come closer." Swallowing a little, the hesitant mare slowly moved forwards, amber eyes reflecting pure fear. "If he does hurt you, you can kill me for it later." "I'll hold you to that..." Lyra replied quietly, slowly reaching out as the feline's attention was completely on the food stall, placing a gentle hoof on the creature's side. Rubbing that spot for a moment, the mare slowly relaxed, joining me in petting the creature. "Huh, it feels like fur. Hey Bon! Check this out, I don't think it wants to hurt us!" The beast didn't seem to mind the loud tone. A wary Bon Bon followed our example, then a terrified Whooves, and soon the creature found itself surrounded by intrigued, uncertain and friendly ponies. And the feline seemed to adore the attention, making content noises hearing there during breaks from devouring the sugary goods. My comprehension of the situation was almost too much to bear... It worked... I don't believe it... Sabre Frost. A creature that moves across the lands to the coldest of environments, a Sabre Frost is a cousin to the Sabretooth Tiger. Typically hunting alone, a Sabre Frost is drawn by the scent of anything associated with sugar, having a curious sweet tooth. They can smell as such from an estimate of twenty miles away. The white fur is often misconceived to be snow, used for the feline's to blend in through the snowy terrain. The apparent 'ice fangs' and claws are not ice also, but fangs and ice believed to have turned blue by their ancestors during the heavy snowstorms that plagued the land long ago. A Sabre Frost will only attack others upon being provoked. But they are not usually violent creatures. Studies show that a compromise can be reached between pony and Sabre Frost by handing it sugary consumables. If approaching one with this tactic, be warned: it can smell out deception or ill-intentions. "Fascinating..." I mused loudly, reading the information about this 'Sabre Frost' after the whole even was done. "What's fascinating?" Bon Bon inquired from the side. Glancing from the book to her, I replied, "Information about our feline friend." Who, by the way, was already long gone now. A deal was made between the town - more specifically I - and the Sabre Frost after managing to convince everyone he wasn't a threat. I provided it with as much sugary goods as it desired, in exchange that it wouldn't harm anyone during its stay here. The creature seemed intelligent enough to understand and agree with my terms. And after we said our goodbyes, I warned the townsfolk that he might return next year, so they better prepare some treats for him the next Hearth's Warming Eve. It was, after all, a time of giving. "I still can't believe what happened back there," Whooves stated, clearly coming to terms with it as he shook his head. "I was certain that thing was going to attack you." Walking over, I passed the book for the stallion to read about the Sabre Frost himself. "As was I, but thankfully, balance was on my side today." "You mean luck right?" "Yeah sure, that." "Weren't you scared when you went near that thing?" Lyra asked from the side, sounding quite confused as she helped direct some of the ponies nearby to put which decorations where. "I mean, that must've been terrifying to do!" "Oh it was." I confirmed, noticing some of the workers ceasing to observe me for a moment. Ah great, I've got an audience again. "But that's the thing about courage, my dear; you do it anyway, even when you're afraid." "Ahh." Comprehension dawned on Lyra's features, as she nodded positively. "I get it!" I bet you do. "It's a shame the Mayor's in Canterlot to watch the foundation of Equestria." Bon Bon commented, smiling. "After what you did today, she might've given you a reward." A scoff escaped my muzzle, knowing full well what that would entail. "In front of the entire populace of the town? No thank you." Speaking of which, did I mention the majority of remaining citizens of Ponyville were currently in the library with us? No? Well now you know. After doing the two a favour, they decided to display their gratitude by helping us finish with creating the party. The sound of the door slammed open behind me. "They're arriving!" I nodded to the Earth Pony. "Thank you Cheerilee." Quickly inspecting the room, it was to my satisfaction. Yes, I'm more than certain that Twilight and the rest will love this. Pointing to a perfect spot, I said firmly, "Places everyone." And they all obliged quickly, carefully making room so when the mares and dragon enter the house, they'd see everything we've worked on while they were gone. Thankfully, the incident with the Sabre Frost didn't inconvenience finishing the party at all. The red door was beginning to open, and taking my place at the front of the crowd, I covered my ears in preparation for what's to come. "HAPPY HEARTH'S WARMING EVE!" ...Sometimes I despise having these ponified ears, the fact my ear infection being gone notwithstanding. Nevertheless, Twilight, Spike and the rest appeared flabbergasted by the announcement... before fully-fledged grins graced their muzzles. Ah, knew they'd immediately love it. Quickly the crowd from both sides of me moved forward to join the pleasantly surprised ponies, allowing me to blend in as I proceeded to sneak around. "A party, for us?" I heard Rarity ask, sounding flattered. "Woo-hoo!" The loud exclamation from a celebrating Pinkie Pie, as I saw leap up from the crowd blissfully. "Now this is what I call a Hearth's Warming Eve!" "You said it, Pinkie." Applejack concurred. "We sure weren't expectin' this, were we girls?" The door was closer. I politely shoved past through the crowd. "Ah, if you'll excuse my friends, Derpy must be back by now. I'll escort her here." Whooves said, exiting out the entrance to the cold wonderland while I sneakily followed him. So close... "You did all this, for us?" Twilight asked next, while I was directly behind them. Right in front of the door... "Well, it was all Stardust's idea. He wanted to make the party all by himself, but after helping us out today, the whole town decided to return the favour." I froze, feeling a vast amount of stares on me. God dammit Lyra... "Stardust?" I heard Twilight inquire, sounding incredibly surprised and curious. "Hold on, ya mean you planned all this?" Applejack asked next, sounding understandably disbelieving. Reluctantly glancing behind, I nodded to the stunned mares and dragon. "Yes. I thought I'd have a party made for you all to celebrate this tradition, as an apology for not coming to Canterlot as well, and to express gratitude for having such amazing friends." Did I really just say that? Damn you Christmas; you're making me softer than ever! "...Who are you, and what have you done with the real Stardust?" Rainbow Dash asked jokingly. The rest, on the other hand, looked rather touched by what I've done and said. I snorted. "Oh don't worry, Sonic, I blame all you for making me so... sentimental." I gestured to the well-decorated party. "Now, go and have fun. Tis' the time to celebrate with your friends." "If that's the case, then why are you leaving?" Rarity then asked. A shrug was my first response. "Well, for starters, I'm still not fond of parties, especially with a large crowd. No offence." I added to the rest of the audience. "Secondly, this isn't my party, nor tradition, to celebrate. As some of you know, things work differently in my homeland-" "Does that really matter?" The amused tone caused me to blink. "I'm sorry?" Rarity shook her head, sharing the same exasperated expression as Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Spike. "Just because you're from somewhere else, doesn't mean you can't celebrate the same tradition as us." "Yeah, who cares where you're from? You're our friend no matter what." Now it was Rainbow Dash's turn to be sentimental. "It wouldn't be fair of us to leave ya out jus' because you're from someplace else." Applejack added. "We care about you, Stardust. And it would be wrong of us not to include you with our holiday." Fluttershy said gently. "Can't you just, for once, put aside your hesitation for parties and friendship and join us in the party that you - and all these wonderful ponies - made for us?" Spike asked pleadingly. And finally, it was Twilight's turn. The mare decided to walk closer as she spoke, using a soft tone. "Friendships can be made no matter who you are or where you come from. To us, Stardust, you're family." ...God dammit. "I hate you ponies sometimes..." I blew out a breath, all thoughts of leaving diminishing by all this sentimental garbage. "For making me so soft..." "We love you too, Stardust." Rarity replied happily, all of them knowing not to take this supposed hatred of mine seriously. "As I'm sure Twilight does most of all." A growl escaped my throat as said unicorn began blushing at the clear implications, looking at the smirking Rarity in shock. Rainbow Dash didn't want to miss out on the teasing, looking around with mock-thought. "Hmm, I think I see a mistletoe. Maybe I'll-" "You do that, Rainbow, and I'll burn down the presents I got for you." I cut her off heatedly, yet the threat did nothing but incite elation within a certain pink Earth Pony. "Presents?!" I rolled my eyes at Pinkie's excited outburst. "You're the best Stardust! C'mon everypony, let's open those presents and get this party started!" Yet as the crowd began turning to enjoy the event, I noticed Spike walking towards me, beaming. "Yes Spike-? Oh." I blinked at the embrace, the gratified dragon hugging my chest. "Happy Hearth's Warming, Stardust." ...Well, I can't be annoyed at that. "Merry Christmas, Spike." I responded while rubbing his head fondly, having told Spike and Twilight long ago how the tradition worked on my world. And before I knew it, I felt another being hug me, additionally filling up the warmness in my soul. Sighing not unkindly, I added, "And you, Twilight." "And us." ...Oh no. Suddenly multiple pony limbs wrapped around me. First the Mane Six, then Bon Bon and Lyra, and feeling two more from behind which indicated Whooves and Derpy had arrived. "No, get off me. All of you, please. Stop this. Personal space is a must." Yet despite my weak half-heated protests, they firmly ignored me, chuckling at my feeble words. Obviously there was no point in fighting them. Besides... the warmth and love they were providing me with felt very... I don't know what to call this feeling. ...Merry Christmas you God damn ponies... and dragon. Chapter Fifty-Five: Triumph of Sombra I Chapter Fifty-Five: Triumph of Sombra I "So then, just to recap: we're journeying towards an ancient empire." "Correct." "To find a solution to protect it from a possibly returned tyrannical megalomaniac from over a thousand years ago." "Quite possibly." "While Celestia is just sitting on her arse, perfectly capable of handling this whole affair herself." At that flat statement, Twilight sighed exasperatedly. "Princess Celestia has more important things to focus on I'm certain, Jack." The flimsy defense incited my frown, my gaze looking outside to the blizzard behind the window. How this train was managing to take in the full force of this storm was impressive. "Twilight, I think the plausible reemergence of one of her enemies is a little more important than just sitting on the throne barking orders at everyone." Twilight sighed again, but didn't respond. Not because I was correct - God no, she'd never admit that when it came to her mentor - but the purple mare was understandably and clearly apprehensive about the so-called 'test' handed to her by Celestia. Upon hearing at the Canterlot station what exactly Twilight's been tasked to do, it took all of my willpower not to march straight to the castle and give the white alicorn a proper and well-deserving scolding. That 'test' was just an excuse to make us, once again, clean up Celestia's mess. Hearing a third sigh prompted me to finally look away from the window. The troubled mare was looking down from her seat, pony ears drooped downwards, worry creasing her features. The reassurance immediately departed my muzzle, "You'll be fine." She glanced up at the sudden words, looking slightly startled. I couldn't help but smile lightly and place a comforting hoof on her side. "However you protect this empire, you'll pass the test with flying colours." As I've repeatedly told her back at the library; she'll complete whatever the test was. Twilight exhaled sharply, "I wish I had your confidence... How do you know I won't mess this up?" "Haven't you expressed your doubts previously in song at Canterlot?" She frowned at my joking tone, "Jack." "Because I know you, Twilight." I motioned to behind us, where our friends in the same compartment were sitting and chatting themselves. "We all do. We know without a doubt you'll succeed no matter what. You're the most intelligent and wisest pony in all of Equestria, there's no question to your victory." The mare brushed off the compliment, clearly still troubled. "And if there was?" "Then I'll yell and bark at Celestia until she makes you pass the test." I shrugged matter-of-factly. Twilight rolled her eyes, but a small appreciative smile appeared on her muzzle anyway. As I gestured to behind us again, Twilight followed my gaze to the others. "Besides, should you do fail - hypothetically speaking of course - you still have us, your brother and step-sister. We're not going anywhere, and we'll be damn proud of you regardless if you succeed or, God forbid, fail." Screw what Celestia thinks. After a moment, while catching her gaze, all of our friends smiled cheerfully and reassuringly at Twilight, who couldn't resist grinning faintly in thanks in turn, before looking back at me. A more relived and gracious expression then took over her features, and prompted my own smile. "You always know when to say the right things. Thanks Jack, I feel a lot better now. I feel a little pressured by Princess Celestia's reliance on me to protect a whole empire, but with you and our friends by my side, I know we can succeed." A sense of triumph and flattery rose in my chest. "No prob. Now keep on smiling and chin upwards, you have an upcoming test to complete, Miss Granger." Twilight rolled her eyes playfully at the teasing comparison, and I, rather reluctantly, let go of her, resuming my amused gaze at the window. Though, while Twilight was justifiably nervous in her own right, she wasn't the only one. We were reaching the recently returned Crystal Empire itself; the whole kingdom disappearing from the face of the planet a thousand years ago. Now, it's back, and, having seen the first of the two-parter and bits of the second beforehand, so had its former master. Had you ever imagined Chernabog as a pony? Of course you haven't, but Hasbro felt the need to force that rather bizarre yet interesting reality upon you. Just thinking of those red eyes, cold and sinister, warranted mixed feelings of worry and excitement. Yes, excitement. I was going to possibly meet my favourite villain of Equestria. The idea alone brought a sense to keep me on guard and ask for his autograph. The latter, that is, if he doesn't encase me in experiencing my worst fears first. "Seems I'm not the only one who's apprehensive." I glanced at Twilight's observation, a small grin on my mouth. "Was it that obvious?" She shrugged, dark purple eyes reflecting her feelings, "What's wrong?" This time, I sighed, gesturing to the harsh blizzard outside the surprisingly clear window. "I'm just a little concerned, that's all." "About the empire?" "About you and our friends." I admitted, refraining from blanching at the thought of that former king causing these innocent people to suffer. "Cadence and Armor included - who should be currently enjoying their honeymoon, mind you - if this King Sombra has returned, then we're clearly in considerable danger." The statement incited a replicated expression on Twilight's face. "You truly think he's back?" "Yes." No hesitation on my part, but I didn't elaborate. Just meeting her gaze, I knew Twilight understood my concerns. "...I know what you mean." The intelligent mare nodded, then suddenly her eyes narrowed. "But even so, by some marginal possibility that King Sombra has returned, that tyrant won't harm any of our friends. I guarantee you that, Jack." Her conviction and desire to protect our friends was refreshing. I shared that exact sentiment. "So do I, Twilight." At the vague statement, the mare raised an invisible flat brow. "Please tell me you're not planning on doing something incredibly reckless when we get there." You know me so well, love. I repressed a smirk. "Alright then, I won't." My gaze settled back on the harsh weather outside before Twilight could try and convince me out of my own plan. Beware, your Majesty. We're coming for you. What's better than snow? A snowstorm. And better than that? Not being in the middle of it. For once, I was very grateful for wearing this cape. Rarity and I were the only ones with enough sense to adorn warm clothing against this harsh blizzard. Yet that didn't stop my hoofs, limbs, chest, tail and face from shivering at the cold upon immediately stepping out of the train. Let's see now... If memory serves correctly, we're suppose to be greeted by- "Twilight!" And there we go. "Shining Armor?" Emerging from the relentless snowstorm arrived a familiar white stallion, adorning protective clothing of his own. "Twily! Ya made it!" Removing his goggles, Shining and his elated sibling quickly rushed towards each other and embraced, forgetting the cold for a moment. Wait a minute now... "'Twily?'" I echoed as the rest of us approached the two ponies, recalling the nickname previously used at Canterlot. The addressed mare glanced sheepishly behind her, prompting my amused chuckle. Twily. Who would've thought? "Very adorable, my dear." My gaze then turned to the humoured stallion. "Armor." I nodded in greeting. He returned the gesture. "Stardust." Before getting straight to the point, understandably so. "We better get moving; There are things out here we really don't wanna run into after dark." The mares glanced nervously at each other. "What kind of things?" Fluttershy asked in apprehension. "Let's just say the empire isn't the only thing that's returned." Concluded by us obligingly following the obviously unnerved unicorn. I took up the rear of the group, in case anyone needs to stop and breathe for a second. Which we will have little time for, considering Sombra will ambush us any moment. The mere thought made me want to tell the others to pick up the pace, but I refrained from speaking. Shining already made them worry with the potential attack by the dreaded King, they didn't need me to make things worse. As we walked, I contemplated, doing my best to ignore the freezing sensation in my limbs from walking bare-hoofs on snow. As I recall, as we get near the Empire, Sombra will emerge and attack us. We run towards the barricaded kingdom, while Shining stays behind to distract the King momentarily, resulting in his own horn being infested with small black crystals. Then we meet up with Cadence, who was completely and utterly exhausted from magically shielding the Empire. Twilight and the rest ask around for information, then go to the library, find out about some traditional fair this kingdom does, and hosts the event in order to bring peace and happiness to the residents of the Empire once more. That's the gist of the first episode. But you know, this all would've been avoided sooner if Celestia had just done all this herself. Nothing was stopping her apart from some apparent bull-[BEEP] test she bestowed upon her pupil. Twilight didn't deserve to handle the weight of an entire Empire upon her, and become a viable target for Sombra, who was destroyed and returned because of Celetsia. ...Huh, when thinking about it, Celestia was directly responsible for the return of many of the show's villains: Nightmare Moon, Discord, Sombra and Sunset Shimmer. All because she couldn't find a more suitable solution to imprison them, or just finishing them off while she had the chance. A wise and good monarch is one who makes sacrifices, even of her own innocence- "Something keeps trying to get in!" Shining called out, choosing now to share this information with us. "We think it's the unicorn King who cursed the place!" And how did you reach that conclusion, my friend? "But Princess Celestia said I was sent here to find a way to protect the Empire!" Twilight replied. "If King Sombra can't get in, then it must already be protected!" Whatever Shining was going to say in response, never came. A large horn-like sound erupted out of nowhere, echoing the wide snowy area around us, prompting us all to look upwards apprehensively. A horn? I don't recall a... Well then again, it's been a while since I've seen the episode. Can't remember every detail. Fluttershy gasped in horror, looking around wildly. "Ah, that's one of the things isn't it?!" "We have to get to the Crystal Empire, now!" Shining ordered. Yet any sense of urgency was temporarily side-tracked by a large sound behind us. Behind me. Immediately we all turned around, facing the giant black smoke emerging from the ground, accompanied by a sinister growl. Both horror and anticipation overtook my senses. Here he was! The common sense returned in full force, inciting me to flee from the villain along with the others. Yet as I ran, I couldn't resist the small grin on my face. I'm being chased by King Sombra. I'm being chased by King Sombra! "Go, go!" The leading Twilight urged us, thankfully grabbing Spike before he could lag behind. No need to tell me twice love! "Almost there!" Yeah, I can see it. The big blue shield protecting the entire kingdom from its former tyrant. This prompted my hooves to accelerate with the others- What the [BEEP] is he- Oh no. Having quickly turned around, Shining faced the opposition as I ran by him, causing myself to slow down and regard him with panic and annoyance. As expected, the stallion fired off a pink beam towards the wide green eyes of the smoke, which effortlessly dodged the attack, charging towards the defenseless pony. Not this time! By fusing my chaotic anger and harmonized resolve to protect my friends, balance was with me as my two front hoofs aimed upwards and clapped hard together, sending a visible shockwave towards the black smoke. The exact same move I used against those Changelings in Ponyville a while back. And thank Christ, like last time, it worked. What followed was an echoing growl of irritation, the shadowy remains of Sombra reeling back upon phasing through my assault. Immediately, I rushed forward and pulled Shining harshly by his black scarf. "There's time for heroics later, come on!" He obediently followed, and we made it to the barricade in no time. Without hesitation, we both jumped in as the furious snarl of King Sombra was heard behind us. What followed was a bright blue sky, plain soft grassy fields and an admirable kingdom in the distance, accompanied by the concerned gazes of my friends. And warmth. Oh so welcoming warmth! "Oh thank goodness, you're both okay!" Twilight cried out in relief, rushing forward to greet us. She helped her brother stand up and Fluttershy kindly did the same with me. "Yeah, thank goodness indeed." Shining said in relief himself, hugging his happy sibling briefly before regarding me with a grateful look. "Thanks for the save back there." I nodded with a smirk, "Well, Twilight would've killed me otherwise." Prompting the chuckles of the others while the addressed mare flushed. Smiling in amusement himself, Shining then nodded forward. "Come on, Cadence is waiting for us." As we followed them, I couldn't repress a grin at what just happened. Not only did I technically meet King Sombra himself, but I also saved Shining from being practically useless until the end of the two-parter. So far, luck seemed to be on my side. Or balance, or whichever. It seems that promise I made to Cadence long ago was still in effect, and probably will be until the day I leave this world. "What are ya grinnin' at, Stardust?" Applejack inquired upon noticing my look. "Oh nothing, nothing..." Just trying to refrain myself from fanboying is all. The Crystal Empire was, for lack of a better term, radiant. Just seeing it on TV didn't do the kingdom any justice. During our journey towards the gigantic castle in the center of the returned Empire, we couldn't help pausing every few moments to awe at and take in the sparkling aesthetic houses, shops, decorations, pathways and many other things. This kingdom deserved more screentime, along with Shining and Cadence; the latter of which we were about to greet. Who, upon seeing her, looked way more exhausted than I've ever seen her. Just the sight as we entered the throne room caused me to pause in surprise. The others continued approaching her, more closely being Twilight. "Cadence!" The young purple mare exclaimed happily. That clearly lifted the alicorn's spirits, as she eagerly rushed down the throne seat to greet her sister-in-law. And what followed had to be the most surreal action I've ever seen both Twilight and Cadence conduct. "Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake! Clap your hoofs and do a little shake!" Concluded by shaking their tails at one another and laughing joyfully. Shining gave me a humoured shrug while he walked by. Huh... Well to be fair, I can't recall every single detail of the episode. But at least Twilight was ecstatic to see the pink monarch. The pink alicorn then grimaced, before speaking tiredly. "One of these days we need to get together when the fate of Equestria isn't hanging in the balance." Amen. "Are you okay?" Twilight then inquired in clear concern after Cadence's sigh. Shining, reaching them, spoke on his wife's behalf. "Cadence has been able to use her magic to spread love and light. That seems to be what is protecting it, but she hasn't slept. Barely eats. I want to help her, but I need to be on patrol around the Empire in case King Sombra attempts to get in." I frowned, feeling the incentive to just turn around and get it all over with. "Hm, no wonder it's so Sombra in here." Ba-dum tss. The other mares glared behind them at my lame pun. Worth it. "You've been waiting all day to make that joke, haven't you?" Spike whispered, sounding slightly amused himself. "Who can blame me?" I replied evenly, before returning my focus on the conversation feet away. "She can't go on like this forever." Shining continued rather sternly, evidently worried for his beloved. "And if her magic were to fade... well you saw what's out there waiting for that to happen." "That's why I'm here." Twilight said calmly, confident in our ability to put an end to this plight. "Why we're all here." Applejack suddenly spoke up evenly, approaching the group along with the others, who let out a shared "Mm-hm!" And why I'm here too. Speaking of which, I should probably get to work. The sooner this is over with, Cadence can sleep, Twilight can pass her test with flying colours, none of my friends will be in any further danger for the time-being, and the Crystal Empire will flourish once more. "Stardust?" My attention returned to behind me as I was leaving the room. Shining frowned curiously in my direction. "Are you going somewhere?" I nodded. "Indeed, my friend. While Twilight seeks out a way to protect this kingdom further, I'll deal with the current menace." As expected, that caused justified yet exasperating reactions. "What?! Whoa whoa whoa whoa!" Rainbow Dash waved her hoofs in disbelief. "Wait a sec; you're not actually thinking on confronting King Sombra, are ya?" Is my flat stare enough of an answer? "Stardust, ya do remember what happened last time you fought someone evil by yerself, right?" Applejack inquired evenly, yet also sounding worried. "I do." I have the faint burnt marks under my fur to prove it. "Yet that won't stop you?" Rarity asked. "Nope." I shook my head. "Look, I'm not going to sit around and just hope that everything turns out okay. And, from everything I've learned so far about your species, it is that you're all incredibly easy to sit down and talk with. I'm not going to fight Sombra head-on, if that's what worries you." "You're going to try and talk to him." Cadence said after a moment's pause, inciting more disbelieving reactions from the others. "Stardust, no offence deary, but that's insane!" Rarity protested to the very thought. "That thing can't be reasoned with." "You don't know that." "I have to agree with her." Shining spoke up, sounding more calmer than the mares, walking up towards me. "It's an incredibly dangerous and risky plan, even for you. Who's to say that Sombra won't attack you on sight?" Maybe he will. Maybe he won't. And finally, it was Twilight who spoke next, walking towards rather calmly, but I can see the fury in her eyes. From barely a few centimeters away, Twilight met my firm stare head-on. "You promised you wouldn't do something like this again." Recalling that conversation, I nodded. "I did, but I also promised your sister-in-law over there I'd keep you all safe." "That was for the wedding only!" The mare then exclaimed in irritation and... Fear? "And let's not forget your failures over trying to reform Nightmare Moon and Discord." Oh, don't remind me. "I'm coming with you." Oh the hell you are. "No, Twilight, you have a kingdom to protect." And the mere thought of the unicorn going anywhere near that King was queasy enough. But she wasn't having it, shaking her head heatedly. "I also have to protect my friends. And I'm not going to let anything bad happen to you after back then, when you almost..." Twilight... But, instead of me responding to calm the mare down, it was her brother. He placed a soft hoof on the mare's shoulder, prompting her glance. Shining smiled confidently. "Don't worry, Twily, I'll take care of him." You, what? "We'll be back before you know it. And should Stardust's plan work, then we won't have anything to worry about. Focus on finding a way to protect the Crystal Empire, while we deal with Sombra." Blue sharp eyes then stared at me, as if daring me to protest. ...Well, Shining was a useful asset. He could help in case things go awry. I nodded in agreement. At that action, Twilight then glared at me, but not in a harsh way. "Alright, but if something happens to either of you, you'd better hope King Sombra will be merciful after I'm done with you." A rather different way of saying 'Be careful.' "I'll hold to you that, my dear." I then nodded firmly at Shining. "Let's go, the sooner this is over with, the better." He nodded back, expression as serious as my own. "You sure you know what you're doing?" "Not at all." I replied over the harsh wind, having just left through the shield out of the protected kingdom. I felt my mane and tail react with flow at the conditions. Brr, already I missed the warmth within the kingdom. So far, no sight of the King himself. I nodded, "Right, go back in the barricade and wait for me there, I'll be back shortly." But Shining, like her sister, won't back down that easily. "Sorry Stardust, but I'm not letting you face this guy alone." Eh, suit yourself. "Then let me do the talking." I said while we walked further into the snowy plains. "Even in his current state, he should be able to communicate with us." "You really think he'll listen to reason?" Who knows. "There's no harm in trying." As if on cue, the horn sounded occurred. Both Shining and I tensed up at the old-fashioned sound, indicating the fallen King's arrival. Was that repetitive horn Sombra's national anthem? Guy has poor taste, I'll say that much- Black smoke emerged before us. "There he is!" "Very observant of you!" I retorted to the unnerved stallion, quickly glancing behind me. "I'll go talk to him." He nodded hesitantly, "I've got your back. Be careful." Pfft, do you know who I am? That said, I steeled my nerves and slowly moved forward, refusing to cower under the towering green and red eyes observing me carefully. He must be wondering who the reckless [BEEP] is approaching him. Swallowing a lump as I neared the imposing black smoke, I spoke up with as much courage as I could muster. "Your Majesty." His eyes seemed to widen at that, and I quickly lightly bowed after addressing him. A little formality might help in reasoning with him. "If I might speak with you- Gah!" "Stardust!" Shining cried out in warning, before I could hear him no longer. In fact, I couldn't hear the harsh winds or anything else, as blackness enveloped the entire area around me. Hell, even the ground was nothing but darkness. And I was... Cold. Colder than I experienced outside. It felt like relentless icicles were piercing my very soul, causing my body to stiffen in frozen shock. Looking around trying to find something to see, I didn't have to wait too longer. The King gave me the honour of seeing his face. And his face alone. Stretching out of the darkness, sinister red eyes loomed above, with a black muzzle, a red horn and flaming black hair flowing through the blackness. The entire outline of the fallen tyrant was a blood red. I don't think I've felt this terrified in my life. My limbs were shaking violently, teeth chattering and my breathing was getting considerably more and more unbalanced. "Who dares approach my Majesty?" That voice! It was even heard in my head. I couldn't help but shudder, not just at the deep menacing tone, but the additional sharp fangs showing as he spoke. Forcibly swallowing my hesitation, I attempted to speak... but couldn't. He didn't seemed amused by my nervousness. "Your name, whelp." 'Whelp?!' "S-Stardust Balance." Finally, I managed to speak again. "King Sombra, I presume- Ack!" The black smoke entered through my muzzle before I could even react, resulting in me leaning onto the ground for support and coughing violently, patting my chest roughly. Jesus Christ, that [BEEP] hurt! He certainly wasn't merciful alright. "Hm. So, you are a human." W-What...?! "Your mind isn't difficult to penetrate, little man. I can see your memories, your hopes, you dreams, your... Fears." The [BEEP]...! Yet the mental swearing only amused the depraved King. "Hmhmhmhmhmhm. You should know better than to use such language in front of your betters, Mr... Wright." Feeling like I can breath clearly again, I stood up, glaring at the heartless red eyes gleaming with malice. He had no right to look through my mind like that. I already had another unwelcome presence in there making himself at home. "So defiant, too. Serve me, Jack Wright, and I will make your purpose in Equestria even greater. Never again will others look down upon you, assault you for being simply who you are. I can make you... Godlike." He can't be serious. Why in God's name would I want to serve him, favourite villain aside? In exchange for the lives of those I care about? Not happening. If - hypothetically speaking - evil did exist, it was in form of this tyrannical pony. "'Evil?' Your evil is my good, little one." Sombra clearly wasn't fazed by my thoughts. His echoing voice darkened in delight. "I am King Sombra, the ruler of fear. With every step I leave nothing but despair and darkness. I declare that good." Red eyes brightened at the last statement, causing me to wince at his sickening delight in other's suffering. Now seemed the more perfect time than ever to try and convince this villain. "You don't have to rule over anyone with fear, you know. Darkness can be used to help others." "And so it does. It assists me in reminding these inferior ponies who their greatest leader is. Fear creates obedience, but you already know that, don't you, human?" "But it doesn't benefit the world as a whole." I replied evenly, waving off the jab against my own kind. "Don't you see? What benefit is there to gain from making others suffer, to never have happy lives to call their own? What good can possibly come out of making those poor ponies your tools?" Sombra replied casually, without delay. "The future, of course. Without obedience, without reminding them of their place, there is no stability or sanctuary for all living things on Equestria. The weak are born to serve their masters, giving them a higher purpose than wasting than lives away simply finding a mate and producing children. No, I don't give them suffering, human, I give them... Hope." "A funny way of pronouncing 'slavery'..." If he could, the unfazed pony would shrug. "What you believe is irrelevant to me. But that can change, should you willingly swear your loyalty to me." He cut me off before I could retort, sounding slightly more amused and bored. "Don't think your attempts on 'redeeming' me will succeed, human. I am not that coward Celestia, who prefers having her servants clean up her own mess. All the more reason to take my side; I can sense your obvious contempt for the unreliable mare." Contempt? "I don't hate Celestia." I responded in confusion. "True she makes dumb-[BEEP] decisions and pressures one of my friends with responsibilities she should be carrying out herself, but I don't despise the alicorn that much." ...Right? Right. "But anyway, it's not too late for you, Sombra." His eyes narrowed at the lack of formality, but I ignored it. His presence was getting less and less intimidating as we conversed. "You don't have to be a tyrannical overlord. You can be a noble and fair King, ruling your Empire not with fear and darkness, but with love and darkness. None of those people deserve to suffer as they did long ago. Times have changed, Sombra, and you must adapt." Come on, let this work... ...Dammit. The stubborn King sneered. "You take me for someone who can be easily persuaded by weak words, boy? It's a shame you're so reluctant to serve me, your persistence is a useful trait." At the vague threat, my hoofs clenched in preparation. If he wants a fight, I will take him on if I have to. "Soon, the Crystal Empire will be mine once more. And my glorious power will shadow all of Equestria, and all who dwell within it shall learn to obey and serve their one true ruler!" You'll need that heart first though, won't you... Wait... The heart! His eyes widened suddenly, as though seeing the image of the object in my mind. "What do you know about the Crystal Heart, human?" So then, he can't see through all my memories. I refrained from smirking at the obvious asset. "Enough to know you need its power to enforce your rule once more. Without it, you're a mere shadow of your former self." His Highness snarled angrily. "It is only a temporary problem. It will be mine. Nopony is aware of its location." Correct, my dear King... No 'pony.' As his red eyes narrowed in rage, I finally smirked. "I'm willing to offer you a deal, your Majesty. One you shouldn't quickly dismiss." "What kind of 'deal,' human...?" "The Crystal Heart." I spoke up, feeling alot more confident than I ever was before. "I'll retrieve and deliver it to you, in exchange for you leaving this Empire and its citizens and never returning." It was a very high gamble, to put it mildly. "You can have your body back, and you'll survive, which I believe is far more important than ruling your kingdom, no?" He frowned harder with every word. "And should I refuse?" "Then I'll deliver the Heart to the new monarchs of the Empire, and they'll utterly destroy you. Plain and simple." I shrugged. Yet the bluff only incited the towering King to scoff. "You are too much of a sentimental coward to allow a life to be extinguished." "Do you really want to take that chance?" The fallen tyrant then regarded me, and I felt prickling sensations through the sides of brain, the King clearly reading my mind. Quickly, I relied on the autistic side of me for assistance, creating a storm of images and random thoughts to keep him from sensing my true intentions. After a while, he questioned rather dangerously. "How do I know you are not simply deceiving me?" "You don't." I met his blood red stare evenly, shuddering slightly at the unnerving eyes. "You've seen through my mind, you should know better than to trust a human." "Indeed..." Sombra sounded surprisingly contemplative. "Very well. Return the Crystal Heart to me in one hour, and I shall spare this kingdom and its citizens of my rule." What... Just like that? He grinned sharply. "You have the word of a King, human, should you uphold your end of the bargain." As if I'm that naive. And under an hour too, I'm not sure if I'll be able to retrieve it in time- No, no, I can do this. For Twilight, and everyone else. I must, and will, succeed. "That's the spirit." He praised mockingly. "But be warned, I do not tolerate deception against me. Should you betray my word, then I will inflict a thousand years of suffering upon you, and every one of those little ponies you hold so dear." Before I could react to the promised threat, the darkness immediately cleared, the face and red eyes of the fallen monarch disappearing. Welcoming me once more was the frozen plains and harsh snowstorm, which I was more happy to see than ever before. As for Sombra, the large smokey remains of him regarded me for a long moment, before sinking into the snowy ground below, as though he was never there to begin with. ...Thank God. "Stardust!" Ah! Almost forgot! Looking behind me, I saw Shining rush forwards worryingly, "Are you alright? You disappeared behind the black smoke." I nodded, "I'm fine... Considering what happened." He frowned questionably, "And what exactly did happen- Gah! Stardust, you're freezing!" Shining exclaimed in surprised upon inspecting me for injuries. I raised a brow, "Well, we are in the middle of a snowstorm." "No, I mean, you're almost freezing solid." Oh... What? Must be a side-effect from coming into contact with Sombra like that. "What happened back there?" "I spoke with his Highness." I explained dryly, motioning behind where the King just departed. "We've reached a compromise." Shining, understandably, didn't seem to like hearing that. His blue eyes narrowed in concern, "You've made a deal, with King Sombra?" "Indeed." "About what?" I opened my mouth before common sense intervened, inciting me to look around the area carefully. "We should discuss this inside, Armor, but we better hurry. Time is short." And Sombra might be listening in right now. Shining nodded in agreement, and we both hurried towards the large azure shield. "Let's go then. Cadence is probably worried by now. Can this deal prevent Sombra from invading the Empire?" Not if Vader gets to it first. Heheheh. "Yes, whether he wants it to or not." I'll be damned before handing over Sombra that Crystal Heart. If he wants it, he'll have to agree to my terms; which might include signing an autograph by yours truly. I won't let these ponies suffer from fear of the tyrant again. To be continued... Chapter Fifty-Eight: The Seeds of Affection Chapter Fifty-Eight: The Seeds of Affection Been a while since I was last up here. And for good reason, I think. Between hanging out with my friends and researching as much I can about balance, the time to rest upon this hill overlooking the town had been scarce nowadays. But today, I managed to find time, immediately arriving to this place after this morning's session was completed, so I can gather my thoughts and dwell on the topic that I've been admittedly trying to forget about for a while. My... Crush... On Twilight. Not that I was hesitant to admit that - To myself, anyway - but the reality of it still sounded overall surreal; more bizarre than being trapped in a world where its residents looked as though they've been through an exploded rainbow factory. I decided now was finally the time to think about this unwarranted situation, and how best to deal with it. Though I've been handling it just fine, apart from a few embarrassing stutters and nervous expressions here and there whenever around the oblivious mare. However, my train of thought was derailed by the dragon who had accompany me here. "Hey Stardust?" Forcibly pushing the unicorn to one side of my mind a moment, I leaned my head to the side. "Hm?" Spike was lying down beside me, our gazes focused directly on the clear azure skies. "You know you can talk to me about anything, right?" Now where did that come from? "Yes, and I appreciate that, Spike." "Just checking." I imagined the infant lizard shrugged. "Because you've been looking intense since we got here." Oh, so he noticed? "Something you wanna talk about?" And possibly endanger my friendship with Twilight? Not just yet, my reptilian friend. "I'm fine, Spike." I said reassuringly. "It's nothing bad, I've just... Got a lot on my plate right now." "Huh?" "Meaning I'm dealing with a lot of things currently." "Ah." And he stayed quiet for a while. So where was I? Ah yes. My bizarre infatuation with the purple unicorn. Where do I even begin? Aside from the fact it's completely unholy and plain wrong, but in addition that Twilight deserved someone far greater than I. My species would probably kill me for having this high amount of affection towards an equine- "Like what?" God dammit. "Nothing important." I almost snapped, taking a pause to breathe deeply, Anyway, what benefit would to be gained by this crush on her? Twilight would never in her right mind return the feelings, let alone agree to date me; she's far too mature and intelligent to waste her affections on someone like me. The fact she's recently been behaving unusual as of late means nothing- "Does it have something to do with Twilight?" Spike... "You know what?" I said, standing up briskly. Spike was startled at my abrupt movement, before following suit. "I'm hungry. Why don't we see how the Cakes are doing?" His hungry expression was the only answer I needed. While the dragon was rushing ahead, eager to devour the savory dishes offered by Sugarcube Corner, I returned to my previous thoughts. As I was saying, the idea alone over Twilight and I dating is ludicrous enough; and that little picnic together during Valentine's Day didn't count. The mare was an intelligent, mature and independent hu- Individual, while I was an autistic manchild who relies heavily on others. I mean, for a start, what did we have in common? My mind began drawing comparisons. We both love books and reading, that's a start. We both enjoy learning new things, there's that. We often grow exasperated over the antics of our friends. Plus we would both throw ourselves into danger for the safety of those we care about. Apart from all that, nothing. Additionally, another factor to consider was the fact that Twilight was more focused on studying the magic of friendship, still being a pupil of Celestia's. That I understood and often encouraged of her; her desire to learn and please her mentor was something I'd rather not interfere with, my dislike of Celestia aside. Romance would be the last thing on Twilight's mind right now, and I had no intention on distracting the determined unicorn from her priorities. All in all, Twilight deserved the very best Equestria had to offer. As long as she was happy, then I'm happy. An image of a certain blue-haired stereotype from the movies came to mind, which immediately incited my irritated frown. Okay, Twilight deserved way more than THAT too. ...Also, there's the fact that I don't even have a clue over Twilight's age. I never presumed to ask. I'm guessing fifteen or sixteen, though with her Birthday a while back it could be seventeen. Heaven forbid Celestia make a fifteen-year-old into a ruler of an entire town. "Stardust?" Once again, interrupted from my thought process. To my left, I was approached by Bon Bon, Lyra and Derpy, who looked pleased to see me. The cream Earth Pony continued, frowning softly. "Are you okay? You look... Disturbed." "What gave it away?" I asked dryly, before shaking my head. "I'm fine, thank you... How are you three?" Before Bon Bon could inquire further, Derpy answered happily, "We're great! We're one our way to Sugarcube Corner to try out these rare muffins the Cakes had ordered just today! Wanna join us?" Lyra just beamed without a care in the world. ...Why not? It's been a while since I've last hung out with these three. "Funny, I was heading there myself with Spike." Speak of the Devil. The dragon was waiting for us from the other end of the street, tapping his foot impatiently. I chuckled, "The boy has a craving for sugar, I swear." "Don't all kids?" Bon Bon inquired jokingly, as we headed forward to join the waiting lizard. "So then, what's bothering you? And don't say it's nothing, Stardust, I know you well enough to notice otherwise." She added before I could answer with the automatic response. "You know me well." I replied without humour. Christ, this dilemma must be causing me more distress than I thought. "I just... Well, it's... I..." ...Genius, Stardust. "You sound nervous, Star." I frowned at the nickname, while Lyra simply smiled... Slyly, I might add. "Is it someone you're thinking about...?" Before I could quickly deny the accurate accusation, another voice interjected, "I should think so." Ohh just what I need right now. Exhaling sharply, I glanced at the approaching Earth Pony. Octavia, in all her British stereotype glory, walked elegantly towards us. "Hello dear Stardust. Hello girls." "Hi Octavia!" Lyra greeted. "I see you've finally escaped the confines of the Golden Oak Library, Stardust." The classy voice continued, and I didn't bother even looking at the mare. That incited her huff, "No need for pretended annoyance, deary. I'd assume you would be happy to view a familiar face aside from Miss Sparkle." You'd assume incorrectly. Finally meeting that pink gaze, I forced a smile. "Forgive me, Octavia, but I'm not in the mood right now to be hit on by an... By anyone. So if you'll excuse me." The grey Earth Pony blinked at my sudden departure, before pursuing, to my further annoyance. "You misunderstand, my dear Stardust." A low growl escaped my muzzle at the infuriating address, but she seemed not to have noticed. "I merely wished to interact with you once again, after I haven't seen you for quite a while, Hero of Canterlot." That stopped me in my tracks. "Hero of what now?" I heard Derpy ask from behind. "Oh, you didn't know?" Octavia proceeded to explain. "Our handsome stallion here-" Please kill me right now. "- Was responsible for saving the royal wedding between Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and Captain of the Royal Guards, Shining Armor. In addition, he has been instrumental in saving the kingdom time and time again, earning him the appropriate title." Appropriate my [BEEP]. Glancing back, I said sharply, "I'm no hero." Before continuing on my way. But God dammit, the Earth Pony refused to give up. "I respectfully disagree. Your continuous actions in Canterlot has earned you this remarkable reputation. Why, any mare would be fortunate enough to be with you-" That does it. "Look." I began after ceasing walking, turning swiftly to face the blinking mares. "I'm not a hero, and I'm not in the mood to date anyone, including you Octavia. If you want to be my friend, that's fine. But I do not see you that way, nor will I ever. To make you simply understand, I'll put it like this: I don't date ponies. Okay?" The statement caused her to frown in confusion. "But, dear, you are a-" "Stop. Calling. Me. That." Finally, she shut her mouth at my annoyed growl. Though even the others seemed stunned by my heated look and tone. "You know absolutely nothing about me, and it will stay that way until the end of time. If you have any intention of flirting with me still, then I respectfully insist that you simply sod off, before I get really [BEEP] off. Good day Octavia." My work done, I returned to heading towards Spike, who looked a little concerned by the conversation just then. Behind me, I heard multiple stomping hoofs, indicating Bon Bon, Lyra and Derpy were accompanying us to Sugarcube Corner still. "Don't worry about it." I reassured the lizard as he opened his mouth to ask, remnants of irritation leaking from my tone. "I just rid ourselves of an inconvenience." God, I need a soda... I just thought of another factor, one that should've been the most glaring obvious flaw. The fact that eventually I'll return to my home world, so dating Twilight would be pointless for the very beginning. And would I really want to potentially devastate the young mare like that for absolutely no reason? Of course not. After finishing spending time with the other mares and Spike, I managed to slip away, wishing to continue being by myself and my thoughts. And to do that I'd have to be away from the entire town a little, heading my way towards Sweet Apple Acres just to get some fresh air. Despite my initial dislike for farms in general, Applejack's place has a certain charm to it that you couldn't look at this place with disdain. Not that much disdain, anyway. Christ, I haven't been here since my training, preparing myself for the previous looming Changeling threat. Ever since Syphilis and her minions were defeated and banished from Canterlot, there was no further need for me to continue my exercises, despite my friend's protests otherwise. Nope, I was done with all that now, but I suppose it wouldn't hurt to pay Applejack a visit, since I really didn't feel like going back to the library just yet and the farm was the closest residence- Oh hello, what's this? If it ain't Tweedle-[BEEP] and Tweedle-[BEEP]. At the entrance of the farm gate, entering the place themselves were the snobbish Diamond Tiara and her glasses friend; whatever-the-[BEEP]-Her-Name-Was. Has something to do with a spoon? Ah who gives a [BEEP]? But still, what were they doing here? Why else, to pick on the three other fillies, I imagine. Welp, better prevent that from happening. I followed after the two smug-looking children. By the time I caught up - as I was in no hurry to - the two fillies were eavesdropping on something at the farmhouse, before entering the place beyond my sight. Walking over to their previous hiding spot, I listened in on what they were conversing about. "It's a pumpkin." That proud voice belonged to Apple Bloom. "Mm more like a lame-kin." Tiara replied, inciting my eye roll while her accomplice chuckled at the insult. Scathing. "Who's the new blank flank?" Oh, they have a visitor? Apple Bloom responded for the new arrival, "She's my cousin, Babs." Babs... Babs... Hm, nope, can't seem to recall anyone named that. "She's from Manehattan." Don't get me started on how stupid that pun name of a city is. "Manehattan huh?" Tiara inquired with a hint of interest. "Well, I guess you have that going for you." Impudent little brat... Having half a mind to storm in there and scold the two unwelcome fillies, an unfamiliar voice spoke up. Evidently Tiara's pet friend, "Suppose you're gonna join their club, what's it called, the Cutie Mark Crusaders?" A pause, before another unknown voice replied, "More like the Cutie Mark Crybabies." I frowned, sensing this was somehow all familiar. Wait... Blank flank pony arrives in Ponyville, joins up with Tiara and her crony... Oh! Oh right, yes, I've seen this episode. Christ, the more I stay here the more I keep forgetting about these things. I remember being basically indifferent to this episode, save for the fact the Crusaders practically rigging their ride for the upcoming parade with a bomb. CRASH! What the-?! Finally peeking my head through the doorway, my eyes widened at the incoming object, a large round pumpkin which was presumably the ride, rolling its way out the farm. Oh no you don't! Quickly, I lunged forward and, with two limbs thrust forward, caught the rolling ride before it could possibly damage the farm, two firm hoofs keeping the groaning object in place. ...Heh, guess building those muscles for against the Changelings wasn't the only thing I needed them for. Slowly, while the thing felt quite heavy, I carefully pushed, rolling the thing back inside. "Keep out the way." I informed the fillies within, passing by the happily surprised Crusaders, along with the annoyed-looking Tiara and her crony. The brown filly with a short pink mane, Babs of course, looked simply stunned. Rolling it to the end of the room, and placing it in a position where it wouldn't move on its own accord again, I released the pumpkin-shaped vehicle and stepped back, keeping my eyes on it just in case. That was close. "No one was hurt?" I asked after tearing my gaze from the machine. "Nu-uh." Apple Bloom answered, shaking her head. "But what are ya doin' here, Stardust?" Ignoring that question for a brief moment, my gaze turned directly on the other three fillies, who gulped at my expression. Pointing at the doorway, I addressed curtly towards Tiara and the grey filly, "I don't tolerate bullies, especially those who pick on my friend's sisters. Clear off, the pair of you." The two happily obliged, sending one last sneering looks at the Crusaders before running off. "Woo!" Sweetie Belle sighed in relief. "Thanks Stardust. I thought we'd never get rid of them." But I wasn't done yet, my attention then focused on the cowering tanned-looking Earth Pony, who quickly retreated behind the backs of the surprised Crusaders. My gaze did not falter, though my tone softened slightly, "No one likes a bully, kid. You're a relative of Apple Bloom's, I presume?" The filly in question spoke for her scared cousin. "Yep, this here's my cousin Babs Seed." Glancing at the Earth Pony, she looked rather disgruntled at her relative, "Although, I'm not sure why she'd pick Diamond Tiara's side jus' then." "She's responsible for this?" I inclined my head towards the damaged vehicle. At their nods, I nodded in turn. Thought so. "I have half a mind to inform Applejack about this." "Don't we all?" Scootaloo asked rhetorically, while Babs looked rather frightened at the concept, prompting my annoyed gaze. "You can't expect to get away with being a bully, Miss Seed." The young filly then muttered something. "What was that?" She winced, before speaking more clearly, "The bullies at Manehattan sure do..." ...Ah. "So that's what this is all about?" She looked away while I approached, the Crusaders stepping to the sides for me to address the young troubled filly more clearly. "Well, becoming a bully doesn't change things, nor does it make you any better than them. Is it hard for you to report this bullying to your teacher or parents?" "Freak..." No answer. "...You shouldn't keep this kind of problem to yourself." Stardust you hypocrite. "Telling either a teacher or your parents will help stop that unwarranted bullying, you should never be afraid otherwise." She hesitantly glanced up, prompting my small smile. "Look, I know what you're going through, Miss Seed. I've been bullied for the majority of my life." The Crusader's eyes widened at this reveal, a part of my life than I haven't even divulged to Twilight. "It sucks, I know, and sometimes you feel as though nothing can be done about it. Like you, I tried to ignore the problem and handle it myself. But you know what?" "Weirdo..." "What...?" Babs asked, sounding genuinely curious, as I now had her and the Crusader's undivided attention. "Attention seeker..." "I managed to tell others, in the end. And they sorted it out, as your parents and teachers will do so too." I replied, restraining the urge to place a hoof of comfort on this kindred spirit. "Don't be afraid to tell others." "[BEEP] weirdo..." Wish those flashbacks would just [BEEP] off already... "That's right!" Apple Bloom added in, now finally understanding the dilemma with her cousin. The three young fillies surrounded the uncertain Earth Pony. "You shouldn' have to deal with them bullies at Manehattan all by yerself. You've got your teachers and parents to help ya out!" Sweetie Belle pitched in, "And also don't be afraid to let your friends help you. There will certainly be others there willing to stand up for you and be your friend." Scootaloo concluded the words of encouragement, "You don't have to face your problems alone. And if they keep on bullying you, we'll head straight to Manehattan ourselves and give them a piece of our minds!" "Mm-hm!" Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle hummed in agreement. "...Well gee." Babs said while looking down, clearly ashamed. "I-I'm sorry, I just... Didn't want to be picked on here as well..." "Ya won't be! Right girls?" The other two nodded at Apple Bloom, who beamed at her relative. "We'll be here to watch your back." "R-Really...?" Hope was beginning to leak from Bab's quiet tone. At their smiles of encouragement, a small relived one spread across her muzzle. "I dunno what to say..." "You can start by apologizing for wrecking their hard work." I supplied, before walking back towards the damaged vehicle and removing my cape. While I'm here, better help with repairs. "Then you can help me fix this thing in time for the parade." What was the parade about again? Something in relation with summer and harvesting... Ah well, don't care. I'm just happy that we managed to fix the Crusader's ride in time for it. And off they go, waving to the crowd from their open window of their giant yellow pumpkin-shaped vehicle, Babs Seed having made up with them and joined them in the parade. As they waved to me while passing by down the street, myself at one end of the crowd that was still being filled, I waved back, satisfied that everything was resolved without potential harm. Like say, rigging the giant ride with a bomb. Watching the back of the wooden-machine as it continued on its way with the other vegetable-shaped vehicles, I noticed five of the Mane Six - the exception being Pinkie Pie, who was driving one of those rides herself - feet away, all focusing happily on the parade passing by them. I tried my best not to stare transfixed on one particular mare. Too late though, as Twilight obviously sensed that someone was observing her like a dumb teenage boy, and met my gaze from afar, smiling at the sight of me. And although I smiled back, rather nervously for whatever reason I might add, the unicorn then quickly looked down on the soil ground, looking positively flustered herself, inciting my frown. There she goes again, what the Hell keeps provoking such a reaction from her towards me-? ...No. She didn't... Know, did she? Glancing back at me, Twilight's smile turned rather meek, confirming these horrifying suspicions all the more. God dammit! I can't even be subtle when expressing these conflicting emotions! Immediately, I turned around and resolved to get away as quickly as possible. God forbid I have that awkward conversation with Twilight if she already knew about my emotions towards her. "Hey Stardust! Wait up!" The feminine accented voice caused me to halt. Thankfully - despite a small bit of disappointment was present - it didn't belong to Twilight. "Applejack." I greeted without facing her, hearing her approaching footsteps. "Shouldn't you be watching your sister and cousin?" "Already done so." The orange mare responded, walking around to see my reluctant face. The Earth Pony was positively beaming. "I just wanted to thank ya, again, for helpin' out my sister and cousin like that. I was worried that Babs' visit to Ponyville wouldn' have turned out so well, but you and the girls made sure she's havin' the time of her life." "It was my pleasure." I replied flatly. Wow, what was with me today? Applejack seemed to have noticed my dour mood as well. "Everythin' alright sugarcube?" Not really. "I'm fine. I just..." Shaking my head, I proceeded to walk off, yet the mare followed. "Somethin' obviously botherin', maybe I can help?" "I'm fine, again, thank you Applejack. I just... Need some time to myself, from everyone." I admitted, not wanting to offend the Earth Pony in the least... Though a small part of my mind deemed that unimportant. The Hell...? "Ah, gotcha." Applejack winked in understanding, already turning around to return to the others. "Well, if ya wanna talk about it, just know that your friends are always here to help." "Thanks Applejack." A strained smile overtook my muzzle as she nodded and walked off, followed by a mutter, "Though I highly doubt any of you can help me with this..." Perhaps a little time away from the library and everyone else will do me some good. Chapter Seventy-Three: JaJa's Surreal Journey: Stardust Crusaders"Where do you want these?" "Section M, second shelf." Nodding obligingly, I carried the piled books on my back towards their respective places, helping the mare clean up the library for this traditional weekly day. As soon as that was completed, I walked back to the next waiting pile. "And these?" "Section S; sixth shelf on the left." This was one of of those days where I casually enjoyed; helping Twilight clean up the whole library, together. As Spike typically was busy with some other chore, I offered to help the mare, our love and passion for books getting all this done sooner than later. But there was no hurry. "And these? Also where's Spike?" "Section L, on the bottom third row. And I've sent him out to help Rarity this morning with a delivery she must make for Manehattan." "Of course." I commented knowingly, placing the books in the right shelf. "I trust he rushed out the door at the mere mention of Rarity?" "Hm, he immediately got out of bed upon the mention." Twilight responded humouredly, magically rearranging and setting books back herself, ticking off a list. Nodding in satisfaction, she glanced my way, "I think there's just the J, K and Q sections that remain." "Alright." I said, an idea popping up in my mind as we handled the last piles of literature. "So then... We're alone for the morning?" Twilight smiled slightly, "Unless Rainbow pops in again like she's done these last few mornings, hooping an early release of the upcoming Daring Do book has arrived, I'd say so." Of course. That pegasus recently visited the house and spreading to the entire town over her enthusiasm for the next addition to the series. Not that I blamed her; getting hyped for your favourite book series is something I related with absolutely. Though, as I had commented to an amused Twilight, Rainbow's excitement makes every female bookworm back home look restrained. Still, while we're alone... "And... Finished!" Twilight announced happily, ticking off the list and looking up at the shelves proudly, oblivious to my sneaking up towards her back. "And just in time too; we can help Fluttershy with- Whoa!" Whoa indeed, love. Grabbing her unsuspecting shoulder, I playfully whirled the surprised Twilight and embraced the mare, who instantly blushed at my intentions and immediately softly placed her front hoofs on my chest. The magically floating list and quill fell harmlessly onto the floor, but my attention was more focused on the mare's shy expression and sparkling violet eyes. "Since we're alone, I suppose you wouldn't object to a little quality time together before we visit our friend?" I asked teasingly, prompting the redness on her adorable features to deepen. "I suppose... Fluttershy wouldn't mind waiting a little longer..." Twilight replied shyly, grinning a little. Our faces inched closer towards one another. "It's as you said, my dear Twilight; we should enjoy this while we can..." "I can hardly disagree..." I felt her breath against my muzzle. Our pony lips were about to meet- The front door burst open. "Twilight! I came by to check if- ...Oh." As if a spell had broken, our closing eyes widened and we both looked at the smirking Rainbow in shock. Immediately, I frowned hard at the interruption. Dammit Rainbow! Twilight, also looking peeved, softly broke off our embrace, "The next Daring Do book hasn't arrived yet, if that's why you're here Rainbow. It won't be for a while at least. I told you this already." The blue mare shrugged, "Just had to check Twilight. Didn't mean to ruin your little moment there." My frown deepened, prompting her peaceful gesture, "Hey, you can't blame me for being excited! This is Daring Do we're talkin' about here! What could be more important than reading the next chapter of the Daring Do series?" Sighing tiredly, I rubbed my forehead in exasperation while Twilight smiled patiently, "I share your enthusiasm, Rainbow, but you can wait a little longer for the next volume to be released. These things take time." Rolling her pink eyes, Rainbow said exaggeratedly, "But that's just it Twi! This next book is taking forever to publish! I need that book and I need it now! I'll come by again tomorrow! See you lovebirds tomorrow!" Before either of us could respond, the stubborn pegasus flew out the library, the wind from her departure slamming the red door shut. "...I wonder if pegasus-repellent is a thing." I commented dryly. "Sadly, it isn't." Twilight said, sounding both annoyed and humoured before walking off, "Come on, let's not keep Fluttershy waiting." "So much for quality time..." I muttered, and Twilight glanced over in my direction with sympathy, flattery and bliss. A.K Yearling. A.K. Yearling. Talk about a mind-numbing revelation. The author for Rainbow Dash's adored books is none other than a pony named after a talented writer from our world, as I told a curious Twilight upon learning about the name of the author during the party. The mare who wrote the cliche adventures of Indiana Jones the Pony. Huh, you'd think that, since Hasbro was referencing the most legendary author of the modern era, those books would be similar at all to Harry Potter. If this was an implication that the Harry Potter series were repetitive and unoriginal, then I'd be insulted. "Now remember, Sweetie Belle." Rarity was telling her younger sibling by the front door, "You must be on your best behaviour while during our absence, and listen to everything Stardust here tells you to do, alright?" "That means you too, Apple Bloom." The orange Earth Pony said with a much sterner tone, "We don't wanna come back to find the library in a real mess. Don't give 'im trouble." "Sure thing sis!" "You can count on us!" "We promise we don't anything like mess up the library." I was as relieved to hear that as the mares. Yes I've been assigned babysitting duties while the others were away. Upon learning that the next Daring Do novel won't be published for an extra two months, Rainbow insisted they needed to locate the author and help her finish the book in time. Of course, you shouldn't push an author for time like that; a writer can take as long as they need to finish their work, rushing it won't do any wonders for your work. Shame Rainbow didn't know that. "You sure you'll be okay with looking after them for the next few days?" Twilight asked. "I'll be fine." I smiled, "You know how great I am with kids." Emphasized with patting the embarrassed Spike's head, prompting Twilight to giggle behind her hoof. "Are you sure you don't want me to come with you, just in case?" "In case of what?" Twilight smiled humouredly, "There's no need to worry, Jack, everything will be just fine." I should point out by now that the secrecy of my true name is no longer a factor, though I only allowed Twilight and Twilight alone to call me that. "Don't I get a goodbye kiss?" I inquired with a raised expectant brow, taking delight at the mare's flushed face. Rarity and Applejack exchanged smirks, Spike rolled his eyes and the three young fillies gasped in shock and wonder. Yet before Twilight could respond, an impatient voice rung out from a few feet away, "Come on guys! A.K isn't gonna wait for us to help finish her book! We're on a tight schedule here!" "We're comin' Rainbow!" Applejack replied, winking at the pair of us as she and Rarity said goodbye to their sisters. "We'll see you when we get back!" Rarity called out, then added to Sweetie Belle, "And remember, best behaviour. I will not tolerate you making Stardust endure any mischief for the next few days. Ta ta!" "Bye sis!" "Take care!" And finally, Twilight said her farewell, in a way which I extremely welcomed, a warm peck on my ponified cheek, "Have fun." She said before quickly hurrying to join the others. "You too." But she was far enough already, unable to hear my warm quiet reply. And then, I heard the small steps of three energetic young fillies rushing into the library, Spike following after waving to the departing mares. With a small sigh, I walked in after them, shutting the door in case they had any ideas of leaving without me noticing. This shouldn't be too bad. What could possibly go wrong-? ...Huh. Both Spike and I were already gaping as the three fillies were pulling out numerous books in a rushed pace. "Come on girls, let's see if we can find anything here about how to earn our cutie marks!" Apple Bloom, the ringleader, commanded while the other two children obliged happily. "I'm already beginning to think this was a bad idea." Spike commented lightly. Not giving up just yet, I clapped my hoofs; loud enough for them to pause and look at me. Perfect. Clearing my throat I spoke up sternly, "Alright girls, since you're staying for the time being, there will be a few rules that must be addressed. One of which being, don't mess up the library." The three fillies grinned sheepishly, realizing their error and hurriedly putting away the mess they pulled out. Though the books were clearly in wrong shelves and order now, that can be fixed later. "There will also be a bedtime, breakfast, dinner and tea schedule-" "You mean breakfast, lunch and dinner." The young dragon cut in helpfully. "That too. But we'll deal with those later." Rubbing my front hoofs, I smiled at the three fillies, "So, aside from looking for ways to gain your cutie marks, what else do you kids do for fun?" I gave up as soon as I asked that. These girls were hell bent on gaining those accursed marks however they can, stubbornly insisting that the only fun they usually have together is trying to earn their cutie marks. You got to admire their persistence though, God knows how long they've been trying. It'd be a shame if they were destined, in the end, to fulfill an unsatisfying life that their marks tell them to do. Hence why I suggested we try something I enjoy doing. Albeit to minor success. For as soon as the three trays of brownies, each prepared by Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, were laid on table, the black smoke emitting from said trays didn't bold any promises. Even Spike was blanching at the sight, but I concealed any of my true feelings behind a smiling mask. "I think mine looks the best!" The young orange pegasus said proudly. "What? Mine is obviously the most delicious-looking!" The young white unicorn protested. "Puh-lease, we all know you're goin' to love my brownies more than yours!" The young yellow Earth Pony rolled her eyes. Well, at they're optimistic about their results. "Good job girls." I said sincerely, motioning to the smoking trays, "They look very good." For poisoning someone with. "I am proud of how much effort you've put in." The girls beamed proudly at the praise, before glancing down and looking disappointed at the lack of marks on their rumps. "Guess brownie baking isn't our special talent either." Scootaloo pointed out dejectedly. Yet before I could comfort them, Apple Bloom then spoke up cheerfully, "Hey, maybe we can get or cutie marks as brownie tasters!" Uh oh. "I wouldn't advise-" Yet too late. "Oooh, that's not gonna be good..." Spike commented as the girls consumed their batch of brownies without a second's hesitation. And even I knew what was to be the outcome of this terrible mistake of theirs. "Spike, we're gonna need a mop." "On it!" "Oooh... That was a very bad idea on our part." Sweetie said painfully as her stomach growled loudly, the three girls moaning after feeling the after-effects from the brownies. Now lying down on the same bed, I opted to help them feel better for the rest of the afternoon, the evening just beginning to show its face. "...Ya think we got some sickness cutie marks?" Apple Bloom asked in sudden thought and looked underneath the cover, prompting me to eye roll from my stool. "Guess not... Ugh..." "I think you three getting better is more important than gaining a cutie mark, girls." I checked Scootaloo's forehead again. Ordinary, good. The brownies had only given them stomach ache, and thankfully not anything worse like, say, a fever. "I think that's enough excitement for one day, don't you?" "This isn't good, we have school tomorrow!" I gently pushed the worried unicorn back down after she sat up. "I'm sure Miss Cheerilee will understand if you can't make it tomorrow." I said reassuringly, "For now, I suggest an early night for you three. Who knows, you might feel right as rain next morning." "I hope so." Scootaloo said in pained concern, "We have ourselves cutie marks to get! And we won't get them from lying in bed all day... Can we?" Now that'd be a cutie mark I wouldn't wholly object to. "For now, focus on getting some rest. Tomorrow is another grand day, and I'm sure you'll feel alot better then. Sleep well girls." Getting off the stool, I was about to leave them to recover in peace - though since it's those three that wasn't very likely - before Scootaloo again called out. "Stardust, wait!" I looked back at the filly, who was still wincing in pain. "Do you think you can maybe... Tell us a bedtime story?" At the question, the other girls nodded in sudden excitement, clearly in pain but still wanting a story regardless. I smiled a little. Why not? No harm in entertaining them a little longer. "Alright." Their pained grins widened while I took my seat again, "Do Rainbow, Rarity or Applejack ready anything specific to you?" "Rainbow reads Daring Do to me sometimes!" The young filly replied enthusiastically, grinning hopefully. Oh no... "Yeah, that sounds fun!" Sweetie exclaimed for someone who had an immense stomach ache. "Read that to us!" ...Ehhh... "All three of you want me to read that?" At their stubborn nods, I shrugged reluctantly and proceeded to walk off to find the book series then. "Alright, just give me a moment." A few moments later, I returned with the pile of Daring Do volumes in question, Spike following as he wanted to hear me read as well. Kids... "Alright then, which one?" The three fillies glanced at one another, before they smiled together and replied, "All of them!" ...This was gonna be a long evening. "Well, you're clearly a whole lot better, that's for sure." I mused loudly, observing the three fillies raiding the food supply from the fridge and cabinets. Spike wasn't making things better, helping himself to anything they put on the table. Better stop them now before Twilight gets mad at me for allowing the food supply here to drop significantly. "Alright, that's enough you three. You have to go to school in..." I paused briefly to what recall the time Applejack mentioned, glancing at the clock, "Fourty-four minutes." "Hey, Stardust. Can we go to Sugarcube Corner for breakfast? Rainbow Dash takes me there every morning." Nice try. "Certainly not, Scootaloo. With me, you're having a nutritious breakfast. That includes you too, Spike." "Aww." They all chorused in disappointment, prompting my amused smile. "But if you do good at school today, then maybe I can treat you to Sugarcube Corner afterwards." At their excited looks, I quickly added, "But only if you behave and put effort into your schoolwork. I will know, I will visit Miss Cheerilee after school to check." The Crusaders nodded eagerly. "We promise we'll be on our best behaviour. Right girls?" "Right!" Spike snorted softly, "Good luck getting those three to behave." "Oh don't worry Spike, the promise of sweets will incite any kid to do as you say. And you're not exclusive to this task either, I hope you do well at school today, too." I smirked at Spike's confused expression, "Uh, Stardust? I don't go to school." Well, consider yourself enrolled! "You do now." I explained with some delight, "While I trust Twilight has provided with a decent education, you're still a kid yourself, and thus you shouldn't be exception to a public education. I'm sure Ponyville's school has much to teach you." At the young dragon's dawning horrified expression, my smirk widened, "Oh, I'm sure our three Crusaders here will help you should you find any trouble about the school." Said fillies were snickering at Spike's expression, nodding at my words whilst holding in laughter. The baby lizard stammered in disbelief, "But- But- Since when?!" "Since I'm in charge, while Twilight's away." I shrugged casually, "You need an education just like everyone else. Trust me, I'm doing this because I care." Though it does raise the question, if high schools, colleges or universities don't exist in Equestria, then where do the ponies gain the higher levels of education from? Their parents? Then who teaches them this stuff? "Look on the bright side;" I continued while Spike lowered his head in despair, "I think Twilight would be happy about your effort in education." "I knew you girls wouldn't let me down." I commented, still thoroughly pleased by today's results. "And you too Spike; not bad for your first day at school." "Psh." Spike waved dismissively, mouth filled with cupcakes as he and the Crusaders downed the treats brought for them from the store we returned from. The dragon swallowed before continuing, "Too easy. When you've grown up with Twilight, you pick up a few things." True enough. But I smirked playfully anyway, "Really? What's twelve times three?" "Umm..." Spike pondered for a moment, obviously stumped by the question. "Give me a moment..." "Oh! Oh! Thirty-six!" Sweetie Belle answered happily. "Very good Sweetie." I praised the beaming young unicorn. "I'm glad you're as focused on your studies as you are with finding your cutie marks." "Well," Apple Bloom began after swallowing another bite off a cupcake, "Big sis said that education is important." "And she's right." I nodded, "Learning is a privilege, it helps you become a more mature, knowledgeable, wiser and responsible individual. Who knows, maybe the more you learn, the easier it will get to discover your marks." At that, their eyes widened excitedly, "Really?" At my humoured nod, they grinned at each other and hoof-bumped the air, "Education rocks!" I feel quite pleased with myself currently. "Now you sound like Twilight." Spike commented with a playful eye-roll, before consuming a whole cupcake. "Why thank you Spike." I said sincerely. Comparing me to Twilight? That can be considered a compliment to me or an insult to her. "Now then, last night had given me a idea of a new game we can play." At their curious yet eager expressions, my smile widened, "You may not know this, but I'm a writer, or at least I like to fancy myself as one. Who's up for some creative writing?" Watching the three write down their stories with such focused attention and effort filled me with a sense of nostalgia... And envy. Because due to the fact that I can't write for [BEEP] ever since arriving in Equestria, not with these accursed hoofs, I had little time to practice because of my own objective of playing Specter's little game or finding a way home. Now even more preoccupied hanging out with Twilight and the others. Still, watching the three fillies write down on their respective papers filled me with a sense of longing. Oh how I've missed writing, the ideas and stories that I can just pour down to my heart's content. The one activity so my parent's could shut up over worrying about my future. I wasn't a great writer, I'm no J.K Rowling, but I enjoyed doing it, and that's what counts. The closest thing I've done to writing is that poem I made for Twilight on her birthday a while back. How she managed to read through that atrocious handwriting is beyond me. "Done!" Apple Bloom held up her handiwork proudly. "Ditto!" "Same!" Composing my expression with a proud smile, I took the papers. "Well done girls. Now, let's see what you've written." As they waited with eager grins, I read Apple Bloom's story. Earning her cutie mark over... Huh. "Not bad. I like the originality, Apple Bloom." The young Earth Pony blushed at the compliment, clearly ecstatic at the praise. Setting hers down, I read Sweetie Belle's work next. Gaining her cutie mark by... Hm. "Very creative, Sweetie Belle. I especially loved the part about meeting a handsome prince along the way." The two girls snickered while Sweetie glanced at the floor in embarrassment as the other two snickered. And finally, Scootaloo. Getting her cutie mark via... Heh. "Of course, you would write down about beating a giant dragon and the victory being your mark, Scootaloo." The pegasus grinned sheepishly, pleased with herself. "Very good, all three of you. The spelling and grammar could use some work on, but no one's perfect. Nevertheless, you three have author-potential." I was willing to put my prejudice over cutie marks aside to encourage these fillies. Maybe I'll never understand their driven passion to getting them, and maybe I don't need to. If they want to find out what destiny has in store for them, then that's okay. Whatever the writers come up with in the end, it'll certainly be an improvement than the atrocity marked on my rear pony butt. "Really?" Apple Bloom asked eagerly, looking at her two friends, "Maybe we'll get our cutie marks from writing!" The three quickly glanced down to check, before their expressions shifted to disappointment. "Oh..." "There's always next time." I said reassuringly, patting Apple Bloom's head playfully. "Now, the day is still young. What do you three want to do while Spike sleeps like a lazy freeloader." They snickered in amusement at said dragon, who was snoring loudly in the corner, resting off from the amount of cakes he devoured. Ohoh... Then suddenly I had a cruel idea. "Hey, wanna help me find some markers?" They blinked curiously at the sudden question, before following my sly gaze to the sleeping Spike, and slow understanding grins spread on their muzzles. "...Dust. Stardust..." Hm? Hmm...? Opening my resting eyes, I was greeted by the sparkling eyes and adoring smile of Twilight Sparkle, having been the one to wake me up from my nap. And the sight alone prompted my own happy smile. "What a lovely sight to wake up to..." I mumbled loud enough for her to hear. Blushing, Twilight stepped back, to reveal Rainbow Dash, Rarity and Applejack watching me, chuckling at my words. "Ever the Prince Charming, isn't he darling?" Rarity teased the purple alicorn, who looked away in embarrassment but with that smile remaining. With a pleased smile, the white unicorn glanced at me with an adoring look, "And I think this adorable image suits him, don't you?" Adorable image...? Oh. Almost forgot about the three fillies resting around me. One snuggled up to my side, another resting comfortably on my back, and the third having made a bed of my tail. The sight prompted my humoured grin. Yeah, I suppose that could be seen as cute. All the same, I enjoyed my time with these three fillies. And I certainly hope to take care of them sometime soon again. "What a damage to my reputation." I commented lightly. Rainbow raised a playful brow, "You have a reputation?" "Very funny." I rolled my eyes in jest, "How was the trip?" Applejack opened her mouth to speak, but Rainbow beat her to it. "It. Was. Absolutely. Awesome!" We cringed at the loud exclamation, and promptly glared at the grinning mare as the noise abruptly woke up the three Crusaders, yawning loudly before gazing around, their eyes widening at the sight of the others. "Applejack!" "Rarity!" "Rainbow Dash!" Sister embraced one another, allowing me to stand up now without disrupting anyone. "I trust you've been a good little filly?" Rarity inquired expectantly. "Stardust has been takin' good care of ya?" Applejack added. "Mm-hm." Sweetie nodded. "He's the best babysitter ever!" Apple Bloom proclaimed sincerely. Huh, I smiled, flattered by the positive response. That was nice of her to say. You'd think after spending a week here they'd have grown tired of me. Yet the young fillies were clearly happy to have stayed over for that long. "I can't wait to tell ya all the fun we had!" "And we look forward to hearin' all about it." Applejack assured her younger sister, both she and Rarity sending me gratified grins. I shrugged in response; I just did the best I could is all. How sickeningly modest of you. Shut up Sombra. "Now you need to tell us everything that happened to you!" Scootaloo outright demanded excitedly, and Rainbow shared an equal if not further gleeful expression. "Ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh, you're never gonna believe this!" Calm down Rainbow. I smirked at the enthusiasm as though the blue pegasus was about to spill out some great secret. "You'll never guess who A.K Yearling really is!" Princess Luna? "Daring Do!" "What?" "Whaaaaaat?!" The Crusader's minds then were totally blown, while mine was just confused. What was Rainbow implying? "It was quite the adventure, I must admit," Twilight commented in amusement, glancing at my expression that sought clarification. "No kidding." I stated simply, befuddled by Rainbow's bizarre statement. "So let me get this straight: A.K Yearling was Daring Do?" "Uh-huh." "And she writes down her own adventures while seeking out the world's hidden treasures?" "Indeed." "And not of everything you saw was scripted or acted; it was one-hundred percent genuine." "Yep." "...Makes you wonder if anything she wrote down was fabricated or exaggerated on her part," I commented after this whole story sank in, Twilight having relayed the events of her trip just now. "I'm sure she can be granted some leeway, considering all the trouble she goes through on her adventures." Twilight said humouredly, noting my expression patiently. "...Huh." "It's quite the revelation, I know." The purple alicorn's grin widened. "It was shocking to everyone, but that didn't make it any less amazing." "I can imagine." Now I have the brief image of returning to my home world and finding out that J.K Rowling was Hermione Granger this whole time. ...That would be awesome. It's not too late for me yet, Hogwarts! Very mature. "Writing stories about our adventures..." Twilight pondered thoughtfully, "Maybe I could write some books about the adventures we and our friends had someday." Ah right, speaking of which. "Erm... Twilight." I began rather sheepishly, "While we're on the subject, there's something I'd like to ask of you..." Oh God dammit, now I'm being shy about it... "What is it?" My girlfriend asked curiously, observing me with those intrigued beautiful eyes. Looking away nervously, I stammered a little, "I... I was wondering if... Well, you know I haven't practiced much on my handwriting ever since coming to Equestria, apart from that poem I wrote for you..." I saw her smile from the corner of my eye, "And it was a very lovely poem, Jack." That prompted my small smile, "And I'm glad to hear that, Twilight. Anyway, though I don't want take up your time with this, since you're busy enough learning how to be a Princess along with the chest and- And our relationship and-" "Jack, you can tell me." Twilight said reassuringly. ...Alright, no more beating around the bush. "I was wondering if you could... Teach me... To write." I finally stuttered out. There, I said it. At her surprised look, I felt shame rising in my being. "Because, arriving in this world has made me suck at the skill, and what kind of boyfriend would I be if I can't even write properly-?" "I'd love to." My head snapped at the sincere response, "R-Really?" "Of course!" Twilight smiled at my shocked look, "There's no need to feel embarrassed; I don't blame you for wanting to learn how to write the Equestrian way. I recall once that you mentioned you were a writer, correct?" I nodded, "And I presume you want to write stories again, am I right?" "Yeah." I shrugged, yet happiness was leaking through my eyes and grin, "Reading those Daring Do books to the three Crusaders, and watching them write some stories of their own brought up the nostalgia to myself again." "Then I'm more than happy to help." I couldn't resist hugging the brilliant mare happily, "Thank you. Thank you! You have no idea how much this means to me!" Twilight returned the embrace, leaning into it, "There's no need to thank me. It's important for one to support their significant other." I imagined the redness on her face for admitting that. And I was correct as soon as we broke the hug. "I could totally kiss you right now love!" At that, the redness brightened while Twilight smiled teasingly, "Well... Who says you couldn't...?" I grinned slightly, "Fair point." And our muzzles were immediately close to connecting. Of course, we were, again, interrupted. "Hey, Twilight, do ya think Daring Do will put me in the next book- Whoa." Again Rainbow? Seriously? I sighed in annoyance, the pair of us glancing at the blinking mare, who smiled sheepishly and started backing out the door, "I'll just... Wait a minute..." And as soon as the door shut after the pegasus departed, I commented dryly, "God help us if this Daring Do does write Rainbow in her next novel. We'll need wider doors to fit her head through." Followed by Twilight snorting and giggling at once. Chapter Ninety-Six: ...Has Been Prepared For"Before everything became white." From her position, my little sister asked rather eagerly, "Then what happened?" With a smile, I fondly ruffled the girl's hair, a habit I've done since she was born, and one I won't be breaking out of any time soon. "That," I replied promptly, moving to get off the bed via the small ladder. "Is a story for another time." An epilogue for another day. "Still can't believe you wrote that," The ten-year-old cheek said with an amused grin. "Kissing Twilight and everything." I smirked. "I have no concept of shame, Cerys." "Jack!" The call prompted my immediate response to the doorway. "Done now!" Before smiling at my little demon of a sis. But I wouldn't trade her for anyone else, her nor anyone of my family. With a kiss on her forehead, I said fondly, "Goodnight Cerys." "You still need to give them a happy ending." "...I think that'll happen with or without me. Night." "Night." "Love you." "Love you too." At the typical but always welcomed exchange, I smiled warmly again before retreating, gently keeping Cerys' door slightly open - she hated sleeping when the light of the hallway wasn't on - and heading back to my room. My old room, not the one I took residence in at the library. Where I had another family altogether... The welcome return back home was... Explosive, to say the least. The eldest son of the family suddenly popping up one morning in his bedroom after over a year of absence caused quite the shock; it took my Mum only a few seconds to react upon seeing her missing firstborn casually sipping some water that morning with a small tired smile. "Morning Mum." It was the first time I've ever seen her turn to hysterics. This was immediately followed by my brother and little sister being woken up by the cries of pure joy, relief and gratitude by their Mum, and while my little sis also took a few seconds to react before embracing me also, Joe had a stunned look on his face I will recall and tease him for the rest of his life. Hell, the boy even cried a little. Deryn, my other but much older little sister, finally got up, and her reaction was somewhere between Mum and Joe's; hugging me first before practically screaming in my face with a tearful face about how I scared the [BEEP] out of everyone, and demanded where I'd been this whole time. Meanwhile, Mum took a while to let go before beginning to call everyone about the joyful news. I wouldn't exactly call it joyful myself... The day then was swarmed by family members and friends. Joel and Alexis, my closest cousins, were thrilled to see me safe and sound, and, to my surprise, both even hugged me in happiness themselves. Huh, guess miracles do happen. Ryan, a childhood friend and next door neighbour, had placed a hand on my shoulder in greeting and promptly told me what a piece of [BEEP] I was for straight up disappearing for over a year now, but said this with a smile. The party lasted for a good while, before the real fun started. The police. Sighing, I softly threw the tablet onto my bed, the memories inciting me to sit down on my gaming chair, the effects of back then making me feel drained now. It was almost a nightmare convincing everyone of my fabricated story; which was, believe it or not, recalling nothing. An entire year of events vanished from my mind this entire time, waking up suddenly in my old house after a year's absence. Oh they pressed and they pressed for more answers, details, just about anything I could remember. But help came in the form of Mum, who noticed my increasing agitation at the questioning before politely clearing the police off. No one knew the truth... Save for Cerys. But the journeys I've written down describing my adventures will be only seen as that, a story. With that done, I had focused next on some old internet pages of mine. My Facebook page was lit with messages and notifications inquiring if I'm back yet and hoping I return safe and sound. They even had a group from old friends and colleagues of mine just for me. That was nice of them. It only took one status for the news of my return to spread like wildfire; my cousins and Ryan helping solidify that I'm back, and ready to cause everyone grief once more. Then, at last, arrived the last person to hear the news. Arriving into the kitchen, I was greeted by the back of the old man, who was speaking with Deryn, Joe and Cerys with a rather hopeful tone. It only took sound of a few steps walking across the polished stone floor before my Dad swiftly turned around, staring at me for a few moments as though I were a stranger. It only took one quiet yet ecstatic "Hey Dad." Before I was almost crushed to death by the bear-gripping hug, the old man and I sharing a tearful exchange for a long while, the former vowing to never let anything happen to me, even pondering the idea of having me live at his place from hereon. My Mum, of course, wouldn't back that idea without a fight. Yep... Those weeks were eventful, to say the least... Heh, even Pinkie would have a run for her money by all the parties celebrating my return, along with the Christmas and Birthday I missed here. But I'm glad to be reminded how relieved and happy everyone was at my return. Twilight would be smiling smugly at me now, giving a "I told you so" look after I had expressed tiredly to her that my absence wouldn't be anything too big in my world. Sometimes, I like being wrong about a few things. ...Wish she could be here to see it... Reminiscing again? The corner of my eye spotted the equine shadow looming over the computer, and I smirked slightly in response. "Old habits die hard." With you they're impossible to, Sombra pointed out in my mind, the black shade on the wall forming his image. Yeah, he's been granted that ability again a while ago, under the condition he doesn't make himself seen by anyone. With a quick glance, I stood and hurried over to shut the door, just in case. The King sounded bemused by my antics. You think me so callous as to expose myself without making certain if anyone should appear? "Better safe than sorry..." Sighing again, I sat down, leaning back against the comfy chair, letting silence reign, memories of long ago resurfacing, which happened everyday. It only took a moment before Sombra spoke out. You miss them. I nodded slowly at the observation, nostrils breathing loudly. Memories of mishaps and adventures surfaced. Recollections of fun time and sad times, time where hope was lost and discovered again. Where the possibilities of a man being redeemed for his past mistakes seemed nigh impossible. But they strived the help him, regardless, and helped them they did. Treated with kindness, laughter, loyalty, generosity, honesty, love... And friendship. And, shocking enough, it worked. It actually worked. And seeing all those people in my mind's eye, over a year with them had me wish I spent an eternity instead. Yeah... Missing them was an understatement. The expression on the shadow wasn't clear enough, but from the tone Sombra sounded inquisitive. You know returning is highly unlikely. I nodded, the painful reminder causing me to grimace. "I know." And yet, you wish to return eventually? "...Miracles can happen." I shrugged softly, my answer not entirely convincing even to me. Yes, one day maybe... But for now, I was stuck here. "But, as Specter... Starswirl said, balance must be upheld. A human from real life can't enter a fictional world." But that world feels as real to you as it does to us. My arm swiftly raised to cover my eyes, use to the old wizard's flashy entrances. The white light died down, and we were greeted by none other than the smiling aged transparent unicorn himself. Grandiose as ever... Oh you're one to talk. Starswirl chuckled warmly, voice as deep and ancient as the stars outside themselves. "Your friends miss you as well. I visit them, you know, checking. Even though you have been absent for a good while now, your presence has left a profound impact on all the residents of Ponyville." Glad to hear it. "And...?" A small understanding smile. "Twilight misses you, perhaps the most of them all, even the dragon you've come to call one of your own." My own smile rose, blossomed into joy at the fact Twilight and Spike missed me as much as our friends, if not more. "Even if you are distant, the ties which bind you shall never break by the stretch." Nodding slowly, my eyes cast to the floor. Still... Starswirl picked up on my surfacing thoughts. "You have become a much stronger person in Equestria, Jack, your friends helping you down that road." I know, I know. But hearing that doesn't change the fact I still miss them more than anything else. They were my second family, the ones who never judged me for who I was, who never gave up hope and helped me see the better side of life by spending time with each and every one of them. Baking with Pinkie Pie... Sewing with Rarity... Farming with Applejack... Racing with Rainbow Dash... Caretaking with Fluttershy... Playing with Spike... Studying with Twilight... Amongst other things. A tiny grin emerged. Yes... They've helped me, her especially... I just wish I could return the favour, somehow... "You had." I perked up at the reminder. Starswirl looked at me knowingly. "By having you as their friend." A humoured snort was my response, before that smile of his rose considerably. "But if you could go back, would you?" Hm? "Clearly." "Let's say, hypothetically speaking of course, you could return to your friends once more. You could see everyone and live your life to the fullest there. You needn't worry about the habits your own world adopts, spending as much time with Princess Twilight, young Spike and everyone else which inhabits our world. You could choose to spend the rest of your time there, happy and content." I leaned forward slightly, brain intrigued by the prospect, hope beginning to bubble. "But...?" The old wizard continued with a matter-of-fact voice, "Balance would had to be upheld, and to accomplish so, both doors to either world would be shut, indefinitely. You would go to Equestria... But never return to your world." ...Huh. He smiled at my look. "You would choose one family over the other; the friends you chose to call your new family over those who raised you, who is your family by blood. It would require a great sacrifice; relinquishing everything you've grown up around in the name of your own happiness." Starswirl then tilted his head. "This is all, of course, a mere idea. You need not make such a decision." Even so, the very idea swarmed my mind with indecision, conflict taking shape on my features. To stay here, get a job, forget about ever making friends with those in a cartoon world of talking energetic, adoring ponies. Or go back and find true serenity, sacrificing one family for the other. Abandon my namesake... Or the mare I've grown to... ...As I once told Rarity, life was completely unfair. My own thoughts drifted to the little demon now resting in her room. Heh... Cerys wouldn't need me. I loved her with all my heart, but let's face it, I'm not exactly sibling role model material. Hell, Spike looked up to me more than Deryn, Joe or Cerys ever had. Even so, the idea of leaving them again, this time for good, sent a sickening sensation in my stomach. The thought of letting them suffer again like that was unbearable, too much to contemplate. And yet... Where would those mares be without their critic of a friend; the man-turned-pony who pointed out every flaw and leap in logic, to carve way for a better ending? I had seen as much as possible since my return, including seasons five and six of MLP, Rainbow Rocks, Friendship Games and... Legends of Everfree... Ugh... Repressing that shudder, I began scratching my jaw in thought, Starswirl and Sombra patiently awaiting my answer. But who can I say? What will I say? To choose one over the other sounded horrifying to even think about, but the rising sensation of hope in my chest was beginning to burn brightly, conflict rising in turn. It only took one specific image of a smiling alicorn to answer. "Well, I was never one for making rational choices, ironically enough." With a shrug, I smirked at Starswirl. "I've spent twenty years on this miserable planet... Who can say no to a second chance?" The aged unicorn raised a brow. "Are you sure?" "Maybe... Maybe not." I shook my head, voice raising in confidence. "But I know what my heart wants. And is it not in our nature to grant its desires?" Starswirl then nodded, a pleased smile on his ancient features. "And so, I offer my congratulations, Jack Wright... Or Stardust Balance." "...What?" "That was your final test." Huh? The unicorn clarified with a proud tone and gleam in his eyes. "Throughout your life you have been plagued with indecision, allowing others to make the choice in your hesitance. But now, faced with a seeming impossible decision, you know what both your heart and soul wants more than anything, and you chose." ...Huh. "So... My final test was never accepting that all good things must come to an end...?" It was Sombra who snorted derisively. This aged mage has always been terribly vague with these things. It's infuriating to this day. Starswirl shrugged, adopting a rather sheepish expression. "I felt it'd be better to make this decision after returning to your world, faced with a dilemma not many would choose right away." At that, the implications widened my eyes like saucers. Does that mean...?! His look that turned serious somewhat. "But I warn you, my friend; once you enter, you may never return. The door between dimensions must be sealed off for good, for the sake of balance." Then, a small knowing grin. "But you would know all about that, wouldn't you?" And with that, I promptly stood up. "Just give me a moment." This time, I was going prepared. Whizzing around the room, I received a pen and paper, writing what was need to be said. I would do this via PC, but Twilight's influence had me prefer the art of writing by hand nowadays. What did I write? Oh just the usual; wishing everyone good luck in their lives, not to worry and to know I will be happy where I'm gone, and that I've always been proud of them and will be to this day. The average farewell note. But hey, I had to be excused for my overexcitement at seeing Twilight and everyone else once again. With the note finished, and to my satisfaction, I set it down on the center of a cupboard, before rushing by a smiling Specter- Starswirl and heading to my little sister's room. Cerys tilted her head up tiredly, and I immediately brushed her forehead with my lips again before whispering softly. "You were the best, my little demon angel... And I will always be proud of you... Goodnight." "...Night Jack." Was the dismissive reply, eager to sleep. With an adoring grin, I gazed lovingly at the youngest of the family, lingering for a long moment before swiftly returned to my room. Deryn and Joe? Nah, any sentimental moments with them would be thrown out the window. Before Starswirl, I nodded. "I'm ready." The rising nervousness of bile rising in my stomach and throat aside. "Are you certain?" Not really. "Yes." "You will never see your true family again." "...That's alright, I have another one." Sombra snorted. Okay yeah, that was a horrible to say in the wrong context. But Starswirl nodded, transparent horn beneath the hat beginning to shine that blinding light once again. Mum, Dad, Deryn, Joe, Cerys... I'll see you all again, one day... And I was enveloped by the light... ...And before me, as I opened my eyes, stood the building of Canterlot High. "...SPECTERRRRRRRRRRRRR!" Chapter 114: We Flawed SpecimensAnother peaceful day, spent within the confines of this huge castle. At present, I was spending time in my room having some fun with Spike on the PS4. The dragon was growing more and more use to the controls, as was I with my hooves than hands. Except with Spike having it much more easier than I... Explains still why he's beating me on Battlefront. "Next time we're doing co-op..." A dry mutter escaped me once the round was over. "Huh?" "Hm? Nothing." Ah. Then my senses picked up on a familiar presence approaching the castle. Excusing myself, Spike was all too eager to play online, I made my way through the various halls and staircases to reach the front door, opening it open my friend knocking. The grey pegasus held out the package with my name on it cheerfully, and I all too happily accepted the gift. "You're a saint Derpy." The mare grinned, accepting the bits and took off, leaving me to tear open the brown package carefully. And if Derpy sent the correct mail this time... A white box was revealed, and I opened the lid to find... Exactly what I was hoping for. "Someone's happy." My cyan gaze switched to three mares walking over, Rarity smiling in radiance. "And he's not the only one, for we are to depart to the most glorious city in Equestria! Manehattan!" The white unicorn grinned in excitement, whereas Applejack rolled her eyes fondly. ...What perfect timing! At my expression to the news, the Earth Pony smiled humouredly. "I'm guessin' ya already suspected that, huh sugarcube?" "Eeyup." That said, my gaze focused on the purple alicorn, who looked happy for our friends but slightly downcast. And I knew why. Luckily, I just had the remedy! At my approach, my girlfriend regarded the two small pieces of gold paper in my hoof curiously. Clearing my throat, I added in good humour. "And I also know my girlfriend is exceedingly bored today. And what kind of boyfriend would I be to let her stay that way...?" Twilight took the offered items curiously. "What's this?" Golden tickets to a chocolate factory. Well... Not entirely far off. The mare read the contents of the paper outloud, "'Tickets permitting entry to once-in-a-lifetime exhibition at the Museum of Magical Sciences in... Manehattan...!'" A cute reaction, mouth dropped agape, violet eyes switching back and forth between myself and the tickets I had preordered a couple of days back for this exact occasion. "Are these what I think they are?!" I shrugged in ill-disguised smugness. "Well, ever since I came back to Equestria, we haven't really had a proper date together. So I thought, while our friends here deal with the friendship crisis in Manehattan, we spend an entire day out just the two of us, and visit all those libraries, museums, and whatever else you want to go to there- Oof!" "Thank you thank you thank you thank you!" Twilight was downright squealing, embracing me tightly for a moment. Not an unwelcome response. The mare then stepped back, hopping up and down in ill-restrained glee. "Oh my gosh oh my gosh! I'll- I'll have to get ready then! Wait right here guys!" And with the tickets beside her, the mare immediately turned to rush up the foyer stairs... Before rushing back and delivering another tight hug. "You're the best Jack!" ...Yeah... "That was very sweet of you, Stardust," Rarity commented after Twilight returned up the foyer, sharing looks of fond amusement amongst ourselves, the unicorn smiling in adoring approval. "Does this mean I'll have to watch the Sisterhooves Social alone?" Spike then called out, walking down the stairs in slight disappointment. Laughing, I walked forward to pat my brother's head humouredly. "Haha! It's probably for the best. You might wanna stick around anyway, Spike, I'm sure you'll definitely enjoy the show." The train ride there was... Mild, to say the least. "Ooh! I simply cannot wait for this! I'm so excited Jack! We're gonna have so much fun exploring all the wonders Manehattan has to offer with all its museums, libraries, observatories, not to mention that exhibition tonight. I can't believe you ordered those tickets just for us. You're the best special somepony ever!" Applejack and Rarity's amusement to Twilight's excited squealing behaviour aside, I was just as gleeful about today as well, to be honest. And seeing the alicorn's blatant enthusiasm to all the fun we're gonna have in Manehatten only boosted my spirits, lack of love for crowded places aside. I knew she'd love the idea of an entire day together in Manehattan doing what she wanted to do and where she wanted to go. Today, aside from Coco Pommel's little problem the other two have to solve, this was Twilight's day. And I'm gonna make sure the mare stays happy the whole trip. If I had a heart, I would be expressing something akin to joy at your Princess' sickening elation. Ah yes. And to make certain today has us having a blast. Sombra, I request a favour of you. And already you ask for too much. But continue. My eyes glanced over to a talking Twilight, who was mapping out everything we were going to do upon arrival to the city. All I'm asking for today, Sombra, is no snarky or sarcastic comments until the end of the day. I just wanna have a fun time with my girlfriend without anyone ruining it, internal voice or no. Think you can do that? ...Sombra? ...I'll take the silence as a yes. After arriving at the train station, we went our separate ways from the two mares outside in the bustling streets. Applejack and Rarity had forgotten to ask me to give any hints to todays friendship problem, sucks of them. And Twilight and I began our custom tour around the large city... By that I mean Twilight practically dragged my [BEEP] everywhere around the place in an eager, childlike innocence wanting to see everything in relation to things she loved as soon as possible. Not one library or anything else typically visited by the highly intelligent were spared. Twilight examined every store, every antique shop, and eventually grinned sheepishly when her stomach started growling after exiting another book place, prompting my relieved laughter. I was also getting hungry. And we ignored the disgusted customers sending glances our way from outside the cafe. "Deeeelicious!" Twilight proclaimed cheerfully after swallowing a mouthful of her burger, sauce dripping all over her muzzle. I couldn't help it, my mouth erupted in even further laughter, specks of cake falling back onto my plate. And from within my mind, Starswirl chucked in warm affection. And then from a cafe, to a walk in the park. "Ahhhh..." Twilight breathed in fresh air merrily, smiling brighter than the sun. "Still has that same one-of-a-kind scent from our last visit here." Whatever you say love, I couldn't really smell anything other than bird [BEEP]. "One-of-a-kind, just like you." A light blush, followed by a playful shove in my laughing side. "You're one to talk." And from a walk, to a ride in a canoe. The mare shifted, releasing a noise of content as her head snuggled into my shoulder. "This was a wonderful idea, Jack." I nodded. "I thought so too love. Though the price I paid to rent this canoe. Fifty bits. Ridiculous." And this time, Twilight laughed at my unamused glare to the stallion rowing the boat, pointedly ignoring us as we rode along the stream through the more quieter section of the city. "I was referring to this whole day-date together than the canoe ride, which is lovely in itself." Ah. Twilight looked up at me, grinning beautifully to cause my heart to pause for a moment. "It was sweet of you to help alleviate my boredom this way, Jack... I'm so lucky to have you." You know, I often forgot at times how innocent Twilight can be at times. True, she was very mature, smart and wise for her age, but there were times like these where all that is replaced by childlike wondrous eagerness in relation to something she loves. There was no aspect of her I didn't enjoy seeing, that brought a smile to my own face. And seeing her so happy, so elated at what we're doing today, also brought a sense of joy and wonder within my chest I wasn't sure how to define. Could be love. But then again, it was still too early to say I loved Twilight... Although... "I'm glad you're having fun Twilight..." I said quietly, brushing my muzzle atop her forehead affectionately. "'Cause today, all I want is to make you have a happy time." Her smile grew more beautiful than I thought possible, once more leaning into my side. "You've already succeeded." "Here we are; the Magical Sciences Museum!" "You've said that three times already love." But even so, Twilight's awed wondrous state was justified. The interior of the building was a sight to behold. Better than outside, where we had only a moment to appreciate the exterior before an impatient eager Twilight dragged me inside the place. And lo and behold, everything you'd expect from a museum event and more. "Nice..." If I could whistle, now would've been appropriate for it. Paintings, relics and objects of craftsmanship were placed respectfully all around the room for visitors to enjoy. Violet eyes sparkling, Twilight pulled me further within after we presented the ticket to a waiting employee. Her head whipped all over the place in ill-concealed glee. Paintings of art and pictures over places, ponies and items unrecognizable to me. But even with my ignorance, Twilight was having a good time, and so was I. "Look!" And it begins! A purple hoof pointed at a display case which contained a unique object. "That's the Hexadrat Wonder! It was invented in Canterlot three-hundred years ago by Cancar Idrifit. And there!" This time a book on display as Twilight proceeded to cheerfully walk around and show me the rare pieces of items. Disapproving looks our way from the open happiness be damned. "The instructional book on how to cure all know diseases, written by one Lovania the Revolutionist. It's the only one of its kind," Twilight added knowingly. ...Hang on. "Wait, if that book has the answer to all illnesses, than why-?" "Oh! Look Jack! The one-of-a-kind painting of Sena Leval, the famous artist and musician who helped with the foundations of Las Pegasus! And there's the singed cape once belonging to Moniu Orcasia, the only pony in known history to have befriended a full-adult dragon... Aside from you, of course, but still!" ...I just noticed these ancient ponies have names that have less to do with real life things and moreso like someone randomly made up fake word names as they went. Times were different back then. Oh... Wait, then why is your name 'Starswirl' if that's the case? ...My parents loved stars. ...But- "And there's the section reserved for all known treasures and rare items of Starswirl the Bearded's!" Ha, hear that old timer? You have your own section! "Is he reacting to this right now Jack?" Full sparkling eyes practically demanding my answer. I almost stepped back from the sheer excited intensity. My mentor chuckled in warm amusement. I am humbled they have dedicated a part of an esteemed museum in my honour. Though my reputation over the years has essentially been exaggerated, I admit, it gratifies me that- "Yeah he loves it." What happened following onwards was Twilight basically pulling my by the hoof all around the place, through rooms and corridors showing many different rare and unique items. And though I could barely comprehend half of Twilight's gleeful descriptions over everything we walked by or paused to have a closer look, the fact remains that my idea paid off as a whole; my girlfriend was having a great time. And you know what? That's all that mattered. "I wonder if they'll have any flyers with trivia questions on them. We really should've check by the entrance... Oh sweet Celestia...!" "Sweet Jesus Christ..." The last room yet to be explored by us greeted the two visitors with a sight to behold yet. Even Twilight was stunned by the massive glass-sphere suspended in midair through obvious strong wires. The massive ball contained a misty, seeable vapour in the shape of a crescent moon. Above the clear fragile sphere were ceiling windows, revealing the setting sun as bright clouds hovered overhead. "That's... That's a Moon Carrier! The Moon Carrier!" Many heads turned in direction of the alicorn who practically sputtered in eye-wide wonder, a childlike grin overtaking her excited features. Twilight made no hesitation to approach closer towards the interesting object, and I followed. "I suspected, but... I didn't think they'd actually display it here of all places! This is wonderful!" "Care to tell-" "Absolutely marvelous!" "-...What a 'Moon Carrier' entails?" I asked in bemused humour, eyeing the thing with open curiosity. "Because it looks to me like a giant-[BEEP] snow globe, but with a moon instead within." Twilight was outwardly shivering in delight at witnessing the giant sphere in all its glory, leaning against the display belt eagerly. "It's-" "Excuse me good sir." Hm? A haughty voice interjected through Twilight's excited lecture, prompting us to look to a beige-coloured unicorn dressed like an aristocrat. Dark green eyes stared in my direction. "Am I correct in assuming that was your obnoxious beeping of origins just now?" "Yeah...?" Balance gave me an open signal to picking up all emotions my way. And right now, I wasn't liking what feelings were pouring from this pony just now. Those eyes narrowed skeptically. "As I understand it, you utilized an inappropriate word from a set of vocabulary which Princess Celestia herself banned many centuries ago, indeed?" "What of it?" Who the hell was this guy to judge me for it? The pony sniffed, nonplussed from the challenging expression sent back at him and glanced over to the alicorn. "Is he with you, Princess?" Twilight nodded, frowning. "Yes he is. Is there a problem?" The unicorn turned back to me, and this time another snotty voice spoke up, feminine and belonging to a female unicorn from a nearby group. "I say, what Princess would desire accompanying someone with such knowledge of vulgar language?" The full group consisting of four other magic-wielding equines nodded in agreement, disgruntled expressions at us. Or more specifically, me. "She's-" "And an Earth Pony no less!" [BEEP]. "Now you see here-" "Now now." The first unicorn to have approached us made a gesture for peace, before clearing his throat, motioning to the glass suspended sphere. "Young sir, do you know what this object is for?" Twilight instantly spoke up, "It's a device for-" "With all due respect, Princess, I was asking your... Friend here." Interrupt Twilight once, shame on you. Interrupt her twice, think before doing it again. My distaste for arrogant arses like this stallion and his friends before me didn't help matters, and I didn't like the way he said 'friend' in that tone just then. Nonetheless, I shrugged. "Before you rudely interrupted her, Twilight was just about to tell me what it does exactly." "So you confess to ignorance?" "I never said-" The pony held a hoof, walking over towards the large object. "Then let me clear your ill-educated mind, young Earth Pony; this Moon Carrier was crafted by a genius of his time named Stardust Alignment." Brief traded glances between myself and Twilight. "A unicorn who deemed it unfit for Princess Celestia to bring both the sun and moon over Equestria in absence of her sister. This device was created through magic and science to raise the moon itself should the Princess have approved of it. Alas, she had not, but the idea was revolutionary for Stardust's time." ...Oh. "I see..." "Clearly you do." The dry sarcasm leaking from the stallion's tone prompted my enraged wince. "Unlike you, friend, Stardust held more commitment in the pursuit for knowledge and assisting all who inhabit Equestria." Alright, THAT does it! "Do you even know who I am you-?" Do not succumb to aggravation, Jack. The taunting of ignorance are for the ignorant alone. A purple hoof assisted in soothing my temper with the elder unicorn. "Calm down. I'm sure they weren't insulting you." Bull[BEEP] and you know it. Twilight stepped forward between myself and the group, a pleasant smile fixed upon her muzzle. "Excuse him, he's... Not really from around the more educated parts of Equestria." ...Why did that sting just now? An unladylike snort emerged from the thin female unicorn. "An outsider. I should've guessed. Not even more common Earth Ponies would choose to be blissfully ignorant and yet still attend an exhibition for those with more advanced knowledge of magic and science." I REALLY wish Sombra had his own body back right now... Clearly sensing my growing outrage, either through the bond or body language, Twilight continued with a defensive chuckle. "Surely just because he doesn't know some things that doesn't necessarily make him unintelligent." The stallion gave the Princess a very judging look. "Ah yes. Forgive me." Well... That was easy. Twilight's words alone always had a good effect on others- "I forgot how young you are, Princess. Do not despair, in time you will learn there are much better suitors out there than an ignorant brute." The female unicorn added to the group's agreement. "An ignorant brute with a vulgar tongue at that." Something akin to a growl escaped my throat. And for a brief moment, a trace of fear flashed in the judging eyes of the unicorns. But before I could deliver their just-desserts through my own abrasive tongue - I'll show them vulgar - two soft yet commanding hoofs pressed until my chest, guiding me with purpose back towards the doorway into the room. "Come on," Twilight said quietly, refusing to turn back to the haughty group with a slightly peeved yet upset expression. "I think I spotted the cafeteria by the entrance." The nerve of those brown-nosing, flea-ridden egotistical-! Calmness, Jack. Don't throw yourself in imbalance. With a frustrated sigh, I firmly sipped from my drink across from Twilight. The purple alicorn looked slightly down-put herself, sipping her own tea in quiet reservation, hastily checking through a flyer. And that brought a pang of regret and further anger coursing through my veins. Another planned date, potentially ruined. Thanks to those aristocrat [BEEP]tards- A Princess wouldn't appreciate their special somepony expressing outrage at such quality time. Yeah? Well Twilight knows this special somebody well enough to think otherwise. The alicorn, meanwhile, evidently had enough of the down atmosphere, inspecting the laid flyer on the table thoroughly, perking up lightheartedly. "Ooh, according to this, the objects displayed from the Starswirl the Bearded section were acquired to this exhibition all the way from Baltimare. Interesting, right?" Unintelligent... Brute... You know, sometimes I forget exactly how judging these ponies can be in comparison to humans. Hell, in minor cases they're even MORE narrow-minded. Everything is just so... Black and white to them, even their esteemed 'wise' rulers. It had taken a while for even Twilight here to accept that there was no such thing as absolute morality, a heated debate between us for the majority of seasons two and four. "And it says here the Moon Carrier itself was delivered here all the way from the grand museum in Fillydelphia. Isn't that exciting?" And her words from earlier... Not the snooty unicorn, but Twilight's. That statement about my lack of education about Equestria. I mean sure I knew about events and the people in this world, but that claim earlier gave me pause, and time to think. Despite everything I've learned here, it strikes me now that I never really... Educated myself about the world. At least, enough to actually live around here normally. I've lived with am dating the most intelligent resourceful pony in all Equestria, bar none, and all that time I never presumed to gain higher knowledge of my new home. Not once. It was always from seeking a way back to Earth, to now keeping my friends happy and safe. And Twilight's hesitation when leaping to my defense... She knew I WAS ignorant, on many matters about her own world. Was she perhaps... Ashamed, a little even, to be with someone who knows so little about even the basics of living on her home planet? "Your tea's getting cold..." Huh? Oh, right. A gentle nudge snapped me out of my temporary brooding and caused me to sip more of a drink I typically disliked, uncaring for the taste right about now. Twilight observed me quietly for a moment, before slowly looking back down to the flyer before her. "Anyway, I think there's still enough time to go see how Rarity and Applejack are doing afterwards-" "Twilight..." The Princess glanced back up curiously. "Hm, what is it?" This was beginning to nag at my mind already. I had to know. "You're not... Embarrassed to be dating me in some aspects, right?" A surprised expression, followed with a befuddled frown. "Of course not! Why would you think that...?" I shrugged, plopping my elbows on the table and hesitating for a moment. Though it seemed Twilight's words were genuine, the positivism in her heart backing up those words, my unsettled mind wasn't laid to rest just yet. "I just... I'm wondering if there were times you're... I want... Need to know if you're not even slightly upset at the fact I lack any real knowledge to anything proper about your world." "Our world," Twilight corrected with a gentle chiding, shaking her head adamantly. "You shouldn't let what those ponies said get to you, Jack. You know far more than what you're suspecting at present: Places, friends, magic." The alicorn listed determinedly, adding with a light smile. "No one learns everything right off the bat you know." She's correct, Jack. Learning is an essential key to growth. "You're smart in your own way. Even so, the reason why you're my special somepony isn't because of any knowledge you lack towards Equestria-" "Then why?" I couldn't stop myself, leaning forward against the table sharply with an attentive mindset. Twilight blinked, beginning to frown rather doubtfully. "You... Really don't know? After all this time we've known each other?" "I know you like me for being, as you claimed, 'wise,' 'kind,' 'brave' and so on-" "Because you are those things, and so much more." Shaking my head, my cyan eyes pleaded with my insistent tone. "But I have to know, what is it about me, by the core, that makes you feel I am worthy of being with you? What dependent man is deserving of a Goddess? I have to know Twilight... I know everyone else thinks I've proven myself, but I've yet to to convince myself that..." A quiet sigh escaped, gazing down at the flyer solemnly. "My cons outweigh my pros; I'm competitive, tardy, reckless, impulsive, self-berating, childish, ill-tempered at times, and so forth. You probably know me out of everyone else in Equestria." Hell, she SHOULD, being my girlfriend and all. "So how can you put up with me? It's all because of me that this date's going sour. It's because of me the amount of time I've endangered myself and caused you worry too many times. It's because of me you would never has unlocked the Elements of Harmony and learned the true meaning of friendship... The list goes on." And on, more than I would prefer. I finally gazed upwards to meet Twilight's pensive stare. "So what makes the Princess of Friendship believe an ignorant autistic is deserving of her perfection, like those others think...?" I expected the silence as an answer, Twilight regarding me with a thoughtful gaze and nothing more. No concern, but no disappointment either. And her own emotions were calm despite the edge of worry, in contrast to my own vortex of harrowing emotions in patience for her answer. I simply had to know: what, at heart, made me so special to her? Suddenly, a tender hoof clasped over my own, a smiling Twilight rising from her seat and gently tugging me along. "Come with me." My thoughts drifted from hesitation to confusion. "Back here? Twilight why-?" The mare calmly raised a hoof. "Wait right here." And walked over towards beneath the glass sphere as I obediently stayed on the spot, pointedly ignoring the disapproving sneers at my return. What was Twilight doing this time. The alicorn jogged right in front of the large suspended glass, magically summoning a podium before her and making a gesture to grab everyone's attention. The occupants in the room eventually paused in curiosity as the light darkened somewhat, turning to the Princess. What was Twilight up to...? Clearing her throat, the mare addressed the room's occupants with a polite smile. "Fillies and gentlecolts, there's something I'd like to address to you all." One extended wing motioned to the glass sphere above. "It amazes and pleases me how many are knowing of the one-of-a-kind Moon Carrier, and came all this way to view the revolutionary device in all its entirety. It is a priceless artifact, a treasure valuable to those who appreciate science and magic; a symbolism to both sides because of its capabilities." Several ponies applauded the Princess for that, and she humbly nodded before continuing with a more serious tone. "I'm sure everypony in this room, in the museum, and in all of Manehattan, have their own valuable treasures, precious to them as the Carrier was precious to Stardust Alignment. As do I, to which many would speculate that treasure being the magic of friendship. Which, in many cases, is entirely accurate. However, there is also another treasure, so precious and meaningful to me like, along with my friends, is something I'd rather never consider living without." For the first time since the trip here, Sombra spoke in disgusted comprehension. She's not going to... Oh, she's going to. "And that, is my special somepony: Stardust Balance!" Everything in my body seemed to mentally switch off at such an announcement, her tone filled with nothing but pride, warmth and genuine bliss towards the human who became such an impact in her life for the alicorn to think otherwise. Others were reactive through gasps once they saw which pony those violet sparkling eyes were regarding without shame. One of them even let out an "Aw." Twilight grinned, proceeding despite my shocked state, "Yes, at times, he can be quite insufferable; hard and downright mane-pulling to work with. His often act-first think-second mindset gets him into far more trouble than it's worth. He makes me worry endlessly about his own well-being when he's not informing me about his suicidal plans to save others, including my own, with no pure regard to his own health. Impulsive, reckless, uncaring for self-preservation, and will no doubt continue to challenge me regarding many things and ignore my own concerns when the need arises until the end of time. But you know what?" I winced, those words leaving a harsher sting than obviously intended. What's that love...? "That's exactly why I like him so much." ...Come again? Her voice rose in vigour and conviction. "He continues to challenge me on topics, makes me see things from another perspective. And that's why I like him. He throws himself in harm's way for the sake of everyone around him, friend or foe. And that's why I like him. He's brash, and often disregards formality, unafraid to talk back to others regardless of their position of power. And that's why I like him. He'll no doubt drive me insane for the rest of my life. And that's why I'll like him. And that, fillies and gentlecolts, is the core reason behind my affections for this incredible, yet infuriating pony: Because he's flawed." ... So... So... She likes me BECAUSE I have cons? Meaning that since I'm not perfect, that suits her just fine. ...A new degree of respect, appreciation and loving affection for this mare I was incredibly fortunate to be with rose through my being. A small, blissful and relieved grin emerged on my ecstatic muzzle. She liked me... Simply for who I am. How had I not noticed?! Okay, well, I already knew that! But for her to acknowledge the wrong parts of me and to... To... Accept and adore them this way... She... The light in her heart, the part of it gifted for you, shines with such radiance it is truly a beautiful sight. You have captured the Princess' heart long ago, Jack, and finally you are beginning to see what this truly means. Love, itself, is a far more complex emotion than many assume. You might love her, she might reciprocate that level of powerful feelings, or neither. But one thing is for certain: the Magic of Friendship and the Magic of Balance have always been intertwined. How far that will continue to grow, and deepen, lies in the hoofs of you both. ...You know what... Perhaps the reality of loving Twilight wasn't too far off after all. "My friends are the treasure of my soul, but he is the treasure to my heart." Twilight concluded beautifully, and I legitimately felt something begin to fall down my right cheek. "And like the great creator behind the Moon Carrier, we should always treasure those closest to us." That said, the alicorn finally stepped down from the podium, hurrying over to me with such a loving, sincere gaze... Then pausing with a surprised look, smiling in amused fondness. "Someone's getting emotional." Hm...? Oh right, the tear. I brushed it off, smiling widely in full affection and adoration for this mare I was SO lucky to be with. "Words can't express how much that meant to me, Twilight... You really like me because of my flaws?" Twilight shook her head lightly. "Like Balance, I adore you for both your pros AND cons." Then she winked, rather cheekily. "A pain in the plot you can be at times... Many times, that will never stop me from lo- Err... Liking every single aspect about you." A tight embrace, this time initiated by yours truly, and I whispered into the mare's twitching ear in complete utter cheerfulness. "My dear Twilight... The feeling is all too mutual. You... You're the most incredible thing to ever happen to me... Thank you love." The brilliant, irreplaceable alicorn leaned into the hug, voice with even tenderness, "You'll always mean everything to me, Jack..." And from the corner of my eyes after closing them tightly in content, the sneering ponies from before had their expressions shifted. As always, Twilight's words left a positive effect, as they all smiled, regardless how reluctant. "...Say Twilight?" "Hm...?" "Was it ever revealed how to use the Carrier?" The alicorn pulled back, curious but thoughtful. "I think so. A dash of magic aimed at the center of the mist. Why do you ask?" At my slight mischievous look, those gorgeous eyes sparkled in understand, stepping out of the way. I widened my stance, Balance ready and willing to help me be a bit of a show-off. A bit. Of course. I think some indulgence this time isn't unwarranted. What followed were awe-inspired gasps and agape jaws at the flash of gold magic firing into the sphere, igniting the reaction within. A bright white shone through the room, and Twilight grinned brightly whereas I smirked at the results; the full moon shining brilliantly above Manehattan. Sly cyan eyes regarded the stumped group of unicorns. "I do believe ignorance can be compensated by being a total bad[BEEP]." Chapter 118: Crusaders of Imbalance...Nothing. ...Nothing. ...Nothing... ...Oh, what a surprise. Nothing! "You sure you don't need-?" "I'm fine, Spike." The dragon gracefully backed off from my teeth-gritted statement, returning to the opposite side of the room where Twilight was, the alicorn occupied by surrounding with countless mounts of paperwork and scrolls. She cheerfully hummed while organizing the heaps of paper, and while pleasant to listen to, was slightly distracting as I scanned book after book, page after page, in search of the correct information I sought. ...Nothing. "Look at all we've accomplished Spike!" I won't lie, I clinched at the vocal enthusiasm coming from the mare. "Every tidbit of information about other worlds, other species, everything we could find from Sunset and Jack's worlds! Imagine the effect this will have to Equestria, once all this work gets published into science and history books!" "Heh, yeah, then everyone'll read 'em if they're put into those categories!" Nothing... And nothing... Ugh, these books are utterly worthless! Not even a bit of information relating to the connection of balance and causing black holes out of nowhere! "Just think, we'd be guiding all of Equestria to a new age! Everypony will be slack jawed and amazed by all this information never before seen in our world. Princess Celestia will be proud of us for sharing this among everyone! We'd be asked to host lectures and classes about humanity and other worlds, doesn't that sound fun?!" "Count Rarity as one of those to be proud of us - moreso me - then I'll agree it sounds fun!" I'm beginning to think we won't be finding anything useful here. What did Starswirl want me to find, again? Oh right! Something that can help us stop the imbalance indefinitely! But guess what? We're not finding anything! What that old pony was asking is probably never going to have results. As he said, this event has never been recorded in the history of Equestria, so what did he expect to uncover? All there was were theories and ideas from old authors and idealists long gone. "And maybe, just maybe, we'll be asked to give speeches about everything we've learnt thanks to our friends, not just in Ponyville, but Canterlot, Manehatten, the Crystal Empire, Las Pegasi, Yakyakistan, and perhaps all of Equestria! And you know what the best part about this would be? I'll have a special somepony who'll help validate our words and knowledge-!" Slam. My tired eyes glanced up to a startled Twilight and Spike. Whoops. "Sorry, go on." My tone hadn't meant to sound impatient, yet it did anyway. Frowning slightly, the alicorn cleared her throat before proceeding. "As I was saying... We'll have someone who's not only from another world, and also dating a Princess! Not to sound smug, but I'd like to consider myself very lucky." Corners of my muzzle twitched at that, Twilight sending me a sly adoring expression... Which then turned to concern at my own frustrated look. "Although all I'm saying right now is simply a wishful hypothesis. There's not hurry to-" "Twilight, I'd be more than happy to help you revolutionize Equestria." I smiled, albeit forcefully. "What makes you happy makes me happy." The alicorn looked relieved at that, and I pulled the next unopened book on the desk towards me. I'll give it one more shot, I suppose. So long as I get no further distractions- "Guys! The Crusaders got their cutie marks!" Twilight and Spike collectively gasped at Pinkie's arriving outburst, and I slammed my head onto the open pages. Alright, Starswirl, I think it's a safe bet to say that we won't be getting any results anytime soon in the library. ...Starswirl? ... No answer. Sombra. ... Also no answer. Great, the one time I needed them, and they decide to go off and play pool somewhere in my mind. Terrific. Sighing, I knelt on the patch of grass above my usual hill tiredly. Absolutely fantastic. The old unicorn asks me to do some extensive research, and then goes silent when I have to ask the teacher some questions. We're facing a legitimate threat to Equestria - one that may or may not be entirely of my own doing this time, again - and, as always, it falls to me to solve the mystery while those [BEEP]s share beer in my head and laugh at my frustrations. So yeah... No results. The castle's library, unfortunately, held nothing concrete but theories and ideas proposed by ponies who had no real idea as to what they're talking about. If only it were that easy... I don't know, maybe I'm looking for answers at the wrong place. With another sigh, I rubbed my face in effort for calmness. Oh, I was calm, mind you, but I couldn't resist feeling as though I was being pressed for time. The holes tearing through the fabric of reality spawned by traces of imbalance across Equestria has almost harmed someone close to me, twice. Spike, then Cadence. How much longer before it worsens? I dread thinking about it, so I won't. But this situation, now, can no longer be overlooked. I played around with the others for too long, focusing more on the well-being of my friends and dealing with episodes of the show, it was time to get really, really serious and deal with a situation of my own making. The question was... How? Curiously, my mind drifts back to the vague screech of a warning, provided to yours truly by a group of psychic yaks back at Yakyakistan. A speech foretelling awaiting dangers, something I still tried to uncover through the vagueness over impending doom. 'Chaos and Harmony in peril, a darkness born anew.' So from what I'm gathering there, the imbalance is spawning something potentially dangerous, far more than the wormholes tearing across the world. 'The child who turns back time, her plans foiled will be.' Someone related to time... Starlight, I'm guessing. Would she have some involvement with the wormholes. Were the time changes she intended to do going to create more devastating consequences than we thought? To the point it's even affecting the now before the event's actually happened? 'The stars will ignite, the worlds will burn, the sun cast out by the shadow who grows ever more.' What does THAT mean...? 'Friendship and Balance unite, stardust revealed among the twilight.' Didn't take a genius to understand that was related to myself and Twilight, and moreso my friends. Starswirl had said the magic of friendship was closely connected to the magic of balance, though he never explained very well how so, just some vague statements that magic led to friendship, friendship led to balance, and balance led to magic, forming some circle of some kind. I don't know, might just be pulling out of my [BEEP] here. ...I forgot anything else from the cryptic warning by the mystics, I'll dwell more on that later. But right now, work with what I've got. And so far, my only deduction is that the bigger the imbalance grows, something will come out of it. Something deadly. Something unparalleled. And Starlight was involved somehow. Meaning my answers may very well be uncovered once we reach the finale. Which isn't too far, considering recent events- "Hi Stardust!" And speaking of said recent events. My tired head turned towards the three fillies eagerly racing up the hill to meet me. Their leader, Apple Bloom, spoke merrily with a wave, "Howdy Stardust! We were wonderin' where you were; we didn't see ya at the party!" Oh right, that. "Sorry girls." I smiled lightly in regret, rising to stand and stretching. "Wasn't in the party spirit. But congratulations anyway; you three earned those cutie marks of yours." Indeed. It was a time to celebrate, for them anyway. After so many trials and error, the Cutie Mark Crusaders have earnt what they yearned for, if the three shield marks on their rumps were of any indication. The group beamed proudly at my words. Scootaloo nodded happily. "Right?! After so long we finally get our rewards! And who knew that all it took was to help others understand their special talents, right girls?" Sweetie Belle added cheerfully, "Not to mention, who would've thought Diamond Tiara would have a hand in us earning our cutie marks? We not only made a friend, but got our marks on the same day! I'd call that a successful conclusion to the Crusader's ventures for their cutie marks!" "I'm glad to see you're happy with what you got," I said sincerely, smiling at the three adorable fillies, beaming with positive energy. Unlike Spike, none of them objected to having their heads ruffled fondly. "I suppose this means you have a great new responsibility ahead of you. I'm proud of you all, as I'm certain everyone else is." "Aw shucks." Apple Bloom waved in mature bashfulness, smiling widely with her friends. "We're proud of ourselves too, aren't we?" The other two nodded. Then, it appeared an invisible light bulb lit next to the filly Earth Pony's head, as she made a noise of epiphany and looked at me with a grin of realization. "Say, I just remembered! Did ya ever find out what your cutie mark meant Stardust?" Apart from seeing it in a book, not really. All I knew was it was related to Balance in some way. So... Nope. "Well, what if we help you find out what it means?" Sweetie Belle questioned excitedly, approaching my posture before she and the young fillies abruptly pulled back my cape to reveal the repulsive mark. "This can be our first mission with our new responsibilities to helping our friends uncover the secrets to their cutie marks!" "Yeah!" Scootaloo agreed enthusiastically. "What do you say, Stardust? Want the help and expertise of the Cutie Mark Crusaders helping ya unlock the secrets to your mysterious cutie mark?" Their expressions were nothing short of adorable, pleading with grins at me to say yes. Cute, and as much as I wished to indulge them, I highly doubted, in this case, the three would be of any real assistance. I was tempted to humour them, but my feelings felt compelled to the contrary, as though I couldn't afford to waste any further time. My cutie mark can wait... Forever, for all I cared. "Maybe another time, girls. I'm a bit busy-" "Apple Bloom! Sweetie Belle! Scootaloo!" My guardian angel arrives in the nick of time. We all turn to face the alicorn walking up towards us with a beautiful smile. "Hi Twilight!" Scootaloo greeted back happily. "Wanna help out? We're gonna help your special somepony find out what his cutie mark represents!" The purple alicorn glanced between me and them with a humoured expression, knowing full well of my feeling towards the tattoo attached to my rear end. "Maybe another time, girls. Rarity, Rainbow Dash and Applejack are looking for you. Don't wanna keep them waiting, right?" "Aww... If ya say so." They looked thoroughly put out, but immediately composed themselves and started jogging down the hill, waving to us both merrily. "That's okay, we can help you out later, Stardust! See you guys later!" We returned Apple Bloom's gesture, sharing with one another amused look as we watched after the three Crusaders happily skip back to town. Twilight proceeded to ask, "Helping you find out the meaning of your cutie mark, huh?" "Their words, not mine." She looked at me shrugging, tilting her head. "And here I foolishly hoped you'd finally accept your mark and move on. Guess I was wrong." "You're not always right, Twilight." I grinned playfully, whereas the mare shook her head with a smirk. Ah this banter never gets old. "You left the castle rather in a hurry after the celebrations, I wanted to see if you were okay." Ah, straight to the point then. I shrugged again at the topic change. "I'm fine love. Just... Put out, so to speak." Violet eyes sparkled in understanding. "Still couldn't find what you were looking for, huh?" Sighing, I regarded the grass between us. "No... And I get the feeling I won't find anything by looking again." "You know I'm always here to help." "I know." Cyan eyes raised up to interact with violet orbs. "And I always appreciate that. But... I'm not sure even you have the knowledge we're looking for, Twilight. Not that I'm saying you're incapable of helping!" Twilight giggled, finding my hasty added statement to be somewhat endearing. "I know Jack. I never claimed to be omniscient myself, you know." With a weak grin, I looked away as Twilight continued, "Although, if the library doesn't have the precise information we're looking for, there are other alternatives." "Such as...?" Her tone then sounded slightly smug. "The one place I can think of regarding any matters related to your magic. Somewhere deep in Princess Celestia's castle possessing everything written and practiced by your teacher." Where-? Oh. OH. My head snapped to a smirking Twilight. "Starswirl's archives." The trip to Canterlot was short and to the point. On the train ride towards the majestic kingdom, Twilight and I discussed what precisely we're looking for in the old scrolls. Upon arrival, we departed from the station on a brisk jog all the way to the clean castle, greeted by a guard who happily escorted us to the locked up archives and allowed us entry, leaving us to it upon Twilight's polite dismissal. Alright, no bull[BEEP]ing this time. We get what we came here for, and leave, Twilight's worries about Celestia minding us doing so notwithstanding. "Wish they'd kept things a little more organized..." Twilight muttered sourly, walking down one aisle of the shelves beside me. "There's not even an alphabetic order! This will take longer than we thought." "Then we better start looking." Without waiting for her response, I hurried by the mare, eager to uncover what we seek. Twilight, understanding the urgency, dashed along another aisle as I did, beginning to carefully unroll any scroll that our guts told us to examine. Anything with Balance and imbalance involved. "I know." My head craned over to the mare. "What?" But Twilight was already focused on reading one open parchment. Okay... Back to work. Let's see... Eeny meeny miney... Aha! ...Nope. Useless information here. Let's try... This one! Nope. How about... This one? ...Nope. Ah come on Balance! You're suppose to be the magical force guiding my instincts here! Alright, let's take a look at this piece of parchment on the third shelf. And... Nothing. Ugh...! "No luck on my end either." Twilight called out, evidently noting my expression. "Maybe we should check the other shelves!" Good idea. "Thanks!" What? "I didn't say anything?" The alicorn blinked, before we shrugged the confusion off and went to examine all other scrolls and parchments possible. Zero time for distractions. Let's see... A spell on magnifying one object to thousands of its size. Nice, but not relevant. Ingredients on the cure to Cockatree's stone stares. Useful long ago, but unneeded right now. An incantation on rising the undead... Tempting, but Halloween was already over a few weeks back. "A parchment which displays how to summon one pony from another world to the next," Twilight commented in slight interest, shaking her head while rolling back up the scroll. "While everything we're viewing is fascinating, it's a safe bet to say that it'll most likely take us a while to anything related to Balance." Well [BEEP], and dinner time is only a short moment ahead. Her tongue clicked in disapproval. "No need to swear about it." Okay, what the hell? My eyes glanced to the frown in confusion. "I didn't say anything?" Twilight raised a skeptical brow, resuming her gaze on the next parchment she pulled from the shelf. Assuming the mare was now just hearing things, I'll worry about that later. For now, I moved over to another aisle, rubbing my beard in thought- "Although... He's awfully cute when he's flustered." I rolled my eyes. "Thanks Twilight." From behind, she stated in sincere puzzlement, "I never said anything...?" What now? Cyan eyes looked over, meeting her confused orbs matching my own bafflement perfectly. Were we... Both hearing things? Twilight made a motion to shrug, before her eyes widened and jaw parted slightly, flabbergasted at something in my direction, prompting my frown. "Jack... Your- Your mouth didn't move, but I heard you ask if we were hearing things." Say what now? Impossible. I said that in... My head...! This time, our reactions were identical, the idea explaining this phenomenon too absurd to bare. "We're not... Hearing each other's thoughts, are we?" Okay... Haven't mentally spoken with one of my friends for a while, Starswirl and Sombra aside. Twilight scarcely nodded, lowering her head in contemplation. "It must be your magic. The bond between us, empowered through Balance, must have allowed us to communicate even telepathically! This... This is an amazing discovery! A revelation nopony has witnessed before!" Though one of us was clearly happy about the news, she was hopelessly adorable whenever excited like this. Twilight's cheek turned red slightly... Oh [BEEP], did she hear all that? "Every word." God dammit! The mare could barely hold in a chuckle, and this time, it wasn't just her hearing thoughts. "Profanities aside, I wonder if we could project our thoughts to one another all the time. Maybe I can use that to get him out of bed more efficiently." "Uh, don't even think about it." Twilight blinked, before her face blushed deeper in embarrassment. Okay, soon as we get back, I'm having Starswirl teach me to shield my mind, or something. Because last time I could communicate with someone this way was with Rarity when she was abducted by Borog- Uh oh. Twilight's expression was that of disbelief. "You never told me you had this ability; only that you can project emotions and memories to another pony!" Well [BEEP]. Must of slipped my mind... The alicorn was growing unamused, and clearing my throat, I swiftly turned back to the shelves. "We can talk about this later. Remember why we're here." Twilight huffed, resuming her work also. Thank God. Now then, how to look for the right information...? Think Stardust. My mind reached back to trip through memory lane, seeking out anything useful that can give us clues to finding the correct info. That prophecy from the Mystic Yaks... Starswirl's teachings... The Crusader's visit earlier to help me find our my cutie- Okay, why did that pop up? I could care less about my damn cutie mark-! ...Wait. That book Spike once found showing information about Balance showed an image of a heart with a centered star, identical to my mark... ...The mark! That's it! "Twilight-!" "I know. Your cutie mark." The mare was grinning brightly. "I overheard your deep contemplation." Oh. But my girlfriend was already skipping over across the room. "And if memory serves me correctly, the last time I came here with Pinkie when we looked for that time travel spell, we came across some parchments detailing cutie marks right over... Here!" Oh... Then no time to lose! Twilight smiled while looking through the scrolls. "It's positively endearing when he's excited like this. I just wish it wasn't so rare and far between..." I heard that love. Red face brightening, the alicorn hurried through the shelves, pulling out a suspected scroll. "Aha! This should be it! Let's find out!" And hastily unrolling the information, we peeked at the contents with eagerness and hope... I know looking through the archives was too much to ask for... Slumping against my seat, a low sigh emerged from my muzzle as the others talked about something, a party or other involving the Crusaders. Me? I was just leaning back against my throne chair in bitter disappointment. Because, guess what? Our search in Canterlot... Meant nothing! Yeah, nothing. Shocking right? Those parchments involving the secrets of cutie marks and their meanings? Nothing showing my own damn mark. The one time the thing could be useful to me, but that tattoo only proves, once again, to be the bane of my damnable existence. We came back to Ponvyille with empty hooves and failure, other than Twilight gaining the knowledge I could speak with others using telepathy, and pestered me the whole train ride about it. So at least she learned something today... "- Stardust?" Hm, what? The six mares and one dragon were now regarding me all across the table. Ah right, the meeting. I leaned forward somewhat. "Sorry, what?" Rarity tilted her head. "We were wondering if you wouldn't mind baking some of your extraordinary brownies for the castle party this evening." Ah. "Yes sure, I'll get right on it." My friends expressed uncertain looks, with the exception of Twilight, who regarded me sympathetically, before she took the lead. "Pinkie, could you make certain that the balloons won't pop so easily-" And I stopped paying attention, too focused on my own failure to really give a damn about a party being hosted inside the castle walls. They can have it for all I cared, because right now, I was hardly in partying spirit; the cloud of disappointment hanging over me. And Starswirl and Sombra still have yet to answer me today. Seriously, where were those two? Partying in my own head? You think they'd have plenty of time doing something else when the fate of Equestria wasn't an issue. But, just like my equine - and reptile - friends here, they were more concerned about something else entirely, clearly. Well, to be fair, I haven't been entirely asking for their help regarding this imbalance crisis. They know something's up, but I haven't been too forefront with the details. As this was Balance's problem - so, by extension, my problem - alongside the fact I could be very responsible for the holes in the first place, the last thing I wanted was to get my friends involved in my mess. Twilight, obviously hearing that, cast me a look of utter disapproval, as the others were occupied in their planning. Of course, she'd think otherwise. They all would. The alicorn frowned, before focusing back on the discussion I was paying little to no attention towards. I'm willing to bet the moment this meeting was over, my stubborn girlfriend intended to have words. "Alright then guys! Enough small talk! Let's set everything up for Scootaloo and the others!" The others let out noises of agreement at Rainbow's eager outburst, following after the speedy mare outside the council room. Everyone save myself and another pony exited the room. Welp, that's my prediction proven. Twilight sighed, looking over to the seat of her boyfriend's beside her own. "Please say you'll at least attend the party. It'll mean a lot to the Crusaders." "...I'll think about it." That hardly pleased the mare, however. Twilight frowned in slight irritation. "I know you wouldn't allow yourself to disappoint the fillies." Ah great, now she's attempting to appeal to my fondness for kids. "I don't need to appeal to anything Jack; I know you that much." "I swear, he can be so needlessly moody at times..." ...Ughh... "I said I'll think about it." Deliberately ignoring the pleading expression, I practically hurried to leave the room in a brisk pace. You'd think Twilight, of all people, would understand what it's like to feel as though you've failed a task handed by a teacher... If she heard that little statement, I barely noticed her expression behind my retreating tail. ... ... ... ...Welp. That's great. Feeling like a failure has also made me lose any inspiration to write. Tip of quill barely brushing the clear page, I sighed, struggling to write down todays experiences. If it were that simple, but even a writer can find difficulty when his feelings are involved. It's funny, when you think about it. People often underestimate exactly how complex the skill of writing really was. It was a physical and mental activity all at once; using the body and imagination to write down what's on your thoughts. Ideas are often inspired by taking walks or going somewhere new and fascinating. Not to mention, meeting people or hearing something that lingers in your mind. Stories and characters are typically inspired by people, places and events. To write it all down, on paper or PC, requires intense concentration and conviction. Everything in life was a mental activity, when you dwell on it. Everything is powered by the brain, that's why. And right now, my brain was more focused over reminiscing how much disappointment and annoyance that was coursing through my being. So much so I could scarcely jot anything down on paper today... Maybe tomorrow. That's how I usually resolve this kind of issue- Someone's coming. Balance's alert to a friend's presence immediately had me hide the sheets away to a secure drawer, right before a blue blur barged into my bedroom with an impatient expression. "There you are!" Rainbow exclaimed. "Why are you sat there moping? You should be enjoying the celebration party!" "I'm not in the partying spirit." I shrugged, slyly placing the quill back in its ink bottle. "I'll join later, Rainbow, but right now-" "Nuh-uh, Stardust, I ain't buying that excuse." With no regard for personal quarters, as ever, the pegasus grabbed me by the hoof and proceeded to pull me outside the room into the large hallway. Hearing no excuse, the mare thankfully released me and whirled around with hoofs on hips, glaring down from her hovering spot. "Alright Mr. Grouch, you gonna tell me why you're disappointing our friends by being a downer this time?" I really had no incentive to. I shrugged again. "Can a man not wallow in his own failures in peace?" Rainbow snorted, rolling her bright pink eyes. "For starters, you're a stallion now, not a 'man-'" "And what an improvement that turned out being." "- And second, we've put up with you acting all doom and gloom a while back for too long." The pegasus folded her arms expectantly. "So don't think for a second we're gonna let you act like this without us helping you out. So, spill, what's bugging ya, so we can go back and enjoy the party?" How thoughtful of her. I half-considered a retort, but arguments won't get us anywhere. Plus, in all honesty, Rainbow Dash wasn't the first pony I'd consider bringing up my troubles to. But, like the others, she was still my friend, my best friend, and she wanted to help. Whether it be by our bond or lack of common sense, I spilled the beans. "Just disappointed." I admitted, turning to the floor slowly. "Starswirl asked me to do some research over danger against Equestria. I failed. The library had nothing. Canterlot had nothing. My own teacher isn't speaking to me to help... And I'm feeling utterly powerless by myself about doing any of this." There. I said it. I felt too vulnerable without the aid of others. And I partially anticipated Rainbow to start laughing upon confessing as much. But instead, the mare raised a brow. "That's it?" Alright... Wasn't expecting that answer. "You don't know something so what?" So what? Clearly, as ever, this mare underestimates the danger- "You haven't known too much about a threat before, right? So why should this time be any different?" Unbelievable. I shook my head in disbelief. "Rainbow, this threat in particular was never suppose to happen-!" Rainbow, again, shrugged indifferently. "Again, so what? It's never stopped you, me or our friends from fighting the danger before. We always win, in the end. So what should it matter?" I opened my muzzle... But no words came out. Where exactly was she going with this logic...? "Your problem is, Stardust, you always expect too much of yourself, and to be prepared for every danger coming. Only, guess what? Most of, if not all the time, you end up hurt and having us save your tail at the end." Her tone sounded less smug and more... Exasperated. "You pressure yourself into thinking you should be ready for anything, future knowledge or not. Stop doing that, and let your friends help out. We're here for you, and we can help prepare with you. So we might know little next to nothing, but we can't let that hang over us, right? In the end, when we work as a team, we always succeed! You said so yourself, we're the good guys, and the villains never win in this world!" Except for the apparent one time they will in the upcoming movie... But... With a sigh, a small, gratified smile emerged on my muzzle. Help often comes from the unexpected, and her confident assurance was very much needed. "You know, sometimes, sometimes, Rainbow, you are a very mature young mare." The pegasus smirked. "What do ya mean 'sometimes?'" I grinned slightly. "Indeed... Thanks, Rainbow. Perhaps you're right, I do expect too much of myself. Perhaps I shouldn't keep thinking I should be ready to handle everything without talking to my best friends." "You're darn right." Rainbow nodded in agreement. "Now, will you stop being such a sourpuss and come enjoy the party. We made it specifically so the Cutie Mark Crusaders can celebrate with everyone in Ponyville for getting their cutie marks." Her eyes reflected with something. Pride, maybe? It's what was bubbling in her chest, I could sense it. With a tired smile, I replied positively, "Why not?" Party means cake? Who knows, I might help myself to the biggest piece while they're not looking- "Heh, don't count on it." What? "...Oh God, not you too...!" Chapter 132: The Changeling Armada"Trust me Celestia, you're not gonna regret tonight." As we walked out the main gates leading to the royal courtyard, the tall alicorn chuckled light-heartedly. "I never implied otherwise, Stardust." The pair of us were moving towards the waiting small carrier outside, to be pulled by two loyal pegasi servants. "From what I hear about Starlight Glimmer, from yourself and Twilight, she is someone truly extraordinary. A shame my own interactions with her at the Crystal Empire were bare." Hmhm, you're gonna be mighty disappointed tonight then. "Well, luckily you'll have the pleasure of spending time together tonight. I just know, you're gonna love her." "I'm pleased to hear you say that. From what I hear, it's not often you gift others with praise but to those deserving." I grinned in amusement. "Anything about me Twilight doesn't tell you about?" Celestia smiled kindly. "Perhaps some vague details of your own exploits which seem to annoy my former student." Sounds about right. The alicorn stepped onto the golden small carriage, ready to transport her all the way from this castle to Ponyville. "Are you certain you don't want to accompany me?" "Nah, haven't been to Canterlot in a while anyway." I shook my head, moving back slightly to give them some space. "I'll go visit some old faces. Could you tell Twilight I'll be home late?" A raised brow of intrigue, the Princess of the Sun inquiring curiously, "You won't be joining us at all then?" Must. Repress. Sly grin. "Nah... Why spoil the fun? Adieu, Celestia." Celestia, none the wiser, nodding politely in farewell before her pegasi guards took off, carrying the alicorn all the way towards Ponyville, the shade of evening barely starting to reveal itself. Poor blokes. But with the Princess fading from sight, only then did I start grinning like a mischievous child. Tonight, it just won't be the guards who get the short end of the stick. Cunning of you to raise her expectations like that, soon to be over barely anything. You approve? Consider it tiny payback for all the bull[BEEP] she put Twilight and the others through, especially with the Tirek incident for her blatantly ignoring my warnings of not dispatching Discord after the magic-stealing villain. How remiss of me not to point out that particular flaw since the gala heated argument between myself and Twilight over the latter's actions. Have fun tonight, Celestia, being in the company of a distracted DJ, a muffin-crazed pegasus, and a cranky donkey. As opposed to meeting the very unicorn her former pupil accepted under her wing. I couldn't stop snickering on my way towards the kingdom town. Those were the definite highlights of the episode; Celestia looking bored out her mind, and Twilight completely forgetting about her at the very end. Wish I was there to see it, but I had important matters attending to. My being here wasn't just to hype Celestia up for her visit to Ponyville. Still, would've been funny to watch up close. A rather dark episode, though, with Trixie becoming so depressed as to almost commit suicide. Don't even try to argue against that. I won't, I'm more attentive on what you intend to achieve being here. But I'm surprised your first objective wouldn't be to check through the archives of your teacher's. I'd be surprised if there was anything contained within regarding the much-needed information we seek. Starswirl chimed in response to Sombra's inquiry. It wouldn't hurt, of course, to inspect that room should our efforts in the rest of Canterlot be for naught. For now, I recommend we search through the shelves of the kingdom's main library. Quite right, too. Beware Canterlot, Stardust Balance is here to invade your libraries and read them all dry! Sombra snorted. You confuse yourself for your Princess. He was there from the very beginning, wasn't he? From the very start, no. The anomaly of his own being became noticeable since your return to Canterlot High, in your battle against the sirens. My mentor sounded slightly weary, almost somber. Zagreus's presence reached my attention back then, though I refrained from informing you of this first imbalance, admittedly, to keep you from being distracted, Miss Shimmer and the girls relied on your support and encouragement during then. Since the sirens... Did Zagreus play some role back then, one I wasn't aware of? Clearly. Pay attention. Hmm. During your final battle opposing those wicked sirens, I sensed something amiss nearby. Something... Wrong. You confirmed my suspicions upon your own inquiry regarding a particular 'plothole.' Plothole? Sombra spoke with thoughtfulness, Hmm... I believe he refers to your question as to how those weaklings acquired the power needed to retain their true forms in that tedious music battle. ...So, the sirens inexplicably gaining their magic back, without absorbing the magic of the girls. That was Zagreus's handiwork? Alas, that sadly appears to be true. It seems your own return, alongside the changes made by boosting Miss Shimmer's confidence, and stalling Princess Twilight's own arrival, was the trigger in provoking Zagreus to finally make his move. He used his abhorrent magic to sustain the Dazzlings' pendants and provide them the means to take over the minds and souls of all that world's inhabitants. Oh... So, once again, the world was, once again, endangered because of me. Wonderful. In other news, our search through Canterlot, so far, has proved fruitless. We tried looking in the huge popular library. Didn't work. Smaller libraries and bookstores scattered throughout the kingdom. They weren't working either. The best I had to do was ask for directions, alongside signing a few autographs from those who recognized me along the way. What was it they called me again? 'The Hero of Canterlot?' Yeah, just wait 'till they learn who was responsible for endangering them and everyone they love. It doesn't matter what Twilight says to reassure me, there's no escaping the fact that I, and I along, am responsible for Zagreus's being here. Focus not on casting fault, my friend. The sage unicorn advised calmly. But on how best to finding our enemy. Regarding this subject, I find myself curious about something. The former King addressed the other voice in my mind. Precisely how do you intend on trapping our foe? I trust you have the means in mind for capturing Zagreus once we locate him, but you've yet to share the details. Starswirl answered without skipping a beat. Correct, I have planned the necessary means in apprehending Zagreus, once we either find him first, or he becomes strong enough for us to sense his presence. This plan relies on Jack to keep Zagreus distracted through words or combat alone, or to tire him out enough for the spell to work. Sounds like a plan to me. Find Zagreus, stall him or wear him out, then trap him. Probably won't be that simple, but I always live in hope. Or we could simply proceed with my own suggestion to handling this matter. With murder? No thank you. I'll capture this threat to everyone I love, have him arrested, trialed for his crimes against everyone in both this world and its alternate counterparts. But I certainly, without any hesitation, absolutely not be his executioner. No one has that right. "Hey, it's you!" A pony was approaching me from behind, prompting me to pause from my mental conversation and turn to face the female voice, both her tone and her presence recognizable. Huh. Now there's a sight I wasn't expecting outside a library. "Moondancer! It's been a while!" Bright yellow fur, light red mane with two stripes of dark and light purple, a black sweater with pink buttons on the chest, and dark purple eyes looking awfully familiar. Hell, the mane and tail style resembled my girlfriend's a little much too. The light, reskinned Twilight unicorn smiled pleasantly, a contrast to her old personality of our first encounter. "I'm surprised you remember me... Stardust right?" I nodded, and she continued casually, "I thought I recognized you from earlier, scouring the Canterlot Library just before." "Where else would I be?" I asked in dry humour. Probably visiting my girlfriend's parents, or maybe that donut shop Spike went to in season one. "How have you been, Moondancer?" What a mouthful, I should give a nickname to make it easier. Twilight II. Sounds about right. The unicorn shrugged. "Same old, same old, I guess. Studying to my heart's content. How's Twilight been doing?" I mimicked the gesture. "Same old, same old, I suppose. Teaching her new student everything to know about the magic of friendship." "Oh I've heard about that!" Moondancer grinned, albeit enthusiastically. "Lyra told us - Minuette, Twinkleshine and myself - during a visit here. It's great to hear that Twilight's succeeding as a Princess of Friendship flawlessly. This new pupil of her's couldn't be in better hoofs." "No need to tell me that." I smirked. Pleasantries are entertaining, to some degree. Sombra mused rather sarcastically. But don't we have a task to accomplish? Give me a moment. "Well, it's great seeing you again Twi- Monndancer." I grinned, albeit sheepishly at the blinking re-coloured unicorn. "But my being here isn't a social call. I'm on a very important mission." "Oh, I see." Her equine shoulders dropped somewhat. "Anything I can help with?" "I-" ...Actually... "I think you can, honestly." Who else to turn to in gathering information within Canterlot when neither Twilight nor Celestia were around? Luna was probably asleep. "I'm looking for books, or scrolls, about a particular magic unseen for countless generations. I've been searching through the libraries around the kingdom, and was about to go back to the castle to check there." Behind those large glasses, dark purple eyes glinted. I'm sorry, it's too distracting how much 'Twilight' Moondancer was. I mean really Hasbro, especially with the human Twilight, you couldn't be a little more distinctive with these designs? "I've got just the place in mind." The mare responded coyly, even mannerisms reminding me of Twilight ridiculously much. "Twilight's old study room!" I gestured around, widening front limbs while standing on hind hoofs, twirling in satisfaction. "Brilliant idea my dear." "That last statement sounds almost redundant." Moondancer grinned humouredly, following me inside to be greeted by two floors filled with rows and rows of books. "Truthfully I've been using this room for research and study purposes than the main library in Canterlot nowadays." "Can't fault ya." I nodded approvingly. "Since you clearly share Twilight's enthusiasm for all things magical, scientific and everything else related to knowledge." Amongst other well noted shared traits. Yep. Setting her satchel containing other books down, the bright unicorn motioned around. "So, where shall we start?" Straight to business. I approve. "Any and all information relevant to the concept and magic of Balance itself." Moondancer was swift enough to find all the required stacks of written books underneath a whole minute. With an amused nod to the piles of paper bound by leather magically brought before us, we went to straight to work. The Twilight copycat was scanning through two books per second, making more work of it than I was with one page at a time. "Anything specifically about Balance?" She asked with eyes fixed on the flipping pages. "Imbalance, mainly." Moondancer nodded, proceeding to look through her side with callous ease. Let's see... Nope... Nothing here... Notta... Come on, there's gotta be something... ...Dammit. Roughly about five or four minutes later, the unicorn finished looking through about twenty in contrast to my three books. She closed the last page and released a small huff, glancing over to my side. "Anything?" I shook my head, putting the book aside for the moment. "Nothing. You?" "Sadly not." The unicorn was pursing her lips, clearly annoyed. "'A Guide to Balance Philosophy,' 'The Stability of Balanced Magic,' 'Theorizing the Ideal Perfect Magic,' all wielding nothing substantial. At least for what we're looking 'd think there'd be something here. Didn't Twilight mention as such before you came to Canterlot?" "I never said she did." I shrugged, unable to help myself. Craning my neck around, I clarified for the curious mare, "Although, to be frank, I'm not terribly surprised by the results. Even Starswirl's Archives yielded nothing of interest. We checked ages ago." The sound of dropped book and glasses. "You don't mean Starswirl the Bearded's Archives? The room at the royal castle with all the research notes, spells and theories crafted and practiced by Starswirl the Bearded himself?!" Well, that certainly got her attention, the mare shot up while pushing her large glasses back on hastily. "You and Twilight visited that room?!" Someone's got a fan... And as always, I am humbled to be remembered fondly by today. Tch, or being obsessed by young magic fanatics. "I was going to check there again, after this." I informed the excited Twilight copy. "If you want, I can take you with me and we can look together." And, I swear to God, she squealed. "Really?! I get to see everything that was ever written down and mastered by my hero!" Moondancer practically hopped around cheerfully. "No wonder you're Twilight's special somepony! Well what are we waiting for?!" With an amused smirk, I asked, "Shouldn't we clean up this mess first Moony?" Moondancer waved dismissively at the discarded book lying about. "Later, this can't wait- Wait... 'Moony?'" Well I certainly can't call you 'Twilight;' at least, not out-loud anyway. "Less of a mouthful." Moondancer then cocked her head. "What? It's not that bad... What is it?" I added with a frown, noting the expression of unease morphing on her Twilight-like features. "Did you close the door after me?" Hm? "No, didn't you?" Moondancer shook her head. "I just don't remember it closing that's all. Weird huh?" "Yeah, definitely weird." With that, I raised my tone slightly to address our guests. "It'd be even more bizarre if that was a sign someone followed us in, wouldn't it?" You knew. What? That there were multiple lifeforms in here with us observing from the shadows, ever since we first entered the place? Yeah my connection to Balance isn't all that disoriented today, Sombra. Question is, what's taking them so long to reveal themselves? Perhaps they need some... Incentive. "Stardust?" Moondancer asked, frowning in open confusion. Way ahead of ya pal. Don't call me 'pal...' "You're good at hiding yourselves, I'll give you that." I addressed the blinking blue lights observing us from every corner and shadows they could find. "But I sensed you coming in right off the bat. We have uninvited guests, Moony. I recommend you leave now and let me handle this." "What?" The unicorn snapped her head wildly, eyes widening in horrified shock at the azure eyes with no irises watching from above. "Who are they? What are they?" Three guesses, and they're all probably correct. As if triggered by something, the black creatures immediately leapt from their respective hiding spots and swarmed across the room, forcing me to put my guard up- Before Moondancer's sudden scream caught my attention, swatting away two insects while keeping narrowed gaze heatedly on the unicorn suddenly captured by two of the intruders. "What- What are these things?!" Moondancer called out fearfully, rearing her head back in scared revulsion at the creatures leering almost hungrily at her. "Changelings..." I answered darkly, taking on an authoritative tone at their close approximation to the mare. "Leave her out of this. It's clearly me you want." In answer, the whole group surrounding themselves around the frightened unicorn, two keeping her hostage with the rest glaring balefully my way. Alright, wanna do things the hard way? These clowns needed to be reminded who rests on top of the food chain. "A single hoof on her hair, and it won't be your Queen you'll fear any longer." That got their attention, some shifting and stepping back in sudden nervousness, bug-like eyes all uncertain. Moondancer gasped, whereas Sombra chuckled in good humour. Adequate use of a threatening tone. The grit teeth almost sells it. Be on guard. Starswirl advised calmly. The Changelings should never have been in Canterlot too soon. Whatever is occurring, we must uncover what with a clear mind and attentive eyes. One of the Changelings, meanwhile, stepped forward, prompting two more to slowly take a close yet seemingly safe distance on both sides of me. Joke's on them, no distance would save them from my wrath. The Changeling standing opposite me, obviously the leader - Purple eyes, interestingly - pointed with a snarl. "Any tricks, and your pony friend will feel love no longer. Our Queen is expecting you, 'Twilight Warrior.'" "You're in no position to make threats." The Changeling narrowed his eyes. "Aren't we?" "No." I answered, matter-of-factly with a calm expression. "I've come a long way since the battle in Canterlot long ago. There is nothing preventing me from utterly destroying you all if you don't let my friend go. Just make it easier for yourselves, and you won't be returned to your oh-so adored Queen in body bags." Even more Changelings shifted uncomfortably, and Moondancer looked positively stunned at the vowed declaration. The leader even appeared unnerved, for a moment, before insisting, "It's not just your friend at risk here, but this entire kingdom too. You must come, or nothing will prevent our Queen from dealing a swift vengeance across Canterlot, with Princess Celestia occupied elsewhere." ...Were they referring to the season six finale? No, as Starswirl, it was way too early for that... Was this Zagreus at work? I sensed no imbalance from these guys, and that Changeling's eyes looked almost... Pleading. What was going on here exactly? "Uhh, Stardust...?" Moondancer gulped nervously at those keeping her trapped. I suggest we comply to their wishes, for the moment. There are things we need to understand, forces at work we must uncover. To my own surprise, I took the suggestion and surrendered myself, for now anyway. The Changelings were quick to cover both mine and Moondancer's sight with brown bags, escorting us outside the room and, presumably, the kingdom itself. At their repeated threats and snarling instructions, we followed, my senses of Balance clouded by the suffocating hate of these Changelings, and the agitation of Moondancer. Poor mare, she didn't deserve to be involved in any of this. But they probably wouldn't have released her had I complied regardless. Soon, the marble floor of Canterlot beneath our hooves switched to smooth dirt... Then rocky terrain. I don't know exactly where these guys were taking us, but I don't need to look to know, eh Starswirl? You are currently being taken within the underground mines. My mentor supplied the necessary info all too happily. I sense a powerful darkness from within. I need not inform you of the individual yielding so much Chaos in her heart. Yeah, but here's my main question: Were we dealing with present Chrysalis, or future Chrysalis? You suggested that the Changeling Queen under Zagreus's influence was from the future, Starswirl... Was that future now? Was this the point she mentioned when she abducted Cadence a while back? Did I... Did I prevent the season six finale from happening already...? Jack... There is something we must discuss, once this is all over. He added before I could ask. It appears we have reached the destination. Huh- Oh. That familiar darkness, though untouched and uncorrupted by Zagreus this time. There was no modified imbalance in her heart, but the hate and villainous glee rolled off the Queen's vengeful tongue. "Well done my loyal subjects. You have brought me the Warrior I seek... Reveal his face." My vision was greeted to the looming neon eyes of Queen Chrysalis, surrounded by various leering Changelings standing loyally to their ruler and mother. From the walls and ceiling, multiple crystals poking out shone through the many tunnels of the ancient mines. A beautiful contrast to the abhorrent monsters glaring in our direction. "Stardust, where are we? What is going on?" Moondancer, still shielded from seeing, asked rather frantically. "Who's there with us?!" Laughing dastardly, the Queen's black horn lit up a dangerous green, bringing forward my fedora to her side. Chrysalis smirked. "Hmm, how quaint. Your taste in fashion is almost as pitiful as your taste in Princesses, Stardust Balance." My muzzle twitched. "Glad to see you haven't changed terribly much, Syphilis." But, instead of growing annoyed by that taunting response, Chrysalis replied smoothly, "And, it appears, the same goes for you, little warrior. Tell me, how is your life among ponies going thus far?" What? But Chrysalis then nodded to the other hostage. "And who is this, a poor pony caught in the crossfire? That seems to be a thing with you, isn't it Stardust? Show her face." We were then greeted by the panicking features of a bright yellow unicorn, the mare looking around in shocked terror... And stopping in relief at the sight of me. "Stardust, please tell me what is going... On..." And going back to terror at the glaring watching gaze of Queen Chrysalis. "Hmm... She almost looks like Twilight Sparkle." See, even the villain can spot the similarities! Leaning back, Chrysalis smirked faintly. "Oh, I'm sorry, it's 'Princess Twilight Sparkle' now, is it not? Princess of - What was it again - 'friendship?'" Followed with more mocking laughter by the patronizing Changeling. "How wise of Princess Celestia to grant such a young pony with a title and pretense of power." Okay, I've heard enough. "Bronchitis, as much as I love hearing you smack talk my girlfriend behind her back." I drawled, unafraid in the slightest at my current situation. "And believe me, underestimating Twilight would be your biggest mistake by far, I have much more important things to be getting on with. State your business, and leave with all your Changelings out of this kingdom. I am NOT as forgiving as I was long ago." "Oh, I believe you, 'Hero of Canterlot.'" That drew a dawning gasp from Moondancer, but the Queen ignored it in favour of observing with a sickly smug expression. "You have been quite preoccupied of late. But very well, I shall oblige to your first wish." Waving a hoof, she ordered a few of her subjects. "Make sure our other guest gets comfortable. There is business I must discuss with our friend here." "Ugh- Hey!" "Be gentle with her!" I barked in irritation and concern for the mare being dragged off. "I'll come back for you Moony!" "You better!" The mare responded in equal indignation, pulled further away into the darkening tunnels. Dammit... "Rest assured, as long as you cooperate, no harm will be brought to your young friend." The Queen said casually, beginning walk another direction. "Come, we shall discuss matters alone... Changeling to Changeling." What? What? "What?" I asked, while several other Changeling looked shocked at the absurd notion. But I followed after the Queen regardless; best not leave her out of sight where she won't cause any trouble... For now anyway. Sombra, could you...? Follow the other Changelings and watch over that blatant carbon copy of your Princess? If you'll pester me into it otherwise... Thanks pal... I really appreciate it. With Sombra not answered, meaning he already left, I hurried to catch up with the pacing tall Changeling, keeping a steady distance but ready to defend myself when needed. It was a few walks further through the endless tunnels, before Chrysalis decided to speak again. "So, again, how has life in Ponyville been treating you?" "I didn't willingly get captured for small talk, Syphilis." She only nodded. "Yes, your reputation from cutting to the chase does you credit. I admire a pony who deals with matters as swiftly and efficiently as possible... But you are no pony, aren't you?" I narrowed my eyes. What would she possibly know about anything? "Hoping to charm me with compliments now? Here I thought, after all we've been through, you'd hate me too much to consider that idea." "'Hate?' Oh my dear, dear warrior, you are mistaken a great deal." Chrysalis smirked mischievously. "It is true you have delayed my plans and created a great deal a setbacks for me. By all rights, I should punish you with all the righteous fury of a Queen. But, I shouldn't allow personal matters to interfere with a kindred spirit." "...I'm pretty sure you tried the 'much alike' shtick before." You and every other villain I've fought, in fact. "Guess what? It didn't work, so why should it now?" "Because you can't deny what is real, my young friend." Chrysalis advanced further for a moment, pausing to stare at a pale red crystal reflecting both our features, running a black hoof down the object with a new contemplative disposition. "You are not from these lands. No, Equestria, am I incorrect?" Something akin to a shiver ran down my spine, my face betraying me with a brief grimace. How could she possibly-? "You'd be amazed the lengths of knowledge I can obtain once I focus on what I want." With a tiny grin, she looked back to me with a knowing glint in those deathly neon eyes. "Like my kind, you change your appearance in order to fit in with the natives. And who can blame you, really? Like us, you seek peace. Acknowledgement... Acceptance by others." My eyes hardened. How dare she. "I don't disguise myself to deceive others in getting what I want." "Don't you?" Chrysalis inquired in intrigue, examining the red crystal before gazing back to me once again. Those green eyes illuminated the darkness just as much. "Was that not your priority from the start? It's okay to admit it, Stardust... Jack..." Oh Christ. My teeth clenched at the foul usage of my real name, prompting her grin to widen in sick amusement. "You're nothing like them. And soon, those who claim to love you will reject you for it. But I... I understand you, Twilight Warrior. We are far more alike than you can possibly believe." I sincerely doubt that. The Queen was kind enough to lead me down further through the glittering tunnels. Although honestly it started to felt as though we were travelling in circles. The small tour was profitable enough, however, for me to get a real sense on the Changeling's heart. Chaos coated it like black paint, and yet, not a trace of influenced imbalance leaking like sickening vapour. Either Zagreus was hiding his own hold over the Queen really well, or Chrysalis was here beneath Canterlot on her own intent. Right now, I'm going to get to the bottom of this. "Why have you brought me here, really?" I asked seriously as we passed by an edge leading into a pit of blackness. "What are you planning down here, Mephiles?" The Queen sighed, lowering her head somewhat. "I suspect you already know the answer, my young friend. Revenge is a very powerful incentive, isn't it?" Called it. We explored down another tunnel, her subjects bowing among the walls and ground as we walked by. "My intention for you, meanwhile, is true regarding our earlier discussion. I simply wish for you to learn whose side you must really take." She's still going with this? "After everything you did? Everything you're going to do? Are you so desperate as to request the aid of your enemy for some petty retribution?" At last, the sickly-blue haired Queen paused, halting us right in the middle of a seeming round area. Track from the mines spread through separate pathway tunnels surrounding us, but azure bug-like eyes leaking from the darkness are enough to see. Above us, a large group of pink crystals stuck out from the ceiling. Turning to me, Chrysalis looked almost... Regretful. "I appreciate your skepticism, but I am purely sincere with my words." Sure you are. The Queen faced me completely whilst speaking, badly attempting me to join the dark side. "Ever since my spies informed me about the young warrior residing with the Princess of Friendship, who foiled and stalled my plans repeatedly, I was intrigued, though irritated at first, by your persistence." Now, she was resorting to the tactic of slowing moving around, circling me at a distance but enough to make my skin crawl. That method, Chrysalis? Please. "My intrigue heightened, however, by my subjects sharing with me how you originally resorted to situations." Those green eyes glinted. Was that an inkling of respect I saw in her eyes? "You have a clear head, barely panicking in troublesome, yet tedious obstacles. You carry yourself with authority, and you tolerate no nonsense from anyone, including those fun-loving energetic ponies." She spat that word out as though it were the plague. "You show no fear in addressing your betters with boldness, because you know you are above them. You, another creature from a land unknown, possess a fighting spirit even that love-blind fool Shining Armour never had." "Is this going somewhere? Villain monologues nowadays are starting to bore me." But she barely looked like she was paying attention, lost in her own little world. The Changeling Queen looked upwards, a sly smile raising upon her contemplative features. Something about this was beginning to unnerve me... "And when we fought, in Canterlot, long enough..." Chrysalis gazed slowly towards me, gleefully, and I forced myself not to step back in repulsion at the unsettling look. "I sensed a thrill not felt in centuries, a fulfillment; an excitement in me few males could ever instill within. Upon my temporary defeat, a thought struck me: what better King to rule side by side with than a creature who fights you as his equal?" ...Ohhhhhhhh no... Sweet Jesus, please tell me this WASN'T going where I THOUGHT it was going...! Chrysalis must've noticed my dawning expression, a sinister grin reaching her black muzzle. "Yes, there is no one more suitable to rule the Changeling kingdom alongside me. I want you, Stardust." This can't be happening! "Are you insane?!" I exclaimed hotly, unable to comprehend this... This... Repulsive suggestion. "Become your King?! I'm perfectly happy dating a Princess I have faith in a billion times more than you, thank you very much!" The disgusting Queen only chuckled, raising her head up rather haughtily. "You simply require time to reflect upon this; I'd be shocked too." Tapping her hoof twice on the ground, two Changeling flew between my vision's edges. "You will be reunited with your friend in the meantime. Off you go." Gladly! I wouldn't consider this for the life of me! I'd sooner marry Flash Sentry than consider courting the likes of her! I couldn't be happier making a hasty departure from this vile Queen ASAP- "Oh, and one more thing I should add." Dammit! Reluctantly, I paused and looked over my shoulder. Chrysalis added calmly, inspecting her own hoof in vain interest. "Consider this as incentive. I know you are finding it difficult to fit in with those repulsive creatures, but my own subjects would accept you as one of their own. Also, I know you're searching for something, and I guarantee you, we could find it much quicker if we worked together. Now, toodle-oo, my soon-to-be betrothed." Doing everything in my power not to gag at the implications. "Stardust!" "Moony." Shoving past the guard, I entered the custom cell to the worried unicorn, immediately inspecting her for injuries. Moondancer, in turn, to my small surprise, gripped onto me in sought comfort. You needn't bother asking. From the corner of my eye, Sombra's shadow shifted. None of these pests dared lay a hoof on her. It seems you've instilled more fear into these creatures than I presumed. I'm almost impressed. Hm. "Are you alright?" I was compelled to ask anyway. Pushing back slightly, the unicorn nodded, but fear remained plastered on her features. "So far, all they've done is lock me in this cell." Speaking of which, the rocky bars closed themselves behind me a second after I entered. Deep purple eyes glinted in concern. "What did that vile creature want with you? She was a Changeling, wasn't she?" I nodded, looking back to the bars, carefully running a hoof over them introspectively. "Yeah, the Queen herself. And apparently, she wants a King to rule by her side, and help her take over all of Equestria." Oh? When do we expect the honeymoon? It's not funny. "Oh... Oh!" She understood quickly. "She wanted you to... But you said no, right?" "Of course I did." I scoffed, shaking my head disbelievingly. "Wouldn't marry her in a thousand years. Not to mention, I already have the best thing in my life to ever happen to me back in Ponyville." "Thank goodness." Moondancer sighed in relief, walking over to join me by the thick rocky bars, looking to me in renewed interest. "So, you're the Hero of Canterlot who helped repel the Changeling invasion a while back?" "That's me." "Huh... I was expecting you to be taller." I couldn't resist snorting in amusement, despite the circumstances. "Cheers Moony. I can see why Twilight's childhood friends with you." The mare grinned, albeit faintly, then proceeded to examine the bars with me. "I already inspected these earlier. Study enough to keep us fairly shut, but if we generate enough force we could create an impact enough to shatter these bars into pieces, thus spawning an opening huge enough for us to escape." "Okay, now I see why you're Twilight's friend." "It's simple logic." Moondancer shrugged. "The difficult part lies in finding the best preferred route in our- Uh oh." Uh oh was right. Having felt them coming, I immediately pulled the mare and myself back from the bars at a safe distance, keeping Moondancer behind me in preparation. For before us, a small group of Changelings approached the cell and watched from bug-like eyes. They were wary. But strangely enough... No hostility emanating. At least, not against us. That's some sign- Hello...? The one standing between the two accompanying the Changeling had some physical uniqueness to him in comparison to his friends. Red scales and tail, purple back coat - Armour? - dark blue wings and... Purple eyes? Stepping forward, the middle of the three spoke almost... Civil-like. Or attempting to sound civil, in the very least. "You refused our Queen's offer." "Obviously." I responded with a frown. "Did she send you?" Exchanging glances with one another, prompting Moondancer and I to do the same curiously, the middle Changeling addressed us again with a heavy frown. "Our Queen... She intends on invading all the major kingdoms through infiltration, and capture all those who'd prove to be thorns in her side." Moondancer gasped, but I narrowed my eyes. "I already know this." Now it was their turn to look surprised. "Are you here to gloat? If so, save your tongues when you relish the taste of love. Oh wait, that'll never happen." "So long as we follow our Queen's foolish ways, we know." "Exac- What?" Now this is interesting... It appears events are becoming twisted from past changes. "Huh?" Moondancer echoed, as unsure as I sounded. "This is not our first encounter, Twilight Warrior." The middle Changeling continued. "We spoke, long ago, after our defeat in Canterlot." Spoke...? Think back, Jack, on the night of the Canterlot Wedding. There was one more of their kind you addressed alongside young Spike. I... Oh yeah! "You're that Changeling who left without starting a fight!" Well, what were the Goddamn odds?! It was too dark that night, so I wouldn't have recognized these notable differences of the Changeling from the get-go. That explains it! "Huh? Could somepony tell me what's going on right now?" Moondancer was clearly at a lost. But I was far more interested in what this Changeling had to say above all else. "Why are you here?" Nodding, the Changeling proceeded to answer. "You attempted to persuade me, have me believe there were alternate paths to gaining love than taking it from others." So I have. I remember that conversation clear as crystal. Then, glaring at the ground between us, he spoke with slight venom, "Believe it or not, warrior, I... Accepted your proposal... To a degree... And began proposing to others of my kind to gain love another way." He huffed somewhat. "It was a tiring process, but many gradually came to accept that idea, and we began starting to share love among our kind anew." ...Okay...? "But... That's great, isn't it?" Moondancer asked, obviously noting the solemn bitter disposition of the Changeling also. "Finding another way to get love without stealing it from others, that's a good thing! Of course, I have to ask, is it even possible?" "It is." I answered for her, fixing my stare on the Changeling. "I've seen it happen." That prompted the other creatures to share curious looks. "What went wrong?" "The Queen." He replied, glaring upwards with upset violet orbs. "She uncovered my intentions, and ordered me to halt, declaring that all other creatures beyond Changeling kind are undeserving of love, and that we must show them all their place." "That's... Evil. Pure, unadulterated evil!" Moondancer spat out, incredulous at such a declaration. "Love is about sharing, accepting others for who they are! It's not something to be selfishly taken and given only to a select few. Your Queen's logic is flawed!" "She's blinded by pure hate." I said with a frown, understanding the severity of this obstacle. "There's a difference between love and greed, and she views them as the same thing. She must be stopped." To my slight surprise, however, the Changeling along with his friends nodded. "Yes. Our Queen will only bring us to ruin otherwise." Well, that was easy! "But what can we do? Her power, even without absorbing enough love, can dominate all other Changeling kind. To openly oppose Queen Chrysalis would be foolhardy." Right then, planning time! "You three, stand aside." Phase one shall commence. Blinking cautiously, the Changelings obeyed my command and stepped out of harm's way. The cell door itself was no match for a Balance-powered kick, landing rather loudly on the ground and crumbling into dust. Walking out, I smirked in satisfaction and turned to face my four comrades. "What's your name, by the way?" The lead Changeling answered after a moment's hesitation. "...Pharynx." Phar- ...How the flying [BEEP] do you spell that name? "...Interesting name." Putting it mildly. Maybe one of his friends here was Thorax. Who knows. Do all Changeling names but the Queen's have an 'X' in them? That'd be cool. "Right, Pharynx, I want you to help Moondancer here escape. Tell anyone you pass she's been summoned by your ruler, or it's a Changeling taking on her form. Either works." "Why? What are you going to do?" The unicorn asked with a frown, swerving around to face me. "Something foolhardy." I grinned somewhat playfully, prompting their dawning looks. "Once outside, disguise yourself as ponies and alert the royal guards about the Changeling army gathered beneath the kingdom. I'll distract Chrysalis in the meantime." Well what do you know? You said her name correctly for once. "By yourself?" Moondancer looked appalled. I shrugged in answer, looking back to the Changelings. "Help me today, and I will be forever grateful. And I also promise you this, your entire species will be sharing their own love with one another sooner than later. Let's just say I have a... Sixth sense with these things. So, will you do as I ask?" Pharynx frowned, but nodded anyway. "We will help you two today. But should anything go awry, we must feign ignorance. The Queen mustn't know of this treasonous act by her children. But... I want all Changelings to be safe..." "...And they will be." I vowed, placing a hoof on his shoulder, to Pharynx's eye-widened surprise. I smiled. "You're gonna have a great future very soon. But in the meantime, please, get my friend here to safety." Pharynx nodded yet again, this time with firm resolve. Observing the exchange, Moondancer inquired in incredulous awe, "Are you always so reckless...?" "Eh, just ask Twilight the next time you see her." One by one, a Changeling fell. One by one, they all charged, and failed. Without even breaking a sweat, I stormed through the vast tunnels towards the Queen's signature, not even breaking a sweat as I glazed through the guarding Changelings. Long ago, even a fight against two of them wore me down. But now, now was a testament to how far I've come since season two. Chrysalis was going to be in for a rude awakening, should we resort to violence in this inevitable next confrontation. I can only hope Pharynx and Moondancer found no trouble on their end. Last thing I needed was that on my conscience. A lot of trust was placed on the Changeling, and is he's anything like Thorax... Well, I'm hoping for the best. I confess, I myself was pleasantly surprised by the amount of faith you instilled onto the young Pharynx just earlier. Have you no doubts to his intentions? You must've sensed it too, Starswirl. There was little Chaos in his heart in contrast to his kind at the present. This can be considered a test as to why I should trust him also. Risking your Princess's childhood companion over blind trust? You have come a long way. Hm... Another Changeling gets socked after foolishly charging straight at me, walking by him indifferently. By the way, Starswirl; any conclusions as to if this Chrysalis I'm about to face is from the present or future? Indeed. All evidence, suggested through actions and words, direct towards the former. The Queen Chrysalis we encountered within the Diamond Dogs' lair was full of hate, vengeance and revulsion, equally shared onto you alongside Prince Shining. This one appears more reserved, calculating and patient. And as we plainly see, this Chrysalis still holds control over her own kind, whereas the one before implied all Changeling kind but her already reformed thanks to the combined efforts of Miss Glimmer, young Thorax, Miss Trixie and Discord. Right... Twirling my body around, I roundhoused kicked another Changeling by the back of the head, elbowed another in the stomach, and uppercut a sneaky one to my right. She was getting close, I sensed it. The largest piece of evidence points to her heart, uncorrupted with no signs of Zagreus within. Yes... But somehow, she knows my secret. When I reach her, I'll find out exactly how she knew these things, and who exactly told her about them. Did the repeated word of 'spies' no tip you of anything? You know for a fact I don't just spread the news that I'm a human randomly, Sombra. No, something else was at work. Not to mention, it being far too early for Chrysalis to invade Canterlot and capture its leaders once again, especially when one of them is currently in another town. Thus enforcing my belief that the invasion today is merely an afterthought, and you yourself are the main prize she seeks, Jack. My teacher sounded unsettling grave. In some way, she knew you were coming, and we would've detected any spies among Ponyville before they could report back to their Queen. Your suspicions are very well justified. So Zagreus was behind this... Unfortunately, but this is merely speculation. Regardless, it appears terribly likely that accusation rings true. ...[BEEP]. Grabbing two Changelings by the muzzles, slamming them over on to the ground, I reached the same area before having left Chrysalis a short while ago. In the center, the Queen stood, not looking the least bit fazed. On the contrary, she looked... Disturbingly gleeful. Even when I beating the [BEEP] out of her people while approaching her. "I suppose this means you've made a decision to my proposal?" She asked almost civilly, uncaring as I backhanded and tripped another Changeling over while maintaining my gaze on her. Remain on guard. The royal authorities will arrive soon. "I must respectfully decline, Queen Bronchitis." Bowing mockingly, I shot back in a passive-aggressive voice. "I'm already happy with the mare of my dreams, thank you very much." Raised brows, but not looking the least bit surprised. "She will never understand you, you know. Celestia's lapdog cares only for friendship and knowledge, neither love nor balance." "You may have spied on Twilight, took the form of her, once, but you will never understand her." Stepping forward some more, my voice strengthened in authority. "The royal guards will be here soon. You can either surrender, or flee." A glint of disappointment, but her neon eyes hardened. "And if I choose to fight?" "Then I hope your riches can cover a very high hospital bill." Chrysalis narrowed her eyes, expression shifting to full-on seriousness whilst leaning her head down to my level... Then raised back up again and laughed, cheerfully. "Ahahahahaha! Your fighting spirit is delectable! Misguided, but delicious to savour even from feet away!" Composing herself, she grinned in malicious intent, her darkness flaring up. "But I am no fool, warrior. Had I succeeded in coaxing you to my side, overtaking Canterlot would've been the appetizer. It matters not whether today or the future if I succeed, my plans are unfolding by the minute." Unluckily for her, I was well-aware of what she was intending. But there was something I absolutely NEEDED to know before this confrontation turns south. "Who told you about my origins? Tell me." That expression was akin to pity. "Oh, why spoil the surprise, my darling warrior?" "Tell me!" I demanded with more force, prompting the Changeling to leer. "Or what? Will you make me tell you?" "Don't tempt me..." I growled through gritted teeth, and Chrysalis looked overjoyed. "That fire! Such hunger for violence!" Then, the Changeling started to turn, calling over her shoulder. "You can't deny your true calling, Stardust. You are a creature of war and destruction. It's only a matter of time before your pony friend realizes this... And when you do, you will join us no matter what... Until then, my little warrior..." "No, wait!" I pounced... Only to land on solid material, the Changeling Queen disappearing in a green flash and evil laughter. From around, the flashes of light spread all over from the fallen Changelings to the ones observing with blue eyes from the tunnels, leaving only my enraged self to stand where the withdrawn gloating Chrysalis once stood. Cliche, but it got the message across... This was only the beginning. And from the sounds behind me, along with the light hearts coming into range of my magic, the royal guards were here. ...Dammit. Dammit dammit DAMMIT! With every expletive coming to mind, I started punching the ground repeatedly with each word. That [BEEP]ing [BEEP]! I will... I'll...! Jack. ...I know... Sounds of confusion and wariness arouse once the golden-armoured equines reached this room, greeted only by silence, signs of combat, and my own glaring at the ground in shame and anger. A sigh of exasperation. "Not one." Moondancer announced in clear frustration, throwing her limbs up in the air. "Not a single Changeling found and apprehended. It's as if they all disappeared at once!" It wasn't too hard, finding a pegasus guard right outside the entrance to the mines. Moondancer and Pharynx - The latter in disguise - had informed the guard of what was occurring beneath the kingdom, and the pegasus was quick to rally enough guards for to repel the force lurking underneath their home. Extra help arrived in the form of night guards led by Princess Luna, upon learning over what was transpiring. After Chrysalis retreated, they looked through every tunnel within the mines, but not a trace of any Changeling presence was there. As if vanished by magic... Ha ha. "And Pharynx?" Glancing from her desk, Moondancer shook her head. "After we alerted the royal guards, he with his friends fled before things could escalate. But they promised they'd see you again sometime soon, and trust in your words that all Changeling kind will be reformed." A brief pause. "They... Will all be reformed right? You weren't just saying that to win their trust?" "I never break a promise." I responded, imaging Twilight's scowl upon me saying that. "Chrysalis will get her comeuppance also, even though she got away today. You'll see." Onto other news, I forced myself to smile. "Good work, by the way, being courageous enough to stick through to the plan. Twilight would be proud." Moondancer smiled slightly, looking amused, flattered and tired. "Never thought I'd find myself in such a terrifying situation. But then again, I'd never considered being friends with Twilight again, but life is full of surprises, huh?" She asked rhetorically, then looked back to her book. The pair of us currently rested at where we left off, the study room Twilight used to occupy before moving to Ponyville. "So... What happened down there, between you and Chrysalis?" Oh where to start? That it's basically been confirmed that my worst enemy by far has shared with a previous villain personal details over my life, somehow knowing I'd visit Canterlot and where precisely I'd be? That it incited the Queen to spring a trap and endangering not only a friend, but an entire kingdom as well? That things were escalating far too out of my control? That, once again, I am reminded that I may as well be a menace to everyone I love than anyone else? "Nothing... Just a short confrontation is all." "Alright...?" She didn't sound convinced. Couldn't blame her. "Ever since we found you down there, you've looked nothing but... Disturbed." I really should mask my expressions better. "It's nothing." I reassured the puzzled mare, forcing another smile, albeit softer this time. "Today has just drained me. I'm more glad that you and everyone else in the kingdom is safe today." At that, the unicorn flipped another page, and sighed again. "Yeah, that was a close call. If this is what you, Twilight and your friends in Ponvyille get mixed up in often, I certainly don't envy you." Tch. Her smile was more amused than exasperated. "Still, today gave me a lot of new information to uncover. Such as the Changelings themselves. I hope we'll one day see Pharynx again, he could shed some light about not just the physical and magical, but culture and all other sorts of differences between Changeling and pony kind. Imagine what we could learn by working together- And there she goes. With a small smile, I watched as Moondancer rambled on and on about the subject which was raising her enthusiasm, her eyes fixed on the many books before her. Twilight two-point-oh over here. But, then again, constantly comparing her to Twilight wasn't really fair. Just last week I gave Sunburst a chance, so why shouldn't I do so again with Moondancer? Another friend whom I... Successfully endangered... Ay... With a sigh, I made sure to carefully leave the mare to her own musings, closing the door gently behind me leading to the outside world. The setting sun greeted me, with cheerfully conversing townsfolk and reinforced guards patrolling the streets. Luna's handiwork with what just occurred today. Leaving without a farewell? That innocent pony doesn't need me [BEEP]ing up her day any longer. What happened wasn't your fault. Wasn't it...? At least we know further now. Zagreus is influencing others without having to prompt with his magic. Deception, an effective tactic to keeping others stalled, while he can continue gaining more power in peace. So today was only a distraction? That, or a message. Well, message well received. Now I'll have to deal with Zagreus AND Chrysalis. Speaking of which, while on the way back to Ponyville, I should finally work out a plan for the season six finale to help Starlight and the others. I fear the only idea there, Jack, would be to back down. I- I'm sorry? For once, Starswirl sounded stern and tired at once, wise voice allowing little argument. It would be more beneficial to allow thing to naturally run their course, this time around. Please, heed my words before you shout... Zagreus is already growing stronger by the imbalance of your being here alone, fueled by the echoes of the choices you make, the words you use to influence others, and every step on the ground you make. The defeat of Queen Chrysalis at her own kingdom has been established in the original universe; imagine the significant impact of imbalance made by any intervention on your behalf. ...So, what... I just sit by and do nothing? That's your recommendation?! Can't I just tell Twilight and the others what's going to happen-?! Anything you do would count, I'm very much afraid. Jack, though your passionate determination to keep your friends safe is admirable, it is also unwise. For some things are for your friends to face on their own. ...I... I can't just sit by and do nothing...! I'm sorry, Jack. And he meant it, his tone said it all. But as your mentor, and friend, I must insist your lack of involvement when we reach that point... Alongside any other changes you intended on the 'episodes,' significant or not. Oh come on! Really?! I don't... I don't want them to suffer when I can do something about it! I am truly, truly sorry Jack, but we can't afford Zagreus growing any stronger than he likely is now, thanks to today's events. ...Sombra, tell me you don't agree...! Unfortunately, Jack, I agree with this old fool. Sombra sounded almost pained himself. We've interfered too much already. Tell me, would you rather risk Zagreus growing more powerful and endanger your friends further, by throwing yourself into the main events for your own self-righteous need to protect the very beings you hold close to your heart? ...No... But is there really no other way...? We can only focus on tracking Zagreus's location. My teacher responded, full of remorse and conviction. Young Starlight Glimmer and her friends can deal with Queen Chrysalis, once that time comes. Our objective is, by all counts, more imperative. Chapter 147: Love Will Never Be DoomedTalk about a welcome brigade. Consisting of dragons. Both the alicorn accompanying me and I were in brief awe of what awaited us upon arrival to the volcanic region housing the infamous reptiles of Equestria. As though thoroughly prepared for us, dragons of adult and teen sizes stood in perfect positions between a narrow path for Twilight and I to navigate, all staring straight ahead with intense expressions. Evidently our host emphasized how important this meeting was. At Twilight's nudge, I spotted the sapphire dragon at the end waiting for us, flanked by two burly guards, scepter in claw. Both the mare and I strode down the path cleared for our approach, feeling moreso confident than nervous. Ember was not only a friend to myself now, but Twilight, Spike, Rarity and by extension all of our friends. That focused look on the dragon's face shifted to a wide smirk the closer we got, looking positively smug about something. "I was starting to worry you forgot all about us, 'O great Stalwart." "Me?" I motioned to myself jokingly. "My dear, your kind aren't easy to forget." Rolling her eyes fondly, Twilight beamed to the teen dragon. "Thank you for accepting our request to visit Ember. It's wonderful to see you again." "Yeah, well, considering our history together, who was I to say no?" She shrugged, twirling the staff expertly before stamping it to the ground, grinning proudly. "A lot of things have changed since either of you last came here. For the better, I gotta say." "I've heard." I nodded with a sincere smile. "Lord Ember now... Or would you prefer Lady? Either way, congratulations are in order." As if to emphasize her new position of power, Ember tapped the staff on the ground once, and immediately all the dragons dispersed back to their nesting places, leaving us three to convene without fear of being eavesdropped. Still, it was something to watch. Twilight and I observed the spectacle of soaring lizards overhead, unable to contain our expressions of awe and wonder, sharing impressed grins. Ember looked mighty pleased by the reactions, but shrugged as if it were nothing, "So, what brings ya all the way out here? Not simply to say hi, I gathered from the letter." Twilight smiled sheepishly. "We were hoping to acquire your assistance in our search for a dangerous fugitive." Amber eyes switched from her to me in befuddlement. "Not that 'Zagreus' guy you talked about last time?" Sadly. The dragon shook her head in absurdity. "I thought you captured him by now. I heard that he tricked my kind living in the mountains, but some golden Earth Pony and his friends managed to scare him off." A smirk of approval. "I wonder who was responsible." I shrugged with a wry grin, and Twilight added with seriousness. "Unfortunately he managed to escape. And, I regret to add, had some help with your fellow dragons by tricking them into a crusade for power." "Garble." Ember hissed, gripping the staff with both claws and enraged narrowed orange eyes just from mentioning the name. "You won't have to worry about him anymore. Him and his cronies aren't welcome in the Lands of anywhere else home to other dragons since then. We won't be held accountable for that coward's actions." "We appreciate that." I replied with a gratified smile. "Though now we'll have to consider the possibility of Garble being Zagreus's servant from hereon." "You really think Garble would willingly be a slave to a pony? He's a moron but he still has some pride." "Not willingly." Twilight shook her head. "Zagreus has the ability to influence others through magic and bend them to his will. Right now, he's weak, but the further we delay the stronger he'll become. And soon enough, he'll wreck havoc to all of Equestria, dragon kind included. That's why we need your people, Ember, to scout out all over the lands for the elusive pony." Ember looked between us with thought. "That dangerous huh?" "He cares little for all life but himself, and intends mass genocide on the world without consequence." Even Twilight shivered at that, prompting my apologetic glance before adding. "He was responsible for those holes appearing." And just like that, Ember's loyalty was unshaken. A flash of outrage to the violation against her home and kind in those amber eyes, a new version of resolve morphing on her face. "Well why didn't you say so? Come on, we'll discuss the details in my lair." Twilight shared the same relieved and pleased look, as we both followed Ember further into the rocky landscape belonging to her people, curious eyes of dragon kind observing as we past. Twilight was evidently slightly nervous from entering territory without a disguise this time, inciting me to touch her side reassuringly. She smiled in light gratitude. Ember, noticing this over her shoulder, smirked humouredly. "So... Twilight Warrior, huh?" The Princess blushed at the insinuation, and I grinned coyly. "If you'd like, though I'm careful not to let the name get to my Princess's head." That was responded with a playful shove to my left, prompting my short laugh. Emeber seemed openly curious at the interaction, smiling regardless. "No offense Stardust, but you don't strike me as the kind of pony who promotes friendship." "I wasn't once, a long time ago. But those mares, this one especially, were too stubborn to realize what a lost cause I was and changed me... For better and worse." Twilight rolled her eyes, smiling in exasperated bliss. Cocking a brow, the sapphire dragon turned back and muttered in clear befuddlement. "I'll never understand ponies..." "Message from King Zenith!" Spike announced upon charging into the library, filled with discarded scrolls and opened parchments. The dragon waved up the letter wildly, and Twilight, taking a moment from another piece of paper, levitated the message, unrolled and started reading it in five seconds flat, calling out to my spot. "No reported sightings of Zagreus as of yet. However, Zenith is giving you the full support and cooperation of his kingdom and his people." "Thanks love." I nodded, looking at various maps and letters on the other side of the room. "The Mayor of Manehatten's reported no spotting of a cloaked disfigured pony either... Great." "Spike, keep standing by the entrance in case anymore messages arrive." The young lizard saluted and did as his mother instructed, Twilight proceeded to scan through the papers all around her with expert use of magic. Her eyes narrowed in concentration. "Letters from Rainbow Falls and Fillydelphia have answered with negative results too. But we can't give up yet." "I don't intend to." Was my response. Starswirl, got anything? Alas, our quarry continues to prove as elusive as ever. Imbalance has always excelled at being slippery for any being to spot with visible sight. "Dodge Junction and Baltimare are also in the dark." The Princess added, looking through one letter after another. The pair of us were hard at work, to say the least, going through all possible contacts extending between us and our friends in order to track down any possible sighting of Zagreus. Another voice perked up. "Cadence and Shining haven't been informed by their scouts over any possible sighting of him either." Starlight Glimmer entered the room next, soon to be followed with the rest of our friends. "I just returned from the Crystal Empire. Not even Yakyakistan has seen heads or tails of Zagreus. Seems he's smart enough not to return after his failure back then." "Braeburn nor the Chief have seen any sightin' of Zagreus in Appleloosa." Applejack pitched in unhelpfully, shaking her head in utter disappointment. "Las Pegasus ain't seen him either. Of course, not sure whether we can actually take Film and Flam's word for it..." "My contacts in Trottingham and Canterlot have wounded up without progress I'm afraid." Rarity said next regretfully. "Of course, I'd certainly be panicking if that awful fiend somehow managed to slip into Princess Celestia's own kingdom undetected. The implications are just so horrendous to imagine!" "The Breezies haven't seen him either." Fluttershy contributed. "And neither has Rockville!" Pinkie added jovially. "And we would know if he did! Not a single unknown pony gets by the eyes of anyone in my family! We'd spot in no time flat!" "No sight of him where Daring Do lives either." Rainbow remarked. "And trust me, no one would get past her flawless eyesight." "Hollow Shades, Galloping Gorge, Foal Mountain... Saddle Arabia..." Twilight muttered those names as she looked through letter by letter, sounding somewhat weary. "Well the good news is, even the contacts Princess Celestia provided for us are offering their support and assistance. The bad news..." "Those places have seen no cloaked pony looking terribly out of place." The disappointment across the bond answered that for me. "What about Sunset?" "I asked her this morning." This time I was shaking my head in tired annoyance. "Neither she nor the girls have seen a disfigured bloke anywhere in their world." Which would make sense, Zagreus would have to acquire more power from a magical world than a world just borrowing magic. But still... We're getting nowhere. Efforts are never futile. Perhaps we are searching in the wrong places. "It seems to me that Zagreus wouldn't be hiding in plain sight." Starlight said thoughtfully, rubbing her muzzle. "He probably knows that all of Equestria was hunting him down, and probably left beyond the lands by now." That... Was a possibility I didn't want to imagine. Twilight's eyes turned to me with faint hope. "Maybe you could try sensing him again?" I shook my head with an apologetic gaze. "Unless he's hiding in Ponyville, I wouldn't be able to sense him beyond a mile away." "Well that's just fantastic." Applejack grumbled sourly. "Then if he's obviously hidin' outside public view, how in tarnation are we suppose to find 'im? It's as if we can drag Stardust all over Equestria just to sense out that villain... Can we?" "Even if we did, extending one's senses through magic is still incredibly draining. Jack would be physically and mentally exhausted before we'd be even halfway done." And Twilight didn't say that as an insult. It was a fact, which I agreed with, and was very thankful she wasn't going through with it. "We'll simply have to try something else." "Well, maybe we should look at the more... Unsafe places?" What now? Our gazes turned to Fluttershy curiously, who spoke up despite the initial shyness to getting attention. "Zagreus could be hiding himself in places nopony nor any creature would are venture to. It seems possible, don't you think...?" "Like where? Tartarus?" Rainbow frowned skeptically. But another mare with wings shared a different opinion. "Fluttershy, that's... Genius!" Twilight suddenly beamed, magically pushing back scattered letters before looking around and pulling out a few number of books from the shelves. "Starlight, come help me with this." The pink unicorn obliged curiously, Twilight adding with renewed vigour, "Locations like Tartarus and the Ghastly Gorge are typically inhospitable for ponykind because of how too dangerous they are. But, if someone as slippery and magically cunning as, say, Zagreus would hide anywhere like them... We'll research every dangerous corner of Equestria, and pinpoint the most likely position our elusive pony would be secluding himself within." Of course, the whole thing was brilliant. That prompted me to look at the yellow pegasus and add with a grin. "Brilliant thinking Fluttershy!" The mare smiled abashedly at the praise, while our friends shared their approval through smiles and grins. "How long would ya reckon it'd take?" Applejack then inquired. Twilight hummed, scanning through various pages of her first book. "A couple of hours with through reading, at best. In the meantime, the rest of you keeping contacting anypony you know who might be of assistance. We can't rule out any and all possibilities." Welp, Twilight was on her A-game again. And we are wasting time dwelling on that. Sombra suddenly added in. Let's hope your pegasus friend is correct in her assumption. Our options are limiting by the second. "Speaking of which." Rainbow Dash spoke up then, looking down to me with a sly, unnerving grin. "I have an idea that you may not like, Star." "...Rainbow, has thereeverbeen an idea of yours I have approved of?" "Trust me, this'll be worth it." The confident pegasus turned to the Princess. "Hey Twi, think you can use that spell so your special somepony can walk on clouds?" Well, this was certainly gonna be awkward. Pony up and endure. The pegasus has the correct idea, for once; we require as much beneficial assistance as possible, and this may be one of the more worthy allies in our battle against a common foe. Rainbow, meanwhile, was conversing with another pegasus and fellow Wonderbolt from the other side of the field, speaking on my behalf for the moment. Yellow fur with fiery orange mane, sunglasses and wearing an official suit with far too many badges. From above, pegasi soared through training drills and laps, eager to prove themselves available for the job of Wonderbolt. ...In all honesty, I still don't understand what exactly it is the Wonderboltsdo.May just be me. Though what I can speculate, even after Rainbow explaining to me how 'awesome' her idols were repeatedly, they were the Equestrian equivalent to the air force, the troops of the sky. The only time where they only insinuated as much was when Spike became a rampaging monster due to his greed. Though that didn't happen this time because of my intervention. The one change I don't regret in the slightest, mind you. And we suffer the repercussions because of it. Look, I didn't know about that! I never saw the Birthday episode prior to my first arrival in Ponyville! Hell, I don't even remember whether or not I heard about Spike transforming into 'Spikezilla' before or after then. That imbalance wasn't intentionally my fault! Regardless, let us hope your friend's assistance to our search changes little for the next upcoming 'episode.' The fallen King grunted. Ah, our potential new ally approaches. Don't screw this up. "Well well well." I already tried not to flinch at the tone, the yellow pegasus nearing me alongside a somewhat sheepish Rainbow. "I know whenever Crash is kidding, but she seems quite adamant about the 'Twilight Warrior' needing our help. You've got a lot of nerve since you last came to Cloudsdale." "A mistake I intend to rectify." Was my careful response, finding it slightly hard not to choke for having to apologize to this bossy mare. "I realize it was moreso Rainbow and Dust's own faults for the tornado than yours; you shouldn't have to babysit them twenty-four seven." You don't mean that. No. She's just as responsible. But I'm pretending for the sake of acquiring her help. The yellow pegasus didn't look impressed, only perking a brow. "At least you got some manners after our first meeting." Spitfire leaned forward, narrowed orange eyes. "Stardust, right? Yeah I've heard of you. Somewhat of a legend among the younger cadets. Maybe you'll out-popular Crash if it keeps up." The Wonderbolt in question snorted humouredly. "Like that'll ever happen!" Spitfire smirked. "So, from what I'm gathering, there's a situation so dire that forces the oh-so reputable warrior to swallow his dignity and come to us." "...You'd be a valuable asset." "More like the best asset!" Rainbow asserted confidently. "There's no other league in Equestria that matches up with the talents and skill of a Wonderbolt! I'm telling you Star, with the best fliers, especially me, helping out, we'll find Zagreus in no time flat!" Spitfire seemed to hold no illusions to how she perceived her troops, looking casually smug at her fellow Wonderbolt's words. We're wasting time. "What is it exactly you're asking of us?" Well, at least she seemed to be playing along. "We need scouts across the skies of Equestria." Was my hopeful answer, my gaze unwavering against her hardened orbs. "There's a villain who threatens all lives, and he needs to be found before he could cause any more damage. I... We need the Wonderbolts to scour around and let us know if any of you spot the pony in question." Spitfire cocked her head, eyes narrowing much further. "How dangerous we talking here?" A layer of severity to her voice, evidently taking my posture and words with the needed attention. "Dangerous enough to wipe everything and everyone we know from existence without hesitation!" Rainbow answered before I could, gesturing with front limbs. "And if he gets more powerful while we sit by and let him, not even the Wonderbolts would stand a chance against him!" At that, Spitfire's expression shifted to that of concern, before composing herself and nodding. "What does this pony look like?" "Scarred and wearing a cloak. Unicorn, with black soulless eyes." Brows raised at my description. "Obviously finding him won't be so simple if he intends to hide." "Regrettably." "Still, hardly impossible for us." Spitfire stated as though it were fact, glancing over to somewhere. "If this pony's a threat to everyone, then who are we to decline offerin' help? For all of Equestria, you have our support." Rainbow grinned brightly, hoofing the air in self-congratulatory. Really? Now that was- "But..." A sly look. "These things don't come for free. The Wonderbolts ain't a charity group you know." ...Of course. "What is it you want?" I asked in resigned weariness. Even Rainbow looked curious what her boss was going to say. In answer, the pegasus blew into that obnoxious whistle which signaled the ponies flying through laps to land with grace onto the ground, standing behind their trainer obediently. Some regarded me with curiosity, the rest then whispered in awe and inspiration by Rainbow's pleased appearance. Save for one who was smirking like a smug [BEEP]tard. Oh great, he's here. Him and his shy girlfriend beside him. Recollections of that future episode of Sky Stinger being in close proximity and having any kind of personal time with Twilight aroused mild irritation in my chest, the pegasus unworthy of being in the presence of the Princess alone. Focus. Looking back to me, Spitfire grinned mischievously, and alarm bells immediately rang in my head. Great, even Balance was telling me to get the [BEEP] out of here. "Hey Crash, is it true your friend here can withstand the strength of an Ursaminor?" "He sure can!" "Perfect!" I had a bad feeling about this. "We're in need of a endurance test today, the cadets gotta match their speed against a powerful force." ...So I'm just gonna be their punching bag. No different than your common encounters with the monsters. Alright, all options have been exhausted. At least, current options that spring to mind. So unless Sombra or Starswirl themselves have any potential allies for me to seek out in kind, then the only option present left to me was... A group of rangy mutts. Sighing tiredly, I easily navigated through the tunnels glittering with gems just by tracking the signatures of the hiding somewhat intelligent canines. Wasn't too far from where I started, either they were setting a trap or I wasn't expected. Probably the latter; the former only happened once before because Zagreus influenced their minds to his bidding. ...Why did he call himself that anyway...? Who knows? It is completely irrelevant. Evidently that creature heard us use the name in all its eavesdropping through magic and decided it suited him. Very much so, I would add... In Earth's Greek history, Zagreus was beheld as a deity. Starswirl then supplied. One account pairs him as Mother Gaia's lover, and the child of Lord Hades with Lady Persephone. Another piece of speculation depicts Zagreus as the son of Zeus himself, reborn once after a gruesome encounter with titans. Perhaps there is a meaning to why our foe selected such a name. Either way old one, this is all leading to nothing we can define as useful. Sombra sneered, to Starswirl's indifference. Only if we deduce that my friend. Perhaps there is something we're missing. In any case, we have reached our possible new allies. Yes, yes we have. My trail finally led me to a large clearing, the gathered mutts oblivious to my presence as they were all busy roughhousing, chewing on gems or snarling at one another like savages... Yep, my peace with the Diamond Dogs in Manehatten barely changed my reaction towards them. Still the slobbering greedy creatures I remember. But ones considerably beneficial to our needs. Why Starswirl, that almost sounded sinister of you! Let's get these affairs over with. The sight of these repulsive animals sickens me. Your wish was my command. Since I couldn't whistle, the alternative present to me was loudly clapping the air, prompting a dog one by one to swerve their heads in utter confusion, turning to surprise and disbelief at the fact a pony just walked into their caves with a coy smile. A pony they were all too familiar with. "You!" The lean Diamond Dog of the infamous trio pointed angrily, the group of mutts already hastily dropping whatever they were doing to surround me. "You're gonna pay for what you did to us." Rolling my eyes, I answered promptly, time of the essence, "Attack me, and watch as I break all the bones in your fellow kind's bodies one by one. Or stand down, listen to what I have to say, and you may get the proper retribution of your people." A few seconds of silence, before the lean dog raised an arm and signaled for his people to back off, at least temporarily. "A lot of nerve, pony. No one's here to rescue you this time!" "Oh, because I'm so under threat." Rising on two hind legs, I folded my front limbs with a serious outlook. "Our last encounter happened because your kind was tricked into serving a malevolent force using you for its own ends. You don't remember the exact details, correct?" "I..." "I'm offering you a chance of redemption. All of you." I grinned wearily. "Heck, we could start a new relationship together after all is said and done. Help me with stopping this threat, and we'll call it even." "Why should we help you?!" "Because I know you want revenge on the [BEEP]hole who did this to you." "...What do you want from us?" The lean Diamond Dog asked sourly, canine eyes narrowed in suspicion and reluctance. Ah, some common sense! We're getting somewhere now. "Your kind has access to the entire underground network of Equestria, yes?" A slow nod. "We need you to scour all across for the sightings of a unicorn wearing a dark cloak and looks horribly disfigured." "Ohh! Not much different to regular ponies then!" The rest of the mutts cackled along with him. Charming. "Contact all available Diamond Dogs, get them to help in your search, and I will see you will get your retribution." Then, after a moment of thought, I added, "As a bonus, if you help me enough, there's a reward of special crystals in it for you." That nailed the coffin. Eyes glinted in hungry greed as the lean dog rubbed his paws excitedly. "We'll see what we can do, friend... Heheheheheh." One more useful asset for us. I'm sure Cadence and Shining wouldn't mindtoomuch... There. All resources were spent. Every ally gathered and spreading their influences across Equestria. Zagreus has nowhere else to hide. My trek headed back towards the library, where Twilight still remained to conduct her research. Sometime soon, we'll begin our search through the inhospitable places... Or at least, I will... In my spare time... When they're not looking. Sorry, but just the thought of endangering them selfishly like that is nerve wrecking. Who was I, Timber Spruce? Entering through the open doorway, I was hence greeted with a preoccupied Twilight thoroughly investigating through the piled books- And was taken aback by the rampant emotions. From afar, they seemed like casual worry and concern for all her friends and loved ones. But now, getting close, it felt as though a storm or uncertainty and fear was beginning to form in the mare's heart. Swallowing in concern, I approached Twilight, faintly noticing an absent pony. "Starlight not here?" The alicorn stiffened, which was odd considering she would've sensed me coming a mile away, with her back turned to me. "She's acquiring some books essential for our research from the ancient castle." Ah. ...Okay, not beating around the bush here. "Everything will be fine, love." And Twilight immediately shook her head, refusing to look behind her. "It's not that..." Jesus, even her voice sounded like it was choking. What was happening, and what could I do to help? "Jack..." I stood to attention immediately, the Princess setting the book down with a reluctant start. "You said... The reason Zagreus came to being is because of the imbalances, correct?" I was both worried and curious as to where my girlfriend was going with this. "Yeah...?" "And only grows more powerful in relation to events that never should've occurred, as we've established?" "Unfortunately..." Twilight openly winced, and I inhaled sharply at that, opting to move closer. But Twilight's panic through the bond at my action prompted to halt, the mare clenching her eyes shut tightly. "Including your... Bonds with your friends, yes...?" "I... Twilight, where is this going?" I half-demanded half-asked in concern. What was going on in the mare I love's mind now? Was she over-panicking about something again? Did something happen while I was briefly away? Did... Did Zagreus...? I would've informed you if he was anywhere near your family, Jack. This is something else entirely... Yet not completely irrelevant. That's debatable... Inhaling deeply, the hesitant Princess slowly grounded out. "Am I mistaken, Jack...?" "...No... But that doesn't mean-" "Then..." Oh God. I swore her voice was cracking, the mare in an emotional turmoil plagued by doubt and terror, struggling to keep herself composed. "Then... I wouldn't be an exception to the rule, would I?" ...What...? Twilight seemed to take my conflicted silence as an answer, nodding to herself before finally swerving to face me, visible tears starting to leak from those breathtaking eyes, filled with sorrow and regret. What was happening?! "You say that Zagreus coming into being was entirely your fault. I disagree..." The Princess lowered her head sadly, and teleported, the flash prompting me to twirl around and observe as the defeated mare clarified, "It's all mine..." And fled, leaving her distraught boyfriend in a paranoid state of concern and fear for her well-being. ...No. No, I wasn't going to leave Twilight to wallow in her own despair. It doesn't matter what the mare thought, she needed me. With that, I pursued the mare down the hallway, uncaring where we ended up so long as I could reach out and help her, after everything she's done for me. It's my turn to return the favour. Sombra had something to say about that. It must wait, and I say that not from contempt Jack. Any further second we waste will conclude with our enemy strengthening. Your relationship goals are of no consequence. My breath growled. She comes first, Sombra! Twilight always came first! Normally, I wouldn't barge into a girl's bedroom like this, but I had the gut suspicion that Twilight wouldn't answer the door regardless how much I knocked. Forcing it open without flying off the hinges, my sight was revealed to a tidy, orderly blue room with the distraught Princess of Friendship looking at a mirror, photographs of loved ones placed around the edges. Twilight, however, was moreso focused on the jewelry hanging around her neck, the silver book with a star in the center, which hasn't been removed ever since I gifted her it on our first date, two seasons ago. How time flies... Approaching carefully, I didn't waste anymore time and sat beside the Princess, bracing myself for any protests or requests to leave. None came, to my relief. Instead, Twilight was still playing with the shiny necklace, a soft, tender smile despite her pained features. How I just wanted to embrace the mare and assure everything will go fine, that all her problems will be erased the second I took her in my pony arms. But something held me back, a voice of reason that commanded I listen to what Twilight had to say first. Whatever was bothering her affected us both, we both knew that. And together, we'll sort through it. Always. Removing her hoof from the necklace gently, the purple mare sighed and had seemed to calm down, if slightly, beginning with a reluctant tone and sparkle to her eyes, "From the very beginning, you were against the notion of befriending others because you were scared of letting people in again. Sort of like Starlight, now that I think about it... You didn't want to be a burden to others and would rather choose isolation over real happiness." I released a tiny grin at the blatant observation. "By all means, don't sugarcoat it love..." But Twilight was in no mood for banter, her smile dropping into a faint grimace. "The more I dwell on the implications, I start to realize that even wise ponies like Starswirl aren't always correct with their decisions..." Now THERE were words I'd never have expected to come from Twilight's muzzle. "Jack, I need you to be honest. Completely and utterly sincere. No more joking, no more dry wit, just answer this from the heart." A sense of dread washed over me, but I nodded, waiting. Twilight wanted me to be serious here, and whatever she was going to ask will instigate a profound effect. Both our mature sides were showing themselves today, and if Twilight desired my honesty, than I'll make Applejack look like a compulsive liar by comparison. Concentrate, my young pupil... It hurt the mare to even consider this, I felt it. But Twilight expressed bravery through the following words in clenched teeth. "Do you have any regrets, being here with us?" With me? Regrets? "My... Only regret is the fact I'll never match up to you and the girls in quality with friendship." "That's not what I asked." Twilight snapped lightly, composure cracking with sadness shadowing her face, looking at me with a shaky breath. She was trembling, and it hurt my soul just seeing that. "We... I pushed you into making friends with myself, Spike and everyone else, because I was so presumptuous that all you needed was to be reminded that there were people who adored and accepted you regardless of your faults. And in that arrogance, I failed to contemplate the repercussions." "Reper- Twilight, if this about Zagreus-" "It's all about Zagreus!" Twilight exclaimed, tiny tears quivering down her cheeks, expression contorted in anger and guilt, her breath hitching before she could continue. Purple eyes cast down between us in open pain. "That's the whole point. Zagreus happened because I changed you into a different pony. A better pony, because you meant so much to me and my friends; mostly to me! And due to that choice, all those changes occurred. Because of me, you came back when you could've stayed on Earth, safe and happy-" "I'm moreso happy here, Twilight." My own voice was growing agitated, disbelieving with what this mare was implying. She didn't... Think I was regretting being with her, did she?! "But far from safe! Because everything between you, our friends, and especially me, are all one big mist-" "Don't you dare. DON'T YOU DARE THINK US BEING TOGETHER IS A MISTAKE!" I roared, right into the mare's startled face. I was hardly controlling my actions, gripping Twilight shoulders, not roughly though, and continued in passionate indignation. "Let all of Balance suffer for it! I wouldn't trade a single moment with you or our friends for the world! You are the greatest thing to ever happen to me, full stop! I fight for you, our son and everyone else because I love and cherish all of you! But you, Twilight? Call it selfish, call it disturbing if you want, I would never, EVER, even consider regretting being with the most wonderful, thoughtful, amazing and dependable mare of my entire life!" My breath was quick, eyes wild and crazy-looking, Twilight's own orbs wide in shock and cautious awe. But I was far from finished. "You want the truth, Twilight? I came back, mainly because ofyou.I became other ponies' friend, because of you! I tolerate certain ponies, because of YOU! Everything I had ever done was attempts to keep you, and by extension our friends, safe and happy! And in my own recklessness, things like Sombra and Zagreus happened! But you know what? Out of them, we became closer than ever before. My only regret is the potential harm to my family caused by my own arrogance! Other than that, I regret nothing. I'm not leaving, Twilight Sparkle, not now, not ever. I will be a father and brother to Spike, a reliable friend to the girls, a second mentor to Starlight and Sunset, an uncle to Flurry. But most importantly, a special somepony toyou.Not even that mother[BEEP]ing Zagreus will stop me, and he can certainly try!" Without awaiting a response, my hoofs pulled Twilight, tightly, into my embrace, feeling the cold necklace and warm purple fur pressed against my golden coat, eyes shut and teeth clenched, doing everything to pour my love and affection for this uncertain Princess through our bond. A brief flash of those satanic black eyes in my head, prompting me to add with steely resolve. "Consider it a selfish act, but I couldn't care less. I will never, ever, leave you... Not again..." That seemed to send the message thoroughly. The alicorn sniffed, leaking fresh new tears into my chest. I couldn't care if they stuck to my fur, if it meant washing away all this doubt and fear plaguing the mare's mind. But my passionate, albeit slightly extremely vocal sentiments made everything much clear. It may be the human side of me being this ridiculous self-conceited, but my ties to friendship wasn't as strong as Twilight valued hers. Rarity, Pinkie and the others were a third priority to me. Spike the second. Twilight the first. And that will never change. "O-Oh." My head pulled back slightly, looking over to the newcomer standing by the doorway, Starlight flushing in embarrassment and concern. "I heard shouting..." Purple eyes regarded the sobbing Twilight in my arms with worry. "And wanted to check if anything was wrong...?" Then, as though spirits were suddenly lifted, Twilight's tearful face emerged from my shoulder, smiling in neither pain nor worry this time. But relief and... Content. And that lifted a shroud of pain in my own chest. The alicorn's brightened features regarded her perplexed student with a peaceful tone. "Actually, Starlight... Nothing could be anymore perfect than right now..." "Jack, can I please have the book back?" "If you promise not to stress out so quickly again." "I don't-!" The Princess stopped herself and inhaled deeply, a tired grin on her lovely muzzle. "I promise." "...You say that love, but past experience has proven you often panic over the simplest-" "Jack." "I'm kidding love, here." Twilight graciously took the literature, myself smirking. "I just don't want you freaking out again and believing you're responsible for Zagreus' creation." The Princess rolled her eyes. "I am responsible, Jack. What did we just discuss yesterday?" "There was a discussion? I couldn't remember over helping you get over your depression." "That's funny, I seem to recall self-deprecation being your personal hobby." "Twilight, that wasn't deprecation. You were emotionally harming yourself by thinking I would ever regret being with you." Purple eyes turned to me, softening. "Can you honestly blame me for that?" "...No." I confessed, sighing while rubbing my own face. Yesterday was... Emotionally draining for us both. And not your typical Twilight-freaking-out or me-hating-myself trope that happens between ourselves. "I'd blame myself too... Oh wait." A tender hoof brushing against my cheek. "How about we just agree that this was both our doing and work to overcome it together." "...The problem there is, love, I don't think I can bring myself to blame you for anything." A raised brow. "Okay, nothing so serious as this." Two raised brows. "You're thinking of Celestia, Twilight." The mare huffed with rolled eyes. "Now you're just taking a jab." "Isn't that what I normally do?" "To my eternal exasperation, correct." "And you'd have it any other way?" Twilight sighed, affectionately nuzzling into my neck with bliss. "Never..." Yes, things were definitely better; another misunderstanding cleared from the air. Now Twilight has no reason any longer to even suspect I didn't regret being with her, Spike and our family. "I was wrong to doubt you, Jack. I just thought you'd rather be far away if it meant protecting us..." "I hope it never comes to that." Was my quiet response, kissing the Princess's mane gently. "Me too..." With such, Twilight pulled back, smiling warmly. "And just so you know, I've never regretted having you here, with me, either. And I never will." I chuckled lowly, the words sending a warm chill down my spine. "Oh good, I was worried for a second." A book lightly smacked into my leg via magic. "Incorrigible stallion..." Twilight was grinning regardless. And then the doors burst open. "Ugh! Come on already! The train's gonna be here any minute!" With that, Rainbow flew back out of the library, prompting Twilight to finish packing the rest of the books into the double backpack. "We'll have to be very careful, where we're going will be no picnic for us. But so long as we stick together, we'll overcome any obstacle blocking our way." My own hoof clasped hers, prompting Twilight to meet my sincere gaze. "Together. Always." The Princess smiled, leaving alongside me out of the room to where our friends waited, all heading down towards the station. "Oh, would you like to hear what lessons I have planned for Starlight tomorrow?" Was that rhetorical? Twilight continued eagerly, "In short we'll be doing an overview of all her magical practiced spells so far, followed with an inspection as to her progress involving friendship lessons... Jack, why are you smirking?" Aside from listening to your passionate words? "Oh, just... Well, tomorrow will be something to say the least, Twilight." Chapter 163: Remorse For The Enemy? Don't Think So"-Anyway, so I thought of how to beat the next boss. Wanna know? Of course you do. I've got this sweet strategy it took all night for me to think of, and it's gonna make it a cakewalk! Ready to have your mind blown?" Nerve of them... The absolute nerve... "Taking that as a yes... So, instead of falling right into the boss' trap, how about we sidestep that obvious bait and just attack him on the sides. That trap can be avoided right? I'll need to know so this can work in our favour." Where the Hell's the cheese...? "All of that is your fault." Grr...! "I know right? Bosses can be such a chore to deal with. Do you think for next game night we should have a boss rush? Come to think of it, we haven't had a game night since you turned back into a human. Guess we've all been busy, huh? Maybe we can spare some time for this Saturday. Sound good-?" "You could've offered them advice and guidance, not throw them under the bus at every given opportunity!" Spike's incessant ramblings were swiftly cut off from the slamming of the fridge doors, my eyes barely noting my shaking hand after performing this action of utter frustration. And who could blame me for being so frustrated? These last few days have been nothing but pure agony for me. And you know what, Spike? You certainly weren't helping. "Guessing that's a no... Heh." The dragon behind me chuckled nervously. "That or we're out of soda again... Must be pretty annoying since Twilight uncovered your secret stash last week-" "Did Starlight use up the last cheese again?" I abruptly turned to the blinking Spike, whom leaned back somewhat by my no-nonsense attitude and shrugged helplessly. "I think Pinkie borrowed some yesterday." [BEEP]. "We can always just get some more. Why don't I add it to the list tomorrow for shopping-?" "No, it's fine Spike." I sighed wearily instead, rubbing my forehead and pressing my back against the clean fridge, my quest for food ruined by Pinkie's neverending hunger. Spike took evident notice of my discomfort, of course, tilting his head with a concerned expression. "Bad day huh?" "Bad week more of." My hands ran down my face, idly meeting those green eyes so filled with life and youthful innocence. Innocence I had no desire of ruining for any reason. "No, you gave them an ultimatum. Do as you say or lose what's precious to them!" Okay, bad week was more of less the understatement of the [BEEP]ing millennium. One day has wholly passed since that confrontation back in Sunset's world and... Yeah, not much else to say. Other than I was never returning to that wretched universe for the life of me, because there was nothing left for me to visit there for again. [BEEP]ing ungrateful hypocrites. "How does that make you any better than the likes of Cinch? Or the sirens? Or Zagreus?" My eye twitched, unnoticed to Spike's vain attempt of lifting the atmosphere. "So, what do ya think then about my strategy? Think it'll work?" I sighed, uncrossing my arms and straightening. "Spike." "No? I mean it's a work in progress-" "Spike." "-But putting our minds together we can improve from there because we're brilliant strategists in our own right-" "Spike." "-Do you think we should get Discord to help out? He might be a prankster, but somehow I can see Discord craft up some good offensives against the boss. Oh, how about we test out our strategy by using Zephyr as a guinea pig-?!" "Spike." The grounded-out name finally prompted the young lizard enough, earning a weary sigh in return, Spike shrugging again from his place beside the table. "Just trying to keep you from acting all gloomy like you were yesterday. Well, that was a bit of an understatement." A tiny grin. "Heh, you looked like you were ready to eat anypony alive the second they tried talking to you." But there was no humour in the dragon's voice, but observation and deep apprehension. Oh congrats Jack. You're scaring your own son with your behaviour now. How about a cookie? Eyes closing tiredly, my fingers soothed my scalp again for the moment before my feet acted on instinct's demand, guiding right towards the door. I was in no mood to talk to anyone, no mood to express my concerns, frustrations or otherwise. I was far too tired to even care what others thought at the moment. "You had no right to choose what benefits yourself and others like that." "Dad." My hand paused from the door handle, but I couldn't bring myself to turn around. Refuse to meet the worried stare of a good-natured boy who never did any wrong. Because I made sure none of that ever happened. "Don't push us out again..." "Why should I get away with punishment from my past actions, but they suffer for theirs?" "...I'm sorry Spike." And left before I could be persuaded to linger more, retreating back to the safe confines of my room. It felt like my only protection nowadays... "You know what I'm going to say." And you know I'm barely going to acknowledge that, emphasized by keeping my eyes glued to the pages I was hardly even reading, my vision a little blurred despite the glasses for the moment. The alicorn beside me on the couch sighed, giving up the last thing of the persistent mare's agenda. A trait I both adored and often found exasperating. "I suppose it'd be pointless to say that everyone's deeply concerned about you." Le duh? "Of course that'd be evident. Since yesterday you've confined yourself to your room with exceptions of bathroom and kitchen breaks. I'd say you were still recovering from your ordeal with the heart attack, but we both know that's far from the truth." Hmm... Nope, not even reading my all-time favourite novel was doing any favours, neither hearing the soothing melodious tones of my special somepony. My features fixed on unpleasant, weary and angered. And who could blame me? Life's been a right state of misery since reverting back as human. Reminds me too much of the old days prior to life in Equestria. Couldn't recall being this depressed under Sombra's possession. That's how questionably bad I was experiencing... "What happened at Camp Everfree?" My body stiffened, grip tightening against the spine of the worn book, features twitching uncomfortably. Blunt, Twilight, but I imagined at this point her patience with me was reaching the boiling point. "You could've offered them advice and guidance, not throw them under the bus at every given opportunity!" "Absolutely nothing." I promptly answered without so much a glance at the mare, though her own unconvinced state was evident through the air. But I was right, though. Nothing happened at all. I took care of some things Hasbro was too cowardly to address themselves for the sake of simplicity. Nothing different than my usual interference of matters. "Oh? Because what Sunset shared with me tells another story." Twilight paused before huffing in slight exasperation. "She told me everything, Jack." "You had no right to choose what benefits yourself and others like that." The book slammed shut with an echo, my posture rising upwards with swiftness and walking over to the small shelf. Twilight wasn't taking this lightly, as always. "Pretend nothing happened all you want, but you can't escape from your actions. Isn't that what you've been trying to instill your whole time there?" "Instead, you carried this air of self-righteousness and casting holy judgement when it wasn't even their fault!" "Why are you asking then?" I snapped without looking back, placing the book back and barely trying to keep my breathing even, the very idea of Twilight turning against me right then and there causing my limbs to shake uncontrollably. "If Sunset's told you everything, why come to me for information?" "Because maybe I want to hear what my special somepony has to say for himself?" The Princess spoke as if it were obvious. "Because I'm trying to understand what he was attempting to accomplish, and listen to both sides of the tale before making any unfair judgement." "The only unfair thing regarding this scenario was your prejudiced treatment of them and biased of mine." My head bowed, eyes clenched shut. Please, I didn't need this right now. All of Twilight's word were resonating perfectly with Sunset's statements firmly planted into my mind, fresh scars from the recent betrayal of a friend I considered close. Don't turn against me too, Twilight. Please, not you of all people... The mare's voice tried a new tactic after a minute of tense silence. "Even Sunset's worried about you, you know." My nostrils inhaled sharply, but Twilight continued. "Ever since you stormed back through the portal in anger and tears, she's been constantly contacting me, begging to know if you're okay. Despite your own possible misgivings Jack, Sunset is still concerned for the well-being of a good friend, as are we all. Spike's worried sick about you too. In fact, most of our friends are beginning to presume you're reverting back to your old self..." "I might as well be." I grounded out through gritted teeth. "Since I've brought nothing but misery ever since becoming human again... Since I returned to ruin your lives with my baggage..." The sound of light hoofsteps. "That's far from true and you know that." I sniffed from the lavender limb touching my clothed calf, Twilight clearly attempting everything to get me to open up. "I want to help, but I need to hear your side of things, Jack. I know you, you obviously had everyone's safety in mind behind your actions at Camp Everfree." That damn camp again... Why couldn't it just leave me alone?! "What if I don't want to talk about it Twilight?" I finally snapped down to the mare, whirling around with exhausted but heated hazel eyes. "What if I am sick of talking about my feelings? About sharing my problems with others?" My limbs gestured wildly to emphasize the point, taking a few steps forward towards the startled alicorn. "What if, this once, I don't need to justify myself because for once you girls are wrong and I'm in the right? What if I'm so upset and angry because I did no wrong, but I'm being treated as the villain for it? WHAT IF THIS ISN'T MY FAULT TO BEGIN WITH? WHAT ABOUT THAT TWILIGHT?!" It wasn't planned; raising my voice to such degree. But the damage was done, my mini rant over as it begun, breathing shallow as hazel clashed with bewildered violet, Twilight regarding me as though I wasn't her special somepony she thought so highly of and some ill-tempered stranger. The real Jack Wright she was insistent on seeing. The Jack Wright whom never deserved her or such friends... "It doesn't matter." I looked away again with a softer tone, Twilight's gaze literally causing me pain. "You'd take their word over mine anyway. I know how this works love..." "...Is that what you truly think?" The hurt in her quiet voice was palpable, and anguish tore through my chest at the suffering I was unintentionally causing the mare I love. "That I would never take my special somepony's words into account. Do you really believe so little in me, Jack...?" "...No." I sighed, confessing to this truth. "But I know how blinded by simple morality you girls are... It's no hard guess what you'll decide in the end." Black and white. That was how they viewed things. How they always viewed them... And I couldn't judge them for it. Sometimes, I actually envied that simple perceptive. Would make life a billion times more easier if shades of grey never existed. I didn't believe myself to be so dark, but if I was honest, I'd probably perceive myself as the darkest shade of grey possible... Despite what others may presume. It wasn't until the door shut after Twilight's silent departure that I thoroughly collapsed to the floor, and let the tears of frustration and anguish escape me. Not since recovering from Sombra's invasion of my mind and soul had I felt so powerless and... And... Evil... "Let go of this mindless contempt you have against them." Twilight... Sunset... Girls... I was so, so sorry... Should I even bother getting out of bed today...? ...Probably. My proactive mind wouldn't allow otherwise. My legs yearn to pace to keep up with my neverending thoughts and ideas. A habit I was admittedly prideful to keep, making use of my lower limbs and somewhat exercising enough while doing something I loved. That's right, I love thinking, always have. A rather strange confession, I know, but so many accomplishment have been made throughout history by deep thought and crafted ideas. Like this universe, for example. Hm, some would agree that contemplations play an essential role to the future of all. Huh, was wondering when you'd reveal yourself again. My gaze kept fixed to the ceiling even when removing myself from bed, beginning said pace again because my body demanded the activity. You've been quiet, Starswirl, since you basically told me I was slowly dying from being human again for so long. What kept you? Hmhm, apologies Jack. Though his tone suggested something else than good humour. My attention was directed elsewhere within the deeper layers of the magical realm for the time being. Though I've seen you've been quite busy of late. Oh yeah, causing arguments and breaking ties with people I considered close to me. Not to mention I was practically pushing everyone around me away despite my inevitable departure from this world and the physical realm in general because it's highly unlikely I'll become a pony in time to save me from enduring a slow and agonizing death. And let's not forget the devastating impact that would cause my friends and family, so really I'm doing everyone a favour keeping my distance this way; the pain would much lessen then. So yeah, same old same old. What have you been up to, teach? Well, I'm at least pleased to see that you're accepted this news with a grain of salt. Though I'm unconvinced regarding the 'inevitable' part. The old spirit sighed as I perked an impatient brow. My services were requested within the deeper parts of the realm in order to repair some minor anomalies caused from the high cost of magic I am borrowing from this plane. Anomalies entirely of my fault, of course. We are both to blame, myself moreso Jack. Now, what ails you my young pupil? Your mind is under heavy duress. I understand there was some conflict between yourself and a fellow Equestrian? I thought you could could see and hear everything? I am neither omnipotent nor omniscient. Now, please refrain from averting the subject. Worth a shot... Alright. I sighed, taking a seat after pausing from my brisk pace back and forth, on the foot of my bed with hands interlocked and resting on waking thighs. Well, basically, Sunset called me out on my actions at Camp Everfree and tried to scold me for them, thereby ignoring everything I was trying to achieve in favour for her bull[BEEP] moral code. I see... And you argued back just as passionately? Well... Not really. I was rather too bewildered and angry to argue back soundly then. But I've taken time to think about it now. Your opinion remains the same. Of course it does! My eyes blazed to the harmless painted ceiling above. No amount of passion from Sunset, or anyone's part for that matter, will dissuade me from the simple truth that Timber and Daisy were completely in the wrong at that camp and my own judgement on them was sound and just! And why was your judgement the only solution? It is my comprehension that you originally intended to have their beloved camp shut down completely. I mean... Well yes. But having the two supervised by adults who know what they're doing works just as fine too! Why is that, Jack? Why? B-Because a camp shouldn't be run by incompetent teenagers! Such a business like any other should be managed and cared for by grown up with years of experience and training suited for the environment. That's common sense! True. My teacher thankfully conceded. Perhaps had there been further adult supervision some disasters may have been avoided. Exactly! But it has yet to explain your reasoning behind your final decision back then. What made your choice the only option present? Please tell me you're not siding with them too. I am not 'siding' with anyone, Jack, but I am trying to help. Please answer this question. Was it not obvious?! Now I was back to pacing back and forth again, the conversation increasing my anxiety and frustration the further it was discussed, Sunset's betrayal still fresh and conflicting with memories of events at that camp I'd sooner forget. Regardless, Starswirl asked and I was all too happy to indulge his curiosity. Because the option they chose originally was worse, far worse by comparison! Allowing Timber and Daisy to get away with their actions scot free with no repercussions and acting like nothing ever happened! No lessons were learnt! No vows were made to improve and never make the same mistakes! It just ended with a conclusion so undeserving and questionably unethical it was infuriating! One could argue that the young siblings had faced such consequences upon one of them becoming a monster and almost destroying the camp. One would presume that they realized their errors in judgement and internally vowed to learn from them. Just because we don't see these things occur, Jack, doesn't mean they never happened at all. They never acted like that in the special- Okay I take that back; Daisy learned for a brief moment before Principal Incompetent and Vice Principal Useless shrugged that glimpse of interesting character development off. Indulge me for a moment here: Had Timber and Gloriosa not expressed regrets for their actions from our version of events? Had they not promised to achieve better and become more grown up from the experience? I... ...Doesn't mean it'll come true though... And why's that? Because... Because it goes against their character! And what is their character, to you Jack? Kindly provide a brief description of how you perceive young Timber and Gloriosa. Arrogant, self-deluded and dangerous. They think themselves above responsibility and moral standing. The special portrays them as good people but, when you think about it for a second, they are anything but. Is that what you saw a short while back? Did you witness any of these traits up close your whole time there? ... I literally couldn't make a response, because my brain was working hard to counteract that obvious point. But Starswirl wasn't done yet. Are they bad people, Jack, because of these traits? Do a few negative parts of a personality instantly qualifies as despicable human beings to you? I can tell you what I think; their antics at the camp are neither worse nor more horrendous than certain other's past actions. I believe Miss Shimmer raises one sound point; in the case of others making past regrets with noble intentions, what makes them treated any differently? ...Alright. Maybe calling them flat-out 'bad' people is a tad of an exaggeration. But their actions shouldn't be excused! Nor should they be. However, let's view things from a different angle, shall we? What separates yourself from your friends, one part specifically? They're too forgiving for their own good...? The unicorn chuckled warmly. Whereas you judge those for actions over intent, your friends judge others by their intent as opposed to actions. You believe their treatment originally was unfair and biased, and acted accordingly to, in your mind, correct those margin of errors. And in doing so, you alienated your friends through these actions. Alienated them...? Mmhm. Consider this: You saw the specials. You knew of key events and occurrences beforehand. You know what should and shouldn't have happened and why. The girls had no such privileges. To them, one good friend of theirs was acting aloof and pushing his own weight around, treating two seemingly innocent counselors with disdain before they even committed any wrong. Two counselors whom, not only confessed to their mistakes and vowed to accomplish better, but were victims of manipulation by a madman and constant passive-aggression by a man who appeared to be blinded from one-sided prejudice. We can agree that young Timber and Gloriosa are not 'bad' individuals, but they have made huge errors of lapses in judgement. ...I'm listening... Starswirl seemed pleased by my slowly growing curiosity, hearing what this stallion has to say in defense for them. The main cog here, Jack, was miscommunication. To you, the two counselors were bad apples from the very beginning out of foreknowledge and lack of affection over teenagers in general. To them, they were misguided and simply in need of people they could trust and rely on, qualities you were more than prepared to provide but refused to out of unreasonable contempt. A middle ground had to have been reached, certainly. But... I gave them the chance to redeem themselves; to give me a reason to trust them and prove they're good people. Precisely, Jack, you behaved as though your trust was something to earn rather than borrow. You provided to stock faith in a stranger who has acted nothing but antagonistic towards them for seemingly unknown reasons, otherwise losing something precious to their family's legacy. And Zagreus took full advantage of your distaste for them in his malicious favour. So... You're echoing what Sunset was basically getting across two days ago... I was just as much to blame for what happened as both campers and Zagreus. If I wasn't behaving like such a self-entitled [BEEP], none of that would've occurred at all...? ...It's hard to say. Starswirl answered after a moment. The future is always in motion; whether or not your participation would have changed much of anything is purely a matter of speculation, with Zagreus' presence having been there regardless. Another pause. But, to humour you, say had you put trust and offered to assist from the very start, then perhaps things might have impacted on a more positive note. This is all hypothesis, of course. But there remains one simple lesson regardless all of this we may all experience from. Being...? That we're far from flawless, and just because we believe we're in the right doesn't put us in that position. You of all people shouldn't need to be reminded of this, Jack. ... ... ... Maybe I was a little presumptuous... Maybe I acted without thought for the most part there. Maybe I disregarded everyone's feelings out of my own arrogance and belief that I was right. But is that really my fault, Starswirl...? Considering the simple mindset of my friends, could I really be blamed for wanting some sound resolution out of all of this? And what was wrong with the original resolution? They got away with being punished... Did they deserve to be punished? ... It wasn't fair that they were treated like they could do no wrong, at the very end like that... And my own words haunted me: "Putting up with your nonsense in this world and the people with it. You disgusting stereotypes and mockeries to your Equestrian selves. Do you have any idea how much tolerance I had to... No." My gaze lowered softly. What have I done? I ruined a perfectly good friendship because I took their own feelings for granted... Because I never gave anyone a chance. I was arrogant, self-entitled and believed my own word infallible for that situation... I was the villain that time around. The moral here, my young student, is that we all make mistakes and strive to learn from them. ...Except this time, Starswirl, it might be far too late... And why might that be, Jack? As you said yourself, your friends are very forgiving despite past grievances. Yes, they might be forgive me... But I will never forgive myself. "How the mighty have fallen." "Not in the mood Starlight." The pink unicorn in question rolled her lilac eyes, having decided to take a cozy spot right between me and the TV, blocking a good lower half of the screen. That's fine, I could adapt. "You don't seem to be in the mood for anything these days." The former villain pointed out with a wry smile. "Is this how you behaved before we first ever met? Because I'm starting to miss the more energetic non-human Stardust." So was I, my dear. So was I, more than you can imagine. "I'm sure Sunburst would appreciate the view." I quipped without taking my eyes off the upper lively screen where my avatars was interacting. "But I'm trying to play here, Starlight." The unicorn then frowned quizzically. "Why would Sunburst appreciate the sight of me?" Oh, so innocent. Just another reminder how I bring nothing but despair and misery to you all, girl. "I'll tell you when you're older." Ooh one of them just got promoted! Shaking her head and dismissing my comments, the graduated equine looked to the TV and inquired with a puzzled frown. "What are you even playing anyway?" "Fourth Sims game." I answered without skipping a beat. "Recently downloaded it. Picture playing God and creating a family; helping them grow up, find a job, get married. All those things." Things which would likely never happen with me. Ah well, couldn't have everything. Starlight observed the two Sims on-screen make garbled compliments to one another with positive results, tilting her head in humorous befuddlement. "Looks... Investing." I shrugged half-heatedly. "It helps past the time." My brother would play the third game as a daily ritual before the PS3 broke down. There was just something so addicting about the franchise as a whole. Maybe it's because you're essentially the God of your own little universe with so much at your fingertips. Absolute power corrupts, and nothing is more appealing to a human being than the prospect of being Godlike. No matter how much you try to deny it... "Hmm." Starlight watched the interactions of the characters in-game for a few seconds before turning back to me with a raised brow, sounding deeply unimpressed. "This is what it's come to then?" I rolled me eyes next. Here it comes. "Laying on the couch like a downright slob with an expression like it's the end of your world?" "Spot-on." She blinked at the simple reply, but shook her head again with an annoyed huff. "You're a piece of work, you know that?" "Haven't noticed." "Tch." Starlight clicked her tongue- Oi! And the controller was promptly snatched from my hands, disappearing with a flash from her hoofs followed with the bottles of coke beside me. Before I could express the lack of respect, the stern mare followed her actions with a colder expression. "While everyone else is worrying sick about you, you're acting like an apathetic clown." I raised a brow at the terminology. "That's a new one." "Thanks, I worked hard on it." The mare replied dryly, and that at least quirked the corners of my mouth a little, and Starlight herself looked trying hard not to smile. "Look, I get it, okay? You're stuck as a human, you feel utterly useless to everyone around you, and you had a falling out with some close friends. Anyone would want to shut themselves in and others out feeling this way." Points to Starlight; she never beats around the bush. A quality I rather admired about the mare. "But nothing will improve from feeling sorry for yourself and just sitting around doing nothing productive at all." "As opposed to... Getting myself continuously injured because this world hates my guts?" And is actively trying to kill me by slowly draining me of my life force through constant heart attacks? "What do you propose, Starlight? We fly a kite together? Talk about our feelings? Compare ourselves and our past experiences again and learn some bull lesson about friendship? I'm far too mature for that [BEEP], sorry." I may be acting flippant, but I was in the middle of gaming. You don't interrupt a man and his video games. It's an unspoken law. But Starlight seemed not to care in the least, rolling her eyes again with a rhetoric, "Yeah you're so more mature than any of us here by sitting around like a slouch and playing video games, raiding the fridge and snapping at your friends just to release your pent-up aggression. Obviously we can learn so much from you. Not even sure why Twilight is bothering with trying today's spell in becoming hu-" And abruptly cut herself off with widened eyes like a deer caught in headlights. ... ... ... ...WHAT?! "What was that?" I quickly sat up, regarding the unicorn who sharply looked away with a brisk response. "Nothing." No, I was not tolerating this bull[BEEP]. "Starlight." The mare hesitated. "She's just trying out a new spell on herself, that's all." Not good enough. At my irritated look by glancing my way, Starlight pursed her lips a little. "It's nothing dangerous, I can assure you Star-" The mare was cut off promptly by kneeling down before her and grabbing her equine shoulders, forcing the stunned Equestrian to meet my intense. Please note the wild panic currently dancing in my eyes. "Starlight, this is [BEEP]ing important. What is Twilight doing?" Because is what Starlight implied just then was the case, then I was going to bolt over to the library and stop it before my girlfriend endures the same fate. "I told you, it's nothing-" "Starlight!" "Okay, okay!" The mare softly rubbed her own left ear and reluctantly admitted, "Twilight's working on an adaptation of that spell and hoping to make herself become human just like you-" I was already halfway towards the door as Starlight confirmed my worst fears, the mare instantly teleporting against the doorway and promptly stumbling back as I forcibly pushed by her, making a full-on sprint towards the library's location. Please be there Twilight, and please for the love of God don't go through with this yet! "Wait Stardust! She's doing this for you!" I heard Starlight attempt to catch up with me. "She wants to help you in any way she can!" "This is the opposite of help!" I called back hurriedly, reaching the library doors and slamming them open with all the force I could muster. Twilight looked up from her paper, horn lit in preparation and surrounded by various books and scrolls alike. Thankfully still a pony. One startled glance from me to a panting Starlight and me again for her to comprehend my entrance, blinking with a rather sheepish smile. "Jack. I was hoping to surprise you-" I strode over, eyes firmly placed to the floating piece of paper beside the mare and snatching it from midair. "Is this the adapted spell you thought up?" Twilight frowned curiously, slowly nodding after noticing my impatient and feral expression. Good for me. And her expression changed quickly to aghast horror as my skilled fingers and grip ripped the written piece into scraps and scrunched up bits. "Hey! That took me all night to work on!" Sorry love, this is the one punishment I refuse to let you suffer through too. "Promise me you will never practice this spell." Twilight blinked, shying back somewhat by my demand rather than request, holding up the ruined paper for emphasis. "This is important Twilight!" "Jack-" "Promise me!" "Alright, I promise!" The alicorn relented, thank God, looking both panicked and suspicious by my intense demand. "What has gotten into you Jack? I would've thought this transition would be easier for you-" "You thing being a full human is easy? Do you?" I snapped, throwing the scraps down with heavy breathing. "It's not fun and games. It's a pain. A curse. An affliction I never want to see you endure. Any of you." I added to the bewildered Starlight observing from behind, looking back towards the upset Twilight and grimacing at the expression, adding with softer emphasis. "Sorry... Just... Trust me on this, love... Equestria needs you as a pony, more than I need you to understand me." And made my retreat with Twilight weakly calling out, "Jack..." And brushing past an anxious Starlight, both watching me leave with nothing more to add. Sorry love, Starlight... But I couldn't let the true reason slip out. It might just incite you, Twilight, to practice the spell much further... And I'd never forgive myself for that. I'd sooner die quicker. At least I managed to stop her from going through with the act... And I will continue to, knowing her. Even if she'll hate me for it. You did the right thing, Jack. Yeah? That's how I felt about Camp Everfree, but it appears I was basically the villain then. Circumstances differ here. You were preventing your beloved Princess from possibly suffering a similar fate to your own. You did the right thing this time. ...Then why did I feel as though I've done something wrong? Hmm... Perhaps you could've approached the issue with more tact, I must confess. Oh hardy har! I managed a weak grin regardless, looking over the balcony regarding the peaceful town. Shades of evening were hitting the reddening sky, pegasi moving the clouds around again to suit the means of their kind. I often wondered, how did nature work before ponykind was around in this world? Similar to how natures progresses in your world, according to Equestrian history. Heh... Never mind about humans loving to play God. Your species [BEEP] around with nature just to suit their own whims. Pegasi decide and control weather, two rulers move around a sun and moon respectively just 'cause, and unicorns [BEEP] around with arcane magic with often devastating consequences. That or deal with matters using magic in the laziest ways possible. ...God I miss being an Earth Pony. It was just more... Fulfilling. Easier... Felt more like I belonged with in this world than as... This piece of [BEEP] body. One glance at my palm with ill-disguised disgust. I never was a fan of this body. So small. So weak and defenseless... Hindered by unhealthy choices and impaired vision. Cursed by the traits of an autistic. At least as a pony I felt far more... Powerful. Energized. Godlike. More... Human. ...What does that word even mean anymore, these days...? "Um... Dad?" Hm...? My tired gaze idly looked down, meeting the rather uncertain stare of a certain adorable and brave young dragon. Spike smiled rather sheepishly up towards me. "Hope I wasn't interrupting the view." "No, no." And seeing as it was Spike, I attempted at least to sound more energetic despite my own disposition. "Now, if it was your mother I was staring at, it would be another matter entirely." Spike snorted. "Gee, thanks for sharing that with me." But met my grin with a more encouraged one, nodding for me to follow as he stepped back indoors. "Come on. There's something I wanna show you." Oh? Spike wants to show me something? That's rather new, and somewhat intriguing. Unless this is something else planned by the mares again. Another party I swear to God... Regardless, I followed after the young lizard whom continuously called for me to catch up, to my fond amusement. "Hurry up Dad! Don't tell me being human again's slowing you down!" Someone's in for a father-son roughhousing the second I catch up with him... But, surprisingly, the youthful Spike guided me neither to the library or any huge room in the castle, but rather his own bedroom. Upon my curious entrance, the dragon simply shut the doors after making sure no one else was following and instructed me to take a seat by the tiny table. So I humorously obliged him, carefully sitting down and waiting with a quizzical smile as Spike proceeded to a nearby closet and hummed to himself with purpose. Was this another episode event I should be aware of, Starswirl? Not quite, my friend. A few seconds later, the dragon returned with his claws filled with stacks of paper, hesitantly approaching a shy grin. Curious and curious. Reaching the bed, Spike placed the papers down to my right and plopped down on the other small chair, gently pushing the top piece forward with a nervous expression. I raised a brow, indulging the unspoken command and picking the first stack, noting it was bound by tape together. "And this is...?" I inquired, reading the big bold letters written in pencil. SPIKE THE BRAVE AND GLORIOUS. THE TALE OF THE DRAGON WARRIOR. Spike answered as my bewildered gaze stuck firm on the proud boastful letters. "Um... My stories." ...Huh! I glanced back to the dragon and then the papers again, opening the second page with open puzzlement, intrigue and wonder. "I didn't know you had an interest in writing..." I mused whilst beginning to silently read the creativity spawning from this dragon's imaginative mind. S pike only chuckled nervously in turn. ...Hm... One page after another. ...Wow... ...Jesus Christ...! "Spike... This is brilliant!" I concluded in pleasant surprise after finishing the last page, already reaching over for the next stack of amazing imagination. The dragon blinked, a hopeful grin rising on his face. "Really?! You think so?" I nodded, barely keeping off my own enthusiastic smile the further I ready these amazing thought-out stories. Okay true, they were done to death before, but the commitment and promise Spike was showing was off the charts! Because these were incredible! "Absolutely brilliant." I praised after finishing the next 'book' and eagerly taking the next. "And you thought up all this by scratch?" "Well I got a little inspiration here and there." But Spike couldn't sound anymore thrilled by my own approval. "I guess since my Dad's also a writer I wanted to try it out for myself and... Ta da." I paused from halfway in the next stack, slowly gazing to the sheepishly grinning Spike in awe and wonder. The dragon simply shrugged, green eyes darting away at everything but meeting my humbled and touched stare. "I, figured this would help cheer you up... I mean, I was going to keep it a secret until they were all done, but..." Spike... My chest ached, in both warmth and the reminder of how affection and love this little guy held towards me. Neither I honestly deserved. Something lodged in my throat, and I just wanted to drop the papers and hug the kind loving dragon as tightly as possible. But I forced myself to be restrained, not wanting to accidentally ruin this marvelous work and clear dedication. "I like to think I'm doing... Pretty good with these first stories." Spike laughed rather weakly whilst motioning with the shyness of a child towards the stacks. "You can obviously guess where some of the ideas come from just by the titles alone, huh..." ...I made my decision. "Wait right here." I instructed rather sternly, quickly rising up and leaving, making a brisk departure to my own room and back. A good four minutes later, I returned after pulling out my own secret project, deciding to repay the favour for Spike's overwhelming love and kindness which I so desperately wanted to share in turn. Spike wanted me to feel better, and he made the attempt to do so. And, for the moment, tremendously succeeded. "Now this." I began after carefully setting the large stack of papers down on the center of the table, to Spike's open curiosity. "Is the product of spare time and secret work without anyone knowing." The young lizard then gasped excitedly. "You mean, this is that secret project you mentioned ages ago but refused to share with anyone, even Mom?" "Especially your mother." I nodded with a mischievous smile. "A book I will one day publish completely by everyone's surprise. And you, son, will of course get the first ever copy, because there is nothing I can ever repay for your kindness here, today." Spike's grin only widened. "Maybe you can start by teaching me how to write poetry." I laughed genuinely at that, feeling content once again for the first time in ages. It felt like eons! "I'm sure Rarity would love that." Spike flushed at that with a sheepish smile, and I was prompted to add in amused endearment. "But I have a better idea son. Have you thought of what your next story is about?" The dragon shrugged. "Just small bits here and there... Why?" "Well, what do you say we have this next piece written by the combined writing minds, of father and son?" Spike's expression was all the answer required, the dragon eagerly rushing across the room to gather the pencils and paper. Always trust the heart of a child to pull you from the dark... Spike was one gift to me I will never, ever look back differently to. Chapter 180: HydroStardust Zone Act II!The mare shifted, releasing a noise of content as her head snuggled into my shoulder. "This was a wonderful idea, Jack." I nodded. "I thought so too love. Though the price I paid to rent this canoe. Fifty bits. Ridiculous." And this time, Twilight laughed at my unamused glare to the stallion rowing the boat, pointedly ignoring us as we rode along the stream through the more quieter section of the city. "I was referring to this whole day-date together than the canoe ride, which is lovely in itself." Ah. Twilight looked up at me, grinning beautifully to cause my heart to pause for a moment. "It was sweet of you to help alleviate my boredom this way, Jack... I'm so lucky to have you." You know, I often forgot at times how innocent Twilight can be at times. True, she was very mature, smart and wise for her age, but there were times like these where all that is replaced by childlike wondrous eagerness in relation to something she loves. There was no aspect of her I didn't enjoy seeing, that brought a smile to my own face. And seeing her so happy, so elated at what we're doing today, also brought a sense of joy and wonder within my chest I wasn't sure how to define. Could be love. But then again, it was still too early to say I loved Twilight... Although... "I'm glad you're having fun Twilight..." I said quietly, brushing my muzzle atop her forehead affectionately. "'Cause today, all I want is to make you have a happy time." Her smile grew more beautiful than I thought possible, once more leaning into my side. "You've already succeeded-" SPLASH! Drip. Drip. Drip... "GAH!" T'was my immediate reaction to anything wet coming in contact with my body, immediately sitting upwards from the small puddle of water I found myself suddenly laying in- Ooooh! Okay, not the wisest course of action, rubbing the back of my head next with a long, drawn-out hiss of pure unadulterated pain. Yep, that hurt alright... "Hoo!" Well, at least Nightshade looked okay. I managed a weak pained grin towards the owl perching onto my shoulder from the side, having obviously waited for me to wake up from... Whatever happened. What did happen... We explored a cave for shelter from the cold winds... We were greeted by pictures and drawings all over the damp walls... I touched a mirror... And... ...Oh. I sighed, the pain dulling very slowly over time, rubbing the owl's head fondly. "Trust there to be a hidden trapdoor to a slide triggered by touching a mirror, eh?" Came my wry smile and disposition. "Hoo!" That's what I figured, looking upwards to the gaping black hole with small drops of water falling from in the ceiling I had obviously emerged from. Ugh... Starswirl, some paracetamol and water, if you could please. A small blue box containing the combatant to inner pain landing in my waiting hand. Acquiring water for you won't be necessary, my friend. Eyes blinking, I looked around next, standing myself up from the puddle and taking a step back, wincing irritably from the wet back, hair and pants. Wonderful. Also, Starswirl, this could be seawater for all I knew. Need not to fret Jack. This water becomes magically purified the second it enters this domain; it is more than safe to drink, including for wary temperamental young men. Hardy har. Rolling my eyes with a faint fond smile, I proceeded to head over to the miniature waterfall leaking from the cracked wall, swallowing my two pills of painkillers and guzzling down the water cupped into my two combined hands. Okay, didn't taste like seawater and I felt no notion of getting sick. In fact it tastes... Pretty good. Huh. But wouldn't we be somewhere under the sea by then, if the direction of that slide which took us was any indication? Were we somewhere below sea level? Actually, where the Hell were we even? I gazed around again, a shot of nervousness crawling up my spine at the amounts of small water pouring through crack of the stone walls, floor and ceiling and producing tiny waterfalls and puddles. The ancient evidently-decayed walls were coloured light blue and pale yellow, and the closest thing looking to a way out of this small rather cramped room was that obvious door by the side with the indented symbols on it. Starswirl... Where exactly were we...? Before I could give my teacher a chance to explain, I headed right to the door itself, scowling faintly at the lack of a doorknob of any indication of an opening mechanism. Please tell me I didn't have to solve some puzzle or some similar bull[BEEP] in order for entry... Or exiting in my situation. Scratching my bearded neck, I huffed lowly, stepping back with hands on hips in order to figure a way out. ...Wait, where was my bag? Out of the way for the moment. I believed you'd appreciate the possibility of keeping it from getting too soaked as we explore deeper into these ruins. Ruins eh? How charming. What were we about to encounter another Babylon, again? Some ancient forgotten civilization that was inhabited by ponies who liked the water, abandoned and decayed to time? "Hoo!" Nightshade caught my attention, the owl motioning with one extended wing down to the certain cylinder weapon hilt on my waist. Ah. "Way ahead of ya." And Nightshade flew off my shoulder to keep a safe distance as a I worked, the green blade immediately igniting in my grasp and emitting a bright hue. Still not too certain about the lightsaber colour suiting me. But ah well. With both hands tight, I went to work, stabbing into the stone door and slowly forming a circle. Pretty sure there weren't any architects here to throw a hissy fit for this. And, done! Faster than intended, I ended with pulling the lightsaber from the burned decaying walls and gave a finishing kick, trying my best not to grimace from the faint brief pain of inducing such a bad[BEEP] moment and certainty flinching at the loud smashing sounds of stone hitting the equally rotting ground, leading to some kind of rather long, elongated hallway. Deactivating the blade, I curiously stepped over the the burnt edges of the new hole with Nightshade back on my shoulder. Time to find out where exactly we were. The structure of the hallway itself, despite its aged appearance, was rather pleasant and well-detailed to look at, especially the equally symmetrical and specific pillars holding the area upwards. Whoever lived here spared no expense... And had some love for water, judging by the gushing sounds of obvious water falling by the large open wall nearby leading to some probable spectacular view. I walked over, trying to ignore the feeling of wet socks and stepping more through large puddles of water. And I took one look from the open wall to the breathtaking view around me. What...? "Hoo!" Nightshade was equally in shock, adopting the similar flabbergasted and open awed expression at this gorgeous sight in spite of my distaste for water. I was suddenly reminded of a certain water level from Sonic. And no, not Labyrinth Zone. Starswirl... Where WERE we...? I could envision the smile on my teacher's face upon answering. If my hunch deems correct, and I have little reason to doubt, welcome, Jack, to the first and forgotten civilization of the Seaponies. A note of pride himself as I also imagined the grey unicorn motioning with a sweep of his cape to the massive structures of stone walls, pathways, waterfalls, water slides and the deep blue ocean right below to the bottom of the beautiful underwater location. ...Hydrocity it was then. Here we are. Book detailing the history of this place and whatever creatures had resided here long back... According to Starswirl, anyway, since he claims to can read the foreign language. Plucking the rather heavy-sized book beneath my armpit, I had proceeded towards the water slide which stationed right in the center of the huge library, few staircases here and there to the sides but nearly as cool as the appeal of sliding down inside a library. My clothes were wet as Hell already from the fall and my further exploration into this city, so why not? Weeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! That slide had stops bettwen each floor, and I hoisted upwards from the end with a satisfied grin, having then holding the book cover to my chest to prevent the pages getting wet. How they managed to keep all these books dry for so long is a mystery as it was admirable. Clearly these seaponies respected knowledge and history. Heading to the small reading podium where Nightshade waited, I set the book down and already begun opening through, waiting on my teacher's own command to pause so he may read the more interesting comments out-loud. What first came out of his old non-existent muzzle was, Fascinating... Well, don't keep us suspense Starswirl. Share with the class. And the ancient unicorn indulged me, reading through the contents with my own eyes. Felt less weird than it sounded. ' Not too long ago, the Kingdom of the Hippogriffs had thrived in-' Hippogriffs?! ... Heh. Sorry continue. Starswirl cleared his invisible throat, proceeding to read off the pages. 'The Kingdom of the Hippogriffs had thrived in peace and prosperity, housed on top of the mighty Mountain of Aris. For over a thousand years our kind was devoted to the elated ways of life, welcoming all other manner of creature and extending our homes had they in need of them, as decreed that all are equal and must be treated as such by our dear ruler; Her Majesty Queen Novo. And yet, the hospitality and tales of our generosity did not appeal to some; as demonstrated by the recent attack against our home by the ruthless Storm King and his cruel Lieutenant.' A cold shudder passed through my body, the rather ominous history lesson immediately putting me on edge. Storm King, I know I've heard that name before... Our dear pirates were involved with his dictating crusade, if you recall, Jack. ...Oh! Yeah, that was it. The very Storm King who enslaved Captain Calaeno and her crew to deliver cargo and abandon their swashbuckling ways? The very same. Starswirl answered simply, resuming his focus on the contents below my hazel eyes and slightly-wet glasses. 'His army was relentless, his intent to enslave our kind for his own crude bidding. Forced to make a decision, we used the magic of the Kingdom's most precious treasure and submerged ourselves from the outside world, Queen Novo leading us to sanctuary beneath the currents of the oceans around Mount Aris. The Storm King and his minions were certain never to follow or track us.' Chin plopped atop my two interlocked hands, I nodded in genuine interest by this tale. Go on. And Starswirl did. 'For a while, we strayed away from our home until it was clear the threat has passed. From the resources we took with us, and the knowledge we learned from the sea life below, we had constructed a temporary safe haven for our kind to reside in until that day we could return. This city forged under the oceans became our first rekindled hope for a brighter future, and the guarantee that, one day, we shall return to our true home and rebuild from what the dreaded Storm King and his pony servant had devastated.' Rubbing a hand through my hair, it felt as though my chest constricted a little at the evident pain and despair they were going through at the time, even building this place. The brief moment of history was enlightening, I'll grant that. So, as I understood it, after the Ministry of Magic banned Hippogriff kind from ever interacting with wizards or Muggles, they built their own home and established a monarchy in charge by a mighty Hippogriff Queen. Then, everything changed when the Storm Nation attacked and drove them from their home, going under the sea to co-exist with King Triton and his kingdom of Atlantica. Eventually the Queen's youngest son fell in love with the King's youngest daughter who wanted to see more outside of the sea life in spite of the urging of a Jamaican crab who may or may not have the hots for the King, and it all went to [BEEP] from there. How fascinating indeed. The only real question was then, where were the Hippogriffs... Or 'seaponies' if they're calling themselves that now, at this moment? Did they return to their true home? In a manner of speaking, yes. Soon enough, once her spies reported that the Storm King had left their mountain, the Queen led her people back home. However, having no desire to be invaded again and taken advantage of in the midst of rebuilding the demolished kingdom their enemies had wrought, a second kingdom was established and built, from the materials of underwater tools and magic alike, right underneath the mountain which was their former home, vowing one day to return. You know your history, Starswirl. Or did you guess that alone from the book and what we just read? I am, let us say, a fellow acquaintance of Hippogriff kind... Starswirl answered like the vague [BEEP]tard he often liked to portray himself as. Uh-huh... So when did all this happen? A thousand years ago? Was the Storm King as old as Celestia and Luna? Quite the contrary, my student, this happened all too recently as the book suggests. No more than a very few years ago, during before Princess Luna's darker persona returned to wreck havoc across Equestria and was prevented so by the Bearers of Harmony... And yourself, of course. Wait. I looked around upon Starswirl's answer, hands on hip and an incredulous skeptic gaze sweeping across my face. If this happened a few years back, then why does this place looks like it aged a few hundred years? You'd be surprised how quickly aged something can look once unattended for a while, Jack. There was a hint of mirth in his typical sage-like tone. Especially a place completely made beneath the vast sea. So the Storm King will be opposed by my friends sooner than later? It isn't long now. Came Starswirl's rather solemn response, our mental conversation occurring as we explored further into the ruins of the old city, Nightshade taking the front lead as we headed down some stone steps on one of many open pathways. Don't ask me where we're even going. The Storm King and his second will invade Canterlot and enslave the pony masses. The Princess and her friends shall eventually stop them both, naturally. How long? One month away, once the first ever Friendship Festival commences. Friendship Fest- Twilight's own doing, I'm guessing. Indeed. The first of an annual celebration for friendship with all ponies in Equestria invited to attend and express their bonds with their most loyal and supportive friends. Starswirl didn't even attempt hiding the pride in his voice. Mmhm. Also the perfect time for this Storm King to invade and enslave everyone at once. Got it. Still... I paused, right by the edge of the pathway, looking over the vast harrowing waterfalls and beautiful aged structures with hands in pockets, a small smile raising on my bearded mouth. A Friendship Festival. Sounds exactly like something Twilight would do. And the fact she may be doing it still, despite her special somepo- body's disappearance... That brought me comfort. "Hoo?" I looked back to Nightshade, nodding for him to proceed onwards and I followed. Twilight and the others will beat this new villain, no doubt about that. From your own descriptions, Starswirl, this Storm King comes across as some generic-arse regular movie villain there for the sake of having an obstacle for the girls to overcome. The teacher sounded terrible amused, despite himself. You wouldn't too incorrect there Jack. Some would concur that the real essential obstacle would be the Storm King's second-in-command. And would he be? She, Jack, is named Tempest Shadow. An alias forged from her burdened past; an Equestrian which fate was not kind to since foalhood. And in the process, deems that all ponykind must experience her own despair- She gets redeemed, doesn't she? Without any shred of doubt. Just what we need, ANOTHER reformation. Please tell me, despite it being a film which sounds like every trope in the book will be in it, that this Tempest's turn from the Dark Side of the Magic is in some way more believable and thought-out since Sunset's? ...If it reassures you, Miss Shadow does not get reformed right off the bat. It comes from placing herself in harm's way for your Princess. Oh, so the Darth Vader route then? And I'm going to guess the Storm King is basically the Equestrian counterpart to Sheev Palpatine? You will find many parallels between them, I regret to say, Jack. Oh wonderful! Discount Vader and the Emperor! Starswirl none of this movie's plot is sounding appealing for me. And what role do the Seaponies serve in... Also why were they called that if they weren't even ponies originally? Why not 'Seagriffons' or something that makes more sense? In answer to your first question, Princess Twilight and the rest stumble upon their kind after seeking out help to save their land. For the rest of the tale... Well, we'll save all that for another time. Right... Didn't wanna be given too many spoilers. Not that I really cared since the more I heard of this film, the less invested I was beginning to be. Sounds like another plain cash-grab on Hasbro's behalf. At least tell me how Twilight looks in movie animation. You'd fall in love all over again. Well... Good. Glad to hear that. Still... The walk and talk around the decaying city ended leading me to another large waterfall up close, choosing to take a seat upon the edge nearby and start admiring the sight of clear water crashing down to the deep ocean at the bottom of the landscape. Nightshade joined me to the side, and I rubbed his head absentmindedly whilst regarding the flowing blue water. Forced away from home, trying to make a better future for yourself and those you cared about. Ruthless villains giving you the hard decisions and making your life a living Hell... Hitting closer to home than I would've liked. This Queen Novo sounded like someone I'd respect right off the bat upon first impressions. Oh I think you two would get along spectacularly. Starswirl interjected my thoughts quite warmly. Her Highness is compassionate yet firm, kind yet stubborn, motherly to all yet stern and leading. You would find a lot of similarities between yourself and her, and I'd dare say, Jack, if not for Princess Twilight, that would be another ruler you would likely be inspired by once you one day rule a kingdom. Ha! That raised a self-deprecating smile on my tired face. That possibility passed me by the moment your old student condemned me, Starswirl. It's too little, too late now, to indulge myself with the scenario of ruling alongside Twilight for a peaceful and friendship-spread future. Then indulge me, Jack. Tell me how you'd see yourself ruling with the Princess benevolently. ... ... ... She'd make all the best decisions. I would make the wisest recommended course of actions. She'd have compassion, I would have sternness. Our negotiation meetings with other kingdoms or businesses in the role of good cop, bad cop... Good Queen, bad King...? We'd overlook the balcony to the sun setting over our peaceful town. Our home. Our friends between us and Spike leaning back against our arms, Twilight and I watching over the resting Ponyville with pure content, pressed in each other's embrace. ...Everyone would be happy. ... I sighed. And Starswirl continued before my own depression could start overtaking my mood and senses yet again. Perhaps it's not altogether too late, my friend. There's still time to make this image a reality. Tch... First I'd have to focus on getting out of here. Abruptly, I stood upwards, startling the owl beside me a little, and stretching my front limbs with a crane of the neck, feeling getting back into my legs and knees. Alright Starswirl, way out. I suppose the Queen hadn't commissioned some other means of escape for non-Seapony... For Hippogriff kind? God the Harry Potter jokes write themselves... We could seek out more clues from the library, or perhaps the throne room itself. If my memory of Hippogriff architecture remained accurate, it shouldn't be too far ahead now. Just a few more pathways and water slides to go. Oh yay, more water slides. There's a plus, so long as they didn't land me in a pool or something. So Starswirl, how exactly was it you knew Hippogriff kind? Get the feeling there's enough time for a tale whilst we traversed through this pony equivalent to Hydrocity. If you can believe it, my friend, my first encounter with the Hippogriff occurred a few years before my own passing. You see, Stygian and Flash Magnus were feeling quite adventurous once we explored with curiosity over Mount Aris based on what Princess Celestia had shared with us... Massive blue and white stone doors with more symbols and art engraved onto them, as if beckoning for me to take a peek. How inviting, who was I to refuse? After descending from these large stone steps leading to what could obviously be the abandoned throne room itself, I placed one palm against the decaying structure, repressing to shudder from a sudden chill going down my spine. So, our only means of getting out without drowning by the sea currents was through here then, Starswirl? The Queen would have had some escape hatch perfect for land dwellers? Hippogriff kind was still growing accustomed to their new transformations at the time of this refuge's construction. Should something go wrong, it is highly likely they would have prepared for it, especially for their Queen. My wise teacher paused briefly. We can only hope whatever we may find in there will still be operational. Well, wasn't that just hopeful? I sighed yet again, giving a determined nod before glancing over to the Nightshade, the young bird once again perched on my shoulder and regarding me with open curiosity. If something were to happen... ...Starswirl. He knew right away. I could create a small portal for our young friend without damaging Balance too severely. Good. Do so, put him in a location on land the closest to this underwater city. Should anything arise, at least Nightshade would be safer out of harm's way. Nightshade seemed to have picked up on my intent, meanwhile, once he gave a defiant "Hoo!" just before I gently but firmly grabbed the sides of his soft feathered body and practically threw him into the small golden portal with enough size for an owl, closing behind him. Hope he landed somewhere soft. Sorry Nightshade, but rather you be safe than I. I was already afraid of myself drowning soon; wouldn't want a good loyal friend of mine to endure the same potentially tragic fate. Steeling myself, both palms of my hands pressed against the two doors, and pushed. Surprisingly it was easier than expected; the creaking stones were being opened without much protest, drops of water leaking down from the top onto my determined fingers, the entrance leading to a large round well-structured room untouched for years. Pillars circling the room with glass windows revealing the sea life and fishes outside. A rather compensating-looking light blue throne at the end of the arena-looking location. And an unmistakable figure beginning to walk across said throne, standing between it and myself clearly having waited patiently for me. My body froze, before my hands clenched. Teeth grit, features frowning with steel conviction. One hand quickly reached to my belt, grasping the cool metal hanging from it and de-clipping the weapon. Figures. All in opposition towards the carefree expression yet malevolent glint in Zagreus' dark cold blackened eyes. "The accursed fate of these creatures; driven away from their home from cowardice and lack of initiative to fight back the invaders." My darkest enemy started, those soulless eyes glaring around to the empty abandoned throne and back to me. "And yet, it wasn't long before the urge to return home consumed their senses. For how could anyone simply abandon their true homes long enough." Zagreus paused, but the mockery was clear in his wide smile. In answer, I simply ignited the lightsaber in my right hand after removing my gown to the floor, the green humming hue lighting one side of my pale but determined features. Zagreus didn't appear the least intimidated, shrugging callously before nodding. "Of course; naturally still intent on stopping a creation of your own making. Make up for one of your countless mistakes in life. No one to help you. No one to save you. A lonely little man driving everyone away, daring not to endanger those he grew to love out of shame and regret." Zagreus's grin widened further, the unicorn taking one step forward and forcing me to put my guard up readily. "I think we may both agree that you were never truly deserving of any friends... Were you Jack?" My grip tightened. And Zagreus sighed. "Very well." My eye flinched at the mad pony's next action, horn blackening with sinister intentions. "Time and time again I have made the error of playing nice, hoping others would destroy you for me." A long, silver sword and hilt imbued with dark imbalanced magic appearing by the monster's side. "But it seems I must finally deal with you myself... After all..." Zagreus then tilted his head, as if considering. "If I am incapable of ridding myself of one powerless little human..." Agh! Enough guard up with preparation time to block back the speed and magical weapon swinging down onto my raised blade, forcing me to a two-handed grip. But Zagreus wasn't done, and I could barely keep up with the wild, powerful swings continuously knocking my lightsabers to the sides, scarcely managing to meet those heavy attacks before the monstrous creation met my own blade after an attempted uppercut, a blade-lock lasting for a good moment. But being this close to Zagreus... I had to shudder then from the cold blackened eyes staring back at me so closely. There was no smile this time. No mockery. Merely stern contemplation and a vow to kill. "Then I may as well have no right to exist either..." Damn right you don't! With a mighty cry, I managed to push back my foe, using that advantage to press my own attacks. The battle of lightsaber and magical sword became heated and fierce, despite knowing that Zagreus was, for the most part, toying with me, his blade swinging and blocking in midair without any physical effort on his part. And yet, he kept moving and approaching as though he WAS physically wielding his weapon. Perhaps wanting me dead up close and personal. Makashi wouldn't save me either; my enemy's swings were too wild, too oppressive. I was forced to keep a steady two-handed grip on my lightsaber, reverting back to what could be mistaken for a sloppy Form III. Zagreus seemed by relying on something akin to a mixture of Djem So and Juyo, the monster wasting zero time with ruthlessly attacking my defensive state as though seemingly determined to rid himself of my presence for good. Again. Sparks flew, lightsaber impacting with sword, green clashing with silver in synchronized conviction. This wasn't going to last long, I just knew that. For example, myself being forced to roll away from an attempted powerful over-swing, his own sword smashing down and even creating a denture on the stone floor. Ah boy. For the most part, my legs and head seemed to be his favourite targeted jabs and swings, making me sidestep a few times and bat the weapon away. Zagreus then leaped with a backwards roll midair, dodging my own spun swing towards his pony torso once given the chance. Without waiting to recover, Zagreus charged forwards with a horrendous snarl, making a stabbing motion with his pointy sharp blade. Now! My body leaned to the left, arm extended upwards from where Zagreus would have jabbed my right hip, slamming my own elbow to the to the blunt edge of the weapon and keeping it momentarily confined between my arm and side. But Zagreus was prepared to meet my intent, one forward leg swiftly blocking my round kick raised upwards, and more easily ready to challenge my next attempted swing of the green blade in my left hand then, aiming for his head. A blast of black magic met my swung weapon, and I had to hiss at the intensity and realization of being suddenly disarmed; the lightsaber flying through the air, deactivated. But I wasn't disarmed for long, knocking back Zagreus with a knee to the muzzle in retaliation, actually forcing him to stagger backwards. Grinning widely, I grasped the hilt of the sword trapped between my waist and arm and charged forwards myself, the villainous unicorn then forced on the defensive... Though not for too long. A black glowing forcefield bounced the blade off, but that quickly disintegrated by the punch of my free hand, immediately ridding of the magic. Zagreus hissed, sidestepping my next swing and attempting to kick own own side with a powerful horse roundhouse. I blocked with one arm, despite how temporarily painful that felt for me, before disarming me yet again with a powerful blast of magic. Kicks and punches were exchanged next, Zagreus knowing that magic alone would not kill me. So why, after leaping back to recover briefly, did the unicorn start lighting up his horn in preparation- A rumble from the ground and in the ceiling soon caught my attention, immediately looking upwards with concern. And rolling and leaping out of the way with panic by the falling rain of debris, all intending to land atop the helpless human being desperately trying to survive. The room shook violently, ceiling smashing repeatedly into the ground as though the whole city would be collapsing. At this rate, I wouldn't put it past the deranged stallion- One piece of debris caught my ankle after another try to dodge, my face wincing at the stabbing pain to my flesh beneath the shoe. Oh that wasn't good... But on the plus side, the small earthquake and falling debris ceased for the moment, even though the small waterfalls emerging from above were proving to be another immediate concern. Zagreus, however, was far from finished, appearing with a leap atop one piece of ceiling and growling with gleeful darkness, teeth bared sharply before making a forward motion with his head. And I wasn't given enough momentum, never mind my pained ankle hindering movements next, to dodge enough the next onslaught of hurled stone debris with the attempt to throw me against the wall and crush me to death. Almost succeeding too. Agh! Ow! [BEEP]! Ugh...! Not all the magically thrown stone pieces hit me, but there was enough to send me rolling across the floor, clutching many bruised and, likely, bleeding spots all over my beaten body. There wasn't enough right then to describe the exact agony and yearning to go home, safe in my friends arms and away from all this yet again. As I slowly attempted - Emphasis on the word tried - lifting my pained body upwards, hissing and cursing repeatedly from the sensations of every movement I was making, something silver glinted beside my kneeling state. And Zagreus's voice called out casually. "Years of torture and mockery by your peers. Soon to be forgetten by your loved ones. Your life has endured many hardships, Jack." He sounded ever so closer, with the noise of a sharp blade skidding across stone. "It's finally over for you my friend... You may finally rest in peace." Peace... Peace in knowing that you'd be stopped once and for all. With a green ignited blade, I held up the humming lightsaber to my two hands, standing with a slouched posture, and turned to Zagreus with a hoarse whisper, and tiny abused grin. "You got that right..." Zagreus' expression of callous triumph shifted to unpleasant shock with widened black eyes at my final solution, the green blade swinging not towards the corrupt stallion. But the glass window to the ocean right behind me. It was kinda weird, though... I swear I heard Twilight call my name just as the water engulfed everything in sight.
Chapter One: Man in our WorldOw... Ow... Ow... Owowowowowowowowowowowowow... Okay... I've been lying down for too long now. And that light glaring into my closed eyelids isn't helping either. I seriously need to open them now. Big mistake on my part. I hiss in annoyance, my eyes shutting quickly as I rubbed them (my arm feeling surprisingly soft for some reason), at the bright light of the sun shining down upon me, signalling it was time to get up. Despite its beauty, the sun has a thing for getting people out of bed in the most unwelcome way possible. Grunting, I shift around on my bed, not determined in the slightest as my aching body refused to get up- Wait. Aching? My body shouldn't be in discomfort. True my bed hasn't always been the most luxurious thing to sleep on, but it did its job adequately... wait... I don't recall my bed being so uncomfortable and... Filthy? Blinking, my back turned to the pestering sun, I slowly open my eyes one last time, my blurry vision clearing as my tired mind slowly processed that I was not, in fact, in my bed. But rather, on the ground. Outside. On yellow dirt. "He's waking up..." "I can see that." "What do you think's wrong with him?" "Maybe he's had too much sugar." Where...? Who...? What...? "Mister...? Hey mister...! Wake up!" Immediately my hand flew to my bad ear in protection, my features contorted in disdain. Obviously one or two people were nearby. Too close judging by their voices. Glancing upwards, I swear my eyes were about to bulge out as I noticed two... multicolored horses were looking down on me. And if I didn't know any better I'd say their expressions were that of... concern. Imagine my shock when one of them opened their mouths... and spoke: "Are you alright sir? That looks pretty uncomfortable." ...Okay... I'm dreaming. I must be. Because there is no way, absolutely no way, I am being addressed by two talking horses. Oh now I've finally done it: I've drunken too much cola that it's caused me to have some sort of lucid dream with a clear mind. "You could say..." I managed to muster from my TIRED voice. "I've had too much to drink before going to bed." One would say any normal person would be screaming or yelling in fright and shock over two talking animals. Unfortunately for them, I don't believe in 'normal' people. One of them, the cream-colored one undoubtedly female, blinked. "The path is your bed?" I shook my head, my mind waking up more by the minute... wait, it SHOULDN'T be waking up! I'm already dreaming! It is not possible (guy who believes anything is possible is being a hypocrite right now) to dream and wake up at the same time. Brain: explain yourself! The other horse, also female; a clear green - though was it lime? - smiled slightly as I unconsciously yawned. "Perhaps you've fallen asleep last night while going home. Having too much candy can do that to you." Honestly I'm more of a chocolate guy. but that's beside the point! It was clear to me now that this is not some ordinary dream... or a dream at all for that matter. "Where... exactly am I?" I asked slowly, carefully steadying myself upwards on my legs, focusing my gaze on the two creatures while ignoring the sunlight. And my back remains in pain from sleeping on this clear ground. "On a pathway-" "I mean the location." I snapped, ignoring their blinking at the behavior. I don't have time for this; I need to figure out what's going on around me. And an idea of my surroundings would be the most ideal place to start. "Town. Country." The limey one blinked, evidently taken aback by my behavior. "Why, you're in Ponyville. Where else?" "...What did you say...?" Surely I misheard that. My brain mustn't be fully awake yet. Because there is no chance I am in where they just claimed I am. The creamy one nodded, rather too enthusiastically for my taste. "She's right. You must be new around here, judging by the confusion on your face, the foreign accent and that we've never seen you around here before. This is Ponyville! And you're just in time! The Summer Sun Celebration will be starting tonight! Isn't that wonder-" I raise my hand, a stern expression replacing my befuddled one. "You're saying I'm in Ponyville." "Uh-huh." "And you're both..." It was their turn to exchange looks of confusion. "Ponies...?" "...Now I know I've drank too much." I muttered in disbelief, my gaze turning from them to look around the area, finding what they were saying was indeed correct. ...How?! What?! When?! Ponies. Ponies everywhere. Some walking around, entering and exiting various buildings of shapes and sizes. Some even flying. All multicolored and conversing as though they had a higher intelligence than possible. I'm hallucinating, the cola has gone to my head. I must be awake in my real house, and pretty soon my mother would notice I'm talking to thin air. I'll be in a mental hospital before I know it. Or... is this some sort of ritual? As though every newcomer to the show goes through this literal daydream to prove that they're worthy of joining the fanbase? Not that I'm insinuating bronies were insane. Not at all. But... okay I'll admit this would be pretty neat to me if I'd known this was coming earlier. "Um, but sir." The creamy one pointed out, and I must admit, despite the situation, the politeness was rather welcoming. I look back at her puzzled look, identical to my understandable own. "You make it sound as though you've never met or seen a pony before. You're one too aren't you?" I scoffed loudly. "You're mistaken, there's no way I'm-" I cut myself off when I subconsciously checked my body to back up my words. Oh. Dear. Lord. No. HOW?! WHAT?! WHEN?! My jaw was wide open, slacking at the sight of myself. My whole body was bent; shaped like one of them. Light gold fur all over me. A tail, coated in numerous shades of brown, swishing happily back at me. I immediately look down, noting why my hands were fixed on the ground... they were hooves. My front appendages were already feeling around my features. Smaller nose. Mouth remains the same, despite it being part of a muzzle now. And... oh thank God I still have hair! No doubt travelling down to the middle of my neck. "Are you alright mister...?" The cream one asked with genuine concern. At least this explained why they weren't freaking out at a human in the middle of their town. But good question regardless. Was I alright?! "I-I don't... but... how... who... when...?" Was all I could splutter. My mind pounded against itself as logic tried to figure out what was happening to me. How and when did this happen?! Why did this happen! I shouldn't be like this! I circled around, already tumbling down from improper use of the new limbs. I raised a hoof to stop the two from helping me upwards, sorting it myself. "How is this possible...?" I quietly asked myself, my mind racking as it struggles to comprehend searching for a sufficient answer to that question. "Definitely too much sugar." I heard the lime one whisper to her friend as it that confirmed my sorry state. Taking in deep breaths, I exhaled with all the calm I could muster and turned back to the patient two. "So... let me get this straight." I began, my voice attempting not to pitch at the surreal of it all. "I'm a pony." "Yes sir." "You're both ponies." "Last time we checked." "And I'm in Ponyville." "Yep." "In... Equestria?" "Well where else would you be...?" Oh I don't know. Home? Earth? Anywere but here? "I see..." Was all I could manage to say in response. I see. I see. Yeah what a perfect natural thing to say in light of these revelations. I suddenly wake up to find myself in a fictional world, as one of the fictional residents, and all I can say is 'I see.'... Yeah, sounds about right. "...Do you need help or something mister?" The creamy one asked again, looking just as concerned as her friend. I shake my head, hardly ever happy to receive assistance... unless... "You wouldn't happen to know someplace I could eat? Free of charge?" Great. Food. Yes, that's the first thing to pop up. Well, in my defense, I can't think straight on an empty stomach. The limey one replied, no doubt ecstatic to help someone in need. "You could always try the Sweet Apple Acres farm. They're always generous to those starving with no money. If not, well I'm afraid unless any pony working in a food place was in a good mood, there wouldn't be much. Maybe Sugarcube Corner-" "I understand." I cut her off briskly. "And I appreciate that advice. Thank you, have a nice day." My conversation with them has gone on long enough. For now, food was number one on my mind. I didn't need a headache along the way. Plus as soon as my growling stomach is satisfied, then I can look for more important matters. How I got here being the highest on the list. "We can escort you to any of those if you don't know-" "I'm certain I know where to go. Thank you." With that said, I turn and head to the opposite direction. "Oh! I almost forgot!" I hear the female say and glanced over my no-longer-existent shoulder."Welcome to Ponyville mister!" Yeah, thanks... I sigh and nodded to the waving pair and continued on my path down who-knows-where. It matters not; the smell of food will guide me. I'm a pony now... ...What exactly am I suppose to continue that with? Glug. Glug. Glug. Glug. I previously did say to myself I would be seeking out some breakfast. But then I realized: I have to have my morning glass of water. Except A) I have no glasses to drink from. And B) I couldn't just go to someone's house and request a glass of water. I DESPISE imposing, after all. So, in the end, after walking around, I discovered this little stream down a hill near the town. My options were few. I looked around beforehand to check if anyone was observing. Surely it wouldn't be out of the ordinary to see their kind drink even from a river, right? Well, caution to the wind. Not quite as fresh. But substantial for now. Wiping my muzzle, I sat in a position they would normally sit like I guess, staring down at the reflection of confusion and lost looking back straight at me. Well, at least I still have my blue-green mixed eyes, brown hair... hey... isn't that my beard? I still have my beard?! My hoof carefully feels around the soft bottom of my chin. Do ponies even have facial hair?! Doesn't matter; I still have my beard! Yes! Some good news at last. Still... this body could take some getting use to (I've certainly gotten a lot better at walking, albeit a few trips here and there), if I'm gonna be stuck here for a while. Ah, yes, priorities. Equestria was as bright, animated (THAT was something to note) and lively as presented from the TV, I noticed right away upon searching the town. The residents were all friendly, too friendly for my taste, and some (annoyingly so) repeatedly asked if I was alright and if I needed anything. Was the lost expression really that obvious? I politely declined them all, alongside doing my best to avoid a certain pinky pony who throws unnecessary parties for new arrivals. But just how did I get here though? During my walk around for food and drink, multiple ideas swam through my head behind the possibilities. For one, I am simply hallucinating. This was all caused by the after-effects of too much coca-cola. A bit of a stretch, yes, but that was simply a theory. Two: This is all a dream. The forsaken song sequence would be ideal proof as such. Yet judging by my geniune feeling of hunger, my feet on the grass, and the taste of that rather distasteful water, and wide awake brain, that seemed heavily unlikely. Three: I'm dead and this is the afterlife for me... okay that's just purely imagining the worse. Four: I was brought here. Now THAT was also a leap in logic. Who or what could possibly bring me here? And why? And for that matter: why me and not some other lover of the show. I mean, my knowledge of this world is vastly limited. I've never even seen the first episode for God's sake! I sighed. This mental debate with myself will get me nowhere. I hate to say this but... I need help. Someone to help get a clear idea what's going on... hang on... is that blue blur getting rid of all the clouds. I snap my head up from the reflective water to gaze at the now beautiful sky... must have been the work of that arrogant pegasus. Yet for some reason she was always her favourite... Oh... right... no doubt my little sis has already departed to school by now, oblivious to what has happened to her big brother... Is it possible... I won't likely see- A loud chorus of chirping breaks off my thoughts. And I sigh in irritation. They seem to be coming from nearby... well, nothing better to do other than wallow in my own thoughts. I'll dwell more on it later: still hungry. You know, a sudden thought had occurred to me, as I walked down the pathway towards the source of that curious sound. Why am I gold? Not that it's a bad colour; don't get me wrong. I mean, why that of all colour on my new coat? Why couldn't I be blue? Blue is the best! Nothing beats it. Instead I'm... this colour. So what if I'm being nitpicky? I need something to criticize to maintain my sanity! What little of it was left anyhow. And for that matter: despite the lack of sufficient knowledge, I'm fully aware what kind of pony I am... and quite an inconvenience it is. Earth Pony. Really? Seriously? Of all the kinds I'm the weakest type of breed? No horn. No wings. Just... a pony. Why does this make me so mad? Well I've learnt enough to know that anyone whose an Earth Pony may as well be working as janitors for their whole lives, as they never get a position of power in any kind of government or monarchy. Okay I'm being too harsh. But without the use of this world's magic or flying capabilities: I'm basically useless. No awesome magic tricks. No flying beyond the limit. Just this. Wonderful... And quite honestly, I'm not sure what to make of the tail. It's not too bad, despite it being the shades of the most boring colour in existence. In fact, it almost felt natural... except nothing about this is natural! Christ my brain hurts... Ah, something to distract me. A flock of multicolored and types of birds upon a leafless tree singing in sync, playing a tune which I can honestly say isn't half bad. Keeping my distance, I simply sat back and observed. And I don't seem to be the only one. A flash of yellow caught my eyes; a flying pegasus with a pink mane and blue innocent eyes at the opposite end watching with a serene smile- I couldn't help but slightly smile in turn. At last, someone I know! And of course Fluttershy would be around these kind of animals. Where else would she be? Still, no point in alerting them to my presence. Nor do I have any motive to speak to her- hang on... what am I saying? That is Fluttershy. Flutter-shy. One of the main characters of the show. The first one I've seen all morning. Would it not hurt to at least give her a friendly greeting, or strike up a conversation if she wasn't too busy? Maybe, if she is kind enough, I can get some free food... as long as it's not animal food. Hay is NOT an exception. Maybe I'll wait a little longer. There's no desire to disrupt her or the work these birds were doing. An oppoturnity will present itself, I'm sure. I sat down in a position I deemed comfortable, despite flinching a little from the fading ache of my back. ...Hey. Another thought just popped up. A name. A name for myself while I'm here in this colourful world. To blend in with this town as I possibly can. I'm rarely one to give out my name to anyone anyhow. Why? Trust isn't really something I can afford. Even about my name. I'm paranoid. I won't deny that. Right then. Name. What shall it be? Well 'Twilight' has already been taken, I know that for a fact. Shame. Balance? Hm... that'd work better as a surname I think. I like balance. So what would be first...? It just suddenly hit me I'm taking this more calmly than I should... ...Got it! Stardust! Stardust Balance! Perfect! 'Dawn' or 'Dusk' would be a bit bland for names, despite their relation to the twilight. So yeah: Stardust Balance it is... I love it. It's creative, original, and I do believe there's no one else in this world named that. And if there's anything I thrive more than everything: it's creativity. I just now noticed a voice has broken through and halted the pleasant chirping of the birds. "Excuse me sir," Ah, almost forgot about her. Though Fluttershy seemed to be addressing one of the many birds in question. "I mean no offence, but your rhythm is just a teeny tiny bit off." If you ask me I thought it was just fine. But wow... I don't think I've ever witnessed someone being so kind to an animal like that in my entire life. Already I feel some form of respect for the pegasus. No wonder so many like her. She continued from a distance to the birds. "Now, follow me please. A one. A two. A one-two-three-" "Hello!" And before you ask; THAT was not me. As the flying pony startled in surprise and the birds flew away in fright (to my admitted disappointment), I turn my gaze to the source of the interruption. Ah... her. I recognize that purple coat, darker purple mane with a pink stripe in both hair and tail, and polite yet knowledgeable purple eyes. We all have our own favourite preferred ponies. Ponies we simply either like or respect simply because of who they are and how well-written their characters were by the great writer herself. Just as my sister's favourite was the boastful obnoxious Rainbow Dash, I too have a favourite. It wasn't that hard for her to gain my respect (before that movie came out, but the less said about that the better), and I am very fond of intelligent characters who don't allow their knowledge to get the best of their attitudes. Twilight Sparkle was a prime example. Okay I'm aware she can be a bit smug at times, even sometimes boast about her esteemed knowledge. But that's to be expected. Speaking of the purple unicorn, she continued speaking to the yellow pegasus, obviously oblivious to my nearby presence. "Oh my! I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to frighten your birds. I'm just here to check on the music and it's sounding beautiful." Even a bookworm has good taste in music. Remember that one, kids. Okay. I've been unnoticed for too long now (which is the exact opposite of me never liking attention in the first place). Two main characters to talk to? How can I say no? Despite my legs feeling a little jelly-like at the mere thought of the chance. Raising my two hands- hooves together, I made a weird clapping noise that alerted the two - well three since the pet dragon was behind them - to my presence from the opposite end of the tree, before walking up towards them. "I must concur." Damn, did my voice really have to almost pitch at that last part? "That was pleasant listening to. Pardon the interruption, but I can't resist praising good music when I hear it." Glancing at me for a moment in curiosity (I pretend I'm not admittedly a little unnerved by the gaze), Twilight nodded in agreement as we both turned to the descending obviously shy pegasus. Because her name is Fluttershy, get it? Hahahahaaha... haha. I wonder if that honestly ever made anyone laugh. "See? Even somepony else thinks it's great." ...I suppose there's never been a more perfect time to say this: SENPAI NOTICED ME! Whatever the hell 'Senpai' even meant... "Well I said good, not great." I couldn't resist correcting her with a grin. My mind, meanwhile, was screaming in pure shock. A conversation with Twilight Sparkle?! And she agrees with me on something?! Granted it was me agreeing with her. But still! This would be the greatest day ever... if I knew it was coming! Seriously, I hate surprises. Yet her attention remained fixed on the other pony, avoiding our curious looks behind her own bright mane. For some reason a wave of deja vu washes over me. When Fluttershy didn't reply, Twilight gave off an awkward grin and glanced at me in question. I shrugged in response. I already had an idea how this was going to end; probably the reason behind the deja vu. "I'm Twilight Sparkle." She introduced herself to us both. "Balance." I had mentally prepared myself for the introductions when approaching them. "Stardust Balance. A pleasure." I gave a light bow... well what I assume would count as a bow to this species. "Likewise." The studious unicorn gave a friendly smile in greeting, and I couldn't stop smiling despite myself. The politeness was just all over the place. But what else was to be expected in a world filled with magic talking animals? We both turned back to the pegasus. "What's your name?" Twilight asked in a friendly manner, addressing the nervous pony. I held back my own tongue, instead taking this opportunity to examine the pair more closely. They're exactly like they are in the show. Fascinating; simply amazing. Here I am speaking to two of the most popular ponies in existence. I have achieved what no other brony has done before (except in fanfics, but this isn't one)... unless, as I thought earlier this morning, all bronies went through this as a test to their commitment to the show. Then I frowned in puzzlement. Wait... they're just now meeting? That means I'm in the very first episode, doesn't it? ...Okay, so maybe now I have a more clearer understanding of the timeline in terms with the show I'm in. Hang on... vague memories about what I was told occurs this episode spring to mind. A villain appears at the end... that was it... huh. "Um... I'm... Fluttershy..." Was the quiet response, snapping me out of my thoughts. I honestly can't blame her right now: this massive urge to just shrink away from meeting two popular cartoon icons is getting to me. "I'm sorry what was that?" "Uh... um... my name is Fluttershy..." I put more focus to my hearing for this. "Didn't quite catch that." She then made a high-pitched, but I can make out she was saying her name. It was rather adorable, yet not really needed. The chirping caused me to see the birds have returned. Good for them. And now... awkward silence. "Ah well um..." The young pony began in effort of clearing the tension. "It looks like your birds are back. So I guess everything's in order. Keep up the good work." Yep, good try Twilight. She then turned to me. "It was nice meeting you." Obviously she had business to attend to, so I won't keep up her time. "Likewise Miss Sparkle. Miss Fluttershy." I had to cease my smirk from expanding to a grin. "I'll just be on my way. Good day." I nodded to the pair in farewell and proceeded on my way while the unicorn nodded back in politeness, struggling to restrain the grin threatening to take over my features. Maybe there were some positives to this after all. A simple nod to the small dragon, who nervously nodded in turn, as I walked off. That was then I stumbled in surprise at the exclaimed ecstatic voice. "A baby dragon!" Followed by something landing on my back hard. Okay. Ow. I twist my head to the source and, upon seeing who fell on me, raised a brow of both irritation and amusement. "Oooh! I've never seen a baby dragon before! He's soooo cute!" "Cute wouldn't be the word I'd use to define him..." I muttered as Twilight got off me and gave an embarrassed apologetic look. Eh, I've had worse land on me. "You alright?" I asked instead while standing back up correctly. That almost-strain on my back earlier has returned... great. And I think this would be the time to say 'Senpai fell on me'? "I'm fine, thank you." Twilight replied in relief, I assume that's out of the fact I didn't get mad at her. "Well well well..." The dragon cast us a smug look, which I would be rather happy to wipe off for him, before turning back to the excited Fluttershy. Said pegasus gasped. "He talks! I didn't know dragons can talk!" Yep, he talks alright. "And just now I wish it stayed that way." I said quietly with a blank stare, seeing Twilight from the corner of my eye letting out a slight smile at the remark, no doubt as displeased as I. "That's just so incredibly wonderful I-I don't even know what to say." Fluttershy said in quiet glee. That was then the purple unicorn decided she had enough. Don't blame her. And, with her rather small horn, used this world's interesting magic to lift the dragon - I'm aware his name is Spike - onto her back, obviously intending to depart. "Well in that case we better be going." As should I. I nodded to them from behind and continued on that path to nowhere. Though I wonder... would it be best to follow them? "Wait wait. What's his name?" Fluttershy asked after Twilight as the pair walked off, their voices already distancing from my ears. ...On second thought, I think it'd be best if I still got a good look around the town first. That way when I have it all imprinted in my mind, I can tell all about it to my gleeful sister afterwards... if I somehow get back. Besides, I chuckled, Twilight looks as though she has enough company to deal with as it is. I almost feel sorry for her as the loud groan was heard from over here. The growling of my bothered stomach knocked me out of my thoughts. Ah. Right. Food. Need to get some. Maybe then my mind can finally completely process the fact that I had just spoken to Twilight freaking Sparkle and Fluttershy. ...Wait, wasn't food the exact reason I wanted to speak to Flutter- damnit! Well, to say these ponies knew how to bake well would be a massive understatement. Breakfast - or I should rather say dinner - has been over and done with. Yes turns out time flew by faster than I thought while I sought for food. Some lovely peo- ponies, owners of a building I swear was literally made out of baked goods (I was half-tempted to test that theory out), were exiting their store to depart somewhere before noticing me in, and I quote, "a poor fragile state of awful hunger." Before grabbing my front arms and dragging me within the establishment despite my protests. Of course any objections on my end immediately died down when I saw what the place I was surrounded by. Sugarcube Corner (I was far too mature to even snicker at the name) certainly lived up to its name, and I wasn't one to turn down good free food; they dismissed my lack of currency, not wishing to see a poor pony starve. They obviously deduced I was new in town, and allowed me to have as much chocolate as I desired. THAT blew me away! This world had chocolate! Maybe there were some benefits to this town after all. We already exchanged our goodbyes, my hunger sated with the best kind of sweet food I have ever tasted (seriously, this stuff was delicious!), and they merely smiled at my gracious comments for their kindness, saying they hope to see me at the party where their employee was hosting for the arrival of a new recent pony, and some celebration at night. I scoffed while declining their invitation to accompany the pair there; parties were never my thing. So I simply nodded to the two and went the opposite direction. And that was then I realized my error. Only one pony would throw celebrations for newcomers. And I just met her bosses. Which means she will probably attempt to throw a party for me if they tell her - which they undoubtedly will - about my presence. Ha! Joke's on her! I have nowhere to live. Unless Pinkie Pie can somehow rip apart the time-space continuum and arrive in my world to throw a party. Best not to give her ideas... Huh... suddenly this town feels rather deserted. Probably due to the fact it was. I can't see anybody around. What did that walking bag of joy invite EVERY pony to the party? Huh, must suck for the arrival if he/she wasn't a party animal. Poor Unfortunate Soul... Wow; first Disney reference since I got here. Incredible. One of many more I'm sure. Already the sun was setting. And since there seems to be no one else around as I pace around the place, my stomach satisfied. That meant I could finally dwell on the fact that earlier today I SPOKE WITH THE TWILIGHT SPARKLE AND FLUTTERSHY! How was I reacting so calmly then? Well the hunger of course... but that definitely won't be the case next time I'm certain! Just imagine what would happen if I run into the rest of the six: What would I say? What should I say? Well I'll most likely be more curt to the blue pegasus, and try to avoid the pink one as possible. Rarity I can tolerate, as long as my only undamaged eardrum doesn't burst from her screeching. Wasn't there a sixth... ah yes; Applejack. I can tolerate her presence too; nothing wrong with her. Fluttershy? Already introduced myself to her earlier. She's fine too in my book. Twilight? Oh definitely. She lives inside a library, and that already puts her in my good books- Library... Library...! I slammed my palm against my forehead; how could I have been so stupid! The library! Maybe that's where I'll get my answers! My eyes start looking around the odd structures of this town's buildings. Last I knew, before the end of the fourth season, the place resided as a whole tree (a tree with thousands of her dead brethren as paper inside. Cruel for a world much?) and it's... Right over there! No time to lose... I said to myself before tripping over my own feet- hooves again from running. Okay, I dusted myself off and ran off again, now there's no time to lose! You know: I love libraries. I really do. Rows upon rows of knowledge at your fingertips, with all kind of sections that assist you within any situation you needed to research upon. Fiction and non-fiction together so you can never be kept bored. And unlike the Internet, you didn't have to waste electricity to find what you were looking for and keep it there. I'd be great at libraring (I know it's not a word, shut up). But you know what I absolutely love about them the most? Their appreciation and demand for silence. So imagine my surprise when I opened the front door to the structure that was also Twilight Sparkle's home, and found myself literally blown away in a cartoony fashion, landing on my head a few feet away from the door by the infested place and loud ear-smashing noises from a party within the library. A couple of blinks with a shake of my head, I couldn't help but slam the door straight after before allowed anyone - specifically a pink pony - to notice me. Great. Just great. That's my plan down the gutter. I should have realized sooner as a vague memory hits me with what I was informed about this place: Twilight Sparkle first arrived in this town at the beginning episode. Well, wonderful. Now what? And how exactly can the unicorn just stand this happening to her libra-?! Town Hall. Huh? Did I just hear someone... well there seems to be no one around, and no sound but the damnable noise from the tree-house (cause it's literal haha). So who...? Great, now I'm hearing things. Fantastic, what else does this world wish to surprise me with? Well... that rather disembodied voice did say, I think, 'Town Hall'. Well, as big and populated this place was it was bound to have such a building. A solution to my problems or a trap? My eyes drifted back to the lighted building I had originally planned to go inside... yeah, like earlier, caution to the wind. I'd rather be somewhere quieter than that. My hooves were in agreement, already setting me down the path to where I assume the middle of the town would be, to reach my new destination. Let's just hope it's not a Final Destination. Aye? Aye? ... "I haven't expected to see anypony around here this early. I thought everypony in town was having fun at Miss Pinkie's party." I shrugged. "I'm not particularly fond of parties. Loud noises? Over-crowded? No thank you." The elderly Earth Pony, bathed in shaded yellow, smiled. "Well, that's alright. But I can't say that will stop that energetic pony when she sees you. And trust me, she will." Hence the wincing on my part. "Are new visitors really that identifiable?" It was her turn to shrug, looking rather apologetic. "Ponyville's a quiet town, it rarely gets any visitors, Mr...?" "Ah, yes, sorry. Stardust Balance." I gave a light bow. Damn my genetic gentleman...ness. A chuckle at my manners. "My, aren't we the gentlecolt? I am the Mayor of Ponyville. And you've arrived just in time, Mr Balance. The Summer Sun Celebration is being hosted right in this very town, tonight." ...Well, I'm clearly meeting a lot of interesting characters today. First Twilight and Fluttershy, and now the mayor of this town? It's as if fate desired me to interact with all the important figures beforehand. As for Celebration... I believe I've heard someone mention that before. Well, better not draw any suspicion. A sound idea is pretending I am aware about this event they're doing. "Ah well," I released a grin, "Good thing I'm always one to arrive early then. I'm taking it the celebration starts around this Town Hall?" "If by 'around', you mean 'inside', of course." The Mayor pulled out some a key-rings filled with what I guessed to be every key for every house and building. "After you." I motioned after the front doors were unlocked. "Why thank you. My what a polite well-mannered stallion you are. With a handsome coat of fur, I might add." She winked at that last sentence before entering the round structure. ...I think my eyes have just sunken in themselves. Shuddering outside, I followed. "Please, have a seat. The rest of the town's residents won't be arriving for a while. And remember not to fall asleep, everypony has to be awake to watch Princess Celestia rise the sun. I will be back shortly." I nodded gratefully while she left into some other room and took a seat on the... wait there aren't any chairs. She must have meant the ground. I shrugged regardless and sat in a position I guessed how this species normally sits, at the front facing the stage, looking around the inside of the main hall to pass the time. Well. Someone's clearly been busy with the decorations. And I can admire how well-organized it all appears. Not a trace of anything party-related on the floor. But soon, party or no, this entire building will be populated by an entire town of people- ponies. So why am I here? Gut feeling. That's it. And if there's a lesson I've learnt the longest, is that you should always follow your instincts. Even if that means tolerating a room full of four-legged talking jelly beans. And didn't the mayor say everybody has to be awake for their princess to raise the sun? So that means all night? ...Okay, yeah, I can do that. Takes me ages to sleep anyway. I wonder if there'll be any refreshments in the meantime. For now, I will wait. And while doing so, I will do what I always to pass the time. Pacing. I wonder if there'll be any refreshments in the meantime... Eventually a pony or two arrived into the hall, sitting wherever they pleased. Followed by even more of the species, in the multiple forms of earth pony's, pegasus's, unicorns and... alicorns wasn't the last one. I'm fairly certain that was made up for the show. If not, then excuse me for not being such an expert on horses. My pacing ended as soon as the first pony had arrived, sitting back down right at the front. Normally I'm the guy who sits at the back within the shadows, no other reason to be at the front than to go "Haha I was here first!" My back faced them, I refuse to give an acknowledged nod to anybody sitting between me, my gaze glued to the stage a few feet from me. I'm not here to make friends. So... exactly what was with this celebration anyway? Celestia was going to raise the sun... so? Was it an anniversary of sorts? Was this the thousandth year since she has been doing so? No, has to be more than that. And what then: does everypony suddenly then fall asleep on the floor in exhaustion? Or faint at the presence of their beloved princess- Wait... perhaps... Celestia could assist me in my crisis! Yes, that must be the reason my gut told me to come here. If I can somehow speak with her private about my dilemma, she might be able to help. It's a long shot, just like that library plan, but I can't give up hope yet. The sooner I get back, the better- Bird chirping. I snap my head up to the balcony where that was happening, and smiled slightly at the sight of Fluttershy doing her magic on the animals. And the sound of horns and trumpets implies it must be time for this celebration. Strangely the noise didn't bother me as much. But good God does time in this world move fast! And now a spotlight was moving down towards the stage. I followed it and blinked in surprise at the mayor. I didn't hear her walk. She must be older than I thought. Speaking of which, is that really the right age to be still running office? "Fillies and gentlecolts-" She began while I resisted the urge to snort at the beginning words. "- As Mayor of Ponyville: it is my great pleasure to announce the beginning of the Summer Sun Celebration!" I frowned at the obnoxious noise of cheering beside and behind me. "In just a few moments, our town will witness the magic of the sunrise-" The magic of the sunrise. Wow. "- And celebrate this: The Longest Day Of The Year." I raised a brow. 'Longest day of the year'? More like quickest to me! I must have slept later in the afternoon than I thought. "And now; it is my great honor to introduce to you the ruler of our land-" I didn't stop myself leaning a little forward. "- The very pony who gives us the sun and the moon each and everyday-" Wait... sun and moon? What about her sister-? ...Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh nooo... My eyes widened. Not good! NOW I remember which villain was going to appear at the start of the season. More specifically this episode! A creature birthed from resentment and jealously, taking over the body and mind of Princess Luna and taking on a new name and being. "- The good. The wise-" Everyone has to get out... now! My head turns around frantically! Only one pony would help us now. And I can't see her over this godforsaken crowd! "The bringer of Harmony to all of Equestria." Oh Jesus no... I just had an epiphany: I am right in front of the crowd where the villain was most likely going to appear on the stage. "Princess Celestia!" God damnit Twilight where are you?! "Huh?!" I heard a loud gasp of shock after the announcement music which incited me to look up with the rest of the ponies, seeing a taken aback Rarity on the highest balcony staring at nothing behind the drawn curtains. Well of course! Celestia never turned up for the celebration at all! How could I have forgotten this information?! I ignored the whispers and mumbles of these worried creatures and slowly turned my gaze to... The glittering moon above through the ceiling windows. The Mare in the Moon. That was the name of the first episode. And last I recall too: it was a two-parter. "Remain calm everypony. There must be a reasonable explanation." Oh trust me mayor. There's an explanation. But reason has nothing to do with this... I turned my head back to the evidently nervous pony, my hardened gaze catching her attention. "You need to get everyone out of here. Now." She blinked at my strict tone. There wasn't any time for this. She opened her mouth to reply when- "She's gone!" A certain white pony exclaimed from above. Followed by gasps of astonishment and concern. Oh that'll be the last thing on their minds. "You have to get everyone out of here. Now!" I repeated myself to the stunned mayor. Again, another interruption by a shocked yell. Oh what now?! I looked up for considerably the third and hopefully final time. That looks to be so... I clenched my time as I felt every fur on my body stand on end. Purple glittering mist was rising on the balcony. Without even realizing so I was instinctively in a defensive postion. Here she comes... And out of the mist she came. I glared at the black body, with blue armor on some parts of her head and chest, blue misty mane and tail. A crescent moon on her rear end as a cutie mark (speaking of which, I have yet to look at my own). Turquoise eyes with narrowed irises looking down upon her potential victims impassively. "Nightmare Moon..." I said with a growl. "Oh my beloved little subjects." She began, calmness in her tone. My eyes narrowed. I should feel rather honored, I'm in the presence of a villain. A fictional villain. Shame she only appears once and never again. Well except for that trailer I saw of the fifth season, where it looked as though she will be making another comeback. I'm getting off-track here; she has no business here! "It's been so long since I've seen your precious little sun-loving faces." Joke's on you Miss Moon. I prefer the night over day anytime. "What did you do with our Princess?!" A familiar-sounding pony from the back demanded, but my gaze remained on the villain. I am slightly curious, what exactly did happen to Celestia? Oh, an evil laugh. Go figure. "Why, am I not royal enough for you?" "Not really..." I muttered. King Sombra maybe. "Don't you know who I am?" An underdeveloped villain? "Does my crown no longer count now I have been imprisoned for a thousand years? Did you not recall the legend?" No but I think you're going to tell us anyway... "Did you not see the signs?" "I did!" Well, about time. "And I know who you are." Twilight stepped out of the crowd towards the exaggerate villain. Huh, didn't notice the rest of the ponies cowering away. Now only me, Twilight, and the lying-down dragon were the only ones out in the open. "The Mare in the Moon! Nightmare Moon!" Ten points to Ravenclaw. Everyone but I gasped. Dun dun dun! "Way to be bold, Twilight." I said standing beside her, my gaze focused on the calm fallen princess. "Well well well." Does every villain say this? "Somepony who remembers me." "Which is a surprise, seeing as how you are rather easy to forget." I'm sure there are plenty of people out there whose favourite villain is Nightmare Moon. But me personally, she was rather forgettable. "And somepony who thinks he can act so bold towards me." I couldn't help but flinch slightly at that unnerving gaze of hers, the fur of my new body standing on end, but I refuse to yield in fear to the likes of her. She ignored this and addressed the brave Twilight again. "You must then also know why I'm here." "You're here to... to..." Did she just gulp? I sighed. Oh great, we're doomed. Five points from Ravenclaw. Evil laughter alert. "Hmhmhmhmhmhmhmhm. Remember this day little ponies, as if it was your last. From this moment forth: the Night will last forever!" Followed by excessive lightning that caused my teeth to clench harder. And even more evil laughter, followed by the blue mane rising like a tornado covering the ceiling. ...Suddenly I was reminded of the song Snuff Out The Light. "That's your plan?" I scoffed loudly. "No wonder you are such a pathetic villain!" I felt Twilight turn to me in shock and warning for the rather bold remark. But my gaze remained fixed on the triumphant fallen princess. Go right ahead Nightmare Moon. I don't know where this sudden reckless bravery came from, but I will say this in defiance to thee. "Do your worst Moon!" To be continued...
Chapter Two: Day of the NightPreviously on A Journey Beyond Sanity... "Are you alright sir? That looks pretty uncomfortable." "You could say... I've had too much to drink before going to bed." "Why, you're in Ponyville. Where else?" "And you're just in time! The Summer Sun Celebration will be starting tonight!" "You make it sound as though you've never seen or met a pony before. You're one too, aren't you?" "You're mistaken. There's no way I'm-" "I-I don't... but... how... who... when...? How is this possible...?" "I'm Twilight Sparkle." "Balance. Stardust Balance. A pleasure." "Fillies and gentlecolts! As Mayor of Ponyville: it is my great pleasure to announce the beginning of the Summer Sun Celebration!" "The bringer of Harmony to all of Equestria. Princess Celestia!" "She's gone!" "You have to get everyone out of here. Now!" "Nightmare Moon..." "Hmhmhmhmhmhmhmhm. Remember this day little ponies, as if it were your last. From this moment forth: the Night shall last forever!" "Do your worst, Moon!" "Do your worst, Moon!" For dramatic effect my front right limb raised upwards in defiance over the sinister laughter exhaling from the villain's lungs. These ponies within this hall may have a complete lack of backbone, but I refuse to yield to the first, and debate-ably weakest, enemy of the main heroines. "Seize her!" The Mayor had turned and exclaimed in equal defiance. Okay, maybe not a complete sense of cowardice than I thought. "Only she knows where the princess is!" At her command, I crane my head backwards at the obedient guards clad in golden armor charging foolishly at the arrogant mare. Huh, didn't even realize they were here. "Stand back you fools!" Did she say fools or foals? Either wouldn't surprise with this world's usage of language. Oh look at that, the guards got knocked back by lightning. And also... Nightmare Moon is getting away! "Been a pleasure Miss Sparkle!" I yelled over the loud exclamations to the still-shocked unicorn. I have completely no idea why I'm doing this, but... I can't just stand idly by with a wandering insane villain on the loose. "Get everyone into their houses!" I ordered the shaken mayor as I ran by, in pursuit of the retreating blue mist. Besides, I have nothing better to do anyhow. "Get back here!" A blue of rainbow followed me outside. Of course Rainbow Dash was also one for making rash decisions. "You cowardly inferior sibling!" Maybe that will halt the jealous mare... and possibly kill me. But alas, I had to squint at the speeding mist flying over the mountains beyond both my and the pegasus's range. My hoof stomped on the ground, showing my frustration. Goddamnit... I should have seen this coming! I should have prepared beforehand! What could I have done anyway? I had no powers. No abilities. I'm just a stinkin' Earth Pony for Christ sake! "Nighttime... forever?" I heard the pegasus ask above me, sounding understandably nervous. Apparently so. "Not if I can help it." I said instead with zeal, ignoring her looking down at me in surprise. Hey, this is a big opportunity for me, regardless. Here is my chance to actually... do something. To make a change. The sound of clopping hooves behind me turned my head to a running, looking rather determined Twilight Sparkle with her pet dragon on her back. Oh, of course she's not going to miss out on the action. And knowing her, she's the one with the most information on what is to be accomplished. Without saying a word to her, I pursued, already knowing where she was heading. Twilight was most likely the only source of information. "Where're they going?" If the situation wasn't so serious, I would've admired this library more. But, to hell with it, I allowed my fascinated eyes to wander around the shelves filled with so much knowledge and wisdom with appreciation. As soon as we entered, I closed the door behind us, I stopped in the middle of the first floor and couldn't resist the grin on my face. Oh, fantastic! A library without an obnoxious party going on within it. No doubt Twilight's friends are going to arrive any minute, so after breathing in the smell of knowledge, I nodded to myself and walked up to the pair, Spike somehow having fallen asleep during the run back here. A few mutters from his dog-looking bed before the worried dragon said in fright, "We-We gotta stop Nightmare! ...Zzz..." Yeah, sounds about right. I kept my distance as the purple unicorn tended to her pet, leaning against the doorway to the room. "You've been up all night Spike." Oh God; she's right! We've been up all night. And I still yet feel the least tired. Even in pony form my ability to stay awake for long periods of time remains! Even that curse followed me to this world. Damn. "You are a baby dragon after all." "Yet he talks like a kid." I pointed out the obvious, not really desiring to break the moment. But the situation is now and staring at us right in the face. "Yeah, he does..." Oh look, I just startled her. "Oh! Excuse me, I didn't know there was anypony else in here." She squinted, as though a memory was coming back to her. "Wait, haven't we met before? Sometime earlier?" Understandable. "You were busy tending to your pet. I didn't want to interrupt." Until now. I shrugged, stepping back as Twilight exited the dragon's room, turning the light there and heading to the main room. "And yes, though it was a short encounter. We met when you were checking on miss Fluttershy." "Oh. Yes, I remember. You were that polite gentlecolt. And the one that spoke back at Nightmare Moon too. Did you follow me here?" The unicorn asked curiously, no suspicion within it, as we walked further into the library. Good God, I'm walking beside Twilight Sparkle. Inside her library. Keep your calm, Stardust... I responded in attempted casualness. "You seemed to be the one with the important information, miss Sparkle-" "Please, just call me Twilight. You don't have to be so formal." I blinked at the interruption, and smile sent my way. Well, if that was her wish. "Alright then... Twilight." I stopped as she continued walking and tasted the very word. Twilight... that has always been my favourite. Not many know this but I am very philosophically adept. And 'Twilight' was more than a simplistic word or name to me. It meant a lot of things, but this wasn't the time or place to dwell on it. "Feel free to call me Star-" I cut myself off as a book flew right over me. The hell?! Ahh, there's the cause. Books being carelessly thrown about as Twilight sought some information she needed. If it wasn't so dire I would've scolded her for harming the poor objects. "Elements. Elements. Elements! Elements!" She groaned in exasperation. What, the Elements of Harmony. The deus-ex-machima to their every crisis? Are they what she hoped to use against the current threat? Elements-ex-machima. Heheheheh. "Just how can I stop Nightmare Moon without the Elements of Harmony?!" She was asking me or herself? I was about to open my mouth in attempt to calm the rather frustrated unicorn before I was beaten to the punch... more like a jackhammer to me. "And just what are the Elements of Harmony?!" Gah! Where the hell did she come from?! Couldn't she knock beforehand...? Oh look at me, acting as though I already own this library. I probably should if Twilight was going to be a pain and be so disrespectful to the stacks of literature around here. "And how did you know about Nightmare Moon huh?! Are you both spies?!" Oh just shut up you glorified Sonic-ripoff. Yeah by that I mean Rainbow Dash was clearly my least favourite of the main characters. It's fine if other people love her, but seriously I can't stand pompous hotheads. I don't hate her, I just wouldn't be one to stand in the same room as her for more than five minutes. Starting countdown now. And seriously? A spy? Before I could retort and defend the poor unicorn, a certain honest Earth Pony bit back on the yelping pegasus's tail (between you and me I wish she bit harder and ripped off her tail entirely), gaining all three of our attention. "Simmer down sally; they ain't no spies!" Thank you Applejack. Voice of honesty and reason around here it seems. "But she sure knows what's going on..." ...Where did they all spring up from?! And for that matter, why those five specifically? A rather contrived way of bringing the group together, don't you think? "And so does he, for that matter." Now I've got six ponies staring in my direction, a certain yellow pegasus' innocent eyes lighting in recognition. Yeah, here, have a death glare in return instead. I wasn't having any accusations tonight, thank you very much. "Take it easy. We don't bite. But ya both know what's happenin', don't ya Twilight and...?" No comment. If there're going to start assuming right off the bat, then why should I indulge them on it? No no; let Twilight do the work. I already have an idea how thing is going to turn out, regardless. And those inquisitive looks wasn't going to gain an answer from me, anyhow. "...I read all about the predictions of Nightmare Moon." Twilight began during my silence and staredown with the five other ponies, gaining their attention. "Some mysterious objects called the Elements of Harmony are the only things that can stop her." Yes, magic, the solution to all problems in this world. "But I don't know what they are. Where to find them. I-I don't even know what they do!" "You'll figure it out I'm sure." I replied before I could shut my spilling mouth, once more garnering their attention to me a few feet from them. "'The Elements of Harmony: A Reference's Guide'!" Wait what? I could only blink as Twilight suddenly zoomed by and knocked an observant Pinkie Pie out of the way. That's it Twilight, you sure know your manners. Wait... it just suddenly occurred to me: I'm in the exact same room and presence of the Mane Six! THE MANE SIX! "How did you find it?!" "She's Pinkie Pie, that's how..." That pink pony was the second deus-ex-machima of this world. I learnt that much. "It was under 'E'~!" A bouncing ecstatic Pinkie Pie replied, no doubt glad she could be of help. And suddenly, I was reminded that staying in the same room with these creatures that spawned so much hope and morals to children and adults alike was, while what one can call a success in life, was also wasting my time. All I needed was the location of Nightmare Moon, and then I'm good to go. ..And is that book sparkling? Please tell me it's not sparkling. How could you miss a sparkling book?! Next when you open it, it'll release magic gold dust... "'There are six Elements of Harmony.'" The purple unicorn began reading out loud. And despite my need to depart, my ears couldn't resist taking in every word. "'But only five are known: Kindness. Laughter. Generosity. Honesty and Loyalty.'" "Which, if you ask me, are not 'elements' but emotions. You can't craft objects from emotions." I don't care if I'm bringing logic into a fantasy world, my suspension of disbelief can only go so far. "'The sixth is a complete mystery. It is said the last known location of the five elements was in the ancient castle of the Royal Pony Sisters.'" Now this I'm not familiar with... "Magic." Their heads turned this time to my second interruption. "Excuse me?" Twilight asked. I shrugged. May as well make their upcoming journey more helpful. "Magic is the sixth element." I'm not completely clueless on this stuff. "And how do you know that?" The flying pegasus asked snidely, obviously still untrusting of me. "What else would it be?" Was my simple reply. Why am I needlessly adding more suspicion to my myself. Twilight continued after raising a curious brow at me. "Right... 'It is said the last known location of the five elements was in the ancient castle of the Royal Pony Sisters.'" Now this I'm not familiar with... of course if it wasn't referring to Celestia and Luna. "'It is located in what is now... T-The Everfree Forest!'" The other five gasped loudly while I raised a brow. Ah yes, they had to transverse the deadly forest to gain the Elements. Well, good luck to them. Obviously I will get no answers on where to find the villainous mare here. "Hey! Where do you think you're going?" Damn. I swore my foots- hoofsteps were quiet when I moved. Obviously I made myself noticed too much. I'll have to be more careful next time. Before I knew it a certain Sonic-ripoff flew right in front of my blinking eyes fiercely. "While you gain your elements; I'm going after Nightmare Moon. Unlike the citizens of this town, I have no intention of staying behind closed doors and saying my prayers." I replied simply, my tone daring anyone to object otherwise. And object they did, to my annoyance. First came the worried voice of who I recognized to be Rarity's: "Darling, are you crazy?! You can't just go after Nightmare Moon-!" "I'm afraid I can. Not to worry I have a plan." It was a plan that requires a lot of luck on my part. But hey, in this world, miracles always happen. I brushed past the surprised Rainbow Dash in my direction to the front door. "Yeah, Rarity's right; you're crazy if ya think you can take her all by your lonesome sugarcube. Who knows what Nightmare Moon'll do to ya!" "Disregarding what you just called me." I glanced at the worried ponies who were following me out. "You don't have to be concerned. I know her type. There isn't anything she can do that will put my life on the line." Maybe I'm just being arrogant, or maybe I just have complete confidence with what I'm doing. "Go and seek out your elements within that accursed forest. I will stall that mare as long as I can." But one purple unicorn was having none of it. Just before I was about to exit the open door, the fierce eyes of Twilight Sparkle appeared and stared straight back into my blue-green own. "That's your plan? Stalling?" "Yes. It is." Just get out of the way, Twilight. It doesn't matter what happens to me... "I don't think you know what Nightmare Moon is even capable of." I scoffed. "Then I'll find out the hard way." We're wasting sunligh-... well, nightlight in this case. I already moved to the side and walked past her. "You're wasting time. Go: find the Elements of Harmony. I'm going to keep her distracted as long as possible." "How do we know you're not a spy: just going back to report to your mistress about what we're planning?" I groaned loudly. Okay, I'm putting this pegasus in her place. This time a fierce glare was hurdled in their direction, some of which (don't think I need to specify who) took a step back at the stare. "I would never serve someone as such as her. So shut it you pretentious Pony-Sonic. Now, stop wasting your own time and mine, and find. Those. Elements. I swear I will throw you all into the forest myself if all you're going to do is just stand there and throw accusations about." Would it be wrong of me to say I took enjoyment out of shutting the shocked Rainbow Dash up? Of course it would be. Yet that didn't stop me. Applejack was the first to recover. "Whoa whoa, settle down there friend. We weren't accusin' ya of anythin'... well not all of us anyhow. And that last part won't be necessary." I nodded briskly and turned back, ready to head to the direction where that blue mist of the villain was heading. Over the hills. That shouldn't be so bad... I have four legs now, it shouldn't be that difficult to walk there long. Right? I suddenly felt a soft... hoof on what I assumed is my ponified shoulder, looking back one last time at the library and the eyes of Twilight... and they were apparently pleading. Her palm felt rather... warm. "Don't go... you might get hurt." Were the soft words coming from her upset muzzle. "...I know what I'm doing." I really don't. But I felt as though I had to reassure her. Gently I shrugged her still palm off me, facing the direction of where I remembered the blue mist took off. "Listen, all of you... what happens to me is irrelevant. Just as long as you can gather the elements to the location of Moon's stronghold and take her out, then I will either be happy or die in peace-" I ignore their gasps of astonishment at my words, "- Knowing that you have defeated the first of many threats of Equestria, and that I helped in some way." "But... if you'll pardon me saying erm sir, you might get..." My ears strained to hear the quiet protestant voice of Fluttershy, especially that last part. "Then I'll die, in peaceful assurance that I brought you enough time." But ah yes, Twilight always was insistent. "You know more than you're letting on; you could help me find the elements-" "No." I sternly cut her off. "My destiny is elsewhere." You are clearly aware by now I'm just making it up as I go. But that gut feeling persists that I go and take on Nightmare Moon alone. Why? "I work alone, regardless. Good luck Twilight. Others." "Wait a minute! Just who are you?" Well at least that blue pegasus wasn't sounding accusing this time. I let out a faint grin. "A madman and a fool." Without awaiting another reply I ran off, refusing to look back. I have no time for sentiments. To make friends or any of that irrelevant garbage. There was a villain who needed to be stopped. And I can't have Twilight and the rest be slowed down by more baggage. Mine to be specific. Well... at least I'm not tripping over my own hooves while running. Hey, I might have finally gotten the hang of this after all! I have made a terrible mistake. Not much of a surprise, really. I usually do make mistakes, despite my confidence in rushing into these plans. But I couldn't accompany those six in their adventure to first-ever seek out the elements. We wouldn't get along. Plus my tolerance of the energy of Pinkie Pie and smugness of Rainbow Dash could only last so long. Besides, this way I wouldn't be a liability. Now here I am, within the, what I presume to be, Everfree Forest; the EXACT place Nightmare Moon fled to, and where the Mane Six will be joining soon. I should've known that mare would retreat somewhere in here, probably at those supposed ruins Twilight mentioned during her reading of the book. Now I'm just wandering around, my eyes glancing in every direction. I refuse to be ambushed by whatever local creatures resided in here. I'll give the animators credit where it's due. This forest was, to put it mildly, unnerving. If it weren't for the fact there was a mission for me to do, I would have never set foot in this place to begin with. But alas, Nightmare Moon had to be stopped. I can buy them enough time if I just make it to that mare's stronghold... wherever it is. All I have to do is keep moving forward. I haven't encountered a single creature yet, merely their predatory cries. So, if fate was on my side, I can get there with minimal casualties... I'm probably going to die... You will not perish. That disembodied voice caused me to look upwards, the never ending night sky greeting me. I would say that was my tiredness that caused me to hear such delusions... if it weren't for the fact I heard that exact voice earlier a while after my arrival into this insane world. "Alright, who's there?! Reveal yourself already!" I commanded loudly, my tone making it abundantly clear I won't be playing any games with them- I was greeted with the sound of laughter. "My, aren't you observant." Oh good God no... I braced myself, hunched in that instinctive defensive position at the blue mist appearing from the air, landing right in front me and morphing into that mare of night. Blue turquoise unnerving eyes looked back at me. Lightning accompanying her unnecessarily. I get it. Dramatic effect; just cease already. "Nightmare Moon." I acknowledged, still in my defensive stance. I won't lower my guard just yet. "We meet at last." "Indeed; the valiant stallion who dared show such disrespect at my announcement in that pitiful little town." She replied oh so impassively. "I must admit, never had a pony present such boldness at royalty in my life. I find myself intrigued, and yet, dissatisfied by your blatant attitude." "Sorry to disappoint." I reply evenly over our exchanged death glares. "But in my case: respect is earned, not given. And you have accomplished nothing to gain mine." "Just as you have accomplished nothing in your feeble little plan to divert my attention. Oh yes, I am fully aware what you were attempting to do." Her eyes brightened over my narrowed ones. "But I regret to inform you it is all for naught; your friends shall fail in their attempt to gain their precious Elements of Harmony. And you will bear witness to it, my stubborn reckless friend." "...Okay. One: they're not my friends. Two: you're not my friend. Three: they will gain the elements and they will emerge victorious. There is naught you can do about that. And four: if you're here to just gloat and spout generic villain nonsense at me; you're wasting whatever minimal time you have left in stopping them. I'm sure they'll be here soon." One other thing I know about Twilight is her low tolerance on wasting time. And so far, MY plan was already working right now. Stardust one. Nightmare zero. Her move. Yet I don't like that dark chuckle. "So certain are we, Mr...?" "Balance. Stardust Balance." Despite the situation I took a light bow, and she blinked at such behaviour. I curse my British roots, but whatever it took keeping her talking and away from disrupting the others. "I would say it's a pleasure, but I'd rather we skip the formalities and get to the part where you reveal whatever it is you want with me." "Well then, Stardust Balance. I am Nightmare Moon, Mistress of the Night." I'm not sure if she was merely mocking me with her light bow (at least it's confirmed to me now how exactly they bow in greeting). Most likely. "And I concur; such pleasantries are unnecessary. You will be coming with me now." I couldn't resist the scoff. "And what makes you think I'll... I'll... w-what...?" My head... my eyes... what was happening...? Blue... blue mist was covering around me... Failed to notice the stuff crawling up from my feet... "What are you... doing...?" I feel so suddenly drowsy... so tired... What was she...? "What was it you said to those foolish mares? 'There was nothing she could so that would put my life on the line'? You are deeply mistaken, my stallion friend. You do not grasp what I am truly capable of!" I heard the roars of lightning after her short speech. My eyelids were already closed, refusing to open. No... no... brain; you have never shut down on me completely once in my entire life. Don't start now! "You... You... will fall..." "Shh..." That mockery tone followed by her last words was all I could remember before the inevitable of sleep. "Sleep now little pony. You will bear witness to the downfall of your allies soon enough, Stardust Balance." Damn you Moon... A yawned escaped me before I even opened my eyes. What a dream that was. I was a gold-furry pony and somehow landed in Equestria during the first episode of the show. I swore it was a lucid dream because I can clearly remember every detail and every-pony I met. Last thing I recall from that interesting experience was the first villain of the world appearing before sending me into unconsciousness. Must have been a sign to say it was time for me to wake u- Hang on... am I... standing? I don't recall my limbs moving upwards from my bed. And this feels nothing like the soft carpet of my bedroom I'm standing on- No... Blinking rapidly, my awakened eyes looked up from the still limbs and quickly scanned around the place. I appear to be in some ancient ruins, the remains of a castle, judging by the interior... Okay... so it wasn't a dream. It was real... fantastic. Bloody fantastic. I'm still stuck in this world! Well at least I feel nothing wrong with my body... save for the numbness of my sleeping limbs. An exasperated sigh escaped my dry lips... I wonder what time it was. Doesn't matter. Let's see... ah yes, Nightmare Moon knocked me out. Which means I must be in the middle of her fortress, and I'm her prisoner. And I can't move my hooves, at all; they're bound to the stone floor covered in that blue magic. ...Do I even need to say fantastic one more time. I could say 'Allons-y!' or 'Geronimo!' instead, but they wouldn't apply correctly here, even to my sarcastic attitude. "Well well well. You have awakened." "Speaking of things I should be sarcastic against..." Was the first mutter to come out of my parched throat as the villain walked towards me from her blue mist. "You wouldn't happen to have a glass of water, miss Moon? I'm feeling rather thirsty." If she expects me to show even the slightest discomfort at her exaggerated entrance, she was sorely mistaken. At least this completely confirmed that now I wasn't in a dream... is what I'll be telling myself everytime I wake up in this forsaken world. As though not expecting this response, her eyes were then as narrow as her serpent-like irises. "Even in the presence of danger, you continue to act so nonchalant?" "I'm hardly afraid of the likes of you. Nothing personal my dear, I assure you." The irises narrowed more than I thought possible, "You should be. And soon enough, you will fear me, my stubborn little stallion." The mare replied, and I could detect a trace of menace in her otherwise impassive tone, as her face loomed ever closer towards my own. I couldn't resist smirking; what, that old technique? "I thought it would be rude of me not to inform you; your allies have arrived within the Everfree Forest, hopelessly seeking out their precious stones." She then leaned back and gestured with a raised hoof towards a cloud of mist in the middle of what I'm guessing was her throne, which formed into a sphere-like shape. Oooh. Free TV. "I'm guessing it comes wireless." I said as I observed the six ponies, the main characters and heroines of this world, walk into the darkness of the forest. Then I noticed something while I squinted to see their mouths move. "But no audio? Awww that's a shame." "Your sense of humour will neither save you or your friends." The villain turned from the mist back to me, with a smile I really don't like. "Unless, of course, you hear a proposal of mine first." "...And what might that be?" Despite myself, even if I had the slightest suspicion what she was going to ask, a wave of intrigue rose within me. "If you value the lives of those ponies, and every single little fool that resides within all of Equestria, you have to do one simple thing." "I'm listening... hesitantly." Must. Restrain. Urge. To bite her muzzle as her smiling face was centimeters within my irritated own. "I know your kind, Stardust Balance. Oh yes I do. I know your kind completely. From that glint in your eyes, that raw defiance and attitude, shows you are not one to be pushed around so easily. You have a strong will. I would like that by my side-" "Buy me a drink first. Then we'll talk..." Just what I need, another old harpie coming on to me... "Charming." Thank you for noticing. I smiled at her dry icy stare. "Your petty humour aside; join me, Stardust, receive the honour of Captain of my Royal Guards, and nothing in all of Equestria will escape our might! Everypony and everything will respect us or perish under our might!" Dramatic exclamation followed by lightning surrounding us, making me jump at the roaring sounds around me. ...She's serious, isn't she? It hasn't been a full day since my time in this world and already someone was offering me the opportunity to rule the lands? If my brother was here he'd probably shake her hoof in gleeful acceptance. But I'm not my brother. So that means I have to tread carefully here... "I admit it's an... intriguing offer. But I'm afraid you will have to spare me some time to dwell on it." Was my calm reply, but mentally I was in the middle of conjuring a plan. Honestly, of course I'm not going to join her! There are better villains out there I could partner with, but I wouldn't join them either. Stepping backwards from my comfort zone, to my relief, she turned around and already began marching off. Now where was she going? "Then by all means, consider it. But I warn you, should you decline, it will be the last time I ever act so charitable. I sincerely hope you make the correct decision. In the meantime, observe as I deal with those pests." And just like that, an evil laughter followed by the mare transforming into blue mist and disappearing through the magical window to the other ponies, oblivious to our watching. Alright, with that out of the way, I can think of a plan more clearly without distractions. Let's just hope those six won't be in terrible danger enough for cause of concern... Well, I gotta give them credit. The way those six showed off their individual talents was well done, I am quite unashamed to say. Except for maybe Applejack, but that may be just from lack of audio on my part. Seriously, to say I'm bad at reading mouth movement would be saying Colin Baker was an underrated Doctor. So my shock was completely understandable when the frightened Twilight willingly let go of the Earth Pony without noticing the two pegasus's waiting to catch her below the cliff. My eyes widened and mouth dropped in disbelieving shock at how willing Twilight apparently was in trusting whatever the farmer/cowgirl said so easily to fall; she didn't even see the two prepared flying ponies. Speaking of which, I didn't even know it was possible for one to be bother a farmer and a cowgirl at one. I guess this show does teach us new things everyday. Plus, that was a spectacular failure on Moon's part. I mean, hello? Two flying pegasus's that can easily catch thier friends and land them on the ground safely. What was collapsing the road really going to accomplish? Now they're walking, Twilight understandably looking annoyed at the no-doubt boasting Rainbow Dash and... they fought a lion with demonic wings and a scorpion tail. Now that is awesome. The lion I meant. And who saved the day showing off her trait here? Why no other than the animal lover herself. I couldn't help but lift a smile; a message to say violence wasn't always the answer. Well done. And... yes I wasn't hallucinating. I kid you not; Nightmare Moon suddenly decided to pay homage to Snow White. Were they screaming at those trees? You all just fought a demonic lion for God's sake! Where did all that bravery go?! Oh, and Pinkie Pie saves the day. What a surprise... oh good grief she's not... "The Hell...?" Yes. She's singing. I can identify that kind of movement from the body and lips. It wasn't until then I was thankful there was no audio to hear from it. At least it got them moving forward. I suddenly shivered. Must be colder than I thought. Or that might just be the night increasing the low tempreture. If this keeps it won't be just my hooves feeling numb. How long have I been here anyway? Because now I feel hungry again. It must be late in the morning by now. How have they not fallen down on the ground in exhaustion? I should say kudos for their determination. Hmm okay, a rampaging river. How are they going to get acros- What in Christ Almighty is that?! My eyes squinted hard. I... I think it's a sea dragon with... fashioned orange hair... And half a mustache missing. And it's crying. Yep; we went from demon lion to this. Clearly it should've been the other way around. And it looks as though it's Rarity turn to show her stuff. I raised a brow. What was she gonna do? Cut off the other half of the mustache? Tell the deluded thing he's still "appealing" without the other half of his mustache. I swear if that's the reason behind his sobbing state I'm going to- Whoa! Alright. That settles it: I've clearly underestimated Rarity, because I admittedly never expected her to suddenly rip off the majority of her own tail just to replace the missing half of that stupid facial hair, in the second, what I assume to be the second by now, episode of the first season. I blinked rapidly, before frowning at the sight that the water has ceased acted its rampage because a forsaken sea dragon stopped crying. Give me a freakin' break! I see you're surprised. My head snapped up at the same voice from before. Was that- no, too male to be Moon's. And this is the third time I've heard it now. My eyes narrowed and mouth became a straight line; no interruptions to stop me this time. "Alright. I know for a fact that wasn't my subconscious speaking; who are you and how are you talking to me by, what I presume to be, telepathically?" Waiting... waiting... wait- oh a reply! And it sounded stern...? Continue observing them. It is the blue pegasus's turn. And I'm suppose to raise my expectations for such? I remained staring above at the dusty ancient blue ceiling. If this castle wasn't as ruined, I might have claimed it for my own. "All the more reason I get answers from you instead; Mysterious Voice In My Head." I believe your opinion over Miss Rainbow Dash will significantly change with what is about to occur soon. "No. Answers. Now." Does my opinion about any of them really matter? This was far more important! Just observe. I was taken aback by the commanding tone. "Who are you to believe I will do as you say?!" No answer this time. "Well?" Nothing. "Hello...?" Oh great, the voice suddenly decided to just bugger off then. A string of muttered curses flew from my mouth as I reluctantly returned my gaze to the six ponies, who looked to be arriving towards a bridge. Well at least they're closer to the castle now. And... really Twilight? I would face-palm if possible right now. So what exactly will Rainbow Dash be doing- Oh of course! Show off as usual. Well at least the rope is keeping her from vocally showing off- wait why did she let go? Who is she talking to? What was Nightmare up to now...? And then there were four. Judging by the ridiculously evil-looking goggles (why pegasus's would even bother wearing goggles if Rainbow Dash doesn't is beyond me) and movement, it wouldn't be that inaccurate to say they were evidently minions of Moon's. Though I don't recall the villain ever having such servants. Oh... Oh I see, playing with Dash's self-esteem are we? Well we're obviously doomed from the start... Wait, that doesn't happen. So that means... I couldn't stop the blinking. She... actually declined from what appeared to be an offer to join them. Wow... that certainly was the last thing I expected. It seems Rarity wasn't the only one I underestimated- Of course! Her talent was Loyalty. And this mere episode, which I have never seen before, just slapped me in the face that I have misjudged Rainbow Dash from the start. You know what that means? I owe her an apology... ...But I probably won't do as such. You see now? "Yeah..." Was my distracted reply before common sense caught up. "Alright, you've proven your point. Now how about you start explaining yourself to me?" Do I really need to ask these out loud, seeing as how whoever he was seemed to be communicating from my mind. Someone might think I've gone bonkers. "Talking to yourself is the first sign of insanity." Like her. Do'h. The black alicorn appeared from her blue mist, exaggerate lightning and all, staring at me colder than before. "But I suppose it would be hypocritical of me to disapprove; I have done nothing but speak to myself for a thousand years. We are, perhaps, more alike than you think." I raised a bemused brow. "Why, yes: I am certainly inclined to threatening a world with eternal night. I also dabble in wasting away cliched dialogue too. And employing just as stereotypical minions? One of my favourite pastimes. You know me so well Miss Moon. And if I might say so, you're looking rather butthurt; from the ponies foiling your measly attempts to stop them, I imagine." An unamused raised brow in turn, her voice suggesting I was walking on rather thin ice. "I take it then, from your disrespectful tone, you have decided to decline my offer." I gave an insincere apologetic smile. "Terribly sorry my dear, but I'm a man of my own destiny. I won't be chained to obedience from someone of your structure." I refuse to be intimated or enslaved at all to this one-time villain. "Mmm. Pity." That tone obviously suggested no such thing. "Then you are useless to me. As soon as your friends arrive, they shall witness your swift demise." As if that was going to happen. But that unnerving gaze set me on edge regardless. "Whatever relieves me of your mediocre attitude." "Mediocre? You are mistaken as ever, Mr Balance. I am the most perfect monarch to ever grace the-" "No." "Excuse me...?" "I said no." I replied sternly, ignoring the death threat in her demonic eyes, returning her the same glare. "You know what you are, Nightmare Moon? Truly? A pathetic envious mare who foolishly believes that reigning with everlasting night will accomplish great things for you." "Ahh, but it will Stardust; these cretins that dwell all over Equestria will soon learn to respect the night, or succumb to its cold wrath." "Most likely the latter; if you continue use. There will be no one left under your rule. Allow me to explain." I said in a tone to prevent any interruptions. "Perhaps being stuck on the moon has made you madder than I thought, because my dear, without the day: all life in this world will perish. Without light; crops nor plantlife will either grow, meaning less food for the sentient life forms. Nothing will grow until everything becomes a barren wasteland; devoid of the previously dying plantlife and remains of the bones of the ponies you demand respect from. Everything will die." "Then so be it." Excuse me?! "If they refuse to adapt to the beautiful dark; then it will be their own downfall." "And yours." I rebutted, not quite believing what I'm hearing. "Don't you see? Everything. Will. Be. Gone. There'll be nothing left; just like on the moon! Yes!" My voice raised higher in conviction as I could see the gears turn in her slightly widened eyes. The seeds of doubt planted; I just need to keep this up. "Exactly like on the moon, where you were isolated for a thousand years! Do you honestly desire to be alone for not just a thousand years this time, but forever?" "...This is not about me being alone; I have no need for compassion or pity or anything else useless." Aha! I'm getting through to her. The true nightly monarch was in there somewhere. "If in the end it is only I who holds respect for the night, so be it." "But that's not true, Moon. And do you know why?" Oh my God this just might actually work. "Hm. Indulge me." "Because I respect the dark too." I replied with all the sincerity I have, admitting anything deep about me for the first time to a pony. And I know, with the widening of her surprised eyes, it was succeeding. "In fact, I love the night. The dark in fact! I'm a ma- stallion of balance, Miss Moon. I respect and love both sides: light and dark. Black and white. Order and chaos. They need one another to survive. I understand this, your sister understands this... and it's time you did too." "...What are you suggesting?" Was the only inquisitive, hesitant-sounding voice of the doubtful mare. You see? How things can be solved without violence? The mind was the most powerful weapon of all. The mouth was the cannon to fire the thoughts of the mind. Used for reasoning, one could achieve anything. I've never felt so self-confident over anything in my life. I can do this! "Turn back on your rage and sorrow, Nightmare Moon. Become the respected beautiful mare you once were before. You can and will be forgiven by all if you do this. Let go of this fiery rage within you, this envy and jealously against your sibling, and lift the night away until the evening to come. What happened that long ago then is exactly that: long ago. You no longer need to hold onto this anger. Return to who you truly are... Princess Luna." Am I being poetic as sin? Of course I am. But hey, My Little Pony, what can you do? A staredown of the century lasted here, between my pleading eyes and her impassive one. Please work, please work, please work. Please send a strong message that not everyone has to be defeated by combat or the like. Redemption is something few rarely even consider anymore. The darkness can be used for the good of all. Just as the light can be handled for misdeeds. Neither were strictly bound by simple morality. I can convince Moon, and maybe to an extent Celestia, of that. After what felt like eternity, the reluctant mare was the first to break away the gaze, turning away from me. "It's too late for that..." Was the quiet response, a tinge of finality. But that won't stop me; not when I'm so close! "It's never too late for redemption." I said with a soft tone this time. "I know you're in there, Luna. Come back, your sister needs you." "She never needed me." "I don't believe that." "Then you are a fool." Was her blunt sharp reply. I smiled regardless. "I know." Just as she was about to open her mouth for what I imagine would be a counter-argument, I raised a brow as the mare suddenly raised her head, her eyes narrowing from what I could see. I couldn't even ask what was wrong as the fallen princess evaporated into that blue mist once again and disappeared from sight. Immediately my head turned to the sphere of mist showing me the Mane Six, and I justifiably sighed in disappointment. "Well Twilight... if my plan won't work, you're smarter than me to figure out a better one." You tried. That's all that matters. Well, I've swallowed my own words before I could even chew them. I might just choke on the consequences. Twilight's concentration on the stones blinded her to Nightmare's ambush. And even when she reacted to the hurricane it was too late, the elements were in the villain mare's hooves. Oh, yet that didn't stop the unicorn from foolishly jumping into the blue tornado though. Great thinking Twilight. That was then the 'window' that I watched them through abruptly evaporated into thin air, followed by sinister cackling to the side. I blinked rapidly and turned my head to the left, a smirking Nightmare Moon standing atop the small throne glancing at me triumphantly. Those floating stones around her... they're the famous Elements of Harmony? In a resting state? A gas of purple smoke far at the end caught my attention then, and I couldn't resist lifting a smile of relief at the sight of the purple mare, despite her coughing and gasping in shock afterwards. "Hey Twilight." I said in casual greeting, throwing her an apologetic smile. I can question that voice in my mind afterwards. Nightmare Moon continued chuckling with the excessive lightning splitting around us. Jesus lady, can't you get anymore dramatic? I threw her a deadpan stare before looking back at the stunned Twilight, who looked at me in surprise and, dare I think it... worry. Then changed her expression and posture, looking ready to charge. She can't be serious...? "You're kidding." Oh for once we're in agreement Miss Moon. What does Twilight hope to possibly do with this reckless state. "You're kidding right?" In response, I could see the horn on her head lighting up from the magic this world possesses. And Twilight started to charge, my eyes widening. No, Twilight, stop! "Don't do it! Stop!" As I said so, the corner of my eye informed me Nightmare was in a defensive position, no doubt prepared to counter the foolish mare. All the more reason. "Twilight, stop!" Yet she heeded not, and the taller charged in return. God dammit Twilight, what could possibly hope to achieve-? Oh. Ohhhhhhhh. Before I could even react the surprising purple unicorn was at my side, inciting me to jump as she looked in concern. "Uugh. Are you alright Stardust?" I blinked rapidly. Right, I forgot, she can teleport I'll hit myself on the head later. I nodded firmly after getting out of my temporary stupor and inclined my head to the stones. I didn't even know they've fallen beside me. She nodded in stern understanding before setting to work. "Just one spark..." Her horn began lighting as Twilight leaned down at the stones. "Come on. Come on..." Huh. It looks to be working. The stones were apparently responding, or that was just the magic on her end- "Aaa!" "Twilight!" My mouth exclaimed in shock and concern as the unicorn's body flung far from me and the elements, feeling another presence beside me. Okay, that does it. Even if I can't move my hooves, the taller mare was still within biting distance. My features hardened towards the villain, glaring at her while she seemed to be having problems of her own. "No! No!" Huh? My oncoming assault froze. Slowly my eyes turned from the panicking mare and cackling stones to the smirking Twilight, and it clicked like a switch in my brain. Ohoho Twilight you- that was then the purple unicorn suddenly gasped in shock, and I immediately looked down to the side as the lightning sounds between the elements were there no longer. Oh never mind... "But- Where's the sixth's element?!" Nightmare Moon laughed in glorified triumph, and raised herself upwards. What was she-? What?! My jaw fell downwards as the stones shattered from the small ground-quake from the villain's hooves. Wait? Those stones weren't the elements? I thought they were just in some sleeping state, ready to be awakened and turned into those iconic gems everyone knows and loves. "You little fool!" Nightmare Moon exclaimed to the equally shocked Twilight. "Thinking you could defeat me! Me!" Me the Mistress of all Evil! Oh, wrong story sorry. "Now you will never see your Princess nor your sun!" Wait... there's still time! "Moon, I beg of you; cease this madness! You can do better than this! Turn back to the princess you once were; the one you were always meant to be! There's still time!" "Silence you fool! That pitiful mare is gone forever! Nothing you say will ensure her return!" It seems my plea were all for naught. And you're not helping Twilight just lying there in defeat! The glowing mane grew ever so higher as the villainous mare continued her speech. "The Night will last... FOREVER!" Followed by laughter that would make Maleficent proud. And that swirling hurricane once again. "Not if I can help it." It won't end like this, plain and simple. My hardened eyes turned to the unicorn. "Twilight!" Getting her shocked attention, my blended eyes meeting her purple frightened own. "Listen to me: you can still win! The night will not last forever! And do you know why? Because I know the story; I know how it ends. You will emerge triumphant! Remember what I said before, in the library?" "W-What?" Twilight asked hesitantly, and I can feel Nightmare's eyes on me as well. But that won't stop me. I'm on a roll. "Magic Twilight. That is the sixth element. When I said it was speculation on my part... I lied. Simply because I tried to help without giving too much info away." My head lowered a little at the confession, before staring back up in resolve. "I realize now, as I should have sooner (considering the corniness of this world), the elements, Twilight, they're not mere relics, not anymore. They're in you, Twilight Sparkle! You and your friends! You just have to find them within your selves, and awaken them!" Of course that may not be entirely the case, but it wouldn't surprise me anymore if some plot convenience like that did happen. The taken aback mare blinked at my confident words, no doubt contemplating what I was saying before her gaze suddenly switched to the doorway outside. What was she-? A certain dark mare interrupted my thoughts, chuckling darkly. "Hmhmhmhm, my my. What a pretty little speech. But you are wrong, you defiant pony. The Elements of Harmony are no more, and there is nothing you can do to stop me-!" "You think you can destroy the Elements of Harmony just like that?" Both I and the villain blinked at Twilight's sudden words. "Well you're wrong!" Wait... She actually listened?! "Because Stardust is right: the spirits of the Elements of Harmony are right here!" Whoa! Where did they come from?! I shook my head; never mind that! I couldn't get rid of the grin on my features as all six ponies stared defiantly at the fallen princess. And what's this? The remaining pieces... the shards were suddenly glittering in multiple colours, lifting from the stony ground around us. I raised a victorious brow at the mare. "It's over Moon." Though a sting of disappointment hit me at the epiphany my previous plan to resolve this without violence was all for naught. "W-What...?" "Applejack!" Twilight began confidently, "Who reassured me when I was in doubt: represents the spirit of Honesty!" "Fluttershy! Who tamed the manticore with her compassion-" That's what that lion was called? I should get me one. "- Represents the spirit of Kindness!" "Pinkie Pie! Who banished fear by giggling in the face of danger, represents the spirit of Laughter!" "Rarity! Who calmed a sorrowful serpent-" With a hairstyle so bad it'd give Demyx a run for his money! "- With a meaningful gift, represents the spirit of Generosity!" "And Rainbow Dash, who could not abandon her friends for her own heart's desires, represents the spirit of Loyalty!" And Stardust Balance! Who's accomplished nothing but act like a complete jerk to everyone around him, represents the spirit of Sarcasm! ... Don't give me that look. As each time she made these points about her friends, my smirk widened by each of the shards surrounding their true owners. You're screwed Nightmare Moon. And I look forward to seeing it- Wait... she's standing right next to me. That means- oh God no! "The spirits of these five ponies got us through every challenge you threw at us!" Though to be fair, some of those challenges were just ridiculous in hindsight. "You still don't have the sixth element! The spark didn't work!" Was that panic in her voice? Oh just look at her nervous state. It's hilarious! With that I laughed loudly, echoing over the sound of the humming shards, perhaps more cruelly than intended, gaining the mare's livid attention. "What is so funny you foolish stallion?" "But it did, as Stardust said so." I smirked as Twilight answered the question for me. "A different kind of spark!" She turned to her certain friends. "I found it the very moment I realized how happy I was to hear you, to see you, how much I cared about you. The spark ignited inside me. When I realized you were all... are my friends!" That was so sentimental I could almost gag. But I grinned regardless. Now a bright light just appeared above us. What, is God lending a hand? Nope, all I see is the shape of the sixth element instead, the stone descending down towards them. My head titled to the horrified mare, who was protecting herself from the light. "You see Moon. You, though I admit I had my doubts too, severely underestimated them. Such power is not from simple stones, the power comes from the magic, and the heart, of those willing to protect their friends. Magic is the sixth element." "I couldn't have said it better myself." Twilight said from a distance, before- Argh! Argh! Bright light! Too bright! Cease already! What the-?! Oh they're starting to merge with their elements. The sixth element morphed into a crown- oh so THAT'S how the crown came to be! And a rainbow was spinning upwards, two merging to the ceiling becoming a bright light. And then the element-ex-machina rainbow descends right towards Nightmare Moon's panicked location... "St-Stop! Or I'll destroy this pony where he stands!" And mine too. Oh Gooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo-! "Noooooooo!" I heard the mare scream in shock and fright beside me as the rainbow missed and wrapped around its intended target. Well there's a relief... "Noooooooooooooooooo!" Haha! Taste the rainbow Moon! They're rocking you like a rainbow hurricane... The hell are you looking at? And another bright light, this time I closed my eyes tight to prevent any blindness... wait, my legs; I can feel them! That numbness was suddenly gone. As soon as the light disappeared, I slowly opened my eyes in case of an encore and looked down, the blue mist trapping my limbs evaporated into nothingness. Finally! I quickly moved them about to check their state. Working properly, excellent. "Oooh! My head." A certain blue pegasus said out-loud in pain, causing me to look in their direction. "Ugh. Everypony okay?" Applejack called out. Well, everything seems to be working on my end. "Yeah, just fine, thanks." I called back, checking myself just in case. Not a trace of anything that screamed danger on me. Thankfully. "Ohh thank goodness!" "Why Rarity, it's so lovely." Oh goodie, in the end that white unicorn gets her own trinket. "And look! I'll never part with it again!" And her tail has grown back. How? Why? Who cares; happy ending for all! I think that's the first genuine plothole I've found during my time here. "No, your necklace. It looks just like your cutie mark." "O-Oh! So does yours!" Yes they all get trinkets holding the elements. Good for them. I shook my head in exasperation, ignoring Pinkie Pie's excited tone about her own necklace, and cast my gaze over to the purple unicorn, who was in the middle of smiling up at her new crown. I released a long-awaited sigh; good she's alright... Why do I care? As I said before she was my favourite pony. Simple as that. Don't believe for a minute I have sincere concern for her fictional well-being... heheh... "Gee Twilight, I thought you were just spoutin' a lot of hooie. But I reckon, we really do represent the Elements of Friendship." Oh you have no idea Miss Applejack. This was just the beginning. "Indeed you do." The Hell? Magic voice? No, obviously they heard it as well. And just then light was pouring through the ancient windows. Ohhhh... well finally! I observed in fascination as a bright sphere entered through the window, before disappearing and revealing the white alicorn within. There she was, in all her glory. Judging by the way she appears informs me this was Celestia's first time ever showing up on the, well show. And the ponies, save for I and Twilight, bowed in her presence. Instead I simply watched. I have no reason to bow in respect or the like, simply because she is not my monarch, nor has she earned my respect, just like the defeated Nightmare... speaking of which... "Princess Celestia!" "Twilight Sparkle! My faithful student." It would be touching if I was watching, instead my gaze was set on the unconscious smaller princess, looking quite comfortable in her sleep. Dark blue body, as it should be. I'm not fond of those remains surrounding the sleeping Luna. "I knew you could do it." "But... you told me it was all an old pony tale." "I told you that you needed to make some friends. Nothing more. I saw the signs of Nightmare Moon's return. And I knew it was you who had the magic inside to defeat her. But you could not unleash it until you let true friendship into your heart." I covered my scoff with my hoof. I get it, this show is cheesy beyond standards, but I couldn't help it. Luckily they heard nothing. "Now with only another will as well." Eh? "Princess Luna!" Ah. I heard a gasp behind me as I turned to the awakened princess. What just the sound of her sibling's voice did the trick? Give me a break. "It has been a thousand years since I've seen you like this." Okay better get out of the way. I retreated backwards, landing on my behind by mistake as the taller monarch approached. Just where was she all this time anyway? Having a cup of tea while her student did all the work? "Time to put our differences behind us." Oh come on! It can't be that easy! I stared in disbelief as the white alicorn sat down in front of her scared sister, tone being that of comfort. "We were meant to rule together little sister!" "Sister?!" A chorus of shock from the distance. Er, hang on... "You didn't know?" I asked to the Mane Six, and they shook their heads in reply. "Huh... thought that was common knowledge." I muttered before returning my gaze to the pair. "Will you accept my friendship?" Celestia inquired with a soft tone. Silence ensued. As the rest looked on in concern and worry I rolled my eyes. Oh of course she's going to accept. "I'm so sorry!" See? "I missed you so much big sister!" Huh... that loving embrace is bringing a smile on my face. Celestia sighed in relief and happiness. "I missed you too." Wow... that was way too forgiving. And back home people wonder why I question her so-called wisdom. And oh by all means Pinkie Pie! Ruin this moment with your sobbing humour! We can't get enough of it! "Stop it! Stop it right this instant you forsaken pony!" I yelled to the crying Earth Pony, ignoring the stares of surprised my way. "Hey!" Oh what do you know she listened! "Do you know what this calls for?!" Oh heaven please no... I sighed in long exasperation. A party. Yeah great. All over the friggin' town too. What could it better? Oh I know: me not being here! As every single pony arrived in where I presume to be the middle of the sunny town, where blaring celebratory music and ecstatic creatures were everywhere, I, of course, kept to myself, even doing so as we all returned to Ponyville together. I stared blankly at the crowd feet away from me. Well... that's the first two-parter over and done with, I imagine. The threat has vanquished, for now apparently. But many more will emerge. And those six will triumph over them all. "I have no reason to be here..." But you did help. Oh great, the voice returned. "I did nothing." Was my quiet reply. You assisted them in defeating the fallen princess. Your words encouraged her, whether you realize it or not. She would have figured it out regardless... "I thought you'd join in the celebration." A voice beside me cut me off my conversation with thin air, and I turn to a rather somber Twilight standing beside me, observing the crowd of the multicoloured species too. I gave a snort of amusement. "Parties aren't my thing." Before raising a brow in concern at the state of the unicorn. "You look down, Twilight." "Indeed. Why so gloom my faithful student?" Said the approaching princess, smiling at the two of us. No I'm not going to act all nervous around Celestia. "Are you not happy that your quest is complete, and you can return to your studies in Canterlot?" Wait what?! But she doesn't- Ohh. "That's just it." Twilight confessed sadly, eyes fixed on the ground. "Just when I learned how wonderful it is to have friends... I have to leave them..." Must. Restrain. Smirk. A pause before Celestia responded, as though making a clear decision. "Spike, take a note please." I raised a brow as the dragon - whom I barely even noticed was there - obeyed and produced some paper and a quill from... a rip through space and time I imagine. "I, Princess Celestia, hereby decree that the unicorn Twilight Sparkle shall take on a new mission for Equestria: she must continue to study the magic of friendship. She must report to me her findings. From her new home... in Ponyville." I chuckled and took a step back from the addressed unicorn as her friends began glomping her. I won't lie; I feel happy for her... only a little though. I can't get emotionally invested with any of these ponies, not right now. When I'm watching them on TV, certainly. But I still have more bigger objectives in mind. "Oh thank you Princess Celestia! I'll study harder than ever before!" The obedient pony vowed, before loud obnoxious cheering happened. I winced, but smiled anyway. "Congratulations Twilight." I managed to say over the noise, before looking at the happy alicorn. "Princess Celestia." All pretense was over; this conversation needs to happen now. "If I may have a word with you... in private ears," I added as the ponies blinked at me curiously. "Ahh. You're that braver stallion who helped my faithful student and her friends." So she figured out I did not regard them as such. Clever her. I'll be sure to give the monarch a cookie. "Right this way. Please Twilight, enjoy the celebration, I won't be long." I nodded firmly and followed the walking princess, ignoring the intrigued stares sent my way as we moved a distance from the crowd's hearing; a section of the town emptied. "I must thank you for helping my beloved pupil." The tall monarch began as we were away from the prying ears of the citizens who were enjoying the party and admiring said pupil. "And I apologize on behalf of my sister for capturing you." I waved off the apology. "No need. It's a good thing she captured me; I wouldn't have been there otherwise. Besides, I did little to help her; Twilight could have easily solved it all on her own." "Perhaps, but regardless, you chose to assist my student and her friends in their time of need. You have my gratitude, Mr Balance." I shook my head. "I still couldn't do anything to help with your-" Wait hang on... I stared up at the alicorn with clear suspicion, who simply looked amused at my expression. "You know my name...?" The monarch nodded. "I overheard your conversation with Nightmare Moon. I commend you on trying to persuade her, and I apologize for keeping my presence hidden, but-" She blinked in surprise as I raised a hoof to cut her off, evidently not anticipating an Earth Pony to disrespect her so. "You were there, when you could have assisted your student in defeating Miss Moon? What were you eating popcorn while enjoying the show too?" I can't scarcely believe it. Her own student could have died and all she did was sit back and observe?! The nerve of her! "I understand if you're upset." Oh clearly. Just look at my disapproving expression. "But it had to be done; only the power of friendship could have defeated Nightmare." "The same excuse that will be used against future villains, no doubt..." "Excuse me?" Sighing, knowing I had little time for this, I shook my head at the ground before looking back up. "Fine. Yes fine. Your decisions are your own. Your judgement has always been questionable to me, Princess, but now is not the time for such; there is a bigger crisis on our hands." "Oh? But my sister has been reformed. What other situation could there currently be?" "My situation." I replied firmly, staring up to her eyes that held centuries of knowledge within them. "I need help getting back home... to my world." A pause. A very understandable pause. Before Celestia recovered from her shock and blinked in rapid succession. "I'm sorry?" "You heard me: I'm not from Equestria." I replied sternly as the monarch lowered her head as though checking if I was deceiving her. My eyes hold nothing but the truth here, princess, believable or not. "I'm not even a pony for that matter, but somehow I've become one of your kind, stuck on this forsaken world." "You're not lying..." Wow, just like that? This may be easier than I thought. "'Not a pony?'" A voice behind said, switching our gazes to the confused blue monarch, walking towards us. "Forgive me, sister, the crowd was just too much for me. I couldn't help but overhear your words." I gave a forgiving smile her way. No reason to be mad. "It's fine, dear sister, for I feel this must be heard from both of us." Celestia replied softly before turning back to me, her expression hardening a little. I was taken aback by the sudden change. Now she's serious. "Please, start at the beginning." And the beginning I did. How one night I was in my bed within my own world to somehow awakening within Equestria. Ponyville to be precise. How I tried to understand how and why this was happening to me. How I mingled with the residents here reluctantly, trying to gain a sense on what was happening. How I thought of using the library to find out more. How I planned on stopping Nightmare Moon by my own method. From the corner of my eye Luna looked away in shame at that part as her sister comforted her gently. How I waited for the rest of the ponies to arrive while thinking of a plan to get myself out of being a hostage. All the way to now where we currently stand, discussing the situation. When I finished, taking a deep breath for my dehydrated throat, Luna was staring at me in curiosity while Celestia looked at the sky contemplatively. "I sense the truth in your words. You are deceiving neither me or my sister." "What would be the point if I did?" "However, your story also informs me there are things you are keeping from us." Drat! "I assume there is good reason for that?" Hey, if you're not making things easier for your student, why should I for you? Besides, there are MASSIVE consequences when you inform someone of specific future events. How would they react? What would they try to do to prevent the terrible parts? No, these things need to happen. It may be frowned upon to allow bad things to occur when you have the power to stop it, but it's how life works. The bad stuff gives us something to learn and improve from. "More than you can comprehend." I said sincerely, smiling apologetically. "But I will inform you of this: Twilight and her friends will be faced with many obstacles and challenges in the future. Nightmare Moon, unfortunately, is just the beginning." "And you are aware of these predicted events?" Luna then asked, her expression looking rather conflicted as though having no idea what to make of me. Well that's justified seeing as how she's been isolated for so long, everything must be hard to take in for the poor princess. "I do. But you must understand: some things are better unsaid until the time comes." And to my surprise, the white alicorn actually concurred with me. "I agree." Did I hear that correctly? Her softened gaze returned to me. "You know more than you are saying, but I shall not pry. Though I do hope you at least help us in the meantime?" In the meantime? The implications were instantly not appealing. "You mean, you have no idea how to help me...?" Oh great, already my spirits feel crushed as Celestia shook her head. "This is something unusual and never heard of before in my entire life. I wish I could help Mr Balance, but this may just be beyond my understanding. You say you have no idea at all how you came to be in Equestria?" I reluctantly shook my head. "Then I'm sorry, but with no clues, we have nothing..." I sighed in disappointment. Well, it was worth a shot- "Wait..." Both mine and Luna's heads perked up at the sudden change of tone. "Dear sister, would you please bring Twilight over here?" With a hesitant curious nod, the smaller sibling left us towards the partying crowd in the distance. I raised a suspicious brow at the patient monarch. "What are you-?" "One moment, Mr Balance. I have an idea." What possible idea could this be with Twilight-? Oh. Of course. I resisted smacking myself in the head. If there's anyone who can help it's her. Though I honestly doubt how much help she can be in this case. I didn't bother looking behind me as the blue princess returned with the unicorn in question. "Is there a problem, Princess?" Were the first words out of her mouth. I do hope you know what you're doing, Celestia... "My faithful student, your library has a spare room for one to sleep in, correct?" Hold the phone! WHAT?! My eyes widened to immense maximum as the monarch simply smiled at my behaviour. "Erm, I think so. I never really had time to check." Why did she sound so sheepish about it? It was a simple question. "Why do you ask?" Yes, exactly what was your game here, Princess? Luna already seemed to get the idea as she looked back and forth to me and the confused Twilight. "Mr Balance here-" I found myself unwillingly straightening at being addressed by the monarch. "- Is in need of a place to live. He arrived from a place cut off from civilization, and needs to learn the ways of Ponyville and how everypony lives their life here. And requires some friends of his own." No I freaking don't! Yet she ignored my protestant expression. "Plus, we owe it to him for helping you learn about the sixth element. This will be repaid by helping him. Unless of course, you both accept." Why was she doing this? "Plus with a library around it will help him find what he needs much quicker." Ohh! Ohhhhhh! I see what you're doing. Stardust you idiot! You could have found that out sooner. "Well I guess it'd be nice to have somepony else around, in case I need extra hooves around or Spike wants somepony to play with while I'm busy." I wish I could say the same; I much prefer to be alone. As the three ponies stared at me with different expressions, one of encouragement, one of curiosity and one of hopefulness, I found myself staring back before it sunk in: Living inside a library. With Twilight Sparkle. ...Okay now I definitely can't say no. "Well if it provides food and shelter for me. I guess I can't decline. Besides, I love libraries. I accept." Celestia looked pleased at the certain answer. Luna lifted a small smile while Twilight seemed to beam, for whatever reason. Oh hang on. "But be warned." I added firmly, turning to the smiling unicorn. "I'm not your servant, Miss Spark- Twilight. I will help you in any matter when I feel like doing so. I'll help you out around your library if you keep your word you won't toss your books around like earlier." A meek smile. "I'll try, though in the state of an emergency I can't make any promises." I smirked. "Neither can I." "It's splendid that you chose to accept." Celestia declared. "Ponyville is a lovely town if you give it a chance. Thank you my dear student. Now then, Stardust, why don't you go enjoy the celebration with her?" "I don't do parties-" "Come on, Stardust, it won't be so bad." I turned to the smiling Twilight beside me. "You can make some great friends here!" "I'm not here to make friends-" "Please." I rolled my eyes... As her eyes were busy pleading to me. Oh come on! You can't seriously be doing this to me. "Afterwards, I can show you around the library and where you'll be sleeping... if I have a spare room. If not, well I'm afraid the couch will be the only available option left." "..." I sighed in reluctant acceptance before nodding to the happy unicorn. "Fine. Sure. Whatever. If it makes things easier for me, why not?" "Do have fun, Twilight and Stardust. And be sure to make lots of friends." Celestia said in a farewell tone as the pair of us walked back towards the distant crowd. "We will! Thank you princess!" Twilight called back, before turning to me. "So, you're new around here too." "Evidently my dear." "I was wary at first too, you know. But these ponies mean well. I'm sure you'll make great friends here too." I scoffed as the music became louder. "I highly doubt that." Twilight blinked. "Why not?" "Friendship works on trust. Something I cannot afford to give away. You want to be my friend? I'm afraid you'll have to work for it." I replied genuinely, not trying at all to sound harsh. But really considering my... circumstances, friendship was a thing I couldn't afford while I'm here. I have research to do after this damn getting-closer party. The unicorn paused for a moment, looking down thoughtfully as I raised a curious brow. Then she looked back up and smirked confidently. "Then I'll be sure to work hard for it." "I'm hardly worth the effort." "Everypony is. I like challenges, anyway." I grinned, admittedly enjoying this attitude of Twilight's. Already she's the closest thing I have to a friend here. "Just don't blame me when you get a migraine." We both chuckled at the joke, and for some reason I already felt my spirits rising as we talked. What was this...? "Thank you, by the way." The unicorn then said gratefully. "If it weren't for you, I might have never discovered the sixth element, and we never would have stopped Nightmare Moon." I snorted. "Please; you would have figured it out regardless. And you did in the end. I didn't help you or your friends at all." "Well... maybe." I smirked at the mock-smugness in her tone. "But you helped us anyway. Thank you for that." I;m not too sure whether I was comfortable with that smile or not. "So thank you, Stardust." "...No problem." "But... how did you know what the sixth element was, anyway?" That was for me to know, and for you to ponder my dear Twilight. As I opened my mouth to say as such- "Twilight! There you are!" I was cut off by a particular small dragon rushing out of the crowd towards us. "You're missing out on the yummy cake- Oh. Hey I remember you! You're that pony who stood up to Nightmare Moon in the Town Hall!" I nodded, honestly I'm a little taken aback that he would even remember me. "Yes I am." "That was really brave of you! I thought only Twilight had the nerve to do that!" I shrugged. "I just did what needed to be done. No more, no less." "Stardust here will be staying with us at our new home, Spike." Twilight announced to her pet. Why does she sound so happy about it? I'm not the greatest roommate in the world, as she'll no doubt soon discover. "Really? That's great!" Before I even processed it the purple-ish dragon was right in front of me, inches shorter, holding out the closest thing to a human hand I've seen all day. "It'll be awesome to have someone else around when Twilight's too busy. My name's Spike. Spike the Dragon. Twilight's number one assistant! It's a pleasure to meet you!" Okay... I wasn't expecting such manners, despite who the owner was. After my rapid blinking I lifted a small smile and landed the palm of my hoof on his hand, shaking it gently. "I am Stardust Balance. The pleasure is all mine, Mr Spike." "Oh um, please, just call me Spike. You don't have to be so formal." The lizard rubbed the back of his head in embarrassment. At least that earlier smugness was gone. "As you wish. You can call me Stardust in return then. I believe we'll get along quite well friend." I may as well play nice to the dragon; I have no intent on making their lives a living hell... provided they don't do the same in turn... "I like him already." Spike grinned to the observant Twilight after breaking the hand- Hoofshake, who nodded in turn. "So do I Spike." My head immediately snapped to her after those words. Wait, for real? They both actually liked me? She giggled at my astounded expression. "No need to look so surprised. I'm sure we'll all get along fantastically! Now Spike, what were you saying about cake?" "Oh! Right! Come on this way! It's the most delicious cake I've ever had!" Twilight shook her head in amusement, and I couldn't help but mimic such as we followed the ecstatic dragon towards the said delicious-looking cake and Twilight's friends. So... I'm already thought fondly of in this place... Maybe it won't be so bad after all... as we returned to the crowd, only one thought crossed my mind. "Hold tight little sis... I'll be home as soon as I-" A loud familar gasp. "YOU! You're new to Ponyville aren't you?! Don't worry: I'll throw another party just for you! Two parties on the same day! WOO-HOO!" ...Sod what I previously just thought to myself. This WILL be as bad as I thought. I glared upwards at the laughter of that mysterious voice in my mind. To be continued...
Chapter Four: Open-Up SeasonMy cutie mark. That was the first thing to pop up in my mind while walking past a mirror within the library, sleeping late after Twilight and Spike again, which really wasn't much of a shock since my lengthy time here; what can I say? I always seem to sleep late at night, generally around three in the morning. It's always been an irritating inconvenience, but one I have accustomed to for as long as I can remember. Wonder if Twilight has any magical spells to remedy that lifetime problem. Anyway. As I walked from the kitchen, having enjoyed a pleasant late breakfast made from the overly-kind Spike, nodding to the reading purple unicorn and her assistant, my body immediately halted at the sight of something I've neglected to look at since my arrival into this town, shifting around so I may get a clearer look at the mark beside my rear end. I had to rub my eyes, still tired, to make sure I was seeing this correctly... and I was. A heavy frown on my reflected features straight away from staring at the dark blue heart with a clearer blue star in the middle. This is my bloody cutie mark? This?! You have got to be freakin' kidding me! I have a sudden impulse now, an urge to just punch the mirror as though it was lying to my face. But no. My disbelieving gaze turned back and forth from the mark in the mirror to the exact one on my rump. Oh come on; does this world intend to demean me so?! Okay, so I'm not a fighter, I'm a philosopher. I abhor needless violence and getting myself filthy sure but... I can't be THIS feminine can I? Or was this just the enigmatic Specter playing a crude prank on me? I'm inclined to believe the latter, because there is no way in hell that mark represents me in any shape or form! Just what exactly does it mean anyway? "You look as though you've never seen your own cutie mark before." A certain pony commented, as I see her from the reflection glancing at me with a raised bemused brow. And after seeing this, my dear, I never want to again. "I just... haven't looked at it all that much." I replied through clenched teeth, not turning to the unicorn. It wasn't a lie, really. "I rarely get the chance to take a good look at it." But through the mirror I saw her deadpan raised brow. "Throughout the majority of your whole life?" "Throughout the majority of my whole life." "Uh-huh." Well it was the best explanation I had at the moment! Let's see you do better when you've recently arrived from another world, Twilight. Oh wait... "So Stardust, what are you planning to do today?" "Hm?" I finally turned from my long look at the insulting mark on my rump. Well at least the subject was dropped, and I can think of something apart from the disgusting sight. "Probably read and research." As though expecting I was going to add more to what I planned, she asked politely. "Anything else?" "...Nothing that springs to mind, no." Twilight blinked in question. "That's it? That's all you're going to do the whole day?" "Well, I have nothing better to do anyway." I shrugged indifferently. What did she think I was going to hang with anyone around town? "The sooner I get my work done, the better." "Work that's more important than socializing with others?" An amused smile played on the purple mare's muzzle. "You know, that reminds me of who I was before arriving in Ponyville; when Spike was really the only friend I had." Unless I'm mistaken, Twilight Sparkle was comparing me to herself. "Should I feel flattered I remind you of your previous self then?" I asked with a touch of humour of my own. Then, unexpectedly, I found myself chuckling with the unicorn. Now where did THAT come from? This world must be affecting me with its cuteness more than I noticed. Dear God help me if I begin going native... "If I may ask." Twilight began, looking up again after a moment of reading whatever she was reading, violet eyes sparkling in a famished curiosity I can relate with... wait what? "Just what is it exactly you're researching about?" There I hesitated. Yes my mind remained fixed on not telling the most intelligent pony in existence anything. And there were justified reasons for it. A: Endless unwelcome questions about my own planet and its inhabitants. B: She would no doubt inform her friends about the off-worlder and THEY will proceed with asking tiresome predictable questions as well. C: Creepy experimentations and examinations used on me. D: Lack of privacy. There are probably more behind why I won't tell Twilight anything about my origins or home planet, but these were just at the top of my head for now. I'll think of more later on. I only told the two highest monarchs the truth behind my presence was because of their possible assistance in sending me back home. Instead it was all for naught. I have to do what Specter says, to my greatest prideful reluctance, for now. That doesn't mean I'll stop trying on my own, however. Anything to keep my occupied in the meantime, really. Noticing Twilight was still awaiting an answer patiently, with a smile I could only define as sweet... whoa slow down there man! I banished this sudden unwelcome thought and replied plainly, "If you must know, my dear, it is the art of transportation I'm looking into." A pause. "Oh." She blinked in puzzlement. I smiled knowingly. "Thought I was reading about something Earth Pony-related, huh?" As if. Researching everything I needed to know about nature, animal healthcare and farming was the last thing on my mind. "Well... maybe." She answered truthfully. What a cute sheepish grin- Stop it! What is with that trail of thought? I must still be tired. "Oh yeah; you were also looking for books about that yesterday!" Spike finally decided to speak up, rather exclaiming for some reason. I nodded as Twilight observed me thoughtfully. I can speculate why; what reason would an Earth Pony have into researching magic? Just as I was about to give them the answer to the unspoken question, which was mainly 'None of your business', I was cut off with a surprised blink as Twilight suddenly looked upwards. "Hey, do you feel that?" ...Feel what? "A disturbance in the... hmm?" This time I cut myself off from my incoming dry joke. What was that... sensation I'm suddenly feeling right now? It was as though my whole body was suddenly shaking without its own accord. "G-Guys! T-The ground is shaking!" Spike stammered as his words bore true. Ow! I hissed in pain as something rough landed on my head, which revealed to be a falling book. The rumbling of the ground only got worse, and I felt my hooves automatically lock into place as though preparing for something disastrous. "What is this?! An earthquake?!" I yelled over the growing noise to the bewildered Twilight. "I-I don't know!" The unicorn replied in shock, before immediately glancing at the door and looking as though something crossed her intelligent mind. "Stay here!" She ordered while heading out of the building. "Fat chance!" Was my sharp reply. I didn't take orders from her, plus I won't be missing out of the action. "You stay here!" I in turn ordered the shaking dragon, who no doubt was most likely going to disregard that order too. I din't bother awaiting a reply as I pursued the running Twilight, hearing the alerting cry of Rainbow Dash as soon as my hooves touched the outside dirt. "STAMPEDE!" Well, that crisis was over before it even began. But instead of pointing out that observation I said dryly: "This is so stupid." As I and the rest of the town's citizens watched the farming cow-mare tended to the now-calm group of cows. Yes. Cows. That was then I remembered something interesting; this was the beginning of another episode. I know this because I've seen this one too. Though I've forgotten the name... had something to do with apples... And this memory arises another problem; exactly how will I tell when one of the days here is an episode, and when one isn't? This means I won't have a specific estimate of time and date when Discord finally makes his appearance, since that confusing abomination of animals-stitched-together was to be the next major villain after Nightmare Moon. Unless Trixie was before him as well. But was she even considered a major villain anyway? Hopefully I won't be around long to witness the events of Discord. In the meantime, I must now deal with something that's always used until a threat appears. Filler. Next to me, over the loud cheering of the residents to their beloved heroine, the mayor of this wetched town turned to me in confusion. "What on Equestria makes you say that, Mr Balance? That brave young pony just saved us all from a terrifying stampede!" Oh yeah, don't give the little mutt that aided her credit too. "I simply refer to the fact of what caused the stampede in the first place." Never mind the fact how the cows were also sentient and capable of thought alongside the ponies. What about the pigs? The chickens? Were they able to produce thought and speech too? If not, why cows specifically? For that silly scene over there? Speaking of cows, I could go for some steak right now... Mmm, steak... "Wait, you know the reason behind it?" Damn, I thought Twilight was busy cheering with the rest; forgotten she was at my other side. "Yep." May as well be honest. "...Care to clarify?" "No." Like I said, honest. "Oh look, here comes the heroic pony now." I pointed out to distract the two puzzled creatures towards the approaching over-the-hill Applejack. I didn't waste the opportunity in quietly stepping backwards and exiting the cheering crowd, returning towards the library where I may get some peace. "Pardon me. Coming through. Out of the way. Thank you." I really had no time for this. Do I feel anything from the orange pony saving the town? Of course not; I don't give a damn what happens to this town or its residents. The mob of cows could've caused chaos all over the town and I wouldn't have shed a tear. And I'm NOT saying that without hesitation. "Nothing. Absolutely nothing." My frustrated voice spoke as I finished reading through the last page, having the urge to just slam my limb down on the table. "I'm sorry." The purple dragon spoke up as he walked towards me slowly, flinching when I looked at him. What did he believe I might snap at him? "That's the only book left that you haven't looked through to do with that magical transportation spell you're looking for. Twilight said so." Clenched teeth slowly released with a long sigh, my head bowed down in annoyed acceptance over the thought that all my reading, throughout the week and a half since I've been here, has been nothing but a large waste of my time. Great. Bloody fantastic. So my residing in this library served absolutely no purpose. How now I just desired to go out and jump off the nearest cliff... probably the first thing I should've done since my arrival into this world. I've spent days here, days, and there has been no results. This only confirmed to me more that the only way to leave... was to befriend the ponies. Oh Jesus why me... And it only got worse. If the food that dinner Rarity treated us all to after receiving those tickets to the gala hadn't made it obvious, I discovered, or more of remembered, ponies don't eat meat... or any sort. I couldn't resist my blatant open disgust at the amount of plants and other things no average human would ever consider eating shown on the menus. They'll eat eggs, but not meat. Would fish count? Oh of course it would... "All that work... wasted. And it just seems to getting worse for me by the minute..." I said quietly, as my head rested softly on the open book. Not quite as comfy, but even a book was better to lie against than my bed back home. Home... It'll be a while yet... "Um... well, you shouldn't give up just yet Stardust!" I heard the attempted encouragement Spike was giving. "For all we know, the spell you're looking for could still be in a book Twilight might've missed! I mean it!" He added confidently when I scoffed loudly. "Even she makes mistakes sometimes. But you can't stop now!" Another sigh. "Your words of encouragement are... Appreciated." I replied softly while moving my head back up, deciding to cease torturing the informative object. Yet my gaze lingered on the pages, but I imagine the dragon was beaming for helping someone. "But unnecessary Spike. Twilight would no doubt have searched the place through and through." "Even so, are you sure you've checked everywhere on the pages?" "Undoubtedly." "Well... Me and Twilight can help you if you just tell us what you're looking for." With that, the lizard gulped a little as my hardened gaze glanced at him, but he continued with a slight tremor regardless. "I know you don't want to tell us, and I have no idea why not, but we're your friends, Stardust. Whatever it is you're looking for, we can help you find it faster!" "He's right Stardust." A female voice pitched in as I opened my mouth to give Spike the exact same words I told him last time, the pair of us turning to the mare who has just returned from outside, a white stack of paper floating besides her. That speech Twilight prepared for the heroic Applejack during the episode must have been finished by now. "You can't give up just now. You said a while ago whatever it is you're looking for, was your own business. And I can respect that." "Then please do so-" "But." She continued while raising a stern hoof to cut me off, as though she was about to give a lecture. "As Spike said; having friends around will double the effectiveness into finding what you're looking for." Then Twilight's gaze inexplicably softened. "You also said during that celebration that you don't make friends easily, and put little trust in others." "I fail to see the relevance-" "I'm getting there; and I said I was up to the challenge on that-" "And I replied that you can certainly try." "Please, let me finish." Oh look at that, a twitch of irritation in her expression. That did little to faze me though. "I know that, right now, you don't think of any of us as friends. And you know what? That's okay." My brows raised incredulously; did I hear that correctly? "Yes, you heard right. It doesn't matter. Because I know we'll make great friends eventually; it just takes time, in your case that is. But I still want to help you, Stardust Balance. Both me and Spike, and the others, want to help with whatever's bothering you. Celestia said you also needed help in understanding friendship-" "That fact among other things makes me question her wisdom so." She kept her composure even after I just insulted her mentor and ruler of her world. Wow Twilight, and here I thought even that would hit a sore point. "So please, I implore of you, from one pony to another, don't shut yourself in like this, like you have been doing the whole week; tell us what it is you're specifically looking for. And we can help you find it quicker. It will always be easier knowing you have friends by your side." A long, lengthy pause, blue-green eyes stern eyes clashing with purple pleading own. My mind couldn't fathom how determined she was in helping me; it was just mind-boggling. Plus the fact this mare claimed to know so much about friendship after only befriending the others for a week and a half now. "Why Twilight? Why waste your own time helping me?" The reply was instantaneous, sounding rather rehearsed. "Because it wouldn't be right, and you're my friend Stardust." From the corner of my eye Spike nodded enthusiastically. That warm smile... I can't bear the sight of it. I lost the stare down as I turned away to the wooden floor, still in disbelief how caring the two before me were. "Me and my own problems are not worth your time..." "Don't say that." I heard the approaching steps of the purple unicorn, and I felt a presence now beside me. "Everypony is worth the effort... why are you snorting?" I couldn't help it. "'Everypony'." Was my humoured reply. "The use of vocabulary around here is just plain ridiculous." Well, it was! 'Everypony'? 'Somepony'? 'Anypony'? Christ the mere thought of using such words in modern day society back home was hilarious enough. Noticing from the side Twilight frowning at my changing the subject, I deeply sighed and looked back at the patient mare, wishing this hesitance in my tone would just evaporate. "I... It's best that the less anyone understands my situation Twilight, the better-" "Wait, situation? I thought you were just researching for something?" Dammit! This wasn't the time to slip up! Her gaze suddenly melted to concern. God's sake why was she this caring to me?! Refusing to look at her any longer, my body turned one-hundred and eighty degrees towards the nearby shelf. I can't tell them, I just can't. What possible help could they be in regards to this? Twilight was not omniscient, and Spike would potentially make the problem worse if word about my out-worldly existence gets out to anyone other than the two monarchs of day and night. "...Stardust?" I gave no reply, instead my gaze remained fixed sternly at the pile of neatly-placed books. I hate to be this childish but... dammit the circumstances can and must never be released to the public! Finally, after what felt like eternity to me, I heard the purple unicorn sigh in acceptance, walking away from my still posture. "Fine, you don't have to tell us yet... but." A pause. Was she hesitating or something? "Just think about it, okay? Whatever it is you're going through; you don't have to deal with it alone. Let's go Spike, Ponyville's almost done with the decorations." "But-!" "Spike, come on. Stardust, are you coming with us?" Despite my reluctance, my voice automatically answered. "Celebrations aren't my thing. Go, enjoy praising that Earth Pony." Did I sound harsh...? Well it didn't matter anyhow. I can imagine the worried lingering gazes on me as the two left, I heard the sound of the door closing behind them. Now I'm alone, in the building, which should fill me with relief... Yet I felt rather... Hollow for some reason, as the words of the stubborn purple mare before they departed replayed in my mind: "Whatever it is you're going through; you don't have to deal with it alone." "Oh but I do Miss Sparkle..." I muttered, my voice couldn't restrain the bitterness. "I always have. I always will. You can never understand." Then I shook my head at my pessimistic behaviour, which really wasn't that much of a difference from my normal attitude but still, and looked around the place thoughtfully. Was it really right of me to push them away like this, when all they wish is to help me with my current predicament, despite their obliviousness to what it was? ...Yes. I just can't accept any help from them, not right now... ...But... My eyes halted on the closed door. "That doesn't mean I can't help them..." An idea sprung to mind as my hooves slowly began moving. It's a ludicrous plan, but it might work. You know, I couldn't simply decide whether to smile in amusement or scoff in distaste at the sight of the annoyed purple unicorn being constantly interrupted during her speech. So instead a sympathetic look was all I cast far, far from the crowd, making sure I wasn't in plain sight. Ah... here comes Applejack now arriving tiredly for the reward... in her pitiful exhausted state. I said earlier a plan had conjured up from my mind. And it did: Specter claimed I must make friends before I could ever hope of leaving Equestria, and it appears I have no choice in that regard. But, I discovered as a loophole, he didn't say I had to become emotionally caring around them while befriending them. These ponies were far too compassionate for their own good, and I will use such emotions to my advantage. If they want to care about me, then I'll let them. But that didn't necessarily mean it had to work both ways. And when the time arrives for me to finally depart this colourful world, I can bid them farewell without shedding a tear on my part. I can make friends without becoming close to them... Not so different from the average friendship of humanity, after all. They can't help me. But I can help them. That way, I won't have to open up to them in the slightest the whole time I'm here. Ah, that was quick. I observed with a raised brow as the orange Earth Pony headed towards me with a dragging golden trophy in tow. Hang on... Why didn't Twilight and the rest get a trophy or something more valuable for defeating Nightmare Moon? Stopping a herd of panicked animals was minimal compared to ceasing the threat of that villain! And don't tell me the Elements were rewards enough; I refer to from the town's ponies themselves. ...Whatever, Equestria logic. Stepping out from the shadow of a building's corner, I asked casually at the evident-struggling Applejack. "Need some help?" "Hmm?" The pony in question spit out the handle of the golden prize (which was obviously worth nothing) and blinked tiredly at me, before smiling in a state that told me she hasn't been sleeping for a LONG time. "Ahh, howdy Stardust! Nice seein' yer after a whole week of lockin' yerself away in Twilight's library. Nah, appreciate the offer but I've got this handled just fine." "Hmm, clearly not." The tone made it clear I was going to beat around the bush, which I wasn't. I clicked my tongue in disapproval as Applejack blinked at me in question. "You look as though you've gotten no sleep for a while." She might have just beaten me in the world record of staying up late. For a moment, the eyelids on the pony closed slowly followed by light snoring, inciting both my eyebrows to go up, before she snapped out of it, fanatically shaking her head. "I-I don't know what you're talkin' about sugarcube; I've got everything under control. Big Mac's injured see, so it's up to me to harvest Applebuck Season all by myself." "I see." Of course this wasn't news to me. And I was aware of Big Macintosh, the eldest sibling of the farm family. How he puts up with a crowd of little reckless stubborn sisters/cousins is beyond me. "Applebuck Season. All by yourself." "Yep." If her features haven't convinced me enough of her exhaustion, that goofy grin would've. "So yer don't need to worry. Now if you'll excuse me-" "I found a way where you can return the favour Rarity promised." I bluntly cut her off, getting to the heart of the matter. At her confused tilted head, I rolled my eyes. "The deal I and that white unicorn made during the gala tickets fiasco." "O-Okay...?" Applejack replied in remained confusion, looking up to recall such an event, before it clicked somehow in her tired mind. "Oh yeah! That night! And you want me to do somethin' for yer? Sorry sugar but I'm a little busy right now-" "On the contrary." I pointed briskly at the basket resting atop her somehow-not-strained back, ignoring the growing cranky look in her eyes. "Your harvesting has something to do with this returned favour. To put it simply; request Twilight and the rest to help you with the harvesting." "What? No way!" I expected as much. But my gaze remained firm in that lock with her glare. "I don't need any help! I've got this all under... under..." The corner of my muzzle twitched in disdain at the stubbornness and exhausted state. And she woke up with a jolt as one of the red fruits made impact on her head. "H-Huh? Where was I...?" "You were going to ask Twilight and the other to help you." I know what you're thinking; wasn't it hypocritical of me to tell someone they need help while I myself refuse the assistance of anyone? And to answer that: no, no it assn't. The difference is the refusal on Applejack's part will cost her body's energy to the bare minimum. "...Help me with what? This facepalm must have looked comical to others. "With the harvesting." An uncomprehending blink. "Why would I do that?" A frustrated groan escaped my mouth. "Jesus Christ. Look just ask for their help in the harvesting, and you can consider the deal to be over and done with, alright?" I snapped sternly, making sure she was processing this however slowly. At her slow nod, I sighed in relief and turned around, not wanting to deal with this or the annoying fresh air any longer. "Glad you concur. Now go over there and do so." Maybe it was the poor mare's exhaustion that caused her to lose this debate straight away. For once tiredness, I thank you. "Wait, right now?" Oh for the love of-! My death glare did nothing to faze her, even with the tone that followed. "Yes, now. Your stubbornness will only get you so far before exhaustion collapses you, Applejack, and getting friends to assist you will double the effectiveness, plus make things easier knowing you have friends by your side... oh my God..." I blinked in disbelief at the realization I'm reciting what Twilight had just told me earlier, before shaking my head. "Just... do it, alright? From one... friend, to another." There was no reply for a moment, Applejack just staring at me as though whether I argued a sound point or not. On the bright side, if this doesn't work, Twilight's idea will in the end anyway. But I must at least put some effort into helping these ponies in any way I can without getting attached to them. This may just work. And voila: it worked! "Alright." Applejack said in a defeated sigh, and I wouldn't have been convinced if the orange mare wasn't the incarnation of honesty. "Just for returnin' the favour though, that's all. I'll go ask for their help now." I nodded in sincere gratefulness as the Earth Pony smiled tiredly, walking by me before stopping for a moment. "Say, ye wouldn't mind hauling that there trophy back to the farm for me, would ya Stardust? That way then, I can owe you one, 'cept with my permission this time." My gaze lingered on the tall, solid-looking object. Well... can't hurt in humouring her I suppose, and I do feel rather victorious now. "Of course... umm, sorry but which way is the farm?" Plus the continuation of one owing you one wouldn't have huge consequences. And so, that conversation concluded with Applejack providing the directions directly back to her farm, and with me bidding her a good day while pushing the large trophy through the town back there (I had no intention of breaking my teeth by pulling). Sunset had already began showing by the time I got there. Due to my lack of strong muscles it took a while, alright? And I resorted to leaving the damn thing right in front of the entrance to the farm, no reason to go straight in there and get introduced to the hundreds of farm ponies within. Patting the trophy as though pitying it, a triumphant smile played on my lips and I turned around and headed straight back to the town, more specifically the library I've holed myself up in purposely for the last week. Applejack listened to me and must by now be working with the others in her little chore of taking down every apple in those woods. What can possibly take away this victorious sensation? "Oh, Stardust! You're back!" This incited an inquisitive look. "Doubtful I would return?" I asked with dry humour to the surprised dragon, standing outside the library and running up when I was within sight. He hasn't been... waiting for me has he? How sentimental. A quick look over the nearby structures had my muzzle twitch. Everything's already cleared up; no party streamers or balloons anywhere. I don't have an exact idea how long Pinkie Pie's parties lasted, but I presume quite a while that would stretch into hours. "Not at all!" The bright purple lizard said quickly, waving his arms as though he's offended me. Okay, something was up. Just like that even a blind person could tell. It didn't help Spike's cause when he was glancing back and forth at the treehouse behind him. "So... how was your day?" ... Do I look stupid? Spike, that attempt of being casual would no doubt fool those ponies. I, on the other hand, don't mess about. "What are you doing out here?" I questioned him blankly, a deadpan stare matching my tone perfectly. "Nothing! Just getting some... fresh air, that's all." "...That's all?" "Yes..." "...Alright then." I said, looking from the evidently worried dragon to the front door, proceeding on my way back inside. I could really do with a drink right now; that trophy cost me most of my energy- hmm? I frowned in clear suspicion as the small talking lizard was right in front of me again, as if in a pitiful attempt to prevent me from going in. "Is there a problem Spike?" "Um... Twilight's busy right now preparing a... a spell! Yes! And she uh... doesn't want anypony disturbing her while she's doing that." Lousy story is lousy. "And this supposed spell is so powerful no one else can be inside the library at all but her?" A rapid nodding, convinced I've bought it. "Exactly!" I groaned loudly. This was beneath me and my time. I NEED a drink. "Just move out of the way boy." I commanded with a voice allowing no argument, brushing past the lizard towards the front door... ...Which Spike was now blocking me from meters apart. Or at least he thought he did. "You can't go in there!" I raised a brow at the tone. Okay now I'm intrigued; what could be happening to warrant such behaviour from the scaly little guy? "Why not?" "Twilight said so!" "...And that's enough to make me listen?" That simple question alone made me win this nauseating argument more than I already have. Now the dragon was panicking all over, eyes looking in every direction to conjure up another excuse, as though hoping to buy more time for his mistress. Well my little friend, time's up. "You can't go in yet!" Spike still protested hopelessly as I pushed him out of the way, though not unkindly, and opening the front door. The dragon followed me into the darkness of the house. "Twilight really doesn't want anyone to interrupt her right now!" "It doesn't appear as though she's in anyhow." I muttered curiously as the place seemed deserted and quiet. The sun was setting, so why hadn't Twilight bothered lighting the candles yet? Was Spike telling the truth about the mare using a spell, except it had to be done in the dark? Though the light of outside aided me in seeing the place more clearly, it wasn't enough. From the corner of my eye Spike appeared rather flustered, as though waiting to be lectured at for something. Just what was-? "SURPRISE!" An explosion of pain erupted in my cranium as my poor ears were covered after hearing the loudest welcoming noise ever heard in my entire life. My teeth clenched as I reeled back in shock at the party in front of me. The lights turned on straight after that chorus to reveal six happy ponies. Some beaming and the rest smiling pleasantly as though they were happy to see me. I couldn't control my rapid blinking nor breathing at this point. That almost gave me a heart attack for Christ's sake! "I told you I was going to host a party for you, and I did!" The pink Earth Pony squealed in delight, evidently pleased that she almost caused both my eardrums to burst. Pinkie Pie gestured around the colourful party decorations and then the others. "And it's not just a party, but a private party, especially for you Stardust! I never forgot about throwing you one to welcome you into Ponyville; who in their right mind would?!" A long awkward pause, my ears recovering slowly as the seeds of anger in my mind began to grow to replace the pain... "Well gee Stardust, no need to look so flabbergasted! So, do you like it? Of course you do! We've got everything here: cakes, sweets, punch, party hats, party balloons, streamers, games and most importantly: your friends!" "Er, Pinkie..." Twilight began hesitantly when seeing the expression on my face. "Not to mention this is a great way to lift up that miserable mood you've been having since we first met you. I didn't mean for this party to be so late, but Twilight thought it was a fantastic wonderful super idea to throw you one now when you were finally out of the house!" "Pinkie." "So, what do you want to do first? Play some games, or try out these yummy delicious treats! Ooh, I know; we can do both at once! Wouldn't that be fun-?!" "Pinkie!" "Yes Twilight?" An innocent smile cast on the pink pony before it finally slowly dropped when turning from the concerned purple unicorn to me, a raised curious eyebrow instead. "Er, Stardust... you don't look so good." No, I imagine I quite don't. As all six observed me in mixture of confusion and worry, and Spike backing away cautiously as though I might bite into his face any moment from being close to me, I felt my body shaking wildly in my indignation. I felt my features contort into righteous fury, eyes glaring in disgust and rage at the sight of the creatures before me. I should've known... These ponies... How dare they... And now, I must do what the remaining sense I have left in me commands I do. My hooves obediently turned, heading towards anywhere but here. "Wait Stardust, where are you go-?" I didn't hear the rest as I slammed the front door behind me, to the direction of where I can find a place to calm down from my bewildered seething. I hate myself. Yep, calling that out now that I've taken the time watching the beautiful calming sunset push away the childish rage I had in me. Finding myself atop a hill a good distance away from the town and its sickening inhabitants, my body succumbed to losing so much energy exerted from my fury, never mind moving that trophy earlier, and settled down on the grass, eyes dead set on the resting sun and yellow sky before me. I didn't care right now what happens to my sight after this. Because as I repeat; I am disgusted with myself. That immature anger and the manner I exited the treehouse was just appalling, unbecoming of a grown up. This amount of disdain was something I haven't felt since... a long time ago. What had gotten into me? What caused me to behave in such a way? What had they done to provoke that slumbering rage? All they did was throw me a party... despite my repetitive statements that I despised parties! I mean for God's sake, it wasn't that hard to comprehend! But no, Pinkie Pie was still hell bent on throwing me one! And Twilight! What did she hope to accomplish from it?! My gratefulness? They're damn fools, all of them. But that's not what angered me. What angered me is the fact I didn't anticipate this surprise upon arriving back to an intercepting Spike. That I let my guard down for this to happen; I should've expected it judging from the dragon's sweating behaviour. For me to be such an idiot in believing the pink pony gave up in hoping to host a welcoming party for me. And most importantly what angered me: myself. I am disgusted with the knowledge that I reacted in such a fashion I haven't done since four years ago (technically five with it being summer in this world); like an angry child who stomped out when confronted with a crisis I felt unpleasant. All they did was throw a party for me; I shouldn't have acted like that... While this sunset was admirable and pretty to watch, it only slowly peeled away the armored layers of the pessimism I have built up around me one-by-one. Why did they do it? They KNOW I don't consider any of them as friends... so why...? My senses alerted me to a presence beside me, yet I had no energy in looking to my left. My eyes remained fixed on the setting sun, almost sunk down into the far off hills. It's quite a good spot to watch the beautiful sight, I should come here more often... "Applejack told me you returned some favour by telling her to request our help for her applebucking season." The voice next to me hesitantly began, as though quite unsure I would listen or not. "She told us about how you convinced her to ask for assistance. So I thought with you out of the house taking that trophy to her farm for her, it'd be a good time to make a private party to help lift your mood, and as a thank you for helping the honest worker out." Whatever remaining energy I had left encouraged me to snort. Hardly convinced her; she was tired so I took advantage of it. Plain and simple. Instead I resorted to get straight to the heart of the matter, speaking in a soft tone quite unlike myself. "I didn't mean to behave in that manner back at the library." My feelings got in the way of my common sense. Nobody's perfect. "It was... childish of me." The sound of grass rustling informed me Twilight had taken a seat on the soft ground, and I imagined she was observing the setting sun as well. "I understand; you didn't want a party. I'm sorry for asking Pinkie Pie to host one, I thought it might help-" "That's not what I'm mad about." I sighed as shame took course all over me. "Okay, the party was slightly upsetting." I imagine the look at me with an expression of amused disbelief. "It was... kind of you, and the rest, to host one for the likes of me. But... I can't Twilight, I-I just can't." Oh great, now my nerves are acting up. A sudden thought telling me I should let the studious mare, who came all this way just to comfort me, know the truth. Not the truth of my origins, homeworld and predicament, far from it, but from something I absolutely had no reason to tell anyone around here. What good would come of it? I said to myself I can't open myself up to anyone in this forsaken world... yet... No. Don't do this. Don't let your emotions get the best of you again. You can overcome this weakness! "You can't what...?" Oh good grief! That soft patient tone just wanted me to confess more! My eyes shut tightly with my head bowed, my mind and heart in heated conflict over what I should say next. And for the love of all that is good... my damn heart won. "I... I can't make friends. In fact, I'm terrible with establishing friendships." I began in a quiet hesitant voice with a crooked smile, shocked I'm even consulting a pony about this. What effect did she possibly have to garner these locked away feelings from my soul? "I always have been. Truth be told: I don't even have any friends where I'm from. Well... not close friends anyway. Not ones I can truly trust to count on and such; only such a one exists, but he moved to a neighboring country a long time ago..." "Not that it was his fault of course. And I have a brother and two sisters, but this is about genuine un-blood related friendship. My point is, Twilight Sparkle, I would be the last person to ever make friends with; I'm a lazy, arrogant, distant... stallion, so easily distrusting of others, preferring his solitude and peace over the presence of others, and has little tolerance for idle conversations. A true friend would be one you can depend on entirely, to be there for you in your hour of need and to help you overcome any crisis, correct?" I waited as the pony undoubtedly nodded. "Well... that's not me. That never has been. I don't understand all that much about friendship, and I hardly think I ever will... but... that's fine." "So you and your friends throwing me a party was too much and all for naught, Miss Sparkle, because I am the last being you would ever consider befriending; because I'm so rude, so blunt, so different, so... so wrong." I concluded with a heavy sigh, wishing I had hands to clench again while inwardly dreading the consequences for revealing this pent-up feeling after so long. "In the end I'm merely a pessimistic antisocial fish-out-of-water Earth Pony... Unworthy of befriending you nor anyone else in that town." Nor the world, I added silently. And so ended my tale of woe, silence folding over the grassy hill like a blanket. You have the floor now Miss Sparkle. What will she do with this information? I dare not look; I don't want to see any pity nor compassion. I don't really know what to expect or what I want from it. Why did I bother telling her... maybe because there'll be no consequences from such when I leave this planet? No, my feelings said otherwise... I won't lie: friendship has never been a huge factor of importance in my mind. I'm aware of its importance in general, but I never regarded the concept much; there were other things on my mind my whole life; future career options, a list of ways in throwing certain people I disliked into the center of the Earth, why Frozen is an overrated (yet still entertaining) movie while Tangled doesn't get the credit it deserves, and so on and so forth. My main point is that friendship was hardly ever considered magical or empowering to me, just for something to be used to get out of sticky situations. Good grief I'm a horrible person... And why haven't you said anything yet Twilight? Was it really that tragic? A pony lacking genuine friendship too much for you? Oh come on I did say I had one I can rely upon! This unnerving silence made me want to look at the sat mare, who I knew was rarely ever so quiet. Is it possible she left without me noticing-? "You know what I think?" Oh, never mind. "What?" I asked quietly, curious and agitated at once for the upcoming answer. "I think you remind me of me." Wait... what? This statement caused me to finally turn to the purple unicorn with my confused frown, as said Twilight was staring up at the falling sun herself thoughtfully. And to be this close to her right now, my mind suddenly turned static like a TV. What was wrong with me...? "Before I ever came to Ponyville, I also only had one true friend before meeting these wonderful ponies, and that was Spike. And even though time has passed since my stay in this lovely town, I still don't understand the true meaning of friendship myself." "But you know what?" Twilight turned and... was it me or were her eyes sparkling? Must be a joke due to her surname, yet they look rather beautiful- oh Jesus Stardust get a grip! She didn't seem to notice my internal blanching as she continued in that warm voice. "I'm learning. My friends are educating me about the true meaning of friendship. And I don't regret a single moment of it. And I don't think you will too." "I... what?" Masterful response, Stardust. "Stardust; you are not 'wrong', nor are you hardly unworthy of being friends with someone, regardless of who they are. Was it wrong of you to help us put a stop to Nightmare Moon?" "Without thinking things thoroughly-" "Was it wrong of you to help the others in realizing the pressure they put on me with the tickets?" "The whole crisis just seemed insignificant-" "And was it wrong of you to convince Applejack to ask us for help with her work?" "..." "Sure you have your flaws about you; you can act a little rude sometimes, and sarcastic, and direct, and distant... but now I think I see why, from what you've just told me. If you don't mind me being blunt about it, but I think you're a little afraid." The scoff was instantaneous. "I fear little." But still, my ears were highly attuned to what point Twilight was reaching to. "I'm sure." Those eyes glittered in amusement and friendliness. "'Hesitant' would be the more accurate word then; hesitant to befriend others because of your own personal issues, how you might not be there for others when they need help or comfort. But that's fine; nopony's perfect, you won't ever be forced into helping others. I think that, on top of everything else, you just lack the confidence to create a true friendship with others than the ones you already have." "...You got all of that just from my petty little speech?" My tone and expression were similarly incredulous. Yet... it felt as though something within me was agreeing with every word the purple unicorn was saying. I've always lacked confidence; Twilight's not the first, and I doubt the last, to ever tell me such. Could that just be the major issue? Confidence...? That confrontation with Nightmare Moon certainly was nothing of the sort, more of reckless behaviour on my part. Twilight shrugged modestly, looking pretty confident with her words, as always. "I can't pretend to know you, Stardust Balance. But I do know when a pony is in need of help when I see you. Princess Celestia was clearly right in saying you needed as much help as I did." "Please Twilight." I snorted in disbelief, yet feeling a smile on my muzzle as though everything was going to be all right now. "You hardly need just as equal help. Already you have a far more better understanding on the concept of friendship than I do." Or ever would. "Even so." That didn't deter her. Big surprise. I waited as she looked up in thought for a moment. "I have a proposition, for you of course." And that sinking feeling returned, but there was a tinge of curiosity I couldn't suppress. "...Do tell." I said cautiously. "No need to look wary." Twilight raised a bemused eyebrow. "You should really smile more often. It suits you. But we're getting off track here; my deal is this: while you're here in Ponyville, living under our roof, we both discover the magic of friendship together, never leaving the other out on what we've learnt from it. That way when you return back to where you're from, you can then make more friends back home and learn to put more trust in others." The sinking feeling goes deeper. "Twilight... I don't know if-" "Let me finish." She requested softly, taking notice of my growing agitated state. "It's not as difficult as it sounds, trust me. Think about it; wouldn't life be much more easier if you have more friends by your side? All you have to do is just open up more; consult and care in others, and be sure to lend a hand when available." "Precisely, I can't do any of these things." I mumbled sourly, glancing at the side to see the glitter of stars appearing as the last layers of the sun were vanishing. "You won't know unless you try. Having friends by your side to help you is more rewarding than being alone." Twilight spoke in clear determination, standing up beside me, providing some space before extending a hoof, a clear warm smile on her features. "What do you say, Stardust? Ready to start really making friends and learning the power that comes from it?" My eyes stayed on the purple hoof, even after a moment when I stood up myself. I don't know Twilight, am I...? Am I truly prepared, or for that matter deserving, to learn the true nature and significance of friendship? Will I be shown first-hand how this world encourages the fans from my world to spread out offers of companionship and love and tolerate? Was friendship really so strong and powerful as Twilight claims it was? Of course this was the main character of show that strives for such a concept but still. Should I really take this offer and walk down a path I don't think I've been down ever since I was a child? My mind was in conflict with itself; heated internal debates like a parliament over voting for this. "...What's the catch?" "Who said anything about a catch?" ...Well, the votes are in. And I really hope I chose correctly. Slowly, my raised hoof found itself clasped around Twilight's welcoming own, and at that instant a jolt of electricity shot through me as the two limbs shook. Whether it was a good or bad sensation... I did not know. But all in all... no way in hell am I ever going to tell anyone I learnt the true meaning of friendship from talking jelly beams. Especially my little sister... "Twilight Sparkle." The mare suddenly said, rather formally. ...Ah. "Stardust Balance." I replied just as politely, and like that every nerve was washed away, replaced a strange feeling I can only describe as... well I honestly don't know what to call it. Our hooves then set apart, and I found myself stiffening as the mare suddenly stepped forward and wrapped her arms around me... Huh... so this was how ponies hugged huh...? "And for a moment there I thought you hated us..." The purple pony whispered to my ear, relief and gratefulness in her tone. "Hm. Who could ever hate you?" I chuckled as traces of wariness remaining on my expression, unsure of what to make of this and the annoying shivering in my bones. "So... this is how our newfound friendship begins?" "Yep; with a group hug!" Huh? Argh! I yelled in shock at the surprise tackle to my right, a certain pink pony holding onto my side in a clutched manner, almost knocking me and the purple mare down. I blinked in rapid disbelief at Pinkie Pie's unorthodox mannerisms... of yeah this is Pinkie Pie we're talking about; she was always a walking paradox. Well at least it's helping... Looking up in hesitance from the Earth Pony, I saw the rest of the five, including Spike, watching from a distance, one of which is lightly snoring. How long have they...? "You've been here the entire time." I deduced blankly. "We were all concerned for your well-being, darling." Rarity spoke up, sounding as sincere as she possibly can. "And after hearing your conversations, your actions are completely understandable. We won't hold it against you." "And you won't be having a true friendship with just Twilight either, Stardust." Fluttershy added, approaching us with that kind guard-lowering smile. "We will all be your friends, no matter who you are." "That's right." Now Rainbow Dash took her turn, rubbing the back of her neck when I sent her a questioning glance. "I know we got off on the wrong hoof, and I didn't make a good impression to you from the start. But hey, we can let bygones be bygones right? It sounds as though you need more help about friendship than Twilight does. Besides, anypony who's a friend of these guys is a friend of mine!" That cocky grin I half-wished to wipe off with a lawnmower- I banished that unfair train of thought and instead looked away from the eyes of them all back to the sight of stars in the distance, even when Twilight and Pinkie Pie released and gave me the space I adore. "You're all too kind to me... I don't deserve it." I truly didn't, this was far too much for me to take in. "That's not true." I heard the voice of the assistant behind me, sounding like he was approaching me too. "As far as we're concerned, Stardust, you've done nothing bad for us to not like you. Sure you can be a little... well, y'know..." "Snarly?" "Snotty?" "Whiny?" "Grumpy?" "Trying than other ponies." Spike said instead of the suggestions the four other ponies thought of. And I gave the nearby purple dragon a small amused smile for it. "But that's not a crime. I mean, different is good, right?" "Of course it is Spike." Twilight nodded sagely, giving me a sincere smile once again. "Ya see? So Stardust, you might act a little negative to everyone around you, but that don't make you unworthy of friendship. I mean look at Twilight; she sometimes acts like you in terms of being moody or unimpressed-" "Spike." Said flustered mare cut him off sharply, avoiding my curious gaze. "A-Anyway! What I mean to say is: we'll all be your friends, Stardust, if you just let us." The dragon concluded with a beam, looking quite pleased with his own speech. A quick glance to the other nodding ponies, save for the slumbering Applejack who was somehow still standing, I felt a choking up sensation that I wanted to push back down, but found I couldn't. And with every word they all exhaled from their lungs, the sea of calmness finished washing away the lingering rage. This was true honest friendship? It felt so different... Yet so familiar... As I opened my mouth, preparing to share my gratefulness of their kindness and selfless support, something else escaped my muzzle. A yawn. A light chuckle. "I think somepony's exerted all his energy today." I shrugged helplessly at the observant Twilight, who smiled at my embarrassed nature. And for that reason I felt rather... Pleased by it... Then undeniably tired. Must have caught Applejack's exhaustion. "I concur Twilight. Come along then dearies. Pinkie, kindly assist me in escorting poor Applejack back home; we'll all help her with her apple season tomorrow. Twilight, why don't you, Spike, Stardust and Fluttershy head back and finish with the party? The night is young, after all." The purple unicorn glanced at me questionably after Rarity's suggestion. "What do you think, Stardust?" Well, no reason to repeat another fuss about it. I shrugged. "What the hell? Can't let good cake go to waste." "You need help getting back?" I snorted humourously. "What am I, a child?" The white pony giggled. "Indeed. We will see you there shortly. Let us move Pinkie." We watched in bemusement as the two gently carried the sleeping Earth Pony back home. And a quick glance at Twilight suddenly had my mind whirling. Tomorrow... yes tomorrow I'll tell her. Not everything; mainly half of the truth. I'll contemplate what to say the next morning about how I arrived in Ponyville and how I intend on finding a way out. Tell her I seek help in searching for a way by magic back to where I come from; some land far, far away that she's most likely never heard of. A good creative fabrication of a land will do. But then again... was that truly necessary? Specter did state I had to make friends before I could ever hope of going home. And with this new agreement of friendship, it feels rather pointless even trying to think of a way to go back. Why would I try to delay the inevitable? For what purpose? Perhaps simply sticking around without finding a solution, for now anyway, is the best idea. But if an opportunity to go back presents itself... Well hopefully I won't be too attached to these ponies and dragon. Well, there goes my previous plan of befriending them without feeling attached... "Let's go guys." Twilight's voice broke me out of my thoughts, and I slowly nodded while following them. Yet Spike suddenly took the lead as the unicorn slowed down to walk beside me. "Thank you for not declining my invitation of friendship." Twilight grinned brightly. "You have my word you won't be disappointed by what is to come from this. Maybe tomorrow we can get to know each other, you know, as true friends do." "...We'll see." I replied after a pause, presenting an amused smile as a sudden thought struck me. "You know what? I should've made the deal extended so that if this plan does turn south; I would have the library all to myself for the rest of my time in town." An equally humourous brow. "I really doubt that." "All the more reason." A light-hearted chuckle, then Twilight looked away as though a thought had struck her. "Oh! That reminds me; when we get back we can write a letter to Princess Celestia; you can tell her about this new road you've taken into discovering friendship." She blinked at my short laughter. "Hahahaha! In another life perhaps, Twilight." To be continued...
Chapter Five: Stardust The Punch-OffIf my brother was here, he would most likely gag or stare in disdain at all the colours and aura of happiness surrounding this place. I can't blame him, but unlike him I'm not entirely prejudiced to bright sappiness, only when it's aimed directly at me. And right now, that wasn't the case. My eyes were occupying themselves by glazing over everything in sight as I sat on the ground, wondering why Twilight even invited me in tagging along with her to explore the town. It was only out of that deal we made the other day that I ACCEPTED. Now here we are, the purple mare in question reading a book on the park bench while I absent-mindedly look over the clean area, doing my best to ignore a certain rambling presence. Good thing I've learnt to master ignoring everything unpleasant in hearing range. "-And then she looked around and around, like 'Whoo whoo whoo whoo whoo whoo whoo whoo!'" ...Well, almost mastered. I sighed in disdain while Twilight shared my enthusiasm with a bland "Uh-huh," obviously having no idea, nor a care, what that Earth Pony was even going on about; some ludicrous story she bore witnessed to. Seriously, why was I here again? The last thing I needed to be given was a MIGRAINE caused by the annoying Pinkie Pie. A 'Pinkie-Mi' if you will. Then I heard the unicorn give a "Phew" in relief, inciting me to glance in their direction and give a relieved smile, seeing the pinky pony run in pursuit to bother someone else who rightfully deserves it. "Finally..." I muttered gratefully. "Hm?" Twilight perked up. "Did you say something?" "Nothing." I shook my head in reply, raising a curious brow while walking over to her. "If I might inquire: what're you reading, anyway?" The purple mare shrugged casually. "Oh just something to pass the time with. Nothing you'll find interesting I'm sure." Is that a fact? "Try me." A raised brow alongside bemused smile. "See for yourself." My eyes curiously skimmed over the open pages, before I cocked my head at the drivel of different unidentifiable words being presented to me. "Not a language I'm familiar with, I'm afraid." "It's ancient. Something rarely read by anypony." Twilight said, returning to the book. "I decided to research and learn the language myself for some time now. You never know just in case." "Preparing for anything beforehand." I realized, giving an approving nod at her handiness. "Good work." "Uh... thanks." This time she cast me an amused look, before something obviously crossed her mind. "Oh that's right, you didn't bring any book with you. Sorry, is there anything I can do to keep you from getting bored?" "Very little." I replied dryly, smirking at the roll of her eyes. "Oh don't act like that, my dear. I'll just pace around and contemplate. That's all I mainly do to pass the time, really." "Well, aside from those two, is there anything else you do for fun? Like a hobby." "Those are my hobbies." I shrugged casually. "Plus some more things, but nothing really of interest or significance to others." Now I unintentionally have Twilight intrigued, as her interest changed from the book to me. "Like what?" She asked with genuine curiosity, as if anything I had to say was important in the slightest. "As I said; nothing of value." "Try me." I raised an amused brow of my own at the tone I had given her earlier. "Well I read... obviously." She nodded patiently. "And I, as my main pastime, also write." This time both her brows soared, her features positively intrigued. "You're a writer?" "Well I've never published any books." I admitted sheepishly, shrugging. It wasn't that big a deal anyhow. "Just some stories in my spare time for others to enjoy reading. I'm not quite there yet. I plan to become an author someday." Someday, yes, but that was going to be a very LONG time before such a thing is ever realized. "Oh." I just noticed then Twilight sat up properly from the bench picking up her book and shifting for me to sit down, which I obliged politely, though not too close to the mare. I'm not sure whether I appreciate the amount of attention she was giving me or not. "You never really struck me as a writer, Stardust." "Did I ever strike you as anything?" "Trying, for a start." We both chuckled at the joke. Ahh somehow only this pony is capable of making me laugh in anything but sarcasm or scorn. "So, do others enjoy your work then?" "I certainly hope so. But my work is... average at best." I confessed sincerely. "I dabble here and there. Writing is arguably the best thing I excel at... if you don't count being a sarcastic grumpy loner." This time it was only I who chuckled. "There are still so many flaws with my writing I wish to correct, and one day will. My profession as an author won't be happening anytime soon." "So that's your dream then, to become an author." Twilight assumed right off the bat, glancing up at the sky thoughtfully. Just as I was about to correct her, another voice immediately cut in, a tone of panting in it. "Ah Twilight! Stardust! There you two are!" Both our heads turned to the exhausted white unicorn, who for some reason ran presumably all the way here. Upon looking up after recovering, there was an expression on Rarity's face I didn't like, along with a sly tone. "Ah... having a lovely stroll in the park together are we?" I... what? "Well I do apologize for interrupting your lovely afternoon together!" Both me and Twilight traded confused glances. What exactly was Rarity insinuating? Unless she meant... uhh... no. Good God no. Not in a million years. Not if all of existence depended on it. Keep your deranged fantasies to yourself you sickening mare. "Was there something you needed Rarity?" Twilight asked instead in a puzzled tone while I simply gave the white pony an unamused stare, making it clear I knew exactly what she was getting at and denying it ever happening. "Oh not much darling, but I have been looking everywhere for you. I merely wish to borrow Stardust, that's all. You don't mind do you?" Wait what? "No need to appear so baffled; you must have known this day would come: the day I, Rarity, finally fix the problem you keep undoubtedly intentionally avoiding!" Now I'm given nothing but simple confusion, replacing the previous disgust I felt in my being. "...I'm sorry?" "Your mane, darling!" Rarity answered dramatically while pointing at the hair in question, as though the mere sight of it was appalling. "What about it?" That was then I blinked in surprise as I suddenly felt myself shoved forward off the bench as Rarity walked upwards, grabbed my front right hood and tugged, casting me a disapproving look. "A proper gentlecolt knows when to clean himself up after he wakes up. I don't know how you managed to live this long without ever tending to your mane, but I just can't stand seeing an untamed mess like this! It is getting the proper cleaning it deserves!" Oh... Oh so that's what this was about. "I like it as it is, thank you." I said firmly while trying to pull away, yet the white unicorn remained insistent. Seriously, it wasn't that big a deal. "Twilight, help me out here." "Grand idea!" Huh? "Twilight dear, why don't you come with us to observe Stardust getting his hair fixed and cleaned neatly. You can even provide tips if you wish." My front free hoof gave me a facepalm. The purple unicorn tilted her head at me, or more specifically my hair in question. "Well your mane does look as though it hasn't been combed... or washed for that matter in a long time. When was the last time you had a bath anyhow?" Oh come on! Crispity chocolaty Christ; it's such a huge waste of time. "You're really doing this to me?" I looked back in exasperation as Twilight shrugged casually and stepped off the bench, her book floating idly by as I felt my self being dragged away by an exaggerate unicorn. "Splendid! Come along then. Oh and Stardust?" I looked back at the innocent smiling Rarity. "I wouldn't recommend running if I were you; that mess of a hair is getting sorted out whether you like it or not." I groaned in loud irritation at the obvious meaning. No deal was worth this! "Then afterwards you and Twilight can continue this lovely little date of yours." I rolled my eyes in sheer annoyance as Rarity giggled and the purple following unicorn behind us exclaimed in shock. "W-What?!" Soon, after I can only assume was plenty of time wasted, I sighed for the third time here in annoyance as the white unicorn grinned at my newly-cleaned mane, standing beside me as we looked through the expensive-looking mirror, which would cost a fortune back home I'm sure. That reminds me; how precisely does the economy of Equestria even work? I'm aware they have their own worldwide currency, but that's hardly something the show itself would touch upon. But do ponies even have taxes? Bills to pay? If so, where and who do they go to? The monarchy? Anyway, my deadpan expression stared right back at me. While I give the exaggerate fashioner credit for her creativity in terms of styling, I would appreciate it if these things were done to me with my consent. Now I look like some handsome high-class horse who prefers letting everyone else worship the ground I walk on. And that's a bad thing because it's not me. "Well, you do look better now." Was the first thing Twilight said as Rarity dragged me by the arm around to face her, trying to sound helpful. And... was she restraining a laugh? My stare slowly morphed into a glare as I could feel my irritation and embarrassment rise simultaneously. "'Better'? Why Twilight darling I think you underestimate the effort I put into this; this style is fit for dashing young stallions with all intent on making every mare around him swoon." I'm not sure whether to take that as a compliment or an implication. Rarity giggled lightly as I raised a brow at her. "Oh of course that's not your intention. But with such lovely fur and cutie mark, my dear, you needed something clean and styled to suit you alongside it, and certainly not something that makes you look like you've been living in a filthy alleyway for quite some time." Again with my coat? What is with Rarity's fascination? Because it's gold? There have to be some other ponies around here with the exact same shade, correct? I rolled my eyes at the theatrics. Okay, I've spent enough of my time here... hang on... Rarity designs and creates clothes, yes? So... if I just make a simple request, one friend to another... "She's right, Stardust, you do look more dashing." Twilight chuckled at my disagreeing frown. "No need to look so negative. If you don't like it that much, I'm sure she'll change it to something else you'd prefer more, right Rarity?" The white mare nodded. "That's settled then. I'm going to check out that bookstore not far from here, then go back to the library to study some things I've been wanting to do. Would you like me to wait for you at the shop?" I immediately declined with a shake of my head, ignoring the protestant gasp from the dramatic mare beside me. "I'll make it back on my own, thank you. Just be sure to find something interesting at that store." "I will." Twilight bid a farewell with a smile as she exited through a doorway comprised of velvet with golden outlining curtains. Good, no further reason to feel embarrassed now... I sighed in relief as Rarity walked a few feet away from me, checking out some work of hers I have entirely no interest with. You know, this place wasn't too bad in terms of the organized department. This pony obviously preferred everything with not one trace of dirt anywhere, as my squinting eyes searched around for one. Nope, not one trace. I can respect that, as I had to resort to cleaning around the library whenever Spike was busy relieving himself with a nap. That lazy dragon. Just what does he do besides send letters to Celestia anyhow? I'll have to ask when I return later. Right now I have an idea; a way to resolve my current crisis with this damn girly cutie mark of mine. "You're quite the mystery, you know." I then heard Rarity speak up, inciting me to look at her questionably with her back still turned, doing something with her magic. "Twilight thinks so as well." "Is that so?" I asked curiously. So they found me an enigma hmm? "I dare say there's anything fascinating about me my dear." "Quite the contrary darling." Rarity replied smoothly, turning to me with a raised intrigued brow. "There are things about you that are begging to be looked into. Me and the girls discussed this while preparing your party days ago (with the exception of an exhausted Applejack who arrived late). Your little confession to Twilight about the lack of understanding friendship only gave us more curiosity. I understand you prefer to keep to yourself, but there are some things about you that I dare call..." They're not the only ones who are intrigued now. "Yes...?" I pressed on politely, leaning forward slightly as the white mare seemed to purse her lip. "...Worrisome, to be accurate about it." Huh? "Oh nothing in terms of danger, I assure you!" Rarity added quickly when seeing my expression. "I simply meant there are things about you that don't add up, from your usage of vocabulary, which is understandable seeing as you're from a far-off land, to your apparent knowledge." The differences in our use of languages I can understand but... "'Apparent knowledge'?" She looked as though she was about to add more, but to my disappointment, something snapped her out of it. Rarity shook her head as she then looked back to her work. "My apologies. I have no intention to pry. But I'm not so sure about the others, especially Twilight. I can only warn you, Stardust, that there are many things about you that warrant discovering." "Some things are better off not knowing, Rarity." "Hmm perhaps. But that might not prevent them from attempting to find out regardless." "Let them try." I said instantly with a hint of challenge, smirking at my own self-assurance. "They will get little answers from me, depending on their questions. But I appreciate you for telling me this." I added sincerely, glad now I have an excuse to keep my guard up at all times. So they suspected me now. I cursed myself for my recklessness; I should've been more careful. No doubt Twilight, along with Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash, would try to discover their mysterious friend who came out of nowhere and knew all about the return of the dreaded Nightmare Moon, in addition to the stampede a while back and how I showed no reaction to Twilight returning the two tickets. Let this be a lesson to myself: tread more carefully. One I will take to heart... and most likely one I will easily screw up no problem. Sometimes I hate myself... "You can turn that gratitude into a promise you won't tell any of the girls anything I've said about them." I laughed, causing Rarity to glance at me in confusion. "My dear, I don't make promises. Now, with that settled, I was wondering... do you have anything blue in the market?" I love it. That's exactly what I told the hesitant, then eventually pleased, Rarity after I adorned the dark blue cloak I'm currently wearing now on my way back to the library. The process of choosing what to wear went more smoothly than I thought, as this fabric was one of the untouched work the white unicorn had yet to accessorize. Disappointment was evident on her features when after I won in the argument of giving the cloak, as she addressed it, "purpose," no I was more pleased and satisfied at the simplistic design; nothing to make it stand out, and to hide that hideous mark on my rump. Rarity had relented in the end, reluctant to give up but at the same time elated to have helped a friend out. I didn't even have to pay for it, as a token of friendship. The accomplished grin on my face wouldn't wipe off, and I doubt it will do so for a while, on my walk back to the tree-house, nodding politely to every passing pony. What made me feel even more pleased was the fact I 'edited' my hair a little while walking by a store window. As if I was going to keep that deranged style the white mare had forced on me back there. So, there was a benefit in being dragged to her fashion store after all. And did I mention I love this cloak? It covers almost my entire body from the back of my neck to near the end of my hind legs; if that's not close to decency I don't know what is. This will probably be the thing I'll wear everyday during my time in this colourful world. I just hope I don't jinx myself while walking back to where Twilight and perhaps Spike were waiting. Plus it did its main purpose nicely: covering up that hideous excuse of a cutie mark of mine. You know it had occurred to me, while I was walking down this pathway. Of all places I could have ended in, why Equestria? Why this universe specifically? Why not the Star Wars galaxy? Why not Kingdom Hearts? Pokémon? Yu-Gi-Oh? BioShock? Okay maybe not BioShock; the last thing I needed was to be in the presence of raving lunatics- "Hey there Stardust!" Speaking of someone who belonged in Rapture. My jump of shock was instantaneous while taking a few steps back at the ecstatic face of Pinkie Pie right in front of me. And just like that my elated mood vanished. Incredible, how did she do it? Oh I know, by nearly giving me a heart attack! "Hello Pinkie..." I replied hesitantly after taking a few breathes to calm down. "Is there something you wanted...?" Instead of answering like any well-mannered person - pony dammit! - I felt something shoved right into my chest, my front limbs immediately seizing whatever the pink mare had just given me. It felt rather hard and cold. A cookie? I glanced down at the treat in question as the energetic Pinkie spoke in that fast tone. "It's a leftover cookie I made after the rest I baked were quickly eaten by customers of Sugarcube Corner. I thought I'd give it to you as a sign of our everlasting fantastical wonderful friendship!" "...If I eat this will it get you to shut up?" I inquired, eyes still on the sugary snack looked more in an unusual shape than the average cookie. Hearing no answer, my eyes glanced up to find the pony had suddenly disappeared. Oh, maybe she's found someone else to annoy. Still... it was kind of her to do this. Plus I can't simply allow a good cookie to go to waste. And there was chocolate chips in it. Hakuta Matata. I was then certain even the creatures living in the far off mountains could hear my scream of pain when my teeth clamped down on the hard treat. "Will you hold still for just a moment?" I hate my life I hate my life Ihatemylife IHATEMYLIFE-! "Stardust I can't fix your teeth while you're moving around like that." Twilight protested in exasperation as my head kept writhing in reaction to the pain that infernal pink pony had caused me. Here I was now, in a sitting position as the purple unicorn worked to return my teeth to their natural self. "Try to concentrate on something if it hurts too much, or better yet think of something to occupy your thoughts. That will lessen the pain." Oh my dear Twilight, I have so many thoughts in mind... in relation to avenging my poor teeth against that damned mare- OW! I regret saying Hakuta Matata to myself now... ever. "Hold still." The intelligent pony ordered when she seized the chance to grab my jaw to hold me steady, inspecting my white damaged helpful things. "Hmm, alright I know just the spell for this, but I need you to be prepared for it. Don't worry, it won't hurt." She added after seeing my slack-jawed expression at the lack of assurance in her tone. "Well, not so much I think." You THINK? "Ready?" Hardly if you're unprepared yourself- ARGH! Okay... okay. My eyes immediately clamped shut as I felt some tickling, slightly painful sensations happening to the inside of my mouth. Then finally concluded as the pain slowly evaporated away, feeling as though minutes had passed by since the start of the process. My eyes lids slid open at the same time as Twilight, who looked gratified and... Confused? "You look better now." The observant Spike commented helpfully while walking over, sincerely glad for it for whatever reason. But my attention was on the unusually-acting unicorn. "Twilight?" I asked, a trace of concern in my tone as both I and the lizard looked at her. The mare was slowly panting, as though the work had apparently taken quite a bit of energy out of her. "I'm fine." She said after a moment, looking at me with a raised curious brow after recovering from her momentary exhaustion. "But for some reason, I don't know how, it took quite a lot of my magic to focus it on you Stardust." "Maybe you've already exerted your magic alot today?" I suggested, unsure what she was getting at. Twilight shook her head. "That's not what I meant; I'm saying I had to concentrate with a majority of my magic exclusively on you." "On me?" Now I was just simply confused. What was she saying? Staring at me as though I was a puzzle in need of solving, the purple mare then shook her head as though it was something to think about for a later time. "Never mind. Maybe I did exert a lot of my magic today. What's important now is how you did that to your own teeth." Then suddenly that boiling rage returned, my eyes and features hardening in remembrance while Spike and Twilight blinked at the change. "That damn pink pony. Offering me a cookie which turned out to be a rock painted in the colours of a treat." How could I have been so stupid? It was suspicious looking from the start, but still! "You mean Pinkie Pie." I nodded in clear distaste. Twilight sighed in equal annoyance. "You're not the only one who was tricked, Stardust." Prank?! I would hardly call breaking the entire set of my teeth a mere joke! "She and Rainbow Dash traded my writing ink with an invisible one." AND Rainbow Dash? Oh this just gives me so many excuses to exact vengeance. "And they also gave me the hiccups earlier by scaring me!" Spike added, not as apparently irritated as us two. "It was very funny." "You two got off easy then." I grumbled with a frown. "I'll be sure to repay them in kind..." By dropping a boulder on them. Or maybe I'll break their teeth and see how THEY like it. An amused look at my murderous one. "I wouldn't bother Stardust." Twilight said calmly. "You'll just stoop to their level." But not their level of height when I strangle the life out of the two annoying mares and leave them a heap on the floor. ...I miss my hands. "By the way, nice cloak Stardust." The lizard complimented, and I couldn't resist the small smile played on my muzzle. The Spike cocked his head, looking shockingly thoughtful. "With that and your beard... You look like a magician." A-A what? "I do?" And no offense in that tone, I was genuinely curious. My eyes sought for the mirror and found it... huh, yeah I see what he meant. "Huh." I made a sound of amusement. "Well don't expect me to pull out a rabbit anytime soon." The thoughts of any plans of revenge on the Earth Pony and pegasus were pushed away to the back of my mind... oh I'll get back at those two for sure. Twilight snorted as she returned to her work, writing some notes alongside some chemicals I dare not ask what they were for. "Nor any flowers to please your audience." She added jokingly. "If said audience wasn't comprised entirely of you, than no." I replied plainly, chuckling as I heard the sound of the quill being dropped while retreating downstairs to the kitchen, an idea popping up in my mind. "Now do me a favour you two, I wish to try something out; please do not enter the kitchen until I say so." It's already been a long day and I was hungry, despite the fact it was just reaching the afternoon. Besides, I have an idea, a way to repay the two residents of this house for their kind hospitality. It's been a while since I've done this... and by that I mean years. All I needed to do was find the right ingredients... and not botch up due to these hooves. The clearly ecstatic dragon delightfully took another bite, savouring the taste. "Mmm! You've really outdone yourself Stardust; these are delicious!" I flinched a little at the mouthful-sounding of food while he was addressing me, despite the compliment. I simply nodded, having taken it upon myself to wash away the used utensils and items for baking the treats. "He's right Stardust, these brownies are fantastic!" Twilight pitched in, sounding genuinely happy at the snacks I've baked exclusively for them and the others. "But you didn't really have to do this for us. Why don't you join us?" I shrugged indifferently, my back to the pair eating the treats. "I wanted to, as thanks for taking care of me since my arrival in this town. And I'm fine over here thanks." And there was no sarcasm this time, this was pure truth. It just... felt right to repay these two for their kindness... and the comfort they have given to me that night after my stomping out of the party. "Just be sure not to eat them all, Spike, some of those are for the others." I added, knowing full well that lizard will eat everything in sight if permitted. "Yes sir!" I rolled my eyes, though humorously, as the dragon probably saluted in his gratitude. It had been both frustrating and satisfying, making those brownies I have always excelled in baking. There was no other finer dish I could do brilliantly. What was frustrating about making them was the fact of using my new body's limbs in baking the chocolaty treats. I counted forty-two sighs of annoyance and thirty-six gritting of my teeth in the process. Never mind the fact of my concern that since it has been a long time I baked such things, my food may have lost that spark everyone back home seemed to adore. Even after an exhausting amount of an hour making the brownies I was hesitant in even calling the pony and dragon in. But it looks like there was no need of concern after all. "You always somehow manage to take us by surprise, you know." Twilight began behind me. "This morning you told me you were a writer, now you've shown us you can bake and wash up after yourself as well. Is there anything you can't do?" Was that unintentional sarcasm? Whatever I won't allow it to get to me. "Lots of things, actually." I admitted with a tone of humour. "Like become a monarch's student with far more intelligence than every pony in this town combined." I glanced over my shoulder at the blushing purple mare looking down, pausing from her devouring the plate of brownies presented before her. Spike meanwhile snickered at the state of her while my smile grew. I couldn't help it, that happy feeling I rarely had the privilege of having back home was rising up, ready to explode like a volcano within me. And before you ask; no, I am NOT flirting with a pony. I'm just simply teasing the unicorn, that's all. There are so many things wrong with hitting on an entirely different creature otherwise. "I'm not as smart as you make me out to be. But thank you..." Twilight admitted quietly, yet sounding quite gratified too. I scoffed not unkindly while cleaning the last of the equipment. "Ask anyone; they'll provide an equal if not better answer." "He's got you there Twilight." Spike said knowingly. And who knows better about you than your own assistant? "Mmm. I just can't get enough of these; they're almost as delicious as crystals!" Good grief Spike! No need to hammer it in. They're not perfect for Christ's sake! "I'm glad you like them." I said sincerely. "Like them? I love them." Spike declared rather happily. "You should bake these more often." It's a good thing I've lost the ability to blush a long time ago. A pause as I turned off the tap, proceeding to dry the items before the purple mare spoke up again.. "You're right Spike, these brownies are very well done! Thank you Stardust, despite there being no need for you to bake them for us." "Oh I told you, there was plenty of need my dear." I replied conversely. "I had to repay you both somehow for allowing me to stay, tolerating my attitude to this day." How they managed to deal with my isolated grumpy mood, I do not know. "And for fixing my teeth earlier. Please, allow me." I said after turning around to see the already empty plates in front of them. And they obliged with happy smiles that for some reason brought some sort of warmness within me. What the-? ... Doesn't matter; I'll probably return to my previous mood later. "You!" There, after spending all the next morning seeking out my target all over town, telling a suspicious Twilight I was simply going out for a jog, I've found her. If someone told me long ago I would one day start going out looking for Pinkie Pie or Rainbow Dash for any reason, I would probably declare that person insane and in need to be treated as soon as possible. But alas, that day has finally come. I stomped over towards the slow-walking Earth Pony, making it clear I'm not here for fun and games (when am I ever?), as Pinkie Pie was heading in my direction anyway. Perfect, now I can lecture this idiotic mare for that ridiculous harmful prank pulled on me yesterday. "Oh... hey Stardust. Nice cape." "Don't 'oh hey Stardust, nice cape' me." I snapped sternly, glaring at the halted pony with clear distaste, apparently not expecting this at all. I don't blame her, because any sensible pony would do their best to avoid rather than confront her. "We need to have a little chat about that reckless prank you pulled on me yesterday, and why it was arguably the most idiotic thing ever conjured up from both your and that pegasus' minds-" "Oh, that. I'm really sorry about that." Pinkie interrupted, causing me to blink at the unusual somber tone. "And so is Rainbow Dash, I think. But I'm really not in the mood right now, so..." My expression reflected my simple confusion as the Earth Pony then brushed past me, looking genuinely upset over something... Okay what was that about? Hang on! "What you believe a simple apology will make up for breaking my teeth?" I said in disbelief, turning around and walking beside the pink depressed pony. "My teeth! Which, I might add, I already get enough criticism from my own mother for not brushing properly. But regardless, that prank was childish and most of all, dangerous. Just imagine if-" "Stardust." I was cut off abruptly again by the strange tone unfitting for Pinkie's character, and I was even more taken back by the side-glare given in return to me. "Please, I can't do this right now. I'm really sorry for breaking your teeth..." Then she sighed and looked up as I stared in an expression I could describe for myself as 'flabbergasted'. "Maybe Twilight was right..." "Huh?" I raised a brow. Was she trying to change the subject? "Maybe Gilda isn't a big mean grumpy meanie pants." She continued redudantly. ...What? Gilda? "Who's Gilda?" I couldn't help but ask. Wait, searching my own memories now... nope, doesn't ring a bell. "Rainbow Dash's griffon friend." Pinkie Pie explained in that depressive tone. The hell's a griffon? It sounded familiar... Wait, is this a Pinkie Pie AND Rainbow Dash-oriented episode happening right now? If so should I just go back to bed? "Maybe I'm just a jealous judgmental jealous jealously pants." Three 'jealous' in one sentence. Congratulations Pinkie Pie, another award of randomness for you. And why am I still walking with her to wherever she was going? I halted briefly as the pink usually-happy pony sighed sadly while heading who-knows-where, frowning at the different behaviour. Who was she... and what did she do with the real Pinkie Pie? Well whoever she was, the clear depression was enough to damper any observer's mood, mine included... Gone dammit. I sighed in irritation as I followed the pony. I can't stay mad while she's in this state. Better go see what the problem truly was... "Seriously, Pinkie Pie, what is this depression about?" I asked again in exasperation while rubbing where I presume my temples were when the pink Earth Pony refused to answer from the other end of the table, sucking the straw of her delicious-looking shake instead. I shouldn't be caring. I really shouldn't. But the sooner she feels better, the sooner I can then yell at her for yesterday's prank without any feeling of guilt whatsoever. Foolproof plan- "Get down!" Pinkie Pie then ordered after we both heard a surreal sound behind me. Nonetheless I immediately obliged, ducking half my body under the round table and eyes glancing up at the laughter above alongside Pinkie- What the hell is that?! "That was sweet!" The arrogant Rainbow Dash said loudly, following a... a... Just what is that?! It looks like something out of The Wizard of Oz! No, more like something Dr. Suess drew. "Ugh. I gotta take care of a few weather jobs around here; shouldn't take long." I squinted hard at the now distant pegasus, talking to that thing beside her. "Pinkie..." I said slowly while my eyes were still fixed on the new creatures. "Mind telling me what in God's name I'm looking at?" "That's her: Gilda." She replied somberly. That thing is Rainbow Dash's old friend? "Half-eagle. Half-lion. The one who's been occupying Rainbow's time more than me-" I stopped listening, mind processing the fact that what was right in front of me was apparently the combination of two of nature's greatest animals. A lion... and an eagle. And I thought the manticore was awesome! But this?! This knocks it out of the park! And yet... my head tilted in suspicion, I find its appearance rather... unsettling. Not out of prejudice, God no! But there was something, an aura about it- her, that I find puts me on edge. Maybe it's the face, the expression. I don't know. My answers came to me when the griffon decided to play a poor unfunny prank on the old pony I recognized as Granny Smith, inciting my frown. "Aww poor Granny Smith! She didn't know it was a joke! How mean!" "A childish heart attack-inducing joke." I said in agreement, before raising a brow at the indignant pink pony. "Reminds of you of someone?" "I said I was sorry!" Pinkie exclaimed at me, before looking back and shaking her head. "No no, I can't misjudge her. It was kind of a funny prank. I guess." Pinkie you were born to make me roll my eyes. Nonetheless I continued observing Rainbow Dash's friend with her. Stealing an apple and then eating it? Oh how crude of you Miss Gilda... A sharp gasp behind me. "I did misjudge her! She's not only a mean meanie pants, she's also a thief." I nodded at the observation thoughtfully. "No no no no no, she might give it back." ...? I sent the pink pony a disbelieving stare. "From her stomach?" No, it was clear this griffon was not to be trusted. "Now is not the time for you to try and be rational about this, Pinkie Pie. She's obviously someone you can't rely on." I hate to say this, but maybe even Rainbow Dash was in trouble of being terribly influenced into causing more trouble than she already does... "You don't know that Stardust. Maybe it was just a joke." I was about to retort as my eyes then fixed on a certain yellow pegasus guiding a pair of ducks and their children passed us. "Alright little ones, this way." Fluttershy said kindly to the animals, no doubt escorting them to a river. That's probably the nicest way I've ever seen someone treat animals without looking online for videos of such- "Hey!" "Oh... excuse me." "I'm walking here!" "Oh. U-um I'm s-sorry." Fluttershy stuttered in her feeble attempts of apologizing to the rude combination of prideful creatures. "I-I was just trying to-" But the griffon was having none of it, mocking in a tone that caused my glare to harden. "'I'm sorry I'm sorry'! Why don't you just watch where you're going doofus!" The ducks and their youth scattered as the taller creatures advanced on the retreating pegasus. And I can already feel the heat of a rising rage within me boil to intense degrees... No... No Stardust, you're beyond this. You're not supposed to get emotionally invested in anyone here- "B-b-b-b-but I-I-" Yet I don't like that deep breath the griffon just took... And I covered my ears at the loud screech undoubtedly meant to intimidate the poor pony... and it worked. My eyes widened and jaw fell wide open as Fluttershy ran off in tears, and I felt my own cold heartstrings behind pulled at the devastated sight of her departure. It was enough to make any teenage man shed a tear... ...Pinkie Pie, you better hold me down right now... "Ugh, please; all these lame ponies are driving me- ARGH!" The next thing I knew, was the awful arrogant griffon crashing right into a stand of various fruits, features that of shock before it dipped into the fallen wood and fruit. And my own body was suddenly in the middle of the gasping crowd, a curled hoof extended widely at the direction the thing with wings had fallen into. Deep heavy breaths were slowly inhaling and exhaling from my lungs, as the ignited fury within me unleashed at that second. "Stardust!" I heard the surprised Pinkie Pie exclaim from behind me, while some of the town's residents immediately went to check on the hurt creature lying in the ruined stand, colours of fruit splattered all over. I... I don't know what came over me... but right now I didn't care; that inferno within me roared in delight at the sight of the big bird in that state, and I couldn't restrain the pleased smirk on my features for causing it. Right now my impulses begged for more, desiring to rip off that griffon's wings and hang them on a nearby wall. I don't normally approve of violence, ESPECIALLY against any female but... Nah screw it this was entirely excusable. My eyes narrowed as the thing recovered from her stupor and leaped out of the fallen stand, standing in a height meant for intimidation and glaring at the source for hitting her into it with distaste. Tell you what my dear; loving the bruised mark on your cheek. It rather suits you. "You... You hit me... How dare you...!" Those words made me scoff loudly, drawing all ponies attention onto me as I spoke heatedly. "How dare I? Considering the circumstances of you unnecessarily making that poor pony cry it was entirely justified. As it's just as clear to the crowd around us, you are clearly an unwanted presence around here, Miss... Gilda was it not? Run on back to where you came from." "Or what?" She asked dangerously, features just as hardened as I as we both dropped into prepared crouched stances, which came quite naturally to me now. Must be a defense mechanism instilled in all pony kind. "Or I will pluck every last feather off your body." I replied darkly, ignoring the loud gasps of shock and horror around me at the bold words. But I took hidden delight at the widening of her own eyes before they glared at me with such hatred. Hatred... What did she know about such an emotion? I raised an amused brow as the griffon then took a deep breath and roared loudly at me, my own mane flowing wildly at the sound-waves. Well at least I can tell Rarity a griffon messed up my hair... But yeah; two can play that game. Oh how I enjoyed the sight of fear and shock on her face as I roared back, maybe not quite as powerful as her own, but enough to show I wasn't someone to be taken lightly, if socking her into a stand wasn't enough of a message. Finishing, I then said plainly. "I can do this all day my dear." "You're insane." The horrified griffon finally announced after a moment, before quickly turning and departing into the air, determined to get very far away from her assaulter as soon as possible. "But you will pay for hitting me regardless, you foolish stallion!" "I look forward to it!" I called to her retreating figure, disappearing among the clouds. Good, that's her sorted and put in her place. I feel rather accomplished; vengeance exacted for poor Fluttershy. I felt all eyes on me and I shrugged to the crowd. "You wouldn't have done the same?" Referring to the spectacle just now. Without awaiting an answer, I turned and gave a nod to the stilled Pinkie Pie, before briskly walking off, having absolutely no intention to stick around and be the center of attention any more than needed. Now for something I would consider a challenge... But... Where exactly did that sudden strength come from...? "You punched her in the face?" I sighed, my common sense having returned to me a while after that little confrontation with the griffon, as the incredulous mare asked me the same question three times now. "I assure you, Twilight, I don't like violence as much as you do. But in this case... well." I replied simply, while walking past the shelves, then frowning in annoyance as rows of books suddenly spawned to life and formed a wall, prevented me from going further forwardly. Of course I had to inform Twilight of what just happened today, otherwise someone else would've, and could have given her the wrong impression. As soon as I returned, I immediately doused a whole glass of water to cool down the righteous fury, before going to the concerned purple mare and lizard about the events. "I'm still trying to wrap my mind around this reckless thing you've done, Stardust! You punched her, an innocent griffon, Rainbow Dash's friend, in the face?" "Innocent? Hardly." I scoffed while finally turning to face the disapproving unicorn. "The situation was far from unwarranted. I did what I had to." But of course, the disbelieving Twilight Sparkle was having none of it. She pointed at me as though I was some sort of criminal, and it only got on my nerves more. "The reason behind hitting her is irrelevant-" "Even for upsetting Fluttershy?" "Especially for upsetting Fluttershy!" She continued heatedly. "You should never use violence on anyone, no matter the circumstance. What you did was unprovoked, idiotic and could have gotten you in serious trouble. But no; you chose to pick a fight, on a griffon of all things!" Wow and here I thought only my mother could nag so hard... Watching from the side, Spike said with a tone suggesting he was impressed. "I for one didn't know you had it in you Stardust." Both both mine and Twilight's gazes were focused on each other. The frown on my face was beginning to hurt. "All I did was give her a message; Ponyville does not tolerate bullies." "Or you could have given her the message that Ponyville was filled with violent ponies! Besides, don't you know it's wrong to hit a female?" "...Do tomboys count?" "Yes!" I shrugged regardless. "Well, if it works." The unicorn sighed in annoyance and shook her head in clear disappointment. "I can't believe you..." Okay this was getting out of hand. "Look, I lost control, alright?" I snapped in irritation, now glaring at the taken aback pony. "I'm not going to excuse my instincts. I AM sorry I lost control of myself like that. But God forbid was I going to allow that griffon to continue bullying anyone any further. Granny Smith did nothing to deserve being frightened like that. That shopkeeper did nothing to have her fruit stolen like that. And Fluttershy, certainly, did nothing to deserve such harsh behaviour thrown at her. I merely gave just desserts, that's all." "That's far from all, Stardust!" It was my turn to blink at the snappish tone as Twilight then thrust a hoof straight into my chest. "Maybe Gilda was acting like a bully, but your actions today didn't solve anything, it only made you stoop down to her level-" "Don't. Ever. Compare me to the likes of her." I growled, having the sudden urge to punch the rows of blocking books behind down, instead swiftly knocking her hoof off me, inwardly flinching at the wince on her face. "I don't hawk (pun not intended) on the innocent just because it amuses me. Tell me something, Twilight." I began furiously. "Have you ever been bullied? Have you experienced being picked on by mindless brutes?" The purple unicorn then frowned uncertainly. "Well I-" "Exactly." I interrupted her through gritted teeth. "I'm not proud of what I did today-" Oh who am I kidding? There was some slight enjoyment out of it. "- But it was justified. You clearly have no idea what you are talking about, which is rather ironic don't you think?" Twilight looked rather hesitant then. "What are you saying?" So she wanted answers? Then I'll humour her. "I'm saying that while you have a vast amount of knowledge in that pretty little head of yours." I pointed to the forehead in question. "Doesn't mean you can lecture someone about something you've never experienced. You can only advise, comfort those who are in need of it, or better yet, help them." That said, I began walking around the wall of literature, speaking over my shoulder at the unicorn. "Don't pretend you know me, Twilight Sparkle. I am something you nor your friends can ever comprehend. So do me a favour and allow me some peace. I'll be in my room." "Stardust... Wait-" I blocked out her pleading voice as I walked up the staircase, my fixed on nothing in particular. She didn't understand... Nor could she understand... None of them could comprehend the mystery that was me. And it will stay that way. Okay. Maybe I WAS a tad exaggerate in my behaviour earlier. But let's face it, I wasn't going to allow myself to be lectured by a pony. My pride demanded otherwise. So I was rude to Twilight... perhaps a little too rude... Oh well, no time for regretting it anyhow. Spike had knocked on the door earlier stating he and Twilight were going to some party Pinkie Pie is hosting, granted my silence when he inquired if I was coming. So that left me with my temporary bedroom filled with so many books. I haven't read them all yet, and if I'm lucky, I'll be gone before then. Because right now I felt like a horrible person. Oh not for hitting that griffon. Hell no. But more of snapping at the unicorn, who was innocent in all of this. I probably shouldn't have told her... And that lesson I vowed to take to heart yesterday about being more discreet? Yeah, broken, just like that. I can't even keep promises to myself. Pacing around the room in my frustration, I took note how sunset was already approaching. The two have been gone for a while now, as far as I can tell. Should I just pack up and leave, no longer become a nuisance to the two and everyone else in this happy-go-lucky town? Is my presence in Ponyville an inconvenience? Perhaps I can somehow send a letter to Celestia herself, requesting asylum within her own castle walls- no. No that's too much to ask for. So what then? My body halted and eyes gazed at the resting sun, as though possibly seeking some advice from it. Speaking of which, where was Specter when I needed him? Surely he must see by now I am unfit for befriending others in this cheery world, and should send me home as quickly as possible. I don't belong here- My head swiftly turned to a polite knocking on my door. Now who could that be? Twilight? Probably, no doubt wishing to continue the first genuine fight we've had during my stay here. Spike? Obviously he would be there to try and cheer me up, not that I deserve it. Or... oh I swear to God, as I walk over towards the door with a heavy frown on my features, if that griffon somehow found me, or someone escorted her here, looking for revenge, I'm going to clip her wings literally- "Oh! Hello Stardust." Immediately my expression of anger cooled down, replaced with confusion at the yellow pegasus shyly greeting me. Beside her was Twilight herself, frowning at me when I glanced at her in question. "Um... hello Fluttershy. Is there something I can help you with?" "Oh... well, we were wondering... if we can come in? Just for a minute?" The soft-hearted pony asked lightly, avoiding my gaze after asking that question. "...Sure." I replied, my tone riddled with uncertainty as I stepped back and allowed the two ponies entry, the pair looking around the room as though it was something of interest. What did they want exactly? "So what was it I can help you with?" I asked, curiosity with a hint of caution. Despite Fluttershy's well-mannered fragile nature, I knew for a fact there was something unsettling within her rarely shown unless in extreme circumstances. And even I'm not foolish enough to have reason to provoke such a reaction. "Well... um..." The pegasus began rather hesitantly, glancing at the patient purple mare who gave her an encouraging nod, then looked at me face-to-face, taking a deep breath before continuing. "Twilight told me what you did to Gilda..." Ahh, of course, why am I not surprised? "And to tell you that um, what you did, was a teensy tiny little bit of an overreaction-" "I know I went too far." Both ponies blinked at the blunt agreement. "Y-You do?" "Of course." But my voice held no sympathy for the griffon. "It was childish, impulsive and careless of me to engage physical assault on her. And I am sorry for losing control." Fluttershy just stared at me for a moment. "Um... well, I'm glad you know you went too far... but, that's not all." I raised a brow. What more could there be, a lecture? "If you're going to start telling me off for it, you may as well- Huh?" I was cut off by myself at the rather abrupt hug the yellow pegasus was giving me. ...Okay this I did not expect. What was I being given a pat on the back for hitting a griffon? What reason was this mare embracing me so? "Thank you..." She then whispered. "For defending me like you did." Still... My hoof carefully reached up and gently stroked the long bright pink mane, as a way of comforting her. Rather soft. Ponies enjoy being lightly stroked right? Finally the pony released with a tinge of pink on her own face for some reason. Did she never hug a male before? A feet away Twilight was observing with a puzzled expression on her face. What, it was a simple hug was it not? "Well I best be going now, thank you for your time." Fluttershy bowed her head politely with a light smile before walking past me, halfway through the doorway before a sudden thought caused me to call out. "Fluttershy." The yellow pegasus turned to me in question. Now Stardust, tread rationally here. You've kept saying to yourself you should not become invested with any of these ponies too much. For once, your brain begs of you, do NOT listen to your heart and start properly caring for any of these creatures-! "If anyone ever treats as such like that griffon did... or even worse, inform me right away." I told her sternly yet not unkindly. ...If it had the capability my brain would be facepalming itself right now. "Oh! I-I don't know; I wouldn't want to cause any more trouble-" "It'll only be trouble if you keep allowing yourself to be picked on like that." At the happy nod, the kind mare then left the room, and I can hear the distant footsteps of departure. Great, now that's one pony taken care of- "That 'griffon' has a name you know." Time to deal with the other. I scoffed and looked over my shoulder at the frowning Twilight. "No doubt you're still mad for the argument earlier." "...I can't pretend I'm still not infuriated with your actions today." The unicorn sighed in her admittance. "But I'm glad you've learnt your lesson, at least. Besides, I'm here because I have two things to say." "As long as they're not lectures, I'm all ears." I shrugged while the purple mare then looked away in thought, looking surprisingly somber which incited me to frown. "You're wrong." "Excuse me?" "You're wrong, about me never experiencing being the victim of a bully." Twilight continued, a look in her eyes I can only describe best as haunted. "I was picked on when I was younger, back during my studies as a filly." Oh no she's not doing this... "I was... constantly mocked for my devotion to my study of magic, called all sorts of various names and insults." "Sounds to me they were just envious." I pointed out quietly. A sad smile. "But I got through, in the end. Despite all the grievances they caused me, I never gave up in my pursuit of learning." The unicorn then lifted her eyes towards me, and I couldn't help but stiffen at the open soul reflected in those purple orbs. "So yes Stardust, I do understand what it's like to be bullied... And I think you do too." A lengthy welcomed pause, me looking away quickly as the mare attempted to search my own eyes for the similar experience. It wasn't long before I spoke again, staring into the sunset from my window, cursing how my voice was straining. "I was born... unique." There. I said it. And that's all you're getting love. "In what way?" Twilight asked softly, approaching me which had me shrink away. "In a way that had me become a target for mindless brutes." I replied harshly, then shaking my head as unpleasant memories pounded against the walls I trapped them with in my mind. I have no reason to recall such things. "I do not wish to speak about it, Twilight, I'm not as open as you are. You're a nice girl, and so are the others. That said, the less you learn more about me, the better. But..." I sighed reluctantly. "I'm... sorry you had to go through such in your younger days." "The past is in the past. And I'm sorry you got bullied too." From the corner of my eye I saw her shrug, looking at me with that sympathy I don't need. "But, you know, if you ever want to talk about it, I'm all ears." "I appreciate it." I then raised a brow at her as a recent memory just struck me. "You mentioned you had another thing to say." "Ah, yes. I was wondering, you said yesterday that you were a writer." "I am." Where is this going? "So you enjoy reading fiction, correct?" "Above all other reading materials, yes." "Do you have any specific taste of genre?" I shrugged. "Just about anything that has a good story to it, really." The purple mare nodded and proceeded on her way out, but I heard her voice call out from behind before she departed. "Oh, by the way, Rainbow Dash will want a word with you soon about the way you 'handled' Gilda." I rolled my eyes. "But I think those brownies you baked yesterday that I brought to the party today will compensate as an apology." "Wait, you did what?!" I exclaimed in shock as I quickly turned around to a chuckling Twilight who shut the door behind her, leaving me to do nothing but begin pacing again in disbelief at the gall of her, yelling my frustration to the ceiling. She took those brownies, the ones I baked, to the party? Without my consent?! That... She...! "Dammit Twilight!" To be continued...
Chapter Six: Bear BusterAuthor's Note I would just like to make a reminder that this story is not to be taken that seriously, its purpose is to be more based around humour; despite humour not being my strong point. If you're invested, that's fine, just don't expect too much creativity or cleverness out of this story. With that said, please enjoy the latest chapter! Chapter Six: Bear Buster "Come on Twilight; you can do it!" Spike was evidently pumped up for the purple mare's next magic trick. "Okay, here goes." And the horn on her head brightened in power, and unsurprisingly completing the spell Twilight intended to use. "Haha you did it!" Congratulations Twilight; you've given him a phony disguise. I smirked in amusement as Spike ticked off the spell from the list of magic usage the unicorn was trying out today, observing from afar as I meanwhile was trying out something for myself. Speaking of which, while she was excelling in her work, my own progress in my activity was proving a little difficult... and painful. I flinched as my spine protested while my front hooves carefully lifted up the front half of my body, leaning against the wooden table to keep me up for as long as possible. "That's number twenty-five!" Spike announced happily. "Twenty-five number of tricks and counting!" I raised a brow as Twilight looked away from those words rather modestly. "This is not at all a surprise." I remarked, causing her to glance towards my trying position. "Sometime soon you'll no doubt be able to master any spell possible." A humoured doubtful look. "Thanks, but I don't think that'll ever happen. Not even Princess Celestia can master every existing magical spell." I shrugged, almost tipping over in the process. "Then you'll be the first." Was that a slight tremor in my voice, due to the fact my back was starting to scream at me to stand back down like a normal pony? Well, tough luck spine; so quit making my body shudder outwardly and take it like a man. "And I think this is the best trick so far!" Spike continued boasting Twilight's skills happily while looking at the mirror, believing that mustache suits him. It doesn't. "Hellooo Rarity. What's that? Aww it's nothing; just my awesome mustache!" That was then my hooves finally let go of the table, my strained back calming in relief as I stood on four legs again, no longer using only the two hind limbs to stand on. For those wondering, while it was admittedly entertaining to use four limbs to walk about on, that doesn't mean I should rely on them all the time. I do miss being human, and perhaps this was a way of outwardly keeping my humanity intact... besides my actions and reactions to the things going on in Equestria. So, from this day forward I am going to devote myself in learning to walk on two legs once again. While that may take a while, I wasn't patient for nothing; I was quite up to the challenge. Now then, before I try again, allow me to burst Spike's bubble, but not quite unkindly. "My friend, I don't believe facial hair alone will gain Rarity's attention." I pointed out in good humour. "He's right Romeo, as attractive and enticing as you look, it's just for practice and it's gotta go." Twilight concurred while using her magic to wipe away the cliché gentleman-mustache despite Spike's protesting. Hold on... Romeo and Juliet was canon in this world? Huh. Go figure. Should it surprise me then if the writer of the tale was named something combined with 'Shakespeare' and something stupidly pony-related? Probably not. Anyway, back to work. Alright, careful now... doing good so far. My right hoof grasped onto the edge of the table tightly, lifting me up slowly. Don't want to rush things and cause my own spine to snap. Again my already gasping-for-air back began to protest once again, though I did my best to ignore while my teeth gritted from the pain. Come on I can do this... "You know your spine won't stand the pressure long if you keep doing that." The unicorn pointed out, a flash of concern on her features at my activity which was evidently strange to her eyes. "What are you doing anyway?" Spike asked, still sounding disappointed for losing the facial hair. "Trying to stand only on my hind legs." I replied through gritted teeth, before my body gave up again and made me stand back down again. Okay... I'll give a five minute break before I try again... alright ten minutes. After I've mastered this, I'll then move on to trying to walk only with the pair. "Oh... why?" Why indeed... hat to tell the curious two? "It's a... Rite of passage, from my homeland." I began my woven tale of bull, fabricating as I go along. "While a sign of maturity around here and the rest of Equestria is gaining one's cutie mark, we're not so lenient; the true aging from young to grown-up is by learning to rely only on the hind legs. So as to..." "As to...?" "...Well let's say it makes things easier for a pony to effectively accomplish tasks, complete multiple things at once, and in case you need to reach something high up without straining your back." "Wow." Spike said, sounding impressed by the concept. Of course he would buy this. "But... isn't it painful to keep using only the back legs, especially through your whole life?" He asked with a frown. "Not to mention the spine can break if you do that for a long period of time." Twilight added knowingly. "Ah, but that's the beauty of it." I replied, nodding rather sagely as though everything I was saying was pure fact. "Of course you don't master this technique right away. While it may be less difficult to some who are flexible, it still requires lots of practice. Eventually, the spine itself learns to adapt to the new way of movement, causing lesser pain the more you attempt standing up with two limbs." "As soon as you've finally managed to accomplish this, without feeling the slightest bit of hurt in your body while doing so, you present your skill in a test by the land's elders, and then they will deem you as a proper full-grown stallion or mare." I concluded confidently, rather impressed with myself for making all this up with only the slightest hesitation. Hopefully Twilight didn't pick up on any traces of deceit in my tone. But fortunately, at least as far as I can tell, the intelligent unicorn appeared just as interested as Spike, speaking while rubbing her own chin thoughtfully. "That's actually very interesting, Stardust. I've never heard of such a rite before. And it's only exclusive to your homeland?" "Indeed." I nodded. "And where did you say that was?" "England." I replied before I could stop myself, wincing at my slip-up. Thankfully neither seemed to notice. Dammit Stardust now your tongue decided to betray you! Yes I've never told the two, or anyone else for that matter, where I was specifically from, only until now 'Someplace Far Away,' as Mr. Snrub would put it. "I'm not familiar with it." "You wouldn't be; it's a very... isolated place where we all value our privacy." I lied, hoping my amused smile was convincing. "It wouldn't shock me if you couldn't find it anywhere in these books." I gestured to the mountains of literature surrounding us. Hopefully that will buy me enough time to cover up my slip-up. But to my self-irritation, Twilight raised a brow and obviously took that as a challenge. "Maybe I'll have a look for any information about it later. If not, you can tell us all about it yourself. In the meantime, let's go out and check on our friends." She suggested to the patient dragon who nodded heatedly, then to I who shrugged indifferently. Eh, why not? My back should be fully rid of the pain after a nice walk. I let out a small sigh in relief as they turned while I waited myself for the back pain to fade away inch by inch. Talk about cutting it close. Well... maybe they would have heard about it sometime soon regardless I suppose. In the meantime, may as well think of what to tell the inquisitive mare about my homeland if she persists. It was quite a lovely day, I suppose, walking on the left of our trio while walking outside, talking about the purple unicorn's successful magic usage. Honestly, I wasn't as enthusiastic about it as the pair was; it had really little to do with me, but no reason to be impolite about it. Nothing bad has happened to me today... yet anyway. Not that I have admitted this to anyone yet but I have grown... quite accustomed to this town, having no like for it but neither a dislike either. My feelings of anger and confusion for being in Equestria, let alone Ponyville, have dampened layer by layer after spending time with these residents. But my incentive to go home hasn't died down, and it never will. The first chance I get of leaving will be taken without hesitation. Speaking of home, I know for a fact the intelligent mare beside me didn't believe a single word coming from my mouth about the 'rite of passage' we conduct there. I mean, 'the spine will eventually adapt'? Come on even Pinkie Pie would call that a little suspicious. So, while we walk and visit the others, I'll spend this time conceiving a convincing lie to back up my little story when we return. "Twenty-five Twilight! Twenty-five different kinds of tricks and counting!" Spike reminded us from behind, still sounding impressed by the unicorn's skills. Seriously? I'd be more impressed myself if she performed a hundred spells on the same day. "I thought unicorns were supposed to have a little magic that matches their special talents." Now this I've never heard about, raising an intrigued brow to myself. The magic in Twilight's type of ponies varies on the special talents their cutie mark presents? Does the same apply to alicorns in that regard as well? For the better I keep these sort of questions to myself, as I have no desire in my ignorance, to those that must be common knowledge to the world's inhabitants, noticed and attract more attention to myself. But still, that doesn't mean I'll suppress my curiosity. "True." Twilight conceded to the dragon's comment. "For ponies whose talents are for things like cooking or singing or math. But what if a unicorn's special talent IS magic?" "Then they'd be OP as sin." I answered jokingly, knowing full well this mare's special talent was the power of this world's magic in question. It certainly explains more how and why she managed to defeat so many different threats to Equestria. "OP?" Twilight turned to me with a puzzled expression. "Overpowered." I clarified. "Ah." The mare was clearly uncertain whether what I was implying was meant to be a good thing or not. I simply shrugged as Spike spoke next. "So like you then, Twilight, with your special talent; you've got a ton of magic!" Spike stated. Just how powerful WAS Twilight anyhow? And how much more stronger will she get in the future? From what I'm hearing and have heard about her, this purple modest (sometimes smug) studious unicorn was the embodiment of magic itself. "Oh Spike stop!" Speaking of modest. "I'm sure there are lots of ponies in Ponyville that know just as much magic as me." "Are you kidding?" Spike asked in agreement with my loud scoff at the humble words. "I don't think there's another unicorn in Equestria with your kind of ability Twilight." I nodded. "He's got a point Twilight. I myself have never met a more intelligent magical-using unicorn such as yourself. I dare say you're a prodigy." Oh look how flustered she's getting at the praise, I laughed a little at the sight. Truth be told I've never even met a unicorn before Twilight, so you could say what I was telling her was simple fact. "Coming through!" An incoming voice called out that quickly made me side-step at the two running-by small ponies, one of which accidentally taking Spike along the ride, leaving both me and Twilight in the dust. "And they were...?" I inquired without looking at her, my attention on the two blue and orange creatures that were obviously colts. Twilight sighed in disbelief. "Snips and Snails." ...Ah, them. When you've seen the movie, how could you not recognize them? But the less said about that disaster of a flick, the better... "Didn't you hear? Ponyville's got a new unicorn in town!" The tall lean one exclaimed, who was no doubt Snails. "Yeah, they say she's got many more magical powers-" The smaller obese one, evidently Snips, proclaimed. "- than any unicorn ever!" You know, it just occurred to me how in that movie Snips and Snails were the side-villains obeying their mistress. So that's another cliché right there: the fat small guy and the taller skinny one always being the henchmen. Another point why I have my suspicions that good ol' Mrs. Faust had nothing to do with the movie. Anyway where were we? They mentioned something about a new pony? "Where is this unicorn?" Twilight inquired to the pair next to me. I glanced at the rather downcast mare, puzzled over what could possibly make this a big matter to her- Wait... Wait... No... "It can't be..." I muttered to myself while looking at the ground in thought. So soon? Would that arrogant blue mare appear this early as Twilight's rival? Or has time flown by more than I thought; already at the tenth or fifteenth episode? Was it already time for a Twilight-oriented episode, to develop this mare above the rest? Of course I can't forget the other days about Applejack, Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash's development of character, as I had partaken in those days, unwillingly with the last two. But I don't recall a single day during my time here devoted to a crisis or development on Rarity or Fluttershy's part. Maybe I've missed out on them during my solitude in the library- "Stardust?" I felt a tapping on my shoulder, causing me to look back up at the curious mare. "Are you alright? You look more intense than usual." "...If it's who I think it is, Twilight." I replied in admittance. "Then I have every right to act so guarded." "Wait, you know who it is?" Spike asked with a raised brow. "I have my suspicions." And I have the slight feeling my intuition will be correct. "Let's find out." I said instead, prompting the two to nod and run off. I blinked at their sudden hurry to see this new resident and ran in pursuit. I HAD to see this for myself. Oh just what I needed to see. A crowd. I muttered several curses in disdain while brushing past various coloured ponies with the pair, just as determined as I to have a look at the visitor. Yes visitor, because I know she's not staying. I haven't seen this episode personally, but I've got some idea how it will be like. And my curiosity how Twilight will deal with this situation was too damn high to ignore. A loud bragging familiar voice echoed over the crowd as we pushed our way to the front. "Come one! Come all!" Isn't that a carriage? Was she really going to pop out in a melodramatic fashion- of course she was. I frowned at the yellow carriage she was evidently inside. "Come and see the amazing magic of-" The carriage then transformed into a stage, prompting my justified eye roll. "- The GRRRREAT and POWERFUL Trrrrixie!" My speculation was correct. Go figure. The catchy lyrics played in my mind as the blue confident dark-pink-eyed mare appeared from the purple smoke to the gasping crowd, wearing that ridiculous violet pointy hat and cape attached via diamond (I'm calling it now; it's fake.), with an absurd pattern of coloured stars scattered all over the clothing. Hey, a blue coat and white mane... care to trade? What I would give to have either of those right now. I've always wanted natural white hair. And a blue coat wouldn't be a bad bonus either. "Watch in awe-" The blue unicorn began in a high dramatic tone with laughable gesturing. "- as the great and powerful Trixie performs the most spectacular feats of magic ever witnessed by pony kind!" She finished loudly as sudden fireworks erupted around her. That just made me rub my eyes in annoyance. Yeah bravo Trixie. "My my my, what boasting." I found myself laughing shortly at the white unicorn calling the arrogant mare out on her bull. You took the words right out of my mouth my dear! "Oh come on." Spike groaned in agreement with Rarity. "Nopony's as magical as Twi-! Twi- Twi..." Oh dear. Nice save with the coughing my little lizard friend, I roll my eyes at your fantastic discretion. "Uh hey Rarity I uh- must dash!" Well... at least he's smart enough not to draw unwanted attention to his mistress. "There's nothing wrong with being talented is there?" Twilight asked rather uncertainly. "Nothin' at all." I heard Applejack answer feet away, while my eyes remained fixed on the new arrival. "'Cept when someone goes around showin' it off like a school-filly with fancy new ribbons." "Just because one has the ability to perform lots of magic does not make one better than the rest of us!" Rarity added helpfully. You know, I find myself appreciating the fact these ponies are quick to call out the brat on the stage for her arrogance. I sent a slight smirk their way. "The only problem with that, however, is Miss Trixie over there has no comprehension on such." I mumbled enough for few to hear. Said unicorn was busy performing menial tricks even I could perfect with my cloak. "Especially when you've got me around-" Rainbow Dash then said, and already I felt a headache coming. As if the fireworks and Trixie's voice wasn't enough... "- being better than the rest of us!" Truly a humble pegasus of our time. I'm sorry, but WHY do people back home like her again? "Er- I mean, yeah!" Someone must have spared me the time of casting her a dark look. "Magic shmagic! Boo!" I scoffed. "Besides, anyone with a brain cell knows that this high-horse unicorn is nothing more than a loud-mouth who delivers no promises from her words." That was then I heard Rainbow Dash ask cheekily. "So... kinda like you?" A slow glance to the right at the grinning pegasus. "Kinda like you." Finally, it seems our friend on the stage has taken the hint. "Well well well, it seems we have some nnneigh-sayers in the audience!" I cut her off with my ridiculed laughter. Okay, who wrote the script for her to say that? That was hilarious! "Who is so IGNORANT as to laugh AND challenge the magical ability of the great and powerful Trixie!" So that's how this bad blood started between the two unicorns huh? You know what this is well-rewarding of me even bothering to come outside; this was quite spectacular show to watch. "Do they not know that they're in the presence of the most magical unicorn in all of Equestria?!" "Well they are, but they're not looking at her." I said under my breath, thoroughly enjoying myself. "Just who does she think she is?" Rarity asked nearby. So I'm the only one around here humoured huh? Ah well. And by all means Spike, make this far more entertaining for me. "Yeah! We all know that Twilight is-!" "Spike! Shh!" The purple unicorn was quick to cut off her assistant not-so-subtly, moving both herself and the dragon out of the crowd. And my smirk was just plastered there waiting for the inevitable confrontation between the two mares. Should've grabbed some popcorn on my way here. Oh yay... More fireworks. Suddenly my hyped mood died down as the unicorn proceeded with her childish displays. "So 'great' and 'powerful' Trixie!" Rainbow Dash then interrupted the show by flying onto the stage, literally face-to-face as the stand-off between arrogant and boastful began. "What makes you think you're so awesome anyway?" Maybe this won't be so bad after all. The blue mare laughed at the question, as though it was beneath her. "Why, only the great and powerful Trixie has magic strong enough to vanquish the dreaded, Ursamajor!" Her voice increased in rising as the trumpets flared magic... Streamers and produced above the crowd the blue outline image one would see in Las Vegas, except this was of... A bear. "When all hope was lost!" She continued dramatically while the area of ponies gasped in shock and disbelief. Me? I'm just staring up simply perplexed by what the big deal was about. "The ponies of Puffington had no one to turn to! But the great and powerful Trixie!" Ah I see, it's a glorifying backstory. I shook my head to match my ludicrous feeling at the display. Also, Puffington? Pray I never go there. "And with her awesome magic, vanquished the Ursamajor-" 'Ursamajor'. I swear to God that's what I could hear from her boastful mouth "- back to its cave; deep within the Everfree Forest!" ...I... Can't be the only one around here who finds her story ridiculous in itself. All I gave her was a doubtful eyebrow as the two ignorant colts proceeded to praise Trixie like she was something to behold. Well guess what kiddies? She wasn't. The taller one moved towards the stage and gestured to the smug mare. "Trixie truly is the most talented most magical most awesome unicorn in all of Ponyville-! Huh?" He paused in surprise as the blue unicorn opened her eyes in irritation at the sound of amused scornful laughter aimed in her direction. Origin: me. "Well well well." I announced while clapping my hooves to emphasis how much I've brought her small tale of defeating a giant bear monster. "That was quite the story to be told, Miss Trixie. However, I find myself noticing one small error within it." "And what, may the great and powerful Trixie ask, would that be, Mr?" The blue mare inquired in her bratty tone, obviously prepared to back up her own story if need be. Well then, back this up you pretentious mare. I simply turned around, finding myself no longer enjoying the show and having the desire to return back to the library for a snack, calling out over my shoulder while walking through the crowd. "You have no evidence to back up this tale. So if you'll excuse me, I'm off to where the facts are." I was bored now. While the loud and egotistical Trixie was trying to find an excuse to back up her ludicrous story, I found my way walking around the crowd. What? I'm hungry. Plus this whole thing was beneath me and a waste of my time. Trixie could perform and boast all she wants, but she was, and always has been, nothing compared to the student of Celestia. I can wait back at the tree-house before the true show begins. Eighteen. Nineteen. Twenty. That was all it could take before my body ached and begged me to cease. So I obliged and allowed my back a moment to rest, before I continue this exercise of standing like a human again. Twenty seconds. Not bad. This was the first thing I attempted upon arriving back into the blissfully silent library- I spoke too soon. "Back already?" I asked in surprise as the purple unicorn hurried into the place, closing the door behind her with a saddened expression. Odd, did I miss out on something? I raised a brow as Twilight jumped at my voice, apparently not expecting my presence. "Oh, Stardust! I thought you were back at the town square." The embarrassed pony said. I shrugged indifferently. "The theatrics bored me so I left early. There was only so much of the arrogance I could take. What brings you back so early? And..." My voice paused at the sight of the mare who obviously had her mind on other things, searching and magically pulling out a big book. "Are you alright Twilight?" "Huh? Oh, yes." Twilight barely glanced towards my direction, heading to the wooden staircase instead. "I'm just going to... study something. Sorry to bother you." Bother me? "Twilight." I called out firmly as she was on the first step. "If there's something on your mind, while I haven't known you as long as Spike has... I'm all ears." I finished, forcing that last part of my words out. Despite getting to know the pair, I still hold great reluctance in... connecting with any of these citizens of the town, much less the world. But hey, if it has nothing to do with my personal problems, I'm all ears. "...Actually, there is something I need to know." The purple unicorn began hesitantly, turning to me over her shoulder. Oh? "You don't think I'm... a bit of a show off, do you?" ...Huh? "No... why?" I asked with a perplexed frown. Twilight? A show off? Somehow those words don't mix well together. "I just thought that, with how our friends were reacting to Trixie's talents-" "Now hold on a minute." I interrupted her downcast tone not unkindly, causing her to blink at being cut off. I smiled at the unnecessary mood before me. "Just because you are very adept in magic, you think your friends will react around you like they did with her?" She shrugged helplessly, avoiding my gaze nervously. "You've seen how much they've hated Trixie's bragging. The thought of going out and showing off my magic would risk the loss of friendship between me and them!" She confessed, as if I was going to provide at least some comfort. I allowed these words to sink in my mind for a moment before laughing in disbelief. "Hahahahaha! And here I thought Rarity was the exaggerate one!" I exclaimed in my laughter, wiping away an imaginary tear as the unicorn glared uncertainly at me. After calming down I continued in a calmer tone. "Twilight, you are many things. A show off is not one of them. You can sometimes act a little smug, but that's no crime, it's natural considering your expertise and serious studying. You're not Celestia's student for nothing you know." "But that's just it, Stardust; what if they already think low of me over the fact I am Princess Celestia's student?" Twilight inquired worriedly, this being a serious situation for her, so serious she didn't frown at my continuous disrespect to her monarch. Honestly I thought she'd be use to it by now. "What if, with Trixie around, they might begin to think I'm just like her?" "...Have they ever expressed any indication of loathing towards you, even during that mare's pathetic show?" I asked instead while she opened her book to find the right page, skimming through the pages almost at the speed of sound. "Well no but-" "Well there you go." I said confidently, turning my gaze to a row of books that Spike was supposed to put away. I guess I'll have to do the task. "If Spike was here, he'd agree with me." Where was the little dragon anyway? "Just because one unicorn's being a brat about her skills, doesn't mean anyone else will think of another magically adept unicorn. So no, Twilight, you're not a show-off. You're a skilled powerful modest pony, and your friends are obviously proud, if not honoured, to be so close to you." I stopped myself from adding the final words to that short speech: "I know I am." Better not overdo it. "...You really think so?" Twilight asked after a lengthy pause, evidently considering my truthful words carefully. I nodded calmly while picking off one book from the un-tidy row and placing it back into the correct shelf. "It's simple fact, my dear; just ask Spike when he gets back, or go out to see the others and ask for their opinions. Their answers will be the same if not similar to my own." "Thank you, Stardust." I then heard her sincere voice after a moment. "I needed that." "...It was my pleasure." I replied, not bothering to restrain the small smile at the unicorn, who smiled in turn. "I'm here if there's anything else you're worried about... provided when Spike's not around to do the job for me of course." I got her to chuckle. "I appreciate that." Then another doubtful frown. "But it still doesn't help me with what I should do in case I have to show off in front of everyone. What then-?" "Twilight, You don't HAVE to show off to anyone." I cut her off again with a patient amused smile. "That's Rainbow Dash's department. The best thing to do, if you want my advice, and I know you haven't asked for it, but-" "I will respect whatever advice you have to offer me, Stardust, you know that." Her turn to cut me off softly. But I felt appreciation for her honesty and respect. "...The best thing to do would be to wait it out; Trixie will be leaving this town sooner or later when she eventually gets bored." "You say it as if you know her." Twilight pointed out, and I inwardly winced for allowing some knowledge I had to pretend I didn't know out. "Wait, earlier today you had a hunch who the new arrival to Ponyville was. Did you suspect it was Trixie?" "...I had my suspicions, and they were confirmed, yes." I replied calmly, wishing I can just bash myself against a wall for these slip-ups; first my home country, and now this. "We've never met, personally. But I've heard of her and her so-called skills." I rolled my eyes in emphasis at the last statement while the purple mare's muzzle twitched at the insult towards another unicorn, either in mirth or disapproval. "Though I know her type. Trust me when I say; she'll leave this town sooner or later, depending on whether the residents are enough of an entertaining source for her or not." Now, I have no notice in disrupting or preventing the rivalry between the two unicorns, but I can't just tell Twilight to ignite a fierce confrontation between the two that will last for a long time. This heated rivalry will begin eventually I'm sure. My words probably won't mean anything when it comes down to it. So why did I even bother...? "...Alright, I'll put that under consideration." Twilight pulled me out of my thoughts, already walking back to the staircase with the floating heavy-looking book in tow. "Sorry for interrupting your exercise, I won't be a burden to your time any longer. Thanks again for the advice Stardust." She finished genuinely. "You're hardly ever a burden Twilight." I was quick to call out as she ascended the stairs. Rainbow Dash definitely. Pinkie Pie undoubtedly. The others depend. But Twilight? Absurd. As she disappeared from view I returned to putting away this stack of literature. I felt quite... Pleased to help someone overcome with their crisis. I always scoff whenever the tutors in college pointed out I was nicer and friendlier than I realized, but that's due to how wrong they were. Yes I'm sometime polite and formal, but only to them. So what if I helped out others, break down arguments and set some students in their place? So what if the majority of times I react and do things my brain protests otherwise? So what if I gave Twilight meaningless advice? So what? ...And just where the hell WAS Spike? I found myself asking that very same question from earlier while searching for the elusive dragon, after he returned and later departed from the Golden Oak Library in a sour mood. From what I gathered from the huffing unicorn afterwards, Spike tried to convince his mistress to challenge the loud and egotistical Trixie in a show-off of magic tricks, but failed miserably. I don't see the problem here; Twilight was the one acting mature... then she sheepishly said she magically created a door out of nothingness just to prevent Spike from talking further. "Spike?" I called out as I trailed down the dark street, wishing at least some advanced technology, like lampposts, existed in this world... and a computer wouldn't be too bad either. Since the reptile has yet to return, I took it upon myself to look for the lizard at this time at night. I'm not sure if curfew was a thing around here, but Spike was still a minor, dragon or no. Whether he can take care of himself or not, the last thing I needed was an unnerving feeling for allowing a child to stay up later outside. Someone has to act like the responsible one, Twilight was too busy engrossed in her reading. It's rather ironic that I chose to step up to the task. "Where are you you damn reptile...?" I muttered, wishing lampposts were a thing around this godforsaken town. All the citizens were asleep by now, as I can't see anybody else in sight and most of complex-looking houses had no lights on. But... while there's no one else the eye can see, I suppose there's no harm then in humming a particular song that's been stuck in my head all day- "Stardust!" A loud frightened yell cut me off from my quiet singing, blinking in shock at the sight of the running dragon. "Spike? What's the matter-? Argh!" The scared lizard didn't halt in his tracks, landing smack-dab right in my legs, causing me to topple from the sudden impact and land of the ground as the dragon quickly gave me an apologetic look. "Sorry about that! But we've gotta get back to Twilight! Quickly-!" Spike couldn't finish as karma turned on him, three other ponies tripping over the small lizard and landing luckily around me. Getting up and brushing the dirt from my blue cape, I glanced at the terrified Snips, Snails and, to my puzzled amusement, Trixie from their places on the ground, looking straight at the same direction. I blinked then as Spike suddenly rushed behind me as though I were some sort of shield. "What is with you all- What?" I cut off my exasperated tone at the sudden vibrations from the ground, looking at the path in question. An earthquake? Was another stampede on its way-? Ohhhhhhhhh sugar. I felt my eyes widen and body froze as I stared from the ground up to the nearby giant hairy see-through beast with a giant star on its forehead, clenched sharp dangerous teeth and predatory yellow eyes with red deadly irises glaring down angrily at the prey before it. AKA: us. "What IS that?!" I asked in shock. Seriously, I've never seen THIS monstrosity before! A giant transparent blue bear? I don't recall being told about such a beast being in this show! What was it?! Where did it come from-?! And suddenly I was hit with the memory of a display earlier today, a certain horrified blue mare beside me boasting about defeating a giant bear monster known as the... the hell did she call it again? "T-T-T-T-T-The Ursamajor!" Thank you Snails. That ridiculous name. Oh how I wish my feet would thaw from the icy grip of fear. My whole body was paralyzed! Good God, I didn't anticipate this creature. Every step it took shook the ground, emphasizing it was a beast to be frightened of. What am I gonna do? What should I do? How best should this situation be dealt with-? "Stardust come on!" I felt a hard tug at my limb, recovering me from my stupor as the creature loomed over ever so slowly, evidently taking its time before it would devour its defenseless prey. "We need to get to Twilight; she can fix this!" Defenseless... "T-T-T-Trixie! Save us!" One of the two children yelled in fear from behind. "What do you take me for, a miracle worker?!" The scared tone of Trixie exclaimed, and I couldn't help, despite the life threatening situation, but take slight satisfaction over how much of a coward she revealed herself to truly be. Coward... Those words, defenseless and coward... replaying in my mind like a tape recorder. Even then my posture remained stilled as Spike tried pointlessly to drag my still body. There were rarely few times I felt so genuinely terrified, feeling as though the grim reaper was right in front of me. The only times I ever experienced such frights was by horror games... not movies because none I've seen so far were nightmare-inducing enough. But this... This must be what it feels like to work the night shift at Freddy Fazbear's Pizzeria... Because there was no accurate statement to the amount of terror I felt right now. Not just for me... As an image of a certain dragon tugging me firm behind, running in terror, ready to be eaten by that gigantic bear at any moment flashed to mind. Followed by the screams of terror from the innocent civilians who, upon hearing the noise, opened their windows and closed them afterwards in fright at the mere hungry glance of that monster. ...And that was all the coaxing I needed. A quick glance at a narrow alleyway to the side. "Stardust come on please!" "Trixie..." That word along with the next statement flew from my mouth before I even thought clearly about it, as the gigantic monstrosity was finally towering over us, bearing its teeth in preparation. "Your magic dust. Use it." "I... huh?!" I heard the blue unicorn gasp in shock. "How do you know about the great and powerful Trixie's disappearing technique-?!" "Cloud dust! Now!" I ordered loudly as the bear reared back its extended paw, ready to smash the victims before it... ...And as soon as the cloud of smoke appeared, distracting the reeling bear away in surprise, I wasted no time in getting to work. If there's one thing I do know well about the boastful egocentric mare, it's that her 'disappearing' act lasted only a few seconds. Thankfully, it was enough time for me to get the three frightened ponies and lizard into the alleyway, making the first phase of my developing plan work. I held up a hoof to the others, leaning against the wall of the alley and carefully peeking over, making sure the stars don't illuminate my peeking head. The creature had quickly recovered from the distraction, wildly looking around with its head for any sign of our presence, its nose letting out loud sniffs- Oh Christ, if it can smell us... Taking a few steps backwards, gesturing quietly for the four to retreat further into the dark, I kept my gaze locked on the exit, feeling myself shiver as the monster walked by without noticing us, but the continuous quaking of the ground informed me it knew we were still nearby, somewhere. My ears strained to make sure it wasn't so close as to hear us, and to my relief, I can now tell the others how this will be resolved quickly. "What are we gonna do guys...?" One of the two colts asked from behind before another shushed him. I can literally feel the wall my hoof was placed on shake at the vibrations of fear they were producing. "Stardust... We need to get to Twilight." I heard Spike whisper beside me, pulling again at my cape. "Indeed we do..." I concurred, before slowly turning to look at the unnerved lizard. "Or I should say you do." "...What?" I ignored the question and instead walked silently by the puzzled dragon, standing right in front of the terrified mare, who also looked confused as I held out an open hoof. "That magic dust. If you value your own life, give some to me." Of course there was a blunt refusal, starting by a loud scoff. "Hah! Why should I, the great and powerful Trixie, hand over such precious work of magic to a mere pony such as yourself-?" She immediately ceased at the loud furious roar from the searching beast, blinking rapidly while I grimaced. There was no time for this. "I don't know about you, my egotistical friend." I hissed lowly, getting my point across without playing around. "But I will be damned, damned, before I allow some bear from the pits of hell to harm any living thing around here. Your choice, 'great and powerful Trixie': would you rather feel nothing but guilt for the rest of your life for allowing others to suffer because of your selfish stubbornness, or will you prove you do indeed have a soul? Give me that magic dust, now." All the boastful pony did at first was staring at me uncomprehendingly, as though no one she considered so beneath her had ever talked in that way to her. Well there's a first time for everything love, but clock's a-ticking! Finally, the mare reluctantly pulled out some of that pixie dust from who-knows-where, slowly dropping the light sand onto my hoof, and I nodded in thanks, quickly stuffing it inside one of the pockets hidden with my blue cape. As we heard the enraged roar from behind me then, telling us the bear was still hunting its specific prey, I felt my features harden as I turned back and thought carefully over what I was doing. "Stardust, what are you planning to do...?" Spike asked beside me, and I gave him a rather exasperated look, honest in my answer. "Something very, very stupid my friend." Oh I had a plan alright. A very reckless endangering myself plan. But it was either me or the town's residents. And I would rather have no guilt on my conscious if I simply stood by and did nothing. "Alright listen your four, when that thing is lured away, come out of the alleyway. Spike, get to Twilight, do not come back for me, and just bring her to where we'll be. She'll sort this out. Trixie, Snips, Snails, make sure everyone stays in their homes until that beast has left the town." "But what about you?" I looked back at the open town, the frown beginning to hurt my own face. "If I can attract the beast's full attention, and lure it out of town, at least then it will be away from the citizens." It obviously took a while before it clicked in one of the colt's developing minds, stuttering in shock. "You're g-going to make the Ursamajor chase after you?" "What?!" And suddenly Spike was right in front of me, tiny arms stretched out in futile effort to block me from carrying out my insane plan. "Are you absolutely crazy Stardust? That thing will tear you to shreds!" "Perhaps, if I'm not careful enough." Or if I act too confident. "Move Spike." But the young lizard foolishly shook his head. "Nuh-uh! No way am I letting you become Irksome-chow! You don't stand a chance against that beast-!" "Spike, I appreciate the concern, I really do. But this is no time for you to get in my way!" Spike blinked and suddenly took a step back at my enraged snappish tone. And who can blame me? While we were having this useless argument many lives were endangered by the sniffing creature. I felt my ears perk up at the close growling and symphony of screaming, roughly brushing past the shocked dragon, looking over my shoulder as I walked towards the open area. "Just for once; trust me on this. The rest of you, keep everyone in Ponyville inside." Maybe now they'll listen- "Wait!" Another protestant voice, belonging to the loud and egotistical Trixie. "Why should Trixie do as you say? And who in the name of Celestia are you anyway?" I ignored the four's recoiling at the mad glare I was giving them. Fine... if I'm going to meet my maker here tonight, I may as well go out with nothing to lose. Taking a few steps forward, I mustered all the boldness I had within me projected into my voice, reciting and modifying a certain quote. "I'm Stardust Balance. I'm a human. I'm from the planet Earth of the Milky Way galaxy. I am nineteen years old and I am going to make sure your lives and everyone else's in this godforsaken town are all safe and sound." My thanks to Mr. Tennant. I allowed that short speech to be processed in their eye-wide stares. "You got a problem with that?" "N-No..." Trixie replied uncertainly, recovering first and frowning. I nodded. "Good. Now... Allons-y!" I finished rather dramatically and turned back, stopping at the corner of the alley where the shadows kept me concealed. That was then the beast roared for the umpteenth time. It took a deep breath and a large exhale before I revealed myself completely to the still-searching transparent bear. Where it came from or who possibly brought it here didn't matter now. I would rather risk my own life for others than finding out. I know I know, these ponies were mere fiction, I shouldn't try any suicidal attempts for their sake. But, that's the thing, my heart and mind demand otherwise. In the end, it really doesn't matter how much logic or wisdom I try to instil into myself, despite all these years doing so, because whether these creatures, right now panicking at the sight of the monster, were fiction or not, I would still risk my own young existence for them like they were true living beings. Why? Because screw you my multi-coloured horse friends, I'm autistic. And how convenient; a barrel of apples standing right around the corner. The second phase of my plan was already underway. The monster had yet to notice me, swinging its head around wildly for its elusive prey. My hoof quickly reached and grabbed one of the red pieces... You know you'd think with their love of fruit there'd be some banana stands around here. I love bananas. But fortunately, this apple makes a better projectile weapon. Just need to wait for an opening, my arm stretching back to throw the thing as soon as the creature turns... and now! My hoof threw forward and I called out in a confident voice when the projectile apple met its target centre on the nose, despite all the hair around my whole body standing on end when the offended creature leered at its attacker. Was I afraid? Try absolutely terrified. "Hey, big hairy and ugly! These weak ponies aren't worth sinking your teeth into; why not take on a real man?!" I concluded with a guarded posture, grinning wickedly at the bear who accepted my challenge with a gleeful roar. Good, that creature has taken the bait... but first it had to catch the meal. "Come at me bro!" I yelled heatedly as my hooves sprang into action, running in the opposite direction as the ground shook with the transparent thing giving pursuit, away from the frightened residents and the town itself- Oh God dammit, I forgot to tell Spike where I was luring the beast to! Even now I somehow botch up my own plans already. But it shouldn't matter; the roars might be enough to give away where we are running towards. And luckily, it's not too far. If you told me long ago that I will spend my last moments of glory distracting a giant bear with a star on its forehead, stalling for time before back-up arrives to finish off the angry creature. I'd have probably believed you. And I don't think I've ever run so hard in my life, I felt my limbs shake wildly when arriving at the location a distance away from the temporary safe town. My breathing was that of panting, but even then I sighed in relief in my accomplishment in drawing the bear towards the large lake, surrounded by several grassy hills. Yet that feeling of success immediately melted into dread at the close roar of rage behind me, and every hair on my body stood on end again as a shadow darker than the night itself towered over behind me, and instinct caused me to quickly roll to the side as the claw impacted on the dirt I was once on and leap a few feet away. Holy hell that was close. And if I'm uncareful, then bear necessity my arse will be his recipe. My eyes sharpened in defiance at the growling bare-teethed... Bear, leering at its dodging dinner. Nightmare Moon was easier to confront, as there was obviously going to be no casualties in the first two episodes of the show. This is different. Alright, as I found myself somehow circling against the transparent beast that did so in turn, all I had to do now was wait it out. Stall this beast and, as a bonus, tire it out before Twilight and her friends arrives to resolve the matter. I'm confident they can take care of the creature before the night is over. For once in my entire life, I had full confidence about something. Now, what knowledge do I have about bears that can aid me in my planned attack? Well nothing in terms of the magical giant category, and the only thing I know about the normal ones is that one swipe for them is an instant kill. So one direct hit and its game over. ...Wonderful. Never mind the fact I'm going to meet my demise on this damn seemingly-harmless world, without my friends or family ever knowing about it... ...Well, as I slowly took out the black dust from the cape's inside pocket, before throwing said cape off me and leaving it to drift in the wind, if I'm going down, I'm going down on my own terms; I'm going to make this transparent monstrosity work for it. Hardcore glorified style. As the bear leaned its head back, ready to chomp down and devour the pony before it, I let out a small smirk. That's it, come to papa... My smirk morphed into a grin as I quickly jumped back from the open mouth that instead impacted into the dirt, wasting no time in throwing the dust dead-center into the monster's eyes. The beast reeled its body back in shock as smoke covered its vision, roaring loudly in shock and rage. Now was my chance. As the monster lifted two of its claws to wipe away the stuff on its eyes, I ran underneath the large body, heading straight to the back of the transparent creature and halting with a one-eighty spin. Now here's a trick I hope also works on bears; it should with anything that has knees. Preparing, my body crouched as I took aim at the back left knee of the beast. And leaped. I wasted no time, after jumping back and catching a quick breath as the beast found itself having to use three knees now, roaring again through pain this time, I jumped at the next limb, punching the target by placing as much strength as I can into my fisted hoof. Jump back. Another steady breath, before running around to deliver the next blow to the thing's knees. And then the finale. And to top off my over-the-top impossible accomplishment, I concluded displaying how awesome I was by then standing right in front of the beast, not looking as I felt the ground beneath me shake as all four limbs of the monster were temporarily disabled, the collapse of the beast causing me to then look over my shoulder after the quake was done with. There. I've done that stunt you only see in movies. Now I can die complete. Too glorified? Who'll call me out on that? But I still felt myself shudder visibly at the creature staring at me a few feet away from the ground with such hatred in those yellow eyes, growling in contempt of being taken down so easily. Too bad my friend, this was a world where logic dictates that all threats will be defeated eventually- "Wooo! That was awesome!" "You rock Stardust!" My head instantly snapped in my surprise by the sudden voices to find the two cheering reckless Snips and Snails, alongside the astonished Trixie, standing atop a nearby hill, watching the battle at a dangerous proximity. And instead of feeling gratified for the support, there was righteous indignation. "What are you clowns doing?! I told you to-!" "The great and powerful Trixie never takes orders from anypony, not even from some apparent alien!" Figures. I glared at them in disdain before the blue unicorn called out again, this time in horror. "Look out you fool!" What-? The sudden triumphant roar alerted me that the creature, in my momentary distraction, has regained the use of his limbs, and I hesitantly looked back at the towering monster staring at me with disdain. But before I could even think of the next part of my plan (which was for now only improvising), my eyes widened as the beast reeled back a claw before at shocking speed it headed towards me. By instinct my front hooves raised up in defence. And that... was then my fear turned to shock and confusion. The next thing I know, my back hooves were dragging on the dirt backwards, halting just at the edge of the clear blue lake reflecting the beautiful night sky as my front two limbs were somehow, somehow, holding back the assaulting paw by the centre. My teeth grit in frustration as the sudden realization of this unexpected defence hit me. What... The hell... Is happening?! My spine was screaming in protest at how long I was using only two limbs to stand, even more so as the enraged beast roared again and pushed harder, trying its best to land the claws above my head into its target. I felt shockingly confident by every passing minute. Where had this sudden OP’ness come from-? "Stardust!" My head then turned to the side at the familiar voice, and I was greeted with the sight of the Main Six and Spike standing on the hill as the others, observing the spectacle. That brought some momentary relief that they managed to find us. It was too far now for me to get a good read of their expressions, but just seeing them brought something within me. Something that made my pushing back hooves gain the edge, and I was impossibly moving forward while pushing the beast back, and I heard the growl of bewilderment from above me, evidently disbelieving its prey was actually holding him back like this.I can't comprehend this myself, my giant angered furry friend. One step after another, I was somehow winning. I would like to take this moment then, if I still lose, to write a mental will; starting with my brother being given my PS3- "You go Stardust!" Spike shouted in awe. while I imagine the others were in shocked silence over what they were witnessing. "Show that Ursamajor who's boss!" The cheering voice of Rainbow Dash exclaimed. They'll still going with that name...? But even hearing the blue pegasus supporting me brought a small grin to my face as I pushed back further, my own voice singing on its own accord again as the faded music made a return to continue making this so over-the-top Michael Bay would be proud. The pain against my spine only seemed to increase, as it must have been minutes since I've been in this locked struggle against the bear, holding it back with all my might. Just what was stopping Twilight and the rest from seizing their chance while I've got the creature distracted?! Alright, time to end this painful battle. The creature seemed to agree, roaring in hate as he tried to push with all the might he had. Well, vice versa, you beast. Sucking in a deep breath, I let out an animalistic roar of my own, more vocally powerful than the one I produced against the arrogant griffon. And the supporting chorus from the far side and image of the ponies cheering me on raised a sudden boost in my unexplained strength, finally winning this fight as I quickly let go of the paw with one hoof, clenching it into a fist and with a final roar punched the center with as much power available, causing the beast to finally recoil and be dragged backwards across the dirt in surprise, struggling to regain its composure. My shaking front hooves landed on the ground in tiredness, my right one especially, and I felt myself panting to recover my strength. Just where did that sudden strength come from? And how was it enough to stop a giant creature of death was stomping me at the last minute? But I can't contemplate any of that right now, as the beast is sure to strike again any minute, judging by the dangerous growling. "Stardust! Stop attacking him!" Point Twilight. Hearing the cry, I immediately looked to my right at the hill and yelled out with what little air in my lungs I had. "Twilight, all of you! Now; finish off this beast!" As I saw the purple unicorn pause for a moment before nodding fiercely, preparing to join the field, another boastful voice interjected. "I think not!" And the next thing I knew the blue mare had created another cloud of pink smoke on the grassy area where they all were, quickly running towards me and standing defiantly a few feet away against the recovering enraged beast, declaring melodramatically. "Stand aside equines, and observe as I, the great and powerful Trixie, shall vanquish the Ursamajor back to the depths from whence it came, once and for all!" "You go Trixie!" Snails called out enthusiastically. "Make that Ursamajor wish he was never born!" I didn't have the energy to roll my eyes, instead yelling at the stubborn idiotic unicorn furiously. "Are you serious?! You are not powerful enough to take down that-!" "If an Earth Pony can take it down, then so can Trixie!" Trixie exclaimed, angered at being called weak, staring up at the beast, raising upwards... a bloody wand! The damn bear wasn't that weakened, as said bear has now recovered and bearing its teeth, lunging towards its standing-open prey. "Now, watch and behold my equine friends, as the great and powerful Trixie vanishes this Irksome before your very-! Ahhh!" And the 'great and powerful' Trixie would have then been finished, if I hadn't quickly leaped towards her and push her out of the way, myself instead taking the blunt force of the speeding impacting paw, and sweet darkness enveloping over me. God damn sometimes I hate the sunlight. Really, my eyes hardened in protest at the rays of the glowing orbs hitting my face, waking me up from my peaceful sleep. Finally submitting, my eyes slowly opened before blinking in in annoyance at the pestering sunlight, looking up at nothing but the wooden ceiling to my temporary bedroom- Hang on... I don't recall ever going to bed last night. That realization caused my aching body to suddenly sit up, bones moaning in protest at the sudden movement as I flinched before rubbing my exhausted eyes, quickly scanning around the place. Same bookshelves. Same bed. Same cape at the corner. Same room altogether. Yep, I'm back in the Golden Oak Library. But what happened last night-? The sudden memories of the certain events hit while I rubbed my head in thought, eyes then widened in realization I was knocked out last night by a rampaging monster. The bear. The battle by the lake. Saving Trixie's life. And then... nothing. But I do recall last getting hit dead-on by the paw of that transparent monster. But that was just even more baffling than the fact I single-handedly held my own against the bear. By all accounts, I should be dead; a single strike from a bear is enough to make one folded into oblivion's embrace. I don't... feel much pain right now... so... ...Was I already-? "Oh. You're awake." The unexpected but recognizable voice caused me to turn to the purple pony in question, with her assistant by her side looking at me with hesitance. Twilight and Spike... what was going on? "You two...?" I asked in a hoarse dehydrated voice. "But I-? "Thought you were a goner?" I slowly nodded as Twilight finished the question knowingly, smiling for some reason which had me blink in confusion. "So did we at first, after you took the hit for Trixie." Exactly, so why am I still-? "It was terrifying!" Spike then added, flinching inexplicably as I glanced at him in question... was he squirming? "You... flew right into the middle of the lake." Hang on... what? My tired hoof immediately began searching around my right ear as the purple mare continued the story. "That was when the girls and I sprung into action: we dealt with the Ursaminor while Rainbow Dash went to get you out of the water." But... I... I don't... "You should have seen it, Twilight stopped the Ursaminor off with a couple of spells that sent it to sleep and back to its cave! It was awesome!" Slow down you two! Nothing you're saying right now makes any sense! The unicorn shrugged sheepishly. "Well it wasn't easy, I'll tell you that. Never mind that afterwards Trixie suddenly declared me as her rival for me stopping the beast instead of her... Stardust, what are you doing...?" My concentration was on the fact of my miracles than the confused frowned sent my way. This was... I don't... "You... say I landed in the lake?" I asked for clear clarification. And at Twilight's slow nod I was even more confounded. This... This doesn't make any sense. By all accounts I shouldn't be here, unless everything around me now was either an illusion or I was in some sort of coma. Never mind that I somehow survived an attack from a bear, twice, but as a child one of my eardrums had burst, so nothing could prevent the water from reaching to my brain from that side. So I CAN'T be alive and awake right now... unless... "Twilight..." I hesitantly said, hoping my intuition was correct as a spark of hope rose within me. "Please summon something very loud." "...Something loud?" "Loud enough to cause a headache." The purple unicorn tilted her head at my request, before magically producing a pair of cymbals in the air a distant away from any of us, crashing them together at my nod. I braced myself as the instrument banged together, expecting some sort of pain to erupt from my ear and cranium. ...Nothing? No... "Again please." No headache just yet, despite my constant grimacing of anticipation. "Again." Spike was meanwhile rubbing his ears in his own pain. "Jeez Stardust, and I thought Pinkie Pie enjoyed loud noises-!" He was instantly cut off by my loud, shocked and relieved laughter, as this miracle made itself clear. Sod any displeasure of being rescued by Rainbow Dash. My ear was healed! I leaned my head back against the pillow in shocked elation. "Hahahahahahahahahahahaaha! Yes!" No more constant headaches! No more worrying about going anywhere near a pool of water! This was the single greatest thing to ever happen to me since my arrival in this goddamn world! Oh thank you thank you God, that's a small part of my misery forever destroyed! "Erm, Twilight... I think the water got to his head." I heard the concerned whisper admist my happy laughter. Oh Spike, the exact opposite in fact! Was Specter responsible for repairing my ear, or did it come with whatever benefits there were to becoming a pony? Who cares! I can hear better again! "I think he's just happy to be alive, Spike." Said the rational unicorn, looking at my state with interested amusement, the cymbals disappearing into thin air. "Well I'm glad you're obviously feeling much better then, Stardust-" "Quite the contrary my dear." I cast an uncharacteristic grin that incited the pair feet away to blink. I fought a giant killer bear and lived to tell the tale, and somehow my ear is repaired. I have every right to be happy. "I've never felt better." One crisis I've had to dealt with my entire life gone. Now for the matter of my parched throat. "Though I could do with a glass of water. You don't mind do you-?" "I'll do it!" Spike suddenly raised a hand in volunteering to help, quickly running out of the room so fast it caused me to blink in my happy posture. And I blinked rapidly next as Twilight decided to teleport to right in front of me, placing a warm hoof on my forehead. "Hmm... well you don't seem to have a fever. But you did almost drown and got hit pretty hard by that Ursaminor. It's lucky that Rainbow Dash saved you in time, and I used the best magic I could to heal any physical injuries. But you should be feeling some internal pain in some areas from the hit of the claw." "Well... I do feel some aching here and there." I admitted. No point in hiding the matter from the searching Twilight. "Thank you for healing me, and I'll be sure to thank Rainbow Dash later." The purple unicorn blinked, most likely at the latter, before smiling modestly. "What are friends for?" She asked rhetorically before her horn lit up in magic, this time a closed letter appearing between us. "This is for you, from a certain unicorn." Rarity? "...Oh." Judging by the look on Twilight's face it was someone else... Ah. I grabbed the floating letter, nodding thankfully as the mare smiled in bemusement before turning to leave, already by the door before she looked over her shoulder. "I suggest, while you're still feeling aches, you stay in bed for a while until you've fully recovered." That would be best yes, I nodded in agreement. "By the way... you don't have any idea how you managed to hold off the Ursaminor last night do you?" Wait... 'Ursa-minor?' Did I hear the name wrong this whole time? Despite her not seeing it, I shrugged truthfully, speaking in a puzzled tone. "You know, I'm in the dark as much as you are." I still can't believe what happened; fighting off that beast as though I was its equal in combat. "Alright I believe you." Twilight said, but even now I can detect the hint of doubt in her voice. "But it's still unbelievable how you managed to do that." "What, you wouldn't trust a guy like me?" A light laugh that brought a smile to me. Despite everything that happened the other night, by god I'm so happy right now. "Fair enough. Do you need anything else?" I shook my head before she finally departed. Really, I had to ask myself, who was the true predator last night? Glancing at the letter in my hoof with my name presented on the cover, I raised a curious brow before opening the item, revealing a white note inside as the only contents. Unfolding the paper, I read the words of the loud and egotistical Trixie, ignoring the discomforts of the internal pain Twilight mentioned. Mr. Balance. As it would be impolite of the great and powerful Trixie to not express any gratefulness, Trixie thanks you in saving her life. However, alien or no, Trixie never truly needed your help. One single blow from the Ursaminor wouldn't be enough to stop Trixie- I rolled my eyes. Even when writing a simple letter addressing herself in third-person was imperative to her. Let's see, skipping all the egocentric parts... ah, right to the last parts of the small note. In return for your selfless behaviour, Trixie will not target you, despite your friendship with that Twilight Sparkle, in her future return to Ponyville, provided you do not get in Trixie's way. Nonetheless, Trixie thanks you for trying to save her life. - The Great and Powerful Trixie. I let out a small smirk, setting the letter down. I look forward to your return my boastful friend. I look forward to seeing you get your arse kicked by Twilight not once, but twice. I believe the episodes showing their rivalry confrontations are two to three- A movement from the corner of my eye caught my attention, inciting me to see the hesitant dragon by the doorway holding a glass of clear blue liquid, staring at me as though approaching me wasn't the best idea. Hmm? "...You can come in." Did he think he needed permission? Okay I would like it if people would knock and ask before entering, but this wasn't my home. Nor do I consider it as such. I cocked my head to express my puzzlement as Spike gulped for some reason before slowly approaching me, holding out the glass to me at the side of the bed as though I was going to bite him or something. ...My battle with that monster didn't make him fear me, did it? As I nodded in gratefulness, taking the glass as he quickly retreated his hands afterwards, I took a sip of the refreshing water before the truth behind the lizard's hesitance crashed down on me, as Spike spoke to me in a forced casual tone. "So... alien huh?" My hoof clenched around the glass tightly, thankful I swallowed the substance so I didn't choke in surprise, as the sudden memory of telling the dragon also what I truly was hit me like a steamroller. Oh marvellous. Sighing through gritted teeth, the previous feeling of joy for my repaired ear replaced by annoyance, I then took a deep breath to calm myself, before looking at the dragon after making a final decision. Better not dance around this one this time; the lizard may be gullible sometimes - if not all the time, same with the six ponies - but he wasn't stupid. "Close the door Spike. This is something no one else can hear."
Chapter Seven: DragonstarSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter Eight: Think Before You Speak"Thank you again for helping me with making sure my friends are all tucked away, safe and sound until that awful storm goes away, Stardust." I glanced over my shoulder, shrugging indifferently. "Again, it was my pleasure, Fluttershy." Before looking back and carefully placing the blanket over the tiny woodland creatures, all blinking up at me blankly. Looking after some animals wasn't as hard as I first suspected; it was almost as similar as taking care of my dog back home. "Though still I remain puzzled that you would ask me of all peo- ponies to assist you." "Oh, well." I heard the shy voice approach me. "I thought it would be nice of me to return the favour, after you helped me back at that mountain." I scoffed lightly. "That was weeks ago." And my limb and ribs have been fully healed just a few days ago, just in time afterwards when the yellow pegasus knocked on my door, nervously requesting my help in securing her animals safely from the oncoming storm. I had nothing better to do anyway, aside from frustratingly trying to write something with a quill and a hand without fingers, Spike was away on some mission to Canterlot and Twilight was still acting as though I didn't exist anyhow, so I thought 'what the hell?' "You already returned it by saving my life, remember?" "Oh... y-yes of course!" I couldn't resist the small smirk as the shy Fluttershy flustered to my left. "O-Oh, nicely done Stardust. Shh... it's okay little ones. You will be safe here until that nasty storm passes." She soothed the various fragile animals, while I took a step back to observe her do her magic. Such an admirable trait, selflessly taking up everyday of one's time just to take care of every woodland creature one comes across. My eyes could see nothing but animals all around the interior of her infested house, all cuddled up and cosy. How does Fluttershy put up with them, especially in any rabidness or mating season? Hopefully if I ever help her out like this again I'll find out about neither. "Are you sure you've never taken care of animals before?" Fluttershy then turned to me curiously. I shrugged again. "Well I do have a pet dog back in my homeland - well more of a puppy - so-" A gasp interrupted me. "A puppy?" I nodded in amusement. "That's adorable! What's he like? Does he have a name? How old is he? What breed is he?" "He's a she. A troublemaker. Her name is Scout. She's about two years old. And a cross-breed." I answered in the same order she asked. "She sounds wonderful; I would love to meet her sometime- oh, it's starting." The yellow pegasus pointed out to the window, and my eyes followed to see that indeed the first droplets of rain was falling... and my smile grew all the more. "Well then." I began politely, already marching to the front door. "It was lovely helping you out, Fluttershy." What wasn't lovely was getting my hooves on these filthy animals, but I won't comment that. "But I'm afraid I must go back now." "Of course." The smiling mare nodded to me, as that white bunny on top of her head waved at me in farewell. "We should... do this again sometime." She finished before quickly looking away, a red hue appearing across her features. Was she really that embarrassed to even ask such a thing? "I look forward to it." I replied whole-heartedly. I mean sure I may act rather crass or blunt to the others sometimes, but I don't think even the most cold-hearted person can find it in them to behave rude against that pegasus. "Will you be alright on your way back going through the storm?" "My dear, I welcome the storm." I nodded in farewell to Fluttershy and the woodland creatures before exiting the house, quickly closing the door before a draft enters. And as the growing wind caressed my face and rain pelted me, my smile grew into a grin. By God how I've missed such weather. Many believe that England was known more for being the most cloudy and rainy country in all the world, the majority of the weather nothing but storms and then snow for the winter. That was always a misconception. While it's true my country had quite a large part of raining going on, there was an equal time of sunny days alongside it. Yet I felt never so closer to home as I walked through the stormy town, the grin never wiping from my face as harsh rain landed all over my head and cape protecting the rest of my dry body, though not for longer as the dark blue fabric wasn't soak-proof. But that mattered little to me as I enjoyed my stroll while the town's citizens were busy hiding themselves away from the beautiful weather. I love rain. I really do. I can't explain the details of why I hold such fondness over this particular weather; I just enjoy whenever it's like this. Many back home often acted ungrateful to the wonderful weather; forgetting that rain is one part of what's keeping us alive. No rain means no water. And a thunderstorm? Icing on the cake. And I have no one to complain to me about letting my hair become so soaked by the falling water. Ah. there was the library now. Better not keep the mistress waiting; not that she apparently cared right now, but I won't allow Twilight's childish silent treatment to get the best of me, I will linger outside as long as I please until going into the house. ...Okay good to go. The grin still plastered on my features as I returned into the house, the door open widely for some reason, I immediately called out humourously upon waltzing in. "Honey I'm home." Before proceeding to close the door. "Have you seen the weather? Completely fantas- what the hell?" My amusement changed to bemusement at the sight before me; a certain white unicorn applying some green stuff onto Twilight's face. And an orange Earth Pony observing in evident disbelief. "Now wait just a gon darn minute!" Applejack spoke in a voice of annoyance. "Ya make me wash the mud off my hoofs, but it's okay for y'all to have mud all over your faces?" "Silly." Rarity chided her. "This is called a mud mask. It's to refresh and rejuvenate your complexion." Before noticing me feet away. "Ahh Stardust, I was wondering what took you so long." "Rarity, Applejack." I nodded in greeting, still wondering what the hell they're doing here, shaking the water out of my fur like you see a dog do. What can I say? These kind of opportunities don't last long. I shrugged at the disapproving gaze given to me by the white unicorn in turn. "We're giving each other makeovers!" Twilight then said, still blatantly ignoring my presence with a squeeing noise. Since when did she care about good-looking appearances? "We have to do it; it says so in the book." "'Slumber one-oh-one.'" Applejack read aloud the floating book shown to her. "'Everything you need to-' oh hey, would ya look at the time? I gotta skedaddle on home quick, I'm powerfully late for a uh, um- goodnight!" And then the sound of the mighty thunder roared, causing the Earth Pony to halt from leaving, to my amusement. "Or maybe I'll sit here for a spell..." So... they're having a slumber party, from my understanding? ...Eh, sure, why not? "Well." I then said, gaining their attention. "As long as you all don't involve my room in your sleepover shenanigans, then I'm okay with this. Now, if you'll be excusing me, I'm off to enjoy the spectacle that is the storm from my room." "Hooray slumber party!" I heard the ecstatic Twilight say while I walked by. Seriously, a book on how to conduct a proper sleepover? I didn't need such a thing when I was a child... "Stardust dear." Rarity called out as I reached the first stair step, looking back in question. "You don't have to feel left out you know, despite you being a boy, why not join in on our little slumber extravaganza?" "...A tempting offer." I replied with amusement as Applejack was blanching in disgust at the makeup Rarity was applying to her. "But I'm afraid someone might oppose the idea of I joining in your lovely party." The white unicorn blinked. "Why, who would object having a friend join in the fun?" She asked in disbelief while planting two cucumbers over the orange mare's eyes. In answer I glanced at the purple mare who was avoiding my look, focusing instead on that ridiculous guidebook. "Who indeed." Before continuing up the staircase to my room. If this storm was going to occur all night, then I won't be able to sleep. My sensitive ears will pick up on anything. Plus the possible high laughter and enjoyment the girls would be having downstairs wouldn't help me get my beauty sleep either... implying I've ever had such thing as a beauty sleep. Ohoho this is just grand! Never have I bore witness to such a sight. This thunderstorm has got to be the most beautiful thing I've ever witnessed since arriving in Equestria. The lights were off, and I was just sitting here on the floor in the middle of the room enjoying the show. So far no screams or loud laughter from downstairs, which was good so it provides no distractions for me. And I think my tail is wagging side to side... Clearly expressing my joy at the thunderstorm. Obviously the lightning rod has been placed on top of the house, otherwise I would get that unpleasant smell of fire. The rain and wind was getting all the more harsher, as multiples leaves landed straight on the glass I was observing from- Oh, what do you know, screaming. I sighed in disdain before instantly getting on my feet and running out of the room, heading straight to where the three mares were. It might be a false alarm, but it doesn't hurt to check. "What happened?" I asked sternly upon entering the room, quickly looking around. No sign of a struggle or anything dangerous, despite Applejack and Rarity holding onto each other tightly for some reason, then letting go upon realizing their positions. "I heard screaming; is everyone alright?" "Ghost story: check." ...Oh. I frowned in annoyance before proceeding to return up the stairs back to where the real excitement was, before a classy voice called out. "Oh wait, Stardust, it was sweet of you to check on us like that; perhaps you also know a ghost story or two." I threw the unicorn a stare. It was kind of what she's trying to do, but wasn't it already made clear someone didn't want me around? I was about to voice as much before Applejack added. "Yeah, maybe you know a good story that'll really spook somepony out." Very, very tempting. "I do know some stories." I answered slowly. "But I'm afraid they would all make sure you'll never sleep peacefully again." My own kind is capable of stomaching many of these horrors, but I'm not too sure about ponies being able to do the same. "Oooh, so you're saying you know some tales scarier than Twilight's Headless Horseman story?" Rarity inquired. I immediately scoffed at the title of what the purple mare apparently told them. "Headless Horseman? Child's play. I have more terrifying stories that I've not merely heard, but witnessed too." "Oh?" And she speaks to me at last! Twilight finally turned from the book and raised a brow at me. "I highly doubt that." My frown deepened. "You'd be surprised my dear." "Surprise me then." ...Ah to hell with it; the thunderstorm wasn't going anywhere sometime soon from what I gathered. "Very well." I replied smoothly to the evident challenge. "But don't come crying to me when this tale haunts you at night for the rest of eternity." And as the other two ponies sat down comfortably, a hesitant Twilight joining in, I walked towards the three and took a seat of my own, clearing my throat to tell the tale... of the stallion in the woods. "Then you place one marshmallow on top of the chocolate, Make sure it's centered; that's critical, and then carefully put another perfectly squared cracker on the top. Annnd done, ta-da!" Rarity concluded her instruction on creating a 'perfect' smore from a few feet away, while my gaze remained fixed on the outside storm. "Oooh!" Was the intelligent Twilight really looking at a smore in awe? I released a small snort at the melodramatic attitude the unicorn had been acting tonight. Well, I was impressed with the three, they handled that ponified version of the tale of Slenderman rather well. I even voiced as such when they weren't cowering underneath a table or something. But I did gain some satisfaction to the two guests admitting my tale was much more frightening in thought than the headless horseman; Twilight even reluctantly agreed the prospect of a faceless stallion wandering the Everfree Forest at night sounded more terrifying, but expressed annoying, yet also understandable doubt that I've seen such horror with my own eyes. And to Twilight's further reluctance, Rarity insisted I stick around for their smore making, even when I kept declining the repeated offer politely, but in the end I gave in simply just to get this over with. And during this time I've noticed some hostility between the white unicorn and orange Earth Pony. What was the source behind this sudden dislike of one another? Honestly I could care less. I might almost consider it as bad as the hostility Twilight has been showing me these last few weeks. Seriously, what did I do to make her act so cold towards me? Surely that petty argument we had back at that hospital wasn't the cause? "Now ya just eat 'em!" Ah, a proper guide to eating smores by Applejack. I smirked while imagining from the munching sounds the Earth Pony just devouring the treat like any other person would, to Rarity's disgust. And to top it off a loud burp. Five stars Applejack. "Ugh, you could at least say 'excuse me'." "Oh I was just about to but then you interrupted me! ...Pardon." You know, with the roaring storm outside and some animosity behind me, right now I'm just glad to be here. Right now anyway. I wonder how my family is doing anyway. I must have been gone for over a month now, they must be worried sick about me... my little sister must be continuously crying her eyes out, praying for the return of her eldest brother... ...Dammit, I need to get back home soon. "Smores: check." I then heard Twilight list off that activity. "Now the next item of fun we have to do is... truth or dare!" My ears then perked instantly at the sound of that rather fun game, looking at the two guests. Truth or dare? Oh this should be good- "I dare Applejack to do something carefully and neatly for a change." "Oh yeah?" Oh here we go. "Well I dare Rarity to lighten' up, and stop obsessin' over every. Last. Little. Detail. For a change." "Uh-huh. I think the truth of the matter is that somepony could stand to pay a little more attention to detail." Where's my popcorn? "And I think the truth is somepony oaught to quit with their fussin' so that some of us can get things done!" "Erm, I don't think this is how the game's suppose to work-" I scoffed loudly at Twilight's words. "You're right, but this also provides some entertainment. By all means ladies, continue arguing." "No wait!" From the corner of my eye the purple unicorn started speaking outloud the words in that ludicrous book of hers. "'You have to give an honest answer to any question or do what anypony dares you to do." "Oh?" I cast her a look. Well since she wants to play by the rules. "Alright then Twilight, why don't you be truthful with me then: what's the reason behind your childish attitude with me these past few weeks?" In answer she raised a disbelieving brow. "Childish? I was never being childish-" "Oh no?" I quickly cut Twilight off, my glare matching her own. "The silent treatment? The lack of acknowledging my own presence ever since I returned from the hospital? Pretending I wasn't here by focusing on your books and studies?" "Um... now Stardust, Twilight, I'm not sure if this is the right time for whatever it is you two are going through." Rarity volunteered to be the voice of reason, but our attention was completely focused on one another. Twilight then spoke as if the other unicorn said nothing. "I have my reasons-" "Then enlighten me." "W-Well I... I..." My glare hardened as she quickly looked away, obviously trying to conjure up an excuse. "Y-You disobeyed me by following us to that mountain!" I raised a brow. "'Disobeyed you'? First off my dear, you never ordered me to stick around in the library. And secondly, who are you to believe you can order me around? ...You have no idea why you've been ignoring me lately, is that it?" I guessed, and that suspicion appeared to be true after a moment's pause. Then Twilight answered, sounding more calmer than earlier. "This isn't really the time-" "Quite the contrary; I can think of no finer time to discuss this!" "It's complicated-" Another scoff escaped me. "Complicated enough to make me feel like an outcast (more than I already was). I see." Perhaps I was being far too unfair here. "No, that's not what I..." The unicorn rubbed her forehead irritably, and I managed to catch the soft words. "Why are you so infuriating...?" That does it. All bets are off. "Why am I so frustrating?" My voice raised higher with every word, and from the side the other two ponies took a few steps back, I almost forgot they were even here. "I've done absolutely nothing wrong. You're the one who has been acting so irritating lately, blatantly feigning acknowledgement of my presence. Was it something I said? Was it something I did apart from 'disobeying you'? Tell me!" "Alright I will!" Twilight finally snapped at me, and I raised a brow at the heated tone. "Ever since Princess Celestia asked me to give you food and shelter into my library you've been nothing but a puzzle to me; a puzzle I've been trying to figure out, without much success I might add! You knew about Nightmare Moon's return, and you knew what the sixth Element of Harmony was. You know how that stampede Applejack prevented happened. You somehow knew it was Trixie who was visiting Ponyville." "I never claimed to know about Moon's return-" "And even when I think I've got you figured out, you pull some stupid stunts, some that almost got you killed! Never mind the fact that it takes a lot of my magic to even concentrate it on you, not just me but the unicorns at the hospital as well, and I can't figure out why! You happily threw yourself into danger without any clear sense of reason!" "You were all in danger; I acted accordingly-" "You managed to fight off an Ursaminor AND a dragon with just your bare hoofs! And then, back at the hospital, you tell me you have no concern for your own being whatsoever! You dismissed mine and the girl's worries as though they mattered little to you!" "I don't even see why you bother-!" "And finally, imagine my surprise upon learning that Spike is obviously hiding something, something I have a feeling he knows about you that I don't. You are such a frustrating pony to deal with; so reckless and negative and thoughtless of your own life!" I took that moment, while she was pausing for breath, to process her words fully, before my teeth grind together and I glared angrily at her, my own hooves walking on their own accord as we approached one another face-to-face. "So let me get this straight..." I began in a harsh whisper. "You're throwing your own anger out on me, simply because you are dooming your own curiosity. Is that it?" Maybe if Twilight minded her own business none of this would be happening. As she said nothing, purple eyes staring right back at me instead, telling me all I needed to know, I finally sighed in irritation before being the first to turn away. "You're a fool Twilight." I remarked. This argument... was beneath me. "If anyone needs me I'll be in my room." I'm done here anyhow. "Stardust..." I heard a weak voice behind say as I moved towards the way back to my temporary room, halting my feet for just a moment. "I-I'm sorry... I just... you..." "Don't bother Twilight." I curse the trace of defeat in my own tone. "You're completely right about me, everything you said was spot on. I'm sorry for being an inconvenience to your slumber party. To be honest... I'm a mystery even to myself." This conversation was over, I returned to the staircase, not even glancing at Rarity and Applejack, both who were simply staring at us, stunned at the heated argument. At least now with me gone they can continue their own little petty argument. But my hoofs clenched while I walked upwards as I heard Applejack not-so-quietly whisper to the white unicorn. "I think we've watched somethin' way too personal..." You know, at first I was enjoying the extraordinary show outside that was the first and biggest thunderstorm I've seen since I've been trapped in this world. But now I only feel the raging weather was a perfect reflection of my current mood, as I heard lightning roar and felt the white light illuminating my face for a brief second while I paced back and forth in my frustration. That damn mare... that she would have the gall to... And here I believed only Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie would be the sources of irritation while I was in Ponyville. But no, somehow that stubborn purple unicorn, my favourite pony - period, in fact - somehow managed to get on my nerves just as much. How? How has this even happened? Twilight Sparkle somehow managed to become a pain in the arse for me. just goes to show even the most intelligent ones can act like the dumbest people in existence. God how I could use some coca-cola right about now, that'd get rid of this growing headache. And yet, somewhere amidst that anger and disbelief at how the purple unicorn believed she can just look into these matters and expect promising results, I knew Twilight was right about a few things. I was aware that villainous mare was going to return, I was aware what the sixth Element of Harmony was (speaking of which I haven't seen those powerful objects for a while now), and I predicted Trixie's visit to Ponyville very accurately. I should've been more careful, there wasn't any anticipation that Twilight, the most studious thoughtful mare in all of Equestria, would note those little details like that. She's a lot more clever than I expected of her, which was quite a lot. But some things said during her little uncharacteristic tirade were also details I have been pondering about. I stopped my pacing and lifted my front right hoof, inspecting the clear gold darkened by the night. Just how was I able to hold back that Ursaminor and the dragon in the mountain? I've never worked out... Okay not true I do some exercises here and there but not enough that'd make me capable of almost defeating some titanic beasts. It makes sense how Twilight would try to also find out more about this sudden boost of strength. And what was all that 'too hard to concentrate magic on me' about? A memory back to when Twilight fixed my teeth, and straight after the mare looked a little exhausted, passing it off as having exerted too much magic among other things that day on her part. Was she implying that a little magic wouldn't work on me or something? Or was that just a simple fabrication; another excuse for more ammunition to fire at me during our argument? Well... Whatever the reason, that's the third quarrel we've had against each other ever since the whole griffon incident. And some gut feeling of mine says it won't be the last. Jesus even other female species apart from humans can be so complicated to deal with... Perhaps it'd be best if I stayed out of the house for a while, let things boil down a little- My body immediately jumped as the ground around me shook, following a loud rumble that sounded its origins wasn't too far. Checking downstairs was a waste, they weren't even there, so I immediately looked for the second place they'd be which would be Twilight's bedroom, finding the door already open as I rushed towards it, feeling the harsh drafts of the outside storm. Gotta check gotta check gotta check! "Twilight?" My mouth almost yelled her name on its own accord, as I halted in place at the sight of a giant-arse tree covering up part of the room, various branches and leaves being blown in. Rarity and Applejack seemed to be fine; one trying to find some warmth by hiding under a book while the other was looking a bit in shame. The tree that had evidently fallen through the window appeared to be covering not just some of the shelves and wooden floor, but where Twilight's bed I presumed to be was- Oh God! "Twilight!" I immediately called out, a sense of panic and dread rising sickly in my stomach. No no no no no no! My hooves headed to the tree itself, and I had the urge to just rip apart this damn now-lifeless big plant piece by piece just to make sure Twilight was alright- "Stardust? I'm right here." My head snapped, looking instantly at the purple unicorn whose head was sticking out of the leaves, looking at me in confusion. ...Well, that was pointless of me. Regardless I sighed in relief by saying in annoyance. "Thank God; don't worry me like that!" Jesus... Twilight's next words then caused me to realise exactly what I was even saying to her. "You were worried...?" But any common sense right now was substituted by irritation. "Of course I was! Why wouldn't I be?" ...Ah Christ. She was looking at me with an obvious mixture of relief, incredulity, confusion and, what she should only be feeling right now, gratitude. I forcibly swallowed my nervousness, but that didn't help the matter how needlessly awkward this moment was getting... "I hate to interrupt such a romantic moment, we have a real crisis that needs to be dealt with first!" That snapped me out of this ridiculous stupor I was in. now I can just glare at the white unicorn in disdain for implying I would ever engage in any kind of romance with a pony. "I'm mighty sorry Twilight." Applejack then stated, as though it was her fault the tree had fallen into the library in the first- wait a minute... no, no I shouldn't be surprised. I sighed in exasperation; it probably must've been an attempt on her part to show off. "Well... Wm no it's not okay!" That rather weak outburst incited me and the orange Earth Pony to look at Twilight in question. "There's a giant tree branch in the middle of my bedroom! And the book doesn't say anything about having a tree branch in your slumber party." Again with the stupid guidebook-?! Whoa hold up, this was just a tree branch? "Well if it's just a tree branch." I pointed out. "Then we should have no problem in getting rid of it." "At least-" Twilight continued as though I said nothing, inciting a justifiable eye roll from yours truly. "- I haven't found that entry yet." And while Applejack was clearly off to have another go at Rarity, I walked towards the purple unicorn and said calmly, as someone must use their head with a situation like this. "Twilight, you can just use your magic to get the tree branch out, yes?" "Give me a moment; I just need to check the list." The unicorn replied in worry, still looking through that dumb book as though it'll provide answers. "Looking... looking..." I sighed in irritation. If this doesn't get dealt with soon... then... actually I think the only problem with this is just Twilight and the girls having to sleep elsewhere; we could just get the branch out in the morning after the storm is over. "Stardust, help me out here!" I heard Applejack call out, and I had walk forward and lean over the branches to see her pointlessly attempting to get the branch out her own way. "Use those muscles of yours!" Muscles? What mus- ahh. "I'll see what I can do." I replied before walking over the many piles of leaves and twigs, wincing at the filth I was walking on before arriving at the front. Well I could grab the end of the whole branch and pull, shoving the whole thing out of the small window... Just how did it all fit in anyhow? "Rarity for pony's sake!" The Earth Pony called out to the quiet unicorn as I set to work. My hoofs found one end of the unrealistic giant branch and held on. And... Heave! Heave ho! Heave for God's sake! ...Heave ho? What the hell?! Why wasn't it working?! Where's that strength I had when I fought those beasts?! Now I was trying to pull with all my might, albeit to no success. What. The. Hell?! "Stardust, stop messin' around!" My eyes instantly shot a glare at the ordering Applejack. "It's not as simple as it looks!" I argued back before returning my gaze to the pile of leaves my arms were stuck into. Come on... why wasn't it working?! "Look, Rarity... I'm sorry alright?" "...What was that?" ...No... "I said I'm sorry!" In the midst of my frustration, I overheard the two ponies talk. "I should've listened when you noticed this here branch would end up!" So this WAS Applejack's fault. Again, no big surprise. But what was surprising was the fact they're doing this RIGHT NOW! "Your annoyin' attention to detail would've saved us from this whole mess! But right now, ya need to stop bein' so dead fussy, pickin' up all those little things, and helpin' us pick up the one big thing that really matters... Please!" Oh come on are you all for real?! "B-But I'll get all icky!" "RARITY'S FOR GOD'S SAKE!" I couldn't restrain my frustration any longer, my own anger at my apparent inability to move this branch being thrown in all directions. I finally let go from my obviously futile attempts and stared at the shocked pair, taking a deep breath to calm my boiling nerves before continuing. "Please, just help us out here. You are capable, I know you are. You can wash yourself up later. Assist us with this little crisis, and I'll bake you all brownies for breakfast if that's what it takes." "What he meant to say was: ickyness is a side-effect of hard work." Applejack then added. No I didn't. "But y'all need to get over it! On all accounts I know me and Stardust can't handle this all by ourselves. We need your help..." ...Well, since they're doing this, I suppose there couldn't be a worse time than now to throw out my share of sentimental garbage. "Twilight!" I called out, despite her not being in my current line of sight and ignoring the other two mares looking at me in question. But I imagined she heard me anyway. "I'm sorry for earlier, for causing that unnecessary argument a few hours ago and back at the hospital. I had no intention in causing you irritation or grief, and I never wanted to make it seem as though you and the other's worries over me meant nothing to me. I wish I can be fully truthful with you, I really do, but..." My eyes cast down for a second as my mind reeled on what to continue that trail of thought with. "I'm just... sorry, okay? I'll leave this house if I'm such an inconvenience to you." As my sappy speech, which I'm rather ashamed of myself to even use concluded, I then jumped in shock and blinked as the large branch suddenly transformed before my very eyes, tiny resemblances of trees taking its place. And with a full vision of sight it was revealed that Rarity was the cause behind it, gently placing the small pieces down with her own magic. And behind I felt the wind finally cease in assaulting the room, as obviously Applejack closed it- hang on, if the tree branch didn't smash through the window (which would explain how that wasn't any broken glass anywhere), how did the tree branch get through? "Ugh! Oh, I look awful!" Rarity then announced, and I shook my head at the sight. I'll save such questions for later, right now I think we all deserve a rest after solving out this catastrophe... I sighed in tiredly. Well this was a rather hectic night. On the plus side it was rather eventful... "Stardust?" Oh Christ I almost forgot. Slowly my eyes turned to the purple unicorn walking towards me, staring at me with an expression I couldn't decipher, which could mean just about anything because I wasn't an expert on reading one's face. "Yes Twilight-?" I cut myself off at the sudden embrace the unicorn proceeded to give me, and my body stiffened at the touch. What... What was she...? She released before I could recover to return the hug, smiling at me warmly for the first time in a while, and just seeing it caused something inside me to burn... in a good way. "I'm sorry too... For taking out my anger on you, and for sticking my nose in where it didn't belong." Uhh no. "Now hang on there my dear, it was my fault for acting so impulsive and causing you to worry and be curious about me from the start." I reminded her gently, rubbing the back of my neck for no clear reason. "Still I shouldn't have tried to find out more about you without asking first-" "I don't blame your inquisitive nature, I would've done the same-" "It was my own frustration that made me yell at you like that-" "I lost my composure, throwing needless irritation at you for no reason-" "You have no reason to apologize to me." "Neither do you... Hmm?" Both our heads turned to the snickering two ponies observing from afar. Both from their clear entertainment and smirks I immediately identified what was going on in their filthy minds which incited my disapproving glare, but that just made Applejack's expression smugger. I swear to God they need a good scolding. "Ooh these are pretty! Did you make these Rarity?" The hasty tone had me glance at the flushing purple unicorn look at the small work of art the white mare made. "Now that was a mighty fine slumber party." Applejack announced happily at the front door, as both she and Rarity were being seen out by Twilight the following morning. Meanwhile I was busy continuing my small task in standing on two legs again. "I must concur." The classy voice of Rarity added. "I do hope we have another one soon. You and Stardust have both been such gracious hosts." "Oh I don't know about that." I was quick to say from the other end of the library. "We look forward to having you over again." Twilight stated, before an obviously enthusiastic idea popped up. "Oh, next time we can ask Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash to join us!" Uhh... "You do that with the latter two I'm going to sleep outside." I vowed seriously, shrugging at Twilight's amusing look thrown at me, causing my body to return on all four legs. Thirty-six seconds. Well it was a major improvement. "And thank you again, Stardust, for baking us these brownies. I'm sure my dear Sweetie Belle will adore them." Rarity said gratefully over Twilight's shoulder, holding up the bag filled with the treats in question. "As will Apple Bloom." Applejack added, both grinning at me as though I've done them a great service. Well I did say I'd make those brownies after last night's incident. "Don't overdue it ladies." I said jokingly, watching them leave with a genuine smile plastered on my features as Twilight waved at their departure before shutting the door. "And then there were two." I pointed out. "I recall you saying that to me once before." Twilight pointed out humouredly while approaching. Another half-heated shrug. "And I recall straight afterwards it didn't end so well." A short laugh. "Yes well... let's try not to end this conversation on bad terms like back then." "Agreed." ...Was it just me or did the temperature of the room heat up a little? Probably due to the upcoming subject; may as well get this over with like last time. "Twilight... I know there's some things about me that don't add up, the unexplained strength and knowledge I seem to possess-" "Forget about it." ...Uh what? "I'm sorry?" Twilight let out an amused look at my understandable confusion. "I realized, last night, that I should've minded my own business. Of course there are some things about you that don't make a whole lot of sense. And as much as I want to find out about what you're really hiding... well, you can tell me when you're ready." "...Who are you and what have you done with the real Twilight?" I instantly inquired seriously. Surely she wouldn't allow this whole matter to slide that easily? Or was this just some cheap trick into getting me into revealing my secrets? The idea was dropped by the honest look in her violet eyes. "Hey, I'm not as persistent as I look." "Could've fooled me." I replied jokingly before taking a step back instinctively, as Twilight was beginning to invade my personal space. "Just answer me one thing, though." Twilight hesitantly began. "Am I not that trustworthy that you would tell Spike only?" "...Ah." I finally understand now. "So that's what this is all about." Not a question, yet Twilight confirmed the truth by sheepishly looking away. "Well... I don't know how you knew Spike was hiding something about me. But I didn't tell him out of trust, Twilight, if that eases your conscious; it was rather a spur of the moment during the Ursaminor incident." "What do you mean?" A slow glance in my direction, and I inwardly winced at the slight suspicion in her lovely eyes- "I thought I was going to die." I answered with all the honesty I could muster while trying to banish that previous unwelcome train of thought, shrugging at the incredulous expression. "I thought I'd go out in a blaze of glory, with nothing to lose. That's why I told Spike that night the things I can't just let everyone know, purely for the hell of it." Obviously she believed I told the small dragon how I knew about Nightmare Moon's return and the like. "So..." Her eyes narrowed inquisitively. "You only told Spike whatever your secret was... Because you thought you had nothing to lose, and was completely certain you would meet your demise by that Ursaminor weeks ago?" I nodded firmly. "But he's not the only one who knows isn't he? Princess Celestia obviously knows too." "Indeed." No point in trying to deny that. "And her sister." "Anypony else?" I smirked. "Hoping to interrogate them?" And to my amusement her eyes widened in horror. "No I-! Oh." Twilight cut herself off at my sniggering. "Snips, Snails and Trixie are aware as well." I said after she wiped away that frown, replaced then by surprise. "Like I said, spur of the moment. I told you long ago Twilight that it takes a long time before you or anyone else can earn my trust. And I regret to say you're not quite there yet." "And I'll repeat what I said back then, again: I look forward to the challenge." Suddenly Twilight's eyes softened, her tone resembling that of comfort and I froze again as a hoof was placed delicately on my chest. "But, Stardust... You were wrong about having nothing to lose. We all care about you; me, Spike and the girls. And you have never been an inconvenience to me; my little tantrum last night wasn't just about your mistrust of me, but also... I just never met a pony so uncaring for his own safety, willing prepared to meet his end like that..." Why... Why was she doing this? What did this mare honestly believe was going to come from this; being so concerned about my own life? "Twilight..." "Hey guys I'm home- whoa there!" The sudden burst of a welcome, yet for some reason slightly irritating, interruption caused us to cease... whatever it was we were doing and quickly look to the side at the stunned Spike, mouth agape and eyes as wide as possible staring in our general direction, before breaking out of that stupor via shaking his head. "Oh I'm um... sorry for intruding on your... moment..." Oh not him too... "'Moment'?" Twilight echoed in question, and for once I was glad there were a few rare times the unicorn would become so dense. "Nothing was going on." I quickly interjected before any further misunderstandings happened. Applejack and Rarity were bad enough; throwing Spike into the mix would just make it worse. "Get your mind out of the gutter boy." "Ri-ight... Uh I mean, it's great to see you guys again!" The small lizard quickly amended as the look on my face demanded of him, then sniffing the air. "Mmm, that smells like... Brownies! Did I miss out on some delicious breakfast?" I shrugged, pointing at the origin of the smell. "In the kitchen, there's some left. Help yourself; think of them as a welcome back present." "You need don't need to tell me twice, it's been a long trip for me!" Spike replied enthusiastically while licking his lips hungrily, before immediately departing towards the kitchen... Then halting for some reason while passing by us. "Oh! Before I forget; this is for you Stardust." And I felt curious as I took the offered item out of the dragon's hand, inspecting the closed parchment. A letter? From Celestia I imagine. "It must be from Princess Celestia." Twilight stated outloud. "No really? I thought for sure this parchment was from the Mayor." Feigning ignorance to the mare's eye roll, I opened the rolled-up paper to read the contents inside. ...Ah. "What is it?" Twilight inquired curiously, obviously noting the look on my face as I re-read the paragraphs in the parchment. I sighed without looking at her. "It appears I've been summoned... for a cup of tea."
Chapter Nine: Idle VisitDear Stardust Balance, How are you? I hope all has been well during your stay in Ponyville. My faithful student Twilight Sparkle has informed me that you, alongside her, have too had your fair share of adventures. And I wish to hear how you've been getting used to your new lifestyle in person. I, Princess Celestia, hereby invite you to attend a royal afternoon tea, tomorrow morning at ten A.M. exact; reserved only for you, myself, Princess Luna and another who I am certain you shall get along with swimmingly, since you have clearly become good friends with my student. Should you agree, please ask Spike to send an acceptance letter of your approval. And if it will make you feel more comfortable, you are free to take company with you to join us. Upon your journey into Canterlot, an escort shall be awaiting your arrival at the Canterlot train station. He will easily identifiable I am sure. I hope to hear your reply very soon. - Princess Celestia. First it was a thunderstorm. Two days later it was a train ride. And I loved both. Right now I allowed myself a content expression while sitting back enjoying the ride, as the rather colourful train proceeded to take I and various other ponies to the ruling kingdom that was Canterlot. Canterlot... pft, either paying homage to or just blatantly ripping off 'Camelot'. Just thinking about the word alone that this kingdom was called was ridiculous enough. I don't think I could ever say it without cracking a smile. Thankfully I had this long seat to myself, as my side-glances were enough to prevent any ponies from thinking about joining me. I get a seat all of my own, and it's a window seat. What more could you want? I admit, I did not expect Celestia to even write such a formal request to me asking for my presence so soon. I previously believed she would SAVE her questions for that gala that's going to happen sometime in the future. Oh well, whatever game that monarch was playing, whatever her goal was, I will be cautious at all times; more careful than I've ever been so as to not reveal too much. May as well get the whole thing over and done with before the day is done. Despite the invitation's recommendation, I chose not to bring anyone with me; Twilight was needed back in Ponyville for any episodes that could happen while I was gone, and Spike had just returned home yesterday. Plus there was no logical reasoning behind taking any of the others with me. So in the end I woke up earlier than I've ever been up in the town, departing out of the library before anyone even noticed. Ahh, there it was. The large majestic-looking kingdom was in clear sight from my window now, the only sign of the place before getting closer was the castle attached to the nearby mountain. And I briefly wonder; how will I get up there? There must be a way up for Earth Ponies or something. I'll see when I get there, as the populated town loomed closer by every passing mile, I felt some measure of both anticipation and nervousness well up within me. Of course I've met Celestia before, but that was under informal circumstances. To be utterly honest, I'm not entirely sure what to expect out of this. The first thing I noticed about the train station I've arrived to was its CLEANER and higher-class design than the station back at Ponyville. That alone gave me a reason to roll my eyes as I walked out of the cartridge; it was to be expected, but I couldn't help but think that if a simple transportation station was to be reflecting the beauty and elegance of the kingdom, imagine what the rest of the town would look like. I can't wait... Slowly leaving the carriage on wheels to across the station, already repressing the urge to just find a quiet spot and hide from the huge kingdom before me, my eyes carefully glanced over every other pony I can see either exiting or boarding the still train. Well, I've finally arrived. So where's that escort the princess mentioned...? Oh well, since I have no clue as to what my guide looked like, I suppose he/she will recognize me as the crowd disperses moment by moment. May as well keep walking around the station a little as to not get in anyone's way. Surely Celestia gave the escort a description of the visitor- "Excuse me: Stardust Balance?" Ah. Right on cue. I gave a small sigh of relief before turning around to greet the evident stallion, and- ...Oh. White body. Royal-looking clothing. Dark-ish-blue eyes. Multiple-shades-of-blue hair. The obvious posture of someone not to be trifled with, and looking at the stallion before him who was only a few inches shorter than he was. ...Ah. The prince - sorry, soon-to-be prince - released a small bemused smile towards me; I must have allowed my shock to be reflected on my expression. "At ease friend, I have no ill intentions; I've been sent by request of Her Highness Princess Celestia to escort you to the castle." Of course. Of all royal guards or servants, that monarch sends this guy instead. Why, it's as if the world was telling Celestia to take every step and measure possible to spite me. Why else would she send this guy to meet me here? A raised curious brow after a period of silence. "Are you already aware of my identity, sir?" Oh I recognize you alright, you contrived stallion. Instead of voicing such I let out a tight smile and replied casually, trying to get rid of this one-sided tension. "I am merely taken aback that my assumption was wrong; I was expecting a guard clad in armour or something similarly royal." A quirked smile. "Is my clothing not royal enough to your eyes?" "Not where I'm from, no. Sorry." "No need to apologize, I shall introduce myself then." The white stallion bowed formally. "My name is Shining Armor, Captain of the Canterlot Royal Guards. A pleasure to make your acquaintance, Mr Balance." "Ah yes... you." In my defense I never anticipated being picked up by him of all guards, I thought he was busy setting wedding plans with that mate of his. So excuse me while my vocabulary isn't at my best at this moment. "Yes I've heard about you. It is an honour that you of all royal employees would be asked to escort me, Mr Armour." "Please, just Shining will do- hmm, is something funny?" Was it that obvious? Of course it was, I was struggling to contain the laughter that threatened to burst out over his ridiculous name, my muzzle releasing short chuckles while I fight to maintain my composure. I mean come on, 'Shining Armor'? That's not a name, that's more of a title. Who names their own kid that? It's just begging to be mocked and demeaned. Unless his parents knew of the future he was going to have, which is very unlikely. "Oh nothing, nothing my friend." "If you say so sir..." The stallion - I don't think I can call him 'Shining Armour' even in my mind without busting a gut - said uncertainly, before clearing his throat and adopting a business-like tone. "Well then, let us not keep Her Highness waiting then. Please follow." I nodded, walking behind the soon-to-be prince out of the station towards the rather lovely-looking town, filled with so many walking and talking ponies of different forms and colours. Good grief, that anxiety was already returning, slowly replacing the amusement of my escort's name. I never do well with crowds... or going outside in general for that matter. I knew I should have brought someone with me, but I had no intention in wasting any of their time so... yeah I'm beginning to regret it alright. But still, I kept my head high while walking among these friendly ponies, doing my best to ignore the curious looks sent my - or should I say my escort's - way. Thanks again for this Celestia. Really, thank you from the bottom of my cold bitter heart.. "I must admit I'm a bit surprised." Ah great, casual conversation. The curious-sounding stallion glanced over his shoulder. "Princess Celestia invites individual ponies, but it's obvious you are also foreign. Not that it's any of my business, but are you perhaps a representative of your land?" You're right, it isn't any of your business. "If that was the case my people would've picked a better representative." I remarked lightly. Shining Armor though... God bless his soul. "I've had that exact reaction myself when I first walked down these halls." I heard the royal captain state, as my gaze focused on the interior of the halls around us as we moved across. "Just wait until you see the throne room; that's something to behold." Tch, I've seen that room. Nothing special there but just that cliché throne room you see everywhere... but with more colour. Still, I had to admire the classy decorations and furniture around me, reminding myself that I was, for the first time in my life, walking inside a castle; though this time still ruled by a living monarch, fictional or not. Of course there were many castles in England and Wales, but those were just ancient parts of days of old. This was rather impressive, to me anyway. What makes it all the better was that I was about to meet a ruling princess inside her own castle... but truthfully it would've been grander if it was a Queen I was meeting. Hang on... "Please wait here, I will inform the Princess you're here." Armor then said - I find addressing him both vocally and mentally as 'Armor' than 'Shining' assists me more in keeping a straight face - as we arrived by a large pair of doors, where anyone with half a brain knows what room was within. As the white unicorn then knocked on them, entering through the small opening and leaving in the hallway with two other guards defending the doors to the sides, I swallowed some nervousness. No, you'll be fine Stardust... you've met Celestia, and Luna if she's in there too, before, and I doubt there's going to be attempt of mind-reading or interrogation as soon as I go inside. What's the worse that can happen? I doubt I'll be banished to the moon, or get decapitated and then trapped in a glacier or get locked inside a cage guarded by a Cerberus. If they do deem me a threat, then I'll have to formulate a plan just in case things go sour in there. Fortunately, thanks to my cautious state (while others call it 'paranoia'), apart from worrying what was going to occur in my visit here, I've been doing exactly that, planning, during the train ride to Canterlot. Of course I don't believe I can take on the princesses or the royal guards; the Ursaminor and dragon were one thing, this was an entire new level. I would just need to distract them long enough to make a quick escape, starting by analyzing the throne room immediately upon entering- Without warning the large doors opened, and I raised a brow in surprise. Huh... thought they'd slowly open for dramatic purposes. Quickly clearing my throat before they opened fully, I adopted a posture fitting enough to look respectful when in the presence of monarchs. Though I really shouldn't be bothering; it's not as if the smiling Celestia or her curious sister had gained my respect anyway. Walking at a slow pace towards the throne, I kept my eyes fixed straight, focusing only on the two princesses instead of the blank-faced guards and aimlessly-walking servants around them, or Shining Armor observing from the side of the steps, observing me with slight interest. But Jesus everything in my forward sight was huge! Kinda empty, as seen in the show, save for the throne itself and the room's occupants, but gigantic nonetheless. And there she was, in all her glory. "Stardust Balance." The tall white alicorn finally addressed as I was within casual hearing distance, halting my own body to where I would presume would be a suitable place on the red rug. "I was beginning to think you weren't coming." Her welcoming smile seemed to brighten considerably as I took a light bow. Whereas Luna remained staring openly at me, whose dark blue mane, since I last saw it light blue, copying her sibling's with her hair doing that weird flowing trick while sparkling. I think I liked it better when it was down... Anyway, just gotta be careful not to screw up here. "Hello Celestia." I replied politely. ...Well that wasn't difficult. The reactions afterwards began with a tray carried by a shocked servant crashing to the clean marble floor, numerous gasps echoing the throne. A huge quantity of guards dropping their jaws with widened eyes of disbelief, breaking out of their still postures and glancing in my direction. Servants gawking in horror. Shining Armor with an expression so priceless I'd have to tell his sister about it when I return. Though I guess now it would be a matter of if I go back, considering my small crime just now. But I had no clue if that would be the case, since I'm not sure if Celestia's apparent amused expression meant me getting thrown into the dungeons or not. Her sibling meanwhile matched the many expressions of the room's occupants rather well, albeit more shocked-looking than the rest. You know, despite the potential danger of my display of flat-out disrespect, I'm finding myself very humoured here. "How dare you!" One of the white guards, clad in golden armour, yelled in understandable rage, pointing at me as though I was vermin. "To address Her Highness so... so blatantly, with a smile no less; do you have no idea who you're talking to?!" ...Well, since I've already screwed up faster than I've ever done in my entire life, may as well roll in dignity with it, beginning with a half-heated shrug. "Do you have any idea who you're talking to?" The guard was just blistering now at the mocking tone, opening his mouth and obviously was about to issue a command to the troops to surround me. Oh yeah? You want some of this-? "That's quite enough." Our heads looked up to the peace-gesturing Celestia, gazing down upon her subjects, and me, calmly. "There is no need for such attitudes. Stardust is a guest, and I expect you all to treat him as such." I raised a brow; after that act of disrespect, although completely unintentional, she expects her guards to just go along with- oh of course she does, she's the ruler. "But... Princess, he-" "I'm aware of his lack of respect, thank you my loyal guard. But I can handle this." She switched her regal stare to the nearby servant, observing the scene with the same amount of shock and disbelief as the other occupants, before standing to attention upon immediately seeing her gaze on him. "Is it all prepared?" At the courteous nodding, that serene smile returned, and I felt myself for whatever reason stand to attention as Celestia looked at me. "Now then, with the greetings out of the way, dear sister, Stardust, Shining, why don't we discuss more over some tea?" I nodded in clear agreement, ignoring the disapproving gazes of Armor and Luna hurled in my direction. Imagine the tall alicorn's reaction to the fact I disliked tea. "You're fortunate these are different circumstances Stardust, otherwise I would have been forced to set an example of discipline against that bold act." "I'm just going to assume you're kidding. Ah thank you." I took the glass cup set on a small plate being offered to me via floating politely. I'm getting some small amusement here from the befuddled expressions at how I'm sitting on the chair by two of the other three room's occupants; they sit like horses while I sit like a human, so to me it wasn't anything to be curious about. Eh, Twilight and Spike gave me those exact looks since I've moved into the library. After that accidental fiasco within the throne room, the two monarchs and captain of the guards escorted me to a much smaller room I speculated was Celestia's study, identifying from the shelves filled with scrolls, books and letters. Everything seemed to be in a neat order; I guess she ordered her servants to tidy any mess before our arrival. And how nice, a little fireplace for us all to sit close by on our comfy chairs surrounding a table with a tray on top as we discuss. Speaking of fireplaces, I have to ask that studious unicorn back in Ponyville why even having one and using it inside a tree was in any way not considered to her as a safety hazard. "Whether I jest or not is irrelevant; you would be wise to present either me or any other monarch in Equestria with respect, should you desire your space instead of being thrown in a dungeon. Luckily I am not so crude." "Praise the lords that you are the ruler of all then." I said dramatically, ignoring the expression of disdain sent by the as-of-yet-to-be prince. "If it eases you all, that display earlier wasn't intentional." "Pleased to hear it." Celestia stated sincerely as the spoon swirling inside her cup of tea by itself finished, also feigning ignorance to the looks of her royal sister and loyal captain. "Yet I must politely insist next time it won't happen again." "No promises." I shrugged, being completely honest myself. Why not consider it as payback for not dealing with the whole dragon fiasco yourself? Yes I'm still mad over that. "It really considers on if you earn my respect over time or not." And from what I've heard about you from other MLP fans, my dear Princess, and your impressions to me since I've came to this world, I highly doubt that will ever happen. "Now, why have you requested my presence here, really?" Time to get to the heart of the matter, and I swear Celestia's eyes brightened at the question, with a flicker of interest. "You could at least be more formal with your question..." I heard Armor mutter in disapproval from the side, while my gaze was focused on the white alicorn, who looked back at me evenly. Well at least all the anxiousness I felt earlier diminished. "Oh. Allow me to rephrase myself." I began, inwardly delighting from the corner of my eye at the side-glare as the taller stallion sipped on his drink. "It would satisfy my curiosity to discuss the true root as to why I have been summoned to your kingdom, Princess Celestia. Also... why Mr. Armor here accompanies us in this room." Especially while the rest of the castle's occupants are elsewhere. I swear, I'm uncertain whether to be flattered or a little disappointed that Celestia doesn't consider me enough to be a potential threat to have guards within or protecting the outside hallway. Taking her own sip, Celestia took a moment of satisfactory of the warm drink before talking, both mine and Armor's intrigued attention fully on her calm posture. "I believe Shining Armor deserves to know and understand the situation, before any wrong conclusions are made. Hmm, you seem surprised Stardust." Well I was, you're actually doing something close to wise for a change. But instead of rudely pointing that out I shrugged. "I just... never thought of that as all." "My loyal guard here is in fact Twilight's-" "Older sibling. I'm aware." "Oh." Thankfully the blinking alicorn didn't press for details. "Then you agree with informing him about this ordeal?" ...Ah screw it, why not. Either the confused stallion observing our conversation will be skeptical at first before believing anything the monarch says, or will react in a way I will find absolutely comical. Or something else. Plus it wouldn't do any harm for Twilight's brother to be informed about the whole situation beforehand, so no quick assumptions would be made and reckless actions wouldn't be taken. Very well, bring on the thunder. At my firm nod, Celestia nodded back as Armor finally took that opportunity to speak up. "Pardon me for interrupting, Princess, but what is it you wish for me to know about?" "Shining Armor, allow me to introduce you to Stardust Balance, resident from another world far from our own. He is currently residing with Twilight in Ponyville, so as to better understand our world and its inhabitants." Celestia took a gulp of her warm tea, relinquishing the taste while happily feigning notice of her words slowly processing in the captain's head. She continued while looking at me with interest. "Speaking of which, in answer to your former question, Stardust, I wish to know: how is your time in Ponyville progressing?" I shrugged, restraining the smile to leap on my face as the shocked Armor kept looking back and forth from me to the monarch. "Eh, can't complain. The residents are currently tolerable." "...Is that all?" "It's all I can think of, really." "No thoughts on your housemates, or any other pony within the town in particular, or perhaps Equestria itself?" Just as I was about to reply with genuine un-enthusiasm, Armor spoke up again, his tone filled with surprise and disbelief. "Hold on a second. Excuse me, Princess Celestia, but are you telling me this stallion sitting here, sharing tea with us, right now, is in fact a different life form altogether from another world?" "Indeed I am." "...And he's living with Twilight." I added casually. "And Spike, if that eases your concern." "I'm sorry, but that just makes things seem worse to me." The white unicorn shook his head, glancing at me with a mixture of emotions. "He looks like your everyday pony to me." "Blame your world for that." I stated blandly. Funny thing, I've actually gotten very use to being one of their kind. Having four legs wasn't such a pain, in fact I'd dare say it was even fun. For the past month I've been adapting to this new body, and I'm both troubled and relieved I've grown use to this temporary horse form so quickly. I figured it would have taken me more months or so. But still, that didn't mean I craved my old body back. Despite this new form having many qualities other than my true form, no spots all over my body and the warmness from this bodily fur as examples, I still miss having hands to use and electronic systems to use them with... Don't give me that look, right now it's the only reason I can think of for wanting my human body back. Oh, that and so I can eat meat again... when I tried to devour fish in this form a few weeks ago I vomited... violently. "Princess, I must protest against this; if you what you say is true, how do we know this alien won't potentially harm Twilight, Spike or anypony else? For all we know he's dangerous, and should be kept in a more guarded area so we can keep an eye on him." I found myself nodding. "I agree with him." Ignoring Armor's surprised expression thrown at me, I set the now cold drink, which I never took a sip of, down on the round table, then leaned back and clasped my two front hoofs together calmly. "How do we know you can trust me not to harm a single hair on anyone's head while I'm stuck in your world?" "If there was any hostility from you, I would have sensed it." Oh, so you can sense the emotions of others now? God with every passing minute in her presence I'm convinced this royal calm mare was a Jedi in disguise; it would explain so much. "Regardless, I don't believe for a moment you have any intention of hurting anyone. You have been brought to Equestria for a reason. And while we are on that subject, have you learnt anything more about your arrival here since we last spoke, Stardust?" "Well that voice that speaks to me in my mind gave some vague answers about the matter a month ago." This time her expression changed to intrigue. "Hmm... you never mentioned last time of any voices in your head." "Must of slipped my mind." I shrugged indifferently. "He calls himself Specter, and apparently the cause of my being here was all thanks to him, stating I have to carry out a few tasks for him if I ever want to return home." The tall white alicorn was obviously taking in these words with intrigue, sitting back on her seat before taking a moment to reply. Luna meanwhile had said absolutely nothing during our conversation, simply quietly sipping her drink and observing us all. I wonder how she's coping right now, adjusting to the new time period and changes of Equestria since a thousand years ago. Armor continued to eye me distrustfully, and I had to admire that caution of his. But still, I despised being stared at, so I sighed and faced him completely, my tone firm. "I understand your wariness, Armor. And whether you believe me or not, I care little. But I have no intention whatsoever in hurting anyone in this damn world, especially your sister." "And how do I know that?" The stallion folded his front raised hoofs, having set his tea down earlier and still looking at me with clear disdain. "What would relieve me that you won't dare harm a single hair on Twilight's head?" Because she's my favourite pony. "What could I possibly do to harm her? Someone who took down Nightmare Moon, lullaby-ed an Ursaminor to sleep, and survived facing a giant dragon?" I gave the blinking white alicorn a pointed look before continuing. "Your world turned me into an Earth Pony; what possible actions then could I take to hurt her or anyone else?" He had a counterargument ready, and you gotta respect that caution. "You can be deceitful, for all I know. You could be tricking her into trusting you, and you could be using her for your own ends." This time it was Celestia who spoke before I could, having evidently observing the argument calmly. "You need not worry, Shining. I would never throw my beloved student into harm's way if I didn't believe she wasn't capable of handling the matter. You must trust me on this." As the stallion reluctantly conceded with his Princess' rather weak point, the alicorn continued to address me. "Did this Specter tell you what your first task entails?" "Indeed; I must begin making friends with your world's inhabitants, beginning with Twilight and her friends." "I see..." Celestia looked down slightly in clear contemplation for a moment before looking back up." Well then, Stardust, I must thank you; you have given me much to dwell upon. I've never heard of someone named 'Specter' before, perhaps more information will be found somewhere in Canterlot's grand library." Oh, which reminds me. "Speaking of information." I began rather hesitantly. "I looked around Twilight's own library in Ponyville for any information to possibly send me home." Though I haven't done that for a while now; having given up because it was clear there wouldn't be anything reliable about the subject there. "And have you discovered anything?" "In short, nothing." Celestia seemed to share my disappointed expression with a similar sigh. "I must regret to inform you then, Stardust, that I too have been researching for any clues as to how to send you home, or about your state in general." "I get the feeling this doesn't sound well for me..." "I'm sorry, but I have currently uncovered nothing significant. As I said last time, this may take a while. For now I believe it's best you abide this Specter's rules. But on the bright side; I'm certain with how much time you have spent in Ponyville, you've already grown close to my faithful student and her friends." "Ah, I suspected as much." I admitted with a tinge of bitterness in my tone, ignoring that last sentence of the alicorn's completely. There goes my last shred of hope to defy that voice and retrurn home to where my worried-sick family was waiting. "I am truly sorry, Stardust. I know this must be severely disappointing to you." I shrugged. "It's fine, none of this is your fault or anyone elses but that damn voice." An amused, yet still apologetic smile. "Very well. We will discuss more later, as my dear sister and I have royal duties to attend to. For now, why don't you go out and explore the kingdom? I'm sure there will be plenty of things out there that will pique your interest." Oh I highly doubt that. But I slowly nodded anyway, stretching my limbs casually. "Why not? I have all the time in the world." "I don't doubt that. I will send a letter to Twilight telling her your stay in Canterlot will be extended a little then. I shall also provide you with an escort so you won't find yourself lost in the rather large town-" "I'll do it." Our heads immediately turned to the blunt stallion, and I raised a brow at the surprising gall of him. Armor then cleared his throat and bowed lightly at his bemused monarch. "With respect, Princess, I would like to accompany our friend here and show him around the kingdom." I restrained the urge to snort. Obviously to keep an eye on me and make sure I don't cause any trouble. And I don't like the way he said 'friend'. But I kept my gaze evenly against his own, emphasizing that I knew exactly what he was up to. "A sound idea, Shining Armor." Celestia concurred, and I simply shrugged at her inquiring gaze. Two can play this game, my cautious friend. Though I wonder how he'll react as to exactly how much concern and fondness his sister had over me. And believe me my friend I never asked for such. While I'm not approving of the caring Twilight showed towards me, I think I might get a laugh out of it if Armor here learns about it. "But before you go, Stardust, I would like to inform you that I will be visiting Ponyville sometime soon in the future." ...Erm, okay good for you. "That's nice." I said uncertainly. I don't see why she even bothered telling me this. What did this alicorn want me to prepare a welcome party beforehand? Have your own student do it! "A moment, if thy might inquire." And she speaks at last! Just as we about to get up, three heads quickly turned to the previously-silent Princess of the Night, blue intrigued yet nervous-looking eyes observing me as she proceeds with her question. "Why does thou wish to return to his world so earnestly? Surely this world doesn't bother thou so?" Ahh, Old English. Gotta love it. Smiling at the old traditional usage of words, I replied honestly. "I have a family back home, Luna-" I continued while she blinked at the disrespect. "- And there is nothing of more greater importance than family." The blue monarch took in my words slowly, before nodding in agreement. "Words that can never be more true." Celestia concurred approvingly, and Armor looked at me with a mixture of from what I could gather wariness and interest. There's a lot of interest going around here today... You know I'm amazed Celestia didn't inquire about the whole Ursaminor and dragon incidents. Either she was waiting for the subjects during our conversation to be brought up back at the castle, or Twilight never informed the monarch about my parts in the the whole ordeals. Really wouldn't surprise me much, that mare mostly writes her letters to the princess about the lessons she's learnt from spending time with those other ponies. Myself? I never learnt a single thing during my stay here, other than to be more discreet. And look how well that's working out for me. Right now I was currently walking alongside the wary older sibling of Twilight, who casually waved and greeted back to any passing pony who knew him while showing me around the kingdom; briskly pointing out various shops and homes filled with Canterlot's most successful ponies outside the monarchy. "It's a beautiful town, don't you agree?" Ah, back to making conversation instead of throwing me less-than-subtle wary distrustful glances in my impassive direction. Eh, just to humour him, and anything to get rid of this awkward tension the taller stallion was emitting. "If it was less crowded." I admitted, which was why my eyes kept fixed forward for no eye contact with any citizen. Another glance. "You're not fond of crowds?" "I find myself in discomfort around them; I prefer my own solitude and space." "Like libraries then." I nodded plainly. "Like libraries." The white unicorn nodded to another waving pair of ponies passing by who knew him before speaking again. Well at least from the tone Armor was attempting to be civil despite his clear own discomfort of walking beside a visitor from another world. "I'll be honest... I'm still processing over the information Princess Celestia told me about you." "Dare I ask about your thoughts?" Armor waved off the sarcasm. "In all my years of learning that anything can be possible; this never crossed my mind. Here I am, walking beside a living alien and showing him around Canterlot... this is completely surreal. For once I almost doubted the Princess's words entirely." He concluded with a shake of the head. "Hm. Sounds to me that anyone will believe what that monarch says." This time a faint smile. "I guess so." Yes if there's one thing I've taken note about the inhabitants of Equestria during my time spent here; they're gullible to a fault. They're not stupid, clearly, but even I'm not so hopelessly naive as everyone else. At least the cautious captain displayed some disbelief over the matter of what I was. "So... if you're not a pony then, what are you?" "Human." Armor took a moment to think before continuing. "I've never heard of that species before..." "I'd be surprised if you did." I shrugged casually as the taller stallion nodded politely to more friendly-seeming ponies. Luckily even in the streets filled with multicoloured horses we weren't within casual earshot, but I kept my eyes glancing in every direction just in case someone decided to listen in. "No such kind lives on this world." And thank God too- "Does she know?" That sudden question caused me to blink and this time look at him fully. "Excuse me?" That was then we finally made a full stop in our walk, somewhere in the middle of the vastly wide pleasent kingdom, Armor's attention on me with stern unwavering eyes. "Twilight. Does she know... about this?" Ah. "No." "No?" "No." "And why is that?" "The less anyone knows, the better." I simply replied, on the outside unfazed by the stare but inwardly admiring the stallion for his clearly trained expression of intimidation. "...I see." What, just like that? My eyebrow raised as the white unicorn inexplicably turned away and looked off to another direction, obviously in thought over something. "She knows who you are... but not what you are." "Indeed..." I said cautiously. Was this going somewhere? "So, for all she knows, you're just a pony living inside her house. with no suspicion regarding your origins whatsoever." Oh I don't know about that my friend; your sister has placed me under her radar for quite some time now. It's both amusing and irritating. But just as I was about to voice those thoughts, a different familiar voice cut me off, aimed directly at me. "You!" Both our heads immediately looked at the left to the oncoming blue unicorn walking towards us with intent, calling over her should at a group of ponies observing her. "Trixie will be back to present her incredible skills in a moment, my dear admirers." Oh lovely, just what I needed; her of all ponies. And I was so enjoying this already coming-migraine from the suspicious captain of the royal guards watching us curiously. "Trixie." I nodded in casual greeting as she was within hearing range, an expression of slight irritation on her features. "Stardust Balance." Oh you remember me, I feel elated. A hoof pointed in my direction. "You have some nerve showing your face around here." Truly a charismatic female pony of her time. "And here Trixie believed you would be hiding away in a cave from the rest of society." What a petty jab. I shrugged indifferently as my tone came out dry. "What can I say? I take peo- ponies by surprise." Inwardly I smirked at the narrowing of her pink eyes. "Clearly you do." Seeming to ignore Armor's interested presence entirely, the blabbering boastful mare quickly looked around the area. "Tell me, is that mare Twilight Sparkle here with you?" "Aww, and here I thought you were just coming over to say hi." I smiled politely at her unamused glare. I can respect that she at least got straight to the point. "But no, Twilight is back at Ponyville. I'm here on my own." A lengthy sour pause before the blue spoke in clear disdain and disappointment. "I see." And I blinked by the sudden leaning forward towards me, a pointed hoof against my bright yellow chest. "Well you tell that foolish mare then, that the great and powerful Trixie still plans to return to that wretched town of hers, and show her once and for all who the greatest magical unicorn in all of Equestria truly is!" "...Very well." I agreed as she leaned back, relieved I had my own personal space again. "Anything else?" Obviously not expecting such a blunt response, Trixie quickly recomposed herself with a heavy frown. "As a matter of fact, yes; no matter what you think; the great and powerful Trixie owes you nothing." With that, she quickly turned and stomped off like an annoyed child. At the sight of the arrogant unicorn returning to her crowd of deluded ponies, both I and the baffled Armor exchanged glances. "'Owes you nothing?'" I waved it off dismissively. "I saved her life from being finished off by an Ursaminor attack, taking the blow myself." Clearly he did not expect such an answer, by the rapid blinking of his blue eyes. Then suddenly Armor took it upon himself to this time look into my eyes - what is with ponies and their need to invade personal space? - as though checking for any deceit. Well I assure you my friend, you will find no lie from me about the incident. "You're not lying..." Finally leaning back, ignoring my raised irritated brow for being so close to me just then, the tall captain shook his head again in disbelief. "You mean to tell me that not only are you from another world, but you survived a battle against an Ursaminor too?" "Pretty much." Don't worry I'm as confused as you are. "You're either brave or foolish." Just imagine his and the Princesses reactions to the fact apparently I'm affected differently by magic, according to Twilight. I'm still wondering that myself. I dare say the situation was more surreal to me than the others and this stallion before me... oh wait, that's because it was. Because unlike these ponies, I hold a more firmer grasp over logic- "Shining? Is that you sweetie?" And our conversation gets interrupted again! Wait... 'sweetie'? Uh what now? Both our heads turned to the source of the voice again, this time originating from a different unicorn approaching us eagerly with another. Evidently from the eyelashes the one who called out Armor was a female. Fur that was a dark shade of grey. Purple and white stripes of mane and tail. Blue clear eyes gleaming with joy at the white smiling stallion beside awaiting them. The stallion walking alongside her with equal happiness had dark blue fur - nice - with a darker blue mane and tail - even more nice. And yellow eyes. Clearly from the postures and how close they were it was a couple walking towards us- Hang on... I know that mare. Yeah, from the MLP app game I had on my tablet a long time ago before I deleted it. God I miss my tablet... What was her name again...? Oh well can't recall, but I do know this grey unicorn, standing right in front of me and embracing her son, was the mother of Twilight Sparkle. And that means the male unicorn watching the scene with me was obviously the father. I took a step back, allowing the family their loving reunion moment. This wasn't something I anticipated on my way to Canterlot at all. First Twilight's brother, then her parents. My eyes quickly looked to another direction when I noticed the male parent glancing at me while the three chatted away. Oh no don't mind me, I'm just someone your son is escorting around the town, Mr and Mrs... eh I'll probably find out in a moment. I swallowed a lump of awkwardness clawing at my throat, begging me to just walk off and not be somehow included into their conversation- Gah! I blinked rapidly in surprise by the close proximity of the grey unicorn regarding me with warmness and curiosity. "Well hello there. I don't think I've seen you around Canterlot before." Yeah well when this is over I plan never to return to Canterlot again for the life of me. I threw Armor a cautious expression when he cleared his throat politely. "Ah... mother, father; this is a resident from Ponyville I'm currently showing around Canterlot. Stardust Balance, meet my parents: Twilight Velvet and Night Light." ...One moment. I need to think about what I just heard. Twilight Velvet and Night... Light. Night Light? Night Light? Shining Armor and now Night Light?! That's even worse than his son's name! I'm torn between laughing or just gawking at the three. Is it... is it traditional for the males in Twilight's family tree to be named after real life objects or fairy tale terms? And here I thought Armor's name was just a last-minute thought of Faust's. But this? This was just hilarious and baffling. And Twilight Velvet? Isn't it confusing for your daughter's forename to be after your own? Shouldn't that purple unicorn be instead called 'Twilight II' then? And finally? How exactly does the naming of ponies in this world even work? Obviously not like back home; it seems the inhabitants of Equestria love naming their offspring's after their favourite words or something. Feeling a rather rough nudge at my side from an irritated white stallion, I snapped out of my stupor and realized my staring was either discomforting or bemusing the pair before me. "Um, a pleasure to meet you both." I forced out as politely as I could while the mare shook my offered hoof friendly before doing the same with her husband. "Huh..." I said out loud by complete accident. "Hmm, is there something wrong?" Night Lig- no I can't possibly say the whole name in my mind without busting a gut. But oh well, since he asked. "You're blue." I instead pointed out, and he blinked at my blunt observation. "Best colour in the world." "Ah." This time he smiled. "And you're gold; a fine colour for a young stallion to be escorted by my son." ...I wasn't exactly sure what to make of that statement, and that's coming from me. "So, you come from Ponyville then, where my daughter has departed to a while back." "Indeed." I nodded as our hooves released from the shake. "Do you happen to know her?" "Twilight Sparkle? Of course." "Oh splendid! How is her time in Ponyville then?" "Oh. Well great, couldn't be better; she's made lots of friends with the residents there and helped out a lot of ponies." "And Spike?" "Him too." "Oh?" The mother of the purple unicorn, whom the pair were obviously proud of, smiled pleasantly. "Are you a friend of our dear daughter's then?" No exactly friends... I mean, she's the closest I would consider as one in regards to the town's populace of those multicoloured horses. "...Yes, you could say I'm well acquainted with her." I replied honestly... and immediately regretting it by the raised brow of the dark blue unicorn. "Indeed? How acquainted?" ...Oh good God not them too. I did not come to Canterlot just to meet with the whole family of Twilight and be asked these ludicrous questions and implications. Rarity was bad enough with the disgusting teasing. What next, I'm going to meet Twilight's cousin? "Well I... um..." Minus ten points for hesitation Stardust; way for making the situation more awkward than it needed to be. "Oh come now dear, don't embarrass the poor young stallion." Phew. "Those inquiries should be ones asked by me instead." What?! "So do tell us then Stardust, exactly how close are you to our beloved daughter?" They can't be serious... and my infuriated feelings at the repulsive questions incited me to glare right back at the observant Armor's own. This is your fault you damn stallion. No, Celestia must have foreseen this scene coming and wanted to exact payback for my informal greetings to her. Well congratulations you useless monarch, now I've got three of your student's family members making stupid assumptions about me. Thank God at least two of them aren't aware of how close I was living near their beloved daughter. "Ohoho!" Velvet then suddenly let out a giggle. "We only jest good sir. No need to look so uncomfortable by us." True enough even her mate smiled in amusement at the state of me. Why do these things happen to me-? "Somepony! Anypony! HELP!" Ah, yes, something to distract the tension. Oh hang on this sounded urgent. All four of us quickly turned our attention then to a calling adult beige-coloured mare, looking wildly around the streets for evidently some form of assistance. "Anypony! Please... my foal! Before it's too late!" Foal...? Foal... wait... foal in pony-talk translates to baby... oh God! But the noble captain of the guards already rushed to the panicking unicorn before I did. "Ma'am, what's wrong? I can help you." Armor spoke both briskly and yet kindly at once. Ah finally, someone with clear authority around here. "Captain Armor! My- my baby! Trapped in my house! Please come with me!" The white determined stallion nodded and followed the frightened mare until they were out of sight, obviously heading towards where the cloud of smoke was coming from-! Cloud of smoke? This time rising upwards... and she mentioned an infant... no... Oh no, not while I'm here. "Wait! Let Shining take care of this." I heard the worried voice of Velvet behind my hardened posture. The hell I will. My eyes quickly glanced at the concerned pair, who blinked in surprise at my changed expression. "I'd rather damn my entire life than do nothing when a child is in danger." That said, I turned back and ran in hurried pursuit of the white stallion towards the obviously-burning house. Well, I was right. It was a burning house all right. Despite how fast I ran, there was no exhaustion welling up in my being, just pure determination to assist with the crisis in any way I can. Quickly running past various multicoloured ponies either watching with horror or trying to water the house down with hoses, my eyes looked around during my run for any sign of Armor, passing by protesting horses trying to prevent me from going anywhere near the towering fire. Nothing so far. But that beige unicorn who cried for help earlier was just nearby the front door, eyes fixed on the open house with no indication of budging, despite two pony guards clad in golden armour reflecting the nearby flames attempting to push her away. That suggests Armor was already inside... Fantastic. But just to check, I quickly stopped by right next to the watching frightened mare. "Ma'am?" I asked as I approached the worried unicorn. When she didn't acknowledge me I continued my inquiry. "Has he already gone in to rescue your child?" A quick affirmative nod, knowing exactly who I was talking about, without even glancing at the person questioning her. But at least I got my confirmation now. My eyes gazed back at the building, already I can feel the heat on my fur, warming me up to a degree I never felt back as a human, thanks to this current body of fur around me. Perhaps this is what it felt like when you just arrived into a desert. My eyes squinted as the light of the fire and smoke assaulted my eyes even though I haven't entered the falling house... yet. Now, any sane person who wasn't a keeper of peace or a firefighter wouldn't even consider going in there while others were handling the crisis. But I'm not sane. Quite the contrary, it just might be a debate of who would have a bigger mental instability: me or Pinkie Pie. That'll be put to the test; should no one emerge from that house very soon. Immediately a firm hoof hit my shoulder as I approached more closer to the falling house - what is it with these touchy-feely ponies? - inciting me to look to my right at the golden guard attempting to prevent from going forward. "I'm sorry sir, but nopony is allowed beyond this point. it's too dangerous." Well good thing I'm not a pony then. I smiled wryly. "I seem to find myself in danger alot, my friend." Ever since I arrived in this damn world. "Even so." The guard was clearly not amused. "We already have Captain Armor in there; anypony else who wants to help can by not interfering. The captain's orders-" The news caused me to roughly shrug the hoof off me, my widened eyes on the guard in disbelief. "Wait, you mean Armour is in there alone?" His own eyes narrowed at obviously the disrespect towards his commanding officer. "I repeat, his orders. Don't worry citizen, Captain Armor is more than capable of handling himself; we will provide backup should the captain remain in there longer than we expect. We urge you to have faith in his abilities." Longer than they-?! No. no, I'm not having this. There is a baby trapped in side this burning building as we speak, yet that reckless stallion insisted everyone else wait outside while he conducts a heroic rescue? Oh I know I know, this is a cartoon; there might be a hundred-percent chance he'll escape inside the falling house with the baby riding safely on his back. But there'll be hell to pay if I just sit back and do nothing to help! No, my conscious won't allow me to sit back and enjoy the show while an infant is trapped in there, being rescued or not. And faith in his abilities? Pah! I saw clips of those two wedding episodes. "Hold this." I thrust the cape I tore off me into the arms of the surprised guard, who immediately realized the stupidity I was about to instigate. "Sir! You can't go in there! It's the Captain's-!" "I take orders from a higher authority." I snapped at the golden pony, who recoiled in surprise at my harsh bold tone, before clearing his throat and asking with a hint of interest in that guard-like tone. "And who's that sir?" I glanced at the guard for a second before turning my gaze at the burning house, the heat feeling stronger than earlier. With one confident word, I stated who the higher authority was before running into the fiery building that was sure to kill me... if it wasn't in a world where no one can possibly die in that fashion. "Mine." Ow ow ow ow ow ow ow ow! I winced at every step I took on the hard wood, feeling the sting of the heat penetrate my skin while I walked through the house with caution. There must be blisters in my hoofs already - though that may just be a simple exaggeration on my part - as I moved around, carefully passing by flames sticking out from various areas of the ruined walls and wooden floors; carpets already burnt to a crisp so I can't stop to take a minute to rest on one and give my pained hoofs a break. So this is what a burnt house truly looks like from first experience... Ow! I'm already regretting this... but an infant's life is at stake; I can't just walk away from that. Armor may be a unicorn, a captain of Canterlot's royal guards and the brother of arguably soon-to-be the most powerful mare in all of Equestria, but he wasn't invincible. Funny thing - Ow! - I never imagined myself doing something like this in reality. Argh! Sure many of us dream of performing heroic acts and deeds like saving someone from a burning, falling apart building, but that's the thing about fantasy and reality; it's never what you truly expect from the latter. Argh, son of a-! I felt my features continuously contort in mixtures of pain, irritation and determination. Let's see, clearly I was in the main hallway, as the upstairs to my displeasure was inaccessible, blocked by numerous debris. So I'd have to find another way up should the infant be up there. And the wood beneath feels unstable enough- My mind screamed 'DANGER!' and incited me to quickly take a step back, flinching multiple times as piles of falling wood with a number of heavy-looking equipment (I swore I saw a toilet admist them) from the upper floor fell through the smoking ceiling in front of me... and somehow creating a gaping hole within the first floor as the debris fell straight through. After taking some deep breaths - while coughing rather violently for it - I resorted to taking slow breaths then before leaning forward and looking down at the black hole before me, seemingly leading down to Equestria's core. ...How does that even work-?! "Stardust?!" The pained shocked yell caused me to immediately look up at the stallion from the other side of the hallway, separated from reaching me by the hole produced from the debris just now. From the looks of things no injuries, as he seemed to be standing up staring at me in surprise just fine. Good, he's alright... Hold on, is that something on his back? I squinted hard as my vision confirmed it; Armor was carrying something, hopefully someone, on him as he looked at me with mixed expressions of distrust, worry and firmness. "Where's the child?!" I yelled as the cackling fires was already beginning to rise in sound and heat. And I felt some relief in this deadly situation when Armor nodded to his back as a small head perked up over his shoulder, staring at me with evident fear as the foal's arms were wrapped around Armor's neck tightly. I called out again, ignoring the suspicious expression the tall stallion still cast towards me. "Can you find another way around?!" Wouldn't matter how high his status was in the kingdom; I doubt anyone can easily jump over this hole. But I felt some sinking feeling within my gut at the negative response, yelling over the cackling flames as well. "This hallway is the only way across!" "What about the back of the house?!" "Nothing but a concrete wall! Far too dangerous to exit there with this colt on me!" "I was afraid of that..." "What?" I shook my head, now was not the time to give up before I could even plan something! "Are you capable of jumping over?!" I asked next after the stallion was seemingly done with soothing the terrified child holding onto him. If there was no other way around; this may seem like the only option remaining. If Armor had it in him... I frowned at the sight of hesitation, looking at me as though I was bonkers while saying something I couldn't hear over the growing fire surrounding inch by inch. But I think, judging by the expression afterwards, I got the gist behind his reluctance to the idea. "If this is about your distrust of me; we can sort that out later! Now, are you capable of jumping over or not?!" "Yes!" He finally answered with unwavered certainty. "But I can't jump over with him attached to me, far too dangerous! But there is another way!" Well in the face of possible death some optimism with do nicely. "Hold out your front hoofs!" ...What? But I quickly obliged rather hastily at the stern irritated look from across the large hole. Okay, now what-? "Now catch!" HOLY-! I felt my features contort from immediate panic to relief straight afterwards as the child landed in my arms, magically floated at a rather fast speed from the white unicorn concentrating. Well that was reckless, but not quite as reckless as jumping over with the child intact. Geez kid, you are heavy... Yet the look of fright stayed on the child with the small hat's face at the unexpected lift to his new holder, and despite the situation around us I felt some new resolve. The resolve of saving a child... "I've got him!" I yelled over the now-roaring fire, somehow getting worse. Just where was this world's fire brigade?! "I can see that!" Armor yelled, this time more force added to his voice. "Now get him out of here! I'll meet you outside!" Don't need to tell me twice! I quickly turned around, making certain beforehand the child was holding on my neck tightly, and ran straight to the nearest exit, which thankfully wasn't too far, disregarding the possible more holes created from the pressure of my stomping hoofs. Gotta get out! Gotta get out! GOTTA GET OUT! Ow! Damn heat! Argh! This freaking hurts-! AND I'M OUT! Running through the black smoke there wasn't there earlier to the open doorway. Then as more relief to my body, I felt fresh air penetrate my lungs as all four of my limbs landed roughly on the stone floors of the outside world, quickly inhaling the welcoming oxygen. "Mommy!" I felt the pressure of the small pony lifted off my back, causing me to glance over my shoulder as the boy leapt into the waiting embracing arms of his parent. Have I ever felt so accomplished in my life? No! That's twice now I've risked myself for the safety of an individual; first that arrogant blue mare and now a child. Around me I heard cheers from the crowds who were evidently observing the burning building with worry. Yep, that's right: I, Stardust Balance, got a child out of a house on fire. This is the first, and probably last time, I will ever do something like that again. Hang on... Slowly, even with the crowd yelling out in relief and joy and the mother of the colt thanking me loudly, my eyes slowly turned to the still burning building, wondering the same thing the guards around me were asking: where was Armor? Surely he would have made the jump by now-! Uh oh... Alright I'll give him four seconds to get out... time's up! Ignoring the surprised yells and protests, I hurled myself back into the waiting house, black smoke surrounding as I felt the stuff penetrate my lungs. Twice now! Twice I've entered this falling-apart house! But no time to mentally berate myself for it; I need to find Armor, fast! God forbid, as I told Spike during the bear incident, that I would allow anyone to be harmed under my watch. Passing through the fog, I did my best to ignore the violent coughing I was emitting while my squinted pained eyes struggled to see through the hallway where I last saw the stallion- And there he was... about to fall! Or at least, if I hadn't been there to catch him. My body leaped forwards and extended, hoof quickly grabbed onto his slipping limb while the unicorn hanged over the hole, obviously having not quite making the jump over and was slipping on the front floorboards, front half of his body hanging on before I showed up. Must. Get him... up! But good grief, and I thought the colt was heavy! It really didn't help with my already failing state; the intensity was beginning to become too much; any moment I might pass out from the gas around us... But hell; if I'm going down, at least I can save one more life before doing so! As I tried to pull back, my other front hoof grabbed onto him, ignoring the shocked expression on him for saving his life. Yeah, praise me for the feat later you contrived pony! Thankfully his surprise quickly wore off as he used his own free hoof to push himself forwards, and together we managed to get the unicorn up from the hole, Armor then standing up with fast recovery before looking at me with perplexity and... was that a bit of respect in his eyes? But with firm nods to each other, the two of us left the burning house, running through the hallway as the cliché event behind our determined rush happens where the falling ceiling follows before you escape. And as soon as we made it to the outside world once more, the pair of us violently coughing before collapsing as the pressure took its hold, my behaviour which was even strange to myself had me smile up at the blue beautiful skies above while we were being surrounded by cheering ponies. Then one glance at the white unicorn looking to me also, mixed expressions of his face, so nothing new there, I felt a laugh escape my slowing coughs... followed by Armor copying my reaction to the ridiculous day we had just been through. And finally, we found ourselves laughing hard, taking bliss in our success in saving the nearby child and ignorant to the confused expressions of the guards and townsfolk alike. "I was wrong about you, Stardust; today has clearly shown me that." Armor stated in front of the small group, all who decided to come over to the station to see me off, as evening had already come. "You're brave AND foolish." After the rather dangerous, yet admittedly somewhat exciting, incident with the burning house earlier today, which I'm convinced now this world just won't allow me to catch a break, both I and the stallion managed to somehow slip away from the cheering crowd, that had both mine and Armor's exhausted states surrounded, with aid from the royal guards. I enjoyed the gawking look on the stallion's face when I said we should just simply continue with the tour. Then the parents of his and Twilight's caught up with us, expressions filled with concern for the health of Armor's and... mine. I kept blinking rapidly at the repeated inquiries about if I was alright alongside their son. But the real shocker was being embraced by the mother for saving her son's life; the soon-to-be-prince describing in rather nauseating detail what occurred inside that house as we walked along the streets. Suffice to say, I inexplicably, and unintentionally, got them to like me. And to top it all off we later discovered that, as the two older ponies decided to accompany and later treat us to lunch, the parent and her child that we rescued thanked the pair of us dramatically. I was so caught off-guard by everything that's happened today that all I could do was shrug relentlessly while Armor smoothly told the grateful mare we just did what we had to, nothing more, nothing less. A bigger relief to us all was when the mare reassured us that house was instead her own mother's, who thankfully was out at the time, and both her and her son was just visiting Canterlot to see the colt's aged grandmother. We all laughed when the mare said her mother was eventually going to the elderly's home sooner or later anyway. I outwardly displayed awkwardness when it came to questions about myself, quickly steering the conversation as best I could from the intrigued ponies. But on the inside I felt more accomplished than ever. "Well." I answered with a humoured shrug to Armor's statement. "What can I say? Repeating my last words from earlier: I take others by surprise." "Evidently." He replied with a touch of amusement before raising an inquisitive brow. "But are you sure you need to go back already, even when we haven't returned to the castle yet after we first arrived? If you're worried over what Princess Celestia would say about your heroic actions today I'm sure she'll be completely positive about them." I shook my head. "That's not the reason." More of the circumstances why relating to a gut feeling me sticking around Canterlot any longer today would put me through more action. And I've had more than my share of such today. I could immediately return to my room in Ponyville upon arrival back and spend the rest of the day reading some of those storybooks Twilight was kind enough to lend me. In fact, that's what I'm going to do, no questions asked. Sod whatever event/crisis was going on back in Ponyville. I don't care if Zecora the Voodoo Zebra was visiting the town and inadvertently causing unnecessary prejudice against herself. 'Voodoo Zebra'... I don't believe a single person on my entire planet would ever have imagined putting the two words together. I continued my vocal train of thought. "But I do appreciate the tour you have given me around Canterlot, you, Miss Velvet and Mr Light." Don't make a Death Note joke. Don't make a Death Note joke. Don't make a Death Note joke. Having no clue to my restrained laughter, the mare by the side nodded happily. "It was our pleasure." "It was the least we could do after you saved our son's life." Light added with as equal enthusiasm as his mate. Speaking of mates, thankfully I had yet to encounter the lover of Armor's, and pray I never will face-to-face. From my limited knowledge over this world, my brother informed me Cadence has the power of forcing love from one pony to another. Or she heightens their feelings and makes them realize who they truly love, or something like that. Either way, I'm not fond of others who have people, or ponies for that matter, act against their will. "Do be sure to visit again. We would love to learn more about one of Twilight's new friends." "Perhaps." Was my sincere reply to Velvet's polite statement. But I hope I will never have to come back. Nothing personal; I still want to go home. Plain and simple. And by home I meant Earth, not the library. "It's a shame you're choosing to go without saying goodbye to the Princess." Armor pointed out then. "I think she was eager to learn more about you and where you... originate from." Yeah. I bet she was. "'Originate from?'" Light echoed in confusion. "But aren't you from Ponyville?" Dammit! Armor quickly covered for me after the hard glare I was sending him. "Ah, yes. See mother, father: Stardust here isn't truly from Ponyville, he's just staying there for a while because..." "...Because Celestia ordered it so." I finished for him. "As part of a test for Twilight. Top secret though." I added then when the dark blue stallion opened his mouth. But they seemed to buy our explanation with interested nods. If they weren't looking I'd have smacked Armor over the head for that slip-up. And myself for mentioning their daughter like that. "...You must be good friends with the Princess since you address her so." All heads turned to the mare who finally spoke up, having been watching the exchange of words quietly. Yes we met her halfway towards the station, and for some reason the boastful unicorn decided to follow us. Trixie appears unfazed by the attention, instead staring at me with a contemplative frown. I might have some idea what she's thinking about... "You could say that." I shrugged, before hearing the loud whistling of the train, prepared for departure, behind me. Time is short. It's been fun here... well not really. "I must take my leave. It was nice meeting you all." "The feeling is mutual." Armor then said rather sincerely. Yeah that tone of his around me tremendously changed after I saved his arse in that house- hmm? The corner of my eye caused me to turn at the approaching beige mare and her little dark-brown colt, both having kept quiet during my escort to the station. I never even got their names. But the real surprise was when a basket suddenly was being held in front of me, covered in a towel and, judging by the close smell, there was food in there. When did they take the time making this? "For saving both my son and the captain of the royal guards." The tall, rather attractive-looking ma- stop that! I mentally shook my head while slowly taking the basket off her waiting hoof. "You are a brave stallion sir." "...I couldn't possibly accept this." I protested lightly, staring at the object uncertainly. Truth be told, I find it hard to accept gifts from anyone. Their gratefulness would have been enough. "Please, you acted like a true hero today along with Captain Armor." Said stallion, watching the display, smiled pleasantly at my state. My reply was immediate. "I'm no hero." And before they could reply, likely in protest over the truth, another sharp whistle from the train informed me time was very short now. Okay enough sentiments. I'll take this gift, and probably give the entire contents to Spike if anything inside wasn't chocolate... or had chocolate with nuts in them. Nodding in thanks to the grateful mare, I quickly shook the hooves of everyone but Trixie's, who just continued looking at me. Okay I'm growing kinda disturbed about it now... And as I finished by patting the hat covering the kid's head gently, who smiled toothily at me for it, I was about to turn before Armor spoke up one last time. "Really though, thank you. If you wouldn't have been there, I might have fallen through that hole." "...It was my pleasure." I replied with a small smile paling to the white stallion's own. "You can return the favour some time in the future I'm sure." "Make sure my daughter is safe!" Velvet called out, still believing that excuse both me and Armor conjured up concerning her offspring, while I boarded the train where its carriage doors will close any second now. Scoffing loudly, I called over my shoulder. "Miss Velvet, I think it would be more the matter of your daughter taking care of me!"
Chapter Ten: Migraine of the CenturyOne. Two. Three. Go! Argh! Shaking before rubbing to soothe my right now-red hoof, my teeth gritted in clear annoyance over the fact my attempt to at least leave some sort of mark on the innocent tree failed. This was about the umpteenth time now I've attempted all day to utilize that inexplicable strength within me, having shown itself to defend me and the others against that bear and dragon afterwards. Now? Nothing. Having taken a walk earlier in the morning with a brief greeting to the library's other two residents, I journeyed to anywhere I could find without being interrupted by anyone. Last night while it took me a while to sleep once again, I decided to begin my investigation on this hidden power of mine the next morning, testing so by punching something rather hard. And what better place to practice than a forest filled with apple trees- Jesus! I growled as I felt something round and hard land on top of my head from my next attempt, contributing nothing more other to the headache I was already receiving. My glanced at the rolling red apple on the dirt beside me, before glaring in irritation in confusion at my reddened hoof. Just where am I going wrong exactly? How do I access this strength without it being the case of an emergency? I'll need to use this power first before learning where it originated from. But right now it was being plain unreliable. So how do I use it...? "Where am I going wrong...?" I asked myself the same question as just before, this time vocally as though expecting some sort of answer from above. Perhaps that Specter would know something about it- "Ya suppose to kick the trees with your hind legs partner." Well that wasn't the telepathic voice I haven't heard in a while. "That just sounds even more painful." I retorted while turning, my irritation rising by the intrusion of the tall red stallion walking towards me carrying two baskets of red apples on his sides. Ah... yes him. I recognize Big Macintosh when I see him. And here I thought everyone was busy by now preparing for the arrival of their beloved monarch. The farmer Earth Pony shrugged, walking past me with his mind clearly on other things. "Not if ya give it a shot mister." "You make it sound so easy." "Eeyup; easy as pie." "...Uh-huh." I'm not going to believe him just like that, but luckily it seems I won't be able to express my uncertainty any more than needed as Big Mac continued walking by, going somewhere else most likely to work. Well at least he wasn't sticking around to talk. ...I should probably come back and try again tomorrow anyway, at least there will be no one entirely to interrupt me then. Still, while I was walking back to where I came from, I can't stop but ponder where exactly this mysterious strength I used to help the others originated. Maybe I gain this temporary power whenever someone was in peril? ...Nah that's stupid. I'll give credit to Celestia's arrival that will occur tomorrow; at least no one was bothering to slow down and greet me while I walked by the busy multi-coloured ponies across the town. And why would they? Ever since the incident with the griffon, which happened so long ago now for me, many who passed by me whenever for whatever reason I decide to venture outside merely threw my presence a side-glance before hurriedly moving along. Yet no one seemed to be doing so today, evidently their minds are fully set on preparing the entire town for their Princess's visit, which was, as I believed Spike mentioned this morning, unofficial. Though luckily I managed to get away from the library when Twilight reacted to the letter about that visit. I think I'll return to the library later... much later. I have no incentive to assist any of these ponies with the preparations. Plus that peeved feeling within me remained after Twilight's reaction about her mentor, immediately turning the entire library into more of a mess than it was before, which resorted myself to blatantly tell the exasperated unicorn to clean up her own mess. Yes, Spike and Twilight informed me with great detail over the course of what occurred during my absence to Canterlot and lie in the day after. And while I vocally approved of the purple unicorn's disbelief and skepticism over the exaggerate prejudiced attitudes of the others over the visiting zebra, Zecora, that immediately turned south over Twilight's denial over the existence of curses, and then their blatant accusations against the innocent zebra without any sort of proof. In the end it was Applejack's younger sister who helped resolve everything. But my biggest disapproval was my discovery of the mess within the library the next day upon waking up. And now that mess this morning; further disrespecting the hard written work of authors and philosophers alike. Wow, I'm prioritizing over respecting books more than respecting Celestia. Anyway, Ponyville looked admittedly... nice for the welcoming, at least I can appreciate the wide decorations of blue around the entire town. But I recall in Spike's reading of the letter that Celestia wouldn't arrive until tomorrow, so why the hurry? What was the monarch going to visit first thing in the morning-? "Watch out mister!" The sudden warning caused me to quickly take a step back as something rushed past me. And I winced as the blur of a pony crashed into a nearby stand. Well that was close, for me anyway. Regardless I walked towards the sight, finding myself then taking a step back in surprise and blinking rapidly as a head popped out from the mess, yellow eyes wandering in different directions from each other- Well what do you know? Another pony I recognize today! "Are you alright?" I inquired politely after the grey pegasus finished shaking the messy fruit off her and apologizing profusely to the annoyed pony owning the stand, turning to me with a wide smile. "I'm fine, thank you for asking! This happens all the time; sometimes I'm not as careful as I should be." Clearly. "Very good then, have a nice day." Now with that out of the way, I was preparing to turn and walk another direction to contemplate further... ...Before I suddenly found Derpy right in front of me. Too close for my taste as I frowned. "Wait, I know you!" She does? "...You do?" An enthusiastic nod reminding me terribly of Pinkie Pie. "Sure, you're the guy who punched that mean griffon in the face!" My face fell more flat than previously. Of course they were still going on about that, I've learnt that not much really happens in this town enough for these residents to recall such trivial events so quickly. "That was a long time ago, miss...?" Despite already knowing her name, it would be rather suspicious if I already called her as such without the pegasus telling me beforehand. And now she grabbed my hoof and shook it wildly. Well she certainly wasn't as reluctant to approach me as the other residents, and I find that a bad thing. "I'm Derpy Hooves! It's nice to meet you, what's your name?" "Balance. Stardust Balance. A pleasure Miss Hooves." I bowed formally after she was done torturing my limb. "Oh just call me Derpy, you don't have to be so formal." One day I'm going to meet someone who would prefer things to be formal, who isn't Celestia. But I nodded anyway, before blinking as the pegauss then gasped loudly. "I almost forgot, I've got to help with the decorations for the Princess' arrival! See you later Stardust!" ...Well, that was pointless. I cocked my head a little at the rushed departure of Derpy as she flew off to help the town residents with their silly preparations. It was evening, so I could understand the hurry, but that just enforces my belief that the monarch will arrive sometime in the morning. I'll be in the forest by then trying again during Celestia's visit then. Good. Just what I like to see upon my return; a spotless library. My walk lasted until the fall of night, deciding at the right time to go back to my temporary residence when both Twilight and Spike have most likely fallen asleep, the former no doubt wishing to wake up the next day early for complete preparation of her beloved mentor's arrival. Well good for her. My eyes gazed over the many clean shelves, filled with countless rows of books I swore they were sparkling. They did a good job cleaning up Twilight's mess, a ten out of ten... though I suspected Spike was the one who deserved more credit for the clean-up, as Twilight possibly might have gone out during the day to check on the decorations around the town. You know, I could have done that for her... oh well. She wouldn't have been satisfied until she saw the welcoming party for herself anyway. "But I'm fairly certain." I spoke to myself while inspecting the dustless spines of the books. "The purpose for Celestia's visit won't be to check out the library." "Maybe not." A familiar female voice replied from behind. "But it doesn't hurt to make sure everything in Ponyville is neat and tidy for the Princess's arrival." Damn, I should've waited outside longer. Raising a brow I glanced over my shoulder at the purple unicorn, who had a floating quill and bottle of ink beside her. "Maybe you're just exaggerating over her visit." "Maybe you're taking this more lightly than you should." Twilight said evenly, setting the equipment away and admiring the spotless work, before turning to me with a polite smile. "How was your day out?" "Can't complain." I shrugged casually, despite the fact no progress was done today in finding out how to exactly access my 'hidden power'. "How was... whatever it was you did today?" A humoured raised brow. "You mean checking on preparations and making sure everything around Ponyville's in order?" I nodded. Yes that. "I can't complain either, though some things had to be corrected. I mean no offence to any of the town residents, but I don't think some of them understand how important it is that everything must be perfect for the arrival of Princess Celestia." "...You really value your mentor that much." It was a rhetorical statement, obviously. But the respect and admiration was clear in her tone. Twilight nodded positively. "Of course I do; when your teacher is the most powerful equine in all of Equestria, and is the ruling monarch, how can you not respect her?" Tch yeah, most powerful pony for now anyway. "Well..." Twilight frowned curiously. "'Well...?' Stardust... you don't have anything against Princess Celestia, do you? I thought you two were good friends." At that honest statement I blinked in surprise. 'Good friends?' "What made you believe that?" "Well you always address her without the title, so I assumed you must be really close to her." Ahh. I shook my head in amusement. "That's not the case at all, but do you really want to know? And keep in mind this is just my opinion." I'm curious myself as to how this unicorn would react to what I was about to say if she nodded. And nodded she did. "Very well... I don't like Celestia." What followed was, though rather disappointingly predictable, a sharp gasp and widened violet eyes. "W-What?" "You heard right," I couldn't resist smirking at her reaction. "I don't like Celestia. Do I hate her? No. Do I think she's capable of great things? Absolutely. But my impressions of her ever since arriving to Ponyville myself have been less than... well impressive to say the least." That was then Twilight decided to walk up towards me, evidently closely examining my eyes for any hint of deception, frowning in clear confusion. "You're not lying." She realized while then taking a step back, looking at me as though in a new light. "But... I don't understand. I mean, I've heard there are few ponies out there who hold no respect for the Princess but... you don't hate her either?" "No. Honestly I find her overrated." I shrugged. An uncomprehending blink, and I couldn't help but enjoy the fact I was catching the intelligent unicorn off-guard. "So then you're... indifferent to her then." Was that a tinge of hope in her tone? "...You can say that yeah." I replied after dwelling on it for a moment. Indifferent? Yep that sounds accurate. "But like I said, this is just all my perspective on things. Feel free to disagree." "Believe me I am." Twilight was quick to reply, still shocked over the fact a resident of her own house had no absolute respect for her own monarch and mentor. "So then... why don't you like her?" I opened my mouth to reply, before a sudden thought occurred to me. Would Twilight inform Celestia about this conversation the following day? It seems likely; this loyal unicorn would no doubt request the monarch to show me why I should respect the alicorn. Or worse yet, Twilight would attempt to get me to like Celestia with history books of the Princess's exploits and victories. Basically, this conversation should be halted for another day when the monarch wasn't visiting anytime soon. "Perhaps we should continue this talk another time, Twilight." I said instead while proceeding to walk past her, avoiding the intense stare looking after me while I departed for my own room. "You have a busy day tomorrow and thus are in no need for distractions. Goodnight Twilight." Besides, it wasn't exactly rocket science; I just didn't like Celestia. "-dust! Stardust!" Annnd my mind woke up at the loud female voice and constant shaking of my bed. My body sat upwards at the rude interruption, glaring in disdain and confusion at the rather panicking unicorn who decided to wake me up God knows how early in the morning... well early for me anyway. "Twilight?" I asked in hoarse disbelief before yawning... was it just me upon suddenly awakening mid-dream or was I hearing some peculiar sounds I've never heard before in the library-? "Hey!" "No time!" The mare said while literally dragging me out of bed and then my room. Where does she get this sudden strength? "You need to help us! The library has been infested with bugs!" Despite my legs aching in understandable pain from the running towards the unicorn's closed room, I raised a tired brow. "Have you tried spraying the insects?" Honestly, I was woken up just because of some creepy-crawlies? Just have Spike eat the damn bugs and call it a day. And why should I help? Sheesh Celestia's upcoming arrival must be really stressing her out- Holy mother of-! Now my senses were on alert. My exhausted eyes widened at the state of the unicorn's room after Twilight opened the door for me to behold the sight. And beheld it I did. What... what the hell is going on? Swarms of bugs all around the bedroom, toying around and dropping everything they could grab their tiny fragile-looking limbs on. Wait a minute... I know these things. "You let these things into the library?!" I exclaimed in disbelief as Twilight closed the door behind us to prevent the little flying bug's escape. What were they called again? Para-something. "I only brought one home; I didn't know it would multiply like this!" "Didn't you at least research about them first?!" From his assistance of trying to obviously capture the damn things, Spike called out in his struggle. "You know what these things are?" I nodded while Twilight magically dropped a basket by my side for me to catch the para... sprites. Yes that was it! "Something that should have never been allowed into the library." And after this was over, I intend on lecturing the one responsible for allowing them entry. But first I was currently stopping them from landing all over my body as though it was a playground for them and dodging all the throwing up these insects were doing to reproduce themselves. Oh I'll definitely be doing some telling off after this was over. So after that physical and mental exertion of my energy, capturing all the insects within the room and rounding them up into a... bag, I found myself leaning against Twilight's bed in utter exhaustion, while Spike handled cleaning up the bedroom. Already my breathing was heavy, having never anticipated dealing with something like this so suddenly on the day of Celestia's arrival. Thankfully there were no real casualties during our chase of the pesky irritating bugs; not one of them, or Twilight, Spike and any of the books, were harmed. But really, I should have seen some sort of catastrophe coming... "Tell me what happened." I said to the annoyed dragon, as Twilight herself had just left in search for her friends, briefly stating the mares had their own pets of the parasprites as well. A truthful shrug. "Twilight came home yesterday with one of those little bugs to keep me company, saying it was a gift from Fluttershy- oh not that you're bad company or anything, I'm sure Twilight didn't mean anything like that!" He added upon looking in my direction. I shrugged in turn. "No offence taken. Yet I'm admittedly surprised; Twilight didn't bother researching about the insect in case of something like what we just went through happening? For an intelligent mare, Spike, you think she'd at least look around her own library for any information about the creature." "Maybe she was too focused on the preparation for Princess Celestia's arrival." The purple lizard speculated. Ah Spike, always quick to defend your mistress. "Perhaps." I replied before yawning, my limbs resting from the frantic chasing of the parasprites. So Fluttershy was responsible for the catastrophe huh? And many of the other mares have their own versions of the same pet? Why do i get the feeling this was going to be an incredibly long day...? Probably because it was. "And here I thought Twilight and the rest recently learnt that appearances can be deceiving." I'm referring, besides to the lesson during the whole Zecora incident of course, to the look of the small creatures; appearing innocent at first before playing so much mischief it would make Jack Frost proud. "Maybe they just forgot about it for a moment." "Or maybe they're just careless." I retorted irritably, before rubbing my forehead. "Sorry, I'm just exhausted, that's all. I don't take kindly to being woken up rudely." "That's alright." Spike smiled lightly while putting away a pile of literature. "Is that the same with all humans?" I released a small smirk at the sincere question. "Just to many, my friend." My limbs stretched in different directions then. What should I do now; return to bed, though it may already be too late for that, or at least do some work of my own to deal with this Parasprite problem? Really it wasn't any of my business. In reality, this wasn't my problem to deal with; Fluttershy was the one who decided to bring the bugs to Ponyville for whatever reason to begin with. Parasprites were really, from my knowledge of them, simple mild annoyances that can quickly be taken care of... unless they started swarming around the town and create an even bigger migraine for me. And that migraine would increase exponentially if Twilight started whining and messed up the entire library just to seek out a solution against the potential infestation. "Where are you going?" Spike asked upon noticing me getting up slowly and heading towards the open door. "To research how to combat this blight brought onto this town." Though really I would love to see Celestia's reaction to the infestation, but I won't cause a headache by my own amusement. I'll look around in the 'P' section downstairs for any information regarding the parasprites, after having my morning water first. "You mean that wasn't the end of it?!" I chuckled tiredly. "Oh Spike, you should know by now things are never that easily resolved." And I had a sinking gut feeling things are to soon become a whole lot worse... And got a lot worse things did! "Back! Back you vermin!" I cried in disgust - right now I didn't care if I was behaving Rarity-style - while waving the flying insects away with the only book in my protection, quickly clutching it to my chest whenever the Parasprites attempted to take a bite out of the book. Speaking of which: THEY'RE EATING THE BOOKS! One minute, everything was calm and peaceful during my search for answers regarding in getting rid of the annoying bugs completely out of Ponyville. It had taken a while; there were no books about Parasprites starting with the word 'P', so instead I took a gander around the 'I' section in relation to insects. And success, I had found it. And as soon as I opened the first page, this catastrophe happened. God damn insects! My eyes narrowed every second at the sight of the disgusting populating-by-the-minute Parasprites either taking a bite out of the multiple stacks of literature or... licking the pages. What brought this sudden change in behaviour? This morning the things were just toying around with the books in Twilight's room, now they're devouring them like snacks! Do their small teeth grow sharper and taste buds change as the day progresses? If that's the case why didn't the Parasprite Twilight first brought back devour every book in sight? Oh never mind that, they're eating knowledge right here! "Help!" I'd love to Spike, really. But right now I was making sure this book in my hooves, which contained the information necessary to getting rid of the insects, stayed intact while trying to keep as many Parasprites away as possible from other nearby literature. A gasp alerted me to look to my right. Well it's about damn time you got here! "They're eating all the words!" Wait what? True enough, I witnessed in disbelief at the bugs somehow sucking up the ink out of the pages like spaghetti. "How is that possible?!" I yelled before knocking away a couple of Parasprites attempting to get their filthy little limbs on my book. "Twilight, I've got the-!" I stopped as the unicorn was already nowhere in sight. OH COME ON! "Help..." A meek voice called out, and I glanced at the distressed dragon hiding underneath a basket. Christ, the books or Spike...? ...Ughh. Grabbing the stacked information between my teeth, I raced over to the helpless dragon, throwing the basket off him to somewhere else and pulled him up. Spike nodded while continuing to be frightened by the whole ordeal as I gestured to the exit, following me outdoors and away from the hell neither of us asked for upon awakening today. Taking multiple deep breathes, Spike concluded with an exasperated tone. "Thanks." I shrugged, taking the book out of my mouth. "Don't mention it-" Ohhhh my Goooood... "What? What is it-? ...Oh no..." I heard the dragon next to me say quietly as we bore witness to the state of Ponyville. Parasprites. Parasprites everywhere. Hundreds upon hundreds invading the town ruthlessly, devouring everything within sight. Ponies crying in shock and fright while hurriedly fleeing from the Parasprites... am I rhyming in my own mind? Is this really the time? No, no time for pointless inward thoughts! This situation must be handled with immediately! Setting the book down as Spike kept shouting about what we were going to do, I flipped the pages to get right to the 'P' part, having discovered the subject of the irritating insects was in the index. Ah-ha! Got it! Let's see... Parasprites... multiplies upon devouring of edible substances... can be drawn to and lured away from populated areas by... ...Oh. "Huh." I muttered outloud, rubbing my still-tired eyes to make sure I wasn't hallucinating the ludicrous words. Well that's the stupidest thing I've ever read. "Wait, Stardust!" Hmm? I looked up at Spike's sudden change of tone from panicking to confusion. "Listen... that's music!" ...Hold on what? I strained my ears past the screaming of the ponies and fluttering of the insects to hear that, true enough, there was the faint sound of music... and it was approaching from the sound of it across the town. Well if this wasn't a convenience I don't know what is. "Spike... Read this." I passed the open book to the curious dragon, who picked it up reading the contents while the sight of a determined concentrating Pinkie Pie walked straight by us with a tow of every Parasprites following her in beat to the music. You mean to tell me... that for once Pinkie Pie's musical 'talents' comes useful? "Huh, what do you know, those specific musical instruments in the book Pinkie Pie's playing can get rid of the bugs- uh Stardust... where are you going?" I heard Spike while I walked back to the library. In answer I said in irritation without turning. "To hell with this tripe, I'm going back to bed." Good God this was stupid! Pinkie Pie knew what those things were all along when Twilight didn't? I've been challenged with a lot of absurdity this morning. And it was all, to be quite honest, a giant waste of my time. Sod Celestia's visit. Sod this morning. Sod. Everything. Ugh... already today was a migraine of the century. "-dust. Stardust... wake up please." Another interruption? Give me a break. My eyes blinked tired and painfully from the pestering sunlight - I should seriously consider getting the damn window some curtains - before shifting over to my left to find the pleasant face of Twilight Sparkle smiling at me... well rather pleasantly. "Twilight...?" I questioned before yawning, having not at all anticipated another rude awakening on the same day. Though was it the afternoon or did I sleep through the whole day to the next morning? I've never accomplished that before. But after the spectacle of Pinkie Pie's resolve, nothing should surprise me anymore. Speaking of which, is that why this unicorn woke me up now? "Sorry to wake you up again." A polite apology followed by an excuse. "I thought you wouldn't want to miss out on the rest of the day." After this morning's fiasco? Of course I would. Instead I smiled tiredly before stretching my front limbs. "That's nice of you, Twilight. For a moment there I thought the Parasprites returned or something." Then remembering the so-called importance of today, I frowned in genuine confusion. "Wait... shouldn't you be busy right now sucking up to your mentor?" Frowning slightly at the jibe, the purple mare shook her head. "Princess Celestia left before she could see the disaster of the town, thankfully; she had urgent matters to attend to in Fillydelphia, another infestation of bugs happened there." So she left? Shame. "...Well isn't that cute? Celestia's playing 'pest control'." I chuckled at the look on Twilight's face, my brain waking up more by the minute after my peaceful nap. Though while I was expecting some sort of defensive retort, instead I blinked as the unicorn suddenly changed the subject. "I'm sorry." "...Pardon?" What on Earth could she be apologizing for now? "For disturbing your sleep this morning to help us clean up the infestation I made in the library by bringing the parasprite home. If I'd done my research which you did for me - Spike showed me the book earlier - this whole thing would've been resolved easier." A flash of embarrassment on her features. "I was so concentrated on the Princess's arrival I was convinced nothing bad would happen from taking a small pet home." "It happens to the best of us, and I'm sorry too for behaving so cranky this morning; you know what I'm like." "It's fine; that was my fault to begin with." "Hardly." The last thing I needed right now was Twilight feeling sorry for herself right in front of me. I reached out to place a hoof on where I presumed the mare's shoulder was. "Besides, I would have helped you either way if you were in danger. You know that." A shrug, but a grateful smile as well. "I appreciate that, but when you think about it the only real ones who were in danger around here were the food and books." We both chuckled at that. "Thank you for not being mad at me." "Twilight." I began while sitting up more comfortably, removing my hoof from her when I decided that was enough. "I only ever display irritation or madness at you when you either conduct some ridiculous idea or decision, or when you mess up the library single-handedly." The unicorn looked away at the reference about yesterday. "But should you, Spike, your friends, or the books be in any kind of danger, then no I won't be mad at you; as long as you learned from the experience." An enthusiastic nod. "You're right; today taught me that just because something looks cute, doesn't mean the same on the inside." It was my turn to nod, this time approvingly. Then Twilight smiled humouredly. "Well at least we both got what we wanted today-" We did? "- Despite Princess Celestia's urgency to deal with a matter elsewhere, at least she didn't see the mess made by the Parasprites around Ponyville. And you didn't have to see her." It took a moment I got the gist of what Twilight was implying. "I told you last night I didn't hate her, Twilight. Indifferent, remember?" "I know..." Oh joy the return of the frown. "But I still don't understand why you do." The 'why' question; always a pain in my backside. But if it brought some ease to Twilight's mind I may as well enlighten her. "So far, from what I've seen anyway, is that Celestia has done absolutely nothing that aided us during the times of crisis around Ponyville." A blink. "Would you clarify?" I sighed. "I mean in the cases of the fiasco's around Nightmare Moon and that dragon." Never mind the fact, my dear, when in the future she sends you into that parallel world on your own, with no idea what you're getting into, and clearly the alicorn knew more than she was letting on. "Where was she during the whole ordeals? And why didn't she handle them instead of sending her prized student headfirst into danger? I can't exactly respect someone who sits idly by and lets her subjects do the work when she's more than capable of handling the matter herself." Sitting back folding my arms, I closed my eyes and waited for the either heated or calm reply in defense to her mentor and monarch. Thankfully it was the latter tone. "I'm sure Princess Celestia had her reasons for not dealing with Nightmare Moon or the dragon herself; I know she would never guide me to danger if she thought our friends weren't capable. Also right now she's handling the matter of an infestation in Fillydelphia." "And getting rid of bugs will earn her my respect?" I asked ludicrously, opening my eyes at the unicorn. "And I would just like to point out, Twilight, that while you and the girls hold the powers of the Elements of Harmony-" Which I haven't seen in a while, but I knew exactly where they were. "- and you are all capable of great feats; it doesn't excuse the fact you're still young and shouldn't be dealing with so many dangerous matters when Celestia is more than capable herself of resolving everything." "...It sounds to me you're just concerned for the well-being of me and the girls." I sighed in disdain at the accusation. "Twilight, listen-" "No, it's your turn to listen." I blinked at the firm tone and raised hoof. Oh boy here comes a lecture... "I've heard your view on the Princess, and I respect that. But you make it sound as though she's just acting laid-back and letting her own student carry out the dangerous tasks-" Which is exactly what she was doing. "-And yes, that could be considered the case if you look at things that way. But despite being the most powerful alicorn and ruler of all Equestria, doesn't mean she can handle every matter. Plus it also sounds like, dare I say it, you have little faith in me and the others in dealing with dangerous situations." "This isn't about faith-" "Stardust, let me finish. I think the problem here is you just don't believe me and the girls are capable of handling things like those events, nor have you even given Princess Celestia a chance." "...What are you suggesting?" The purple mare smiled light-heartedly. "Just give her, and me and the girls, a chance. Maybe then you can see why everypony else respects the Princess so. All you need to do is just give it time." ...Time? Time? I'm spending enough time as it is making friends with all of you, my dear. I don't think there's any to spare in giving your precious ruler a 'chance'. "...I can't promise you that Twilight." "You don't have to." Twilight assured me enthusiastically. "I'm confident you will like the Princess sometime in the future." At that claim I raised a brow; and here I thought Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash were usually that self-assured. The unicorn shrugged at the look. "In the meantime, you can help me and Spike clean up the library... that is if you want to." "...Eh, why not? I'm awake now anyway." Plus I don't think I'll be returning to the realm of sleep right now. Taking the cover off me, I proceeded to follow the mare outside the room. Still, give Celestia a chance to prove herself? No offence to the monarch but I really, really don't see that happening... ever. As if reading my mind, Twilight glanced over her shoulder. "I'm guessing it takes a while for anyone to earn your respect huh?" I nodded, speaking calmly. "Indeed; the only one in all of Equestria that has my respect is a single mare." "Oh, and who's that?" "You'll find out eventually I'm sure." That was then Twilight changed the conversation, knowing my lips are sealed for the time-being. "Alright then, I'll hold you to that. So, you never told me what exactly transpired during your visit to Canterlot." The smirk widened. "No, I suppose I didn't." And inwardly chuckled while imagining the frown on her face for my refusal to tell her anything about it.
Chapter Eleven: Addictive Song UpI could be twenty years old right now and I wouldn't have even noticed. That's how long I've been here, from the start of this world's summer all the way to the approaching conclusion of winter. I've spent almost a full year trapped in this world of multi-coloured ponies and other sentient creatures, with no contact to make with my family, who must be worried to death around my sudden disappearance. I sometimes wonder, besides my family, if anyone else tried to search for me, at least for some clues to my inexplicable absence? The police obviously. But friends? I had so few back home I'd be amazed if they even tried. My next door neighbor old childhood friends perhaps, but I was so despised by others back home- Okay, 'despised' was stretching it a little, more of 'indifferent towards by others'. Anyway, during my long-arse months of staying in Equestria, more specifically the rather eventful Ponyville, I have grown more accustomed than I would've preferred over the course of my imprisonment here with the socially-open citizens; the Mane Six and Spike especially, the latter I would consider to be the second closest to whom I would call a friend. But right now they continued to be in my 'acquaintances' category. Rarity, Applejack and Fluttershy were the ones I 'hung out' with the most outside of the Golden Oak Library. The white unicorn and I shared a disdain for getting our body literally dirty over anything and had specific tastes over many things, though my biggest gripe with Rarity was her insistence and attempts to comb/wash/cut my mane and beard. The orange Earth Pony and I shared an appreciation for blunt honesty, though we disagreed over my lack of conducting any activity that requires a heinous amount of bodily energy. The yellow pegasus and I shared an appreciation for quietness, I often visited her just for the sake of finding some peace whenever Twilight or Spike behaved in noisy fashions for whatever reason. And while the politeness was considerably adorable, I had to exhale exasperation here and there whenever it starts to get old. Now, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie? I've grown more... shall we say tolerable towards them over my stay in Ponyville. I mean they're both still a major pain to deal with or even stand when we're in the same room, but somehow I've managed to shockingly put up with their obnoxious personalities... I've even taken some pleasure here and there with Rainbow Dash's confusion whenever I casually address her as 'Sonic Ripoff'. And finally Twilight... now she was the closest I had around in this forsaken town, even the world, to a friend, despite her and the rest always addressing me as their friend. Our appreciation for books and knowledge, exasperation and irritation over the stupidity of others, appreciation for silence and taking care of the library, and our often conversations/arguments maintains her status as my most favourite pony of all. I still kept my secret from her and the others but Spike...yes I continue still in my refusal to let them know the truth. But in the end, I dare tell myself that I've grown overly fond of these ponies... it almost feels like a shame when I leave. But I must; my family is waiting for me. My little sister waits for me to always be there for her and read her bedtime stories. My young brother waits for me for our many arguments where he spouts some nonsensical bull to 'reinforce' whatever absurd point he was trying to make. My young teenage sister waits for me to... actually I have no idea what benefit I am to her, other than just being a sibling. But just you wait everyone... I'll be back home as soon as possible. I like snow. And by that I mean I LOVE the stuff. My reaction to first seeing the stuff on the very first day of Equestria's winter the first morning made both Twilight and Spike raise amused brows, which I quickly explained to them, after tearing my eyes from the beautiful sight, that in my homeland snow was something that rarely showed itself, even during winter. And due to England's lack of the wonderful weather, I had fully expected all the snow to disappear the next day... but I was admittedly completely surprised when it continued snowing the next day, Twilight informing me the pegasus' who control the weather are making sure the snow stays until the end of winter. Suffice to say, first with my repaired ear and now a full snowy winter, I've gotten to grow fond of this world even more. Now here I was, of the morning of the last day of winter, just sitting by the edge of the window in the main area of the library, enjoying the sight of outside falling bits of frozen water before me. Oh yes, despite my love for the cold substance, I prefer to just sit inside and observe rather than go out there and be possibly pelted by snowballs by certain people... or ponies. "Dare I repeat myself saying your body will go stiff with you just sitting there like that all day?" I smirked at the exasperated voice behind me. "Dare I repeat myself that your concern is noted, but not necessary?" Really what else was there for me to do? I've read like over a hundred books in this library, and I certainly wasn't going to attempt writing on paper again and produce a sloppy mess as a result. The fact that most of these ponies write using their mouths had me exclaim how more difficult that was than using their hooves. Finally looking away to the two who've just finished with their breakfast, I raised a brow at the small dragon climbing onto Twilight's back for a ride. How she always tolerates that I have no clue. "Going somewhere?" I asked. Spike responded before his mistress, clearly tired still; I swear that dragon was more lazy than I. "Mayor Mare's giving some boring speech about Winter Wrap Up-" "What Spike means to say is," Twilight cut off the uncaring lizard while giving him an unamused stare. "Every year on the last day of winter, the Mayor of Ponyville announces the official beginning of Winter Wrap Up, and everypony's going to help clean up the town." Ah yes, Twilight told me all about 'Winter Wrap Up' a few days back. And as part of tradition none of the unicorns around town are permitted to utilize magic to help in the cleaning. ...Yeah good luck with that love. "Are you coming with us to Town Hall?" To blend in with a crowd of happy-go-lucky four-legged sentient woodland creatures? "Certainly." I replied while the cons of the idea outweighed any pros, walking towards the front door with the pair. May as well see what all the fuss was about and why these ponies were on the level of Twilight-uptight today with this event. However, if they expect me to participate in their traditional event of making way for spring... "Well look on the bright side Spike." I said as the crowd of multi-coloured creatures dispersed to join their respective teams. "At least the speech was quick." "I think that's the bright side for you Stardust." I shrugged at the drowsy reply. Touché my reptilian friend, I had to credit the mayor for at least getting to the point of her speech and having her citizens work as quickly as possible. It's rather a shame, really. I enjoyed this season to the fullest, agreeing with yet pretending to ignore Twilight's remarks that winter was the season where I was active most. This was the best winter I've ever had, honestly. And I'm sure if any other British person somehow got transported and stranded within Equestria, they'd more than likely think the same thing. All in all... I'm sad to see this all go. This was the most fun I've had ever since arriving in Ponyville. "Oh gosh!" A surprised voice returned me to reality as I raised a brow at the purple unicorn looking around rather wildly. "Where should I go? I'm not sure where I'd fit in... what exactly does everypony do?" Welcome to my world Twilight, have a brownie. "Ugh, teamwork..." I couldn't help but mutter in disdain at the numerous groups." "You're not fond of teamwork, Stardust?" "I see no value in it... for me anyway-" I was then cut off by a song so good the damn thing wouldn’t stay out of my head the whole day through. Winter wrap up, winter wrap up... Dammit, though I should've expected this. Aside from the song itself being played today of course, but now it remained stuck inside my head, playing never-endingly just to spite me for not taking that big a part of it. Why should I? That was the town's song, not mine. Now I'm currently awaiting the purple unicorn I was accompanying at the moment from finishing helping Rarity with... whatever it was she's doing. The only bright side to this eventful morning I suppose was having seen why that song was so popular with the fans. I would've enjoyed it much more further if it didn't feel five minutes long and my own mouth joined in like that. Unexplainable strength. Magic not working all that well when used on me. Voice singing on its own accord. These are the things that hurt my brain whenever I constantly attempt to figure them out with logic. Yeah, remember logic? That seems to be the thing Equestria laughs at whenever possible- And she returns. "Any luck?" I inquired casually as Twilight approached, and I seemed to get my answer as she lowered her head and released a groan. "Not as such then..." I speculated after glancing then at the direction of Rarity conducting work upon... honestly I have no clue what she's doing over there. I'm just gonna assume it's something important in relation to the whole wrapping winter up. Winter wrap, winter wrap up... dammit. Winter wrap up winter wrap up- "Oh Jesus... careful- Twilight, keep an eye on that- no you shouldn't be spinning like that. Geez Twilight use your balance, it'll help..." Laughter to my right. "Stardust, calm down. She'll be fine. There's no need to worry." "I'm not worried." "If you say so." Well if you're not going to take such a thing seriously Spike I might as well be. Honestly, ice-skating. Dangerous activity, never understood the pleasure of it. I've tried that sport once, and those are memories I wish never to relive again. My eyes focused on the purple unicorn who was already losing control of herself! Though I don't think she had any control of her movement the moment Spike pushed her onto the thick ice. Dear God what if the ice breaks-? Uh oh... I winced, imagining the pain of the impact as the three skated right past me and straight into a large pile of snow, resulting in a snowman comprised of the three before they shook the stuff off them. While heading towards the three, Spike exhaled more childish laughter. "You are a natural Twilight - Haha - a natural disaster! Hahahaha!" Casting a glare at the rude behaviour, I asked the purple mare. "Are you all right?" Better to ask since no one else was. "Yeah, I'm fine." Twilight answered quickly. Oh you say that my dear, but the tone and disappointed expression claims otherwise... "Twilight, you did a great job your first time around!" Pinkie Pie then began congratulating the getting-up unicorn, before immediately adding some words that I'm more than certain are of no help at all. "I'm sure my first time was just as wobbly and blobbly and crasharific as yours!" "Really?!" Twilight, seriously... "...No." I sighed in disdain because, let's face it, that's how I can only react to this situation. Spike was about to laugh before quickly covering his mouth at seeing my expression. Pinkie Pie continued after the downcasting answer. "But did I make you feel better?" Oh I'm sure she feels just peachy, Pinkie Pie. "Hah... yeah, I guess." Ya see? "I bet you'll be super-awesome at something that keeps your hoofs on the ground. I know; Fluttershy could probably use your help with the critters." "Well, I'm pretty good with animals." Twilight entertained the idea... while slowly sliding on the ice. "Yeah, I'll go help her!" Before moving across the ice again in comical fashion... Oh THIS next attempt should be good... do I mean the skating or helping out Fluttershy? Pick one. "So let me get this straight..." I began conversing with Spike while Twilight and Fluttershy tended to awakening the woodland creatures. "Your owner, or friend if you prefer, is arguably the most intelligent knowledgeable genius across all of Equestria... and you've never heard of, nor have known any meaning of the word 'hibernation' until now?" A sheepish shrug. "Sometimes when Twilight talks like a know-it-all, it just gets kinda hard to pay attention to her, especially if she uses a big word like that." Hardly a big word Spike. I was about to voice as such before he spoke again, this time in a hushed tone for the two ponies near not to hear. "Do they have hibernation in your world?" I nodded, speaking just as quietly. "They do, and let me tell you I know a lot of my kind who wished hibernation was a thing with humanity." "Oh, are they usually tired?" "No, they're just usually lazy." The dragon searched my blank face for a moment before laughing a little at the jab towards my own species. "You know, sometimes you make me wonder whether I ever want to meet a human who hasn't turned into a pony or not." Heh. Time for a vague answer from yours truly. "You never know my friend." "Wah! Snakes! Snaaaakes!" Our attention then turned to the backing-up purple unicorn who moved away from the hole of the dangerous reptiles - she wasn't afraid of interacting with a dragon but with snakes? - before entering a cave behind her... before running out with a feminine scream as multiple bats followed the frightened Twilight outside. And here comes the icing on the cake. As my freezing hoof - which I'm amazed hasn't become frozen to the snowy ground yet - automatically reached up to rub my forehead at Twilight's behaviour. the purple unicorn meanwhile was now running away from a nest of bees due to their home being stuck on her head. And the curtain closes as I released a small smirk at the admittedly entertaining show before me; a family of skunks exiting the small cave Twilight entered, and, judging by the smell of things and the unicorn's groan inside the hole, someone was going to need a very good washing. "Ohh... all this winter wrap up stuff is a lot harder than it looks." Twilight complained while her loyal assistant scrubbed the poor unicorn, who was currently being bathed in a pool of orange to clean away the smell left behind from the woodland creatures. I was always skeptical of tomato sauce being a cure to get rid of skunk's... well skunk. Today might just prove me if it was true or not. "Right," Spike concurred in irritation of his own, covering his nose with his free hand. What was I doing? Well I'm standing on the other side with a towel on stand-by, taking in the warmth of the library after being outside for so long assisting in Twilight's pointless quest. "Because there's no magic; why don't you just use magic Twilight and get it done the right way?" Now, let me just point something out I've actually learnt since becoming a resident of Twilight's house. Since I have no ability to utilize magic whatsoever, nor since I was never an Earth Pony in the first place so I have not that magic that allows me to become in 'tune' with nature, it made me realize just exactly how under-credited this form of these species was. Earth Ponies have always been the grunts of Equestria, the ones who have to do all the work practically without using either magical nonsense or flying; which is why me becoming an Earth Pony makes sense. What I'm getting at here is this: Earth Ponies are underrated, and are seriously in more need of appreciation. They don't use magic or flying to solve their problems, their solutions involve either brute force or rationality. And for that I've found myself over the months of my stay here respecting them for it. "No Spike, I have to do it the traditional way. Ponyville has never needed magic to wrap up winter." Also it took me now to realize Twilight was almost entirely dependent on magic, which wasn't a good thing. "But they've never had you here before either." Spike objected with a weak counterargument. "Think how much quicker they can wrap up winter with your magic!" "Why the hurry?" I decided to then speak up. Seriously there's no need to rush in getting rid of such fantastic weather. "Besides Spike, if Twilight wishes to stick to tradition, then we should, and shall, respect as such." "Thank you Stardust." Twilight said, grateful someone in the library agreed with her... Before grunting in displeasure as the dragon poured the next can of sauce on her head. "I'm going to find a way to help wrap up winter, somehow." Winter wrap up winter wrap up… God dammit Twilight. "I'm not the only one who believes this was never a good idea, correct?" "Correct." Both Spike and Applejack answered between me while we observed the determined purple unicorn assist the large quantity of Earth Ponies in piling up the snow... but first Twilight had to deal with moving the weird, yet credibly creative contraption. That was then the orange mare decided to glance at me and inquire. "So why aren't you helpin' with the winter wrap up, Stardust?" My answer was immediate, having prepared beforehand for anyone asking me that exact question. "It's not my town to clean up." "Regardless, don't ya think ya should contribute at least a little bit? I mean you have been here for a while, so has Twilight and look, she's tryin' to help Ponyville with the winter wrap up." Applejack gestured to the rather downcast mare looking over the area below. "Applejack... I don't work." A scoff. "Ain't that the truth?" Well to hell with you too then my dear. But the Earth Pony shook her head at the glare she was receiving. "Look, I know we've had this conversation multiple times, and you've always made yer feelin's clear on the subject, but ya could at least show some amount of effort today of all days!" "Uhh, guys..." "'Show some effort?'" I echoed in irritation. "Applejack, this is not my business to clean up. If you want to get rid of this gorgeous snow, then do so without me. I much prefer this all as it was, anyway." "Guys..." "So you'd rather have snow to bury all the crops and plants we need to survive?!" "That's not what I said." "Tch. Sounded like it to me." "But in answer to your question; it's not my problem." "Now you listen here you lazy Earth Pony-!" "Guys!" The panicked cut-off caused us to cease the trivial argument and looks to our left at the lizard that interrupted us, pointing in the direction where Twilight was to which our eyes followed to see... Oh... My instincts immediately kicked in as I leaped out of the way, leaving without a shred of regret the orange pony and dragon to become victims of the giant snowball which now was heading elsewhere, with the source of the white boulder being... Twilight... Looks like she took Spike's advice after all, and look how well it's turning out... Shaking my head, I ran in pursuit of the non-stopping unicorn and the boulder that was growing by the second. To which I immediately then regretted. Peh! Bleh! My body worked to pull myself out of the remains of the avalanche, every bit of fur shivering at the freezing assault, my then-cold cape offering no help in keeping me warm now. Shaking the small piles off me after getting myself fully out of the white ground, my teeth chattered while my eyes looked around for any sign of the two ponies and dragon. I knew I shouldn't have joined them outside again... Ah, there they were. I flinched God knows how many times while approaching the three popped up heads, eventually within hearing range of Applejack's lecture. "-how we do it around here Twilight, and especially not on my farm!" "Well, see..." I heard Twilight reply weakly, and I felt the shivering of my own body from the cold literally halt upon seeing the expression of the purple unicorn. Was she... about to shed tears? "I-I just wanted to... Ooh!" My eyes blinked in shock as the upset unicorn leapt out of the snow and ran away, straight past some mad Earth Ponies in the direction of the town. And without any sense of logic or justification upon doing so, I gave the unfazed Applejack a hardened glare before running in pursuit of the unicorn... again. Rarely have I witnessed Twilight become so upset over anything like that. Clearly, I've underestimated just how much she gave a damn about the whole winter clean up ordeal. As I walked around the town square filled with bustling hard-working ponies, I wonder why, exactly just why, Twilight was so concerned over the whole thing. I'll ask her, of course... after finding her and helping her calm down. "Twilight?" I called out while seeking out the hiding mare. Maybe she's returned to the library, to her own room and was producing a fort of books to shut out the outside work right this second- nah, that sounds like something Spike would do- "I'm here." A muffled, yet familiar voice replied, and my body automatically jumped at the shaking bush I was walking by answered my question. ...Seriously? "You know, I don't think an icy bush is going to help in any possible way with the cold." I began jokingly. "Come on Twilight, get out of there." The downcast reply caused me to blink. "Why, so I can cause another disaster with my so-called 'help'?" "That wasn't your fault-" "Yes, it was." Wow she's REALLY upset. "I allowed my reliance on magic to get the better of me, and in doing so I made things worse for the hard-working citizens of Ponyville... I knew I shouldn't have followed Spike's advice." Concluded with a sigh. "Well there's the problem." I ignored the looks towards myself talking to a bush. "You listened to Spike. I'm certain there's something around this forsaken town for you to accomplish in assisting with the winter wrap up." Did I honestly believe that? No not really; maybe there was something, but my true goal here was to make Twilight stop embarrassing herself like this and get out of the damn bush. There was a pause before the saddened mare spoke again from within. "That's nice of you to say, Stardust, but we both know that's not true. I've done nothing but disturb and distract my friends from their own parts of wrapping up winter. Is there honestly anything I can do today that won't mess up someone else’s hard work?" "...You can always advise others, you're pretty competent at offering support and opinions... even when they're not needed..." Understatement of the century, really. But upon receiving no answer to the idea I sighed, growing rather irritated by all this nonsense. Time to get to the point. "Twilight, why are you doing this, really? Why are you so determined in helping the town with this insane amount of dedication?" "I want to help..." "But why?" I couldn't stress the word enough. "Why? Why are you so fixed on assisting them, when clearly they're more than capable of handling their respective tasks themselves?" We both know there's more to it than just Twilight wanting to help out because they're all her friends, and because winter wrap up day was of great importance to, I imagine, all pony-kind. Finally, some part of the unicorn escaped the bush; two purple eyes staring out from within at me rather sadly, a lengthy pause before Twilight finally decided to tell me. "Princess Celestia tasked me with discovering the magic of friendship." Okay, so? I gestured for her to continue before she sighed again. "How can I do that when I'm not even competent enough to help them out on a day as important as this?" "...You're kidding." THAT'S what this was all truly about? "Twilight... you do enough you're not required for every small task your friends need to work out on, right?" As the eyes retreated within the bush it was my turn to sigh, again. "They won't always need your help you know." "I know... but... right now I just feel so useless." And we return back to my world; welcome back. Have a second cookie. But I scoffed at the claim. "Useless, you? You the student of Celestia?" I ignored the collective gasps from passing by ponies while they worked. "You who sent an Ursaminor back to its cave peacefully? You who showed no prejudice towards Zecora when she visited the town? You arguably the most rational and intelligent pony in all of Ponyville? You forget, my dear, looking down upon one's own self is my job, not yours." Hopefully that humourous statement got some positive reaction out of Twilight... yet she inquired in muffled and now meek voice. "You really think I'm the most intelligent pony in Ponyville?" There's that secret ego she attempts to hide numerous times. But before I could reply, another familiar voice called. "Stardust! There you are!" My head turned to the approaching Spike, who looked apparently exhausted as he clasped his tiny knees and took deep breaths. "Glad I... caught up to you. Have you... seen Twilight?" "Right here Spike." "Whoa!" Well at least unlike Spike I didn't give a vocal reaction to Twilight's hiding spot. "Twilight? What are you doing in there?" "Hiding, obviously." "I was asking her." "What Stardust said." I couldn't restrain the small smirk on my muzzle while Spike recovered from his seemingly tiring exercise all the way here. Really I didn't run that far, or was the snow too much for you to climb across? "Hmm... come on Twilight, come on out." Believe me I've already tried that. "I'm a winter mess up." "Did you just immediately forget about our conversation?" I quietly asked in disbelief. "Well you're good at a lot of things!" Spike then attempted to encourage the poor unicorn like I did. "Just not nest making, ice skating, animal waking, snow clearing..." ...Sometimes I wish you'd just get neutered for your tactless words, Spike. "Hmm thanks a lot for making me feel so much better." Ahh Twilight, if there's one thing I lov- enjoyed about you was your sarcastic behaviour. I snickered to myself as Spike currently lacked comprehension of the tone. "That's what I'm here for sister!" "Rainbow Dash!" Ah great, a mare I wouldn't rather see right now addressing another pony I'd rather not see right now. "Y'all on the weather team need to melt the rest of this snow here on the ground and the trees, pronto!" "Got it!" The blue pegasus proceeded to help before halted by a protestant Fluttershy. "You can't! Or the poor little animals homes will get flooded if the snow melts too fast." Oh no, it's not like they can just either move all the snow elsewhere, or find the animals new homes for that matter. "Got it." "I'm tellin' ya Rainbow, ya gotta melt that snow, now!" "No! You simply must wait!" "O-kay..." "Go!" "Stop!" Meanwhile Spike and I exchanged glances at the argument before us over what's to be done. Let's see... Applejack's more concerned with the crops, and Fluttershy with the animals. Which sounds more important here. Oh please ladies don't make Rainbow Dash choose like this! "Ugh! Make up your mind!" Ya see? "Oh!" And in comes the mayor! I'm sitting down to enjoy this, "Just what in all of Equestria are you arguing about? This sort of silliness is why we were late for spring last year! And the year before that! And the year before that!" "Blimey what a disorganized town." I said while Spike 'Mm-hmm'ed' in agreement. "Did she say... 'Late?'" Both the dragon and I blinked as Twilight finally popped out from the bush, looking over to the scene in surprise and worry. Ooh I think I know where this was going... "I was hoping my amazingly inspirational speech-" Don't flatter yourself that speech wasn't worth even remembering. "- would urge everyone to do better than last year, but now it looks like we're going to be later than ever!" The mayor proceeded to look around. "I mean just look at this catastrophe!" We followed her gaze to a downcast Pinkie Pie for screwing up the ice, to then a panicking and eventually crying Rarity, then to numerous areas the elderly pony felt like pointing out. Obviously this was just making things worse for the matter. "This isn't good; not at all!" You know, it just occurred to me then... exactly what is it the mayor does in this town as her daily job? I mean aside from preventing any trouble and making petty speeches. No brony I know has ever given her praise. Was she really this incompetent to just start whining at everyone and everything instead of solving the problem via telling them to behave and just get on with their jobs? "We get it!" I called out while approaching the group, the mayor's eyes lit in clear recognition towards me. "This town is an incompetent mess. You see Twilight?" I said over my shoulder to the purple observing mare. "The damage you've done is minimal compared to the yearly mess these residents produce." "And it's gonna be all to pieces disastrous if we can't get our seeds all planted." "Chillax Applejack!" I can't believe I'm thinking this but I concur with Rainbow Dash; even she's tired of the Earth Pony's attitude today! "We're busting our chops as fast as we can!" "No!" Fluttershy spoke again. "Not fast! We have to wake animals slowly." Because they're such delicate species... Shaking my head while arguments broke out from all sides around the town square, I walked in return to Twilight and Spike, addressing the former when I stopped. "Well, I think we've heard enough Twilight. You know what to do." She blinked in surprise. "I-I do?" After that Twilight looked over the bush to the mayor of this disorganized town complain some more about how things weren't going her way. And that just seemed to set the spark for Twilight's ascension to 'heroine of the day', jumping out of the bush and landing between Spike and I. "Spike, get my checklist and clipboard. Stat!" I raised a brow as Spike saluted obediently. "Y-Yes ma'am!" He said before hurrying to off to do as tasked. "Stardust!" No need to yell my dear. Yet the commanding tone made my body turn unwillingly to full attention as Twilight addressed me next. "Are you up to helping this town become more organized?" "...Are you implying I will get to boss these ponies around?" At her positive nod, I grinned lightly. "Of course, after you my lady." She smiled back, more confidently than I've seen her all day, before turning her complete attention on the arguing townsfolk. "Stop everypony! Stop!" Wasn’t working... Oh! Idea! "EVERYONE SHUT UP!" The no-nonsense yell caused them all to cease their childish squabble and look in our direction, and I feigned ignorance to Twilight rubbing her ear at my heightened voice for a second. "All yours." Nodding in both annoyance and appreciation, Twilight continued while she could address the surprised ponies. "I know you all want to complete your jobs on time, but arguing is no way to go about it!" Time to add to the speech for no reason. "She's right citizens. In order for spring to come we must all work united as one." Except for me. "And to accomplish that we need one simple thing." "Organization!" Twilight finished as Spike returned with the equipment his mistress asked for. "And I'm just the pony for the job!" "I can't believe it!" I heard the mayor exclaim happily, which informed me both she and the majority of Ponyville arrived from the other side of the tree. "Spring is here! On time!" Yes it was rather a fruitful day cleaning up winter yesterday. I don't know about Twilight but I took such delight in telling the residents what to do. My favourite part going 'Sergeant-Stardust' on the Earth Ponies over piling away the snow, ignoring fully the disapproving look of Applejack as I commanded the hard-working four-legged residents. What can I say? I had a blast issuing orders to these lost and confused ponies. By the way, when Rainbow Dash and her troops cleared away the clouds, the method upon doing so was quite possibly the most stupidest thing I've seen since Pinkie Pie led away those parasprites. All in all, Twilight and I were satisfied with organizing the townsfolk, bringing forth a large team that cleared away, to my small reluctance, the weather belonging to winter making way for a new season. Now here I was, leaning with my back against a tree overlooking the town, out of sight of the nearby crowd. This was Twilight's moment, not mine. "And we have you to thank for it." The elderly voice continued. "If it weren't for your organizing skills we would still be arguing." Arguing which someone of your authority should've broken up, and set everyone straight. Put me as the new mayor guys I'm ready! "It was a team effort." Modesty... I look forward to the day when the mayor's no longer useful due to Twilight becoming a princess; hence a new ruler of the town. "And since you helped every team, we have an official vest for you." I glanced to my left at the announcement. A vest? Applejack got a trophy for dealing with a stampede, but setting everyone straight in preparation of spring earns Twilight nothing but a vest? ...Ah whatever. I didn't get a trophy for fighting off that Ursaminor... though that was because me and the ones to witness the battle agreed that I deserve some peace after that, to most of their reluctance. "We give you the title: All Team Organizer!" What a stupid title. "Gosh, I don't even know what to say..." "Try 'what a stupid title'." Of course my mutter fell on deaf ears as no one but Twilight knew of my hiding spot. "Thank you everypony!" "And hereby I declare that winter... is wrapped up on time!" The announcement was followed by loud cheering... before laughing at the poor mishap of Spike. Yeah laugh you awful ponies. I have to remind myself to question the lizard how he even got there on the last block of ice in the middle of the lake in the first place... "By the way." I heard the mayor speak again. "Where is that dashing young stallion who helped with the organization? I would like to thank him as well." Who me? Twilight don't even think about revealing my location- "Oh Stardust? He's... back at the library, he doesn't really like crowds." Good girl. "'Dear Princess Celestia, winter wrap up was one of the most special things I've ever been a part of here in Ponyville; it helped me to learn that we all have hidden talents, and if we're patient and diligent, we're sure to find them. And as always with good friendship and teamwork, ponies can accomplish anything!'" Twilight looked out the window proudly for learning an okay lesson like that, and I couldn't help but smile a little as I walked towards the pair. "How's that Spike? ...Spike?" My smile morphed into a smirk then as I gently placed the warm cup of hot chocolate next to the chair the snoring dragon rested upon. "Oh Spike... Tehehehehe." Giggle. "Well what did you expect?" I inquired with humour while passing the other mug off my back to the grateful mare. "You did, after all, leave him stranded in the middle of a lake... on ice for that matter." "True." Twilight conceded while taking a sip of the warm sustenance. "My apologies if it's bad; hot chocolate isn't a drink I can make efficiently." "It's lovely Stardust." Twilight quickly assured me, smiling genuinely as though I needed the comfort. "Thanks, and thank you as well for helping me and the town with winter wrap up. I know practical work isn't a favourite of yours." "...It isn't something I prefer to do a lot I'll grant you that." I shrugged admittedly. "But still, an opportunity to express superiority over the masses? How could I have said no?" Twilight rolled her eyes. "Whatever you say." She took another sip before glancing at the cold dragon. "How long do you think he'll be asleep for this time?" "Long enough I imagine to have me complete his chores for him." I answered with an eye roll of my own, before becoming serious after the unicorn chuckled. "But truly, Twilight, I dare say we made... A good team yesterday." A raised amused brow. "Why, Stardust, are you implying you think there's some value in teamwork after all?" I scoffed in humour. "Come now my dear, I've told you once I am not a team player, I never said peo- Ponies working together was ever a bad thing." "Fair enough." A third sip of her drink before Twilight spoke again, meanwhile I was taking off my cape and proceeding to drape it around the pitiful freezing dragon. "Did you mean what you said, by the way, yesterday?" Hmm? What did she mean? "I'm sorry, what did I say yesterday?" "About me being... well, 'the most rational and intelligent pony in all of Ponyville; do you really think I am?" For some reason Twilight looked embarrassed to even ask the question, avoiding my questioning gaze. Hmm, did I say that... oh yeah, back at the town square when she was upset. I was half-tempted to say that I don't think, I know. But I think the mare's ego has been boosted enough today with the 'prized' vest rewarded to her for her hard work today. Why indulge Twilight further? So instead I shrugged and began walking away from the pair, deciding now was the time for me to return to my room for solitude once again. "Well, I had to cheer you up somehow my dear." "So is that a yes or a no?" "Why do you care?" "I... I'm just curious, that's all." "Then I'll satisfy that curiosity another time, I'm going to my room. Have a nice day Twilight." I closed the door with a smirk before I could hear the unicorn's irritated reply. How entertaining it was to infuriate that pony. Winter wrap up, winter wrap up... god dammit that song's still stuck in my head!
Chapter Twelve: Call of the Censors"So most humans like to eat anything edible, but some prefer fruits and vegetables and others are... Stardust, are you even listening?" "I hear you loud and clear Spike." Thankfully Twilight was busy researching... something, so our conversation wouldn't be interrupted - or worse, overheard - by her. Yet my gaze remained fixed on the hideous thing reflecting from the mirror within my room, blue-green eyes glaring back in distaste over the damn thing I've preferred my entire time in Ponyville to keep hidden, thanks to Rarity. Yes, I'm still complaining about my cutie mark. Can you blame me? What sane male would want a goddamn heart with a star in it for a mark forever stuck to his romp? I'd never hear the end of it from my brother nor my little sister. At least when I get back the cutie mark will be gone, and no one will be the wiser. "So there are humans on your world who are carni... carna..." "Carnivores, Spike." "Yeah that." From the mirror I saw him behind me sigh in relief. "Thank Equestria then that one of your kind came here who doesn't just eat meat right?" Oh I don't know, that would have made things more interesting. "Even if that happened my friend, humans don't eat dragons, or ponies." Well, not all humans anyway. But I see no need to indulge the young lizard about that distasteful habit. So why exactly is a cutie mark placed on a pony's rear end anyway? Did Hasbro desire some twisted excuse for the fans to look at their creation's romps? Wouldn't it make more sense to have the marks on the chests or something? That'd be a better way to show off without making people, myself included, feel uncomfortable in case I get caught out by these inhabitants for glancing at their rear ends. "Well that's a relief." Spike commented genuinely before saying in confusion. "But I thought you once said dragons don't exist in your world." Nor should they, lest they allow my own kind more power over the world. But I nodded regardless. "Indeed, there are many creatures on this planet that have no shred of existence on Earth." "Like what?" Better question Spike; why are you so curious about this? Here I thought it would be Twilight asking these questions. Well... better him than her. At least Spike wouldn't bother me that much about what I am and where I originated from. Basically any creature that speaks English besides humanity. "Manticores, sea dragons, parasprites, alicorns, unicorns, pegasus'... give me a moment I'll think of more-" "Wait." I cast the dragon sitting on my bed a side-glare at the interruption, as said lizard frowned, obviously more confounded over something. "But you also told me ponies do exist in your world." "Yeah...?" "But you just said three types don't. So... only Earth Ponies live on Earth?" I nodded. "Yes, except we simply call them 'ponies'." "Oh..." Spike seemed to be in deep thought. Curious, he must really be fascinated with the inhabitants of another world. Or maybe he just doesn't learn about new things enough; I'm still recovering from my surprise that the dragon didn't even know what hibernation was. "No offence Stardust... but your world sounds really, really boring." "Oh trust me Spike, no offence taken." I smirked while turning to face the lizard fully, finally having enough of burning my eyes at the sight of that disgusting excuse of a cutie mark. I understood completely where he was coming from. The prospect of no magic or anything that stands out aside from a different ruling species must make it sound dull in comparison. And... yeah putting it like that had me agreeing. "Well at least your kind does similar things like ponies do, like have parties." Spike then said, jumping off my bed with an excited expression. "Speaking of parties, did you know there's gonna be one hosted today to celebrate a filly getting her cutie mark?" ...Tch. "Well, good for her." "Twilight's going. I can't because I've got chores to do..." Oh boo hoo. "What about you?" "You know the answer." And you also know for a fact, Spike, that parties have never been my thing. Plus I don't need ammunition for a growing dislike of cutie marks in general. "Will this party be held at the Sugarcube Corner?" "Yep." That sealed the deal. "Then no." I had plans regardless. Plans of which I will refrain from informing the young dragon in case he got any ideas of tagging along. "Yeah, I figured as much. I think the filly's name was Diamond Tiara or something like that..." The familiar name caused me to halt, glancing over to the lizard while making my curiosity presented. "Diamond Tiara you say?" "Uh... yeah? Do you know her?" "Not personally..." But you have given me an idea MY FRIEND, one that will inconvenience the snobbish infant for my own amusement. Before visiting Rarity, I'll make a quick stop or two. "While I'm glad you've decided to come to me for assistance in your little... Experiment, and you're lucky I have some spare time on my hoofs before tending to more important matters, I admit I'm a little disappointed that it has nothing to do with adding some flavour to that cape you always wear." Rarity admitted as she stood a good distance away, prepared to begin the test I had planned for myself. "Another time I'm sure." By that I mean probably never, setting the fabric in question on the nearest coat rack. I continued seriously, standing at the other side of the large room in case of... well I don't know what but better safe than sorry. "Are you ready?" "I should be asking you that." Though the white unicorn nodded anyway. "But yes, I'm prepared to practice this, although rather silly in my eyes, test." What were we doing you ask? Well today I had decided to conduct a little experiment that had to do with Twilight's claim about the unusual effects of magic used upon me. I was rather curious about this myself, so today I had set out to Rarity's clothing store, as she was another unicorn I admittedly got along with well, to test out this theory from another magical user, even if she wasn't as adept at magic as Twilight was. "The absurdity of this experiment, my dear, is irrelevant." I replied, mentally bracing for what was to come. The unicorn was going to try it simple: moving my hoof around like it was under her complete control. "I'm prepared as well. You may begin now." "As you say darling." That said, a blue glow began to emanate from her horn, aimed towards my still planted right hoof. I wasn't going to try and resist, and yet so far nothing was happening, inciting me to frown curiously. How interesting. Despite the mare from afar having an intense concentration on her features, even to the point of gritting her teeth, nothing occurred to my limb- ah there we go. Finally my hoof submitted to the unicorn's magic, moving around from left to right among all directions, before ceasing after Rarity had enough of exerting her magic on my limb. My hoof then fell to the ground to return keeping me properly balanced, as my intrigued eyes turned from the still limb to the apparently exhausted unicorn. Oh? "Are you alright?" I called out. I had no intention of tiring her out, but if I did then that made it all the more fascinating. "Oh don't worry darling, I'm fine." I heard Rarity manage to say while panting as my gaze returned to the palm of my raised hoof. "But... how did you do that?" "I wonder that myself..." I admitted quietly. Just another question to add to the pile it seems... "Well then." I heard the voice come close indicating Rarity approaching me, and I tore my eyes from my limb to see magical... Hair accessories floating beside her. "A mystery we can figure out another time I'm sure, as for right now we must deal with a matter of greater importance." "...And what might that be?" Even though I had the sinking suspicion what it was. A bright triumphant smile, suddenly holding up a pair of scissors and a comb. "Since I've done you a favour, now it's time for you to do so in turn. It's time I've sorted out that roguish mane and absurd beard of yours after so long of being unkempt." Ah, fair enough. "Oh don't give me that expression Stardust. It won't take just a minute!" And the dread increased even further. I sighed while awaiting the torture. Wonderful... So after that heinous part of my day, I immediately resorted to finding the closest reflective surface around the town, swiftly 'thanking' the satisfied white unicorn for fixing up my mane and beard. And a groan escaped me when I witnessed the sight of what she had done through a window, correcting the exaggerate style into which I found more to my suiting. With that out of the way, partially already missing the length of my beard though compared to the small remains on my chin, I smiled in my own satisfaction before heading back, intending to return to the library and dwell further on the results of my experiment. I frowned contemplatively while passing by many busy residents. First Twilight had a rough time having her magic affect me in any way, then the same with Rarity. Luckily the latter was far more concerned with my hair than why their powers work on me differently than anyone else. I once inquired to Twilight if it was hard in general to concentrate one's magic onto another living being, and her negative answer intrigued me all the more. Apparently even the doctors, the purple mare pointed out, had a hard time using magic to fix any broken bones of mine after the dragon incident. A whole group of pony doctors and nurses; exhausted from using magic on me. I have to admit, adding with the hidden strength and Specter, this was something so worth investigating I couldn't ignore it. I dare say that this might show more promising results than my tests in unlocking that inexplicable super muscle I used against the Ursaminor and dragon. ...Oh my God. Voice in my head. OP strength. Magic affecting me differently to others. These were the things one would use for a bad gary-stu fanfiction- A brown stallion rushing by me with an apple fixed between his teeth halted my train of thought. Honestly, these ponies must watch where they're going. The stupidity of this town often amazed me- Wait... wait a minute. My eyes widened as I quickly followed in pursuit of the Earth Pony, who was already blending in to the colourful crowd. Brown stallion. There's only one in all of Ponyville. One who always interested me about this world. "Wait! Stallion, hold on!" I called out rather desperately while the pony failed to heed my words, instead the sound of addressing him only seemed to quicken his rush. "Doctor!" No result... and by the time I passed through the crowd he had already vanished. My head turned in all directions for any sign of the elusive stallion. Dammit! It seems whenever I wanted answers for something that don't even concern myself, the world refuses to humour me. I wanted to see if it was true; if that brown stallion was indeed a pony version of the exact Time Lord my people back home knew and loved. And perhaps if he potentially had the machine capable of sending me back home. ...Well, I tried. But even then my frustration for having no answers to anything showed itself vocally. "God [BEEP] damnit!" ...The Hell?! My features immediately contorted into confusion. "What the [BEEP]?" ...You can't be serious. This world honestly couldn't be doing this to me right now. "Hmm... Spike you [BEEP] lazy dragon." Yeap, that confirmed it. My swearing was literally, LITERALLY, censored by a loud beeping noise... ...You have got to be [BEEP] kidding me! Oh come on even my thoughts were censored?! Okay I never usually swore but... this was just so [BEEP] ridiculous! I guess it kinda makes sense considering Equestria was a world invented for children to be entertained but... this was how they handled any profanities used in this world? "[BEEP]. [BEEP]. [BEEP]. [BEEP] [BEEP] [BEEP]." I listed off every rude word I could imagine, my frown of disbelief deepening with every word covered by the already obnoxious beeps. Alright, let's try something else... ah! "F. [BEEP]- Oh God dammit!" I hissed in irritation. Add that to the bucket of things-in-this-world-that-just-baffle-Stardust-to-no-end. And that bucket's big enough as it is. Well... I suppose the only positives to this was I could still say 'damn' and 'hell' both vocally and in thought. Sighing with my eyes looking hard on the ground, I pondered what I was going to do now- oh yeah, I was suppose to return to the library. At least now I suppose there's more to dwell upon, to both my interest and annoyance- "Excuse me sir, but how are you doing that?" A feminine voice called out from behind me... and was it me but did that voice sound familiar? "Doing what?" I asked while turning around to face the two mares observing me inquisitively... hang on... these two... I know them from somewhere... at least that was what my brain was screaming at me. The other pony, a unicorn, answered. "Those cool beeping noises whenever you talk." Lime-coloured fur, blue and white shades of hair, orange-y eyes... "Hardly 'cool' my dear." I answered while allowing my annoyance to show. "Let's just say your wor- Equestria doesn't approve of my... usage of language." Dammit Stardust you continue to slip up! "Umm okay..." The creamy coloured mare seemed to pick up on it to my immediate apprehension, which then died down when she smiled instead, setting a basket of apples - what is it with apples today? - on the ground and said brightly. "We were just curious. Is it your special talent or something?" If my special talent was censoring myself, then clearly I had no purpose in life. But instead of saying such, a better idea popped up. "Pardon me for asking, but you haven't spotted a brown stallion running by have you?" The Earth Pony blinked. "You mean Whooves?" I nodded eagerly, and I felt some form of delight rise within me at her own positive nod. "Yep... though I don't know where he went; he usually ventures out somewhere, most of the time without telling anyone where." A pitying expression given to me at my then clear disappointment. "I'm sorry." "It's fine my dear." I sighed. I suppose seeking out the truth about the pony Doctor would have to wait another time then- "Oh! Now I remember!" Our attention turned to the limy unicorn, who suddenly pointed at me in recognition. "You're the stallion we met on the day of the festival! Remember Bon Bon? We found him lying on the ground!" Lying on the-? Oh. Ohhhhh! Yes I remember too now! These two before me were the first ponies I interacted with upon my arrival in Equestria! Recognition then glinted in the Earth Pony's blue eyes. "That's right! I remember you now!" I released a small smirk. "Good for you." "And I don't think we've ever introduced ourselves." The more casual mare continued, gesturing to herself and then her friend. "My name is Bon Bon, and this is Lyra Heartstrings." Bon Bon and Lyra... yes I vaguely recall being told about these two from my brother. Background ponies who, like Derpy and Doctor Whooves, have gained a lot of popularity for whatever reason. And I was so 'honoured' it seems to have been awakened by the two in my first day on this godforsaken world. But they seem like nice mares already, one more calm while the other was more enthusiastic. And also apparently the friendship between the two was suspiciously deeper than it was led to believe. If I cared I'd probably inquire about it. "A pleasure ladies." I initiated my usual formal greeting with a short bow, shaking their hoofs. "I am Stardust Balance. It's nice to see you both again after so long." "I know right?" The limy one, obviously Lyra, concurred with a positive nodding. "It's weird that we haven't bumped into each other after our first greeting! Have you been staying in Ponyville at all since we last saw you?" Eh, no harm in informing them I suppose. "Indeed; I've been living in the Golden Oak Library these past months." Bon Bon, which wasn't as a bizarre name as 'Shining Armor' so I won't laugh that much, raised an interested brow. "Really? I thought Twilight Sparkle and Spike lived there." I nodded. "They do, and so do I." For now anyway. "Interesting. Pardon me for asking but are you related to Twilight or something?" "No." I replied in amusement. Me and Twilight, related? Yeeeeah no. "Oh." The cream-coloured Earth Pony raised another brow, causing me to slightly wonder what's on her mind. "Okay then... wait. Weren't you the stallion during Winter Wrap Up day who yelled at all the Earth Ponies - myself included - when we were cleaning away the snow and planting all the crops and plants?" The words brought up an amusing and rather fond memory. A small smile lifted on my features. "Well I wouldn't say 'yelled at' exactly; I was just making sure everyone was doing their jobs without any slacking off." "If you say so." A bemused smile in return from the Earth Pony. "So... what are you planning to do now?" I cocked my head in thought. "Ehh... just to go back to the library and contemplate. Doing what I normally do, really." "That's all?" "That's all." "Pfft. Well that's boring!" Lyra, who was observing the conversation with evident interest, spoke up again. "Is that what you do all day, sit around and just think about stuff?" Well my writing capabilities was non-existent thanks to these damn hooves, the fictional books Twilight lends me, while I'm gratified for the thoughtfulness of her, were boring as hell, sometimes I complete Spike's chores for him when he decides to be a lazy piece of [BEEP], and the majority of this town's residents were far too energetic for my own taste. So yeah there really wasn't all that much for me to do. But instead of voicing my irritation, I spoke calmly. "Well I pace more than I sit so- What the?" For some reason then the light-green unicorn walked closer and grabbed my limb, to my annoyance and confusion, wrapping around it all ladylike as though I was about to take her out to dinner or something. "You, my friend, obviously need some more socialization in your life! Come on, let's show our new friend here the traditional Bon Bon and Lyra Heartstrings Ponyville welcome!" And I don't get a say in this- Ah what else is new? "Fair enough, if Stardust doesn't mind that is." I let out a breath of relief at the creamy mare's uncertain tone. At least someone around here was using their brain. Still... it could get rid of the recent stress. "Eh... why not? Provided it won't take long." "Not at all!" The dragging unicorn exclaimed happily, evidently pleased of my approval, no matter how reluctant. "This way friend!" Now, I just so happen to be very familiar with the term 'table manners', what gentleman wouldn't be? It was a requirement if one were to become professional and formal to others, whether in business work or going out on a date with someone. During my youth in the middle years of my teenage life, I was quite, depending on how you view it, a lady's man. One could most likely die from intoxication from taking a drink over how many girls I flirted with once a day in that forsaken school. But while I was well-versed in handing out compliments, and sometimes presenting gifts, to the flustered female crowd, there was one thing about being a gentleman I was never an expert of, due to myself mostly seeing it as unnecessary. Not eating like a pig. Hey, it was high school alright? I'd be shocked if any teenage male back then even gave a [BEEP] about table manners. But right now? Well I have an excuse for devouring the food right in front of me as though my life depended on it, to the bemusement of the two mares eating between around the same table; my days of being flirtatious to other females are long behind me. It was fun while it lasted. …Well, not really. But it gave me something to do in high school four years ago. "Enjoying the food?" Bon Bon asked amidst my chomping down anything on the plate besides hay. I nodded to the rhetorical question before continuing; yes I'll give the ponies who work within this small cafeteria some credit: when they cook, they cook in a way that would at least satisfy Gordon Ramsey. Oh it'd be quite amusing if there was a pony version of that man. I'm probably the closest there was around Equestria to a usually cross individual who criticizes others like nobody's business. And I won't lie; I take some enjoyment out of pointing out the flaws over anything. Nit-picky? If you look that word up in the dictionary I would be the definite definition. The more enthusiastic mare, oblivious to the disgust of her friend or just plain ignoring the sent expressions, looked up from her own eager devouring of her food and grinned toothily. "Yummy, I'll never get tired of eating here!" And I'll never get tired of eating like a pig. Right now it was a relief to me that there wasn't a certain purple unicorn shaking her head in clear disgust over my lack of mannerisms… or worse, my mother. Swallowing the remains of a carrot before speaking, I said to the creamy Earth Pony with a genuine gracious tone. "Really, my dear, neither of you had to do this for me." A bright smile. "Well, it was Lyra's idea remember?" Said pony perked up again and nodded with a stuffed face. Bon Bon shook her head before adding. "And besides, it's nice to have a fresh new pony from another place around. Ponyville rarely receives new residents, you know." "I suppose so. Thank you both all the same." And I truly meant it too. Sometimes - no, the majority of the time – these ponies were far too nice and friendly for their good. Occasionally either a great benefit and relief to me, or a general pain in the arse whenever they insist on helping me with whatever problem I had, despite my attempts to send Twilight or Fluttershy away. …Well what do you know? So 'arse' wasn't inexplicably censored as well. "You're welcome." Bon Bon replied warmly as I took a sip from the glass of fresh apple juice. "Are you enjoying your stay in Ponyville so far?" A smirk lifted on my features. "Absolutely not." "Alright then…" As though uncertain whether I was jesting or not, which I wasn't mind you, the Earth Pony proceeded to ask after taking another bite of her food. "So… if you don't mind me asking Stardust, but where are you from?" Ah, a question I saw coming a mile away. Setting the glass down I took a moment before answering. Need to sound convincing after all. "Well, no harm in indulging you: I am from a land known as England." "I've never heard of it before." There was intrigue in her voice. "I'd be surprised if you did. My land is very reclusive in itself, wrapped away from the annals of modern history." I paused from eating to speak my web of lies. Just because I ate like a pig in front of women – or mares – didn't mean I should speak with my mouth full. "Hell, even Twilight's library has no information about where I'm from at all. I checked." Dark blue eyes regarded me. "Interesting." Bon Bon said out loud, evidently wishing to learn more about the mysterious stallion of the town. "Mmm umph mm um muh mp?" Lyra spoke next with a stuffed mouth. "I'm sorry?" I said, pretending the sight wasn't that disgusting. Swallowing her food so quickly it was almost a cause for concern, Lyra repeated herself enthusiastically. "Why is your homeland so secretive?" …Aw [BEEP]. I hesitated for a moment, wondering how I was going to proceed answering that honest question. What to say, what to say… aha! Got it! Clearing my throat formally, I placed my two front hoofs together and leaned forward on the table. "Um... well, believe it or not, but the secrecy of England has a purpose, not just because we like being quiet." "What is it?" "We're an Earth Pony society. And a very… narrow-minded one on that." I nodded as the two ponies exchanged curious glances. "You see, my peo- err ponies are exclusive Earth Pony-based. No other kinds of ponies are there: pegasi, unicorns or alicorns. It has been that way for centuries ever since the foundations of my land." Did I mention that 'Pegasi' was a stupid word. No? Okay. "Why's that?" Bon Bon asked as the pair leaned forward in turn with obvious interest; taking in everything I was saying with so much ease it was comical, the limy unicorn now absent-mindedly stuffing herself as I spoke. These ponies, along with Spike, were truly naive to the core. "Supremacy." The two blinked while I nodded in thanks as an employee of the café filled up our drinks again. Hey, the creamy Earth Pony on the other side of the table was paying. "We have a… different perceptive on magic and how it's utilized. We believe such power is to be treasured and used when absolutely necessary." "Getting things done practically, either big or small, is what England's residents strive for. You see, we consider the usage of magic for everyday tasks cheap and just pure laziness. We work to get things done using logic or hard work, rather than relying solely on such power, be it a menial task or when danger arises." "We look down upon any gifted with the ability to use magic outwardly, as it is weak to rely on such power for almost every little thing. My kind believes that in order to achieve a greater purpose in life; we must focus on completing tasks or resolving situations by using our minds and muscle rather than the easy use that is magic." Lyra swallowed whole again before inquiring with a confused expression. "But why are there no pegasi also then? I mean they don't use magic." "Indeed." I agreed while taking a sip, slightly surprised how I was now conjuring these lies with ease now. "As I said, the population of my homeland are narrow-minded to the point of arrogance. While it's not a pegasus' fault for being born with wings, to the minds of my kind we believe flying is also a cheap easy way to get things." "But then how is the weather controlled there in England without any pegasi around?" "We allow the weather to take course naturally." "Oh… well I don't mean to offend you, Stardust, but your kind sounds really… well arrogant." Hm. I released a small smile. "A very accurate description to those from my home, Miss Bon. Unfortunately my kind are very old fashioned, always so resistant – and reluctant – to adapt. We try, oh how some of us try, to convince our elders and more traditional population to allow other kinds of ponies to live within our land, to let ourselves be known on the world map." "Yourself included?" "If I was just as prejudiced, love, then I probably wouldn't be tolerating right now living with a unicorn." "Fair enough." "Is that why you're here then?" Our attention turned to the speculating Lyra. "To find a way to get your homeland to see unicorns or pegasi aren't as bad as they think?" An amusing idea, which I shook my head at while holding up my drink. "Afraid not my dear, I'm far too lazy and uninterested with the affairs of my own kind to conduct that sort of mission. If they want to stick to their roots and continue to be prejudice towards change, then that's not my problem." Bon Bon stared at me with an expression I couldn't quite decipher before pointing out. "Pardon me for saying so, but it sounds like you lack faith in your own homeland." I couldn't resist snorting. "Massive understatement, my dear." "Ooh; desserts!" The limy unicorn then called out in excitement as the waiter arrived with a tray full of chocolate. And already the grin was on my muzzle. We thanked the polite smiling worker before I decided enough was enough with detailing the make-believe ideologies and workings of my 'homeland'. "So then, why not tell me about yourselves now, Miss Bon and Miss Heartstrings?" The latter immediately obliged, to my amusement and slight quick irritation, beginning into her likes and dislikes and how she spends the day with so much enthusiasm my interest had already turned completely to the delicious sundae made for me. Honestly I felt a little guilty with the kindness these ponies were providing me. I always was reluctant to accept just about anything from genuinely generous people. Still, too late to reject their kindness now, I simply smiled and feigned interest as Lyra babbled on about her life, catching only the last parts after finishing my treat a few minutes afterwards. "- and that's how Bon Bon and I became the bestest of friends in all of Equestria!" The happy unicorn concluded by grabbing the flustered mare's hoof with her own and holding them up high. How nice it must feel to be so close to a non-related friend like that… As my eyes then glanced at the heavy-looking bags and baskets resting by the table, an idea sprung up. "Miss Bon." The addressed mare looked to me in question as I smiled. "I think I've discovered a way to return the favour for this nice dinner." "Well ladies, I won't lie, that was a very nice lunch you've treated me to." I admitted casually, nodding to the pair in gratitude for the delicious food and drink earlier. "Thank you for providing me with some usage of my time." "And thank you for helping us with getting rid of those apples." Bon Bon replied evenly, traces of relief in her tone remaining as the three stood outside the entrance to Sugarcube Corner. Lyra nodded energetically, adding with that positive aura around her that almost grated me as much as Pinkie Pie's, who was no doubt in that place entertaining the guests. "We should totally do that again sometime! I'd love to hear more about your homeland and how they work without magic. Maybe next time we can-" "Yes, I won't object to a future time where we hang out again." I quickly cut the unicorn off, telling the pair this mostly just to humour them. "Wonderful!" The more excited of the two mares beamed, before glancing over her shoulder as the noise from within the establishment increased. Thank God I wasn't in there right now. "Oh, they sound like they're having a blast! Come on Bon Bon! See you later Stardust!" The creamy Earth Pony shook her head at the energy of her friend while watching her enter the store, though it was clearly in fondness. "Sometimes she gets too happy for me to even keep up..." She tilted her head as Bon Bon then turned to me with a slightly curious expression. "You sure you won't be joining the party, Stardust? I heard the place is filled with all kinds of cakes and treats." Yes during lunch I made a prime example over my love for such sugary treats. "Tempting but no." I shook my head confidently. "Parties aren't my thing. I hope you and Lyra have fun in there." "Thanks. We'll see you another time then?" "Indeed. You know where I live. Goodbye Miss Bon." "Please, just call me Bon Bon. Good day Stardust." The friendly Earth Pony nodded in farewell before turning around to walk into the building, and I waited until the crowd within shielded her from my vision completely before my expression changed from politeness to that of indifference. Charming girls, the pair of them. Bon Bon had some similar traits to Twilight and Applejack. Lyra meanwhile was more like Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie, except not as dreadful as the latter. I'll be honest, the treat to lunch was very welcoming in helping me calm down from my recent frustration, which quickly, thankfully, died in answering the inquiries about who I was and where I came from. Which of course, was just one lie stacking atop another. I despise lying. I really do. But there are some situations, such as being trapped in a new world altogether, that calls for such cheap deception. I fed them the usual bull I told Twilight and the others; I was from a faraway land comprised entirely of Earth Ponies - hence I informed Bon Bon why I was so skillful at barking orders to her kind during Winter Wrap Up - who think and behave differently than what'd you see in Ponyville or any other town. I swallowed down the sting of regret the whole way through, but I felt it rise every time, even now- "Oh! 'Scuse me Stardust." My eyes looked up after discovering I was staring at the dirt for some reason, quickly sidestepping for the smiling Applejack to pass through towards the celebration, who nodded to me in greeting before continuing her walk inside. She didn't bother asking why I was even here... good. ...Right then, where was I? Well, as my eyes looked around at nothing in particular, I should probably return to the library now and spend the rest of the day doing absolutely nothing, read a book or two to satisfy my boredom or help out Spike if Twilight created another forsaken mess in there for whatever reason. And maybe tomorrow I'll seek out that stallion. "'Dearest Princess Celestia. I am happy to report that one of your youngest subjects has learned a valuable lesson about friendship: sometimes the thing you think will cause you to lose friends and feel left out, can actually be the the thing that make you closer friends, and realize how special you are. Your faithful student, Twilight Sparkle.'" The purple unicorn smiled as Spike jotted down the small speech. "You got all that Spike?" "You betcha!" The dragon replied enthusiastically before breathing that weird green fire, sending the rolled up letter somehow to where Twilight's mentor was. Then Spike looked exasperatedly towards her mistress. "Can I go take a nap now? I've been working non-stop all day!" I raised a brow while Twilight nodded, to the lizard's relief, before glancing in my direction as Spike departed rather happily to rest elsewhere. "What do you think? Didn't Apple Bloom learn a very important lesson about friendship today?" ...Was that a rhetorical question? Or judging by your expression you're awaiting some witty response from yours truly about the whole ordeal? Well, ask and you shall receive my dear. "I think Celestia only desired that any lesson about friendship would be learned by you exclusively." I replied after downing the rest of the water, setting the glass on the side as the headache slowly subsided. "Well, she never said 'exclusively'." The unicorn shrugged, still smiling over something as she then proceeded to walk over elsewhere and re-arrange a row of literature. "By the way, I still can't believe you did that to Diamond Tiara's party, ordering Snips and Snails earlier to eat as many treats as possible before she caught them out." She refers to the earlier visit from the two colts, who saluted to me upon my greeting them for doing exactly as I requested of them. As a result I simply patted them on the heads, congratulated and sent them home. I asked the young ponies to accomplish the task of ruining Tiara's party as much as possible. No one likes snobby little kids, least of all me. And by the way. 'Shining Armor', 'Night Light', and now 'Diamond Tiara'. Hasbro was really going to town with these names. "You don't sound irritated by it." A scoff. "Oh I'm annoyed all right, but considering I'm in a good mood right now I'll let it slide." At the statement I raised a humoured brow. "Positive? You? Since when did this miracle happen Twilight?" "Very funny." The studious mare said flatly without turning to me, but I knew she wasn't taking my sarcasm seriously. "So, apart from telling two colts to sabotage a filly's party, what else did you do today?" I shrugged, despite the unicorn not looking. "Eh, not much. Visited Rarity, then spent some time with some other residents of the town-" "Whoa slow down now Stardust, you spent time with others instead of Spike or Fluttershy? Since when did this miracle happen?" ...You're lucky I'm fond of your attitude my dear. "Anyway, that about covers it. Spent the rest of the day contemplating, so nothing new there. What about you?" "I spent the day researching some complex magic before visiting Pinkie Pie-" "I'm so sorry." "Har har. I then went to the party hosted by Pinkie celebrate Diamond Tiara getting her cutie mark-" "Pfft." "Stardust, let me finish." I found myself smirking a little at the trace of irritation. Oh how I love to rile you up my dear Twilight. "Which concluded in Apple Bloom, Applejack's sister, meeting and then making friends with two more fillies." Ohh? "Indeed?" I asked with genuine intrigue, picking up the empty glass before walking towards the kitchen doorway. I had a feeling I knew exactly the identities of the two Twilight was talking about. Said unicorn confirmed my suspicion. "Indeed. Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo." So that was the third one's name. Twilight let out a humoured sound. "What a coincidence. Sweetie Belle as the little sister of Rarity. And Scootaloo happens to look up to Rainbow Dash." "Poor ignorant filly." I commented before entering the kitchen, hearing the unicorn still as she continued. "And together they've formed their own rather adorable little group named the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Isn't it just inspiring to see that amount ambition in young fillies-" By that point my mind was elsewhere. So let me get this straight... that party was where the foundation of that group began. I'm a bit surprised the three haven't been friends already; I always assumed they were the Crusaders right from the start. The beginning of the Cutie Mark Crusaders, which occurred within the exact party I avoided, and I missed it. Tch. Oh well. There were more pressing matters across my mind as it is. Searching for the Doctor, for example, if he truly was the pony equivalent of the Time Lord. Even though logically that would a fifteen percent chance. But I suppose, as a bright side, the three young fillies must have embarrassed the irritating Tiara somehow during that earlier event. How else would a strong friendship begin, if not by berating a bully together? "- know, I mean, should I have added a lesson about cutie marks as well in the letter?" The voice of Twilight approached, and I glanced from the side of my drying the glass to the slightly worried purple unicorn by the doorway, eyes focused on the ceiling. "I suppose there must have been some lesson today about a cutie mark in general, but I haven't noticed one yet." "How about 'They are not really necessary and there doesn't need to be a physical representation of one's talent?'" I quipped before I could prevent myself, half-expecting a lecture from Twilight then. But the other half that her occasional dense nature wouldn't pick up on the bitter tone succeeded, raising a brow at me in confusion. "No... what on Equestria made you jump to that conclusion?" "Um... just wild speculation?" I meant what I said though. Cutie marks weren't really something to behold to my eyes. Quite frankly I didn't comprehend the appeal, and it was most likely I never would. Humans didn't need instilled tattoos to show off what they can do as an individual each. Wouldn't it be much more impacting to discover your special capabilities for yourself instead of having some mark decide your talent for you? And what's up with the cutie marks being on the rump? That's still something I'm bewildered about, honestly. Twilight, no doubt dismissing my guess as pure randomness, spoke again. "But still, I'm really happy for those girls. Working together might just help them find what they're looking for." I glanced at the smiling unicorn who turned around to leave. "They can have my damn mark if they wanted. I loathe the [BEEP] thing." And my day got even more interesting as Twilight immediately froze on the spot, quickly snapping her head around to face me. I blinked at the expression on her. "Stardust... did you just... speak a profanity?" Both my brows raised to high degrees. "Yes... though I'm surprised you know that considering that obnoxious noise covering the words." "With good reason." Just like that her eyes narrowed, as though seeing me in a new light, and I'm not quite certain I appreciate the look. Her tone shifted too from frozen shock to boiling incredulity. "Years ago Princess Celestia used a spell to block out any extreme rude usage of the Equestrian language and replace with the noise you just made." "...I'm sorry?" A shrug that did not reach her eyes. "I read about it during my studies in Canterlot. I wasn't even aware there was someone else besides the Princess who knew the exact words to use." My brain processed this information, this befuddling information, before I spoke out my own disbelief, ignoring the widening of Twilight's eyes. "Well, fancy [BEEP] that."
Chapter Thirteen: Whether Friends or Not Chapter Thirteen: Whether Friends or Not Finally, I never thought I'd be thankful to be outside this much. But after the incident where I found profanities were magically banned from usage days ago, Twilight has pestered me to no end; asking repetitive questions about how I learnt the words if they couldn't be heard, and if my own homeland knew these words and how to say them as well. Even when I told - lied to - the intrigued inquisitive unicorn that my land's ancestors discovered a way to break the spell there, to my immediate regret, it just raised further questions than answers from the inquisitive mare. And when I made it perfectly clear that her 'interrogation' was beginning to give me a major migraine, it only dissuaded Twilight by a slight estimate; the mare entering my room late at night to ask these questions the next few days in the evening. I can admire her pursuit of discovery, I really can. Like her I was one to always ask questions even about the most trivial of matters. Which was why I inquired to her one afternoon why she desired to know so much, as it really wasn't relevant to anything. And the knowledgeable unicorn simply said that since I refuse to tell her other nonsensical things about myself, she had to hold her curiosity and wanting to know somewhere. That was then I had half a mind to yell some censored profanities at her just to shut her up, as Twilight knew full well whatever the beeping words were; they were completely close to insulting. But I held my tongue while Spike was inside the library, personally having no desire to use such language, censored or not, while there was an infant around. Instead I resorted to this day to leave the house when Twilight least expected it until her inquiries have calmed down, currently walking around a pathway to… wherever I guessed. As of now I couldn't care less, as it was a huge relief not to be annoyed right then by Twilight's unending questioning. Still, the idea that swearing was a thing in the olden days of Equestria continued to puzzle me. Hasbro would never have allowed the characters of their franchise, even from the Dark Ages, to vocally utilize profanities. So what gives? It was quite hard to imagine even ponies using that kind of language, except for me because well, I'm human. Just fantastic, really, another mystery to add to the pile I can't find out about. Just like Twilight. Another thing we had in common- My thoughts immediately halted alongside my walking, as the calm brown stallion feet away showed up from another side of the street before entering another around the corner, blissfully ignorant to the gold pony observing him in clear shock. Finally, a potential positive day for me! Immediately my hoofs advanced in pursuit of the Earth Pony, carefully side-stepping any of the town's residents, who were all busy preparing for some contest or something similar Twilight mentioned this morning - as if yesterday's wasn't enough. That was eight hours of my time wasted. I had no intention of allowing him to get away this time. "Excuse me. Pardon me. Coming through. Please move." My voice kept on repeating to the crowded townsfolk as my eyes stayed fixed on the brown stallion, who was oblivious to my pursuit of him until I called out towards him. "Stallion, a moment of your time please! Doctor!" Finally calling out the name worked instead like last time. At that the pony slowed down for a moment while glancing over his shoulder curiously, speaking in a tone I wouldn't really associate with any of the actor's incarnations. "Yes? Do I know you?" He didn't deny being addressed that by me. Could it really be... no, it-it just can't be the same Time Lord, somehow in pony form. Those are mere fan theories, right? Being in Equestria for me was fair enough, but if this was the same man in the form of a pony... well then I might just die of a heart attack. Hey, even I can fanboy about things. Taking a deep breather from my brief fast pace while stallion turned to face me fully, I inwardly cursed myself as I had no preparation beforehand what precisely to ask. Oh, wait, I know. I spoke casually while some bubbling excitement within me rose with alongside the questioning. "You are the Doctor, correct?" He nodded. "It is a name I go by from many of Ponyville, yes." "Doctor Whooves?" "Indeed." "Time Lord?" "I- excuse me?" "Time Lord." I repeated while the Earth Pony's blue eyes blinked at the question, seeming unfamiliar with the word. "Or Time Pony, if you prefer." "I'm... afraid I don't follow." And the excitement died down immediately. "Your special talent is... time, correct? As in... time travel?" "Ah." Something seemed to brighten in his eyes, but before any glimmer of hope could birth within me the pony continued. "A general misconception is what you've heard, I'm afraid. My special talent is in fact time, as shown as my cutie mark." He glanced at the mark in question. "But it has nothing to do with time travel or anything quite that impossible; my talent is telling precisely what time it is now, I'm sorry to say." I had no idea what else to say but, "Oh." An apologetic look casted at my disappointed expression. "You're not the first to assume so, my friend. Forgive me for disappointing you." "So, TARDIS? Daleks? Cybermen? Gallifrey? None of these names mean anything to you?" I asked rather weakly for one last attempt. And as he opened his mouth to answer- "Fillies and gentlecolts!" Oh just what I needed to hear. Our attention turned upwards to the loud voice at the obnoxious pink Earth Pony standing within a hot air balloon, calling out to the entire town with a megaphone. Because if there's anything more annoying than Pinkie Pie, it's Pinkie Pie with a megaphone. "Welcome to the annual 'Running of the Leaves!' This is Pinkie Pie your official eye-in-the-sky announcer!" Ah yes, that competition Twilight conversed with Spike about while I was sneaking out. "As everypony knows, the run is a very important tradition; for without it, the autumn leaves of Equestria would never fall!" Wait... what? "So get ready ponies; the 'Running of the Leaves' will begin in five minutes!" Would that give me enough time to go over there and snatch that megaphone of hers? "Well, that sounds exciting don't you think?" I heard the brown stallion ask beside me, energetic in his tone for whatever reason. "Not really." I answered honestly. I could really care less about some contest to decide who the best runner is. "Well, if you'll excuse me then sir, but I must be on my way. I'm in quite a hurry you see." I glanced at the smiling Earth Pony, who was already beginning to walk away. "Sorry again for the misunderstanding!" "It's no problem." I called out as he departed back into the crowd, who were all heading in one direction outside of town. "My fault entirely..." Well great, one potential way of leaving this world quicker thrown into the wind. I'm still stuck on this godforsaken land. Excellent. What do I do now then... well I certainly wasn't going anywhere near the competition, where the majority of the town was going to be. I have no interest in my ears screaming in pain from the loud cheering and clapping of whoever wins their silly contest. And I certainly wasn't going back to the library, not right now anyway. The possibility of Twilight still being there, ready to continue her 'interrogation' was fresh on my mind. Then again I was just acting paranoid at the moment, but I couldn't take any chances; this migraine combined from the disappointment from Whooves and irritation from Pinkie Pie could do without the addition of an inquisitive purple unicorn. No, I needed a drink...and since everyone else in town was busy I know just the place. Autumn leaves couldn't fall without ponies running... what does that even mean? "Another bottle my friend?" My eyes glanced lazily to the yellow stallion over the counter, smiling at me with that generic –smile-at-your-customer-for-good-service expression, before turning my gaze to the almost empty bottle, previously filled with the sustenance that would potentially assist in uplifting my mood. …Nothing yet; so why not? "If you don't mind," I replied rather quietly, the tone reflecting my dampened day. "Of course not!" Well at least someone was energetic around here. He gestured to the stack of currency on the side. "The amount of bits you've paid for the soda will give you much more to buy here." That was because, since I had no idea how exactly the economy worked in this damn world, I just dumped the money on the side, given to my reluctant self a while back by Twilight in case there was anything that fancied my interest. Well the only thing that interested me right now was getting rid of my current mood so there. This soda… almost as disappointing as finding out another potential way to escape this colourful world was thrown into the dumpster. I sighed in disdain, resting my tired head against my hoof while downing the rest of the fizzy drink. Equestria's soda, while it had the taste of a usual cola, was stale and rather weak compared to the wonderful sustenance that was coca-cola; the drink that always kept me awake and my spirits high… to a degree. And I needed that. I so desperately needed that right then. "I'm surprised you're not attending the Autumn of the Leaves like everypony else." The Earth Pony, known to all as Mr. Cake – first name I'm unaware of and indifferent to – commented conversely, setting the next bottle down. Idle conversation, not usually a favourite of mine, but if it'll help… "Competition isn't really my thing," I didn't believe I'm sounding as casual as I thought, nodding in thanks as I took the offered opened bottle on the counter. "Neither is anything sport-related, for that matter." Plus I would never consider for a lifetime competing in anything where the commentator was you-know-who. No, not Voldemort. ...That would actually be funny. A toothily grin, "I understand. I'm not quite an athlete myself." You don't say? I raised a brow as the Earth Pony chuckled, glancing over his shoulder. "Even if I tried, I doubt it would escape the notice, and disapproval, of my love; who wants me to stay and work here at all times." The light blue head of his mate poked out of the kitchen, calling out rather jokingly. "Nor would any conversation that goes on around here, darling!" Mr. Cake chuckled further, turning to my admittedly bemused state. "You see?" I nodded. At least some of the previous disappointment was being cast aside to allow anything in to cheer me up. "Quite the married couple you are." I pointed out the obvious. "We try our best." The yellow pony shrugged modestly, grinning rather happily. "Sure we have disagreements here and there, but hey; that's love correct?" It was my turn to then shrug at the rhetorical question. "I wouldn't know, honestly." I proceeded then to take a gulp of the fizzy drink, savouring the after taste. Not coco-cola, but still quite adequate. Nothing like a fresh soda to keep one up in the morning. Silence befell the establishment before Mr. Cake, as I was currently the only occupying customer within the building, spoke up again happily. "But I must say, it's great to see you again after so long, Mr. Balance." Oh? "Indeed?" The stallion nodded, seeming genuinely pleased of my presence. "Ever since you left Sugarcube Corner after we helped you so long ago, we were concerned we'd never see you again after you never came back for a long time." Ah yes, how could I forget the time they assisted in healing my starving state during my arrival within Ponyville? "Any sane per- pony would rather I have never turned up again at all." Perhaps it was that kindness they gave me that led me to come back in this sweet shop… aside from the fact the town's residents were occupied with that pony race outside. I took another drink while the stallion replied positively. "Oh now don't be like that! You're pleasant company, believe it or not. Besides, here at Sugarcube Corner we hold no prejudice to anyone, just as long as we get along and you pay for and enjoy our delicious treats!" At the proud proclamation I raised a humoured brow. "Well that explains why you've hired Pinkie Pie." And to my truthful bafflement, he laughed at the clear jab towards his absent employee. "I must say I rather enjoy your wit, Mr Balance; we don't get that many ponies around here that are as blunt." Surely that role was filled alone by Applejack? Also who said I was being witty? Goddamn these residents will take anything so casually. "Well, I prefer honesty above all else." Deceiving others about where I originated from notwithstanding. "Just like Applejack then." "…To an extent." "I see." …I got the distinct feeling this was going somewhere. And my intuition proved correct. "Are you also a hard worker?" "Pfft," I couldn't resist expressing my bemusement at the idea alone. "I don't work, I'm afraid." I suppose there's an irony to it; myself being turned into an Earth Pony with no interest whatsoever to working; seeing as how Earth Ponies were apparently the hard working types of ponies in Equestria. Mr. Cake tilted his head, eyes reflecting genuine curiosity. "At a job?" "Period." "Oh." Well at least he didn't look as though he was judging me for my lack of commitment to working anywhere. Instead the stallion glanced behind at the kitchen doorway, where the steam of recent baked treats came pouring through constantly. "Well, if you ever feel like taking up work, we could use a hoof around the place whenever Pinkie Pie's occupied with something else." …Pardon me my friend while I stare at you incredulously. I would never, ever, consider working for anyone, especially under the same employment and workplace as that over-energized Earth Pony. Besides, I'm not even that great a baker. I couldn't help it, I immediately laughed straight after, but not in scorn or anything as rude. "Unless you want an employee who only bakes brownies, then I'm afraid I'll have to decline such a position. Thank you for offering though." "Hm, you can bake brownies?" "The only things I'm outstanding with, really." I admitted without dwelling much on the consequences for such. But that was quickly rectified upon seeing an intrigued glint in his eyes. "Are they that good?" "They're adequate at best… regardless of what everyone says about them." Twilight, Spike and the rest, to be specific. Really they're just overreacting because they've never tasted anything made by a human before. There was bound to be a difference in making food between the two species. "And what do they say?" "That they're more than good. But that's just because I'm only an expert in baking solely brownies, nothing more, of course. So don't take their word for it." I added with a chuckling, inwardly cursing myself for the traces of nervousness in the tone. The last I needed was this interested Earth Pony to request me a- "Perhaps then, as I find myself interested in your claim Mr. Balance, you could perhaps bake some brownies right now? Since business is slower than usual today due to everypony else being outside to watch the competition." …You know what? [BEEP] it. Why not? Maybe baking some of those treats will lighten my mood even further. I downed as much as I could of the fizzy sustenance before replying while wiping my drenched muzzle. "Very well, but I advise you, Mr. Cake, not to expect perfection." "You needn't worry friend," There was that toothy grin again. "We never judge the baking of anypony. Oven's over there." "Mmm! My! These are positively delicious!" The rather high-pitched voice of Mrs. Cake declared enthusiastically, savouring the taste of the recently fresh plate of brownies, sharing them with her mate. "Hardly," I replied, doing my best not to sound earnest as they devoured the treats too fats for my own preference. From the other side of the counter alongside his wife, Mr. Cake turned to me with his eyes closed, eating one of the gooey treats before swallowing and saying with just as equal elation as his wife. "You are far too modest Mr. Balance; these are some of the best brownies I have ever tasted!" "You have a natural talent." His mate added happily. I slowly nodded, finding myself admittedly mesmerized at how delighted and gushing the two grown-ups were about my brownies. To be absolutely honest, I was not expecting nor anticipating this reaction in the slightest. A comment about how average they were or that they needed to be worked on more were the only reviews I assumed they were going to give me. But instead they're acting as if the sugary treats, made completely by me and without any help - as I had repeatedly declined any assistance - were life-saving or made pure by a holy angel. Like Twilight and Spike when they first tried out the baked goods; only much more dramatically. My ears then picked the sound of sniffing, prompting me to look behind me at a familiar grey pony smelling the air curiously. "Mm, something smells good! Hey, are those brownies you're eating, Mr and Mrs. Cake?" "They sure are!" The mare baker confirmed in elation. "Why don't you try one my dear?" "Hello Miss. Hooves." I greeted with no objection to the offer, admittedly surprised with the small smile on my features as the pegasus walked over happily. Must be something special about her that just causes one to immediately like her; it'd explain why the mass of fans adore such a background character. "Am I to assume from your visit then that the race outside is over?" Derpy nodded energetically, almost reminding me of my encounter with Lyra a while back, as he took the offered brownie from the yellow Earth Pony. After taking a bite and chewing said treat, there was a satisfied "Mmm!" noise just as the two owners of the shop were making. "Well, not as good as muffins, but still absolutely good!" Oh not you too... "Yeah, so everyone says." Well I suppose the only bright side to this would be Pinkie Pie not being around to devour the whole plate and constantly declaring them a job well done. Again they exaggerate over the so-called quality of my dish, Mr. Cake looking at me with that same smile. "Don't doubt yourself my friend; these are some of the brownies I've ever tasted. In fact, this just convinces me more and more now to give you a proposition!" Morbid curiosity then took over. "...I'm listening." Derpy cut in before he could continue, looking at me in surprise. "Wait, you made these?" I nodded slowly as the grey pegasus then decided to narrow her yellow unusual eyes at me in thought. I had nothing against the way her eyes moved at all, of course. Who was I to judge? Then she beamed as something had obviously occurred to the mare. "Hey, now I remember you! We bumped into each other a while back... quite literally." I nodded again. "Indeed Miss. Hooves. It is a pleasure to see you again." "Silly." There was mock-offence in her tone. "I told you to just call me Derpy, remember?" ...Oh, right. "Sorry." I apologized quickly with a sheepish smile. "So Derpy darling." Ah, Mrs. Cake finished eating as much of the brownies as she could I imagine, wiping her mouth with a tissue before addressing the bubbly pegasus. "How was the race? It must have been exciting to watch." "It was!" The grey mare affirmed, nodding wildly as she informed us of what occurred. "It was so funny and surprising when it seemed Rainbow Dash and Applejack were about to win before ending up in last place!" "A tie in last?" I raised a brow. Huh, and I hear though they would draw in first place and learn some lesson about never being too competitive or something. So who came first, a rock? "Uh-huh. Then Princess Celestia arrived to watch the race-" I automatically frowned at the mere mention of the monarch's name. "- to give the two in last place a pat on the back, I think. I couldn't hear the conversation." ...Oh. Oh now it makes sense. ...No, no it doesn't; what was Celestia even doing in Ponyville? Shouldn't she be occupied ruling a kingdom? Was observing a pointless race really worth prioritizing more than managing an entire monarchy? Couldn't Twilight have just written a letter to Celestia detailing what the pegasus and Earth Pony have learnt today? "- had the opportunity to see her." I returned to reality as Mrs. Cake spoke, evidently thrilled to hear their ruler was around for the moment. "So then, darling, what can I get for you today?" "A lemon muffin please! Or two, or three, or how many you've got!" I couldn't repress an amused smile at the requests. Yes I've heard all about her obsession with muffins. Already I'm beginning to see why so many of the fanbase adores her. A previous topic remained fresh on my mind, as I then turned to the observing Mr. Cake. "So, you mentioned a proposition." "Hm? Oh, oh yes! How silly of me to forget!" The yellow pony quickly said before clearing his throat, his tone turning rather comically business-like. "Mr. Balance, how would you like to get paid for making your special brownies?" "I'm sorry; 'paid?'" He nodded confidently. "Oh yes. You see, Sugarcube Corner thrives on providing the best treats in Ponyville to its customers, so we're always open to anyone who wishes to share anything they baked here, for the happiness of this town's ponivillians. In return, we offer small payment for their generosity, varying on the quality of their food to the mouths of the hungry customers of course." "So you're asking me to make more brownies for this shop in the future then?" "What I'm asking you is, if you would like, to deliver your wonderful baked treats to our establishment from time to time. If the customers enjoy the treats just as much as we do, then we can guarantee your volunteering will be rewarded. Small payment, of course, while you are not an employee." I won't lie, the offer intrigued me. On one hand it wasn't exactly a job - something which I will never be ready for in the life of me - and it implies I can make just as much of my best food as I pleased. So in the case that Twilight suddenly decides to one day kick me out - not that I would blame her - or I leave the library for good, I could have enough currency to provided myself food and some small shelter. There was, however, one thing I desired to know before I accept. "Is there a schedule to this?" Mr. Cake shook his head. "As I said Mr. Balance, it's strictly volunteer work. You may deliver your treats to our shop at any time you feel." "You should totally do it Stardust!" Derpy pitched in, having watched our conversations as she waited for her own treats. "Just imagine how many ponies you'll make happy for trying out those delicious brownies." ...Then who was I to decline such a gracious offer? "Very well, I accept." "Wonderful!" The stallion was purely elated by the fact I agreed, offering a hoof to which I shook. "I promise you will not regret this, Mr. Balance. Your brownies will make the stomach of many ponivillians happy!" As he concluded speaking, the sound of an opening and multiple voices informed me that more and more ponies were entering the bakery. "I'm certain I won't." I replied sincerely, a small smile raised on my muzzle at how much better my day was going. I can't wait to see the looks on my family's faces, after returning home, upon learning I willingly volunteered to help out a shop. "You know, you might seem like a grumpy stallion who glares at anyone in his way." Derpy began as we walked along some pathway across town. "But you're not really that bad." At that honest statement I raised a brow, having an idea of what was going on in her mind. "Thinking back to the griffon incident, are we?" To my surprise rather than hers, the grey pegasus nodded without any embarrassment. "Uh-huh. When news first spread around the town how you punched that bully of a griffon, everypony was scared of incurring your wrath." From the corner of my eye she grinned, glancing in my direction. "But now? You're not as bad as I thought you were." "I had an excuse to land a blow on that hybrid." And I still stand by it. There was quietness; the only sounds being made were the passing by ponies, before Derpy spoke again. This time there was a curiously quiet tone to it. "I'll be honest with you, when I bumped into you; I was scared I might have angered you when I recognized who you were." My pace wavered for a moment at that admitting sentence, my eyes blinking for a moment before I inquired slowly, just to have some clarification. "You... thought I was going to hit you, Miss. H- Derpy?" Then there was embarrassment, as a red hue appeared on the side of the face I could see. The pegasus looked down at the ground for a moment, stopping right next to me. "Maybe..." Before I knew it my tone was on the defensive. "I would never hit a woman... or a mare." She blinked in surprise at my firm declaration. "I only did to a griffon because... well I lost control. Simple as that. Anyone would be if they saw someone make a fragile pony like Fluttershy cry like that." Honestly I thought the whole fiasco was dead and buried with already. Just why did this need to be brought up again, especially when I was in such a pleasant mood. "I guess..." I dislike that uncertainty in her tone. "Well, it's still wrong to hit a female, pony or not. You know that right?" "I do." Of course I do. Just as the pegasus was about to say something else, another feminine voice cut in, one I was most familiar with than anyone else in this damn town. "Stardust! There you are!" Our heads turned to the approaching unicorn, who was smiling proudly for whatever rea- oh. I just noticed then the medal hanging over her neck. "Hey Twilight!" "Hello Derpy." My brow raised at the shiny reward. "I don't recall you saying you were competing." “Because you weren’t paying attention.” Ah, fair enough. Twilight shrugged modestly. "Why do you think I spent so much time reading those exercise books?" "...Are you insinuating you read a book on how to run?" That was worthy of two raised eyebrows. Of all the ludicrous things this unicorn does. "Of course. Why else?" "I don't know, to help Spike?" "Very funny. But today I won in fifth place." Twilight declared while beaming, puffing her chest to show off the gold trinket with evident pride. "You should've been there to join in the race. It was fun!" "Exhausting myself to no end while competing against the likes of a cheating Rainbow Dash?" "If you must know, unlike yesterday Rainbow Dash didn't use her wings until the very end. Both she and Applejack came in last place and-" "- And Princess Celestia turned up right the [BEEP] out of nowhere just to congratulate the pair?" I finished the sentence with clear disinterest. But instead of asking how I knew, a different expression flashed across the unicorn's features for a moment to my surprise, before she composed herself. "Actually yes. I'm going to assume Derpy told you that." "Yep!" Said pegasus must have been nodding her head, but I didn't check because I was focused on the look given to me in Twilight's purple eyes. Guess she didn't enjoy me having her mentor and a swear word in the same sentence. "So..." I began after a small silence ensued. "You were looking for me?" She nodded. "Indeed. I was wondering perhaps if you had the time you can... well I think you know what I'm going to ask of you." I didn't restrain my loud annoyed sigh. Of course I knew. "I'm afraid you already know the answer to such, my dear." "Oh come on Stardust!" Was it just me or was there a tinge of whining on her voice. "This isn't something I can just ignore; I try my best already just to not repeatedly ask about your inexplicable strength and why neither my nor Rarity's magic works properly on you!" ...Hang on. "'Rarity?'" "She told me what you two were doing at her place." Remind me to pay that unicorn a visit then for informing Twilight of my own business. "And while I can tolerate enough of you not providing me or anyone else about what's so different about you, your forbidden profanities is something I can't add to that list." "Well tough luck missy." My frown deepened as I spoke with finality. "I already told you I don't know how my ancestors discovered a way to break the spell." "Yes, you do." A firm, convinced no-nonsense reply that caused me to blink at the blunt truth. "I can see it in your eyes, Stardust. You know how to use that sealed language, but you refuse to tell me or anyone why." Why? "Because it's none of your damn business. How's that for a reason?" I snapped, already feeling a headache pounding above me. I don't know what's worse, these repetitive questions or how she was able to catch out my lie so easily. "Insufficient." God dammit! "You're just being an infuriating pony-!" "I'M BEING INFURIATING?!" Finally the unicorn closed her mouth, purple eyes widened immensely as I raised my voice to a height not used since back at that hospital. "YOU'RE ONE TO TALK! JUST THIS ONCE GOD DAMMIT! HOW ABOUT YOU JUST LEAVE ME THE [BEEP] ALONE AND STOP BEING SUCH A NOSY [BEEP] IRRITATING PONY!" I felt my breath heave heavily as my anger expressed itself at the shocked mare, who was taking a few steps back away from me. My teeth grit as I allowed my fury for anyone - even my favourite pony - to inquire about me too much show. This mare... this mare had no damn right to-! "I'm sorry..." ...What? I felt my contorted features soften slightly as the unicorn let out that choked apology, her eyes staring at the ground sadly and... oh no... My glare quickly died down as I spotted the bottom of her eyelids produce tears, some landing atop of the shining medal. Holy [BEEP] What have I done...? Twilight was intelligent; intelligent enough to know that use censored words used against her were very, very rude. "I'm so sorry for irritating you..." Oh good God...! I can feel immense dread rise up with me as I gazed upon the state of her, ignoring the crowd around us. "Twilight, I... Twilight!" I called out futilely, as the purple mare had quickly turned and ran, ran, away from me, no doubt to go back to the library... And I just pathetically froze there, having no idea what went wrong today, eyes glancing around me as I attempted to comprehend what just happened. Ponies quickly avoided my gaze and hurriedly returned to whatever they were doing, but I knew inwardly they were despising my very existence at the moment for what I just did. I just made Twilight cry... Something cold passed through my body, and I couldn't help but shiver at the recent memory of the poor unicorn's distress. And it really didn't help when Derpy, whom I forgot was even there, commented sombrely. "Well, at least you didn't hit her..." She didn't deserve being sworn at either... Well, right now I felt like the worst human [BEEP] being alive... probably because I was.
Chapter Fourteen: Fit for Failure Chapter Fourteen: Fit for Failure The previous conclusion we had to an argument was the studious unicorn giving me the silent treatment. But now: Twilight was full-on avoiding me. And who can blame her? Especially after our latest argument which had occurred a few days ago. When I returned straight to the library after a quick farewell to Derpy, I was informed by a perplexed Spike that the purple mare locked herself up in her room, saying something about studying for something where there was no time for distractions. But even the dragon wasn't fooled by it, he noticed the leaking of Twilight's eyes and so inquired what exactly happened, to which I answered with a statement I still find hard to believe. I made Twilight Sparkle cry. And over the course of the next few days, where the unicorn made it completely clear she was evading my presence whenever possible, as an example by quickly pacing into the next room when I enter the same area, I was struggling myself with coming to grips for what exactly I've done wrong. It wasn't my intention to make her shed any tears. Hell that's the case with all of these residents. I just desired for her to cease bombing me with all those repetitive questions about how I can use their forbidden language. I felt empty inside... okay, more like cold. As though the temperature within me cooled down to antarctic degrees for what I'd done to the poor unicorn. I forgot how easily offended ponies were; they would take the slightest jab against them with a sensitive reaction. I didn't expect Twilight to cry over the matter because she was one of the more strong-willed in all of this town. And now I'm paying the price for it. But to be fair, the blame wasn't entirely upon myself. If Twilight had just done a repeat of last time where she would stop asking anything about me, then me shouting at her with profanities wouldn't had happened in the first place. Plus I was already stressed enough with another hope of returning home dashed away, and said stress was brought back, having cooled down during the day in Sugarcube Corner, when Twilight walked up to me in hopes I would provide her with a satisfying explanation. It's her fault just as it was mine. I've spent the last few days isolated within my own temporary room, regardless. Hopefully that would make it clear I have no intention to be a continuous thorn in the unicorn's side. The only one who visited me then was Spike, who decided to play the part of comforting both sides. It was kind of him, but unnecessary. I added another strain to whatever thread of friendship I had with Twilight. As always I mess up no matter where I go. I deserved nothing less than my own isolation. "C'mon Stardust! You can't stay inside this room forever." Spike complained loudly as I paced around in my frustration, already growing tired of the pestering dragon's presence. "Challenge accepted." Really my small friend, I didn't need you right now. Yet the lizard remained firm in his desperate attempts to get me to come out and express regret to the unicorn. "All you've got to do is apologize to Twilight... when she of course starts talking to you again." Apologize? Tch. I snorted loudly, keeping my own eyes straight on the walls I walk towards admist my irritated pacing. "Which won't be for a long time, I imagine, considering that mare's stubbornness." "Huh. Something you two have in common." I eventually relented and turned to the dragon, who sat on the edge of my bed watching me pace in frustration. "Even if I do apologize," I'll pretend to ignore that comparison Spike made. "Then it has to be two-way; Twilight is as equally guilty as I." A confused expression. "Wait, why should Twilight say sorry? She wasn't the one who yelled loud enough to become the talk of the town." "Need I remind you, my friend, that if the unicorn hadn't kept annoying me to no end with her questioning, I wouldn't have yelled at her in the first place-" My mouth paused for a moment as I fully processed Spike's words. "- Wait; 'talk of the town?'" The dragon folded his arms. "Of course you wouldn't know about it, locking yourself inside the library and all. You put on a show, according to Ponyville's residents. I don't think you were being talked about around the town since you punched Rainbow Dash's friend." ...Fantastic. Absolutely fantastic. Just what I needed to hear! Twice I've unintentionally made myself the center of attention. Incredible! How do I do it?! It couldn't be magic because that had nothing to with my anger. Yep, I blame my emotions... and the others I became mad towards for making me cause those scenes. That must also mean the rest of the Mane Six were aware of the argument and the aftermath. well great. I'm surprised neither Applejack or Rainbow Dash have stomped into my room and demanded an explanation for making Twilight shed tears in public. Something I didn't need too, I feel like the worst human on the planet already. The last thing I desired was Rainbow Dash of all ponies to start scolding me on anything. My expression changed from enraged to annoyance, as I proceeded to continue walking around the room. "Lovely, and I was getting so use to the quiet life around here as well." My ears perked up on a hesitant sound from the dragon, who then spoke rather slowly, as though the other occupant in this room was a bomb waiting to tick off. "You know... you shouldn't have yelled at her right?" "Of course I do!" I snapped to the dragon, ignoring his flinch at my tone. "You think I enjoy raising my voice at Twilight of all people- ponies, or anyone for that matter?" What does he know? "Well... no but-" "I know it was wrong." I cut him off firmly, my pace around the room beginning to heaten as I desperately wished to have hands to clench again. If I didn't know better I'd say the book I passed by with quivering a little among my path. "Of all ponies I expected to yell at in anger, Twilight was the least. And now? Now I'm paying for allowing myself to lose my temper so easily. I'm usually a lot more composed as well! But somehow... somehow... that mare makes me get mad quite quickly." It was amazing, thinking about it really. The only ones who cause me to lose my temper with such ease were students at my college. I held no love for them; the majority I had to deal with were so idiotic I had to do my best to restrain any impulses of inflicting vocal pain on them. Not physically however. No no, I wasn't a bully. The only benefit to it was me being top of the class- I'm getting off-track here. "Maybe it's just natural for you to get mad." At the claim I raised a heated brow at the wincing lizard, wondering what in God's name he was going on about. "Are you implying... I have anger issues." Spike's eyes widened dramatically, the dragon quickly waving his arms in denial. "What? No no! I'm just saying that you once told me humans are more ill-tempered than ponies. I just assumed that-." "So now you're generalizing us?" He dared compare me to the rest of humanity? To many out there who were pure sadistic and cruel? "Well let me make something perfectly clear my small friend: You. Know. Nothing. If all you're going to do is just add a bigger pile upon my plate of regret, then I suggest you just leave right now." That said I turned away from the lizard towards the window, which revealed the outside sunny world. "I don't know why you even bother attempting to cheer me up Spike." Seriously, what motivation did that dragon have to approach or even comfort me? There was no reason to it. I didn't need him, I didn't need anyone. I've learnt to just bottle up these feelings of guilt and regret and move on, simple as that. Eventually things will cool down, as Twilight will learn sooner than later that avoiding me will provide no benefits to anyone. I heard the shifting of the bed as Spike jumped down from it after a moment's pass, walking towards the door and then calling out before leaving, sounding then rather reluctant and upset. "I may not know a lot, but I try to help you because you're my friend, Stardust, and Twilight's too, whether you think so or not. One of you will go to the other soon, I'm positive. But right now it's clear you don't want anyone around." A reminder drifting across my mind that Spike, for all his behaviour and attitude, was still an infant incited me to sigh with even more regret and turn to look at the departing saddened lizard. "Spike wait-" He slammed the door shut, and I was a little taken aback by the force of it. ...Well great. First Twilight; now Spike. Clearly God hated me. I released an even bigger sigh, as another plate of guilt was added to the pile, looking around to the window again. Where had I gone wrong... oh, right, when I yelled at Twilight. Jesus Christ I couldn't get over that, I mean how could I? Out of everyone in this damn world, Twilight Sparkle was the last pony I ever wanted to upset under any circumstance. That scene from days past kept on replaying in my mind, as I easily caused the young student of the misguided monarch to break down, in the middle of the bloody town! I... I never wanted that. I just wanted to make a point to her how irritating the unicorn was behaving towards me. I forgot how sensitive these damn ponies were to anything. I mean, the way that griffon insulted Fluttershy was a prime example to such-! A knock on my door, and before I knew it my hoofs were already rushing towards it. Spike? Twilight maybe? Had she finally come to her senses-? "Hello Stardust. We were hoping to find you here." My eyes blinked rapidly at the two mares before me. "Y-You two?" Smooth Stardust, ten points for that stutter as well. Lyra nodded enthusiastically, whereas Bon Bon, despite the smile, looked rather hesitant for whatever reason... though I could speculate as to why. And I guessed correctly. Somehow the two visiting mares managed to persuade me to exit my room for the moment and follow into the downstairs library's kitchen, taking a seat by one side of the table facing Bon Bon, as Lyra meanwhile searched around the cupboards to make some tea. There was no sign of Spike while we walked to the room, so I assumed he must have left to seek out his mistress. "Are you sure you wouldn't like any tea?" The creamy Earth Pony inquired politely, beginning whatever conversation was about to occur. "It does wonders for those who are upset." "That's kind of you," I replied casually, briefly glancing at the back of the limey unicorn for a moment. Time to get to the heart of the matter. "Though curiosity over why you two are here replaces any thirst of mine." Not to say they weren't a welcome presence but... why were they here? "Well we're-" The light green unicorn cut off her friend with that energetic voice. "We're here to help you Stardust!" "Thank you Lyra. What she said." At the plain explanation I raised a brow to express my skepticism. Help me? What could they possibly do to assist me? The two barely even know me! A knowing smile suddenly emerged on the Earth Pony's muzzle. "Judging from your wary expression, I'm guessing you doubt we can do anything to help cheer you up, and give advice on how to make amends with Twilight." ...Alright I'll give her that, save for the latter. "I have no intention on making any amends with her." "Oh don't be like that Stardust!" Lyra commented, finally bringing two cups of tea, which I did say they could help themselves to earlier, to the table, passing the other to the grateful Bon Bon. The unicorn added after winking at me, "We know how it is with couples, fighting's a general thing. And you did cause a huge scene yesterday when you yelled at Twilight." ...Oh... not them too! Bon Bon continued for her friend after taking a sip of her drink, oblivious to the disbelief reflecting off my face, "Delicious, thank you Lyra. Anyway, when we heard what you that day we were honestly surprised, as we had the impression you were a well-mannered stallion. But I suppose even relationships can cause ponies to show sides we would have never seen before." I was about to reply before Lyra spoke next, "At first my dear Bon Bon here was reluctant to visit you after we've heard of the incident, but I persuaded her in the end. We wanted to see if you and Twilight were alright after your squabble." ...May as well let them finish. "Of course we waited for a few days of course. But after we checked around the town for any sign of you, since all we see nowadays, especially today, is either Twilight or Spike outside, we concluded that you were at the library and, if you'll pardon me for saying so, wallowing in sadness for that argument." Bon Bon said, releasing a pitying expression towards my tired state, And if there was anything I didn't need right now, it was pity. Lyra finished their statements, speaking with a determined tone this time as I rubbed my own forehead. "We decided to check up on you regardless, and hope all is well with you and Twilight. If not, then we're here to help. Oh! Not by getting ourselves involved of course! Just by giving advice." The unicorn concluded by waving her arms nervously, as the look on my face must be quite a sight right now. I waited for a moment before asking, just to be certain. "Are you two done?" By Lyra's positive and Bon Bon's hesitant nod, the latter obviously taking note of the tone, I sighed deeply before continuing. "Let me start by making things clear to your oblivious minds: Twilight and I are not in a relationship, not in any way that you two clearly assume." The Earth Pony blinked in surprise. "Oh... really? Because you two seem to be close, since you're not relatives and you live here with her." "I'm positive." I answered firmly, inwardly tasting the irony of that sentence. "Our 'relationship' is that of acquaintances, nothing more. And while I appreciate your thoughtfulness, I am quite fine, as I am sure Twilight is as well. She's smart enough to know that one argument isn't the end of the world. She'll get over it." I'm lying, of course. But I didn't require these two to make things more complicated than they already were. The only benefits of them trying to help - however they intended on doing so - was it being these two rather than the other five mares. "Suuure she will." Lyra replied with clear doubt, taking a gulp of her tea and letting out a gasp of satisfaction. "You sure you don't want tea? It can help with the stress you're obviously going through." Despite the mood, I allowed myself a small smile at the innocence. "I'm good, thank you Miss Heartstrings." And to both my and Bon Bon's surprise, the unicorn scoffed. "Alright, enough with the 'Miss' addressing; we're friends aren't we? Just call us Lyra and Bon Bon, alright?" If it'll get them to leave sooner than later, then I may as well humour them. "Alright then... Lyra." "See, was that so hard?" "Now, back to the topic-" "Yeah hold that thought, Stardust, I could do with some cookies. You don't mind do you?" "...Second tin to the right." As the limey mare beamed in gratitude, Bon Bon shook her head exasperatedly at her friend's behaviour. "Forgive her, Lyra can sometimes forget her manners; even when inside someone else's home." I shrugged indifferently. "At least she asks, unlike another energetic pony I know..." Bon Bon stared for a moment before it evidently clicked in her mind who I was talking about. "Fair enough." She chuckled lightly, taking another sip of her tea before adopting a serious expression once again. "Speaking of which, have Twilight's best friends spoken to either of you about what happened?" I shrugged for the second time since their visit, honestly having no clue on the purple mare's side. "I'm not certain if they spoke to her about the ordeal. If they have, it should certainly explain why I got no visits from them these past few days..." It was considered a blessing admittedly, to me anyway. No Applejack scolding. No Rainbow Dash making empty threats. No Fluttershy trying to soothe things over. No Pinkie Pie planning a surprise party to fix the tension. And no Rarity making a giant fuss over the ordeal. Or they just all finally decided I wasn't worth talking to, and they managed to convince a depressed Twilight that; hence why she was avoiding me these past days... I'm honestly not sure how to feel about that theory. "Perhaps... but I don't think they're ignoring you." How did she-? "Your expression is rather easy to read, my friend. Anyway, it's most likely they are just giving you space to calm down, confident you will eventually apologize to Twilight. And we are too." That was then Lyra returned, a chocolate chip cookie fixed to her mouth with a handful floating next to her via magic. After swallowing the delicious-looking treat whole the unicorn proceeded to pitch in, disregarding my concerned look as Bon Bon simply smiled at her antics. "Say, what did happen anyway? All we know is that you yelled at Twilight, and some ponies said you were somehow beeping from your mouth while doing so." The Earth Pony then looked as though a thought suddenly struck her, and she interjected before I could reply with a frown. "Wait... you mentioned something last time about Equestria not liking what language you were using..." Here we go... "..Did you say anything... very rude to Twilight?" How I wish I could answer. I wish I could form a response. Yet my mouth shut itself immediately after I attempted to open my mouth to explain. But the mere idea of confirming I yelled profanities at the poor unicorn was enough to make me feel sick to my stomach. But why... why did I care so much about this whole mess...? "So I'm right?" Bon Bon then said after my refusal to answer, and there was something reflecting within her dark blue eyes that I didn't like. The Earth Pony sipped her tea again before speaking, as Lyra, who had paused from eating the next cookie after hearing the question, observed us with a curious expression. "Then it's more serious than we thought." "More than I wish it was." And I could speak again! Thanks alot brain for making things unnecessarily awkward. "Hmm..." The mare had a then thoughtful look. You know, of all ponies to have this conversation with, Bon Bon and Lyra were two of the least expected. Hell I wasn't anticipating any background characters to try and assist in the slightest. Surely these two had more important things to do than worry over some stallion who they've only interacted with twice, three times now. "Do you regret your actions?" A similar inquiry from a dragon earlier, but this time I didn't answer with any aggression. I was more tired now than angry over anything. I'll make sure to apologize to Spike when I see him again. "Yes." I answered with all the honesty I could put into my voice. "And will you try to apologize to Twilight the next time you see her?" Only if she expresses the same in turn. "Yes." Bon Bon finally smiled again after hearing those confident words. "That's all I need to know. I don't think Lyra and I will take up any more of your time. The best we can do is offer comfort that eventually Twilight will forgive you." The limey unicorn added rather happily after downing another of the sugary treats. "And Twilight does seem the forgiving type, right? I'm sure you two will become friends again right away!" Despite my reluctance to concur with the positive mares, I nodded regardless, hoping they would leave me in peace then. "Oh, by the way, there's going to be a fashion show tonight! Are you going to see it?" My answer was immediate and deadpan. "I have more interesting things worth my time than watch some ponies show off whatever dresses they like." Such as continuing my wallow of self-pity. It was nice of these two to drop by however, but I really needed the quietness then to help me collect my thoughts. "Thank you for stopping by, ladies." "Thank you again for coming so late in the day; I promise you it won't take long darling." Coming from you Rarity, I expect the complete opposite. "I just have a lot more work ahead of me, so I thought I'd deal with you beforehand." I currently followed the white hurrying unicorn through where I am presumed was her place, dragging me in a concerning rush while I had my eyes closed as per her curious request. Really I wasn't in the mood to argue, wouldn't want a repeat of my vocal actions against Twilight now, would we? But I was admittedly intrigued, even though just a little, when Rarity visited the library after finishing showing off her dresses made for each of the mares to a high-and-might pony from Canterlot. Spike, to my surprise, entered my bedroom the next day after my conversation with Bon Bon and Lyra, waving off my sincere apology for my rudeness towards him, instead the dragon went off in excited detail over the events that transpired yesterday and today. Anyway, Rarity, after first greeting me before glancing at my unkempt hair in clear dismay, requested me to come with her back to her house, and I was instantly on edge,due to the suspicion she and the other girls were planning to bombard me with questions there. But the unicorn promised her intentions were sincere, desiring my company for the evening to assist in something apparently only I can help with. Doesn't make me any less wary... Now she asked to keep my eyes closed tight, as I was 'escorted' through the building. Already I'm regretting this, in fact I was regretting saying yes to going to her place back at the library. But Rarity, along with the combined forces of an infatuated Spike, managed to convince me... somehow. "I didn't see you at the fashion show last night." The white unicorn pulling me with her suddenly said, and to my relief it only sounded like forced indifference in her tone. Rather that than accusation. "I was... preoccupied." Constantly bashing and cursing myself for allowing Twilight to consider me a friend and paying the price for it, as a start. Followed by the usual depression I've had to deal with for the majority of my life. But I felt no reason to share any of that with the unicorn here, or anyone else in this town. "Of course you were." Was that relief or suspicion in her classy voice? I then felt my right hoof released from her warm grip. "Alright, when I say now, you may open your eyes." Oh God she wasn't about to show off her line of dresses to me as she did to that fashion pony was she? "And... now!" May as well get this over with-... huh? Immediately both my eyebrows were raised at the sight before me, a plain-looking suit fit for any stallion worn by a faceless horse mannequin before my blinking eyes. Is... is that all? A suit? "I can see why you look surprised, my dear." Rarity then commented, standing next to the clothing, having put on some glasses during my staring at the thing. "It's typical and simple, I'm aware. But that's where you come in, Stardust: I wish to customize the suit to your liking; myself having made the mistake of preparing the girl's dresses without consulting them first. So I thought beginning with a plain suit would assist in our endeavor." "...I see." I managed to muster out. Why exactly was Rarity even doing this? Was there some special event I wasn't aware about emerging soon? "We can't have you appear dull and non-special for the Grand Galloping Gala, after all." The unicorn smiled pleasantly. "So, what do you think?" Ah yes, the gala... honestly forgot that was even a thing. "It's... generous of you to think about making a suit for me." Did I even still have the tickets? I think I've left them somewhere in my room back at the Golden Oak. That future party was just so unimportant to me I lost memory entirely that I was even going. Though the big question appeared: WAS I still going, considering the recent events? Did I even deserve to go? I didn't want to, but I must uphold on my deal I made made with this unicorn during my first month in Equestria. So no choice there... "Of course." Her smile wavered slightly, as the white mare tilted her head at me with an expression I couldn't quite fathom. "Did you honestly believe I would forget you, or allow recent events to refrain me from making suitable formal clothing for you?" A sour pause before I stated the obvious. "So you do know..." A nod, this time followed by narrowed eyes. "Yes. And while I don't approve of your shouting towards Twilight, Celestia forbid that stopping me from leaving out any friend of mine." Rarity's eyes finally softened a little at the wince I inwardly cursed myself for allowing to show. "Now then, why don't we begin?" If it drops the subject about Twilight, certainly. I nodded in earnest agreement before we returned our attention to the black attire. The only benefit to this I suppose this will distract me from my guilt for a while. With that in mind, I had no reason to rush. "So, what do you think?" What do I think...? I have always been rather picky in terms of fashion; mainly I prefer blue on any part of my daily clothing back home. And I see no such colour of any shade on the garments before us. I stole a quick glance at Rarity, who was observing me with refreshing patience. Well, there wasn't really that much I desired to be done with this suit, just adding some blue here and there will be good enough for me. A quick thought passed. "You know, Rarity, you don't have to do this for me-" "Ah ah, now Stardust, don't try and get out of this. You promised you would go to the gala, remember?" Damn, worth a shot. "Would you like any recommendations?" The calm mare inquired politely. "One moment please my dear I'm-" Wait. Wait... My eyes stared fixedly on the white shirt beneath, as an idea popped over what can be done with that. Black and blue was always a great combination, but if I add a rather unorthodox colour to the mix... Yes... yes I think that might work nicely. "I've got it." I announced confidently, and then Rarity looked at me from the suit with undivided attention, as though my suggestions were of high priority. Alright then, I'll humour her. "I wish for the outlining of the outside suit to be blue, in any shade you think will fit. As for the shirt, is it possible for you to make it a dark shade of gold?" Rarity processed my request before nodding positively. "That can be done. But are you sure that's all?" I nodded. "Absolutely sure? Surely there must be more imagination than that, considering you are as I was told a writer." "My creativity is... scarce at the moment." I admitted reluctantly, not wishing to bring the previous topic behind it. "You are completely sure this is all you have planned out?" My eyes narrowed, "Rarity..." Why was she acting hesitant? Plus I really didn't need even more repetitive questions right now, especially with the result of such days ago. She thankfully got the hint, sighing in acceptance. "Very well. One last question: bow tie or regular tie?" "Regular," I quickly answered. "And make it black." No matter what that Time Lord said; bow ties were not cool. The unicorn nodded, her horn lighting up in blue. "Very good, now hold still for a moment; I must measure your height before starting on your attire." "By all means." I replied indifferently, doing as instructed while Rarity proceeded to place the measuring tape over every part of my ponified body. I was in no hurry, and it relieved me that Rarity seemed to hold no grudge for my outburst towards her best friend- "So, please enlighten me, what precisely happened?" God dammit. "You mean...?" An unamused voice to my right replied. "You know precisely what I mean, what occurred between you and Twilight in that part of town that caused you to shut yourself away like this, and cause Twilight such grief?" I should've know better. "It's... complicated." Not really. But even Rarity scoffed at the weak claim. "Unlikely. Imagine my surprise when me and the girls noticed something peculiarly off about our distressed dear friend, comforting her as best we could, and she tried to dismiss as 'another heated exchange with 'Stardust.'" I shrugged after the measuring was concluded, the unicorn then going over to a table with various sewing equipment was neatly placed on. "To be fair, she's not exactly wrong." That incited a brief fleeting glance in my direction. "I know you and Twilight occasionally... debate in rather agressive terms. But never to the extent that caused the poor equine to leak tears. I also know along with the others she has been avoiding you of late. I mean, what precisely could you have said that created such aftermaths?" My mouth and brain hesitated on answering, before I found myself looking at the clean light floor. Great; so much regret was already returning. "Some nasty things only she would understand was terrible of me to say..." I confessed quietly, but with ears like ponies, Rarity must have heard those sorrowful words. "I see..." The exact response as Bon Bon after I admitted such to her yesterday. Yet the white mare remained fixed on her work, lifting items up via magic as though inspecting them. "And do you regret saying such awful things?" At least she wasn't asking what I specifically yelled at the poor unicorn. "I do." I answered regardless, glancing upwards again. "It wasn't my intention to say such things. I've just been... stressed recently." Finally the white unicorn looked at me over my shoulder, a raised a brow on her features. I took that moment to point out to myself those small glasses rather fit her; she looked old enough to be a proper fashioner with those things. "I know." The honest blunt reply made m blink in surprise. Okay I wasn't expecting that. A slight smile on her troubled expression. "I know you well enough to know you don't mean those things. You say plenty to Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie without ever meaning them, after all?" You mean like 'Sonic Rip off' and 'Ear-ache Incarnate'? Hate to break it to you love but I was always sincerely honest when addressing them as those. "And I know for a fact you care about Twilight; enough to never truly mean anything bad you say to her." You don't know that... "Therein lies the problem." I said instead, a frown on my features. "She, along with the rest of you, my dear, consider me as a friend, when you shouldn't be." "And why is that?" I answered hotly while the mare returned her gaze to her work. "Because I am not friend-material, you all know this. I-I don't even understand precisely how friendship works, or comprehend the so-called 'power' behind it. I... You all accept me so easily, despite my clear reluctance to do so in turn.." That last statement was released with a puzzled tone. Why DO these ponies put up with me anyway? And why Spike too? They should be ignoring me or glaring at me with scorn after what I said to Twilight. "Do you remember our conversation with all the girls and Spike on that hill after you stormed out when Pinkie Pie threw you a surprise party?" Clearly, and I can see why she would bring that up. But I shrugged, admitting without any shame. "Honestly my memories are hazy on what was said on that hill." I blame my age. I was nineteen (twenty?) years old, true, but on the inside I always felt over eighty. But Rarity wasn't fazed by the confession. "Well, allow me to re-jog your memory; we discussed we will do out best to become your friends, for no matter how long it takes. And we already consider ourselves your friends, whether you do so in turn yet or not." "That just screams of pointlessness." "Friendship is anything but pointless, Stardust. You will see that soon, I guarantee as much." God knows why they attempted so hard. I simply sighed and waited for the mare to finish... whatever she was doing. "Twilight may be avoiding you," Rarity continued while turning to me again, this time fully with various item surrounding her. "But I know you two will make up sooner than later, I guarantee that too." Then she gave an amusing smirk. "All lovers have their spats-" "We are NOT dating, Rarity." I cut her off through gritted teeth. Jesus Christ will everyone just shut the [BEEP] up about that?! What even gave them such ridiculous nonsensical ideas? The day I date a pony is the day Justin Bieber becomes loved by the entire Earth. Hell, Bieber would be a better match with Twilight than I anyway. A sweet giggle behind a hoof. "You know I only tease, darling. No need to present another case of having an anger issue-" "I do NOT have anger issues!" Really, Rarity? Really? You want me to get mad at you too? Should I just leave before you begin accusing me of things I don't even have? Okay sure, I've been mad a lot lately, fair enough. But if one sees things from my end they'd understand! "No need to raise you voice at me deary." I glared to show my irritation at the straight-faced unicorn, who shrugged casually at my outrage. "What precisely did Twilight do to annoy you, anyhow?" "She wouldn't stop asking questions about some words I knew." I admitted, my anger subsiding a little. I had no intention in swearing at Rarity as well. If I did that then I'd vow never to use profanities again in my entire life. "And...?" "I can't say them out loud because they'll be replaced by a large beeping noise." "You couldn't just write them down then?" I scoffed at the idea. "And risk allowing Spike to see them? I'm more cautious than that." "I doubt Twilight would be that careless." "I'm not taking any chances." "Hmm, fair enough. But it might have solved everything without you yelling at the poor mare." I highly doubt that. To my gratitude Rarity then changed the topic. "So, would you like see their dresses for the gala?" "The girls?" She nodded, smiling brightly most likely at the thought of her creations. "Mmm not yet I think. Better to leave me surprised for the gala." I'll cut you a break Rarity; you've already had one pony criticize your work last night I was told; you don't need another today. "Very well." The white unicorn gestured to a nearby seat. "You may sit there if you wish while you wait for me to design your suit. Please do be patient while I work in the next room." "My dear," I began, releasing a small smirk. "Patience is my middle name." "Right next to grumpy I imagine..." My smirk dropped at the playful mutter while the unicorn exited the room with her tools and materials, leaving me on my own for a while. ...Well, at least now I'll gain some peace again during my waiting. Alone... back to the scene replaying in my mind of how I've caused misery to the poor mare. Oh sure Twilight over the next few days acted as though nothing happened, but I saw it in her eyes, whenever I got the chance to be in the same room as her for a few seconds. I saw the sadness in her eyes over what I've done to her. And now bringing it all up again with Rarity just made me feel more horrible than ever. I honestly dread to imagine how it will go for me over the new few days, or weeks, or months possibly- no, no surely Twilight would forgive me by then, and I in turn. No doubt those dresses and upcoming suit will be suited for appeasing the crowd successfully, and I will continue to fit for failure in my assignment to consider them all as my friends.
Chapter Fifteen: Feeling... Not Quite Alright Chapter Fifteen: Feeling... Not Quite Alright "Now ya jus' prepare your hind legs like this and… now!" The orange Earth Pony kicked with her rear limbs with force against the poor innocent tree, resulting in various apples falling from the branches above and somehow landing with accurate precision into the baskets strapped to Applejack's sides. Said mare nodded at her work and turned to me with a satisfied smile. "Ya see?" I nodded casually, "That's nice, you hit the tree so brutally when it hasn't done anything to you." Applejack shook her exasperated head at the accurate observation, walking towards the next apple-filled tree to kick against the bark next. "Wanna try?" This time I shook my head. The last thing I wanted right now was getting my own back hooves sore from kicking innocent trees. "I'm good, thanks; I rather get to the point of why you've asked me to visit you here, Applejack." The Earth Pony proceeded to hit the next bark, catching the apples very expertly it caused me to raise a brow. I was beginning to see more and more why this mare was my brother's favourite pony: Applejack was far more practical and physically hard-working than the others. Not to mention her brutal honesty and lack of tact, she'll say anything that comes to mind without regretting how terrible the truth she spoke was. Plus she was my ill-tempered brother's favourite colour. Finally the orange equine looked from the next tree she walked towards to me, and presented a frown towards my direction. "Straight to the point? I can respect that. But what I can't respect is you yellin' at Twilight like that and then not apologizin' to her afterwards!" Oh surprise surprise. I sighed tiredly, rubbing my forehead. Figures Applejack would have a say in the whole ordeal. "What exactly did ya say to her that made her cry like that?" At the question I raised a brow. "She already told you, no?" "Well yeah, but not specificall' what you said to her. I thought you two already made up back at that there slumber party, when me and Rarity were staying over." I shrugged, swallowing the pit of guilt that rose as flashbacks to that night played in my mind. "I just said some things to her I never should have said, that's all." "So you'll apologize to her?" "…No." That firm answer, to my slight amusement, almost had the stunned Earth Pony miss her mark terribly, as she quickly caught the falling apples before frowning at me with a bewildered intensity. "What do ya mean 'no'?" "I mean no; not unless she apologizes to me in turn." I reached an epiphany a while back: no matter how much I was filled with sorrow and regret, there was nothing I can do about until Twilight realized she was in the wrong here as much as I. Screw the tension between us, I would rather devour hay than get on my knees and repeatedly say I'm sorry while she just stands there in turn, all forgiving and such. In any case, it was clear to me now that Applejack was simply wasting my time… though nothing new there. She called me here under the pretence to show me how farmers work, due to her big brother telling one time about seeing a golden Earth Pony punching the trees. But really she wants to know what happened just as Rarity did. "If that's all you have to say, I'm leaving." I informed, taking advantage of the dropped jaw of the orange equine to make my exit. That snapped her out of it while I turned, hearing her disbelieving voice while I departed the way I arrived. "Hey! What do ya mean she has to apologize too? Don't turn around when I'm talkin' to ya! Stardust, you turn around right this instant, or so help me-!" Tch; what was she gonna do? Tie me up cowgirl style and keep my hostage until I explain myself to her? She can certainly try. "Go to hell." I called over my shoulder, interrupting her pointless whining while walking away, imaging the shocked expression on the usually stoic Earth Pony, and taking some cruel delight out of it. This wasn't any of their business… and I will respond with as much cold-heartedness as I can to shut their persistent muzzles up. Welp, this book was as disappointing as I expected it to be. I sighed, closing the literature detailing the adventures of a pony Indiana Jones-wannabe and returning it to the nearby shelf in my own room. One of many fictional books Twilight was kind enough to provide me with months ago. Twilight… Just the name in my head caused me to sigh in self-disdain. Just how long will this awkwardness between us last? The unicorn continued to avoid me as much as possible. The only upside was the recent short greetings before she left the room hurriedly, but that's about it. It's a start, but it wasn't enough to eliminate this guilt... ...What was I doing here? No, seriously, why was I still within this library, within this damn town for that matter? It's clear my welcome is past overdue, and I seem to only make nothing but tension rise around the house which belongs to Twilight. Spike's the only one left here who tolerates my presence; yet he's only an infant, so he doesn't know any better. If I wasn't brought to Equestria for no reason by Specter, none of this tension would've happened- Specter... I slapped my forehead in frustration. Of course, I should've known it sooner. It was his fault for causing all this; he claimed to be the one responsible for bringing me to this colourful light-hearted world, so naturally he must be blamed for my misgivings and inconveniences on this damn world. None of this would be happening right now, I would be home safe and sound without making anyone's lives around here miserable. My feet halted from my thoughtful pacing and I gazed straight to the window, revealing the bright and beautiful world outside. I should just leave. Yes, yes that is what I should do. I'm not welcome here. This task Specter assigned me was doomed to fail at the start. I could never become friends with the likes of them. They are them, and I am me. Behind me I heard knocking. Must be Spike wanting to check on me. "Come in." I said without turning around. The sound of the door opened, followed by the familiar dragon voice. "Stardust, you won't believe what just happened today!" At this shout of excitement and awe I was incited to glance behind me with a raised brow. "Oh? You sound joyful Spike. I take it you had a fun day?" "Well sorta, today I learnt about Pinkie Sense." Pinkie wha- wait... that rings a bell. A very, very faint bell. Spike must of noticed my puzzled expression so he continued with a tone of explanation. "Pinkie Pie has this ability to sense future events through her body; for example when her tail twitches something falls out of the sky, like when a frog landed on Twilight's face." I stared at the dragon for a moment, as the information processed slowly in my mind. "So... Pinkie Pie's psychic is what you're saying." Eh, I'll buy it. Logic and Pinkie Pie wasn't the most intelligent thing to mix in thought, so I'll let it slide. He shrugged. "I guess so. But isn't it just cool?" I shrugged in turn. "I guess." Having such an ability would be useful. Hey... as a fellow Earth Pony was it some sort of skill I could unlock within me, or was it Pinkie-exclusive? Or was it just one of those things that would never mentioned or utilized again for the rest of the show? I'm placing bets on the latter. Spike then waved a dismissive hand. "Ah, you're always unfazed about these kind of awesome things. Is there anything you consider cool?" I thought for a moment before answering. "A good plot, for starters, and developed three-dimensional characters- what?" I cut myself off in confusion at the expression on the lizard's features. "Why- why are you trying not to laugh? What's so funny?" Spike had his hand covering his mouth, his features that of high amusement as though he's ready to burst out laughing any moment. Just what was he finding so funny? Was he... Was he laughing at my idea of a good book? Finally the dragon released a chortle, grabbing his sides for some reason as my laughed at my perplexed frown. "Y-You said the 'p' word..." 'P' word? "You mean... plot?" At the second time that word was uttered the dragon finally lost it, laughing so hard it caused me to frown deeper in annoyance. "Hahahaha! Do you have any idea what that word means, Stardust?" "Of course I do." I replied, really baffled as to why Spike was making a hilarity out of it. "It means story, as in what happens in a book or-" Again I cut myself off as something hit me, my frown changing to that of suspicion. "Why... what does it mean in this world?" Please tell me I didn't just embarrass myself. Instead of answering normally after recovering, the small lizard walked over towards me, gestured for me to allow him to whisper in my ear, which I obliged rather reluctantly. Curiosity prevailed over caution. Spike let out three words. "A pony's butt." Before losing it again, and I quickly withdrawn my ear before Spike released more hard laughter, this time at himself. A pony's - oh Jesus. At least I didn't say anything that meant something far worse. "Well, I suppose it could be worse." I muttered while the dragon proceeded to laugh his arse off like the child he was. I'll allow it; could use some positive energy after these last few days. It's been almost a week now since mine and Twilight's falling out. I waited patiently for Spike to be done before returning to our previous subject. "Anyway, Spike, this 'Pinkie Sense'?" The dragon wiped an invisible tear from his eye after recovering from his laughing fits. "Yeah, sorry about that. I just never expected you of all ponies to say such a thing Stardust. You always take me by surprise like that." Well I don't try kiddo. Spike cleared his throat. "Right, Pinkie Sense. When she sensed something falling, a frog landed on Twilight's face. And when her ears flapped, Twilight fell into a ditch." "And is Twilight alright?" I asked before I could stop myself. "She's fine." Luckily Spike didn't seem to notice the trace of concern in my tone for his mistress. "Speaking of which, Twilight doesn't seem to believe in Pinkie's Pinkie Sense, calling them all coincidences." At this I raised an incredulous brow. "Wait a minute... a magical unicorn questions the sixth sense of an Earth Pony?" "Uh huh." Spike nodded positively. "...I never knew Twilight can be hypocritical." I voiced my opinion out-loud. I wouldn't care if Twilight attempted to explain any differences either; magic was the answer to both no? Besides, wasn't it my job to inquire about the logic of this world and its power? "She should be asking more important things about Pinkie Pie, anyway." "Like what?" Oh where to begin? "Such as, Spike, how does that pony function? What motivates her? How does that mare defy science and reasoning so? You see, Spike, out of all the residents of Equestria, including you, Pinkie Pie stands the most against everything that is logic in reality (And that was saying a lot). She simply is a being of her own existence." I never usually dwell on it, but Pinkie Pie was such an anomaly to me it's shocking someone like her hasn't gotten herself into danger loads of times. Or perhaps... there was something about that mare; a hidden layer of intelligence one cannot see at first glance. I wouldn't go so far as to call the pink pony an idiot, far from it. It was in her nature to be loud and obnoxious... and sing alot. Yet despite her... nonsensical actions, the mare manages to be a motivation for her friends and even save the day a few times. She certainly wasn't the Jar Jar Binks of this world. No no, that equivalent belonged to another pony... "I agree that sometimes Pinkie Pie makes no sense." Boy wasn't that the understatement of the century my reptilian friend? "But her predica- predic..." "Predictions, Spike." "Yeah, that; they all came true today. But Twilight didn't believe in a single one." "Well that's her problem." I shrugged again before adopting a contemplative expression. "You know for a magical unicorn you'd think she'd be more open to these kind of things." Spike then chuckled. "Yeah, sometimes Twilight can be a bit narrow-minded about stuff." Hmm, I can concur there. The lizard then glanced to the side. "Hey, I'm gonna go look for her now, I think I heard her and Pinkie Pie earlier downstairs, you know in that laboratory basement of hers. I'll be back later!" I waved to the departing dragon as he exited the room, no doubt desiring to learn more about that Pinkie Sense. Ahh yes, that lab. In a basement too, how cliche! The one thing I dread the most should the truth behind me become revealed to these ponies, was to be strapped down and experimented on by the studious unicorn. Of course Twilight would have to try before I allow myself to become a guinea pig. But the fact there was technology inside this library just plain baffled me. It's as if the world couldn't even decide its main era setting. Was it medieval times? Modern times? Both? Make up your mind Equestria! Let's see... ah here we are. I let out a small satisfied smile upon grabbing four cookies out of the jar. It was past midday and I was hungry. I may as well savour the taste of these delicious treats while it lasted, as my intentions to leave as soon as possible increased with every dwelling on such. Yes, I may as well just go when I have the chance. Perhaps during the upcoming night while the other two residents of this tree-house were fast asleep. I wouldn't want to cause unnecessary drama nor misunderstandings. Where will I go? Well Canterlot or the Everfree Forest appear to be the only available places for me right now, depending on if I desired a safe residence while being watched closely by the monarchy, or if I wanted to be in vast danger by the forest's wildlife, but the upside is I would at least have more space to myself. I'll make a decision before the sun sets. I've heard knocking for a second time today, as someone was on the other side of the front door. Now who could that be? Twilight and Spike were out, to my knowledge at least due to the welcoming silence in the house. Shrugging, not wanting to be impolite to whoever's knocking and quite curious myself, I opened the door with my free hoof, and blinked in surprise at the sight before me. "...Fluttershy?" "Hello Stardust." That bright shy smile was an excellent contrast to the wagon behind, bags on both sides of her, and a basket she evidently laird down. All of them filled with frogs... dare I ask? "Um, pardon me if you were busy or anything. I was just... um..." "...Twilight isn't here right now, if that's what you're asking." I speculated what the yellow pegasus before me wanted. "Oh, no. I wasn't asking for Twilight." Fluttershy clarified over the constant croaking of the creatures surrounding her and shook her head. "I was, well, going to ask for... you." That honest statement had me blink which she avoided my gaze. "...Me?" Oh no, don't tell me she wanted to know what happened as well-! "I-I was wondering if um... you would like to help me with these frogs." ...Well that certainly wasn't the weirdest thing I've heard all day. But regardless, I was admittedly a little intrigued. "Well not that I'm flattered you are asking for my assistance but... help you how exactly my dear?" At the question Fluttershy looked back at me with those soft blue eyes that would melt any brony's heart. "I'm taking these wonderful frogs to a new home. I was wondering if you would like to help by making sure nothing bad happens." Ah. I fully grasped the request then. "You want me to play bodyguard, is that it?" "If... If you want to." Hm... well I don't really have anything better to do right now. Plus Fluttershy was always a welcoming presence to me, as her peaceful nature might just be the thing I required most right now. Sure, why not? At least then it would give me something, provided I didn't have to touch the slimy hopping things around us. "Lead the way, mi'lady." The words made the pegasus' eyes brighten in quiet joy. "Y-You'll help?" I nodded, closing the front door behind me while she smiled brightly. Alright my dear, it wasn't that big a deal, geez. "After you." I bowed formally while Fluttershy flushed at the polite formality, proceeding to pick up the basket before- hold up now. "Please, allow me Fluttershy." I interjected gently, taking the basket myself and carefully placing it on my back while following the grateful pegasus as she slowly flew towards our unknown destination, quickly devouring the cookies just as we left. Let's just hope these amphibian life forms don't hop around in the thing enough for me to drop them either by accident, or just plain irritation. "There you go my friends, welcome to your new home from now on." Fluttershy gently told the little croaking frogs as they jumped out of their transportations to spread out among the swamp around us. The pegasus seemed to take great pleasure out of helping out the little things find a new home. For what reason did they need a new area to live in? I don't know, nor will I ask. I, meanwhile, was making sure I none of my hooves stepped into the filthy liquids around us dared to be called lakes. Of all places I thought we were going, such as a clear pond for example, this wasn't what I expected at all. "Is Shrek around here to welcome us?" I inquired jokingly, looking around the murky environment for anything potentially dangerous- Huh. For a moment I though I saw something just then, emerging from the dirty lake for a moment before sinking back in. "'Shrek'?" I heard Fluttershy echo curiously, and I slowly took my eyes off the area where I believed to have seen something to look back at her. "Just a joke of mine, my dear." "Oh... okay. Thank you again for coming with me to help these poor creatures." I continued looking around for anything while responding. "It was my pleasure." "Really, thank you, I couldn't think of anypony else who would take the role better as my- their bodyguard." I glanced again at the yellow pegasus, who avoided my questioning gaze. "...I really doubt that, but you're welcome regardless." I chose to say instead of pointing out that slip-up Fluttershy made. Inwardly I felt flattered and puzzled this shy mare would think of me as the perfect guard to watch both her and her pets. Honestly, Big Macintosh would be more suited to protect someone like her, or anyone for that matter. Now, let's see... perhaps I could take up residence in Canterlot for a limited time, but only until I find a new temporary home. Celestia most likely wouldn't desire me leaving her radar. Speaking of which, what was that royal fool even thinking; requesting her obedient students to take me under her wing like that? I could pin the blame for these arguments on Celestia, but really that would be me going too far. If I'm lucky, perhaps I'll have a spare room prepared exclusively for me in Canterlot if I write to Celestia first-hand about my upcoming arrival... though that would require Spike finding and sending the letter. I could always live on the streets, too. Never really had a problem with the idea... "Are you okay?" A nervous meek voice then called out to me, inciting me to break out of my thoughts and look at the concerned Fluttershy once again. "I'm sorry what?" "I'm just asking if you're okay, ever since your... fight with Twilight." Ahh, of course. Was that the main reason I've been brought here? The mare must have sensed my suspicion somehow, as she continued. "I was worried, since I haven't seen you for a while, that you might still be upset. So I thought you coming here with me might... cheer you up somehow..." Oh... So my being a bodyguard was a lie all along. I released a small smirk. "How kind of you." There was no sarcasm there, yet Fluttershy smiled sheepishly anyway. "But I'm fine... thank you for your concern over my well-being, Fluttershy, despite it being unnecessary." Of course, I was lying to the pegasus. Neither her or anyone else needed to hear any plights of mine. Besides, what could someone like Fluttershy even do for me? Luckily for her and others they won't have to worry themselves about that petty quarrel me and Twilight had any longer soon. "Oh, it's never unnecessary making sure your friends are okay; I'm sure your fight with Twilight will be forgotten soon." Uh huh, whatever you say my overly shy dear. Huh, watching these frogs hop around in their new habitat reminds me of... well me. Being taken from your home to another unfamiliar. Though I suppose the difference being they seem rather content with their new environment. I however was not. I've achieved every fan's dream: going to Equestria. Thinking about it I should be more grateful for being transported to this world filled with everyone's favourite talking ponies. And I would be; had this not come as a surprise. Had I been given a choice in the matter. Had I been more prepared to go like these frogs around me. Someone else should've been sent here but me. I'm not worthy of being here, interacting with these light-hearted inhabitants who knew more about friendship and all that sentimental stuff better than I ever would. "Stardust?" "Hmm?" "Do you... dislike Twilight?" Wait... what? That innocent question caused me to look at the pegasus again, this time in confusion. Dislike Twilight? "What... gave you that impression?" Fluttershy hesitated before providing an honest answer, standing atop a rock helping some of the small life forms. "Oh... um, well... we-we were wondering, me and our friends, whether you didn't like Twilight or not. At least... that's what Twilight thinks..." Okay, the idea alone of me holding any disdain for the purple mare was absurd enough. But for the unicorn to actually believe that? Complete poppycock. True Twilight can get on my nerves sometimes, we argue occassionally with our respective views on anything from how to resolve a problem to the logic and 'wisdom' of her mentor. But none of that meant I seriously despised her in any way. I would never dislike Twilight; not in a million years! Truth be told she's the only one around here who's been keeping me sane the most. I was about to give an answer before another voice interjected, calling out for the blinking yellow mare. "Fluttershy!" "Fluttershy!" That sounded like Applejack and Pinkie Pie. Looking around I spotted the ponies a distance away, who apparently haven't noticed the both of us as of yet. But in the end , it was Spike who found the pegasus happily assisting the frogs, embracing her to my amusement. "Fluttershy! You're okay!" "Of course." I'm as baffled as you are my dear. "You?" I heard Applejack say, obviously referring to myself. "What in tarnation are you of all ponies doin' out here?" I snorted loudly. "If you must know I-" "Stardust?" Oh no... the familiar voice beside a few feet away incited my head to slowly turn to the confused unicorn, who evidently didn't expect my presence here. "...Hey Twilight." Masterful response Stardust. "Hey..." Twilight then rubbed the back of her neck nervously, as though I was going to blow up like a ticking bomb any second now. "W-What are you doing here?" "Fluttershy requested my help." I replied, feeling the returning anxiety and guilt bubbling up like molten lava. And I was having such a pleasant time too... you know, in a swamp. "Oh..." Twilight seemed to look down for a moment, before shaking her head and addressing the observing Pinkie Pie. "A-Anyway, sorry Pinkie, I know it's not nice to gloat but, ha ha! I told you there was nothing to worry about and I was right! Pinkie said whatever she was shivering about was a-" A cough. "- doozie and then-" Another cough. Was that... green smoke surrounding us just now. My attention immediately turned on the growing fog around us, eyes narrowing as danger screamed in my mind. "- and then how the only doozie around here was how right I am!" ...Oh [BEEP]. "Pinkie's made a lot of predictions today but- whoa!" I didn't give the unicorn the privilege for her I-told-you-so speech, as my instincts had kicked in and I ran over, quickly pulling the unicorn into the murky lake with the rest of us to back up from the monstrosity in front of us. "Stardust, what was that for- Huh?!" 'Huh' indeed my dear. Four orange serpentine heads, long necks reaching out from beneath the filthy water, stared down at us with clear hunger, before roaring in unison as they have found some new dinner. "I think this is beyond my bodyguard capabilities, Fluttershy." I said quietly and warily as the multiple scaly heads leered down at us. "Is that a hydra?!" I heard the pink Earth Pony reply with as much shock as I was in. "Who cares?! Run!" Don't need to tell me twice Applejack! I obliged happily and in a panic from the beast with the others. A hydra. Of all things we were now facing a hydra! True not as terrifying in appearance as the eight-headed abomination from Hercules, but I imagine was just as deadly. But all things, why now? And why a bloody hydra?! On the bright side, I suppose four heads were better than eight, but that's about it. Hopefully with our speed we'll be able to out-run the damn mythical beast and make it out of this swamp in no time- "Pinkie Pie! Run!" Twilight's scared voice had me look over my shoulder to find that- Oh God dammit! The sight of the usually energetic and carefree Earth Pony, cowering and paralyzed in full fear at the hungry hydra while one of its reptilian heads reeled back, preparing to devour the mare in one bite. ...Not if I can help it. That guilt and fear I felt earlier morphed into something more powerful: stupidity and anger. As I swiftly turned around in a full one-hundred and eighty spin, heading straight back to the terrified Pinkie Pie, running past the surprised Twilight. One of the hydra's many heads then struck, opening its maw widely while I leaped upwards over the Earth Pony with my clenched hoof reeling back. Superman strength, go! Bullseye! The head fell back in surprise, skidding across the murky water as the other three serpentine faces roared in clear pain. Yeah, hurts doesn't it? I then landed in front of Pinkie Pie, speaking over my shoulder to the I imagined shocked mare with no room for arguments. "Get out of here, now. I'll join you all soon." "Don't be absurd, Stardust!" I heard a certain purple unicorn speak, ridiculing my reckless plan. "You can't be thinking of engaging that hydra, can you?" Said mythical creature glared in irritation at the prey before it, a second head leaning back to strike where the first, who was recovering from its stupor, failed. "Fluttershy wanted a bodyguard, she's got one." I've faced an ursaminor and a dragon in physical combat. I should be able to withstand against a four-headed hydra, as its whole body was now emerging from the dirt lake intimidatingly. "Get out of here Twilight, Pinkie. Now!" "I refuse to-" No I was not having any of this. "FOR GOD'S SAKE TWILIGHT!" My rising anger then turned on the blinking and frightened unicorn, forgetting about the danger behind me for a brief moment. "FOR ONCE, JUST THIS ONCE, GET RID OF THAT DAMN STUBBORNNESS AND PROTECT OUR FRIENDS! MY LIFE MEANS NOTHING NEXT TO YOURS, WHOSE SAFETY ALONG WITH YOUR FRIENDS IS FAR MORE IMPORTANT! NOW GET OUT OF HERE!" There was a pause, even the hydra behind us seemed to have halted in its advances for a moment as though to watch the scene. What can I say? I leave many stunned by my dramatic flair. I should be an actor... if I survive this. Which I will, seeing as how this world doesn't allow its residents to die so brutally. Twilight finally responded with a small yet determined voice. "I'm coming back for you." Don't even think about it. Yet despite their reluctance the two mares quickly ran off from me and the beast to rejoin their fleeing friends. Good, they're safe for now. I gazed back at the waiting hydra, throwing off my blue cape for emphasis over how ready I am to kick some reptilian [BEEP]. "So then, where were me-? Ugh!" My two front hoofs immediately reached upwards, grabbing the top and lower scaly lips of the creature - clearly this monster has never heard of mouth wash - as its next head lunged at me, and I felt my other two limbs slide backwards within the water as I was already losing the battle, pushing back against the growling creature. But really what else does one expect when you're facing a reptile in water? I needed a plan, and fast. I can only stall this monstrosity for so long. Getting up on the hydra's back didn't seem the most appropriate tactic right now- idea! Carefully raising my right back hoof backwards, I then proceeded to deliver a swift clean - in the metaphor sense - kick across the lizard's face, letting go of the gaping mouth as the creature recoiled again in pain and anger, glaring down at me with hate in its eyes. Pfft. Please; I'm the embodiment of hatred. But regardless I felt a shiver down my spine at the eight eyes staring at me with such powerful emotions. This thing must really desire me as its entree. The next head lunged down, but this time I was prepared. My clenched limb reeled backwards in a different angle this time as I threw myself forwards, this time giving an uppercut up the hydra's chin, working very, very effectively. I suppose this was where I asked myself once again: what is with this OP strength?! It appears in the face of danger, and then disappears straight afterwards. Was it like an emergency power, granted to me when a hostile threat presents itself? I couldn't contemplate further - especially in the middle of a battle against a hydra - as I quickly, this time as the fourth head struck, l jumped upwards and leaned my two back hoofs back; this time landing a stomp on the bald reptilian's forehead, jumping off as the creature retreated one of its many faces again. The monster then shook that head to recover from the extensive pain I continue to inconvenience it with. I just gave a hydra a headache. All arguments are hereby null and void. I released a small grin as the creature kept leering at me with seething anger. "Oh come now my friend. This is your punishment for attacking those I cherish. Why don't you just bugger off now and be spared any further pain dealt by my hand?" Its many eyes narrowed further at the suggestion, obviously taking it as a challenge before all four heads smirked simultaneously. Oh... this should be good. Then my eyes widened while my entire body tensed up in preparation; four hungry heads lunging downs towards me at once. Clever, but reckless, I can just leaped to one side, deliver a swift kick to one head which would bang into the others- That idea halted along with the painful groans of the hydra, as a sudden brick wall appeared out of nowhere, separating me from engaging the assaulting four-headed reptile, who own heads crashed into the bricks head-on, leaving a pile in its wake. What the-? Oh who else? I looked behind as the pink glow disappeared from the mare's horn, as Twilight stared at me in turn with renewed courage in her eyes. "Come on!" This time I obliged. An dos the pair of us, Twilight and I, ran from the lunging tall beast, side-stepping and dodging all attacks from the many heads. And, right there and then, I honestly felt just so alive. I couldn't wipe off the grin from my face as an alien feeling known as cockiness kept me moving, that and the triumph of facing off such a mythical monstrosity and we about to escape it unscratched. But it wasn't over just yet. "They're safe then?" I asked admist our continuous dodging, not feeling tired in the least. Whatever adrenaline was within me at that moment was clearly working to maximum efficiency. If this was my final day in Ponyville, then it was one with a bang. Twilight replied, not sounding quite as thrilled but focused all the same. "Yes; they're on the other side." Other side of what-? Ahh. The body of the hydra thankfully wasn't as agile and fast as its lunging heads, giving us enough time to survey the circular rocky structures as the only access to the other side of a mountain. Well, this should be easy. But the slow shaking of the ground from the approaching monster had me unnerved- "Stardust look out!" And I felt myself being shoved to the side as Twilight and I barely managed to avoid that collision from of the heads, who instead impacted into the only ways across the large gap, destroying them rather effectively. But hearing a groan my attention then focused on the recovering unicorn. "Are you alright?" I asked quickly, seeing the beast from the corner of my eye shaking its head in pain. The said hydra roared, loudly, finally deciding its had enough of our [BEEP]. "I'm fine... though I don't think that will be the case any longer!" Point my dear, and I nodded in agreement, walking between the frightened mare and the leering abomination. If by any minimal possibility I WAS going to perish here and now... then may as well be dying defending someone. "T-Twilight! Stardust!" I then heard Pinkie Pie yell out to us. "You've got to j-jump!" Why was she stuttering like that-? Wait. Idea! "We'll never make it- wait, Stardust, what are you doing?! Let go!" Oh one of us will make it alright. "Catch!" I yelled to the stunned ponies over the gap and recklessly hurled my favourite pony towards them, using every bit of strength I could to throw the protesting and screaming mare across without causing that much damage to her on impact. I sighed in relief as Applejack caught the unicorn. She was safe. They were safe. And that's all that mattered- hang on... can't Twilight teleport? ...Aw [BEEP]. That was I felt something slither around my body, as the hydra this time decided to play it smart and wrap his tail around me... very tightly I might add. I gasped loudly as pain erupted in my lungs for the abrupt air exertion, the beat lifting me upwards for me to gaze back at the sinister four pairs of eyes, those eyes that seemed to say: I suppose one meal will do for today. Not likely my friend. Despite the uncomfortable choking, I manged to smirk a little to match their triumphant features. Time to use your instincts Stardust. I opened my mouth wide, and to the beast's shock I sunk my teeth into its scaly tail. The hydra released me in shock, and I felt my arse land on the unforgiving ground, teeth grit in pain from it alongside my muzzle breathing in and out the welcoming oxygen once again. But I imagine the monster felt similarly hurt, as I heard another enraged roar above me. "Way to go, Stardust!" The youthful voice that belonged to Spike called out to me in cheering, If I'm going down, I may as well give the ponies and dragon a show. "Y-You can do it S-Stardust!" Thank you Pinkie Pie. "What are you waitin' for?! Jump!" In my own time Applejack. "You don't need to act so reckless for us! Please do as we say and jump!" Do as you say? What when I'm having a blast? My pride kicked in again and I raised a brow at the observing group far from me, about to voice my opinion before Twilight immediately screamed. "Stardust! Behind you!" What-? Argh! Not again... Once more pain erupted around and within me, as I felt my body being thrown across the ground and my back smashing into hard unforgiving bark, and I yelled in expressing how much to bloody hurt right then! Because it did! "Oh no!" "Stardust!" "Are you alright?!" "Get up!" I would if I could... but right now I inexplicably felt a sudden form of tiredness creeping in my brain, and my eyes were too blurry but enough to see the hydra's lower body approaching me slowly. So this was the end huh? The ridiculous beast would devour me while I was unconscious... talk about not dying a warrior's death. Yet despite the displeasure I felt about my upcoming demise, the last thing I saw before me as I entered the world of sleep right in front of me was... four striped hooves? "...- be okay?" A familiar voice was the first thing I heard upon my awakening from... God I don't remember what. That's not a good sign... What the hell happened to me? I felt numb... as in I couldn't feel my entire body. Oh this wasn't good indeed. "In fine condition he will be." Now that was a voice I've never heard before. "Awakening now, as you can see." ...Must be referring to me. The female voice loomed closer, indicating that the origin was closer to me now... was it just me or whatever I was lying atop felt rather... stiff? "Come, awaken now my friend. It is not the time to meet your end." ...Was she rhyming? I don't remember any famous pony character who rhymes. But regardless, I slowly obliged, my vision a huge blur for a moment before I blinked rapidly to get rid of it, and right in front of me was... a zebra? ...Oh. Ohhh... My tired mind immediately processed this and cross-checked the unknown zebra before me within the archives of my mind, finding a match instantly. She smiled as I stared back at her in confusion, speaking calmly and rather soothingly. "Do not fret, young stallion. I would appreciate your full cooperation." My hoarse tone replied wryly. "I bet you do... Zecora." The zebra blinked at me addressing her name without introducing herself. "You are aware of my name? I do not recall meeting a pony less than tame." No one told me she spoke in rhymes- wait a minute, just what the hell was going on? The striped voodoo zebra didn't await any reply, instead returning to some cauldron nearby while I sat up, flinching at the protesting pain of my back. All I see surrounding the interior was bottles, books and... the masks from Princess And The Frog. "Wait... what's going on? Where am I?" "You're in Zecora's hut." The familiar and welcoming voice caused me to snap my head to the purple unicorn watching me with clear relief in her tone and on her expression, accompanied by Spike, Pinkie Pie, Applejack and Fluttershy. "You five?" Said group nodded, all of them smiling to see me awake. "W...What happened?" "Don't you remember?" Twilight asked in slight concern. "The hydra? Getting knocked out? Zecora coming to your rescue?" The hydra... yes... yes I recall now! Flashes of today's earlier events crossed my mind like a whirlwind, and I slowly processed all the details while the rest watched, Twilight and Spike approaching me the closest. "Yes... I remember engaging the hydra in combat." I admitted thoughtfully. But I also recall the beast managing to get the jump on me, so how was I-? Twilight's words caused me to look up again."Wait... did you just say Zecora came to my rescue?" Spike nodded enthusiastically. "You should've seen it Stardust; Zecora here used some kind of magic cloud dust that scared off the creature! It must have been allergic to whatever it was or something." "I only did what was right." The voodoo zebra commented from the middle of the hut, brewing something in clear concentration. "To put an end to that meaningless fight." 'Meaningless'? I'll have you know-! "What she meant to say was that the hydra didn't make you its next meal." Twilight intercepted my incoming tirade. Then the unicorn gave a soft smile similar to Fluttershy's. "We're glad you're okay, Stardust. Though your back is bruised from hitting that tree, Zecora said it'll take some time for that to recover." "Speakin' of which." Applejack took that turn to talk before I could even open my mouth. Ah great, a lecture judging by the tone. "Just what were ya thinkin', takin' on that there hydra like that?! Ya could've jumped as well instead of actin' all noble and throwing Twilight to us-" The flushing purple mare looked away in clear embarrassment at that. "- and then fightin' off the hydra all by yerself!" I took on a giant bear, a dragon and now a hydra. Boy do I have a lot of stories to share with my sister back home. As the memories of today's previous events kept returning, I raised an incredulous brow at the mad Earth Pony. "With a gap that wide? I wasn't going to make it with a jump like that." Twilight added, "He's right Applejack; if we calculate the estimated distance between that rock and the cliff where Stardust and the hydra were on then-" "Don't give me yer fancy math Twilight! I'd rather this reckless pony at least tried to jump instead of stickin' around to face a hydra like that." "Need I point out that I fought an ursaminor and a dragon all by myself, and survived?" I questioned logically, indifferent really to the growing annoyed expression on the orange mare's features. "That was different!" "...How?" "Well... Well we were there to back you up!" "He clearly didn't need any backup earlier." Spike then pointed out, and I could detect admiration in his tone. Applejack cast a side-glare at the dragon before opening her mouth to speak again, before another, much more quieter voice interjected, "Guys, don't you think we should save for this for another time? I mean Stardust has just woken up." "Indeed, my dear Fluttershy. We should heal out stallion friend first before we have anyone's temper rise." Zecora concurred, finally completing whatever she was brewing and walking over, passing a wooden cup of pink liquid to my tired hoof. "Drink." "...Sure this won't poison me?" I asked in slight amusement. Drinking any form of medicine from someone in the voodoo arts would make one, even me, wary. But since this was Zecora I'll oblige, just this once to get rid of that pain on my back. I downed the contents... hm, a rather bland taste but- ugh! Oh Jesus! That tastes awful! The magic zebra merely chuckled at my displeasure, turning to Twilight. "Be all right, he shall be. You can return him home, as you will soon see." Yeah... home... I doubt that. "That's if I'm coming back..." I muttered- oh. Spike was very near, as I noticed from the corner of my eye his ears perking up at the disgruntled sound, looking at me in confusion. "What do you mean 'if', Stardust? You are coming back with us right?" Everyone's attention turned to me. Ah great, the center of attention. Just what I love NOT to be. I sighed. Well, may as well just inform the two, and the two only, of my intention. "Everyone, I wish to speak with Twilight and Spike alone, if that's quite alright." The four seemed to understand, Fluttershy then replying, "Of course... and I'm glad you're okay, Stardust. But you didn't have to act like a proper bodyguard today; facing that hydra like that." "What can I say? I like to put on quite a show." I shrugged as the pegasus' smile grew at the joking words. Applejack was the last to nod though rather reluctantly. "Alright, but don't think you've heard the last of what I have to say sugarcube." She warned before departing outside the hut with the rest... before Twilight then called to Pinkie Pie. "Pinkie!" The Earth Pony glanced at Twilight in question. "I'm sorry for... not believing in your Pinkie Sense. Someone WAS in danger, and all I've done throughout the whole day was express nothing but disbelief at your claims." That was then, to my bemusement, the pink mare started shaking, stuttering like she did earlier. "S-S you b-believe in my P-P-P-Pinkie S-Sense?" "I do." Twilight confirmed, as the Earth Pony ceased doing that annoying thing when the unicorn confirmed it. Oh yeah... the whole predictions skill Pinkie Pie apparently has. I still find hard to believe myself that Twilight was even reluctant to believe in something called a sixth sense. "Hey! It stopped." Then Pinkie Pie gasped loudly. "Hey, that was it! Twilight, you believing was the doozie. Hey guys! Guess what happened?!" Twilight stared at the doorway the energetic pony exited through for a long moment, before finally shaking her head in exasperated shock. "Unbelievable..." The purple unicorn proceeded to close the door and walk over towards us- huh. Well I what do you know she wasn't avoiding me right now. Go figure. "You seem to be making a habit of this, Stardust." "Hm?" Excuse me? "Facing against various beasts and always getting yourself injured as the conclusion." Ah... well. I shrugged, there was no really denying that. "I guess I'm just really unlucky." "Hm. I'll say." And then Twilight avoided my gaze once again, as though just remembering our argument a while back. "But... you saved my life today, when you really didn't have to-" Oh no you don't. "Of course I did." I snapped, unintentionally sounding harsh. "I said earlier your lives were far more important than my own. I did only what I thought was right." "But your life is just as important to ours!" The purple unicorn then protested, while still not looking at me and clearing her throat. "A-Anyway... thank you... for protecting us... despite me not deserving your protection today." Not deserving my-? No, it was finally time to address this. I will not allow this opportunity to slip. "Twilight. Twilight look at me." There was hesitation before the unicorn slowly obliged, and I inwardly flinched at the traces of hurt in her violet eyes. "Good... now look; our heated debate back at the town was... childish of me and-" "No." Excuse me? I blinked in surprise as the expression on her face hardened. "It was my fault; I never realized just how much I was being obnoxious and continued to irritate you so over those last few days with my endless questions. It took me a while to comprehend what I was doing was wrong and impolite of me. So... I'm sorry." "...I'm sorry too." Well at she realized her mistakes just as much as I did. "For yelling at you like that, for making you think I despised you, when truth be told Twilight; I'm... rather fond of you." There, I said it. Right to her face; her very, very surprised face. "R...Really?" Was it just me or was the sides of her features brightening in colour a little? Regardless I nodded determinedly, choosing to ignore the gutter mind of Spike as he snickered. "Indeed. But I have done nothing but brought misery to you. So that is why I have decided... to leave Ponyville." Their eyes widened. I anticipated that. "So I can trouble you no longer." "W-Wait a minute!" Of course Spike would be the first to protest. "You're not that bad; not at all! Twilight, tell him!" The unicorn immediately yielded to her pet's plea. "Spike's right, Stardust. You're not that much trouble to us. If you think I'm going to just say yes just because we argued like that, you're very sorely mistaken; we're still friends, after all." Those eyes seemed to say: Please, don't even consider leaving us. I sighed again. "Twilight, Spike, you've both been gracious hosts, but-" "But nothing." Now what's this? A firm expression on Twilight's face as she spoke. "You're always welcome in our house, whether you believe so or not. Besides, your homeland is very far away, correct?" More distant than you can imagine, my dear. "And just what will the others think when you've suddenly decided to leave? There are a lot of ponies in Ponyville who like you very much, Stardust." "Then that's their problem-" But she was having none of it. "Please, just don't go. It's true we argue a lot but, since we're being honest here, I often like our arguments." Come again? She smiled lightly at my baffled expression. "And I think you do too; when you seem to smile whenever we have any heated discussions." "...Alright I won't deny that." I often enjoyed seeing that fire in Twilight's eyes whenever we discuss anything with raised voices. "So you'll stay?" ...I hope I don't regret this... again. "I can't promise you I'll continue to be pleasant company. Honestly I'm not quite sure how you put up with me." I admitted quietly. "You can be a challenge, luckily I like a challenge." Twilight smirked, but I saw the relief and happiness in her eyes while Spike let out an "All right!" while pumping a fist int he air. Then her voice softened. "You're not as bad as you think you are, you know Stardust. Maybe if you just believed in yourself more you'd see that too." I snorted loudly. Yeah, that'll be the day. "So, is there anything you need right now, aside from I'm guessing a glass of water?" That was then another memory hit me, reminding me of something I left behind in the filthy environment. I inwardly groaned at such. Great, well being dramatic often had consequences. "I could do with a new cape..." I muttered in annoyance while Spike smirked and Twilight giggled.
Chapter Sixteen: Sonic Mood Boost Chapter Sixteen: Sonic Mood Boost "You are dealing with the aftermath quite well, my friend. Despite almost facing your end." "It's not the first time it’s happened, trust me." I replied to the working zebra, who after quickly checking my state continued working on her cauldron. I dread to even ask what she brewing in there, but I had a different inquiry in mind. "How long again before Twilight arrives?" "Very soon, my stallion friend. Right before the rest of your patience bends." Zecora replied calmly. And how does she know that? Does her voodoo magic allow her to see into the future or something? Just what exactly is the difference between zebra magic and pony magic anyhow? I never presume to ask. At least her magic was more productive in healing my back. As the pain was no longer there after the zebra housed me for a few days to heal it completely. "Whatever you say Facilier. Though I'll have you know my patience is unmatched throughout all of Equestria." And that wasn't gloating. The among of impatience everyone has in Ponyville was just amusing to watch. It makes my brother's lack of patience look credible in comparison. Even Twilight expressed a lack of tolerance for waiting from time to time. "Really? You didn't seem patient enough when you threw me across a cliff." Hearing the deadpan words, I smirked and faced the arriving unicorn. "That was a life-and-death situation and you know it my dear." She raised a brow. "Throwing me across a cliff was a similar crisis as well?" "It worked didn't it?" Twilight shook her head and, without saying another word, glanced over her shoulder to the doorway; to which a familiar dark blue cloak floated into the hut. Oh beautiful. "You're an angel, Twilight." I said gratified, grabbing the offered fabric and putting it back on. Yep, fits like a glove. The purple mare shrugged at the compliment, but I imagine she was inwardly somewhat flattered. "I try. Though Rarity told me to inform you that she won't tolerate you getting that cape dirty again." "I imagine she was ranting the whole time?" "I would say she was more... displeased than anything." "So ranting then, got it." I then turned to the observing smiling zebra, bowing a little. "I thank you again for healing my back, alongside saving my life. You've been a gracious host, Zecora." Yes, I admittedly enjoyed being a temporary resident in this hut... food notwithstanding. Zecora bowed in turn. "It was my pleasure, Stardust. Saving one's life was an absolute must." She stood up and looked at the smiling unicorn. "Welcome my dear Twilight. I trust you are here to take back your reckless knight?" 'Knight'? "'Knight'?" Twilight echoed in question, clearly just as confused. In response the voodoo zebra merely chuckled and waved her hoof dismissively. "Never mind. Now, I have work to do so if you wouldn't mind." ...Alright, I'll let that slide, whatever it was she was insinuating. "O-Oh, of course. Come on then Stardust." Way ahead of you Twilight. I was already by the door when Zecora spoke out. "My friend who uses magic with ease, a moment of your time please." Evidently referring to the blinking unicorn. Regardless I shrugged and exited the hut as the two spoke... before walking towards an open window closest to them. I had a funny feeling I needed to hear this. I carefully peeked my head as Zecora spoke, adopting a more serious tone than earlier. "I have a peculiar feeling about your friend, my dear; he is not as he appears." So she suspects something off about me... I'll give credit to the zebra's perceptive. "Isn't that the truth?" Twilight sighed in full agreement. "There are a lot of things that don't add up about him. And whenever I ask about those things, well he doesn't give me promising results." So the unicorn was still curious about me, of course. Indeed? And why might that be?" "He's very defensive over this stuff." I was not! I almost slammed against the top window edge in shock. You're just incredibly obnoxious when you ask about these things Twilight! "But that might be due to my repetitive persistence." Oh... well I'll disregard my last thought then since she just admitted it. "To be honest, I don't really know that much about him... or if he even knows a lot about me." You'd be surprised my dear... "Hmm." I suspect Zecora, upon her rubbing her own chin thoughtfully, was about to give some sage advice to the rather downcast unicorn. "Perhaps you should get to know him from scratch; otherwise this friendship of yours might not very soon last." "You mean like the basics?" The zebra nodded. This time Twilight tapped her own chin in thought. "Hm... well a good friend is one who knows a lot about the other. You're right Zecora; I'll try to get to know Stardust better before asking any of those questions again. Thank you for the advice." I think I've heard enough. As the conversation continued, I lowered my head from the window and took a few steps back, sighing. Well great, now Twilight was going to ask even more questions about me. Starts from scratch? That implies she'll inquire about my likes and dislikes and such. Well she already knew I liked chocolate - a lot - and I hold no respect over her mentor; which I think she plainly ignores that detail. What else... huh, funny thinking about it now I'd say Spike knows more about me than Twilight does. Life's such a mess. Also, Zecora lives inside a tree and I didn't even notice until I gazed upwards. Who knew? "Again, thank you all so much for finishing cleaning up the library while I went out go get Stardust." Twilight addressed the other three mares who smiled at the praise of their best friend. They cleaned up? I'd bake some brownies for them in thanks right now if I wasn't in an anxious mood. "It's been a whole weekend of studying." Hang on... the purple mare wasn't looking as I casted her a suspicious glance. I swear if she used my absence as an opportunity to mess up the place... "It was our pleasure, Twilight." Rarity answered as I walked by, merely nodding to the females in greeting. I needed a drink- "Now wait a moment, Stardust. Is that all you're going to greet us with? With a simple nod like that I'd dare believe you weren't happy to see us." A snarky reply seemed fitting right now. "Well at least none of you here are Rainbow-" Speak of the devil and she comes crashing right in. One second everything was neat and tidy, just how I prefer libraries in general. Next thing I knew everything somehow became a mess. Books scattered everywhere from the pegasus landing straight into the tree-house from the library... which was impressive yet annoying. Now a day's worth of clean-up was the first gift bestowed upon me as soon as I returned to this temporary home. Rainbow Dash. You are a master - or mistress - of ruining my day further... but I suppose I should thank you; at least Twilight now can be more concentrated on tidying the library than 'getting to know me'. I pulled my hooves out of the piles of literature that landed everywhere around and one me, shrugging off a book on my back as I then heard the supportive quiet voice of Fluttershy. "Rainbow Dash; you rock!" 'Rock'? "Ooh! Did my cheering do that?" "Fluttershy, dear." I called out to the curious pegasus, whose expression then seemed happy upon seeing me. Honestly if that mare was sane she wouldn't be so positive to see me around. "Please don't ever say 'you rock' again for as long as I'm here." Fluttershy blinked then in confusion, before nodding. Rainbow Dash chuckled nervously. "Sorry about that ladies and stallion. That was a truly feeble performance." You mean crashing into the library? Feeble doesn't begin to cover it. "Actually, it wasn't all bad." Fluttershy said to the deadpan pegasus. "I particularly liked it when you made the clouds spin." "Tch! I'm not talking about my performance; I'm talking about yours!" I raised a brow at the disbelieving statement. "She wasn't the one who crashed into the library, Sonic." The blue mare proceeded to ignore me. Wise move. "That feeble cheering!" "What are you two arguing about?" Twilight inquired. Really, so I'm the only one here upset by the state of this library? "Were we arguing? I'm sorry." I couldn't help but smile a little at Fluttershy's adorable innocence. Where was this innocence back home? My species needed it. "Uh. I wish you guys could come with me to Cloudsdale to see me compete in the Best Young Flyer competition!" "What's that?" Twilight isn't aware of something? I'm more curious about that than some contest Rainbow Dash was apparently entering. Pinkie Pie answered enthusiastically. "It's where all the greatest pegasus flyers get together and show off their different flying styles. Some are fast!" Then she proceeded to- "Uh no, Pinkie, stop that, please." I was in evident protest as the pink mare ran around the library - I repeat a library - running all over the stacks of literature ponies of old have spent putting their hearts and souls into. And I winced at every one she walked upon. "And some are graceful!" The mare continued... before crashing into some more books. "Golly," I heard Applejack say while I glared in distaste at the disrespectful Pinkie Pie. "I'd love to see you strut your stuff at that competition." "Yeah, I wish you guys could be there; Fluttershy's a great support but her cheering isn't exactly inspirational." I bit back a rather snarky remark. "Oh! I'd love to see you make a Sonic Rainboom!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed excitedly. "It's like the most coolest thing ever, though I've never actually seen it but I mean come on it's a Sonic Rainboom! How not cool could it possibly not be?" Not very- Wait, slow down, rewind; did she just say she never saw the famous 'Sonic Rainboom' before? "What's a 'Sonic Rainboom'?" The puzzled Twilight asked. "You really need to get out more." Hey, she gets out more than I do Pinkie. The pink Earth Pony proceeded to hop onto a window edge to explain. "The Sonic Rainboom is legendary. When a pegasus like Rainbow Dash gets going so fast-" I flinched as the mare then jumped into the pile of books. "- Boom! A sonic boom of rainbow tails all at once!" Sonic Boom. Sonic Boom. Sonic Boom. The classic song played in my head from Pinkie's words. More evidence over how much of a ripoff the blue pegasus was. Still, legendary? Well that implied there were others before Rainbow Dash who utilized the skill. I was led to believe she not only perfected it but created it also. I guess not. But if that's the case how come- aw [BEEP] it. "And Rainbow Dash here is the only pony that ever pulled it off." Oh wait, I stand corrected. So Rainbow Dash DID create the skill. Then why is it classed as 'legendary'? And why have I never seen the pegasus use it before? I mean we don't hang out... at all, but you'd think others would be talking about it whenever she used it. "It was a long time ago..." Oh... oh! "I-I was just a filly." "Hold on, you used the Sonic Rainboom when you were only an infant?" I inquired curiously, and when she nodded rather nervously I raised a brow. Well, I can't deny how I truly feel here. "Well, colour me impressed Rainbow Dash." ...What? What are these mares looking at me like that for? Because I flattered Rainbow Dash so? I can give credit where it's due. "You're gonna do it again right, Rainbow?" Pinkie Pie asked excitedly. Hesitation. "...Are you kidding? I'm the greatest flyer to ever come out of Cloudsdale." Normally I would sneer at such arrogance, but in this case I'll let it slide, because even I can detect the traces of nervousness in her tone. "I can do Sonic Rainbooms in my sleep." This time I smirked. "Even though you just said you only managed to only do those as a filly." "Y-Yeah well I've been... saving them, for the competition." I'm sure you have my dear. "So if you pull that off, you'll win the crown for sure." Crown? What crown? There was never a crown prize mentioned. What did Twilight quickly read a book about the contest during this conversation? "The crown prize is spending an entire day with the Wonderbolts!" Oh that kind of crown. Fair enough. Wonderbolts... that's the second time I've heard of them now. But I don't even know who they are. A pony equivalent of a sports team? "A full day of flying with my life-long heroes... It'll be a dream come true!" "Yay!" At that quiet cheering I couldn't help but burst out some laughter, clapping at the yellow smiling pegasus. Oh Fluttershy you can be a riot at times. "I-I'm gonna go rest up; don't wanna over-prepare myself you know." Rainbow Dash chuckled nervously while my laughter subsided. Then my mood changed from humoured to annoyed as she pointed rudely at Fluttershy. "You on the other hand better keep practicing! I need a cheering section to match my spectacular performance." And now she was gone. Good. The yellow pegasus proceeded to call her absent friend out. "She's practiced that move a hundred times and she's never come close to even doing it; I don't know if I can cheer loud enough to help her." "If it helps; I think you're doing just fine." I ignored the sent looks of annoyance my way from the others while Fluttershy smiled in appreciation before flying off after the blue mare. "Welp, guess we better clean up... again." I sighed in agreement, just now remembering the state of the interior around us. Fantastic, because I just love cleaning up a whole library as soon as I get back. Should've stayed at Zecora's longer and feign more pain on my healed backside. The Rarity... jabbed Twilight in the posterior with her horn. "Go on, go on!" "Go on what?" How does that not hurt? "Find a spell that will get us wingless ponies into Cloudsdale. Didn't you see how nervous she was?" Glad to know I wasn't the only one who noticed. Meanwhile as the four mares discussed how to get to that I imagine flying tournament, I carefully walked over the books towards the kitchen to get myself a glass of water. I'm gonna need a fully-functioning brain before I even begin cleaning up this mess, in addition to washing out the remaining tastes of whatever Zecora had fed me. "Thought I'd find you in here." "What gave you that idea?" A rhetorical question of course, as I drank the fresh water from the glass while Twilight entered the kitchen. "Lucky guess." I imagined she shrugged. "Listen, you're coming with us to Cloudsdale, right?" I put the glass down before replying with an instant firm answer. "Incorrect." "May I ask why?" I glanced at the unicorn, who doesn't really seem all that surprised with my answer. "Rainbow Dash desires support, yes?" She nodded and I scoffed. "Well, there you go. I'm not a cheerleader, Twilight, plus I think you and the others are enough support as it is." There were already enough ponies to feed her ego as there were. Plus the idea alone of me helping in any way to indulge that pegasus gave me a rather sick feeling in my stomach. Rainbow Dash will obviously win the competition; she doesn't need an excessive amount of support. The best I can do is just providing dry and dull commentary. "Stardust?" A change of tone from her. Curious. "Hm?" "Why do you hate Rainbow Dash?" I almost dropped the glass of half-water in surprise at the question, similar to Fluttershy's inquiry a while back. "'Hate'?" I fully turned to the curious mare who pretending as though nothing happened. "My dear, I don't hate Rainbow Dash. That's a rather strong word. I just don't like her." Twilight nodded. "Alright, but why?" The dreaded why question. Oh boy. I thought for a moment before replying. "Well... I'm just not fond of her attitude; that ego of hers. Anyone who has that kind of personality gets on my nerves quite easily." Never mind the fact she was basically the pony version of another great blue character. Sonic The Hedgehog was cocky as well, true, but unlike that pegasus he wasn't too arrogant. Plus I grew up with Sonic, so sue me. "She isn't that arrogant, Stardust. Okay she can be a little exaggeratedly fond of herself from time to time, but with someone with those kind of skills, who wouldn't be?" "...Twilight, you're the sole student of Celestia, and you are well-versed in various spells and knowledge. Do you ever boast about those facts?" "Well no but-" Twilight paused before sighing. "I see your point. But Rainbow Dash isn't that bad; she's a really loyal and brave friend. Surely you've noticed that." "Oh I have. But that can't make me ignore the clear flaws about her." I sighed. I have no intention of beginning another argument with Twilight right now, especially with the subject being that blue pegasus. "Truth be told, I only tolerate her presence because... my sister's her biggest fan." At the honest statement the unicorn blinked in surprise. "Wait, Rainbow Dash is known where you're from?" I chuckled. "Indeed, but don't tell her that. God forbid I ever indulge that mare's ego." "Fair enough." Twilight lightly smiled. "So, you're still not coming then?" Was that disappointment in her tone, or was my brain not fully awake yet? Regardless I shook my head, putting on a voice of finality. "Afraid not, my dear. Tell you what, why don't you all go now? I'll clean up the place while you're out." "Oh, you don't have to do that! It would be wrong of me to request you such after you've just came back." "I insist Twilight." I said determinedly against her protesting. "You should all go and support your friend, not clean up the mess she made. I'm sure it'll be a blast there." "...Are you sure?" I smiled at the hesitation. "Don't worry, I'll put everything in order just the way you want it my dear. Just go, you and the others, and have fun. As soon as I finish this water I'll tidy up the library." After a moment, she finally nodded. "Okay; just let me wake up Spike to come help you-" I held up a hoof, interjecting. "No need. I am thoroughly capable of cleaning up the place Spike have his rest. Tell Rainbow Dash she has my support." Getting assistance from a baby be damned. I wasn't that helpless. Plus I may as well make myself useful while I'm here. Twilight smiled, whether at my thoughtfulness of her pet or my willingness to tidy up her house I was uncertain. "Very well. So, would you like to see the new wings I've given to Rarity before we- wait... what did you just say... about Rainbow Dash?" I blinked at her slow question, replying evenly. "To send my vocal support...?" "Oh... I thought you didn't like her." Ah. I snorted. "It's not out of affection, Twilight; I just know she's going to win. That's a fact." "Well... I'm sure she'll appreciate it." The purple mare coughed before changing the subject, thankfully. "Anyway, would you like to see Rarity's new temporary wings before we go?" New wings... you know, why not? I nodded while finishing the contest of the liquid, putting the glass down before following the mare outside the kitchen to the whole mess and- "...How?" Let's see; these three books evidently belong to the 'Y' section. This one belongs to the 'H' shelf; surprised I even missed this one... ah, one that goes in 'E' and this one to 'B' right... up there. There we go. Now let's see if I can finally find any from the 'V' section... Cleaning up the place was a lot less exhausting than I originally anticipated. I kept my word and immediately went to work after Twilight and the others departed to that competition in the sky... after I was done inquiring about the biology behind Rarity's new temporary butterfly wings. And after Twilight's brief explanation over how she did it gave me more questions; such as how exactly did the bone structure function with the new additions to the body, and if any Earth Pony or unicorn can have those wings for three days, then why isn't that spell used more often in Equestria? Imagine how much it would help this world's society if almost anyone can fly. Huh. Wrong order on the middle 'D' shelf. Remedied. How long has it been anyway- goodness; two hours and fifteen minutes already, according to the nearby clock. No wonder my hooves already felt slightly tired from all the picking up and putting away. Luckily the majority of literature were more lightweight than others. I'm rather impressed with myself with how progressive I was being right now, keeping my word to Twilight about cleaning up the library and placing everything in accurate order. For some reason, I can't seem to bear the image of disappointment aimed towards me by that purple mare. Honestly, why do I even care...? Did I... Did I honestly think of Twilight as a friend? Someone to... rely upon? No. No completely ludicrous. It wasn't implausible, I'll grant that, but the concept of genuine heartfelt friendship was purely alien to me. I have only one true friend, and he lives all the way in Scotland. I wonder how he's doing right now... Anyway, perhaps I'm only concerned with what Twilight thinks of me because... well because she's been but kind and friendly to me since my arrival here... than again so have the others, save Rainbow Dash and on occasions Applejack, so what makes that intelligent studious mare any different from them? Because she's my favourite pony? Perhaps... I can't really pretend to justify myself or my actions. I'm an enigma even to myself. But the best scientific explanation behind my caring for how Twilight sees me, I suppose, was due to favouritism on my part for the clever unicorn. Yes, that could be it. However, that didn't imply I didn't care for her in turn. Oh hell no; I meant what I said to Twilight back at Zecora's place after the hydra incident. I was fond of her, more fond than I would like to admit. When you're living under the same roof as someone else, you're bound to care about them eventually. These three - no hang on, two - belong over here... this one to that stack. I must be about halfway now, after briefly surveying the large room. Where was I? Ah yes. Twilight. I held the mare in high regard, and I care a great deal about her, that much was true. But I never intended for this... affection for lack of a better term, to reach the level of friendship. Companionship wasn't something I was use to; I can receive help from others, but trust was a different matter altogether. I'm not afraid to admit to myself I care for that pony; it's how exactly how to that extent I cared I was more concerned over. I certainly felt nothing but pure fear when that hydra neared her... This complicated possible revelation caused me to sigh as I placed another book back back. Twilight as my friend... huh; those two words in the same sentence don't really sound as bad- "Stardust? You're back?" The unexpected interruption to my train of thoughts had me snap my head around to the surprised dragon, who just arrived from atop the second floor staircase. Ow... I rubbed my neck as Spike walked towards me, carefully steeping over any remaining lying books and smiling in joy for whatever reason. "Oh yeah, I forgot you were coming back today. Welcome home!" "Thank you Spike, it's good to be ba-" Then I fully processed what he just said. 'Welcome home'... He... actually thinks I belong here, in this household. Was that his insinuation? If so I felt rather incredibly, incredibly flattered right now... "...How have you been?" The dragon asked rather timidly, and I snapped out of it upon realizing I was staring at him and it must have been unnerving. I cleared my throat. "I've been well. Zecora was a very polite and friendly host, though the meals we had together were... unusual." And that was just me being kind. Spike seemed to take the implication, winking. "Ah, gotcha. I bet you missed the food here then huh?" "...Honestly my friend, food was the last thing on my mind right now." "Alright," He proceeded to gesture around the entire room. "So, what happened here then? I though Twilight was going to clean up this morning. Plus I don't remember it being so messy before I took my nap." I shrugged. "Rainbow Dash happened." The small lizard blinked. "Rainbow Dash tried to help clean up?" "Not exactly, no. Apparently there's some competition she's entering and during her training she screwed up and flew through the small library window... somehow." I clarified. "Oh, okay... what competition? I was still sleeping a little when Twilight told me she was going out earlier, but I thunk she mentioned something like that..." "...In all honestly I've forgotten what it's even called." I admitted while turning around to continue tidying up. "But I can recall the details; basically every supposed best pegasus in Equestria is attending in a place called Clouds...ville I think." "Oh! You mean Cloudsdale?" "Yes, that was it; thank you my friend. As I was saying: there's some contest going on there where the winner, I believe, spends the rest of the day with some special group known as the Wonder...men. Or was it that, I can't remember-" "Hold on, you mean the winner gets to spend an entire day with the Wonderbolts?!" Well you seem excited about the prospect my reptilian friend. I nodded as he displayed outwardly joy. "That's fantastic! I hope Rainbow Dash wins; meeting the Wonderbolts has always been her dream!" I scoffed. "Of course she's going to win." Evidently that blue pegasus would be the victor; who else? Because the plot demanded it. "The magi-chlorians will make her win..." I muttered jokingly. This resulted in an expression of earnest confusion. "Huh? What are magi-... what you said?" ...Idea. Very, very crude idea. Kneeling down a little - I needed a short break from cleaning up the place anyhow - I did my best to maintain a straight face before beginning. "Magichlorians are microscopic organisms that reside within all living cells; a conduit which binds us to magic itself and allows us to use its power." Should I place a hoof on his tiny shoulder for further re-enactment of that legendary fanbase-splitting scene I was currently mocking? Nah, I wasn't a very touchy person. "So they're... inside us?" "Well, ponies mainly. Hence why many are gifted with the ability of magic." Must. Refrain. From. Smiling. "Oh." Hook, line and sinker. But that triumph quickly diminished when Spike then frowned in thought. "Wait, you said once magic wasn't really something that existed on your world. So how do know so much about these 'magichlorians'?" That did it. The dragon blinked and took a step back as I reeled my head back in full laughter, applauding myself for making this joke. Oh how naive these inhabitants were, it was almost rather pitiful to behold. But this - this was a riot. "...There's no such thing, is there?" "No [BEEP] Spike!" I yelled during my moment of hilarity, honestly glad I still maintained some sense of humour apart from the dry sarcastic tone I usually gave to those ponies and this dragon. "Magichlorians, hah! If that were true my friend I would be laughing harder than I am now." Thankfully, unlike that era's Lucas, Faust knew what she was doing... until Equestria Girls came out. Or maybe that was just Hasbro's fault. Either all. After wiping away an invisible tear, I shrugged at the unimpressed expression, this time another idea popping up. "I suppose, since you were resting while everyone else was downstairs, you would like to know what happened with Rarity?" At that question his mood uplifted dramatically. "Rarity?" I nodded before something seemed to click in his mind, the dragon snapping his fingers. "Oh! Before you continue, would you like me to help you with the rest of this mess?" I blinked. Huh for a moment there I thought he'd be entirely interested about his waifu. "You don't have to my friend-" But the lizard was already picking up some of the remaining piles of literature. "I'd hate to see Twilight's face if she found out I wasn't helping you while I was awake Stardust. So, you were saying about Rarity?" "...Very well." I sighed in defeat. No point really to spawn an argument out of it. Plus right then a though occurred to me. "But before I proceed with telling you, there is one thing I would like to know myself." "What's that?" "Who exactly are the Wonderbolts?" "Wow..." "Indeed..." I concurred with the awed dragon as we observed the lightning-fast display before us. Even without rings to help boost her, the blue egocentric pegasus was putting on a show to me and Spike; having both not witnessed what was being discussed by the entire town this evening. At least Spike's massive disappointment over not seeing Rarity's temporary absurd butterfly wings, that downcast mood quickly evaporated by the display Rainbow Dash presented to us, flying at such a high speed my eyes were literally having difficult following her. It was all a huge blur, but what else should I expect from usage of the one and only 'Sonic Rainboom'? We were there to greet Twilight and the others - save the blue mare who was occupied spending the day with her dream team - upon their return via hot air balloon - which begged the question of why they even bothered attempting to get wings in the first place - where they then proceeded to explain in great detail what transpired during the competition; after Twilight was done inspecting the library thoroughly and congratulating Spike and I on a job well done. Rainbow Dash won - big shock - and saved Rarity's life during it - to which Spike immediately approached the white unicorn inquiring about her health - by utilizing the Rainboom, and the latter learnt a lesson afterwards which she clarified to a present Celestia. And, despite all the multiple questions I had at the end of their story, only one came out of my puzzled mouth: "Doesn't Celestia have a kingdom to run?" In my defence, it's an honest question. Speaking of the monarch, the bemused Twilight then informed me the princess was hoping to have seen me at the contest. Yeah, I bet she did. But because everyone was in such a good mood I refrained from expressing any nasty comment to her beloved ruler. All in all, it sounded like an eventful day for them all. As the blue pegasus was finally satisfied in showing off, I quickly covered my features as she landed right in front of us with a cloud of dust on impact, waving the stuff away with my raised while Rainbow Dash looked at us both expectantly. Spike, of course, was the first to express his sheer elation. "That. Was. AWESOME!" Indoor voices Spike, please, despite us being currently rest of the mares cheered while he continued displaying how happy he was right then. "You went fast, and then very fast, and then super fast, and then ultra mega fast! Wasn't that just amazing?!" "It certainly was Spike." Twilight answered before the pegasus could... before I felt all eyes on myself. Oh... "Well...?" Rainbow Dash then asked hesitantly, and as I looked around I noticed how their features were rather tense, as though expecting me to make a dry remark about her rediscovered skill. How's this for a reaction? Applejack snorted. "Nah, forget it Rainbow; Stardust here will jus'... what the...?" Everyone blinked in surprise as my front clapping hoofs increased in volume, aimed at the blue pegasus who looked genuinely surprised of the fact I was applauding her. I shrugged after I was done, replying with all honestly. "I give credit where it's due, Son- err, Rainbow. That was quite an impressive skill, plus that feat of yours reawakened when Rarity was in danger. Kudos to you my friend." Look and behold: I was applauding Rainbow Dash, Rainbow Dash, of all ponies. Someone must have put something in my drink, because right now I felt like I was in a genuine good mood right now. Just because I disliked the shocked equine before me didn't mean I had to be a [BEEP] to her... all the time that is. "W-Wow... gee thanks, Stardust." She then frowned, as though pondering something. "And thanks again for cheering me on; even though you weren't there." Ah, Twilight must have told her. "But... I don't get it... I thought you hated me. You always sneer whenever I'm in the same place as you, and you even laughed at me when I was competing against Applejack." Oh her too? I sighed, clearing my throat - ignoring Rarity's whispered shocked voice of "Wait, he cheered her on from the start?!" - as I felt a short speech being instantly written up from my mind. "Rainbow Dash, I don't hate you. I will be blunt; your over-confidence can be quite grating to me at times. Plus your arrogant attitude can be idiotic in my eyes." I held up a hoof as she opened her muzzle to speak. "Let me finish, despite all that; you are not a bad pony. You're extremely loyal to your friends, and you sacrificed showing off today to save Rarity's life. So while I won't always enjoy your personality, and we will find ourselves at disagreements at times - just like Twilight and I, it seems - that doesn't mean... we can't get along, I suppose." I smiled crookedly as a pit of anticipation rose in my stomach. "Just don't crash into the library and we won't have a problem, deal?" She nodded positively, offering a blue hoof to which I shook. "Deal. I knew we'd get along sooner or later." I was honestly hoping for 'never'. "Indeed. Plus your coat is my favourite colour. So that helps." By not much, but it helps all the same. "Perhaps, one day, you could tell me how exactly pegasi control the weather." Because that continues to boggle me to no end. "Still, congratulations on winning the tournament; I fully knew you would be the victor." And not because of faith. Though I was then asking myself; why was I acting so friendly to Rainbow Dash, of all ponies? Maybe patching things up with Twilight and living away from the town for a few days gave me refreshed positive energy. That might be it. I was more than certain tomorrow I was to return to my usual sour attitude. I feigned ignorance towards Spike's mutter of: "I guess two miracles can happen on the same day..." Was it really that hard to believe? I wasn't that much of an arse. As four of the mares moved closer to chat with Rainbow Dash and discuss about her returned gift, I took a few steps back before glancing at the approaching Twilight, who was smiling at me happily. "Thank you for being so nice to Rainbow Dash, Stardust." I shrugged again, smiling a little. "Just don't expect me to make a habit out of it." She laughed lightly. "Don't worry, I won't; though it'd be a vast more healthier activity than, shall we say, fighting monsters and getting injured as the result." I chuckled alongside her, before the purple unicorn tilted her head a little. "Though I'm curious, what brought about this sudden change of attitude towards Rainbow?" "...Seriously? I have no idea whatsoever." Twilight nodded, seeming to accept that puzzling fact while glancing at beaming pegasus who was receiving a lot of praise. "Still, I wonder how she managed to pull off such an incredible feat; maybe there's some kind of magic within her that allows her this unique gift." "I know how." We both looked at the confident voice, both of us lifting a brow in surprise. "You do Spike?" The observing lizard nodded with a straight-face expression, clarifying with four simple words to Twilight's puzzlement. "The magiclorians let her." It was a world record of how many times I've laughed in the same day since I've arrived here.
Chapter Seventeen: Lie Master Chapter Seventeen: Lie Master "So do humans eat the same things as ponies?" "Anything edible, yes." Speaking of edible, I was satisfied with the fact these technicoloured equines at least cooked and dined on eggs; of which I cracked a second one into the large bowl while I educated the young lizard waiting at the table. "Except for hay… or flowers." "What about gems?" Gems? I paused for a second at that, glancing behind me at the patient watching Spike before it clicked in my mind; that's right, dragons eats crystal substances. "Not even gems." I responded while returning to my work. "So you don't eat flowers or hay, but any other kind of fruit and vegetables?" "Well if we're talking about apples, bananas, pears, oranges and the kind you can pick off plants and trees, then sure." I answered while carefully picking out the bits of egg shells out of the bowl. I doubt that store's customers would appreciate a crunchy fresh patch of brownies. "Even branches?" I opened my mouth to respond when a female voice interjected. "What are you guys talking about?" I glanced to the side as the unicorn arrived into the kitchen, her presence for some reason bringing a pleasant smile to my muzzle. "Good morning Twilight." She nodded in greeting. "Good morning Stardust, and good morning to you as well Spike." "Morning," I heard Spike greet in turn behind me as I returned to work. Let's see, could use a little more flour. I measured the jug as the dragon answered the mare's previous question. "Stardust was just telling me he'll eat any kind of healthy food except for flowers or hay." At the lie I scoffed a little, "With the additional exception of pears… or tomatoes… or pineapples… I should probably write down a list." "That'll make things easier." Twilight commented humouredly. "Since over half the time you refuse to eat any of the meals either I or Spike make." I shrugged while mixing the goo-like substance. "I'm a picky eater." "Ain't that the truth?" Spike snorted in agreed amusement, to which I smirked a little. Well I suppose I couldn't blame him, considering how many times I politely excused me from the table during the first five seconds when the meals were served. I heard a light chuckle as the purple mare was a few feet away, preparing a cup of coffee judging by the sounds. "So then… Stardust, I was wondering, you haven't got any plans today correct?" …Was that a rhetorical question? I replied while slowly pouring milk into the jug. "If you're going to ask me again about magichlorians, Twilight, then I'm afraid I must give you the same answer; I made that up." It was humourous and eventually exasperating to clean up the library, again, on the same day after Twilight spent the rest of that evening searching through the biological and magic books for any reference or entry about those microscopic organisms after I, to the repressing laughter of Spike, informed the attentive mare about them. Needless to say after I repeated to her it was all a jest, Twilight looked through the library regardless for any mention of them. "Don't worry, I'm done with that fabricated biological explanation you made." She assured me. "And it's not what I wanted to ask you." Oh… alright then. "On the contrary, one moment please… there we go. As I was saying, on the contrary, I have to deliver these brownies I'm baking to Sugarcube Corner after they're done." "Huh, I didn't know you were sharing those brownies with the town." Oh that's right; Twilight didn't know. I shrugged. "Yep, apparently my baking is so delicious they're willing to pay me with small money whenever I make these brownies for them to sell to their customers." Huh… just saying that out-loud sounds rather far-fetched. These ponies were just exaggerating about my skills. "That's great." The unicorn then announced, sounding pleased for some reason. "With exquisite brownies like yours, everyone will love them." "I know I do." Spike commented enthusiastically. Great, they're doing it again… I sighed tiredly before looking over my shoulder again. "So, why do you ask?" "Hm? Oh, well I was pondering if you would like to accompany me to Zecora's later to collect my favourite tea. But if you're that busy." "You don't even need to ask." The words immediately shot out before I even thought about it. Damn, what was with me recently? But noticing the pleased expression, how can I take back my words now? "I can deliver these brownies to that store while we're going, if that's alright with you." "Of course." Twilight nodded rather happily, before turning to exit the kitchen after getting her cup of coffee. "There's something I have to research about beforehand; it won't take long." "Take as much time as you need." I called to the leaving mare before checking the heat of the oven. Warm enough. Excellent. But while I put on the gloves a sight from the corner of my eyes caused me to halt. "…What are you smirking at?" Spike shrugged, before covering his mouth with a glass of orange juice from the unamused look sent his way. "That's what I thought." "You know, next time you should consider entering a bakery contest with entering those brownies; have you seen how ecstatic everypony was in there?" Twilight said conversationally as we walked across the town, nodding pleasantly to passing by ponies… many who were even blinking in surprise or smiling at the sight of us walking together. They must be assuming we've gotten along again after our outside argument that occurred… about a month ago now, I think. Proceeding to feign ignorance to their stares, I snorted in amused disbelief at Twilight's suggestion. "I would probably earn tenth place at best. Besides, you know how I feel about competitions in general." I would much rather die than ever dwell upon entering a popular contest for anything. "Fair enough, on the latter that is." The unfazed mare shrugged at the side-look casted to her. "I have to give credit where it's due, Stardust." "Too much credit, me thinks..." "Don't be like that." She threw an exasperated smile, before finally switching the topic. "Again though, Stardust, thank you for deciding to accompany me." "You're welcome my dear." I replied lightly before frowning in thought. "Though I remained puzzled as to why you would ask me and not Spike." "Spike has his own chores to complete. Plus I really enjoy your company." Then you my enthusiastic friend have lost all sanity if you believe I was in anyway pleasant company- Next thing I knew, my world was spinning. Literally. As I recovered from whatever the hell that was, and Twilight seemed to have experienced it herself, we both turned around at the giggling cause, playing with a nearby well. Why I do believe this was the first time I have ever seen the three famous adventurous fillies in the flesh. And already I was smiling at their presence, and how adorable they were currently being. My soft spot for children just wouldn't permit me to keep a straight face when those three seemed to be having fun. "Hello Fluttershy." "Oh! Hello Twilight, hello Stardust." I turned at being addressed to the flying pegasus, who appeared just as positive as the crusaders behind us today. "Where are you two off to?" "We're heading to the Everfree Forest to Zecora's to get some of my favourite tea." Fluttershy didn't react well to Twilight's casual reply. "T-The Everfree Forest? Uhh you'll be careful won't you both?" I scoffed lightly. "Of course my dear. You need not fret." I've visited those woods a handful of times now, and I've yet to encounter any danger from within. Plus with my inexplicable super strength and Twilight's magical abilities, we should be alright... if I knew how to unlock the former. Though it seems to only show itself in dire situations. So yeah, we should be fine. "What about you, what are you doing with the girls?" Twilight then inquired to the concerned pegasus. "Rarity has a big order to fill tonight, so I volunteered to take care the girls over to my cottage for a sleepover." "Wow, sounds like everypony has their hoofs filled today; taking care of those three fillies all by yourself. You sure you can handle it?" As if on cue, while Fluttershy spoke the triple fillies appeared right before us. "What, these sweet little angels? They'll be no problem at all." "You say that." I smirked jokingly. "Well then, have fun taking care of these children." The pegasus nodded gratefully. "Thanks, you have fun too with going to the Everfree Forest." Was she jesting or being serious? I raised a brow as Fluttershy glanced to the side. "Come along now girls-" Wow. They were certainly energetic. Fluttershy smiled apologetically before walking slowly after the hyperactive fillies. As we watched them go Twilight spoke up. "That's very sweet of Fluttershy to volunteer with looking after those three for Rarity." "Indeed." I responded while we continued to walk down the path to the forest. "I hope they don't cause her too much trouble." "We could check how they're doing after returning from Zecora's," I proposed absent-mindedly, barely acknowledging Twilight's concurring nod. Seeing those three again... reminded me of a certain little girl waiting for me back home, no doubt wondering where her big brother has gone and when he'll return... Christ I miss her so; that girl was probably still causing a storm over the sudden disappearance of her oldest sibling... I smiled a little at that. I'll be back soon. Wait for me little one... "Stardust... are you okay?" The concerned words caused me to snap out of my stupor, glancing at the brow-raised Twilight. Was I displaying my feelings so obviously? I nodded. "Fine, why do you ask?" She shrugged. "You just seem... I don't know... sad." I smiled a little at the honesty. "When am I not?" I jested before deciding to reassure the mare. "I'm fine, Twilight, really... just seeing those little ponies brought back some memories, that's all." Thankfully the mare seemed to accept that answer, and if I didn't know any better I'd say she anticipated it. "Oh... alright. I won't pry, don't worry." Won't pry? At this my movement wavered a little, raising a bemused brow at the unicorn. "Who are you and what have you done with the real Twilight?" She gave an unladylike snort at the disbelieving words. "Very amusing." Yet the mare's features changed for a second, to an expression I could only decipher as... guilt? Regret? Must be seeing things. It was a few minutes before Twilight spoke up again. "So, enjoying your time in Ponyville so far?" Apart from yelling at you and getting blistering headaches from Pinkie Pie? I shrugged and answered casually. "Eh, can't complain." "You seem to be making more friends recently; Derpy, Bon Bon and Lyra." I scoffed, not unkindly, at the mare's inaccurate observation. "'Acquaintances' seems more fitting to describe my... relationship with them." Twilight raised a brow. "Still reluctant to make friends?" "Does that surprise you?" The unicorn shook her head, this time her tone that of thoughtfulness while looking away at the path before us. "Honestly I shouldn't be, but considering your recent uplifting mood, I thought... never mind." ...I sighed. "I'll be honest too Twilight." I waited for the unicorn to glance at me before admitting a confession that was puzzling me ever since I resided in the library. "I don't know how, or why, any of you put up with me; considering my... my..." "Quick tempered attitude?" "I was going to say 'dissatisfied atmosphere'." I smirked while Twilight then halted for a moment to face me, halting me also. Oh, that look on her face; the features informing she's about to provide a speech. "You can be a little grumpy... and rude at times, Stardust. But the girls and I have grown use to it, and we get along pleasantly, don't we?" I shrugged. I suppose. "No pony's perfect. Besides, Spike seems to enjoy your company a lot, just as much as I do... well, I mean you're not as bad as you believe yourself to be." "Spike's only a child; he doesn't know any better Twilight." "Maybe so, but you shouldn't doubt yourself like that." The unicorn resumed walking while I followed beside her. "Plus, you've risked your own life for us, for me... multiple times. That shows you at least care about us, more than you'd prefer to admit, right?" I raised a brow. "What if I just don't desire having the death of Celestia's prized student and her friends on my conscience?" Like the clever mare she was, Twilight saw right through my bluff with a scoff. "If that was the case; you wouldn't have thrown yourself in harm's way for Trixie, correct?" "...Touché." "By the way... thank you." At the sudden gratitude I looked at the intelligent magical unicorn, who kept her gaze focused on the pathway, where we were almost out of Ponyville. "For what...?" Twilight smiled softly. "For saving my life... you risked your own against that hydra just to make sure I was safe... even though I wasn't worth you doing that-" "Twilight." The mare blinked at my firm tone, looking back at me with those inquisitive violet orbs. I refuse to allow her to believe her life was less important than my own. "Your safety - and everyone elses - is worth more to me than anything else." Theirs and my family's back home. In response to the simple truth of things, Twilight turned her head away while I continued. "And you're welcome, my dear." No conversation emerged then for a while until we were out of the town, continuing our walk down the pathway towards the ever-looming forest. You know, it just occurred to me then; if the Everfree Forest was so threatening to the lives of Ponyville's residents, then why don't they devise a plan to get rid of the area or its dangerous creatures? They could move out of town, perhaps. Or burn down the forest to scare the inhabitants to all directions away from their town. Or take Ponyville and push it somewhere else. Or... they could request their beloved princess to use her acclaimed incredibly magic to transport the entire forest elsewhere. Come on, that doesn't sound too implausible for the power this world can do, right? About halfway there between the distant town and the dark forest, Twilight chose that time to speak up again. "You know, I'm beginning to like Ponyville more than Canterlot." "Oh?" Where was she going with this? The studious mare nodded. "Uh-huh. True Canterlot will always hold a special place in my heart; it was where I was born and where my family is. But Ponyville is so more quieter and serene, filled with so many adventures, and where I've made the bestest friends anypony could ask for. I'll forever be grateful to Princess Celestia for sending me here." "Yes... I suppose Ponyville's atmosphere is more refreshing than that of Canterlot's." I concurred slowly. Then Twilight looked at me. "Did I ever tell you about my family?" "No..." But I get the feeling that's about to change. And so it did. Twilight used that answer as an excuse to begin chatting about her upbringing, how she was raised in that kingdom and all about how wonderful her family was, particularly her brother, whose name she brought up created a smirk on my muzzle. Stupid, stupid name. But I didn't tell the happy unicorn that; I just listened as she chatted away about how her sibling was her only close friend, alongside a mare who used to 'fillysit' her, as a filly all the way to how she obtained her number one assistant, Spike. "-And the egg opened, just like that. But there was no time for celebration as my sudden burst of magic got out of control and grew Spike twenty times his size. And everypony else, even mom and dad, into various objects." "Sounds eventful." I said, adding in short comments here and there at the appropriate times. She laughed a little, grinning while looking upwards in reminisce the whole time she recalled her past. "Understatement of the century my friend. In the end, Princess Celestia helped me calm down and restore everything back to their natural forms and state. Hence I was lucky enough to then become the Princess's student, and I spent the rest of my life as a filly studying to one of the greatest rulers of Equestria." ...No comment. As Twilight then sighed blissfully, memory lane evidently taking a pleasant toll on her, there was silence for a long moment. Long enough for me to process everything I just heard. It was a fascinating story, that's for sure, though I'm completely uncertain why the intelligent mare told me about it. I especially loved the parts where her older sibling took care of some bullies who were targeting her. And how she spoke of her family, and Spike, with such love and care brought a pleasant smile on my own face whenever she mentioned them. It must be nice... to have parents who one-hundred percent support you, despite you rarely ever seeing them, I imagined. Still, those teachers who were waiting for the younger Twilight to hatch that egg sounded like expectant arseholes. She was just a filly for God's sake! "So, what about you?" The sudden question caused me to look at her. "Me?" Twilight nodded, looking back at me in turn as we neared the entrance to the forest. "I remember you mentioning once you had siblings of your own. I'm curious about them... that's if you want to tell me." I can guess why she was hesitant just then; no doubt afraid I might blow up on her again. I smiled slightly, being completely honest. "I don't know Twilight; my family isn't the most interesting in the world, plus any tales of them would sound dull and underwhelming compared to your stories about yours." "Humour me then." ...Well it was a long walk. Plus no there else was around or in hearing distance. I suppose it wouldn't hurt to tell the inquisitive mare about my family; though some details will have to be either changed or left out so as to not give away the truth of my origins. So humoured the curious unicorn I did. "The cheeky bugger only got worse overtime, growing up from a sweet little angel to a horrifying nightmare." I exaggerated in my detail of the childhood of my youngest sibling as Twilight chuckled. "Always whining to get what she wants. Always throwing a tantrum whenever someone says no; which to be fair is the case of the majority of colts and fillies, but I don't recall myself or my other two siblings acting so spoiled... before we gained our cutie marks." I added that last bit to authenticate my story even more to the listening unicorn. Turns out I was more prepared to delve into describing my siblings more than I thought. My mouth kept yammering on about them, yet Twilight didn't appear to mind me talking about them. Not once during our trek into the damp forest had she even slightly flinched at how I was still talking, often asking questions or making comment while I paused for breath. Such as now. "She sounds like a hoofful." "She's a pain in the arse." I admitted with no regret, smiling while she raised an amused brow. "So ungrateful. So demanding. Often times she likes to hit peo- ponies - by 'ponies' I mean me exclusively - if she doesn't get what she wants. But you know what?" "What?" "I wouldn't have it any other way." At the truthful statement Twilight's expression softened lightly, smiling at the affection I was unashamed to show when talking about my trouble making younger sister. "You must miss her very much then, having been away from her for so long." "Not a day goes by where I don't think of her." I stared at the ground for a moment, as the image of a smiling little girl flashed in my mind. "Truth be told, Twilight... she's the only reason I keep on living." ...Why did I just tell her that? From the corner of my downcast eyes I noticed the close mare's hooves halted, the unicorn sounding surprised. "Wait, 'the only reason'? What do you mean by that?" I was a few steps ahead before stopping myself. "That little demon is the sole reason I ever even bother getting out of the bed every morning. My only motivation in life is in the han- hooves of that little oblivious child." Shut up. Just shut up Stardust. "But... what about the rest of your family?" Yet some impulse to confide in that intent listening unicorn behind compelled me to respond. At the puzzled question I scoffed, though not unkindly, glancing over my shoulder to the approaching mare. "They do fine without me. I may be the oldest sibling, Twilight... but honestly that doesn't truly mean anything; they don't look up to me, they're more competent in life than I am and ever will be. Plus my mother and father, despite their insistence otherwise, don't really require my presence for anything; not before or after their divorce." Why was I even telling her any of this? It was as if some sort of force caused me to spill some things I've never really told anyone before. But why Twilight of all people, or ponies? Perhaps my brain just had enough with me keeping my thoughts and emotions on such matters to myself and wanted to inform the nearest living creature since we're alone as the eye can see. Well, you can quit making me spill the beans now, brain. Twilight was beside me before she spoke in quiet disbelief. "You don't actually believe that... do you?" I shrugged indifferently. "What else can I believe? Honestly they take care of me more than I do with them. A heavy price to pay when one is born... unique shall we say." "...Oh right, I recall you telling me you were the victim of bullies because you were born different." ...Oh yeah; during the whole griffon incident. "But Stardust..." Ah, speech incoming. I sighed and turned to the unicorn, who feigned ignorance to my exasperation. "Just because you think that, doesn't mean it's true. Everyone in a family always loves and needs one another; no matter how unique they are. I'm more than certain your brother and sisters need you for many things, and they look up to you, you just don't know that yet. I always looked up to my big brother, and I still do to this day, so I'm sure you've inspired your siblings one way or another, whether you realize it or not." You're lucky I enjoy listening to you, Twilight. The unicorn continued after I chose to say nothing. "Besides, I've seen you do some independent things. For example; the brownies this morning. You've been baking them all by yourself ever since you arrived in Ponyville, correct?" "Well, yes." "See? Plus you once said you were a writer. Speaking of which, how's that coming along? Have you started doing that since coming here?" I shook my head. "I've had no... recent inspiration." A lie, of course. But it was either that or admitting to the shrugging unicorn my recent limbs refuse to cooperate with my writing style; always making a botch mess on the paper with that quill in my room. We then proceeded down the pathway before I spoke again, to express some gratitude towards the mare. "Thank you for your words though, Twilight." However useless they were. "Even though I am unworthy of your wisdom." I suspect that slight redness on her cheeks was from the wisdom compliment, but she threw me a bright grin regardless. "What are friends for?" What indeed... And then Twilight directed the conversation back to that of my younger sibling. "Anyway, what was your little sister's name again?" I couldn't lie there. Just saying the name brings a smile to my face. "Cerys." "That's a lovely name." I nodded in pure agreement. "Lovely name... for a sinister child." Twilight chuckled at the joking tone. "I imagine I was quite the same to my own brother when I was a filly." I had a quip response prepared. "Hard to imagine, unless you were asking him repetitive questions about some words he knew." It was a jest, really, but I frowned as the mare's posture shifted, looking at the dirty ground in clear guilt. Oh no... "Twilight, I didn't mean that-" "Well, at least he doesn't use such foul-mouthed words like there's no tomorrow." Was she... was she smirking? I blinked in genuine confusion as Twilight looked back at me- You little... My mouth chuckled at the trick. Play on my emotions why don't you? "Fair enough, my dear. Fair enough." Twilight laughed alongside me, before speaking again with honesty. "You know, you should laugh more often." I raised a brow. 'Laugh more often'? "And why is that?" That's kind of hard to do with someone when Pinkie Pie can't even get a chuckle out of me. "It's a wonderful sound." I blinked at the confession while she shrugged humouredly, continuing to walk while I stared after for a few seconds before following. Okay, I was befuddled there. Who on Earth describes my laughter as 'wonderful'? Twilight apparently. But why? I've heard my own laughter before. It makes Spongebob's sound tolerable- "Did you hear that?" Huh? I halted beside Twilight, whose ears pricked up and she appeared to be looking around us. I focused on my hearing in turn. ...Nothing. "Not really-" "Shh." Well, she was certainly concentrating. I let the interruption slide while the mare frowned in confusion while still turned her head in every direction of the dark depressed-looking forest- My head started doing so too at an unfamiliar sound. Okay I've heard that. I shared a puzzled glance with Twilight, before she mouthed something I could only decipher as 'Keep your guard up'. I nodded; don't need to tell me twice my dear. The sound only increased in volume as we stood back to back, the sun was still out and leaking into the forest, so it should be easier to spot any close opponents. But while the mare wasn't looking I raised a brow at the realization of it all. Twilight and I. Facing some potential danger and standing back to back, both ready to defend the other. I allowed myself a small smirk. Perhaps this time we could work together instead of one sacrificing their self for the other - by that I mean myself risking my own neck out fully for the powerful unicorn behind me. I can't help it. Twilight Sparkle or not, there was a driven urge within me to defend the mare, Spike and the others, at all times and any cost- "There!" My head immediately snapped to the direction Twilight was pointing at... the result? A chicken's head popping out of the bush, staring at us with innocence. Immediately I felt nothing but utter disappointment. And here I believed we were going to face another dangeour foe. But nope, instead before us was a chicken. I sighed as Twilight walked towards the blinking animal. Well, I suppose at least there's no threat against Twilight- Wait a minute... Cautiously I moved towards the two as Twilight spoke to the smaller creature. For all we know the animal before us was bait to a more dangerous predator. "Hello my feathery friend, what are you doing all the way out here." At the question I raised a brow. "Well else would it be?" It's an animal in a wild habitat, albeit a life-threatening environment. By the way, did I mention how much I missed the taste of meat? "Fluttershy owns a chicken coop outside her house near the edge of the Everfree Forest. I wonder if this poor guy somehow escaped." Sounds like something the kind pegasus would have, so I shrugged. That might be the case, but it still doesn't explain what that sound we heard earlier was. It was definitely a animal sound, but it couldn't have come from this chicken... ...Correct? As Twilight then reached out to pet the bird, some instinct incited my own hoof to stop her own, shaking my head at the confused mare. She then smiled slightly. "It's just a chicken, Stardust, what harm can he possibly... do?" We both stared down at the growing shadow blocking the pair of us from the sunlight, and danger was flashing in my mind like a Las Vegas sign. And what was worse was that the shadow originated from... right in front of us. Slowly our heads turned upwards to the grinning abomination of hell staring down at us. The head being that of a chicken's, and the rest being some sort of lizard's. What was I even looking at, a hybrid? Whatever it was, the giant red eyes made it clear it had sinister intentions. And I was just having a pleasant day as well- My instincts kicked up; pushing the yelping Twilight our of the way, raising my other hoof to the lunging hybrid's neck, preventing it from snapping its growling teeth into my face. My admittedly frightened eyes stared back at its glowing red orbs, and the creature seemed to be... smirking. ...Why was my body suddenly feeling stiff? Carefully I glanced behind me and- Jesus! The back of my pony body was turning to stone. The growl of the predator I kept at bay grew louder, and I felt my features grabbed onto and twisted to face the abomination straight in the eyes again. I... I don't feel too good... "Stardust!" As I felt an approximate eighty percent of my body turn rocky, I made a last ditched effort, both my front hoofs reaching out to grab the monster by the neck tightly, taking some cruel delight as it choked in displeasure, clawing at my own stone-turning hoofs. It was painful, but I wasn't going down alone, expressing as much to the enraged animal. "If I'm going down my hybrid friend, I'm taking you with me." I smirked until there was nothing left to see, only hearing one last cry of terror. "Stardust!" "...Twilight!" Blue and green sky. That was all I saw upon awakening in this... wherever the hell I was. Quickly I adjusted my position from lying down to standing on all fours, eyes looking around me at the blended colour sky and the white smoke covering the ground I stood on- Hey wait a minute... wasn't I turned to stone? Let's see, after careful inspection of every part the body I could see, it appears that was no longer the case. Plus I didn't feel anything unusual about my new body... in fact I didn't feel anything right now at all. It's as if everything's gone numb, even my mane and tail when touching them. Clearly to my eyes I was no longer encased in rock, so what the hell was with all the numbness? And where was I even? ...Was I dreaming? Was this the afterlife? Purgatory? This doesn't quite match the description of heaven, or hell, at all. Plus you'd think being dead my body would have returned to that of my original. But nope, I still appear to be in the form of a pony. Maybe God's just messing with me... This is unexpected. The echoing voice caused my body to stiffen, as I literally felt the humoured tone pass through me like a chill. "Who's there?" I asked loudly, immediately preparing myself for an assault of any kind from the voice- wait... "Hang on... are you God?" The voice sounded even more amused. I am no deity, and you haven't met your end just still have so much to accomplish beforehand, Jack. My eyes widened; it's been so long since anyone's addressed me as... How did he know my-? Wait... "Specter...?" It's been a while, my friend. The voice confirmed with comfort in the tone... and I recognized it then. But that just added more to my already confused state. "But... how... what...?" At ease. You are quite safe. "...Where am I?" Really, Stardust? Out of all the questions my mind could conjure up for this situation right now, while a legitimate inquiry, there were far more important things to ask. Yet I felt compelled to await the mysterious voice's answer. A pocket of your own subconscious. A small retreat as you await your friends to aid in freeing you. "So... we're in my mind?" Indeed... you anticipated something else? "Honestly death but- hey hang on a minute! If we're in my own mind, then what are you doing here? For that matter; who are you and where did you come from? How come I can't see you, even when in my own subconscious, but only hear your voice? And why, in the name of our Lord, did you send me to Equestria in the first place?" Since I'm here, apparently waiting to be rescued by the others as Specter claimed, there was never a seemingly more appropriate time to get these questions answered. Because, I suppose like Twilight in that regard, I despised not having my curiosity satisfied. Plus, this was a corner of my mind? I didn't expect one part of me to be so... dull. I see you have been befriending them well. Oh... oh we're doing this again are we? "Yes, now answer my questions." Have you already forgotten what I stated last time we spoke? Your inquires will be answered when you accept those six ponies wholly as friends. "I was hoping you'd forget..." Screw you Specter... I heard that. Regardless, I had not anticipated your arrival within your own mind at all, my young friend. I'm not sure whether to take that as an implication he was inside my mind this whole time. "You'll find I'm full of surprises." A deep chuckle, indicating how aged the owner of the voice truly was. I concur, considering your activities ever since you've been transported to Equestria; battling an ursaminor, a dragon and a hydra. Even now you risked your own life for the safety of another. Miss Sparkle I believe. "Yes well..." I shrugged. "Rather me than her, after all." If he had any thoughts against that statement, he kept it to himself. Wise move. Rest assured, you will return to the real world soon. Beforehand, I must commend you on how progressive you are being with the task I have set before you. I'm amazed he has yet to even call out, if he knew so much, about my own attempts to return to my true home. May I inquire, however, as to why you confided in Princess Celestia and Princess Luna of your origins? Curious huh? "Wouldn't you like to know." I answered casually. Two can play this game my friend; why should I indulge you when you do not do so in turn? Yet the voice was unfazed, and I had the brief image of the unknown person shrugging. Fair enough. I shall find out sooner or later. Hopefully never. I then raised a brow as the voice suddenly spoke up again. Ah, it appears you are being revived from your subconscious my friend. We shall speak again at the appropriate time. What? "That was quick!" You were out, even within your own subconscious, for quite a while. Until we speak again, Jack. I noticed then around everything was becoming more brighter. Oh no he doesn't! "Hang on; you can't-" Nope. "-dust! Can you hear me? Stardust!" My awakening eyes blinked rapidly as reality returned to me, shaking my head as a small headache appeared out of nowhere. Where... what...? ...Oh yes. I recall everything now. God damn you Specter. You bloody troll... "Stardust. Are you alright?" I knew that voice from anywhere. "Twilight...?" I asked rather weakly before my blurry vision returned to clear as crystal, the smiling relieved unicorn standing before me as I slowly stood up, the forest area spotted from the rest of my eyes. Was that it then? Did I return to normal? Well by 'normal' I meant by not becoming a statue- Before I was even aware of it, the purple mare was already embracing me, two wrapped hoofs around my rather stiff neck. Oh right... I was standing when I was encased- oh never mind that, Twilight Sparkle was hugging me... again. And like last time it felt... good. "I'm so glad you're okay." The unicorn said after releasing me before I was even given the opportunity to return the favour, her tone nothing but happy and pleased to see I was in an alright state. "Oh, sorry." Her expression turned apologetic and shy as I flinched at the stiffness of my neck. "Not your fault... Did you...?" Tch, my throat felt a little dry. Though the intelligent mare seemed to get what I was thinking about, shaking her head and nodding to beside her. "No. It was Fluttershy who helped restore you." Fluttershy...? I slowly turned my recovering head around to the observing pegasus and the three fillies, all smiling at us happily, evidently just as glad that I'm alive. "She got the creature to turn you back from stone." "...I see." Well then, time to thank the shy mare the only way I currently could, slowly walking up to her while the rest of the stiffness disappeared. I bowed gratefully to the blinking Fluttershy. "You have my gratitude, my dear." "Oh. It was nothing, really. We're all just glad you're okay, Stardust." "'It was nothing'?!" One of the three fillies exclaimed. I imagine this one was... oh dear lord, I've forgotten their names. The light brown pegasus proceeded to gesture wildly. "Fluttershy showed that thing true terror when she gave it the Stare!" The what...? I frowned in confusion while Fluttershy shrugged sheepishly, and a clucking sound attracted our attention to an approaching full chicken, to which the yellow pegasus walked towards to comfort the evidently frightened bird- Wait... that creature. Immediately I focused squinting into the night for the fleeing hybrid. There you are you son of a [BEEP]; I spotted a slithery tail retreating to a nearby bush. I walked in pursuit, mustering up the hardest glare I could manage before preparing to exact my vengeance on the creature- I felt a soft hoof on my shoulder to make me abruptly pause, followed by a comforting voice. "Let it go, Stardust. Fluttershy's made sure it will never harm another pony again." Good for her, but my pride demanded retribution for encasing me in stone. But glancing at the pleading violet eyes brought up an immense feeling of hesitation. "Please, do it for me." ...I sighed to express my reluctance, slowly nodding while allowing the beast to get away. "Alright, just this once." But if the abomination goes near anyone else I knew again, I'll have it as an appetizer. Twilight smiled in relief before quickly withdrawing her hoof, another voice popping up. "Um... excuse me." Our attention turned to the approaching yellow Earth Pony, who was looking at me with curiosity. "I don't think we've ever met. My name is Apple Bloom. And those two there are Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo." Said fillies joined her. Ah, kids... one of my many weaknesses. I bowed politely. "It is a pleasure to meet you young ones. My name is Stardust Balance." I stood up straight while Fluttershy walked towards us with a chicken on her backside, a sudden thought causing me to frown. "So... ladies, why exactly are three children here are in the middle of the Everfree Forest?" The two teenage mares shrugged, Twilight answering. "It's a long story. Why don't we tell you while taking these three girls back to Fluttershy's cottage?" I nodded along with the others, noticing one of the three children yawn tiredly. Fluttershy appeared to note that as well, smiling brightly. "Come along then girls. We've had enough excitement for one night." As the pegasus took the lead, guiding the three ecstatic fillies, something popped in my mind which prompted me to call out. "Fluttershy." I waited for her to glance over her shoulder. "Thank you again; that's twice you've saved my life now." "Oh, you're welcome." She beamed at my gratefulness before continuing escorting the three small ponies. "Shall we?" I heard Twilight ask next to me. I smirked and gestured forward formally. "After you my dear." "Thank you, but I'd prefer you walk right beside me." "...As you wish." I obliged while raising a brow. "And an additional thank you, Stardust. It's twice now you've saved my life." Twilight began as we trailed behind the others. And holy hell did her voice become more quiet and somber with each passing word. "I was afraid when you pushed me out of the way like that, turning to stone in my stead. I honestly didn't know what to do. After I used magic to chase the creature off, I immediately wen to Zecora's place for help. Turns out she wasn't even there; I knew I should have awaited a replied letter beforehand. And... well I sorta panicked, you know. Because I wasn't aware of any spell to transform you back from stone! And the idea of you becoming a stone forever just-!" "Twilight, Twilight." I interjected before she could continue one with her guilt, reaching out to do something incredibly uncharacteristic of me as we halted: I placed a gently hoof under her chin so she didn't turn away. I'm work out what's wrong with me today after reassuring the mare before me. "It's alright, my dear. I'm here and still breathing now. What you could have done previously is irrelevant now. I'm just glad you're alright." "But... I could have done something..." "You're not all-powerful nor omniscient." I reminded her, having adopted a softer tone to help lift this stubborn unicorn's spirits. And I think that was enough of holding her. I released her chin, glad she didn't immediately look away. "Sometimes there are things neither you nor anyone else but a specific being has to accomplish. Exhibit A: Fluttershy." I nodded to the distant pegasus, who with the small fillies paused in their walk to wait for us, having a conversation of their own; most likely a lecture. "But the fact you were concerned for me, while unneeded, is appreciated." "Of course my worrying was necessary. You're my friend." A purple hoof placed on my chest. What was with this personal touching? And why was it so welcoming...? Must be still disoriented. I chose then to say nothing, simply walking towards the other while Twilight followed beside me. It was late anyway; we can save this discussion for tomorrow. But before then. "Well, in relation to our conversation earlier today, I suppose there is one thing I should be grateful to Celestia for also." I glanced to my left at the blinking Twilight, who was surprised either by this sudden shift of tone, or the fact I was willingly thanking her mentor for anything. "And what might that be?" "Having me interact with some fantastic ponies... and dragon." While we were enjoying listening to the playful laughter of the Cutie Mark Crusaders nearby, Twilight, Fluttershy and I were currently content around a table outside the cottage. The only difference between our drinks is mine simply being a glass of water, having declined the offer of tea multiple times. Last night I was informed of what occurred during my statue state. After seeing that Zecora wasn't home, Twilight returned to check on me before returning to the library for any spell in the books that would revive me, worried that taking me with her would damage my fragile state. It turned out the hybrid managed to escape from my stone grip, targeting a chicken that left Fluttershy's coop nearby after freeing itself from my clutch. The three troublesome fillies, meanwhile, snuck out of the house during night and into the Everfree Forest, pursuing some sort of danger they could face and capture, earning the tattoos they so crave. I was shaking my head the whole time, exasperated and humoured over the lengths the youthful three would go to, all to get those accursed cutie marks of their own. Twilight had then returned after finding out only the creature which encased me in the first place can reverse the process, running into a distraught Fluttershy who was seeking out the three lost fillies. Eventually they caught up with the frightened crusaders after hearing screams from near them, Fluttershy utilizing this 'Stare' that halted the abomination - its named revealed to me as a "Cockatree" or something like that - from trapping her in stone and ordered it to release me and the chicken. Suffice to say, all I said at the end of the tale was that if Fluttershy wasn't telling off the three crusaders, I would have. "This tea is delicious. Thank you again for letting us stay over and join you for morning tea, Fluttershy." "You're quite welcome Twilight, it's a special recipe of mine." "I'd love for you to share it with me sometime." "Okay. Stardust, are you sure you don't want any?" Oh, no need to invite me into the conversation ladies. "Need I sound like a broken record?" I smirked, finally looking away from the kids to the confused mares, shaking my head politely. "No thank you, Fluttershy." "You seem to enjoy watching the fillies play." Twilight pointed out, while a letter and ink above her was being filled out. I assume it must be for her mentor. "I like kids." I shrugged, the image of my little sister appearing within my mind as I spoke. "Plus they remind me of Cerys." "'Cerys'?" "Stardust's younger sister." The unicorn's explanation caused Fluttershy to blink in surprise, before her smile brightened even more. "Oh! I didn't know you had a little sister. That's a beautiful name she has." Yes, it contrasts quite perfectly with that little devil's attitude. "Thank you. I'll tell her you said that." The yellow pegasus nodded, sipping her tea. "A little sister along with a puppy. That must be nice." "Well a pain in the arse more than anything." "I wasn't aware you have a puppy back in England." I shrugged at Twilight's discovery. "And I was wrong about you Fluttershy, you do know what you're doing with the girls." I nodded in agreement, adding in my two cents. "Plus last night you've displayed a vast among of courage against that hybrid. Good job Fluttershy." The pegasus dismissed the praise. "Oh I wouldn't go that far. I mean, I assumed I'd just be as good with kids as I am with animals, Boy was I wrong. I really learnt the hard way not to bite off more than I can chew." Oh I see, so it's Fluttershy who was taught a valuable lesson today. Good for her. I simply smiled while sipping the clean water. "You and Rarity both." Twilight then pointed out, before glancing somewhere behind me. "Good morning Rarity." I looked behind me to the tired-looking white unicorn, nodding in greeting. "Did you finish with those capes?" Fluttershy inquired. The mare blew out a breath, walking towards us. "Just delivered them. I have to admit, if you hadn't come along I might not have. Thanks again." She nudged the pegasus' cheek, and I'm amazed her horn didn't poke the other mare's eye out. "Won't you stay for some tea?" "I really must get back to the shop and clean up. Girls! Get your things! Time to go!" Rarity ordered the three... before continuing doing so while the three fillies disobeyed. There was nothing but a smile on my face. Yep... exactly like my trouble making sister. Fluttershy sighed beside me and said. "Excuse me for one moment." And my smile changed to a smirk as the energetic children immediately obeyed the kind pegasus. "Kids can be quite a handful, can't they?" I concurred. "But you can't help but find their behaviour endearing." "Indeed." Twilight nodded while sipping her tea as I looked back to the table, before adding casually while the fillies said their goodbyes. "Oh by the way, your cape's been stolen." Wait what? My head instantly looked at my back, seeing nothing but the bright gold fur and insulting cutie mark I usually cover up. What the-? Where did it-? "Hey!" I called in annoyance as Twilight laughed lightly at my indignation towards the three fleeing gleeful fillies escaping with my clothing worn by one of them. "One moment my dear. Get back here you three!"
Chapter Eighteen: The Friend Stopper Chapter Eighteen: The Friend Stopper "Before you get mad, I had nothing to do with this." Well considering I just got up and have yet to get my water, I'll either be mad or weary. Still I raised a waking-up eyebrow at the dragon who was attempting, and failing, to block my field of visiion, slowly pushing his raised arms back down to get a look at whatever's happening on the first floor- Oh Jesus... I sighed and rubbed my tired head at the mess of books and scrolls a few feet away, created by the three fillies whose heads were poking out of the mountain of literature. Because that's what I want to wake up to, a part of the library that appeared as though it was attacked by a hurricane... or Rainbow Dash. Spike smiled meekly when I glanced at him in question. "What happened here?" "They're trying to get their cutie marks." The deadpanned lizard explained. Ah... and by making a mess of things they hope to achieve such? Ugh, I was too tired for this [BEEP]... "Oh hello there Stardust!" The yellow filly, I believe her name was Apple Bloom, noticed my presence, waving as though unfazed by the annoyed expression. "Twilight's not here at the moment if you're looking for her." The information had me frown, while Spike walked away to return whatever he was doing. "Why would you assume I'd be looking for Twilight?" She shrugged while continuing to look through the mountain she and her friends created. "Well, you don't look like you've got a book with ya, so I just assumed you were going to ask Twilight to help ya find a book to borrow." Ohh... my tired brain realized the implications. "I live here... temporarily anyway." I responded with slight amusement, to their continuous ignorance. I shrugged and turned to the dragon. "I'll clean up this mess, Spike." After I've had my morning drink of course. Spike beamed in gratitude. "Thanks Stardust." I nodded before proceeding on my way to the kitchen, glancing at the fillies while I passed by. "You're all fortunate I'm too tired right now to lecture you about the mess made here. Next time, I won't be so charitible, alright?" "Yeah sure." The light brown one replied - Scootaloo I believe - while looking through the pile. I shook my head at their ignorance. Honestly... By the time I entered the other room I heard a surprised question. "What happened here?" "The Cutie Mark Crusaders!" Cue fanfare. Because that proud announcement of theirs was the first thing I heard upon returning into the messy room, a glass in my hoof while the three fillies seemed pumped up over something, brohoofing each other. "Did I miss something?" I inquired while joining Twilight and another pony who I've never met before. "Oh hello Stardust. Just woke up?" I nodded while the unfamilar mare next to Twilight raised a brow... wait... I think I know who this is. "'Just woke up'? Pardon me for saying so, but isn't it two o'clock in the afternoon?" I shrugged to her disbelief. In my defence I was up the majority of the night pondering about my latest conversation with a certain voice. The purple unicorn clarified in amusement. "Stardust is a late sleeper... a very late one." No point denying it. I've always had difficulty sleeping until a late time. "On the bright side, at least I don't stay in bed until a time like four." I ignored Twilight's mumble of "Yeah, rarely anyway...", instead gesturing to the smiling young children. "So, what's with the hype?" "'Hype'?" The dark pink Earth Pony echoed curiously. "Excitement." "Ah, well-" "We're going to enter the Ponyville School Talent Contest!" Apple Bloom interjected loudly. Then Sweetie Belle. "Yeah, maybe there we'll finally learn what our special talents are." And finally Scootaloo. "And finally earn our cutie marks!" "Cutie Mark Crusaders! Let's move out!" The three fillies exclaimed before rushing over to the open exit. As they left, they were blissfully oblivious to the Earth Pony's call: "Wait a minute you three, you need to clean up this mess!" All for naught. I took a sip while the mare sighed and glanced apologetically at the library's owner. "I'm terribly sorry for the mess those three have made." "It's fine, Cheerilee, don't worry." The unicorn rassured her. Cheerilee... Cheerilee... Oh right, yes, a teacher who runs this town's school. "You know how kids are, Twilight." "Yes I do." The purple mare glanced humourously at the working dragon. "I suppose we'll have to clean up." "I'm dealing with this mess, Twilight." I stated. "Already told Spike I'd clean up anyway." Of course, the uniocrn protested. "Oh. Really, Stardust, you don't have to do that-" "I insist. It pains me to see a messy library anyhow." "Well well." Cheerilee smiled in interest. "I wasn't aware we had another librarian in Ponyville besides Twilight here." "Oh. Stardust isn't a librarian, he's-" "Standing right here, my dear." I smirked as Twilight flushed in embarrassment while the other mare chuckled behind her hoof. "Of course, sorry. Stardust, this is Miss Cheerilee, who educates young colts and fillies at the Ponyville Schoolhouse. Cheerilee, this is Stardust Balance, a good friend of mine." A good friend of yours? Since when did I reach that level of friendship in your mind Twilight? Regardless I bowed formally to the dark pink Earth Pony. "A pleasure to meet you, Miss Cheerilee." "My, a gentlecolt as well. It is nice to meet you in turn, Mr Balance." I nodded before addressing Twilight once again. "Anyway, as soon as I'm done with this drink, I'll get right on it." "You sure you won't come with us to watch the talent show?" "I'm sure Twilight. There are just some things I need to dwell upon. I'll probably attend sometime later," "Alright. Well take good care of the library while I'm out." I smirked as the two headed for the door. "You expect anything less from me?" "You haven't stopped surprising me yet." Touche. "See you later then." I nodded in farewell as Twilight and Spike exited the clean library through the doorway outside, closing said door behind them. Once again I was left to my own peace, quietness and thoughts. Just the way I like it. Already my hooves began moving in their own accord, beginning the pacing I usually go through when in deep thought. And today my thoughts dwell over a specific subject that occurred during my temporary imprisonment in stone. Specter. It's been a while since I pondered about that mystery entity, due to the fact I've been more focused on adjusting to the lifestyle of this world and interacting with the residents. Plus that voice hasn't spoken to me since the whole ticket affair. To hear it again after so long was unexpected, to say the least. And the fact he was apparently making himself at home within my own mind only made me more curious and apprehensive... and annoyed. That coward believed he had the right to do that. My brain wasn't a house to reside in. Who was he to take refuge in there? What was even more irritating was his words said to me that day, where information from him was very, very scarce. Nothing new about my predicament, just a comment over how 'well' I'm doing over my interactions with the ponies. I didn't need a compliment; I needed answers. Answers that he refuses to give me for whatever reason. If he wants me to make friends with the Mane Six, then Specter should at least give me some sufficient details as to why I should. During my contemplation, my ears picked on the sound of knocking, directing my attention from the wooden clean floor to the front door. Were they back already? Or maybe someone either wishes to borrow a book or return one. I opened the door, and the pony in front of me was not the average resident I anticipated. But rather a mornach. "Hello Stardust. It's been a while." ...What? For a moment I couldn't form a vocal response, instead resorting to rapid perplexed blinking and a mouth agape at the unexpected presence right in front of me. What... what was she doing here? Celestia smiled at my reaction, seemingly taking delight in it. "No need to look so shocked my friend. May I come in?" I slowly nodded, steeping aside for the mornach to enter. Come on Stardust; you may not like her but she's still royalty! I swallowed, finally regaining some common sense. "Twilight's not here if you're looking for her." "I am aware." Oh? The Princess glanced over to me while I closed the door behind us. "Quite the contrary, it is you who I currently wish to speak to." Oh... oh dear. "Now now, no need to look wary my friend. But before we speak, you wouldn't mind making me a cup of tea would you? I'm feeling rather parched right now." Talk about awkward. Princess Celestia, in the Golden Oak Library kitchen, drinking a fresh hot cup of tea made by yours truly - who was I to be an impolite host since Twilight and Spike were absent? - taking a seat by one end of the table, and I by the other, having myself a cup of soda. Of all the unwelcome things I could have not desired today, this was the most. The mornach seemed unfazed by the atmosphere of tension, sipping her own drink with satisfied delight, setting down rather formally before speaking. "For a stallion who holds no taste for tea, you seem to make an effective cup." "It's not the first time." I shrugged. "Twilight often wants a drink while Spike is napping." "Oh?" The Princess raised a brow. "She asks you to make one?" "Actually no, I just make one for her." "And why is that?" "More to the point Celestia, why are you here?" Civil conversation when there's something more important to discuss stalls me for so long. Though unlike last time, as I expected the alicorn to at least make a reaction to my clear disrepsect, she simply took another sip of her tea. "Not one for pleasant talks, I see." "If it's alright with you, I'd just like to get to the heart of the matter." "Very well." Celestia set her cup down again elegantly, staring at me with those pink eyes that holds centuries of knowledge and experience. Though I wouldn't dare add wisdom to it, this mornach was anything but wise. "I have come to check on how you are doing in Ponyville, along with discovering if you've learnt anything new about your situation." Ah of course. "Alright then." I took a gulp of the refreshing fizzy sustenance before setting the drink down in turn, clearing my throat before continuing. "My time here in this town has so far been... fair shall we say. I am getting along well with the residents, especially with Twilight, Spike and the others. The former two have been very gracious hosts, and I erather enjoy spending time with them. So far I have yet to encounter anything that has caused me grief." "Oh? Not even when facing a hydra head-on and getting turned to stone?" Oh so this Princess of the Sun knew. As she asked that her features shifted to that of blankness, and I shrugged at the look. "Not even those." "I see." I bet you do. Celestia proceeded to sigh a little in thought, looking down upon the reflection of her own tea for a moment. "When Twilight informed me over these incidents, I kept questioning myself whether having you stay in Ponyville with my student was in any way a good idea. Despite my status as a Princess and power, I am not wholly wise as everyone is led to believe." "My dear Celestia, I'd be shocked if that was the case." She said nothing for a moment, seemingly in deep contemplation. What, no counterargument for that jab? So did she secretly thought that some of the decisions and ways she gets things done were complete and utter bull-[BEEP] as well? "However, I must thank you." Hang on, what? "Thank me?" "Indeed." Celestia nodded, again smiling at me but this time in gratitude. "You risked your own life for my beloved student, not once but twice. The fact you were do conduct such noble acts for the safety of another is enough to earn my trust." Wow... oh wow... you trust way too easily then my dear. Still, I felt a sense of pride rise up within me over the fact royalty was thanking me for something. "In addition, I must offer my gratitude for saving my royal captain, Shining Armor, and a colt in danger from that house on fire back in Canterlot some time ago." Oh yeah, that happened. Honestly forgot that. "No problem." I replied politely while having a gulp of my cool drink. "If there is anything I can do to return the favour, Stardust, let me know." "That depends if you've discovered a way to transport me home as of yet." I responded rather jokingly. Yep, Celestia confirmed the unsurprising bad news, shaking her head. "I apologize, but despite my efforts, I have uncovered no method of transportation than can take a pony bwteen worlds. You are stuck here in the meantime." I nodded, not really that fazed by this any more. I doubt anyone in Equestria will find a way how. "But this topic brings revelance to another I wish to bring up; has this unknown character - Specter I believe you called him - reappeared recently?" "...You know, as a matter of fact he has, but not in the way you might think." Not that it was any of your business Celestia. But who knows, maybe you can be of some use. I continued while she regarded me with intent listening. "While I was encased in stone by that cocka-what-its-face, it seems my unconciosuness led me into a part of my own mind, a part where Specter was apparently residing." "Indeed?" "Indeed. I encountered him there, though like last time I only heard his voice. I of course demanded more answers as to why I was in your world, alongside who he was and where he came from." "And what did he say?" Celestia seemed to lean forward a little. Very composing of you. "Very, very vague things." I replied, not bothering to display my frustation at the lack of information given to me by that damn voice. "Only that I was progressing in my 'task' rather sufficiently, and that same responce where he will provide me with more answers after I've geniunely considered Twilight and her friends as, well, my friends." "Hmm." She was evidently thinking really hard about this. "Go on." "That was about it, before we could speak further Fluttershy already made the creature turn me back from stone, bringing me back to reality." If I can call this world that... "I see." Well... can't blame you there Celestia. I would say the exact same thing- hey wait a minute, of course I can blame you. In fact I can blame you for just about anything. Or that might just be my irritation talking. "Then it appears I can repeat my statement from last time; you will have to continue doing as this Specter requests if you are to find a way home." "Yippee..." Then the mornach threw me a humoured expression. "Though I don't see why you are complaining as much; according to Twilight's letters, you're getting along with her and the others rather well." Normally I would deny as such, but one part of Celestia's words had me raise a brow. "Twilight... talks about me in those letters?" "Of course." She nodded, her small smile widening a little before taking another sip of her tea. Oh right... forgot I even had soda with me, and that my hoof clutched around it was freezing. I let go of the cool drink as Celestia continued. "It seems she took the task of helping you feel comfortable in Ponyville rather seriously." "She takes everything rather seriously." I pointed out with a smirk. But I had to swallow a lump of flattery over the fact Twilight would even consider me important enough to have me mentioned sometimes in her letters to her mentor. The tall alicorn chuckled. "Her commitment and loyalty are astounding feats, that is true. Sometimes I wish she'd be more light-hearted about things. But whether you realize it or not, Stardust, my beloved student desires to befriend you completely." "Hm. You're very luck to be teaching someone like her." "Thank you Stardust." "But no offence to her, yet it sounds as though, considering befriending me was a task you set upon her, I'm a means to an end to her." Now that this topic was brought up, it makes more logical sense as to why Twilight goes to such great lengths to befriend me. No way would anyone willingly attempt to be my friend. Except for Spike, but he's only a child who doesn't know any better. And Fluttershy. But that's due to her being more kind and trusting than she should be. "I believe there's an irony to your words." Wait what? I frowned as Celestia's tone and features shifted a little, looking and sounding more serious and... accusing. "Because it also sounds to me you are merely using Twilight and the others to get what you want. How am I to know when you eventually leave Equestria you will do so without so much a tearful farewell to my student and her friends?" Why... you... "How dare you..." You want to try and intimidate me with your expression, you glorified Princess? How about a glare in return at the ludicrous accusation you throw at me. My voice rised alongside my disbelief and anger. "How dare you! You think I would ever use Twilight, Twilight of all people, and Spike and the others as pawns? If you think I would ever even consider toying around with their feelings, then you may as well admit to yourself how incompetent a monarch you truly are!" For this alicorn to have the gall to... not once since I've been to this world have I ever considered using Twilight and the rest like chess pieces. Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash maybe, but just thinking about the idea of messing around with all their feelings and then leaving them in a devastated state after I depart from Equestria made me feel sick to my stomach. I was no Palpatine. To my further annoyance, Celestia looked unfazed by my raised tone at her. You'd think for a Princess she'd be more use to other addressing her with proper respect and honour. "I would appreciate it if you would calm down and subside your anger, Stardust." "Oh I'm sorry. Maybe if some wild accusations weren't thrown at me I wouldn't be so mad." Despite my ever increasing attitude, the monarch's features softened a little. "So you have no intention of using my subjects as a means to an end?" "If that was the case, you'd think I'd be a little more open and interactive to them. They are not tools to be utilized and thrown away with. Plus I would rather set myself on fire and then tap dance in front of an ursamajor than ever intentionally hurt Twilight or the others." There was no exaggeration to this, I would do just those instead of inflicting any pain, physically or emotional, against them. "Then we should have no problem." Celestia finished the rest of her tea before standing up, staring down at me with an expression I couldn't decipher. "In addition to your words, you also almost cost your own life for the safety of Twilight, Spike and their friends a number of times. I only hope when the time comes for you to return back to your world, they will understand." "I hope so too..." "Hm. Well I have kept enough of your time. And before I leave, Princess Luna sends her regards." I nodded, though why Luna would send me any regard was curious. "Tell her I send them in turn." The royal alicorn glanced at me while she was leaving. "I shall. But hopefully, Stardust, you will trust Twilight enough soon to tell her the truth about yourself. And hopefully I can take your word for it that you are not simply taking advantage of the task given to you." I have only one thing to say to you then before you depart, my dear... "Excuse me. Pardon me. Coming through. Stallion getting his way through life here." I muttered several sentences while passing through the crowd of cheering ponies, eyes seeking out a certain purple unicorn in hopes of having a word with her. "Twilight, are you around here?" I called, hoping for a response. Just where could she be? Backstage perhaps? That mare probably has that kind of permission- Hip hop sounding fanfare blared from the nearby stage, causing me to look up in annoyance. "Please welcome the Cutie Mark Crusaders!" ...Well seeing as how I'm here regardless. I sighed and shifted around, placing my full attention on the drawing curtains temporarily. Before immediately regretting it for the rest of my miserable existence. "Oh my God..." I whispered my justifiable disbelief at the three heads popping out of the shadows. What... What the hell was I looking at? What was the look they're going for here, the diva pirates? Seriously what in the name of sanity was going on right now? My jaw was literally agape at what those three... rather bold young ponies were doing. The full stage lights then turned off while they were all vocally exclaiming how loud they were going got sing, revealing a set that made me glad the plays I use to be in at school were all costumes and no sets. And don't get me started on those costumes of theirs, didn't they know this was, as I presumed, a talent show and not a Halloween dress display? Who designed them, a Gothic Willy Wonka? I can't tell who looks the worst; probably Apple Bloom because her costume looks the closest to being pajamas. And that makeup. Oh the horrendous paint all over her faces... I observed the display with my feelings a mix of horror and pity. Those poor girls... Cheap crude sets. Scootaloo singing as though she's never had singing lessons to begin with. Apple Bloom... using kung fu. I suppose this is all just payback from that damn monarch for my parting words to her... Yes, that's it smoke, cover up this atrocious display. So then I can fully process what the [BEEP] was even happening before me right now. Were those three really so desperate to gain those tattoos they would resort to such an awful manner? I know, I know, they're just kids, and I'd hate to go Simon Cowell on them but... wow, this performance would give my teenage sister's singing a run for her money. But I will give them credit on one thing, despite all the horribleness before me and the understandably shell-shocked crowd. They're trying. Did I mention they were already screwing themselves up with minor accidents occurring on the stage? As if this wasn't going to bomb enough already. The rather fitting conclusion for this song was everything falling apart and crashing right on top of them, to my concern but then relief when they appeared from the rubble unharmed, staring at the crowd as though awaiting some applause. The audience of course gave the right response. I know what you're thinking, isn't it cruel of me to think that laughing at all the hard work and effort three littls fillies put into in hopes of obtaining their cutie marks? Indeed, hence why I wasn't laughing along with the crowd, instead watching the three ashamed young ponies slowly leave the stage. While after a long moment the enjoyment from the crowd over what they saw slowly subsided, I raised a brow as numerous colts and fillies, two I noted were Snips and Snails. I guess the crusaders were the last to present whatever it was they were doing. What WERE they doing anyway...? Ah, there's Spike, on the stage, walking alongside the teacher whom I met earlier this afternoon. The Earth Pony spoke loudly, "Let's hear it for our talented fillies and colts!" I rubbed my ears while wincing as the audience proceeded to repeatedly stomp their hooves on the ground like a herd of elephants. "Our first award goes to Snips and Snails!" Well what do you know? "For best magic act!" I smirked a little, clapping my two hoofs softly while the whole crowd cheered happily. Oh, and hide all you like you three, you'll get your awards soon I imagine. "The next award goes to Sunny Days and Peachy Pie! For best dramatic performance!" I love how it's Spike who's placing the medals on the young ponies. Regardless I clapped again. No need to be sour about the whole thing anyway. "And finally, the last award of the night goes to..." I'm drowning in suspense here. "The Cutie Mark Crusaders!" Of course. I rolled my eyes. "For best comedy act!" I blinked in comprehension while the crowd cheered for their bold fillies. Oh so THAT'S what they were going for... though judging by their far-off expressions I assume that wasn't quite the case. Well, a comedy award is better than no award I suppose. I do wonder though if my little sister was here, what award she would have won. Probably singing, since that's a talent she wanted to show off last time I checked. Still, I was happy for the three fillies receiving some sort of reward for their performance, no matter how demeaning the medals were or their show in general. The three fillies bowed before eventually leaving the stage. Let's just hope they NEVER do something like that again. Having spotted three particular mares earlier, I hurriedly exited the applauding audience and followed Applejack, Rarity and Rainbow Dash - though why the latter was here I did not know - in hopes of seeing the elusive Twilight. And look and behold, here she was on backstage. While walking by the three beaming fillies who were running to the taller ones, thankfully no longer wearing those absurd costumes, I joined the smiling purple unicorn while turning around beside her to watch the fillies boast about our awards. "Well, that was certainly a... unique performance." I commented, attempting sound more casual than humoured. "That's one way of putting it." Twilight concurred, nodding and seeming not to notice my forced tone. "All in hopes of gaining their cutie marks. Now they believe their special talents involves comedy." "So, nothing new then." I felt a soft nudge to my right. "Be nice, Stardust. They worked hard." "Oh I know. Which is why I didn't laugh alongside the audience over their display of... comedy." "Well then at least you have some composure." I glanced sharply at the smirking unicorn, who feigned obliviousness. "I have plenty of composure, thank you very much." "Indeed? There are multiple times which you proved otherwise." "Name one." "Gilda." The name of that insufferable griffon had me sigh in frustration. "You're never gonna let that go, are you?" I added as Twilight opened her mouth to answer something no doubt smart-arsed, before I raised a hoof to interject. "Never mind. I needed to have a word with you anyway Twilight. Privately." The studious mare finally turned to me in question, before nodding and escorting me further away from the chatting others, still within sight but enough not to be in hearing distance from them, even for a pony's tall average ears. "Thank you, Twilight, you know what I have to say in privacy is of importance." "Oh no, who did you hit this time?" "If you would take this seriously, that would be greatly appreciated." I snapped irritably. I was no mood for games right now. Playtime's currently over. "Or would rather not hear about your beloved mentor's visit while you were out?" The reaction was completely expected, as Twilight dropped a shocked expression. "P-Princess Celestia was here? In Ponyville?" "More specifically, the library." I confirmed with a firm nod. "She arrived intentionally just as you and Spike left to this show." "But... she could have said hello, or something..." I waited while the disappointed unicorn looked down at the floor thoughtfully for a moment, before looking back up, regaining herself. "Well, what did the Princess want?" "A word with me." "Oh... about?" Ahh, there was that inquisitive mare, who didn't even care if the matter wasn't any of her business. Lucky for her, some portion of it was. "How I'm doing here in Ponyville; she was wondering how I was getting along with you, Spike and your friends." "Oh... and?" ...Was it me or was there a trace of worry in her tone for a second? I shrugged casually. "I told her you and Spike have been great hosts, and that I was getting along with everyone else fairly." Twilight sighed, obviously in relief. "Okay, was that all?" What, no gratitude for commenting about how you and Spike treat around the tree-house? Frowning a little, I lied. "The main gist of it, yes... however there was something during our conversation that led me here to seek you out. I need clarification from you." "Oh?" You seem to be saying 'Oh' a lot, my dear. "About what?" Twilight asked, evidently puzzled. "Over our supposed growing friendship." The purple mare blinked in confusion as I continued. "I need to know, since it was Celestia who requested you to befriend me, that you are or not simply befriending me because your mentor asked you to. That everything we've been through was purely due to your commitment to Celestia and her tasks." It was a nagging feeling I couldn't get rid of. I had to know, just so I can understand where we stand completely. While the idea alone of Twilight becoming a friend with the likes of me was flattering - though that might be a tad understatement - there was the most likely possibility I was simply being used by the loyal unicorn just to appease to her teacher. As if I didn't feel used enough already by that God-damned voice... Already, despite mentally steeling myself while confronting this intelligent pony about the matter, I for some reason felt an unusual amount of dread within me for any upcoming answer from Twilight. As if what she had to say actually mattered to me... well it did, but not to extent I would feel happy or hurt because of it. The unicorn stared at me for a long moment. I imagine my thoughts were about to be confirmed before she spoke, rather softly I might add. "You... honestly think I would become your friend, simply because Princess Celestia asked me to?" That is precisely what I'm saying, yes. "I just need to know-" The purple shorter pony cut me off, her tone changing that with her expression to disbelief. "Stardust, do you truly distrust me so much that you'd think I'm simply using you as a means to an end? There is no absolute way I would ever even consider that!" "No need to raise your voice..." I glanced to the side. Thankfully the other ponies were busy congratulating the fillies to notice. "True she asked me to help you out, but my befriending you was an order I took not just because the Princess asked me to, but because I really, genuinely want you to be my friend." Twilight finally clarified, still staring at me as though I slapped her or something. "I would never use you, you know that." Actually, I don't. But instead of admitting such suspicions I slowly nodded. "Alright... I just had to check." She sighed, rubbing her own face tiredly. "After all we've been through... Stardust, you're just as much my friend as Spike, Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash and the others are." I nodded again, allowing a small relieved smile on my features to appear. "Glad to hear it, Twilight, I just sought for clear clarification, that's all." Twilight then smiled in turn, though much more exasperatedly. "What puzzles me is what on Equestria would make you think that. Because there's no way Princess Celestia would." Hmph, always quick to defend your mentor my dear. I said nothing while replaying a scene from my mind today from earlier, which was both hilarious and very, VERY risky. Imagine this oblivious unicorn's reaction if I told her my parting words to Celestia was telling her to go [BEEP] herself.
Chapter Twenty: Isn't One Typical Birthday Chapter Twenty: Isn't One Typical Birthday You know, somewhere admist this recent popularity given to the poor yellow pegasus, there's a crude irony to it all. Oh not to the fact she was shy and everything yet she gets a mjor chunk of attention - that's the world in my case anyway. But the fact everyone was focused on Fluttershy today, and not me. The eleventh of June. What a Birthday. I sighed quietly while staring at the window to the sunny outside. To be fair, I haven't told anyone about today being the celebration of my birth, and I had absolutely no intention on doing so. Things were problematic enough for the meek Fluttershy; one more being in this world didn't need to suffer. Suffered mainly by Pinkie Pie. In addition, there's no real reason to inform anyone in Equestria about today's special event on my part. My relationship with Birthdays has been "decaying" over the last few years; I held little excitement whenever they were approaching, even now, and there wasn't really anything back on my world I desired anymore. Aside from returning back home and seeing my no-doubt grieving family... and a PS4. What? I have to play the third Kingdom Hearts game somehow. Still, I can't help but pity poor Rarity for not getting the intial fame she expected. And I also pity the poor Fluttershy instead being the object of fascination and fame than the elegant white unicorn recently due to the exaggerate Photo Finish - a ridiculous name I poked fun at a while back - taking note of her. What is it with blue ponies in this world being dramatic boasters...? A knock on my door a few feet away caused me to glance over my shoulder and sigh again, though this time in exasperation. I swear if it's Spike again here to complain about Fluttershy again I'm gonna... "Come in." I said regardless of my suspicions. And what do you know? I was right! "Can you believe her?!" I was already rubbing my forehead as the dragon entered my temporary bedroom, proceeding with the same rant I've had the pleasure of hearing these last few days. "Look at this: Fluttershy's now on the front cover of Ponyville's best-selling magazines! What did she do to deserve this?" What did I do to deserve this? Seriously, I just wanted some peace and quiet right now. Couldn't God at least provide me with them for my Birthday, instead of listening to Spike moaning over the fact his crush didn't get the fame she desired? Spike slammed the magazine down in front of me on my bed duvet, and my eyes glanced down to the front picture of the still yellow pegasus looking away wearing some sort of Equestrian dress. "I mean, if anyone deserves to get the spotlight, it's Rarity! Fluttershy's too scared of even being the pony of fame! But you know who's really at blame here?" "The illumanti?" I asked dryly while watching the dragon throw his arms in the air to express just how peeved he is over something that doesn't concern him in any realistic way. "The illu-? This isn't the time to joke Stardust! No, it's that glorified pony, Photo Finish! She was too bust concntrating on the dresses she mistook Fluttershy for being the true star. Yeah, that must be it; if Rarity was the one wearing the dresses, then she would be on the front cover of every magazine in Ponyville!" "Yeah, that's the problem..." "Exactly! So, I have to find a way to make her notice the mare who deserves all the fame and fortune. Rarity shouldn't be unoticed-" "Spike." "Hm?" "I don't care." I was far too concerned right now with the matters of Celestia and Rainbow Dash. The former right now because who knows what she'll plan to do to me after my farewell words to her. And the latter because neither she nor Applejack it seems were relenting in finding out who I was. Hence both the reason I have isolated myself within the library ever since the Diamond Dog incident. "Oh..." The lizard blinked, obviously not expecting my blunt annoyed tone. After finally grasping what my tone meant he rubbed the back of his head sheepishly, looking away. "Gee I'm sorry Stardust. I'm just a little mad..." "We both are." I replied before sighing for the umpteenth time today. It was already nearing the afternoon, I imagine. "But for different reasons, I assure you. But I have the feeling this will all be resolved very soon. Fluttershy's popularity is temporary, as you will all soon see." "Oh, really? And how do you know that?" "I'm psychic." I responded with a touch of humour in my tone, turning away again to look at the open window. "Now then, Spike, I need to be alone right now. So if you don't mind..." "Okie dokie. I'll just figure something out with Twilight then, sorry to bother you." You go do that. I nodded before hearing one last question, this time rather than a voice of whining it was concern, "Stardust... are you alright?" "I'm fine my friend." The automatic responce flew from my voice box. "There are some things on my mind today." Like today being my celebration of creation, and how I couldn't celebrate that because I was far, far away from my family. Granted I wouldn't have celebrated it much at all, but it was nice for some acknnowledgement over my birth from those close to me. And there was no one close to me here. As I heard the tiny footsteps leave the room, I rubbed my bearded muzzle. I could celebrate my special day somehow, but not by somehting that would give any of these inhabitants indication to it being my Birthday. Well, I won't throw a party for myself, or buy myself a cake. Reading a few books won't satisfy me, or anyone's Birthday I imagine. So what should I do...? I glanced down at the photographed mare once more before sigh number four thousand and eleven escaped my lips. "Some Birthday this is..." But I'll tell you where I'm not going: to visit any of the ponies. Despite the recent news around town that the meek Fluttershy has quited with being a model - shocker - I rolled my eyes at everyone's apparent surprise while walking aimlessly around town. Oh no, the most quiet, well-mannered and frightened pegasus has finally decided enough with being a citizen of popularity. Next up, Spike has a crush on Rarity. As I walked by the chatting residients, my ears only catching the words "Fluttershy" and "Quited", I shook my head at the theatrics of it all. Really, here I am inwardly celeberating my Birthday while everyone else cared over some pony who wasn't even going to reach the top of the ladder in the first place. Clearly only one, or just the only, person in this town has his piorities straight... except with the piorities of exactly where the hell I was even going. Or the point of why I was even taking a walk in the first place. In mere hopes of finding something to make this Birthday at least a memorable one? Tch, as if living in a world of multi-coloured ponies being the dominant species wasn't memorable enough. "Stardust!" Speaking of, one particular pony wouldn't be erased from my memories anytime soon. I nodded in greetings to the approaching group of mares. "Twilight. Fluttershy. Rarity." The fact these three in particular were even here brought a smile on my features. Yes, the three of the Mane Six I seem to get along with the best. Huh, their shining manes look as though they've just been clean and neatly taken care of. They've arrived from a spa or something? "I haven't seen you in a while Stardust." Fluttershy began with that serene smile, sounding very happy with that quiet tone of hers. "Not since I think during that whole incident with Rarity being kidnapped by those Diamond Dogs." "Yes well... I was preoccupied afterwards." I responded honestly, smiling myself as the yellow pegeaus seemed to be in a good mood. "News has reached me that you've ceased being a prudct of fame. Good job." "Um... thank you?" It took me a moment to releaze what I just said, quickly rectifying it. "Oh, I meant that the fact you stood up to your boss and left your job to be with your friends." "Oh yes, my friends are far more important than being a star." Both Twilight and Rarity beamed at those words, hugging their shy friend to express just how much they thought of her in turn. "Now just a minute, how did you know that's what happened? Fluttershy only quitted a mere hour back." Rarity then inquired with a raised curious brow. Ah [BEEP]. "...Speculation." "Speculation." I nodded at the repeated word. "Indeed. And I was correct it seems." "Indeed..." I shrugged at the expression on the graceful unicorn's features. Great, I brought on more suspicion to myself, again. Someone give me a medal for my Birthday, engraved with the words of 'Least Subtle Human Being Ever.' Twilight chose that moment, thank you my dear for clearing the tension, to speak up. "Um, Fluttershy, I think you're still getting attention from your adoring fans." The four looked around at the crowd observing us, eyes mainly focused on the shy pegasus. "Oh..." "Not to worry my dear, I'll escort Fluttershy back home." Rarity said positively while wrapping her arms around the looking-down mare in a comforting manner. "You have something to do anyway, don't you Twilight?" "I do." The purple unicorn inquired in confusion before a sudden stenr look from Rarity assisted her. "Oh, that's right! I'll see you two later at the... cottage." I raised a brow as the two waving mares departed from us. What was that all about...? Something already felt off. Oh Jesus, like I really needed this on my own Birthday too. Thank God that I can never seem to catch a break. Shouldn't I at least be granted some privalige for helping in saving Rarity's arse a while back... and the Diamond Dogs? "Anyway, I'm glad you're here Stardust." Twilight continued civilly after the two ponies disappeared from view, and the nosy citizens returned to their own mindless chatter. "I was wondering if you could keep me company for some time today." That statment was baflling enough. "You couldn't have requested such back in the library?" Never mind the fact this mare was potentially mentally unstable for even thinking of desiring my company for any reason. "I wasn't sure if you were awake or not. You have a surreal sleeping pattern, you know." Oh... well, fair enough. I couldn't help but shrug sheepishly as the unicorn raised an amused brow before turning around, looking over her shoulder. "If you'll follow me." ...Eh, why not? At least it'll give me something to do. Plus my brain seemed to be ordering me to go with her. And finally I was admittedly curious as to what Twilight had in mind. I nodded with a small smile. "Lead the way, mi'lady." "- It was just so hard, you know? Keeping secrets like that when my two friends were in distress and ignorant of the other's feelings about the matter." "One moment, I need some clarification." I raised a hoof politely after setting my drink down. "You stuffed your own mouth with yours hooves, then stuffed it with various food, and finally dunked your head into a vase, just to keep yourself quiet?" Twilight nodded slowly, then smiling in clear embarrassment. "Well when you put it like that..." "And you say I'm full of surprises." I shook my head in amusement while taking down whisk of soda. Who knew she had it in her? Twilight escorted me to Ponyville's cafe, and the pair of us were currently sitting on two sides of an outside wooden table. I haven't been here since Lyra and Bon Bon treated me to dinner. But instead of food this time, it was just Twilight and I ordering drinks and... just talking about what happened today. I was a little confounded. "So anyway, I learnt a valuable lesson today that-" "Twilight." She blinked at the unexpected shift of tone. "I'm sorry to interrupt, but I was wondering something." "Um, okay, go ahead." "Why am I here?" "Oh, well... to talk with me of course." I raised a brow. "I'm not that fond of idle chatter, my dear. I have a suspicion there is more to this than you're letting on. Is there something you wanted to talk to me about?" "What, I can't just hang out with a friend of mine?" "I don't 'hang out'." Twilight knew I despise being outside in public for so long, and wouldn't have dragged me all the way here without a purpose. Already the purple unicorn was looking away at my stated observation, seemingly nervous for whatever reason and as though she was trying to come up with a sufficient responce. What if...? No... Celestia couldn't have told her the full details of my conversation with the ruler, right? Even a mornarch like her had to be intelligent enough not to dilvulge everything, even to her own pupil. But who knows? Perhaps Celestia DID tell Twilight what I said to her, and this mare was now thinking of a way to bring the topic up and scold me for it. I slowly retracted my hand from the glass of delicious soda, already preparing myself to stand up and leave as soon as I feel either irritated or uncomfortable. I should've known Twilight would discover about that eventually. And I was going to pay the price for it... on my own Birthday too. What a present... Finally the unicorn spoke, sighing while looking at me again with an expression I couldn't read. "Now you mention it, yes, there is something I wanted to talk to you about." Oh boy. My hind legs were already ready to spring up. "It's about Spike." Off we go- wait what? "...Excuse me?" "You heard me." Twilight stated with a raised brow, obviously at my shift in posture. "I wanted to talk to you about Spike." ...Oh. Slowly I sat back down comfortably. "Okay... what about him?" "I know what really happened in those caves." Caves... oh... ohh... "You mean, with Rarity and the Diamond Dogs correct?" I sought for clarification, just to make sure we thinking of the same incident. But really there has never been another incident before that involving me and any cave in existence. Twilight confirmed with a nod. "Precisely. Spike told me everything that truly happened in the Diamond Dog's lair." "...I see." That was all I could say, because I had no idea how to exactly react to this revelation of Twilight's supposed knowledge of the event. "Did Spike tell you willingly or...?" "I asked him to tell me what really happned after that party for him was over." The purple mare explained, again looking at me with percuilar expression. "I was surprised to say the least." "That Spike rescued Rarity or-?" "Don't give me that." This time it was Twilight who interjected, raising a hoof of her own while speaking calmly. "I know you did most of the work, and I have only a few things to say to that." I raised a brow, honestly intrigued. "And that might be?" "You were smart to use negotiation as a tactic to distract the dogs and make sure they would never go near another pony again, despite your threat being compeltely empty and, well, exaggerate. And also..." A small smile appeared on her features. "That it was sweet of you to give Spike all the credit and make him the hero of the day." I shrugged. "I'll say to you what I said to him and Rarity; it was Spike who saved the dasmel. I was merely the bait." "The bait who planned everything from the start and did he best to prevent any violence from breaking out." She took a sip of her warm tea before inquiring with slight amusement. "Though, really, did you have to instill that much fear into them in order to distract them long enough?" "It worked, didn't it?" I asked retorically as Twilight shrugged. "But still, what puzzles is why you refused to take the credit... at all." Twilight expressed her thought out-loud with a perplexed frown. "I mean, I know you don't enjoy getting the attention, but you did just as much if not more of the work than Spike. Surely you should be thanked for it as well." "Oh I was given gratitude." I replied in assurance. Hopefully this mare didn't have any ideas on repaying for helping her pet somehow. "From Spike and Rarity. Besides, that fabricated version made things sound more romantic, wouldn't you say?" "Oh?" Twilight raised a humoured brow. "So you're aware of Spike's crush on Rarity?" ...Excuse me while I give you an expression that says 'Who doesn't?!' "'Aware'? A blind and deaf spastic hermit crab can tell Spike has the hots for her." This caused the unicorn to giggle. "I suppose it was obvious from the very beginning, huh?" "To anyone who can exert at least half a brain cell, yes." "Tell me about it." The studious mare rolled her eyes in good humour. "When we were preparing the dresses on Fluttershy to present them to Photo Finish, Spike confided in me and Pinkie Pie about his infatuation for Rarity." "I imagine you gave the appropriate response." "You mean a groan of disbelief? Indeed." "Huh. Not what I would've done." "Tch. You would've just rolled your eyes and give a sarcastic reply." "...No comment." I chuckled along with her, as we both then took another gulp of our own drinks. Twilight patted her muzzle with a napkin before continuing. "Still, I suppose I can't blame him for liking Rarity that much. She's arguably the most prettiest pony in all of Ponyville." ...Again, no comment. "What, no concurring or disagreement?" "I don't... dwell about the looks of mares." Or ponies at all. In the context Twilight was using anyway. At this statement Twilight looked suddenly intrigued. "Oh, you go for personality instead?" I couldn't seem to form a reply at all, as I was racking my brain from conjuring up an effective reply that wouldn't rouse any more suspicions. The unicorn blinked at my silence before taking another sip of her tea. "Okay, since you're clearly uncomfortable by the subject, why don't we talk about something else?" I said with more relief than I would've liked. "That would be more preferable, thank you." "Okay then. Should I ask about why you were even following the two in the first place, according to Rainbow Dash?" Uh oh... "Um... uh..." Don't take time to think, Stardust! Those slowly raising eyebrows of hers are already saying she was getting all the more curious and, dare I think it, suspicious. "...Gut feeling?" Yes, that was the same excuse I used last time to Rarity and Spike when explaining why our rescue mission arrived so soon. "Oh, so did the 'magichlorians' then tell you to follow them?" I frowned in good nature while Twilight smiled jokingly. "Sure, let's go with that." And luckily, also thankfully, the intelligence and wisdom within the purple humoured unicorn urged her not to question me about it further. Instead she made a comment about the matter. "Well, it's a good thing you showed regardless. Who knows at those dogs could've done to poor Rarity." The replaying of a scene from that episode had me smirk. "Oh believe me, it wasn't just Rarity I- we were saving." "Hm? Oh you mean you were also saving Spike from not being a hero in her eyes." Uhh sure, let's go with that. I nodded positively while Twilight glanced upwards, looking towards a nearby clock. "We better finish our drinks soon, there's something else I'd like you to assist me with." I blinked. 'Something else'? "But I haven't assisted you with anything as of yet." And to my surprise, the mare smirked. "You've assisted me now by providing me with pleasant company." I shook my head in bemusement, hoping it was the soda that was putting me in this neutral mood, and not just the simple company of this pony. So after our little 'hanging out', Twilight had taken me next to the town hall, a place I haven't entered ever since my first day with this world. She had business to discuss with the warm-welcoming mayor, I'm guessing royal matters, and requested of me to help the two mares by... standing around and doing nothing, really. Okay they wanted me to make sure no one enters the room they talked within. Since when was I qualified in their eyes to be a bodyguard? What was the mayor of Ponyville aware of the feats I pulled off against those various threats to the town and its citizens? I had a sinking suspicion, while pacing around the outside hallway, that perhaps they knew what I truly was, and were discussing what was to be done with me. But then I dismissed it, as Celestia possibly couldn't be that begrudging as to inform anyone about my origins just because I swore at her. No royal would sink that low... well I could name a few from my planet's own history that say otherwise. But despite all her faults - her plenty and plenty of faults - Celestia was not foolish to that extent. ...I don't think anyway. Eventually, while I was pondering about such and why the hell I was even here, Spike had arrived to see Twilight about something; the latter allowing him entry because he apparently had something important to say. And about two minutes when the dragon entered the room, looking nervous for some reason when he cast a look towards me while passing by, both him and the smiling unicorn left the mayor's office to return to the library, both with expressions of being slightly anxious for whatever reason and refusing to give me the details. And as soon as I entered the tree-house first, I learned why, the hard way. "SURPRISE!" W...What? "HAPPY BIRTHDAY STARDUST!" ...WHAAAAAAAAAT?! I could practically feel my jaw hitting the ground with such force it gave my body a jolt, while I stood there with a justified shocked expression at the crowd and decorations before me. Behind me I heard Twilight and Spike enter next, both passing by. But my attention was focused on the fact of this party presented to me. And the crowd before it: Fluttershy, Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, the Crusaders, Lyra Heartstrings, Bon Bon, Derpy Hooves, Doctor Whooves, Big Macintosh, Miss Cheerilee, Mr. Carrot Cake, Mrs. Cupcake, Snips and Snails... Wow, I recognized them all immediately by name. Impressive. All of them were staring at me happily after announcing those words to celebrate something they shouldn't even be aware of. What- What the hell...? My eyes kept glued mostly to the banner above, which held the generic 'Happy Birthday Insert Name Here', as my brain racked against itself for answers. I... I never told a single soul about today, so how...? "Stardust...?" The hesitant voice of a small dragon caused me to blink, retaining some composure from my shock. But not enough. "How... How did you...?" "I overheard you in your room earlier today." The rather nervous confession finally tore my eyes away from the banner. Now I was staring at Twilight in complete bafflement. The unicorn cleared her throat, while smiling sheepishly. "You muttered that today was your Birthday, I assumed anyway. So after helping out Fluttershy and Rarity today, I asked Spike and Pinkie Pie to prepare a quick party before the day is over and invite many ponies whom you were familiar with, while I occupied your time so everything could be ready before we returned." I blinked rapidly, trying to make sense of all this. "You mean to say..." I forced out my muzzle in disbelief. "You wasted your and these ponies time by organizing a party for the likes of me?" I heard a certain orange Earth Pony scoff feet away as Twilight shook her head. "No, doing something for your friend is never a waste of time." And then she smiled again, this time looking hesitant. "So... do you like it?" Oh I don't know. Right now there was a familiar desire to just turn around and storm out of the place like last time they decided to host a party for me. Spike seemed to have sensed my distress, speaking quickly while the crowd observed curiously. "Wait, Stardust, before you get mad! I know you don't like parties; but today's your Birthday, right? So we couldn't just do nothing about it. Besides, we wanted to at least do something nice for you, since you do so many good things for us." I stared at the nervous dragon, wondering what on Earth he was even talking about. I've never done anything 'nice' to them. My eyes then wandered to the decorations, the table filled with a food and standing out a large cake obviously reserved for me, and finally the ponies who bothered even attending a party hosted for the likes of me. Fluttershy and the others looking very tensed, as though knowing I might just stomp out any second now. But something kept my hooves planted. "I... I... You... all attended this party... despite the fact it was made for me?" Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. "Well duuh; it's not as if we don't like you, Stardust." "Even if some things about ya don't make a lick of sense, it would be rude of us not to do somethin' for ya on an important day like this." Applejack. "And we can't just ignore a Birthday. A party had to be made no matter who it's for!" Pinkie Pie. "You are our friend, Stardust, and so it is our obligation to host someone close to us with a party." Rarity. "And we have to thank you somehow, when you've done all those wonderful things for me- for our friends." Fluttershy. As the rest of the multi-coloured crowd either nodded in agreement or spoke vocally, I just remained standing there, stupefied. Oh good God... there was a feeling rising up from the pit of my stomach. Was that... affection? Was I truly touched by the fact these ponies consider me so highly? Yes... yes I was. Swallowing my shock, finally, I stared down at the wooden floor while shaking my head to express my disbelief. "You ponies are so damn sentimental..." "What was that?" I proceeded to release a small smile at the blinking Spike, then to the rest of the observant. "Well... why are we all standing around then? Don't we have a party to enjoy?" One party, for a day like this I suppose, wouldn't hurt. Just this once I'll allow myself to partake in this one tradition, especially since everyone went through so much trouble to celebrate something so trivial. And it'd be rude of me not to blow out the candles later; I couldn't deny a cake, especially one reserved for me, after all. I wasn't smiling as much as Twilight and Spike were in relief when Pinkie Pie exclaimed to get this party started. "So why are they here?" I gestured behind me to three particular Earth Ponies chatting among themselves. Them being Whooves, Macintosh and Cheerilee. Spike looked around to see who I was pointing at. "So, well I asked Pinkie Pie to invite as many ponies that you've at least talked to, since we know how anti-social you are." Ah, well fair enough. I've only had one conversation with those three I believe (So I'll question Pinkie Pie later on how she knew I've ever even interacted with them). I sipped the drink of punch - which was the first time I've tried such a drink, and I wasn't regretting it - while raising a brow at the dragon who I was conversing with. "So, you helped prepare the party." Spike shrugged modestly, taking a swig of his own drink. "Well, most of the work, Pinkie Pie was out most of the time looking for guests to invite, so I did most of the decorations all by myself." "Sounds like a lot of work for you." "Well I- hey!" I smirked as Spike frowned at me with indignation. "I'm not that lazy. Sheesh." "I know... and I still can't believe you even bothered doing any of this for me." I admitted lightly. Spike seemed to have picked up on my somber tone. "Well I had to pay you back somehow, for helping me rescue Rarity and giving me all the credit." I smiled, I wasn't ashamed to say gratefully, as the lizard then looked up in realization. "Oh, you wanna know a secret?" A secret? I raised a curious brow as Spike motioned for me to lean closer. To which I obliged slowly, reaching an exaggerated distance as the dragon confessed to me a supposed secret of his. "I have a crush on Rarity." ... I retracted my head and stared down at the dragon in disbelief. "No, really Spike? I never would have known." The dragon was clearly unable to pick up sarcasm, nodding rather sagely. "Yep, I mean Twilight thought it was obvious. But I've shown her haven't I?" "You most certainly have." Spike grinned, before casting a glance to the side at said white unicorn. "Now if you'll excuse, Rarity might need my help with that food on her plate." I rolled my eyes as the lizard walked proudly over the other side of the library towards his waifu. Child crushes. So adorable, yet embarrassing. Just like teenage and grown-up crushes, but only worse and more hilarious. "Enjoying the party?" A voice asked behind me. Recognizing it I smiled slightly, turning around to the cream Earth Pony. "Tolerating would be the right word for it." Bon Bon rolled her eyes playfully. "Okay, how are you 'tolerating' the party so far?" I shrugged seriously. "Could be worse. At least Pinkie Pie isn't playing any loud music." Thankfully the pink Earth Pony in question knew better than to play anything awfully high and obnoxious for a party hosted for me. Instead there was no music playing, which was even better. But that didn't stop the pink mare and three certain fillies from utilizing some dance moves - at least that's what I think they're doing - in the center of the room. Bon Bon looked back from following my gaze to Pinkie to me, frowning curiously. "True enough, but aren't you at least a little gratified by this party hosted for you, Stardust?" "Of course I am." I replied, more force to my tone than I allowed. Great. I turned my blue-green gaze to the surface of my red drink. "I just think no one needed to bother organizing a party for someone like me." "...Are you always this negative?" "Just realistic." I looked up to see Bon Bon shaking her head in clear bafflement, before glancing to her left and sighing in disbelief. "I apologize but I think Lyra couldn't contain her appetite." I followed her gazer this time to see the lime unicorn was, indeed, gorging as much food as possible, alongside Snips and Snails at the food stand. I chuckled a little. "It's quite alright." Good grief the positive atmosphere that spawned from Birthdays was getting to me. "Still, Happy Birthday, but if you'll excuse me. Lyra! Leave some for the other guests!" Bon Bon called out while walking towards the lime sheepish shrugging unicorn. "Quite a lively party." A British voice - which hearing from anyone around here was rather a relief to me nowadays - incited me to face the approaching brown stallion. The sight of him this close almost had me in excitement, and raise a huge grin, before recalling this was not the kind of pony I had once hoped for. "Which is a surprise, considering who it's hosted for." I replied casually. "A pleasure to see you again, Doctor." He waved a dismissive hoof. "Please, call me Whooves. There's no need for such formality, especially on one's own Birthday party." His brown eyes scanned the occupied area. "I must admit, I was pleasantly surprised and a little perplexed when I received an invitation by Pinkie Pie to this event, since the special pony and I have only interacted with each other once." "You're not the only one bemused." I concurred, our gazes on the pink oblivious mare, who was blissfully dancing away. "What puzzles me further is how she even discovered that one conversation." "Hm. Well if there's one thing I've learnt during my time in Ponyville, my friend, it's that there's most wisdom in not questioning such things whenever that energetic Earth Pony's involved." "Preaching it to the choir there." I smirked while he shrugged. Something then seemed to have attracted his attention. "Ah, if you'll excuse me, I do believe Miss Cheerilee is waving me over. Happy Birthday my friend." I nodded in farewell, sighing before continuing to observe the entire crowd around me. You know, just standing here, right now, watching this all, made me realize just how ludicrous it all truly was. Another species, of talking multi-coloured gullible horses, hosting a party for an alien they're not even aware - with the exceptions of Spike, Snips and Snails - was a different life form. For once a grand Birthday party was hosted, with a room filled with ponies who genuinely consider me as their friend, for me... ...They just make it more hard for me not to grow that attached to them. And they hosted it for me when I have done nothing for them in turn. I still didn't consider them my friends. They knew this, yet made a celebration for me anyway. These ponies, along with Spike, were just utterly hopeless. "You look troubled." There was the voice I've grown fond of around here the most. I smiled tiredly at the approaching purple unicorn. "Can't I at least get one minute of peace?" "Not at your own party, no." Twilight smiled apologectically. "But if I'm disturbing you, I'll just-" "Twilight, you never disturb me." I interjected with honesty, not wanting at all this pony in particular to feel awkward around here. As she flushed, clearly touched, I continued politely. "So what brings you over here?" "I just wanted to say Happy Birthday to you, Stardust." Ah, I nodded in thanks before she continued. "And that I'm sorry." The sudden change of tone and words had me arch a brow. "Sorry?" For what? She nodded. "I know you don't like parties, but I wanted you to feel more welcome in this town and show just how much friends you've made over the course of your stay, despite your thoughts and feelings otherwise. Plus I wanted to repay you for saving my life, twice. And to further reassure you that I wasn't befriending you simply because Princess Celestia asked me to." "...You don't need to apologize, Twilight." I smiled rather softly. "You just wanted to do something nice for someone you consider a friend. And on the celebratory day of his birth, too. Who am I to be mad?" "I just want you to know, Stardust, that I do want to be your friend. And I would truly like it if you consider me as one in turn too." It took a moment to realize how I was tightening my grip around the plastic cup too hard. I sighed while forcing down those feelings of nervousness and gratitude from the mare's words. "I suppose I should thank you in turn, my dear." This time it was the smart mare's turn to blink. "For what?" I gestured to the whole room, filled with many coloured and bright individuals chatting among themselves happily. "For planning... this. You really didn't have to, but thank you all the same, Twilight." The gratitude had her smile more brightly than ever. "You're welcome, Stardust. Anything to make a friend of mine happy." That God damn smile... "Cute for a bookworm..." I muttered before wincing at the mistake. "Wait, w-what was that?" Ah [BEEP]. "Nothing." I replied sharply as Twilight obviously heard it, the unicorn looking away with her face being more brighter purple then usual. Quickly, I have to rectify this. "I said nothing. You heard nothing. Okay my dear- Twilight?" "O-Of course." She looked back at me, lightly grinning in clear embarrassment. Tch, imagine how I feel. I just called a pony cute... right in front of her. God help me. "Cake is ready!" Oh thank you God... or rather, Pinkie Pie. My hooves strived to immediately take me away from the tension I have just unintentionally created towards the food stand, where the massive cake in question stood waiting for me. As I moved closer, passing by the ponies who moved out of the way, watching me with smiles on their muzzles, I counted on the chocolate cake consisting of twenty... five candles. Huh... Did I look that old to them? Mrs. Cupcake, nearby, seemed to sense my bemusement. "We weren't aware of how old you are, dear. So we took a guess. I apologize if we got it wrong." I shrugged while my eyes remained fixed on the cake. "Well... you're not far off." Truth be told I wasn't entirely certain of my age either. I mean, it was summer when I first arrived in Equestria, and the beginning of the year back home when I left my world. So I could be either twenty or twenty-one... ...I'll dwell on that later. For now, may as well partake in the most famous event of a Birthday. "Blow out the candles and make a big happy super duper wish!" Yeah thanks Pinkie. I rolled my eyes as Twilight and Spike stood between me. Geez, personal space you two... I mentally shook my head while taking in a deep breath... before blowing out the whole group of wax in one breath. As some of the ponies cheered and clapped, to my slight embarrassment which I refrained from displaying, Twilight inquired to my right. "What did you wish for?" To return home? To see my family once again? To never come back to this world? A PS4? Doctor Who Big Finish audios? A chance to see Star Wars: Episode VII? "I... don't know." I answered in all honestly. "I don't believe in the concept that blowing out the candles grants one's wish." "Why does that not surprise me?" Spike asked rhetorically, and before I could glare at them Pinkie Pie then yelled out for no reason. "Time for presents! Then afterwards we'll all play some games!" This time I couldn't contain my disbelief outwardly. "Ah Christ you got presents for me too?!" Best. Party. Ever. I'm calling it right now. Never had I had such an eventful and heart-warming celebration of the day of my birth in my entire life. As soon as everyone finally departed, the party concluded after the games were done and the food vanished, the moment the front door closed from the last guest, a huge grin was plastered on my muzzle as I stared at the opened gifts bestowed to me from all those generous ponies, and Spike of course. "Psst. Twilight, Stardust looks happy. Is there something wrong?" Sometimes the heightened hearing of these pony ears than humans came in handy. I glanced towards the two observing residents and asked blankly. "Oh, you two still here? Party's over." Twilight's mouth twisted slightly and she said quietly to Spike in turn. "Well he's still using that dry humour. So I think everything's okay." I chuckled at the retort while approaching the many gifts that were previously wrapped all for me, taking them in with and emotion I didn't usually feel: joy. The fact these were all exclusively hand-picked - or hoof-picked - for me and me alone had my mind in continuous reeling. It felt as though this was all a mere dream and any moment I would wake up with a usual dull Birthday. Fictional storybooks. More quills and papers. Packed boxes of sweets. Hair products. Curtains; finally. Birthday cards. A... poster of the, I believe, Wonderbolts. And a whole basket of apples. None of these things I asked for nor desired, but honestly is that relevant now? The fact these ponies, and Spike, chose to but or make me gifts was more than enough to fill me with immense gratitude. And before, of course, I thanked every one of them each for their presents... to the shock of a few. "So, would you like some help in getting all this to your room?" Immediately I found myself protesting to the very idea, whirling around to the walking unicorn. "Twilight, you've done more than enough today for me, I couldn't possibly request-" "I insist." She was already lifting some of the glowing objects via magic, feigning ignorance to my objective expression. "Come along then. Spike, can you clean up the place? I'll help you after I'm done with this." The small loyal dragon saluted. "Yes ma'am!" Eventually I realized protesting to the helpful mare was futile, so I simply shrugged and picked up the rest of the stuff carefully onto my back, following Twilight upstairs. This quantity of objects on my back.. all reserved for me by thoughtful ponies; some of which I've only interacted with briefly. It think the word 'generous' would be an understatement in describing their kindness. "There we are." Twilight announced with satisfaction as we placed the gifts down upon entering my temporary bedroom, turning to me with an enthusiastic smile. "Quite a quantity of gifts, huh?" "Quite." I agreed, noticing the tone of my voice. "A quantity I never anticipated at all, today." The purple mare shrugged casually. "Well, it would ruin the surprise otherwise, you know? What kind of friend would I be, after all, if I didn't host a party for someone important to me's Birthday?" "One who respects the other's longing for peace and quietness?" Twilight rolled her eyes, not unkindly, at my dry words. "You enjoyed the party anyway. Admit it." "..." At my silence she raised a knowing brow. "Cat got your tongue? There's no need to answer. Your eyes tell me otherwise." "Oh?" I raised a brow of my own. "Since when were you that efficient at reading peo- ponies?" Despite it being a joking inquiry, the studious unicorn's expression changed from happy to all-knowing. "Making friends teaches us many new things." "Celestia would be proud." "Was that sarcasm, Stardust?" "My dear, would I ever use such a tone towards you?" "Implying you never have before." We both chuckled, Twilight walking by me. "Well then, I suppose after that eventful celebration you'll desire your own peace now. I'll leave you with your gifts." But before you do. "Twilight." I began, waiting for the unicorn to looked over her shoulder at me. For once, just this once, I expressed more humbleness than I ever have before. "Thank you, you, Spike and everyone else. This has been, quite possibly, the bestest Birthday of my existence. You have my sincerest gratitude, Twilight Sparkle." It took a moment before the beaming unicorn even responded, evidently pleased by the expressed gratefulness. "You're welcome. Happy Birthday, Stardust Balance." The smile never left my muzzle for the rest of that day and night.
Chapter Twenty-One: Overreaction and Priorities Chapter Twenty-One: Overreaction and Priorities "Okay, I'm going to be totally honest here. I am not looking forward to this." "We know." I heard an exasperated Spike respond from beside me. "You've said that for the third time now. Give it a break." "Whatever gets my clear indifference across." I continued, looking out the window of the carriage attached to a train which was being pulled by western stallions. I have questions, but they're too minor of interest for me to ask. Most likely, this train rise to that town we were going to and back will probably be the only thing I'll enjoy about the whole visit. "Oh, it won't be that bad." Fluttershy called out in her quiet tone from the seat across mine and Spike's. "Applejack's relatives are usually nice ponies; I'm sure Braeburn is just as friendly." The baby dragon then stated confidently. "I'm sure nothing bad will happen there." Of course, I remained unconvinced. "Not for you, perhaps, but I am just not looking forward to being surrounded by a western town filled with western stereotypes." Or sand, or rodeo's, or everyone screaming "Yee-haw!" at the top of their lungs. "Well... look on the bright side, at least we'll be there with you." "Oh yes, that brings tons of hope in me, Spike." "Ha ha, very funny." "Oh, are you not happy being with us, Stardust?" "What?" I glanced to the right at the inquisitive yet sounding upset Fluttershy, who looked at me rather sadly. "I was being sarcastic, my dear. I will always find you all pleasant company... well most of you anyway..." "Oh... okay." The yellow pegasus smiled at the reassurance. "Anyway, I can't wait to see Applejack put that apple tree in a new home. I'm sure Appleloosa will love the gift." Ah yes. The entire reason we were even travelling to that town. A tree. A [BEEP]ing tree. Priorities was a very mixed thing in Equestria. I sighed tiredly, rubbing my features. "Can't I just stay on the train during the whole visit?" "But then you'll miss Applejack planting her tree." "A tragedy for us all I'm sure." "I can't believe it!" Everyone's attention then focused on the complaining white unicorn, entering from the back carriage of the train. Rarity was clearly fuming about something. "A whole carriage reserved for that tree! While I'm stuck here with the rest of you loud ponies, unable to obtain any of my much-needed beauty sleep." "Yeah!" I snorted at Spike's agreeing tone, as the lizard leaned over the seat in front of us. "You deserve to sleep like a Princess, Rarity!" "Settle down Romeo." I gently pulled the dragon back down on the seat. "How is a pony such as myself suppose to rest while trapped in here with a crowd of other ponies?" Rarity continued her whining, sitting down next to an annoyed Twilight, who from my field of vision was occupied reading a book during the trip to the town. "A tree, I ask you!" Tch. If anyone deserves a whole room on this transportation to their self, it should be me. "Reading to it, covering it with a blanket, treating it like it was her own child..." I repeat, priorities. I don't understand how that dragon does it; sleeping in a room filled with female individuals without any hesitation. A braver being than I, that's for certain. Upon hearing I was to share a room to sleep in with the Mane Six, I immediately resorted to finding a quiet spot so I wouldn't feel uncomfortable more than I already was. I mean really, I'll be damned before sharing a room with some females. It's too un-gentleman of me otherwise. So here I was, pacing around to contemplate about numerous things in the same room as that blasted tree. The same apple tree that was the source behind us all going to that town... I forgot what it was called. I would've stayed in Ponyville while they all went to visit the orange mare's relatives, but I was insisted by a damn purple unicorn and her pet to go with them so because apparently I "couldn't isolate myself in the library forever." Sure I could. But, in the end, the thought of Celestia making another unannounced visit while the rest were out convinced me to come with them, in the end. I wasn't prepared to face that alicorn again, not yet anyway. "Stardust?" Hm? Speaking of a particular lizard. "Oh, good evening Spike." I welcomed the dragon holding a pillow into the back room, raising a curious brow. "Something the matter?" The obviously exhausted dragon snorted. "Yeah, none of the girls back there will be quiet. So I'm going to sleep in here for tonight." Oh, alright then. "Sorry if I snore too loudly." "Don't be, you can't help yourself." I assured Spike as he placed the pillow next to the tree and took his rested spot. I'll probably block one minor noise anyway while in the midst of my own thoughts. "Thanks... Stardust?" "Yes Spike?" "Why did you decide to come with us to Appleloosa?" Why indeed... "Reasons I feel that no one else should be concerned about, even you Spike." "Oh, okay then..." The dragon said tiredly, already drifting into sleep. "Well, goodnight." "Night... sleep well." And in five seconds flat, the infant lizard was already, impressively, fast asleep, snoring louder than any snore I've ever heard. I blinked at how exactly tired he must have been. Were the girls causing that much of a ruckus? Now I'm ever more glad that I didn't bother sleeping in there. In fact I don't think I'll be sleeping at all tonight. Resting in a moving method of transportation just doesn't work for me. I sighed while turning my gaze to the outside moon, gleaming down at the train. Hm... I'm probably gonna need a lot of soda for this. So we're all clear then. Celestia is probably my planning my arrest as we speak. She must be. After my words of farewell to the monarch anyone would be decapitated for using such a word towards a royal ruler. Oh worse, the damn alicorn will most likely banish me to the moon, somehow filling me with oxygen there, for all eternity. A fate worse than death. Speaking of that kind of banishment, a thought occurred to me during my whole night staying up, drinking as much soda as I could to the following morning. Celestia knew, she knew, that Nightmare Moon would return during that day ages ago. But she took NO precautions, she warned no one about her insane sibling, and she probably didn't have a plan B in case that ludicrous idea involving her student and her friends didn't succeed. There were no preparations for her sister's return. Nothing to use against the corrupted Luna except for pure luck on Twilight. Ah yes, Twilight! How can I forget? The glorified alicorn manipulated her own student, I repeat, her STUDENT, into facing an all-powerful being of darkness with absolutely nothing to prepare Twilight with beforehand. And despite that, Twilight remains none the wiser over the fact she was tricked into facing Nightmare Moon, when Celestia could have easily handled the matter herself. Bravo Celestia, you sack of dog[BEEP]. Now, it must be the soda, or this train was rumbling for whatever reason. And I must have really drunk too much of the fizzy stuff that kept me awake all night, for the transportation was literally rocking back and forth, feeling as though something was clashing against the train. Stumbling, I attempted to regain balance while moving along with the train, wincing as I impacted the sides. Ow... wait, what about Spike? Is he alright-? Oh... oh never mind. Glancing to the side I noticed the oblivious lizard sleeping away despite the danger. Hysterical. Still, what the hell is even happening?! Eventually the rocking ceased, thank Christ. But, perhaps to my dis-orientation, from the combination of exhaustion, energy from the amount of soda, and slight pain from hitting the walls, the ride seemed to be moving... slower. Thankfully Spike was alright, still sound asleep as I walked up to him, inspecting his resting state for any bruises and such. But still, what was even occurring? Was this ride currently under attack? Was it a natural occurrence, bumpy parts on the tracks? Were the stallions pulling the train finally exhausted and almost succumbed to sleep? Okay, now this train was really slowing down... I guess it must be the last idea. Wait, no, we're moving faster again... but in the opposite direction. Why were we going in reverse? Was there an obstacle or threat up ahead that forced the transport to move backwards? "Help!" Oh, Spike's awake. I looked towards the dragon pleading for help against the window to the other carriage... wait a minute. "Stardust, get over here! We're being kidnapped!" Hold the phone... "Come again...?" I asked tiredly, shaking my head roughly to dispel the unwelcome exhaustion. "We're being taken by buffalo's!" Buffalo's? Slowly I moved forward to the window, to see that the coupling that was previously attached to the rest of the train was indeed detached. And there were giant overgrown Wookiee's pushing the carriage down the tracks away from Twilight and the rest. Huh... And I didn't any more time to dwell on who these abductors were or what they wanted, as a sudden abrupt turn off the tracks had me fall back away from the window, collapsing into the sleep I held off for so long. God. Damn. The. Sun. "He's waking up... someone fetch some water." Aside from the blasted light penetrating my exhausted eyes, a feminine voice, one I wasn't familiar with, ordered someone obviously close by. Immediately my hoof moved to rub my closed eyelids before slowly opening them, and quickly closing against as the full blinding light of the sun attacked my face. God damn you Celestia... Rolling to the side so I could wake up with the sun inflicting damage to my tired eyes, it took a moment for me to realize I was moving around in... dirt... That had me completely open my eyes to see the many walking feet of animals I've never seen before. What the hell was happening...? My mind struggled to replay what occurred a while back this morning. Let's see, I recall Spike announcing that we were being abducted by some buffalo's-... Ah... "Afternoon sir." That female voice greeted casually as I carefully stood up, finding myself within a campsite of huts and giant hairy animals that I assume were this world's version of buffalo's. And said animals were wearing those headbands attached with feathers, like they were tribesman... ...Are you [BEEP] kidding me? I immediately tensed up as one of those many stereotypes pushed a bowl towards me, which contained seemingly pure water. What, did it expect me to drink from it? No thank you. "It's quite okay, Mr. We don't poison our guests." Alright, time to face this unknown being behind me. And what I saw next had my features contort in clear confusion, as before me was a hybrid-looking animal of a buffalo and a deer. Is this what a baby buffalo looks like? If so, no wonder many of my kind eats them; it's putting them out of their misery. Despite the look sent towards the nearby... thing, she pointed to the lying bowl still. "Please do drink. Your friend told us you always drink water after waking up." My friend... Spike! "Where is he?" I immediately demanded to know the location of the no-doubt frightened dragon. "I swear if any harm has come to him I'll-" "Sir, please." The baby buffalo - I assume that's what she was - made a peaceful gesture, some of her brethren behind her tensing up. Oh, did they already consider me a threat towards them? Well that depends if they've done anything to the baby dragon. "Spike is okay; he's hanging out with some of my friends a distance away. You don't need to be agitated." "'Hanging out'?" I scoffed. "After you and your brethren kidnapped us?" "That was a mistake." You don't say? Yet I raised a brow as the small buffalo bowed rather humbly. "And I apologize on behalf of my tribe. We were only after the apple tree. We weren't aware you or Spike were in there." ...Oh. "Okay then... I'll forgive you all, only if what you say is authenticated; I wish to see Spike for myself before deciding not to burn down this entire campsite." It was an empty threat, but they didn't need to know that. "Of course. We wouldn't want to anger the great Stardust Balance." Come again? She smiled, this time with an expression of nervousness. "Spike told us many things about you, good sir; about how you fought terrible beasts for the safety of your friends." "I see..." Hm, I'm guessing he informed this tribe of buffalo stereotypes to make certain they wouldn't try to harm him or myself. "Oh, Stardust, you're awake!" The voice of the lizard immediately turned my head towards the approaching Spike, entering the campsite looking fine and everything. With him were... Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash... ...And I just woke up too. "We have a long and winding stampeding trail we have run upon for many generations." The tallest mother-[BEEP] of a buffalo I've seen all day began sharing his tale. "My father stampeded upon these grounds, and his father before him, and his father before him, and his father before him-" I took that moment to block out his story to dwell for a second, standing with the pink mare, blue pegasus and infant dragon across the fire. So the reason they abducted the tree, and unintentionally us, was due to the fact the ponies in the nearby town have taken part of their stampeding grounds to plant their forest of apple trees. It certainly explains the motivation behind stealing one tree, and I speculate making a new trail for them to stomp across would quickly be rejected by the pride of this tribe. "Hm. It is a sacred tradition to run the path every year." I see. "But this year these settler ponies... Appleloosans...!" He made no effort to hide his disdain for them, and I can respect that. The smaller buffalo - whose name I learnt earlier was Little Strongheart - calmed the chief down, continuing for him with a stern tone. "They planted apple trees all over it without asking our permission." No wonder there's tension between the two species then. Ignorance. "Well that's not very nice, right Rainbow Dash?" Said mare ignored the pink Earth Pony stubbornly, making me roll my eyes. "The ponies refuse to move their trees! So we are stuck here and it is not fair!" Yeah? Well life's never fair. Still, I understand now what this was all about. And, to be fair on their part, these creatures had inhabited this land first, so what the settlers have done was evidently an insult to their eyes against their traditions and ancestors. Rainbow Dash then announced it was time for them to move out and address this issue with that town's residents. I meanwhile waited for the meeting to finally end, as the blue pegasus, pink Earth Pony and dragon discussed with the baby buffalo and chief over their course of action. As the giant hairy creatures entered their tents to rest for tomorrow, somehow fitting within them, I quietly slipped away from the campsite to contemplate these events. Pacing around in the sand I disgust so, thankful I didn't have nails at the moment, my thoughts wandered off to pondering about what might happen the following morning. Would there be peace? Would a fight break out between the two sentient species? Would both factions go to temporary war? Well whatever happens, I find that it was little of my concern, really. "You know, this is certainly alot more exciting than just planting a tree." I heard Spike comment, who was walking towards me with a smile. "I mean, I honestly thought it was going to be boring just like you did. But this was an eventful day, wasn't it?" "I wouldn't know; I was asleep during the majority of it." I shrugged casually. "Oh, well that's true." He chuckled while joining me on the field a short distance from the site. "So, what do you think?" "About the whole ordeal? I think it's a whole giant culture misunderstanding." I replied, finding my vision looking forward to the expanded dusty landscape. My first ever experience being in the middle of a desert... not quite as problematic as I would expect. "I'll say." The small lizard concurred while standing to my right. "You think everything will be okay tomorrow?" "Undoubtedly." I responded without hesitation. Of course everything will be sorted; there won't be any long-lasting battle between the two races. The show wouldn't allow it. "Yeah, especially with you around. I mean, with your negotiation skills you used against those Diamond Dogs-" Now this was the part of the conversation where we disagreed. "I won't be partaking in this event, Spike." I cut him off, glancing at the surprised dragon. "This isn't any of my business." "Huh?" "You heard me, my friend; this is a dispute between two entirely different sentient races, and I belong to neither." I explained calmly as Spike listened attentively. "And I am no ambassador. What happens here must be sorted out by both species." I wasn't a diplomat. It wasn't in my right to be the voice for any of the two animal species. It would imply favourtism. And while no one around here but Spike knew the truth of my origins, it would set a bad example to the infant lizard with picking sides with two entirely different animals than my own. Was I making excuses here? Probably. "...Huh. I guess you have a point. But, it wouldn't hurt to at least give some advice to either side, right?" Spike inquired with an idea. I smirked, chiding the youthful lizard. "I could, but with the stubbornness these species both have I doubt either would heed my words." My eyes then focused on the thoughtful Spike, who was rubbing his own chin as I continued. "I'm not a pony, and I'm certainly not a buffalo, it would be rather prejudiced of me to pick a side between two entirely different races, no?" Yet before Spike could suggest another idea, a female voice called out in confusion. "What do you mean you're not a pony?" Ah [BEEP]! Slowly our tensed heads looked over to the three girls joining us; Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie and Little Strongheart, the former asking the question with narrowed eyes. "You are a pony... aren't you?" Great... just bloody fantastic. "Uh, of course he is!" Spike, ever the life-saver, jumped in before I attempted to conjure up an excuse. "He means he's not a western pony, so he can't help either side tomorrow." "Is that so...?" I frowned at Rainbow Dash's suspicious tone. As if she didn't make it clear enough a while back she was wary about me. Pinkie Pie looked back and forth between her and us while Strongheart observed with intrigue. "Indeed." I replied confidently. "I just think such matters should be solved with the inhabitants and settlers themselves, without outside interference." "That was close." The not-subtle-at-all Spike whispered to me. "Oh, so you won't be helping us?" The small buffalo queried, with a tone of clear disappointment alongside her features. I shook my head in finality. "Unless any of my frie- acquaintances get hurt, then I won't be partaking in the negotiations." "I see..." Rainbow Dash snorted, turning around to return to the campsite. "Whatever. I'll be helping these buffalo's out anyway." "My heart goes out to them." My glare matched her own against my retort, before the mare scoffed and left us. "Aw, now don't be like that you guys!" My annoyed stare then focused on Pinkie Pie, who remained oblivious to it. "We need to be absolutely positive and helpful tomorrow if we want to help settle peace! I'm going to bed so I can be fully awake tomorrow to help everypony - or every-buffalo - out. Goodnight guys, don't let the Parasprites bite!" "Have fun doing that, Pinkie." I said with a dull tone as the beaming pony hopped away back to the campsite. The buffalo chose that moment then to walk closer towards Spike and I, her expression that of sadness. "I'm sorry if we gave you such a bad impression as to not help us, Mr. Balance." "Hardly, my dear." I quickly responded, having no desire for any misunderstandings between us. "It would just be prejudiced of me to play a part in this event. No, it's better if I remain an observer." "But I don't understand." Strongheart said in confusion, frowning thoughtfully. "Even if you're not one of the settlers, you're still a pony. Forgive me for asking, but do you not like your own kind or something?" "Well... I'm not fond of stereotypes, I'll say that." Which would make things more complicated, considering the fact one-dimensional characters had mainly narrow-minded ways of thinking. Western ponies and Indian buffalo's? Yeah, I'm sure things will go pleasantly tomorrow. I know I know, I told the lizard next to me things will go fine, but I doubt they will the following day exactly. Probably the day after or so, should Twilight and the others interfere with this dispute. "You don't seem to like that pegasus." "Rainbow Dash and I... don't get along well." I simply responded. "As I said, should any of the ponies who came here with me, and Spike, get in any kind of danger should the proceedings the next morning go unpleasant, then I will intervene." "...Very well." She nodded, seeming to accept that fact. "We cannot force you to speak on our behalf, and I appreciate that your wariness over possibly making things turn sour tomorrow. I shall see you in the morning, Mr. Balance." "Goodnight, Miss. Strongheart." "Sorry about that, Stardust." Spike proceeded to apologize as the female buffalo departed to her tribe. "I didn't expect the others to follow me." "It's alright Spike." I assured him with a small smile, patting the dragon's head despite his irritation of it. "Though I think you should be getting some rest too. I doubt Twilight would like you staying up late." And talk about timing. The dragon suddenly yawned and stretched his small limbs. "Yeah. You going to sleep too?" In one of those tents? I'd rather sleep on the dirt than share a room with those filthy animals. True I'll need a shower the next day, but I won't rick becoming a pancake if one of those things decided to roll over. Priorities, my friends. "I'll join you all later. Sleep well Spike." "Okay, goodnight... and Stardust?" "Hm?" "Did you almost call Twilight and the rest your friends?" "Go to sleep Spike." "I told you so." "I know." "I told you so." "I know." Rainbow Dash had the guts to sneer at me through gritted teeth, "I'd like to see you do better." "I probably would've, after that heinous performance by that pony-" I nodded to a running around Pinkie Pie, "- anyone would have settled the whole matter much better." "Instead of saying 'I told you so', Stardust, you could help think of a solution to help stop the upcoming battle tomorrow." "...Nah, I'll continue saying 'I told you so' because it fills me with pure bliss over how right I was." "Right... so what are we suppose to do now? Those buffalo's are too darn stubborn!" "Irony." "Will you be quiet, Stardust?" "Make me, Sonic, or should I now point out this is entirely your and Applejack's fault?" "Huh? How is this OUR fault?" The pegasus gestured wildly to the campsite preparing for war. "Oh, never mind anyway! I'm going to talk to the chief; maybe I can convince not to go to battle tomorrow." "Good luck with that." I rolled my eyes at her glare while the blue pegasus stormed off. I warned them. Outside interference incited disaster. This was a dispute to be settled by the western stereotypes and Indian stereotypes. But no, Rainbow Dash and Applejack kept butting in before the two representatives could even discuss the problems with each other. Rainbow Dash I understood, but Applejack? I thought that orange mare had more sense in her. That Earth Pony was slowly growing onto my dislike list. And Pinkie Pie's display. Ugh, don't allow me to begin on how horrible that was. I almost gorged my eyes out when she started singing. In the end, nothing was resolved. All thanks to Rainbow Dash and Applejack. I sighed tiredly, rubbing my pony-form forehead. I should've just stayed at the library; sod the worrying over any potential visit from Celestia. I could be enjoying myself with those gifts from my Birthday. But no, against my better judgement I had decided to accompany the Mane Six and Spike to Appleloosa. I regretted it immediately upon noticing sand outside the train. My wide eyes lingered on the camp. It's not as if I didn't want to help, but I was a man of philosophy. Of balance. I don't pick sides, I just make certain neither emerges triumphant. If the buffalo's succeed, the trail trodden upon by their ancestors is theirs again. If the ponies win... well who knows? But there was nothing I could do. I can't stop an entire war; that inexplicable strength couldn't possibly take on an entire army from both sides. And I did tell these animals I wouldn't be joining unless those I arrived with were hurt- Oh... oh no... I am such a [BEEP] idiot! If this war occurs, they WILL get hurt! Many of both sides will suffer from long-lasting injuries - I doubt to the point of death - and I will regret allowing this battle to happen because of my idealistic arrogance. Despite my empty love for stereotypes, they were still living beings who are going to battle over a mere misunderstanding because of that damn pegasus! No... I can't let that happen. I must think of a plan before the morning. One that wouldn't involve any of the others; in case this idea backfires and results in injuries against any of them. If this works, God loves me. If not, then God help me. Thankfully, one such plan was already being spun from the web of my mind... Everything was in place. Far from average eyesight of either side, I waited, taking note of the buffalo army assembling at the top of the cliff overlooking the town, predicting where they would station themselves before attacking. I'm half-expecting Strongheart to suddenly go Pocahontas on our arses. Savages. Savages. Barely even pony... heheh. "God I'm tired..." As the ponies had rested themselves for the battle in the morning, I snuck around the previous night, inspecting exactly what they were planning for this battle. And as I anticipated; they were going on the defensive. But those defenses didn't look remotely practical, so they obviously stand no chance against a head-on charge from their opposing force. I took my spot at the side, ready to begin my plan that will force both side to cease this pointless war and listen to the only rational person on this damn land. Aside from Twilight, but I doubt she'll help in any way here. No, it was time for a human's touch. Today, I get my priorities fully sorted. The over-puffed Wookiees looked ready to begin their assault, and I prepared my hind legs to charge forward in-between the opposing armies. No one is going to get hurt... not on my watch. The bell of the clock tower chimed. What was I going to do, dress in all cowboy attire and step into the middle of the battlefield with a toothpick in my mouth? Oh no, nothing that absurd. Something much more ridiculous. My hooves were gripping the ground, and I only just noticed that. Huh, I must really be tensed for this... as there was a fifty-fifty I might possibly break a few bones doing this. Well, you know what they say... The dancing and singing of Pinkie Pie unintentionally signaled the herd to begin their charging assault. "Hakuna Matata!" I yelled out my own war cry while my hooves pushed forward than they would ever push themselves before. After drinking a whole gallon of water I was well-prepared for this, stopping by the shaking Pinkie Pie who was attired as a bar waitress performer. "STOPPPPP!" I practically screamed as much as I could while running into the middle between the two forces, raising both my front hooves upwards and pointing at both sides with vigour. "THERE. WILL. BE. NO. WAR. HERE!" My eyes glared ahead firmly at the wide-eyed expressions of the charging buffalo's, who were slowly ceasing their attack at my excruciatingly loud command. Beside me I heard Pinkie Pie gasp in shock and relief that my yell was actually halting the damn beasts. Good, they weren't beyond reasoning... Eventually the beasts managed to make a complete stop only feet way, all eyes on us with suspicion reflected among their enraged expressions. And I could guess why. "Pinkie Pie." I whispered to the mare beside me, knowing she was listening despite the circumstances. "Go to Twilight and the rest; and tell them not to intervene at all times." "Okay dokey." I refrained from rolling my eyes as the obliging Earth Pony returned to the town behind me, keeping my eyes on the irritated tribe. As I lowered my widened hooves back on the ground, the chief took that as a sign to approach personally, accompanied only by the curious and looking slightly relieved Strongheart. "You?" He began in that deep voice, menacing eyes meeting my own as his mere foot would be enough to crush me. "You dare to stop us from banishing these settlers away?" "I do." I responded without hesitation. "Stardust, what are you doing here? Don't you realize-?" "I shall do the talking here, Strongheart. Who are you, pony, to try and stop us?" I had prepared fully for this. Taking another deep breath, already feeling utterly exhausted, I replied without a care in the world. "My name is Jack Wright, a human being from the planet Earth. And I am here to tell you what you are doing is a massive error of judgement." That seemed to shock them enough to hear me out. "You." I pointed to Strongheart. "Come closer." As she hesitantly obliged I looked behind me and pointed to the cowboy pony observing us with the rest of the townsfolk, gesturing him to approach as well. And waiting for him to grow a pair and walk near us, I turned back and addressed the leader of the tribe. "This battle ends before it even begins, chief. I'm in a rather cranky mood right now, and I always wondered what pony and buffalo meat tasted like." Three nights without sleep. Damn right I'm cranky. "You dare-!" "Shut the hell up!" The chief quickly obliged, and noticing the moustache-wearing stallion joining the cowboy towards us, I released a snarl of finality. "And you can [BEEP] off, Sheriff. This is a dispute that's going to be solved without any comments from the likes of you." The badge-wearing pony seemed to have something to say about that, but the yellow Earth Pony cut him off calmly. "I'll be fine Sheriff, wait with the others." The reluctant pony eventually did as told - good boy - and retreated, leaving his friend with us. "Alright, what's going on?" In answer, I beckoned him - I honestly can't recall his name - to approach closer, and as he did I began when the buffalo and Earth Pony were in close vicinity. "Now, this war ends. I will not allow violence to break and unnecessarily hurt anyone here. I want you two, as representatives of your tribe and town, to discuss these issues about the orchid and the trail, without anyone else speaking on your behalf. As an unbiased ambassador, I will make sure this morning concludes in peace between both your species." "I don't know." The small buffalo rubbed the back of her head nervously. "I mean after yesterday, is peace even possible? I want it to but-" "I want peace too." The stallion interjected sternly. "Me and the rest of Appleloosa. We don't want to declare war against your kind." "Me too... I guess we're all pretty stubborn huh?" "I guess so..." "So you see?" I waited a moment when the two were finished, raising a hoof when the tall mother-[BEEP] of a buffalo opened his mouth to pitch in. "In the end we all want the same thing, a peaceful solution over an awful tragedy. So, do you think you two can talk things over, and reach a compromise we will all be satisfied with?" Of course they can. Otherwise I'll make them find a solution. "Oh... of course we can, can't we?" "Yes." Strongheart replied with a bright smile similar to the stallion's own. "In fact, let's deal with this, right here, right now." "Alright!" I nodded, internally grateful. "Excellent. Now if you two will excuse me, sleep is catching up to me..." My last words before the complete exhaustion of my running, exertion of breath and three nights without proper sleep had me succumb to unconsciousness. Whatever surreal dream I was experiencing was rudely interrupted by some rough poking against my backside. "Stardust... you awake yet?" "Not yet Cerys..." I mumbled tiredly to the ever-pestering girl, wishing she would cease poking me like that, and straight afterwards my wish was granted. She probably wanted me to get up via mum's orders. "Er, who's Cerys?" "You you little-" Wait a minute... that sounded nothing like my little sibling. Slowly rolling over, my blinking eyes locked sight with a familiar infant dragon who was observing me with curiosity. "Oh, morning Spike..." "It's evening." "Oh..." It is...? "Well good evening then... did I miss anything?" I inquired before yawning widely, this looking around and realizing I was within the sleeping compartment of the train. "Oh not much." Spike began while I stretched my stiff limbs, shrugging. "Other than the fact the buffalo's and settlers finally got along." Buffalo's and settlers... ah. Ahh... "Thank God." I breathed out in relief, raising myself off the bed while Spike backed away to provide room, munching on those turquoise gems handed to him by the buffalo's. I don't know about him but I was feeling quite refreshed. "I was afraid the results were otherwise." "Nope. After you fell unconscious, Braeburn and Strongheart managed to get the two sides to get along after reaching a compromise; trees planted on the trail taken off, and in return the buffalo's would help them pick off the apples. Sounds fair doesn't it?" "...Meh." I shrugged. "I've heard of worse deals." The dragon rolled his eyes. "Of course you would be unimpressed. But still, everyone got along and no one got hurt. Isn't that great?" I nodded. "Yes, yes it is my small reptilian friend." And I meant that. No one got hurt, and I wouldn't have a guilty concise for not interfering. My plan worked, just like it did with the Diamond Dogs. "All thanks to you Stardust." My response was automatic. "Me? Bah. I didn't do anything-" "Yes you did." I raised a brow at the cut off from Spike, who pointed at me seriously. "You stopped an entire battle and convinced them to make a deal. So don't you dare pretend you didn't do anything like you did in the caves. You're a hero." "I'm no hero-" "Though what I wanna know is what you said to the buffalo's that kept them from continuing their attack on the town." Just as I opened my muzzle to answer, and chide Spike for his repetitive interruptions, another voice interjected. God dammit! "Yeah Stardust, what did you say that stopped them from attacking Appleloosa?" "Nothing of consequence now, Sonic." I replied calmly to the frowning Rainbow Dash, followed by the others into the carriage but a missing Applejack. Must be saying her final goodbye to her relative. "And if you're going to keep asking I'll-" "Actually, I just wanted to say... thank you." ...Huh? "And I'm sorry for almost getting anyone hurt by speaking on the behalf of the buffalo's." ...What now? It took a moment before I could fully process what was being said, directed to my sole direction. "You're... thanking me, and apologizing to me... at once?" The blue pegasus raised an annoyed brow, quickly shifting from that apologetic expression. "Yeah...? Is that so hard to believe?" "...Kinda very, yeah..." The blue mare huffed, turning around to exit the compartment. "Whatever, I'm gonna go see if Strongheart's still outside before we go." "...Rainbow Dash." "What?" "You're welcome, and I forgive you." I shrugged at her inquisitive expression, before she shrugged in turn, obviously trying not to show she was touched by the gesture, and left to the next room. Well that was certainly bizarre. "With that out of the way." Twilight began as she walked towards Spike and I with the rest, all smiling at me for some reason. "I'm proud of you, Stardust, for preventing a fight breaking this morning. You succeeded where we failed. The town wanted to throw you a party in gratitude, but I think we know what'd you say to that." They chuckled while I smirked. "Yeah, how you stopped the herd like that was incredible!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed. "It even shocked me!" "Indeed. That was a rather bold display you pulled." Rarity added, clearly impressed. "Oh, and you were so brave when facing that giant buffalo like that." Fluttershy complimented with a shy smile. Despite the unnecessary praise, I shrugged again. "I just didn't want anyone to get hurt. Not under my watch." "We all didn't." Twilight said. "And we can't thank you enough for settling peace between the two." "Hey, they made the deal." "You are far too humble dear." Rarity giggled in that classy tone of hers. "But still we remain curious; how did you manage to make the buffalo's see reason?" Hm, what to say...? Speaking of which, for now I can only hope those overgrown furballs will keep their mouths shut. "Well I didn't really." I responded honestly. They blinked in confusion at the answer. "I just said some things that thankfully distracted them long enough for that yellow Earth Pony to come along-" "His name's Braeburn." "That's nice." Okay these constant interruptions was just becoming irritating. "Enough for Braeburn to approach and settle a treaty between him and Strongheart, as representatives of their races." "Okay, but what did you say exactly?" Rarity inquired. "...I forget." It's so simple and easy to lie. "But it doesn't really matter now, does it my dear?" "Stardust Stardust Stardust!" "What what what?!" I asked in turn from the dragon's urgency, as Spike rushed into my room in a panicked pace, removing my attention from the apple pie given to me as a gift from the western stereotypes. "Is everything alright?" He exhaled before answering. "Yep." Resulting in my annoyed frown while he held up a scroll straight afterwards. "Letter for you." And considering the royal knot surrounding the paper, I had only one reaction: "Oh God..." Too young to understand not to stick his nose in anyone's business, Spike stuck around as I un-rolled the letter, reading the contents. My frown deepened with reading every paragraph. Dear Stardust Balance, I trust all is well with you, considering your recent activities since we last spoke involving some Diamond Dogs, your Birthday and the recent events in the settling town of Appleloosa. I must thank you on behalf of Canterlot for assisting in the former and latter crisis's, as my dearest student Twilight informed me of the hoof you played in. In addition, I write this letter to inform you of the news, if my dear pupil has not already, I will be visiting Ponyville in a few days to see how well things are doing in the town. The main purpose behind this letter is in hopes afterwards you and I will have a quiet meeting together to discuss some events. I understand if you are reluctant to oblige, for our last conversation was less than pleasant. But I am not one to hold grudges, and I can understand how angry you were over my rather exaggerated accusations; which I realized was a mistake, and henceforth apologize for it. You must know I have no desire to make an enemy out of you; especially with the fact my dearest student and beloved sister value you highly. If you still wish to reject the meeting, I understand. Send a return letter as soon as possible should that be the case, then. But I sincerely hope you can at least find in you to forgive me; I cherish Twilight very much, and I would not want to see her hurt. If not, then we shall speak in four days the following evening. I look forward to it. Princess Luna and Shining Armor send their greetings. With warm regards, - Princess Celestia. "So? What did the Princess say?" "...You know what Spike? In future, I should probably consider taking my priorities more seriously."
Chapter Twenty-Two: A Pain in the Comparison Chapter Twenty-Two: A Pain in the Comparison If you'd permit me, I'd like to compare the alicorn sitting by the center of the table receiving all the attention to another well-respected leader with considerable similarities. Albus Percivial Wilhuff Something Dumbledore. Now is that considerably fair of me? Yes and no. But as I sat here between two of the many residents of Ponyville, all praising the monarch in the room taking the compliments with flattery, I noticed some things she had in common with the Headmaster of Hogwarts. Really I had nothing better to do than to wait until this whole event was completed. Let's address what they do have in common. They've aged beyond the lifespan of their kinds. People and ponies look up to them for wisdom and guidance. They both have their own personal students to guide, and those personal students defeated deadly enemies time and time again - though Harry being a student of the old man's was up for debate. And they're both manipulative towards their students, tricking them into facing danger without their help. Just that reminder caused me to frown deeper, staring from across the room at the smiling Celestia, who was ignorant to my gaze. Beside her was her beloved student, who was attempting to get the Princess' approval of her friends. The owners of Sugarcube Corner trying to get in the alicorn's good graces. And I couldn't resist shaking my head in repulse at the display. Now what about what they didn't have in common? That's simple. Dumbledore actually does stuff. I mean, despite his age and ever slowness, the old Headmaster not only assisted Harry, albeit partially, throughout his trials against the rather weak antagonist, but he also showed decent wisdom, brought back a secret order to face the villain and a corrupt magical government, went through hell to help take down the villain, and sacrificed himself to ensure Voldemort's demise in a rather clever, yet almost convoluted plan. In short, that character from Harry Potter deserved respect, despite the questionable actions and trickery he has done. But at least the man admitted to his mistakes and asked for the main protaganist's forgiveness. Celestia's excuse? "Cool party, huh?" From the corner of my eye, Derpy commented her enthusiasm while devouring a muffin. I nodded, my eyes remaining focused on the monarch, who was politely dismissing the gratified Mrs. Cupcake. Why was I here again? Oh right... that meeting Celestia requested after this was all done. Speaking of which, her bright pink eyes finally met with mine, reflecting nothing but warmness in contrast to my wariness. But not to draw attention to myself I nodded briskly to her, and Celestia responded politely before speaking with her grinning subjects. I was curious with what she wished to speak with me about. Okay, my back is tired now. And... release. I settled myself back on all four limbs instead of my two hind hooves, looking at Spike. "Well?" "One minute and fourty-eight seconds." The obedient dragon reported when he pressed the stopwatch, showing the results. "Better than last time." "Only by sixteen seconds." I nodded, a little pleased by the progress. "By this evening or tomorrow I could reach up to two whole minutes. Imagine that as an improvement." Spike nodded in turn. "So that's it for now?" "Yeah... don't think my back can currently take any more." The backside covered by my dark blue cape already felt as though it was straining. A consequence for my task, but one I had already come to terms with. If I can walk on two legs again, at least then I'd be more useful not to just myself but the library too. While Celestia was having a meeting with the Mayor, thereby postponing my eventual discussion with the alicorn, I decided to utilize this spare time to attempt my efforts in standing and walking like a human again. Spike expressed a desire to assist me when I informed him of that. I previously confessed to the infant dragon that I wanted to at least have some similarities to my own species, and the innocent dragon wanted to aid me for some reason. Though Twilight continued to believe the whole 'rite of passage' bull I spread when she once inquired why I was doing this. "So, do you have any idea yet why the Princess wants to talk to you yet?" The lizard queried while taking a seat on my nearby bed. I shrugged while pacing back and forth. "Who knows what goes on in that alicorn's mind, Spike." And quite frankly, I had no intention on ever discovering that. "Though I imagine it's in relation to my circumstance." "You being from another world?" "Indeed." "Hmm..." One of those few times Spike looked contemplative about something, tapping his own chin. "Maybe she's found a way to take you back home?" An innocent idea, but one I shook my head at. "Unlikely, my friend. That would be far too a stretch in terms of this world." "Why's that?" Oh, oops... forgot that dragon nearby doesn't know the truth about Equestria and its inhabitants. "Because... Celestia already tole me she has found no complete answer. And if she can't find one, what chances does the rest of Equestria have?" Thankfully, the lie was convincing enough. "True." Spike concurred. "What are you gonna do now until the Princess finishes talking with the Mayor?" Good question... "I imagine I'll just be pacing around the room until then. Read a book or something." "Or make those delicious brownies of yours." Spike then suggested, and I raised an amused brow at the clear hunger in his tone. "...You just want some brownies, don't you Spike?" The dragon smiled sheepishly. "I can't help it. Your brownies are great!" "Hardly." I rolled my eyes... before the idea held merit in my mind. I shrugged in finality. "Ah, why the hell not? Gives me something to do in the meantime." Plus it'd take my mind off the upcoming meeting with that pitiful excuse for a monarch, for now. I shook my head in amusement as Spike, without attempt, punched the air with a "All right!" "You know Twilight, just because you knock on the door, doesn't mean you can follow that by barging in." I commented dryly as the unicorn and I stepped into the cottage. I then focused on the petrified-looking Fluttershy. "Sorry about that my dear." The pegasus quickly shook her head, "I-It's fine, I-I just wasn't expecting any company today..." I shrugged while waiting for that dragon to hurry with catching up to us. Twilight was more than willing give him a ride to Fluttershy's house, but I managed to convince her that the lizard needed at least some exercise. I swear that dragon's more lazy than I am. Spike was carrying the basket filled with a portion of the brownies I made today. And since Twilight earlier said she was going to visit Fluttershy later to thank the pegasus for helping her at the party, I decided why not share some of these treats with the quiet and polite pony? At least it keeps my mind off the eventual meeting with Celestia even further. A sharp loud gasp immediately cut off any further conversation between the yellow mare and I, as our attention quickly focused on a shocked Twilight, who was staring in a flabbergasted expression towards... "...Isn't that Celestia's pet chicken?" True enough, the animal that looked like it was dying in Sugarcube Corner was within the cottage. The apparent fact that the alicorn couldn't even take proper care of an animal right persuaded my doubts about her. The pink creature had clear feathers taped back onto it, no doubt by the sympathetic Fluttershy. Why does Celestia have a pet chicken, anyway...? Bah, that monarch never makes any absolute sense to me. Why should I even nitpick over this surreal detail? Oh, that's right. I'm nit-picky to the core. So what the hell is her featherless chicken doing here? "What is Celestia's pet doing here?" Saying the name of your mentor without title, Twilight? That's a new one. That was then the most obvious answer hit me. "I imagine, my dear, the good Princess requested Fluttershy to heal the poor thing." I pointed out. "I couldn't leave the poor thing there. She needed my help." "Oh no nononono no! This is bad!" "How could I just walk away and not do anything?" ...Hold on. "You mean, Celestia doesn't know?" I queried in disbelief, and at Fluttershy's meek nod my eyesbrow raised to exponential levels. "You mean you... STOLE the monarch's bird?" "W-Well, not exactly... I just didn't ask, that's all." "'That's all'?!" I ignored Twilight's own disbelieving mood, my eyes focused on the shy pegasus over what she had done. "So let me get this straight, Fluttershy... you, with good intentions, took your ruler's pet chicken, without permission." The sparks were lit; I just needed one simple answer to set me off. "Yes..." And the fireworks unleashed. "HAHA HAHAHAHAAHAHAAHAHAAHAHAHAHAHA!" There was no holding back the hysterical situation before me, as I clutched my stomach admist my laughter over how joyful and downright satisfied I was. "Yes, Fluttershy you beautiful beautiful pony you! HAHAHAHAAHAHAHAHAHA!" "This isn't funny Stardust!" "You're right; it's completely comical!" I responded to Twilight's growing irritation, laughing harder than just before. By the time I was finally done, I wiped an imaginary tear from my eye before addressing the puzzled pegasus. "Fluttershy, from the bottom of my heart... thank you. Thank you." "Erm... you're welcome?" The yellow mare's face was a temporary bright pink, probably from my blissful compliments. Meanwhile Twilight was shaking her head at it all, but I couldn't care less. This was exactly what I required today to cheer me up. Celestia's visit was in itself depressing to me, but Fluttershy's actions today brought more joy to me than the residents of Oz after the Wicked Witch's death. "What are we laughing about?" I heard Spike inquire. Perfect timing my friend! As he set the basket filled with the still-warm brownies aside, I turned my grin to him. "Something completely unexpected but downright hysterical, Spike." "This is far from humourous!" Twilight objected from behind. "Fluttershy, this bird doesn't belong to you; you can't just take the Princess' pet without asking first." "But I had to do something!" "Without telling anypony?! Without asking permission?!" "But-!" I merely chuckled as the chicken wheezed. "Wait, isn't that Princess Celestia's pet?" Spike asked beside me. "Yep." "And Fluttershy took him?" "Yep." My voice grew higher with every answer. "And the Princess doesn't know?" "Yep!" My tone was in a high pitch for a moment, as I was unashamed to display my amusement. And when the situation finally processed in the dragon's brain, that little chuckle of his caused me to unleash another laughing fit. "Hahahahaahahaahahaahaha! This is the best day of my life!" "Hahaha!" Spike concurred with a snorting chortle. "Fluttershy, I didn't know you had it in you!" I snickered. "It's official, Fluttershy is my second favourite pony in all of Ponyville. Congratulations my dear!" "Erm... thank you, again?" My announcement had Spike then ask. "Wait, who's the first?" "Does it matter?!" Twilight interjected hotly, still more than displeased by the bird's kidnapping alongside Spike and I's justified reactions. Upon realizing how raised her voice was, the purple unicorn cleared her throat and began a calmer approach. "I know you had good intentions, Fluttershy, but you have got to return the Princess' pet." "But-!" Keep protesting Fluttershy, and I might just side with you on this one. Celestia's pet chicken or not, stealing was a crime. Not that I was going to act like a police officer here. After said chicken inhaled a long sick breath, Fluttershy submitted to Twilight's command. "You're right; okay let's-" The featherless bird coughed. "- Go." "Hey," I said casually, waves of amusement still rolling from my tongue. "If the worse happens we can always put it out of it's misery... I haven't ate chicken in a while." I whispered that last part to an eye-widened Spike... before I broke out in laughter again, to the occupants of the room's horror. "I wish you wouldn't joke at a time like this." "My dear Twilight... nah I haven't got a response for that." I chuckled away while the unicorn rolled her eyes at my admittedly childish behaviour. You can't blame me, folks. This was the breath of fresh air I required. I haven't had a good laugh at any antics from the Mane Six in a while. I mean, after Pinkie Pie's display in Appleloosa, anything's laughable. And while the two mares prepared for departure, I turned around - may as well play the gentleman, despite how much of an arse I was being - to open the door for the two. But two pairs of blue stern focused eyes stared right back at me from the other side. "Uh oh..." I heard Spike whisper in fear at the pair of guards awaiting entrance into the cottage. And their blue orbs seemed to narrow slightly at the sight of who opened the door for them. "Pardon us, sir." One said before walking by my still state. Wait, that voice- Ohohohoho! It's like Christmas Day for me! "We were told Twilight Sparkle was here." Wait, by who? "We regret to inform you that the Princess' pet has gone missing." Twilight, of course, feigned obliviousness. "Really? You don't say!" ...What followed were pitiful attempts to hide the chicken's rough coughing from within the basket resting on Fluttershy's back. Honestly, I should have a word with the mare about discretion. I sighed at the fake-coughing of the two mare's before clearing my own throat. "I'm afraid, gentlemen, that Twilight and her friend are feeling rather rough by the edges at the moment, so-" "Clearly." The stern interruption had my eyes narrow. Oh, so you do remember me my golden-armoured friend? I guess they're still sour over my blunt disrespect to their monarch last time when I visited Canterlot. One of the guards looked over his shoulder, his blue eyes seemingly glaring at me before addressing the whole room. "If any of you happen to find it, please be sure to inform either us or the Princess. Good day." "I hope your search comes fruitful." One of the two pegasi glared in disdain at my sarcasm upon leaving - though I imagined that wasn't the only reason - and Spike quickly shut the door behind him with a somewhat panicking expression. "Excuse me, Stardust." I turned around after my moment of satisfaction and allowed Fluttershy to walk by... who was immediately intercepted by Twilight. "What are you doing?!" "Going to return Philomena, remember?" Is that its name? All the more reason to take it out of its misery. "We can't now!" Oh so now Twilight was protesting against the idea? Make up your mind girl! "Why not?" The unicorn's own pet asked innocently. "Spike, Stardust,m Fluttershy: none of you have any idea what the Princess is gonna do if she finds out Fluttershy took her pet!" "You're being theatrical, Twilight." I sighed at her exaggeration. "Humour us; what is the worse she can do?" "Well... I-I don't know." "You don't know." "No... but it can't be anything good!" "The only punishment I can imagine is a timeout." I commented seriously, to Spike's quiet chuckling. "She might banish Fluttershy from Equestria! Or throw her in a dungeon! Or banish her and throw her in a dungeon in the place she banishes Fluttershy to!" "You really think the Princess would do that?" The yellow mare asked with fear in that meek tone of hers. "No, I don't." I interjected before Twilight could respond, glaring at the purple mare in annoyance before deciding to reassure the unnerved Fluttershy. "I sincerely don't believe Celestia would ever cast such sentences on you for stealing a mere pet." "It's not just a mere pet, Stardust, it's the Princess' pet!" I rolled my eyes at Twilight's theatrics. "Irrelevant. I'm more than certain your ruler won't banish you, or lock you up, for taking her pet with noble intentions." "Maybe not, but do we really want to take any chances?" "Twilight." I've had enough of this childish conversation. The purple mare looked at me in confusion as Fluttershy set the basket with the chicken inside down. "You've known Celestia ever since you gained your cutie mark, correct? Do you honestly believe she would punish someone like Fluttershy here in any cruel way, even over what she's done?" "Well... I don't know, maybe?" The studious mare rubbed her forehead thoughtfully. "Still, we stole something precious to the Princess. Some form of punishment is bound to happen!" Not if I can help it. I felt poking against my leg, inciting me to look at a curious Spike. The dragon proceeded to ask, "What do you think we should do?" Me? "...Shouldn't you be asking Twilight that?" He shrugged before folding his arms. "Maybe, but you seem to be the only one here taking this calmly. Do you have a plan?" "A plan?" He nodded, rather expectantly as I chuckled. My gaze turned to Twilight and Flutterhsy discussing what to do next. "Really this is an enjoyment to me than a situation. Honestly I don't what this to be resolved just yet." Or ever at all. "...You really don't like Celestia, do you?" "Dislike? Oh no Spike." Yet a smirk emerged on my muzzle at the image of the distressed alicorn searching for her missing pet. "But I hold no fondness for her either." "Is it just me, Stardust, or are you also getting the feeling this isn't going to end well?" "Definitely not just you, Spike." I responded to the mouthful lizard, who had currently helped himself to the cottage's fridge. While we were observing the two ponies playing doctor with the near-featherless bird, Spike and I took a spot out of the way as the two mare's clearly had no idea what they were doing, despite Twilight's apparent expertise. "Tell me, in the times you got sick Spike, did Twilight ever treat you back to health in that manner?" "I don't think so, why?" "I'd pity you otherwise then." Just as I held sympathy for the blasted bird. My amusement on the whole ordeal still remained, don't get me wrong, but if I had a penny for the amount of eyebrow raising from yours truly at the show before us, I'd buy out Canterlot. Twilight's devilish expression didn't help out matters at all when Fluttershy informed her the chicken wouldn't take the soup. The purple unicorn proceeded to magically take the blanket off the cage trapping the poor bird, who then released a high pitch at the sight of either Twilight's look or the soup. I'm willing to bet both. "Hey, where are you going?!" The unicorn called out towards the escaping chicken. But upon noticing something I cried in disbelief and amusement. "Who opened the front door?" As the abducted pet managed top leave the house by pulling a runner. "Hey, that's my dinner escaping!" "Stardust!" Twilight called out in shock and annoyance. "Philomena! Come back!" Fluttershy proceeded to chase after the bird, pursued by the purple mare. Thus leaving Spike and I behind. "Are you really going to eat that chicken?" "I wish..." I muttered with a disappointing scoff. This body just won't allow me to. Glancing at the lizard, I smirked as an entertaining idea popped up. "Fancy a chase, Spike?" So after a long and admittedly slightly nauseating pursuit of the rather intelligent chicken, who used methods of deceit even my little sister would call out on, we have finally cornered the damn thing. Which was a shame too. But Spike needed to recover some breath from the combination of our running and laughing fits over how the bird fooled the gullible mare's; I had to point out to Spike myself how the chicken was tricking them. Disguises. Drawing the missing posters. Using stealth while in an open area. Even Celestia's sick pet knew just how naive these ponies were. I'm loving today. Though the lack of townsfolk currently around was noted and warranted questioning. "Philomena, get down from there! You'll hurt yourself!" Fluttershy commanded fearfully. The featherless bird currently made its presence known atop a fountain statue. The whole Mane Six, Spike, two of the same guards we met earlier and myself observing it. "No, do a back flip!" I ordered the chicken, having no complete desire for my source of entertainment concluded with just yet, ignoring any sent look of disapproval towards me. I'm not one to prefer having things drag on - my writing says otherwise - but I just wanted this event to prolong further, just a little more. Alas, all things must end. After playing dead for five seconds - which was a relief, otherwise I'd be shocked at the audacity of Faust - the chicken fell backwards off the fountain. And Fluttershy rushed to the rescue while the mare's gasped. "I'll catch you!" Oh please let it fall in the water. It won't die, this world wouldn't allow it to, but there's some time left in the day for more comedy- HOLY [BEEP]! "Jesus!" I cried out in shock as the bird set itself on fire in midair; as though it came falling from space. Beside me Spike gasped in astonishment, but I kept my gaze focused on the remains of the chicken landing on the poor pegasus' laid-open hooves, the rest of the ponies gasping in their complete and utter shock. What... What the...? I literally couldn't move. My own limbs were planted in the ground as nothing but confusion and horror controlled my temporary body. The... The bird just... incinerated... in thin air... how? Why? W-What...? And without needing to predict as such, the innocent Fluttershy began weeping at the traces of ash resting on her hooves. And the sight of her grieving had my shocked eyes narrow in effort to express my building rage. What the hell Hasbro?! "What's going on here?" And look who turns up! "Twilight." With a stern tone I've never heard the alicorn used until now, Celestia addressed her pupil behind me. "Yes, your Majesty..." Ah [BEEP] it, while there was someone to blame. "To hell with formalities, Twilight!" I finally tore my eyes from the awful remains, switching my hardened gaze to the puzzled monarch. Who better to yell at? Because I needed to express my disbelief and anger somehow. "Your [BEEP] bird just died, Celestia, in Fluttershy's hooves! And you dare act high and mighty even now?" The guards between her growled in displeasure at my blatant disrespect, Twilight gasped at the censored language against her mentor. Meanwhile the Princess didn't look at all fazed by the rightful outburst. "Stardust, don't..." I ignored Twilight's weak plea and gaze, pointing at the undisturbed alicorn. "Could you for one moment just let the poor pegasus behind us mourn in peace over your pet? She tried everything to heal it when it was clearly sick." Said yellow mare spoke up. "Stardust, please. It was my fault, Princess." What?! My stare switched to Fluttershy. "No, it wasn't. It was my fault Princess; Fluttershy didn't know what she was doing." Not you too Twilight! "I'm the one who did it." You did nothing! "I was trying to help-" "Oh for [BEEP] sake." I rolled my eyes at the two, the purple unicorn inhaling a sharp breath at my usage of beeped words, myself staring determinedly at Celestia. "If anyone's to blame for this travesty, there's no one else but me." The tall royal alicorn, to her small credit, held up a hoof that ordered Twilight and Fluttershy to be silent from protesting. "Go on." "I stole the bird." Heaven be damned if I allowed Twilight or Fluttershy to be punished in any way by this excuse for monarch. If anyone deserves to be banished or imprisoned for committing treasonous acts against Celestia, then look no further; because here I am. I let my humour get the best of me, instead of rationality inciting me to return the bird, and thanks to that entertainment the chicken died in in poor Fluttershy's lying hooves. The Princess of the Sun didn't look at all surprised, raising an intrigued brow. "Indeed?" I nodded at the neutral tone. "Indeed. Any my treatment towards it caused your bird to disintegrate." At least she's being calm about it, though that caused me to frown. Your pet just died, for God's sake! "And what motivation, might I inquire, would you have to abducting Philomena?" Despite the horrific demise behind me, I smirked. "Out of spite, mother-[BEEP]." You know, it was kinda like anyone's reaction in Harry Potter to saying Voldemort by his name, with the amount of shock Twilight was displaying from my clear lack of love for her teacher. I wonder about the expressions of the others but the guards. How are the rest of the Mane Six reacting to my lack of acknowledgement towards Celestia's status? One thing to dwell in my banishment or imprisonment, I imagine. "Stardust, don't do this-" "Better me than you two, Fluttershy." I whispered in turn to my left. Then another thought popped up. "I'm sorry, my dear." Beneath that anger was regret; regret that I refused to return the dead animal back to its home... ...Wait a minute. "Your Highness," Well one of the guards was in clear favour of getting rid of me, it seems. Blue distasteful eyes focused on me as the pegasus royal guard continued. "Should we arrest this stallion? He has displayed just as much disrespect towards you back in Canterlot; surely that alone warrants his imprisonment?" I doubt I caused any major changes... was the bird going to die anyway? Around Fluttershy and Twilight? Those curious thoughts occupied my mind more than the judging expression on Celestia's features. And since when did chickens suddenly get engulfed with flames and quickly turn into ash...? "Guys! Look!" Spike's sudden surprised call caused everyone's, mine included, gaze towards where he was pointing at- What in the name of the Anti-Christ?! The ash was... flying into the air, like smoke before taking the image of a tiny tornado. My jaw was literally agape as all anger vanished, replaced by confusion while common sense pounded against my brains to figure out what the hell was exactly going on. "Your mistreatment, you say Stardust?" I heard a humoured Celestia inquire from behind me. The bird became ash, so what was this-... No... No... No...! But my worst suspicion came to life as the red and orange bird emerged from the ashes, posing majestically before us. While ponies around me let out sounds of wonder at the sight before us, my only expression was disbelief and even more rage. Oh I'm happy the bird's not dead, but that is very, VERY short to the disdain of my comparison earlier today being reinforced by the revelation of Celestia's pet Phoenix! "Bull-[BEEP]! BULL-[BEEP]!" But my vocal seething fell on deaf ears by everyone, as their attention was now focused on the rare mythical creature and its owner. "This is Philomena. She's quite a sight as I said." And a ripoff, Dumble-mare... "But nothing unusual for a Phoenix. Isn't that right, Philomena?" I hate everything now... "I must say, Stardust, how bold it was of you to take the blame on yourself like that." The white tall mare commented pleasantly as we walked down some pathway around Ponyville's park. "Someone like Twilight or Fluttershy didn't deserve any sort of punishment for taking a pet, royalty or not." I responded evenly, wondering how long exactly this leisurely stroll was going to occupy the pair of us. With that disaster finally over with, my entertainment for today ending in shock and rage - surprise surprise - Celestia excused herself from the group and asked me to accompany her outside the town, despite her guards protesting at the thought of leaving her with the likes of me. Wise stallions; clearly more wise than their ruler. I was, of course, still furious over the fact Celestia's pet was a Phoenix. While it did explain its previous apparent illness- no, no I'm not defending anything here, I'm still fricking infuriated over the fact Celestia had a God damn Phoenix! Thus adding another comparison between two leaders their separate species looked up to. First we had Sonic the Pegasus. Now Dumble-mare. Why does this make me so angry? Because... Because... I just was! Christ... "Still, were the theatrics against me necessary?" "It's just so easy to be mad at you." I retorted, glancing at the unperturbed alicorn who was arguably taller than my own Dad. "And can you honestly blame me, considering my belief that your pet died in that poor pegasus' hooves?" The Princess cocked her head a little, her own gaze set on the path. "Perhaps. But one must not deny that your vulgar language towards me today was completely unacceptable." "Bite me." The unfazed reply caused Celestia to sigh. "You are fortunate that I chose not to have you imprisoned for your lack of respect today, or back in Canterlot. But that will only last for so long." "Throw me away then." I challenged hotly, halting in my walk while staring at the ancient mare. "Show me you're someone worth respecting then." Looking over her shoulder after eventually halting herself, Celestia raised a genuinely curious brow. "Are you truly so uncaring of your fate?" "Seeing my family again is far more important to me than anything else." Sod my own well-being. "Unless you have a reason to speak to me, throw me away into a cell or go back to sit on your throne and do nothing." Instead of rising to the bait, the alicorn at least displayed some calm intelligence. "Very well. I did state in my letter I wished to speak with you over something." Finally. She waited for me to walk beside her again before addressing the subject. "I was wondering if you would tell me more about who and what you are." At the statement I raised a brow. Who and what I am? "Why do you ask...?" What purpose would that fulfill? The alicorn began to provide and explanation, one that was clearly thought of before arriving to Ponyville. "I believe it would assist in my research over your dilemma. You still wish to return home, correct?" "More than anything." Was my immediate, definite answer. "Is this why we are taking this walk, so no one will overhear us?" She shook her head, her soft tone waving rolls of amusement. "No, I just like to take a stroll sometimes while I can escape the stuffiness of my duties." When she chuckled and I didn't, Celestia cleared her throat to continue the more important topic. "I hereby request your presence in Canterlot for a few days or so, beginning with the night of the Grand Galloping Gala." That was enough to cause an immediate derailment in my movement, while Celestia smiled lightly at my reaction. "You want me to... stick around in that uptight kingdom of yours for a couple of days?" Just for clarification. She nodded positively, obviously feigning ignorance to the "uptight" comment. "Indeed. The decision is yours, of course, and I will provide you with time to dwell on it until that night. The Gala is very fast approaching, as you know-" Well no, I didn't. "- Plus it could aid us in solving your plight, despite the task given to you." ...Huh. "And you believe discussing about my own species will... aid in helping me?" "I understand your skepticism, Stardust. Speaking of your task, however, I would like to add that through my eyes you are making tremendous progress with befriending my beloved student and her friends." I waved off the compliment. There were higher priorities. "I'll think about your proposition." I said. On one hand it could prove beneficial for me, despite the odds, and I rather enjoyed the food they served in that large kingdom. I would just have to be careful with what I tell Celestia... or her sister. Speaking of. "How is Luna, by the way?" I queried. I haven't seen her since my visit to the castle, and she was seemingly recovering well from the fact of her horrific banishment to an isolated rock for over ten centuries. The alicorn blinked at the change of subject, but answered warmly regardless. "Why, my dear sister is doing fine, thank you. I will be sure to inform Luna you inquired about her." I nodded in thanks. Well at least the better of the two sisters was recovering swiftly. "I shall see you at the gala then, my friend?" "You will." I replied, nodding again but in farewell as Celestia smiled pleasantly before walking back the way we arrived from. "Very good. Farewell, Stardust." Farewell you disgraceful ripoff. "Farewell, Celestia." No acknowledgement to my addressing her without title? Okay then. I sighed in relief when the monarch wasn't within hearing distance. Finally, glad to be rid of her, for now. But I suppose that won't be the case at the gala and afterwards. I keep forgetting that was even a thing. When was that event occurring again...? No idea. Though I'm sure Twilight and Spike will keep reminding me as the days towards it draw closer. I sighed. Nothing better to do, really. But that comment about how well I was doing in Celestia's eyes repeated in my mind, inciting my scoff. "Tch, as if I deserve to be friends with them..." Especially today, after my clear disrespect towards their Princess without any remorse for it. Hell, I respect that Phoenix more than I do its owner. Rainbow Dash and Applejack were already suspicious of me, they made that clear a while back, but seeing my confrontation with the monarch today must have sealed the case for them- A shifting bush in my line of sight caused me to raise a brow, and halt my thought process. "Come on out." I ordered sternly. It might be a squirrel, but better safe than sorry. Plus after today I just didn't want to tolerate any more bull... And out-stepped the purple unicorn, staring at me with a mixture of sheepishness and shame. "Hey Stardust..." "...Hello Twilight." My defeated tone replied. I rubbed my forehead as bits of frustration remained in its prime over my mind. "How much did you hear...?" ...Oh [BEEP]. If she heard everything... An embarrassed shrug. "Enough, though I'm awfully sorry for eavesdropping like that. I wanted to clarify with the Princess if there was any letter she wanted me to write today, but-" "You're forgiven." I cut her off sharply as I continued swallowing my irritation. "Really, it should be me apologizing to you... big time, I might add." "If you're referring to your outrageous attitude towards the Princess-" "More than that. I was nothing but a huge arse today. When you and Fluttershy were attempting to heal and find the bird. I just sat around and did nothing, while encouraging Spike not to assist you the whole time." I finally removed my hoof from my features, viewing Twilight's patient expression. "I don't know what caused such behaviour today... I'm sorry, Twilight." Was I truly sorry for laughing at their expense? No. But I held regret for Fluttershy's temporary depression after the Phoenix was apparently dead. I wanted to apologize for at least something. For a long moment, the intelligent unicorn stared at me before finally sighing, looking elsewhere. "Sometimes, Stardust, you are such a mystery to me." Twilight admitted with a shifted thoughtful expression. "Your words. Your actions and decisions. Anything rational with you just seems futile at times." With that perception, I released a light smirk. "You're not the first I've befuddled." But the clever mare was in no mood for jesting. "I promised long ago I wouldn't ask any further about your illogical existence; specifically that inexplicable strength of yours and why you do the things you do. Overhearing your conversation with Princess Celestia only makes me more curious about you, Stardust, but I know you hate me asking about anything unusual about you." "I don't hate it, Twilight; I just prefer not to answer." "But there is one thing I would like to know; something I think you can answer." The unicorn walked closer, staring at me with an uncertain expression on those pony features. "I gave you a room in the library by the Princess' request, and as a way of thanking you for helping us defeat Nightmare Moon. I was led to believe you residing in the house was a test I must solve." Her ears drooped a little. "But now I'm not so sure anymore, after listening in to that talk you two had. So I want you to be honest with me, Stardust Balance... is your staying in Ponyville - in the library - making friends with myself, Spike and the girls a task for me... or for you?" That's all she desired to know...? Well, she was right about one thing, it was a question I could answer without exposing who or what I truly was. And if it puts some of her mind at ease, and earns Twilight's trust more, then the least I can do is indulge her. "For me, Twilight... it was always for me." I admitted firmly. After processing that and slowly nodding, Twilight's expression asked me to continue. "There are some things about myself I can't answer, nor explain. Not because you don't deserve to know, but it just wouldn't do myself any favours." "How so?" Endless pestering questions from you comes to the top of my mind. "Basically, my dear, there are some things about me that will blow your mind." I waited for a moment. After the sharp mare finally realized I wasn't going to satisfy her curiosity any further, she smiled a little. "Well, as if you don't do that enough." I shrugged while Twilight nodded. "Alright, I think that's enough questioning you. I think after this hectic day we all require some rest; are you coming back to the library with me?" "...May as well; since your mentor abandoned me in this park." "Just be glad she didn't do worse, considering what you did." "I said I was sorry." Though not for telling off Celestia, necessary or not. "One can forgive, Stardust, but never forget." I rolled my eyes playfully. "Must you take everything seriously?" "Says you." Yet instead of waiting for my retort, the pony walking to my right changed the topic. And there was something about her tone I couldn't quite put a finger on. "Did you... really mean what you said to Fluttershy?" Hm? I raised a curious brow at the gaze-avoiding Twilight. "About me being more deserving than you two with being banished? Yes, I did." A shake of her head. "That's not true and you know it. But no, I meant what you said to her in the cottage." "...What did I say again?" There were a lot of things I must have said admist my laughing fits in Fluttershy's house. "You... you know what? Never mind." Twilight shook her head again, this time in determination, while a smile was thrown at me. "Forget it. I'm sure I was just hearing things." If I didn't know better, she looked ashamed for inquiring. "Erm... okay?" And she calls me baffling. "And by the way, Princess Celestia was right about you making remarkable progress with becoming friends with us." Twilight commented, admitting to an extent over what she heard. "Though today might have derailed that, for the time being." I scoffed. "No doubt." A small inconvenience, but I'm certain they'll all forgive me for blatantly yelling at and vocally abusing their royal monarch. From the corner of my eye the thoughtful mare glanced at me. "Are we close yet to being friends in your eyes?" I might be imagining things, or there was hope in her tone. "...I won't lie Twilight; you're closer than you've ever been before."
Chapter Twenty-Three: The Fabrication Chronicles Chapter Twenty-Three: The Fabrication Chronicles It appears I've severely underestimated the determination of those two. "I'm tellin' ya Twilight; there's somethin' not right about that there pony livin' upstairs." "Yeah! I mean the way he yelled at the Princess yesterday? Something's never been right about him." What was 'right' about me, I suppose, was the gentle stealth I used while walking down the staircase, overhearing just as Twilight had done yesterday towards the two mares addressing their suspicions to the purple unicorn. I couldn't see their expressions or whereabouts in the main room they were, but for now their conversation was of greater importance. If they're investigating about me, then it's possible other might be too. And I couldn't allow that. I heard Twilight sigh. "What Stardust did yesterday was inappropriate and beyond disrespectful. But I'm sure he had his reasons." Such as Fawkes the Phoenix apparently dying in front of Fluttershy; who wouldn't be furious then? Rainbow Dash released a loud scoff. "Yeah sure, just as he had his 'reasons' for glaring at the Princess when she visited Sugarcube Corner. Care to explain that?" "Well..." Don't even think about it, Twilight. "Stardust did once admit he didn't like Princess Celestia at all." ...Well I suppose I didn't make the unicorn promise not to tell anyone that. Applejack was the first to react. "Now wait jus' a darn minute: if Stardust has no love for her, then why did the Princess seem like she was gettin' along with him jus' fine?" Because your monarch is a fool. "I don't know." Twilight confessed. "But I think she might be more interested in the fact he's not- erm..." That hesitation caused me to raise a brow, as yesterday's conversation replayed through my mind. How much exactly did Twilight hear between Celestia and I? "Not what?" "...No, I shouldn't say." Well I can appreciate her refusal to reveal anything. And I am also grateful to the loyal unicorn for sticking up for me like this, and yet that was rather puzzling to me. Did she honestly hold me in such high regard? The orange cowgirl mare's sigh echoed across the wide library first floor. "Twilight, I know you and Stardust are friends. And we think of him as one too, especially after he helped my cousin Braeburn and Appleloosa, but don't ya think there are some things about him that make no gosh darn sense?" "I can agree there, Applejack." Twilight concurred, her tone that of continous hesitation, as though carefully deciding what to say. "But I promised Stardust long ago that I wouldn't ask him anything abouy those nonsensical traits of his, until he's ready to tell me himself." Rainbow Dash huffed. "And what if he's never ready, Twilight? What if he's just saying that so you'll never ask again and never find out?" ...Damn. As Twilight provided no answer, blew out my own quiet frustrated breath. Picking a time to tell the purple unicorn anything never sprung to mind, and why should it? I had absolutely no intention on cofessing to Twilight, to the two mare's visiting her, or anyone else in this godforsaken town the truth of myself at all. And there were still answers I needed myself. Such as that Superman strength that comes right the hell out of nowhere, and why magic apparently works differently around me. And why I was even brought to Equestria in the first place. If I had those answered first, then maybe... just maybe... No. No, I 'd still refuse to divulge my origins towards the inquisitive student of Celestia or her friends. Since Twilight refused to speak, Applejack inquired next. "Twilight, is there anythin' you do know about him, besides that ridiculous strength of his, that's unusual?" Hopefully Twilight was an expert of keeping secrets- "Well... I-I mean I wouldn't be a good friend if told you two without asking him beforehand, but..." Please. Don't do it. But alas, as Rainbow Dash and Applejack must've given the mare a joint firm stare, I winced at Twilight's admittance to what she knew. "I know that Stardust living under the same roof as me and Spike was a task given to him by the Princess. And that's he's not who he says he is." So today I've learnt today that Twilight is terrible at keeping secrets. The more you know. "You mean... wait, what do you mean?" "I mean there's more to him being away from his homeland than I thought. I overheard him and Princess Celestia talking yesterday, and..." "Go on..." Applejack urged, not unkindly. No, please don't. "I don't really understand it all myself." Twilight sighed. "But I think Stardust has been deceiving us right from the very beginning-" "I knew it!" "Rainbow Dash, please. But I don't believe he has any ill intentions; I think Stardust just wants to return home, and my theory is maybe Princess Celestia asked him to take residence with me while she finds a way to help him." ...You know, I suppose this was, in a way, a good thing for Twilight to be running her mouth to the two listening ponies; I am eavesdropping on how much she knew and believed from my conversation with Celestia. As the two mare's of an audience said nothing, evidently processing the information, there was a sound of more hesitation before Twilight spoke up again. "There's something else, too..." "What, is he dangerous?" Ah, always to assume the worst, eh Rainbow Dash? I imagine the purple unicorn shaking her head. "No... well, I don't think so at least. But what I mean to say is... I also don't think that Stardust is... entirely... what he says he is." And just like that I felt all blood drain from my face. Not good. Not good not good notgoodnotgoodnotgood. "Hey, Stardust! Wait for me!" I heard a desperate Spike call out. Damn, he must of noticed my brisk departure from the library and decided to pursue me. I had a quarter of a mind to order the dragon to return to his home. But the other three quarters of my mind were where I was focusing the most on; particuly on a purple unicorn's conversation with two other ponies who refused to mind their own business. She knew. She knew. Some shred of positivism to this revelation was my certainty that Twilight wasn't exactly aware of what I was precisely, and the knowledgeable student of Celestia was doubtful of her own claim, as it sounded when she informed Applejack and Rainbow Dash of her theory. But the fact remains that the pegasus and Earth Pony were more suspicious than ever of me, and Twilight was getting closer towards the truth. A truth, I admit, I did a sloppy job of guarding. Snips and Snails had kept their mouths shut. Trixie was far away and I'm not sure what benefit she'd gain from telling any inhabitant elsewhere. Celestia assured neither she nor Luna divulged the secret to anyone but Shining Armor. Speaking of, I'm not sure if he's kept the knowledge to himself or informed anyone close to him... such as his mate. But now Twilight knew. And so did a few of her friends; specifically two of the nosy ones. What was Twilight thinking? Of all ponies she could confess her concerns to, the most rational decisions wouldn't be Applejack or Rainbow Dash. Hell, I'd trust Pinkie Pie to keep the secret more than them! I am so screwed... "Glad I caught up to you." I heard the ever-persistent Spike state happily next to my brisk walk downtown. He must have noticed my expression as the lizard's tone changed quickly. "Are you okay? You look uneased." As usual, when anyone inquires about my health, my muzzle released the immediate responce. "I'm fine, Spike. Just some things on my plate I need to sort out." Like how to deal with the fact Twilight was most likely going to get tired of the secrecy, and ask Celestia herself the truth about me being here and living with the unicorn and Spike. And that Rainbow Dash and Applejack were probably going to act like detectives during their own investigations. Thankfully, subtlety was not a trait of theirs. "Are you sure? You look almost, I don't know... scared." The choice of word slowed my pace for a moment, my eyes closing tight for a brief moment to retain some calmness. Scared? I was concerned about the whole ordeal, yes, but I wasn't afraid. Something as trivial as this didn't frighten me in the slightest. But I couldn't ignore it. "Why are you here, Spike?" I queried instead, opening my eyes again as I continued my destination to... God knows where. I just needed to be out of the house for a while. The dragon began running his mouth, and I immediately regretted asking. . "Well Twilight wanted me to complete this dull and long chore, and I was wondering if you would help me complete it. Equestria knows why she'd expect me to clean all the shelves of the library's second floor. I mean, the first floor bad enough, and I need my beauty sleep and-... do you hear something?" "Only you complaining-" BANG! Whatever impacted into me had my vision swirling around in all angles as my body soared through the air. Pain, confusion and panic were the only emotions I felt right then as my temporary pony form proceeded to crash into a nearby fruit stand, my eyesight then covered in various sauces from numerous healthy food. Ow... "Oh my!" "Stardust!" "We're so sorry, we didn't mean to hit you!" Three different young voices exclaimed in clear horror, obviously the ones responsible for having me landing on some food shelves. Wiping the combination of sauces off my face, my blinking sight first spotted the Cutie Mark Crusaders, staring at the damage they've caused with shame. As they should be. As no one then decided to help pull me out of this mess, I took the liberty myself as pain coursed through the right side of my body. Ah great, more problems to add to my list: a shower and some nurse aid. What will the world think of next? "Are you okay?" Spike inquired in concern as I slowly approached the group, wiping whatever food substances I could reach off my body. "Just peachy Spike." "We're sorry Stardust." Sweetie Belle spoke on behalf of her friends, bowing in guilt. "We never meant to crash into you like that. Guess we were caught up in our excitement to see Rainbow Dash we weren't watching where we're going." The excuse incited me to raise a brow. "And what, may I ask, does Rainbow Dash have to make you three so excited?" "The story of how she got her cutie mark!" The answer from Scootaloo caused me to wince. Ah, yes, those things. "I doubt it's anything that spectacular." The young orange filly scoffed. "Yeah right. I'm sure what she has to say will be awesome!" The typical fangirl. One of the young children had the gall then to walk closer and pull up my cape, revealing the offensive damn mark I had sealed on my rear end. "Hey, Stardust, why don't you tell us how you got your cutie mark?" "Yeah!" Rarity's young sister added in agreement. "Since we're pretty much asking anyone anyway. How did you get yours, Stardust?" First they crash into me, now they expect me to indulge their curiosity? Even if I humoured them, I had no idea how I obtained the godforsaken mark myself. And yet, the three girls were staring at me with expectant, and innocent, sparkling eyes. ...God damn my weakness for children. I sighed. Well if it gets my mind off certain things, why not? "Okay, I'll tell you three how I gained my... cutie mark." And I proceeded to indulge their imagination by my false tale. Oh how I once arrived at a kingdom during the coronation of a new ruler, who had her own personal troubles. More specifically her unnatural powers. An argument with her younger and naive sibling caused her to cast the entire kingdom in eternal winter, and the new Queen to run away from home and take residence in the mountains. Out of compassion and a desire to help, I followed the Queen. And before I knew it, the Crusaders and Spike weren't the only audience. Since I was in no hurry, despite hearing Scootaloo groan over the length of the tale while her two friends were mystified, I went into exact detail over how I found the ice castle created from the powers of the troubled Queen. Said monarch was wary of my presence, worried I would try to drag her back to the kingdom and have her tried for being different. Eventually I convinced my intentions were sincere, and that I knew how to help her control her rather unstable gift. Skeptic at first of course, the Queen eventually relented to my offers for assistance, and with my help, she learned how to control her icy capabilities through positive emotions, the most powerful one being love. Love for her sibling; the only family she had left. And upon realizing this, the Queen allowed me to take her home where she belonged, and the kingdom rejoiced and forgave their ruler as she got rid of the disaster that had befallen them. The sisters reunited, the younger one learning to never engage to someone she just met. The pony who tried to take over the kingdom arrested and sent to return to his own land. And as I watched the entire kingdom prosper, by the help of my compassion and understanding what the Queen was going through, then, and only then, did I receive my cutie mark. Basically, as anyone at home could tell straight at the beginning, I retold the plot to Frozen. Only I left out the part about the annoying talking snowman, the rubbish parents, the forced love interest and his pet reindeer, and the deus-ex-machima trolls. "Wow..." Apple Bloom was the first to respond after seconds of silence upon concluding my 'tale', just as in awe as the crowd I gained from telling my story in the middle of the town. "So they all lived happily ever after then?" "They have indeed." I folded my arms, having taken a seat while sharing the fabricated tale. "It was my.. compassion... that gave me my cutie mark." AKA the horrendous thing marked on my posterior. Seriously, why were these things not shown on the chest or somewhere more sensible again? "Wait!" Sweetie Belle then exclaimed, as though a thought popped up. "Was there some kind of romance going on with you and the Queen?" Me and Elsa... well I won't lie and say I've never had the idea before. I honestly chuckled at the question, the remaining pain on my side slowly fading away as I answered the innocent filly's inquiry. "No; we remain good friends. The moral of the story, my child, is that the love from one's family is just as powerful as the love from romance." I noted some ponies glancing at one another upon saying this. "'Love will thaw a frozen heart'..." Scootaloo then recited from a quote I used in the story thoughtfully. Then the young pegasus shook her head as though remembering something. "Bah! All this lovey dovey stuff is getting to my head! Come on girls. We need a more awesome tale!" As though their top priorities suddenly returned to their minds, the other two fillies nodded and hopped aboard the scooter, and before I knew it a cloud of smoke remained where the fillies previously were. ...Huh. "Well I thought that story was amazing!" Lyra Heartstrings said blissfully as the crowd slowly dispersed, gesturing just how much he enjoyed the tale. "I've never heard of a ruler who can control ice itself." "Well it's a very small kingdom." I explained, but a smile lifted on my muzzle over the fact someone liked my retelling of the film. "That was a great story." My attention then shifted to the voice's owner, no other than Bon Bon. "You would make a great storyteller, wouldn't he Lyra?" Her companion nodded enthusiastically. "Yep!" I rubbed the back of my head, the flattery getting to me more than I'd like. "Ladies, I am grateful for the comments. But it wasn't the best of a narration." Bon Bon giggled. "Aren't you humble, Stardust?" "Simply truthful." While the whole tale I shared was complete and utter bull. "So you made that entire thing up, didn't you?" "No Spike," I replied while awaiting the dragon to finish making the ice pack. "I truly went on an adventure to help a monarch come to terms with her ice powers. It was a realistic story." I'm more than certain the townsfolk will figure out it was all a deceptive tale if they haven't already. As for the Crusaders? Eh no harm in them believing it to be fact. "Okay, no need for the sarcasm." Spike rolled his eyes while approaching with the blasted thing, applying the small bag filled with ice cubes inside against my cape-removed side. Ow... "Cheers Spike." I grumbled out sincerely while wincing at the coldness invading my fur. Even when there wasn't a threat around, I still somehow end up in pain. Equestria. A world filled with bright happy wonders, and painful experiences to the unwary. "No problem Stardust." After allowing me to apply the pressure myself, the small lizard took his seat at other side of the table, clasping his hands together. "So, gonna tell me what was bothering you earlier, or what?" ... "...I'm guessing that's a no." I nodded in confirmation, gently stilling the ice pack against my bruised side where that godforsaken scooter impacted into. Spike then changed the subject. "Well, on the plus side, you gave everyone an awesome story to listen to. I enjoyed it too." I shrugged... instantly regretting so as small pain coursed across me. "The girls asked for a story and I happily obliged. I use to read stories to my little sister, you know. And I quite missed the feeling." Oh don't give me that look Spike; I have no requirement for sympathy. "Your sister's lucky then." I raised a brow at the unnecessary compliment. Spike then chuckled. "Hey, maybe you can read a bedtime story to me every night, until the day you find a way back home." "...I won't lie Spike." I sighed in my honest tone. "That idea does intrigue me." The dragon blinked at the clear unexpected response. "R-Really? You'd do that for me?" Why not? Spike was still only a child, a baby among his species to that extent. And telling that fabricated tale to the Crusaders and then some residents of the town who decided to take a listen brought back some feeling of nostalgia. Besides, I see no genuine problem with the idea... aside from the fact almost every storybook I've read in this library was utter [BEEP]. I faintly smirked. "Only if you behave yourself and complete your chores, my young friend." If I had fingers I'd be wagging one at the beaming dragon. Honestly Spike, don't make a fuss out of it. "Speaking of which, don't you have a chore to complete, Spike?" Our attention turned towards the voice's owner. Twilight stood within the doorway of the kitchen, looking quite stern towards the young dragon. Spike then let out a noise of remembrance, slapping his own forehead. "Oh, right! Sorry, guess in all the excitement I've forgotten about it. I suppose it's too late to ask for your help now, isn't it Stardust?" "On the contrary." As I had no intention in being along under the same room as Twilight, I made an effort to stand up... wincing again at the fading pain. "I would be glad to assist-" "Actually, Spike, Stardust and I need to talk." Twilight interjected not unkindly, looking at the dragon apologetically. "But as he said, finish your chore today and he'll read you a bedtime story tonight." Oh no... As the dragon finally, yet reluctantly, nodded and walked out of the room to complete his daunting task, the purple unicorn took Spike's spot by the table and looked at me with clear concern. "Are you okay? What happened?" In the split-second of realizing she was gesturing to my injury, I smiled a little while slowly sitting down again. "Had a run-in with the three stooges. Quite literally." "...I'm sorry?" "The Crusaders." "Ah." Twilight nodded, before clearing her throat. "Well then, I guess this would be the perfect time to talk." ...Ah great. Well, this had to have come sooner or later. This ever-persistent mare will probably wish for me to finally tell her the truth. No more secrets, no more deceptions. Just the complete and utter honesty behind who I was... and what I was. Well I'll guarantee her I was no Changling, for starters, if she currently knew what they were. And after she knew everything, Twilight was most likely going to indulge her friend's curiosity, and I will forever be hounded by endless questions, or perhaps get thrown out of the library or entire town should the residents learn the truth. I may have to take up Celestia's offer earlier than I hoped. But that doesn't mean I'll simply divulge everything about myself right away to this inquisitive knowledge-seeking unicorn before me, staring at me with those sparkling violet stern eyes. It will take a lot of coaxing and convincing before Twilight could ever hope of gaining pure truthful answers out of me. "It's time we set up some boundaries." "I bet it is- wait what?" My sarcastic defensive tone immediately switched to express my confusion. Boundaries? What on Earth was this pony going on about? Twilight feigned ignorance to my confusion, continuing her prepared speech while a list separated right next to her... oh joy.. "While you have been a pleasant house guest, and assisted Spike and I numerous times with the library, there are some things we need to address if we are to get along more." ...What? This time she smiled lightly at my expression. "I know what you're thinking; I decided now finally to talk about this? Well I thought we wouldn't have to address this, until I discovered yesterday that your residence here was a task from the Princess to you, and not for me." That's not what I'm thinking and you know it Twilight! "Speaking of which, we can start with your blatant inappropriate behaviour around Princess Celestia." I was simply bemused by all this. Well if this was a different subject than the one I had in mind, may as well hear the unicorn out. Twilight cleared her throat. "I know you hold some measure of dislike towards her, despite your claims of 'indifference', and I would like that to stop." "Next you'll ask me to cease breathing." I grumbled sourly while leaning back. Stop making fun of Dumble-mare? But it's so easy to do! "You can at least show some courtesy to the Princess, after all." "Only if she gains my respect." Which, let's face it my dear, was as likely to happen as Fifty Shades Of Grey becoming a worldwide hit. Then a thought sprung up. "If I stop being rude to her in your presence, would that do it?" "...That would suffice." Twilight must have grasped that I would be a jerk to her mentor even without the teenage mare being in the same room. "And in the library, too. I would appreciate hearing no more negative comments when mentioning Princess Celestia within this house. Okay?" "...Sure, I can do that." It seems I keep forgetting my bruised injury, as I immediately winced again upon shrugging. At Twilight's relieved expression, I inquired. "What else?" Her eyes glanced at the list, while I groaned inwardly, before addressing the next issue. "Your usage of awful profanities." I knew it. "Such words were removed from Equestria for a reason, Stardust. And I would appreciate it if you would tone down on them, at least a little. In addition, I'd prefer you'd not swear within the library, especially around Spike." Well at least she didn't request for me never to swear again. "That I can do. Next." "Let's see... well I would say you could help around the library more often, but you seem to be doing fine in that regard whenever you're helping Spike." Twilight's eyes scrolled down the floating list. "Ah, here we are. I've noticed, along with Spike and the others, that you refuse to allow anyone to help you whenever you're feeling upset or mad over something." "...What of it?" I asked quietly with a frown. The mare glanced at me, her features a touch of hesitation before she continued. "I... we would like you to be more open with us, Stardust, to tell us what troubles you and allow us to assist in making you feel better." "Out of the question." Was my immediate, stern reply. Of course I could just lie to their faces whenever something was making me uneasy, but since we're talking about this. Before Twilight could provide an explanation I continued with no room for argument. "Whatever has me on edge is none, I repeat, none of your or anyone else's business. I will sort out whatever problem I have by my own way." I always have done. "But-" "No objections, Twilight." My own eyes narrowed against her protesting own. "I do not require your help. While your concern is appreciated, it is unnecessary. There is nothing, absolutely naught you can do to help whatever ails me from time to time. You want me to acknowledge you as a friend? Then respect my privacy and let me handle my own problems, deal?" Really, was it too much to ask for? Apparently so, judging by the clear reluctance on Twilight's features. But I refused to waver. They didn't need to know whatever I was going through, even if they were part of or the problem themselves. "All right." Finally the unicorn relented with a deep sigh, her violet orbs now reflecting regret. "I'm sorry for trying to get in your business like that." "It's fine, my dear." I quickly reassured the studious mare, smiling slightly. "I am grateful for your kindness and concern, but there are some things you just can't help with, no matter what." This was the second time I've eavesdropped today. And I have no regrets doing so. Instead, let's just hope I don't regret ever sharing the truth about myself to Spike... who was currently being interrogated by a questioning Twilight. "Spike, I understand your reluctance to talk about it, but there are some things I would like to know about our residential friend downstairs." Or currently upstairs spying on you two, my dear. The dragon began asking suspiciously, "Like what...?" Well at least he wasn't totally obedient to the one who raised him. After that rather nauseating discussion between Twilight and I in the kitchen, I left the conversation and room straight after the mention of "food" and "diet" became the next topics on her long literal list. No way was that mare going to tell me what to eat and how I was going to take care of my body. My parents were irritating enough about that. But I felt relief and some tension evaporate from my body after leaving, over the fact Twilight didn't wish to converse about who I truly was and why I was in Ponyville. I'm still trying to figure out the latter myself, and I didn't need any unreliable assistance. Celestia was, and I loathe to admit as such, more useful in helping me seek out the truth than Twilight. Wow... that kind of epiphany was just mind-boggling. "Some examples would who he really is, and why he's in Ponyville." I outwardly flinched at the possible thought of Spike easily giving in. Let's hope not. "I can't tell you, Twilight, even if I wanted to. You'll have to ask him that." I released a breath of relief and gratitude. Good work Spike! "But that's just it Spike, what if he never tells me? What if he keeps lying to me, to us, for the remainder of his time here? Do you honestly want a friend who deceives everyone around him?" "He has his reasons for doing so-" "What reasons?" This time the mare sounded rather exasperated. "Spike, what is such a great deal about him that he has to hide it from us? Is he a runaway fugitive? Someone from Tatarus itself? An ex-ally of Nightmare Moon's?" "No, he's none of those things!" I blinked at the unexpected blunt force of the dragon's tone. "He's our friend, Twilight, not our enemy! He helped us out from the very beginning, remember?" ...Wow. I quite honestly felt... touched by the defensive lizard. "I know Spike." This time the mare's voice was more gentle. "And I am forever grateful for what he did to help us multiple times. But still, to be friends you have to establish trust. And I get the feeling Stardust simply doesn't trust us." ...I can't lie and say you're just making assumptions, love. "Well, Stardust doesn't really trust anyone..." Spike answered slowly. "And he told you this." There was silence, thank God, before the dragon quickly resorted back to not revealing anything. "I-I can't tell you, Twilight. I promised Stardust I wouldn't tell anyone, not even you. A good friend doesn't break a promise!" ... "You're right, Spike. And I'm sorry for asking these questions. But I just feel as though I... we can help him if he opens himself a bit more to us, and not just to you. Please tell me this, is Stardust honestly who he says he is? Because I have checked around for any information or even mention of his homeland, and my searches resulted in nothing. Is everything he's told me, our friends, a lie or the truth?" Oh, what I've told them was true alright... depending on the perspective. "Yes." Spike replied without a trace of doubt. "Everything he's told you about himself was true." "And his homeland?" "..." Spike's sudden silence unfortunately gave Twilight the answer she required. "I see..." Followed by a sigh. "And you can't tell me anything more?" Spike sighed in turn. "I'm sorry Twilight... but I promised." Oh you might be feeling regretful, my young reptilian friend, but I felt proud of you. "It was nice of you to drop by, Stardust." "Just as it was nice of you to invite me in, my dear." I responded evenly to the polite Fluttershy, having taken my seat from the other side of the small round table. "And I apologize for visiting unannounced." The humble pegasus shook her head positively. "Oh, there's no need to apologize. You're just as welcomed here as anypony else I know." "You're too kind." Spotting a familiar white pet from the corner of my eye, I nodded to the bunny. "Hello Angel." It nodded back, seeming not to mind my presence like last time. "Tea?" Fluttershy inquired gently while offering the teapot. "No thank you. Not that much fond of tea." The yellow mare nodded, pouring herself a cup and speaking next while awaiting the drink to cool down. "May I ask why you decided to visit?" Good question. Maybe I just adore your pleasant company. Maybe I just needed some peace and quietness away from the tension within the library, and your cottage was the first location that came to mind. Maybe I required some comfort or sympathy from your shy presence as I release the negative emotions I always have pent up within me. Or maybe I was just being an inconvenience to Twilight and Spike, whether they knew it or not. In spite of all these optional answers, I chose a more meaningful one. Folding my arms I began. "Just to inform you, as Twilight is already aware of, I believe, neither you nor the others will be seeing me after the night of the Grand Galloping Gala." Fluttershy blinked, her expression that of surprise. "Oh, are you going somewhere?" "Celestia's castle." I explained, seeing no reason otherwise. "I will be residing there for a few days or so. I thought it would be wise of me to inform you and the others of this beforehand; so there wouldn't be any misunderstandings; such as any of you believing you've done anything wrong." It was a decision I finally concluded on while walking to Fluttershy's cottage. The fact that I've drawn too much attention to myself sealed the deal for me. If I spend a few days out of town, perhaps the questions about me will settle down before I return, and no one but the ever-persistent purple unicorn will move on to different things. Or maybe I'll find a way home before then. Even better. "I see." The meek pegasus smiled. "Then I suppose I should thank you before I forget to then." "...Pardon?" What did I do now? "For trying to take the blame for me when we thought Philomena... you know..." Ah yes, that phoenix. Just the mention of that bird gives me painful memories of yesterday. "Well." I shrugged casually. "Neither you or Twilight deserve any harsh punishment from Celestia. I would gladly take the fall just to spite that alicorn. So there's no need to thank me." Instead of giving the usual reaction to my attitude about the monarch, Fluttershy took a sip of her tea before tilting her head curiously, "You really don't like her, do you Stardust?" "...I find myself disagreeing with most of her actions (or lack thereof)." I admitted without regret. "It's difficult for me to acknowledge anyone like her with such respect if everything she does is nonsensical and unwise for a ruler of her status." "Maybe you should give her a chance..." I snorted as a memory popped up. "Twilight told me the same thing, long ago. And so far, it isn't working to that alicorn's benefit." "But you're staying in Canterlot, in Princess Celestia's castle, anyway?" "A clear contradiction, I know." I nodded in agreement. "But it was an offer I can't couldn't refuse, for reasons I'm afraid I must keep to myself. Besides," I faintly smiled at the blinking pegasus. "I've been too much of a bother to you lot recently anyway." I should've expected the urgent objection to my truthful claim. "Oh, now that's not true, Stardust! I'm sure the girls enjoy having you around. I especially do..." I raised a brow as the mare ducked her head for whatever reason, as though hiding that painfully evident blush on her muzzle. ...Was she really that embarrassed from flattering someone? "You're too kind, Fluttershy." I reassured the pegasus gently. "And I thank you for understanding." "Of course." She resumed her normal position, beaming before a thought clearly popped up in her mind. "Oh, by the way, I was wondering something." Hm? "Go on." "Um... well... I was wondering if... you told me yesterday I was your second favourite pony in Ponyville." Did I... ah yes I did! "Oh, yes, sorry about that." "No need to feel sorry." Fluttershy quickly assured me, before continuing with her inquiry. "I was curious... who's your first favourite?" The instant image of the smiling purple unicorn arisen within my mind. I was tempted to say my little sister, but that was before I remembered I said 'in Ponyville'. I saw no reason to answer her question... but with those soft innocent eyes who can refuse? "...You promise you won't tell anyone?" "Uh-huh." The yellow honest mare nodded positively. "Rainbow Dash." "Oh... oh!" My short laughter made her obvious realize I was joking, as the pegasus then giggled herself. "Okay then, so who is it?" "I live under the same roof as her." "Twilight?" I nodded, and for some unknown reason Fluttershy looked rather dejected. "Oh..." Not under my watch. "Hey." If I was within distance I would've placed a hoof on her shoulder in comfort. As the pegasus looked back at me, I smiled crudely. "First's the worst. Second's the best. Third's the one with the hairy chest... pity the third one, Fluttershy, pity the third one." As she smiled lightly - which was much better - an idea sprung to mind. "So, how would you like to hear that story I told Spike and the Crusaders today?"
Chapter Twenty-Four: Owlicious? The [BEEP]? Chapter Twenty-Four: Owlicious? The [BEEP]? "- but upon arriving back to the tower, climbing the aged bricks with steel resolve and a strive to save his cherished maiden, the hope and relief on the former thief's features quickly shifted to concern and confusion. As Rapunzel was seemingly chained down and a napkin tied around her mouth. What followed was horror in her previously panic-stricken eyes as the sadistic witch attacked her champion-" "Zzz." The interruption of my retelling of my favourite Disney movie ever caused me to sigh in exasperation, as Spike had fallen straight to sleep again without my knowledge of such. Looking down at the lizard from my seat, a small smile graced my muzzle at the sight of the resting baby dragon. How can one stay mad at the innocence and tiredness of youth? Standing up, stretching my legs and back, the image of my own younger sibling incited my hoof to gently pat Spike's head. "Goodnight you lazy dragon." And surprise surprise, Twilight was standing by the doorway to Spike's room, deciding to turn off the room's light behind me while I closed the door. "You know, have you ever considered being a hired bedtime storyteller?" The mare asked with a serene smile. "I imagine the pay wouldn't be sufficient." I replied jokingly with a lowered voice, walking alongside her. "I appreciate you keeping an eye on Spike like this, as well as telling him those wonderful stories. You have no idea how much of a handle he can be; sometimes sneaking some gems to eat in bed." "I've dealt with worse kids." I smirked. And it was my small way of repaying Spike for his loyalty and keeping his mouth shut. "Hm. From what you've told me about Cerys, it sounds like Spike is just as difficult to take care of as she is." "Debatable." We chuckled quietly. It was pretty late currently, and I doubt either of us desired to wake Spike up for any reason. Twilight looked at me with a grateful expression. "Again, I must express how appreciative I am that you've been doing this for him since last week. I rarely have the time to read or tell him any bedtime stories." It seems, ever since I abide to the rules Twilight has set concerning my current stay in the library, the purple mare and I have gotten along more better than usual. When I stopped expressing my disgust for her ruler and mentor, helped around with the library more and ceased swearing within the house, that wove more threads of trust the unicorn was throwing over me. Trust I admittedly felt uncomfortable gaining from someone like her. Honestly, shouldn't this level of friendship Twilight was displaying towards me be limited to her other friends? I can't lie and say the genius mare hadn't received anymore genuine fondness from myself in turn. But while I was being careful with allowing myself to pleasantly enjoy chatting and being in Twilight's presence all around, she held no such restraints. But to be fair, Twilight had never made friends before she moved to Ponyville. So the inexperience and amount of emotional floodgates she was opening to me and the girls was excusable. "You're a busy mare." I said in understanding, restraining the urge to place a hoof of comfort on her shoulder. "Besides, I missed reading bedtime stories... I haven't done that for a while." The purple observant unicorn immediately knew who I was thinking about. "She's lucky to have such a sweet big brother like you, Stardust." I shrugged off the compliment, though I inwardly felt flattered. "I try, my dear, that's all that matters." Besides, it was a blast just telling stories to a child once again. I managed to conjure up a solution instead of reading to the dragon those awful generic storybooks in the library. Instead I've told him the plot to various Disney movies, with some tweaks here and there. I suppose I should thank Frozen for giving me the idea when I told the Crusaders my false tale of how I earned my repulsive mark. Yet instead of continuing to flatter me, Twilight thankfully chose switching to a new topic. "I'm sure Spike will already miss having you read to him when you stay at Canterlot for a while." My hooves briefly halted, my attention then wholly on the unfazed unicorn who stopped beside me. "You know about that then." A statement, not a question. Of course, I have already informed the rest of the Mane Six beforehand, and I presumed that Twilight was already aware. Fluttershy was fine with it, though expressed sadness over my upcoming absence for a while. Rarity was intrigued about it, and requested for me to inquire the Princess about that latest fashion trends in Canterlot. Applejack wished me a future farewell, though the disappointment in her tone told me any investigations of hers and Rainbow Dash's will be halted by my absence. Pinkie Pie seemed happy for me, and I managed to dissuade her from throwing an early farewell party. And Rainbow Dash acted rather indifferent to my future departure, to my own indifference, but I knew she was as disappointed as the orange Earth Pony. If Twilight wasn't aware of it before I discussed it with it, then why wouldn't I have saved the best for last? Twilight nodded in confirmation. "And I am fine with it, Stardust. I won't question Princess Celestia's request in you residing in her castle for a few days, despite my curiosity otherwise." Ever the loyal mare. Then the unicorn smiled softly. "But even then, I, Spike and the girls will miss you." That genuine tone. That reflection of honesty in her eyes. That caring for my well-being. I looked away at the openness of it all. "Sometimes, Twilight... you're too nice for your own good." "That is why you are my number one assistant." "I'm sorry; I didn't hear you." Twilight repeated herself. "That is why you are my number one assistant." I rolled my eyes in good faith at Spike's youthful ego. "Miss that! Huh?" "That is why you're my number one pain in the arse." "I- hey!" Twilight giggled. "Stardust, be nice." "I am being nice." I protested jokingly as we headed to the door to outside. "We're seeing a meteor shower, no? That's why I'm on my best behaviour... what?" I asked in confusion as the two snickered at my claim. "Oh, I forgot something!" Twilight then proceeded to explain what book she was missing, and Spike obediently left to search for it. And upon doing so, I raised a humoured brow to the mare nearby. "You know you might be overworking him sometimes, love." A raised eyebrow in turn. "Don't be ridiculous Stardust. I would never overwork the greatest assistant I've ever had." "...There's a contradiction in that statement." "Hardly. So, are you as excited as I am to seeing the passing comets?" "Even if I'm not showing it? Yes." And I was being one-hundred percent genuine. I have never witnessed a meteor shower in my entire life. How could I refuse the offer to watch it with Twilight, Spike and the others? I've only ever heard glorious things about them. And to see one with my own eyes, in another world or not... well it would be foolish of me to reject the offer. So hell yeah; I'm pretty excited. "Hey, what's taking my number one assistant so long?!" "Give him time Twilight." I chided her in amusement. "And I don't think I need to ask whether you're anticipated for the spectacle in turn." As if the beaming, the glint in her violet eyes, wasn't an indication enough. "If you did, it would be a huge understatement." I nodded as Spike returned with a massive grin. "Wait, Spike, where's the book?" "Um, it must have been misplaced. I-I couldn't find it!" I raised a brow at that interesting tone of his. Was him being Twilight's greatest helper that grand a deal for him? Obviously so. "Hm, are you sure?" At Spike's quick nod, Twilight shrugged. "Oh well, there's always next time. Come on then guys." Following the pair outside to the sight of the setting sun, my gaze remained fixed on the nervous-looking Spike when the purple mare wasn't looking. Oh come now, just because you couldn't find one single book doesn't make the instant worst at being Twilight's little helper. Twilight's Little Helper... heheheheh. "Something funny, Stardust?" "Oh nothing, nothing..." Having absolutely no desire to create an awkward atmosphere between myself and the two suspecting mares who were also Twilight's friends, I took my spot a sufficient distance away to observe the spectacle by myself. I couldn't bring myself to face them. Not now anyway. Rainbow Dash and Applejack, while they were here to watch the meteor shower too, still evidently question my existence. I have yet to speak to them, or have them interrogate me, over Twilight's meaning about my deception towards all of them. Every since the purple mare told them what she overheard between Celestia and I, the two mares, mostly Rainbow Dash, returned to Twilight to inform her of what they uncovered about my homeland. That being they found nothing. No matter how hard they searched. And Twilight made certain her pet dragon wouldn't be confronted by Applejack or Rainbow Dash. And I can be grateful to the unicorn for that by thanking her mentally. Thankfully, as I carefully glanced to my left, the ponies were all occupied centering around Spike to spare me a look. That means no interruptions for me, alongside no tension. I still have yet to make a logical choice over what to do with that pegasus and Earth Pony. I couldn't threaten them into ceasing their investigations. I could uncover a way to disrupt or halt their searches, but the problem there was their stubbornness. They won't give up over a challenge. Ah. The show begins. And my eyes were completely mesmerized by the performance. Ten out of ten- no, eleven. No, even better, twelve. Or twenty, because the meteor shower was that... that... amazing. Simply and purely amazing. I swear to God watching it made me block out all noise except for the passing of the giant rocks. Eveything else in my field of vision faded but the stars above. It was truly beautiful, and well worth my time here to observe. My body lied down, may as well get comfortable as I feel I won't be moving from this spot for a while. To think, this is the first meteor shower I've ever witnessed with my own eyes, and in another world too. Cerys would have loved it. Cerys... Yes... next time, I vowed, next time I'm aware of a meteor shower, I'm taking her with me to any continent in my world to watch it. And after what felt like eternity, the showering rocks ceased passing by Equestria. Yet my eyes remained fixed on the dark sky, grateful for once, just this once, that I was trapped in this colourful world. Perhaps... perhaps I shouldn't have complained so much about my arrival here. All these wonderful beings I've met, all those adventures I've had, the dangers and rewards. They were all certainly worth remembering. And I've acted like nothing but a spoilt brat... Yet... Twilight. Spike. Everyone else. They've accepted me, they desire to help me, regardless of my expressed irritation and continuous silence. Despite my attitude, my dry humour, my bad-mouthing their ruler. They continue to treat me as their friend... ...Huh. Does watching meteor showers always make one so sentimental? "Beautiful, wasn't it?" I smiled at the female voice next to me, immediately identifying it. "Indeed... thank you, Twilight. For allowing me to accompany you." A chuckle. "And thank you, Stardust, for deciding to accompany us." The rustling of the grass informed me the purple mare decided to take a seat beside me. "I don't think I've ever seen you be this happy since the ursaminor incident..." "Hm?" Oh, I was smiling so widely I didn't even notice. "Ah... yes, well... it's a fitting reaction to my first observation of a meteor shower." "It's as accurate as my first watching of one when I was a filly." Twilight concurred. I imagined she was nodding thoughtfully. "Just look at them all. All those stars, all those planets, everything we've yet to explore..." "...Yeah." Oh come now Stardust. You can think of a better response than that. I swallowed and rephrased my statement. "Yes, just imagine all those other worlds out there, all teeming with life we've yet to see ourselves." "You believe there's life out there, Stardust?" I heard another voice inquire, quickly knowing it belonged to Fluttershy, who was standing to my right. I nodded, allowing the quote of a Time Lord's incarnation to flow out of my mouth. "There are worlds out there where the skies burn... the sea's asleep and the rivers dream. Ponies made of smoke and cities made of song. Somewhere there's danger... and somewhere there's justice... and somewhere else..." "...Somewhere else...?" I paused for a moment before throwing a light smirk in Twilight's direction, who looked quite mystified herself."...And somewhere else, the tea is getting cold." As I heard Fluttershy breathe out a quiet giggle, the purple mare gave me the most curious expression. "Stardust... who are you?" A simple question that held dozens of answers caused me to turn back and look at the stars, smiling gently as each one glinted like a brightened pattern. "Sometimes, my dear... I ask myself that same question." Sometimes one gains good sleep with any interruption. And the other times, one get awakened by an unexpected noise. This, ladies and gentlemen, was the latter. "Whoo." ...'Who'? Slowly my eyes peeled open, once again thankful for the bedroom curtains, to my left, seeing nothing but my open temporary bedroom. And not a sight of a visitor, yet the door was open. I blinked tiredly. Odd... for certain I heard something- "Whoo." ...Now that I'm slowly waking up, there was some small weight on my bed. Someone, or something was on top of me. Quickly sitting up, the sight before me wasn't a threat, or Spike deciding to wake me up through childish means, but a small, I'm guessing an infant, feathery bird hooting at me curiously. "Whoo?" "Oh, hello my little friend." I greeted before yawning. What time was it- wait a minute. Owl. In the library. Ah... "So you finally enter the show, huh?" I asked with half-amusement to the blank-staring owl, who decided for some inexplicable reason to take a seat on my lying body. I shifted a little as to not startle the young thing. "Whoo." It hooted while observing me, and I smiled tiredly at it. I don't know what gender it was, nor could I recall its name. "Oh, there you are!" I looked to my left at the exclamation, a frustrated-looking Spike pointing at the innocent bird. "How dare you interrupt my friend's sleep! I knew you were trouble when Twilight let you in!" I was quick to defend the poor thing. "Ah, I don't mind being bothered by our young companion here, Spike." I assured him, raising a brow at his dropped jaw before shrugging. "What? I'm not. But since you seem to know him, or her, would you care to introduce us?" "Okay. Junior Assistant, this is Stardust. Stardust, this is Junior Assistant." The emphasis did not escape me. "Otherwise known as Owlicious." "...I'm sorry, was did you say?" Either the haze of sleep was still occupying my hearing, or that was the genuine name. Spike blinked. "Erm, Junior Assistant this is Stardust-" "No no; the last part." "...Otherwise known as Owlicious?" "...Owl-licious?" "Owlicious." "...Just so we're clear; his name is Owl-licious?" "...Uh-huh?" My gaze slowly turned back on the observant blinking owl, as all my senses of incredulity incited me to slowly get out of bed. "You named it Owl-licious?" "Yep, adorable isn't he?" I was still tired, yes, but Goddamn was I allowing this to slip by. "Owl-licious. Owl. Licious. Twilight, I think it's time we discussed your levels of creativity." "Why? What's wrong with the name?" "What isn't wrong with it?" I rubbed my forehead in disbelief. "Do I name a cat pussy-tizer? Or a dog puppy-entrée?" Honestly, how is it that Twilight can't see how incredibly pitiful and un-dignifying naming the poor bird something like that be? And I thought Shining Armor and Night Light were bad. "Your point being?" "It's demeaning to the infant bird!" "Well I think it's cute." Twilight rolled her eyes at my grief with naming the owl. "Honestly, why are you making such a big deal out of it? You don't have a problem with Spike's name." "There's a clear difference between their names, love. Spike's name is awesome. Because spikes are awesome." I gestured to the observant owl resting on Twilight's backside. "With that owl... you make it sound as though you want to eat the poor thing." Said baby owl didn't look as though he even gave a [BEEP] what he's named. A bemused raised brow. "Coming from the stallion who expressed a desire to dine on Philomena." "Hey, he looked delicious." Twilight shook her head while walking towards a desk. "Look, I've got some studying to do. If you're going to complain about it, why not think of a better name for him?" "...Great idea Twilight." I nodded. "I'll do just that." ...After I've had my glass of water of course. "Welcome to the family." I added, passing by the owl. Two minutes and sixteen seconds. Two minutes and eighteen seconds. Two minutes and twenty seconds. Twenty-one... and that's enough. Setting my body down from standing up the human way, I subconsciously rubbed my back while proceeding to throw my cape back on. I've grown so adjusted to the piece of fabric it felt like a part of me now. Which is more than I can say for this ponified body itself. Still, a downgrade from my last attempt. I believe two minutes and fourty seconds was the last record. But as long I keep trying, then who knows, I might make it to five minutes of standing up like my own kind before the months concludes. A knock on my door. "Come in." I turned around, expecting to see either Twilight requesting if I've seen a book of hers, or Spike wanting to hang out while said unicorn was occupied. Which, I must point out, I don't do. It was Spike alright, yet he looked quite worse for wear... "Why so glum, my young friend?" As the dragon slowly approached me, I instantly recognized that mixture of expressions. Guilt, regret and sadness. The same combination any child would display when scolded by their parents. I gestured to the bed for him sit on, and waited with calm patience for the dragon to begin sharing his plight. I'm speculating most of his issues has to do with recent addition to the library. Taking a deep breath, Spike began spouting out what troubles him. "Ever since Owlicious came into our home, he's been doing everything much better than me with whatever Twilight asks! He got everyone's approval and affection just like that-" He snapped his fingers. "- After everything I've done for them! Worse, he even got me in trouble with that book I accidentally burned and lied to Twilight about! And I... I..." "You...?" I slowly attempted to coax the rest of what occurred while I was upstairs. Spike sighed miserably, staring down at the floor with clear depression in those giant eyes. "I let my jealously get the best of me: I tried to get Owlicious in trouble... and now Twilight hates me for it." Hates you? How dramatic. "She said I wasn't the Spike she knew and loved. That means that's disappointment AND disdain she feels towards me... I'm a failure." I waited for a moment, reaching out to pat the poor dragon on the back softly. Fortunately, as Spike shared his sadness, I was already formulating the most appropriate and logical responses for him. Clearing my throat, I utilized a calm tone to help soothe the dragon, the same tone I occasionally used to assist my own younger sister. "It sounds to me that Twilight is just temporarily mad and disappointed in her own child. But you know what I think, Spike?" The dragon sniffed. "What...?" I smiled lightly. "I think you're just making assumptions. After all you're been through, all those years of raising you, constantly calling you her greatest assistant, do you honestly believe she will despise you, let alone forever, over some faults you created?" "But, I lied to her Stardust! And I tried to get Owlicious thrown out of the house, and she caught me doing so!" "Simple child jealousy." I explained with some amusement. "You were simply not use to the idea of further assistance to Twilight, when you've done almost everything for her." "Exactly!" Spike gestured wildly while looking at me. "And after all that, she gets a new assistant anyway." "Junior Assistant, remember? Yet you feel competed, that this was all a huge race for Twilight's favourtism and affection." "...Yes." The dragon nodded sadly and sighed. "Spike... look at me." As the lizard reluctantly obliged, I put on a more serious tone to emphasize my truthful point. "Twilight does not hate you. She's evidently disappointed, yes, but I highly doubt she despises you in any way. I understand where you're coming from. There will be times where you'll have done something to disappoint her. And this was one of them. You admit to your mistakes, and learnt never to do them again, correct?" "Yes." "Well there we go. You're like a brother to her, Spike, or her son, depending on how she sees you in family terms. And she will always, never stop, loving you, despite any actions you take that would imply otherwise." Well, that was certainly a mouth full. I took a deep breath while Spike inquired hesitantly, "Really... she still loves me despite what I've done?" "I know she does... and I think you do too." "...What should I do?" He sought my advice. I would not, and will not, deny him the reassurance he needed. "Tell Twilight how you really feel. Apologize to her for your mistakes, and to the owl for what you've tried to do. Then you will see, my reptilian friend, that Twilight still loves you, she'll never replace you no matter what. and will always regard you as her number one asset." "I don't know..." Spike glanced at the doorway with obvious nervousness. I smiled lightly. "Would you like me to accompany you?" "...Please." I nodded and proceeded to escort the lizard to wherever the unicorn was. "But, what if she doesn't forgive me...?" "Then I'll threaten to roast that bird alive until she does." I replied jokingly, and it pleased me that Spike at least smiled a little. "Oh Spike," Twilight began in sympathy after hearing the downcast dragon out. "I had no idea I made you feel that way about Owlicious moving in." Meanwhile I observed from a respectable distance, as the concerned mare placed a hoof on Spike's tiny shoulder. "I'm so sorry I made you feel as though I didn't love you anymore." "And I'm sorry too, for lying to you and trying to get Owlicious in trouble." This went much easier than I expected. Oh who am I kidding? This went exactly as I anticipated. Next to me was the owl in question, perched upon a branch of the library, as were currently outside the tree-house. Right then, I felt nothing but happiness, happiness over the fact I've assisted in clearing all misunderstandings between a mother and son. Because let's face it, that's pretty much the case with these two. "So you don't hate me?" "Of course not Spike, I could never hate you, especially over some trivial things like that! Besides, Owlicious is nocturnal; I need someone like him to assist me at night while you rest. Aside from Stardust, of course." I smirked slightly. "You're still a baby dragon, Spike. But, never forget that you'll always be my number one assistant, and the bestest friend I could ask for!" "Really?" "Of course. Just as long as you've learnt from your mistakes, and apologize to Owlicious over there." "Yes, I'll do that right now." I stepped a few feet away as Spike walked closer, addressing the watching bird. "Um, sorry for thinking you were my enemy in winning Twilight's affection. We good?" "Whoo!" The owl answered in its native tongue. "Um, me. You forgive me, right?" "Whoo." Spike turned to his mistress in rather amusing bemusement. Twilight giggled at the dragon's naivety. "He forgives you Spike, and so do I. And I hope you, in turn, forgive me for any implications over replacing you." "I do, Twilight. I do." The unicorn beamed at her best friend's forgiveness."Now then, shall we send a letter to Princess Celestia about what happened today?" I snorted a little, ignoring the side-look by Twilight. Hey, we're outside the library love; I'm allowed to make as many comments about your mentor as I please. "Sure thing! But first, do you mind if I talk to Stardust for a moment?" Twilight raised a brow, but nodded regardless. "Certainly. We'll be waiting inside." "Let me guess." I began with amusement after the mare and owl closed the door behind them, leaving us to to talk outside. "You're going to thank me for giving you that advice?" "Was it that obvious?" "Why else would you wish to speak with me?" "Well there is something else." Spike shrugged. "But yeah, thanks for helping sort things out with Twilight. I was still scared to say anything when we saw her coming back, but after you told her that I had something to say, I felt I had nothing to fear then. Weird huh?" "Just the tension of the moment, my young friend." I clarified for him. "But you're welcome, regardless. I'd hate for you to be so depressed over a misunderstanding." A massive grin, as though what I thought of him honestly mattered. "Well, it's a good thing I came to you anyway; just imagine what would've happened if I decided to simply run away from home." I scoffed lightly. "I imagine we'd have to save your sorry arse from some monster you've stumbled across." "Pfft, yeah, and Owlicious was the one who saves my life." We both chuckled at the absurd scenario. Speaking of that bird, I already thought of a decent, more proper name to dignify the poor thing. But that's for later. Tomorrow. "So, what else did you wish to discuss with me?" "Hm? Oh right!" Yet Spike already began yawning... uh oh. "I think you should... tell Twilight... the truth..." And I caught him before his body hit the dirt ground, smiling in amusement at his capacity to fall asleep so suddenly. And incredulity at his suggestion.
Chapter Twenty-Five: Party of Choice Chapter Twenty-Five: Party of Choice Go to the party, she said. It will be fun, she said. Well I'm clearly having fun, aren't I Twilight? I sighed while observing the crowd, all of us within the upper floor of Sugarcube Corner, keeping my respectable distance from the occupants whom were enjoying themselves. I suppose the benefit to this that it was a rather small - shockingly - group of ponies - AKA the Mane Six and I - who were invited to celebrate the Birthday of a [BEEP] alligator. I admit, I was rather surprised at the casual mention that Pinkie Pie even had such a dangerous pet, running amok in her own home. My concern dashed away, however, when Twilight assured me the worse that reptile could do was stick itself to my fur; as "Gummy" didn't have any teeth whatsoever. Poor thing. Anyway, Pinkie Pie seemed to have desired my presence here too for whatever reason, and Twilight insisted I didn't disappoint. My hesitation died down when I noted just how tiny this party was compared to the pink Earth Pony's other hosted events; even though it's celebrating the Birthday of her own pet. Guess Gummy wasn't a crowded guy either. "Hey Stardust! Enjoying yourself?" As if my flat stare towards the unfazed energetic Pinkie Pie wasn't enough of an answer. You know, I don't think I've even had a decent conversation with this mare for a while, not since I believe during the whole griffon affair. With good reason. "Well my ears aren't bleeding yet, Pinkie." I replied casually, but to refrain from acting like a complete [BEEP], I forcibly smiled slightly. "Though I thank you for inviting me to this celebration." The main reason I was even attending was the promise of free food. More specifically, chocolate. I can never say no to chocolate... unless there's nuts in them. "Thank you for coming, and thanks again for bringing those yummy brownies of yours!" Pinkie Pie grinned appreciatively, and I inwardly groaned at the epiphany that we were now entering a conversation. "I thought you might like it yourself with there being less ponies around. Plus being in the library all day is not fun, isn't it?" "We clearly have different perspectives on the word 'fun', my dear." Pinkie happily paid no mind. "So, can I get you anything?" I shook my head politely. "Gracious of you to offer. But the best you could do, Pinkie, would be to give Gummy my message of Happy Birthday." "Okay!" The pink mare nodded enthusiastically, immediately rushing to no doubt find the reptile in question. I sighed again, my gaze fleeting around the group of the Mane Six, gaze finally landing on a certain purple student who was clearly having a blast. Smiling away while dancing with Fluttershy. This was your entire fault, you damn unicorn, dragging me to this event because you pleaded to me in that soft tone of yours and, or maybe I was imagining this part, batting your pony eyelashes at me. Yet that thought of cursing Twilight was anything but sincere. My own stare softened a little at the sight of her, enjoying what the party has to offer. Before Pinkie dropped by the dance floor, unintentionally pushing Twilight and Fluttershy off the floor, the former almost hitting the nearby wall. If I wasn't precisely there. "Thanks." A flustered Twilight said while I gently set her down, smiling at me in embarrassment before an idea clearly perked up as the pink Earth Pony called for everyone to join the dance floor. "Why not join us Stardust? Maybe you can show off some dance moves from your own land." Before I could even provide an immediate refusal, Pinkie must have heard as she called out. "Great idea Twilight! Come join us, Stardust!" "What? I bet he doesn't even know how to dance." Rainbow Dash scoffed with a smirk, but I could see it in her pink eyes. A challenge. "It just so happens I do know how to dance." I answered confidently and with no lie. I once danced alot, in my high school years, when trying to impress the female crowd. Did it work? Obviously not. But the art was not lost on me. I walked past the eyebrow-raised Twilight and gestured with with my hooves. "Step aside, ladies and Birthday boy, and watch as I school your arses." A few seconds later, as the natural feeling of my ridiculous moves from years ago controlled my ponified body, I couldn't help but smirk at the gaping audience, the blank-staring Gummy and a wildly cheering Pinkie. "So I heard you busted out some sweet moves at the party last night." I groaned tiredly, rubbing my forehead while reading a random book detailing the history of Cloudsdale. "News travels fast I see." "And I didn't get to see it?" I raised my brow without looking up at the complaining lizard. "You weren't there Spike, recall? You had chores to complete." "Well, yeah, but you never told me you ever knew how to dance." I shrugged, my shoulders still aching from the 'exercise' last night. "You never inquired. It wasn't really something I generally do. It was once a pastime of mine, one that I never felt to utilize again for a long time." Though I won't lie, I rather enjoyed doing so again; just like when I began baking brownies after a long absence using the skill. "Until last night." "Until last night." I confirmed, rolling my shoulders lightly while my exhausted limbs stay lying on the grassy environment. Hm, interesting; the creation of that fortress in the sky was delayed a majority of times due to construction disagreements between scientific pegasi and the monarchy of the past. Who knew? "Maybe you can show them again, at the Grand Galloping Gala." Spike's innocent suggestion had me throw my head upwards in laughter, echoing the very hill the dragon and I were currently resting upon. The very idea of owning the high-class formal participants of the event through human dance moves was hysterical. Maybe I'll finish my dance to their shocked features with a moonwalk. Because no dance is truly complete without the moonwalk. "I'll think about it." Though as I said that a thought struck me. Better now than never, as said gala looms ever closely. "But now that you mention the gala, there is something I need to inform you, Spike." "Sure. What's up Stardust?" My gaze settled on the curious lizard, turning my attention away from the lying book for just a moment. "I won't be coming back with you lot to Ponyville after the gala is concluded; Celestia has requested my presence in Canterlot for the next few days afterwards, in hopes of returning me back to my own planet, in addition, in hopes of, however futile, learning more about my own species." Now seemed like the perfect time to discuss this with the rather sensitive dragon. After the whole owl incident - said bird was currently resting within the library - I refrained from telling Spike about my inevitable temporary departure from the library until the whole affair was completely behind him. "Oh..." Disappointment, Spike? The infant reptile looked away for a moment, obviously in thought, before asking, "But, you'll be back right?" "...Probably." If Celestia doesn't find a way to return me home. If Spike seemed unnerved by that honest answer or not, he didn't display the appropriate expression, instead looking back at me with a smile. "That settles it then; you can tell Twilight the truth then before we go to the gala!" "No." Spike clearly anticipated that instant rejection to the idea, rolling his eyes. "Of course you'd say that. But Stardust, this just screams perfect timing! Think about it like this; you tell Twilight you're from another world before or during the gala; giving her time to adjust to this before you move back to Ponyville with us." I was about to mouth a retort, but something in my mind told me to cease. Tell Twilight right before or during the gala, so she can process this information while I was absent. That driven curiosity of hers will die down a little, enough for me to return without any pestering questions... "...Alright Spike, I won't lie: the idea has merits." I admitted sincerely while Spike grinned at the compliment. "However, we must also consider the flaws of this idea. For example; Twilight would still bombard me with questions about my own home world and species the moment I step foot into that house again." "Not if I answer some of her questions beforehand." The dragon suggested, "That way, there won't be so many questions for Twilight to ask you personally when you come back." I'm shocked we're even having this conversation. Hell, I'm shocked I'm even considering the idea. "Plus, you said so yourself that you need to think of Twilight and the others as true friends in order to get back home. You can tell her first before the others. Maybe one at a time. Besides, you can trust Twilight to keep a secret." I scoffed. "Oh yes, Spike, because our dear unicorn has truly proven herself capable of withholding a secret." As shown when she blabbered out what she overheard between me and Celestia to the ever-suspicious Applejack and Rainbow Dash. And trust? THAT was something I cannot afford. Never again. "Oh come on Stardust, I'm sure Twilight won't spill the beans on you like she did about my crush with Rarity." I raised a brow at the arms-folding dragon. Two examples, Spike; you're not entirely helping with Twilight's case here. "Plus, you'll have to tell her sooner or later. To be honest... I feel kinda bad lying to them like that. Nopony, not even Rarity, deserves to be tricked like that about their friend." My gaze lingered on the downcast lizard for a moment, before sighing and resuming my stare to the open book before me. Yet my attention remained on the conversation. "It's for the best that they remain oblivious, Spike. I'm sorry if this is hard to you, my young friend, and I am proud of your devotion to keeping this between us, but right now, I think, Twilight and the others are simply not prepared to learn the truth. Wait 'till they mature more, first." Or after I leave this world for good. "Hopefully, that won't be for long." I heard the grass beside me rustle, indicating Spike was standing up, making a groan that informed me he was stretching. "You'll have to trust them sooner or later, Stardust. I gotta go help Rarity with the trash, I'll see you around. And despite what you think, we all care about you... and I know you do too." I restrained the urge to chide the young lizard for believing he knew how I felt. Instead I nodded briskly. "Don't let me keep you." As Spike departed down the hill overlooking the entire town to my left. Left alone once again, I sighed again for the umpteenth time, resuming my read of the book. Huh, so it was the rumoured Sonic Rainboom that inspired the creation of Cloudsdale. Go figure... After finishing with the book, noting from the light of day it remained the afternoon, I closed the stack of literature and rolled my neck, the joints snapping back into place as I stared down at the thing for God knows how many hours. Limbs and shoulders still aching? Yep. Placing the light blue and white book back inside the brown travelling bad, having no desire to walk back with the thing in my mouth, my gaze then settled on the vast land surrounding me. From the town to the forest. The plains to the mountains. The rivers to Canterlot. I've yet to tell anyone exactly how beautiful I thought their world was. Maybe afterwards when I reveal to the others what I was- Hang on. Where did that come from? I shook my head in disbelief. Either exhaustion was catching up to me, or my mind was seriously considering Spike's words. Hopefully less with the latter, as I meant what I said in terms of informing the mares about my proper origins. While it would be a huge relief off my chest, and evidently Spike's too, divulging the truth to them, it would be grave consequences. Very severe ones. Aside from Twilight's never-ending thirst for knowledge, there was also the reactions of the others to consider: Rarity no doubt inquiring about the fashion trends in my world and what materials were used, Fluttershy asking about the wildlife, Applejack and Rainbow Dash always being suspicious and untrusting of me; more than they currently were. Pinkie Pie? Well the worse she'd do I imagine was throw a "welcome the alien" surprise party... and inviting every single pony in the town to celebrate their extraterrestrial resident. The possibilities just reinforce my resolve; I can't tell them. I simply can't. Not yet anyway- "Hey Stardust!" My serious train of thought was rudely interrupted by the Earth Pony herself, causing me to place a hoof on my chest for self-calm after my immediate jump on the spot. God damn it Pinkie... "What do you want?" I asked flatly as the enthusiastic mare decided to stand right in front of me, wearing a basket on her head filled with obviously sealed envelopes. ...Seriously? "You're invited to Gummy's after-party!" She proceeded to explain happily while pulling out a random card and placing it front of me, myself glancing at the envelope for a moment before focusing back on Pinkie. How did she know it was the right invitation- never mind. "What do ya say?" Having no pleasure or desire to stand up, I simply gave the Earth Pony my complete undivided attention, responding with the most honest, yet final answer I could muster. "No." Pinkie, of course, didn't give up. Yet there was a curiously saddened look on her bright pink features. "Really? Are you busy like everyone else?" 'Like everyone else'? I raised a brow before answering. "No, I just don't want to go." "Oh come on, you went to last night's party-!" "I'm still recovering." Literally. I felt more aching than a retired elderly wrestler. "Pleeeeeease. Pretty pretty pretty pleeeeeeeeeeease." I rolled my eyes at the obnoxious whining, wishing she'd just leave me in peace. And there seems to be only one quicker option to that matter. "If I say yes will you leave me be?" She nodded positively, beaming at my reluctant sigh. "Well, I guess since I won't be around Ponyville for long... why not?" "Yippee!" Pinkie jumped in the air, very happy at my acceptance to her request. I meanwhile was already regretting it. "Finally! Somepony who says yes! Sure it'll be a party of three, including Gummy, but that's fine; we can still have fun!" "Whoa whoa, slow down Pinkie." I calmly instructed the beaming mare. And as she seemed to slowly oblige with that sickening bliss of a grin, I inquired curiously. "What do you mean 'just the three of us'? Are all the others occupied?" "Uh-huh." Pinkie's nodding was just as energetic as her personality. "Everyone else is busy with their own errands. Especially this afternoon, and that's when the party will happen!" The mare 'hmm'ed' loudly. "Very coincidentally, isn't it?" I shrugged. "Could be hosting you a surprise party." I joked, yet the jesting suggestion din't stop the mare from taking it seriously. How ironic. Pinkie gasped. "You think that's what they're all up to? A surprise party for Gummy?" "...Probably." I said with indifference. The Earth Pony smacked herself on the forehead, eyes widened as though my joke was a revelation. "Of course! That explains their suspicious behaviour! Thanks Stardust!" "No problem-? Hey wait, you still have yet to tell when the party is-!" I called out futilely as the energetic mare sped from sight back to the town, my words dying down the further Pinkie was away. ...Well that was pointless. And I might have spoiled the surprise, it hosting Pinkie a party was truly the case. ...Ah well, I thought while opening the envelope to see if the time was of the event was there. I'm sure it wouldn't come back to bite me. "I'm the one who spilled juice over Twilight's copy of Magical Mysteries and Practical Potions!" "I freaking knew it!" I called out, joining the interrogation Pinkie was using against Spike, the three of us and the baby toothless alligator the only occupants of the early party. I knew the Earth Pony wasn't going to inflict genuine harm on the dragon, so I observed with amusement as Pinkie shone a light in Spike's face and proceeded to interrogate him. "I knew Nightshade wasn't the one who spilled that drink. And Twilight had to nerve to target me and him for it." "'Nightshade'?" Pinkie cast a questioning glance at me for a moment. "My name for the owl." "I thought his name was Owlicious?" "That's what Twilight and Spike call him." I shrugged. Hell, even Gummy was a more dignifying namesake than the one the unicorn bestowed to the night bird. "Uh-huh. So, what else do you have to confess Spike?" Pinkie continued with a stern tone, myself leaning against the party table with folded limbs, feigning ignorance to the pleas of help in Spike's eyes. Now this was a party. "Um... and I'm also the one who used up all the hot water in Ponyville yesterday when I took a Sip-An-Hour bubble bath." "Huh, well thank God I didn't take a shower then." I commented with a raised brow, rather enjoying myself here. These are the kind of things Spike gets up to behind mine and Twilight's backs? What other juicy secrets was he hiding? "And sometimes, when no one's around, I do this." The dragon grabbed the nearest mirror towards him, proceeding to act like he's Terry Crews. "Looking good Spike; looking real good!" ...Figures. "I don't you'll get any answers out of him, Pinkie." "We'll see about that!" The determined Earth Pony shoved the fragile object out of the way, glaring at the scared-looking Spike. "Tell me whether or not our friends are hosting me a surprise party this afternoon!" "I-I-I-I don't know!" Okay, now it was time for me to step in. "I think his words are sincere, Pinkie Pie." Placing a calm hoof on Pinkie's small shoulder, I glanced at the nervous lizard apologetically, passing the plate of sparkling gems towards him. "You know what Pinkie's like, Spike." The apology was accepted as soon as Spike began devouring the valuable objects. "You really think they're hosting a surprise party, Stardust?" The mare looked at me imploringly. Oh God, no, not a saddened Pinkie Pie. I can't handle that kind of bull. "They've been avoiding me all day. Maybe that's the case or... they don't like my parties anymore." "Whoa whoa whoa whoa!" The pink Earth Pony blinked at my tone of disbelief. "Let's not begin making assumptions, my dear. If there's anything my temporary life in Ponyville has taught me; it is that everyone here enjoys your celebratory events. Even me, and I don't usually enjoy parties in general!" "Well, yeah, but they might have, I don't know, grown tired of my superly duper parties. I have been doing them for a long time..." I sighed, realizing my hoof was still on her in comfort. "Pinkie, look at me." I commanded softly, and as the mare obliged with huge blue eyes staring, I continued. "I doubt they would ever, ever, grow exhausted of your parties." "...You think?" "I know." I smiled before finally removing my gold hoof off her shoulder. Normally I would be relieved at the sight of a calmer Pinkie Pie. But if calmer meant depressed too, then I immediately changed my mind. "Mmph mpfh mmp mmmp!" "Speak without your mouth full, Spike." The dragon obeyed my scolding, swallowing whole, to my brief concern, before repeating himself happily. "I've never grown tired of your awesome parties, Pinkie Pie! And Twilight never said she has either!" I smiled in appreciation at the backup. "You see, Pinkie Pie? If anything, it just reinforces the theory of the surprise party, no?" "Hmm..." Oh dear, my expression shifted to a frown. Pinkie Pie was looking thoughtful again, not good. But that immediately changed as she returned to her energetic self. "Oh, I know! We'll wait for one of them to show up! If they ARE hosting me a surprise party, then they'll take to that party!" "A sound idea." I nodded. I don't think I was going anywhere for a while. And as the happy mare beamed again, my attention then focused on the lizard - Spike that is, not the one incapable of speech - with a raised eyebrow. "So, what's this about using all of Ponyville's hot water again?" "SURPRISE!" I winced at the loud exclamation, and grimaced at the smell of the place, while Pinkie Pie let out a gasp of joy at the party obviously hosted for her. Well [BEEP] me, I was correct after all! The pink Earth Pony started running around the decorated barn with clear glee, as her friends congratulated whatever reason was behind hosting her such an event. Was it a thank you party for inviting them to Gummy's yesterday? "Happy Birthday Pinkie Pie; we knew you'd love it." Oh, I stand corrected. "You did all this for me?" "Of course." Twilight answered the happy gratified pony, smiling along with the girls. "We had to keep this a secret from you, so we made up excuses in order to prepare the party without you knowing." I couldn't help but release a small smile at that, though admittedly a little unnerved - I dared not say hurt - that the mares didn't request for my assistance in preparing the party. Though I imagined that was due to my general indifference about the ordeal. "So Stardust was right; he said you were all hosting a surprise party!" "Uhh bull-[BEEP] I did!" I quickly defended myself against the glares sent in my direction. "All I said was that you five could be doing that. Besides, blame your lack of discretion; it was pretty obvious from the start what you were all planning." "Why I oughta-" "Thank you thank you thank thank you!" The energetic Earth Pony cut off Rainbow Dash's empty threat, squeezing the life out of the group to express just how happy and grateful she was. Adorable. "Let's get this party started!" "Right you are Pinkie." Applejack responded while playing a disc from an ancient contraption for the music to begin, and I raised a brow at the device. As the ponies, and Spike, began enjoying themselves, I raised a brow at the location of this special event. Why a barn of all places? Already I felt my fur skin crawl at the mental image of thousands of insects landing on me. A farm was always infested with vermin and bugs, I knew that from experience. Hence why I immediately resorted to leaving, very slowly and quietly as the Mane Six played a game of walking behind each other with their hooves on their backs. They didn't need me to ruin their fun. Gently closing the red and white barn door behind me, my hooves immediately resumed my destination towards out of this farm. The last these ponies needed was me complaining about the stench of this barn, and to declare this the worst surprise party I've ever witnessed. Besides, I wasn't a party person, even if last night possibly suggested otherwise- "Going somewhere?" Damn. I winced while grounding my teeth, slowly looking over my shoulder at the sight of two particular mares outside the barn door, staring at me with clear suspicion. Well great, so these two finally decided to speak with me at least. "Ya weren't seriously thinkin' of just gallopin' outta here without sayin' goodbye, were ya?" Applejack inquired with a raised firm brow, and I got the feeling running away would be futile. When attempting to run from these two. "You're right... goodbye." It was worth a shot, but Sonic the Pegasus was already right in front of me, blocking my path forward to out of this damn farm. I held a dislike for farms' I understood their importance, but I'd be caught dead ever working in one personally. "Can I help you?" I asked with an even stare to the blue mare's intimidating own. "Sure thing sugarcube: ya can start by tellin' who, or what, you really are." I refused to look behind at the approaching Earth Pony, yet Applejack stood beside Rianbow Dash, pointing at me rather rudely. "Rainbow Dash and I ain't fallin' for thye lies you're spread across Ponyville; about where you're from, how ya earned yer cutie mark, and why you're livin' in Ponyville with Twilight and Spike." "For that matter, why exactly ARE you living with Twilight and Spike? Princess Celestia won't tell them anything, and they respect that." "We, however, are always concerned about our friends. So it's time for you to fess up, Stardust, and tell us who you are and where you came from." "And why you're even here." This was not planned. This was not what I anticipated. Well, really, what else to expect; a little subtlety from these two? Gimme a break. Twilight and Spike were respectable enough when and when not to ask about these things. This orange Earth Pony and blue Pegasus before me were a different story altogether. But despite their hardened glares and eyes expectant for answers, I gave them the indignation they deserved. "I will not tell you who I really am, where I come from, or why I'm even here-" "So you HAVE been lying to everyone!" "-Simply because it's none of your godforsaken business. Either of you. Honestly can't a man have his own privacy?" "What's a 'man'?" Applejack asked, completely ignoring my rising irritation. "Is that what ya'll is called?" "It doesn't matter." I'll slam my head against the wall for my slip up later. "Move aside." "I don't think so." The gall-! "We're only stoppin' ya, Stardust, because Rainbow Dash and I simply want to know-" "What possible benefit would be gained from interrogating me like this?" "Learning the truth-!" "You can't handle the truth!" I yelled in anger, yet the mare's remained unwavered by it, only their eyes widening but displaying no fear. "Even if I told who I am, what I am, it wouldn't matter because neither you two, nor anyone else in this godforsaken town, would believe me anyway!" But the flying Rainbow Dash folded her arms, staring at me with a challenging expression as Applejack looked stern. "Try us." I didn't have time for this- my teeth were literally grinding right now at the nerve the pair were showing to me. "You know, I have the power to force you both to stand aside." I said through closed teeth, allowing a wave of threatening to hang in the air. Yet Applejack didn't breathe it in. "Like you would hurt us." "You think you're invincible, my dear?" The orange mare shook her head, the scornful tone obviously not getting to her. "Nah; you just don't have it in ya to attack us. Not when you care what Twilight thinks." At that ludicrous observation, my quaking body stilled. Applejack raised a knowing brow before continuing. "Whether you know it or not, Stardust, you care about Twilight, Spike, and the rest of us. Your threats are as empty as a clear sky." "Don't be absurd." I retorted in disbelief. "I don't care what Twilight, or you lot, think about me." In fact, I don't care what anyone thought about me! No one's opinions about me mattered, not anymore. Applejack had the audacity to scoff. "Try tellin' yerself that first partner, before tellin' anypony else." My mouth opened... before shutting tightly. Why... why do these ponies think they can read me like an open book? My breath hitched in for some reason, as though... as though some part of me was agreeing with this damn ponies! But that can't be correct; I couldn't have possibly allowed my to become vulnerable in that regard to these residents of Equestria! ...Right? "I think you've broken him, Applejack." I heard Rainbow Dash barely whisper to the observant mare, who stared at me then with an expression akin to... pity. "Hm. Come on Rainbow Dash, we're leave our guest here alone for now." At the pegasus' reluctant nod, Applejack regarded me one last time before walking by. "It's only a matter of time before you tell us all the truth, sugarcube. I know ya don't wanna tell anypony about yerself... but if you want to be our friends, ya gonna have to trust us... and we you." A childish part of me urged and yearned to look back and yell profanities at the two mares returning to the loud party behind me. But what would that accomplish? More evidence to exactly how screwed up I was? Right now a bigger part suggested I leave this dump immediately, and take solitude somewhere I can find some measure of peace after that hectic confrontation. And I knew just the location. "There you are!" I groaned tiredly, hiding my head in my crossed hooves at the voice of the pink Earth Pony heading my way, who was obviously looking for me. Great, just after that heated debate with Applejack and Rainbow Dash, this was the last thing I needed. "Not now Pinkie Pie..." But my quiet words evidently fell on deaf ears, as the shadowed grass I stared at from my lying state shook a little from the arriving hooves. I really didn't need this right now. Pinkie Pie must no doubt be more energetic than usual; who knew how much she ate from that filthy barn. I felt a prodding against the fur of my limbs. "Hellooo? Anyone in there? I would like to speak to Stardust Balance please." "He's not home." My voice must sound muffled to the pink Earth Pony. But as the poking continued, I sighed in annoyance before glaring up from my temporary residence in my limbs, the setting sun blocked by the mare's body. "Please stop doing that." "There you are!" Pinkie ignored my disgruntled expression, grinning down at me. "What are you doing hiding like that, silly?" "Oh you know, thinking." "Ooh, about that what?" "None of your-... never mind." I sighed. I wasn't in any mood for this. Rubbing my forehead tiredly I added quietly, "I don't understand why you all even bother..." "Hm? Bother with what?" "Putting up with me..." ...Ah [BEEP], I just confessed this to Pinkie Pie of all ponies. How much more could I possibly botch myself up further? At the ever-approaching Grand Galloping Gala? There's hope yet. "Because you're our friend, silly!" I rolled my eyes. "When I shouldn't be..." "Now don't be like that." My gaze turned back from the side to the stern-looking Pinkie. "Tell em what's bothering you." "...Why?" "Because you helped me today, so I'll help you." The Earth Pony sat down, staring at me expectantly. God damn you Pinkie... "Will it make you go away quicker?" "When you feel better." So never then. Excellent. I sighed before beginning, "You know, Pinkie, that I am one filled with many secrets; things I can't possibly divulge to you or any of the others." "Yeah...?" "So what boggles me is this; why do you all insist on being my friend, when I've been doing nothing but spread deceit and lies from the very beginning?" It was a puzzle I worked since the end of the afternoon dwelling upon, trying to find the most correct and logical answer to the fact these ponies wished to my friend. What possible benefit was I to them? What made them interested in me so, of all ponies? "Oh, that's an easy one!" 'Easy'? Pinkie proceeded to explain with a smile as bright as the falling sun behind her. "You saved our lives more than a couple of times; against that dragon and then the hydra; when you stopped it from grabbing me. You gave the others advice and gave comfort, especially with me today. Plus despite all that negativity of yours, your dislikes to parties and fun all around, there's a big softie in there ready to be adored and loved by cherished friends!" ...My only response to the insight was rapid blinking. Pinkie then opened her eyes after hugging the air, as though a thought struck her. "Oh! Speaking of which! That's why I came here, to thank you for reassuring me earlier, Stardust, when I started doubting my friends!" Despite how upset and angered I was, I shrugged modestly. "I hate to leave a girl depressed, Pinkie. Even if it's you of all ponies-" "Ya see?" I frowned at the interruption. "You just proved my point, Stardust! You're more a big softie than you let on! You care for us all, no matter what you say. I can see it in your eyes!" "My eyes." I said flatly. "Mm-hmm." Pinkie Pie nodded confidently. "I know you have secrets and you don't want to share them. But you'll trust us one day to tell us of them. But there's no need to rush. I certainly don't mind if you're keeping secrets from us. It's not as if you're an alien, after all!" But before I could grant the mind boggling pony awkward silence, the Earth Pony asked a question that caused me to blink. "Why are you afraid of making friends?" "...Afraid?" I frowned in confusion and irritation. "I don't fear anything." "Mm-hmm. Suuure you don't." She had the nerve to roll her eyes playfully at my unamused glare, before adopting a layer of seriousness. "But why so hesitant, Stardust? You can tell me. I won't tell anypony else." "...Well, I suppose you're more capable of holding your tongue than Twilight is." Which seems messed up. I sighed... eh, [BEEP] it. Why not? Pinkie will probably forget this conversation in the next five minutes, I imagine. That attention spam of hers isn't a regard I hold highly. "Truthfully, my dear... I just don't see the purpose." "What do you mean?" Those blue bright energetic eyes gleamed at me with innocent curiosity. "...As you know, I live in a land far from here." Pinkie nodded comprehensively. "And eventually, I shall return there sooner or later." Hopefully sooner. "So really, I fail to view the motivation behind befriending anyone here. It just seems overall pointless if all I'm going to do is cause sadness upon anyone when I leave and never come back." If there's one thing I despise doing; is making someone intentionally upset. I only insult Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie and other ponies because I know they can withstand my jabs. I know they won't allow my verbal assaults to get to them. But to create a bond between anyone here with a level of close friendship... well really it's just begging for heartbreak. "Hmm... are you sure this isn't a test, Stardust? Because these questions are really easy to answer!" I rubbed my forehead to express how incredibly frustrating this blabbering Earth Pony can be. "Memories, of course." At the answer, I raised a brow. "Memories?" I can clearly see where this was going, but may as well humour her. Pinkie nodded happily. "Yep. Think of all the fun times we've had, like last night, and the many fun times we'll have in the future! You don't have to be living in the same place as someone to keep being friends. As long as we all remember each other, all the adventures and fun we've had, and the friendships we create. then that's all that matters. We'll never forget each other, because we're friends, and nothing can ever break the bonds we made through our tale!" "You, me, Twilight and everyone else. We've all been through some exciting adventures, haven't we? And it's those journeys which strengthen our bonds of friendship. And our memories. The more we hang out, the more we learn about each other and ourselves, that bond between us all will never be separated by anyone! So who cares if you'll leave us all one day? We'll never forget you, and you'll never forget us. You know why? Because we're all friends, Stardust, and our memories will forever remain deep in our hearts!" "...Huh." The only genuine response I could muster by this childish speech that yet held wisdom within it. The Earth Pony, oblivious to my stare, ceased laughing lightly before standing up. "So, you feel all better now?" ...You'd make a decent Kingdom Hearts character, Pinkie. But, admittedly, this talk between myself and the happy-go-lucky Pinkie Pie did help me... somehow. Whatever disdain and regret I felt from the earlier conversation with that pegasus and orange Earth Pony slowly died down from Pinkie Pie's comfort. ...I can't believe what I'm ever thinking to myself. Comfort from Pinkie Pie. God help me. I sighed, slowly moving upwards myself while brushing the dry grass off my underbelly. "Sometimes, Pinkie, for the annoying creature that you are, there are some qualities of yours that simply shine." "Aww shucks." I rolled my eyes at the bashful nature. "And for being such a grumpy stallion, you're sweet, kind and always there to help when we're in danger." Lies, lies. All lies. You know, when thinking about it, I suppose today could be considered an example as to why I shouldn't be keeping these mares in the dark for so long. The anxiety and doubt Pinkie Pie felt when her friends were keeping to themselves must show, maybe, how they felt with my secrecy. Well I didn't intend to make them feel that way, but it's a matter of necessity. Spike had to agree to the faults of the idea, should this conversation happen between us again. Before or after the gala. Hopefully I'll be gone after. Then Pinkie had the gall to embrace me, hugging me rather lightly compared to the displayed when she nearly strangled her friends with that affection. "Well, I better get going. Oh, and here's a piece of my Birthday cake for you." A small colourful cloth with the obvious sugary food inside was gently placed down, before the pink mare proceeded to turn and depart. "See ya tomorrow Stardust!" Yet instead of scolding the Earth Pony for hugging me, different words altogether escaped my muzzle. "Pinkie!" She halted at my call from above, and I swallowed before continuing to her curious gaze. "Thank you... And happy Birthday my dear." "Okie dokey lokie!" I shook my head, though this time in slight amusement, as the pony waved before proceeding to roll down the hill like a child, yelling the ever obnoxious "Whee!" Just this once, I'll be content with it. And then my gaze switched to the party napkin lying on the dry grass, the piece of cake inside ready to be eaten by an undeserving individual. God do I feel sorry for myself. I laughed lightly to myself before rubbing my face to compose myself. Ah great, the damn mare was rubbing off on me. But still, just staring at the kindness presented towards me, the determination to be my friend, the hope I will one day let them in. They never gave up on me, no matter how much I pushed them away. ...Afterwards. I will tell them... after the gala.
Chapter Twenty-Six: Night of Revelation Chapter Twenty-Six: Night of Revelation So after Twilight attempted to, and failed halfway miserably, to play Fairy Godmother, Rarity dealt with who were going to pull the apple-carriage all the way to Canterlot - my glare was enough of an answer when the white unicorn offered me to pull the abomination of a ride - before getting everyone, myself included, within the boutique to wear our formal attires for the event that was to occur tonight. Indeed. Tonight was finally the night. The one these girls and Spike have been waiting for... and I've been waiting for just to get it over with. The Grand Galloping Gala. "And voila! Magnificent wouldn't you say?" The busy mare, who was finishing up with forcing the suit upon me, directed my stiff body towards a nearby mirror. The pair of us were currently within another room away from the rest; Rarity and I agreeing that it was far more appropriate for me to dress up someplace else from the eyes of the girls. ...Hm. "Judging by the expression on your face, you're impressed, no?" I was impressed indeed. The once admittedly scruffy-looking stallion my reflection showed this morning was replaced by a rather dashing bloke of a pony. Tidied clean shiny brown mane and a shaven trimmed beard. Black coat reaching down to my ponified waist with blue outlining covering all edges of the coat, a gold with a hue of darkness as the shirt underneath, and the regular black tie. And as icing to the cake; my previous dark blue cape has been temporarily replaced by a new one, this time a pattern of sparkling gold all over the edges of the fabric. "You've outdone yourself, Rarity." I couldn't help but comment to the beaming unicorn, inspecting myself thoroughly. "And while the addition of the cape wasn't part of what I asked for, I am gracious for your generosity." "You flatter me." The white mare took the compliment proudly, evidently very pleased with the results. "But I'm glad you like it; everything was prepared as you requested. Fitting too, as it makes you look rather handsome." I raised a brow. "Are you saying I wasn't handsome beforehand?" "Not with that ridiculous messy mane of yours and long overdue beard." Rarity teased lightly, before turning to leave. "Please be a gentlecolt and await my word before leaving the room, I have the girls to attend to now. In addition, restrain yourself from messing up your hair; it took an astonishing length of time to fix the jungle that was your mane." I shrugged, but obliged to her request, returning my gaze to the mirror showing me what I have become for the upcoming night. To think I would make it this far. I knew for a fact the gala was an episode, but I had no clue which one it was. The middle of the first season? The third-quarter? The finale? Well whichever, I am honestly shocked I've even reached this far, tolerated these residents to this length, and managed to not get myself killed, despite Equestria probably never allowing such. I was still here. In this other world. Preparing for a formal event I really shouldn't be going to. But I was a man of my word; it's far too late to go back on my deal with Rarity long ago. I will be going to the gala... and most likely hide in the shadows until it was all over. Was I nervous? What other emotion could you describe from the growing lump in my throat? "Oh hey, there you are! Nice suit Stardust- whoa." The approaching dragon ceased talking as soon as I turned to face him, his eyes widening in surprise at the sight before him. And judging from the stare his attention was focused on my mane. "...That does not suit you." I smirked. "Cheers Spike." "Oh, what I meant was, I'm just used to you not having such a clean mane, that's all!" I gently placed a hoof on his frantic head. "It's fine my friend. I haven't grown accustomed to it myself." I gestured to the small rather adorable suit of his. "Why, aren't we the handsome dragon, Spike?" The lizard grinned, puffing out his chest proudly in effort to show off the small black suit with a red bowtie. "Not bad huh? Even Rarity said I was a sight to behold." I rolled my eyes in good nature. "Glad you didn't leave your humility back at the library, Spike." And as we continued talking about what to expect from the gala, what our plans were doing there and, perhaps most importantly, what kind of food the event will have on the table, it occured to me then I've yet to inform Spike of my idea. The plan to tell Twilight and the rest the truth about myself after the gala was over. But before I could even share that information, Rarity had called us back, informing us both that the girls were ready. And quite ready they were. "Wow." I stated outloud at the sight before us. Rarity, looking like a princess, big shock. Applejack, like a royal farmer. Fluttershy, looking attuned with nature. Rainbow Dash, looking like she came from Mt Olympus. And Pinkie Pie... looking like a female Johnny Depp Mad Hatter. "You all look... quite amazing." The mares all smiled at the praise. Even though Applejack and Rainbow Dash entered an argument with me a few days ago, that didn't stop them from displaying how pleased they were with my compliments. One of these ponies was missing though... "Not bad yourself, Stardust." Ah. I turned to face the one who made the comment- ...Whoa. I must be hallucinating. I must seriously be under some kind of delusion, because the mare standing before me couldn't possibly be Twilight Sparkle. Sparkling glass shoes, a dark blue cape with a stars patterned all over it, light blue stars as obvious earrings for ponies. My eyes couldn't help but stay fixated on the unicorn, who was staring at me with slight concern and a bemused smile. "Err, Stardust, are you alright?" My favourite pony... wearing my favourite colour... for a formal event of all things... "I think someone's a little Star-struck..." If my mind wasn't occupied tyring to come up with the most sufficient compliment to the sight before me, Rainbow Dash, I'd remark what a terrible pun that was. But Twilight looked... looked... "Absolutely beautiful..." I breathed out as quietly as I could muster. And unfortunately, the unicorn in question must have heard, as she quickly looked away with a bright red hue upon her features. I wanted to smack myself for two reasons: lack of discreet, and for daring to even think on such thoughts about a pony. Clearing my throat as my eyes finally ceased betraying me. I immediately turned to the others, ignoring their gazes. "All of you. You all look beautiful. I'm more than certain you'll be stopping the hearts of many stallions from the sight of you." "I do believe one of us already has." I glared at the giggling comment, belonging to Rarity. So after that awkward no-doubt-going-to-bite-me-in-the-arse moment back at Rarity's home, I quickly resorted to erasing what just happened back there from my mind as quickly as possible as we all made our way to Canterlot. Spike was busy playing the coachman of the carriage; ordering the poor two stallions pulling the transportation to the far-off kingdom. The girls were inside the giant red apple, and I was taking my spot atop the ride, resting down on the rather comfy fruit. Seriously, just what the hell was going on through my mind, thinking about a pony in that regard? As if Rarity hadn't teased me about it before. Now I made myself look like an utter fool, which I was. It was wrong, it was unholy of me to compliment a different species entirely like that. I can already imagine the great Lord above glaring at me in disdain for such thoughts about that angelic pony chatting away within the carriage- I [BEEP] hate myself right now. And I dare call myself a Christian. I mean, not that I follow their ways to the letter, but even I had standards. Thank God I'll be away from them for a few days after the gala, hopefully, like me, Twilight will try to push that conversation to the back of her mind. Yet the fact I feel no regret or sick to my stomach, instead of annoyance for my lack of discretion, that I sincerely meant what I said to the intelligent mare and still do, was the worst part of it all. "We're here!" Spike's announcement caused me to look ahead. "So we are..." I commented quietly at the crowded sight of ponies, either arriving from the air or via carriages of their own. Well, time to go and face the music... As Spike halted the transportation, proceeding to play the gentleman for the mares, I immediately leaped off the top of the ride to the other side, having no desire to possibly stare at Twilight again as though I was in a trance. I should've just worn two eyepatches and declare that my sight was suddenly inexplicably broken. And as Spike commented again, as he did previously at the boutique, over how amazing the mares looked, from the other side of the giant red apple I overheard the crowd begin to... sing. Ah yes, the only part I recall about this episode. The mares proceeded to announce through musical number over their intentions about the gala, meanwhile I was doing my best to walk by without notice as the carriage was moved out of the way for the next. What did I intend to do, you ask? Mostly keep out of the way, out of sight and have a talk with Celestia about what happens next. Before I was aware, the entrance to the castle was right in front of me, and suddenly I found my hooves frozen to the ground. Ah great, perfect timing. As a barricade of thoughts over the sheer number of residents within the formal party assaulted my mind. I outwardly shuddered at what might possibly happen inside. Should I even go in...? ...Yes, I was a man of my word. That vow incited me to progress... slowly, as I had to drag my shaking hooves across the bridge into the castle. God dammit. This was no time for me to act like I was about to meet my maker in there. I despised parties for that very reason; the crowds. I just didn't like nor prefer being in the same place as a gigantic number of others. Nothing bad will happen... I know that. So why was my breathing so heavy...? Behind me the populace concluded their song, which should've been enough motivation for me to continue entering the castle. Yet the close proximity of the crowd's presence and the giant fireworks finishing the musical number grinded me to a halt instead. ... Okay, [BEEP] it, yes, I was afraid. As numerous stallions and mares walked by me across the opened bridge leading the event within, including the Mane Six, I heard Spike state beside me with clear excitement. "Can you smell that? The promise of free food and fun calling our names?" ...I'll let you know when my insides begin to thaw out. "Let's go in, Stardust!" Yet my eyes remained fixed on the entrance, my body stubborn in its refusal to even budge. The young lizard slowly stopped running a few feet away upon noticing I was in a frozen state of panic. "...Stardust?" I imagine my expression must be making things look worse, as Spike approached my state with expressed worry. "You look... scared." "Understatement, Spike, understatement..." I managed to whisper. My body still refused to obey me, my mind trapped in fear. "Spike! Stardust! What's keeping you two?!" The former called back, "I think something's wrong with Stardust!" When is that not the case. Yet my vision displayed one of the observing Mane Six, who were awaiting us by the castle entrance, walking towards us. And thank God it was the only one I felt comfortable sharing my dilemma with. "Stardust, what's wrong?" A concerned Twilight inquired as the dragon left to give us a moment, frowning in confusion. "Are you nervous?" Another understatement. But I managed to nod slowly, my eyes remaining fixed on a straight path. I should probably just leave... "Oh. Well nothing bad's going to happen in there, Stardust. It's a formal event-" "-With many citizens I won't know nor recognize." I quickly hissed out, my limbs finally operating again but taking a few steps back. "I knew this was a bad idea from the start. I loathe crowds to the core." "Huh? But you never had a problem being in crowds in Ponyville." "A minimal number compared to the amount of people- ponies within that castle." I retorted harshly, before forcibly sighing. "Just leave me here, Twilight. I can wait." Don't let me ruin your fun... Yet the unicorn was having none of it, shaking her head while staring at me with determination. "You're not getting away that easily, Stardust. There's no real reason to be nervous, regardless. Myself, Spike and the girls will all be in there too." "Well, yes but-" I was cut off as Twilight's eyes softened, with an expression that was... pleading? "I understand how you fel. I'm a little worried myself over what will happen in there. But Stardust, trust me on this one, for once. You'll be fine. You'll see that for yourself." She inclined her head with a comforting smile to where the others were waiting for us. "Now come on, I'm sure there are many ponies in there ready to see how handsome you are." I let out a small smirk. I suppose since she's trying to get me to join them, I'll humour for a moment or so. "Thanks, Twilight." She beamed. "So, are you ready to join us?" "...Certainly." I released a slight smile, reluctantly following the walking unicorn, who was clearly concerned for my own well-being. "As for your comment, the ponies inside will already be preoccupied staring at you, my dear." Twilight giggled slightly, evidently gratified by the truthful compliment. "I'm flattered, but I'm more than certain there are far more lovely mares in there than I." I scoffed. "I sincerely doubt that." Right then and there, I didn't care if I was most likely going to hell as consequence for commenting about a pony so. Anything to keep my mind from the nervousness of entering the party. "I meant what I said at the boutique, Twilight; you look - are - positively beautiful. As if you weren't a sight to behold enough every time I saw you in the library." ...You know, being autistic, I would, by the slimmest of chances, get away with saying this kind of [BEEP] to another different life form. But... I imagine if there were thousands of people out there watching me, right now, they would more than likely regard me with disgust and declare me an grotesque form of existence. No need my friends. I do that all the time anyway. "You... honestly mean that?" The entirety of Twilight's features was a brighter pink than usual, as she stared at the ground with an expression I couldn't quite decipher. Gratitude? Flattery? ...Nervousness? That's what I should be feeling, love. "Is everything all right?" Rarity asked with a trace of concern as we were all by the entrance. "You seemed dreadfully worried for a moment there, Stardust. And Twilight, dear, your face is unusually red." "It's fine, it's fine!" The purple mare in question waved rather frantically to the blinking others. "Stardust just felt nervous about joining in the gala. I managed to reassure him." I nodded in agreement... before glaring at Rainbow Dash's scoff. "Nervous? Him? Yeah right." The tone was clearly impatient. "Now come on, I've got me some Wonderbolts to hang out with!" I rolled my eyes as we all finally entered the castle, a bile of guilt rising within me for making them all wait. "What happened back there?" Spike whispered to me curiously. "Just a phase." I replied quietly from the corner of my muzzle. "Sorry for making you wait." "It's fine." Spike clearly held no resentment for the time-consuming moment, rubbing his hands together before declaring outloud. "Well, here we all are!" Indeed. And my gaze quickly scanned the area. Okay, not quite as many ponies as I anticipated by the entrance room. And I'll give Celestia - or rather her servants - some credit in spicing up the place. As if the area didn't scream royalty enough, but the colourful decorations were nice, everything evidently cleaned to the bone. Everything just seemed what one would expect from the formal party within a royal castle. ...I can't wait for something to go wrong. "And now that we're all here, we'll have fun spending time together- Oh." I pat the dragon's head in sympathy as the Mane Six immediately rushed off to different directions as soon as the place sunk into their minds. Good, Twilight's gone. Now I can leave without anyone noticing- "Darn it. And I was so looking forward to us all hanging out." ...Damn it. I sighed, facing the saddened dragon before stating calmly, "I'm no Twilight or the others, Spike, but if you want I'll keep you company," Any regret of reluctance for saying such died down slightly at the blissful expression towards me. So after our own short tour of the castle, to be more specific the areas where all guests were only permitted to travel across, I had to admit how impressed I rather was with what Celestia's servants have done with the place. Really, there was clear effort in making certain everything was neat and prepared for the arrival of all invited guests. Kudos to them. Such a shame Spike and I were currently making a mess of things. "Mmm! These cooks sure know how to, well cook!" The dragon announced admist our feast on the buffet, oblivious to the disapproving and repulsed stares of the guests observing. I meanwhile was placing a mask of indifference, initially swallowing the nervousness of becoming the center of attention... along with the rest of my food. How bad were we eating all these delicious treats? One accurate word comes to mind: Saiyan. The lizard and I were literally gourging ourselves with all the free food across the red carpeted table. Chocolates. Cakes. Pies. Punch. What more can a man want in life? And why in God's name was I worried before? This was completely worth it! "I say!" One of the many posh ponies, wearing a monocle, exclaimed at the sight of us devouring as much food as possible. Hey man; human's gotta eat. And dragons too. I threw the unamused stallion a smirk before downing a whole piece of creamy cake at once. "Hey, hey Stardust." Spike grabbed my attention, pulling up two pies in front of us. "First one to eat a whole pie wins." "You're on." We went straight to work, purple cherries flying all over the place as we plunged our heads into the sugary food. Someone better call up a dentist, because by the time we're done they'll be plenty of suffering from our mouths and stomachs. "The indignity!" I ignored the cry of disgust, hurrying up to finishing the half-eaten pie as much as possible- "Ha! I win!" Spike announced to my annoyance, but that quickly changed when I laughed at the lizard's loud burp as consequence for his sweet tooth. Time flew fast. As per Spike's requests over what he wanted to do for fun at the gala, we did just them. The last part including a doughnut shop, where we happily purchased as much doughnuts as possible, devouring the sugary treats in another part of the castle away from the buffet. Already my stomach felt close to exploding, and judging from the dragon's small groaning I imagine I wasn't the only one. But these delicious doughnuts were worth it though. "Best. Night. Ever." Spike then stated before releasing another burp, looking quite pleased yet embarrassed with himself. I nodded in agreement, taking a break from the plate of doughnuts before us by sipping from my glass of punch. "Indeed. And here I thought it was going to bomb spectacularly." Spike grinned, teeth revealing just how much sugar he devoured tonight. "Heh. So what should we do next?" I shrugged. "I've never honestly thought about it." And then a sudden topic came to mind. And after briefly glancing the area around us, I lowered my tone. "Alright, Spike, you'll be pleased to know I plan on informing Twilight and the rest the truth about myself." It was something I constantly had to convince myself was in fact an idea with merits. The deception has gone on for enough; lies can only forestall the inevitable for so long. And they have been patient enough. If Twilight and the others were to truly trust me - which was a horrible mistake on their part - then they deserve to know who I am and what I was. "Really?" Spike asked in surprise, yet a relieved smile was growing on his face. I nodded. "After the gala, of course." "All right!" The purple lizard proceeded to pump a fist in the air, sending sheepish expressions to any annoyed passerby for the ourburst, before quieting his tone too. "This is great, Stardust! Now you, Twilight and the rest can be proper friends!" Yeah... goodie- "C'mon everypony!" Our attention swiftly turned to an energetic Pinkie Pie... on the stage where the classic music as previously playing. "I know what will make you shake your groove things!" "Oh this should be good..." And as soon as the pink mare started singing, my mind instinctively demanded I throw one of the doughnuts at her. I mean my God, she hasn't truly learned from Appleloosa, has she? Even Spike clearly agreed, sharing an expression of bemusement. What the hell was she even going on about? The song made absolutely no sense. Something about kicking hooves? For what? Before I knew it the awful excuse for musical accompaniment forced me to down the rest of my drink as quickly as possible. And it still wasn't enough. So instead I resorted to eat as many doughnuts as possible, to Spike's protest. "Hey!" I ignored him, stuffing myself just to get through the awful assault to my ears. "Good grief that was horrendous." I stated while rubbing my damaged ponified ears, having walked away from the room occupied by Pinkie Pie. "And here I thought her performance for that western town was bad." "I thought it was okay." I threw the shrugging lizard a disbelieving frown. "What? At least it made the party more interesting." "Not the word I'd use Spike." I muttered as we walked among the pathway through the courtyard. After that heinous performance some fresh air was welcoming. The sugar rush was already getting to me, causing a severe headache that Pinkie Pie certainly didn't assist with. The regrets to coming here were already returning- "Hey, look Stardust! It's Rarity and... who's that?" I followed his pointing gesture, seeing that indeed Rarity was currently by an apple stand with an unfamiliar pony, the cart occupied by Applejack. "No clue Spike, but judging by the close proximity to Rarity I'd say he was her- oh dear." I released a smile of amusement as the tall white stallion, taller than myself yet only by an estimated twenty centimeters, spit out the food given by Applejack and started making a scene of himself. As he started walking away by me and a rather fuming Spike, barely glancing at us, I raised a brow as another white unicorn passed by. "Everything alright, Rarity?" "Oh, just fine Stardust. Just fine..." Event the dragon was less than convinced by the tone. "She sounds miserable." Blame her taste in men... or stallions, Spike. "I'm gonna go follow to make sure everything's okay." Yet before I could advise to the lizard why that was a very poor idea, Spike already made himself scarce by quickly pursuing the town back into the castle, leaving me out here. ...Huh. Well, back to retreating to the shadows I guess... or I can finally leave this party and wait for all the guests to leave before speaking to Celestia about- "Stardust?" Ah Christ. I spun around to face the frowning Applejack. "Hello my dear. All going well?" The orange mare, garnered in that green dress given to her, rolled her bright green eyes. "As well as ya can expect from a party where everyone's tryin' out the more fancy food." I followed the Earth Pony to her cart, hearing a strong of western curses fly from her muzzle. "So not well then?" "What do ya think?" Applejack growled while beginning to push the stand on wheels elsewhere. "Even my attempts of gettin' people to buy these delicious apples is all for naught!" "Need some help moving that?" "Kind of ya to offer, sugarcube, but I don't need no one's help right now." An annoyed glare was hurled in my direction. "Ya lookin' to buy?" Immediately I declined the offer. "No thank you Applejack; I'm rather full." "Typical." The Earth Pony hissed, rolling her eyes a second time. Wow, she must be really steamed about no one apparently buying her homemade food. "Then if ya'll 'scuse me, I've got me some apples to sell." As I watched her depart, with barely a wave of farewell, I pondered my options. It seems Rarity and Applejack weren't enjoying themselves. In fact, the ultimate irony of it all would be that I was the only one being entertained and the rest weren't. Because I won't lie, this party, apart from Pinkie Pie, as a whole has been rather a success. So... what now? Let's see... if I took another right here- no wait, I think it was left down that corridor... wasn't it? Or was it the right path and then down straight? I should probably check. Currently seeking a way out of the place, finally, I neglected to ask for directions while searching around for the exit. I still intended to wait outside for the gala to be concluded with, everyone leaving before I enter the large white castle again to speak with the Princess. Along the way I made it my mission to purposely avoid a certain purple unicorn, who was no doubt gushing to her royal mentor. For reasons. A: So she wouldn't catch me out leaving the party. And B: We wouldn't have to continue our conversation over my compliments about her. In my heated defense, I wasn't thinking coherently at the time. I just needed something to preoccupy my mind from the initial nervousness felt earlier. And Twilight was the perfect target for that distraction. So did I mean what I said to her, in praising her appearance with absolutely no tact whatsoever? No... I mean, I wasn't saying the pony isn't attractive but- There I go again! Old habits die hard I see; that trait of mine long ago from hitting on every girl within my high school remained, buried and sometimes popping its ugly head time and time again, no matter how much I tried to rid of it. Those days were long behind me, the past and experiences of my rather dreadful time in that school gone and forgotten with. So why did that habit return, especially now just to compliment a pony? I should make a note reminding to take up self-control lessons when I return home. Lord knows it would've been my saving grace in life. ...Huh. I think I went the wrong way. I let out a small breath of frustration, seeing in front of me the way into the room where Pinkie Pie was performing earlier. It wouldn't have hurt for Celestia to at least have every guest be handed a map to navigate the castle- ...The [BEEP] happened here?! To my eye-widened surprised state, in front of me was a room that appeared as though Discord had literally crashed into the party. Decorations torn about, tables and chair scattered around the area, guests cowering from the rampaging animals that were already beginning to make nests within the room. Was it the season two premier already? My eyes scanned around, finding no trace of Pinkie Pie being responsible... or any of the Mane Six and Spike for that matter. Were they oblivious to this mess? Just what occurred while I was searching for an exit? "Get out of my way!" A rather mad tall white stallion with a sandy blonde mane - the one Spike and I spotted earlier accompanying Rarity - ordered me rudely while intentionally shoving past me, side-glaring at me with clear disdain. The hell did I do to you clown? "A simple 'pardon me' would have sufficed." I retorted to the pony leaving the room. Honestly he was quite a state himself. The posh nature and clean clothing he displayed earlier was covered in various food. To my raised brow, this annoyed unicorn whirled around to face me, features twisted in anger. "'Pardon me'?! If I was in a fairer mood that would be the case, but instead my mood has been defiled by that wretched mare, Rarity! Look, look at what she has done to my lovely suit and mane! I was to be the most outstanding-looking stallion of the gala, and that pony ruined it for no absolute reason!" Score one to Rarity. "Well in her defense, when me and my friend saw you two, you did seem to behave like a pompous arsehole." Probably because you are. And this interaction with him was giving me the suspicion I knew exactly who this prissy unicorn was. "I say, do you have any idea who you're speaking to, good sir?!" "Should I?" The stallion huffed, before clearing his throat to calm himself. I swear I can already see the vein in his pony forehead. "I am Prince Blueblood, nephew to your ruler, Princess Celestia. And I demand your respect." "...Oh, my apologies." I bowed. I called it; Blueblood of all ponies. "I wasn't aware I wasn't in the presence of a figure with such power and blood relation to the great Princess Celestia. You must forgive my ignorance good sir." The pony, evidently picking up on my sarcasm, glared in full distaste. "First that insolent mare disrespects me, now another ignorant pony. When will my aunt learn?" I smirked faintly. "Well, how can I respect someone who obviously treated one of my friends poorly?" For now I'm just going to feign ignorance to my acknowledging the girls as my friends. The stallion was positively seething. "I showed Rarity her place." The words caused me to frown darkly at the arrogant excuse for a monarch. "Maybe it's time someone showed you yours." That posturing attitude. The self-righteousness. The pure arrogance that no one could oppose him. So distasteful. So repulsive. So... human. Now Blueblood was sputtering. As if he didn't look enough of a disaster with what was done to him by Rarity. The he glared so hard his large pony eyes might have popped out from the pressure. "How... How dare you. Who are you to speak to me like that?! I am of royal blood!" "And that alone is suppose to make me kneel in submission to the likes of you?" My own anger was rising. "And I thought your aunt was bad. But no, clearly I've found someone just as bad, if not worse, in the royal bloodline." Perhaps debatably worse than someone of not the same bloodline but still royal. Prince Hans. "That does it!" The childish Blueblood stomped his white hooves on the marble floor in anger. "I've tolerated this blatant disrespect far enough! It is time I showed at least somepony his place. If Rarity refuses to acknowledge me as her better, then at least she will see what I've done to one of her friends." I raised a brow as he pointed at me un-royal like and announced with a firm yet hateful tone. "You will accompany me to the gardens. There we shall have a duel of honour. I will not allow my pride and status to be tarnished by your meaningless words." Well if they're so irrelevant, why do you allow them to get to you? Regardless, I wasn't going to say no to this challenge. The opportunity brought a smirk upon my muzzle. Who would possibly reject the idea of kicking Blueblood's arse? Not this guy. "I accept. I will fight against your honour... for Rarity's." I adopted a more civilized tone, despite my expression, nodding to the pathway behind the stallion. "Lead the way Blueblood." Fully grating at the lack of title, the stallion took a moment to compose himself, nodding stiffly before turning to show me the way where our duel will commence. Forgive me Twilight, but this was what one would call a "gentleman's challenge." Who was I to deny that? Besides, I wasn't doing this for me, but for a certain white unicorn mare. I'm sure Rarity will be more than gratified for defending her honour by kicking the arse of the stallion who ruined her good time. It's the least I can do for her making my attire... and for me messing it up at the buffet. I'm shocked I didn't realize who he was earlier when Spike and I spotted him. Blueblood was a name I was very familiar with; the man- stallion responsible for being the bane of Rarity's good time in the gala. The efforts to please him all for naught. Her marriage into royalty vanishing before her eyes at the repulsive nature of this prissy unicorn. And I can see why. I've never actually seen a picture of the guy during my time back home, but I should've identified who he was upon first glance anyway. Now I feel like an utter fool for not realizing that sooner. Ah well, I can turn all that regret to anger while beating the [BEEP] out of this unicorn, who was staring at me with an even neutral expression at the other end of the courtyard. A fair distance from one another, the pair of us standing firm and prepared for this duel. Unicorn vs Earth Pony. Stallion vs man. Pony vs human. And I won't lie... I'm going to enjoy this. "Ready?" I nodded firmly, having placed my temporary formal cape to the side on the fence, showing just how prepared I was. It's clear Blueblood desired to take out his rage on someone, and the perfect opportunity would be the Earth Pony who can't utilize magic, who disrespects him constantly and happens to be a friend of Rarity's made myself a delicious target. Even with the dark sky I saw his raised brow at my non-verbal answer. "Well at least you know how to take something like this seriously." "You'd be surprised." "I must admit." He continued as though I said nothing. "No pony has ever treated me in such a fahsion for a long time. An Earth Pony, no less. One less capable of using magic. It rather seems hardly fair, does it not?" "I am more than just an Earth Pony, my friend..." We have already gained an audience, as I heard the mutters and from the corner of my eyes spotting the observers. Ponies of all high-classes standing by the garden's entrance, obviously having heard an Earth Pony was going to face a well-respected Prince in honourable combat. Pah. As if the notion of honour means anything to me. Truth be told I doubt of its existence; I was only doing this as my way of expressing thanks to Rarity... and punishing a Prince no one in their right mind would even like. The apple fell into the wrong side of the river, it seems. Unfazed by my vague words, the royal {BEEP} leaned back a little in an obvious battle posture. And I did so in turn... by placing my right front hoof a step forward on the stone ground. I didn't dwell much on pony battle poses okay? "Prepare to be taught your place, Earth Pony." "Ditto, Prince Bluebutt." Bluebutt... oh wow did I really just say that? I released a quiet chuckle at the childish insult from my own mouth. Man, Rainbow Dash must be rubbing off on me- My instincts had me raise my right hoof upwards as a shield, as the dark yellow energy blast conjured from the Prince's glowing horn met its target head-on, skidding me across the stone floor a few feet away before I roughly coughed by the aftermath that was the smoke. Growling as I felt my limbs scream in pain and protest, I slowly lowered my shaking hoof while the smoke cleared, flinching at my own carelessness. On the other side of the field, Blueblood smugly grinned after his attack worked. The duel had commenced. The stallion, obviously believing he had the high ground with his advantage that was magic, fired continous blasts from his horn towards, causing me to, instead of meeting/blocking them, dodge as much as possibly. I felt the power of this world's magic graze the fur upon every narrow dodge. When the Prince ceased his efforts, looking at me impassively, I took that moment to breathe. Good God, talk about exercise- oh no... I felt my stomach groan in protest due to the fact I'vr eaten so much earlier. That explains my slower-than-usual movements. Did I have a plan? Oh yes; devised one while on the way here, glaring in disdain at the arrogant stallion who had often glanced back at me in turn, an air of smugness and pretense of gracefulness. It was quite simple: tire the smirking pony out, then take that opportunity- Why was he smiling at me like that...? It took a second to notice my hooves were literally planted to the ground, as Hans the Unicorn utilized his magic to make roots wrap around the boom of my limbs and keep me in place. Clever, I'll give him that. Yet that was the least of my worries as his horn started glowing even more. Now would be the perfect time for that ridiculous strength of mine to show itself, as I struggled to be free of the roots trapping my hooves. ...Anytime now. I must have looked frantic, as panicking began to seep in my brain as the arrogant Blueblood was grinning now, that smug muzzle brightened by the charging attack on his horn. Come on, come on! Work my OP strength? Why do you refuse to cease working for me now?! When I need you the most! True even when using it I was knocked out by foes against me. But I would much rather die than be the loser in this challenge against Blueblood by being unconscious by him. Even losing to a giant baby bear was more dignifying than suffering defeat from the hands of the pony ready to attack. And he was sure taking his sweet arse time- What the?! Suddenly I felt confusion, panic and, worst of all, fear as a familiar baby dragon ran towards me from the eye-wide crowd. "Spike?!" I yelled in disbelief as he approached me without any general hint of what he was doing was a very, VERY horrible idea. "Get back boy!" Spike shook his head, and to my further shock and befuddlement the illogical lizard proceeded to face the boastful Prince, who was still charging up for the attack. "I won't let you hurt my friend!" "SPIKE!" Yet both he and my opponent ignored my enraged scream, the latter with the illuminated face smiling lightly. "Ah, you are the dragon who laughed at my expense when Rarity ruined my suit. Splendid, I can kill two birds with one stone." "You sadist! He has nothing to do with this!" In answer to my anger, the stallion simply shrugged. "It's a matter of respect, Earth Pony. And if I have to force you or anyone to bow to me... so be it." And just like that, the charged energy attack fired from his horn, a giant yellow ball of magic hurled towards us, with Spike in front of me with palpable fear in his eyes. No... NO! I won't let anyone hurt my friends! Just like that, my hooves were free of the gripping roots were relative ease. To the evident shock of Spike, Hans the Unicorn, our audience, I was right in front of the dragon and swiped away the energy attack with my limb, sending it impacting into the outside castle wall. I didn't bother to check the damage done, instead focusing my attention to my hoof. "H-How...?" I heard a sputtering Blueblood ask, but I ignored him in favour of answering my own question. "Spike, rejoin the crowd." I quietly commanded of the reptile behind me. "But..." I sent him a look over my shoulder. Not the general annoyed look, but an expression of reassurance and calmness. "Do as I say, Spike. You should, after all, always trust your friends." At that statement, the dragon's eyes widened before nodding obediently and reuniting with the audience, who were just as shell-shocked as the agape Prince before me. "But... how...? I-I demand you tell me how you did that, Earth Pony!" Instead of providing a satisfied answer to the now-nervous stallion, I simply closed my eyes for a moment to let the clarity sink in, before throwing a smirk at the enraged pony. "That is for me to know... and for you to ponder, my arrogant friend." I think I understand now... "You dare-!" "I dare." I raised my voice to show how clearly I just didn't give a damn what he thought. "Because I am so much more, Blueblood, then you will ever be." That strength. It didn't come out from simple convenience. It never did. Only when my mind was focused on Spike. And Twilight. And everyone else I've come to know. They've given me that strength. "I am a Prince of the highest order, and I will-!" "And I'm the Prince of all Autistics. Deal with it." Not a very boastful and impressive title, I know. But it was worth mocking him and everything he stood for. And he was positively losing it, barely keeping his composure in check before his horn glowed again, and my ears alerted me to dodge out of the way as Blueblood went Poison Ivy on my arse, whipping vines attacking me from the nearby tree. But I was no athlete. Hence my hissing as one of them landed a scratch on my left limb. Spike, however, didn't sound concerned. "Kick his plot, Stardust!" Clearly irritated by that comment, lighting from behind urged me to jump when I was in safe distance from the three, another energy blast flying beneath before I landed. Judging by the already heavy breathing, the irritable unicorn was already growing weary. Good. He must not be used to combat. "You dare make a fool out of me? Me, who has ruled longer before you were even born!" I proceeded to dodge every object flung at me via magic. Plant pots, discarded broken fences, benches, you name it. "Who are you to defy me?! Tell me: who are you!" Wiping sweat from my ponified forehead, I glanced to the side at the frustrated unicorn before answering. "Someone who has finally reached an epiphany." "And what does that mean?" "Since you're so curious." I flipped over as another bench flew by for my sarcasm. Remind me never to take gymnastics for granted again. I waited for Blueblood to take a breather before continuing. "I am no one. I should be no one. Yet I seem to somehow always draw unwanted attention to myself. I am an internal contradiction, a walking hypocrite. I am something that should not even be here, as balance dictates. You are familiar with balance I take it?" "Of course I am." "Clearly not, as your tone suggest doubt." I noted his grounding teeth. How the mighty fall so quickly. "Allow me to elucidate, my friend. Balance is the one only true path to everything. Chaos and Harmony were spawned from balance itself to ensure everlasting peace in the universe. Peace that only lasted for so long; this duel being an example. I am a stern follower of the concept, as balance has been my philosophy for quite some time." A philosophy I've yet to even dwell upon ever since arriving in Equestria. Years of studying the very idea of balance put on hold to get through this world and seek a way home. His eyes narrowed, rather thoughtfully. "I see, so this supposed balance, a mere idea, is of greater importance than respecting your superiors?" "Hardly an 'idea." I scoffed, noticing I was gaining an invested audience as some of the crowd leaned forward to hear me explain my path to life. "Balance is the cosmic force of nature and change. For without it, everything would fall apart. But everyone refuses to see that, either taking one side of light and dark without ever thinking of merging the town together to ensure eternal peace. I see myself with neither light or dark. Chaos or Harmony." I paused for a moment, switching my gaze to the watching dragon, just as curious as the high-posh crowd. "Yet that balance, or the Twilight if you prefer, came from the harmony of my friends, combined with my chaotic nature." One of the many reasons, I suspected, why I enjoyed spending time with a certain purple intelligent unicorn so much. Simply because of her first name. Returning my gaze to the boastful stallion, I smirked. "And it is that balance, my friend, that will triumph over your arrogance." Despite all that, Blueblood had the nerve to snort at my perspective, waving a hoof dismissively. "Your foolish opinions mean nothing to me, my friend. Clearly you are an insane pony in need of help. And I shall gladly offer you the help you so desperately need." My smirk widened at the veiled threat. "You'll have to force me to take my medicine." His eyes narrowed at the challenge. "As you wish." And the duel continued on, myself dodging, punching and occasionally getting hit by flying debris, magical blasts and assaults from nature, all with the purpose of tiring out the tiresome Prince. However, he wasn't someone to be underestimated; the stallion was of royal blood, which implied more powerful magic than the average unicorn. Good thing he wasn't an alicorn - for whatever reason - otherwise I would've been in serious trouble. Finally the stallion clearly had enough, his horn glowing again as I tensed up for the next attack... only to find my body wrapped in a dark yellow glow. What the-? I couldn't move either, feeling as though gravity was assaulting me. My gaze then turned to glare at the smirking unicorn. As if this was going to stop me... It certainly didn't stop the Prince of all Saiyans. "Now I can think of what to do with you while you're- What?!" He cut himself off in clear disbelief, as I gritted my teeth upon progressing forward, shock and fear reflected in his eyes with each step I took. "But how-? No! No, this is impossible! No one can resist magic like that! Especially my own! What are you?! What are you...?" I released a small grin at the defeat slowly leaking into his posh tone, pressing myself with every slow step forward until the stallion finally, truthfully, submitted; releasing the spell used to hold me down as I felt the heavy pressure lift off me. Now I was free to move, and the prissy excuse for a monarch was too exhausted now to halt my advance, only taking a few steps back before his back was pressed against a bush, further messing up his suit apart from the obvious sweat. Ponies can sweat. Who knew. Upon reaching distance, my front hooves immediately grabbed the front of his formal shirt, pulling him close to hear me whisper out my utter contempt for this pony Hans. "You know, Blueblood... you remind me so well of my own species." I only now realized how tired I sounded and felt as well. I continued my rant while he stared at me in fear and confusion. "Arrogant. Self-centered. The general populace filled with many corrupt greedy individuals everywhere, seeking only to benefit themselves and their own pockets. Power's a very tempting thing, something you have in spades. And look where it gets you. My point being, you are a representation of everything I find repulsive about my own kind, despite you being a different species entirely." "What will you do to me...?" Blueblood asked quietly, as I can see my words slowly sink into his widened eyes. I frowned, ignoring his flinch. "Admittedly, a part of me wishes to end your pitiful existence right here and now; to stop the corruption as much as possible from spreading to you ponies, just as it had to my own race. But then again... that wouldn't make me any better than the rest of them, would it?" No, I would never go to such lengths to save others, despite my ancestry. As much as I loathed people and governments that run my country and all others, I completely agree that killing should only be in self-defense, never for attack. Without awaiting an answer, I released - by that I mean dropped - the stallion and nodded to the gate. "Get out of my sight. And never approach any of my friends again without the sincerest intentions." Hesitantly rising, the humiliated Blueblood inquired, "You... You won't harm me?" "I think I've done more than enough damage tonight." I announced loudly to the classy audience, glancing around the ruined courtyard before glaring at the unicorn. "But if I ever see you again, let's hope it'll be in more pleasant circumstances. Now go, before I decide to give you a black eye." Hurriedly the Prince obliged, nodding like a madman before rushing back towards the castle, away from my point of view. I could his hooves skidding across the stone floor before silence finally rested on the gardens. And I released a breath of relief, despite all the aching and pain my entire body was currently feeling. I didn't need to hurt him, I didn't need to break his nose, damage his jaw or anything so excessive. No, I humiliated him, embarrassed a high and mighty monarch in front of his subjects, who were evidently staring at my still form. I made that pony's time at this gala the worst night ever. Not my original plan, but I'm much more satisfied with the results. "Stardust! You did it!" Hearing the youthful voice of my friend, I looked down at the approaching grinning dragon, resting a battered hoof on his head. "No Spike, we did it." Without that much barbarism. "Huh?" Instead of answering, I surveyed the damage done to the gardens and the hole in the castle wall. Welp, I guess there was no escaping out of this one. If Celestia was mad enough by the mess inside the gala, imagine the furious expression on her thousand-year-old features by the duel between myself and her blood relative. As my gaze then settled on the crowd observing from the doorway to the castle, a dark blue male unicorn called out in that classy tone. "Who are you, sir?" Taking a moment, I looked at the dragon standing beside me, nodding before answering out loud. "A man - or stallion to your eyes - who has finally reached the truth." "Truth?" Spike asked. I nodded again, walking towards the middle of the area so everyone could see me, Spike following. "Indeed. All thanks to you Spike, for helping me uncover it. I now know where my strength comes from. Where it originated from this whole time." "And where's that?" I heard a mare among the audience inquire. As Spike gestured for me to answer, I obliged with the brightest smile I could muster, despite my entire body aching and feeling like hell at the moment. "From my friends." Twilight. Spike. Fluttershy. Rarity. Applejack. Pinkie Pie. Rainbow Dash. Bon Bon. Lyra. Derpy. Whooves. Big Macintosh. Snips and Snails. The Crusaders. Cheerilee. Mrs Cupcake. Mr Carrot Cake. Shining Armor. Strongheart and Zecora. "And I am forever indebted to them." ...Ah [BEEP]. Just then I noticed said friends observing me at the back of the crowd, reaching there without my notice. Twilight smiling like she never smiled before, as though proud of me. And the rest just plain staring at me just dropped jaws and widened eyes, in contrast to the rising clapping of the crowd around them. And behind all the gathered ponies, Celestia regarded me with an impassive expression. Oh marvelous. "That was unnecessary." "Tell that to them." Celestia sighed, looking out to her kingdom, filled with many lights to penetrate the darkness of the sky. Even then it all looked quite spectacular. "To engage my poor nephew like that and completely humiliate him... I have half a mind to punish you for it." I smirked lightly. "A duel's a duel, Celestia. He was fully prepared for the consequences." Just not in the way he thought. I winced as another course of pain flew through my untreated body. I felt the alicorn's eyes on me. "You are certain you do not require medical assistance?" "It can wait until morning." I repeated from earlier. So after the applause and 'interview' from the entire crowd was over, the guests of the rather destroyed gala departed to resume having a good time or go home, leaving me in the gardens with the Mane Six and Spike to approach me, Celestia watching from the doorway while many of her guests informed her my duel against her nephew was an improvement from the hectic display in the gala earlier. At first I had slowly backed away from them all, staring at them warily and ready for some kind of verbal onslaught over my actions. And yet, again, I've underestimated them. The first words to come out was from, surprisingly, Rainbow Dash: "You... honestly meant that?" I had nodded hesitantly, and before I knew it I was engulfed by embraces from all sides, joy and affection radiating from the six mares and dragon. And I was, as the blue pegasus put it before, starstruck by the development, unable to form any coherent responses or move my body free from the attack of hugs. I suppose all that was what true friendship felt like... My ears were temporarily deaf when Twilight and Applejack then began berating me for getting into a fight with royal blood like that, yet while Rarity evidently agreed with them, she expressed how thankful she was for defending her honour with a peck on the cheek... to Spike's clear jealousy; who had been following Rarity and Blueblood around all the way to making sure the former was okay when following the girls back to the doughnut shop, providing a brief recount of what actually happened in that disastrous room. "That he was." Celestia turned her pink gaze to the moon for a moment. "A challenge from royalty isn't something to be taken lightly. And I must admit how relived I am that you took it seriously, Stardust." A light smile appeared on her illuminated features, looking down at the stallion with her on the castle balcony. "I thank you for inflicting no harm on Blueblood, ego aside." "He wasn't worth it." I shrugged. Just the fear and defeat on his expression were enough to stop me from giving the unicorn a broken nose. "What good would come out of it? For his repulsive attitude, the man didn't really warrant enough for me to utterly kick his arse." "Hm. And after tonight's duel, I doubt he'll ever desire to challenge you, or anyone else, again. At least for a while." "That's probably for the better." I replied, looking back at the kingdom below with her. I felt the cold air waver my previously-neat mane. "Let his arrogance die down a little. Perhaps he'll also think better of others of lower status." When it was finally time to say farewell to the six ponies and dragon, it was rather a shock to them; they weren't expecting it to be immediately after the gala. Even Rainbow Dash and Applejack expressed reluctance to not see me for a while, considering I've fully acknowledged them now as my friends. Pinkie Pie was the least depressed of the lot, stating with bliss how she'll prepare a welcome back party, ignoring my dismayed expression. Rarity smiled sadly, vowing she'll be looking forward to my return, as she must repay me back somehow. Spike was the least subtle about how saddened he felt by this abrupt departure, I had to give the poor dragon some comfort and reassurance he'll see me again soon. And Twilight... well I couldn't decipher the expression on her face. "Perhaps." I raised a brow at the quiet agreement. "My nephew has always been overconfident of himself. I've attempted my best to at least teach him some humbleness." You've been teaching him? Who exactly are Blueblood's parents anyway? Is it Luna? Nightmare Moon? That wouldn't be surprising. "...You're tried, that's all that matters." I replied instead. I was simply too exhausted right now to mock the alicorn standing beside me. I heard a small "Hm." before the tone of the alicorn's shifted to a more light degree. "Now, onto another subject. You are aware, Stardust, that you didn't have to take up residence in the castle immediately after the gala. It could have waited until the following morning." "It's better this way." I responded firmly, eyes hardening to myself while overlooking the sleeping kingdom. "I need to clear my head a little, away from everyone I've finally recognized as my... friends." The tall monarch chuckled a little. "You sound uncertain." "Very astute." I rolled my eyes. "But yes, it's not really a concept I'm... best familiar with." "It was the same with my dear student, Twilight, and yet she made friends faster than I expected." The white alicorn stated with clear fondness and pride for her pupil. I chose to say nothing; Twilight was something else altogether. Celestia continued with a question, "But I am curious; what precisely did you mean when you stated it was Twilight and her friends who helped you succeed in the duel?" "...You saw that strength." It wasn't a question, yet I imagined the alicorn nodding. "Indeed. Remarkable, in fact. I was curious to see it for myself when Twilight addressed that subject sometimes in her letters. Am I to understand, then, that strength came from the bond between you and your friends?" "...Maybe." I responded quietly, raising my front left hoof upwards to examine it. "I'm not exactly sure what it means myself. But when the image of everyone I've befriended - Twilight, Spike, the girls and all the ponies and non-ponies I've encountered - came to me, that was then the super strength appeared." I chuckled a little, lowering my limb. "It's quite baffling." Celestia had an amused tone. "Perhaps." And as I waited for her to continue, she did not for a moment. "...You still desire to return home?" I frowned. "I do." It was an absolute must, whether I've made friends here or not. "Without the girls knowing still who and what you truly are." A statement. "I think I've earned their trust the moment I announced them as my friends. I doubt they'll inquire about my unusual feats again." For a while at least. "You shouldn't underestimate them, Stardust. Especially my beloved student; Twilight will always be curious about who you really are and where you originate from." "She'll be even more curious upon learning I'm from another world, I can't let that happen; not until I return to Ponyville." "...I'm afraid it's a little late for that now." What? I glanced at Celestia curiously, who didn't meet my gaze and instead called out. "You may come out now." ...Oh no. No nononononononono. Hearing the sound of hooves approaching from behind. I stiffened, closing my eyes and gritting my teeth at who was clearly behind me. Not now, please not now. I said in my own time- "I've taken the liberty of having my own student learn the truth immediately; she at least deserves to know, Stardust." GOD DAMN YOU CELESTIA! "...Stardust?" Yet that quiet, confused tone forced me to stop before I could even begin hurling verbal insults and damnations towards the smiling monarch. Instead, facing the music, my body turned to face the stunned purple unicorn, staring at me with bewildered puzzlement. "...Hey Twilight." "What do you mean... 'from another world'?" I winced at the question. Too soon. It was far too soon for her to know. At my refusal to even answer Twilight grew all the more suspicious, eyes widening at the silent response that obviously told her everything. "You mean... it's true? You're from a completely different entire world?" Swallowing nervous bile, I nodded, trying to compose myself... and failing miserably, grinding my own teeth in anger before staring at the stone floor of the balcony between us. I hate you Celestia, I hate you so much... Looking hesitantly looking back up, my saddened eyes met Twilight's uncertain own, as though seeking out the truthful answer. "All this time... you're another life form living from beyond the stars?" "...Yes." I finally breathed out a confident answer. "Yes, my dear." Eyes further widening to impossible degrees, the unicorn stared at me for a long moment, glancing at a nodding alicorn for complete confirmation, before those lovely purple eyes rolled upwards, and I quickly caught the poor mare as she clearly fainted from the revelation. Twilight... While looking at her with mixed emotions of my own, Celestia lightly commented. "Well, it could have gone worse." ...I [BEEP] hate you, Celestia...
Chapter Twenty-Seven: A Change of Pace Chapter Twenty-Seven: A Change of Pace "I must admit, I'm pleased to have a guest who enjoys this game as much as I." I shrugged, calculating my options before proceeding to move another pawn forward. My opponent evidently didn't mind my answer, knowing I was focusing on the game before us. Only a day had passed after the hectic Grand Galloping Gala. Twilight and the others returned to Ponyville after the purple unicorn recovered from collapsing in shock, without me seeing them off of course. I was shown to my quarters by a servant, rudely woken up by the same servant, attended a breakfast meal with the monarchy whilst ignoring the vocal protests by the same servant over how messed up my mane was, and answered as many questions passed by Celestia over my homeworld and own species. Without giving too much away, of course. Afterwards - when, by Celestia's insistence, I got myself cleaned up and my bruises from last night's battle healed - I was given a grand tour of the entire castle, generously escorted by, guess who, the future Prince of the Crystal Empire. Armor was surprisingly pleased to see me again, for some reason, and had volunteered to show me around while Celestia conducted her royal duties... of, I imagine, just sitting on that throne of hers and doing absolutely nothing. After the tour concluded, myself having been literally moved from the library because I was so transfixed by the massive collection of literature, Celestia requested my presence in her study, offering a game of chess - pony edition of course. And was pleasantly surprised by my enthusiasm for the game. My skills were rusty; I haven't played chess in years. But I've always appreciated the game that requires calculated planning and outsmarting the opponent. Chess was the most simplest of mind games, yet the most effective one too. It tells you a lot about who you're playing against. "I haven't played against anyone ever since Twilight departed to study about friendship." The alicorn continued, having been kind enough to tell me what the name of the pieces were again, using her magic to forward her remaining rook by three spaces. Lucky her; I have to be careful that my hoof doesn't knock down any of the pieces. "I'm not ashamed to say my humble student won more times than I whenever we played. Has she ever challenged you?" "I didn't even know this world had chess." I confessed, debating whether to advance another of my six remaining pawns, or a bishop to counteract that approaching knight of her's. "Besides, I doubt I'd ever win against Twilight." "I doubt anypony would. Her skills of the mind are admirable." "Hm." The game continued on, the phoenix, Philomena or, to my eyes, Fawkes Two-Point-Oh, chirped majestically by the side. In that time I manged to take out both the monarch's bishops, seven of her pawns, one knight, one of her rooks and I was close to taking out the queen. Both Celestia proved herself an expert of the game; having gotten rid of six of my pawns now, both my rooks, my queen and both bishops. In short; I was losing. But I didn't allow it to get to me. As I said, chess wasn't something I've played in a long time. Of course I was going to lose, especially to one who's obviously played the game for over ten centuries- Oh hang on... Keyword: WAS losing. The alicorn raised an intrigued brow after I removed her final pawn with my knight. Did she already pick up that I had a plan? The white alicorn then smiled lightly. "Ah, I know that look. It's the same expression my beloved pupil makes whenever she is certain that victory is at hand." "Should I be flattered that you're comparing me to Twilight?" "Considering your friendship with her, I'd thought you would take the comparison as a compliment." I shrugged, awaiting her next move... and internally smiling as she did so. Oh I have this in the bag. Underestimate me Celestia, and you pay the price. Though when the alicorn proceeded to advance with her queen, a question popped up, over a subject that honestly had me baffled about the monarch before me. "Why don't you call yourself a Queen?" Celestia blinked. "I'm sorry?" "You're a ruler of a kingdom, and technically the entire world, so why don't you address yourself as a Queen?" I clarified, moving my next piece. I can already taste the triumph. "If you're the one in charge, you're either a King or Queen. Do you prefer calling yourself a Princess because it sounds cute, or fitting?" Really, it garners more respect if when all your subjects and you acknowledge yourself as a Queen, my dear. Plus it takes you more seriously. Maybe I would regard Celetsia with a little more respect if she at least acknowledged herself as a proper ruler with the proper title. Her expression was impassive, and her tone calm. "I, and my subjects, address myself as a Princess, not because of the sound of the title, but in respect to my mother," I raised a brow. "Your mother?" She nodded, her mouth a thin line as Celestia fixed her eyes on the chessboard. "The previous ruler from a thousand years ago. My mother was a proud and respected monarch, alongside my father, loved by all who they ruled together. I can never be like the mare who truly deserves such a title as Queen like her. It would be terrible of me to acknowledge myself with the same position of power as my mother, who had, and has, no true equal." "...I see." I released a short, thoughtful reply while taking out her remaining knight. Huh... Celestia honestly deemed herself unworthy of being her mother's equal. Looking up I noticed her pink eyes seemed distant, as though remembering something from countless years ago. "Well... I'm sure your mother would be very proud of you now." Did I mean that? Hell no, but I'd rather not set a depressive mood right now. I can belittle this 'Princess' later. The tall alicorn, upon hearing those words, returned to reality, looking grateful at me before moving another white piece. "Thank you." "You're welcome... checkmate by the way." I smirked as her eyes widened in surprise, having fallen for a very unorthodox tactic. My remaining pieces surrounding her king with the white queen and rook. "Rule one of chess Celestia; never get distracted from the game." "I heard you caused quite a blow to the monarchy last night." My guide through the kingdom commented casually. As Celestia returned to her royal duties, this unicorn offered me to walk around town with him. For whatever reason. "News travels fast I see." Then again, I doubt much occurs even in this large kingdom. I spared the unicorn walking alongside me a glance. "Besides, it was Blueblood. Wouldn't you do the same thing in my position?" "...What I would've done doesn't matter." I smirked knowingly at the reply. I bet it doesn't Armor. The stallion noticed my expression, shaking his head as we walked down another street in the kingdom of Canterlot. "I swear, a duel in the Grand Galloping Gala, against a Prince no less." "He challenged me." "And you accepted, without possibly knowing the consequences upon doing so." He lowered his tone. "I don't know how monarchy operates in your world, Stardust, but know this, if the Princess hasn't informed you of it yet; you may have made yourself an enemy of a kingdom. Do you know what that entails?" "It means I must never set foot in that kingdom." I nodded, noting some looks sent in our direction. And instead like last time where they were aimed at Armor, they were focused on me. It didn't take a genius to know why. "But it seems I'm more welcomed here." The white stallion followed my gaze, grunting in agreement. "So it seems. Prince Blueblood isn't on anyone's most favourite list of monarch's. You're fortunate, at least, to have picked a fight with the least loved one of the royal family." A thought then occurred to me, directing my attention to the soon-to-be-Prince. "So, where were you last night then, if not at the gala?" "I was preoccupied." He shrugged casually, a small smile lifting on his features. "I'm sure you've heard of Princess Mi Amore Cadenza by now." "No...?" I frowned. Who the [BEEP] was that? Armor raised a brow at my answer, blue eyes glinting in curiosity. "Has Twilight not told you about her foalsitter when she was a filly?" Before I could answer, something obviously popped up in his mind. "Speaking of which, did my sister enjoy herself at the gala?" Having half a mind to scold the taller stallion for not allowing me to answer his first question, I nodded. "It was an... interesting night for us all." It was the most productive night for me. He seemed to know what I was talking about. "Ah, Princess Celestia did inform me the event was one to be remembered." "Putting it mildly." "But tell me." The stallion ceased walking, fully turning to face me with a serious expression. I obliged in turn, wondering what was on the Guard Captain's mind now. "What was the real reason behind dueling Blueblood?" I frowned at the question. "My friend's honour. Didn't Celestia tell you-?" "So it wasn't just to impress my sister then?" "Impress your-?" The implications had me halt my own train of thought, disregarding my frown for a glare. "Do you honestly think that-?" "Captain!" A male voice called, as a pegasus clad in gold armour approached his commanding officer with a salute. "Princess Cadenza urgently requests your presence." "Thank you." Armor replied, looking quite as peeved as I for the interruption. The white stallion regarded me before stating, "There is a bookstore nearby, if you're interested." Obviously recalling my reaction to the library in the castle. "Would you mind waiting for me there while I speak with the Princess?" "By all means." I shrugged. "Our conversation was getting ridiculous anyhow." "Welcome to Velvet and Light's Bookstore." A familiar voice called out while I awaited for whoever was running the store- and my insides immediately froze upon identifying the grey-ish unicorn coming to greet me from the other room where I presumed all the books were. "How might I be of- Oh." Oh indeed... Any more surprises you wish to throw at me, God? Yet that surprised expression quickly switched to a pleasant one, as Twilight Velvet seemed rather happy to see me. "Stardust Balance, if I'm not mistaken? It's an honour to see you again." "Um... the honour is all mine." I replied awkwardly, feeling the sudden urge to just leave. The door was right behind me, after all. "Oh come now, there's no need to feel nervous." The mother of Twilight Sparkle gently assured me, walking forward. "What brings you here?" I cleared my throat. Thank God my composure swiftly returned. "Well, I was told this was a bookstore, and I was hoping to look around and-" "Say no more, you've come to the right place. Please follow me." I obliged while moving behind the unicorn towards the door she exited from. Maybe this was a massive mistake- ...Whoa. "Impressive, isn't it?" I could only nod dumbly. And I thought Twilight's library was big. But this... this was another level entirely. I was fairly certain there were more books in here than Ponyville's library altogether. My eyes wandered all over the area, as stacks upon stacks of literature, all neatly placed in the many shelves that would require a ladder to reach. Bigger than the castle's library, I'd say as well. "Are you looking for anything specifically?" The inquisitive tone caused me to snap out of it, returning my attention to the smiling grey unicorn. "Umm, truth be told, I was asked to wait here by your son while he attends to royal business." "Ahh." Velvet nodded knowingly. "Then by all means, feel free to look around. My husband is out doing some business of his own at the moment, but I'm sure he'd be happy to see the stallion who saved our beloved son again." I released a forced grin at the remark. Then she raised a brow. "Though I wasn't aware you had a fondness for books, Stardust." "Well I prefer writing over reading but-" "'Writing'? You're a writer?" I slowly nodded after blinking at the sudden excited tone in her voice. At the confirmation her grin widened. "How wonderful! My daughter is friends with a writer! I'm not sure if you're aware, Stardust, but I happen to dabble in the writing arts myself." At this I raised a brow. Indeed, I wasn't aware of this. "Oh?" "Oh yes." The unicorn nodded positively. "Are you a fictional writer, like myself?" When I nodded again it only seemed to increase her happiness. "Oh it just gets better! Tell me, have you written any books so far?" Well I see where her daughter gets the enthusiasm from. I chuckled, rubbing the back of my head subconsciously. "I've written some stories, though I haven't reached that level of skill to write and publish a book yet I'm afraid, Mrs Velvet-" "Oh please please, just call me Twilight." "...I'd rather not, don't want to make things confusing if you and your daughter were ever in the same room." I smirked. "Of course. Velvet it is then." She laughed lightly. "How is she, by the way?" "Twilight? She's doing fine. Couldn't be better." "And Spike?" "Just as well." She was evidently satisfied. "It pleases me to hear that, especially concerning with what happened at the Grand Galloping Gala." Gesturing for me to take a seat by the rather large table in the center of the room, I obliged while she down alongside me, regarding me with pleasant curiosity. "So, tell me, what kind of genre's do you prefer to write in?" After an incredibly long conversation with the mother of Twilight Sparkle discussing our shared love for the writing arts, a guard had arrived to escort me to the location of Shining Armor. I left the bookstore with an admittedly ridiculous grin on my muzzle. It was refreshing, really, to talk about a hobby I haven't done since I was forcibly taken away from my own world. Velvet knew what she was talking about, and offered some books of her own for me to borrow, along others that she recommended during when I informed her of my tastes in literature. I turned down the offer, of course, as I wouldn't be in Canterlot for long and I had no desire to feel guilty over borrowing some books from a store instead of a library. Despite that, the grey unicorn simply smiled in understanding, assuring me that should I change my mind, the store will always be open for me; as any friend of their daughter and son's is a friend of her and Light's. I think, if saving their son wasn't enough, I've gotten Twilight's parents to somehow like me even further. Sometimes I think these ponies wear their hearts on their sleeves for their own good. Though during that conversation I noted the many similarities between mother and daughter. Speaking of the latter. How is she doing, I wonder; was Twilight still processing the fact an alternate life form had taken up residence in her own home? Was Spike reassuring her that I meant no harm, already informing the unicorn as much about my own species I told him about? Did she already tell the others about what I really was? If so, how are they responding to the truth? I'll find out soon, I imagine. Though honestly I wish I was there to witness the reactions over the fact I'm from the stars- "Don't let her escape!" A commanding voice caused both the guard and I to halt, quickly recognizing the voice belonging to Shining Armor. Though instead of him or any of his loyal guards running towards us, we were faced with an approaching white mare with pink mane, carrying a scroll in her mouth and, upon noticing us, quickly spun ninety degrees to the left and headed down the next street. "Stardust! After her!" Immediately I obeyed, the pegasus guard and I in pursuit of the white unicorn with Armor and his own squad behind us feet away. Whatever it was that mare had done, it must be important if she was being chased by the Captain of the Guards. Or maybe she got herself in trouble and he just happened to be there. Who knows? Well whoever this unicorn was, she was making me work to catching up to her. I don't think I've ran like this since luring the ursaminor away from Ponyville. I quick side-stepped any passing pony while my target rammed into them, doing her best to create obstacles for me and the guards behind. Somehow I already lost my escort. Let it never be said that Stardust Balance never exercised on a treadmill before. I almost manged to jump over any fallen objects the unicorn decided to throw in my way, wondering what on Earth was so important for this mare to avoid us so. It was obviously to do with the paper in her mouth. Was it a signed treaty or something? One way to find out. As the mare made another quick turn, running within an alleyway, I smirked a little while following. If my hunch was correct- And it was. But instead of finding a solid stone wall blocking the unicorn from fleeing, a tall pink alicorn with mane and tail multiple hues of pink, purple and light yellow. Her horn lit up the dark alley, prevented the cowering mare from going further. The taller pony had quite a fierce expression on her, that of disapproval and annoyance. And my eyes widened upon immediately identifying who this alicorn was. She must've teleported into the alley to block the unicorn from going further. But instead of pointing that out, I smiled lightly as the smaller mare backed away nervously, unintentionally towards me. Don't you know, my dear, that scenario's like this, running into an alleyway to escape, never turns out in the villain's favour. "We have you now." I heard Armor say from behind, causing the unicorn to yelp in fright and, realizing she's cornered, place her back against a wall as we all approached her. "Good job you two." "She did all the work." I pointed out, gesturing to Cadence. Not acknowledging this praise, the pink alicorn focused with stern eyes on the target, who gulped in fear. Relax girl, it's just Cadence. Really you should be worried about what the only human being around here will do. That is, when I discover what the hell is even going on. "I'm so sorry Princess!" A female voice called out in sadness, causing me to glance behind at a unicorn with a white coat and pink mane- Wait... Looking back and forth to the cowering unicorn with her back pressed to the wall, and the apologetic unicorn flanked by pegasus guards, it all clicked into place. Ah... "Changeling..." Upon hearing the name of its kind, the target released a snarl of contempt, covering itself with bright green magic before revealing its true form. A black decayed-looking version of an alicorn, bright bug-like blue eyes. Yet it made the mistake of dropping the paper from its mouth upon releasing its snarl, and Cadence was quick to recover the parchment with her magic. And despite having wings, the Changeling doesn't seem to be using them to attempt an escape. Not so intelligent without its mother, I see. Rolling the paper open and reading its contents, the alicorn's eyes widened in surprise. "This is the list of invitations!" To the royal wedding, I presume. Beside me, Armor's eyes narrowed as he approached the changeling threateningly. "Why did you take it?" The changeling gave no reply, choosing to snarl at his captors. "Did your Queen send you?" What was that Queen's name again? Crysa... Criphalis... Ah [BEEP] it I'll just call her Queen Syphillis. Again a pitiful hiss in response. "As Captain of the Royal Guards of Canterlot, I order you to answer my questions." As impressive as that sounded, the changeling failed to heed his words. Welp, this requires a human touch. "Let me try." Before anyone could protest, I moved forward grabbed the yelping black pony, pulling him towards me before slamming his back into the stone wall. I heard gasps of shock by the violence, and I placed on an expression of sadistic delight. "We can do this the easy way... or the fun way. Unless you decided to answer my friend's questions, I'm afraid you won't be able to fly anytime soon with your wings forcibly ripped off by yours truly." An empty threat, of course. I wouldn't turn to such barbarism. But it was a rather effective image to dwell upon, as the blue eyes widened in fear. "Cease this savage questioning at once." "I know what I'm doing." I threw a retort to Cadence's demand, leaning my head closer, forcing the servant of that villain to see me eye-to-eye. "What will it be, changeling? I should point out that unlike these ponies surrounding you, I'm not afraid to beat answers out of you." Armor chose that moment to speak up. "That's quite enough, Stardust-" "My Queen requested me to steal the list of royal wedding invitations." I smirked over my threat working. The black alicorn began running its mouth. "She wished to see who would be attending the royal wedding in a few months time." Cadence questioned the captured minion next, sounding confused and quite steamed. "And what is your Queen planning? Why would she desire a list of the invitations?" Was it not obvious? The changeling had the nerve to grin savagely. "You are doomed. All of you. My Queen shall emerge triumphant, and all you lesser ponies will bow and cower before her might!" I waited for a moment before literally throwing him at the squad of pegasi, who caught him with ease. "Take him away. We can question him back at the castle." "I give the orders here." Armor pointed out firmly, before nodding to the ponies clad in gold armour. "Do as he says." Some of them saluted, subduing the hissing changeling to be taken back to, I imagine, the dungeons. The real pink-haired mare who the minion was disguised as chose that moment to approach the alicorn and bow for forgiveness. "Your Highness! I'm so sorry for allowing that thing to obtain the list of invitations! I don't deserve to be your bridesmaid-" "Calm yourself Twinkleshine." The taller pony placed a soothing hoof on her royal subject, and suddenly I felt... well I don't know what. As though some invisible power of pure calmness was being broadcast through the air. "Even I would have been fooled, if you haven't arrived before the impostor left." As Cadence proceeded to comfort her bridesmaid, Armor chose that moment to speak with me. "You knew what he was." It wasn't a question, evidently. I turned to face the curious stallion, already having thought of an excuse. "Twilight's library was quite handy in terms of information. Changelings included." "Twilight? Twilight Sparkle?" We both looked at the pink alicorn, and I nodded while Armor cleared his throat. "Stardust, may I introduce you to Princess Mi Amore Cadenza - known by her friends as Cadence - my fiancee." This I knew. But I bowed formally in greeting anyway, as the alicorn smiled at the gesture, though her eyes reflected uncertainty. Yes I suppose I made a poor first impression over questioning the Changeling. The white stallion then stood beside the monarch to show just how close they were, pointing then to me. "Dear, let me introduce you to Stardust Balance, a close friend of my sister's and a stallion from a faraway land." Oh... Oh! Oh Cadence doesn't know? You'd think with Celestia, Luna, Armor and recently Blueblood knowing, this alicorn before me would be well aware as well that I was not from this world. "Oh. So you're the pony who saved my future husband's life." I nodded at the observation. "It's a pleasure to meet you, Princess Mi Amore... Cadenza...?" A light chuckle at the attempt. "Please, call me Cadence. Shining told me you don't really treat royalty with much respect anyhow." I smirked. "Only to those who deserve it, my dear." But as the alicorn took a step forward I quickly moved back. I was informed, after all, by my brother that Cadence has the unnatural ability to force anyone to become unwillingly infatuated with others. "I don't bite." Cadence stated calmly with a gentle smile. "Any friend of Twilight's, and who also happens to have saved my fiancee, is a friend of mine." "And he has yet to say anything more?" "No more than what was revealed to us in the town, your Highness." Armor continued his report on what occurred. He, Cadence and myself were currently in the throne room, answering the questions of Celestia's about what exactly the changeling was doing in Canterlot. "We are currently attempting to gain more answers from him in the castle dungeons." Well, Twilight's brother was the one reporting to the tall white alicorn mostly. I meanwhile was taking my spot a distant away, looking out a window towards the well-designed kingdom below. From this viewpoint, it was rather admirable. The buildings were elegant and screamed loyalty. If it weren't for the high-and-mighty posh residents below, I might've considered living here. ...Would you believe me if I said I already missed the library back in Ponyville... and the residents within? "- Stardust interrogated the servant of that Queen in a rather unorthodox method. It was quite effective, I'll grant him that, but it wasn't something you would approve of." I felt numerous pairs of eyes on me, but I remained concentrating on not meeting their gazes. Let them think what they please. "I see. Is the changeling harmed?" "Not as such. But I imagine his back will be bruised for a while." I heard Celestia speak then in a satisfied tone. "Well, I must express my gratitude to you three, along with the guards and Miss Twinkleshine, for apprehending Chrysalis' servant before he could return to her with the list in hoof. I will have the security of the castle doubled in time for the wedding, and I shall send out guards to search the kingdom for any more changelings who are potentially hiding among my beloved subjects." Good luck with that... I could just tell them what happens at the wedding... but I'm not going to. Why? Because God forbid I expose more about their world than they should already be aware of. "Shining. Cadence. I trust this event hasn't made you think of postponing the wedding?" I imagined the two lovers glanced at one another before Cadence responded. "No, Princess. We won't allow any obstacle to stall the most wonderful day of our lives." I released a small smile at those sincere and determined words. Ah love. What a powerful emotion and motivation- What followed by the sound of the doors opening was an obnoxious tone. "Princess Celestia! Pardon me for interrupting whatever you were discussing, but I must speak with you." Oh boy... "Ah, nephew. If you would just wait a moment, there is a crisis we are dealing with-" Blueblood rudely cut off his aunt's words - seriously, I'm still curious about who the mother is - sounding rather like a prissy child. "Forgive me, but your discussion can wait. I must request you arrest a pony who dared humiliate and stallion-handle me at the gala last night." I smirked and raised a brow, facing the monarch with a snort of amusing. "If I recall, you lost the duel fair and square." My voice caused the stallion to comically freeze in place, slowly turning his neck to face me in shock and horror. "Y-You!" "Me." "Aunt Celestia! Arrest him at once!" Hans the Unicorn pointed at me with barely-concealed anger and loathing in his tone. "Aw. I'm happy to see you too." From the side Armor looked like he was attempting to maintain a serious expression. And Cadence looked simply curious by the conversation. "You have some nerve being here, you... you... thing!" I blinked at the pitiful insult. "Oh how your words wound me, Bluebutt. But I've been called far worse, believe me." I'm shocked Celestia wasn't doing anything at the moment to make this exchange cease. The opposing stallion seemed to notice this too. "What are you waiting for, Princess? Throw him in the dungeons! Make this thing suffer for mocking royalty." "She can try." I stated calmly, while the guards on both side of the bottom steps to the throne did nothing. "Or have you forgotten what I was capable of doing last night?" "A mere magic trick!" 'Mere'? You call blocking every spell of yours trivial? The white Prince slammed his own front hooves on the red carpet in anger, eyes narrowed in repulsive contempt. "You cheated in our duel, claiming it was 'balance' or some half-attempted nonsense that gave you a fluke of a victory." "...I never knew your family held sore losers in them, Celestia." I was delighting in his seething. "If you will not apprehend this pony, Aunt Celestia, then I will! You're under arrest for disrespecting and attacking a Prince of Equestria-" "Cut the absurd childish talking, Blueblood." Okay, that was not me. Instead it was Shining Armor himself, who then chose to stand between myself and the boiling Prince before us. Narrowed blue eyes focused on the equally tall stallion. "Even Princess Celestia can confirm you lost that duel fair and square." The arrogant stallion glanced at the older sibling of Twilight with clear loathing. "Be silent, Armor; you are no Prince yet. And besides, you weren't there; you were preoccupied making your fiancee swoon. When we all know a pony of her status deserves so much better than you." He spat. "Just as anypony, regardless of status, deserves much better than you." Burn. May as well let Armor take this one, as he clearly despises this obnoxious Prince just as much as I. The white unicorn was grinding his teeth. "I will not tolerate this any further." He switched his glare to the observing Celestia. "I beg of you, Princess. Throw both of them in the dungeons. It is horrifying that one of these disrespecting ponies is to become royalty." "He's not invited to the wedding is he?" "He's certainly not." Cadence answered my question, staring at Blueblood with barely-disguised disgust. "For you to go so low as to attempt to have my love and a friend of a very special friend of mine arrested because you are acting like a childish colt. Even I can tolerate you so much, Prince Blueblood." The stallion scoffed. "Equestria is doomed then if you are to have that stallion-" He pointed in irritation at the frowning Armor. "- To be your husband. Simply because you foalsitted his naive foolish egghead of a sibling-" He cut himself off as Armor approached him threateningly, and for some reason as did I. But the pink alicorn was quick to throw a soothing gesture towards us, before staring back at the prideful Prince with a raised brow. "Your arrogance, Blueblood, shall one day become your downfall. Last night was a fitting example, was it not? Now, please leave the throne room before my future husband decides to throw you out the room." Or I decide to throw him out the window behind me. "I seem to be making a habit of this..." I muttered thoughtfully, the three of us now walking down some hallway through the castle after that hectic meeting was concluded. Blueblood had given p when Celestia eventually refused to heed his plea's, dismissing him with a light apology and that she will speak with him soon. "A habit of what?" Cadence inquired from the other side of Armor, who was in the middle of our small group. I shrugged. "Everywhere I go some event happens with me in the middle of it." Armor smiled lightly, sounding quite amused. "Indeed. With the fire, the gala, the changeling and now what occurred back there. I sometimes worry that you living with my sister was a bad idea from the start." Well Celestia's full of bad ideas and poor planning. "Though I thank you for sticking up for me back there, Armor, despite it being unnecessary." I said sincerely. "Any excuse to take a shot against that arrogant monarch." "Still, I didn't need back-up." "Probably. But what kind of friend would I be if I didn't at least back you up?" I blinked at the honest tone. As though sensing my puzzlement, the stallion halted in his movement and smiled, holding out a white hoof. "You saved my life. And from what I heard from Princess Celestia; you've saved Twilight's a handful of times. At the very least, I owe you my friendship, Stardust Balance." "I... thank you." Wow. I felt rather shocked and flattered by the sincere offer of it all. But still, I firmly shook his offered hoof in agreement. "I accept your friendship, Shining Armor- pfft. Sorry, still getting use to that name." The future Prince frowned in mock annoyance as I couldn't resist snorting at his full positively absurd name. After that sentimental conversation was concluded, Cadence spoke up next. "So, you're living under the same roof as Twilight?" I nodded, raising a brow at that suspicious tone of hers. The alicorn then smiled pleasantly. "Are you and her perhaps-" Knowing exactly what she was going to ask, Armor spoke on my behalf. "Nothing like that, love... at least I hope not." I glared in distaste at him and the very idea. "No, Twilight has been tasked with looking after Stardust here while he deals with being in unfamiliar territory." "Speaking of which," I chose to speak up, glancing at Armor while continuing casually. "It would surprise you to know that Twilight is now aware of the truth." The soon-to-be Prince almost halted. "She knows?" "Not my decision, but yes." I was still mad at Celestia for that. Thankfully I got my revenge when I bested her at chess earlier. "And how did she take it?" "...She fainted." "...I see." Armor released a small smile. Guess he thought it was a proper reaction his sister would do over learning that. "I suppose it could have been worse." I snorted in agreement. "What truth is this, might I ask?" We both looked at Cadence, who was evidently confused and curious about our topic. The stallion glanced at me. "Would you mind if I...?" ...Sure, why not? Celestia, Luna, Armor and now Blueblood are now aware; why keep another of the royals away from the truth? I nodded, spotting something from the corner of my eye; a blue alicorn having spotted us and quickly turning around the corner, "Go right ahead. There's someone else I have to speak with. If you'll excuse me..." Having followed the dark blue tall mare to the same balcony Celestia and I spoke upon last night, I waited with patience while the alicorn I wished to speak to looked down at the kingdom below. Somehow I had the funny feeling she knew I was behind her at a respectable distance, so I resorted to waiting. Patience has never failed me before. And it hasn't begun now. "Stardust Balance." The alicorn finally acknowledged without turning to face the stallion behind her. "Princess Luna." I responded evenly, pushing myself off the doorway. "Pardon me for following you but-" "It is of no concern." She looked over her shoulder, a dark blue eye staring at me impassively. "Why don't thou join us?" At the usage of Old English, I smiled while politely obliging. "It would be an honour." At those sincere words however, the Princess of the Night scoffed a little. "An honour. Absurd; nopony would wish to stand beside us." You'd be surprised, my dear. "How are you faring?" I inquired gently, wondering myself if she's fully recovered from being alone for a thousand years while taken over by a dark entity. The tall blue mare sighed. "Fairer than anticipated, according to our dearest sister." I nodded, turning to observe the bright kingdom below alongside her. Right now I felt a sense of pity and sympathy for this alicorn beside me. All she went through, it must've been hard to get through. Understatement I imagine. Though, thinking about it, Celestia's method to banishing her own sibling was a bit extreme, no? She couldn't have just simply locked her up in a magic-confining cell or something? A thousand years on a silent rock with no interaction from anyone? I'm a fan of being alone but even that's not something I'd ever consider subjecting myself to. What was Celestia honestly thinking back then? It falls into the lack of logic where that alicorn did absolutely nothing to aid her student in defeating Nightmare Moon when she returned. "Thou was there." I blinked at the sudden shift in tone, looking at Luna. "I'm sorry?" Her downcast eyes refused to meet mine. "Thou was there, when our dearest sister's student and her friends fought us. Why?" "...I wanted to help." I admitted. Though the general reason was being myself stalling for time to distract Moon, that changed upon noticing the insane mare wasn't completely without hope. "We recall." Luna continued slowly, "Thou spoke to us, attempted to return us to the way we are now." Finally her dark blue uncertain eyes glanced up at me, filled with confusion and regret. "Why did thou believe in us?" "Because I know no one is beyond redemption, my dear." I said quietly, putting on a somber tone. "I knew you were in there, somewhere. Everything could have been resolved without the need for violence." Though to be fair, if I had managed to redeem her, Twilight and the others would have possibly never gained their Elements of Harmony. "Plus, a thousand years on the moon, all alone... no one deserved that kind of treatment. Not even you, Luna." I released a small smile, looking back at the kingdom below. "Or perhaps I'm just a sentimental fool." "...Perhaps." Well thanks Luna. Yet before I could retort jokingly, the blue alicorn continued while looking down with me. "Yet we must express gratitude towards thou, for trying to help us." I chose to say nothing, instead releasing a small sound of acknowledgement. You'll get better soon love, I know it. And while we were on a rather downcast mood, something curious sprung to mind. "You ponies are weak." As I felt her eyes on me, I clarified with sternness. "You use magic to solve everything. To create life and construct buildings. And yet... you have built all this." I gestured thoughtfully to the wide town. "Without the slightest touch of arrogance. The majority of your kind, despite being filled with being capable of utilizing magic, have always been modest and hard-working, magic or not. You choose not to make all bow down to your power. It's quite admirable, really." "We are seldom arrogant, Stardust Balance." The alicorn responded with a touch of resolve. "We pride ourselves in what we do, certainly, but we would never resort ourselves to the level of who look down upon others." "Clearly." Still, one would be envy by the amount of work done by this species, yet they hardly ever boast about them. And the ones who do are just plain unlikable by the majority. Amazing. Humanity only wishes it could be this humble and kind to the world and all its inhabitants. Though I'm sure they wouldn't envy the naivety... "If we might inquire." Luna spoke up next after a moment of silence, as the sunset began to already set. What, the day goes fast. "How did thou know about us, if thou originates from another world?" ...Oh. I cleared my throat, looking for the perfect excuse. Let's see... aha! "Didn't you know? You and Celestia are well-known on my world. We've heard wonderful stories about you two and your capabilities." And to be completely honest with the alicorn, I threw her a small grin and stated, "Though, Luna, you're quite more popular among my people than your dearest sister." I chuckled a little at the shocked expression.
Chapter Twenty-Eight: Rise of Balance I Author's Note Credit to new cover belongs to Shadow Beam, from MLPF. Chapter Twenty-Eight: Rise of Balance I So tell me, since when did 'a few days' translate to 'a month'? That's how long Celestia had kept me confined to her kingdom. Well, I wouldn't say 'confined', more like 'to her convenience', though the alicorn never stated such out loud. I've spent about four weeks now answering her questions, informing her everything about my species as much I can without revealing too much away, over meals and numerous games of chess. She was sincerely intrigued by what I was, and the state of my home planet and its inhabitants. I dare not imagine the cakewalk Celestia's inquires will be compared to Twilight's. Aside from becoming a temporary resident of the castle, my other free time was mostly spent in the library - to Celestia's puzzling amusement - walking around the kingdom of Canterlot, interacting with Luna whenever she's brave enough to show her face around the castle, being 'interrogated' by Twilight's parents over their daughter's adventures and about her friends - who they are, what they're like, etc. - and then being questioned these same things by Shining Armor and his betrothed. I still chuckle when remembering their reactions about the hydra and cockatree incidents. And in light of all that, I seem to have gained their friendship all the more. Apparently risking my own life, twice, for Twilight was enough to earn Armor's and Cadence's respect. Night Light and Twilight Velvet were of course shocked about the events, but expressed sincere gratitude over saving their beloved daughter, telling me if I ever needed anything, I should not hesitate to ask them. And finally Luna, who was kept in the dark just as much as them, expressed similar surprise when I told her of my tales in Ponyville. All in all, my time in Canterlot has, so far, been pleasant at best. So where was I now? Currently within the castle library. The Princess of the Sun told me she searched every part of the place, finding no useful information over my dilemma. But hey, she's Celestia. So I decided to give it a shot. I requested not to be disturbed, hence there was no one else within the place while I read through a stack of books involving the theories and science of plausible space-time travel. Results? Naught. I sighed in frustration, closing the last page before moving onto the next book. True I've mostly skimmed through the pages until there was anything worthy of noting. The closest I've ever become fully interested in space is by watching Doctor Who. And unless there's a TARDIS nearby to take me home, I'm not fascinated in the concept of space travel as a whole. Time, on the other hand- I looked up from the first page, pony ears picking up the door opening behind me. A pegasus guard spoke from behind, in that rough neutral voice they all held. "I apologize for disturbing you, sir, but Princess Celestia summons you, urgently." Did I mention as highly as their Captain regarded me, I could fully tell just how much disdain the guards of Canterlot held over me? I guess saving Armor's life wasn't enough for them to tolerate my ever expressed judgement over their ruler. Glancing behind me to the stoic features, I nodded and closed the book before I could even read it. This'll have to wait. If it's urgent, then that means... well God knows what that alicorn believes is important or not. "Stardust, I am glad you've heeded my call." I shrugged, tearing my gaze from the window to face the alicorn who requested my arrival. "I'd rather we get this meeting over with, Celestia. What do you want... Celestia?" A frown expressed my confusion by the expression on the tall white mare's features. I don't believe I've ever witnessed her looking so serious... "I apologize for the interruption, but your research must be cast aside for a moment, as Equestria is under a crisis that could spell certain doom for us all." "What, were not enough taxes paid?" "If you can be serious for this situation, Stardust, that would be greatly appreciated." I raised a brow at the tone. The alicorn wasn't messing around this time. Celestia walked towards her throne gesturing me to approach as she gazed at the spot above rather than taking her place there. "My dear student and her friends have recently arrived, and are now seeking out the Elements of Harmony an old adversary of mine has hidden away." So Twilight and the others are here- Wait... an old opponent... ...No... As if sensing my thoughts, the alicorn nodded without looking at me. "Indeed. Someone just as powerful as Luna and I. A creature that glories in chaos and a pawn of evil." No... she can't mean... I was currently fighting against a grin, sputtering on my question to maintain a serious voice. "You're not talking about... him are you...?" Celestia finally glanced at me, raising a brow of her own. "You are aware of him?" "If it's the same one we're thinking of." "Honestly, I do have a name you know." The third unexpected voice was the final incentive for a full-bloomed grin to appear of my muzzle. Oh [BEEP] yeah! Now we're talking! Both Celestia and I looked around wildly for the owner of the voice. At last, now I can see what all the hype was about regarding this villain. "You know it's quite rude to talk about someone behind their back." A pause. "But then again, who am I to talk? I'm rudeness incarnate." Followed by a dark chuckle. I swear I knew that voice from somewhere... Is he voiced by Tim Curry? I bet it's Tim Curry. "You shall not succeed, Discord." Celestia spoke out with determination. I, meanwhile, was smiling rather happily at the voice, and I was filled with even more glee, and a little apprehension, as the creature himself poofed into existence, smiling down upon us from the throne smugly. Oh yes... "Hm? What was that Celestia? I couldn't hear you over my rising triumph." Discord cleaned his right ear out, showing just as much as respect to the monarch as I do. I wanted to laugh so hard right then and there. Who'd blame me? So this was the man huh? In all his chaotic glory. The embodiment himself, the body combined of so many animals I honestly don't dwell on the specifics. I can only see a dragon, a bear, a goat, a chicken and a pony morphed into an abomination of nonsensical force. And I love it. Truth be told I never saw his debuting episodes, but I knew enough that this was a confirmation that I've lasted in this world up to the second season of the show. In addition, I've seen the second half of the two-parter... but only about ten minutes of it. "Discord." I swear I heard the alicorn's teeth grind. "Why yes, I'm standing right here." He spoke in a smartarse tone, lowering towards the ground. "Or maybe I'm floating." Disappearing in a flash, then appearing right beside Celestia, faces inches apart. "Or maybe I'm winning." "Your overconfidence will be your downfall." Discord teleported again, at that, this time appearing a few feet from the pair of us. "Your faith in your subjects shall be yours." Was that an intentional Star Wars reference? I restrained the urge to just laugh at the sheer mockery towards this mare. "Ah, speaking of which; I stopped by to inform you, my dear Princess, that Twilight Sparkle and her friends are doing so well in their task... of failing miserably." I was torn between chuckling, or being concerned for my friend's expense. "You won't deceive me, Discord." The white mare stomped her front hoof down. "My student and her friends will triumph over your chaotic nature." "And therein lies the problem." Discord yawned, as though his opponent flat-out bored him. That might just be it. "You try to stop the natural tide of chaos. And that will be your downfall. Now if you'll excuse me, I have my new subjects to torture." "Wait-!" And in another flash, the spirit of chaos escaped with pure gleeful laughter echoing the large room, despite Celestia's loud protest. And after a few moments of silence, the alicorn spoke up. "So you now see what we are dealing with." "I do." And I am loving it. She raised a brow at my expressed enthusiasm. "You don't seem threatened by our foe." 'Our' foe? "I hope it's possible that you shall assist me, Twilight and everypony else in defeating Discord." I had my answer ready. "No." I took delight in her startled reaction. "'No'?" "No." "But he is-" "Not my problem." I clarified, turning to walk towards the same window as earlier. "I have no quarrels with him. Plus he's the spirit of chaos; I'm not one to get in the way of nature." Why should I help? This wasn't my problem, overall. Discord wasn't going to do anything dreadful. No one was going to die or truly suffer from his reign. "He will cast a shadow of misery all over Equestria!" I shrugged. "Chaos does what chaos wants." "Nothing will be the same!" "Oh, I forgot." I scoffed, meeting Celestia's heated gaze evenly. "Discord is an idealistic fool who wishes to impose his will on the entire planet. And that's your job!" Instead of acknowledging that, the mare replied with a different tactic. "You assisted us in fighting Nightmare Moon." I slightly coughed at the reminder. "Yes well, I wasn't thinking clearly during then." Followed by an indifferent shrug. "Besides, how can I help? Super strength isn't clearly enough to best Discord's obvious powerful magic." Then a thought occurred to me, causing me to point at Celestia. "Hang on, now why aren't you helping Twilight and the rest in fighting him, instead of sitting on your arse in here doing absolutely nothing?" Celestia sighed, joining me by the window with a thoughtful and concerned expression. "A long time ago, my sister and I bested Discord, and encased him in stone. Our magic back then was bonded with the Elements of Harmony, making us strong enough to trap him. But now..." "...Now the Elements are bonded with Twilight and the rest, making it impossible for you or Luna to utilize them." I finished. So really, an all-powerful monarch like yourself is just going to sit around and do absolutely nothing to assist your pupil? And that speculation as correct. The Princess of the Sun nodded, gaze hardening. "So it is up to them to finish what my sister and I started." "And if they don't succeed?" I questioned with a raised brow. "Should the Elements fail, what's the Plan B?" Silence. "...There is a contingency plan, right?" Further silence. ...Both anger and disbelief crashed into me like a tidal wave. "You mean THAT'S your sole plan? No back-up ideas in case Discord wins? Your only goal is to... pray for these teenage ponies in defeating a literal incarnation of chaos itself?!" I was shocked, genuinely shocked. Celestia can't be this narrow-minded! A wise ruler would have another idea in case the first one doesn't emerge victorious. Oh, that's right, this is Celestia we're talking about! "You underestimate them-" "And you, my friend, overestimate them!" I snorted loudly, swiftly turning with all intentions to leave. "This is complete bollocks! A Disney Princess would have more creativity and back-up plans than you. Jesus Christ, Celestia! I HOPE Discord wins, just to prove my point." I was already by the door before the white alicorn called out calmly. "I understand your skepticism, Stardust. But in this situation, one must ask their self: what would you do?" Luckily for you, you incompetent excuse for a monarch, I can think of several ideas... not that I was going to use them, of course. Okay, maybe I was a little harsh towards that alicorn. But who can blame me? Anyone would be as disbelieving as I towards a monarch whose sole intention is to have simple faith in her student, when really that damn mare could be helping Twilight and the rest by not standing around and doing completely nothing. I mean, Celestia could teach Twilight and her friends with how to combat Discord's magic. Tell them his weaknesses. Provide guidance and tips. Instead she plans just to have faith. That's all. Brilliant. Though I shouldn't be so surprised, since Celestia showed the same willingness to not be useful over the Nightmare Moon and dragon incidents. At least I had resolve to aid Twilight in defeating Moon, but there's a difference between her and the current threat Equestria faces. Moon was going to commit mass genocide by starving the inhabitants by forever blocking out the sun. I highly doubt Discord would ever commit such acts or even harm anyone... intentionally anyway, Plus, Discord was a spirit of chaos itself; a force of natural disasters and change. The thing - I don't know exactly WHAT to call him - was only doing his job. Celestia ruled for over a thousand years cloaking the world in harmony. The way I see it, balance dictates that fairness would be chaos ruling over for those exact same years. I don't blame him for wanting vengeance against that alicorn. As a firm philosopher and follower of balance, I mustn't side with either harmony or chaos. Light or dark. I had occasionally assisted my friends out in this world because I cared for their well-beings. For Celestia was asking me to fight in the name of one side than the other, and that I cannot do. It's none of my business, really, of what occurs in this world; all the events that happen are because they're written, set in stone. It is not my obligation to help out the forces of light with every crisis they have. Hence why I neglected to divulge any information to two certain lovebirds about their upcoming wedding. Let these ponies solve this themselves. Twilight and the others win in the end anyway. And if by some slim impossibility Discord does emerge victorious, well then tough. What could I do anyway? I doubt mere physical strength would be enough to take down a literal incarnation of one of the two most powerful forces of creation. Odd. I don't recall the hallway being this long, barely able to see the other end where the door to the library was... And why did it look as though I wasn't progressing further- Oh. I finally noticed I've been walking on the same spot for a short while now, as the red carpet covering the entire floor of the hallway was moving backwards in even speed to my walking, intending to pull me towards... a dark hole right behind me. Discord. Instinct kicked in, forcing me to pick up the speed. Yet the conveyor belt underneath the red fabric was already prepared for that, so I was still moving on the same spot no matter how fast I went. If this keeps up, I'll eventually succumb to exhaustion. Luckily there was a door to the right of me, and I quickly dived for it when I had the chance, relieved it was open as I crashed through. "Oh! Do you mind?" I blinked as the spirit of chaos was before me... showering. He continued with a mock-offended voice whilst scrubbing himself. "I'm quite indecent you know." Before I could retort over how the joker before me doesn't even wear clothes, I felt an invisble force push me out of the bathroom, door slamming shut as I noticed I was now standing on the only spot of land in this hallway. Water replaced where the entire marble ground once was... along with some alligators. I immediately jumped for the dangling rope above me when one of the large reptiles lunged, finding myself then climbing upwards as the rope slowly descended to the patient beasts. Obviously Discord was taking great amusement out of this, as I heard maniacal laughter over my plight. Well at least someone's being entertained. "That's it, put on a show, servant of my dearest nemesis." Knowing immediately who the invisible spirit was referring to, I scoffed admist my struggle to keep climbing upwards. "I'd rather serve a [BEEP] hydra than Celestia." And just like that, the rope magically vanished, and my arse landed on the red carpet as the hallways returned to normal. Thank Christ. But any hopes of relief shattered as Discord appeared in a flash before me, regarding me with a grin before literally shoving a bar of soap into my muzzle. "Why, such vulgar language, and about your previous ruler no less!" Standing up properly, I spat out the soap while rubbing away the taste from my tongue with my limb. Christ that was disgusting. "That mare deserves just as much respect as a chimpanzee." Especially during chess, I swear the monarch moves the pieces around whenever I'm not looking. Still, it's rather incredible. I'm talking to Discord. THE Discord. The creature laughed, evidently amused greatly by the retort. "And you speak to me as though we're equals! Do you even know who I am?" Prepare to be even more surprised. I bowed to the incarnation of nature in greeting. "A pleasure to meet you at last, Discord. I am Stardust Balance." He blinked, before quickly recovering and laughing much more harder. "Hahahaha! So you recognize your true ruler then, Mr Balance?" I smiled faintly. "Anyone would make a better ruler than Celestia." "We can both agree on that." Discord wiped an invisible tear from his yellow eye with a tiny red pupil. "Then you won't stand with her against me?" "Neither her nor you." I shrugged casually. "I'm more of a neutral party and-" I was rudely cut off by a scoff. "Then you already bore me." And just like that, a zipper replaced my mouth, resulting in my attempts of expressing my displeasure. Already I felt light-headed by the sudden limited breathing reliance on my nostrils. Discord, promptly ignoring my sounds of protest, inspected his none-fingernails from his chicken hand. "And here I believed while Celestia's pets searched for the Elements of Harmony, I'd find something to pass the time. Oh well." As he vanished, so did the zipper. I took a few breathes as clear oxygen returned to me, resting a hoof against my chest. It was clear the creature quickly grew bored of me, and probably went back to 'play' with Twilight and the rest. Well... at least unlike Nightmare Moon he didn't take that much of an interest in me. Even though he made me his source of entertainment for a few minutes, it still wasn't a good enough incentive; I will not help the ponies in their battle against Discord. Returning to my temporary quarters, the same one I've been occupying since my stay in Canterlot, I noticed an astonishing lack of guards or servants around during my walk to the throne room and back. Did the alicorn evacuate everyone in case her foe attempted to attack the castle. If so, wouldn't it make more sense to have guards everywhere around the place and the kingdom. Or maybe the guards were occupying the latter, defending the citizens while Celestia deals with Discord... ...By throwing her teenage student and her- our friends against him. Genius. Ugh... I can still taste the soap in my mouth. Cleaning my mouth with the basin, and spitting out the remaining contents of that soap bar, I resorted to spend the rest of my day... honestly I have no idea what. I'll tell you what I'm not doing, helping Twilight and the rest in defeating Discord. I'm not exactly sure if I'm ready to face them yet, or if they me, considering the possibility of Twilight informing them what I truly was- Hello, what's this? A parchment I recognize all too well, placed neatly on my made bed. A letter perhaps? Moving towards the bed and unrolling the paper in question, my eyes widened upon immediately identifying the handwriting. A letter from Spike? At this time? Did a servant place it here earlier while I was in the library? Well obviously. But if all the servants have evacuated, then how...? I shook my head. Better read what my reptilian friend has written. Dear Stardust, How are you? I hope you're doing fine in Canterlot. The letters Princess Celestia sends to Twilight tells u that you're doing well. But knowing you, and knowing how much you "like" the Princess, both Twilight and I are skeptical... well, I am anyway. Anyway, I wanted to tell you that Twilight has finally accepted the fact she's been housing an alien for almost a year now. Wow, a year since you arrived on our world huh? But I think Twilight's still in shock about it, even if she won't say it. Though she said she's ready to see you again, and that she has a lot of questions on her mind. Don't worry, I've answered some of them for her... oh all right, I told her everything. You have no idea how persistent Twilight can get when she's curious about something- Oh trust me Spike, I do. I rolled my eyes, allowing a small smile to grace my yellow muzzle with every paragraph I read. - But she means well. So, I was wondering, when are you coming back? You said you'd come back after a short while, but it's almost been a month already! I miss having you around, and so does Twilight (not that she says it out loud.) Everypony in town misses you. Even Rainbow Dash misses having you around! I hope you're not in trouble for humiliating Blueblood at the gala, and got thrown in a dungeon or something. I'm sure Twilight can get you out if that's the case, since she's on her way to Canterlot right now to deal with these weird things going on in Ponyville. I mean, a cotton candy cloud, bunnies growing long legs, kettle turning into popcorn and apples growing three times their sizes! Both Twilight and I, and everyone, hope to see you soon. - Your best friend, Spike. Rereading the parchment a few times, I eventually sighed before laying the paper down on the clean bed. So Twilight's apparently accepted the fact I'm an alien in pony form, hm? Right, sure, I'll believe that when I see it first-hand. But more importantly, everyone misses me... that could be Spike misinterpreting the expressions of others. Or that just could be me being pessimistic. But what else is new? Still, my eyes remained fixed on the letter, it was kind of Spike to send this letter, obviously concerned and wishing me to return to Ponyville soon. Well I've yet to find any method in returning to my own planet, so I guess I'll have to oblige to Spike's - and by extension the residents of Ponyville - wishes very soon. I won't lie, I too have missed their presence. Residing in Canterlot was a pleasant experience - Celestia notwithstanding - but I was rather fond of the quiet and serene atmosphere that this kingdom doesn't have. It was always less busy in Ponyville, and the ponies there were a lot more polite and friendly than the occupants of Canterlot. Seriously, you have no idea how sick I got of the judging gazes towards me simply because I wore only a cape. I guess the novelty of beating up a spoiled Prince quickly wears off- Hang on... these letters from Spike are first sent immediately to Celestia... and the parchment has clearly already been looked at; as the binding used to keep the rolled paper like that wasn't there. ...Ohhh subtle Celestia. Very subtle, I'll give you that... With that thought, I quickly spun around to exit the room, having every intention to scold the monarch for attempting to guilt-trip me into helping my friends. I wasn't the kind of guy who'd usually listen in on meetings and conversations between Celestia and anyone else. Generally they were dull and meant nothing to me anyway, the majority of them was political garbage - now I see why the show doesn't focus on the alicorn a lot. This time, however, as I slowly opened the doors to the throne room, I heard two voices. One full of vigour and determination, the other with mockery and triumph. My suspicions were quickly confirmed as I gazed into the room through the small gap between the doors, as Celestia and Discord themselves were engaging in another heated exchange. Well, heated on the former's part, anyway. As Discord was currently sitting on her throne and looking quite pleased with himself. "You may as well face the facts, Celestia. I've won. One of those little ponies refused to abide to the rules of my game, and now they shall all pay the price." At the bottom of the small steps to the chair, Celestia had her back facing me, so I couldn't see her expression. But her tone had an edge to it. "I have faith they will succeed in their quest to defeat you." "How cute. Blind faith in some mere ponies." Discord stretched, scratching his back while a wine glass appeared at his side. "By the way, sending someone else to face an all-powerful spirit of chaos instead of doing the job yourself? You've certainly been slacking since our last encounter all those years ago." "You severely underestimate my student and her friends." Wow. This conversation sounds familiar. "Through their friendship, they shall triumph against your chaotic force, Discord." "Oh no!" The surreal combination of animals threw his hands up in despair. "Not friendship! Anything but that trivial thing! Why, you might just have the advantage after all!" A pause. No doubt Celestia was either glaring or seething at the sheer mockery and dismissal of friendship. Hey to be fair, I'd be as skeptical as Discord over the concept of friendship alone winning against an incarnation of force. Then Discord laughed, loudly I might add, as lightning flashed from the side outside. Whoa, now it's getting serious. This time he was leering down at the alicorn before him, his voice shifted to not just amused, but with venom in it as well. "So then, shall I give them the same treatment you gave me? I think over a thousand years encased in stone might teach those ponies some respect. Or maybe I'll banish them to another dimension, Maybe I'll make them my puppets, literally I might add. What do you think, as consequence for defying their true ruler?" "You won't harm them." "Oh, I am far from being barbaric, my dear Celestia." Those yellow eyes narrowed far, a sinister grin replacing the original smirk. "But I will make them suffer." Something about that tone sent a shiver down my ponified spine. And just like that, mental images of misery and distress towards Twilight, Spike and everyone else for the rest of their lives flashed before my eyes. Recalling the letter, I hissed in anger at the thought of any of them suffering horribly. Damn, these inhabitants have made me soft. "And they will suffer, Celestia, because you brought this upon them. Your arrogance over fighting me will result in your little subjects forever experiencing the consequences." The madman took a sip of his martini, before teleporting and reappearing to the side of the room, gesturing to the outside. "Gaze outside, and you will see my victory has already come to fruition, my dear Princess. Twilight and her friends have failed to win the game. Equestria is mine, and on the weather forecast tonight: a shower of pure, beautiful chaos!" Concluded by insidious laughter, so gleeful and confident that he had already won. I repressed the urge to barge into the room and tell him otherwise. The thought of Twilight and the rest forever miserable was still fresh on my mind. I turned away, grinding my teeth as I was already conflicted with what to do. They don't need me. They don't need me. Images of them all serving Discord, who took fiendish delight out of their sadness. They win in the end anyway. So why should I help...? The spirit of chaos sitting upon his throne, forcing all ponies to bow before him. What could I do to possibly assist anyway? He was the incarnation of chaos itself for Christ's sake! "Now if you'll excuse me, I have to greet the losers of the game, and punish them accordingly." ...Fine. Fine. Fine. I'll help them out. God damn will I allow Twilight, Spike and everyone else to suffer horribly simply because of my own ideals. True, they'll win in the end. But I hate to imagine their discovery over my refusal to help them. In addition, this could be solved without the usage of the Elements, regardless. Could being the word. As the creature teleported out of the throne room, I used that opportunity to enter. Celestia, who was occupied with looking out of the window grimly, appeared obviously startled by my presence. "Stardust?" "Understand this, Celestia," I began. This had to be clear between us. "I won't do this for you, the kingdom nor all of Equestria. But for Twilight and all of my friends. I will help you in your battle against Discord." I half-expected the mare to express gratitude and relief by my decision to finally assist. Yet all the alicorn did was sigh, rather tiredly I might add. "I'm afraid it might be too late for that, if what Discord says is true. The Elements of Harmony could be lost forever." Well, lucky for you then, I know where they are. But instead of sharing that information with this foolish monarch, I rolled my eyes. "Giving up already? Clearly a role model of our time, I see." Shaking my head then, I turned back towards the doorway. "If you'll excuse me, Celestia, I have to clean up your mess for you alongside Twilight." "Do you have a plan?" "I do." Well one in the making. It's a long shot, but it might just work. "And I already have a destination in mind." "Where?" "Ponyville." To Be Continued...
Chapter Twenty-Nine: Rise of Balance II Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter Thirty: Background Greetings Chapter Thirty: Background Greetings Upon my arrival into the kitchen the following morning, Spike called out from his side of the table. "Good morning Stardust. Wow, your second day back here and you got up early. Weird." I threw the reptilian a tired smile, proceeding to grab a glass from the cupboard for my morning routine water. Indeed, it was my second day back in Ponyville, more specifically the library. Both Twilight and Spike welcomed me back with open arms, stating things weren't just the same without my ever-criticizing presence. Speaking of the former, I nodded in greeting to the purple unicorn, who sent a light smile in turn upon glancing from Ponyville's newspaper and her own cup of coffee. Ugh... not a fan of coffee. Downing a quarter of the filled glass while joining the two, my throat no longer parched, I finally responded to Spike's statement, who was currently devouring a plate of waffles. "Guess I'm just happy to be back here, my friend." And relieved when the rest of the Mane Six themselves didn't question me about what they obvious heard from Discord. He called me exactly what I was, yet they didn't comment on it at all yesterday. I'll have to face the music soon. "Happy? You? Since when?" The cheek. I smirked at Spike's playful words. "Since I no longer have to deal with that infernal-" And upon noticing Twilight's side-look, I rephrased myself. Almost forgot about those rules she's established a while back. "I enjoy my time here in the library than the castle back in Canterlot." The dragon grinned, his mouth covered in, I'm guessing, maple syrup. "That's great, we can hang out again! We were so happy you decided to stay with us again, right Twilight?" Said studious mare nodded, eyes focused on the information of today's news. I chuckled. "So then, what're your plans for today?" "For starters, Twilight's going to make a clean-sweep of the library, and I'm going to help by listing off if everything's there." The lizard leaned forward in a hushed tone, "Sounds boring, right?" Fortunately for him, Twilight was still preoccupied with reading the paper. I replied evenly, "Well, at least our dear Twilight hasn't changed from being an organized neat freak." "I can hear your conversation, you know." Spike paled and I smirked, as Twilight set the newspaper down with an unamused expression. "It doesn't hurt to check that everything's in a neat and tidy order, and that nothing's missing." "Fair enough." She looked as though she wanted to say something else, though rather hesitantly. The unicorn's eyes were fixed on me, and I can pretty much speculate what was trying to escape her muzzle. With a soft smile, I said reassuringly, "If you're not ready to talk about it, I understand." A conversation between the pony and I about what I truly was has yet to occur. I don't blame her; how does one even begin discussing the knowledge of your friend being an extraterrestrial life form? Honestly when Twilight woke up after the revelation, what else did she feel apart from shock? Betrayal? Fear? Curiosity? Since it's Twilight, I imagine all three. "I am ready to talk about it," The unicorn stated, rather confidently, though her eyes claimed otherwise. "It's just... where do I even begin...?" I've thought long and hard about this upcoming conversation, since I retired to that temporary bedroom upstairs. What I was going to say, how I would pronounce my words, speculate the questions the mare would ask and how I would answer them. But since it was morning, I wasn't fully awake yet to answer them. With that said, after finishing the glass, I walked away from the table and turned on the basin. "Perhaps we should wait until you're done with your own tasks today," I suggested, feeling two pairs of eyes on me. "I have a few things to do myself, after all." "Honey, look who decided to visit us!" Mrs Cupcake called to her husband, upon spotting my arrival into the bakery. The blue Earth Pony beamed at me, and suddenly I felt rather uncomfortable by the warmness this town had to offer. Guess being absent from Ponyville wore that warmness off me. A yellow pony head popped out of the kitchen doorway, smiling just as happily as his mate. "Well I'll be. Stardust Balance, it's been a while hasn't it?" I nodded, "Indeed. I thought I'd pop by for a visit, so don't worry about all the chocolate being eaten today." The blue mare laughed heartily. "Thank Celestia for miracles then. But since you're here, how about a free sample of some fresh chocolate and strawberry cupcakes? Our treat." "Oh no, I couldn't; there's no reason for it." I graciously declined, yet the yellow Earth Pony already exited the kitchen with a white box on his back, placing it on the counter. It wasn't that I disliked strawberry, which I did, but what could I have possibly done to warrant such free food? Do I look like I'm starving to them? "I believe there is, apart from you being one of our favourite customers." Mr Carrot Cake replied enthusiastically, gesturing to the box where clear steam from emitting from the treats within. "We know you helped Pinkie Pie and her friends in defeating that villainous Discord. Think of it as a thank-you gift." "You're too nice for your own-" "- Good? Stardust, it's the least we can do." Carrot Cake grinned, slowly pushing the box towards me. "Pinkie is lucky to have such a brave and humble friend like you." "I honestly wish I could say the same thing..." I muttered beyond their hearing, before reluctantly taking the warm box. "Alright, I accept your gift. Thank you; in return, I'll be sure to deliver a whole batch of brownies here as soon as possible." "We look forwards to it; you have no idea how much we and our customers miss those delicious baked treats of yours." I smiled politely. God damn, I didn't even deserve this kind of generosity from this species. As I bid them a farewell, with the box carefully place on my pony backside, I headed to my next destination. After asking for directions, I've located the house I was seeking out, knocking before awaiting for the occupant inside to answer. If she wasn't there, well safe to say while this town was decently populated, it wasn't that big. I could find her with ease, if she and her energetic friend hadn't left the town for a trip. It was said energetic friend who answered the door, orange eyes widened in surprise and glee at the visitor. "Stardust!" Wincing a little at the exclamation, I nodded politely. "Hello Lyra-" "Hey, Bon Bon! Stardust is here! He's back in Ponyville!" Ah, may as well not get offended for being interrupted. Still, the lime unicorn before me was getting rather over-enthusiastic over my return. It wasn't that big a deal. The cream Earth Pony appeared beside her friend, more composed yet smiling pleasantly. "Why, hello Stardust! You've come back." "Thank you for stating the obvious." I responded jokingly. "Would you like to come in? I'm sure we have some soda-" "No, no. I'm just stopping by." As much as the mention of that particular fizzy sustenance was tempting enough. Carefully taking the small warm box off me, I opened it to reveal the delicious-looking food inside. "Just visiting my friends. Cupcakes?" Lyra licked her lips at the sight of the baked goods, while Bon Bon rolled her eyes in good nature to her friend's antics. "How kind of you to offer- wait... did-did you just call us 'friends'?" "...Yes?" I asked while raising a hairless brow. Lyra picked two of the treats out, one for her friend and herself, the female Earth Pony stared agape at me for a moment. What was her problem? Then Bon Bon beamed, as though the revelation was pleasing to her. "That is splendid news then, if you've finally accepted us as friends." ...Ah. "Well it seemed to pointless to even pretend otherwise any longer." I shrugged casually. I'm rather surprised by how easily I've come to terms with it. But it wasn't as though I've never had friends before in my life. "Stardust!" I winced again at the loud noise, as the grey pegasus grinned happily at me. Those yellow eyes that looked in different directions from apart. Oh how I missed them. Not sure about Derpy's constant quirkiness though. "Hello my dear." I approached the counter where the pegasus was behind, placing the box down. "Thought I'd visit. Never knew you were a mail... mare?" "Uh huh." She nodded in confirmation. Huh, mailmare... funny. Glad to see Derpy was as bubbly as her cutie mark as ever. Then she sniffed the air, glancing at the box in question. "Are those...?" "Cupcakes, not muffins." I clarified in amusement, to the mare's dismay. "Sorry Derpy." "It's fine. Wish they were muffins though." The pegasus shrugged lightly, still looking disappointed. But she smiled regardless. "Are you here to have them delivered somewhere or...?" I shook my head. "No as I said, I'm just here to visit." "Well I'm glad to see you again- oh hey, Whooves, look who's here!" I turned around at that, spotting the brown Earth Pony stallion entering the building, whose blue eyes blinked at me in surprise. "Stardust Balance?" "Greetings Doctor." "I thought I told you to stop calling me that." He muttered in the British accent, yet seemed pleasantly happy as he walked towards the counter. "Though I am rather satisfied to see you again, my friend. Your absence from Ponyville was noted a while back, and our concerns was shushed by Miss Twilight Sparkle by explaining you were temporarily staying in Canterlot. Did you enjoy your stay there?" "Meh, it was a decent experience." Celestia aside. Luna, Velvet, Light, Armor and Cadence were pleasant ponies to talk to. "But I'm back now, and it looks like I'll be staying for a long time." A very long time it seems... Whooves, obviously not noticing the wave of disappointment behind the tone, only smiled more. "I see. Well I'm glad you're in Ponyville again. And I'm certain our dear Derpy here is too." Said grey pegasus nodded enthusiastically. "Uh huh!" All these positive welcomings... I shook my head lightly, sliding the box of fresh treats towards the curious stallion. "Cupcake, Doctor?" "Nice to see the decor hasn't changed." "Greetings to you too, Stardust." The unfazed zebra responded while walking by her cauldron. It's as if she knew I was coming, as there was no expressed reaction to my arrival. "It seems even after your absence, sarcasm continues to be a must." I shrugged, setting the box down to one side. Indeed, the hut I had resided in for a few days after the whole hydra affair doesn't look as though it's been refurnished. "How have you been, Zecora?" "Very pleasant, thank you my friend. I trust your trip was satisfying to the very end?" "It wasn't as bad as I thought it'd be." I replied casually, pulling one of the treats out for the zebra, who took the offering gratefully by her teeth. As always, I'm the only non-magic user who uses his hooves more than his mouth. I rolled my eyes behind Zecora's back. "A kind offering. Would you care for some refreshments whilst standing?" I shook my head. "No thank you, I'll only stopping by." This was my last visit to another's residence. "I'm glad to see you are in fine health along with everyone else, after the whole incident with Discord." "Ah yes, a being of pure disharmony and mischief." Kinda like Jack Frost, thinking about it. Took me now to even realize this. "His defeat was a relief." "To some." I replied quietly, thinking back to the events of yesterday. The spirit was beaten, but not in the way I had hoped. Imagine how different and better it would be if Discord was redeemed earlier than scheduled. After departing from the tree hut when our conversation finished, I set off out of the damn forest, still not encountering a single threat. So far the only things I ever fought that inhabited this forest were the ursaminor, hydra and cockatree. Hah; maybe I'll use the entire area that is the Everfree Forest as a training grounds for my ridiculous super strength. Anyway, I still had one more destination before returning to the library. I should probably think of a name for this hill. Yes, the very same hill I have visited frequently since that party hosted for me so long ago. And here I was again, setting down upon it, observing the landscape before me without any worries. How about the Star Hill? ...I'll work on it. Still, this was one of the things I missed the most during my stay in Canterlot. This grassy terrain brought a sense of peace and calmness that usually helped me calm down, or if I ever required to be completely and utterly alone. Feeling the dry grass beneath, watching the land around me, the sun gleaming down displaying how peaceful the world currently was, it's as though nothing has changed. Seeing everyone else has been a pleasant experience as well. I vaguely described what precisely occurred during my residence in Celestia's castle, even to Twilight and Spike. To be honest, after the alicorn's manipulation, I'd prefer to pretend the whole stay never happened. I suppose it was payback for winning that chess game. Despite the fact that cheating monarch won the matches after that. But that mare wasn't the only being on my mind, as a certain villain with a love for disharmony and mischief had me thinking as well. Discord was aware of my world... He revealed as much yesterday, but I still struggle to comprehend that. The implications sent shivers down my spine. What exactly did this mean? How much was he aware of? Was he referring to my world or the Equestria Girls world? All these questions and more will not be answered until the next season. Oh goodie... "Hm, if I had accepted his offer, I probably would've regretted leaving them like that..." I muttered, rarely thinking out loud. True enough, Discord offered me what was too good to be true. If the creature was a multi-dimensional being, then that could mean many things not just for Equestria, but Earth as well. Which displays how far you've come, my young friend. The unexpected echoed aged voice instantly caused me to stand up, looking wildly around me before common sense took over. I know that voice, and it caused me to frown. "So, you finally speak again." Specter. I did state I'd communicate with you again once you acknowledge the heroes of this world as friends. "You're about a month late." I pointed out in annoyance. "I could've been home right now, had you not delayed." The voice sounded unfazed by the accusation. Yet had I not forestalled, you wouldn't have faced Discord, and assisted Twilight Sparkle and your friends into stopping his villainous rampage. "They would've won without me anyway." I've really been wanting to give this mysterious entity a piece of my mind. "Now, are you here to finally answer my questions, or are you going to keep playing that mystery trope of yours?" You have completed your first task, and have been patient enough to await answers. Before we continue discussing your next objective, I am obligated to respond to a few of your inquiries. Select them carefully. A few huh... I was hoping for everything to be answered. Some is better than none, I suppose. "Alright, my first question: this super strength of mine. Where- no, more importantly, how does it function? I seem to only access it whenever others are in danger." This was a question that has been nagging in my mind for a long time. And at last, I was getting an answer out of it. Hopefully it'll be a satisfying and sensible one; because I swear to God if the answer is something close to or exactly 'the magic of friendship'... I believe you already know the answer to that yourself. What? Had you not realized back at the Grand Galloping Gala, when facing Prince Blueblood? "...Concern for my friends?" I speculated warily. Not quite. It has more so to do with your own philosophy, my young friend. My own- "Balance..." I breathed out, the implication hitting me like bricks. So I was correct! Specter confirmed this. Indeed. It was balance itself that aided you that night, and against all the other creatures. The chaotic force that was your own anger, united with the harmony that was concern for those close to you. With the two forces of nature together, were you able to become equally as strong as the forces you fought. "So... what you're saying is, by combining both a positive and negative emotion together, I can access this super strength granted by the power of balance?" I asked for clarification, yet before I let him answer, my own disbelief took over. "That's... nuts! It can't be that easy! You're saying by joining two feelings together, one that usually belong to either side separately of light and dark, allows me to become SuperPony." Basically. "But that's stupid!" I exclaimed, now proceeding to pace around the hill. "Balance can't just grant me super strength, there has to be more to it than that! Besides, physical strength? How generic can you get?!" There is more to it. The calm words grind me to a halt. While you are temporarily gifted with the means of combating your adversaries, it doesn't make you stronger than what you face. For instance, the ursaminor. Balance dictated that you fought it with equal prowess, than become much more powerful. Hence why any damage inflicted by yourself didn't worsen injuries to the infant beast. At the word 'infant', I outwardly flinch. Way to remind me I fought a child bear... Regardless, there is much more to balance than you realize, young one. Much that you will uncover during your stay in Equestria. "Meaning... I can't go home yet." There is still much to do. The voice confirmed to my dismay. You will discover that balance has more to offer you than mere physical capabilities, but you must find that out with the help of your friends. Which brings us to our second task. "I'm listening... hesitantly-" "Stardust!" My head turned behind towards the view of the town, a panicking young dragon rushing up the hill. Spike? I had an urge to yell at the lizard that I was in the middle of something. Ah, your friend calls you to it. And judging from the tone and expression, it seems important, no? "Oh no, I am not forestalling this conversation-!" "Who are you talking to?" Spike inquired, causing my irritated eyes to look his way. The lizard shook his head before I could even answer. "Never mind, you gotta help. I think Twilight's losing it!" "...This isn't over, Specter." I muttered before sighing, speaking again more loudly while inquiring to Spike. "What happened now?" "Well, you know how Twilight writes a friendship report every week to the Princess?" "Yes?" "Well, it's been an exact week, and she hasn't learned anything." "...So?" "So Twilight's been overreacting to the whole thing. And when she came back from the picnic to the library, I think she's snapped. We have to help her!" "Slow down now Spike." I said calmly. "Take a deep breath, and expand on that a little." The infant lizard nodded, inhaling deeply before exhaling, repeating himself more thoroughly. "Her mane's a mess, her eyes were scary-looking, and she kept mumbling to herself. I think she's going to do something dangerous." "...All because she didn't learn anything about friendship for almost over a week?" I asked for clarification. "Uh-huh." Oh Jesus. Really, Twilight? You've become an apparent drama queen simply because you haven't written a letter about friendship to your mentor? "Twilight's afraid that the Princess might do something horrible to her for not learning anything about friendship." ...Clearly hasn't learned anything from the whole phoenix incident, I see. "Where is Twilight now?" I asked. "I don't know." Spike admitted, sounding ashamed for it. "I came to find you, hoping there's something you can do to help." Lucky for you, my young friend, the solution was very obvious. "Well then, we better go find her." I announced while glancing at Ponyville in the distance. "And while we're at it, prepare a letter to Celestia, Spike." An instant reply flew from Spike's mouth straight after the message was sent. I guess Celestia was well aware of how paranoid her student can be. Regardless it was a convenience to us, as Spike and I scoured the entire town for Twilight's location, asking any passerbys if they've seen the distraught unicorn. Which led us to here, an area where colts and fillies generally played in. Just imaging a crazed Twilight harassing the poor children quickened my pace. "There she is!" Thank you Spike for pointing out the obvious. Indeed, the messed-up mare was there, back turned to our approach due to interacting with three, very frightened-looking Crusaders. "Twilight!" Having enough common sense to acknowledge her name, the unicorn turned around and- Oh [BEEP]! It's worse than I thought. Her purple unfocused eyes shrunken back, a maniacal grin showing off all her grounded teeth, mane frizzled and pointing in all directions. Spike clearly wasn't exaggerating upon her description during our search. This unwelcome version of Twilight regarded with insane happiness. "Oh, hello Stardust. Hello Spike. I was just in the middle of giving these three fillies a new friend. One they will love!" "That's... nice." I said slowly, having no attempt to set off the unicorn while we carefully approached her. "Twilight, Spike here tells me you've been under some... stress." Which is a massive understatement, evidently. "'Stress'? Oh no, I'm fine. I'm fine!" The troubled mare was in clear denial, pupils looking in different directions. "Do YOU have any problems that I, a dear friend, can help solve so we can learn something out of it?" "We're not the one with a problem here..." I was inclined to agree with the dragon's mutter. "Listen, Twilight. I understand that you've not learned anything about friendship today, but-" "But that's going to change!" She interrupted gleefully, looking back at the watching fillies, who were scared by the look sent their way. "Today a lesson will be learned, caused by a problem or my own hoof!" Okay, enough with beating around the bush. "Twilight, I admire your devotion to pleasing your monarch, but this is going too far." I was within enough distance to reach out to her. Perhaps physical contact with someone will help her snap out of it. Above, I finally noticed an aged-looking dark grey doll floating in midair. That can't be good... "Please, use your common sense. Celestia wouldn't approve of-" "What do YOU know of what the Princess would approve of or not?" I blinked at the flippant tone, the unicorn glancing behind her to regard me with disdain. "You despise her. And besides, I've known her for a very long time. If I don't learn anything, she's going to do something to punish me for failing to learn anything about friendship!" "I know enough about that damn alicorn to know she wouldn't do any such thing to you." I replied evenly, gesturing to Spike, who was holding a parchment. "Look, just read that letter, and you'll see that-" "No. Someone here is going to learn a lesson whether they want to or not!" The mare practically yelled to the heavens above, forcing me to wince at the loud insane tone. Twilight looked back at the cowering crusaders with that concerning grin. "Now then, time for you to love this gift of mine..." Christ, what could I do? Slap her? No, no I can't do that, the thought made me feel sick for some reason. Shake her out of it? That rarely works, and for some reason my hooves didn't seem to agree with that idea. So what? Twilight closed her eyes, as though concentrating to prepare a powerful spell of hers. I knew that look of concentration anywhere, and it brought a sense of dread within me. "Stardust, do something!" ...Well, I'm going to hell for this. But in for a penny. "Spike, prepare me a bucket." "Why, what are you going to- Whoa!" My next action seemed to stun the dragon, as I grabbed the purple insane unicorn, whirled her around and did something rather unholy and could get me scorned and repulsed at from the rest of my species. The moment my muzzle crashed against hers, however, sent a wave of electricity down my spine. The [BEEP]? This wasn't the moment to dwell on such, though. My ears picked up on the magic from her horn dying down as my sudden action worked. Slowly departing my muzzle from hers, I opened my eyes and noticed the dazed expression on Twilight's face, those purple eyes of hers returning to normal size. Please don't remember what just happened. Please don't remember what just happened. Please don't remember what just happened. "Stardust... Wha...?" Oh thank God it worked. I would breathe a sigh of relief if our faces weren't so close. The unicorn's features seemed to change to a bright shade of red at the position we're in. "What's going on...?" "You were losing control of yourself." I explained while releasing her and taking a few steps back, Twilight blinking in pure confusion and embarrassment over the fact I was holding her in, what I presumed, was the pony equivalent of a romantic fashion. "I had to shake you out of it. Spike, the letter please." I heard the dragon oblige with a shocked tone. "Uh... sure." And as he approached the sane mare, I walked out of the way, heading towards the three watching fillies. Just to make sure this wouldn't be the talk of the town. Even the crusaders continued looking shocked by the previous display, before the white one, Sweetie Belle, said in a dramatic voice. "That was so roma-" I held up a hoof, looking sternly at them while wiping my own muzzle. "If you three ever tell anyone about what just occurred then, I will make it so you'll never gain your cutie marks. Understood?" The three hurriedly nodded, to my satisfaction. Celestia's response, as it turned out, was an order for her student to meet her in the library. There they had a talk where the alicorn assured her worried pupil that she wasn't expecting a letter every week over learning something about friendship, and that she will always be proud of Twilight no matter what. Afterwards the other mares arrived, expressing they heard that their friend was in trouble and, upon discovering the cause, humbly apologized to Twilight for not taking the matter seriously. All in all, the lesson learnt today was that you should always take your friend's troubles seriously. And quite honestly, that's lesson my home world could do learning about. As Spike concluded recounting Celestia's visit tonight, helping himself to the rest of the cupcakes - left behind previously by me from the hill - lying by the side in my bedroom, he pointed out, "Imagine how worse things could've been if we weren't there. We might've saved Ponyville today!" "Indeed." I, meanwhile, was occupied sitting on the edge of my bed, a wooden bucket in front of me ready for vomit to be thrown up in. And so far... nothing. "Team Spike and Star saves the day once again!" Those words caused me to regard the dragon with a raised amused brow. "'Team Spike and Star'?" "Uh-huh." Spike nodded positively while devouring another of the chocolate-strawberry treats. "We make a great team, so why not? What do you think?" "Depends, can I be the spike?" I replied jokingly, still waiting for some reaction for what I did today to appear in the bucket below. The young reptile seemed to have read my mind. "Still, I can't believe you did kissed Twilight-" I groaned. "Please, Spike, let's not talk about that ever again. In fact, let's never share it with anyone. God knows how ashamed my ancestors are by the impulsive action to return my friend to sanity." Why wasn't I throwing up? It should be the most proper reaction to making out with a different animal! An animal of equal intelligence and self-awareness, certainly, but even my autism agrees how disgusting and unholy it was. I want to say it was wrong... yet those heightened emotions I felt upon conducting that action today said otherwise. "Sure thing Stardust. That'd probably be best. I doubt, after today, Twilight would like to know her first kiss was with an alien." "As of now, Spike, it never happened." My tone demanded we drop the whole thing right away. I wouldn't want to spend the rest of my days here acting awkward around the oblivious unicorn, so it's better to pretend it never happened at all. "What never happened?" Ah great. "Haven't you heard of knocking?" I asked in annoyance, as the owner of this house entered my room. "Seriously, and you call me rude." Twilight scoffed a little, "My lack of manners just then is small compared to the things you say and conduct." Then upon noticing the bucket, she frowned, clearly concerned. "Are you feeling sick, Stardust? I have some medicine that can help with that-" "Thank you, my dear, but no." I forced out my words, trying my best not to replay today's... incident in my mind. "I'm just... Is there a reason you're here?" I'm not sure if I can bear to even look at the mare without thinking back to today... Obviously confused by the sudden shift of tone and subject, the purple studious unicorn nodded slowly. "Yes... I wanted to thank you two for helping me regain my common sense. I'm not sure what I was thinking, panicking like that and almost losing my sense of self. I'm lucky to have you two around to help in my time of crisis, Spike, Stardust." Oh... "It was our pleasure!" The dragon spoke on our behalf, his mouth covered in the icing of the treats. God knows why he hasn't grown a stomach ache as of yet. "We were both worried about you, after all. Heh, you should've seen how scared Stardust was!" The hell Spike?! Before I could even throw a string of profanities towards the lizard, Twilight stated with a flattered tone, "Well then, I'm lucky to have two assistants who care... Okay, an assistant and a great friend." She rephrased herself in amusement by the expression sent towards her. "Is there anything else you wanted, Twilight?" I asked rather flippantly. I think I might need to distance myself from this unicorn for a few days, just so I can get rid of this awkward tension created by me for... that. She nodded again. Huh, guess the unicorn doesn't feel said tension. "Spike, if you'll give us a moment please." Said dragon cast me a curious look, before obliging to Twilight's request and quickly leaving the room, the unicorn declining the box of cupcakes as he passed by. Oh God... Oh God she knows. The memories during her insane episode must've caught up to her. And now I was going to pay the price for it. Most likely outcome of this following confrontation would be me returning to Canterlot, followed by getting the [BEEP] beaten out of me by Twilight's brother. Though I think Cadence would get a laugh out of what I did- "I know it's late to ask anything about your home world, but there is one thing I'd like to know, before we start tomorrow." ...Huh? "Yes...?" "Was everything you said about your family true?" My frown deepened, as Twilight looked... rather disturbed for some reason. "Your little sister. Your pet dog. Your other siblings and your parents. Your childhood when growing up with them. Was everything you described about them, and everything you did with them, all authentic or a simple fabrication?" I wanted to exhale in relief. But seeing as how serious the troubled mare was over asking this, I instead nodded positively. "Yes, everything I said about them, apart from the pony parts, was true." Why on Earth would I lie about my own family? Who does that? I don't hate my own siblings and parents enough to fabricate an ideal family for myself. I've made it clear to Twilight we weren't the best of families, but damn well did we try. Twilight was silent for a moment, as though weighing that answer in her mind. Finally, she smiled, clearly satisfied. "I'm glad to hear that. The affection in your tone whenever talking about your little sister sounded too genuine to be false." I sighed, suddenly feeling guilty. "Twilight, I'm sorry for deceiving you and the others about where I came from-" "No, I'm sorry for not being trustworthy enough for you to share this great secret with me." "It wasn't about trust, it was about necessity." I countered evenly, setting the bucket to one side. "I was coming to terms over the fact I was magically brought to this world, unwillingly I might add." Twilight frowned at that, taking this opportunity to sit on the bed beside me, and nodded encouragingly. "Please, continue." Well, whatever keeps my mind away from today's... event. "A voice that only speaks to me through my head, named Specter, brought me to this world." Before I proceeded to explain, a notepad and quill appeared from thin air. Twilight began writing this information down while gesturing for me to continue. And I obliged. "I don't know how or why, but apparently I was brought here to complete a set of tasks before I could ever hope of returning home. I've completed my first mission a while back, and now I am awaiting that damn voice to show up again to address my next assignment." "Hmm..." I see Twilight was on full study mode. "I've never read about a 'Specter' from my books. And if I have, I don't recall. But whoever he is, if he has the magic capable of transporting someone to another world, he must be very powerful." "To be honest, Twilight, his power is the least of my concern." I admitted sourly. "I only care more about going home. But no, it seems he's adamant on keeping me here. Why? I do not know. But I at least got some more answers out of him today; particularly about my inexplicable super strength." "Go on." The floating quill's ink was touching the paper in anticipation. But before I continued, a thought occurred to me. "You know, perhaps we should save this for tomorrow, my dear. Today has been a hectic day for us both, I imagine." Staring at me with clear surprise and disappointment, the knowledge-seeking unicorn reluctantly nodded. "All right... I suppose we should rest now for tomorrow, since I'll most likely have a billion questions about yourself, this 'Specter', your species and your home world." I sighed at that. So much for distancing myself from her, but really should I've expected anything else? "Fair enough. I'm not all-knowing about my race and planet, mind you, but I'll inform you what I can." "That's all I ask, Stardust." ...Hm. "Jack." I stated my true name out loud as Twilight was halfway to the doorway, looking back curiously, "What?" "Jack. That's my name. My real name." Though these days I was beginning to prefer 'Stardust Balance'. The unicorn blinked while I smiled lightly. "But I prefer calling myself Stardust nowadays." I was taking an awful gamble here. Twilight raised a brow, testing the name on her tongue. "Jack... I like it. I trust you're telling me this so we may start anew?" "Close, my dear; I'm telling you this out of trust." After all, what is friendship without trust? A sincere flattered look was sent my way. "I appreciate that, Stardust. Though there is one more one thing I'd like to know." Oh? "Shoot." "How exactly did you make me return to reality earlier? I don't remember what happened-" My forced attempt of retching prompted the pondering Twilight to cut herself off.
Chapter Thirty-One: Nightmare Exposition Chapter Thirty-One: Nightmare Exposition True to her word, the next morning after that eventful second day back in Ponyville, Twilight begun her endless list of questions. After breakfast, the unicorn instructed Spike to inform any visitors that she would be preoccupied all day, before escorting myself to that underground lab of hers. There, with mountains of papers for the mare to write upon while learning about this entire unknown species, I begun telling her everything I knew about the human race as much as possible. Suffice to say, it was exhausting. I think I had to down three glasses of water to clear the headache of spending all day running my dry muzzle. Twilight, however, was restless and relentless, never seeming satisfied with my answers and asking questions upon question over my species and the planet: Where do they come from? How do they think? What goes on in their everyday lives? What's the age span? How do they live in their environments? Were they more advanced in their technology than Equestria? What other species lived on my world? Were they ruled by monarchy or something else? The list goes on. Since then, I couldn't recall how many days, or weeks have passed, since the studious unicorn began her questions. There were times, of course, where Twilight gave me space to breathe, and some hours off from the 'interrogation' so I could spend some free time hanging out with Spike, or Fluttershy whenever she visits. Speaking of which, the rest of our friends eventually noticed Twilight's sudden focus on me, and already assumptions were being made. Ones I clearly disregarded with a glare or promptly ignored. Twilight reassured them, however, amidst her blushing from the exaggerated implications by Rarity, that she was researching about my homeland, nothing more. Which led me to ponder: when exactly would it be time to share the truth with the others? Well, I was in no hurry to tell them anyway. Probably once Twilight was done with her countless questions. Yet they were just that, countless. I briefly wondered if months have passed ever since the beginning of these inquiries. Though truth be told, I didn't really mind spending time with Twilight like this, despite the mare starting to ask rather complex, more scientific questions that honestly had me baffled to no end, even when asking numerous times for her to repeat the questions more clearly. The mare was quick to catch on, however, my exasperation and tiredness over these kind of inquiries. I apologized to the unicorn for not being intelligent enough to respond to them, but Twilight reassured me that the fact I was cooperating like this, and how I didn't even mind her asking months of questions, made her happy and satisfied. "I'm sorry, however, if the strain of these questions is starting to get to you." "Twilight, as long as it's you asking these questions, I won't ever mind." I am inclined to believe, also, that all this time spent in each other's company has opened more gateways to trust. Twilight always seemed to smile whenever I appeared to greet them in the kitchen every morning, and I in turn. We ask each other how we're doing, what she's going to inquire about my world and species for the day, etc etc. Honestly, I don't think I've ever been this close to someone outside of my family for a very long time. It felt... well I couldn't accurately describe a fitting emotion for it as of yet. But the message was clear: Twilight was beginning to trust me more than ever. Right next to Spike, who had recently been taking part in the inquiries, assisting Twilight with all the written papers containing the information given from me. It made me realize how easier it would've been if I'd just told Twilight the truth from the start. Ah well, can't replace the past. Today, however, quickly cancelled any schedule of our 'sessions', for one tradition being held tonight by the town. "Right then, just to recap." I began while looking at the pair in costumes, having just exited from the kitchen. "You're Spyro the Dragon, and you're Professor Dumbledore." The former wearing a... purple dragon costume, and the unicorn wearing... a wizard cape, hat with jingling bells and false long white beard. Spike expressed confusion while Twilight rolled her eyes. "No, I'm Starswirl the Bearded." "...Who?" Never heard of him. "He was one of the most powerful and wise unicorns in the history of Equestria." Twilight proceeded to explain, to my indifference. She spoke of him in an admiring tone. "If only he were alive to this day; imagine how much I could learn from him." "Whatever Gandalf." I said dismissively, inwardly smirking at the bristled mare. Ancient wizard whose regarded highly from the books of history? Now where have I heard that before? "Basically Equestria's Merlin then." "Merlin?" "Some apparent ancient sorcerer who lived during the dark ages of my planet's history." I didn't really put much stock in history. Spike chuckled. "First the fact that our two worlds share tonight's same tradition, now we have our own ancient wise wizards. What did you call yours, Hallo-whatzit?" "Halloween." I corrected him. "That sounds rather silly." I scoffed in disbelief at Twilight's observation. "'Silly'? 'Silly'? Have you heard what you call yourselves and your lands? You have no right to comment, Dumbledore." Wisely ignoring that jab to her costume, the unicorn concurred with her number one assistant. "Still, Spike makes a sound point; the similarities between our two words is very intriguing. You said so yourself that the proceedings of tonight were very much the same, correct?" "Indeed." I nodded. No harm in telling them that, as far as I saw. While Twilight seemed to think heavily on it, Spike asked again with expressed disappointment. "You sure you won't be joining us, Stardust? I mean, you might find it fun! And you haven't been outside for a while, after all." "I'm sure, thank you." Hence why I wasn't even in costume, simply wearing the same dark blue cape as always. "Besides, aren't I terrifying enough without a costume?" I chuckled with the dragon. "But no, I've grown out of this childish tradition. You can have fun without my sarcastic presence." Halloween or Nightmare Night, neither suits my interest any further. If these two want to go out and have fun, then by all means. I, however, have grown out of wearing costumes and going around scaring the daylights out of people. The year before was the last time I did so. Ah the fond memories of terrifying others with a unique trick of mine whenever they approached my house. "However will we survive?" Twilight giggled while I smirked. "We won't force you to come with us, of course. But will you be all right handing out candy to any visitors?" "No Gandalf; evidently it'll be a challenging thing to take on." I retorted light-heartedly, pointing to the door. "Now go out there and do... whatever it is you two are up to. And be sure to bring back lots of chocolate." "Yes sir!" Spike saluted. Twilight, rolling her eyes at our antics, opened the front door. "See you later then, Stardust." "Have a happy Halloween, you two." "Nightmare Night, Stardust." "Go stuff your face in candy, Merlin." And after they left, I sighed in content. Peace and quiet at last... until more colts and fillies turn up requesting the bowl of candy... or whatever's left of it after Pinkie Pie showed up dressed as Scootaloo- I mean, a chicken. Better go get some more. "It's just you and me now, Nightshade." I commented upon walking by the perched owl, who hooted in agreement while following me into the kitchen. The bird seemed glad for me to have returned also after my stay in Canterlot. I chuckled as memories surfaced up between my constant bickering with Twilight over addressing the small owl- Ah, the sound of knocking. After handing out more sugary treats to those little ponies wearing not-so-frightening costumes for about the tenth time now, I closed the door and continued my pacing around the first floor. Thankfully Twilight didn't bother decorating the tree-house with anything. I guess she prefers the library being untouched by silly traditions. I can respect that. That or she thought libraries were terrifying enough to young ponies. Occasionally glancing out of the window, noticing no ponies approaching the house, I used that opportunity to call out to that forsaken voice once again. "Specter, it's time we talked." Nightshade blinked at my address to thin air. Ever since Twilight had occupied my time with devouring information about my homeworld and own kind, I had little time to speak with the voice. But now that there's a clear chance to do so, I'm taking it. The unicorn has her answers - despite not being fully satisfied yet - and it's time I gained mine. Declined partaking in this festive time of year, my friend? I scoffed. "I've grown out of that long ago- that's irrelevant." Quickly correcting myself I glared at the wooden ceiling above. "I'd like to get straight to the point; my second task." Of course. You have been patient enough, and I deem you prepared to take on your second mission. The calm agreement caused me to blink. "...Oh." Well I wasn't expecting that, I thought he was going to spew out more nonsensical riddles and vague information. All magic cryptic voices pull that bull-[BEEP]. "Well, good. Okay. What's my next task?" You are aware of the moral lesson-learning conclusions to each event that happens in this world, yes? "...If you mean the endings to episodes where kids are suppose to learn something out of them, then yes." I answered slowly, wondering where this voice is going with this. "What about them?" Whether you have realized or not, Jack, but your presence has changed certain conclusions to some of the episodes during your stay in Ponyville. Your persuasion with Applejack to request her friend's assistance with her apple-bucking season. Preventing a fight from breaking out between Appleloosa and the native buffalo's. Saving Rarity with Spike from the Diamond Dogs. And a few months ago, when you prevented Twilight Sparkle from using a spell on those three fillies. ...Huh, thinking about it, why did I help out Applejack again? I recall it having something to do with returning a favour, but aside from that no logical reason comes to mind over why I persuaded that Earth Pony to ask her- our friends for help. Suffice to say, you have already been conducting your second task before your first one was complete. My eyes narrowed. "Come again?" If he's saying what I believe he's insinuating... While not expected of you all the time, your second mission is to create a different outcome from each episode. Understand that not every event will be prepared for you to change, as there are some things that can't end differently. Discord, for example. ...Well that explains why I was unable to convince the man, but... "Change as much endings to the episodes as I can?" I asked in disbelief. What, did he believe I was all-knowing about the show itself. "You're asking the wrong guy here, Specter; I've only seen a few episodes at best, in no particular order. How am I to know if what happens is from an episode or not?" Your skepticism is understandable, Jack. But I wouldn't be asking this of you- "You mean ordering." - If I had any doubts towards your capabilities. By interacting more with your friends and your surroundings, you might have change some outcomes without knowing it. Do you think you are prepared for this mission? "...Sure, why not?" I sighed, rubbing my ponified head. Out with one difficult objective; in with another, this time even more challenging one. Though I suppose this time I would be able to do this in my own time. "When do I start?" The sound of knocking answered my question for me. Sighing again, this time in frustration, I hurried over and opened the door. And to my surprised state, a panicking, chicken-wearing Pinkie Pie frantically yelled to my face. "Run for your life, Stardust! Nightmare Moon is here, and she's gonna feast on us all!" But before I could even ask the pink Earth Pony just what the hell she's even going on about, the mare already ran off with a high-pitched scream, leaving nothing but dust behind. Which left me to ponder her words while rubbing my sore ears. Nightmare Moon... But- Ohh. I believe there's your answer. It wasn't that difficult to seek out the monarch at all. Shaky hooves pointing in the right direction had me find the Princess of the Night in no time. What else do I find? Chaos. Chaos everywhere. The blue alicorn desperately requesting her subjects to cease running around in fear and panic. Carefully I sidestepped any of the equines who almost bump into me, walking calmly towards Luna and restraining the impulse to shudder at the sight of the large living spiders no doubt spawned by her. "No!" The echoing scream, followed by excessive lightning, did its trick as all the residents of Ponyville halted in their track and bowed in fright. I meanwhile had to shield my eyes from the sight, waiting for the drama to die down before approaching again. Twilight, it seems, was determined to help the alicorn calm down. "Princess, remember, watch the screaming!" "No Twilight Sparkle!" The monarch of the moon turned to face the Gandalf-impostor while speaking in that very, very unnecessary tone. "We must use the traditional royal Canterlot voice for what we are about to say!" "It's traditional to sound like a banshee?" I asked in disbelief, halting in my tracks as eyes lighting like flashlights switched their gaze towards me. Huh... "Who dares- ...Oh." The sight of me seemed to calm the alicorn to a degree. Quickly gaining composure, she continued. "Stardust Balance." "Princess Luna." I greeted in turn, bowing respectfully before speaking casually. "I wasn't expecting your presence in Ponyville. How are you?" I think that was the wrong thing to inquire. "How are we? How are we?!" The alicorn already began flying upwards, gesturing to the cowering audience of ponies surrounding us. "These ponies fear and disrespect us! After we've attempted to have fun!" "Well, you know these ponies; always so gullible." I commented lightly, ignoring any looks given to me. Noticing the clouds forming above the dark blue mare's head, I decided it was my turn to calm the monarch down. "Princess, please come down here, and we can talk about what troubles you, and how best to resolve it." This must be what Specter was talking about. By convincing Luna to... what exactly? I'm not entirely aware of the situation here. "I know how best to resolve it; by cancelling Nightmare Night forever!" Followed by more ridiculous lightning that caused me to blink. Give Luna credit for her flair of the theatrics. Recovering, while the crowd gasped in shock at the proclamation, I called out. "And what good will that do, Luna? Do you want these equines to hate you as much as fear you?" As much as I didn't care about this silly tradition, that doesn't mean I wanted it to be ruined for others. "If that is their choice!" "Princess, please listen to us!" Twilight decided to try speaking reason with the alicorn. "It's all a great misunderstanding! We can convince anyone who's skeptical that they have nothing to fear from you!" "Exactly!" Now I widened my hooves to the entire crowd, who were barely looking up from their lying positions. "Are you really all so afraid and prejudiced to the past that you can't see what's in front of you?! Look up, everyone, look up at your Princess of the Night!" At my stern command, some slowly obliged while the rest continued cowering. I sighed in irritation; it's a start I guess. "Recall Zecora? Recall how you were all frightened of her because you didn't know her? Is that different from now? Nightmare Moon is gone, forever, and yet you cower before the true Princess, this alicorn who is saddened and plagued with guilt. And THIS is how you treat her?!" "Stardust, what are you-?" I cut off Twilight's confused voice. "What you see above is not a terror of the night who wishes to spell doom upon all. But an alicorn who's looking for a fresh start, who wants to make friends and have fun! Are you all going to deny her that right?" Either it was the passion in my voice, or my exaggerated tone, yet it seemed to be slowly working; as ponies in costumes began hesitantly looking up one at a time. Above them they could see there wasn't a villain who desires to spread eternal night. But someone else. Someone else new and old. And the Princess of the Night looked down back at them, her face solemn and regretful as an audience of eyes stared up towards her. Her own eyes no longer as bright as the moon above, but blue solemn and hopeful. It's rather odd, all this fear and hesitation, considering the fact they were kind to this alicorn during the party celebrating Nightmare Moon's defeat. "Rejoice, my friends, as Nightmare Moon is a ghost of the past. You see, before you Princess Luna, ruler of the night, fair monarch to all." I'd dare say fairer than Celestia. "Princess, please join us all below, not as someone to fear, but as our friend." That concluded as I offered a hoof upwards, silently inviting the monarch to accept the token of friendship. Looking down rather uncertainly, it took a moment before Luna finally began descending, her own hoof clad in a royal horseshoe touching my own. Cold... but that was irrelevant. What was important was everyone beginning to stand up. "That's right, stand up everyone. And teach our friend here how to have a good time." Because honestly, this wasn't my area of expertise. Let these citizens show Luna how to have fun. And I'll just stand there, proudly, as colourful hoofs met Luna's own one by one. You're a fast worker. I shrugged while adjusting the monocle. "I just like getting things over with." A pause as something occurred to me. "I take it you were expecting my intervention?" In aiding Princess Luna? I expected nothing of you; I simply handed you the task. Figuratively speaking of course. I am pleased, however, with your eagerness to assist the ruler of the night with gaining friends. I must congratulate your resolve. I waved off the compliment. "I merely forced common sense into those ponies." Honestly, the prejudice was baffling. First Zecora, then Luna. Sure, those were different situations, but the fact these equines weren't willing to accept a changed pony like that,,, I mean, I can understand where they're coming from. I really can. But still. "Luna, of all ponies, didn't deserve such treatment." Despite her past? "We all make mistakes." I countered firmly, checking my costume in the mirror. Excellent. They'll never guess what I am. While I did state I'd never take part in this event again, no matter what world... well, I suppose taking part tonight changed my mind. I wasn't above some entertainment. I'll dress up and take part in the festivities. One last time. "Luna wishes to undo her past mistakes, and I don't fault her that." Indeed. I remain glad, and proud, of your willingness to aid the Princess. However, do not believe for a moment your second task is already concluded with. There is still much to be done. Speaking of. "Specter, just what is the point of this?" I asked tiredly, finally glancing up at the ceiling, as though expecting something to show up. "Why have me change as many endings as possible? I don't see any significance of it." On the contrary, your presence, interactions and impact of Equestria is of utmost significance. You will find out your true purpose behind being me soon. "In short, never." Soon, Jack, soon. For now, continue performing your second task, After, of course, Twilight Sparkle releases you from the confines of her curiosity. "Into the wilderness of social interaction. Hoorah." I finished flatly, then hearing knocking. Curious, I raised a brow before approaching the door. Odd, I thought everyone was preoccupied in the town square celebrating some event of theirs having to do with candy- Ah. "Twilight said thou would be here." Luna explained, looking down at me with a blank expression. "May we enter?" "O-Of course." I quickly composed myself, allowing the alicorn entry. Already the tall blue mare began looking around the area. "Hm. A clean area of history and information. We approve." Then she eyed me. "What art thou dressed as?" "I am dressed as the Corpirate." I answered, gesturing to the borrowed suit, false mustache, monocle and eyepatch. I was quite pleased with myself, who wouldn't want to attire this as their Halloween costume? "...We don't get it." "Of course you don't." I replied in amusement. "Corporate pirate. Corpirate." Shout out to Geoff from Achievement Hunter for thinking of this ingenious character. "Anyway, what brings you here, Luna?" I inquired, having quite enough of her blank stare. "We wish to thank thou, once again, for assisting us." The alicorn answered, gratitude clear in her tone. 'Again'? "There was another time I helped you?" "But of course!" I winced at the raised tone, which quickly died down. "Thou tried to help us long ago, recall?" Oh. "I do recall, Princess, yes, but in the end it was all for naught." I sighed. "Just like with Discord..." "Discord?" I nodded, turning my gaze from her. Disappointment and regret leaked from my tone. "Yes. Like last time when you were Nightmare Moon, I attempted to reform Discord. Didn't work, obviously." Like Specter explained earlier, some things couldn't be changed. The spirit of chaos included. Does that mean it would be fruitless to try the same things with Chrya- Cryla- Syphilis? Sombra? Shimmer? Tirek? The sirens? Well, hopefully I won't be around for THAT long. "...We see." Luna finally said, sounding rather thoughtful. "Regardless, thy willingness to assist us had gained positive results; we have gained many friends and learned of how to have fun. We must admit; fun wasn't a word we were familiar with until tonight." Without thinking, I smirked while looking at the alicorn again. "Well that's easy: F is for fire that burns down the whole town. U's for uranium... bombs. N is for no survivors when you- I kid I kid." I reassured the expression on her face. "Couldn't resist, sorry. What were you saying?" As though that never happened, Luna cleared her throat before continuing. "It has been revealed that the little colts and fillies enjoy being frightened by us, and requested our presence here again next Nightmare Night." Oh, so the young ones prefer being scared every Halloween huh? I suppose that's why they kept coming back to my house back on Earth every Halloween to be frightened by yours truly. It was a clever trick, wearing a glowing skeleton costume with a cape and an axe. Standing right next to the front door, still as a statue until people approached. Those were the days. "Thou seems... different somehow." The unexpected observation caused me to glance up. "I'm sorry?" "There is less anxiety upon thy features." The mare of the moon clarified, pointing at me in contemplation. "Has something occurred to make you more at ease, like ourself?" Less anxious? Have I been displaying anxiety without knowing it? I shrugged. "I suppose telling Twilight the truth has lifted a significant weight off my shoulders." "Ah." Her turquoise eyes brightened. "So she knows then." "Indeed. Save for her friends." "And why has thou not told them yet?" Again, I shrugged. "I've been preoccupied for a while, answering Twilight's never-ending questions about my own planet and species." Luna nodded. "While I've been asking questions of Specter." "'Specter'? The one responsible for transporting thou to our world?" "The very same." I nodded. Seeing as how there hasn't been any repercussions for telling the monarchy about that damn voice so far, why not indulge Luna's curiosity now? "He spoke to me tonight, tasking me with a new assignment." "What might that be?" Now this I must be careful with. "Simply that I am to interact more with the world around me. The ponies, the landscapes. Pretty much interact with as much as I can, apparently." Something I'd rather not do, but it gets me home... "Well then," Luna smiled lightly, seeming to pick up on my thoughts. "Why not accompany us back to the others? We are certain many will be thankful for thou saving Nightmare Night." I scoffed. "I barely saved anything." Irregardless, I followed the mare to the exit of the library, putting on a pirate tone. "Argh, time to plunder their investments... and their candy."
Chapter Thirty-Two: Honesty Is The Best Quality Chapter Thirty-Two: Honesty Is The Best Quality "It must be good stretching your legs again like this, huh?" "You have no idea." I responded in content, stretching those limbs in question, careful not to have the box of brownies slip off my back, as we walked down the town square to our destination: Sugarcube Corner. Oh that felt good. The bones making those joint sounds brought nothing but relief in me. It felt great to be outside - I can't believe I'm even thinking that - after a long-arse time in that rather stuffy library. "For once in my life, I'm thankful to be even outside." Spike chuckled. "Well, I guess miracles can happen." "Very funny Spike." I replied flatly, seeing our intended location just around the corner. "Still, I'm surprised you haven't gone with Twilight to Canterlot. She might've needed the assistance of her number one helper." "Well, she asked me to stay here in case you needed anything." At that I paused, glancing at the dragon as he shrugged. "What? I think she just doesn't want to upset her alien guest." "So keeping you here as my butler is suppose to keep my happy?" I rolled my eyes in good nature. "Genius Twilight strikes again." "Hey! Besides, we haven't hanged out much ever since Twilight kept you occupied with all almost every day in that basement lab of hers." "I don't 'hang out', Spike." I smirked. What Specter asked of me be damned. "I interact, I socialize - when I need to - but I don't waste my entire time 'hanging out' when I have things to do." "Really?" "Mm-hmm." "You do know you'll have nothing else to do after you deliver those brownies right?" "...Fair enough." I conceded dryly, nearing the entrance to the store. "I don't suppose you have anything planned then, for today?" From the corner of my eye, the infant reptile shrugged again. "Well there is this competition happening in town today, if you wanna watch it with me." "...Well I suppose it's better than partaking in said contest. After we've delivered these brownies, you can tell me what it entails." "So this is a contest which tests the skill, cooperation and trust of sisters?" "Uh-huh." "But there hasn't ever been a competition in Ponyville exclusive for brothers?" "Not that I'm aware of." Spike shrugged casually, while I frowned in disapproval. Well, nice to know that the town doesn't favourite the female occupation more. Never mind the fact, as I've noted several times, the concerning lack of male ponies at all in Ponyville. Apart from myself, Whooves, Big Macintosh, Snips, Snails and those stallions who pulled that carriage to the gala. The majority of my friends in Ponyville were mostly mares. Either this contest took advantage of the dominant gender populating the town, or... or... I don't know what yet. "It'd be cool if there was one though," Spike commented, as we walked down the pathway among other ponies to Sweet Apple Acres, where the competition in question was being held. "We could've entered and beat them all. I mean, I know we're not brothers, Stardust, but together we would win no sweat. Team Spike and Star, Stardust!" I snorted in amusement. "Well, I suppose you'd be more cooperative than my own brother." "If your two sisters were here, you think they'd enter the Sisterhooves Social?" Shaking my head, my response was quick, "Unlikely. I doubt they'd even make it past the first round." Typical thoughts from the eldest sibling, yes, but forgive me if I find it hard to imagine those two winning any sort of practical competition together. "Well, I'm sure Rarity and Sweetie Belle will win this contest." Raising a brow, I glanced at the smug dragon. "And what makes you think Rarity would have the guts to partake in this practical event?" Opening his mouth to reply, then snapping his jaw shut, Spike chuckled. "Huh... Good point." "- And may the best sisters win!" That frail old Earth Pony finished her short forgetful speech, as the teams were already in position at the starting line. Spike and I arrived just in time to take seats by the stands. The race hasn't even begun yet and I was already feeling the sensation of boredom heading my way. The only interesting thing to note being that it was Sweetie Belle standing beside Applejack at the start line, not Apple Bloom. I guess Rarity vigorously declined even thinking of entering this filthy contest. I don't blame her. "Who do you think's gonna win?" Spike asked next to me, munching on some spare apples handed freely to him. "Applejack and Sweetie Belle, obviously." I replied, not keeping my eyes off them. You know, thinking about it, since this was Applejack's own family hosting the event at their farmyard, and there was no doubt the orange Earth Pony trained for this, wouldn't that give her an unfair advantage? "On your mark!" Let's see how much my interest in the race lasts before my mind wanders elsewhere. "Get set!" From the corner of my sight the dragon leaned forward in anticipation. What did I feel about this? Nothing really. "Go!" With that order from Granny Smith, it began. And just like that ten seconds afterwards my interest in the contest quickly waned, finding myself dwelling upon other things as the groups of siblings raced across the dirty track filled with obstacles and tests of sisterhood. My arms folded, sitting in the position of my own species, I allowed my mind to wander back to more important things, as Spike yelled to my left in support of Applejack and Sweetie Belle. Let's see, Specter requested I change the very course of the show's history itself, as much as I can whenever possible. And to accomplish this I must be outside more, interact more with the residents of the town and my friends. Twilight would evidently be reluctant to allow that. Yet I still ponder on something I had asked Specter before; how exactly was I to know whether whatever was happening was an episode or not? Was this contest before me an episode? Was Twilight going nuts a few months ago an episode? I didn't watch enough of the show to know this. Specter must've known this, and that was why this was going to be more of a challenge than I speculated. "They're winning!" Spike called out, pointing to the grinning Sweetie Belle, and Applejack covered entirely in mud, as they already neared the finished line. I scoffed slightly. Of course they were winning, the power of main characters dominates all. Anyway, no matter my doubts, I had to play Specter's stupid game. If I was to ever go home and see my little sister again, who this race was remind me of, then I must swallow my dignity and, as the lizard next to me put it, 'hang out' with these residents. Shouldn't be so hard, as I've grown use to their company a while back. Though what worries me is that Specter didn't specifically state how long I'd have to change things around here... "They've lost!" Hmm? ...Huh. It seems another pair of siblings reached the finish line before them, as the crowd cheered and proceeded to pick up the two victors in celebration. In second place was Applejack and Sweetie Belle, who didn't really seem saddened by their loss. Apple Bloom came to congratulate them, Sweetie Belle embraced the still-muddy Applejack which made that hat of hers fall off and- ...Wait. "A horn?" Spike voiced my thoughts. A white horn was atop the filthy mare's head, and it didn't take a genius to put two and two together. "Rarity?!" The white unicorn shook all the mud off her, smiling down at her own baffled sibling. Hey, she wasn't the only one. Even I'm confused here. Where was-? Oh. The real Applejack emerged from the muddy pool that was part of the race, approaching the group. How she was able to hold her breathe for that long was a mystery. Noticing Spike climbing down the stands, I stretched again before following the lizard, heading towards the clearly ecstatic group. "I won't lie, Rarity, I didn't know you had it in you." "Truth be told, neither did I." The white unicorn replied to me, observing the two fillies and dragon play with one another as she, myself and Applejack conversed. "But, in the end, I took part in an activity with my sister, and made her happy. That's what counts." Those words brought a faint smile to my muzzle, the image of my own young smiling sibling in my mind. "Indeed." "For one's own family, it was a sacrifice she was willin' to make, right Rarity?" "Of course Applejack." The exchanged bright smiles. "And I apologize for having to make you wait in that filthy mudhole until the race concluded." "Now don't you worry about that." The Earth Pony reassured her happily. "Helpin' ya out with Sweetie Belle was worth it." "Still, I must at least repay you. We'll depart for the spa very soon. I think I'm going to have to make an order on every service available to clean this relentless stench off me." No kidding. I think the whole of Ponyville could smell you from here. Instead of pointing out that dry observation, I chose to speak positively, for once. "You're a good sister, Rarity. Sweetie Belle is extremely lucky to have you as her older sibling." To sacrifice your own pride and obsession for being clean like that. It's admirable. "I'm flattered, Stardust." The unicorn beamed. "He's right, Rarity, why you're almost as good when it comes to bein' sisters as I am." "Why thank you- wait." We both snickered as the white mare raised an annoyed invisible brow at the Earth Pony. "Now now Applejack, I believe I'm the one who uses sarcastic observations." "Well, someone had to use them while ya stayed cooped up in that there library." I shrugged. Fair enough. "In fact, I don't think I've seen you since Nightmare Night." "Yes well, Twilight's never ending thirst for knowledge has kept me locked up in that place." I replied in amusement, as Rarity chuckled and Applejack released a knowing smile. "'bout what you really are and where you come from?" I nodded. No use dodging the questions this time. Applejack was way too smart for that. Rarity, however, seemed curious. "'What you really are'? Is there something you need to tell us, Stardust?" "Mmm, one day perhaps. One day." I decided with a shrug, casting my gaze back to the laughing children. "I wouldn't want to change the mood be revealing who, and what, I truly am." "Oh come now, darling, what in all of Equestria could ruin this pleasant atmosphere currently? Are you a monster in disguise?" The unicorn inquired hurmouredly. "...Depending how you look at it." I replied honestly. The bearer of honesty raised an non-existent brow at that, her tone changing a little. "Rarity, if ya would 'scuse us for a moment, Stardust and I need to talk." Both the white mare and I frowned at that, for different reasons. Oh boy, should've been more careful. Obviously Applejack's patience was at an end, and saw a perfect opportunity for me to confess. The Earth Pony left no room for argument from Rarity as she pointed with her head towards the stands, and I hesitantly followed the orange equine. The location she decided for us to converse in was behind the white structure, away from any ears as the rest of the ponies in the farm were preoccupied celebrating the victors of the competition. "I think it's time ya told us who and what you are, sugarcube." Applejack began with a stern expression, pointing at me rather rudely. "Twilight obviousl' knows, Spike knows, and we don't. If you want us to fully trust you, Stardust, then it's about time you tell just what in the name of apples is goin' on." Meeting her unfazed soul-searching stare for a few moment, I sighed. "I agree. You all deserve to know the truth. I've not been at hiding any noticeable differences between myself and your own species. Subtlety was never my strong point." I suppose letting one mare know the secret at a time was more careful than revealing it to everyone at once. Plus, I'm more than certain Applejack was possibly the second of the Mane Six I could trust to keep a secret. ...Ah well, in for a penny. As she gestured for me to continue, I spike just as firmly, "I must first have your word, however, that you won't tell a single soul about this until I'm prepared to tell them myself. Understood?" "Clearly." Applejack nodded, eyes softening a little. "Whatever happens, just know that you're our friend, Stardust. And no matter what you are, I'm sure we'll all accept you for it." "Even if I'm another being from a different universe?" "Of course. So then, what are you?" "..." "...What?" She asked towards my bemused stare. "I just said it." "...Huh?" I couldn't help but smile a little as the information was clearly sinking in. "Yep." "Yer sayin' you're an... an..." "Mmhmm." For a moment there was only a shell-shocked expression, before the surprised orange mare proceeded to exclaim. "Yer an alien!" I flinched, quickly snapping in annoyance. "Shout it to the world, why don't you?" Then I glanced behind me, seeing nothing. Huh, for a moment there I swore I heard a sharp exhale... "An alien... we're friends with an alien." My eyes returned to Applejack, who continued pointing at me in pure unadulterated shock. "Well I'll be... it makes perfect sense now!" I raised a brow. "It does?" Was it really that obvious? "The mannerisms. The strength to take on an ursaminor, a dragon and a hydra. Blocking Blueblood's spells like that. No wonder Twilight was actin' strangely after the gala, she must've just learnt that her house guest was from another world!" I nodded in confirmation. "I thought it'd be best to give her time to recover from the news." The Earth Pony merely stared at me for minutes, and under that gaze I repressed the urge to squirm. Well, it could've been worse; at least I wasn't being kicked out of the place, or she was't already rallying an angry mob to get rid of me. Finally, a small, while still recovering, smile lit up on her muzzle. "Wow... this is a mighty big shock, Stardust... if that's even your real name." I smirked. "One revelation at a time, I think, my dear." "Too right." Then the honest Earth Pony tilted her head, as though truly looking at me for the first time. "Well, ya haven't done anythin' to harm me or our friends yet. And I can see it in your eyes that yer not lyin'. And honestly, sugarcube, I understand now why you've been keepin' these things to yerself. Who would've believed yer right away?" Um, you? Anyone really? I shrugged, a sense of relief coursing through me. "So this won't affect our friendship then?" After I've finally completed the first task of Specter's, as well. "Of course not." The Earth Pony assured, bringing further relief to my already anxious mood. "You're my friend no matter what, Stardust. Though there is one thing I'd like you to do." Hm? "Yes?" "Tell the others this." Applejack stated, switching her tone and expression back to firm. "They also deserve to know. Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy." "I will." I nodded while speaking sincerely. "In my own time. When I have the right opportunity." Because either I tell them, or Applejack or Twilight does. And I'd rather not have the information be revealed from their muzzles. Still, that's one less pony to worry about, and I felt both satisfied and happy with Applejack's calm reaction and continued acceptance of me.
Chapter Thirty-Three: Oh God, The Cutie Pox Chapter Thirty-Three: Oh God, The Cutie Pox Another day. Another typical day confined to the underground laboratory. I suppose I should be thankful that no surreal experiments were being used on me, save for the magic spells and analysis' from being hooked to the machine. As I heard Spike devouring a packet of potato chips from the side, my gaze remained focused of the thoughtful unicorn, with her back turned to me. "Hmm..." Twilight muttered as she read the results from her advanced machine. Seriously, where and how did she get the equipment for all this? All she ever said in reply was 'these were gifts from Princess Celestia', which raised further questions than answers. "Is that a good 'hmm' or even more curious 'hmm'?" I asked jokingly, wishing the mare would take this damn thing off my head. "The latter." Twilight replied without skipping a beat, regarding me with a raised brow. "The results remain the same as last time. Apart from your bloodstream, there seems to be no noticeable internal differences of the body." "Disappointed?" "There's no other appropriate reaction to the news, Stardust." She approached and finally took the damn thing that was hooked to wires off my head. The unicorn expressed exasperation. "I suppose it's to be expected. What internally separates you from my species is the unusual symptoms in your blood. Do you know what that is?" I have a feeling I do. "Mostly likely a connection to my uniqueness." I'm not sure if autism is noticed via blood. I wasn't a scientist. Sorry that you couldn't find anything else." "I should be the one apologizing for wasting your time with this." The disappointed mare gestured to the whole room. "It looks like my curiosity knows no bounds." "Twilight, spending time with you is never a waste." The evidently flattered unicorn looked away at the truthful statement. Hey, rather her moreso than anyone else in this world. "So, do you have any further questions about humanity for the day, or has your brain finally soaked up enough information?" Oh who am I kidding? There's always something more when it came to Twilight. "Actually-" Ya see? "-There is something else I'd like to know about, in regards to your heightened temporary abilities." Ah. "I told you everything I knew, my dear." "I know." Twilight threw me an amused smile. "And I'm very grateful for your cooperation. Yet we both know there's evidently more to it than that. This supposed 'balance' being the cause behind it. I've read as much as I can about the subject, but there was never any mention about the concept granting others super strength or deflect magical spells." I shrugged. "I'm as curious about it as you are, my dear. My own theory is that it has to do with my own philosophy, but that's about it." "Hmm." Another 'hmm', hmm? Twilight looked at me rather thoughtfully. "Could you perhaps expand that philosophy of yours a little? It could, as unlikely as it sounds, potentially provide us with more answers about these abilities of yours." At the mere idea of sharing my ideals with someone who's clearly fascinated with it, it was my turn to look away. "I'm... not sure if I can, Twilight. My thoughts about balance is incomplete, plus I'm not sure how to articulate my ideals." I admitted. "And I think you're the first being to ever show any interest in my philosophy." "You've never shared your ideals with anyone before?" Twilight inquired, sounding deeply curious. I nodded, my gaze fixed on the wooden floor. "I don't prefer wasting other's time by discussing my thoughts and feelings over an elusive concept." "Well then, good thing you never waste my time." I finally glanced up at that honest tone, the unicorn smiling at me while gesturing upwards. "I won't pressure you into telling me about it, Stardust, my love for learning aside. In the meantime, I've got some studying to do; the information you've provided to me about there being unintelligent ponies in my world is very fascinating, aside from everything else about your homeworld of course." I smirked. "Glad I could be of service, Twilight." "Aren't you always?" We both chuckled. "You're free from my curiosity, for now. I think we need a short break anyway. Do you have anything planned for today?" A certain yellow meek pegasus sprung to mind. "As a matter of fact, my dear, there is someone I need to visit." I knocked again for the second time, awaiting patiently for the shy mare to answer the door. Fluttershy, along with Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash, were among the last I've yet to spend any time with since my return to Ponyville... though I was in no hurry to interact with the last two. At all. While I waited, I pondered Twilight's words. Yes, there was clearly more to balance than meets the eye. In all my years of dwelling on the subject, turning it into my own ideal way of life, superhuman - or pony - abilities weren't something I believed the power of balance even granted. My belief was that balance was the stability of the universe. Chaos and order united as one to form everlasting peace and equality across all that lives. If balance held a firm grip over my world, or Equestria's, then there would be no more wars. No more senseless killings. No backstabbing or heated debates. Everyone and everything would live together without the urge to swat a fly. Or hunt animals for sport. Everyone would live and die peacefully, as both order and chaos synchronized as one singular force that promises eternal comfort and compassion between all species. That was balance. If only it was possible to express these years of thoughts into words. Who knows what changes it might brings to people's lives. I wonder, would it affect any of these ponies? It obviously didn't affect Discord's... Speaking of which, the number one mare that villain was shipped with the most answered the cottage door, kind serene eyes meeting mine. "Oh, hello Stardust. It's been a while." "Indeed, Fluttershy." That smile of hers seemed to brighten. "I decided to visit, if you're not preoccupied of course." "Oh, of course not." The red door opened fully, Fluttershy gesturing for me to enter. "Please, do come in. I'm sure Angel would be happy to see you as much as I am." "Thank you." I replied evenly while accepting the invitation, following the pegasus to a table. While wlaking I felt woodland eyes on me, as small creatures from birds to squirrels with also residing in the house. Just as long as they don't touch me or possibly give me rabies, I've no quarrel with Fluttershy's choice of company. "I was worried when you returned to Ponyville and never seemed to leave the library." The yellow mare commented from the small kitchen, as I took my place by the table. "Though Twilight did say you were busy helping her with some research." I nodded in amusement. "That unicorn wouldn't let me leave; once that curiosity of hers begins, it never dies down." Knowing full well I had no fondness for tea, the pegasus set her own cup and teapot down, while handing a bottle of soda towards me, to my surprise. "I know you like this drink, Stardust. So I brought some home... in case you ever decided to visit..." "Very thoughtful of you." I commented appreciatively as the shy Fluttershy ducked her head a little, seeming to flush at the compliment. "No wonder your little woodland friends love coming here." "W-Well... what kind of friend would I be if I wasn't aware of another's feelings?" Fluttershy asked rhetorically, a red hue still on her face while her eyes seemed to be looking in all directions but me. "I don't know, Rainbow Dash?" I chuckled at my own joke, yet the pegasus merely smiled while pouring a drink into her cup. "So, you've been well then?" "Oh yes, very well, thank you for asking." Finally her blue kind eyes glanced up at me. "What about you, did you have a nice time in Canterlot, with the Princess?" "In Canterlot? Yes. With Celestia? No." Fluttershy's smile lowered a little; the entire Mane Six would know of my disdain for the alicorn by now. I pulled the lid off the bottle, downing the delicious drink with a gulp before continuing in satisfaction. "That hits the stuff. I should visit you more often, Fluttershy." Twilight, knowing of my unrestrained love for the fizzy drink, rarely had any at home, saying she was concerned and didn't want me to feel sick from drinking constant soda. I responded, of course, with the appropriate mocking question of her being my mother. "That would be nice..." Okay, now she was pink again, staring down at her own tea. Was Fluttershy honestly so embarrassed about the idea of a man - or stallion - spending time with her at her own house? "Of course if you feel uncomfortable about the idea-" "Oh no! Not at all!" I blinked at the unexpected raised tone, before her eyes widened in realization and a sheepish smile appeared on her muzzle. "You wouldn't be a bother at all, Stardust..." "...I'm glad you think that." I said slowly, both bemused and amused. Females. Even in another world they're complicated to solve. Clearing my throat before taking another gulp of the salvation that was soda, I continued conversely. "So, did anything happen during my absence from Ponyville?" Having decided, in the end, that dropping a bombshell of a revelation to Fluttershy in her own home wasn't the most wise route, I spent my time simply conversing with the pegasus. Now I was currently on a set course to a certain white unicorn. No doubt the mare will be in her boutique preparing dresses for high-class ponies. Which still doesn't make any sense. My only comprehension is that if there's a formal event occurring, or you're of high class, clothing is limited to those circumstances? I really wish at least pants was a thing in Equestria, more specifically trousers. The cape was fine enough covering the back of my ponified body, but I still feel rather naked whenever getting out of bed. No I still haven't grown accustomed to the face the majority of inhabitants here don't wear clothes. Anyway, Rarity. How will she react to the news, I wonder? Will she pull a Twilight and faint? Probably. The thought made me smirk. Well, there's the building I was heading towards. Yet it seems I had to get in line, as another pony already seem to be at the front door. Grey fur, long mane and tail coloured black, a... music note(?) for a cutie mark. Upon approach I was able to hear the feminine mutters of disapproval. "She leaves her workplace just before I even arrive. Just my luck, and I have formal party in Canterlot that requested my skilled presence tonight!" Hearing the mare say that, I frowned a little. Does that mean Rarity wasn't there? "Excuse me." I addressed the pony from behind. "Sorry, but did you say Rarity is absent from the building?" "Hm, absurd isn't it?" Ah, oh well- wait. That accent, it was British. I took a closer examination of the disappointed mare. Dark grey fur, black mane and tail, a music note for a mark. I think I know who this is. My suspicion was officially confirmed when the Earth Pony turned to me, a pink bow tie on her chest attached to a white collar, her dark pink eyes widening in surprise. "Ah, you!" I could say the same thing, but. "Have we met?" I asked curiously, as I have no recollection of ever meeting Octavia before today. Her voice was surprisingly more classy than Rarity's. "Well, no. But I recognize the stallion who not only stood up to Prince Blueblood at the Grand Galloping Gala, but also humiliated him in front of all the guests, even Princess Celestia." Ah, so she was at the gala. The mare then expressed a polite smile, nodding formally. "My name is Octavia Melody, it is a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Stardust Balance." "Likewise." I bowed in response, noting the glint of approval in her eyes. "As much as I would love to extend this conversation, Mr. Balance, I'm afraid I must seek out Miss Rarity. That unicorn has promised me a dress befitting to my needs for a formal party hosted in Canterlot tonight. Are you searching for her also?" "I was, but I think it can wait." I stepped out of the way for the posh Earth Pony to pass by. "Happy hunting, Miss Melody." "Hmm, indeed." The grey mare said thoughtfully, eyeing me while walking by with an intrigued smile. "Perhaps we can talk again sometime soon; perhaps over dinner. I'd love to learn more about the brave defiant stallion who showed that arrogant monarch his place." At the former sentence I repressed the urge to blanch, my eyes widened as Octavia giggled in that classy manner while walking away. My eyes stayed on her departing figure for a moment before I shuddered in disbelief and disgust. Did I really just get asked out by a pony? Because that's just... no. God clearly wanted to punish me. I make out with one pony, and now he suddenly decides to sick another on me. Retribution alright. Replaying today's... interaction in my mind countless times, like a tape recorder, I shuddered everytime I recall those pink eyes giving me that look. Sleep didn't even help me. I politely dismissed Twilight and Spike's worries when I returned to the library looking, as they put it, like I've seen a ghost. My head laid on my hooves, having no desire to even leave bed at all today- My head snapped at the door opening loudly. "Stardust!" "Spike?" I asked while sitting up, shielding my eyes as light filled the room. "Is something wrong?" "It's Apple Bloom, she's being covered in the cutie pox!" ...The cutie what now? Was that the equivalent to chicken pox? I sighed, rubbing my tired eyes. "Explain." The dragon obliged as I removed the covers off me. "Well, today Apple Bloom got her own cutie mark. And then two. And now three. And Twilight thinks it's the cutie pox; a very old disease no one has seen in years!" My appropriate reaction, of course, was to stare at Spike uncomprehendingly. What he was claiming shouldn't even be possible; Apple Bloom doesn't gain her mark this early. But from the sound of it, a disease giving her more than one cutie mark... "It's not contagious, is it?" There was a very haunting image of those dreadful things covering my entire body. "I don't think so; Twilight and Applejack haven't been getting more than one cutie mark." ...Well, better safe than sorry. Hopping off the bed, stretching and yawning before nodding to Spike. "Lead the way." Following the lizard to where the three ponies were, my eyes blinking rapidly to get use to the light, today's event of Octavia... hitting on me... vanished, replaced by my usual disdain for cutie marks in general. Oh, and what I saw before me upon walking down to the first floor had me loathe the things even further. There stood - well, tap danced - the young yellow filly, hula-hooping, spinning plates on sticks and tapdancing all at once. Three marks were clearly presented on her body. Upon hearing my arrival, I heard Applejack say, "Stardust?" "I figured he could help." Spike spoke on my behalf as we joined the group. "Appreciated, Spike, but I'm not sure anypony could help with this." Twilight said in clear concern over the contaminated filly, who wouldn't just cease doing those three skills at once. Huh, thinking about, I believe Twilight mentioned Apple Bloom gaining her cutie mark earlier today. I must've passed it off as just me hearing things. Speaking of hearing things, a flash before another cutie mark appeared on the filly, this time causing poor Apple Bloom to- There's a cutie mark for that?! "It's ain't funny Stardust!" Applejack exclaimed in frustration as I laughed, as the young Earth Pony began rambling off in French. "How 'bout instead of laughin' at poor Apple Bloom, ya can help us think of a way to cure her?" "Alright alright." I ceased my moment of amusement, "Well let's think for a moment, when and where did she gain her cutie mark?" "Is tha' relevant?" "Wait, I think I see what he means." Twilight spoke contemplatively. "If we learn the location of where Apple Bloom got her cutie mark, that could help us find a way to cure her." "Zecora." Our heads turned to the child Earth Pony, who repeated herself saying that zebra's name in French. "Zecora!" "Zecora?" Applejack echoed curiously. "Does she have somethin' to do with this?" "Evidently, Applejack." I replied before turning around. "Problem solved. I'm going back to bed." "Oh no ya don't ya lazy pony!" I felt a strong tug on my tail upon reaching the first step. This caused me to look back in annoyance as Applejack stared back evenly. "You're comin' with us to Zecora's-" "Not my situation." "Now you listen here-" "No you listen you-" "There's no time for this!" Twilight interrupted in her own irritation, gesturing to the diseased filly. "Stay here if you want to and don't help at all, Stardust. Come on Spike, Applejack, Apple Bloom. We've got a zebra to find!" As the two mares and dragon rushed to the door, a tap dancing filly slowly pursuing them, I found myself within the empty quiet space of the library once again. Apple Bloom turns fine in the end anyway, because I don't recall this 'cutie pox' lasting throughout the rest of the show, so there's no reason to worry at all. ...You know, with a situation like this, this might just be an episode... Ah [BEEP]. Groaning in displeasure, I followed the group. My morning water can wait. Things got even worse. More and more of those damn marks appeared on the filly as she started causing mayhem in the town; from being a sculpt artist, to cleaning chimneys. From being an expert at chess to... an expert at fencing... Hm, this might not be as bad as they thought. I'd love to be skilled at chess and fencing. The townsfolk were quick to retreat to their houses, while I rolled my eyes. They panic over Zecora, now they panic over this. Speaking of which, from the distance I saw the voodoo zebra herself, speaking with Twilight and Applejack while looking around the vacant area. Meanwhile Apple Bloom proceeded to... solve math equations and lift weights with her tail... huh. I wasn't certain whether to be amused or just shake my head. I'll probably chuckle if the Earth Pony starts speaking in French again. Seriously, speaking another language counts as a special talent? As the young yellow mare then began scrubbing windows, Zecora pulled out something from the bag attached to her side, to which Applejack rudely knocked off her tail and planted it - them - into the ground. Seeds? What was some magic flower or tree going to cure the filly of her disease? ...Did I just rhyme? It seems with Zecora around, doing otherwise is a crime. [BEEP] there I go again. "Now somepony tell the truth!" Applejack exclaimed loudly. "You can't handle the truth!" I yelled back in my own amusement, seeing the two mare's eyes roll at that response. I smirked, hey, couldn't help myself. But still, what truth? Was this 'truth' going to grow whatever was planted in the ground? By 'somepony' did she mean Apple Bloom, who was dangerously approaching me while balancing herself with all those special talents harassing her at once-? Oh [BEEP]! Immediately I was on the run, being chased by a literal pony tornado that Apple Bloom turned into. "Tell the truth! Tell the truth!" I yelled frantically admist my running, as the body-tornado seemed to favour me as its target. Just my luck! "Yesterday I told Mrs. Cake I ate two cupcakes, but I really ate three!" I heard Pinkie Pie confess loudly, inciting my glare towards the mare as I continued fleeing from the tornado. "Okay six! I ate six cupcakes!" If I wasn't so preoccupied running for my life, I'd be calling out the Earth Pony on being more greedy than Spike. "Anything?" I asked instead to Twilight and Applejack, who were looking down at the buried spot. "Nothing!" Twilight called in response. Well fantastic! This was what I wanted to do first thing in the morning; being chase by a pony-tornado within Ponyville just because she was ailed by some old disease! God hates me alright! "Alright I confess!" I yelled admist my frustration, wanting this damn yellow filly to stop chasing me. "I'm an-!" "I can't take it anymore!" I heard a young panicking voice from behind me. "It's me! I admit it! I didn't earn my cutie mark! They're all fake!" And just like that I heard the sound of the tornado ceasing. Glancing behind I slowly halted in my running, raising a brow at the saddened filly while internally scolding myself for almost revealing my own secret so soon. "I figured the Heart's Desire would give me what I wanted most!" Apple Bloom continued while still tap dancing and swinging a hula-hoop. "So when Zecora left her hut, I mixed up a special potion and put the rest of the Heart's Desire in it!" While catching my breath, a frown creased my features. That's what happened? What in God's name is a 'Heart's Desire'? Obviously an ingredient, but how did Apple Bloom know it'd give her what she wanted most? For that matter, what is a dangerous ingredient like that doing lying around in Zecora's hut? Wasn't she more careful than that? And finally, what on Earth was I thinking, almost giving away the truth like that?! The consequences would've been more than severe. I blame my tiredness. So I was correct on my earlier assumption; a white flower bloomed from the ground, in all its nature glory... and then Apple Bloom decided to pounce on it and swallow the thing whole. The flower was quick to work its magic, as the cutie marks surrounding her entire body vanished one by one. So I suppose the lesson here was patience... "Here ya go Stardust. A potion to cure that there headache of yours, brewed exclusively by the Cutie Mark Crusaders!" The obvious leader of the pack grinned as she handed over the wooden cup, the liquid created by the fillies with help and guidance from Zecora. Casting a glance to the nodding zebra to make certain if it was alright to drink, I took a sip of the sustenance, already feeling the effects as the pounding against my head numbed. Now that was much better. "Well done, little ones." The repulsive taste aside, it's the magic that's more important than the quality. The three young ponies beamed, before Apple Bloom looked quite apologetic. "I'm sorry again for chasing you around town like that. I had no control of myself." "You're forgiven." I replied reassuringly while smiling lightly at the filly. "Just be sure never to allow your impatience to get the best of you again." "I promise!" I shook my head in amusement. Kids. "Drat, still nothing!" Scootaloo stated in disappointment and annoyance, seeing no mark appear on her nor her friends. "Obviously potion brewing isn't our special talent." "Patience, my young ones, as you were taught today," Zecora announced while looking through her hut's shelves. "Otherwise, you will certainly be led astray. Hm, I seem to be empty on Red Orchid's. I shall have to-" "That's it!" The young orange pegasus exclaimed, already heading to the door. "Ingredient hunting! That could be our special talents! Let's roll girls!" "Wait, young ones! You don't even know where-!" But leaving trails of dust behind, the three Crusaders hurriedly departed the hut, leaving just me and Zecora, who shook her head fondly. "Ah the spirit of youth. I should hope they never lose that anytime soon." "I doubt it." I commented, setting the empty cup to the side. Yes, I drank the whole thing. Sue me. I needed it after this hectic morning. "At least this morning strengthened their resolve." "Indeed. In pursuing their cutie marks, determination is all they need." At those words I scoffed a little, "Cutie marks..." Curious blue eyes sent my way. "You mutter those words with distaste. Do you, perhaps, consider them a waste?" "More than that, my dear; I consider them unnecessary." I replied. frowning at the very mention of them. "I just don't really view the point of them." "Please, my friend; share your troubles with me to the very end." "...Very well." She asked for it. Clearing my throat while Zecora continued looking through the shelves and pulling out a bottle, I proceeded. "I'm not fond of the very concept that some tattoo decides your destiny for you. I prefer choosing what I want to do, and work hard for it, instead of some mark telling you what you are destined to achieve for the rest of your life without your say in the matter." The magic zebra said nothing for a moment, examining her cauldron with a thoughtful expression. "I can understand your feelings. Does your own cutie mark send you reeling?" "I don't even know what my own cutie mark even means!" I replied in frustration, the mention of that damn thing riling me up, confirming Zecora's question. "And quite frankly I don't even care; I decided who I am and what I can do, not some damn mark on my rear end. And don't get me started on the fact these things appears on our arses!" "Hm, this is something you've wanted to get off your chest, for a while, yes?" "I want that thing off my romp, really." "More to a cutie mark than what you assume, as show today with dear Apple Bloom." Ah great, a lecture. This time by Zecora. "Decides your destiny, yes and no, they do. Finding one's special talent requires devotion, patience and love for the talent in question. Connected by your love for something, your cutie mark is. Find out what, and perhaps your disdain shall morph into bliss." "Unlikely." I snorted at the very idea. "But your advice is noted and appreciated, Zecora." Something that I love that reflects what the cutie mark represents... but what? "I can't think of anything I'm fond of that matches this." Pulling my cape back I revealed the dark blue heart with a lighter blue star in the center. Ugh, the mere sight of it... "What about writing?" We both turned at the sudden visitor, as Twilight Sparkle herself appeared through the doorway. Smiling rather sheepishly, she continued, "I arrived here earlier, and I couldn't help but overhear." Rolling my eyes in good nature, I retorted. "Just like you to be interested in something that isn't any of your business, eh Twilight?" Glancing at the mark as the unicorn frowned, I expressed my bafflement. "I don't think it's writing, though, as much as I love the skill." Speaking of, I haven't done that since back home. Maybe doing it again would help me calm down a lot more... you know, if I had HANDS. "Baking brownies? ...Point taken." Twilight said meekly at the look sent her way. From the side, Zecora chuckled. "Perhaps there is more to his cutie mark than practical skill, Twilight. As there is more than meets the eye here with your dear knight." There we go with that knight business again! We exchanged confused glances. Yet before either Twilight or I could ask the zebra what the hell she's even talking about, Zecora continued in that all-knowing voice. "Consider, perhaps, that his mark reflects something more personal. Something that only he would know." "But I don't know." I protested, pulling the cape back to cover the offensive tattoo. "I think I do..." The purple unicorn then said quietly, causing to regard her curiously. Twilight looked back at me with a contemplative look. "Stardust, do you think maybe your cutie mark has something to do with your philosophy?" My philosophy... Oh. "Balance?" I echoed my thoughts, proceeding to rub my own muzzle. "Well the concept doesn't have any physical representation, as far as I know." Does that mean the mark of my posterior is the insignia of balance itself? ...No, no that was positively ludicrous.
Chapter Thirty-Four: Of Tortoises and Chess Chapter Thirty-Four: Of Tortoises and Chess "-And that's the monarchy of my world to this day." I concluded, giving myself time to breathe as the knowledge-hungry unicorn wrote down today's information provided this morning. "As far as I'm aware of, anyway." I added rather sheepishly. A light smile, sounding as pleased as she looked while looking at the written parchment. "And your country's Queen still rules with a firm grip, despite your government holding more power?" I nodded, smirking a little. "I wouldn't say 'firm' exactly, but yes, she's still ruling the monarchy despite nearing the age of a hundred. That's one tough old bird." I suppose my country has been blessed to have a royal who is very close to the end of the average human life span, and is still calling the shots. Twilight must of caught the admiration in my tone, as she looked away from her work desk. "Sounds like a fair monarchy." I shrugged. Wouldn't know; never met the woman. The mare continued with evident satisfaction, the quill being placed down and paper floating upwards. "Thanks again for this information, Stardust." Despite the gratitude, I rolled my eyes in exasperation. "Twilight, you've been thanking me about our sessions together since the beginning. You don't need to keep doing so." It's been what now, three months? Three months with the majority inside the library acting like a human - or pony - Wikipedia to the curious unicorn. An incomplete Wikipedia at that. Every morning we either continue an unfinished discussion we had the previous day, or start a new one; all in relation to my species and home planet. How this mare hasn't grown weary of this routine of ours yet is beyond me. It's certainly starting to get to me... Before Twilight could reply, however, our attention turned to the front door being knocked on. Spike, ever the helpful assistant, and who was standing in the corner playing with his own toy ball, was quick to answer the door. "Oh, hey girls." True enough, four of the Mane Six stood before the dragon. Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie respectively. And accompanying them seemed to be their... pets; all barely a centimeter from entering the library. Oh boy. "Good afternoon girls." Twilight called out, the parchment vanishing in a flash, most likely reappearing in the basement. "Just let me go get Owlicious and we'll depart shortly." Ah, right. Twilight and the others were going to the park to play with their pets. Which means some time for myself to relax. As the unicorn departed to get the owl in question, I raised a cautious brow of the animals entering the house. Rarity, obviously noting my apprehension, smiled reassuringly. "Do not fret, darling; none of our small friends here will touch any of the books." "Angel would never harm any of the books, right Angel?" The tiny white bunny nodded enthusiastically, unfazed by my wary stare. Applejack chuckled, petting her ecstatic dog. "I'm sure Twilight appreciates someone else lookin' after her books as well." "Indeed I am." The purple studious mare responded, as we turned to find the pet owl on her back. "Owlicious was just napping." "And you woke him up? Poor Nightshade." I internally smiled by the look sent my way. "I'd also appreciate it, Stardust, if you referred to him as Owlicious." "And cause an additional blow to the poor bird's dignity? I'm calling him Nightshade, love." "His name is Owlicious-" "Not to me-" "His real name is more fitting-" "Implying you're going to eat him-" But our playful argument was then interrupted by the amusement of a white unicorn. "As much as I have no desire to interject, but I believe our pets are getting rather impatient." My eyes glanced at the orange Earth Pony's dog beginning to circle around, clearly eager to depart. "Are you ready, Twilight?" "Absolutely." Twilight replied happily, clearly showing that heated discussion between us was just a pastime of ours now. I enjoyed them probably more than she did. I gave the mare a farewell smile, which she replied in turn, before departing with the others. Now that just left me, and... "...You're not going with them?" Spike shook his head, still playing with that ball of his. "Nah, I don't have a pet." ...No comment. Catching the toy, he pointed at it with a playful smile. "Wanna play?" ...Well, I don't think I'll get any relaxation with you bouncing that brown thing all over the place. So why not? I shrugged. "Hey, if they're having fun, why can't we?" Informing the dragon earlier that playing with the ball inside wasn't the greatest of ideas, the game began in front of the tree-house. A simple game of bouncing the ball back and forth towards each other before I inevitably win. Nearly missing the next throw, Spike managed to return the ball in time while sighing in relief. "You know you don't have to hit it so fast, right?" "How else will I achieve victory, my friend?" I asked jokingly, reflecting the object with my front hoof. The ball in question was similar of that one in the game app. So many references not to other franchises it seems, but to itself as well. The game went on for another few minutes, before Spike spoke out again, this time his tone changing a little while hitting the ball back. "You know what, Stardust?" "Hm?" "You've changed a little." I frowned, wondering what the lizard was referring to, as I passed the light brown ball back. "How do you mean?" "Well, ever since you first lived with us in Ponyville, you've been a very grumpy, annoyed pony who didn't enjoy playing with others. And you still kinda are." Spike added, shrugging as my frown deepened. Where was he going with this? "But now... I don't know; you've been alot more... carefree, and happy now." "I hold you, Twilight and our friends responsible for that." I answered casually. "Your damn soft-heartedness has gotten to me. I'm infected with... friendship." He smiled at the mock-blanching. "Well at least you haven't totally changed." Spike noted while passing back the bouncing object. "But still, you're not as rude and disdainful as you use to be." "He's right you know." The sudden unexpected voice caused us to look to the side, distracting me as the ball impacted the left side of my face before bouncing off. Not that it hurt, but I still had to close my eyes for a moment to restrain my irritation, before opening them to see Bon Bon and Lyra themselves. "Apologies for intruding, but our young friend here brings up a valid point." The former continued, pointing out rather pleasantly. "When you visited both Lyra and I since your return to Ponyville, even we knew that was something different about you. I guess we now know what that is." Lyra nodded happily, approaching without a care in the world. "Yep! We knew you never visit anyone without a reason, so we guessed something happened to you. And it did; you've finally acknowledged us all as friends!" ...Huh. "See? Even they know you've changed since coming to Ponyville." Spike said next, sounding pleased by the support from the two mares over his point. "I guess friendship affects everyone." "I guess so..." I said quietly. "Was I really that insufferable to interact with?" "Yes." "Lyra." "Oh, sorry, not that insufferable." Bon Bon shook her head. "What my friend here means is, you were quite possibly the most difficult pony to befriend we've ever met. Never in Ponyville had we had a pony like you, so it baffled us quite a bit." "Well, there is no pony like me." And not in the way you think, my dear. I traded a knowing glance with Spike, who snickered. "Ain't that the truth?" Lyra snorted in agreement. "You might just be more well-mannered than Lyra at this point." The lime unicorn in question threw her friend a confused look. But the cream Earth Pony kept humoured her attention on me. "Now then, don't let us occupy your time any longer. Come along Lyra. Good day Stardust, Spike." The more enthusiastic of the two nodded and waved in farewell. ...So, I was becoming more and more friendly to these ponies - and Spike - then? Was I really that trying to the citizens of the town? So frustrating? I mean, if that's the case, it wasn't intentional. I was just reluctant to make friends with anyone in Equestria, that's all. There was no desire on my part to infuriate anyone here because of what I say or conduct... except for Twilight; I rather enjoy frustrating her to no end. As I saw, from the corner of my large eye, Spike pick up the almost-forgotten ball, a thought occurred to me; combined from the thought of the unicorn and playing a game. "Spike?" "Yeah?" "There wouldn't happen to be a chess set lying around in the library, would there?" The tortoise. It's going to be the [BEEP] tortoise, I swear to God. What am I talking about you ask? Well today it seems our dear ripoff Rainbow the Pegasus suddenly desired her own pet. Twilight explained the situation as we were heading to the Ghastly Gorge; where all the potential animals were going to race to the fast blue mare to see who earns her affection. The contestants: a hummingbird, butterfly, wasp, tropical bird, duck, eagle, owl, falcon, flamingo, bat and tortoise. One of these things is not like the other. Who could possibly win the love and care of our egotistical grandiose pegasus? Already they had competed in a series of tests of speed, agility followed by resilience, then style and coolness, awesomeness and radicalness. The last which had me baffled. "Aren't those-" "-The same thing? I expressed those exact thoughts to Rainbow Dash." Now, the final contestants were the eagle, falcon, owl, bat and tortoise. And I think I know who's gonna win against the arrogant pegasus. I mean come on, it's so obvious and ludicrous it has to happen. I already made a bet with the dragon in front of me over the slow reptile winning Rainbow Dash's love. Though I was worried, however, over the race itself. The valley named Ghastly Gorge, which I'm sure wasn't called that just to sound unnerving, was described by Twilight to be quite dangerous; a valley filled with significant dangers such as thorns and eel monsters lurking in the walls. My brother would love it. Obviously noticing my concern, the purple mare was quick to assure me that the animals, and Rainbow Dash, wouldn't get harmed as long as they were careful. ...Not very reassuring. The race had began a short while ago, and we were already awaiting the participants at the finish line at the other end of the valley. As Twilight and the mare's eagerly awaited their friend's arrival along with the victor, I was playing a very strategic game with Spike. "You know, my dad's girlfriend has a pet tortoise." I casually stated, moving another knight forward in my frontal assault. The dragon was no tactical genius, so I had this in the bag from the beginning. Spike seemed to look down thoughtfully before replying, "'Girlfriend'?" I slightly frowned as his white pawn advanced. Was not a term used in this world? "You know... life partner? Special someone?" "I know what a girlfriend is." Spike rolled his eyes, "But we mostly call our grilfriends or boyfriends special someponies." I scoffed at the term, rightfully so. "That's what you call them here?" I swiftly moved my rook, taking out another of his remaining pawns. At his sound of annoyance, I smirked lightly. "Now, temper temper Spike." "What I don't get-" The dragon moved back a knight, evidently to protect his near-vulnerable queen. "- Is why you think that tortoise is going to win Rainbow's affection." "Simple." I explained while regarding the board in planning my next move. "If there's anything I know about your wor- town, Spike, it's that it borders on positive absurdity. That tortoise will win her heart, and I'll win twenty bits." I've speculated a while back that this was an episode I was in the middle of, and I never recall Rainbow Dash ever having a pet. So it wouldn't shock me if the tortoise won. After all, one of these things is not like the other. In a world like this' logic, the unusual participant will always be the victor. A few movements and removals later, Nightshade, observing the game, let out his animal noise. "Hoo." "Damn straight Nightshade." I placed my king beside my opponent's queen. "Checkmate." Spike blinked in disbelief, before shaking his head. "I can't believe I lost against you that quick." I shrugged. "Chess is a favourite of mine." A favourite competitive game aside from Pokemon and Yu-Gi-Oh. "Would you believe me If I claimed I bested Celestia once with this game?" "Wait, you defeated Princess Celestia at chess?" Ah yes, just mention the monarch and you catch Twilight's attention without delay. As Spike placed the pieces back in their starting positions, I glanced at the puzzled unicorn. "Yep." "...I don't believe you." "Believe it, my dear." I smirked as her eyes narrowed. "Perhaps I can prove so by besting her student as well." Of course, Twilight wouldn't say no to a challenge of wits and brains. "Spike, move over." The dragon hurriedly obliged, the unicorn taking his place as we initiated a stare down. "If you're as good as you claim, Stardust, then you should have no problem against me." "Oh, my dear Twilight, I'm in no hurry." Ahh, that competitive mood I get in when playing games like this. I don't hear Rainbow Dash or any of the animals as of yet. From the corner of my eye, Rarity and Applejack, noticing what we were doing, approached curiously. "And I thought it was Rainbow Dash doin' the competin' today." The orange mare pointed out in amusement. Spike took that moment to stand beside me. "All right, time for Team Spike and Star to win once again." At those cringe worthy words, Twilight's lips curled upwards. "'Team Spike and Star'?" "It's a work in progress." I gestured to the humoured unicorn. "You have the first move." The first pawn moved, and the game commenced. And the feeling grew stronger. With every turn taken, every piece removed, every strategy overcome by either side made my smile widen. It was an expression I rarely displayed, unless when in the heat of competition. I wasn't that fond of contests, those that held prizes in the end anyway, but just for the fun of chess; I held nothing back. Neither did Twilight, it seem. There was that look of intense concentration that I admired so much. She was taking it as seriously as I, but in her own way. Rarity observed from the side, as Applejack had taken Twilight's side of the game. I repeatedly, and politely, dismissed Spike's mutters of his own strategies. Many do this for fun. I do it to win. "I never knew you played chess," Twilight said casually, retreating a bishop to my right. "I haven't played it in years." I admitted, frowning at the board. I was one piece short of being even with my foe. "I recently began again after Celestia challenged me to it." "So you have chess where you come from?" Rarity inquired. "Yes, though I'm afraid the novelty of it where I'm from is starting to die down." I wasn't reluctant to show my disappointment. While chess was still something many on Earth played, it was a slowly dying art. Which was a great shame. "I sure hope Rainbow Dash and the others don't get hurt, going through that gorge." We heard Fluttershy express her concerns. "Now don't ya worry sugarcube; I'm sure they'll make it through lickity split." "What I don't get," I said after Applejack. "Is why Rainbow Dash even wants a pet. Not everybody-" "-Everypony." "...You're never going to make me say that Twilight." I finally moved my black knight forward. The plan was to deal with Twilight's advanced pieces first. The pawns will be dealt with afterwards. "As I was saying, not everyone in a group has to have something in common." "Maybe she feels lonely." "Maybe she wants to know what having a pet feels like." "Maybe she got jealous of us all having pets and not her." "It would be good of Rainbow to have a pet, anyway." Twilight stated after the other's suggestions, eyes still focused on the board. "It would prove beneficial to her; teaching her care and responsibility." "All the more reason for the tortoise to emerge victorious." I frowned as my second bishop was removed. This mare was giving me a run for my money. "I won't lie Twilight, I'm enjoying myself here." "The feeling is mutual." The intelligent unicorn responded, eyes finally tearing away from the chessboard as she smiled lightly. "We should play chess more often." I nodded in agreement. "Indeed. Perhaps tomorrow during-" "Here they come!" Pinkie Pie's yell of excitement caused us all to snap our gazes to the direction of the finish line, multiple birds heading our way. And just like that the game was quickly forgotten - to my everlasting annoyance - as Twilight, Spike and the others joined the cheering Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie and their pets in congratulating the contestants. The falcon finished in first place. Followed by the eagle; honestly I thought the majestic symbol of America would succeed in first place. Then the bat and finally the owl. And their cheering quickly died down at the lack of a presence we were all expecting to be in first place. "Hm. Something's not right here." "You don't say." I responded to Twilight's astute observation while joining them. Though I was just as puzzled; wondering, like them, where exactly Rainbow Dash was. "Where's Rainbow Dash?" Fluttershy asked in confusion, as the mare's fought over using those convenient binoculars Twilight brought with us. "Great gallopin' glalocious!" Great what now? "There's been an avalanche in there!" Applejack pointed out in concern from looking through those binoculars. Huh. Maybe if we're lucky, she got hit by a boulder. Hehehehehehe... "Rainbow!" Spike cried in despair, inciting my eye roll. "She'll be fine." I assured the conversing group, staring down firmly at the path towards us. "I'm sure Rainbow and her new pet will join us any moment now-" "Hey look!" Pinkie immediately noticed something, being closer than I to seeing from a distance. "It's the turtle!" "Tortoise!" "Whatever." "And he's carrying something on his back." A gasp. "It's Rainbow Dash! It's her; it's Rainbow!" "Told you so." Yet my words fell on deaf ears as the ponies began cheering again. The blue pegasus was being escorted to the finish line on the reptile's back. ...Why? The group moved the finish closer to the slow-moving duo, and the tortoise passed the line while the ponies cheered in congratulations. But that wasn't on my mind at the moment. Where the hell did she get that cast wrapped around her body, confining her wings? "Are you alright?" I asked instead, eyes narrowed in confusion at the sight of her. There were bruises covering her body. "I'm fine." Rainbow Dash reassured me, shrugging slightly. "A boulder caught my wing, that's all." ...Huh. "You know," Spike began while we watched the two mares interact. "If you want, we can get a pet for you, Stardust." "...Does that include a lion?" "Uhh..." "Then I must graciously decline the offer, though it's most appreciated." "There we go; everything you need to know about taking care of the diet and welfare of a tortoise." Twilight said happily from a few feet away, handing the informative books to the grateful Rainbow Dash. "Is there anything else?" "Nah, these are all I need. Thanks Twilight." The blue Sonic ripoff replied, the reptile in question resting on her back. That wing of hers was quick to heal, as only a part of it was trapped under the boulder. No grievous injuries, thankfully. Though I still ponder where she got that cast from earlier. "You're welcome. Now, I recommend you begin by-" I quickly tuned out Twilight's upcoming knowledgeable running muzzle, instead glancing at the observing Spike. Catching my look, the dragon sighed in disbelief. "I can't believe you were right." "Neither can I." Honestly, the ridiculous scenario actually happened. Even I'm shocked by how purely correct I was. The fact Rainbow didn't keep the eagle spoke volumes. "If it helps. those twenty bits you gave me will be put to good use." "You mean spent on soda." "Well," I shrugged while looking back at the two ponies, not bothering to deny that. "Soda's soda, Spike." Rainbow Dash, obviously growing tired of her conversation with Twilight, held up a hoof to interject the unicorn's blabbering. "Yeah, I think I know what I'm doing. Tank's in good hoofs." I'll give her credit over naming the animal. Tank's a pretty solid name. The reptile in question blinked slowly. "Now, gotta dash!" "Wait, Rainbow, you shouldn't-!" The blue blur already disappeared through the open front door before the unicorn could finish, Twilight stared for a moment before shaking her head. "Move fast when Tank's resting on your back..." "I don't think Tank knows what he's getting himself into." Spike whispered to my left as Twilight sighed. "Tortoise soup if Rainbow continues moving around like that with him on board." I said evenly. Glancing in our direction, the purple mare released a slightly amused smile. "Well, you were correct on your speculation, Stardust. She chose the tortoise after all." I shrugged while she closed the door. "Your world occasionally borders on ludicrous scenarios, Twilight. It wasn't that much of an educated guess." Rainbow choosing the slow-moving reptile certainly explained why it rarely appeared on the show. "I swore it was going to be the eagle..." I heard the small dragon mutter. "The least expected usually wins, Spike." I said humourously, glancing down at the lizard. "Look on the bright side, at least there's another reptile around who you can hang out with. You know... when it's not throwing up from Rainbow Dash's speed." I heard Twilight giggle. "I'm sure Tank will be fine under Rainbow's care. For all her boasting and showing off, she's a very caring pony who won't allow anything harmful happen to anyone. In addition, it'd be nice for Owlicious-" "Nightshade." "- Owlicious to have another friend to play with." Twilight expressed that annoyed, exasperated look towards my quick interruption. "One day, Stardust, I'll persuade you to start calling him by his real name." "Hoo." The pet owl responded from his perch, having rested there since the unicorn returned with him. I met Twilight's gaze evenly. "Then be sure to eventually give him a real name then." The mare shook her head while I smirked. "I don't doubt Rainbow's capabilities; Tank will be in good hands." Then noticing Spike's expression, I shrugged. "What?" The dragon responded by shaking his head with a humoured smile. "Told you so, Stardust, you've changed, alot." I frowned, and Spike was already walking off to, I imagine, complete some chore in the library. That left just me and an inquisitive Twilight. "'Changed'?" I nodded. "Just some conversation we had earlier, about how I've apparently became positively different as time passed by in Ponyville." And I've barely even noticed. I mean, I don't feel any different... apart from becoming a pony of course. But as far as I'm concerned, my personality hasn't changed in the least. I don't remember these ponies doing anything to change me at all. Was it because I was more... open to them? Was I really so distant back then? Did something else, aside from my body, about me transform into something different without my notice? "He's right." I blinked at the casual tone. "I beg your pardon?" Twilight shrugged, having already begun magically moving some books around admist my thoughts. "Your attitude and interaction with us has shifted quite significantly as time passed. When you first lived in Ponyville you were... cold and distant, wary of us. And only recently I've finally understood why that was, so I don't really blame your attitude back then. But even before I was aware of the truth, you gradually changed over time. For the better, I might add. You became more nicer, more polite, more helpful, more friendly." She threw me an exasperated smile before continuing. "To tell you the truth, Stardust, I didn't quite know what to do with you, when the Princess asked me to take you in. You were quite the enigma to me. You still are, even with all this information I'm learning about your species and home planet. True you still maintain your occasional sarcastic quips and negative attitude. But the point stands: you've changed all right, and I'm glad you have, as I'm sure Spike and the rest of your friends are too." With every sentence my frown deepened. Was I really that much of an inconvenience to them? "Twilight... I'm sorry if I was so difficult to work with. I didn't try to be; I simply valued my privacy over trivial interactions." The unicorn nodded, placing some books back in their correct shelves. "So did I. I was reluctant to make friends too, prioritizing my studies over social interactions. But you know what? I think we both changed since coming to Ponyville. Don't you?" "...I suppose." Was she comparing me to herself? Should I be flattered or baffled? Obviously noticing the tone, the mare said, "Stardust, I understand your skepticism, but trust me when I state that you've become a better pony - or 'person' as you prefer - just like I have. We've both learnt how important friendship truly is; it just took you longer to understand, correct?" Possibly. But I concurred with the mare in a different way. "When are you incorrect?" I smirked. That incited light laughter out of the knowledgeable unicorn's muzzle, shaking her head. "I appreciate your kind words, but I'm not as all-knowing as you make me out to be." "Oh I don't know." Teasing time. "I don't believe I was exaggerating when I said, during the Discord crisis, that you are the most intelligent and brilliant pony in all of Equestria." And I don't say those as compliments... not just as, anyway. Already she was hiding her face from me, her voice squeaking pure embarrassment. "I'm inclined to disagree." "You can't disagree with a statement of fact, my dear." It was purely entertaining to embarrass this mare in many ways possible. Why do I enjoy doing it? No clue myself, but it brings a smile to my face, seeing her flush like that. ...Damn. Spike was right, these ponies ARE making me soft. "A-Anyway." Twilight began after a pause, regaining her composure while traces of red still remained on her purple features. "It's almost evening. we still have time for me to take notes about your world. Maybe you can tell me more about these 'computers' you mentioned yesterday." "It would be my pleasure, Twilight." Though explaining about PC's and how they operate will be a difficult process for me to explain. I was no technician. "Though I have an idea, if you'd agree." "Please, continue." "Perhaps, as to not make our sessions become eventually dull, we could play some chess during said sessions. What do you think?" That smile was the only answer I required. "By the way. Tank; far more believable name then 'Owlicious.'" Twilight shook her head as the bird in question observed us from his perch. "At least it sounds less dramatic than 'Nightshade'." "It's an awesome name." "Now you sound like Rainbow Dash." "Don't you dare compare me to- at least the pegasus would be right about something for once." "...Are you really just saying that to further prove your point?" "I'd side with Celestia if I have to if she agreed." "Please, I've known the Princess longer; I think she'd concur with my choice." "This coming from the mare who thought her mentor would punish her for failing to write a friendship report in a scheduled week." "At least I care what others think about me!" "You make it sound like an improvement!" "Inconsiderate ruffian!" "Melodramatic smartarse!" "I'm melodramatic?! Have you ever met yourself-?!" "Hoo." And, for some nonsensical and comical reason, the sudden hoot from Nightshade changed our mindless argument into a fit of shared laughter. Twilight closing her eyes as she said next, "Haha! Owlicious is right; this bickering is pointless." "Haha, indeed... Nightshade's still a better name though." "Of course it is, Stardust. Of course it is..."
Chapter Thirty-Five: Totally Not Darkwing Duck"So why Stardust Balance?" "Hm?" The sudden question incited me to look up for a brief moment, my opponent maintaining her own gaze on the board. "Sorry, what?" Twilight moved her second bishop forwards before repeating herself, "Why Stardust Balance, if that's not your name? I assume the 'Balance' part is in relation to your philosophy, but I've never seen you express any interest in stars." Returning my own gaze to the board for my next move, I frowned while concentrating, "I... don't really know, to be honest Twilight. It just came to me." I admitted thoughtfully. The fabricated name was something I decided for about only thirty seconds, so I didn't choose something more creative. Seeming to accept that answer, the unicorn nodded before proceeding, wiping out my remaining knight. Damn, I needed that in my plan to rid of her king. "I guess I can understand why you adopted a temporary name while in Equestria. Not many ponies are named Jack... White, as in the colour or the direction?" "No, Wright. W-R-I-G-H-T." "Ahh." The mare raised a brow while I moved forward a soldier. "Still, Jack Wright... it's a very peculiar name, by our world's standards." Twilight spoke the name as though she was rolling it off the tongue. I couldn't resist smiling. "My dear, if any of your world's inhabitant's names were used on Earth, they'd be laughing stocks." As she advanced her next piece, I glanced upwards with a raised brow at the serious unicorn. "Do you like my fabricated name?" Twilight smiled lightly. "Well, you're lucky I happen to be fond of stars in general." "I like the name too!" Spike added from the far side of the room, preoccupied with moping the wooden floors of the library. I smirked while looking down again. "Cheers Spike- ...Huh." The unicorn looked like she was restraining the urge to act smug as my king was defeated without my notice. "Why, it's as if Rainbow isn't even aware she's famous." I said to the mare's, as were at the back of the crowd. Applejack, hearing that, glanced at me in amusement. Currently myself, the Mane Six, Spike and a whole crowd of fanboys and fangirls celebrating their 'hero' were within Sugarcube Corner. Upon noticing said audience I couldn't resist blanching at the Rainbow Dash t-shirts, hats and any other accessory they wore to display how nuts they were over the boastful pegasus in question. I see you there Snips, Snails and, perhaps most disheartening and amusing of all, Bon Bon. Why the hype over Rainbow Dash? Because over the last few days she saved many residents of the town. I'd congratulate her myself over saving a filly who fell down a well, a baby in a carriage nearly falling off a cliff, and a couple of elderly ponies from falling off their building with a balcony, if the crowd in front of me wasn't already doing it for me. Delightfully, I might add. I'm amazed no one started kissing the blue mare's hooves yet. Fully ignoring Rainbow's obvious exaggerated tale of overcoming a dangerous obstacle, I continued with my mocking. "Oh Rainbow Dash, please, don't be so modest; indulge yourself. I'm certain all your fans wearing shirts of you and wigs after your own mane aren't enough to satisfy your low ego." Applejack smirked, Rarity giggled and from the corner of my eye Twilight repressed a smile. "Hey Applejack." The arrogant pegasus had already moved and pulled the surprised orange Earth Pony to her. "How'd you like to be immortalized as my friend?" I rolled my eyes, "Gimme a break..." "Immortalized, what?" Applejack asked in confusion before being flashed by a camera, Oh yeah, there are camera's in this world too. As I said a long time ago, this world simply can't decide what era it wants to be set in. "Are you taking notes?" Twilight asked, noticing Spike wearing a journalist outfit with a ridiculous fedora, scribbling down words on a notepad. Oh, so they DO have pencils in this world. I'm learning so much today! "Yep; I've been hoof-picked by Rainbow Dash herself, to write her autobiography." The dragon explained. Which cause me to raise a brow. "You are aware that autobiographies are meant to be written by the per- pony of who it's about." "Maybe for your normal run-of-the-mill ponies." The Sonic ripoff waved a hoof dismissively, still being taken photos of as she spoke. "But I'm far too busy saving lives to stop and write. That's why I hired Spike as my ghost writer." "Ahh! Spike's a ghost!" Pinkie Pie yelled in fright before running out of the store, leaving a dust cloud behind. Okay... ignoring that. I looked back at the shrugging pegasus. "You don't seem to be preoccupied right now." I pointed out. "Well of course I am." The boastful mare scoffed, gesturing to the gathered ponies surrounding her. "I'm busy being adored by my awesome fans. As I was saying, Spike here writes down everything I say, don't you Spike?" "'Don't you Spike'?" The lizard in question repeated the mare both vocally and on paper. "Got it!" I rolled my eyes. "This is ridiculous." I muttered to the group as Rainbow continued babbling on about how 'great' she was. "I have to concur." Twilight replied evenly, staring just as disbelievingly at the proud pony. "The fame and attention is obviously getting to her head." "Indeed," Rarity spoke next to my left. "Something should be done about this. We wouldn't want our dear friend over there to become too boastful, yes?" "Agreed," Applejack responded, "Any ideas?" "We could talk to her." Fluttershy suggested. "Or we could drop a boulder on her and crush her other wing." I felt multiple unamused stares sent my way. I rolled my eyes for the third time. "I'm kidding, ladies. Jesus." "I have an idea." We all turned our heads to Twilight, who was regarding the arrogant Rainbow Dash thoughtfully. "I've never seen such bravery in my life!" A mare of the gathered crowd stated, after witnessing the feat of their new 'saviour'. Darkwing Duck. It's so blatantly obvious to just who they were referencing here. As Pinkie Pie, disguised in the costume crafted by a certain skill white unicorn, saved a fellow pink pony whose own hot air balloon was about to crash into the ground, leaving Rainbow to deal with the balloon itself as Pinkie evacuated the falling pony. There seems to be a lot of falling emergencies in this town. Anyway. Purple outfit. Large purple fedora. A dark blue mask with light blue eyes to cover the real eyes of the wearer. A dark blue cape covering the entirety of the pony's back body; thank God my own cape wasn't that excessive. And a clear blue pendant on the chest. It's totally Darkwing Duck. I've seen this episode before, yes, it was one of the few I watched before arriving in Equestria. And it was one of my favourites because of the clear homage to the Disney vigilante in question. I never watched Darkwing Duck as a kid, but having heard of it a year ago by a certain Critic, and listening to the theme song, I knew it'd be something I'd enjoy immensely. "That's right," The mayor of Ponyville began, addressing the amazed audience. "Ponyville has a new hero!" We all followed her gaze, to the 'hero' herself standing atop a distant hill, covered in shadow. Dramatic. "A mysterious mare who has done well for our fair city today. I dub this new masked hero: the mysterious Mare Do-Well!" The crowd cheered happily for their new champion. Yeah? I'm calling her Darkwing Mare. It's far more fitting. "I say that went off without a hitch." Twilight commented, evidently pleased, as the crowd dispersed, all talking among one another about the unknown pony. I nodded, watching as a disgruntled Rainbow Dash soared to the skies. "I have no doubt this convoluted plan of yours will work, Twilight, despite it making absolutely no sense. But nonetheless, Pinkie Pie put on a good show." "Yes, you've expressed your skepticism to the plan earlier." The unicorn noted humouredly, observing the departing pegasus also. "You sure you don't want to try on the costume yourself?" "..." Twilight giggled, noticing my expression. "I'm just jesting, Stardust." "...Quite the contrary, my dear. Now you've given ME an idea." I admitted, rubbing my pony chin in thought. A very silly, un-dignifying idea that'd involve myself acting like a full moron. But not quite a ludicrous and nonsensical as the current plan the five of the Mane Six possess, instead of, you know, just talking to Rainbow Dash about her problem. And hey, I won't lie, I want some of the action myself. If Specter wants me to partake more in the activities of the town, then who am I to decline? After all... every hero needs a villain. "I still fail to comprehend this plan of yours, Stardust." Rarity expressed, concentrating on sewing the dark red mask. "You're dressing up as a villain... why exactly?" "To initiate a rather complex idea that will teach our dear Rainbow Dash humility." I explained, circling myself in examination of the costume I requested. "That's all you need to know." In contrast to the clothing worn by the mare's in disguise, I adorned a yellow outfit. Dark yellow fedora. Dark red cape with the length of its counterpart's. A shiny red pendent on the chest, and Rarity was busy creating the mask itself, which was to be dark red with light red eyes. Best part: the costume was quite comfy. It was a plan I couldn't resist making. It was practically genius. "This seems awfully out of character for you." The white mare observed, still not looking away from her work. "I thought you had far too much pride in you to go through with such an idea. For Rainbow Dash, of all ponies." I shrugged. "I can swallow my pride sometimes." Pride be damned; being a villain was worth it; absurd outfit or not. Plus, being a villain, who in their right mind would say no? Villains are always more entertaining to watch and enact than heroes. "That seems to be some significant pride you are swallowing." Rarity finally looked away from her working desk, a floating mask via magic heading my way. Taking off my fedora, I felt the fabric brush my fur as the red mask covered my head. And that same colour covered my natural vision; as the satisfied unicorn and the surroundings before me was coated in pure bright red. "Can you see clearly?" I nodded, thankful the fabric didn't muffle my voice. "Rarity, you're amazing. Just throwing that out there." The mare waved a hoof dismissively, though she was clearly flattered. "Well, I've finished your costume. A marvelous piece of work, if I do say so myself." "Careful, my dear, I might just plan to knock down your self-indulgence next." I said jokingly, inspecting the brilliant work in the now-red mirror. An exact copy of the Darkwing Mare suit, but more sinister looking, and in tribute to the main villain of that show. Excellent. Should I name myself the Nega-Mare? "So, what will you do now?" "Now." I began, moving the excessive cape over my muzzle in a dramatic fashion, causing Rarity to raise an invisible brow. The mask covered my excited grin. "I wait at the right opportunity." I didn't have to wait too long. Standing atop a fitting building, overlooking the town square filled with bustling ponies, everything was set in place. Unaware of my looming presence, I stood on the red roof, making sure there were enough equines around to get my message across. This plan was so absurd and convoluted - not much different than the girl's own idea - it'll have to work. Rainbow Dash needs to learn humility? I'll teach her humility. By humiliating her. Clearing my throat, I began with my worked-on villain voice. "Equines of Ponyville!" The surprised crowd of citizens looked up at the booming voice, gasping at the caped pony staring down upon them. "It's Mare Do-Well!" One exclaimed while pointing upwards. Yes, my male voice makes it convincing, doesn't it? "Fools!" I yelled, getting into the role with minimal difficulty. "I am not that noble-loving mare! I am her arch-nemesis! Cower in terror, my friends, for this town is about to face the wrath of..." I forced myself not to break character upon saying my chosen villain name, "Professor Balance!" Followed by sinister laughter, worthy of a noble prize if I do say so myself. Oh how easy it was to instill fear into these innocent ponies. Already some were running away in terror, the rest looking ready to do the same. I couldn't stop grinning. This must be how actors feel when slipping into the role of the antagonist. It felt wonderful. "What do you want with us, Professor Balance?" I glanced down at the voice, belonging to the aged Mayor of Ponyville. She looked unnerved, yet not as frightened as her own citizens. "Why, I desire so much in life; conquest of this pitiful town of yours. The destruction of Mare Do-Well. So on and so forth. And unless she comes to me right now, you will all suffer many wrath in her stead." I raised my voice for a larger portion of the town to hear. "What will it be, my dear Mare Do-Well?! Will you face your oldest enemy in combat, or should I have to express my dissatisfaction upon those you protect?" "That's not going to happen!" I smirked. Right on cue. Rainbow Dash appeared in the air, staring down at me defiantly, and with a smug expression. "Never fear, your awesome neighborhood Rainbow Dash is here!" Spiderman would be ashamed. The pegasus pointed at me. "I will face you, fiend, in Mare Do-Well's place!" I laughed loudly. Hey, it's a kid's show, I can be as over-the-top as I please. "You? The boastful Rainbow Dash? You're nothing compared to I, Professor Balance... or that mare." I noticed the glare forming on her features, prompting me to continue with my false mockery. Did she already recognize who was behind the mask? I continued regardless, "Why, you lack the necessary qualities of being a hero, or as my new nemesis. No, I demand Darkwing- err, Mare Do-Well." Already the blue equine was seething. "I'll show you some qualities!" Oof! I felt myself being impacted into the air, as Rainbow Dash recklessly charged into me at a high speed, sending me off the roof and away from the town's citizens. Good... she took the bait. I felt the wind assault my back, despite the long cape and outfit protecting my fur. Now, time for phase two. Let's hope Specter was right about this. Closing my eyes, I attempted my best to concentrate - with significant difficulty of being flown across the air and a certain pegasus charging through my stomach - to utilize the apparent power of balance itself. My own displeasure of Rainbow Dash's arrogance, and the sheer joy of playing a villain. A positive and negative emotion united as one. Let's see if this works. Opening my eyes again, internally thanking this mask for covering my face from the wind, I reached down, grabbing Rainbow's front forward limbs with my own front hoofs, and threw the mare off me. And to my surprise, and satisfaction, it worked. But of course there were consequences, as my back landed hard on the dirt ground below, causing me to roll several as I winced at the protesting pain caused by it. Not the first time I've injured my back since coming to Equestria. Throwing my front hoofs down to slow down, that worked quite effectively. It worked. It actually worked! "Okay tough guy." I looked to the side after inspecting the palms of my hooves in admiration, the Sonic ripoff regarding me with disdain from above. It looks like the pegasus had taken us to a meadow outside the town, with an open grassy area for us to engage combat in. "Looks like you've got a new hero to fight with." I scoffed, quickly returning to the acting. "Let me know when one pops up." My cape was already detached from the outfit when a fuming Rainbow Dash attacked again, this time flying while sending punches my way, causing me to take numerous steps back. And somehow, somehow, I was blocking the extraordinary fast attacks with ease. My brother usually preferred fighting me, and I always defended myself, but this was something entirely. Was this what balance is truly capable of? My opponent kept releasing sounds of frustration with every block I made. I had no intention on hurting this mare before me, why would I do that? No, I'm going to tire Rainbow out first before anything else. Blocking another punch, I shoved her back with own hoof, the mare flying a few feet away to recover her energy. "How... are you so strong?" Rainbow asked amidst her panting. "Quite simple my dear." I began while shaking my front limbs. It'd be a lie to say I wasn't quite exhausted myself. "Your arrogance fuels me." "What...?" "Let me explain to your pitiful mind." After all, the fight was just getting started. I wanted to see more of what I was capable of doing. In defense, of course. "Mare Do-Well is noble, selfless, she helps others because it's the right thing to do. She never boasts. She never asks for autographs. She is every requirement of a true hero. You, on the other hand, have lost your way; you became egotistical with your newfound fame, and you only care about the rewards and affection of your fans, rather than the safety and welfare of those you try to protect. Hence why Mare Do-Well, my true nemesis, has become this town's favourite more than you." I concluded with a hint of mockery. "Such a fall from grace, no? But at least Ponyville has someone who wants to them help without any benefit to herself... briefly anyway." Damn, I was good. I noticed her teeth grind with every word escaping my covered muzzle. As if the truth wasn't that hard to believe. I can see the fury in her pink eyes, and swallowed an urge to shudder. Hopefully Rainbow won't lose too much composure and utilize, say, the Sonic Rainboom on my arse... "I'll show you, Professor Balance! I'll show this town I can become a hero! I'll show them I care about them! I'll show that Mare Do-Well that Ponyville only has room for one hero!" The arrogant mare announced, glaring at the town a distant away for a moment before glaring back down at me. "And I'll start be beating her arch-nemesis; that'll show her!" I smirked at the confident words, taking a prepared stance. "Well then, prove it." And she happily obliged. The assault caused air to sharply leave my lungs, as Rainbow Dash initiated a faster speed then earlier. Below me the ground was looking smaller and smaller. The pegasus was carrying me into the sky, a clenched hoof pressed into my cloaked stomach mercilessly. Her pink eyes met mine, gleaming triumphantly. Oh no you don't. Repeating a move from before, I grabbed the assaulting limb, and quickly pulled. Rainbow Dash released a sound of surprise as I spun around in a three-hundred and sixty degrees angle, letting go and hurtling the pegasus to the ground below. We were too far for my counterattack to have her impact the surface of the world. But as I said, harming her wasn't my intention. You know, this wasn't quite what I had in mind. At least back home I could tell my little sister about the time I fought her favourite pony. ...If I survive falling from this far that is. I felt the large dark red fedora leave my head - surprised that didn't happen earlier - as I began to descend to the ground below. Beneath me, Rainbow Dash had recovered from my move, staring up at me. I couldn't see her expression, but some gut feeling told me she was about to do something that would cause immense pain towards me. My intuition was correct, as the mare began flying upwards again, an outstretched hoof ready to impact into me and cause internal injuries. I smiled grimly. Two can play at this game, love. Clenching my own front left hoof, I outstretched my limb also, ready for it to meet her own. I may not want to hurt the pegasus, but I'll be damned if I allow this boastful pony to land me in hospital without a fight. Bring it on. And with the speed we were both going in, it wasn't long before our hoofs met. And a large amount of shock assaulted my mind. A white flash was the last thing I saw. Before nothing. God. Damn. The. Sun. The pestering light relentlessly assaulted my face, forcing me to wake up from my slumber. Covering my eyes with my hoof, it quickly occurred to me that I was... outside. Okay, when did this happen? Why do I feel like I'm wearing an outfit? Why does my back hurt? And most importantly, why did I have a banging headache? All these questions and more were immediately answered as today's earlier events returned to my mind. Dressing up as a villain, facing Rainbow Dash, fighting the pegasus, our hoofs impacting in the sky that caused my aware systems to shut down for some reason. Rubbing my eyes, despite them covered by the fabric of the mask, I made an attempt to get up, rolling around onto my stomach as my body slowly woke up. Oh... and my left hoof was throbbing too. Wonderful. "Ugh... what happened?" It wasn't I who asked this. My attention focused on a dazed Rainbow Dash, who was getting up herself from the ground, quickly shaking her head. "What was I doing...?" Then her gaze focused on me, as today's earlier events were clearly returning to her own head. "You!" I flinched at the sharpened tone, rubbing my head. "Me..." "Tell me what happened!" "I'm as clueless as you are." I admitted, inhaling deeply for a moment before continuing. "All I recall is my hoof clashing into yours... and then nothing. The same occurred to you?" The pegasus frowned, slowly nodding. "Yeah... what was that?" "I have no idea..." "Huh..." Rainbow looked down for a moment, appearing thoughtful, before gazing back up with a victorious grin, pointing at me. "Ha! So I won then! I told you so! Mare Do-Well, eat your heart out! Ponyville's true hero is still here!" The arrogance incited me to shake my head. "You still haven't learned...?" "Learned what?" She asked snidely. ...Fine, no more complications. "What are you- Stardust?!" I couldn't help but smile a little at the reaction to the removal of my mask. "You're Professor Balance?!" "Was it not obvious?" I inquired in slight irritation and amusement. "The voice? The name?" "Well, now that you mention it... but why? Why were you dressed up as a villain? That's not like you!" I nodded. "Indeed. It was a plan of mine to get your attention." "'My attention'? For what?" "To speak with you." The pegasus blinked uncomprehendingly. "But, you could have spoken to me at anytime!" "While you were preoccupied attempting to upstage Mare Do-Well?" That caused the mare to close her mouth, allowing me to continue. Rubbing my head again, as the godforsaken headache refused to leave, I explained myself, "I meant what I said earlier, about you being selfish and caring only about your fame more than what it means to be a hero." Rainbow frowned. "But I-" "Let me speak." I snapped, wishing this throbbing pain would just leave already. "You've noticed by now that the town residents have begun praising that masked crusader more than you. And do you know why that is?" Either she was suffering her own pain to interrupt, or was genuinely curious to what I had to say. The pegasus motioned for me to proceed. "Over time, when you began saving the citizens, you allowed the fame, your celebrity status, to go to your head. Peo- Ponies like a hero who is humble, who cares for others and asks nothing in return. A hero performs selfless acts not for fame and glory, but for the welfare of others. Because a hero cares about what happens to his or her citizens." As the information seemed to sink in, I smiled tiredly. "You can be proud of your achievements, but boast about them too much and, well, the less love you'll receive from those around you." The exception to that rule is, of course, Darkwing Duck. But I'm talking about simplistic heroes here. "So, what you're saying is, that I allowed my own achievements to go to my head?" "Basically." "Oh." The mare rubbed the back of her head. "Yeah, I guess I got carried away with my fame a little." I scoffed at the meek words. "A little my arse-" "Rainbow Dash! Stardust!" Our heads turned to the owner of the voice, belonging to a concerned Twilight, running towards us along with the rest of the Mane Six and Spike. Slowing down the unicorn asked in clear worry, "What happened? There was a massive shockwave in the sky that caused all the clouds to disappear!" Both the blue mare and I shared a puzzled glance, before looking upwards for confirmation. Huh... well what do you know? So that's what happened. "Stardust, why are you dressed like that?" Fluttershy inquired, gesturing to the red and yellow costume. "More importantly, what exactly happened 'ere?" Applejack asked in confusion. No, I could deal with this right now. Not with this pounding headache... "You know girls, I'd love to answer your questions. But right now, I just want a drink." Their jaws dropped at the response, clearly not expecting that. "You know what? I'm with him on that." Rainbow Dash said, walking with me pass the shocked group. "I could do with something to drink after what just happened back there. Plus there's this headache I need to get rid of." Oh so I wasn't the only one. "Sugarcube Corner, Dash?" "Sure thing, Star." I threw a side-glare at the nickname, yet the unfazed pegasus shrugged. "Hey, considering your so-called nicknames given to me, I'd say this was fair." ...Touche. "So let me get this straight; when your hoof and Rainbow Dash's own collided, that caused the shockwave that temporarily shook the town and cleared away the clouds?" "Apparently." I nodded in thanks to Spike for the ice pack, applying the cold bag to my head. Ahh... much better. Soda wasn't enough to get rid of it, I learnt earlier. Meanwhile, Twilight was still attempting to solve the confusion over what happened, having magically conjured up a chalkboard on the first floor library. Already there were calculations and words beyond my understanding written on it. The mare shook her head, "It doesn't make any sense. Unless Rainbow used the Sonic Rainboom during your battle, but you wouldn't have had enough time to react to her attack." I shrugged, admitting without shame, "It's as much an enigma to me as it is to you, my dear Twilight." Another thing I'll have to ask Specter when I get the chance to. It was revealed to the pegasus earlier today, after she had written her own letter to Celestia about her lesson, who the identities behind Mare Do-Well were. Applejack was the one to express disappointment over the fact I got to Rainbow first about addressing her problem. Fluttershy seemed pleased over how willing I was to help a friend out. And Twilight? Apart from wondering what the shockwave was about, the unicorn was in disbelief over how easy I sacrificed my own dignity to play the role of a villain, in pretense or not. "The only theory presentable is balance being involved." The clever mare speculated, the chalk writing down this stuff by itself as she spoke. "You said you used it during the fight." "Yes." I can't lie and say I wasn't curious about it myself. And I was, very so indeed. Could the impact between Rainbow's unnatural speed and my ability to use 'balance' have resulted in the apparent shockwave? So many questions. Not enough answers. Twilight nodded, muttering, "More research to conduct, of course..." I smirked. "Still, I can't believe Rainbow Dash didn't figure out who you were quickly. It was, from how you described the encounter, quite obvious." "I can believe it." I replied casually, shrugging. "Since your species is hopelessly naive." The sentence incited Twilight to look at me, frowning. "Excuse me?" "You heard me. I could say the word 'gullible' was painted on the ceiling, and you'd believe me right away." The unicorn bristled. "Stardust, you can't generalize an entire species like that." "I believe I can." I retorted, standing up. "Since I've been interacting with another race of creatures for a long-arse time now. And form what I've seen so far, I've yet to meet a single pony who wouldn't be so easily deceived." "That's hardly fair; you haven't met every single pony in Equestria." Twilight pointed out, her invisible brow raised. "Who are you to judge an entire race by just interacting with a few of them?" "An outsider. An observer." I shrugged again. The mare scoffed. "And I thought Rainbow Dash was arrogant. You might just best her at the trait yet." I frowned, wincing as the headache pounded my head further while my annoyance increased. Alright, you win this one for now, Twilight. The mare also continued wearing her own outfit of Darkwing Mare, having immediately set herself to work instead of taking the thing off as soon as we returned to the library. And I must say, it's rather fitting on her... Upon noticing my stare, the unicorn looked away from the board for with a raised suspicious brow. "What?" "Nothing." I replied, tearing my gaze off her to the stairway. "You just look... quite good, fitting, in that outfit." "Oh... thank you... I guess." I snorted at the confused tone. "You're welcome you ungrateful mare." Now, I had one last thing to take care of before I depart for bed. The light of the moon, and the stars, illuminated myself below, as I stood upon the roof of the library, firm branches beneath the leaves supporting my weight. My dark blue cape flowing in the wind, eyes staring upwards at the pale orb above the blue sky. I adorned the blue mask Twilight took off earlier, along with the large purple fedora. This may be the effects of the soda making me do this, but damn will I not miss this chance. Proclaiming to the stars above, I spoke, intentionally dramatically. "I am the terror that flaps in the night. I am the one who brings balance to those who suffer from chaos and suffocate by harmony. I am Darkwing Dust!" Feeling the branches underneath my hooves shake slightly by a new arrival, I heard Spike speak beside me, just as melodramatic. "And I am his sidekick, the Spikanator! Together we stop evil doers in their track, and bring justice to all of Ponyville!" From the corner of my eye the lizard wore his own small costume, blue and purple with his own small cape flapping. The sight almost caused me to chuckle. "Good!" We heard Twilight spoke from below, obviously addressing us from the balcony. "While you two are up there you can clean out the leftover dead leaves!" I had half a mind to say 'Bite me'. "Come on Spikanator; tonight the library, and tomorrow the town." I announced as we went to work, Spike saluting before following my lead. Let's get dangerous.
Chapter Thirty-Six: Danger and Birthdays Chapter Thirty-Six: Danger and Birthdays "Do you know what I love about Canterlot?" Oh I don't know Rarity. Everything? The white mare in question took a sip of her tea before continuing. "Everything!" I smirked lightly from my side of the small table. "Shocking." The white cat accompanying us said nothing, licking her own bowl of warm milk. I learned during our travel to the kingdom that her name was 'Opalescence' - I know, even an Oompa Loompa would feel pity for her being named that - mercifully named 'Opal' for short. The two of us were currently by a cafe, having a break from a refreshing walk around the kingdom itself. Rarity had her own business to conduct in Canterlot, something to do with clothes; I didn't bother asking for details. I accompanied the mare outside out of courtesy and to guide her around, as I was rather familiar with the town of the kingdom more than my classy friend here. What was I doing in Canterlot, you ask? One simple answer: Celestia. Yes since Twilight requested her mentor to accommodate Rarity when she arrives in Canterlot, the alicorn saw it as an opportunity to request my presence in turn. God knows why, even Twilight wasn't aware why Celestia asked for me. All I know is she used Rarity's trip as an excuse to get me here. I speculate the monarch wished to know how I was doing in Ponyville, from my own muzzle instead of the words of her pupil's letters. Not her claim, but it wasn't an educated guess. "I may have been born in Ponyville but I am a Canterlot pony at heart." The white mare said happily, wearing a large pink hat for some reason. To look more presentable by Canterlot's standards? Tch. "From your personality, my dear, I can't argue there." I politely dismissed the approaching posh waiter, who walked off again to serve elsewhere. "Are you sure you don't want anything, darling? The tea here is simply divine." I shook my head. "No, thank you Rarity. Obviously you're enjoying your time in Canterlot thus far." "Evidently." Rarity smiled formally, taking another sip with a satisfied expression. "Now, I know we're here to pick up some fabrics for a shop, but Twilight was such a dear to get me that suite at the castle that I simply must make something to express my gratitude." The selfless words caused me to smile, pointing out in slight amusement. "My dear Rarity, you don't have to repay Twilight for her kindness. She requested a room for you because of your friendship." "I know, my darling Stardust. But I'd feel guilty otherwise." I shrugged. Suit yourself. But I won't lie. Having these kind of conversations with Rarity again was something I rather missed. The mare spoke with such formality and politeness that I took some enjoyment out of it. Even on the train to Canterlot, the unicorn herself admitted it was nice to interact with me again, as our conversations were more civil than the rest of the ponies. "Ooh, I know; an outfit for her birthday party this weekend! Perfect!" ...Hold the phone. What? "Wait, Twilight's birthday is this weekend?" I asked slowly, the implications dawning on me as Rarity sipped her tea again, regarding me curiously. "As in a few days?" She nodded in confirmation, raising an invisible brow. "Yes. She didn't tell you? It's this Saturday." This... Saturday? "Just so we're clear, Twilight's birthday is this Saturday?" Rarity nodded again, sipping her tea as I felt my own hooves clench. "But that's only a few days from now..." I can't believe no one told me this... "Stardust?" The white unicorn inquired in slight concern, upon seeing me stand properly. "Well Rarity, it looks like you won't be the only one repaying Twilight for being a good friend. See you at the castle." I departed from the cafe without hearing any protests. Rarity's a big girl; she can take care of herself. "Excuse me." I muttered while passing by a snobby-looking couple, who glanced at me with clear distaste. I had to find something in time before Twilight's Birthday. And fast. A rare book? No, wouldn't surprise me if she had already collected them all. Flowers? What am I, cheap? A new telescope? Well unless she broke her old one during my trip to Canterlot, there'd be no point. So what then? What would be the most perfect gift for Twilight this Saturday? Having returned to the grand castle, I had made a beeline straight to my temporary accommodations; the same room from my last stay in Canterlot. Immediately I began pacing around, thoroughly dwelling on what to get Twilight for her upcoming birthday. So far, nothing. Tch, this wouldn't be happening if someone had told me earlier about the special event. But no, I had to hear it oh so casually from Rarity. Did Twilight not want me to know? Did she or Spike forget to tell me? Well, it's irrelevant now. The fact is, I'm aware. And now I have to think of something to get for the unicorn before we return to Ponyville. Rarity mentioned we would be here for a few days. So, ideas. I could ask Velvet what her daughter would love to have on her birthday the most. Or Armor, if he wasn't preoccupied spending quality time with his bride-to-be- Oh for the love of- who could that be? "Come in." I responded briskly to the door knocking, halting my movement briefly. The pony behind obliged, revealing herself to be- Oh... you. "I heard a guard mention you returned here." The Princess of Love said, closing the door behind her and greeting me with a polite serene smile. "It's a pleasure to see you again, Stardust." A pleasure... sure. "Likewise, Cadence." Well the mare before me has yet to do anything to irritate me. But aside from my wariness, I was curious, "How can I help you?" The monarch of forceful infatuation didn't reply for a moment, instead her bright pink gaze wandered around the room. What was she doing, checking if I made a mess of things? Finally she answered without looking at me, "Princess Celestia informed me of your visit, and I wished to see how you were doing." I shrugged, carefully keeping a safe distance from the alicorn. Wouldn't want her powers to affect me, after all. "I'm doing well, thank you for your concern. And you?" "Likewise." Cadence was now looking at me, as though studying the specimen before her. I'd squirm, if I wasn't unnerved enough by what this mare was capable of. "I'm honestly surprised by your visit, Stardust, considering how the Princess told both Shining and I how you departed on bad terms. And the guards here clearly hold disdain over you. I thought it was Princess Luna who requested your presence here, since she speaks highly of you." Through her words I rolled my eyes. Well of course the guards didn't like me. Ever since my first trip to Canterlot I displayed nothing but blatant disrespect to their ruler. Even after the gala I refused to bow even once to the Princess of the Sun. But they had their orders, and their own captain acknowledges me as a friend, so they hold their tongue, but their eyes whenever I walked by expressed otherwise. Yet the last statement had me regard Cadence curiously. "Luna speaks highly of me?" "Indeed." The alicorn nodded, releasing a slight smile. "The stallion - or alien if you prefer - who believed she could escape the control of Nightmare Moon, who defiantly faced her evil counterpart in a brave attempt to reform her. And that respect for you only seemed to grow when you helped her recently with gaining new friends." Instead of asking the alicorn how she knew all this, I shrugged at the veiled praise. "Yes well, I only did what I deemed was the logical choice." Still, if Luna regarded me that highly, then it'd make more sense that it was she who invited me here. But Celestia explicitly stated in that letter that it was she who wanted me here. Did Luna ask her sibling to claim it was the latter who asked for me? "She neglected to mention your modesty," Cadence noted, clearly amused. "Anyway, last I heard you were exploring the kingdom with another of Twilight's friends. May I ask the purpose behind your sudden return?" "I was... told that Twilight's birthday was arriving soon." I admitted irritably, not restraining the leaked annoyance from my tone. "I only just heard of it now from my friend. And I came back to think of the most satisfactory gift suited for her." "Ahh." There was a gleam in Cadence's eyes, a light smile on her pink muzzle. "This Saturday, as I recall? You have plenty of time to think of something until then, my friend; it's only Tuesday. There's no rush." "I prefer getting things over with as soon as possible, Cadence. The earlier I find Twilight something she'll love, the better." "I see." The alicorn said thoughtfully, gazing at me rather uncomfortably for a moment before turning around. "Would you mind accompanying me then, Stardust? We can think of a present for Twilight together. Plus I'd love to hear more about your time with her in Ponyville, and about your other friend who's in Canterlot as we speak." ...Well, I suppose it wouldn't do myself any harm. Cadence had babysit Twilight in her youth, so she might just be useful. As long as this alicorn keeps her distance from me. I'm not taking any chances with that magical power of hers. "Do you have a destination in mind?" "Oh, I was thinking the castle gardens." It wasn't surprising at all that the gardens were repaired; my battle with Blueblood had happened a long time ago now. The Princess beside me asked casually, "I believe this was where you fought my cousin Prince Blueblood, correct?" I nodded, smiling faintly, "Good times." Along the walk through the large outside area, I proceeded to describe the other visiting pony to Cadence, who listened with keen interest. Upon finishing, the alicorn looked thoughtful, musing out loud. "It seems my dear soon-to-be sister chooses the most interesting of friends." "That's one way of putting it." I agreed in amusement. Since I spent most of my time, during my stay in Canterlot a while back, indoors, I've never noticed how beautiful the gardens surrounding us were. Whoever took care of them worked their magic flawlessly, as everything that got damaged and moved during the battle at the gala was evidently repaired. Various colours and types of flowers bloomed under the sunlight, the grass even and clean, bushes trimmed without a fault and so on. I was no gardener. But I'd rate the work done here a ten out of ten. "Though this Rarity sounds like she'd be the perfect mare for designing clothes for my wedding." Cadence continued with a light chuckle, regarding me with interest. "Is she that good?" "Oh yes. I have never met a fashion designer more brilliant and creative than Rarity." I haven't met many fashion designers, though, to be fair. But I give credit where it's due. I glanced up at the lucky bride with a smirk. "Even those who make clothing on my world pale in comparison." "Oh?" The smile widened considerably. "Then I'll have to place an order at Miss Rarity's bontique then. There are a couple of things I need completed, clothing-wise." Imagine the look on the unicorn's face. Rarity would probably faint at the sudden request sent to her place. "I'm sure even Twilight would be shocked by the request." "I can imagine." The tall pink monarch chuckled lightly, "Speaking of which, how is Twilight?" "She's fine. Couldn't be better." I answered as we continued walking through the garden, the conversation about the mare in question bringing a smile on my muzzle. "She came to terms with my revelation a while back, and has since then asked me endless questions about my own world and species." "I can imagine." I heard slight amusement in her tone. "Even as a filly, curiosity was her primary motivation. I suppose you've indulged some of her inquiries then?" "Like you wouldn't believe; that unicorn hasn't stopped questioning me to this day. Whenever she's not studying about friendship, or interacting with her- our friends, Twilight finds what little gaps of spare time she could find to write down more information about where I came from and how my world works." Not that I'm complaining. Before Cadence could share a response, another more formal and older voice interjected, "Her pursuit for knowledge is outstanding, isn't it?" Oh God... The conversation about the studious mare was ruined as we both faced the new arrival, Celestia regarding us both pleasantly. "Pardon me, but I was informed you two were here." "Aunt Celestia." The pink alicorn bowed formally. "Celestia." I greeted with a blank stare. The smile didn't falter. "I take it you're still displeased with me, Stardust." Well, you manipulated me in helping Twilight and the others in stopping Discord. You expect me to do your bidding when I have no obligation to otherwise. You allowed Twilight to be aware of the truth behind my presence on Equestria, without my consent. And you cheated during our games of chess. So yeah, I'm still quite peeved. "What do you want?" I inquired bluntly instead. Neither Celestia nor Cadence blinked at the tone; the latter having grown use to my method of talking to her ruler during my stay in Canterlot. "As always, straight to the heart of the matter." The tall white alicorn said, walking towards us. "Please, walk with me, both of you." I had every urge then to tell the monarch off for ordering me around, but something stopped me. Instead I grumbled in annoyance while obliging the Princess, walking in-between the two alicorns. Whatever good mood I was having instantly evaporated at the sight of the incompetent pony. "Stardust here was just telling me about him indulging Twilight's curiosity." Cadence spoke pointlessly. "My beloved student has mentioned in multiple letters about that." Celestia admitted, nodding. "Clearly you've revealed a lot to Twilight, Stardust; with the amount of letters I receive a week ever since you returned to Ponyville. I trust she hasn't been too persistent in her inquiries." "Not at all." I answered. Sometimes our sessions tire me, but I have no regrets with answering the mare's questions. "Though as much as I'd love to talk about our favourite mare, I'd rather we get to the point over why you requested my presence here." Ignoring the pink alicorn's surprised blink at the admittance of how much Twilight means to me, I focused on Celestia. Pausing for a brief moment, the ruling mare glanced at me, seriousness on her features. "I was informed by my dear sister, Luna, that this unknown entity named Specter has bestowed upon you another task." I restrained showing a reaction. Figures. Of course Luna would tell her older sibling about this right away. "Specter... the one responsible for bringing you here?" I nodded to Cadence's inquiry. "And if I am to understand correctly, he wishes you to interact more with the inhabitants of our world?" "Basically." I answered after a moment. It wasn't a complete lie; the voice wants me to change some of the conclusions to episodes. Why? I have no clue. But I can't tell either these two alicorns or anyone else on this world that. How would they react to the knowledge that their world is fiction, their destinies written on paper by my own people? I'd rather not find out. "Around Twilight and your friends specifically?" ...A sound speculation. Not that I'd compliment her out-loud. I nodded. "Indeed. Though I'm uncertain as to why." "As am I." Celestia concurred in thought, looking away, frowning, as she continued. "There is no mention of this Specter in any of the books I researched upon. Nothing in relation to Equestria or its history." "Shocking." To be frank, I don't care who he is or where he came from. My highest priority was going home, and if I had to play Specter's game to accomplish that goal, then so be it. But first, something that was occurring in a few days sprung to mind. "If that's all, Celestia; I really must get going. I have something to do." "Oh? And what might that be?" The Princess of Love chose that time to answer, speaking before I could inform the sun monarch that it was none of her business. "As you are aware, Aunt Celestia, Twilight's birthday is coming this weekend. Stardust wishes to find a gift for her." I threw the pink mare an irritated glance, but she blissfully ignored it. "Ah, yes. My dear pupil will be celebrating her special day this Saturday." Celestia nodded, a content smile on her muzzle. "I have the perfect ideal book she might like, if you're seeking out a gift-" "I'm not looking to get her some book." I interjected firmly. The raised brow prompted me to continue. "Nor a telescope nor anything that can be easily given to her by anyone else." "Something hoof-made then?" I refrained from snorting at the term. "Something like that... something that would she'd like that no one else could give her..." But what? What? I'm racking my brain here thinking of something so suitable for the unicorn. Something to express my thanks; for everything she's done for me. Just buying her something from a store or from another per- pony just screams "cheap" in my ears. "Perhaps something made from the heart then." I glanced at the pink monarch, frowning at whatever insinuation she was making. "I'm sure Twilight would love and appreciate a gift made from the effort and care of a friend." ...That's it! "I've got it! Cadence you genius!" The mare in question blinked in surprise at the sudden outburst. I nodded in farewell to the pair of them before swiftly turning around. "If you'll both excuse me, I have work to do." I can't believe I didn't think of it before! The present in mind was something I used to do back in high school, and I'd dare say what I wrote back then was art. Effort and care... two requirements completely fitting what I had in mind. And I had but a few days to start and complete it. Suddenly I didn't feel like rushing it anymore. Arriving to the top of the staircase. I knocked on the suite doors that was currently occupied by Rarity. For some reason Celestia decided to have many guestrooms situated as individual towers of the castle, with long excessive staircases to reach to said rooms. Thank God my room wasn't one of them. I just hope this time the white unicorn was on the other side of the door this time. Ever since arriving to Canterlot, I've rarely seen Rarity at all. The mare was evidently spending more time in the kingdom below, and I the castle itself. But anytime I have spotted her, she immediately dismissed me, albeit politely, by spouting out excuses of visiting formal events and parties and such. Seems Rarity already made a name for herself. Alas, our time in this kingdom was up. Thank Christ. Twilight's birthday was tomorrow, and I had no intention on being late for it. I was here at the white mare's temporary suite to escort her back to Ponyville. Can't say I won't miss this place. The large double doors opened, revealing a surprised Rarity. "Ah, Stardust. Fashionably early as ever." "Would you expect anything less?" "Not at all, though you seem to have caught me at a bad time." Hm? I closed the doors behind us as the classy mare continued. "I'm afraid I won't be joining you on your trip back to Ponyville." The confession incited me to frown curiously. "Okay... why?" Twilight's birthday was right around the corner. So why wasn't Rarity returning with me? "You alright mate?" I inquired to the poor stallion servant who had carried Rarity's stuff up from the first day here, struggling to crawl out of the mountain of suitcases on top of him. "Oh, I'm fine sir, thank you." I moved to pull him out, and as he nodded in thanks, something to the side caught my eye. ...Hm? "Oh, Stardust no! Don't read that!" I grabbed the obvious letter lying on the floor before she could magically whisk it away, reading the contents. "'My dear Twilight,'" I began reading the contents out loud, disbelief and confusion filling my tone with every word I spoke, "'I'm afraid I won't be able to make it to your birthday party tomorrow, because poor Opal is... quite ill..." I glanced at the observing cat in question. "'...And she is no condition to make the long journey back to Ponyville. I do hope you understand. Your friend, Rarity.'" The said unicorn hurriedly snatched the piece of paper from my hooves, rolling it up so no one else could read the contents. I raised an interested brow, "Care to explain, Rarity?" "My dear Opal here has been caught with a severe illness." The white mare explained, pain filling her tone. "...She looks fine to me." I flatly pointed out. Indeed, the fluffy white cat with makeup on her didn't seem apparently ailed, though she did look rather uncomfortable standing atop the pile of suitcases. "Well... it's a..." "...Yes?" I pressed in suspicion. The unicorn looked away, evidently hesitant before sighing and mumbling out some incoherent words. "What was that?" "I may have... fibbed a little there." I nodded. "So in short, you're going to lie to Twilight about your continued stay here." Rarity winced slightly at the accusation. "It wasn't an easy decision." It was my turn to sigh, rubbing my forehead in disbelief. "Rarity, why?" The unicorn quickly explained. "I have been invited to a royal party in the castle gardens by two well-regarded ponies. Who am I to decline such an invitation?" "So you're choosing to have fun with some high class stuck-up equines, over your own best friend's birthday celebration?" I sought for clarification. "Mmm well when you put it like that- Don't you give me that look!" The flustered mare pointed at me. "You're no saint either, Stardust; I seem to recall you deceiving us constantly right at the very beginning." I frowned. "At least I have my priorities straight." "It's a once in a lifetime opportunity." "And you honestly believe it's of greater importance than your own friend's birthday?" "Well, no but..." Rarity sighed again, looking away in clear shame. "I have never been highly regarded by such high-class ponies before, Stardust. Have you ever gotten that feeling of being thought as unique by others of higher status? It's exhilarating." ...Yes, I have. But not in the way you think, my dear. Slowly approaching Rarity, I heard the saddened mare speak next. "Are you going to tell me off, say I shouldn't go to the formal party and return to Ponyville with you?" Oh I do. Believe me. Nothing would satisfy me more than to scold this pony, lecture her on her life decisions. That she would be this selfish towards her own friend. Her! The embodiment of Generosity! It was so tempting to tell the unicorn off for this. But as she said, I was no saint either. "Rarity," I began, waiting for her uncertain dark blue eyes to look at me before continuing, "I can't tell you what to do. Your decisions are your own. But you have to consider the consequences of your actions by doing this. Think about what would happen if Twilight and the others knew the truth. What do you think might happen?" "They'd never forgive me..." She answered thoughtfully. Oh I doubt that. The ponies here rarely held a grudge for so long. With the exceptions of Trixie and Blueblood. "At least think about what's more important to you; the status of class or the happiness of your friends. That's all I can advise you." That said, I spun towards the door, a decision for myself made. "Whatever choice you make, I will stick around depending on it." "What? Why would you do that?" I answered the surprised tone without turning, hoof twisting the handle. "Before I left Ponyville with you, Twilight requested I stick around until you depart." In addition, the unicorn would probably want me to stay just to help take care of 'poor' Ofa- Opal. "I am obliging that request, and I refuse to fail her." Besides, if Rarity chose to stick around for this formal party she's attending, there's still enough time to change the present if I felt unhappy about it. But right now, I'm satisfied with what I wrote. Feeling a hoof pressed against my gold fur, I glanced behind me at the unicorn, who looked quite... grateful. "You're a good friend, not just to Twilight, but to me also, Stardust. But you don't need to extend your stay here for me." "I'm a man of my word." I responded, meeting her eyes as I spoke firmly. "And besides, you're my friend too, my dear Rarity; it would be unfair of me to just leave you and Opal here by yourselves." "Hardly unfair." Her blue eyes softened as she removed her hoof off my side. "Do you really think I should tell Twilight the truth?" "Absolutely." I replied without skipping a beat, opening the door to the outside world. "But I won't force you to make that choice. Instead, I ask you to consider the repercussions, should you choose to stay here and attend that formal event." Rarity nodded. "I shall consider it... thank you, my friend." And it sounded as though she genuinely meant it. That, at least, was a start. In the end, the unicorn chose to stick around and attend the formal event. Rarity expressed that apologetically to me the next day, and my response was to simply nod, and tell her I hoped she knew what she was doing. Nothing personal against her, but I'd rather not feel remorse for failing a simple task Twilight asked of me. I lectured her yesterday, no need for a repeat. Now it was Twilight's birthday, and evening was already passing by. I had spent the entire day re-reading my work over and over again, making sure I was a hundred-percent satisfied with the conclusion. So far, I was. But there was always tomorrow in case it needed improvement that I've yet to notice. "Oh, Stardust? You're still here?" I glanced at the pink alicorn, standing within the doorway, blinking in genuine surprise at my presence. Why? She already knew I was sticking around still until tomorrow. Folding the paper back into the inside pocket of my cape, I stared quizzically at Cadence. "Yes, I did say I wasn't departing with Rarity until tomorrow." "Haven't you heard?" Hm? "Heard what?" The alicorn approached as she continued, "Twilight and her friends arrived in Canterlot earlier. They're celebrating her birthday in the castle." ...What? "You're serious?" I expressed my disbelief, and at her confident nod, that disbelief immediately transformed into elation. Haha! Yes! "So it's not too late after all!" Cadence nodded, smiling pleasantly at my reaction while stepping aside. "I believe the party recently started, at the royal ballroom below. I'm sure Twilight will love your hoof-made gift." "As am I." Considering how sentimental she and the pony inhabitants of this world are. I nodded gratefully to the alicorn while walking by. "I can't thank you enough for this, Cadence, and for giving me the idea of Twilight's present to begin with. If there's any way I can repay-" ...Wait. I halted briefly. Specter did demand I change the endings to some episodes. What if I do this...? I glanced over towards the observing mare. "Cadence, do you remember that Changeling we caught in the town square?" Cadence blinked curiously, before nodding. "I do." "Have you ever considered the possibility that, and this is purely on theory, that thing's Queen plans to infiltrate your wedding personally?" The alicorn of love hardened her eyes a little, those soft features turning to seriousness as she replied, "The thought has crossed both mine and my love's minds. Thankfully, upon capturing the Changeling, Aunt Celestia has been making a sweep around her kingdom for any more out there, standing in as one of us. If Chrysalis has invaded us, we'll find out shortly. Before the wedding." I hope. Were the unspoken words I heard from their monarch. I nodded. "I'd advise you at least watch out for yourself, Princess. Since you're the ruler of love-" Wow, saying that out loud certainly didn't give the title credit. "- You might be that Queen's primary target," There, I said my piece, without giving any implication I knew of the wedding events beforehand. Though I don't know that much, as I've only seen tidbits of the two-parter. All I know is Queen Syphillis disguises herself as the alicorn behind me, smacks Celestia's [BEEP] in, and gets defeated by the power of love. ...By God, Cadence is a Disney Princess! "I appreciate your concern, Stardust, and I am grateful to your advice- Oh? Is there something wrong?" I followed her gaze to back in front of me, as two white pegasi clad in gold armor intrusively walked into the room. Both were wearing steely expressions. Then two more came in. Then two after that. Slowly I took a step back, frowning as up to ten of the castle guards walked into my temporary quarters. I'm confused, did Celestia have a message? Was she heading towards the room and these guards are required to grovel as soon as she approached? Those questions were immediately disregarded as the blank facial features on the stallion's faces switched to that of gleeful, closing the door behind them with sinister grins on their faces. What the-? Oof! I had little time to react as one of the pegasi lunged forward, ramming himself into me. and I felt my body roll across the floor. What the hell?! Did I just get attacked? Quickly regaining balance, I halted my rolling and stood right back up, disbelief and anger directed on the grinning guards. "What is the meaning of this?" Cadence demanded from the side, clearly sharing the same emotions as I. "Why did you attack-? ...Ah." 'Ah' is right, my dear... Suddenly covered in green light, the magic quickly died down as it began, revealing the squad of Changelings. The decayed-looking alicorns had their blue bug-eyes focused on their target. Of course. I glanced at the frowning Cadence, who stared just as defiantly back at the servants of a villain. "Changelings." The Princess began, sounding composed with a steel edge to her tone, "You've made a grievous error invading the Canterlot castle like this. I order you all to surrender yourselves at once." One of them scoffed for me. "We don't take order from you." It hissed. Do they even have genders? The one who spoke gestured to the taller alicorn. "Our Queen demands you to be brought before her. Come with us, and maybe we won't harm your friend." Harm her-? Now hang on. "You might want to heed her words, gentlemen." I said next, as some regarded me while others ignored, "I don't think you understand the gravity of the situation." "There are ten of us, and only two of you." A Changeling spat. "You know what they say, my friends?" I began, slowly removing my cape to the side. Wouldn't want my work to be damaged by what comes next. "Quality over quantity?" Cadence supplied correctly. I nodded, smirking at the mare. "And what quality we have, Princess." "Indeed." Yet the alicorn kept her gaze focused on the advancing group. Let's see. My knowledge of Changelings wasn't so much. But as far as I was aware of, they feed on love to grow more powerful. Well since I'm full of vinegar at the moment, there should be little problem. The question was, could Cadence defend herself against creatures that were basically vampires to her? We'll find out now. And if the Changelings were so weak now, I doubt balance would be needed to kick these guy's arses. "Get her!" The obvious leader commanded, six of them lunging at the Princess... before being thrown back by a pink force field. "What the- Argh!" That short distraction was all I required, as my clenched hoof landed straight into the Changeling's cheek, sending him hurtling back. Wow... just as weak as I thought. Hearing snarls, I quickly whirled to the right, my front two hooves pushing against the chest of two more minions, hurling them across the room with as much strength as I could muster, sending them about two feet away. I don't exercise much, okay? The remaining standing Changeling managed to deliver a punch, and- The [BEEP]? "Are you kidding?" I couldn't help but laugh in disbelief, despite the circumstances. I barely felt the clenched hoof impacting my face. "My ten year old sister hits harder than you." And, believe me, she packs quite a punch. The knocked back Changelings recovered quickly, standing back up and ready to fight. Grabbing the horn of the minion that hit me, I glanced at Cadence, who nodded in determination. Spinning the creature around, I released, and the monarch caught the minion via pink magic, impacting him with quick speed into two more Changelings. This fight was slowly bringing a grin to my muzzle. I was quite enjoying this battle. Though my foes shared no similar enthusiasm, as I quickly rolled to the right while green beams of energy flew by me. Ah, they realized melee attacks were futile against us. I noticed to the side their main target effortlessly blocking their attacks, a large pink shield absorbing their magic assaults. Side-steeping another passing green beam, I pushed myself upwards on one hoof, and delivered a swift roundhouse kick to a Changeling's face, throwing him back into a wall. His partner was startled, and I used that opportunity for an uppercut to the muzzle, my opponent flying upwards before crashing onto the marble floor. Taking a quick second, I glanced at the door. Where were the real guards? Four more guards advanced on me this time, completely recognizing now I wasn't a pony to take lightly. I made a bring-it gesture, prepared to clobber these jokers one by one. But instead, they grinned as green magic engulfed themselves, using their skills of disguise to turn into- "Oh, big mistake my friends." It was my turn to look sadistic towards the multiple sneering Stardust's. No holding back now. Their green-blue eyes widened in shock as I leapt forward, punching one in the nose, elbowing another, placing my back hoof underneath the next and hurling him over us, before headbutting the remainder. The rapid attacks immediately caused them to change back, the standing two rubbing their nose and face from my assaults. "Oops, I suppose I went a little overboard." They should be grateful they're fighting me and not my battle-hungry brother. Compared to me he's a force to be reckoned with. Multiple blue eyes glared at my false regret, before charging again. Will they ever learn? Urgh. Okay that hurt, as two clenched hoofs struck my chest, I heard surprised choking as my own front two hooves lunged forward in retaliation, catching the two minions by the neck, before smashing the two's heads together. Not fatally, I will add. The dazed Changelings slid on the floor, I wonder if they were seeing stars at the moment. "Retreat! Retreat!" I frowned at the minion who spoke up. Evacuate? In our moment of triumph? As if we're going to allow you to get away. From the side, Cadence looks to have beaten her six opponents without breaking a sweat, staring impassively at the retreating Changelings with a bright glowing horn. Suddenly the sound of the door opening forcibly happened, followed by a male voice. "You're not going anywhere, Changelings!" Finally! Staring with composed anger at the hissing creatures, Shining Armor entered the room, a squadron of guards filling in behind him as he commanded, "Detain them at once!" Suffice to say, the guards were quick to oblige, rather happily I might add. As the quantity of the pegasi outweighed the number of remaining either knocked out or cowering Changelings, it didn't take long to arrest them. "Are you all right?" Armor asked towards his fiancee, who smiled happily towards him before leaning their head against one another lovingly. "I'm fine, my love." Cadence assured him, their moment lasting for a short moment before raising an amused brow. "You certainly took your time." Armor smiled slightly. "One of my loyal guards informed me of a group heading towards your location, in a rather disorganized movement. I rounded up as many as possible before it was too late." His blue eyes scanned the area before speaking in amusement, "Though it looks like you took care of everything yourself." "Well, I can't have all the credit." Pink grateful eyes settled on me, and when Armor followed her gaze, his eyes widened before a light smirk crossed his muzzle. Then he and his fiancee walked towards me, a white hoof struck out as a token of thanks, which I happily shook. "Well, it seems, once again Stardust, I'm in your debt." The white stallion said, sounding both bemused and humoured by my presence. "First you saved my life, now you helped the mare of my life." I shrugged. "Think nothing of it my friend." Though I do wonder... did I change anything from this? Would the real Cadence still be around for her wedding? I guess we'll find out very soon. "I'm just glad I was here to stop those things from kidnapping your beloved here." "And we are forever grateful for your assistance." Cadence nodded, the the shared smiles making me feel rather uncomfortable by the positive emotions sent my way. "But although I wish we could express our gratitude further, don't you have somewhere to be, Stardust?" Somewhere to- Oh! "[BEEP]!" I exclaimed, quickly heading towards the door as several guards were startled by the beeping noise. Twilight's party! I can't miss it-! "You've forgotten this." Huh? The sight of a floating cape caught my eye, and I graciously caught the fabric, nodding in thanks to the couple. "Have fun, and be sure to wish my future in-law a happy birthday," "I will." I vowed, putting the cape back on before immediately departing. Christ, hopefully Twilight will forgive me. I'm sure my present will change whatever downcast feelings I caused towards that sentimental mare. That fight in the room took a lot more out of me than I thought. By the time I reached the ballroom doors I was utterly exhausted, having been to the room once when Armor provided me with a tour around the castle. Inhaling deeply for a moment, before exhaling, I slowly opened the brown doors into the place. Big shock. The whole place was decorated by party balloons and bits everywhere; a clear sign of Pinkie Pie's previous presence. I say 'previous' because upon first notice, no one was inside. Not a single pony, to my confusion and growing disappointment. Did they... Did they leave? Was the celebration already over with? Did I miss the whole thing...? Oh Christ, Twilight... I'm so sorry... Entering the room, checking around, it was clear at least the mare's had a hell of a time. Hopefully my absence didn't put that much of a damper on things. Maybe Rarity spoke on my behalf, telling them I wasn't even aware of the party. Would she, though? After our heated debate yesterday? Sighing, I made my way over to the table holding the food and drinks, spotting the unopened bottles of soda. That brought a small smile on my muzzle. They knew how much I loved the stuff, so they evidently brought some in case I attended. How thoughtful... but now it just makes me feel even more guilty. Well... can't let them go to waste. Pulling out the folded paper, I placed it to the side before grabbing a bottle, effortlessly pulling the lid off and downing the sustenance. The refreshing taste of the cold liquid flowing down within my tired body. That hits the spot. Who needs any other pick-me-up drink when you have cola-? The paper was gone. Immediately noticing its absence, I panicked, almost spitting out my drink before forcibly swallowing it. Coughing from doing such, I quickly looked around the table for the missing parchment. Where did it go? Where did it go? I can't have already lost it, I placed it right on this spot-! ...Oh. "Twilight...?" I asked, baffled by the sudden appearance of the purple unicorn, wearing a light yellow dress obviously woven by Rarity and used for this special occasion. Said mare was preoccupied reading the contents of the unfolded paper, the floating item blocking me from seeing her expression. But the visible hair, tail and glowing horn told me who it was. I sighed, "I'm sorry for being late, I -" My words were quickly cut off, as Twilight proceeded to invade my personal space and embrace me at breathtaking speed, speaking in a quiet yet ecstatic tone. "This is the kindest, most sweetest gift anyone has ever given to me..." Slowly I returned the gesture, hugging the unicorn slowly upon accepting the warm embrace. For whatever reason, a sense of calmness and... peace took over my whole being from the mare's sentimental embrace. Eventually we broke apart, those positive emotions departing with her soft limbs. Twilight had the brightest smile on her face, while I rubbed the back of my head. What was with this awkwardness just now...? "Well, I had to express my gratitude somehow, Twilight, after all this time. Despite knowing what I am, you still took me in, treated me as a proper friend still, never pressing me too far for answers. And I wanted to get you something not only special, but also in a way of saying thanks for being a great friend." Oh good lord, these ponies sappiness have gotten to me... I sound so cliche... "...Twilight?" I then noticed the leaky wide eyes, tears threatening to fall down her face. Was she that flattered by my truthful thoughts about her? Noticing my concern, the unicorn quickly rubbed her eyes, speaking hurriedly, "Oh, sorry, I'm just... so flattered by what you wrote..." I smiled apologetically. "No I'm sorry, for putting you in this state. I forgot how humble you are." At the compliment, her smile only widened, her cheeks notably pinker as the paper continued floating beside her. "I absolutely love it, Stardust. No one's ever written me a poem before... I don't know what else to say." "How about, 'you are the most handsome stallion on Equestria, and a great friend'?" I replied jokingly. But her claims of loving my gift were filling me with joy. "Well... we can agree on the latter." Twilight winked in her own jesting way, before appraising the written poem again. "Still, I can't believe you've written me a poem. Me. This is so thoughtful of you. And I never knew you were a poet." I shrugged. "I used to write poems during my days in high school. My skills are rusty, I'll admit. So I'm sorry for the flawed result-" "'Flawed'? It's perfect, Stardust." Wow... hearing that brought some sense of clarity within me. I couldn't wipe the stupid grin off my muzzle for the compliments. Twilight giggled at my attempts of doing so, "I'm lucky to have a sweet, thoughtful friend like you." "And I'm honoured to be worthy of being your friend, my dear Twilight." The flattered unicorn looked away shyly for a moment, before inclining her head to a nearby pair of opened blue doors behind her. "Come on, we're sharing my party with another one happening in the royal gardens." Oh... Oh so that's where you all went. The large windows to my left revealed the crowd of ponies outside. Walking alongside the unicorn to greet the others, the letter returned to my cape pocket for safekeeping. I decided to jokingly comment on the simplistic dress she adorned. "Yellow does not suit you, love." Twilight threw me an amused glance. "I missed you too, Stardust." I smirked. "Happy birthday, Twilight." Her eyes glinted, clearly happy to see me for whatever reason. "So... was the poem the reason you were late?" I shook my head. "I wasn't told about your party here until recently. I would've been here sooner if I wasn't held up by..." "By...?" ...No. No I shouldn't ruin the atmosphere. I'll tell Twilight another time. The matter of the Changelings will be dealt with later. I smiled at the curious unicorn. "By your time-consuming mentor, of course." The studious equine rolled her eyes in mock-annoyance. "Hardy har. Even on my birthday you mock someone I look up to." "Would you have me any other way?" "Well... that are a few things about you that could do with some improvement." Twilight shrugged casually, inciting my widened smirk. "Oh, and sorry we didn't drop by your room earlier so you would accompany us to the party; Pinkie was highly enthusiastic on starting the party and... well, you're not fond of parties in general, are you?" "Depends, unless for a special occasion like this." Like for you. I refrained from adding that misinterpreting statement. "Besides, after everything you've done for me, I'd be an absolute shallow moron for intentionally missing your special day like this." "I'll keep that in mind during my next Birthday then." We shared a chuckle. Upon arriving outside, any hopes of discretion and being unnoticed by others immediately vanished as the unicorn announced loudly, "Everyone, this is another of my friends, Stardust Balance!" As all eyes looked at us, I proceeded to glare at the unfazed humoured Twilight. You'll pay for this later... "I say, you don't mean the Stardust Balance, do you?" A white, posh-looking suit-wearing unicorn with a monocle, blue mustache, and clean blue hair inquired while approaching us. His blue eyes regarded me with intrigue. "The bold stallion who bested Prince Blueblood in a duel?" I nodded, bowing formally to the stallion. "Indeed so, Mr...?" "Oh where are my manners? Please, call me Fancypants-" Wow, his parents must really have hated him upon birth. "- It is an honour to meet you good sir." Before I could respond at the delusional pony, he called out behind him. "My dear Rarity, you neglected to mention being acquainted with this outstanding stallion here." Said mare quickly turned up, wearing her own expensive-looking dress, smiling apologetically at the three of us. "Forgive me, I wasn't aware of Stardust's knowledge of the party." I shrugged. "I was informed just earlier. Hoping to keep me away, 'my dear Rarity'?" "Of course not!" The unicorn bristled. "I was simply distracted with everything-" "Can we not start an argument tonight?" Twilight asked, clearly exasperated. "Please, let's just celebrate a very important day, and discuss something heatedly on another." Meeting her purple pleading eyes, I sighed while while nodding. "As you wish, my dear." "I concur with Miss Sparkle here." Fancypants - Jesus what a name - gestured to the partying crowd. "Come, I would like to learn more about your friends, Rarity; particularly the stallion who humiliated that arrogant Prince at the Grand Galloping Gala." Well, nice to see that even the posh agree that Bluebutt wasn't someone to admire. "Let's get this party started!" Twilight announced, heading straight towards a table with an old-fashioned record player on standby. "Oh God she hasn't already danced has she?" I asked the stallion walking with me. "Indeed she has." "Oh I am so sorry." I said sincerely to the pair. Twilight's dancing... well, it left much to be desired. And that was me being kind. Obviously hearing this, the purple unicorn called out. "What, you can do better Stardust?" "In my sleep. And you already saw me dance before, remember?" "Then why don't you show off your moves on the dance floor and prove your claim to the others?" I smirked at the playful challenging tone, passing my removed cape to a surprised Rarity. "Challenge accepted, birthday girl." A message to you, to say I'm grateful. To a friend who's kind and never hateful. Accepting me for who I am. Who usually makes me happy as a clam. A pursuer of knowledge, her heart pure. Undeserving of her friendship, I'm sure. I am not a hero, or a shining knight. But a warrior, a man, forever thankful towards his dear Twilight.
Chapter Thirty-Seven: From Assumptions to Greed Chapter Thirty-Seven: From Assumptions to Greed I would've had a decent sleep for the rest of the morning to the afternoon, if I wasn't being prodded by someone who kept repeating my name - well pony name - several times until I woke. And unfortunately, my body responded to the constant interruptions to my sleep, as someone was clearly poking my sheet-covered side. Jesus Christ, I thought I asked Twilight not to let anyone in my room while I'm sleep- Forcing my stinging eyes open, blinking a number of times to get a clearer vision, rolling to the left revealed a grinning dragon who was responsible for rousing me from my slumber. "You're awake, great!" "Spike." I greeted drowsily, my throat parched. Refusing to lean upwards, I closed my eyes for a moment. "What time is it?" "Eight o'clock in the morning." That early huh? I yawned as Spike continued excitedly, "Well, what are you waiting for? Get up, this is a very special day!" Followed by more prodding. Ah yes, recent memories say that today was of vital importance, for my young reptilian friend here. That explains his eagerness to get me out of bed. "Twilight wants you out of bed before the afternoon; we don't want you to miss my birthday party, after all." Opening my eyes to meet his elated ones, I smiled a little at the youthful energy and innocence. "Well, we can't have that, can we?" Spike shook his head vigourously, that visible filthy smudge on his left cheek still there after a week. Stretching my two front limbs, I finally pushed myself upwards, hoof reaching out to the side of my bed. "Stardust, what are you- Oh." Oh indeed, my young friend. I smirked at the surprised-turning-to-gleeful facial expression, pulling out the brown-wrapped gift from underneath the bed. "Happy birthday, Spike." "Is that... for me?" I had enough energy to scoff, "No, it's for me from me... Yes it's for you." I passed the present to the excited dragon, who immediately tore the wrapping off to see what I have gotten him. "Ah sweet! A sword!" The dragon exclaimed happily, grabbing the toy by the bright purple hilt, after his own shade of scales. "Plastic sword Spike." I corrected him, as the ecstatic dragon held up the item in a knight-like pose. As if I'd be the most idiotic person in existence to gift an infant with a weapon. At the lizard's expression, I was pleased by the fact my present was something he clearly adored immediately. "I'm glad you like it." I was pleasantly surprised when I learnt that swords were a thing in Equestria, during my stay in Canterlot. I always believed these ponies simply relied on magic as a weapon than anything else. But one time, I caught the royal guards in the middle of a training session by Armor, and swords played a role in it. "I have my own as well." I said while sitting further up, removing the covers off me and stretching again. "And I think me and you should have a friendly spar after the party, eh?" The enthusiastic grin was enough of an answer. "Punch, set." "Buffet, set." I responded, just as pleased, admiring my own handiwork. The long table was filled with various foods. I glanced behind me at the satisfied unicorn. "Is that everything?" "Yes." Twilight nodded, looking towards the front door. "Now all we need to do is wait for our guests to arrive, and the party can commence." I looked around. The first floor library was covered in decorations, though not as chaotic as Pinkie Pie's decorations. I was a little hesitant at first over the idea of a party being hosted in the library itself, but the combined efforts of the pony and dragon managed to win me over. I'm not going to avoid this celebration, why would I miss Spike's birthday party? "There, perfect!" Said dragon announced, finishing up with the last decoration on the wall above. "Everything looks perfect!" "I'm glad you think that." I chuckled at the enthusiasm. "It'd be a disappointment otherwise." "Well, not everything is quite perfect just yet." Hm? Oh. I smirked while walking towards the two, as Twilight magically conjured up a cloth towards Spike's direction. As ever, the dragon remained blissfully innocent, taking the offered item in confusion. "A washcloth? I don't get it." As Twilight gave him a particular look, Spike finally grasped the implications, dropping the cloth and taking a few steps back. "Oh no way Twilight; I said I wasn't going to wash this cheek that Rarity kissed and I meant it!" "Yes, you're not going to wash your cheek." I said, taking amusement out of this. For those curious, last week upon selflessly giving Rarity some rare gem, Spike was rewarded with a kiss on the cheek. The dragon had vowed never to clean that cheek again, hence the clear dirty smudge on his face. "Wouldn't you want to look presentable to the guests, Spike?" "I look presentable enough!" Spike objected. Twilight was smirking herself, in a prepared chase stance with the cloth floating beside her. At that, the dragon attempted to run away. Attempted to, anyway. "H-Hey! Let go!" "All yours, Twilight." I said casually, pushing the protesting dragon forwards after my limb halted his movement. The unicorn happily obliged, rubbing the smudge off Spike's face determinedly. "Team Spike and Star, Stardust..." The disappointed dragon protested weakly. Twilight giggled. "Sorry Spike, but this one goes to Team... hm..." As she looked at me questionably, I shrugged. "Team Starlight?" The unicorn nodded at the suggestion- Ah! I covered my eyes at the loud noise, courtesy of a certain pink Earth Pony. "Happy Birthday Spike!" Pinkie Pie yelled, wearing her own party hat and blowing that obnoxious toy you usually see at parties. "Party time, woo-hoo!" ...How did we not hear them come in? Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity, Applejack, Bon Bon, Lyra, Derpy and Whooves. All carrying present by their mouths. The rest of the Mane Six I understand, but what are the others doing here? How much did I change to befriend so many, exactly? "Are those for me?" Spike asked rather disbelievingly. "You bet they are, birthday boy." Applejack replied, throwing the present into the special boy's arms as they all joined us. "Happy birthday Spike." Fluttershy congratulated, landing her gift atop Applejack's. The rest followed suit... resulting in the dragon dropping the amount of presents. Though quickly recovering, there was a clear look of confusion on his face. "You seem flabbergasted, Spike." I pointed out. Was he not use to being given presents. "Well actually, this is my first birthday in Ponyville. I usually just get one present... from Twilight... a book." From the corner of my eye, I smirked at the blushing unicorn, who retreated backwards with a clear wrapped-up book in tow. "Shocking." Well, that was possibly the most quickest party I've ever participated in. After hearing that Mr. and Mrs. Cake had their own special surprise for Spike, the dragon immediately rushed out of the house, leaving all the guests in the dust. Ah well, more food for me. Taking a bite out of one of my own baked brownies, the corner of my eye showed Lyra, Derpy and Pinkie enjoying themselves at the buffet alongside me. Of course, the most energetic ones are preoccupied at the table filled with food. Standing on the other side of me was Whooves, whom I was conversing with while devouring the food. "I'm more than certain our young friend will enjoy the telescope I gave him," The brown Earth Pony said proudly. "Oh yeah," If he ever gets bored. Looking at the stallion, I proceeded to say sincerely, "I must admit, however, Doctor, that I didn't expect your arrival here. Nor Derpy, Lyra and Bon Bon." The others obviously listened in to our conversation. "Well of course!" Derpy said happily, chewing a muffin as she spoke, "A friend of yours is a friend of ours, Stardust!" "That's right!" Lyra agreed, equally enthusiastic as the grey pegasus, mouth also filled with food. "Well I'm not complaining," Pinkie Pie pitched in, looking up from her plate, face covered in icing from the cupcakes she ate like a pig. "More guests means more fun!" Whooves nodded, though there was a slightly disgusted expression at the eating habits of the mare's. "It was Miss Sparkle herself who invited us, after all." I raised a brow at the claim, looking behind me to the purple unicorn, busy talking with Rarity. "I see..." Following my gaze, Whooves smiled slightly. "I speculate that our friend over there believed that, like our dear Derpy here, any friend of yours is a friend of Spike's. And she's correct on that assumption, Stardust." Noticing they were being watched, the two mare's looked towards us, and both Whooves and I politely waved while they smiled back. Then the brown Earth Pony looked at me, "By the by, it's good to see you again, considering we haven't spoken to one another for a while, my friend." "The feeling is mutual." I met his clear blue gaze, genuine in my own friendship with this intelligent stallion. "I must show you my own workshop sometime, I have blueprints and designs of devices that might fascinate you." Yes, while not the Time Lord himself, Whooves was an inventor, I learned a while back. A stallion with ambition and ideas. I can admire that. Then he frowned curiously, "Though, if you don't mind indulging me, since I've rarely seen you outside of the library. What has been preoccupying your time lately?" Before I could spew another web of lies, I heard two voices approaching us, directing our gazes to Twilight and Rarity. The latter of which looked apologetic. "Again, I am terribly sorry, Twilight, for expressing my gratitude to Spike like that." "Don't worry about it, Rarity, even I didn't know he wasn't going to wash that cheek for a week." Twilight assured her friend. Upon reaching their destination, the two unicorn's looked at us. "Excuse us, please." We politely stepped aside for the mare's to get some food, the two smiling in thanks. "Anyway, I think Spike accepted that kiss as his early birthday present, and the best present he ever received by anypony." The two giggled. "He can be adorable at times." Rarity said pleasantly, picking out her meal via magic. "Loyal. A hard worker. Very helpful and dedicated. You're lucky to have Spike as your assistant, Twilight." The purple mare nodded, "I sure am. Though sometimes I wished he'd be a lot more productive during daytime; when that dragon naps, it's almost impossible to wake him up. But Spike's only a kid, he needs his rest, plus I have Owlicious to help me with nighttime tasks, and Stardust in case either are preoccupied with other chores." "Speaking of Spike being only a child." Rarity evidently noticed me listening in on their conversation. Whooves had already moved to the other side of the table, across me. "Is it true that you gifted Spike a weapon for his birthday, Stardust?" Feeling multiple surprised eyes on me, I chuckled. "First of all, love, it's plastic. It's not going to harm anyone... properly. Second, I am not some kind of monster who would hand an infant a dangerous tool." Noticing Twilight side-glancing at me from selecting her own food, I smirked. "And third, at least my present isn't something I give to Spike every year simply because I personally adore the gift in question." Rising to the bait, of course, Twilight halted what she was doing and narrowed her eyes at me. "At least my gift is far more educational than a toy sword." Oh, you wanna do this, love? Let's do this. "At least my present is more practical, and is something he won't grow easily bored of." "At least mine helps him mature." "At least mine allows him to enjoy his days of youth." "At least I'm thinking for his future." "At least he's actually grateful for my gift-" "At least he won't potentially hurt anyone-!" "At least he won't become Twilight two-point-oh-!" "Oh for the love of- just kiss already!" An annoyed voice interjected, switching our stares to a arm-folding flying Rainbow Dash, who rolled her eyes. "Sheesh." My glare didn't faze her, but the idea was outrageous. Any curses to be thrown at the blue mare was interrupted, however, as another pegasus spoke, "Wait, are you two dating?" Knowing exactly who she was asking, our shocked gazes turned to Derpy. "No!" Both Twilight and I denied heatedly. I thought we were past this! I wouldn't date a pony even if it meant saving the entire world from the apocalypse. Now I could feel eyes everywhere on me, and I slowly looked around. Whooves looked as though he was repressing a chuckle. Derpy, Lyra, Pinkie and Fluttershy regarded us curiously. And Bon Bon, Rarity, Applejack and Rainbow Dash had knowing expressions. For the love of-! "For God's sake you peo- ponies." I said in frustration. To the side, Twilight's own features were completely red with embarrassment. Yeah? How do you think I feel? "What's in God's name makes you think we're... dating?" I forced the last word out, as the implications were enough to make me vomit. To my horror, there were several answers. "You both spend a lot of time with each other ever since Stardust returned to Ponyville after the defeat of Discord, mostly alone. Spike told me." Rarity. "Most of the time one of you talks about the other." Rainbow Dash. "Ya argue often, like any couple argues." Applejack. "You both clearly care about one another." Bon Bon. "We see the way you two look at each other!" Lyra. "And you just look so cute together!" The conclusion, from Derpy. ...Jesus. Jesus [BEEP] Christ. I sighed, rubbing my own forehead at all these false observations. I refused to meet Twilight's helpless look. "You Goddamn ponies." I muttered in disbelief. "Oh, and you both have a lot in common." "That does it." I said in irritated finality after Pinkie's statement. My hooves were already making way towards the door. I didn't need this. I never needed this. "Where are you going?" I heard the Sonic ripoff ask in amused bemusement. "Away from all of you." I snapped, opening the front door to the outside world, and leaving before anyone could stop me. My destination was clear. I needed to calm down, and the only way to do that would be far, far away from all these assumption-making ponies. "Stardust! A moment, please!" Not even twenty steps away from the library and I was being followed. I sighed, halting briefly for the stallion to catch up without looking behind. "I apologize for what happened back there," Whooves began, his expression from the corner of my eye sincere. "I hardly assisted you back there when the teasing occurred." This prompted me to sigh again, seriously wanting to just be somewhere else right now. "It's fine, Doctor, I'd done the same thing in regards to you and Derpy." That statement caused his eyes to widen, his own cheeks flushing. "I-I don't comprehend your meaning." "Of course." I allowed myself a small smirk, before continuing my walk. Whooves was quick to pursue. "R-Regardless of assumptions made by anyone, it was rather unfair to embarrass you and Miss Sparkle back there, despite the significant evidence- I mean no evidence at all!" He hurriedly corrected himself after I sent a look. My head shook, tiredly. "I have one heated debate with Twilight, and immediately everyone assumes we're... an item." The concept was beyond absurd. Me, and Twilight? A couple? That's about as sensible as Bella and Edward. We were both incompatible, so why would anyone quickly deem us as life partners? "Well, from what I heard back there, the assumptions were made for a long time before today." Whooves pointed out, and I shrugged at the sound point. "Without the basic idea of what's going on, with the majority of your time in the library, I can hardly fault them for crafting such ideas." "I've simply been giving Twilight information about my homeland." I lied, flawlessly I might add. "She wished to learn more from the perspective of one of its inhabitants, and I obliged." "Ah." Whooves quickly accepted the deceit, nodding. "I understand. I have heard about Miss Sparkle's legendary pursuit for knowledge." "Accurate enough." I confirmed in amusement. Since it was Spike's birthday today, the studious mare decided to cancel today's session in favour of celebrating the young dragon. "Anyway, since you clearly desire time away from the party back there, I was wondering if you might assist me with an errand of mine." The switch of topic incited me to raised an intrigued brow, glancing at the conservative stallion. "What kind of errand?" Whooves continued, "Well I wish to create another physical design of one of my future planned inventions. There's a workshop with the right materials, and I need somepony to help carry some of them back to my house." Doesn't sound too difficult. "What kind of craft?" I asked, admittedly curious about this design of his. A TARDIS, perhaps? A smile was on his muzzle, the brown Earth Pony evidently proud of his own ideas. "A craft that will enable flight to all ponies who weren't born with wings, such as myself. One that can carry more than one pony at once, faster and more durable than a hot air balloon." ...I'm going to make the assumption than my friend here will be responsible for the creation of planes in Equestria. "Tell me, is your last name Wright?" I asked jokingly. Blue confused eyes regarded me. "No, why do you ask?" "I jest." I gestured forward. "I'll be happy to help. Lead the way, Doctor." I was correct in my assumption. The blueprints Whooves displayed when we brought the materials back to his place matched that of a small plane. Body, wings, everything. His house was littered with ideas; drawings, sketches, tools and materials all over, mainly in his workshop. The Earth Pony explained in rather excruciating detail what he was planning for the future of pony kind, and I barely listened to about a quarter of it. I found myself then staying over for tea - dinner as they call their evening meals - and boy could the stallion cook. And even though Whooves continuously babbled on about his ideal plans for the future of Equestria, he managed to ask questions in-between about my own homeland, which I could only respond with short answers before he started running his mouth again. I'm shocked I haven't asked this pony to shut the hell up yet, even while we walk back to my place. The stallion insisted on accompanying me, having no desire at all to cease talking. "- I thought about using coal as a main power supply, but my ideal machine isn't like a train, so there has to be something I'm not considering-" ...Hm? "- Though would, and could, coal be used as a temporary reliance of fuel until I find something more suitable for my design- Hm? Is something the matter?" Whooves obviously noticed my expression, and followed my gaze. "Why, if it isn't our young birthday dragon. And he looks to be carrying a pile of objects towards the library." "Observant as ever, Doctor." I stated dryly, heading at a brisk pace towards the oblivious Spike. The young lizard was recklessly holding a variety of heavy-looking items, unsteadily walking to the red door awaiting him. "Spike?" At the sudden tone, the dragon let out a surprised noise, and reflexes caused me to grab a trophy before it impacted Spike's head, as all the numerous items fell down around him. Looking at me, evidently peeved, Spike quickly stood up and dusted himself off. "You scared me, Stardust." "I say," Whooves caught up, speaking curiously, "My young friend, where did you get all these items? If I recall correctly, some of your gifts in the library did not consist of a rubber chicken, a trophy, a guitar and a sink." He listed off a few of the things Spike was carrying back to the house. ...I won't ask how you remember these things, Whooves. The dragon rubbed the back of his head, avoiding our gaze while beginning to pick up some of the things. "Well... I sorta got them... from other ponies around Ponyville..." I wasn't frowning at the apparent generosity of the townsfolk. No, my eyes were narrowed at the tone of his answer. "Really. Everyone was aware today was your birthday?" "When I told them, yeah." Whooves and I exchanged a glance. Something felt really, really off about this. And obviously the intelligent stallion beside me had that feeling as well. "And several of the citizens just handed you these gifts after hearing it was your birthday?" Whooves inquired, matching my suspicious look. Spike nodded, "Absolutely." Yet that tone of his held something I couldn't quite pinpoint. "What, did you demand they give you something?" I asked, half-jokingly. Yet something in my gut told me that was exactly the case. And I was right! The lizard completely turned around, his voice very nervous as he answered. "Well, not exactly..." Again Whooves and I shared a look before regarding the dragon. "'Not exactly'?" The Earth Pony echoed disapprovingly, "You mean you deliberately informed others about your birthday just so you can gain more presents?" At the tone and question, Spike seemed to stiffen, slowly looking back at us with a sheepish smile and innocent shrug. Uh no, that's not gonna work on me. "Spike..." "I couldn't help myself!" The dramatic dragon began after hearing my tone, already on his knees and looked as though he was begging for mercy. "I just never got so many presents from anyone before in my life! I just didn't want it to stop! Don't you know how awesome it is to get so many presents in one day?" At the confession, my frown hardened, and Spike seemed to freeze at my clear disappointment. "So you admit to intentionally getting more things from others just to satisfy your self-indulgence?" "I... guess so. I mean yes! Yes that's exactly what I did!" My glare softened at the frightened look, inciting my sigh. "There's being grateful, Spike, and then there's being greedy." I met the dragon's green uncertain eyes. "I understand your predicament. You're only a child, and have only ever received one present a year during your time in Canterlot. Clearly the lack of presents has never taught you humility. You should be grateful for what you get from those willing to give you something, not demand presents simply because you believe you deserve them." Both Spike and Whooves observed as I continued with my lecture. This dragon had to learn something. "Can you imagine how the townsfolk felt by your demanding of presents? The guilt? How I feel about this just as I'm certain Twilight would? Disappointment? How Rarity would feel, knowing that the young selfless dragon who gave her a very special gem a week ago became selfish on his own birthday? The sadness?" The mention of the white unicorn did its work the most. Spike looked away, clear shame on his face. "Wow... I never thought of it that way. Have I been so greedy, asking everypony to give me stuff?" "Yes." I was being blunt, gesturing to the numerous objects laying on the ground. "In history, greed has destroyed friendships. Remember your act of kindness and generosity when you gave Rarity that ruby heart? The happiness and joy she displayed?" "Yeah..." The memory brought a small smile to his face. "She was so happy. And that made me happy." Spike looked at the objects surrounding him, before glancing up at us. "I should return these to their rightful owners, shouldn't I?" "Bingo, Spike." I nodded in approval, feeling satisfaction at my short speech working. "So you understand what I'm saying then?" "I think so. You're saying I should be thankful for what I've got, and never expect or demand anything from anyone, even on my birthday." "Well you can always expect something." I said, proceeding to help the dragon by picking some of the objects up myself. "But even if you don't get what you wanted, you should always be grateful for what you did get, and humble to those who gave you those things." Spike nodded, understanding clear in his voice. "I get it. No matter what you get, always be humble and never demand for more from others." Basically. I smiled in approval, rubbing the infant embarrassed dragon's scaly head fondly. "So, do you recall which gift belongs to who?" "I think so..." "...Well I'm sure we'll find out which owns what as we travel through the town." "Indeed." Whooves finally spoke up, having already picked some of the items up himself. Huh. Upon noticing my look, he smiled. "You didn't believe I wouldn't assist you two, after you helped me out today, Stardust? We're friends too, remember?" "Of course." I smirked. Less stuff for me to carry anyway. As we proceeded on our way to our first town, I spoke to the dragon beside us. "And after we return home, I have the perfect bedtime story for you, about a selfish prince whose greed became his own undoing. I'm sure you'll love it." Spike nodded, seemingly excited, as Whooves then said to me in a clearly impressed voice, "That was a well thought-out speech just then, my friend. Do you make them often?" "A trait passed down from my father." And unfortunately I can't seem to stop myself whenever I begin making a speech. I was in the middle of pacing, as my bedroom door was knocked upon. "Come in." There was no surprise as Twilight's head poked through the opened gap. "Hey." "Twilight." I smiled in greeting as she entered. Though for some reason, the mare looked quite hesitant as she walked in. "Something the matter?" "Not at all." The intelligent unicorn quickly shifted her expression to calmness, reassuring me she was alright. "I was a little concerned that you wouldn't want to see me after... what happened earlier at the party." At that, Twilight looked as though she was trying to repress from blushing. Ah... that. "I don't blame you for the other's thoughts and opinions, my dear." My turn to reassure her. "It doesn't surprise me over your kind's naivety." Instead of objecting to my words about her own species, Twilight slowly nodded. "I'm glad you think that... minus the gullible comment. I'd be scared if you never wanted to talk to me again after those awkward questions from them." "Like I care what they think of me." I scoffed. The unicorn threw an amused look. "Clearly you do, otherwise you wouldn't have stormed out of the library like that, Stardust." ...Point taken. "Well I try not to care what others think of me." I rolled my eyes, before regarding the distant unicorn. "Surely you're not... bothered by their words, are you? If you want I can tell them to pack it in, Twilight." "Oh no, no, that won't be necessary." Twilight quickly said, shaking her head, but still avoiding my gaze. "But I was thinking, maybe we should lessen the sessions we have together, if we want those preposterous rumors to stop." ...Clearly this was on her mind a while. "That's up to you." I replied evenly, restraining a compassionate urge to walk forward and comfort the unicorn. "Though I won't lie, these sessions have been the highlight of my days ever since returning to Ponyville." "Me asking repetitive questions about your home world and species?" Twilight asked in faint amusement, a small smile on her purple muzzle. "Spending time with you is always worth the headaches from getting up in the mornings." At the honesty, the unicorn looked away, clearly embarrassed. "But seriously, Twilight, if you want us to spend less time with those sessions, I'll oblige to your wishes. Plus obviously you still have your studies of friendship to do. Hell, I'm amazed how you're studying about the two at once so effortlessly." For a moment, Twilight didn't respond, evidently contemplating. Sometimes I wonder what precisely she thinks that she doesn't share with us, even her own friends. Eventually the studious unicorn spoke, "You really don't mind how much time we spend with each other, despite what the others believe?" Was that relief in her tone? "To hell what they think." I shrugged. "Besides, they'll learn the truth about me sooner or later." The Mane Six, anyway. Only Twilight and Applejack were currently aware. I planned to tell the others at the seemingly right moment. "You might be right about that." Twilight concurred, nodding. "Well, I'm flattered you think so highly of me, just as I do you-" "God knows why." "- Because I don't want these sessions of ours to end anytime soon as well." "Glad to hear it." I said sincerely, smiling with her. "So, is there anything else?" "As a matter of fact, there is." The mare confirmed, glancing behind her at the doorway. "Spike told me what happened this evening. How you made him see he was being too greedy for his own health. Imagine my surprise when I found him writing a letter to Princess Celestia tonight, learning how important it is to be humble with the things you get, and never demand more from others." I shrugged at the veiled praise. "I did what was necessary, my dear. Spike's sudden hunger for more things was very concerning." "Yes it was, and I'm glad you were there to stop him before he went too far." This time the grateful unicorn did approach, those purple eyes of her sparkling happily, "It was wrong of me to think that toy sword you got him for his birthday was a sign of poor influence. I'm sorry for doubting you." "Apology accepted." I replied in amusement. Though something about her statement struck me as peculiar. "Sorry, what do you mean by 'poor influence', exactly?" "Spike seems to look up to you as an older brother." At the casual, yet humoured answer, the implications of the very idea caused me to scoff. "Big Macintosh would make a more fitting brother figure for him than I." "Well, he does have less of an attitude." Twilight chuckled at my look. "Regardless, you seem to have created a sibling bond with Spike. And I won't lie, I don't disapprove of it; considering all you've done for him; when Rarity was taken by those Diamond Dogs, when Owlicious joined us, when you kept Spike company during the Grand Galloping Gala and earlier today when you taught him a valuable lesson. Never mind that you've kept him company most of the time whenever I hanged out with the rest of our friends." ...Huh. Well when this observant unicorn put it like that... I suppose I understand why Spike would foolishly regard me as some sort of brother figure to look up to and learn from. Honestly the idea makes me feel... good. Honoured. Flattered. Proud even. "Has he told you he regards me to that extent?" "Spike implied as much." Twilight shrugged, grinning faintly. "He never stopped talking about you when you were in Canterlot for a month, wondering how you were doing and such." "Well, glad to know someone at least asked about me." I smirked as Twilight flushed. "In my defense, I was still recovering from the shock made by the fact that you're an extraterrestrial life form who's been living in my house for a long time." She said meekly. "Ah yes, Spike had mentioned in his letters you were slowly taking in the news, one time by staring out of a window waiting for her 'brave and mysterious alien' to come back." I concluded my teasing with laughter as a full-on blush returned to the mare's features. It turns out any worry of mine from earlier about using a plastic sword with my hooves was for naught. While I couldn't twirl the toy blade around all fancy-like, I could still get the job done in sparring with others. Exhibit A: Spike. "Okay, you win that round." The defeated dragon panted a little, evidently growing tired of my effortlessly deflections towards his predictable and simple assaults. "Just give me a moment to catch my breath." I smirked a little, lowering my own blade. This morning, instead of conducting another session with Twilight, I suggested to Spike we spar with our new toys outside. To which he eagerly accepted, to my delight. I love sword combat. True I've never wielded a genuine metallic weapon of the sort in my life, but the concept always fascinated me. A duel between two with swords had more meaning, a real test of superiority, it lets you analyze your opponent further, and assists you by finding a worthy foe or sparring partner to face against to keep you skilled. The closest I had to swords back home were plastic lightsabers, often sparring with my brother and little sister. ...I grew up with Star Wars, okay? Speaking of the legendary sci-fi, I used the Makashi Salute with my sword, and waited. From the corner of my eye, having joined us on the hill and preoccupied reading a book on the grass, Twilight glanced at us, meeting my gaze. Her expression seems to be saying "I told you so." Making me think back to our conversation last night- A movement from the other side of my eye quickly had me block the sneak attack, Spike grinning deviously before launching another series of basic moves. Using my sword with one hoof and he with both his hands, I deflected his attacks to all directions, already seeing the frustration on the lizard's face by my practiced usage of Makashi. For those asking themselves, Makashi is one of the seven lightsaber forms of combat. Fans of Star Wars remember Count Dooku? Yeah, his style. Directing his blade upwards, I quickly jabbed the dragon's stomach, forcing him to take a few steps back to catch more of his breath. "That was a dirty move." I commented about his sneak attack earlier, but Spike frowned, obviously catching the approval of my tone. Hey, warriors fight dirty. I'd be a hypocrite to scold Spike for using a move like that. The dragon shrugged cockily, "You were distracted by looking at Twilight, as per usual, so I took the chance." ...Okay, I knew that was a taunt. I narrowed my eyes at the smug lizard, who held with both small hands his plastic weapon up defensively. So, if I inspire Spike as an older sibling figure, then I wonder, after I've beaten his arse here and now, if he'll regret ever regarding me as such. "Play nice, boys." Twilight ordered from the side, a mixture of amusement, commanding and embarrassment in her tone. Pointing my blade at the prepared dragon, I said, "Oh don't worry Twilight, I won't go too far." A sinister grin fixed on my muzzle as Spike shifted nervously, and quickly deflected my charging assault. Like I said, not 'too far'.
Chapter Thirty-Nine: Balance Development Chapter Thirty-Nine: Balance Development "Are you the first?" "The first what, sorry?" "The first of your kind to have ever traveled between worlds." Twilight clarified, while also effectively knocking out my remaining bishop. The move caused me to wince; I couldn't afford anymore of my advantageous pieces to be removed from the board. "Unless you count the moon as a world, I am, indeed, the first of my species to have ever randomly end up in another planet." I replied conversationally while moving another pawn forward, setting up a defense that will stall the mare's forces long enough for my plan to work. Chess had officially became a part of our sessions together, as a way of Twilight getting the information she desires down without it becoming a bore. Plus, it keeps my brain on high alert, enabling me to be more helpful when providing descriptions and explanations whenever the knowledge-seeking unicorn asked for them. "You said your people had the technology to travel to your planet's moon." Twilight recalled, thinking thoroughly before initiating her next move, moving her knight to the left of the board. "And that you're close to travelling to a neighboring planet. Mars wasn't it?" I smirked at the recollection. "Do you remember everything I tell you, Twilight?" A faint smile, her eyes not looking up from the board. "Only the important parts." Shocking. "Fair enough." I moved my black castle to the side, setting up the wall of defense required. It was always like this; I'd choose black whenever we played this game. Twilight often asked why I prefer black to white, stating there was a higher probability of victory when a player chooses white. My response was an indifferent shrug, telling her that old habits died hard. Even as a child I always chose black in every chess game. Why stop now? "Yet you don't have the technology capable of transporting you to another world countless light years away from your solar system?" I shook my head, Twilight sounding vastly intrigued. "So there's no other possibility than this 'Specter' being responsible for bringing you here." "Considering these circumstances, my dear, there are few plausible explanations to consider." I confirmed, frowning at the next piece she moved. And straight afterwards, Twilight turned her attention to the floating parchment beside her, the quill writing down the entire conversation. It took a few minutes before any of us spoke again, planning our moves carefully, knocking out each other's pieces, mostly the pawns, to get to our respective queens. I wasn't ashamed to admit that Twilight won most of the rounds, because even I wasn't an intelligent mastermind, unlike her. But no matter how many times I lose, I enjoyed the game all the more. The opponents I faced back home during this game were dreadfully boring, and Twilight offered a refreshing challenge. An obstacle to overcome. And at least she didn't cheat unlike her sore loser of a mentor. "Remember when Princess Celestia asked you to live with me- in the library?" Twilight quickly corrected herself, causing me to raise a humoured brow. "Why did you say yes?" I shrugged at the honest inquiry, refraining from averting my eyes from the board. "Your house IS a library, Twilight. Apart from my fondness of those in general, it did possibly have the information I required to return home." "Yet that was all for naught." I sighed at the truthful words. "Unfortunately." Then I felt a pitying glance towards me. Don't you dare, Twilight- "I'm sure you'll return home sooner or later. Trust me." I shrugged off the reassuring words, moving another pawn forward to stall for time. My wall of defense was complete and perfect. All I need to do now was knock our her king and we're golden. "Truth be told, Twilight, I was going to reject the offer of staying here at first, regardless of a beneficial library to reside within." "Why's that?" The unicorn inquired, swiftly removing my black pawn with her one of two castles. "I despise being a burden to anyone, or accepting hospitality when I don't deserve it." My next move was my own castle sneaking upwards from the side, knocking out her white bishop. The tone was humourous. "Well, you've yet to be a burden to me at all." Twilight retaliated by advancing another pawn to stop my castle, evidently stalling for time as to penetrate my defenses. "Despite our arguments and bickering, and your blatant disrespect towards the Princess, your negative attitude, your exaggerate praise towards me-" "Oh? You don't like the compliments?" I cut her off in amusement, her own words finally prompting me to glance upwards at the flushing mare. Ah how it was entertaining to tease the modest pony. "Not that they're not appreciated." Twilight quickly replied, keeping her intense eyes focused on the board. "But sometimes you just exaggerate with what you say about me and my capabilities." That incited me to smirk, returning my gaze to the board as she began assaulting my wall of defense. "My dear Twilight, nothing I say about you is exaggerated." Thus we begin experiment number I've-lost-count. Myself wearing that ridiculous metal helmet again which was attached to that advanced machine, concentrating on the piece of board in front of me. The purpose? Utilizing my quote and unquote "superpower" to smash this wood before me in half. From the side, Twilight observed nearby the machine which will present the information from my next action. Shocking that everything surrounding us in this basement hasn't been filled to the brink yet. Months upon months of sessions has currently resulted in mountains of neat organized papers stacked in piles all over the place, all the information I provided to Twilight about my home planet and its inhabitants. Utterly amazing how I haven't grown tired of it yet. "You may begin when ready." Twilight spoke. I nodded, raising my front right limb upwards to give this innocent board a swift karate chop. We were to begin by having me deliver a normal hit without using my power, and then trying with that power. It was one of many tests we've conducted before, also having see how magic affects me quite differently to others, and what else my so-called "gift" was capable of. Specter did mention there were other things balance can do, and that I'll find out eventually. When I said as much to Twilight, the mare immediately resorted to helping me find out. So far? Nothing, aside from the super strength. Swinging the limb downwards, I winced at the following pain that my hoof suffered. Ow. "Hmm, nothing yet." The oblivious unicorn said, not even glancing towards me. "Now, try again, this time with that strength of yours." Alright... Setting my aching right limb down, it was my left's turn, raising that one upwards to obliterate the undamaged board. Okay, let's see... what positive and negative emotions were I feeling at the moment? Well, annoyance at the pain of my right hoof, that's negative. As for positive... hm... well I generally don't feel blissful emotions. I quickly scanned the room for anything that would assist. And the answer was right in front of me, in the form of an intelligent studious purple mare. Pushing those two different emotions to the forefront of my mind, I swung down. And... not much happened. My other limb didn't feel as much pain this time, yet the board wasn't snapped in half by the force of it. Quite the contrary, a circle of cracks was the result of my swift chop. Huh... Hearing the machine Twilight was observing at work, I switched my gaze to the focused unicorn, who was pulling our the paper presenting the results, regarding it thoughtfully. "Intriguing..." "...Care to share your findings, Twilight?" I inquired while rubbing one limb in comfort before the other. "Your body evidently gained a significant boost of muscle when you temporarily utilized that power." Twilight began, stating the obvious of course. Her purple eyes frowned at the long paper before her. "These readings show that, however, there was no change in your physique upon doing so. Have you noticed, Stardust, that when using this power, there's no expanse of muscles on your body?" ...Now that you come to mention it. I looked down, examining my chest and front limbs. I see no physical upgrade, my body remains as thing as ever. I never really exercise, so it comes as no surprise by the clear lack of muscle. "I've... never really noticed, Twilight, no. I was rather preoccupied with fighting for my life whenever using it." The unicorn was currently too serious, however, to take a joke. "No boost in muscle mass. Nothing changed in your bloodstream. No significant difference to brain activity. Nothing. It's as though that gift of yours came from something along the lines of willpower." "Or balance." Twilight nodded. "Or balance." Finally, she glanced up from the readings, which was just a long sheet of paper with a zigzagging red line in the middle. How she managed to decipher anything from that, I'll never know. "If I'm to guess, from my own studies of the concept, your temporary physical prowess is equal to that of whatever you combat against. This is all speculation, but it'd explain why you were only able to damage the board there, and not completely break it." Yes, Specter mentioned as such. It makes sense... I suppose... "Don't worry, I'm still as puzzled as you are." Twilight said upon seeing my expression, looking down at the reading again with a thoughtful "Hmm..." "Hey Twilight! Stardust!" Our gazes quickly turned to the running Spike, who had been quiet the whole time, researching for some things at Twilight's request. Carrying an open book with him, the dragon set the information on the nearby table, making room be shoving some of the stacked papers out of the way, which Twilight was quick to catch with her horn. "You two might want to see this." Oh? Exchanging curious glances, the mare and I approached the table and glanced down at the page where Spike was pointing at. "Look at it closely. Doesn't it seem familiar to you two?" The lizard was pointing specifically at a picture, in sketched form. It was of a heart, the shape of one not a human heart. Wings were sticking out of the sides of the top part, both looking like a combination of an angel and demon wings. In the middle was that of a large star, each point of it joining the line of the heart it was centered in. I frowned, an inkling in my brain that this picture does, indeed, look familiar... But where...? A gasp of realization from Twilight. "Of course!" We both looked at the suddenly excited mare. "Stardust, remove your cape." Remove my-? Oh! Knowing exactly where Twilight wanted to look, I pulled back the dark blue fabric to an extent, revealing the offending cutie mark in question. Gesturing for me to keep displaying it for a moment, the knowledgeable unicorn proceeded with looking back and forth from the picture to my permanent tattoo. "Yeah, it looks almost exactly like Stardust's cutie mark, doesn't it?" Spike asked rhetorically. That it does, I'll have to agree. Though the major differences being that unlike the picture, my damn mark had no wings on the sides, and the star in the center of the heart wasn't massive, none of the star's ends meeting the outlines of the larger shape. "What book was this again, Spike?" Twilight asked without looking. "'Generations Of Theorized Meanings Behind The Concept Of Balance.'" Spike said the book's title, looking justifiably pleased with himself. Generations of-? I see... I smirked down, proud of the dragon. "Good job Spike. I think we have some doggy treats lying around here for you." Spike beamed. "Well thanks I- Hey!" Glancing at Twilight, I realized I'll be in this position for a while now; the expression and postures of the unicorn indicated she was in "study mode". What does that entail? Well it basically means that neither Spike or I will be dismissed from the mare's presence for a long time. Saving myself the pain of a further aching limb, I fully removed the cape, quickly feeling literally naked without it. Honestly, despite these ponies having clothes, I just wish they'd all have some form of decency. Plus it was unnerving for Twilight to be checking out... my rear end. Ugh... "Take a picture, it'll last longer." I muttered, and regretted it immediately as Twilight nodded in agreement, an old-fashioned camera appearing out of nowhere and a white flash covered my field of vision. Argh! "Where did you say you studied balance from, Stardust?" Twilight inquired as I rubbed my eyes. "I'm fine, Twilight thank you." I said irritably as clear sight returned to me. "And in answer to your question, I didn't." "All right, then where did you study the concept?" "...Nowhere?" What was Twilight asking, exactly? At the genuine answer, the unicorn curiously regarded me. "'Nowhere'? Surely you've researched about balance from either books or those computer things you've told me about." I shook my head, finally grasping what she meant now. Twilight then blinked. "Wait a minute... you mean you've never done any research about balance itself, from anything? You just made up your philosophy from scratch?" Well Star Wars and Kingdom Hearts played a hand in the development of how I perceive the concept. "Well, Twilight, balance is a non-physical element, no?" I shrugged. "I don't need to read or research about it from the opinion of those who died centuries ago." "But reading about it from those of the past helps you learn." Twilight countered. "Surely the detailed thoughts of others about balance would've helped you develop your philosophy further. You said so yourself that your own ideals were incomplete." "...I've never really thought about it." I admitted thoughtfully, rubbing my beard. "I don't focus studying as much as you, Twilight, I prefer forming my own views about the subject than getting inspired from someone else's. Besides, I've spent the majority of my life dwelling and creating my philosophy without help from anyone, why start now?" "It could help you complete your ideals." "...I suppose." As always, Twilight conjures up sound points. "But I've come too far now to receive any help." "It's never too late to receive help." Again, sound point my dear. "The problem here is, Stardust, you're reluctant to accept assistance from anyone. Even your friends." My answer was immediate. "I hate to be a burden-" "You're never a burden to your friends." Obviously knowing what I was going to say, Twilight cut me off calmly, gesturing to herself and Spike. "We would never consider you as one." The dragon nodded enthusiastically. "That's because you're too sentimental for your own good." I retorted light-heartedly. But inwardly I felt quite grateful. Ignoring the comment, Twilight returned her focus to the book. "And clearly, there are benefits to researching about anything of interest. Look at this page Spike found, for example." Alright, there was no argument from me there. "Are there others on your world who study balance?" Spike asked, taking that silent moment to speak up. "If there are, I don't know them." Shaking my head, I glanced at the listening dragon. "The concept doesn't really hold much weight to the majority of humanity, Spike, not while so many of us are preoccupied with violence, war and suffering from the aftermath of it all." "...Well that's a downer." Spike pouted. That's right, pouted. "What did you mean earlier, when answering Spike's question?" "How do you mean?" I inquired back, closing the oven door as it begun working on the brownies. Beside me, Twilight was magically swirling the liquid of her tea with the spoon. "When you said that many of your own species were focusing more on war. You mentioned once that your people are more open to violence." Which explains much, I swore was what Twilight was thinking. "But I never really dwelled on it much. Forgive me for asking this, but are your people... at war?" I snorted at the hesitant question, taking a seat by the table. "They're always at war." I informed the curious unicorn, who joined me by the side. "I prefer not to think about it much myself, but I can't recall a moment, through my entire life, where the entirety of the Earth was at complete and utter peace." Finishing stirring her tea, Twilight frowned. "But why?" "Control. Conquest. Setting examples. Any excuse for battle really." I shrugged, glancing behind at the oven. twenty-four minutes by now. "I don't focus on the politics and reasoning behind it all, Twilight, I concern myself more on my own life." "Even when countless of your own kind are throwing their own lives away?" "For what they believe in." I sighed, as Twilight stared hard at the surface of her own drink. "I despise the pointless violence as well, Twilight. I might be a warrior-" I frowned a little at the light scoff. "- But that doesn't mean I enjoy even the thought of bloodshed. As far as I'm concerned, these wars will probably go on forever." Twilight didn't speak for a moment, before finally murmuring. "That's probably the most pessimistic statement to have ever left your muzzle." As she took a sip. I chuckled. "Well, I prefer being realistic than a joy of sunshine." "Shocking." "Hmph. Anyway, the current wars back home are more of skirmishes. Around seventy years ago, a war that shook the foundation of my planet ended." Twilight fully regarded me now, catching her complete interest. "Though you might not want to hear this, Twilight, lest I ruin your positive day." "Well I'll probably learn about it anyway." The unicorn shrugged, looking quite fascinated. "Please, continue." ...Well, her funeral over her innocence. I slowly nodded. "Alright, though keep in my mind I don't have the entire historic details. You remember what I told you about World War One?" Twilight frowned contemplatively for a moment, before concentrating as a few stacks of paper then appeared on the kitchen table. "I'll take that as a yes. Anyway, while almost a century ago the biggest conflict to have ever taken over Earth ended, it was only two decades later before another followed." "Only twenty years, while your world was still recovering?" I nodded at Twilight's surprise. Knowing exactly what she was going to do next, I waited as a new notepad and quill appeared out of nowhere for the unicorn to take notes. "Go on." "A man, an idealist who believed in the racial purity of his own country, rounded up his army through convincing speeches and false promises, and declared war on us once again, instigating the second World War. Unlike our last foe who led the opposing forces during the first conflict, this man is far more infamous, who desired nothing more but to enforce his views on the entire world, believing that all of humanity should be birthed with blonde hair and blue eyes." Wow, saying that last part out loud made the story sound quite ludicrous. "This man, who was he?" I focused on Twilight, meeting her intent gaze with my intense own. "Adolf Hitler." I allowed my clear disgust of that [BEEP]'s name to leave my throat. "An idealistic monster, with the sole purpose of wiping out those he deemed 'impure'. You thought Nightmare Moon and Discord were bad, Twilight? They are nothing, nothing, compared to the villains spawned from my planet." The unicorn looked as though she was about to protest, but I wasn't having it, "Comparing them with that madman is pointless, regardless. Hitler was a far more genuine threat; he committed acts so atrocious and unforgivable, there was no denying that man had to be put down immediately." Not even those hilarious parody videos could justify that man's actions. "What did he do?" Twilight was evidently hesitant upon asking. "...I don't think you're ready to know, not yet anyway." I said somberly, holding up a hoof as Twilight opened her muzzle. "You're too pure, Twilight, too innocent, like the rest of your species. One day, when I'm certain you can take it, I'll tell you." Hopefully, that will be never. "But for now, simply have the knowledge I'm willingly giving you." "...All right." Twilight reluctantly agreed, expressing clear disappointment towards my hesitation. "So what happened?" Nodding my head, I proceeded, occasionally glancing at the oven so I wouldn't lose track of time. "The war lasted for, I believe, about six years, more than its predecessor. More and more countries joined us in our fight against the opposing force. Suffice to say, we were winning. And eventually a fellow ally of ours took siege over our foe's capitol city, where Hitler was occupying." "And they captured him, thus ending the war?" "Oh the war ended alright, but not with the imprisonment of that madman." I clarified. "No, Hitler refused to be captured, so he took his own life before we could arrest him." "I see..." Twilight stared down at her half-empty drink again. "That's... wow." "Indeed." I chuckled slightly, turning and standing up to check on the brownies. "And even though the war ended, people believed we were finally at peace. But obviously that's not the case. Skirmishes, alongside the short Cold War, occurred decades later, followed by a heinous crime which took thousands of innocent lives." Hm, well the brownies looked alright. I'll give it another fifteen minutes. "What crime was that?" I heard a hesitant Twilight ask, as the oven door closed once again. Turning around, I regarded the innocent purple unicorn. Should I... No, no I've done enough damage, informing her about the actions of one psychotic madman from my world. "You know what... I think we'll save it for another time." Why did I even tell her any of this in the first place? Her curiosity? "I'm sorry for telling you this at all." "Don't be." There was no disappointment in her tone, thankfully. Slowly meeting my gaze, Twilight asked quietly, obviously puzzled, "But, how can you talk so calmly about any of this? Doesn't the reality of it all hurt? What your own species have done, what they're still doing to this day?" Retracting my limb, I answered evenly, "As I said before, I don't allow it to bother me that much. Focusing and worrying for the future of my world and people will do me no wonders, Twilight. But it has all showed me one clear thing-" No. No I'll stop there. "What?" Twilight pressed upon noticing my hesitation. "...It doesn't matter." I responded, focusing my gaze to the heated oven. "I've dampened the atmosphere enough, my dear, and I'm sorry for that. I won't do it any further. I'm sure these brownies will cheer us both up, eh?" "Hoo." "Thank you Nightshade." I acknowledged the owl as the bottle landed on my open hoof, the bird completing its task and proceeding to rest on the perch nearby. Never really minding the bird's quiet presence in my room from time to time, I pulled the cap off and immediately downed the soda. Ahh, just what I needed. After that depressing conversation with Twilight downstairs, the brownies weren't really of that much help. Losing my appetite, the rest of my share were given to a grateful Spike, who happily devoured the whole plate without a second's hesitation. "You're a lifesaver my friend." I complimented the perched nocturnal bird before continuing with the book resting on my bent-up knees. Heeding Twilight's advice from the previous afternoon, and for the sake of curiosity, I divulged myself with the words of those written by ponies of another time and era. All in relation to, what else, balance. More specifically, the picture Spike found earlier. According to the side-text, a wise unicorn had drawn the symbol as one of many ideal representations of balance, displaying the idea of harmony and chaos working together as an entirely new force. Hm. Looking down, I read the large amount of following paragraphs for any further mention of this apparent unicorn. And I found his name by the bottom third line, and the familiarity incited my head looking upwards in thought. Now where has I heard that name before-? And as always, someone knocks in the middle of my thoughts. "Come in." I said flippantly. Honestly, it's as if Equestria was trying to prevent me from seeking out more information. Oh shocking, it was Twilight who entered the room. "You know, Stardust, Owlicious may be an assistant, but he's not your servant. You could've gotten some soda by yourself." I smirked at the exasperated tone. "I'm just putting our friend Nightshade here to good use, my dear." "Owlicious." "Nightshade." Twilight shook her head. "I'm not starting this again with you." "Aww, and here I thought we were sharing something special." I chuckled, resuming my gaze on the pages. "How can I help you then, Twilight?" The purple mare approached, close enough to reach the corner of my eye. "I wish to continue a discussion we've had earlier." ...Oh boy. A tired sigh escaped my muzzle. "Twilight, I'm sorry for telling you the tragedies of my home planet-" "Not that." Twilight quickly cut me off, prompting my curious glance. Oh? "I want to talk about the circumstances behind your arrival in Equestria." ...Oh. Setting the book to the side, I sat upwards as Twilight magically summoned a chair for her to sit down. "You have my attention." The unicorn nodded, clearing her throat politely. "From my understanding, Specter presented you with certain tasks to complete before you can return home." I nodded, curious as to where Twilight was going with this. "This second task had something to do with our friends, correct?" Oh, gotta be careful here. I never informed the mare exactly whats my tasks entail. "Yes, I am to interact more with those I befriend in your world." I clarified carefully. "Oh, that's the case?" Twilight sounded genuinely surprised, purple eyes blinking at this new information. "Then why didn't you say so? We could have lessened our sessions so you could hang out more with the others." "I interact with you and Spike often, don't I?" A rhetorical question. "Well, I suppose but-" "So there we go. Besides, out of everyone's company on this damn world, I enjoy yours, and Spike's, the most." That wasn't flattery, that was the simple truth of things. Yet Twilight clearly perceived it as a compliment, her purple features brightened considerably as she looked away nervously. "Thank you... I enjoy your company a lot too... As I'm sure Spike does as well..." Thus prompting a smirk. "As I said, too sentimental for your own good, my dear." Instead of returning the jab, the mare quickly recomposed herself. "Anyway, that's your second task, to hang out more with us?" I nodded in confirmation. "If you don't mind me asking, what was the first task?" I DO mind you asking. But that would be far too rude of me to express. "It's... not really relevant." Should I just flat-out lie to her? Twilight understood the deception last time. But if she discovered I did it again, right here... Well what can I exactly say to her, that won't give her the wrong idea?! Twilight interpreted my hesitance as something else, expressing amusement. "How bad can it be?" "Not 'bad', per say. But I doubt you'll want to hear this." Shut up. Just stop talking Stardust! Change the conversation! Twilight scoffed. "After your history lesson today, I think I'll manage. Or did this Specter demand you not share the details of your previous task?" "Well no but-" Just shut up Stardust! "...Does it have something to do with me?" No answer. "...Our friends?" I forced myself to looked away. "...Stardust." Her tone was soft, reassuring even, and I felt my teeth clench. "You can trust me, you know that. Did Specter ask you to do something in relation to me and the others?" Inhaling deeply, I slowly nodded. "Yes..." The word barely left a whisper. Please don't get mad, Twilight... "...He asked you to befriend us, didn't he." Damn! She called it out! Her speculation was obviously confirmed by my flinch. "That's what this Specter did. He asked you to become our friend in order to return home, is that it?" "Yes..." I forced myself to confess, refusing to meet the unicorn's stare. No doubt she was shocked, offended, or worse. For a moment, silence elapsed the room, Twilight evidently taking the revelation in whilst I berated myself for being so sloppy. Way to go Stardust, now she knows! And now this naive unicorn will take it the wrong way! I hope you're proud of yourself! This is one reason as to why I don't make friends. Stardust Balance. Bringing balance by making friends, then ruining them. Oh for God's sake Twilight, say something! "...I see." The unicorn obliged after my mental outburst. To my slight relief, she didn't sound hurt. But I imagine her expression displayed as much. "Well, it explains quite a lot; one being why Princess Celestia asked you to stay with me and Spike in Ponyville. It wasn't to learn about friendship at all, it was so you can find your way home." Wow, when you put it like that, is makes me sound extremely selfish. Which, to be fair, was probably the case. Why was Twilight still in the room, though? Wouldn't she have left by now, upset by the fact someone she thought she could trust was apparently using her and our friends? "But what I don't understand," The unicorn continued, inciting me to slowly look sat her. Her expression was surprisingly neutral. "If that's the case, then why were you so reluctant, Stardust, to befriend us? You could've accomplished your task quicker had you been eager to accept us as your friends, especially after we offered to help you. What was holding you back?" I frowned at the earnest question. Huh, thinking about it, what had prevented me from being so reluctant? "I don't know..." I admitted quietly, staring at the mattress in thought. "I think I do." Followed by the sound of a scraping chair, as Twilight evidently got up, and a warm hoof was place don my own shoulder. Knowing what the mare was silently asking of me, I hesitantly met her gaze. No sadness or pain, betrayal or distrust, but calmness and softness, serenity and warmness. "I admit I'm a little disappointed. But I'm not mad at you, Stardust." "You should be." I protested weakly. "You didn't want to befriend us out of some selfish goal to yours. You wanted to earn our friendship, in your own time, not because of the incentive to return to your world, but because you care." I stiffened at the implications, wishing this damn unicorn would cease being so... so... observant. A light smile, "Maybe you're right; maybe I am too kind for my own good. Maybe I don't want to imagine that this stallion who's entered my life, been there for me, provided comfort when I needed it, saved my life multiple times along with Spike and our friends, was simply using us all for his own gains. Maybe I have too much faith in him, believing him to be more than he himself believes. Am I wrong?" Oh how there was the very urge to retort with 'Very'. She was wrong. She was wrong on all accounts. They all deserved a far more better, more trusting and kind and braver friend than I. Of all bronies or pegasisters to fall into this world, it was I. "...I didn't want you all to think I was manipulating you." I began slowly. Twilight nodded, sparkly warm eyes requesting I continue. "At first, yes I was hesitant. Because, even if I didn't say it to myself, you all mean much more to me than obstacles to overcome. I want to go home, more than anything, but doing so by tricking you all, deceiving those who trust and regard me so highly... well..." A tired sigh escaped my yellow muzzle, rubbing my own stressful forehead. "I couldn't do it, not by those terms." There, I said it all. You happy world? You happy Specter? "I believe you." Wait what? Twilight smiled faintly at my blinking shock. "A long time ago, I wouldn't have. But now? You've proved yourself time and time again that you care for us, for me, despite your goal. One time, you trusted me when I confirmed that my befriending you wasn't solely because the Princess requested me to. So I'm giving you the benefit of the doubt here. We'll help you return home Stardust, I promise you." So much faith. So much trust... I didn't deserve any of it. "Twilight, I-" "I think we'll skip tomorrow's session." The unicorn interrupted, removing her hoof off me - the comforting warmth leaving with her - as she turned and headed to the door. "I heard the harvesting of the rare zap apples will occur the following morning, anyway. I'm off to bed, if there's nothing else-" "There is." I quickly spout out before I could stop myself, prompting Twilight to regard me with a curious expression. "Thank you, Twilight. Though I don't deserve your friendship, I value it just as much as the others." There was so much more I wanted to do to express my gratitude, my relief, my... happiness, at Twilight's acceptance. But right now, words seemed to be the only viable option. "I'm glad." The unicorn nodded, obviously happy to hear my words. "I mean it, Twilight." I found myself persisting, restraining the urge to leap off my bed and embrace the unicorn for simply being herself. "You're an absolutely amazing pony. Out of every pony on this world, you're my favourite. I'm the luckiest human alive to have you as my friend." Ah [BEEP], I'm being sentimental again. I'll look around tomorrow morning for any pills against that. Looking down on the floorboards, Twilight was clearly embarrassed and flattered to hear such a confession. "You shouldn't pick favourites out of your friends, Stardust..." "Yeah well, nobody's perfect. Most of all me." "Nopony." I smirked at the cheeky tone and expression. "Go to bed you damn mare." Twilight chuckled, and for some reason the sound of her light laughter carried a sensation of... pleasantness within me. "I'll see you in the morning, Stardust-" "Jack." The unicorn blinked at the unexpected name. I clarified, hoping to God I wasn't going to regret this. "You can... call me Jack, if you like.. not in public though." I added quickly. "Only when it's just me, you, Spike or Nightshade." I inclined my head to the owl, who hadn't made a sound the entire time. Sometimes I wonder exactly what that bird was thinking... Twilight faintly smiled. "A sign of our friendship?" "A sign of our trust." The following expression on the mare's positive features was enough to make me feel uncomfortable, prompting me to make a shooing gesture. "Now go to bed, for God's sake." Twilight nodded, "And yes, you do deserve our friendship, every living thing isn't beyond that. Goodnight Star-... Jack." As though testing the word with her tongue, the unicorn beamed before closing the door, the only occupants in the room left being Nightshade and I. "Goodnight, my dear Twilight..." I muttered, forcing down that bizarre sensation in my stomach upon Twilight addressing me by my true name. Huh, that rhymes. Leaning back, I then noticed the owl was still in the room nearby, atop that perch that was installed in my room a while back for him. Small black eyes regarded me, and I raised a brow, swearing that beak of his was... smirking. "The [BEEP] are you looking at?" "Hoo." What's better than an apple pie? A zap apple pie. Seriously, these things are [BEEP] delicious! At first I was hesitant to even try the things, hearing how exactly they were made, but in the end I succumbed to Twilight and Spike's shared insistence I try one. Now? I sure as hell don't regret it. I ended up buying more than Twilight would've preferred. "Hey, I could very well inexplicably return to my home world anytime." I defended my actions against an exasperated Twilight, after taking another bite of the angelic-tasting pie. "We don't have zap apples there. I'm enjoying it while I can." "He's got a point." Spike added helpfully, eating his own share of zap apples. See my dear? He knows what's up. Like the inside of the quarter-eaten pie, the zap apple itself was a literal rainbow of colours, all striped together. Even the inside of the apples are striped rainbows, and just the way it looked was my other motivation behind hesitation. Hours of waiting in that line with these two to get some were worth it. "That's not what exasperates me." The purple unicorn shook her head, inclining with her head to the door. "What exasperates me, Stardust, is you laughing at poor Diamond Tiara's expense like that." Memories of previous events today incited me to chuckle, albeit harshly. The image came to mind of that pink-ish filly forced to wear bunny ears and join good ol' Granny Smith in hopping around some watering cans while reciting the entire alphabet for some reason. As if these delicious zap apples weren't already the highlight of my day. Also discovered today that bully's father was named Filthy Rich... Certainly explains a lot. Hasbro, are you even trying? "Oh Twilight, how could I not laugh at a bully's misfortune?" I replied in amusement, taking another bite of the pie. One pie being consumed, three more to go afterwards. The studious mare scoffed, "She's hardly a bully. I admit occasionally she acts a little spoiled, but she's only a filly. She doesn't know any better." I shrugged indifferently. "Bullies are bullies." Doesn't matter if they're kids, teenagers or adults, I don't tolerate the awful exercise. "Anyone who enjoys berating or physically abusing others because it makes them feel superior deserves to be mocked and scorned at." "That doesn't it make it right." I raised a brow at that. Ethics, Twilight? "You speak as if I believe in morality." Spike perked his head up at that. "You don't believe in morality?" The stuffed dragon asked, mouth filled with so much food as he spoke I refrained from expressing disapproval. Now this was a conversation I don't believe I've had with either until now. "Simply my perspective, don't take it to heart you two." I began to both pony and dragon, clearing my throat, "But in order to achieve balance, one must first cast aside the concept of morality and believe that everything happens in this universe for a reason; it is our job to accept all pleasant and awful things that occur in life and move on." "How do you cast aside morality?" I smiled at Spike's sincere question. "By accepting that there is no good or evil, no right or wrong, no black or white. Morality is a matter of perspective. What'd you find justified, others would find repulsive. What you'd find 'evil', others would find 'good'." "I'm sorry Stardust, but I'm afraid I have to disagree." Of course you do, Twilight. But I held my tongue as the mare continued, "While everything is a matter of opinion, that doesn't mean we can just turn a blind eye or simply disagree to the horrible actions of others. Take Nightmare Moon for example; she was going to cloak the world in eternal night if we didn't do something about it." "Fair enough. But I'm not saying we should just turn a 'blind eye' to the terrible actions of others." I reassured her. "I'm only saying is that, to find balance in the universe and in one's self, one must accept that the world is filled with times of harmony and chaos, and while we would agree or disagree with either, sometimes there's nothing we can do about it. Everything happens for a reason." "But that doesn't make their actions excusable." "No, it doesn't." I nodded in agreement, relieved at least that Twilight wasn't going to start a heated debate with me, yet, over this. "I don't condone the actions of Nightmare Moon, Discord or the past villains on my own world. My point is that morality is an idea, conjured up by others to justify their actions in punishing someone, or worse." "Couldn't the same be said about balance?" Spike pointed out in question, taking a moment to pat his filled belly. "Isn't that an idea as well? We've never seen any physical proof over balance, after all." "Apart from my super strength?" I smirked. Spike shrugged. "Well, yeah but that could be something else." "...A sound point, Spike." This dragon has been on a roll these past few days. "I suppose it's like religion-" And this is coming from a Christian; no offence to all religions everywhere. "- It might be real, it might be fictional. The differences in them are the individuals who believe in them." "Just as I believe in morality, you believe in balance. And we have to respect the opinions of others." Very mature Twilight. I nodded in approval as the mare lightly smiled. "Though it does explain why you attempted to reason with Discord, of all ponies." I shrugged as Spike then asked thoughtfully, "Is that why you went to confront Nightmare Moon as well?" Ah. Recalling those events, I glanced at the full dragon. "It wasn't my first intent; I originally planned to stall the mare until Twilight and the rest retrieved the Elements of Harmony. But after speaking with her... well I thought it was worth a shot to convince her to cease with her plans." "You tried to reason with Nightmare Moon?" I nodded in confirmation to Twilight's inquiry, who sounded quite contemplative. "I wasn't aware of that." "Evidently it didn't work." There was no hiding the bitter disappointment at the self-reminder. "A part of my philosophy would've been confirmed true if it did." "Which part is that?" "That whether you're on the side of light or dark is irrelevant; it is what you do with those powers that determines who you are." I said, filling my tone with conviction. "The light can be used to hurt others, just as the dark can save lives." Sitting back down, saying my piece, I continued with the apple pie, allowing the words to sink in Twilight and Spike's minds. Imagine how much better the world would be without the bias of sides. Discord eventually reforms, so that's a prime example that chaos can be used to benefit others and not just one's self. People either fear the dark or sneer at the light, when they should embrace and love both. I certainly appreciate them. "Huh, you know what else your opinion on morality explains?" Spike began after a moment passed, and we looked at him, smirking a little, "Why you attacked Gilda like that." It took every ounce of my being not to hurl this pie at the dragon's chuckling face, or Twilight's smug expression.
Chapter Forty: Parenting with Pinkie Pie Chapter Forty: Parenting with Pinkie Pie The last time I was in this hospital, it was after that battle with the red dragon that Fluttershy took care of. Now? Thankfully it wasn't a visit to treat some injuries, but to visit a miracle. The miracle of life. Leaning against the corner of the window which revealed the next room, I allowed a small, serene smile to grace my muzzle. We were invited here by Pinkie Pie to see the new babies birthed by Mrs Cupcake. I wasn't even aware the married couple at Sugarcube Corner were expecting children of their own. Twins even; one boy and one girl. There was no evidence of such during my delivery of brownies to the store occasionally, or maybe I was just too polite to have noticed. Anyway, new life. Isn't that amazing? The others already had their fun, currently in the hospital cafe. I chose to stay behind, preferring to observe the newborns in peace. Within the next room, rows of newly-born ponies - foals as I believe Twilight called them - were quietly resting, not one making a sound. If I had a greater weakness than children, it was the sight before me. This beautiful peaceful sight of sleeping babies, having recently been introduced to the world. I refrained myself from getting too emotional, however. Outwardly anyway. I was a little puzzled, however, over how exactly the biology of it works. The parents were Earth Ponies, but the twins were a unicorn and pegasus. The luck couple explained they had some ancestral pegasi and unicorns, so baby ponies weren't born in a form randomly... "Beautiful little things, aren't they?" I nodded contently, acknowledging Twilight's sudden presence with a glance. The mare was just as focused on the next room through the window as I was, joining me in watching them. "Yeah." Was my only response, my smile widening as one of the small foals seemed to stretch. "Forgive me for disturbing you." I waved dismissively. "Not at all, my dear. Your company is always welcome to me." "Thank you." Was the sincere reply at that, and I imagined the unicorn was smiling bashfully. "Pound Cake and Pumpkin Cake." Twilight said the names of the lovely couple's newborn twins, sounding quite blissful as she said them. "What wonderful parents they have." "Yeah, so wonderful, Twilight, that they named their own kids after sweets." From the corner of my large eye, the mare shook her head in amusement. "I think they're adorable names, Jack." Said the mare whose own brother was named after a fairy tale term, and whose father's name is after an object. But since this was a peaceful serene moment, I'll hold my tongue there. "Well, at least they named the last names of their children after them." Twilight glanced at me with curiosity. "Is that a good thing for you?" "On my world, newborn's surnames are the same as the mothers who birthed them." I proceeded to explain, never keeping my eyes off the other room, "For example Twilight, if you were a mother on Earth, your child's last name would be Sparkle. Or if you were married, adopting the surname of your husband's, that newborn's surname would be that instead." "I see." Twilight processed the information effortlessly, nodding in interest. "And do married couples on your home world usually adopt each other's surnames?" "It's a legal thing, I believe." I made sure to lower my voice, considering how close we were to the room filled with sleeping baby ponies. "Upon marriage, the wife replaces her surname with her husbands, or sometimes adds the two together." "Has a husband ever used the last name of his wife instead?" A curious question. I shrugged after thinking about it for a quick moment. "If they have, I've yet to meet such a couple." "Hmm..." I smirked as Twilight was now in thoughtful mode again. "So if anyone married you-" "Never going to happen." "-And you had children of your own-" "What a vivid imagination you have." The unicorn shot me a humoured glance. "Do you always doubt yourself like this?" I placed a mock-offended hoof on my chest. "My dear Twilight, you've known me for, how long?" We shared a quiet chuckle, resuming our gazes to the resting foals in cots. "And no, I'm not going to explain to you how human pregnancy works, before you ask." I didn't even need to look to know she was blushing. "I-I wasn't going to ask." A small pitched noise escaped the embarrassed unicorn's muzzle, prompting me to smirk and make a shushing gesture. "Of course you weren't. Now please be quiet, the babies are sleeping." I feigned ignorance at the irritated expression hurled in my direction. The fact I was sharing this peaceful moment with the flushing Twilight seemed to made this moment feel... much more better. "We must thank you again for your offered help, Stardust," Carrot Cake said graciously, setting a few boxes of baked goods down, "And for the congratulatory brownies you generously made and delivered for our family." I nodded, following his gaze to Pinkie Pie, who was playing with the two newborns. Having been discharged from the hospital a few days ago, the baby ponies were already walking around the place, to my earnest confusion and amusement. Carrot Cake and Cupcake were already working again in Sugarcube Corner, but the store was currently closed at the moment to customers, understandably. That didn't stop me, however, from baking a whole tray of brownies to bring here as a late congratulations to the happy couple. As Pinkie Pie continued eagerly interacting with the playful newborns, I inwardly hoped the pink Earth Pony knew what she was doing. She means well, but she's... you know, Pinkie Pie. "Wonderful, aren't they?" The yellow stallion commented upon noticing my still observation of the children. "No greater miracle has ever happened to Cupcake and I since those little foals were born." "Again, congratulations to both you and Mrs Cupcake." I responded calmly to the blissful Carrot Cake. "Thank you. If you'll excuse me for a moment." The stallion departed into the kitchen, obviously to assist his wife. It has only been a few days since the children's birth, yet the blue mare was already up and at 'em. Talk about commitment to the job. "Everything okay in there?" Speaking of, the mother of the newborns popped her head over the double doors into the kitchen. "Who needs their diaper changed?" "Don't worry, they're fine!" Pinkie Pie responded to Cupcake's sing-song tone... before immediately blanching at the smell upon lifting up Pound Cake - that's right, I remember who's who - to my chuckling. Though karma was right around the corner. It was my turn to blanch at how the married couple proceeded to change the foal's diapers. Carrot Cake laid the two down, fresh new diapers on his tail, removed their current ones, tied them and the [BEEP] in together, before picking up the filthy stained diapers by the MOUTH, and throwing them into the nearby bin. ...I'm awfully sure that's a health hazard. "Oh don't look like that, Stardust! It's natural for foals to do that." Cupcake said, attempting to reassure me. "That's not what disgusts me..." I muttered. No, what repulses me was Carrot's method of removing the diapers. "You'll see that for yourself one day when you have children of your own." ...The very image of me picking up filthy diapers by the muzzle warranted vomiting. But for the sake of keeping the atmosphere positive, I refrained from such. Instead, I quickly shredded the image from my mind. "Is anypony hungry?" No but I feel sick. And by the way, wash your damn mouth as well Carrot, not just your hooves. "Uh no thanks, I just had a big breakfast." I don't think it was you they were asking, Pinkie... "I'm on it!" Cupcake announced, arriving into the room with a tray of two glass bottles of milk. Well, it was pleasant how the couple were working together with their kids. It's evident they've read up a lot on how to be good parents. ...Except for when removing filthy diapers. "Oh oh! You're making funny faces! I have one!" I restrained the urge to face palm at Pinkie's ignorance. Even I knew why the two newborns were making those expressions. "No Pinkie, now they need to burp." "That's right." Carrot concurred, picking up the two foals over his shoulders, patting them gently which resulted in them burping in obligation. I couldn't resist chuckling then. Ah kids... "Ah ah! No pounding things." Cupcake informed the baby pegasus, picking him up before he could continue hitting the stack of toy blocks. That caused me to frown curiously, did she know of her children's futures? Was that why she named him Pound Cake, and and the other Pumpkin Pie? Was there a deeper connection between parents and their children in Equestria, far deeper and spiritual than families back home? Or was I just over-thinking things? "Ah ah ah ah; we don't chew on things Pumpkin Pie." Hmm, well I don't see what chewing has to do with pumpkins, so maybe I was over-complicating things with these questions. "Except food." Pinkie Pie pointed out, which prompted the blue mare to gasp. "Great cinnamon's sticks!" Great what? "I completely forgot!" "No you just fed them bottles, remember?" Pinkie reminded her. "Not the baby's food!" Then what? Followed by Carrot Cake gasping in realization. "The food for the enormously catering order we have to deliver today!" Enormous? Who's the greedy [BEEP] asking for that much food? "Oh with the new twins, we've been so distracted!" "Hardly your fault." I interjected, hoping to calm the pair. "Considering their recent arrival to the world, I think you're both obligated to spend as much time with them as you please." "That's nice of you to say, but there are some things we can't ignore. This is one of them!" Not even for your own kids? Was this a big business opportunity, a way to promote your store? "Now we need to find a foalsitter before we depart and-" The yellow stallion cut himself off. and both my brows raised to significant degrees as the pair stared in a certain direction. My direction, to be more precise. ...Oh no. "I can do it!" Pinkie Pie said excitedly, obviously gleeful at the prospect of taking care of two newborns for a while. Over my dead body, Pinkie, I wouldn't trust you to take care of a turtle. Which was probably why the couple were staring at me hopefully. "Stardust, would you be so kind as to watch over our little ones until we get back?" Carrot Cake inquired, both pleading with smiles. ...Okay. Looking after a child - like Spike and Cerys - is one thing. This was entirely out of my field. "I'm... not sure." Rubbing the back of my head subconsciously, I expressed my hesitation. "I've never babysat anyone before." With good reason as well. "Oh, it won't be terribly difficult; we'll have a list of what needs to be done for the babies while we're away." Cupcake said reassuringly. Oh good, that makes me much less reluctant. "We know you have no occupation, and you obviously have free time to have visited here. You're not scheduled for anything else, correct?" "Well you're not wrong, but-" "And you have some experience with taking care of children?" "Well my baby sister-" "And you're clearly fond of our precious little ones, aren't you?" "All children are precious to me-" "If you can't, we understand. I'm sure one of your friends will accept to look after these two." The oblivious twins continued playing with themselves, uncomprehending of the situation. And just looking at those foals... God dammit. I suppose better me than the others. No offence to them, but I think I've got the bigger picture on taking care of children, experience or not. Twilight would probably rely on books too much to comfort them emotionally. Rarity would whine and complain about the mess and resistance. Applejack would get easily frustrated at them. Rainbow Dash would fly them around the place at a less-than-safe speed. And Fluttershy, well she knew how to take care of animals, but I highly doubted baby ponies were in her area of expertise. The smiling pink Earth Pony by the side, making gestures to herself towards the hopeful couple still staring at me, was out of the question. I wouldn't trust her to look after a box, never mind twin newborns. And suddenly I was haunted by the image of the energetic pink mare being the only available option to take care of the twins, prompting my final decision. "...Alright." The married bakers beamed at my sigh and acceptance. "I'll do it." "Oh thank you, thank you Stardust!" The blue mare said happily, and suddenly I found myself in a tight embrace, stiffening at the outwardly affection for me simply saying yes. Also I couldn't... breathe... Thankfully, Cupcake was quick to release me. "I'll go get a list prepared." Carrot Cake stepped up as his wife headed to the kitchen, smiling just as gratefully. "You won't regret this, my friend. I'm sure those two little angels won't be too much of a hoof-ful." And as for Pinkie Pie, despite myself accepting the offer, the pink mare seemed pleased regardless, running over and wrapping an unwelcome limb around me. "Isn't this great Stardust?" I flinched at the raised excited tone towards my ear. "We can look after the two together!" ...Dear God. Carrot Cake sent me a pitying look. "Pinkie, I'm trusting you to follow Stardust's here orders." Not gonna happen. "And follow his lead." Oh boy. Pinkie Pie nodded enthusiastically, beaming at me as though this was some theme park ride we were about to engage in. Two baby ponies and one mare-child. I certainly hope I won't regret this. "Waaaaah!" "Uh oh..." "Well, that didn't take long..." "The babies are crying!" "Astute observation, Pinkie. Now then, according to this long excessive written list, it's not feeding time for them just yet, nor are they in need of diaper changing. So that means-" "They need to laugh!" "...Not quite what the schedule says but-" "Not to worry, Stardust, I've got it all under control!" "That's what worries me..." "Where's Pinkie Pie? Where's Pinkie Pie?" "Waaaaaah!" "Oh no! I'm right here see?" "Waaaaaah!" "It's not working!" "Obviously. They require something to play with; I'll go bring some toys down from their room, you keep an eye on them... please." "Okey-dokey! You can count on me!" "I sincerely doubt that..." "Hm, did you say something?" "I said don't do anything reckless while I'm gone." "What... the hell?" "The other day, I filled 'spot remover' on my dog... and now I can't find him!" "...Well, now I know never to allow you to take stand-up, Pinkie." "Waaaaaaah!" "I don't blame you, kids..." "Tough crowd." "Awful comedy." "Now that's not very nice, Stardust; at least I'm trying to make them laugh. This toys you brought down obviously aren't helping!" "At least my idea would've been more effective than pathetic one-liners!" "Waaaaah!" "They're right, we shouldn't be arguing! We should be finding a way to- Oh, I know!" "Oh boy... Dear lord... Pinkie, please stop dancing like that, and take that pig nose off. Even the children are pained by watching this... Pinkie. Pinkie." "Waaaaaaah!" "Pinkie!" "What?" "Waaaaah!" "Stardust, your shouting made the babies cry." "Excuse me?! They're crying because of your dreadful-" "Erm, let's see, let's see... Aha!" "Pinkie, what are you doing? Why are you getting that bag of flour-?" "Don't worry my little friends, you won't be upset at Stardust any longer!" "What are you- Ack!" "Ta-da! See, Stardust, they're laughing at you. They like you again!" "*Cough.* *Sputter.* Pinkie, the [BEEP]?!" "Oh look, now they're laughing even more because of that weird beeping noise you make!" "Pinkie Pie..." "Aww, aren't they just so adorable when they're happy?" "Let's see. Next up on the list is snacks." "Oh! Oh! I'll go get them!" "Over my dead body-!" "Here they are!" "Ugh..." "Okey-dokey! Eat up!" "...They won't eat just like that, Pinkie. They're newborns, remember?" "Hm?" "Jesus Christ... Let me show you. Pass me a spoon." "Okay. Spoon spoon spoon... ah, here you go!" "Thank you, Pinkie. Actually being useful for a change..." "What was that?" "Nothing. Anyway, watch what I'm doing. You pick up a spoonful of the food and gently feed it to their mouths. Don't force the food in, and wait until their mouths open, the food will slowly coerce them. Like this, you see?" "Ohhh I get it! I wanna try!" "...You better just let me feed them, Pinkie-" "Pleeeeeeeeeease?" "No." "Pleeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeease?" "..." "..." "...If you promise never to grin creepily at me like that again, alright." "Yay!" "Now, I'll feed Pumpkin Cake here. You can feed Pound Cake." "Um, Stardust, that's Pumpkin Cake. You're feeding Pound Cake right there." "...Just go get a spoon." "Yes sir! ...Found one!" "Alright. Now then, do exactly as I do, and don't rush it; pick up a spoonful, then gently wave it around her face, like so. Sometimes babies will protest with their mouths shut whenever you feed them, so to avoid that you have to coerce them by waving the food around slowly." "Like hypnotizing them?" "Heh... Sort of. Now look, Pumpkin's mouth-" "Pound Cake." "Whatever. His mouth is slowly opening. Now, you gently slide the spoonful into his waiting mouth, then after his mouth closes, you carefully slide the spoon out, and voila. Rinse and repeat. You got it?" "Got it! Take a spoonful, then wave it around her face-" "Not too fast, Pinkie. You don't wanna make the poor thing dizzy." "Oh, okey-dokey! But, wouldn't it be a lot more fun to just make them eat their food faster?" "...There's a vast difference between playing with a child and taking care of one. One of them, right now, is being patient, Remember, they were only just born recently, and cannot yet grasp the world around them. You need to be slow with them." "Ohhh. So I slowly move it around, gently put the food in, and... slide it out. I did it!" "That you did. Well done, Pinkie... Oh my God I actually just praised you." "Uh-huh. Though this is kinda boring, Stardust." "No one said taking care of a child, much less twins, was going to be a carnival ride, Pinkie..." "Hm, water feels warm. It should be ready." "All right little ones! Bath time- Hey, come back here!" "I wonder if there's enough soap..." "Stardust, help me out!" "Hm? Oh no, I'll leave you to catch the two foals running around the bathroom. I'm sure it's good exercise." "Oh, towels are not food, Pumpkin Cake!" "What kind of shampoo is this...?" "Stop it! Stop it! Get in the bath for Pinky-winky and Starry-warry!" "...Going to ignore that last part. Having fun over there, Pinkie?" "It's all under control- Get back here! Now where'd they go?" "...Hm? Oh hello my little friends, hiding from the loud obnoxious Pinkie Pie behind the shower curtains, are we? Come here... There we go." "Finally, they're in the bath!" "No thanks to you, my dear. Now then... Where's the soap-?" "Waaaaaaaaah!" "Of course..." "Ooh look guys; bubbles!" "...That actually worked." "Of course it did, silly! Here, you wash them while I distract them with bubbles." "A sound idea coming from you, Pinkie... What has the world come to-?" "Waaaaaaaaah!" "...I retract that statement." "What? It's not my fault that bubble popped from Pumpkin's horn!" "You sure about that?" "Don't cry little ones. Oh, I know, here's a ducky!" "A rubber duck... and it seems to work. Thank God- Pinkie what are you doing? Okay you can stop filling the tub with toys now- Where the [BEEP] did you get a beach boat from?!" "Waaaaaaah!" "Oh God dammit- Hold the two still, Pinkie, I'm going to wash them- Blaaaaaaaaaaagh!" "...Don't make me do this guys; you know what happens when you mix flour and water, don't you?" "I'm the one soaked in water here, not you- ...Don't you [BEEP] dare, Pinkie." "Sorry about this, Stardust." "Pinkie no-!" "...Well, at least it made them laugh again." "..." "..." "..." "...Oh c'mon Stardust, I said I was sorry!" "..." "At least let me help you change their diapers." "..." "...Pleeeeeease?" "...Pin." "Huh?" "That pin used for diapers." "What- Oh okay! Here ya go! So you're not mad at me anymore?" "..." "...Guess not. How are you even changing their diapers like that without the smell bothering you?" "It's not easy, I assure you... Here, throw the used ones away." "Okey-dokey-!" "Not with your damn mouth, Pinkie! For [BEEP] sake!" "What? Carrot Cake did it that way." "And it's [BEEP] disgusting. Carry them with your hoofs." "Okay, whatever you say Stardust..." "...And done. Phew. Not bad if I do say so myself. Isn't that right my little friends?" "..." "..." "Waaaaaaaaaaaah!" "Oh for the love of..." "I know how to cheer them up-!" "Pour a bag of flour on me one more time, Pinkie Pie, and see what happens." "We need to make them laugh-!" "I dare you, I [BEEP] dare you, Pinkie." "Hey, your beeping made them stop laughing! Oh, I have an idea! You can teach me how to make that noise, and I'll never have to use a bag of flour again!" "...Tempting, but no." "Oh c'mon-!" "No." "Now it's nap time!" "Correct. Pumpkin's already in the crib. You go get Pound Cake over there-" "Erm, that's Pound Cake in the crib. She's Pumpkin-" "Just go get her. I'll tuck them in." "Ay ay sir!" "There we go! Now we just tell them to go to sleep, right?" "Err, no, that's not how it works Pinkie. Clearly they're still energetic, and not the least bit tired. No, what they require is something to help them sleep. Are there any soft cuddly toys around here?" "Let me check... found some!" "We only need one or two." "Here we go, a soft cuddly-wubbly monkey and turtle." "Very good." "...Now what? They're not asleep yet." "Hm, well they're too young to be sent to sleep via a bedtime story. So the only available option to me is..." "'Is... what?" "...A lullaby." "Oh! Oh! I can sing them a lullaby-!" "I don't think that'll happen, Pinkie. Your voice is very... shall we say... vocally high." "Oh... I know! You can sing them a lullaby!" "Tch, that's basically ludicrous-" "I mean, you like talking alot all the time, I'm sure it'll be no problem singing to them a lullaby." "...I beg your [BEEP] pardon?" "Or we can make them laugh so hard they'll grow tired and fall asleep." "...Bag of flour?" "Mm-hmm." "...I hate you." "No you don't silly. Now go on, sing them a lullaby. Do you know any?" "Well one springs to mind but-" "Then let's hear it!" "..." "..." "...You tell a living soul, I will-" "Pleeease!" "...Well, what have I got to lose? A-hem..." "I tell ya, looking after those kids was hard work." "As I said earlier, Pinkie, there's a vast difference between playing with a child and taking care of one." "Yep; patience, effort, and most importantly, responsibility." "...I have to admit, you surprised me back there Pinkie; instead of just being a pain in my arse - most of the times - you managed to behave like a proper caretaker when the situation demanded it. I'm impressed." "Thanks... I guess. We made a great team back there, didn't we?" "That we did. I'll be sure to tell Mr and Mrs Cake of your significant assistance when they return." "So will I! That'll show them that we'll make great parents someday!" "...!" "Whoa there! Why'd you spit out your drink?" "What did you just say?" "'Whoa there! Why'd you spit out your-?'" "You know what, forget it. I must've misheard you. Anyway, you did admirably well today, Pinkie Pie, proving once again there's more to you than just some ignorant bubbly mare who can't behave like a grown-up from time to time." "And you proved once again you're not some grumpy sarcastic being from another world who can't appreciate teamwork!" "I... What was that last part?" "'Who can learn teamwork'?" "Before that." "'Grumpy sarcastic being'?" "After that." "'From another world'?" "..." "...What?" "You know...?" "Know what? That you're from another world entirely sent here by some unknown entity and the world transformed you into a pony so you can blend and use your weird powers?" "...How...?" "Lucky guess." "...Oh." "Yep!" "...So... you won't tell anyone?" "Of course not silly! That's your secret to tell, not mine! Pinkie Promise!" "..." "The code of the Pinkie Promise is, Stardust, to never ever, EVER, break that promise, no matter what!" "...Huh..." "So what's it like there? Are there cakes and candy on your world? Oh, do they make all kids of delicious treats there? Maybe we can trade recipes? Does your world have its own Pinkie Pie? Oh, can we meet?! That would be superly-duperly awesome-!" "Oh what do you know? That sounds like the owners returning! Let's go greet them." "Oh, okay. You can answer my questions another time. Hey, maybe you can babysit the twins with me next time!" "...I'll have to take a rain-check there, Pinkie..." "And speak of the pony, he returns." Twilight commented upon my entrance into the library. I barely glanced at the unicorn as she spoke, "Huh? You look tired, Stardust. Did something happen while you were out all day?" Managing enough energy to finally look at the curious mare, I lifted an exhausted smile. Not even that soda from earlier helped that much. "Suffice to say, my dear, I've learnt a valuable lesson worthy of being written to Celestia, but that won't probably happen." "There's a first for everything, Stardust." Twilight nodded to the nearby Spike, who obliged by getting a random paper and quill out of nowhere. As always, that dragon was prepared to write a letter for anyone. Though thinking about it, I suppose Pinkie Pie learnt a more powerful lesson than me. Too tired to deal with this nonsense, I cleared my throat, my legs aching for rest. "'Dear Princess Celestia, today I learnt a lesson of great significance upon being tasked by a married couple. And that lesson is...'" "...Is?" Twilight prodded curiously, evidently happy over the fact I was finally, willingly, addressing a lesson to her beloved mentor. So what did I learn exactly? That Pinkie Pie wasn't someone to be underestimated? That sometimes in the most dire of situations, the rarely-seen core of one's personality can be revealed? That you should never assume too quickly and never take your friends for granted? That despite the faults of one person - or pony - they can still be useful to you during the time you require assistance? "...'Raising kids is hard.'" I finally concluded, before promptly collapsing in exhaustion onto the cool welcoming floorboards.
Chapter Forty-One: Roundin' up the Cattle Plot Chapter Forty-One: Roundin' up the Cattle Plot "Woo-ee! Canterlot is jus' around the corner!" The enthusiastic and pumped-up Applejack pointed out, towards the kingdom gleaming in the distance. Yes, it won't be long now. "You're clearly excited." I stated the obvious in amusement, glancing at the Earth Pony sitting beside me. "Well why wouldn' I be? We'll be reachin' that rodeo very soon. I can't wait to enter and win all the contests!" The orange mare fisted the air in conclusion. "Confident, aren't we?" "Darn tootin'!" Applejack nodded, eyes focused on the window. "Everypony back in Ponyville is countin' on me. And I won't let any of 'em down." Fair enough, considering just how much trust those ponies showed Applejack for her to emerge triumphant in the upcoming rodeo in Canterlot. The prize money would be used to repair the damages caused to the Town Hall created by, amusingly enough, our bubbly grey pegasus. Ah Derpy... "Ya sure ya don't mind watchin' the rodeo, Stardust? I mean, I know it's not your thing." I waved dismissively. "Not to worry, it was either this or listening to Twilight and Spike gush over for an entire week over you entering the contest. To save my sanity, accompanying you along with cheering you on seemed a more promising option." "And 'cause Twilight asked you to come with me." "That too." Yes, the purple mare, who desired to help me in my plight with returning home, asked that I accompany Applejack to the rodeo. Specter wanted me to interact more with my friends, so Twilight rationalized spending an entire week with Applejack in Canterlot seemed like a great opportunity, achieving that goal further. I was reluctant, obviously, at first, but somehow that damn mare managed to convince me, with some assistance from Spike. This better be worth it, in the end. Probably, since events always seem to occur during my visits to Canterlot. Hearing low mutters to my left ear, my eyes regarded the contemplative orange Earth Pony. "Thinking of strategies?" "Hm?" Applejack glanced at me. "Ah. Jus' rememberin' what the rodeo will have, and how to win through 'em." I can admire that dedication, and planning beforehand. "You think I'll do good?" The orange mare then asked. Good? Do you even remember who you are, my dear? "I think you'll do more than good, Applejack." I met her curious green eyes, my words completely sincere. "You'll be amazing." Stereotypes. Stereotypes everywhere. "Welp, here we are!" Indeed, my eager friend, though I wished I shared the same enthusiasm. My eyes glanced at our surroundings, as we entered the stadium where the contests will be held. Western ponies of all cliche forms were gathered around the place, the majority setting up the place while some were conversing with one another. Haystacks, obstacle courses, spots of mud and a herd of bulls pent up. Everything needed for, as I am led to believe, a good old fashioned rodeo. Applejack inhaled loudly. "Ahh. Ya smell that? That is the scent of a good ol' fashioned genuine rodeo. I can't wait!" ...I'll refrain from sniffing the area, thank you Applejack- "Stardust!" A familiar male voice caught our attention, looking behind us towards a white stallion, walking our direction, accompanied by the golden clad guards of Canterlot. The unexpected presence caused me to blink. "Armor." I nodded in greeting. The brother of Twilight nodded in turn, seeming pleased to see me. "This is a pleasant surprise." Is it though? "I never expected to encounter you at a rodeo competition." "The feeling is mutual." I smiled slightly. "How are you my friend?" "Well, thank you. I was tasked by Princess Celestia to lead a patrol around the rodeo for the week." Glancing at Applejack, Armor gestured politely. "A friend of yours, Stardust?" "Ah yes. Armor I would like you to meet Applejack, residential cowgirl and farmer of Sweet Apple Acres in Ponyville. Applejack, this is Captain Shining Armor, of the royal guards of Canterlot." I introduced the pair, who immediately shook hoofs in a friendly matter. "Ah so you're Applejack. Stardust has told me a lot about you and your friends." The orange Earth Pony beamed. "Well shucks. Any friend of Stardust's is a good friend of mine." Releasing their hoofs, Applejack turned to me and inclined her head further into the stadium. "I'm gonna go sign up for the rodeo. I'll leave you two to catch up." I nodded as the Earth Pony quickly departed, clearly enthusiastic to enter and succeed through the contest. Armor then spoke up in slight amusement, "She seems like a nice friend." "Honest, as well. Bluntly, I might add." "Ah, am I to assume then our friend over there represents the Element of Honesty?" I smirked. "Bingo." Before turning back to the soon-to-be Prince. He nodded, looking behind at the intense-looking guards, his tone shifting to authoritative. "All right, you all know your positions. Begin the patrol immediately, and report back to me by the end of the end." "Yes sir." The obedient pegasi said in unison. "Dismissed." Armor observed his guards immediately beginning their patrols, and once they were without earshot the white unicorn returned his attention to me. "Ever since the attempted kidnapping of my fiancee, Princess Celestia ordered patrols to be doubled everywhere around the kingdom." Ah, wouldn't blame her... Not that I would praise the alicorn for being smart. Instead my words inquired about the other monarch. "How is Cadence?" That brought a small smile to the stallion's muzzle. "She's well, not even that attack by the Changelings convinced her to postpone the wedding, thankfully I might add." Then, Armor glanced around the place, looking quite suspicious while doing so. Lowering his voice, he continued, "Though it's clear to us, now, that there may be Changelings hiding amongst us in the kingdom. Hence the reinforced security." "Have any been caught yet?" I questioned evenly, glancing around with him. Who knows, there could be one of those minions partaking in the rodeo... though that would be stupid because there'd be no reason for it. Armor shook his head, "Wherever they are, they'd adamant in keeping hidden among the populace. It's most likely we'd have to arrest the entirety of Canterlot in order to weed them out." "And we wouldn't want that." "No, we wouldn't." Armor raised his voice again, meeting my gaze with softened blue eyes. "And thank you, again, for helping Cadence back then." "She probably would've fought them off without my help." I saw her in action, that pink alicorn can kick arse. "Regardless, you've helped her fend off a group of Changelings, preventing them further from proceeding with their plan. For that, I am grateful." His short bow incited me to rub the back of his head. Jesus were these ponies humble, especially Armor and Twilight. Guess it runs in the family. "Will you be staying for the week?" I nodded, glad the subject changed. "Indeed, Twilight requested I accompany Applejack for the rodeo." The white unicorn nodded as well, looking over the place thoroughly. "Well, you can tell me more about how my sister's doing and what she's been up to at Ponyville during your stay here." "Applejack!" The orange mare apparently didn't hear my call, but my rushed steps seemed to have alerted her to my presence, having followed her after the stadium shortly after the conclusion to the week-long rodeo. Excusing herself from a pony who looks like a dressed western Lady Gaga, Applejack smiled weakly. "Oh, hey Stardust. Thought you'd left by now." What on Earth gave her that assumption? The sincere words incited me to frown. "You think I'd leave without you?" The rodeo had concluded a few minutes ago. And while dull and boring, I at least managed to tolerate through it for the whole week. The majority of that time was spent either strolling around, chatting with an on-duty Shining Armor, or sneering at the stereotypical of my surroundings. "I dunno." Applejack shrugged half-heatedly, "Considerin' I haven't won anythin'... at all." There was clear disappointment in her tone. "And...?" The Earth Pony scowled. "'And?' I lost, Stardust; I only came in fourth, third and second places! Look!" Setting the bag attached to her side down, she opened it, revealing the multiple coloured ribbons. "All different, accept for blue... I'm a failure." ...Hm, well, blue was the best colour. But I'm getting off-track here. "A failure, you?" I couldn't resist scoffing. "I think you have high expectations of yourself, my dear." Applejack blinked in confusion. "Just because you didn't win first place during any part of the rodeo, doesn't make you a failure at all. First's the worst, second's the best, Applejack." Though I was admittedly surprised by the fact Applejack didn't win first place throughout the whole event. Even so, I cheered her on, I sent her reassuring smiles whenever the mare glanced uncertainly at me, and now I was going to boost her morale right here and now. I would never hear the end of it otherwise should the others learn. "I let Ponyville down." Applejack said dejectedly, green eyes glaring at the dirt beneath us. "I let our friends down, the mayor and even poor Apple Bloom. Should I even go back?" "Yes." There was no hesitation on my part. I understood now; she had high expectations of herself, and without a single win in first place, Applejack felt like a failure. I know what it's like to possibly ruin other's expectations of yourself. The quick answer caused her to look up. "What?" "Of course you should return. If there's anything I know about our friends while being stuck on this damn world-" My eyes glanced around for any eavesdroppers, "- It is that you winning in second, third and fourth places rather than first will be irrelevant to them; they'll just be happy you entered and did your best." The orange Earth Pony was clearly skeptical, but even I can see the glint of hope in her large green orbs. "Ya think...?" "I know." I reassured Applejack, going so far as to step forward and place a comforting hoof on her. "It's not the success that matters, Applejack, it's the effort. I'm more than certain Apple Bloom will be pleased you won near first place during all those tasks, and proud to have such an amazing sister like you." The mare slowly nodded, looking thoughtful. "And the mayor? Would she forgive that I didn't win the prize money to fix the Town Hall?" "Oh indeed. Your species are, after all, awfully forgiving." Applejack threw me a mock-offended glare, inciting my smirk. "No one will hold it against you, my dear. They'll think you did amazing. I know I did." "So you're sayin'... as long as I tried, that's all that really matters?" I nodded. Now she gets it! The orange Earth Pony looked up contemplatively for a long moment, before finally nodding in acceptance, grinning slightly. "Alrigh', I believe ya Stardust. But when we go back to Ponyville, and one pony gets mad at me for not winnin', I'm leavin' that town for good." "If your- our friends don't stop you first." I smirked while she shrugged. Inwardly I was pleased that I managed to convince Applejack. "Now, why don't we head to the station, or if you want we could talk with some of your stereotypical friends... Applejack?" The positive mood seemed to diminished by the expression on Applejack's face. It was intense, regarding the ground again for some reason- Hang on, was it me or was the dirt beneath us vibrating a little-? "Look out!" Pulled by the back of my neck, Applejack shoved both herself and I out of the way of whatever was going to trample over us. Quickly wiping the dirt from my face, there were multiple sounds of enraged animals from behind her, inciting us to roll around. A herd of bulls, stampeding past shocked and frightened ponies as they left the stadium in a rampage. And me and Applejack were almost stomped to death by them. Huh... "You alright?" I immediately asked the mare, whose gaze seemed focused not on the stampede, but the trail made by them. Following her gaze- Oh. Oh dear... The bag she removed earlier, and the ribbons she won... or what's left of them. The sight caused me to wince; those prized items crushed to the ground by the rampaging bulls. I know what it's like to lose something after you've won it. "Applejack, I'm sorry- Applejack!" The determined upset Earth Pony was already on the move, on her hooves and quickly speeding to a nearby barrel. I watched in bafflement as the mare pulled out a long rope... and began pursuing the herd which was heading towards the oblivious kingdom. Oh no, she wasn't... "Applejack!" "Stardust!" I was halted from chasing after the departing mare, a certain white stallion rushing towards me. "Not now Armor." I snapped irritably, my gaze focused on the orange Earth Pony. "My friend is about to do something reckless." Calming a stampede of cows was one thing. But this? Applejack was throwing herself into deep [BEEP]. I had to go help her. "Wait!" A white hoof firmly pushed my chest, inciting me to glare at the stern unicorn. Armor shook his head. "I've already sent some of my guards to pursue and quell the stampede. With luck they'll accomplish their task in time before they reach the town." "Doesn't mean I'm going to sit here and-... Oh." "What is it?" Armor frowned, following my gaze to the stomping bull, the only one outside of the herd. It must have fell asleep during the thing or something. But what seemed more significant was the fact it was glaring with rage in our direction. I noticed Armor tense in preparation, and I stood beside him. "You wanna take this one or should I?" I questioned quietly. "You know how to deal with an angered bull?" Armor inquired evenly. "No. Would raw strength be appropriate?" "Tell me you're not thinking of facing it head-on." "...Okay I won't-" Quickly assuming battle stances, both Armor and I waited as the large black bull roared in clear anger, horns lowered in preparation against us. Oh boy, this was not what I was expecting to deal with during my stay in Canterlot this time around. Why does this always happen...? Clenching my front right hoof, the beast charged. Alright, if I timed this correctly, I could deliver a swift uppercut against the bull's chin. Or grab the horns and hurl the beast over us. Or pusch both Armor and I out of its rampaging path- Or Armor could just halt the beast altogether. His white horn lighting up in dark blue, Armor utilized his magic without hesitation. Blue aura was glowing all over the angered animal, halting it entirely, to its outrage and dismay. Clearly struggling, the beast, it was quickly picked up via magic and slowly sent towards a group of waiting western stallions and mares, all who were prepared to subdue the bull with ropes. They quickly went to work, throwing one end each over the back of the floating enraged bull, another pony grabbing the end before the process was repeated. And all I did was watch. After tying up the beast, the expert stereotypes immediately resolved to quelling the beast's anger. Having ceased halting the beast with magic, Armor looked at me with slight amusement. "You look disappointed." I shrugged. "Quite the contrary, I'm impressed. You're Twilight's brother, all right." Armor shrugged in turn, that modesty displayed that obviously ran through the family. But yes, I was rather amazed by what I just witnessed. Armor took care of the large mother-[BEEP] without breaking a sweat. Gesturing to the calming animal, I questioned. "Still, what exactly happened? How did that stampede start?" "Somepony obviously startled and angered the herd, and was probably the same one who unlocked the gate for them." Armor frowned thoughtfully, looking around. Surrounding us were many ponies who were helping one another get up, and begin fixing the mess left behind by the herd. I nodded at Armor's assumption. It could've been an accident, but something told me otherwise. Gut feeling? Gut feeling. Looking around carefully, my eyes narrowed at the crowd of guards and western ponies, seeking any even looking the slightest suspicious- My own hoof pointed before I could stop myself. "Him." "What?" Armor looked in the same direction, towards a surprised Earth Pony. "Are you sure?" "Yes." For some reason, something within me immediately knew that pony was the one responsible. Seeing us glare at him, the jig was already up. The stallion snarled at us before quickly turning to run. "After him!" The golden-armoured pegasi followed their boss' order, chasing after the Earth Pony who was then covered in green fire. "Changeling!" "No [BEEP]." I gritted my teeth as the creature already made himself scarce, retreating into the nearby forest while the guards followed him via flight. "He won't get away." Armor said determinedly. "The guards and I know this forest inside and out." If you say so. Feeling blue eyes on me, I met his curious gaze. "How did you know?" "...I have no idea." I answered honestly. How DID I know? How did I immediately point out a pony who wasn't acting suspicious in the least? "...Well, whatever the case, we should've seen that coming." Armor continued, while I regarded the ground with thought. "It certainly explains the stampede. And if I were to wager a guess, I'd say our friend over there-" Evidently referring to the calmed bull, "- Was magically-induced to attack us specifically." "A motivation for revenge, perhaps." "We could only speculate." Armor said, sounding somber. "First Cadence, now this. Just what is that Queen of theirs planning?" Before I could open my muzzle to answer, a loud thrilled sound cut me off, inciting us to look behind. "Yee-haw!" "What...?" I heard Armor ask in bemused disbelief, and I couldn't repress the laughter at the sight before us. "Hahahaha! Of course! Why did I even bother doubting her?" Applejack, riding the front of the herd, leading the cattle back to the stadium. Carefully guiding the herd through the crowd without trampling on anyone, the Earth Pony made sure to wink at the pair of us whilst passing by. The bull she rode upon was clearly subdued, indicated by the rope held by the determined mare. "The Mistress of Honestly, my friend." I said in amusement, gesturing to the Earth Pony leading the cattle back into the stadium. Armor shook his head, a small smile lifting on his white features. "I see my dear sister chooses the most interesting of friends." By the end of the whole disaster, there was good news and bad news. Bad news. The Changeling managed to escape its pursuers, hiding somewhere within the Canterlot forest. A relentless Armor, however, ordered his guards to check throughout everywhere of the woods until nightfall. But I had the feeling the minion already made it through the area and returned to his mistress, reporting his obvious failure. The good news. No one got hurt from the stampede. Surprisingly enough, there were absolutely no casualties, save from the damage done in the stadium and outside the kingdom. Applejack's rewarded ribbons were replaced by fresh un-trodden ones, and she was praised by impressed stereotypical western ponies from all different lands. And as icing on the cake, earned Shining Armor's seal of approval. While we were on the station, the train behind us preparing to depart for Ponyville, Armor was shaking hoofs again with a beaming Applejack. "Again, Canterlot thanks you, Applejack." "Aw shucks." How cute, the mare was acting bashful. I rolled my eyes in good nature at the exchange. "I just did what needed to be done, Captain Armor, that's all." The judges of the rodeo, after witnessing what Applejack did to save the day, offered the mare some blue ribbons. Obviously, the humble mare declined, believing she did nothing to earn them. And the other ribbons she had were rewards enough. "You should consider applying for being a guard of the royal kingdom." Armor said jokingly. "But I trust you have friends waiting for you back in Ponyville, correct?" "Right." Applejack nodded, glancing at my patient stance briefly. "I wouldn't want them to worry." I smiled. Thank God that whole catastrophe didn't dissuade the mare from coming back. "It was nice meetin' ya, Captain Armor." "Please, call me Shining; any friend of Twilight and Stardusts is a friend of mine." "Oh, ya know Twilight?" The sincere question had the white stallion pause for a moment, eyes rolling towards me for a moment. "Yes, I happen to be close to her. Has she never mentioned me?" Applejack shrugged. "Not really. Why, was she suppose to?" The unicorn then shook his head, smiling slightly at the curious Earth Pony. "In her own time. Again, thank you for assisting us today. I'm sure your friends will love to hear of your heroics today, Applejack." The Earth Pony looked away, clearly flattered. "Now, if you'll excuse me, I must speak with our friend over here for a moment." Oh boy. As Applejack nodded and proceeded to board the train, the stallion wasted no time in steering me away from the hearing crowd. At a distance where none could hear us, Armor raised an invisible brow. "You didn't tell them." ...Not sure if that's accusation in his tone. "I didn't." I nodded in confirmation. "May I ask why?" "...Keep forgetting to." Was my honest answer. I'm not perfect; sue me. "So Twilight is unaware of us two being good friends?" "...It'll be a surprise for her I'm sure." I shrugged sheepishly. "Indeed." Armor shook his head in exasperation. "So she's absolutely oblivious about you knowing both Cadence and I?" "Pretty much." "I see." The stallion stared, regarding me thoughtfully, and I forced myself not to look intimidated by the judging look. "You wouldn't mind not telling her anything still, would you?" ...What? Armor smiled at my expressed confusion. "I want to surprise my little sis about the wedding." Ahh. "Speaking of which, that is another subject I wish to speak with you about before you and Applejack leave." "It'll have to be quick, the train will go any minute." I pointed out, as a whistle was blown on cue. "Of course." The stallion cleared his throat. "It wouldn't be fair of us to leave you out of the most happiest event of our lives. We'd be honoured if you would attend the wedding." ...Suddenly I felt a lump in my throat. Rubbing the back of my neck subconsciously, I replied uncertainly, "I'm- I'm not sure, Armor. Big events aren't something I'm comfortable around, plus I have no idea exactly how pony weddings work-" "At least think about it." Armor was insistent, gesturing forward and I followed back to the waiting Applejack. "You've saved my life once and my sister's numerous times, and you prevented my fiancee's kidnapping. It would be impolite of us not to invite such a good friend. In addition, you'd make a comforting presence in case the Changelings do intend on disrupting our wedding." I... honestly don't know how to react to this offer right now. It was an honour, certainly, to be invited to a monarch's wedding. And my presence there could potentially derail that villainous Queen's plan completely. I seem to be on a roll with that already. "...Alright, I'll think about it." Was my answer for now. I suppose it wouldn't do much harm to attend, unless I planned on stopping Queen Chrysa-something. And besides, Twilight's reaction of not only her older sibling marrying her previous babysitter, but also her alien friend knowing them to the point of being good friends, would be something I'd pay to see. Armor nodded, as though having expected that decision. "What took ya?" Applejack inquired jokingly by the doorway to the train compartment. "Never you mind." I retorted evenly, nodding in farewell to the stallion while shaking firm hoofs with him. "Until next time, my friend." "And you, my friend. Hopefully unlike the previous times you've visited, there will be no trouble next time." I waved the humoured stallion off, walking into the vibrating compartment as another whistle blew. "'Previous times you've visited'?" Applejack inquired while following me insider, after finished waving to the male unicorn. "Stories for another time, my dear." I shrugged, regarding with mare as we headed to our seats. "I'd much rather know about some of those stunts you pulled during that rodeo, and how you managed to guide an entire herd of bulls like that." Oblivious to the fact I intentionally changed the subject, Applejack nodded, eager to share her story as we sat down. "Oh, well that there wasn' too difficult. All I did was-"
Chapter Forty-Two: A Con by any Other NameJust when I thought nothing about these ponies could surprise me anymore. When it was believed nothing about these species could further baffle me to no end; I was abruptly woken up followed by the most startling and justifiably baffling revelation. Ponies were alcoholic. Who knew? "Again, there's nothing wrong with cider." Twilight protested repetitively, having dragged me out of bed to the front door. It was about three A.M in the morning, yet the unicorn was already hyped to depart, "It's an amazing drink that does wonders to the body." "Oh, I imagine so." I retorted after yawning loudly, rubbing my eyes against the offensive light of the room. Apparently Sweet Apple Acres had their own annual cider season, fresh from squashing apples themselves and turning them into an alcoholic drink. "I don't drink that kind of stuff, Twilight. Cider's no exception." "Oh come on Jack. You'll love it." The persistent mare said with an exasperated smile, whilst magically folding a tent and resting the contents under Spike's tired shoulder. Poor kid, having woken up just like me for something as trivial as this. "Who knows, maybe the taste of cider will be different than that back on your world." As if that was in any way tempting. "I'm not taking any chances." Was my final response, gesturing to the open door, where Spike was patiently waiting. "Go, camp out then, if this cider's so apparently good. But I won't be joining you." Twilight shook her head, violet eyes reflecting slight annoyance while her muzzle twitched. "All right. Then I'll bring some back with me for you to try. I'm not giving up on you yet, Jack." "I'm flattered, my dear." "At least you're awake enough for sarcasm." Rolling her eyes in good nature, the enthusiastic unicorn turned to depart with the exhausted dragon, who yawned loudly. "I'll see you tomorrow then." "Have fun." Was my dry farewell before the red door shut after Twilight's now absent presence. Shaking my tired head, I immediately prioritized to returning to the warm comforting mattress of my bed. From what my slow-processing mind gathered, the entirety of the townsfolk were camping out this very night right next to Applejack's farm, as all wanted a taste of the alcoholic sustenance. Why, what a fantastic message to kids, wouldn't you say? God forbid I allow a child to drink anything like that... Oh right, Spike just left with Twilight for the cider... Oops. On the bright side, thanks to the concerning tastes for cider this town's residents seemed to have, the whole town was rather empty. I barely noticed anyone while walking through Ponyville the following afternoon. But the more I dwelled on the absence of Ponyville's population, the more I shook my head in disbelief. It was ludicrous. Completely nonsensical. Why would Hasbro have its ponies desire the taste of an alcoholic sustenance? Just what were they thinking? Okay, maybe Applejack and her family hasn't got any of the required ingredients to make the cider alcoholic, but this was NOT an okay message to kids. Alcohol - cider being no exception - was not good for anyone. So what gives? Dreadfully, I imagined the library carrying the scent of the drink when Twilight and Spike return home. If that's the case, I'll camp out on my reserved hill until the smell disappeared completely. I don't drink, and they won't change my mind. You know, accepting Miss Sparkle's invitation would have been another chance to improve your friendship with the others. The aged words from the invisible entity appeared from nowhere, causing me to look in surprise. I hate it when he does that. "To drink cider? Not worth it." I replied flippantly. The last thing needed now was a scolding from this unknown voice. Yet I heard no chiding in his tone, just pure nauseating calmness. Your skepticism is understandable, Jack. But the cider at Sweet Apple Acres is far from alcoholic. I promptly snorted. "I'm not taking any chances-" "Stardust?" ...Oh [BEEP]. A familiar grey Earth Pony approached me, inciting a warm chuckle from the elusive Specter. Well well, it seems someone shares your stubbornness against the drink. "Buzz off." I muttered sourly, prompting a raised brow from the approaching mare. "I beg your pardon?" "Not you." I reassured the confused mare, shaking my head in irritation. "Just talking to my annoying... conscience." Yes, that'll do. "I see..." Was Octavia's skeptic reply, before the Earth Pony smiled gracefully. "It has been a while, has it not? I last recall seeing you at that Canterlot party hosted by Mr. Fancypants." "Oh?" Yes I remember that party, but this violin-playing mare being there I can't recall. "Forgive me, I don't remember seeing you there myself." "That is understandable, my dear." Octavia said reassuringly, waving dismissively with a humored expression. "You were quite preoccupied dancing with - or should I say against - Miss Twilight Sparkle." Oh yeah, that was quite entertaining. We both chuckled at the memory, my superior dancing skills making the knowledgeable unicorn's look like child's play. "It seems we both have no desire for cider, am I correct?" "Indeed." Apparently so. I nodded while rolling my eyes. "Why they love that stuff so much, I have no clue." "Hmm, I must admit I have a soft spot for the drink personally, but I don't deem waiting in a long line just for a drink to be worthwhile." Octavia said with a graceful shrug, regarding me with those pink eyes. ...You can stop staring now. "Is there anything I can do for you, Miss Octavia?" I asked, hoping to get her out of my sight as soon as possible. Our last conversation was... revolting, to say the least. "You remember my name. How splendid." She grinned dazzlingly. "Seeing as how we are two of the few walking among the town, I require some company to keep me entertained. Do you have any spare time, Stardust?" ...Make up an excuse, quickly. "I'd love to, Miss Octavia, but I'm hardly the pony you'd want as company, much less entertainment." "Hmm, I doubt that." A shiver ran down my ponified spine at that look she was giving me. Good grief, and I thought you had class, Octavia! The grey mare gestured, and before I could even protest she was already standing beside me, grabbing my right front limb uncomfortably. "Besides, it would be an honour and privilege to learn more about the brave handsome stallion who defied Prince Blueblood." I trust you wished you had gone with Miss Sparkle and Spike earlier today, now. Damn you, Specter. I inwardly cursed the humoured voice as the insistent Earth Pony proceeded to basically drag me around town. I blame you for this. Finally, God decided to grant me mercy and allow me to flee from the grey Earth Pony. After spending an entire tedious and nauseating afternoon with the muzzle-running mare, I managed to sneak away when Octavia was distracted by a nearby instrument shop in the town, returning to the library post-haste as the sun started going down. It wasn't that Octavia was someone to be avoided whenever possible, but her obvious misplaced fascination in me wasn't something I wanted to deal with in the slightest. That, and the fact she wouldn't shut the [BEEP] about her damn cello. I swear, if I hear one more comment about that godforsaken thing, I'm gonna... ...Jesus. Rubbing my forehead, I pondered what to do for the rest of the evening. Octavia's excessive ramblings have took their toll on me, so reading was out of the question. I could practice more with that plastic sword, or bake more brownies. Anything really to pass the time... Where was Twilight and Spike, meanwhile? "Oh, hey Stardust." ...Never mind. "Arrived back in the evening, I see." I noted dryly, looking behind at the two entering the house. "The cider was that good you had to stay all day?" "Har har." Twilight rolled her eyes... though her expression seemed troubled. Spike reflected a similar look, regarding the mare with clear worry. "What are we going to do, Twilight? Applejack's farm is at stake here!" "The best we can do, Spike, is hope that Applejack, Big Mac, Apple Bloom and Granny Smith win the contest tomorrow." Twilight said reassuringly, effectively calming the nodding dragon. ...Did I miss something? Catching my expression, Twilight clarified. "Today the Flim Flam brothers arrived at the farm, with a machine which creates perfect cider of its own, and Applejack's family challenged them after the latter refused their offer to share the sales. Whoever makes the most cider tomorrow morning wins." ...I have a few questions, first one being who the [BEEP] the Flim Flam brothers are. Flim Flam... Flim Flam... Flim Flam... Nope, doesn't ring a bell. "If Applejack's family wins, the brothers will leave Ponyville," Spike continued for Twilight, "But if the brothers win, then they'll get to sell cider for Cider Season every year instead, which will run Sweet Apple Acres out of business!" Oh the horror... "'Out of business...'" I echoed after the two concerned beings were done, shaking my head in ridicule at it all. "'Out of business'. You know, it's amazing how ludicrous this town's lust for that awful drink is, if that's the case." "The quality of cider isn't something to be underestimated, Stardust." I scoffed loudly at the sincere words of the unicorn. "I'm being serious here! Applejack and her family could very well be in trouble, should those siblings win with that contraption of theirs tomorrow." Walking beside the two, I shook my head again. "Relax, my dear, I am fully confident Applejack will succeed tomorrow." Because our hard-working orange Earth Pony has the case of the "major-character syndrome"; which makes her impervious to losing against something like this. No way will they lose their farm at this time. "I'm glad you think that." Twilight said with clear gratitude. "They'll need all the encouragement and faith they can get." Quite the contrary, my dear, I KNOW they'll win... But, I'm curious. The evening was young, so nothing was stopping me from having a look personally. "Where are these Flim Flam brothers now?" "Probably outside the farm, resting on that machine of theirs. Why?" I nodded, quickly spinning around on the spot towards the exit. "I'm going to pay these siblings a visit. I'm quite interested in seeing this contraption you speak of." Plus, if I see the brothers I might recognize them from somewhere. "Oh, I'll go with you." Twilight suddenly announced, to my brief pause and raised brow. "I'm curious about the functions of the machine myself. Spike, you go to bed; you'll need to be up early tomorrow, plus you were up late last night." I shrugged as the unicorn joined me by the door, opening it for the mare with a gesturing bow. "After you, my dear Twilight." The smiling Twilight bowed humbly. "Why thank you, good sir." I feigned ignorance to the expression Spike sent us a few feet away. The fascinated purple unicorn led me to the machine without delay, having talked none-stop about the events of today. How first the cider from the farm ran out before the rest of the citizens could have some, which was followed by a mob of complaints, then the Flim Flam brothers arrived with promises of fresh new cider for them all. From the way Twilight was describing them and their actions, I raised a brow as the conclusion formed in my mind. "They're con artists then." The unicorn shook her head as we walked upon the dirt pathway towards the forest of apple trees. "It's a little early to assume the worst of them like that. But I have to admit, their arrival during the complaints seemed... pretty coincidental." She said thoughtfully, frowning. "What puzzles me," I began with a frown of my own as we neared the location, the setting sun now halfway below a far-off mountain. "Is why exactly these siblings chose to do business here, in Ponyville." Surely there were more famous well-populated areas to scam others in? "I'm guessing they heard that Sweet Apple Acres made the best cider in Equestria, as it was proclaimed." Twilight speculated, before pointing forward with her hoof. "There it is." And there it was indeed. A few feet away from us stood the red machine the studious unicorn did her best to describe to me earlier. Glass tanks. Wires. A large funnel that was clearly used to place the apples in. This interesting contraption situated atop a mode of transportation. A very familiar mode of transport. "I recognize the vehicle." "Hmm?" "The ride." I clarified, gesturing to the wheels and carriage itself. "It resembles exactly that of an old-fashioned car, from my world." Twilight's intrigued voice rung in my ears. "You mean, this is what a 'car' looks like?" "In very old times, yes, before I was even born." We proceeded to inspect the whole thing without touching it. So the Flim Flam brothers invented the first car in Equestria... probably. I'll give them props for that. It's a shame, they'd make bigger money selling the inventions they create instead of obviously scamming others- "Well what have we here, brother of mine? Two ponies fascinated with our extraordinary invention?" Came a positive stallion voice. "Can you honestly blame them, Flim? Anypony would want to look closer at our impressive machine." This other tone was deeper, yet just as enthusiastic. Gah! My hooves stumbled back in shock at the two unicorn siblings appearing right the [BEEP] out of nowhere, grinning at us brightly. Light yellow fur, blue and white striped suits, small classy-styled hats, red manes - one of which having white stripes - and tails, light green eyes, and one of the two having a styled mustache. ...Yep, con artists if I ever saw them. "Oh, excuse us." Twilight composed herself first, having been startled herself by their inexplicable appearance. "We were just curious about how this fascinating machine of yours works. How do the apples get crushed and liquefied in there exactly? What do you do with the rotten apples-?" "Young lady, we would love to answer all your questions, as we're eager to help out anypony out." The one without the 'stache, Flim, interrupted in a very business-like tone. And to my slight irritation, the stallion wrapped a hoof around Twilight's shoulders. "But we're preoccupied setting everything up for tomorrow's contest. Isn't that right Flam?" "Yes yes indeed." I winced at the personal contact, the other sibling wrapping his own hoof around me, as though we were close friends or something. "Tell you what, after tomorrow's contest is over, you and your boyfriend here can learn more about how our wonderful contraption works then." At the mention of that blasphemous word, I grit my teeth. And Twilight beside me blushed brightly. Will it never end?! "We are not-" "Stardust is my friend-" Finally regaining our personal space, the two brothers stood in front of us with playful smirks. "Oh of course there's nothing going on. Do they look like just friends, Flam?" "Yes, yes they do indeed Flim." The mustache sibling nodded knowingly. ...I will not stand here and be mocked by these laughable con artists. "If you would just answer my friend's questions-" "Need we repeat ourselves?" I blinked at the rude interruption, Flim clearly not giving a damn how we feel about it. "We'll share our secrets after winning against Granny Smith and her family." Flam concluded for his brother. At the conviction, I raised a brow. "You're confident you'll win?" Both leaned forwards with their words. "Now don't get us wrong, friend, we're sure they'll do their best." "But with our Super Speedy Cider Squeezy Six-Thousand, we'll be unbeatable. It's a simple equation, and clear conclusion." Super Speedy- Oh Christ, give me a break. Ed Edd N' Eddy had more credible names to their scams than these clowns. "Quite right, brother of mine! Why with our marvelous invention, victory will be as sweet as the cider we make. You can bet on it my friends!" ...Is that so? "I'll take that bet." My confident words caused the brothers to pause from turning away, looking back at me in interest. "Come again?" "You heard me." A smirk lifted on my muzzle, wishing I could fold my arms right now. If they're so absolutely convicted they'll succeed, then I look forward to seeing their expectations crash down before their eyes. And I have just the thing to bet. "I wager my current household. If you win, you can have it. If Applejack's family, wins, you give me the value my house is worth." I didn't need to imagine the shocked disbelieving look a certain purple unicorn was sending my way. "Hmm..." Flim said while rubbing his pony chin. "Is this house that valuable?" "Arguably more valuable than Town Hall." And it didn't take long for Twilight to stand right in-between the intrigued siblings and I, placing two hoofs on my chest. "Excuse us for a moment." Twilight said rather sweetly before dragging me away, regarding with a heated glare. I blinked at the intensity of it. "Stardust, what do you think you're doing?!" I shrugged, trying not to show how much her intense stare was affecting me. "Betting." "Evidently, but with our library!" Twilight hissed, pointing behind her. "To them! The same ponies who are obviously trying to run Applejack and her family out of business! Are you trying to lose my trust?!" ...'Our' library? "No." I said calmly, trying to reassure the mare my intentions weren't devious. But Twilight wasn't having any of it. "That library is my home! Spike's home! Owlicious' home! Your home! Why would you attempt to bet it away like that, without my consent?" Technically it wasn't my home, personally. And hey, if Qui-Gon Jinn can stupidly bet away something essential to him over something, so can I. "Simple." "...Well?" "Applejack and her family will win, so there's no need to worry," "...THAT'S your reason?" I nodded, taking some amusement out of her disbelief. God, loving the expression on her face right now. Twilight's eyes narrowed dangerously, proceeding to poke my chest. "Of all the- Here I thought you had more sense than to rely on some flimsy logic like that, Jack! Don't you realize how much that place means to me? Have you never regarded the library as your home... at all?" ...God dammit. "Twilight..." The mare looked away, "Do my - or anyone's - feelings mean nothing to you...?" "Twilight, look at me. Please." I pleaded as calmly as I could. And thankfully, the mare slowly obliged. Waiting for her doubtful eyes to meet mine, I continued. "I need you to trust me, Twilight. I know what I'm doing. Applejack and her family will emerge triumphant tomorrow, of this I am absolutely certain, so there's no need to worry. For once, I'm asking you to trust me." It was a lot to ask for, but I was absolutely certain of their victory for the following morning. "...What makes you so confident Applejack will win tomorrow?" Twilight asked quietly, not even flinching at the hoof I placed on her for comfort. "To the extent of wagering something so precious to me?" "Twilight... do you honestly believe I care nothing for your feelings?" I asked rhetorically, and before the mare answered I continued with a calm smile. "Of course I care. We're friends, are we not? I wouldn't do this just to spite you, or if it would hurt you. I'm sorry if I made you feel otherwise, but I insist you trust me on this. You need to have faith in Applejack's abilities tomorrow." "I do have faith." Twilight replied determinedly, eyes sparkling sincerely. "But I wouldn't bet my own home for it." I smirked lightly. "And hey, if they do lose tomorrow, you can punish me in any way you prefer, and I'll accept it without complaint." The worst she can do, anyway, is subject me to hours of torture over herself gushing how 'great' and 'wise' Celestia was. Besides, Celestia could always get us a new library, if this doesn't work. But that's a very small if. "...I'll hold you to that." There was a faint trace of amusement in her tone. "So you agree then?" "I never said that." Twilight shook her head. "But some absurd, illogical part of me is saying I should trust you on this. Celestia knows why; this bet has to be the worst idea you've ever concocted, Jack." "Well I'm hardly perfect." "Clearly." The unicorn sighed, glancing behind at the patient waving siblings. "I don't like this." "I know." I removed my hoof off her. "But I wouldn't have done this without your presence, Twilight. Your friendship means too much for me to recklessly pull such a stunt without your presence." For a moment, Twilight didn't respond to those sincere words, which caused me to be concerned. Was she starting to distrust me? Was she beginning to hold disdain over me? Say something. Finally, the unicorn looked back at me, eyes narrowing slightly. "If we do lose this bet tomorrow, I will never, ever, forgive you." "Noted." I nodded. "But I promise you, Twilight, Sweet Apple Acres will not lose this contest tomorrow." The corner of her muzzle twitched. "You making a promise. That's new." "It just shows how confident I am in their abilities, my dear." I shrugged, walking back to the waiting Flim Flam brothers, who were smirking for whatever reason. Now, it's time for the morning competition between the Flim Flam brothers, and the farmers - what is it with Applejack and contests? - of Sweet Apples Acres. Where myself and the entire town shall witness the excitement and the passion. That almost ALL the townsfolk have for booze. The contest was simple; whoever possessed the most amount of cider-filled barrels are the victors. Winner has the rights to sell the town alcoholic beverages, so as you can imagine, the stakes were high. And [BEEP] ridiculous. Standing besides Spike and, guess who, Whooves by a large hourglass that shall serve as the timer, we awaited patiently for the Mayor's word to commence. Applejack and her family were preparing themselves for this daunting task up ahead. The con siblings, meanwhile, were resting upon a couch on their machine/mode of transport, clearly relaxed and confident already, as if aware of the outcome. Hah, as if things worked like that in a show like this. The reason I even wagered the library in the first place was to see their hopes crumble before my eyes; their arrogance collapsing in itself like a stone building. I imagine we were somewhere during the second season of MLP currently, and I don't recall the determined orange Earth Pony ever losing her farm to anyone, for even a whole episode. Either Applejack succeeds through hard work and effective teamwork with her family, or the Flim Flam brothers win, but their own cider sucks arse compared to the farmer's own; pulling a Spongebob, really. Either way, I win. "Attention everypony!" Ah, the aged Earth Pony mayor began her speech. "The teams have one hour to produce as much cider as they can, after which the barrels will be counted and the winner will be named the sole cider provider for all of Ponyville! Are both teams ready?" "Ready!" "Ready!" Get hyped! "Then let's-" By her gesture, Whooves spun the hourglass over. "- Go!" Both teams were immediately one the move. Team Apple - name provided by yours truly - was already hard-working and earnest to achieve their goal. Applejack was kicking the tree trunks. Apple Bloom caught the falling red apples with a wooden basket, delivering them to Granny Smith, who, I'm guessing, was checking the quality of the fruit before throwing their own contraption which Macintosh was operating, crushing the apples with a large stone wheel and the juiciness poured out from the tap at the end into a barrel. ...You know, why is it always red apples with these ponies? Why not green apples? Hell, I prefer green apples over red. The cocky con siblings, meanwhile, were lazily, yet more effectively, getting the job done. Already they've produced up to five barrels without breaking a sweat; their machine doing the work for them while they relaxed on their comfy red couch. Said machine was sucking up the apples from the trees and doing its "magic" with little aid from its operators; I could spot, however, the dark green lighting from one of their horns. I told Twilight that using magic all the time was short of pure laziness. Here was a classic example. "Wow, they're not even trying." Spike commented in disbelief. "That Squeezy Six-Thousand of theirs is a remarkable contraption." Whooves praised in clear admiration. Well, glad to know whose side you're on, Doctor. "I wonder if the quality will be as promising as the quantity." ...Then an idea hit me. Thank you my brown Earth Pony friend. "You know what they should do?" I began conversationally, gaining the attention of Whooves, Spike and the observant Mayor accompanying us. "There should be a round afterwards where the citizens try out both side's cider, and judge which ones taste better." "Oh, and they can have a vote afterwards to decide the winner!" Spike chimed in, to my nodding approval. Sound thinking Spike. "It would be a competition of quality against quantity." Whooves concluded for us, sounding on board with the plan. As did the Mayor, who looked thoughtful for a moment. "Hmm, well I don't see why not. So far we've yet to try Flim and Flam's cider. I wouldn't want to disappoint my citizens otherwise." The aged beige-coloured mare smiled and nodded. "Yes, after the hour is up, we shall have a second round immediately entailing your ideas. Good thinking, the three of you." The praise brought a smirk to my muzzle, as I imagined the dragon and other Earth Pony between me smiled bashfully at receiving compliments from Ponyville's leading authority. Ten barrels... Twenty barrels... Twenty-five... The speed the brother's machine was going through was quite unnerving, if I'm being honest. Already I was beginning to have doubts about making that stupid bet last night... "Um, Miss Mayor!" Our attention fixed on the approaching Twilight, who looked quite nervous herself. Not that I can blame her. "Are honourary family members allowed to help in the competition?" Behind her were the rest of the Mane Six, who expressed willingness to assist their hard-working friend. "Well, I'm not sure..." The Mayor replied thoughtfully, addressing the confident brothers. "Flim, Flam. Would you object to honourary family members helping?" "Are you kidding?" Dat arrogance. "We don't care if the whole Canterlot kingdom helps; it's a lost cause." So you think... "I guess it's okay." The Mayor concluded, "Applejack, what do you think?" The clearly exhausted mare took a moment from kicking another tree, looking at us tiredly, "I think I'd love to have the rest of my family helpin' out." ...Cute. The rest of the Mane Six happily obliged, quickly setting themselves to work to assist the farmers. Fluttershy helped Applejack with the trees. Pinkie Pie helped Apple Bloom with catching and delivering the apples. Rarity helped Granny Smith over checking the quality of the apples. Rainbow Dash aided Macintosh with running the contraption, literally. And Twilight replaced the filled barrels with the next empty ones when full. "Behold, Spike." I gestured proudly to the working equines. "Teamwork at its finest; something those con siblings nearby don't appreciate." "Hear hear!" The dragon concurred, cheering in encouragement. "Go Twilight! Go everypony! You can do it!" Attaboy Spike. "Stardust, do you not wish to assist your friends also?" I heard the Mayor inquire, prompting me to shake my head. "Not that I would be caught dead doing any work related to farming, Mayor. Besides, the roles are already filled." I pointed out to the determined, one-track mindset of the farmers and their friends. I was far more content to observing them hard at work. "Yes, our stallion friend here isn't one you'd typically ask for hard labour." Ah Whooves, you know me well. I smirked at the brown pony's chuckle. By now, the confident brothers finally grasped that they underestimated their opponents. Their device was now sucking the trees, the whole of them, in an effort to pick up the pace. "You can win guys!" Spike continued cheering on, undeterred by the faster barrels produced from the cocky siblings. I would help him encourage the mares and Big Mac, but I'm far too preoccupied tasting the sweet victory in my mouth. Sweeter than cider, that's for certain. The competition only got the more heated, it was palpable in the air. Beside me I noticed Spike cease cheering, visibly sweating as the remaining sand slowly descended, indicating the near end of the contest. "They'll win, Spike." I reassured the uncertain dragon. "How do you know?" My gaze settled on the hard-working equines, all so focused on their tasks at hand with little distraction. There was no denying it, even if the Flim Flam siblings were producing the higher quantity at the moment, there was no doubt who the true victors were. "...I just do." "Time's up!" The Mayor then announced. prompting both sides to quickly cease. Wow, an hour already? Time flies. The aged Earth Pony proceeded with literally counting the number of barrels, when it was clearly obvious to anyone with a brain that the lazy pieces of [BEEP] made the most barrels. "Flim and Flam win!" "No [BEEP]." I stated in disbelief. To the side, I noticed the saddened approaches of Applejack and her younger sibling. "However, before any true winner is declared." Oh, she's actually going through with that idea? I noticed widened eyes from all sides. The Mayor smiled, "This idea has been given to me from some clever ponies and dragon. We shall conduct a second round to this contest; where you, Ponyville's citizens, shall decide the quality of cider produced by both sides. Whichever tastes better wins!" At the announcement, I already detected the expressions of excitement from the nearby crowd, eager to taste the fresh drinks for themselves. Huh, so I was proven wrong; there were NO alcoholic substances in the cider... in Equestria, anyway. That doesn't make these inhabitant's thirst for the stuff any less disturbing, however... The Flim Flam brothers didn't seem phased by the sudden change in the competition. Quite the contrary, they looked gleeful at the prospect themselves. "By all means," Flim gestured as Flam quickly set up a stand, "Try the delicious cider only our Super Speedy Cider Squeezy Six-Thousand is capable of making, my friends!" The townsfolk happily obliged, helping themselves to the offered mugs filled of fresh cider. "We've lost." A nearby female voice said, turning our attention to as ear-drooped Applejack. "Have we?" I raised an invisible brow. "I wouldn't give hope up yet, my dear." "What do you mean?" Apple Bloom asked, a tinge of hopefulness in her voice. I nodded towards the drinking ponies, "Observe." They followed my gaze, to the flat-out disgusted equines as they spat the offensive liquid out of their mouths. The siblings looked more shocked than their opponents, as though they didn't anticipate those reactions from their customers. "What happens when you rush perfection. Now, I believe you have some cider to present." Upon seeing the crowd express disdain for the cider created by the nervous-looking brothers, Applejack and Apple Bloom quickly rushed off to serve their own side of cider. "Did you know this would happen?" Spike asked in pleasant surprise, just as relieved as Big Mac and Granny Smith. "I knew something was bound to go wrong from their side." I responded, unable to hide my sadistic glee at the scammer's discomforts. "All went according to plan." "You mean to say, this was all anticipated at the very beginning, Stardust?" I nodded at Whooves' inquiry, steeping out of the way with the others for the disgruntled crowd. "Indeed, Doctor." "Here ya go! Fresh cider made from hard work and care!" Apple Bloom said happily while passing mugs around to the waiting townsfolk, and I didn't need to cross my fingers - if I had any - for the predictable reactions. They loved the stuff. Yes, everything that has transpired has been done so according to my design. AN dit was glorious whenever my plans effectively worked like that. The Mayor cleared her throat loudly, after the numerous pleased exhales died down. "All in favour of the Flim Flam brothers having the rights to sell cider in Ponyville, raise your hoof." Oh how shocking, no reaction. "All in favour of Sweet Apple Acres selling the yearly cider." Again, no surprise, as almost every hoof saved from the shocked brothers were raised. The aged mayor of Ponyville smiled. "Then I believe we know who are the victors here; congratulations Sweet Apple Acres, you are to continue producing and selling cider every year from here on!" And here comes the obnoxious cheering, the main reason I joined Spike and Whooves by the hourglass. I heard a light chuckle from the latter as I gently rubbed my ponified ears. "I don't know about you, my friends, but I'd quite like to taste that exhilarating cider of theirs." The brown Earth Pony said while walking towards the ecstatic congratulated family. "Me too!" Spike agreed, following Whooves for some cider himself. It took every ounce of my willpower not to pull the dragon back by the tail. As long as that cider wasn't containing any alcoholic ingredients, when I have no quarrel with Spike drinking the stuff. Or Twilight, as I would prefer not having a drunken Twilight Sparkle in the library- Now where do those [BEEP]s think they're going? As if expecting no one to notice, the defeated Flim Flam brothers were hurriedly climbing on their machine, beginning to steer the thing out of the area. Erm, not on my watch you [BEEP]s. You lost the bet, you pay the price. Having no obligation to allow them to escape so easily, I quickly pursued the fleeing stallions, dispersing from the oblivious crowd down to the main dirt path. That machine of their was being operated via magic, so I had to quicken the pace; they were already getting away. "Hey!" I shouted, gaining their surprised attention before they were out of hearing distance. "We have a bet to settle you [BEEP]s!" ...Oh, now I remember! I've seen these two before! On that MLP app! How could I forget? Slowly, evidently reluctant to do so, the two unicorns slowed their mode of transportation down, allowing me to catch up. "Oh, uh you!" Flim began nervously, grinning faintly as I paused to catch my breath. Hah, you see? My friends weren't the only ones to conduct exercise today. "We would love to pay up, my friend, but we're afraid we have nothing to offer you; we've lost the contest, remember?" Flam said next, just as unnerved as his mustache-less sibling. Oh you'll be paying, one way or another. "Irrelevant." I exhaled while my breath recovered, glaring upwards at the observing duo. "We made a bet, and I expect you to follow through. Surely even smooth scammers can keep their word?" "'Scammers'? You misunderstand; we're simply business ponies-" "Then pay up." "But we have nothing to give you!" Flam protested wildly. "Besides, just how valuable is your house?" "Oh, well, it is technically owned by none other than the ruler of Equestria herself." Oh, there was pure delight at the dawning comprehension on their pony faces. "So as you can imagine, it's quite expensive." "W-What do you want from us?" Flim asked quietly, the business-type facade slipping away, horror evident on his face. My eyes wandered to the machine they stood upon. That was a question easily answered... To those who claim I don't do enough exercise; look what I'm doing right now. Do you see me now, father?! My two golden hooves pushing with as much of my might as possible with the damn vehicle back towards the farm. The Flim Flam siblings paid up by handing over their machine, reluctantly, but dues were to be settled, after all. And I always made sure of that. It's a damn inconvenience to be indebted to anyone. Jesus, this thing was heavy. "Need some help there?" A certain humoured mare ask. "No thanks, I've got this." I declined while pushing the damn car forward, hearing a chuckling Applejack from the side. "Sure ya do, sugarcube." There was a sound of loud sipping. "But don't that belong to the Flim Flam brothers?" I grunted. "Not anymore." True, the device was far from green dough, but it had its uses. Besides, those con stallions can always make another one. ...Okay this was good enough. I moved back from pushing the thing, dusting my hoofs off in satisfaction. I'll just take a quick break before delivering it all the way back to the library. Letting out a sigh, my eyes settled on the orange Earth Pony, who was holding a mug and regarding me openly. ...Was there something on my face? "Spike told me what ya did." ...Huh? "What I did?" Applejack nodded, "Ya gave the Mayor the idea for the second round in the first place." A grin, filled with pure gratitude, then blossomed on her muzzle. "I... We can't thank ya and the rest of our friends enough. We might've lost Sweet Apple Acres otherwise." Ah. "Think nothing of it, Applejack." I assured her, shrugging. "You were always going to win, regardless. I just made sure the fair ponies of Ponyville weren't shamefully given two incompetent businessmen, instead of the most amazing cider-makers ever." The Earth Pony smiled bashfully, looking away. "Aw shucks. Ya know how to flatter a mare, Stardust." Yeah, well don't get use to it. "No wonder Twilight's so fond of ya." "I- Excuse me?" Before Applejack could speak further nonsense, a classy voice piqued up. "Don't tell me you stole that contraption from those brothers." I smirked at the white unicorn, walking by along with the others, all holding mugs of cider in their hooves. Ugh. "Nope, I was just settling a bet with them my dear, that's all." Rarity blinked in surprise. "You mean, you made a bet with those two stallions?" I nodded. "And their machine was wagered?" "Not precisely. But they had nothing else to offer." I smirked at Applejack. "You all made sure of that." The orange mare feigned shame. "What did you bet?" Sharing a glance with a watching Twilight, I shrugged again. "It's no longer important. Suffice to say, it was something valuable to me." "If that's the case, then why did you wager it?" The persistent purple unicorn spoke up, walking closer as if the truth would be more sincere up close and personal. "Because I knew, without a single doubt, that Applejack and her family would win." Was my honest response. Twilight looked away, looking quite... guilty? "I just... I'm sorry for doubting you, Ja- Stardust. I guess I was incredibly nervous over the fact you wagered something so important to me. I didn't think you cared at all after that." "Of course I cared." Indeed, that library was more and more like a home to me everyday. A home away from home. I wouldn't have bet it if I wasn't completely certain of the outcome. "I still do, Twilight. And I don't blame you for thinking that. Betting it was rather... reckless. I'm sorry for making you doubt me like that." Purple eyes shone at me, reflecting the anger clearly held against me. "A very large understatement there, Stardust. I don't know why I even agreed to it; against my better judgement, some part of me told me to trust you." ...What? As I frowned at the mare, a snark voice inquired, "What did he offer, your hoof in marriage?" Our glares then fixed on a smirking Rainbow Dash, who shrugged while gulping her mug of cider. "I'm kidding! Sheesh." "Regardless." Rolling my eyes, I patted the side of the invention, changing the subject. "As my own apology for causing you to doubt me, Twilight, I acquired this vehicle of theirs just for you; free to dismantle and study it as you please." The purple unicorn raised a brow, looking torn between amusement, disbelief and exasperation. "And you think that's enough to fix everything?" "...Is it working?" "I swear..." Twilight shook her head exasperatedly, "Sometimes, Stardust, you baffle me to no end." I shrugged, a smirk crossing my muzzle. "Well good, how dull would I be if I didn't surprise anyone from time to time?" Applejack shook her head, thankfully switching the topic by saying brightly, "Want some cider, Star?" "First of all, please don't call me 'Star'." I request as the rest save Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy rolled their eyes, to my annoyance. "Secondly, no thank you Applejack... I don't like cider." Spit take. Recovering from the shock, Rainbow Dash stared in palpable disbelief towards me, ignoring the glaring drenched Rarity. "What?! How can you NOT like cider?!" "...I just don't." I replied with a shrug. "Not everyone's as addictive to the stuff as you all obviously are." "Have you ever tried it before?" Fluttershy asked curiously. "Well no but-" "Then how do you know you don't like it?" Twilight asked in confusion. Oh for the love of- I sighed. "Look, where I come from, we have cider. But the stuff made there is... Well... Of a rather poisonous nature." Their eyes widened. "Oh, not that drinking the stuff will kill you... Unless you drink too much of it. No, the cider from my home has ingredients which causes harm to the body. Worse than, say, sugary treats." "Ahh." Twilight nodded, clearly understanding where I was coming from. Maybe when we get back, I'll tell her all about the alcoholic drinks the majority of my kind seem to love. "That explains your reluctance to try some then." "Well, there's no need to worry here." Applejack reassured me, grabbing a spare filled mug out of nowhere and presenting it to me. "Fresh from apples, with no added poisonous ingredients. Trust me." Slowly taking the mug, I cautiously regarded the bubbly sustenance. "Go on, try it!" Rainbow Dash commanded. ...Oh well, Hakuna Matata. Hesitantly, I held the edge of the wooden mug to my lips, tasting the cool pure apple flavour enter my muzzle and go down my throat. Immediately retracting the mug, I tasted the contents. ...Huh. "What do ya think?" Applejack then ask, genuinely curious. Pursing my lips thoughtfully, I muttered quietly about the... refreshing taste. "I can see why the town waits so eagerly for your cider." And, of course, my eyes rolled at the satisfied and smug looks on the girl's faces. "Enjoy it while it lasts, Stardust, because as soon as we get back home you're going to be dusting the whole shelves until the end of the week." Twilight said sternly, while the others laughed towards my gawking expression. The unicorn shrugged casually, "I think that's an appropriate punishment for almost making us lose something so dear to me." Appropriate my arse! My eye twitched at their humoured expressions, muzzle opened to retort with "[BEEP] you"... But I found I couldn't towards her.
Chapter Forty-Three: Rainbow Dash, the Egghead Chapter Forty-Three: Rainbow Dash, the Egghead "-And I said I'll visit her later." "And precisely how soon is 'later'?" "In my own time." "At least do so before she leaves the hospital. It'd be nice for you to visit Rainbow while she's still cooped up there." "Is she dying?" "Of boredom, maybe..." "Then like I said: 'In my own time'." An irritated sigh was Twilight's response to that, whilst I blocked another swing from a determined playful Spike. Making sure we were clear from any of the book shelves, the dragon and I were currently sparring in the center of the library's first floor. Plastic sword met plastic sword, my opponent had no grace or flow in his movements with the toy weapon, unsurprisingly. The situation with Rainbow Dash? Well our favourite Sonic the Pegasus managed to got herself injured by one of her own flying stunts, resulting in a trip to Ponyville's hospital. Forgive me if I'm not overly concerned; in fact I'm surprised this hasn't occurred before, considering the reckless [BEEP] that boastful mare displays. She'll be fine. Swiping away another attempted jab, I smirked at Spike's clear exhaustion. To be fair, we've been at this for over ten minutes by now. It was admittedly getting to me as well. "I'll... beat you this time." "I'd like to see you try Spike-!" My eyes widened at the dirty move pulled next. The dragon distracted me with words, landing a direct harmless hit to my ponified chest. Dropping my 'weapon', I placed a hoof on my chest, overreacting as Spike grinned triumphantly. "Oh no! I have been defeated! Tell my wife... I spent the money on volcano insurance... Ugh." I concluded with an ungraceful collapse, closing my eyes while hearing a gleeful Spike announce, "I did it! I've beaten the mighty Stardust! Now I'll save the damsel in distress- Whoa!" "If you survive this first." Were my following words as I grabbed the approaching victorious dragon, proceeding to give the squirming Spike a soft noogie. "Face my noogie of death, young dragon!" "N-No!" Spike's laughter filled the room admist his struggling from my grip. "Y-You won't win, evil one!" A chuckle escaped my muzzle, finally releasing the giggling infant lizard. "That was a cheap move you pulled there, Spike. I'm proud." Spike beamed at the praise. "Stabbing me like that while I was distracted. A dirty move worthy of a warrior." From the side, we heard Twilight mumble loudly, "Don't give him that kind of praise; he might become a warrior..." "Well, why not?" Spike seemed excited over the concept, gesturing to me brightly, "When I grow up, I want to be just like you, Stardust!" ...Huh. Swallowing a lump that's apparently been caught in my throat, I laughed lightly. "Flattering, Spike, but I'm probably the worst role model you'd look up to." "One of the few things we can agree on..." An annoyed glance from my eyes was sent towards the oblivious smirking unicorn, preoccupied with reading a book. True to my word, I traveled to the hospital taking care of the injured pegasus the very next day. Accompanied by Spike, who had yet to visit Rainbow himself, we were kindly directed towards Rainbow's temporary room and arrived at the front door. "Remember, she has to gain her rest very shortly." The nurse pony warned calmly, opening the door for us and addressing the hospitalized mare within. "Miss Rainbow, you have a few guests." Walking by the helpful nurse, the first thing I noted wasn't the damaged wing wrapped in bandages - honestly, that's what, the second time that's happened? - or the green gown she was wearing. But rather the clearly forced grin on Rainbow's face upon our entrance. "Oh, hey guys!" The grounded blue pegasus said rather cheerily, despite the circumstances. "What brings you here?" "We just wanted to check up on you." Spike replied, approaching the bedside with me, walking to her right and I her left. "How are you feeling?" A sound question. Yet Rainbow waved a hoof dismissively, "Oh you know, not too bad. I've only got, what, a few days before I'm outta this dump?" I raised a concerned brow. Peculiar, considering Rainbow's love for flying, you'd think she'd be complaining twenty-four/seven over her current state. Was she more injured than Twilight realized, upon giving us the details? "Despite your crave to fly?" I inquired slowly. Rainbow shrugged, which incited me to blink. "Have you... at least kept yourself busy?" "Ehh, there's not that much to do, but I'll live." The unfazed mare shrugged again. "Food's awful, and I'm confined to this bed, mind you, but that won't keep me down. I'll be out before you know it." ...Something doesn't seem right about this. "Huh? Rainbow, what's that?" The curious dragon suddenly asked. "What?" "That," Spike continued, pointing towards the pillow. "There's something underneath your pillow." Pink eyes widened, the panicked pegasus proceeded to press down her hooves on her pillow hurriedly, to our surprise. Exchanging a concerned glance with Spike, at the way Rainbow was moving her broken right wing around like that, I asked gently, "Rainbow? Is there something wrong?" Wow, since when did I care with that much regard towards Rainbow Dash of all ponies? "Uh, no! No! Spike must have been seeing things." Rainbow grinned widely. And after a moment of awkward silence, Rainbow yawned loudly, switching the lamp beside her off, "But, you know, I'm awfully tired right now. Would you mind visiting tomorrow?" "Huh?" Spike was clearly flabbergasted. I don't blame him; her sudden change in moods was absurd. "But, I swear I saw a book sticking out-" The blinking lizard was then cut off, by the obnoxious snoring of our now 'sleeping' friend. ...Yep, something was wrong here. And from what Spike mentioned he saw before being rudely interrupted, I think I can work it out effortlessly. "Come on, Spike. Our friend here needs to rest in peace." Spike slowly nodded, following me away from the bed and towards the open door. I had an idea, and it will work. As we closed the door behind us, I motioned to a curious Spike to turn off the hallway lights with the switch nearby, my hooves slowing down to fabricate that we're walking away. When in reality, I was standing right outside Rainbow's room once again. As the tiptoeing dragon joined me upon darkness consuming the hallway, we nodded, similar smirks on our faces. I placed my hoof on the handle. One... two... three... four! And my intuition was correct! Upon our sudden barging into the room, Rainbow looked like a deer caught in headlights. The frozen pegasus holding open a book by her two fronts hoofs, blinking in utter shock at our reappearance. "I knew it!" You did indeed, Spike, as did I. We both walked up to the recomposing Rainbow, who swiftly moved to hide the book again. "Don't bother, Rainbow, we can clearly see it." Was it me or was the pegasus already sweating profusely? The nervous Rainbow stuttered, "I-I was just, you know, deciding which pages to tear out and have fun with." When you were in the position looking as through you were genuinely reading the contents? I don't think so. "Hey, isn't this 'Daring Do and the Quest for the Sapphire Statue'?" Spike asked upon inspecting the book Rainbow reluctantly showed us. "Did Twilight suggest this book?" Daring Do... Hang on. My eyes fixed on the cover itself, showing a tanned-looking pegasus hanging on a rope with angry crocodiles waiting for her. I know I've seen it before... Did I read it once in the library? Rainbow's sigh caused me to look up, seeing her ill-prepared features. "Aren't you going to make fun of me for... y'know... reading?" Make fun of her? Mocking someone for something I enjoy personally would make me a hypocrite. "There's nothing wrong with reading, Rainbow." Spike reassured her, glancing towards me. "Right Stardust?" "Indeed." I nodded, walking around the bed to stand beside the lying pegasus. Her pink eyes watched me, clearly apprehensive. "I must admit I'm... surprised by this new interest of yours, Rainbow. I didn't regard you for someone who enjoys the literature arts." Visibly relaxing, Rainbow shrugged meekly, "Well, there wasn't much for me to do while I'm stuck here." Her gaze settled on the book and, to my sincere astonishment, a serene smile took place on her muzzle. "Besides, this book is very much undeniably, unquestionably cool." ...Well it doesn't look to be my cup of tea. But... "If you enjoy it, that's fine Rainbow." I reassured her, smiling myself at the adoration she's clearly displaying towards the held book. "Plus, it's obviously fiction, so that's even better. No one's going to jeer at you for liking a book, my dear. If someone does... well, I can deal with them for you." At my half-joke, half-serious statement, Rainbow smirked lightly, raising a brow at me. "So you're not going to at least make fun of me for it, at all? Didn't Twilight tell you I called reading an egghead hobby?" At the question, Spike and I chuckled. "No, she never mentioned that. But you've clearly changed your mind about regarding reading as such, correct?" Rainbow nodded, looking away rather nervously. "You know, that book's only the first of the series." Spike then said, grinning. "If you like it that much, we have the whole collection back at the library. After you're discharged from this hospital, you can borrow them from the library, if you want." At the suggestion, pink eyes glanced towards the dragon. "Yeah, about that... promise you won't tell the others about this? I don't want to... y'know..." We nodded. "Understood, you can tell them in your own time. We'll just leave you to your book then." Inclining towards the door, Spike began walking off, while I stalled for a moment, meeting Rainbow's pink curious eyes. "You know, Rainbow, our friends won't make fun of you for it either, Twilight especially. Don't be afraid to ask her sometime for the other volumes. I hope you have a speedy recovery." "Thanks. But how can I ask her, when I called her an egghead for reading?" I shrugged. "As if Twilight would seriously be offended by such, knowing her. The outcome most likely would be her being happy that you enjoy reading a recommended book of hers." My piece said, my hooves walked to where Spike was patiently waiting, before the blue mare's voice stopped me. "Stardust. Spike." Our attention returned to Rainbow, who smiled at us genuinely. "I was wrong to doubt you, and the others. Thanks." "No problem Rainbow!" I imagined the lizard behind me giving a thumbs-up and wink. I otherwise nodded at the grateful pegasus. "And Stardust." The change of tone incited me to glance behind, the pegasus looking suddenly nervous. She rubbed her own back neck rather sheepishly. "Sorry for... y'know, Applejack and I interrogating you a while back." ...Oh yeah. "Heh, to be honest, Rainbow; I've completely forgotten about that." I chuckled as the mare smiled meekly. "All is forgiven. Enjoy your book." That said, a curious Spike and I departed the room, leaving the grateful Rainbow Dash to read that fictional story in peace. I suppose there's one thing then that separates Rainbow and Sonic... Sonic doesn't read. "Here they are!" Spike said, pulling out one of the stacked books of a shelf. "The whole collection of the Daring Do series." Passing the fictional book to me, I stared down hard at the cover, trying to recall where I've seen it before. I know I've read it, one of the tales of the tanned-looking pegasus going through temples, evading traps and taking the rewards within- Oh... that. "Now I remember." Yes, the blatant Indiana Jones ripoffs. Though personally I wasn't a fan of the franchise. "Your everyday generic tale about recovering lost treasures in dangerous places." "You've read them before?" Spike asked as I returned the book to him. "Yeah, but not my cup of tea." I've only read like the ten beginning pages of the first book and got immediately bored of it. "Meaning... you don't like them?" I shrugged. "I prefer my stories to have some creativity and originality to them, fleshed-out three-dimensional characters, amazing twists and turns, and only use a few cliches but done so in a clever and appropriately timed way." One of the many reasons for my eternal distaste towards Equestria Girls... Spike blinked at that, to which I refrained rolling my eyes in reply. "I'm very picky when it comes to books, Spike. Daring Do just doesn't have anything about it that fascinates me." "Oh. Maybe you just didn't read the right volume?" "I doubt that. Anyway, the explorer-seeking-hidden-treasure classic just doesn't interest me." "That's all right." Spike gestured wildly towards the whole floor. "Are there any books here that do fascinate you?" "Fiction-wise? Afraid not." Which was a shame, considering my preference for fiction in general. "I've read every fictional book in this library, Spike, and while I do respect the effort they've put in, every story here is just as generic and dull as the Daring Do novels behind you." "Oh. Well why didn't you just say so?" The dragon asked in amusement. "We could've gotten you some new books if there aren't any here you like." "You've done enough for me." Indeed, I dare not ask for more. "Allowing me to live here until I find a way to return home. I'd hate to be more of an inconvenience." "Hardly." Spike shook his head, smiling brightly. "We're glad you live here with us, no matter for how long. You're like family." He was oblivious to the internal lump in my throat. Family... They honestly think I'm like family? When I've contributed little to nothing for them, save for words and brownies? More evidence that these inhabitants were far too sentimental for their own health... though that didn't mean I wasn't flattered, and grateful, for their obvious care. "You know, Spike..." I began hesitantly, instinct making me place a hoof on Spike's head affectionately. Once the dragon always shook my action off him, but he's evidently grown fond of it. "You're like family to me too... And I blame you and Twilight for that." Spike rolled his eyes, chuckling lightly. "Glad I could be of help. But really, you're the closest thing I have to a big brother, Stardust." "And I'm forever grateful that you regard me as such." I am, I really am. "Though there are better role models you could look up to, sibling-wise-" A knock on the red door interrupted me, as we both glanced towards it. "I'll get it." Spike said happily, obviously in high spirits now thanks to this moment. "You think Rainbow Dash's already been released from the hospital?" "I doubt it." After slightly opening the door, Spike's head poking through to the outside to speak with the visitor, he looked back. "Hey, it's Octavia, here to speak with you Stardust." Ohhhh noooo... "Tell her... Tell her I'm dead." Yes that'll do. Spike frowned at me in confusion, and I shrugged. Hey if it'll get Octavia away from me- "Now, that's not a very nice thing to say." Oh Jesus. I repressed a groan as the Earth Pony's head stuck out through the red door, smiling at me humouredly. "I hope you don't mind my visit, darling." "...Not at all..." I lied through gritted teeth. And also, 'darling'? I never minded Rarity calling me that, but not in the way Octavia was phrasing it, and this mare wasn't my friend. "How can I help you, Miss Octavia?" The grey mare tutted, dark pink eyes regarding me. "Now, I believe I've said multiple times you are free to address me as simply Octavia, despite your formality being rather charming." Spike, meanwhile, glanced left and right at us, trying to understand the situation. Oh don't bother, my young reptilian friend. Octavia continued, walking towards me, and I slowly moved back in case the mare tried anything... intimate. Though to be fair I think she at least has more class than that. "Are you free for this afternoon?" Bull-[BEEP] spewed from my muzzle quickly. "Why no. I am quite preoccupied with... cleaning the library." "But I cleaned the library this morning." ...Thank you Spike. Octavia glanced at the dragon impassively, before resuming her unsettling gaze on me. "Well then, since your young friend said it, how about accompanying me through a stroll in the park? The weather is lovely today, and I'd enjoy spending time with somepony like you." ...Can I leap off the Empire State Building instead? Must. Refrain. From. Choking. Myself. "It was a rather unorthodox event, I must admit. But with my elite skills with my lovely cello, the party returned to a stable and enjoyable formal event." Hoofs. Clenching. Prepared. For strangulation. Why? Just WHY did I agree to this? Was it not to give Spike the wrong impression in turning away others so rudely? That must be it, because that dragon had something to do with it. As soon as I get away from this prattling Earth Pony, my first action is to punch a tree in frustration. Now that I know how to use my so-called 'power', that wouldn't be too hard in knocking the whole thing down. As we walked through the serene park, I did my best not to meet the gaze of any passerby. I adamantly refuse to see their expressions, of how close Octavia was next to me, matching my annoyed pace as she continued talking about herself and her God. Damn. Cello. Kill me now... "Oh, I don't believe I've inquired this: do you play any instruments, Stardust? ...Stardust?" Realizing my false name was being addressed, I snapped my head at her. "Sorry what?" The grey mare raised a brow. "I asked if there are any musical instruments you utilize." "Oh... None whatsoever." Though I did always want to try out the piano. "It's not a hobby that interests me, to be honest." "Fair enough." Octavia nodded, a tinge of disappointment clear on her features, resuming her gaze on the path ahead. "The musical arts isn't for everyone." At least there we can agree. "Though, if you'd like, I can show you my cello and my skills sometime soon, perhaps over dinner at-" Alright, that does it. "Octavia." The mare blinked at the blunt address, regarding me curiously. I met her gaze sternly. "As flattered as I am that you'd choose for my presence to keep you from the realm of boredom, I'd prefer knowing the exact reason as to why you keep asking for my company." "Oh? Can a friend not ask to... 'hang out' with another?" My frown deepened, inciting the mare to shrug. "Very well. I can see you are less than tolerant to idle conversations. I cannot fault you that. I admit, I am rather... intrigued by you, Stardust Balance. There is an aura about you which separates from the average pony." An aura? What was Octavia psychic? "Thank you... I guess." This confused statement caused the dark-haired mare to smile lightly. "A stallion who bested a Prince of the Equestrian monarchy, and made peace with a wild creature that assaulted Ponyville during Hearth's Warming Eve. You have to understand how fascinated I am." "There's hardly anything of interest about me." Save for the fact I was a human in pony skin. Thankfully, whatever was next to come out of the mare's mouth, another female pony unintentionally cut her off. "Oh, you really shouldn't be doing that, Mr Beaver." Our attention directed on a clearly unnerved Fluttershy, who was currently talking to a small woodland creature. Said animal was busy biting his way through the trunk of a tree. A tree that looked... ready to fall... "Excuse me for a moment, Octavia." I ignored the small huff from the Earth Pony's muzzle, and approached the troubled pegasus. "Fluttershy?" Quickly whirling around, blue clear eyes widened. "Oh, hello Stardust." "Is there something wrong?" That may as well be a rhetorical question, considering how dangerously close the tree above us was to falling. "Well... yes, I'm afraid there is." Fluttershy admitted, pointing at the beaver still gnawing his way through the wood. "I'm trying to get my friend here to stop getting wood from this tree for his dam, It's far too dangerous to do that here, in the middle of the park." "Indeed." My eyes narrowed. "It refuses to listen to you?" "He's very persistent." The distressed pegasus replied, leaning forward to speak with the ignorant animal. "Now Mr Beaver, if you keep doing that, I'll have to give you the Stare." "Is there a problem?" I heard Octavia asked from behind, evidently already grown tired of waiting. "For the whole park, yes." This was a health hazard waiting to happen. But the beaver seemed to pause at Fluttershy's threat, obviously knowing the power of her infamous 'Stare'. I've yet to be on the receiving end of it myself... and I have no desire to change that. Twilight's 'Stare' was unnerving enough- The sound of creaking wood alerted my ears. Fluttershy being oblivious to the slowly descending tree, "Please, we can some wood for your dam elsewhere, but you might hurt someone if you keep doing that here-!" The pegasus yelped in surprise upon my panicked actions, grabbing the yellow mare and hurling her out of the way, before kicking a surprised Octavia with my back hoofs away safely from the falling tree. And finally, I quickly grabbed the protestant woodland animal and threw him at Fluttershy's direction, hoping she caught it. Myself? Well I wasn't entirely fortunate in dodging the large falling trunk. "- He'll wake up soon?" "Probably, considerin' all the things he's been through, this should be nothin' to him." "Except this time Stardust now has an injured leg, Applejack." "Wait... I think he's waking up." Indeed I was, no thanks to you, voices. My eyes struggled for a moment to open, as if reluctant to reveal themselves to the outside world. The first thing I felt upon my return to reality was a shocking pain travelling up from my back right limb. Ow... Obviously my leg was damaged. What did I sleep on it the whole night or something-? Wait... This isn't my bed. It's far too rough. Finally opening my eyes slowly, blinking to wipe away the unneeded blurriness, the first sight to greet me were the concerned faces of various ponies. The Mane Six, Spike, Bon Bon, Lyra, Derpy and Whooves. Some of which looked relieved. The room, my next attraction of attention, was fairly light. Blue walls. Medical-looking equipment. Polished floors. Ah... "Thank goodness." Bon Bon sighed in relief. "You're awake." Astute observation was what I wanted to say... yet only a dry hoarse noise left my muzzle. How long was I sleeping...? "You were taken to the hospital yesterday." Twilight said, noting my expression. Yesterday? Did something happen to me that I-? ...Oh. That was then I finally noticed the cast covering my right back limb, held up in aid of its recovery. That explains why this wasn't my room... and the pain. Slowly, my eyes moved to meet the concerned purple unicorn's stare, speaking softly, "Guess you can call this karma, huh my dear?" It took the mare a moment to understand, before Twilight shook her head in disbelief. "Not even betting something so precious to me is worth you getting hurt, Ja- Stardust..." I chuckled dryly. "How long before he recovers, Doctor?" Whooves inquired to the right, and I glanced in his direction, recognizing the same pony doctor who treated me last time. The caramel Earth Pony was preoccupied with another patient at another bed, before looking over his shoulder nonchalantly. "A few days, at best. Luckily his leg was pulled out of that tree before the injuries could worsen." Tree... Ah! "Now I remember..." The dry words finally escaped my muzzle. Realizing I needed assistance, Rarity magically levitated a glass of water from the table beside me, which I eagerly caught and gulped down the contents. Ah, much better. Wiping my muzzle, I added, "Thank you." "Of course darling." The white unicorn nodded, smiling with the others... save for one. Noticing the yellow pegasus avoiding my eyes, I inquired gently, "Fluttershy?" The mare seemed to flinch, and hesitantly turned her blue orbs directed at me. "Are you alright?" Hopefully she wasn't at least scrapped from my forceful hurl to get her out of harm's way. Yet before she could possibly answer, Applejack gawked in disbelief. "Is she alrigh'? We should be askin' you that! You're the one who had a tree fall down on ya leg!" She pointed at the recovering limb in question. "So no one else got hurt then?" This time, Fluttershy did answer, shaking her head, "No; you pushed anyone who could've gotten hurt out of the way, but the tree hit you before you could move, and you passed out of from the shock." The regret was clear in her tone, as Fluttershy regarded the floor, downcast, "And it's all my fault." Our friends were quick to object. Twilight comforted the mare with words while the others shook their heads in disagreement with the pegasus. "You tried to dissuade your beaver friend from gnawing through the tree. No one blames you for attempting to stop him, even the only one injured, right Stardust?" I nodded. No one was at fault here save for that stubborn animal. "No one else was hurt, that's all that matters here. I'll recover." "How are you feeling, by the way?" My gaze switched to a curious Lyra, smiling lightly. "Would 'like Hell' be a satisfactory answer for you?" Next to Whooves, Derpy frowned. "What's a 'Hell'?" "Basically means, as soon as this pain is over with, the better." Regarding the expressions of amusement and relief on their features, one pony particularly stood out. "You were discharged then?" Rainbow shrugged. "Since yesterday, yeah." Before she smirked, "Kinda funny, you end up in hospital just as I leave." "It must be fate." I rolled my eyes as the rest chuckled. "And this is, what, the second time you end up in this dump?" The blue pegasus pointed out, very humoured. "For getting yourself into danger protecting others?" "Well, your lives are far more important than mine." That caused a reaction from everyone save for Twilight, who shook her head in exasperation. "...What?" Yet before any of the surprised ponies - and dragon - could respond, the good doctor chose that time to clear his throat. "I'm afraid visiting hours are now over; the patient needs to rest." "The patient has a name." Doctor whatever-his-name-was regarded my dry tone with a flat expression. "In any case, you need your rest, Mr Balance-" "I just woke up." I retorted, ignoring the stallion's eye roll. Yes, we've had this kind of argument during my first time in the pony hospital. "They can leave when I ask them to." "That is not how things work around here-" "They do while I'm here." Maybe I'm just being overly arrogant, but damn will I allow some medical equine to control my life. The others, meanwhile, observed our exchange with obvious bemusement and amusement. "They won't bother me too much, I promise you that. Well... most of them." Pinkie merely grinned sheepishly at my glance. "Oh, anyway, I want to thank you, for saving my life and Mr Beavers too." Fluttershy said with a gratified smile, while the small woodland creature was nowhere in sight. "He thanks you as well." I sincerely doubt that. "I also wanna say thanks, Star." The nickname caused me to flinch, Not that I hated it, I just wasn't use to anyone ever giving me a nickname. Rainbow continued as the others regarded her curiously, shrugging, "You were right in saying that no one would mock me for liking the Daring Do book. I went right to the library after leaving this place to borrow the whole series." "'Daring Do'? I love those books!" Lyra suddenly exclaimed, high-hoofing the blue mare. "Heck yeah!" I smirked at Rainbow's ecstatic reply, while the others stared in bafflement and happiness. "Wait, you recommended Rainbow to ask for the rest of the series?" Twilight inquired. The blue pegasus answered for me. "Yep, it was all thanks to Stardust here that I asked you for the books, Twilight." I quickly looked away at the praise. "It was nothing." "Oh hey, I know! Maybe I'll read 'em to ya until you're outta this dump." The mere suggestion had me immediately shake my head. "A nice offer, Rainbow, but I'll pass. The Daring Do books aren't my favourite of literature." At the confession, her jaw dropped. "Wait... First you didn't like cider, and now you don't like those awesome books? What is wrong with you?!" I shrugged. Funny how talking with my friends has lessened the felt pain from my wrapped limb. "It's just a book series I don't enjoy." "Are there any you do enjoy?" Twilight asked rather hurriedly, as though she was waiting to ask that question for a long-arse time. ...Ah, how do I tell her this... Hm... "He doesn't enjoy any of the books back at the library." My stare fixed then on Spike, who justifiably squirmed at the look. "Oh." Twilight blinked. "Then why didn't you just say so? I could've brought some books you might enjoy-" "I'll tell you what I do enjoy, though." I was NOT going to have this conversation again. As the others looked curious, Twilight rightfully miffed at being interrupted, I continued with a calmer voice, "In my homeland, we have a book series, written by a genius. In fact, this particular series is the most famous of all fictional literature, where I come from." "What's it called?" Rarity asked. I clearly had everyone's rapt attention. "Harry Potter." Though, I haven't been in touch with the franchise for an awfully long time. "About a... pony who discovers he's a wizard, and attends this school where young wizards and witches are taught magic. There he makes new friends, goes on dangerous yet exhilarating adventures, and faces off against a sinister Dark Lord. You'd probably love these books, Twilight." "...The premise sounds intriguing, I have to admit." The purple unicorn nodded. "What happens in the first book?" Derpy asked. "Ah, well it's a very long story, even by the first one's standards. Each book get longer and more epic during the whole story. My particular favourite of the series, though, is book three. Anyway, seeing as how I'm not going anywhere, and if any of you have the time, I could try explaining." Many nodded, while others shrugged. "Ehh... why not? If it's a good as you claim." Rainbow said with a shrug. "Though I'll probably stick around for five more minutes; I have my own books to get back to." And it was by then I felt a craving for food. "Very well, but first of all... I'm hungry. Spike, would you mind getting me something to eat? And none of the culinary abomination they deem edible in this hospital." Spike saluted, before running out of the room. Readjusting myself a little to sit up more, I smirked at my audience. "All standing comfortably? Good. I'll begin this epic tale as soon as Spike returns with some food; wouldn't want to leave him out."
Chapter Forty-Four: Brimming with Starlight Chapter Forty-Four: Brimming with Starlight "Oh, good morning Stardust! Happy Hearts and Hooves Day!" Oh yeah... the Equestrian equivalent to Valentine's Day. My blurry eyes slowly gazed over to the energetic dragon; clearly enthusiastic over today's special event. Well good for him, fortunately for me the majority of my day will be spent NOT spending of gifting romantic gestures to an equine. A yawn was my reply as Spike walked by, checking the cabinets for some breakfast. "Twilight woke you up early again?" The lizard inquired, while searching through for cereal. "Nope." This time I did reply, though my throat slightly protested to such. Rubbing my exhausted demanding-to-sleep eyes, I continued, "My own volition." Grabbing out a bowl next, Spike proceeded with his questions, "Why's that?" "To spend the rest of the day the only way I know how." "Ah." The dragon nodded, walking towards the fridge. "Don't blame ya. This is a great day, after all, to share gifts or go out on dates with your special somepony." I was far too tired to even snort at the ludicrous term. "I just know Rarity will love what I've got planned for her." "I'm sure she will." A small smile emerged on my muzzle. Trust Spike to never give up on his crush. Knowing him, and the unicorn, the gift will probably be either a mountain of gems, or a gem-crusted shirt. "So what are you going to do?" Spike asked, sounding rather intrigued. What? Did he believe I held infatuation over a pony? My front limbs stretched. "Me? Sleep. And after which, roll over and sleep some more." The predictable incredulous eyes switched to me. "You're going to spend the entire Hearts and Hooves Day napping?" I grinned slightly, leaning back from the table. "Precisely the reason why I stayed up all night; to not endure any of this town's ponies trying to come on to me." A certain Earth Pony came to mind, forcing my exhausted body to still be capable of shuddering. "But... Isn't there anypony you do like even the slightest bit?" "I don't date ponies, Spike." I reminded the baffled dragon, stretching again followed by another yawn. "Welp, snoozeland is calling. See you probably late afternoon Spike. Tell Twilight I said Happy Valentine's Day." "'Valentine'?" "What we call Hearts and Hooves Day on Earth." Was my final answer, before my tired hooves began carrying me back to my room, where the realm of sleep awaited me. Ah... THAT was much better. Exerting a satisfied noise while walking down the stairs, the first few things I've noticed from my refreshed ponified eyes was the clean library - how very surprising - and a certain equine setting order to a pile of sheets and quills. Twilight? Shouldn't she be out, enjoying the wonders this day has to offer? "Morning love." The mare glanced to her left at the casual and humoured tone. "It's five-fifteen in the afternoon, Jack." Is it really? I shrugged as Twilight shook her head. "Spike told me you refrained from sleep the whole night, just so you could rest through the day. Didn't you recall we had another session this morning?" ...Now that she mentions it. [BEEP]! I've been so focused on avoiding this day last night! "Now I do." I remembered, approaching the busy unicorn sheepishly. "Sorry, I forgot." "It's all right." Twilight assured me, sounding sincere in her forgiveness. "From what I understood, you intended to avoid the entirety of Hearts and Hooves Day. But even so, you should still give your leg more time to fully recover, and staying up all night is the complete opposite of accomplishing just that." "Can you blame me?" Another casual shrug. "No offense to your species, my dear, but I'd rather not vomit at all upon the thought of any pony holding that kind of interest in me." Pausing from her work, purple eyes glanced at me. "You... find the idea sickening?" "Only because my whole species would find it disgusting." I responded. Good grief, I hope I haven't unintentionally insulted Twilight or her species. Resorting to change the subject, I inquired, "What about you? Why aren't you spending the rest of your day out there with a lucky stallion, or jumping around in glee at some gift given to you?" Smiling slightly, Twilight shook her head, "I haven't received any sort of gift from anyone today." ...What? "At all?" "At all." Twilight confirmed, returning to the stacks of paper and quills. Clearly she wasn't fazed by it. "Though I'm use to it; I never received anything from Hearts and Hooves Day the previous times, though I was mainly focused on my studies under Princess Celestia in Canterlot than anything like that. Why start now?" ...Huh. Twilight Sparkle, the greatest pony of them all, and you mean to tell me that no colt or stallion has even the slightest interest in her? Twilight. Sparkle. ...What the [BEEP] is wrong with this world? "Oh, speaking of which, two letters were sent here today, exclusively for you." The unicorn, oblivious to my displayed disbelief, gestured to two envelopes by the side table near the front door. Focusing my eyes on the casual mare, my hooves moved to where the letters were, my mind still grasping the fact that, to the late afternoon, Twilight hasn't received a gift or been asked out by anyone on this special occasion. Why? By pony standards Twilight was a sight to behold, both in appearance and personality. She was utterly amazing. If I was the least interested in ponies romantic-wise, I'd attempt my best to seep Twilight off her feet... or hooves. Was it because she was a bookworm, or incredibly intelligent? Was that it? Did many believe she was impossible to win the heart of? Shaking my head, I finally turned to the envelopes, picking up the first off and unfolding it, revealing what lovey-dovey bull-[BEEP] a mare was about to say about me. Octavia... of course. As if the smell of perfume wasn't enough, there was also the classy handwriting the letter was showing me. Restraining a groan, my eyes trailed ever single word the mare had to say. I will at least read the effort she put in... And right now, I was regretting that action. By God is this stuff exaggerate, cheesy and had me cringe with every paragraph. All of it was detailed, and clearly thought' out. I can applaud her for that. But all this false praise about me... Ugh. I'll thank her later for the letter, but that's about it. I'm not going to recuperate that mare's feelings. Ever. Now onto this second letter... Unfolding the paper, I frowned. Nope, don't recognize this handwriting. It was good, though. Let's see... Uh-huh... Uh-huh... Ah, so we're playing this game are we? There was no name at the bottom saying who it was from. Meaning I have a... secret admirer... Jesus. "You look annoyed." "What else is new?" I retorted to the approaching unicorn, turning around to present the letter. "Here's a fun challenge for you, Twilight, see if you can recognize this handwriting." Leaning froward, there was only a small pause before her eyes widened, "This looks like... Fluttershy's hoofwriting?" ...Say what now? "Fluttershy?" The same meek pegasus who was usually shy about admitting any of her feelings about others, situations or choices at all? "Are you sure?" I asked for clarification, squinting hard at the letter. "There's no mistaking it." Twilight replied. "I recognize all of my friend's styles of writing. This letter's from Fluttershy, all right." ...Oh. "I'm just as surprised as you are." Twilight evidently took note of my expression. "Fluttershy never gave any indication to liking you that way." Thinking back, I recalled my every interaction with the yellow pegasus in question. Every conversation I could think of. The mare had always offered me to help her with her animals, which I've accepted a handful of times. She said I was always welcome to the cottage. She did frequently visit me more so than the others outside the library. And there was, sometimes, a red hue on Fluttershy's features whenever I praised her handiwork with her animal friends, or when I sometimes called her shyness adorable. ...How have I not realized this sooner? "I'm an idiot..." "To be fair, Fluttershy was always the most restrained in addressing her feelings to anyone, Jack." Twilight consoled, having heard my mutter. "So, what are you going to do about it?" Good question. "I think..." Was my beginning statement, as a plan formed in my mind. "I'll visit Fluttershy, thank her for the letter and tell her how appreciative I am over it, but I can't return her feelings because I'm an alien from another world who doesn't date equines." Meeting Twilight's gaze, her eyes widened. "Are you sure that's a sound idea? Fluttershy can be a little... jumpy at sudden revelations like that." "Well, she and the others have to find out sooner or later." Twilight tilted her head, as if reluctant over something. I shrugged, "Besides, Applejack and Pinkie Pie already know." At this sudden revelation, the unicorn blinked, "Wait, what? Since when were they aware?" "I told them, though Pinkie guessed my secret on her own." "You never told me they knew." Twilight frowned. "Now I have. Sorry Twilight." The mare shook her head, clearly exasperated. "Though if it helps, they were spur of the moments. Now, I'm off to visit her shy pegasus friend." "And what about the writer of this other letter?" Twilight magically lifted up the first message. "That will be for another day." Was my instant reply, heading towards the red door after placing the second letter down. There was absolutely no incentive on my part to visit Octavia; even if I had no clue as to where her house was. I'll go to Fluttershy's place, then I'll do something to rectify this injustice towards Twilight. Never received a Valentine's gift nor went out on a date before? Well that's going to change. "Just be sure not to-" "- Apply too much pressure to my leg. Got it, thanks." "Oh, Stardust. I didn't expect to see you today." Fluttershy said in genuine surprise, clear blue eyes widened at the sight of me upon opening her front door. Beside her, Angel observed with a small smirk on his face. I refrained from glancing at the bunny to dismiss his theory behind my presence here, and replied to the pegasus in a calm tone, "Hello Fluttershy. I was wondering if I could have a word with you." "O-Of course." The yellow mare stepped aside, allowing me entry and escorting me towards the table where we usually conversed upon my visits. "How's your leg?" "Almost completely healed, thank you for asking." "That's good. Would you like some soda while you're here?" "Hm, tempting, but I don't plan on being here long, so no thank you." Fluttershy nodded, looking very apprehensive. Yep, she knew why I was here, that was clear. Taking my seat, my eyes looked down at the smirking white bunny. Yeah, not going to happen my little friend. The pegasus took her seat at the other end of the table, staring down at the surface of the wooden item. This prompting my smirk, may as well get to the point, "I... got your letter." Her head snapped upwards to meet me, before looking away with a clear red hue upon her features. "O-Oh... How did you...?" "Twilight recognized your handwriting." Swallowing a lump of nervousness - who knows how this pony will react - I continued without breaking my gaze. "And I'm flattered that you would write such kind and complimentary words towards me." "It... It was no problem." Fluttershy responded quietly, still refusing to even look at me. That's fine. "Though God knows why you would ever crush on someone such as me." I said jokingly, in a vain attempt to lighten the mood. As the mare simply shrugged, her blush reddening, I cleared my throat. "I truly am flattered by your words, my dear, and honoured by your affection, but... The truth of the matter is... well..." "You... only see me as a friend." That tone caused me to pause. Christ, way to make me feel guilty, Fluttershy. "I'm sorry." I bowed my head, finding myself unable to meet that saddened expression. "You're more like a... little sister to me, Fluttershy, in all honesty. And you can do better than me, anyway." A pause, before barely a whisper was heard from the mare's muzzle. "You're not as bad as you think you are..." Oh I definitely am. "There's also another reason." I continued, ignoring the heated gaze Fluttershy's pet bunny was sending me, evidently angered by my rejection of his mistress' feelings. I looked back up, meeting her upset yet slightly curious gaze. "One I've planned for a while to tell you and the others. Though Twilight, Applejack and Pinkie Pie already know of this." "W-What's that?" Well, probably best to beat around the bush. Time was short. "I'm an alien." I said with blunt confidence. At that confession, the posture of my friend shifted dramatically. Head leaned back, eyes widened in disbelief as the implications impacted her mind. "So... yeah." "B-But... you're saying that an... an..." "An alien from another world, absolutely." Pure utter silence, as the gawking pegasus continued to display the most shocked expression I've ever seen from her. ...Better leave now. "I'll leave you to comprehend this revelation." I stood up, intending towards the exit. Angel, meanwhile, had slowly crept away from us - more specifically me - just as in a shock state as the one who feeds him. Throwing a reassuring smile at Fluttershy, I said my final words before leaving, "Don't worry, I have no intention of conquering your world or anything so cliche. Farewell my dear." No response, of course. I nodded before leaving, shutting the door behind me so Fluttershy and Angel can have their peace. Well that went better than I expected, thank God. Perhaps now Fluttershy will understand fully my reluctance to be romantically involved with any of her kind. Today, however, will be an exception, as I do plan on lowering my standards just for the sake of a dear friend. And luckily, while the sky was slowly setting red, I already had everything planned for Twilight. Now I know how Fluttershy felt earlier, in terms of nervousness. But why should I be feeling apprehensive in the slightest? If Twilight rejects the offer, then I can find some other means to give the unicorn the Hearts and Hooves day she deserved. Everything was in place, and thankfully the shade of evening was only beginning, giving me ample time to set the whole date up. Entering the library, a bouquet of fresh multi-coloured roses resting on my back, my target was already there to greet me. "How'd it go?" Twilight inquired upon greeting, purple eyes glancing curiously at me while she was reading a book. I shrugged, knowing she was referring to our yellow pegasus friend. "Better than anticipated, thankfully." Keeping the red door open wide behind me, I walked towards the curious mare. "No melodramatic reaction, for example." "Oh, Fluttershy took it well then?" That would be one way to put it. "Indeed, I decided to leave her in peace to take in the news." "Good idea." Twilight nodded in approval, resuming her gaze on the book. "Some revelations like that need time to sink in." "Yep." I nodded, carefully pulling the pack of fresh roses from my back. Recently brought from the nearest flower store, hopefully giving flowers as a sign of affection was a thing in Equestria. "Where's Spike?" "Still out, probably still attempting to earn the affections of Rarity." I imagined Twilight smiling lightly. "He's one determined dragon." I'll go look for him later, when night falls. But first, more important matters. "If I could have your attention for a moment, love." "Uh, certainly... Jack?" As the curious mare turned to face me, I was already bowing formally, the roses held between us. Looking up, I allowed a small smirk at the growing red hue on Twilight's purple features. "Are those... for me?" "Indeed." I nodded, Twilight gently taking the gift. She eyed the roses, all the colours of gold, blue, white and purple. I had no idea of their meanings, but you know, Hakuta Matata. "I decided not to be cliche with the typical red roses. You don't mind do you?" "N-Not at all." Twilight stuttered a little, her eyes fixed on the flowers held in her hooves. Slowly, a grateful and flattered smile graced her glowing muzzle. "They're wonderful, Jack... I don't know what to say." "Well, don't thank me yet, as that's only the beginning." Twilight's expression was confusion, yet the gratitude was still clear in her eyes, and... affection? I wouldn't know, I'm not that good at reading others, people or ponies. Holding out an open hoof, I said with all the formality and calmness I can muster, pushing down the initial nervous bile rising up in my throat. "In honour of our friendship, and because you're yet to receive romantic gestures of any sort on this particular day, which is, quite frankly, a crime in itself; will you, Twilight Sparkle, do the honour of being my date for this evening?" ...God dammit, why was I so nervous?! It wasn't as if we were actually dating in reality; Twilight knew I would and will never date any of her species, her included. So why didn't I feel as though my rib cage will explode, depending on her answer? I haven't felt anything like this since... since... Over four years ago. Oblivious to my internal war, Twilight set the roses to the table next to her book. placing her own warm hoof on mine. "I graciously accept your invitation, Jack Wright." ...Okay, now my chest felt like there were exploding fireworks within me. What the hell? Yet a big idiotic grin appeared on my muzzle at Twilight's answer, who was smiling brightly herself, with just as bright redness covering her features. "So, what do you have planned for this evening then?" "I have to admit, I'm pleasantly surprised by... well all of this." Twilight gestured to the laid blanket, with set cooked baked food - mainly comprising of fruit, vegetables, bread and sugary treats - and bottle of grape wine waiting for us. Having escorted the mare in true gentleman fashion - she even remarked upon it - we arrived at the hill, my hill to be more precise, where the picnic awaited. The unicorn's admittance prompted my small smirk. "I'll have you know, my dear Twilight, that I was once the romantic expert during the days of high school." As the mare took her seat, I walked around, popping open the bottle of fresh grape wine for the two glasses. "Mind you, I didn't have time to set up reservations for, say, a restaurant or something even more classy to suit someone like you. I hope you don't mind." Twilight's smile had never left her muzzle, not since we departed from the library about eight minutes ago. "The fact that you've decided to set this all up for me is more than enough, Jack. I'm honestly still a little taken aback by it all. But flattered, all the same." "Well good." I said jokingly, passing the filled wine glass towards her, which she readily accepted. "The fact no one has gifted you or taken you out anyway on a day like this is a crime in itself. So I sought to rectify this travesty ASAP." The unicorn raised a humoured brow. "So you're just doing this because no one has?" "You deserve it, Twilight." I replied seriously to her amused tone. "Of all ponies in Ponyville - even Equestria - someone like you deserves to be treated romantically on Valentine's Day. What we call this holiday on Earth." I added to Twilight's expressive question. The unicorn nodded, "Then, if you think I should be treated as such, I'll indulge you this one time." We shared a chuckle, my friend raising her glass. "To our friendship?" "That along with everyone else's." Our filled glasses met, before we sipped our own drinks... myself immediately regretting it. Bleh! That was awful. I must of made a funny expression, as Twilight was clearly restraining a laugh. "Remind me never to try this drink again..." Grapes were fine enough on their own, anyway. "It's not suited for everyone, I'll have to say." Twilight spoke humoured, while I took my seat beside her. Our gaze switched to the setting sun. "You decided this spot for the sunset?" "That, and this is, after all, the hill I usually go to whenever I desired no company." By now the sun was already becoming a hue of red, almost halfway beneath the far off mountains. "I want you to have the most romantic setting and time of your life for this day, my dear." For a moment, Twilight didn't speak, inciting my eyes to glance curiously at her quiet posture. What? Was it something I said? "It's absolutely beautiful, Jack. This picnic, the sun setting over this hill. I've truly never been on a date before, so forgive me that I have small experience over this treatment you're giving me..." Ah, the many things we seem to have in common. "Don't worry, you're not the only one with little experience over something like this." Her eyes met mine, and looking at them through the glowing setting of the sun was rather- I crushed down that train of thought, instead smiling in amusement, "This is my first date, also, and will probably be my last. Think of this as preparation, for when you have someone worthy sweeping you off your feet - or hooves - in the future." "Implying such a thing might ever happen." Twilight shrugged in equal humour, resuming her gaze to the distance. "No wonder you come here often; have you ever witnessed such a sight to behold in your life?" Someone, a long time ago... "I have, and she's sitting right beside me." Shocked purple orbs returned on me, and it wasn't the sun causing the redness on her face. Like I said, I'll do my best to give Twilight the best romantic experience she could have on a day such as this. "I wasn't exaggerating when I complimented your beauty at the gala." This time, the bashful mare decided to avoid my sincere look. "Yes well, I was given a beautiful dress by Rarity during the Grand Galloping Gala. Now I'm just... well..." "Beautiful regardless? Rhetorical question, don't answer that." Oh, just how many people I know will sin me for complimenting a pony this way back home? "In terms of appearance, personality and all other things about you, you are almost perfection incarnate." I couldn't resist my smirk and light chuckle as the blushing on Twilight's face seemed to brighten to the highest degree. "If I was even remotely interested in equines that way, well I'd probably ask you out first." "...I don't what to say." Twilight finally said quietly, eyes fixed on the blanket we've settled on. "No one has ever... complimented me like this before. Are you certain you're not just flattering me for today exclusively...?" "Not this time." Everything I just said was sincere to the touch. "Not my fault the idiotic stallions of your world fail to see it themselves." Before Twilight could retaliate, which would probably dissolve into a pointless argument, I gestured towards the cuisine before us. "Now then, that's enough complimenting you for now, don't you think? Shall we dig in?" The unicorn nodded, no words spoken from her muzzle before we began dining on the rushed food. Even though it wasn't the best cooking I've done, Twilight didn't seem too bothered by it. Yet upon the occasional glance towards her, the expression seemed to read multiple different emotions, and I could barely decipher them. Happy? Nervous? ...Fear? Ah [BEEP], better diffuse this before our friendship was possibly jeopardized. "I... apologize if I was a little bombarding with my words-" "Of course not." I blinked at Twilight's quick and earnest reply, a reassured smile hurled towards me. "I'm sincerely gratified and touched by your words, Jack, even if I find them a little far-fetched personally." "That's fine." I said in relief. Thank God, sometime I even frighten myself with the [BEEP] that flies out of my mouth. "For a moment there, I though I was going to scare you off." "It was a little overwhelming." Twilight admitted with a shrug, faint redness remaining on her nervous-looking expression. "You're... quite the flatterer." I nodded. Perhaps it was time to speak about something different. "So, how goes your studies over friendship for Celestia?" Obviously relieved by the change of subject, Twilight proceeded happily, covering about what she learnt last week, what our friends learnt, her research, everything she could think of, taking pauses here and there to take a bite of the food. And I listened attentively, admittedly enjoying the clear happiness and passion in the mare's tone. That dedication to her studies and loyalty towards her mentor, ever if a little misguided, was still admirable. How she spoke about Celestia, Spike and the rest with such love and affection was plain respectful. "A true Ravenclaw at heart." I commented after a pause, while Twilight took a sip of her wine. She smiled at the reference, and the conversation continued. Eventually to the point of the most recent lesson, related to a certain blue pegasus. "While I did hold some doubt over Rainbow Dash liking the book, some small part of me told me she'd eventually love it." Twilight said, clearly happy by the other mare's acceptance of the series. "Daring Do was the perfect choice for her, I thought, and I was correct." "You were indeed." I nodded. "I'm a little impressed by that as well. Rainbow Dash reading a book, I never thought I'd see the day." "Well, I suppose miracles can happen." We shared at another chuckle at Twilight's remark, our eyes then settled on the only food left on the blanket. "Your exclusively-baked brownies, I assume?" "Clever as ever." I confirmed, pulling the tray towards us. Good, by the smell, they were still warm enough to eat. I wasn't quite full yet. "Ladies first." Twilight nodded, gratefully, placing her share on an empty plate. "Where did you make all this, anyway?" "Mr and Mrs Cupcake were kind enough to lend me their kitchen. While they were preoccupied sharing their own special event for Valentine's Day." I answered before grabbing the rest of the brownies reserved for me. I won't provide details, and Twilight was smart enough not to ask for such. "While I should ask what kind of events they do on your world around Hearts and Hooves day, there is something else I'm far more curious about." Twilight then said. "Oh?" "Yes, about you in fact." The words incited me to meet her intrigued stare. "I was wondering about your philosophy; if you could tell me how and when you first thought of it." "Of balance?" I asked, and Twilight nodded. ...Huh, I thought back to years flown by. "I'm not entirely sure exactly when I've thought of the concept. When I was ten or eleven, I think. Usually I refer to it as the 'Twilight', but I think we'll just call it balance to avoid confusion, hm?" "That would be best." I shifted a little, as though I was going to give out a lecture. "The concept first came to me from my love of a particular game series. I've told you about video games, haven't I?" Twilight tilted her head slightly, nodding slowly. "I believe so; electronic entertainment systems?" "Five points to Ravenclaw. Anyway, I first developed an interest in balance from playing a series of games titled Kingdom Hearts; which touches upon the concept of light and darkness within the heart." Twilight motioned for me to continues, and I obliged, describing as best I could. "In the games, people sided with either the light or dark, which otherwise known in Equestria as harmony or chaos. Both sides had benefits to their own, and were fueled by the most basic of emotions and desires of people. Some sought to preserve and protect the light, and others to conquer and rule with the darkness. So I thought to myself, as I played the games, what about the in-between of light and darkness? What happens when you combine both?" "The more I thought about it, the more it occurred to me of a possibility that the light and dark could be synchronized as one, into a force more powerful than both, and could potentially create true peace between both forces indefinitely. A force that would unite all those opposed to the other's views together." "So that's where the idea of balance came from." Twilight said during my pause to eat a brownie. Yep, still as delicious as ever. "You believe uniting both light and dark as one will ensure eternal peace." "Though it became a simple idea first, it eventually became my own personal views of the world." Was my continuation, while Twilight sipped the remains of her drink. "But even now, to this day, my philosophy remains incomplete. I don't know enough about balance, perhaps I never will, but the concept has always intrigued. So I devoted my spare time - which was a lot, mind you - into expanding this thought process and adding more sound and plausible theories and ideas that would work well with balance." "Such as?" "The dismissal of morality, for example." I smirked as comprehension dawned on Twilight's blinking features. "That either side could both be used to harm or benefit anyone. That there is no absolute good or evil, only light and dark. Chaos and harmony... and balance." "That explains why you refuse to believe in morality." The unicorn said in realization. "What else?" "That balance sides with neither of the opposing yet complimentary forces, only aiding either depending on which needed assistance to maintain the functionality of the universe. For example, those of the dark constantly try to instill discord and harm to other sentient beings, so balance would cooperate with the light to tell the dark to pack it in. If that makes sense." "I'm getting the idea." Twilight nodded. "So if harmony was trying to destroy chaos, balance - and by that extension you - would side with chaos to halt harmony's efforts. And the same the other way 'round." "Basically." Was my confirmation, and Twilight smiled at the clear praise in my tone. "I've spent almost a decade developing this philosophy, and one thing last year was clear to me." "What's that?" "That the light has its heroes. The darkness, its champions. And the Twilight..." "...It's warriors." Twilight concluded, to my displayed approval. "So that's why you call yourself one." I inclined my head. "That, and because I have the bloodline of one of my planet's greatest warriors in history." Her eyes lit up in intrigue of the claim. "Really? Who's that?" "Well-" "Hi Twilight! Hi Stardust!" The hell? Our conversation was immediately halted, both of us looking towards the owner of the young voice. Walking up the hill in our direction were none other than the Cutie Mark Crusaders. And despite the fact they clearly meant no ill intentions, I still felt a tinge of annoyance for some reason. Probably because the discussions of something I was passionate about rudely ceased. "Oh, hello girls." Twilight said, sounding more upbeat than my own mood at the interruption. "What brings you out here so late?" "We were just passin' through, then we saw you two up on this hill havin' a picnic." Apple Bloom responded, the three fillies standing between us. "Are you two now each other's special someponies?" Before we could reply, Sweetie Belle spoke up, clearly ecstatic, "Oh, you've finally realized your feelings for each other, on Hearts and Hooves day? That's so romantic! Did you plan this all for Twilight, Stardust?" ...'Finally'? "Um, actually girls." Twilight said rather meekly, explaining on my behalf. "We're not dating, this is just a special evening exclusive for today, in the name of our friendship. Stardust thought it would be wrong of me not to have anything happen to me on this special holiday, and treated me with a picnic." "Huh, well that was nice of you." Scootaloo, the more restrained of the three, said before regarding me with a frown. "Maybe we should have asked you to be Miss Cheerilee's special somepony for this evening instead of Apple Bloom's big brother." Big brother? I assume she meant Big Mac. The young Earth Pony's expression immediately sobered, "Yeah, maybe that would've been a better choice..." "Did something happen?" Twilight questioned, also noting the saddened looks on the fillies' features. "We tried to set Miss Cheerilee up with Big Macintosh, so that Miss Cheerilee could have a special somepony for Hearts and Hooves Day." Sweetie Belle explained. "It... didn't go as well as we hoped." "How so?" "We set them up with a picnic by the park." Scootaloo said next. "And left them alone by hiding in the bushes to see if anything happened. But nothing. Not a single spark of romance between them!" "I don't understand what went wrong." Apple Bloom spoke. "Miss Cheerilee deserved to have a special somepony, out of everypony in Ponyville-" I exchanged a glance with an amused Twilight. Yes, I caught the irony, my dear. "-And the two were perfect for each other. We were sure they'd fall in love with the romantic picnic we made for them." "Well, what might have looked perfect for you, doesn't mean it'll happen as you'd think." Twilight began, standing up. Well, may as well put the discarded plates and glasses away while she's addressing the depressed Crusaders. "And I'm sure Miss Cheerilee would be touched by your efforts to find her a special somepony. But these kind of things take time to work out. Maybe the two weren't just meant for each other, if there wasn't even a hint of romance between them." "Not just that, love doesn't happen on a whim." I pitched as I picked up the plates and packed them into the open basket. "Contrary to popular belief, there's no such thing as love at first sight." "Indeed. It takes time for two ponies to fall in love." "Months. Four months or over to be precise." The basket was already halfway full. "You take that time before then to get to know one another, to interact and spend time with each other, and infatuation happens. Sometimes, eventually, that infatuation becomes pure love." A moment before the young white unicorn inquired innocently. "Have you two ever been in love before?" My entire body stilled, and I heard Twilight answer calmly, "Not really, romance was never really something I focused on during my studies under Princess Celestia." "Oh. What about you, Stardust?" The question caused me to recompose myself. "Yes..." I confirmed, not meeting their gazes as I continued packing away the items. "There was someone, a very long time ago." "Really? Who?" Apple Bloom asked next eagerly. Slowly, my eyes turned to them, the three Crusaders genuinely curious as they looked back at me expectantly. Twilight was more restrained, but even I could see in those purple eyes, she was curious as well. ...Well, no harm in telling them I suppose. Besides, it was a long time ago, I've moved on since then. "Her name was Hannah." I began, not stopping in my small task at clearing away the used plates. "And she was... a goddess, in body and soul. Eyes as blue as the ocean, hair as golden as the sun. A smile angelic in every way. Everything about her screamed perfection, and, like the naive foolish teenager I was, fell deeply in love with her." I heard a collective "Aww", prompting my smirk. "Indeed. She was the only girl to ever show me nothing but pure selfless kindness, never shunning me away because of who I am, because of my own... faults. Naturally, my crush for her turned to misguided love." "'Misguided'?" Scootaloo echoed in question. "She was completely out of my league; beauty incarnate undeserving of a foolish and childish moron such as myself." I shrugged. "But even so, almost everyday at school, I brought her gifts, mainly chocolate, and showered her with all the compliments I could think of, even during times she was in a relationship with another boy." "She never returned your feelings?" Apple Bloom then asked, sounding quite saddened by my tale. "She acknowledged them, but she had no obligation to return the same kind of emotions." "So what happened?" "I moved on." There we go, all the plates were in. Now for the wineglasses and bottle. "Sometimes, even when you love someone, that doesn't mean that someone will share the same feelings in turn. That's life, young ones, and I've learned to accept this fact and continue moving forward. Of course I still keep in contact with her." Or at least I did, until I was trapped on Equestria. "And she's with someone else to this day, someone who's far more deserving of her, if she loves him. As long as she's happy, I'm happy." "...You don't sound too happy." Scootaloo pointed out then, after a moment's pause. Yeah, well... nostalgia will do that sometimes. "I'm rarely ever happy." I replied instead, sending them a small grin. "You three shouldn't worry, Cheerilee will find her... special somepony... sometime in her life. I guarantee it." "He's right." Twilight, after only listening to the entire conversation, finally spoke up, and we turned our gazes on her. "You just need to be patient, and let that special somepony find her, rather than set her up with someone you think is suited for her. Even though it was sweet of you three to do that for her, give Miss Cheerilee time to find that pony. It'll happen one day. Trust me." "...All right, if you think that's best, then we'll do as you say." Apple Bloom said, clearly cheered up, as her two friends nodded in agreement. "Hey, maybe next year on Hearts and Hooves Day, we can help her find a special somepony if she doesn't have one by then!" "Good idea. And we'll have to find no one but the best for Miss Cheerilee." Sweetie Belle added happily. "Yeah. Hey, maybe we should start finding somepony now, in preparation for Miss Cheerilee next year!" Scootaloo suggested, responded by a resonating "Yeah!" Well, no sense in stopping them. Their devotion to finding their teacher a Valentine was quite adorable. Myself and Twilight exchanged a humoured smile at their innocent intentions for their teacher. "Thanks guys!" Apple Bloom said in gratitude towards Twilight and I. "Oh, before we go, can you two think of a better romantic setting than a picnic for next time?" She asks, at a picnic setting. ...Not much springs to mind, in all honesty. "Well..." Twilight said thoughtfully. "There was always something I've wanted to do that I think is more romantic than anything else." ...Oh? Now I was intrigued. Myself and the girls focused intently on a flushing mare. "Well... I've always wanted to... dance underneath the stars, with a special somepony." ...Huh. "That does sound romantic, Twilight." Sweetie Belle said while nodding with the other two Crusaders. "Thanks! C'mon girls, let's see if we can find someone before going home." "All right, see ya later you two!" And just like that, the three fillies dashed off before we had time to say anything. It was like the fate of the world depended on them, with how energetically fast they run. Yet instead of commenting as such, my attention returned on the purple unicorn, something else nagging my mind. "Dancing under the stars, huh?" Twilight bowed her head, her embarrassment increasing. "It sounds silly, I know." "Not at all." I opted to reassure her, smiling. "We all have our own unique fantasies and ideas of romance." "I just love the stars." Twilight said blissfully while looking upwards, and I followed her gaze to where the first see of little lights were glinting as the sun almost completely sets, "And to dance with someone special to me underneath them..." ...I understood. Really, I did. And with that thought, an amusing yet entertaining idea formed in my mind. "Well, the night is still young." I began with a casual tone after placing away the glasses and closed wine bottle. Meeting Twilight's curious gaze, I smirked in good nature. "The night is young; why not conclude this special occasion by indulging your fantasy?" "I... what?" There it appears again, the rather cute red blush gracing her face. I responded by extending an open hoof towards her. "Would you care for a dance, mi'lady... despite me having absolutely no clue what I'm doing?" There was only a moment before Twilight graciously accepted my offer, a dazzling smile occupying her reddened muzzle, and I felt the warmness of her hoof against mine once again. "I would be honoured to dance with you, good sir... and to show you how we dance in Equestria." "See? You're getting better, and you only tripped yourself over two times now." Twilight giggled at my incoherent muttering response. But hey, as long as she's smiling. The dance wasn't as difficult as I originally anticipated; two ponies leaning towards one another, standing on their back hoofs while one of their fronts hoofs are intertwined to keep each other supported. Thankfully I only managed not to screw up enough time to ruin the date. Having cleared away the picnic, even the blanket, before the dance commenced, Twilight had patiently taught me this skill of pony slow dancing as the full night sky covered the world above us. Why, the unicorn even remarked I was progressing better at it than Spike was when he first learnt how to dance this way... which begged the question of why Spike was taught slow dancing at all. But regardless, I was admittedly... enjoying this. Taking slow careful steps around one another, one of our front limbs twirled around one another for full support, her other hoof on my ponified shoulder, and my own settled around her pony waist. My eyes were focused on Twilight's own, so not even the slightest distraction could knock us off-balance... again. Thankfully, the unicorn took the lead for the most part. "Why are you rarely ever happy?" "What?" That was an unexpected question, almost made me lose focus just then. Was this mare trying to make me fall over again? Twilight's smile lowered a little, while I gently spun her around. "I've only ever witnessed you express happiness a few times. Yet the majority of your mood borders on irritation or sarcasm. Why is that?" Well... childhood was mostly to blame. "It's just the way I am." "Now why don't I believe that?" The unicorn asked with faint amusement, as we distanced ourselves widely at arm's length for a moment before returning to our original positions. I shook my head, "A lot of things have happened in my life, and not all good ones. You could say I'm still recovering from them. In addition, there's the factor that I've yet to return home, which doesn't help, at all." A flash of guilt - guilt? - crossed the mare's features, as she nodded determinedly. "We'll get you home, Jack, I promise you. I've been doing the best I can-" "And I appreciate it, Twilight; I always have. The fact you're willing to help me is more than enough, and I'm eternally grateful." Twilight grinned lightly at the praise, and- Okay... not gonna complain here, because I rather like this feeling, though I wouldn't say that out loud. The unicorn had leaned her head on my ponified chest, her horn, thank God, not high enough on her forehead to poke me in the eye. "I'm grateful too, Jack, for having such a wonderful friend." Twilight said quietly, sounding quite... relaxed. "If there's anypony I'd rather be dating just for this occasion, I'm glad it's you." ...Christ, there's that lump in my throat again. "Oh, I don't know about that, my dear." I chuckled solemnly. "I'm not a pony, for starters. Plus, there are far more suitable dates than I. Big Macintosh... Fancypants... Hell, probably a Diamond Dog would make a more worthy date for you than I..." A soft scoff. "Hm. I sincerely doubt that; you're not as bad as you think, you know. When you're not in a bad mood, you're kind, caring, helpful, thoughtful, intelligent, brave, compassionate, humble, resilient and wise... with some exceptions here and there; betting the house, for example." "I said I was sorry." Yet Twilight's tone implied no sincere irritation. "And I got you a machine for your laboratory in turn, remember?" "Which I immediately returned to those poor Flim Flam brothers." The mare chuckled again, "My point being, even if you don't regard yourself that highly, Jack, you're still one of the bestest friends anyone can ask for. You were even sweet enough to give me a date for Hearts and Hooves, and even indulged my fantasy right now." "Well, that's because of my own appreciation for our friendship, and your never ending hospitality." I refrained from shrugging this time. And besides, her words were completely absurd. "In comparison, your qualities outshine mine, Twilight; you're kind, compassionate, caring, loving, highly intelligent, supportive, understanding, logical, brave, passionate, loyal, forgiving, thoughtful, modest, wise and one of the few reasons I enjoy my stay here, in Equestria." "I have flaws too you know..." Twilight mumbled into my chest, the tone suggesting embarrassment. "Like the time you went insane because of forgetting to write Celestia a letter about friendship?" I asked jokingly. "It's those flaws that makes you perfect, anyway. If you had no flaws at all, then I probably wouldn't be this close to you, literally." Twilight finally parted her head from my furry chest, meeting my eyes once again. Goddamn, do those eyes sparkle under the night sky, reflecting the stars perfectly. "You honestly think so highly of me...?" "Always have, always will." What I meant by that, I will not indulge the information-seeking unicorn. Some things, like the fact her whole world's a fictional television program, are better left unsaid. "You're amazing, Twilight Sparkle, in every possible way." And just like that, it occurred to me then how very close our faces were, causing that lump to return once again. God dammit, compose yourself boy! Why are you feeling this way? Twilight wasn't possibly thinking of... Was she? Some small part of my mind urged, as Twilight's eyelids began to close slowly: Indulge yourself. No one from your world will know. Allow yourself to succumb, just for this night. Kiss her. Yet an even more persuasive force held me back from doing something I'd probably regret, prompting me to lean my head back before anything like... that could happen, again. It was getting late, anyway... "I... hate to stop this, Twilight, but I think Spike's probably waiting for us at the library." The words forced out of my muzzle, and I noticed a tinge of annoyance while saying that. Why...? "Oh..." Twilight's eyes opened fully again, expression reflecting embarrassment and... No, that can't be disappointment, that would be absurd. "Yeah... we shouldn't keep him waiting... after all..." I repressed a sigh, wishing that damn tornado of emotions within me would [BEEP] die down already. As I said about Fluttershy, I'll now say about the troubled Twilight before me, looking away as the dance slowly steadied to a halt. She deserves far better. "I had a wonderful time tonight." Twilight said sincerely upon reaching the front door, throwing a grateful smile at me. I nodded, smiling slightly myself while readjusting the basket on my back, "As did I." I honestly did. Not that I was expecting something bad to occur during the date. "As long as you enjoyed this Hearts and Hooves event, that's all that matters to me." The unicorn flushed, "Of course I enjoyed it, nopony has ever treated me this way before. The flowers were lovely, the food was amazing, in short, the whole date was one I'll never forget. You're a good friend, Jack." "And you're an amazing one, my dear Twilight." And that was followed by an action I least expected this mare to do next; as a warm muzzle quickly pecked my ponified cheek. Twilight just as quickly retreated her head upon pecking my face, obviously trying not to look embarrassed upon doing so. Oh... well... "Consider that the summary of my gratitude for tonight." The studious unicorn said casually with a shrug, yet the grin remained on her face. As my brain was recovering from the initial shock before I could form a response, Twilight then tilted her head slightly, "Although, the next time you ask someone out on a date, the least you can do is trim that scruffy jungle you call a beard a little." At the teasing, I stroked the long facial hair, "Hey, what's wrong with my beard?" I asked in mock-offence- Christ, Twilight was being rather touchy-feely tonight, wasn't she? I felt her warm hoof travel the side of my face, "I think you better with it more tamed; it hides away much of your handsome features..." I'm sorry, what? Twilight giggled, "No need to look so surprised, Jack." An idea popped up. Gently grabbing her close hoof, my own muzzle's lip brushed over it, a smirk on my face at Twilight's reaction. "Two can play at that game, love. And as for your question about my lack of happiness, I found myself very happy tonight." Shaking my amused head as Twilight continued behaving like a blushing schoolgirl, I walked forward, opening the door and bowed courteously. "After you, my dear." "Courteous as ever." Twilight bowed playfully, "Why thank you, sir gentlecolt." Man, [BEEP] that word. Yet this night I let it slide, following the mare inside to find an impatient Spike tapping his foot rapidly. "Where have you two been?!" The dragon exclaimed, clearly having been waiting for us "I've waited all night for you two to come home!" "Oh, here and there." I answered vaguely, while Twilight repressed an obvious laugh. "Right Twilight?" "Oh indeed." The unicorn nodded, playing along. "We were just spending some time together, except without the confines of our home." Evidently missing that we were just messing with him, Spike shook his head, "Well, you've been out too long, I wanted to tell you how my Hearts and Hooves Day with Rarity went; look, she even kissed me on the cheek, like last time before my Birthday." The infant lizard sighed blissfully, "I'm never washing this cheek again..." Both Twilight and I exchanged knowing mischievous glances. "So, where have you two been? Um, Twilight, why do you have a tablecloth? No, wait- Stardust, let go! At least let me keep it for tonight-!"
Chapter Forty-Five: Oh happy Revelations Chapter Forty-Five: Oh happy Revelations "Why are you rarely ever happy?" No matter how hard I tried to shove the repetitive question out from my mind, the simple question refused to budge. The following day after Twilight inquired that, it stuck to the forefront of my brain, and the day after that, and the next day, followed by a week. One simple week after that date with Twilight that, thankfully, didn't ruin our friendship the least bit possible. Huh... Why was I still regarding it as a date? At the beginning, it was simply an intention to repay the favour for a dear friend by giving her something she deserved. Guess Equestria's Valentine's Day held a curious effect on me. But right now, something far more curious was affecting my mind, prompting my current position of lying on my bed, staring at the dust-gaining ceiling above with my head resting on my limbs. One simple question, yet it kept me wondering the meaning of the question myself. "Why are you rarely ever happy?" This wasn't the first time something so simple and insignificant kept me pondering for a while. As an autistic, anything inconsequential can be of wondering interest. And the topic of such today revolving around that very inquiry. Perhaps, because it's never been something anyone has ever asked of me before, or perhaps I never asked myself which personally. It wasn't that I attempted to be a blank slate character from a Twilight novel; I can be happy from time to time. My usual posture of grumpiness or irritation or however else anyone would perceive me upon first glance was hardly by choice. I just act unfavourable because... well, rarely anything made me happy. Oh there were plenty of things, certainly. Anything new or old that I've waited patiently for; games, books, consoles, ecetara ecetera. The laughter and innocence of children. And naturally there were ridiculous things that wouldn't make the average person giddy; one of the many burdens of my mental disease, to my joy. "Why are you rarely ever happy?" Repeating through my mind like a broken record, forcing the frown to stick to my ponified features. But as annoying as it was, there was obviously some value to the question, since it refuses to unglue from my brain. My inquiry to that however, was the source of that value. Did I... display even less happiness during my time in Ponyville? Was I even more in a mood when I was forcibly summoned to Equestria? That could be it. I mean, when you're taken without a say or choice in the matter, who wouldn't be [BEEP] off? Perhaps it was more of the matter that there were little things in this world, filled with ecstatic and kind party-loving inhabitants, that incited more positive emotions from me. Okay, there were my friends. Twilight, Spike and the rest were mainly responsible for insuring my continued enthusiasm on this world. There were also the factors of chocolate and soda, which were thankfully just as delicious as the sugary treats and drinks back home... Though the taste of coca-cola has no competition. So what else? That Birthday party a while back... Assisting the brother and future in-law of Twilight's... Hm... Perhaps- "Why are you rarely ever happy?" Right, that does It. Shifting myself, my body hurled off the bed and immediately headed towards the door. Specter was already an irritable voice that remained constant in my mind, I didn't need another voice. Maybe a soft drink would clear my mind. I suppose one thing that'd make me happy would getting that damn question out of my head, despite the warm welcoming voice accompanying it. Book number twenty-eight of the day. Conclusion: Another waste of time. Rolling my eyes at the dull repetitiveness of the story, I closed the book with the unoriginal title shut and placed it on the table beside me, stretching my front limbs. A week ago, Twilight recommended another attempt of reading the books this library has to offer again, to see if there were any in particular I missed and would enjoy. And so far, nothing. None of the fictional books I've read thoroughly fancy my interest. The plots were silly and not well-written, the characters were one-dimensional and sterile as cardboard, and I predicted every usual conclusion correctly before I even made it to the last page. But for Twilight's sake, I simply inform her that they just weren't for me, rather than they're full-on [BEEP]- Oh [BEEP] me... Glancing at the open window from his chore, Spike stated, "Sounds like Pinkie's singing again." "Yep." And there was no containing my feelings on the matter through my voice. "Spike?" "On it." "Cheers Spike." As said dragon quickly closed the window, sparing us the pain. Well, my pain anyway. None that Pinkie Pie's an overall horrific singer... sometimes... but by God, it was painful to just listen to her voice that way almost all the [BEEP] time. "No prob." Spike replied as he returned to dusting a nearby pile of books. "Though I'm surprised you haven't gotten use to her doing that by now, Stardust." "I'm amazed her voice hasn't cracked yet from it." I snorted. "That mare never ceases to baffle the logical mind." "But in a good way." "Sure, let's go with that." Knowing I'm joking, the preoccupied lizard refrained a sneeze before proceeding with the next dust-covered book. "Haven't you met someone who acted entirely random all the time?" The question incited my scornful laughter. "Hahahaha, oh quite a few, my reptilian friend." Namely the majority in my colleges, and a few back in school. "The difference being though, Spike, that Pinkie somehow managed to grow on me." "Well that's good." Spike chuckled slightly, "Who knows how Pinkie would react to one of her friends always not liking her." "She'd explode... hopefully." The dragon shook his head, "Twilight was right, Stardust, you are a bad influence." That prompted my smirk, "Oh, then let's be sure to give Twilight a cookie for her accuracy later." Spike said nothing, and silence befell the library once again. Let's see, what book could be next? A part of my mind was adamant that there was no fictional books here even remotely interesting or promising. And another voice that sounded suspiciously like the unicorn objected that I've yet to give every single one a thorough read. Since when did Twilight become the voice of my conscious? "Why are you rarely ever happy?" A frustrated breath flew from my nostrils. And there it was again! That single question that seemed to be my only incentive for even getting up today. But what exactly did it want with me? "Is something wrong, Stardust?" I heard Spike ask, having evidently hearing the annoyed exhale. "Other than a single question our friend asked me over a week ago repeating in my mind like a broken record, Spike, I'm fine, thank you." "'Question'?" "Indeed." I sighed irritably, pushing myself off the side I had leaned myself against. "Asking why I hardly ever express happiness." "Oh." Spike made a noise of realization. "Why do you never show happiness?" "I've shown happiness before, Spike." What, did this dragon forget so easily? "You've seen me happy before. For example, that Birthday party for me?" "Oh, right." The meek lizard shrugged sheepishly. "And I don't think it's a matter of why I'm never happy, but what in Equestria makes me happy." At least, that's what I believe was the source of why that question remained badgered in my mind. "You mean, finding something on this world that'd make you more happy being here?" I cocked my head at the speculation. "I suppose. When thinking about it, aside from the party, the chocolate and soda, living in a library, and the safety of our friends, there wasn't really much around here to go on that'd make my stay more pleasant." Which was peculiar, considering the nature and warmness this world had in spades. "Hmm." Spike vocally expressed his thoughts, "Maybe we could look around town for something that'd make you enjoy your stay in Equestria more, after I've finished dusting this row of books." Hm, that sounds like it'd work. Great call, my reptilian friend. "A sound idea Spike." I nodded in approval, glancing at the closed window to the sunny outside world. "And after that mare's done with pointlessly singing again." "Welp, that was a waste of time." "Eeyup." I said evenly in agreement, as the dragon and I left Ponyville's residential bookstore, which had nothing of uniqueness to offer. Strike that one off the list, and we searched through every fictional literature available. "But we can't give up now. I'm sure there are other places around here that would cheer you up more." Spike said determinedly, and I smiled at the enthusiasm. "You have as much conviction as Twilight, Spike. She raised you well." Glancing up at those words, the lizard grinned bashfully. Seriously, Spike was extremely lucky to be the assistant and foster son of the greatest pony in Equestria. Gesturing around to the many buildings and passing by ponies, I asked, "Any ideas on where to go next?" "Ehh, nope. Do you?" "Ditto." "We could try Sugarcube Corner." Spike then suggested. "I know you love chocolate." "Chocolate's a temporary happiness, Spike." I reminded him as we nodded politely to the friendly multi-coloured citizens, "But I suppose we could visit Mr and Mrs Cupcake anyway, and see their children." "Oh, I forgot! Children makes you happy too!" I nodded- "Hey everypony!" Our conversation was henceforth derailed at the loud sound. Our attention was immediately directed to Pinkie Pie standing atop a flagpole, sounding very serious. "Does anypony have a toupee?!" A what? Spike shared a just as confused glance. "This donkey is really really bald!" The pink rude pony, as her weight caused the pole to bend down, pointed at a nervous-looking donkey who was, indeed, very bald. Jesus Christ... "Dear God Pinkie..." I said while shaking my head, the dragon beside me snickering at the poor animal's misfortune. Yet I couldn't restrain the grin on my face while my sides threatened to burst. As the rest of the ponies laughed lightly, I struggled to say casually, "Not... Not very tactful, is she Spike?" By this point, the lizard was wiping away an invisible tear. "Wow. I did not expect that." "What's so funny? This is serious business everypony!" I almost feel sorry for the animal, covering his bald head as the townsfolk proceeded to snicker and point at him. "Of course it is, Pinkie." I responded in amusement to Pinkie's adamant statement, turning to leave. "Come on Spike, Sugarcube Corner it is. Wouldn't want to embarrass that poor donkey any further." Even though that boosted my mood a little. The dragon followed, and his constant chuckling kept the smirk plastered on my muzzle. And indeed, seeing the two little ponies again was a joy, and playing with them along with Spike for an hour did bring a sense of happiness for me. But even then, it was temporary. I hate to sound selfish, but it occurred to me I was actually seeking something that would keep me happy daily; which was almost impossible in itself. And even though I informed Spike of this after departing the welcoming bakery, the dragon only shrugged and nodded. "That's fine," He reassured me as we traveled to our next destination, "I have the next place in mind that might help you get happy." I then recalled what else kept me in a pleasant mood, my own solitude. Peace and quietness were things I cherished. Can't believe I forgot about them. And yet, they didn't really make me 'happy' per say, more along the lines of satisfaction. "So, why are we here then?" I inquired curiously upon our arrival, entering through the entrance to the farm. "You'll see." The dragon said vaguely, prompting my curiosity further. Oh, and what was my young reptilian friend planning now? "Hey Applejack!" The orange Earth Pony in question looked to the side from her work, setting down a basket she was carrying as we walked over. "Now hey guys." Applejack greeted with a smile. "What brings ya here?" "We were wondering if you could help Stardust here. Okay, I was wondering." Spike corrected himself upon my invisible raised brow. "We're trying to find something that will keep Stardust happy everyday." "Well, not everyday but-" "- But enough so he won't be in his usual grumpy self." Spike continued, feigning ignorance to my displayed annoyance. "Any ideas?" Applejack tapped her orange muzzle thoughtfully, glancing around Sweet Apple Acres. "Hm... Well I normally get happy by hard work and spendin' time with my friends and family. But I get the feelin' it's a little different with you, sugarcube." "What gave that away?" I asked wryly. Then those green eyes of hers widened. "I got it!" Applejack stomped her hoof down while grinning. "Maybe some work around the farm will help ya be more happy with yerself. What you need, Stardust, is to put a little more effort into those muscles of yours. And I know just the thing!" Already I'm not liking the sound of this... But since we came all this way... "What do you have in mind?" I inquired slowly, while Applejack motioned for us to follow her. "You'll see." ...Not sure if I like that answer. Never. Doing. That. Again. "I guess it didn't help in the least." Thankfully the strain didn't block my vocalized pain. "Let the physical stress and consequences on my back answer that for you." Followed by my groan as another wave passed through my spine. My [BEEP] back. Never had I been put through so much effort and physical prowess in my life. Yet Applejack made me work for it, despite my weakening protests. I NEVER should've allowed Spike to accompany me... though with that expressed determination to help one he foolishly views as an older sibling... Damn it. I could do with with an icepack right now. "Not even a little bit of happiness, or satisfaction?" Spike asked sheepishly, while we walked among the dirt path back to Ponyville. ...Let the silence answer that for you, Spike. "Okay." Spike began. Rubbing my own sore back, wondering how long it'll take before it recovers, the dragon continued casually, "Still, Applejack seemed happy by the extra pair of hoofs. We were even treated to apple pies afterwards." "Suppose so." Those apple pies were damn delicious, I'll concur. But that won't incite me to ever work around a farm again. "Perhaps we should try something... less strenuous." The lizard nodded, rubbing his chin. "Yeah. Maybe one of our other friends might help. Maybe Pinkie Pie can do something; that Birthday party made you happy... Never mind." Spike stopped his trail of thought at my sent expression. Two parties hosted for me were fine enough, and I wouldn't want to stick around this world for my twenty-first - or twenty-second - celebration of birth. "How about Rainbow Dash? Maybe listening to her read you Daring Do will make you happy." A scoff. "Maybe Rarity? She might do something about your mane or facial hair that'd cheer you up." A shake of my head. "Fluttershy? Would helping her with her animal friends help?" Tempting, but I haven't spoken to that pegasus for a while; maybe she's still recovering from the shocking revelation. I shook my head again. "Bon Bon? Lyra? Derpy? Whooves? Zecora? Anyone you can think of?" "Easier said than done, Spike." I finally said, still soothing my strained back as much as I can. Alright, I need to stop. A short distance from the town itself, my hooves paused, allowing my body to rest for a moment. Noticing this, the dragon halted a few steps ahead, regarding me patiently. "Right now I'm more concerned with resting this poor back of mine." "We could go to the spa?" "Rest it, Spike, not massage it." "Have you ever been to Ponyville's spa?" "No, and I never intend to." "It might help; Lotus and Aloe are great with healing any strained or stressed part of the body." The spa caretakers, I presume. "You go there often then?" "Well yeah. Working around the library takes a lot out of me." "..." "...What?" "'Takes a lot out of you.'" I snorted in disbelief. "After what happened back there, don't tell me what constitutes as hard labour or not. Working at a library is hardly difficult, Spike." "It is when Twilight's the one bossing you around, Stardust." The infant dragon protested flimsy. "As far as I've seen and done as Twilight requested; she's a fair and reasonable pony." A flinch flashed my face as another wave of pain shot through my spine, prompting further rubbing against my fur. "I need to find someplace to lie down." "Let's go to the nearby park then, the grass is very soft over there." Spike wisely suggested, looking almost pityingly at me. "We can think of something then." "So why are we doing this again?" "Doing what, sorry?" "Looking for something that'd keep you occasionally happy during your stay in Equestria?" Spike expanded his question, as we watched the many inhabitants play or have picnics around the park. "I... don't really know." Was my answer, because that was the only excuse that seemed to spawn from my mind. Resting my back on the soft patch of warm clean grass once again, my gaze settled on the blue beautiful sky above. "It just seemed to be something that's been plaguing my mind lately." "Did you ask Twilight for help?" Funny, considering she was the one responsible for the question. "Twilight doesn't need anymore of my baggage, Spike." "You shared this problem with me." "You're a lost cause." "Oh hardy har." Hey, I do the sarcasm around here. Hearing the shuffling of grass nearby, Spike spoke next thoughtfully. "Still, it's odd, Stardust. You didn't seem to mind not being happy until now. What's changed?" A certain purple unicorn walking into my life and unintentionally forcing me to ask myself these things. "Perhaps this world is just getting to me, Spike. The more time I spend here, the more I seem to open up with others." "And that's a bad thing?" I shrugged, wincing a little at whatever pain on my back remained there. Thankfully the soft grass helped immensely with ridding the strained pain. "I always prefer to keep my problems to myself, lest I inconvenience anyone." "Well, it doesn't bother us; me, Twilight and the others." That sounded like reassuring to my ears. Perhaps Spike thought I was reluctant to share any of my grievances with anyone. He wasn't wrong. "Friends are always there to help each other get through anything. Maybe coming to Equestria was a good thing after all, if you didn't have any back home." "Oh I have a few." I quickly responded, thinking back to those I mainly spoke to across the internet. "But over the years, I've learnt that it's rather... pointless to express my problems to those who offer nothing but false reassurances and mere sympathy. On Earth, many often ignore or dismiss people's dilemma as either a waste of their valuable time, or something to be pitied, scorned and even laughed at." Spike didn't say anything for a moment then, but I imagined the dragon lying down nearby was frowning at my words. "That sounds awful..." "It's life." Though little could be done to repress the slight disdain escaping through my tone. "My species aren't as sentimental or open as ponies, Spike. However, there are those of human kind who are open-minded, welcoming and accepting, willing to help you no matter what your problem contains. More often than not, it just takes a while to find them." "Well, good thing, Stardust, you have friends here then who are always willing to help you!" Spike said then, sounding positively cheering then. To lighten up the mood perhaps? The shuffling of the grass indicated he was standing up now. "I know! We could ask all of our friends to help in this quest." Not gonna happen. "I hate to shoot down that idea, my friend, but as I said before; I prefer not to share my problems with other ponies." In fact, I should probably stop doing that from here on. Yet the objecting lizard seemed to pick up on those thoughts, "But they could help! You shouldn't shut off your friends like this, Stardust, after everything we've been through together." ...God dammit. "I'll think about it, how about that?" "But..." My gaze finally tore from the blue sky of the later afternoon, onto the hesitant dragon, who then nodded at my look. "All right." He sighed. "But I don't see the problem, we're all be happy as long as our friends are happy." Well that's all well and good, my friend, but it doesn't incite me to ask for their unnecessary assistance. They do fine enough without additional baggage in the least. I'll handle my own- Wait... "What did you just say then?" I asked while leaning up from my spot. Spike blinked at the sudden inquiry. "Erm, that our friends could help-?" "No, after that." "That we're all happy as long as our friends are happy?" ...And at those words, I recalled a previous statement Twilight made, upon our return at the library after the successful Valentine's evening. "Ohohohoho, Spike you genius." I chuckled, while the lizard tilted his head confusedly. "You've given me an idea." A highly ludicrous idea, but an idea nonetheless. "Huh?" I chose to clarify, while rolling my body onto my four standing hooves. "I've just thought of something that might help me, thanks to you. You take after Twilight more than you think." Spike rubbed the back of his head as I passed by. "Well thanks, Stardust, I'm glad that- Wait, where are we going?" "To Rarity's." I answered simply, swiftly walking down the populated park filled with bustling and energetic ponies and pets towards the far boutique in question. "I'm going to try something, and perhaps it might just work." "And if it doesn't?" Oh how negative of you, my reptilian friend. "Well, Hakuna Matata, Spike." "...What?" That seemed to falter the young dragon from his even brisk pace. "No worries, my friend, my worries..." "You didn't have to insist on accompanying us back you know, Rarity." "And miss the reaction of our dear friend over my magnificent work done to your beard?" The white unicorn asked rhetorically, as the three of us were now by the library's entrance. "Darling, this is something I cannot avoid." Spike added, "Well, I'm glad you decided to tag along, Rarity. I'm sure Twilight will love what you've done to Stardust's facial hair." As always, trying to get in the classy fashioner's good graces. "Thank you, Spike." Rarity replied gratifyingly. "And I'm certain she shall as well; ridding that scruffy beard of yours, Stardust, was the best decision you've made yet." "Gee thanks, my dear." Yet the mare only giggled towards my sarcasm. Arriving to our destination, I opened the door for the two to enter, which they obliged happily. Following them in, a frown creased my features at the sight of four more ponies, who were seemingly waiting for us. Or more specifically, me. "Welcome back." Twilight greeted, while Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy only smiled towards us. Fluttershy? Squinting a little, there was no trace of nervousness or hesitation upon the sight of me on her part. Perhaps she fully grasped the fact I'm an alien now, and already grown accustomed to it. "Hey girls." Spike responded, not in the least bit surprised by their appearance it seems. Particularly noticeable, though, was the absence of a certain hyperactive pink Earth Pony. "What's going on?" "Eh, not much." Rainbow shrugged. "We were just waiting for you guys to show up." Okay... why? "Did you four know I was accompanying them back here?" Rarity inquired, clearly in the dark here as I and Spike were. "Nope, but we were going to ask for you to join us." Twilight answered, finally focusing her attention on me. Or perhaps specifically, my trimmed facial hair. "Ja- Stardust, your facial hair. You shaved it." She vocally noted, sounding pleasantly surprised. Tugging at the remaining short hair across my chin, I asked with a slight smile, "You like it?" Twilight nodded, reflecting a similar expression, "Yes, it looks far better." Before I could proceed with a playful sarcastic retort, Rarity happily interjected, "Oh, that was my handiwork, Twilight. Stardust visited me asking to tame that absurd jungle he called facial hair, all in an attempt to impress you, darling. So I happily obliged." "What Rarity means to say is," I quickly argued before any further misinterpretations could take place. Already Rainbow was smirking and Applejack had a knowing look in her eyes, while Twilight blinked curiously. "Was that you said a while back, Twilight, that you'd prefer my beard to look more tame. So I thought getting it shaven would make you happy... Um, all to prove a theory of mine, of course." I added, upon seeing the expression of Twilight's face. "What theory's that? That Twilight will finally say yes to a date?" The amused flying blue pegasus asked, folding her limbs expectantly. I will shoot you down, you damn Sonic-ripoff... Luckily, Twilight and I agreed it would be better not to inform the others of our little evening out together during Hearts and Hooves day, lest there be more teasing and misunderstandings arise. "Actually." Spike thankfully interceded on my behalf. "We've been looking all day for something that would keep Stardust happy during his stay in our... Ponyville." Subtle. "So he wouldn't be in a cranky mood every single day." "Oh, we already knew that sugarcube." Applejack responded, gesturing to the other mares. "That's why I came to Twilight earlier, after ya both left Sweet Apple Acres. We were think' of ways to help ya out, Star." "Stop calling me 'Star'- Wait, you mean to say you all waited here, to assist me in my plight?" The ponies nodded, Fluttershy included, and that sent me reeling. They... God dammit. "I suppose this is out of friendship?" "What else?" The orange mare asked humourously, approaching me first. "'Sides, considerin' ya always helpin' us out, why shouldn' we?" ...Times like these I ponder whether I truly deserve such kindness and friendship from these wonderful innocent people. But still, the fact they're always willing to assist me, no matter of my dilemma... I exchanged a glance with Spike, who nodded encouragingly, knowing what I was thinking. "While waiting, we were thinking of numerous ideas that would keep your stay here pleasant until the day you depart." Twilight spoke up next, joining Applejack in front of me. Glowing her purple horn, a list appeared from thin air beside us. "We've written down a list of current ideas, if you want to take a look." "Ya see, Stardust?" Spike then said next, turning our attention towards the smiling dragon. "You don't have to shut yourself out to your friends. We want to help you, no matter how big the baggage is." Rarity nodded, joining the two mares and dragon. "Spike's correct, darling. It's rather unhealthy to bottle up your problems and not share them with your friends. If there's something bothering you, such as find a way to keep you daily happy, we will always try to assist you. Surely you know that?" The question prompted my sigh, my gaze focusing on them each. "You shouldn't have to deal with my constant problems, any of you. I've been a fool so far as to share such dilemmas during-" "A little late for that, isn't it?" The flying Rainbow interjected, rolling her pink eyes in good nature. "You're our friend, and we want to help. Deal with it." "What our dear not-so-subtle Rainbow Dash means is," Rarity said with a side-glare. "One important part of friendship is allowing your friends to help you with your problems and overcome them, no matter how great of a problem it is. Clearly you're not use to this, Stardust, but there's a first time for everything. In addition, you've been there for us, have you not? Offering advice and lending a hoof whenever we need it. What kind of friends would we be if that were not the case in turn?" "What we're saying is, Stardust, we will always help you no matter what's bothering you." Twilight concluded, the written list floating beside her. "A prime example being something that'll keep you daily happy. Shall we proceed?" Perhaps there's no need. "You know what my dear Twilight? I think I've discovered something that will keep me happy daily, and I'm an idiot for not realizing it sooner." The mares and dragon blinked curiously, and I continued while gesturing dramatically. "You! All of you! When I went to Rarity's earlier, thinking the sight of you being happy, Twilight, would make me happy, I've failed to grasp the truth that there'll always be something else that'll keep me happy while I'm here." "Oh? And what's that?" Rarity inquired with a small smile, while Twilight blushed for some reason. Ignoring the smirks on Rainbow's and Applejack's muzzles, I continued with my own satisfied smile. "Knowing that my friends will always be there to cheer me up. Knowing I can rely and trust you all. Knowing I'm accepted by you all regardless of who and what I am! I was a fool to not realize this sooner!" By then, all their smiles transformed into grins at my sudden enthusiasm, though Rainbow looked slightly confused. "So ya sayin' then that our bonds of friendship will be enough to keep ya happy daily then?" Applejack asked rather rhetorically. "Not just seein' Twilight happy then?" "Oh, seeing Twilight's smile is always the highlight of my day, don't get me wrong." Then I realized the implications of that statement. God dammit! I allowed my positive mood to get the better of me. As Twilight was looking away, seemingly embarrassed and flattered, I quickly prioritized to change the subject, "But all of your open-mindedness, your willingness to be there for me and help me out no matter what... Well, I'll be sure to remind myself that everyday. I can't thank you all enough, my friends." And, for the first time during this conversation, Fluttershy chose to speak up, as meek and kind as ever, "You don't need to thank us, Stardust. That's what friends are for, after all, whether one of our friend's an alien or not..." ...Oh [BEEP]. Applejack and Twilight shared my apprehension, wincing at the sudden reveal. Rarity... merely raised an invisible brow at Fluttershy's lack of subtlety. What? Yet before I could even ask about the unicorn's lack of surprise, Rainbow glanced down at the yellow pegasus with a curious expression. "'Alien or not'? What's that suppose to mean?" Fluttershy's blue eyes widened, "Oh, I thought you all knew..." The pegasus stammered slightly at our own looks. "Huh?" "Um, pay no attention to her!" Spike attempted to derail the conversation, as the blue mare glanced at all of us each. The dragon waved his hands frantically, "You know Fluttershy, always making things up... Heheh..." Appreciate the attempt, Spike, but it seems the cat was now out of the bag. "Huh. It just sounds as though she's saying Stardust's an alien..." The pegasus said slowly, gauging our reactions carefully. Twilight, Applejack, Spike and Fluttershy refused to meet Rainbow's suspicious gaze, yet Rarity only looked curious. It didn't take long for the truth to come out. And I suppose it had to eventually... "Wait a minute... Are you saying tha-that Stardust is an... an..." Twilight then coughed politely, forcing a smile towards the eye-widened Rainbow Dash, "Maybe you better stop flying for this Rainbow-" "STARDUST IS AN ALIEN?!" My [BEEP] ears! And the door slamming shut behind me didn't help, but that was obviously Twilight's magic helping so no one outside could hear the revelation- Jesus! The blue pegasus was then right in front of my face, as though examining me more clearly this time. "You're an alien?!" I rubbed my sore ears at Rainbow's still raised voice. "Shout it to the world, why don't you?" I muttered sourly. Yet the pegasus didn't seem caring enough to retort at the moment, directing her attention on the others. "And you all knew this?!" Twilight glanced away nervously, Applejack rubbed the back of her head with a sheepishly grin, Spike whistled innocently, Fluttershy stared at me apologetically, and Rarity shrugged helplessly. ...What? Did Rarity already-?! "You're an alien..." Rainbow then mumbled thoughtfully upon looking back in my face, finally realizing personal space and taking a small distance back. "My friend's an alien... That's..." I braced myself, for whatever was going to come out of her raised tone next to the revelation. "Awesome!"
Chapter Forty-Six: Can you handle the Truth? Chapter Forty-Six: Can you handle the Truth? "You sure you're ready?" "Heh." The nervous chuckled unwillingly escaped my faintly smirking muzzle, in response to Spike's question. "Absolutely not." The understanding dragon nodded, tone that of comfort as he observed me pace around the room. "I know how that feels; back in Canterlot, it was easy to become the center of attention from being the number one assistant to a student of the Princess." Upon turning around during my slow walk, a corner of my eye showed Spike shrugging, "But what's the worse that can happen? They all know now, so we should just get it over with." "Easier said than done..." I muttered while passing the observant lizard, eyes occasionally glancing towards the closed door nearby. Nope, Twilight hasn't entered yet, which makes me partially wonder what the girls are even doing in there, aside from waiting for me to be prepared. Bad news though, I was far from ready to face this. Another failure on my part; I should've prepared for this inevitable meeting ages ago. For some goddamn reason, I felt nothing but hesitation and a sliver of apprehension at what was to come as soon as the purple unicorn informs us our friends were prepared to hear the whole story. Having been practically untalkative yesterday evening from the truth being known to the entire Mane Six now, Twilight suggested we continue with this revelation tomorrow, when I'm more prepared to say my piece. Now, the girls have arrived, and were waiting on the other side of that door. Nervous was becoming quite the understatement, the thought I dwelled on it. I shouldn't worry this much, but my damn mental condition's to blame for this exaggerate behaviour of mine. And besides, this was bound to happen eventually. though I'm rather surprised that Fluttershy, of all ponies, was the one to blurt out my secret, instead of a certain loud pink Earth Pony or melodramatic blue pegasus. Spike, opting to provide support for me. continued with trying to help me face this upcoming confrontation with positive words. "You look like you're about to face an ursamajor with that expression." Well, almost positive vocal support. "You'll be fine, Stardust, and you've got me and Twilight to back you up just in case." Despite my apprehension, I threw a small smirk at the confident dragon, "Ah yes, you two will certainly be the backup I need." Spike playfully rolled his eyes, "Yeah yeah. Sarcasm aside, Stardust, I know them, and so do you; they won't hate you or anything. They'll be your friends no matter who or what you are!" "...Honestly, Spike, that reassurance is very comforting." I was being sincere there, I needed as much encouragement as possible. He's right, there was nothing to be worried about; this initial nervousness which kept me up for most of the night was just some unwanted drive whenever something huge or small was about to impact me. I nodded with a tired smile to Spike, "Thank you, my friend." The grinning infant dragon winked and gave a thumbs up, "What are friends for?" Before I could provide another dry retort to the rhetorical question, a creaking sound caught our immediate attention. We both looked, my pacing halted, towards the opening door, Twilight's head popping in with a small smile, "They're ready. Are you?" "No, but that doesn't matter now." "We can postpone if you're that apprehensive-" "No, no. We should get this over with." An exhausted sigh concluded my statement. A supportive-expressive Twilight nodded, opening the door fully while we followed her to our patient audience. "Don't worry Jack, you'll be completely fine. There's no need at all to be concerned over this." Spike nodded in agreement to the mare's reassuring words, but my only response was wordlessly walking with the two. It's time to face the music. Heh. Trust Twilight to arrange everything so orderly for something like this. The rest of the Mane Six were currently waiting expectantly, all eyes turned on me upon my arrival into the room. Sitting on a row of comfy-looking cushions, their seats faced a lectern, where I was evidently going to address my curious and patient audience. Approaching the wooden object, my eyes then noticed a pile of cue cards lying on the surface of the lectern. Tch, thanks Twilight. I threw the encouraging mare an exasperated smile, before clearing my throat when standing behind the lectern, taking a moment to observe everyone's expressions. Rarity and Applejack were expressing just as much encouragement as Twilight, Fluttershy looked openly curious, Pinkie Pie was grinning, and Rainbow Dash waved her hoof around to motion for me to begin. ...Well, I've kept them waiting long enough. "To be honest, I'm not sure where to even begin." Was my first sheepish statement. That incited a chuckle out of Rarity, "Perhaps the beginning shall suffice, Stardust." While Twilight's horn glowed, the stacks of thin white cards levitating beside me for emphasis. "...Alright." Swallowing my hesitation, and urge to just run out of the room, I slowly picked up the first offered cue card, reading out loud the contents. "'Thank you all for attending this afternoon, where revelations are to be opened before us. But first, I would like to say that no matter what happens, I hope you all accept me for who and what I am after I've concluded indulging your curiosity, and right to know.'" Picking up the next cards, I continued with a frown, "'To begin, I should inform you all about my species, known as humanity, or in scientific terms, homo-sapiens-' I'm sorry, Twilight, the beforehand preparation is appreciated, but I'd rather explain my circumstances my way." "Oh. Of course." The addressed unicorn nodded in understanding, and the cards disappeared just like that, even the ones in my hoofs. "Thank you." Then I returned to addressing my intent audience, elbows resting on the surface of the lectern. May as well get comfortable, and I have an idea on how to begin this speech. "Though she's right, you all deserve to know the truth, and we'll start with my identity. My true name is Jack, Jack Edward James Wright. I come from a planet ruled by the human race, named Earth. By some inexplicable magical force, I've been taken from my world and dropped here, in Equestria, during the whole Nightmare Moon affair." They all nodded, prompting me to proceed. And I obliged, already feeling more confident by telling them the complete and absolute truth, "My kind, humanity, are a bipedal race, evolved from monkeys... or created by a deity, depending how you view it. Your kind and I have many in common, save for our more advanced technology, our history, politics, monarchy, and the fact we're mainly omnivorous." A smirk rose on my muzzle at Spike's small chuckle. "I can't really describe to any of you what a human looks like, because quite frankly, I'm terrible with descriptions... and explanations." "That's all right." Applejack spoke up, sounding genuinely intrigued. The others nodded. Thank God. "My home planet, Earth, is like Equestria in similar ways also. Though their are various differences in species and land; the majority of my world is covered in water, and each and every land has their own individual government and or monarchy to rule it. Unlike Equestria, we have no one ruler we all ultimately answer to. Also, there are many creatures here, on your world, that only exist in folklore on Earth, dragons and hydras, as examples." "Do ponies exist there?" My eyes glanced at Fluttershy, nodding. "Yes, but they have the same mindset as any general animal." That caused some to tilt their heads and others to raise invisible brows. "Also, what you call 'Earth Ponies' here are the only type we have on Earth. Unicorns and pegasi also exist only in fairytales." "Huh? Well that sounds lame!" Rainbow Dash commented in disbelief, gesturing dramatically. "How can there be a world with no pegasi? What about weather control?" Before I could get a dry word in, Twilight spoke up in that knowing tone, "Actually, in Stardust- sorry, Jack's world, the weather works without anyone operating it; it acts accordingly to the passing seasons." Well, most of the time. "Thank you, Twilight." The purple mare smiled sheepishly. "Sorry, couldn't resist." "And this is mighty fine and all." Applejack then said, green eyes focused intently on me. "But I'm more interested as to why ya here, Stardust. Or would you prefer we call you Jack now?" "Stardust will do." Was my immediate response. "I've grown too fond of that temporary name, I should enjoy it while it lasts." "That's great, but Applejack's got a point. Why are you, of all your kind, here?" Rarity, Applejack and Twilight then glared at Rainbow's unintentional rudeness. Yet her attention was only directed towards me, awaiting my answer. Well, this was it. The moment where either my friendship with them strengthens, or crumbles like dust. "An unknown entity basically abducted me from my world, and for some reason dropped me off here with little to no explanation." Their responses to that was appropriate, of course, ranging from confusion to skepticism. I snorted, leaning off the wooden surface to walk around the lectern. "Sounds positively absurd, I know. But it's the truth, believe it or not. This person, who calls himself Specter, apparently has a few tasks for me to conduct here on Equestria. So far I've completed only my first task, and I need to get through before I can any hope of returning home." "Wait wait wait a minute." Rainbow Dash was the first to address their disbelief, her pink eyes narrowing. "Let me get this straight, some random invisible force took your for your world, placed you here and wants you to do some things for him before you can go back to your world?" "Basically." "I share Rainbow's blatant skepticism, it does all sound a little... ludicrous." Rarity admitted apologetically. "What exactly are these tasks that this 'Specter' wishes you to complete?" "And who the heck is this Specter?" "Do they have parties on Earth?" Just to remind yourself, Stardust, there are plenty of windows for you to jump out of. Just in case their reactions are... less than calm. Bracing myself for just about anything, I composed myself with a calm exhale, before continuing. "Yes, Pinkie, they do have parties; some more extreme than others. I'm at a loss over Specter's identity as you are, Rainbow. As for these tasks... if any of you get mad at me for this, you have every right to be." "Stardust..." My firm glance stopped Twilight before she could possibly intervene. "I've been lying to you all, you deserve to know the main reason I befriended you all." Many frowns creased their features. Too late to back down now. "I... My first task was to befriend all of you, the bearers of the Elements of Harmony, specifically." Their eyes widened, yet I had to continue. They deserved to know. "I don't know why, or what it has to do in the grand scheme of things, but Specter demanded it. And I had every desire to return home, I still do, but..." Anymore words could hardly escape my throat at the expressions they were displaying towards me. Being a good friend, Spike spoke up suddenly and quickly, "But he does think of us all as friends! Remember how many times Stardust risked his life for us? When he gave us all advice and helped us out whenever needed?" Twilight nodded, reinforcing Spike's points. "Do you all remember Stardust first displaying reluctance to even hang out with us, never mind befriend us? He had no intention of manipulating any of us for his own gain. Stardust cares about each and every one of us, you have to believe us." "Is that true?" Applejack was the first to ask, green eyes reflecting doubt... and hurt. "Did ya ever really care about us?" "Yes." Without a doubt. I nodded, frowning in determination. "I've always cared about you all, I was just too stubborn to admit it to myself. And I would hate myself even further for willingly tricking you all and taking advantage of your kindness and loyalty, hence why I didn't immediately do as Specter requested." "Really? Or are you just lying to us all right now, to keep up this supposed friendship of ours?" Rainbow folded her limbs, expression that of suspicion and betrayal. "How exactly can we trust you now?" ...Dammit... The one thing I was afraid of arising in this conversation came true... "Because he wouldn't be telling you all this, if he had any intention of deceiving us." Twilight replied, walking forward to stand beside me, with Spike approaching my left. Without looking at me, the stern unicorn addressed her- our friends determinedly. "It's one thing to befriend us, another to risk one's own life constantly to protect others." "Twilight, did you know about this?" Rarity asked in surprise. The knowledgeable mare nodded. "I did, and for a moment I was just as doubtful as you all are currently. But then I remembered, all my interactions with this stallion, the times he selflessly risked his life or willingly helped others. Rarity, remember when he and Spike went down to rescue you from the Diamond Dogs? That was Stardust's idea." From their reactions, save for Pinkie's shocked gasp, they knew I had a bigger hand in it than the fabricated story we told them. "Applejack, remember when Stardust single-handedly stopped a war between Appleloosa and the buffalo tribe? And Rainbow, remember when Stardust swallowed his pride just to help you realize your own folly? Fluttershy, remember a while back when he threw you out of harm's way from that falling tree, and hurt his own leg in the process?" Twilight's purple eyes glanced at me, glinting that warmness and trust she showed all too well. "I can recall plenty of times when he helped me out, cheered me up whenever I felt down or doubt, endured my lectures and speeches, and always answered my questions time and time again. I trust him with my life." Twilight... "So do I!" Spike added to the defense, beaming at me. "He's helped me out whenever I needed it, knowingly or not! Stardust has become a big brother to me. It doesn't matter whether he had to be out friend or not back then now." Spike... Twilight nodded at her assistant's input, her smile broadening while returning her gaze to our audience. "Stardust is our friend, no matter what. And he thinks of us all as his friends, don't you?" "...Yes." I finally spoke up, my voice a little hoarse by the sentimental openness towards me. "Yes, I do." And, to my relief, Twilight's effective speech seemed to have an impact on the rest. All suspicion and mistrust was already clearing from their features. Yet, I couldn't be too relieved, just in case something happens that'd cause them to never want to speak to me again. Yet Twilight and Spike... both trusted me, regarded me that highly... Was I honestly, truly deserving of their friendship like this? Applejack and Rarity were the first to respond, standing up from the seats and approaching us, more specifically me. Blue and green eyes gazed intently on me, as though really looking at me for the first time since my arrival here. Probably for any signs of deception. I did my best to express just how sincere I was, and that Twilight and Spike had no reason to be lying. Even if I was unsure about it myself. Stopping right in front, both mares regarded me for a moment, before smiling. "Well, if Twilight and Spike have that much faith in ya, sugarcube," Applejack began, "Then I don't see why we shouldn' either." Rarity nodded, "Quite right. We've been through so much together, after all, to doubt our friendship with you now, darling." Before I could even respond to that, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy walked up next, the former speaking positively, "I never doubted you for a minute, Star! You'll always be my friend, even if you're an alien or not!" "You've helped us all so many times." Fluttershy added gently, grinning lightly, "After everything you've done for us, I have no reason to doubt our cherished friendship now." You girls... Our gazes then turned on the one who had yet to say anything. Rainbow Dash was still in her seat, eyes averting our looks. Knowing she was the temporary center of attention, the pegasus shrugged, "Well... I still don't know what to make of you, Star..." Of course... "...But," But? I'll pretend there wasn't a tinge of hope in my soul, as Rainbow grinned at me, her wings moving her forward. "If our friends trust you so much, I suppose I can give you the benefit of the doubt. Besides, it's undoubtedly cool to have an alien for a pal." Thrusting her blue front hoof forward, the girls and Spike quickly understood, placing their own hoofs and hand on Rainbow's, all looking towards me again. "What do ya say, Star?" "Ya'll for lettin' us help ya out in returnin' home?" Applejack concluded for the pegasus, as they patiently waited for my response. ...[BEEP] it. I had nothing to lose but their friendship. And if they want to help me, then I have no objections. My own hoof placed atop theirs, Twilight spoke up professionally and brightly, "For our friend Stardust Balance, let's help him return to his world!" "Yeah!" The rest save for I chorused as our limbs stretched up into the air in triumph. And just like that, I felt nothing would go wrong again. "Sometimes, I feel as though my friendship with you all is too good to be true..." I couldn't help but admit. "Oh, you give us too much credit, dear." Rarity waved dismissively as the rest smiled happily. "So, what precisely is this second task you're currently doing for this 'Specter'?" "Ah. Well really it's to interact... with you all." [BEEP]. I inwardly wince, prepared for any negative impact now for confessing as such. Yet they all nodded, "Ah"'ing themselves. Pinkie then grinned widely- Oof! I was treated to another hug by the pink Earth Pony. "Well then, let's interact with a group hug!" Oh dear lord... "...Alright. I'll endure this one." Which prompted the laughter of the many ponies and dragon squeezing me to death. But all the same, everything felt like it was going to be alright... Funny how bonds can become stronger by the most bizarre of circumstances. After hearing out my plight and missions, the Mane Six vowed to assist me in my endeavor to return home. The rest of that meeting was spent with me explaining more about my homeworld and species, leaving out the more darker and grown up details of course. I provided information that fascinated them the most, such as the fashion sense of each country, what kind of animals lived there, farming and rodeos, parties, and what Rainbow would most likely find as 'cool'. After which, the rest of the day comprised of the entire Mane Six, Spike and I just... hanging out. That's it. They all decided to treat me to a lovely day out, knowing a 'Welcome, alien' party idea from Pinkie Pie was the last thing I wanted. Any grievances or doubts I had instantly evaporated by the clear and trust and love they had for their extraterrestrial friend. I was wrong to have doubted them. The next few days afterwards were the usual with some changes here and there. Those morning sessions between Twilight and I were now usually accompanied by someone else, other than Spike of course. Occasionally it was either Fluttershy or Rainbow Dash, considering the rest had bigger responsibilities to where they lived. They helped by either asking questions Twilight hadn't thought of, or assisting in whatever experiment the intelligent unicorn decided to try out in relation to my 'unique powers.' Rainbow had inquired if my species had similar abilities, to which I humouredly replied with a simple "They wish." Sometimes Applejack, Rarity and Pinkie Pie visited when they had the time in the morning, also eager to help out and learn more about the alien living here. They certainly weren't kidding around upon expressing desires to help me complete my tasks; I once joked that they wanted me to leave as soon as possible. The immediate objections to the jest had me baffled, flattered and honoured. Having finished a session this morning, a whole week ever since the truth came out, I returned to the usual routine of weekly delivering a tray of brownies to the lively Sugarcube Corner. "Who's next please, and what can I get for you- Oh, hi Stardust!" Pinkie greeted upon noticing who was at the front of the line. "Are you here to deliver some brownies?" "Is the tray resting on my back an answer enough?" I asked in dry good nature, carefully setting the warm backed goods down on the counter. "Mr and Mrs Cake out for the day?" "Yep!" Pinkie nodded happily, pulling the tray to the side. "They're out having family time with Pound Cake and Carrot Cake, so I'm running the store with Rarity helping me out!" "Lovely, how are those little bundles of joy?" "I'm glad you asked, they're-" "Now go to the back of the line where you belong!" Our attention shifted on the raised rough voice, noticing Fluttershy at the back... berating another pony? It seems everyone turned to look at dispute, as the ordered blue mare hurriedly did as the yellow pegasus commanded, while Fluttershy then glared - that's right, glared - at the line in front of her, prompting several gasps as the cue suddenly moved backwards to allow Fluttershy to approach the counter next. ...[BEEP] wusses. Seriously though, was it Opposite Day? What's going on? "Hey, look at you!" Pinkie was evidently impressed. Joining her, Rarity commented as the yellow mare confidently flew towards the counter, "Oh! Your action was so feisty! It's fabulous!" Fabulous? I'd call it worrying. "Looks like that monster's workshop really paid off!" Monster? What? "Iron Will's not a monster." Fluttershy objected. Who the [BEEP]'s Iron Will? "He's a Minotaur, and a true inspiration. His techniques really work!" "Slow down, you have Minotaur's here as well?" I asked, admittedly intrigued by the concept. Pinkie nodded. Huh, first hydras and now Minotaur's. What other greek mythological creatures do they have inhabiting Equestria? I wonder "Well they've certainly made a difference in the way you carry yourself." Rarity continued in response to Fluttershy. "You truly are a whole new Fluttershy." ...Um. Was that a good thing? "Yes I am! And new Fluttershy feels stoked about new Fluttershy!" Oh God, she's turning into Gaston. "Well old Pinkie Pie's pretty proud of new Fluttershy; proud as pink punch!" For emphasis, the enthusiastic Earth Pony pulled out a glass bowl of punch. "Want some?" Followed by snorting laughter. ...The things that happen whenever I got outside. "You laugh at me?" The [BEEP]? Fluttershy was frowning, her tone suggesting she was insulted by Pinkie's innocent behaviour. "I laugh at you!" Jesus! The pegasus ruthlessly pushed the glass of punch atop the helpless mare. Sharing a surprised look with Rarity, we could only observe wordlessly as Fluttershy proceeded to storm off out of the store. "Bye girls." "What...?" I asked myself while following Rarity and Pinkie out, in obvious shared concern for our usual shy pegasus- Whoa... Fluttershy literally just beat the [BEEP] out of a pony who was preoccupying a taxi cart pulled by a stallion. Said pony was then hurled through the air, landing right by the doorstep of Sugarcube Corner, vocally expressing the unwarranted pain. I quickly helped the poor stallion up. "Nopony pushes new Fluttershy around! NOPONY!" Was the mare's announcement to whole town, before the frightened cart-puller hurriedly ran off to take the pegasus wherever she wanted to go. "Old Pinkie Pie's not sure she likes new Fluttershy after all." "Oh old Rarity agrees..." "And old Stardust would like to know, never mind his new discovery that taxi's are a thing here as well, but what the hell has warranted this drastic change of personality from Fluttershy." My gaze settled from the departing cart towards the disturbed Rarity and Pinkie Pie. "I've obviously missed something." Rarity nodded, turning to me with a worried expression. "Indeed. Fluttershy has been too much of a pushover as of late, so we tried to help her be more assertive towards others. When that didn't work, she obviously visited that monster's live event to learn how not to be so pushed around so much. Clearly, it's only made things worse." "So you tried to help Fluttershy stand up more for herself." "Basically." I nodded, my frown deepening. "A noble goal. Yet it seems this 'Iron Will's' tactics is turning Fluttershy into something she isn't." "You can say that again!" Pinkie exclaimed, suddenly grabbing us around our pony shoulders. "Come on! We gotta follow Fluttershy before it gets out of hand!" "Wow, this is serious, Pinkie, if you're speaking sense for once." "This is no time for joking around, Stardust!" Rarity concurred with the pink mare, as we were practically being dragged forward. "We need to help Fluttershy as quickly as possible." "And we will." Indeed, that was not the Fluttershy I knew. And goddamn, after their acceptance and assistance for me, would it be hypocritical of me to not try help any of my friends in turn. When we arrived, our fears were proving more and more confirmed. Yelling at a stallion who looked ready for a vacation in Hawaii, Flutterhsy looked prepared to attack the poor pony. "You make me lose, I blow my fuse!" "Fluttershy, stop!" I shouted as the mare proceeded to bite into the stallion's camera, obviously wanting to hurl him like a toy. Yet the angered mare paid no heed, and I could only watch with a horrified flinch as the pony was thrown away, but thankfully landing in a bale of hay while his camera somehow landed against the bell atop a nearby tower. "Fluttershy, what are you doing?" Rarity asked sternly as we approached the pegasus, who had her tail turned to her. "That's no way to behave!" "Did you see what he did to new Fluttershy?" Actually no, no we didn't. "He thought new Fluttershy was a pushover!" At the stare towards, daring us to argue back, Rarity obliged first, calmly replying, "No sweetie, he didn't. We saw the whole thing!" We did? I always did have problems with my visions at times, not that I'd ever admit that to anyone here. My Dad always made a point for me to wear those damn glasses at home, due to my need to squint at anything from a distance. Although, ever since my arrival in Ponyville, my vision has been fairly better. I can't recall much of anytime I needed to squint at anything here. "We think you've taken your assertiveness training a little too far." Rarity said as Fluttershy flew above us, almost menacing-like. Yeah, a little. Sure. Fluttershy was having none of it, though. "What?" She asked in annoyed disbelief. You know it's amazing how such a soft tone can have a rough edge like that. "You just want new Fluttershy to be a doormat like old Fluttershy! But old Fluttershy is gone!" "Somehow, I don't believe that." I retorted, which prompted her glare to harden. No, I will not be intimidated by her. Fluttershy of all ponies. "New Fluttershy! Old Fluttershy!" Pinkie said, as though the pegasus' reference to third-person was headache-inducing. "What happened to nice Fluttershy? We want that Fluttershy back." Rarity basically demanded of her friend. "No." Well of course it wouldn't be that easy. "You want wimp Fluttershy! You want pushover Fluttershy! You want do-anything-she-won't-complain Fluttershy!" "We want none of those." I said while frowning at this abnormal behaviour of hers. "We want the Fluttershy who isn't behaving like an arse back!" Ah great, now I'm doing it! "Make it stop!" Pinkie whined, as though sincerely getting a headache from it all. The following statement, I [BEEP] you not, did NOT come from me."Things getting too complicated for your simple little brain, Pinkie Pie?" Ouch. Rarity caught the falling Earth Pony who was pushed back by the smug Fluttershy. "Now stop right there!" You tell her, Rarity! "Let's not descend things into petty little insults." "Why not? I thought petty was what you're all about, Rarity; such as your petty concerns about fashion." Oh burn! My jaw literally opened in shock while Rarity gasped at the offense towards something she loved. Noticing tears leaking from the unicorn's eyes, my brotherly instincts took over. "She didn't mean that, Rarity." I said in attempt to comfort the poor mare, patting her back gently. "Hey, leave her alone!" Pinkie said next for Rarity's defense, glaring at Fluttershy. Even the optimistic bearer of Happiness knew better. "Fashion is her passion!" "Oh then what are you passionate about? Birthday cake? Party hats?" Fluttershy continued relentlessly. "I can't believe that the two most wriggliest ponies in Ponyville are telling new Fluttershy how to live her life when they are throwing their own lives away on pointless pursuits that nopony else gives a flying-!" "SHUT THE [BEEP] UP RIGHT NOW!" My own disbelief and rage overtook me, as my eyes glared heatedly at the unfazed Fluttershy, who stared impassively down at the one who interrupted her. I will NOT tolerate this bull-[BEEP] towards my friends. This ends right now- "Oh, and how can we forget about our attention-seeking patronizing alien?" ...Excuse me?! "Telling new Fluttershy to be quiet when all he ever does is give lectures and melodramatic speeches in his own self-righteousness." ...I'm not patronizing... am I? "Well guess what, Stardust? Or 'Jack', no one cares what you have to say! You pointlessly waste your time away from going home by favouriting hanging out with Twilight than anyone else, because you refuse to admit that you have a crush on her! I almost feel sorry for you; you're just as weak and pathetic as old Fluttershy!" ...What... What can I possibly say to that...? For once, I found myself utterly speechless, by Flutterhsy of all ponies. As the smirking pegasus folded her limbs triumphantly, I could only stare as a cold sensation washed over me. What... What the hell happened to you, Fluttershy...? I heard Pinkie sniff. "Looks like nasty Fluttershy's here to stay!" "Uh! I cannot believe what that monster Iron Will has said to you!" Concluded by the sound of the girls crying while running away, leaving only my stunned self and an enraged pegasus. "Iron Will's not a monster! HE'S A MINOTAUR!" Fluttershy screeched to the heavens, finally landing on the ground as she breathed angrily while turning her gaze to the puddle below her, as if checking her own expression. My own mouth wouldn't shut, and perhaps it should stay that way; seeing as how now Fluttershy was finally realizing what was truly happening to her. Those widened innocent eyes returned, features quickly shifting to that of shock, and then of horror, as the full implications hit her mind full-force. I could only watch, still stung from her words, while Fluttershy returned to the normal self we all knew and adored. Tears were quick to leak from her blue saddened eyes. "I'm the monster..." Was her inaccurate statement. As though realizing I was still here, those eyes gazed upwards towards my still state. "Stardust... I'm... sorry..." ...It was near to impossible for anyone to be [BEEP] off at Fluttershy herself. "Fluttershy..." I began softly while the pegasus turned away, finding it in me to move my limbs again. Slowly approaching the paused pony, I commanded gently, "Look at me. Please." Reluctantly, the mare met my gaze, tears still dropping her soft features. "I've been a terrible friend..." Fluttershy said quietly, while I placed a hoof on her shoulder for comfort. "I've gone too far..." "You have." I nodded in agreement. She winced at those words. "You allowed yourself to get lost in your own assertiveness. But that doesn't make you a monster, we all make mistakes." Should I be mad? Furious? Disappointed at this mare for behaving in that awful and sickening manner earlier? Perhaps. But dammit, I couldn't find it in myself to express anything other than comfort and reassurance for my poor friend. Rarity and Pinkie Pie will have to wait; the one who seriously needed help the most was this distraught pegasus before me. "Do you want to talk about it?" I asked gently. Her eyes were averting my own- ...There's the Fluttershy I know. I felt the fur on my chest soften as the poor pegasus sobbed into it, rubbing her back for more comfort. "I'm sorry..." I heard the tearful words. "I'm so sorry..." "It's fine..." I replied with equal quietness, refusing to allow a single drop to escape my own eyes. Just hearing Fluttershy cry was enough to strike a cord in me, and quite possibly any human being. "I'm not mad at you, Fluttershy." "You should be..." The pegasus objected softly, still not removing herself from my soaked chest. "After everything I've said to you..." "You weren't yourself, my dear." I reassured her, gently prying the saddened mare off me to meet her tearful gaze. I smiled in hopes it cheered her up further. "Rarity and Pinkie know this also, they'll come back." My eyes glanced at the nearby cottage. "Now, I think we go inside and help you get better. Shall we?" She didn't answer. That was fine, her posture responded enough. Gently, I guided the grateful Fluttershy back towards her house, where no doubt her animal friends were waiting and willing to help cheer up the one who always took care of them. This might just be me, yet I couldn't help but feel I was partially to blame for what happened to this poor mare. "Feeling better?" I asked with a kind tone, as one of the woodland creatures occupying the distraught Fluttershy's house passed her the warm cup of tea. The pegasus eagerly accepted it, drinking the contents there were evidently soothing her distress. Yet the only reply to my question was a small nod, as if still ashamed to even communicate with me after that incident earlier. I sighed, deciding to get right to the point. As the small animals she always took care of huddle around the sitting Fluttershy from the other side of the table, I waited until she stopped sipping the drink. "Fluttershy..." Dammit, I wasn't honestly sure how to begin. But looks like that wasn't necessary, as the pegaus clearly understood my inward inquiry. "I wanted to stop being a pushover." Fluttershy began quietly, bright blue eyes averting my inquisitive own, focusing on the surface of her warm tea, "I wanted others to stop pushing me around and do nothing about it, so I decided to take some assertive lessons from Iron Will." My reply for now was a nod. I don't know who this Iron Will was, but I know where I'm going after Fluttershy has completely calmed down. "So I went to the seminar, and Iron Will chose me as a volunteer to show others how to be assertive. And it worked." Yet there was no triumph in her voice upon saying that, just dejection. Her muzzle quivered. "I thought... that those lessons would help me stop being a doormat for everypony. But instead..." "Instead you went too far." Fluttershy nodded meekly, still refusing to meet my gaze. "Yes..." She squeaked. A sigh escaped my mouth. "There's a distinct difference, Fluttershy, between being assertive, and being a [BEEP]- A jerk. You can stop being a pushover to others, but that doesn't necessarily mean you have to be rude about it. You just have to find that balance of asking others to move out of the way, and not be mean about it at the same time." "But I've been awful to everyone anyway, even you, Stardust." Fluttershy shook her drooped head. "Now I've hurt Rarity and Pinkie Pie's feelings, and they'll never forgive me for that." "Oh of course they will." I objected gently as the many woodland creatures shook their heads in disagreement with their mistress. "If there's anything I learned about your kind, my dear, it's that they are nauseatingly forgiving. They'll come around and check to see if you're alright soon, I promise you that." "But... what about you, Stardust? You're not a pony, how can you forgive me so easily?" "You weren't yourself." I answered simply. "Plus, it's quite impossible to be mad at you, Fluttershy. And besides, you were one-hundred percent correct about me earlier, Fluttershy; I am arrogant, patronizing, I do give out long overdrawn speeches and lectures, I do interact more with Twilight than anyone else nowadays, I am a pathetic being." Fluttershy looked up at that, expressing surprise at the admittance. "I didn't mean any of that, Stardust!" "Doesn't mean it isn't true." I shrugged, "Aside from my 'crush', everything you said about me is accurate. I'm been an awful friend, and I'm sorry for that." That said, I moved off my seat, intending to leave the cottage now to give Fluttershy her peace. "But I've come to terms with my faults a long time ago, my dear. Now, seeing as how you're feeling better now, I'm going to pay this Iron Will a visit." "Stardust, you've never ever been a terrible friend!" The usually shy pegasus objected as I walked towards the front door. "You're one of the best friends I could ever ask for!" My hooves paused. "...Look after her, my little friends." I addressed the animals I passed by. The woodland creatures nodded determinedly, some saluting. My eyes looked back at the watching mare. "You're not and never will be a monster, Fluttershy, you're the kindest and thoughtful pony I've ever had the honour of meeting, and I'm proud to be your friend." With that said, time to show this Iron Will the real meaning of assertiveness. ...It's Hercule. I recognize that voice anywhere. It's [BEEP] Hercule. "So remember my friends." The large blue Minotaur, his lower body completely black, concluded his lesson for the pony audience, posing dramatically. "Don't apologize; criticize!" He even gives out ridiculous advice like Hercule. As the cheering crowd slowly began to leave the middle of the maze where the event was being held, I stood to the side, waiting patiently for them all to leave. I'm half-expecting the giant blue goat-man, who had no 'half-man' about him save for the fact he was standing on two hooves and had two human hands, to suddenly burst out laughing like Mr Satan. I'll give him credit though, he chose a maze to hold these lessons in. I love mazes. And Minotaur in a maze. Hilarious. This was the so-called Iron Will I sought out, after taking directions towards where the seminar took place. The giant bull-man was preoccupied speaking with some of his assistants; real goats who were now cleaning up the stage. Walking by one, ignoring its glance at me, I waited at the front of the stage to get the Minotaur's attention. "Hm?" The giant mother-[BEEP] said as one of his employees pointed behind him, tiny yellow eyes gazing down at the remaining pony. "Show's over, my friend. Come back tomorrow if you wanna learn more of Iron Will's amazing lessons." You have nothing to teach me, Hercule the Minotaur. "Iron Will, I presume? I'm a friend of Fluttershy's." "Ahh." Recognition shone in his eyes, nodding. "Fluttershy, my prize student ever since Iron Will arrived in Ponyville; I've heard she takes no pushing from anypony. I'm proud my lessons paid off." Third person or first person, which is it? "More than they should." I replied calmly, prompting the bull-man's raised brow. "This new assertiveness of hers has turned her into a jerk, resulting in arguments with her and her friends." Myself included. Folding his arms, Iron Will shrugged. "If they can't handle it, then clearly they've no right to be her friends." My eyes narrowed at that. "Though you have reminded Iron Will that Fluttershy must now pay her fee for my lessons. If you'll excuse me..." "Fluttershy is in absolute no condition to pay anything." Yet that didn't stop Iron Will from jumping off the stage, the ground landing causing a considerable vibration in the air. Jesus, I was barely up to his rather thin stomach. "She won't be paying your fee for a while." The arrogant Minotaur scoffed, waving dismissively as though I were a fly. "Anyone who takes Iron Will's lessons to heart must pay their fee, condition or not." "It's not a matter of you wanting money for turning Fluttershy into something she's not." I said evenly as he walked by me. "It's a matter of your lessons teaching others how to be assertive the wrong way." That incited his hooves to halt, the Minotaur glancing over his shoulder. "Hm? And what gives you the right to declare that Iron Will's lessons are wrong, little stallion?" Because I come from a species that knows assertiveness like the back of their hand. "'Don't apologize; criticize.' You're not teaching them how to stand up for themselves, you're teaching them how to be [BEEP]s- jerks." "Look kid-" "Don't 'look kid' me." His eyes narrowed, body turning around to face me fully. Our glares were evenly matched. "I'm far more older than I look, and clearly have more experience than you over assertiveness. I will not allow Fluttershy to transform into someone as brutish and mean-spirited as you've taught her." "...You've got nerve kid, I'll give you that." Beneath that rough Hercule voice, I detected a tinge of respect. The Minotaur folded his arms again. "What do you want?" "For you to leave Ponyville." Was my immediate answer. "No one here deserves such harsh lessons, least of all Fluttershy. Reconsider what you've been teaching ponies, and don't come back until you've learned yourself the proper meaning of assertiveness. I am willing to pay Fluttershy's fee for her, if that'll satisfy you." Expecting a quick rejection of the offer, I had a plan B prepared. Yet the giant bull-man looked intrigued by the offer, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "I might be persuaded to do as you request, little stallion, if you do something for Iron Will first." Of course. "And what might that be?" "In addition to the fee." Iron Will began, grinning rather sinister while gesturing to the stage behind me. "Show me exactly how assertive you can be." Ah. A smirk graced my muzzle. "With pleasure, Mr Sa- Will." "Mind if I join you?" The humoured tone incited my smirk. "No, get out of my sight Twilight. Of course you can join me, this is your house after all." Not bothering to glance at her, my eyes stayed focused on the glinting stars above, having decided to spend some time out on the library's top floor balcony. I rarely visit the top floor of this place, despite how long I've been living here. I felt the railing my front limbs leaned on gain additional weight. "I've always loved the stars." Twilight began, sounding quite serene. "So many patterns and constellations; I can name a few right now just be looking." "I'm not surprised, love." "Do you think you can see your world from here, Jack?" Well since they're separated by different universes, no. "I doubt it; my world would've discovered Equestria long ago." I imagined the mare beside me nodding, sounding contemplative. "I've always wondered what would be out there, beyond the beauty of the stars, that my own telescopes couldn't see. Yet I have living proof of other life in my own home, who happens to be one of my best friends. A small part of me is still reeling over that." "Life is obviously kind to you, my dear Twilight." Me on the other hand, well life hates me. But what can ya do? "But you're right, the stars are beautiful. It's a shame that I rarely look at them." I heard her chuckle. "Maybe you should go outside at night more often." "I'll think about it." Followed by shared light laughter. My gaze finally teared from the glinting lights above to the smiling unicorn, who looked positively at peace from looking at the stars above. Those eyes of hers again sparkling... "Though I get the feeling that's not the only reason you came out here." Twilight nodded. "Perceptive as ever, Jack." "I try." "I know." The unicorn met my gaze, this time her expression softening slightly. "I've heard about what happened with Fluttershy." Ah. "Of course you have." But that smile never left her muzzle. "It was sweet of you to be there for her, Jack, despite those horrible things she said about you that she didn't mean. Fluttershy asked me to thank you for her, since you were busy talking with Iron Will." "I'll talk to her tomorrow." Hopefully nothing awkward would come out of it. "Jack..." This time there was uncertainty in her tone, Twilight's voice wavering. "What precisely happened between you and Iron Will?" The innocent yet worrisome question prompted my light smirk. "Worried I attacked him or something?" "You can be a little... brash at times." Twilight shrugged. "You don't need to be concerned, we had a conversation, nothing more. Iron Will won't be returning to Ponyville until he's learnt to change his lessons about assertiveness a little." At least, that's what I'm hoping happens. Wouldn't hold my breathe on it. "I'm relieved to hear that." Twilight said sincerely, resuming her gaze on the stars above. As did I. "I'm glad she doesn't hold any resentment towards you for rejecting her feelings." I groaned, she brings that up now? "Then again, this is Fluttershy we're talking about." The amused unicorn added, "But it was sweet of you, nonetheless, to look after her like that." "I'm a generally sweet guy." "Could've fooled me." The balcony echoed with more laughter from both pony and human. "You're not planning on sleeping anytime soon?" Did she forget who she was talking to? "You know me, Twilight, can never sleep until three or four in the morning." "I have a spell to remedy that, but I can expect your immediate reply." I smirked. "Then you wouldn't mind assisting me on some late night research?" "Certainly." My limbs pushed themselves off the railing, as my body turned to return to the warm indoors. "Just let me give Spike his bedtime story and we're good to go." "Of course-" "Twilight!" Speak of the devil. Spike quickly rushed by, holding a rolled-up letter for the mare. "A letter from the Princess? At this time?" Magically grabbing the offered parchment, Twilight began reading the contents. "Oh, it's addressed to you, Jack. Princess Celestia requests your presence in Canterlot the following morning. She says it's urgent." Urgent? What could Celestia possibly want that it wouldn't have to wait? I've no obligation to heed that alicorn's beck and call. "Guess visiting Fluttershy will have to wait." Twilight said apologetically, passing the letter to my waiting hoof. Reading the parchment myself, my eyes rolled. "As if Celestia asking for my presence is going to stop me from checking on my friend. Come on, Spike, you want me to continue that story from yesterday?"
Chapter Forty-Seven: A Promise? That's a First Chapter Forty-Seven: A Promise? That's a First "You make it sound as though magic is impractical." "Using it for every little thing? That is impractical." Another typical morning. Seeing me off, Twilight shook her head in denial as we approached the front door, "I don't use magic for 'every little thing,' Jack; I'm quite capable of using my hoofs." "Then start using them." I retorted. Spike, waiting for us by the exit, rolled his eyes at our banter. "Of course, we can't have anyone leave without a classic Stardust-Twilight Argument." Our glares fixed on him, prompting the dragon to be reminded of who exactly he was complaining about. "Uh... I mean, have fun while at Canterlot, Stardust!" As though Spike said nothing, Twilight progressed with the debate between us. "Magic is beneficial to all of Equestria; an exceedingly reliable tool and assistant-" "Hey!" "- Almost as helpful as you are, Spike. I've spent my whole life studying magic, Jack, so you'll have to forgive me if I seem to indulge myself in using it alot." "...You basically just admitted your laziness in your practical efficiency." I stated flatly, nodding at Spike in thanks as he opened the door for me. "I did no such thing. And you're one to talk about tardiness, Mr Just-One-Task-In-The-Library-Is-Enough-To-Exhaust-Me-For-The-Rest-Of-The-Day." Twilight replied evenly, her annoyed expression toning down a little as I was about to depart. "But I don't believe we should be arguing when we won't be seeing you for a while, do you?" Pretending to ignore that comment towards myself, I nodded. "Fair enough, we can continue this debate after I return." The studious mare nodded in turn, "Oh, and could you do me a favour while you're there?" Anything for you, my dear. "Hm?" Was my response instead, after patting Spike's protesting head affectionately. At the action, Twilight's eyes softened a little, "Please don't disrespect the Princess more than you already do. I know you find her actions questionable, but if you'd just her a chance-" "I've given her plenty of chances to prove she's a capable ruling monarch." More than I already should. At Twilight's pleading expression, however, I sighed irritably. "Alright, for you, Twilight, I'll try to tolerate any ludicrous action she makes during my stay there." "Absurd only in your eyes, Jack, but thank you." The smiling unicorn nodded appreciatively. "Now, I think you have only an hour left until the train departs for Canterlot. Send the Princess my regards!" "See ya Stardust!" Spike added, after I nodded in farewell and proceeded on my way. Whatever it was Celestia wanted, it had better be worth my time. Already, my first unexpected surprise waiting for me as soon as I arrived in Canterlot began in the clean and pristine grand foyer of the castle. And it wasn't Celestia. Standing atop the red carpeted staircase in patient glory, was the majestic kind-hearted Princess of Love herself. The sight as soon as I entered the castle incited my pause, wariness of her abilities still warranting safe distance from the pink alicorn. Yet despite that, I chose to bow formally towards her anyway, as I had alot more respect for this mare than I did for Celestia. Hell, I had more respect for Luna than Celestia too. "I'm glad you decided to come." Princess Cadence greeted warmly, walking down the steps. My hoofs braced in preparation to retreat if this ruler of love tried anything funny. But I returned the greeting evenly, "Princess Cadence. How lovely it is to see you again." "The sentiment is shared, Stardust." "I doubt that." "Oh, you shouldn't think that- Ah." The alicorn grasped I was kidding upon noticing my smirk, her smile widening slightly. "I see that sense of dry humour hasn't left you since your last departure from Canterlot." "Where would I be without it?" "Where indeed." Inclining to her right near a hallway, Cadence gestured for me to follow. "I apologize for the misunderstanding, but Princess Celestia isn't truly the one who desired your presence here." My eyes glanced at the alicorn curiously, as we walked at an even pace. "Oh?" Thank God, it wasn't Celestia. I'm already tired of answering to that alicorn's beck and call, though to be fair Twilight was to blame for visiting this kingdom at Celestia's request numerous times anyway. The taller pony nodded, clear pink eyes focused forward. "I asked for you to be here." "...Right." The flat reaction incited a light chuckle. "My apologies, you weren't in the middle of something back home when I asked for your presence, were you?" Should I remind her that Twilight's library wasn't my true home. "Aside from another argument between Twilight and I, not really." "Ah." Cadence said humoredly. "Celestia has mentioned that some of Twilight's letters detailed some of your heated debates. Please, do tell me how Twilight and her friends are doing, and any adventures you've all been caught up in since we last met." Seeing no reason not to indulge this mare's curiosity. I obliged. As we walked through the castle to seemingly nowhere in particular, I began with the usual; the welfare of Twilight, Spike and everyone else, what kind of shenanigans we got caught up in, and how our friendship grew stronger everyday. Cadence listened patiently, asking questions during my pause for breath, to which answered as best I could. Those beginning with how Twilight's Birthday went, and then Spike's. Then their Hearth's Warming Day, and their Hearts and Hooves Day. Though for the last part I refrained from mentioning that particular evening out between Twilight and I; the less assumptions are made, the better. Yet upon hearing I at least got some flowers for her future in-law during that event, Cadence seemed to smile brightly, stating how elated she was that Twilight had a friend who shared the thought that the purple unicorn deserved at least some romantic gesture. In return for the information, the pink alicorn shared what has been occurring in Canterlot since I left that rodeo I attended with Applejack. The kingdom has been as strong and standing as ever, and was eagerly prepared for the upcoming royal event; that being Cadence and Armor's wedding. Again, I offered my congratulations towards the alicorn upon hearing that, and the flattered mare continued by saying how everything was almost prepared for the most wonderful day of her entire life. The conversation was then added with how Armor was doing, how Luna was still coming to terms with modern day society, and, to my surprise that Cadence of all ponies would bring up this subject, Changeling activity. "Now that we've reached that part of the conversation, there is a reason for summoning you here, aside from inquiring about the well-beings of Twilight and your friends." Cadence began while stopping in her tracks, but my attention was slightly preoccupied elsewhere for a moment, halting my hooves as well. Following my gaze, I heard the alicorn state thoughtfully, "Ah, I see that room has caught your interest." "More specifically, the caged door." It was very out of place; all the other doors down this hallway were entirely wood, but this one was made out of steel, as though no one can just easily enter. "That room contains some of the research, parchments and powerful spells of Starswirl the Bearded; the rest of which are in the archives in a guarded building not far from the castle." Cadence explained, prompting my raised brow. That name again... "I've heard of him before..." I admitted, frowning at the steel bars. "Twilight dressed up as him for last year's Nightmare Night." "Hm, that sounds like Twilight alright." Cadence mused in amusement. "Starswirl was a prodigy of his time, creating and mastering magic that nopony could ever equal to this day." So I was right, the Merlin of Equestria. "He was that powerful?" "That's what history says; it's believed that not even the monarchs of old could rival his power and wisdom." Well considering the monarchy today, that doesn't sound particularly surprising. "He was the most extraordinary unicorn to ever live, and was also Celestia and Luna's mentor." ...Huh. You mean, a unicorn trained those two? Not an alicorn? But what did this mean? It was my understanding that Celestia and Luna were born of royalty, or was that not the case? Were they unicorns first, but Starswirl's magic made them into alicorns after their training was complete? It would explain Celestia's rather unorthodox method for Twilight's 'graduation' later on. "Starswirl was responsible for the creation of many spells our society uses today." Cadence said, oblivious to my internal questioning. "Though the majority of his more powerful and dangerous spells are kept in the archives only, such as the ability of time travel, for example." I couldn't resist snorting at that. Thank God, may as well burn that spell while they're at it. I've always been on edge with the concept of time travel. Though fascinated with time itself, it is my belief that time travel should never be used without proper precaution, and understanding of the consequences. Time travel was very easy to screw up, and there have been many games, books, movies and such where the concept feel flat on its own arse. That being said, anyone who tried to cross the barriers of time here would get an earful from me. "Of course, such powerful magic in the wrong hoofs would be disastrous. Which is why we keep some of his research here in the castle, and the rest of Starswirl's studies and written spells in those archives, reserved only for the most potential." "So Twilight then." I casually stated without thinking. "That wouldn't surprise me, someday, I'm sure of it." Feeling royal eyes on me, I finally tore my gaze from the locked door towards the pink alicorn. Her expression displayed seriousness. "Now, as I was saying before, there was a reason for your presence here." "I'm listening." That piercing look, though, sent an unwarranted chill down my ponified spine. "As you know, Changeling activity has been increasing as of late. Ever since we apprehended that one who was disguised as one of my bride maids, security around Canterlot tightened." The monarch of love sighed solemnly. "Yet despite this, they've managed to infiltrate Canterlot time and time again, as we saw upon their attempt to abduct me, and when that stampede attacked you and Shining. It's clear that Chrysalis is after something, and it involves the wedding." "Something, or someone." Cadence nodded, eyes rather downcast. "Yes, and I have a terrible suspicion who that someone is." You don't need to share that inkling, my dear. Noticing my pitying look, the alicorn smiled slightly. "Shining wishes that I be more guarded now, forgetting occasionally that I am quite capable of looking after myself. I swear, sometimes that stallion is more stubborn than a mule." The exasperated tone caused me to smirk. "I know the feeling, Twilight's stubbornness knows no bounds either." "Speaking of which." The mood returned to seriousness. "It is also our belief that, considering your timely arrivals to Canterlot, that Chrysalis might also be targeting another pony: You, Stardust." ...Well, [BEEP]. "Any proof to back up that theory?" "Nothing substantial." Cadence shook her head and frowned, looking more intense than I've ever seen her before. "But we can't take any chances. You might be considered a threat to that fiendish Queen, and that is why I requested you here, to ask a favour of you." Those dagger pink eyes were now becoming worrisome. Yet I swallowed that tinge of nervousness and stared back evenly. "You want me to stay here, and keep Twilight from becoming a possible target, is that it?" "On the contrary," The alicorn replied, eyes softening slightly, "With every possibility that Chrysalis and her foul Changelings may attack the wedding itself, I wish for you to stay with Twilight... and protect her and your friends." ...Oh. As though immediately sensing my hesitation at such a high request, Cadence straightened herself, having leaned down slightly during the conversation. That normal warm expression of hers return, and she gestured to the end of the hallway. "Come, you must be hungry by now. And afterwards I would like you to accompany me through the town square." The kingdom was as lively and beautiful as I remembered it. Save for the notable number of guards now patrolling the streets, many and of all ponies of high class walked among each other without a seeming care in the world. The increased percentage of royal stallions in gold armor apparently did nothing to incite worry in these citizens; there expressions seem as calm and sophisticated as the last time I visited Canterlot. Or maybe they're hiding their concern inwardly. As soon as myself and Cadence arrived, flanked by a rather absurd number of guards surrounding us. ponies passing by immediately bowed to their respectable Princess of Love, smiling in joy and... hope. Did they know something was happening? "How I love seeing this kingdom and its wonderful residents." After some persuasion from the alicorn, the pegasi guards escorting us through the town reluctantly granted me entry into their 'circle', allowing me to have my continued conversation with Cadence. "Despite being aware of some form of danger, they continue to act as though nothing had changed." "Considering Canterlot's society, I don't expect them to suddenly crack under pressure and run off like screaming children." Not yet, anyway. Instead of responding to that first, the taller pony sighed rather sadly first. Yet she still maintained a facade herself while she nodded politely and smiled lovingly to all the bowing citizens we walked by. "And hopefully that won't be the case. Stardust, we're not entirely sure who we can trust anymore, even in our own kingdom. Canterlot has witnessed several more attacks by Changeling than ever, and we know for a fact many of them hide among us, waiting to strike during the perfect opportunity." That'd make sense. I don't have enough knowledge over these minions of Crysa... Syphilis, personally; what I do know is that they can disguise themselves as any pony they so desire. And that they feed off love, which makes Cadence a highly obvious target; the wedding episode was proof of that. And that's all. Were they intelligent? Did they have contingency plans in case their first plans didn't work? Hell if I know. "As every day towards my wedding comes closer, we are becoming more paranoid than elated." At that tone, I couldn't help but wince sympathetically. No one should have to feel that for their own upcoming wedding. Glancing at the saddened mare, who didn't let up in her facade expression to her subjects, I pondered what to say for her. As though nothing, Cadence smiled slightly, "But I keep my hopes up regardless; I will never allow some minions of a foul ruler, not even their ruler herself, to ruin the most amazing day of my life." That conviction prompted my smirk. "I can see who taught Twilight to stay strong in a terrible situation." And Cadence still spoke with that resolving tone, those usually entrancing eyes hardening, "If those Changelings even dare attempt to harm anyone I love or my wedding, then I will show them that love can also be poisonous." Jesus! "I'm not sure whether to be impressed or unnerved by you, Cadence." I admitted quietly. There was an obvious side to this alicorn I've never encountered before, and I was only seeing layers of it, breaking through the cracks of the normally serene and kind monarch. Should I be scared? "Funny, I once held those reservations over you." What? Cadence met my confused look with faint amusement. "When you interrogated that Changeling like that a while back in such a brutal manner, I was uncertain what to make of you. Your heart holds... so many conflicting and contradicting emotions, yet I knew, somehow, that you wouldn't seriously injure that servant of Chrysalis'; there's a certain tenderness in you that refrains you from acting out so violently." Oh, I don't know about that. "You mean to tell me you can sense peo- ponies' emotions other than love?" What else was this mare capable of? Did Twilight know of this? "One of my many gifts." The alicorn shrugged casually, nodding again to some more genuflecting bystanders. "Unfortunately, one of them isn't protecting everyone at once. That's why I asked for you, Stardust. I've seen what you were capable of when we fought off those Changelings. And Shining told me about how you picked a seemingly innocent pony out who was a Changeling in disguise so easily without knowing how." Yeah... Still baffled about that myself. "Twilight can fight her own battles; she's more powerful than many give her credit for." That she is. "But that doesn't make her invincible. I know she has wonderful friends who join her in whatever struggles she faces, yourself included. That's why I ask- No, I implore you, Stardust, to look after them to the best of your ability." ...God dammit. "I can scarcely take care of myself, Cadence." I admitted, a tinge of bitterness escaping my tone. "I can't promise to protect them fully. Twilight and the others... they've helped me more than I've helped them." Yet that did nothing to break her resolve. "I have full confidence that you can do it, Stardust. When my future in-law arrives at the wedding with her friends, I want you to make sure they stay safe, no matter what." Glancing at her, I noticed the soft reassuring smile, "Shining and I will be there to help, of course, as well as Princess Celestia. You have nothing to fear. Though, Shining told me you didn't immediately accept the invitation. Have you thought about it?" Not really- A large vibration caught us off-guard, and I quickly firmly planted my two fronts hoofs on the ground for balance. The hell?! An earthquake?! Here?! From the side Cadence effortlessly recomposed herself, but some of the guards and citizens weren't so lucky. As many fell down by the sudden vibrations, others looked around wildly in a panic, their masks already breaking fully by the unexpected shaking of the ground. So this was what an earthquake felt like. It was as if every part of my body was ready to hunch over on the ground for comfort. It was as though the stone path we walked on was going to split open any second, taking us and the entire kingdom as well. What the hell was happening?! "Your Highness!" One of the golden-armoured pegasus' said loudly while hurriedly approaching the unnerved alicorn, as the earthquake slowly ceased. "We must get you back to the castle immediately!" "What has happened?" Cadence demanded in a regal tone. The stallion straightened in response. "A tremor has hit the kingdom, Princess." No [BEEP]! He pointed behind, towards another location. "We believe it has originated from that area where the smoke is coming from." Smoke- Ah yes I see it. Black smoke rising another a few rooftops away, at another side of the kingdom. Around us, citizens were already being guided to safety, retreating to their own homes as half the guards made a parameter around the area, a few departing towards the cause of the smoke, and the rest guarding around the possibly endangered Cadence. Feeling eyes on me, I met Cadence's firm gaze. "Stay here in case anything happens." ...Well with that expression and considering the circumstances, it was probably best not to argue. Cadence then glanced at a nearby guard. "Stardust will be in charge here while we investigate that area." "But your Highness!" "I will not cower while my subjects are in possible danger." That quickly shut the protesting guard beside her up, prompting nothing more than a firm nod. Cadence nodded back, looking at me one last time before saying, "Good luck." She and a few pegasi already swiftly departed before I could return the saying. Yep, now I see who taught Twilight her conviction. But this was no time to be amused. Turning my attention on the guard next to me awaiting my orders, I gestured around us, "Evacuate all the citizens in this area back to their homes. Have some of the men- Stallions fly around to inspect the rooftops. We might be being watched." "Sir." The white pegasus saluted, quickly turning around to repeat these orders to the others, while I chose to look around the street myself. It could've been an incident between some ponies of the kingdom. Or another possible Changeling attack. One thing's for sure, I couldn't take any chances. Cadence evidently shared that sentiment. Yet it seems whenever I visit, as do the Changelings. Perhaps the alicorn was onto something earlier upon claiming I could be a viable target to Queen Syphilis. But why-? Immediately I froze, at the bug-like azure eyes observing me front the distance, standing out from the shadow of the nearby alley. I already recognized what those eyes belonged to. And I wasn't going to allow it to escape. "There!" I yelled firmly towards the pair of eyes. "Changeling in the alleyway!" At those words, those blue eyes shrunk back as if in retreat. Oh no you don't my friend. Hearing the stomping hoofs of the guards behind me, and the swift movements of their wings, we pursued our quarry. Thankfully it was the middle of the day, so we easily spotted the blur of a Changeling past the many corner of the alley we chased him through- CRASH! My instincts screamed for me to roll forward, luckily dodging the crashing debris from above, garbage and other things falling like rain. Yet it seemed perfectly timed, as the group of guards following me weren't so lucky. Obviously they were the targets. Halting from pursuing the escaping Changeling, I rushed to the side of one of the fallen guards, who groaned in slight pain. "Are you alright?" "We'll be fine sir, it's only garbage." The pegasus said in reassurance, trying to pull himself out of the mountain that fell atop him and his men. "Give us a moment." A moment, I'm afraid, couldn't be spared. "Get the others out." I ordered of him after pulling him out the rubble myself. "And return to Cadence. Tell her I'm in pursuit of a Changeling." "But sir- Wait!" There was no time to hesitate, the end of the alley the minion of Syphilis escaped from was near. Leaving the guard, confident he can do as he was tasked, my hoofs hurried as I reached the destination. Which was... an empty street. A wide empty street. Hm... I smell an ambush. And what do you know? I was right! The second I began walking down the middle of the area, all directions was surrounded then by a considerable quantity of Changelings, all leaping off the rooftops and landing in sync. My body tensed, prepared to kick these guy's arses as I did before. My hoofs clenched, eager to introduce these Changelings to a human's wrath. "Hook, line and sinker." The one I was facing hissed gleefully. All their wings spread out in preparation, bodies in stances prepared to pounce. "With that alicorn preoccupied with our diversion, you were easy for us to lure into a trap." Those sinister words incited my frown. "So Cadence was correct, you are targeting me." May as well keep them talking as I think out a battle plan. If they all lunged at me, I can roll out of the way and attack them at one go. If they fire their magic at the same time, I can leap out of the way, and continue dodging while taking them out one by one. The talking one sneered disdainfully. "Don't flatter yourself, pony. You have been a thorn in our Queen's side constantly. We have been tasked with capturing you, so you won't get in our way for the day of our triumph." The wedding. My frown deepened. "Your Queen's plan will fail regardless of my presence there. If you want me to submit, then you're in for a hard time, my friends." "There are thirty of us and one of you." The black decay-looking equine gestured around, grinning darkly. "You are outmatched, little pony." "I am so much more than a mere pony." Green eyes narrowed at the dark tone. "Then prove it." At those words, the whole group took a step forward, black horns lighting up a villainous green. So they're going for ranged attacks then. That's fine, I could potentially make them harm one another if I kept dodging. That's if they synchronize their attacks. In addition, with this power I have, I could deflect the spells with my limbs back to their owners. Removing my cape onto the ground, my gaze evenly met the Changeling's own. "You're about to make a very big mistake." But that did nothing to dissuade him or the others. "No. You made the mistake long ago of interfering with our Queen's plan. You must pay the price." Well, can't say I didn't warn them. My body lowered slightly, ready to jump up when the dark green spells were to fire towards me- Or a sudden exaggerated voice out of nowhere can happen instead. "Halt, vile fiends!" The feminine voice, that sounded quite familiar. Their heads, as well as mine, looked around for the source. "Your assault towards our beloved kingdom ends here! As I, the great and powerful Trixie shall stop you once and for all!" Oh dear God... "Who's there?!" One of the Changelings shouted. "Show yourself!" "As you wish vile one!" Followed by multiple yelps of shock. Our attention then turned to the side, a good number of Changelings now suddenly hanging upside down by the hoof, ropes pulling them upwards. "What is happening?!" The one I conversed with earlier demanded in enraged disbelief. The ludicrous scenario prompted my smirk. "You better believe, gentlemen, that she has tricks up her sleeves." "Indeed!" Accompanied by pink magic blasting from the side, cutting off the ropes and landing the trapped Changelings into dazed states- Violent coughing emerged from my throat by the grey smoke now blinding me, quickly clearing away to reveal the blue unicorn herself standing beside me. In all star-covered cape and and hat glory. "You can now consider yourself and Trixie even, Stardust Balance." "You remember me, I'm touched." I said in faint amusement as our gazes focused on the the angered minions surrounding us. "You have a certain persistence about you that stays in Trixie's mind." The blue boastful mare replied, while we stood back to back in preparation. "Whoa, slow down now, at least buy me a drink first." "Tch, Trixie wouldn't date you if you were the last stallion on Equestria!" "It matters not how many aid you, no one will stand in our way!" The obvious leader of the pack hissed, making a hoof gesture as if to prepare its fellow comrades to attack. "Is that so?" A male voice inquired sternly, and the leader gawked as both Changelings between it were flung back by two coloured beams of magic sailing over our own heads. "You will not harm any friend of our daughter's." A female voice finished. We both glanced behind us to the source of those voices. Alright, this was just getting ridiculous. Twilight Velvet and Night Light, effortlessly casting aside the line of Changelings standing in their way with a sweep, walked forward to join us, smiling in polite greeting towards us. The sight incited my smile of amusement, bafflement and relief. "How lovely it is to see you again, dear." Velvet said rather happily. Night nodded, expressing a tinge of smugness. "You've been taking good care of our daughter in Ponyville, I hope?" I smirked, "As I said a long time ago, she's been taking care of me." Both parents chuckled at that, then turning their attention to the patient blue unicorn. "And Trixie, it's been a while, how have you been?" "Um, fine, thank you Mrs Velvet." ...Did the boastful and egotistical Trixie just stutter? This day is getting more surreal by the minute- "That's it!" Our attention returned on the enraged Changeling, who was evidently tired of the constant interruptions to its mission. It pointed towards us. "There will be no one else to help you now!" "I'm afraid that isn't the case." I refrained from laughing. "Oh come on!" The Changeling screeched in disbelief, before stiffening in obvious fear at the sight above us. Following his gaze, before us was a flying Cadence, hovering above with a clear disdain towards the group of Changelings. Around her were a large group of guards, and that was then we noticed the even larger number of guards preoccupying the rooftops surrounding the entire street. ...Yep, they're boned. Meeting the minion's paralyzed gaze, I announced loudly. "Ladies. Gentlemen. Or fillies and gentlecolts as you prefer. Let's give these Changelings a warm welcome, magic and balance style." What followed next could only be described as pure chaos. "I have to admit, I didn't know you two had it in you." I commented pleasantly after Velvet finished passing hot cups of tea around, declining one myself earlier. "Well, don't forget who our gifted children were born from." Light replied casually, his and Velvet's heads leaning against each fondly as he said that. "We are quite adept at magic ourselves." "Clearly." Those two kicked all kind of arse during the battle in the street. Their attacks were mainly synced, swapping positions with each other and giving those frustrated minions a hard time. "Though you're not the only one surprised, Stardust, considering how you fought those Changelings." The mother of Twilight Sparkle said, sounding rather intrigued than unnerved. "Your attacks were very brutish and vicious, unlike anypony we've ever seen fight before." Sharing a knowing glance with Cadence and Trixie, I shrugged. "There's much more to me than the average pony, let's just leave it at that." The five of us were currently inside the book binding store, belonging to the two adult ponies. It was nearby the previous battle, hence how these two knew where we were and immediately joined in the battle upon recognizing the Changeling's target. Trixie meanwhile was visiting Canterlot to 'grace her presence among others', spotted me getting ambushed and decided to not only settle her debt with me, but gain more popularity for defeating a squad of Changelings. Win-win. And Cadence? Having quickly realized the sight with the smoke was a false alarm, magically fabricated fire smoke, the alicorn had immediately returned to my previous location, soaring the skies with her guards afterwards and quickly spotting me before the Changelings could attack. Now, with the Changelings apprehended and a few somehow managed to escape - good, that'll warn the Queen that I wasn't a threat to be taken lightly of - we currently took a break inside this store. With guards protecting us from outside, thankfully, save for the Changelings, no one was seriously hurt. A few grazes here and there, but nothing life-threatening, despite numerous offers to tend to my 'wounds'. "Trixie must know, however, as to how you have such power for a mere Earth Pony." The tactless unicorn said after sipping her tea. "She has seen you use it before against that ursaminor, and now just before. Is it because you are-?" "No. No it is not because of that." I quickly intercepted before she could blabber off the truth, casting her an annoyed glare. Did she presume they already knew? Yet Trixie expressed nothing but curiosity, as did the others save for Cadence. "It's not something I understand myself, but I apparently have the power of balance itself, giving me the ability to equal any of my opponent's strength in physical might or magic." "'Balance', like your last name." Light pointed out in interest. "Balance..." Trixie then said thoughtfully, before something obviously struck her. "Trixie remembers; there were rumors of a stallion who utilized 'balance' and bested Prince Blueblood in combat during the Grand Galloping Gala. Which means... you..." From the side, as the two mares and one stallion regarded me with wonder, Cadence smiled humouredly. "Indeed, and Stardust has also used this power to defeat other foes." "And to detect Changelings hiding among us." At the new voice, our heads turned to the arriving Shining Armor, who was watching with seriousness with a tinge of amusement. Took him long enough. "Shining!" Velvet already beat her son's fiancee to it, embracing the chuckling white stallion tightly. Night joined his ecstatic and relived wife, hugging his offspring also before both finally released him, allowing Armor and Cadence to have their own moment of loving embrace. Trixie, meanwhile, looked downright uncomfortable watching the display, and I partially shared that feeling. After a moment, Armor released his bride-to-be and approached me, offering a hoof to shake which I accepted evenly. Then the stallion looked around him at everyone. "Sorry I'm late, I was halfway back to Canterlot when I heard what occurred. Are you hurt?" "Nothing too serious." Cadence replied warmly, clearly joyful to see her future husband once again. "We managed to stop the Changelings from attempting to attack Stardust." "Abduct me, to put it correctly." They blinked at the confession. I continued with a wry smile, "Apparently their Queen wants me removed from the picture." "Oh my." Velvet and Night observed me worriedly, Cadence looking concerned as well while Armor rubbed his muzzle thoughtfully. Trixie, however, was more confused than apprehensive. "But why? What is Queen Chrysalis after?" "The wedding." Myself, Armor and Cadence answered at once. The white unicorn continued for us, "We have every reason to assume that Chrysalis' main priority is to attack the royal wedding. Our royal wedding." Both he and Cadence shared a solemn glance. "We're not sure exactly what that villainous mare is planning, but-" "I do." The truthful words escaped my muzzle before I could stop them. Dammit! As all eyes turned on me, I decided that now was probably the time to let them all in. There was no escaping this now, some small apart of me WANTED them to know. My gaze fixed on a nearby window, and I walked towards it while continuing, "I learned of her plans during my confrontations with those Changelings we fought. As you know, Chrysa-However-The-[BEEP]-You-Pronounce-Her-Name and her minions feed on love itself; it empowers them." "Yes, they have the gruesome ability to drain the love from others." Cadence commented with a palpable disgust. "How willing they are to do as such is purely sickening." "Then what their Queen plans to do, you'll find, might be just as if nor more repulsive." My eyes then fixed on the pink alicorn herself, who matched my stare evenly. "She intends to disguise herself as you, Cadence, and marry your betrothed here to get a position on the royal throne." At the revelation, there was a moment before the implication sunk in. Trixie looked quite surprised, Velvet and Night expressed revulsion, Armor looked at his beloved with concern and... fear? Meanwhile, Cadence merely looked down, her tone softening, "I knew it all along..." What? Her pink eyes glanced back up towards me, "If what you say is true, then it confirms what I've long suspected and wished wasn't the case. Chrysalis desires to feed off Shining's love for me to fuel her, and then have her children feed off the love of every citizen in Canterlot, and possibly then Equestria." I won't lie, it's a solid plan. Not that I'm supporting the idea in the least. God forbid I allow it to happen. "Stardust, if that does happen at the wedding, then you must do as I have requested earlier; protect Twilight and her friends no matter what." But before I could protest, Cadence how that rather unnerving look in her eyes again, as though daring me to argue. "Cadence..." The addressed alicorn met the stare of her lover. "Chrysalis is crafty and subtle, there's no telling whether we'll stop her in time before the wedding or not, my love. Even if victory is certain, we can take no chances." Reluctantly, after a whole minute of gazing into one another eyes, as though having a silent debate, Armor reluctantly nodded. Satisfied, Cadence resumed her attention on me, "Whatever happens at the wedding, should you accept to go, promise me you will do your best to look after my sister and her friends. I know you can do it." "I can't make promises-" "I have complete faith in you. We all do." To emphasize that point, Armor, Velvet and Night all stood between the pink alicorn, gazing at me with determination and hope. ...For the love of-! What makes them all think I was capable of accomplishing such a task? There's no guarantee I can look after Twilight and the other during the wedding! Hell, I've only seen one clip of the two-parter, and that was 'This Day, Aria' - which begs the question of who the [BEEP] Aria was - so I'm not completely certain what will go down while we're there. But these ponies, save for Trixie who was looking rather indifferent to the whole thing, who staring at me with clear hope and warmness in their eyes, pleading me to say yes. Yeah, guilt trip me into saying yes why don't you? That'll make things much more better. On the other hand, the thought of Twilight and the others getting potentially hurt while there... Sometimes I hate these ponies for their damning infectious sentimentality. "...Captain Armor. Princess Cadence." I began, choosing to ignore the growing relived smiles on their muzzles, and bowed formally, "I graciously and humbly accept your invitation to your wedding. And though I am not perfect or completely suitable to conduct such a task you bequeathed me, I vow I will try my best in protecting Twilight and my friends there, whatever the cost." There, did it, happy? Clearly so, as Armor and Cadence beamed in gratitude, while the parents of Twilight grinned at my sincere willingness to defend their daughter. "It is absolutely wonderful that our daughter has a good friend like you." The dark blue unicorn nodded in agreement with his wife. "We were right in thinking you were someone worthy of befriending our dear Twilight." Ah Christ, there goes the feeling in my stomach again. Noticing my uncomfortable expression, the four ponies laughed lightly while I spoke rather hurriedly. "I should probably return to Ponyville now, anyway." "Ah, about that." Armor then spoke up after the laughter subsided, sounding rather apologetic. "The kingdom is now under quarantine, in light of the recent Changeling attack; no one, whether by foot or train, will be entering or leaving Canterlot at this time." Well great. I'm stuck here again. Best option available now was to blame Celestia for this debacle. "In that case," Velvet, not sounding int he least annoyed by the news, walked by the group towards another room. "Since we're all here, after that exhausting battle outside, let's have ourselves a nice dinner. Cadence dear, would you mind helping?" The alicorn nodded, "Happily." "Miss Trixie, you're welcome to join us." Huh, almost forgot she was even here. The blue unicorn glanced up in surprise at Velvet's offer. "Well, Trixie supposes after what she's been through, it would be rude to decline such an invitation." "And while they're preparing dinner," Night said casually as the two mares departed for the kitchen, blue eyes glancing at me with interest. "Perhaps you can tell us about the many events that's happened in Ponyville, Stardust, along with how Twilight's doing." Before I could even respond, Cadence stated rather loudly upon hearing that, "I'm sure Stardust will gladly tell you how he spent Nightmare Night, Hearth's Warming and Hearts and Hooves day with Twilight." Feeling both eyes of a protective father and brother on me, my face flinched. I curse you, no doubt amused Cadence, I hope Chrysalis succeeds in her plan just for that! A knock on the large brown door. Probably Cadence wishing to see me before I departed from this kingdom once again. They should probably reserve this room in the castle exclusively for me, considering the fact Celestia always seems to arrange the same exact room whenever I stay here, intentionally or not. The bed was nice and all, plus the service was of pure royalty. The only downside to it all was the fact how early the servants tend to wake up the castle's occupants. How did Celestia, Luna or Cadence deal with that? Thankfully, the curfew that kept Canterlot under lock-down was lifted yesterday, I chose to stick around for one more day to say goodbye to many of my friends here in Canterlot: Velvet, Night, Armor, Cadence, Luna, and, surprisingly, Trixie. Though the last one was more than reluctant to ever return such an open gesture of friendship. That's fine. And what was more of a relief was the lack of Changeling activity since the lock-down over a week ago. Which means Syphilis was either recovering from the forces she lost that were arrested, or biding her time and plotting out when to strike next, and we had a mighty suspicion where and when that'll precisely happen. "Come in." I said after the knocking occurred a second time, halting my brief pacing to wake my limbs up fully. Glancing towards the opening door, I expected to be greeted by Armor or Cadence. To my surprise and flat out confusion, it was neither. "Hi Stardust!" "P-Pinkie Pie?" Indeed, the pink Earth Pony herself greeted me enthusiastically, hopping into the room without a care in the world. Then my attention focused more on what the happy mare was wearing; a black outfit covering everything but her face, as though she was prepared to commit a bank heist. "Oh wow!" Pinkie, oblivious to my baffled observation, looked around the room with clear awe. "So this is where you've been living the past week. No wonder you haven't returned home last week!" "Canterlot was under quarantine, Pinkie, remember?" Another voice I didn't expect, but one I welcomed more warmly. I turned around to see Twilight, a small smile lifting on my muzzle- Which then immediately dropped down. My entire body froze. What... What the hell?! A clear cut on her cheek, an eye patch protecting her right eye, her entire mane pointed upwards in the style of an eighties punk type, bandages wrapped around the head, and the same black outfit Pinkie wore; the excepting being the multiple rips everywhere. Twilight's smile contradicted the very state she was in, nothing but horror and worry shrouded me like a cold cloak at the sight. And there was Spike, lying on Twilight's back as though sound asleep. But even from here, I heard an unpleasant groan from the dragon. "Twilight...?" Noticing my expression, the unicorn said rather tiredly, "Hey Stardust. Princess Celestia informed us you were here and- Stardust?" Never mind the damn Princess. My hooves immediately rushed towards the blinking mare, my eyes intent on examining her every injury. "Are you alright? What happened to you?" Her only displaying eye widened, either by our close proximity or my outright concern, "Um, I'm fine, really. These injuries will recover in no time. As for Spike, well he ate too much ice cream, which rewarded him with a stomach ache. Honestly, you don't have to worry." Don't have to worry? "I leave Ponyville for one week and this is what happens..." I promised Cadence to look after you and our friends, and I've failed already. How ironic fate can be. Twilight's expression softened slightly, probably at the regret and bitterness of my tone. "Stardust, I-I'm fine... There's no need to be so concerned..." Hmph. She was stubborn, but I was even more so. My front hoof gently lifted her chin, hopefully there weren't any more injuries I haven't spotted yet. Ignoring the mare's blush at the invasion of personal space, I leaned forward to examine the mare further. And from atop the unicorn's back, Spike groaned rather painfully, forcing my eyes to glance at him worryingly before resuming on the flushing tired-looking mare. What happened to you...? From behind, Pinkie answered that internal question for me. "Twilight tried to prevent a disaster that was warned from her future self, but ended up making the disaster happen anyway!" She explained rather happily, as though this was something to be taken lightly. "Pinkie..." The injured pony in question said in a warning voice. "She hasn't even slept for the past few days." "Pinkie!" "What?" I asked in disbelief, a frown creasing my features at Twilight, who was preoccupied glaring at the pink mare for blabbering. That was then I noticed the concerning bags under her left eye. "So not only are you clearly injured, but you're absolutely exhausted as well. Christ, I leave for one week and already you've caused yourself to get hurt and fatigued." "It's nothing to be concerned about-" "No." "Excuse me?" Twilight blinked in surprise at the abrupt, stern tone. You're not the only one who can be firm when telling others what's best for them, love. "You're not excusing yourself out of this one, Twilight. We're going back to Ponyville, and I'm going to make sure both you and Spike recover without interruption." At the serious vow, the mare shook her head in light protest. "I can take care of myself, Stardust." "Of course you can," I nodded sarcastically, my firm stare regarding her flustered expression, "But I'm not taking any chances. I'll be damned before I let anything worse happen to you." With those sincere, self-angered words from me, Twilight regarded me with a mixture of flattery and tiredness, "Stardust, I appreciate that you care, more than you think, but..." "...Pinkie, gently pick Spike up and put him on my back." Twilight was in no condition to be carrying the poor dragon. Speaking of which, my gaze returned on the unicorn herself, who looked curious at my actions. Standing beside her closely, so much so our sides touching, I half-demanded, half-requested, "Twilight, lean against me." "I- Excuse me?" "Lean against me, since you're incredibly exhausted." I clarified. Already she looked ready to object to the idea in embarrassment, but I was even more determined. "Twilight, ever since I've arrived in Ponyville, you've been taking care of me, despite my many actions, faults and own self-injuries. Just this once, let me return the favour, alright?" "...All right." What, that easily? Maybe she's just too exhausted to fight back. Thank Christ for that. As Pinkie carefully placed the groaning pained Spike on my back, Twilight glanced at me from her left, looking both uncertain and... nervous? "Are you sure you don't mind?" "When it comes to your well-being, Twilight, you're my top priority." Then, realizing how implying that sounded, I quickly corrected myself. "You, Spike and everyone else." A small smile lifted on the mare's muzzle. Twilight obliged, her body leaning against mine for support. "I guess I do feel a little worn down from the walking... Thanks Stardust..." ...Going to ignore that jolt through my chest, and the rather content smile on the unicorn's face. But on the plus side, the combined weight of Spike - who felt heavier than last time I carried him, shocking - and the exhausted Twilight didn't slow me down in the slightest. Even if it did, I had Pinkie behind me just in case for help. Speaking of the pink mare. "Now, what were you saying Pinkie?" I asked while we left the room. I'm sure no one in Canterlot will mind that I left without saying farewell this morning. "Oh, right!" Pinkie began continuing where she left off, "So Twilight got a visit from her future self which is the Twilight here now, who warned of some terrible thing that was about to happen. So she warned the entire town and then the Cerberus showed up from Tatarus itself and-" And so the Earth Pony babbled on and on about what happened, and I only half-listened, the rest of my attention focusing on making sure neither Spike falls off my back or Twilight falls forward on the ground asleep. But aside from the questions about Twilight's recklessness with time and her irrational methods of halting the disaster that was the state of her, one nagging thing stuck out to me: The [BEEP]'s a 'Tatarus'?
Chapter Forty-Eight: A Dragon's Tail Chapter Forty-Eight: A Dragon's Tail Wow... Once again, I have vastly taken for granted the many fantastic things Equestria had to offer. Aside from my friends behind, vocally just as equally awestruck noises. And now this: A whole group of countless dragons flying overheard majestically, this event only occurring once every generation, known as the 'Great Dragon Migration.' I arrived to watch the spectacle with the others, helping them in digging a hole we observed in to protect ourselves just in case, and ludicrously wearing an army outfit with the others save for Rarity, and I wasn't disappointed. The sight was... was... "Amazing." Took the word right out of my mouth, Twilight. It didn't take much convincing for me to join them in watching the swarm of dragons flying above us. The only one missing out on the event was Fluttershy, who was frightened by the idea alone of seeing hundreds of dragons soaring through the skies above her. Which was odd, considering her last encounter with a full adult dragon. Guess old habits die hard- Oh [BEEP]! Our heads immediately ducked at the incoming blaze. Now I can see how useful this ditch really was; we would've been toast just then. Still, I was rather entranced by the spectacle, barely paying attention to the conversing others as my eyes were fully focused on the overhead lizards of death. I wonder if I'll spot a Blue Eyes White Dragon if I'm lucky enough; that'd make my day. The migration doesn't seem to be ending anytime soon; the number of dragons flying overhead looks limitless. That's fine, I don't have anything planned for today anyway. "You're obviously enjoying this." "Ten points to Ravenclaw for observation." I replied to the casual voice without directing my attention away from the sky. "You were absolutely right though, Twilight, it was worth coming here." "I'm glad you like it." Twilight said, sounding rather happy by my enthusiasm over the event. "As I knew you would." "Shame they don't have dragons where you're from, Star." Rainbow commented. That statement incited my chuckle at the thought. "A shame or a blessing, depending how you view it, Rainbow. Humans and dragons? Not the best combination." "Hm? But you seem to get along with Spike very well." Rarity pointed out, clearly bemused. "Well, Rarity, I'm referring to bloodthirsty merciless fire-breathing beasts of destruction." I clarified in amusement, gesturing to the mighty beasts soaring through the skies. "Add those with my species, and... well, the whole world's boned." ...Huh, speaking of dragons, where did Spike go? "So the slip of paper that the petrified Hermione held revealed to be the crucial information Harry and Ron sought. They finally learned of the creature which plagued their school's name, a Basilisk. It was a giant serpent which- You know, Spike, I know when my audience isn't paying attention." "Oh, sorry." The sheepish infant dragon rubbed his back head, expression apologetic and depressing. "It's just... Forget it." I smirked at his words. "Well, I can't continue a story when obviously my audience's thoughts are elsewhere." Shifting myself for more comfort, I asked patiently, "What troubles you, Spike?" The lizard was clearly distressed over something, but I dismissed it earlier as exhaustion from another day of chores. But it's very apparent now that Spike was in saddened contemplation, and it would do no favours if I didn't try to help him. Spike sighed after a moment. "I just... I'm not sure who I am." ...Okay, wasn't expecting that. "You're Spike." The dragon rolled his eyes at the dry observation. "That's not what I meant. I mean, who am I really? What am I? Why am I here and not with other dragons?" Was he having an identity crisis? His eyes were downcast, "I don't know where I even came from, before I was given to Twilight as an egg. Even she doesn't know. I just feel that I..." "...Don't belong here." Welcome to the club. "Exactly!" Spike nodded, pointing in realization. "You understand that part! But unlike you, I don't know my origins or where my true home is." "I can answer the latter." The troubled lizard met my stare at that, eyes reflecting hope at my answer. I'm hoping myself that what I have to say helps clam his mind, "Your true home is with your family, the ones who are closest to you the most. And where do you think that is?" "...Here?" Spike speculated, frowning. "Bingo." I nodded. "That is, of course, you consider Twilight family." "Of course I do! Both Twilight and you, Stardust!" The lizard said rather heatedly, as though making it undoubtedly clear who was family to him. "But, that doesn't help me find out where I come from, who I truly am." "...In the words of a genetic clone of the world's most rarest Pokemon, Spike; the circumstances of one's birth is irrelevant, it is what you do with the gift of life which determines who you are." For physical comfort, my hoof rubbed Spike's head in an affectionate manner. "I don't blame you for desiring to find out about your bloodline, though." "So then, what should I do?" Easy. "Well, if you're really curious about your origins, then I recommend you try and find out. Research your species, for example. Ask questions from dragon experts. Or have Twilight do some some bizarre magic bull which shows you your family tree." Spike's chuckle at that incited my pleased smile. "But, we can save all that for tomorrow, Spike. I suggest you sleep on it before making any final decisions." After a moment's pause, the infant lizard nodded. But I could still detect traces of uncertainty on his features. "You're right, thanks Stardust." "Of course." I ceased rubbing his head and turned towards the door, switching off the light. "Sleep well, Spike." Hopefully my suggestions helped. Honestly I was surprised Spike was even asking himself about where he originated from now. Did something happen to warrant this curiosity? I recall before with Twilight saying during our watch of the migration that Spike returned home early in a sour mood. Was he envious of his fellow kind? Did he want to be like them, not just in appearance but in full dragon adultery and might? And did I really just refer to this library as my home? Talk about already being taken aback first thing in the morning. Opening the bedroom door while yawning, the last thing I expected was a surprised Twilight with a note attached to a pin flying beside her. The sight prompted my rapid blinking and rubbing my eyes, raising a brow afterwards. "Oh, good morning Jack." The unicorn greeted rather awkwardly, just as caught off-guard as I, rubbing the back of her head sheepishly. "I didn't expect you to be up this... early." There was something about that hesitation that immediately put me on edge. "Aren't I always full of surprises, my dear?" Twilight shrugged, before her eyes widened almost panic-like as I snatched the floating note, curious as to what Twilight had written down to be placed on my bedroom door. "You probably should get yourself a glass of water before-" "'Jack,'" I began reading the words out-loud, the dryness in my throat completely forgotten with every sentence. "'Rarity, Rainbow Dash and I will be departing Ponyville for a while to keep an eye on Spike, who has gone to join the Great Dragon Migration in a quest for self-discovery...'" My mind hasn't really woken up properly just yet. If it was, I would be criticizing the mare for doing something so reckless. "Care to explain, love?" I asked sternly, a frown creasing my tired features towards the peace gesturing unicorn. "Before you get mad, Jack, you must understand that this was something Spike wanted to do, and we couldn't deny him the right to find out where he comes from-" "That's not what's infuriating me at this moment, Twilight." Though props to the mare, she wasn't even wincing at my irritated heated tone, "And you know, it's incredible that you manage to make me mad as soon as I get out of bed. You're certainly a wonder, my dear." "Jack-" "Don't 'Jack' me, Twilight." I snapped, pointing at the irresponsible mare's direction, "You let Spike go join his kind alone?" "We intend to pursue after we're done with- Wait, where are you going?" My hooves were already on the move, and I can hear Twilight behind hurriedly catching up with my pace. Already descending the stairs to the first floor, my priority changed from getting some water to chasing after the helpless infant dragon before he could get in serious danger. "Why, good morning Stardust." Rarity said happily upon noticing my stomping descent, looking up from her work of suing up a giant Chinese dragon costume. This incited my pause. "Yes, magnificent is it not? At least it would be perfection if Rainbow here wasn't doing it wrong with the head." Said pegasus' head popped out from the open mouth of the costume. "It's not my fault you're being so nitpicky with this. We're not making a dragon for fashion!" "I'm most certainly not being nitpicky, you're just rushing things-" "Girls girls, can you please focus on the costume?" The two mares quickly returned to work at Twilight's annoyed request. "See, Ja- Stardust? We have a plan, we're going to keep an eye on Spike while he's there and- Would you please stop ignoring me?" I stepped back a little from my pace, from the unicorn's teleportation to directly in front of me. My frown immediately returned. "You allowed Spike to wander off after a herd of dangerous predatory dragons. That is completely and utterly reckless and irresponsible of you, Twilight-" "And you betting the library one time on a pure hunch can be defined as wisdom?" "That's not the same as allowing Spike to run headfirst into danger!" I rubbed my forehead after shouting in disbelief. Yet the mare's gaze didn't even shift at the raised angered tone. "What were you thinking?" "What will help him find closure." Twilight refused to back down from my judging gaze, matching my heated stare evenly. Yet hers was slightly more tender. "All I want is for you to not interfere and wait for us here- Hear me out!" Her voice raised a little when I made a movement to walk around her, purple eyes pleading. "Spike will be fine, I can guarantee you that. I simply ask that you trust us on this, just as I trusted you in wagering the library. We'll bring Spike home as soon as he finds his closure. I promise." "Don't make promises you aren't sure you can keep." Coming from me. I was still uncertain whether I could keep my word on Cadence's request. And it was that trail of thought which kept me adamant in protesting to this idea. "Have you learned nothing from the whole time-travel incident, Twilight? Spike is too young and naive to get through this without supervision, which is why-" "Which is why we are going after him." Rarity interjected from behind, prompting my glance towards her. Without looking away from her work, the white unicorn continued casually, "Your concern for Spike is completely understandable, Stardust. We wouldn't have allowed him to go after those awful dragons if we didn't know what we were doing." That's just it; do you know what you're doing? "Friends trust one another, don't you trust us?" "I-... That's not relevant-" "We vow to bring our Spike back safe and sound. All you need to do is just have faith in your friends." ...What was WRONG with these ponies? Trust? Faith? Spike was probably going to be thrown into a lave pit by those lizards with wings as we speak. How can they be so calm about it?! Looking back at Twilight, I then noticed the confident expression, the reflection in her eyes asking me to trust her and the others, a reassuring smile that Spike will return back to Ponyville without a scratch. Thinking about it, perhaps I shouldn't be so adamant about this- yes I should, I have every right to be. But... Was it wrong of me to doubt my friends like this? There wasn't any reason not to trust them on taking care of their friends. Plus, Spike still stuck around during the the rest of the show, so logically nothing fatal will occur to the poor dragon. I can't believe I was doing this... "You have until the evening to bring him back." Twilight looked genuinely taken aback at the resignation. I sighed in reluctance. "You want me to trust you? Fine. If you're not back by then, I'm coming after you." The studious unicorn smiled after a moment's pause, relieved by my answer. "Fair enough. I'm glad you decided to trust us, Stardust. I promise you, Spike won't be harmed, and we'll be back in no time." "If we have anything to say about it." Rarity added in conviction. "You sure you'll be alright?" I asked. The last time there was an encounter with a full life-threatening fire-breathing dragon didn't turn out so well. Mostly for me. Twilight must've noted the concern in my voice, her smile softening gently. "After everything else we've been through, dragons won't be enough to make us back down." "Yeah! It'll take more than some fire-breathing monsters of destruction to take us down!" Rainbow Dash joined in the conversation with a confident tone... Before slowly retreating into the tall costume at our expressions. Alright, the evening just arrived, it was time to go. The second the clock struck six, my hooves were immediately on the move, shutting the red door to the library behind me as I began my pursuit of the others, following the direction where the entire fleet of dragons left to, which I memorized earlier. I had to hurry, Spike might not have be danger from his fellow species - if he's careful enough - but from what I understood from Twilight earlier; they hold no fondness over ponies. Meaning it could be those three mares at risk. Oh sure they were quite capable of handling danger themselves. But against a whole armada of dragons? I wasn't taking the risk. As I hurriedly left the town, unable to spot the three ponies and infant lizard in question, my movement quickened. Was Spike having an extended stay with his kind? Were the others being attacked while I pursued them? I won't know until I make sure. Unless those dragons were that brain-dead, their plan of wearing a lifesize dragon costume for disguise while watching over Spike would've already failed. So, in case their idea failed, what was my plan? Well depending on the situation, I'll be either be negotiating with the terrifying lizards of death, stalling for time to allow the others their escape, or beat the ever lasting [BEEP] out of the dragons. Probably both plan two and three at once, if the dragons held that much disdain for pony kind. I'm not sure even informing them I wasn't a pony will work right away. Exactly how far was the home of these creatures again? According to Twilight a pretty long-arse distance. The mare estimated it would probably take over a day to tomorrow evening before any of them arrive, but that wasn't enough to dissuade me from waiting any longer than the following evening. I promised Cadence I'd look after my friends, even though she meant for the wedding. And I always keep my promises. Already I was quite a distance away from Ponyville, upon glancing back for a split-second. Guess that was a testament as to how exactly much I cared for my friends. Well of course I cared; I'm not some heartless monster. It was a misconception for anyone to believe I disliked the concept of friendship at all. No, I just had no intention to use it as a means to an end, as Specter commanded. It was mature of you to trust Miss Sparkle like that. Speak of the devil. "What do you want?" There was no point in repressing my harshness towards the aged voice echoing through my mind. Specter's sudden presence did nothing to stop me in my pace. You're filled with determination, aren't you Jack? Your commitment to your vows and love for your friends is palpable. I'm proud by how far you've progressed, opening yourself to others like this after so long. "What. Do. You. Want?" I'll tell you what I didn't want; his praise. There were some friends of mine to keep an eye on, and some mystic voice that brought me here by magic bull-[BEEP] wasn't going to halt me in my tracks. I sensed how gratified and happy the student of Princess Celestia was by your willingness to trust her. You must understand that you can't assist them through every situation; an example being the time-travel dilemma Miss Sparkle had. "And I've regretted it ever since." The memory of Twilight's state prompted my wince. After returning from Canterlot, I did my best to look after Twilight and Spike, and took over house duties for the day as they rested peacefully, recovering from exhaustion and her injuries, despite her many protests that she was fine and the damage to her head and eye wasn't fatal. You care for her. "I care for them all." I snapped irritably, looking at the sky as though expecting some to be there. Like hell was I going to allow the detestable voice in my head to start implying absolute bull-[BEEP] as well. Even to the point of accepting Princess Mi Amore Cadenza's request. Your heart has softened at a rate I am proud of. However, The tone of the invisible man shifted rather dramatically, inciting my blink, Not every outcome you make will be pleasant, Jack. In time, the choices you make for our friends shall end in the suffering of others. You are fortunate to have affected endings so far that aren't so difficult to change. "So it'll just get harder and harder as time goes on?" Make sense, if the writers decided to make each episode more cleverer with every passing season. "But then why have me change some outcomes anyway? What's the point of it all?" There were so many questions; this burning sensation to seek out the truth must be how Twilight feels everytime she asks me questions about humanity and Earth. Forgive my repetitive nature, but as I said a while back; you will learn eventually. I scoffed at the calm statement, my pace quickening even more as the yellow sun began descending at a notable rate. "Then please, leave me be if you have nothing important to say, Specter. There's something I need to do." Of course. And as ever, the voice wasn't offended whatsoever, to my frustration. Your desire to look after your friends is admirable, I can feel your emotions rolling off like waves. You are like your father in your protectiveness to those you consider family. "[BEEP] off." Longest. Walk. Of my life. I mean Jesus, just how far off was this home of the dragons? Not far now, judging by the smoke originating from the mountains over the forest I was now entering. It's been over a day now since I departed from Ponyville in pursuit of Twilight and the others, and now night had already fallen. I was tired, exhausted from the long walk, and, predictably, hungry. A loud exhale escaped my muzzle as I transverse through the woods. Hopefully Spike and the mares escaped the mountains, and without my notice. I've yet to encounter any of them, so the implications were Spike was still with his kind, and Twilight, Rarity and Rainbow were still watching over him. Honestly, I never expected the walk to stretch out like this. I must have traveled by the equivalent of walking from England to France. Exaggeration? Most likely. But my condition was the least of my concern; Spike was probably still with his fellow species, and who knows what they're doing to him. It wasn't doubt on Spike's ability to look after himself - partially - but there was no preparation or contingency plan in case Spike's quest for self-discovery went wrong. The gullible lizard left the library with the cliche red and white bag on a stick, that's it. What was Spike actually hoping he can do upon arriving to the migration's home? And Twilight's acceptance of Spike's resolve. What was she thinking? How exactly did Twilight plan to help Spike escape in the middle of a dragon migration? All she said was that they intend to aid him in case anything went downhill, but didn't specify. Guess she thought it depended on the situation. Were they going to leave by Rainbow's Rainboom? Rarity's charm? Lecturing the dragons to death? I was already regretting trusting Twilight's word like this, if there's no guarantee they can- What the hell am I saying?! Of course I can trust her! I DO trust her, and my friends! If not for the fact they're still alive during the rest of the show. I suppose, since Twilight turned up in Canterlot a short while ago in that horrific state, it must be paranoia on my part. A trait gained from my Dad- Already there were voices echoing the dark woods nearby, prompting my glance to the right where it was suggested where the sources were. "Well, I guess the raid wasn't a total waste after all." A young male voice said, followed by cheering from others. "Nice going Spike." Spike?! My hooves immediately derailed from their original path, passing by a couple trees to observe the scene from a safe distance. There was the dragon I sought out, indeed, accompanied by three more of his kind. Yet they were older and looked to be somewhere in their teenage years, if dragons worked like that. A lean red dragon, with dark orange spikes and yellow patterned stomach and wings, was clearly the leader of the small group. A much more thinner purple dragon with darker shade of purple spikes, lime wings and front and yellow hair - hair? - covering the eyes. And a fat brown slightly spotted dragon with tiny red wings and blue horns. Yep, teenagers alright. Lucky for me, because I despised teenagers. And they looked like a couple of [BEEP]-holes if I ever saw one. "Well what are you waiting for Spike?" The fat one asked, as the three towered over Spike, as though expecting something out of him. "Smash it!" My eyes furrowed. Smash what? "Smash the egg?" Egg? What egg? Oh, now I noticed Spike was clearly holding something - presumably the egg in question - but I couldn't see it from this angle from behind the infant lizard. "Yeah!" The brown dragon replied rather excitedly. "Yeah!" The lean purple one said next in rather surfer-like tone. Oh how fantastic, teenage dragon stereotypes. "Throw it on the ground as hard as ya can!" Followed by yells of encouragement from the three creatures. Don't even think about it, Spike. Yet as my front hoof stepped out from the shadows, the soft-hearted dragon already held the orange egg upwards, causing my body to freeze and eyes widen. He wouldn't... He actually wouldn't... And after a pause of tension, Spike finally made his decision, embracing the object firmly and away from the teenager's grasps. "No!" I breathed out in relief at Spike's defiant answer. "It's just a defenseless egg! Like I was! And I'm not gonna let you hurt it!" Ha! Take that you sons of [BEEP]! I have never felt more proud of the young lizard until now. Spike would never, EVER, harm another living being intentionally, and he certainly wasn't heartless enough to destroy an egg. Yet my frown remained upon noticing the other's reactions, looking not at all pleased by the reply. "What did ya say?" The tall red one asked in clear disbelief. "I said 'no'." "No one says 'no' to me." Oh, cocky little [BEEP] aren't we, my tall red friend? "Clearly that's changed." Now it was time to finally reveal myself, as my body stepped out from between the trees into the moonlight. All four heads immediately responded to the voice, looking towards me. "Stardust!" Spike exclaimed in surprise and relief. While his fellow kind looked shocked and irritated. "Friend of yours, Spike?" The red one sneered, clearly repulsed by the sight of me. Hey, to be fair, I haven't had a shower for two days. Hardly my fault. "Well done Spike." I let the pride be clear to all around us upon approaching the infant dragon, placing a hoof on his shoulder in a gesture of comfort. My smile met his happy expression. "I've never been more proud of you until now, stepping up to these mindless brutes along with defending innocent life." The small lizard grinned at the praise, before both our gazes fixed on the snarling group before us. "You guys are in trouble now." The leader of the three scoffed. "So what? One little pony and a baby dragon against the three of us?" "Make that four little ponies and a baby dragon." Our attention quickly turned behind us, towards a familiar dragon costume no doubt worn by the three mares themselves. And look and behold, Twilight, Rarity and Rainbow Dash threw off the disguise before us, stares hardened and equally prepared to fend off these teenage dragons. Hearing loathing hisses, a smirked graced my features as the three ponies joined us, Spike moving behind to protect the egg. My eyes focused again on the glaring dragons. "Now, you have two options, my friends; you can leave now, and return to your home unharmed. Or... you can have a bad time. The choice is yours." ...Okay, wasn't expecting laughter in return. But that only caused myself to become annoyed by these arrogant creatures, obviously not taking us the least bit serious. That was their first mistake. "Scary." The leader gestured mockingly before pointing at us. "Spike, are these nanny-panny ponies your friends?" I interjected evenly before Spike could answer, "More than that, reptiles." Twilight followed my train of thought easily, "We're his family." The determined tone and statement incited nothing but more mocking laughter. "Oh, this is rich!" The tall red one wiped a tear from his small eye. "No wonder you couldn't smash the egg, Spike, if you're surrounded by this kind of sentimental garbage!" "We'll see if you can still chortle after I rip out your laughing box." Their eyes narrowed at my dark challenge, the three taller creatures preparing themselves for battle. "Bring it." Challenge accepted. "The leader's mine." I announced, removing my cape in the process and dropping it. Let's see exactly how powerful teenager dragons were than their adult forms. On the plus side, at least we weren't fighting the latter. "Wait, we're really going to fight them?" Seriously? "What else were you expecting, Rarity?" "I was thinking perhaps we can retreat." "You can run off if you like then-" [BEEP]! My two front hooves immediately extended, grabbing the upper and lower jaws of the dragon who lunged at me with an open mouth. What, was he attempting to swallow me whole? Don't bite off more than you can chew, my friend. My eyes met his yellow frustrated ones- Before a purple beam spell instantly impacted and sent the red lizard hurtling back, crashing into a tree. Owe you one, Twilight. And as the two dragons lunged next, their attacks were quickly halted as they smacked head-first into a concentrated magic force field, faces sliding down in classic cartoon style. Glancing to my right, Twilight's horn was lighting up, eyes focused in clear determination. "Rainbow!" "On it!" The blue pegasus obliged to Twilight's address, and the shield continued protecting us as a strong wind clearly appeared from Rainbow's assault. The two dazed dragons only recovered for two seconds before they were beyond our sight, covered in a strong whirlwind where we only heard their yells from within. As the small tornado cleared, the fat and lean dragons quickly attempted to stand up and fly, before noticing their laughable state. Their tails wrapped around together like a shoelace, while Rainbow regarded her handiwork with smug satisfaction. Two down. One to- Oh no you don't! As the concentrated force field evaporated, so Twilight could regather her strength, I spotted the leader lunging at the purple unicorn from the corner of my eyes, prompting my body to leap out and- SMACK! My clenched hoof landed straight into the dragon's right cheek, sending him hurling into a nearby bush. Sounded like it hurt. Twilight and I exchanged a thankful smile each. Now we're even, my dear. Rarity, clearly not wanting to miss out on the fun, had her turn next. As the two other dragons worked to untangle their tails, the white mare stepped up confidently, her horn lighting up a dark blue colour. What followed next incited my small chuckle; the costume they wore earlier lifted from behind us and quickly decorated the two struggling lizards. Add that with their already trapped state, resulted in them crashing into another tree trunk, and I swore I saw tiny gems flaying around their covered heads. Rarity and Rainbow high-hoofed one another in triumph, before a hateful snarl was heard. Our attention returned to the now flying red dragon, sneering down at us whilst rubbing his own injured cheek. Hurts like a [BEEP], doesn't it? His eyes then glanced to his left, where Spike was observing the battle quietly. And his expression turned quite gleeful... "Not on my watch!" Twilight said, understanding the lizard's intentions while he swooped down towards the helpless baby dragon. Amen Twilight! As Spike shielded the egg from the flying teenager, bars of steel appeared from nowhere, the red lizard smashing head-first into them, and exhaling a roar of pain from the impact. I took the opportunity while he was keeling over. My front hoofs grabbed the tip of the red dragon's tail tightly, and my foe had little time to react before releasing sounds of protest from being spun around like this. With all the strength given to me by balance, I finally released after a few moments of hurling him around, aiming towards his dazed friends. Twilight was quick to help steady my dizzy state afterwards. "Ugh..." The tall red dragon said after a moment's silence, the three teenage lizards cramped together on the ground in clear dazed pain and frustration. Slowly recovering, the leader pounded his fist on the ground. "Darn it! I can't believe we just got humiliated like that!" "Heck yeah! Ponies one, dragons zero!" Rainbow cheered in hype. "Uh, no offence Spike." Approaching the three, my hoof quickly reached down and grabbed the red lizard by the lower jaw. The time for games was over. "If you have the slightest amount of intelligence, you and your cronies will leave while you can." A growl was the only response, which incited my eyes to narrow. "And if you ever try to harm my brother again, I will devote my life to shoving so many gems up your arses you'll be coughing up coal." The message was clear. evidently. Reluctantly, the dragon nodded, and Twilight gestured for Rarity to take the costume off the other two lizards and untangle their tails. Giving them space, the three dragons regarded us with loathing gazes for a long moment, before the lean red one nodded to his cronies, and they took off to the night sky. "You'll pay for this! One day!" That empty vow echoed through the night sky. "You sure you weren't a little excessive there with the gem threat, Stardust?" Rarity inquired. "I think he was just being more bark than bite in that regard." Twilight responded in my defense, despite not needing to. "Now then, are you all right, Spike?" My attention tore from the departing lizards to the infant dragon, who nodded while still holding the egg. "Yeah. It was awesome of you guys to stick up for me like that." "Well yeah." Rainbow said in a 'Duh' voice. "What are friends for?" "...You're more than friends. You're my family." Spike then announced with a sentimental expression, looking as though he was ready to cry. His words were followed by a group hug, and I waited patiently for that to end. It took a moment before they released each other, and Spike looked at everyone happily before his smile dropped at my expression. "Stardust...?" Where do I even begin? "I should be mad at you, Spike." Was the first thing to come out, while approaching the happy-to-ashamed dragon slowly. My tone was nothing serious. "You sought out to communicate with your own kind without precaution or proper preparation, and almost got hurt without any certainty that we were here to back you up." "Stardust-" "No, he's right, Twilight." Spike interjected the protestant mare, bowing his head and looking as though he was a centimeter away from crying. "I'm so sorry for even-" "Let me finish." The lizard's mouth quickly shut at my firm command, and I ignored the gazes of the mares. "By all rights, I should be rightfully lecturing and punishing you, if Twilight refuses to do so. However." His head perked up at the sudden shift of tone, meeting my gaze with nervous confusion, "You showed more bravery and defiance than I've ever seen of you, and saved the life of an innocent animal that has yet to hatch. That deserves at least some leniency." "Stardust..." A small smile was rising on Spike's mouth. Smiling warmly, I made an offering gesture. "As long as I'm stuck in Equestria, I would be honoured and proud, Spike, to call you my brother." Even though I don't deserve to be regarded as such. But it was too late to deny how highly I regarded this young dragon before me. The leaky eyes and fierce embrace into my chest was all the acceptance required. "You belong here just as much as I do, Stardust..." Spike whispered emotionally, prompting my flattered smile to widen. Rubbing the dragon's head fondly, I met the ecstatic stares of the others who watched the display, before joining in the warm embrace. Family indeed... "Spike just sent the letter to Princess Celestia." Twilight informed us cheerfully, arriving into the kitchen to join us for a hearty breakfast. "Now he's playing the newest addition to the household." While she was checking on him, both Rarity and Rainbow had proceeded to share with me the events that went on during Spike's interaction with his fellow species. The white unicorn had clearly been exaggerating when describing the 'grueling' trials that the teenage gang gave Spike in order to prove himself a full dragon. It sounded to me it was just punk teenagers being exactly that, punk teenagers. Though in their defense, when I heard about the part about what they did with Celestia's letter, I chuckled. To the other's eye rolls. "I think Spike will be a wonderful owner to that baby phoenix." Rarity commented pleasantly, sipping her tea ladylike. "I'd call it a reward for surviving such a harsh quest." Rainbow and I exchanged exasperated glances. "I don't doubt it Rarity." Twilight replied evenly, joining us by the table. To be honest, the baby phoenix Spike was currently raising upstairs gave me mixed feelings. "Are you sure we shouldn't return it to its true parents?" Twilight glanced up thoughtfully, "Well, Spike said their nest was already destroyed, and it's too late now for us to find its parents out of all the phoenixes in Equestria. In addition, it's already acknowledged him as its new parent." Rainbow shrugged dismissively, "Besides, having a phoenix for a pet is undeniably awesome. Nopony in their right mind would say no to keeping one for their self." "If you say so..." Rarity's blue eyes wandered over to me, "Speaking of new developments, Stardust, imagine my surprise on your display of sentimentality last night. I wasn't even aware you and Spike created a brotherly bond beforehand. No wonder you were so worried the day before." "You should see them when they play together." Twilight commented in half amusement and half teasing, sending a light grin my way. "They look like they're having the time of their lives whenever they fight with those swords, or when Stardust gives Spike a bedtime story." "Yes, well..." I frowned at the shared laughter towards my meek words. "The joy from my end stems from my general fondness for children, a weakness of mine. And it reminds me of the times I played with and told my little sister stories..." I trailed off, covering my eyes in annoyance and embarrassment from the 'Aww' expressions Twilight and Rarity were making. Why do I do this to myself...? "Still," I spoke up then, with every intention to change the subject. "Spike's defiance against those dragons last night was something to behold. I'm very proud of him for standing up to them like that." Twilight nodded, "Yes, just as I'm proud of you, Stardust, for opening up to Spike like that. I can't think of a more perfect candidate for Spike to look up to as a brother." I waved off the praise. Well, at least attempted to. "There are plenty of others who are more competent and deserving for the position-" "Will you just stop being so humble for once and accept the compliment?" Rainbow interjected, sounding exasperated at my tone. "I mean, for the love of Celestia, I thought Fluttershy was too modest for her own good." "As blatant as that was, I have to agree with Rainbow." Twilight said, "You always give yourself too little credit, Stardust." "But, in his defense, modesty is a very appreciative trait." Rarity pointed out. "As is trust." The purple mare's smile brightened considerably. "Speaking of which, thank you again for trusting us, Stardust. I know it was difficult for you but-" "I've trusted you for a very long time now, my dear Twilight. You and our friends." I said in slight amusement, to their surprise before expressions of gratitude and happiness towards my sincere words. Alright, enough about me. I'll let these mares proceed with good ol' fashioned girl talk. "Well, I certainly appreciated this conversation, ladies." I stood up, bowing formally. As they smiled at the gesture, my hooves moved towards the doorway. "If you don't mind, Twilight, I'd like to skip today's session." "Oh." The purple unicorn blinked, not expecting that request, yet nodded anyway. "Of course. Any particular reason?" "Indeed." My determined eyes met their curious ones. "Last night, Twilight, Spike's bravery has given me an epiphany. And it's with this realization that I know what I must do for the next few weeks." It took us returning to the library for me to finally realize. If Spike can stand up for others no matter the opposition, then why was I so reluctant with my promise to Cadence? No, I always keep my word, regardless of what I was facing. Twilight's future sister-in-law. her brother and her parents are counting on me to protect them in case of the upcoming circumstances at the Canterlot wedding. If my interference with Queen Syphilis' plans hasn't prolonged the plot of the eventual two-parter yet, than I should begin with preparing for the event immediately. It was time I actually made an effort in life to benefit and protect others. "What are you going to do?" Rainbow asked. A small smirk graced my muzzle. "Something I've never done properly before in my entire life, Rainbow. I'm going to train."
Chapter Forty-Nine: Whirlpool Balance Chapter Forty-Nine: Whirlpool Balance Already. Regretting. My. Resolve. "C'mon Star, ya barely even made it to twenty trees!" A growl escaped my parched throat at Applejack's encouragement, who was observing me a few feet away as I continued pounding my back hoofs into the trunks of the apple trees. Apple Bloom, bless her soul, was assisting by catching the fallen apples I forced to leave their trees. When my friends learnt of my new plan to improve my physical muscles, Applejack was eagerly the first to help me. By helping out with her farm. As if that wasn't stressful enough the last time I assisted around here. "Twenty-one! Don't give up now!" The orange mare said after I paused to rest my limbs. This was utterly ridiculous. I have to credit Applejack and her family, though, since this was what they did everyday. Why was I doing this? Why else? To prepare for that wedding. God knows how many Changelings will be there, disguised as guests and the staff. Also, if talking with that Queen of theirs won't work, which was Plan A, then there's every possibility that brute force will be required. "How much... Of this will I have to do?" I finally asked during kicking another trunk, the small yellow filly catching the fallen fruit with ease onto the basket atop her head. Applejack shrugged, "Until ya feel tired out." Oh wonderful. Rarity, also watching me use physical effort, added in the encouraging tone, "But don't let that stop you, Stardust. We have every confidence in your resolve." Hearing of my assistance to Sweet Apple Acres, the white unicorn wanted to see this for herself. And the moment she spotted me doing some farmwork under Applejack's commands, she expressed how proud she was of me to be doing something after spending the majority of my time in the stuffed-up library doing absolutely naught but read books. If only she knew... "Applejack dear, you wouldn't mind if I borrow Stardust to help me afterwards, would you?" I heard Rarity inquire as my back was turned, focusing on my next targeted innocent tree. If apparently all life was sentient on Equestria, would that include nature itself? Would the trees be feeling pain to constant hooves bashing against their trunks? "Sure thing Rarity." The Earth Pony affirmed happily. "Twenty-three Stardust! Ya almost reached the number ya got up to last time!" "Hurray..." "I heard that!" From the side, Apple Bloom giggled loudly, "Golly, I don't think I've heard Applejack be this proud about anypony for a while." Lucky me. "Over there please darling. Thank you." Rarity said gratefully after I obliged, setting the bags of equipment to the side. "It was so nice of you to carry my shopping for me. All of the items in there are needed for my customer's orders." "Glad to help." I muttered rather tiredly, feeling relief on my back after ridding the heavy equipment off me. Rubbing the sore part of my ponified body, I sighed. "Anything else?" The white mare threw me a humoured glance, "Don't tell me you're exhausted already. After everything I've seen you do since your time here in Equestria, this must be of relative ease for you." "Doesn't work like that." I shrugged. "Even I can't explain it clearly." "Hm. Well, there's still much more work to be done. Thank you for your assistance and- Ah yes, I know how to repay you." Repay me? Rarity grinned rather excitedly and gestured to a nearby closed curtain, red and golden fabric mixed together, evidently hiding something. "In fact, that's part of the reason I requested your assistance today. I was planning on keeping this a secret from everyone until my special customers adorn them, but, considering it was you who recommended my work to her, I can make an exception." ...Wait what? Noticing my confused expression, Rarity's grin brightened. "Oh yes. Imagine how surprise, flattered and gratified I was to learn a Princess wanted me to make a few dresses for her. More specifically, a wedding dress and bridesmaids dresses." And with that, Rarity pulled away the curtains via magic, revealing the expensive-looking dress in question, fitting on the pony mannequin it rested on. It was literally sparkling, as though it was just washed this morning. Knowing Rarity, she must've cleaned the dress everyday. Rarely does the mare nearby present her work before its finished. "Ever since our return to Canterlot after Twilight's birthday, I received a letter from Princess Mi Amore Cadenza herself." Rarity struggled to contain the glee her expression was displaying, regarding her dress as though it was a work of art. "Though my knowledge of her is limited, but she's a Princess all the same, after I checked for proof of such a claim. The niece of Princess Celestia herself! In the letter, she requested I create a few bridesmaids dresses and a wedding dress for her special day, and I worked tirelessly day and night working on the perfect dresses for the Princess ever since. Just last night I finished up the other dresses and had them packaged to Canterlot. In addition, she requested I not share this order with my friends, except for the stallion who recommended my work." Now I remember. During a conversation between Cadence and I, Rarity was brought up. Evidently the Princess of Love was impressed with the unicorn's apparent work, and wanted to see what she was capable of herself. "The letter stated I was recommended to her by a very close friend of mine, one who had accompanied me in Canterlot." The grin stretched so much it looked prepared to snap off in half, as Rarity regarded me in pure bliss. "You've obviously exaggerated my skills so much for a Princess to desire my work, but I am thankful all the same Stardust. I'm not sure how I can ever repay you for not only having the honour of making a Princess her wedding dress, but probably making part of my work a piece of history. I am forever grateful." Her words were completely happy and sincere. And it pleased me, also, that Cadence took my word for it and asked for Rarity's assistance for her upcoming wedding. Who said I never did anything for someone else's benefit? "You deserve it, Rarity." I said, as the white unicorn looked away bashfully. "I may know next to nothing about fashion, but you're the damn best fashioner I've ever had the luck of knowing." "You're too kind, Stardust." Oh, was the white unicorn flushing at the praise? Stop the presses. "If there's anything I can do to return the favour, please don't hesitate in asking." ...Actually, while we're on the subject. "There is one thing." "Simply name it, darling." "How did you know I wasn't from this world?" I inquired, this question having plagued my mind for a while now. "When Fluttershy accidentally slipped out my secret back at the library, you didn't seem the least bit surprised." "Ah." Rarity nodded, "Yes, well that was back during the Sisterhooves Social event. I was going to inform you and Applejack we were departing for the spa now, and then I overheard your revelation. I was, suffice to say, quite surprised." She shrugged at my raised invisible brow, "It's part of the reason I welcomed your company to Canterlot. I knew you had no intention in harming me or our friends, and I wished to learn more about the alien living among us." "I see..." Well, that certainly explained a lot. I nodded thankfully, "I appreciate you telling me this, Rarity. It'll remind me to be more careful with where I say these kind of things." The white mare smiled, "Of course. Now then, I believe Applejack still requires your presence at Sweet Apple Acres. I must put the finishing touches for this dress, and then have it delivered to Canterlot at once. But I'll be with you two shortly." Alright, now's the time I finally took a break. After lifting and carrying God knows how many barrels across the farm, I placed the last one down with the others, my hooves and back collapsing in relief from all the physical work. Loud inhaling and exhaling emitted from my ponified mouth and nose, while I wiped away the sweat that was a constant inconvenience on my face. Wonder how Twilight would react to me partaking in all physical labour. The mare in question was currently preoccupied helping the pegasi of Ponyville prepare to lift water from a lake via custom-made tornado to Cloudsdale in order for the city to produce rain water... Yep, still sounds as absurd as when I first heard it. The explanation to how it's done was so half-baked that even [BEEP] Miles 'Tails' Prower would call it a little far-fetched. "Need a drink?" The helpful young Earth Pony asked, Apple Bloom, asked when approaching my state. "We have some apple juice in our house." Leaning against the wooden barrel, I glanced at the filly. A drink sounds refreshing right about now. Except for one thing, "Pure?" "Mm-hm." "Would you mind adding some water to it? Not really a fan of pure apple juice." Not keen on apple juice in general, truthfully. Always preferred blackcurrant than other fruity drinks. "Um, okay." Apple Bloom nodded at my seemingly strange request, before rushing towards the farm house. "Be right back!" Passing by her, Applejack and Rarity walked towards my exhausted state, both smiling for some reason. "You've done some mighty fine progress, Star." The orange mare praised, sounding quite sincere. Rarity nodded. "I concur. You'll become a stronger stallion in no time." Oh yeah, because that's what my goal was. To become a pony muscleman. But right now I didn't have the energy to snort. "Applejack has invited us to have lunch here. Will you be joining us?" "Depends. What are we having, apples?" Applejack grinned positively at the rhetorical question. I shook my head, "Your family probably eats more apples than the entirety of my race." "Oh?" Rarity raised a curious brow. "What do humans eat? I've never presumed to ask." "Fruit. Vegetables. Meat. Sugary food-" "Whoa whoa back up there sugarcube. Did you say 'meat?" Applejack's eyes reflected surprise at the information. "Like, animal meat?" "No. Human meat." I smirked at their expressions. "I jest, only the truly sickening would resort to cannibalism. We eat animal meat, yes." "What... What kind of meat?" ...Ah. "Not pony meat, if that's what worries you." No one in their right mind would do such a horrific thing. The two breathed out sighs of relief, prompting my light laughter and then coughing. Yep, Apple Bloom better hurry with that drink. "Let's see... Cow meat, pig meat... Fish... Chicken, turkey, lamb... My particular favourite is pork..." Applejack, while I was counting off the list of human food, was glancing nervously around the entire area... Oh right, because the majority of those animals reside here. "Lamb?" Rarity echoed, sounding quite appalled at my taste. "You even devour... baby animals?" "Humans aren't saints, Rarity." I shrugged helplessly. "We don't choose what our taste buds are. In our world, edible animals are considered fair game. They help us grow stronger. But don't worry, I have no intention on snacking any live creatures while I'm here." I reassured them, yet they still looked quite perturbed and disgusted by the information. Before the conversation could continue, an energetic Apple Bloom returned with a glass of watered apple juice on her back. "Here ya go, Stardust! Hmm, what's wrong sis? You look like someone just showed ya an orange." Due to Applejack's paranoia, the three of us were having our lunch elsewhere, as far away from Sweet Apple Acres as possible. I had repeated to the orange Earth Pony numerous times that humans don't eat meat like natural predators; we cook them beforehand. But that only seemed to make the farming mare more adamant in keeping me away for now, while I was hungry. Instead, we went elsewhere where my stomach can be satisfied by the sweet taste of... well sweets. Sugarcube Corner. And Pinkie Pie was all the more eager to help sate the hunger of a friend of hers. And I welcomed it all as though they gifts blessed upon me. This was exactly required to restore my energy after all the physical effort today. "I think we underestimated exactly how much energy you needed." Rarity commented in amusement. No [BEEP] my dear. I was completely famished, and the afternoon had only just arrived. My muzzle, however, was preoccupied with chewing the cupcakes and muffins given by Pinkie, who was watching me eat happily. From the side, as they were dealing with other customers, Mr and Mrs Cupcake occasionally glanced at my table, expressing both surprise and humour towards my ravenous devouring. As long as it's all paid for, they don't mind the mess, I was informed. Fine by me, these treats were great! "Not that I call a lunch though," Applejack said casually, eating a sugary apple pie of her own. Only myself and Pinkie Pie were the ones with the most food, sharing the delicious treats. "But better than eatin' meat, right Stardust?" Swallowing a banana muffin, a smirk graced my sugar-coated muzzle. "Only if it's chocolate, the greatest food of all time." "Hear hear!" Pinkie yelled in agreement, the sugar rush clearly getting to her already. Both Rarity and Applejack exchanged glances before shaking their heads fondly. "But you know what's better than eating chocolate? Eating with your friends!" "As opposed to eating your friends? Debatable, Pinkie." What perfectly timed reactions. Applejack spat out her piece of pie, landing on Pinkie's amused face. Whereas Rarity looked ready to choke on her food, but luckily swallowed it in time. Both glared at my laughing state, and then at Pinkie for joining in. "Don't be silly, Stardust! Who would ever eat their own friends?" Pinkie asked after the shared laughter subsided. Rarity shook her head again at our antics, a small nervous-looking smile gracing her features. "No one here... Correct, Stardust?" "Absolutely." I nodded genuinely. "Glad to hear it." Applejack muttered before proceeding again to devour her pie. Still don't trust me, my dear? I suppose that's understandable. There were two minutes of eating, the only vocal noise being that of Pinkie chewing with her mouth open, before Rarity spoke up again. Her dark blue eyes regarding me, "Although, there is something I'm curious about, Stardust." Drinking some soda to help me swallow the chocolate cupcake, I spoke when my muzzle had space. "What's that Rarity?" "Why the sudden desire for physical activity? You've never expressed doing anything that would exhaust your body before, so what's changed?" "Yeah." Applejack nodded, observing me as well. "I thought ya hated working to the bone. Did somethin' happen?" Hm, what to tell them? The truth? No... Not completely anyway. Cadence wanted the wedding to be a secret from Twilight before the time is right. Oh wait, I have an idea. Leaning forward a little, the rest followed suit as I said quietly, "You have to promise not to tell anyone, not even the rest of our friends." The three nodded convincingly, eyes reflecting curiosity at this supposed great secret I'm about to share, "I can't tell you all of it, but here are the basics. Sooner or later, Twilight will receive an invitation to a royal event, where you'll all probably be invited to as well. The event is being held for a member of the royal family." I glanced to the side, in case some eavesdropper was present. But the other occupants of the store were either buying treats from Sugarcube Corner's owners, or pleasantly devouring their delicious purchases. Looking back, I noted Rarity's eyes widened in realization to my words. I shouldn't be surprised. My voice continued quietly, "But, this royal member has enemies, enemies who wish to do her harm. There is belief that these foes will attempt to infiltrate the event and cause chaos. Naturally, there will be security around the place, but apparently it's not enough. So, that same monarch made me promise that, in case something does happen there, to protect Twilight, you three and our friends no matter the cost." "Who is this monarch?" Applejack asked evenly, not sounding at all threatened by the thought of enemies potentially harming her or our friends. "I can't tell you." My eyes met Rarity's, who expressed through her face that she understood it must be kept a secret. Thanks love. "I've been asked not to share any information that would ruin the surprise." "A surprise party?!" We made an annoyed glance at Pinkie's outburst. As she grinned and rubbed her head sheepishly, I shook mine. "No, Pinkie. But this Princess would rather Twilight be kept in the dark, for now." "So it's not Princess Celestia." I nodded at Applejack's assumption. "Princess Luna, or someone else who knows Twilight?" At my silence, the mare noted my firm eyes and nodded, leaning back thoughtfully. "Well, now I can see why you're preparin' for it, sugarcube. But you know we can take care of ourselves, don't ya?" "I'm not taking any chances." I said as we all straightened up. Argh... My back still hasn't fully healed from the use of lifting things all morning. "If there's one thing I always do, Applejack, it's keeping my word. I vowed to protect you all for this Princess, and I will keep it. Hence why I must prepare myself for this upcoming event." Rarity smiled at my determined words. "That is very noble of you, Stardust. And we appreciate it, don't we girls?" Both Earth Ponies nodded. "That's why we're gonna help ya out." Excuse me? Applejack smirked towards my curious expression. "I know what it means to keepin' a promise, and to protectin' those you care about." "Yeah! Let's make Stardust the strongest pony in all of Equestria!" We all looked at Pinkie humouredly. She shrugged with a sheepish grin, "All of Ponyville then." "I mean, let's not go too far." The table was filled with our shared laughter. But all the same, I was gratified and flattered by their willingness to help. "Well, who am I to turn down any assistance to maintain my vow?" Applejack winked jokingly, "That's what friends are for, sugarcube." "Are you quite sure you want me to do this? I've never practiced magical attacks in my life." "Positive, Rarity." Followed by a firm nod, as my body straightened in preparation. From the other side of the hill, the white unicorn expressed clear reluctance at potentially hurting her friend. Kind of her, but should this be a success, it was unnecessary. From the side, Pinkie and Applejack observed with interest and nervousness of their own; mostly nervousness on Applejack's part. I had asked them to stay out of the way while this experiment of mine was going underway. Rarity will attack me with magic blasts, and I was going to test how much this ponified body can take these assaults before keeling over. "I'm not entirely certain about this, I won't lie. I have no desire to hurt you, Stardust." "I know, but it's one way of finding how much my body can endure this world's magic." There was hesitation, before Rarity slowly nodded. "Very well, but don't say I didn't warn you." That said, her white horn began lighting up in that dark blue colour, aimed squarely in my direction. My body tensed, hoofs clenched into the soil, teeth grit as the light became bigger and more vibrant. Hakuna Matata. The attack came faster than anticipated, and I felt myself wince upon the impact into my body. And then... nothing. Slowly opening my eyes, my attention turned down to the chest area where the magic struck. Huh... Didn't hurt in the slightest, my body barely took a step back from the blast. It only felt like a small sting. Less painful than Blueblood's assaults. Looking up, I nodded at the waiting Rarity. "Again." The white mare nodded at the command, looking slightly less reluctant to do so, no doubt relieved I wasn't hurt in the process. The second attack struck. Then the third. And the fourth. And the sting only increased partially with every impact, yet there were no marks on my furry chest where the magic hit. It took up to six times before I asked Rarity to cease, which she happily obliged to. "How are you feeling?" The white unicorn inquired, sounding awfully concerned. Rubbing the spot where the attacks kept hitting, my only reaction to that was a small wince. Yet I remained in the same spot, unmoving from the assaults. I suppose Rarity wasn't as powerful as Blueblood to take me down so easily. Perhaps I could ask someone else for help next time, such as Armor, Cadence or Twilight- No. For some reason thinking about asking Twilight to attack me felt... Unnerving. "It hardly hurts." Was my thoughtful response, regarding the mare once again. Alright, time for the next stage. "This time, I'm going to try and block the attacks. I'm ready when you are, Rarity." "Can't we take a break first?" I raised a brow at Rarity's question, the white mare looking reluctant again. "Using magic like that is a lot more exhausting than it appears. Plus, I'm still hesitant in attacking you like that again." "Sure thing Rarity." Applejack answered for me, sounding stern. "Stardust doesn't mind, don't ya?" My eyes met Applejack's stern ones. Well, I suppose a short break wouldn't hurt anyone. "Alright. Five minutes. Then we'll get back to the experiment." My ears picked up on Rarity's exhaled relief. "Cupcakes anyone?" Pinkie then offered out a plate of delicious different flavoured cakes, having brought snacks earlier. The two mares graciously accepted them, while I politely declined. The happy-go-lucky Earth Pony shrugged, "Oh well, more for me!" And began devouring the treats with as much manners as Spike with his gems. While they ate, my hooves started to pace. So far, so good. My back was utterly exhausted from all the heavy lifting today, but thankfully this test of mine has nothing to do with carrying anything. Instead, I was potentially inviting more bodily harm on myself by the power of magic. But luckily, Rarity had never practiced using magic attacks in her life, only for carrying equipment or creating clothing. So there's no real danger here. And, over the next few days or weeks until the wedding, I could ask another unicorn for help if Rarity wasn't available. Cadence and Armor were currently preoccupied with the Changeling menace and their special approaching day. Velvet and Light? Nah. Lyra? There's a possibility. Celestia? Not on my life. Luna? Well I suppose she wouldn't object to helping me become stronger in protecting her royal subjects. And if none of them work, there's always Blueblood, who's probably eager for Round Two against me. "Um, hey Stardust." A rather hesitant voice called out from behind me, prompting my attention to turn. "Yeah?" I asked Applejack, who was expressing a slight smile. "While we're here, I just wanted to apologize." Apologize? "For myself and Rainbow Dash intrudin' on your business like that a while back. It was unfair of us to do that to ya without any right to." Oh yeah, that. I waved dismissively. "Water under the bridge." I assured the orange relieved mare. "It's not something I hold a grudge over, Applejack. While you two were a little intrusive, I don't hold it against you. Just be a little more respective of other's secrets, alright?" Applejack nodded in gratitude. "Ready now, Stardust." Rarity's voice directed our attention towards the mare, the prepared unicorn returning to her previous spot, assuming a battle stance. I nodded while Applejack returned to her spot with Pinkie, my body tensing again and my front limbs raised upwards. "You may fire immediately." The unicorn obliged, horn emitting that dark shade of blue again before firing a few seconds later. Have to time it right, and... Got it! My left hoof effortlessly bounced away the blast, the magic attack soaring in the direction of the sky I aimed it towards. Our gazes followed it until the magic faded from our field of vision and a small grin of triumph spread across my muzzle, looking down at my hoof. It worked! "Again, Rarity." The mare looked quite startled at the impatient tone, before nodding and firing another blast. Again, deflecting it was so easy and efficient, I had no intention on stopping until either Rarity was tired out, or my hooves ached to the core. After successfully performing my experiment, the training continued. A whole week after the test, Applejack, Rarity and Pinkie Pie, in their spare time, assisted in my physical exercises. To say it was daunting was putting it mildly, but as the training progressed, my tiredness decreased every passing day. Twilight, Spike, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash, meanwhile, were still busy with the whole getting-water-to-Cloudsdale nonsense. No matter how many times the purple unicorn explained it to me, insisting it was necessary for pony kind everywhere, my disbelief remained firm. Eventually, Twilight gave up on trying to persuade me to see things her way, to which I jokingly inquired to the mare why she thought that'd work in the first place. Still, I applaud their efforts for... Sending water to Cloudsdale. Anyway, as the evening passed by, the four of us, meaning myself and the three mares who have helped this past week, were taking a moment to relax, lying on the grassy hill I usually visited for peace and quiet. Even Pinkie Pie wasn't making a sound, finally taking notice in the joys of a moment of serenity- "Oh! Look over there!" ...I spoke too soon. We directed our attention from the yellow sky to where Pinkie was pointing, and both my invisible brows raised at the sudden tornado that seemed to come out of nowhere. It was a fair distance away from Ponyville, and thankfully a longer distance from our location. "Hm. I thought it was getting a little windy." Rarity commented pleasantly, not seeming all that surprised at the sight of potentially lethal natural disaster. "So the pegasi are finally beginning their work. It's quite a sight to behold, is it not?" "It sure is." Applejack agreed, as we all stood up at the sight of the blue tornado. "Now all they need to do is send the water up to Cloudsdale." Why do I get the feeling that's easier said than done? Pinkie Pie, of course, was overly excited. "Isn't it amazing?" She practically yelled in awe. "That's one super-duper tornado they've made there. All their work has paid off- Hey, is it just me or is the tornado slowing down?" ...How can you possibly tell from this distance? Oh, that's right, you're Pinkie Pie. But I can see her point. It was getting more noticeable as the pegasi-created natural disaster was slowly dying down, a ball of water all that remains until it fell back into the pond it presumably came from. "Oh dear." Rarity said in concern. "That's a darn shame." Applejack commented, sounding both disappointed and worried. "Well, there's always next time!" We all looked at Pinkie for a moment, who shrugged in confusion. "What?" So, obviously that didn't work. Guess science emerged victorious against the pegasi's attempt to carry water via wind to a city in the clouds. Oh well, maybe it was a test run. Maybe Rainbow pushed her fellow pegasi too hard. Knowing her, however, one failure wasn't going to be enough to dissuade the blue pegasus from trying again. And after a few minutes of waiting, I was correct. "C'mon Rainbow! Fluttershy! You can do it!" Pinkie yelled as though the two mares would hear her encouragement. "Yeah! Don't let one failure stop y'all!" Applejack added with equal volume, as I rubbed my ears towards their vocal enthusiasm. "Cloudsdale is counting on you two and all pegasi! I know you're capable of succeeding!" Rarity pitched, her usually elegant voice heightened with the other two in support. ...Eh, [BEEP] it. "Don't let disappointment win!" My voice raised, cheering along with the other three as the wind grew stronger, blowing away our manes, fur and tails. "That is child's play compared to many other obstacles you've both faced!" My view towards the whole event aside! And the more we cheered on our friends who evidently can't hear us, the more it seemed to work. The tornado was clearing growing stronger, if the harsh winds was any indication. My hooves clenched hard into the soil below, as I felt my body begin to react by the strong winds. The others showed similar reactions, thought hat didn't stop them from supporting our friends. And that won't stop me either. "You're almost there!" "Don't give up now!" "We're all counting on you!" "For all of Equestria!" And, at last, it all paid off. A huge spout of clear water fired from the top of the tornado, making its way towards the destination of where the city probably was. The gigantic water spout flew across the sky like a rainbow, heading to Cloudsdale which was most likely nearby, as I couldn't see where the water was ending up. Not that it mattered, they've clearly succeeded. And for that, I felt nothing but pride for them. They did it. There was never any doubt about it. "Woo-hoo!" Pinkie punched the air in celebration, while the wind died down and the tornado from afar dispersed back into a large quantity of pegasi. "They did it!" "They sure did Pinkie!" Applejack said in even excitement, hugging with the pink mare and Rarity. "I knew they'd do it!" "We all did, Applejack!" Rarity corrected her friend happily, grinning alongside them. Hell, even I had a large stupid grin on my face for what our friends have accomplished. "It would've been foolish to ever doubt either Rainbow Dash or Fluttershy for achieving this marvelous event!" Preaching it to the choir there, Rarity. "Come on!" The ecstatic pink Earth Pony was already running ahead, "Let's go congratulate them, and then have a celebratory party!" "That sounds like a swell idea, Pinkie." The orange mare nodded, walking after the energetic Pinkie Pie, before we persuaded them as well. "I am absolutely proud for what our friends have accomplished, along with all pegasi in Ponyville." Rarity said as we walked down the grassy hill, sounding extremely pleased. "They've done a great service for all of Equestria." My head nodded in agreement. "Indeed. There was never any doubt to their skills. Although..." The humoured tone incited Rarity to glance at me curiously, "'Although...'?" "It still doesn't excuse what we just witnessed being absolute utter bull-[BEEP]."
Chapter Fifty: Blobby Bla- Err, Gabby Gums Chapter Fifty: Blobby Bla- Err, Gabby Gums "So, there's no overall confirmed agreed conclusion over the origins of humanity?" "Sadly, none whatsoever." I responded to Twilight's question, as we exited from the basement beneath the library. The knowledge-seeking unicorn and I were just wrapping up a discussion about the many theories and beliefs behind the creation of my species. "Science states it's by evolution of the ape species, while many other religions believe otherwise." Today's topic during our session downstairs covered one of the most controversial and headache-inducing subjects of Earth: Religion. And inwardly I was repeatedly thanking myself that Twilight was more curious than possibly offended by my own beliefs. The purple mare nodded, the notepad floating alongside still scribbling down the information I provided with the flying quill. "And you were baptized as a 'Christian'?" "That's right, basically meaning I believe in there being a single deity controlling all." And thank God it isn't Celestia, unlike these equines. "Though forgive me for not expanding more upon my own religion, Twilight, I never really get myself too invested in it, and I've only ever been to church... Twice in my life." Twilight was, of course, hardly fazed by the lack of further information. The notepad and quill disappeared after that statement, the mare smiling reassuringly, halting beside me. "Jack, just the information you keep indulging me with is enough to keep me satisfied and educated. Alongside the magic of friendship, I've learnt so much about an entire different species and world. For your willingness to cooperate, I'm very grateful." The mare bowed to emphasize her gratitude, and I smiled humouredly. "No need to thank me, my dear. You already returned the favour enough by not throwing me out of the house yet." "'Yet' implies that'll ever happen." Twilight raised an exasperated yet amused non-existent brow. "I've told you time and time again, Jack, I will never deem you an inconvenience." We'll see about that, love. "Although, your species argue alot over religion?" My response was immediate. "Respect for other's opinions on Earth is a privilege, nowadays, Twilight. Humans are naturally prejudiced, and sometimes to the point of hateful towards anything they consider 'different'." The frowning mare looked down thoughtfully. "That's too bad; one should always acknowledge and appreciate other's opinions, whether they agree with them or not." You're telling me. Twilight glanced back up, smiling slightly. "Well, good thing then all of Equestria believes in Princess Celestia... Partially due to the fact she's a real living being guiding us all with her knowledge and wisdom." My muzzle opened, and quickly closed before I could retort. Twilight knew how I was going to respond and rolled her eyes at my expression beforehand. Celestia, a God. Hah; my species created this universe, so technically I'm a higher deity than that alicorn... ...Now there's a thought. "I'm going to the spa in a moment to join the others." Twilight then announced, already walking off. "Afterwards I'll study more on today's information you've provided me." "You know, I'm amazed we still have these sessions." I called out. "Pretty soon I don't think there'll be anything left that I haven't told you about concerning humanity or Earth." Glancing behind her, purple eyes sparkled humouredly. "I doubt that'll stop you from trying, though." You know me too well, my dear Twilight. A smirk graced my muzzle as Twilight headed towards the next room, another voice calling out to me afterwards. "Stardust, I've got it!" My direction turned to the approaching dragon, Spike halting in front of me and presenting the book I requested proudly. "Everything you need to know about royal weddings in right here!" Success. "Good job, Spike." My hoof rubbed his bashful head while taking the book. A hardcover with a picture of a fancy-looking wedding ceremony, a large castle in the background looking suspiciously like Canterlot's castle. Of course. Still, this will be useful in preparing for Cadence and Armor's wedding beforehand. With this, I could stall the event for as long as possible before Queen Mephiles is defeated or, if it's possible, reasoned with. "You know, you could at least ask Twilight to dinner first before planning the wedding." ... "Ow!" Spike's sly tone immediately shifted to pain at the leather smacking the back of his head. Not with that much force, mind you. "I was kidding, Stardust, sheesh." "I should hope so. Thanks for finding the book, Spike." I said gratefully while the dragon rubbed the sore spot on his back head. "No problem, so when exactly are you going to propose- I'm kidding, don't hit me again!" My training continued as ever, and fortunately I've noted and the felt the payoff over doing this for over a month now. Muscles noticeably improved now, even my friends commented as such. And more often than not, in their spare time, they assist me, Spike included, lying on my back whenever I conducted push-ups. Twilight helps by counting how much time pasts while I exercised, providing equipment for me to use as I trained and firing magic spells for me to block and resist. Rarity mainly uses my exercising as an excuse to help her around the boutique, which was fine. Applejack often helps by using me to kick apples down from her farm's trees. Fluttershy by... Well, just being the moral support basically, because I failed to see how helping with animals boosts my muscle mass, and no way in hell am I giving those woodland creatures massages. Pinkie occasionally joined the yellow pegasus in simply providing encouragement alone, while sometimes I helped around Sugarcube Corner. And Rainbow Dash, well that mare helps me with increasing my speed, while we raced around a set path. She won all the time, of course. But all in all, they were remarkably impressed by my progression, and so was I. Exercise wasn't something I was content with, but sacrifices had to be made. I promised Cadence I'd look after Twilight and the rest during the wedding, and I meant it. Even if it kills my aching limbs. Currently, I was doing some push-ups while reading the open book Spike handed to me, as the others were now at the spa, relaxing to their heart's content. I don't envy them, despite how utterly exhausting this training has been. Never been to a spa, and I have no intention on doing so. Right now, I was exercising atop the hill I usually visited for solitude, training as the afternoon arrived, the sky a bright beautiful blue. Stopping with every ten push-ups, I take those moments to lie on my stomach and continue reading the wedding book before me. With this, I'll know what happens when during the event, and how to use them to my advantage. Say, for example, exploding the wedding cake, misplacing the dresses, ruin the decorations and so on. Twilight would probably be appalled by this willing planning attempt to sabotage her brother and former babysitter's wedding, but the ends justify the means. Hopefully, she'll understand and forgive me. "Hey Stardust!" Oh [BEEP]. The sudden youthful voice speaking up from behind resulted in me losing balance from my push-up, falling to the side. "Oops, sorry." Well, I suppose any excuse to take a breather was welcome. Quickly recovering, I glanced behind me. Lo and behold, the three Crusaders, grinning sheepishly, wearing grey fedoras with little papers sticking out of them, Apple Bloom holding a notepad with a pencil- Wait... Journalist-looking fedora's, a notepad with a pencil, the Crusaders... Oh no... No... Not this episode... "How can I help you three?" I asked against my better judgement, memories of the awful implications during the conclusion of that episode rising in my head. "We were jus' passin' by and saw ya trainin' on this here hill." The young Earth Pony replied, while Scootaloo walked around me curiously. I'm sure you were... "Are you all right? You look uncomfortable." "I'm fine, Sweetie Belle, thank you." I sighed, while the two fillies frowned at me questionably. "You just... caught me off-guard, that's all-" "Hey, what's this?" Our attention turned to an asking Scootaloo, the small pegasus pointing at the open lying book. "Is that a picture of a wedding?" "Yes but-" But the three Crusaders were already focused on the leather-bound item, checking the cover and making me lose the page I was previously reading. Wow, guess not even the simplest of manners exist in the world of journalism. "'History of the Royal Weddings of Equestria.'" Sweetie Belle read the title out-loud, glancing behind at me curiously. "Are you going to a wedding, Stardust?" My hoof quickly snatched the book from their clingy limbs. "Nope, it's just research, nothing more." I answered swiftly. Yet that did nothing to stem their open curiosity, Apple Bloom was already writing something down with enthusiasm and Scootaloo smirked. Then the young unicorn inhaled loudly, as if reaching an epiphany. "That's it!" Sweetie Belle declared happily, grinning at her friends before nodding to me in farewell, and I faintly heard the sound of a flashing camera. "Thanks Stardust!" "Um, you're wel- Wait, stop!" My words fell on deaf ears, as the three energetic fillies already ran off back to the direction of Ponyville, a trail of dust in their previous spot. And from the side, my eyes spotted a young pegasus speeding after them from below, holding something around his or her neck. If this was indeed the episode I looked forward to the least during my time here in Equestria, then I'll probably find out the results of this encounter tomorrow... ...Better get back to work. My hunch proved correct. As I was preparing to depart for today's training while the afternoon struck, Spike burst into my room, looking both excited and shocked for some reason. "Stardust!" He exclaimed the moment my door slammed upon by his entrance, holding up the newspaper presumably for today. "You're on the front cover of today's Golden Press Newspaper! It says you're getting married!" ...Wait what? "Oh this I need to see." Spike passed over the newspaper, where the front cover showed a photo of myself looking quite nervous, and the book detailing royal weddings, atop that hill from yesterday. So I WAS right in assuming this was the episode I dreaded to partake in. Let's see what it says... STARDUST BALANCE PLANNING TO PROPOSE TO PRINCESS LUNA! Gabby Gums has discovered that seemingly single Stardust Balance reading a book about royal weddings. And upon recalling his past interactions with the Princess of the Night back during Nightmare Night, the dots weren't hard to connect. Their obvious feelings for one another when he stuck up for the Princess that night, and played around with her with the festivities, shows that Mr. Balance now wishes to finally tie the knot. Or perhaps they're already engaged, and they're planning the wedding without anyone even knowing? Suffice to say, we might have a new Prince among us very soon, should Princess Luna accept the proposal- I don't think I've ever laughed so hard during my time in Equestria. "Haha hahahaha! This- This is the best thing I've ever read!" Followed by more laughter. Seriously, this was comedic gold! Even Spike was chuckling at my reaction, evidently knowing how stupid the article was. "Hahahaha! Now this is going on my wall!" And it confirms that the Crusaders were in fact writing the town's newspapers. "Yeah, it is very funny." The dragon concurred humouredly, while I wiped an invisible tear from my eye. "At least you're taking it in stride, Twilight doesn't seem all that amused by what this Gabby Gums writes about her or our friends." "Those ponies are easily offended, Spike." I said, still chuckling as my amusement hasn't died down yet. My eyes stayed on the comical article. "In my world, news like this is typical; the majority simply untrue or exaggerated, yet people soak it up because no matter how much they deny it, we love to invade other's privacy." Okay, now that the Crusaders have had their fun, it was seriously time to do something about it. Ripping the front page off, I placed it to the side and handed a frowning Spike back his newspaper, hooves already moving towards the exit. The lizard was quick to catch up, "I know that look, you're planning something, aren't you?" Indeed, Spike. Because, this episode - whose title I've forgot - was one of the few I've seen before being whisked away to Ponyville. And quite frankly, it was the worst one I've seen so far. Not because it wasn't funny, or it wasn't a creative idea. But because of the ending. That horrible, horrible conclusion where everyone gave the Crusaders the cold shoulder and treated them like the scum of the Earth, or Equestria. They're kids, they didn't know any better for Christ's sake! When I was a kid, there was a cartoon I've adored even to this day: Ed Edd N' Eddy. And in one episode, this exact situation happened; the school newspaper getting out of hand by delivering hilarious yet untrue news. The difference between the two? The one responsible got his comeuppance, while a little harshly - it was Ed Edd N' Eddy, mind you - he still paid for his mistake and probably - though I wouldn't hold my breath on it - learnt his lesson. As for this episode, there was no justice to be had. The Crusaders were frowned upon by the entire town; grown ups and their own families, simply because they didn't know any better. Those three fillies acted more mature and responsible for their actions than those older than them did. It was repulsive that not one of the grown ups admitted to acting childish and cruel to three small fillies. If Rarity, Applejack and Rainbow Dash had just lectured them and helped them realize what they're doing is awful and shouldn't continue doing so, then maybe this episode would've gotten a pass from me. But they didn't, they behaved like children. Even Twilight, Twilight, put up a [BEEP] forcefield around the library to prevent the Crusaders entry. Which is why I'm going to rectify this town situation before it reaches that conclusion once again. "Yes I am, Spike." I finally responded to my friend's inquiry as we walked down the staircase to the first floor. "We are going to stop this before it gets out of hand." "Aw do we have to? I'm getting a kick out of the news these days." "Yes." Was my immediate determined answer as we reached the front red door. "Considering the consequences, our humour isn't worth it." Though that article about me was still funny, definitely going to be pinned on my wall- The first thing to greet us from outside was Octavia, holding up today's newspaper with the front cover in our faces. "Stardust, is it true? Are you planning on courting Princess Luna?" ...Ugh... "Once again, I must thank you again for bringing this to my attention." Cheerilee said sincerely, standing by her side of the desk while we waited patiently. A newspaper lying on the desk featuring information about Rarity open. "I would never have imagined my own students would write such ludicrous articles on the school's own paper." "We all make mistakes, Cheerilee." I said reassuringly, despite the fact I personally held her responsible for allowing this to happen in the first place. The dark pink Earth Pony nodded, "Well, I can guarantee you Stardust, this won't happen again." Followed by knocking on the door to the side of the classroom, turning our attention towards the arriving fillies. "Come in." The Crusaders obliged, looking more curious than guilty. "You asked for us, Miss Cheerilee?" Apple Bloom inquired, before they noticed mine and Spike's presence. "Stardust? Spike? What are you doing here?" "Please close the door, girls. Our friends here have brought to my attention the kind of news you are providing not just to the school, but the whole of Ponyville," Cheerilee began rather softly, but her tone raised in disappointment with every word. "The news otherwise written by 'Gabby Gums'." Their eyes widened in shock and nervousness. "We... don't know what you're talking about..." Scootaloo said while they looked around, avoiding our intense gazes. Spike scoffed, folding his arms, "Oh come on, the jig is up. Stardust figured out you three were Gabby Gums when you wrote today's article of him." Which is what Spike believes happened, as I told him. "Though it was pretty funny." The young reptilian couldn't help but admit next with a slight chuckle, prompting my small smirk. That it was, my young friend. "You girls should be ashamed." Cheerilee continued her stern lecture, causing the three fillies to look down reflecting regret. "These exaggerated and fabricated stories are doing more harm than good towards the citizens of Ponyville. For example, this article about Miss Rarity's deepest and darkest secrets. I am appalled by your audacity to look through someone's diary, let alone your own sister's, Sweetie Belle." The small white unicorn winced. Cheerilee carried on, turning the pages for emphasis. "And Apple Bloom, claiming your sister as lazy and Big Macintosh hiding more than he shows." Said Earth Pony's muzzle trembled. "And Scootaloo, you look up to Miss Rainbow Dash, do you not? Over the past few days your actions have been nothing but blatantly invade other's privacy. What were you girls thinking?" The three fillies glanced at one another, before Apple Bloom spoke up for them, "We... We were just tryin' to get our cutie marks." "At the cost of making other's lives miserable?" The teacher of this rather small one-classroom-only educational building sighed, "It's a noble goal-" Hardly. "- Girls, but please ask yourselves; would getting your cutie marks really be worth all what you're doing to the good residents of Ponyville?" "...No." Sweetie Belle answered quietly. "We're really sorry, Miss Cheerilee. We just... We didn't want to hurt anyone..." Right, now it was my turn. "Sometimes the most innocent of intentions can lead to the most disastrous of consequences." Their saddened gazes turned to me, and I couldn't help but express a reassuring smile. "We're not mad at you, girls. Disappointed, more of. But, in your defense, you're three young fillies who didn't know any better. Which is why we're going to help set things right." That statement seemed to cause an interesting reaction. The three fillies glanced at one another in fear. "Girls?" Cheerilee asked, a hint of concern in her tone upon seeing their expressions. ...Ah, of course. Now I remember. "Someone doesn't want that though, am I correct?" They stared at me in surprise. "Are you being... blackmailed into doing this?" From the side, the teacher of this school gasped at the implications, and Spike threw me a look of surprise himself. "How did you know?" Apple Bloom asked, which confirmed it immediately. She realized this too, and quickly covered her mouth. But the damage was already done. "So it's true?" The three fillies hesitantly nodded at Cheerilee's demanding question. Glancing at the Earth Pony, I noted the expression of disdain. "Who would do such a vile thing?" "The editor?" I asked, making it sound as though a random guess. Their combined wince was the only answer their teacher needed. "Diamond Tiara? How could she?" Our gazes shifted to the irritated teacher of the school. eyes burning at the newspaper lying before us. "After I've given her such an important responsibility." Mistake on your part, my dear. "I think the title of responsibility went to her head. May I suggest, Cheerilee, that Miss Tiara be replaced henceforth?" "You certainly may, Stardust. In fact, I shall act on that suggestion immediately." Dark green eyes glanced back at the girls, who were looking quite hopeful, most likely to that snobbish filly being replaced by someone more competent for the job. "And I have just the pony in mind." I nodded, "As for you three." The Crusaders snapped to attention at my address, as though preparing for another lecture. "You three are going to write an apology to the whole town for tomorrow's newspaper, written by Gabby Gums herself." "We can do that." Apple Bloom said happily, the other two fillies nodding in relief. "We've learnt our lesson, we'll never invade anyone's privacy or write untrue news ever again." "Glad to hear it." I smiled in approval. And inwardly, I was more than relieved that this now won't reach the same conclusion to this piece of [BEEP] episode. To the citizens of Ponyville: For some time now, you've been reading this column to get the latest dirt and the hottest buzz. But this will be my final piece. We want to apologize for the pain and embarrassment we've caused. Ya see, I'm actually three little fillies: Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo. As the popularity of the column grew, we got swept up in the hype. We knew that what we were doing didn't feel quite right, but we ignored the guilt because everypony seemed to want to read what we were writing. From now on, we promise to respect everypony elses privacy, and we won't engage in hurtful gossip anymore. All we can do is ask for your forgiveness, Ponyville. Signing off for the very last time, xoxo. - Gabby Gums. Side comment from Stardust Balance: "I'm glad these three young fillies have admitted their responsibilities for their actions. and they've amended them as soon as possible. Frankly, it shows they're growing up, and behave even more mature than, say, anyone giving them the cold shoulder or projecting a magic forcefield around their home-" "You just couldn't resist getting a word in, could you?" Twilight asked me in exasperation, interrupting Spike's out-loud reading. I shrugged, smirking happily, "Guilty as charged." "You sound satisfied." I prevented the episode from reaching that horrific ending where everyone behaves like immature brats towards three small children. You bet your [BEEP] I'm satisfied, love. "Was calling me and those ponies out like that really necessary, though?" Twilight inquired, sounding annoyed. "I know exactly who you were referring to with the forcefield part." "Not my fault you're predictable love. And look on the bright side, everyone, not just you, was called out. I recall having to snap at anyone who was giving those fillies the cold shoulder. The whole town behaved like intrepid jerks." "Assuming everyone was acting the exact same way." Twilight looked at me humouredly. "Now who's acting immature?" "Not as immature as when you put up that forcefield to protect yourselves from three harmless young ponies." Her smile dropped, rising to the bait. "Remember the times when you charged recklessly at those monsters, despite all odds against you?" Those purple knowledgeable eyes reflected a challenge. Very well, two can play this game, Twilight. "Remember when you lost your marbles because you couldn't find anything to write in your weekly friendship report to Celestia?" "I also seem to recall you betting away the library." "Just as I have the distant memory of being told you tried to stop time altogether to prevent some future disaster you weren't clearly aware of the details over." "Just as I was told that you punched Gilda in the face." "I... Give me a minute." Twilight's expression turned slightly triumphant as I struggled to recall any other act of immaturity the mare pulled during my stay in Equestria. As her muzzle twitched upwards, I frowned, "At least I actively helped the Crusaders learn their lesson yesterday instead of shunning them away like they were the scum of the Earth." "...Alright, I can admit it was unreasonable of me to do that." Haha! Twilight nodded in acceptance, "I was rather hurt by what they said about me in the column." "Eh, as I told Spike, you ponies are offended way too easily... Ow!" An object impacted the back of my head, prompting my hoof to rub the spot the hard-leathered book assaulted. From a few feet away, Twilight expressed innocence while Spike refrained from laughing. "And you're calling me immature?" The unicorn shrugged, turning away to focus on the quill and paper beside her. Big mistake, as my hoofs slowly picked the fallen open book that magically hit me. "I thought I told you to stop generalizing others- Ow! Hey!" ...Whoops. My smirk disappeared as quick as it came by the pained expression on Twilight's face, rubbing the back of her own head. "Twilight, I'm sorry, I didn't mean to hit you that hard- Ow! Son of a-!" The unicorn was now chuckling at my disbelieving expression, upon the open book hitting the front of my muzzle and then sliding off. Right, that does it. The intelligent purple mare quickly ducked at the hurled book, smirking at me. "Now who's becoming predictable-?" Her reflexes, magic lighting up the next book I quickly grabbed and threw at her and harmlessly floated beside her. Twilight smirked at me childishly. Knowing what was going to happen, my body quickly rolled out of the way at the two books thrown towards my previous direction. "Careful now, my dear Twilight, those are your precious books you're throwing around." The expression shifted. "Oh no, you're right, I shouldn't be using them as weapons- Ow!" Twilight pulled the soft-covered book off her cheek, eyes glaring at me with intent. "That does it!" "Spike, you're with me!" I called while ducking a magically hurled book. The dragon quickly rushed tpo my side, looking eager to participate in this battle of the library. What happened next could only be described as a book war. Our childish sides have overtaken us completely, as books left and right were hurled around the entire first floor. Twilight had literally designed a fortress of literature to defend her, while Team Spike and Star only had a small mountain protecting us. From dusty to clean, regardless of category or importance, almost no book this floor was spared from the battlefield. Twilight was the one pressing her attack, with magic to her advantage both Spike and I were forced to use cover. That's alright, I have a plan. "We surrender!" I called out, Spike looking at me in shock before I winked at him knowingly. "We give up!" The books flying over our mountain slowly ceased, as we cautiously looked upwards from our protections. Twilight's head stuck out of her fortress of books, expressing clear smugness. "I told you long ago, Jack, that magic has its advantages-" SLAM! "HA! Great job Spike!" I praised the dragon who aimed well, the large book landing squarely on Twilight's features. The beaming Spike and I high-fived one another as the mare pulled the leather off her face, her expression furious. "Why are you siding with him, Spike?" Twilight asked in disbelief. The questioned reptilian shrugged, "He reads me bedtime stories." That prompted a smirk on my muzzle, "He said it, not me." The war continued. Time passed, presumably five to ten minutes, before we were all utterly exhausted with throwing the books at each other. In a final assault, we left our protective areas and charged, Twilight with two floating books, while Spike and I held one book each. "For Equestria!" "For Narnia!" And just like that, the battle concluded. The two paused in their tracks and stared at me in utter confusion, while I laughed at their expressions. This incited their amused smiles before the three finally decided to sit down, admist the pile of open scattered literature surrounding us- Oomph! Or at least, Spike and I chose to sat down, while Twilight took advantage of the presented opportunity, slamming right into me, forcing me on my back as the unicorn towered over me triumphantly. A victorious grin spread on her muzzle, the unicorn prepared to hurl the two books into my face... ...Before stopping, releasing me and deciding to lie down in exhaustion beside me, laughing heartily herself. This prompted laughter echoing the entire messy first floor now, as the reality of it all hit us like bricks. None of us proved each other wrong, and yet at the same time we have. And this moment between the three of us, myself, Twilight and Spike, all sharing heartfelt laughter like this... I haven't felt this carefree in so long... I love it. "I can admit we both behave childishly at times." Twilight said after a moment, the laughter subsiding after a few minutes. I threw a grin towards her. "Agreed, my dear, agreed." Before my body rolled around, limbs supporting me upwards once again. Well, it was fun while it lasted. "I didn't know you had it in you, Twilight." The mare graciously took the offered hoof, pulling her back up. "I think I can blame you for this peculiar behaviour of mine, Jack." She stated, smiling brightly at me. God damn, that smile... Quickly composing myself, I smirked, "You're welcome." "It's not a good thing." She said in dry amusement, glancing around the place with slight regret. "Oh dear, this will take a while." Indeed. Hills upon hills of books scattered around the place. I can barely see the windows and staircase, the front door and way into the kitchen were beyond our sight. "Sorry, Twilight, I didn't mean for this to happen." "No no, it's quite alright, I allowed this to happen against my better judgement. I'll get to cleaning up immediately-" "No, please allow me. It was my actions that caused this-" "My library, my responsibility-" "Our library-" "Oh so you finally consider this place your home?" "That's not what I meant." "While I'm glad you're finally calling this place such, it still falls to me to take care of this place the most-" "Let me prove that I can act just as mature-" "Ugh. We'll all do it okay?" Our attention then focused on Spike, who was rolling his eyes and shaking his head. The exasperated dragon turned around and quickly set himself to work, picking up a few books. "You can start when you're done holding hoofs." When we're-? Oh [BEEP]. Failing to notice our hoofs were indeed still touching one another, we quickly let go, Twilight looking away, smiling sheepishly as her features reddened in embarrassment. She's embarrassed? I'm shocked myself for not noticing earlier. Guess I'm more immature than I thought.
Chapter Fifty-One: Kamehame- ARGH! Chapter Fifty-One: Kamehame- ARGH! Over a month has passed now since I finally began conducting exercise. And progress was being made, as noted by myself and the others. Yet whenever I felt like taking a whole day off from the training, the image of that dastardly Queen incited me to keep on going. Twilight and Spike were absolutely amazed, more than the others, of my resolve. I used every exercise I could think of, from jogging to lifting weights. From press-ups to push-ups. And so on. Twilight, deciding to use this newfound conviction of mine to our advantage, even allowed me to exercise during our sessions, using that giant machine of hers in the basement, hooking me up as I trained, reading the results. Though as pleased as the mare was, both she, Spike, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash remained curious as to why I was even doing this in the first place. I stayed my tongue, telling them all in due time. Applejack, Rarity and Pinkie Pie kept quiet, thankfully, pretending to be as oblivious as their friends, despite their own desire for more information about the upcoming wedding we were being invited to. All in all, this training will hopefully pay off by the time that event comes. With the book Spike provided me about royal weddings in general, and the assistance of everyone else with my training, I could prevent that villainous mare from ever attempting to take over Canterlot. And yet, despite all this, this still didn't feel as though I was doing enough. Hence why, after this morning's session, I requested something from Twilight. An idea I had last night. "'Weighted clothing'?" The puzzled unicorn repeated quizzically, tilting her head at the surreal request. I nodded, "Yes, I was wondering if it was possible to use a spell to make my cape heavier in weight." Who knows, it could work. A certain character from Dragonball Z used weighted clothing to become stronger. Twilight regarded me for a moment, raising an invisible brow, "If such a spell exists, Jack, then I've never heard of it." Damn. "But I could go check for it if you want." "That would be greatly appreciated. Thank you Twilight." So there's a chance after all! The mare nodded, heading towards the staircase out of the underground lab, "I'll be back in a moment." And waited I did. Patiently, I paced around the room as my friend searched around upstairs. If this works. then the plot against Cadence and Armor will be defeated in no time. Although, nowadays it feels as though I was becoming more of a bodyguard, as the event slowly approaches. How long anyway? Cadence said the wedding wasn't too far off, last time we met. Perhaps it was postponed now, with the Changeling attack. Speaking of which, have any more attacked the kingdom while I wasn't there? Everytime I arrived it seems I just put myself in danger. Hopefully the Changelings weren't in Canterlot this time, otherwise I would've put Spike in serious danger. "Here we are." Twilight announced her return, as she walked down the stairs happily with a dark brown book floating besides her. Reaching me, the satisfied unicorn opened the book and turned to the right pages without pause. "Perhaps this is what you're looking for: 'In days of old, those who sought to protect pony society without the aid of magic would utilize a weight spell that granted the pony's clothing heavier mass for a temporary time.'" "Is the spell in there?" I inquired, unable to hide my eagerness. This really might actually just work! "It is indeed." Twilight nodded, eyes evidently memorizing the contents within. "...Okay, I think I've got it. Shall we test it out?" "Certainly." Then she looked up at me, expressing slight concern. "You aren't planing on keeping that cape on while I use the spell, are you?" "Hakuna Matata, Twilight." My body stood up straight, prepared for the magical incantation. At her confused expression, I smirked, "If I get hurt, don't blame yourself, alright?" The mare slowly nodded, frowning slightly, "Alright, but don't say I didn't warn you." That said, her horn began lighting up, magic pouring from her power as I felt a sudden warmth envelop where my cape covered. And just after that, the magic disappeared, Twilight taking a moment to breathe before looking at me curiously, "Well, it should've work." Yet I didn't feel anything happen. My eyes glanced over to my cape, a frown of my own, "Odd, I don't feel any different- Argh!" Karma's a [BEEP]! "Are you alright?!" I heard Twilight ask in shock and worry, as the full extra weight of my clothing took me down without mercy. My body struggled to get up from the painful mass. "Oh, I knew we should've agreed to on a specific weight before trying out the spell!" "I can't... measure... for [BEEP] anyway, my dear... Ugh." There was brightness from the corner of my wincing eye, before, thankfully, the weight lessened, and I made myself slowly stand up, Twilight supporting me by the side. "Thank you..." The unicorn nodded, stepping back to give me space. Big mistake. My hoofs struggled to firmly grasp the floorboards as the weight attempted to throw me down again. Not this time. "I did warn you, Jack." Twilight stated, sounding both amused and concerned. "Hakuna Matata, my dear Twilight, Hakuna Matata..." My body stood up straight again, eyes wincing at the struggle the cape was giving me. This will take some getting use to... The Mane Six had to depart the very same day, leaving me to cope with the newfound weight of the seemingly innocent cape by myself. And that was fine, I didn't need a pity party or constant assistance just with some clothing. It took me a full hour to even start walking around properly. It's a good thing I began training earlier, otherwise this lighter weight than before would've kept me down regardless. Where were my friends, you ask? Why they left Ponyville earlier to deliver Mr and Mrs Cupcake's greatest baked cake yet. A giant arse design for some competition in Canterlot, and whoever had the greatest baked food won a ribbon, according to Twilight. I declined tagging along for very obvious reasons. A waste of my time one of them. Instead, deciding not to test this extra weight in the library, I resorted to simply walk around the town. Already I gained strange looks from ponies left and right. Can't blame them, I must be making the impression that I was carrying some invisible baggage. Evening was already hitting the streets, the sun setting down on another peaceful day in Ponyville. No monsters, no Trixie, no nothing. Good thing too, I'd hate to have this cape slow me down in case of any attack. But then again, I suppose it'd make decent target practice for the wedding. "Oh, hey Stardust! You don't look so good." Ah, now there's a voice I haven't heard in a while. "Hello Lyra." I greeted, throwing the two observing mares a tired grin. "Bon Bon. I'm just having a stroll, that's all." "Looking as though you have the fate of the world literally on your shoulders." The cream Earth Pony commented flatly, smiling at my casualness. I shrugged... then wished I didn't. My eyes winced, explaining to the evident puzzled mares, "Weighted clothing, my cape is heavier than it should be. I'm just getting use to it." "Oh okay... Why?" Lyra asked, as both she and Bon Bon decided to accompany me down the street now. Not that I didn't mind the company. "Training." Bon Bon regarded me then incredulously. "Training? You?" "Yep." "...Who are you, and what have you done with the real Stardust Balance?" A chuckle escaped my muzzle. "Very funny Bon Bon." But aside from that, I held my tongue. The less anyone knew of my true intentions behind this constant exercise, the more it benefits me. "Wow! That is heavy!" We both turned at Lyra's exclamation, the lime unicorn lifting up a part of the cape with some struggle. She released it before her hoof got tired, regarding me in shock. "Jeez, Stardust, exactly how strong are you?" I wonder that myself... A moment's silence, before Bon Bon spoke up conversationally, "You know, we just on our way to visit a friend of ours. She needs some help with groceries. You wouldn't mind tagging along, would you Stardust?" ...Well, I suppose it wouldn't do me any harm. "Of course not." They smiled at my sincere reply. "Do I know this per- Err, pony?" "I'm not sure." Bon Bon shrugged. "But you might like her, she rarely speaks with those headphones on her all the time." Headphones? ...Ah! "Her name wouldn't happen to be Vinyl Scratch, would it?" The cream Earth Pony grinned lightly, "So you do know her." "Well we've never met." But that's about to change. I didn't believe I could regret this decision anymore than yesterday, but that immediately changed upon making the possibly most dumb-[BEEP] choice since my arrival in Equestria. Sleeping with the weighted cape on. The following morning has been nothing short of excoriating. With every step a pained groan escaped my muzzle, walking down the stairs didn't help either. It was hard enough getting out of bed with the thing blanketing me, but moving about today worsened the aching covering my body, more specifically the back where my cape covered. And last night I thought sleeping in it would help me improve my muscles by getting use to wearing ther thing the majority of the time. How dreadfully wrong I've been. Ow... Hurts... So much. On the bright side, what little there was to this catastrophe I've inflicted upon myself, yesterday I was finally introduced to the DJ pony herself. Saying very little - in fact saying nothing at all - Vinyl was still a pleasant mare to meet. She expressed her words through expressions, during the little times in-between bobbing her head up and down to whatever music was playing through her headphones. And it was quite humourous watching Bon Bon get frustrated trying to translate to the white mare, asking what kind of groceries she needed. But that amusement quickly died out the moment I started helping carrying the food back to Vinyl's place. Maybe I should just take the cloak off now... Twilight wouldn't protest to it at all, I imagine, even she would want my body to take a rest from wearing the magically-enhanced cape all day and night- Speak of the mare...? "Twilight?" Lo and behold, there stood the purple unicorn herself, turning to greet me with a bright smile. Yet even then I couldn't help but frown; shouldn't she be on the train to Canterlot still? She said so herself yesterday that she and the others wouldn't return until late evening today. "Good morning Stardust." Twilight greeted, rather happily. "Did you sleep well?" Well, it was nice of her to ask, but something still felt quite off about it. By the way I was walking, Twilight would point out right away that something wasn't right about me. Was she in too much of a good mood to notice, perhaps? "I slept fine... thank you." My narrowed eyes refused to relax. "I thought you wouldn't be back until later this evening?" "Oh, well, I forgot something, that's all." The mare shrugged casually, seemingly oblivious to the absurdity of her excuse. Forgot something? Did that warrant the unicorn to leave a train halfway to Canterlot by now? Noticing my look, Twilight grinned, "So, would you like some breakfast?" My muzzle immediately answered to reject the offer, as I have the other numerous times Twilight offered to make me breakfast. Not that she was a bad cook, though Spike was more of an expert in that department, but I'm far too much of a gentleman to let her cook for me when I'm capable of doing so myself. Yet all that came out from my mouth was another pained groaned, my hoof instinctively rubbing the side of my aching body. I should really go lie down, without the cape this time. "Oh dear, you look hurt." No [BEEP], my dear- Wait. "Maybe you should take it easy. Not to worry, I'll take good care of you." ...Something wasn't right about that tone; it sounded almost... sinister. And this sensation, I've felt it before, the uneasy feeling as though a threat was very close by. The same feeling that crawled up my back since... The rodeo. Before I could politely decline the mare's offer of assistance, the front door suddenly burst open. And flying through, crashing on the floorboards in an unceremonious heap, was none other than our ditsy grey pegasus herself. Quickly recovering from the crash, Derpy grinned in greeting. "Good morning Stardust! I was wondering if you wanted to hang out-" Then she noticed Twilight, who was looking both surprised and annoyed. "Oh hey Twilight! Shouldn't you be on the train to Canterlot? I didn't see you or the others return this morning." Alright, that confirmed it. "Who are you?" I immediately snapped at the mare who was seemingly Twilight. In answer, the annoyed and nervous expression she displayed quickly shifted into a disdainful sneer, before a blinding green light enveloped her. My own look changed to shock... and horror. No... Not here. Of all places. Beside me, Derpy inhaled a large gasp at the black bug-like pony before us, glaring at us before immediately making a beeline towards the door. And the cape was too heavy for me to pursue the intruder. "Derpy!" The grey pegasus yelped in shock at the creature flying straight towards her, unintentionally causing it to crash right into her, the two rolling around the floor near the front door. Now was my chance! Without delay, ignoring the protesting aches of my ponified body, I caught up to the stunned intruder, grabbing it by the horn. Immediatley it protested with snarls of loathing, but the look on my face quickly shut its mouth. Good job Derpy! "You alright?" I asked the grey mare beside me, who had quickly recovered again, nodding swiftly. "Uh-huh." Thank God. Derpy then pointed, both in curiosity and fear, at the creature I held. "What is that?" "A Changeling." Said creature snarled at me for answering Derpy's question. "A minion of a power-hungry Queen, and shouldn't even be here." Was I the cause of this? That Changeling at Canterlot claimed that their monarch wanted me out of the picture. Had they hunted me down here? If so, how many others were hiding in Ponyville? How many of the town's populace have I endangered by crossing Syphilis-? Argh! The Changeling, taking advantage of my aching and internal questioning, kicked all four hoofs into my chest, reeling me back and forcing me to release it. Grinning triumphantly as Derpy grabbed my side to steady me, it wasted no time in retreating. "Get back here!" To no avail. Outside we already saw the minion fly into the sky and fade away from our sight. "Dammit!" There was no holding back my frustration, slamming my front hoof into the innocent floorboards beneath me. This wasn't what I wanted first thing in the morning. "Aw, cheer up Stardust." Derpy, ever the enthusiast, rubbed my side in comfort. Not helping, but I appreciated the gesture nonetheless. "If he comes back, we can catch him next time-" "There won't BE a next time." No Changeling was welcome here. Not while I lived in this town. "Huh? Where are you going?" The mare was quick to follow me outside, matching my brisk pace. There was no beating around the bush. Even Derpy had to understand the seriousness of the situation. "There could be more among us. We need to find them before they harm any of Ponyville's residents." "M-More of them?" My eyes glanced at the unnerved pegasus, Derpy shivering at the thought of more of those things invading our hometown. ...Did I just inwardly regard Ponyville as my home? It was quiet. Eerily quiet. Not a pony in sight. As we walked through the town streets, Derpy and I failed to see any of the townsfolk. Was it early? No, it was eleven in the morning. If there's anything I've learnt about these ponies, it's that the majority of them are early birds. Lucky for them, and occasionally unfortunate for me, as Twilight sometimes literally drags me out of bed for the morning sessions. Twilight... The fact that Changeling disguised itself as her prompted even further questions and worry, the latter for the mare. Have these creatures been spying on me for a while? Did they know of Twilight's close relationship to Armor and Cadence? Were they planning to harm her in case they've failed to eliminate me? The studious unicorn, along with the rest of my friends, were heading towards Canterlot this very moment. The same location that Queen was targeting. With hope, they'll manage to make it there and back safe and sound. After all, it was me that villain wanted, along with Armor and Cadence. I'll be damned before I endanger Twilight and the rest like that. Though it already seems too late for that... "Hello?! Anyone out here?!" Derpy proceeded to shout up, clearly hoping someone will answer. I noted the distress in her tone. As we turned a corner, the nervous pegasus tried again, "Anyone?! Are we playing hide-and-seek, because this is no time for that! If you are, we'll find you!" Seriously-? "Derpy! Stardust!" "Whooves!" The grey pegasus exclaimed at the sight of our approaching friend, clearly elated to see him. The brown stallion seemed happy to see her too, yet was taken aback by the fierce embrace the mare suddenly engulfed him in. "Thank goodness you're alright!" It took a moment for the Earth Pony to return the gesture, hugging Derpy back. "I should be saying that about you..." The spectacle warranted my small smile. Charming. The two were clearly into one another. Brown eyes then focused on me, Whooves smiling, "And I'm glad to see you're unharmed as well." "Ditto." I nodded, before gesturing to the entire empty streets. "But I'm more concerned with where everyone is." Whooves nodded, as he and Derpy released one another, looking back at the relived pegasus with a grim expression. "We must get inside at once. It's dangerous out here." "Whooves?" "There are creatures roaming the town." The brown stallion explained rather hurriedly, looking ready to drag the mare to safety. Eyes darted around nervously. "They've forced everyone back into their homes. We need to find shelter before we cross them." I could hazard a guess. "All black with bug-like eyes, can change their appearance to look like anyone we know?" Whooves blinked in surprise, "You've seen them then?" "More times than I've preferred to..." "There was one disguised as Twilight at the Golden Oak Library." Derpy explained to her lover- friend, "We chased him out, though. And then left to make sure everypony's okay." The stallion's eyes widened in concern, before placing a hoof on Derpy's shoulder after quickly inspecting the unfazed mare for injuries. "Well, I'm glad you're okay, all the same. I was worried you could've gotten yourself hurt, so I had to make sure." The pegasus beamed. "Nope, not a scratch on me. You don't have to worry too much. Have I ever gotten myself hurt before?" Whooves let out a pained smile, and Derpy realized what she just said before grinning sheepishly, "Forget I said that." ...Yep, totally an item- Triumphant-sounding snarls were heard from behind me. I froze, carefully looking over my shoulder, and then I felt the blood drain from my face. "Oh dear Celestia..." Whooves muttered, fear lacing his normally composed tone. But to be fair, that was entirely justified. Changelings. Changelings everywhere. As the three backed up to one another, the group of minions surrounded us menacingly, eyes glinting and bare sharp teeth showing. This... This wasn't what I was prepared for first thing in the morning, a squadron of Changelings to greet me with clear contempt. It was clear why they were here, and I felt a shiver down my spine at the thought of my friends behind me getting hurt because of my own actions. That said, I wasn't going to allow that to happen. Swallowing this fear, my hooves stepped forward, narrowed eyes focused firmly on the Changeling's challenging own. "You made a grave mistake coming here, Changelings." I addressed the entire group, who didn't seem fazed at all by the threat. "I'll make sure your Queen at least partially recognizes you after I'm through with you." It was Whooves who spoke up, rather than the minions. "Stardust, you're not actually thinking of taking them all on, are you?!" The stallion asked in frantic disbelief, and I felt a hoof behind me. "We're severely outnumbered, not to mention you don't look in the best of shape." He must've noticed my rather limping state. And I refrained from glaring at the stallion for acknowledging my pained body, out-loud, to the entire crowd of Changelings. They responded with hungry grins. Let them underestimate me. I slowly removed my weighted cape off, taking another step forward as the fabric made a rather noisy impact to the ground. Let them think they have the advantage- "[BEEP]!" A wave of new pain coursed through my body, paralyzing all of my bones as I hissed at the new sensation. What the [BEEP]?! Where did this pain come from?! "Son of a [BEEP]!" The exclamation even startled the Changelings, who took a step back warily, before grinning in realization. "Stardust!" My limbs shook wildly, my body refused to obey me. Teeth grind and my eyes clenched shut at the new experience. Jesus Christ! Where was this new pain emerging from? The second I took a step forward after removing my cape- ...Ah. It must've been holding itself in until I removed the heavy fabric off me, building up until the valve was turned. And now I'm suffering the consequences for wearing the damn thing all day and night, while I'm surrounded by [BEEP] Changelings! Who were more than delighted to see me in this state, grinning gleefully at the full advantage presented to them. "Stardust!" Derpy yelled in distress. "What's wrong?!" "Pain... Too much pain." I managed to answer, glaring with all the hate I could muster towards the smug creatures. "It's me you want... Leave them out of this." "Stardust, no-!" "Do with me as you please." If this was the end, then I won't allow anyone else to join me. Let the ponies live their lives peacefully without my constant intervention. It was my fault they're here to begin with, and now I must pay the consequences for my actions. With what little strength I could muster, I kept myself steady, head tall against the Changelings. "I'd rather die than allow you to hurt those I care about." The creatures were more than eager to oblige, stepping forward dangerously, "Stardust..." I heard Derpy say rather quietly, as though disbelieving of the situation. And while there was still time, as the Changelings looked as though they wanted to draw it out as long as possible. "Derpy... Doctor..." I began, closing my eyes in preparation. "You two and everyone else I've met have all been amazing friends... It was nice knowing you..." "Please, don't harm him!" Whooves pleaded futility. "He's our friend! Don't do this!" As he said this, the blackness that coated my vision was lighting up in dark green, indicating the minions of Queen Mephiles were about to attack. Cerys... Twilight... I'm sorry- Yelps of surprise and pain cut me off what would've been my final thoughts. My eyes quickly opened at the noises as the Changelings reeled back, shock overtaking their sinister features. Stains of various fruit and vegetables were being thrown directly into their faces over me, forcing them to back off. What...? "Don't you dare harm our friends!" "Thinking of hurting them? Not while we have anything to say about it!" Wiping off the remains of the healthy food was futile, as more was hurtled right into their faces, decorating their disdainful features into art. It was clearly effective, as the minions slowly withdrew from the onslaught of your five-a-day. That was then two familiar mares stood between me. "As our friend here once told us; true courage isn't about being brave." Bon Bon began. "But being afraid and facing your fears anyway." Lyra finished evenly, both ponies looming more intense than I've ever seen them. What the hell was going on? Yet as I looked back and forth, more recognizable ponies stood with them. Derpy, Whooves, Vinyl, and even Big Mac. The former two looked nervous yet determined anyway. The head-bobbing unicorn appeared calm and collected, while the red stallion glared rather fiercely at the unnerved Changelings. "C'mon, let's show these clowns what happens when someone messes with our friends!" Bon Bon cried. "Eeyup." ...Excellent contribution there, Big Mac. Yet the six ponies halted hesitantly as the group of Changelings immediately changed forms, reflecting their appearances flawlessly. "Er, how do we...?" Lyra began uncertainly. I sighed tiredly. "The ones that are sneering at you." "Oh! Got it!" And what followed had to be the most surreal and hilarious battle scene I've ever witnessed. The six ponies made certain to keep the Changelings away from me, giving me time to recover. Hopefully it'll be sooner than later, as I was rather itching for a fight myself now, the ancestral legacy calling for battle. Lyra and Bon Bon worked off one another flawlessly, synchronizing their attacks as though they were one being. The cream Earth Pony back-hoofed any Changeling charging at the unicorn while Lyra magically hurled all nearby objects towards towards those aiming at Bon Bon, both standing back-to-back and uniting their attacks occasionally. With each successful hit the two smiled and winked at one another, efficiently dealing with their group of enemies as though they were child's play. ...I ship it. Derpy, meanwhile, was being her usual clumsy self, even in battle. But that was working for her instead of the opposite; the frustrated Changelings kept on crashing into one another with objects landing on top of them by the pegasus's lack of stability. The grey mare knew she was just being a huge inconvenience towards her foes, and was reveling in it. Even to the point of a large barrel dropping on six Changeling's heads after the mare caused them to fly into one another. Ouch... Whooves was... Well just being himself. As in mindlessly rambling on about many of his scientific research and theories. And, surprise surprise, it was working! His opponents was letting out moans of pain, clutching their heads as the stallion wouldn't stop talking. A smirk crossed my features. Clearly inspired off the Doctor. Vinyl was preoccupied listening to her music... and dancing. Dancing in a way that was fighting off the Changelings in an impressive manner. The blue-haired DJ-glasses-wearing unicorn effectively dodged, swerved around and even tripped her assaulting foes without breaking a beat, posing here and there in her own smug victory. Defeated by music. They'd give the Sirens a run for their money. Finally, Big Macintosh was busy being a tank; literally pile-driving through his opponents. There was no stopping him, the large red stallion either rammed into the yelping minions or swatted them away like flies. Both invisible brows of mine raised to considerable heights at the effortless work he was doing. I suppose working in a farm since birth would of course make someone like him frightfully strong. The battle lasted for over five minutes, before the Changelings regrouped. As for the six ponies, they looked quite exhausted themselves. Can't fault them; they weren't fighters, despite their best efforts. Though to their credit, the invading Changelings didn't look so fresh themselves. Both sides were breathing heavily, save for Vinyl, who continued bobbing her head up and down while smiling at her quarry. A group of over twenty minions against seven ponies, the Changelings glanced at one another, as though silently communicating. My recovering body, the aching slowly fading minute by minute, tensed as the group of minions suddenly grinned, standing in line of one another. "Get ready, they're going to try something!" No [BEEP] Whooves. Around me the four mares and two stallions prepared themselves, ready for whatever their foes were going to try next. No... No, I won't allow them to get hurt because of me. As one by one the black horns lit up menacingly, I grit my teeth, forcing my hoofs to step forward again. Ow... Ow... Ow... It took a second too late for my friend to notice what I was doing. "Stardust, no-!" The combined energy blast fired, and I brought my two forward limbs up in defense, taking in the full front of the assault. A large green light enveloped my field and vision, and my eyes squinted at the blinding light, feeling my body being pushed back at the force of the blast, the recovering aches returning with tremendous pain. No... No...! I won't give up! I won't give in! I. Will. Not. Submit! With all the strength I could possibly muster, my limbs pushed forward, breaking apart the magical blast into green nothingness. And I wasn't stopping there. As the smoke cleared, I was greeted by shocked and slightly terrified looking Changelings, bug eyes widened as they began stepping away in retreat. When I've only just begun? Not likely. Stretching my two arms as wide as possible, hoping this counterattack will work, I matched their sneer with a raised forceful voice, "Get out of my town!" Concluded by clapping my two hoofs as hard as possible. For a moment, nothing happened. Yet the deathly silence was immediately broken as the shockwave released from my hoofs, impacting into the yelling Changelings. The strong forced current swept up the minions of the Queen without effort. I couldn't quite believe my eyes, as the strong wind created by my own two hands - or hoofs, whichever - swept away the protesting Changelings into the air, and as far from Ponyville as possible. It wasn't until they faded away completely from distance that I finally put my own hoofs down to rest. "Always wanted to do that..." And I did it. I actually, did it! If there was enough energy for me to fist the air in victory, I would do so. But right now, I was extremely exhausted. Yet before my body could collapse from the exerted power, two ponies quickly rushed to my side, helping me maintain my balance. "Easy there." Whooves said in a comforting manner. Yet as I met both his and Big Mac's eyes, I saw nothing but shock and awe towards me. "You've been keeping secrets from us, my friend." "Eeyup." The red stallion agreed. Before I could respond, my vision was then greeted by Lyra and Derpy. "That was awesome!" The lime unicorn exclaimed with wonder, beaming at me though those golden eyes reflected clear curiosity and awe. "How did you do that?" Derpy inquired, barely containing her own excitement. "I've never seen a pony do any of those things before. Are you some kind of prodigy?" Any kind of explanation I could get was again interrupted, this time by Bon Bon. "Impressive as that was, you've missed one, Stardust." Turning to her, we all spotted the lone Changeling nearby, clearly dazed and vainly trying to stand out of the food stand. The cream Earth Pony stared down the minion, making sure it stays still. Perfect. "Whoa there! Don't overexert yourself." Too late for that, Doctor. Pushing myself gently off the two stallion's support, my dizzy hooves moved towards the trapped Changeling. And, ignoring its sneer, my front hoof reached out and grabbed the thing by the neck. "Stardust-" I glanced at Bon Bon before she could continue. She hesitated, before allowing me to proceed. My eyes stared into the Changeling's own, gaining its complete and undivided attention. "I have a message for your Queen." I began quietly, my venomous tone rising with every sentence. "I know what she's planning, and it will not succeed. I will stop her, and I will protect everyone I care about from her. I'm giving her one chance; stay away from the wedding, or else I won't be so merciful. Tell her she's incurred the wrath of the Twilight Warrior, and will pay severely if she doesn't do as I say. I am Stardust Balance... and I look after my friends." Concluding with shoving the minion on the floor, I inclined to the air, "Now get out of my sight." The Changeling wasted no time in obliging, wings fluttering with as much speed as they could muster, retreating into the cloudy blue sky above. If Whatever-The-[BEEP]-Her-Name-Was has any common sense, she'll heed my warning and stay away from Cadence and Armor's wedding. Feeling multiple eyes on me, I looked back to face my audience, opening my muzzle before I noticed exactly how big a crowd I've gathered. The entirety of Ponyville. All staring at me, as though I was something they've never seen before. Silence took over the air, as I found myself unable to speak with all this attention focused on me. ...Awkward. Thankfully, that tensions was broken by none other than Derpy herself. The grey pegasus began clapping slowly, and then wildly, as though she watched the most entertaining spectacle in her life. Copying her actions was Whooves, beaming at me along with the mare. Then Bon Bon and Lyra. Then Big Mac. Then Vinyl. Followed by the Cakes who were with the crowd. Pretty soon, I found myself, along with the others, being applauded by all of Ponyville. "So, the 'Twilight Warrior', huh?" After the morning battle against the invading species, we were pulled through the cheering crowd back to Sugarcube Corner, where the owners quickly steered everyone else out to give us time to rest from our ordeal. Needless to say, I was more than grateful. The two ponies tended to any of our injuries, which were very little, save for the bruises hiding beneath my back due to wearing the cape for so long. Derpy wasted no time in getting her favourite muffins, and I simply requested a bottle of soda. Soda always helps. "Yes well..." I began with a polite cough, doing my bets to ignore the observing audience outside through the windows. "It's something I always wanted to call myself for a very long time." And in that situation it felt... right. "I like it." Bon Bon complimented, nodding in approval. "Me too!" Lyra. "Me three!" Derpy. "Eeyup." Didn't need to say who said that then. Whooves smiled thinly, sipping his own drink of tea. "It was quite an ordeal, I have to say. Never have I ever put myself in danger like that in my life." "What about the time we went exploring through the Everfree Forest?" The stallion almost choked at Derpy's innocent question, avoiding our curious glances, "Yes well, the less said about that little adventure the better I think, Derpy..." "Looks like I'm not the only one keeping secrets." I commented lightly, the six of us, save for Vinyl, chuckling at poor Whooves's expense. "But, I'll be honest, seeing you all fight like that was impressive, and completely unexpected. To say I was taken by surprise would be an understatement." "We could say the same thing about you, Stardust." Bon Bon replied casually, regarding me curiously. "Indeed." Whooves concurred, relieved the subject about him was removed. "Never have I witnessed a pony not only block a powerful combined spell, and create a shockwave powerful enough to blow away a group of ponies like that. How was that achieved?" Hah. After everything we went through today, they most likely deserved to know the truth. Gulping my drink of fresh cool soda, I responded first with a shrug, "Well, it's not something I understand completely just yet, but apparently this power of mine stems from balance itself." The ponies blinked at the confession. "Balance?" Lyra echoed. I nodded, proceeding to tell more before Mrs Cupcake opened the door to the store, prompting us to see the new visitor. Really, I should've seen this coming, yet I was taken aback regardless by the arrival of the Mayor of Ponyville herself. The aged Earth Pony immediately spotted us, walking towards our table while Mrs Cupcake closed the door before the crowd could follow the Mayor in. "Mayor!" Bon Bon said in surprise, before nodding politely. "Good morning." The light brown mare nodded back, addressing all of us as she spoke, "It seems Twilight Sparkle and her friends aren't the only ones capable of showing bravery in the face of danger." There was pride in her tone, "In their absence, you seven have fought valiantly against those monstrous invaders, defending our dear citizens without fear. On behalf of Ponyville, you have our gratitude." An air of modesty elapsed the table. "Aw shucks, it was nothing." Derpy said while beaming, clearly adoring the praise by the Mayor of her hometown. "I am inclined to disagree." The Mayor - does she even have a proper name, or was she just a Time Lady in disguise? - smiled humouredly. "There will be a ceremony at Town Hall this afternoon, to reward you for your courage and protecting the fair residents of Ponyville. I trust you will all attend?" The others looked at one another gleefully. "Are you kidding? Count me in!" Lyra said happily, while the others nodded. Save for I. "A tempting offer, Mayor, but one I must decline." Multiple shocked eyes rested on me. "What? But why not?!" Derpy exclaimed, as though getting a reward from Town Hall was the greatest achievement anyone could receive. "Because I don't deserve it." That was the simple truth of the matter. As they frowned in confusion, I clarified, unable to contain the shame in my voice. "It was me those Changelings were after, and by pursuing me I put all of you in danger. It's my fault they were even here to begin with, and I accept full responsibility for it." Yes, it was all my fault. Not one shred of doubt about that. Because of me, those Changelings invaded Ponyville, targeting me and potentially my friends. It was my actions that gained their Queen's attention, and my friends almost suffered because of it. Some friend I am... "Stardust..." Bon Bon began, prompting me to meet her blue forgiving gaze, "Whether you are the one to blame or not, no longer matters. We've stopped those creatures before they could hurt anyone. And you were the one who cleared them away for good. The fact remains, we, as friends, look out for one another. Either if they were targeting you alone, did you think we were just going to let them hurt you?" "Well no but-" "Bon's right!" Lyra spoke up next, determination in her tone, "We've always got your back, no matter what, Stardust! Just as we know you've got ours! Right guys?" "That's right!" "Oh I agree, yes." "Eeyup." "Ya see?" Lyra continued after everyone said or expressed their agreements, "So what if they were after you and you alone? We'd help you out without question!" ...These ponies... I swear... "Thank you, my friends." They smiled at my sincere gratitude, and I couldn't resist smiling back at their loyalty and friendship. "Though while I still blame myself for all this happening in the first place, I am forever grateful that I can rely on all of you without fault." Lyra winked, "What are friends for?" I remained adamant about accepting no reward for saving the town along with my friends. But I was there to observe as they humbly accepted their gifts by the Mayor in front of the cheering crowd. Basically trophies of courage. Eh, I had no use for a trophy anyway. But the Mayor insisted I at least be rewarded for helping Ponyville somehow, so resorted in, giving me the peace I needed all day. Thus spending the entire day relaxing on my favourite hill, reading a fictional book which I randomly picked out from the library. Now I currently lied down observing the yellow sky as the sun began setting on this eventful day. The Mayor requested of her people that I not be disturbed until tomorrow, giving me ample time to rest after today's exhausting battle. Funny how this all happened while the Mane Six had departed to Canterlot. Coincidence? Were the Changelings aware of their capabilities, and waited until they left before striking? It seemed plausible. Closing my eyes, a sigh escaped me. When will it end? With the wedding I hope. I don't think the Changelings have even been this much of a threat during the show. From what I understand, they only appeared in the season two finale. That's it. And if I couldn't return home by then, that means the next threat will be... Well, I'm in no hurry then. He always was my favourite villain of MLP- Hm? The light my eyelids protected me from was blocked. A cloud? Opening them, the last thing I expected to see was Twilight's amused expression, purple eyes sparkling with that warmness I hadn't realized I missed until now. "Exhausting day?" The unicorn inquired humouredly, stepping back to allow me to sit upwards. "You could say that." I replied evenly, stretching my tired limbs. Beside me was the cape I refused to adorn for the rest of the day, not after that morning. "Well I did warn you wearing magically weighted clothing will tire you out than usual." If only you knew the truth of things, my dear. "Yes you did." Followed by a groan as my back expressed pain again. "Are you alright?" I heard a concerned Twilight ask from behind. "My back's bruised a little, nothing to worry about." Yet knowing Twilight, she won't take it lying down. And my presumption was flawlessly correct. "Let me see." I didn't bother protesting this time, after today's event; seeing Twilight again was enough to improve my mood. ...Gah! "Keep still." The unicorn demanded lightly, as I felt a warm hoof brush the back of my fur, followed by something incredibly cold touching the pained areas. An icepack, I assume. "Typical, I leave for a full day and night and already you injure yourself. Though I'm as much to blame here too..." "Don't believe that, Twilight." I said in-between the stings. "This - Ump! - It was my choice to wear the thing all night." A pause, my eyes widened as I realized my folly, before disapproval and disbelief leaked from Twilight's voice. "Seriously, Jack? Are you trying to make me worry?" "Not intentionally..." I could imagine the mare behind me shaking her head, "What am I going to do with you...?" "Pat me on the back for my efforts?" "If only that were possible in your state." I chuckled softly, "I've missed you, Twilight." Another pause, before the stinging icepack touched my back again. "I've only been gone for a full day, Jack..." Instead of responding to that, I realized now probably wasn't the time to inform the mare of today's events. Nah, I'll leave that for tomorrow... if I remember to do so. "How was the trip?" At the abrupt change of subject, Twilight replied without hesitation, "Oh, it was... quite eventful." I shuddered at the freezing pack of ice cubes pressing against my furry backside. "That sounds intriguing." And the mare indulged the conversation further, describing the events that traversed on the train all the way to Canterlot. How the Cakes entry... well, cake, was partially eaten in the middle of the night, and it was up to Inspector Pie and Sherlock Sparkle to solve the case. And during the day the investigation worsened when the other baked entries were eaten off as well. In the end, the first case was solved by Twilight - shocking - revealing that Rainbow Dash, Rarity and Fluttershy ate part of the large cake each. As for the other entries? Inspector Pie cracked that case wide open; turns out, the other contestants devoured one another's food entries. So with what little pieces of the baked goods they had left, they combined their food together. And when they got to the contest... "We came in second." Twilight concluded, not sounding the least bit bitter about it. "But we managed to still make the combined work delectable, all the same. The Cakes were happy that many loved their work, and forgave our friends for failing to restrain their hunger." Really now...? "Sorry to hear about the cake..." Thank God she was too preoccupied to notice the rising smile on my muzzle. "There's nothing to be sorry for. Besides, Pinkie ate the whole thing before the judges could try a piece." Twilight responded, probably shrugged. "There's always next year, at least." Yeah, sure... "So, who did win then?" "Hmm, actually, I'm not sure. We never saw the victor, but apparently his entry was the 'food of legend,' according to the judge when he tasted it." "Not a name was given?" "None at all, the baker wanted to remain anonymous. so he sent a friend over to accept the prize in his stead." Is that so? My smile was fully evolving into an evil grin, as my eyes spotted the small figure of the dragon walking up the hill. "So, riddle me this Sherlock; what other bakers do you know in Ponyville?" Twilight paused, again, before I felt another sting against my back. "Hm, well aside from the Cakes, there's Pinkie, Granny Smith, you-" "And have you seen Spike all day?" "No, I remember him saying the day before that he had business to attend to at Canterlot, top secret by Princess Celestia herself. Why do you ask-? ...Wait a minute." "Hmhmhmhmhmhm..." Now I was chuckling evilly, as the gears started turning in the smart mare's head. "...You didn't." Oh yes I did! "What place, Spike?" I asked the approaching lizard by way of greeting. "First place, Stardust." Spike responded when he reached us, holding up the almost empty plate with a blue ribbon attached to it. "The judges loved it, even Princess Celestia." Of course they did. "Well done Spike, have the last piece as reward for your efforts." The dragon saluted happily, before the devouring the final piece of the cake. As I nodded proudly, Twilight spoke up in disbelief, "I can't believe you, Jack..." Fully inciting my laughter. "You entered the contest without my knowledge?" "Hahahaha! Planned it the moment you first mentioned it." I gestured to the burping lizard. "Asked Spike to deliver my entry the day before, to surprise you all." "Well, what did you bake?" "A fruit-brownie." "A... what?" "Combination of two of my favourite baked treats." I love brownies, and I love fruitcake. Throw that [BEEP] together, add in some delicate chocolate sauce, and we have gold! "I thought 'why not?' And decided to make something myself for the contest." "Even though the Cakes were hoping to enter first place themselves?" "To be fair, Twilight, it is a competition. You can't expect to win off the bat." I shrugged, the grin remaining on my muzzle. Now I felt much better after today's occurrence. "Plus, I think it's rather a testament as to how successful my baking is." "...I'm not sure whether to be ashamed or proud of you." Why not both? The mare obviously shook her head from behind me, and I felt another sting on my back. Gah! "Congratulations though, for winning first place." At least she sounded sincere. Then today's earlier events popped up in my mind. "So... nothing went wrong then, at the contest?" "Aside from the dilemma on the train, none. Why?" Oh thank goodness. "Just checking." And while we're on the subject. "Here, Spike." The full dragon slowly acknowledged me, patting his stomach in satisfaction. While I'm glad he enjoyed it, there were more pressing matters. Picking up the rolled-up scroll lying on my cape beside me, I passed the parchment to the curious lizard. "Send this to Celestia, ASAP." "Princess Celestia, Jack..." "We're not in the library right now, Twilight, I'm obligated to address her as I please." The sting felt worse, the cloth pushing harder into my bruise. "Goddamn... Fair play Twilight." In the midst of our argument, Spike sent the letter... And just two minutes after nothing but silence, the infant dragon burped out a new parchment, and I quickly snatched it before the surprised Spike could possibly read it. Swiftly unrolling it, I read the contents. Stardust, It is imperative you depart for Canterlot first thing tomorrow. This recent attack you've informed me about has escalated matters. If four friends are potentially endangered, then the situation is more worse than I've imagined. There will be additional protection for the upcoming royal event, but I've made it clear you are not to be suspected. It appears you have a much larger role in this than I've considered earlier. I hope you understand the seriousness of the situation, and leave for Canterlot immediately in the following morning. Mark my words, the Changelings will be stopped before they can damage the wedding. I will ensure Twilight and the others will be protected in your absence. With warmest regards, - Princess Celestia. ...Well, seems I can't catch a break just yet. "'Changelings?'" Gah! Forgot Twilight was right behind me. I quickly folded up the letter before the curious unicorn could read more over my shoulder. But that didn't stop her from walking around to face me, staring at me with a raised skeptic invisible brow. "Is there something you want to tell me?" Twilight asked rather rhetorically. "Not really." "Oh, because what the Princess wrote to you seemed awfully concerning." The mare pointed out with a tinge of dryness. "And it will be resolved in no time, trust me." I said reassuringly, yet that didn't seem to soften Twilight's expression in the least. I sighed, "It;s nothing you need to worry about-" "'I will ensure Twilight and the others will be protected in your absence'." The intelligent unicorn paraphrased. "That's clearly something to be worried about. Jack, what is going on?" ...I was afraid of this. Now Twilight was most likely going to get herself involved, insisting she accompanies me to Canterlot so we can deal with this menace together. Well to that I say 'Hell no'. Not that I didn't have faith in the mare, but I'd rather she remained blissfully ignorant altogether, and enjoy her brother's wedding without anything, or anyone, ruining it. "Jack, if you and our friends are in danger, you need to be honest." But that seems quite too late now. Her eyes were both serious and pleading, as if begging me to trust her... God dammit. "It's... something I've been dealing with for a long time." I confessed, and Twilight nodded for me to continue, both she and Spike attentive, "There's a threat looming over Canterlot- perhaps all of Equestria - and I've seemed to have gained its attention. Three times it's been after me now." "Why didn't you tell us?" Twilight inquired, sounding a little hurt and concerned by the truth, "We could've helped you-" "Because it's my fault this menace is targeting me, and by extension my friends. I'll be damned before I allow any of my friends to get caught up in the middle because of it." "Even so, if this threat is so serious, we can help!" "You have your own studies to focus on, Twilight-" "My studies can be set aside until my friends are safe." Twilight retorted hotly, eyes burning with a intensity that made my own spine shiver. "Whatever it is you're facing, we can - and will - face it together." Spike nodded in agreement, face expressing firm determination just like Twilight's. But still, I wasn't losing this debate easily. "Not this time, Twilight. This threat I must face and defeat alone." For the sake of keeping my promise, and protecting those I care about, I will face that fiend by myself. As the mare opened her mouth to argue back, I cut her off quickly, "Do you trust me, Twilight?" "I- Of course." She nodded sincerely, taken aback by the question. "Then would you keep this promise; do not interfere, no matter what happens?" "Jack-" "Promise me, Twilight." Our stares were even, neither giving above ground. Twilight was persistent in helping her friends, just as I was adamant in dealing with situations I'm partially responsible for alone. Crysa-Something invaded my hometown by sending her minions, which means enough is enough. I won't let that happen again. And I won't let anyone stop me otherwise. Not even Twilight. Eventually, one of us gave in. And thankfully, it wasn't I. Twilight sighed, glaring at the ground heatedly. "You can be so damn frustrating sometimes, Jack..." ...Did Twilight Sparkle just say 'damn'? Yet her dark purple eyes again locked with my blue-green orbs, with that same determination despite her reluctance. "I'll indulge you, this one time. But if you're biting off more than you can chew, then we're helping you." "Okay then-" "And if we don't hear from you in the next few days, we're coming after you." "Twilight-" "No arguments." ...I sighed. Fair enough, as long as Twilight promises to not interfere until absolutely required. "But please." Her tone softened. "Be safe." "Knowing me, it's unlikely." At her glare, I smiled slightly. "I'll try my best, okay?" When Twilight nodded slowly, I began to stand on my four hoofs again, before being engulfed in a firm embrace by the unicorn herself. "Sometimes I hate you for making worry like this..." Hearing that uncertain tone incited me to return the hug, my voice whispering in a comforting voice, "I'll be fine, Twilight, I won't let her win..." No question about it, tomorrow is the day. The wedding approaches rapidly, I can feel it. And that Queen will be stopped before her plans come to fruition. If not by me, then by Twilight anyway. But while I have the opportunity. This is the final confrontation. And I will win.
Chapter Fifty-Two: Here comes the Bride Chapter Fifty-Two: Here comes the Bride Celestia wasn't kidding about tightened security. Even the train had to be checked out by a guard station before proceeding into the protected Canterlot. And by protected I meant that quite literally; a giant-[BEEP] pink bubble was covering the entire kingdom, obviously a defense mechanism. How exactly this magic bubble will protect us against an onslaught of Changelings, I have no clue. Hopefully, it'll work regardless. And then was the welcoming committee. Guards patrolled everywhere, and few citizens were seen outside. Must be an early curfew, or perhaps they were frightened of the looming threat. The moment I stepped off the train, I was flanked by a squadron of unicorn guards, informing me that I was to be escorted to the castle immediately. Knowing that time was off the essence, and anyday now the wedding will arrive and that Queen will strike, I allowed the guards to accompany me. Until arriving to the entrance of the castle, flanked by even more guards. And numerous spears pointed in my direction, inciting my invisible raised brow. Spears? Seriously? Of all weapons, they choose spears? Why not swords, or crossbows? Oh right, this was a kids show. But a sword was as evenly deadly as a spear, and their choice of weapons confuses me more about what era Equestria was trying to pick even further. From the top, guarding the entrance to the castle with his guards, stood Shining Armor himself, who ordered his men to stand down upon recognizing me. Then he walked off from sight, presumably making his way down to greet me. While doing so, I moved forward, intending to meet the stallion ASAP and sort all this out before the day of the wedding itself. Exiting the entrance was the white unicorn himself, briskly walking towards me with full stride and posture of a royal elite, adorning light purple armor with gold outlines, along with a gladiator-style helmet that looked admittingly embarrassing. Ah, all business-like, thus displaying the seriousness of the situation. "Stardust, I'm glad to see you've arrived safe and sound." He said by way of greeting. I shook his offered hoof, nodding with him, "And I'm glad to see you're well, Armor, though I wish this meeting would've been under more pleasant circumstances." "The feeling's mutual." Armor stepped aside and inclined his head, gesturing for me to walk beside him. I obliged. "We have much to discuss." The image of yesterday's Ponyville invasion sprung to mind. "You don't know the half of it." The conversation began with the well-beings of those close to us. Armor stated that Cadence was fine as usual, though understandably nervous and apprehensive with both the wedding and the potential invasion of their enemies. But aside from that, they had no plans to postpone their special day any further. In turn, I informed the stallion how his sister and my friends were doing, reassuring him that they were safe and the Changelings have yet to target them. "Otherwise, had they not been at Canterlot yesterday, those things would've attacked them as well." I commented. "When the Changelings invaded Ponyville yesterday." That seemed to grind Armor to a direct halt. I was only a few steps further ahead before noticing he had ceased walking, looking behind me at his stunned expression. "The Changelings attacked Ponyville?" ...He wasn't aware? "You mean you didn't know?" Armor shook his head, "No, all I heard from Princess Celestia was that there was an incident yesterday which warranted your presence here." His blue eyes narrowed, "What happened?" Of course, obviously worried for his sister. I nodded while he caught up, resuming our walk around the castle. "Yesterday morning, the Changelings invaded Ponyville and forced everyone to retreat to their homes. One disguised itself as Twilight to lure me in a false sense of security, and I would've fallen for it if a friend of mine hadn't helped me realize the truth." Glancing to my right, I noted the tightened expression on Armor's face. The thought of one of those things taking the form of his own sibling must be unnerving to him. "Go on." I obliged, "Me and some others managed to chase the Changelings out of town before anyone could get hurt. It was clear that I was their target, thus myself endangering my friends and an entire town of innocent bystanders." Yes, I was still regretful over that. But Armor was having none of it, evidently deciphering the bitterness in my tone over the last sentence. "It's as you say, no one was hurt. I'm glad you drove those unwelcome visitors out of Ponyville. And relieved that Twilight wasn't there at the time." Then his normally friendly tone hardened, "But still, I can't believe she would go to that such great lengths... It just shows how desperate Chrysalis is to disrupt the wedding." Desperate indeed. Though something still bugs me, not about that villain, but a certain white alicorn. Why didn't Celestia inform Armor about the attack on Ponyville? Did she deem it irrelevant? Did she desire for her Captain to focus on his own wedding rather than worry about the well-being of his own sibling? Passing by two guards holding more of the obsolete weapons, I raised a brow, "Any reason your guards have spears as their primary weapon today?" "They're more effective against aerial opponents." "Ever considered crossbows?" Armor threw me a humoured glance, "Princess Celestia deems them too violent. And I'm inclined to agree with her on that." He shrugged at my snort. "Besides, with luck, we won't have to use them, if we stop Chrysalis in her tracks." Fair enough. "And the big shield protecting the kingdom?" "Created by yours truly." Hm? The white stallion smiled, "It may not look that way, but as we speak I'm controlling the forcefield surrounding Canterlot by my own magic." ...Interesting. Yet his white horn doesn't seem to be lighting up at all. There's just, however, one flaw to this I'm spotting. "Why isn't Celestia doing that instead? Isn't it draining your energy if you're going to do this twenty-four seven?" He shrugged, "It's a little daunting, I will admit. But as Captain of the Royal Guard, it is my duty to protect all citizens of Canterlot, even when my own wedding approaches. I won't allow myself to become distracted when I must focus on the name of peace." Huh, that's admirable of you, Captain. Seeing my impressed look, Armor smiled rather modestly. "I can be passionate about these things." "Clearly." I smiled slightly, both in amusement and respect. "Your utter devotion to serve and protect the fair ponies of Canterlot is nothing short of admirable, Armor. Twilight's very lucky to have the perfect role model to look up to." That incited the unicorn to laugh lightly, "I'm hardly perfect, I just do my best." I smirked, commenting dryly, "Yep, as if there wasn't further evidence needed that you're the sibling of Twilight Sparkle, all right." Armor opened his mouth to reply, before a familiar feminine voice interjected, "Pardon me if I'm interrupting on your conversation." And before us stood the Princess of Love herself, raising an invisible brow coolly towards us, "But I've been looking all over for you, my betrothed." ...Huh, odd. There wasn't the typical warmness in her voice whenever addressing her lover. Perhaps Cadence really was on edge, as Armor claimed. Or perhaps something else was going on, something that I've slightly suspected as I rode the train to Canterlot. I'll need more evidence beforehand before confirming that assumption, though. "Sorry, my love. I've just been greeting Stardust here." Armor nodded in my direction. Cold eyes met mine, and I detected something flashing in them for a split-second. "He's here to help us keep the wedding on track." "To be more specific." I spoke up, meeting "Cadence's" stare evenly. "I'm here to stop Queen Syphilis in her tracks, once and for all." She frowned, but it seemed more curious than hostile. "And how, might I inquire, do you intend on doing that?" "I have my ways." I replied smoothly. Come on, reveal yourself here and now, your Majesty. Maybe if I keep subtly provoking her, she might slip up and this will all be over with in time for tea. "Suffice to say, I have every intention on derailing her plans without delay." "That may be harder than you can imagine." "I enjoy a challenge." From the corner of my eye, Armor observed the two of us with a frown, as though trying to uncover the reason the mare and I were speaking to one another in a cold manner. You may have fooled them, if you truly are her, my dear, but at least someone here knows of your plans precisely. She then smiled thinly. "Very well, you're very confident in your abilities, for an Earth Pony. I look forward to seeing how you will stop this vile menace in time for mine and Shining's special day." I smirked lightly, accepting the veiled challenge presented to me. "I'll try not to disappoint. This event is suppose to be spectacular and perfect. It'd be a shame if something were to... happen to prevent it." Those eyes glinted again. "We'll see." A short pause, the pair of us having a stare down before Armor cleared his throat, walking towards his supposed betrothed. Those cold challenging eyes... Those didn't belong to Cadence in the least. In the short time I've know the alicorn, she was a warm, compassionate individual who care for all life around her, and wouldn't treat anyone with disdain unless for good reason. Those eyes always reflected a gentle caring soul who only wants to make everyone happy. And so far, there's nothing I've done yet to warrant the clear callous attitude towards me. I've done my best to keep Twilight and the others out of harm's way so far. Wasn't that enough? I still needed solid proof though, before confirming my theory that this was indeed Queen Mephiles standing before us, in disguise of Armor's beloved. Who knows, perhaps Cadence was only behaving this way because of emotional distress. As they say: Innocent until proven guilty. "Stardust, you wouldn't mind if I speak with Cadence in private, would you?" Armor requested politely, glancing at his beloved with concern. I nodded, though a part of me was reluctant to even leave Armor in possible danger. "I shall leave you to it, I have somewhere to go, anyway." That said, I slowly turned and made my way back down the hallway, my destination clear. It was time for a chat with Celestia. Typical. First time I ever decided, willingly, to approach the alicorn with a plan to save her kingdom, and she's not even in the throne room. An annoyed frown creased my features, wondering where on Earth - Equestria - that incompetent ruler has gone this time. With the royal wedding arriving in a matter of days, you'd think Celestia, of all ponies, would be around to partake or even host the important event. And not just her, but the entire throne room in general. No guards, no servants, not even Luna. Where was Luna even? Sleeping for tonight? Is that what she mainly did during the day? If so, understandable. But what was Celestia doing if not sitting her arse on that throne of hers all day doing [BEEP] all? Hopefully the mare was at least helping prepare the wedding herself, practically, as in actually lending a hoof and setting up the wedding decorations with her bare royal hoofs. "Is there a problem sir?" A polite posh voice inquired behind me. Turning around, I faced one of the many servants occupying this castle. A stallion in formal attire, regarding me with a cool calm gaze. I nodded, inclining my head behind towards the throne, "Actually, yes, I was hoping to see your ruler." "My apologies, sir, but the Princess is currently preoccupied monitoring the skies of Equestria for any incoming threat." He nodded to the nearby window on the right. "See for yourself, the Princess stands atop the tallest tower of the castle." Obliging, I moved to the spot the shorter stallion suggested, eyes roaming around outside before spotting the alicorn on the tower's balcony... And then I had to squint to make sure my eyes weren't just playing a crude trick on me. "She's looking through a telescope for any oncoming threat..." "Yes sir." "A telescope." "Indeed sir." "When the Changelings could attack Canterlot at any angle." "...Yes sir." I sighed at Celestia's clear ludicrous plan. A telescope? A [BEEP] telescope? That was her method of monitoring for Changeling activity? Hey, here's an idea: how about having a handful of guards scour the skies through and around Canterlot. But no, that mare can't seem to form coherent thought. Why Twilight looked up to her was beyond me. "Would you like me to inform her you are seeking her out, sir?" My glanced at the obedient servant, before shaking my head. I'd rather not let some poor employee suffer walking all the way to that side of the castle on my behalf. "No, I'll go to her myself, thank you." "Very good sir. I'm sure the Princess wouldn't mind the interruption." No, I bet she wouldn't. The polite stallion paused before leaving the room, looking back at me once more. "Oh, and in case you are unaware, sir, your temporary quarters are prepared for you, alongside your attire for the royal wedding. You should find it in your room." Attire? Well that makes sense, if I'm attending this wedding I'll need to look presentable and suiting for it. I nodded, "Thank you." The servant bowed formally and departed, leaving me back to my thoughts. So, Armor's the one maintaining the shield around Canterlot, while Celestia looks through a bloody telescope. You know, I understand and respect Armor's devotion to protecting the residents of this kingdom, but this was his wedding coming up. He should be resting, preparing for the special day of his life without such a clearly daunting task on his shoulders. The pressures of a royal wedding, his own mind you, would already be enough to tip over a man, or stallion. Armor was incredibly strong-willed if this wasn't all getting to him. But regardless, it should be Celestia, with all her critically acclaimed powerful magic, maintaining the forcefield. Let Armor rest for God's sake. But no, once again, Celestia proves herself to be a questionable ruler by looking through a [BEEP] telescope in one single direction. Because, inspecting outside again, she's not even moving around; the alicorn's only looking in one direction! "You'd think the ruler would be more comprehending of the situation around her kingdom..." I muttered bitterly. "For once, we might agree with that." And just like that, the doors into the throne room slammed shut from behind, and before I had time to react my body was already moving, not on its own accord. I managed to catch the gleeful eyes of the perpetrator before my suspended body slammed into the marble floor below, landing on my side as a tremor of pain emerged. Ow! "But, while it's working to my advantage, I have no complaints." My attacked finished rather casually, and I felt the force of magic lift off me, allowing me to stand back up on four hoofs. So, my intuition was correct after all... "You..." I grounded out, glaring into the sinister eyes of the impostor. The false Cadence smiled. "Queen Syphilis, I presume?" The smile faded, pink eyes coated by an eerily green glint. "That's Queen Chrysalis to you worm. It would be wise to treat your superiors with respect." "Respect is earned, not given!" Followed by my body leaping into the air, hoof clenched and reeled back. Twilight lifted the weight off my cape yesterday night, so nothing was stopping me from landing a fist right into the intruder's smug face- I really need to stop eating my own words. That pink horn glowed a Maleficent-styled green, my outstretched hoof only a centimeter away for the Queen's features. She commented as though we were conversing about the weather, "Of course, you don't treat royalty with respect, am I not correct, Stardust Balance?" My eyes hardened at her addressing the temporary name. How did she-? "I know more than you believe." That statement was followed by my own body being flung back, rolling into a heap on the red carpet. Ow! Argh! Son of a-! But weeks of training prepared me for this, punching my two hoofs on the rough fabric and preventing my body from slamming into the bottom steps of the throne. The villain didn't seem too impressed. "Yes, I've been watching you for a long time now; the pony who dared interfere with my plans. I admit, you derailed it slightly with the first capture of my Changeling, and prevented the abduction of that foolish mare Cadenza. But I got back on track, no matter how many times you intervened in places you didn't belong." So, fighting with Cadence against those Changelings only stalled for time after all. And despite all my warnings and interference, events played the same no matter what. So then Specter was right; some things couldn't be changed, regardless how much I tried otherwise. "And the rodeo? The ambush in Canterlot? The recent invasion of Ponyville?" Her muzzle twitched, a twinge of annoyance crossing her dark features, "Failed attempts to rid myself of your persistent meddling. Even when your friends left that small town, it seems you've found a way to stall your life even further. Originally, I had planned to make you my new servant after taking over all of Equestria, but upon listening to the reports of my minions who have observed you, you're too wild and rebellious, resistant to monarchy of any kind. A shame, really." There was mock sincerity in her tone. "I'm flattered." I retorted dryly, steeping forward to try another attack. If I stop her now, the better. "You've been spying on me this whole time. For what purpose?" "You intrigue me." Okay, that I didn't expect. The admittance caused me to halt, but the false Cadence smiled coyly, "Though, don't take it as a compliment, Mr Balance. You've been a constant thorn in my side, warranting me to keep an eye on your and rid you when I have the opportunity. But it seems, the job must be done personally." My body tensed, if it's a fight she wants, I'm more than happy to oblige! Slamming my front limbs on the marble floor, my body leaped up from the force, raising my back right hoof upwards to deliver a swift kick into the still-standing smirking mare. Before finding myself magically thrown back onto the abused carpet, hard. I felt myself spasm at the brunt force, limbs shaking in shock. Argh! Dammit! This mare was more powerful than I anticipated. She feeds off love, yet I was hoping she was weak enough to be defeated before she absorbed any of Armor's affection for Cadence before the ceremony itself. "Brute force will not assist you, dear. Not this time." Slowly moving my head to the right from my lying position, I heard and noticed her approaching calmly, the atmosphere feeling a lot more sinister. Standing over me with green haunting eyes, Syphilis smiled rather pitifully. "I had planned on eliminating you, but I think it will be alot more enjoyable for you to watch me inflict suffering upon those dear to you." Over my dead body! "Leave them out of this." I managed to hoarse out, glaring fiercely at the unfazed villainess. "This is between me and you." "You should've thought of that before thinking of crossing me." The impostor chided, and that I felt a tingling sensation on my back, as if I was being... pulled into the ground. "Don't worry, you'll be able to witness my new kingdom after the celebrations. Tell Cadenza I said thanks for the wedding dress." "Go to hell Mephiles." I took some satisfaction out of the annoyed expression, before the floor literally sucked me in. Darkness and crystals. These were the first two things I noticed upon waking up. The floor was also rock solid, freezing my still recovering back. The bruises have yet to fade away completely, and I winced at the slight ache from it, groaning loudly while rolling over onto my hooves. Eyes wandered around the area; nothing but dark multi-coloured sharp crystals of various shapes and sizes, sticking out of the walls and ceilings. What happened... Oh, right. As the memories returned, so did my frustration, slamming my clenched hoof on the stone floor and ignoring the pain in turn. I failed! I tried to stop her and I failed! Of course! I knew it wasn't going to be easy, but this was just insulting. Now here I am, trapped in some underground maze filled with giant crystals, points so sharp they look ready to cut any uncareful person. "Slept well, I imagined?" I growled upon locating the source of that voice, "You." Her indeed. Reflections of the impostor appeared in multiple of the crystal surfaces, grinning darkly towards me from the walls. "Where am I?" "Directly beneath Canterlot." The villain said gleefully, talking obvious delight out of my rising anger. "An abandoned mine shaft uncovered for centuries. Not a single soul shall find you down here." Joke's on you, my dear Queen. Twilight discovers this place and rescues Cadence from- Cadence! "Where is she?" I demanded, looking around the dark area. Nothing but blackness the further I look. "What have you done with Cadence?" "Oh, your Princess of Love has been sitting comfortably in here. But, alas, just like her subjects, she is so easily misled." Sadly, I can agree. "But I would be more concerned for your own well-being, Mr Balance." My glanced up at the glowing green orbs looking back at me. "I have plans for you, plans on making you pay for inciting fear among my subjects and intervening where you don't belong." "You think I'm intimidated by you, love?" I sneered back, standing tall. "I've faced many threats during my time in Equestria. You are nothing." Her eyes narrowed. "We shall see." Before her tone turned lighter, nodding to my temporary imprisonment. "But for now, enjoy your stay, while you can. Hmhmhmhmhmhm..." Ah, the classic villain chuckle. We shall see indeed, you vile [BEEP]. It wasn't until I waited after her face had disappeared completely before I began my search. Curiously, the areas I explored only lightened up whenever I walked through them, as if the crystals were aware of a nearby presence. Well, thanks crystals, while you're at it, could you help me calm down from the impending anger I was penting up? Didn't think so. My teeth grinded, my frustration paramount. I failed. I've failed my promise, my friends and all of Canterlot. Hoo-[BEEP]-ray. Not even simply fighting the villain instead of reasoning was effective. Nope, I've been cast aside like a ragdoll, to Syphilis's obvious enjoyment. Partially I now regret rejecting Twilight's insistence to accompany me there, now she and the rest are in danger because I can't do [BEEP]. "God dammit! [BEEP]!" My hoofs punched a nearby crystal, marking a crack as the result and hurting my limb slightly. Bah! Just a small bruise, which is all I seem to get nowadays. Better that than broken bones, I suppose- "Stardust?! Is that you?!" That voice! Wildly, my head searched around for the source. Of course, she was down here too! "Cadence?!" I called out. "I'm here!" Was the immediate answer. A grin of relief crossed my muzzle. "Are you alright?! Are you hurt?!" "I'm fine! Physically that is..." The yelling depression incited my flinch. Can't fault her. "You have to help me; I'm trapped in a crystal room!" "On it!" My hooves began moving with newfound resolve. "Keep talking, I'll follow your voice!" The pink alicorn obliged, allowing me to track down the lost Princess in no time. Talk about a funny scenario happening in reality; me, saving the damsel in distress. While it was hard to get a precise location on her, Cadence informed whether I was closer or further away by hearing my replies. This was it; there was still a chance to save the wedding before the day comes. I'll uphold my promise no matter what! Eventually, the distressed yet hopeful alicorn led to a large crystal wall. "Alright, I think I've found you! Your voice is on the other side of this wall! Stand back!" I ordered, my front right hoof reeling back in preparation. "What are you going to do?!" "What any average human would do in this situation! Hargh!" With as much force as possible, my clenched limb impacted right into the reflective barrier. And... nothing happened. God dammit. My teeth grit as I rubbed my sore hoof, I tired again. And again. And again. Little by little, cracks emerged, strengthening my will not to cease. I will get through this! I will save this damn kingdom if it's the last thing I do! My hoofs slammed into the same spot with every word in my mind. I! Will! Keep! My! Promise! That said, my limbs pulled out of the hole a month of hard work training had done. The sounds of cracking were getting bigger, and instinct prompted me to jump back from the resulting collapse of the structure. Chunks of rock and crystal scattered all over the stone floors as the wall crumbled down from the brute force. A triumphant grin took my features. I did it. I actually did it! The smile quickly faded, however, upon seeing the alicorn I rescued. There, within the room, stood Princess Cadence herself, the true monarch of love. And she looked worse for wear. Aside from the messed up mane, tail, crown missing and distressed features, there seemed to be no serious damage inflicted upon her. On the outside, that was... "Your Highness." I greeted with a short nod while approaching the saved mare, "Are you alright-? Ugh!" Ah great. More hugs. Not that I minded, but I didn't want to be infected by 'forced love' syndrome. Still, I allowed Cadence her moment, patting her back in comfort. "Stardust, you have no idea how glad I am to see you!" Cadence began sincerely, releasing me after that embrace and stepping back. "That fiend hasn't harmed you, has she?" She wishes. I shook my head reassuringly, "Not really, but I should be asking you that, Cadence. That Queen hasn't done anything to you, I hope?" "Aside from trapping me in this cave and taking my place." She replied, despair filling her tone. Cadence looked down sadly, "My perfect day, going to be ruined by that vile... vile..." "[BEEP]?" A faint trace of a smile, "I won't try to guess which censored word was used there, Stardust." "Wise of you, unlike Celestia." I inclined my head behind, offering my hoof for support, "Can you walk? We have to leave." "I'm fine, thank you Stardust." Just to make sure, I walked beside her as we hurriedly departed from the area. "Chrysalis managed to weaken me during her ambush, trapping me here and rendering my power useless, hence why I couldn't leave that closed-off space." Well that explains her not trying to escape herself. As we continued down the many pathways, myself focused on finding the exit than making small talk, Cadence spoke again with a saddened sigh, "You were right back then, about Chrysalis's plan. I've been a fool, not to have been more cautious. She did exactly as we suspected, and it's all my fault." Your fault? I wholeheartedly disagree, my dear. "Sometimes," I began, pointing to the hallway on the right, "Events play out that we cannot change, no matter how hard we try. We can predict, we can attempt to change those events, but fate is a finicky thing. We may have failed to prevent the first phase of that [BEEP]'s plan, but we still have time to stop her before things get worse. When is the wedding, exactly?" "In a week." Cadence replied, inciting my pause. Just one week... [BEEP]. "Then we better hurry." I nodded, meeting her gentle stare with my firm own. "I won't allow her to win, no matter the stakes. Those closest to us are counting on it. You will reunited with your loved one. Armor will be broken from Syphilis's spell. Twilight will witness the brother of two ponies she loves. And I will uphold my promise, even if it kills me. Are you ready to save your loved ones and life partner, Princess Cadence?" There was only a split-second of hesitation before she nodded, soft eyes now hardening in determination. "I am. That villainous Queen will not succeed in stealing Shining away from me!" And already, with new resolve, the mare ran ahead of me. "Come along Stardust, we have my wedding to save!" Smirking, I pursued. That, that was the power of love guiding the alicorn. And it's with that love, Mephiles' plans will be put to a grinding halt. Worst. Mine cart ride. Ever! Seriously, who the [BEEP] turns the rails into a roller coaster course in the middle of a cave? Cadence literally had to fly us to safety after we almost died from the end of the ride, myself holding onto her pink-yellow-purple tail as she flew to a stable platform. Releasing her upon landing, I glared behind me at the absurdity and recklessness of those who have mined this place centuries back. A shame, it was rather fun until we noticed the end was going to make us crash into the abyss below. "The exit!" The alicorn's calling out prompted me to follow her gaze towards the light beaming out from above, clearly sunlight. No time to lose. "Let's go!" I exclaimed before running forward, leaping from the platform to the other one which was connected to the exit. Cadence landed beside me, exchanging a hopeful glance. We stepped forward just as our luck seemed to stop altogether. "You're not going anywhere." Ah come on, I just fought these guys yesterday! Cut me some slack. My irritation was expressed though a groan, as a large quantity of exasperating Changelings flew from the ceiling above, landing in front of us to form a block from the exit, blue bug eyes illuminating the cave save for the sunlight above. I counted about thirty to forty of them. The one in the middle front spoke up, while his brethren hissed, "You won't be interfering with our Queen's plans this time around, ponies!" That so? Let's leave that up to my hooves, shall we? Yet as I motioned to step forward, a soft yet firm hoof grabbed my ponified shoulder, prompting me to look back. "I'll handle this." Considering the state you're in, Cadence? Before I could protest, though, the alicorn stepped forward anyway, her wings extended out rather majestically, "Stay back for a moment, Stardust, and shield your eyes." What was she planning- Argh! My limbs shielded my eyes from the blinding light, in direct contrast to the darkness of the caves. Pink light enveloped the room for a moment, before it died down, the blackness covering the edges of my vision telling me I could look again. Removing my limb down- Whoa. The Changelings had it worse. All those previously standing minions were now laying on the rocky floor, only limbs twitching here and there. Cadence regarded her handiwork for a moment before looking back at me, "Shall we proceed?" She asked rather calmly, admist the groans from the fallen Changelings. I slowly nodded. Remind me never to cross this mare on her near wedding day. "Certainly- Whoa there!" I was quick to catch the alicorn before she completely collapsed, eyes drooping slowly. Clearly, the magic took more energy out of her than one would assume. "Are you alright?" "I'm fine... Just give me a moment." Somehow, that wasn't very reassuring. "Until then, lean on me for support." Before I gave her a chance to accept or decline, I wrapped her tired limb over the back of my neck, proceeding to help her leave this cave. "Just take it easy, Cadence. You'll need your energy for the wedding." The recovering mare chuckled softly, "Some event, huh Stardust? After making sure everything would go perfect, I manage to botch up anyway." "Hardly." I said reassuringly, leaving the cave behind us and into the welcoming sun. "No one's to blame here, Cadence. These type of villains are usually persistent in their plans. We couldn't have predicted the exact estimate." "...Twilight is lucky, Stardust." Hm? "For what?" "To have you be there for her." ...Okay, not sure what that meant. The sunlight hitting my face brought a sense of relief over my being. "Feel that, Cadence? That's only a fraction of what you'll feel on your special day." I felt her nod, "I can stand now." Releasing her, I gave her space. Cadence took a long moment to back in the sunlight, a serene, hopeful smile contrasting her messy appearance. And I looked around as she did that, making sure there were no Changelings nearby ready to ambush us again. Instead, we were greeted by a small yellow pathway, right next to the protected kingdom itself. Huh, how convenient. "Halt! Who goes there?!" My attention then turned on two approaching unicorn guards, their golden armor reflecting the bright sun. "Identify yourselves- Princess Mi Amore Cadenza!" Immediately they bowed, and waited while their monarch was done taking in the sun. Regarding them calmly, Cadence then spoke in a sudden authoritative tone, "Take us to the castle at once, we have a threat among us." "Yes your Highness! Are you injured?" The same guard inquired, noticing her disheveled appearance. "Never mind me, we must head to the castle at once." "But-" "At once!" The stern caused them to nod swiftly. "Yes your Highness!" Well that was certainly impressive. The mare wasn't taking anymore [BEEP]. Following the two, I glanced at the alicorn with a raised brow, "I see who taught Twilight to be firm in her commands." Cadence allowed herself a small smile, "Shining never had the heart to be stern with his - soon to be our - younger sister." "Shining!" "Cadence?!" Stardust! Arriving at the center near the entrance to the castle, the escorted pink alicorn wasted no time in calling out to her beloved atop the entrance. And the white unicorn responded without delay, quickly disappearing from sight. Taking a few steps back with the guards, we allowed the upcoming touching moment without interference. And sentimental it was. Even a small smile graced my features as the two lovers ran to greet each other in the middle of the area, embracing fiercely. The love they had for one another was palpable, and heartwarming. We waited patiently for the lucky couple to finish. The villainous Queen can wait a moment. The lovely moment between the two lovebirds lasted for about twenty seconds before the hug cease, though still held each other at arm's length. "Are you hurt?" Armor inquired worryingly, taking in his fiancee's messed up appearance. "What happened to you?" "We were all deceived, my love." Cadence replied solemnly, looking down slightly in shame, "That fiend, Queen Chrysalis, kept me trapped underneath Canterlot for some time now. She's disguised herself as me and planned to marry you in my stead." ...How long exactly was 'some time now?' A day? A week? How long had Cadence been imprisoned underground? The implications made me frown. Well however long the time was, I'll make sure it never happens again. "I've been such a fool!" Armor said in disbelief, bowing his head while gritting his teeth in self-anger. "I'm so sorry Cadence, had I been more careful, more noticing of things-!" "Shh." Cadence cupped her betrothed's cheek comfortably, smiling gently. "I'm here now, my love, and now we can set things right." After a moment, the stallion nodded, meeting her gaze again but continued frowning, "But then, how did you escape from her trap?" The Princess responded by looking my patient direction, Armor following her gaze, blue eyes widened in realization. "You... rescued her?" I shrugged, taking a few steps forward but keeping a respectable distance still. "Well, I tried." A small grin then appeared on the grateful captain's muzzle, nodding humbly, "Once again, Stardust, you've saved the wedding." I shrugged again in response, taking the praise in stride while the white stallion looked back at his betrothed. "I'm so glad you're okay, my love." "As well as you." That was concluded by their muzzles approaching one another- I should probably look away. At least we now stopped Syphilis from carrying out her plan any further. Although, thinking about it, where was that villain anyway-? "Aww, how touching." To be continued...
Chapter Fifty-Three: Waltz of the Changelings Chapter Fifty-Three: Waltz of the Changelings Previously... "Stardust, I'm glad to see you've arrived safe and sound." "And I'm glad to see you're well, Armor, though I wish this meeting would've been under more pleasant circumstances." "Any reason your guards have spears as their primary weapon today?" "They're more effective against aerial opponents." "I'm here to stop Queen Syphilis in her tracks, once and for all." "We'll see." "Queen Syphilis, I presume?" "That's Queen Chrysalis to you worm." "I had planned on eliminating you, but I think it will be alot more enjoyable for you to watch me inflict suffering upon those dear to you." "You were right back then, about Chrysalis's plan. I've been a fool, not to have been more cautious. She did exactly as we suspected, and it's all my fault." "Shining!" "Cadence!" "I'm so glad you're okay, my love." "As well as you." "Aww, how touching." The chilling tone prompted us to look behind the two lovebirds, where the unimpressed impostor stood, staring at the two ponies stoically. Just the sight of her caused my hoofs to harden, body tense in preparation to beat the [BEEP] out of this monarch. That's right, my dear, I halted your plans; what are you gonna do about it? Apparently that. "Honey," The fake Cadence began, mimicking the Princess's voice flawlessly, tone suggesting surprised hurt. "Why are you embracing that obvious impostor?" ...Oh [BEEP] you Syphilis. The real version picked up on the fake's plan immediately, counteracting the attempt, "Shining," That grabbed the stallion's attention, staring into one another's eyes, "It is me my love, I can prove it!" "How?" The false mare asked with a tinge of disdain, "Shining, my love, you know better; look at her, it's an obvious attempt to look weak and pathetic so you'd be fooled! Don't listen to her lies." Cadence narrowed her eyes towards the smug impostor, while Armor himself looked torn between the two, "I won't allow you to take my beloved away from me, doppelganger." "The feeling is mutual, 'sister'." Alright, enough of this charade. Two can play this game. Approaching the Queen of the Changelings herself, who frowned upon noticing my movement, I proceeded to bow formally right in front of her, putting on the hoarsest voice I could muster, "My Queen," Okay, more of a Gollum impression, but if it works, "As per your orders, I retrieved the Princess for you when she attempted to escape the cavern. That Earth Pony, however, managed to escape before we could pursue, so I disguised myself as the vile thing to lure Cadenza here." And, by success, it worked without a charm. I heard her voice raise in disbelief and rage, "You idiot! I told you to destroy the stallion and return the Princess should they've tried to-!" And stopped as she realized her error. Psyche! An uppercut connected right into the impostor's muzzle, and I felt both regret and satisfaction as the alicorn was sent hurling through the air, before quickly regaining her balance and landing on the ground a few feet away, glaring angrily in my direction. Ooh, that looked like it hurt. "As I told Twilight, Armor, ponies: Gullible to a fault." Without glancing behind me to look at the two, instead I removed my cape. It seems this battle was finally about to commence. And I was prepared. "You!" The shapeshifter pointed at me and spoke with pure venom. "You've ruined everything!" "Hm," I inclined my head towards the couple. "I think they'll disagree on that." The angered Queen roared, and I instantly put up my limbs in defense. Didn't stop my body, however, from tipping over and rolling across the stone floor from the strong green currents sent our way, stopping somewhere further feet away from the others while my still-bruised back moaned in pain. Yep, gonna be feeling that in the morning- My body quickly rolled out of the way, four hoofs stomping onto the ground I previously laid upon with force, shattering the stone beneath. Standing up, my eyes met dissatisfied green orbs, before the mare herself was finally covered in a green light, firing into the skies above. Ah, about time. Her true form revealed at last, and holy [BEEP] what a sight for sore eyes. Taller than both Cadence and Armor, the black alicorn had holes covering almost every part of her body, her pale blue wings see-through resembling that of a bug's wings - even fluttering like a bug - a long blue mane, small fangs, a crooked horn and green sinister eyes burning into my own. I almost felt sorry for this creature. But instead of displaying such sympathy, I gestured rudely towards the glaring monarch, "And at last, Queen Syphilis shows her true form." It sounded like two mares speaking at once from the same throat. "That's Queen Chrysalis, you fool!" Her eyes narrowed sharply, as the two of us began to pace around the now-arena. Surrounding us now with Canterlot guards, displaying their spear weapons in preparation to defend their kingdom. "Right from the beginning, you knew, didn't you?" "That you were Cadence in disguise upon my arrival to the wedding? It was obvious." I frowned, "How long have you been keeping up this facade?" "A while, now." The black mare shrugged casually, smirking, "I hoped that my royal minions dispatched to Ponyville would have finished you off before you could attend my wedding, but, alas, it seems you have forced my hoof." Implying she wasn't aware of the Changeling's message from me. Well, I can remedy that. "You have a choice, Mephiles-" "Chrysalis." "Whatever. You can surrender, and leave Canterlot without a fuss. Or, I can powerbomb you into the stone floor beneath our feet, and you'll experience hell." A pause, as though she was weighing the presented options, before condescending laughter filled the area. A humoured grin took over her muzzle, "I am not like your pony friends, little stallion, idle threats won't work on me. Oh, I've seen what you're capable of, but I have far more power than you can comprehend." "Power of which you have stolen from Shining!" The tall lean Queen appraised the Princess of Love after hearing her retort, "'Stolen?' Your betrothed willingly gave me this power; this love he holds towards you. I can't thank him enough for his cooperation. Soon, with his weakening power, the shield will break, and my Changelings shall swarm all of Canterlot!" Now, here's a thought. If she wanted to marry into the kingdom with a compliant husband and eventually all of Equestria, why didn't she just marry Blueblood? "You fiend!" Armor proclaimed, anger seeping through that usually calm tone of his, "What do you have to gain from this charade?!" "The future." The villain replied simply, eyes drifting upwards towards the shield, "The future for all Changelings. Imagine, a society of where all my kind are treated with the fairness and respect they deserve. Where we will rightfully rule all of Equestria!" "I'm afraid I can't allow that." Immediately our heads perked up to a descending Celestia, who looked reasonably [BEEP] off. Pink eyes narrowed at her quarry, her frame blocked the shining sun above, as if proving her ownership over the gas giant. "I will not allow you to endanger any of my subjects." Celestia announced with a regal calmness, that white horn of hers emitting a bright yellow light. "You will be defeated, here and now, Chrysalis." Yet despite the possible danger, the black alicorn only smirked at her new opponent. "We'll see," And her own magic fired from the black horn, green and yellow beams impacting one another in a struggle for dominance, forcing me to squint at the bright exchange of powers. Well, it's no Kamehameha and Garlick Gun, but it was still impressive. Except, of course, the fact the villain's attack was winning. The green energy was pushing back the retreating yellow beam with such efficiency that it almost made me want to facepalm. Even in combat Celestia's pathetic! But, seeing my chance, I dove forward, extending a clenched hoof right into the surprised Queen of shapeshifters, allowing the white alicorn above to dodge the redirected attack. Hah, take that you walking-talking parasite! Falcon Punch! [Insert final boss music from Bowser's Inside Story here.] As Syphilis's body scraped across the floor, I used that opportunity to look back at Celestia, Cadence, Armor and the observing guards. "I'll deal with her! This fight is now mine and mine alone!" Of course, the two lovebirds protested loudly, Armor more adamant with his insisting, "Stardust, you can't face her by yourself! We can and will help!" Yet before I could retort, the deep sinister voice of the Queen's spoke up, "I'm afraid you won't have a choice in the matter." And what followed caused my eyes to widen, teeth to bare and hoofs clench in palpable disbelief. You've got to be [BEEP] kidding me! Half of the many guards that were surrounding the courtyard begun changing themselves, green fires enveloping them before their true forms were revealed. Beside the impostors, stunned guards stepped back in horror before they recomposed themselves, pointing the spears at the sneering cronies of the Queen. "Recall the number of my subjects you captured overtime after foiling my plans?" The gleeful alicorn asked rhetorically. "Who do you think released them some time ago?" ...What?! At my glare, Armor shrugged rather helplessly, "Princess Celestia didn't want to make it public knowledge." Son of a-! The ruler of Canterlot in question, however, was preoccupied staring down at the scene before her to acknowledge my annoyed expression towards her. A battle ensued over the courtyard to the castle. "Now then, where were we?" My eyes looked back at the mocking Queen, who smiled at me evilly, "Ah yes, you were about to pay for ruining everything I've worked so hard for with your irritable meddling." We'll see about that. Yet as I stepped forward, Celestia herself landing right between us, focusing on the annoyed black mare, "You will have to go through me first, Chrysalis." The unfazed Syphilis laughed scornfully, "Have you yet to learn your lesson, Celestia? Shining's love for Cadenza empowers me, you are hardly a match." But I'm considered a special case? I'm honoured. "Celestia." I said firmly, walking by the white alicorn. "For once, do something wise and help out your subjects. I'll handle this [BEEP]." "Stardust, you can't-" "Just do as I [BEEP] say." There was a moment of silence, save for the battle cries and grunts of the battle behind us. Celestia finally spoke up while Mephiles and I held the ultimate staredown. "...You're absolutely sure you're capable?" Not in the least. "More than you, it seems." "...Very well." What, that quickly? Guess Celestia finally understood that she'd be an inconvenience than a benefit. "While we deal with the Changelings, you stall their Queen long enough for us to assist you afterwards." Unlikely. "Good luck." Was her last statement before I heard large wings flutter off, Celestia evidently going to assist the others. Time for all that training to be put to the test. Chrsa-whatsit smirked. "Hm, such arrogance will be your down-!" A green shield quickly protected her from my lunging fist assault, and shattered from the following kick to the side. Hoofs skidding the scraped floor, the mare retaliated by firing off a green energy beam in my way, prompting me to dodge, and continue dodging the blasts while occasionally bouncing some off with kicks and limbs. Now the battle really begins. Myself moving my body around so her attacks missed, ignoring the stinging singes against my fur from some of her assaults brushing my body. And whenever I counterattacked, the overconfident Queen leaped, flew or blocked my physical attacks, often trying to hit back by slamming her hoofs on me. One of those times being now. But instead of rolling out of the way this time, I reached up, my hoofs meeting hers. And Syphilis's eyes widened while her mouth yelled out in protest at my next action, hurling her around and around in a three-sixty circle as her body was then flung across the area. As I steadied myself from the spinning, the Queen landed feet away with quick composure, snarling hatefully at me. The feeling's mutual, dear. "You've ruined everything!" More energy blasts, bigger than the last ones. Immediately I began running around, ducking and jumping over the sent beams my way. All the while that villianess monarch continued with her tirade, "My plans for the benefits of myself and my subjects, wasted! For countless years we Changelings have been revolted and repelled at by you ponies, reviled because of who and what we are. We are not to blame for how we were born and what we can do, yet the prejudice of your kind exceeds your ability to understand. You are no better!" Was she really trying to make me feel sorry for her and her kind? That's kind of hard to do when she's firing bloody energy blasts at me! "From days of old, ponies have banished us to the corners of Equestria, simply because we feed on love. And who can blame us? Love is the most powerful amplifier of all emotions! We need its power to preserve, to survive! And yet, despite our struggles, you ponies only turn a blind eye, not once have you ever helped us!" "That does not excuse your actions!" I found myself retorting, pausing for breath while the alicorn recharged her seemingly limitless attacks. "Trying to rule over all of Equestria by marrying into the royal family, forcing two beings in love to be far apart, feeding off their love willingly and without remorse. That is what you call your retribution?!" Normally, I'd at least try to reason with this mare, as I have done with Nightmare Moon and Discord. But now, after all the [BEEP] she's put me through, her and her cronies, endangering my friends countless times, negotiation is the last thing on my mind now. All bets are off. Mephiles gestured to the ongoing battles surrounding us, "Observe, Stardust Balance. This is what it has come to. Years of prejudice and craving for justice leading up to this. Don't you see? Your kind doesn't deserve to feel love, and we will happily take it from them, drop by drop." "As if I'll allow that to happen!" She flew out of the way from my leaping punch. "You don't have a choice!" Argh. My hoofs grinded into the stone floor, recovering from the quick energy beam impacting my side. I heard my foe then speak rather casually, "Though it's a shame it has come to this; I've seen what you're capable of, after all. Plus, that conviction, that need to protect those dearest to you. Similar to my caring over my Changelings. We have much in common." Oh my Goooooood! "However, it's clear who you have sided with." She continued nonchalantly, while dodging my hoofs with relative ease. A rush of anger coursed through me at her clear mockery, inciting my attacks to quicken, to no damn avail. "While you are indeed skilled, you are far from a match for me. The love extending my powers is stronger than your brute strength." We'll see about that. Raising both limbs, they met a huge green beam head-on, defending me. Though at the cost of those limbs now burning in pain. Black smoke emitted from the aftermath as the attack evaporated. The gleeful Queen grinned and- Urgh! As if a bus had fallen on me, gravity became ten times stronger as I struggled to even stand up properly, my stomach impacting the ground while a green aura coated my being. God... Dammit... Not again... The same attack she used in the throne room, keeping me still with that smug triumphant expression on her features. Which quickly morphed to shock as one of her own subjects smacked right into her side, sending her reeling back. As the Changeling fell to the ground from unintentionally impacting into its Queen, the green energy holding me at bay disappeared, the pressure lifting off me just like that. Now's my chance! Her eyes widened as I quickly moved forward, uppercutting her stunned expression and sending her flying upwards. But I wasn't done there, with all my strength my hoofs threw me into the air, right in front of the alicorn, and before she can react, both my front front hoofs joined together, reeling back and landing a full-blown punch right into the Queen's midsection. What followed was a snarl of pain before the force of the blow sent her impacting into the stone yard, dusting covering the crash site. Score one for the human. Landing on the ground at a safe distance, I found my breath heavier. Yep, I was already tired from the battle. Add that to all the exercise, lack of rest, weighted clothing from yesterday, and all that running back to the kingdom with Cadence, it's amazing how I can still stand up straight. Just shows how determined I am. Eventually, the dust cloud cleared, revealing an enraged monarch slowly standing tall again, glaring furiously at me. Bruised marks were now covering her already deranged body, left eyes twitching in anger. "You will pay for that..." The hiss tensed my body, as I crouched in preparation. "You lost the opportunity to retreat ages ago, Bronchitis." As she snarled dangerously at the incorrect name, I leapt up again, intending to send the mare packing. Yet something happened, the Queen suddenly smirked, and a green fire enveloped her being and then disappeared- Oh [BEEP]! I stopped myself, forcing my body to stop and skid onto the ground before I could land a hit on the mare. Teeth grit and eyes widened in shock at the sight before me. Standing there no longer was the Queen of the Changelings, but... But... "Twilight..." The addressed mare simply smiled for a moment, before a sinister grin emerged on her features- Argh! A yell of pain flew out of my muzzle at the green energy blast hitting my chest, sending me backwards. Rolling across the floor, I quickly recomposed myself, glaring at the disguised monarch. "Stardust?" Twilight's mocking voice emitted from the smirking impostor's throat. "What's the matter?" Of all the dirty- [BEEP]! A wave of magic sent my body skidding around, scraping both myself and the floor. "That's right, you wouldn't hurt me, would you?" The false Twilight continued jeeringly, while I struggled to stand up properly. "Even you have a weakness that can be exploited." What was she implying-? Suddenly, my body was floating in the air, then smacking into the floor. Then the air, then the floor. And over and over. With each impact a wave of pain coursed through my stunned being, more agonizing than anything I've felt before. Roars of my own pain echoed from my muzzle, limbs stiffening everytime my body landed harshly onto the courtyard ground. "Stardust!" I heard the collective shouts of concern, coming from both Armor and Cadence. Ugh... Ow... [BEEP]... Son of a... "You see now, don't you? The wrath of Queen Chrysalis, ruler of all Changeling kind!" The villain, still 'wearing' the body of Twilight, started her tiresome monologue as I struggled to stand up. My body was quaking and protesting, my limbs groaning and back screeching in silent agony. I felt like vomiting... but I couldn't. I couldn't... lose... "What do you hope to accomplish from resisting me?" Syphilis inquired upon noticing my struggle. "You're one mere pony with abominable brute strength, who can't even fend for himself without the help of his friends. Why do you fight?" Why... Why else...? "I'll... tell you why... Mephiles..." False purple eyes narrowed, but her expression remained genuinely curious for my response. Very well... I'll oblige her. Stabilizing myself on all four hoofs, I continued, "I might be... dependent on others... and arrogant, reckless, patronizing... unintelligent, hateful... But..." But there was something... I will fight for... "I... Always... Keep my promises." My eyes glanced to the left, seeing the two ponies watching the battle, looking desperate to assist me. Already it seemed the Changelings were taken care of, as Celestia and a few of the guards were dealing with the last of them. The rest were watching us, ready to jump in, "I... Will protect my friends, even from you, Syphilis..." My eyes looked back at the smirking Queen, teeth grit after I stated in utter conviction, "Even if it kills me!" There's a spot in hell waiting for me anyway. Bring it on, Queen [BEEP]! And she obliged to my silent command, gravity of magic forcing me down again. "How touching, you'll protect them." The fake Twilight cooed in mockery, eyes lighting up in Maleficent-style green along with her horn. "But who will protect you?" Good question... But the answer came quickly. "I will." The sudden unexpected voice was followed by a brutal energy beam impacting the impostor's left side, sending the surprised monarch flying across the courtyard. The pressure lifted off me, I looked to the one responsible for saving me just then, a grin taking over my muzzle at the welcoming sight. There stood the real, genuine Twilight Sparkle, purple horn lighting up. And she looked [BEEP] off. Her blazing eyes were focused on the Queen she just attacked, with a ferocity I've never seen before. It was frightening to look at. "Twily!" Armor shouted in both happiness and relief. Twily? The [BEEP]? "Twilight!" Cadence yelled evenly, sounding both concerned and ecstatic to see her future in-law. "Twilight..." Never have I thought I'd be so happy to see her once again. She seemed not have heard any of us, however, preoccupied regarding our foe. Following her gaze, I noticed the monarch of Changelings has transformed back to her original self. "You've harmed those close to me long enough, vile one!" Was Twilight reciting a fairytale book? "This ends now!" The Queen's teeth gritted, glaring back at the interrupting unicorn with clear disdain, "The little sister of Shining Armor. Here to see your brother's wedding?" "That, and to scold him for not telling me about this wedding of his beforehand." From the side, the white stallion smiled sheepishly, yet Twilight remained serious. "So, you're the one responsible for putting my friend's life in danger." "You've heard of me? I'm flattered." Syphilis sneered, glancing in my direction. "Though, this battle is between your stallion and I. Stay out of it, if you don't want to be destroyed with him." "I won't let that happen." Twilight no... And just like that, the Queen's horn lit a menacing green once again. "As you wish..." Oh no you don't! "This is our fight!" I yelled, followed by violent coughing from my throat. "Ack! You'll have to go through me before you can hurt anyone again, Mephiles!" The statement forced the angered mare to look my way. "IT'S CHRYSALIS!" And my vision was greeted by a large ball of green light heading my direction, intending to swallow me whole. Yet a purple shield surrounding me prevented the attack from hitting its target, at the cost of said shield immediately shattering like glass from the impact. I winced, my sight then covered in smoke from the magical power- A yell of pain attracted my ears, prompting me to look to the right and- No... Twilight had been preoccupied protecting me from the blast, that she didn't notice Syphilis charge right into her, sending the stunned unicorn flying. What followed next was a green forcefield surrounding the purple mare, trapping her there. Twilight looked up in shock as the sadistic Queen grinned. "Never play with the grown ups, little mare." NO! With the last bit of strength I could muster, I charged forward. Not to hit the Queen who was preparing to attack the trapped unicorn, not to break the shield, but in a moment that every instinct of my body commanded. Protect my friend! I won't let anyone hurt her! And my body screamed, agony washing over my being at the green magic enveloping my entire being. I heard Twilight yell in protest and fear as my body shielded the trapped mare from the victorious Queen's attack. As if the previous assaults weren't enough to kill a man, this definitely takes the cake. No human could survive this much pain! So why wasn't I dead yet?! Spare me this further traumatizing pain! Eventually, thank the heavens, the attack finally ceased, and I felt my body collapse from the overbearing agony. I couldn't move... My body was in numb pain, too much for me to even move a single strand of my mane or tail. My vision was blurring and clearing at inconsistent pacing, ears the only part of my ponified body working properly. And all I was hearing was my wheezing breath, Syphilis's triumphant laughter, and the worried screams of my friends. "Stardust!" "JACK!" My body rolled around by someone, forcing me to meet the concerned fearful eyes of Twilight Sparkle. And... were those tears leaking from her eyes? "H... Hey Twilight..." Even my lungs were exhausted, it seems... "Are... Are you... alright?" The worried mare frowned, droplets leaking down the sides of her face. "You... Jack, why did you... protect me like that...?" A rough cough escaped my muzzle. Was that a rhetorical question, my dear? "I... would never... forgive myself... otherwise..." My body was too numb for me to feel anything, but from the way she was holding me, Twilight's hoof was holding my own while the other leveled the back of my head for support. "Jack..." Do I regret this... Not really... "How sweet." We heard the mocking voice of the Queen of the Changelings, sounding like she was approaching. "He protected you, but at what cost?" Before I could, as a final act of defiance, let out a sarcastic retort, another, more convicted voice spoke up, belonging to that of Princess Mi Amore Cadenza. "To protest those he loves." And either I was hallucinating, or a bright dark pink light was emerging from the corner of my eye. Twilight looked up, indicting the growing light wasn't a trick, and I could see her purple eyes widening at whatever was happening. My own vision blurred again, and I swore, while hearing a scream of shock coming from someone, black blurs flew over both myself and the unclear Twilight, followed by a bright pink bubble-lick substance, as though pushing the black things away. And then, nothing. Huh... I guess... that's that... "It's over..." Twilight said quietly after looking behind her, resuming her gaze around the area before on the human-turned-pony lying in front of her. "It's finally over, Jack..." "...Thank God." I managed to say, while blackness began creeping through my vision. "Thank God... you are... all safe..." Before the realm of sleep welcomed me with open arms, my last sight was that of a concerned tearful Twilight, a scared Spike and the rest of the worried Mane Six. Thank God... Did I wake up to the sound of music? No. To the pleasure of aching? Oh definitely. Jesus... I felt as though I got ran over by a truck... Every single part of my body felt battered and bruised, and it even hurts to try opening my eyes. Though from what else I felt, I was clearly in a soft bed that was helping in quelling these aches. And it felt a lot softer and more comfortable than the one back home, though I won't tell Twilight that- Twilight! Just like that, events of what caused this pain hit me like a tidal wave. Mephiles, the battle outside the castle, Twilight coming to my aid, myself getting in the way to take the full force of the blast aimed at her- ...Was someone speaking to me? Turns out, there was. A familiar voice was talking while I was thinking inwardly to myself. "You should've seen it, Stardust! How both Shining and Cadence swept that Queen and her Changelings away like that with their combined power by, get this, love! Guess it shows how strong love really is, huh? I wonder if my love for Rarity is just as strong?" At that ponder, I couldn't help but smirk faintly. Trust Spike to wonder about these things. "Oh, of course it is, if not stronger!" Then the dragon's energetic voice lowered slightly, "Although, none of us celebrated beating Chrysalis just yet, not since what happened to you, Stardust. Sacrificing yourself for Twilight like that... though you're not really gone, we were lucky that you were quickly being healed as soon as possible." So, I survived somehow... Hm. I was certain that blast would've killed me. "We're all worried sick about you, of course, but I think Twilight's worried the most. You should've seen her when you fell unconscious, I never saw her so scared in my life! And I couldn't blame her, we all thought then you were... well, you'll recover soon in no time, I know it." Heh, trust Spike to be the moral support. I appreciated the optimism though. "You should've told us right from the beginning what was going on! Twilight was so furious when she discovered you were not only battling those Changelings and their Queen, but also knew about her brother, Cadence and the wedding for a long time now. And she's especially infuriated that you knew what you were walking into, and insisted on fighting a war against Chrysalis by yourself." "It was hardly war, Spike..." My mouth finally managed to speak, rather hoarsely. "More of pest control..." The sound of two items falling on solid floor. "St-Stardust?" Opening my aching eyes after some effort, I craned my head to the right where Spike was, sitting on a small chair right next to the bed I rested on, adorning a small suit similar to the one he wore at the gala a while back. His reaction to my abrupt speaking consisted of the usual comical jaw-dropping expression. "Hey Spike... What's up- Oof!" "You're awake! You're okay!" Easy there, Spike! The hug is appreciated, but I'm still recovering here. "Oh, sorry." The innocent lizard grinned sheepishly after noticing my discomfort, yet he continued looking both happy and relieved. "I'm just so glad you're okay! After you've been sleeping for a week, I was so worried that-" Hold on there. "A week?" I asked, frowning. I've been unconscious for a week? Spike nodded rather embarrassingly, realizing his error. "Oh uh, yeah. That fight with Chrysalis took a lot out of you. So... yeah." "Ah, wonderful." I couldn't help but chuckle bitterly. This meant the wedding was held today, and probably already over with. "So I've missed the wedding, huzzah..." "Um, actually." 'Actually?' I glanced at Spike curiously. "The wedding's been postponed, they didn't want to start without you." ...What? He shrugged at my look, "Hey, after everything you've done for them, it wouldn't be fair to start wedding without the pony who saved their special day." I hardly saved anything. But still, they've stalled their own royal wedding... for me? I wasn't sure whether to be greatly flattered or immensely embarrassed. Did they want me to be their Priest or something, the one saying "Dearly beloved" and all that? Because I'd be happy to do that, mind you. "I should be there right now, holding the rings for the two for the practice wedding ceremony. But, you know, I wanted to check on you before doing so." The dragon smiled modestly. "It was either me or Twilight, and since Twilight's Best Mare, I couldn't let her miss it herself." 'Best Mare?' But of course, who else but Twilight deserves that honour? "I'm glad you're here, Spike." I said sincerely with my own small smile, reaching to rub the dragon's embarrassed head, despite my aching form doing so. "How is everyone else? No one got hurt?" "No one more than you. Everyone else who fought in the battle have been completely exhausted, but recovered the next day." Spike then frowned suddenly. "What about you, Stardust? No pain anywhere?" "Just a few aches here and there." I assured the concerned lizard, before pushing back the covers to move out of the soft bed. "Wait, what are you doing? You just woke up, you should keep resting!" "And miss out on the practice ceremony myself? Unlikely." Spike quickly moved forward, helping me stand on all four hoofs again. My limbs creaked like gears as they started to function after a full week of resting. "Thanks Spike. Now then, we have a wedding to attend to." That was then I noticed at the side of the room, the pony mannequin wearing the formal attire waiting for me. "But first, help me get changed, will you?" The wedding has been stalled long enough. "Sure thing. Oh by the way, Twilight's probably gonna kill you as soon as she sees you." "Duly noted-... Spike, What are those?" The dragon followed my limb pointing at the two dropped pony dolls lying on the floor, laughing nervously, "Erm... the top decorations for the wedding cake... hehe..." "And then the rings shall be placed on the horns, forever sealing their commitment to one another." Oh so that's how it's done with the ring part of the ceremony. Currently, by the door into the wedding hall, Spike and I observed as the practice run for the lucky couple's special day concluded. Armor and Cadence were smiling at one another lovingly, locking their horns together after the rings have been put on. Neither were wearing the wedding clothes just yet. "And then the groom and bride conclude the ceremony with a kiss." And kiss they did, prompting my raised invisible brow as everyone else let out an "Aww", too busy focusing on the couple to notice my and Spike's arrival. "Spectacular you two." Celestia commented pleasantly, sounding rather proud of them. "All that's left now is for the true wedding to commence." "Well then, what are we waiting for?" Just the reactions I expected, dozens of heads turned in my direction upon hearing my amused voice. Jaws dropped and eyes widened, followed by pure ecstatic expressions. And I couldn't resist my own grin of satisfaction and happiness. They're safe... everyone's safe... I did it. "Stardust!" Incoming Pinkie embrace at three, two, one... Oof! There we go... "Pinkie... Still recovering... Please..." "Whoops." The pink mare graciously released me, beaming happily. "You're alive!" "Really, was I dead before?" "We are so relieved you're awake, Stardust." Rarity said with her own elated smile. "We were worried sick after that dreaded Queen hurt you like that." "And it's about time ya got up, sugarcube!" OW! The orange Earth Pony decided to smack my back congratulatory, oblivious to my annoyed look. "Figures you'd make an entrance like that." Well, you know me... "Thank goodness you're okay." Fluttershy said, smiling brightly. "How are ya feeling, Star?" Rainbow inquired, as the whole group save for a purple mare and the couple gathered around me. "Oh you know, the usual." I shrugged, wincing slightly at the movement. That prompted their flashes of concern. "But I'll recover; sorry I took so long to wake up." Applejack expressed humour, glancing behind her. "I don't think that's the only thing ya should be apologizin' about, sugarcube." Just as she said, the others understood that vague meaning and stepped aside, allowing one particular mare to get a good look at me. Slowly, approaching me, as though determining how best to respond to my state, Twilight looked conflicted; worry, relief, elation, apprehension? Surely I haven't worried her that much? Oh of course I have, I practically almost died. "Hey Twilight..." I began quietly. "Hey Jack..." She replied evenly. Now, what happened to addressing me that in private? "You've recovered." "Partially." My tone seeped amusement, trying to uplift this unwelcome tension. "Good." Yet Twilight seemed adamant in keeping the atmosphere that way. Following her statement was a rather rough poke to my chest. "That means I can yell at you now for being the most reckless and idiotic pony in the universe!" There's the Twilight I know... "Warned ya..." Spike whispered. "What were you thinking?!" She stressed the last word, emphasizing her frustration. From around us, the others looked both uncomfortable and humoured. Yeah, laugh it off, why don't you all. "Facing a Queen like that, by yourself without anyone's help?! And then throwing yourself into her blast like that, almost turning you into smoldering ash! Of all the stupid, inconsequential, common senseless things you do, Jack, this has to be the icing on the cake!" "Twilight-" "Don't 'Twilight' me!" Her face leaned closer, as if trying to make me see how devastated I made her for risking my life like that. "You said long ago that your own life doesn't matter to you, well it does to me! And everyone else here! When you threw yourself in harm's way like that to protect me, I thought I... that you..." She shook her head, and by God, tears were leaking out of her eyes. And it pained me so much. Slowly, ignoring the aching pain, I reached forward and gently pulled the saddened unicorn into a warm embrace, softly patting the mare's back for good measure. Twilight wrapped her limbs around me rather firmly - Ow. - and spoke into my neck, and I felt wet tears landing on my fur. "Seeing you hurt like that was the most terrifying thing I've ever seen." The confession caused my breathing to temporarily stop. What was she... She didn't... "Please, for the love of Celestia, don't ever endanger yourself like that ever again..." She was that frightened of losing me...? I honestly don't know what to feel about that, for some reason conflicted emotions were racking my brain like an uncontrolled storm. Eventually, the warm embrace ceased, yet Twilight kept a soft hoof on my aching chest, and I held on to that hoof with my own. She still looked upset, yet smiled slightly, "But, knowing you, you'll throw yourself into danger no matter what, am I right?" "To protect everyone dear to me, Twilight, no matter what." I responded, and she nodded, clearly expecting that answer. "You're not... hurt are you, when Queen Syphilis charged into you like that?" Thankfully, there was a negative response. "No, I'm fine. I've suffered worse hits than that." Twilight then frowned. "Though you look like you need more rest." "No rest for the wicked, my dear." That got a small chuckle out of her, prompting my pleased smile. And after that, silence. I honestly couldn't think of anything else to say, and Twilight seemed rather hesitant herself, both our gazes locked onto one another as if trying to figure the other out- Someone coughed politely. Oh God, just realized how exactly close we were. Immediately we let go of one another, avoiding each other's eyes after that awkward display. Though I managed to glare at the others for chuckling deviously, then noticed the two approaching ponies. "I believe you said you and my sister were 'just friends', Stardust." Armor said with a raised invisible brow. "Or should we call you 'Jack' now?" "Stardust will do." I quickly retorted. Nope, not having this conversation with him of all ponies. "And yes, we're just friends, aren't we Twilight?" "Um, yes, of course." I glanced at the mare, who looked nervous for some reason and continued avoiding my eyes. Twilight then quickly rushed to the side for Cadence and Armor to greet me face-to-face. The two smiled at each other knowingly. Oh God, what have I done? Yet Cadence, thankfully, switched the conversation, a pleasant grin on her muzzle. "We're glad to see you're okay, Stardust. And we're also terribly sorry for before." Before? "Our power was too weak to deal with Chrysalis earlier." Armor explained, a tinge of regret in his voice, "We had to recover for a moment until our combined love was strong enough to force that Queen and her minions out of Canterlot for good. I'm sorry we couldn't help you back then before it was too late." "We're both to blame." Cadence said, the two leaning against one another as they stared apologetically at me. "I hope you can forgive us." What's there to forgive? "Quite frankly, my friends, I regret nothing." They blinked at my admittance. "I protected my friends, and no one else got severely hurt. I'm content with that right now." At everyone's smile, something occurred to me which incited me to move forward a little, Spike helping me advance. "Although, there is one thing I'm still quite peeved about." Armor frowned, "And what's that- Ow! Hey, what was that for?!" "The information about the Changelings escaping the castle dungeons would've been useful before the battle, Armor." I said, rubbing my own sore hoof after whacking the back of the stallion's head. "It's not my fault!" He protested heatedly, rubbing his own back head, "Princess Celestia didn't want anyone to panic." My gaze aimed in the direction of the white alicorn, who was watching the display with a humoured and serene smile. Oh, you're not off the hook yourself yet, Celestia... "What matters is," Cadence said before an argument could take place, tone sounding amused at her own betrothed's expense. "The wedding has been saved, Stardust, because of you." Yet as I was about to protest, the mare held her hoof up to continue, "It was you who rescued me from the cavern underneath Canterlot, tricked Chrysalis into revealing herself, foiled her plans to take over Equestria, and, most importantly, saved all of Equestria from danger. On behalf of Canterlot, we are indebted to you; Stardust Balance." ...God dammit. "It was... no problem." I ignored the derisive snort of Rainbow Dash behind me. "I just did what was asked of me; protect my friends, no matter what." "So you did, as expected of our Best Stallion." Well I- ...What?! The couple smiled at my expression, Armor continuing for his bride. "After everything you've done for us, it would be an insult not to give you this greatest of honours. What do you say, Stardust?" Best Stallion... Me? I knew what it implied, but... Me? "I think you should accept." Twilight spoke up again, appearing to the side again with a grin, as did the mares and even Spike, all expressing pride and elation. "I can't think of any finer pony to take the position of my big brother and best former foalsitter's Best Stallion." ...Eh, [BEEP] it, why not? I'll indulge them this one time. Plus, it was indeed a great honour- "Whoa, easy there." Armor said as he and the others quickly lent support, while my limbs were about to tip over. He spoke humouredly, "I think someone needs to rest a little more." "I accept." They blinked, before beaming in gratitude towards my sincere statement, both shaking my offered hoof. I couldn't help but grin myself. "I mean, what else can I say but 'about time'?" They chuckled at my half-serious words. "I'd be honoured to be your Best Man- err, Stallion, Armor, Cadence. Though, I'll do it under one simple condition." "And what might that be?" Cadence inquired, sounding both curious and amused. My gaze cut to the far-off alicorn at the back again. "You let me yell at Celestia without complaint." The hallway echoed with laughter from the ponies and dragon, even Twilight was chuckling at my request. "Well, that confirms you're okay, alright. I'm- We're glad." The first wedding I've ever attended, and it's that of an alicorn and unicorn. Not that I'm complaining, mind you. The whole ceremony went off without a hitch. And I was proud and honoured to be standing with them as the two newlyweds exchanged their vows for one another. Okay, maybe Best Stallion was far from a more worthy reward for all my efforts, but I'll take what I can get. I highly doubt Celestia has anything I want, luckily for her. "I now pronounce you mare and colt!" Said white alicorn announced as the rings were placed on their horns. And just like that, without waiting for any objections or a five minute monologue of quoting from a book. The lucky couple have forever, finally, sealed their commitment to one another. And I won't lie... I felt close to tearing up. Which is more than I can say for Rarity. Following then was the wedding party itself. The whole of Canterlot and visitors from far-off lands celebrated the marriage later that night. And, to the slight annoyance of my ears, it was loud and obnoxious, but I tolerated it, just this once. Pinkie, of course, aided by Vinyl. led the theme of the party to a whole new direction. Standing at the side, I observed the whole thing with a content smile. I did it, I held my promise and saved the lives of my friends. I fulfilled what someone who relied on me requested. And now here everyone was, celebrating with pure joy and fun, and it brought a sense of warmness in my heart to see them all so happy and carefree. Hopefully I can take this itchy suit off as soon as possible. I'd sneak away, if my eyes weren't glued on one particular mare, singing away in that angelic voice. Even now, in that dress, Twilight looked... wow... Radiant would be the most accurate word I could think of right now. "I don't believe I've ever seen such a content expression on you before." A royal voice spoke up, and I noticed the Princess of the Night approach me. ...Huh. "Where the hell have you been this whole time?" I asked, not unkindly. Luna smiled slightly, "Why, keeping an eye on Canterlot during the night, of course." Of course. "But I've heard of the events that transpired, Stardust, you are a hero of Canterlot. Perhaps all of Equestria." The word caused me to frown. "Don't call me that." My eyes returned on Twilight, the mere sight of her enough to quell any incoming bad mood. Glancing in my direction while still wonderfully singing, Twilight grinned happily at me, which caused a lump in my throat for some reason, before she resumed her attention on the married couple. From the side, I heard Luna "Hmm..." as though thinking about something. "It seems the blooming of love isn't only exclusive to Prince Armor and Princess Cadenza tonight." My eyes snapped at the taller pony, the dark blue alicorn smirking without looking at me, a glint in her own serene gaze. "I'm not sure I-" "Stardust." Luna interrupted, walking off after departing with these words, "Would any normal stallion willingly get himself fatally injured to save a mare just out of friendship?" ... Luna too? What will it take for these damn ponies to understand that Twilight and I are simply best friends? My stare cut back on Twilight, who was signing and dancing to her heart's content. And again, that elated smile returned on my features- And finally, at last, I understood now. Luna wasn't entirely incorrect. Feelings I haven't felt in a long time spurned from my chest by just seeing how happy and thrilled Twilight was, for her friends and her family- Oh... Oh God, I'm infatuated with a pony.
Chapter Fifty-Four: A Deserving Hero? Chapter Fifty-Four: A Deserving Hero? The party lasted much longer than welcomed, by my standards anyway. As soon as the carriage was out of sight, all hell broke loose; ponies partied and celebrated the newlyweds harder than I've ever witnessed a party in Equestria. Hell, my school prom party wasn't as wild as these ponies were making this event. Though I suppose it was understandable; a royal mare just got married, and that most likely hasn't happened in centuries or something. Anyway, the celebration was spiraling out of control, as all equines from Canterlot and guests from far-off lands partied like it was the last night it'd ever happen. Prompting my self-removal from the celebrations. Luckily I managed to find a part of the kingdom where no other pony was in sight, staring at my smiling reflection from the large fountain. This area was far enough from the celebrations, though the loud cheering was still palpable, but not enough to damage my eardrums any further, thankfully. What an event... Chrsa-Something was defeated, the wedding proceeded perfectly, elation waved over Equestria for the lucky Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and now Prince Shining Armor. I can still recall their beaming adoring gazes at one another during the ceremony, and thus prompted the small smile on my muzzle. I fulfilled my promise, became best man at the wedding, and witnessed a historical event firsthand in a world populated by talking equines. All was well in the world... for now anyway. But before that business occurs, I'm content with enjoying the peace while it lasts. The threat of the love-sucking Queen was over, and I wanted to take in this moment of serenity before I probably stick around for the next villain to pop up. And I knew exactly who... "Company?" A lovely familiar welcoming voice inquired, following with Twilight's own reflection appearing next to mine. The purple unicorn was observing the water's surface as well, smiling in her own content. Ah yes... This mare was partially the reason I excused myself from the party also. "With you? Always." Okay, that wasn't meant to sound the way it was said. But Twilight didn't seem to notice the tone, nor my reflected smile brightening upon noticing her. "I don't blame you for departing the party like that; I know you're not fond of loud noises." I smirked lightly. "A bit of an understatement, my dear." Her own expression seemed to brighten considerably at that. "Although, I suppose my singing didn't help matters in the slightest." Hm? Quite the opposite. "Twilight, your voice would never send me away." After that, we finally glanced at one another, and I felt an unwelcome lump in my throat just from meeting her eyes alone. Steady there, Stardust. Quickly, I inclined my head to the direction she came from, "I thought you'd still be celebrating with our friends." Twilight smirked light-heartedly, "Well, you're also one of those friends, Jack." "...Fair point." We both chuckled lightly... Before an awkward silence elapsed. And then I realized I was blatantly staring at those serene violet eyes before mentally slapping myself out of it. Say something you mong! You can do better than act like an awkward teenager! "You look lovely, Twilight." I nodded to the formal green dress. At the compliment, the mare looked away bashfully, a small blush matching her features. "Thank you... You look dashing yourself, Jack." I snorted playfully. "Hardly. Though your current dress is an improvement from that last one from your Birthday." Twilight frowned in mock-hurt at the playful jab. "I'll be sure to tell Rarity you said that." "Please do." Which was, again, followed by shared laughter. God, any implied insult we say to one another can no longer be taken seriously. Showing just how deep our bond was over our time together- Wait... did I just say 'Bond?' "How are you feeling?" Twilight then inquired, obviously mistaking my expression for something else. "Any aches anywhere?" "Small, but I'm doing my best to ignore them." Particularly the most notable one in my chest. The brilliant unicorn nodded, "That's a relief, your recovery is going better than I- we hoped for. I'm so glad you're okay Jack..." Was it me, or where there something reflecting out of her eyes, not just the bright lights from the party a distance away? "...I'm glad you're okay too." [BEEP], correct that you stupid boy! "Um, you and everyone else. I'm glad the wedding went off without a hitch... my week-long coma aside." Yet the mare didn't smile at that light joke, resuming her gaze on the water before us. "I guess so..." ...Well, welcome back awkwardness. Please enjoy your stay until I figure how best to continue this conversation. I sighed, looking back at the surface of the water with her. Distant noise from the event behind us returned, along with the pouring of the small waterfall before us, rippling the reflective liquid and mixing our expressions. What else am I suppose to say...? This palpable tension wasn't something I'm use to, and these newfound feelings I've discovered towards Twilight - I'll figure out what to do with those later - didn't help in the least- "You should've told me." "...I know." My mouth automatically agreed before I could even figure out what she was implying. From the reflection, Twilight's features frowned. "You knew you were in danger by Chrysalis and her Changelings from the very beginning, and never told me or the others about it. Imagine our surprise upon hearing the invasion on Ponyville last week." Don't remind me... "And learning from Rarity, Applejack and Pinkie Pie over how you were aware of my brother's wedding for a long time, and you were cautious about a threat looming over it. And then, it was Shining and Cadence who informed me about your friendship with them, and you never bothered to tell me you knew them at all." I winced at the sharp tone. But the mare was far from finished. "You kept secrets from me. You mindlessly threw yourself into danger. You risked your life because of a hunch. You allowed yourself to almost... Almost..." Die? It's not that hard to say, love... not for humans, anyway. "And why did you do it? Because you thought you had nothing to lose, that your life means nothing to another's?" Twilight finally looked up, and I couldn't bring myself to look at those blazing eyes. "Well, I've got news for you Jack Wright; your life does mean something; it means something to our friends! To your family back home! To Spike! To me!" Hearing that emotional confession, my eyes hesitantly regarded hers, and I felt a stabbing sensation at the enraged tears leaking from her eyes... all because of me. "Twilight..." "Don't 'Twilight' me." The relentless pony said sternly, still frowning while the droplets continued falling down, ruining the make-up. "You are impulsive, reckless, brutish. Your occasional wisdom is contradicted by your irrational charges into battles. Every stupid decision you make, such as facing Chyrsalis all by yourself, is absolutely infuriating! Are you so thoughtless about your own well-being to the point of willingly dying for someone who doesn't deserve it?" Doesn't deserve it- Oh Twilight... The mare didn't stop me from reaching out, slowly cupping her pony cheek. "Do you have any idea how much you mean to everyone... To me...?" ... "I'm sorry." Because it was all that I could say. This unicorn was pouring her heart out to me, I could see the fear and worry reflected in her beautiful eyes. I had no absolute idea that I was causing this much distress to her... simply because I didn't give a damn about myself. The bonds Twilight made with others over friendship was practically her bloodstream, and I was doing her no favours recklessly endangering myself like this. ...Now that I thought about it, I wasn't doing myself any favours either. "I'm so sorry, Twilight, for hurting you like this." Swallowing a lump, I did my best to comfort the saddened mare. "I... I just didn't want you or the others to worry, to enjoy this wedding without the possible looming threat of anything. I just... Wanted you all to be happy." "Seeing your best friend throwing himself close to demise like that does the opposite of making someone happy, Jack..." Yet Twilight's voice was softer now, no longer holding that tone of anger and fear from earlier. Thank God... "If I... If I promise never to endanger myself like that without anyone's aid again, will that help matters?" "...It might." Twilight nodded slowly. "It'd be a start, at least." "Then, consider it done." Was my immediate vow. Anything so I would never have to emotionally hurt Twilight like this again. For a moment there, Twilight looked as though she didn't buy the promise for a minute. Tch, don't blame her, I don't have a reputation for generally making promises like this. But, to my heart's content, she nodded, a small hopeful smile lifting on her muzzle. "Alright... I believe you, considering you tend to keep your rarely-given word." And thank God, the tears have stopped- "But if you ever do so again, then whatever threat against us next time will be the least of your problems when I'm through with you." ...Ah. "Noted." That quiet amused response was replied by a physical hug, one to which my body stiffened at the warm touch. "Why do you let yourself get hurt like this...?" "...Because life has never been kind enough for me to care what happens to myself." That along with many other reasons, but which Twilight here is better off not knowing. "Only if you allow it." The mare countered weakly, releasing me to my rather disappointment. But, fortunately, her features seemed to have uplifted slightly as she rubbed away the rest of her dried tears. "Sorry... Should've saved this confrontation when back at Ponyville. Guess I've ruined the atmosphere." "You, my dear Twilight? Never." She smiled lightly at the reassurance. But with the now ruined mascara, I gave an apologetic amused look. "Though I've seem to have ruined your make-up." The unfazed unicorn shrugged, gesturing with her head to the direction of the party. "Shall we head back?" Yes... That was probably best. It was a relief, though, getting this confrontation over with. Twilight was obviously upset the whole time through the wedding, all because of me. Syphilis had been beaten, but at what cost? My own near-death. I must've devastated everyone. ...Did I honestly deserve such friendship to begin with? Noticing that Twilight was regarding me patiently, I quickly nodded, bowing formally, "Certainly, after you my dear. Whatever excuse to hear your beautiful singing once again." Those cheeks brightened again. "Jack the Charmer has returned, I see." The mare stated with amusement, as we headed back the the bright lights and loud noises. "Don't think flattery will easily mend my irritation with you." I smirked at the mock-seriousness. "Oh, you wound me, my dear Twilight." That, at least, got a small giggle out of her. "So then, how did you first meet my brother and former foalsitter?" Hm? "You mean they didn't tell you themselves?" "There was little time when we were preparing the wedding." Ah, fair enough. "So, you suspected the deception right from the beginning?" Twilight asked after I recounted last week's events. "To be fair, Twilight, that Queen didn't make it so difficult to sniff her out." I shrugged, raising my voice slightly as we returned to the party, the crowd of over-energetic ponies still dancing and enjoying themselves like there's no tomorrow. The mare had to heighten her tone as well. "So then what happened?" "Oh, you know, she ambushed as soon as I was on my own, taunted me, trapped me underground, taunted me some more. And when she disappeared I heard the real Cadence, rescused her from the mines, she kicked some arse herself against a large group of Changelings that were blocking our way, we reached the surface, the genuine bride and groom reunited, and I can imagine you know what happened next." "Chrysalis attacked?" "Indeed, and I don't think I need to describe the whole battle." And I suppose Twilight here wouldn't want to hear how Celestia almost got owned by the wicked Queen. A part of me wishes I hadn't intervened during that magical struggle between the monarchs. But, to be fair, upon saving the ruling alicorn, it wasn't Celestia I did that for. "Because you didn't want to admit you were losing?" "...I beg your pardon?" Twilight giggled at my expression and tone. "I'm just teasing, Jack. Though you seemed to have not been succeeding by the time we arrived to help." "Only because I was achieving victory until she took the form of you!" I retorted hotly... Before closing my mouth quickly in realization. Oh how subtle of you Stardust! Her eyes, understandably, widened while she paused, "You mean... You stopped fighting because she disguised herself as me?" My eyes looked away, pretending something else had caught my interest. "...Maybe." "Even though it was an obvious act of deception?" "...Maybe." I felt the nervous urge to pull at my suit's collar. "Jack... That's very sweet of you." Huh? Suddenly a jolt ran though my body, posture straightening at the warm muzzle brushing my ponified cheek. Widened eyes slowly turned to the flattered purple unicorn, herself smiling lightly. "No need to look so flustered. I'm gonna go find the others, are you joining me?" After what you just did, my dear, any normal response would be a quick "Hell yes!" But since I'm far from a normal person - not that anyone was really 'normal' - I refrained myself. "Err... Well, you know how I am with crowds. Plus, I think I'll turn in early. This body of mine still needs to recover, after all." Twilight raised a humoured brow, "Rest early? Who are you and what have you done with the real Jack?" But she nodded anyway, heading back in the direction of the back crowd. "I'll see you tomorrow then." "Yeah... Goodnight, my dear Twilight." "Goodnight... My warrior." Wait... what? Yet the mare only grinned knowingly at my expression, before departing completely into the celebrating crowd, intending to find our friends and continue partying with them. That left me standing there, gaping like an idiot. Foe once, it was Twilight who left me speechless, instead of the usual other way around. Her warrior... I like the sound of that. "You know, sometimes I wish you two would just kiss and get it over with already." In comes the amused yet exasperated voice of our favourite dragon. Glancing to my right, I inquired, "Shouldn't you be gorging yourself through the food?" After approaching me, Spike shrugged casually, "Pinkie's eaten all the best cakes. And besides, someone has to keep you out of trouble." Oh har har. He smirked at my look, "Though Twilight seems to be doing a good job with that." "No idea what you're on about." Was my flippant response, turning around and swiftly and walking away from the party. The last thing I needed to be teased about now was this infatuation I had for Twilight... For a pony. Yet Spike followed, refusing to leave me be, "So, enjoying the party?" I shrugged lightly, "Eh, tolerating it enough. You?" "Yep!" I imagined the lizard grinning beside me, "And have you seen what Rarity's wearing? She looks amazing. As if the food wasn't the best part of this wedding for me!" Nor for I, it seems, my friend... "Feeling better?" Spike then asked curiously, a hint of concern in his tone. "Doing better," I responded to ease his worries. "Whatever it was Canterlot's medics did to heal me, it's working faster than the service we get from Ponyville." From the corner of my eye, the dragon nodded. "That's great!" He said in relief, while we turned a corner down the dark empty street. "The Princess wasn't sure when you'd recover, and some of us worried you might never wake up again. Yeah, that was clearly an exaggeration on our part." Spike added upon seeing my amused expression. "...I'm flattered you were all so concerned for my well-being." I said sincerely while Spike smiled. "But, if there's one thing I've learnt while being stuck in your world, Spike, it's that fatal injuries are a rare occurrence in Equestria." The young dragon scoffed, "Says the pony who suffered injuries time and time again. Maybe you won't get hurt again, and if you stay long enough, you can be Best Stallion at my wedding." I smirked, scoffing playfully, "Tch. Well if I stick around until then, then I better be your best stallion. I'll kick your arse otherwise." "Sure you will- AH!" The hell? I followed his shocked direction, "What is it- Oh..." Both our bodies stilled, a shiver crawling up my spine, while we stared at the large bug eyes staring through the darkness towards us, creeping slowly out of the alleyway. Immediately, I recomposed myself and stood in front of the stunned dragon guardingly, eyes narrowing at the black creature slowly moving towards us. "Changeling..." The minion of Syphilis hissed at the acknowledgement, yet curiously enough it sounded rather weak. "You..." He sounded as pained as he looked, clear enough now for us to see him limping towards us. "You... Ruined everything..." "Spike, prepare yourself to run." I whispered. "But-" "Spike." "...Yes sir." The lizard relented, thankfully. "My Queen's glorious plans... Turned to shambles... Because of you..." The hateful Changeling stopped about ten feet away from me, pointing in my direction. "You vermin..." 'Vermin?' "Calling the kettle black there, aren't we?" The creature snarled at the retort. "Silence, foul worm! You destroyed our plans to feed on these pitiful ponies love. And now my Queen suffers... because of your meddling..." Well, I've been known to meddle quite a lot in life. What else is new? "How are you here, Changeling? I thought Cadence and Armor blasted you all away." "Almost all of us." The black bug-like creature grinned savagely. "I was one of the patrols in the mines below, after that foolish alicorn defeated us. They all retreated after the Queen was hurled across the sky above us, following after her." "But you stayed behind..." "Yes... To exact justice upon the one clearly responsible for all of this." Our even stares met. "Er, Stardust, I think he means you." "Thank you, Spike, I never would've guessed." "Sorry." The Changeling continued talking, taking a prepared stance. "In the name of our glorious Queen and all Changeling kind, I shall finish you here and now, pony." "I am so much more than a mere pony." I frowned, straightening myself. He wants to fight? I can gladly oblige. Because enough's enough; I've had it with these mother-[BEEP] Changelings threatening my mother-[BEEP] friends. But first, "Though you don't seem to be in any condition to fight, my friend." The disgusted minion glared at the observation, "I will destroy you regardless, just as you've destroyed our hoped for a kingdom worthy of us and us alone." "You and your Queen intended to suck out the love of other ponies like fine wine. I acted accordingly." "They don't deserve to feel love!" The hissing Changeling countered with ire. "Not with that prejudice they hold towards Changeling kind!" "Can you blame them?" I retorted evenly, folding my arms if I could, "When all you intend to do is absorb the love that isn't meant for you? To sip on the warmth and caring each of those ponies have for other individuals? You chose to doom yourselves upon attempting to ruin not only a royal wedding, but society in general." "Bah, what does pony society mean to us?" The minion asked rhetorically. "Our Changeling society has always been superior to yours. We deserve to feel love, the most powerful emotion of all! But instead, only you ponies are worthy enough to share that kind of warmth with each other." That was bitterness in his tone. I frowned, "But... What about your own love for your kind?" The Changeling scowled in confusion, "What do you mean, vermin...?" If they operated like insects, or any other normal functioning community. "Surely, your kind cares about each other, correct?" It nodded slowly, "Then, why not feed off the love from one another? Love isn't exclusive to a particular species, after all. Take my friend behind me, for example. He's a dragon, yes, but he loves and cherishes his friends and family deeply." "Hey, keep me out of this!" Spike protested. We ignored him. "And I, as another example, care and love my friends and family as well, despite the fact I'm not even a pony." "...What?" "Long story." I said after the Changeling expressed even further confusion. "My point being, anyone, no matter who and what they are, can feel love without taking it from others. Even Changelings. Instead of drinking on the affection of those not of your kind, just feed off the love they hold for you, and you for them. As you said, love is a very powerful emotion, it can even ignite the stars; it is shared throughout all living things, exclusive to no one. Not you, not I, not the dragon behind me, and not even your Queen." Upon finished my short speech, the Changeling simply regarded me silently, still glaring but his features tilted slightly, as though contemplating my words. Hopefully, this'll work. Because quite frankly, I was too tired to begin another battle with these creatures once again. After Mephiles had been defeated, I was hoping that was the end of the Changeling threat. No more interfering with my life or my friend's. But no, there seems to be some unwanted leftovers. But, if I'm lucky, I can convince this Changeling, followed by countless others, to feed off love another way. "How do I know this isn't a trick?" The bug-like pony finally asked, frowning. Well, that's a start. "You don't," I shrugged casually. "But it doesn't hurt to try. Return to your people, Changeling, and tell them to try another way. If it doesn't work... then I will be waiting for you." Another pause, before it responded, "Very well. I'll spare your miserable existence for now, non-pony. But don't think this is the last you've heard of us Changelings!" Concluded dramatically by the creature taking off into the dark skies above. I certainly hope otherwise, my friend... "You're letting him go?" I heard Spike ask behind me, in palpable disbelief. I nodded, "If what I suggested works, then there'll be no more quarrels between pony and Changeling kind, Spike." As the black blue disappeared into the darkness completely, I looked back at the frowning dragon. "You honestly want another battle to break out between both kinds?" "I guess not..." Spike replied quietly after briefly thinking about it. "Hopefully, he'll manage to change their minds." "Yeah..." "Heh. Get it, 'change their minds'? Because they're Changelings." Spike chuckled at his own pun. Rolling my eyes, I rubbed the lizard's head before resuming the walk. "Come on Spike, let's go see if there's any wedding cake left." "Mmm. No need to tell me twice!" The next day, while many were cleaning up the leftovers of the celebration, and many of the citizens were still resting in their homes, Twilight honoured everyone by taking us all to her former home, where her parents currently resided. Velvet and Light were more than ecstatic to meet the very equines responsible for keeping their daughter happy and full of friends, yet only much more happy with the wedding of their eldest. Needless to say, only after seconds of introductions, they approved of them. The mares and dragon were surprised however - save for Twilight curiously enough - over my familiarity with the two adults; Velvet and Light happily greeted me as though I was one of their own, and we explained to the stunned purple unicorn over how we met and how they saved my life during a Changeling ambush. "You neglected to mention that last night." Twilight pointed out quietly when she got the chance. "To be fair, you only asked how I met Armor and Cadence only." The mare shook her head in exasperation. Hm, imagine her reaction to her parents being familiar with Trixie. Won't that be funny? As the kind dark grey mother of Twilight was busy preparing lunch for everyone, Twilight was preoccupied showing our friends the entirety of the house's library, to their internal dismay. From the side, I observed the show; witnessing Twilight happily reminiscing her childhood through her books, even sharing some stories of when she was younger, Spike pitching in now and again. It brought a smile to my face over how elated she was, and I was amused by everyone's attempt to pay attention to her. "It's wonderful to see her so happy, isn't it?" Gah! I barely noticed Night Light - Pfft - standing right next to me, observing the scene also with his own content smile. Golden eyes glanced at me, "First my son gets married, and now this. I missed seeing her so joyful like this. My little Princess, completely happy because of her friends. I am grateful to both you and them." "Uh... No prob." I recomposed myself, watching the scene again. "Lunch is ready!" "Yippee!" Spike exclaimed at Velvet's announcement from the doorway, already rushing towards the kingdom, pursued by an eager Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash. I moved to follow with the rest- Huh? "One moment please, Stardust." Light said after firmly holding the side of my cape, calling out to the others. "We'll be there in a second!" Well, I wasn't that hungry. And I suppose what this blue unicorn had to say was probably important. I met his look, and those golden orbs of his reflected... God I don't know what. "You upheld your promise." Ah... I nodded, "I did." "At the cost of almost devastating my daughter." Now my jaw dropped, "How-?" "We know what happened." Light continued, his voice both warm and stern. "We visited while you were unconscious still, our children told us what happened. You selflessly risked your own life not only for my son and daughter-in-law's wedding, but to save my daughter's life as well." His hoof released the fabric. "You have absolutely no idea as to how grateful we are to you for doing that." His voice held sincerity. I simply nodded, uncertain as to how take this praise, "I just did what was-" "Right? Of course. Though I am curious, my young friend." His eyes narrowed softly, "Was it the promise you made that incited you to take the blast like that, or because of how much you care for my daughter?" ... "I... Did what I could protect my friends, her included..." "Funny, because from the way you've been looking at Twilight since you've arrived here, one would assume you view her more than a friend." Oh [BEEP]. Yet Light seemed to hold no disdain towards me for displaying such emotions for his own wonderful offspring. He continued nonchalantly, "And how she checked on you when every opportunity presented itself, as Cadence had told me." ...Twilight's been doing that? Light smiled slightly at my clear confusion. "We don't hold anything against you for causing our daughter grief; the fact you risked your life for her like that not once, but previous times as well, more than makes it up for it. However, we do hope it won't become a continuous habit." I gulped at the edge of that last statement and glint in those stern eyes. The message was clear: Make our daughter happy, and we won't make you swallow your own cape. "Be honest with me, Stardust Balance." [BEEP], full name alert. Meaning he was to have my complete and undivided attention. "Are you infatuated with my daughter?" ...I think the hesitant silence is enough to answer your question, sir. "I see..." I inwardly winced at the blue hoof placed on my ponified shoulder, his eyes softening considerably. "Then we would be honoured for you to be the key to our Twilight's further happiness." ...What? Now I was just gaping, and the stallion seemed to be taking delight out of it. "After everything you've done for us, our children, for her, I think it would be unfair to judge you too harshly. Besides, Velvet already thinks of you like a son." Currently, I was feeling a tornado of emotions swirling within me. Happiness, pride, embarrassment, nervousness, hesitation, and perhaps most importantly... guilt. Sighing, I glanced away, eyes on a nearby bookshelf. "It.. can't ever happen." I finally spoke up, regret leaking from my tongue. "Considering who and what I am... Plus, to say I'm not worthy of someone like Twilight would be an understatement." Twilight was everything I was not. She was the epitome of perfection, a shining beacon of hope and friendship. Some random autistic foolish human doesn't deserve to be with the unicorn that way. "Hm, I used to think about the same way with Twilight." Huh? "Velvet." Ahh. "Whether you deserve my Princess or not isn't for you to decide, however. It's up to her. And considering how close the two are you are, it seems unlikely she doesn't regard you that way." ...This was too much. The whole room felt rather suffocating right now. "I need some air..." Looking back, the blue unicorn was nodding, smiling in understanding, "Of course, your hesitation is justifiable. Go have a walk, Stardust, and clear your head a little. I'll tell the others you need to be alone for a moment." "Thank you." I said gratefully, following the taller stallion towards the door. Glancing towards me, Light smiled slightly. "No Stardust, thank you, for everything you have done for my family." Twilight sharing those exact feelings... As if. The only plausible explanation was that Light was exaggerating, and the purple unicorn was simply concerned for one of her friends. Because absolutely no way in hell could the mare be... well, dumb enough to be infatuated with someone like me. Why? Plenty of reasons. I'm me, being one of them. We have little things in common; save for our love of books and shared exasperation most of the time over our friend's antics. There's also a considerable age gap; though I've never really asked Twilight how old she was, but I can only guess she's about sixteen. And I'm twenty. Heh, who knows, hopefully with that Birthday of hers months ago, she'll be seventeen- Wait, hopefully? Dear God, this is frustrating! A bit for your thoughts? Well look who shows up. "You..." I growled in distaste. Conscious of the fact I'm walking through a street filled with bustling posh ponies, I kept my tone low. "What do you want?" Simply to congratulate you for your efforts. Your near-sacrifice was an admirable feat. "Keep your praise to yourself, Specter. Unless you have something important to say, it means nothing to me." The warm aged voice didn't sound the least perturbed. I did, however, warn you that some events couldn't change no matter your actions. Such as when Prince Armor and Princess Cadenza banished Queen Chrysalis and her Changeling minions from the kingdom, instead of you. Yes you solved it all earlier than expected, and I applaud you for that. My nose wrinkled thoughtfully. I knew Cadence and Armor were responsible for defeating the villain in the show before, but that was a fixed point? As though sensing my thoughts, Specter continued casually, Love is the most beautiful, powerful and complex emotion of all, my young friend. Chrysalis failed to comprehend exactly how strong their affection for one another was, and suffered the consequences. Regardless, you only helped stop the Queen in her tracks at an earlier point in time. Much like Discord, it wasn't your fate to best the villain this time. I frowned heavily, "So what you're saying is... Everything I did for the wedding was overall pointless..." Well, that's a bummer. Thanks for being the life of the party, old one. I wouldn't say that, Jack. After all, you willingly endangered yourself just for the safety and happiness of those you care about. You supported Cadenza in her distressed state, you saved Celestia from embarrassing herself during that duel with Chrysalis, and prevented an entire army from invading the kingdom. And as icing on the cake, became the Best Stallion for a royal wedding. I'd call that a successful event, wouldn't you? ...Well, I suppose. I mean, I can't deny doing any of those things. Somehow, that voice's words brought some sense of pride and satisfaction within me. Yes, I can acknowledge my victories there. It may not have been much, but the fact I at least prevented more ponies from getting hurt was enough. My voice was less hostile towards Specter, "So then... Is that my second task over or...?" A warm chuckle, Hmhm, not quite, I regret. Of course... You have changed much, I will say, with very few repercussions. That is quite impressive in itself. Yeah, save for the fact those Changelings attacked Ponyville and almost harmed my friends. And whose fault was that but my own? In reward for your efforts, I shall reveal to you an answer to one of the many questions that has been plaguing your mind as of late. At this, I perked up. What, why I was here? What purpose I serve in Equestria? The point of all these tasks? Why I had to befriend Twilight and the others in the first place? Why Celestia makes a Disney Princess look more competent at her job? How you were able to sense the Changelings in disguise. Dammit... But I won't lie, that was something I occasionally dwelled upon. As I have told you a while before; there is much more to balance than the powers you currently rely upon, including its capabilities beyond the physical realm. As you continue utilizing its power, more abilities will be granted for your usage. Such as your recent new skill to sense the Changeling's deception, by identifying the chaos - or darkness, as you'd prefer to call it - in their hearts. I nodded slowly, unaware of the multiple eyes watching me, "So that's how then, at the rodeo, the library, and recently at the castle..." Precisely. I imagined the owner of the voice nodding. You sensed their dark intentions, and very soon, you will be able to sense the harmony in others as time progresses. This... I desperately wanted to say it made absolutely no sense. But... The more I thought about it, the more likely it seemed. If balance can grant one the power to sense the light and dark in people's hearts, then it just backs up my theory over the Twilight itself. So disagreeing with Specter would seem like a contradiction. However, before I can even inquire to the voice more about balance and why it's so fascinated with me, a high-posh voice broke out. "You there, Stardust Balance!" Instantly my gaze switched around to face the owner of the voice, and before me was a stallion I haven't met in quite a while. "Fancypants." I blinked in surprise at his approach, the monocle-wearing white unicorn accompanied by a pink-haired mare who was standing rather possessively over the stallion. "It's been a while." He smiled pleasantly, "Indeed. Imagine my surprise upon seeing you out here, up and about considering your recent battle with that vile Queen. I've had thought you would be recovering still; I didn't see you at the after party." I shrugged, "I was at the party, just standing by the corner- Wait, you know about the fight?" "My dear stallion, everyone has heard of it by now. The same Earth Pony who not only bested Prince Blueblood in a magical duel, but fought the Queen of the Changelings and lived to tell the tale. You've made quite the name for yourself in Canterlot, Mr Balance." ...Well, this was something new. Fancypants, to emphasize his point, motioned to the entire street, "Why, simply look around, and take notice of the eyes observing us, or more particularly, you." I obliged, and a sense of unease welled up within me at the vast among of eyes from ponies either sitting by cafes or walking by, regarding me with interest. Ah great. "Though while I've managed to catch up with you, I was wondering if you would accompany us later tonight, Stardust - I may call you Stardust correct? - as a guest to our own private celebration party. It would certainly be advantageous to have the Hero of Canterlot among us." ...Whoa whoa, back up! What now? My widened eyes turned back on the stallion, who nodded at my look. "As I said, you've gained quite the reputation around here." No kidding! But 'Hero?' I can accept warrior, but never hero. Yet as I opened my mouth to rectify this problem, a much more younger voice spoke from behind me. "Excuse me... Mr Balance?" What now... Oh! Turning around, standing before me now was a young brown colt, looking up at me with a hint of nervousness. A small colourful hat with a tiny rotor on top made me recall the last time I've seen one of those, inciting my bright smile. "I remember you, young one." At this, he grinned excitedly. "I knew you would! Mother said it was doubtful, but I believed you'd recognize me!" "In fairness, it was a long time ago since we last met." My eyes glanced upwards at the mare in question, smiling at me pleasantly. "Hello, Stardust Balance. We meet again." Seeing these familiar faces widened my smile. "Indeed, it's wonderful to see you again." She nodded, and suddenly I was presented with the very hat of her son, thrust into my hoofs by him along with a pencil. "Could you sign my hat, sir? Please?" I blinked uncomprehendingly at that eager-looking child for a moment, before it dawned on me. Was he... asking for my autograph? Talk about a bizarre scenario! I was going to respond that my handwriting's atrocious at the moment, but his expression had me cave in. Ah well, what harm will it be in indulging a child? "Thanks so much!" The young colt - I didn't have the heart to tell him I honestly forgot his name - exclaimed happily after I was done, not seeming to mind the appalling work when examining the signature- Oof! Now I was being hugged fiercely by the kid, "You're my hero sir! I want to be just like you when I grow up!" ...Was that my heart choking up my throat? "Pardon me, Mr Balance." After the boy released me, I found myself presented with two random ponies, a stallion and mare. "Would you mind giving us your autographs too?" What the [BEEP]?! "We would be honoured to have our papers signed by the Hero of Canterlot." And it only got worse, as I now found myself crowded by ponies, all requesting I sign something of theirs or take pictures of them. Oh great, so THIS was how celebrities felt! How did they put up with all this obnoxious attention? I didn't ask to be famous! Yet it appears the things I do for my friends rewarded me with... this! "Stardust? Stardust!" Oh thank Christ! "Twilight!" I greeted the mare in relief, never more elated to see her now than ever. As the unicorn pushed herself through the crowd to see me, I quickly used that advantage to exit the opening she made, grabbing her hoof along the way. "What's going on- Hey!" "No time. Run, quickly!" After letting go of her, the intelligent mare understood, and we ran by a surprised Spike, evidently accompanying Twilight. "What's happening- Gah!" Twilight quickly scooped up the dragon onto her back as we ran from the pursuing crowd. The sound of multiple hooves chasing after us was enough to give me a headache. And all this running wasn't doing my still-recovering body any favours- Wait... "Twilight, teleport!" "Huh? Oh, right!" And a purple flash enveloped us, followed by me finding myself in the middle of an alleyway. I managed to stop myself crashing into the wall in time. "All clear." Twilight announced, after checking the exit to the alley. "The crowd's dispersed." Oh thank Christ... "What was all that about, anyway?" Spike asked, dusting himself off. I honestly have no clue. "Apparently, I'm a celebrity now." I informed them... and even then it sounding completely utterly ridiculous. A humoured chuckle escaped my muzzle, "Heh... It's quite funny, actually, heheheh..." Spike followed suit, laughing lightly as well, "Hahahaha! Yeah, you famous. What are the odds?" "Hey! ...Pfft hahahahahahaha! Yeah, it's so stupid, isn't it?!" I couldn't help it, the reality was so absurd it warranted laughter. "Down on yourself as always, Jack." Twilight pointed out while shaking her head... before a small smile appeared upon her muzzle and pretty soon all three of us were laughing. "Heheheheh, how do you manage to find yourself in these situations, Jack?" "No idea, my dear. Haha... Ahh." Eventually, the moment between us three ceased, but we were all still grinning. "Man, have I got some information to share with you." Twilight raised an intrigued eye, still expressing amusement. "Oh?" "Yep. Had another talk with Specter before I was swarmed by my oh-so adoring fans." At this, I had her rapt attention, before Spike pointed out. "Erm, maybe we should save this for when we've rejoined the others. They're waiting for us." "Oh, right, good point Spike." Twilight nodded approvingly, motioning for us to follow. "We went out looking for you Jack, anyway. Mom was insistent of having you join us for lunch." I smirked, "How nice of her." And Twilight shrugged in amusement back. Although, it would be beneficial to explain this new skill Specter explained to the others. How? No clue. But what would be more possibly beneficial with this new ability, would be against the next threat; a threat that had me both terrified and excited at the thought of it; my favourite villain in all of the show. How exactly would balance help me against him? Again, no clue, but we'll see. Get ready your Majesty; the Twilight Warrior's coming for you.
Chapter Fifty-Six: Triumph of Sombra II Chapter Fifty-Six: Triumph of Sombra II Previously... "So then, just to recap: we're journeying towards an ancient empire." "Correct." "I'm just a little concerned, that's all." "About the empire?" "About you and our friends." "Shining Armor?" "Twily! Ya made it!" "Cadence has been able to use her magic to spread love and light. That's what's protecting it, but she hasn't slept. Barely eats. I want to help her, but I need to be on patrol around the Empire in case King Sombra attempts to get in." "What?! Whoa whoa whoa whoa! Wait a sec; you're not actually thinking on confronting King Sombra, are ya?" "Stardust, ya do remember what happened last time you fought someone evil by yerself, right?" "Hm. So, you are a human." "The Crystal Heart. I'll retrieve and deliver it to you, in exchange for you leaving this Empire and its citizens and never returning. You can have your body back, and you'll survive, which I believe is far more important than ruling your kingdom, no?" "Very well. Return the Crystal Heart to me in one hour, and I shall spare this kingdom and its citizens of my rule." "I spoke with his Highness. We've apparently reached a compromise." "But be warned, I do not tolerate deception against me. Should you betray my word, then I will inflict a thousand years of suffering upon you, and everyone of those little ponies you hold so dear." "And just like that?" Shining asked after I finished recounting the conversation between the mad King and I. The white stallion paced around the room thoughtfully. "We retrieve this 'Crystal Heart' for him and he'll leave the entire Empire alone? It can't be that easy." Unfortunately, I have to agree. From the throne, still utterly exhausted from utilizing a magical barrier day and night, Cadence concurred with her husband. "In addition, we have no idea how much harm than good we could cause by handing over Sombra this object. And we can't exactly trust that tyrant on his word, monarch or not." "Which is why we're not going to hand over the Crystal Heart at all, after we find it." Both turned to me questionably. My expression was a frown, matching their own. "It has the power necessary to spread love and warmth throughout the entire kingdom, and requires the right pair of hoofs to do so, along with the warmth and love of all the Crystal Empire's residents. Right up your ally, Cadence." You know what was a high gamble right now? Telling all this to these two without any discretion whatsoever. I shouldn't have any of this beforehand knowledge that even Twilight herself was aware of yet. But, considering Cadence's poor state and the one hour dilemma, we had to move quickly. Hopefully they'll just assume Sombra himself armed me with all this knowledge. "Then why did you promise Sombra you'd give him the Heart in the first place?" Shining inquired rather skeptically. "Well, I didn't exactly promise him it." I shrugged. Plus we didn't shake hoofs on it. "You're right though, in Sombra's hoofs, that Crystal Heart would be the end for the citizens of this kingdom. We have to retrieve it before that insane villain does." "What do you propose?" Cadence asked, rubbing her eyes tiredly. Shining, noticing this, joined his beloved to help support her in case she suddenly collapsed. The sight warranted my frown to deepen. Time was short. "We get the Heart, then make a new bargain with the former ruler; his life for the safety of the kingdom." Their eyes widened at that, prompting my thinned mouth. "The Crystal Heart's light can destroy his Majesty, unfortunately. But I'm hoping it won't come to that." They nodded in agreement. "So you plan to protect the kingdom by radiating it with the Heart's light, and convince Sombra to leave peacefully in the process." Precisely. My resolved expression was enough of an answer. Shining continued with a light smile, "Rather deceptive of you to twist your deal with him like this." I scoffed jokingly. "Tch, you should meet the rest of my species." "Then we better hurry." The pink weary alicorn spoke up, voice growing more quiet by the minute. "If we don't use the Heart's power... then... then..." Oh [BEEP]! Immediately, Shining caught his lover in his pony arms before she could collapse, prompting her grateful smile. "I'm fine, my love..." Slowly, the concerned stallion released Cadence as she quickly recovered, pink horn glowing a light blue off and on again. "Do you think you can find it before the hour is up?" Oh how I wanted to say yes with absolute certainty. "Possibly." But I couldn't lie. Meeting Cadence's stare, I continued with as much determination as I could muster. "But damn me if I don't try, Cadence. Your new kingdom will be safe and will prosper sooner than you know." That lifted a relieved smile on her features. "I know we can count on you, Stardust, to retrieve the Heart before the day is done." "But not alone." Shining added in, walking down the steps of the throne to join me, smiling determinedly. "While Twilight and the others are gathering information from the residents, it'll take too long to bring them back here to aid us. Plus, I presume you already know where to start looking." Clever stallion. I nodded, "Yes, but are you sure you don't want to stay here and support Cadence?" The pink alicorn answered for him, "I'll be fine. We knows the risks, and are prepared to face them head-on. The sooner this is over with, the better. Good luck, both of you." Shining turned around, facing his beloved with a soft voice. "And to you, my love. Be sure to inform Twilight about this in case she returns." The response was a loving smile, "I shall. Be safe, Shining." ...Should I be looking away? Nah I'm a grown man. Instead, I smiled lightly at the scene before me. They were willing to accept whatever consequences came from making this decision, putting the safety of the Empire and its citizens before their personal attachments. Worthy rulers indeed. Hell, they'd probably give Celestia a run for her money. I mean, it was they who defeated Chrysalis AND Sombra while that alicorn did [BEEP] all. Incredible how two characters introduced late to the show were more competent at their jobs of monarchy than the overall ruler. "If anyone's deserving of being the new monarchs of this Empire, it's you two." I stated sincerely, to which they replied with flattered and proud expressions. "So then, where do we begin?" Shining inquired, getting straight to the point. Immediately I started glancing around the room. Let's see... If memory serves correctly, if had something to do with the throne, I think... Ah! I pointed at the large shaped pink crystal, sticking from atop the throne seat Cadence rested on. "I believe we have to use dark magic for this part." Shining nodded and began focusing, and I wasn't lying in admitting to myself, despite my concern over the brief green eyes and blackness emitting from my friend's horn, that I'd rather see even Twilight's brother utilize such darkness than the unicorn herself. "So, how was the honeymoon?" I began conversationally, realizing it will take us probably forever before we reach the bottom of this large circular staircase, starting from the middle of the throne room after the secret passage was revealed. Surrounding us was a cave-like structure, jagged and disorganized than the rest of the castle. Walking beside me, I noticed a small smile lift on Shining's serious features. "It was wonderful. The time Cadence and I had together was the best anypony could ask for, almost as much as our wedding." "I won't ask for details." He chuckled, "That's probably for the best." I laughed lightly in turn. Good, we'll need some kind of positive atmosphere when we reach what awaits us at the bottom. I was partially considering jumping down to the bottom from where we walked. But I wasn't feeling that suicidal today. "It's good to see you again, Stardust." The taller stallion admitted. "We were hoping you would accompany Twily and the others here." Oh? "What for?" Shining shrugged humouredly, "Can't a friend hope to greet another they haven't seen in a while?" "Ah, fair enough." I replied in amusement. "In addition, since you've helped us defeat Chrysalis, we thought you would be of great help also in dealing with this crisis." The unicorn continued, blue eyes forward on the stairs we walked down. "Twilight will help us protect this Empire, no doubt about it, but some extra reinforcements won't hurt in the least." "So basically, I'm Plan B then." I pointed out jokingly. "Well, it's working so far." We shared a laugh, before the curious stallion gestured to the blackness. "So what awaits us below?" Recalling the tidbits I've seen of the second episode, I said thoughtfully, "I believe there will be a small chamber with a wooden door, which will move around by itself whenever we try to reach it." "Alright, so we use magic to tame it, I'm guessing?" I nodded, sincerely impressed with the quick observation. "Very astute." Shining grinned, "It runs in the family." That prompted my snort, "No need to tell me something I already know." Silence followed, as we continued moving down the round stairs to what awaits us below. Was it just light magic, or dark magic used to tame the door? I dunno, it's been a while since I've seen the clips. Just because one sees all the episodes doesn't mean they're going to remember every single part of it. But there was something I remembered, which was best to warn the determined stallion beforehand. "Also, behind that door lies your greatest fears. We're gonna need to find a way to bypass that trap." "Understood." Shining nodded, not missing a beat. Wow, this guy is seriously fixed on ending this problem right away. He threw me a grateful yet serious look, "I'll say it again, I'm glad you're here, Stardust. I knew you'd help us out." "Yeah well, Shining, I just want to get this whole thing over with." I shrugged in admittance, before noticing the interesting expression. "...What?" "You called me Shining." ...Oh. "So I did." The stallion rolled his eyes in good nature. "Finally. I won't lie, you constantly addressing me by my surname was getting rather exasperating." Instead of retorting, something else attracted my attention from the corner of my eye. We were here. The dark floor floor at the bottom of the long overboard staircase was getting more and more visible, aided by the light Shining was emitting from his horn. Sharing a triumphant glance with the unicorn, we quickened our pace, hurrying to the bottom of the steps with renewed vigour. And waiting for us, standing in seemingly innocent plain sight, was the door I mentioned earlier. Immediately, I extended my limb out to halt the Prince before he could approach it. "We need to subdue it." I said thoughtfully as we regarded the object. Shining nodded, pointing upwards. "Look, a crystal atop the door." True enough, a pentagon shaped material rested on top of the wooden door. "I believe you said we must use magic." "Indeed..." "Yet using dark magic would cause the door to reveal out greatest fears, you said?" "Perhaps." Was Shining going somewhere with this? "What about harmony magic?" ...Ahh! "It could work." I said in agreement. "Care to give it a shot?" "Gladly." That said, the stallion stepped forward. And, before the door could even react, a light white beam fired from the tip of the unicorn's horn directly into the crystal. And it seemed to have successfully worked, as the door opened and we weren't suddenly facing our own horrifying scenarios. Bingo! "Good job Shining!" I praised the stallion as we walked towards the doorway. He shrugged casually with a gratified grin, "I only did what seemed right-" "Oh God no, I get enough modesty from your sister." I cut him off humouredly, moving through the bright door, finding behind us, towering over the other side of the door, the bottom of a blue reflective tower accompanied by... More stairs. "You've got to be kidding me..." Shining shared my displeasure with a dissatisfied "Hm..." "Oh my God, so many stairs..." Inhaling and exhaling deeply, my tirade as we transcended upwards continued, "I'd like to thank the man for inventing stairs, then push him down these stairs, just to display how dumb stairs are. It will be ironic, and his wife will leave him for the elevator guy; because everyone knows elevators are much cooler... God dammit..." Shining glanced at me from in front, years of intense training as a guard not making him as nearly as exhausted as I was, "What's an 'elevator?'" I sighed, "Another time, Shining." "Indeed. We must hurry. If the Crystal Heart awaits us at the top, then we can deal with Sombra once and for all." The resolve to accomplish such had the white stallion moving upstairs faster than myself, and I earnestly admired and wished to have his energy from all those years of guard training. How long now before the deal's off? Fifteen minutes? Ten? It feels as though it's been well over an hour by now, climbing up this round white tower. "So, are we to expect another trap when we get up there?" Shining eventually asked while waiting for me, offering a limb of support. I respectfully declined the assistance. "Yes, there's a trap which activates upon approaching the Heart." That, at least, I remember. It seemed so easy, thinking about the time Twilight attempted to catch the Heart, and it was up to Spike to deliver the powerful object to Cadence. The trap was so obvious, yet I was surprised by it. "So how do we take the Heart without triggering the trap?" "Very, very carefully." A leap over the circle surrounding the Heart might just do the trick. "Then we give the Heart to Cadence, who combines her power over love with the residents to spread the Heart's power over the Crystal Empire, and boom, everything's back to normal." "You make it sound so easy." "If we do this correctly, it will be." Shining nodded, accepting that. Eyes still focused forward, the straight face and serious resolve to save the innocent alongside those he cared about reminded me of his just-as-determined sibling. For a moment I thought I was seeing a Twilight clone. Heh, one can dream... Oh my God, why are there so many stairs?! How far up can this tower possibly be? Then I recalled exactly how tall the castle was, which incited my small groan. Shining glanced at me, but said nothing. Yep, a serious monarch. He'll make a fine King. Speaking of which. "Have you and Cadence considered addressing yourselves as King and Queen of this kingdom after this is all over?" Obviously not expecting the question, Shining paused briefly before continuing onwards. "It... Hasn't occurred to us." He admitted thoughtfully. "Why?" I shrugged. "Oh you know, usually because rulers of a kingdom are either Kings or Queens, not Prince's or Princess's." Common sense, you know. Wry blue eyes looked in my direction. "Let me guess; another one of your endless issues with Princess Celestia?" "You know me too well." I commented with a faint smile. "Hm. Well, I think Cadence and I will stick to addressing ourselves as our current titles, if that's alright with you." I get the feeling it didn't matter what I thought of the subject. Shame, you'd think someone would choose the more appropriate and dignifying title to rule an entire kingdom. "I think we're there!" My head perked up at the announcement. True enough, a bright white light from the outside awaited us from the top of the stairs, quickening our exhausted pace. And finally - and I mean finally - we reached our destination. The top of the castle itself, harsh cold wing flapping our manes, tails and clothing. A round blue and white chamber surrounded by many open windows to the Empire below. Lying on the center of the room was a white star-shaped pattern surrounded by shades of light and dark blue. And floating atop the pattern was the very object we sought. "We made it... Thank Celestia..." "Ten points for... Observation..." That said, we took a moment to regain our breath, echoes of inhales and exhales going through the chamber and out of the rather large while we took a short break, Shining grinned triumphantly at me, an expression I shared sincerely. And I gratefully took an offered bottle of water which appeared from thin air while Shining drank his own. Yes... We made it. "So now what?" Shining eventually inquired after we recovered from all the running and walking, regarding the floating shining blue Crystal Heart as though mystified by its glow. Yes... It was rather pretty to watch. But instead, higher matters returned to the forefront of my mind, prompting me to glance at the pattern below the crystal. "Now we... quickly take the Heart before the trap triggers." "And how do we do that, with magic?" I shook my head. Too easy. "I imagine there would even be a counter-trap for that." With that speculation made, I prepared my hoofs, making a motion as if to run forwards. "Then what- Stardust wait!" Too late. With as much speed as I could muster, my hoofs bounced off the solid ground and I leaped upwards towards the awaiting trap. My limbs quickly snatched crystal object, which radiated warmth than the typical coldness of a crystal, and I rolled while landing on the other side of the pattern, grinning at my own accomplishment. Well, that was easy. The trap wasn't even triggered at all. Walking around the pattern, I met Shining's concerned but then ecstatic grin. "Stardust, you did it!" "So I did." I nodded, holding up the precious important object for us both to examine. "So with this, the Crystal Empire will be protected indefinitely?" The hopeful stallion asked, the light of the crystal reflecting from his blue orbs. At my nod, he grinned happily, "This is fantastic, now we can protect our friends and the citizens of the Empire! Good job Stardust!" I couldn't help but shrug at the praise. Guess I'm not really one to talk about modesty- Hmhmhmhmhm, good job indeed... What- Ack! "Stardust!" I heard Shining exclaim in concern as I suddenly toppled over, gripping hoofs supporting me from falling over completely. Violent coughing emerged from my throat, growing louder and louder to my own screeching ears as black vapour began pouring out of my mouth. No... Not possible... My eyes tightly shut for a moment before reopening, stinging tears on the corners of them while I forced myself to look up at the smoke before us, a few feet away, swirling maliciously. As Shining helped me get back up, we both stared in terror as the smoke began to take shape, into the suspecting pony I hoped wouldn't be the one responsible. "You..." Dark grey body. Red regal cape. Silver armour. Before us, in all his majestic glory, was the former King of the Crystal Empire, regarding the two stallions with a sinister grin, bare fangs revealed while his blood red eyes glanced over to the object he craved the most. Purple vapours continuously poured from the corners of his eyes. "Impossible... What are YOU doing here?!" Shining demanded, sounding both horrified and furious by the tyrant's appearance. Sombra barely acknowledged his presence, focusing still on the Crystal Heart gripped safely in my own hoofs. "You did well to bring me to what is rightfully mine, human." Oh [BEEP]. So a piece of him must've... That sick [BEEP]. Then, without warning, black magic fired from the tip of his dark red horn, impacting the pristine ceiling above us. We looked upwards, corrupted blackness taking over the surfaces of the room. Dark crystal emerging left and right, holing up the open windows as well looming dangerously close to us. "For thousands of years I've laid dormant. And now, my ascension will begin anew!" Well, we're most likely [BEEP]... But Shining wasn't taking it lying down, stepping forward with resolve. "Now while we have anything to say about it, your 'Highness.'" Sombra wasn't the least bit perturbed, and I found myself petrified by the red stare in my direction. "Now, Wright, I have a new deal for you." Oh [BEEP]... "Give me the Crystal Heart, and I will spare your friends, they will leave my kingdom and shan't be bothered again. You will attain a high position in my monarchy." His dark eyes narrowed. "Refuse the deal, then everyone you love will suffer and be antagonized by their worse fears for over countless years. The choice is yours." The images incited own frown. He dare harm my friends? Not while I'm still breathing, he won't. "Now, I could do that, Sombra, or I could just allow Cadence to destroy you with the Crystal Heart, unless you leave and never return." Evidently displeased with the answer, his scoff echoed the now dark chamber. "A pity you think that. Now your friends will suffer because of your arrogance." "Then by all means, try and pry this thing from my cold, dead hoofs." And he happily obliged. "Look out!" Shining warned, but I was already on the move, pushing both himself and I out of the way as dark crystals were fires our way, shattering from the ground between us. Immediately, I recovered, as did Shining, who was very close to the stairs. That's it! "Shining! Catch!" With my strength, the important object was hurled through the air before Sombra could even react. The white stallion caught the Heart without hesitation. "Consider it my late wedding present! Now go!" "But what about you?!" "Never mind me! Cadence needs you! Your kingdom needs you! Go!" For a moment, Shining stared at me like an idiot... Before finally nodded with grim determination. "Don't get yourself killed." Before turning towards the stairs. No promises. Sombra, however, was more protesting to the idea. "Give me my Crystal Heart!" He snarled viciously, charging forward to the retreating stallion. Oh no you don't! With my own speed, I leaped over the sharp deadly crystals, impacting into the grunting King and sending him flying, crashing into the nearby black wall and leaving a significant impact. I quickly glanced at the stairs leading down, noticing the stallion was already gone. Good luck, my friend... "That... Was a very grave mistake..." My fierce stare met his enraged own, own hoof swiftly removing my cape and throwing it behind me. "So was threatening me with the people I care about. If you want to get the Heart, you'll have to go through me." I imagine Twilight will kill me after this is all over... Sombra sneered, standing up tall and proud. "You and your friends are nothing but insects to me, human. It's tragic that you refuse to serve the true sole ruler of Equestria. We have a lot more in common than you think-" No you [BEEP] don't! [Insert music: The Encounter, from Kingdom Hearts Birth By Sleep.] Yet my charging clenched hoof only met thin air, as the stallion had dispersed back into black smoke, emerging again in his true form feet away behind me. "Tsk tsk tsk. Think before you act, child. But then again, you never listen to your own advice, do you?" Son of a-! My limbs immediately swiped away an oncoming black energy beam, to which I quickly regretted as my full front left limb was now coated in black crystal. Sombra chuckled darkly at me while the weight wore me down, before charging forwards himself, black floating crystals appearing around him in preparation. ...Idea! I instinctively ducked as the objects flung over me, missing their target. And, reeling my crystallized limb back, I leaped forwards to the advancing Sombra and scored a hit; the crystal trapping my arm shattering into a million pieces upon contact. The surprised and pained tyrant was hurled backwards by the hit, smashing into some sticking out crystals as bits and dust coated his being. But any hope of a break was quickly cast aside as the King slowly stood back up, glaring at me with pure malice and hatred. Oh boy... "So you can still fight." Was it me or was there a distinct hint of impression in his baritone voice? Sombra shook off the dust and remains as he walked forwards. "For a mere autistic." ... He laughed mocking, "Hahahaha. Have you forgotten? I've seen through your memories, boy, and I've fed off your negative emotions. Your anger, your fears, your self-loathing, it has empowered me while I waited in your mind. Soon, the rest of me waiting outside the kingdom will join us, and we shall enjoy feasting on the darkness within you, and the fear in these miserable ponies." No, I won't hear anymore of this. "Yet you're still clearly weak, your Majesty. I suppose being decapitated and trapped in a glacier for a thousand years can make one rusty." That seemed to irritate him. "You underestimate me, boy. It matters not how long of my absence, for my destiny is set in stone. Not you, nor Celestia, nor the bearers of the Elements of Harmony, nor any living thing in this universe or yours can deny my ascension." That said, I tensed and braced myself, making a fighting position. "Then why don't you prove your oh-so ascension." He mimicked my movements, grinning darkly. "Gladly." The battle moved on from there. Crystals, energy blasts and shockwaves were fired from across the room along with two leaping and hurled bodies. As I kept on dodging, blocking and leaping over the fallen King's fatal assaults, it didn't take me long to realize this was nothing like my duel with Syphilis. Not... this was far more deadly. My leap in the air was halted by his magic, as Sombra sent me upwards to the ceiling. Quickly retaliating, my hoofs landed on the surface first and pushed me off the ceiling before a blast from Sombra's horn could hit me, leaving a bush of crystals pointing out in all directions. There was a pattern here, I noticed, in that I have to keep dodging his attacks until I move closer, such as now. Yet my hoof only met vapour once again. Sombra returned to his original form at the other end of the room, grinning maliciously at my annoyance. Alright, he keeps turning to his smoke form whenever I land a physical assault. If this continues, I'll overexert myself and leave myself vulnerable. But I can't keep defending myself like this forever. Sombra seemed to know that too. "What do you hope to accomplish?" He inquired mockingly as I deflected a blast, then leaped over thrown spear-like crystals. "Do not deny the darkness in your heart and the sins in your soul." My back hoof kicked through the shattering wall behind me, and I ducked and rolled behind cover as more firing objects were sent towards me, meeting the sharp crystals protecting me. With them gone, I leaped over and charged forward, but the mad tyrant was already prepared, evaporating into smoke before my roundhouse kick could hit him. "You are but a naive child who is prone to his own insecurities and anger. I am the King that all living things fear." My head turned to gleeful roaring voice, before rolling out of the way of another more powerful energy blast. Gah! The aftershock caused me to smash into some debris. Glancing upwards, I noticed with slight terror the dark whirlpool emerging from the ceiling. "Darkness conquers all!" Now he's just going full Ansem on me... "Not today it does!" Yet before that harrowing black vortex above could strike me, it was intercepted by a thin pink beam, dispersing the storm into nothingness once more. And my saving grace arrived; a full relieved grin on my features as Twilight Sparkle teleported in front of me, standing firmly against the brow-raised King. "Twilight!" I said in surprise and relieved elation... Before the situation was quickly reminded to me. "You shouldn't be here, you should be protecting the kingdom!" The purple mare glanced at me, her mouth a thin line. "I'll protect it, after I've protected my friend!" Of course... "How sentimental." Sombra pointed out in amusement. "The student of Princess Celestia comes to save her precious warrior." I smirked, standing alongside the mare as we prepared to take on the tyrant, together. "Not just a student of Celestia, oh great King. But the greatest pony Equestria has ever produced. You're [BEEP] now, Sombra." The battle resumed. Both of us dodged out of the way as another wave of pointy crystals were sent our way, separating us feet away. Using that to his advantage, Sombra fired another energy wave towards me, which was block a large chunk of wall which protected me by Twilight, who then magically hurled it up in the air. Immediately understanding, I leaped upwards and, with a swift kick, sent it flying at the growling King. Debris and dust enveloped that part of the area before the tyrant emerged from it, quickly turning into smoke again as I leaped forward to punch his chest, giving Twilight the right opportunity to fire a pink beam into the villain's left side as soon as he retained his real form. Pushing himself off the crystallized wall after the impact, Sombra snarled and fired a power beam towards the purple mare, which I quickly intercepted by kicking away. The blast bounce doff the reflective surface of the wall back to me, to which I then deflected the blast right back at its owner. Sombra leaped away, then finding himself in the middle of projectiles broken crystals hurled in his direction by Twilight. The irritated and angered tyrant quickly retaliated, stronger magic gaining control of the debris as he prepared to fire them back at the purple unicorn. If I hadn't interfered first. My forceful kick caused the distracted dark stallion to fly into another wall. But I wasn't done there, grabbing Sombra by the edges of his steel armour and dragging him across the crystallized walls, running at a high speed before throwing him into the air, and Twilight's magical attack sent the tyrant right into the center of of the ceiling, debris and shattered crystals falling alongside him onto the pattern below. Sharing a serious yet victorious glance with Twilight, we slowly approached the fallen King. "It's over Sombra. Give up." Twilight commanded with an intense gaze at the recovering tyrant. I nodded in agreement. "Your rule is at an end." Then, quite suddenly to our taken aback surprise, Sombra quickly got up, red eyes now blazing with pure green along with red irises. "No... NO!" Harsh dark purple winds were followed by his denial, sending us reeling back at the waves. God dammit, what now?! We were winning! Yet before I could tell Twilight we needed to finish this, eight large crooked crystals surrounded the enraged King in an octagon shape, followed by eight walls now taking up the chamber, separating me from communicating with the mare. "You think you can destroy me?! I am the Lord of Fear and Despair! I am the ruler of all living and dead! Everything that resides in this world are destined to be mine!" Ugh! The wind! Too strong! I found my back pressed against the surface the cracking wall as black smoke emerged from the center of the room, large hellish eyes glaring down at me and, presumably, Twilight. "I am King Sombra, and before me you are nothing!" The roaring voice echoed the chamber, and I felt the cracking behind me worsen. If this keeps up, we'll be blown out of the castle. "It's over, Sombra!" I yelled out against the strong currents. "You were never going to return to power in the first place!" "Bah! A little worm like you cannot and will not stop me from regaining my rightful place on the throne!" "Good thing then - Argh! - That I never intended to stop you!" His eyes narrowed, prompting me to clarify. "I only needed to stall you!" "Stall... What are you blabbering about, you nonsensical buffoon?" Despite the harsh winds pushing me back, I managed to grin. "Can you still read my mind, Sombra?!" "Yes. Make your point before you fall to the outside grounds of my kingdom below." "Then look! Look at what I'm recalling right now!" My mind quickly pushed forward the memories of Sombra's fall. The Crystal Heart's light, aided by Cadence's power, shone through the entire kingdom, bathing it in warmth and joy as the previous monarch was utterly destroyed by its power. "What... Is this?!" Do I detect fear? "Clearly you didn't look through all of my memories, your Highness! You were always going to fall, whether I intervened or not! You should've taken up my offer, because today you will become what you always feared: Nothing!" As if on cue, bright radiant light began pouring through the cracks of the walls, pushing back against the strong currents and giving me time to relax and breathe. As I landed back safely on the floor, the shattered walls behind me smashed open as light bathed the chamber, disappearing the darkness and crystals that covered the room. Gah! I had to shield my eyes at the blinding blue light now covering us, but even then there was a sensation of warmness and elation I haven't felt since seeing Twilight upon waking up after the defeat of Mephiles... "GAHHH! Destiny... You cannot... Stop... My Desti- ARGHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...!" The defeated enraged screams of the former tyrant slowly ceased into non-existence, and the bathing light died down enough for me to run and open my eyes, examining my surroundings. What greeted me was the same blue and white room overlooking the Crystal Empire from before, not a trace of Sombra's presence or his sinister magic to be found. We did it... Thank Christ... ...Oh [BEEP], Twilight! "Twilight, are you... Oh..." My concerned question slowly died down at the holy sight of the mare. Hair a different style, entire body covered in a white sparkling glow, Twilight met my stare with as much surprise of her own. "You look... Radiant." Was all I could think of saying, restraining myself from drooling at the lovely sight. Twilight smiled meekly, seeming relieved, flattered and amused by my stunned expression. "So do you." ...Huh? Oh! Looking at myself, I was indeed coated with the same magic covering the mare. ...Doesn't suit me, really. "Look!" The ecstatic mare pointed out, and I followed her gaze. ...Whoa. Colourful aurora's covered the skies from the top of the castle, heading in all directions as if to announce to all of Equestria that the Crystal Empire has returned in all its beauty and glory. And I couldn't help but grin at the view. "Isn't it beautiful?" Twilight asked in awe as we observed from the edge of one window. "Almost as much as the pony beside me..." ...Smooth Stardust. From the corner of my eye, the sparkles seemed to cover Twilight's blush if she was doing so, ducking her head rather sheepishly, inciting my chuckle. "A-Anyway," She continued nervously, clearing her threat quickly. "They did it, Jack. Good job Shining... The entire Crystal Empire is saved." "No, Twilight." She glanced at me curiously. I met her stare happily. "We did it. We all played a part in ending this nightmare before it could begin again." Though, thinking back to Sombra's defeat right now, sent a lump in my throat. Again, another failure of mine; not being able to convince the villain to cease with their plans peacefully. It had to resort to his destruction, unlike Discord and Nightmare Moon. Apparently, anyway. Yet it looked like I wasn't the only one with regrets, as Twilight inexplicably looked downwards, a saddened expression on her features. "But it doesn't change the fact that I failed..." "'Failed?'" "The test..." Oh, right... That. "Twilight..." I gently lifted her chin up to look at me, smiling reassuringly. "I think the fact that you tried to help and even saved one of your friends from possible death, along with battling one of Equestria's greatest threats - again - is more than enough to make you pass the test. Even if you didn't retrieve the Heart and protected the entire Empire, you still played a significant role today that I'm more certain will get you to graduate from your task." "...You really think so?" Twilight asked with a small hopeful smile. "I know so." That said, we both turned back to the view, enjoying the sight of the blue, yellow and reddish pink auroras spreading across the blue peaceful skies, along with hearing the echoing cheers of the kingdom's people... Or ponies, whatever. Yes, the Crystal Empire will prosper once more, and Equestria is safe from another tyrant. And as icing on the cake, my heart leaped as Twilight leaned against me while we watched the magnificent spectacle. Slowly, I rested my own head atop hers, and thankfully she didn't seem to mind, snuggling more closer to me, my insides warming up at the welcoming intimacy. Perhaps reforming Sombra was too far a stretch currently, but my regrets of not doing so died down with this unicorn beside me, and the peace that enveloped this kingdom shone. Life was good. After retrieving the Crystal Heart and leaving me to deal with Sombra, Shining had reached the bottom of the tower, where he met Twilight who was asking what was going on. The stallion had explained in a hurry, and told the unicorn they needed Cadence to help use the power of the relic he held to protect the kingdom indefinitely. And although Twilight was more than eager to assist her brother and in-law with doing so, that plan changed upon hearing that I was currently battling the former tyrant of the Empire by myself. And, despite the fact she had a test to complete, Twilight rushed up the tower to assist me, rather than finish the task bestowed upon her by her own mentor. Meanwhile, when reaching the throne room, Shining made it to the exhausted Cadence, and the new Prince of the Crystal Empire escorted Cadence outside to help unite the love and warmth from the kingdom's citizens into the Heart. You can figure out the rest. The Empire's saved, Sombra vanquished - for now anyway - Shining and Cadence have rightfully their place as rulers of the Crystal Empire. Good, after what the citizens have been through, they'll need the caring support and rule of those two. Now, there was just one more factor to deal with. "It's beautiful." Celestia pointed out happily, observing the auroras reaching out even to Canterlot. Twilight, however, didn't share the same enthusiasm. "I wish it had been me who ultimately made it so... But it wasn't." Please... If anyone's failed here, it's me. I couldn't convince Sombra to give up his tyrannical intentions. I'm to blame here more than Twilight was. Still, I placed a hoof on her side for comfort, but she barely acknowledged it. The reason I was in the throne room with them was because I insisted on accompanying Twilight inside for moral support... And to give Celestia a piece of my mind in case by the slimmest of chances the unicorn failed this test of hers. "Twilight," The tall white alicorn began, approaching us calmly, "As I understand it, Shining gave Cadence the Crystal Heart, because you were more concerned for the well-being of your friend than completing your test." That said, she leaned forward to the unicorn, prompting me to step back to give them their moment. "You weren't willing to risk endangering your friend to gain all the glory." That said, we gazed up at the stain glass window to the side, picturing Shining Armor at the bottom, the Crystal Heart in the middle with Cadence at the top, symbolizing their victory. Where did it come from? Was it always there? I don't know, I don't [BEEP] know. "Far better that I have a student who understands the meaning of self-sacrifice than one who only looks out for her own self-interests." And, just this once, we can agree there, Celestia. "Does this mean...?" Twilight let the question hang in the air, tone filled with hesitation and hope. A moment for dramatic tension, before Celestia announced it. "You've passed the test with flying colours, Twilight Sparkle, as I knew you would. Congratulations. I'm very proud of you." And not even I could repress my elated grin at the sheer joy, relief and happiness Twilight expressed upon hearing those words. Well of course she passed, there was never any doubt- Oof! A short laugh escaped my muzzle as the unicorn hugged me tightly, unable to contain her joy. Eh, [BEEP] it, Twilight's happy, so I'm happy, I'll regret not being able to persuade Sombra later. That said, I gently grabbed the mare by the sides and twirled her in the air, the pair of us laughing like idiots. But who cares? We were content. Then, remembering we were in the presence of a monarch, I gently landed Twilight down and we released one another, glancing at Celestia apologetically. Yet the alicorn only smiled, in pride, amusement and... Mischief? Oh don't even think about it you damn- "Now, why don't you go share the new with the rest of your friends?" "Right! Come on Jack, we have to tell the others!" Twilight said happily, grabbing my right limb and practically dragging me across. I'll just pretend she didn't call me that in Celestia's presence. "Calm down love." I replied in amusement, sending a side-glare Celestia's way while she observed, smiling proudly at her pupil. Well, can't fault her there. As we neared the end of the hallway outside the throne room. I continued, "But, like she said; congratulations Twilight. We all knew you were going to pass the test no matter what happened." The purple mare beamed gratefully, glancing at me, "And I'll always be grateful for your faith in me." I'll always have faith in you, my dear Twilight. "How do you think they're going to react to the news?" "Probably with a song number." I speculated jokingly- ...What the? "Hm? What's wrong?" Twilight inquired, still ecstatic, after I halted for a moment, looking behind me at the ceiling above. Strange... "Uh, nothing, nothing... Just thought I heard something." Resuming forward, I nodded with a grin. "Come on then, let's tell our friends the amazing news." Twilight immediately obliged, still holding on to my hoof and pulling me with her. Not that I minded, and the unicorn doesn't seem to realize what this motion was implying; probably will do by the time we reach outside. Still, that was odd... Swore I heard hoarse laughter just then... Must be my stomach, I haven't eaten since this morning.
Chapter Fifty-Seven: Too Many Pinkies Spoils the Show Chapter Fifty-Seven: Too Many Pinkies Spoils the Show It started last week, and yet this headache only seemed to worsen. Continuously grimacing, my eyes tried to stay focused on the book I was currently reading while my hoof repeatedly rubbed my pained head every twenty seconds or so. This is what it's been like over the past week, and the headache didn't seem like it was going anywhere for a while. Not even a book can help distract me from the aching. Hell, not even water was assisting in ridding this pain. "Hi Stardust!" [BEEP]! As if nothing could've made this day worse, I almost jumped out of my skin at Pinkie Pie's sudden arrival, dropping the book during my startled moment and placing a hoof on my chest to breathe. Ah great, already I could feel my headache rise tremendously now with the beaming pink Earth Pony here. Of course, she wasn't fazed by my irritated glare. "Whatcha doin'?" Rubbing the side of my head, again, I replied tiredly, "Not much Isabella..." "Who's Isabella?" "Phineas and Ferb joke- Forget it. Is there something you wanted, Pinkie?" I snapped, a little harshly than I intended. But again, Pinkie wasn't the least bit offended, grinning happily while hopping up and down on the exact same spot. "Nope, just seeing if any of my friends are doing something super-duperly amazingly awesome that I can't miss out on, that way I won't have to miss out on having fun with them and spending a fun time with them and having quite possibly the greatest day of my life and-" Oh God, make it stop. Without thinking, I moved forward hurriedly, grabbing the blabbering Earth Pony by the tail towards the front door, and threw her out of the library, shutting the only way in behind me before she could enter again. Okay, maybe that wasn't crude of me to do, but this blasted headache was getting to me, and Pinkie certainly wasn't helping. Speak of the Devil. "So you're not doing anything superly awesome then?" She called from behind the red door. I growled in annoyance, returning to where the lying book was, where I've already lost the pages. ...Forget it, it's not worth it. I'll read more on the subject of balance another day. Setting down the book by a nearby table, the title saying 'Generations Of Theorized Meanings Behind The Concept Of Balance', my hoofs immediately guided me to the staircase as the pain grew more and more worse, causing me to wince at the intensity. I just needed to lie down... Nope, hasn't made it better. A bitter sigh escaped my muzzle, finally giving up on tossing and turning on this pillow in hopes of easing the pain. I mean, what's the point? This godforsaken headache clearly wasn't subsiding anytime soon. Regarding the ceiling, I wondered what on Earth I did this time to warrant such internal pain. It couldn't possibly have anything to do with my infatuation... Could it? Could God be punishing me for feeling this way about not only a mare, but a fictional mare? Can't blame him, I suppose. And our interactions haven't been any better since we returned from Canterlot after the royal wedding. Twilight and I seemed to have gotten along alot more closer than ever. And by that, I mean mostly in physical terms. Supporting one another with our hoofs, hugging alot, playfully shoving each other time to time, and even leaning against one another as we enjoy those quiet moments in the library, and when observing the sunset or stars together. Ever since that night of the wedding party, something has changed in our relationship. But what... I have no clue. There are even times where Twilight acts flustered or embarrassed around me, stuttering and making incoherent sentences. First I was amused, but nowadays I was admittedly concerned by the repetitive nature of that behaviour. It wasn't like Twilight to be so nervous around her friend. Did I say or do something that made her act all embarrassed? I never prompted to ask, for I'm sure Twilight will share me her troubles in time. Overall, our friendship has changed somehow. And I worry a little as to what... Though right now not as much as wondering when this Goddamn headache finally [BEEP]s off. Groaning, I rubbed the sore aches all over my head in another vain attempt to soothe them. Guess what, didn't work, surprise surprise. "Hey Stardust! We're back from... What the-?" An unintentionally growl escaped my lips, and I looked to the side. Spike looked a bit startled by the noise, having just walked into the room and regarding me with clear concern. Can't fault him, considering the way I was gripping my head as though in pain. "For a moment there, your eyes- They- ...Are you alright?" The dragon finally inquired while stepping closer, frowning at the state of me. My eyes? Was my condition really that bad it shows? "Other than the fact my head feels as though it's ready to burst like a volcano, I'm fine, thanks for asking." I responded with a rather strained voice. God, what was wrong with me? This headache seemed to be affecting me worse than I imagined. Yet the light-hearted sarcasm didn't seem to ease the lizard's concerns, turning his head towards the open doorway. "Twilight! I think Stardust is sick!" Sick? Maybe a bit of an exaggeration there, buddy. As if on cue, the purple unicorn immediately arrived, walking forward towards us. "What was that, Spike?" She asked her number one assistant before noticing my state, a worried frown overtaking her features. Before I could protest that everything was fine, the mare quickly approached and placed a hoof on my forehead, checking the temperature. "Jack... You're burning up!" I am? Huh, mustn't have noticed. "Nice to see you too, love. How was practice?" "Spike, get me an icepack, stat." "Yes ma'am!" The dragon hurriedly obliged. "As for you, don't get up." Before I could answer, a thermometer was unwelcomingly shoved into my muzzle via magic, and a stethoscope appeared in front of Twilight, alongside a chair for her to sit on as she examines her patient. The mare wasted no time - one of the many things I lov- liked about her - in putting the thing on and checking my chest for my heartbeat. "Really, Twilight, is that necessary?" I asked, rolling my tongue so the glass item sticking out of my muzzle doesn't fall deeper in. What an unpleasant taste. "Shush." She replied sternly, concentrating on my heartbeat. After waiting for her to finish, Twilight leaned back, taking the damn thing off my chest. "Are you feeling any pain or discomfort anywhere?" "Just the head." I informed her, sighing in relief as the unicorn took out the thermometer. "But really, it'll pass. It's just a headache." "Jack, you're burning up a fever." The mare rather condescendingly, frowning at the temperature displayed in the item. "Is this the same headache you've been dealing with over the past week?" "Nope, just got it recently. Why'd you ask?" The quip only incited her glare. "Jack." I sighed, finding myself sinking into my pillow at her stern gaze. "Yes, it's the same one. And it's gotten worse every passing day." "As I thought." Twilight nodded knowingly, and suddenly a medical bag popped up out of non-existence behind her. She continued as various medical items began floating out of the bag, "This illness must've been developing overtime. Are you sure you're not experiencing any other pains aside from your head?" Oh [BEEP]. "Absolutely..." The mare glanced at me, obviously noting my edged tone. Then she followed my gaze on the floating needle nearby. "I didn't know you were afraid of needles, Jack." "Not afraid- Keep that thing away from me!" I leaned back quickly at the Godforsaken needle teasingly flying towards me. Jesus Twilight, don't try to fright me to death! Twilight smiled slightly, humoured by my reaction despite my apparent illness. "Calm down, Jack. Just lie down, you're going to need a lot of rest to wear off this fever." Slowly, I obliged, the mare's soothing tone finding a way to make me obey like a well-trained dog. Lucky me. "Got the icepack!" Spike announced as he hurried in, passing the thing to the grateful Twilight. Without pause, the educated mare rested the cool blue bag of ice onto the center of my aching head. Oh Jesus Christ that's cold! "Keep still, it'll help you recover." Twilight said calmly, with only just a tinge of exasperation. Easy for you to say, love. Yet she looked pleased by the progress, concluding by placing the covers over me along with an extra blanket... Then shoving another thermometer into my muzzle. "There, that'll help you heal faster." Hm... "Twilight," I began, pulling out the thermometer for a moment. "This isn't necessary. I've dealt with a fever before, you don't have to waste your time helping me-" "Don't be stubborn Jack." The unicorn interrupted, shaking her head at my reluctance for assistance. "I'm not going to let someone close to me endure an illness without any treatment. And besides, remember when you looked after both Spike and I when we were recovering? You can consider this returning the favour." You're already done so... "Just lie down and get some rest." Twilight said in a business-like tone, though her eyes still reflected concern. "You'll be better in no time." ...Alright, I'll play your game for now, my dear. "Well, since it's you taking care of me, that'll definitely be the case." As expected, the mare blushed at my sincere compliment, looking away shyly. The sight prompted my smile. Despite this forsaken pain pounding against my entire head, the mare was enough to make me feel better. I pretended to ignore Spike folding his arms and shaking his head at the sight. "You give me too much credit..." Twilight finally said, the medical equipment surrounding her disappearing in a flash. "Or maybe not enough..." That deepened her adorable blush, that shy smile of hers growing. How badly I wanted to say "Just seeing you is enough to dull away the pain, Twilight." As per Twilight's "request". I stayed in bed for main duration of the day, both unicorn and dragon frequently checking on me in a timely manner. Of course. Though how I was suppose to gain any rest when they keep visiting my room every half hour is beyond me. Still, while it was exaggerate of them to do so, I appreciated their concern and care, despite Twilight treating it as though I've been plagued with a deadly virus. If it was just a fever, it'll come and pass in the next few days. No harm done. Now, I had to keep resting, forcefully closing my eyes in some vain attempt to gain some sleep. ...If that damn commotion outside wasn't interfering with that! Seriously, what was going on out there? Opening my eyes, my annoyed gaze glanced to the window, wishing I could lean up so I can see what the hell was happening. From the multiple voices of outrage, it sounded as though there was an angry mob right outside the library, prompting my tired sigh. Oh great, what did Spike do now...? Exhaling harshly, I decided whatever it was the dragon could've done this time, Twilight would need some help in clearing away the mob. Plus, I needed my sleep. Removing the covers, thermometer and icepack, my limbs stretched before pulling themselves off the bed. The headache had only softened little by little. Wincing at the internal pain, I quickly moved on my way, exiting my room, heading downstairs to seek out the mare and lizard. It didn't take long to find them. "I've got to try and remember that name of the legend she mentioned." Twilight said with clear worry, looking through the shelves and pulling out random books. Spike was assisting in that, pulling out a big book before falling to the ground in a classic cartoonish smile. Magically taking the book off the dragon's head, Twilight began reading the contents, "Aha! Here it is! The Legend of the Mirror Pond." "The Mirror what now?" At my question, both mare and dragon looked at me in surprise. "Jack? You're suppose to be resting!" I waved off Twilight's words. "I'd love to, except there seems to be a crowd outside preventing my sleep." Shaking off the headache briefly, I regarded the two curiously, "What'd I miss?" Spike explained first, heading to the front red door, "There's an entire army of Pinkie Pies in Ponyville, causing trouble everywhere through the whole town!" ...What now? "Hm, this book describes a spell that can send them back where they came from." Twilight continued, stating her findings happily. But I, on the other hand, remained vastly confused. "Slow down now. 'Army of Pinkie Pies?' What does that mean exactly?" "There are multiple duplicates of Pinkie Pie running amok in Ponyville." Twilight clarified. Multiple... Copies... Of Pinkie Pie... You've got... To be [BEEP] kidding me. "Though there's a catch." The unicorn then said, sounding understandably concerned. "If I can't figure out which one's the real Pinkie, I can send her back by mistake!" ...Nope, still at a loss here. Already trying to figure this out was assisting the headache in hurting my brain. I rubbed the side of my head as Spike spoke calmly, "Well, we just have to figure out which one's the real her then. It shouldn't be too hard." I imagine, though, with the fact it's Pinkie Pie, that would be easier said than done. "Let's see if we can find the real Pinkie first before trying anything, Spike." Twilight decided while joining the dragon to going outside. "Jack, go back to bed." Fat chance. "If what you say is true, Twilight, then any chance of sleep on my part is wishful thinking." I responded casually, approaching the two. If there was indeed an entire group of Pinkie Pies all over Ponyville, then no one will ever sleep again. The mare regarded me doubtfully for a moment, before nodding and opening the door. What? Just like that, she agreed? Guess Twilight wanted this over as soon as possible as well. We followed her outside to greet the angry crowd waiting for her. ...And the residents didn't go to the Mayor first about this dilemma because...? "Anypony here know how we can tell the real Pinkie Pie from all the rest of them?" Twilight asked the irritated mob. I honestly doubt that, my dear. "Twilight! I need to talk to you, I need your help!" Pinkie Pie, lo and behold, leaned above two muttering ponies head to grab the unicorn's attention. "Excuse me, whoever you are." ...The [BEEP]?! "But I'm not talking to any of your Pinkies unless you're the real Pinkie." Wha... What... Literally, another Pinkie Pie was standing on Twilight's right, imitating the stern mare rather perfectly. They weren't lying about there being multiple ones... "Bu-But, I am the real Pinkie!" "No you're not! I'm the real Pinkie!" Another similar pink Earth Pony argued. And now, ladies and gentlemen, I introduce you, to the seventh level of Hell. Pinkie Pies. Pinkie Pies everywhere. All either messing about or debating hotly which of them was the original. The crowd of normal ponies had dispersed immediately, some fleeing in terror at the army of the most obnoxious noises in Equestria. And with that volume, my headache heightened to ridiculous new degrees, as a yell of pain emerged from my throat, clutching my ears tightly at what could possibly be the worst day of my entire life. Make it stop! Quickly, I pulled both Twilight and Spike right back into the library despite their protests, shutting the door before any one of those... Things could enter the holy sanctuary. Leaning my back against the door, the faint sounds of the army outside still ringing my poor ears and internally scarred head, my attention focused on Twilight, who was pacing around thoughtfully. "Fix it, now." "I'm thinking." Twilight shot back, tapping the bottom of her muzzle while trying to think of a solution. "We need to find a way to point out the real Pinkie from all the others." ...God dammit. That'll probably take forever! Upon seeing my state, Spike immediately rushed forward and lent support if necessary. "Cheers Spike." I muttered gratefully. "As if this day couldn't get any worse, huh Stardust?" The infant dragon asked with a faint smile. "Amen..." Then I looked back at Twilight, who was still dwelling on these horrific events. My head was in too much pain to think of a logical solution to this, but damn it if I don't try. "You say they're... Clones of the original, correct?" "Indeed." "Meaning they're newly born..." "Yeah...?" Twilight then glanced at me, obviously wondering where I was going with this. "Well... That would imply they wouldn't have the same knowledge the original Pinkie has." I pointed out, an idea now forming in my aching mind. The mare nodded, "Right. They wouldn't share the same memories as the real version..." Twilight's eyes then widened, following my train of thought without delay, "If we could ask them questions only the real Pinkie would know..." "...Then we would have our real Pinkie Pie with us, and can rid of the copies without hesitation." I finished for her. "That's it!" There was a triumphant glint in the mare's eyes. "We could do that!" "Yeah! That might work!" Spike concurred, before a frown overtook his features. "But then, how do we get all the Pinkie's attention long enough to ask them questions?" "...Good point Spike." I nodded, "They'll need to be distracted by something, or we could say it's game and there's a prize someone like Pinkie would absolutely crave." Twilight said nothing for a moment, regarding the floorboards thoughtfully. Then, a small smile took place on her muzzle, as she looked up and stared in my direction. "And I think I know what this prize would be. Jack, are you still up to baking, currently, despite your condition?" If I get a brain aneurysm as the result of this episode, can I hold Hasbro responsible? After hours on end, we finally managed to lure the entire army of Pinkie Pies right into the library - with the help of Applejack - to which we instantly regretted. Books thrown across the room, Earth Ponies hopping around the place, and even poor Spike was used as a hurling toy back and forth to many of the abominations. Though I had it worse, my head was awfully close to bursting I swear. Twilight saved the day, of course, after a plate covered in a large cloth materialized next to her, set down on the small table beside her small podium. Just the scent waving off what was beneath the cloth attracted all the Pinkie's attention, prompting them to freeze suddenly and move to gather around the plate... Before a magic barrier prevented them from going further. "Please, every Pinkie, take a seat." Twilight cleared her throat as the mares did as instructed, rows of cushions for them to sit comfortably on. The unicorn was currently adorning a red bowtie, cue cards neatly placed on the surface of the podium she leaned against. "Fillies and gentlecolt; welcome to the Pinkie Quiz, a game created just for you exclusive Pinkies!" I had nothing to do with that name, I assure you. Though I won't lie, it was a good plan on Twilight's half, shame I couldn't participate. Sitting down at the side of the room, pressing an icepack on my head, I was the proceedings and hoped there wouldn't be anymore... Pinkie-ish things going on in here. "Today, we're going to ask you questions only the real Pinkie Pie would have the answers to. Correcting them all will earn you a grand prize." I wouldn't call it grand; I just did the best I could despite my illness. Twilight clarified as her assistant removed the cloth off the plate, revealing the brownies hiding within, covered in whipped cream and melted chocolate sauce, with a few strawberries here and there. Suffice to say, Spike helped with the decorating. The dragon was currently drooling at the sight along with the spellbound Pinkie's. At this, I couldn't help but feel a little smug at my own work. Obviously pleased she now has their full attention, Twilight smiled before continuing in a business-like tone, "Answer them all, and they'll be all yours." The Earth Ponies were licking their muzzles hungrily, eyes staying on the treats. Said brownies were then reluctantly covered by the cloth again by Spike, prompting the army's attention back on the unicorn. Magically picking up the top card, Twilight began, "Question One: How did Pinkie and I first meet?" At this, I raised a brow. Even I didn't know this one. "Oh! Oh!" A few of the obnoxious Earth Ponies raised their hoofs excitedly, "By having fun together!" "Incorrect." The [BEEP]?! Not at the incorrect answer, mind you, but the fact the first Pinkie who answered suddenly transformed into a balloon before literally disappearing into a pink stream, flying out of the window. ...The hell just happened? Glancing at Twilight hoping for an explanation, I noticed her expression was satisfaction. So it was suppose to happen...? "Question Two: What is Pinkie Pie's special talent?" "Fun!" "Mmm close, but still not correct." A dark pink beam fired from the unicorn's horn, another Pinkie disappeared into a pink light, leaving the tree-house. Now I finally saw what Twilight was doing. The wrong answers results in the false Pinkies returning to whence they came. I can see why she was so hesitant in accidentally sending the original; Pinkie away. Though I was a little baffled as to why the original Pinkie Pie wasn't answering these questions correctly. Couldn't she be heard over this group of pony-Jar Jar Binks? The questions continued, and more and more these clones disappeared presumably back to their place of origin. And with every one gone I exhale in relief, feeling the aching calm down as the loud ear-grating voices toned down the more Twilight proceeded with this game. Though it didn't really help I was beginning to feel hot around the face... Must be the fever getting worse. "Question Thirty-Nine: How best do you get Pound Cake and Pumpkin Cake to sleep?" "I know!" One of the three remaining pink Earth Ponies raised her limb happily, "Fun of course!" And she disappeared, the pink light leaving through the window. Tch, even I knew the answer to that. All that were left of the group now was two Pinkie Pie's, both glancing at one another and observing Twilight nervously. Hell, even the unicorn looked hesitant in asking the next question. Understandable, even the thought of sending the wrong Pinkie away and never seeing her again to me was unpleasant. Though I'd never admit it out-loud, that mare's obnoxious partying attitude had a charm to it. A charm even I will miss. That said, I straightened my back and cleared my throat, noting in surprise the hoarseness of it. "I've got a question only the original would know." Christ, I sound like Yoda. As they looked at me in question, I focused on the two pink mare's. "During Pinkie's Birthday, what was the advice she gave me when we talked on my favourite hill?" There was a pause. "...That the only way to have a great Birthday is to have fun?" "...Wrong." Annnnd gone. The pink stream phased through the window. "Your turn." I said to the last one, who was thinking hard on it. "That the most important thing that comes out of friendship... Are the memories we share..." The Earth Pony closed her eyes and braced herself for what comes next, as though expecting to disappear. But the confirmation prompted my small smile. "...Correct." Blue eyes opened in surprise, looking around and checking herself for any signs of turning into light. As she met my stare, I nodded in greeting, "Hello Pinkie." Behind us, the door opened. "Is it safe to come in now?" Applejack inquired, head poking through into the building. At the sight of only one Pinkie Pie, however, a small comprehending grin spread across her muzzle, walking inside. The orange mare had guarded outside in case any tried to escape. "Guys, I'm really sorry." Pinkie began, alien depression in her tone and expression while apologizing. "I just wanted to be there and have fun with my friends. I didn't mean for any of this to happen." "We forgive you." Twilight assured our friend while approaching her, smiling lightly. "I'm just glad we didn't send you away by mistake." 'We?' "I guess that, sometimes, I'll have to choose which friend to spend time." Twilight and Applejack nodded at Pinkie's words, clearly proud of her. "I'm me... I'm me! I'm meeeeeee!" I winced at the raised ecstatic tone. Yes, we get it. You're you. "We should go get the others and tell 'em the crisis is averted." Applejack suggested, already heading to the doorway. "Good idea Applejack." Twilight agreed, glancing at both Spike and me. "Spike, help Jack back to bed. And while we look for our friends, let's see if we can make certain no one ever uses that mirror pool again." I agree more with the latter. Spike helping me get back upstairs, not so much. "Does this mean I get the brownies now?" Pinkie suddenly inquired. And at Twilight's amused nod, the pink Earth Pony squealed happily before pouncing on the poor plate, ripping off the cloth and devouring the treats in one bite. ...Well, there goes about forty-five minutes of hard work. "Glad you're back, Pinkie." I said in half-exasperation, half-sincerity, while the Earth Pony grinned with chocolate-covered teeth. "Jack, would you please lie still? You need to rest." "No... Don't wanna..." Why was this beautiful pony making me go to bed? What's worse, she keeps putting that icepack on my head over and over again, and pushing me back down whenever I wanted to get up. "I'm not tired..." Twilight shook her head, her gorgeous mane swirling through the air. "Maybe not, but you're clearly far from better. Your fever seems to be getting worse, and it's affecting your behaviour somewhat." "I'm fine..." Really, I was. "Stop being so fussy about it and let me get up..." Stubborn, the angelic mare remained firm, giving me a look, "Fussy or not, I'm taking care of you until you've completely recovered. But in order to do so, you must oblige and stay in bed." At me shaking my head, Twilight sighed and looked behind her. "Spike, tell the others I'll be down with them shortly." "Sure thing." Was the voice of the dragon I couldn't see, who sounded like he found something funny, before his footsteps faded away. Alone at last... "This illness seems to have affected your behaviour, causing you to subconsciously act contradictory to your normal personality." Twilight explained in that heart-melting voice, looking down on a board like a doctor would. "I doubt you'll even remember this conversation the next time you wake up. I say it'd only take by either tomorrow evening or the morning after... What?" Then she noticed I was just staring at her, a grin on my face over how lucky I am. "You're so... Beautiful..." At the truth, the shy unicorn looked away in embarrassment, a red hue on her face. "I-I... T-That's very flattering of you, but I think you have no idea what you're even saying Jack..." "'Course I do..." Reaching forward, my hoof gently brushed the side of her face. That blush of hers deepened, but she seemed to be enjoying it. "You're the most beautiful smart pony ever, Twilight love..." "T-Thank you..." She smiled adorably. "Even when you're not your usual self, you can still find a way to be charming..." "Only for you..." My grin widened at the future possibilities. "We're going to have great kids one day..." "Yeah... Wait, what?!" The reaction caused my chuckle, her eyes widened and face redder to a degree I've never seen before. She's so cute when she's flustered. My eyes fixed on the ceiling. "Hehehehe... Yeah..." Removing my hoof off her, I gestured with widened arms to paint a picture. "They'll have your beauty, and smarts, and they'll have my... My... Lemme get back to you..." For a while, Twilight didn't speak. But when she did, it was that same stammer as before, "T-That would imply we're in love, Jack..." "But we are in love..." Aren't we? I think we are. My memory's funny right now. I looked at her to check. "At least, I think we are...?" Twilight avoided my inquisitive gaze, extraordinary eyes looking down... Nervously? "W-Well..." Whatever it was she was about to say, was interrupted by more arrivals. "Hey Twilight, how's the patient?" At the voice, I gazed to the left, grinning. "Hey Sonic..." The blue pegasus huffed, "It's Rainbow, not Sonic. How many times Stardust?" Applejack was looking at Twilight, "Twilight, you alright? Your face is awfully red." Rarity spoke next, sounding mischievous, "We weren't interrupting something now, were we?" "Uh, no! No!" Twilight shook her hoofs in denial, shaking her head wildly at our smirking friends. "It's just... Jack's condition is alot worse than I anticipated." "Oh? What's wrong?" Fluttershy asked. "I thought he had a fever." "He does, but it seems to be getting worse. His behaviour is being altered by the illness. Though it should be temporary." Boring! "Hey guys..." I got their attention. "Wanna hear the most funniest thing I ever did in high school...?" "Heck yeah!" Rainbow exclaimed excitedly, grinning while flying up to me, ignoring the angel's vocal protest. "Lay it on us Star!"
Chapter Fifty-Nine: Tricks up their Sleeves Chapter Fifty-Nine: Tricks up their Sleeves "Drink this should you desire serenity." Without hesitation, I eagerly took the offered wooden cup off the table's surface and downed the bubbly purple contents. "Careful now, one gulp is not a necessity." Ugh... No kidding. "Thanks again for letting me visit, Zecora." I said to the calm zebra, grimacing at the bitter lingering taste. "Lord knows I needed to be away from the lib- Well Ponyville for a while." "It is of no concern, with your dilemma." At this, my eyes suspiciously cast on Zecora, who was happily sipping her brewed tea at the other side of the stump. Something you wanna share, my voodoo friend. "Though I'm more intrigued as to your agenda. What brings you to my home, friend, that you cannot return to your own?" A sigh escaped my muzzle, drinking the bitter calm tea that was working its effects without fault. Even Zecora could tell that something was up. Big shock. Well, I had no reason not to confide in this wise zebra, who has so far behaved more Yoda-ish than Celestia in the entire show. "In truth, a lot of things." I admitted quietly, as she observed me with interest. That prompted me to clarify, "I just... Have a lot of things on my mind. Not stuff you'd understand - no offence- and I just needed to be away from the others to get a clear head." Two of the following things troubling my mind were the fact that I've yet to return home; my real home. And Twilight. Not that I will ever admit either to the zebra. "Ahh, conflict reflects through your eyes." The voodoo zebra nodded knowingly, sipping her green tea before continuing. "Over truth, feelings and self-lies." 'Self-lies...?' What could this zebra possibly-? Then, I was startled as Zecora suddenly snapped her head to the right, staring at the back open window with a contemplative gaze. "A bad omen I sense, in Ponyville are these events." Come again? I frowned as she looked back at me with a stern gaze. "Return to your friends, you must, Stardust." "...Okay?" I replied slowly. A rather impolite of dismissing me, but sure, if there's something wrong in Ponyville. "Do you have an inkling towards this supposed 'omen?'" "Only that it relates to that which makes your heart bright." And my eyes widened at the serious command. "Now go, and aid your Twilight." The atmosphere within Ponyville, upon my return from the cryptic zebra's hut, was dour, to say the least. Walking down the path into the town, I noted the air was different, and not a pony was in sight. Briefly I pondered if the Changelings had returned for vengeance, but I squashed that thought immediately. I don't need that bull-[BEEP] again. Whatever omen Zecora sensed, it had better just be a false alarm, or else I'm giving that riddle-spewing mare a piece of my mind. That said, I continued on my way where the whole town would likely be. The Mayor most likely called everyone to Town Hall to make some bull-[BEEP] announcement about something I could honestly care less about. Hence why I wasn't projecting an idea to myself over what the announcement could be. ...Nope, not a pony in sight just yet, though I was nearing the center of the town without delay. What threat could we possibly be facing now, if Zecora's prediction became true? But if I swear to God, if it has anything to do with Celestia's upcoming visit to Ponyville tonight, I'm gonna- "Stop picking on my friends, Trixie!" ...Well, it looks like it wasn't the Mayor making any announcements today. Arriving at the Town Hall, I noted the crowd, Rarity wearing an eyesore dress, Rainbow Dash with an abnormally large right wing, and Snips and Snails literally stuck together by their horns. And Twilight, facing off against the returned grinning blue unicorn. The Boastful and Egotistical Trixie this time was adorning a black cloak and red-silver-black necklace of a pegasus, which looked quite sinister looking in appearance with its red eye and the ruby pendant in the center. "You and I have some unfinished business." Trixie began gleefully towards her rival, "My magic's gotten better since I was here last. And I'm gonna prove it: Me and you. A magic duel. Winner stays, loser leaves Ponyvile... Forever!" ...I swear to God her eyes just glowed red for a brief moment. Despite that, however, I scoffed loudly, attracting the blue mare's attention. "Twilight is far too mature to accept such a petty challenge, Trixie." I stated while walking up towards them, Spike joining me to help assist Twilight if necessary. "You'll never as adept at magic than this skillful unicorn before us." Whether Twilight acknowledged my truthful praise or not, she agreed with my first statement, "He's right, I'd never make a deal like that!" Trixie, however, wasn't the least bit fazed as her foe turned away. "Hm, your choice." And suddenly her horn glowed red and- No. "Put him down, Trixie." I demanded, while poor Spike was suspended in midair by magic... Then squished into a ball, bouncing on the ground repeatedly as we glared at the smug unicorn. "Trixie, I swear to God..." Rolling her eyes at my vague threat, Trixie shrugged and concluded her torture to Spike by hurtling him into an conjured barrel, inciting my unamused growl. "Pathetic." I stated with a growl towards the unfazed mare, "That you would target a defenseless child like that." "Stardust, I'll handle this." Twilight said firmly, stepping forward. "Why are you doing this?" "Why?" Trixie repeated in palpable disbelief. "Because you humiliated me!" Followed by a magic flashback to Twilight using her magic against an Ursaminor. Huh, don't remember that; probably because I was unconscious when she dealt with that threat against the town. "After you showed me up with that Ursaminor." The scene shifted to ponies pointing and laughing silently at the blue hurt-looking mare. "I became a laughing stock... Everywhere I went I was laughed at and ostracized. I even had to take a job at a rock farm just to earn a living!" Pfft... "Laugh it up!" Trixie sneered at my expression. "A rock farm, because of you, Twilight Sparkle!" Then, without warning, it was Pinkie who spoke up heatedly. "Hey, you're lucky a rock farm would take the likes of you!" Burn! But that retort was quickly followed by Pinkie's mouth literally being torn off and thrown in a bin, disabling her ability to speak. ...That might could be either painful to her or a blessing for me. "Now I want revenge." Trixie concluded, normal pink eyes glowing devilishly red again. So I wasn't hallucinating that... What kind of power was she misusing now...? Regardless, I frowned heavily. "Twilight has done nothing to you." Her teeth grit at the truth. "She only saved her friends and an entire town from a mess you started. So sorry the lives of others means something to her, which can be more than said for you, Trixie." "Grr... Stay out of this Stardust!" A blue hoof pointed dangerously at me. "The only reason I'm not practicing my magic on you currently is because we've been through a lot together at Canterlot. This is between me and your marefriend here." Before I could retaliate, I felt a calm warm hoof pressed against my furry chest, Twilight meeting my gaze seriously. "I hate to concur with her, Stardust, but she's right; this quarrel is between me and Trixie." Looking back at the mare, Twilight raised her voice, "And no amount of magic you do will make me accept this preposterous duel of yours, Trixie." "Is that so?" Then as red beam from the arrogant unicorn's horn flew over us, inciting us to follow the magic aimed at... The Library. The whole tree-house was uprooted from the ground, quickly placed upside down, books being shook out of the place, Nightshade desperately attempting to rescue the poor literature. "Well, have I changed your mind?" A part of me, looking at the damage Trixie was doing, wanted to tell Twilight to accept and kick the blue mare's arse. Another part of me suggested calmness and a more rationalized approach to this situation... While the rest of me wanted Trixie's head on a- Whoa... Where did THAT come from...? Instead, I met Twilight's uncertain gaze after looking at the damage herself. "Whatever decision you make, I will support you one-hundred percent." Even if it was a dumb choice. Nodding, Twilight closed her eyes as though concentrating, then determination expressed on her features as she turned back to the patient blue unicorn. "Alright, Trixie, let's duel!" It's time to duel! "Good luck, Twilight." I said before stepping away to give the competitors some space. "Kick her [BEEP]!" The purple unicorn nodded grimly. "Excellent." Trixie said in satisfaction. Everything then thankfully returned to normal... Save for Pinkie's still-missing mouth. It took a lot to refrain myself from smiling at that. Trixie began laying out the terms, "If I lose, I won't set hoof in Ponyville again. But when you lose, you're the one who's banished from this one-horse town." 'One-horse?' The [BEEP] does that mean? Ah, whatever. "You've got this Twilight!" I stated loudly while standing with the others. "Don't let that bully win, Twilight!" Spike pitched in. The two unicorns stared one another down, expressions of glee and resolve, before the duel commenced. "Draw!" A red beam fired off, sending a wagon and barrels flying across and almost landing on an innocent bystander, before Twilight ceased the flying objects and gently placing them out of harm's way. Then she looked back to Trixie, who began sending numerous pies at the purple mare. She quickly retaliated by conjuring up a Parasprite, which happily devoured the hurtled pies and burped out another of its kind. Twilight quickly made them disappear before that could become another issue again, already looking exhausted. ...THIS was a 'magic duel?' I expected more of magic beams, attacks and shields being thrown around, not... This. It was more of a competition than a duel. I didn't pay to watch this, but I already felt like I was being ripped off. I wanted to see Harry Potter [BEEP] going down, not a contest of showing off. Still, Twilight would appreciate some encouragement. "Don't let this [BEEP] think she can win, love!" Followed by cheerful praises from the mares and Spike. Twilight sent us an gratified glance before focusing back on Trixie. The duel continued with... A cloud of snow falling on Twilight and part of the town square. Twilight shook off the snow while the rest of it melted, glaring at her smug opponent and finally fighting back, a pink beam directly hitting Trixie's face... And a large mustache as the result. ...Seriously? The mares beside me giggled at the move, while I gave the smirking Twilight a flat look. Trixie cut off the absurd mustache before making her next move, "Snips, Snails. Step forward." Oh this should be good... "U-Uh... What is it, of great and powerful Trixie?" Snips inquired while both bowed at her presence, inciting my eye roll. Again, seriously? The red magic engulfed them, and when said power evaporated, the two colts transformed into... A toddler and an old stallion. ...Huh. "An age spell?" Twilight asked in surprise, "But, how can you do an age spell? That's only for the highest level of unicorns!" "I don't know about you Spike." I muttered to the dragon hearing me. "But I think a spell like that should also be considered illegal." "Probably why only highly advanced unicorns can use it." He whispered back. "...Fair enough." "Well, Twilight, give up?" Trixie inquired mockingly, looking quite pleased with herself. Sighing for a moment, Twilight attempted to, I presume, mirror that exact spell on the two poor males. Both old stallion and foal floated in midair while she performed her spell. "Come on Twilight, you can do it!" Spike said in hope. "Of course she can." I replied, yet I couldn't help but sense I will be eating my own words. And, to my horror and disbelief, I was correct! Twilight collapsed in utter exhaustion, prompting me to run forward. Both Snips and Snails fell harshly back onto the ground after Twilight's attempt to return them to their original ages, and a part of me wanted to tear someone viciously apart for doing that to not only a small baby, but an elderly as well. "Trixie is the highest level of unicorn!" The blue mare proudly proclaimed while I helped Twilight stand back up. "Are you alright?" I asked, while Trixie laughed manically at her supposed victory. "No..." Twilight looked away in shame. "I failed..." The hell you have. "You tried, that's all that matters." "And now it's time for you, Twilight, to leave Ponyville forever!" My teeth gritted at Trixie's words, having half a mind to slap the mare for her insolence. Even the rest of our friend agreed she was going too far. "That's enough, Trixie!" The others formed a protective line in front of us, Applejack speaking on their behalf. Rarity added in, "You've proved your point, but you can't possibly expect Twilight to leave Ponyville!" Well, technically, she can, if the rules of a magic duel are legit... "You fools!" And some magical force pushed me away as Twilight was suddenly glowing red, floating over the ground. My enraged eyes fixed on the confident Trixie, "She's already gone!" Oh no you don't! "Wait!" Her red eyes snapped to me at the interference, prompting me to continue. "I will not allow you to force Twilight to leave her home like this! Not while I have a say in the matter." "Your opinion means nothing to Trixie, Stardust." Trixie scoffed, preparing to hurl the purple helpless unicorn out of the town. ...Then an idea came up. Fine, if words won't do, then perhaps action will suffice. "Then I challenge you, Trixie, to a duel!" The others stared in surprise at the proposal, though Trixie looked more intrigued by the offer. This incited me to clarify determinedly. "A duel not decided by mere parlor tricks or showing off, but brute force and assaults. Magic against balance. You win, then I'll leave Ponyville in Twilight's place." "And if Trixie loses?" I smirked lightly, "Twilight gets to stay, and you leave Ponyville for good. I never want to see your repulsive sight again." A pause, Trixie looking to be seriously contemplating my offer. Then Twilight spoke from her floating position. "Ja- Stardust, you can't!" "I can and I will." I retorted without looking back. "Don't argue with me on this, Twilight. If anyone here deserves to be booted out of this town, it should be me." "Don't be stupid, Stardust!" Rainbow Dash protested, "Neither you nor Twilight should be kicked out-!" "Deal." We all regarded Trixie, who was grinning rather excitedly at the prospect. "Imagine Trixie's reputation upon defeating a user over balance itself. Not even balance can triumph over the superior magic of the Great and Powerful Trixie!" "Don't be so confident, my dear." I said dangerously. "Simple parlor tricks are insignificant compared to the power of the stabilizing force of the universe." Her glaring eyes narrowed gleefully, "We shall see... But first." Hm? "Twilight!" I heard Spike yell behind me, prompting to look behind and- That [BEEP]! While the others chased after the flying poor Twilight, who was heading out of the town, followed by a gigantic glass dome sealing up the entire town, I glared back at the blue unicorn after a moment. "That was a big mistake." Red eyes shone maliciously, "No bigger than your own, Stardust Balance." Trixie's influence over Ponyville had already dampened the atmosphere. Left and right ponies were serving her will, while muttering their support for me from the corners of the muzzles. While both of us were preparing for the upcoming showdown - by that I mean I was preparing while Trixie was enjoying herself controlling everyone - we agreed on a location outside the town while still within the glass dome for the duel to commence. And as the blue mare approached, I couldn't help but sneer at the way she was using the two colts. Poor Snips and Snails pulling the attached sleigh with all their might. Enjoy it while you can, harpy. "Darling, are you positively certain about this?" Rarity inquired worriedly, the five mares and dragon behind me while I waited for my foe. "We do not doubt your skills, but Trixie appears to be have gotten stronger with her magic." "I agree with Rarity." Applejack added, standing beside me with a concerned expression. "We already lost Twilight, we don't wanna lose you too." "It won't happen." I said calmly, eyes still focused on the smug blue unicorn, who leaped down from her sleigh while Snips and Snails collapsed in utter exhaustion. "Trixie will be gone, and Twilight will return." I call that more than a fair trade. "Nice of you to show up." I spoke outloud at the approaching mare, motioning for the others to step away from what would be our arena. "I was beginning to think you've gotten lazy with your new abilities." "Pah! The Great and Powerful Trixie is never tardy!" She responded evenly, red eyes shining brightly. I still need to uncover how she's doing that. "Although Trixie is surprised that you've turned up in turn, and not weeping over the banishment of your special somepony." The mockery prompted my twitching eye. "Twilight and I are-" No, you know what? [BEEP] that. "Well, I'd be a more luckier pony than the poor sap who ends up with you." From the side, Spike let out a "Oh snap!" And I smirked. Trixie glared, obviously not liking the insult. "The time for talk is over! We may have been allies in Canterlot, Stardust, but Trixie's thirst for retribution is stronger than our acquaintanceship. Prepare yourself!" We took our prepared stances, myself removing my blue cape and tossing it to the side, idly noticing Spike catching it before retreating to the others. "Just so we're clear: I win, you leave and Twilight returns. You win: And I leave in Twilight's place." Trixie grinned sadistically. "Indeed. Trixie thinks it'll be more entertaining to watch Twilight weep for her dear sweet Stardust's banish-!" Trixie had to leap away before she could finish that irritable statement, stepping back in shock as my clenched hoof punched into the soil she previous had just stood upon. "Wha- Hey! You didn't allow Trixie to say 'Draw' first!" "Your first mistake." And before she could rebuttal, I stretched out my back right hoof, delivering a roundhouse kick that landed a mark on the mare's left cheek, sending her back. Trixie quickly had to stomp her two hoofs into the ground to slow down, rubbing the side of her pained face while staring in astonishment. Followed by rage. "You... You hit Trixie!" Her own hoof clenched angrily, the mad pony sneering at her unfazed opponent. I raised an unimpressed brow at this pitiful mare. "An accurate observation-" Gah! Okay, that's pretty powerful... My right limb immediately raised up in defense, hoof skidding across the dirt as the red beam pushed me back harshly, forcing me to rethink my strategy. The original plan was to cloud Trixie's rational thought with insults and damaged pride so I can catch her off-guard, but clearly that wasn't working. And this power... Ugh... Not even Sombra used this much against me- The [BEEP]? Feeling myself being lifted off the ground, my eyes met Trixie's gleeful red irises before my world started spinning. The grass beneath my hoofs had wrapped themselves around my other three limbs, pulling me upwards before deciding to smash me against the soil repeatedly, and I winced in pain with every impact. Ow! [BEEP]! [BEEP]! Dammit! [BEEP]! Son of a-! [BEEP]! And to add icing to the cake, they concluded, by Trixie's command, by releasing and throwing my unwilling body against the wall of the dome, and I felt the glass crack behind my pained back. What followed was me landing as a slump onto the ground below. Oomph... That hurt. Grimacing at the aching, I attempted to stand back up, glaring in justified anger at the blue smug mare. From the corner of my eye, the others expressed worry and relief. Guessing some are glad I can still fight. "Come on Star! She's got nothing on you!" Rainbow cheered in support. Trixie then chuckled, "Hmhmhmhm. Be thankful Trixie didn't decide to punish you too harshly for hitting her." Growling, I pounced forward like I did the first time, intending to land a hit directly in the mare's snout... To no avail. My hoof hit the air. Trixie laughed mockingly from behind, "Poor Stardust Balance; all brawn and no brains. What does Twilight see in you?" [BEEP]! My turned clenched hoof once again met nothing. Trixie tutted disapprovingly, "Are you even trying?" God dammit! "Trixie has fought rocks harder than you." Mother-[BEEP]! "Twilight should be ashamed." ...That does it. As though somehow knowing where Trixie's next teleported spot was, my hoofs pulled back before thrusting forwards, smashing against one another and producing an enraged good ol' fashioned balance shockwave. I still need to think of a name for the move. Regardless, it hit its target. The stunned Trixie was sent flying back into the dome, a yelp of pain escaping her gritted muzzle. Slowly recovering, she look up in shock and anger, "How...?!" She teleported before she could finished, my hoof smashing into the soil once again. And seeing the red light from the corner of my eyes, my extended limb swiped away the beam. Our gazes met, matching ferocity, resolve, and perhaps the most dangerous emotion of all. Fury. This rage... This power... It was incredible! Something within me screamed for retribution, and Trixie made herself a delicious target. I felt this inexplicable urge to longer forward and tear this boastful pony asunder. To rip apart her and everything she loved just for the things she's done. Trixie didn't even deserve to step foot in this town, nor was she worthy enough to call herself Twilight's adversary, and today will prove that. This mare will pay... Calm yourself. Well look who shows up! Without thinking, my head threw upwards in condescending laughter. "Hahahahahaha! 'Calm myself?' After everything this mare has done? I think not!" "Has he gone mad?" Trixie asked in confusion and annoyance. "Who is he talking to?" You are allowing the fury within you to fester, Jack. Remember who you are doing this for. "It must be Specter!" My ears idly heard Spike's realization, while an image of a certain troubled purple unicorn conjured up in my mind. "...I do." I said quietly, focusing back on the waiting and infuriated Trixie. "And I will make sure this mare never bothers Twilight or my friends again." Red eyes narrowed, horn lighting up in eager anticipation, "You can try..." I can... And I WILL succeed. To hell with Specter. Slowly, we began pacing, circling one another to wait over who would make the first move. Ladies first, my "dear" Trixie. Yet those red eyes caused me to briefly ponder; what was the origins behind them? Had Trixie acquired that much power to cause such a deformity to her eyes? Seems likely, but I don't recall my brother ever mentioning Trixie having red eyes during the third season of the show, nor that necklace around her neck... ...Wait a minute... ...Wait a goddamn minute. Hold the [BEEP] phone... And, as though noticing what I was staring at in particular, Trixie only grinned knowingly, inciting my widened infuriated eyes. Of course... That item around her neck was... Boosting her power somehow! Which means...! "You dirty [BEEP]!" Then Trixie's eyes widened in surprise at my sudden pounce, teleporting again out of the way as my extended hoofs aimed to wring her furry neck. And my limbs blocked, swiped and away and even stomped on the numerous attacks and objects the unnerved mare was using to halt my warpath. "You call yourself the 'Great' and 'Powerful,' when you're nothing more than a dirty cheating coward?!" I practically roared while stomping on the leftovers pies that failed to stop me. Hell, not even the ice Trixie suddenly summoned didn't cease my movements. "Using a magical artifact to give you the edge, and then have the [BEEP] to call yourself Twilight's better?! Despicable!" Then, without warning, a sudden blast of red energy impacted right into my face, and my sight was greeted by pure red, the red I was already seeing moments ago. "Trixie is far from cowardly! This amulet will make Trixie more powerful than even Princess Celestia herself!" You make that sound as though it's suppose to be impressive. It isn't. "I AM more powerful than Celestia..." Was my calm, growling reply as the haze cleared, a stunned Trixie staring at me agape, pink widened eyes reflecting rage and... Fear... ...Good. "Now you understand..." I began slowly, approaching the backing away mare, again deflecting her assaults without difficulty. "You are nothing, Trixie, you always have been... And I will enjoy reminding you of that, right now..." As my eyes then focused on the amulet, Trixie gasped sharply, he back pressed up against the glass barrier. "Y-You can't! Only the wearer can remove it, and Trixie refuses to do so!" "Hm... Well, let's test that theory." With that said, my hoof grabbed the still object... And pulled as hard as possible. "Hey! Let go!" Sorry love, but that thing's gotta go. "I said LET GO!" A magical red shield began forming around us, as though the amulet was desperately trying to defend itself. The ground beneath began shaking, the glass above us cracking by the sheer pressure of the amulet's power. But I paid them no heed. I... Will get that thing off her... If it's the last thing I do! My teeth grit, waves of pain burning through me as my gripped hoof felt a stinging hot sensation. Fine, it wants to play the hard way? I can indulge it. This amulet, a mere trinket, means nothing to me and my power! "N-No... Stop...!" Then, inch by inch, the amulet began responding to my physical demand, my gold smoking hoof beginning to tear the thing off Trixie rather successfully. And with that, the power radiating around us, the retaliation of the magic began dying down, the trinket finally obeying the one who deserved its usage more than this arrogant unicorn. And, with one last tug, a blinding red eyes coated my field of vision. ARGH! [BEEP]! As the light cleared, I rubbed my eyes with my free front limb, and what greeted me was the sight of a lying Trixie, who was looking at herself, then the amulet clenched in my hoof, before her expression shifted from shock to anger, and then... Horror. ...It's done. I've finally done it. Examining the object more closely, I noted with some mild surprise at the blackness covering my smoking hoof, which held the intact object. Well, guess I had to pay the consequences somehow, but it was over now anyway. A part of me wanted to adorn the item, and test out s its power personally. But even I knew better than that. "You animal..." Oh yeah, Trixie was still here. My idle gaze cast down on the glaring mar,e who looked close to tears. "To think that you'd... Even Trixie is appalled by your brutal tactics. You're no better than that Ursaminor!" Oh just shut the hell up. "Rather an animal than someone like you." With that said, and as much strength as I could muster, Trixie's eyes widened in terror as the amulet began cracking under the pressure, and red glow emanated from the damage. "NO!" The damage was already done, thank God, before she could do a single thing about it. The snapped amulet fell unceremoniously from my singeing hoof, right in front of Trixie's frozen hoofs. "As I said Trixie. You are nothing." As the mare stared aghast at the broken item, I began with dealing with the rest of the problem, walking around the stunned unicorn to the cracked dome. Without hesitation I leaned my clenched hoof back, and swiftly punched the glass surface, noting with satisfaction at the payoff as the cracks began spreading upwards. Now then, for the finale- ...Oh. Right, my friends were here. All five mares, two colts and dragon were staring at me, looking conflicted as though deciding whether to look horrified at my actions or congratulate me on a job well done. Well, either way, I did what any human would do. So I'm pretty much content with what I did. Trixie will be fine; it was a kid's show after all. Walking by the mare, I paused for a moment without sparing a glance. "If I ever see you in Ponyville again..." Then my cold eye met her tearful pink ones. "Then not even Celestia will save you from my wrath. Be thankful, though, that I'm not even kicking you out the same method you used on Twilight." Okay, I've done enough. Time for a drink of nicely refreshing soda- "Something is wrong with you." ...Hm? I heard hoofs shuffle, indicating the mare was now standing up. "You... You're not Stardust Balance. I know him, and not even he would have gone so far as you did today..." ...What was this delusional mare blabbering on about now? "Beware, friends of Twilight." I imagined Trixie was now focusing on the stunned audience. "Something is not right with your friend over there. I can feel it..." ...Whatever you say, sore loser, desperately trying to sow seeds of distrust between myself and the ponies. Shaking my head at Trixie's hallucinations, I continued on my victorious path, noting with grim satisfaction the falling glass around the town. As I said; kid's show. No one's going to get hurt by the sharp falling objects. Finally, after over an hour of searching, I found the book detailing the artifact I previously destroyed. Now let's see... Alicorn Amulet... Grants the user exponential power to their magic... Corrupts the wearer over time... Can only be removed by he or she who adorns it. Well, that wasn't the case any longer. Recalling the battle before however caused me to wince, as both guilt and regret rose up in my being. Okay, forcibly removing the amulet off Trixie was a little... Well it had to be taken off her anyway, and I doubt the unicorn would've done so willingly. And with that power, Trixie could've not only hurt others, but herself as well. I practically did her a favour. And yet, in the state I left her in, was it really worth it? The door opened from the side, and before I could quickly retreat to my room, the others noticed me. "Jack...?" Exhaling slowly, I turned to face them, unable to repress the smile on my face at seeing Twilight again. "Hey Twilight..." I replied quietly, "You alright?" Before she could respond, Applejack interjected, "We should be askin' you that, sugarcube." While walking up towards me. "What in tarnation happened back there?" Honestly, I'm not so sure myself. Instead, I silently passed the open book to a curious Twilight, who read the contents while I looked at the others, taking the offered cape from Spike and putting it back on, "Thank you Spike. Is Trixie gone?" Rarity nodded, "Indeed." Ah, so it was too late to apologize to her then... "She left Ponyville after we retrieved Twilight, and then..." Then the mare stopped herself, as though she was about to say something I wasn't going to like. "The Alicorn Amulet!" Twilight exclaimed, eyes widened and saving Rarity for now. "Of course, I should've recognized it sooner. No wonder she utilized the age spell so flawlessly." Further reading the page, the purple unicorn then regarded with confusion, "But... How did you remove it? The girls here told me what happened." I shrugged mildly, "Magic I guess." Or balance. "Honestly does it even really matter now? The amulet's destroyed, and Trixie's left Ponyville for good." Twilight, as always, demanded her curiosity be indulged. "Of course it matters! Nopony can just rip off a powerful object from its wearer like that!" "Well, I just did." Before Twilight could retort, this time it was Fluttershy who spoke up, "Stardust... Your hoof..." Hm? Oh, right. Completely forgot about that. All eyes were then drawn to the burnt-marked blackened right hoof, and I subconsciously shook it a little to wave off the remaining pain. "Let me see." Ow! Without waiting for a response, Twilight handed the book to Spike and grabbed my singed limb, examining the damage like a medic would. "I expect this is the consequence for forcefully removing the amulet." Astounding observation... "Will he be alright?" Applejack inquired with worry. I'm right here! "Fluttershy, get a bucket of water from the kitchen." The yellow pegasus nodded, quickly walking off to do as tasked. "Anything we can do?" Rainbow asked. Yeah, nothing. Twilight shook her head. "For now we need to apply some coldness to the hoof. But if it remains, we'll have to consider the possibility that the amulet may have cursed him." "A curse?!" Rarity exclaimed melodramatically. "I knew we should have stopped him when he tried to pull the amulet off." "Coulda woulda shoulda." That said, I tore my damaged limb off the unicorn, frowning at their ridiculous concern. "It'll heal in time. There's no curse." "Ya don' know that!" Applejack objected. Rolling my eyes, I began turning around, having enough of this. "Tell Fluttershy to deliver the bucket to my room then, if you're that worried. But right now, I just want my peace, after everything's that happened to day. No arguments." "Jack." Twilight spoke up calmly as I reached the staircase, prompting me to glance back at the mares and dragon. Stepping forward, still looking annoyed and concerned, Twilight smiled slightly, "Though your methods today were questionable, thank you for winning back my residence in Ponyville." Uh... Sure, it's no problem... Simply nodding, I proceeded upstairs, befuddled with myself. She's thanking me for almost hurting Trixie? Or that I supported her the whole time? And why did a part of me instantly dismiss her praise as though it meant nothing to me...? Does it not occur to you that today you might have gone too far? Scoffing, I kept my gaze on the lands below, night having fallen earlier. "I stopped Trixie before she went too far, didn't I?" I was referring to your statements towards Miss Trixie earlier, before and after forcibly removing that amulet. It would have been excusable if it wasn't so willing of you. Oh, so now Specter was lecturing me over my actions? "It's too late to tell me off, old man. The damage is done." Indeed, and it's the repercussions which we should be focusing on next. A moment of silence, thank Christ. I had absolutely no desire to speak to the voice, while I can relax on this hill. Oh, by the way, the Princess is standing behind you. "...Fine." Then my voice raised to address the alicorn. "What do you want Celestia?" "Twilight informed me you might be here." The Princess of the Sun replied, and I didn't bother turning to face her. "I merely wished to express my gratitude for today for my student and subjects. It was good of you to defend Twilight's honour, and stop Trixie from misusing the Alicorn Amulet even further." Why do I get the feeling that's not all? "However," Knew it. "Twilight and her friend's retelling over what occurred today are... Unnerving to say the least. Is it true that you had taken the amulet off Trixie with your bare hoofs?" "Yeah...?" Don't tell me Celestia was going to lecture me as well. "I see. Might I inquire as to how you accomplished such a seemingly impossible task?" Well for starters, I decided what's possible and what isn't. Secondly, "No clue. I just knew it had to be destroyed before anyone could use its power further. Blame the accomplishment on balance, I guess." "...Perhaps." Celestia said after thinking it over. "Though I would have preferred you didn't break the amulet; it is a priceless artifact, after all, and would have been valuable for future generations to study." Scoffing, I glanced behind at the impassive alicorn. "Don't you have a show to watch? Twilight's worked hard to impress you, yet here you are talking as though you have something important to say." Celestia frowned softly, "I understand that you are not fond of me, Stardust, but-" "Understatement of the Goddamn millennium." I snorted, looking back at the glinting stars above. "Unless you have something wroth my time to say, [BEEP] off." There, said it. And I don't regret it. "...Very well." Celestia finally agreed, getting straight to the point. "Twilight is concerned for your well-being, and it seems your friends share those concerns. They inform me you behaved today that wasn't quite natural of you." Of course they'd worry... "They believe removing the Alicorn Amulet that way has had a cursed affect on you, which is why Twilight has asked me to check on you personally." ...Goddammit Twilight... Then, from the corner of my eyes, yellow lights began glowing from behind, and I turned around curiously- Gah! Jesus! The alicorn was now right up in my face, how did she get so close without me knowing. Her head bowed, Celestia placed the tip of her horn on my covered back, and I suddenly felt a warm sensation, like a heatwave passing through my body. A voice in my mind snarled in contempt at the personal touch, and I couldn't really blame it. And then the horn ceased lighting up in bright yellow, Celestia straightening herself and opening her pink eyes, regarding me now with... I don't know what, but for whatever reason, the monarch was now frowning thoughtfully at me. "What was that...?" Celestia asked quietly. Hm? "What was what...?" Staring down at me for a moment, the alicorn finally shook her head. "I thought I sensed... Never mind. Perhaps I am overthinking too much." "Or not enough." She then smiled softly... Was that sadness in her eyes? "You honestly despise me so?" "Yes, now [BEEP] off... I have nothing more to say to you." Nope, not even that look was going to make me feel guilty for the likes of you, Celestia. You're the worst monarch in media history. Hell, I've seen Disney Princesses that can rule a kingdom better than you. "...Alright, if my presence irritates you so." Finally! But as she turned, Celestia glanced over her pony shoulder, "But beware, Stardust, I could sense your anger and disgust; the darkness resting within your heart. Please, for your sake and those around you, don't allow it to fester." That said, the alicorn walked off, presumably back to where her people were waiting. The Princess is correct, Jack. For the third time tonight, I scoffed, "Alright then, you can [BEEP] off too, Specter."
Chapter Sixty: Be Prepared! Chapter Sixty: Be Prepared! "- But then if the balance of Equestria operates differently than your world's, then it there's a fifty/fifty assumption that it would also have aided in your trip to our world. Also we must consider the possibility over Specter being a user of balance itself; perhaps a servant or messager. We could also presume that Specter originated from the very concept- Jack, are you even listening?" Hm...? Oh. Rubbing my face, I quickly responded, "Yes, sorry, I just... Never mind, continue please." Leaning against the surface of a desk, I was currently in the library's basement with the ever-so inquisitive Twilight, conducting our typical morning session which, I'll be honest, we haven't done for quite a while. With good reason. I've had a lot on my mind. Twilight nodded, continuing while gesturing to the blackboard, showing numbers and Math figures that someone of my intellect would have his brain turned off staring at. "As I was saying, the possibility of a connection between your arrival here and the concept of balance shouldn't be ruled out. We'll have to analyze the concept more to assist us in finding out how exactly this Specter brought you to Equestria, and why. I suggest we conduct more thorough research before requesting for some assistance from Princess Celestia, who might shed some more light on the subject. What do you think? ...Jack?" "I hear you." Shaking my head tiredly, I sat up straight, meeting her rather annoyed gaze. "Sorry, Twilight, I just... It doesn't matter." Sighing, as though relenting to suppress her own eagerness for more research and studying right now, Twilight approached. "I suppose we can wait a moment before proceeding. Another restless night?" "You have no idea..." Last night's images plagued my thoughts, inciting my shudder. That dream over King Sombra and the Diamond Dogs singing 'Be Prepared' followed by a hefty number of nightmares; night after night, and they only seemed to be getting worse. "Could be the soda..." I added jokingly. Twilight, however, was far less than amused, shaking her head in exasperation and concern. Yet before she could open her mouth, a younger voice spoke up. "Is the session over yet?" The purple mare sighed, glancing up. "Yes Spike, you can come down now." The dragon eagerly accepted, rushing down the staircase to greet us, grinning in anticipation for whatever reason. "Just one second." As Twilight conveniently walked towards her piled notes, Spike approached my position next. "Uh, hey Stardust." I know that tone; that's the tone that says he's going to ask or say something which I will probably dislike or disapprove of. Alright, lay it on me buddy. "Wanna go camping?" ...Sorry, did he just say 'camping?' At my look, Spike quickly explained himself, "It's just that Rarity, Sweetie Belle, Applejack, Apple Bloom, Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo are going camping in the woods and I thought it might be fun if we, ya know, joined them." The dragon looked quite excited at the prospect. And Twilight seemed to barely acknowledge his words, focusing on her notes. "So, can we?" "...What's stopping you from going with Twilight here, or Fluttershy, or anyone else more qualified?" I had to ask, befuddled as to why Spike would ask me, of all people. Or ponies, whichever. The dragon shrugged, "Well, I just thought that you might enjoy it. It could be fun and... It's a great brotherly activity..." Okay, now I have to be totally honest with this child. Sorry Spike, but no amount of brotherly fondness is going to persuade me to partake in that. "I hate camping." "O-Oh..." His expression turned to disappointment in a millisecond, the dragon looking down. "Well... That's alright... I suppose I can always ask Pinkie or Fluttershy..." "Spike." Twilight, on cue, spoke up, smiling pleasantly at the downcast lizard... Though it looked rather forced. "I think I left one of the new quills upstairs. Could you bring it for me?" Spike merely nodded, sadly returning to the first floor above. And, waiting until he was out of earshot, Twilight regarded me with clear annoyance. "You could've been less crass about it." Scoffing, I rolled my eyes, "I'm utterly exhausted, how else was I suppose to be react?" "Like someone who didn't look or sound utterly repulsed at the idea. A simple 'No, thank you' for example." Shaking my head, my eyes glanced back up in ponderment. "What incited him to ask me anyway? He knows I'm more of an introvert." "Because I asked him to." At the confession, my confused gaze met Twilight's serious own. Sighing, she clarified, "I thought it might do you some good; you haven't been yourself ever since the whole Trixie affair. And... I'm worried about you." Worried? "I'm fine-" "So you keep telling everyone. But I know that's far from the case." Shaking her head, the mare's tone and expression softened. "You've been alot more... Distant lately, around me and everyone else. You stay out of the library for the majority of the day now - which is fine for you to explore the outdoors - yet you barely interact with our friends for more than five minutes before excusing yourself, so forgive me if I believe something's troubling you, and hanging out with Spike and the others for a few days might help you." Of course, Twilight would notice when something's troubling me, and would do her best to help rectify the problem. But this time, this time it was something she couldn't do anything about. "Alright... I haven't been feeling like myself lately." That I can admit. Twilight listened intently, letting me continue. "These recent nightmares. My frustration over being unable to return home worsening, and my... Forget it." I managed to shut myself up before revealing the last problem, revolving around the very unicorn hearing me out. "But I'll be fine, Twilight. My problems have always been my own, and I will deal with them myself." "Don't do that, Jack." What now? "Don't do what...?" "Shut your friends out like that." Ah. Then the mare invaded my personal space for the umpteenth time, placing a comforting hoof to my side. I gulped at the touch, yet Twilight only expressed concern and comfort. "After all the progress we've made, I don't want you to shield yourself from us again. Our friends will agree... We haven't done anything to upset you, have we?" "What? No, no!" I quickly reassured the mare. "Never! Well, not 'upset' anyway..." ...[BEEP]! "Then what?" Twilight frowned slightly. "Because sometimes I can't help but feel that you're avoiding us... Or someone specific at least..." Can't. Keep my. Bloody. Mouth shut. "Nothing, don't concern yourselves over it." I lied through my teeth. Good going Stardust, you're a bloody moron who can't help but slip up all the time, can you? Whether Twilight saw through the deception or not, she didn't comment on it. Instead, she sighed again and nodded, stepping back. "Alright, but we're here - especially me - when you're ready to talk." "I appreciate that..." Even if it is none of your damn business- Whoa, slow down there, no need to think such hostile thoughts towards Twilight of all people. I'm more tired than I thought... "Will you at least consider joining the girls with Spike for camping?" Oh God, she was giving me the adorable look, those pure violet sparkling eyes and kind smile... "For me?" Now, any teenage or young man would immediately abide to their crush's wishes upon giving them that deliberate - or sometimes unintentional - look. I, however, am more resistant; my exhaustion, self-irritation and autism winning over my infatuation for this beautiful mare. "No." Twilight pouted - that's right - searching my deadpanned gaze for a moment before looking away in disappointment. "Sorry, my dear, but nothing on this planet will ever convince me to go camping. Not even my friends." But hopefully there'll be something on this world that'll convince my nightmares to [BEEP] leave me to my [BEEP] beauty sleep. Running. Running. Running. Dark. Darker. Yet darker... I couldn't exactly recall why I was running, but from the looks of this place, it was better than just standing around and waiting to get mauled alive. Large black corridors, the walls and floors aged and broken, large holes beneath ready to consume a man whole. I had to be careful not to trip through one as I fled from the monsters. The only sounds were my footsteps, shallow breathing and, if possible, the sweat running down my face. Not good. It means my pursuers are fans of jumpscares- Oh [BEEP]! My arse fell roughly onto the creaking floorboards by my startled state, as before me was one of the monsters which sent chills down my spine, and a voice in my mind screaming for me to run. Standing there, watching my with empty sockets, only red glow emanating from where the eyes once were, stood a familiar character I had hoped never to see again. The animatronic bear, with their broken mouth wide open, silently regarded me as though waiting for me to react some more. Before it moved. [BEEEEEEP]! [BEEP] [BEEP] [BEEP] [BEEP] [BEEEP]! Pulling myself back up, I quickly sprinted back the way I came, taking a right from the previous corridor instead of forward. Panic overtook my sense, as every urge to run from Freddy overpowered any illogical sense to fight back. I don't wanna be an animatronic! I then took another right and- "[BEEP]!" I practically screamed in fright, falling on my [BEEP] again at the small black-haired, grey-skinned girl with a red dress. In her still hand held a pair of scissors, rusted and ready to be used as a murder weapon. Sachiko... Then soulless black eyes looked up towards me, a creepy smile on her dead features, prompting me to take off again, running down another corridor instead of retracing my steps. God dammit, I think having my eyes slowly stabbed out would be worse than being stuffed to death inside an animatronic costume! I need to get out of here, to escape this cursed elementary school, before I become another victim of this cruel reality. Aha! A staircase! Just what I needed- [BEEP]! Oh [BEEP] me! Standing atop the wooden stairs, darkness pouring out all over him, stood another creature I would rather not deal with right now. The sight incited me to run back, away from the Slenderman who pursued with teleportation. I'm trapped... I reached a fork in the corridors, three separate ways and each bearing the monsters within. The only safe way seemed to be the door behind me, and without hesitation I began pulling, terror overflowing my mind. Come on! Come on! Open you stupid door! Yet it wouldn't budge, to my horror. It seemed affixed to the wall, almost like a decoration. Meaning... I'm a goner... ...Oh [BEEP]... My body stilled, shooting upwards at the chilling laughter surrounding me, and slowly, cautiously, I turned. Freddy, Sachiko, and the Slenderman all walking out from the darkness of the three corridors, slowly and tortuously approaching with their limbs raised. This was it... I'm dead. My back to the wall, I slid down, just waiting for the end to come. And pretty soon, the three entities stood over me, glaring at me gleefully, even though one of them doesn't even have a face. Someone... Please... Help me... Then, unexpectedly, the walls and floor began melting, a dark purple voice all around us. And the three beings, to my shock, began... Morphing together, swirling to become another entity as one. And a terrified scream escaped my throat at the leering green eyes with red irises, black vapour all around them. "Someone! Please!" And it my wish was granted. The black vapour and evil eyes evaporated, along with the purple void. Oh Christ. Without thinking, my head was in my hoofs, tears trailing down my eyes. Good God, that was horrible... "You are safe now." "...What?" Feeling a presence above me, I carefully peaked my eyes out, and the sight that greeted me was the last I expected. An alicorn, blue as night, smiling at me serenely, as though her arrival here was exactly the comfort I needed. "L...Luna...?" She nodded, offering out a hoof. Slowly, I accepted it, helping me stand up. "The monsters are no longer here, Stardust. You're safe... For now." ...Didn't like the sound of that. "But... What are you doing here? And where are we?" Looking around, my eyes widened then as I recognized the street we were in. "This is... My home!" My Earth home! Luna nodded again, as though this wasn't all that impressive to her. "I've taken you here as a means of comfort, in order to escape the nightmarish realms of your dreams." Of my... Wait a minute... "Then this... Is a dream...?" "Indeed. I understand you have been having nightmares these past few weeks. I'm sorry it took so long for me to assist you." "Well I... hang on." Grasping her words, I looked back at the calm mare. "Assist me how? Aren't you just a figment of my imagination right now?" The majestic alicorn chuckled, "Hmhmhm. Many have assumed as much before you, Stardust. I am the Princess of the Night." Her wings unfolded as she announced her title. "It is my duty to help my citizens overcome the fears of their dreams. Twilight Sparkle has written to my dear sister about your plight, and I was obligated to assist you. After all, you've done so for me." My hoofs clenched beneath the solid road, glancing at my old house for a moment before frowning, "Then you mean to say... You invited yourself into my mind...?" "If you wish to think of it that way-" "Get out." "I- Excuse me?" Luna blinked in surprise at my angered demand. Pointing, I continued with justified irritation, "You have no right to be here. You can't just invade my dreams whenever you deem it fit, no matter if I need help or not. That's not for you to decide. Get the hell out of my mind." "Stardust-" "No!" My eye twitched at the hesitation. "These dreams - these nightmares - are my own problem, and I will deal with them as I see fit. I don't need you to guide my hand out of this." "Please, hear me out." Luna practically pleaded, looking quite saddened at my anger. "Your friends worry for you, understandably so. I've seen what you're experiencing in these nightmares, and it does not bold well. Let me help you in vanquishing this darkness from your mind-" "Get out!" Stepping forward, I was face-to-face with the hopeless mare. "[BEEP] what anyone else thinks! Especially you!" "Stardust..." The blue alicorn said, depression leaking from her voice as eyes became downcast. But I was having none of it. And, quite suddenly, a black winds began overtaking the area, an emphasis of my anger. Luna, looking shocked at the raw power, glanced upwards with widened eyes of shock and... Recognition? Irrelevant! "And don't ever come back!" I screamed in conclusion as her wings picked up on the wind, sending her into the night sky out of sight. Thank God. And behind was a dark chuckle- "-Jack! Jack!" Huh? What? Immediately my body shot up from the bed, looking around wildly. The hell was- Oh. Finally I noticed both Twilight and Spike, the former leaning on the edge of the bed while the dragon was a distance away. Both looked rather panicking. "Spike... Twilight?" Breathing out sighs of relief, the purple unicorn spoke first. "Thank goodness. We thought you weren't gonna wake up." Eh? "You were yelling in your sleep." Was I... Ah. "It's nothing to worry about now." Yet Twilight placed a warm comforting hoof on my forehead anyway, as though checking the temperature. "I'm fine Twilight... Really. It won't happen again." Leaning back, the mare asked with clear concern, "Are you sure?" Probably not. "Absolutely, go back to bed, both of you." Spike, rubbing his exhausted eyes, happily obliged, yet Twilight lingered for a moment, prompting my own tired sigh, "I'll be fine, love." "Do you want to talk about it?" "No... No I'm good. Sorry for waking you-" "Don't." Huh? "You have nothing to apologize for, apart from almost scaring me and Spike to death." She smiled without humour, before walking towards the bedroom door. "If this does happen again, then we're doing something about it, whether you agree or not. Okay? Goodnight Jack." Yeah sure... Another day of my friends checking up one me. Twilight constantly asking me about my health, vaguely pleading for me to tell her about the dreams. Not gonna happen. Spike being unusually quiet today, contrasting his typical carefree or complaining personality with the chores. Fluttershy visited today, though, asking if I wanted to help her with her animals. I politely declined, of course, as I wasn't feeling up to it. In fact, I haven't been feeling up to doing anything these days... What was wrong with me...? As evening was turning late, I was on my was to the staircase, intending to retire early. But then, a voice called out, "Hey Stardust." Turning around, I noticed Spike walk up with a hesitant smile, "You going to bed?" I simply nodded, not wishing to open my mouth right now. "You sure about that?" ...Yeah? Seeing my expression, Spike motioned for me to follow, "'Cause I've got something to show you." Alright, what was the dragon up to now? Both tired and slightly curious, I walked after the infant lizard. Did he have a new gem to show off, or was he going to share a secret with me? "In here." Spike said before entering a nearby room. The room with the fireplace, to be exact, where Nightshade usually resided for his own solitude. And inside was the owl himself... And Twilight, both cozying up to the active fireplace with content expressions. Along with... Marshmallows attached to sticks being roasted by the fire. ...Why? "Ta-da!" Spike then announced, gesturing top the entire room, to which I've finally noticed the... Peculiar decorations around the place. Leaves, branches, rocks... along with two tents near the window. It's like they've turned this room into a jungle for some reason. "Alright, I'll bite... What the hell is this?" "Our camping site!" The dragon replied enthusiastically. "I know you hate camping outside, so Twilight thought we could do it indoors!" Looking up, the unicorn smiled pleasantly. "...That's not camping though." Both dragon and mare rolled their eyes at my confused observation. "Well duh. Which is why we added all these leaves, branches and rocks to the place." So you have. "So whaddya say; wanna camp out with us, roast some marshmallows, tell spooky stories and whatnot?" Over Spike's energetic head, Twilight sent me a look, daring me to decline the offer. After all, Spike practically said that they did all this for me. "...Marshmallows you say?" Spike grinned, nodding happily. "Uh-huh." "Sure, why not?" May as well indulge them after their hard work. Clearly ecstatic by my answer, Spike dragged towards the two, stepping over the laird branches and rocks. Very immersive. Next thing I knew, I was sitting too comfortably close with the others, the four of us sitting by the fire, waiting for the gooey substances to finish being cooked. Spike and Nightshade were closest to the fire, though out of harm's way, waiting for the food to finish so they can devour the delicious treats. Can owls eats marshmallows? And Twilight and I were just lying behind them, enjoying the sight of the two eager kids waiting to eat. Silence had taken over the room, the only occasional sound being the cackling fire... And it was quite relaxing. I can see why people enjoy camping. This peace, this atmosphere, just interacting with the ones you lo- Err, are close to. What can be better? Then I felt Twilight's head lean against my furry chest. And my heart rate accelerated. Her horn brushing my jawline, prompting me to return the gesture, resting my head atop her comforting own, hoping she wouldn't mind. Apparently that wasn't the case, as Twilight only seemed to snuggle into my chest further. ...Yep, just got better. A part of me wanted to fall asleep right now... And without really thinking logically, my free left hoof wrapped around her back, inciting the mare to look up, and I to meet her gaze, sparkling eyes reflecting beautifully from the fire. This was like a dream... It then occurred to my fuzzy brain how exactly close our muzzles were, and Twilight's eyelids began closing slowly, her mouth inching upwards. Almost instinctively, I responded in kind and- "They're done!" [BEEP]! God damn mother-[BEEP]! At Spike's happy announcement, our eyes widened, and Twilight quickly retracted her head away from me, looking at the floorboards in clear embarrassment, and I don't think the heat from the fireplace is responsible for the redness on her cheeks. I was so close! Dammit Spike! Wait... I was so close to what exactly...? Time progressed, the four of us munching on our own roasted marshmallows. Yum, I'll have to say... Though I prefer them soft. Still, I couldn't even bring myself to meet Twilight's eyes after what just happened then. And I'm trying to ponder what exactly did happen, because there was absolutely no way that Twilight Sparkle reciprocated my feelings. Devouring his marshmallows in no time flat, the young dragon then said excitedly, "Done!" The sight incited our mouthful chuckles, at least. Well, Spike's enthusiasm isn't something I can be mad at. "Next, let's tell some spooky stories!" At this, I raised an invisible brow after swallowing my food, "Oh, I don't think you want to hear the kind of stories I have in mind." Twilight glanced at me from that devious tone. Well, I can't lie, it would serve a little payback for just then. Spike scoffed, folding his arms in challenge, "I can take on anything you've got!" "Ya sure about that?" "Now Jack-" But the excited lizard cut off Twilight's warning tone, "Yeah! You go first then, Stardust! I won't get scared!" "...Very well. Ahem." Slowly, a grin crept on my muzzle after clearing my throat. "But first, someone turn the lights off. We can't have a campfire without the only light source being the fire." The dutiful owl volunteered, flying over and switching off the room's lights. Perfect. Looking back at Spike, who, with the flames from the fireplace lighting up his face. slowly looked apprehensive at my expression, I started my retribution with a slow, calm tone, "It all began at a pizzeria..." "Spike! Wait!" A distressed Twilight called futilely after the sobbing dragon, who had fled the room after hearing about halfway through my tale. "Well... That went well." I couldn't help but comment. At this, I was treated to Twilight's infamous glare. "'That went well?!' I think you just scarred Spike for life, Jack! What were you thinking?!" "Ah he'll be fine." I waved dismissively. "I wasn't too gruesome with the details. I haven't even got to the best part yet." Although Spike ran off right at the beginning of the part about the frontal lobe, which was admittedly disappointing. The purple unicorn, however, wasn't amused, which could be an understatement. "I can't believe you shared such a horrific story with us, especially with him! Look, even Owlicious is frightened!" I glanced at the pointed bird, who was shivering under her own wings. "Did you even think before you started telling the story?" "Of course I did." I nodded. Yes, I was mostly thinking of payback. "Besides, many children back home wouldn't be that scared at that dumbed down version of Five Nights At-" "How can you be so callous about it?" Twilight's voice was close to yelling. "You might have given them nightmares for weeks now!" Oh good, maybe Luna can bother them instead of me now. "It's not my fault they couldn't handle-" "It is most definitely your fault!" I frowned, not liking this tone Twilight was using against me. Then she poked roughly into my chest. "Spike just wanted us all to have a nice campfire together, and you've ruined it. I hope you feel proud of yourself." ...[BEEP] this. "Now where are you going?" Twilight demanded after I brushed past her. "Outside." I replied hotly. "The real outside, not this farce of a campfire. I don't need this right now." "You can't just walk away from these things-!" The door slammed shut before I could allow the infuriating mare to finish, my hoofs stomping towards the front door. Screw this, the last thing I needed was to be scolded by her of all people. Wonder if Sugarcube Corner's still open by now. Exiting the house, I leaned against the red door for a moment, and exhaled slowly. Christ... What a night... Maybe I was a little too cruel to Spike and Nightshade just then by telling them that kind of story. Hell, Twilight attempted to interrupt me numerous times as though I was going too far. Yet a part of me wanted to continue, as though watching and hearing the two kids suffer brought some sense of delight. ...What was wrong with me? Shaking my head, my hoofs began moving. I needed a drink, and a lie-in. Soda is always the cure for anger and depression... At least for me anyway. This nightmares are getting to me more than I thought- Oh. Unexpectedly, a certain alicorn landed right before me, her height blocking the moon from my gaze, illuminating her body. And this, certainly, was also the last thing I needed right now. "Luna." "Stardust." She greeted far more politely, "Going for a stroll?" "Something like that." I shrugged. "What do you want?" If Luna was upset by my bluntness, she didn't show it. "I wished to speak to you sometime during tonight. It seems fate has made us both fortunate." I snorted, "That's debatable." "Stardust... I apologize if my trespassing of your dreams has upset you." Luna began, sounding as though she was carefully selecting her words. "But, it wouldn't benefit you to keep these problems to yourself like this. I'm sure Twilight and your friends will agree." "Let them ponder." I immediately responded, already walking forward. "I don't need you, or the others, to interfere with my life. The fact I've let them in so far is more than enough. Goodnight Luna." "Stardust, there is a great darkness within you." The alicorn then said while I walked by, inciting my pause. Her azure eyes stayed on my figure. "I sensed it last night, and it was that same presence which banished me from your mind. Whatever it is, you mustn't allow it to grow, otherwise it will consume you." That does it. "You know what that darkness is, your Highness?" I asked mockingly before facing her fully. "That is the darkness of humanity, and there's nothing you can do about it. This supposed chaos within me has always been around, and has always grown. Hell, I practically embrace its power, whenever the light fails me. Now, if you've got nothing better to say, leave me alone, and go invade someone else's privacy like you did the other night. Besides, calling the kettle black considering you gave in to your own darkness long ago, eh?" Truth hurts, doesn't it Luna? The mare finally expressed sadness. "It is true that I once submitted to my own selfish desires..." Luna began quietly, looking lost in thought. "Jealously, a lust for power, to make others love the night as much as they adore the sunlight. It almost destroyed me, and I just don't want the same to befall my friends." "How noble of you." I commented dryly, resuming my walk. "You can start then, next time, by asking to enter someone's dreams rather than invade them at your own pleasure. Otherwise, you're no better than your sister." "...Would that include your dreams, Stardust?" Halting for a brief moment, I called over my ponified shoulder. "Not on your life, my dear." Before continuing, effectively leaving Luna in the dust. Was I being a bit mean? Maybe. Probably. But I consider a fair lecture after that invasion of privacy last night. And Twilight wonders why I'm reluctant to let people in.
Chapter Sixty-One: The Ties That Bend Chapter Sixty-One: The Ties That Bend What a relaxing and peaceful day. Birds were singing, flowers were blooming. On days like these, the common man can just lie down and enjoy the serene blue skies, the positive atmosphere, the warmness which clouds us like a warm blanket- "Oooooooh, I wish the mailpony would just come already! I can't wait another minute to find out if Rainbow Dash got in or not!" Or, at least it would be a nice peaceful day. Rolling my eyes, I lazily gazed upwards from my spot, "Calm the [BEEP] down Pinkie, it'll be here." Twilight, from her spot on the picnic blanket, sent a look at my use of language, prompting my indifferent shrug. Hey, not my fault if Pinkie was full-on disturbing my moment of relaxation. "Pinkie Pie, you're more nervous than Rainbow Dash." Twilight proceeded to point out humouredly. What was going on, you ask? Well, not that I'd see why you would, but basically Rainbow Dash is awaiting her acceptance letter into Hogwarts- the Wonderbolts Academy. Good for her, it means one less annoyance while I'm still trapped on this world. My relationship with the others has seem to have taken a derailed turn. Not my fault. I seem to be getting into more and more arguments with these six lately, including over minor things. Not that it'd stopped us all from being friends of course, as viewed here, but enough to make me think that these ponies have it out for me. I don't know why, I just find them more irritating these days. Even Twilight. Must have something to do with these complex feelings... Or perhaps a part of me was now blaming them for my predicament on this world. "She is the best flyer in Ponyville." Applejack commented, inciting the egotistical pegasus to zoom off into the air. "In Ponyville?" Followed by Rainbow being her usual self- showing off. Speeding around an innocent cloud into a slide. "I'm probably the best flyer in all of Equestria." As she slid down, I said dryly, "Well we can all dream, can't we?" Prompting the mare to slow down from her relaxing state and scowl at me. I met her glare head-on. Go on, retort Sonic Ripoff. I dare you. "Hey look!" Pinkie then exclaimed, and the others followed her pointing hoof. "Got a letter here for Rainbow Dash!" The mail stallion finally arrived. Oh good, the sooner she leaves, the better. Without delay, Rainbow quickly zoomed over and snatched the offered envelope, tearing the thing opens for the message inside. Then, as she read the contents within, her pink pupils shrank, disbelievingly. Oh no, she didn't get in, did she? That's a shame. Now we'll have a whole episode dedicated to Rainbow moping and doping about how she wasn't accepted, and her friends will trying cheering her up, concluding with the lesson that you don't need some experts praising your skills or not; that as long as you believe in yourself and your friends believing in you. Then she gets the acceptance letter at the end and- "Gotcha!" ...Of course. "You guys are so gullible." ...Excuse me you impudent mare?! "Like I wasn't gonna get in." "Now I wish that was the case." I growled, rolling up from my lying position and joining the others, while Pinkie tackled Rainbow in a fierce embrace. "I'm just soooooo happy for you!" Really? Because I'm more happy for me. "Uh... Uh, thanks?" "Quickly, Pinkie, hug her to death." I urged dryly. Ow. Applejack roughly elbowed my side... [BEEP]. "Pinkie Pie, I kinda need to get going." "Oh don't let us stop you." "Stardust." Rarity then said sternly. I rolled my eyes. What? "Okay, I'm done." Pinkie said after releasing the blue pegasus, hopping away happily. "That's a shame... I'm just kidding!" I added heatedly at the looks given to me by three of the ponies. "The sooner I get there, the sooner I can show my stuff." That said, Rainbow flew quickly into the air, grabbing her backpack before stopping one last time. "See you guys in a week!" "Good luck!" Applejack said as the others waved. "I'll need it!" Was the Sonic Ripoff's last words before ascending to join the academy. "Hope you burn in hell!" I added jokingly... Yet the others glared at me anyway, save for Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie. "What?" "You could at least be more encouraging for her." Rarity said, frowning at me. "Surely you could've cast aside this recent mean behaviour of yours in favour for Rainbow." For Rainbow... Seriously? And I wasn't being mean- "DON'T FORGET TO WRRRRRRRRRRRRRITE!" ARGHHHHHHHHH! "PINKIE PIE YOU [BEEP]!" I shouted, expressing my rage, after the echo from the megaphone was done literally shaking the ground, mountains and trees, and almost shattering my eardrums. Stomping towards her, I ripped the Goddamn thing from her hoof and threw it as far away from possible. "DO YOU WANT OUR EARS TO BLEED?!" And, big shock, Pinkie only grinned sheepishly. Yet before I could continue scolding this Earth Pony, a hoof settled calmly on my side, belonging to none other than Applejack. Her gaze said to just let it go, prompting my eye roll. Whatever... Just when I thought I can finally relax, things settle off again without warning. My moment of reading this book in peace was interrupted by the vocal arrivals of Twilight and Rarity, who were entering the library with concerned voices. "I'm really worried for Pinkie Pie. She hasn't stopped checking the mail ever since Rainbow Dash left for the academy." Ay... "I share your concerns, Twilight. It's as if our dear Pinkie genuinely believes that Rainbow has forgotten all about us." Shocking. "It's just Pinkie being Pinkie. Don't worry about it." I flippantly spoke up without glancing at the book, part of hoping they will express their pointless worries elsewhere. Yet, they seemed to have ignored me. "Maybe we should consider visiting Rainbow sooner than later, if that'll ease Pinkie's unnerved behaviour." "Hm, you might be right darling. That'll show Pinkie that she has nothing to fret about." "Great, have fun with that." I spoke up again, my voice painfully making it clear that these two were distracting me from my reading. "Huh? You're coming with us too, Jack." That statement prompted my snort. "The hell I am." I had absolutely no intention on visiting that academy just to help the melodramatic Pinkie Pie calm down. They can sort it out themselves. "I'm sure Rainbow Dash will appreciate all of her friends visiting her." Bull. [BEEP]. This irritation finally made me snap the book shut, getting up from my seat to leave. I can read peacefully elsewhere; this was just nothing but distracting for me. "You want to visit her? That's fine. I have no incentive to." "Of course you do." Rarity pointed out in confusion. "Rainbow Dash is still your friend, is she not? That's incentive enough." "And besides, why would you need persuading?" Twilight asked evenly, "Some fresh air might do you some good, and you'd get to see how one becomes a Wonderbolt. Doesn't the thought intrigue you?" "Oh yes, the thought is definitely fascinating." I rolled my eyes, "Why, I've so been trying the grasp how they do their amazing talents for God knows how long now. You're right Twilight, sign me up for the ride!" Catching my sarcasm without fault, Twilight spoke up in exasperation. "Alright, I get it. You're in a bad mood; you have been these last few months now. Are you finally going to tell us what's wrong, or just hurl more of your oh-so charming dry comments at us?" ...Fine, she wants to know. Why not indulge her? "Oh I don't know." I began, refusing to look at the listening mares. "Maybe I'm just sick of being obligated to help my friends out of their own pathetic dilemmas. Maybe none of this is worth the energy anymore. Or maybe, just maybe, I'm sick and tired of being here, far away from my friends, my family, the people I grew up around, the people who understand me better than any of you do." After a moment, there was only stunned silence, before Twilight spoke up rather hesitantly, "Jack... I've been trying to find a solution to that ever since you've shared with me your dilemma-" "Yeah, and you've been doing a good job, haven't you Twilight?" The Rarity spoke up on the purple unicorn's defense, "Now that's not fair, Stardust. We've just as determined to help you return to your home, but you can't blame Twilight nor anyone else here for what's happened to you-" That does it. "Can't I, Rarity? Can't I?!" My hardened eyes focused on their uncertain expressions. "Maybe I can, and maybe I will, because I can. Of all words to end up in, why THIS one? Why am I stuck in a world filled of walking talking jelly beans? Why did Specter force me to interact with this world and its stupid, Goddamn naive inhabitants? What's the bloody point?!" Emphasized with my free hoof slamming the floor below, smashing a hole through admist my frustration. But that hardly mattered. Just why, why, did Specter do this to me? What had I done to warrant my unwilling arrival into Equestria? It made no bloody sense at all! What was the [BEEP] point of me being here?! "Jack..." The more logical of the two unicorns spoke up, stepping forward rather apprehensively, "I understand how you must feel." I sincerely doubt that. "To be forced away from your home and the people you love. Believe me when I say that I - that we - want to help you, and I'm doing my best to fulfill your wish." ...Tch. "Perhaps just doing your best isn't good enough, Twilight..." I muttered, loud enough for them to hear. At seeing her wince, I turned around, unable to see the impact I was making on her with my words. "You're not as perfect as Celestia makes you out to be. Not every solution can be solved with magic or 'friendship.' If you can't help me, than I don't know why I bother expecting anything from you at all." My piece said, I resumed my walk towards the stairs, leaving two stunned unicorns behind. Truth hurts, but reality has always been harsh with its occupants. Perhaps now, they'll finally see that. ...So why did I feel like my heart just got stabbed for saying all that to them? "This is so [BEEP] stupid." "Oh will ya just give it a rest already?" Applejack responded for the group, rolling her eyes at my displeasure. "You've been doin' nothin' but complainin' for the last half hour. We get it." I don't think you do. Practically dragged from the library to now, the five mares and I were currently riding this hot air balloon towards the oh-so famous Wonderbolts Academy, because apparently Pinkie couldn't get it through her pink thick skull that Rainbow won't just forget about us on a whim... Though I wish I could. "Remind me as to why I'm here again?" Sighing tiredly, Twilight glanced behind her, "Because you've contributed to the care package. It's only fair that Rainbow Dash thanks you in person also." I snorted at that, smirking a little at the thought of the pegasus' reaction. It's a shame she won't understand the meaning of the picture I've drawn for her, safely inside that package we took with us. A very beloved human gesture of a hand affectionately referred to as 'The Bird"... Hehehehehehe... "Oh, I do hope Rainbow Dash will love our gifts." Fluttershy spoke up, "I can't wait for her to see the love and care we've put in for her." Love and care... Sure let's go with that. Heheheheh... At least I'll have a good laugh at her confusion while I'm basically kidnapped- "I see something!" The obnoxious Pinkie suddenly yelled, pointing in one direction. Applejack squinted along with myself and the others, seeing the rather dark blue blur up ahead. "Ya'll reckon it's the Wonderbolts Acade-?" I don't blame her for stopping. Due to the literal hurricane heading our way. "It's a twister!" No [BEEP]! "Turn the balloon around!" I quickly ordered. Yet too late. The looming whirlwind of death was already upon us before we could take action. "Hold on!" Twilight then commanded futilely, as our mode of transportation was sucked up into the harrowing tornado. Yet I obliged as quickly as I could, gripping the edges of the balloon with all my might. Again, to no avail. I think I'm gonna hurl! As we sped around and around in the wind, everything a quick blur, I faintly heard the sound of ropes snapping nearby, which my disorientated mind quickly realized what was happening next. Oh [BEEP]! What followed next were screams. From the girls and myself. I couldn't help it! I'm falling to my death for Christ's sake! How in God's name were we suppose to survive?! As my vision became more clearer again, the ground far below looming closer with every second, I shook my head wildly to clear off the urge to vomit, my mouth still yelling in terror as we were falling to our ends. Oh [BEEP], what am I going to do?! Looking around again, the harsh wind whipping through my face and mane, I then noticed the horrified and fearful expression of the others as they also screamed. I didn't have the voice right now to yell at Fluttershy that she can FLY! Then I noticed Twilight, and time stilled for a moment, suddenly occurring to me that this mare would, in fact, die from the impact with the others. ...No. With as much strength as I could muster, the unforgiving weather pushing my body back, I reached out, hoping Twilight will do the same. Upon noticing from the corner of her eye, the unicorn hesitated at my offered hoof. Come on you damn stubborn mare! I won't let you die! I won't allow the others to either, but if one of us deserves to live the most... Well, that'd be all you but me. But dammit if I'm not going to sacrifice myself for the mare I- Oh finally! She grasped my hoof. Then, with the finality of my muscles, I pulled the scared mare in, over me so she can at least survive somehow after landing on my cold unmoving body. Our eyes met, hers widening in realization before Twilight struggled, obviously protesting at what I was doing. But I held firm, embracing the mare fully and protectively. Sorry love, yours and the girl's lives are much important than mine. At least the last thing I get to see was you... ...Wait, what the [BEEP]? Before I knew it, we were slowing down... And ascending, to our justified confusion. The breeze against my back suggested that we landed on something soft, which was completely absurd, unless gravity decided to reverse itself, but I wouldn't hold my breath on it. So what was going on- Oh. A cloud was lifting us... Okay- [BEEP]! Now we were hurtled into the air, prompting me to hold Twilight closer. The mare wasn't struggling this time, instead embracing me just as firmly as though she could protect me also. While a part of me was glad that Twilight wasn't mad at me enough to not accept my help, I remained confounded as to what just happened. Balloon. Twister. Falling. Certainty of death. Cloud. Hurled up in the air. And then we were finally saved. Catching us were numerous pegasi, all wearing ridiculous outfits, forcing Twilight and I to depart as we were carried by the ponies back to safety. As reality sunk in, I slowly exhaled in relief, a turbulence of emotions passing through me at the whole ordeal. That was [BEEP] close. We were dropped gently on the grass above the clouds - Hi how can that happen - greeted by other pegasi adorning the same dark blue costumes with lightning strike stripes. Probably training outfits. Immediately, I asked the others, "Is everyone alright?" At their relieved nods, I sighed again, "Thank God..." "Jack..." Oh dear... "What have I told you about using that name in public?" I asked sternly, voice wheezing a little after screaming a few moments ago. Yet Twilight wasn't fazed by my tone, brilliant eyes reflecting relief, gratitude and... Something else. "Were you really going to...?" "Use my own body as a barrier to save you?" I finished with a shrug. "Of course. Done it before haven't I?" The others, meanwhile, smiled knowingly at the exchange, to which I ignored. Yet before she could reply, probably in gratitude or a lecture, Pinkie then spoke up, "Look, it's Rainbow!" Our attention turned to the arriving pegasus, who looked positively worried for our well-being as well. "Are you guys okay?!" She asked, rushing towards us rather panicking. "Uh-huh!" The girls answered, while I simply nodded. Then the four mares embraced their concerned friend, who eagerly returned the gesture. "Pinkie Pie!" Sonic Ripoff then exclaimed. Whoops, didn't notice the pink Earth Pony lying on the grass. My bad. Pinkie, opening her eyes, glanced up at the blue pegasus before her eyes started watering. "You... Remember me!" Jesus Christ... "Well, yeah, of course I remember you!" As Pinkie hugged her friend bridal style, Rainbow regarded us then with confusion. "But, what are you all doing here?" It was clear to me now that Rainbow was responsible for the cloud which saved our fall. And now I felt bad for what I've put in the care package. When we get home, I'll bake the pegasus some special brownies. My treat. "We wanted to bring you a care package." Applejack explained. "Didn't realize we'd be in the middle of some crazy tornado drill." Then, out of nowhere, a dark lime pegasus spoke up in hype, "That. Was. Awesome!" Our near-deaths? I hardly agree. Rainbow Dash shared that sentiment, "Awesome? My friends could've been smashed to pieces!" "Yeah, but they weren't, right?" The [BEEP]? That's irrelevant; we almost DIED for [BEEP]'s sake! The dark green pegasus, with a yellow and orange mohawk of a mane, then sped upwards, "Can't say the same for the clouds. We totally wiped them out with that tornado!" ...Wait... "The other cadets will have to-" "That was YOU?!" I suddenly yelled before I could stop myself, angered eyes burning towards the nervous-looking Rainbow Dash. "We almost died because of YOU?!" "Jack..." "No Twilight! Rainbow isn't getting out of this one! [BEEP] leniency! We almost [BEEP] died!" "It- It was an accident!" The blue pegasus suddenly protested, flinching at my enraged expression. "I didn't mean to-!" "Perhaps the concept of death might not mean anything to you, Sonic." I hissed, teeth grinding as a passing thought to rip this reckless, idiotic mare's wings off feather by feather came to mind. "But where I'm from, we face that reality everyday of our lives. Why, it just happened today, right then, a couple of minutes! We were about to [BEEP] die because you can't hold a lid on YOUR arrogance!" The stupid whelp spoke weakly, "Stardust... I'm sorry-" "Save it." I didn't want to hear it. Shoving past the hurt copycat, I spoke firmly, anger continuing to leak from my tone, "You're the most reckless, inconsiderate, lazy, insolent pegasus in all of this Godforsaken world. Our friends almost died because of you. I hope that burns into your mind, because I especially won't be forgetting it anytime soon." That said, I walked off, leaving the stunned audience behind. I needed to be as far away from these ponies as possible. To my annoyance and infuriated mood, however, they persisted. Despite my clear need to be alone, the mares, while seemingly waiting for Sonic the Pegasus to return, followed me to the other side of this floating road. Though they said nothing to me, discussing to themselves, I knew they were throwing worrying glances at me time to time. How do I know? Because I know them well enough for that. Yet before one of them could dare to approach me, the blue pegasus returned with some news I couldn't care less about. My gaze remained firm on the clouds over the edge, wishing this glare of mine would burn through the white fluff. "Ya did what?!" "Being a Wonderbolt was your dream!" Rarity added to Applejack's exclamation, after hearing the pegasus' resignation. Hey, I'm not complaining. "Not anymore." "I'm sorry Rainbow Dash; I know how much this meant to you." I snorted. Yeah it meant so much she would cause a natural disaster just to show off. Obviously hearing that snort, I heard the blue pony sigh regretfully, "Stardust-" "Don't [BEEP] talking to me." I snapped in annoyance. Before she could reply or have anyone stick up for her, another, yet unfamiliar, feminine voice called out, "Rainbow Dash!" A part of me wanted to glance at the arrival, but I remained firm in not wishing to even look at the one responsible for endangering our lives. "How dare you storm out of my office without giving me a chance to respond." Yep, sounds like Rainbow Dash alright. "The Wonderbolts are looking for the best flyers in Equestria." The unknown individual continued, "But you were right: Being the best should never be at the expense of our fellow ponies. It's not just about pushing ourselves, it's about pushing ourselves in the right direction. You've shown that you're capable of doing just that." My head slowly raised upward at every disbelieving words, expression that of absurdity and anger. So... Rainbow almost got her friends killed... And they're rewarding her for it...? ...What the [BEEP]?! "You're no wingpony, Rainbow Dash, you're a leader!" What the [BEEP] [BEEP]?! My eye twitched, and it took every ounce of my being not to turn around and ruin the so-called moment. No! NO! She shouldn't be handed any responsibility after that display! What the [BEEP] is WRONG with these ponies?! But Sonic, obviously, agreed with this other pony's assessment. "Ohmygosh Ohmygosh Ohmygosh Ohmygosh!" "Now get out there and give me twenty!" "Yes ma'am!" And evidently, off she went, as I heard the whooshing sound of a pegasus ascending, leaving the others to cheer her on and myself to smack my head in disbelief. This was... I don't... You can't... ...[BEEP] morons... "Wait! You didn't even get to open your care package!" Pinkie then hopelessly called out, to my great irritation. "Oh I think she's been rewarded enough for her 'good behaviour,' Pinkie." I practically sneered, still refusing to look behind me from the clouds. "What's his problem?" The unfamiliar voice inquired. Twilight, of course, answered politely and in exasperation. "Ja- Stardust hasn't been himself lately." "And he kinda blames Rainbow for the whole twister fiasco." Suuuure, let's call it that, why don't we, Applejack? "Oh. Well then, good thing no one was hurt then." The new mare pointed out. And finally, I was incited enough to face the others, all startled at my infuriated glare. "That's not relevant; Rainbow's reckless behaviour almost got us killed, and you decided to reward her for it?" The yellow pegasus with shades, wearing a blue uniform and having a ridiculous hairstyle, frowning in challenge, "Rainbow Dash recognized the folly of her actions, and redeemed herself by trying to quit. That is an acknowledgement of responsibility, and she was rewarded accordingly. And besides, no one was hurt, yes?" A low growl escaped my muzzle. I knew the mare had a point... But a part of me wanted to protest otherwise or just shove past her. "Also, Stardust, may I point out it was all a big accident?" Rarity said next, sticking up for the absent Sonic Ripoff. "Rainbow had no intention of harming us, and we weren't exactly expected here." "But that still doesn't excuse the tornado." I then said, glaring heatedly at the obvious trainer. "What were you thinking, allowing such a thing to be used?" "I wasn't aware of it until afterwards-" "So you're blatantly incompetent, then?" "Excuse me?" I was then found face-to-face with the yellow pegasus, a staredown commencing. Then Fluttershy spoke up, quietly attempting to diffuse the tension, "Um, guys? Shouldn't we just be happy for Rainbow?" Twilight, of course, spoke in relief, "You're right Fluttershy. We should be celebrating that Rainbow Dash became a leader." "Oh, and I know just how to do that!" Pray tell, Pinkie. "Let's have a party in Cloudsdale!" Tch. "Enjoy that." I said, barely glancing at the others who were nodding to the ecstatic Earth Pony. "I'm going home." Applejack shrugged, "Suit yourself." Oh, finally had enough of me love? Good for you. Snorting, I walked by them, my eyes meeting the stern ones of the dark yellow pegasus one last time, before resuming my pace. So when I endanger myself I get lectured at for it, but when Rainbow almost gets her friends killed she's given a pat on the back. This world was bull-[BEEP]. And I'm beginning to have enough of it.
Chapter Sixty-Two: Breaking Friendship Chapter Sixty-Two: Breaking Friendship The mares were distancing themselves from me. Which was fine, really, though God knows what I did to warrant that behaviour. What, for yelling at Rainbow Dash at the Academy incident? She deserved the lecture. Hell, they should be grateful that was all I gave her for almost killing our friends. But whatever, I guess. If those childish ponies want to play this game, by all means. I'm been winning from the very beginning anyway. Resting atop the hill, a heavy frown had stuck to my features all morning to now. The last few days - no, weeks - have been far from pleasant; the headaches have returned, occasionally appearing here and there, the nightmares grow worse than ever, and my friendship with the others was spiraling downhill. Again, not my fault. ...Wasn't it? A weary sigh escaped my slow breathing muzzle. I'm not even sure anymore. Everyday feels like I'm being pressured now, like something daunting was resting on my ponified shoulders. Responsibility unworthy to be carried by me. I just want to go home. Is that so much to ask for-? "Hey Stardust!" Tch. Well, apart from the mares, there was one who hadn't begun avoiding me as of yet. "Spike." I acknowledged without turning to glance at the panting dragon. "Knew I'd find you here." Good for you. "I was wondering if you wanted to hang out, 'cause we haven't done anything since that camping, and that didn't turn our so well so I thought we can try and fix that and... Are you alright...?" Am I? My hoof immediately clutched my temple. "Not in the mood, Spike..." "Oh..." Yet the dragon annoyingly persisted, prompting my eye twitch, "I just thought you might wanna hang out, because you've been rather distant lately and we're all worried that-" Ah. Of course. "So you're here because Twilight suggested the idea then, is that it?" "What? No!" Spike quickly denied the accusation, "This was my idea! I just thought it might cheer you up because-" My derisive snort cut him off, "Regardless, I'm not interested. I have more important things to do than bake a Goddamn cake." Why couldn't Spike understand? I just wanted some peace and quiet. And yet, in a world full of energetic irritating multicoloured sentient ponies, that can never be the case, can't it? "Oh... Are you sure-" "Yes. Leave me alone." "But I-" "[BEEP] off Spike!" Facing the dragon while commanding that, the infant lizard blinked, looking stunned at the infuriated yell... Before the corners of his eyes began producing tears, Spike frightfully stepping back down the hill. ...[BEEP], what have I done?! "Spike! Spike!" To no avail, the dragon fled, the sound of his sobbing accompanying him back to the library. Thus leaving me back here, alone and with silence, yet now I felt rather... Empty. Christ... What was wrong with me...? Shaking my tired head, I settled back down on the grass and laid my muzzle on my crossed limbs, attempting to get some more rest. I'm sure Spike will forgive me. After all, Twilight has been a heavy influence on the baby dragon. Which is more than what I can say for me... Don't ask me how. Now I'm back at the infamous Crystal Empire. Somehow, by some small margin, I was convinced by a rather scared Fluttershy to join the mares in visiting Twilight's sibling and in-law for... reasons. I'm sure they explained why we were here, but I hardly paid attention. What did it matter in the long run? Ugh... This headache was getting far more intolerable. My teeth gritted in frustration, eyes clenching at the growing pounding pain. The more we reach the throne room, the more this insufferable aching would increase in size. It didn't help that I couldn't resist glaring at the kingdom's residents upon passing them either. The cowards immediately scurried away from my gaze, to the other's worry and exasperation. "Twily!" "Shining!" As sister and brother reunited, I tore my gaze from the sentimental sight to the window beside me, far more interested in what the outside view had to offer. Though my ears picked up on the following conversation, Twilight and Cadence then immediately doing that Godforsaken little dance of theirs, prompting my eye roll. Honestly, these ponies have never heard of dignity, huh? "We're so happy you could visit! We wanted to show you how much the kingdom has flourished since last time you were here." Yeah I imagine the progression has been SO great with you two just sitting on your arses all day. "And we're happy to be here!" Twilight responded, as though she had any right to speak on my behalf- That's enough. I outwardly flinched at the growing headache, rubbing my temple in desperation. Please, for the love of God, just leave me alone already. It's as if something here in particular was inciting this pain to fester and travel all across my ponified head. Then I had the inexplicable urge to start emphasizing my frustration and anger by trashing the place and yelling at the innocent ponies before me. But why...? Glancing at the oblivious equines, I then noticed Armor regarding me strangely, inciting me to look sharply back at the window, finding myself unable to meet his gaze. Hell, I've been avoiding everyone's gazes recently. Most of the time now I just glared back; at the Mane Six, at Spike and even the passerbys of Ponyville who merely glanced at me. ...I need to be alone. Maybe this place had a library. I hadn't fully explored the place as of yet. Without alerting them to my departure, I turned around and quietly crept away from the massive throne room. They won't be mad, just ridiculously concerned as usual. But that wasn't necessary, I didn't need their help or their pity. I just needed to be alone, and to find a way home as soon as possible. Finding the library was easier than I thought. In fact, navigating the entire structure of the castle was a lot less frustrating than I originally assumed. Locating the room with ease, I set myself to read there while Twilight and the rest got on with whatever they were here for in the first place. Whatever it was, I'll have no part in it. Something about this world's equivalent of the Olympic Games, which prompted my disgust. Lovely. More sports. Time passed by, and as I was reading my fourth book, the growling sound of my stomach indicated it was time to seek out some food. Returning the books neatly where they belonged, I proceeded on my way to the castle's kitchen. Though I could just order a servant to bring me food... Yeah... That sounds rather appealing. May as well put the workers to good use. Cadence and Armor were probably too goody-two-shoes to properly have their servants do their jobs. Then I wondered... What else could I do with these ponies while I'm here? May as well have some fun, after all... Hehehehe... "You look amused." Gah! My posture shifted to startled at the unexpected presence of Shining Armor, who was regarding me curiously. What, did I have something on my face? "Sorry, just wanted to check up on you." "Well now you have." I retorted dismissively. Was I being too rude to the monarch of this castle? Perhaps. But the last thing I needed right now was another pony being overly concerned for my well-being. I'm fine, for [BEEP]'s sake. And yet, the expressive response was uncertainty, before Armor tried again, "I've heard there's been... Issues between Twilight, your friends and you." Have you now? "Is everything alright?" "Just peachy." I said sourly. "Aside from the fact they've been irritable as of late, everything's just fine." At that, the stallion's features frowned softly, "'Irritable?' That's funny, because that's how Rainbow Dash described your recent behaviour." Oh really now? Well I'll be sure to thank the blue mare for her gossiping later. "Look, if it's something you want to talk about-" "There is nothing I want to discuss." Least with you, Armor. I shook my head in annoyance, "They're the ones who are the problem, not-" ... "Stardust... Stardust, What's wrong?" And suddenly, at seeing something from the corner of my eye at the other end of the corridor, was a sight that fueled almost every negative emotion within me: Anger, disbelief, rage. Yet none of that compared to the feeling I held towards the pegasus clad in gold armour from the other end of the hallway. Hatred. Pure, unadulterated, justified hatred. The peachy-coloured pegasus, oblivious to my gaze, was conversing with one of the many guards this castle held, giving me plenty of opportunities to inflict the most torturous and harmful injuries I could bestow on this lowlife. This Jar Jar Binks of MLP. My teeth bared, hoofs clenched, body ready to charge forward and wipe that pathetic mule from the face of existence- "Stardust!" Huh? What? My vision then blurred a little, forcing me to shake my head wildly as someone roughly grabbed my ponified shoulders. My sight was pulled from the detestable stereotype towards the terrified yet stern gaze of Shining Armor, who blinked and stepped back at my heated glare. "Your eyes..." ...What? Then, without warning as I blinked, the white Prince began dragging me back, away from the curious-staring pegasus. What, did Armor sense my ill intentions? I'd be doing the universe a favour. Yes... I'd be doing good. Also, what did he mean by my eyes? My eyes were fine, I didn't feel an infection or anything, save for unbridled fury. Perhaps he was just keeping me away from one of his new guards. You're safe for now, boy... The hell did he bring me back here for? "Cadence!" Armor immediately said, attracting the attention of the pink alicorn, who was conversing with another pony about something. Twilight and the rest were absent, thank Christ. "What is it?" The mare asked, noting the urgency in her husband's voice. "It's worse than we thought." That said, he released me, finally. I had half an urge to bite his hoof off for man-coddling me like that. "Wait there." Excuse me? Who are you to order me around, Armor? I'm a God compared to you! I frowned heavily, waiting as Armor whispered something in his wife's ear for a moment, before her own eyes widened in shock and... Fear? Before she then nodded and walked towards mys till posture. "Stardust, stay still for a minute." Wha...? Yet any possible questions were interrupted as the alicorn's horn began lighting up, an azure brightness aimed in my direction. With instinct, I narrowly dodged the beam of light, inciting me to follow as it impacted harmlessly into the rug, before glaring incredulously at the frowning mare. "The [BEEP] Cadence?!" I shouted, emphasizing my disbelief at the alicorn who dared attack me. What the [BEEP] was that for? "Stardust, you must listen-" No, I'm not tolerating this bull-[BEEP]. "You think I'll just stand there and willingly accept one of your attacks?! The [BEEP] you on, pony? I should slap the [BEEP] out of you!" Gah! Let go, you [BEEP]! Now the taller stallion was holding me firmly in place, his limbs locking around my front own. Again, Cadence spoke, her horn alighting once again, "It's not an attack, Stardust, but I have to be sure." Oh what?! That this attack wouldn't hurt?! Though I wish it, I'm not invincible love! Oh Christ. Quick Stardust, instincts! "Whoa!" With my strength from balance, leaned forward and tossed the yelping stallion over my head, his back meeting the impact of the blue beam, releasing me and hurtling the white pony away. "Wasn't an attack huh? Clearly." I muttered sarcastically, glancing at the lying groaning stallion for a moment before resuming my heated gaze on the gaping alicorn. "You're got [BEEP]s thinking you can assault me like that, Cadence. You should know I'm not afraid of hitting a female." "It wasn't going to-" "Hurt me? Then what? A spell that forces me to be infatuated with another being; since that's what you're apparently capable of doing?" ...Wait a second... "No!" Cadence quickly denied, "That's not what my power does!" But I was no longer listening, as everything began making sense. I began liking Twilight that way at the wedding, the same royal wedding of these two incompetent ponies... And I became physically closer to Cadence than back then, and was even unconscious for a whole week... Could she have...? "You [BEEP]..." She looked stunned at the noise, clearly not expecting me to have figured it out or to have called her something that was censored. It no longer mattered. My hoof pointed fiercely, justified anger and rage leaking form my tone, "So when was it, 'your Highness,' when you decided to inflict this love spell on me? Before the wedding? In the mines? When I was sleeping?" "I don't under-" "Don't you play games with me woman!" I yelled, infuriated with this sickening mare, "Thinking I can just fall for another mare because I'm in the form of a pony. Well guess what? I'm above you. I'm above your husband. I'm above even Celestia, who is as evenly matched incompetence and pathetic as you." The hurt expression was comical. "I don't-" "Understand? Well let me break down the reality for you." I stepped forward, and give her credit, Cadence refused to step back in fear. "You are just as bad if nor worse at ruling a kingdom than that awful aunt of yours. Hell, I've seen villains run a stabilized monarchy than either of you. In fact, maybe Sombra had a point. Give the guy credit, he at least kept his citizens under control and free from danger." "Sombra was a tyrannical overlord who delighted in the fear and cruelty of others!" Cadence exclaimed rather desperately, eyes pleading. "Stardust please, can't you see that-?!" "I can see perfectly, my dear." Leaning forward, my burning eyes met her stern yet horrified own. "You, and the others, are nothing to me." "That's enough!" Smirking coldly, I didn't bother glancing behind me, "You don't get a say in the matter, Shining Armor. You haven't done anything to improve Equestria either; just a loyal lapdog hopelessly in love with this witch before us." As if Cadence's jaw couldn't drop any lower. "Tell me, Cadence, did you bewitch Armor to fall for you back then, in some twisted plan to become Twilight's sister? Are you no better than Queen Syphilis?" Yet before she could retort or pointless deny the accusation, another female voice piped up. "Jack! That's enough out of you!" Oh of course... "And she comes to save the day once again!" I announced, both fury and sarcasm leaking from my loud tone as I whirled to face the infuriated mares, while Armor finally got up and glared at me as well. "Twilight Sparkle and her teenage friends, the ones always having to fix other's problems with little-to-no reward, or reason as to why they should help others to begin with!" "Because it's the right thing to do!" I scoffed, "Ethics. Applejack? Don't make me laugh. Your world has a rather twisted view on morality, since apparently you six are always the ones who have to clean up the messes left behind from the darker side of this Goddamn world." They blinked at that, prompting my eyes roll, "Let's recount, shall we? Nightmare Moon. The dragon in the mountain. Discord. The Cerberus. Queen Mephiles. And recently King Sombra." "But, we didn't handle Chrysalis..." Fluttershy pointed out meekly, ducking behind the others at my glare. "The point stands." I said through bare teeth, "You allow yourselves to become pawns in Celestia's grand schemes. Why you respect that mare after all this time, I have no idea. It just makes you look pitiful and vulnerable to manipulation, as we've seen time and time again, no?" Their glares deepened, inciting my raised tone, "Don't you dare glare at me as though I'm in the wrong here! I'm not a slave to a monarch's wishes; I am the master of my own destiny! And you're just slaves to it!" "Now you listen here!" "NO!" Rainbow, who had spoken up, was then taken back by increased tone, "I am SICK of listening and obeying you! You think you can control me?! You think I'm obligated to do as you say just because I'm trapped on your Godforsaken world?!" Rarity denied it first, "No-" "I am above you in ways you can't possibly imagine!" I growled fiercely, approaching the rather unnerved mares. Hell, even Rainbow took the lead, ready to defend her friends, inciting my harsh laughter, "How cute. The egotistical mare thinks she can take on balance itself. Don't make me laugh, you stupid ripoff of a pony." At that, Applejack and Rarity stepped forward to defend their frowning friend, who was evidently hurt by the harsh truth. "What's this, the southern stereotype and whiny nitpicker? I'm having a field day here!" Both glared, but I could see the pain flashing through their eyes. "And let's not forget the cowardly pegasus hiding behind you lot, only showing bravery at convenience when the truth is she's as cowardly as the rest of you." Fluttershy's peeking head hid deeper at that, yet even I could see the tears leaking from her soft eyes. But I was on a roll. "And who can forget our dumb-[BEEP] friend over here?" Glancing at the stunned Pinkie Pie, I continued. "Who clearly can't comprehend how utterly annoying and obnoxious she is to everyone around her. It's a miracle she hasn't died walking into traffic yet." By now, some were crying silently, while others were repressing their tears. Oh please. Even Twilight was too shocked by my words to come up with a rebuttal or argument. Good, that makes thing easier for me. "But Star- Jack..." Rarity began again, "Does our friendship mean nothing to-" "DON'T ADDRESS ME BY THAT NAME!" Her muzzle snapped shut, fearful at my contemptible gaze, "You have no right to call me that..." That said, I inclined my head. "Now, get the [BEEP] out of my way. I have a million better things to do than waste my time with some overemotional, naive, sad, pathetic, useless, talking ponies." As they reluctantly cleared a path, I made my way, refusing to meet Armor's enraged glare or Twilight's saddened yet infuriated gaze. I don't need them... I never needed them... "Jack!" Oh good grief. Yet I obliged anyway, halting directly underneath the large castle towards the townsfolk, where some turned their heads at the noise. Without looking at Twilight, I braced myself for whatever came next. "I can't believe what you just did back there. That's low, even by your standards. How could you say such mean things towards your friends?!" Glancing over at the seething mare, I simply responded, "Because I can." That seemed to cause Twilight to be taken aback, followed by a deepening leer, "How could you say those awful untrue things? After everything we've been through, does all of that mean nothing to you?!" "It's not my fault you ponies can't seem to keep yourselves out of trouble." I retorted hotly, now fully facing her. Alright, now this mare was beginning to [BEEP] me off. Hope you're happy Twilight. "You want me to apologize for the truth, is that it?" "I want you to be honest with yourself and make amends-" "No." "Yes!" Twilight replied without delay, her glare evenly matching mine, enough to melt the crystallized castle above us. "Because I know for a fact you didn't mean anything you said back there; it's not you! I am sick of this new attitude of yours; ever since the incident with Trixie you've been behaving like a whole other pony. What is wrong with you?!" "Maybe I'm just sick and tired of interacting with your kind." We approached one another, eyes centimeters away in a glaring contest. I will not back down. "Is that so hard to believe?" "Or maybe you're the problem and you're simply irrationally lashing out at others near you." Twilight pointed out smartly, "I know you yelled at Spike earlier this morning, and at first, I adamantly refused to believe it. But now? Considering what happened back there, it doesn't seem so implausible anymore; you've been nothing but a jerk to us all recently, and you refuse to tell us why!" My snort was the first response, "Perhaps it's none of your business." "Then I'll make it my business!" ...Oh? "So you can decide whether or not to stick your nose in places it doesn't belong, is that it?" "Only when it concerns my friends." Indeed? A slight smug look enveloped my features, prompting Twilight to express confusion beside her anger. "Trust Celestia's pet then to interfere with the lives of others." "I- Excuse me?" Twilight said, evidently taken aback by the accusation. But I was far from finished. Taking a step forward, I proceeded casually, "So the great Twilight Sparkle deems it necessary to involve herself through anything, simply because she's the pupil of the oh-so wise Princess Celestia." "That's not what I-" "Despite the fact she isn't perfect, or has failed to accept that friendship is NOT the be-all end-all to every solution in life." As Twilight slowly backed away, I followed at an even pace, a triumphant grin on my muzzle. I have you now. "The mare so hopelessly gullible, making friends and completing tasks simply to please her mentor, desperately hoping to learn all there is until she becomes the greatest knowledgeable mare in all of Equestria!" "That's not-!" "You want to know what real friendship is, Twilight? Then all me to educate you." As bad memories arisen from my mind, the anger fueling my voice, "It's something that never lasts forever; there's no such thing as a 'BFF;' in time, those ponies you've grown with, interacted with and spent time with, will eventually leave your life for their own future. You'll be alone, then find some new friends, and the cycle will repeat itself. Friendship is a small trait in the grand scheme of things. But I suspect you're too stubborn and idiotic to know that." With every statement, the tears leaking from her eyes grew. "I..." Ignoring the pang in my chest, I nodded encouragingly, "Yes, go on. Cry. That's all you emotional ponies ever seem to do from even with the smallest of insults. Grow some dignity, mare, and take the truth at face value." "This- This isn't you, Jack!" Twilight then said desperately, steeping forward in vague hope, searching my eyes for something. "You would never say anything like that! Please, don't let whatever this is consume you!" Once again, trying to avoid the truth. "My heart closed off long ago, Twilight." I said in a then-subdued tone, turning back towards the town, where multiple enraged and saddened eyes were observing us. "I'm going back to Ponyville. And please, for the remainder of my time here, don't speak to me again unless it's important. You and the other ponies; Spike included." I only took a few steps forward before Twilight spoke out again, in one last pitiful attempt to make me see things her way. "Jack! We're your friends! No matter what you think; we always will be! Whatever's wrong with you... We won't abandon you!" ...Tch. Foolish mare. "As if that means anything to me." I said in finality, loud enough for Twilight and the bystanders to hear. As I heard her quiet hurt gasp, I continued onwards. Missions accomplished... So then why do I feel like I want to end myself for saying such things towards them? Towards her? Why did everything suddenly feel cold? And why did I feel so... Victorious over what I just said? ...It no longer matters. In the end, it's in the nature of an autistic to be ultimately and utterly alone.
Chapter Sixty-Three: Darkness Conquers All! Chapter Sixty-Three: Darkness Conquers All! There was nothing else I felt these days but contempt and disgust. The bedroom was a whole example of that; almost everything tossed over or broken, books scattered all over the floorboards, hung pictures thrown across the room with glass breaking from the impact, the window curtains torn down, and those presents from my Birthday weren't spared either. All of this from my anger. At who, you ask? The mares? Spike? The monarchs who tried to harm me at the Crystal Empire? Who else, of course, but myself? Because either thinking about them or even glancing at them, especially the occupants of this library, spurs both rage and regret in my heavy heart. I ruined our friendship; mine with everyone else's, and it's all my fault. Of course... I wasn't entirely to blame. The breaking point was at the Empire, and I learnt only soon afterwards that Twilight wanted me there so her brother and in-law could see what was "wrong" with me, resulting in that clash that caused me to spew out harsh yet truthful words at them all. They were as just to blame for the so-called bonds between us snapping in two. Twilight in particular- No. No... Even after all this time, I couldn't bring it in myself to cast fault on her. Yet the majority of my mind disagreed. Voices from my subconscious urging me to hurl my rage, frustration and hate onto the mare; that she was part of the reason I was stuck on this Godforsaken happy world. And, perhaps, my brain was correct, which only infuriated me further. They were all to blame, in their own way... ...I had to go. Yes, that's what I'll do. I'm sick of playing of Specter's rules. [BEEP] him. [BEEP] everyone. I never needed him, them or anyone else. Autism my [BEEP], I can take care of myself! These ponies were more liabilities than assets; everything we've been through has been proof as such. Ignoring the small protesting voice in my head, I nodded to myself firmly, ceasing my pace and instead directing towards the door. I doubt either Twilight or Spike will notice, nor will anyone else truly miss me. If anyone did... Then they're damn fools, all of them. ...I'm so sorry, Twilight... Spike... Everyone... One last moment on this hill wouldn't hurt, though. My stomach resting atop the soft comforting grass, I took as long as needed to admire the view before me. The vast blue skies, the far-off lands, the mountains. Everything peaceful and serene; everything my home planet was not. A tired sigh escaped my muzzle. As much as I enjoy the scenic view, there were far more important things waiting for me. My family, for starters. A brief image of those mares and dragon popped up, before I quickly squashed it. What, brain? Specter? Trying to tell me something? They were not my family. My genuine family is at home, worried sick to death about the absence of their autistic son. Heh, maybe they thought I finally ran away; that idea had occurred to me many times before. The caressing wind brushing my mane and fur, I closed my eyes. It was foolish of me from the very beginning; trusting and befriending the people of this world. Equestria had nothing really of value to offer me, a human; a species focused on war and deception than peace and friendship. Why hadn't I seen that earlier... Why did I lower my defenses so...? ...They did this to me. Again, I blew out a breath. Well, whatever the case, it was time for me to leave now and never return. Twilight and the rest will do fine without me; they've inconvenienced me just as I've inconvenienced them. We'll be doing each other a favour. ...So why did a part of me scream to stay? "So you are here." ... A voice, unexpected and unwelcome, spoke from behind, and I recognized it immediately. Not Twilight. Not any of the Mane Six. Not Spike or anyone else I consider - considered - my friends. But someone I exiled from this town a while back. These ponies truly were gluttons for punishment... "It took her long to finally realize that, despite your barbaric actions back then, you helped her by removing the amulet. And for that, she's grateful and sorry for what happened. Now, it is time that she helps you." Has Trixie learned nothing? Doesn't she know better than to incur my wrath? First the arrogant blue pony returns, breaking her word, but now she hopes that by expressing gratitude and apologizing will save her from her righteous punishment? Well, I'll need to force the reality into her mind myself then. As I said nothing, Trixie continued rather hesitantly, with a tinge of impatience, "The Great and Powerful Trixie knows there is something not right about you. That pet dragon of Twilight's informed me as much while Trixie sought you out. Your friendship with them is crumbling, and that stops now." I wonder how easy it would be to break a pony's spine? What kind of fitting reward should be bestowed on this mare for defying me? What human methods of torture could I introduce towards her? Oh the possibilities were endless... "So," Her voice raised slightly, as though daring to command me, "Whatever you are, release this pony at once! Because Trixie knows that Stardust Balance would never do or say the things he had done that day. Be gone, or the Great and Powerful Trixie will forcibly remove you from him!" And now she's delusional, or trying to conjure up excuses to my true nature. Ah well, pity has no place for me. Time to put this mare out of her misery. Starting with a little game... "...Four." "W-What?" Trixie stuttered questionably, and I finally stood up, looking over at the confused mare, whose pink eyes then widened in... Terror? Good. Fear the human, little pony. "I'll give you four seconds to run..." I said slowly, deliberately, enjoying the fear crawl up on her face. "Before I proceed with the vow I made should you have ever returned here." Gulping, Trixie took a few steps back down the hill, before her eyes narrowed, "Trixie does not fear you, fiend!" Yet her shaky voice and expression indicated otherwise. As I stepped forward, she retreated again. "One." Then her body slipped and rolled down the hill, the blue boastful unicorn recovering quickly after a few seconds, staring back up at my looming posture with uncertainty and fear in her eyes. "Two." This was going to be fun... "Three..." Her teeth bared anxiously, her horn began lighting up in preparation, inciting my slow grin. Oh good, might as well make things interesting. And she thinks she can hurt me? That's cute love. "Trixie doesn't know who or what you are!" She attempted one last time, "But Trixie knows possession when she sees it! She would know! Release Stardust Balance, or pay the price!" ... "Four." And with that, my body leapt, Trixie's eyes widening before she rolled out of the way of my lunging body, my clenched hoof smashing into the dirt spot she previously stood upon. I gave her little time to recover by charging, my ponified shoulder impacting the stunned mare and hurtling her back. Trixie's body skidded across the grass, her absurd wizard hat falling off. Recovering again, the mare stared back at me with shock in her eyes... Before a hardened resolve, prompting my smirk- Oh? What's this? "Hm." I huffed, unfazed by the exact same trick Blueblood pulled long ago, grass from the ground wrapping around and keeping my hooves in place. Really? That the best you can do? Yet Trixie, not sticking around to see her handiwork, was already fleeing from me. Oh so that's how it is, is it? Without delay I tore the weeds off me, proceeding to give chase after the running unicorn, who was heading towards the town. What, did she think the crowd of ponies will make me lose her, or that I won't harm in front of other pitiful ponies? Her gravest mistake. I yelled mockingly, "Run rabbit! Run!" The mare thought she could flee from me throughout the town? That was another mistake on her part. No matter which corner she swiftly turned, which street she ran through or alleyway she snuck in, I pursued my target without delay. And quite frankly, I was rather enjoying the chase; it gave me one last piece of entertainment in this damn town before leaving for good, never to look back. Then, as the unicorn paused to take a breath, I took my chance, lunging forward. Seeing my shadow enveloping her body, the irritable Trixie quickly reacted, teleporting out of my place as my reared hoof than cracked the ground below. Eh typical; once a coward, always a coward. Sensing her behind me, I bared my teeth and growled towards her. Hesitating, Trixie looked unsure what to do next, prompting me to hurl another punch at her. But this time, instead of dodging, a pink beam fired right into my underbelly, hurtling me back. Goddammit! I grunted in pain as my body skidded across the dirt ground, glaring hatefully at the breathing mare who then continued running. Getting up, ignoring the inconsequential pain, I made to give chase- "St-Stardust?!" Hmph. My annoyed gaze settled on the stunned Spike, outside the front door of the library holding a broom. Then a malicious grin appeared on my muzzle, forcing the eye-wide dragon to gulp at the sight of me, before slowly retreating and running back indoors. Good, now where were we? Quickly, I continued giving chase. That mare cannot hide from me; I have her scent flawlessly. And afterwards, upon capturing the stubborn mule, I'll... I'll... Destroy her... ...Yes... Yes, that'll demonstrate to the ponies what happens when they forget their place. A dark chuckle exerted from my throat. It feels good to be back! The Town Hall? That's where this foolish mare was leading me towards? To what purpose? Irrelevant, I have her right where I wanted her: Defenseless and alone. Standing defiantly in front of the large building, the blue unicorn waited for me, pink horn lighting up in preparation. And slowly, I approached, an anticipating grin on my muzzle for what Trixie planned on doing next. "You are out of options, little pony, there is nowhere for you to run." Catching her breath, the blue mare suddenly smirked, "Who said Trixie was running?" Then she pointed to the side. "Look around you; these ponies can now see you for what you truly are, vile one!" What the- Where did they come from? Maybe I was too focused on the blue mare to give these pointless background character any acknowledgement. Ah well, that makes things all the more better. But Trixie wasn't done, speaking now confidently, "It's over! Surrender and reveal yourself!" Just what was this mare blabbering on about? Regardless, I chuckled humouredly, "Hmhmhmhm, 'over?' Hardly, my dear." I continued on my approach, the cowardly unicorn bracing herself, "For defying me, I shall introduce you to a world of pain only his- My kind would be capable of." Her pink eyes narrowed- What the-? "Seriously?" I inquired, unimpressed by the childish display, a rope magically binding my body, before I dismissively snapped the thing off me. "Is that the best you can-?" Followed by a snowstorm interrupting my question, and then I was encased in ice, bringing up certain unpleasant memories of- ...Wait what? Mentally shaking my head and, with as much strength as possible, my body broke free of the freezing position, ice shards falling all around me. Trixie's frown deepened, before she attempted another trick- Oh come now, this was just getting silly. Rearing back both my hoofs, I slammed them together, the shockwave blasting away the mountain of barrels surrounding me. But the persistent brat wasn't done just yet; as her horn lit up again, and I found the gravity of my own body to be increasingly heavily. The same tactic Syphilis had pulled... But this time... It won't stop me. [Insert music Shrouding Dark Cloud from Kingdom Hearts.] Trixie's ignorant eyes widened then as I trudged forward, slowly, towards her, the pink magic enveloping me merely stalling for time. And the mare evenly retreated, eyes closing tight in pointless concentration, beads of sweat appearing on her features. "What... Do you hope to accomplish...?" I inquired mockingly, reserving most of my energy towards moving and annihilating this mare once and for all, "Do not deny... What a weakling you are..." At that, her eyes snapped open again, teeth grinding angrily before the light on her horn brightened more. Have I touched a nerve? Too bad- Tch. "Merely increasing the gravity... Won't save you from..." Almost within reach, a slow grin appeared on my muzzle at how clearly exhausted this childish unicorn was getting. It won't be long now. "The retribution you're about to face... Little pony." And as always, my intuition was correct. The magic dying down, leaving me to move freely without restraint again, Trixie all but collapsed in front of me, inhaling and exhaling loudly. Poor mare... Just this once, I shall grant mercy and make it a quick death. With one final triumphant roar, my limb lifted upwards above the weakling, preparing to strike down my vengeance, "Darkness conquers all!" Before a voice interjected. "Not today." What...? Then, without warning, my mouth began coughing, red smoke covering my vision and enveloping the downed mare. The sound of hooves clopping, and then the damn stuff cleared, returning my sight to the spot where Trixie was. Or I should say, where Trixie previously was. "Are you well, my friend?" I heard a female voice inquire from the side, and I turned my head towards the blue mare's saviour. The zebra... Coughing slightly, Trixie nodded, "Yes, the Great and Powerful Trixie is well. Thank you zebra." Smiling a little, Zecora responded, "Call me Zecora, Miss Trixie." Followed by her blue eyes narrowing towards my irritated and growling state, "Now, what ails our fellow pony?" "Trixie wishes she knew." The cowardly unicorn replied, straightening herself and matching the voodoo zebra's expression, "But whatever is controlling Stardust, it's not going to release him anytime soon." "We shall see, if that is meant to be." A challenge, zebra? "You've made a grave mistake, Zecora." I growled dangerously, tensing to lunge. "That mare must face the penalty of defying me." "Nopony shall be harmed by you today." She took a step forward, blocking my view form the unicorn, "Identify yourself, lest for possessing Stardust you shall pay." Possession? These people really are delusional to the last. "You fools." I said loudly before rearing my head back, laughing at their idiocy, "Hahahahahaha! There is NOTHING wrong! I feel incredible! Which is more than the experience you will feel in a moment." Before she could inquire or retort, I lunged forward. This zebra will face the same penalty Trixie had faced. Though immediately, Zecora side-stepped, the cloak she adorned not slowing her down in the slightest. With an annoyed growl, I continued, throwing all the punches and kicks I could use to harm the equine. Yet she effortlessly dodged them all, as though my attacks were nothing, inciting my further annoyance, frustration and tinge of intrigue. "You've been keeping secrets." I noted, taking a pause to regather my energy. Dismissing the observation, Zecora inclined her head in a 'Bring-it' gesture, to which I happily obliged. Again, she dodged left right, twirling and side-stepping, ducking and even pushing my limbs away in rapid succession. Who would've thought this bull-[BEEP] witchcraft zebra could fight back without the use of her illusions? It won't save her for long. "Stardust, retain your senses, this is not you!" Zecora pleaded a minute afterward, while still eluding my attacks. "Do not become this fiend's fool!" Then she foolishly blocked one of my hits, blue eyes focused on my own. "Think of your friends, of those who you love. Against this possession, shall that affection rise above!" Fool... Taking the chance, I swiftly kicked the clothed grunting zebra in the chest, sending her skidding back a few feet away. Quickly speeding towards her, I raised my hoof upwards to finish the job- Oh what now? Feeling something wrap around my limb, I glanced upwards at the glowing lasso, obviously belonging to Trixie. My retaliation was swift; grabbing the rope with my free hand and pulling forcibly, sending both the rest of the lasso and its user towards us. Ducking, I enjoyed watching the surprised yelling Trixie smashing straight first into the zebra, who had little time to react, before snapping off the lasso on me. Now for the curtain call. Both mares were lying down on the dirt they belonged to, groaning in pain. Let's make this quick before they make a hassle again. With a hungry grin, I moved towards my prey, ignoring the terrified and puzzled gazes of the crowd. Let them think as they please, in the end, their opinions are worthless. They always have been. I was superior to them all! ...Oh? Then, rather unexpectedly, two familiar mares stood before me, foolishly protecting the two downed and recovering equines from me. One cream Earth Pony and a lime unicorn, inciting my displeased scoff. Really? They're going to try and stop me? "Stardust..." Bon Bon began, voicing confusion and worry. "What's happened to you?" What did it take for them to understand? This was my true nature. The nature of a human. "Move out of the way, pony." I commanded, eyes mainly focused on the frowning zebra and blue unicorn. "They must be taught their place." Shaking their heads, Lyra spoke next, "No! The Stardust we know would never harm anyone like this, and he definitely doesn't have glowing green eyes like you do!" Obviously the energetic pony was now colour-blind. Poor mare. "...So be it." They tensed up, anxiously watching my forward movements- "Stardust! Stop!" Damn these meddlesome ponies... Now, the Doctor Who ripoff and his grey companion were defying me, the former daring to place his hoofs on my shoulders desperately. Blue brought eyes pleading, "This isn't you! Cease this peculiar behaviour and let us help you. Whatever is wrong, we can-" "Shut the [BEEP] up." Followed by me righteously backhanding the stunned stallion away, hurtling him, followed by the sound of a crashing cart. "Whooves!" Derpy gasped in horror, flying forward to aid her mate. He'll be fine, which is more than I can say for these shocked ponies. "This is the end for you all." I announced, body straightening and standing proudly. These insufferable ponies will pay dearly for considering and treating me as their equal. "Trixie will not back down to the likes of you!" A cold smirked emerged on my muzzle, "As you wish..." Time to put them out of their misery- "That's enough Jack!" Oh come on! "I told you not to call me that in public!" I retorted irritably, as Twilight and the rest of the Mane Six arrived, save for an absent Applejack. But what did that matter? The purple unicorn, pink Earth Pony, yellow pegasus, white unicorn and blue pegasus all stood in front of the other group, joining them in their pointless quest of 'stopping' me. Fluttershy looked concerned, Pinkie Pie curious, Rarity uncertain, and Rainbow Dash determined. As for Twilight... Well, she looked scared and resolved at once. "Spike was right..." She muttered then, staring directly into my eyes before her own widened, "Who are you?!" Grinning widely, I sneered, "You know who I am." Twilight then frowned, "You're definitely not Jack, that's for certain. What have you done with him?!" [Insert music Forze Del Male from Kingdom Hearts.] At that, I chuckled harshly, "Oh my dear Twilight..." Was my casual voice, before it darkened, "When have you ever truly known me?" Before I pounced. And immediately, they all dodged, the large group separating from the assault. "You get in my way, you pay the price too!" I yelled towards the surprised studious unicorn. Rarity, of course, tried next, while everyone else surrounded me cautiously, "Stardust, please just listen to us! This most certainly isn't you!" Gah! Rainbow Dash then sped forward, pushing both herself and Rarity of the way of my leaping attack. "She's right Star!" The blue pegasus spoke next, pink eyes watching me warily, "Think of everything we've been through- Whoa!" Narrowly dodging my jumping assault, landing the white mare elsewhere feet away. Bon Bon then had her go, prompting my heated glare onto her. "There's nothing to be gained from attacking your friends like this!" She said, before Lyra magically threw the surprised Earth Pony out of the way, again making another attack of mine futile. Growling towards the lime unicorn, she looked rather sheepish and terrified, "C'mon Stardust! You know you wouldn't ever hurt your friends!" You want to take that risk? Yet before I could target Lyra next, Pinkie then shouted up, "Think of all the fun we had together! All those wonderful times; the parties, the food, the adventures! Wake up Stardust!" "RRRRRRAGH!" I CAN'T TAKE THESE DAMN PONIES ANYMORE! With that, clasped hoofs repeatedly fired shockwaves left and right, my anger and irritation at these persistent insects quickening my movement and strength. As some were blown away by the shockwaves, I physically dealt with the rest. Grabbing both the horns of a protestant Lyra and Rarity, I effortlessly spun around and threw them over the area, smashing into with the walls or ground. That's if the Sonic ripoff hadn't caught them. But she was next. Without delay, I jumped high and grabbed the yelping pegasus by the rainbow tail, proceeding to spin around and around before aiming her directly onto the floor. As her body smashed into the dirt, groaning expressing her pain, I made to finish her off. "You always were my least liked of the Mane Six, Rainbow Dash." I said in the air, before dropping down, an outstretched back hoof ready to kick into the mare's stomach. Or maybe her wing, and she'll never fly again- I was then interrupted, my body sent hurtling back by the impacting leaping Zecora. Rolling onto the ground, my glare met the zebra's own, who was obviously defending the recovering pegasus. Oh no you don't. Then her eyes widened at the sudden shockwave, throwing right into the other equine's body, both zebra and pegasus crashing through the doors of the Town Hall. Then, examining the states of the others, I smirked proudly. Good, these ponies were never a match for me. And this just proved as such. Casting my gaze to the palm of my hoofs, I nodded slowly. Yes... Nothing could stop me now... "Stardust...?" Oh, right, almost forgot about this one. My gaze then turned on the cowering Fluttershy, who was backed up against a wall in terror. Should've said nothing love, and maybe I would've spared you. Swallowing a lump, the yellow mare continued, "Please... Stop..." "...'Stop?'" I echoed curiously, before I chuckled humouredly, "Hmhmhm, why I have only just begun, my dear, as you're about to see." The pegasus was literally shivering at my approach, eyes widening in panic and horror, "Please... This isn't you... You're not Stardust..." "That's right." I affirmed, almost right in front of her. "I'm not. I never have been." Then, rearing back my hoof- Eh?! Suddenly I felt pain around my neck, another lasso wrapping this time around my throat, forcing me to stop and grab the thing choking me. Fluttershy took that opportunity and to fly off in escape, and I felt someone pull me back, desperately trying to hold me off. Who would dare...? Painfully looking behind me, I gazed at the blue unicorn keeping me at temporary bay. Trixie... So pathetic as to attempt murder. The unicorn was obviously struggling, devoting all her magic to hold me back. "Trixie won't... Allow you... To harm anypony!" She announced tiredly and defiantly. She will... Pay... Dearly...! With a snarl, I gripped the lasso and pulled myself, successfully throwing the mare off-balance and sending her directly over me into the wall. The plastic cracked at the impact, the mare unceremoniously falling onto the dirt before me, while I snapped the damn thing off my neck. Now, finally, it was time to cast judgement upon this unicorn. Horrified pink eyes stared up at me, the blue mare knowing this was the end for her. "Say goodnight, little pony." I only said, calmly, raising my hoof for the finishing blow. Nothing could stop me now- Except... For that. A pink flash, before a certain unicorn stood opposing me, protecting the fallen Trixie with determined violet eyes. Oh of course, who else would be the last line of defense for her own kind? "Move." I simply demanded. Yet the mare remained firm, shaking her head with her horn lighting up. Yet despite the hardened gaze, there was a softness there. Her voice leaked begging, and hope, "Jack... I know you're in there. And if you are, stop this madness while there's still time. Don't let it control you!" At it again with this 'control' nonsense. How desperate can these ponies be to not comprehend the truth? "Please... You're my friend..." Trust you to rely on friendship as the be-all end-all to every problem and solution, Twilight... ...Wait... Composing herself, the student of Celestia's features tensed. "If you want to harm Trixie, you'll have to go through me." ...My hoof reared back. No... Wait... Hoof clenched. This isn't right... Why would I...? Teeth bared, while Twilight stared straight on into my eyes, before closing her own in preparation. No...! And my hoof charged. NO! Barely a few centimeters form her face, my hoof halted, vibrating as the dark part of my mind fought for control. No... No! This wasn't right! I would never hurt Twilight, nor anyone close to me! This wasn't me! This wasn't... Wasn't... ...Oh God, what have I done...? Gah! Forcibly moving away from the two mares, my gaze settled on the blue sky, hoofs gripping my temples as the other unwelcome presence pounded against my mind. The source of what was inciting me to attack the others in the first place! No... No! Hmhmhmhmhmhm... That laugh...! ...My eyes! With as much strength as I could muster, I forced my gaze to look at the reflection of a nearby window. And instead of blended green and blue eyes greeting back at me, was a clear green with red irises. Long have I wandered... Impossible... And, then speaking through my voice, King Sombra yelled triumphantly, "And now my ascension begins anew!" No... Now in control, to which I presumed again, the tyrant stared with a maniacal grin at the frowning unicorns. "You fools thought you could save him from my power? How naive of you. Though I must thank you for not acting sooner, but then again, this outcome wouldn't have altered any differently..." "What... Who are you?" Twilight inquired, both her and Trixie standing before the King. Never mind that! Both of you, run! "You thought the Crystal Heart destroyed me completely?" Twilight's eyes then widened immensely as the epiphany struck her. "A part of me survived, dwelling within this body until I could attain enough power once more!" So that's how... "Sombra...!" Twilight gasped outloud, making Trixie glance at her inquisitively before resuming her gaze onto me... Or him... Or us. "But... How?!" The unfazed monarch casually spoke next, "You'd be surprised how much anger rests in this soul I took for my own, empowering me enough to influence his actions and words; the fury, the regret, the guilt, the self-loathing, the fear of his own being. Why he practically called for me to take control." So this was all my fault... "That means... You're responsible for everything!" Twilight pointed, glaring at the smirking King. "The headaches, the nightmares, the arguments, the incident at the Crystal Empire; you've been trying to destroy our friendship!" "Implying I've failed." With the smirk morphing into a grin, Sombra slowly moved forwards, and I sensed his dark intentions through our shared mind. No! I won't let him hurt anyone else! The body paused, and I felt Sombra retaliate at my efforts for control, mentally wincing at the whiplash by this struggle. I will... Fight back...! ...Success! Blinking rapidly, vaguely hoping it was enough to get my true eyes back, I noticed Twilight and Trixie looking startled just then. "Ja-Jack...?" Twilight spoke for the two, worry and hope in her shocked yet concerned voice. "Tw...Twilight!" I responded, teeth grinding as Sombra continued lashing at my mind, yearning for control. "You have to... Get away... From me!" "We can help!" Trixie said next, prompting Twilight to glance at her in surprise for a movement before nodding in agreement. There was no time! Clutching my head, I moved around, two souls battling for the control of one body. And I must win. I must! Otherwise God knows what will happen to me, my friends, and all of Equestria! It was my fault this whole affair started, and I must be the one to finish it. You hear me, Sombra?! Oh I hear you, boy. The deep sinister voice replied, sounding quite amused by my resistance. Go ahead, try to stop me. You only delay the inevitable. So you think! With a scream of protest, I began my movements. I had to leave. I have to get away to protect everyone! And I knew just the place! "Jack, wait!" "JUST KEEP AWAY TWILIGHT!" I all but yelled, unable to look at anything right now, my eyes shut tightly as the inward battle continued. "Don't... Come after me..." Please... Understand... With my head threatening to burst, I continued running, leaving some stunned ponies in my wake. I had to get away, as far away as humanly possible... All the while, Sombra's chuckle echoed through my pained mind. Hmhm, but she won't understand, will she Jack? She and those persistent servants of Celestia will follow, vaguely hoping to save their friend from my control. Ah the innocence of youth, wouldn't you agree? Must get... Away... Hahahahaha! I, King Sombra, live once more! And I declare it... Good. To be continued...
Chapter Sixty-Four: A Friendship Finale Chapter Sixty-Four: A Friendship Finale Previously... "The Great and Powerful Trixie knows there is something not right about you." "I'll give you four seconds to run... Before I proceed with the vow I made should you have ever returned here." "St-Stardust?!" "You are out of options, little pony, there is nowhere for you to run." "Look around you; these ponies can now see you for what you truly are, vile one!" "Identify yourself, lest for possessing Stardust you will pay." "Stardust... What's happened to you?" Hmhmhmhmhmhm... "RRRRRRAGH!" Long have I wandered... "Sombra..." "Tw...Twilight! You have to... Get away... From me!" "We can help!" Hahahahaha! I, King Sombra, live once more! And I declare it... Good. Had to... Keep... Running... God knows how much time has passed since I fled the town into the darkness of the Everfree Forest. Night had fallen by the time I was in the middle of nowhere, but I kept a straightforward path, hoping with all my might that the location would be where I was heading. I had to hurry, it was only a matter of time before- Urgh...! Must... Keep Twilight and everyone... Safe from... From... Me... Shoving past multiple branches, ignoring the lego-sensation of pointy stones embedding into my hoofs, my body shivered at the cold chuckle. The stallion in my head was clearly enjoying this, and probably wanted me to suffer for as long as possible. Yeah? Well I'll make it so it's only I who suffers than anyone else. Anyone ever again. Walking through a stream next, I did my best to ignore the cries of nearby animals, possibly predators. There was something much more at stake than simple-minded beats, like the best that's been influencing my mind from the very beginning. And I allowed him to... Goddamn... No amount of apology towards them would excuse my actions. The bonds of friendship has snapped, never to be re-woven... I'm so so sorry, Twilight... Spike... Everyone... ...Which was why I must keep going. I must protect them at all costs! Running will not save them. Dammit... Know it was a matter of time before he opened his mocking mouth in my mind... Regardless, I pressed on, flinching repeatedly at my pounding head, as though Sombra's voice was shattering the sides of my brain. They will pursue. And when they reach us, they will perish. It's as simple as that. Not under my watch. Hmph. This is what you chose, boy, when you defied me at my Crystal Empire! "Arg!" Almost collapsing, I held the ground firmly for supporting, eyes shut tight and close to watering. Jesus... It hurts... But the mad tyrant wouldn't relent, his deep voice booming through my mind with spite and condescension. All of this is your doing! No... I didn't.. You dare deny your role in this? Now he just sounded simply infuriated. Was it not your own words and actions used against those ponies, breaking your precious ties of friendship just like that? My how easily gullible and sentimental those fools are. Yet you knew this, but spoke such harsh truths towards those pitiful fools regardless! No... Why, you practically welcomed my presence; your heart is rich of darkness. All those years of self-pity, of self-loathing, of self-fear, and I drank from it until I was ready to take over completely. I thank you, Jack Wright, for returning my strength to me. Eyes snapping open, I trudged on. I needed to move. This evil disease in my mind was probably right about the others following me, wanting in vain to save their friend. I can't let that happen, so I have to go to the one place, far at the end of the Forest. And walking though some bushes, leading to a clearing, I found it. There feet away was the ancient castle, the same one the fallen Luna had preoccupied. They wouldn't think to look there... I hope... Look at you, falsely hoping that your "friends" will not discover us here. You've become just as naive as them. Both to worry, I will their ends swift and painless... Provided they don't make things too difficult, but that's not something to even consider. Not while I'm in control... You won't harm them! My hooves reached the walls of the ruined structure, holding for support from the still-stern bricks. Sombra, however, wasn't too impressed with my resolve. By all means, lie to yourself all you wish. Although... I suppose that particular unicorn would make a worthy servant to my new Empire... That does it! I then headed determinedly towards the door, barely sparing a glance behind at the path I took. Twilight... Please... Don't come for me... It's too late... Okay... Okay... I'm a safe distance from them now... I hope. Ignoring the mocking chuckling echoing through my mind, my tired aching eyes scanned the ancient throne room. This should be goo enough; Twilight and the others hopefully won't think to look here; at the same place where they fought Nightmare Moon. A part of me now, completely exerted, yearned for rest, to lie down and embrace the welcoming arms of sleep. But I couldn't... Not yet... Why do you persist? Ugh... The dark voice sounded slightly curious, shadowed by the mildly annoyed tone Sombra utilized. Why do I persist, you ask? Because I won't allow you to win. Your efforts are beyond futile, child. Sleep, obey and allow me full control. I'd be doing you a favour. And let you hurt my friends? Never! The insane tyrant, however, wasn't impressed by my resolve. Your little rebellion was entertaining at first. But now, it begins to bore me. What makes you think your friends won't pursue you, in vain belief that you can be "saved" from my infinite power? Because you're not as omnipotent as your claim to- "Argh!" By instinct, two hooves grabbed my temples at the raging pain, my body tumbling over at the loss of balance, meeting the aged rug covering the stone cold floors. Sombra, obviously, delighting in my torture, increased the intensity, and I felt like my mind was ready to explore, my brain burst into flames. I've never... Felt this kind of pain before...! "Ah... Arg... St-Stop... Please..." Yet not even my pleading had any effect, as Sombra began talking again, his condescending voice clear despite the burning sensation through my head. You only struggle for no justification, boy. You fail to comprehend the power I have, the things we are capable of. Your approach to me at the Crystal Empire was the best decision you've made in your life! What was he...? Images. Harsh images began appearing before my eyes, flashes of past events, of people, of everything that incited anger and shame within me, alongside the pain from both mind and heart as faces and places I never wanted to see again sprung up, planted firmly in front of me. Sombra's gleeful voice spoke through them, not helping in the slightest. Do you recall, on your world, how many beings hate you? Disgusted by you? Even pity you? How many lives you've disturbed through your words and actions? Even your family, those closest to you, looked down on you with shame and regret, yearning for a better sibling and son than the autistic abomination born into their bloodline. No... Remember the girl you've dated, whose heart you've shattered over and over again by your own childish stupidity? Not her... Enough... Or that embarrassing moment in front of your entire school body? Enough...! Or that incident when you were fifteen- "ENOUGH!" Those unpleasant images mercifully disappeared, but the guilt remained there, guilt I long since buried but could never get rid of completely. I didn't mean to... I never meant to... But Sombra was hardly fazed. In fact, he sounded rather triumphant. You can deceive yourself all you wish, just like you deceived those mares from the very beginning. But the truth remains, Jack Wright, that they, in time, will tire of and abandon you as well, just like all the others. Why would they befriend a monster of nature, after all, especially one who used such words against them, and attacked them without a shred of mercy? Why, you also almost harmed the one you "love," did you not? ... Hm? No answer? Have I finally gotten through to you? I grimaced, practically feeling the triumphant smile on the tyrant's face. Good. Not even the pupil of Celestia's would consider dating a freak. And considering her supposed future, relinquishing control to me would only benefit you more. ...He's right... Even eventually, these ponies would've also grown exhausted of me. I can see the future images, of their sneering, pitying looks towards me, of what I am. A monster... Give me control, Jack. The sinister voice was now soft, almost comforting despite its goading. And no one shall ever look down upon you again. No more insults. No more bullies. No one again to make your decisions and decide your future for you. Everyone will fear and respect you, and everything your heart has ever desired... Will be all yours. They'd never forgive me... Not after today... Yes... Then the sudden sound of a snap was heard, my eyes staring at the stone floor was now looking upwards. The body stood upwards on its own accord. I can no longer feel in sync with my previous body, its new master taking hold without delay. "At last..." I heard my own quiet voice say. "My ascendance begins once more..." Now I know, that's for the best... "Jack!" ...No... The eyes of King Sombra turned, facing the opposing mares before me- before us, defiant and resolved. Adorning as necklaces and a crown were the unmistakable Elements of Harmony, and sparing them a glance Sombra outright laughed at their supposed foolishness. "Your arrival wasn't unexpected, little mares..." Getting right to the point, Twilight stepped forward, hardened features as serious as her tone, "We're here to get our friend back, Sombra!" She obviously knew right away that I was no longer in control. Rainbow Dash pitched in, the flying pegasus pointing, "Yeah, and to kick some King butt while we're at it!" Unfazed, the fallen monarch sighed patronizingly, "Poor naive ponies. Your 'friend' willingly embraced me. We are now linked, together as one, and he has willingly given full control of mind and body to me. It's too late for him... And for you." Twilight... Everyone... I'm sorry... "As if we're expected to believe such a horrible lie." Rarity scoffed, deep blue eyes narrowing, "We know Stardust well enough that he'd never go down without a fight!" "Hmph. You claim to know him well, do you?" "More than you ever would!" "Hm... Hmhmhm, haHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" The harsh laughter echoed through the ruined throne room, inciting their surprised and wary blinks. "What's so funny, creep?!" Rainbow Dash asked, her hoofs clenching in preparation to fight. "Only how you delude yourselves." Sombra responded sincerely, and his eyes turned from the glaring mares to the stained broken window above. "The human you call your friend lied to you from the very beginning; fabricating from facts in relation to your world and his own." No... Don't mention that... Please... Applejack spoke from behind heatedly, "Yeah, we know all about where he comes from, and we understand and forgive 'im for lyin'-" "That's not what I refer to, Earth Pony." I beg of you, Sombra, don't talk about that! They're better off not knowing! But unrelenting eyes switched back to the mares, who braced themselves for any possible assault. Sombra continued, slowly, deliberately, as if tasting the guilt and regret I felt in that moment. "From the very beginning, this boy knew about your world and you six in particular. He was already armed with the knowledge and future events, enabling him to act and twist the paths as he saw fit." "What are you talking about...?" Twilight inquired suspiciously. Why do this...? "He knows of what would and will occur before he arrived in this world, little ponies." Sombra spat, clearly enjoying this. "He's a manipulator, using you and everyone else as tools. You look upon me in disdain, but am I any worse than the man who fooled you all from the beginning, knowing how much it would hurt you to know one they consider close to them would lie without consequence?" "Yeah right!" It was Rainbow Dash who firstly expressed disbelief, glaring hard at the unfazed King. "As if we're expected to believe anything you say, 'Your Majesty!'" "Even if Stardust would lie to us, I'm sure he has his reasons." Rarity continued for her friend, "As we all would. And as his friends, we would forgive him regardless." Fluttershy contributed by nodding in agreement. Applejack spoke next, just as determined as the others, "Yer just tryin' to sow seeds of distrust between him and us! But it's not gonna work, Sombra!" "Mm-hm!" Pinkie said, nodding wildly. Twilight concluded for them, "Your attempts to deceive us won't work Sombra; Jack is our friend no matter what! Now return our friend, or pay the price!" ...They believe... In me... Even though everything Sombra was saying WAS true...? The monarch, however, didn't share that sentiment, only shaking our head in disappointment. "Pitiful fillies, vainly hoping to save he who couldn't be saved to begin with." "What nonsense are you spouting out now?" Sombra cast a side-glance at Rarity, "I speak, of course, over the darkness in Jack's heart. Do you have an inkling to the amount of guilt, anger, suffering, and fear surfing over his being? It is glorious to behold." "But it's not yours to take!" Finally, Fluttershy spoke up, her quiet voice somehow also hardened. "And whatever's wrong with him, we'll help him overcome it." "Is that so?" The reborn former ruler asked in amusement, "Then why didn't he ask you for your help before?" A heavy pause. Taking that moment in delight, the King pressed his point, "He never told you, did he? The boy hates himself, ashamed of his own being. How many times he wished of his own demise, and believed he'd be doing his own people a favour upon doing so. And his fear? Also of himself; because he feared potentially harming others from his own actions, such as was the case years ago." He's right... It was all me... "And as such today, when he willingly attacked you all without hesitation." Eyes flicked towards the frowning and slightly shocked Twilight, "Even the one he was infatuated with." "That was all you!" Rainbow Dash then pointed out, evidently sick of hearing it all. "You made him attack us! You made him yell at us back at the Crystal Empire, and Cloudsdale. Everything's that happened between us all was because you were controlling him from the beginning!" ... Twilight took that cue, her voice calling out in hope and pleading, "Stardust... Jack, I know you're in there! Fight it! We know you can do it! Don't let this mad King succeed, we all believe in you!" Twilight... I... I... "Hmhmhmhmhmhm..." A low chuckle exhaled our muzzle, "Don't bother, your efforts to bring him back are futile, child. Your words and actions pointless." That said, the body took a prepared stance, and the girls mirrored that gesture, ready to fight. Sombra, however, was more amused than threatened, "Will you fight, and possibly hurt the body of your dear friend?" That incited brief looks of hesitation, goading the corrupt stallion on. No... Do it, girls... "You think this is like the situation with Luna, and Discord? Fools." He spat, "Nothing will save either you all or him. Unless you kneel before your true King, you will join your friend's fate in oblivion!" "Never!" Applejack replied, teeth baring. Don't hesitate... There's till time... "I am fear incarnate!" The body stood tall and proud, eyes casting down on them impassively, as though they were vermin to our feet. "I am King Sombra, ruler of the Crystal Empire, and soon to be conqueror of Equestria! Fighting pointlessly to save your friend will only end in your destruction!" Huh... This was all my fault... All of it... Now Equestria will be ruled by this insane pony... Because of me... As always, my presence brings ruin everywhere I go... What else can I say but... I wish I never arrived in Equestria to begin- "No." ...What? The curious expression gazed at the firm resolve on Twilight Sparkle's face. "No, we cannot and will not let that happen. We're going to save our friend and defeat you one and for all, Sombra!" As stubborn and strong-willed as always... Heh... "Hm, what nonsensical sentiments. What could possibly give you so much determination for someone like him?" "The belief and bonds of our friendship." The girls nodded, and Twilight took another step forward. And while she spoke, the small individual coloured symbols within their Elements began to glow, "They're stronger than you can ever hope to break!" ...Twilight... "We've been through so much together; we've overcame obstacles together, helped and saved lives, fought off monsters like you, and discovered the magic of friendship together, all of us! Even Jack!" ...Yes... We went through tough times together... "And our friendship grew, we've spent time in each other's presence, we've played and had fun, and none of us regret ever bonding with him, and I don't think he does too!" That's true... Images began surfacing, of all the things we've with each other; all those happy times, and those sad times which we overcame through our support over one another. "Jack has helped us time and time again, and we're going to return the favour!" Her purple eyes sparkled brightly with the determination to save her friend. And the others, roused by Twilight's words, stepped forward as one, forming a line ready to take on the humoured King. "Yes we'll have disagreements, yes we'll sometimes have falling outs, but the bonds of friendship isn't something you can easily break! With our friends at our side, we'll always achieve through everything thrown at us, even you Sombra! Now, release our friend!" ...She's right... It was cheesy and something Twilight would absolutely say - and she just did - but every word wasn't a lie. They were willing to fight and die for me. ...And it's time I returned that sentiment. And just then, I felt something warm from my chest; a sensation I hadn't felt for a very long time, akin to the feeling back at the Crystal Empire. Emotions began running wildly through my mind, while Sombra began menacingly taking steps forward towards the prepared mares. Hope, bliss, relief... ...Determination. They believe in me... And I... I... I... Believe in them too! "Wh-What...?" I heard the stunned King ask himself in quite disbelief, the light from my heart overcoming his control temporarily. I had to make this quick, while I had the chance! "Twi-Twilight... Everyone!" Their eyes widened, but there was no time to elaborate, "The Elements... Use them...!" As their expressions morphed from surprise to understanding, Twilight nodded and glanced at the girls, "Ready?" Their answers were firm nods, and the golden object only glowed brighter, enveloping their beings. That's it...! No...! Yes, Sombra! This was the end for you! Twilight's eyes were covered completely in light, and a sense of relief and bliss coursed through, apart from the rage and fear produced by the fallen tyrant. This was my redemption, to rid this vile disease from the face of this harmonized world once and for all! If I'm going to Hell, Sombra, I'm taking you with me! You. Can. Not-! The falling rainbow impacted into us before he could finish, and what followed from blinding light was ink darkness. ... ... ...Huh... So this was what the darkness in my mind looked like. Pure black nothingness, what a surprise. "You realize the folly of your actions." My eyes glanced from the blackness towards the fallen King, standing feet away opposing with leering red eyes. The taller pony hissed with his tone. "In time, your friends will forget you, just like those previous others. Why fight against the inevitable, unless you have some delusional faith that this time things would be any different?" "...Perhaps." Contrary to the darkness surrounding us, I felt nothing but pure warmth within me currently, the love and support of those mares reaching into my being. They had my back, and I wasn't going to refuse their help this time. "In time, yes, they'll grow sick of me along with everyone else." I continued solemnly, frowning at the stallion responsible for invading my mind. "But, while I can enjoy while it lasts... I'll take what I can get." Sombra sneered cruelly, "Weakling. It is that false hope that will destroy you. Has your years of over-reliance taught you nothing; do you enjoy being a burden to every being your encounter?" That said, a light to my right attracted my brief attention, an image of my real self greeting me. The human Jack Wright. Damn, am I one ugly mother-[BEEP]. Hmph. Nice try Sombra. Shaking my head, I responded quietly, "This is different..." "How so?" Because this wasn't over-reliance, or being an inconvenience. It was the concerns of those who cherished he they considered their best friend, and the resolve to help him overcome this great obstacle. This time, I knew, I couldn't do this alone. I won't shun my friends from my problems this time. My hardened gaze matched the tyrant's, "Relying on your friends is never a weakness, but a strength. To show you're not afraid of accepting help from the people you hold close to your heart, as you're about to see, your Majesty." His muzzle curling, a predatory look flashed in those demonic eyes. "This will destroy you, boy, and I will reign over what is rightfully mine. Your heart is filled with blackness, dark even before I made my home here." True, very true... "But it is also filled with light." My voice raised, and I practically felt the comforting hoofs and hands of those closest to me. "The light given to me by my friends. And you will never snuff it out, Sombra." My eyes wandered, as beings of light began appearing left and right, familiar faces all smiling at me in confidence and hope. Twilight, Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack, Pinkie, Rainbow, Joe, Deryn, Cerys, John, Ryan, Joel, Spike, Bon, Lyra, Derpy, Whooves, Big Mac, Zecora, Trixie, Adam, Andrew, Mum, Dad, Hannah. Everyone... They had my backs, and I will not disappoint them. The light emanated, brightening the room and covering my side with pure gold, standing against the cold darkness radiated from the glaring King, who tensed himself for battle. [Insert music L'Eminenza Oscura I from Kingdom Hearts Dream Drop Distance.] This was it... For my friends, and family, and all of Equestria! "In the cheesy words of a certain Kingdom Hearts character: My friends... Are my power!" My cape swishing off following my announcement, we charged at one another, hoofs reared back. And meeting. A shockwave became the result, pushing us back before Sombra retaliated, swinging his head forward with a yell of war, dark crystal shards aimed in my direction. Immediately I flipped over, spinning around and successfully dodging the thrown pointy objects, returning the favour by leaping upwards with a prepared kick. Sombra leapt out of the way, my back hoof shattering the ground the mad King previously stood upon. Alerted to his next assault with a warning through my mind - We were in MY mind, after all - my body hurled itself back from the wall of sharp crystals looming over me. My gaze switched to Sombra without delay, but the monarch was already on the move, rearing his head before swinging it once again, a dark curved energy wave thrown my way. Throwing up both limbs, I made an X gesture, my golden ponified arms blocking the attack, despite forcing me to scrape across the black ground and take a split-second to rest. But Sombra, however, wasn't feeling so charitable. With another roar, the pony jumped high, his armoured limb covered in darkness and ready to strike. Oh [BEEP]! Again, I pushed myself back as the hoof smashed into the ground, followed by a cascade of dark crystals emerging from the impact. Alright, my turn [BEEP]-hole. When he appeared from within the crystals, snarling in rage, I took the initiative; rolling forward in perfect timing as Sombra's body flew over me. Quickly, I swung both my front limbs and smashed my two hoofs together, creating the famous shockwave of mine, and scoring a flawless hit to the unamoured stomach. The King's body hurled uncontrollably a short distance away, before Sombra composed himself and landed on all four hoofs. But I was hardly done, charging forward and meeting his blocking hoofs and limbs. Blows were traded back and forth, gold and dark grey limbs evading, hitting and blocking one another. This was it, the battle for the mind and heart, quite literally. Light versus dark. Chaos against harmony. Not really balance, and I wasn't really fond of siding with either light or dark, but I'm making an exception this time around. "Not bad for a librarian." Sombra smirked admist the battle, our hoofs locking on for a moment, "Maybe you should have spent more time in combat." "Maybe you should have spent more time in the library." I retorted, knowing exactly what he was referencing. Although I wouldn't exactly call myself an Optimus Prime. "I'm sure your dear unicorn wouldn't mind a stallion more who isn't afraid of himself." Son of a-! Taking my brief anger to his advantage, the King then hurled my protestant body over, landing a swift kick into my underbelly and hurling me back, rolling across the dark ground. Urgh! No... I needed to focus. I can't let this tyrant distract me like that. Getting up, immediately recovering, my eyes widened at the pouncing monarch, quickly stepping back before Sombra landed and delivered a swift punch, my raised limbs meeting the impact and pushing me back. Dammit! You're not gonna win this time! My hoofs quickly met his own, and I already felt the dark energy swirling through my enemy, the sounds and feeling of crystals enveloping my hoofs. "Your friends aren't here to save you now." Sombra almost yelled gleefully, "Your body is mine to use!" Ignorance is bliss, isn't it Sombra? "In your arrogance you fail to realize." As the warmth in my chest only grew with my words, "That my friends are here, and they're fighting with me!" Followed by my left hoof released from the King's grip, and smashing directly into the stallion's right cheek, small shards of crystal breaking and scattering from the aftermath. On two limbs, the monarch skidded away in pain, but I was far from finished; following my assault with a quick leap forwards and roundhousing his side. As Sombra then heeled over, releasing a grunting noise, both my front hoofs grabbed the stunned pony by the curved red horn, and pulled. With all my strength, the King was hurled over me, smashing into the black ground feet away. Yet, despite these victorious attacks, the enraged ruler recovered without delay, snarling hatefully towards me. And that sharp satanic horn of his began lighting up, obviously preparing for another attack. Yeah? Two can play at that game. Rearing my hoofs back, I charged up my energy, feeling my strength direct to both my front limbs, the shockwave needing a little more time to complete, but Sombra didn't seem to be in any hurry to fire off his assault. And within me, I felt the confident support of my friends. Yeah, this [BEEP]'s going down. Both of us now charged up, we finally released our assaults. A dark energy ball against a large shockwave, colliding into one another and producing black smoke as the result. As my body was pushed back by the aftereffects, I didn't let that stop me, charging directly into the smoke, my clenched meeting Sombra's own, who also jumped into the smoke as I predicted he would. Pushed back again by the aftermath, we threw ourselves at one another, exchanging powerful blows enough to knock down anything nearby. Thank God we weren't fighting in the outside world. Limbs striking limbs, hoofs smacking hoofs, the battle began to evolve in our struggle, causing us now to move at such a speed I never felt or moved at before. I would admire it if I wasn't fighting for my life. With every hit, we were forced back by the energy waves, charging into one another every single time, myself occasionally dodging magic attacks and crystals produced by the fallen King's body. Concluding with our palms meeting, both our bodies standing on hind legs, pushing back one another to gain dominance. Both the King and I glared heatedly, teeth baring and our body muscles twitching at the battle. One sought to ruler a world, and the other sought to protect his friends. It's no trouble to predict who will win this battle. Rearing my head back then, the megalomaniac was taken back at the sudden headbutt, forcing us to release and him to flinch in pain. Ignoring my own head injury, I followed again with a swift punch, this time to his lift cheek. Stepping back, Sombra retaliated by locking his hoofs with my own once again and- Argh! His pony hind knee impacting my underbelly, followed by him mercilessly throwing me onto the cold ground and then feet away. How dirty... I almost approved. ...Ah [BEEP]. Energy was forming over the King's horn, Sombra grinning maliciously towards his unnerved opponent. "Perish!" He roared triumphantly, as the black sphere fired towards me without relent. Oh no you don't! Raising both my front limbs, my two hoof palms met the formed energy, and I instantly felt pain surge through my body. Argh! Wow, that's painful! But at the same time, I felt small voices in my mind, reminding me not to give up, and that I can win this. Can I though...? ...Well, won't know until I try! As my hind legs continued being pushed back by the concentrated power, my teeth gritted and eyes clenched at the darkness threatening to consume my being, my hoofs trying with all their might to push back against the ball. I can feel Sombra behind the black sphere, clearly happy that the attack met its target, not at all bothered by the fact I was holding it back. A grave mistake on his part. "Only a coward would rely on an energy attack to finish off their foe, Sombra!" I managed to yell, hoping to get the right reaction. Success! Hearing a growl above me, knowing now that the tyrant was too focused on achieving victory to focus on strategy, I smirked, fully "grabbing" the side of the large energy ball and, with all strength possible, hurled it upwards. The explosion that followed blew me away. Literally. Ow! Ow! Ouch! Well that [BEEP] hurts! Urgh... After my body was done harshly rolling across the ground, I slowly got up, dusting myself off after that hectic show I just pulled. Can't believe that actually worked. Sombra must've lost control over the sphere after I called out on his cowardice. Arrogance. The bane of many villains. Speaking of which, where was-? Aha. As the smoke in the far distance cleared. lying on the ground in clear bruises and pain was the mighty King himself, unmoving. This prompted my raised brow, a sense of wonder and relief rising through me. Was it finally over, was he-? Oh of course not... With some struggle the King stood upwards, glaring after spotting me with a vicious eyes, promising my demise to be as painful as humanly possible. My body tensed, ready to fight off this invader once more. If he wants to keep fighting, than I am more than happy to oblige-! Oh... My glare morphed to a wary frown, as darkness began enveloping the King, crystals forming around his body whilst black smoke raised upwards over him , producing more hardened crystals, as though making giant sculpture of someone. The gargantuan crystal statue, after forming the shape of a familiar stallion, was then coated in complete darkness, before green eyes with red irises stared down upon me once more. "Ever the fool boy..." Holy [BEEP]... "Forever a pawn of fear!" The gigantic King Sombra smirked at my shocked state, clearly thinking dark thoughts of how best to crush me now, My limbs were shaking slightly; how was I going to take on that?! This wasn't like the ursaminor; this opponent can think rational thought and stop any attack I could inflict! "Stardust, we're with you!" ...Yes, I can do this. "Thanks Twilight... Everyone..." I mumbled quietly, before raising my head up from the ground after a moment and approaching the waiting King, who seemed mildly curious by my actions. "Let's dance." [Insert music L'Eminenza Oscura II from Kingdom Hearts Dream Drop Distance.] The tyrant played along, his booming voice echoing across the darkness, "My ascendance is nigh." A small smirk emerged on my features. He must humouring me, giving me one last piece of self-happiness before I supposedly vanish forever. Yet, defiantly, I pointed upwards, the finale music growing louder with our resolve, "Is that all you have to say?" This battle's finale begins- Oh [BEEP]! Rolling around and leaping backwards, I managed to dodge the large stomping hoofs, save for the last one whish swished forward. My raised limb only helping in knocking me back several feet away than a far distance. Now it's my turn. I charged forward, side-stepping the stomping right front hoof before leaping upwards and roundhousing the back of its knee. Taken by surprise, the King grunted while keeling over. Concluded by my quick speed, jumping right below the giant's muzzle and delivering a swift kick upwards. The tyrannical stallion's chin was thrown up by the impact, taking steps back to quickly recover. Glaring down, Sombra took his cue, smashing two hoofs into the ground that followed with walls of crystals, blocking both my left and right. My glare hardened, considering my options. Oh [BEEP]! Using the walls to my advantage, I quickly leapt from one to the other as the barrage of crystals fired my way, attacking from the ground in hopes to catch me by the underbelly. They disappeared immediately after they came, Sombra clearly needing to reserve his energy. At least that's not what I hoped was the case. Charging forward slowly, quickening my speed every passing second, I tensed my body to jump at the right moment. As his limb swung, I leapt, narrowly evading the large limb and flying above the sneering stallion's head. And, with a quick shockwave, I descended towards him, my extended hoof smashing into the mad King's muzzle before he could respond. Guessing in that size, he couldn't. That was for the harm you've inflicted today. "You won't hurt my friends!" Recovering, the King glared down at me, "And so you believe." And so I know! An echoed scoff, followed by more hoofs stomping. Rolling out of the way, I grimaced at the shards of crystals hurled straight afterwards, a few managing to scratch into my fur. [BEEP]. My body literally had to twist and turn at the multiple sharp projectiles aimed my way, Sombra relentlessly hurling them my way. Argh-! A swinging clenched, this time, successfully covered my body, throwing me back at a far distance. Recovering from the harsh throw and pained bruises coating my fur, I winced before standing tall once again, glaring heatedly at the waiting King. I charged, my hoofs clenched tightly. Sombra raised his hoof, while I dodged spawning crystals left and right towards my target. And as his hoof slammed downwards, I took my chance, sliding past the stomping body part and directly underneath the gargantuan's underbelly. Followed by the charged shockwave impacting the stomach, throwing the stunned monarch upwards. The conclusion was my quick leap upwards, grabbing the grey fur of the stallion from beneath and pulling myself towards his back, and, jumping above, providing a perfect roundhouse kick onto the King's back, sending him back down to the ground. Landing with a swift punch into the same spot, I heard the monarch roar in pain and my body straightened upwards, prompting me to jump off while I had the chance. Rolling onto the ground, I quickly pushed myself back at the wave of crystals before me, staring upwards the hatefully glaring King. "This ends here..." I said calmly, ready once and for all to save Equestria form my own mistakes, even if it meant destroying myself in the process. And from the looks of things, that might just be so. "It's just beginning." Sombra leered. So you think. A shockwave emerged from my clapped hoofs, and Sombra immediately shrugged it out, grunting in displeasure, and brought out his hoofs next to block my onslaught of jumping punches and kicks. But I won't relent; not now, and never again! Growling, a roar exhaled from the King's throat, forcing me back by the wind of his voice. Skidding across the floor, I glared upwards, Sombra staring condescendingly, his red irises reflecting that same anger and hatred from back at the Crystal Empire. As a crystallized wall headed towards me, I reared my limb back and smashed against the surface, forcing the thing to crack and shards of sharp objects falling down. Immediately my limbs pushed me out of the way, the point crystals stabbing into the dark floors mercilessly. Ugh... Followed by a triumphant roar, Sombra leaned forwards, and suddenly countless crystals were thrown my way. Eyes widened at the onslaught, I dodged the best I could, but not even blocking and jumping saved my from the walls, sharp shards and blunt objects thrown at me without hesitation. Ow! Ouch! Goddamn-! ARGH! I couldn't even dodge to next onslaught; punches as quick as lightning thrown at me and mercilessly beating the [BEEP] out of me. Next the stallion grabbed my bruised body and proceeded to slam me on the ground, attempting to crush my body. Ah... Agh...! What happened after the victorious monarch threw me over the area, landing my body in a heap far from him, were the final words and one last attacks, presumably finishing me off for good. As I slowly stood up, there was barley time to react before my vision was covered from blurred to dark blue, my body stiffening and unable to move at all. As if I was encased... Oh... Can't... move! Need to... Escape... Before he wins...! Help... Someone! ...Oh, right. The warmth in my chest remained there, having done so this entire time. And hearing my mental plea must've done something, as a bright light began to envelop my sight next, the multiple voices of my friends in my ears, offering their support. "You've got this Stardust!" "Don't let this freak win Star!" "You've faced worse, Stardust!" "Remember, face your fears even when you're afraid, Stardust? You can win!" "After you win, we can celebrate with a party! Don't let us down, Stardust!" "We believe in you, Jack, and we're all behind you. Friendship is magic!" ...Heh... Element-ex-machima indeed... ...Alright, time to win this. With a grin, a full confident expression, the crystal encasing my body began to shatter, dissolving completely as my body was covered in a bright white light, opposing the genuinely shocked King Sombra. "W...What...?!" So where were we? Ah yes, the grand finale! With the motivations of my friends empowering my being, I reared my head upwards, the multi-coloured rainbow, each representing the colour of my friends spouted from the light. Magenta purple. Teal blue. Blinding yellow. Glowing pink. Snow white. Pure orange. All firing into the air as one before a stream of gold pursued the colours, unifying with the grand lights and transforming the moving rainbow into a wave of gold, looming over the gaping tyrant. With a small grin, hurled the power with all my might, and the rainbow conceded to my will; the combined bonds of our friendship firing in golden harmony - and balance - towards the fallen King. It was time to conclude this duet with the curtain call. Although the enraged, and deranged, tyrant had some protests to this, "No, stop! You can't; I'm a part of you now! You wouldn't destroy another living being willingly!" You're right, but I'll deal with the repercussions later. Any shield the desperate Sombra attempted to conjure immediately shattered into a million pieces by the golden rainbow magic; friendship and balance united to best an opposing force which threatened both sides. I'm the Twilight Warrior... And I look after my friends! "ARGHHHHHH! NO! YOU... ARGHHHHHH...!" As the expected reaction happened upon the overwhelming rainbow phased through the screaming King, the golden light enveloping his entire being despite his protests otherwise. Descending slowly, I landed safety on the ground, my eyes closed in relief, exhaling a sigh after the screams died down and the golden blinding light before me disappeared completely. It's over... It's finally over. That said, the blackness surrounding the world now changed colour, reflecting the golden light I often believed was the colour of balance itself. And who knows, I might be right. A smile of content took over my features, as I knew who was really responsible for defeating the tyrannical King. "Everyone... Thank you..." After my quiet gratitude, a groan alerted my attention, prompting me to glance curiously at the lying fallen Sombra, who was... Slowly fading away, tendrils of dark wisps rising from his defeated state and evaporating into pure nothingness. I see... Hearing my approach, the King managed to turn his head to look at me, red eyes reflecting pain and fury. Black shards were dispersing from his body, chinks of his armour and mane already disappearing. "W...Why...?" Why what? Why were you defeated? Why did I persist? All of those were easy to answer now. "Why do you... Help them...?" Huh? The slowly fading monarch clarified upon seeing my confusion, "You know that changing their fates is futile... Their problems and adversaries will be resolved without your help regardless. So why do you bother, unless you truly wish to return home...?" Ah... "I won't lie... A long time ago, that was the case." I confessed, looking to the distant gold. "I wanted nothing more than to return home, even if I had to use this world's inhabitants and regret it later. I want nothing more than to see my family once more..." That will never not be the case. "But something changed... What was it...?" It's funny that this is the type of question Sombra would be asking before... Well, who am I not to at least indulge him? Looking back at him, a small smile appeared on my features towards the frowning King, "I've grown to care for these ponies, more than I should have. Soon, helping them became less of an obligation and more of willingness to see them happy. In time, seeing them happy made me happy. Perhaps I simply enjoy helping people." "But that doesn't answer as to why you help them, knowing their crises will be solved even without your assistance." Not that was an easy one. "Memories, Sombra." "Memories...?" The fading King repeated, obviously not understanding. Nodding, I shrugged modestly, "It's life, Sombra, and one of the biggest parts about it is enjoying it while you can... The destination is irrelevant; it's the journey it takes to get there. I cherish my time with them, because they;'re my friends, and I will always hold those memories close to my heart." "I see..." And, in some strange way, I believed him. Yet before he disappeared completely, a small smirk lifted on his tired features, "Hmph... It doesn't change, however, the fact that you're an eternal fool, boy..." ...I'll take what I can get. Solemnly, I watched as Sombra faded away for good, thanking God that this was all over. All... Finally... Over... Then the light enveloped my vision once more. And what greeted me next was the stone floors of the ancient castle. My body was standing up the entire time; it must have during the battle within the mind. Blinking rapidly, I steadied myself before my body could collapse from sheer exhaustion. Heh... ...God I'm tired. "Jack...?" Oh... Slowly, my gaze moved towards the approaching mares, Twilight taking the front and frowning in both concern and hope. And that was then I remembered everything I had done, all the unjustified horrors and words I have inflicted upon these mares, and quickly retreated from the blinking mares I dared to call my friends. After everything I've done to them... "Don't come near me..." I whispered, knowing they can hear me. "I... Not after that..." Walking backwards forced me against a cold ruined wall, my body curled in a fetal position, front limbs wrapped around the back as I buried my muzzle into my chest, and I felt something trickle down my furry face; something I've tried for years never to fall down my face again. Tears. Yes, despite everything that just happened in my mind, literally, I was still autistic. I still wore my emotions on my sleeves, despite years of practicing not to let myself become too sensitive once more. How I yearned to choke out a thousand apologies for my heinous actions, for my outlandish behaviour and unjustified insults towards these ponies who have done no wrong. Sombra was correct before, that I would only bring harm to others no matter where I go or who I meet. I was... A monster. Yet some ones disagreed, as I then felt familiar warm limbs envelop my being, an embrace of comfort covering me, and, hesitantly, I glanced upwards at the soft smiling face and sparkling eyes of Twilight Sparkle. "Welcome back." She said soothingly, bliss and relief clear in her emotional tone. I couldn't help it, I embraced the warm welcoming mare back, desperately latching onto the support and comfort this wonderful mare was giving me; the affection and care I completely undeserved, unashamedly coating her soft fur with my tears. And Twilight, of course, didn't mind in the slightest. I could hear her soft sigh of relief and content, just glad her friend is back. If I even deserve to be called that... "Shh..." I heard the gentle unicorn say to my ear, rubbing my back, "It's okay... It's all over now..." "How... How can you..." I began, choking up as my heart practically opened itself fully to her. To all of them. "Bare to be near me... After what I've done to you... To everyone...?" "We don't blame you, Jack..." Was Twilight's comforting response, and then, I felt more limbs wrap around me, the Mane Six providing their embraces to cheer their friend. "No one does, we're just glad you're okay..." And my heart was filled with light once again, provided by my friends. "I'm sorry... I'm so..." "We know, sugarcube." Applejack said reassuringly, "And we'll make sure it never happens again. That's a promise." The walk back home was quiet, as the Mane Six knew I needed the peace while it lasted. With both Twilight and Rarity offering their support, I was greeted by multiple stares by God knows how many ponies as we returned to Ponyville at dawn. Bon, Lyra, Derpy, Whooves, Zecora, even Trixie... The grey pegasus chose the initiative, walking towards me without hesitation, forcing me to stare hard at the ground as the mares distanced themselves for this. Probably for the best. Derpy then stooped right in front of me, peeking her head under for her yellow curious eyes to meet my own, despite one of hers looking away in different directions. Heh, that might've cheered me up if I wasn't so- What the-? "Muffin?" The offered treat was held before me, Derpy asking with a friendly gaze and tone. Uhh... Yet as I hesitantly accepted the treat, Derpy evidently took that as a sign and suddenly I was wrapped in another warm hug, the pegasus clearly overjoyed that I was back. "Don't ever scare us like again, Stardust! Sheesh!" Heh... Aha... "Thanks Derpy..." She responded by squeezing me harder, albeit uncomfortably now. Yet more ponies approached, and suddenly I was then trapped by Bon and Lyra, while Whooves patted me on the back for good job or whatever. And from the side, Zecora, and even Trixie, offered slight smiles of their own, "Everyone... I'm so, so sorry for-" "Princess Celestia!" Pinkie's voice attracted our attention just then. Oh God no... Of all people...! Lo and behold, the white alicorn herself descended from the ground. What did she fly all the way herself this time? Passing me a gaze for a moment, Celestia turned her attention then to the bowing Twilight and her friends. "I see you have managed to best King Sombra once more." She noted rather casually, smiling proudly at her pupil. "Not without some help, Princess." Twilight replied humbly, while the others grinned. Chuckling lightly, Celestia continued with pride in her tone, "Not only did you defeat one of Equestria's most fearsome enemies, but you also never gave up on saving your friend from his grasp. You should never lose faith in someone you care about, even when it seems impossible to accomplish." Was... Was Celestia using this whole thing as an excuse to provide a friendship lesson?! Are you [BEEP] kidding me-?! Ah forget it, I'm too tired to care right now... "With luck, the threat of King Sombra is no more, and the Crystal Empire now anywhere else will ever fall victim to his terror once again." ...You don't know that. "I'm proud of you, of you all." As the Mane Six looked at one another happily, the white alicorn then switched her gaze back to me, and I couldn't help but squirm at the judging look... Before it was replaced by a serene smile. "I'm glad you're okay, Stardust." I- What?! "Celestia... I'm... No amount of an apology can make up for my actions." I began, slowly stepping forward and away from the observing others, bowing my head before the mare. "I will accept any punishment you bestow upon me." It was deserving, after all. I was directly responsible for this whole thing to begin with. It falls to me to make up for the trouble I've caused. "Princess," Twilight immediately interjected hurriedly, "I don't think-" Yet Celestia interrupted her, speaking with that regal soft tone still, "No punishment is necessary. You are not to blame for Sombra's actions, Stardust." Slowly, I glanced up at the still-smiling alicorn, "You were taken advantage of by him; whatever remained of the fallen King drank form your fears until he was strong enough to try and take over. Your past words and actions weren't your own, even if they were genuine. Princess Luna, for example, has long since forgiven you for what happened a while back." ...Heh... These damn ponies... So easily forgiving... A small hoarse chuckle, tinged with relief and pure happiness at the willing acceptance these ponies were showing to me, escaped my muzzle, "Even though... I practically allowed Sombra into my mind in the first place..." "No one could have predicted it." Celestia remained firm in her decision to forgive. "She's right Jack." Twilight then pitched in, approaching and standing beside me in full support. "No one will hate you for what Sombra did or said. We knew you would never say and do such mean things without a reason. You're our friend, and you always will be no matter what. Right girls?" The mares, of course, responded with confident nods. ...I might just be the luckiest undeserving guy in the universe. "Now then, I believe you yourself have learnt a lesson today." Glancing up, I realized Celestia was entirely focused on me while saying that. ...Alright, I'll indulge you this one time, you damn mare. "That even in my darkest hour, you will always have my best friends to rely upon." Said friends grinned happily at the words, while I regarded them with the same expression. Oh God, Pinkie was leaking tears of her own in bliss, and Twilight smiling in pure content... Almost lovingly. "And to never think you will be alone against anything through your life."
Chapter Sixty-Five: Redemption Is Not Exclusive Chapter Sixty-Five: Redemption Is Not Exclusive Right. That should be enough. I hated doing this. I really, really did. But there was hardly other alternatives, and if it was the only way to keep them safe and happy, then I must accept this choice. I'm too much of a danger near these innocent pure ponies, Sombra proved as much. Hoisting the wrapped bag on my back, I gave the room one last passing glance. I will miss this place, I won't lie, but it's for the best. Twilight, Spike and everyone else will come to terms with my departure in time and move on. That's always been the case... "Stardust? You're up early." Oh no... Reluctantly looking at the quizzical dragon, I forced a smile, "Hey Spike." Yet the tone suggested anything but casual. Spike frowned, entering the room and approaching with a curious gaze, eyes settled on the bag, "Are you going somewhere?" "Uh, yes, I'm... Going on a trip." I lied, wishing this dragon would go so this didn't have to become hard. It would be much preferable to leave without saying goodbye to anyone. Hence why I awoke this early in the morning. Spike raised a disbelieving brow, "At this time? Huh, but that's not like you." Rubbing the back of my head, I grinned tiredly and sheepishly, "Yes well, don't want to be late to the... Place..." ...I see Sombra has taken away your ability of discretion too, Stardust- My body stiffened at the sound of something falling out of the small bag, drawing Spike's further attention. Before I could even object, the dragon hurriedly picked up to examine the fallen item, and I winced upon glancing at the framed photo of myself, the mares and Spike. All smiling happily and looking like we're having the time of our lives. A picture given to me long ago, and I wouldn't dare not bringing it with me, just to recall all the fun happy times we had together. All the more incentive to leave... "Are you... Are you leaving?" Ah Christ... "You are, aren't you?!" Spike's voice raised as I refused to answer. Incredible how I screw up so easily and I haven't even had my morning water. My gaze remained downcast, mind plagued with guilt to even meet his bewildered gaze,"Spike..." "This is about Sombra, isn't it?" I couldn't help but flinch, confirming everything the shocked dragon needed to know. "I knew it! You can't blame yourself for what happened, Stardust!" Oh I definitely can. "Sombra returned and managed to take over me because of my own arrogance." A frown creased my features, glancing at the taken aback infant dragon, "It's because of me that everyone was in danger. I must take responsibility." "By running away?" Spike inquired in disbelief, "You think that'll solve everything?" The hurt was clear in his tone and eyes, and I forced myself to look away. "It'll be a start..." "No!" Ugh! Suddenly the stubborn lizard clung onto my fur tightly, adamant in wanting me to stay. "Release me Spike." I ordered quietly, a small part of me hoping he'd remain firm. And so he did. "No! I won't let you do this alone! We're brothers, remember Star?" ... Dammit Spike, must you make things so difficult? "So what if you made a mistake? We all do!" The dragon continued heatedly, and my stare met his determined yet sorrowful own, "But you can't run away from your problems! And you going forever will only make things worse; me, Twilight, all of our friends will be devastated! Do you want that?!" No... Far from it. "Who's to say my presence here won't make things worse anyway?" I asked, genuinely wanting to know. "Who's to say something like that won't happen again? I'm a human, Spike, that doesn't really improve things-" "Will you stop blaming yourself, please?" The young reptile pleaded, his eyes shining with tears. Oh for the love of-! "What happened wasn't your fault! It was all Sombra! So please, don't leave us... Please..." ... "Please... Bro..." God dammit. And just like that, the bag slid off my sitting back, and I firmly embraced the weeping dragon in turn, tears of my own threatening to fall off my eyes. "Okay, okay..." I responded quietly, gently patting my brother's back. "Just stop crying at my expense..." And the tears fell freely. Perhaps I acted irrationally, because Spike was right: You can't run away from your problems. You can bury them, you can most definitely learn from them, but running is never the solution. And if the answer was to cause this little dragon, my crush and the rest of our friends grief... ...Then it wasn't an answer I was going to accept. With Spike doing some chores around the house, it left me to my thoughts. The curtains drawn, the sunlight only peeking through, I sat against the edge of the bed, leaning against it while contemplating my decision to stay. Somehow, the dragon managed to convince me to do just that. Guess affection does that. The lizard I have come to regard as a sibling had persuaded me to stick around, despite everything I've done. And, quite honestly, I'm rather glad. But what do I do now...? Wallow in self-pity? Pfft, I haven't done that since high school, why start again? Think about how to learn from my mistakes? Well I do learn from them, but what was I suppose to learn here? To not be arrogant; a core trait of humanity? That'd be pointless. So what then... And what exactly did they expect of me, what did Specter expect of me, now that I was staying here still until I could return to my true home...? Even after everything I've done, they don't hold it against me... Someone entered the room, and I had a sneaking suspicion as to who. That speculation was confirmed as purple limbs appeared in my line of sight, my gaze firm on the floorboards. The mare I trusted the most. She said nothing, but moved closer, and I felt the side of the sheet behind ruffle as the unicorn took her seat next to me, my body suddenly stiffening and then relaxing at the warm hoof on my shoulder, as if seeking invitation into my personal space. Immediately obliging, I shifted closer, and Twilight took that sign to rest her head on my pony shoulder, a limb wrapped around my chest in comfort. And I responded in kind; my head leaning against her own, embracing the warmness this kind mare had to offer. And, just like that, all my defenses went down. "I was born with a medical condition called autism." And so, I told her everything. Every event that happened in my life, good and mostly bad. Of all the mistakes I made, all the things I've said and done that caused me to become the laughing and pity stock of everyone I grew up with. Of the people who, naturally, bullied and took advantage of me because of my differences. Of the people I've hurt because I was too insensitive to understand. Oh how I was never the perfect role model for my brother and sisters. Of everyone I despised and secretly hoped would burn in Hell. Of my self-loathing; how I hated my own existence and everything I did and said back then. My deepest darkest secrets, spilled before this attentive mare. And Twilight said nothing, not for a while. She only listened, to which I appreciated greatly. There were occasional soft gasps here and there, but she mostly stayed quiet and listened as I laid out my life story to her. And God knows why I was; probably because I trusted this mare with all my life. Or maybe it's these feelings I held for her... "Don't cry..." I pleaded, a pang in my chest at the state I was putting her in, glancing at the mare leaning against me and gently placing a hoof on her cheek, "I hate seeing you upset..." At that, Twilight lifted a tiny smile, returning the gesture with a warm hoof on my cheek. The touch only made me look away again, unable to grasp the concept of her being so close after everything I've put her through... "So how can you bear to even look at me? You now know why I was so reluctant to befriend you and the others in the first place..." I concluded sadly, the tears leaking from my eyes over bringing up past memories I'd have rather buried for good. And I knew Twilight was sharing sorrow herself, I could hear the quiet sobs over hearing my oh-so tragic tale. "I bring nothing but ruin and depression to people's lives. It's better than I remain hidden, away from the face of the Earth." But yet, despite everything I've said, Twilight wasn't going to stop defending me. "Don't say that." I felt her head shake, the sensitive unicorn responding evenly, "You're not a bad person, Jack, regardless of what others say. And those things you did, so long ago... Well I won't judge you for them, because you obviously regret them and want to move on. You're still my friend regardless of your past mistakes." Hm... "But now I understand, why you've been so distant with everyone, and I... Appreciate you telling me." From the corner of my leaky eye, Twilight was smiling sadly, "It's only fair that I do so in kind." And that's when she told me, of the days before and after earning her cutie mark. Of when she was shunned because of her deep fascination with books and knowledge, and the envy and jealously from others over Celestia's pupil which caused them to pick on her. Just hearing it brought a rouse of anger within me, inwardly hoping those ponies suffer for bullying Twilight long ago. But then the unicorn also talked about the good things about her life; raising Spike, learning magic and life as Celestia's student, and how she doesn't regret a single moment of it, regardless of the bad things that had happened to her. "If I wasn't the Princess's student, I never would have met you or our friends." Twilight added afterwards, sounding both grateful and happy at this reality. I couldn't help but smile slightly as well. Yes, that would be a scenario I never wanted to face. "...I'm sorry." I couldn't resist saying, refusing to look at the kind mare while saying this. "I screwed up, royally, even when trying to redeem someone, it blows up in my face and harms others." Even attempting a good deed isn't enough... "It wasn't your fault... Besides, it's me who should apologize..." Say what now? Twilight's voice tinged with sorrow, "If I had noticed the changes more, if I had acted beforehand, paid closer attention then maybe none of this would've happened. The thought of losing to you that thing forever... Scared me more than anything in my entire life." ... "You're a better person than I, Twilight..." In every single way. "Dwelling on the different scenarios won't change anything, love... The thought of hurting you is more frightening to me than anything else." I practically felt the warmth on Twilight's face upon saying that. Sighing, I admitted with a bitter tone, "The truth is, despite how many times I say it, I've never come to terms with the past. Throughout my entire life, the past has always controlled my actions..." "...Ditto." Hm? "Sometimes, even I'm afraid of hurting my friends through actions or words. Some wounds never heal, Jack... But we try, and in time they will." "Ever the optimist..." "Ever the pessimist." She replied playfully, but I wasn't kidding around. "We have more in common than you think, you know." "The difference being, Twilight, that life has it good for you." As you will soon see. "What has it done for me?" Aside from nothing at all? But the unicorn had a different answer, "It gave you a chance to start over." Gently, she pulled my chin to look straight into her beautiful soft violet eyes. "It gave you friends who cherish you, would do anything to make someone we care so deeply towards happy." ... "You can't blame yourself for every bad thing that's happened in your life, Jack. Some things are just beyond your control, and we learn from our mistakes as best we can. You just need to forgive yourself, only then can you give yourself a brighter future." "...I don't know how." I confessed quietly, only prompting Twilight's kind angelic smile. "Then I'll show you, we all will... If you let everyone else in like you just let me in." ...Can I? Should I...? I briefly noticed our hoofs clasping one another gently, as if demonstrating the strong bond between us. And my heart was racing in my ears, both at our close proximity and the prospect to opening myself up to others once more. "You're a sweet, kind, compassionate pony, Jack. And I am privileged to be your best friend." Twilight then said, as if trying to make things better. "Don't let the shadows of the past ruin that." At that sincere statement, I looked away, feeling Twilight's head lean on me once more, and we were back to our previous comfortable position. And this time, my free limb wrapped around her back, and blissful silence enveloped the room for a long moment. Admittedly, I could stay like this forever... "...Has anyone told you that you're the most amazing pony in all of Equestria, Twilight?" A soft nervous giggle, "No, because I hardly believe that's accurate..." Prompting my tired smile. "Hmph... Alright, I'll try." There. I said it. "For you, and our friends, I'll try to put the past behind me... For good." It'll be a long, difficult road, but if this unicorn had faith in me to do so... Then I couldn't at least not attempt to. "I'm proud to call you my friend, Jack..." Twilight responded happily and in relief, "I always have been..." "...Ditto." And a small part vainly hopes that, one day, that friendship will become something much more... If I even deserved her affections... A knock on my bedroom door. "Come in." I responded, putting down the frame again of myself and my friends. Honestly, I hoped I made the right choice staying... Spike's head peaked through the opening door, "Hey Star, someone wants to see you." A visitor? I wasn't expecting anyone, and the others would usually come in without Spike alerting me beforehand- "Oh." Oh indeed. For stepping past Spike without awaiting an invitation, was a familiar blue unicorn. Knowing exactly that this was between us, I tore my stunned gaze from her patient yet seemingly hesitant look and nodded gratefully to the dragon, "Thank you Spike, would you mind leaving us for a moment?" Obviously annoyed at Trixie's manners, Spike nodded regardless and shut the door behind him. And awkward silence followed, both Trixie and I just staring, our expressions uncertain. "I'm sorry-" "Trixie apologizes-" We blinked, before a humoured smile took over my muzzle, "Ladies first." Frowning slightly, Trixie obliged, "It was... Wrong of Trixie to confront you like that, provoking your wrath, even if it was another being controlling you. Others were hurt because of Trixie's actions... She hopes you can forgive her." My smile dropped slightly. I shook my head, "Trixie, I'm the one to blame here. I allowed this creature to take ahold of me, and suffered the consequences. If you hadn't arrived, I would've hurt other ponies regardless. I'm sorry for attacking you... And I'm grateful to you." Clearly she wasn't expecting that. "You're... Thanking me?" What happened to the third-person? She must be quite flabbergasted. "If you hadn't lured me into the town square, revealing Sombra's presence, then who knows what would've happened." I shrugged, before bowing humbly. "You have my undying gratitude, Great and Powerful Trixie." Just giving her some leeway, indulge her ego a little. "Hmph." And of course, she accepted it with little-to-no humility, prompting my amused smirk. "Well, as was planned by the Great and Powerful Trixie all along! Is she not also the most forgiving and humble of all equines?" Whatever you say love... "As a token of my appreciation, the ban I bestowed upon you earlier is now lifted." Then, raising a non-existent brow, I added humouredly, "Though of course, that doesn't seem to matter seeing as how this is, what, twice you've returned regardless?" "And now, Trixie must depart. She has said her part, and must now take her leave elsewhere. Farewell Stardust!" The blue unicorn, clearly satisfied with herself and ignoring my rhetorical question, walked towards the door. Now just a moment. "Trixie." Her head glanced back at me, pausing by the handle. "I appreciate your concern. I'm glad to be your friend." My smirk only widened at the reaction. Trixie turned back to face my fully, an embarrassed red hue on her features as she basically sputtered, "What- I- You- Friends?! Don't push your luck, Stardust! The Great and Powerful Trixie has high standards than to choose a friend like you! Tch!" "That's fine, fool yourself." "Ugh!" The blue mare scoffed loudly, practically stomping away at my amused look, leaving the room by slamming open the door, pushing by an irritated yet puzzled Spike. "Insufferable... Arrogant... Stallion..." Funny, that's what Twilight usually calls me when I [BEEP] her off. Those two were more alike than they realized. "What was that about?" Spike asked, looking behind while standing by the doorway. I shrugged humouredly, "Looks like I'm not the only being who can be in denial about their friends." Though I will say this, I feel a lot better now. One more weight off my chest. After spending quite a while occupying one room of the entire tree-house, my brain finally had enough, ordering me to at least venture around the rest of the place, seeing as how I was still reluctant to go outside. I know I know, almost everyone's forgiven me - if not every single pony - but you can't blame me for being at least a little hesitant. Twilight and the others understood, respecting my desire for distance outside publish socialization until I've recovered fully from my guilt. Though honestly, I'm not so certain that will ever happen, despite Twilight's confidence and reassurance that I can, in fact, let go of the past. Where do I even start...? "Oh, Jack, you're out of your room!" My attention from drawn from the preoccupied book I read towards the small dragon and purple unicorn, the sight of the latter immediately calming me and placing a smile on my muzzle. Then I noticed the crown, prompting my curious expression, "Yes, I decided to at least walk around the house some more." "I'm glad." Twilight replied, then seeing what I was gazing at with interest, she nodded, "Yep, that's an Element of Harmony on my head." I couldn't help but frown slightly, "Are we in trouble...?" Sombra hasn't returned... Has he? Noticing my expression, Twilight smiled reassuringly, "Not anymore. Don't worry, it's worn as a precaution in case Discord tried anything." Oh right... Wait... What? "Oh right, you don't know!" Spike added, seeing my confusion, "Discord's been reformed." Wha... Wait, that just happened?! "I know, hard to believe right?" That episode's happened while I locked myself away in the library? Damn! "Start from the beginning, please." I urgently requested. Both pony and dragon blinked at the tone, before obliging. Celestia had called Twilight and our friends outside the town for her plans to redeem the chaotic character, bestowing the task mainly upon the shy Fluttershy. "Did Fluttershy at least have a say in the matter?" I couldn't help but interject. Hell, did Discord get a say? Twilight nodded, clearly unsurprised by the interruption, "Yes, she willingly accepted the task. A little hesitant at first, but the Princess had faith in her abilities, and that helped boosted Fluttershy's confidence to complete the task." Suuuure it did... "Sorry, continue." Immediately after Discord's release, the creature of chaos went straight to work, using his magic on poor animals before they managed to make them return to normal. Afterwards, Fluttershy took him in, looking after him while trying to be a polite host to the obviously-taking-advantage-of being, under the condition of returning Discord to stone should he try anything. To ensure of his good intentions, a dinner party was proposed, inviting the mares along to see that Discord's "good will" was sincere. "We weren't sure if you wanted to come, Jack." Twilight added midway, "Not after... You know." I nodded, smiling gently to show it was completely alright by me, "It's fine. Please go on." Of course, chaos ensued. Discord outright embarrassed the house guests, before they were all alerted by a woodland creature of flood which had overtaken the entire Sweet Apple Acres. Twilight was quick to reassure me that the ponies there were alright, though Discord then turned the small ocean into a large skating rink, persuading Fluttershy to remove her Element of Harmony to ensure their friendship. The yellow pegasus, of course, agreed, though walked away from Discord angrily for his treatment towards her and her friends. And, get this, realizing that Fluttershy was the only friend he ever had, Discord finally relented, removing the ice rink and flood and officially "reforming" himself. Then Celestia arrive,d I presume, to give herself a pat on the back for a job well done. Discord then vowed to use his magic for good... For the majority of the time, anyway. "So there you have it; Discord has now officially reformed and will now use his powers for good," Twilight stated rather happily, clearly proud of Fluttershy for managing to redeem the former villain. Ahuh... "...Well, aren't you going to say anything?" Spike then asked me after a lengthy pause, "About how stupid the Princess's plan was or something?" He added, ignoring Twilight's look. Oh it was stupid alright... I was too tired, way too tired to go on a rant against Celestia for this bull[BEEP]... But what else can I say but... What?! Where do I begin? Did Celestia have something in her coffee that morning, or was she just bored out of her mind and decided "Hey, why don't I have the shy one of Twilight's group reform a dangerous mischievous creature of chaos?" Couldn't she at least take some precautions, like a magic collar that would render Discord's powers useless until he proved himself? What made her think Discord would along with this plan, anyway? Was he a good guy once? Did she deem him just misunderstood? And why would Celestia pressure Fluttershy like that with such a seemingly-impossible task? Who's to say Discord wouldn't remove the Elements of Harmony from the mares? He could've just escaped and teleported to the other side of the world the moment he was released. Did he seek revenge, some retribution for being encased in stone? I wouldn't blame him. What was Celestia thinking...? "If it helps, we were all skeptical at first." Twilight said after a moment's silence. "Though Princess Celestia also said part of the reason was because of King Sombra's defeat a few days ago; that if anyone can be saved, why couldn't a being of chaos be too?" So what, I was part of the motivation behind the dumb idea? That doesn't make any sense! "Heck, even Twilight outright yelled at the Princess for bringing Discord here." Spike immediately shut his mouth at Twilight's glare. Though the mental image prompted my smirk, that I would've liked to see, which incited the mare to shake her head. My my Twilight, have I been rubbing off on you? "The point is that Discord is now on our side." Always eager to change the subject before it focuses on her, the modest purple mare continued with a satisfied tone and expression, "All thanks to Fluttershy." Indeed... Well, as for the redemption part, still more believable than Sunset Shimmer's. "Where is Discord now?" Blinking at the fact I finally spoke, Twilight inclined her head to the red door. "At Fluttershy's cottage, I think. Why- Wait, where are you going?" Walking by her, my eyes set straight forward, "To have a little chat with a certain former villain." "I thought you didn't want to go outside for a while." Glancing behind, I smirked slightly, "For my friends, I can always make an exception." Imagine my surprise seeing the cottage entirely intact. Imagine my further surprise when, as an equally surprised Fluttershy opened the door for me, Discord was casually sipping some tea on one end of the tea, seemingly enjoying himself with Angel. The mixture of various creatures was even holding up a polite pinky. Huh... "Would you like some soda?" Fluttershy inquired kindly, oblivious to my reaction. Shaking my head slowly, I composed myself, "No, thank you." "Shocking, isn't it?" Spike commented from beside me, both he and Twilight having followed me here, probably to make sure I don't try to run away again. No kidding... Finally, upon spotting me, Discord mockingly spat out his drink onto the poor bunny, gaping in pleasant surprise. "Why, if it isn't the only human in all of Equestria!" Well thanks for that painful reminder, Discord... And, suddenly, the British flag was now waving atop the being of chaos, while Discord did my country's salute. "Celestia save the Queen!" "Very funny." I said flatly. Honestly I was in no mood for jokes... So why was a smile threatening to emerge on my muzzle? And then a floating posh cup appeared right in front of me, "Tea?" Immediately I answered, "No thank you, I don't like tea." Discord, apparently unfazed by the confession, replied casually, "Well, isn't that just blasphemous?" Before promptly downing the drink and concluding with a large burp. Charming. "How are you feeling, Ja- Uh, Stardust?" Fluttershy asked gently, which incited my tired smile. "I'm fine, thank you Fluttershy." I responded, regarding the creature of chaos sternly, "May I borrow your room for a moment, though?" "Um... Okay...?" "Thank you. Come along Discord." There was no time to waste. I was here to say my piece. While Twilight and the others watched as myself and a hovering Discord went upstairs, they can catch up. "I'm guessing you won't be asking how I've been this entire time?" Discord inquired rhetorically, smirking at me. Rubbing my forehead, I went straight to the point, "I am so incredibly tired right now, Discord, so I'm going straight to the point. You've reformed, haven't you?" "Why yes, yes I have." The creature gestured to himself proudly and humouredly, "I have dedicated myself to the good of all pony kind." Followed by him changing into a ridiculous superhero costume. "I swear upon my life to use my magic towards the greater good... Ehh to my satisfaction, at least." Good enough. "I am sorry for what Celestia and the mares had done to you." At that, Discord blinked, taken by surprise for once. "Encasing you in stone for a thousands years, only for you to suffer the same fate again must've been torturous. However, I will not use that to excuse your behaviour from here on. Let me make one thing perfectly clear." "I'm all ears." Followed by said ears flying off his head with angel wings, "Whoops." Exhaling quietly, I continued with as much force in my voice as I could muster, "Whatever relationship evolves between you and Fluttershy, just know I won't tolerate any harm that comes to her or our friends. If you hurt her, physically or emotionally, destroy the innocence of a mare who is like a sister to me, then I will do much worse to you than anything Celestia could conjure up. Do we understand each other?" "Clear as crystal." The unfazed Discord was then coated in the same shining state the crystal ponies were usually like. "Discord." "Yes yes I understand, you cherish these ponies more than anything, I would be fool to invoke the wrath of a human being." Was that sarcasm? The creature folded his arms, smirking while leaning down, "You were right about looking tired; you look like you've been through a lot." You have no idea. "Yes, which is why I'm too tired to tolerate any of your bull right now." "Say no more." Discord replied happily, offering a bear hand to shake. "I will be the bestest friend Fluttershy could ever ask for." Glad to hear it. If someone like Discord could be redeemed so easily, then maybe, just maybe, it wasn't too late for me- "[BEEP]!" "Such vulgar language." Discord exclaimed casually, while I wildly shook off the rattlesnake which wrapped around my limb. The creature continued by rubbing a towel through both his ears at once, ignoring my glare, "But I won't let you down, Stardust. Fluttershy is as dear to me as Twilight is to you." ...Wait what? "Speaking of, I spy two ponies and a dragon peeking from the stairs." Following his pointing finger, I then noticed the vaguely concealed others, who entered the room with meek expressions. "You already are the bestest friend anyone could ask for." Fluttershy said sincerely towards a stunned Discord, who paused before looking... Elated? Then a medal appeared on the being's chest, worn proudly. Well well well. Looks like I won't be the one teased any longer. "I'm proud of you, Fluttershy." I commented, the yellow pegasus smiling bashfully. "Once again you've outdone yourself, managing to reform a major villain, in just under a day too." The fact over how dumb it was aside. Twilight added, "He's right Fluttershy, we're all proud for what you've done. It goes to show that there's hope for everyone to become good." Followed by a meaningful glance sent my way, prompting my shaking head. Oh I don't think I'll be forgiving myself for a long time. "It's a relief I didn't have to use that reforming spell against Discord instead." "...Hang on, what now?" I asked, expressing puzzlement at Twilight's words. A reforming spell...? "You mean... A spell which forces someone to redeem themselves...?" The purple mare nodded, "Essentially." ...What the [BEEP]?! "Fluttershy, I changed my mind; soda sounds good right about now." God knows I need it. Blinking, then seeing my expression, the pegasus immediately retreated downstairs to fetch the drink, while I began expressing my anger and disbelief. "There's a spell which forces someone to change their state of mind?! That's pure satanic! You can't just force someone to behave differently to your convenience; that makes you no better if not worse than your enemy!" "Um, Jack, please calm down." Twilight said worryingly, looking quite guilty for some reason. "I think we should just let him blow some steam, Twilight." Spike said in turn, while Discord was enjoying the show, sitting on a movie seat with a popcorn bag of... I hope that's sugar paper. Regardless, I continued my justified tirade. "It's no better than forcing someone to become a villain! You can't just change someone's entire personality and views on life just because you don't agree with them. Convincing and persuasion is one thing, but this?! I just... It doesn't... Argh!" "If it helps, Twilight couldn't find the spell before she could use it. Discord removed the page." Spike added helpfully, before shaking at the unicorn's glare. "Guilty as charged." The being of chaos said, emphasizing by waving a shred of paper stuck to his fingernail. "Jack, I understand you're mad, and I don't blame you with those horrible implications." Twilight said, a note of concern in her tone, "But just calm down. Please." ...Was that desperation in her tone. Why should she-? Ah... Yes, seeing the look in her eyes, she might assume a piece of Sombra was still in me, influencing my actions. Forcibly exhaling, I tried to calm myself as best as possible. "Yes, sorry Twilight, I didn't mean to worry you." Twilight then sighed herself, though in relief. "Maybe it was too early for me to leave the library." Before she could respond, however, Fluttershy returned with an open bottle in hand, "Here you go, Stardust." I took the offered bottle gratefully, "Thank you Fluttershy." Taking a gulp, I immediately spat out the drink at Discord's indifferent gaze, and the taste of mouthwash.
Chapter Sixty-Six: Do You Trust Me? Chapter Sixty-Six: Do You Trust Me? A small part of me is considering thanking Sombra for overtaking my body. Oh not for the takeover itself, but more to the fact it opened more layers of trust and bonding between myself and the others. On Twilight's suggestion, I have, in fact, started to open myself a little bit more, piece by piece, towards the others. Hearing my plights of my high school years, and all the things I only blame myself for, I was expected to be greeted by pity or at least a simple "Get over it." Which wasn't the case. No, instead they listened, and only that, expressing their own sorrow and occasionally comforting me when I truly needed it. There were no pitying looks, but sympathy; there was a difference. When the girls did speak, they claimed they didn't judge me for my actions of the past, and that they'll help me overcome the guilt and anger I've been holding onto for over five years now. And I... Believed them. Of course, those high school years was only the beginning of the many things that was wrong with me; things I've yet to tell even the girls, Spike, and especially Twilight. One thing at a time, I think. Who knows when I'll suddenly return home, anyway? But that didn't mean I wasn't grateful for their love and support, truly treating me as though I was their best friend. Perhaps to the point of family... The Mane Six and Spike as my family... That doesn't sound too bad... Hence why I've reached a decision, a decision I've been contemplating on these past few weeks, holed up in the library with the rare times either Twilight, Spike or the others convince me to go outside. My brain had racked over sharing this crucial piece of information, which could either change how these ponies view the world as they know it, or shatter their reality and possibly cause them to simply give up. Or they'll plain not believe me, which a small part was hoping was the case. Maybe as soon as they get back from the Crystal Empire, I'll- What the? My ears were drawn to the startling noises, halting my pacing. What was that? Sounded like it came from downstairs. From the jumble of noises, I could barely make out a few meows and barks. Rarity and Applejack's pets? Was today when they all go out to the park to play with their pets? No wait, that's two days from now. And I thought they were leaving for the Crystal Empire today? I wasn't going with them, for obvious reasons. So what was happening? Curiosity overwhelming me, I slowly left my room and headed downstairs, expected to be greeted by the six mares and their pet animals. Not just the pet animals wrecking havoc around the house, followed by a panicking Spike who was trying to keep damage control. "...Spike?" The dragon, trying to catch a flying tortoise - using a small rotor attached around it, before you ask - immediately turned to me, eyes widening in relief. "Stardust, you gotta help me!" Clearly. Quickly I stepped out of the way, while Applejack's dog pursued Rarity's unamused cat. "Any reason all these pets are here?" I couldn't but ask, grimacing as the poor tortoise hit a shelf. "I've offered to take care of them while their owners are out." Spike informed, while Angel had the nerve to spit its tongue out at the distraught lizard. Nightshade, meanwhile, gave me an exasperated look. "I'd appreciate some help here though!" Well, I have some experience with animals. I nodded, stepping forward while gently pulling down the hovering tortoise, "Alright, let me see what I can do." To say that was hectic was quite the understatement. But with the combined teamwork of myself, Nightshade and partially Spike, who was preoccupied with sneaking away whenever he had the chance before I or Nightshade called him out, the small animals were currently resting downstairs. The cat and dog were a hassle the most, getting one to calm down and the others to stop clawing at the pages of the books. Angel was being a stubborn spoilt bunny, and Gummy enjoyed snapping at either mine or Spike's tail given the opportunity. Thankfully, at least, the tortoise was just harmlessly flying about, though I took the belt hoisting the rotor off him. Nightshade, demonstrating herself to be Twilight's pet, helped reinforce law and order around the house so the other animals could be fed and rested, despite some of their protests. Nothing a hard glare couldn't fix. If Angel thought Fluttershy's stare was frightening, he hasn't seen [BEEP] yet. "So glad that's over." Spike said happily, wiping sweat off his forehead while putting on a chef hat. "Yes, we did a good job." I nodded to the owl perches on my clothed back. "Get some rest Nightshade." The obedient bird flew off, placing himself near the dragon who was... Baking something. I raised a non-existent brow, "Though I believe the girls held you responsible for the well-being of their pets until they returned, Spike." The dragon waved dismissively, "Yeah yeah. Now, to finally add those jewels." Ah yes. The whole time Spike held a jug in his hands with various coloured gems inside. The prices the mares paid to look after this pets, I was informed. No wonder Spike kept trying to sneak away with my back turned. "Spike." I continued, adding more stern to my tone. The dragon looked back from his baking, appearing startled by the interruption. "When you're tasked with a big responsibility to care for another life, you're expected to take that matter seriously. They didn't pay you to be ignorant to the needs and welfare of their pets." "But we handled it, right?" The infant lizard shrugged, obviously taking this matter lightly. "Not the point." My hoof quickly snatched the falling green gem before it could fall onto Spike's waiting tongue. He then blinked at the seemingly missing jewel, before glancing at my gaze, "It's not something you can easily dismiss as a job well done. The well-being of another is far more important than baking a cake, no matter if he or she is a pet." I really shouldn't be lecturing right now, I still hadn't fully recovered form the whole experience with Sombra. But clearly, without Twilight around, someone needs to keep Spike on track over his priorities. The dragon finally sighed, realizing his error, "You're right Stardust, it was wrong of me to think that. You think they'll forgive me?" Undoubtedly. "You can make up for it by helping me when they wake up, willingly." I added as Spike nodded confidently. Then, noticing what he was staring at, I rolled my eyes in good faith and passed the hungry dragon his gem back. "You know, if Twilight was here right now, she'd had given you a much sterner lesson about this." "I doubt it." Spike retorted, happily mixing the ingredients in the bowl. "You and her are both pretty alike." Tch... "...Spike?" "Yeah?" "I can... Trust you, right?" I asked before I could stop myself. What I doing this? Was I actually, truly doing this? It seems unlike of me to spill out something like this, but I had the urge to share this with someone for a very long time now. Spike glanced to his left, seemingly surprised by the question, "Of course! We're best friends, Stardust!" And now seemed more prefect than ever to talk about this. "I... Like Twilight." There, I said it. Composing myself, I clarified to Spike's expression, "As in... I'm infatuated with her." The young dragon blinked, slowly, "You mean... You have a crush on Twilight?" I nodded carefully, "Yes... I know it's-" "Finally!" The bowl was suddenly dropped, Nightshade abruptly woken up and even I was taken aback by Spike's immediate exclamation. Arms gestured proudly to me, "He admits it! Took you long enough!" A light frown creased my features. "Was it that obvious...?" "Are you kidding?" Spike asked, in both exasperation and humour while slapping his forehead. "Both you and Twilight are terrible at hiding your emotions! Even the Crusaders can tell there's something was going on between you two!" Eh? But nothing has been going on between us... Right? "What made you finally realize your feelings?" Spike then asked, picking up the bowl and proceeding with the stirring, adding the gems to the bowl... While I quickly grabbed them as they fell before the greedy dragon could devour them. "At the night of the wedding." I responded, placing the jewels in the bowl myself as Spike grinned sheepishly. "I realized exactly how much Twilight meant to me after waking up from that battle with Mephiles. To be honest, she was on the forefront of my mind whenever I thought about protecting our friends... Guess that makes me kinda selfish?" "Not at all!" Spike quickly denied, his grin widening, "That just means you're in love, Stardust. I'm proud of you!" "Haha! There's a difference between a crush and falling in love, Spike." I said, chuckling. Yet, I felt more and more confident talking to this young trustworthy dragon about this, as though he was the only one I could share this secret with. The lizard shrugged, "Well, that just proves then that my love for Rarity is greater than yours for Twilight's." Just humour the lad. I refrained from shaking my head tiredly, "So then, explain this crush for her." "What do you mean?" "I mean how do you feel around her, what do you think the most about her, what do you like about her?" Oh, where to start... "Pretty much... Everything. Twilight's beautiful - amazing - inside and out. Her eyes which I could stare into all day. Her smile which greets me every morning and afternoon - depending when I get up - and immediately brightens my day. Her intelligence, her pursuit for knowledge, her innocent nature, yet sometimes stern and authoritative when needed. Her confidence and protectiveness of those she holds dear... The list is practically endless, Spike." I said in amusement, the image of the smiling purple mare inciting my own content look, "She makes me laugh. She makes me smile. She makes me feel safe, and, most importantly... She makes me happy. Every second I spend with her seems to be worth more than anything else in the world." And there's so much more I could say to describe the Goddess that was Twilight Sparkle, but I think Spike got the general idea. Hm, I don't think I've felt so strongly towards anyone in a long time now, not since high school... Well, that didn't mean I wasn't going to like someone that way again. And that time was now. "Wow... You really do like her." Was that admiration in his tone? "That's exactly how I feel about Rarity, only my love for her is ten times stronger." That casual statement prompted my amused grin, "Heh, it's not a contest Spike." He shrugged again, "So... Why not tell her?" "Maybe the same reason you won't tell Rarity." "Heh... Touche." Spike rubbed the back of his head in embarrassment. "And it's not just out of fear of rejection, Spike." The dragon glanced from his work questionably, prompting me to explain, "There are several reasons why a relationship like that can't possibly work between Twilight and I." As much as it hurts to think of it, much less say it, myself. "Such as?" "Well, different species being one thing." I pointed out, "Even though I look like a pony, I'm still human in nature." "And?" Ah, ignorance is bliss. "And Twilight deserves better. True, she's everything a man - or stallion - would want, but she's better off with someone who can give her a happy future. I'm a dependent autistic, Spike, a man who can't promise any girl the happiness and future she deserves. I'm hardly intelligent, hardly capable of conducting any task. Hell, a Diamond Dog is more suited with Twilight than I am." The dragon shuddered, "Don't give me that image." Still holding distaste towards the creatures which once kidnapped his waifu, I see. "My point being." I continued without humour, "What can I possibly do or give to someone like Twilight, who is far out of my league?" "You'd be surprised." Spike replied instantly, inspecting his work proudly. "Considering the way she looks at you, I think you already have given her something." Glancing at my look, the lizard rolled his eyes, "You have no idea, do you?" "Should I?" "Stardust, Twilight likes you too, in a like-like way." Spike spoke clearly, sounding exasperated, "It's obvious how much she cares for you too. Do you know how many times she worries about you? Remember when you were unconscious at Canterlot because of Queen Chrysalis? Twilight would take every little opportunity to check up on you. When you started acting like a jerk? Twilight wondered if she did something wrong. When you ran away to the Everfree Forest? Twilight immediately had me deliver a letter to the Princess asking for the Elements of Harmony. I don't think I saw her so determined in my life. And when you've been locking yourself away in your room after beating King Sombra? Twilight constantly worried about you; even turning away from her studies to check on you. Geez Stardust, if that doesn't make it obvious, I don't know what does." ... Huh. "But... What would she see... In me...?" Spike then smiled, both tiredly and in reassurance, "You're a good guy, Star. You're funny, you're caring, and you are intelligent. You're kind, you always help when needed, and always offer help to anyone. Okay so sometimes you can be a bit lazy, but hey, you and Twilight don't need to have everything in common to be a good couple." ...I beg your pardon?! I'M lazy? I won't deny that, but have you met yourself, Spike? "You're both easily annoyed. You both love books and discovering new things. You both enjoy hanging with our friends, and mostly each other. You want me to go on?" "No, I think I've got your point." I shook my head lightly, a small hopeful smile emerging on my muzzle, "So... You think there's a chance?" "Think? No. Know? Definitely." Spike snorted, plunging his finger in the mix, and tasting what appears to be a cake in the making. "Though I think you should at least tell her before, y'know, you go back to your world." Okay, even I could detect the hesitation in that statement. "But what would be the point Spike?" I inquired rather quietly, wanting to know his answer to this other small obstacle. "I'll go home, eventually, why hopelessly pursuit a relationship which won't last?" The dragon, once again, shrugged, "Maybe... Just so you can enjoy it while it lasts. If you like Twilight that much, and she does too, then spend your time together as much as possible before then... Which will hopefully be never..." ...I'll just pretend ignorance to that last part. "Even after what I did? The things I said to her under Sombra's influence? What about when I almost hit her?" Spike then regarded me reassuringly, "We've told you a thousand times; no one blames you for all that, Star. Least of all Twilight. Sure it might've stained your relationship a bit, but one small thing like that won't permanently harm your friendship. And you've more than made up for it, right?" "Hardly a 'small thing,' Spike... But I suppose you have a point." If there was even the smallest, most marginal possibility. Even if it's all wishful thinking on my part, the idea of there being a chance between Twilight and I... Well, that would be enough. "I'm... Going to check on the animals. I'll leave you to your baking." I said, moving to leave. It was quiet int he next room, suspiciously so. Yet before leaving, I sent one last smile of gratitude towards the baking proud dragon. "I appreciate this immensely, Spike, thank you for your advice." Looking behind, Spike winked playfully, "No prob. Just don't let Twilight or yourself down, alright?" I smirked lightly, "No promises, my friend. Just don't share this information with anyone, will you?" He gave a thumbs-up, happily returning to his work while looking quite proud of himself. Deservedly so. Talking about this to someone was a better idea after all. I felt much, much better now. "Oh, back so soon?" Exiting from the room into the main first floor, I was greeted by the returned Mane Six, who were all taking care of their sleeping pets. But, at the sound of my voice, they all immediately glanced up, with several expressions which prompted my confusion. Rainbow was smirking smugly. Pinkie was grinning widely, creepily so. Rarity was smiling in content. Applejack looked proud. Fluttershy sent me a small smile... Although it looked almost sad. And Twilight, while she was facing me, her eyes seemed to be trying their best not to meet my gaze, with the brightest shade of red I've ever seen on her. "...Did I miss something?" "Better yet, did WE miss something?" Rainbow asked with a snort, while the resting tortoise unknowingly flew again on that damn rotor. ...What? "Good afternoon Stardust," Rarity then interjected before the blue pegasus could explain her strange behaviour, nuzzling the fur of her sleeping troublesome cat. "I trust Spike has taken good care of our lovable little friends?" I nodded, titling my head to one side jokingly, "Well... With some help from Nightshade and I." Twilight was still refusing to even look straight at me, and that was then I noticed the large redness covering her face. "Is everything alright...?" "Just peachy, sugarcube." Applejack glanced at the blushing purple unicorn, sending an expression I couldn't decipher. "Just a little exhausted from our trip to the Crystal Empire. Thanks for takin' care of our pets. Where's Spike?" "Other room." I inclined my head behind me. "Though I think he'll be too preoccupied with his bakery than to acknowledge your gratitude properly." "That's fine, we can thank him later." Applejack replied, followed by a snorting chuckle emerging from the flying pegasus. We looked at the blue mare, who was now grinning gleefully for some reason. Did someone put something in her cloud. "Ignore her." Yet as Rarity said that, even a small grin appeared on her muzzle, "Just a funny joke we shared earlier." Ah... "So then, how'd it go?" "Wonderfully!" Pinkie then exclaimed enthusiastically, startling the abruptly awoken animals, "Operation Equestrian-Games-To-Be-Held-In-The-Crystal-Empire is a go!" "Really?" I responded with a small grin of my own, observing the pets now ecstatic to see their owners, snuggling up to the smiling mares, "Well congratulations. I'm sure Cadence and Shining are more than happy about that. I knew you would be able to convince the representative." The girls beamed modestly. I knew very little about these Equestrian Games, but according to the brief summary Twilight informed me earlier, they were similar to the Olympic Games from Earth, partly the reason I didn't go with them to the kingdom. "Speaking of, Prince Shining and Princess Cadence were wonderin' how you were, Star." Applejack then brought up, clearly seeing my expression upon saying that and quickly reassured me, "They're not mad at ya, sugarcube, they just wanna know how you've been." Of course they do. But the news the couple apparently weren't angry towards me did fill me with much-needed relief and elation, a small smile emerging on my muzzle. "I'll... Thank them for asking another time." Rarity then gave me a knowing look, "You still blame yourself for what happened?" I couldn't help but grin lightly, "What else is new?" Which prompted their shared sighs. "Don't worry Star!" The pink Earth Pony spoke up again, announcing loudly, "We'll help you overcome your regrets! As your friends, we promise this!" Concluded with the others nodding determinedly, even the unusually silent Twilight. You guys... "What did I do to deserve such great friends?" I asked humouredly, inciting their playful shrugs, grins smirks and smiles. "But seriously, thank you, all of you. Not just for being absolutely fantastic friends, but for never giving up on me, even when it looked certain Sombra had me on the palm of his hand." "You mean hoof." "Thank you Rainbow... Which is why I've reached a decision." They then looked at me in interest. Taking a deep breath, I clarified calmly, "There is a great secret I've been keeping from you all, concerning all of you." "You mean one of us, right?" The blue pegasus winked teasingly. "Err, no, I mean everyone, including all inhabitants of Equestria." Followed by confused and curious expressions. "It wasn't something I had planned on sharing with anyone here, as the consequences may be more than severe. But after all you've been through, especially by my expense... It's only fair you know the truth... Behind your world." Yes, they were ready. I can only hope they'll believe and understand. "We might need to sit down for this." Which after that statement, fluffy cushions appeared from nowhere beneath us, courtesy of a beautiful mare. And we all took our seats comfortably, the audience listening intently to what I had to say. "Though first, I must ask that you hear me out until the very end, for everything I'm about to tell you is one-hundred percent truth. Suffice to say... Sombra wasn't completely wrong when he claimed I had already knew about your world from the beginning." The mares exchanged glances, before Fluttershy said softly, "We trust you, Stardust." Agreed with their nods and smiles. And, finally with Twilight looking right at me, their sparkling eyes and encouraging smile inciting me to go on, I took another deep breath, as I began sharing this long secret, "It all started with a woman named Lauren Faust..." Time waits for no man, especially one divulging a very great secret towards the inhabitants of a fictional world. Though I'm uncertain whether this could be called fictional any longer. So had told them, everything. How there was a TV program originally named My Little Pony, made for little girls to enjoy, filled with nothing but rainbows and colourful forests and ponies who treated one another as best friends. Followed years later by the "second generation" of MLP, which followed the same concept but with different characters and stories. Then again with the third, which was around the time I was born. Same concept, improved animation, new and old characters and stories. And finally, four years ago, a woman, aided by a corporation, decided to bring that beloved show back, with old and new characters working together to solve problems and uncover the magic of friendship; teaching little kids various important lessons in life. Their eyes widened as I described the story of gen four with a young unicorn, who had met new friends and, together, stopped seemingly unstoppable threats, all the while learning together the power friendship truly had. It didn't take long for them to put two and two together. Occasionally interrupted by gasps and outbursts by Rainbow, the mares still encouraged me to continue. With the limited knowledge I had, saying I had only become a brony, what one calls male fans of their world, few months prior to being stuck in Equestria, along with the knowledge I've gained from my "imprisonment" here, I explained all I could. I explained how these six before me were the main characters; the heroes of their world, emphasizing my point by recounting their many situations and victories over Equestria's dangerous foes. Rainbow, on her part, looked smug at hearing how significant she was, and even more overjoyed at the thought of thousands of people watching and thinking how awesome she was. Though I then pointed out that Twilight was the real lead, as all main characters required a leader, to which the others agreed with without argument, to the unicorn's embarrassment, before they asked I continue. Followed by how their adventures and dilemmas were mainly split into episodes, focusing on one, two or all of the mares each as they face a situation and learn a lesson about friendship, which is then sent to Celestia. Even Spike, I pointed out, had a few episodes dedicated to him learning something. Their eyes widened immensely at the fact that the lessons they've learnt were really for kids to learn about for the troubles in life ahead. Followed by jaws dropping at the fact I had some knowledge of what was to come, even though it was limited, which, Rarity then pointed out, how it did explain a few things. By the time I was finished explaining as best I could, mouth dry and aching for some water, my eyes glanced at the clock. This went on for a over an hour. Wow. Well, time to see how this news sinks in. For the moment, there was only silence, save for Spike's blissful loud humming next door, as the mares sat quietly, thoughtful expressions on their faces. Even Pinkie seemed to be taking in this revelation with seriousness. "Well... I can see why you would expect us to be skeptic at first." Rarity finally spoke up, looked at me with ratehr uncertain eyes. "The idea of us, our world, everything we know and cherish to be... Fabricated, is just..." "I understand..." "It's not that we don't believe ya, sugarcube." Applejack then pointed out, though her tone was somber, "It's just a little hard to take in is all. If we're fictional, then how and why are ya here?" "I wonder that myself..." "Well, I believe you!" Our heads turned at the elated Earth Pony, "I trust you, Star, just like Fluttershy said!" "Hold on now, Pinkie!" Rainbow then responded, frowning. "You might be too accepting of this, but it all sounds a little- Well, completely ridiculous! No way someone as awesome as I can be just a character in a 'TV show!'" Hmph. "If it helps." I then said thoughtfully, "It could be that this might be some parallel universe where you do exist." That would explain why I was seemingly trapped in a fictional world. "And you were never going to tell us this at all?" I looked at Fluttershy, who appeared quite hurt, inciting my pang of regret, "What would've been the point? Truth hurts, Fluttershy, and I'd have preferred you all remain blissfully ignorant over this little detail." "'Blissfully ignorant?'" Rarity echoed in disbelief. "We had every right to know about this! Yes, the truth can be painful at times, but it's better to know than be oblivious to everything around us." "Yer right, Rarity." Applejack nodded in agreement, frowning herself. "I believe what Stardust is sayin', even if it sounds ridiculous, could be true. Besides, is it any weirder than the fact our friend's an alien from another universe?" "That's entirely different!" Rainbow protested. "If what he's telling us is true, then that means everything we've done is pointless!" Pointless...? "...Is that true?" Twilight finally spoke up since her return here, gazing at me with eyes that demanded the truth, "If we're just a 'TV program.' then everything we've been through, all of our struggles and lessons over friendship, that's just been for children's entertainment. All for nothing...?" The others seemed downcast at the prospect, and I quickly retaliated. "No." They glanced up in surprise, the firmness in my tone followed by my confident expression. "Not for nothing. Never for nothing. You have no idea how much you're beloved by my people. How many you've inspired and are looked upon by countless people. Your adventures may seem fiction to them, but they're real to you, and your lessons just as strong." "Rainbow Dash. Adored by thousands for her self-confidence, her outlook on looking for the extremes in life, inspiring people to be proud of themselves and never to never lose their confidence over anything. And that loyalty is one of the most important aspects of friendship." The blue mare grinned proudly. "Pinkie Pie. Who's inspired people to never be shy of their energetic personalities, and to always be happy and enthusiastic through every situation and tough time. And helped people through their hardships by putting a smile on their face." The pink Earth Pony jumped on the spot in joy. "Applejack. Who taught people that, while honesty can hurt others, it's better to always be true to yourself and to others around you than live a life of lies that would harm you or your loved ones later. And that hard work pays off the most." The orange farmer smiled, nodding in agreement. "Fluttershy. Who's adored shyness, love for animals and appreciation for silence is loved by many. And teaches that even those who are shy have a big heart, and can fight back when pushed or for the safety of those close to them." A red hue enveloped the embarrassed pegasus' features, while Angel smirked. "Rarity. Generosity is becoming a rare trait in my world, but even someone who looks greedy can be the biggest giver of them all. Never judge a book by its cover, and always be proud of your work." The white unicorn smiled in flattery, looking gracefully bashful. Finally, my gaze turned to a waiting Twilight, who looked ill-prepared for what was about to follow. "And Twilight Sparkle... Showing even those who are considered to be anti-social, focused more on studies and impressing their peers, still cares for and loves their friends, and will do anything to make them happy. That there IS magic in friendship. And, considering what is to come, there will always be something worth everything you go through at the end." Leaving the mare to ponder that last statement, I looked back at them all, smiling happily, "I am the most fortunate being in the universe to meet such amazing inspirational characters. True, your world was originally designed for kids, but somehow there's a magic about your world and all its occupants which attracts older children, teenagers and even adults. Be proud of who you all are, for not only are you examples of what friendship should truly be, but also heroes to countless many... Myself included." I can breathe again. Taking deep inhales and exhales after that long speech, I waited. Hopefully that was enough to boost their moods, no longer thinking negatively about the implications. Maybe now they'll understand how exactly how important and cherished they are to people the world over on Earth, If not, then I'll have to keep repeating myself until the message got through their heads- Twilight approached me, and I found myself still, staring deep in her purple searching eyes. As much as I could muster. I expressed all the warmth, admiration, affection and happiness I could display to show how truthful I was. That seemed to be enough. Once again, I was enveloped in a warm hug, which I eagerly accepted and returned, followed by the girls slowly joining in. Their warmth and love spread through the large embrace and possibly the entire room, and I felt like the luckiest man on the planet, if I wasn't already. That same warmth which enveloped me during my battle with Sombra, assuring me that everything will be okay, and that these mares will never hold it against me for keeping such a large secret from them. And you know what... I believe it. "Thank you..." I head Twilight whisper, bliss and relief in her tone. "No... Thank you, my amazing, wonderful friends..." Now, there was only one more secret to share, with some different ponies. "Wow..." Derpy echoed through the small house after hearing my tale, while the others just looked purely stunned at me. I was sue to that. "So you're an alien from another universe." I shrugged, taking a sip of the soda, "Basically." "I knew it!" Our eyes then turned to an exclaiming Lyra, who slammed her clenched hoof down on the other and grinned sheepishly at our looks. "It was obvious!" Bon shook her head, regarding me with curious blue eyes, "Well, it would explain that earnest confusion on your face when we first found you lying in the middle of Ponyville. And your rather un-ponylike behaviour." Really, was it that obvious? "Still, an alien..." "Human." I corrected her. Four mares and two stallions circled around the table, all called here so I could share with them this secret of mine. As they were also my friends, they deserve to know my origins too, though I had them promise not to share this with another soul before I revealed myself to them. "I must say, this is quite the revelation." Sugarcoating it there, Doc? Whooves smiled without humour next to me, blue eyes observing me with clear intrigue, "Although it does prove of there being other life outside of Equestria. Imagine, the possibilities we can learn from this discovery! An alien, on our world! Who I've been interacting with all this time! Even friends with! Oh this is a most wonderful scientific breakthrough towards the concept of other life beyond the stars-!" " "Easy there, Whooves," Bon then said, thankfully, before the stallion could go on and proceed to ask endless questions, instead writing notes down. Dark blue eyes looked back at me, "And Twilight and the others know about this?" I nodded, "Yes, for a very long time now. Originally I wasn't going to tell anyone, but..." "But circumstances made it otherwise." The cream Earth Pony speculated. "Correct." Derpy then asked, "Do they have muffins where you're from?" "I think there are far more important questions first before that, Derpy." Bon said in slight amusement. "Yeah, like do they have cake there?" "Lyra..." I couldn't help but laugh a little. "Haha. So... I have your trust then." "Just as you have ours." Bon replied sincerely, Lyra and Derpy nodding in agreement. Whooves was too busy writing something down, and Vinyl was preoccupied bobbing her head up and down to the music in her headphones. Why was she called here too again? Ah well. My smile grew towards my friends, "Thank you. It's a relief to have such wonderful friends like you." "The feeling is mutual, Stardust Balance." Bon winked with a grin. "Now, how exactly do humans function?" Whooves suddenly spoke up, followed by my low groan and the apologetic glances of the mares. Knew that was coming.
Chapter Sixty-Seven: Friendship is Balance Chapter Sixty-Seven: Friendship is Balance "The morning in Ponyville shimmers!" And just like that, all irritation and regret of getting up so early instantly vanished at the wonderful angelic singing which belonged to the purple unicorn. Said mare had literally dragged me out of bed for some reason, but before I could ask, Twilight immediately pulled me around the place while beginning to sing. My tried frown, after the entire night consisted of Twilight drilling me with endless questions about my world's connection with her own, was replaced by a content smile. "The morning in Ponyville shines!" Unlike the poor abruptly awoken Spike, I had no problem now being up so early. As I watched the grinning Twilight sing, following the mare for wherever she wanted to take us, I supposed my morning water can wait. "I know for absolute certain, that everything is certainly fineeee!" A little redundant there, love? "That's nice, Twilight." I said in amusement and exhaustion as we started walking through the town. "Now can you tell me what-?" "C'mon Jack, let's go see how everypony's doing!" Whoa! Someone's very cheery today! The mare immediately grabbed my hoof without a care in the world, pulling me along as though we were a... Couple. And the implications were clearly there in the observing resident's heads. "There's the Mayor; on route to her office!" "Very astute." "There's the sofa clerk selling some quills." "Good morning kid!" "Ponyville is so gentle and still. Can things ever go wrong? I don't think that they will!" Aheh... Tirek would like a word with you, my dear Twilight. Though a flash of irritation revealed itself on my face at the two stallions gentlemanly helping Twilight off the table she tap-danced on. No one, thankfully, seemed to notice. "The morning in Ponyville shimmers! The morning in Ponyville shineees!" Now I felt as though I was walking through the middle of a parade. And just five minutes ago I was in bed, sleeping deeply. Now I'm quickening my pace to match Twilight's enthusiastic own through the town. Either Twilight's energetic mood or voice was empowering me, or that my crush on this beautiful mare was responsible. "And I know for absolute certain, that everything is certainly-!" Oh [BEEP]! "Are you alright?" I immediately asked, after the douse of water which fell atop Twilight's head. She responded with an irritated nod, looking to the side, "Rainbow Dash, that's not funny!" Of course, who else would've-? "Terribly sorry darling." Wait what? "I'm afraid I'm- I'm not good with the thundery ones." ...What?! Either my brain was still disorganized and disorientated for being so abruptly awoken and dragged throughout the entire town, or Rarity was controlling the weather somewhat... With Rainbow's cutie mark. But judging by Twilight's loud gasp, I wasn't hallucinating. "Well, this is interesting..." Twilight expressed differently, "Something tells me everything is not going to be fine..." Well, talk about a surreal yet troublesome day. Rarity having Rainbow's cutie mark, and therefore controlling the weather, with very poor results from the townsfolk. Rainbow having Fluttershy's mark, resulting with the animals int he cottage running amok. Fluttershy with Pinkie's; poorly attempting to make others laugh. Pinkie bearing Applejack's mark, nostalgia eh Pinkie? And Applejack wielding the special talent of Rarity's, and for once I was glad I was wearing only this cape and not legitimate clothes. With all that said, I have just one question. Hey, does anyone want MY cutie mark? I'd be happy to give it away! Step right up! "This is bad." Twilight said rather understandably panicking as we reached the library after visiting our distressed friends, "This is really really bad." "What's going on?" I wish I knew Spike. "Why is this happening?!" "Panicking won't help." I said with a hoarse voice upon entering through the door. "We need to think about this with a clear head." Even though my head is still pretty blurry at the moment, still tired. "You're right." Twilight concurred, "And I think I might know what caused this." Oh? "Last night when Spike was taking one of his seven-hour bubble baths, and Jack locked himself in his room again, I got a special delivery from the Princess!" "Ah so Celestia's behind this conundrum. Got it." I nodded knowingly. Rolling her eyes at my quick accusation, Twilight continued with her tale. Celestia had delivered the mare a book along with a letter, believing that an unfinished spell by the legendary Starswirl the Bearded - That name agin, I swear - can be concluded by the purple unicorn herself. Obviously stroking the mare's ego, it obviously worked. Twilight had tried out the spell last night, resulting in nothing seemingly happening. Apparently not. Okay, even though I'm sure Twilight could master any sort of magic or spell presented to her, what made Celestia believe a seemingly powerful spell unmastered by the Starswirl of her time can be finished by a teenage unicorn? And for that matter, did Celestia give no warning about any possible repercussions for trying out the spell? Seems to me the alicorn just dumped this unfinished work on her student for no real reason. In other words, all of this can be pinned, like always, to Equestria's current ruler. And, by the way, all this is doing really is proving my one-hundred percent justified prejudice towards the concept of cutie marks everywhere. Forcing ponies to do what the tattoo says without any option about it; implying these equines have no inkling of free will; which we've seen countless times hasn't been the case, making the idea make no sense. "But now I know something did happen!" Twilight said, gesturing to the Elements of Harmony, safely locked in a glass case nearby. Why were they there again? Ya think Twilight's would've hid them in a more secure secret location in the library so it'd make them harder to steal. "The spell has changed the Elements of Harmony! That must be why their cutie marks are all wrong!" "Why would such a spell even exist?" I then pointed out questionably. "What motivation would Starswirl have to create a spell that does literally that?" "I don't know." Twilight shook her head, the same book from last night - I'm guessing - floating in front of her whilst she looked through the pages, "Can't we just use a counter spell to switch them back?" Spike inquired worriedly. "Oh, there is no counter spell!" Twilight announced in worry and panic. "Why don't you just use that memory spell to fix everypony when Discord was here?" ...I don't think that's the same situation, Spike. "It's not their memories Spike." See? "It's their true selves that have been altered!" "Zecora's cure for the cutie pox?" "Now we're just grasping at straws." I said, shaking my head. Then, seeing Twilight turning around towards the staircase, I quickly intercepted, placing a hoof to gently halt her. "Wait, Twilight, I know that look. It's the same expression I've been giving these past few weeks." The downcast mare refused to look at me, eyes closed in guilt, "It's all my fault." "You didn't know this would happen." "They're not who they're meant to be anymore." Saddened purple eyes looked at me, and it just pained me to see Twilight this way... "Their destinies have changed, and we can't fix that..." ...No. "Are you hearing yourself?" I asked calmly, firm gaze locking on her depressed own, "Is Twilight Sparkle giving up so soon?" "Jack-" "No, listen to me. It's my turn to say that none of this was your fault to begin with." I softly grasped her pony chin, so she couldn't look away from the truth. "Celestia sent you that book in the first place, you didn't volunteer for it; you were just given a task you knew little about. No one here blames you for it." "But..." "We all make mistakes, Twilight, and it's our job to learn from them." I smiled kindly, relieved a litlle that the unicorn didn't try to look away. In fact, her eyes seemed to be pleading, as though seeking any kind of comfort and assurance that everything will be alright. Wish granted. "You are Twilight Sparkle, the most amazing pony alive, with the bestest friends anyone can ask for. And you certainly don't give up. So come on, let's think of a solution together." "Jack..." Yet a small hopeful smile emerged on her muzzle. "I'm here for you." I practically whispered in comfort, and that seemed to brighten her beautiful features. "Same here!" Spike added, joining in proudly. "All for one and one for all!" Amen. "...You're right. Both of you." Twilight suddenly spoke in a quiet tone, lifting her head up detemrinedly, eyes hardening in resolve. "I can't let my friends down! We have to do something!" "There's the Twilight we know!" And adore- Wait... What the hell?! "My friends..." Twilight said softly as a pink glow began to emanate from her body, causing me to step back at the sudden bright disorientating light. My limb quickly shielded my eyes, wondering what on Earth was happening. Magic-ex-machima, I think. "I got it! I know what to do!" Was the realized ecstatic voice of Twilight Sparkle, as the light finally died down. Lowering my limb, I noticed the bright smile on the mare's features, eyes reflecting resolve and the knowledge of how best to handle this situation. I would ask what just happened, but hey, I think our friends are a more higher priority. "Well?" I asked, followed by Twilight then suddenly hugging a surprised Spike tightly, then releasing him and approaching me- My body stilled, heart doing a flip at the peck on my cheek. Though in Twilight's excitement, she didn't seem to realize what she just did, as the determined unicorn then ran upstairs to get something. Well that was... Interesting... "She seems excited." Spike then pointed out, and I glanced at his smug expression, a half-smile emerging on my muzzle. Seconds later, the mare returned down the stairs, a chest coated in jewels floating beside her. "I may not be able to remind them of why they are, but I can show them what they mean to each other!" Removing the glass case, the seven elements then magically floated into the open trunk. "They'll find the part of themselves that's been lost so they can help the friend they care about so much! Come on Jack, Spike, our friends need our help!" Hear hear! "Come along Spike, we have work to do!" I responded in my own anticipation, following the hurrying unicorn towards outside. Yet fate, it seemed, had other days. As soon as I reached the outside rain, Twilight running across the town undeterred, followed by Spike caryring the chest holding the element macguffins, I was immediately halted by a familiar echoing aged voice. Her time has come. My hoofs halted in the mud, the running pony and dragon becoming a fair distance away from me, as I looked up at the pelting raindrops and patterned clouds above. "Specter...?" Hello Jack. It has been a while- "You son of a [BEEP]!" Several heads probably turned at that, but right now I couldn't care less. My incredulous and self-righteous voice of anger expressed through the air, "Do you have any idea the kind of [BEEP] I've been through recently?! Where the hell have you been?! You were in my mind the entire time too, weren't you, when Sombra was taking over?! Where were you then, why didn't you help?!" I had every right to be angry towards this elusive entity. If he resided, unwelcomingly I might add, in my head, then why didn't he try to stop Sombra? If he wanted to be useful to me, then Specter at least could've made some effort aside from some cryptic warning earlier after the battle with Trixie. "Whatever." I said, looking forward again with narrowed eyes. "I have some friends to help and-" Which will already be taken care of by Miss Sparkle. My friend- As if he had the right to still call me that. I glared upwards. - I understand your anger. It is justified. However, I must ask that you cast aside your own guilt, and let Miss Sparkle face this dilemma on her own. "And why would I do that?" Because this is her final test, to ascend the the rank of monarchy, and become the ruler of friendship she was always destined to become. My hoofs halted before they could step out of the puddle, the implications hitting me like a sledgehammer. He couldn't possibly be referring to... So soon...? "You mean... That time is now?" Indeed. Was it me or was there a hint of pride in his tone? Twilight Sparkle has overcome many challenges, with the help of her beloved friends. This is her final trial, tested by Princess Celestia to overcome this obstacle and uncover her final lesson in friendship. Then that means Celestia deliberately-! But you must not interfere. You have played your part, Jack, and now it's time for you to face your own trial. Come again? Just like Miss Sparkle, you have faced many challenges and overcame trials by yourself and with the help of those dearest to you. It is time we spoke... Face to face. "Oh!" I scoffed. "Well, finally!" Though if this was indeed Twilight's test to becoming an alicorn, then who was I to intervene? No one deserved this honour moreso than her... And her friends, I'd like to add. "What must I do?" Close your eyes. "That easy huh?" Hm. His tone suggested amusement. At least your anger has subsided for the moment. Now, close your eyes, it's time to confront what burdens you so. "...Alright." I looked forward one last time, sending a small smile to the mare I cherished the most, "Good luck Twilight." Slowly, I closed both my eyes, the pelting rain making it easier to do so. And while at first there was a split-second of darkness, was cast aside by the golden light enveloping my closed vision. Twilight... Spike... Everyone... I'll join you all shortly... Allons-y! And, upon opening my eyes, I was no longer in Ponyville. My surroundings was now a plain, filled with light blue grass covering the lands, light snowflakes descending from the golden skies. And right there and then, I felt... Peaceful; assuring me that everything was going to be alright- Wait... I know this place... Can it be...? Endless sea of twilight dominating the sky, blue grass with the scent of pure chocolate, warm snow descending from non-existent clouds, snow-covered mountains looming over majestically, both sun and moon hovering above the eternal dawn, looking down on the planet below. And, standing a distance, away a golden castle, almost blending in with the gorgeous sky. The name of this world, my fantasy world, breathed from my awed muzzle. "Twiliphia..." This was... Was... "Beautiful, is it not?" My attention immediately snapped behind me, to another unexpected sight. Approaching me, as though forming from midair, stood a pony. Well, by pony I mean a pure white light being in the shape of an equine, with warm grey eyes being the only feature I can identify, though the horn indicated it was a unicorn... Or alicorn if it had its wings folded in. This being was slighter taller then myself, I dare say up to Luna's height. Without making a sound, the grass hardly crunching beneath his hooves, the creature continued with his aged voice, "The imagination of an autistic can be a wonderful thing. This place is a pure example of such, wouldn't you say?" That voice...! "Sp-Specter..." The luminous being nodded, and despite having no visible features aside from his eyes, I can somehow feel his kind smile, "Jack, my brave, extraordinary child. Come, let us walk." I stepped aside for him to move forward, and my limbs felt obliged to follow. Together we walked through the plains, on the blue grass which gave off a delicious smell, and the warm snowflakes falling on my body. And I could feel it all, everything I touched and touched me felt genuine. How was this possible...? "In the mind, any sensation can be felt." Specter replied, as though reading my- Of course he was. "I take it you wish to know why you're here." A statement. "Among other things..." I said quietly, knowing he could hear. "You have been through many trials previously." The being gracefully gestured to the far-off lands. "I thought taking you to a safe comfort within your mind would assist." "I... Thanks." "Certainly." Whether he noticed my reluctance or not, Specter didn't mention it. "But..." I had to know, my eyes stared hard at the white entity. "Where were you when my mind was under influence by Sombra? Why didn't you do anything if you were also in my mind? How could you abandon me...?" It was strange of me to ask that last question, wasn't it? "I never abandoned you." What? Grey eyes glanced at me, radiating only kindness and wisdom. "And if I had stopped the fallen King then, would you have opened yourself up more to Miss Sparkle and your friends?" "I... Wait." My own eyes narrowed suspiciously, "You mean you... Deliberately did nothing to stop Sombra? You knew Twilight and everyone else would save me?" By God, this person was just as bad as Celestia! "Just as they would save you, you would save them, with another being along the way." Oh come on, not this cryptic bull-[BEEP]. His eyes then looked at me in mirth, "The bonds which ties you and your friends is stronger than you give credit for; it was due to those ties which saved you from King Sombra's complete influence." "I kinda figured..." I practically felt his smile, "And with it, a lesson was learned, correct?" What of it? "And now you have become much more closer to those equines, along with the infant dragon, than you have been before. In Equestria, friendship may just be what every living thing there needs." Uh-huh... We started walking again, our destination towards the ever-closer tall castle. "I know you feel guilty for the monarch's actions." Urgh... "You feel responsible, that a part of you allowed his influence because of your own anger; the burdens in your heart from the past mistakes you've made. If you were more like the ponies, this wouldn't have happened to begin with." What can I say... Ya hit the nail on the head there, Specter... "I agree with Miss Sparkle, Jack, that it is time you release those burdens, and begin anew." "Easier said than done." I responded sourly, my gaze on the blue grass I walked upon. "I'm autistic; letting go of the past is near impossible..." "Only if you believe it." From the corner of my eye, Specter paused. And I did so in turn, and some sort of influence prompted me to stare into the taller equine's eyes. They weren't judging, or condescending, but patient and wise. "You will overcome it first by facing what you fear most. What do you fear?" ... "Myself..." "And why do you fear yourself...?" "Why wouldn't I...?" I muttered bitterly, my features grimacing. "Because I'm an insensitive [BEEP] who's ruined lives before by my idiotic actions and words. I don't consider consequences enough before my actions. Everyone back home despises and pities me because of who and what I am. And what's worse..." Inhaling a little, my tone raised slightly, "I'm not like my kind; I'm more... Self-aware of my condition, my surroundings, than many of those with autism. And I know the potential pain I can cause others... I know that, one day, I will do something completely unforgivable... And it's better that I stay as far away from anyone as possible, when I get the chance to... When everyone grows sick of me..." There, I said it. I spoke the truth, to Specter of all people. Something about those eyes incited me to speak nothing but the facts. And yet, despite all I said, those eyes didn't change in the least, still displaying that warmness which gave me some comfort and confidence in divulging this to them. "You fear yourself, because you're afraid of hurting others." Specter summarized. Basically. At my small nod, the being nodded himself... Before resuming the walk, and I quickly followed, "Then, it is time you confront that fear, and overcome it." By this point, the foot of the castle was among us, as we approached the large open doors leading into darkness. Something about it immediately sent a chill up my spine. Mist poured from the edges of the large doorway, inviting anyone in. Though I presume it was specifically waiting for me. "What's in there...?" "Only what stops you." Specter replied beside me, sounding alot more calmer. "Your final test is at hand. You must face it one last time, before you're ready for the true purpose behind your presence in Equestria." I see... "Remember." A white warm hoof place don my side, and I felt as though a radiator was put into my body. "You are never alone. The bonds between you and those you love will help you in your hour of need." Without a word, I nodded, facing the darkness head-on. He's right... It's time I deal with this fear, once and for all. "And Jack." Halting briefly from my movements, I looked back at the observing being, whop spoke with confidence, "May the Force be with you." "Oh ha ha." I responded dryly. Of all time for him to joke... "Specter, who are you-?" And of course, he disappears. Still, a small smile emerged on my muzzle, and I entered the welcoming castle, ready to take on whatever awaited me. It was as if my hooves knew where they were going, guiding me towards where I assumed would be the throne room. And I got nearer, the dark presence felt stronger. Whoever or whatever was in there was waiting for me, and was probably resting on my throne. My world, my kingdom. The walls and interior of the hallways were exactly as I envisioned them. Everything was neat, orderly, and decorated in rugs and paintings of blue and gold, yet for some reason has some hints of purple and... Black... ...Something wasn't right, obviously. As if anything was right the moment I first came to Equestria... And, finally, I reached the destination. Two large solid gold doors waited for me, evidently guarding the throne room. Whatever waited for me was inside, and I could sense the dark intentions within; it invited me, wanting me to become its prey once more. Well, joke's on you; this time, I'm ready to settle this, once and for all. With my resolve hardening, the image of my smiling encouraging friends strong in my mind, I pushed open the easily-obliging doors. The room was as big and grandiose as I expected; like the hallway's, the walls with solid rock gold along with a gold marble floor, a dark blue carpet leading towards the large throne and smaller thrones circling the room. Where the King of Balance himself would rest and speaking with his Twilight Warriors, dedicated to watching and preserving the Twilight of the multiverse, sworn never to interfere unless balance itself was in danger. Only problem; the being currently resting in the grand seat wasn't his Majesty. Decorated in black robes, grey hair and aged sharp features welcomed me with cold contempt. Black eyes stared directly into my soul, and I swallowed a gulp, glaring back at the being who was culmination of my darkness: My anger, regret, hatred and depression rolled up together and given conscious form, creating this OC who would be what I could possibly become. He was my darker self. My Hyde. My Valeyard. "Warlord." The addressed being smiled cruelly, "Welcome home... Your Highness." This was my fear, this being before me; the representation of what would happen if I succumbed to my darker parts. As I almost did a while back. Normally I would've cowered, fleeing away from this monstrosity and reminder of my vulnerabilities. But not this time. Steeling myself, I approached the being, who slowly stood up from his- My seat. "You don't belong here." I said sternly, cautiously awaiting any move he makes. But he only smiled. "If you deem me a threat - As you appropriately should - Then, for now, you have a little to fear." Oh? The Valeyard to my Doctor grinned lightly, eyes regarding me with clear disdain, "Your little friends managed to have weakened me, however slightly, since our last encounter, when they used those accursed Elements of Harmony to temporarily save you from my grasp." What...? "Why are you here?" He then asked, sounding both annoyed and curious. Something wasn't right. The Warlord was me, my darker self. And yet his presence, the power which radiates from him... It felt... Alien... Yet somewhat familiar. As though there was something else that shouldn't be there... "To confront my greatest fear." I replied determinedly, feet away from the throne, standing within the middle of the room and the surrounding smaller seats. "Then you are a fool." The Warlord retorted calmly, "But what else is new?" Followed by him stepping forward from the tall throne, and I prepared myself, body tensing and hoofs clenched in case this dark man tried anything. "You truly believe you can face me now, when you are still weakened from King Sombra's onslaught to your mind?" An honest answer? "No." The old man blinked at that, and I smirked lightly, "But I'm going to try anyway." "And do you propose to accomplish that?" The cruel being smirked. "By combat?" "...To be honest, I'm too tired to resolve things by violence anymore." The smirk was wiped off, replaced by a frown, prompting me to smile slightly. "I have an alternative. A game, if you would." Since this was my mind, then that's means I could do... This! Success! From between us stood a small table with two chairs, and on the wooden surface a clean chess set, just ready to be used. Without delay I took my seat, gesturing for my counterpart to do the same. But said man remained standing, glancing over the table with an impassive gaze, before black chilling eyes looked back at me, "And what makes you believe I shall indulge in your silly little game?" "The chance to torment me after it's over, and to prove who is the greater being not in prowess, but intelligence." Got 'im. That spark in those frightening orbs glinted. "Very well." The man took his seat from across me, a staring contest commencing shortly before the true battle of wits and deceit. Waving over the board, I asked casually, "White or black?" And the game begun; myself against my own fear. Having been chosen white, I made the first move with my pawn two spaces forward, and the Warlord mirrored the move. Then I continued by having my horse immediately on the front lines; why sacrifice the soldiers first to bloodshed when you have more powerful sources to aid them in the fight? Unfazed, my opponent moved another rook forward, obviously reserving the more useful pieces after his soldiers. After the internal battle - literally - against Sombra, my friends tried everything to cheer me up after I locked myself away in my room; chess was one of them. Twilight was the first to successfully get me to open my shell once again, through the power of a simple game of chess. Of course she let me win, as I so obviously pointed out to her denying-then-sheepish expression, but that dissolved into happiness at the fact I was communicating again. But this wasn't against Twilight, or Celestia. This was myself. And who was one's deadliest opponent but their self? So why did something feel off...? The game continued onwards; five of my pawns, both my rooks and one of my knights were banished, while four of his soldiers and both his knights were vanquished from the game also. And I was close to ridding his queen. "What do you hope to achieve through this?" The Warlord inquired, our eyes still set on the board. "To conquer my fear." A dark scoff, "One can never be rid of their true fear, boy. If you believe this will help you recover from the past, then you are sadly mistaken." "If that was coming from someone who wasn't made entirely out of dark emotions, I would take those words to heart." I retorted lightly, defeating another one of his pawns with my own. Without even making a sound of displeasure, the Warlord- No, something else, moved his rook horizontally. "Your arrogance will destroy you. Has King Sombra's influence taught you nothing?" A lecture? From him? That's rich- Wait... Frowning hard, I closed my eyes briefly, focusing on the source of that dark presence which wasn't my own. No, there was something about the Warlord that didn't feel right; he was an amalgamation, but he was MY counterpart. And yet I should sense my own emotions here, but they're not- ...Ah. So... You're still alive huh? Opening my eyes, the "Warlord" having waited patiently for my move, I moved my remaining knight across, ready to take out both his knight and queen separately. Obviously knowing this, my opponent retreated his queen over his castle, and I immediately took the chance. When the game went on, probably almost an hour passing, I spoke up calmly, "It's not too late for you, you know." As his hand paused from moving his next piece, I clarified, "To accept the offer I made back at the Crystal Empire." There was silence for a brief moment. "So... You've realized." I imagine the small smirk on his face. "Yes." I said, finally looking up to meet his glaring black eyes, which quickly turned to those red orbs I was familiar with. Leaning back, I folded my limbs and stared directly back. Those eyes didn't frighten me, not anymore. "And it's not too late for you to be redeemed, Sombra." Black flames engulfed the being, evaporating afterwards to reveal the fallen King, regarding me with contempt and... Exhaustion? Always melodramatic, his voice echoed loudly through the large throne room, "You are a fool. I would never-" "'Join the weaker side?'" I finished in slight irritation, "The side which stopped you, which proved the light was more powerful than the magic you possess? Showing that friendship and love aren't weaknesses to be exploited, but strengths to cherish and protect with your life?" Looking back down on the board, ignoring his heated glare, I waited his turn, "Don't act all cliche on me now, Sombra, and just accept that your methods in life won't help you achieve anything." Growling, the monarch glanced back down on the floor, taking out another of my pawns, "Why bother trying to convince me?" "Because no one is beyond redemption." The game felt more heated now, with all our cards on the table. This was a challenge I had to succeed no matter what now, if not for myself, then for Twilight, Spike, everyone, and most importantly this time around, Sombra. This pony's been living int he darkness for so long; obsessed with power and subjugation. Almost half the villains of this words had/will be reformed, and I hope Sombra will be one of them. I can prove to him and others that darkness wasn't anything to be afraid of; it can save lives just as the light can destroy them. Almost all the pieces were gone by now, an even match between both opponents. But the sacrifices were worth it; Sombra's remaining rook and pawn couldn't defend his king; it'll be all alone and vulnerable... Just like he was... Just like I'd be... ...Huh... "I think I understand now..." "What?" Sombra glanced up, annoyed at the interruption. "What are blabbering about now, fool?" Slowly, I met his gaze, confidence rising in my being. "Sombra, I know you think power and fear is the be-all, end-all, but you KNOW that's far from correct. If you rule Equestria, what then? Will you be happy? Will you enjoy reveling in their suffering just to make you feel better about yourself? You're just a pawn in Hasbro's game, you know this. You've seen my memories; you know what I know. It's not too late for you to try again, and become a better person than what my kind dictates!" "There is nothing worth more than-" "Power? Servitude? Is that all you can think of?" His eyes narrowed, and I swear there was a glint of... Uncertainty. I can't back down now! "You know you will always be beaten regardless, if you remain a villain. Is that what you want, to be the slave of my kind's little game? You can do so much better!" "And become a 'good guy?' With morals and a sense to help weaklings? Is that your argument, your pitiful attempt to redeem me?" "If it's so pitiful, then why haven't you made your move?" A pause, a flash of expression on the King's features. "Luna was redeemed. Discord was redeemed." Sunset was redeemed; though here's hoping that movie isn't canon. "No one is exclusive to the rule, not even you, Sombra. If you truly want to become a better person, try again, learn what it means to have friends and compassion... Then take my hoof." With an outstretched limb, and offering smile, I waited. The King took that moment to glance back at the board, then to me, and back to the board. His own hoof hovered above the chess set; uncertain, hesitant... Considering. "A buried past for a brighter tomorrow, Sombra... What do you say?" I was tired of it all; of all the fighting and villainy for one day. Just this once, I want to do something for Equestria without anyone getting hurt. And if Fluttershy can redeem someone through kindness... Then why can't I? Holding in a breath, I waited for the choice. Red eyes stared into my own; neither wavering, but patiently waiting for what happens next. "I don't know... What it means... To have friends." He replied slowly. I smiled gently, "I'll show you... If you'll let me." And finally, slowly but surely, the dark grey hoof clasped my own, and my free limb moved the final piece. "Very well... Show me, and then I will decide whether the concept is valuable or a waste of time." Checkmate. My smile brightened. Perhaps a small accomplishment, but I did it nonetheless. It was a start, and I was happy to take it. I did it, Twilight... And the room started to dissolve, everything around us enveloped in a bright white light, before blinding my vision, bliss and accomplishment occupying my heart. Opening my eyes once again, what greeted was a ordinary plain. Quickly glancing around, I noticed Ponyville was only nearby. Night had fallen, indicating it was a long while within my own subconsciousness. I must've unconsciously walked away from the town during my inward walk with Specter. Speaking of. "Hello?" I said to no one particular. "...Very quiet up there. Did I do it Specter-?" Responded by a dark chuckle. Ah yes, of course... Well, this will certainly be interesting. Sombra... You have done well, Jack. "Oh no..." The horrifying truth hit me like a brick wall. As if one constant voice in my head wasn't bad enough! You bought this on yourself. "Don't remind me..." Specter, meanwhile, spoke casually, with a hint of pride in his older voice, Rest assured now that Sombra will not have enough power to influence your actions once more. The Elements of Harmony has taken its toll on him. Perfect enough, then, for you to redeem him. You have accomplished a great feat today, Jack, in not only confronting your fear, but begin a new redemption towards one of Equestria's fearsome foes. You should be proud of yourself. And you know what? I was. "Does this mean I can learn why I'm in Equestria now or...?" Hmhmhmhm. I'm afraid not. Dammit. You have one more task ahead of you, as I said previously, before you can discover the truth. And take pride in knowing you not only completed your second, but third task as well since your arrival in Ponyville. I have...? Indeed. Many outcomes have changed by your presence, your desire and selflessness to help others has passed you from the second task. The third, you accomplished by allowing yourself to open up to your friends fully, cementing your trust in them and theirs in you. You didn't just defeat Sombra that day, you defeated yourself. ...Huh. "So then... What happens now-?" What the?! I shielded my eyes from the bright light exploding from above Ponyville, a gigantic pink star surrounded by six smaller ones, descending within the peaceful town. And instantly, my gut told me what was happening. Go, Jack Wright; your Princess awaits. I didn't need to be told twice. My hooves ran across the plains, heading directly into Ponyville to where the light was coming from, before it disappeared. I definitely, absolutely, without a shadow of doubt, did not want to miss this! The coronation of the Equestria's greatest Princess, the one who absolutely deserved the title the most. And I made it just in time. And the only thing going thought my mind was... Wow... There she stood, in all her glory, newly-gained wings outstretched majestically. And all I could was stare and smile softly in at the magnificence. Princess Twilight Sparkle. Those wings certainly made her more beautiful. Our friends were first to express their awe, approaching the equally-as-surprised alicorn. "Wh- I- I've never seen anything like it!" "Hah! Twilight's got wings! Awe-some! A new flying buddy, haha!" "Why you've become an alicorn! I didn't even know that was possible!" "Alicoooorn partyyyy!" "Wow, you look just like a Princess!" And so much more... "That's because she is a Princess." And look who show's up. A collective "Huh?" was said by the mares at Celestia's statement, who was preoccupied smiling proudly at the young newly-crowned mare. After Pinkie's spit-take, the younger alicorn repeated the words, clearly baffled, "A... A Princess?" Celestia explained, placing a hoof on Twilight's side, "Since you came to Ponyville, you've displayed the charity, compassion, devotion, integrity, optimism, forgiveness, and of course the leadership of a true Princess." Twilight, of course, had some reservations, "But, does that mean I won't be your student anymore?" I couldn't help but smile in amusement. I'd call that a blessing, my dear... "Not in the same way as before. I'll still be here to help and guide you." You've never done that! "But we're all your students now too." Sentimental garbage... "You are an inspiration to us all Twilight." Followed by everyone bowing, myself included. "But, what do I do now? Is there a book about being a Princess I should read?" You mean... Something that would've been more crucial for Twilight to study about BEFORE achieving the rank of monarchy? You'd think Celestia would have Twilight at least understand the workings and behaviour of a Princess a long time ago. Celestia has been regarded for her wisdom, not for clear thinking. Thanks for that reminder... "Huhu, there will be time for all that later." Yeah, MUCH later, I assume. But even so, I felt nothing but happiness and pride for the mare I cherished. As Twilight smiled at everyone rather nervously, reaching up to me, I nodded reassuringly and happily back. While there are a few questions about all this, I'll save them for later. For now, I am content with the achievements of my friend. I'm proud of you, Princess Twilight... Where else to celebrate than Canterlot? Ponies from far and wide came to witness the coronation of a new ruler; a mare who achieved monarchy by the near-impossible tasks she and her friends have accomplished. Speeches were made, parties were hosted, songs were made in her honour, and Twilight took it all in stride, expressing bliss and modesty at it all. And I felt nothing but pure pride and happiness watching the entire events. I was there with the mares as Twilight walked down the halls, looking like the most angelic creature on the entire planet. And I was in the background, hearing the proud Princess's speech to all of Canterlot. "A little while ago, my teacher and mentor Princess Celestia sent me to live in Ponyville. She sent me to study friendship, which was something I didn't really care much about." You and me both. "But now, on a day like today, I can honestly say." She waved us all over, and we obliged, though I wasn't too comfortable being stared at by millions of ponies. "I wouldn't be standing here if it weren't for the friendships I've made with all of you! Each one of you taught me something about friendship, and for that I will always be grateful. Today, I consider myself the luckiest pony in Equestria! Thank you friends! Thank you everypony!" Shortly afterwards, Shining and Cadence expressed their congratulations, the former even tearing up a bit, which Twilight appropriately teased about. And as the new alicorn departed, I tried to make myself unnoticed by the married couple, but too late. Spotting me, there was staring contest for a moment... Before both embraced me in forgiveness, expressing their relief and happiness that I was alright... And thanking me for everything I've done for her sister. Really, it should be me thanking her... Then Twilight was to be pulled away via a carriage, going down the road of the grand kingdom, while ponies left and right celebrated. And the Mane Six also joined in by, what else, a song number. I had struggled to keep up with them; it was quite positively exhausting. But worth it all the same. Everything was going perfectly, and I was there to witness something magical. And, eventually, night had fallen. A grand ball was held inside the large castle as a final celebration to the purple mare, who was happily nodding and greetings to other ponies giving their blessing towards the new Princess. I, however, finding a way to excuse myself, was preoccupied on the castle balcony, overlooking the lit partying kingdom below, the smile never leaving my face the entire day and night. Twilight as a Princess... Man time flies. Neither Sombra nor Specter were speaking at the moment, so I presumed they were either resting somehow or were enjoying the scenery also... Although I doubt that's the case with the latter. Limbs resting on the edge, I quietly observed the loud kingdom, wind blowing softly against my combed mane. Rarity did a number on my hair once again, to both my exasperation and amusement. But since this was Twilight's day, I obliged without complaint; I didn't want to look like a scruff one a day as important as this. Huh... It seems, as Specter claimed, my power over Balance was growing over time, as I could sense and immediately identify the presence from behind. Honestly, I didn't expect her to show up here. "I know you're there." I smirked without looking behind me, "Shouldn't you be signing autographs?" Twilight made a noise of amusement, and I heard her hooves approach, feeling her presence beside, observing with me. "I knew I'd find you here." "Clever girl." I responded lightly, smiling at the mare, whose beauty mixed with that dress and the stars only made my heart stop briefly, "Congratulations, Princess. No one deserves this honour more than you." A faint blush, before Twilight smiled back at me, "No need to be so formal, Jack, I'm still same old Twilight Sparkle to my friends. And I always will be." "Pardon me for being a little bit courteous." I retorted playfully, glancing at the attire, "Though I didn't get the chance to tell you this... You look absolutely beautiful; I didn't think it'd be more possible for you to look so..." "...What?" The redness on her cheeks brightened more, the reflection of the light and moon above revealing her angelic features. "...Radiant." Was all I could say. Because movies have taught me never to use the word 'angel' to outwardly compliment someone. Still, Twilight accepted the word happily, looking up at the stars above. And I observed them with her. "So... What does this now make me? Captain of your Guards? The royal vizier?" Twilight played along, "I'm sure I can think of something worthy of your skills, my warrior." "I should hope that's the case, my Princess." Shared by light laughter together, before Twilight spoke again, rather thoughtfully. "You knew all along, didn't you?" "Hm?" "That I'd become a Princess." Ah. "Well, I didn't know it'd happen yesterday." I replied sincerely. "I only knew it was going to happen soon after the redemption of Discord, but not precisely when." Speaking of which, where was that guy? You'd think they'd invite him to have some entertainment around for Twilight's coronation. "But why spoil the surprise?" Silence elapsed over us, and I waited patiently for Twilight's response. Still, this moment between us right here was more than enough also, we never really got to speak until now since the mare became an alicorn. And words weren't enough to express how proud I was of her, and happy to be her friend. If I can't become much more, then... As well- "I didn't know what to make of you, at first." Hm? Twilight spoke rather softly, "You were the most surreal pony I ever met, Jack. I wasn't sure if friendship was even possible. But after everything we've been through, when we've both saved each other and hanged out, I knew you weren't a bad pony; just someone who was angry and frightened for being away from home. I even understood why, right here, when Princess Celestia told me you were from another world." Our eyes met, and I waited for Twilight to continue. She did so, "And because of that, we grew closer to one another, we helped and advised each other time and time again. And though we've both done things neither of us are proud of, our friendship only grew stronger. You were there for me, just like the rest of our friends. I felt I could trust you with my life." Where was she going with this... "And when you sacrificed yourself, throwing yourself in the way of Chrysalis' blast, I never felt more scared of anything in my life; seeing you so pained and close to... It hurt me." I stopped breathing, as Twilight was inching closer towards me. "That you would selflessly throw your own life away... For me... It made me realize exactly how much I care for you, even now..." She... Could it be... My eyes widened at the close contact, staring into her meaning purple orbs which reflected the stars above. "And when Sombra took hold of you... The thought of losing you to that monster forever... Wasn't something I could live with..." Oh please, sweet God, let this be real. Let this be actually happening. If this was a dream I never want to wake up. I could imagine the look of indignation and disgust of the Stardust who first arrived in Ponyville, over what was happening now. But right now, what was happening before me, was far more important than what my stubborn past self believed. "Twilight..." "I heard what you said to Spike..." Oh [BEEP]. Our muzzles were close from touching, and I desperately wanted to give in. "And sometimes your low self-esteem astounds me, Jack Wright..." "With good reas-" And everything in my body felt like it was on fire. A soft tentative muzzle pressing into my own, the core of my heart heating up like the resting sun above at the contact, and a hoof subconsciously rested softly on the uni- alicorn's cheek. And my muzzle instinctively returned the kiss, hungry after longing for the taste of the mare's lips for so long. In my mind there were fireworks going up, and everything felt it was going to be alright. The kiss was rather brief, but it felt like eternity. And I will always cherish that feeling. This moment, kissing a Princess who happens to be the person I cared for more than anyone, was something I'll always remember until the end of time. And, as the kiss ended after what felt like eternity, our heads leaned against one another, a smile of pure elation stuck on my muzzle. "If you're the luckiest pony in all of Equestria, Twilight, then I'm the most luckiest human..." Replied by the mare's quiet giggling, which was music to my ears. The sound of cheering from behind abruptly caused us to pull our heads back, eyes opening in bliss and wonder at one another before we faced the applauding mares and dragon. "Yes! They finally did it!" Spike exclaimed happily, fist-bumping the air. "Woo-hoo! It's about time you two!" Pinkie cheered enthusiastically. "And it all it took was for Twilight to become a Princess. Who knew?" Rarity said, grinning brightly. "Hah! I knew they'd kiss here! Cough up those twenty bits Applejack!" The disgruntled Earth Pony handed the smug blue pegasus the currency. But Applejack smiled towards us regardless, "Figures you'd finally confess now, sugarcubes. Congrats!" "I'm happy for you both." Fluttershy said earnestly, with a smile that didn't quite reach her eyes. ...I'll deal with that later. But for now, I felt myself flush at the praise, and Twilight shared that sentiment. Still, we smiled lovingly towards one another, myself leaning in for another kiss which the mare eagerly accepted, this time the newly-stated Princess wrapping her limbs around my neck. I'll be going to Hell for this. Dating a pony. My family and friends back would probably be ashamed, if they ever found out. Though as our lips connected a third time - first being that time when Twilight went insane - I realized something. It was worth it.
Chapter Sixty-Eight: Equestria Girls I... Yay... Chapter Sixty-Eight: Equestria Girls I... Yay... "We've GOT to have mo-ney..." - Hasbro. It's finally happening... The one thing I've been praying and hoping with every bone, vein and minuscule piece of DNA through all my being would NOT happen turns out to be, to my misfortune and spite, canon. It was as if God himself hated my very being and wishes to punish me by making these abominations that dared call themselves spin-offs - much less movies - to one of the greatest shows on the planet, and forcing me to partake in them. As we walked from the train arriving into the kingdom, the large sparkling castle waiting for us, Twilight and the others talking while I gazed upwards with dread and disbelief, I knew I should've stayed in bed today. There was a name for this thing that dared to even exist, a name so horrifying and contemptible I bared my teeth just thinking about it. Equestria G- Ugh! Sorry, almost choked on my own bile just then. While Pinkie Pie made an unfunny Transformers joke, my body and mind screamed for me to turn back and run off, insisting this was not worth it. But I had to, I must endure this travesty, this plague on movie media. If not for myself, then for the purple uni- alicorn, still getting use to that. To prevent the most bizarre, awkward, loveless and forced romance in animated history. A brief image of a famous Disney movie came to mind, one with an annoying talking snowman. Alright, second most forced romance in animated lore. Right at the beginning, the first of many countless problems about this "movie" rears its ugly head. It starts with my friends over here walking towards the Crystal Empire's castle before us, expecting its audience to immediately identify these mares in particular. The movie should've began with a brief intro of history, providing a small description of the show, characters and why the damn crown is so crucial to everything that happens in this godforsaken piece of [BEEP]. People shouldn't have to have seen the show before watching the movie to enjoy. Though how anyone can enjoy this piece of donkey [BEEP] is beyond my comprehension. If they like it, more power to them, but this and Rainbow Rocks made me finally understand the feeling of contempt many Star Wars fans would have towards the prequels. Anyway, a good movie shouldn't have to rely heavily on the source material it was based from. Though a brief introduction to the show's lore and main characters beforehand wouldn't have hurt. [BEEP] this movie... Criticizing already, little man? You certainly don't mess around. Not in this case... "Jack, are you coming?" My gaze reluctantly tore from the towering structure towards the waiting Twilight, as the others made their way to the castle's entrance. Slowly nodding, I trailed after them, dread and anger rising along with the bile in my throat with every step I took towards what can laughingly be called the plot in this "movie." For Twilight. I was doing this for Twilight... Yes, keep feeding yourself with lies, boy. Ignoring Sombra's mockful jabs - having grown use to his way with words after a few days - I trudged onwards, swallowing my apprehension and spite heavily. If I move quickly, then hopefully - however vain it may be - I can prevent the appalling movie from happening in its entirety. Once again, I find myself lost in this maze of a castle. Not going to bed by Celestia's suggestion because A. I'm not a toddler. And B. I get enough of that [BEEP] over being sent to bed early via bedtime schedule by Twilight ever since the beginning of our... Relationship. Still growing accustomed to that reality. Anyway, if I can hurry, I can prevent the entire movie from happening right at the start. I either force Sunset to flee or convince her to give up and surrender herself to Celestia's custody - You know, what SHOULD have happened at the end of the movie - and no one would have to deal with over an hour of pure bull-[BEEP]. It wouldn't be difficult if it wasn't so damn dark in here! Perhaps you should have asked for directions to the room with the mirror before wandering off without thinking, again. If I wanted your opinion, Sombra, I'd ask for it- GAH! "Whoops. Sorry sir." The beacon of light removed itself from my sight, and upon rubbing my eyes I was immediately greeted by- "You..." The pegasus in gold armour tilted his head, that flashlight for a horn pointing at a wall because of it, "Is there a problem, sir?" Upon seeing you? Countless issues. I had vainly hoped that spotting you the last time I visited the Empire was an illusion on Sombra's part. But nope, you're real, only beginning this nightmare. Already my hoofs clenched at the sight of this repulsive excuse for a character, and it took every ounce of my being not to kick his arse, even when Twilight bumped into him earlier. The pegasus shifted uncomfortably at my look, glancing away and coughing. "W-Well, if you'll excuse me, sir, I really need to continue my patrol and-" "Stop!" Twilight! Our attention immediately turned to the scene behind the pegasus, eyes wide at the teleporting orange unicorn, who smiled smugly behind her before running off down another hallway, pursued by the Mane Six and Spike. God dammit mother-[BEEP]! "Out of the way!" I shoved the stunned pony before running after the girls and dragon. I can't believe it! This annoying cardboard cutout manages to get in the way even when I'm trying to prevent all this from happening! Arriving at the room, finally, I managed to hear two distinct voices. "What did you do with my crown?" "So sorry it had to be this way... Princess." And I only entered just in time to see Sunset Shimmer flee into the portal, smirking in satisfaction and leaving all the girls gasping and stumped. "Who was that?" Fluttershy asked, while the mares only exchanged confused expressions. "Sunset Shimmer." Their heads turned at my grim statement and stance, my eyes focused on the Godforsaken mirror. I failed to stop her. Which means, I'll have to go through there and retrieve the crown while dealing with the worst movie in existence. Which means... Everything in the whole movie... Will most likely happen. "[BEEP]." When you say things to yourself like "Huh?" or "What?" over how illogical characters act in a movie, it's not usually a good sign. By the way, love we had to wait until MORNING before the monarchs provide us with expository dialogue, when I could be pursuing Sunset in the other universe right this instant. Only, if Twilight hadn't insisted I wait until everyone gets answers. "Sunset Shimmer." Celestia began, "A former student of mine. She began her studies with me not long before Twilight. But when she did not get what she wanted as quickly as she liked, she turned cruel and dishonest. I tried to help her, but she eventually decided to abandon her studies and pursue her own path. One that has sadly led her to stealing the crown." This of course led to many questions. Exactly how long ago was she a student? Why have we never heard of her until now? If Sunset was a pupil shortly before Twilight, then when did she leave? As a filly? A teenager? Does time operate differently in the Equestria Girls universe? Rainbow Rocks wasn't very clear on that. Was Sunset a teenager this entire time from Twilight's student days as a filly before mare? How did she know about the mirror? What exactly motivated Sunset to becoming a jerk? Why wasn't the mirror destroyed by Celestia after Sunset escaped, so she wouldn't come back? And why did Celestia let her go if she knew Sunset would be a potential threat? Ugh, I'm already getting a headache from all this, and not due to lack of sleep. "- By the time you did, it would be too late to go after your crown and Element of Harmony." The tall failure of a ruler continued as we followed her, evidently to the magic mirror room. That's another thing, why that Element of Harmony specifically? Because it's the 'leader' of them? Isn't Twilight's crown just one part of a greater power, combined with the other Elements? Why didn't Sunset attempt to steal the other Elements? How did she know what room Twilight was sleeping in? How did she know about the summit? Wouldn't occupying yourself in an alternate dimension keep you from learning recent news? Was Sunset spying and eavesdropping on guards by occasionally popping back here? And most importantly, why was the mirror here? Wasn't the Crystal Empire gone for a thousand years? Did Celestia have the mirror moved here when it returned? If so, why? Was this all some elaborate ploy on Celestia's behalf to give Twilight another task? ...Suddenly, things are beginning to make sense. As we arrived back into the room occupying the accursed object, it was Luna who provided the next explanation. "This is no ordinary mirror." No [BEEP]? "It is a gateway to another world." And how do you know that, if you've never been through? "A gateway that opens once, every thirty moons." And again, how do you know all this? Did Starswirl tell you? Then how would he know about it? As Luna magically pushed an awed Pinkie away from the rippling mirror, the mare of the night continued, "It has always been kept in the throne room in Canterlot castle." It has? I don't recall ever seeing it there? "But when Princess Cadence took over the Crystal Empire, we sent it here for her to watch over." But why? Did Cadence even know about Sunset and the mirror beforehand? Why entrust her with such a task when it's clearly CELESTIA'S responsibility? Her failure! For God's sake, woman, stop having others clean up your mess! Hmhmhmhmhm. Frustrating, isn't it? You're telling me... Celestia sighed, "I had always hoped that Sunset Shimmer would someday use it to return." You HOPED? "To come back to Equestria seeking my guidance." Because that's why a sensible person would come back, seeking Celestia's self-proclaimed 'wisdom.' Oh, right, Sunset isn't in her right mind at this point. She's currently just an undeveloped cliche villain. "Obviously, this isn't what happened." No [BEEP]. "Twilight," Cadence spoke up next, and the purple uni- alicorn stepped forward, "You must use the mirror to go into this other world and retrieve your crown." Alright, time for me to step up. "Yeah, no, not happening." I said in finality, already moving towards the damn reflection, glaring at anyone who dares object otherwise. "You're not recklessly throwing Twilight into another universe she knows little to nothing about. I'm going in her stead." Of course, there were multiple objections. "What?!" "Are you for real?!" "You honestly think we're gonna let you go alone? We're all in this together!" Celestia, however, objected to that last statement, "I'm afraid you all can't go." Our heads turned to her questionably. "Sending all of you would upset the balance of this alternate world." Now what does that even mean?! Isn't balance already disrupted by Sunset's presence there, along with the sirens, who we learn were banished there in the first place? Didn't you and Starswirl [BEEP] all that up by NOT destroying the mirror when the opportunity was at hand? And you'd think a franchise centering around friendship would have all Mane Six facing this new threat together. You know more than you let on, you damn alicorn. "Once again, you're full at [BEEP], Celestia." My gaze resumed on the rippling mirror. "Let me worry about balance, I'll go in there to retrieve the crown before the day is done." "But this is Twilight's task, and hers alone-" "I know what's on the other side." I snapped, not harshly I might add, to Luna, looking over the observant mares and dragon. "As a human, I have more knowledge about this alternate world than any of you. It's wiser to send someone who has a higher understanding how that world works than someone in complete ignorance, just to clean up someone's mess." To her credit, Celestia didn't even flinch. "Spike, the fake crown." The dragon hurriedly nodded, throwing the fake item as I caught it with ease, hiding it within a pocket of beneath my cape. "And how, might I ask, do you know exactly what's on the other side?" Cadence inquired curiously, while the Mane Six and Spike's eyes widened in understanding. Yes, unlike the tall alicorns, they knew about their world being a fictional creation, so naturally I would have future knowledge and how best to overcome this new obstacle. "Specter told me." I lied, before stepping forward and- "Jack, I'm coming with you." What? Twilight joined me at the mirror entrance, eyes firm and determined. "The crown is my responsibility. Without it, the Elements of Harmony will be powerless, and Equestria will be in danger." Absolutely not. "Twilight-" "Jack." Uh oh. She's giving me that look. Sparkling eyes blazed in resolve, muzzle thin and expression unwavering. "Don't argue with me on this one. I've been through worse, how bad can it be?" I have a list if you want one. ...Fine. "Alright." Twilight nodded in gratitude, before looking back at the concerned others, smiling reassuringly, "We'll be back soon." "Good luck Twi, Star." Applejack said. "We're counting on you." "You guys got this!" "I hope nothing bad happens for you two." "We'll throw a party when you guys come back!" Heh. Our serious expressions broke into small smiles at the optimism. I'm gonna need a LOT of positivism for what comes next. You gals are the best... Kill me. "Time is of the essence." Luna added, producing a magic cloud showing the night sky. "On the third day, when the moon reaches the peak in the night sky, the gateway will close. And once it does, it'll be another thirty moons before you could possibly return." Well, since I have no idea how 'thirty moons' works, I'm not too worried... Oh wait, yes I am. I'm going to be stuck in the EQG universe otherwise. I'd much rather die. Frowning again, I glanced at Twilight, who, wearing two backpacks, stared straight into the mirror. "Are you sure you want to do this?" She nodded, smiling lightly, "Of course. Besides, I've got you to guide me through that world and in case anything bad happens, right?" ...Shaking my head fondly, I whispered in small humour, "Your funeral." Before stepping into the dreaded portal first, so at least Twilight and Spike - who obviously will follow us - would have something soft to land on. Blue skaddo we can too. ...Ugh! What a joy to wake up to; the sound of screaming. Right in my ears. Though, upon recognizing whose scream that was, my eyes instantly opened, greeted by the mare kneeling on top of me. Or to be more accurate here, teenager. Blinking rapidly to check if it was a dream, I was disgruntled to be confirmed that this wasn't a hallucination and we were, in fact, now inside the movie. Terrific. What more could you want? Twilight was panickingly inspecting her hands and then legs, before Spike spoke up as the voice of reason, "Twilight, you have to get it together." And to get off me... Oof! Her clenched hands on my chest, Twilight took a deep inhale before asking the dragon-now-turned-dog, "What does the rest of me look like?" Don't worry Twilight, I'm internally screaming in terror about being here too. "Still like a purple Goddess..." Purple eyes glanced down in surprise at me, prompting my chuckle, "Heheh, don't worry love, you're still a sight to behold, even here." That was one thing I couldn't hold against the movie, but that list is marginally thin. "Ja-Jack?" Twilight asked hesitantly, before realizing our position and blushing madly, redness covering her beautiful features. Crawling off my body, I breathed in sweet release. Full air, at last. Sitting up, I smiled reassuringly at the panicked girl, "Are you alright?" "I- I don't know!" Twilight replied, checking her own body thoroughly again. "What exactly am I...?" "Welcome to planet Earth, Twilight." Or at least an imitation of one. Standing up - oh it felt GREAT to be on two feet normally again - balancing myself, having not stood on two limbs exclusively for so long, I held out a hand for Twilight. Regarding it curiously, she accepted the offer, and I carefully pulled her up and- "Whoa, easy there." I added while firmly grabbing her shoulder to support her, as Twilight almost fell down in surprise. "This might take some getting use to." "Wait... 'Earth?!'" "Yep." "So... I'm now a human?" Twilight was now observing her limbs in interest, expression of confusion and worry melting into intrigue and curiosity. "Bingo." Now then, time to inspect the damage. Still supporting the troubled teen, I began inspecting myself through the large mirror we came from, under a horse statue. Oh. Oh God. I look hideous. I feel dirty. Hair's a mess, what else is new. Eyes are much smaller, but still big enough to be mistaken for anime eyes. And look, the mirror was kind enough to provide us clothes. That was nice of it. Although... I like the coat, aside from the infuriating cutie mark split half between the jacket. Blue buttoned shirt, dark grey belt, black trousers and... Sneakers? With laces? [BEEP] me. I can't tie laces for [BEEP]. And I'm pretty sure balance can't help me there. I don't need to describe Twilight's attire, as we shamefully all know what exactly everyone wears in this Godforsaken world. Now, about this mirror... Where did it come from? The statue and mirrors were clearly designed for the school behind us, correct? So how and why is this reflection connected to Equestria? When did it happen? Another plothole about this film that is left totally unclear. "So this is your world, Stardust?" Spike inquired, addressing me with a note of wonder. ... "Hmm." I began sourly, motioning to the whole place. "A good question, Spike. Even though this looks like my world, there are buildings and cars like my world, and everyone walks and talks like the people in my world." I pointed at a particular man walking his dog away from the school for some reason. "There are rainbow-coloured stereotypes behaving like cliches and making a mockery of the human race, so it's clearly NOT my everyday normal world!" I could go back right now, and leave Twilight and Spike to this mess. But an emotion named affection prevented me otherwise; I was doing this for them. And more specifically Twilight. Spike shied away at the yell. But I was hardly finished. "WHY does this make me so angry? Well it just begs the question: What the [BEEP] was the point of there being an alternate human dimension anyway?! Aside from Hasbro finding an excuse to sell some creepy-looking dolls and mind-numbing song numbers!" Hell, I'd rather watch a trilogy of movies about Spike. Yes, they should have been about Spike! He goes on some epic journey that will save the world and finally give this dragon the respect and love from the fans he deserves! I'd rather see that than an animated High School Musical with ponies only at the beginning and end! "Jack, calm down." Before I knew it, Twilight was right in my face, eyes pleading for calmness. "We can settle your issues with this world later, but right now, we must find the crown and take it back." She motioned to the atrocious building I reluctantly even spared a glance at, "I have a feeling it's somewhere in there." Ah, right yes, priorities. Let's just get this over with. "Your intuition's correct, Twilight." I nodded and sighed in grief, "Come on. Walk like this." Carefully, I showed the learning teen how exactly to walk like a human as we headed towards the front doors, letting the girl lean on me for support. And eventually, she started getting the hang of it, walking up the stairs towards the door herself. "There you go! Good job!" She grinned bashfully, before heading forward and- "No Twilight wait!" Ouch... That wasn't even funny. "Are you alright?" I asked immediately, meeting her at the door. Twilight nodded after clearing her head, eyes closed and concentrated. Before gasping in realization, "My magic... Isn't working." Folding my arms, I pointed to her forehead, "I told you once that magic doesn't exist on Earth, as proof with your now-absent horn." "What?!" She pulled at her hair, once again, in panic. "It's not too late to turn back-" "No Jack." "Oh alright... Well, look on the bright side," Though I wasn't really one to talk about positivism in this situation. "This way you can learn to be more practical, and stop relying on magic twenty-four seven." Walking past her, my arm reached out to hold the door open for them - Which opened on the inside for some stupid [BEEP] reason - and bowed formally, "Welcome to Canterlot High; home of every high school movie ever." And much much worse. I followed after the two inside, gazing around the offensive building with ill-concealed disgust. Already I felt the incentive to just turn around, leave and never step foot in here again. God damn, [BEEP] this place, am I right? Of course I am. "What do you think, guys?" Twilight said, inspecting a glass wall containing many rewarded items. "Are these artifacts she stole from Equestria?" I couldn't help it. The sincere suspicion prompted my laugh. "Haha! No they're just trophies students have earned through their achievements." I said while joining them. "Oh." Twilight said, rubbing her bare arm in embarrassment, before looking at me as though recalling something, "You've seen all this before, Jack, what happens now?" As I opened my mouth to answer, the school bell responded for me. Timing. "This!" I exclaimed, holding her hand and pressing us both against the wall as wave after wave of high schoolers began pouring through the area. "Spike, get into her backpack!" The dragon-dog obliged hurriedly climbing up the teen and hiding within her open pack. "Come on!" As quickly as possible, I pulled us through the crowd and out of the chattering herd, giving us time to breathe in relief. Thank God, another hallways away from bumping into someone I'd rather not have Twilight run into her entire time here. This is the moment where Sentry should never have made another appearance in this film. This is also the part where the movie officially begins to fall in on itself. Broken forever. Logic and common sense compound against the film and now it is unfix-able. I could stop my inward criticism here, but really I'm just getting started. While the first of many horrible songs begins playing in Twilight's mind, as we explored the rather complex maze of this damn cliche building. And with every step rises another layer of contempt I hold for this abomination, Twilight being the only source of sanity I have by holding onto her hand tightly, until she pointed out I was squeezing too tightly, prompting my quick apology. Though my feelings of hate towards this school was distracted occasionally by answering Twilight's questions and observations as we explored the place. God damn, look at all these stereotypes and so-called "cameos." Hasbro is trying its best to make this movie somewhat appealing, all for merchandise. This movie lacks the creativity and originality of the show itself: MLP is know for its bright atmosphere, colourful three-dimensional characters, complex yet entertaining stories, tackling thought-provoking issues, teaching great lessons to kids and, above all, showing that friendship will make your whole life worthwhile- Jesus! Who let these kids ride their scooters inside the school?! Anyway, Equestria Girls has none of that. It's just a shadow of the franchise; a stain on a otherwise gorgeous painting. It has no story, no characters - save for Twilight, Spike and, later on, Sunset - no lessons, no nothing. Everything about this movie is just wrong. After wandering around aimlessly, Twilight wanting to understand as much she can from this place - resorting in me preventing her from walking into the boy's bathroom - I even had to comfort the nervous teen occasionally before suggesting we continue walking. Really I had no destination in mind, though I did know what came next. And as luck - If you can call anything fortunate here - would have it, we were greeted by the next boring scene. "Oh, I'm really sorry." A familiar voice spoke up from around the corner, prompting our exchanged surprised glances. "I- I just found it and- and thought I should give it to her." We immediately walked over, looking down the other hallway and finding the source of the voice. "I didn't know that you had dropped it." "Found them." I whispered in triumph, inciting Twilight and Spike's curious glances. "Well, I did and I was about to get it before you swooped in and ruined everything!" Sunset replied accusingly, pointing at the frightened human Fluttershy. The same Fluttershy who that guy from Bronies React - James, I think his name was - immediately and amusedly fell in love with. "You shouldn't pick up things that don't belong to you." Hypocritical [BEEP]... "It- It doesn't really belong to you either?" Was that sass? That counted as sass. But Sunset took Fluttershy's observation rather harshly, getting up in the girl's face menacingly. "Excuse me?" "Nothing..." "That's what I thought. It's as good as mine and you know it! You really are pathetic, no wonder all your best friends are stray animals." Okay, mockery of her own pony counterpart or not, no version of anyone deserves to be treated like that - except for Sentry, but he's not here - most of all Fluttershy. My fists clenched, but Twilight, in all her protective glory, decided she heard enough first, and I smirked proudly as the pony-teen intervened. "How dare you speak to her that way!" You go girl! Sunset, however, shared a different opinion, looking behind her at the fuming Twilight in disbelief, "What did you say?" Catfight on the horizon! You wish. "I said," Twilight repeated herself as the two girls approached one another and had a glare-down, "How dare you speak to her that way!" "...You must be new here." Sunset then summarized, flicking up Twilight's face, inciting my low growl, before she smugly walked by and announced, "I can speak to anyone anyway I want." Emphasized by glaring one guy into hiding in his locker. Scoffing, I walked past the eyebrow-raising girl myself, "Cowards as they all may be, at least they're not a [BEEP]." Several loud gasps. "What... What did you just call me?!" Sombra was chuckling, apparently greatly amused. What? I only made a beeping noise. But playing it smoothly, I shrugged and replied without looking behind at the girl, "You heard me." And I heard feet stomping off in irritation, grinning in satisfaction myself, before addressing the human version of the shy pegasus. "Are you alright?" "Oh um, I'm fine..." Fluttershy replied, before raising her tone slightly in awe, "I can't believe you both did that." "I couldn't just stand there." Twilight said modestly. "And I don't tolerate bullies." I shrugged, glancing behind just in case the "villain" was listening in. "Well, it's just that, nobody ever stands up, much less use bad words, at Sunset Shimmer." "Sunset Shimmer?" "You understood what I said?" I asked while Twilight looked forward in realization and ignoring her You knew? look sent at me, looking at Fluttershy curiously. At her meek nod, I expressed my confusion. But was that possible? It seems even here my words are censored, so how-? Only to you, boy. Huh? I imagined Sombra shrugging indifferently, Different worlds, different rules. Only you can hear the obnoxious bleeping here, while the humans acknowledge the abhorrent language. ...But that doesn't make any-! "I don't think I've seen you two around here before." I heard Fluttershy then say curiously, "Did you just transfer to Canterlot High from another school?" "Umm, yes!" Twilight said, and I pitched in helpfully. "Yes, my girlfriend and I." I wrapped an arm around Twilight's shoulder, grinning proudly as she blushed shyly, "Just transferred all the way from Glossopdale Community College, and we're already excited to be here!" Never thought I'd use the name of my old school for any reason once again. "We are?" Spike whispered. "Shut up Spike." I hastily shot back quietly through my teeth. "That's right." Twilight nodded enthusiastically, introducing herself... By doing a weird pony motion. "My name's Twilight, and this is Stardust." Let me show you the greetings of my people, eh Twilight? "How do you do?" I said instead, bowing politely. As much as I hate this world and everything in it - literally - I can at least show SOME formality to human Fluttershy, who, even here, I can't really be mad at. "I'm... Fluttershy." ...Are you for real? "Sorry, what was that?" Twilight asked. Hasbro, are you serious right now? We're doing all this again? "It's Fluttershy..." Okay, nostalgia is one thing. This is another. You can't introduce different versions of the same characters, who are far less developed than their pony counterparts, we've come to known and love all over again in the SAME manner. At least show SOME originality here! "It sounds like you're saying Fluttershy but... How is that possible?" Twilight asked, looking at me for some explanation. "Alternate universe." I answered back quietly, before our balance was disrupted by Fluttershy almost tripping us over from her excitement at seeing Spike. "Oh my goodness!" I shook my head after making sure neither of us fell, the yellow kneeling teen now gushing over the ecstatic dog. "Who's this sweet little guy?" They even made the human Mane Six somehow dull and uninteresting. How is that possible?! "That's Spike. My uh, dog." "Smooth Twilight." I answered in amusement, inwardly hating everything around me. "Oh! He's so cute! Go on, eat up little pup." Spike happily munched on the offered treat. "Aw, wouldn't you just give anything to know what they're thinking?" "He usually just tells us." Twilight answered, and I refrained from laughing while Spike panicking-ly waved at Twilight. "W-What do you mean?" Spike answered Fluttershy's confusion with loud barking, and I covered my smirk. "Princess of Discretion, eh Twilight?" She gave me a side-look, before laughing nervously. "Oh, heh, nothing. Never mind. Sunset Shimmer said you picked something up. Something that belonged to her. It wasn't a crown, was it?" And as we finally move on with the laughable plot of this movie, Fluttershy having taken the crown to the Principal's office earlier instead of questioning where the hell it came from, and then pointed us in the right direction, I could only groan and rub my forehead in disbelief at the words, "Principal Celestia." ...[BEEP] this movie. While Twilight discussed with the Principal of this school, I waited outside the office, letting her do all the talking. The further I stay clear from scary-face - As one would describe human Celestia perfectly - The better. I mean by God, that face... It's the face of nightmares. "You asked me if I was interested in running for Princess. Can anyone run?" Ah, that was quick. Twilight exited the room with that human parasite standing by the doorway, and I quickly moved away from Celestia's line of vision, refusing to even look at it. Harsh. I approve. "Yes." Celestia answered Twilight's question informatively, "You just need to let the Head of the Fall Formal Planning Committee know you'd like to be on the ballet." But... Wouldn't that imply that anyone can participate even if they're NOT a student? No wonder Twilight won! Even in this world, human Celestia has the competence of a malfunctioning steamroller. "Was there anything else?" "Erm, nope." Twilight grinned sheepishly, "That was it!" "Well if you do need anything else, my door is always open." "How nice of you." I muttered dryly as said door was closed, approaching the waiting teen, "Learnt about that dance thing they're doing?" Twilight blinked, "How do you- Oh, right." She shook her head, "I could've just asked you about it." I shrugged, "It was likely 'Principal' Celestia knew more about it than I, love." As we began walking down through various hallways, "So, what's our next move?" As we arrived at the large entrance of the school building, somehow, Twilight looked at me curiously, "Wouldn't you know what we do next?" "I'm just curious to your answer." And I'm trying my best to forget about this accursed world as much as possible, but that was seemingly impossible right about now. "Hm, well, it looks like if I want my crown back," Her voice and expression rose determinedly, "I'll have to become Princess of the Canterlot High Fall Formal. So that's what I'm gonna do!" Alright, but before doing so. "Now, we could do that," I began, standing in front of the observant teen and announcing my own plan to retrieve the Element, "Or we could- Hang on!" As the bell then suddenly rang, I immediately pulled the two away from the crowded appearing students - How the [BEEP] do they turn up so fast - and at a safe distance in another hallway. "Now, you could do that." I repeated myself to Twilight, briefly glancing around for any eavesdroppers. "Or, here's a better idea. Why don't we just steal the crown? Replace it with the fake one Sunset used in our world. Hang on." I checked around my pockets - Yep, it's in the inside pocket of my coat - and continued satisfactory, "And then trick Sunset into thinking we brought the real one back to Equestria, and lure her there so we can bring her to justice. And voila! Everything's solved." Folding my arms, I nodded at my own plan. Twilight, however, expressed reluctance at my idea, shaking her head, "No." No? I frowned, prompting her sheepish grin. "Not that it's a bad plan, Jack, but... That wouldn't really make us any better than Sunset Shimmer if we just do the same things she's done." "...You know I don't believe in morality, right?" "But I do." Twilight looked up in resolve, "We shouldn't lower ourselves to her level. We have to do things the right way." Or the convoluted way. Sighing, I nodded, "Alright." She smiled appreciatively, "We'll do things your way, Twilight. But pardon me if I'm not fond over staying around this place any longer." At her questioning look, I shrugged rather defensively, "Long story." "So then, how are we gonna get Twilight to become the Princess here?" Spike asked, poking his head out of the backpack the entire time, inciting Twilight to rub her chin thoughtfully. "Jack, you've seen this all happen before, right? What's our next move?" Unpleasant memories began unwrapping like banana peels, "Give me a moment..." "We need to hurry." Twilight insisted. "Hey, it's hard to remember when repressing memories about this damn movie." I shot back, not unkindly, before thinking hard about it... And then recalling. "I think... The cafeteria. There we go ask Fluttershy about where to apply for the Fall Formal competition." And, for once the movie does something right, we followed the majority of the students who were heading down towards the location of free food. Good thing too, I'm pretty [BEEP] hungry. And luckily, Fluttershy was looking to get her lunch last, leaving us a grand opportunity to converse with her. As Twilight began gaining information, which accidentally caused the yellow teen to spill juice on the surprised Princess, I found myself scoffing loudly at the many recognizable people. The Crusaders - I thought this was a high school? - Trixie, and so many others. Jesus Christ, it's like a collection of walking talking mannequins. "Why is everypony- Uhh, everybody separated this way?" Twilight asked as we found a table. "Because they're horribly written stereotypes made for the purpose of selling cheap merchandise." I quipped matter-of-factly, prompting Fluttershy's confused expression. "Kidding. Please, go on." The yellow teenager happily gave us directions to the school hall after we finished our meals - for some reason, I couldn't bring myself to eat the burger - where we would find the head of the planning committee. Oh thank God, because the sooner we get this all over with, the sooner I can go home and drown myself in soda. At the location, we were then assaulted by a cheery human Pinkie Pie and her party confetti. Brushing the stuff off us, the happy-go-lucky teen introduced herself, and as they conversed I waited for the next of the "Human Six" to show up. But not before helping Twilight sign the board offered by human Pinkie the way we do it. My moment of amusement was cut off when the teen pointed out that, even with my help, the spelling was still appalling to look at, prompting Twilight to giggle behind her hand at my disbelief. Finally, Applejack and her brother showed up. And just the sight of her attire brought up another thing about this movie. Now, I was never fond of skirts. Fluttershy and Rarity wearing them? Yes, that's fine. Pinkie and Twilight? Errr interesting, I guess. But Rainbow and Applejack? Not really practical when it comes to sports or hard labour - specifically farmwork - correct? Hasbro clearly just wanted to make them as appealing as possible. Then eyes glanced over at the orange fizzy drinks, and I was greeted by the emotion of longing. "Hey, I know you." Applejack then said upon spotting us. "You do?" Twilight asked curiously. "Sure, you're the new girl who gave Sunset Shimmer the what-for today. And you're the guy who smack-talked her with soap-mouth-washing language." Well, I aim to please. I smirked faintly that my tale of exploits have been heard. No wonder many eyes were drawn uncomfortably in my direction at the cafeteria. Oh, and we also learn here that human Rainbow is the captain of practically everything in this school for no reason at all. But that's not important, Twilight's signed up to the Fall Formal, now we can move on, though I waited for their conversation to finish before doing so. By practically bolting after Twilight said Applejack's name before the latter could even introduce herself. "So," Twilight asked when we reached a safe distance, once again wandering aimlessly, "Where and what do we do next?" Hell if I know. "Let me think..." I said quietly, eyes finding every opportunity to glare at the stereotypes around us. "I think... The library. Yes, that's where we go next." At this, Twilight's eyes widened, for the first time this day showing excitement, "There's a library here?" Can't fault her. "All schools have a library... On Earth anyway." I added in amusement. "Great! Let's go!" Whoa, hey there! My hand was suddenly clutched by the enthusiastic pony-turned-human's own, Twilight pulling me through the hallways to find our destination. "Imagine, I can find more information about your world in there. Not that you haven't given me enough about it." She added hastily, as though I'd be offended. Instead, I was disgruntled about another statement. "This isn't my world..." I grumbled sourly as we turned a corner, arriving in a dark hallway. Literally, the whole area was shadowed, the lights flicking and buzzing, and no student was visibly in there... Until she revealed herself. "Can't believe I didn't recognize you earlier." Sunset commented snidely from behind us, and we turned to face the smug teen. "Should've known Princess Celestia would send her prized pupil here after my crown. And her rude boyfriend and little dog too." Yeah, about that. How did you even KNOW about Twilight or the crown? When you began and ceased being Celestia's student is a mystery and, quite frankly, doesn't make any sense in the continuity of the show. Oh right, Hasbro wasn't thinking straight when making this flick, just a blank dollar sign. "It's MY crown." Twilight retorted, glaring disdainfully at the unfazed girl. "You had no right to take it." I added in agreement, folding my arms - God how I missed doing that - defiantly. "Whatever." Sunset waved dismissively, circling around us under the delusion she's a predator toying with her prey. "It's just a minor setback for me." I scoffed. "You don't know the first thing about this place, and I already rule it." I caught Twilight's brief glance at me before she responded, "I know enough. And besides, why bother even taking my crown if you already rule this place? You went to an awful lot of trouble to switch it with the one that belongs here." And for that matter, why was the entire school apparently intimidated by you? What could Sunset have done or do to frighten the student body? Does she have dirt on everyone? Does she threaten people by blackmail? Fraud? Everyone just seems to cower or flee from this girl for no reason at all, because we're not told exactly why they're all afraid of her. "Pop quiz: What happens when you bring an Element of Harmony into an alternate world?" You transform into some sort of demon that contradicts the power said Element of Harmony holds? "You don't know?" Sunset mocked Twilight's ignorance, "Seriously?" Followed by obnoxious 'evil' laughter. "And you're suppose to be Princess Celestia's star student?" Does this little girl ever shut up? "She's a greater student than you can ever hope to be, Miss Shimmer." I shot at her heatedly, defending the frowning purple teen, "At least she stayed loyal to her mentor and studies, instead of abandoning them and leaving the cowardly way." For a moment, that seemed to be quite effective. A wave of hatred emerged on her expression, before it quickly dissipated to coldness. "Oh my poor naive 'friend.' You don't know what you're talking about." "Leave him alone, Sunset." Twilight demanded while Spike barked in agreement, prompting my surprised look. No need to stick up for me, but I appreciate it love. "This is between you and me." "Whatever you say." Sunset scoffed, before pointing at us, "Although, I'd suggest you keep your dog and boyfriend's mouths shut. Pets aren't really allowed in here, nor foul language." "Is that a threat?" Spike retorted defiantly, and I felt a wave of pride at his resolve. That dragon really has grown up to be more braver. "Oh of course not." The dark yellow teen cooed mockingly, unfazed by Spike's next threatening bark, "Just cut down on the chatter. We don't, after all, want everyone to know you three don't belong here, now would we?" Bah. Her threats are as empty as my soul. For once, we might agree on something, Sombra... "You wanna be a Princess here? Puh-lease." Is it just me or are her words beginning to bore me? Right now I'm more concerned about why the lights in this hallway haven't been fixed yet now or in the next movie. Someone could get seriously hurt in here. "You don't know the first thing about fitting in." And finally she leaves! Thank God, there was so much cliche villain dialogue I could take. But, even in the dark I could see that look of depression. "Twilight." Said teen gazed at me questionably, and I placed a comforting hand on her shoulder, smiling reassuringly, even if she couldn't see it. "One thing I do know more than anything about being here, is that you win in the end regardless. Don't let her words get to you." "Are you sure?" Twilight asked hopefully, while we walked away from the dark hallway that seriously needed to be repaired as quickly as possible. "Of course. You trust me right?" "Without a doubt." ...The way she said it so matter-of-factly too. Unable to repress the grin, I motioned forward. "Come on, we have a library to visit." So after a small mishap with a vending machine - Don't ask, it was a pointless moment - We finally discovered the library, to Twilight's delight and my immense relief. At last, somewhere peaceful! No student would dare cause a ruckus in a school library unless they want to get in trouble. I was greeted by the oh-so welcoming countless shelves of rows of books. And most importantly, computers. Oh how I missed you, my technological friends! My only nitpick here - Only one? That's a first - Why was Cheerilee the librarian and not, say, an English teacher here? Ah [BEEP] it. Taking my own seat next to Twilight, we started getting to work on these beautiful machines, myself instructing the curious teen how to operate the PC. All was going well, save for one thing that caused me to shake my head in irritation. Three human crusaders rocking out to loud music from the other side of the room. Thankfully, before I could go over there and scold them for it, Cheerilee did the job for me. "Girls, what are you doing?" She asked sternly after turning off the speaker. "We're just seeing how many hits our new music video has gotten." By playing said video? Makes sense. "No." Cheerilee then said firmly after stopping the obnoxious music again, unplugging the speaker. "Just, no." Hey, that's my thoughts on this movie in a nutshell. After the girls finally left, leaving things to peace and silence, I couldn't resist shaking my head again, this time fondly, at Twilight's attempt of using the keyboard. "Heheh, no Twilight." I reached out, gently unclenching her fists and guiding her fingers across the device, smirking slightly at her blush and refraining myself from stammering. "A keyboard is... Well it's like a piano. You have to be delicate, pressing one key at a time." Heeding that advice, she was already getting the hang of it. I smiled proudly, "See? You're doing great love!" ...Was I being... [BEEP] enthusiastic... In Equestria Girls?! Twilight you've made me too soft. The learning teenager, however, seemed to be enjoying yourself, grinning proudly. And I nodded, confident she was capable of handling the mouse and keyboard fully now, returning to my own PC, "If you need help, just say so. Now then, where should we start?" The entire half hour was spent with pure research, myself showing Twilight how to access the world wide web and showing which websites will be most useful for her to gain information from about this world. And as she worked, I felt a weird sensation. Pride. As though I was happy to show her the workings of my own world... Or at least a mockery of both my world and hers. Huh. Well, some good news at least; this world had its own Wikipedia, Google and Youtube. But I was more concerned whether this world had its own Facebook, or, in some vain hope, Fanfiction. Though I doubt Twilight would likely appreciate me just reading fictional work while we're here. Afterwards, I helped Twilight pick out the necessary books to aid our research, carrying them across the room to a vacant desk. And as we read, I often glanced at the girl, who was so deep entranced in her findings to notice my staring. Her eyes were sparkling in wonder and awe, hungry for more information about an entire new world; the kinds of things I couldn't describe about my world to her during my time in Equestria. Though I felt a sting of disappointment in myself for not providing enough info to her, just seeing how happy she was, enjoying her time here, had me smile myself, ignoring the wistful look on Spike's face. Twilight Sparkle. The one good thing about this whole movie... Hmm. Too mesmerized by her to notice you're being spied upon. Yeah... Wait what? My head jerked up, the sudden action prompting Twilight to glance at me questionably. Sombra clarified in my mind through an indifferent voice. Indeed. Two children are observing your progress, holding what your kind calls "cellphones" and pointing them in your direction. Two children... Oh! God dammit! "I'm an idiot..." I said, facepalming myself in self-disgust. How could I forget that? Oh right, I try to forget this movie as much as humanly possible. At Twilight's confused look, I grinned sheepishly, "Excuse me for one moment love. I'll be right back." She nodded, eagerly resuming to read the pages below her eyes. I stood up, glancing around discreetly. Where are they, Sombra? Your problem. Not mine. Find them yourself. ...I think I already have. Though I may have been distracted earlier, even I could hear the snickering from behind the nearby bookshelf. Frowning in annoyance, I briskly walked around said bookshelf at the other side, intending to catch the two boys by surprise. It worked. The human Snips and Snails failed to notice until they stopped recording Twilight on their phones briefly, seeing a shadow over them, and yelping in surprise upon spotting me. Arms folded, finger tapping, glare hardening. Before they had time to react, my hand reached out and grabbed the scared walking pumpkin by the collar, pulling him close so our eyes could meet. They need to know they're dealing with someone much WORSE than their mistress. Why were these two even taking orders from Sunset to begin with? What exactly did she promise them out of this? Ultimate power? A location to the fountain of youth? Did they believe her about Equestria if she told them? You'd think little brats their age would want something in return for being minions. Unless they're just dumb-[BEEP]es. "Tell Sunset Shimmer that I tolerate neither myself nor my girlfriend being spied on. And if I ever see you two doing this again." My tone lowered, "Well... Let's just pray I don't catch you doing this again, shall we?" Snips nodded wildly, and I released the fat kid, inclining my head to the exit, "Now [BEEP] off, both of you." They obliged without hesitation, fleeing from the library as though their lives depended on it. Teenagers. They always cower when someone much taller threatens them. Nodding in satisfaction, I returned to where Twilight was, who had remained oblivious to the whole thing. "Sorry about that." I spoke up, prompting her glance. "Seems Sunset sent a couple of spies. Don't worry, I took care of them." I added after seeing her look. "So then, where were we?" At last, the day was over. But the bad news, we have to spend the night in this world. Huzzah. No one even bothering to check if two people and their dog were still inside the building, Spike conveniently created two beds next to each other for us... Entirely made out of books. "Well, not that I'm not flattered Spike, but out of respect for books in general, I'll decline from sleeping there. You can have it." Shrugging casually, the dog leaped onto the "bed" with a blue cover, while Twilight approached her own makeshift "bed." ...Y'know, you'd think that a high school would have something known as SECURITY SURVEILLANCE. No cameras? Anywhere? How was Twilight never caught doing this the next day? Ugh, this movie gives me a migraine. I need to get some shut eye... "It's perfect, Spike." Twilight said gratefully to the pleased dog, scratching his head and belly playfully, and I couldn't resist smiling at the sight. "So, how did your research go?" "I found this book." She held up the big blue book in question, "It's called a 'Year Book.'" Ah, one of those. "It seems to be something they use to keep a record of things that happened at the school." Well good for them. "Look." She motioned us to see. I glanced over the top of the pages to view it. "That's Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Fluttershy and I'm gonna bet the girl on the far right is Rarity." "Really? What gave it away?" I asked dryly. Spike, however, was more enthusiastic about it, snatching the book and wagging his tail, "There's a Rarity here?!" Yeah but humans don't date dogs, Spike, sorry. But they do date ponies, hmm? Ignoring that... "It's interesting because they look like they're friends." Twilight said thoughtfully after regaining the book, frowning at the photo of the much younger teens. "They do look like our friends." Don't remind me Spike... "But I thought we figured that out already." "No, I mean... They look like they're friends with each other. But it doesn't seem like they're friends now." "It happens." I finally decided to seat down, leaning like this was killing my back, speaking to the bothered Twilight. "I told you that on Earth - even here - friendships usually don't last forever. People move on. Not everything that happens in Equestria will happen here love." "Yeah but," Twilight laid down on her temporary 'bed.' "I just can't help but shake the feeling that Sunset Shimmer had something to do with it." Then purple eyes glanced at me curiously, "Right?" "...Yes, I think she was involved in ruining their friendship." I admitted, as Spike placed the blanket over the teen, "I can't remember the specifics, but we'll find out more tomorrow." Spike then pointed out, "But she wanted your crown because she's planning on doing something even worse! You're gonna have to focus on making friends here, not worry why these girls aren't friends anymore." I snorted, prompting their looks of confusion. As if. "Yeah trust me, her plan isn't really something to take seriously." I reassured them, "Let's just focus on getting back the crown. But first, let's get some rest, alright?" "...You're right, guys." Twilight said, resting an arm around the snuggling dog. "Eyes on the prize." Atta girl. "...Hey Jack?" Hm? "Yeah?" "How exactly will we get my crown back?" Ah. I smiled gently, "By winning the Fall Formal, of course." Can't believe I even remember the name of that thing. "Yeah, but how?" Twilight insisted, "How do we win it?" "Hell if I know." I shrugged, prompting her frown. I sighed tiredly, "Twilight, I don't recall every little detail about this damn film. It'll all come together should we stick on the original path, which seems to be the case here. I'm gonna go and put away the books we left out on the desk. Goodnight my dear." Hm? Yet before I could up and leave, a soft hand pulled at my arm, inciting me to look at the concerned Twilight. She was sitting up briefly, "Jack, are you going to tell me what's wrong? You've been on edge ever since we arrived in this world." "Is it that obvious?" I smiled faintly. Twilight returned the gesture, "To me it is." It didn't matter. Not in the long run. But Twilight wanted me to be honest with her... "I just... I..." How best to put this. "This school brings back... Memories of my own time at my old school..." Understanding then flashed in her sparkly entrancing eyes. Yes, I remember telling Twilight everything about my time in high school. And then the girl expressed sympathy, "You can go back to Equestria if you want." Not having it. "I'm not leaving you here." Was my firm response, gently holding her reaching hand in my own. "My suffering aside. You're more important to me than some bad memories." At her flattered smile, I couldn't help but smirk. "Besides, what kind of boyfriend would I be if I didn't support the girl of my dreams?" Haha! Oh how fun it was to see Twilight turn ten shades of red. The girl shyly looked away at the praise, her smile now a small grin. "Well if that's what you want... Then I'm glad you're here with me. Both you and Spike." "I'll tell you more about why I despise this world another time, darling." At that, Twilight raised an amused brow, "'Darling?' Have you been hanging out with Rarity?" "Perish the thought." I replied jokingly. Then, I leaned down and, without any embarrassment on my part, kissed the flushing teen's forehead. "Goodnight... My Princess." Our foreheads rested on each other for a brief moment, a moment which I never wanted to end. "Sleep well... My Warrior." Twilight spoke in soft bliss. End me with fire. Eventually, I stood up, walking away to allow the two some rest. It was a big day tomorrow... One I honestly wasn't looking forward to, but hey, what're you gonna do? ...I needed a Plan B, soon.
Chapter Sixty-Nine: EQG II... Yay... Chapter Sixty-Nine: EQG II... Yay... Man [BEEP] this film! Holy [BEEP] [BEEP] this film! So, just to recap what happened this morning: Twilight wrote a list for her election, no one caught us sleeping in the library, Sunset Shimmer posted a video online on this world's Youtube - and presumably everyone in the school watched a video about Canterlot High for some reason - shaming both myself and Twilight; catching the latter doing embarrassing things in the library yesterday, making her look dependent on me when I helped her understand the workings of this world, and saying her boyfriend is a rude jerk who needs soap in his mouth. Any positives? None. Or I guess you can count that we now brought the human Main Five back together. Misunderstandings were cleared and everyone's friends with each other again; learning Sunset was behind their break ups in the first place; though I struggle to understand why that girl even intended to destroy their friendship in the first place. The thing is, though, why should we care? These five teens aren't the same people we've grown to know and love. They're not their pony counterparts, but complete strangers to us. Different backgrounds, different upbringings, and different circumstances. The movie expects to understand these characters and their attitudes right off the bat. We have no reason whatsoever to get involved with their problems and care about them, other than the fact they're simply alternate versions of the mares. Even though Twilight would disagree immensely with my statement there. Speaking of which, now Twilight was currently challenged to a game of football - soccer for any Americans out there - by human Rainbow Dash. While the girls and myself watched from the stands, and I did everything in my power to look even slightly interested in what was happening. Twilight was failing the game, miserably. Though I couldn't blame her. I am getting infuriated right now. Oh yeah Sombra? Describe your anger to me. What does this have to do with anything? The dark voice snarled in my mind, obviously referring to the game. Are we suppose to enjoy this? We know this Rainbow Dash joins the group either way, so why include such a tedious sequence? Exactly, this is just all pointless. Hell, Rainbow isn't even playing the game right. I'd pretty sure half of her moves there constitute as cheating. And this is coming from a guy who despises the sport. Oh shocking. Rainbow won. About time. Standing up, Spike jumped off my lap and we approached the two teens, Twilight lying on the ground in exhaustion. "That's game!" Rainbow stated confidently. I rolled my eyes as Twilight took my offered hand, pulling her up. "Easy does it, love." Rarity spoke up next nervously, "I... Really thought you were gonna pull it off there in the end!" "So, what's the plan?" Rainbow asked next, punching Twilight's shoulder playfully. "How can I help you become Princess instead of Sunset Shimmer?" Twilight was understandably dubious, panting for breath, "But... I... Lost...!" "Of course you lost!" Well [BEEP] you too. "I'm awesome! But I'm not gonna just help anybody beat Sunset Shimmer; the Fall Formal Princess should be someone with heart and determination." Huh, how insightful of her... And sickening. "Well thankfully, Twilight has those in spades." Said teen beamed at the praise, and I nodded to the group. So now we have the human Main Five on our team, I guess. "We should start getting votes for her immediately." "Agreed... Um..." Applejack now looked at me curiously while the girls cheered happily, "I never got yer name." "Oh, this is Stardust. Stardust Balance." Twilight introduced her new friends to me with a proud grin, "My boyfriend." ...Any grouchiness from this morning, both being stuck in this world still and not having my routine glass of water, temporarily dissipated at those words. I'm seeing red...! "Settle down there sugarcube." A firm hand grasped my sleeve before I could go over there and introduce Sentry to an early grave. Twilight hurriedly walked towards us in embarrassment, oblivious to my look, after accidentally bumping into the human Jar Jar and brushing her hand with his. "It was jus' an accident." Do not heed her words. Destroy your competition when the occasion arises. I'm so conflicted right now... "I wouldn't even recommend it." Rarity spoke knowingly, "She's already trying to get a crown. Who knows what Sunset Shimmer would do if she possibly attempted to get her ex-boyfriend too." Yeah, about that pointless subplot that leads nowhere. What exactly did Sunset see in him? Was he the reason she turned into a bully? "Nothing happened!" Twilight quickly protested, walking around the booth and firmly grasping my own clenching hand. "I already have someone special to me." At that, I calmed down briefly, but still glaring at the boy ordering his food. "But... Ex-boyfriend?" "Flash Sentry broke up with her a few weeks ago." Fluttershy informed us. A few weeks ago huh? A little too early then to start making moves on someone's girlfriend, eh then you blue-haired forced romantic interest [BEEP]! "I can't believe she hasn't done something awful to him yet!" Oh don't worry, I'll handle that for her. As the tall stereotype walked by, my hand tightened around Twilight's own, prompting her shy yet flattered glance. Twilight deserves better than either I or Sentry, but damn will I let this cliche subplot go anywhere, now while I have the chance to change things for the better. Obviously feeling my glare, the boy glanced at us before fleeing at a faster pace. At least he's not a complete dumb-[BEEP]. "Maybe she's waiting until she has the power to do something really awful." Twilight commented suspiciously. "Alright girls and boy." Applejack began authoritatively, standing up to address us with full seriousness - Because this plot is something to take with the utmost of seriousness, "The dance is tomorrow night, and we still don't have the votes Twilight needs to become the Princess." She then paced thoughtfully, "Right now, folks only know Twilight from the video that Sunset Shimmer had posted online. We need to help them see her differently." "Well, that won't be too difficult." I said off-handedly, "High schoolers are easily swayed. No offence." I added. "None taken... I'VE GOT IT!" Gah! Jesus [BEEP] Christ Rarity! "Er-hem..." After the whole cafe was done staring, Rarity leaned forward, "I mean uh, perhaps I have a solution." She walked to her school bag, "Now this may be an absolute preposterous idea." Just like this whole film, but go on. "But, what if we all worn these as a sign of unity?" Oh God no... "Ah great, except I'm not wearing one of those- Oof!" Twilight lightly elbowed my stomach, her attention still on Rarity holding up the headband with ears and attachable tail. "Freshman year they were very very popular. A way for everybody to show their school spirit, y'know go Canterlot Wondercolts!" ... ... "I haven't sold any in ages." Rarity deadpanned in admittance. I wonder why. "But deep down we are all Canterlot Wondercolts!" She finished after handing us the godforsaken things. ...How long are we into this movie? Is it over an hour yet? Can I go home? At Twilight's expectant look, I sighed reluctantly and put the damn things, feeling like the most idiotic human being in existence. "Sunset Shimmer is the one who divided us. Twilight Sparkle is the one who united us! And we're gonna let everyone know it!" Now then, let's assess the damage... Well, [BEEP]. This is going to take longer than I thought. Tables not set, contents of drinks unpacked, streams lying over the clean wooden floorboards, balloons with no air in them. Over half the decorations for the Fall Formal, completely scattered, ready to be torn apart in Sunset's jealous quest for power. Well, time to change all that. Taking off my coat, along with the Goddamn headband and tail, I settled them on one chair, rolled up my sleeves and called out. "Hey Specter." The humoured voice responded. You called? "Could you do something useful for me?" And that is? "Use your magic so I can hear the upcoming song at the cafeteria." There's where the girls were going, to appeal to the student body by music number, showing everyone just how great Twilight was by bringing them together as friends. And while they were doing that, I was going to finish things around here myself. Yes, I , Jack Wright, Stardust Balance, the Twilight Warrior and whatever you want to call me, the guy who possibly despises this movie to the core the most out of any other living being, am a fan of "Helping Twilight Win The Crown." It's the only decent song in this movie; I discovered it first mixed with a Sonic song on Youtube, long before I even became a brony. You have a plan? The music was already beginning to play as Specter asked that question. Oh hell yeah... The girls voice's rang all the way here. "Hey, hey, everybody! We've got something to say! We may seem as different, as the night is from day! But you look a little deeper, and you will see! That I'm just like you and you're just like me! Yeah!" The music kicked in, inciting me to break into action, pumping me up with adrenaline, my fondness for Twilight mixed with the contempt of this world and movie. Balance was having a field day, giving me the boost needed to fix everything with breath-neck speeds. That said, the chairs were already fixed, uprooted in their right positions. Now for the tables. Take it away girls! "So get up! Get down! 'Cause you're gonna come around! We can work together, helping Twilight win the crown! So get up! Get down! 'Cause it's gonna make a sound! If we work together helping Twilight Sparkle win the crown!" Tables and napkins set! Drinks replaced with fresh new ones! This song is making me more energized by the minute! For once, just this once, I felt truly content helping the residents of this horribly contrived universe! The girls then continued. "Hey, hey! Hands up now! We're sending our masses to the crowd! Hands wave up, then come down! Working together all around!" "Generous! Honesty!" "Laughter, kindness, loyalty!" "Twilight helped us each to see-!" "-All that we can be!" Wow, okay, blowing into the balloons was already the hardest part. But I will not be deterred. Hanging around with Pinkie Pie can, after all, teach you a few things, such as tying balloon knots almost flawlessly. I think the girls back at Equestria are mostly to blame for making me so... So... Energetic! "So get up! Get down! 'Cause you're gonna come around! We can work together, helping Twilight win the crown! So get up! Get down! 'Cause it's gonna make a sound! If we work together helping Twilight Sparkle win the crown!" And help her win the crown we will! That's about a quarter of the balloons done... I'll do the rest later. Now, onto the streamers! And hearing Twilight's voice echo through the room brought a grin to my face, filling me with more energy to complete this task I bestowed upon myself. "I'm gonna be myself, no matter what I do! And if we're different yeah, want you to be true you! If you follow me, we'll put our differences aside! We'll stick together and start working on that school pride!" Even in another world, Twilight remains the body, heart and spirit of everything that resides around friendship. Memories return, of those old and new since my time in Equestria. The ponies I've met. The friends I've made. The ones I've grown to care for and eventually think as close as my own family, even if they don't know it. So for them, I'm doing this. For the franchise I've grown to love, and the purple alicorn helping this school, I'm doing all of this for them... And for Twilight. I'm proud... To be her friend... And so much more. "Jump up! Make a sound! HEY! Stomp your hoofs! Turn around! Start now! Make a change! Gonna come around! Jump up! Make a sound! HEY! Stomp your hoofs! Turn around! Canterlot Wondercolts! Help her win the crowd!" And now, seven voices as one, even if I sounded like a dying crow. But [BEEP] it, right? "Jump up! Make a sound! HEY! Stomp your hoofs, turn around! Start now! Make a change! Gonna come around! Jump up! Make a sound! Stomp your hoofs, turn around! Canterlot Wondercolts! Help her win the crown! Jump up! Make a sound! HEY! Stomp your hoofs, turn around! Start now! Make a change! Gonna come around...!" The voices and music faded, leaving with me with a satisfied expression, exhausted voice box and... Still a messy room. ...Ah well. Nothing can be done in a heartbeat. Back to work... After a moment's rest. Taking a seat, I took a moment to admire my own handiwork, and that of human Pinkie's. Not bad, even in this world she holds the same passion as her pony counterpart's. Great care and work was put into what looks like, at first glance, a complete and utter mess. Hm? I heard the doors open from behind. Looking over my shoulder, I raised a brow, "Oh well well now, what do we have here?" Both boys froze at my tone, halting in their efforts to begin sabotaging the decorations in the hall fully and slowly looked at me in horror. Sunset, however, gave me a fleeting look before recognition took hold on her features. "You!" "Me," I said dryly, "You made a very grave mistake by coming here; hoping to frame Twilight so she'd be excluded from the competition." Her eyes narrowed dangerously, "How-?" "Never mind how I know, Miss Shimmer." I snapped, motioning to the door. "Leave, right now, or I will personally make sure you don't have any vocals left to scream." The two young cohorts immediately bolted from the room, having now messed with me twice. Sunset however, stood her ground, only temporarily. A stare down commenced between us, neither wavering. "Twilight Sparkle is going down regardless." She said smugly. Even I'm offended by her lack of discretion. At this, I smirked knowingly, "So you believe." Followed by the arrogant girl rolling her eyes and sulking off, no doubt promising empty vengeance. Not that I cared, victory was now ensured. For me at least. Although... "What do you honestly hope to achieve?" Sunset paused, my arms folded while I stood up, watching her carefully, "This inane lust for power? What can you possibly desire from the Element of Harmony so much to betray your teachings? Hide from your own kind?" A derisive snort, the yellow-skinned teen glanced over her shoulder, one blue-ish eye regarding me disdainfully, "As if you could ever understand the lengths I would go to to get what I truly deserve. Celestia failed me, not the other way around. Her stalling kept me from my true destiny; from the power that's rightfully mine and mine alone." "And what good is power?" My eyes narrowed, meeting her stare challenging as she directed her full attention on me, "You're only fooling yourself if you believe power is the only answer. Twilight has proven countless times that there are other ways to being happy." "Only because she's a goody-two shoes who would do anything to please her teacher." The girl rolled her eyes, folding her own arms with a raised unimpressed brow, "I deserve far more than what she got; the power and responsibilities of being a ruler belong to me and me alone." "And what, pray tell, have you done exactly to wield such power?" I retorted with a scoff. This girl was delusional to the bone. "Ruling a school, stomping anyone who opposes you here, spreading lies, deceit and threats towards anyone just to get what you want? Honestly, how petty can you get?" She waved dismissively, clearly unfazed by my judgmental words, "As if you know-" "I know what it's like to be treated by scum like you." I hissed, my patience with this woman wearing thin, "Jealous, bitter people who deem themselves above others just to feel better about themselves. All you do is bully and frighten your way through the crowd just for attention. It doesn't make you respectful, it just makes you a pitiful coward!" Calm yourself Stardust, you must not detract from your goal. Specter's words had the intended effect. Inhaling for peace, I met Sunset's angered stare head-on, my voice lowering to that of reasonable, "Unless you stop this plan of yours, and give up this bitter quest for power, you'll only disappoint yourself. Will you honestly be happy, ruling and harming innocents just to be respected? Will power truly satisfy you, or just fill the empty hole in your depressed heart?" For a moment, for a seemingly hopeful moment, a flash of hesitation danced across her wide eyes, "I..." She began, her frown softening as Sunset was clearly pondering my words behind her glare. This might just work. I stepped forward, pressing on calmly, hiding the urgency from my tone, "No one should have to feel like dirt from anyone, not even the stereotypes here." With the righteous exception of your ex, but that's an entirely different subject altogether, "You can make friends here - proper friends - and be more content with yourself and your life than go on this pointless quest for dominance. Sunset..." I held out a hand in offer, reaching out to the uncertain teen, "Let me help you." I can't say I disliked Sunset Shimmer. No, on the contrary, I think she's a decent character with alot of potential... In the second movie anyway. In the first one, right now, she's just a power-hungry whiny brat. But maybe I can change that. Maybe the events of the Fall Formal won't have to occur. Nothing is ever truly set in stone. And for a brief moment, Sunset was looking at me, my offered limb and then her own hand thoughtfully, a contemplative frown on her features. Said yellow hand had seemed to subconsciously reach out to accept my offer, before, after a moment of hopeful silence, the troubled mare-turned-human clenched her hand and abruptly turned away, a quiet yet stern tone called over her shoulder one last time, "You don't know anything about me... Keep your preaches about friendship to yourself, there is nothing you have that can make me happy... Aside from that crown." Yet this time, Sunset didn't stomp off, but her footsteps emitted a light echo from the massive hall, disappearing down a corridor beyond my sight. And my disappointed hand lowered to my side, face expressing that same feeling alongside... Sadness? You did try, Jack. Hmph. However pointless it might have been. ...I should better get back to work. Hah... Hah... Well, that's the last time... I'll ever... Jesus... Collapsing on a chair, I wiped the sweat off my forehead. Setting everything up to completion couldn't be accomplished alone. How does Pinkie Pie do it? Oh yeah... Magic. Or here, bad writing. ...Good grief... "Um... Are you alright?" Huh? Oh. The three human Crusaders stood before me, looking at me with concern. I waved off human Apple Bloom's question, "Yes yes... I'm fine... Just exhausted is all..." I need a soda... "Wow!" Then human Sweetie Belle exhaled in awe around us, "Everything looks almost done." And then everything was jinxed. My face winced repeatedly at the popping balloons, falling streams and decorations peeling off the walls. All of my hard work... Wasted in a matter of seconds. My eyes stared disbelievingly at the sight, as though some magical force had something against me. For what, preventing Sentry from asking Twilight to the dance? [BEEP] you! "...Huh." Indeed Scootaloo, indeed... Groaning in disbelief, I rested my aching head in my tired palms. Great, just great. I let Twilight down. I let everyone down. I can't even blow a balloon properly; I knew I should've let Pinkie teach me how- ...What were they doing? My eyes glanced through my fingers, seeing the three young girls pick up said balloons and inhaling into them. After doing so without difficulty, Apple Bloom addressed her friends, "Alright girls! The Fall Formal's tonight! We can't let everyone down! We gotta help Twilight win the crown, right?" "Right!" I don't believe it... The sister of human Applejack grinned at me, "C'mon friend! We can do this!" The girls nodded enthusiastically, and even I couldn't refrain the hopeful grin on my face. Haha...! And as time progressed, we were greeted by even more students, spotting us working together to set up the place for tonight's Fall Formal, and stepping in to assist. Apart from Sentry choosing to butt in, I appreciated the help immensely. I was far too tired to set up everything again. And more and more, students popped in to aid us in our endeavor. And I finally took the initiative to guide them around, tasking them and helping them all become a team. We can do this... We can do this! And then, from the corner of my eye, I spotted the Main Five and Twilight enter the room, looking around and gasping in awe at the teamwork everyone was displaying. Perfect. Now to yuck it up. Walking up to the stage, I cleared my throat and waited until everyone noticed I was about to speak, pausing in their work to observe me curiously. Clasping my hands, I began this improvised speech. "See what we have done here, what we are doing today, in collaboration; not separated by our traits and preferences. Clearly, a certain teenage girl and her friends have motivated you all today to help prepare for the Fall Formal, even selflessly setting up the place with your bare hands." I gestured to everyone, "We are not doing this because of Sunset, nor really for the competition. But for the most greatest quality of all: Friendship." End me. "All thanks to the words and encouragement of one special individual: Twilight Sparkle." Said girl was blushing at the praise and glances in her direction, prompting my smile. "I will be honest, I was once as if not more cold-hearted than Sunset Shimmer, who, quite frankly, is a [BEEP]." Many cringed at that word, but I continued anyway, "I was distant, distrusting, and rude to anyone who tried to get close to me. You know what happened?" Some leaned in, interested with this story. My smile blossomed into a grin, eyes firmly placed on the watching teen, "She happened. Twilight changed me from a distant man to one who embraces the light of friendship. Twilight is the embodiment of the quality itself; she's the spirit of friendship, as clearly demonstrated by everyone wearing these silly headbands and tails." Many chuckled at that. "To say I am honoured to be so close to her is an understatement; I am blessed, as your school is too, to have her. Vote for her to become Princess, my friends; a vote for her is a vote for friendship and harmony throughout all of Canterlot High!" ...Any moment now. Ah, here we go. Applause broke out, students cheering at my words and agreeing with me, as expected. And even Twilight beamed happily at me, clearly flattered and grateful to my words... Until then I caught her making eye-contact with that scumbag, who waved rather shyly at her. ...Oh [BEEP] this! That's my moment ruined. Clapping once loudly, my tone changed to commanding, "Right then, back to work everyone! We have a Fall Formal to complete!" That said, I jumped off the stage and nodded to many grinning pupils, who happily obliged to my words. Yeah, fine, I just need to get out for a moment. I needed some air after seeing... That... You see? Sombra's voice goaded on as I exited the Main Hall. You cannot change destiny, boy, no matter how hard you try. It is clear that Flash Sentry and Twilight Sparkle are to become united, and there is little you can do about it. Shut up. Shut up right now! "Jack! Wait!" I paused, but didn't turn around. "That was an amazing speech." Twilight said from behind, bliss in her tone, "Thank you for doing that..." Uh-huh. No problem. "So this is where you went while we were at the cafeteria, you were helping set up the rest of the decorations for the Fall Formal? That was so helpful and thoughtful of you... Jack?" ... "...What's wrong?" Finally, I swiftly looked at her, and Twilight blinked at my annoyed gaze and flippant tone. "Oh, where to even begin Twilight? Apart from being stuck in this damn world? Apart from the headache caused just from being here? Or how about your increasing relationship with a certain Sentry?" At that, her eyes widened, arms flailing in denial, "Oh! Nothing happened between us, Jack! You know I wouldn't-!" "No, but Hasbro would." I retorted bitterly, prompting her perplexed and worried expression. Sighing, I grounded out the truth through clenched teeth, "Sentry is... Your love interest..." Noticing her jaw drop, I added in irritation, "Just to fit the high school cliche criteria." [BEEP] everything... "So... That's what this is about?" Twilight took a step closer after taking the revelation in, reaching out to me with softened and understanding eyes, "You're... Jealous?" ...Hah! "Jealous? Jealous?" Twilight winced at my raising tone, taking a step back. But I only just began, this needed to be said! "Of him? Of a cardboard stereotype with the personality of a goat?! A man whose sole purpose is just to woo the main character and nothing more?! Of someone who makes every other love interest look original in comparison?! I've seen better romantic subplots in Spongebob Squarepants than this!" "Jack..." "He was only created blatantly just to give you a love interest; I wouldn't have so much of a problem if it weren't so blatantly obvious! What did he do to deserve you?! You fought villains stronger than your rulers, you studied magic and friendship throughout your life and became a bearer of an Element of Harmony, you've completed the impossible in Equestria, and to top it all off, you became a Princess! What has he done? [BEEP] nothing!" "Jack-" "Oh, but then again, he is handsome, isn't he? A boy who plays guitar and has a hairstyle even Sonic the Hedgehog would call overkill! And he owns a car! Good for him! That's everything required to win your heart, isn't it? Just throw in some good looks and an awesome vehicle, and raise little girl's expectation of high school boys to ridiculous degrees... But you know what the worse part is...?" Her mouth closed at my somber expression, as the reality flew from my mouth. "He's still a more worthy match for you than I... He's got the looks, the personality, the everything to appeal to someone like you. I have nothing to give you, save for my constant sarcasm and negativity towards everything... I was so... Scared that this world would be canon... And I did everything in my power to prevent you two from interacting in the first place... But now, the true is hitting me in the face... He deserves you more than I do, Twilight..." There, I said it. Happy now world...? You created the Jar Jar Binks of MLP... Yet he's still a better match for this Goddess than I can ever hope to be... It's only a matter of time before Twilight breaks off this relationship between us- I was then met with a warm embrace, the light pouring off Twilight scaring away the dark thought in my mind. The teenage mare-turned-human wrapped herself around me, head pressed against my chest. And without hesitation, I returned the embrace, always welcoming these comforting hugs. "Your world may have chosen someone for me." Twilight said softly, "But my heart has chosen someone far more special..." ... The embrace tightened, as those impacting words brought relief and closure to my mind, a happy and shocked grin making its way onto my face. She still wants me? Over him? But... No, no, I won't let the opposite happen. I couldn't. "...You have no idea how happy I am with you, Twilight Sparkle..." Her purple beautiful eyes glanced up at mine. "...Go to the Fall Formal... With me..." It wasn't a demand, as my pleading tone made that clear. A light blush, followed by Twilight snuggling into my chest, "Of course." Oh thank Christ! I couldn't resist chuckling in happiness and relief, inciting the girl to laugh lightly at my reaction. "Heheh, you didn't honestly think that, after everything we've been through together, I would break up with you just like that, did you?" "...No. No, of course not." I sighed. What was I thinking? Twilight would never do that! Eventually, the hugging ceased, but our hands remained interlocked, the grinning Twilight motioning us to the Main Hall. "Come on, let's go join the others." "As you wish... My dear Twilight." I never felt more happy, and relieved, than then. "You're from an alternate world and you're a pony Princess there and the crown actually has a magical element embedded in it that helps power up other magical elements and without it they don't work anymore and you need it to help protect your magical world, and if you don't get the crown tonight, you'll be stuck in this world and you won't be able to get back for like a really really long time!" Pinkie began and finished in one breath, grinning sheepishly afterwards. Right, so I wanna point something out about this revelation. Aside from the fact that Spike begins talking to prove that bad writing on Pinkie's part, these girls have no idea about any of the magic bull-[BEEP], hell they don't even briefly consider that Spike talking was a scientific experiment - or that he might have a voice chip installed in his collar or something - so what possibly reason do they have to believe a single word coming out of Twilight's mouth? I guess, after we reached this clothing store, that Twilight trusted these girls enough to confess our secret. I never objected, it was only a matter of time before they figured out anyway. "Wait a minute!" Applejack said sternly, "Lemme get this straight: You're a pony?" "You're a Princess?" Rarity inquired slowly, grasping the implications. "You're from another world?" Fluttershy asked curiously. And Bruce Wayne is Batman? "That is... Awesome!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed, followed by the girls running up to Twilight excitedly, prompting my deadpan look. Well, they took it well, didn't they? They portray the realism of humanity so well! Again, what was the point of an alternative world in the first place? "Wait...!" Rarity then announced, glancing in my patient direction, "You're from this other world too?" "Well, kinda." I shrugged. "Does that make you... A Prince?!" A- What?! "Oh, Stardust isn't a Prince." Spike pointed out, walking over and patting my ankle. "Not yet anyway." Twilight blushed brightly at that, looking away shyly and I glared down at the smug dragon-turned-dog. Oh you cheeky little- "Not that there'd be a problem with Stardust being my Prince..." Twilight said sincerely, the heat on her face growing brighter upon saying that about me. The girls had 'Aww' expressions whilst I only regarded her in both surprise and flattery. Twilight... "Heh, I think the kingdom would be doomed if I held a position of monarchy," I said jokingly, then the girls resumed their attention on Twilight, obviously having more questions. "No matter where she goes, Twilight will always have friends." Spike observed in content, and I nodded in agreement. "Indeed, my friend." I smiled slightly at the sight, "Though I still think stealing the crown back is an open option we should consider." Followed by Spike chuckling. ...Wait a minute. "The Fall Formal is tonight." I said outloud, as a plan began forming in my mind. The dog glanced up at me questionably, "Yeah...?" Kneeling down, I then focused on him, while the girls were distracted. "Spike." I said, pulling out the non-magical crown that wasn't helpful in letting me sleep last night. "How would you like to make yourself useful?" "What do you mean?" "I mean help give Sunset Shimmer the biggest disappointment of her life." I said with a smirk, and Spike then nodded confidently after his eyes glinted in understanding, a sly grin on his dog features. "What do you want me to do?" All the pieces are coming together. What little of them they are. Spike has completed his task, that headache-inducing clothing montage was over with, and now everything was prepared for the big night. The night where implausible and laughable notions happen, where Sunset begins a plan so childish and ludicrous [BEEP] Rita Repulsa would call idiotic. The girls all looked great in their formal party attire, of course, but none more so than one particular teen whose arm was interlocked with mine as we headed towards the school entrance, dressed flawlessly. Maybe this night can be more tolerable, both with her and the fact I just [BEEP] up Sunset Shimmer's plans to ruination. "Did I mention you look angelic?" Twilight giggled shyly, "Twice now," She replied gratefully as we walked up the stairs, the girls having entered the place first, eager to attend the Fall Formal. "And, again, you look very dashing yourself." "Uh-huh, whatever you say." I retorted playfully, inciting her fond smile. "I so enjoyed having Rarity almost rip my entire hair out." My free hand played around with the flat combed hair absent-mindedly. "If you took proper care of your hair, it wouldn't have happened." Twilight pointed out humouredly. My hair aside, we gazed at the open doors, before I glanced at the girl, "Ready?" She nodded, determination settling in her sparkling eyes, "Let's do this." And we entered the place, though not before I opened the other door instead of smashing into it unlike a blue-haired stereotype, because I'm not a [BEEP] tool. And we enter, of course, the most obnoxious, loud and headache-inducing party crowded by teenagers I've been to since prom. And the less talked about that disaster, the better. Leaving Twilight to have fun with her teenage friends, I resorted to finding the table with punch - or soda if I'm lucky - making sure to keep an eye out for a particular girl who was up to something devious. Well, hardly devious. I mean, what was her plan again? To control an army of teenagers and wage war on Equestria? Oh yeah, perfect. What a flawless idea. I'm sure she'll stand a change against the full might of Celestia, Luna and Cadence. Not to mention, Discord could just deal with this supposed 'army' with a snap of his fingers. I took a sip from the refreshing drink, waving at the happily dancing Twilight, who was also looking around just in case our adversary was around. You see Sunset Shimmer doesn't work as a good villain because her motivations are weak. We can't take someone with a plan like that in full seriousness. Nightmare wanted to spread the land in darkness. Discord wanted to turn the world into his own Wonderland. Syphilis desired to absorb the love out of every other living being to feed her kind. Sombra wanted to conquer everything through fear. Compared to any of them, Sunset is small fry- Oh my God, and I almost barfed at this sight at the Main Hall earlier this day. 'Principal Celestia' walked up on the stage, with the face of nightmares. Honestly, who can't help but cringe at that woman's facial features? She looks horrifying! Thank God Luna wasn't there, otherwise I would barf! "First off, I want to say how wonderful everything looks tonight!" You're welcome you abomination! Celestia continued her speech, her voice echoing even though there wasn't a microphone, "You've all done a magnificent job together setting everything up for this Fall Formal. And now, without further ado..." ...[BEEP] my mouth! 'Vice Principal Luna' walked to join her sibling, a box in her arms. Celestia continued where she left off, "I'd like to show this year's Fall Formal crown!" The box opened, revealing the prize. And I raised a small grin. "The Princess of this year's Fall Formal is...!" Leonardo DiCaprio! "Twilight Sparkle!" No [BEEP]! But I applauded anyway with the crowd. Even though these events would happen regardless, I was still happy and proud of the girl hugging her cheering friends. The Princess walked up on the stage, the crown placed on her head. Very fitting-! "Twilight! Stardust! Heeeeeelp!" "Spike?!" We both called out in surprise. Where was he?! "They got Spike!" Twilight yelled, jumping off the stage after the pursuers. Without hesitation, I followed, pushing past the stunned students to help Twilight rescue Spike. Snips and Snails, of course. We both spotted them as we entered the hallway, chasing after the fleeing boys. If they harm a single hair on Spike's head I'll [BEEP]-! ...Well, at least everything was going as planned. Eventually, the boys led us all - the human Main Five helping us chase after them - towards the statue outside the school, where Sunset Shimmer, wielding a rather dangerous tool, waited for us, smirking triumphantly. Halting, I extended my arms out instinctively in a vain effort to protect the girls. "That's close enough!" Sunset announced, hovering the sledgehammer to destroy the mirror that would take us home. Wait. "Wouldn't it just go through the portal?" I pointed out questionably. Silence. You could hear the sound of crickets chirping. "Be quiet!" Sunset then barked, instead now hovering the weapon over the hostage, prompting us to move. "Ah ah! Another step and the dog gets it!" "You wouldn't!" Twilight then said defiantly, but even I could spot the worry in her tone and eyes. "Hmm, you have a point. I'm not a monster, Twilight. Let him go." Oh... Well, that was easy. To our relief, Spike was released, and he immediately ran into Twilight's protective arms. "You don't belong here, give me the crown, and you can go back to Equestria." "Why should she?" I spoke up, folding my arms and patting the poor dog's head. My glare matched her own. "You have no bargaining chip, Miss Shimmer. That sledgehammer won't destroy the portal and you know it." "Maybe not directly." She said slyly, patting the side of the statue for emphasis. "But I can destroy the only thing keeping it active." Then, her eyes narrowed dangerously, "Now, give me the crown, or you can never return home!" The girls gasped loudly at that, and my frown deepened. Destroy her... "She's bluffing." I whispered to the concerned Twilight. "Tick tock Twilight. We haven't got all night; the portal will be closing in less than an hour." "Don't let her get to you, Twilight. She won't do it." Eliminate this mare, and you can end this self-suffering. "So, what's your answer?" For a moment, Twilight said nothing, meeting everyone's gazes and then mine. I expressed all I could through my eyes; the reassurance, the comfort, that everything will be alright, even smiling lightly to show not to be deterred by this teenager. Then, inspecting the crown for a brief moment, Twilight finally said through a fierce expression. "No." That's my girl! "What?!" Sunset exclaimed in shock and rage. "Equestria! Your friends! Lost to you forever! Don't you see what I'm about to do to the portal?!" "Yes!" Twilight replied, standing up in resolve, "But I've also seen what you're able to do here without magic! Equestria will find a way to survive without my Element of Harmony!" Uhh... If by that you mean Celestia getting her [BEEP] together, then maybe I'm not as optimistic about this as you are, my dear. "This place might not! I won't allow it to fall into your hands!" "And besides," I pitched, intertwining Twilight's unclenching hand with my own in support, glaring just as defiantly towards our foe, "She's not alone here; even in this world Twilight has made new friends, people who care about her. Hell, I'd follow this Princess to the ends of the Earth if I have to. She will always have others to look after her, as she takes care of them!" "So go ahead!" Twilight then goaded towards the stunned Sunset Shimmer, "Destroy the portal! You are not getting this crown!" "...Fine." What, just like that? "You win." The sledgehammer almost crushed Snips and Snails' feet as it fell roughly onto the ground. "You. Are. So. Awesome!" Rainbow Dash then said as the girls praised Twilight for her defiant speech. "Can't believe you were gonna do that for us!" "It's no wonder you're a real life Princess!" "That's Twilight for you; always selfless for her friends." I said playfully and proudly, while the girl just beamed at the praise. "Oh yes! She's so very special!" What the-?! Pouncing like a cat, Sunset collided into Twilight, knocking the two over and causing the crown to fall onto the ground. Yet before even Twilight or Sunset could grab the thing, Spike took the opportunity. "Grab him you fools!" The two obedient boys pursued the running Spike, heading towards the school entrance, before Sunset pushed past them towards the dog, chased by the girls. Did I need to do something? Oh no. I calmly walked after them, restraining a grin. But it was so hard... The crown was then flung by a cornered Spike to a flipping Rainbow, to a surprised Fluttershy, caught then by Snips, then taken by Pinkie, passed to Applejack, then to Rarity, and finally Twilight. And even I couldn't help but eye-roll at the pointless filler. "I'll take that!" Sunset caught the flying crown after Twilight foolishly flung it in the air, chuckling evilly, "At last! More power than I can ever imagine!" Unlimited power! She placed the crown on, and... ...Nothing happened. Beaming triumphantly, Sunset waited... And waited... And waited... Nope, still nothing. Eventually, while the girls glanced at one another in confusion, Sunset slowly opened her eyes, inspecting her body for any kind of change, triumph morphing to hesitation before followed by confusion. "What... What's going on?" She took the crown off and on again, expecting different results. Again, no change occurred, prompting the power-hungry girl to growl in irritation before trying again. And yet, nothing new happened. From the side, Spike and I exchanged not-so-subtle smug looks. Good job Spike! Mission accomplished. "I... I don't understand!" I smirked at her indignation. Tearing off the item, Sunset stared at the crown incredulously and angrily, "I did my research! I should be all-powerful! What went wrong?! This isn't possible!" "Well, I think it's called an Element of Harmony for a reason, Miss Shimmer." I stated conversationally, inciting her glare towards me. Stepping forward, I gestured towards the item, "You expected that crown to grant you unlimited power? Don't make me laugh out loud; it bears the forces of what is good, not what one craves." "That's right." Twilight then spoke up, taking the lead, "The Elements of Harmony bring order and peace, not cause devastation and chaos. It chooses its bearer, and it certainly wouldn't choose a power-hungry maniac who's only looking out for her own interests!" "No... No!" "Yep, 'fraid so." I nodded knowingly. Though inwardly I was laughing at her predicament. What do you know? My plan worked. With no repercussions whatsoever. No stupid demon. No stupid ex-machima where Twilight and the others turn into some human-pony hybrids. No stupid ten-seconds redemption. I feel nothing if not satisfied. "It's over, Sunset." Twilight announced, "Your plan failed." Followed by the girls cheering once again and then conducting a group hug, prompting my pleased smile. Then, purple eyes looked at me, "You knew this would happen, didn't you?" I shrugged playfully while the other teens adopted curious expressions, "I may have tweaked a few things here and there, with the help of Spike of course. Good job my little friend." Said dog wagged his tail happily. "Ahh it was nothing-" "NO!" The startling yell made us look at an enraged Sunset, who threw the crown onto the stone floor before running forward, shoving past us hurriedly. "I refuse to go down like this!" Immediately my senses were on high alert. What was she- Oh no. "If I can't have my victory, then neither can you!" Emphasized as she picked up the sledgehammer and held over the mirror- But instead of swinging it, the tool was hurled towards the defenseless- "No!" With no hesitation, time slowing down, I threw myself towards the stunned teens, all looking in fear at the hurtling weapon their way. And, with as much strength as I could muster, I pushed the surprised girls out of the way, feeling brief relief. Followed by immense, paralyzing pain. "Argh!" "Jack!" When the sledgehammer met its target, my head responded to the impact, forcing my body to leap and land on the hard stone ground below, a fireworks of more pain erupting from my skull. My teeth and eyes closed tightly, body too stunned to do anything else as my nervous system exploded all around the place, struggling for one point to concentrate on. Then, everything but the pain started becoming numb. Argh...! Haven't felt... Pain like this before... Arrrrrg... I inhaled sharply, able to feel someone roll me around and place my head on their lap. and I had a good guess who. Though I wanted to shut my whole body off to escape the unbearable pain, I forcefully opened my eyes, purple sparkling yet devastated orbs reflecting my tightened face. Twilight... "Jack! Jack, can you hear me?!" Loud and... Ow... Clear, love. Twilight's expression was that of panic and worry, "Are you okay...?" No... Comment... "I... I didn't... That wasn't... What have I...?!" That sounded like... Sunset... Am I... Am I... Argh! Well... I suppose not even I could survive a blow to the head by a hurling... Sledgehammer... "Someone call an ambulance!" Someone else shouted, and then I noticed the other girls looking down at me with fear and concern. "Jack, please! Talk to me!" I wish I could... Twilight... But I couldn't even feel my tongue... And already, I saw edges of darkness around my vision. A soft hand trailed across my numb face, the girl of my life becoming increasingly worried and scared... For me. "You'll be fine! Okay? You've been through worst!" "Twilight..." Applejack began... Looking uncomfortable. "He- He has to! He'll be fine, alright?! Jack, you'll be okay!" "Twilight, darling..." Rarity spoke softly, her voice cracking... Everyone's voices were... Starting to echo... Vision slowly fading... So this was the end... Huh...? Well... At least... Twilight... Was safe... "So... Sor... ry... Twi... Fail...ed..." The girl... Shook her head. Blackness... Seeping into the sides, "No! You didn't fail, you saved us! We'll get you some help... Stay awake, please...!" "I... At... Least... You're... Safe, my... Prin...cess..." "No...! Jack, please, don't go...!" Those eyes... That voice... So many things I wanted to say... "Jack, you can't leave us, not me! I... I... I lo-!" And then, darkness. Before Twilight could finish what she had to say, everything was becoming black as night. My vision obscured, all noise and echoes gone. Everything was now numb to me; I could see and feel nothing. So... This was the end hmm? ...Huh. I expected a tunnel with some light, but... It's far from over, my friend. Specter...? And then, my vision became black to blinding, and I couldn't even shield my eyes from it. Slowly, the numbness evaporated, and I was greeted to a warmness similar to that I felt during my internal battle with Sombra. The edges of the light was coated in pink, a presence that felt awfully close to something I've been use to. Twilight...! There is still much to be done, Specter's voice echoed warmly, Go, she's waiting for you. ...No need to tell me twice. With the ability to open my eyes, I slowly did so, and was greeted by something I honestly did not expect coming, not through my interference. Honestly, having Spike switch the crowns almost causing my death was one thing. But the girls surrounding me, hands clasping each other, having those wings, pony ears and hair extending into tails - Don't ask me how that works - was another thing. Hovering above me, the blinding lights emanating from their presence slowly died down, the teens landing around my healed body, though Rainbow still opted to fly even in the human world. ...Huh. Opening their eyes, the girls inspected the new 'updates' to their bodies, while Twilight checked my state, eyes widened in pure relief and bliss. "Jack!" "Hello love..." I greeted blankly, propping myself on my shoulders- Gah! Before being greeted by a bone-crushing hug. My arm wrapped around her waist automatically, "I'm- I'm happy to see you too, my dear Twilight." Oof... Now I had a very big headache that remained of my previous fatal injury. It took a moment for her head to get off my chest, eyes sparkling, "Do you always have to make me worry like that?" She asked in concern, anger and relief, before hugging me rather tightly again. I returned the gesture, speaking reassuringly while rubbing my sore temple, "Hey, it'll take more than that to finish me off." Then our eyes met, my free hand interlocking her own and I repressed the urge to embrace the teen a little more intimately. Instead, I gazed at everyone else, admittedly perplexed. Shouldn't I be dead? "So... What happened?" Spike, having sat to the side of me, wiping his own tears, motioned to the beaming girls, "The crown - the real one - started glowing from your pocket after you were... And its magic made the girls heal you, I guess." So that's the short version huh? ...Wait, what? "With the magic of friendship, we used the power of the Element of Harmony to save you." Twilight clarified a little further, smiling happily, helping me get up along with Applejack, "Our bond was strong enough for us to heal you completely." No kidding? "So... I caused this then?" Was the basic summary, glancing at the girl's new temporary forms. At Applejack's shrug, I mumbled in disbelief, "Typical..." Before almost falling over. "Oh hey! Let me help!" Knowing that voice, I spoke up quickly to the boy behind me, "Touch me, Sentry, and I won't be the only one who had a near-death experience tonight." Though the girls looked slightly perturbed by that threat, Twilight instead shook her head fondly. Turning around, I finally noticed the crowd of students pouring outside, gazing in shock and awe at the half-ponified teenagers. "That crown... Was fake." Hm? My eyes then looked at Sunset Shimmer, who was kneeling and staring at the lying fake item feet away, grasping the implications. Hm... Better get this out of the way. "Twilight, come with me." The girl blinked curiously before following my gaze, nodding in understanding and supporting me in moving. Together, we both walked towards the knelt Sunset, who outwardly flinched at our approach. "...You okay?" At that honest question, Sunset's jaw dropped and her gaze snapped at me in disbelief. "Am I... I almost killed you!" "You almost killed them." Which would've been more disastrous than my demise, to say the least. "I- I didn't mean to!" The dark yellow teen clutched her temples, "I never intended to... To do anything so drastic. I just wanted to... Wanted to...!" "Rule over Equestria for no reason?" Her eyes snapped up at me, and I knelt down to meet her eye-level, tone softening, "Your lust for power would've only ended up hurting others regardless." "You... You tricked me...!" "Yes, and I apologize for that. I'm as much to blame here for almost getting my friends killed." ...Did I just honestly refer the human versions as 'friends?' God dammit Twilight look what you've done to me! "But you've seen now what that hunger could do. Imagine how many more people would've been hurt because of your craving for power." "Power won't get you everything." Twilight led on, kneeling next to me to speak with the distraught girl, "Honesty. Kindness. Loyalty. Generosity. Laughter, and most of all, friends. They're what matters most than power. You'll only end up hurting others, and most importantly yourself, if you keep going down this wrong path." "I..." "I think it's time you reconsider what's really more important in life, Sunset." Twilight said softly, "You can have a second chance, but only if you can allow yourself that chance as well." "But... But I..." Ah, tears. Of course. Droplets of water leaked from the poor teen's eyes. "I don't know how..." Exchanging a smile with Twilight, we motioned to the others girls watching us, "They can teach you. If they want to." They'll do it anyway. See? Over a few seconds of hesitation followed by them nodding. Sunset, obviously, was getting overwhelmed by the offer of redemption. "I'm- I'm sorry!" She confessed rather loudly, covering her eyes shamefully. "I never meant to hurt anyone... I just... I...!" ...Alright. By all rights, I should be angry, furious at this distraught teen for almost fatally harming my friends and my near-death. I should be utterly vocally destroying this wrecked girl for her actions tonight, and just leave her there to think about the consequences. I should bring her to Equestria immediately and have her tried for her crimes, as would be the most sensible thing to do. ...But... After everything that happened with me and Sombra, who was I to decide this girl's judgement? I knew what it was like to be corrupted by power. Besides, this teen gets better as time progresses. I heard the girl gasp in disbelief at my next move, to which Twilight followed as we started comforting the poor teen, hugging her with reassurance. "I forgive you..." I said quietly. I honestly do... "We all do." Twilight finished. And next thing I knew, even the others girls and Spike joined in on the hug, embracing the sobbing mare-turned-teen. Agh... Still had that headache... How nice it was that no one asked any questions. No, I'm [BEEP] serious; not one of the entire student body thought to be curious about the human-pony hybrids now in their school, nor the talking dog. Instead, everyone went back to the party, where I showed off to everyone who was truly Lord of the Dance. Then a slow dance which, can I say, was possibly the best thing out of going to that disgraceful world in the first place. I had ignored the cheers, though still felt a little smug, sharing a kiss with the blushing Twilight after the dance's conclusion. Afterwards, we said our goodbyes, as we had to return to Equestria, finally. I was eager as to return first, letting Twilight say her goodbyes while greeting the worried ponies. Eventually Twilight followed, and the both of us wanted to take a nice long rest after these hectic last few days. But not before the mare had to bump into that Goddamn stereotype one last time. To which I exclaimed outloud, "God dammit mother-[BEEP]!" And excused myself from the stunned ponies, finding myself a room to rest in. So, did I enjoy my time in the Equestria Girls world? Nope. Did I learn anything from the trip? Hell no. Was there any incentive to return to that world? Absolutely not. Because, the trip only reminded me of how [BEEP] DUMB THIS ENTIRE JOURNEY WAS! I mean by God! This movie was nothing! There was no story! No characters save for Twilight and Spike! There was no anything! Everything was just inconsistent and nonsensical! The plotholes were many, the people there were just stereotypes, the setting so cliche I could play high school cliche bingo and get them all! Pacing around in this room, clearing my head after the party, made me rethink everything I've been through. Nothing could've saved this movie. Nothing at all! Except for an entirely different plot, fleshed-out three-dimensional characters, and the whole other-world nonsense being completely removed. I'd vote for a Spike movie over this! Specter's aged voice then spoke through my mind, At least there was a valuable lesson learnt from all this. Lesson? What lesson?! There was no lesson! What that nonsense human Celestia spouted out over the crown and some [BEEP]? That was the lesson? What did that have to do with anything? We waited over an hour of cliches and eye-rolling song numbers just to be reminded that Twilight's a Princess? You wanna make a flick over that alicorn becoming accustomed to the role? Fine. Just next time, don't use it as an excuse to sell horrifying dolls and accessories. But that's just it, isn't it?! THAT'S the entire reason for this movie! Merchandise! There was no intention on developing anyone's characters, including Twilight's! It was just Hasbro taking advantage over Faust's work and turning it into a mockery of itself. [BEEP] this movies! [BEEP] it with something jagged and sand-papery-! "Ahem." A familiar mare cleared her throat, "Is it safe to come in?" I raised a brow at the approaching uni- alicorn, "I thought you were getting some rest." "Call it sixth-sense, but I somehow got the feeling you would be pacing around like this." Twilight motioned to my state, eyes reflecting humour, "I just came by to say thanks, for tolerating that world just for my sake." How did she-? "Your distaste wasn't really that concealed the whole time we were there." Ah. A frustrated breath flew from my nostrils, and I turned away, "Twilight... I know I haven't been... The most supportive person in your life." That's saying a lot. "I don't try to make things difficult for you, or the others, but-" "I know." Twilight interjected calmly, "I've never held it against you. But you've gotten a lot better overtime. You've just been so... Wary and distrustful of your surroundings ever since you arrived in our world. To go to high school again must've been irritable for you." Hm... A warm hoof placed on my side, prompting my eyes to meet her beautiful face, pony or human, "But this time, it was different, wasn't it? There was something about that world in particular that you utterly despised?" "Putting it lightly..." "Hm... Will we ever seem them again?" "...Yeah. Sooner than you think, but less than I'd hope," I muttered bitterly, inhaling deeply again before staring straight at the observant and relieved mare, "Twilight... I'm not Flash Sentry." Twilight blinked, nodding slowly, "You're Jack Wright." "My point precisely," I sighed in slight annoyance, "I'll never be your handsome, reliable knight in shining armor, with the sports car or fancy guitar-playing skills or whatever nonsense Hasbro decides to give that man. I'm just... Well, me." For a moment, she didn't speak. And then, a small fond smile. "And I wouldn't have it any other way." How I loved hearing that. "You're kind, compassionate, trustworthy and a great friend. You've always been there to help me, Spike and all our friends through tough times. I couldn't ask for a better special somepony in my life..." As though tasting the term, Twilight blushed, once again, looking away briefly in adorable shyness, "Hm, still getting accustomed to that..." "Ditto..." I chuckled in agreement. "We'll have to talk more about this relationship between us someday. But now, I'm content being the most luckiest man - or stallion - in existence." "Just as I'm the most fortunate... Princess... In the whole world." Concluded with a soft embrace, and I wouldn't change any of this for the world if I could. Kissing the top of Twilight's head as she snuggled into my chest. "You know, you're not that unappealing." Smiling in amusement, I said casually, "Say that again when you see what I truly look like, then I'll believe you." "...So, why exactly do you dislike that world?" Oh? "You really want to know? You might get bored hearing me rant." Twilight looked up at me, a sparkling glint of amusement in her alluring purple orbs. "Humour me. Sometimes your rants can be very informative." ...Huh. "Well then, your funeral." I said jokingly before clearing my throat, both of us sitting down as I began describing why this movie is the media form of cancer. "My Little Pony: Equestria Girls is the most disappointing thing since-"
Chapter Seventy: Thorn in our SideThere were positives and negatives to relationships. One of them which I was experiencing was the former: being proud of Twilight for her continuous efforts in learning how to fly like a pegasus. And also the latter; keeping an eye on the learning Twilight as Rainbow helped her use her new wings, every second and sound of struggle on Twilight's side forcing me to glance up form my book repeatedly to make sure she was doing okay. "Ya gotta really flap 'em hard!" Rainbow said, to which the new Princess nodded determinedly, doing as instructed, before- Ah [BEEP]. Crashing into a tree branch... Time has passed since Twilight's coronation, and the sorry affair with the mirror. Things went... Not quite so different, really, save for the new monarch learning what it means to be a Princess and how to fly, and our new relationship between Twilight and I. The fact we were even dating was still a miracle for me to accept, but that hardly meant I was against it or reconsidering the idea. I embraced it fully. Now, we were currently in Canterlot, helping Twilight prepare herself for the upcoming Summer Sun Celebration; ya know that thing that was to celebrate the anniversary of Celestia besting her sister over dominance for Equestria, day and night. But now that Luna was back there was no real reason to continue the tradition, and might possibly be a harsh reminder towards Luna for her misdeeds. But ya know, they wanna celebrate? Fine. Also, this was the anniversary of when I first arrived in this world, indicating a full year has passed since my presence in Equestria. A whole year... Huh... Go figure... "Whoooooa- Oof!" I cringed as Twilight landed roughly on the ground, still growing accustomed to her new body parts. Ouch. "Lookin' good up there Princess Twilight!" Applejack complimented encouragingly, helping the dazed mare stand up. "Applejack, you know you don't have to call me that." "Why do you protest so?" Rarity asked, "You've already given up wearing your crown all the time; the least you can do is embrace your new title." "If other ponies wanna address me that way, I suppose it's fine but... Not my friends." A small smile grew on my muzzle at the modesty. "It just doesn't feel right." She sighed, unfolding her wings, "And neither does this flying business." You'll get the hang of it, love. "The Summer Sun Celebration is only two days away! And I'm never gonna be ready to perform my part!" "Not if ya spend all yer time down here you won't!" Rainbow replied enthusiastically, "Now get up there and show everypony the big finish!" Oh this I had to watch. Twilight obliged, ascending from the ground to show off her efforts. We observed proudly as the mare went to work, the girls vocally encouraging our friend to keep it up. My smile grew into a grin when my... Girlfriend - It's still jarring calling her that - enjoyed herself... But that quickly wiped off my face at Twilight losing altitude fast, crashing through numerous crowds before halting in midair. And falling. My hooves sprung into action. Attempting to use her wings to land safely, it only prolonged her inevitable crash. Yet with my speed, I rushed forward directly underneath the mare before she harshly hit the dirt. Oof! My body acted as a shield when Twilight roughly impacted my stomach, the speed and force forcing my caped back to scrape through the ground. Wincing, I waited for my ponified body to stop before opening my eyes, my own slight pain ignored in favour of checking on Twilight. "Ugh... You alright?" I asked as the others joined us. Her face pulled back from my stomach, blushing lightly at our position and grinning sheepishly, "Uh... Oops..." That prompted my short laugh. "Haha! You just need some more practice, love, that's all." "Wow! That was a big finish!" Pinkie exclaimed happily. "Hm. Let's just hope there's no encore," I said jokingly, inciting the others to chuckle and Twilight to playfully glare at us. "You sure you'll do fine without me?" I asked after Pinkie departed to the train before me, desiring to have a last-minute conversation with Twilight before I left. "Of course. I've got Spike with me," Said dragon winked, while Twilight smiled, "Besides, someone has to look after the library in my absence. And there's no one I trust more to accomplish such a task than you." Chuckling while Spike pouted, I nodded, "Alright. I just don't want you to feel pressured alone." "And that's sweet of you Jack," Twilight said sincerely. "But I'll be fine, really. Just be sure Owlicious gets fed before the evening?" "What, you think I'll leave him to starve?" Twilight's eyes twinkled jokingly, "I'd expect otherwise from my special somepony." The term caused my heart to skip a beat, "Twilight-" The final whistling from the train halted my sentence. The uni- alicorn nodded, "You better get going before you're left behind," Honestly I'd rather stay with you, but, it seems, duty calls. Whoa there! Twilight then quickly pecked my cheek, shying her head away but still grinning happily, "See you in two days." "...I look forward to it." I replied sincerely, a content smile on my face before steeping on board the train and meeting the girls in the department, waving to Twilight and Spike as the train began leaving Canterlot. Taking a seat, I glanced out the window at the fading figures before exhaling softly. We really had to talk about this... Us, when we get the chance. Nowadays, Twilight's mainly focused on researching how to become a proper Princess and flying lessons for us to have a proper discussion. And that's fine, I don't blame her for it. Twilight needed to learn this stuff post-haste, considering Celestia basically bombed all these new developments on her. So instead, I resorted, until the appropriate time came for the conversation, to support the mare and offer advice whenever she needed it, providing some knowledge I held over the British monarchy - how little I knew - in hopes it'd help. Hah. Royal vizier indeed. Anyway, while I was taking care of the library, the others were called back to Ponyville by request of Mayor Mare - Who by this point isn't capable of dealing with anything herself anymore - to help with things, including the party being held for the upcoming celebration. What a meaningless ritual. Oh, you're still here huh? Sombra continued as though he hadn't heard me, knowing full well he can read my thoughts while trapped in my mind, These weaklings will have any reason to celebrate, just to fill the empty pointlessness of their lives. Cheery. Why you choose to partake in such sentimental traditions is beyond me. There are other ways to impress your Princess, boy. Yeah well, I'll be sure to ask someone else for tips. Thanks Sombra. "It'll be over before ya know it." Hm? Applejack, deciding to sit beside me as Pinkie started celebrating behind us for no reason, smiled in understanding, "Twilight'll be back with us in jus' a few days. No need to look so upset." Ah, she's mis-interpreting my look. Yet before I could correct her, Rainbow spoke from over the seat. "Yeah, so don't think we're just gonna let you wallow in the library for the next few days! You're gonna help us out, Star!" At my raised brow, the blue pegasus leaning over the seat smirked down at me, "I mean, Twilight would appreciate her special somepony being useful, wouldn't she?" Oh you... "Rainbow, don't take advantage of him like that!" Rarity chided the unfazed mare from across the compartment, before a small grin emerged on her white muzzle, "But, some extra hoofs around to help wouldn't be so bad, wouldn't it Stardust?" Scoffing, I retorted lightly, "What, you honestly think I'm lazy? Don't answer that." I added when Rainbow opened her muzzle, "I'm always ready to help others. You just need only ask." ...Not so sure I like the look on their faces upon saying that. From within my mind, Sombra chuckled darkly. Not even the bearers of the Elements are immune to taking advantage over others. By the way, is it just me, or does everything look a lot more... Smoother? Did the animation of the world change? "Stardust... Stardust, wake up!" Ugh... "Five more minutes Twilight..." I mumbled at the rude awakening, turning away from the mare. No doubt she wanted help dusting some shelves again- "I'm not Twilight silly!" Hm...? Gah! "Derpy!" The grey pegasus was hovering uncomfortably close towards me, forcing my startled state. Satisfied, she grinned in accomplishment, yet I was hardly amused, "What are you doing in my room?" "Waking you up, of course!" Derpy replied enthusiastically, flying beside my bed. "Clearly..." "No need to be grouchy, Stardust." She pouted, before grinning brightly again, "You shouldn't be sleeping when it's the middle of the day... If it is the middle of the day anyway..." Scowling, I rubbed my face tiredly, the rest of my body waking up in response. "What time is it...?" "Really, it doesn't matter right now." Doesn't matter? What was she talking about...? "Since nopony can tell right now if it's day or night, we can only guess!" "That's what clocks are for- ...What are you talking about, Derpy?" I glanced at her in slight irritation. Really, I haven't even had my morning water yet; can't this surreal behaviour waited until after I'm fully awake? "I'll show you!" Followed by the pegasus flying over, almost knocking over the lamp if I hadn't quickly caught it, and opening the curtains wide- Gah! Too much light! ...Huh? ...Wait... What? Slowly leaning up, I joined Derpy at the window sill, unable to look away at this conundrum before us. "Ya see?" "I do..." Both sun and moon. Day and night, taking up half the sky each. Blueness sided with dazzling stars, light and darkness standing besides one another in harmony, standing opposite almost reflecting the ideal balance I sought. It was strangely beautiful to look at. "Weird, isn't it?" Derpy asked, one yellow eye focused on me, "I've never seen anything like it before. All of Ponyville is wondering what this means. That's why I thought it was a good idea to wake you up." Ahh. "Good thinking Derpy." I nodded, finally tearing my eyes from the mesmerizing sight, stepping off the bed, "I'll have a look around the library for any information about this, after I-" A distant terrified scream interrupted me, cutting through the window from the outside world. Sharing a startled glance with the eye-widened pegasus, I immediately ran out, downstairs to the front door, Derpy following close behind. Opening the door, I was honestly expecting some kind a monster invading the town, or perhaps... Him. Instead, we were greeted by the return of the creature from Little Shop of Horrors. Black vines. Black vines everywhere. Carving paths from the ground and curling themselves around buildings, stand, posts, you name it. Ponies left and right screamed and fled as fast as they could from the seemingly-sentient vines. The black weeds were accustomed with spikes popping out, reading to hurt anyone who dared go near them. "And I only just got up..." I muttered. First the sun/moon thing, now this? What on Earth was happening-? Wait... I've seen these things before... "What are those things?!" Derpy asked in horror, the fear vocally emerging. "I wish I knew..." "What are we gonna do, Stardust? Ponyville's being overrun by them!" The vines hardly halted in their advances, wrapping themselves around anything in close proximity. And they were dangerously close to the library. If Twilight was here- No. My expression hardened. I will not rely on the girls for everything. I'm not Celestia. Though their help would be appreciated, they can't do everything. Plus, with Twilight away, they were effectively leaderless. I can help just as much as the others could, even if I hardly understood the present situation. Time to step things up. "Derpy," Said grey mare looked at me in worry, "I want you to find and get the girls here; you know which ones. Afterwards, make sure every pony returns to their homes and barricade themselves. Can you do that?" "...I..." Derpy looked completely unsure of herself. "Derpy... I have complete confidence in you," Placing a hoof on her shaking shoulder, I smiled reassuringly, "You need to be brave, and I know you can be." The grey pegasus looked away for a moment, as if conferring with herself inwardly, mulling over my words. Then, to my slight relief, she resumed her gaze at me, grinning confidently and flying upwards in a salute. "You can count on me!" "I know I can, now go!" She obeyed, zooming off to fetch the Mane Six as I watched her leave, satisfied with myself for trusting her. Derpy may be clumsy, but her loyalty and heart are much more notable. Retreating into the tree-house, I spotted- "Hoo!" "Hey!" A small thorn, popping up from out of the floorboards, grabbing the leg of the panicking Nightshade. Immediately, I rushed forward and grabbed the thing, snapping the vine from the ground and releasing the poor owl. "You alright?" I asked him. "Hoo!" Nightshade replied earnestly. "Glad to hear it. Nightshade, I need you to help me find a book detailing anything about this new threat." My small friend flew off, heading towards the plant book section. I was about to follow before- "Hoo!" "Oh son of a-" More black vines spouted menacingly from the floorboards, the tips in our general direction. How wonderful, weeds in my library. And here I thought this would all go smoothly. And I was still waking up. Taking a prepared stance, I glared defiantly at the closing-in vines, as if that would work in intimidating them. Hmhmhmhm... Sombra's voice chuckled in black humour, Let us see how well you can do without the aid of your precious friends. Grimacing, I said dryly at the tall large weeds, "I'm sorry, the library's closed right now. I'm afraid I'll have to have you checked out." "Hoo..." Hey, I thought it was clever. "Stardust, we need your- Goodness gracious!" Rarity exclaimed, while the girls who arrived with her blinked at the warzone. "What in all of Equestria happened here?!" Shaking off a detached horn, I smiled crookedly, "They were overdue," Before looking around at the damage and grimacing, Books scattered everywhere, broken thorns and vines I tore out personally lying lifelessly on the floor, but more were bound to arrive soon. My eyes hardened, gazing at the girls, "We need to find out the cause." "That's why we're here." Applejack said determinedly, "Alright girls! Let's find out what we can!" The mares immediately obliged, helping Nightshade look around for the right book while I stood guard, in case more of those weeds decided to make an unwelcome visit again. "Oh, if only Twilight was here," Fluttershy said in depression, "She'd know what to do." Skimming through the pages without a thorough search, Rainbow cried out in irritation, "What should we expect her to do; fly right through the window?" On cue. Of course. Our attention turned to the new alicorn rolling into a heap of books, our head sticking out of the mess dizzily. I was filled with relief and happiness seeing her again, but how she was here so fast? I knew Twilight's teleportation spell couldn't transport her all the way here from Canterlot. So she must've... Wow. That's impressive. She flew all the way here. I felt a small sense of pride, before the situation made itself present again, a giant thorn appearing through the window across the room. "Guess it turned out you were missin' somethin' out in Ponyville after all." Applejack pointed out, closing the window forcibly and snapping the large thorn in two. "But perhaps you already know what is causing this calamity." Rarity said to Twilight hopefully. "Has Princess Celestia sent you to de-spell it posthaste?" Wouldn't surprise me... Now, I know I've seen these thorns before... But where...? They were so familiar to me... Perhaps if I can remember, I can help them get rid of this infestation. "Not exactly..." Twilight replied, sounding rather meek, "You see Princess Celestia is... Well... She and Princess Luna are both..." "They're missing!" Spike yelled panickingly. "What?!" I exclaimed in disbelief while the others loudly gasped. Missing?! They choose NOW to disappear?! Oh come on! That might explain the situation in the sky... Oh wait, no it doesn't. Unless they had something to do with it, and this mess. Boy, I require your services. I frowned at the voice. Not now, Sombra, I'm trying to discuss with the girls here. He persisted, of course. That can wait a moment. These things what you humans call 'apps' in your mind, you need to get some more; I've already grown dull of this tedious mediocrity known as 'Minecraft.' Well I- ...Wait. My jaw dropped in surprise while Twilight attached the Elements of Harmony to the other mares. I have apps? ...I have Minecraft?! In my head? How is that even possible? I think by now your suspension of disbelief should be shattered after your entire journey so far, child. Don't condescend me, Sombra-! Wait... "Apps..." I muttered, eyes widening as I was beginning to remember. "The app! Of course!" Prompting the girls and dragon to regard me curiously. "I've seen this infestation before, I remember now!" "You have?!" Twilight said in both surprise and eagerness. "Quickly, tell us what you know!" "Give me a moment." I said, rattling my brain for more info. "I dealt with this crisis on an MLP app a long time ago." "What's an 'app?'" Rainbow inquired, frowning. "It's a small piece of software where- Never mind that! Point is, the Everfree Forest was involved, and... And..." They nodded encouragingly, and I tightened my expression, trying to remember clearly, a certain creature's face appearing, "Discord was also involved in this..." Several gasps. "Discord! Of course!" "I should've known!" "Only he could be behind this catastrophe!" "We need to bring him here immediately!" "Hey, wait!" But the girls was already running off, and I quickly pursued, trying to recall what else happened. It was an event in the game, and even I honestly never completed, because by then the game decided to glitch out on me and reset at a certain point every time. How convenient. Hm, maybe you should... Install... This app into your mind too. This 'Angry Birds' can only fuel my hunger for violence for so long. I have Angry Birds too?! God forbid Candy Crush was installed in my mind too. Catching up, I managed to shield my eyes in time as the six mares began working a spell through the Elements. No doubt summoning the esteemed Master of Chaos. And lo and behold, as the rainbow power flashed out, the creature himself was... Taking a shower. Even I cracked a small smile at the sight. What were the chances? "Winter wrap up winter wrap up- Ooh!" Discord threw away the brush, finally noticing us watching. "Oho! Now Twilight, you know Princess Celestia said you were to give me a heads-up before you summon me with that little spell she gave you." The bath tub disappeared. "In case you haven't noticed, I was in the middle of a particularly invigorating shower." Emphasized by wiping his behind in Twilight's face. "E-nough!" The Princess said sternly, shoving him back, prompting my smirk. "Release Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, and stop the Everfree Forest from fading!" Just after her demands, a thorn wrapped itself around the alicorn, then transforming into Discord, "My, what ever are you talking about?" "Don't you play dumb with us Discord!" Applejack responded, pointing at him rather rudely, "We know you're the one behind this!" Do we though...? In the app, Discord had proclaimed innocence, as he was doing right here now. "Don't get me wrong, I absolutely love what you've done with the place!" The creature of chaos then took pictures of his surroundings, "But I couldn't possibly take responsibility. I've reformed, don't you remember?" If not him, then who? Perhaps it wasn't a villain behind this, but just the forces of nature. I mean, not every crisis need have someone pulling the strings, correct? Something else might be going on. "Twilight," I said quietly, prompting her glance, "I don't think Discord is responsible." "What do you mean?" She asked, while the others began blaming the unfazed Discord. "In the game, Discord said he was innocent as he's doing now. Whatever is going on here, it involved the Elements of Harmony somehow..." Come on brain! Work! You can remember this! It shouldn't be this hard! "Jack, if you can recall something important about this, you have to tell us and you have to tell us now." "I'm working on it." I snapped, before sighing. "Sorry, I just..." "It's okay." Twilight said in understanding, smiling slightly, "I'm worried too. But please, if you know more, we can use that information to save the town." The mares were preoccupied blatantly accusing Discord. When then appeared teasing the purple alicorn, congratulating her on her ascension to royalty. At the personal touch, I frowned slightly, though Twilight, noticing my look, gave me an expression that assured me it was fine. The Elements were involved. In fact, they played a crucial role, inside the Everfree Forest. My eyes glanced at the far-off dangerous woods, vines and thorns threateningly poking out from its edges and trees... Trees... "Wait!" Fluttershy blocked Rarity, Applejack and Rainbow from using their Elements against Discord. "We can't do that! What if he really is telling the truth?" "Fluttershy's right." I spoke up, walking over to join the creature's and her side, "Innocent until proven guilty." "But you said he was responsible for all this!" Rainbow cried out in disbelief. "I said he was involved somehow, I didn't say he was the one behind it." "Well finally!" Discord said in mock-joy. "Someponies willing to give me the benefit of the doubt. And how ironic that one of them is a human in disguise! The rest of you can learn a lot about friendships from my dear pals Butterfly and Starlight here." "Um, it's Fluttershy." "And Stardust." I added, deadpanning at Discord's obvious lack of caring over anything. "Oh right whatever." "Jack, if Discord speaks the truth, then who really is responsible?" Twilight asked, causing the girls to look at me for answers too. "If you knew this was going to happen, then you must have some clue as to help us solve this." "All I know is it involves the Everfree Forest and the Elements of Harmony." I said confidently, shaking my head after, "It's been a long time since I encountered this debacle again, it was a nightmare trying to clear that tree-" Tree... Tree! "The tree!" Of course! Now I remember clearly! "'Tree?'" Rarity echoed in confusion. "The Tree of Harmony!" The girls blinked, obviously not understanding. Why couldn't I have remembered this sooner- ...Sombra? The voice didn't respond. Rolling my eyes, I then resumed my gaze on everyone, "I know what to do... I think." Twilight's eyes hardened in resolve, "Tell us." To be continued...
Chapter Seventy-One: The Warrior of EncouragementPreviously... "If other ponies wanna address me that way, I suppose it's fine but... Not my friends. It just doesn't feel right, and neither does this flying business." "You sure you'll do fine without me?" "Of course. I have Spike with me. Besides, someone has to look after the library in my absence. And there's no one I trust more to accomplish such a task than you." "I'd expect otherwise from my special somepony." "Twilight-" "Weird, isn't it? I've never seen anything like it before. All of Ponyville is wondering what this means. That's why I thought it was a good idea to wake you up." "In the game, Discord said he was innocent as he's doing now. Whatever is going on here, it involved the Elements of Harmony somehow..." "It's okay. I'm worried too. But please, if you know more, we can use that information to save the town." "Someponies willing to give me the benefit of the doubt. And how ironic that one of them is a human in disguise! The rest of you can learn a lot about friendships from my dear pals Butterfly and Starlight here." "I know what to do... I think." "Tell us." "So there's this 'Tree of Harmony,' hiding somewhere deep inside the Everfree Forest, and we have to find it in order to fix everything?" Rainbow asked, for clarification. "Essentially." "But you have no idea precisely where this tree is?" "Not exactly," I confessed lightly to Rarity's inquiry, looking away in thought, "But I know what it looks like. It's located within a cave inside the forest; I'll know it when I'll see it." "Alright, so we deliver the Elements of Harmony to the tree, then what?" Applejack wondered. "...I have no clue," I admitted, shaking my head, "All I know is the Elements must be brought to the tree in order to restore it and the forest. I'm not uncertain as what specifically happens..." Taking note of my apologetic tone, Twilight said reassuringly, "Jack, just this information alone could help us solve this whole crisis. Now we at least have the basic idea of what to do," Her encouraging smile incited my own. "Should hide in the Everfree Forest be this tree," Zecora then warned, the zebra having arrived as I provided a description of the harmonic tree and where it was hidden, Fluttershy and Pinkie helping the tired equine, "Be on your guard, you must take from me. For as the forest's nature grows, so will many of our kind's foes." We nodded at her words. Noted Zecora. Discord, meanwhile, continued taking delight out of this situation, observing us with blatant amusement. Ignoring him, Twilight then inquired, "Did this app show what happened to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna as well?" "...Actually, no," I frowned, meeting their disappointed stares, save for Discord's, "I don't think they were even mentioned. Sorry." "Oh, don't apologize!" Discord said happily, placing a bear arm around me with a grin, "You can't know everything, my dear chap! Though I must say, I'm surprised by your ignorance over the Princess's locations; and here I thought you would at least know something about it!" "Why Discord, it sounds as if you know something we don't," I snapped, having no need for his condescending mockery. The creature of chaos simply shrugged and spouted angel wings, sending Fluttershy a puppy look. "It's a long story," Twilight said to Zecoras perplexed look, before adding with a frown, "But, if Jack doesn't know anything about the Princess's fates, then how will fixing the forest help us find them? Solving one problem won't fix the other." "I think ridding this infestation is a first priority, Twilight," I said, but not in non-sympathy. "He's got a point, Twi," Applejack pitched in, seeing the mare hesitate, "If we don't stop this forest from growin', who knows how many ponies in Equestria will be in trouble!" "...Right," Twilight finally nodded in grim determination after a moment of thinking, obviously deeply concerned over the welfare of her mentor and Luna, hardened stare looking towards the Everfree Forest. Black vines and thorn pouring out dangerously, threatening to consume the entire lands by the hand of Mother Nature. "You'll recognize the tree on sight?" "Yes," I responded, also staring at the sorry state of a forest in resolve. It was time to end this affair before it got worse. "Then what are we waiting for?" Rainbow said determinedly, already flying off towards the entrance of the dangerous area, "Let's get going!" "Good luck! Ta ta! See you when you all get back friends, safe and sound!" Discord waved us all off with enthusiasm. Can't tell is he's serious or, again, just mocking us. As much as I hated just allowing these girls to throw themselves into danger, I trusted them to take care of each other. And I will be there in case things somehow because more serious than currently. "Discord," I said, lingering for a moment as the mares, and Spike who was tagging along for some reason, all walked off in grim resolve. "You rang?" Said master of chaos held a phone near his ear. Cracking a faint smile, I gestured to behind me, "I ask of you, as your friend, to make sure the citizens of Ponyville stay safe from this infestation until we return. Can I rely on you?" Discord responded by putting on a soldier uniform and conducting the British Salute, "Sir!" He replied in mock-seriousness. Rolling my eyes, I then noticed Zecora approaching me, "I shall assist the town with him." Her expression and tone held conviction, "Although our situation looks only grim. We can count on Twilight, you and your friends, to put this unnatural crisis to an end." I nodded gratefully. More equals better, "I appreciate that Zecora. Mark my words, we'll restore the forest and your home to normal." "Stardust, come on!" At Rainbow's command, I gave the zebra and smirking creature of chaos one last look, "Good luck," And ran after the waiting mares and dragon. It's time to pull out the weeds. The forest was alot more deadlier than I remember. Big shock. "How much further?" I shrugged without turning around, "No clue, Applejack." Then, I added with a faint smile, "Honestly, I don't know why you letting me lead; you'll the know the place when you see it." "True." Rarity said in small humour, "But we'll also need the big bad 'Twilight Warrior' to protect us from the scary forest." Followed by chuckles, and mumbled grunts on my part. Remind me to keep my mouth shut like this... Noted. Wasn't talking to you. "You said this Tree of Harmony was in a cave," Twilight said to my right, "Could this cave be spotted easily?" I nodded, remembering it more clearly, "It's at the bottom of a narrow valley." As I said this, we then stumbled upon a murky pond, bubbling water here and there, with small floating rocks big enough to hold all one pony's hooves. Ah great. "We can use those to cross," Twilight pointed out. "I'll go first, make sure it's safe- Never mind," I deadpanned as Twilight leapt onto the trail of rocks, before yelping and stumbling a little as part of her hoof went into the dirty water, "It's just water-" What followed next caused my eyes to widen and jaw to slack. Those rocks, turns out. were in fact the backbones of a huge-[BEEP] gator, which rose menacingly from the pond and snarled in annoyance at the purple alicorn standing on its back. Said mare froze at the creature that could swallow her whole. "Twilight!" Immediately, I caught the hurled screaming Twilight, the impact forcing my hoofs to skid across the dirt a little. Rarity gasped sharply, "A crocodile! Run for your lives!" We obliged, running in different parts of the area. Oh great, now I just also remembered; I encountered one of these mother-[BEEP]ers on the app game, too, using Element Shards to scare them off. Though I doubt that'll be the case here. Think Jack, what to do here? You're a brute, boy, what do you think? Go play Minecraft you- ...Wait. Turning around, a sense of dread and terror rose through my being at the giant crocodile advancing on Twilight and Spike, who were backed up against a wall in sheer fright. Twilight was desperately trying to fly, yet to no avail; she was panicking too much to focus! Hmph. Weakling. "I'm coming!" I yelled, and with a battle cry, I reared back my clenched hoof while charging, and promptly punched the stunned gator across the jaw, followed by a swift uppercut kick. As the gator stumbled backwards, recovering, I stood as a line of defense between the monster and my girlfriend and brother, "You want them? Get through me first!" "You go Stardust!" Spike yelled in relief. Twilight, however, called out in worry, "Look out!" Urgh! My two hoofs, aided by balance, grabbed the upper and lower jaws before they could snap me in two. Okay... Crocodile's jaw strength... Quite formidable... My foe, however, shared my protests; attempting to snap his mouth shut and consume his latest meal. Haha, as if, my reptilian friend. Although, I could use some help here! The help came in the name of the other mares. The crocodile, in surprise, was then suddenly pulled back, forcing me to release and step back while the other struggled to restrain the reptile. The five other mares were pulling the giant lizard's tail back via vine, and we could hear their struggles upon doing so. The girls then, including Twilight, managed to finish things up by tying the creature through various vines around tree trunks, trapping the vulnerable reptile for a good while. "That, was close," Twilight acknowledged in relief and gratitude. Speaking of which. "Are you alright?" I asked the purple alicorn, who smiled at my concern. "I'm fine." Twilight answered, "Thanks for the save." I nodded, glad she was alright. "I'm fine too!" Yes I know you are Spike. I chuckled, rubbing the annoyed dragon's forehead fondly. "Huh, a little too close if ya ask me." Applejack pointed out, "You sure you're alright?" The purple alicorn responded, "I'm fine; I just can't seem to get these new wings to do what I want them to do when I want them to do it." "...A mouthful." "Aw you'll figure it out eventually," Rainbow said to Twilight encouragingly. I agree, "It was a panicking moment; you'll learn to master flight in time, love," I pitched in an attempt for reassurance. "Yet time is of the essence," Twilight then said, walking away to lead on. We followed, Applejack then stating rather slowly, "You have been havin' a lot of trouble with those things, and, well... Who knows what else is gonna come after us." "Which is why I'm here," I stated in dry humour. "No offence, Stardust, but you can't protect everyone," None taken, but I try, "But, y'know..." The girls halted, prompting myself to stop for a moment too. "Maybe it wouldn't be such a bad idea if for Twilight to go back to Ponyville, and let us look for the Tree of Harmony without her." ...Wait, what did Applejack just suggest? Twilight shared my disbelief, "What?" "You can't be serious," I added, frowning with her at the mares. "Yer almost just about got eaten by a crocodile!" Applejack began. "We all did," Twilight pointed out, "He wasn't after just me!" "Sure but... Well... The rest of us aren't... Princesses," Which is something I feel must be addressed, but that's for another time. What point was Applejack making here? "What's that got to do with anything?!" Twilight echoed my internal question hotly. "Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are gone! If somethin' happened to you, I-I just don't think Equestria could risk losin' another Princess!" I can't believe what I'm hearing! Okay, they're concerned for Twilight well-being, fair enough. But I think we're beyond the point of... This kind of debate! "Applejack does make a valid point," Not you too, Rarity! "Even if we manage to save the Tree of Harmony, it won't necessarily mean Princess Celestia and Princess Luna will return. Equestria will need somepony to lead in their absence." "Hang on! Hang on a minute!" I practically exclaimed, inciting their looks. Rubbing my forehead, I pointed out incredulously, "Since when was I the optimist here and you five the realists? Have you forgotten everything I've said about this world and your people? You honestly believe that Celestia and Luna will be gone forever?!" "We just think that-" "They won't," I said rather irritably, motioning to the uncertain alicorn, "And now you're pressuring Twilight about the responsibilities over being the unlikely sole ruler of Equestria? I'm the one with the knowledge that, in fact, Celestia and Luna will come back and resume their places on the throne. I know enough to safely say their disappearance has never been long enough for Twilight to take over." Not yet, anyway. "And not just that; after everything you've been through, all the trials and tests you've faced together. Nightmare Moon, Discord, Sombra. Hell, even me. And now you suddenly doubt Twilight's capabilities to take care of herself?! When you basically all work better as a full team than divided? All of the problems and obstacles you've faced were overcome because you all worked as a team! And you certainly can't stop now! You need Twilight just as she needs you!" Their faces were now reflecting guilt and uncertainty. Come on, you all knew better than this! Think about it! And besides, who knows, Celestia disappeared when Nightmare Moon turned up; who's to say it wouldn't happen again after the Tree of Harmony has been restored? Twilight looked as though she was about to speak up after a moment of mulling things over, when- "He's right..." Thank you! Rarity glanced up, dark blue reflective eyes hardened as though in epiphany, "I can't believe how foolish the idea was! Stardust is absolutely correct! We can't doubt our friend now, even if nothing is certain! We work best as one than not at all! That's why the Elements of Harmony chose us!" "Um, that's right," Fluttershy then spoke up, "We can't give up in believing in ourselves and each other, especially now. After everything we've been through, we should be able to overcome anything now... I think." Good enough, Fluttershy. "Golly, when ya'll put it like that," The orange Earth Pony rubbed the back of her head sheepishly, "I guess we shouldn't be so quick as to jump to conclusions just yet. If Stardust says the Princesses come back, we should believe 'im. Right girls?" "Right!" Five of the six mares chorused. "Um, yes," Fluttershy agreed quietly. "So, you're letting me stay?" Twilight asked hopefully. "We worked together as a team through every danger. Why stop now?" Rainbow shrugged, grinning. "All for one and one for all!" Followed by a group hug between the girls and dragon. Whoa! And a particular pink hoof grabbing and pulling me into the large embrace. "Thank you... You're the bestest friends one could ever ask for." Twilight said, choking in happiness slightly. "Best! Group hug! Ever!" Pinkie cheered ecstatically. My poor ears, yet I grinned myself anyway. As the hug broke apart, I gestured forward. "Come along now, girls. Spike. We have a town to save!" At their confident nods and expressions, we ventured forward, though Twilight immediately walked beside me. "Thank you for sticking up for me," She barely whispered, a beaming beautiful smile on her muzzle. "Anything... For my special somepony," Prompting her grin to widen and cheeks to turn pink, though my own body slightly froze up as our sides basically connected - promptly ignoring the chuckles and no doubt smug expressions from behind us - a brief touch of affection and the promise we will make it through this, together. For you love... And our friends. "I think we've found it." Very astute, Fluttershy. For before us was a valley decorated in black vines stretching out from a cave at the very end, hiding directly nearby the castle. A blue light was emanating from the cave, visible even from all the way here. It was evident that Celestia and Luna must've built their old castle here to watch over the Tree in case something disastrous loomed over Equestria... And then forgot about it sometime later. "Stardust?" I heard Spike ask, with hope. I nodded, "This is it," I recognized the place clearly. "Well, great!" Applejack said, "Now how about we figure a way to get down-?" The yelping pained sounds incited us to look over, Pinkie falling down the convenient steps leading down into the valley below. Huh. "Take the stairs, silly!" The pink Earth Pony, hardly fazed by the fall, pointed out. "This is it, girls and boys." Twilight said with pure utter conviction, an expression on her face so serious it would burn anything that comes across its gaze. "Let's restore the Tree of Harmony once and for all!" Nodding, we followed the alicorn down the rocky stairs. She has spirit, doesn't she? Yeah... Wait, what the hell Sombra? Don't ever make comments about her like that again! Hmhmhm. Such jealously. Good. Ugh... But what we saw upon entering the cave filled me with even more disgust. For before us was the Tree of Harmony. But there was hardly any light radiating from it. A sickly grey tall leafless tree wrapped in countless vines, no doubt draining away its light greedily. Fluttershy gasped at the repulsive sight, "I think it's dying!" "So let's save it already!" Applejack, in an impulsive action, leapt forward and bit down on a small thorn, pulling hard. "Applejack, wait!" Twilight yelled, just before the vine was released and the force pushed the orange Earth Pony back, grunting. And Twilight used her magic to restrain Rainbow back as she prepared to charge next. Examining the tree thoroughly, the purple alicorn continued grimly, "We need to figure this out carefully... Huh...?" "What? What is it?" Rainbow asked at Twilight's noise of curiosity. "I think... Oh... Of course!" "Don't keep us in suspense, Twilight," I said humouredly, warily looking around in case the vines decided to attack us. "Look, at the five branches and the trunk. Don't they resemble our Elements?" I squinted. Huh... They sorta do. The five marks on the branches look like you can fit the small gems right in- Ohhhh...! And judging from Twilight's expression, she reached the same conclusion. "That's it!" We both exclaimed. Of course! Now I finally understand! The Elements of Harmony must be placed in the tree in order to restore harmony! "What is?" Rarity asked, and the girls and dragon blinked as Twilight immediately turned around, and began flying towards the tree with the floating gems, prompting my immediate frown and call. "Be careful," But she didn't seem to hear me, too concentrated on restoring the tree. That's fine, we have her back just in case. Such as now. Vines were already assaulting the mare as she neared the tree, and I quickly sprung into action, running forward and jumping, smacking away the vines before they reached out further and landing. Yet that only prompted the thorns to wrap themselves further around the entire tree, obviously trying to prevent Twilight from succeeding. The mare sent me a grateful glance, before addressing the watching others, "I think in order to save the tree, we must give it our Elements of Harmony." "Whoa whoa whoa!" Rainbow, of course, protesting against the very idea first, "How are we suppose to protect Equestria without them?!" "How are we meant to rein Discord in if we can't use the Elements to turn him back to stone?" Rarity added. Applejack then approached with a much softer tone, "Twilight, the Elements of Harmony... They're what keeps us connected no matter what..." "...You're right about one thing, Applejack." Twilight concurred, flying down to meet them, tone filled with regret, "The Elements of Harmony did bring us together. But it isn't the Elements that'll keep us connected: it's our friendship, and it's more important and more powerful than any magic! My new role in Equestria may mean I have to take on new responsibilities, and our friendships may be tested." You often wonder if she writes and rehearses these friendship speeches beforehand? "But it will never, ever, be broken." Amen. I smiled along with the other, proud of Twilight for coming so far and still staying determined with the power of friendship. That same friendship that helped them defeat many villains and saved many lives, mine included. And for that, I will always be grateful. Even if a small part of me doesn't believe I deserve their forgiveness, nor friendships, nor the special connection I have with only Twilight. "There's no time to lose," Twilight then said in resolve, flying upwards towards the tree again. "Everypony ready?" "Ready!" We all replied, prepared to defeat this nature menace once and for all. With Twilight's magic, the small gems within the necklaces and the crown were carefully removed, ready to be placed on the Tree of Harmony, where they, I presume, rightfully belong. They began circling around the resolved alicorn in a rainbow-coloured speed- "Twilight!" I yelled in horror, and the girls gasped at the vines now wrapping themselves around the mare in protest. Oh no you don't! My hooves charged forward, leaping up to save the mare and- What the-? Whoa! A sneaky black vine managed to grab me around the waist, and hurtle me across the cave, my back hitting the stone wall hard. Ow! Son of a [BEEP]! I have to help her! You can do nothing, The tyrant in my mind sneered in clear enjoyment, What powers do you have against the very natural forces of Equestria? Watch as they tighten their grip around your special mare, and suffocate her until she breathes no longer! "NO!" I charged forward again, only to be halted by more snapping vines, daring me to come closer. I dared indeed-! Get off me you mother- Oof! My limbs were pulled back, slamming me once again against the stone wall, wrapping me in place, unable to move my body while I could only watch helplessly as Twilight struggled, her magic desperately placing the Elements within the correct slots in the tree. My eyes widened in horror, teeth clenching as the vines completely wrapped themselves around the mare of my dreams, keeping any of us from looking at her. From within my mind, Sombra laughed darkly. "Twilight!" No... NO! This can't be happening-! W...What? A bright light prompted my glance towards where it's emanating from. The six areas where the Elements were place din time were beginning to glow at a radiant pace, and was followed by a blinding- Argh! The vines released me in time for me to shield my eyes at the brightness covering the cave, a strange noise echoing through the area from the tree. Was this... Did it work? Has it happened?! When finally, the blinding light died down, and I could open my eyes to see the Tree of Harmony in all its glory. Holy [BEEP]; the blue crystallized tree shined beautifully, reflecting the light of harmony and the promise of peace and serenity from here on- "Twilight!" The purple flying mare, now free, to my immense relief, acknowledged my yell and flew down, and I wasn't even thinking properly as I immediately ran over and embraced the mare, hugging her closely, just to express how relieved and happy I was for her safety. Thank God, oh thank God she's unharmed, "Are you alright?" Twilight returned the hug, her own relief and joy expressed through her tone, "I'm fine... Wow..." She breathed at the sight of the tree, and together we all watched the dazzling spectacle. Wow indeed... The last remaining black vines on between the Tree of Harmony began disappearing, fizzling away into nothingness. And from within revealed... "What?!" Sombra shared my disbelief, sounding particularly stunned himself, I don't believe it... Celestia and Luna were HERE the entire time?! Trapped under some black vines between the tree?! You mean to tell me they got abducted somehow, all the way at Canterlot, and were defenseless against the forces of mother nature?! Is the show going out of its way to show how [BEEP] useless Celestia really is?! This is... I don't... Jesus [BEEP] Christ...! The others, however, were a lot more enthusiastic to see their rulers once again. As the light finally died down completely from the Tree of Harmony, Twilight broke off our embrace to meet the two approaching alicorns, hugging them in turn. Me? I'd be asking some questions right about now. "We know how difficult it must've been for you to give up the Elements." Oh, we're fine, thanks for asking Celestia. We, once again, had to save your world without any assistance on your part. "It took great courage to relinquish them." And suddenly, the crystallized tree began glowing again, this time from the center than the entire thing. Twilight approached the thing, while the branches began glowing the colours of their respective Elements, followed by the sun and moon patterns on the trunk lighting up too. Concluded by a plant rising before us, and by Twilight's curious touch, opening up slowly in majestic rainbow colours to show us... A small blue hexagon-shaped chest with six keyholes around it. ...Wait... "I've seen that before..." I said quietly, prompted the others save for the Princesses to regard me curiously. "What's inside it?" "I have no clue..." But what I do know is that it involves a certain terrifying villain in the future... "Six locks. Six keys," Luna observed thoughtfully, both her and Twilight looking at Celestia questionably. "I do not know where they are," The white alicorn admitted, "But I do know it is a mystery you will not be solving alone." Oh yeah sure, just pass the mystery onto us. Thanks Celestia... But seeing Twilight smiling happily at us, I couldn't stay annoyed for that long. "Bravo, ladies and germs, bravo!" What greeted us upon arrival out of the forest was fanfare, confetti and Discord, "How ever did you save the day this time? Blast a beastie with your magic necklaces I presume? Where are those little trinkets of yours? You know, the ones you used to send me back to my extremely uncomfortable stone prison?" Applejack sighed, "Gone." She replied flatly, obviously as disgruntled as the others to admit as such towards the master of chaos. Discord was of course delighted, "Gone?!" He chuckled, mulling over the new info, "Gone..." Fluttershy intervened, thankfully, before he could pull off any further mischief, "But our friendship remains. And if you wanna remain friends, you'll stop thinking whatever it is you're thinking and help us clean up." Score one for the bold Flutters. Appearing then in a maid outfit, Discord replied in begrudging acceptance, "Fine. But I don't do windows." Nah, that's why we have Spike. "One thing I don't get." The orange mare spoke up, as we followed Discord towards the town, "Why'd all this happen now?" You know, that's a very good question. We still have no clue as to where this invasion of nature came from, nor why. "I have no idea." Discord responded casually, "Those seeds I planted should have sprouted up ages ago." ...Pardon? "What did you say?" Twilight demanded, frowning suspiciously at the former villain. "Sit down kiddies." And suddenly we found ourselves on theater seats with a big projection screen before us, playing back a memory that most likely happened a thousand years ago. Discord's voice explained as the soundless flashback played, showing the creature of chaos mocking a younger Celestia and Luna, small black seeds bouncing off their heads and into the ground, "Well, things obviously didn't go accordingly to my original plan; my plunder seeds should have stolen the magic from the Tree of Harmony and captured Princess Celestia and Princess Luna thousands of years ago." We watched as the stems of the planted seeds stretched all the way to the glowing Tree of Harmony. "Alas, it seems the Tree had enough magic to keep the seeds from growing up big and strong! Until now that is!" As the Tree of Harmony supposedly grew weaker with every passing century over the Element's absence. That would explain why those seeds took so long to grow and become a threat. But still, why now, at this point in time? I suppose we'll never get the answer to that question there. So, Discord was the one responsible. Huh. "You realize this is information we could've used hours ago!" Twilight pointed out accusingly while the seats and screen disappeared. To be fair, exactly what would we have done with this information? Pluck out the seeds? Ask Discord to remove them...? God dammit! Discord shrugged innocently, "You didn't ask," Prompting the girls to glare in annoyance, and me to shake my head in exasperated amusement. With the rest of Ponyville cleaned up from the infestation, and Celestia and Luna returning to their kingdom safe and sound, the Summer Sun Celebration in Canterlot could proceed. And proceeded it did, hundreds of ponies from the kingdom and some from other towns and cities arrived to witness the glorious event. This time, myself included, insisting I should be there in case something happens again. Probably nothing will happen to prevent the celebration further, but I'm a cautious man. Who charges recklessly into battle with a forefront plan other than his hooves. Ignoring that jibe, I watched the nightly event take place from a nearby balcony, as the celebration was hosted in the middle of the kingdom rather than the castle. "Citizens of Equestria!" The Princess of the Sun addressed from her place on the stand, "It is no longer with a heavy heart, but with great joy that I raise the summer's sun! For this celebration now represents not the defeat of Nightmare Moon, but the return of my sister: Princess Luna!" Said blue alicorn bowed her head gracefully at the loud cheering, and I clapped a little. Luna then flew into the air in front of the moon statue, horn glowing as her divine power started bringing down the entire moon to make way for its sun. You did well, Jack. Huh? Oh hey Specter, what's up? It is good to see the two sisters reunited again, both celebrating this even together. The guilt which has plagued Princess Celestia for over a thousand years is no longer present. And with each passing day, Princess Twilight Sparkle learns what it means to be a true Princess. Given time, Equestria will prosper in the likes it has never seen before. Celestia flew upwards in front of her sun statue in turn, white horn emitting a yellow light to play her part. And, as the rising sun began showing, Twilight joined the two alicorns, prompting my small smile. Speeding past the mares caused a flash of pink light, a six-pointed star appearing for a brief moment across the entire kingdom. And I felt my eyes water, not because of the beautiful spectacle, it was great, but due to the lack of sleep and the highly radiant light now hurting my blasting eyes! I began rubbing my shielded eyes, after this was all over, I'm going straight to bed and sleeping all day. Hmhmhmhm, I heard the wise aged voice chuckle warmly, I think everypony will follow that example for the majority of today. Tell me, does everything seem right in the world now? Right now? "Absolutely." I whispered, leaning forward happily at the beaming purple mare who joined the Princesses before the applauding crowd. Congratulations, by the way. She is a worthy match for you. Snorting, I shook my head tiredly, "Though I still believe she deserves much better... I appreciate the sincerity, Specter." Enjoy it while you can, boy, Sombra spoke up dryly, For when she discovers that you've allowed me a less restrained imprisonment in your mind, what will happen then, I wonder? "Oh, I know she'll find out." ...Do you now? "Yep," I nodded, eyes then leaving the waving ecstatic alicorn, "When the opportunity presents itself, I'll tell her," But for now, it can wait. After this celebration, I need a nice long sleep. And besides, Twilight still has her own studies to worry about, alongside unlocking the mysteries of the blue chest, before I can cause her concern with Sombra's continued residence in my mind.
Chapter Seventy-Two: Puts Lebowski to ShameSo far, my investigation proved fruitless. But to be fair, what else am I expecting to find around this tree? Over fifteen minutes of inspecting and examining the tall radiant thing, and so far nothing that stuck out, save for the Elements embedded into their respective places within the Tree of Harmony. Apart from the mysterious chest that appeared after the Elements were placed in the extraordinary tree, nothing else stood out from the large white leafless piece of nature. Sighing, I shook my head. So much for helping Twilight find more clues about that chest. It was the only thing I could think of doing to help her in any way, considering the fact the new Princess has recently been invested more in studying about the six-keyhole chest and how to be a ruler than spending time together personally. Which is fine, mind you. I have no quarrel with her learning these things; they're necessary to helping her become the best damn monarch in all of Equestria - If she wasn't already. I'm more than certain there'll be time for us two later, but right now, I'm just as content helping the mare in any way I can. And yet, she turns a blind eye to your repulsive feelings, to concentrate on a tedious puzzle. A certain voice sneered through my head, How would assisting her do anything, if not bring closer to what is to come? Whatever you say, Sombra. Rubbing my beard thoughtfully, I stood at the front of the large radiant tree, the large crystallized object shining dazzlingly through the darkness of this cave. Was there anything to accomplish here? Would this tree provide no further answers? I knew the chest presented to us before was instrumental in the next villain's defeat, but I wasn't certain as to how. If I could find out, maybe that'll make things easier for us and more safer for everyone else... Sombra, meanwhile, didn't take too kindly to being brushed off, This is a fool's errand, boy. Are you so desperate to interact with this mare as to grasp at straws? I wasn't aware you knew of that expression, 'your Highness.' ...No comment? Good. But if there was nothing else here worth finding, then how else could I help? The information I possessed about Tirek was too little; I never saw the two-parter finale, only a glimpse of the battle between Twilight and him. If by coming here, finding out anything more, then maybe, just maybe, I could prevent her, along with countless more innocent ponies, from getting harmed by that madman. My stomach growled. Clicking my tongue in disappointment, I nodded to myself before turning back. I can always try later, and no doubt Spike would want me to help him in his chores. Heh. Dragon will do anything to get out of his chores quicker. And maybe, just maybe, I can finally have that long-awaited talk with Twilight about our relationship. It needed to be discussed, ASAP. I returned to an empty house. Searching around the place, wanting to inform Twilight over my lack of findings, it appeared both the uni- Alicorn and dragon were absent. No note or anything to tell me where. I checked everywhere, and there weren't even sounds of conversation in Twilights room - I wouldn't dare go in without knocking first. So where were they? My movement around the tree-house halted on the first floor. I recall no mention of them going out anywhere today. Maybe they're just visiting one of the other mares. Yes that could be it. Or, A dark sly voice spoke up from within my mind, They'd have tire of your irritable presence, and wish to relieve themselves of you for a while. Yeah, sure, whatever you say Sombra... So then... What now? I could simply ask around, or just wait for them to come back. Well, they seem to have left quite a mess on the first floor, they must've been in a hurry. Sighing in exasperation, I moved to pick up a few lying books before an unexpected knock appeared from the door. "Come in." In walked a familiar cream Earth Pony, smiling pleasantly towards me, "Good afternoon Stardust." "Hello Bon." I greeted warmly, setting the books down to properly address her, "How are you?" "Good, as usual." She replied, stepping into the library and taking note of the small mess, "Twilight researching again?" "When does she ever stop?" I asked with mirth. The Earth Pony giggled, "True enough." Before gesturing politely, "Would you like some assistance?" "Thank you, Bon, but it's nothing I can't handle." It was a small mess, after all. She nodded, letting me get back to work before commenting humouredly, "I'd had thought Twilight would be less focused on her studies now, considering the rumours of you two being in a relationship." Rumours? Looking back with a raised brow, I asked curiously, "You mean, it isn't common knowledge now?" Dark blue eyes widened in shock, "So... It's true?" At my amused nod, the Earth Pony's jaw dropped slightly before a blooming grin took shape on her features, eyes dancing in happiness, "Oh, my gosh! Congratulations! I knew you two would get together sooner or later." I was about to thank her, before her ears drooped slightly, "Though that means I owe Lyra ten bits over how exactly long it'd take." Oh Jesus. Shaking my head fondly, I set the next row of books down, "Is there something you wanted, Bon?" "Hm? Oh, right." She spoke up in remembrance, "I wanted to see if you would be interested in joining us with at the bowling alley." Bowling alley? "Though if you're busy, I understand-" "You have a bowling alley? In this world?" I interjected in surprise. I never knew this! The cream mare nodded, expressing curiosity, "Yes. In this town, in fact. Do they have bowling when you're from?" "Hell yeah." I couldn't resist grinning. "I enjoy bowling." Bowling's great! Who wouldn't want to bowl? How did I not know there was a bowling alley in Ponyville? At Bon Bon's then eager grin, I quickly added, "Let me just finish things up here, then I'll join you." Pardon me while I gawked and nod appreciatively at the interior of the building. As if the giant pins attached above the roof didn't excite me enough, now seeing all these ponies playing the game just made me want to join in either further. "Come on Star!" Bon Bon said after looking at me in amusement, motioning for me to follow where the others were waiting. From where I presumed was our bowling space stood a waving Lyra, Derpy and Vinyl. No Whooves in sight. Not surprising, I suppose, considering the stallion's typical activities. "Hey Bon! Hi Star!" The lime unicorn greeted enthusiastically, cheerful and carefree as usual. Derpy, meanwhile, was inspecting one of the large bowling balls with interest, and Vinyl was preoccupied head-banging to her music. I often wonder what exactly it is she's listening to. "You're here to play with us?" Lyra asked excitedly. At my own eager nod, she beamed, "Great! This is going to be fun!" Amen! "Are you any good at the game?" Bon inquired as we joined the mares. Smirking, I reached over and picked up a dark green bowling ball from the row. "Ladies, I'm about to show you how we humans master this game." Three tries later, I was already eating my own words. "Well, maybe you're just more use to bowling as a human." The reassuring Earth Pony pointed out, as Lyra had her turn and efficiently knocked over seven out of three pins. Fuming slightly, I inhaled an air of calmness, watching as the lime unicorn picked up another heavy ball to finish off the rest of the standing pins. "Could be..." I mumbled. And when it was Derpy's turn, the rest of us grimaced, save for Lyra who was encouraging the grey pegasus, over what would happen next. And what DID happen next caused us to drop our pony jaws in disbelief. A full strike... "Aheh... Good job Derpy." The approaching pegasus grinned at the shocked praise, while Bon glanced at me in bemusement, "But don't let that throw you off Star." Stop laughing Sombra! My frowned deepened at the inane laughter only I could hear. As it was my turn, again, this time I picked up the lightest ball - as light as these things can be anyway - It might just be balance at work here, or Sombra just disrupting my sense somehow and causing me to do poorly. With a focused stance, I rolled the bowling ball like a human across the slippery wood towards the waiting pins. And, as everything seemed to go perfectly to plan- Oh [BEEP] me! I stared in disbelief as only one pin in the corner was successfully got knocked over. Lyra's encouragement from behind really didn't soften the blow to my pride. "Come on Stardust; you've got this!" The dark King expressed cruel amusement, Be thankful your mare isn't here, boy, as even she would be ashamed of your appalling work over this simple-minded game. Calm yourself, Stardust. There's no need to get upset over sucking at a game of bowling. It's all in good fun. For all I know, Sombra was behind my frustration. "So, you and Twilight are an item now." I glanced at Bon's inquisitive blue orbs, nodding. "Yep." At least thinking about the purple mare calmed me down somewhat. Lyra and Derpy, who overheard that, gasped and exclaimed together, "Really?!" I winced at the loud exclamation. And before I knew it, both mares were in my face, grinning proudly. "It's about time! Bon, you owe me ten bits!" The cream Earth Pony sighed and handed the triumphant unicorn the currency. "I'm so happy for you!" Ech! The grey pegasus was now choking the life out of me with her hug. Then she released, grinning sheepishly, "Ohmygosh, congratulations! How long have you been dating?!" "Since Twilight's coronation." I admitted with a mumble. Their eyes widening even further, and obviously wanted more details. Heh, even female ponies like to gossip and find out more about people's relationships- The sound of another strike disrupted our attention. And we turned around at a returning head-bobbing Vinyl, who smiled pleasantly without even appearing the slightest bit fazed at knocking all the pins at once. "How?" I asked in disbelief as the white mare sat down again, "How? She wasn't even paying that much attention." Bon shrugged, "Vinyl's a regular here. I guess she's that good now." Ah great. As if Derpy outshining me here wasn't bad enough. Speaking of, Derpy stood up and went next, almost knocking herself over with the heavy ball she picked up. If she gets another strike I swear to God... "So, how many dates have you and Twilight been on?" Lyra asked curiously, while both she and Bon looked at me with complete attention- There was a noise behind me that had me flinch, looking behind to see that Depry had, once again, somehow, gotten another full strike. A sound unidentifiable to me emerged from my throat, while Derpy flew back happily. Even Bon and Lyra looked stunned, before regaining their composure. "Wow! Another strike!" "Great job Derpy!" I only said quietly, "Yes, that was good Derpy." The pegasus beamed, meanwhile I was seething on the inside. Alright, this was my seventh go now, I had to get this right. No more knocking down one or two or none of the pins. If the Mane Six or Spike got wind of this, I'd never hear the end of it. "You can do it this time, Star!" Lyra said encouragingly as I stood up, picking up a heavy orange ball and walked towards the start of the lane, frowning in focus and rearing the ball back. This should've been easy, with my power over balance. So why has this been difficult so far? With enough strength, I rolled the ball forward, watching with anticipation as it headed towards the pins and- God dammit! "What the [BEEP]?!" I practically roared in disbelief while the bowling ball fell down the side into the pit, hitting none of its marks. Turning, I stomped back towards the nervous mares. "I'm never bowling again! [BEEP]!" "Stardust... Calm down." Bon said apprehensively. "It's just a game." She glanced around, noticing as I did the many faces of other ponies who heard my outcry and were looking at me in recognition and... Anxiousness? ...Oh. Right. "I just don't understand." I rubbed my head in irritation, lowering my voice as I didn't want these ponies to assume Sombra had overtaken my mind once again, "What am I doing wrong? I've always considered myself fairly average at this game back home. But now..." "Star... It happens." Lyra spoke up softly, as if to comfort me, "Maybe you're just been out of touch since you arrived in Equestria is all. I'm sure you'll get better at bowling in no time!" Derpy nodded in agreement, while Vinyl was completely oblivious to the conversation, but even I could see the slight frown on her features upon noticing my state. "She's right dude. It also helps if ya just relax while playin'." A smooth carefree voice spoke up from the side, prompting us to look at a stallion who decided to join us. Light brown fur, brown and yellow combed mane with a brow-raising beard and moustache, and wearing a brown jacket. Blue eyes calmly stared at me, "You're too tense, bro. Ya just need to chill out and go with the flow." ...You've got to be kidding me. I was tempted to ask what kind of grass he's been eating, before shutting my mouth. Perhaps I should just actually heed some advice, for once. "Don't concentrate too much on hittin' the pins, dude, just relax and let your body roll the ball." Let my... I don't get it, but alright. I'll play this stallion's game. Nodding slowly, I picked up a light blue ball and walked back to the lane, ready to do as this guy said. Relax... I can do that. As a wave of calmness washed over me, I relaxed my features, and rolled the ball forward. "That was fun!" Lyra exclaimed happily upon leaving the building, waving her limbs in wide motions, "We should definitely go again sometime soon!" Ehhh, I'll take a raincheck on that. Derpy agreed with the unicorn enthusiastically, "Yeah! And next time we'll see if we can get Whooves to join us!" At this, both Bon and I smirked. That would be a sight to behold. The cream Earth Pony then looked at me with an expression of humour and sympathy, "And you did get better overtime after all, Stardust. A seven-ten split on that turn, not bad. You just needed to relax a bit. Letrotski was right." Letrotski... Sounds familiar. Anyway, turns out that advice was solid. I at least managed to knock more pins down as opposed to just one or nill. No strikes or anything noteworthy, but enough to at least put me in... Last place. Ah well. The stallion had waved off my gratitude for the advice, only saying that so long as I sometimes relax in life, then I can achieve more. Ridiculous, A certain dark voice popped up in contempt, You must always be focused in order to accomplish your goals. That pony was as foolish as you boy. "Although I understand if you don't want to join us next time-" "Of course I do." They blinked at that, save for Vinyl, "I had fun, all things considered." "Really?" Bon raised a brow, but Lyra and Derpy were beaming at the news. "Of course." I nodded, smiling, "As you said, it's only a game. I lost fair and square; no need to get worked up over it." That said, I added to the lime unicorn, "Again, congratulations on first place, Lyra." Said mare grinned at everyone's proud looks, before I clasped my hoofs happily, "So then, Sugarcube Corner as celebration for our friend's victory? My treat." Their eager ecstatic looks were all the answers I needed. So, Specter was right. They were back. As soon as both alicorn and dragon stepped through the door the following morning, the first words that flew form my muzzle were, "Where have you been?!" They both looked taken aback at that, though I didn't intend to sound snappish. But considering the circumstances, I was understandably a little upset. "Oh, hey Stardust." Spike greeted, before shrinking back a little at my tired glare. "Jack?" Twilight inquired in confusion. Don't tell me she was oblivious to my worry. "No note or explanation as to where you two went yesterday or all day." I said, frowning and walking towards their stunned expressions, "If it hadn't been for Specter I would've been looking all over for you all day and night. Do you have any idea how worried I've been?!" I couldn't even sleep properly because of their sudden disappearance! It didn't help matters that no one has reported spotting any of the others mares for the rest of the day too. Twilight frowned in turn, glancing at the nervous dragon, "Spike, didn't you leave a note about where we were spending the night at?" "...Oh!" Spike said in realization setting the pile of books they returned with down and pulling out a piece of paper which I presumed was the note in question. "Yeah! I've had it... All along... Err, whoops." He grinned sheepishly at Twilight's annoyed look. Shaking her head in exasperation, Twilight threw me a reassuring smile, "Princess Celestia sent me a letter saying we could find more potential information at the old castle in the Everfree Forest." "And that turned out to be an exciting night." Spike added with a trace of amusement. ...Oh... "So... I didn't do anything wrong?" At the earnest question, Twilight tilted her head curiously, "Why would you think that?" Shrugging sheepishly, I struggled to reply calmly, "I just thought... With this relationship of ours... I did something that warranted you to... Need some space..." At her eye-widening look, I shrugged again, looking away in slight embarrassment. Hey, it's a possibility. "Jack..." The purple mare approached, smiling and tone that of comfort, "You haven't done anything wrong, trust me. There's no need to be worried about us." I sighed in relief. Thank Christ. "Though, I think it's time we talked about us... Right now." ...Yes. Now seems more appropriate than ever. "Alright." At my quiet response, Twilight turned to the observing dragon, "Spike, I think the basement needs another dusting. Could you...?" With a knowing glint in his eyes, the baby dragon saluted, "On it!" Before speeding off to get the brush. Twilight then met my gaze, "Follow me." As I obliged, wondering where exactly we were going to talk about this. My room? The balcony? Imagine my surprise when I was invited into her room instead. "Take a seat." Twilight said gently, noticing my hesitant expression while she sat at the edge of her well-made bed, patting beside her. Eventually, I slowly sat next to her, wishing I had my fingers back so I could fiddle them nervously. Jesus Christ I was nervous. Hell, I was downright scared over what was coming next! "Jack?" I heard Twilight ask in concern, patiently. Inhaling deeply, I nodded. This was it. Time to discuss our relationship. "Right." I began, meeting the purple mare's gaze. To some relief, I admit, the mare looked as nervous and anxious as I did, a small light blush on her own face. "So..." "So..." Twilight trailed off as I did, clearly as perplexed as I was over what to say next. What would people say over this? My previous relationships weren't as... Unique. "I honestly don't-" "Maybe I should've-" We both blinked in surprise, before I gestured politely, "You first... Love." Flushing, Twilight looked away briefly, "I um... You know this is my first relationship..." "I do..." "So... You'll have to forgive me for being inexperienced with this sort of thing." Twilight's cheeks grew brighter. "I've read many dating books to prepare me for something like this to happen, but I knew the real thing would be entirely different than I expected-" There she goes. "Twilight." "So you don't have to worry about me completely oblivious to how dating works-" "Twilight." "Though you probably expect many things from me from this new relationship of ours-" She cut herself off by my hoof softly brushing her own, looking at the contact with reddened cheeks and a small smile. "I don't expect anything from you." I said reassuringly, prompting her surprise gaze, which incited my humoured smile, "You're perfect the way you are." At the basic truth, Twilight's grin widened, although the reality wiped away mine, forcing me to sight and look away briefly myself, "But... You must understand that, eventually, I will have to return to my world..." "...Oh... Yes... Of course." Twilight's wavered tone made me wince, "I... Suppose my actions that night was rather impulsive, I got caught up in the heat of the moment; my coronation as a Princess and confessing my feelings like that. It was a huge mistake on my part." "Don't say that." I said, not unkindly, my gaze snapping back at her rather firmly, "I don't regret the moment we shared that night. I don't regret travelling in that accursed alternate world with you. I've never regretted any of our interactions together. Every second with you made me more and more happy here. Though it's selfish of me to say, but you were the one pony out of all our friends I was excited to see the most everyday." There. I said it. I hoped Twilight took all that as a compliment. "...I have no regrets either." The purple uni- alicorn responded, her free hoof brushing the side of my ponified face gently, her expression bliss and relief, and I couldn't look away from her entrancing sparkling eyes, "Every second with you means more to me than even my own studies." Now I was the one who was shocked. At my expressions, Twilight giggled slightly, "Yes, it's true. I wouldn't trade our time together for the world. I like you, Jack Wright, more than I've ever liked anyone before. And I want us to be together... For however long we can be." "Ditto." Was my immediate response, happiness and relief swelling my chest, "Though it's uncertain how long I'll be here, I want to spend as much time with the most amazing pony in Equestria as possible." She looked flattered and slightly embarrassed by the statement. "But... I can't promise you, if by some possibility I get stuck here forever, a happy future. I can't promise to be an independent boyfriend who will always be there for you. You know of my condition, of course." "Autism," Twilight replied softly, eyes reflecting understanding. Yet she didn't seem fazed by my negative words in the least. "Yes." I nodded, feeling ashamed for even bringing the subject up, "That means I'm not a fully functioning member of society. I will never be a socialist, nor will I get a job - Because quite frankly I'd rather die than devote my entire life to one tiresome position - And I will never be the perfect man - or stallion - in your life." "You already are." Was her immediately firm response. What? "I like you for who you are; a compassionate man who cares deeply for his friends, and will do anything for them. You just need to work on your self-esteem and self-confidence a little." "Look who's talking," I muttered in amusement, but her words were having the intended effect. I was feeling more and more better. As though ignoring that, the Princess continued, "This can be considered a new type of friendship; one only we can explore, together. We can be there and support each other for however long we're together," Her eyes sparkled angelically, "You're my warrior, Jack, and I wouldn't have you any other way." "Just as you are my Princess, Twilight." Oh how I wanted to kiss her, right here and now. "I'll support you however I can." "As I will for you." The mare nodded, beaming at my vow while she made her own, "So then... You have no objection to this relationship continuing, for however long you're in Equestria?" "Not at all." I confirmed, smirking slightly, while my insides were exploding in fireworks, "Though you have your studies and friends to focus on as well, I'm very patient." Those purple orbs glinted warmly, "I'm glad." Followed by a warm embrace, which I accepted eagerly. How I love these hugs between us. Yet, straight after, Twilight suddenly let go and pushed back with an eager grin on her muzzle, "Now that we've got that out of the way, it's time to show you my list." List? Her purple horn glowing, a short notepad appeared beside her, flipping through pages as she spoke, "Now I've written down whatever free time I have from my studies and friends so we can spend some quality time together. I have half an hour of free time this Wednesday at three P.M to three-thirty P.M. Then an hour at one P.M to two P.M on Friday." ...Why am I not entirely surprised. "And I suppose I could detract some time on Saturday and Sunday for us two and- Oh! And we can spend some of that time working on your diet." My diet? "I read that one crucial part of a relationship is helping your partner become a better person, and we can start by making you more physically healthy. That means you can stop drinking soda every morning and taking all the chocolate from the fridge. In addition, we should work into a morning routine, since we no longer have time for our sessions, where you can get up earlier than one or two in the afternoon." Oh boy, what have I gotten myself into...? "And as for our dates, well I've read about how typical romantic dates go, and we can start with something simple like a walk in the park or a picnic together. And then with a romantic evening at a restaurant. Any would be the perfect start to our wonderful relationship!" Hm. The stunned alicorn stopped before she could speak again at the sudden contact, my hoof wrapping around her pony waist and pulling Twilight closer, myself smirking mischievously at her blushing state toward sour close proximity, "I know how we can start this official relationship." At that, Twilight smiled shyly, her voice barely whispering, "This can work too..." Solidified by a soft kiss, Twilight eagerly returning the gesture happily, a deep, passionate affection spread across our muzzles, intertwining to a harmonic symphony. Her hoofs pressing softly against my furry chest, my limb pulling her closer, gently, while my other hoof brushed her perfect hair. Time stilled as we had this wondrous moment, a moment I hadn't felt in an awfully long time, one which I welcomed back in open arms. This was... Fantastic... "Hey Twilight, Princess Celestia's waiting for your report- Oh!" And of course, Spike shows up. The kiss was softly broken up, Twilight giving me a loving look with a blissful smile on her beautiful muzzle, and I had the same expression on my own joyful face. Finally, we glanced at a stunned Spike, who was gazing at us with child-innocent disgust, "Eww, why don't you close the door next time?!" "Because Spike, our affection is something the world needs to see." I responded teasingly, prompting Twilight to blush an impossibly bright red.
Chapter Seventy-Four: You Help Me, I Help You"Once again, we at the Ponyville Boutique are grateful for your purchase." Rarity said in polite farewell to a satisfied high-class pony leaving the facility, before adding by the doorway, "Don't forget to recommend our establishment to your friends!" Heh. With a blissful smile, the white unicorn shut the door via magic behind her and hummed elegantly, examining the extra gifts the customer had handed to her aside from the bits. Then, she glanced over to me, "And allow me to be additionally grateful for your generous assistance today, Stardust. It was thoughtful of you to offer some extra hoofs while Sweetie Belle is preoccupied with some important event at her school." "Glad I can help." I shrugged, after setting down another heavy box containing packages for the fashioner which just arrived, "With Twilight busy right now with your studies - What else is new? - I reminded myself 'Hey, I still have other friends.'" She smiled humouredly, and my gaze dropped to the floating golden tickets beside her, "So, what are they...?" "A surprise." Rarity simply replied before promptly trotting across the room and placing them inside a cabinet drawer, "You need not know the details yet. But suffice to say, you and our friends will be in for a treat." Fair enough I suppose? "And speaking of Twilight..." Uh oh. Rarity adopted a sly expression, blue eyes glinting in my direction, "How goes your wonderful romance?" Figures she would ask. No one else was as invested in our relationship than the fashioner over here. "Fine, I suppose." I responded in amusement, shrugging again. Couldn't really think of that much to say. "She seems happy to be with me, I guess." "And you?" "Extraordinarily." In a heartbeat. Rarity blinked at the immediate reply, before her smile widened gracefully, "Excellent." Oh? "Because let me tell you, good sir, when I saw you two have that magical moment upon the castle balcony, I felt nothing but pride and joy for the both of you. Two star-crossed lovers brought together by the hoof of fate; destined to be one! It is simply romantic!" "Whoa calm down now, Rarity." But the blissful unicorn was in her own little world. She sighed dreamily, "Twilight is fortunate to have a stallion - or 'man' in your case - to be at her side, to cherish and hold her in her hours of need. Why, it is obvious that you were brought to Equestria by the will of destiny-" Or the will of a talking spirit, "- To fill the void of dear Twilight's loveless life." This mare is making me sick. Oblivious to Sombra's disgusted comment, the white mare regarded me brightly, before a contemplative frown took over her features, "Hmm, although, to be with a Princess, there must be some evident features of yours we must adjust to make your relationship more fitting." What? "I beg your-?" But Rarity was already on the move, always resolved when it came to work, "Come on, Stardust, we must prepare to fix you. Properly, this time. It's time you actually start regarding your appearance with the attention it deserves; one befitting for royalty!" Oh God... "After all, if you are to be our future Prince, you must look the part. Starting with that wild jungle you call a mane. Come!" I knew I should've offered Fluttershy help first... "And voila!" Followed by the chair swirling for me to face the reflection of my new look. "Rather magnificent, wouldn't you say?" "...Um..." Think of something nice to say, Stardust... "It's very... New." Was all I could muster up at my brand new hairstyle, neatly combed and drawn back with the style of royalty... According to Rarity, anyway. "Although I'm not sure it speaks me..." Rarity, of course, was hardly offended, simply nodding, "Yes I thought that would be the case. But not to worry, there are many different styles available. I'm sure there's one you'll love and Twilight will approve and adore of." Well, thank God for her optimism. "Now, we might just have to trim a little-" "No." "Now Stardust-" "No shaving my hair." That's the one thing I could never tolerate. "Then what about your uncontrolled facial hair-" "Keep away from the beard." Rarity huffed, "Hmph. Well, we all have to sometimes make due with what we have, I suppose." Turning away briefly, the mare magically summoned more items for my mane. "Perhaps something both appropriate, and that suits your personality." "Why were we doing this again...?" I muttered lowly. But the fashioner heard it anyway, taking the complaint in stride, "Why, to impress your special somepony of course! Someone like Twilight would hold high standards; much more so as a Princess now. And while you can be of questionable taste sometimes, that mare sees something in you that attracts her to you." ...Thank you, I think? "A pony for someone of such status like our friend must be elegant. Graceful. Sophisticated. Well-educated. Divine. And undeniably handsome." Rarity made several dramatic movements with each one she listed. "Everything a future Prince must have in order to rule the kingdom alongside our dear Twilight in happily ever after. And Celestia curse me if I don't help a friend in her hour of need." "So, you're saying I'm not any of those things?" I pointed out. Should I be upset this mare didn't think that highly of me? "What? Oh no no Stardust! I think you two are a wonderful match! It's just... Well..." She paused, and from the reflection I could see her hesitant expression. "Your behaviour... Is a little... Unorthodox to be with a Princess...?" I shook my head at her sheepish expression- Ow! "Hold still." The seriousness and calmness returned to her features at the sight of me almost "damaging" my new look. Satisfied that nothing changed, Rarity stood back again with a pleased expression, "You must be more careful, darling." Then the unicorn glanced away for a moment, "Hmm... We might have time for a few more looks, before we depart for the next stage of your important transformation." "And where might that be?" I asked after a moment of glaring at the unfazed smug-looking cat by the side observing us. Opal would be the best pet ever for someone like Cruella De Vil... "Tell me, Stardust, are you familiar with the highest art of relaxation?" "The Ponyville spa?" I asked skeptically once we reached our destination, the fancy-looking building standing tall and majestic. This was where Rarity wanted me to make my appearance more suitable for Twilight? The white mare responded with a confident nod, beaming at the sight of no-doubt her favourite spa, "Oh yes. Here we will find the most flawless solution to making you look fit for royalty! The owners here are the best at what they do; we'll fix you up in no time darling!" "If you say so." I said uncertainly, casting my gaze back at the building. Before promptly being shoved towards the entrance. Now, I've never been to a spa before, so I had little expectations to what would happen in there. But suffice to say, I wasn't feeling particularly positive over Rarity's enthusiasm to "helping" me. "Oh girls!" Rarity called out in a rather sing-song voice as we entered the fancy facility, greeted by a row of ponies in a reception room. "I have someone in dire need of your makeover abilities!" Well then they're [BEEP]. As if summoned by the magic words, out appeared before us were two ponies who could be considered twins. An Earth Pony blue mare with pink hair and tail, and a pink Earth Pony mare with blue hair and tail. Both wearing matching white collars and their manes straightened back expertly, and sharing dark blue eyes. Both mares, obviously the owners of this establishment, grinned happily upon seeing Rarity and I... For some reason. "Lotus and Aloe will be the ones to settle this conundrum that is your messy complexion, once and for one," Rarity stated proudly, before motioning the two mares to me, "Darlings, this one will require your utmost attention. Do you have time?" At their nods, she grinned, "Excellent, he's all yours." Now wait a minute- Before I knew, I was being dragged into the deeper interior of the place, which smelled like hot water and steam everywhere, by two ponies who were more than eager to complete Rarity's request. "I'm never going back there." I mean by God; the French stereotypes those two mares were was just terrible! No offense to the French. "Whyever not dear? I think you just look fabulous; like that of a rich Prince." Rarity stated happily, inspecting my new look with a pleased expression, circling around as though examining every detail. The smooth shiny brown mane, the neatly trimmed facial hair, the straightened tail and washed golden fur. "Tch, though I do wish you'd remove the cape for others to appreciate the hard work those mares bestowed upon you." "Hm, you should be thanking me, Rarity, my cutie mark would ruin the look." I snorted. Yet the unicorn shook her head, "No no, you should be thanking me; now Twilight will be more than impressed to the effort I have made to make her stallion look all the more appealing." I'll leave that up to her... "Are you not pleased, Stardust? Surely this will increase your chances of a future with the mare you adore and cherish." That does it. "Rarity-" "Why, you are fortunate enough to have been chosen by our friend. You wouldn't want to ruin that by looking like an unshaven goat, would you?" My teeth grounded a little, "Rarity-" "Evidently it had fallen to me to make certain you at least look more appealing for a Princess, instead of looking like a pony who never had a shower in his life-" "Rarity!" And at last, she stops! I couldn't resist glaring, "Is that really what I look like to you? An unappealing monstrosity who doesn't give any regard for what his girlfriend thinks? Am I really so self-centered to your eyes? Does everyone think of me as a selfish [BEEP]?" Without awaiting an answer from the stunned mare, I walked past her through the town, "I've had enough. I appreciate your noble intentions, Rarity, but clearly I can't be trusted enough to care for Twilight's feelings regarding me, which you are one-hundred percent incorrect about." And another voice perked up, commenting snidely, Even with all her blabbering and nauseating exaggeration, this unicorn also believes you are unworthy for a monarch. Even here, boy, you will be unloved by anyone, eventually. "Stardust, wait!" Oh what now? "You misunderstand, completely!" Rarity was right in front of me again, expression pleading for me to listen, "I don't think for a second you don't care about Twilight's feelings. I just think you simply care little about your own body." No [BEEP]? "And I simply desired to help you feel more better about yourself, to distract you from your own self-loathing, that is all." ...Huh. "You are not hideous, not in the least," The mare said matter-of-factly, "You just required some room for improvements, which I'm certain Twilight would appreciate. And the fact you have willingly participated in our activities today without stomping speaks volumes, does it not? You do care for others, demonstrated today by tolerating my efforts to help you feel better about yourself despite your clear irritation over it. Don't deny it." She added as I opened my muzzle to protest, a small smile gracing her muzzle, "You are hardly selfish, darling, as has been proven countless times." "...So, you don't think I'm unworthy for Twilight?" I asked rather hesitantly, Sombra's sneering words looming in my mind. Rarity shook her head determinedly, "You are more than a suitable match for her, Stardust, after everything you've been through together. All the times you willingly almost doomed yourself for her. What I witnessed on the balcony that night was proof that you two not only deserved one another, but are also incomplete without the other. And I wanted to help you both because you deserve each other, not because of the implication that you are simply a hideous pony with a scruffy beard and unkempt mane." "Thank you... I think." I couldn't resist smiling humouredly, yet I was relieved and inwardly ecstatic that even Rarity found us a suiting match, for someone who had high taste and expectations herself, "I'm glad you think I deserve Twilight, Rarity, I really am. Sorry for snapping at you just then. To tell the truth... Sometimes, I think..." But she only nodded, "I know. And in time, as this relationship between you and Twilight progresses, you will think otherwise." That said, she motioned forward, "Come now, let's not make this new look of yours go to waste. Twilight must see her special somepony looking like a Prince!" Why not? I nodded, following the enthusiastic Rarity towards the library. A part of me also hoped Twilight would love the sight. "I can't tell you how looking forward I am to our friend's reaction to your handsome new look." Rarity spoke with uncontrolled glee as we neared the front door to the tree-house, "No one in Ponyville will compare!" I smirked playfully, "Maybe I'll send Spike to the spa as thanks, to look more appealing for you." The mare giggled elegantly, before gesturing for me to halt, "Now, you wait right here by the door. I'll go in first, and then open the door wide to surprise Twilight with your new much more attractive appearance. It'll be spectacular." I obliged, humouring the unicorn as she stepped inside and promptly closed the door behind her, and I straightened myself. Honestly, I couldn't wait to see Twilight's reaction too. She'll definitely like it, knowing her, and then... Well who knows what'll happen next. Point being, I was shaking a little in excitement and anticipation for the bright gorgeous smile on Twilight's muzzle after the surprise on her face. And afterwards, maybe a walk in the park or something- And yet just as the front door slowly opened, something cold and heavy splashed across my entire body from above. Gah! [BEEP] cold! "Behold! My effort to your relationship!" Rarity announced as I rubbed my eyes, greeted by the sight of her dropped jaw and widened eyes. "W- What?!" The mare practically screeched, water dripping down my fur, hair and so on. "Oh no no no no no no no!" Followed by Twilight walking towards us with a curious expression and Rarity inspecting my body in panic. "But- How?!" "Whoops! Sorry about that!" Spike called form above, standing on the balcony above the tree-house with an empty bucket. Sniffing a little, the white mare then gagged and took a step back in horror, covering her snout, "Filthy water! Appalling!" Before her tone then leaked despair, "Why must this always happen to me?!" Excuse me... Why must this always happen to YOU? "I am so sorry Twilight darling!" Rarity turned to the blinking alicorn, "I accomplished my best to give your stallion a complete makeover, in order to look more suitable for someone of your stature. But now, it's been ruined! I'm a massive failure!" Finally realizing, Twilight only chuckled and placed a comforting hoof on the depressed unicorn, "It's okay, Rarity, I appreciate the thoughtfulness very much. You're a good friend to care this much about mine and Jack's relationship." "Yep." I agreed while pushing back a strand of dirty hair, smiling in amusement while trying my best to ignore the stench. "Just as I'm thankful for your attempts over making me feel better about my own body." Slowly, Rarity looked up from behind her limbs, sniffling a little, "And do you...?" "Well..." I shrugged, "You wouldn't be so optimistic if you saw my real human self. Trust me, this body's an improvement in comparison." Shaking her head a little Twilight gazed at me rather adoringly, "And besides, looks alone aren't important. Personality is key, and Jack has those in spades." Do I, though? She smiled at my skeptic look, "Yes, you do. And no matter what, you'll always be handsome to me, inside and out." Followed by a slight tilt of the head, "Although the trimmed beard is an improvement." Prompting my response in jest, "What does everyone have against the beard?" But still, that Twilight thought so highly of me was enough to make my day. Giggling, the purple alicorn motioned for us to follow, "Except the new odor on you definitely is not an improvement. Come on, let's get you cleaned up." And Rarity, who was previously upset, then perked up, "Ah well, I suppose we can schedule for the spa for you again tomorrow, Stardust." "Uh, now hold on-" "Great idea Rarity." Twilight nodded rather gleefully, "I'm sure Jack wouldn't mind, would you... Handsome?" Complete with batting eyelashes. ...And how can I say no to that? "...God dammit..." Both mares giggled at my low muttering.
Chapter Seventy-Five: Ponies with Attitude!"Is that everything?" "Yes indeed," Twilight promptly responded by a split-second of checking, another bag of essentials magically placed onto my back. Oof, good grief... "We should be ready to depart, when Spike gets down of course." Then the purple alicorn called up the wooden staircase, "Spike! We're waiting! We don't want to be late!" Where were we going, you ask? To the old castle of Celestia and Luna's. Why? Because we need to clean the place up for whatever reason. I never presumed to ask, but hey, Twilight said I would be interested in the place; and its ancient library filled with dusty books containing secrets and knowledge that the modern castle in Canterlot wouldn't have. "He's probably still reading that comic book of his again..." Twilight muttered, though not in annoyance. "Kids eh?" I said humouredly, followed by a yawn, inciting her amused glance. It was too early by my standards. "Spike!" She tried again, and this time it prompted a better reaction. "I'm coming, I'm coming!" Spike replied loudly, rushing down the stairs with the comic firmly... And tripping as he did so. Thank God Twilight had magic and a quick reaction time. The young dragon grinned sheepishly, while Twilight only gave him an exasperated yet fond look, turning around towards the door, "Probably shouldn't have let you stay up to read that comic." "It was only two minutes!" Spike protested, before his gaze cast swiftly down on the open pages, "And besides, I was just getting to the best part!" "And we'll hear all about it later, when we meet up with the others to the old castle." The purple alicorn stated casually, another bag floating towards Spike. Yet the dragon hardly acknowledged it, "Spike." "Just gimme a sec, Twilight." He waved dismissively, and I couldn't resist smirking while Twilight gave the dragon a flat look. Going back to my previous comment about kids. "You know Twilight, perhaps an early morning routine will help give Spike here more focus." I began conversationally, walking up beside her, "Shall we say... Eight-thirty?" "Hmm, wait what?" Twilight played along, an adorable sly smile on her muzzle, "Perhaps, Jack. But I was thinking more along the line of eight-fifteen." "Now wait a minute-!" "Why, I think you're being far too generous love. Eight o'clock sounds alot more suitable." "Nine o'clock!" "Hmm, I don't know, seven fourty-five sounds alot more reasonable to me." Was it just me or was the dragon visibly sweating? "Eight fourty-five!" Now we were both just grinning, "Come now Twilight, I think we should give our young friend here a much earlier wake-up call: Seven fifteen." Finally, the dragon spoke up determinedly, holding up his fingers for emphasis, "Seven-thirty!" Bingo. The mare and I exchanged triumphant looks, "Seven-thirty it is," Twilight said happily, and the dragon pouted, realizing his mistake then. "And you can wake Jack up just as early too." ...What? "We don't want him missing out on the entire day, do we?" "Now hang on a-!" But the mare had already moved to the front door, merrily feigning ignorance to my objections. "Now come along; our friends are waiting for us." I don't... You... Argh... Spike's quiet snickering instantly vanished at my unamused glare. The things I do for these two... "Looking good everypony! Let's keep this magical makeover working!" Twilight wasn't exaggerating. The place previously looked as ruined and decaying as I recalled the last two times I was here, but now it was progressing into something else. Applejack setting up paintings. Pinkie scrubbing the floor using all four scrubs for skating - I'm getting a Xiaolin Showdown memory from that. Fluttershy and Rainbow decorating the holes revealing the outside world on the roof. Rarity designing flags among other things to help make the place look more at home. Twilight organizing the group. And myself? Painting over cracks and peeled parts of the walls for Applejack to set up the pictures. And I never thought I'd say it, but I particularly enjoyed painting again. And this was coming from a guy who despised getting his hands literally dirty. Although, I think blue would compliment these repainted walls better than the same old brown- Enjoying yourself? The sudden snarky voice caused me to drop the dripping brush, but I immediately picked the thing back up, resuming my work but with a scowl on my face. What do you want? I could hear the sneer in his tone, Are you truly denying the reality of your last presence here? Of how you almost doomed your friends and all of Equestria with my retribution? If all you're going to provide is insults, 'Your Majesty,' you will gain no satisfaction from me. Hmhmhmhmhm, you are not as resistant as you delude yourself to be, boy. I can see the memories, the images returning to the forefront of your mind as you hopelessly attempt to push them away. This place reminds you of your near-failure, of the destruction of the weaklings you call your friends. Except I didn't fail. But Sombra was hardly fazed, And what of the time you did fail? As I look around through these memories, I can see how you foolishly attempted to reform the fallen Princess. Luna, once known as the more appropriate Nightmare Moon. How your plan to persuade ended in false hope. Darkness cannot be driven away by mere words boy, and yet you stubbornly refuse to grasp that simple truth repetitively. That's enough... Oh? Or maybe the truth just pains you too much to accept it? Then nothing is more proven to me now about you. I dreaded even asking. And what might that be? I practically felt the leer, That you are a coward. You-! "Jack?" The voice of Twilight Sparkle returned me to reality, and I realized my hoof was gripping the paintbrush too tightly. Removing some of that pressure, I glanced over to the six mares, some observing me curiously, "Yeah?" "Are you alright, sugarcube?" Applejack inquired, "For a moment there, you looked a little-" "Super duperly intense!" Pinkie exclaimed. Taking a deep breath, I exhaled sharply and fully faced the six equines, "I'm fine." Though my tone clearly suggested otherwise. Swallowing, I continued, "This place just... Brings back memories..." Understanding flashed in their eyes, and I was greeted by pitying- No, not pity; sympathetic looks, "If you want to leave, now would be a good time-" "No." I immediately intercepted Rarity's concerned words, prompting their blinks, "No, I'm fine, really." I grinned as an attempt to sound joking, "Why leave it to the ladies to do all the work, after all? That wouldn't be very gentlemanly of me." Some smiled, but the rest still expressed concern, "If you say so..." Twilight said uncertainly, clearly not believing I was simply fine. But, thankfully, she let it slide, and motioned for me and the girls to follow, "Come on, we should check up on Spike. It's snack time." ...Huh, barely noticed he disappeared. Some brother I am... Do not heed King Sombra's words. The next unexpected voice almost made me falter behind the girls, but I kept up with them regardless. Specter? In contrast to the tyrant, this voice was warmer and actually offered comfort in his aged voice, You will only make yourself easy prey to his manipulations should you allow yourself to fall so easily to his words. Cast aside your burdens of the past, and he will weaken. Easier said than done... But you have been trying, have you not? Ever since your moment with Princess Sparkle in your room. ...Jesus Specter! Don't put it like that! I grinned sheepishly at the glancing girls after making a surprised noise, before they shrugged and continued calling out for the absent dragon. Twilight, however, continued regarding me with clear concern. Specter continued as if nothing happened just then, You are no coward, Jack, as your previous trials have shown. In time, you will forgive yourself completely for your past mistakes; and these friends who cherish you so shall aid you among this path. Only then, will you be ready. Be ready...? For what-? What the-?! My limb immediately shielded my eyes at the sudden bright light we stumbled across, Twilight calling out, "Spike! What are you-?!" Followed by said dragon screaming, "Heeeeeeelp!" Was he being... Sucked?! Into a book?! "[BEEP]!" I immediately rushed past the mares towards the dragon with an equally resolved Twilight. "Spike!" The purple alicorn grabbed onto the pulled dragon first. And the book in turn was pulling her through. Oh no you don't! I grabbed the tail of my girlfriend's, trying not to rip it off at the same time while attempting to pull her and Spike back out. Big mistake! As the light grew brighter and some invisible force was pulling us in much more stronger. I don't think even balance could save us here! Then, I felt a grunting Rainbow Dash from behind, who was trying in turn to pull us out to no avail. And, knowing full well the mares would all try before being sucked in, I could only hope everyone would be okay as the light enveloped my entire vision. So much for snack time...! And when the light died down, I found myself along with the mares in line... Standing atop a rooftop? In the middle of the night? And... Wearing a WWE costume? What the hell...? Applejack broke the awkward silence first, "Somepony wanna tell me what the hay is goin' on?!" Yes, thank you Applejack. I too demand an explanation to why we're all wearing ridiculous superhero outfits, for the moonlight illuminated the six mares beside me wearing individual costumes of their own. From in front of us, Spike, dressed in his own basic hero outfit, stood gaping at us like a fish, before exclaiming in shock, "Holy new personas ponies!" Whoa, language there Robin, "You're the... Masked Matter-Horn!" He gestured to Twilight in pure shock, and I raised a brow at the name. "Fili-Second!" Pinkie Pie. "Zapp!" Rainbow Dash. "Radiance!" Rarity. "Mistress Mare-velous!" Applejack. "Saddle Rager!" Fluttershy. "Golden Startacus!" Referring to me, prompting my smirk at the ludicrous name. "You're the... Power Ponies!" Spike finished in disbelief and awe. Wait... Power...! "You don't mean...?" I asked quietly, examining my new golden cape, dark blue armour and gloved hoofs immediately. Power Ponies... As in, Power Rangers?! I'm a Power Ranger?! A wide grin slowly emerged on my muzzle as I regarded the costume with more approval than ridicule. "I'm a Power Ranger!" I couldn't help exclaim in both awe and pride, hoofing the air happily. Aww yeah! This is happenin'! "Um, Power Pony Stardust." Spike pointed out. Followed by an explosion below us. Immediately we all rushed towards the edge of the building to witness the going-ons below. Pony citizens of the city fleeing from the smoke remaining from the explosion, the front of a building torn open by some kind of power. Oh, is this where we face a monster? Goldar? Rita? Lord Zedd-? ...The [BEEP] is that? "Power Ponies ahahahaha! How kind of you to join us!" A purple mare - obviously the bad guy - using her unresonably long strand of hairs to move about, holding up a sphere with electricity within. Isn't that one of those devices that makes your hair stand on air when you put your hands on it? Also, who the [BEEP] is this Dr. Octopus ripoff? I've never seen her before. The evil mare continued laughing manically, and I glanced at the shocked Spike, "Uh Spike? Mind explaining?" The dragon, however, was still reeling from this new version of reality, "You're, us, the superheroes from my comic book!" Haven't we already established this? "It somehow zapped us all in here!" "So somepony zap us back out!" Rainbow demanded. "My comic book... It said the only way to get back to where we started is to defeat the Mane-iac! Your arch-nemesis!" Is that so... Well then. "Stand back kids." My grin would not leave my face, as my hoof gripped the edge of the rooftop, "Let me show you how it's done!" And without clear rationality, I leaped off, spiraling downwards to meet my supposed nemesis. Also, the 'Mane-iac?' Even Rita wouldn't name an equine monster that. And, due to comic book logic, I landed harmlessly on the ground, the stone beneath creating an impact from my descent, making me look all the more epic. I met the villain's stare defiantly, who grinned in delight. "Alright evil-doer!" I reached my limb out, and proceeded with classic Power Ranger poses, "Your villainy has come to end! I am... Gold Ranger! Hah!" Or Golden Whatever-Spike-Called-Me... But [BEEP] it I'm calling myself the Gold Ranger. What... Are you doing? Um, posing? ...You're an embarrassment to your own kind. Nah, mankind's made a fool of itself long before I was born- "Ahh, the Golden Starticus." The mare leered while still maintaining that insane grin- Oh [BEEP]! I immediately rolled out of the way at the hurled pretzel stand, followed by a mailbox thrown at the mares and dragon watching from above. Alright, if it's a fight she wants, then it's one she'll get! "Hah! Ho! Yah! Hu-Zah!" Awkward moments of silence. Even the villain looked pretty unimpressed by my classic poses. And where in God's name is the timed fancy explosion that always happen when a Ranger poses? With a war-cry, I charged, hoof clenched and charging out at the Doc Ock ripoff. That... Was a mistake on my part. A long solidified strand of her hair caught my limb and effortlessly threw me away. But I was not to be deterred, forcing my hoofs in the ground to stablize myself, and charging once again at the waiting villain, who was distracted by Applejack trapping herself with her own lasso. Leaping, I delivered a series of advanced kicks and punches towards the Mane-iac. Followed by a battle against her hair, swatting and kicking the striking and blocking strands. "Y'know... I'm beginning to enjoy this! AHAHAHAHAHA!" How cliche of a villain can you get? Jesus, even Sunset wasn't this laughably stereotypical. I am inclined to disagree there. Like you have a say, villain. ...Was a storm picking up? I was too busy fighting for my life to notice. The Mane-iac, while strands of her long green radioactive-looking hair still fought against me, was lying in content as though enjoying a spectacle above. Leaping back, I took a moment to recover and follow her and Applejack's gazes to... A tornado. With the screams of the girls and Spike within. Oh Christ! With my strength, I borrowed my hooves deep into the ground to avoid getting sucked in by the approaching force of nature, my cape flapping over me violently, and spotting Spike getting hurled out himself... Right near the Mane-iac. "The Electro Orb!" I heard Spike say in panic once the tornado flew away. The what? That thing the villain obviously stole from that building? "Well, this has been quite the mane-raising experience!" Prompting the mare to roll her eyes wildly, "But I really must be going, ahahahahaha!" Not so fast! As I ran to stop the villain, Spike took the opportunity to sneakily take the orb from the mare's unsuspecting grasp... Which didn't last long, due to the dragon tripping over his own cape, the orb rolling harmlessly on the ground and into the Mane-iac's waiting grasp. "Why, thank you Humdrum. Nahahahahahahaha!" And by plot comic convenience, she managed to somehow escape by using her strands of hair to stick to the buildings and flee. And I halted beside Spike and grit my teeth in disbelief at the inane logic. "God dammit," I glared at the retreating laughing villain. "I'm Humdrum?" Spike asked himself in disbelief, before the harsh winds picked up again. Uh oh... By instinct, I grabbed onto the dragon and held him tight, standing over him protectively as the tornado approached, attempting to escape the opposing force of nature that spawned from nowhere. To no avail. I think I'm gonna hurl! Was all I was thinking as I felt the familiar experience of this ride inside a tornado, the others within screaming with me, blurs of blue among many other colours of my friends jumbled up while I tried to hold in my stomach. "Applejack!" I faintly heard Spike call out to the trapped Earth Pony. "Ya gotta. Help stop. The tornado. From destroying. The city!" And now my ears were ringing, unable to hear another sound save for the harsh winds tearing against my fur. How long before this thing tears us apart, I wonder... No! I have to at least try to save the others... Somehow. Everyone! Spike.. Twilight...! I can- Huh? "Oh [BEEP]!" Was my simple response as the tornado inexplicably disappeared and I landed promptly onto the unforgiving stone road, groaning quietly before lifting myself up and rubbing the sore spots. "Is everyone alright...?" Answered by mutters and nods, and- "Haha! That was fan-tastic!" Pinkie said before pulling a Flash - the DC hero, not that mistake of a cardboard - and using literal super speed to rush off. Not the word I'd use, Pinkie. "Lemme get this straight," The now-freed Applejack approached Spike, "We've been sucked into some kind of... Comic book world?" Hey why not? I've been transported to a cartoon world; it's not really that surprising to me anymore. "Technically, it's called Mare-tropolis." I snorted at Spike's statement. Really? Hasbro, you couldn't at least stay faithful to the Power Ranger name and at least name this city something similar to 'Angel Grove." Like... Alicorn Grove or something like that? "And if we wanna get back to Ponyville, I think we have to stop the Mane-iac from using her Doomsday Device to destroy it!" Oh Jesus- They're not even sticking to the Power Ranger's villain plans; world domination by sending one monster each time than sending an army of them! Also, where's Zordon? Or Alpha? Shouldn't we be transported back to HQ by now? And where's the theme song? I wanna hear the theme song! Still, if this was the closest thing to being a Power Ranger that I'm ever gonna get, I'm not going to complain too badly. "So the seven of us Power Ponies will take care of Mane-iac, and get us back to Ponyville!" Wait, is Spike not participating? Did I miss something during my inner monologue? "Spike, where is the Mane-iac building her Doomsday Device?" Twilight asked, getting straight to business as always. "Her top secret headquarters! But you better get there quick; that glowing orb she stole is what she's gonna use to power it up!" "Then lead the way!" I gestured rather dramatically. Hey, I'm just getting into character here. And it stands to reason, being the one who has read this comic, Spike would know the location. As Spike nodded and began leading us towards the villain's HQ, I stalled for a moment, my gaze set on Twilight's... Appealing longer mane. "By the way, Twilight... Love the new look." Not even the mask hid her flattered blush, while the others rolled their eyes, and I simply smirked and moved forward to join the dragon, eager for more info, "So, tell me everything you know about the Power Rang- Sorry, Pony franchise." "The Golden Starticus rarely helps unless the Power Ponies need the help," Spike continued as we walked, the others behind following, "He's sorta like a Plan B in case things get way too intense for them to handle!" "So I'm Tommy? Sweet...!" It just gets better! Spike looked at me in confusion, "Tommy?" "Spike, you have no idea how overjoyed I am right now." I couldn't resist saying out-loud, the grin plastered to my face and prompting the dragon to blink, "I am getting hits by old waves of nostalgia you wouldn't believe!" "He's so into this..." I heard Rainbow whisper humouredly. "Damn right I am!" I practically yelled as walked down the rather empty streets, smiling down at the curious dragon, "On my world, they have this franchise; adapted from a Japanese program into a kids show, where teenagers in spandex fight monsters and save the world. Its name: Power Rangers." So I explained to the wide-eyed Spike everything about one of my childhood shows, how every year there was a different set of Rangers defending their world from the terror of opposing villains who always dispatched one monster per episode. Starting from Mighty Morphin' all the way to, as I've heard before I was taken to Equestria, Dino Charge. But the best moment was where Spike was hopping up and down in glee at the mention of the Zord fights; giant machines piloted by the Rangers to form an unstoppable Zord to face a giant version of a monster they previously battled in the same episode. "That sounds awesome!" Spike exclaimed in awe, matching my grin perfectly. Even I was expressing childish enthusiasm, but I hardly cared. This was my childhood we're discussing here, and it felt great discussing it with a child who was interested in the franchise. "It IS awesome Spike! Maybe, one day, if it would even be possible, we can watch the show together." "Heck yeah!" Followed by excited hoof and fist bumps. And from the corner of my eye, the mares were amused and smiling in fondness at our behaviour. Hey, so long as I wasn't getting ridiculed for my behaviour, right? "And the best part of it all, Spike, are the theme songs." Now THAT was bringing back memories. "Every season had its own individual song expressing how different yet epic each team of Rangers were. And they're all amazing... With the exception of Operation Overdrive." And Megaforce, but that's the season's fault, not the songs. At least its song was good. And speaking of, I hear the faint sound of music... Oh no... Oh yes Sombra... Don't. Don't what? I'm warning you boy...! "Ready to sing Spike?!" I straightened myself, my grin much more wider, "It's time for a medley!" "Oh! Oh! Let me join in!" Come aboard Pinkie! The ecstatic Earth Pony sped up beside us in a split-second at my motioning her over, and us three stupidly-grinning individuals allowed the lyrics to flow from our mouths, the guitars and drums echoing in pure enthusiastic hype. And as the last verse was sung, we all halted in sync to catch our breaths, inhaling and exhaling deeply after God knows how long we sung. Save for Twilight, Fluttershy and partially Applejack. It was worth it. And speaking of the former... "You're not gonna... Make fun of me for being childish... Right?" I asked between breaths, which Twilight responded with an adorable chuckle. "Haha, of course not." Twilight's eyes sparkled, "It was rather cute." So good news: We found the Mane-iac's lair. Bad news: We got captured. How? One word: Hairspray. ...Not as dignifying putting it like that. Anyway, now the Power Rang- Err Ponies, are now trapped inside a suspending cage in the air constantly sprayed by a gigantic spray-can which conveniently paralyzes our bodies and powers. And let me tell ya, I was already growing sick of getting sprayed by that damn thing. But for now, it seems, our hope lies with the only one that hasn't been captured. Spike. Tch. You are essentially doomed then. Need I remind you, Sombra, that in the original way the episodes went, that dragon played a key part in your downfall? No response. Exactly. Anyway, one should never underestimate Spike. He'll get us out of here somehow, I'm sure of it- [BEEP]... When I get out of here, the first minion whose arse I'm gonna kick is the one timely spraying us with that damn giant hairspray. Then, the villain's gleeful voice rose through the factory, "Congratulations Power Ponies! Ahaaaa! You shall just long enough to see me fire...!" Cue the red blanket before us being pulled off, revealing... "The instrument of your destruction! Muahahahahaha!" A giant hairdryer... Well, at least they stayed true to the campness of the show. "Once the Electro Orb has powered it up completely, this cannon will amplify the power of my mane one million times! An energy blast that will cause everypony in Maretropolis's mane to grow WILD! AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAA!" ...Dumb plan aside, would it be too late to try and reason with this mare? I'd say you are hopelessly naive if you plan on doing just that. My eyes observed the insane villain, grinning triumphantly at the open sky above. Point. "You will be my weapon's first victims!" Hah, joke's on you, my hair is always uncontrollable! "And there is nopony who can save you from this fate! Ahahahahahahahaa!" The mare got in her seat behind the weapon as it lowered to face us, the Mane-iac still laughing crazily. Uh, Spike? Anytime now. Fluttershy cleared her throat. Oh, we can talk again now? "I don't mean to interrupt, aren't you forgetting about somepony?" "Humdrum? Little guy? No superpowers whatsoever? Hahahahahahahaa! He's utterly useless!" "You shouldn't underestimate the 'little guy,'" I glared at the scoffing villain, "Spike might just be the most useful out of us all. He's been through alot more than you can comprehend. And we have faith he'll rescue us from this prison." And when that happens, it's morphin' time-! God damn that spray! "Fools! Everypony knows you just keep him around because you feel sorry for him! Waah waaaah!" Right now, actually, I feel sorry for you. "Maybe in your world," Twilight countered defiantly, "But in our world, Spike - Err - Humdrum always comes through when we need him!" Hear hear! "Always!" And we shared that sentiment vocally. That should be enough to encourage the dragon if he somehow sneaked in and was listening. All this faith in a baby dragon... I can't stomach the sight. Oh please, don't throw up at my expense, especially inside my own mind. "Tonight, we stand upon the brink of immortality! For we collectively - though mostly me - have finally defeated out most hated nemesis'!" She's just gonna keep going isn't she? "- And have struck a blow at freedom in the name of oppression! And NOTHING WILL STOP USSS! NYAHAHAHAHAHAHOO!" And just like that, karma intervened. A chain linked to the abandoned red blanket suddenly pulled and dragged some unsuspecting stallions, leaving them suspended in midair, trapped within the red makeshift bag. And it didn't take me long to comprehend what was happening. Right on cue, Spike! The dragon then, in a very bad-[BEEP] moment, swung across a moving chain and kicked the stallion that kept spraying us, knocking him, the timer and the giant hairspray down completely. The hairspray, in turn, fired on the ground and hit the minions of the villain, freezing them in place. "Way to go Spike!" Twilight yelled proudly. "Perfect timing bro!" I added with my own pride. And even more perfect timing; our bodies were unfreezing. I can finally get out of this uncomfortable position and freely move again. Comic book logic strikes again, but this time, in our favour! Rarity did the honours of breaking open the cage bars, and now it was time for some payback; Ranger-style. And together, we leaped out from our previous prison cell and onto the ground to kick some arse! Landing before some stunned stallions, I grinned rather darkly and proceeded to execute more flashy fighting poses. Staying true to the roots here, after all. ...I have never felt more ashamed to be trapped in your mind. [Insert Power Rangers Ninja Storm Instrumental Theme here.] The first stallion charged, and I effortlessly delivered a swift uppercut to the muzzle, followed by a hard kick to the stomach, sending him flying back. The second minion attempted to throw a punch, and I locked my limb around his, and pulled, spinning my foe and roundhouse kicking him to the side. Two more stallions charged recklessly together, and I cartwheeled back numerous times, before leaping forward and grabbing the two by the heads, and promptly smashing them against each other, causing the tow to become dazed and fall on the floor. And from the corner of my eye, Rarity was producing energy-created cages to place the minions. And four more stallions were charging at me. With a smirk, I jumped, spinning over the four minions and landing behind them. And before they could react, with two reared back hoofs, I clapped them together, the Balance Shockwave - Yeah I named the move - clashed against the defenseless minions and throwing them into a waiting pink cage. Finishing off with a satisfied punch over my shoulder, the last minion who tried to hit me knocked over from the blow, and I effortlessly threw over to that same cage, which closed immediately after. And with that, I dusted my hoofs, pleased with my work. Oh right, yeah, Power Rangers. With a battle grunt, I posed one last time, taking it all in for a moment. Damn, it felt gooood. Now then, for the Mane-iac herself- Oh [BEEP]! "Fluttershy! Look out!" The yellow pegasus looked surprise at my warning, then gazed upwards at the giant hairdryer aimed in her direction, piloted by the villain. Oh no you don't! I charged forward, leaping voer various machinery to reach the grinning Mane-iac. "Are you kidding me?!" Then suddenly came an annoyed tone from Fluttershy, "I mean, I know you're evil and everything, but you would hurt a teensy, little harmless FIREFLY?!" Uh oh... Without realizing, my body halted briefly at Fluttershy's inexplicable enraged voice, as though some force was telling me not to intervene. But why? "Well you're a great big MEANIE!" What the [BEEP]?! "THERE, I SAID IT! WHAT MAKES YOU THINK YOU'RE SO SPECIAL?!" Followed by a literal transformation as she spoke menacingly and angrily towards the stunned villain, replaced a gigantic buff pony who resembled nothing like the sweet innocent pegasus beloved by many. ...Fluttershy's the Hulk?! And with that roar of fury, I wisely stepped away from the upcoming onslaught, joining the other mares who were also shell-shocked by the transformation of our best friend. Save for Spike, who looked gleeful, as though expecting it to happen. Not even the beam from the large device could stop her, as Hulk-kershy bounced the attack right back, sending the yelling villain flying off her seat. Taking that opportunity, the unreasonably buff pegasus flew onto the machine and started wailing on it, utterly rendering the device useless beyond repair. Of all things I expected today... This was the least... Then, upon noticing us watching in shock and awe, Hulk-kershy spit out a large piece of metal and returned to her timid nature. And I was torn between laughing and shaking my head in disbelief. And I thought the Stare was apparently scary enough. A yell and maniacal laughter then prompted our attention on the Mane-iac, whose hair was producing electricity for some reason... Which then tangled the villain in her own hair and trapping her to the point of defeat, still laughing like a Hyena on its Birthday. ...Huh. "Once again!" Spike then proclaimed, "The day is saved by-!" Interrupted by a familiar pull as a bright light appeared from nowhere and sucked us all in. Though really, as we clearly defeated the bad guy, we should've seen this coming. And all eight of us landed in a heap in that same small room where we first pulled into the comic in the first place. And as the girls cheered out their own victory and relief, I couldn't feeling slightly disappointed; I was having more fun in that story than I expected. Being a Power Ranger was [BEEP] hardcore! Ah well. "Did you see how I was raining down a storm of justice at the end there?!" "You catch how I was wieldin' that lasso?!" "Cupcakes?" Rarity looked from the tray of goods to Pinkie, "How did you-?" It's Pinkie Pie. Best not to question it. "I'm just glad to be back." Spike said rather tiredly, lying down on the nearby pillow in exhaustion. Erm, was swinging on that chain too much effort for you, Spike? I couldn't resist smiling fondly at the dragon's antics. "We wouldn't have made it without you, Spike." Twilight expressed gratitude, "And I hope you realize that just because we don't always need your help, it doesn't mean we don't think you're helpful." "Quite the contrary," I added, joining the alicorn who smiled beside me, grinning down at the young dragon, "You're, without a doubt, the most helpful dragon in all of Equestria. No one else can compare. I'm proud of you Spike." "We all are," Twilight and I exchanged meaningful looks. "And that you don't have to have superpowers, to be a super friend," Spike replied happily. "Well said," He grinned brightly at the praise. "But I do have one question," Twilight then inquired after the girls joined in agreement, "Where exactly did you get that comic book?" Y'know, that IS a good question. "This on I got at Canterlot at the House of Enchanted Comics." ...Ahh. "Well, I didn't know it meant they were literally enchanted," Spike added helplessly at the expressions sent his way. The girls responded with exasperated shakes of their heads and fond noises, while I chuckled at the dragon. "So Twilight," I spoke up, now that the danger was over, and we all walked out of the room, "You mentioned a library here." So, after that adventure, I had an epiphany. While the title of the comic was obviously based off the live-action spandex-wearing heroes we all know and love, there was little they had in common. No Zords. No Zordon. No Alpha. No explosions in the background. No anything that resembled a little closely to Power Rangers. Everyone's powers were either from Marvel or DC. And you know what? That's okay. I enjoyed myself, and I would've enjoyed the episode itself had I not experienced it firsthand, quite literally. Also, it was the closest I ever became to being a Power Ranger, reliving my childhood the best way possible. And isn't that what truly matters? And hey, any ripoff is better than what they do in Equestria Girls. Meanwhile, I will say this though; going through that journey inside the comic book has filled me with a sense of nostalgia. Which is why I'm putting on a familiar costume I haven't worn in quite a while - Rarity certainly wasn't amused when I asked her to wash the old thing - and stand majestically outside the library front door, blue cape flapping in the night. This is a punishment I wouldn't even bestow upon my Crystal Slaves... And a second later, a young lizard joined me with his own outfit, standing tall and proud as we prepared ourselves for our venture into the night. With a smirk, I said without looking, "Ready Spikanator?" "Ready, Darkwing Dust!" And, ignoring Twilight's loud sigh from behind at our antics, I yelled to the air as hero and sidekick ran towards wherever trouble would find us, "Let's get dangerous!"
Chapter Seventy-Six: Hey Flutter Flutter Swing!"Any aches?" "None... I think." "Temperature?" "Fine... I think." "Problems eating?" "No... I think." Nodding, I checked off the list in satisfaction, smiling over at the pegasus, "You seem to be fine, Fluttershy. Thanks for letting me check up on you." "Oh, it was no problem." The polite mare replied warmly, returning the expression, "Thank you for visiting to check up on me. I'm glad nothing is out of the ordinary." Yeah, thank God. The last few days, things... Happened. The short version being, what they called Vampire Fruit Bats showed up, drinking the juices from the apples on Sweet Apple Acres' trees, which was a crisis to the farmers. Applejack requested our help in dealing with them somehow. Fluttershy suggested a small part of the woods closed off exclusively for the bats so they can drink in content and leave the rest alone - Which I was one-hundred percent behind, just saying - but instead, the bats were rounded up, and Twilight used a spell to cancel out the bat's natural thirst for the apple juices; but also having an effect on Fluttershy too, who had the creatures distracted. Suffice to say, my previous assumption that "Flutterbat" was a fanmade thing was disproved last night. And although the shy pegasus was cured from becoming a temporary Vampire Pony, it was better to be safe than sorry. Which was why I opted to check on Fluttershy this morning, writing down my own list of necessary things about the mare to check on so she was in perfect health. And, upon writing down this list, I was pleased with the progress over learning to write the pony way; those lessons from Twilight were paying off. "Are you absolutely sure you feel nothing out of the ordinary?" Fluttershy pondered silently for a moment, before slowly shaking her head, "Nothing that I can tell, sorry. But if I do, I'll let you and our friends know immediately." "Excellent," I said, happy and relieved the mare was completely back to normal, partially due to the fact Flutterbat actually terrified me up close. I didn't want to be a Vampire. I'm more of a Werewolf person. "Any plans today?" "Oh, yes." Fluttershy responded, counting off her daily activities, "Um, help Mr. and Mrs. Beaver with making their home more comfortable for their babies. Give Mr. Bear his favourite back massage. Make lunch for all my little friends here." Said friends, observing us from their spots in the cottage, beamed at that. "Oh, and make sure Angel gets his bath today; I forgot to wash him after the whole Vampire Fruit Bat event. Oh! And also, I have to check and see how they're doing." Setting the notepad down, I leaped off my seat and dusted my hoofs together, "Alright then, which one are we doing first?" At her surprised look, I smiled, "Just a precaution, Fluttershy, in case there might still be some lingering effects from last night. Besides, when's the last time I helped you out here?" The yellow mare returned the smile lightly, "I would love the help, Stardust..." "That," I commented in half-annoyance and half- amusement, drying my own fur as Fluttershy kindly hung my removed cape on the line, "Is one stubborn bunny." "Angel can be a little objecting sometimes." The yellow pegasus responded quietly, turning back to me with an apologetic look, "I guess he didn't like another pony watching him bathe." Scoffing, I said jokingly, "I feel sorry then for the poor future stallion who sweeps you off your hooves and has to deal with that then." Replied by a duck of the head and red hue on the pegasus' face. Haha. "Which, considering it's you, might be sooner than later." "Oh, I don't know about that..." The shy honesty prompted my gentle look, "Don't sell yourself short Fluttershy. Any pony who ends up with you will be extremely lucky. It's true," I added at the doubt in her nervous eyes, "Who wouldn't want to be with kindness incarnate with a love and care for animals?" "Thank you..." Fluttershy mumbled quietly, the blushing only glowing brighter. "You should see how many people on my world want to be with you." I continued humrouedly, inciting her curious yet shy expression, nodding, "Oh yes. The most kind, gentle soul on Equestria; too perfect for my own world, untainted by things like greed, rage and jealousy. Speaks for itself." Concluded by a chuckle, "Haha, thank God no human has ended up with you then." Otherwise we would be in trouble. "...Is-Is that why...?" Hm? Fluttershy looked hesitant, as though afraid to speak her mind, "Is that why... You... C-Chose...?" ...Oh. Right... Sighing, I approached the mare slowly, so she wouldn't think me as annoyed or mad, "Fluttershy... Look at me." She obliged, serene eyes reflecting nervousness and... Sadness, prompting my inward wince, "I didn't 'choose' Twilight; my heart did. And I'm sorry for hurting your feelings so." "It's okay..." A forced smile, but I was hardly fooled. The pegasus returned my comforting embrace softly, continuing with that gentle tone of hers, "You and Twilight are happy together. I would never want to ruin that..." Of course you wouldn't. That's part of what makes you too perfect for any human. "To be honest, I had absolutely no intention to confess my feelings to her, at first." Fluttershy blinked at the admittance, expression reflecting curiosity. "A man and pony as an item? There's a special place in Hell waiting for me for that." As the mare opened her mouth to protest, I continued firmly, "But she's worth it. And so far, our relationship hasn't been as... Trying as my last ones." "You've... Been in a relationship before?" Fluttershy asked after a moment, taking that news in. Don't know why I was telling her, but hell with it. Turning around, I walked a few steps away, recalling those mistakes of mine, "Yes... Four to be exact; one of which was unofficial." Halting, I carried on with a dry smile, "They were all brief, mind you, doomed to fail before they began. One of them was... Well, the next relationship after that was mainly used to fill the void... I wasn't the best person to have as a boyfriend back then." I was young and foolish. We all make mistakes. Hearing footsteps behind coming closer, my exposed fur was then touched by a soft comforting hoof, "Do you... Want to talk about it?" Do I...? With Fluttershy of all ponies? The most kindest and understanding equine of all? I suppose Twilight wouldn't appreciate my recollections of previous romances to compare with ours. "...It's all in the past." I replied with a frown, meeting her concerned gaze, "Even though, as you and the girls know, the past still haunts me to this day." The pegasus nodded, "I know... And we promised to help you deal with that, Stardust. So..." ...Alright. "That you did... Okay, Fluttershy, you're right. It'd be easier to talk about it." A light relieved smile, Fluttershy led the way back towards the cottage from the back. And then she spoke up softly, "Oh, and by the way, if it helps... I think you and Twilight are a perfect match." ...Huh. "Thank you... Really." I was sincere. That honest statement made me feel better a little. "As I'm sure you and Discord are too..." Then the mare's head whipped towards me with a shocked, blushing expression, "W-What...?" I laughed, "Hahahaha! Don't ever change, Fluttershy." My body froze, hooves immediately grinding to a halt whilst my fur stood on end upon nearing the creatures, happily drinking away the inside of the red apples through their fangs. Just like last time. Fluttershy, however, had no problem approaching the ignorant Fruit Bats, greeting them and asking how they're doing with gentle politeness, while I maintained my distance from the colourful bats. Like, you know it's [BEEP] up when Fluttershy was braver in approaching something than you were. The bats let out screeches in response to the pegasus, who nodded as though she understood them perfectly. Best not question it. "Then please, don't let me disturb you," Fluttershy said gently, and the creatures obliged by sucking on the apples in content, the yellow mare looking behind to face me, "They won't bite, Stardust, there's no need to keep your distance." "Pardon me, Fluttershy, but anything with the word 'Vampire' in its name kinda incites me to keep away as possible," I explained like I had the previous times the Mane Six and I tried to round those creatures up, regarding the perched bats warily, "And after you became... That, I'm kinda more inclined to keep away." Her smile dropped, prompting my wince. Stardust you insensitive [BEEP]! The saddened pegasus looked away somberly, "You're right Stardust...It must've been scary for everyone to see me like that..." "...Scary and worrisome." I admitted, frowning, "You really don't remember anything about it, do you...?" Fluttershy shook her head, "No... It's all a blur to me. I didn't mean to make my friends afraid of me..." "It was an accident," I reassured her firmly, "Twilight never meant for the spell to have an effect on you whilst you were keeping the bats at bay with your Stare." Then, her sentence repeating in my mind, part of me was feeling envy, "But at least you can't recall anything about your plight..." Unlike me. I can remember everything Sombra had me do. All those arguments and seeds of distrust sown because I wasn't careful enough. Clever enough. And it almost cost me dearly; surrendering completely to the fallen King's influence and control, and almost hurting my friends in the process. Including Twilight... And that hurt me most of all. A soft hoof jolted me from my stupor, Fluttershy, as though sensing my thoughts, sent me a kind and understanding expression, "It wasn't your fault, Stardust... We couldn't have known that King Sombra was controlling you." The reassuring words incited my small smile, "Thanks, Fluttershy..." Prompting her smile in turn. The memories of that awful part of my life washed away from the comfort of a friend, and I glanced at the nearby bats, who were oblivious to the whole thing. "...Do you want to talk about that, too?" "No, no," I shook my head, "I've burdened you enough about my past life," At her muzzle opening to obviously object otherwise, I grinned tiredly, "But if you want to talk about something that's troubling you, I'm all ears." "Oh, I'm not sure there's anything troubling me, other than the healthcare of a friend..." Thoughtful and selfless to the last. "Which was exactly why visited you today, my dear, heheheheh," I chuckled softly while Fluttershy looked away, a small pink hue on her features. That made my expression soften, "Fluttershy... You're too good to be true. It was probably best I like Twilight that way than you... No human deserves such a pure soul." The blush deepened, but even I could tell she was flattered by the shy smile on her face. "You're not a bad pony... Or human, Stardust," Was the quiet reply, "You're sweet, kind and caring too..." Fluttershy... Shaking my head fondly, I motioned to the path behind us, "C'mon, I think that bear friend of yours has awaited his massage long enough." "Thank you again for letting me use your bath, Fluttershy." The yellow pegasus perked up at my voice, looking away from interacting with her bird friends, smiling brightly while shaking her head as her birds chirped happily, "Oh, it was no problem. Anypony would clean themselves up after getting their hoofs dirty on a busy day." Oh cleaning themselves after touching so many wild animals, despite this kind mare's opinions to the contrary. Pushing back a dripping strand of brown hair, I approached the pegasus, noting from the corner of my eye the sun was already setting. Huh, "Today was rather eventful, I will say." "Yes I agree." Fluttershy nodded, glancing at the window herself, "It was fun doing this again with you, Stardust. We really should get together another time... Oh, I-I-I mean with taking care of my friends here! N-Not anything that would ruin your relationship with Twilight, because I would never do that and-!" I couldn't resist laughing. "Cute," Followed by me patting her head playfully, prompting the mare to duck her and look away in embarrassment. I laughed harder, "Hahahaha! Don't worry, I know what you meant." "Oh... I'm glad..." She responded nervously, and met my gaze again when I stopped patting her, "Thank you, again, for checking up on me and helping with my little friends. The assistance was wonderful." Well, I wouldn't put it like that but... My smiled grew slightly, bowing jokingly, "I'm glad I could be of assistance, mi'lady." Prompting the pegasus' shy giggle, "Now, I better get going. Lord knows Spike needs me to cover for him with his remaining daily chores." The giggle pitched up a little, and I smirked, nodding and heading towards the round door, "It was good hanging out with you again, Fluttershy. I'll leave you to it-" "Oh, wait, Stardust!" "Hm?" "Your notebook." "My- Oh right." In all the excitement of the day, I forgot about it. I walked over towards the item in question and grabbed both it and the dried-up quill. Grinning, I regarded the smiling mare, "Thanks. Lord knows what would happen if Discord popped by and spotted it-" As if on cue. "Honey, I'm home!" The Master of Chaos kicked open the door and gestured to himself dramatically. Of course. Fluttershy blinked at the sudden arrival while my smile widened. At the sight of me, however, Discord gasped in mock-astonishment, "Why, Stardust! Flutterbat, are you taking care of humans now?" The mare shook her head, smiling at seeing her friend, who invited himself to wrap a bear arm around my shoulder and grin teasingly, "Oh no, Discord. Stardust was just helping me out today and-" Wait... "What did you call her just then?" I asked the jokester suspiciously. "Why, Fluttermat, of course," Discord answered casually, floating away and winking towards the blinking pegasus, "Pardon the sudden visit, but I was hoping for some delicious tea this evening. I've had quite an adventure today!" "Spreading chaos, no doubt..." Discord gasped loudly at my words, putting on an angel outfit, hands clasped in prayer, "Must you think so low of me? Have a little faith, Stardust." "Mm-hm. Right, well, you kids have fun then," I simply said, heading towards the door before adding in half-humour and half-seriousness, "Oh, and Discord, kindly keep your hands to yourself." The creature snorted, "Oh come now. As if you honestly expect me to not want to be close to my friends. It's not as if I set your fur on fire... Although..." ...Don't wanna know what that trailing off meant. "I wasn't talking about me," I glanced at the observing Fluttershy, who smiled in farewell to me, and I forced myself not to grin at my own teasing words, "You lovebirds haven't even had your first date yet." And I made my exit immediately upon saying that, shutting the door behind me to the outside world. I will get the last laugh here, Discord. Although, those two as an item... I can see it, at least more than Spike and Rarity. They suit each other rather well; like a water stream and a rock, calming down the wild current into a much softer flow. With a satisfied hum, I walked down the path to collect my cape from the hanging line and- Spotted the fabric on fire. "...Discord!"
Chapter Seventy-Seven: City of the HillRollin' around at the speed of sound! Got places to go, gotta follow my rain-! Cease your internal obnoxious tune. Make me, [BEEP]-wad. Not even his Highness was gonna stop me from being enthusiastic over going to the big city. The Mane Six, Spike and myself were now by the train station, prepared to take our trip towards what they called "Manehattan." I know, stupid pun name, but you can't have everything. And hey, considering how hype the others were to going there, it rubbed off on even me. "Won't you be a dear?" I noticed from the corner of my eye Rarity saying to Spike in that affectionate voice, motioning for him to help pick up the second mountain of suitcases she had nearby. Erm, excuse me? Did you forget about our little agreement oh so long ago about not taking advantage over Spike's infatuation like that, Rarity? Both Twilight and I shared annoyed glances. "Sure, I'll be a dear," The dragon responded in hesitant obedience, prompting my sigh. "An entire week in the fabulous city of Manehattan!" The white unicorn exclaimed in an ecstatic tone, grinning at the thought. "Plus, all my very best friends there with me!" I smirked. You flatter me love. "Of course we'd all come along to support you during fashion week, Rarity!" Oh yeah, the main reason the trip was planned in the first place. A fashion show was to commence in the city, and of course, Rarity would enter. No doubt win. Fluttershy backed up my internal statement, "Not that you'll need it; we're sure you'll win." "Oooh!" Rarity squealed happily, "I can't begin to tell you how excited I am that you'll all be there with me!" Same. "However." Uh oh. The mare followed that with opening her bag, pulling out eight familiar items to present to the others. "Perhaps I can show yoooou!" ...Yeah? "What's that?" Twilight inquired at the purple tickets floating before us. "Oh oh oh! I know! A paper fan!" Heh, I don't think so Pinkie. "No, it's-!" "A magic trick! You know, where I pick a card and remember which one it is and then you put it back in the deck and I look away and-" "These are tickets to the hottest musical on bridleway!" Oh, a musical? The girls glanced at each other in elated surprise. "You couldn't mean 'Hinny of the Hills?'" Who of the what? "Because that show's been sold out for months!" Twilight gasped. "Or could you?" "I could. I do." The alicorn gasped again, to my humoured smile, "Oh Rarity you didn't have to do that. But, since you did..." And the mares cheered in excitement, clearly more than pleased to be able to attend this musical while we were at Manehattan. Save for Spike. Noticing the defeated posture and walk between carrying the suitcases, I shook my head and placed my own case down, walking over towards the dragon. Spike looked up in gratitude at my assistance, both picking up the unnecessary suitcases Rarity was adamant in taking with us. "You know, I've been to a musical once," I said conversationally. "When I was a kid." Spike glanced at me curiously. "Was it good?" "...Honestly, Spike, I am totally indifferent to it now." Well, they certainly weren't kidding. When the girls said city, they really meant a whole [BEEP] city! I wasn't expecting much, to be honest, but it was a sight to behold! Helping Spike by carrying half the luggage, we followed the enthusiastic mares around, spotting first where the musical will take place, which then they wouldn't stop talking about, Rainbow even claimed it to be the "best musical in all of Equestria." Well, since I'm a stranger to Equestrian musicals in general, I'll take her word for it. Even though that musical during Christmas - I'm sorry, Hearth's Warming - didn't really encourage me to believe the musicals around here were state-of-the-art, no offence to them. Speaking of musicals, that was cue for Rarity to begin the song number about how great Manehattan was as we begun touring the city, showing us many sights and wonders the large city had to offer. But this couldn't wait until we drop the luggage off at the hotel first? Shortly, to mine and Spike's relief, my wish was granted. Followed by a ride on a cruise ship around the city! Seriously, how technologically confusing was this species? Their time era is so unclear! Ah, who cares, I'm on a cruise ship baby! Wait, was that statue of liberty... In pony form? Oh Christ, I laughed out loud at the ridiculous sight. Hell, we even went inside it! I could call this my first technical visit to New York City. The rest of the tour was, for lack of a better word, amazing. I was having more fun than intended. Even Twilight expressed that observation outloud upon noticing the stupid grin on my muzzle almost the whole way through, to my realized embarrassment and the other's amusement. Still, I was enjoying myself, I really was. I haven't had this much fun since the Power Ponies incident. But you know what the best part was? The absolute greatest thing about coming here, apart from going with my friends? With her too. "Is there anything left to do we can help you with?" Twilight asked Rarity as we paused by a nearby clothing store, the latter staring dreamily into the reflection. "Hmm, nothing I can think of. The dresses are all completely finished, all made from a fabulous new fabric I've been working on for months, stretchy but not clingy." Rarity clothing mode. Rarity clothing mode. Activated. "Jibbery but now showy." "Sounds amazing," Fluttershy said in quiet awe. "There's nothing left for me to do but check in at the runway by two this afternoon!" ...Wait, this afternoon? "That's funny," Pinkie then spoke up, pointing at the far-off clock tower. "Because that clock over there makes it seem like that's ten minutes from now." Followed by stormy clouds appearing from nowhere, rain pouring down in perfect timing, the urgency already apparent. Yep, welcome to the city life, Rarity. "Taxi!" And the mare sprung into action. Well this ain't good, if she gets disqualified the main reason for coming here would be pointless. "Hey bud, is this cab taken?" Rainbow demanded atop a taxi cab to the stallion pulling it, the passenger answering for her. "The line's back there, buddy!" Emphasized by a ludicrous line of ponies. Now see, this was one of the minor points about this concept which baffles me. Pony taxi's. I mean... What? Was there some kind of pony taxi school to make these stallions faster than the average equine? Why include such a nonsensical idea if all ponies could walk and run at pretty much the exact same speed? Why do these poor mother-[BEEP]s have to pull a cab occupied by a lazy equine who can pretty much get to his destination without difficulty himself? "I'm afraid pulling a taxi at this time could be almost impossible!" "We'll find a way." I assured the white unicorn, as Twilight approached the front of the line. "Please won't you let her have this taxi? She has somewhere very important to be right away!" The purple mare appealed to the next passenger, who scowled towards her disrespectfully. "Not likely! She can get in line like the rest of us!" Uhhh, no. "Excuse me, [BEEP]hole?" I practically stormed forward, ignoring Twilight's surprised look and gesturing to her at the stallion's gaze, "Are both wings and the horn not a clear indicator you are speaking to royalty? Who are you to talk back at her like this? I could kick your [BEEP] for such your tone and rejection of her request!" His eyes widened, realizing his error. "Jack-" Twilight began, but the rude mother-[BEEP] stepped off the cab and bowed in apology, stepping aside hurriedly. "Oh! My apologies Princess! Guess I was in a hurry myself." The beige-coloured pony said, moving aside. Hmph. These pathetic excuses for ponies have been oblivious to their proper rulers long enough. Let me in charge, and I will- Heh, nice try Sombra. I'm not letting you take control for any reason. The pony in my mind grumbled in dissatisfaction. Meanwhile, I nodded in satisfaction, gesturing to the cab for Rarity. "All yours." While Twilight was sending me a disapproving look, Rarity was more than willing to accept my methods, "Oh thank you thank you thank you!" And hurriedly leapt onto her seat, barking out the destination quickly to the 'driver,' who nodded and sped off without fault. "Ho, that was close." Spike pointed out. Smiling, I looked back at the mares who were happy for her friend, before Twilight looked at me with both amusement and exasperation, "You know I don't want anyone to feel intimidated by my Princess position, right Jack?" "Oh I know." I nodded, smirking lightly. "But the means justify the ends." "He's right," Rainbow spoke up in agreement. "Uhh, does anypony feel like we're forgetting something?" Spike asked thoughtfully. Why, are we suppose to do something-? "The dresses!" The girls then exclaimed in surprise and horror. Oh... [BEEP]. Very nicely, that hotel attendant rushed to bring the dresses over to where the fashion show was taking place for us, all for the nice mare who gave him a purple gem as payment. To our relief, we all exhaled happily at the fact now that Rarity will, hopefully, won't be disqualified. With that out of the way, I turned my attention to an idea I had before we arrived at Manehattan, asking Twilight if there was a park around the city. Followed by my next question, to her blushing flattery and the other's amusement. "You had this planned from the beginning?" Twilight inquired in light humour, as we trailed down one of the many pathways throughout the beautiful park, complimenting the purple mare beside me flawlessly. Shrugging, I answered with an even tone. "It crossed my mind." She smiled. "Well then, I'm touched by the gesture." "I'm glad." Followed by comfortable silence, which was fine. But I think part of that was due to us not really knowing what else to say. I suppose it's fair, considering it was our first romantic walk in the park, our sides lightly brushing against one another as we moved, and Twilight had this content and shy expression that I couldn't resist mirroring the exact same look, the alicorn my only focus of vision from the rest of the ponies and couples passing by. If she noticed my fond observation, the purple Princess made no comment or indicator she did. "I still can't believe you did that." Twilight looked at me again, her voice bearing neither annoyance nor trying. "What?" "Taking advantage over my Princess status like that. I would never do that to anyone when I can help it." Of course, and that modesty is one reason I adore you so. "Are you though, love? Are you really surprised I did that, considering all the other [BEEP] I pulled?" "...Fair point. Just don't repeat it again." Twilight returned the playful smirk. "Also, no swear words while we're together like this. It ruins the mood." "...Yes dear." Your wish is my command. We resumed our gazes on the path for a moment, before I spoke up again casually. "Well, I'm certainly enjoying my time in Manehattan. You were right, Twilight." The mare grinned, looking rather proud of herself. "You see? I knew you'd like it! For a moment I thought you were to nitpick at everything as usual." Oh? "Well, now that you mention it..." "Jack." "You brought it up, love." Twilight rolled her eyes. "Don't make me regret it." And we shared laughter, just enjoying each other's presence. Purple eyes sparkled. "Still, thanks for accompanying us, and helping Rarity out like that." "Of course. Anything for my friends, and..." Twilight raised a curious brow. "'And...?'" "Girlfriend," I said after a moment, shaking my head, "You're not making me say the Equestrian term." "And why not?" "Because it's silly." "You're being silly." "It was silly of you to consider dating me." "It was silly of you to agree." "You're amazing, and I enjoy every moment with you." Twilight opened her muzzle to retort, before processing those words and looking away in flattered embarrassment, "I feel the same way..." And my heart flipped in joy. But I expressed concern at the sudden hesitant look on the mare's face. "Have I been... A good special somepony?" ...Really? "Twilight," I said in fond amusement, walking in front of her as we halted, gently cupping her pony chin. When she met my serious look, I answered without a shred of doubt, "I should be the one asking you that question." With a small smile, the mare responded with content sincerity, "I wouldn't ask for anyone else." "Ditto." Following that word was a warm embrace, happening briefly before we resumed our walk, our sides practically leaning against one another now as we trailed down the many pathways. Twilight, in all her knowledgeable glory, proceeded to explain away the statue fountains we passed by, how the park was made and the history of Manehattan itself. In turn, I told her all about the Earth counterpart of this city, and she looked at me with childlike wonder as I happily explained about the most famous city in the world... Or infamous, depending how one looks at it. I made myself certain not to mention or reference even the seedy parts about New York, though I've never been there myself. But anything to keep Twilight looking at me like that, in awe and wonder. "You'll enjoy the musical; I guarantee it, No other can compare to Hinny of the Hill!" Twilight vowed while we were stopping to view the scenery, leaning over some rail bars to the rest of the landscape below. They really love that musical, don't they? "I'll take your word for it, love." I smiled humouredly, "I haven't been proven otherwise since we got here yet." "...Jack?" "Hm?" "You were in a relationship before, correct?" ...Ah. Well figures, it would eventually have been brought up. "Yeah..." "Were you happy?" ...Good question. Was I? "...I wasn't ready," Was my response, keep my gaze focused on the exotic land below, seeing Twilight's curious glance from the corner of my eye. Unpleasant memories began to stir, "I was less in control of my condition than I am now. I wasn't prepared to take on the responsibilities and... Consequences, that came with a relationship." "Oh..." Her voice sounded regretful, "I'm sorry for-" "Don't," I said firmly, shaking my head, "It was going to happen sooner or later." That said, I glanced at the concerned mare, "As for your question... Yes, with one of them... I was happy... Just as I am now." Perhaps that was what she wanted to hear. A hoof gently placed on mine in affection and comfort, and instantly the memories vanished. The walk resumed, and already evening was on the horizon. Hell, during that time in each other's company, we engaged in some old fashioned romantic cliches. Getting hot dogs together, watching the colourful birds chirp. Myself getting drenched as we walked by the park lake when a stallion water-skiing sped by me. All to Twilight's fond amusement, so I wasn't complaining on that last part. Not too badly, anyway. "And to think, we have an entire week," I pointed out while resting under the shade of a tree, my cape removed and laying under the sun, hanging on a nearby branch for dryness. "Aside from hanging out with our friends and Rarity's fashion show, we can do this together again or, y'know, see if there's a cafe or restaurant around to go to." "I'd like that," Twilight said sincerely, her head gently leaning against my ponified shoulder. I returned the gesture, my own head resting against her own. What can be better? "And speaking of which, I can't wait to see Rarity present her designs to the judges. They'll love them." Agreed. "I don't doubt it." Imagining the scenario prompted my smirk. "And the other contestants will cry in jealously and awe." Twilight giggled, trying and failing to sound exasperated. "Jack." "Twilight." There was no one else nearby to hear our chuckles. Twilight continued, "I mean, I don't want to say that the other designers have no chance, but..." Always trying to be nice to the other competitors, eh love? "But comparing their skills to Rarity is like comparing other's magic to yours: Pointless. You're both unbeatable in what you do." I practically felt the heat on her face against my fur. "Rarity, certainly, but I think you grossly overestimate my skills..." "Or maybe you just underestimate them, love," I said teasingly. That prompted Twilight to pull her head back a little, focusing her gaze on the beautiful sunset to me. "Jack..." "Twilight! Stardust!" And just like that, the mood was ruined. But the sudden urgency from Spike was enough tow arrant our concern. Our attention turned to the hurrying dragon. "Spike? What is it?" Twilight frowned in concern, but even I heard that tinge of annoyance in her otherwise calm tone. Well, I feel flattered. Spike pointed wildly behind to the way he came. "We've got a problem! Rarity needs our help!" So a couple of things happened. One, some [BEEP] copied the entire line of Rarity's unique designs and showed it off to the mare in charge of the event. Two, Rarity has been introduced to the ugly side of the city life, earlier than expected I might add. And three, we resolved to help the distressed mare create a new fashion design in time for the event. By literally making them ourselves... Out of the furniture of the hotel room itself. ...So what makes Rarity assume any of us, much less myself, have any skills with clothes-making? Well, Twilight did reassure her that, as her friends, we'll do whatever it takes to help her see this through. I was more than willing to help, of course, but I didn't anticipate designing the clothes personally- How the [BEEP] do you work this thing?! This goddamn sowing machine is [BEEP]ing me off... Sombra, meanwhile, was taking crude amusement out of it. And to think, under my rule, you wouldn't be subjected to such frustration. None of this would have been happening... Shut up. "I go out of the way to get you tickets for the show, and this is how you repay me?" I heard Rarity speak up admist my troubles, addressing the entire sheepish group, "Abandoning me in my hour of need?" Guilt trip much? "No one's abandoning you, Rarity." I probably shouldn't have spoke up, as the mare was uncomfortably in my face a split-second later. "Splendid, then get back to work. Chop chop now!" Uhhh... "Uh! Uh! Uh! Fine!" The white unicorn slammed her hoof down at everyone's hesitant expressions, "Go and see Hinny of the Hills tonight! And then tomorrow morning when you come to see my fashion show and you find no fashion to show you'll find more entertainment!" Proceeding to mock us for our apparent tardiness and lack of interest over the whole thing. Which wasn't true. Hell, I'm honestly more pumped for the fashion show than the musical... Which is odd, thinking about it like that. "Rarity, calm down." Thank you Twilight! "What's gotten into you?" Ooh never mind... "What's gotten into you?! Go ahead, see your little show! Congratu-pony-lations fillies and colt! Sounds like you all fit here already as everypony for herself in this town!" Concluded by the frustrated mare storming out of the room, leaving a trail of uncertain ponies behind. Don't even think about it. Hm? It'd beat learning how to avoid getting my hoofs stuck in this stitching machine. "I'll be right back." I said to the others, hurrying out of the room myself to catch up with the upset equine before they could respond. Don't, boy. She's not worth the trouble. My friends are always worth the trouble. Now, where could she have gone... The balcony? That seems like a good spot to sulk away from everyone else in a hotel. Why encourage an ungrateful weakling? Sombra pressed on as I rushed by, heading towards the staircase. This has been her entire fault from the beginning; placing her trust in a stranger, when it is more sensible to trust no one. You knew that before even arriving in Equestria, boy. Don't be a hypocrite. Gee thanks, your Highness. I'll be certain to heed your oh so wise advice when I have no friends left. Hmph. I shall hold you to that. It wasn't literal- Aha! Reaching the staircase, I quickly sped up the spiral, hoping that the mare was there. Otherwise, she'll be out in the city God knows where. And even in a city of ponies it could be dangerous to wander outside in the dark. And, to my immense relief, there she was, sulking on the railing over the large city. Rarity briefly glanced at the sound of the door opening, before sniffing and looking away, as though ashamed of herself, or just mad. "Shouldn't you be working?" I frowned at the stiff tone, approaching the distressed fashioner. "When my friend is upset?" Rarity let out a choked sob, refusing to even look at me as I joined her. "Lovely view," I commented idly. And indeed it was, even the night sky complimented the skyscrapers of Manehattan beautifully. Rarity stayed quiet. Sighing, I regarded the mare. "I'm sorry for what that copycat did to you, Rarity. No one deserves to have their originality be plagiarized like that." She smiled weakly, "Oh, it's alright darling... Which is more than I can say for myself..." Followed by a short wail of distress and self-resentment, "Oh Stardust! How could this have happened?! How could someone take advantage of my generosity like that?! What did I do to warrant such a horrible action?!" Well, no one's perfect. There are times when even selfishness and greed could corrupt a pony. Look at the being stuck in my head, for instance. I ignored Sombra's grunt at that. Regardless, this sulking mare, whose back I patted for comfort, did no wrong, and prompted nothing to deserve such harsh reality. Perhaps ponies have more in common with my kind than I thought... "You know something? There's an important life lesson to be taught here." At that, Rarity looked at me through upset eyes. "[BEEP] happens, unfortunately. Life is never fair, not to anyone or anything that happens throughout time. We will always be [BEEP]ed over by something or someone for their own selfish agendas. But you know what?" "...What's that?" I smiled, meeting her uncertain blue gaze, "We do our best to overcome those trials in life; learn from them and for the better. And the best part? Your friends are here to back you up." "Stardust... I..." "Those mares downstairs are working tirelessly to make you the most perfect designs for the upcoming show." I inclined my head to the door, "Because they love you so. Even myself and, perhaps most importantly, Spike." She, at least, released a tiny smile at that, inciting me to go further, "Original designs or not, you'll win. I guarantee it. But you must be patient; throwing your anger and frustration on us won't help anything." Rarity looked away at the chide, nodding slowly, "Of course... I've wrongfully placed my negative emotions on you all... But, the fashion show is soon, and-!" "Have we ever failed to help you before?" I interjected calmly. "Well... There's a first time for everything-" I shook my head, motioning to behind us. "Come on Rarity, put faith in us. As Twilight said, we'll help you no matter what... And you can start by telling me how to work that damn sowing thing." I overslept. And to be fair, we all did. Working our [BEEP] off the whole night designing those clothes does that. The first rays of sunlight already hit before we were done. And God damn were we tired. Exhausted, I welcomed myself to blissful sleep; that new early hours regime Twilight installed for Spike and I made me typically more tired than usual, so I was more than happy to sleep for like twelve hours or so. Unfortunately, as I told Rarity last night, fate wasn't so kind. I was yawning still as we walked through the rain to the building where the fashion show would occur, only to find we missed the entire event... And that the mare disappeared herself. Where could she have gone? Naturally, we began to worry. Rarity was previously at the show, that was confirmed by that snobby-looking mare who looked suspiciously delighted upon informing us, but left so suddenly during her own showing off the designs. But why...? But, thankfully, the white unicorn returned at the reception, and we eagerly exited the stage room to greet her. "There you all are!" There you are, Rarity! "I can't believe it I thought you all went back home!" "We missed the show because we overslept." Twilight explained regretfully, "Suri told us you lost." Which I found hard to believe myself, really. "We're really sorry." "I lost?" Rarity said in disbelief, looking down for a brief second before her expression hardened, "You know what? I don't even care! I'm just happy you're all still here after how I treated you! Taking advantage of your friendship the way I did, how could you ever see past it?" "We all make mistakes." I shrugged. But at least she learned. That was the important part. "But you were pretty rotten." ...Jesus Applejack! Rainbow shared that sentiment. "Wow Applejack, I know your thing is honesty, but c'mon!" "Last night we may not have seen you at your best," Twilight said to our doubtful friend, "But we know you! And we never let one thing like that change how we feel about you!" Group hug! Hell, even I joined in. You're letting them change you to their ways. As opposed to being changed to your ways, eh? "Y'know," Rarity began as we left the building, after expressing her gratitude to us. "I already arranged to make it up to you this afternoon! Hope you're all available for an exclusive performance of Hinny of the Hills!" I chuckled while the mares and Spike cheered. Of course we are. "Maybe on the way we can get some soda," I spoke up with glee, and they rolled their eyes and groaned playfully at my enthusiasm for the drink. "What? I'm [BEEP]ing exhausted! Also, I'm never sewing anything in my life again!"
Chapter Seventy-Eight: Colours of the RainbowI trust you enjoy playing delivery boy? Oh on the contrary, I enjoy just about any task Twilight bestows upon me nowadays. Tch. Your affection for her clouds your senses; she will simply express gratitude and return to focusing on her studies. Probably, yes. But that's who she is, and I wouldn't change it for the better. Hmph, you're becoming more of a sentimental fool every passing day. This world affects your persona drastically; are you certain you desire to return to the behaviour of your past? Almost halting, I scowled. No need for that reminder, oh great one- "Hey Stardust!" Jesus Christ! Thankfully I managed to duck in time before the blue blur possibly hit me, the pegasus flying over my body and immediately swerving around, coming to a halt herself. "Rainbow," I greeted flatly, checking if the books bound to my back accidentally tore off from the gust of wind. "You know it doesn't hurt to greet a friend like everyone else?" "But what would be the point in that?" Rainbow grinned playfully, flying above instead of using her hooves, like always, and shrugged. "Besides, I like surprising everypony with my awesome flying maneuvers. Were you not impressed?" "..." "..." I sighed. "I suppose it was a little impressive." "There ya go!" She beamed proudly, before zooming over to the stack on my back. "Sooo, what's with these books?" "Derpy sent the wrong package to the library... Again." Lovable klutz. "I just went to collect them now." "Oh..." Followed by rather awkward silence, Rainbow regarding me for a brief moment. Then, she spoke blatantly, "Then what are you gonna do?" I shrugged. "Probably read and then-" But the scoffing blue mare cut me off, "Lame! Don't you ever do anything exciting in your life, Star? Twilight, I understand; Princess Celestia made her into a bookworm." Incorrect. Even as a filly, Twilight adored reading. "But you? There must be something more exciting for you to do!" Smirking, I proceeded to walk by the hovering pegasus. "Well, if there is anything you can find that I'll enjoy doing, do let me know. Good day Rainbow." Besides, there were plenty of other things I did aside from reading. Baking brownies for the Cakes, clean up the library, cover for Spike when he's too lazy - I'm sorry, 'tired' - to do his chores. And, my personal favourite, hang around with a certain Princess whenever we're along together. But there was no need to share that last part- "I got it!" Gah! The persistent mare flew up right in my face, forcing me to halt again, "I've got tons of exciting ideas you'll find awesome!" "...Excuse me?" "Yeah! I know a couple of things way awesome, that I guarantee you'll love!" Not sure I like the sound of that. "C'mon Stardust! Let's go!" Blinking, I pointed out casually, "Er, Rainbow? I have these books to deliver and-" "Books shmucks! You can deliver them later!" "Rainbow DAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAASH!" The sudden forceful had the belt snap, the books falling through the air as I was unwillingly sent flying by the blue stubborn pegasus, who seemed more than gleeful to 'help' me. Well right now, she was only helping by destroying my voice box as I screamed in terror and outrage. "Don't be a foal, Stardust. It's easy!" Looking down rather fearfully, I responded with a small quiver in my tone, "I'm not sure this constitutes as 'easy,' Rainbow." Yep, this mare was insane, because there was no way in hell I was going to survive sliding down this large wooden ramp on roller skates, trailing down a tall hill with the bottom curving upwards. Making it would only hurtle me into the sky and no doubt to my death. I gulped, and Rainbow snorted, "C'mon. You weren't afraid of fighting monsters but you're scared of this little ol' ramp?" "Honestly, I'd take the monsters..." I should really stop looking down... "It's not gonna hurt you, Star." I wish I had your confidence, Rainbow. "I mean, sure it looks dangerous, but I've done it a thousand times. It ain't gonna harm ya." "But I'm not you!" This will be rather amusing to observe. You stay out of this! "Can I at least wear something protective other than a helmet-?" "Nope. Away we go!" "No Rainbow wait- AHHHHHHHHHH!" And just like that, the wind and gravity forcing my body to descend down the ramp faster and faster, the mare pushed me without hesitation. I'm gonna die I'm gonna die I'm gonna die! OH [BEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEP]! Reaching the curved point of the wooden unstable ramp had my unwilling body forced upwards, sending me hurling through the air. My vision became a blur; the colour of the land and sky mixing up as I couldn't tell where I was heading or if I would make it. My throat already became dry from the screaming. Please, someone help me! And thankfully, some sweet merciful deity heard my plea to live, and I heard a loud splash, my vision covered in water. Instinctively, I threw my head out of the small lake I have landed in, right in the middle of the Ponyville park. My sight became much clearer after rubbing my poor eyes, greeted by the sight of annoyed and worried ponies who were drenched themselves, no doubt from the large splash. Whoops... "See? Wasn't that awesome?!" The pegasus had the gall to fly right in front of me with a proud grin, pleased with herself for almost killing me. Again. At my look, Rainbow then rolled her eyes and huffed. "Fine! We'll do something less extreme. And I have just the thing in mind!" No. No no no nonononono! "You're not making me do this!" The suicidal mare responded by pushing harder, my own body dragging through the ground towards the dangerous insects. "They won't... Bite... Maybe sting, but hey... What can ya do?" Run for my [BEEP]ing life? I won't swear outloud, in case the beeping noise would startle the army of bees and make them come after me with a vengeance. Relenting, Rainbow flew beside me, motioning to the buzzing insects, all enjoying themselves in their little white houses, oblivious to our approach. And hopefully, it stays that way. "See all these bees? Well, we're going to pay them a visit. And then, run for our lives while they chase after us! Doesn't that sound like fun?" My gaze switched to the bemusing pegasus. "You're insane." I should just leave, and not come back. Rainbow took the truth in stride. "Psh, as if. I'm just making your life a lot more interesting." "Trust me, ever since I've arrived in this world, my life so far has been nothing but interesting." My sight then resumed hesitantly on the small houses, hooves shaking slightly anxiously, mind screaming for me to turn tail and run, "How about we not disturb these bees and try something less... Suicidal?" Rainbow snorted, folding her limbs with a sly expression, "Don't tell me the big bad Stardust Balance is afraid of little ol' bees?" "I got stung by a bee once, and it's a sensation I never want to feel again," I said flatly. "Oh... Then you better run fast!" "No Rainbow stop-!" OH [BEEP]! "Run Star run!" The mare zoomed by me, an army of angry insects in her wake following the direct kick to their home. And I happily, more like frighteningly, obliged, pursuing Rainbow and prioritizing to smack her over the head for this- Unfortunately, I was not fast enough to outrun the outraged little [BEEP]s. "Well... Better luck next time, aye?" I'm not talking to you. I heard a sigh beside me, "Come on Star. How was I suppose to know you weren't a very good runner?" You... Ugh... You see now what friendship costs you? Shut up. I exhaled sharply, and that seemed to incite Rainbow to continue trying, "Well, at least now we're just relaxing, right? I mean, it must feel amazing to be resting on a cloud." ... "It's alright..." Ugh, it hurts to even open my muzzle. My face and limbs were completely covered in stings by those little mother-[BEEP]ers. My constant wincing at the small bits of pain wasn't helping, not even that cream Fluttershy provided to help me recover from the harsh stings. Thankfully, silence. Rainbow only sighed in turn to my low response and continued cloud gazing with me. While we rested atop a cloud. I wasn't wrong; the thing was comfortable and soft, softer than my own bed. And gazing at the serene blue sky above... Really was peaceful. No wonder Rainbow enjoys resting on it. "Hey Star?" The mare spoke up from her own cloud. "Hm...?" "You know how our world is a 'TV show,' and that I'm a main character?" "...Yeah?" Somehow, a small part of me knew what Rainbow was going to ask. "Am I that famous? Like, totally one-hundred percent famous? Do a lot of your people love me?" Called it. "Why do you ask?" "Eh, just wondering..." I imagined the mare shrugged casually, containing the inward excitement over the concept of having countless adoring fans. I'd dare say you're the most popular character, Rainbow. "You're... Quite famous." How best to say this without boosting that large ego of hers even further? "You're beloved by many. Hell, children and adults alike want to be like you; you're an inspiration to many. Just like the rest of our friends are." Her voice leaked glee, "So, how many fans do I have? A hundred? A thousand?" "Probably over a million." Before snapping my big mouth shut for saying that. Oh God... From the corner of my eye, the shocked mare sat upwards, regarded me with wide eyes, "Really?! A million?!" I winced. "That might be a tad exaggerate but-" "That's... AWESOME!" "Although specifically it could be under-" "I have GOT to visit your world! Imagine how many fans want my autograph! And I can show them my awesome flying techniques! I'm more famous there than Equestria!" "Now let's not-" "Oh! Is there anyone you know who's a fan of mine, Star?!" "There's my little sister-" "Great!" Oh dear, what have I done? "Just wait 'till she hears her big brother got to hang out with her favourite flyer in all of Equestria!" OW! The mare abruptly pulled me from my lying spot, beaming right in my face. "C'mon Star! Let's go make your sis proud!" ...Something tells me I made a really huge mistake. Alright... This didn't seem too bad. I mean, compared to everything else we've done today. Roller-skating, disturbing bees, skydiving, racing and so on. This seems rather tamed than the rest of them. "All you gotta do is just jump." Rainbow instructed, gesturing to the far-off lake below, "Trust me, you'll be down before you know it." Jump off the high dive... Yes, that I can do. Now that my right ear is no longer disabled, I am capable of doing this... My legs shaking aside. "Welp, see ya at the bottom." And just like that, Rainbow already sped downwards. "Gee thanks," I replied dryly as the mare started flying around the lake. She can't sit still, can she? Apart from taking a nap on a cloud. Frowning, I inhaled and exhaled deeply, bracing myself for this high jump. Why do you indulge this obnoxious mare? Sombra sneered, Her persistence for danger will only harm yourself and those you cherish. Recall the tornado incident? How that almost annihilated those poor mares? Yes, thank you Sombra, but I don't need reminding. And besides, we all make mistakes. Okay... I'm ready. I can do this. I've survived worse... ...Here we go. With grit teeth, I jumped off, forcing my eyes to stay open as the wind flapped around me and my cape, slashing at my face and the sore spots of those stings. The clear water below starting to get larger and larger as I descended- Wait... What was Rainbow... What is she doing...? Oh no... Oh nonono...! She was spinning around the lake for a reason, and now I've discovered why. Speeding around the presumed spot where I'd land, the blue mare used her speed to her advantage; the wind pressuring down on the water and creating a small yet powerful-looking tornado mare completely from the liquid. My God... This was what she had been planning from the start! "RAINBOOOOOOOW-!" Whoa Whoa Whoa Whoa WhoaWhoaWhoaWhoaWhoa! The tornado, as soon as it swallowed, spat me out like it belched, sending me, once again, flying through the air and over the landscape. And right now, I was too stunned to even scream or yell at this sudden turn, praying for my body to at least land non-fatally... Or painfully. And, either by planning or convenience, a trampoline waited for me. Oof! Not even the harsh impact snapped the object, sending me bouncing upwards into the sky, heading directly to the town. What was Rainbow's plan here?! Wait... Was that a hole in the ground. Perfectly, I managed to land straight inside it, my vision then surrounded by brown dirt as some unknown force pulled me through the tunnel underground, leading somewhere I dare not imagine where. How long was this going to go on?! Eventually, I had my answer. Like a geyser, my body shot out of the ground, hurling through the air for a brief moment... Then falling. Straight into a waiting barrel. Another splash and my field of vision was water. Amazing how through none of that my body bared no pain. But, as soon as my brain comprehended my situation, my hooves immediately started gripping the edges and pulled me out, quick breaths for air- "Smile!" Agh! A flash from a camera. And, rubbing my eyes, I was greeted by the sight of... A crowd. In the center of Ponyville. And Rainbow Dash at the front holding a camera. ...Uh? "That was awesomeness at its max!" The pegasus exclaimed, and many ponies began cheering for their insane hero. Frowning in disbelief, I pulled myself out, landing on the ground in a heap, limbs disorientated. Well great. The mare then grinned as some of the audience began dispersing, "Well, did you enjoy that one Star? Planned the whole thing myself after all those other tries." "..." "See? Even the crowd thought it was awesome! Can't blame them, heh, my ideas for fun typically are." "..." "Haha, you should've seen the look on your face! I knew having the camera for this occasion was a great idea on my part! Right... Stardust...?" "..." "Aw c'mon, it wasn't that bad! I mean, you didn't get hurt this time, right? Plus, wasn't this far more exciting than reading some dull book about researching magic or-?" "Incredible..." "Huh?" Rainbow expressed puzzlement after I uttered that, standing up and straightening myself. My frown deepened at her ignorance. "Incredible... Have you learnt nothing?" I practically hissed through anger and irritation, prompting the mare to blink at the tone, "Did you get a kick out of recklessly endangering your friends like this?! First the tornado at Cloudsdale, and now your little stunt here! God dammit Rainbow Dash!" "Gee, you didn't have to bring that up..." The pegasus rubbed the back of her head nervously. But I was hardly finished, taking a step forward, "Here's a tip, Rainbow; not everyone will like or share interest in the same things you enjoy. I have never - ever - loved the idea of throwing my life away for [BEEP]s and giggles. I could've potentially died from ALL the activities you forced me to partake in today!" "Well maybe if you simply said no I-" "I DID!" I yelled in disbelief, the pegasus now flinching at my tone, her own annoyance slowly vanishing to shame, "But as always, you didn't listen. You never do! Does everything I say sound like 'Blah blah blah' to you? You are reckless, impulsive, inconsiderate, with no regard for other's safety!" Just like now! Just like... Now... "You never change!" I continue hotly, Rainbow now looking away from my gaze, the crowd now disappearing completely, desiring not to get in the crossfires, "Only sheer entertainment grabs your attention! No wonder my sister... Loves... You..." Jesus... ...Heh... "She deserves a better... Better..." My tone was breaking, that anger and annoyance slowly going away itself, "Ha... You're so ridiculous, Rainbow... Haha..." The mare slowly perked up at my shifting posture. "Star...?" "Hahaha... You're a terrible role model..." More laughter leaked out from my muzzle, the reality of what occured previously replaying in my mind, and taking an entire different turn. Ah [BEEP] it. "Hahahaha HAHAHAHA!" Full blown laughter erupted from my throat, and Rainbow only stared as I couldn't resist, "You're the... Haha! Absolute worst... Pfft HAHAHAHAHAHA!" Hell, the effect even worked on Rainbow, who began chuckling herself. Before then too evolved into joyful laughter, my previous lecture forgotten by both as we merrily laughed our [BEEP]es off, and the rest of the two just regarded the two laughing ponies strangely. Eventually, that laughter slowly died down, concluded by a tight gleeful embrace, a hug harboring no hard feelings. "Because, really, Rainbow, I should be use to this already." The mare snorted playfully at my humoured statement. What a day. A very painful, yet hysterical day. But now, I can finally relax as night began to fall, lying in bed recovering from the "extreme" sports that our favourite blue pegasus decided to have me partake in. Shifting continuously, I groaned in relief as the bed worked its magic on the sore sports. No way was I going to let Twilight make a fuss about it, hence why I stealthily entered the house and into my room. I wouldn't say the day went... Too badly. If Rainbow could maybe calm down a little- My door burst open. "Heyo!" Eh of course... "Rainbow." I greeted, smiling tiredly at the mare, who couldn't stop flying even in confined space. "How are you not exhausted?" "Psh, like I get tired that easily." She waved dismissively, smirking at my state. "But I'm glad I got you to at least have fun, in the end." "Yep." I replied simply, leaning my head against the pillow, "Thanks for doing that, the pain aside." "No prob!" She winked, before toning down slightly, "So... You're not mad?" Mad? A quiet sigh escaped my muzzle. "You mares seem to be affecting me with your personalities every passing day." We exchanged grins, "Just try not to throw me into considerable danger like that again. And, sorry for yelling at you like like that." "Heh, no worries. And no promises about the dangers," Rainbow said teasingly, folding her limbs. "We should definitely hang out more sometime. You're not so bad when you're not grouchy." "...Thanks, I think," I replied in amusement "And underneath that reckless behaviour of yours lies a heart of gold." She smiled in flattery, shrugging. "Of course, we should spend time together again. I look forward to it." "Same. Oh, right!" Hm? And suddenly. a folded piece of paper was thrown onto my lap. And what is this? I picked it up, unfolding the paper curiously, and was greeted by... Huh. "Rainbow, this is your signature." "Uh-huh." "With a picture of yourself, posing." "Yep." She nodded smugly, looking pleased with herself. "For your sis. You know, when you get back to your world." Why- Oh... ...Hah. "She'll love it. Thanks Rainbow." I grinned sincerely, nodding to her. "I think you just made Cerys's day... Or life." In addition to the luckiest little girl in the entire world. I especially loved the short message: "To Stardust Balance's awesome little sis! How you put up with him is beyond me! Have an awesome day!" We both laughed at that. "Thanks indeed Rainbow." Yet before she could answer, another voice popped in, "Stardust? Rainbow?" And Spike entered the room, regarding us quizzically. "What's going on?" "Humour, Spike, mostly humour." Followed by more chuckles between us. "Oh, okay." Spike smiled, before addressing me, "We were wondering where you went all day, Twilight's been waiting for you to come back with those books she ordered." Those-? Uh... Uh oh... Oh [BEEP]... "Hey, don't look at me!" Rainbow cried defensively as my gaze slowly shifted to her. "It's not my fault!"
Chapter Seventy-Nine: It's Magic, You Know!"Wow..." "Yeah..." Note to self: Thank Rarity again for the suggestion. Both pony and human-turned pony stood in awe at the gorgeous sight before us; liquid rainbows descending like waterfalls into the multi-coloured lakes and streams. White clouds pouring down the rainbows like fountains. The area partially covered in a white mist, complimenting the location in its mystery and beauty. They certainly weren't kidding about this place being the perfect spot. Winsome Falls. The location of our first date. "It's magnificent..." Twilight mumbled quietly, slightly out of breath. Yes I suppose constantly teleporting until we reached this area does that. Hearing that, I smiled humouredly and glanced at the mare. "You need a moment?" "No, no, I'm fine." Twilight shook her head, grinning forcibly back, before gazing around the landscape. "It's certainly wondrous, isn't it? I've never anything so beautiful in my life." "I have." Twilight looked at me curiously, then upon seeing my playful gaze, the red hue made another appearance, ducking her head shyly. Ah it's always fun to tease her. Clearing her throat, she continued with a content smile, "This is perfect for our first official date, Jack. Rarity was right; I can't think of any better place for us to spend time together like this..." The red hue on her face deepened, and I couldn't resist smiling, swallowing my own inner nervousness. "She certainly wasn't exaggerating," I concurred, taking in the place with her, "This is amazing... And to be here with you, Twilight... Well, times that by a hundred." Yep, still got it. My grin widened as Twilight's face was practically glowing red now, contrasting against her normal purple fur. But even so, she looked quite pleased herself to be here, lighting up her horn to pull something out of the bag of essentials. And of course, it was a book. A large one, at that. Twilight immediately flipped open the pages, "Now, this book tells all we need to know to have the perfect first date. It says we start by holding hoofs occasionally, alongside eye contact so you know you have each other's attention. Then over lunch we typically talk about our interests and find out more about each other and what we have in common. Also, a romantic walk around in close yet respectable distance-" Always one for beforehand preparation, eh Twilight? "Or." My hoof grabbed the book before the alicorn continued reading outloud, waving it playfully. "We could not play by the rules and simply just enjoy each other's company. That's really what a date is." Twilight quickly reached out, but I raised the book from her reach, prompting her light frown, "Jack, the book please." "Nah, I'm good." "Jack." "How about a kiss and then I'll consider it." The alicorn then resorted to climbing up my own chest to grab the object, but I still teasingly kept it from her grasp. But even through her annoyance, I could see the playfulness in her beautiful sparkling eyes. Eventually, the mare relented, taking a step back before- Oof! A second later, laughter was heard alongside the rainbow waterfalls. I found myself rolling over the grass with the attacking Twilight, the pair of us laughing like it was nobody's business, the book all but forgotten. And my heart was soaring in joy; as if everything was perfect right at this very moment. The rolling concluded with myself victorious, standing atop the lying mare, who shared my ecstatic grin. "I claim dominance," I said gleefully. Then Twilight suddenly smirked. "Oh?" Hm-? What the-? And, by her magic, I was the one then lying underneath the triumphant pony, who was smugly looking down at me. "You were saying?" "You cheeky-" My amused retort was cut off by the lips pressed against my own, my muzzle immediately returning the affectionate gesture, hoof reaching up to brush a strand of her mane. Eh... Alright, she won that round. As we left rather early in the morning, it gave us ample time to reach this destination via teleportation. As such, we were now having a lovely picnic lunch together, carried with us inside the travel bag. Fresh hay and salad sandwiches - the former for Twilight and the latter for I - laid perfectly on the organized picnic blanket among other things, and we quietly observed the waterfalls, the sounds of the liquid pouring and crashing into the lakes echoing through the Winsome Falls. And, let me tell you, I can't think of anything better than this. "The Falls were first discovered three-hundred years ago," The sudden statement incited me to look at the smiling mare, who was now recounting knowledge she picked up, as always, "When a couple of ponies got lost through the lands as a royal embassy." "Fascinating." "It is." Twilight gave me a mock-exasperated expression. "It then became known as Winsome Falls, after one of the emissaries, Winsome Cloudberry, named it after himself." "How modest of him." I grinned humouredly. The alicorn nodded, looking at the landscape again. "But it remains a mystery to this day, how exactly the rainbows from the clouds become liquidized so quickly and merge together with the Falls' lakes. Maybe I can discover how while we're here!" Ahem? "Such an epiphany might give us answers to... Oh, right." Twilight grinned sheepishly at my amused look, glancing at her own sandwich apologetically. "I'm here to spend time with my special somepony, not indulge my curiosity." ...Alright. Standing up, I brushed the bit of my last sandwich off me and offered a hoof to the curious mare beside me, smirking. "Well, the day is young. Why don't we indulge your insatiable quest for knowledge while we're here. A walk, my inquisitive Princess?" Twilight grinned, happily taking the hoof. "Why certainly, my surprising Warrior." Heh. I chuckled as we walked, the fur on our sides brushing against each other from the close proximity we moved together. "Hmhm, typically Princesses go for knights, not warriors." Twilight shrugged, eyes glinting in amusement and affection. "Maybe I'm not that kind of Princess." I returned the teasing in full. "You're right; you're unique in every way." Twilight blushed at the compliment, prompting my own amusement to grow. "Haha! Thought you'd be use to the compliments by now love." Twilight pouted - That's right, pouted - frowning lightly, "Pardon me for never being showered by praises or flattery by someone else before. Much less a being from another universe entirely." "Oh yeah, poor you to get hit on by a human, than cowardly stallions who can't see true beauty if it slapped them across the face." She raised a brow at my dry statement. "At least they'd be more well-mannered than you can occasionally not be." "'More well-mannered?' Their patience might run out if their Princess expressed more interest in her books than her special somepony." "I don't- You..." I smirked at her expression. "Me." Twilight regarded me with an irritated look for a brief moment, before smiling rather slyly. "At least they're not getting wet right now." "Wha- Agh!" Now that was a cheap move. Without a split-second of hesitation, Twilight ended the witty argument with a shove, dropping me into the rainbow-patterned lake to my right. And, once again, I found myself covered in soaking water, this time made entirely from rainbow. The water wasn't deep, thank Christ, so I was fortunate to see the grinning mare observing me with that glint in her purple eyes. That was a side of Twilight I seem to continuously pull out. And speaking of pulling... "How romantic of you," I stated sarcastically, sitting up and edging closer towards the mare, who simply smiled. "More than I can say for- Whoa!" Revenge! My two hoofs swiftly reached and pulled at Twilight's front limbs, forcing her to join me in the rather warm lake beside, a splash of multiple colours as the result. The yelping mare immediately sat upwards, glaring at me for acting out my retribution. "That, was a dirty trick." "All's fair in love and war," I retorted simply, grinning smugly. And Twilight matched that grin suddenly. "In that case." Now, I honestly wasn't expecting a splash war with her while we were here. But, as always, this alicorn takes me by surprise. And I was loving every second of it. And from Twilight's playful taunts and laughter, she was too. Balance and magic playfully battled as water was thrown left and right towards the opposing foe. Not even the waterfall above could supply enough with the amount we're splashing over onto the grass and pathways. Some were even mini tidal waves, and the last impact of rainbow water clashing against each other resulted to a large spew, landing everywhere. And as the chaos died down, but Twilight and I were grinning at each other childishly, and we laughed to our heart's content. After which, we just peacefully sat in the warm liquid, just regarding each other fondly. Yep, nothing more perfect. Just what did I do to deserve this deity? "And I declare myself the winner," I announced playfully. Twilight raised a humoured brow. "Indeed?" "Well... We're even now, my dear Princess." I smirked, and the alicorn looked away again, both shyly and as though in thought. Of course, she's always thinking; never stopping. And that's another thing I loved about her. "You should let out that childish side of yours more often." "As should you," Twilight retorted, smiling blissfully. "Seeing you getting excited during that adventure in Spike's comic was kinda cute." I didn't miss the teasing in her tone, inciting my mock-glare. "You said you wouldn't make fun of me for that!" And another round of chuckles was exchanged, Twilight then speaking in a more somber tone after a few seconds of silence. "Jack?" "Yello?" "I was wondering," She began, eyes staring at the multi-coloured water in thought. "About your opinion on something." Uh oh. "Then you're doomed already." She gave me a look. "I'm serious." I nodded. "Sorry, go on." I admit, I was intrigued as to where she was going with this. Sighing for a moment, Twilight seemed to brace herself before proceeding, "Do you think I deserve to be a Princess?" She continued before I could respond, "I mean... I'm more than honoured to be one, and I trust Princess Celestia's judgement. And, after everything we've been through, I could understand why she chose me to be a Princess. But... Sometimes, I wonder..." "...If your mentor might have made an error in judgement." Twilight hesitated, before slowly nodding. "I prefer not to doubt Princess Celestia. But no one is prone to mistakes... Sometimes I wonder if I even deserve such a title, or these wings," Said wings, dripping from the lake, extended slightly for emphasis, "The whole thing still feels a little surreal at times, like a dream, a wonderful dream. And yet... Do I even deserve such responsibility? To wield a position of power that high? How can I possibly match up to the skills of Princess Celestia, or Princess Luna, or Princess Cadence? How can I-?" "Twilight." She snapped out of it, shaking her head, "Sorry... But I hope you understand." "I do." But really, what else kind of reward had she been expected, being mentored by royalty? "If I were in your position, I'd be asking myself those questions too." Leaning forward, I spoke with sincerity, "But let me tell you this love, that if any pony deserved to be a Princess, it's you without question. You are the most gifted, talented and amazing pony of your time. I mean it." I added at the flattered yet uncertain look, "I'm more than glad it's you who's been chosen. The Princess of Friendship suits you more than anyone else... Although..." "...'Although?'" Twilight echoed, as if eager to hear me continue. ...Well, since she's asking. This has always been a subject that has been bothering me myself, after all. Sighing, I confessed, "I won't lie, Twilight, there are a few things about your ascendance that does baffle me." "Such as?" How to say it politely? "Why you in particular?" She blinked, inciting me to clarify quickly, "I mean why just you, and not the others? The mares who joined you in these dangerous tasks of facing villainy and overcoming obstacles together. Rarity, Fluttershy and the rest; true they weren't students of Celestia's, but after all their own trials and everything you've been through together, they deserve at least a reward of some sort. It just doesn't seem fair..." This has been something that has bothered me for a while, from the beginning of first learning about Twilight's ascension to an alicorn. Why not the others, too? I'm guessing this was one of the many heated debates from the brony community ever since Twilight became a Princess. No Princess of Kindness? Princess of Loyalty? Generosity? Twilight's the central character, yes, but everyone just about loves the Mane Six equally. Of course, I don't plan on telling this mare anything about the split between the fans because of her ascension. "I can see what you mean..." Twilight looked down thoughtfully, frowning softly. "It does seem rather unfair to our friends..." "Also..." I continued, waiting until she regarded me again, expression asking me to go on. So I obliged. "It just seems a little... Unfair to you too." Twilight tilted her head curiously, and I could help by smile slightly at the adorable gesture, "I mean, you might be incredibly intelligent, resourceful and faced many trials... But you're still a young mare, with life so much ahead of her. I'm honestly not sure you should be facing such big responsibilities at a time like this. If Celestia had made you an alicorn much later..." I sighed, annoyed by myself as always, "No, forget it-" "I understand." Twilight interjected kindly, smiling lightly. "I appreciate the thoughtfulness, Jack." Followed by another frown, "And I see your point. Maybe... I shouldn't have become a Princess just yet. Maybe not at all. But, if Princess Celestia trusts me that much to assume the role of royalty... Then I can't disprove her." Of course. Her faith and loyalty to Celestia is unwavering, and I could never break that, not even if I tried. "I know. I'd expect nothing less." My words were soft and sincere. "You'd make an amazing Princess, Twilight... Oh wait, you already do." She smiled happily at that. "Maybe... I can ask the Princess about rewarding our friends somehow too. You included." Tch. That'll be the day. "As if." "Wha- Hey!" The wings managed to block the majority of the large splash sent Twilight's way. Huh. "Those wings really do suit you love." At her expression, I simply grinned deviously. "Round two, my Princess?" Before we even knew it, evening had already struck. Twilight were already admiring the sunset, golden rays of warm light leaking through the transparent mist. And we both watched upon a good vantage point, my left side and her right practically connected now by how literally close we were, and I swore my short tail behind me was interlocking with hers. "Best date ever..." I couldn't help mumble in content. "Yeah..." Twilight sighed peacefully in agreement, resting her head on my pony shoulder. How women find leaning against a man's shoulder comfortable, I'll never know. "Nothing can be better than now..." I hummed, subconsciously leaning my own cheek on the mare's head. It's amazing I haven't poked my eyes out yet by our constant close proximity; that horn of hers could be quite painful if I wasn't careful. "It's funny..." Hm? "What is?" I asked, hearing the purple alicorn's quiet mutter. "When I first came to Ponyville, studying the magic of friendship, this never occurred to me... Finding an alien who would also become my special somepony." Twilight shifted slightly, "Sometimes I wonder if it's all a dream; you and me, like this." "...Same." I confessed quietly, rubbing her soft mane with my cheek, "If it is, it's a dream I never want to wake up from." The gesture was returned just as affectionately, a warm purple hoof wrapping around my own golden one, "And to think, none of this would be happening right now if it weren't for that awful King Sombra, huh? Fate can be funny sometimes..." Ah, yes. That... I couldn't refrain from frowning, the reminder of that stallion's cursed influence rather a stab in the wound. Although the others have claimed it wasn't my fault what happened in the first place, nor for almost hurting them, it doesn't change that none of it would've began in the first place had I just let Twilight and the others handle the affair at the Crystal Empire in the first place. Almost everytime I intervene, myself or someone else gets hurts. The ursaminor, dragon in the mountain, the hydra, cockatree, the battle against Queen Mephiles, King Sombra's influences, and that night at Canterlot High. The amount of times I almost died, or someone else nearly got hurt because of me, simply because I can't resist but try to help. Humans seem to make things worse, as always. And yet, Twilight was right. If it weren't for the whole incident of slowly becoming the fallen King's puppet, none of this would've happened in the first place. I wouldn't be here, now, watching the sunset with Twilight Sparkle at Winsome Falls after probably the best day of my life. So far anyway. So, in a bizarre way, I should be grateful, I guess, to the King. Who, I must admit, has been rather silent since our arrival here. No harsh jabs, no grunts or grumbles of displeasure. Nothing. It was a fresh relief, certainly, but I couldn't help be unnerved. "Jack?" I heard Twilight ask, no matter curious about my own silence after hearing her statement. And feeling her shift, I gazed down into those vast sparkling orbs, so full of innocence, knowledge, warmth and conviction. The same eyes that make me feel like I'm among the cosmos themselves. And, in that moment, I knew, she had to know. "Twilight... Do you trust me?" She blinked at the sudden question, before nodding sincerely. "Of course I do." She deserved to know. "Absolutely?" "Undoubtedly." Twilight tilted her head. "Jack, what's this all about you?" ... Sighing, I nodded to myself and cleared my throat, "Twilight... I... Have not been entirely honest with you." The mare smiled wryly. "Somehow, that doesn't surprise me." "About Sombra." The mention of the unicorn King caused her smile to instantly vanish, replaced by a soft frown. "What about him?" ...Come on Stardust. You can do this! You trust this mare just as much as she trusts you! If anyone deserved to know, it's Twilight. "Jack...?" She tried again at my stalling silence. So tell her, you damn coward! "A small part of him still remains in my mind," I said quickly, in one breath spouting out the secret and inwardly cringing for doing so. There, I said it. And now for the fireworks. For a moment, there was complete silence, Twilight's reaction slowly, comprehensively, shifting from confusion... To shock... Then horror, "W...What...?" Gulping, I nodded grimly, "Yeah... But don't worry; it's all under control." "'Don't worry?!'" Just like that, the stunned alicorn stepped away quickly, regarding me with shock, terror and concern, disbelief storming in her eyes, "If what you're saying is true, then I can't do anything but worry! King Sombra remains in your consciousness!" Twilight then began immediately pacing swiftly, clearly thinking of a solution, "We have to write a letter to Princess Celestia immediately; she'll know what to do." "There's no need, really," I pointed out, partially irritated at myself for ruining the perfect mood so swiftly. "Sombra lost most of his power; he can't even influence my decisions anymore." "You can't know that!" Twilight insisted, "He could be controlling you, for all we know!" "But he isn't." I shook my head, trying my hardest to calm this panicking mare down. "Specter assured me of that; Sombra's too weak right now to even gain a foothold in my mind. He's no danger... Currently, anyway." Twilight remained adamant, as ever. "It's still too dangerous. He could return to his full power and take over you anyday now. He could be doing that right now!" Twilight then paused, realizing her own words and staring at me agape. Knowing immediately what she was thinking, I had to resolve this quickly, "Twilight, look at me. Do I look angry or gleefully evil the last Sombra influenced me? Have I been arguing and yelling at anyone as of late?" "Well, no... But Sombra could've learned from his mistakes. Adapted!" "He would ruin the chance to reform himself I've given if that was the case-" Wrong thing to say. I winced at Twilight's raised voice, "You mean you allowed this?!" This was not going well. I nodded, forcing myself not to look away at the intense gaze, "No one is beyond redemption, Twilight, you know that by now. Sombra is too powerless right now to do anything to me, you or anyone else. I gave him a chance to start over; to learn what it means to take a different perspective at life than his own tyrannical ways. Does he not deserve the same chance you and our friends have given me?" "That's different; you were never a villain to begin with!" "If there is any chance, however small, I have to helping someone through the road to redemption," I stated firmly, "Then I'm taking it. You would do the same thing, Twilight." The mare didn't respond for a moment, simply regarding me silently. For a moment I hoped she would understand. But instead, the Princess shook her head, "Unbelievable..." She muttered quietly in disbelief, looking back at me with eyes burning of anger and worry, "Why, just why are you always so reckless? Do the consequences of your actions mean nothing to you Jack?! Not even dating me has made you think more carefully not to throw your life away like this, again?! This is incredibly irresponsible and dangerous of you!" Now she's just not being fair. My frown darkened, stepping forward determinedly. I wasn't backing down so easily. "As opposed to the amount of times you've willingly thrown yourself in harm's way? When I endanger myself, it's not okay. But when YOU and the rest of our friends do so; suddenly you praise yourselves as heroes?" "You know that's not-!" "I am sick," I said through bared teeth, anger and disappointment. "Sick of letting people decide my own destiny for me. I am sick of everyone thinking they know what's best for me." My own hooves began pacing admist my own frustration, "Everyone thinking they can decide what I can or cannot do, simply because of my condition! I decided this! Me! I let Sombra back! I gave him a chance to reform himself! I shouldn't be condemned for it!" Even to myself, those words were bull. But I was far too angry and irritated to care. "Maybe if your decisions weren't so foolhardy in the first place," Twilight retorted hotly. "Others would actually try to trust you!" ...What? At my horrified gaze, Twilight realized her error, covering her muzzle in horror before slowly shaking her head, "That isn't what I... That's not...!" No, she's absolutely right. "Oh I get it." I understood, swiftly turning around, not wanting to even look at anyone right now. My voice produced cold bitterness, "Not even you trust me... I understand... Well, I'm glad you made your feelings on the matter clear." I needed to be alone... "Jack!" Twilight called hopelessly, but I forced myself onwards, away from this drama. Away from all of it. Not even Twilight trusted me to make my own decisions. That really... Really, hurt. Well done Stardust. As always, you [BEEP] it up. Sighing in self-loathing, I kept my gaze glancing from the glittering night sky, to the peaceful sounds of the falling liquid rainbows, to the reflection matching my solemn gaze below. Everything that could've gone completely right today, didn't, because I'm a [BEEP]ing idiot who says wrong things at the wrong time. Even I'm not immune to ruining my first official date with someone. Twilight was right... I'm a fool. Only if you deem yourself so. My head perked up at the sudden wise voice, prompting me to look up. Specter? Princess Sparkle had the right to be informed; regardless of the consequences. I sighed bitterly. And look where that revelation got me; Twilight no doubt no longer trusts me, for good this time. And you believe that because...? "Well why wouldn't I?" I retorted hotly, frowning hard at the innocent night, "From the very beginning I've lied to her and everyone else about pretty much everything... And now this... I don't deserve her..." It was a mistake... To even consider dating her... Was it, though? I snorted. "You tell me, oh wise one. Was it? Was deceiving her and everyone else worth rewarding me Twilight's affections? Was endangering myself, almost getting myself killed, worth the trouble when it all got sorted out with or without my intervention? Was anything I did here... Worth anything at all...?" My voice slowly trailed off, the implications so mind-numbing to believe and, quite frankly, made me feel awfully small. Specter, however, answered with that calm aged voice of his as always, You focus on the negative, Jack, but that is nothing new. Although I am pleased to observe how progressive you've been in becoming a better man by the influence and affection of your friends; the Princess especially. I would think that you becoming the being you are now was proof enough that, indeed, your trials so far have been worth the effort it took to reach this point. "Despite the pain that I-?" No one despises you for your past mistakes, Specter continued gently, as though consoling me. Even the Princess knows you have no intention in harming anyone. You just desire to make everyone happy, and to return home... If the latter is, of course, still a priority. "I-" There was no mistake in this task of reforming the fallen tyrant. You know there is good in him, because deep down, you see a part of yourself within him. ...What? Eventually, Princess Twilight will reach this conclusion too, and will evidently assist you in this daunting task. After, of course, you have spoken with her. "I doubt she even wants to see me..." Especially after that argument, on a day like this. Aren't I a great dater? "Let alone speak to me..." I imagined the spectral pony smiling. It is in her nature to forgive, my friend. Twilight cares for you as you do her. In time, she will understand and respect your decision. But you must go to her, now. "...Of course." I nodded, smiling a little at the glinting stars above. "Thanks... Specter..." The voice then sounded rather humoured, Expressing gratitude to me. That's a start. "Don't push it." I glared at the chuckling voice, before shaking my head and turning around. Specter was right though, I needed to see Twilight. I couldn't let it all end like this. With that in mind, I hurried towards the picnic spot at the other side of the Falls, hoping she hasn't possibly left me behind in her own anger. Sometimes, Twilight being emotional can lead to some rash decisions... Ah, there she was! Sitting on the blanket itself, back facing me with her gaze set fixed on the stars above, or most likely the large moon, gleaming down like a lighthouse. Instantly, I felt nervous again about approaching the upset mare, and I swallowed a lump, slowly moving towards her, careful not to make any sudden noises. "Sometimes, I look at the stars, and I can't help but think of my friends." Jesus! The sudden conversation halted me in surprise, but Twilight continued with a calm tone regardless. "Each and every one reminds of all the friends I've made, all the ponies who are close to me... And it terrifies me to even bear the thought of losing someone I value so highly..." Twilight paused, tilting her head as though thinking for a moment, then carried on with a more somber voice, "The constellations remind me of the bonds I made over time, and the nearby planets remind me of the ponies who are closest to me the most. Spike included, of course. There's Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy... And you." ...I couldn't think of an response, so I let her continue. "Hm... It's funny, comparing who I am now to the me who wanted to just do her daily studies for Princess Celestia... My friends mean everything to me now; I wouldn't care what happened to me so long as those I loved were fine. Are fine." And, at last, the mare looked down and turned to face me. And my breath stilled at the sobbing yet smiling face. "But... There's someone I cherish, perhaps more than even my friends. I didn't think that'd ever be possible, but he somehow managed to accomplish it... Like always, he does something that completely takes me by surprise, in both good and bad ways." What... Have I done...? "Twilight..." My own voice was breaking down at the sight. But she continued on, her tone leaking sadness and worry alongside that facade of calmness. "And he almost got himself hurt... Too many times for my taste... And the possibility of him going through that again... It scares me, more than anything..." That's enough! Feeling control once again, I immediately ran forward, doing what instinct and affection drives me to and embraced the crying mare tightly, burying my own muzzle on the fur of her back. And, without delay, Twilight returned the hug, sobbing into my golden chest. "I don't want to lose you..." "I know..." I said in my own regret, teeth and eyes clenching shut at the guilt and horror of doing this to the mare I... Cared for more than anyone, "I know..." "Jack..." I heard Twilight choke, burying her face further into my fur. "Please don't leave me..." "Never," I immediately responded, hugging the mare much tighter, not enough to start suffocating her, but to provide as much as comfort as I could, even rubbing her back gently. "I don't want to lose you either... I just want everyone to be happy... Yourself included..." "I am happy," Twilight confessed quietly. "With my friends... And you." Then... What more needed to be said? We stood in that position for a long time. A stallion comforting his mare. A man consoling his lady. Neither was relevant; I just cared only for Twilight well-being right now. If I had known giving Sombra another chance would cause Twilight to be like this... I WAS a fool... And, to my disappointment, the hug ended. But, to my relief, the tears stopped flowing, and yet I still planted a hoof on her cheek for comfort. Twilight smiled slightly at the gesture. "I do trust you, Jack... I just don't want to potentially lose you again to that awful pony..." Of course. "I would be worried too if our roles were reversed," I said reassuringly, although the very idea filled me with dread, "If anything happened to you... I would never forgive myself." Twilight said nothing, providing another, this time brief, hug, to which I returned eagerly. Then, as silence filled the air save for the rainbow waterfalls, I remembered something and chuckled dryly. "Sorry for ruining our first official date." Yet the alicorn adamantly shook her head. "I'm as at much fault here. It's true," She added before I could object to that misplaced regret, "And... You're right; I should be more trusting of you. If you say you can reform King Sombra... Then I'm more than willing to help you see this through, as friends and... You know." "Yeah." I smirked humouredly at Twilight's red face. Too much to say "lovers," eh love? But at least now... The air was clear, and Twilight stopped crying. Now, how best to continue where we left off...? "The night is still young, you know." Twilight blinked at that, and I offered a free hoof to her. "Another dance under the stars, my Princess?" A smile crawled onto her muzzle, and a purple hoof touched mine. "Why certainly, my Warrior." "So..." I began, just as we were reaching the house, a tired Twilight leaning against me for support. "Apart from that argument, I'd say that was a successful first official date... If you agree, that is." "It was... Wonderful..." Twilight said while panting slightly, shaking her head wildly before being able to walk by herself again, smiling brightly at me, "I enjoyed every moment of it... Aside from that small hiccup." I chuckled lightly, and then the mare looked away, "It was my first real date with anyone... I was honestly nervous the whole time..." "...Ditto." I confessed quietly, "Dating the great Twilight Sparkle was almost nerve-wrecking to me... Surprised I haven't died from embarrassing myself yet." Prompting Twilight's flattered yet exasperated look. "But yeah... I've had an amazing time... We should do this again sometime soon." "Sooner that later, I hope." Twilight, matching my grin, resumed her gaze at the library. "And we're back in time for the Equestrian Games Ponvyille Team Tryouts tomorrow. We'll want to rest as soon as possible to support Rainbow's team." "Oh yeah, that thing," I said humouredly. "You're coming with us tomorrow to the tryouts, of course?" "I mean... If there's food right? Of course I'm going," I added in amusement at Twilight's look, raising my limbs in surrender. "As if I won't cheer my friend on for something so important." To these ponies, anyway. Twilight nodded. "Good." Before her expression and tone softened again, looking hesitant as we reached the front door, turning back to me. "And... About King Sombra..." Ah... "Twilight-" "Are you absolutely sure you know what you're doing?" Twilight asked immediately, purple eyes regarding me in concern. "I trust you, as your friend and special somepony, but... It is Sombra we're dealing with here..." "...I know," I said evenly, nodding before placing a hoof on the mare's pony shoulder, smiling reassuringly, "And, if I am in any danger of sort-" "You already are." "Then I will tell you immediately. I will come to you if any problems arises between me and him." Twilight stared for a moment, eyes searching my own, "You promise?" At my resolved nod, the mare then sighed, looking away briefly then back with a small relieved yet content smile. "Just as I promise to help you through this, Jack." "I'd expect nothing less, Twilight." That said, I opened the door open for the Princess, and she bowed her head in polite thanks. "Although, I feel as though we should tell our friends-" "Tell your friends about what, dear?" The [BEEP]?! What the...? ...Oh. I really shouldn't be surprised anymore. The Mane Six and Spike, all waiting for us inside with patient grins and teasing expressions. Rarity was the one who spoke first, "You were saying?" She inquired after Twilight and I exchanged stunned glances. Rainbow then asked with a playful wink, "You kids had fun?" "You all... I swear..." I muttered while Twilight shyly avoided her gaze from the teasing looks. "Aw c'mon now." Applejack winked as well, smiling in welcome. "We just wanna know how the date went." "It was..." Twilight started before I could, beaming rather lovingly towards me. "Amazing." And that was more than enough for me to return the expression, hoof brushing against her own. The fact she enjoyed herself as much as I filled me with joy and bliss. Thank God she was so forgiving, otherwise that small argument would've ruined everything! "I can certainly say, as first dates go, this was the best one ever." Twilight's grin widened at that, a happy blush on her adorable face. "Aww..." Some of them cooed... And Spike and Rainbow gagged in disgust. Ah, sucks to be them. "Oh splendid!" Rarity exclaimed happily, trotting over and whisking the surprised alicorn away with her to the next room. "Now be a dear, Stardust, and let the girls have a talk." As the other mares followed, Spike and I exchanged looks before hearing the white mare say, "Now, darling, tell us everything that happened, starting from the beginning!"
Chapter Eighty: A Kingdom of IsolationWhen I leave this body... I will perish... The bounded state I have put myself in has left me utterly dependent... But I could leave... I could leave this accursed body, escape from the mundane reality my host puts himself through, away from the cowardly and kindness I see through his eyes. And face certain death... He wants to help me, he said... He wishes to give to me what his "friends" have given to him... He tells me he understands the pain I am going through. As if he could. Deep down, within the core of that fragile shattered heart... He fears me. He locks me away within a corner of his mind because he fears me. They all fear me... As well they should. I am not like them. I am above them. I am the answer and salvation to my kind; the prophesied ruler, destined to bring all ponykind to its former glory. And they fear that. They fear what they cannot understand; they fear the absolute. They fear perfection! Yes... Perfection... I will not leave this body... Because I am not destined to die. Not yet... I am destined for more greater things. Things those fools like Celestia or this boy cannot possibly hope to comprehend; things that will bring my kind to salvation. To bring Equestria to an era where there is only one absolute. One ruler. One destiny. My destiny. No! I will not leave this body! I will not cower! I will not die! I shall emerge triumphant once more! The ascension of King Sombra shall and always will be predestined! And this child - this human - is only the catalyst to what will be my one true coronation-! And this human is trying to concentrate, so if you wouldn't mind keeping your trap shut, oh predestined one. ...Thank you. "Go fish," Was my eventual response to Spike, setting my cards down tiredly. "I don't like this." Sighing, I turned to face to purple worried mare, who both she and Spike were at the doorway, seeing me off. I smiled patiently. "I know; you've made that clear the last few hours." Twilight shook her head, eyes sparkling concern and a tinge of apprehension. "You should let me come with you. There's no reason for you to face this alone-" "No," Was my final answer, stepping forward firmly. But Twilight still looked hesitant at the thought of leaving me some alone time with his Highness, prompting me to continue, "Specter has made it clear only I can face this challenge myself. You worry about hanging out with Cadence today; it'll do you a lot of good to spend time with your favourite foalsitter again. Let me worry about Sombra." "And since when did you listen to a wiser being?" "Well... He's not Celestia." It was a joke, but Twilight still expressed worry. Spike, however, chose to back me up, patting Twilight's limb reassuringly. "Ahh he'll be fine Twilight. Stardust has faced much worse since being in Equestria. This'll be a snap!" "That still doesn't mean he'll be in any less considerable danger." Twilight, as always, was adamant, shaking her head again and eyes now pleading. "Let me and Cadence come with you; she can help. The exhibition can wait-" "The exhibition of the renowned legend, Starswirl the Bearded?" I asked with humour, stepping forward in an attempt to placate the worried mare. "My dear Twilight, this is something you cannot miss. You and Cadence have fun together after so long without doing so. I'll deal with the remaining piece of Sombra." "Part of a relationship is supporting one another Jack," Twilight said firmly, expression reflecting the tone flawlessly. I nodded. "And you can support me by allowing me to do this myself. This is my mess, and I must clean it up myself without getting anyone else I care about involved. I'm not Celestia." Twilight's frown deepened while Spike covered up his smirk. The alicorn remained firmly hesitant. "I still don't like this." "I know," I said gratefully, placing as hoof under the mare's chin gently so our eyes could stay fixed on each other. "And I appreciate the worry. But Specter assured me everything will be fine, and I believe him. Let me do this on my own... Alright?" Twilight stared back, purple searching orbs uncertain... Before sighing herself, nodding slowly, to my relief. But that expression hardened again, voice stern and leaving no room for argument. "If you aren't home by the end of the day, I'm coming after you whether you want me to or not." Of course. "I expect nothing less," I replied sincerely, smiling at the caring while planting a small kiss on the mare's forehead. From the corner of my eye, Spike made a gagging gesture, prompting my rolled eyes. "I'll be back soon. Have fun with Cadence." "Jack..." Twilight looked as though she was about to say something... But only shook her head again and smiled herself, although it looked terribly forced. "Good luck." "And if Sombra gives you trouble, you can bet we'll help you kick his arse!" Spike pitched, waving at me with a wide smile, "Good luck bro!" Kick his arse... I'm so proud, Spike. As I walked further away, trying not to look back at Twilight's still concerned expression, my own expressed hardened in worry and anticipation, destination towards outside the town and into the wilderness of the Everfree Forest. And that is where I shall, for the very first time since allowing that King to remain in my mind, attempt to redeem the fallen tyrant. Specter... I hope you know what you're doing... You know, despite the haunted and dusty atmosphere this place gives, I was still impressed. The old castle was, for the most part, safe to walk through, and the books in its library still eligible. If anything did happen, then at least the others would be safe from harm's way. It shall not come to that, my friend, do not worry. Nodding, I made my way to an ancient small table and chair filled with cobwebs, dusting off the surfaces before sighing, raising my head towards the stone black ceiling, "...I'm ready." It was time. You are doing a brave thing, Jack, Specter pointed out reassuringly, sounding somewhat proud of my dedication to this rather risky idea. Sombra will be granted enough power to hold a temporary body of which you can converse with outside your mind. Although he won't have enough magic to be deemed a threat to you. That was great and all, but even I still felt a chill down my spine upon the thought of facing that creature face-to-face again. Still... I brought this on myself, and it was time for me to fix it. "Well, we better get right to it, then." Very well. This won't hurt. And Specter kept true to his word. In face, there was a sensation I felt which was rather warm. Comforting. A light aura was beginning to present itself around the outline of my being, and I stood perfectly still, in case any movement would disrupt the progress. The light emanating from the aura poured away, swerving through the air towards a few feet away, landing on the stone floor in one spot as if merging together to form a shape. Or pony. My expression stiffened, brain immediately telling me to be ready in case this fallen tyrant would try anything. The light continued in waves, lining up together in creating the familiar body of the former King, going from grey hooves to silver-armoured limbs, black tail to red-caped body, armoured neck to dark grey head, and red horn to night black mane. The temporary form of the once great monarch stood before me, standing still with those sinister eyes closed. And when the light finally died down, red eyes opened, gleaming with malice intent, glaring in recognition. "Wright..." Swallowing a gulp, I frowned back in even greeting. "Sombra..." "That is King Sombra to you worm." I see some things have never changed. "But that's no longer the case now, is it?" The dark King scowled at my accurate observation. "It is merely a temporary replacement." "As is this body of yours." Sombra's glared darkened at my dry statement, but I was already feeling less threatened by this tyrant. Must be Specter's doing. Shrugging, I finally took my seat, speaking alot more calmer now. "We better get to work then." The King grinned mockingly, "In your feeble attempts in 'reforming' me? Your arrogance is something to behold, although nothing new to your own kind. Correct?" Ignoring that jab, I then smiled pleasantly. Better remind this deluded tyrant who's in charge now. Sombra then frowned as I brought out a list from my cape pocket, "What is that?" "Oh, just a few books around here I'd like to read. Would you kindly bring to me 'The Fall of Fear: Volume I?'" Teeth bared hatefully, "And why should I do as you say, worm? You have no right to command me, just as I have no obligation to obey. I am the King of all that is fear-" "It's not a demand, 'Your Highness,' it's a request. Ever heard of them?" I grinned patronizingly at the irritated King, "Besides, you do have an obligation; the fact I haven't forced you out of my mind completely speaks for itself." Red eyes glinted, "You're welcome to try." But I didn't take the bait. Nice try my friend, "I'll think about it. Now, the first volume, if you would. Unless you prefer to leave this new body of yours so soon." With a glare that could melt the Arctic, Sombra stormed off through the library, leaving me satisfied yet a bit wary still. May I inquire as to how you exactly intend on reforming the fallen King this way? By first teaching him humility, Specter. I smiled lightly. He can first learn by knowing the difference between asking and demanding. Heh, I imagined Fluttershy would've approved of this method. "Oh splendid, you found it! Good job!" Sombra ignored my praise and set the book on the table, still glaring daggers at me. Shrugging off the hateful look, I glanced at the next book on my list, "And volume II, if you wouldn't mind. Also while looking, see if you could find Volumes III and IV... Careful, Sombra, your face might stick like that." Was I having fun? Eh... Some small amount of satisfaction can be allowed, considering what this pony did to me and my friends. "Why are you doing this, boy? Why not destroy me now, while you have the opportunity?" Frowning, I answered seriously, "Because I'm not a killer, Sombra... Apart from a few insects, but no one's perfect." Without responding, Sombra simply turned and walked off, presumably to seek out the other books. That's right, fallen one, I am nothing like you. My friends assured me of such. And I will never be like you. And no one doubts that claim, Jack. Eventually, his Highness returned with the books on his back, since he couldn't utilize magic despite the pointy red horn. "You seek to reform me by passing me menial tasks a slave could conduct?" I replied evenly, nodding in thanks for the books. "I seek to redeem you by teaching you about gratitude and generosity first. There is a distinction." Sombra simply scowled... Before that expression softened, slightly, which was rather alien to the stallion's appearance. His tone was more... Somber. Pft! Somber. Ha! "I am alone, Wright... My own kingdom fears and reviles me." ...If he expected me to feel empathy towards his actions, he was sorely mistaken. "Only because you were solely responsible for their enslavement," I pointed out matter-of-factly. "Perhaps..." Oh? Was he musing? I had to admit, seeing him looking so thoughtful than hateful and disgusted was rather fascinating and, quite frankly, a welcoming change. But not to be rude, I began opening the first page of the book before me, and Sombra then continued, "Wright, do you know what is the closest thing I have to a friend?" "...No?" I answered in confusion. He had a friend? Who knew-? "You." ...What? The sincere casual answer caused me to whip my head in his direction, Sombra's expression serious while my own baffled. "Me...? But-" "We have been a through a lot together, have we not?" The King carried on as though he hadn't heard me, pointing out knowingly. "We are both beings of idealism, unafraid of releasing our more passionate, stronger emotions. Fate has brought us together, knowing this. We are more alike than you assume, boy." Scowling, I looked away, not daring to meet his gaze. This stallion was delusional to the core. "We're not friends, Sombra." "No, no." The King agreed, "But I imagine, in some alternate reality... We might have been." Are you sure about that? "I think your Princess, Twilight Sparkle, is like us; we play our own vital roles to Equestria. Our paths leads not to mundane lifestyles, but for a higher purpose. That is why we are bound together, why you and Princess Sparkle have become life partners. Imagine, the possibilities we can achieve, together!" "You're dangerous," I said quietly. "All ponies of destiny are." "Ponies of what?" I scoffed at the firm statement, whipping my head from the pages back to the fallen tyrant, smiling at the surreal beliefs of this stallion. "I'm an autistic, Sombra; perhaps I might have a different perspective on fate and destiny." "Perhaps," Sombra responded, followed by his deep voice raising rather dramatically, "And yet you are one of the elite! A deity! Not one of the rabble. Your kind created this world and all its inhabitants; you could become supreme ruler of this world; replace that fool Celestia and bring forth a new era of peace; all ponykind respecting you... And fearing if need be." "Forget it," I said sternly, not submitting to Sombra's games. I've been manipulated once by this pony, I won't do so again. Not ever. "I'm no tyrant, Sombra." "No..." He concurred quietly, looking at me with a thoughtful gaze, "But you consider yourself no better." "I was trapped within that glacier, alone for the past one thousand years," Sombra spoke as we walked down the many hallways of this ancient castle, heading... Really not going anywhere, I thought we just needed to stretch our legs a little after all that reading, "Accompanied only by the cold... And my memories." Glancing at the somber Sombra, I smiled humouredly. "And now that you've had a little think about it, you decided to start a fresh." But the King hardly took it in amusement. "A little think?" He snarled, voice raising in both contempt and frustration, "One thousand years! Do you have any idea how that must feel?" At my silent response, Sombra continued heatedly. "This world is only a fictional universe, to your kind, so it must feel like nothing; but to me, it was agony! Unable to move. Unable to talk. Unable to do anything but be reminded of my failures. Trapped, utterly, alone." "Which you brought upon yourself," I commented lightly. But Sombra wasn't finished, his voice softening again, as if recalling the experience piece by piece. "My only companions in that accursed glacier were my thoughts, and the cold which threatened to keep me at bay for eternity. The constant reminder of my own defeat at the hands of those miserable alicorns, replaying through my mind over and over, in hopes of shattering my pride. I felt I would be driven insane!" "...No comment." "My own body was stripped away from me." By God, he's on a roll isn't he? "The experience left my mind tormented, my frozen muzzle wanting to scream at the pain. At the cold. For over a thousand years my mind was filled to the brink of pain and despair, yearning to be free from such agonizing torture, and sometimes I pondered what truly remained of my existence. Was I dead? How would I know? Over time my mind did everything to distract me from the pain, reminding me of my own peaceful existence over ruling the Crystal Empire, the faces of every slave that served my hoofs put on the forefront of my mind." "Screaming in terror, or just demanding an apology for everything you've put them through?" I asked casually, passing a corner along with Sombra. Yet despite this, I was admittedly intrigued over hearing this King's side of the story. Understanding what exactly this pony's been through would bring me one step closer in helping him. "And then, I saw Celestia's face. Her true face: the soft, cowardly face. Just as it is now. Just as it always has been. It was my right, mine alone, to conquer and rule Equestria in harmony. The Crystal Empire was merely the beginning. But it was all taken from me, by the craven hoof of Celestia and her pathetic sibling Luna. They ripped my body away from me, and made me a shadow of my former self." "Hm, quite literally, I might add." "My mind was constantly ravaged by the unforgiving cold; punishing me for my own failure, striving me to achieve better the next time I could rule. And yet..." Yet...? Red eyes glared accusingly at me. "Your people based this world on love and friendship. Two weakness that threaten one's true objective: Power. Naturally, I would be the villain. Naturally, I would be bested by some outsiders. And, naturally, the main catalyst for my original defeat would be an infant dragon!" "Don't put that on me," I retorted hotly, "At least I made your demise somewhat more dignifying." "And I am supposed to be grateful?" Sombra sneered, yet continued before I could answer, "My own prison was a harsher sentence than even I would bestow upon my own slaves for disobedience. The cold, the cruel cold as chilling as my own heart, mercilessly invaded my sense of being; replaying every moment of agony, of despair I had inflicted on my crystal slaves, expecting me to feel empathy, or, at the very least, guilt for my actions. But what would that achieve? I had gone too far now to ever return. My destiny was not to forgive and beg for forgiveness, to be anything like the other rulers who do not deserve their place. But the cold had other ideas." "...And...?" "My philosophy was always that you can either rule, or be ruled. Naturally, my pride wouldn't allow myself to be conquered by a much lesser being. I am not like my kind, Wright, as proven time and time again. I understand the advantages of anger and hate and rage. Just as you do. Do not deny it." He added as I opened my mouth, regarding me blankly, "We are all masters of our destinies, so long as we have the strength to oppose those who seek to control us. Your kind wishes to control your friends. Specter wishes to control you. You wish to control me. We must free ourselves!" "...Exactly how long have you been preparing this speech for?" Sombra scowled at my question. We both paused, allowing me to continue, "Your hypocrisy astounds me, Sombra. You speak of freedom, but when has that ever been granted to your chained servants? And don't say they were weak." My frowned deepened when the King was about to reply, "Your kind may be gullible, and at times easily afraid, but they're certainly not weak. Their compassion more than makes up for their own shortcomings. There's more to life than ruling or destiny or anything so philosophical. You need to see that. You have to see that." Also, rather typical of him to try and use me against Specter- Then, unexpectedly, Sombra stiffened somewhat, craning his head round carefully. Raising a brow, I asked seriously, "What is it...?" "A scent..." A scent? Red eyes look forward into the darkness surrounding, corridors leading to many different locations. "We're not alone." Oh great, now was this King being paranoid? Twilight and the others certain couldn't have come to check up on us, more specifically me, when I asked them not to- ...Wait. "I sense it too..." I whispered in realization, that new power of mine where I could sense the chaos and harmony in others hearts going off. And this one had a whole lot of chaos in it. Discord-? "Behind you!" Huh? Oh [BEEP]! Thanks to Sombra's warning, we both immediately leapt away from the falling statue, shattering and crumbling into dust on the aged carpet upon impact. Recovering swiftly, we ignored the loud echo from the crash towards the being responsible for pushing it in the first place. "There!" The King snarled towards the unwanted guest. A hunched being in a dark blue cloak. And for some reason the sight of him set off all sorts of alarms in my head. Realizing his error, the creature that obviously wasn't a pony quickly turned tail and sped off down into the darkness. On no you don't [BEEP]-hat! "Wait boy!" Sombra called out as I pursued the intruder. Concern Sombra? That can wait. I'd advise you listen to him, Specter's voice urged while I caught sight of the cloaked being, rushing up the stairs after him. This enemy is not one you can directly engage. Says who? Corridor after corridor I chased down the fleeing creature, partially wondering who he was and how long before he gets tired from the pursuit. Someone that hunched can't possibly escape capture for that long. I'll deal with Sombra later. Right now, I intended on catching and uncovering the identity of the one who just tried to kill us just then. Sombra I understand, but me? Ah Christ if it's someone I know I'm going to be sick. Sick of annoyance. It then occurred to me the creature was intending to flee deeper into the castle, the lower levels to be precise, most likely in an attempt to lose me by the maze of corridors and possible traps. Twilight had warned me about the way these corridors can deceive and take you elsewhere throughout the castle, but I wasn't going to allow that to deter me, that nor the fact that the creature I pursued sent a shiver down my spine as I kept sighting him. Who was he... Or her? It looked like I was about to get my answer, finally cornering him in a large room, making space for the organ the being placed himself before. Cautiously I entered the room, slowly approaching the hunched person warily. And one step on the carpet was it took. From the shadows of his hood I could see the sinister grin, and with one press of an organ key, the floor felt less sturdy. The stone floor beneath the long red carpet crumbled, falling down a bottomless pit below, my hoofs reaching upwards in a feeble attempt to grab onto something as the floor sunk me through. My own stunned gaze morphing into horror at the realization I was led into a trap. Well... [BEEP]- What the?! A sudden hoof grabbed my own, and I gazed in shock and awe at who exactly was struggling to pull me upwards. "S-Sombra...?!" The fallen King merely grunted, attempting to pull me up with as much strength as possible, yet it seemed he was having a hard time accomplishing such. Teeth bared in determination, eyes blazing in both irritation and resolve. He was saving me...? "Boy!" Huh? Sombra practically yelled in his demands, "You must... Transfer more power to this body!" Wait, what? And give him the ability to use magic?! As though sensing my distrust and hesitation, Sombra attempted to speak more calmly, "You must trust me boy! I need more strength to pull you up!" Still, I was hesitant, and that only prompted the King to yell louder, "Do it!" Alright alright! Specter! Doing so now. And for a brief moment, a light aura encompassed us both, and Sombra used the temporary boost in strength to pull me upwards, saving me from the fate below. Rolling away from the large hole in the floor, I inhaled and exhaled in immense relief Sombra breathing lightly after using such power. Thank God... That was a close one. But from the corner of my eye, the foe we had pursued was gone, to my brief annoyance. Still, I was alive, which was just as fine. All thanks to... Sombra... The tyrant barely flinched at my blank gaze to him."You saved me." He sniffed dismissively. "Your mind is keeping me alive. I didn't save you out of sentimentality." ...That was probably the closest to a "You're welcome" I'd get out of him. With a small grin, I shook my head, standing up with gratitude to my voice, "Well, thank you regardless... Didn't know you had it in you." Sombra snorted. "It wouldn't have occurred had you possessed more sense in not pursuing that creature." "Suppose I should be all the more grateful then." Yet before he could retort, I looked over to the far end of the room where the organ sits, missing its previous player. "That being though... Who was he...?" And why did I feel so... Apprehensive upon seeing him? "Is it not obvious?" I glanced back at Sombra curiously, ignoring the jab. "Hm?" Rolling his eyes, the King continued with a more quiet tone, "He is there in your memories Wright; the creature more deadly than even myself. The worst opposition your Princess shall face very soon." The worst... ...No... No... If that's the case, then the implications are alot more horrifying than previous thought. "It can't be... Not him." I whispered loudly enough to be heard, looking back at the previous spot of the most dangerous villain in this world, while Sombra nodded solemnly. If that was the case... Then I had every right to be scared... The 'session' with Sombra ended earlier that expected, mostly due to the fact I desired to get away from that place as quickly as possible. Sombra, although initially disgusted by my apparent cowardice, understood as to why. Not even he would dare face such a dangerous being in his current state. That fiend was not someone to trifle with unprepared, we need to be ready as swiftly as possible. Dwelling on it shall get us nowhere, The King in my head stated seriously, This creature must be dealt with before it's too late. In due time, Specter responded calmly, the more wiser tone in my mind consoling me, He is in his most weakest state currently. We are fortunate that he attempted to destroy you rather than take the magic within your body. ...Hooray for me? Bah! That will not halt him for long! Tomorrow we must return and destroy that demon while we have the opportunity-! Acting in haste won't stop him- "Alright, enough, the pair of you." I really had no tolerance for this right now. I just needed to get inside the library where it's safe. The red door to the house loomed ever closer, and evening was hitting the sky as we spoke, "We'll deal with that another time... Presumably when I forget about it." Hmph... Sombra almost sounded bitter, You were never this afraid when confronting me. Jealous, Sombra? Don't flatter yourself. Then his tone softened considerably, But... Today has been quite... The education... Oh...? Does that mean-? Not yet, Sombra interjected, Perhaps, not ever. But... If you are serious in these attempts of reforming me, then I simply ask in return you judge me not by my actions of the past, but of the now. Oh, don't worry, I'll doing just that. And judging from your actions today, we seem to be heading in the right direction, eh Sombra? I humouredly imagined the scowl on his face, opening the door to find myself face-to-face with- "Ah. Hello Cadence." Cadence blinked in turn, before smiling pleasantly. "Stardust, there you are. I was wondering where you've been all day." "Hello Cadence." I greeted her warmly, the mare stepping aside for me to enter the tree-house, then spotting the smiling purple alicorn and returning the gesture, before glancing back at the Princess of Love. "Twilight didn't tell you?" I asked, Twilight shrugging sheepishly before we engaged in a warm hug, her eyes looking rather relieved. "She was awfully vague about it," Cadence regarded us both happily and curiously, "I had assumed that you felt differently about my visit." "Not at all," I reassured the mare, "I'm always happy to see you... Although ten times more happy seeing Twilight." Said alicorn blushed at that, looking away shyly at our fond gazes. "I can see that." Cadence grinned lightly. "And I can't begin to express how proud I am for you two to have finally opened up your feelings for one another." "Wait, you knew all along?" Twilight asked in surprise. Cadence nodded. "Ever since the Canterlot Wedding. I sensed your feelings for one another ever since Stardust intervened Chrysalis's attack against you, my dear stepsister." Ah great. Now both Twilight and I were looking away in embarrassment at the reminder, prompting the taller alicorn's amusement. "Hmhmhm. I think you two are rather perfect for each other." Coming from the Princess of Love... That meant a lot. "You two enjoyed your time together today then?" I asked next, looking at the two with a smile. Twilight, to my surprise, rolled her eyes in reply. "If you don't count Discord occupying the majority of our quality time together, sure." ...What? Cadence smiled humouredly. "It's a long story, Stardust; one I'm sure Twilight will tell you all about. Suffice to say, we had quite the adventure today, in addition to almost getting eaten alive." "Wait what?!" "We're fine, Jack, don't worry." Twilight added reassuringly at my look, smiling lightly. "Although less can be said for an afflicted Discord, who's being treated by Fluttershy right now." ...Discord was sick? I didn't even know he could be. "And what about you?" Twilight inquired in turn, expression softening with knowing sparkling eyes. "How'd it go with... You-know-who?" Hm. Subtle. Cadence blinked curiously, while I shook my head with a forced smile. "Better than expected, really... Although you weren't the only one in danger today love." The image of the red upcoming villain forced a shiver down my spine, prompting a slight shudder. The mere thought of confronting that monster again... At that, Twilight frowned seriously. "What happened? Did he do something? How are you feeling? Oh I knew I should've came with you-" "Twilight," I said patiently, placing a hoof on her for reassurance, "I'm fine... Honestly." Then my eyes tore to the evening sky outside the window, tone far more solemn to express just how anxious I internally was. "Although I don't think I'll be going back to the Everfree Forest anytime soon..." "Jack?" Twilight questioned curiously, followed by a just-as-inquisitive Cadence. "Has something happened?" Both purple mare and I stared at one another, the former expressing permission to let her former foalsitter know about my... Bond with Sombra. Well... I suppose. "Cadence..." Twilight began after I nodded in approval, turning to the watching mare with a serious yet hesitant tone. "Sombra... Still remains." At that confession, the Princess of Love's eyes widened in shock, gazing at me searchingly. "In him." Twilight and I winced, the former nodding at the statement. Then, thankfully, the expression softened, but Cadence's voice stayed firm, "Start from the beginning."
Chapter Eighty-One: The Phantom MenacePunch. Kick. Swing. And rinse and repeat. "Woo-ee!" I heard an enthusiastic Applejack exclaim as I sped by, roundhousing another tree trunk, Apple Bloom perfectly catching the falling apples in her baskets, "It's so nice of you to be helpin' out like this Stardust. We appreciate the assistance." Eh, whatever helps me prepare myself for the inevitable showdown between myself and... Him. No, not Big Macintosh, who caught the descending apples of the next tree I punched, but quite possibly the worst villain in the entire show. I needed to prepare, to get stronger when I face this monster. And to do that, I needed to train. "Got to admit, it's surprising that you decided to volunteer today. Usually ya just sleep in on Mondays, Star." "Ee-yup." Less talking, more punching. I had to be ready. I must be ready... This persistence is understandable, yet foolhardy if you wish to overexert yourself, Sombra advised. Advised? That's a new one. And the last thing we require is your suicidal confrontation against this foe by simple exhaustion. Sombra is correct, Jack, Specter agreed with the weakened villain, his tone far more patient and non-patronizing, To face this next obstacle, rest is as much a necessity as training. And, as if on cue, an elderly voice called, "Lunchtime! Get yer lunch now!" Without hesitation, Apple Bloom rushed back towards the farm, apples falling out one by one at the speed. Big Mac followed more calmly, picking up the fallen red fruit into his own baskets. "You comin'?" I heard Applejack than ask from behind, just as my back hoof was about to meet with another trunk, pausing in thought. ...Fine. A five-minute break would do. At my nod, the orange Earth Pony led the way. "The food is delicious, Granny Smith," Despite the majority of it being something made from apples, "Thank you for inviting me to lunch." "Pah!" The aged green Earth Pony waved dismissively from the other side of the table, "Think nothin' of it! After all the help you've done for us, why, I'd be a foolhardy mare otherwise!" Implying you aren't already. Shut up Sombra. Oblivious to my brief annoyance, Applejack glanced at me to her left, smiling brightly, "Considerin' the times you helped out the farm in the past, what kind of hosts would we be not invitin' ya to lunch, sugarcube?" Idly watching Apple Bloom dig into her food in amusement, I smirked lightly, "Indeed," Before looking back at the orange mare, "Although I can't help but feel like I'm imposing anyway, Applejack. That's just part of who I am." The cowgirl Earth Pony winked playfully, "Yeah I know, along many other things that can get annoyin' sometimes." "Hey!" A snortful chuckle prompted our humoured looks to gaze at Granny Smith, who was grinning toothily at both myself and Applejack. She said slyly, "Ya know, someone as big and strong as you could be a good match for my hard-working granddaughter, Stardust." Oh my God. "Granny!" Applejack scolded in pure embarrassment, a light red hue present on her face while glaring at my laughter, Apple Bloom's giggling and Big Mac's snickering. "He's with Twilight, as you should know!" The elder Earth Pony shrugged. "Ah well, it was worth a shot." "Hahahaha!" I eventually stopped laughing at poor Applejack's expense, grinning humouredly. "I think Applejack here would tire me out for the rest of my life if I were with her." The others continued snickering, and I added sincerely, "But I'm sure whoever ends up with your granddaughter in the end, Mrs Smith, will be one of the luckiest stallions in the world." Applejack blinked in surprise... Before smiling in flattery. Ugh, you are exasperatedly corny at times. Yep. "Stardust..." The orange mare began, ducking her blush behind the hat. "That's real sweet of ya... Thanks." We should resume training. Agreed. I had my fun. Standing up rather abruptly, I stretched a little before saying in appreciation, "Thank you for the lunch, Granny Smith, but if you'll pardon me, I'd like to get back to training in the woods?" "Ya sure about that, sonny? We haven't even gotten to desert yet: fresh warm apple pie!" ...Now I'm very tempted- Training. Oh alright alright. "Not today, thank you." I replied finally, before turning around to head back into the apple woods, "Don't wanna stuff myself, not today anyway." "Why, are ya preparin' for somethin'?" I paused at Applejack's joking question, glancing over my shoulder with a serious tone, "You have no idea, Applejack." Before resuming my walk. Just seeing that content family, enjoying themselves without a care in the world, strengthened my resolve. I have to prepare myself for what's to come. For them, for Twilight, for everyone in Equestria. Punch. Kick. Leap. Left swing- Oof! You are recklessly aiming your attacks boy; randomly selecting an area of the opposition won't get you anywhere through the fight. Select a specific area which appears vulnerable, and focus your energy against that spot. I don't need your scolding, nor your lecture, Sombra... But I'll keep some of it in mind. Rubbing my sore hoof absent-mindedly, I took a few steps back from the rough trunk and stood on two hind legs again, charging again at the innocent tress surrounding me. Punch. Kick. Leap. Right swing. Block. Deflect. Roundhouse kick. Leap and punch. Aha! I grinned in satisfaction as this combo of attacks was working, apples falling from the trees in response. Now we're getting somewhere, and this time without the Apple family using my training to their advantage. But I can't stop now. It will take more than brute force to best our inevitable enemy, Sombra commented while I continued my practicing, We must exploit his weaknesses at the present opportunity. Currently, that creature hasn't taken the magic from anypony who we know, which gives us the chance to destroy him while we have it. Punch. Kick. Swing. Leap- "Still trainin'?" Oh [BEEP]. I immediately rolled onto the ground from my jump at the sudden distraction, forcing my back into the tree trunk roughly. Ow... And some red apples deciding to take revenge on my vulnerable state. Applejack looked amused, approaching with a shake of the head, "Not that I don't approve of the effort, but don't strian yerself, 'kay sugarcube? We wouldn't want Twilight to think that I pushed yer to yer very limits, now would we?" Probably not. As I got up, dusting myself off, the Earth Pony tilted her head curiously, "Exactly how long do ya plan on trainin' today anyway?" Until the next rising sun? "As long as needed," I answered simply, resuming my focused gaze on the tree trunk. But Applejack didn't take the hint just yet. "Heh, I haven't seen ya so intensely focused on fightin' since ya trained in confrontin' Queen Chrysalis." "..." At my frozen state and lack of response, Applejack spoke in calm concern from behind, "Now that I've come to mention, ya haven't exactly been relaxed since your meetin' with... Him." Oh God, busted... Blame your lack of subtlety, boy. Shut up. "And you've been awfully vague about how it went. Hmm..." Whoa! Without warning, the mare suddenly grabbed my sweating fur from the back and spun me around, green eyes staring intensely into my soul. I forced myself not to flinch at the searching, narrowed gaze of the very perceptive farmer. I failed. "Well... You don't look possessed." Ah, so that's what she assumed. Applejack, after a moment of searching and prodding, relented and provided me with personal space again, but still frowning thoughtfully, with a hint of worry in those green orbs. "I know Twilight said that King Sombra ain't got enough magic to influence yer and yer decisions, sugarcube... But I can't help but be a little skeptic." Understandable. "So if there's somethin' botherin' you, Star, we can and will help," Applejack stated firmly, as if attempting to nail the vow into my head. "If Sombra's doin' somethin' to ya, we have to know." A small part of me says I should confess about the upcoming danger towards Equestria and all ponykind. Another side, more protective of these mares, urged me not to share anything, reassuring myself that I can handle this danger alone... Which might be foolish, considering exactly who we were facing. "It's not Sombra," The farmer Earth Pony blinked at the admittance, and I forcibly looked away from her, "He has nothing to do with my current state..." "Really?" I nodded after Applejack asked that skeptic question, the suspicion clear in her tone, "Then what... Or who?" I sucked in a breath, pondering my options. Should I tell her? Should I tell them? Would that help get better prepared, or face even more danger by thinking of insanely hunting down the villain themselves? Was it care that was making me reluctant... Or pride? "Well?" With a sharp sigh, I responded rather quietly, feeling quite ashamed of myself for some reason. "Please, Applejack, just let me train. If all goes well, you won't have to worry about a thing." Even saying that outloud, it sounded incredibly unconvincing. I didn't dare to look at Applejack's doubtful gaze, but relief flooded me as the mare eventually responded obligingly, "Alright... I'll get back to my chores now and leave ya to it. But don't strain yourself Star... For everyone's sake." Nodding slowly, my eyes resumed on the tall tree trunks surrounding my field of vision, waiting for me to continue striking them. And yet, part of me no longer has the incentive to keep hitting them, that small conversation with Applejack had forced me to consider the possibility that I was, in fact, driving my friends away again by protecting them. Friendships do not last forever. You said so yourself. Maybe... But I will do my best to maintain that friendship with everyone here for as long as possible. Now, better get back to work. Punch. Kick. Leap. Swing- Punch... Kick... Leap... Swing... Heh... Heh... Ugh... Getting there. I continued ignoring Sombra's exasperation. You are overexerting yourself, hours have passed. Take a moment. Concern, Your Highness? That's a new one... I'd rather not have my host die of exhaustion. Yeah well... Heh... Not that that hasn't stopped me before... "Stardust!" Huh... "Hey Spike..." I acknowledged without turning to face the dragon, working on straightening my shaking hoof. "Twilight sent you?" "Uh-huh." Of course she did. The dragon walked over to my field of vision, smiling. "She was worried, so asked me to find you at Sweet Apple Acres and bring you back." "...All by yourself?" The question incited Spike's frown, folding his arms defiantly. "I can take care of myself, ya know." Of course you can... "Sorry... Brotherly instincts." That answer seemed to satisfy the dragon, who grinned before inquiring, "So, are ya coming back then?" I can't... "Not yet." Spike then frowned, blinking at the tired answer, "Why not? You've been out here all day! It's almost midnight, for crying out loud!" Is it really... Huh... "Tell Twilight... I'll be back soon." Followed by a concentrated kick against the tree trunk. Fortunately, the night hadn't completely blackened my vision. Yet it was getting really hard to focus. But I must... For their sake. "How soon?" However long necessary... "Soon." Fo a moment, Spike looked rather hesitant to relay that message... Before finally nodding in acceptance, "Okay. But don't take too long, alright? Heh, you know how Twilight gets when she's worried. See ya back home!" The dragon started leaving while saying that, and I smiled slightly at those words. Yes, Twilight can exaggerate tremendously. And I find that amusing... And endearing... And time was slowly catching up, crawling my fur with exhaustion and demand to rest...Oh Jesus, my body was aching for me to stop... Boy. Cease this madness at once, The fallen King downright ordered, Not even balance itself can replenish your energy with you wasting it like this. ...Just one more. One more time. Punch... Kick... Le... Leap... And swin... Swin... Uhhh... ...Hm? Wha-?! Immediately, my body shot upwards, my surrounding unfamiliar to what I usually woke up to. Instead of the bedroom I've grown accustomed to during my time here in Ponyville, I was greeted by a terrible odour, the moo'ing of cows and my own body sleeping on hay, with a light blue blanket resting atop me. And my currently location was clearly in the farm. The barn, to be more specific. Eh... What? How did I get here? Last thing I recall, I was training, and- "G'morning sugarcube." Applejack... The orange Earth Pony was preoccupied with piling together some obvious filled buckets. Of what, I didn't presume to ask, but she noticed my awakening almost immediately, smiling in greeting at the sight of my startled state. Then that cheerful expression turned amused, "I found ya sleepin' in the woods, and took ya back here to rest properly, It's not much, but I imagine some hay would be a more comfortable bed than the ground." Probably... "What happened?" The mare then raised a brow at my hoarse question, before nodding almost to herself, setting the metal bucket down and walking over to the barn entrance. "Just a sec." Alright...? For a moment, I was left alone, accompanied only by the oblivious cows, seemingly indifferent to my presence, when I knew for a fact these animals were as equally intelligent as ponykind on Equestria. Then, a small filly entered the barn rather hurriedly, a tall glass shaking dangerously on her shaking head. "Here ya go!" Ah, wonderful. "Thank you," I said to Apple Bloom, happily accepting the water and drinking it without hesitation, the refreshing cool taste bringing life to my throat and exhausted body once again. The filly Earth Pony beamed happily in response, before rushing out, no doubt to complete her chores. And Applejack returned as her sister passed her, smiling lightly. "I had a feelin' you'd need that water after exertin' yourself last night to the brink of collapsin'." ...Oh. I paused from drinking, lowering the glass from my muzzle in realization. So that's what happened. Then, upon thinking that, the Earth Pony immediately started scowling disapprovingly in my direction, approaching my makeshift bed, "And speakin' of which, just what in tarnation were ya thinkin' Stardust? I told yer not to strain yerself, and that's exactly what you did!" Oops... Guess I was a little dedicated last night... "And ya didn't just worry me," Applejack continued in lecture, "The rest of our friends - and especially Twilight - had to learn about your passing out in the middle of the woods. Who knows what could've happened!" Fair point. "I'm sorry-" "And don't even bother tryin' to make excuses." Oh dear. I winced at the stern hardened gaze from the cowgirl mare, "What could be so important as to exhaust yourself like that and causin' yer friends concern? You told me it wasn't about King Sombra, but I'm startin' to think that-" "It's not Sombra." "Then what? It's not as if we're goin' to face a new more dangerous enemy anytime soon!" "..." "..." "..." "...Right?" ...I'm a terrible master of discretion. Oh. Applejack snatched my almost-empty glass before I could hide my thin muzzle behind it, green eyes searching, demanding answers. "What aren't ya tellin' us, Stardust? You haven't been this on edge in ages! 'Cept somethin's different, it's almost like... Like you're afraid of somethin'." And at last, one of them uncovers the truth. "You... You are afraid." Applejack stepped back, eyes widening at her perceptiveness, the epiphany of my cowardice and shame seeming somewhat alien to her. Regarding me silently for a moment, as though taking this slowly, the mare then asked rather quietly, "But of what?" "Applejack-" "But of what?" I couldn't resist looking away, staring at the stack of hay as memories surfaced; recollection of a villain I'd rather not face in my entire life. Well, cat's out of the bag now, might as well confess. So much for handling things myself. Sombra was right, one one regard, in that I was far too sentimental for my own good. "Of a creature... More powerful and deadly than anything we've faced yet." At the corner of my eye, Applejack nodded for me to continue. Sighing regretfully, I carried on with a somber voice, red skin and yellow eyes bubbling at the top of my mind. "It's... His name is Tirek, capable of absorbing magic from any and all ponies to fuel himself." "Wha... What?" I know, tell me about it. Applejack was gasping in shock, the very idea seemingly hard to contemplate. "Is that even possible?" "Hmph. Anything seems possibly on this world, Applejack." I pointed out quietly, before saying next, "Anyway, Sombra and I encountered that demon at the old castle, in his weakened state." But that didn't make him any less a force to be reckoned with. "That's why you've been trainin' yerself like this..." No [BEEP]. The orange Earth Pony replied as though it was an Earth-shattering epiphany. "You knew this Tirek was comin', and thought about fightin' 'im yerself so no one else could get in danger!" Very observant. Approval, Sombra? That's rather unlike you. "He's far more dangerous than anything we've faced before, Applejack," I said sternly, finally meeting her gaze, shaking my head. "I'll be damned if I allow anyone to get hurt by that monster, not while I can change things." "By endangerin' yerself?" Applejack inquired flatly. "It hasn't stopped me before." "And yet look at how much they almost cost you. Your lack of self-care ends up only hurtin' everyone who cares about you!" The mare bared her teeth while saying that, clearly annoyed by my foolhardy plan and pointing sternly, "Well, you certainly ain't facin' this guy alone, if he's as deadly as you say, sugarcube." That's what I was afraid of... "She's right! You're not gonna fight this 'Tirek' all on your lonesome!" Oh no... The mares finally chose to reveal themselves, clearly having been listening in through the barn doors. Their expressions were of grim, concern and determination. Rainbow Dash continued boastfully, "He'll be no match for my awesome flying moves. No creature will take me or my friend's magic anytime soon!" "Rainbow is right, darling," Rarity concurred, voice resonating calmness and her own resolve, "We shall triumph through the power of our friendship, as we have done time and time again!" "Yeah!" Pinkie exclaimed cheerfully, hoofing the air, "We're not scared of some super scary monster who can take away our magic to power himself and potentially destroy all of Equestria!" "Um... Same." Fluttershy grinned meekly after the pink mare beside said all that in one quick breath. "We'll be right behind you." Applejack smiled at our friend's support, motioning to the mares. "Ya see? You won't fightin' this Tirek fella all by yer lonesome. You're stuck with us whether you wanna be or not." You guys... And, at that moment, it was the mare of my dreams who approached, speaking next with a calm resolve and tone of pure conviction, "After everything you've done for us, and you're our best friend, we're not going to abandon you against this new opposition. We're with you to the very end Jack." ...Heh... Hmph, how sappy and childish. They're willingly becoming lambs for the slaughter just to help their undeserving friend. Again, ignoring that. I was far too happy and relieved to care. "Twilight... Everyone..." I began, breathing slowly before continued in a tired yet more blissful tone, "God knows what I've done to earn such great friends... And, special somepony." There, I said it, yer happy? Twilight looked happy, blushing yet beaming at the words, prompting my own resolve to harden, words confidently escaping my throat, "I won't lie, this will be the greatest challenge we've faced yet. And I'd rather face this threat without letting anyone get hurt, even if it costs me my own life to save those I care for the most." As they opened their mouths to protest, I cut them off with a small grin of my own, "But I know... If there's anyone I can count on more while I'm here... It's you six. Thank you." Suddenly, things were starting to look up. Maybe I won't have to face Tirek alone. Maybe I can trust these mares to look after themselves as we faced this new and deadliest threat. Maybe, just maybe, I should stop being afraid of the unknown. And as a welcoming group hug was initiated by Pinkie Pie, Specter's voice resonated from the heavens. I'm proud of you, Jack; you have come so far since the beginning of your journey. Rest assured, your friends will always be there to aid you in your hour of need, just as you will face Lord Tirek, united.
Chapter Eighty-Two: Howdy Darlings!"Thank you for warning me of this grave predicament," The zebra said gratefully, searching through her many shelves of ingredients and bottles, examining one thoroughly. "Through my own magic, shall I seal this hut from our enemy's ill intents." Nodding, I stood up, finishing the brew Zecora crafted to help me wake up properly - tastes like cold butter - and set the empty cup down. "I'm glad to hear it, Zecora. And rest assured, me and my friends will hunt down this monster who stalks the Everfree Forest before he becomes more of a threat to Equestria than he already is." But if I just happen to find him first... Well, I'll do the best I can. "Your noble intentions are pure and admirable," The voodoo equine noted casually, while already beginning work on her own potions. "But do not act so rash, for your magic this creature will find so desirable." Is all this lower specimen ever does is rhyme? Don't be rude, Sombra; your redemption can make up for lost time. ... ... Pretend that never happened. Agreed. "Tirek is crafty," I then pointed out, watching the zebra work. "He may find a way to bypass any of your defences. Don't let your guard down, even for a moment." Pausing briefly, Zecora glanced over with a smile. "Your concern is understandable, not to mention relatable. But do not concern with little old me, Stardust, for defending your other friends is a definite must." "I agree but-" "Go now, you should, if Tirek lingers around." The zebra resumed her attention on the giant brew pot, narrowed eyes intent. "As the situation dictates, the knight is needed by his town." "Warrior, Zecora, not knight." The equine smiled again, this time looking humoured as I reached the door. "That is not what my eyes behold, knight. The exact protection needed for Princess Twilight." Ehh, whatever you say... "Alright. Hopefully I'll see you at the festival later on," I said in farewell, carefully looking outside and into the nearby bushes for any sign of the inevitable villain, "And Zecora... Good luck." "And to you, should your worries come true." I'm honestly surprised they chose Rarity. I mean, no offence, but considering the nature of the celebration, I had mostly expected Pinkie Pie to be voted the one to host the theme and plan everything. What celebration, you ask? Well, from what I gathered, it's the anniversary or something over Ponyville's foundation, and ponies from all over are visiting to help celebrate this event. At first I found the idea a little humourous - we never held any celebration for my hometown's founding - but I just accepted as something they would congratulate themselves over and rolled with it. I mean hey, these ponies will celebrate over anything. Anyway, the elderly judges have deemed Rarity the one to select the them of the town-sized party and to organize the entire event. And what else did she choose, of course, than a classy film filled with the most posh attire and events you can think of. A wine-tasting event. Of course. A formal dance party. One exchanged look with Twilight was all I needed in response to that. And a fashion show. As you do. And of course, we were all helping in setting up the night event with our own individual tasks. Spike as Rarity's assistant, myself as manual labour, and so on. Of course she'd ask me to do the heavy-lifting, I mean why not? It's not as if I'm good for anything else around here. Heheh... But Rarity's intentions aren't entirely selfless, to our discovery. Part of the mare has the goal of using this event to impress a visiting pony; a fashion stallion she has had a celebrity crush for in a long time. And it was a revelation to me that Rarity seemingly had the hots for someone in the show, there was something which took me completely off-guard. Spike's indifference to the whole matter. "Nah, it doesn't bother me that much," Spike waved dismissively, oblivious to my flabbergasted look, concentrating on the list Rarity had provided him, "Now let's see..." But this is your waifu we're talking about here! Twilight shrugged at my expression when I glanced over to her, not knowing what to make of this herself. "You're... Sure about that?" "Totally." "I mean, if you wanna talk about it-" "There's nothing to talk about." Spike interrupted casually, regarding me with slight annoyance, "Besides, Rarity will soon realize this Trender Hoof is just a hotshot who only cares for fashion and nothing else, then she'll stop having a crush on him and be impressed with my devotion to her and the festival." That is... Mature and awfully uncharacteristic of you, Spike... "Now if you'll excuse me, I got to go help out Rarity." "Well, I'm here if you ever... Need to talk about it," But the dragon had already left the tree-house before I could finish my statement, inciting my baffled frown. Maybe... He was just bottling it up? "I guess he's taking this in a mature manner," Twilight observed while walking towards me, a hint of pride in her voice, "I think it's good Spike's taking Rarity's infatuation with another pony in stride." "...Huh." Perhaps he's just inwardly raging and upset, and this episode will be about him confessing to his frustrations and leaning a valuable lesson about the complexities of love? Bah! Sombra scoffed, sneering. You just desire for the dragon to indulge your overprotective instincts and help him with his own volatile emotions. Not true... I just like to help people, my friends and brother included. ...That's what I just said you worm. ...Ah well. "Right, I better get on with all this [BEEP]- Er, stuff." I quickly corrected myself, grinning meekly at Twilight's disapproving gaze while heaving the heavy bag onto my back. "Oof! Jesus! I hope that's not the entire fashion stage in there..." "Stop complaining," The lovely alicorn said in mock-seriousness, motioning to the door. "We all would appreciate everyone's contribution, yours included. Now hop to it." "As you say love," That said, I began moving, carefully balancing the weighted bag of equipment- Wait, wasn't I going to ask Twilight something...? Oh, right. "Twilight?" "Hm?" Slowly, as to not topple over the fragile bag, I glanced over at the mare who was organizing some things herself, inspecting the decorations for the town party. And just the sight of the smiling purple mare was enough for my breathe to pause. Well, better now than never... "You wouldn't mind being my... Date to the festival, would you?" Surprised purple eyes whirled in my direction. "I mean, if you want to-" "Do you even need to ask?" "...Good point," I said, Twilight smiling brightly, and I couldn't resist grinning at my self-stupidity. "That's a fair point, but you know, just had to check." "Silly." Twilight shook her head fondly, eyes sparkling humour. "There's no one else I'd rather go with." And you have no idea how much that means to me, my dear Twilight. "Same." I'm starting to regret playing errand boy. And I'm beginning to regret ever invading your mind at all, boy, if all I am going to hear today is your pathetic whining. Touche... Carrying supplies after supplies throughout the town wasn't really what I had in mind when offering my assistance to Rarity for the festival. But hey, whatever makes my friend happy I suppose. Still, my back was already beginning to grow strained and exhausted from all this pulling and lifting; so much so that I had to purposely utilize balance in order to help me carry these blasted items and equipment across Ponyville. Why are we wasting our time like this? We? Our priority must be focused on one sole thing. Tirek certainly won't wait for us to finish up these tedious chores all the while he grows in power. And here I thought you'd be happy over the idea of your kind suffering... I will not allow my rightful position as ruler of all to be usurped by a monster like him. Of course, it's all about you, isn't it? And a creature who can forcibly absorb the magic from all ponykind must not be allowed to run amok. We must confront and destroy him when we have the chance. You must continue training, not appease to some ungrateful mare by hard labour. Rarity is hardly ungrateful. Sombra. And I'll get back to training when this is all over with- Speaking of Rarity, there she was just feet away, speaking with the brown... Stallion... Pfft. You've got to be jesting. I couldn't refrain chuckling, while the fallen tyrant sounded humoured in his own right, at the sight of the pony so thin he could be mistaken for a brown baby giraffe. Hey, Demyx called, he wants his Mohawk back! This is the clown Rarity had the hots for? Jesus Christ. Okay, her fashion taste is impeccable, but taste for the opposite gender? That needs working on. I know, I know, I shouldn't be judging him by appearance but... Nah [BEEP] it, Twilight won't ever know about it. Oblivious to my small laughter, Rarity and Trender Hoof walked by, the former obviously trying to impress the latter. Well, I wish her luck regardless... Heh... Are you certain of that? Okay, that moment of humour was worth the effort of pulling all this equipment. What could be better? As it turned out, things just kept getting better. While Applejack was behind the boutique's stage curtains, Twilight speaking to her from the opposite side, Rainbow, Pinkie and I were just snickering at what just happened earlier. Suffice to say, Rarity went for a whole new look... Western-themed. Of course, this meant the decorations and equipment I carried across town was completely pointless, but after seeing what Rarity was doing, it was worth it. Accompanied by the white unicorn's terrible Western impression was blue farmer clothing, a straw hat and a new hairstyle which... Honestly quite suited her. And I was just blissfully laughing the entire time too. I had no idea what was going on, but who gives a [BEEP]? This was hysterical! How could things get any better?! "You sure about this Applejack?" Twilight asked the other mare on the other side of the curtains, frowning doubtfully. The Earth Pony replied from behind the velvet fabric, "If it's the only way I'm gonna snap Rarity out of this delusional behaviour of hers, then I gotta take the chance. Now just gimme a minute." Twilight obliged, walking back towards us while Applejack finished up with whatever she was up to in there. "Hmhmhm, so," I began, while Rainbow and I were still smirking at the earlier display, "I guess that means we'll have to restart all the decorations around Ponyville?" Twilight nodded. "If that's what Rarity wants." "Which means I have to carry everything around again." The alicorn smiled apologetically, but before she could respond, the sound of the curtains parting drew our attention towards the stage, where we could finally see Applejack- Oh my God... Applejack... Wearing a fancy bright dress of various colours, fancy Cinderella-style hoof-shoes and her hair tied up together upwards looking like she's ready to attend a formal ball. And the mare showed all that off by... Posing... Pfft. All it took was Rainbow letting out a noise before I lost it. "PFT HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! HAA HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" "Heheh HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! I don't know why we're laughing! HAHAHAHAHA!" This is the best day of my life. Yet Applejack walked down the stage without a care in the world, and I only continued my laughing fit by rolling around on the floor, Pinkie joining because she's Pinkie. Rainbow was clutching her stomach tightly, unable to stop being amused herself. Oh please, please tell me she's going to put on some exaggerate classy accent. "Well darlings? Rather extravagant, don't you think?" Whatever conversation occurred between Twilight, Fluttershy and Applejack was unheard to my ears save for the roar of laughter - Spike joining in upon hearing that - as the four of merrily took delight in this ridiculous scenario. I had no idea what was even going on, but one thing's for certain. This was the greatest day of my entire life. At last, everything was back to normal. Well, as normal as can be in a world of talking ponies. Rarity and Applejack returned to their proper personalities and attire, the former, thank God, setting the theme of the festival back to classy. And a valuable lesson was taught today between the mares and the stallion Rarity had been pining for. "I'm glad everything's back to the way it should be," Twilight spoke happily from beside me, as we observed the town-filled party before us. "Yeah." I nodded, smiling in content myself. The party was spectacular to behold; ponies dressed formally enjoying themselves everywhere; partaking in the wine-tasting, slow-dancing and fashion show presented by, who else, the host of the party. Everyone's contributions to the event paid off, and I felt proud of myself and everyone else for all the effort we've put in to make Rarity happy. Now that our friend seemingly no longer had a crush on Trender Hoof, her focus solely on the festival made everything better. "I'm also happy for Rarity." Same love. "She learnt an important lesson which she shared with Trender Hoof; that you don't have to change who you are to impress someone you like." Amen. "And that's exactly why I haven't changed for you in the slightest," I pointed out humouredly, prompting Twilight to give me a fond look. God that dress complimented her angelically... "I don't know, you have been changing a little ever since we started dating," Twilight noted lightly, "Not to mention your attitude has been improving, even before our relationship." I snorted. "Oh come on, I wasn't that bad... Was I?" Twilight smiled reassuringly at the meek worried question. "You weren't a terrible po- Err, person, Jack, but you were very distrusting and would snap at anyone who would try to get close to you. Not that it wasn't understandable." She added as I opened my mouth to respond. "Considering the circumstances. If I were in your position, I would've behaved that guarded as well. But I'm proud of how far you've come ever since then, Jack, and I'm happy we're... Together." There it was again, that blush. "You know, you're awfully adorable when you're shy about our relationship like this." Twilight gave me a 'Very funny' look, before shaking her head and smiling again. "See? You wouldn't have acted like this long ago." "...I suppose not," I conceded, the corner of my eyes catching sight of the nearby dance floor, smirking and offering a limb to the mare. "Nor would I have offered this moment with the mare of my dreams. A dance, my Princess?" Though the redness on her face brightened, the alicorn graciously took my limb. "Why I shall happily accept, my Warrior." "And afterwards," I said as we headed towards where other ponies were dancing formally, grinning at both her acceptance and my own suggestion, "We can show these ponies our amazing dance moves." Followed by Twilight's sweet blissful laughter.
Chapter Eighty-Three: Complete and Utter Dependence!"I just don't get it..." "Hm?" Spike perked up from his mopping the floor, noticing me pacing around a few feet away. "Don't get what?" "Why Fluttershy didn't come to me," I admitted, frowning admist my movements, immediately doing a one-eighty walking during talking, "I could've helped her, advised her to overcome her stage fright, or something." Yesterday, it was revealed to us, after Big Macintosh had lost his singing voice due to a turkey-calling competition, Fluttershy had been 'dubbing' his voice by singing behind stage while the farmer moved his mouth. Perhaps I should elaborate: basically, Rarity, Big Mac and two nameless ponies had formed a band a while back named the Ponytones. A barbershop quartet, which I approved of immediately; having grown fond of such style of music since playing BioShock Infinite. Big Mac lost his voice, Fluttershy offered to dub him since she has the singing voice of an angel, as we had recently learned. But Fluttershy had stage fright, so she sung behind curtains instead of flat-out replacing Big Mac while he's unavailable. The ruse lasted for a good while, and we managed to convince Fluttershy to join in the band at the end after seeing just how passionate and enjoying herself she was, along with the crowd loving her performance. So a barbershop... Whatever you call a band of five people. Or ponies. Still, there was something about the whole event that bothered me. Not that I didn't manage to catch on to Big Mac's nervous rather-fearful looking expressions during their plays, nor that they didn't consider asking me to participate; I would've LOVED to join a barbershop. But that Fluttershy handled this all on her own... Without seeking my help in any case. Not that she's dependable on others, oh no, she's perfectly capable of handling her own affairs. But... Still... "Maybe Fluttershy didn't want to bother you about it," Spike suggested, washing the wooden floor casually. "You know how she is; never wanting to burden others with her problems." Which is honestly ridiculous. Fluttershy knew she can always come to me if there was anything wrong. The same applies to all our friends. "Maybe..." I muttered instead, unrelenting in my pacing. "And besides," The dragon continued after a moment of whistling to himself, "You can't help everyone all the time, Star." ...Hm. Fair point... "You might be right..." I agreed quietly, finally coming to a halt, regarding the floor thoughtfully. What to do... Perhaps some training might take my minds off things. Within my mind, Sombra exhaled in exasperation. At last, you are sorting out your priorities! We must focus our efforts on this Tirek menace, not ponder about your own incompetence towards your comrades. Now, let us depart. Punch! Kick! Swing! Focus! You must concentrate that kinetic energy on one particular spot. The harder your strike, the more damaged your opponent shall become. Punch! Kick! Roundhouse! Elbow! Ow! Distract yourself from the pain boy! Your foe wouldn't allow you a moment to recover from a mere bruise. You must be relentless, ruthless in your advances. While you direct your attention to your own pain, how many more will suffer for it? Elbow elbow! Double kick! Elbow! Punch! That's it! Your pain only strengthens your resolve, now your precious Princess nor your friends won't be harmed by that monster so long as you dedicate yourself to this power. This is why balance has chosen you, Wright; you will become the avatar of the very unification of chaos and harmony! Okay, let's just slow down there now, Sombra. Yet I heard the King only snarl in disapproval, Fool, you must realize your own potential. Otherwise you are fated to doom. You seem pretty dedicated to my training personally, you know. Almost like you have every desire in helping me defeat this new threat. Do not misunderstand me boy; I am only looking out for my own interests. What use would ponykind be to me without their magic? And besides, without your continued existence, I will cease to be. So in other words, you need me. Only temporarily. Now, return to training. Alright, pushy... "Though it might've been you." Hm? "Hey Applejack," I greeted when glancing over my shoulder, the orange Earth Pony approaching with a haystack perched atop her back. "Hope you don't mind." She smiled humouredly. "Trainin' again, huh?" "How'd you guess?" Do not delay now, focus on your moves. Sombra shush. "Then again, suppose I can't blame ya, considerin' everythin' ya told us about this Tirek fellow." Applejack replied, then seeming to shudder at the very name. "Anyway, don't let me keep ya from it. I've got my own chores to get to, so I'll see ya around." Oh, wait a moment. "Would you like some help?" Applejack smiled, shaking her head in decline, "Nah, I've got it covered." Oh... "But there is somethin' you can do, sugarcube." Oh? "Name it?" Green eyes glanced in amusement to the side. "Try not to destroy my trees completely." I followed her gaze to the dented bark of trunks surrounding us, all from my attempts of improving my strength and skills. "...Oops." And suddenly, just seeing the sight of them put me off from carrying on training any further today. "Oh darling," Rarity said hurriedly, passing by me all around the room. "As much as I appreciate the offer, I must graciously decline this invitation for assistance." "Are you sure?" Well that's a disappointment. "Oh yes," The white unicorn replied at once, picking up some materials via magic while speeding across the workshop. "I am well aware of your desire to participate in the Ponytones, but you must understand we cannot allow any further exceptions. It's not that you have an awful musical tone, Stardust, but you know how these things work." "Of course..." "Although, if you wish I can inform you immediately should anyone from the band be unavailable from their next performance." "I'll keep that in mind." My hooves were already reaching the door with that reply, bitter disappointment rising in my being. First Applejack and now Rarity. Who next? "Oh Stardust, of course you can help!" "Really?" Finally, I can be useful! "Hmm..." The pink mare then pondered thoughtfully... The shook her head in finality, "Nope." What? "But you just said I could!" "Oh right, I did! Well, and I already fed Gummy, and I've set the next party up for Vinyl, and-" I cut her off before she could start rambling, "So there's absolutely nothing I could assist you with?" Pinkie shook her head again, prompting my annoyed sigh, "Alright, I suppose I could ask the Cakes then if they need help with anything." "Nope." "What?" "They pretty much have everything covered at Sugarcube Corner, even with Pumpkin Cake and Pound Cake!" "...Even the kids?" "Uh-huh!" ...Wonderful. Rainbow Dash didn't want any help, nor Fluttershy who politely declined the offer whereas the former laughed. Whooves was preoccupied. Derpy had already delivered today's mail around the Ponyville. Vinyl wouldn't give me a proper answer. I eventually reached a house containing two certain ponies. And guess what? They didn't need my help either! Bon grinned apologetically from the doorway, keep the door close so I couldn't see inside, "Thanks for offering, Stardust, but Lyra and I don't need any help right now. We're setting up our present for Vinyl's Birthday and we don't want to ruin the surprise." "I wouldn't tell her," I assured the Earth Pony, hoping the desperation wasn't clear through my tone or expression. Bon shook her head in decline, "Sorry Star, maybe next time." Before promptly shutting the door rather rudely after hearing a crash behind her, leaving me outside, irritated and admittedly saddened. This was just getting ridiculous... This is getting pathetic. I blatantly ignored Sombra's mocking statement, glaring at the ground while walking through the quiet streets. So, everyone was busy! Even Twilight, who was preoccupied with her studies currently. Not one pony needed my help or advice about anything! Bull-[BEEP]. What kind of friend am I if I can't help anyone? It's as if I've done something wrong and the world was punishing me for it. What else was new...? The fallen King, meanwhile, continued speaking as if his opinion mattered. You are wasting time concerning yourself over the needs of others. We must resume our attention to this threat Equestria faces, not wander around hoping that some lesser being requires assistance. They're not "lesser beings," Sombra. They're my friends. Your point? That doesn't make them any more special. Our destiny is much greater than this mundane life, this so-called need to help others. Stop being so considerate, boy, as you can see; it will get you nowhere in life. Your own species has proved time and time again that one must only look out for their own interests, and it's high time you've matured enough to realize this. ...Hm. Sadly, you're not entirely wrong- "Hey Star!" Spike? "Hey Spike," I greeted in turn, perking up as the dragon rushed towards me, managing a small smile, "What's up?" "Twilight's looking for you," Was his response, prompting my surprised look. She was? Perhaps she needed some help with the library- "She's wondering if you have anymore information about that chest we found at the Tree of Harmony." ...Oh. "I've told her already; only that it's involved somehow against Tirek," I muttered bitterly, gazing back at the ground. "Tell her I can't help in that regard." "Sure thing... Star? You feelin' alright?" Right now, I only felt useless. "Fine," Was my lame answer, walking away from the baby dragon. "Just fine." Maybe some time to contemplate on that hill of mine will help calm my mind. ...Nope. Not helping in the slightest. But at least the world was kind enough to provide me with a view of the sunset as I rested atop the hill, watching with a somber expression. It was peaceful to observe, but my mind was too disturbed for the view to calm me down. Maybe I should've brought some soda with me; that always does the trick. Come to think of it, I haven't had soda in a while. Anyway, what should I do? I haven't felt so incompetent in ages. No one needed help, not one of my friends in this town. And it would just be pathetic and desperate of me to travel all the way to either Canterlot or the Crystal Empire just to satisfy this need of mine to help someone. But then again, going to the latter kingdom with Sombra still active in my mind may not be the best of ideas. And speak of the devil. Hmph, you are behaving pathetically regardless- "Will you just [BEEP] off?!" That was the final straw. Standing up abruptly, my gaze hardened to the golden sky, practically yelling in irritation, "I don't need your snarky comments right now Sombra!" ...And silence. Ah, finally, now I can have some peace and- "Jack?" Oh God... Hesitantly, I glanced behind towards the clearly concerned Twilight, who approached me calmly. "I thought I might find you here." Shocking. Inhaling deeply, I forced a grin. "Hey love. Sorry about that." But the mare wasn't fooled in the slightest. Knowing me too well, Twilight stood beside me, taking her own seat to my right and motioning for me to join her. Slowly obliging, the alicorn continued as I sat, "May I ask what's wrong this time?" Hm? "Does everything seem to be wrong to me?" "Typically," Twilight teased, smiling lightly before frowning softly, "But Spike tells me you seemed annoyed today." "Annoyed and disappointed..." My girlfriend caught that quiet mutter. "Why's that? Did Sombra say something?" "Heh." I let out a humourless laugh. "No, no, but he certainly didn't help." "What then?" Twilight pressed, "Is it about... Tirek?" Shaking my head, I let out a long sigh, meeting Twilight's inquisitive gaze and relenting. This mare can always make me talk with that stare of hers, "Do you ever feel... Useless?" That incited her frown. "Useless?" "Yeah." I nodded, proceeding to clarify, trying to express how I felt right then, "When everyone you know is busy, and doesn't need your help at all. Today, no one accepted my offer for help with anything. And..." "...And you feel useless because no one needed any help?" At my silence, my expression answering for her, Twilight shook her head, smiling reassuringly. "That doesn't mean you're useless Jack. Not everyone needs help all the time. Everyone's independent." "Everyone but me..." "That's not true," Twilight said firmly, not unkindly, placing a comforting hoof on my own. "You've managed to do plenty of things by yourself from time to time. And you're always helpful to me, Spike and all our friends." "Yeah but..." The Princess of Friendship frowned again, this time at my disgruntled noise, leaning her head closer curiously. "But what else?" And just like that, I let out my own fear and worries to this mare, as always, "What kind of friend am I if I can't help anyone...?" Twilight tilted her head, prompting me to continue, resuming my gaze on the setting sun. "I just have this... Inexplicable urge to help people whenever I can, to feel like I can make a difference in people's lives." "And there's nothing wrong with that." Twilight smiled rather lovingly. "Nothing terrible with having such a kind nature." "I know... But... What else can I do for others if not help them out with anything? How can I be a good friend if not by helping out my friends...?" This was something that has plagued me for a very long time. An important aspect in life was to help people wherever and whenever, to feel important for someone else and feel as though your assistance matters. That your life matters. And without that, my life feels pretty insignificant, and a waste of space, just a burden on everyone else, if I can't help anyone... "Jack... There are various just as important things about friendship aside from helping your friends," Twilight began reassuringly. "Your desire to help others is admirable, and we'll always appreciate your willing helpfulness. But not everyone will always need help through life. And sometimes, it's you who'll need help instead of someone else. But we'll always, always, be your friend whether you can be of assistance or not; we'll never hold your dependence on others against you." I remained silent, just listening to Twilight console me, my mind and heart soothed by her comforting tone and words. "Now, does not being able to help anyone out today make you useless? Of course not. But that doesn't mean someone won't want your help tomorrow, or the day after. And just because no one needed help today, doesn't mean we don't appreciate the offer from a cherished thoughtful friend who cares enough to help and just wants to feel important; when he's already important to all his friends." And just like that, I couldn't stop the grin rising on my face, slowly facing the sparkling eyes and loving smile. "You always know what to say Twilight... Thank you." Replied by a warm welcoming snuggle, the alicorn resting her head on my side. I made sure to keep my eyes from getting poked by the horn. "Maybe it wasn't anyone else who needed help today, but yourself." ...Huh. She had a point. And already I felt immensely better from the comfort provided by this beautiful pony- "Twilight! Stardust!" Hm? The moment was interrupted, prompting our surprise glances towards the side, where we were approached by a smiling Applejack. The orange mare continued with a sheepish tone, "'Scuse the interruption, but I was wonderin' if Stardust would to help with some late-night cropping." "Stardust, there you are!" Pinkie? The enthusiastic mare hopped upwards, grinning down at us with an ecstatic tone, "Vinyl's Birthday party's starting soon! You wanna help with some extra decorations I've got?" "Oh Stardust darling." And Rarity? "Pardon my interrupting at this romantic moment you two are currently having." The classy unicorn said, walking up to join us, "But you wouldn't mind, Twilight, if your special somepony would assist me in setting up a quick rehearsal for the Ponytones?" And, as more and more of my friends joined us to ask for help, Twilight regarded me with a humoured yet encouraging look. And I grinned happily. Who was I to say no to my friends? Taking a moment outside the party in Sugarcube Corner, I began writing down the lesson I've learnt today form the journal Spike graciously delivered to me as per my request. It was a book for Twilight and the others to write down any lessons they're discovered, since writing letters to Celestia was no longer a factor. Gotta shoehorn those overall lessons to kids somehow I suppose. But regardless, I was not excluded from writing in the journal. And I was rather pleased how my writing lessons from Twilight were paying off. "Just because your friends don't need your help, doesn't make you any less important. I learned today that friendship isn't all about being useful to your friends; there are many other things you can do with them: chat about nonsensical things, just hang out and, perhaps most importantly, enjoy your time together. And I wouldn't dare exchange any moment I have with my friends - and more specifically her - for the world. You will never be a burden to your true friends; your own self-care is just as important as theirs." And, as if by convenience, I heard the party music blasting from behind, inciting my satisfied expression to glance over my ponified shoulder. Pinkie was grinning at me excitedly. "Come on Star, you're about to miss the dance off!" Snapping the book shut. I set it to one side along with the quill. I'll bring it back to the library later, but for now... "Oh, I wouldn't miss that for the world Pinkie."
Chapter Eighty-Four: Stardust Time"You know, it's funny." "Hm? What is?" Twilight answered casually as we walked together through the Ponyville park, as was my idea after getting her some flowers and a suggested break from her studies, "Ever since meeting you, I never pegged you for a romantic." Ha! If she saw me in high school she'd have an entirely different opinion. "You'd be surprised." As though sensing my thoughts, Twilight sent me a humoured smile. "Not that I'm objecting to the notion of you being romantic. It's rather cute." Jesus Twilight... "Way to dignify me." Twilight chuckled, and that adorable laughter prompted me to mimic her. "Even strong stallions can have their soft-hearted moments." "Too true." A comfortable silence, just enjoying each other's company. The sun was shining on this beautiful morning, making it perfect to have asked Twilight to accompany me for a walk through the fresh air. Then, the mare spoke again, "It was sweet of you to suggest this, Jack, especially since you're so reluctant to do anything in the morning." Grinning, I glanced at the gorgeous alicorn, speaking with a sincere heart, "Well, as you said, we have to spend as much time together as possible. And every moment with you is the best part of my day." Twilight's cheeks turned a bright pink, prompting my fond smile. Not to mention, you are the best thing that's ever happened to me... "The feeling is mutual..." Emphasized with the alicorn leaning her head against my shoulder, and I returned the rested atop her head. I'm amazed with how many time we've embraced each other like this that Twilight's horn hadn't poked my eye out yet. Then, the sound of children laughing drew our attention. "And these goes the Crusaders, off to school," Twilight noted happily, observing the three fillies merrily walking by a few feet away, chatting to themselves out of earshot. "It's always wonderful to see young ponies finding happiness in their education." Yeah... "Maybe one day you can provide some young ponies with some teaching of your own." Prompting Twilight's glance. "You'd make a great teacher Twilight." At the truthful compliment, the alicorn's eyes looked away in flattery, brushing her mane lightly. "You really think so?" "Undoubtedly. Hell, you're a wellspring of knowledge and mistress of lectures. To learn from you would be the greatest honour ever." It's true, Twilight would make an amazing teacher, far more than I could be. Hell, she'd do a more competent job at it than, say, Celestia. If being a Princess doesn't work out, then there are always other options. Twilight grinned bashfully, the redness on her features only deepening, mumbling humbly and shyly, "You overestimate me... But thank you, Jack," The alicorn glanced over where the three fillies were currently walking to school, sighing rather wistfully. "I must admit, the idea of being a teacher has always been a passing thought... I wonder..." Really? "You too?" Twilight then looked back at me, surprise in her purple orbs. "You thought about being a teacher too?" "I've... Always entertained the idea," I confessed. Well, not always, but the idea has intrigued me whenever the thought happens. "You never mentioned that before." "It was never brought up." I shrugged modestly. "It just seems fun." The mare blinked, before a teasing smile took place on her muzzle. "In that case, I think you'd make a spectacular teacher yourself." I snorted jokingly. "Not likely, but thank you love." "You know sometimes I believe you intentionally forget our weekly schedule over sorting out your mane." "What? No no Rarity, I would never forget." Rarity sighed - Ow. - Before finally relenting from the torture and setting the comb down. "That sarcasm won't get you anywhere darling, nor will your untamed mane get you anywhere with Twilight if you continued to belittle your own appearance so." "I'm glad you care." "Hm, quite." The white unicorn allowed my to get off my seat, beginning to head out of the room herself. "I will be back in just a moment, and we shall complete transforming your hair into a wonder to behold! For this week anyway." "Yeah, I look forward to it..." I muttered under my breath, sighing once the mare was out of sight. Not that I don't appreciate the help, but sometimes I think Rarity gets a little too concerned with my and Twilight's relationship. I guess to date a Princess I do have to look the part, but didn't this mare learn a short while ago that as long as someone likes you for who you are, then it doesn't matter? While that is true, Specter's sudden voice appeared, prompting me to regard the ceiling in surprise. Even one must attempt to at least appeal to their loved one as a gesture of caring for their reputation and how other perceive them. Princess Sparkle, while fortunately content with your chosen lack for self-impression, would be gratified for the effort. Miss Rarity is looking out for her friend's best interests. I suppose... "What are you looking at?" A new voice popped up, inciting me to look back down, meeting the inquisitive gaze of Rarity's younger sister. I smiled in greeting. "Nothing, Sweetie Belle. Did you have a nice day at school?" The young filly shrugged. "We had to go home early." Oh? You don't entirely too thrilled about that. The unicorn's ears drooped slightly. "Miss Cheerilee's ill from the flu, so there wasn't any point going." Oh... "I'm sorry to hear that." "That is indeed dreadful," Rarity commented solemnly, choosing that moment to re-enter the room. "Is there no one to substitute during poor Miss Cheerilee's sickness?" Sweetie shook her head sadly. "No. Even if there was, no one could replace Miss Cheerilee; she's the greatest teacher ever!" Hm, no substitute would be an issue. I could recommend this seemingly open position to Twilight... No, she's far too busy as is. And the others, good as they were, I doubt would be able to stable an entire room of hyperactive children. "No one has been considered to temporarily replace her?" Sweetie nodded, prompting my thoughtful frown to deepen. Then that left one alternative option... "I'll do it." Both girls regarded me curiously, surprised by the sudden conviction in my tone. "Do what?" Rarity inquired. "I'll take the position, until Miss Cheerilee recovers of course." Both ponies blinked, having not completely expected that idea. I shrugged casually, the very idea honestly filling me with a small sense of giddiness, "Who knows, I might have some knowledge that can be past down to the younger generation." "Why, Stardust, that is simply just... A marvelous idea!" Well, that took a turn. Rarity was then grinning approvingly, "Willingly educating the younger colts and fillies would attribute to being a great ruler for the future." Oh dear God. The mare nodded to herself happily, "Yes, this would work! This would work indeed!" Without a care for personal space, the enthusiastic unicorn promptly walked forward and pushed me back into the seat, spinning me to face the mirror. And with a rather spastic grin, Rarity announced proudly, "I shall give you the proper appearance of an well-educated individual!" Already I was beginning to regret even proposing the idea out loud... You are wasting precious time. Oh hey, you decided to finally speak up today. What, waited until I did something you didn't approve of before making a comment? You are now dedicating precious time to teaching a few ungrateful whelps? Sombra sneered, making his remarks as I headed towards the school, yawning for a moment before steeling myself and swallowing my own nervousness. Of course, he wasn't making things better, I'm certain your friends wouldn't truly appreciate you educating foals instead of focusing on defeating Tirek. I don't know, they seemed pretty cool with it. Twilight even expressed pride at my proposal to help out the school, pointing out the irony of the conversation we had earlier. The alicorn kindly provided me with a suitcase, resting atop my back, and again, remarked how proud she was of my desire to teach the young ponies everything I knew. What can I say? I love kids. That doesn't excuse the fact that your negligence will only doom your friends and all ponies in Equestria regardless. Teaching a few troublesome foals will be ultimately pointless. Well, at least I had fun doing so. Besides, if I dedicate my entire time to training and nothing else towards the upcoming threat, who's to say I won't magically disappear back to my world straight afterwards? Also, who wouldn't deny the position of teaching, even for a short while? I'm going to enjoy this while it lasts? Arriving by the door into the sole classroom of the building, I straightened the tie around my neck. Rarity happily provided me with formal attire, as per my request, and Twilight even stated how handsome I looked for the part. The memory brought a smile to my muzzle, and I mentally braced myself before entering the building. How bad can it be? ...Ah. Right on cue, the students halted amongst their mischief upon the sound of the door opening, hurriedly sitting down at their desks and hiding anything they shouldn't be having, such as paper airplanes and the like. Without breaking a stride, I smiled appropriately and shut the door, heading towards my - temporary, I had to remind myself - larger desk, and already disappointed by the lack of chair for me. Ah well, that can be rectified later. Setting down the suitcase, I walked around and leaned against the desk, clasping my front hoofs together while saying in greetings, "Good morning, young ones. I'm sure a few of you know who I am-" "You're Stardust Balance!" A colt exclaimed from the back, "The special somepony of Princess Twilight!" And already I was being regarded with looks of awe and hushed whispers. And I hadn't even been here for more than two minutes. "Yes, well, in here you shall address me as Mr Balance-" "How can an Earth Pony be a Princess's special somepony?" An inconvenient voice I recognized as Diamond Tiara's asked impolitely. Expressions loosening slightly, I refused to be deterred, speaking calmly. "That's not important, now-" But the students were having none of it. "When did you start dating the Princess?" "What's she like?" "Is it true she sometimes sleeps with a book on her head?" ...How the Hell did they know about that last part? Ungrateful whelps. Sombra, please, they're just kids. "We're not here to discuss the activities of my girlfriend," I finally proclaimed sternly over the many voices, giving them a look demanding their obedience. As they slowly obliged, I nodded in satisfaction. Much better. "Anyway, here you will call me Mr Balance. I will be substituting in Miss Cheerilee's absence until she fully recovers. Any questions?" Answered by everyone raising their limbs. "...Not about Princess Sparkle?" And they all lowered. Oh, this was going to be fun... Regretting it already? My, it's almost as if you didn't think this through, as always. Ignoring that snarky internal comment, I moved swiftly around the desk, searching through the drawers for something specifically. Aha! Also finding a pencil, I set the sheet filled with names down, stating, "We shall do a register. When I say your name, reply with 'Here,' or 'Here sir,' if you wish. Ahem... Apple Bloom?" "Here!" "Archer?" "Here sir!" "Aura?" "Here!" "Cotton Cloudy?" "Here!" "Diamond Tiara?" "Here sir! Tell Princess Twilight I said hello!" "Yeah sure... Featherweight?" "Here sir!" "Liza Doolots?" "Here!" "Peachy Pie?" "Here!" "Scootaloo?" "Right here!" "Silver Spoon?" "Here sir! Send the Princess my regards!" Oh Jesus... Alright. I set the paper, prompting their surprised looks at my expression. Time to address this elephant in the room before it became an issue: "Alright, let me set the record straight here: I am not here to get any of you on the Princess's good side, not that I need to. I am here to educate you, and for you to learn from it. Nothing more, nothing less. I want no brown-nosing, no non-subtle attempts of getting me to reference you to the Princess. I expect effort and results, and nothing more. Am I understood?" A reply of incoherent mumbling among them. "I'm sorry, I couldn't hear you." "Yes sir!" Much better. Just a different tune in the tone and suddenly they respond much more enthusiastically. "Good. Now then, where were we? Ah yes... Sunny Daze?" "Ah ah ah!" I have never been subjected to such humiliation in my existence; the iceberg looks more preferable now than seeing you do... This. Oh come now Sombra; don't be a downer! "So that makes the number of the Elements of Harmony-" I pointed in the air with each count, some of the students mimicking my movements, "One, two, three, four, five, six! Six Elements of Harmony! Ah ah ah!" That laugh caused the young ponies to break into hysterics, giggling non-stop at the act. I knew this costume for the Maths course would come in handy! Maybe I'm enjoying this a little too much, personally, but [BEEP] it, this was fun! After all, what's better than doing Maths? "Six Elements for one, two, three, four, five, six! Six ponies!" Why, doing Maths while dressing as the Count of course! "Ah ah ah!" The students resounded with the famous laughter of the Sesame Street character, grins plastered on their muzzles for my act. Meanwhile, fun poopers like Tiara and Spoon were just regarding me and their fellow students with baffled yet annoyed looks. Hey, Hakuna Matata. "Now, Twilight and I," I began with my Count impression, speaking in reminisce and humour. "We started dating on the third! One, two, three, ah ah ah!" Followed by awed yet amused looks, prompting me to continue, "Ten... That's how much money I made in my paycheck, ah ah ah!" Cease with the wild hoof gestures as you speak. It's irritating. Oh do shut your fat muzzle. Ah ah ah! "How many hours until lunch?" It was the Crusaders who answered individually. "One-" "Two-" "Three!" "Three! Three hours until lunch, but for now you suffer! Ah ah ah!" I'm suffering... "A friend of mine repeated the third grade four times! Was he a - ah ah - idiot?" They all blinked, rearing back from the sharp tone at the last word... Before breaking down in giggles and grins again at my leaking smile. "And I see one, two! Two fillies being sticks in the mud! I refrain from being specific, ah ah ah!" But everyone knew regardless, especially the Crusaders, who snickered to themselves, before I distinctly heard Scootaloo comment, "Boy, having Stardust as our teacher keeps becoming a better idea more and more!" Guess I'm leaving a good impression. Ah ah ah. "Now, who wants to solve a complicated math questions in groups of one, two, three? Ah ah ah!" Suffice to say, I was already enjoying myself. And, from the looks of things, my students were too. "So remember kids." I wrapped up in my lecture over history, chalking down the most important words on the board. "Just because you can do questionable stuff doesn't mean you should; and rulers are of no exception. Otherwise, ponies can be endangered from the choices you make, and even get hurt. No one, not even Princess Sparkle or, perhaps most importantly, Princess Celestia is infallible." Some of the word son said board being specifically "Celestia," "Questionable" and "Ponies can be endangered." I stood back, admiring my handiwork in satisfaction. Subtle. "What does 'infallible' mean?" A filly asked, hoof raised, but a younger colt beat me to it. "Oh! Oh! It means somepony who can't be tricked or do no wrong!" "Very good Featherweight." The pegasus beamed at my approving nod, inciting myself to smile. "No one is perfect. That is what history has taught us time and time again." A brief glance at the clock while the students nodded at my words. Alright, the next hour strikes before lunch. Time for the next lesson. "And now students." I grinned, walking behind the desk again and beginning to lower myself from their field of vision. "It's time for an education about inventions, and this time we have another special guest. Bare with me." It only took a few seconds - thank you cartoon physics - for me to put on the costume just as I did with the Count. And I consider this next one to be adequate, judging by the stunned taken aback looks on their faces as I popped up from behind the desk, standing on two hinds legs with my front hoofs clasped behind my back, giving the impression of a particular scientist. Heh, it figured Sombra would recognize the character after searching through my memories, You can't be serious... "Greetings, young ponies!" They started grinning at my impression, despite having no idea who I was cosplaying as. In a deep yet grandiose voice, I tilted my circular glasses before clearing my throat, the false orange moustache muffling my voice somewhat, "I am the distinguished scientist from Mobius. You may call me Doctor Ivo Robotnik. Or, as I am known by an infuriating blue rodent." My eyes narrowed, playing the part with mock-anger. "Dr. Eggman." "Hi Dr. Eggman!" My mouth twitched, threatening to grin at the collective greeting of the humoured children. Some, however, were just as enjoying themselves as Sombra. "You've got to be kidding me..." Tiara muttered to her friend, as though I couldn't hear her. "Now," I began dramatically, walking around the desk closer to the students. I was going for the Adventures of Sonic The Hedgehog version of Robotnik; the goofy clown one. Do I need to be more specific? "I am here to seek your assistance, young ponies, in helping me best that hedgehog once and for all! You will help me invent the key component to my latest and greatest invention. My two incompetent lackeys couldn't invent something even if the instructions were instilled into their measly cheese for brains!" More snickering and grins. "Let's see how you fare better." "Yes Dr. Eggman!" "That's Dr. Robotnik you imbeciles!" But my tone was far from serious, prompting the many giggles and smiles of the class. "Yes Dr. Eggman!" I'm beginning to believe you have no concept of shame, boy. Shame? Nah, when it came to kids, some leniency to acting their age is allowed. Helps connect with them better. My ears perked up at the sound of laughter outside. Lunchtime was here, and the little ponies had hurriedly escaped the confines of their classroom to have as much fun they can, inciting my fond shaking head. I like to believe I was doing a good job, so far. Shame it wasn't permanent... Maybe I could suggest a deal with Cheerilee whenever she requires a day off. Why you would rather spend a day indulging some foals with useless information is beyond my understanding. The door suddenly opening interrupted my upcoming retort. Instead, I glanced away from my desk, having inspecting some papers about recent tests these ponies were to complete by Cheerilee, and was greeted by a familiar dragon, inciting my grin. "Hey Spike." "Hey bro," Spike replied enthusiastically, setting down a brown paper bag on the desk. "Twilight wanted me to deliver your lunch." "Ah, excellent." Rubbing my hoofs excitedly, I opened the bag and pulled out... "A hay sandwich and carton of orange juice..." Spike was hardly surprised by the reaction, nodding wisely. "Yep, she knows you hate eating anything only ponies would eat, but Twilight wanted to provide you with healthy food and drink to set a good example for the students." "Of course she did..." I mumbled in fond exasperation, smiling humouredly at the food and carton in my hoofs. Brown bread, too. Oh yippee... Well, all for the students, I suppose. Twilight just had their well-being in mind. "So, how's the teaching job going?" Spike inquired, perching himself to sit on the edge of the desk. Thankful for a distracting conversation, I set the food down before grinning lightly at him. "Pretty amazing actually, Spike, I should do it more often." The dragon chuckled. "Heheh, Twilight was worried you might get annoyed by them. Thank goodness that's not the case, now I won't have to stick around to help!" Oh...? "Is that so?" "Yep." Spike nodded in satisfaction. "When you made me go to school that one time, it was torturous! I couldn't bare another minute in there with all those ponies asking me questions about Twilight, and not a single one about me!" I can sympathize there. "Welp, I guess I should tell Twilight that everything's fine- Stardust?" My hoof immediately clutched my small arm before the dragon could leap off the desk, glancing at my sly expression. "Well, since you're already here, I could use the assistance of Twilight's number one helper." Eyes widened in panic, Spike struggled from my grip briefly, prompting my own amused chuckle. "Haha, and besides, I'm sure Twilight would appreciate my care for your own education, Spike." The dragon groaned loudly, slamming his baby dragon hand on the desk. "This is so unfair!" "No, you spending over eight hours occupying the bathroom by taking a bath is unfair. I call this completely justified." "And that, my dear children, is how I earned my cutie mark." My repeated fabricated tale came to a close, turning around to face the awed ponies, smiling in satisfaction. "Saving and entire kingdom from basically itself." "And they all lived happily ever after?" "And they all lived happily ever after." "Wow..." One filly whispered in quiet amazement. Oh how I was enjoying this. "It was a good tale," Tiara confessed rather reluctantly, before slyly glanced behind her. "A far better way to get one's cutie mark than how some others will ever how theirs." Spoon snickered in agreement, and I frowned at the light jab towards three particular fillies, who tried to not look bothered but failing miserably. "It's not as if cutie marks are the essential key to a good lifestyle, Miss Tiara." "Oh I disagree sir," The pink unicorn replied smugly, "A cutie mark means everything to a pony. Without it, how can a pony find their true destiny?" "By making it. Simple." Curious eyes were drawn on me, prompting me to proceed into another lecture. But this one was different, this was more vital. And judging by Spike's look, he knew exactly what I was going to say, "Destiny is not foretold by what some mark on your behind dictates," Some snickered at the phrasing, but my tone remained serious. "You can choose what to do with your life, rather than allow some mark to decide for you. That's what life is, has been and always will be: peo- ponies making decisions for themselves." "But- But that's stupid!" Oh? Tiara glared at me, any classmate who agreed with me and, by extension, disagreed with her. The filly leaned up slightly from her desk, as if to emphasize her words. "You can't decide what destiny to make for yourself! What if what you pick is wrong?" "What if what your mark picks is wrong?" I retorted. "Impossible! A cutie mark is never wrong-" "Nothing is impossible." She paused at my firm tone, mellowing a little at my look, allowing me to continue without interruption, addressing the entire room with this. "Open your minds, children; nothing in life is ever chosen for you; you must choose for yourself, eventually, when you grow up and your parents let you have lives of your own. But don't go seeking one particular thing in life and miss out on other things along the way, especially something like a cutie mark. Three ponies here can recall a lesson I incorporated not too long ago." "Oh! Oh!" Scootaloo raised her hoof wildly after said three exchanged a look. "That in the end, no matter the destination-" "- It's not the destination that matters, but the journey it takes getting there-" "- And the ponies you meet while getting there!" "And the Crusaders have it in spades." I smiled and nodded approvingly to the three beaming fillies, while others looked at them in awe. Approval was an understatement, I was downright proud of those kids. "Focus on the destination, you might get what you want, but maybe not your happiness. Remember the adventure it took to reach that point, and you will realize that is the greatest part of your life." "A lesson we can all take to heart," A sudden unexpected voice responded lightly, inciting us to glance at the doorway, greeted by a familiar dark pink Earth Pony. "Miss Cheerilee!" And just like that, the class wholly forgot about my lecture, rushing from their seats towards their real teacher without thought. Cheerilee grinned lightly at the students crowded around her, making noises of joy, before she sneezed loudly, prompting the students to back away, before the mare looked sheepish. Hehe, excuse you. "That was fun while it lasted, huh?" "Yep," I said serenely to Spike's question, leaning against the desk while watching the interaction still. How those little ponies adored their teacher so, it was a sight to behold. I never witnessed anyone back when I was in school hold a teacher in such high regard. I quite envy it... Ah well, seems the mare is feeling a lot more better now. Guess this meant no more teaching for me. It was fun while it lasted, and that's what mattered. "Hey Mr. Balance- Um, Stardust." My gaze turned then to the three approaching fillies, Apple Bloom speaking with a sincere smile, "We just wanna say how fun it was for you to be our teacher today." "More like how awesome fun it was!" Scootaloo added, imitating her idol almost flawlessly. Sweetie Belle concluded for them, "And we hope you'll get to do it again someday. We learnt a lot from you." ...You three... "And I am proud and happy to have called you my students," I expressed in gratitude and elation, gesturing to the rest of the crowd still observing a sneezing Cheerilee, "And I'll be more than glad if you ever seek my guidance or counseling for anything in the future. But I'm sure Twilight would be more capable than... Twilight..." ...Hm... "Hey girls." The three looked back at me from Cheerilee curiously, and I began speaking in a thoughtful tone as an idea came to mind, "What if I could get you to learn from someone with more knowledge and experience than I?" "So, Spike tells me you had more fun than he expected." I couldn't repress the grin, glancing over from the novel I was currently reading towards the curious mare. "Honestly, as did I; teaching was more of a joy to do than I thought." Twilight blinked, pausing from sorting out the nearby bookshelf, looking at me in slight puzzlement... Before a small grin emerged on her features. "Right? Isn't it wonderful to pass on your own education to someone else?" "Yeah. You would've loved it Twilight." I matched her gleeful expression. Evidently, Twilight was more than happy her boyfriend expressed an equal desire of teaching as she did. "The fact that it was kids too was even better; I don't think I could manage teaching a room full of teenagers." The mare giggled. "Heh, thank goodness then. You always seem to do well with kids; exhibit A being Spike." "What can I say? I love kids." "I know." Twilight nodded, giving me a fond look, eyes drooping slightly lovingly. "And I'm proud of you for having fun, teaching those young ponies no doubt some very important lessons, 'Mr. Balance.'" "Well..." I said jokingly, grinning playfully at the teasing name, "I suppose they just knew better." Followed by shared light laughter, before I smiled genuinely. "And I would happily take over Cheerilee for a day anytime again." Before I eventually return home. Twilight's smile only widened. "Maybe we can teach together someday." The very idea prompted my smile to match hers. "I'd love that." Hopefully, again, before I left this world indefinitely. Then, a sudden knock on the door had drawn our attention from our moment towards it, and I had an inkling, as balance was telling me via harmony signatures, who the visitors were. "Although I think some certain fillies would like to learn solely from you first." Twilight blinked curiously at my musing statement, before setting the books down and walking towards the door. I feigned interest in the book, raising it to hide my triumphant grin. Won't she be in for a surprise? "Oh, hello girls, what's up?" Apple Bloom answered for them, "Hey Twilight, we were just wonderin' if we could learn a couple of lessons from ya. Stardust said you were the best teacher to ever exist in all Equestria." The look on Twilight's face as she glanced at me was one I will remember for decades to come; surprise turning to pure bliss before she smiled brightly back at the waiting fillies. "Why, I'd be honoured to, even though my special somepony grossly exaggerates my skills, like always." I rolled my eyes in fondness. "Come on in, Spike's making nachos."
Chapter Eighty-Five: Shining StarI haven't felt this nervous since talking to Twilight about our relationship. Rightly so, considering what was ahead. The train was ever slowing down, my destination inching closer and closer, the sound of the engines and ponies muffling from other compartments, radiating excitement over as to where they were going. Looks like I was the sole passenger feeling anxious with a taste of dread, folding my arms and regarding the wall before me with an expression perfectly matching my inward feelings. You will be fine. Then why did I felt like I won't be? Specter's voice was a welcoming comfort, in brief replacement of the absent Twilight, Your guilt is understandable, my friend. But rest assured the kingdom harbors no ill feelings towards you, especially its rulers. Have faith in the forgiveness of your friends; they already expressed that towards you at Canterlot, did they not? Right, on the day of Twilight's coronation. Still... The speed of the train decreased with every second, the slowness making it blatant that we have arrived at the famous ancient kingdom. And spotting the glittering castle from the window by a glance, I stretched slightly and stood from my seat, my expression unwavering. In fact, I only felt more anxious. You will be fine, Specter echoed his previous words, reassuring and calm as always. I certainly hope so... Hearing ponies exit their compartments, I swallowed and nodded, prepared to face the music, and exited my own small room, having wished for privacy the whole trip. With no one having accompanied me to the Crystal Empire, I didn't fancy having a chat with some random pony. Additionally, these moments of quiet contemplation to myself was starting to become a rarity. Not that I don't enjoy the company of my friends, mind you. Waiting for the other passengers to leave through the same door of the halted train, I followed after them, steeling my expression. And at the station, I was greeted by something I honestly should've expected. Guards. Plenty of them. Regarding me with stern looks. And at the center was... "You've got to be kidding me..." The pegasus in gold armour didn't seem to hear my exasperated mutter, stepping forward with a stiff posture. Of all things- It's too early for this bull-[BEEP]! Sentry cleared his throat while passerbys watched curiously. "His Highness, Prince Shining, has requested we escort you to the castle posthaste!" Oh, don't make a big deal out of it... I slowly nodded, and the guards proceeded to form a circle around me, the bland pegasus leading the escort. And as we headed towards the beautiful sight of a castle, looking recently polished as always, one thing only came to mind as I glared in both irritation and exasperation at the back of the stereotype. Worst. Welcoming committee. Ever. The kingdom and its castle was still as gorgeous to look at as I last recall. It's as though nothing has changed at all... Although the place does seem alot more cleaner than usual. Though that should've be that surprising, since this will be the kingdom to host the Equestrian Games. See? I pay attention. The trip to the throne room didn't take as long, even though I kept getting passed on to new guards the closer I was to meeting the old friends who summoned me here. Just like now. I refrained from rolling my eyes at the newest stallions replacing the former, escorting me to the door to the throne room, instead sighing quietly, prompting my lead guard to glance behind curiously, but instantly snapped his head back forward in attention upon my glare. Oh of course, Sentry gets the 'honour' of leading me the entire way. I guess Cadence and Shining are still somewhat mad to have done this to me. Without knocking, the pegasus opened the doors leading into the throne room, and I briskly followed, expected to be greeted by a platoon of guards, all glaring at me in suspicion. It wasn't news that the royals guards of Canterlot despised me, and I imagined some from that kingdom transferred here to protect the new rulers of the Empire, and partially out of respect for their former captain. Imagine my surprise when it was just Shining Armor in the room, glancing away from the window he viewed outside at, turning to me with a pleasant smile. "Your Highness, Stardust Balance is here as requested," Sentry obediently announced, bowing to his Prince with the utmost respect, and I resisted clicking my tongue in distaste. Twilight wouldn't appreciate my lack of manners while visiting her brother. "Thank you. You may return to your duties." The guards obeyed without question, not seemingly bothered over the idea of leaving me alone in here with their Prince. Huh, did Cadence not tell them? "I have faith you won't harm me or anyone else in my kingdom," I heard Shining say from behind, obviously noticing me watching the guards leave and close the doors behind us. Looking back at the white stallion, I smiled lightly in turn, the mixed feelings of anxiousness and dread still bubbling. "You clearly share Twilight's trust in terms of friendship." "Let's hope you don't ruin that." Shining chuckled, before grinning with a sincere statement, "It is good to see you Stardust." Okay... Without warning, the unicorn stepped forward and pulled me into a brief hug, myself too stunned to even respond, but Shining then provided me with personal space a split-second later. "I trust you are keeping my sister happy?" My negative feelings slowly retreated, replaced by relief and happiness that this stallion didn't seem too mad. "I'm doing the best I can. I trust you're making your wife happy?" Shining matched my tone, "I'm doing the best I can." And we both grinned at one another, before the stallion gestured for me to follow. We walked towards the same window he was previously viewing out of, big enough for us both to see the blissful kingdom below, Shining speaking with a more content tone, "I must admit, I half-thought you wouldn't come, considering the circumstances. I'm glad you did. Cadence is in Fillydelphia, discussing with some representatives there about the Equestrian Games. It gives us plenty of time to talk." Oh, I imagine we have plenty of things to talk about. As though sensing my dry thoughts, Shining looked back at me. "I wish to show you how the Crystal Empire's thriving in its entirety, if you feel comfortable about it." Certainly. I smiled in gratitude. "Of course my friend. I'd love to see how good you and Cadence are doing with the kingdom, though you two are undoubtedly amazing and fair rulers." Shining shrugged modestly, before motioning for me to follow out of the throne room. Y'know, speaking about the Empire, Sombra has been keeping quiet this whole morning... Though I don't consider that too much of a bad thing. Just like any two friends who haven't seen one another in a good while, we caught up on how we've been doing. Myself informing Shining of events ever since the Tree of Harmony incident, hanging out with my friends, helping the town with advice or physical labour whenever I could, and above all, making her sister the most happiest mare in all of Equestria. Or at least, trying my very best to. The Prince, in turn, explained as we walked through the town how the Crystal Empire was doing; its citizens content, joyful parades are often thrown since they can't get enough of the fact they were free from the tyranny of their former monarch, and the preparation for the upcoming Equestrian Games, which was to be hosted in this very kingdom. "The kingdom is thriving," Shining claimed with a proud smile, as passerbys bowed and waved towards their Prince, some regarding me with open curiosity, not doubt intrigued by the stallion walking with one of their rulers and speaking as though they were friends. "Everypony's happy for the Crystal Empire's restoration to its former glory. Cadence and I have done the best we could to accomplish such." "And sometimes, the best is all you can do," I stated casually, trying not to feel uncomfortable by the continuous staring. It wasn't working. "Even if it ends in failure?" We passed a corner of the market. "Then you be proud of the effort you've put in to reach this far." Shining glanced at me with a wide smile. "Truer words have never been spoken." It was then I noticed, while walking through the streets, our destination was heading back to the towering castle, its sparkling structure reflecting the light of the sun radiantly. The tour was nice, I will grant that. Seeing how happy and joyful these Crystal Ponies were with their new freedom brought a smile to my face. I did say those two would be the perfect rulers for this kingdom, and look how one-hundred percent right I was. Ponies merrily walking through the town discussing the casual things of life, and in numerous locations during our tour of the kingdom, I spotted some worker ponies in construction attire, building and cementing away, obviously for the Games. "Prince Shining." "Yes?" The unicorn turned at the interruption, and we were greeted by an approaching guard, who bowed. "Excuse the interruption, your Highness, but I have received word Princess Cadence has concluded with her meeting at Fillydelphia, and is returning as we speak." Well what do ya know-? ...Hmm? My attention was inexplicably drawn then to the shining heart, floating harmlessly underneath the center of the large castle. The following conversation between Shining and the guard started to fall on deaf ears, as the only sound occupying me now was the enticing radiance from the Crystal Heart. Without command, my limbs walked forward, nearing the object of unimaginable power, halting once near reaching distance. For some reason, I felt like this powerful heart was inviting me in for some reason. And, finally, Sombra spoke from the depths of my mind. Magnificent, is it not? I could only nod, regarding the object in a way I couldn't control myself. Once powered, the Crystal Heart can influence the soul of any living thing in close proximity, The fallen tyrant almost sounded wistful, It festers from light or darkness within ponies hearts, becoming an object of unimaginable power; either to bring about destruction or protection to all living things with the Crystal Empire. This kingdom's ancestors created it as a shield for their subjects. Whereas wanted to use it as a sword against the defenseless... Still, I could only gaze at the hovering blue heart in awe and wonder. This was the very thing Sombra had desired to bring about his infinite rule. And what Cadence had used to help spread love and joy all over the Empire. Chaos... And Harmony... What would happen if it was used for something like Balance...? Why not find out? "Stardust? Stardust." What? The sudden voice and rough grab of my pony shoulder startled me from my state, looking beside me at the obviously-concerned Shining Armor. The stallion frowned at me in turn. "Are you alright?" "I... I guess so," Was my confounded response, gazing down on my hoof in question. What was that just then? It's as if I was entranced by the object that glowed before us, my hoof having subconsciously reached out to touch the thing. Sombra, did you have anything to do with this? No answer. "...I figured something like this might happen." What now? I looked back in surprise, meeting Shining's serious gaze, and he slowly removed his hoof off me. "When Cadence informed me of your... Circumstances, I was skeptical, I won't lie." My circumstan-? ...Oh. "You know then?" Shining nodded, glancing momentarily towards the radiant object, the light reflecting from his firm eyes, almost like a blue fire had ignited in them. "You always seem to get yourself in trouble somehow." "Trouble usually finds me," Was my lame attempt of a response. "Clearly," Shining quipped, regarding the Crystal Heart thoughtfully, and part of me wondered if I should just leave here and now. If Shining considered me a potential threat. But instead, imagine my surprise when the white stallion finally looked back at me with a small smile. "It's a good thing I trust you then that you know what you're doing, huh?" ...What? "Just like that?" The unicorn cocked his head, sincere with his words, "I know you would never intentionally endanger Twilight or anyone else, and Cadence relayed to me that that monster living in your head no longer has enough power to influence your decisions. You're my friend, Stardust, and I have faith in you, even in attempting to reform an almost irredeemable creature. Besides," He shrugged, his smile lowering lightly, "After everything you've done for me, my wife and my sister, it'd be unfair of me not to give you the benefit of the doubt right?" Honestly, I had no words, the short speech had me stunned at the genuine faith and trust this stallion was putting on me. He considered me that close, as close as the others did. And with that, a new resolve was rising within me, prompting my confident nod. Yes, I won't let him down. I won't let Cadence down. I won't let my friends down. And most importantly, I won't let Twilight down. The tour concluded by walking around the castle. I never had the chance of looking around the place in its entirety, to which Shining happily rectified. And needless to say, I was enjoying myself all the more as we arrived in a rather large room, looking as though this is where the residents within train their magic and hone their skills. And upon spotting the neatly stacked swords by the side, my grin widened to surprise and elation. The Prince of the Crystal Empire had followed my gaze, and expressed in pleasant surprise that I had an interest in swords. I proceeded to explain that I always enjoyed the concept of sword-to-sword dueling, even sparring with Spike occasionally using plastic weapons. So when the unicorn wordlessly brought two clean deadly swords over towards us, passing one into my hoofs and taking his position at the other end of the room, I was elated to the extreme at finally using a real, genuine sword for a spar. My arse getting kicked repeatedly aside. Shining was no rookie; this pony was a skillfully trained master of the sword combat, his years of training in the royal guardsman showing itself continuously whilst we dueled. I had rejected the offer of the stallion purposely making things easy for me, and I suppose by 'easy' he meant not moving the sword around via magic. My Makashi and relying on my two hind legs to stand didn't do me any favours, to say the least. I was exhausted before half an hour had passed, although I seemed to have gained Shining's respect somewhat more from this. The stallion looked pretty pleased with himself. The entire afternoon afterwards, as we waited for Shining's wife to return, was spent with mindless chatter and laughter across the hallway, recalling our own separate adventures throughout Ponyville which led to mishap. I was recounting an event a short while ago involving Fluttershy and Breezies, which prompted my friend to start laughing harder for some reason. "It wasn't that funny." Yet I couldn't restrain the grin on my muzzle. Shining's laughter subsided, regarding me with traces of amusement. "How you find yourself in these situations, I'll never know." "Blame your sister and our friends." "Don't you dare place the fault on Twilight," Shining said sternly... Before chuckling again, and I expressed that same gesture. "Hahah, I see my sister has been the best influence on you by far, my friend." Oh? "I mean, just look at you," Shining proceeded to clarify, expression reflecting pride. "When we first met, you were distant and untrusting, uncomfortable with the very idea of making friends in Equestria. But now, you're smiling, making jokes apart from sarcasm, and laughing to your heart's content. You're more happy than I've ever seen you Stardust, and I think we know who's responsible for it." Welp, there's no denying that. "Your sister, Shining, has been the greatest influence on my life by far," I admitted, rubbing my own hair sheepishly, the image of the smiling purple alicorn prompting my smile to widen into a blissful grin. "Were we not dating, I would've called her my hero." "And what would you call her now?" Meeting his curious expression, I answered with the sincere intensity my heart burned for. "The best thing to ever happen to me." And just like that, Shining paused in his tracks, and I stopped beside him. The stallion was regarding me with open surprise, jaw slightly agape, eyes uncertain of what to express. Yeah, I can even take this pony by surprise too. But what I just said then spoke from the heart, body and soul, and I will never take back those words. "You have no idea how much that means to me, Stardust..." Oh I think I have a pretty good idea. Shining then composed himself, a small smile emerging on his muzzle, azure eyes reflecting... Respect? "I was hesitant over the idea of you and Twilight since what happened when we last met here... But now, now I see why Twilight speaks so fondly of you everytime we write letters to one another." ...Somehow, the idea of Twilight even mentioning me in her letters to close relatives doesn't surprise me anymore. And I suppose it shouldn't considering our relationship now. Then, his look started changing, shifting to a more serious and stern tone, "But I should warn you on one thing." Oh boy, knew THIS was coming... One of the many things I anticipated since arriving at this kingdom. Welp, might as well get this over with. Shining stood towering over me, casting his eyes down with an intimidating look for emphasis to his vowing words, "If you ever make my sister unhappy, if you do something that would shatter her heart, then not even balance itself can save you from the fury of a brother's love. I will hunt you down all over Equestria, and make you pay dearly for hurting my sister. Do we understand one another?" Steeling myself, refusing to be scared by this pony, I glared back upwards, matching his look with resolve. "I would never, ever, hurt your sister willingly. She means more to me than anything else on this planet. I would die than harm her. I would die FOR her... And I will if I have to." And that was the simple truth. I could never deny how strongly I felt for that mare now. Human or not, affection is an emotion unbounded by gender or species. Love even more so. Although it was still a little early to say I loved Twilight. But... These things take time. Yet before even Shining could respond, another voice perked up, this one more softer and approving than her husband's own, "That's all we needed to hear." And of course, she shows up at this moment. The white stallion turned in surprise towards his loved one, his expression immediately dissolving into bliss as he and Cadence headed towards one another and locked horns lovingly. Shining asked after a welcoming kiss, "How was the trip?" "Exhausting, but nothing I couldn't handle," Cadence replied tiredly, matching her husband's soft smile flawlessly, "Things have been okay here?" "Yep. Everything's proceeding as normal, not a single disturbance. Not to mention, I've been entertaining our guest here." I waved humouredly as the two turned to me. Cadence's eyes flashed amusement herself. "A funny way of naming an interrogation, dear husband." "Hardly interrogating," Shining protested, that smile still plastered on his face. "I just had to make certain our friend here was the perfect candidate to make our sister happy." You know, I wonder, if that's how Twilight and I act around company? This lovingly and with open affection? Well, I mean, maybe not so much; sometimes Twilight and I are hesitant to even hold each other's hoofs in public. But as I said, these things take time; I'm not overly worried that Twilight was still getting use to having a boyfriend. I won't push her. "I hope Shining hasn't been too hard on you." I shrugged at the approaching mare, my train of thought disrupted, smirking. "Nothing I couldn't handle. When you've faced creatures like Syphilis and Sombra and live, an overprotective brother doesn't seem all that threatening." Cadence chuckled lightly. "I can imagine." While Shining looked slightly annoyed that his attempt to look menacing towards the boyfriend of her sister's was hardly effective. "Still," The white stallion said, joining his alicorn wife, regarding us both with an approving smile. "Stardust's words confirmed all I needed to hear. So long as he doesn't intentionally hurt our sister physically or emotionally, then he's a welcome addition to the family." "Err, now let's not go that far-" "Indeed Shining," Cadence concurred with her husband whilst cutting me off, smiling at him affectionately before grinning towards me objective state. "Join us for dinner, Stardust. It's been too long since the three of us last had a meal together, after all." Did I mention how good it felt to speak to these two again? "So yeah, an incident occurred, by accident mind you, where a few Breezies were blown away from the herd. We managed to bring them back to their migration by Twilight turning us into those things... Then turning us back to walk all the way home, which was nice of her..." Followed by us chuckling, the oh-so fond memory replaying in my mind. Cadence smiled after I let out the short version of yesterday's events, "Sounds like quite the adventure. I'm glad those Breezies managed to return home in time." "It was... An odd ordeal." Very odd, in fact. Resuming my consumption of the food before me, I had to give the Crystal Ponies credit; their chefs were amazing. Save for the edible crystals which I carefully avoided on the plate, the food was delicious! Exquisite, as Rarity would put it. I feigned blissful ignorance to the looks on my friend's faces while eating. Until Shining spoke up humouredly, "Hope you're enjoying the food." Swallowing pie, I chided the white stallion with mock-sternness, "Sarcasm is my thing Shining." "And how Twilight tolerates it is beyond me." I shrugged, speaking half-seriously, "I wonder the same thing." "I'm certain there are qualities in you that Twilight sees above anypony else," Cadence consoled, obviously noting my partially somber tone, "We all have faults, even my lovable husband here." Shining grinned, brushing his face softly against hers in an affectionate gesture. Erm, excuse me, I'm eating here. Nah I'm kidding, do as you please. It was rather adorable to watch, seeing how much these two loved one another, displayed for any and all to see without any hesitation. A small spike of envy rose in my stomach, but I immediately squashed that down. These were my friends, and I'm happy for them. As such, I spoke with conviction while the two regarded one another fondly, "I'm proud of you two." They then glanced at me curiously, and I smiled brightly. "It was never in question what great rulers you would be for the Crystal Empire, and I was one-hundred percent right." As always. "You two are outstanding examples of royalty, from what I've seen upon every visit here." They smiled bashfully, flattered by the compliment. "That's kind of you to say, Stardust." "I mean it," I continued after Cadence's expressed gratitude, leaning forward slightly to express how proud I was of Twilight's brother and step-sister. "You are compassionate, wise and competent rulers, caring for your subjects and their needs. I've seen how happy these citizens, of how they smile and wave whenever they see you. How much you desire to make them happy and never have to experience the iron fist like their former ruler. Twilight has clearly the best family one can ask for." For a moment, the two ponies only regarded me with stunned silence, as though taking those truthful words in. Then, eventually, both unicorn and alicorn exchanged pleased and joyful grins, as though my words had a great impact on them. "You can't begin to think how flattered we are for such high praise," Shining said sincerely, his hoof brushing over his wife's on the table, both smiling in elation. "I'm glad to have you as a friend, Stardust, and more than honoured for you to be the special somepony of my beloved sister." And you have no idea how much that meant to me... "We both share that sentiment," Cadence followed after, eyes reflecting warm serenity. "We would be proud for you to be the key to our sister's future happiness. You'll make a great Prince to stand beside her." "Now hang on love-" "That's not going to happen-" Both our interjections aimed towards Cadence, before Shining heard my statement and looked back at me in surprise, "What do you mean, 'that's not going to happen?' Not that I'm against objecting to my sister being married off too early but... You want to be with Twilight, right?" "Of course I do," I reassured them, slightly annoyed at the trace of accusation in the stallion's tone, sighing and propping an elbow on the long clean table, crumbs surrounding my limb. God that cake was good, but that's beside the point. "But it's not as if I intend to stay forever, nor do I want to. I have my family back home. People who miss me desperately." "...And... Twilight is okay with that?" Shining asked slowly, frowning, but fortunately not in anger. Seemingly. "We talked about it," I explained to their waiting expressions. "And we agreed to enjoy our time together for however long possible, until I return home... And besides, I'd make a terrible ruler." But they looked hardly amused, not even cracking a smile at the light attempt of diffusing the tension. Cadence, after regarding me rather intently, nodded in understanding. "Of course. You do have family back on your world. We won't hold that need to see them again against you, we understand completely." Shining nodded in agreement. "And although I may not approve of this eventual heartbreak for my sister, know, considering the circumstances, we won't blame you for it. Family is more important than anything, and I'm certain you want to go home." And yet, when I opened to mouth to respond determinedly that yes, I did desire to go home, I found myself choking on my own words, as if the statement didn't want to leave my muzzle. As if I'm beginning to doubt what I really want... "Stardust?" Shining voice prompted me to glance up. "Hm?" Yet the stallion suddenly grinned. "I can count on you as a friend, right?" Yet said grin looked rather... Sheepish. "Yeah...?" "And you know the Equestrian Games is happening very soon." I nodded, frowning slightly. Where was Shining going with this? Even Cadence was curious about her husband's words. He rubbed the back of his head, "Well, they want me to ignite the torch which would commence the games, for my deeds over protecting the Crystal Empire." Oh! "Well, congrats," I smiled sincerely. Good job Shining, you deserve it. And yet, Shining shrugged modestly while Cadence leaned her head against his shoulder happily. And I had the brief image of Twilight sharing that exact sheepish expression she occasionally had whenever I complimented her skills. "I was wondering if you could do a pal a favour."
Chapter Eighty-Six: Accidents Happen"So now you see why we asked for you to be here," Carrot Cake concluded after a short speech of his request, his wife in the other room tending to their foals. "Your assistance could make sure Pinkie doesn't... Get ahead of herself while we're gone." If I could fold my arms, I would. But I nodded regardless, understanding exactly what this stallion was asking of me. Babysitting the kids like last time? Oh no. See, the Cakes want to spend some quality time with their children, and a trip to Ponyville's park seemed like just the ticket. But since this was a work day, customers will be expecting to order the many delicious treats this bakery had to offer. And Pinkie, of course, volunteered to run the store in their absence. Not that they didn't trust her, but the Cakes were worried that the energetic mare would eventually overwork herself by maintaining such a place all by herself for the whole afternoon. So, naturally, they asked for me to help. That, or there's some ulterior motive behind all this I'm not entirely certain of. Who knows? Yep, I'm temporarily running a bakery store with Pinkie Pie. Who knew? "We already have the instructions to managing the place written down. And Pinkie can help you with any problems you have." Said Earth Pony was blissfully hopping around the store, mumbling out how happy she was to overtake Sugarcube Corner again. Err... Yeah, sure, I'll be sure to go to her in case anything wrong happens. Carrot Cake smiled in understanding, "It'll be fine. You both worked well together when you looked after the kids. I'm sure nothing will go wrong; Pinkie's enthusiasm balanced by your focus, it'll be a hitch!" Just as he said that, Pinkie immediately wrapped a rather tight hoof around my neck, squeezing me in for a hug. Okay, should've seen that coming! "You can count on us Mr. Carrot Cake! It's gonna be great! Aren't you just as excited as I am Stardust?!" "Pinkie... I need to breathe..." "Oops." Pinkie grinned unapologetic and let go. Much better. "Ooh! You could bake as many brownies as you want Star! Hey, you could teach me the recipe to those superly duperly amazing treats you bake that makes them so scrumshishly delicious!" "I'm sure he will." Cue Mrs. Cupcake entering from the other room, smiling exasperatedly at the pink mare. "But remember Pinkie, the customers will be paying for plenty of other things aside from brownies." Then pink eyes turned to me. "I know we can count on both of you to take care of the place while we're out for the day." I nodded, smiling myself at the faith they had in my abilities... Even though I had no real idea how to bake anything aside from brownies. I'll leave that to Pinkie. "We'll do the best we can." Emphasized by the mare almost crushing my neck with the tight limb around me. "The very best we can!" Why are you wasting time over this? I scowled slightly, waving the two Cakes off as we exchanged fond farewells, myself behind the counter already getting to work while Pinkie continued loudly saying bye to the departing adults. Wasting time Sombra? There's nothing time-consuming with helping friends. And while you're 'helping friends,' that monster Tirek has most likely taken the magic of Equestria knows how many of my kind. We must act to defeat this creature, not stand behind a counter and satisfy some greedy sweet lovers. ...I hate to say it, but you might have a point. Then why are we still here? You sound awfully anxious your Lordship. Are you maybe scared of confronting this villain yourself? Harsh laughter barked through my mind. I fear nothing! Yet something was telling me otherwise, now that I thought about it. Something in Sombra's tone, even in denial, convinced me that perhaps the ex-King had some concerns of his own. Regardless, we'll face Tirek with our friends beside us, as I have promised them not to engage him on my own. But for now, helping out friends. Pah! They have blinded you with misguided priorities. Ignoring that remark, I continued wiping the clean counter with nothing else to do. That was until Pinkie hopped over before me, grinning enthusiastically, "Isn't this great?! We foalsitted here once, now we can run Sugarcube Corner together! We'll make Mr and Mrs Cake so proud!" Smiling at the sincere glee, I paused from my wiping and picked up the rolled-up list next to us, unrolling the contents and handing it over to the mare, "We can start by following these instructions they've left behind. I'm managing the counter, and you the kitchen. I'll come to help if there's a problem, alright?" "Ditto!" Pinkie snatched the list after looking at it for a few seconds, reading through the long list as fast as Twilight looked through a book whenever looking for information. Then, the pink Earth Pony promptly ran straight into the kitchen, list in hand. Or hoof. Ah! The bell ringing above meant the first customer was here. Honestly, I don't see what could go wrong, so long as Pinkie doesn't get ahead of herself. We all possess wishful thinking I suppose... Repressing a twitch, I grinned politely at the approaching smiling pony. "Hello! Welcome to Sugarcube Corner, what would you like?" At first, everything was going fine. "Two banana muffins and a strawberry-apple crumble!" "On it!" Even I was impressed with how well we were working together. Pinkie was fulfilling her orders and the satisfaction of the customers in no time flat, like she was born to do this. With another smile the pony who paid for his food took the order off the counter and left, and the next customer stepped forward, requesting what he'd like. "A slice of carrot cake and one plain souffle, Pinkie!" "I've got it!" In about three minutes flat, the pink Earth Pony exited the kitchen and placed the baked warm food down before rushing back into her work station, in under a few seconds. The stallion licked his muzzle and paid for the treats, walking off with them to the next customer. And more and more, any worries I had felt about working with Pinkie on this was vanishing. "Four cherry brownies!" "Easy-peasy!" Cherry brownies? Those existed? I must try one sometime. And as ever, the mare placed the order on the counter in about two minutes and returned to the kitchen, and my own smiles kept widened while the customer grinned and Pinkie was loudly humming merrily. Heh, maybe I wasn't really needed after all. "I'd like a- Oh! Stardust!" My eyes lit in pleasant surprise, "Hey Bon, how's it going?" The cream Earth Pony blinked, before grinning, "Not too bad. I didn't know you worked at Sugarcube Corner." "Only for today," I explained, while wiping off some crumbs from the counter and checking behind the mare in case the energetic unicorn was accompanying her. Nope. Odd, I was so use to Bon Bon and Lyra being together almost all the time. "The Cakes wanted to spend time with their kids, and asked Pinkie and I to look after the place for the afternoon." Dark blue eyes wandered around the bakery, taking note of the happily munching-away customers, "And I can see you're both doing a good job." "I try," I smirked humouredly, before getting back to business before the line behind the mare starts complaining, "What would you like-?" KA-BOOM! What the [BEEP]-?! My cape blew over, covering my eyes while my fur pushed forward from the explosion within the kitchen. Immediately shoving the cape off my face, my eyes widened in surprise and apprehension, black smoke pouring out from the kitchen behind me, and I could distinctly smell the burning sensation of... Fire?! "Pinkie!" With no time to waste, I left the stunned panicking ponies watching and sprung headfirst into the kitchen, intent on aiding the pink mare. Oh God, what if she's injured? What if she's in danger?! I was answered by fire emerging from the main stove and oven, and Pinkie in a dazed state on the other side of the room. Obviously the blast must've sent her flying into those bags of flour right there. Half her upper body was coated in the stuff. Quickly I moved to aid my friend, pulling her up from the bags and carrying her out of the kitchen- If she hadn't immediately recovered without warning, "Oh, hi Stardust!" ...Ugh... "Are you alright?" I asked, checking the mare for injuries by dusting off some of the flour. "Yeah-huh. What happened? Why does it smell like something's on fire... Uh oh." Uh oh is right. Pinkie turned to the state of the large kitchen appliance with wide eyes. "Not again..." 'Again?' Never mind that! A large sound of metal falling apart snapped me out of it, staring intensely at the mare to the stove, "Evacuate the building. I'll sort this out-" Remember when I said that Twilight was full of surprises? Well, Pinkie's like a hurricane of them. As demonstrated by the sudden act of speed and working on fixing this life-threatening situation that would put Sonic the Hedgehog to shame. Even before I could finish my words, Pinkie had rushed to the side and pulled out a fire extinguisher, heading over to the burning stove before I could stop her, and spraying the appliance in white moisturized foam like an expert, coating the entire fire and oven in the stuff under ten seconds. I could only watched in stunned awe at how quick and efficient the mare was at rectifying this problem, ending the danger to her, myself and the customers in the other room without breaking a sweat. What concluded was Pinkie casually tossing the extinguisher away, dusting her hoofs in satisfaction, saying in both relief and elation, "There we go! Problem solved!" Before looking over at me with a sheepish grin. ...What was I suppose to say? "Uhh... You don't know how to repair a stove, do ya?" That broke me out of my awed stupor, blinking rapidly before frowning, "No... Are you sure you're alright?" "I'm fine silly! It's not the first time I set the kitchen on fire!" The casual way she said that was just eye-widening. "...Right," I said slowly, before glancing over at the stove. "At least the danger's over then. Good job Pinkie," She beamed at the praise over fixing a problem that was her fault to begin with. I sighed, breathing in fresh air now that the black smoke was gone, and looked over to the double doors. "Though I suppose we won't be getting anymore customers for the rest of the day..." "Oh... Right." And just like that, Pinkie's ear drooped. "Gee, sorry about this Stardust, I didn't mean to-" "It was an accident," I interjected, not unkindly, forcing a smile of reassurance to the saddened mare. "These things happen. I suppose we should be more careful next time, huh?" You mean, 'she' should be more cautious so it won't happen again. I know what I said. "Come on," I continued while Pinkie smiled slightly, heading over to the main area, "We'll have to inform our customers of these events." Without waiting for the Earth Pony, I exited the kitchen back to the store, meeting the frightened yet concerned gazes of all the ponies who had entered the structure to begin with. Especially Bon Bon's worried look, "Are you both alright?" Hearing the sound of Pinkie following through the doors, I nodded, and sighed before addressing the rest of the customers, raising my voice for them all to hear, "An accident occurred in the kitchen. The main stove and oven has been damaged. Luckily we managed to put the fire out, but I don't think we'll be able to bake anything for a good while." Their relief swiftly switched to disappointment. "Sorry about that." "No, I'm sorry," Pinkie spoke up next, sounding both sheepish and guilty, "I got way too ahead of myself. Guess it wasn't a good idea to put everything in there at once after all." It was Bon Bon who responded first, speaking reassuringly, "We're just glad you're both okay," Some nodded in agreement, "Though it is a shame about the stove... Hm..." We observed as the cream mare's gaze shifted slowly to the rows of untouched treats, presently delicately behind glass walls only accessible by myself and Pinkie, "But these are still fresh, aren't they?" "Uh-huh!" Pinkie nodded enthusiastically. "And the kitchen will need cleaning up, correct?" "Yes. I was going to do that," I replied, wondering from the mare's tone where Bon was going with this. A small smile rose on her muzzle, turning back to us. "I think I have an idea." "So you see," Pinkie concluded somberly while the Cakes had their jaws dropped at the sight of their burnt yet recently-cleaned main kitchen appliance, "We couldn't bake anything else and had to make use with what we had left underneath the counter. In return, the customers paid instead by helping us clean up the mess I made." All thanks to Bon Bon, who had recently left to go home. I'll find some way to repay the mare for helping out later. "I'm really, really sorry for overheating the oven again." Oh no no no. I'm not letting my friend take all the blame. Stepping forward, I spoke up, "I'm just at fault here. Had I been keeping a more close eye, I'd-" "Oh Pinkie dear." Without warning, Mrs. Cupcake pulled the saddened mare into a comforting embrace, which the pink Earth Pony returned immediately. "You're not mad at me?" "We're just glad you're okay," Mr. Carrot Cake answered while approaching them, smiling in pure relief. "We were worried something like this might happen again, and we figured Stardust here would help you in case it did." Wait, that's why I was asked to be here? The yellow Earth Pony grinned apologetically at me. "I knew we could rely on you to help as a precaution. Neither of you are at fault." "And besides, that stove is quite old." The blue mare added, smiling sadly at the appliance. "It's been with us a long time now. We were thinking of replacing it eventually regardless." Oh, how convenient! "One might say you did us a favour, Pinkie," Carrot Cake pointed out humouredly. Pinkie, meanwhile, was beaming in pure relief and bliss at the fact these two ponies weren't the slightest bit mad, "I'll make sure never to put so many things on there at once ever again! I promise you, Mr and Mrs Cake!" The two older adults shared fond yet amused glances. "We know, dear, we know." "Anyway, it shouldn't be too difficult; I've repaired this old thing constantly," Carrot Cake approached the large appliance, inspecting it thoroughly, "Mm-hm. Hmm... Looks like not everything was damaged; there's one part of the oven still working. Should be enough to bake one thing at a time." ...Is that so...? "Then, if you wouldn't mind." The three looked at me as I suggested an idea. "Might I use that to bake something for my... Special somepony?" Again, not quite use to describing that as my girlfriend. All three grinned in surprised elation. "Why, that's a splendid idea! Why, as thanks for your help today, we'll make it together! What do you say?" My own grin was enough of an answer for them. "Can't I take a peek?" I smirked, amused by this persistent dragon's crave for food. "No Spike, this is for Twilight." The dragon pouted, folding his arms in dissatisfaction. Said purple alicorn only smiled at the scene, before regarding the pink box before her with interest. Even she could smell the baked treat from within, just like Spike. Unwrapping the bow steadily, Twilight took her time pulling off the lid, and blinked as the whole box split apart, revealing the large purple cake before us. "Jack..." Yep, about four layers of pure chocolate and hay, the latter her favourite. Decorative edible stars covered the many layers and purple icing, for Twilight's love for the stars currently glittering in the outside sky. And the best part? The blue worded icing on the top layer of the carefully-baked and crafted cake, simply saying: "To the most amazing special somepony in all of Equestria." "Wow..." Spike said in hungry awe, already reaching with his claw to grab a piece of the cake. I responded by promptly, and softly, pushing him back from the fresh dessert. Meanwhile, Twilight continued gazing at it like it was a majestic piece of art. "The Cakes and Pinkie helped," I said rather sheepishly, staring in joy as the flattered grinning Twilight circled the cake as though examining it thoroughly. "To celebrate our anniversary over... How long we've been together... It has hay in it. Your favourite." Eventually pausing, purple sparkling eyes gazed at me. And a soft gratified peck to the cheek was my worthwhile reward. My body froze, heart doing a flip, before matching Twilight's gleeful grin, "This was so sweet and thoughtful of you Jack... Thank you. And I'll be certain to thank Pinkie and the Cakes tomorrow too. This is incredible." "You like it then?" A rather idiotic question, but my heart felt compelled to ask. "I love it," Twilight answered sincerely, embracing me for a brief moment. I replied in kind, our tender interactions here reminding me how Cadence and Shining did their hugging exchanges of love. Then, upon seeing Spike's impatient and greedy gaze on the cake, Twilight giggled cutely. "Alright. We'll have some tonight." Spike fisted the air happily, rubbing his hands as Twilight carefully lifted the cake by magic to deliver it to the library's kitchen. And although I'd rather not eat hay, for Twilight, I'd do anything. "Oh, by the way." Twilight glanced over to me as I followed, smiling in amused fondness. "It's been fourty-two days, two hours and eighteen minutes and sixteen seconds since we began dating, Jack. So well over a month of our anniversary." That long... Really...? Well then... My own reply had Twilight blushing in pleased flattery. "It felt like far longer than that to me, my dear Twilight."
Chapter Eighty-Seven: Gotta Rock 'Em All! Gotta Maud 'Em All!"Rest assured, Miss Sparkle and Mr Balance, we have everything prepared for the coming of this menace you have described to me," The Mayor stated calmly from behind her desk, organizing her stack of papers. "All of Ponyville will be warned of this evacuation protocol posthaste." "Thank you Miss Mayor," Twilight expressed gratitude, nodding in satisfaction. "Hopefully we will be able to stop this threat to not just Ponyville, but all of Equestria, before he comes here." "I have every confidence in you and your friends abilities," The aged Earth Pony said sincerely, matching Twilight's small smile. "Thank you, again, for bringing this matter to my attention a short while ago." After that, we departed the office and Town Hall. It was easy to convince the good ol' Mayor about the looming threat that was Tirek. She hardly dismissed the notion of a monster that would do terrible things to her town and all ponykind. I breathed a sigh of relief after Mayor Mare informed us that she will inform everyone of the upcoming situation, and they were prepared to evacuate to a safe haven, guarded from magical senses that I hoped not even Tirek would sense should he invade the town. You have done the best you could, Specter stated gently. "Still feel like I should go after him before it's too late..." Twilight, of course, heard my mutter from walking beside me. "I told you, you're not confronting Tirek alone." Twilight shook her head, her voice firm and determined, "You can't face everything by yourself, Jack, not while you have me and the girls who can help you." With a weak grin, I looked at the stern alicorn. "Sorry..." "Don't be. You're just being protective of your friends." Twilight smiled, as though the notion was something she admired, which was probably true. Still. "I just don't want you and the others-" "To get hurt. I know. But we feel the same way. I feel the same way." Purple eyes locked on mine, halting my movements along with Twilight's own. "I've... We've almost lost you too many times to count now, and we don't want to risk ever losing you again." "Even though I won't be on this world indefinitely?" Oh, that was the wrong thing to ask, by Twilight's sudden saddened gaze at the reminder. "Sorry I didn't mean to-" Twilight held up a hoof, prompting me to shut up. Looking away, the mare shook her head on the ground, "No, you're right, who knows how long it'll be before you leave us..." Or me, were the unspoken words I could hear from her tone. And that along brought my own sadness, recalling the conversation with Shining and Cadence a week ago. Twilight then had a grin, looking back up at me. "Good thing then we don't have an exact estimate; it could be months before you go." Even I could tell that expression was forced. "Twilight..." "We should help the girls set up the picnic for Pinkie and her sister." The tone asked for me to drop it. Twilight motioned her head forward. "Come on, we don't want to be late." Respecting her wishes, I left the subject alone, for now anyway. Instead, remembering what happened this morning, I softly rubbed my own belly as we walked. "Hopefully we won't have to consume so much rock candy again." That, at least, got a smile from the mare I adored more than anything else. It was more than a relief to see food I can eat without wanting to spit out again. As the pets played around by the lake, the girls and I finished setting up the welcoming picnic for Pinkie's upcoming sister. Said mare was currently escorting the sibling to our location. Her name: Maud Pie. Not a character I was that familiar with - pitchforks are over there guys - but from what Pinkie described her, we were in for another energetic mare who enjoys being loud and throwing parties. I'd dread to meet the entire family if they all shared the same traits as the pink Earth Pony. "I sure hope Maud has an appatite." "If she's anything like Pinkie, she will," I replied humouredly to Fluttershy's statement, setting a full plate of cookies down on the classic blanket. "Never met a pony or critter who didn't like Granny Smith's Apple Spice Muffins," Applejack pointed out, referring to the basket of said treats beside her. I wouldn't know, never tried any myself. "Oh! It's no use!" Oh my god. Rarity, for real? I couldn't resist smiling in amusement at the white unicorn adorning a tall purple hat with large rock-shaped crystals covering the thing, "I simply cannot find anything suitable to wear!" Followed by one crystal falling off her hat and into Applejack's basket. "I doubt she'll notice what anypony's wearing," I'd dare say, Rainbow, that some of us wear nothing at all for her to notice, "So what's the big deal?" "The big deal is that it would be very difficult to show Maud what a strong fashion presence we have in Ponyville, if the most fashion-forward pony can't keep her hat from falling apart!" "I think we're all a little nervous about Maud's visit," Twilight agreed, "She's Pinkie Pie's sister. And it's obvious Pinkie wants us to hit it off. And being able to make rock candy necklaces together is really important to her. I'm sure everything will go fine-" "We're heeeeere!" Ah, speak of the devil. From a distance, Pinkie waved and happily hopped over towards us, although we were expecting someone else to accompany her. "Where's Maud?" Twilight inquired, being the first to meet Pinkiie halfway. "She's coming!" The pink mare grinned excitedly, gazing behind as though expecting her sibling to follow. And as we all approached the two and waited, part of me wonders what exactly this character would be like. Just as energetic and happy-go-lucky as her sister, or perhaps a bit more tamed? Maybe only gets excited when the need arises, or perhaps the starking contrast towards her sibling. A more closer assumption than you think. How do you mean-? Ah, here she comes. At a very slow pace, the Earth Pony walked down the path towards us, and I had to squint to make out her appearance. Grey fur, combed dark purple mane and a blue sweater... Not exactly what I was at all anticipating. "We're over here Maud!" Pinkie yelled towards her sibling, who was taking her sweet time approaching us. And when she finally reached us, halting promptly, I was taken aback by the azre almost blank-looking eyes regarding us all with a dull expression. This was Pinkie Pie's sister...? Ignoring the fact that Gummy the toothless aligator had its jaw on her tail, the grey Earth Pony glanced down at a tiny rock before her, lowering her head to it and... Sniffing it. Wha...? "Hm, sedimentary." She observed the uninteresting-looking rock with the most flat tone I've ever heard come out of any pony's mouth. I was already smiling before I even noticed. Huh... "Huh?" Rainbow echoed at the grey mare. "This is a sedimentary rock," Maud clarified, picking up said object as though it was something to behold. "That's really fascinating, isn't it girls?" Even Twilight wasn't sure what to make of the visiting pony, and I couldn't blame her. I was already befuddled, and intrigued, by this mare before us. "They do say beauty is in the eye of the beholder..." I muttered. "We're just so thrilled you could come to visit before your big trip. Pinkie Pie's told us so much about you," Twilight began introducing herself and everyone else to her warmly. "I'm Twilight, and this is Stardust, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash and Rarity." "How do you do?" I offered a politely hoof to the mare... And for a moment, by the stare, I thought she was going to decline. Imagine my relief that she slowly shook it. Already I was growing more and more fascinated with this Earth Pony; she was a complete contradiction against the personality of her sister's! "We're so glad to meet you." "We're just gonna have the best time!" And yet, Maud showed barely any enthusiasm. Some would consider that rude, but I was more interested as to how and what this mare would say or do next. It was Rarity who took the initiative next: "Pinkie Pie tells me you share my love for fashion." "I'm really into expressing myself through my wardrobe." Pft. Sorry, Twilight. The alicorn sent me a look after I couldn't refrain snorting quietly after hearing such a statement out of a deadpan tone. "And what is the delightful frock you're wearing now saying?" "...It doesn't talk; it's a dress." Hah! "Fair point," I concurred in unrestrained amusement. I was beginning to like this Earth Pony by every second. Rarity seemed put off by the observant response, but quickly recovered. "Oh, yes! Of course!" Followed by random gibberish, Rarity slowly backing away. So much for composure. Applejack took the lead next, introducing the blank mare to the pets surrounding us. "This here's Winona. That's Owlicious, Tank, Opal and Angel! Pinkie Pie told us you have a pet too." "...He's in my pocket." "Ohh!" Fluttershy exhaled in quiet enthusiasm. "You have a pocket pet? Like a tiny mouse, or a baby bird, or a trained butterfly?" In all honesty, I wouldn't be surprised if it was a snail. Or, say, a rock. That might be a stretch- Oh my God... Well what do you know...? "It's a rock." Maud pulled out the pebble and placed it on the ground. "His name is Boulder." Pffffft! I couldn't stop myself, my sides were now racking with quiet laughter, whilst the girls looked simply stumped. Oh God, this was better than I expected! My teeth gritted in joy, eyes facing the ground as I struggled to keep myself calm, not to be rude to our guest. Hasn't stopped you before. "This is going to be the best most funnest week ever!" Damn right, Pinkie! "I can't wait for us to become bestest friends!" Ditto! Eventually, we all returned to the picnic and took our seats, enjoying the food made and gathered by everyone. Any tension that was previously slowly disappeared as we all enjoyed ourselves. Through food, anyone can get along well. Especially with my brownies, which Pinkie almost consumed entirely without sparing any for us. "Maud?" Applejack drew the mare's attention, pushing forward her own basket friendly, "Would ya care to try one of Granny Smith's Apple Spice Muffins?" Maud obliged, leaning her head forward and... Eating the crystal rock that fell in the basket before, "Oh, uh-huh, that's not the..." "It's crunchy," Maud observed with a mouthful, having absolutely no quarrel with eating something one from Earth couldn't possibly chew. Pinkie ate a real muffin afterwards, agreeing with the grey Earth Pony. "This just keeps getting better and better," I whispered to the mares. There was just something about Maud's deadpan personality and observations that were hysterical to watch. "Pinkie, your sister here should visit more often." Pinkie beamed at that. "See? I knew we would all get along!" "Yeah-huh..." Rainbow expressed skepticism, before looking back at Maud. "So uh, Pinkie Pie tells us you like games." "Boulder and I sometimes play a game called Camouflage." She gestured to the small rock that was 'eating' the sandwich Maud shared. "It's kinda like Hide-And-Seek but waaaay more intense." Oh, indeed? Leaning forward, my grin matched that of the Cheshire Cat. "Do tell." "..." "..." Moving another solider forward, I gestured to the mare. "Your move." So, after playing a game of seeking out Maud's pet rock - I'm sorry, 'Boulder' - only to find that its owner had it in her front pocket the entire time, the girls expressed their exasperation with the mare and uncertainty that they were capable of making good friends with Pinkie's sibling. Honestly, I don't see the problem, I was having a blast personally. To rectify this, Twilight suggested we each spend some quality time with Maud in order to not only befriend the mare more, but make Pinkie happy in making those rock candy necklaces with her in time. Rarity and Fluttershy had their turn, now it was mine. And what better to get through a quiet intriguing individual than a good ol' fashion game of chess? As I had asked Twilight rhetorical before. Maud, after observing the board quietly, moved her white castle forward, threatening to deal with my rook, "Oooooh!" Pinkie, wanting to spend every second with her sister I presumed, watched over Maud's shoulder as the unofficial commentator. The pink equine prodded Maud's side, whispering so loudly I could hear her, "Move that one after his turn." Veeeeeeery subtle, Pinkie. Smirking humouredly, I retreated my rook, before speaking conversationally, "So Maud, how's the rock farm?" "Last week farmed enough rocks to make a huge rock pie," Maud replied flatly, not keeping her eyes off the game. "Very interesting," I said out of courtesy, a hint of bemusement leaking from my tone. I honestly don't know what to make of this mare, but unlike the others, it wasn't in a bad way. As Maud made her next move, Pinkie spoke up energetically, "You've got him now Maud!" Hahahaha! So she had. Another move after my own forced one of my own horses down. "Well played," I said casually. "Now isn't this fun?!" It certainly is. "I'd rather think I'm enjoying myself," I stated sincerely, smiling at the two. Pinkie was downright ecstatic at the news, whereas Maud looked indifferent as ever, though her azure eyes glanced up from the board briefly. "Playing chess with Twilight and Spike is fun and all, but a fresh change is welcome every now and again." "I often play this game with Boulder. He wins almost all the time." That last part sounded almost conspiratorial. Said pebble was lying innocently on the floor next to her. Grinning just like Pinkie - only not as widely - I gestured to the tiny rock. "Well then, would Boulder like to make the next move?" Why... Why would you ask that? Needless to say, the chess match took waaaaaaaay longer after that. Maud Pie for next Princess. All hail the Princess of Rocks! Seriously, this was probably one of the best weeks of my life. Aside from Pinkie almost getting severely hurt, everything else was great! It's fair to say I at least made friends with the grey mare, as opposed to the other ponies standing beside me, waiting to surprise Maud and Pinkie in this rather gloomy location filled with nothing but rocks, windmills and dead trees. The way Maud saved Pinkie was a falling large boulder earlier by literally drilling it to dust with her own hoofs had me bow down in worship. I seriously hoped, as we waited for them, that Maud makes another appearance soon. That mare had earned not only my friendship, but respect too. Ah, and here they arrived. Maud halted Pinkie in her tracks, pointing her to our smiling faces and bags of tiny rock candy within. "What are you doing here?" Pinkie inquired in curious surprise. "Pinkie Pie," Twilight began, walking up to the mares first. "We're so sorry we hurt your feelings by not bonding with Maud right away." Don't know what you're talking about love; I thought Maud and I got along pretty well. "And Maud, we're sorry that you felt the only way to spare Pinkie Pie's feelings was to leave Ponyville early." The others 'Uh-huh'ed,' Applejack pitching in warmly, "We known and seen how much you care about Pinkie Pie, first hoof!" "Pinkie Pie's happiness means as much to us as it does to you," Twilight stated confidently, "And we're sorry we couldn't see it sooner; the thing that makes us click and creates a special bond between us, is how much we all love Pinkie Pie!" That incited my grin. As much as an obnoxious pain Pinkie can be sometimes, there was always an endearing trait about her I couldn't exactly place. I'll never forget that moment of wisdom the pink Earth Pony shared with me long ago, back when I was uncertain of everything and myself. She's as much my friend just as she was to the others. "Aww shucks." Pinkie waved bashfully, gratified and flattered by Twilight's wonderful speech. "That's a pretty great thing to have in common if you ask me," The lovely alicorn pointed out happily, "What do ya think Maud?" Yes, what would be Maud's response to all that...? "Sure." ... "He... Ahahahahahahaha!" Pure, genuine laughter at the simply casual response escaped my throat. That... That was genius! The single response to one of Twilight's ever learning speeches about friendship, had to be the best one yet! "Hahahahahahahaha!" The girls paid me and my laughing fit no heed, instead looking flummoxed by Maud's reply, "What's wrong?" Pinkie asked at all the uncertain looks save my own. "Sorry darling," Rarity apologized on behalf of the girls, "I just thought she'd a bit more excited about this." "Are you kidding me?! I've never seen her more excited in my entire life!" Pinkie gestured to her blank-looking sister. My laughter finally subsided, but I still expressed my amusement at what happened earlier. Maud then spoke more, "I don't know if you've noticed, but I don't show enthusiasm quite in the same way my sister does." Said sister was cartwheeling around the area as Maud pointed this statement of fact out. Oh trust me, we've noticed. "Uhh, we noticed," Rainbow spoke my mind, "And we're totally cool with it!" You know what I'd be totally cool with? Seeing Pinkie's toneless sister soon again, before I possibly left Equestria then. Rock. You are a rock. What was the next... Ah right. Grey. You are grey. Like a rock. And you are. Rock. ...That's still one of the most beautiful pieces of poetry I ever heard. The way it was delivered and expressed by Maud was both mystifying and held a layer of depth I couldn't explore nor explain. Certainly hoped the Earth Pony enjoyed the rock candy necklace I made her, just like the others. Personally, I hated the stuff. Now, just as I was about to put this chess board from earlier away; the game not quite finished, I retracted my hoof as a white piece glowing in purple magic moved forward. Oh of course. I smirked, looking up to meet Twilight's brilliant smile. "I do think you're losing." Oh? Was that teasing my dear? "Is that so?" I raised a brow playfully, Twilight taking Maud's previous place now that the mare was gone. Well, this might just give me the advantage; the game was only half-finished, and Maud's moves from before might help me win if Twilight couldn't adapt from Maud's style of playing. Though I'd have to work fast; Twilight can pretty much adapt to anything quickly. "You and Maud seemed to have gotten along well before us," The purple mare commented lightly after my turn, carefully studying the board while speaking, "It honestly didn't surprise me; she reminded me of you in some ways, back when we first met." I'll take that as a compliment. "And, just like me, you eventually managed to make friends with Maud in the end." Twilight nodded, smiling happily. "I'm glad that's the case; you can be friends with anypony if you at least find some common ground with them. And ours with Maud's was our cherished love for her sister." "Amen." Followed by my knight knocking her one of her rooks. Twilight, as always, took the blow in stride, evaluating the situation and solving it with just a few seconds. How that mare manages to do so was admirable, and I found myself staring intently at the concentrated calm expression, fitting Twilight's beautiful features. She was... Incredible in every single way. "Your move." Hm? Oh, right! Out of my stupor, I looked down at the board myself, frowning softly that Twilight was already seeming to get the advantage. Not good. I mumbled, "I'll beat you at this one day I swear..." At least, I hope I manage to do so before leaving this world. "You can always ask for tips." "From you?" I smirked, moving my bishop back to provide space for my other pieces and protection to the king. As Twilight regarded the board, I continued, "I intend on beating you fair and square, my dear... Have to show I'm at least intelligent somehow." Twilight glanced up at that. "Losing at this game doesn't make you unintelligent, Jack." "Still, with you more cleverer than me in every way, I have to prove my worth somehow." "Prove your worth at what?" "That I'm at least smart enough to be deserving of you." At that, Twilight's head shot up in surprise, her cheeks turning considerably brighter. Then, she smiled fondly. "You are more than deserving of me; you don't have to be as intelligent to be, but you're smart in your own way." Twilight shook her head. "Sometimes, I wonder if I'm ever deserving of someone as brave and selfless as you." Brave and selfless? You're looking at the wrong guy here love. "I would still say you deserve better." Twilight shook her head again, smiling lightly, purple sparkling eyes meeting my own. "You're more intelligent than you think, you know. Hopefully one day I can convince you to be more positive about yourself. Look how positive Maud was about Pinkie and her rocks, even if she didn't express it outwardly." I grinned humouredly, my heart flipping over constantly at those eyes, that smile and her words, "I'm positive about my family... Not sure about rocks though." "Maybe we just need to get you a rock then." From the side of the board, my hoof was gently placed atop her own. "You are my rock." And Twilight's response to the ridiculous cheesy line that I couldn't believe even escaped my mouth, was a blissful grin, red cheeks and a meek reply, "Ditto."
Chapter Eighty-Eight: Team Spike and StarIt's a beautiful day outside. Birds are singing. Flowers are blooming. ...Shame we weren't outside enjoying the lovely weather. "Your arse is grass, Spike!" "Bring it, Star!" Nooo. Instead, one human-turned-pony and baby dragon were enjoying themselves with the classic game they've been playing ever since Spike's last Birthday: Plastic sword sparring. Careful not to be too rough with the little guy, I mostly resorted to simply blocking the lizard's wild attacks against his own 'weapon,' occasionally giving Spike an opening to score a direct hit. "Ha! Take that you fiend!" "Curse you dragon!" And sometimes, I returned the favour in kind. "Ow! You hit my fingers!" "At least you still have those!" "Not for long if this keeps up..." But all our taunts were in jest. Needless to say, both lizard and I were having a blast. It's been too long since myself and Spike devoted an entire day of just hanging out and having some brotherly bonding time. Dealing with preparing for the menace that was Tirek and spending quality time with Twilight had me preoccupied for a while now. "Star! Stop holding back!" "Who said I was holding back?" But now, it was back to good ol' fashioned brotherly time with the little dragon. About time too, I missed having fun with him. Not that spending time with the others wasn't appealing, but I felt as though Spike has been left out, and I resolved to rectify that mistake posthaste. What kind of brother would I be otherwise? "Spike, your position is too off. Raise your blade higher." "Like this- Ow! Hey! That's cheating!" "Warriors don't play fair, Spike." With a smirk, I twirled my plastic sword playfully, waiting for the dragon to charge again, and he happily did, with a predatory grin on such a small dragon's face. Hopefully Twilight wouldn't mind that we were using the library as a training ground again. Nah, of course she wouldn't. "Catch!" All too easy. I smirked, the ball spinning in my hoof to tease the young dragon further. Without warning, I bounced the round toy back at Spike, who leaped up to catch it. "Nice one!" I praised proudly, smiling at the glowing look on his face for the compliment. Sometimes, the dragon can be a little too ahead of himself when it comes to other praising him for a job well done. And other times, Twilight's influence shines through, such as now. I can't comprehend why you compliment his skills over catching a ball. Whoa, hey now! You almost made me miss the ball, Sombra! Swiftly catching the thing, I bounced the colourful object back at a waiting Spike. From the corner of my eye, ponies glancing over to the bonding smiled warmly at the sight, spending their own quality time among friends and family in the park, and it gratified me to see that others were thinking I was doing a good job of being someone Spike can look up to. Ego much? Maybe, but is it wrong to at least feel proud of something like that? You fail to answer my statement. What's wrong with cheering Spike on? I smiled proudly after catching the ball at Spike, who motioned with a grin for me to throw it back. I obliged happily, continuing my trail of thought to the fallen King. There's no harm in encouraging a young kid like this; so long as you don't indulge him too much. It's what anyone else would do for a child's development. Although the dragon's not your brother... Nor your son. No... But I'd be damn proud if he was either. Catching the ball again, I bounced it forwards in return, and this time the playful dragon had to roll back to grab it as it bounced over him. Perhaps having a big brother - or, yes, even father - type of figure to help raise him would do him more good. Not that I doubt Twilight's capabilities; on the contrary, she'd make a great sister or mother figure. But with her new responsibilities... Well, I'm more than happy to indulge Spike's fantasy of having a big brother. But not your own fantasy of having your own spawn? The mockful jab incited my frown, and the ball narrowly missed my face at that, reflexes over self-training managing to catch the ball before it flew over onto someone's picnic blanket. Noticing my look, Spike expressed concern, prompting me to forcibly smile in reassurance and pass the ball back, not wanting to worry the dragon. There was no time today for dreaming of things that can never be. Why are you spending time with this runt anyway? Sombra sneered, clearly not enjoying the show. Shame. Our priority should and must remain on Tirek. Again, for times too many to count, you are wasting valuable effort by interacting with these inferior ponies instead of seeking out that monster and putting an end to him indefinitely. Tirek can- 'Wait?' Is that what you were about to claim? The tyrant snapped, this time sounding more annoyed than usual. I'd dare say exasperated. That creature isn't going to stay patient boy; as we speak he feasts on the magical energy of all equine kind; empowering himself through the means of something even I call audacious. The more you choose to distract yourself with such childish games, the sooner Tirek will destroy you and your friends. Ask yourself, is that what you truly desire? The ball caught in my hands, I paused briefly, mulling over Sombra's words... And the exact tone he used saying them. You really are afraid of him, aren't you Sombra...? I swore I heard the dark pony sniff. The King of Fear does not feel fear. It's okay to be afraid, my friend... I know what we are facing, and I won't let my friends, or you, down. ...No reply. "Stardust?" Hearing a curious voice, I shook my head from my stupor, smiling reassuringly at the observant dragon. And, passing the ball back, I called out with forced happiness, "Hey, Spike, let's get some ice cream after this!" The toy being thrown at me at a much faster speed was the positive answer I needed to clear my thoughts. "Spike, slow down," I chided humouredly as the enthusiastic dragon was making a mess on the ground. "You're licking the ice cream off the cone." But Spike paid no heed, content with the jewel-flavoured ice cream he got from the store just now. Suppose I couldn't blame him, my equal love for chocolate was making it hard for the stuff not to drip onto my furry chest. In my mind, Sombra groaned in distaste, and I distinctly heard him mumble something about manners. Hah! He's one to talk. Spike then let out a gibberish sound from his mouth full of frozen liquid, and I asked in amusement, "What?" Swallowing, the dragon repeated himself, "What are we gonna do next?" "Hm, good question." I titled my head, pondering on what else the dragon and I could do together. "We could... Bake a cake." "A jewel cake?" Laughter emerged from my throat at the earnest question, spits of chocolate cream falling out. "Sure, why not?" Even though I had no idea how to make such a thing, but I chose not to say that at Spike's gleeful expression. The next few moments were spent with us two just walking around the town, licking and munching happily on our ice creams. Jesus, that tastes good. It's been too long since I last had the stuff; I was afraid they would serve them with chocolate and hay or something repulsive to human taste. Although, the cake that was baked for Twilight had hay in it, and it was... Surprisingly decent, you could barely taste the hay at all. Though that hardly stopped Twilight and Spike from laughing at my look upon actually tasting even the faintest bits of hay. "Hey... Stardust?" I noticed the dragon had finished his cone, and I looked down at him while finishing my own. "Hm?" The dragon suddenly seemed rather nervous, as if hesitant to say whatever he was going to say. I'm sure it's nothing too bad. At my reassuring and encouraging expression, Spike blurted out, "When are you gonna go home?" What? "Erm, I mean the library's only a few blocks away-" "No, I mean... When are you gonna go home home?" What does he... ...Oh. "I... Don't know," I replied softly, regarding the dragon curiously, "Why do you-?" "So, there's no telling exactly how long you'll be in Equestria?" I took note of the hopeful tone, shrugging. "I suppose not, but-" "Then for we all know, you could stay here for a very long time?" Where was Spike going with this? "I guess but-" "Possibly forever." "Maybe-" Stopping myself, I reorganized my thoughts and asked with a frown, "Spike, what brought this on?" Spike, however, didn't answer. He only halted in his tracks, inciting me to mimic that. The dragon was regarding the ground, mouth dripping in melted ice cream thinned, eyes seeming undetermined, almost as if he was at war with himself about something. Yet before I could place a hoof on his shoulder for comfort, those young eyes snapped up at me. "Are you happy here?" Happy? "Being here... Y'know, with me and Twilight and everypony else. Are you happy living here with us?" "Of course I am," I answered earnestly. Did I look unhappy about it? Maybe a long time ago, certainly, but I've changed. I know I have. Smiling, I continued to assure the lizard, "Of course I'm happy; I wouldn't trade my time with you, Twilight and all my friends for anything in the world." Looking down after meeting my stare, Spike let out a low mutter, sounding rather saddened, "But you would just to go back home..." ...Ah... He was that bothered by me thinking of going home. Determined to go home. "Do you have to go back?" Images of those I cherished more than anything else sprung to mind. My brother, my sisters, my parents. Cousins and everyone else dear to me, all memories good and irritating. The thoughts had me reply in a near-whisper, "My family's waiting for me Spike..." "But, we're family." "My real family." It only took a few seconds before I comprehended what I just said. That instantly vanquished my own train of thought to look down at the depressed dragon with wide eyes and remorseful tone. "Spike, I didn't mean-" The dragon raised a hand, and I paused without thinking. Spike spoke in a quiet tone, eyes firmly set on the ground, "No, I get it. Family's important right? I wouldn't want to be separated from my real family either..." "Spike..." But the upset dragon already began walking off, obviously heading back to the library, back and shoulder slumped and tone so depressed it caused me to feel even more guilt, "I'll see ya back at the library, I guess..." ...Goddammit... And, once again boy, you have proven my point. Without looking up, my stern gaze fell on the row of books I was putting away. Oh? Pray tell, Sombra, exactly what point is that? Humanity always brings ruin, and nothing more. I winced, recognizing the tone of voice as a lecture, How many times now have you brought sadness and chaos to this world through words and actions? Notice how the dragon was easily despaired by your own selfish desires. Selfish? Grounding my teeth, I placed the new book back to its proper place, not downright glaring at the innocent object. How precisely is my need to see my family again so self-centered? Your need, Sombra responded patronizingly, as though it were obvious and I was an idiot, Your special mare claims you to regard the desires of others before your own, but I know better than the naive Princess ever could. In the end, you would willingly trade their happiness for your own passage home. Then my mind began being plagued by images of smiling mares, stallions and a certain dragon, all looking cheerful and merry. And then they shifted, features morphing into sadness. And that only prompting my own self-regret and depression even further. Has it ever occurred to you, boy, that Equestria is your home now, and you might as well finally grow accustomed to that fact? My hoof paused, stretching out to put another book back in its shelf, a whirlwind of thoughts circling through me, my stomach twisting and emotions rampant as conflict rose inside my being. Sombra's words were like a blow to the stomach, and both negative... Yet positive... Feelings arise from his statement. I did want to go back... Didn't I...? Of-Of course! My family, they... They needed me! They need their eldest brother, their eldest son. They needed their... Autistic inconvenience... Otherwise their lives would be so dull without me... ...Right? My eyes by default regarded the wooden floor, mind uncertain what to believe at this moment. Twilight and the others... They didn't need me... They could've handled every problem they encountered without me. They should've! So why... Why... Did the idea of leaving them feel so painful...? "That's the wrong order." What the-?! I was startled out of my depressive trail of thought, greeted by the sight of someone who brought a sense of comfort... And yet, guilt as well. Twilight only smiled beside me, regarding the shelves herself, horn lighting up to place the books back in the right orders. Oh... "Sorry..." "It's fine, it looked like you were preoccupied by your thoughts anyway." And from that tone, it was clear to me that Twilight immediately knew something was up. Nodding in satisfaction, purple sparkling eyes then glanced at me. "Do you want to talk about it?" "Not really..." A warm hoof touched my chest, and a part of me was gratified that the mare wouldn't let the subject drop so quickly. "I hate seeing you so upset. In fact, you looked almost conflicted about something." "Astute as always..." I mumbled, before raising my voice slightly to sound more clearer, those entrancing eyes inciting me to speak my uncertain mind, "Just a conversation I had with Spike about something..." Twilight smiled softly. "About you returning home." God dammit-! "He told you?" The mare nodded, her expression sympathetic. "He's quite upset by the idea of you leaving us... I suppose I can't blame him in that regard." Even I could see through the weak smile, that wince in her eyes. Please, not you too... "What was I suppose to say, Twilight?" I asked, sounding almost pleading, "That I'd rather stick around than never see the people who raised me, who had been there for me for most of my life thus far, ever again?" Twilight shook her head, expression patient and understanding. "I know what you're feeling right now, Jack; you yearn to see your family again more than anything, but at the same time, you don't want to hurt Spike or anyone elses feelings by going." Trust her to know me that well. "Do you ever regret befriending us? Becoming a big brother role for Spike? Or being my special somepony?" My hoof clasped around her own in response, voice firm and eyes narrowed, "Not in a million years," And I caught a flash of glee in those purple orbs, prompting my own smile. "My time with you, Spike and everyone else has been invaluable. You are a second family to me," Then, those images of my own blood-related family returned to mind, and my tone lowered again, "But... I can't just forget about those who raised me and grew up with me." "I know." Leaning forward, the beautiful alicorn pressed her head under my ponified chin, providing a warm hug which calmed me down, significantly. "And we would never ask you to. The truth is... I don't want you to go just as much as Spike does..." "Twilight-" "But I would never ask you to stay if it meant sacrificing your own happiness, even for me." "You are my happiness," I replied immediately, stern and determined before I could even think of responding, "Spike is the best brother I've ever had since arriving here. If it were up to me, I would bring my friends, Spike, you and my family back home together if it were possible. But it isn't... And I can't..." "...Spike is also proud to have you as family too," Twilight said from beneath me, sounding both content and reassuring, "And even though you might not stick around forever, it would be prudent to spend as much time together as possible... As brothers." I'm very proud of my little dragon bro... But Twilight's last statement caused me to smile slightly. "Not worried I might spend more time with him than you?" Twilight let out a humoured noise, "Well... At least spare some time with me before we reach that point." Then, moving away from the hug, Twilight beamed and looked over her shoulder. "You see Spike? Jack wants to spend as much time as possible with you too." Huh... Was he listening in the whole time? The dragon slowly walked down the steps, approaching us with an uncertain, yet hopeful expression. But before he could speak, it was my turn to say something, "Spike... Even though I won't be around forever, I will cherish every moment with you, Twilight and all our friends in my heart until the end of my life. You're the second greatest thing to ever happen to me... Though let's not tell the others I said that." That, at least, incited a small grin on his face. "And I think we all know what the first greatest thing is." Twilight looked away, blushing brightly at our glances but grinning herself regardless. I chuckled, carrying on back to the dragon. "But until I leave, let's not focus on my eventual departure, but the present where we can do all the fun things together... Alright?" Imagine my surprise when the young lizard instantly nodded in response, "Sure thing... Big bro," And now, I was grinning, embracing Spike who ran to me for a hug, content and relief exploding through my heart. And from the side, Twilight smiled happily, pride and bliss as her expression, eyes praising me for a job well done. I believe the appropriate gesture here is 'Barf...' "Come on bro! We've got a jewel cake to bake!" The dragon hurriedly grabbed my hoof and started pulling me to the kitchen. And I met Twilight's amused look, mirroring that myself, before responding to the dragon. "Don't forget to wash your hands first, Spike." "Sure thing, Mom." "No, she's your mother." Twilight interjected, "Well actually-" "Then sure thing, Dad." "Now don't take that tone on me, young dragon. You're grounded for the rest of the day." "What? No fair!" "Spike, listen to your father." "But Twilight-!" "That's 'mother' to you, young dragon. Don't make me extend that punishment by your father." "You can't be serious!" "Your mother's always serious. Why do you think I married her?" "But you're not married yet!" Spike pouted, prompting the mare and I to exchange humoured glances before we both laughed at the playful scenario we were indulging ourselves in. Then Spike asked meekly, "Can we still bake the cake?" That only made me laugh harder. "Hahahaha! Sure thing, Spike!" And I followed the back-to-cheerful Spike to the kitchen- Wait... "'Not married yet?!'" I repeated Spike's words incredulously, at the doorway, glancing back at the red-faced mare who shyly looked away, hastily heading towards some shelves. "-And so, the Prisoner of Azkaban was freed indefinitely; flying away from Hogwarts on the magnificent Hippogriff to safety, away from the sterile and corrupt system of the magic government." "And the heroes didn't get in trouble for it?" "No no. That's the beauty of youth; being heavily underestimated. Only Dumbledore knew of Harry and Hermione's actions that night. While Professor Snape highly suspected them - big shock - and everyone else could only speculate that Sirius escaped by his own hand." "And Harry got back his godfather." "And Harry got back his godfather." Spike folded his arms, huffing slightly, "Even though he's still seen as guilty by everyone else! He's innocent! That's just not fair!" Smiling, I patted the dragon's head in a fond manner. "Life isn't fair, Spike, but those with the strongest willpower can get through the bad things life throws at us." The dragon reacted positively to the touch, closing his eyes in content while slinking further in his bed. "Now, I think it's time for you to get some rest." "Aww, can't we have one more story? Please? I wanna hear what happens next!" My eyes spotted Twilight, watching quietly from the doorway. Sorry, mate, but I think Twilight wants her young dragon to sleep. "Another time, Spike." Resolving to fix that disappointed look, I reached down and prompted laughter from the lizard's mouth, tickling his stomach. "Tomorrow night, I think." "H-Hey! Stop it haha! That tickles hahahaha!" I relented afterwards, Spike smiling up at me... Then said smile lowered. "Hey, Stardust." "Yeah?" "You'll never forget about me right?" "Never," I answered immediately. Of course, I would never forget him or the girls. "You've already made it impossible for me to, even if I tried." "You promise?" I grinned at that hopeful voice. "I Pinkie Swear... But don't ever tell anyone I said that, least of all Pinkie Pie." The dragon chuckled at my wink, and I stood up, rubbing his head one last time in brotherly fondness. "Goodnight Spike." "I'm glad..." The dragon yawned, shifting comfortably. "Night, bro..." With one last fleeting look towards the baby dragon, my smile rose as I left the room, switching off the light. Twilight, meanwhile, was beaming in radiance as I approached, magically shutting the door behind me. "'Pinkie Swear?'" The mare practically teased in a low voice. Shrugging, my expression was sheepish. "I can break character from time to time." We began walking, moving away from the dark bedroom so Spike wouldn't have any interruptions from sleeping. Twilight then said rather softly, "You know, I think Spike is just as much an influence on you as you are on him." "Well, don't sell yourself short love." I grinned humouredly. Purple eyes glanced at me. "You're changed, and for the better I might add." Halting briefly, Twilight stated next, "Spike will never forget you either... Nor will our friends, or I." I didn't even bother replying vocally. Instead, I let this kiss do the talking for me, gently cupping Twilight's heated chin and bringing her pleased muzzle to meet my own. Good grief, my heart felt like exploding... "What are the chances this play will be better than Hinny of the Hill...?" "Huh? But I thought you enjoyed Hinny of the Hill." "Did I?" I frowned thoughtfully, struggling to recall my exact reaction to the performance back in Manehattan. "I don't remember..." Ah well. Anyway, it was nice of the mares to ask Spike and I to attend the Crusader's play in place of them, as the girls were preoccupied helping Rarity finish up some important dresses. The white unicorn was behind schedule, which was unusual, but these things happen. "I think it's starting!" Spike proclaimed in a loud whisper, sitting beside me along with the audience. I smirked, subconsciously rubbing the lizard's forehead at his gleeful anticipation for the play. What gave it away Spike? The loud trumpet or the large curtains being drawn back to reveal the stage setting, two certain fillies wearing sparkling formal attire from eons ago? Medieval, of course. I clapped along with the audience. This should be quite good, so long as we don't have a repeat of the girl's 'comedy act' back from ages ago. Jesus, how long I've been here... Another filly entered the stage, the spotlight revealing it to be Sweetie Belle, who looked dreadfully unsure of herself to my eyes. Oh, never mind, she then grinned brightly, now looking pleased with herself. The play began. If they ever perform a retelling of that incident at my Empire, then I shall rein a thousand curses on them...
Chapter Eighty-Nine: Acquaintance-FriendThis is nauseatingly mundane of you. What? You mean scrubbing the floors? It's called working, Sombra, maybe you've heard of it. Hm, and perhaps you would succeed with getting this pointless chore over with sooner, should you cease straying your eyes over to the Princess every minute. Ignoring that sneer, my eyes did glance over from washing the floorboards squeakily-clean towards the oblivious purple alicorn, who was humming merrily while, as always, pulling out some books she intended on reading for the day. And my scrubbing promptly halted temporarily, watching those sparkling eyes light up at a particular book she chose was mesmerizing, a light adorable smile on her features that caused me to mirror the expression. How I got so lucky was beyond me... Beyond us all. Heh. At least I actually have someone to care for other than myself, your 'Grace.' Twilight then cheerfully turned around, the books lifted via magic- Uh oh! Said magic dissipated, books falling be default as Twilight let out a surprised noise, my own handiwork on the floor causing the mare to slip straight forward across the room, into my waiting arms. I dropped the scrub in time to catch the alicorn, relieved she was alright, and heart accelerating at our sudden close proximity. To her credit, a red hue appeared on Twilight as well at our sudden position, but a brief glance at the floorboards turned that shy embarrassment to annoyed embarrassment. Oh boy. "Jack, I told you, you're not suppose to make the floor too wet. Now it'll leak through the floor downstairs!" Whoops. "I couldn't help it!" I retorted in defense, voice then lowering upon adding while glancing away in my own foolish nervousness. "Not my fault you're so distracting to look at..." I winced at the quiet stunned look from the corner of my eye. You're an idiot. Well, you're- My inward retort to the King was cut off by the abrupt lips contacting my own, and my mouth eagerly accepted and returned the kiss without hesitation. One hoof reached up to brush Twilight's mane fondly, my mind clouded, Sombra's mutters drowned out at the alicorn's ability to turn me into a dumb high schooler all over again. But ya know what? I ain't complaining. To my slight disappointment, however, the kiss was over before it should've, Twilight's limbs wrapped around my neck, a pleased smile matching her reddened yet gleeful features. And I grinned rather stupidly, "If that's my punishment for messing up a chore, I should get in trouble more often." Twilight shook her head, "Let's not make a habit of it. You messing up, I mean," She added hastily, and I couldn't help but laugh, reaching out to embrace the mare intimately again- "Um... Should I be here?" ...Probably not, Spike. Our eyes blinked at the unwelcome interruption, turning towards the nervous Spike, who looked apologetic before gesturing with a thumb behind him. "Bro, you've got a visitor." "...Okay?" I questioned, inwardly protesting upon Twilight now giving me space. "And he or she couldn't find their way up?" Spike fidgeted slightly, already turning back downstairs. "You might wanna see her for yourself." Oh? With a brief exchanged glance alongside Twilight, we followed the dragon curiously. Were we visited by someone completely unexpected? Royalty perhaps? Had Celestia come to discuss the growing threat of Tirek, as Twilight had informed her a while back? Luna maybe? Or perhaps Shining or Cadence, wishing to discuss more about the upcoming Equestrian Games and my involvement with it? At our arrival near the front door, Spike waited with his claw on the handle, looking hesitant before opening the red door by our nods. Who could it be-? ...Ah. Twilight gasped in genuine surprise, while I blinked at the appearance of the blue unicorn wearing the large purple magician's hat. Then, said hat lifted upwards to reveal the boastful equine's smug expression. "Hello Stardust. Princess." "Well," I casually stated, albeit baffling. "Things just got more interesting..." "Trixie!" I exclaimed in welcome after shaking out of my stupor, gesturing politely. "Please come in!" I played obliviousness to Twilight's look, adding warmly, "Would you like some tea? Spike make her some tea." "The great and powerful Trixie humbly accepts your offer," The blue mare stated in that usual exaggerate tone of hers, while a disgruntled dragon closed the door after she entered, heading towards the kitchen to do as I requested. Twilight, then, managed to compose herself next, forcing her own welcoming smile. "Trixie... It's great to see you again. How have you been?" "Oh this and that," Trixie replied dismissively, inspecting her own hoof rudely, before finally taking a notice of Twilight's own wings. And for a moment, I swore I saw something flash in the unicorn's pink eyes, then she smirked, "Hm... So, it's true; you've become an alicorn. Trixie's most sincere congratulations, Twilight... Or should Trixie address you as Princess now?" "Heh, just 'Twilight' will do. As I prefer my friends to call me by my name." A raised brow. "Oh, so we're friends now?" "Anyway!" Nope, not letting a pony catfight happen, not in the library at least. Standing between the two, I grinned rather weakly towards Trixie, "It's been a while Trixie... You've been well?" "Trixie supposes you could call it that," She responded with a shrug, before looking over to where Spike departed to, "Hopefully your pet dragon won't be too long with the tea, the great and powerful Trixie is rather busy." "Spike isn't a pet," Twilight said sternly, walking around me to meet the blue mare eye to eye. Uh oh. "He's a friend, and I'd rather you not disrespect him so in my household." Trixie, however, only looked smug. "Touchy." My hoof immediately reached to Twilight's side in reassurance, partially hoping the alicorn doesn't lash out at the provoking unicorn. But Trixie then released an exaggerated yawn, "Regardless, Trixie hasn't come here to make civil talk. She has visited to speak with you, Stardust Balance." "Well, I'm here," I pointed out casually, prompting Trixie's small smile. "So you are." Something about that look unnerved me. What surprised me, however, was Twilight now promptly standing between myself and the unicorn, as if sending a message. Trixie took it with stride though, instead pointing out an observation, "Please refrain from looking at Trixie like that, 'Twilight,' Trixie isn't here to steal your boyfriend away." Twilight, realizing what she was doing, flushed in irritation before looking away. Trixie scoffed. "No, Trixie's taste are far too eloquent for a mere brute." "I'm flattered," I replied dryly, unfazed by the basic insult. Hey, when you have a demonic King residing in your mind constantly belittling you and everyone around you, Trixie's own jabs are mute in comparison. "How can we... I help you then, Trixie?" I corrected my question after Twilight's expression at the word 'we.' "Quite simply- Ah, thank you dragon." The mare took the offered cup gracefully, hovering it in mid air as she continued, "As I was saying, Trixie first wishes to discuss this... Privately." ...What? "Um... Okay..." I answered slowly, frowning at this mare's usage of the word, before glancing at both Twilight and Spike, the former who didn't look particular pleased with the idea of leaving me alone with Trixie. "Twilight, Spike, if you would...?" Upon a moment of hesitation, Twilight relented at my look, sniffing at Trixie and nodded before walking off, dragging a protestant Spike along with her with head raised in the air, looking promptly annoyed by this whole thing. Not that I didn't blame her, honestly... Once it was certain both left the room, I looked back at Trixie, nodding. "So... Again, how can I help you?" This time, however, Trixie seemed... Hesitant. As if waging a battle within herself for the next response. Eventually sighing, in defeat of success, the mare looked up, meeting my gaze firmly. "The great and powerful Trixie... Is in need of your brutish services." 'Brutish services...' How nice of her- Wait. "You want... My help?" Trixie sniffed. "In a sense." Before sipping the tea, though is it me of was the cup shaking almost violently? She continued after a satisfactory gulp. "Trixie requires your physical advantages against two ponies who have wronged me." Say what now? "I don't bully people, Trixie," I said flatly. If she was looking for some muscle to do her dirty work and put fear in the hearts of her enemies, then this delusional mare can look elsewhere. Trixie, meanwhile, calmly sipped her tea this time, but when the equine spoke again, it was done with a slight tremor in her tone, "Tell me, are you familiar with two particular con artists known as the Flim Flam Brothers?" The Flim Flam-? Images of two tall yellow unicorns came to mind, recalling the time those two con-ponies arrived in Ponyville with the intention of purchasing Sweet Apple Acres for their own purposes. "...Yes." The unicorn nodded, and this time, her pink eyes almost looked pleading, "Trixie doesn't request your assistance out of revenge - though that certainly is part of the equation - but out of our... Friendship." Oh you gotta be kidding me. "Those repulsive siblings have wrongfully cheated me out of my own hard-earned money! My savings from working in that forsaken rock farm!" The anger and usage of first-person speak this time around prompted my sincere sympathy. "I'm sorry," I said quietly, half-considering reaching out to comfort the mare. But knowing Trixie, I refrained myself. "I'm well-aware of the brothers trying to scam others out of their bits; they've been here long ago." "And now they have returned, here to Ponyville." "What?" I swore it wasn't just me who asked that out-loud, yet the blue unicorn nodded regardless, her glare deepening as we continued discussing about the eccentric con artists, "No doubt they wish to fool your townsfolk into corking over their bits as they had done to me. They promised me a valuable artifact which would increase my magical capabilities tenfold! Instead, they got me a painted stone! A stone!" Alright, never mind the fact that Trixie was trying to cheat up her magic powers still, that can be addressed later. Instead, I raised a brow of my own. "If they are here, then why can't you get your money back by yourself? You're capable of handling anything by yourself." That is too much faith on her behalf, boy. The blue mare snorted. "Flattering, but I know better." Oh? "Our little battle in this town a while back has taught me a few things; one being to not underestimate the enemy." ...Huh. "That's very wise of you." "Don't condescend me," Trixie snapped, "What is it they say, 'the enemy of my enemy is my tool?'" "'Friend,' Trixie." "Details." Trixie waved again dismissively, before smiling rather sinister towards me. "And clearly you hold no love for those foolish stallions yourself. Do I have your help, Stardust?" The answer was made by the sound of a door opening from behind, and a small crash. Looking over there, we spotted Twilight and Spike, falling through the doorway to the next room, clearly having been eavesdropping on us, and I shook my head in fond exasperation. Those two, I swear. Yet, it was Twilight who recovered first, marching over towards with purple eyes revealing blatant distrust. "Pardon my bluntness, Trixie, but what exactly do you intend for Ja- Stardust to do?" Twilight asked rather sternly, frowning. "If you expect him to physically inflict harm on the brothers, you've got another thing coming." Em, I can speak for myself love... "You worry too much Twilight," Trixie said reassuringly... Well, as reassuring as she can be towards her rival. "While that would be rather spectacular to behold, the great and powerful Trixie simply requires Stardust's physical capabilities for protection, that's all." ...Oh. "You... Want him to be your bodyguard?" "As we take a look around the brother's establishment, yes." Trixie nodded at Spike's question. "And in exchange, I am really to pay this stallion - I'm sorry, alien - handsomely for his services." "Even so." Twilight narrowed her eyes. "I'm not comfortable with the idea of using my special somepony as a shield." At the term regarding me, Trixie's eyes widened in genuine surprise, and Twilight looked slightly smug, though she'd never admit to it. "I want to know exactly what is it we're up against before agreeing to your terms." We? "Twilight, you don't have to-" Purple eyes then looked at me, sparkling in soft firmness. "Part of a relationship is facing something together, Jack," Twilight said rather quietly, "And besides, if the Flim Flam Brothers have really returned, and are scamming others out of their money, we have to stop them." ...Alright. Clearly there's no stopping this mare. When Twilight's mind is set, she's as stubborn as Applejack. At my nod and smile, Twilight returned the gesture before looking back at the smirking smug Trixie, and I spoke next with the utmost seriousness. "You have a deal." "Uh, guys?" We heard Spike ask from behind, and we looked at him pointing upwards. "The ceiling's leaking." And our gazes followed his finger at the water, indeed, dripping through the ceiling. And I wished I could whistle while looking away from Twilight's expression. "Will this take long?" The blue equine was already complaining as Twilight examined the contents of the tonic, "Trixie's patience is far from limitless." Now within the basement of the library, Twilight worked on uncovering the recipe behind the so-called 'curative tonic' invented by the Flim Flam Brothers; which supposedly rids of any illness or physical disabilities, such as age. Of course, it sounded way too good to be true. Spike was happily munching in a bag of potato chips after doing his job of purchasing the tonic from the brothers - none of us three ponies because of understandable reasons - whereas Trixie watched idly as Twilight began experimenting on the bottle of green liquid with her equipment, the former glancing around the lab in dull interest. "Patience is a virtue Trixie," I pointed out casually, while the wooden machines hummed in getting to work. "He's right," Twilight concurred without turning around, focusing on the battle surrounded by wires and the like. "The sooner we uncover the ingredients behind this 'cure tonic,' we can expose those Flim Flam Brothers for being obvious frauds. A curative tonic for any ailment... It's absurd." "The great and powerful Trixie, for one, would never fall for such a ludicrous scheme." Not desiring another fight to start between the two - although I hardly doubted Twilight's inability to have composure - I attempted to change the subject, "So, just like old times, eh Trixie? Us working together." "Hm? Ah, yes." The unicorn nodded, smirking, and I spotted Twilight glancing over her shoulder towards us. "Trixie recalls saving your life against the Changelings masses in Canterlot." Oh dear. I inwardly cringed as Twilight now suddenly looked fully in our direction, looking surprised by this information. "Say what now?" Spike asked for the purple mare, mouth full of chip. Part of me chided the dragon for the manners. "Oh, he never told you?" Yeah no need to sound smug about it, Trixie. "The great and powerful Trixie was instrumental in assisting your friend here against an ambush sent by the dreaded Queen Chrysalis! With my magical abilities, we were able to best this opposition post-haste!" "How modest of you..." I mumbled dryly, and she didn't seem to hear. A ding sound was suddenly heard, directing our attention towards the bubbling tonic. Twilight, snapping her head back to it, pulled out the results the machine revealed, and stated out-loud in realization, "According to these results, the supposed 'curative tonic' is nothing more than pure apple juice!" Why does the colour look so disgustingly dark green then? Why else? Most likely an act of deception to make their 'tonic' look more plausible. Could be... "These results are certain?" "Without a doubt," Twilight confirmed, nodded confidently while turning to face us. "We've got the proof now that the brother's 'curative tonic' isn't what it's cracked up to be." "I knew it!" Thanks for the input Spike, "What's our next move then?" Before Twilight could respond, it was a certain blue unicorn who answered with a determined mind and expression, "Now we direct our attention towards getting back Trixie's- I mean, everypony's money those con artists scammed them out of!" "How do you propose we do that?" Twilight inquired, frowning doubtfully, "Walk up to them and outright ask for them to hand over everypony's bits back to them?" Why not? Could work. "Well... We could take it all back without them knowing about it," Say what now? Three heads looked at a eating Spike, who swallowed before continuing, "When I was buying the tonic, I learned that the Flim Flam Brothers will be selling them at the Ponyville Swimming contest tomorrow. We could sneak in while they're there and, y'know, get everyone's money back." That's... An idea that does have merit. Indeed, Sombra sounded shockingly agreeing, Take advantage of their absence. We could acquire the stolen money back for those foolish equines, and put an end to their plans in one swift stroke. "Therefore killing two birds with one stone..." Trixie didn't seem to hear my thoughtful comment, instead nodding in delighted agreement with the dragon, "Your pet is more useful than Trixie previously presumed, Twilight," Outright ignoring the mare's annoyed expression, Trixie carried on with a devilish smile, "We can sabotage their work in addition, and they'd be none the wiser. It's magnificent!" "Or," Twilight interjected, raising a hoof, then summoning her blackboard on wheels forward along and drawing on it with a chalk, explaining her plan, "We could confront them during the contest and expose them in front of everypony with this undeniable proof we have, and then have them return everyone's money back so they can learn their lesson." ...That could work too. But Trixie downright scoffed at the suggestion. "'Learn their lesson?' Not everyone will take your friendship preaches to heart, Twilight. No, the only lesson they'll learn, is not to mess with the great and powerful Trixie!" "This isn't just about you Trixie," The purple alicorn retorted calmly, but even I saw that her patience was beginning to bend regarding her rival. "You're not the only pony who's been conned by those stallions. We need to make sure they never scam anyone again, and to do that we have to expose them." "And we will, right after Trixie gets her money back." "That can wait." "That can hardly wait!" Not good. The two mares were not literally in each other's faces, Twilight speaking with a forced patient voice, "I'm beginning to think your intentions aren't entirely motivated by selflessness, Trixie." Her rival scoffed. "Sorry to disappoint, Princess, but like it or not, your boyfriend agreed to help Trixie. You've played your part, we can continue exacting the retribution against the brothers without you." Twilight refused to yield though, frowning harder. "My boyfriend won't be a tool for you to play around with." "Perhaps not. But unlike you, I can make good use of him." Alright, enough was enough. "That does it," I promptly ordered, walking forward and placing myself between the two heated mares, gently pushing them back away from one another, partially fearful for my life as both their horns began to glow rather menacingly. "We're not here to fight each other. The Flim Flams Brothers are our targets, not your rivalry." Shame. This childish squabble was almost entertaining to observe. Eyes still locked on the smug Trixie, Twilight thankfully relented over time and looked away, expressing distrust and irritation. The blue mare, however, sent me a sweet smile that borderlined a smirk. "You're absolutely right, Stardust. Perhaps Trixie was a little inaccurate over who needs who to balance their temperament emotions." Not having it. Nope. "And Trixie, do refrain from provoking Twilight like that." I frowned, hard, to make the message clear. "Don't forget, if it wasn't for her, you wouldn't be here standing and talking, would you?" As much as I hate to bring that memory up, it had the intended effect. Pink eyes flashed in recollection, before the mare huffed and looked away just like Twilight did. But I swore, for a moment, I saw something akin to regret in her eyes. "Here's what I propose," I began calmly, "We take advantage over the Flim Flam Brother's absence from their establishment. Hear me out." Twilight closed her mouth promptly as my request. "There we do, indeed, see if we can find any way to make sure they never produce such false products again, and get Trixie's money back for her." I waited until the unicorn at least glanced in my direction. "Then, we go to the contest and expose the brothers for fraud, and demand they give everybody elses money back. Sounds fair?" For a moment, both mares regarded one another with clear negative emotions, and I repressed a sigh. Can we not save this for another time? There were far more important things at stake here. But the answer came, to my immense relief, when the two girls voiced their agreements. "I suppose that would suffice." "If I get my hard earned money back sooner, the better." "Great, now shake on it," I winced after saying that, both Twilight and Trixie then glancing at each other with frowns and looking away stubbornly, prompting my sigh. And from the side, Spike continued munching the chips as if enjoying a show. Mares. Far more trouble than they're worth. A circus tent. Their temporary establishment in Ponyville, was a circus tent. "You weren't kidding," I noted to Spike, as the four of us observed the large generic tent from a hilltop. "Very grandiose," Twilight commented in thought. "You should see the inside, it's amazing," Spike said in clear awe, and I shook my head, rubbing the dragon's head humouredly. Trixie, meanwhile, was far less impressed, rolling her eyes and moving forward with purpose, "Let's refrain from dilly-dallying and take advantage of their departure while we can! Onwards Trixie's assistants!" Jesus Christ... Glancing at one another in exasperation, we trailed after the haughty unicorn, down the hill towards the large circus tent. To my left, Twilight spoke to me quietly, "Do you really consider Trixie your friend?" Inhaling sharply, I thought for a moment before responding, considering the complexities over mine and Trixie's... Relationship. "Well... After everything we've been through, would it be fair otherwise, love?" Twilight didn't speak briefly, regarding the blue striding mare with thought. Then, the alicorn said with a hint of suspicion, "You never mentioned Trixie helping you against Changelings at Canterlot." Better not [BEEP] this up, Stardust: "Remember that ambush I told you about, when your parents and Cadence helped out? Trixie was there too." Purple eyes widened, Twilight now regarding me with complete attention. "You never mentioned that!" I winced, grinning sheepishly as Trixie looked over towards us boredly, and Spike gazed away, not wanting to partake in this conversation. The purple mare then continued in a hushed whisper, "Any other times you and she interacted without me knowing about it?" ...Why was this so important to her? "Another time, long ago, when I first met your brother. Recently, when she visited the library earlier before your became a Princess." "The latter I'm aware about." Twilight nodded, but expression still looking... Hurt? "You trust her then?" "That's a bit of an exaggeration love," Was my attempt to diffuse this apparent argument, smiling weakly. "I'm just giving her the benefit of the doubt... Just like you've done for me," Before glancing over at the unicorn, speaking with thought, "Perhaps a friend is all she ever needed..." I never really pondered about it. Trixie was always egotistical, arrogant and certain that everything she said and did was correct. And as such, had almost endangered the town not once, but twice. But what was the reason behind her attitude? Did Trixie have a harsh upbringing? Was she an orphan? Were her parents terrible role models? And most importantly, why was Twilight looking as though I shredded a favourite book of hers? Hm. You really do possess the brain of a child. Oh? By all means, educate me your Highness. Tell me what I'm missing. Dimwitted human, not even the Princess is beyond the contagious feelings of jealously. Jealously? But that's- "You!" Trixie's sudden voice caused me to snap my head in her direction, the blue mare pointing towards a thin-looking white stallion with a silver mane exiting the large tent, wearing big glasses, a sports cap and black-white striped shirt, a tray of bottles lined up strapped from his neck. "You're that assistant pony of theirs!" The pony immediately responded by sheer instinct; turning tail and fleeing, running around the large tent. The chase was on! Three ponies and one dragon pursued the accomplice, Twilight putting her mind to work via teleporting before the stallion, blocking one path and forcing him down another, and we followed him down to directly behind the circus tent, leading to a small covered area revealing a much smaller tent by comparison, equipment covered in large blankets and a large obvious musical instrument, something the Flim Flam Brothers would obviously play to advertise their goods in a more appealing manner. This also led to a dead end for the pony, and Trixie took perfect advantage of that. With magic, the unicorn summoned a rope around the stallion's limbs, capturing him flawlessly and suspending the scrawny pony upside-down, ignoring his cries for help. "Overkill," Twilight mumbled. "But effective," I replied, the four of approaching the fearful pony. "P-Please, don't hurt me!" And it was Trixie who went for the interrogative tactics first, glaring right into the cowering Earth Pony's face, "You have something that belongs to the great and powerful Trixie. Where do the brothers keep the bits they take from other equines?" At the nervous and hesitant quivering expression, Trixie glowered harder. "Tick. Tock." "That's enough Trixie," Twilight interrupted the procedure firmly, "This isn't the way to-" "Over there!" The stallion cried out in submission, pointing to the entrance of the smaller tent. With smug satisfaction, Trixie glanced over to us before trotting over towards her destination. "He's all yours." Twilight shook her head. "Spike, make sure she doesn't take anypony elses money for herself," The dragon saluted, following after Trixie. Right, my turn. But before I could begin questioning this suspended stallion myself, Twilight grabbed my limb, causing me to meet her eyes. "Don't be too harsh." I smiled softly. "Ye of little faith... Although could you let him down as a sign of good faith?" Twilight nodded, and a sound of something crashing down from before us, prompting my nod. "Thanks." Now, to business. Reaching forward, I pulled the Earth Pony up, holding him steadily on his shoulder to prevent any attempts of escape. "Easy there, my friend. We won't hurt you. We just have some questions is all." "What more could you want? I already confessed to Applejack, and now I have to confess to you too?!" Applejack? Both Twilight and I exchanged glances, the former speaking next, "What does Applejack have to do with this?" The stallion swallowed nervously, looking from me to the alicorn before answering in a tremor, "Granny Smith purchased one of the tonics for herself, and it seemed to be working quite effectively for her. And now Applejack has made it clear it's okay to lie to others so long as no one gets hurt." No one gets-? "That is a terrible, terrible idea," I snapped, unable to comprehend this, "Someone would get hurt by this act of deception. The false advertisement could have someone pull a reckless stunt which would cause untold injuries!" "It's immoral," Twilight concurred, matching my expression to this news, "But why would Applejack lie about the tonic? That's hardly like her!" Indeed, it was uncharacteristic of the orange mare to lie about anything. She must have her reasons for doing so. "I'm- I'm guessing she wants her Granny to be happy," The stallion supplied nervously. "Even so," I pointed out, whilst Twilight looked contemplative. "This can have devastating consequences on anyone really to try something their body couldn't handle," As I said this, we spotted a satisfied Trixie magically carrying a pouch out of the tent, Spike following. "To the point of serious harm," Twilight continued for me, sounding both thoughtful and worried, "Despite good intentions, a false curative tonic would inflict more injuries than heal them. The Flim Flam Brothers have gone too far this time." The Earth Pony sighed, sounding quite regretful, "It's too late, in any case." Twilight looked up at that, clearly unnerved by the guilt-ridden voice. "How so...?" "From what I heard, Granny Smith is going to partake in the Ponvyille Swimming very soon, maybe even the high dive. I'm suppose to sell more of the tonic at the contest, and use Granny's success for more profit with the brothers." "But..." "That means..." Both Twilight and I regarded each other with similar horror, the implications far too dangerous to believe. It was Spike then who vocally finished our thoughts, "Granny Smith could get seriously hurt!" Sombra was cruelly indifferent to the concept: She's had her time. How can you- Shut up Sombra! "We have to stop Granny Smith! Now!" Twilight commanded firmly, "The contest is happening as we speak! If we can make it in time-!" A yawn interrupted the alicorn. "Have fun with that," Prompting our attention on the second indifferent pony to this matter. Trixie continued casually, "Trixie got what she came for. Your services are no long required; Trixie thanks you three." Oh of course... Twilight expressed more disbelief than I, gaping at the mare, "Wha- Someone's life is at stake here!" Trixie shrugged, examining the contents of her pouch while speaking, "And Trixie is certain you'll use your magic of friendship to save her. Don't let Trixie stop you." "You..." Twilight said through gritted teeth, looking ready to rightfully chew the unicorn out for her callous and selfish behaviour... Then forcibly sighing and regarding myself and Spike, "Forget it, let's just get there in time." "Twilight-" But the mare ignored me, frowning hard at Trixie, ye also expressing disappointment, "And here I thought you were capable of caring for anyone other than yourself," Ouch, shots fired. Trixie paid no heed to that, prompting Twilight to look down in slight sadness, before regarding both Spike and I with a determined nod, "Let's go." I guess so... Truthfully, I was just as disappointed as Twilight was, if not more- "Wait!" But it wasn't Trixie who called for us just then, but the cowering pony, who suddenly looked rather resolved himself, "Let me help somehow... I don't want anyone to get hurt too." ...Huh. Twilight smiled in gratitude. "Come on then...?" "Er, Silver Shill, Princess." If the situation wasn't so dire, I would've commented on the name. Allow me then; blatant ridiculous name in relation to money. Thank you Sombra... "We must hurry, come on!" And yet I paused for a brief moment as the other rushed away from the area, glancing back at Trixie, who was watching us leave with an undecipherable expression. With that, I called over my shoulder, "If we're really friends, Trixie, then you'll help us in the end, somehow," And looked back forward without awaiting a response, following after the others. Blind faith in the manipulative trickster? More of hope that anyone can be a better person if they at least tried... And after what happened with you a while back, I believe that deep down, Trixie wouldn't allow anyone to get hurt on her watch. "We're too late!" "[BEEP]!" Twilight pointed out the obvious as we arrived to the contest, unable to stop the elderly farmer for jumping off the dangerous-looking high dive, situated atop a large colourful structure made exclusively for todays event. Even rushing towards the landing spot wouldn't save Granny Smith in time. But thankfully, the saviour came in the form of a long rope, catching the green Earth Pony by the leg just before she hit the tiny paddle pool. Twilight, Spike, Silver and I stopped in our tracks at that, looking at one another in relief, some letting out a "Phew." Yeah, that was close... And from the diving board above, Applejack lowered the rope slightly so her grandma may land safely, to Granny Smith's chagrin, "Now what in tarnation did ya do that for?!" "To prevent an accident over a lie!" Many heads from the crowd turned towards their Princess at her response. Twilight walked forward, looking both relieved yet determined, "For this supposed 'curative tonic-'" A bottle floated beside her for emphasis, "- Is nothing more than a fabrication!" Exaggerated gasps. "Now just settle down there Princess," One of the two con ponies - Flim I guess - attempted to take control of the situation, wrapping an unwelcome limb around the alicorn with forced enthusiasm, "Our tonic just happens to be the most genuine cure tonic around!" "Why, just look what it did for Granny Smith over there!" Flam gestured over to Granny Smith, watching us along with the doubtful crowd, "She's been as fit as a fiddle ever since trying out our one-percent guaranteed Flim and Flam's Curative Tonic!" Thankfully, Twilight shook their pony arms off her before I got really annoyed, glaring at the two tall unicorns, "I have evidence to support my claim; the tonic is nothing more than squashed apple juice! Granny Smith would have been seriously hurt had she landed just now!" The audience looked from Twilight to Granny, then to the grinning brothers. "Why that's quite a claim, young Princess." "Surely we can see this evidence of yours, just in case?" "She don't need to!" A resolved voice spoke up, prompting us all to look over at Applejack, who sighed and gazed at her grandma, "Granny, I'm sorry. You were so happy doin' the things you did in your youth, I didn't want to ruin that," Granny Smith, meanwhile, softened her irritated look at Applejack's shame, now smiling slightly. Yeah, like Granny Smith of all ponies was gonna be mad at her own flesh and blood. "But you gave it your stamp of approval?" A pony pointed out to Applejack. "Are you saying you lied?" Another inquired. "I am," Was the Earth Pony's response, and I couldn't help but nod in approval at the mare's admittance. But still, Applejack? Lying? Never thought I'd see the day. That event with Discord doesn't really count. More gasps. "And what's more, I can prove it's fake!" Hm? Now it was Silver Shill who spoke up, outright glaring at the nervous-looking Flim Flam Brothers, pointing at them with a resolved tone, "I now realize what we've been doing is wrong! I helped made the stuff, pretending that it worked so ponies could spend their hard-earned money on the stuff. But no more! These ponies made me realize that even lying can hurt others just as much as the truth can!" You go my friend! I patted the Earth Pony's side in approval. Way to show that confident side when the situation warranted it. Twilight also smiled at Silver for exposing the brothers further and realizing his own folly, turning back to the still-grinning siblings. Except this time, the two con stallions looked more nervous than ever, "This web of lies started because of two selfish ponies who scammed you all from the very beginning," While the crowd muttered in agreement, Granny Smith was regarding Applejack, opening her muzzle to speak- But I didn't get the chance to hear what she had to say, as I noticed two ponies fleeing from the area. "Hey!" They tried to run once, what makes them think they can escape me now? Speeding past Silver and Spike, I pursued after the Flim Flam Brothers, who were heading in the direction we arrived from. No doubt attempting to grab all their things from the circus tent and bail. As if I'd- Oh... Hello now. The two brothers didn't make it very far, as blocking their path stood the very last pony they'd want to cross. Trixie regarded the two taller stallions blankly, speaking rather neutrally, "You remember Trixie, don't you gentlecolts?" "Ah! The great and powerful Trixie!" Flam exclaimed in recognition, backing up with his sibling as Trixie calmly approached them, heading unintentionally right back to the crowd. "So nice to see you again!" Flim added, "It's been, how long now, a week since you bought our incredible magical artifact?" Trixie frowned harder, and I discreetly stepped aside as they passed. Better not get in the way here. Beside the blue mare was a floating large bag, drifting after the unicorn as they approached the crowd. "What brings you here?" "Heard of our famous curative tonic and wished to try some for yourself?" "Afraid not," Trixie replied with barely-concealed glee, "I believe this is what one would call... Retribution," And the large sack dropped with a thud. The crowd gasped, whereas I blinked rapidly at the huge amount of coins pouring out of the open sack. "Why, Trixie does believe this is all the bits you conned out of these ponies. Fell free to help yourselves, my fellow equines!" The large amount of ponies obliged happily, reaching out and grabbing as many bits that belonged to them as they can. And stepping forward, I grinned proudly towards the blue mare, who was now outright seething at the panicking brothers. I knew it. I knew she'd come around! "The great and powerful Trixie does not tolerate being deceived! She will never forgive you taking what is rightfully- Get back here you cowards!" Oh boy. The stallions ran off, not wanting to incur Trixie's wrath along with the town's fury any longer. Yet instead of pursuing them, the mare sighed, and I watched in slight sudden apprehension as Twilight was now approaching the unicorn, prompting Trixie to face her. "What do you want?" Yet Twilight was smiling, looking proud herself of the mare for doing the most generous thing she could do, "I was wrong about you, Trixie; you do have it in you to be a selfless pony. Forgive me for accusing you before." Trixie clearly didn't anticipate that, gaping at the alicorn for a long moment before coughing behind her hoof, regaining composure, "Well of- of course you were very wrong to doubt the great and powerful Trixie! For Trixie can be as generous as anypony if she so desires! And... Trixie supposes she apologizes too, for the event a while back involving the Alicorn Amulet." Sombra snorted. Twilight only smiled, and her rival blinked at the sudden offered hoof, "Maybe now we can finally start over... Friends?" And I hardly doubted what happened next. A hesitant blue hoof shook the alicorn's own, and Trixie grinned, "Acquaintance-friends." Of course. Twilight only blinked, then rolled her eyes in good humour, and the blue mare turned swiftly after the hoof-shake concluded, gesturing dramatically, "And now, the great and powerful Trixie is needed elsewhere! Until we meet again! Oh, and," She leaned back towards Twilight, pink eyes gleaming in my direction with a smirk, "Good luck putting up with him..." Hey! "I heard that!" Twilight and Trixie only chuckled, before the latter finally threw some pink dust on the ground, causing that infamous smoke she used to disappear. "Those con ponies shan't escape the great and powerful Trixie yet!" I can see why you hardly tolerate her. Hey, I tolerate her now. Walking towards Twilight, spotting Granny Smith and Applejack hug it out from the corner of my eye, we observed the departing Trixie with shared smiles. "Think we'll be seeing her again anytime soon?" "Hopefully not too soon; I can only take so much ego on the same week." "Heh." Purple eyes then glanced at me. "Sorry about before, also." Hm? "For what?" "For my behaviour before," Twilight spoke quietly, sounding rather regretful, "Guess I was just... I don't know..." "...Jealous? For no reason?" She caught the teasing in my tone, mock-glaring at me, "Jealous? Of Trixie? She was hardly interested in you for me to be jealous." I grinned in amusement. "Must've been from the rivalry then." Twilight tilted her head. "Well thankfully, that's over now... I hope." "But still, you. Jealous. Never thought I'd see the day." Those mesmerizing eyes glinted in humour. "I'd dare say it's any worse than your behaviour around a certain boy in Sunset's world-" "Don't you ever bring that up again. No, stop laughing, I'm serious! Twilight, that excuse of a stereotype hardly deserves you! Stop laughing dammit!"
Chapter Ninety: The Princess and her Warrior"You really think she'll like it?" "Twilight? She'll absolutely love it!" Spike replied cheerfully, smiling brightly as we headed towards the lit boutique, illuminating the closing night. The sun barely peaked over the far-off hills, darkness making its claim. And Luna was kind enough to have the stars already sparkle beautifully tonight. At Spike's enthusiasm, I grinned in gratified relief. "You don't know how happy that makes me, Spike." Before gazing at the close building, where the occupants within awaited us, the apprehension still clear in my tone, "Hopefully I won't be too much of a fail tonight." "Nah, it'll be fine." Spike winked, moving forward to open the front door for us. "A nice night at the Ponyville restaurant, spending some quality time together without any problems arising whatsoever. The worse that can happen is you losing your temper at the waiter or Twilight forgetting her cue cards for the date." The very image prompted my chuckle. "Thanks Spike..." Although, clearly, that did nothing to damper my nervous disposition significantly. This was a moment long coming, very different than the time Twilight and I spent an entire day together at Winsome Falls. No, this time, it was your classic formal dinner date at a fancy restaurant, generously booked for us by a certain Rarity. Who, meanwhile, was working on Twilight's own dress inside the boutique. Swallowing more anxiety, I attempted to steel my expression whilst following Spike inside, the dragon announcing to the four mares who welcomed us. "Presenting the stallion of the hour! Ladies." An impressed whistle was the first response. "Golly. Ya clean up nice Stardust." Applejack complimented with a smile, to which I returned. I suppose the cleaned tuxedo wear, gelled down mane and trimmed beard was impressive to behold. Whooves had to help me put the outfit on. "Very fitting." Fluttershy pitched in quietly, her content expression more softer than the others. "You're gonna knock Twilight off her hooves Star!" Rainbow praised exaggeratedly, but even I couldn't help but grin at the positivism. If Rainbow was impressed, then you know you're doing a good job. Or horrible job. Sombra, please try to refrain from making any unwelcome comments tonight. I'd rather enjoy myself. "And also!" Gah! God dammit Pinkie! The Earth Pony was right up in my face, bouncing up and down in that energetic personality I've grown use to more than I should have. "You and Twilight are gonna have a really really really fun time! You'll have scrummy fancy food, and then dance, and ooh, maybe have some dessert!" "Maybe, Pinkie," I humoured the mare, nodding in thanks to Applejack who pulled the overexcited Pinkie away. "Yes, he does look rather dashing, does he not?" The flatterer that was Rarity appeared from behind the boutique's stage curtains, looking quite pleased with herself, "As expected of a stallion who has received the honour to take a pony of high status to dinner. I have done everything in my power to make both your attires suitable, appealing and the center of attention for all to witness in the glory of two star-crossed lovers!" "We're not trying to gain attention tonight Rarity, we only intend in enjoying ourselves in each others company." A more than familiar voice spoke up, and our attention turned to the mare walking through the velvet curtains- Oh... My... God... Time froze in place. Literally. There was little I could do to stop it. Everything around me instantly stopped upon the sight of the angel which approached me. A light blue dress, similar to her wear during the gala, except more styled for a fancy dinner attendance than royal ball. The edges of the long dress coated in sparkling gold, glittering off the alicorn perfectly. Tail covered with pins of stars, and mane reorganized to resemble that of a calm waterfall, falling down her right side whereas the left looked more like a stream, the rest curled up in the buns like the style she wore at Shining and Cadence's wedding. Purple sparkling eyes and a small expectant smile met my stunned speechless state. In short, Twilight Sparkle looked like a Goddess. "Heheh, cough it up." From the corner of my eye, a disgruntled Applejack handed a satisfied Rainbow a handful of bits. But that was irrelevant for the moment, because before me was something far too impossible for me to be in a relationship with. And that's saying a lot. Twilight, obviously embarrassed by the staring, briefly glanced away. "So... You like it?" Like it? "A bit of an understatement..." And from far off, Rarity looked soundly smug. Have some dignity, boy. Oh, right. Shaking out of my stupor, a wide stupid grin was placed on my muzzle. "I don't think... There's anything I could say to accurately describe your beauty, love..." "That's okay..." Twilight replied rather nervously, looking back with a pleased, flattered and blissful look. "Just that you like it is enough for me. You look very handsome yourself." "I'm a broken stone compared to an angelic statue." Twilight blinked, while Rainbow snorted, hovering with a snarky grin. "Very poetic." For once, I'm inclined to concur with the egotistical pegasus. "Well... Shall we get going?" Oh! "Right right, yes, of course." Now I can stop gawking at her like a [BEEP]ing idiot, instead swerving around and offering a limb, which Twilight merrily accepted. The gorgeous alicorn grinned, calling over her shoulder as we headed towards the door, "Thanks for the help girls. We'll see you later." "Do tell us everything afterwards!" Rarity replied cheerfully. "Now y'all have fun!" Applejack added teasingly. "Don't forget, bring her home by eleven!" Jesus Christ Rainbow... "And remember, the food is always the best part of a romantic meal!" Uh, thanks Pinkie. Solid advice right there. "Good luck bro!" "Hah! Thanks Spike!" And, as we departed, the anxiety rose in volumes in ways that would put Fluttershy to shame. Or Twilight on a test day. Speaking of the mare, even in the dark I could see she was just as nervous as I was. I only hoped I wouldn't disappoint her too much tonight. You're a nervous wreck. No, really? What gave it away? Upon arriving to the fancy location, a waiter calmly welcomed us at reception, checking for our booked entries and escorting us towards our two-seated table, surrounded by many other posh-dressed ponies who appeared more calmer and stoic than either of us. At a moment of quick thinking, I had pulled out Twilight's chair instead of the waiter for her, pushing the mare towards the table while feeling less nervous and more confident for doing so, taking my seat from across from the smiling beautiful mare. Your lack of mannerisms and calm exterior reveal how little you truly know in the regal world. No kidding? A royal must express confident, certainty and resolve. A moment's hesitation provides nothing but weakness in front of those who are suppose to bow to your whim. Focus not on the probability of embarrassing yourself to the mare you cherish, but on your own determination. Easier said than done... Focus, child. You must prove yourself worthy of a Princess. ...Was that... Solid advice, Sombra? From you of all ponies? "What would you like to drink?" Oh right, the waiter. "Oh, one apple cider if you would." Twilight requested politely, before both her and the fancy-looking unicorn regarded me expectantly. Dammit, I knew I should've looked up the kind of drink they'd serve here beforehand! "Uh... Same." Smooth. The waiter nodded, seemingly unfazed but most likely judging me inwardly, departing from the table to get the orders. From within my mind, a more wiser, reassuring voice spoke to me instead of the tyrant, Sombra is correct, Jack. You need not be so apprehensive, Princess Twilight will not judge you for being understandably nervous over this evening together. In fact, I'd dare suggest she appears just as anxious over how this dinner goes as you are. From the look on the mare's face, glancing down at the surface of the clothed table repeatedly, I'd have to concur. But even so, I couldn't resist staring at how exactly gorgeous the alicorn looked tonight. Rarity certainly did wonders. I thought Twilight was beautiful enough on her own, but this world continues to surprise me every time. "So..." Twilight began awkwardly, desiring to rid the rather tense atmosphere while purple attractive eyes looked in every direction, seemingly trying to look straight at me. The walk here was bad enough by the constant pauses of silence, our initial nervousness overtaking our composure. ...Heh. "W-What?" Twilight asked with a hint of curiosity, hearing my contemplative humoured noise. With a small grin, I leaned back against my cushioned seat, admitting sincerely, "I never thought I'd be in this scenario; sitting across a pony on a romantic dinner, willingly I might add." Past me would've been so disgusted. And rightfully so. Your species would condemn such romantic involvements with a pony without hesitation. Your previous personality at least would agree with them, Sombra pointed out, sounding less hostile then and more matter-of-factly. Twilight, though, sounded less repulsed by the idea, smiling behind her own hoof. "And you have no regrets doing so?" "My only regret, Twilight," I said, "Was denying my feelings for you much earlier." Twilight blushed shyly. "That's understandable... I imagine your own people wouldn't take our relationship with their own blessings." "Yeah well, screw my people." Although this light-hearted conversation was making me feel a lot better now, less urging to throw up in my throat from anxiety than before. Before Twilight spoke, the drinks arrived, magically placed onto our table. The alicorn nodded in thanks, whereas the waiter simply said in that posh tone, "Let us know when you are ready to order." Then, after he left, Twilight continued while looking through the menu, "I honestly never thought this would happen anytime soon as well. When I began studying about friendship, romance was the last thing on my agenda." "And you have no regrets, being in one?" "My only regret," Twilight paraphrased my own statement, but with a sense of teasing, "Was not realizing my own special feelings for you sooner." "Touche, love, touche..." That said, I opened my own menu, taking in the many available courses. Which mostly consisted of flowers, plants and vegetables I didn't even like... Huh... ...What in Tartarus is a 'Daisy spaghetti...?' I wish I knew... I'd recommend the exotic 'Foin de l'amour,' personally. Is that French for something...? Also, with these two inner voice speaking up, it almost felt like two people were looking over my shoulder. I briefly glanced behind me compulsively. Nothing but frowning ponies who looked like they never had fun in their whole lives, minding their own business. 'Grass wheel with decorative vegetables?' 'Canterlot salad in battered cider?' 'Carrot cake?' This isn't food, this is asinine! Someone's getting mad over a menu... Hmm, the 'Magical sauce with a side of cucumbers and bread' sounds exquisite. 'A side of cucumbers?' The [BEEP]-?! The menu almost fell completely from my hoofs at the sudden vulgar language, censored or not. Eyes wide and jaw slightly agape, I managed to regain composure. Thankfully, Twilight was too invested covering her face with her own menu to notice. Sombra... I never knew... Perhaps you should focus on the date, Jack. I'm certain Twilight would appreciate your concentration on her and the dinner. Good point, cheers Specter. I set the menu down the exact same time Twilight did. "I'll have the-" "Maybe one of-" We both blinked when talking over each other, regarding one another in surprise by smiling... Then laughing, because by God I should've seen that coming. Twilight giggled innocently, the sound a melody to my ears. Then, glancing over to her glass, the alicorn picked up her drink, and raised in toast. I mirrored her movements quickly, and Twilight said happily with a trace of nervousness still, "To no regrets, then?" "And to our extraordinary relationship as a whole." Our grins were evenly matched, proud and ecstatic. That said, we gulped down our drinks- Bleh! Jesus Christ! "Guess I should've mentioned the cider they make here is a lot more bitter than at Sweet Apple Acres," Twilight said rather sheepishly, witnessing my reaction to tasting the awfully bitter drink. "Maybe..." I grimaced, although my brief disgruntled mood barely lasted long due to Twilight's light laughter rising as seconds past, seemingly enjoying my disgust at the strong cider and ignoring the looks of annoyed patrons, prompting me to laugh rather loudly myself. Although my date didn't look too pleased with the taste of her own drink, but my reaction had overridden Twilight's own repulsion over it. The tension evaporated naturally, the mood replaced pleasantly as we proceeded to talk casually like always, before and after waving the waiter over to order our food. And the smile on my face only grew in size over time. So, that carrot cake... Turns out it had flowers in it... But at least Twilight was greatly amused by my expressions towards eating the stuff. Y'know, whenever she stopped hiding behind her own food constantly, leaning down as though to look at something. "So..." The mare started, trying once again to sound more casual, but failing miserably. When it comes to anxiousness, Twilight wouldn't exactly hold first place for most composure. "Enjoying your cake?" After swallowing more daisies and whatever kind of grass they put in this food, I answered with a forced grin, "Clearly." Twilight only nodded, looking down again. What on Earth was she looking at? Was there a bug before her seat? Raising my head up slightly, the look Twilight tried to hide behind her own hay burger was that of thoughtful and panic. My mind raced to uncover why my girlfriend was acting this way; it was the same look she had whenever there was a situation and Twilight was looking through a book to- ...Oh. Ahh. "Are you enjoying your meal too?" "Huh? Oh!" Twilight snapped her head up, nodding rather wildly. "Yes, very much so, thanks! You can see how much effort they put in, and clearly it's worth that effort. This stuff tastes like it was made by real experts." "Did the book on your lap tell you to say that?" "Well actually, those are my genuine thoughts towards the great service they provide here-" Twilight's muzzle instantly shut, blinking upon realizing her mistake. Gotcha. I only smirked triumphantly as the mare began to grin sheepishly. "I-I don't believe I follow, Jack-" I could only laugh, prompting the adorable mare's pink cheeks to brighten. After that, my muzzle curled into a reassuring smile. "Twilight, I'm just as nervous as you are. Believe me." My date shrugged, hesitantly setting the open book down on the table while explaining, "I just didn't want to show exactly how inexperienced I am with this sort of thing. This dating book details everything one needs to have the perfect date-" "Are you enjoying yourself?" "Huh?" Twilight blinked at my question. "Are you enjoying yourself here, with me, on this date?" The mare rapidly nodded on response. "Of course I am. Why wouldn't I be?" Although that earnest and sincere answer caused my own organs to flip in joy and relief, I outwardly nodded in turn, smiling brightly at the brilliant Princess. "Then you clearly don't need that book to dictate how this dinner goes, so long as we're enjoying each other's company." Twilight shared my positive expression in turn, and I added happily, "And I certainly am having the time of my life here." The reaction was expected, but I always felt rather smug, pleased with myself over Twilight blushing as red as a tomato. "Me too..." The beautiful alicorn admitted, regarding her food with a blissful expression. "We're both new to a fancy dinner date, love. If anything, it's I who needs to impress the Princess," I commented in amusement. Twilight shook her head, smiling regardless as those alluring violet eyes met mine once again. "I'm just Twilight around my friends... And special somepony." "Either way it is the man who must prove himself worthy for the lady... Or stallion for the mare." Twilight expressed shy amusement at that. "On the plus side, at least this date is going far smoother than yesterday's attempt to get Rainbow to study for that Wonderbolts test." At the mention of the incident, Twilight perked up in exasperated good nature. "It was trying, I will admit. But I'm proud of her for managing to find her own method for studying for the test. She'll make a fantastic Wonderbolt yet." "I don't doubt it." My head cocked in agreement, taking another mouthful of the cake. Then remembering what was in it as I made another face again. What's better than having a dinner at a date? Slow dancing right afterwards, of course! This restaurant was fancy enough to have its own dance floor for ponies to express their affection to their significant others through romantic dancing. And, after finishing our meals, I of course offered to the lady - Or mare - with an extended hoof a dance, to which Twilight eagerly expected. "This is wonderful..." Twilight whispered in content, pony chin resting on my shoulder as we slowly drifted around the dance floor, circling the spot in our own bliss. "You're telling me..." I replied evenly, prompting Twilight's low chuckle. Meanwhile, my insides were twisting in the positive way. My heart was racing unnaturally. My mind clouded by the scent of perfume this alicorn adorned. Whatever Rarity used on Twilight worked its magic. My own stupid smile just wouldn't leave. Affection... Such sentimentality will be your downfall. Please Sombra, not now... He's right, Sombra; indulge our friend here while he enjoys himself before it lasts. Before the King could provide a snarky comment, or Specter could clarify what he meant, Twilight shifted slightly as we danced, our bodies standing on hind legs, leaning against one another for support. The wonderful mare quietly teased, "You've certainly improved since our first dance, long ago..." I remember. Our first 'date' on the hill for Valentine's Day, of whatever these ponies called it here. "That's because I had a great teacher to help me learn..." Twilight played along. "Really? Would you recommend her?" "No one else could compare to her educational methods. Her intelligence and resourcefulness are unparalleled." I practically felt the heat of Twilight's embarrassed face on my clothed shoulder. "Are you sure you're not simply overestimating this mare's abilities?" "Well... Sometimes her own modesty can get the better of her. But that's part of why she's the perfect pony." For both Equestria and for you. In answer, Twilight lifted her head up, leaning back to meet my gaze, but that didn't stop the slow dance. Although the mare almost tripped after what I just said, prompting my humoured look and tighter but gentle grip. Her eyes reflected embarrassment, flattery and loving... And I felt my own composure melt away at the adoring look. What did I honestly do... To have such an amazing partner in my life? "You deserve better..." Twilight shook her head softly, this time resting her head onto my chest, speaking with content, "There is nopony better, than the stallion standing before me..." My own face buried slightly into her soft mane, hearing Twilight sigh happily. This was more than perfect... I couldn't find a name to describe this moment, but there was nothing right now other than this which made me more happy and at peace. I look forward to seeing how this moment becomes ruined. As if by magic, Sombra's unwelcome observation became fruitful, for there was a sound from far off behind the mare which prompted me to glance up- [BEEP]! By instinct, I ducked, bringing the surprised Twilight down with me as a piece of food flew over our heads, landing elsewhere. Jesus Christ, that was a close one! Hearing a curious noise, I looked down at the stunned Twilight, who was now blushing at the sudden position of a different dance move, limb wrapped around her waist in support. "Are you alright?" Twilight slowly nodded, meeting my gaze in nervous surprise. "Yes. What was that about- Look out!" Whoa! Now it was Twilight who was holding me by the pony waist, as something else flew over us and Twilight in reaction positioned ourselves to dodge it. "That was close." Things only escalated from there. We were suddenly undertaking a new type of dance. Still grasping one another, ponies let out noises of complaints and shock as the numerous food and utensils which suddenly began flying around the place. We were too busy ducking, dodging, and supporting one another to glance at the ones responsible for the mess now spreading around the restaurant. Sombra, are you behind this? The fallen King sounded rather offended by the accusation, You dare claim me responsible for these actions? I am not so petty. Blame yourself and the Princess for failing to notice you were observed during the entire evening together. We were being watched?! By who? Tirek-?! The sound of something rattling drew our attention after a brief moment of breath, our gazes upwards at the dangling chandelier right above our heads, a piece of food roughly tapping into it. And prompting to begin descending down at a dangerous speed. Twilight produced a magical shield around us, though that didn't stop me from instinctively pulling her into my chest for protection. The sound of the large object crashing rung in my ears, but not hearing or feeling anything from the impact, I slowly pulled back from Twilight while look around. Huh... The chandelier's center was wide enough to circle around our spot. We were completely unscathed. Not that I doubted Twilight's magic to protect us, of course... "...Huh." Twilight muttered. "Yep..." I said quietly, matching her uncertain expression myself, before meeting her gaze and the entire mess the restaurant was now in. At least the flying food and other things died down. What remained were disgruntled messy ponies, loudly whining about their ruined attire and meals. To be fair, we weren't exactly clean now ourselves. As the waiters hurried around the place likes flies, trying to resolve everything that happened, both Twilight and I expressed on our faces the exact same question: What the hell just happened? Just like that, the entire date turned a sudden one-hundred and eighty degrees; our outfits covered in food and sauce, manes messed up and everything seemingly ruined. So imagine my surprise when Twilight suddenly cracked a smile. Hm? Then that smile slowly evolved into a grin, and before I knew it, the mare started quietly laughing, a limb covering her muzzle desperately to hide the hysteric giggling. ...Heh. Yeah, it was kinda funny, thinking about it... Even I began trying to hide my laughter, but my sleeve wasn't enough. Before I knew, my laughing state grew in volume, and Twilight followed suit. Patrons from left and right regarded us with clear annoyance, but we didn't care. Right now, this sudden scenario brought us both to hysterics, grinning at each other like maniacs. This was all so unexpected! And yet, it was funny! Talk about a first dinner date! "Somehow, there's always something that makes our dates unforgettable." "Implying I would ever forget about all of our dates." "That's because you have great memory." Twilight glanced at me with a raised light-hearted brow, "I hope you don't intend on forgetting any of them yourself Jack." "Not the important ones." "Which are?" "Every second I spend with you." From the surface of the water before us, Twilight's reflection blushed, noticeable even in the darkness. "I'll keep that in mind whenever I ask you to recall a specific moment together." The pair of us now stood by a large lake, the same one where we had that picnic with Maud Pie. The night sky was perfect for this, the calm silence and glittering of stars reflecting from the surface of the clear water a welcoming change after what happened at the restaurant. Although I wasn't complaining too much. It gave me a reason, now that we were here for the remainder of our date, to do something I had planned to do for the end of this wonderful evening together. "You had a good time then love?" Twilight let out a small amused sound, "A bit of an understatement Jack. Aside from getting my dress and mane ruined, I had a truly amazing time with you..." That was all I needed to hear. "So did I... Then, there's one thing left to do." "Hm?" Twilight turned to me, amethyst eyes reflecting innocent curiosity, and my heart almost stopped at the expression, my own hoof reaching into one of the suit's pockets, pulling out a particular small box which thankfully wasn't damaged by the mess earlier. Following the movement, Twilight blinked at the small box which typically held jewelry within. "Jack...?" It was too late to back out now. "I never thought I'd reach such a point in my life, especially with a pony. But I'm glad I did. I'm not sure what I did to deserve you, and sometimes, I still feel as though I am entirely unworthy of you." The box was then held up, halting Twilight from interrupting. Instead, this incited her wide eyes to gaze at the small object, and I smiled lovingly. "And I hope this only proves my worth and affection for you all the more." With little hesitation, Twilight took the offered box, this time with her hoofs instead of magic, regarding it in silent wonder. And, with a small smile, the alicorn carefully opened the object, revealing the sparkling item for her within. And, from one of the scenarios I expected of her reaction, a quiet gasp escaped her agape muzzle, and this time with magic, the necklace floated out of the box between us. "Is this... For me...?" "No, it's for Spike," I said in quiet amusement, the necklace resembling a small silver book with a star embedded in the middle spinning slowly, as though Twilight was examining the object studiously. "It reminded me of you, so I thought... Twilight...?" Were those threatening tears? God dammit, if I've known that- Oof! Someday I need to anticipate these sudden embraces. With a brief, yet tight hug, Twilight immediately drew back before I could respond, instead grinning with the brightest grin I've ever seen from her yet, and that alone was enough for me to be elated enough. She liked it! I knew it! With a silent question, Twilight nodded happily and turned around, allowing me to carefully wrap the necklace around her neck. The mare then held up the small silver glittering hoof in her open hoof with a wide smile, as though I had just handed her an invaluable treasure. It suited her quite well, complimented her even. Perfect. "You didn't have to..." "For my special somepony, I'd give her the world." Hell, the universe if I could. "I love it Jack..." Twilight confessed in quiet content, meeting my gaze once more, eyes expressing so many emotions, and most I could tell were positive. "But... How did you afford it...?" Ah. "Well... Remember, Twilight, when we sold that cart I won from the Flim Flam Brothers ages ago, and I got half the money from it?" A humoured brow. "You mean when you bet the library?" At the recollection, my grin turned all the more sheepish. "I was hoping you'd forget-" A small kiss to my muzzle cut me off, and I eagerly returned the affection which flooded my brain from the memory of those two scamming brothers into a fog. A kiss that was brief, but so many feelings were drawn together from it, weaving into a sea of affection and caring for one another. After a pause, it was followed by another kiss, this time much longer, drawn out, and I felt as in I were in heaven. Whether I realized it or not, Twilight Sparkle had unwittingly become the last piece to completing my life. And I will always thank her for it. Now, the two of us regarded each other with the same adoring expression, and I could lock onto those sparkling eyes for all eternity. I wish I could. But then, we turned upwards to the sky, watching the glittering stars above us in silent content, feeling Twilight leaning against me comfortably, and I responded in kind. Hell, I even felt my own tail brush against her own longer one. It wasn't a sensation I thought I'd grow use to, but I enjoyed it immensely. I enjoyed just about every single interaction with this angelic mare before me; this deity of all ponies. Beside gaining the bestest friends one could ever ask for, I was grateful to Specter for bringing me here, in Equestria. Who knew a fictional mare could make me feel this way? So happy, so free... We'll save lecturing Rarity and Rainbow for spying on us and almost ruining our perfect date tomorrow. From beside me, Twilight spoke softly, "I don't want you to go." "...I know." And, if I'm being honest with myself, a small part of me didn't want to either... A small part of you... For once, Sombra sounded entirely solemn, Whatever you say, boy...
Chapter Ninety-One: Traders of the HeartYou're focusing too much on the hooves! Concentrate on the energy behind your moves. For once, heeding the tyrant's advice, I did as instructed. Or at least, tried to. It wasn't this difficult back when I was training to stop Queen Syphilis and her minions, not when there's another demanding voice screaming down your ear. Raise your stance a little. Relying on being too tense will make it difficult to dodge incoming attacks. My posture straightened as ordered, doing my best not to disappoint the two instructors expecting rather too much of me. They reminded me of Dad, except one was more patient and wise, while the other was more commanding and yelled a lot. Hell, Sombra sounded invested in my training here. Do not relent; your opponent should be allowed no breathing space. While the King expressed about offense, Specter's advice was the complete opposite. When provided even a brief moment, use that pocket of time to reinforce your shields. One advising the importance of being patient and defensive in battle, whereas the other points out the need to catch the foe off-guard with every oppotune moment. It was as if I was being taught by the very forces of light and dark themselves. Even so, my body was beginning to feel drained by all this; the training has gone on for over an hour now. But neither seem to notice nor care of my growing exhaustion. Waking up early - Again - didn't help matters. Slacking will only get you killed. Balance relies on precision and patience. Your opponent must be felled without hesitation. The safety of those around you are of greater significance, defend them should this scenario occur. "Hi Stardust!" Okay, that I wasn't expecting. The sudden energetic voice caused me to whirl around after a roundhouse kick, face to face with the bright features of Pinkie. "Someday, I wish you'd stop sneaking up on me like that," I commented lightly, only slightly annoyed by the interruption, standing on four legs once again. Alright, pause for a moment guys. Sombra sniffed, and I imagined Specter nodded in assent. Pinkie smiled widely. "Were you training again? Oh, can I help?!" "Maybe another time," I replied humouredly, trying to calm this excited mare down. I doubt I'd hear the end of Sombra whining over Pinkie's willing assistance. Said King only growled in my mind, hearing that comment. I smiled in turn. "What brings you here Pinkie?" "Umm..." The energetic Earth Pony pondered that question for a moment, as though trying to recall her reason for visiting me on this hill. "...Oh Right!" Followed by an enthusiastic grin. "Twilight wanted me to come get you; we're about to head off to the Traders Exchange! Y'know, where we trade off something important to use for something just as important from other ponies around Equestria? It'll be fun!" Oh yeah. Twilight did mention that this morning, and I said I'd be back in time to go with everyone. "Well then, let's not keep the others waiting-" Pinkie needed to hear nothing more; the mare was already pulling me down the hill at an impossible speed. Though this time, I was more fondly exasperated than frightened by how fast Pinkie was moving us towards the town. This place was just as beautiful as Winsome Falls. It could be mistaken for the exact same location. So, this fair, as I understood from what the mares described during the ride, was an event at Rainbow Falls - Which was as beautiful to behold since the last time we were here for the tryouts - where ponies from all over Equestria gathered to give away something precious to them in exchange for something just as precious from another. They explained that the whole thing was more or less a gesture of friendship between all pony kind. From Ponyville to the Crystal Empire, everyone who had something they'd like to exchange attended this bustling event, ready to give away something of sentimental value to them. Shame I had nothing to give away. From the corner of my eye, Twilight managed to prevent Spike's own sealed comic book from landing in some mud, prompting my smile. Still, this entire event sounded like fun, as Pinkie excessively stated over and over again while we on the train to Rainbow Falls, and I looked forward to simply observing. Additionally, making certain one particular creature doesn't make an appearance here- A cluster of excited voice drew my attention, ponies left and right centering on one alicorn. Oh boy. Where was all this focus on Twilight during our time at Manehattan?! Twilight, meanwhile, looked less than flattered by all the attention, hiding behind her wings in shy embarrassment, proceeding to run past us. "I guess a pony who's here on official Princess business, have to expect a little fussin'." Applejack commented lightly, following the alicorn towards her own stand. "But all I'm suppose to do is settle agreements over when a trade is fair or not." Twilight replied, "And since the rule is that a trade is fair as long as ponies get what they want, there's never been a disagreement. So there's really no reason for anypony to treat me as anything special." Yet one small filly disagreed with that sentiment. "Hi! Can I help you?" The small pegasus answered Twilight's friendly question by pulling out a picture of the alicorn. Aww. But Twilight only sighed, signing her autograph for the excited little filly. "She's just a little kid, Twilight," I said humouredly, watching as said kid grinned gratefully and happily and proceeded to ran off, more than enthusiastic over her idol signing her picture like that. Adorable. "Nothing wrong with a filly wanting an autograph from her Princess." "I know." Twilight regarded me with a small smile, while the others mare discussed something else from behind us. "I just hope not everypony will focus on getting me to sign anything for them instead of the Traders Exchange." Fair enough. While Twilight proceeded to place her box of books on the stand, Rainbow and Fluttershy flew off somewhere, and Applejack decided to depart next. "Welp, I'm off to take a gander at the vintage stalls." Alright, see ya Applejack. "Did you say vintage?" Equipping her own bags on, Rarity followed after the farmer. Now, what do I do...? "Need any help Twilight?" The alicorn beamed at the offer, but shook her head in response. "No thanks, but you can take a wander around with Spike, if you'd like. He can show you around the exchange while he's looking to trade his comic book." The dragon nodded. "Great idea Twilight! Come on bro, let's go see what they have to offer." Well, alright. Smiling in turn, I nodded in farewell to Twilight and Pinkie. "I'll see you both later." They waved in response, and both Spike and I merrily began travelling around the event, seeing ponies left and right talk and exchange goods with smiles on their faces. Not a shred of annoyance or sadness at their own valuable items lost to them. Spike had already found a stand he was interested in viewing, and I stood back as he looked. He didn't need me to handhold him everywhere; I'd say that dragon was far more dependent than I am. Instead, my gaze wandered around the area, watching all the proceedings with interest. It's rather fascination, how much trust these strangers put in one another. While Twilight was officially here as a precaution, no one seemed to be having any trouble yet. It's absolutely ridiculous. Oh boy, should've known you'd start complaining about this entire concept. Sombra continued as if my inward reply wasn't heard, All this trust, this certainty that they would not be cheated of their valuables. With what little measly treasures they possess, they should be grateful they have anything of significance to begin with, which is to say, very little. Uh-huh, whatever you say. Trust is a fundamental aspect in pony society, Specter objected calmly, This Traders Exchange has expanded for many years now, and little wrongdoing has been made since its foundation. It is fitting for Princess Sparkle to be here; friendship, a core element of pony kind and Equestria at large, shines through this fair and attracts all from across the lands. We should enjoy ourselves while we're here. Very true, very true indeed. As Spike returned, gesturing for me to follow after finding nothing he wanted from the stand, Sombra let out a noise of discontent. For a man who claims his allegiance to the in-between of light and dark, you seem to side with the former at an unfair percentage. Well... Blame the girls and Spike for that. And therein lies the heart of my concern. Say what now? If you must eventually choose to banish either side of chaos or harmony for good, what good will balance do against the influence from these ponies? You once sided with Discord during his brief rein, would you choose to do so again when Tirek arises; countless years of chaos to balance out the countless years of harmony? ...What are you trying to say, Sombra? That, if you are so loyal to the concept of 'balance,' He said that word as if it were blasphemy. Which would you inevitably side with; your friends, or your cause? ...I... I can't believe I'm actually thinking about that... "Stardust?" Spike's voice brought me back to reality, where the dragon and I stopped by another stocked stand. With my nod to his expression that I was alright, Spike only shrugged and smiled, once again looking through the goods the pony had to offer. Thankfully, he will never have to face such a reality as of yet. Specter pointed out reassuringly. For now, let us enjoy the festivities, and discuss such hypothetical possibilities at a later date. Thanks Specter... Hm... You've grown all the more foolish over time, old one. Some would call it a positive outlook, old friend. Wha...? "Hey Stardust, check this out?" Spike pointed at a colourful slingy spring. "What do you think?" Swore for a fact I saw the pony versions of the Lutece Twins... So far, the exploration through the fair wasn't too successful; Spike had yet to find anyone willing to trade his mint-condition Power Ponies comic. Upon hearing exactly what it was, the dragon was quick to reassure me that it wasn't the same magical comic which transported us into its world a while back. A slight shame; I wouldn't have minded becoming a Power Ranger again. On the plus side, neither of us weren't growing dull wandering around the place. Spike in particular was loving every second of it, not seeming all too frustrated. Excellent. If there's no need to reassure an upset Spike, then I can ponder on the fact that Specter and Sombra seem to be very familiar with one another- "Hey look!" Hm? My eyes followed where Spike was now pointing at, the pair of us arriving at another stand filled with valuable goods. A seemingly-glittering bookmark with a picture of a tall white pony with a insane long beard. Dumbledore anyone? "Isn't that a Starswirl the Bearded edition bookmark?" "That's right my friend!" The pony behind the stand, a grey Earth Pony stallion with huge glasses, approached from the other side, gesturing proudly to the display, "And only eight of these rare bookmarks exist. Very fragile, but very useful. Are you interested?" That's Starswirl the Bearded? ...Huh. Not overly impressed? I was expecting like a Yoda-sized unicorn with a ridiculous long-arse beard. Seems I was only right about the latter. Maybe the picture of the pony was an exaggeration. "Hmm..." Spike hummed, rubbing his chin with a finger. "I think Twilight once mentioned about always wanting one of them." Oh? Is that so? "What do you think Star?" My gaze focused on the gleaming freshly-cleaned bookmark, appearing in very mint condition. If Twilight really wanted one then... "For trading, you say?" The stallion beamed in answer, nodding in satisfaction, and now I was rubbing my own chin. I was considering this now. "You're going to trade something for it?" My eyes looked at Spike. "That's just it; I didn't bring anything of value with me here." Though I had very little to begin with. Probably the closest thing I had to a treasure was that framed picture of myself and my friends back home, but I'd rather die than give that away. You could request for the dragon to hand over his item in exchange for it. No. It's Spike choice to trade it for something he wants to have. The Earth Pony then spoke up again, pointing at something. "What about that cape of yours?" What? "I can do with something like that for my next Nightmare Night costume party." "My cape...?" My eyes gazed over to the dark blue fabric in question, covering my atrocious excuse for a cutie mark and giving me some decency. My cape? For a bookmark? A bookmark that Twilight really desired...? But... I've been through so much with this cape. This was the cape I wore ever since acquiring it from Rarity long ago. It's been through thick and thin. The very idea of losing such a sentimental piece now felt rather alien. Was I really going to give away this thing that had been through a lot with me, in exchange for seeing the brilliant smile on Twilight's face...? "I don't have all day, friend." "...Deal." Spike blinked in surprise, whereas the stallion grinned in glee. "Splendid!" As I took out a few things from the cape which belonged to me after reluctantly taking it off, the Earth Pony held out the shiny bookmark with a pleased expression. "You won't regret this trade; a Starswirl the Bearded bookmark isn't something you can easily obtain." God I feel naked without that cape... Not wanting to stick around after any longer, the goods were exchanged, and I spoke to Spike with a forced grin. "You carry on without me. I have a bookmark to give to someone." And immediately departed without awaiting a response, vainly trying to swallow down the lump in my throat. Unlike ponies, humans weren't too use to giving something precious of theirs away like that... Ah wonderful, a crowd. A crowd almost blocking Twilight from my line of sight. Clearly both she and Pinkie were busy appeasing an audience, although why was the latter adorning a Flim Flam outfit? Regardless, maybe I should come back later... "-I'm not better than anypony else!" I heard Twilight say when I joined the crowd, deciding whether or not to return later during the day. Wouldn't want to disrupt Twilight from giving her own books away; never disrupt the mare when she's busy. I learnt that the hard way long ago. "Did I mention that Princess Twilight got these books from Princess Celestia?" Not that that's something worth bragging about, Pinkie. Yet the excited crowd said otherwise. While walking through the crowd to reach the two mares - Maybe they might need some help here with these amount of ponies gathered now - Pinkie answered a Crystal Mare's question, "Oh that's right!" Putting a much fancier crown atop the one she wore for more advertisement. "Double Princeeeeess!" And Twilight facepalmed. Rightfully so. "Twilight." This gave me the best opportunity now, gently pushing past numerous exclaiming ponies to reach my girlfriend. "Twilight!" Recognizing that voice calling to her, the mare turned in surprise relief, the necklace I gave her swaying below her neck. "Jack?" "Everything alright?" The alicorn gestured in exasperation. "Well, Pinkie's drawn in a crowd, but not entirely for the right reasons." "I gathered." Twilight sighed, shaking her head. "I just want to make more space for the library. Is that really too much to ask?" "Who's got something valuable enough to trade for Princess Twilight's Princess books that she got from Princess Celestia? Did I say 'Princess?'" "That answers my question..." Twilight muttered. No kidding, Pinkie was really hammering it in. "You want me to stop her?" No doubt this was dealing a blow to Twilight's humility. The alicorn threw me a small grin while the crowd offered their own valuable goods, "I'd appreciate the help." Before noticing the bookmark I was carefully grasping. "What's that, and what happened to your cape?" I couldn't resist grinning. "Your-" "Oh come on!" Oh please, not now Pinkie. The exaggerate mare gestured towards the piles of literature on the table. "These are the books that a Princess would sit up with all night. To ready by with the delight of her own horn. Oooh now that looks fun! But not fun enough! These are the books that made Twilight the Princess she is!" No they're not! They certainly helped, but Twilight became a rightful Princess by learning about friendship. Dammit Pinkie! Just let me have this moment will you? Yet Twilight's smile at Pinkie's words told me otherwise. Huh? "So who's got what it takes to trade for them?" After a brief pause, a stallion spoke up. "Oh when you put it like that..." Followed by a disappointed dispersing crowd. Finally! "Wait! No! Come back! These books aren't that great, heheh..." "Oh yes they are!" Twilight spoke up happily. ...Alright, I'll give it another moment. "But I thought you wanted to get rid of them!" Pinkie exclaimed in confusion. "None of those ponies had anything valuable enough to trade for my books. Not because they belong to a Princess, but because they help make me who I am. Just like you said." Twilight picked one up by magic for emphasis. "This was the one I was so absorbed the day Spike decided he owed Applejack a life debt." Then another. "And this one reminds me of the day I got it; which was the the day I met you two. I may not ever need to read these again, but that doesn't mean they don't have value. I realize that now." ...Huh. The limb holding the thin bookmark lowered at that. Shows what I knew... "Thanks to you Pinkie." Pinkie was ecstatic by the gratitude. "I told you I'd take care of everything!" But before I could even smile at that, something rather unexpected occurred. A strong gust of wing made by Rainbow's arrival, landing on top of Twilight with a panicking expression. And causing the bookmark to fly directly out of my hoof. "No!" While they were preoccupied, I chased after the flying mark hurriedly, which hovered across the trade fair as though taunting me. God dammit Rainbow! If anything happened to this gift for Twilight I swear I'll- And I literally felt my own heart shattered at what happened next. A misplaced leap over the landing bookmark as it harmlessly floated into a small pile of mud below, the wind from my jump causing it to fall faster. [BEEP]! Rolling around after landing, ignoring stunned looks form pony passerbys, my shocked gaze settled on the now-filthy bookmark. No... No! No! Hm, I believe the appropriate term here is "That sucks..." Shut up Sombra! Slowly approaching the mud, I pulled the ruined item out hesitantly, not wanting to damaged it further. Was... Was this my punishment for trading away my cape just to indulge my girlfriend's happiness...? This time, my grip was too soft enough for a speeding Rainbow, Twilight and Pinkie running by to flow the bookmark from my grip, and I watched with wide-eyed horror as the thing inconveniently flew right inside a metal fan, and I had every urge to vomit for just allowing that to happen. Well... That answers my question... "Star! There you are! I couldn't find anyone who wanted my mint-condition Power Ponies yet, so... Stardust...?" Spike's approaching voice changed from casual to curious, and then worry, upon seeing my frozen expression. "What's wrong... Oh..." 'Oh' indeed... "Twilight's present... Ruined..." I mumbled, the pair of us watching the last shredded bits of the formerly rare bookmark fall to the ground. By sheer coincidence one would only face in a cartoon, my day turned completely upside down. Clearly, God hated me... A soft hand was placed on my side for comfort, "It's okay bro, I'm sure Twilight will understand-" But I tuned those attempts of reassuring words out. There was nothing the young dragon could say or do to cheer me up now. I lost another chance to express my affections for Twilight much further, and a cape which was probably my first real friend since arriving in Equestria. All for nothing... I barely acknowledged Spike's pitying expression as I turned to leave. Welp, time to wallow in my own sorrow again... Huh, almost forgot what it was like to do this... Far from the fair, over a cliff watching countless rainbows feel like waterfalls below against the setting sun, I found the most suitable spot to berate and scold myself for what happened earlier before. I knew I should've handed Twilight the bookmark when I had the chance! Now, I blew it. Remind me while I'm even tolerating observing this pathetic moment of self-loathing. I imagined the disgruntled Sombra rolled his eyes. The alicorn was none the wiser, so why indulge your negative emotions so? Yeah... There's a point. Twilight knew nothing about the gift, so thankfully I didn't disappoint her yet... Despite what occurred then, it was a thoughtful gesture, Specter tried to console. I'm certain the Princess would be flattered to learn what you did in the first place, precisely for her. Thoughtful, yet unnecessary. Nothing is ever unnecessary in contribution to love. "There you are." Twilight's soothing voice from behind caused me to stiffen, eyes focusing on the landscape below, feigning interest. Dammit, couldn't even bring myself to meet her eyes after that display. The mare spoke beside me, observing the falling rainbow waters herself, "Reminds me of our time together at Winsome Falls, remember?" "Hm, I'll never forget..." "Neither will I." Twilight sounded truly content, as if the memory brought her bliss, and I felt gratified for that. If she noticed my own somber tone, the mare made no indication of acknowledging it. Twilight let out an exhale of tiredness. "Whoo! Earlier was tediously hectic, don't you agree? First Pinkie drawing in a crowd, and just then we almost lost Fluttershy." Yeah... Wait what? My gaze snapped at her questionably. "We almost lost Fluttershy?" Twilight gave me an exasperated smile, "Yeah. Almost to a trade. It's been resolved now, don't worry." She added reassuringly upon my look. Oh thank God. Losing one of my best friends to a trade was the last thing I needed right now. Nodding slowly, I glanced back to the view, Twilight then asking after a moment's pause, "So, where is your cape? I know how much you despise seeing your own cutie mark. Did you misplace it?" ...I could only sigh. "We can look for it first." A small smile rose on my muzzle at the kind offer, but I shook my head. No, it was traded fair and square. "Why not?" Jesus... What to say... The truth, you coward? The Princess won't judge you for what happened. "Twilight... I..." "Stardust! Twilight!" The sudden hurried voice prompted to look over behind us, where a Spike was rushing over with- Hold on... Was that...?! Spike took a moment to breathe after stopping before us, and true enough, what was being held in his hand was the very same cape I wore since the beginning. Seeing my look, the baby dragon grinned, offering the fabric to me. "Got your cape back." But... How...? My hoofs softly took the clothing, the familiar feeling of it bringing a sense of nostalgia, relief and joy, grinning myself like a madman. But that wasn't the end of surprises. Looking at a smiling Twilight, Spike reached out from behind as if to pull something out of nowhere. "Also, held onto your gift for Twilight here, just like you asked." I blinked at the item, whereas Twilight gasped, voice barely containing excitement. "Is that a Starswirl the Bearded edition bookend?!" Sure enough, the object used to hold up a book was painted with the legendary pony himself. "Only four of those exist!" Without warning, Twilight magically lifted the item out of Spike's grasp, examining it in blissful awe. "Yep, Star here traded his own cape for it to give to you. Thought you might like it." "He did?" "I did?" Spike gave me a look that said 'Roll with it,' yet Twilight didn't seem to hear my own question, sparkling eyes focused intently on the rare bookend. "This is... You..." This time I wasn't entirely surprised by the tight embrace, Twilight nuzzling her muzzle into my own fur, and the sensation washed away all negative feelings from earlier. Just like that, she always manages to cheer me up... A peck was then placed on my pony cheek, prompting my stupid smile. "To say I appreciate this is an understatement, Jack." Twilight's features radiated in elation with her flattered voice, motioning for us to follow her back towards the fair, floating bookend in tow while calling out eagerly. "Come on, I can't wait to place one of my favourite books on it!" Though Spike and I lingered for a moment, watching Twilight merrily trot away with an angelic smile and melodious hum, myself desiring to express all the gratitude in the world to the young dragon. "She's happy." Spike noted casually. Yes, but... "How did you-?" "Get the gift?" The dragon grinned quite proudly at me. "Traded my Power Ponies comic for it." Wha... You... "Found a bear whistle lying on the ground, traded that to get your cape back." Spike shrugged at my flabbergasted expression. "Anything to help a bro out." "Spike..." I honestly had no idea what to say... "Ah, it's nothing." Spike waved dismissively with a pleased smile after noticing I was too stunned to express gratitude. "You and Twilight belong together. And I hate seeing either of you upset. I can always buy a new comic book elsewhere." At those words, I finally realized how I could return the favour. "You know what?" Spike glanced up at me curious, and blinked as I gave him my own almost bone-crushing hug, having my own energetic grin. "Tomorrow, let's go to Canterlot, just the both of us, and get you some more comics. And then, how about a camping trip sometime soon?" The answer was a brightened expression, tone betraying his eagerness at the idea while he hugged me back eagerly, beaming in bliss. "You're the best Stardust!" "No Spike... You're the best little brother one could ever have." As the dragon blushed at the sincere praise, Specter commented with a content voice, Not even you are exempt from happiness, Jack.
Chapter Ninety-Two: The Princess of MemoriesTime was short. That was the literal sensation I've been feeling recently. Everything felt as though time itself was of the essence, the hunt for our villainous friend growing more and more desperate. And I don't seem to be the only one experiencing this gut feeling, judging how hurriedly the guards escorting me to the castle were behaving. On the outside, they displayed stern calmness as ever. But I could sense the anxiousness within them. And I couldn't blame them. And when we reached the front door to the old castle, two more stationary guards greeted us with salutes, although aimed at me. "At ease." They obliged. "Where is the Princess?" "Within the old foyer sir." I nodded in thanks, proceeding with the escort inside the ruined structure, greeted by more white, black and grey guards in gold and purple armour alike. The Canterlot castle? Oh no. More of the Castle of the Two Sisters. Indeed, royal guards were scouting out this place and the entirety of the Everfree Forest, seeking out Tirek now more than ever. With the Equestrian Games turning up around the corner, the search has increased dramatically. It was now or never. Tirek had to be found. Or else thousands will get hurt just like in the finale. With all that time wasted interaction with your friends and your precious Princess, we may already be too late. Hope springs eternal, Sombra. The arrival into the foyer was quicker than expected. Even more guards were taking positions and searching through this room, grim resolve settled on their armoured features as they sought the dreaded Tirek. And atop the front staircase, gaze fixed on the banner hanging from the wall generously decorated there by Rarity herself, stood a familiar blue alicorn. Blue mane glittering like stars and waving like water. Both unicorns who had escorted me from the forest to here bowed respectfully. "Princess, we have brought him here as you requested." In response, the mare of the night slowly turned, and a regal yet friendly teal gaze cast down on me. But was it just me, or was her expression kinda off? "Stardust Balance." Luna addressed almost neutrally, with a hint of warmness, as she walked down the steps to join us. With a smile, I moved forward myself. "Princess Luna, it's good to see you again." Regarding me openly, the Princess of the Moon eventually released a small smile herself. "Likewise." Almost as if she was making certain of something. Though I was curious as to what, I was also relieved to see her. Maybe now, finding Tirek can be finally done and over with. "I must say," Luna said contemplatively after dismissing the two guards who had guided me here with a nod, eyes glazing over the cleaned room appreciatively. "You, Princess Twilight and the others have done a marvelous job redecorating the place." I shrugged modestly. I still can't remember why we even did that in the first place. In Luna and Celestia's honour, I suppose... "How are your friends, by the way?" "Fine, thank you, they send their regards." They would've come themselves, but there was another fair going on at Ponyville. That's like, what, the seventh or eighth town even we've been having recently? Teal eyes gazed at me mystically. "And yourself?" "Couldn't be better." A raised expectant brow. "In addition to the soul which inhabits your mind still?" Ah. "Twilight told you." "She told my sister." Luna corrected, not unkindly. Of course she did. "But out of concern for your well-being." I shook my head, affirming, "I'm not mad." Especially not at Twilight of all ponies. That was close to impossible. "Aren't you?" An amused smile rose on my muzzle. "Sombra no longer has much of an influence as he used to." Recalling that experience regarding this Princess before me, my expression turned sheepish and apologetic. Right, I haven't apologized to Luna for back then. "And sorry for taking out needless anger on you, when you were trying to help." Okay, that searching look was beginning to unnerve me now. Those ancient teal eyes looked as though they were searching through my very soul. But, thankfully, the calm exterior softened. "I am relieved to hear that," Luna admitted, "Though I am skeptic towards allowing King Sombra to remain existing in your mind still, I trust your, Princess Twilight and my sister's judgement." Good... Good. "Thanks Luna." With a small smile, the tall mare turned, motioning for me to follow. "You were right that day." Huh? "It was impolite of I to enter your dream without consent. I personally apologize for causing you discomfort that day." Ahh it's already forgotten about. "Let bygones be bygones." Luna gave me a curious expression. Oh, right. "Let's move on from that. How have you and Celestia been?" And the conversation moved from there, Luna explaining how Canterlot has been thriving and helping the Crystal Empire prepare for the Equestrian Games. But as we traveled through the maze of hallways and rooms, Luna flawlessly knowing where to go as though she lived here her entire life - which she did growing up, to be fair - the words from the alicorn's muzzle were slowly dying out, azure gaze looking through the rooms and corridors with a solemn expression. Reminiscing, as some would call it. We encountered guards patrolling around the ancient castle, reminding us of why were we here to begin with. And said reminder prompted Luna to shake her head in clear distress. "The mere thought of that monster, using my old home to hide like the coward he is..." Something was off in her tone. Disgust? Anger? "It is simply intolerable." I agree. "We'll catch him soon." The mare only looked down, regarding the floor with a somber expression. That incited me to reinforce my confident tone. "Luna, we will catch him. I'd stake my life on it." You may already have. ...Probably. Luna slowly met my gaze, nodding in assent. "Yes, he must be apprehended before it is too late." There we go! Whoa, the mare was already quickening her pace, and I hastily managed to keep up. "He must be captured and brought back to Tatarus indefinitely. Otherwise many be harmed by his power to take my subjects magic." Was it me or was there a note of fear in her voice-? "Princess!" Our heads snapped to the right, two pegasi approaching with purpose, bowing gracefully upon reaching us. "We have some news." Luna's eyes widened slightly. "You've found him?" Now that had my complete attention, leaning forward in anxious anticipation. Did I dare hope these guards had more competence in them than even Celestia, the main pony they served, in locating Tirek? One of the guards appeared sheepish. "Not exactly, your Highness." And both stepped aside. "We found him in the library, Princess." Revealing a grinning Spike, waving embarrassingly with an old large grey book clutched to his chest. "Uh, hey bro... Princess Luna..." And from the corner of my eye was a perched Nightshade, staring down at us with a disapproving look at the nervous lizard. "Spike?" "Twilight's assistant?" Luna inquired curiously. "What are you doing here?" I asked next, approaching the meek dragon. "Did Twilight send you-?" A soft gasp cut me off, prompting us to look at the stunned Luna. "Where did you acquire that?" She gestured to the stone-looking book in Spike's claws. The baby dragon gazed away. "Um... From a secret room found in the library by pulling out a certain book to activate it?" Huh... Well, judging by Luna's face finding it was hardly a good thing. The mare had immediately pulled the large book from Spike's grip, veiled in blue magic as it hovered by Luna's side. "This is a very powerful book, filled with a most wondrous ability to create any pony's desire into reality," The mare explained, and Spike and I exchanged looks at the concept. "It can bring anything one wishes into their hoofs. Imagine anything you want to create from your mind, and it shall instantly appear. A very unique ability from a book indeed." "Perfect!" "But like all things, it has its own repercussions." Spike's face dropped. "Oh." Luna nodded, the stone book now in front of her for emphasis. "For desire and greed often go hoof in hoof. The 'Inspiration Manifestation' spell has corrupted most of the ponies of the past who wanted anything the more they use it. It plagues all sense of reason, until eventually the user loses all sense of self." Huh. Well, it did already sound too good to be true. A book which can bring any object into existence. Imagine the possibilities. I could, like, make all the chocolate and coke I want out of thin air. Would it work concerning other worldly items as well. Could I bring a PS4 to this world with this book? I'm almost tempted to try it out myself... "Darn." Hm? My gaze now set on Spike, who kicked a harmless stone away in clear frustration. "Just when I could use it to cheer up Rarity..." Rarity? "Something happened to Rarity?" The dragon grinned sadly at me, nodding. "Yeah, the puppet stage she made - which was incredible in every way - didn't satisfy the customer for the Filly and Foal Fair. Now she's upset, and won't do anything else but eat ice cream and wallow in her own regret." I see... I can imagine what he meant. Poor Rarity gets easily upset whenever someone criticizes or outright dismisses something of her design. To say the unicorn was proud of her work was a massive understatement. "I was hoping she could use that spell there to make a better puppet stage to please the puppeteer." Spike chuckled without mirth. "Heh, guess that wasn't so great an idea, huh...?" Quite the contrary. Exchanging a humoured look with Luna, I smiled at the dragon, placing a hoof on his shoulder. "It was very thoughtful of you to do that, that's what matters." Spike glanced up at that, looking gratified by the praise. "But you know, there is another way to help our dear Rarity." "Huh, what's that?" The lizard asked eagerly. Hah. This dragon would move moons if it made his crush happy. I can relate. Rubbing his head fondly, I asked slyly, "Well, we do have other friends who can help don't we?" Spike then expressed skepticism. "I think they might be busy with the fair themselves." "Busy? Those girls whenever one of their friends is in a state of crisis?" "...Good point." We both grinned, before Spike nodded and immediately turned to rush off. "Thanks Stardust! See ya when you get back from looking for Tirek! Bye Princess!" "Spike wait-!" But the dragon already turned a corner far off, Nightshade flying after him. With a sigh, I gave the the two standing pegasi an exasperated look. "Make sure they get back safe and sound." It was the Everfree Forest, after all. They were lucky the many patrolling ponies were scaring away the wildlife within those damp woods. "Sibling love is a wondrous thing, wouldn't you agree?" Hm? I looked back at Luna, who was approaching me with the heavy-looking book still floating beside her. The blue alicorn smiled lightly. "Twilight tells us how you and Spike are as close as brothers to one another. It is lovely to behold." Did she now? "Does Twilight tell you and Celestia everything?" I asked, but more in amusement and fondness about my girlfriend. Luna only gave me a look that was close to mischievous, the large stone book then teleporting out of sight. "Only the parts she deems important." And now I'm beginning to question what exactly Twilight thinks as important when writing these letters to Celestia. The Princess inclined her head. "Shall we proceed?" "So many memories return." "Hm?" Finding ourselves now is the small study where Spike inadvertently transported us all into the comic book world, Luna was now gazing all over the dark blue room, expression softening with each passing second. "This is where my sister and I would spend most of our time, studying spells, history and preparing for our places on the throne... Alongside many other things..." Now with that saddening tone, I just felt bad. Poor mare, after everything she's been through, coming back here must be akin to torturous. What was Celestia thinking, sending Luna here? Send at least a high-ranking official, not a Princess who only feels depressed upon coming back here. "Luna." Luna then snapped her head down at me, looking momentarily stunned at my physical action; a hoof placed on her side for comfort. She probably wasn't use to such a gesture by another pony save for her sister, but the tall alicorn didn't react negatively. Using that to proceed, I continued solemnly, "I'm sorry for what happened to you, long ago. You don't deserve to be reminded of... Well..." If this was, indeed, the place Luna became Nightmare Moon in the first place... "Stardust..." "But, eventually, we all have to face our past sins, and learn to overcome them. That's life, and it makes us a better person - or pony - for it." The Princess of the Night only regarded me with a searching expression, eyes clouded in memories. I was about to take my hoof off before a small smile graced her muzzle. "Such profound wisdom. You remind me of my old teacher. Thank you for your encouraging words." Old teacher... Ah. "Starswirl the Bearded." Luna nodded, her smile growing at the mention of his name. "Indeed." Teal eyes looked around the room again, the mare stepping forward towards the center. "A mentor like no other. The greatest unicorn of his time, powerful and wiser than any of us could ever understand." "Cadence mentioned a while back that he possessed magic not even alicorns could comprehend." "And she is correct. Starswirl was an enigma among all pony kind, utilizing spells not even considered possible even to the royals. We were transfixed by his capabilities. The former rulers of Equestria were impressed to the point of requesting Starswirl to tutor their two daughters. Without him, we would not be the ponies we are today." The admiration, the respect dripping from her voice. This Starswirl the Bearded sounds exactly like the Dumbledore of Equestria. Twilight once called him a revolutionary of magic, unlocking secrets and power no one else today can obtain. A pioneer of unicorn kind. If only I could meet the stallion... From within my mind, I heard a small snort from the King of Fear himself. "He would be proud of you, and Celestia, if he saw you now." Luna remained silent, expression hidden from me. Was she lost in her own memories again? My internal question was replied with the mare turning to face me, her pony features now rather stony. "Come with me." Huh? Curiously, I followed after the rather brisk pony, who took no leniency in her strides, passing by bowing guards who resumed their patrols and stationed areas as soon as she past. Where was Luna going this time? I had to quicken my pace to keep up; the alicorn was surprisingly fast in her brisk walk to a staircase leading downwards. The torches hanging on the walls of the castle were ignited this time, so no worry of tripping. And the further we headed down, the more this location became familiar to me. My suspicions were confirmed when we entered the next room down a more dusty narrow corridor, resembling the exact same state it was left thanks to Tirek. The organ room, the ginormous instrument in question still left untapped ever since the villain used it as an attempt to rid of me. The gigantic hole in the middle of the room was still present, the dark abyss below awaiting any unfortunate soul who stumbled over the edge by mistake. Luna seemed to pay the hole no heed, however, merely flying across it whereas I walked around to join her, attention solely focused on the piano keys waiting for her. Catching up, I paused a few steps back, letting Luna enjoy her moment of nostalgia as her blue hoof softly brushed over the ancient keys, a loving smile gracing her features. "My sister and I would often use the tricks this instrument provides to play," Luna explained without looking at me, pressing one down for emphasis which emitted a loud musical note from the pipes above. I tensed, but the mare didn't notice. "Even now, I can recall which worked as just regular keys and which worked on the many traps and secret passages in the castle... Sometimes, we would play our own practiced notes to each other in the evenings." Is that so... Hm... "I would love to hear one." An azure eye glanced over in my direction, followed by a gratified and pleased smile at the request. Why not humour the mare? And returning her gaze on the instrument, Luna closed her mind, presumably to remember which piece of music to use, and began playing a soft, melodious tune that was like sweet honey to my ears. The further the music played, the more my body swayed to the wonderful noise from the rusty old organ. It was... Beautiful... Yet somewhat haunting at once... And it was already over before it began, minutes of the mare playing her music sounding only like seconds to my melting ears. My mind and soul objected to the ceasing of the tune. Even so, my smile matched Luna's own, stepping forward slightly with a satisfied and content tone. "That was amazing to hear..." "You're too kind, Stardust." Luna replied sincerely, gazing over the touched key notes in her own nostalgic bliss, before stepping back with a sigh, looking upwards at the full organ. "Even my sister remarked I was flawless at playing this old instrument." "Then for once she was right." Ignoring my rather unintentional jab - Yes, unintentional before you ask - towards her older sibling, Luna then looked at me with a smile akin to mischievous once more. "Tell me, have you seen all the secret passageways of this castle yet?" "The evacuation order is primed and ready." I affirmed to the Princess. "Ponyville will retreat to the secret location if Tirek makes himself known." Luna nodded, before regarding the dark unicorn before us. "Anything?" The guard shook his head in clear regret. "Nothing yet, your Highness. The monster continues to elude us still. We've searched through every part of the castle, including the hidden passageways you kindly revealed to us. It is likely he has fled to the Everfree Forest or beyond." Which is NOT what I wanted to hear. And from Luna's expression, neither did she. Her brow furrowed. "Proceed with the search. That fiend must be found before the end of sundown." Which was awfully close, according to Luna just before. With a salute, the guard followed by three others left to do as ordered, and the Princess of the Night shook her head in displeasure. "He must be found, before it is too late..." "And we will find him." A weak smile. "I envy your confidence, Stardust." Before straightening herself, eyes cast on a stained window beside her, walking towards it. "If Tirek has truly escaped from his prison, then all of Equestria is in more danger than it ever has been before." I can imagine. "It was you who told Twilight about his escape." I nodded, meeting Luna's stern look. "You saw him in this castle firsthand. Tell me, is it likely he remains within these walls or the forest?" "I certainly hope so." A sigh escaped my muzzle, expressing anxiety in my look. "I just want him found and apprehended before everyone - including the people I care about - are in danger again." The Princess nodded. "I share your concerns. We shall do everything in our power to capture that monster before such a reality comes to pass." "I envy your ambition." Although you both share such passion to seeking out that creature. Oh, finally decided to speak up, have you? I pictured his scowl. I was preoccupied expanding what little senses I possess that remains, seeking out any traces of darkness around these walls. Only spectrum's of the past are present. Wait, you can sense other ponies presence? In a sense. Sombra sounded rather boastful in his explanation. I am surprised, however, that you did not attempt your own ability on that. Well, I haven't mastered it yet... Because you've yet to continue trying it. Mastery requires effort, boy. Perhaps you've heard of 'working.' Don't condescend me you- "Stardust?" "Hm? Yes, sorry." I said hastily to Luna's look, grinning tiredly. "Was just in the middle of an internal discussion with his Majesty." Blue eyes widened briefly at that, a doubtful expression which was then cleared by softness. "Try not to indulge him too much, Stardust." Luna cautioned. "King Sombra is as rotten and corrupted as Lord Tirek. You must not let your guard down." Oh, you flatter me, Nightmare Moon. Sombra not now. I nodded firmly at the Princess of the Night. "I'm more cautious than I ever have been Luna, don't worry." Seeming relieved to hear that, the mare resumed looking away, sighing again. "If it were possible to know what to do, to how catch this fiend before it's too late..." ...Can you say 'timing?' "I think there is." Luna glanced back at me, prompting me to clarify with a stronger voice. "There is something, something you must not absolutely do to ensure everyone remains safe. Whatever you do, do not send Discord after him." Because, as I recalled from my vague knowledge of the finale itself, Discord wound up cooperating with this villain somehow. I don't know how, but Tirek managed to persuade the former villain. It can't happen again. If I can prevent that, the more likely everyone will be safe. Hell, my friends will be safe. Twilight will be safe... At the cost of the Princess's new castle...? "...It is imperative you keep Discord as far away from Tirek as possible." My firm eyes met the alicorn's serious own. "Tell Celestia, she cannot dispatch him." "It will be relayed." The Princess said, to my relief. Great. That's one problem solved. "If you are certain Discord cannot be trusted... But I trust your judgement, my friend." I smiled in genuine flattery and gratitude. Good... Good. If this goes as I hope, the finale will never have to happen in the first place... Well, well, well... Why am I not surprised...? Returning to a quiet house, I was half-expecting Twilight to still be out helping clear up the fair as the moon began showing itself, and Spike fast asleep in his own bed. Rather tired myself, I was on my way upstairs to clean myself up after exhausting myself walking and exploring the castle with Luna - who was fun to hang out with, mind you - when I noticed the second floor lights were still on. Ah, Twilight must still be up, probably studying or waiting for me to come back. Instead, I found the loving sight of the mare hunched over on a wooden table, front limbs draped over papers and open books, eyes blissfully closed and light snoring coming from the sleeping Princess's muzzle. Heh... Even when sleeping, I was struck by how angelic she looked. Slowly approaching the mare, I gently shook her pony shoulder in an attempt to awaken. What followed was a soft, adorable yawn, before Twilight resumed her deep sleep. She must have exerted a lot of energy today. My smile widened in content, taking that to brush a strand of purple mane from her closed eyes, which was answered by a smile of her own in turn, prompting me to freeze. Was she asleep or...? More snoring. Welp, that answered my question. Still, that position looked uncomfortable to sleep on. "Twilight...?" I gently prodded her again, to no avail. With a tired sigh, I nodded to myself. Alright, better be careful here. Not gonna leave her resting like this all night, certainly. Carefully, my hoofs reached under and picked up the snoring mare, cautiously putting her on my caped back. Easy does it... Okay. Making sure she was balanced resting on top of me, my hooves slowly moved, heading towards Twilight and Spike's shared bedroom. Thankfully, it wasn't too far, since both rooms were shared on the same floor. And the door was slightly ajar as we arrived, a snoring Spike blissfully sleeping on his own bed welcoming us in a dark room. With another smile at the sight, I proceeded to step forward, arriving at Twilight's bed and pulling the covers down, carefully setting the blissfully ignorant alicorn down and placing those covers back on her sleeping state. Twilight's body recognized the bed she now rested on, curling up peacefully as another smile rose on her purple muzzle. Ahh. That was easier than I thought. Taking a seat by the side of the bed, I sighed quietly and kept staring at the mare, the ridiculous smile refusing to leave my face. She was beautiful, in every single way... But unlike that creepy old-young vampire from a particular book series, I wasn't going to just sit there and watch her sleep. Brushing another strand of her hair one last time, I slowly stood off the large bed and headed to the open doorway- Hm...? Something soft yet firm was holding onto my limb. Surprised eyes whirled around to see the sleeping Twilight now holding onto my outstretched gentle hoof, as if leaning into the touch. Huh... Well... Guess I'm trapped then, though I wasn't complaining. Grinning in both amusement and content, I stood there, waiting for when the mare eventually released. But the resting Twilight seemed adamant in holding on to me, so I sat on the floor instead. I was a patient man, after all. Still, the happiness on her face. The blissful innocence. The reminder how young and pure-hearted this mare was. From what I heard of her battle against Tirek, it wasn't going to be pretty. Did Twilight truly deserve to go through with that...? Did she, Spike or our friends ever deserve facing the threats Equestria had to offer...? Sometimes we are guided by the hand of fate when we wish otherwise. Even if it destroys who we are. My eyes rested on the smiling mare. Maybe... But maybe I was here for another purpose, one that was beginning to grow clearer to me.
Chapter Ninety-Three: Games of BOREDOM!I expected a lot of things to happen this morning. This wasn't one of them. Being escorted through the kingdom via ride on a rather comfy chair carried by two large crystal guards, their pace rather hurrying as I was guided straight to the castle. Upon arrival, I had offered to help Spike with the luggage, but instead I was whisked away from the dragon and Crusaders at the station by two stallions who carried me off despite my initial objections. Although despite this, still a better welcoming party than the last time I visited the Crystal Empire. And waiting for us outside the castle were none other than Twilight and Cadence, both smiling warmly in greeting. Both stallions halted before them and bowed- Oof! One of the guards spoke humbly from behind as I rubbed my flank. "A thousand pardons oh great and honourable Stardust the Crystal Champion." ...What did he just call me? "The what the who now?" "Thanks for bringing Stardust to us." The two large crystal guards departed upon Cadence saying that, then addressed myself. "Come on Stardust, we should get inside where-" "Hang on a minute!" I exclaimed, both baffled and exasperated. "Why did that guard call me that... What was it...?" Twilight and Cadence exchanged humoured glances, the former answering in fond pride, "It's in recognition of your part." My part? "In saving the Crystal Empire from the dreaded King Sombra," Cadence clarified next, "The ponies throughout this kingdom here now acknowledge you as the Great and Honourable Stardust Balance, Crystal Champion of the Empire." The pink alicorn then gestured around, citizens walking by gazing at us - especially me - in hushed whispers and short bows. ...Huh. Well that's... Hm... Didn't know whether to be humbled or amused. Wait a sec. "I don't recall receiving this type of welcome the last time I came here." "You knew you weren't fond of the attention, so we kept the knowledge about your involvement from our subjects until now." The Princess of Love explained. "But now, in light of the Equestrian Games, considering you shall be lighting the torch which will commence the games, it was unavoidable." "I'm so proud of you Jack." Before I could process everything that was going on here, Twilight enveloped me in a brief but warm hug, which incited my own smile. My girlfriend then pulled back, beaming. "Not just anyone gets the chance to begin the opening ceremony. You deserve this honour." Just her saying that made me feel more proud of myself than I should feel. My hoof rubbed the back of my head, my own silly grin appearing. "To be fair, love, I'm doing this because Shining asked me to in his stead." "And we are grateful for it," Cadence responded merrily, "Shining is busy enough as is organizing the teams for the upcoming games." "And who knows, you might actually enjoy all this after igniting the torch." Twilight winked playfully, gesturing for me to follow. "I know you said you weren't fond of sports games, but you've come here regardless, haven't you?" "Only because you practically begged me to come..." Twilight only smirked, whereas Cadence observed us over her shoulder in amusement. The purple alicorn said knowingly, "I seem to recall you submitting to my insistence after giving you just one look." Scoffing, I turned away at that. Goddammit Twilight... "Not my fault you're hopelessly adorable to say no to..." My ears felt like burning up at the light giggles exchanged between both mares as we entered the castle. Okay... Don't be nervous Stardust... You've got this. Why, the crystal ponies fawning over you inside the castle didn't pressure you. The giant crystal statue of you outside the castle didn't pressure you. And the thousands of cheering ponies outside from lands all over, waiting eagerly for the games to begin as we drew closer certainly doesn't pressure you. Yep, no pressure at all... The sneering formal mare walking beside me with her snide expectant tone wasn't helping. I groaned at her repetitive question. "Yes, I understand precisely what is expected of me." Please shut up. As though hearing that inward after-comment, the mare sniffed. "Hm, just making certain." The orange Earth Pony turned her head promptly from me, looking as stuck-up as you'd expect from the representative of the Equestrian Games. The same mare who the Mane Six convinced to host the games in the Empire, and who the Crusaders managed to impress enough with their flag representing the Ponyville Team. You will be fine. Specter's reassuring calm tone helped stop my hoofs from shaking slightly. Yeah, you think so? You will not be judged for your anxiety. Well, that's comforting. But the send we stepped outside into the large arena, on a balcony overlooking the large area, that anxiety hit back in full force. Ponies. Ponies everywhere. As much as there were during Twilight's coronation. And the screams only grew louder and louder as stepped closer towards the waiting torch. Bearing my teeth, my breath was already beginning to grow shallow. Just seeing all this Earth Ponies, pegasi and unicorns alike expecting the torch to be ignited very soon was beginning to have its impact on me. The large purple torch in question looming menacingly over us, and I steadily kept walking, only pausing when the snide Earth Pony beside me made the signal, right before the ginormous unlit torch itself. ...Yep, feeling the pressure. Meanwhile, below on the sports field below, representatives from all towns and cities entered the arena, announcing their homes through flags and showing off. Even Rainbow, Fluttershy and Derpy. Wait, Derpy?! What was she doing on the- Ah [BEEP] it, I've got other things to worry about right now! Look upwards, to your right. My right? What- ...Oh. Seeing into those warm, sparkling eyes which screamed pride and encouragement, and suddenly the anxiousness washed away by just a simple look. Twilight looked down at me from her place beside the Princesses and... Whoever the [BEEP] those other important ponies were beneath them, smiling back at me with a look that says everything will be okay. I had nothing to worry about. And you know what... I didn't. Then the mare gazed back at the games, and I couldn't refrain the grin at her own outward cheering towards what was happening below. ...Ohoho... What's this now? While turning to look back, I met the gaze of another familiar pony, a white stallion who certainly didn't look pleased in seeing me. Blueblood was downright balking in fear and disbelief. Yeah, remember me [BEEP]hole-? The sound of a hoof tapping the floor prompted my attention, and the stuck-up mare beside me nodded. Ah, it was time. Feeling a bit of heat, I looked behind at one of the guards wielding a much smaller lit torch, bowing and retreating as I carefully took it. Welp... Time to give the crowd a show. With the handle part of the item held in my mouth, I slowly walked up the rather precarious ladder to where the part of the larger torch I was to ignite awaited me. Hate ladders, more of a stairs fan myself. Also I was more than certain this would easily fall. But it didn't, and I made it up in time, placing the small torch back in my gripped hoof. The crowd was less noisy now, and the slight building of pressure returned. No... You've got this Stardust... You've got this... With a quick glance to Twilight's eyes, that was all I needed. The small torch ignited the blazing blue flames without me even looking doing so- Oh [BEEP]! The smaller torch dropped from my hoof, caught by a guard in time, but I wasn't so fortunate. Pulling my own hoof back from the large flames caused me to slip and fall off the ladder myself. Welp, this is probably the most embarrassing ceremony ever. My back landed roughly on the balcony floor, and my dazed gaze met the mare's unimpressed own. Shining's voice rose about the erupting crowd. "Let the Games... BEGIN!" And from within my mind, Specter spoke in reminiscence with a hint of pride. It never gets old... "Here you go." I smiled gracefully, passing the signed paper back to the grinning couple, who beamed at one another before merrily walking off. Phew, that's the third autograph written today and- Oh, on cue. Another couple of crystal ponies approached, a photo of myself - which was somehow acquired - presented before me questionably. With a sigh, I took the delicate photo and wrote my name again. On the plus side, this was more of an improvement after watching the games - which were subpar at best - by actually doing something than sitting down with a dull mind. I'll enjoy this during the break in-between the games while it lasts. In contrast to the beaming ponies, a unicorn in my mind sneered, This is what becomes of my kingdom, my legacy... Reduced to childish games, and worshiping a childish human. I would never have allowed these pointless events to be hosted anywhere near my domain. It is an insult to what I have left behind. You mean, pure fear and dominance? Mock me as you wish Wright. I get the feeling you wouldn't have permitted these games to commence in a kingdom of your own in turn. ...Not going to argue. "Somepony's enjoyin' the fame." The voice of an orange Earth Pony perked up. With a sheepish smile, I turned around after handing the crystal equines back their autograph. "I'm trying not to think about it too much." Which was almost impossible to do, since the giant crystal statue of me was only a few feet away in eye-sight. God, look at that thing... I was torn between laughing or looking away from it. The blue coloured with multiple shades standing impersonation of me standing tall and majestic. At least they were kind enough the add the cape. But that hardly made it any less baffling and funny to look at. "It does resemble you quite accurately," Twilight spoke from beside me, examining the tall intimidating statue. "Indeed so, darling; why I'd say all the effort made into crafting this statue after Stardust's image here was worthwhile," Rarity commented in awe. "Are you not honoured and proud of it yourself, Stardust?" "Oh I'm feeling a lot of things about this Rarity, but honour and pride is below the list..." The mares exchanged amused looks at that, then the energetic Pinkie exclaimed excitedly, "So, did you see the way the Ponyville Team pulled off the javelin round just then?! It was amazing!" "You know it!" Rainbow winked cockily, before fangirling herself. "And when the Wonderbolts showed off their awesome flying maneuvers the game before? That was so cool!" And the rest of the girls began chatting enthusiastically about how the games have been going so far, and I smiled, about to join in- What...? My head snapped forward, eyes regarding the far distant hills after feeling that sensation just now. Well that felt... Ominous. That gust of wind just then sent a shiver down my spine, as though warning of me of... Something. What was that about...? The time is approaching. The time... Specter? And our greatest foe awaits. Greatest foe... You don't mean- But he can't be here now-! Not now, Jack. Specter reassured me, but his voice was hardly far from somber. And if I could will it, not ever. But time is growing short, and your final test will unravel very soon. My final test... "Tirek... Tirek is my final test...?" "Jack...?" Enjoy these last moments of peace while you can, boy. And remember, your friends will always be there to save you from the fall. But what are you-?! "Jack?" Gah! The sudden curious tone forced me out of my stupor, startled gaze switching to Twilight. Oh. The mare raised a brow. "Are you okay? You were staring off at nowhere in particular with a serious expression, not to mention mumbling to yourself." Oh... With a forced grin, I shrugged helplessly. "I'm fine, sorry for making you worry." With a look that said she didn't believe me one bit, Twilight shrugged herself, choosing to drop the subject for now. Thank God; they should enjoy the atmosphere of these games they waited for so long. But as the mare turned back to our chattering friends, I gave the distance a fleeting glance. If Tirek is coming very soon... You must be ready. ...I will be. Go to the games, they said. It will be fun, they said. This... Is dull to an entire new plane. For once, we're in complete and utter agreement Sombra. I mean, I'm trying here, I really am. But I can't just get into these sports events. As the girls beside me on the stand cheered loudly along with the thousand other ponies watching the field below, I was doing everything in my power to keep focused. It wasn't going well. But at least someone was enjoying himself. Perhaps if you observed these games more with a clear open mind, you might not view them so time-consuming. Oh, that young stallion there just won the silver medal. Why do I get the feeling Specter would be eating popcorn if he could? Fascinating... I imagined Sombra rolling his eyes. But Pinkie shared Specter's enthusiasm. "Oh, he just won the silver medal!" Prompting the surrounding ponies to scream merrily, cheering for the pony, and that only made me grimace. And night was already approaching. It's honestly incredible how I managed to stick around for so long, especially the whole day. That hardly surprises me, The former King commented idly as the workers below set up the next event. You would practically accomplish anything in order to please your marefriend, including observing through this tedious event. Hey that's... Alright you're right. Oh, I'm correct for once? Don't rub it in... Shh... The other voice actually hushed us. This is the final event of the Equestrian Games. We are witnessing history in the making my friends. ...You're enjoying this. Indeed, these games never grow dull watching. When you've lived this side of existence for so long, it's ideal to enjoy anything happening on this world possible. Sombra snorted. I recall you being far more productive in your ti- Are those... Ponies, using magic ice arrows? True enough, it seemed indeed the players on the field were using standing bows and arrows that, from this distance, looked completely made of ice. What... Why? I wish I could see what would happen when the arrows hit the targets, if the back of the targets weren't facing our side of the viewing stands! What, are we suppose to expect what happens by the cheering of the rest of the crowd? There were no giant screens above the arena to show us the arrows hitting the targets, which was great! If you wish, I can tell you where the arrows have hit on their respective targets. I... Don't care... I share that sentiment. Of course you- Oh look! One arrow completely missed! It's now soaring through the air... The tip just hit a floating cloud above... The cloud is beginning to freeze... Turning to ice, with giant icicles sticking out around it... And it looked as though it was beginning to descend... Rather fast I might add... Oh [BEEP]. It's beginning to descend! Very astute boy, why not do something about it? Around me, ponies began gasping and yelling in fright and the falling large cloud, which could land in the middle of the field itself and harm the players below, including Fluttershy, Rainbow, the Crusaders, Derpy and the rest! Standing up from my place, Rarity, Pinkie and Applejack glanced at one another in panic. Thank Jack, think, I had to break the ice somehow! ...That was unintentional. Hurry up boy! Sombra snarled in command. I won't tolerate my kingdom being damaged by sheer incompetence! ...Got it! "Stay right there!" I ordered the three mares, rushing to the side and hurrying up the stairs without awaiting a response. From the corner of my eye, pegasi flew up in attempt to control the situation. They could all work together and slowly stop the large ice cloud from falling, but that'll take too long to organize! The pressure would be too much. The amount of frozen liquid contained in that ice from the cloud would prevent any decreased speed of descent. My plan it is then. Aha! "Twilight!" The purple mare, along with the Princesses on their respective seats, turned at my voice, watching me leap over onto their special viewing box along with the seeming delegates of other countries. Only one expressed outrage at me bursting in. "Who allowed him up here?!" The other promptly ignored Blueblood, as did I. "Twilight, I need you to give me a boost." The alicorn blinked, glancing at the falling menacing cloud for a brief second. "What are you planning to do?" No time for explanations! "I need you to throw me up above the cloud. Can you do that?" "We all can." It was Cadence who answered, approaching me with Celestia and Luna. At their nods, I smiled. Great, that was easier than I thought. Stepping back, I got into position. And on their marks, I began running, about to leap off the edge. Before the magic of four Princesses combined sent my flying upwards. "WHOOOOOOOA!" Okay, not exactly what I had in miiiiiiiiind-! Spinning around at such power, I struggled to keep myself focused in midair, the sight of the large dangerous form of ice right below me. Waiting until I reached the center, I began to concentrate. Desperation counts as a negative emotion, correct? I have a better idea. Hm? Sombra? The King grunted in my head. Only once, for the sake of my kingdom. Before I could question what the Hell they were even talking about, the fact I was beginning to fall myself attracted my attention instead, the sight of the ice cloud growing in size as my speed was greater than its descent. Yet while doing so, I felt... Particularly odd... Like something was happening within my own body... Like a volcanic eruption and harrowing blizzard were colliding against one another- Extend your hoof boy! My hoof- Oh! Obliging, my front left limb reached out, clenching into a ponified fist, aimed straight down towards the base of the cloud. This will either work, or break my own hoof, and I REALLY hope it's no the case of the latter. Although judging by the sensation going through my body right now, it felt as though I had nothing to feel. In fact... My own sight was beginning to glow, a golden aura encompassing my limb and entire being, descending towards the giant block of ice like a golden arrow, punching straight through the cloud. And out of it like nothing. And just like that, the power died out, and now my already drained body was falling helplessly down. Ugh... Didn't even have the energy to flail helplessly... Oof! But my saviour came by a Prince in Shining Armour. Inwardly, Sombra groaned at the pun, whereas Shining carefully lifted me off his back, supporting me with one limb around his neck. Blue eyes gazed at me in awe and concern. "Easy there, Stardust. Are you alright?" It then occurred to me that small speckles of light were falling all around, slowly like light snow. Gasps of awe and wonder were shared throughout the arena, prompting us to look up at the spectacle. Wow indeed... "Did I...?" Shining answered in clear relief, "Your method worked. The cloud was entirely turned to specks of light." Huh... Ugh... "Whoa there!" Shining put on a firmer grip as I was about to collapse, speaking in small amusement. "Guess that took a lot out of you, huh?" "No kidding..." "Come on." Gently, the white stallion escorted me away from the large field being decorated in light, passing by ponies playing around in the specks or simply looking upwards as though they were witnessing God himself. At an exit corridor which led both in and out of the field, I was greeted by none other than five mares, one dragon and three Princesses. And one girlfriend who embraced me upon sight, and I eagerly returned the hug, Shining stepping back to give space. "That was incredible of you Jack!" Twilight proclaimed proudly, beaming in relief and happiness, followed by another welcoming hug... Which quickly broke apart at Cadence's giggle and Shining's expression, Twilight looking away in red-faced embarrassment. Heh, party poopers... "That was awesome!" Rainbow added excitedly. "Yeah! Good job bro!" Spike raised a hand for a fistbump, while I happily returned. "How did you do that?!" "I too would be curious to know how you achieved such a skill," Celestia commented. "Yeah, I never seen anythin' like it!" Applejack inquired next, "When did you learn to do that trick?" As everyone looked at me expectantly, I shrunk back slightly at the gazes. I'm not so sure how it was accomplished myself. Specter and Sombra...? Well, what can I say? The truth? ...Alright then. With a smile, I replied rather boastfully, "Chaos and harmony intertwined." Answered by exchanged looks of wonder and curiosity. "In any case," Luna then spoke up, approaching with her own gratified smile. "We are indebted to you once more, Stardust, for preventing a major disaster just now. How can we ever repay you?" "I think I have an idea." All heads turned to Cadence, who grinned. "Perhaps you would do us the honour of conducting the closing ceremony to the Equestrian Games." Followed by noises of approval. Wait. "Does that mean these games are finally over?" That was followed by noises of exasperation, Celestia and Luna exchanging humoured looks, Shining shaking his head, Cadence only smiling, Spike laughing and Twilight only regarding me in fond amusement. At the very least, we need not tolerate these games for another year. Oh I don't know... It was quite eventful, for me in any case. Although I have half a mind to find whoever invented those ice bows and arrows and give him a proper lecture. I mean seriously, how has something like that not happened before? The javelin round was worrisome enough, but that was pure recklessness. Hmph. You are in no position to speak regarding thoughtless advances. ...Still the fireworks are nice. Ignoring Sombra's snort, I continued watching from my position on the grass below, sitting comfortably as the whole arena watching wide-eyed awe and cheers after I set off the climatic display to end the Equestrian Games. I gazed in peaceful awe at the fireworks taking numerous shapes and colours, and I swore one took the form of my atrocious cutie mark. A compliment or insult? Then the presence of someone approaching to sit next to me prompted my grin, glancing to see a beaming Twilight sitting down comfortably with me, observing the fireworks in clear awe and bliss. But I was in that similar state for an entirely different reason; seeing the light of the display illuminating those angelic features, purple eyes sparkling under the glittering stars and exploding colourful fireworks alike. Let me tell you, there were definitely fireworks going off in my heart. Sensing she was being stared at, Twilight met my loving gaze with her curious own, before blushing slightly at my expression and reflecting it in turn, although hers was slightly more shy. Clearly wasn't use to being looked at that way. A hoof reaching up to brush her mane, that was all it needed before our muzzles brushed against one another, a soft yet powerful kiss expressing so much emotion for one another, both my hoofs gently gripping Twilight's face, and I felt two soft hoofs placed against my own chest in turn. I will never grow tired of the sensation... Eventually, the kiss ended, and our eyes stared in both loving and bliss, before our gazes set on the continuous fireworks, hoofs placed against one another in peaceful intertwine, and heads leaned against each other for the world to see. Thank God the entire crowd was more focused on the display in the night sky though, I don't think nether I nor Twilight could survive the cheerful noises. Hm? Feeling something squeeze under my free limb, I glanced down at Spike joining us, getting himself comfortable sitting to my right. Hah... My hoof stroked the dragon's head in response. And then the rest of the Mane Six joined us, all circling around myself and Twilight to watch the beautiful fireworks from this point of view, all smiling in peaceful joy and bliss. Heh... If this wasn't perfect - the kiss under the fireworks, all my best friends and greatest thing to ever happen to me here - I don't know what was. Enjoy that perfection as it lasts... Right... My eyes gazed back at the colourful works. And I vow, with all these smiling ponies and dragon beside me, to make certain the events of the finale don't go the same way. I will protect them with my life. I will protect her with my life. Even if it costed me everything...
Chapter Ninety-Four: It's The End...Okay... Need... To breathe... Exhausted, my body collapsed onto the soft patch of grass, taking a long moment to catch my breath after God knows how much training I just did this morning. Must be near the afternoon by now, judging how clear and blue the sky was today. Few clouds in sight. Huh, guess the pegasi must be lazy this morning... Enjoy the peace while it lasts... Oh I will. Don't worry. Grasping the half-empty bottle of soda I used for a pick-me-up, I gulped down the refreshing drink. Ahh. Just what I needed; getting up early and training all by myself in the same morning can take a lot out of ya. Since Twilight and the others weren't back from their royal trip at the Crystal Empire, something about the Princesses having a meeting with some important figures far from their own kingdoms. I had declined to go, since there was no real reason for me to join them there. I could've spent all morning in bed. And yet, I got up, quite early in fact. That new routine Twilight decreed about my sleeping patterns was getting more and more effective. And here I thought I never had to get up early for any reason again. Heh... That influential mare. You have no regrets? Hm? About what? Sombra clarified, Everything. Your friends, your time in Equestria, your relationship with the Princess? No, of course not... It was worth every inch of suffering you also experienced here? From rising from your slumbers earlier towards meeting your end numerous times at the hoofs of enemies who tried to those you cherish harm? ...What are you getting at...? My mind was suddenly filled with images; memories of times where I almost died for whose I am lucky to call my friends. The Ursaminor, the dragon, the hydra, Queen Bronchitis, King Sombra himself, Sunset Shimmer. All this time I risked my life to protect them, to protect her... That said, those memories shifted, changing into the more positive aspects I've been through; the times I enjoyed life to the fullest with my friends. Dancing together during Twilight's Birthday, babysitting the Cakes' kids with Pinkie Pie, exploring the sight of Manehattan, Rainbow Dash trying to get me to get into the more extreme parts of life, Rarity and I at Canterlot, myself and Fluttershy helping those frogs find a new home, helping around the farm with Applejack, brotherly time with Spike. And Twilight... The image of that mare beaming with the most brightest smile she can manage, purple eyes glittering like stars, incited my own smile to widen, staring into the serene sky while all those memories with her and my friends passed through my mind. Yes, there was pain, but for my friends, it was worth it every single time. And if it were to happen again...? Well, obviously I don't WANT to get hurt. But if it came between me or them, then I think you know my answer. Sombra remained rather quiet. What, were my internal words too much for him to process? ...We better resume with your training. ...Okay...? "Stardust, there you are!" Hm? Oh! "Spike!" I greeted enthusiastically, pleased to see the dragon again. The lizard was running up the hill. "Welcome back. How was the trip?" "Oh, it was great. The food there left a taste I can't describe, but that's not important!" Instead of rolling my eyes at Spike's neverending thought process for food - to be fair, humanity can easily share that sentiment - I frowned at the look of urgency and worry on the dragon's features. "Remember what you said about Tirek eventually making his move on Equestria?" Immediately, my posture straightened, alert. "Yeah...?" Please me tell this dragon was about to say what I hoped he wasn't about to say...! Gulping, Spike rushed out, "He's made his move." "This way everypony! Please form a straight and orderly line!" The Mayor constantly called out to the citizens, all making their was to the safe location now that the evacuation protocol has been launched. As soon as Spike said that Tirek himself was now on the move - absorbing ponies for their magic and such - confirmed by Celestia herself, I immediately went straight to the Town Hall whereas Spike returned to the girls. Observing from a distance, I kept making sure no one was getting left behind; I won't allow any of these ponies under my watch go anywhere near that demon. Although the dragon had mentioned earlier that Tirek was going to be taken care of. But if he thought how Celestia and the Princesses were going to deal with the villain would reassure me, he was sorely mistaken. I mean, I TOLD her NOT to send Discord after him! Sombra snorted. And when did the Princess ever grasp the concept of common sense? I am hardly surprised by this decision. Yeah! Luna was supposed to tell Celestia not to make that dumb[BEEP] decision! Now countless more ponies are going to fall victim to them both! I know what happens; Discord helps out Tirek when the latter offers freedom from something, and the creature of chaos accepts. Now all who inhabit Equestria are in danger! Hell, the least Celestia could've is dispatch some guards alongside Discord to apprehend the villain; stop Tirek from manipulating him. I mean, could Tirek absorb magic from pegasi or Earth Ponies yet, is he just limited to unicorns in his state? Correct, Specter responded with a solemn tone, Lord Tirek is only capable of taking the magic of unicorns in his current weakened form. But that won't last for long, will it...? God dammit... "Stardust?" My gaze snapped up from the ground, startled at the sudden voice and appearances of particular ponies. Bon, Lyra, Whooves and Derpy were regarding me in clear concern, the cream Earth Pony tilting her head. "Are you okay?" I sighed. How best to answer that question? No, I wasn't okay. I was mad and scared out my mind. "I'm fine... Just, a little annoyed at some people and worried for my friends is all." Lyra spoke up next, "Because of this 'Tirek' everypony's evacuating from?" That voice sounded more curious than energetic. Even she understood the seriousness of this. I nodded somberly, and it was Whooves who spoke after the unicorn, "Is this fellow as dangerous as it appears to be, with all ponies in our dear town retreating to the Everfree Forest to hide?" I nodded, again, this time gravely, just like my expression. You have no idea, Doctor. Shame we didn't have the Time Lord himself to help fix all this... "I've never seen him so terrified..." Hm. I couldn't but help but smile a little at Derpy's loud whisper, while the others stared at her disapprovingly. The pegasus grinned sheepishly. Haha... Right, these were my friends too. And seeing them act so casual... Putting on a look of conviction, my four friends blinked at the sudden shift of expression, my tone of steel resolve, "I will do everything in my power to make sure you're all protected. This Tirek will be an unwelcome visitor to Ponvyille, and I will promptly kick his [BEEP] out next week to Sunday. I promise you that, my friends." As though influenced by my speech, Bon took one step forward. "Is there anything we can do?" "No, you have to- Wait... I think there is." Raised brows and excited grins followed at that, and I nodded to them. "No offence to your kind, but ponies are easily scared, and they will be terrified while hiding in that small cavern." The same hidden cavern where Pinkie discovered that mirror pool. "You need to be their support; encourage them, reassure them. Cast away their fears. Can you handle that?" With exchanged looks, the four equines nodded determinedly with their own certain smiles. "Leave it to us!" Lyra exclaimed, already running back towards the crowd heading to the Forest. With a grin, Derpy flew after, followed by an exasperated Whooves who gave me a smile of his own before departing. "Good luck my friend." And he left, just leaving Bon and I. "You might want to-" "You're going to fight this Tirek, aren't you?" ...Heh. "I hope not, but it seems to be heading that way." Blue eyes regarded me clearly, as though staring into my soul. But the expression wasn't judging nor disapproving, but concern and... Understanding. "I imagine Twilight wouldn't want you to." I chuckled at that, imagining the look on that alicorn's face over the idea. "Probably." "...Just don't get hurt," Bon eventually said, turning to leave before giving me one last look of bright confidence. "Your friends believe in you. Good luck, Stardust Balance." Yeah... You too... Wait. "Bon!" The cream Earth Pony paused briefly, glancing over curiously. Better now than never. "Thank you... For everything!" The mare blinked curiously for a second, then grinned, continuing to run back to meet up with the others. And I only watched, smiling at those I have befriended ever since the very beginning, without even knowing it until much later. Life is funny... Wow... The eerily silence Ponyville now held... I was more use to the cheery energetic noises of the equine going about their everyday lives. But now, the atmosphere almost sent chills down my spine. "Under my protection, will the ponies of Ponyville be," Zecora vowed beside me, being only she and I left. "Far beyond this Tirek to see. The brewed spell to which I have conjured, will hide them and only leave the fiend to ponder." And Discord too, I hope. "I am very grateful to you Zecora," I replied earnestly. The voodoo zebra had crafted a spell which will keep the hidden location invisible to magical eyes and ears. "The less Tirek absorbs magic from ponies, the better." She nodded, expression as calm and determined. A look I haven't seen since Sombra forced me to attack her and my friends. I repressed that recollection down as Zecora continued, "And what of you, Stardust Balance? Do you foresee this villain as your own challenge?" I chuckled mirthlessly. "I would, but Twilight made me promise I wouldn't face him alone." Speaking of which, where was Twilight and the others? They should be back from the Castle of the Two Sisters by now, I sent Spike to inform that the evacuation has been initiated. "That would be for the best," Zecora said, oblivious to my own worry for my friends. "For even one such as you requires safety, and rest. But are you certain you and our friends will not join us, if keeping their magic from Tirek is a must?" "I intend for them to join you at the place when they get back." Whether they like it or not. "You should probably go and make sure that no one got lost in the forest, Zecora." The zebra smiled. "Your veiled concern is noted, and appreciated. But do be careful, for against this foe, would you be tainted." Tainted? Zecora looked deadly serious now. "Magic has more value to the world than you know, my friend. It binds all which inhabit to no end. Without it, balance will fall, and only pure disharmony will stand tall. Take heed of my warning, knight, if you intend to pursue in this fight." "But I just said-" "Your heart cares for those around you, to the point where promises could mean nothing to you." What? Zecora smiled softly, blue eyes seeing right through me. "It has happened before, has it not? Where you disregarded feelings for sake of besting a villainous plot? You will do everything in your power to keep them safe, even to point of casting aside the concern of your fate." ... Zecora took my silence for an affirmative answer, nodding before leaving to depart. But not before glancing over one last time. "You are a good pony, Stardust. And I know, to which everyone - including Twilight - can trust." And she followed after the absent citizens, leaving me to ponder about my own thoughts. ...Damn. She was right... A hundred percent right. I WOULD go after Tirek likely without my friends, just to keep them safe. Even if it meant breaking my promise to them. To Twilight... All for the sake of them having more happier lives, even if it meant destroying my own. That's me, that's always been me; the autistic fool who'd rather sacrifice himself just to keep everyone I love happy. Hah... I'm a [BEEP]ing idiot... ...Whatever, what have I to lose-? "Boo!" God-[BEEP]ing-dammit-! Startled, I immediately leaped back and whirled around in a defensive position, only to be greeted by Pinkie's cheeky grin. "I told you to stop doing that," I only said flatly, relaxing at the sight of my friends... Save for one. "We're glad to have found you, Stardust, we have so much to tell you." Oh? Do go on, Rarity. But Pinkie beat her to the punch. "Yeah! We went to the castle where Discord greeted us and left some clues about unlocking the chest we find from the Tree of Harmony by adding some book marks to our friendship book which Twilight figured out and then we went to the Tree of Harmony and put the keys in which were actually things we got when learning something important about friendship and now the chest is almost unlocked but we're missing the last key which Twilight needs to find about friendly but she's in Canterlot so we can't find out until she comes back!" ...Trust Pinkie to provide exposition in just one sentence. As the Earth Pony breathed in and grinned, Applejack stepped forward to clarify to my flummoxed amusement. "She basically said it. Discord helped us with figurin' out the keys to that there chest by the Tree of Harmony." ...They saw Discord? "When did you see him?" Rainbow replied, "Who, Discord?" No, Sombra. "Just before he left to track down Tirek," Rarity said, regarding me curiously. "Why?" ...Then that means it's too late. God dammit! "Stardust?" Fluttershy inquired, blue eyes reflecting concern, the mares and dragon noticing my frustrated posture. "Are you alright? If you're worried about Discord, I think he'll be fine... I hope." Now, meeting the pegasus' gaze, I was greeted with a dilemma. Should I tell her? Did I have the heart to tell her...? Rainbow scoffed, waving a hoof dismissively. "He'll be fine. Discord won't let some magic-stealing monster get to him." "Rainbow is right, darlings." Rarity concurred with a smile. "Why, I'm positive the true reason behind Twilight being summoned to Canterlot is to inform her that the fiend has been captured and will be out back in Tatarus where he belongs." If only she knew... Wait, Twilight's been called to Canterlot? But that means-! "Besides," Rainbow continued with a smug smirk, "We know anyway that Tirek will get his butt kicked; because Stardust told us that we'll win in the future. So why should we worry?" Foolish mare, Sombra sneered in disapproval, Time is not set in stone. Has she never grasped the concept of your interference making events worse? ...Which is also why I must do this. "Girls. Spike." They all blinked at me, regarding my serious expression and tone. "You have to go join everyone else at the evacuation spot." "Huh? But we know anyway that-!" "Don't argue!" My expression hardened, whereas Rainbow looked stunned by the sudden heated snapping voice. They need to understand I wasn't playing around this time. "Whether Tirek gets beaten or not, it doesn't change the fact that you will all be endangered by him before so. And I'd rather not have my friends suffer. Not while I can do something about it." "Darling..." Rarity began as the others grasped the implications, approaching in concern. "Tell me you're not going to do what I think you're going to do." One look was an answer enough. "If you think we're gonna let ya take on this Tirek fellow alone," Applejack started, frowning heavily while her voice raised, "Then you've got another thing comin' sugarcube!" "Yeah! We're gonna kick this guy's butt together! We're a team Stardust, whether you want us to help out or not!" After Rainbow's words of confident conviction, the girls exchanged glances of determination, more than willing to save the world even if it meant getting themselves hurt. But, if they believed I was going to back down that easily, they've got another thing coming. "I can't even begin to describe how lucky and happy I am to call your my friends." They blinked in surprise at the sudden shift in tone, and I looked at each of them with my own grateful soft smile. "You. All of you, have been the greatest things to happen to my life. From each of you I've learnt something important; you've all reminded me what it means to live again without fear, without prejudice nor anger. And I will always be thankful for that." My friends exchanged flattered yet bashful glances at that, smiling and grinning. I frowned again. "Which is why I must ask you all to stay here." They opened their muzzles to protest, but I held up a hoof. "Listen... Tirek will be coming here regardless. I know where he's heading next, and if in time, I can stop him. But if I fail..." Something gave me pause, the mere thought of falling prey to that monstrosity making me shudder, sighing wearily before recomposing myself with a steely tone to my friends, "Then I want you all and Twilight to succeed where I lost. You have to be here should that reality occur, to protect everyone in Ponyville from that monster by finding the last key to that chest. I have every confidence you can do it. But I need you to trust me, in the meantime... Okay?" The only reply was silence, the girls and Spike looking at each other uncertainly. Clearly they weren't so confident about the prospect of me facing Tirek alone. But I had to, if it meant they didn't have to suffer for it... But, to my surprise, it was Spike who responded first, slowly walking up to me with a solemn expression. Meeting my gaze, the dragon then smiled and embraced my chest tightly, as though giving me the last hug that was ever going to happen. Hugging him back by reflex, I heard my brother whisper softly, "You've got this bro. I know you can do it..." And hearing that, the mares looked at each other before nodding, approaching next with their own somber yet smiling expression, proceeding to hug around me and each other next. And each mare voiced their own words of support and conviction. "Gosh, we must be really crazy if we're allowin' ya to do this all on yer lonesome. We're countin' on ya sugarcube." "Although we do have doubts to your capabilities, we wish you the best of luck regardless. Try not to mess up that mane of yours during the battle darling." "Give 'im a good kick from me Star. You've got this." "Take care now Stardust; we'll have a celebration party when this is all over! Yeah!" "You're the bravest stallion I've ever met... We believe in you." "And I believe in all you..." Was my response, eventually stepping back from them with my own smile. "And if Tirek doesn't kill me, I'm sure Twilight will." At the very least, they all smiled softly. The alicorn wouldn't really be too mad at me for breaking her promise like that, only more disappointed and refuse to talk to me for a week. I can live with that. "Rather her than that monster Tirek fella'." "And if neither of them do, we'll be sure to give ya a pounding for letting us do this when this is all over!" "Duly noted." With no further words needed to be said, I turned, heading on my way, steeling my resolve so their looks wouldn't force me to stay. I was doing this for them... Now, the train, by order of Mayor Mare, was prohibited from entering Ponyville during this time of crisis. I had to travel there on foot... Hooves. Do you truly believe you can best that monster? Looking over my shoulder, the mares and dragon were waving to me with their own confident and reassuring smiles. A long time ago, I would've said no to that Sombra. But not, I believe there's a slim chance I can and will succeed. Do you not feel fear? Oh believe me I'm bloody terrified right now. But you will face our foe regardless. For them... For Twilight. The King didn't respond. Sighing, I continued inwards, face masking a calm resolve. Yes I was scared, but my friends gave me the strength I needed. If I was right, Tirek was heading to Canterlot himself, right after Celestia made one of the dumbest decisions ever; giving all the Princesses magic to Twilight and making her an even higher target for Tirek to pursue. Honestly, I would've sealed the magic away somewhere beyond Tirek's grasp, or lured the villain into a trap somehow. But instead, they made Twilight in more danger than necessary. Good thing she had a warrior this time that would and will put his life down to protect his princess... ...I had to hurry. ...This is just... Appalling... Yes... Specter agreed with a more saddened tone than I've ever heard from him. It is. None... None of the ponies here deserved this. Lying down in defeat, scattered all over the kingdom. Pegasi, Earth Ponies and unicorns alike all having their magic taken by that fiend and discarded on the grounds here like trash. Slowly walking through the Canterlot streets, expression grew more and more sickened by what I was witnessing. The defeated lying ponies barely opened their eyes to see me walking by, and those who do only looked away as though ashamed. As if magic itself was the only thing which allowed them to walk and talk like normal. But then something else caught my eye, and I felt my body turn cold. Yes... Not even the young ones were spared from Tirek's endless hunger for power and mayhem. Seeing the children ponies sprawled all over the ground, making moaning noises which sounded like please for help, I felt my hooves dig into the floor, teeth beginning to bare. Anger was an understatement to what I was feeling right there and then. Hell, fury was an understatement! Why didn't Celestia do something about this?! Why didn't she evacuate the kingdom to a safe location as well?! Why did these ponies have to suffer like this?! I passed on the idea of securing the citizens of all towns and kingdoms to their own safety areas where Tirek couldn't locate them. And yet, before me right now, Celestia was going out of her way to ignore my advice! Hearing the pained sob, my rage quickly dissipated, briskly walking towards the poor kids. And one I instantly recognized, causing my breath to hitch. No... Buttons Mash glanced after seeing a shadow looming over his state, eyes glinting in recognition alongside a weak smile. "It... It's you..." He attempted to reach, and I grasped the weakened limb gently. "The... The Hero of... C-Canterlot..." "Save your breathe," I instructed softly, feeling my heart cracking at the state this kid was in. That all of them were in. My other hoof brushed the colt's forehead in comfort. "Save your strength. Everything will be alright soon..." Couldn't you have done something, Specter...? Regretfully, there are some events even I am forbidden from changing... The voice responded, sounding more solemn and sorrowful than ever. It pains me, nonetheless, to see them like this... "You... You're going to... To save us... L-Like always...?" "...Yes." Because I absolutely could not lie to this kid. "Yes. I will save you all." That weak grin extended slightly, voice echoing pain with a crack of joy, "I... Know you'll... Save the day... My hero..." And the colt promptly passed out, limb loosely attached to my own. Gently setting him down, I sighed. There was nothing I could for him now... I didn't have time to find his mother, to my regret. I had to hurry. Tirek would be at the castle by now... My eyes continued staring with regretful guilt. Hero... Some hero I am, not managing to reach here in time... "St...Stardust..." What... Oh no...! Following that sound, I hurried over towards the lying states of Twilight's own parents, and a familiar blue boastful equine. "Night Light! Twilight Velvet! Trixie!" Sure enough, the three unicorns tilted their heads up to see me, the adults smiling tiredly whereas Trixie only groaned. "Are you alright...?" Dumb question, I know, but I just wanted to check first. I needed to know! "Stardust..." It was Velvet who spoke, both she and her husband has one hoof around the other for support. "It is... Wonderful to see you again..." Light groaned slightly, but grinned regardless. "Figured you'd be here... Where is my little Princess... Is she...?" Knowing exactly who they're talking about, I nodded, smiling to assure them, and myself. "Twilight's safe, and I'm going to keep it that way." While I have the chance to stop Tirek here and now. That demon won't go anywhere near her, my friends nor Ponyville. Not today. Not ever. Hearing the news that their daughter was alright was enough to give them the energy to sit up, with some help from me. "We believe you... Son." Night nodded, both he and Velvet smiling in pure relief. "We are proud of you, and Twilight..." "We have faith in you. In both of you..." His wife added, expressions that of hope and confidence, despite their own weakened states. ...I won't fail them. "Where is Tirek now?" "The... Castle." It was Trixie who answered, attempted to stand but failing miserably. The unicorn swiped away at my offered hoof, still trying by herself anyway. "Ugh... That fiend... That monster stole Trixie's magic. My magic... When Trixie gets her hoofs on him she'll... She'll...!" "Save your strength," I advised gently. "You'll get your magic back soon," I vowed. I better hurry then... "Stardust..." Hm? I turned around one last time as Velvet spoke up. "Please... Protect our Princess..." "Always." Light cracked a broken smile at the immediate firm vow, adding next, "We would be proud to call you one of our own..." "If you don't beat him... Trixie will beat you!" Yet even I could hear the tinge of hope in that frustrated voice of Trixie's. You guys... Sombra groaned himself, an impatient exasperation. We don't have time for this. We must hurry boy! Right. Without even saying goodbye to them - they understand, I hope - I hurried onwards, this time full on sprinting. No doubt Tirek would be at the throne room by now. If memory serves from what little snippets I was aware of. There he would demand to know where the all the alicorn's magic went after Twilight left the kingdom. Arriving by the entrance of the large kingdom, I did my best not to pause at the sight of the beaten guards scattered around the courtyard, a clear sign of a struggle. Steeling myself, realizing how close I was to that monster, I trudged on, only my movements grew slower and slower upon entering the rather ominous-feeling castle. Furniture flipped over. More guards of various pony kinds lying on the ground in defeat. They barely acknowledged my presence, only staring at the carpet floors in shame or regret. Alright, as we headed up the foyer stairs, let's recap the strategy here. It would be foolish to engage Tirek head on, Sombra began, Assaulting from a distance will prove beneficial. However, Specter interjected, The fiend has absorbed enough magic to take power from ponies even feet away. You would have to be quick in order to avoid his attempts of stealing your magic and attack. Perhaps a 'hit-and-run' strategy, The fallen King sounded as though the phrase was foreign to him. Speed is the highest priority of method to utilize in this inevitable battle. We must strike, and strike hard. So attack and retreat then? Eventually, Lord Tirek will begin to grow frustrated and could cause a mistake on his part which would gain us the advantage. Alright. What about Discord then? Will he try to attack me or...? Unlikely. Discord rarely applies his magic for combat. He will most likely entertain himself in observing rather than participating. Good, that's a relief then... ...There was the throne room. The doorway completely open, just like the others large doors that have been torn down by Tirek on his way to the Princesses. From the distance, I saw the backsides of Celestia, Luna and Cadence; the first two whose manes were now wavering in the air mystically like usual. From the side, Discord was watching while eating a bag of popcorn. But my attention wasn't focused on that, but rather the big villain himself, who sent a chill down my spine. Half goatman, half centaur. Narnia called, they want Mr. Thomas back. Black chest and torso, red arms and hands with silver armbands, bottom half grey with dark silver hooves and tail, white goatee, long demonic horns and yellow beady eyes. Though I felt more than terrified seeing the creature, I continued forwards, none of them noticing my presence yet, which gives me the advantage. Now would be the time. Right. Trudging forwards, I concentrated. My love for my friends... For her... Mixed with my repulsion and contempt for this monster who will stop at nothing to get what he wants. Any ideas of attempting to reason with this demon are null and void; some can't be reasoned with with words. Teeth bared, I arrived at the doorway, standing on hind legs and rearing my front limbs back in preparation, feeling the power of balance surge through me, ready to aid me like an ally who has my back. Oblivious to my presence, the demon spoke in amusement to the Princesses, having decided to occupy the throne himself. "Getting rid of your magic so I cannot take it from you?" Okay, didn't expect him to sound like that. "That was your plan?" The royals only stared up at him defiantly. Almost ready... "Well, how does it feel? Knowing soon that every pegasus, every unicorn and Earth Pony will bow to my will! And that there is nothing you can do to stop it!" "You will not prevail Tirek..." Damn right Celestia! Now! Small yellow eyes widened in surprise, before smoke enveloped the villainous monster, the Balance Shockwave successfully marking its hit on him. Standing back on four legs, I walked over, the footsteps alerting the others to my arrival. Although, Discord hardly looked fazed, as though expecting me, sipping some tea casually as though knowing was happening. "You...!" Celestia gasped, pink eyes widening in shock. "You should not be here..." Giving the alicorn a look that clearly said I'll be having words with her later, I cocked my head to the doorway. "Go, I'll handle this." Luna interjected, "But-!" No. "Go! Your kingdom needs you!" At that, the three alicorns exchanged glances, before proceeding to hurry out the throne room, albeit slow due to their lost of magic. That took care of one obstacle. I watched them before a sound alerted me to the throne itself, body tense and ready for battle. Tirek coughed and waved away the smoke, glaring down at the one pony who dared attacked him. Hope you're ready for this, boy. I've been preparing a long time for this... Time for all that training to pay off... My frown deepened when Tirek laughed, a deep booming noise in sheer comical mockery. "A mere Earth Pony! Hahahahahaha- Oof!" That moment of amusement was severely cut off by the charged hoof impacting into his torso, the stunned villain only having a split second before the force behind the attack sent him flying, crashing through the throne and the wall behind it, a large hole leading outside where Tirek once was. "Oh, that's gonna leave a mark," Discord commented casually from the side as I landed on the carpet. I didn't have it in myself at the moment to tell the creature off for betraying his own friends like this. I'll leave that to Fluttershy. Hopefully they'll be more focused on lecturing Discord than me after all this- Stay on guard, Specter advised through a serious tone, my body tensing in response. He will retaliate any moment. As if on cue, the hole I created burst larger, as a snarling Tirek charged through, and I leaped back from the spot where a punch met the ground. But I didn't react quick enough to the other powered fist impacting my side and causing me to fly out the window. Thank God this was a cartoon, otherwise the glass would've seriously hurt me. And, by convenience, I recovered quick enough while flying through the air to land by the side of one of the castle's many towers, hoofs gripping into the bricked wall for support. Using that to leap upwards, I managed to climb up to the roof of the tower in time as Tirek pursued, jumping upwards from another hole he made out the throne room to land on top of a tower himself, glaring balefully at me. I returned that look heatedly. "Who are you?" So Discord hasn't told him about me... Perfect. "Wouldn't you like to know?" [Insert music King Bowser from Super Mario Galaxy.] Those devilish eyes narrowed. "No matter. I will make you suffer for interrupting my retribution." "Go ahead and try." I may have become soft over the time with my friends, but the fiery wrath of a human being has never died down. Taking the bait, a reddish orb ignited between his large horns, and a pure malicious energy beam fired. My hoofs leaped off the tower to dodge, landing in a roll this time atop the roof of the throne room. Tirek was right behind me though, and I rolled as the shadow above me smashed through, Tirek falling back into the throne room. But that hardly stopped him, as I now found myself dodging left and right by energy beams firing through the ceiling all over, aimed with the purpose of destroying me. Then my senses were screaming at me, and instinctively my clenched hoof swerved around, striking Tirek right through the stomach once again. Half of the villain's body rising from the roof was forced back, the ceiling of the throne room falling apart by the relentless battle, Tirek's back smashing against the edge of the wall. Now was my chance. Rushing forwards as he recovered from a moment of being dazed, yellow eyes widened as a leap followed by an outstretched back hoof in the face forced the monster flying, this time his fully body emerging and crashing onto the roof of the hallway leading into the throne room. Standing up, Tirek sniffed, rubbing his nose before grinning widely. "Not bad. You are indeed stronger than the common Earth Pony. Perhaps there's a place for you by my side once I conquer this-" Not today! But Tirek seemed prepared, back rearing as his raised arms blocked my attempted kick. And, grabbing my limb, the villain whirled us around before promptly hurling me far away, smashing onto the top of another tower. Ugh, that hurts. But balance yelled at me to get up, and I quickly composed myself to jump away from another beam, landing on tower after tower while fleeing from the magical attacks that intend me harm, eventually flying right into the window of another tower. Jesus, how many towers does this castle have?! Seemingly safe for the brief moment, I stood up, regaining my breath. Do not falter! We must not let this demon achieve victory! You got it! Feeling that presence loom closer, I reared back my front limbs again, balance preparing for another shockwave. And, surprise, surprise, the look on Tirek's face upon charging through the building shifted triumph to shock at the blastwave hitting him dead in the face, sending the villain out the room and flying, heading headfirst into another tower which crumbled from the impact, send it and Tirek descending down to the far off grounds below. Watching from the window, I took another moment to breathe. Yet that only lasted for so long, as another energy beam fired from the floor, the red power causing the tower to shake violently, and I already felt it beginning to submit to the magic, preparing to fall. Immediately, I used balance to leap forward out of the falling building, reaching out to another- Argh! A red fist impacted my underbelly, a grinning Tirek looking at me maliciously as his attack made us both fly upwards in the air, before taking his moment to clasped both large hands together for knocking them into me, sending me spinning and descending onto the roof of, you guessed it, another tower. I only regained enough composure to roll out of the way of another outstretched fist, kicking it back with my rear hoofs and proceeding with a punch of my own. Now it became a battle of punches and blocks. So much for the hit-and-run tactic. Beneath me I felt the roof begin to submit to the pressure of both magic and balance doing battle. But I managed to land a hit this time, ducking from another punch and jumping onto the other, outstretched hoof landing an uppercut against the grunting villain, and with the aide of balance landed a swift kick into Tirek's face, forcing him hurtling back into another wall. And I leapt to pursue, Tirek only grinned despite his state, and I couldn't even yell at the pain as some force of magic forced me to hover and fly into the wall facing him, and my eyes opened up in time to see another, more powerful, red beam of magic head my way, my limbs raised in an X-position to block the blow. Ugh... This was more powerful than even the magical attacks Sombra hurled at me during our duels... My teeth grit, my body forced deeper into the wall from the powerful cackling assault, dust and pebbles falling onto my body and cape. Gotta think of something, fast-! -Ack! Only a low gasp of pain escaped my throat by the sudden fist connecting into my stomach, the large hand forcing my four limbs back. In retaliation, I snarled myself, gripping onto the red muscular arm in attempt to pull it out. Tirek, at first, only smiled condescendingly... Before that look shifted to confusion and even panic, whereas I grinned myself, despite the pain, my hoofs pushing back the clenched fist and taking advantage of the space. The battle for dominance barely lasted long before my body slid underneath the fist, clutching onto the large limb and swerving around it. Tirek snarled in pain as I begun twisting his arm... Before balance allowed me to twirl with enough force to spin the helpless villain around and sent him flying backwards, landing straight into another defenseless tower. Without relent, I charged downwards, following after and using the speed and gravity to aid my outstretched hoof, intending to finish this battle ASAP. Tirek emerged from the hole, looking quite enraged and only roaring in pain at the hoof punch into his chest, forcing us flying through the tower and back into a main part of the castle. But not even I could control the force enough as we both began rolling across the floor, roughly hitting against walls and objects. Taking that successful moment to breathe, I moved to get up, checking around for any sign of Tirek and- Flying through the many walls of the castle. Pain and agony soared through my being as the powerful stolen magic relentlessly pushed me back, room after room until I eventually hit the wall of a particular dark room, light from the outside peeking through the ceiling. Groaning in pain, I struggled slightly to get up, the battle taking more out of me than I thought... Look out boy! Sombra's warning was too little too late, feeling a hand clench around my throat, I was helplessly lifted up, Tirek's sneering face and triumphant eyes meeting my own, before smashing me against another wall before I could attempt to counterattack. Argh! Then repeating the gesture over and over again, my body beginning to feel drained from all this. But Tirek was hardly done with the torture, throwing me onto the floor harshly, and I could barley raise my hoofs in time to stop the ruthless steel limbs trampling on my state. Ow! OW! OW! THIS [BEEP]ING HURTS! Get up boy! Sombra snarled, albeit panicking. Easier said than done-! The [BEEP]...?! Tirek mercifully ceased with the harsh assaults, smiling down at me before... Was... Was the [BEEP]er flying?! Hovering up to the air, the slow breathing monster grinned in full glee, speaking roughly. At least I inflicted enough damage for his own breath to sound pained. "That was a worthy battle, pony. Unfortunately, not even your advanced magic could save you... No, I will give you a fate far worse than taking your magic, for assaulting your true leader! Your shepherd!" Moaning, I struggled to get up as Tirek expanded the hole in the ceiling while speaking into the daylight sky. But my struggles were put to rest at the magic beam firing into the roof above me. Everyone... Twilight... I'm sorry... Those were my last thoughts before the falling debris covered my vision. To be continued...
Chapter Ninety-Five: ...But The Moment...Previously... "Remember what you said about Tirek eventually making his move on Equestria?" "I'm fine... Just, a little annoyed and worried for my friends is all." "Because of this 'Tirek' everypony's evacuating from?" "I've never seen him so terrified..." "You're going to fight this Tirek, aren't you?" "I hope not, but it seems to be that way." "You. All of you, have been the greatest things to happen to my life. From each of you I've learnt something important; you've all reminded me what it means to live again without fear, without prejudice nor anger. And I will always be thankful for that." "You should not be here..." "Go! Your kingdom needs you!" "That was a worthy battle, pony. Unfortunately, not even your advanced magic could save you... No, I will give you a fate far worse than taking your magic, for assaulting your true leader!" It only felt like an eternity before feeling the pressuring rubble pulled off me, followed by numerous hoofs dragging my pained body out with sounds of exerted grunts. Finally, keeping all that debris from crushing me was almost exhausting. With the help of certain ponies, I was pulled safely out of the debris Tirek had generously placed on top of me, greeted by the relieved yet tired faces of ponies I knew all too well. Not that I wasn't exerted myself. "Thanks..." I said gratefully, coughing before breathing slowly to regain breath and feeling to my body, gently waving off the guards who assisted me. Jesus was I in pain... "How long was I trapped?" "Only for half an hour," Cadence answered, Shining leaning onto her for support. Huh, poor bloke. Seeing the white stallion in his state filled me with a sense of sympathy and dread. "Are you alright?" "Never better." I grinned weakly, wincing at the slight aches in my body. "And all of you?" Luna responded, "As well as possible. We are assisting the kingdom as much as possible; everypony is helping one another recover from their terrible ordeal." I nodded. Then, remembering who inflicted their ordeal in the first place, a heavy frown emerged on my features. "And Tirek?" "Gone." Celestia shook her head, sorrow apparent on her typically apathetic features. "He left after your battle opposing him... To the direction of Ponyville, I fear..." ...Then I failed. I failed... God dammit... "[BEEP]!" The ponies blinked as I suddenly released a large beeping noise, expressing my righteous anger and disbelief, glaring at the ruined floor. I couldn't do it. I honestly couldn't have saved my friends from this inevitable fate. Tirek will absorb their magic regardless of my interference. Oh, they'll win the day of course, but I couldn't have stopped them from getting hurt in the process. Ain't life grand...? Shining let out a noise. "It's not your fault..." Cadence regarded him with clear worry and sadness along with the stallion's parents. But even so, the big brother of my girlfriend smiled wanly. "You did the best you could..." And yet, my best clearly wasn't enough. Moving forward to assist them, despite my own discomfort, Shining's grin stretched to a degree at the help, shaking his head slightly. "Don't worry... It's Twilight you should be focusing on, Stardust..." "The Prince is right," Trixie spoke up, having stayed in the background during the conversation, pink misty eyes blazing with a ferocity even when her magic was lost. "Your friends are about to become the next snack of that monster." A little late to stop him now... Not necessarily. ...What? Tirek only departed a short time ago. If we hurry, we may pursue and prevent him from reaching any further. Then... I can still stop him...? The very concept of catching that villain before he gets to Ponyville filled me with a sense of hope, but not enough conviction. I tried beating him once already, who's to say I won't fail again...? Fool, Sombra sneered. Only a weakling submits after one battle. You will try again, and we will triumph! ...Not sure I like that tone you have, Sombra... He's right, Jack, Specter wisely pitched in, There is still time to best this foe long before it's too late. The only question is, what will you do from here? What do you mean...? I failed to notice the looks of confusion and worry on the others faces, focusing on what Specter was saying. In the finale, you have a choice; a decision to intervene with the events of the original unfolding this world tells. You may help your friends, or allow things to continue playing out. Whatever decision you make, we are behind you. "...One choice..." Trixie asked in earnest scepticism upon hearing my mumble, "What's wrong with him now...?" "I believe I know..." Celestia replied with a tone of pained intrigue. No matter which event plays out, have faith that you shall succeed. Friendship triumphs over all in this world. The ties that bind you and everyone you love are more powerful than Tirek nor anypony else even realizes. If I can prevent Tirek from getting to Twilight, Spike, everyone... Then, yes... Yes... I will take that risk. I finally looked up, my gaze of steel conviction facing their tired yet concerned faces. My tone was as edgy as a sharpened knife, "Keep helping everyone you can. Make sure no one is left untreated." "And what of you?" Luna inquired, though something tells me she already suspected the answer. Cadence picked up on that too, pure eyes widening. "You're not considering chasing after him...?" The others released fake gasps, and I shrugged. What can I say? "Stardust... You're already injured from your last battle," Night pointed out, sounding both concerned and objective. "You would risk that further?" "I would risk facing the sun itself if it meant protecting my friends." My gaze idly wandered to Celestia, making it abundantly clear we were going to have a discussion about all the [BEEP] she's pulled recently. Add that to the bucket list of things she did to endanger her species further. "Not a particularly wise decision..." I shrugged at Trixie's mutter. "I'm the King of Terrible Decisions. Ask Twilight." "Who I'm certain wouldn't prefer you getting harmed more than you already are currently." "Better me than her," Was my retort, Cadence blinking at the sudden snappish tone. Though it wasn't intended, my voice remained just as heated if anyone questioned the things I would do to keep Twilight Sparkle safe. "I would take on the whole universe if it meant she'd be protected. You think that monster's going to stop me?" For a painfully long moment, the ponies just stared at me in wide-eyed wonder. Despite their states, they were slowly getting use to walking properly without their magic. Then, a small chuckle broke the silence, Shining gesturing in reassurance to his wife he was able to move on his four hooves alone. "I'm gonna hold you to that then, Stardust Balance. You should back up that claim now then." "With pleasure." "You're lucky once Tirek didn't take your magic from you," Luna pointed out tiredly as I walked past them, grimacing at the aching but growing accustomed to it; can't allow pain stopping me now. "Next time, you may not be so fortunate." "In Twilight's place, I'll happily accept my fate." Trixie shook her head. "Stubborn fool. Trixie knew you were hopelessly smitten with Twilight Sparkle, but are you really so absurdly reckless as to sacrifice everything to defend her from danger?" "Her and everyone I cherish, gladly." Was my heated yet matter-of-factly reply, which seemed to satisfy the stunned mare enough. It took only a few further seconds before someone else responded, exhausted warm voice belonging to none other than the mare who saw me as one of her own. "Twilight's Warrior indeed..." Velvet said softly, voice mixing in slight discomfort yet pride. Huh... Weird sensation in my stomach. I do believe it's a feeling upon a mother praising her son. ...Okay... "Her reckless, often irrational warrior," Shining added with fond humour... And approval. With one last smirk over my shoulder, I asked rhetorically before leaving after the villain, "And who would have it any other way?" That battle was just the appetizer. Now for the entree... What an ominous red... The further I entered the abandoned town, the darker the shade of blood filled the sky, something utterly alien in contrast to the cheerful blue which almost always showed above. Few clouds remained, the atmosphere so quiet you could practically feel it brush against your mane. It was a sign, a sign that I had to hurry, to reach Twilight in time and- Suddenly, everything froze to a complete halt. Where the library - my home, our home - once stood remained nothing more than smoke and fire. A charred trunk, scattered books, pages and branches lying all over the place... "No..." My hoarse broken whisper expressed just how distressed I was. And I had a VERY good idea who was responsible for it. That... That...! This is the result of power, Sombra said, expressing no sympathy... Nor cruelty. That demon will do all in his power to preserve absolution. I warned you; we should have captured Tirek when we had the chance. Now, your friends will suffer, just as you have. Shut up! Just... Shut up... Memories of all the times I had spent in that house surfaced; fun times, sad times, forgiving times, and most of all happy times. That library became more than a place of refuge; it was my home. A home where I was always greeted in the morning by one pony and dragon who saw me as their own. Where laughter and understanding was shared. Where everything valuable I acquired over time in Equestria, along with my own things gifted to Twilight and Spike, were housed... Now, all cinders... ...I'll... I'll... Thankfully, my distressed enraged mind was somewhat soothed by the empathetic voice of Specter. Jack... I am so sorry. I know what you are feeling right now. But we have to focus; Tirek and Princess Twilight are in battle right now, and the conclusion is about to begin. We must hurry... "...Right..." His tone lowered, more sympathetic and patient with me. There will be time to grieve later, my friend... But your friends need you. Your Princess needs you, Sombra added with more stress to his tone. ...You're both right. There's no time to break down because of this... Twilight and the others need me. I had to go save them before- The ground rumbled again, and some sort of explosion caught from the right of my eye's corner drew my attention. The battle... With a stern, hardened expression, anger, rage, fury and resolution pulsing through my being, I tore off, the emotions fueling my speed as I hurried towards where Twilight and Tirek fought. When I see that monster I will tear him to pieces! I will rip his cold heart out and dine on it! I'll-! Become almost what Sombra made you. ...Yes. I couldn't sigh, too busy running towards the combatants, who were beginning to get clear in sight. Specter spoke some more as I sidestepped rubble and rocks created from the battle, Your final test approaches now, Jack. Are you prepared? Certainly... But I'm not feeling the right balance of emotions right now to use my power. That won't be necessary, Specter almost sounded mischievous. Are you ready? The King answered before me, I am always prepared. What...? You fought Lord Tirek previously without our assistance. But this time, that will not be the case. For true unity of harmony and chaos. Shall be gifted unto you, this time. "Balance..." I whispered out-loud, finally making a stop upon reaching the mare and monster, sighing in pure relief that Twilight was seemingly okay, glaring at Tirek defiantly. The villain looked far more larger than my last encounter with him, more built, more powerful. Both were oblivious to my presence. "How about a trade, Princess Twilight?" Tirek inquired with a snap of his fingers. A growl emerged from my throat at the sight of our friends floating above the villain, trapped in large bubbles. Even Discord. "Their release, for all the alicorn magic in Equestria!" How about Hell no... Time is short. We must begin. Right. Slowly breathing in and out, I waited, and in my mind's eye I saw two shapes, outlines of a pony of harmony, and one of chaos. Light, and darkness, standing beside one another not as enemies, but as allies. As it is, as it always should be. People often thought that light and darkness were natural enemies; always fated to do battle against for another for dominance. But that wasn't it; light and darkness were so much more. Friends, brother and sister, lovers, depending how you view it. The light was the shield, the darkness the sword. Two incomplete things that needed to unite to create what would bring peace and prosperity to all living things, from chaos or harmony. Balance... Twilight... The edges of my vision were leaking a gold aura, the same warm yet powerful sensation I felt back at the Crystal Empire enveloped my being, covering my like a protective blanket. Now I understood what it was; Sombra and Specter uniting their powers of dark and light, and I could feel them as though they were standing right beside me. And that they were. The three of us stood united, staring defiantly and resolved to face the creature which continued baiting my beloved to make a harsh choice. "What's it going to be, Princess?" "Sombra... Starswirl... Give me strength!" And I charged, the raw power of complete balance fuelling my determined soul, Tirek and Twilight barely reacting in time after hearing my voice, the former releasing a noise of disgruntled confusion at the extended hoof impacting into his side, and sending him flying off miles and miles away, landing somewhere within the trees of the forest far off. Landing where he once stood, I glared at the direction before stating matter-of-factly, "She will never have to make that choice. Never again." "J...Jack...?" Twilight paused from her advance in surprise, purple eyes widened in stunned relief and shock. "Your eyes..." Huh? But from my new enhanced vision, I could make out the gold from my orbs reflecting out of Twilight's worried own. With a small grin, I said, "Hey love... You're not mad at me right?" Twilight blinked in earnest confusion. "No... Should I be?" Before I could answer, Rainbow cried from above, "Look out!" And my limb raised just in time, extending my other to push Twilight back as a dominant beam of pure malicious magic met its target. But this wasn't like that last battle; this time, I was more than ready to kick this villain's arse more than anything else. My limb pushed the magic away, hurling it to explode elsewhere, while finally removing my cape. And as my friends knew, removing my cape meant some serious [BEEP] was about to go down. Speaking of which, Starswirl, could you help with taking my friends elsewhere to safety? It was as though he was speaking into my right ear. Of course. And the sound of magic above prompted us to glance and see that the mares, Spike and Discord had disappeared. Alright, great. "They're safe," I reassured Twilight, as Tirek began looming closer, the quakes in the ground raising in volume at the approach. "Get out of here. I'll deal with our friend here." But the mare only shook her head, this time standing to my left in opposition towards the leering Tirek. Her expression was as firm and resolved as my own, the sparkle in her eyes gone. "This time, we will fight him, together." ...I would object, but... Yeah. And together, balance and magic took their stances, myself standing on two hind legs whereas Twilight looked ready to stab her horn into something, or someone. The villain barely appeared fazed, however, instead grinning down at his opponents. "So, you're still kicking, huh?" I said nothing, not giving this [BEEP] the satisfaction. "Good, I suppose, now I have more magic to take- UGH!" Above me the villain gasped in immense pain, my speed much quicker than our last battle, hoof sinking into his torso. Twilight took that opportunity as I leaped off him, the villain bathed in a purple glow before being flipped upside down, rather casually so, and with teamwork, I charged once again, landing spinning powered kick swiftly into the upside-down monster's large chest, sending the vocally enraged Tirek flying back, head borrowing into the ground as his body landed meters away. Twilight caught me from landing myself, grabbing my two front hoofs as she ascended into the air, flying at a proximity I never seen her use before. The combination of alicorn magic was fueling her just as the unification of chaos and harmony was empowering me. Together, Tirek stood no chance. The villain recomposed in time to see our assault, attempting a swift punch forward. Twilight, however, threw me forward underneath the fist, and my own successful kick crashed into the demon's stomach while the alicorn bathed herself in a powerful shield, smacking into Tirek's face. [Insert music Final Battle With Bowser from Super Mario Galaxy.] Four giant hooves skidded through the dirt, the forced back villain stopping himself and roaring in pure livid, this time two magic beams dividing from the space in-between his two curved horns. Twilight and I dodged the beams, the mare ascending higher whereas I remained on the ground. The villain was then forced to cover his face, blocking the high-powered colours of magic Twilight was distracting him with, giving me ample time to slide underneath the villain's body and utilize a tactic I employed on the Ursaminor long ago. Tirek unwillingly knelt at the back of his centaur knees being struck each, and I grabbed his swishing silver tail, using that to project myself upwards and flew, landing another kick this time on Tirek's back. If the monster hadn't seen it coming first, a hand reaching out grabbing my extended limb, almost crushing my bones, and hurling me over his body as far away as possible. Luckily help came in the form of Twilight, who caught me in time as Tirek fired off more magic attacks, the mare constantly teleporting to dodge the assaults. But when another beam seemed to almost hit us successfully, I retaliated with a reared hoof, my hind leg batting the attack in return, forcing Tirek to raise his arms in defense and smoke blocking his view from us. But he didn't give up, as demonstrated by the scattered boulders and rocks beginning to fly slowly into the air, radiating in red magic. Yellow deadly eyes emerged from the smoke followed by a wide snarl before the boulders were sent in our direction at a fast speed. Releasing myself from Twilight, I kicked the first small boulder away, punching cleanly through the second, flipping under the third and running across the fourth, I descended like an arrow, front hoof clenched and ready to meet Tirek's own, who reared back his own first before throwing it, the raw power sending shockwaves through the air and ground. From the corner of my eye, clouds evaporated into nothingness by such interaction of magic and balance. Falling, I rolled from an attempted uppercut, before meeting the ground and swiftly raising my front hoofs upwards, meeting Tirek's large hands. Yellow eyes met gold, the battle for dominance commencing, exerted grunts and growls escaping our throats as we struggled to overpower the other. Beneath I felt the ground begin to crack at the pressure, magic and balance clashing like two tidal waves and forcing everything around it to get swept up in the waves. If help hadn't arrived in the form of Twilight. Tirek couldn't react in time to the dead trees flying into his side and face, forcing our lock to break. Using that, my right hoof glowed as I leaped, landing my own harsh uppercut against Tirek's pained face. Following that was a grab on the villain's long beard, and the villain snarled in displeasure as I pulled forward, flinging the large demon over my pony shoulder and into the ground before me. And Twilight finished the job for me, as I leaped back in time whereas Tirek watched helplessly at the purple spear descending downwards towards his state, the Twilight bathed in mixed magic impacting the fallen villain and creating a massive explosion as the result, forcing myself to shield my eyes and body from the close power forcing my body backwards. When the blinding light died down, where Tirek once lay was a large hole, and Twilight teleported to my side, flying over the hole cautiously. No! The mare barely reacted to the swung fist knocking her flying back, and I myself almost succumbed to an attack if my raised limb hadn't blocked most of it, forcing my other hooves to skid across the ground roughly, the magic much stronger the time, indicating exactly how furious Tirek truly was. Yet the magic dying down was followed by a shadow looming above me, and I rolled to dodge the first impacting the ground, before another beam fired from the villain, this time my body going much faster at the successful hit forcing me rolling across the ground and into a lodged huge stone. But when my opened eyes spotted another red ball of magic flung my way, Twilight acted as my shield, the purple alicorn appearing before me suddenly and conjuring her shield, blocking the blast perfectly. Then she retaliated with her own blast, Tirek leaping upwards to dodge, four centaur hoofs cantering and intending to squash us. But Twilight once again managed to teleport a distance away, watching as the villain smashed into the rock and smoke enveloped his lower body. "This isn't working!" Twilight claimed, "The more this fight drags out, we'll be exhausted before long." Easy for you, I barely feel- Ugh... Never mind... There is a way, Specter than stated, as Twilight regarded me in worry and Tirek in conviction. The Tree. "The Tree of Harmony?" Twilight looked at me. "What about it?" One final key remains... And it is closer than you or the Princess believes. She must go there. Nodding, I met Twilight's look. "Twilight, we have to-" From the corner of my eye, I spotted the incoming danger, screaming without thought, "LOOK OUT!" My own power forced the surprised mare hurtling back so I could take the blunt of that magical ball of fire flung our way, spotting it right over the mare's shoulder. My own feeling of panic was replaced by pain at the massive assault sending me skidding across the ground, my back roughly scraping against the harsh dirt and stones while spotting Tirek pursue, focusing on Twilight than I. No... I won't let him. With balance pumping my body, I recomposed myself and raced after him, intending to protect the mare with my life! Tirek couldn't perform an attack on her in time as a charged back hoof swung into his left cheek, causing a ridiculous expression before his own face landed into the ground, a Balance Shockwave hitting under his centaur body to keep him away as possible. Quickly taking that, I glared determinedly at Twilight. "Get to the Tree of Harmony. That's where our friends are." How do I know this? Because I can sense them close by, and I had a felling where precisely they were. Twilight shook her head fiercely, purple eyes blazing. "I'm not leaving you alone to face this! Not this time!" "You're needed!" "So are you!" "Your friends need you more!" "I need you more!" That confession prompted my next rebuttal to a grinding halt, Twilight breathing shallowly, but expression and eyes softening somewhat. "Twilight..." We don't have time for this! "Isn't that precious?" Followed by a sight I would never had wanted to witness. "Twilight!" The mare was helplessly flung back by a red beam, forcing her far from us. And before I could glare at the demon responsible for hurting the most important being in my life, I was greeted in the face by a red fist, swiftly knocking me backwards. Another fist having me rolling uncomfortably. A kick against my side sending me upwards before followed by an swiping muscular elbow, and my vision was coated in a magic red beam. My pained body landed roughly onto the ground, slowly composing to stand up and continue this fight. I don't understand, I thought this new power was- You may possess this power, Sombra interrupted harshly. But you lack the composure and training to wield it. This is too strong for you to control; I knew we shouldn't have used it in this fight! ...No... I won't give up, not yet. You might as well, The fallen King sneered, speaking into my left ear. Continue, and your body will succumb to the exertion, your magic taken by this fiend. You will only make things worse for yourself, your friends and your Princess. I had little time for a retort, Tirek towering over me with a condescending smirk. "Even with help, neither you nor the Princess can stand up to me. But don't worry, I shall honour your bravery once I take your magic. And this time, I will not make the same mistake." A magic orb centered before the creature's horn, ready to fire off another attack no doubt to render me immobile. Glaring upwards, I was ready to face this. Rather me than Twilight, after all... I had no regrets. That was, until the pony who took the blast for me showed up between us. Time stilled, a purple body flying before us to take the hit, the power of stolen combined magic hitting the mare with harsh success, and I barley heard my own yell of "No!" escape me at the sight of a pained, eye-closed Twilight Sparkle delicately flying in the air, causing in an impact of the ground near by, a crater where the fallen Princess lay in pain, all to protect me. For me... "No..." This can't be happening... This just can't be... "Twilight..." Tirek scoffed, while I looked at the hurt mare in sheer sorrow and despair. "Pathetic. Sacrificing yourself for others will reward you with nothing." My body trembled, teeth beginning to bare and grind against one another, hoofs clenching into the ground when a deep, fiery fury began emerging from the depths of my being. An anger I have never felt before, the anger of seeing someone so special to you get hurt, just to protect yourself. If there was one certain about this... Tirek was in for a world of hurt...! [Insert music Vegeta's Super Saiyan Theme.] "How... Dare you... Hurt my TWILIGHT!" Gold, furious light enveloped my being, cracking the ground around us to express my pure hatred against this mocking creature. A scream of absolute rage erupted from my throat, gold eyes blazing heatedly at the frowning demon, slowly unfolding his arms at the display of raw power aimed in his direction. If he wanted my power, HE CAN [BEEP]ING TAKE IT! "YOU [BEEP]!" The swung fist which temporarily halted my advance hardly stopped me, with one hoof I batted the hand away and retaliated against the stunned Tirek with a forceful punch into his black chest. The villain gasped, but I was hardly beginning, and soon the creature who dared harm my Twilight was suffering from various punches and kicks against his chest, torso and face, little could be done to defend from my relentless assault. Fury and resolution hardened my punches, rage and retribution powering my legs. I was going to make certain this villain would face as much pain as he had inflicted on everyone else... And much more! The Fury of a Warrior... The Retribution of Compassion... And the Conviction of a Human! With one final punch, Tirek was forced back by the offensives, but I wasn't going to let him have a turn. No, he will never have a turn again. The villain gaped at my sudden speed which would make Rainbow Dash drop her jaw in awe as I appeared right before him, meeting his slightly worried gaze for a moment. Good, let him feel fear. Before a barrage of assaults folded, utilizing a familiar attack from Monkey D. Luffy, clenched pony equivalent of fists struck with lightning speed, barrelling into every part of the monster's upper body without taking a break. I won't give him the satisfaction. I will finish this, here and now! Tirek only gasped, the one action he was permitted to do while his body was being ruthless assaulted on. Imaging Twilight's hurt body, lying carelessly on the ground like that strengthened my resolve, and in addition, my attacks, speeding up my blur of punches before delivering another uppercut, this time from a back hoof, sending Tirek flying. And I pursued, hovering above the monster after a powerful leap from the ground. Tirek almost attacked before I flipped forward, a sweeping kick which connected with his torso for a few seconds... Then the villain flew back into the ground, lying helplessly. With that, I outstretched both my front limbs, feeling the power cackling in my limbs and extending onto my hoofs. As though knowing what I was about to do, Tirek was beginning raise his arms in defence. The golden crescent of a shockwave landed into him with a pure yellow explosion, and I landed on the ground rather softly, waiting indifferently for the light which poured into the sky to die down. And like last time, all that remained from the villain was a large hole, but I sensed his presence beneath, knowing he still lived. That's fine. I'm not doing playing with my food- But my body was. Ugh! Collapsing forward, my lungs struggled to breathe, my battered body finally completely exhausted from the raw power I had possessed. And I felt balance itself slowly drain from my being, indicating I've done enough... No... No, I can't... It's over... Boy... Sombra sounded incredibly tired himself, breathing shallowly within the depths of my mind. We have... Given you all we could... Now, it seems destiny is taking its turn... And from the small vibrations I felt from the ground, so it was. My body ached to rest, but I couldn't. Not now... We've failed Jack... Just give in... No... Specter- Starswirl interjected, voice expressing as much exertion as us. I managed... To send the Princess to the Tree... As Tirek was preoccupied... When wide horns began emerging from the hole, Sombra inquired with a snarl, What good will that do us, old fool...? I pictured a smile in my tired mind. Give it a moment... We might not have that time... Sombra might be right. My battered body knelt before the floating Tirek, who glared down at me in annoyance and... Respect? "Long has it been since I fought a being with such prowess. You were a worthy adversary... What is your name, little pony?" Stall him... ...Alright. "Stardust... Stardust Balance... The Twilight... Warrior..." At my weak attempt of sounding strong, Tirek barked out a harsh laugh. "Hahahaha! A warrior?! You delude yourself so?!" Yellow eyes leered, head leaning downwards so much as if to emphasize his words. "You are no warrior, little stallion. Just a lucky pony with unique magic, magic I am eager to take for myself. Then, your Princess is next." Over my dead-! At seeing my enraged flinch, Tirek smirked cruelly. "Ahh, you care for the Princess. You and she are close, I presume?" I simply glared at him, prompting his nod. "I see, no wonder your fury was strong. But not strong enough. You're not a hero, Stardust Balance. You're not anything; just a mere, weak pony. And I will show you and your Princess that right now." ...Heh. My short laughter caused Tirek to halt from grabbing me, regarding me with a raised brow. With a pained chuckle, I used whatever tiny energy was left to stand, giving this villain one last act of defiance. "You're right... I'm not a hero... A saviour... A good person... Anything positive, really. But I'll tell you what..." Almost there... "I... Am an idiot! A coward, who lied to people close to him because he felt afraid of their reactions! A meddler, who often got himself hurt for the trouble of changing the outcomes! A lucky son of a [BEEP], who won the heart of the greatest thing to ever happen to him!" My breathing was slowly becoming erratic, even as Tirek began lifting me up via his magic. "And I am one-hundred percent okay with that! I'm fine with being a flawed, nitpicking party pooper! I'm fine being disliked and scorned because of who I am! But at least, there is one I will always be proud of having, the one thing you scoff at Tirek: I have friends!" And with that said, I felt the magic slowly drained from me, the aura of power absorbing into Tirek's welcome mouth. And, immediately, pain began dispersing through my being, and I wanted to twitch and turn at the sudden, overlapping sensation! Argh! What the-! They didn't warn me it'd hurt that much! "Hm... You were right about your idiocy," I vaguely heard Tirek say, sounding albeit disappointed about something, before my discarded body dropped to the ground, which added little to soothe the pain encasing my being. My hands clutched to my temples and- Wait... Hands...? True enough, hands with fingers replaced hoofs, followed by clothed arms, and I felt my own body violently transforming, forcing me to convulse at the agonizing experience. And not the human body I wore in the Equestria Girls universe... This was my real form! My one true body! I don't understand- ACK! You fool! Sombra roared in my mind. It was magic which had your body adapt to this world. Now that it is gone, it cannot bear with the laws of reality here! Is that why I couldn't breathe...?! Despite my body literally dying from the contrast of it against the fictional world, Tirek's voice roared in anger, "NO! Where is she?!" The image of the purple prompted my small smile, even if I was about to meet my end here and there, body lying on one side while succumbing. Twilight was safe, at least, thanks to Specter... Along with my friends. They now have a chance to defeat him... I can die in peace... Behind... What...? The corner of my eye shone in a bright light, and it took all my willpower to even turn my head around to see what was happening now. And what floated before us had me grin slightly. Now, Tirek was truly, truly [BEEP]ed. As the Mane Six flew in the sky, bathed in a pure multi-coloured angelic lights, this time in new forms. Their manes were longer, various new bright colours added to their beings. Basically their own versions of Super Sonic, ready to kick some villain [BEEP]. A hoarse, empty chuckle emerged from my dying throat. After Tirek tried, and failed, to attack them with a magical beam, the demon exclaimed in enraged disbelief, "How is this possible?! Your friends have no magic!" Twilight, as ever, spoke as their leader, voice as confident and lecturing as always, "You're wrong Tirek! You may have taken their magic, but they carry within them just as I do the most powerful magic of all!" Friendship [BEEP]! I knew they'd come through... And at my own small triumphant grin and the protesting villain getting pounded by magical beams of the mare's individual colours, I finally lapsed into unconsciousness, Starswirl's voice the last thing I heard. In some ways, magic is balance just as it is friendship too... My peaceful nap was disrupted by a cool sensation washing down my body, forcing me to sit up. Gah! That's bloody freezing! "Wakey wakey eggs and bacey!" That voice... Discord? My head snapped to the left, glaring through pulled back strands of wet hair at the prankster who threw the empty bucket away casually and beaming while gesturing to me. "And he awakens! Sorry for the rude wake-up call Starry, but some friends of yours are expecting you at Twilight's castle." I'll give you a rude wake-up call next time- Wait... Twilight's castle... Tirek... The battle... Twilight getting hurt...! "Easy there champ," Discord said nonchalantly at my standing position, rubbing a towel against my drenched body. "Gonna want to look presentably when we get there!" "Never mind that!" I snapped, briefly checking myself a moment. Not to look presentable, but in case I was... Nope, back to my pony body. Our surroundings looked as though no battle had commenced in the first place. And the sky, looking up I saw a clear serene blue. Then that means... "Twilight's okay?" A mischievous look. "Just Twilight? I thought you'd care about how I feel too, Star." "Discord." The creature of chaos simply rolled his eyes at the impatient growl emitting from my warning tone. "Yes yes they're fine. Right as rain, in fact, now that everypony in all of Equestria has their magic back and Twilight have her own castle. Speaking of which." The chaotic prankster barely gave me time to process that Twilight and everyone else was safe and sound before a flash before my eyes, now before us standing a large blue structure. "Ta-da!" Ta-da is right... I took a few steps back to behold the large castle in Ponyville, taking the shape of a huge blue crystallized tree. What is it with these ponies and crystals... I'll never know. But yeah, the castle has seemed to have shown up in this world regardless now. Not that I didn't want it to appear at all, but my friends needn't suffer for it... ...Still, it was pretty to look at... "Come on in." Before another flash and boom, we were inside presumably one of the castle's hallways. Huh, blue. I approve..."This way. Our friends are waiting for us." "They've forgiven you then?" I asked, eagerly following the hovering creature. To see my friends again after this whole ordeal... To see they're okay... And the fact I'm alive... Again... ...Really should stop thinking I'm about to die in this world anytime soon. "Oh, yes. Ponies are always the forgiving sort aren't they?" Discord asked jovially, before seeming to hesitate, glancing at me warily. "You're not... Mad at me yourself are you?" With a low chuckle, I answered with my own smile, "I forgave you a long time ago, Discord. So no, I'm not mad." He exhaled in clear relief, prompting me to add humouredly. "No, I saw it coming ages ago." And my smirk widened at the brief flicker of surprise from the creature followed by low grumbling, an idea then popping up. "You know what, we should hang out. Just the two of us. Humans and chaos mix hand in hand, you know." Maybe I should've done THAT from the start to avoid having Discord team up with Tirek... It took only a brief second to ponder the idea. Discord smirked lightly. "I'd like that. Very much so." But from his eyes I could make out his genuine happiness, the relief that all was forgiven. "Well, here we are." And, the large doors opening with a snap of his fingers, he walked in first, hollering, "Honey I'm home! And I brought the ill-tempered human you all asked for!" That's what I would've said. Many heads turned, smiling at Discord and his antics before their expressions grew brighter at my entrance. And before I knew it I was engulfed by hugs all over, the Mane Six, Spike, Hell even Discord joined in. From the side, Celestia, Luna and Cadence smiled warmly at the scene. And the mare hugging my chest met my eyes, her own sparkling with those perfect purple orbs. "I'm glad you're okay." "The same to you, love..." I grinned sincerely and in pure, utter relief; every urge to embrace Twilight and not let go for a very long time there- Ah [BEEP] it, the mare made a noise of surprise at the sudden embrace, but returned the warm gesture quite happily, and I struggled against not letting her go eventually. She's fine... She's absolutely fine. As though hearing my thoughts, two hoofs rubbed against my back in soft reassurance. But then another mare coughed, prompting my humoured glance and added words, "I'm glad everyone is okay... I'm just upset I couldn't stop him at Canterlot first..." Twilight shook her head. "It's probably better that way... Although we will be having words about that." Oh boy. The other exchanged amused fond looks at that. Twilight looked the least humoured, but was still smiling regardless. "It took more than one of us to defeat Tirek, in any case. Our friendship triumphed, as it always does." "You seemed to have handled him without me." "Not our fault!" Rainbow interjected. "Besides, you were probably exhausted after wailing on Tirek when we heard you yell 'my Twilight!'" At that, chuckles echoed the room, whereas the alicorn herself blushed a bright red, avoiding my own embarrassed gaze. Rainbow chortled somewhat. "We heard that all the way from the Tree of Harmony." "Something must of happened that ticked yer off like that, sugarcube, and that's probably when Twilight suddenly appeared to us lookin' hurt," Applejack stated. "We never heard you so angry before," Fluttershy pointed out. "It was super-duper scary!" Pinkie exclaimed with a grin. "Quite romantic when one dwells on the implications," Rarity said with a soft smile. "Even I had chills down my spine." Discord shuddered for emphasis, a giant ice block suddenly sliding down his backside. At my shrug, the memory of how pained my girlfriend was previously making me grimace, I answered matter-of-factly, "Well, that's a lesson in life: Never [BEEP] off a human. Especially by harming someone who means more to him than anything else." The other "aww-ed" at that, while Twilight looked back at me with a bright, tearful expression, embracing me again. And this time, I fully focused on her, relief and joy pouring from my being. She was safe. They were all safe. My effort wasn't for naught... Even if Twilight got physically hurt, she was fine now... That's what matters. Then, abruptly, Twilight pulled back, dragging my hoof further into the room. "You have to see this." See what- Oh. For before us, in the center of the room, stood seven white clean chairs - one smaller chair attached to a larger one, belonging to Spike obviously - that could be mistaken for thrones, each bearing the cutie marks of their respective owners on top. Including mine... ...Well, I'll be sure to paint that off when I get the chance to. "So what's this, the Council of Friendship?" I inquired in both humour and curiosity. So I have my own throne now? Well, that was nice of them. The mares exchanged raised brows at that. "You know, I do like the sound of that," Rarity stated, followed by the girls nodding. "So do I." Twilight turned to me with a smile. "The Council of Friendship it is," She decreed. Why not? Always wanted to be part of a council. Though that was mostly thinking towards the Jedi Council- "Oh come on, he gets a throne?" With a smirk, I looked at Discord along with the exasperated girls. "Probably because I didn't sell my friends out to a maniacal tyrant." Expressed by the former villain pouting, the mares and dragon laughing before I joined in, followed by Discord eventually starting to laugh at his own expense too. But also at the relief that it was all, finally over. What else closed the curtains of todays chapter with, of course, a party and a song? Twilight had welcomed all the curious residents into the castle after informing them the danger had passed, and the ponies eagerly returned to see their home was safe and sound, and that their Princess now had her own castle. Shame about our old home... Sighing, I released a small smile, regarding the grass beneath my hoofs. On the plus side, a new family photo of me and my friends was made to replace the one that got lost in the library... Ah who am I kidding? Getting over losing my home won't be for a while. The sun was beginning to descend, Celestia wasting no time in concluding the day, eager to resume her royal duties of doing something the sun was just fine with doing on its own. Still needed to have a word with her about what she did... Ah well, enjoy the moment as it lasts. I'll let Celestia off the hook while everyone all over Ponyville was celebrating the return of what is partially their life force. Twilight and the others were still at the castle, partying to their heart's content. I had excused myself halfway through, wanting to reflect on todays events and try not to berate myself too much for failing to stop Tirek from reaching Ponyville to begin with. Guess I should've trained more as opposed to goofing off, as Sombra said. Realizing I was right for once? Hmph, don't push it. But I smiled anyway at that tinge of smugness in his tone. Another beautiful yet eventful day concludes, the sun sets, and her sister rises. Specter started getting philosophical, but I was glad to hear he sounded at peace himself. Although I couldn't resist pointing out my own faults. "I'm sorry, by the way... Even with your help I couldn't beat him." You weren't meant to. Wait what? Sombra shared that befuddlement. Something you wish to share, old one? Specter clarified with a hint of amusement. It was never your fate to succeed against Tirek. Not alone, in any case. Guided by Discord himself - whom valued friendship by this point it was far too late for Tirek's manipulations to rip apart those bonds - the power of friendship was willed to fight and win this day. Balance itself has another role to play elsewhere. But... Then, what was the point? No one told you to begin preparing yourself to face this foe. Sombra's snort echoed through my mind. It was your choice, and yours alone; choosing to help your friends through this battle and keeping those close to you safe from harm's reach. A certain image of a purple alicorn came to mind, making me shudder. Just as Princess Twilight's heart chose to save you from that attack. You need not blame yourself for her affection towards you. Have you not conducted the same action over and over again. I pictured his smile. I dare say you rubbed off on her with your reckless streak. Ohhh boy, that wouldn't be a good thing. Sombra shared that sentiment. Then all of Equestria is doomed. That Princess is far more suitable for the throne than the other mares... ...Did... Did you just praise Twilight? Don't read into it- Miracles can happen! Hmph. The former King snorted again as I laughed out loud, changing the subject swiftly. What puzzles me, however, is how you finally deduced 'Specter's' identity, boy. Hm... Oh, that. I too would like to know this. I didn't think I made it too obvious for myself. I shrugged helplessly. I sorta didn't figure it out, guys... The name just came to me in the heat of the moment. Sombra was probably blinking incomprehensibly. You... Discovered out of pure luck... ...Yeah. ...You are a baffling creature, Jack Wright. My laughter grew. I get that a lot. But seriously though, it's true Specter... You're the legendary unicorn everyone and their mothers praise about...? A deep chuckle. I wouldn't know about 'legendary.' Then my right was suddenly blinded. What the-?! I covered my vision for a moment by the sudden unexpected flash of light to the side, carefully lowering my limb when it seemed to die down. And before me, to my jaw-dropping awe, stood the transparent old pony himself. White fur, silver long beard and warm ancient eyes. His body incredibly see-though, the outline covered in gold. He reminded me of a Force Ghost... Oh my God, he's a Force Ghost. Starswirl the Bearded chuckled, slowly approaching me, the grass beneath not even pressed down as his see-through hoofs walked forwards. "Long ago, two creatures arrived in Equestria. One who wanted to rule, one who wished to have peace with the ponies he met. You encountered the former to day." My eyes widened. "Tirek..." He had a brother? I never knew this! Specter- Sorry, Starswirl nodded, eyes lowering to the grass slightly, which wavered a little by his gaze. "Scorpan only desired peace among them. What befell his brother shamed him, and left ponykind for the sins of his aggressive older sibling. He was a good friend; the closest thing I had to a brother all those years ago." "...I'm sorry." The ancient wizard smiled, eyes reflecting empathetic wisdom. "Thank you." Before looking out to the sunset, and I followed suit. "In many ways, you remind me of him. Wary at first, distrusting of the new different inhabitants he found himself surrounded by. But over time, grew to love and care for who would become his friends, ready to sacrifice his own happiness to keep everyone, friend or foe, safe from harm's reach." "...So what happens now?" I couldn't help but ask, even though a billion other questions are burning through my mind right now concerning this powerful unicorn standing as a ghost beside me. "Was that my final test, sacrificing myself?" "You were about to meet your fate in accepted happiness, were you not?" The memory prompted me to rub the back of my head sheepishly. "Well... Yeah." Eloquent. Be quiet you. Starswirl seemed amused by the antics... Then that smile dropped significantly, giving me a look I decided I didn't like. "Your time has reached its peak, my friend..." I frowned. Was that hesitation? Then the pony smiled sadly. "And now, your family awaits you." My family? "Are they done partying already...?" My question died down when staring at the expression, conveying a message it didn't take long for me to decipher, my jaw dropping slightly at the implication, stuttering out, "You... You don't mean...?" He truly wasn't meaning...? Starswirl nodded. "You had done all that was required to become a better person. You've learnt so much in your time on this world; made so many friends and realized the beauty of life once more." The old stallion had the audacity to sound prideful. "But now, balance must be upheld; bringing you here bent the rules of reality itself, and in essence, the core of balance. Tell me, do you wish to go home, your true home?" I bit back from exclaiming "But my true home is here!" Before my mind spoke up rationally, reminding me of the family and friends I had been raised with. My brother, my sisters... Then that image blurred, replaced by the six mares and dragon I have also called my family. Memories surfaced of both lives I have lived through my time, logic and emotions fighting against each other for which decides my fate. Mom... Dad... Fluttershy... Rarity... John... Ryan... Applejack... Rainbow Dash... Deryn... Joe... Pinkie Pie... Spike... Cerys... ...Twilight... "Is there no other way?" My voice sounded hoarse, as though what was to happen now hurt more than any wound I received since my time in Equestria. And you know what, that is the case! I... I don't want to go! Not yet! After everything I've done for them, for balance, for friendship, for Twilight! Surely I can be given a little slack?! Starswirl clearly heard my thoughts, a transparent hoof placed on my distressed shoulder. Though I couldn't feel it, I appreciated the gesture... "You have made many lives here for the better, just as they done to you. You will carry a piece of them in your heart, as they will hold a piece of you." Those warm eyes glinted, although his tone was wise and apologetic. "I brought you here, because I sensed your sadness from across the stars... That longing which was shared by Scorpan so long ago. But I know you have no regrets now, don't you? He's made the greatest friends possible, correct?" "That and much more." I nodded, throat feeling dry, before I asked rather heatedly, desperate for any attempt to at least stay a little longer. "But what do I tell them? Tell her?" "Tell us what?" The sudden curious voice snapped my head around, greeted by the approach of all my friends. Twilight, the girls, Spike, Bon Bon, Lyra, the Doctor, Derpy, Zecora, Cadence, Shining, Celestia and Luna. Hell, even Trixie was here. And they were all beaming positively, as though they just had the party of their lives. A brief glance to my left indicated the ancient unicorn bailed on me. Gee, thanks Starswirl, you're certainly Celestia's teacher all right... [BEEP]hole. Rainbow continued with her question, "That you're planning to propose to Twilight right after the party you're missing out on?" Prompted by several sly looks, Shining grimacing and others sharing light laughter at the snark. Meanwhile, Twilight blushed a bright pink, glaring disapprovingly at her friend. "I doubt that's the case, Rainbow." Shrugging, the flying pegasus crossed her limbs. "Why not ask him?" "Doth my ears deceive me?" A certain voice popped up from the air, followed by Discord appearing between us with a devious expression. "Are we to have a bachelor party straight after the celebration party?" Emphasized with him putting on a tux, top hat and holding up a camera. "Count me in! You know I am often revered for throwing great bachelor celebrations for the lucky groom." Twilight's blush only got more brighter by the prospect, while Pinkie exclaimed joyfully, "That's a great idea! Let's celebrate Twilight and Stardust's wedding party right away!" "No one is getting married to my little sister anytime soon!" Shining cried in irritation, while Cadence giggled at her husband's reaction. "He hasn't even proposed yet!" Before Twilight realized the inclusion of the last word in her statement, now glowing a bright scarlet as everyone shared even further mischievous looks and laughter, glaring at the ground in pure embarrassment. And while they teased her, a small smile was slowly was rising upwards, watching this scene of my friends all... Just being themselves. I felt like crying, I really did... This was probably the last time I got to see any of them... All these people I've met, befriended... Cherished... I had no desire to see them suffer, let alone for me. Life was really, really unfair... "Stardust... You're glowing." That brought everyone's attention back to me by Luna's observation. Inspecting myself, true enough, golden light was beginning encompass my being, rising off me as though gravity was pulling the light upwards. Kinda familiar... The ponies looked at me in pure awe and curiosity, no doubt expecting the light a good thing. If only... "Jack...?" Twilight inquired, frowning in worry at my expression. "Twilight..." With a soft smile aimed mostly at the mare I've grown to care for more than anything else in the world, I looked individually at everyone, taking in their warm friendly faces one last time. "Everyone... It's been a blast..." It was so hard to speak those words. "But I... Have to go..." Fluttershy tilted her head. "'Go?' Where are you going?" "My time here is done... I have to go back to my world." The reaction took a few seconds, followed by massive gasps and expressions of disbelief. "Unbelievable..." Shining mumbled, sounding stunned at the news. "Your world?" Rarity asked, processing those words. "As in, going home?" "This will always be my home," I reassured them gently. "And you my family." [Insert music Farewell from Pokemon Mystery Dungeon.] "Then why are you leaving?" Pinkie then said, sounding abruptly distressed by the news. "We- We just planned on having another party!" "And we just kicked Tirek's butt!" Rainbow cried in disbelief, voice breaking while she glared. "You can't go now!" "She's right darling." Rarity nodded in affirmation, but even I could see her eyes were watering somewhat at the sudden news. "For you to leave us now... Just after we... Say it isn't so...!" My sharp inhale and hesitation was all that was needed, before the mare followed by a few others began leaking unwelcomed tears. "We don't want you to go..." Fluttershy whispered in pure sadness, comforted by a just-as-sad looking Discord. I know... "Can't it wait for another day...?" Applejack asked hoarsely, green eyes reflecting sorrow. At the shake of my own depressed head, the orange mare slammed her hoof into the ground before looking away. "Gosh darn it! It's too soon!" Guys... Looking away, Celestia and Luna were looking at me in understanding, but their ancient reflected their own sadness. Bon and Lyra were embracing each other for comfort. Whooves patting a depressed Derpy's backside. Spike was being treated by Cadence and Shining, who looked at me with their own tiny depressed smiles. Even Trixie was looking away, trying and failing to look unfazed; a single tear dropping down her features. Meanwhile, Twilight said nothing, only staring at the floor with a grieving expression, tears slowly descending down her perfect face... It pained me just as much as them, if not more... No, that was unfair of me to think of. They undoubtedly shared the burning sensation in my own chest. To become so close with someone like this, only for them to leave without warning and sooner than they should, never to return. ...No. I won't let this end like that. The last goodbye WON'T end on a sad note. "Stop it." They looked back at me in surprise at my sudden resolved tone, the light around my body beginning to glow brighter. "Stop crying at my expense. I won't make this goodbye a sad one. Hear my out on this." Twilight wiped her muzzle a little, purple eyes reflecting pure protestant and depression. "But-?" "Please, let me speak love," I interrupted gently, gazing at them all with my own sincere smile. "You were all the bestest friends I could ever have; you made me a better person than I ever was, although I hardly deserved the effort. You taught me the values of friendship, what it means to have fun, play around, help each other, and in the end, I have no regrets for learning these important attributes." "Generosity." Rarity looked away. "Kindness." Fluttershy hid her face into Discord's fur. "Honesty." Applejack smiled sadly, green eyes revealing small tears. "Loyalty." Rainbow grit her teeth. "Laughter." Pinkie nodded slowly, not as energetic as she was previously. "Family." Spike sniffled. My gaze looked at one last pony. "And most importantly of all, the magic of friendship... And much more..." Twilight still said nothing... My focus resumed on all the faces of my friends. "You all reminded me what those things truly meant, and I will never forget it. You never gave up on me, despite how much of a rude, condescending piece of donkey [BEEP] I truly was... Still am, in some cases. I am indebted to you all forever; each and every one will be in my heart for the rest of time itself. If friendship is magic... Then magic is certainly balance... Thank you." Their reactions were small smiles and broken grins at my words, despite the fallen tears and expressions of sadness and outrage at my inevitable absence, clearly just as proud to have me as their friend as I was them. Despite our arguments and disagreements, these people meant the world to me, and I'd rather leave them with happiness than depression. I give them one last speech, a final lesson taught by myself about the values of friendship... Just as I have learnt from them. The light glowed all the more vibrant, and I knew my time was short. I could feel the pull, desiring to guide me back to whence I came. But I had a feeling it wasn't over just yet, as one familiar pony finally stepped forward. Twilight Sparkle - the mare of my life - only stopped barely a few centimeters from me, meeting my own saddened gaze with sparkle-less eyes. "Jack..." Twilight started, hesitating slightly. "I can't begin to tell you how much you mean to me... After everything we've been through; our time together, the lessons we've learnt... I don't think I can say it all now..." The purple eyes suddenly focused, reflecting that sparkling glint I always loved to see in those heart-melting orbs. "I want you to know, I wouldn't trade our time together for the world... I... I..." "...Twilight." She wasn't the only one who had something to say about their beloved. A small smile graced my muzzle, one hoof reaching up to stroke the troubled mare's cheek. Though I suppose 'troubled' was an understatement right then. "You were... ARE the best thing to ever happen to me. If I could, I would stay. If my friends are the reason why I should remain, you're the core reason... My Princess." Even I was struggling to find the right words, time was becoming too pressuring. But the mare took the hint, expression softening at my words and gesture. "Stop it..." Twilight pleaded, a warm purple hoof brushing my cheek in turn, and I slowly leaned into the touch. "Please... Don't leave us... Don't leave me..." "I don't want to..." Twilight sniffled. "Then why...?" I smiled sadly. This hurt too much... But for her, I would suffer all the world gives in an effort to cheer her up. "Because... Life's a [BEEP]." At that, a twitch of a smile emerged on the mare's muzzle, prompting me to continue. "But I will never forget my friends... Or you... Ever. My heart will always yearn for the day we somehow meet again... Twilight Sparkle, my Princess." Through the sad tears, a quiet happy smile, voice a tender softness through the content breeze. "As does mine... Jack Wright, my Twilight Warrior." And then came the final kiss. The soft, tender contact of two muzzles that never wanted to let go. Human and pony. Man and mare. Balance and magic. Warrior and Princess... And everything felt at peace... ...Before everything became white.
Chapter Ninety-Seven: Rainbow Rocks I... Joy...My Little Pony: Equestria Girls: Rainbow Rocks is the worst thing to have ever been invented by a human... Right next to the bagpipes. Pushing myself as politely as humanly possible past these cardboard students, I continued seeking out the particular group of friends, directed by some people earlier upon asking. Why is it so bad you ask? Well, it'd take me a while to explain because basically everything is wrong in this movie. The best way to describe it is imagine walking through Lego on bare feet. Yeah... That's about right. Like its predecessor, Rainbow Rocks shares and continues on with the last problems the first flick had; weak story, underdeveloped characters, lack of morals and humour. It's real only saving graces are two certain aspects; the 'reformed' Sunset Shimmer, and that a few - but not all - songs that were clearly made for just to make more money - like all EQG - were surprisingly decent. Aside from which, this movie like the last one and the ones to come lacks which the show possesses; creativity and art. So then are the flicks basically exposing Hasbro for being cold, shallow business frauds? I'll let you decide... But the answer's yes. Ah, there's the sound of generic pop music... Sighing in exasperation, I proceeded to follow the muffled sounds back to its source. [BEEP]ing Starswirl, deciding to send me right smack-dab here instead of Equestria. Instead of home. Yeah, let me endure through more torment first before earning the warm embrace of my friends, and meeting the Goddess sparkling eyes of Twilight once more... I sighed again, earning, instead, Sombra's own exasperation. Just keep moving. The sooner this is all dealt with, the better. Good point. And the more I approached, the closer and louder the music became. "And when you walk these halls, you feel it everywhere! Yeah we're the Wondercolts forever more ohh yeah!" They didn't even try... The door which had the practicing girls behind them opened quietly at my gentle push. Admittedly I was slightly nervous; though they were human versions, they were still human versions of my friends, and I was slightly anxious at seeing everyone again after how long it's been. My twenty-first Birthday wasn't all too long ago, and time, as we know it, operates differently between worlds, this one and Equestria especially. "You can feel it! We are back! And we're glad that we're better! Better than ever!" The Human Six were oblivious to my presence, intent with smiles and grins at their own rehearsal for the Canterlot High Musical Showcase. Taking advantage of that, I leaned against the doorway with folded arms and a small smile. No reason to ruin their fun, despite my initial dislike from everything wrong which was this mockery of a world, for mine and Twilight's kind alike. Hm? Noticed their extended hair and ears-? Don't, get me started. I literally felt Sombra's smirk at my annoyed response. "There was a time we couldn't see, past the differences. That separated you and me, and it left us on our own." We'll get back to this nonsensical plot point about the girls activating their magic through music in a moment. First, let's take a moment to address here how left out Sunset probably feels at this moment. I mean look at them, they're literally playing right in her face! Oh true she doesn't seem to mind, nodding and patting her knees to the beat, but I don't believe Twilight said to keep Sunset out of their activities in order to show her friendship. This was one of the many things I'll be fixing during my Godforbid time in this world. Hm. You're sticking around then. Obviously, since someone decided to have me dumped here than where I should be. No answer from Starswirl. Typical... "We are all together! (Ah, ah, oh-oh-oh-oh!) Now it's better than ever! (Ah, ah, oh-oh-oh-oh!) Now that we are back on track! (Now... that... we... are...) Yes, I'm so glad that we're better! Better than ever!" Hm? Is it over yet? "Whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh! Oh yeah, we're better than ever! Whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh! Oh yeah, we're better than ever! Whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh! Oh yeah, we're better than ever!" Now it's over. Indeed. And, conveniently, their new adorned ears and hair-tails disappear right after the music finishes. Ain't that neat? Shaking my head a little, I waited patiently until the right moment after the girls were done patting themselves on the backs. "Ehah! I still can't believe that happens when we play!" "I know. It's complete and utter bull[BEEP], isn't it?" Aren't you the King of all Praises? I think I'd hold that title much suitably than you, Sombra. The reactions, however, to my sudden tone was nothing short of amusing. Pinkie dropped her drumsticks, and the teenage girls all gasped in my direction. "Stardust?!" Glad to be recognized, though on this world I wouldn't particularly call it an honour. Pushing myself off the doorway, I was about to retort with sarcasm- "Stardust!" Before being promptly hugged to death by Pinkie Pie. Worse, human Pinkie Pie. "Ohmygosh it's so great to see you again! How have ya been?" Thankfully I was released for air, something quickly occurring to the energetic teen as she pushed past me to poke her head into the hallway, as though checking for something, or someone. "Where's Twilight? Is she not with you? Bummer." "Well, nice to know I felt missed," I retorted dryly, but smiled at her antics anyway. Despite having little to no personality, this version of Pinkie still held some similar traits to her pony counterpart. "Well I'll be," Applejack spoke next, herself and the others joining us. Sunset lingered, immediately avoiding my glance. "How have ya been?" "Yes we must know," Rarity agreed, grinning enthusiastically. "It has been quite a while since we last met. I thought we weren't seeing either yourself or Twilight again for a long while." Rainbow, adjusting her own guitar slightly, smirked friendly. "Yeah, but that just makes it better, right girls? Our friend here can also watch our awesome performances for the showcase." Yeah... Looking forward to it. Pink eyes then blinked curiously. "So, where is Twilight?" "You're stuck with just me, I'm afraid." They tilted their heads at my shrug, prompting me to clarify. "Twilight's still in Equestria, at the moment." And believe me, no one right then wanted to see her more than the man who could proudly call her his girlfriend. "It's a long story." The teens exchanged curious glances, before Applejack spoke on their behalf. "Well, it sure is great to see ya again, in any case." "Yeah! We can catch up for lost time!" Pinkie disregarded personal space by dragging me further into the room, presenting the musical objects. "As you can see, we're rehearsing for the Canterlot High Musical Showcase! I'm playing the drums! It's gonna be simply amazing!" She grinned brightly in my direction. Well, at least some were enthusiastic about this. "And I'm pondering what kind of accessories we should adorn for our outfits during the contest," Rarity added, walking around thoughtfully. "Especially now with these pony additions which seem to appear during our rehearsals. Not an unwelcome addition, I won't deny, as it does present new opportunities design-wise." Pinkie cocked her head at my low scoff, prompting my sheepish shrug. Oh yes, opportunities to sell creepy-looking human dolls with pony ears and multiple outfits! Hasbro's ingenuity strikes again! "Say, ya wouldn't happen to know anythin' about that, would ya Stardust?" Applejack suddenly inquired, inciting the girls to stare at me curiously. "We thought Twilight's crown took all the magic back with you two to Equestria." ...Should I humour them? What would be the point otherwise...? Good point. "I might know a few things about it." But before any of them could inquire further, a voice I certainly never missed volumes from the announcement speaker in the corner. "Sunset Shimmer, please report to the main foyer." As though eager to get away, the mare-turned-teen in question spoke while heading to the doorway. "Gotta run; I volunteered to show some new students around the school. Thought it'd be good of them to get to know the new me before they heard all the stuff about the old me. We can catch up later." Grinning sheepishly before making a hasty retreat. ...I get the feeling she wasn't exactly comfortable around my presence. Sombra snorted. Considering she almost downright killed you, I'm hardly taken by surprise. "In the meantime." Rainbow removed the tension, wrapping an arm around my shoulders and motioning to the others. "Why don't we give our returned pal here an exclusive? Some things still need to be worked on, but trust me Stardust, before you know it, my band will be the highlight of the entire showcase!" While the girls displayed clear irritation at Rainbow's blatant reference of the group as 'her' band, Fluttershy spoke up hopefully, "Um, Rainbow Dash, I was wondering if we could maybe play the song I wrote?" "We'll get to it." Pitying the dejected look on the yellow teen's face, I said quite casually with some reassurance to Fluttershy, "I'd quite like to hear Fluttershy's song first, if that's alright." Rainbow raised a brow, before reluctantly nodding. "If you say so..." While the others smiled, whereas Fluttershy regarded me with awe and gratitude, eagerly hurrying over to her spot on the band. Adorable. Sombra commented mockingly. Despite despising this world with every fiber in your being, you still rather prefer appeasing your friends above all else. Shut up. Also, brief thing to notice, Sentry never entered the room like he would of in the film... Good. "The Princess of Friendship?" "A Council of Friendship?" "A castle?!" At my tired nod, Rarity's grin widened. Explaining to them what has been occurring since I was last in Equestria, I was already beginning to feel slightly exhausted. And who can blame me? Enduring through this world was tedious enough, but the fact it was late at night in my own world before being transported here, I was clearly going to be more drained than usual. "Golly, you've clearly been through a lot." "More than you can believe..." Before continuing with my lunch/supper, now wanting to eat in however much peace I can obtain. And to do that. "So, what else has been happening in this school during my absence?" "Eh, not much." And I proceeded to block out the following conversation between the girls, feigning interest while eating my meal. So here's a couple of things about the movie that were left totally unclear. And I don't care if they were explained in some comic or whatever! One was Sunset and the others transformations ever recorded by video and put on the net? Two how did no one else but the sirens notice the magical beams and rainbows in the night sky during that event? Three was there satellite coverage of what happened that night, did the government learn about this and were keeping close tabs on these teens? Four how were these teens treated the following next day, did everyone else in this school acknowledge what happened last night or go about their business as if everything remained the same; did no one ask these girls questions about what the [BEEP] all that was about at the Fall Formal? Five does Sentry know he dated a pony, and did he realize he was interested in another pony in the films? Six if it's apparent people knew something was up about Canterlot High, such as human Twilight, then why wasn't there several news teams around the school, why weren't these girls famous already? Was Celestia covering for them? Tch. That would be giving her way too much credit. "- Back here?" Realizing everyone was looking at me, I snapped back to attention with a sheepish grin. "Sorry, what was that?" Rainbow repeated herself, "I asked why you're back here Stardust. Not that it isn't great seeing you again, but last time you didn't seem all too happy being here." Oh trust me, nothing's changed there. "Again, we thought we weren't gonna see you or Twilight for a long time." "Did somethin' happen?" Applejack pitched in with slight worry. I shook my head, reassuring their concerned gazes. "Twilight's fine, along with all our other friends back in Equestria. At least to what I know... I've been away for a while now." They blinked at my bitter confession. "And I'm stuck here, for now, instead of home..." "Oh darling." Rarity expressed sympathy, smiling sadly while placing a delicate hand on my shoulder. "We're awfully sorry to hear that, especially after hearing all the accomplishments you've made in Equestria. But do not despair, you will always have a place among us, until we can find a way to return you back home." At their noises of agreement and nods of encouragement, even I smiled. It's staying here I'm worried about, should everything not fall to plan. There's a plan? Ever since watching the flick... "Say." Applejack spoke up next after swallowing her food, green eyes regarding me. "You said earlier you may know somethin' about our magic ears and tails." "And wings," Rainbow pitched in. "That too. Think you could explain to us about that?" Before I could answer that question, again, a certain teen pulled up a chair beside Applejack, prompting her to look at the dejected Sunset. "Oh hey. So, how was the tour?" Avoiding my gaze still, the yellow mare-turned-human expressed her own worry. "I don't know, I mean, these girls. There was something... Off about them." And they'll be joining us any moment from now... You don't sound excited. Over some overrated villains? They're not something to hype about. "That's just it, I can't put my finger on it! They just acted sort of... Strange around me." Yeah, you'd think spending God knows how many years on this world would teach them to blend in right. "Maybe someone already talked to them, told them about what I did." Sunset sighed. "So much for making a good first impression." "Uh-huh." Jesus Fluttershy. I was torn between annoyance and amusement at the callous response. "Oh, that's probably not it." Any moment now... My eyes kept glancing at the doors the three sirens will most likely enter, after they're done plotting and having a brief power struggle which leads nowhere, warily eating my food as the girls spoke about the newcomers. There was also a chance I could fall under their hypnotic music powers as well. Dammit, if I sound like, say, headphones with some catchy music to listen while those sirens sung to the crowd- Hm? Feeling something suddenly heavy in my coat pocket, I reached down to pull out some... Aha! Starswirl, my thanks! This partially makes up for sending me here first instead of Equestria! And ah, right on cue! The second I heard the melodious call of the teens, I immediately placed on the headphones. And what followed caused my head to bob up and down with a [BEEP]-eating grin on my face, whereas the rest of the crowd was beginning to grow fixated on the girls seducing them all through music and creepy hand touches. [BEEP] yeah! Pig Power in the House! So yeah, the sirens... Well, what can I say? Adagio, Sonata and the third one whose name was never said once in the entire movie. People like to ship themselves with them; specifically mostly Sonata. They are beloved by EQG fans and MLP fans in general alike. I don't see it. They're just as bland and uninteresting as Sunset was pre-RR, sharing the exact same problems; weak motivations and nonsensical plans. Oh true they are much closer personality-wise than Sunset formerly was, but the hype and love spreading around these girls by the fans were as ludicrous as... Well, people liking the EQG movies. But hey, if people love them, I'm not holding that against them. A shame, their song here is quite catchy. But I couldn't afford potentially falling under their influence. At least I have Pig Power in the House to listen to. Again, good call Specter. Starswirl. Whatever. "Those three are definitely in possession of some kind of dark magic. How else could you explain what happened back there?" "Teenagers acting competitive around a band competition in a high school? Unnatural!" They rolled their eyes, having grown use to my old behaviour the last time I was here. Seriously though, pretty big assumption there, eh Sunset? Where'd you base that off? "Don't worry y'all!" Applejack spoke confidently as we walked down the hallway. "We'll let Principal Celestia know all about this, and those girls will be kicked to the curb in no time." Yeah, I hate to be the bearer of bad news but. "That's not gonna help. Not with Celestia and Luna already under their influence." This I already knew of, but they didn't. Sunset finally glanced at me. About time! "What do you mean?" "I mean the sirens - Or, the 'Dazzlings' - have already gotten to them. They won't be of help to us." Not that they're any more useful than their Equestrian selves. I mean seriously, 'I find that hard to believe?' You SAW magic at the Fall Formal, Principal Moronia! The teens all halted, and I paused also, meeting their disbelieving stares. Rainbow stopped kicking her football around while asking, "Eh, Stardust, how do you know that?" "More to the point, you know who they are?" Rarity inquired. Sunset frowned intently, looking decidedly worried. "Do you know what's going on?" Yeah, might as well get to what can laughingly be called the plot of this movie. Sighing, I answered with a tired smile, "Suffice to say, my visit here isn't a social call. This school is under threat, and I'm here to help." Fluttershy asked from behind, "We're in danger, again?" Glancing throughout the hallway, I looked at the girls. "Any place we can discuss this without unwelcome eavesdroppers?" Last thing we need is any further complications. And a high school was often notorious for gossip to spread like wildfire. Rainbow winked with a smirk. "I know just the place. Come on." And we followed, the blue teen kicking around her ball while guiding us up another floor of the building, then to a staircase leading up a narrow hallway towards a dank-looking door. Opening it almost blinded me, but we followed Rainbow onto what was the school rooftop, the gentle breeze of a pleasant day greeting my skin along with warm sunlight. Huh... Loved the view. "So, spill." Rainbow tucked her ball under her arm, while the girls perched themselves around several spots of the roof, regarding me with clear expectancy. Welp, no need to beat around the bush. Nodding, I glanced at Applejack first. "Earlier you asked me why you still possess magic, even after the crown was taken back to Equestria." She nodded, leaning forward. "To be honest, it makes about as much sense to me as it does to you. My guess, some magic lingered via the bonds you shared with Twilight that night at the Fall Formal, hence the absurd transformations." Rainbow opened her mouth as if to protest the absurd inclusion, but the orange teen asked first, "But then why was Sunset here seemingly unaffected by these sirens magic? She never had the chance to use the crown for her own selfish agendas. No offense." Sunset sighed. "None taken. But Applejack brings up a good point." Puzzled eyes stared at me. "How come I don't appear to be affected by these sirens dark magic either, back at the cafeteria?" "I'm guessing magic of friendship... Bonds and all that... I don't know, your guess as as good as mine." I shrugged. If Hasbro can't be bothered providing a coherent explanation, then why should I? "Well that's helpful..." You're telling me. "But who are these sirens, or 'Dazzlings' exactly? Where did they come from?" "Um, I'm guessing Equestria...?" Rainbow snorted at Fluttershy's meek guess. "Obviously, but how and why are they here?" "Perhaps if we allow Stardust to explain, we may gain some answers." Rarity gave the blue teen a look before regarding me again. "Please, continue." Will do. Clasping my hands forward, I carried on with what I know. "The sirens were, as Fluttershy correctly guessed, originated from Equestria, but were banished to this world a long time ago by an ancient pony." Whom I will be having words with regarding this matter afterwards. "They used the emotions of other being to feed themselves and their magic. Negative emotions, to be precise. As such, they often used their powers to encourage discord and anger between ponies in order to fuel them, hence their exile." "But if they were banished here so long ago, why are they only revealin' themselves just now?" "Oh, I know! I know!" Pinkie raised her hand excitedly, and at my look she answered with a knowing grin. "The magic from the Fall Formal attracted them here!" "Correct Pinkie." Her grin brightened, fisting the air in triumph. Having no energy to roll my eyes, I continued with a nod. "That magic brought them here. The sirens will go through any and all means to be as powerful as they once were long ago. For a long time now they've only been harnessing negative emotions from arguments alone. But now, they have the opportunity to take over the world with the magic you six possess." If I expected them to be intimidated, I was sorely mistaken. "Pfft." Rainbow scoffed, resuming kicking her soccer ball around with an air of cocky confidence. "They don't scare me! I say bring it! If we have magic they want, we can just use it against them, right guys?" "That sounds easier said than done Rainbow Dash." Rarity pointed out wisely, frowning in concern. "We have magic, yes, but are we certain we can use it without the assistance of, say, Twilight?" "Well I-" "Yes." They all blinked at me in surprise, not expecting that simple certain reply. With a smirk, I glanced at each of them. "I am very confident we can defeat these sirens together without the help of Twilight. After all, it wouldn't do us any favours to keep relying on one individual for help all the time, would it?" Because, let's face it, Twilight played no real significant role in Rainbow Rocks. Affection for her aside, you could've taken her out of the movie and nothing would have changed. There's no real reason to have her here; she barely did anything! Hell, Spike was more involved with the story simply by getting Vinyl to open a door. As much as I wanted to see Twilight again, more than anything, that'll have to wait. I'm here now, and I can help just as much. But I wasn't Celestia. The pony one; I wasn't going to lay out the plan without their consent first. Steeping forward, I gestured for the others to come closer. They did, although Sunset was more reluctant before joining the circle. "I won't lie, this will be very dangerous." I glanced at each and every one of their curious and concerned looks. "I shouldn't have to get you involved in this, but I'll need your help, if we're going to do this the way Twilight would've wanted." Is that your excuse? Proceeding with the more 'noble' route to remain in her good graces? "I'm giving you all the choice, you can back out now, go back to your classes and rehearsals and let me handle the sirens alone." My own hand stretched forward in the center. "Or, you can save the school and the entire world with your music. The choice is yours." It only took a split second. One blue hand placed atop my own. "And let you take all the credit? Fat chance." An orange hand. "Ya don't honestly think we're gonna let you fight this battle all by yerself, do ya?" A pink hand. "Mm-hm!" A yellow hand. "Um, I'd be happy to help however I can, even if it does sound a little scary..." A white hand. "After everything you and Twilight have done for our school and world, we would be fools to deny your assistance in your hour of need." Six gazes then focused on the last member yet to join her hand on the pile. Sunset was regarding her us all with uncertainty, clearly still wrecked with guilt and reluctance to partake in anything so significant involving friendship. But, with our friends smiling encouraging looks, a small smile emerged on her own face before a dark yellow hand was placed in the circle. "For all our friends in Canterlot High, the world and for Twilight. Let's show these sirens what we're made of." And the hands soared into the air, the vow solidified. I only hoped I wasn't making a big mistake, as the girls all looked at each other with confident and excited grins, smiles and smirks. But I know, even here, I wasn't alone. And, if Twilight trusts them, why couldn't I? ...Damn, how soft she's made me... "So then, how do we beat these Dazzlings?" I smiled at Rainbow's question. "Since the competition will now become a 'Battle of the Bands,' I think the Rainbooms need a new member." "Oh!" Blue eyes brightened in joy. "Do you want to participate in the band too Stardust?" "A splendid idea, Pinkie Pie," Rarity concurred with a nod. "Do you play anything, darling?" I shook my head, chuckling slightly at the quick assumptions. "I wasn't referring to me, thanks, but one with more potential and talent than I could ever pull." It only took a couple of seconds before Sunset's uncertain frown at my stare changed considerably to shock. "Me?" Prompting the other's gaping looks. The indecisive teen rubbed the back of her head, looking away at my affirmative gaze. "I, I don't..." "Whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa!" Rainbow began protesting, waving her arms in objection with a baffled stare. "Sunset? I'm not sure that's such a good-" "Hey remember when Twilight and I entrusted you girls to teach her more about friendship?" They slowly nodded, Rainbow frowning at my tone. "Well I don't think excluding her from the band is a good example." "This is different!" "Rainbow Dash is right, Stardust." Rarity pitched in, regarding the downcast Sunset solemnly. "It's not that we don't want Sunset to feel left out. But... Considering her reputation among our peers, it won't do us any favours in winning the competition. Surely you can understand." "Oh, perfectly, all the more reason for her to get involved, as lead singer." Rainbow's jaw dropped. "What?" Was it wrong that I felt a little smug leaving her so flabbergasted? "Consider it this way, what better advantage to give Sunset more redemption in the eyes of the school than showing her good intentions through teamwork and good sportsmanship? Remember, the sirens will seek to extinguish all competition and root out the magical users. We don't want them to potentially split up the band by sowing seeds of discord, don't we?" They exchanged agreeing yet uncertain looks. "I guess..." Applejack mumbled, still not entirely convinced by the plan. "We need everyone to work together here, and that means complete and utter trust with one another. No arguments, no heated disagreements, no upstaging one another, otherwise we're giving them exactly what they want. We're better than that." Taking a step forward, I placed a confident hand on Sunset's tensed shoulder, smiling at her reassuringly. "We're all needed here. It's what Twilight would want." "I..." Sunset still looked unsure, slowly looking up to meet my gaze. She needed to see, I had every amount of confidence in her. And at my warm eyes and smile, the former villain gulped, before nodding slowly. "If you all think I'm up to it... Then who am I to let my friends down?" "Well... I for one think we should at least give her a chance." Thank you Fluttershy! "Hear hear!" Pinkie agreed. "Heck, what kind of friends would we be otherwise?" Applejack asked rhetorically. It took a few seconds for Rainbow to finally see sense. She sighed. "Alright. I guess this means I can show off my amazing guitar skills more." Knew she would agree. She along with the other teens centered around Sunset, who looked slightly uncomfortable with the attention, but was slowly warming up to the kindness and confidence we were radiating off towards her. Sunset had it in her to be the heroine of this world, as Twilight was the heroine of Equestria. Again, they turned to me, the pony-turned-human asking for them, "So then, how do we start with beating these sirens exactly?" "Well, right now we have the element of surprise. The sirens don't know who exactly holds any magic in this school, and we're going to keep it that way." I smirked quite deviously. "Girls, how good are your acting skills?" So today, I learned that this school does, indeed, have classes. Before I could explain the full length of my plan, the school bell had rang, indicating afternoon lessons were to begin. Waiting for their next break in the library, I offered assistance to a gratified Cheerilee, who recognized me as the 'nice boy who helped out his girlfriend and put everything back in their proper places last time.' Nice to know I was remembered so fondly... Which was more than what I could say for this world in general. I managed to have a brief rest before an unamused librarian rudely woke me up, not particularly fond of someone drooling on one of the desks. Now absent-mindedly watching some random videos around this world's equivalent of Youtube, I sighed. No sign of the sirens entering, thankfully. Anyway, this school does use its classrooms, which the movies left totally unclear. It just looked as though the only things these people did was wander and hang out in the hallways. Because why would anyone willingly hang out at schools if they didn't go to class? Other reasons. Oh you're right; friends, food, smoking hideouts, drug exchanges... It wouldn't surprise me if those hippies we saw in the cafeteria possessed the latter. Ha! Probably. False accusations aside, it was generous of you to willingly approach the girls for help. I'm glad you have learnt not every battle can be won alone. Yeah well, don't get too use to it. I shouldn't have to rely on others for everything, especially if it's dangerous. I could just grab a hammer and smash those jewels the sirens wore, but some form of fate probably wouldn't allow it, would it? Has that ever stopped you before? Now you're just tempting me Sombra. Leaning, I glanced up at the ceiling, pausing the rather uninteresting video. My suspicions that were no videos of Twilight and the others 'ponying up' were true, but that can wait a moment. Starswirl, while we're on the subject of the sirens, you've banished these dangerous, soul-sucking monsters to another, more defenseless dimension... Care to comment? He had the audacity to sound modest. I will confess, it was rather a spur of the moment on my part; the sirens were absorbing too much negative energy to the point it was draining innocent ponies completely. Had I not acted in time, none would have any feelings to experience in life yet. So now, another world is in danger because of it, and with little to no experience with magic. I will not state that my actions are always without consequences. You said it, not me. I had hope the lack of magic this world possessed would be enough to null their powers, but I have underestimated the passionate emotions of humanity. Humanity. I snorted, before waving with a sheepish look at Cheerilee's inquisitive glance. Do these people even have the right to be called humans? Can we really call this world 'Earth?' It's more of a mockery than anything, a planet-wannabe with a more sickening parody of the human race. Don't get me wrong, humans suck, but to call the species here even remotely human seemed too insulting even for me. They behave like humans to a degree, but hardly enough to be taken seriously. Sombra pitched in, sounding somewhat thoughtful despite his scorn. Humanity mocks itself throughout history, but this extends to a level beyond pure comedy. Even I would not subject my enemies to endure through this shameful pitiful excuse for a planet. Really? ...Well... "Hey Stardust!" "Gah!" Pinkie's unexpected face and voice popping into my field of vision prompted an inelegant collapse onto the floor, slowly picking myself off the ground while giving the teen an exasperated look, repressing the inward nostalgia from the action. Pinkie grinned while the rest entered the library, all looking both pleased and worried. "Sorry we took so long," Sunset said unnecessarily, smiling fondly at Pinkie's antics. "Ready to get back to detailing the plan?" Making an immediately shushing gesture, I glanced around carefully. Quiet, for now. It's shameful how few students willingly use the library aside from research and studying. The girls followed as we walked upstairs, heading to a more shadowed area of the library on the second floor. The need for secrecy was a must, if we're to make certain the sirens know absolutely nothing about the girls magic. Until the right time. "So, what's the plan?" Rainbow asked, the ball spinning on her index finger skillfully. "How are we gonna beat the Dazzlings with my awesome guitar playing expertise, and everyone elses skills?" No comment. Mouth thinning somewhat, I continued where we left off on the rooftop. "As I said, they can't know about your magic until the time is right, which will be at the finals." I added as Fluttershy opened her mouth. "I know for a fact our battle against them won't be before the finals." "And how do ya know that?" "Who cares?" Says Hasbro- Rainbow. Sorry. "Keep talking Star." "All we have to do is play it safe; relent from going overboard with the music until the finals themselves. Twenty percent less cooler, if you will." Can't believe I just said that. "Your magic will combat against the sirens own at the very end." "So no revealin' the tails or ears-" "And wings!" "- Until the last round. Got it." The girls nodded in agreement, smiling with Applejack. "Anythin' else?" "Total and complete cooperation." "Done!" "I mean it." They all looked surprised at my sudden stern tone, intense eyes regarding them with the utmost seriousness. "I know for a fact there will be argument from this, but you have to remember: you're a team. This won't only be for the safety of the school and the world, but a testament to your friendship as well. This isn't one person's band, no one makes a decision without the others agreeing. You have to work together, or else all is lost." Several glances at a sheepish chuckling Rainbow. "Eheh... I get the picture." I somewhat doubt that, but alright. Nodding in satisfaction, for now, I smiled myself. "I have faith in all your abilities, but you have to give me reason to keep that faith. You want my trust? You want to save everyone and send those sirens packing? Unite yourselves through the music of friendship, and you will triumph over everything else." Regardless of how silly that all sounds... "We understand perfectly darling." Rarity expressed her own reassurance and confidence, grinning at us all. "As a team, we can accomplish anything." The teens made noises of agreement and enthusiasm, inciting my own nod and slightly relieved smile. Hopefully all that pointless bickering won't come to fruition then... "Then I'll see you girls tomorrow, and we'll see how well Sunset can truly sing." The teen smiled at that, before Rarity questioned. "About that, where will you be staying, if you are cut off from your world?" Shrugging, I answered quite humouredly, "The library, like last time. It's where Twilight, Spike and I slept during our first visit-" "Pft! As if!" Pinkie suddenly dragged me forward, intending to escort me out the room as though it were the plague. "I say, slumber party!" ...Should've seen that coming. Yes. Yes you should've. Sombra grumbled and Starswirl chuckled. Ugh... How can they possibly sleep after that much pizza...? Tossing and turning, I struggled to find any moment of comfyness or urge to sleep on this damn couch, having decided to rest down here while the girls slept upstairs. The amount of cheese pizza I had followed by the declaration of rest immediately afterwards was absurd; I can't possibly sleep now! If your Princess could see you now. You're not helping! Come now, she has witnessed him in worse states. You shut up too! This is your fault to begin with! Curious, I don't recall force-feeding you all those unhealthy snacks nor encouraged you to partake in the pizza-consuming contest between yourself, Miss Pie, Miss Applejack and Miss Dash. Are you... Are you being witty...? Miracles can happen... Ah [BEEP] this! Kicking the trench coat I used for a blanket off me, I steadily sat upwards, standing and stretching. Since it'll be a while before the urge to rest kicks in - and believe me, it takes a long time for me to sleep - I tiredly headed into the kitchen. Perhaps some milk will help- Oh... Right. Almost forgot, nothing but whip cream in that fridge. Although I like whip cream- "...Sunset?" The girl jumped, startled by the address and whipping around to face me from the other side of the room, grinning quite sheepishly. "Oh... Hey Stardust..." Clearly still uncomfortable talking to me, much less alone without the others, Sunset edged towards the fridge slowly. "The girls are all sleeping, though I found myself struggling to rest... Mind's on a lot of things, you know..." I nodded, smiling while leaning against the counter. "I know. Takes me ages to sleep, personally. The pizza didn't help." That, at least, got a small giggle from the girl, prompting my smile to widen. "How are you feeling?" Sunset shrugged unconvincingly. "As well as you can expect because... Well... You know." Eager to change the subject, the teen frowned and spoke in befuddlement at the supply of cans in the fridge. "Who uses an entire fridge for whip cream...?" "To be fair, who wouldn't want a supply of whip cream?" I should point out by now that we're somewhere around the fourty minute mark of the movie. Fun fact: fourty minutes of Rainbow Rocks is pure filler. Nothing really goes on until after this scene where Twilight would be in my place. It's only after at the third act of the film where the story - if it can be called that - actually starts going somewhere- "Ah!" My head whipped around in the direction Sunset yelped at, forcing myself to jump at the sight of human Maud Pie, who was staring at Sunset with that oh-so famous blank stare. "Boulder was hungry," The older sister of Pinkie explained flatly while holding up said pet, getting out a box of cereal before proceeding to dump said cereal over the rock as she left. And I grinned lightly at the spectacle. Ah Maud Pie. Never change. "I'll never understand how she's related to Pinkie Pie," Sunset confessed in puzzlement, prompting me to smirk at her. "The same could be said reversed." "...True." Followed by shared, more comfortable laughter, before Sunset realized she was alone again in the same room as me, coughing slightly while backing up. "Well, I'll just be heading back now, so... See ya tomorrow, I guess-" No, not having this. "Sunset." She froze, refusing to turn around and look at me. "You don't need to feel nervous around me... I'm not mad at you for what happened. I think our last exchange that night is a clear indication of that." The teen sighed, head lowering while speaking in clear shame and regret. "I know... And I'm sorry for giving off the impression as though I'm nervous around you. You're a great guy, perfect for someone like Twilight, in fact. Maybe it's just... I don't know..." I think I do. "Like you're still entirely to blame for what happened." Her body tensed at that, while I approached cautiously, speaking in complete understanding. "That, regardless of your actions now, the past can't be erased. It's not a matter of others forgiving you, but forgiving yourself as well." Warily, blue-ish eyes glanced over her shoulder. "Sounds like you know from experience." I scoffed. "Sunset I've done so many terrible things you wouldn't begin to believe. Hell, I still haven't forgiven myself completely for what I've done in the past." At that, Sunset turned fully, and I placed both hands on her shoulders for further reassurance, smiling softly. "But I'm getting there, and so should you. It's time you not only have confidence in your friends, but also yourself." Sunset lowered her eyes, but I quickly, yet gently, raised her chin with my hand so she wouldn't shut herself out from me so easily. "Know this, you are never alone. Your friends will be here for you, always." To paraphrase something Twilight has told me so many times until it got ingrained in my head. Now it was time to pass that knowledge on. Sunset mulled over those words, nodding slowly with a small smile raising on her lips. "You... Really think I can do this?" "I know you're capable of leading the band... And Twilight would know this too." Blue eyes reflected relief and gratitude. "Thank you." Was the soft reply after the teen began fiercely hugging me, pouring out the huge weight she felt on her shoulders, and I returned the gesture, knowing exactly what she was going through. That said. "I'm no Celestia, but I always humoured the idea of being a mentor to someone." Sunset giggled in amusement at my teasing tone, and my voice turned slightly more serious. "And I am willing to listen. If for anything, if there's anything bothering you, something you want to discuss or share, any worries or fears you're feeling that you're not too comfortable sharing with all your friends, ever, I'll always be there to listen, and help you. Even when I'm in Equestria." Those eyes then began growing tearful. "That means a lot to me, really." Before Sunset cocked her head in confusion. "But how can you help if you'd be in Equestria?" With a smirk, I answered while waving my fingers, "Magic, don't question it." And Sunset chuckled again at the humour. "Now, off to bed with you. Big day tomorrow, and you girls need your rest." Sunset rolled her eyes, but in good nature herself. "The same can be said to you, 'Dad.'" Before she turned to walk off, and as I proceeded to the freezer to check if any milk was there, a quiet "Hey" attracted my attention back to a smiling Sunset, leaning by the doorway. "Thanks... Again. Sleep well." And walked out before I could respond. ...Huh. Pleased with yourself? Actually... Yes. I feel rather very proud of myself for helping. What Sunset really needed was someone to listen to her. The movie had made the mistake on focusing on two protagonists rather than one, and that should've been Sunset, if this was a story of 'her redemption.' Sunset was never a proper villain, more a troubled child who needed someone to hear her out. A teenager who needed someone to advise and pour her troubles and worries onto; a shoulder to cry on, a person to comfort her in her time of need. And I highly doubted Celestia could've fulfilled that role properly, what with her job of sitting on that throne and not really doing anything... Oh wait. While Twilight had Spike and Shining to keep her company under Celestia's teachings, Sunset had no one... No one at all. No friends, no sibling figures - that I know of - just herself and her studies... Everyone needs a mentor-like friend... And I'll be damned if I don't give Sunset exactly that. No, I will not fail like Celestia. From hereon, I will be an ear for Sunset to speak to. I will be there to comfort and help her in her hours of need. I will be the mentor, the big brother, the role model if need be. Hell, I will succeed where that damn alicorn failed. I may be dependent on others, but I am not helpless. If Twilight has Starlight to teach the meaning of friendship to, then why can't I help someone who arguably needs it just as well?
Chapter Ninety-Eight: Rainbow Rocks II... Goodie..."Oh yeah! Snips and Snails in the house yo! They call me M.C Snips, and that ain't no lie!" ...Think I'm beginning to see where Eminem got his inspiration. While my ears were begging to die, I observed, as dumbfounded as the rest of the people here, watching Snips and Snails make the Rapping Dog from the animated Titanic flick look like John Williams. Afterwards, I believed it was the girls turn for their performance, standing between me as we waited for this... Display to be over with. I take my words back; perhaps I should have my enemies suffer by enduring through this... Multiple times. I smirked. A fate worse than death. But still better than what's to come, in the future... My cringe immediately turned to a amused look and chuckle as Celestia asked plainly, "Please do not drop the microphones." Yeah, we can't afford to fix the lights of one hallway; do you have any idea how expensive those microphones would be to replace? Snips and Snails - dressed in clothes from One Direction's closet - only picked up the objects and made noises as though they did a job well done. How I would desire to shatter that reality right before their eyes. "In your face, Rainbooms!" The girls hardly looked fazed by the comment, simply expressing disbelief and bemusement towards the departing tools. "Least we know one group who won't stand in our way until we get to the finals," Applejack commented in amusement. Rainbow voiced her enthusiasm. "Let's get ready to rock!" "Wait!" Pinkie then exclaimed. "Where's Rarity?" On cue, the sound of a panting Rarity drew our attention. And, just like from the movie, the teen dressed like a styled hippie. The girls were just as unimpressed, even when Rarity swished her hair to show off her glittering clothing. "We are going to perform before an audience; I'm not going to wear something fabulous? Hm." "...Yeah, you look great Rarity." She looked slightly put out by the quick dismissal, prompting my rolled eyes and sigh. "You look positively beautiful." That sincere compliment raised her hopes somewhat, and I addressed the eyebrow-raised group. "Remember, don't show your magic in the least, that'll be saved for the finals. Be good, but not too good." "Heh, no promises." "Rainbow." "Just kidding. Sheesh." Huffing, my eyes glanced then at Sunset, who looked humoured at our antics. "You feeling okay?" The girls turned to their friend as well. She shrugged helplessly. "Guess I'm a little nervous..." "Hah, you got this!" Rainbow began encouraging the mare-turned-teen, lightly punching her shoulder with a confident smirk. "You were great at the rehearsals. We know you're gonna pull this off!" The others nodded in agreement, smiling at their friend to express their support and faith. At the reassurance, Sunset only grinned a little, looking both grateful and relieved at the vote of confidence aimed at her, before smiling in conviction. "Then let's show them what we're made of!" "Yeah!" Pinkie yelled victoriously. Damn right, we've got this. Anything? Nothing. Was Sombra's response, his shadow done scouting out above. You were correct with your hypothesis, for once; there is no one attempting to sabotage their display. Good... Thanks Sombra. Hmph. Don't dwell much on it. Smirking, I nodded, leaning against the wall with folded arms while watching the girls perform. If all goes according to plan, the sirens won't manipulate the students to try and destroy the teen's show by using magnets on Rarity's outfit or focusing a stage light on Fluttershy. Also, for good measure, I asked Pinkie not to contain confetti within one of the drums; wouldn't want Sunset choking while she sang. And she sang... Quite well. Despite the initial nervousness, Sunset was already getting into it, taking Twilight's spot as lead singer. Although no one in this world or Equestria can match Twilight's voice - Yes I know she and and Sunset shared the same VA when it came to their songs in RR - that didn't mean Sunset wasn't good. Quite the contrary, she was doing great! "Shake your tail 'cause we're here to have a party tonight! Shake your tail, shake your tail! Shake your tail 'cause we're here to have a party tonight! Shake your tail, shake your tail!" ...Would it be wrong of me to say I enjoyed High School Musical more than this? Yes, but by all means, do continue. I mean, this film is trying and failing so hard to be its own musical, making songs just to push for more products and merchandise. I can't even remember half the songs in this flick; hell, I'm barely struggling to even recall the lyrics of what's playing right now. As a kid, I liked High School Musical. Yeah, I know, sue me. But at least, while the story there was lacking and the characters weak themselves, it had more going for itself than this. But at least, with the power of Disney, the songs from the film I still remember to this day. Not all, mind you, but more than this. Hasbro has got nothing on Disney; the latter knows how to advertise and appeal to all ages right. The argument that Insert-name-here is for kids so it's okay to be bad is just a lazy, incoherent excuse. You can make art from anything with the slightest amount of effort. "We don't know what's gonna happen! We just know it's gonna feel right! All our friends are here! And it's time to ignite the lights!" Now comparing Equestria Girls to High School Musical is hardly fair, I'll agree. Equestria Girls isn't decent; it's commercial diarrhea! Are you gonna keep quoting Mr. Plinkett the entire time we're here? Probably. "Shake your tail 'cause we're here to have a party tonight! Shake your tail, shake your tail! Shake your tail 'cause we're here to have a party tonight! Shake your tail, shake your tail! Shake your tail 'cause we're here to have a party tonight!" And even though only Celestia and Luna applauded the teens while the student body acted like sour losers, the girls looked quite pleased themselves. As was I; no sabotages, no arguments, no nothing. And when Sunset turned to look at me with a hopeful smile, I winked with a thumbs up, messaging what a great job she and the girls did. Even though I hardly paid attention. But when it was Derpy's turn, then I began paying attention. You know what's funny? Watching Sentry throw a hissy fit after discovering his "band" lost to the Dazzlings. It's a shame though, considering what he did to Twilight in the original timeline of RR, I have no justification now to deck the [BEEP]tard below the belt. After Legends of Everfree, that piece of [BEEP] doesn't deserve to have any type of reward for anything. Speaking of which, what is the award here? What's the grand prize for winning this contest? The movie never stated. A trophy? A pat on the back? If it's the latter, I'm throwing my own hands up in frustration. If there's no substantial reward, why bother making an effort to win? Bragging rights? The feeling of accomplishment for winning a school competition that will no real bearing on your overall life? I can see Sunset and the group entering for fun, but someone like Trixie? Who, by the way, was playing arguably the best song in this entire film. Not an argument. "You better believe I've got tricks up my sleeve! See me dominate, 'cause I'm powerful and great! You better believe I've got tricks up my sleeve! See me dominate, 'cause I'm powerful and great!" Yeah, we've already reached the semifinals. And I have to say, thanks to my advice, the girls have had little-to-no arguments through the majority of the competition. There've been some hiccups here and there, but nothing too damaging revolving around friendship. Although some of said heated debates were a ruse, whenever the sirens were near, to keep up the illusion we were under the Dazzling's influence. Got to give them credit for their acting skills, most especially Applejack and Rainbow's. The Rainbooms have yet to fall apart by the seams... Which is more than I can say for the rest of the competition. Bulk Biceps bested Snips and Snails with a tiny violin. That must be more embarrassing than their rapping. Sentry's band beat the vegan band. The Rainbooms stomped Octavia's violin... Although the sight of the human violin player caused me to grimace. Another loose end I had to resolve when I go back to Equestria... Trixie's group defeated Lyra and Bon's piano duet. And so on and so on. And although in the film the sirens played another of the few decent songs in this flick while displaying these bands beating one another, I had to again cover my ears with those headphones, which played another catchy song Starswirl provided. Ducktales! Woo-oo! "Looks like you were right," Sunset spoke from behind, prompting me to glance over my shoulder. "Seems we'll be competing against the Dazzlings in the finals, if we beat Trixie's band first." "When we beat Trixie's band first!" Rainbow added cockily, wrapping an arm around the uncertain teen's shoulder. "She's got nothing on us, not with the song we'll be playing this round!" Right... That song... Sighing, I said flatly, expression stern to emphasize how important this was. "Remember Rainbow, don't overdue it." She scoffed, waving in reassurance. "Don't sweat, I've got this." "We've got this." Applejack pitched in firmly, inciting Rainbow's eye roll. "Um, are we still going to play my song at the finals just like we planned?" Fluttershy inquired shyly, clutching her tambourine to her chest for weak support. "Yes we are." She brightened at that, inciting my own smile. "That will be the song we play against the sirens. After they believe they've succeeded in their plan, then we strike." My gaze then resumed on all the girls, holding up their respective instruments readily. "We're almost there; we'll show them the power of friendship which triumphs over anything soon." They nodded, grinning at one another. "You better believe I've got tricks up my sleeve! See me dominate, 'cause I'm powerful and great!" Ah, sounds like Trixie's done. After bowing with smug grins, the lead singer of that group decided to come join us, mocking speaking to us, "Heh, you're never top that performance, Rain-goons." But before Rainbow could retaliate, I stepped forward, a broad smile on my face. "That was a fantastic performance Trixie." The teens blinked in surprise, whereas Trixie only looked more pleased with herself. "You wouldn't happen to have a recording of that song for download, would you?" Really, Trixie's the real winner here; she never once used magic to win the competition. Technically, these girls cheated if they were declared the victors of the contest. Hell, during this scene she even pointed that out about Twilight. This time, the teen looked genuinely taken aback, before quickly recovering. "N-Not yet. But Trixie is flattered you enjoyed her spectacular performance. I guarantee you it will be far more noteworthy than what your friends here play." I placed a hand on Rainbow's shoulder when she was about to open her mouth, saying calmly, "We'll see. Let me know when you're giving away records of your song, I'll be first in line." With a satisfied smirk, Trixie glanced at the others condescendingly before walking off. And as soon as she was out of sight, Rainbow glared at me, shrugging off my hand. "And just what was that about?" "Just because I'm helping this band doesn't mean I can't appreciate others songs." Even though what little there was. The blue teen regarded me with a heavy frown, before huffing. "Next up: The Rainbooms." The speakers called, rather unenthusiastic. And before Rainbow could eagerly approach the stage, I grasped her arm firmly for a moment, though not unkindly, while the others moved ahead. Pink eyes glared in confusion, but my own expression was firm. "Remember, don't show off... Too much." She rolled her eyes, and quickly joined the others to perform as soon as I released her arm. Crossing my arms, I leaned against the wall, observing the upcoming display with slight apprehension. The other girls I can trust, but I can't have faith Rainbow won't get too overboard with herself; especially when this is a glorifying mostly-solo but what a great person she is. I think even pony Rainbow would say her human self needed to chill a little. At least this world hasn't taken away too much of your wisdom, what little there is. ...Not going to comment. Good, because we may have an issue. Oh dear God... What now? I did as you requested- After five minutes of arguing, also. Let me finish, boy. From the side, Sombra's shadow looked like it was leering at me. It probably was. I have reason to suspect the sirens are aware of the teenager's magic. What?! My observations from the shadows revealed to me some of the pathetic wretches in this school have blabbered more than they should. ...God dammit! We need not fret. Starswirl's voice reassured us. We have reached the point when any attempts of sabotage on the siren's behalf would prove naught. I'm hardly concerned old one, Sombra retorted in irritation, while the stage dramatically opened for the music to commence. I could care less what fate befell this world. But I'd rather not have my host fall under their egotistical influence as well. Love you too Sombra. Quiet worm! "Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Awesome as I wanna be!" Sombra/Stardust shippers, commence with the art and fics. Will you cease this mindless amusement- Oh Equestria... What... Wait, I'm sensing a presence approaching. One of the sirens? Worse... For you, in any case. "You really think they're gonna win?" Oh [BEEP] off! Dark blue eyes stared at me in full skepticism. "With Sunset in the band? Not exactly appealing to the crowd." "I'm sorry," Was my cool response, inwardly imagining setting Sentry on fire where he stood. "I don't recall asking for your opinion, Sentry." Those eyes of his narrowed, before he looked over to the performance. "You're making a big mistake." Yeah? Hasbro made the big mistake of creating you, but I don't see them rectifying that. Timber Spruce? That's worse! "Yeah, I'm awesome, take caution. Watch out for me, I'm awesome as I wanna be! (Yeah!) I'm awesome, take caution. Watch out for me, I'm awesome as I wanna be!" Jack, calm yourself. Specter- Starswirl advised. Your disdain will provide the sirens more energy. Hmph. Sombra commented thoughtfully, Perhaps the school was never necessary to empower them to begin with; you would've been enough. Will you shut up-! Jack, the stage. Hm? Oh Christ! Just like in the flick, Rainbow was beginning to enjoy herself far too much. Unfolding my arms, I took one step forward, ignoring Sentry's tuned out words. For the love of- She needs to calm down, here and now. What should I do? Close the curtains? Unplug the stereos? The stage lights were now all focusing on the guitar-shredding teen. This was bad; I got the feeling she would keep playing regardless. Dammit Rainbow, TONE IT DOWN! Then, as though hearing my internal demand, Rainbow paused briefly, pink eyes blinking rapidly, before shaking her head and resuming her solo. But, to my surprise, the tone was lowered significantly, and the stage lights resumed focused on the other girls, who looked just as surprised as I was, before quickly playing their instruments again after the light focused on them individually. What happened just then...? "Step aside now, you're just gettin' in my way! I got sick chops you could never hope to play! When it comes to makin' music, I'm the ruler! You wish you could be twenty percent cooler!" "Ugh, what was that...?" Huh? Sentry, meanwhile, was clutching his temple, eyes clenched shut. "It felt like something was screaming in my mind just now..." ...Did I... Do that...? Who else? Sombra sounded particularly disgruntled himself. It would be enough to provide anyone within the vicinity with a migraine. Ugh, that was painful... Starswirl, however, sounded rather proud. It seems balance has revealed to you another ability. Your connection to your friend had her hear your plea. But... Wait, I'm telepathic now?! Hmhm, not quite. I'll explain it later. Yeah, you always do... "Yeah, I'm awesome, take caution. Watch out for me, I'm awesome as I wanna be! (Yeah!) I'm awesome, take caution. Watch out for me, I'm awesome as I wanna be!" I'm surprised. Hm? By what Sombra? By your lack of interaction with the sirens. And here I believed you thrived in attempting to reform other creatures with your words. What? Reform them? [BEEP] that, I'm far from interested in speaking with, much less redeeming them. For starters, their powers could still have an influence of me for all I knew. And second, considering the power-crazed state they were currently in, when their plans seem to be so close, why bother? I doubt any of the three are up for sitting down and discussing their origins to find a compromise. Sonata, maybe, but right now, there's no point. Maybe another time. Or perhaps you are too simple-minded on your desire to see your Princess again everything else just presents an obstacle to you. That's not- "Alright, why'd ya call us here?" My gaze turned from the setting sun towards the girls, who have arrived on the school rooftop, Rainbow tapping her foot impatiently, exclaiming heatedly, "We have to rehearse for the finals, remember?" Rarity stepped forward. "I'm certain Stardust wouldn't have asked for us to meet him here without good reason." "You're right Rarity." Sunset added, looking at me curiously. "Is it about the Dazzlings?" Nodding, I unfolded my arms. "Firstly, I want to express how proud I am of you girls." Which wasn't something I entirely expected, in all honesty. "You've worked together to reach this point, you refused to allow your friendship tested in the name of pressure and competition. Twilight would be proud of you too." Now with that plot point of the girls needlessly arguing with one another to help fuel the siren's magic out of the way. The teens all smiled, looking pleased and flattered by the genuine praise. "Aw shucks," Applejack replied modestly. "What kind of friends would we be if we focused more on winnin' than our own friendship?" "It's the whole point of this band," Pinkie pointed out brightly. A smile rose of my own face. "Although apparently the sirens are now aware of your... Magical display back at the Fall Formal." Several eyes widened, prompting my reassuring gestures. "But we've reached the point where any attempts on their part to sabotage your friendships will be pointless. They think they've won, that we're all oblivious to their own magic." "Heh, we'll show them wrong." "Indeed, Rainbow." Walking forward, my expression turned solemn. "But in order for the final stages of our plan to work, they need to believe they have achieved ultimate victory. And to do that, we have to perform exactly at the same time as them from a spot where our music will clash with their own." Beginning a literal battle of the bands, something which was both laughable and utterly ridiculous. "Um, how do we do that?" "All in good time Fluttershy. But I will say this, it's not too late to back down now." Well, it kinda is. But I at least like to give people the chance not to endanger themselves any further. "I'm not exactly comfortable with getting my friends in danger but-" "Then it's a good thing it ain't your call," Applejack interjected humouredly, looking back at the smiling others. "We chose to help, and we certainly ain't backin' down now, not when we've come so far." "Heck yeah!" Rainbow pitched in, smirking in disbelief. "Let the Dazzlings take the competition and the world? As if we're gonna let that happen!" Standing between us, the blue teen extended a fist. "Ready team?" "All for one and one for all!" Pinkie bounced happily, joining her fist with the others to create a circle of conviction. Applejack followed, then Rarity, and Fluttershy, and eventually Sunset. Then, six expectant looks turned to me, prompting my small smile. Perhaps they're not entirely unlike their pony selves... "Then let's show these sirens what we're made of," I announced confidently, joining my own fist with the group. And together, our hands soared through the air as Rainbow called out triumphantly. "Got it! Let's show these Dazzlings not to mess with our friends!" I added after Rainbow, "We'll need to find Vinyl Scratch for this final phase of the plan to work; she has something we'll need." Something terribly contrived and nonsensical, but it's necessary to sort out the final mess of this movie. Pinkie winked. "On it!" Before speeding out through the door into the school, slowly followed by the others. Now just one moment. One hand placed firmly on Sunset's shoulder, prompting her startled gaze at me, whereas I smiled at the others. "We'll join you in a moment." They nodded, and I waited until they were fully out of sight before meeting the mare-turned-teen's look. "How are you feeling?" "...A little anxious, I guess. Okay, maybe a lot more anxious." Sunset sighed, furrowing her brow. "Not that I don't have faith in my friends or the plan but... I'm just worried." "They'll do just fine." But she shook her head. "That's not what I'm worried about. It's me... Or more specifically, if I'm capable of doing this." She met my gaze again after staring at the ground, eyes pleading for some type of reassurance. "Can I really do this for everyone? I don't know, maybe Twilight would've been a better lead singer than me, maybe I should've let Rainbow be the lead the whole time. Everyone clearly still distrusts me. And if the sirens know about my past, who's to say they won't use that against me tonight-?" "Oh Jesus, you're beginning to sound like Twilight." Just what I needed, two worrywarts. Sunset blinked while, I chuckled, patting her shoulder gently. "You're gonna be fine. And how do I know this? Because I'm typically right." "That's not exactly reassuring..." But a small smile cracked on her lips. In my mind, Sombra snorted. "Sunset, I told you, we all have faith in you; it's you who needs to have faith in yourself." She expressed guilt at that, prompting my comforting smile. "Twilight would say the same thing; she would want you to be more confident with your capabilities. I didn't request you as lead singer for [BEEP]s and giggles, I did it because I trust you; have faith in you. And the girls, over the majority of your performances together, have too. You are capable of doing this." "...Are you sure?" "More than you believe." At the lack of hesitation, Sunset walked past me, staring off into the... Well, sunset herself, expressing hidden from me. Guessing now this is the part where she eventually looks over her shoulder with a confident smile, ready and willing to aid her friends in this hour of crisis. The phoenix rising from the ashes. And, right on cue. "Let's finish this." "Welcome to the show... We're to let you know..." Wait a second... Hm? We prevented the girls from getting trapped beneath the concert stage, correct? You did, but proceed. And that would've stopped their own negative energy from empowering the villains, right? Indeed. So why the [BEEP] are they STILL powering up as though nothing's changed, with the girls here right beside me and ready to perform? ...I think you just uncovered a new "plothole" of your own making. ...Huh. "How are we suppose to play over them from up here?" Rainbow asked from our position on the hilltop overlooking the performance, Rarity taking the quick time to craft new costumes for them during this one-time event, including for Sunset, who adorned the clothing Twilight would've worn. The answer to Rainbow's question, came in the sound of a beeping car, and we turned our heads to the one of the most absurd plot conveniences of all time. Human Vinyl Scratch, with her fancy white convertible, transformed from the press of a button. Into a large stereo. While the girls cheered, I shook my head. Alright, let's get this [BEEP]show over with. "Alright girls, show them what friendship is all about!" They nodded, grins of confidence and hope on their faces while taking their places, myself stepping out of the way to allow this to happen. Though I changed little, I was content with what I've managed to do so far. Oh I would hardly say a little, Jack. Starswirl confided, voice expressing enthusiastic pride. You cast aside your prejudice for this world to help your friends, prepare them with the knowledge needed, gave Sunset the role she deserves and gave her confidence to become a better person. Perhaps an alternate vital lesson would've been shared within that room where the girls would have been trapped within, but you reminded them constantly that their friendship was more precious than winning an overall competition. Princess Twilight would be proud of you as well as them. ...Thanks, Starswirl. That, really means a lot to me- Oh, they've begun. "Oh-oh, oh-whoa-oh! I've got the music in me! Oh-oh, oh-whoa-oh!" Even from all the way up here, I can sense the siren's outrage at the sudden disruption to their performance. They paused from their ascent with their newly-regained small wings, which looked quite laughable all the way from up here. And Sunset took the lead where Twilight would've, pouring out her effort and feelings into this performance. "Don't need to hear a crowd, Cheering out my name! I didn't come here seeking Infamy or fame!" Doesn't quite work for her, the lyrics... Eh, what can you do? "The one and only thing That I am here to bring! Is music, is the music, Is the music in my soul! Gonna break out! (Out!) Set myself free, yeah! Let it all go! (Go!) Just let it be, yeah! Find the music in your heart, Let the music make you start, To set yourself apart!" Right now, I was just content letting them take the lead, until the real battle began. But my interference would be a short one. The transformations already took place; ears, wings and tails appearing all over the determined teens... Save for Sunset. But she didn't look entirely deterred, still singing alongside the girls in their effort to defeat the threat to their world. Even if this wasn't her place of origins, this world was home to Sunset... As Equestria was home to me... The sirens, meanwhile, accepted the challenge. "What we have in store, (Ah-ah!) All we want and more! (Ah-ah!) We will break on through, (Ah-ah) Now it's time to finish you!" A red flashing light, the sirens summoning what is essentially their Stands. By that I mean their true forms, the human bodies hovering as three serpent-like creatures rose in the air. But I'm gonna call them their Stands, just as I typically call Sombra my Stand. Which still remains unfunny, mind you. Then the real battle finally commended. Through the power of Pinkie's enhanced drums, magical blastwaves momentarily repelled the beasts. Followed by Rarity's crystal shard attack, Fluttershy's beam of butterflies- I'm sorry, I can't possibly describe what is happening right now with a straight face. This is too [BEEP]ing silly for me to take seriously. I was torn between laughing and shaking my head. Not even Disney went this far in terms of music battles. The lead siren, having enough of the stalling, retaliated with an echoing scream aimed down at us- Ugh! My hands reached to cover my ears at the onslaught, and the girls weren't doing much better. Together, all three of the creatures fired off waves of a siren's call, forcing the girls back. And my instinct told me what would happen next. The microphone knocked from Sunset's hand by the raw power. But, by good timing and remembrance, my outstretched hand caught the microphone, secured tightly in my grip. Nope, not gonna let this roll off somewhere. Getting up the girls turned to me in clear worry, and I wordlessly stepped forward, towards a distraught Sunset Shimmer. However, her expression shifted from concern to confusion as I held the object before her, waiting for her to take it. And a brief moment of meeting my gaze told her all she needed to know. Your friends have faith in you. As do I. As though hearing that, the teen closed her eyes briefly, expression conflicted. Then, a small, confident grin reached Sunset's lips, and she wordlessly took the microphone, stepping back into place with a glaring defiance at the observing sirens. The scene where she took off her jacket for display of epicness was replaced by staring the three large creatures down. Sunset was filled with DETERMINATION. ...You went there. I did. Vinyl took that as a sign, pumping up the jam as Sunset began rising like the phoenix she was destined to become. "You're never gonna bring me down! You're never gonna break this part of me! My friends are here to bring me 'round! Not singing just for popularity! We're here to let you know! That we won't let it go! Our music is a bomb and it's about to blow! And you can try to fight, But we have got the light of Friendship on our side!" And just like that, a large wave of rainbow colours blasted back the charging sirens, repeating exactly what happened in the flick. Dazed students from below began turning their heads at the more triumphant music, paying no heed to the three flying humans on the stage. No, when it comes to music, just like food and relationships, a teenager's mind is always stubbornly simple-minded. "Got the music in our hearts! We're here to blow this thing apart! And together, we will never, Be afraid of the dark!" And, at last, Sunset gets her reward. By learning to have confidence in herself and trusting in her friends, who in turn completely and utterly trust her now, after displaying how convicted she was to save everyone and joining in the fun, the phoenix gains its long-lost tail. And the ears, but they're far less symbolic. No wings though... Not yet anyway. "Here to sing our song out loud! Get you dancing with the crowd! As the music of our friendship, Survives, survives, survives!" And, all hovering together, their friendship fires a rainbow beam into the sky, forming together their combined Stand. And this, ladies and gentlemen, children of all ages, spawns one of the most ridiculous, ham-fisted, laughable, drug-induced spectacle only the writers of this show can think of. As emerged from the clouds, by the united might of friendship, was a gigantic bohemian which forced me into uncontrollable laughter. I mean, they're trying to be all epic here, but it's just hysterical, even in person. The comical Horse Jesus rose in the skies, staring down with pure white eyes at the scared sirens below, before firing off a simple white beam from the horn which immediately evaporated their true forms and destroyed the red gems the girls adorned. Hahahaha... [BEEP] this film... And the sirens lay beaten, attempting to sing with their weakened selves but boo'ed off the stage by a salty crowd of ungrateful teenagers, I was still laughing my arse at what just occurred. Okay, even my final battle with Sombra wasn't this overplayed. Let's just take a moment to appreciate our new Lord and Saviour, Horse Jesus. Thank you Horse Jesus. Stop saying that. Sombra complained in exasperation while Starswirl chuckled in deep amusement. Beside me, the girls exchanged victorious yet blissful grins, initiating a group hug for a job well done- Ugh! And pulling me into it. Sure, why not? I happily embraced the teens also, exchanging a second of pride with Sunset's gaze, who smiled ecstatically at my expression. Proud of ya kid... And as we reached the stage, it was she who examined the fallen broken pieces of what was once dear to the fled sirens. "Guess we know now why these were so important to them." Shouldn't we pursue them? Nah, I get the feeling we'll cross paths again sometime in the future... That's how it usually goes... Although this only proved the fact they never needed to feed off negative energy in this world to begin with. Their motivations - mostly Adagio's - was pure selfishness, nothing more. Perhaps this can be talked to, but that's for another time. Indeed it is. Starswirl concurred, voice betraying warmth. My gratitude for tying up a loose end of my own. You've earnt it. ...Earned what...? "Where's that music coming from...?" Fluttershy suddenly inquired, and we all looked upwards, beginning to hear the faint sound of music which was rather familiar... ...No way...! Oh good grief, no... Oh good grief, yes! My hand reached out to grab a discarded microphone, quickly heading towards the stage where hundreds of students observed in surprise at the music from thin air, before cheering at how hyped it sounded. Alright girls, you've had your fun. Now it's my time. I'll show you all what real music is. Crush 40 style! So then, overall thoughts? On? The movie. Ah... Well, despite the fact it held the same problems as its predecessor had - cliche circumstances and settings, weak story, weak morals, weak characters, all made for the sole purpose of blatant merchandising so unsubtle it makes Frozen look like Citizen Kane - it's still not as bad as the first one. I waved to the girls from my spot, continuing my trail of thought. Oh it is bad, horrendous even. But at least some effort was put into it, at least if by a margin. At least some were given character. At least you can fine some humour in it at places; mostly Maud Pie and Derpy. And some of the songs were actually memorable and catchy. So, it's bad, but compared to the first and the following sequels, it's the least bad. The Revenge of the Sith of the prequels. The Heavy Rain of the David Cage games. Tell you what, I'm glad this was all over... For now anyway... Hmph. Enjoy it while it lasts boy. Don't worry, I will. "You're certain she'll be here soon?" A voice startled me from my thoughts, Sunset approaching me with a raised brow. I shrugged. "Hopefully, that mare always did go to the library alot." Relying on the hope that she spots the buzzing book in the room after the stallion delivered the books to her castle. But I had faith. It's what kept me going in Equestria. A light smile. "You miss her." "More than you realize." Was my automatic response, smiling back at the girl rather tiredly. Last night's performance really drained me. And speaking of. "Just as you don't realize how proud I am of you for last night." Sunset waved it off, looking quite bashful. "I just did the best I could." "That doesn't make me any less proud." I tilted my head, grinning at the shy teen. "I mean it Sunset, you showed a lot of courage and willingness last night, for your friends and everyone else in the school, not to mention the whole world. Redemption has come closer than you realize." "All thanks to you," She responded, grinning rather gratefully. "If you weren't here to support us - support me - I dread to imagine what the different outcome would have been." If only she knew. With one hand clenched to her fist, Sunset's eyes closed, a small yet firm smile. Then followed by flashing blue-green eyes. "But I know now, without a doubt, I do deserve my friends. And I will never return to that past life of loneliness, not when I have others care for me, as I care for them. " Hmph, remind you of anyone? Nodding, beaming quite proudly at the realizing teen, I looked back at the others. The teens lounged around the statue and mirror, waiting for a certain someone to appear once more. And the mere thought alone of seeing her again rid me of the present topic with Sunset just now, getting the faint sensation she'll pop up any minute. My body tensed somewhat, a feeling on anxiety finally rising up from my stomach. Sunset obviously picked up on my state, noticing my expression and shift of posture. "Nervous?" "An understatement..." "...I still don't understand about one thing," The yellow teen began, regarding both the mirror and myself curiously. "You arrived me in spite of there being no full moon yet, without Twilight's knowledge of your current whereabouts. You knew all about the sirens and their plans. Come to think of it, you knew of their intentions even before they arrived at the school, and the way you guided us around the school, as if you knew where they were going to be and how they were going to perform their next action..." As she said all this, a slow amused grin grew on my features. Rubbing her chin, green-blue eyes widened slowly as the implications began sinking. "You knew about the book I had that was once used to contact Princess Celestia. And the way you looked completely unfazed when they transformed to their true selves, and just as we used the magic of friendship to beat them, almost like you've seen it all happen before...!" She gazed at me in shock and disbelief. "But that means-!" Her train of thought was cut off by the sound of someone arriving from the portal. Our heads whipped forward, and my heart stopped beating. Sparing me a small glance, Sunset approached the lying girl along with the exclaiming others. She's here... She's here... "I'm here!" My breath halted at the sound of her voice, insides feeling like tearing themselves asunder at the aching and yearning I held for this angel since the day I departed from her. How much time had passed for her? Did she think too much about me? Did she cry a lot? I hope not, but it would gratify me to know how much she missed me. I couldn't begin to describe how much I missed her... While Sunset helped pull the Princess up, the latter found herself swarmed by chattering, ecstatic friends before another group hug was commenced. And I stayed stuck, rooted to the bottom of the steps in frozen shock and apprehension. I had this all planned out... And already it felt like everything was unraveling faster than I expected. But who cared... She was here... My Princess... "I read there was an emergency, so I came as quickly as I could," The love of my life explained to the girls after the embraces, myself unable to see her expression. "What's the emergency, exactly?" Applejack, glancing over, smirked with a wink. "A certain someone misses ya." And I gulped, everything freezing to a halt when Sunset simply smiled to Twilight's blatant confusion, wordlessly turning her around. Purple met blue-green. For what felt like eternity had passed, neither of us dared to move, our expressions more than stunned. Twilight's mouth was agape, purple sparkling eyes widened to impossible degrees. And I briefly noticed the necklace, the small silver crystal book with a star in the center hanging around her neck. She still wore it... Did she ever take it off...? "J...Jack...?" Even all the way here, the faint sound of her beautiful voice reached my frozen ears, and I could only swallow an inaudible gulp. One small step forward from her. I had this all planned out, I would let her approach with a small, confident smirk of my own, addressing with a quiet teasing "My Princess" before she would hug me and potentially smack me- "Jack...!" Ah [BEEP] it! My feet tore across the ground without a moment's hesitation, only taking a second or two before we found ourselves in each others arms. Without even thinking, feeling the warmth and comfort of her body once more, my arms spun her in the air, a blissful laugh and grin emerging on my face as her hair whipped in my field of vision. She's here! She's here! She's here! Calm the [BEEP] down, boy... Ignoring Sombra's negativity, too focused on the mare before me, we didn't let go for a very long time. From the corner of my eye, the girls snickered and smiled brightly at the scene before them. And I barely heard myself whisper in pure bliss. "My Princess..." "My Warrior..." To my slight discomfort, the hug departed, instead replaced then by more warm as a small purple delicate hand rose to grasped my cheek, purple eyes searching, more life returning to her eyes than the day I lost her... Or she lost me. "It's you..." She said quietly, sounding both in disbelief and joy. "It's really you..." I could say the same thing, my love... One hand of my own reached up to brush Twilight's cheek, grinning like the stupid idiot I always was. "Well... I did say it wouldn't make sense for two of me to exist, love..." That was all the incentive needed. Without caring we were being watched, our lips met after so long of departure. Longing and love intertwined together to create a perfect harmony, a moment of pure, unadulterated happiness between a pony and human. And my heart soared.
Chapter Ninety-Nine: DragonbornAuthor's Note New cover done by Mix-Up. By his request, links to both his DeviantART and Fimfiction accounts respectively added to synopsis and chapter. http://amalgamzaku.deviantart.com/ https://www.fimfiction.net/user/Mix-up On that note, enjoy the new season of AJBS! Chapter Ninety-Nine: Dragonborn "And remember, deception is key here; so long as Starlight remains oblivious to your knowledge of the cave, you're safe." "Got it." Twilight understood, the list I wrote floating beside her. The mare nodded in resolve. "We need to expose her first by revealing her real cutie mark to everyone in the village, then release the encased cutie marks in the cave so everyone can gain their special talents once more." The alicorn paraphrased my instructions. "Anything else?" The sound of the train whistling from behind her prompted my shaking head. "You're good to go. I just wish I could come with you." You and the mares currently within one of the train carriers, eager to get going where the map sent them. Trust the cutie map to prevent a celebratory reunion between myself and all of my friends the second I return. Thankfully, I had written down the list of requirements my friends would need to accomplish to complete their task. Twilight echoed my thoughts. "With your beforehand gained knowledge of what's to come, we can stop Starlight's enforced ideals before they get out of hand." She smiled, glancing over to the doorway into the compartment. "This will be a snitch." I certainly hope so. "I have every confidence in you. And our friends." Twilight's eyes glinted at the quick addition I made to my statement. "I know." Followed by the train making another whistle, and the call of the conductor inciting the alicorn to nod determinedly. "Right, time to get going. We'll handle Starlight, you deal with this task Specter has bestowed upon you." I nodded, inwardly annoyed by the sudden mission handed to me by the spirit of a dead unicorn- And that annoyance immediately vanished by the quick peck on my cheek, Twilight smiling with soft resolve. "Catch you later." I could only wave while smiling sheepishly as the mare boarded the train, joining the smirking friends who had watched the entire exchange from the window. And the second she entered, the pull of the locomotive forced the carriers to follow, departing from Ponyville posthaste. But before it disappeared from my field of vision completely, a certain pink Earth Pony yelled from the same window. "Good luck Stardust!" With a laugh, I waved faster this time in response at the also-waving mare poking her upper body out the window. Trust Pinkie to always have the last farewell. Well... Except that time when it was my turn to go for seemingly good... ...Hm. They'll be fine. Starswirl obviously took note of my solemn expression. A nod. "I know." Before walking by various cheerful ponies out of the station, once the train was out of peripheral vision. A quick glance around before speaking quietly, "So, what is this supposed task I am to accomplish instead of aiding my friends against Starlight Glimmer?" Another voice responded before the old unicorn. Oh please, like they require your assistance. Now that you have handed them the necessary info and steps, what more could you have possibly done there yourself? This task will require a long journey there. The other spiritual pony replied as though Sombra's snark wasn't heard. For the Dragon Lands are an isolated location from pony society. My steps faltered considerably at the mention of the place, prompting Starswirl's humoured tone. You have quite the road ahead of you. No kidding... This will be greeeeeeeeat... Da da dadadada, da da da da da da! Dadadaaaa da da da da da da! Dadadaaaa dadaaaa, da daa daa daa daa! And here I thought I was free of your obnoxious humming tone the moment we left your world for good. Hm? Here I thought you were use to my humming to no longer whine about it. That said, I continued merrily singing the tune to Route 26 as we proceeded on the way to the Dragon Lands. Da da dadadada, da da da da da da! Dadadaaaa da da da da da da! Dadadaaaa dadaaaa, da daa daa daa daa-! My stomach cut me off. Resting time! Sombra sighed in relief when I ceased enjoying myself, sitting down on the rough ground and pulling out a wrapped treat from my cape pocket. Oh great it was to have this piece of fabric once again! Twilight said it was the only thing - that and the photo of us and our friends - which was left behind after I disappeared in a bathe of light before her, on that hill. They kept it, perched it on top of my throne at the castle. I was grateful, I won't lie. The reunion with my friends though, after leaving Canterlot High. Let me tell you, that was arguably just as if not more emotional than the catching up with my blood family back on Earth. When the mares and Spike greeted us in the library, they were only expecting Twilight to come back, not the human-turned-stallion who was as dear to them as they were to me. Tears and hugs were shed everywhere - the mares and dragon almost suffocating me with their emotional embraces - and I shared those sentiments. To see everyone again was a joy; feeling like missing puzzle pieces linking up to my heart. Suffice to say, the entire day then was carried out by hugs, tears and reunions with everyone I've come to know and love in all of Ponyville. Taking another bite of the muffin, I sighed at the memory, a small smile appearing. I was back now, back where I properly belonged. To people who needed me just as I needed them. Including the mare who was responsible for teaching me what true friendship - and love - was all about. It was amazing how a universe which was originally fictional can change you in ways you never deemed possible. Life is never quite what anyone would expect. You're telling me... By the way. Hm? Since we're on the subject, Starswirl, maybe you can answer something that's been bothering my mind for a long time now. Tch. Don't count on a genuine answer. Of course, you've earned that right. Starswirl reassured me after Sombra's scoff. Great! Another bite of the chocolate treat. How was is possible for this universe to exist then, to properly exist? How did you, a fictional being with no real bearing on the overall storyline of MLP, manage to enter the real world, pick up a random human and send him to this world? Can you indulge me there? I can. My head raised upwards, eager to hear this impossible explanation. Your skepticism would be justified; how would it be possible for you to enter this seemingly land of fiction which defies all laws of logic and science in your world? The truth is, Jack, it was as you said; Equestria was once a fictional dimension, never meant to properly exist. Okay... Then how is it here? By the same people who created it. What now? Love is a tremendous emotion of raw power and conviction. The sheer force of will which, shared by countless people on your world, expressed joy and fondness for the show your same kind created enabled its proper being. ...I don't follow. My Little Pony has had a significant impact on your world; its story, its morals, it characters, they have inspired a great many of your kind, and the results to which began the true creation of Equestria and all its inhabitants. Humanity created this world, you see, though shared emotions and will. ...But then...! That's ridiculous! Sombra snarled in disbelief. Are you sincerely insinuating that humanity created Equestria - an entire universe - through the power of love? Starswirl chuckled knowingly. A just reaction, but look at what is before. Feel the ground you trod upon, the food you are consuming at this moment. It is all real to you, as it would be to anyone here. As it is. Oh love played a vital role in giving this world life, but that was only the beginning. The bonds which tied many of humanity thanks to this world and those who have saved it time and time again molded this world, crafted its lands and people. Ponies from past, present and future are genuine and alive thanks to the heart and soul of our creators. We owe your people a great debt, all things considered. Utter nonsense. As if you expect me to accept the idea of our world brought to life thanks to the sheer will of a weaker species. But then... If Equestria existed because people loved the show that much, could the same thing be said about other universes? Pokemon? Star Wars? Kingdom Hearts? Can many others that were fiction at first exist because of will? Don't tell me you buy this preposterous theory. The truth is often more painful than we initially desire. Painful? The only thing at pain here is my pride! I waved off Sombra's Vegeta-esque attitude. So this was all possible... Because of my people? I mean, through their love and fondness of the show, it was made into reality. Indeed so. Starswirl sounded particularly pleased by my acceptance of this scenario. Hey, I've been through plenty of stranger things by now, let's just say I'm entertaining the idea instead of full-out taking it at face value. The mind is a very complex and Godlike creation, It can create worlds, people thought to never exist, art considered unlikely by any other means. Never underestimate the potential of a species. Your kind is capable of far greater things than you assume, my pupil. Well, that's too bad since I have little-to-no hope about the apparent 'potential' of humanity- Your pupil? Well, as you have chosen to return here, you had passed the final test. The dead pony explained with a touch of humour and pride. And as such, the reward aside from being reunited with your friends once more has earned you the place of being prepared to become what you have always destined to be. And that is...? Pay attention boy; he's obviously making you his next student after countless years of boredom. Without the last part, yes. He confirmed the tyrant's droll statement. My duty now is to help train who is to bring balance to the world, the one who will see both light and darkness united into an era of peace and justice for all living within Equestria. Oh, God... Tell me you're not about go all Qui-Gon on my [BEEP], tell me this isn't some prophercised bull[BEEP] where I'm going to bring balance to the Force or something similarly stupid. In a sense. He ignored my groan. But not a prophecy, don't you worry. This is not a set destiny, I will allow you to make your own decisions, as I always have. Again, feigning ignorance to both mine and Sombra's shared snorts. But consider my teachings a suitable compromise for staying in Equestria, a debt repaid for bringing you friends... And a special mare in your life. Alright alright. Shoving the empty wrapper back in my pocket, wiping my muzzle, I looked back up the sky with a raised brow, expressing my confusion still. But why me? Why this individual than anyone else from my world? I imagined his smile. I believe you know the answer. ...No, don't think so. In your heart. And one day, you will find it. But for now, let us trudge forwards, shall we? ...Fine, we'll save it for another time. But I still many questions, make no mistake about it, oh-wise teacher... Heh, won't Twilight be jealous once she learns the real identity of this spirit guiding me through the world. The only answer to that was Starswirl's light chuckle echoing through my head, prompting my fond eye-roll and continuing onwards to where the Dragon Lands awaited. And to keep my mind preoccupied from the prospect of encountering God knows how many fire-breathing behemoths of death, the hum began to pick up again. Da dadadaa, da da da da da da-! Please. Shut up. Well, since you asked so nicely. I smirked, Sombra let out a small suffering sigh, and Starswirl laughed some more at the banter. The three S's... Heh. Wonder how Twilight and the others were doing now... Meh. No doubt they're giving Starlight Glimmer a hard time as we speak. Her forced idealism has gone on long enough. If all goes according to plan, they'll either apprehend her, or the unicorn will escape into the network of tunnels in that cave. Either way, reforming her will be as easy as... Well, as Twilight redeemed her in the finale, making Sunset's redemption look like the work of Tolkien. And while they've certainly reached the village by now, I've reached my destination. If the roaring of an overhead dark green dragon ascending over the nearby mountain was anything to go by, anyway, signifying I was close to their landscape. From beyond the forest stood the tall, imposing volcanic mountains I had been near briefly once, long ago. And spotting it, I trudged onwards, repressing the shudders at the predatory screeches from over the large mountain which would reveal the Dragon Lands. And reaching the bottom, I gathered what courage I can, swallowing an apprehensive gulp before proceeding upwards, these sturdy hooves giving me the edge not to fall. Already the heat of the lava from inside the mountain could be felt on my hoofs. So, Starswirl, exactly what am I doing back here? You'll see soon enough. ...Ah great, you're THAT kind of teacher. I would recommend you steel yourself further, however, and prepare to utilize balance in a brief moment. Why would I-? My head swiftly ducked at the oncoming shadow, the form of a much small dragon than the massive behemoth I saw earlier swerving over me. And immediately I glared upwards, to see my so-called attacker. Or attackers. Ah, now I see why. A group of ten, maybe twelve, much younger dragons flew around my position, glaring down at me with ill-concealed malice and glee. Heh, better meet them at even point. Continuing my walk, the dragons looked stunned by my apparent boldness, but humoured me, awaiting my presence from their new perched places at the top of the huge mountain. In reality, I was slightly anxious, but swallowed the nervousness and slight trace of fear. Fear which Sombra picked up on, inciting his scoff. You have faced worse, Wright. These dragons will be nothing to you. Thanks... I think. "Well well well." Ah, now this individual I remember. Stomping forward menacingly was a tall, lean red-scaly teenager of a dragon with a snarky grin, exposing the white unclean fangs which glinted. He and the rest of his cronies circled me upon my arrival, widened stances with a smug expressions on their reptilian features. "Looks like we got ourselves a lost pony going where he doesn't belong." Teenagers. Refrained from rolling my eyes - I at least have the decency of manners - a casual smile emerged on my muzzle. "It's been a while. Garble, wasn't it?" Yellow eyes leered, taken aback by the knowledge of his name. "How do you know my... Wait a second..." Squinting, the dragon loomed closer, and I could just see the cogs turning in his head. "I know you... Yeah... When that traitor pony-lover Spike was here...!" He snapped his claws in recognition, leaning back in smug surprise. "Right, the pony who stopped me from giving that wimp his just desserts!" "I'm touched you remember me." Ignoring that dry remark, the teenage lizard grinned rather victoriously at his brethren. "We've got ourselves a good one guys! Let's give this pony the traditional dragon welcome!" That said, the others stepped forward happily, ready to all take me at once. Tch. I sniffed in repulsion. Always so cocky and arrogant in their youth. Remind you of anyone? I'm twenty-one! Being called a teenager doesn't count for me. "Say your prayers, pony." If Garble and these airheads wanted a fight, I'll gladly oblige their masochistic tendencies. That was, until a mighty roar caused myself to jump, and the others to rear the heads in the direction of the intimidating sound. The leader of the gang scoffed in disappointment. "Great, the Princess is here?" Before that immediately perked him upwards. "The Princess is here!" Yellow beady eyes looking back at me gleefully along with the others. "And she'll be happy to see us capture a pony who defied our kind in the past, friend to that pony-lover." "I'd be happy to attend- Oof!" "Quit yapping and get going, Princess Ember will want to meet you." And I'm looking forward to meeting her. Glaring briefly in annoyance at the teenager roughly prodding me forward, I obliged them, following them across the volcanic area and towards the grand central piece of the barren Dragon Lands. Barren as in no trees, no flowers, no anything but the dominance of a much mightier species. A blue serene sky coated by bright red clouds, a rocky landscape with many twists and turns, caverns and caves, lava pools and hoarded gems. From above myself and my escorts, adult dragons soared across the red skies, flying rather majestically with grace despite their brutish common behaviour. In its own strange way, the sight was mesmerizing to behold. It took another unsubtle shove to startle me out of my moment of awe to continue following the impatient teens. Lava spurts burst us around us, dragons perched and resting greeting us with unveiled curiosity, wariness and clear contempt, but I paid them no heed. If Starswirl brought me here to admire the scenery, well then, mission accomplished. "So, how's your baby dragon doing?" Garble spoke up eventually, looking over his shoulder with a mocking expression tone. "Still playing pen pals with that fancy-schamcy Princess Celestia? Still learning what it means to have 'friends' and 'companionship.'" Unallowing this dragon the satisfaction of my irritation over disrespecting my brother, I smiled quite lightly. "Spike is doing well, thank you. I'll tell him you asked." With a low growl, the teenager continued looking forward, proceeding down a rocky staircase deeper into the barren lands. You could show these overindulgent lizards their place right now. I could, but miss the chance to not have a formal greeting with Princess Ember herself? Unlikely. I wasn't aware you were eager to meet her. You do know she has yet to meet Spike and soften from the experience, correct? Oh I know. And yet you're still going through with this? I am. ...What are you planning? You can read my mind, you tell me. In any case, I think now I understood why Starswirl tasked my presence here in the first place- "I'd wipe that smug look off your stupid face if I were you," Garble cut off my silent communication with a raised brow. "The Princess ain't gonna be happy with seeing you, especially when she's busy with dragons disappearing everywhere by those pesky holes." "Pot, meet kettle." His eyes narrowed, whereas some of the other teen dragons around me snickered. Then, his words sunk. "Wait, 'dragons disappearing?' 'Holes?'" Garble snorted. "As if I need to explain anything to you." Yet as he said this, something felt decidedly wrong. And the red teen took my frozen state as a sign to continue, completely turning and jabbing a claw in my chest. "You humiliated me, you and your pathetic friends! If it were up to me I'd make sure you suffer right here, right now." A ripple in the air, Grable's threat meaning nothing to me right now. No, there was a presence of something else. It felt tiny at first, but the further I ventured into this landscape, the distortion felt more stronger, and around us I could see visible breezes of the wind. Something was very, very wrong... And, mistaking my anxiousness for fear, Garble towered over me with cracking knuckles, his cronies joining him eagerly. "And I'm sure the dear Princess wouldn't mind if we gave our esteemed guest here the pounding he... Deserves...?" His words died down at the spectacle behind me, and I quickly turned around, feeling the ripple which was seriously wrong to begin with. And I felt balance itself torn. Something, before the many dragons which startled them to flight from their nests and meals, was appearing from thin air itself, lighting cackling from the hole opening itself, bolts firing in all directions and alerting the nearby reptiles. My escorts stepped back and behind me, clearly familiar with the disturbance before me, as a black hole literally tore into the fabric of reality before us, looming menacing against all directions surrounding it. My fur and cape flapped wildly at the force of such raw power. The 'hole' that dragon mentioned, I presume... "A wormhole..." I muttered, unable to contain both my shock and fear at the sight. The clear pain of balance itself was shaking my core, but I tried to yell out to the dragons. "Everyone stay back, it's-!" To no avail, the thing defying all laws of time and space targeted its first victim. And a large, unsuspecting dark purple dragon yelped in terror at suddenly before pulled through the air. And we could only watch in pure horror at the dragon helplessly being pulled into the rift before any of us could react in time. Before I could react in time. And the moment it was satisfied claiming its meal, the ripple died down considerably, the black hole evaporating like mist with its intimidating lightning bolts, as though it wasn't there to begin with. Dear God... Well... The fallen King mumbled without sorrow. That was never in the show... "What was that?!" Garble echoed my question before I could, and I glanced over to his and his friends stunned state over losing their friend. Confusion and outrage tore at his features. "That's another one!" "I'm sorry about your friend." The teens blinked at that sincere regret, prompting my to proceed with a commanding tone. "You mentioned there were more of these around the Lands, correct?" Garble sneered. "I don't have to tell you anything." Emphasized by folding his arms and looking away, along with his cronies. "And don't think you're off the hook! You're responsible for this somehow, I know it." It's amazing how much like realistic teenagers these clowns portray as opposed to the stereotypes at Canterlot High-! A feminine scream was heard next. And like anytime where hearing a woman yell in fright, I was on the move, shoving past the surprised dragons towards the location of the scream. Looking into these black holes can wait a moment, someone needed my help. Perhaps another victim of these wormholes... Not if I can help it! My hooves descended further into the caverns beneath the lands, leaping and hopping off stalagmites to fasten my pace, ignoring anyone who tries to stop me. Starswirl, you knew about this perversion against balance? Regrettably, yes. The voice sounded particularly remorseful. Balance itself is being torn at the seams by these holes appearing throughout the Dragon Lands. If we don't act in haste, they will scatter beyond these lands soon to all above Equestria. Unlikely! Another scream, helping me down various twists and turns through the maze of the cavern, and that's where I found the dragon clawing holding onto a stalagmite for dear life. A particular blue dragon, to be specific. Oh no! Princess Ember, daughter of the Dragon Lord himself, clung onto the rock with clear fear in her eyes, the dignifying deposition I witnessed on that episode absent completely from her scared features. "Help me! Please!" That was I needed for incentive. "Don't worry! I'm here!" But that call only seemed to provoke the black hole behind the royal, balance screeching into my ears as the pulling winds picked up, quickening my approach towards us. Immediately I landed behind the stalagmite, looking around wildly for anything I can use to pull the dragon to the other side. ...Aha! "AHHHHH!" Oh no you don't! The Princess grabbed the offered cape in no time flat, and with my position from behind the rock I pulled back the fabric, careful not to tear it apart from the force. The hole was clearly displeased by this unwelcomed development, and I felt sweet relief as the harsh winds died down abruptly, but that only prompted the blue teenage dragon to fly forward unceremoniously into me. Ugh! Together we rolled across the ground, landed a few feet from each other with small groans. Yep, gonna be feeling that one in the morning... Cease your childish exaggeration. The threat is over, for now. Enjoy the moment as it lasts. Good point. Rolling onto my hoofs, I shook myself off, remembering who was beside me and walking over quite cautiously. The Princess groaned, rubbing her temple as I inquired, "Are you okay?" "Do I look okay?" There's that teenage snark. Then, remembering what exactly her rescuer was, Ember eyes - Guess that was why she was named 'Ember' - blinked at me with a blank expression. "You're a pony." "Wellll that's a matter of perspective." If I'm gonna be living in Equestria from hereon, might as well embrace the role of pony, eh? "You don't belong here." "That's debatable." Ignoring Sombra's derisive snort, I extended a hoof of friendship. Only for the Princess to swipe off the help. "I don't need your help, and I especially didn't need it back then; I had everything under control." Uh-huh, sure you did. The stubborn reptile paid no heed to my flat look while dusting herself, before the call of a familiar dragon attracted our attention. "Pr-Princess Ember!" Garble, accompanied by the other stunned teens, gasped in surprise. "That was you screaming for help?" Ember glared disdainfully at him then myself for my low chuckling. "It was under control." Ember scoffed. "Repeating it doesn't make it true." "And who let this pony into our Lands?" She jabbed a thumb in my direction, a disapproving look on her face. "Well?" Garble stepped forward smugly. "This here is a pony who defied your loyal subjects, your Highness, and we thought bringing him to you would deliver him the justice we deserve." Jesus Christ, not even a Lannister would humour such petty display of sucking up. Ember shared a similar sentiment. "Whatever goes on between you and some ponies is none of my concern." Claws on hips. "And just what made you think I would be interested anyway, when there are holes appearing everywhere across the lands sucking many of our kind in to who-knows-where? My father is absolutely furious, and he certainly won't be amused to hear of some dragons wasting his daughter's time like this." Ohh, someone's a Daddy's Girl. Situation, Jack. Alright, alright. "Perhaps I can be of help to you." Ember turned back to me. "My purpose here isn't entirely coincidental here, your Highness." "I knew it!" Garble pointed at me triumphantly, gleeful for some reason. "He's to blame for what's been happening to our fellow kind." Ember raised an unimpressed brow. "I seriously doubt that." Before folding her arms again, peering down at me with unhidden indifference and curiosity. "And just how can you help us exactly, pony?" Clearing my throat, it was my time to appear dignified. Let's see the pride of a dragon against this. "I am Stardust Balance, Twilight Warrior and Protector of Balance itself. And I am here to offer my services in this dilemma your kind faces, Princess." The indifferent expression died down somewhat, but she remained unconvinced. "And again, 'Twilight Warrior,' how can you be of assistance to us?" ...Good question. Starswirl? It will require the usage of- Look out boy! Huh- Oh God! "Everyone get out!" But too little too late. I felt the disturbance abruptly tear open the fabric of reality, this time a gigantic hole ripping apart over the stalactites above, consuming all which were nearby. As though already prepared, the Princess dug her claws into the ground whereas I dug my hoofs in, but less can be said for the other teenage dragons. Yell of fright and protest rang through the cavern, drown out by the growing sound of the cackling wormhole. Bolts of lightning traced and scarred the ground around us, the hole threatening to take everything and everyone within. And, to be horror, my own discarded cape was absorbed by the power along with many of the dragons. They weren't dead, that much was certain. How did I know this? Because I can- My own hoofs couldn't save me, as well, as my body began slowly ascending upwards from the pull. And, if I didn't react fast enough, inevitable doom against a cackling imbalanced storm. To be continued...
Chapter One-Hundred: Fus Ro STAR!Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 101: Calm Before The Storm"...Stardust. Stardust!" "Ugh... Five more minutes..." Do they really have to wake me up now? My blurred vision immediately shut at the ray of sunlight penetrating through the windows, tossing to the side, bringing up my cover to shield my face from whoever abruptly woke me up... To no avail. Hm... My bed felt more softer than usual... "Well, you asked for it." Hmm... Wait- "Oof!" Something small but filled with mass leaped onto my bed, proceeding to jump on my covered body repeatedly to hammer in the message. And, to my surprised confusion, it was neither my mother nor little sister dragging me out of bed this morning. A familiar dragon head beamed down at me from his spot on top of me. "Time to get up, big bro!" "Spike...?" Before everything came back to me. Ah... Right. I was no longer on Earth, but Equestria now. This castle was my home now... I really needed to get that stuck in my tired brain. Yawning, I leaned my head upwards, Spike retracting his face to give me space. "What time is it?" "Twelve in the afternoon." "Oh... Well thank God, thought I overslept." Spike rolled his eyes at my prompt head-drop onto the comfy pillow. Yep, million times better than the stiff thing I called a bed back at my... Former home. Thankfully dropping off the bed himself, two baby claws proceeded to grab the dge of my blue duvet and began pulling. "Come on Stardust, Twilight says it's time for you to get up." Oh she did huh? "Good for her." The dragon ignored my annoyed scowl as the cover was completely pulled off my bed. Sighing, I began sitting up, stretching and yawning as you do. Just let me grab my cape and- ...Oh. Right. Spike followed my gaze to where the piece of fabric would've been, placed on the corner post of the bed, and looked at me with a sympathetic expression. I shook my head. It's fine, I was over it... Mostly. Sentimental value for a cape... I will never understand the human nature of compassion. Good morning to you too, Sombra... "Anyway, we should get going. Twilight wants to see you in the dining room." Grateful for Spike's statement, I nodded, getting off the soft bed myself and following after the young dragon into the bright hallways. Again, really love the blue they added here. But, letting my brother's statement sink in, I inquired with a raised brow, "Thought we cleaned up Pinkie's mess in there last night?" After an exhausting day of keeping Twilight preoccupied as the mares decorated the castle to make Twilight feel more at home. And even now I still question whether hanging the roots of the old library on the ceiling into a chandelier was entirely respectful or not, but I never voiced that opinion. I did however voice to my girlfriend that new hairstyle she tried out at the spa, while it was nice, didn't honestly suit her. Spike, still knowing these halls far better than I did, nodded while guiding me to the dining hall. "We did." Followed by us arriving at some large set of doors - like the majority this castle had. Can you say grandiose? - that I recognized was the entrance to said dining hall from yesterday. Note to self: Properly tour around the castle myself- "SURPRISE!" The second Spike opened the doors into the room, ponies cheered, confetti fired all over and balloons soared above to the ceiling. My friends - my new family - all beamed widely with a colourful banner stating: WELCOME HOME, STARDUST! Now, the me of the past would swiftly turned around, [BEEP]ed off by the gesture. But now, recovering from my startled state, I simply grinned myself. "Yep, it's good to be back." Spike looked positively ecstatic at the honesty. The second I stepped further in, however, I was dragged into the room by an eager Pinkie and grinning Rainbow, greeted by... Well greetings and hugs from friends I made all over Ponyville. The Mane Six, Bon, Lyra, Whooves, Derpy, Vinyl, the Crusaders, Big Mac, Cheerilee, Snips, Snails, Zecora and so on... Wait, no, that's about it. All were speaking at once, barely giving me time to make out some of their statements. "It's so great to see you again-!" "We thought you were gone for good-!" "How did you get back-?" "Do you like the party-?" My rescue came in the forms of Twilight and Applejack. The former teleporting me a few feet from being crowded - which caused some disorientation for a split-second - and the latter to say humouredly, "Give 'em space everypony. Poor guy just got out of bed, after all." Prompting Rainbow's good-natured snort as the others chuckled. "Nothing's changed there then." Hell, even I joined in the light laughter. Twilight turned to me with a smile. "We planned on your welcome back party for a while now, but I guess my own hesitation to call this place home stalled those plans a little. I asked Pinkie to help me set everything up this morning whereas Spike invited everyone here." The tone was slightly teasing. "Guess your oversleeping habits was useful for once." Oh ha ha. With a joking grin, I casually retorted, "Love, this will never top the personal welcome back gift you gave me at Canterlot High." Karma! The sheepish alicorn began blushing brightly, whereas the others exchanged curious yet amused looks. I added to all my friends, "But I appreciate all of this. I've missed you all." Apple Bloom tilted her head. "But you were only gone for a short while." I shrugged, remembering that whereas it was months since I last saw them. Starswirl returned me to an earlier point on their time so it was only a brief departure for them. "Felt much longer to me." "Well, in any case Stardust, we are happy that you're back." Then Rarity seemed to hesitate about something. "Out of curiosity, how long will be here this time-?" Ah, yes. They didn't know about my choice- "Hey, hey!" Rainbow spoke up rather heatedly before I could answer, "Let's worry about that later! Right now, we have a party to celebrate the return of a pal!" "Right! So let's party!" Twilight nodded, turning to the dragon. "Spike, could you check how it's going in the kitchen?" The dragon pouted slightly, obviously wanting to join in the festivities as everyone resumed the party, before nodding with a light smile, pausing beside me as he was departing. And provided a tight hug. "It's great to have you back, big bro." The feeling is mutual, little bro... Twilight gave him a loving look, before grinning at me happily. "Shall we?" Motioning to he nearby food table. I eagerly walked beside my special somepony. ...Nope, still didn't sound any less silly. "You didn't have to do this, you know." Twilight rolled her eyes in good nature, saying warmly, "I gathered you'd say that. That's why we made it a surprise." Purple gorgeous eyes glanced at me. "For a moment, I was afraid you'd storm out like the last time we hosted a welcoming party for you." I snorted playfully at the relief in her tone and expression. "You've been a terrible influence on me since then." "You mean I and our friends, right?" "Mostly you." "You make it sound like a bad thing." "You made the bad choice of dating me." "And I live to regret it to this day-" "Gosh, you two need to get a room." Our glances turned to a scoffing Rainbow, happily helping herself to filling her plate with all kinds of goods. "Your playful flirting doesn't need to be shown in public." "I think it's adorable," Fluttershy said with a kind smile, prompting the blue pegasus' eye roll. And I think it's sickening... Twilight, also refusing to rise to Rainbow's bait, smiled warmly at Fluttershy's sentiment, using her magic to pour her and myself both glasses of punch. I took the offered glass with a grateful smile, offering a toast. "To my ever-persistent return on ruining your lives?" The purple alicorn shook her head whereas others by the table exchanged fond looks, clinking her glass against my own. "To my over-exaggerating special somepony, who will always be welcomed home." I replied simply, "You're one to talk about exaggeration, Twilight." Before taking a sip, feeling my heart warm at Twilight's sincerity. Yes... This was my home. Here, now and forever. But I've yet to tell Twilight that, as I could see the plain reluctance in the edges of her beautiful violet eyes. Before I could rectify those worries, however, someone else spoke up, "So?" I tore my gaze to meet Bon's inquisitive blue orbs. "So what...?" The cream Earth Pony smiled, her girl-friend rapidly consuming many of the treats on the table. "Aren't you gonna tell us what's been happening since you returned back to... Your place?" She cast a careful glance to the three Crusaders. The only three ponies in the room who were oblivious to my true origins, though they seemed rather happy rapidly eating the food on the table along with Lyra to care, save for Sweetie Belle, who perked her ears up in interest. "I'd rather hear how all you were doing since I was away." Bon gave me a humoured look. "Nice try Stardust." "Damn, worth a shot." Even Rainbow leaned forward to listen. I shrugged casually. "Not much to say, it's been over a year since I've last been there, as you well know. There were tears, hugs, vows of never letting me out of my family's sight again." That earned a few chuckles and understanding looks between the mares. "And in my absence, loads of new things I missed out on; such as Undertale, Star Wars: The Force Awakens. Then the next year we had Pokemon Sun and Moon, Dragonball Xenoverse XV... Batmans V Superman... Ghostbusters... Hm..." Twenty-sixteen was a... Mixed year, to say the least. "Although I got a PS4." Now that was a great Birthday gift. A shame now I left all that behind... Everything, behind. Sombra scoffed. You've no one to blame but yourself this time, boy. "A what now?" My gaze turned to a curious Whooves, who decided to join us, and the others blinked at the unfamilar name. "A gaming console." Was my answer before gulping down the delicious punch. "Hey Twilight, do we have any soda?" As though expecting the sudden change of topic, the mare sighed in amusement. "I'll check in a moment, since you decided to go nuts with the stuff last night. Honestly, it's not healthy for you; I ouaghta start giving you a limit to how much you can drink a day." Pfft! Good luck with that! Even Sombra was laughing in my ehad at the absurd idea. "Ahh you love me too much to do such a thing to me." And this time, I laughed out loud at Twilight's bright red face, ducking behind her glass at the teasing and adoring looks everyone who heard that was sending us. Even the Crusaders went "Aww!" Whereas Scootaloo was more "Yuck!" Ah kids. "He's gotcha you there Twilight." Rainbow added in unhelpfully, in Twilight's case anyway. Lyra, swallowing a huge gulp of food, asked next, "Hey Star? Earlier you said it's been longer for you. How much longer?" Ah. Get ready for a shock, ladies. "Well... I had my twenty-first Birthday back at my other home." And just like that, the loud music echoing the dining room screeched to a halt, and I found myself whirled around and in the clutches of a bewildered Pinkie Pie. "What?!" Apparently the mare picked up my words during her dancing to the party music. "We missed your twenty-first Birthday?!" "...Yeah? It's fine though-" "It's not fine! It's not fine at all!" Whoa! The Earth Pony unceremonously shoved me to the ground, staring down at me with a widening gesture. "We need to fix this, ASAP! A.S.A.P!" "Pinkie, it's fine-" "I know! We'll host your Birthday party after this one! Be back in a jiffy!" ...Why do I even bother? Common sense dictacts that one must never start a futile battle against Pinkie's hunger for throwing parties given any excuse. Although, that would mean even more free food, an extra Birthday cake, presents and more soda. So why am I complaining? Starswirl chuckled. Miss Pie certainly is infectious with her positive energy. Both Twilight and Whooves helped me up, looking bemused and amused at Pinkie's sudden resolve, as the pink Earth Pony rushed out the doors. "One must admire that determination." Twilight nodded at Whooves' words, glancing at me with a smile. "So, you're twenty-one now." I nodded. Nothing to make a big deal out of. The purple mare then grinned. "Happy Late Birthday then." I chuckled along with her. "Thanks love. Although I can say the best Birthday present of all was returning to my friends... And this one beautiful mare who always brightens my day just by looking at her." Twilight shyly turned away, prompting my sincere yet teasing compliments. "Her smile putting her above Goddess status." "Jack, stop..." "Her sparkling eyes more illuminating than the stars themselves." "You're exaggerating..." "Embracing her in Sunset's world the best thing to happen to me upon coming back to my true home." At this point, not even the red colour of the rainbow could match with Twilight's features, but even she had a small smile on her muzzle at my words. "You can be ridiculously corny at times, Jack..." Whooves, meanwhile, looked deliberately uncomfortable, quietly excusing himself to give us a moment. Twilight's eyes turned back to me again, reflecting something beautiful from within. "I missed you... More than anything..." It took a moment to process how close our muzzles were. "I missed you more than life itself, my Princess..." And, unfortunately, all good things must come to an end. "Stardust! Stardust!" Our heads immediately retreated back, prompting my vocal annoyed noise, while Twilight looked silently fuming. "What is it Spike?" I asked in heated exasperation at the dragon's approach. My little brother, however, seemed more concerned with something else entirely than the look on my face. The dragon gestured wildly to the doorway. "Something's happened. You need to see this! It's in your room!" My room...? Although looking slightly disappointed, Twilight expressed curiosity. "What do you mean?" Spike shook his head. "I don't know, some stuff magically appeared in Stardust's room! I don't know how to explain what they are!" Good timing too, Sombra commented casually, As the ponies surrounding you were eager to witness you and your Princess's intimate moment. Rolling my eyes at the statement, I nodded to the Spike. "Let's go see then." Glancing at Twilight afterwards. "You coming?" She nodded in turn. "Of course." Before another voice popped up. "We all are." Joined by the mares save for Pinkie. Applejack looked back at the other guests. "Keep on partyin', we'll be right back." I grinned at the support. "Well then, if it's something dangerous, I'm glad to have you all backing me up." Rainbow looked taken aback. "Okay, who are you really? What happened to the Stardust who got himself in danger all the time just so we didn't have to?" Very funny. No way... No absolute way... "No absolute [BEEP]ing way..." "Language." Twilight chided from beside me, yet sounding surprised herself at the number of items in my room that, as Spike said, appeared from nowhere. And I knew these various items all too well... Well now. Sombra mused. I trust this was the handiwork of that old unicorn. Starswirl denied nothing, no doubt observing as I, the mares and Spike walked closer towards the objects. Consider it a reminder, that even though you're far from an old home, the past won't always be left behind. "I was just walking by the room," Spike explained as we stopped before the pile of equipment amongst other things. "Then I heard something so I looked in, and all these things were in here!" Puzzled eyes turned to us, more specifically me. "Do you have any idea what they are?" Applejack hummed, closely examining the large plasma TV leaning against the wall. "Nope. Never seen anythin' quite like 'em. Guys?" They all shook their heads, echoing statements of negativity, save for one. "I have." All eyes turned to me, but my attention was more solely focused on everything Starswirl placed so carefully in my room, picking up one thing with a [BEEP]-eating grin blooming on my face. "My PS4, my 3DS, Gamecube, Nintendo 64... Ha! My lightsaber lava lamp." The thing I haven't used in eons! "And all the games that come with them!" Fondly clutching the Gameboy Advance, Rarity inquired from behind my nostalgic state. "Oh, these are from your world?" Rainbow picked up the Gamecube, staring at it and the controller closely. "What's this thing do?" "Hey, easy there! Those are delicate equipment." To my relief, she obliged. "And that, Rainbow, is another gaming console. A Gamecube, to be more specific; one of the greatest consoles to have ever been designed ever." And that's a fact! "And this?" "3DS, Spike." "And what about this, darling?" "A TV plasma screen, Rarity. It's for watching programs as well as playing consoles such as PS4 or Gamecube." Twilight then pointed upwards. "And who are they?" I followed her curious gaze. "Who are- ...Oh." Because only then, by her gesture, had I noticed the large picture hanging off the wall. A picture that was made well over two years ago... And hasn't stopped me from smiling yet. "My family..." Or at least, most of it. In black and white style, the portrait consisted of my grinning Dad, wrapping his arms around both sons between him, one trying to look indifferent and the other as emo as humanly possible. In front of the males, sitting down, were my two sisters, both smiling pleasantly with the younger bundle of joy giving a thumbs-up. But how... Only one of this picture existed, and it was at my Dad's place. I hope you like the copy I designed through my magic. You need not worry about feeling too much sorrow for departing from this family from hereon. Heh... Thanks, Starswirl... To Twilight, I pointed out at the hanged photo. "Bald guy in the middle's my old man-" "And those two sitting down are your sisters. The one on the right's Deryn and the left's Cerys." Twilight guessed correctly, nodding with a smile. "They're very pretty." "Oh, the little one is adorable." Fluttershy began cooing. "So she's my number one fan huh?" Rainbow asked cockily, grinning. "Then which one of those between your pops is you?" I grinned humouredly. "The one looking like his hand is the most fascinating thing in that pic. The other with the bowl haircut is my 'edgy' brother." At that, Twilight leaned closer, examining as though the photo was a work of art. "So, this is what you actually look like." From two years ago, but yeah... "Your beard was certainly better trimmed back then." I rolled my eyes. Trust Rarity to notice that detail! "I must say though, I fail to see how in any way you deem yourself unappealing; your features aren't as repulsive as you've claimed." Pah! Twilight looked at me. "You look like a wonderful family, Jack. No wonder you were so anxious to go back to your real home, as I'm sure you are now." Alright, that does it. Boy- No, I'm not keeping this from them. Not this time. Inhaling, I said through tight smile. "It wouldn't matter anyway, since I'm not going back." Prompting everyone's heads to turn to me, blinking. "Why, whatever do you mean darling?" Rarity inquired in confusion. "I thought your stay here was temporary." "I never said that." "But, you can't stick around. I mean, as happy as we havin' yer here, it wouldn't be fair to keep yer from your family." "Unless you're forgetting, Applejack, you're all my family too." I shrugged. "Besides, I can't go back now, even if I wanted to." Rainbow and Fluttershy exchanged glances. "Why not?" The former asked. Sighing, my muzzle replied in somberness, "The paths between dimensions were beginning to break the laws of balance itself. I had a choice, presented by you-know-who, stick around in my old home, or go back to the ponies - and dragon - who reminded me that life does have meaning, and has given me more happiness than I felt in years." I let the implications slowly sink in, their eyes widening and jaws agape. "But that means...!" Yes it did, Rainbow. "You chose to leave your own family, for good..." Applejack started. "...For us?" Fluttershy finished, all three sound shell-shocked by the decision. I nodded. "For once in my life, I made a life-changing decision without anyone else making it for me. Hence, why I'm back here. To the people I call my second family, the ponies and dragon who changed me into the man - or, well, stallion now I suppose - today." At their continued floored expressions, I couldn't grinning lightly, a little uncomfortable by the reactions. "So... Yeah, you're stuck with me forever. How about that?" Finally, one recovered his composure. And I eagerly welcomed to soft hug Spike provided, the dragon speaking in my fur blissfully with unhidden relief, "I'm fine with my big bro sticking around for good. You won't hear me complain." Rarity approached next, placing a hoof on my side with an uncertain yet pleased smile. "Well, it would be unfair to say I disapprove of your choice - despite me doing so - but I will never hold that against you." Applejack grinned, tipping her hat. "Even though this seems like a pretty silly choice yer made, yer always welcome among us, sugarcube. We ain't ever gonna judge you for choosin' one family over the other." Inwardly, Sombra scoffed. These overly-forgiving equines. I swear... Rainbow took the initiative next, punching my side lightheartedly. "So what if we have to deal with your grouchy attitude forever? We can handle it." Fluttershy smiled lightly. "Welcome home, for good then, Stardust." And, just like that, my friends welcomed me back with open arms. I won't lie, I was relieved myself, glad these mares and Spike understood and wouldn't hold my decision against me. Well... Save for one... "Twilight?" We all turned to the departing purple mare, who glanced over her shoulder at Applejack's call with a forced smile. "I... Gotta be somewhere." Before making a hasty exit, and everything in me willed for me to race after her, though a white limb briefly halted my advancement. "Give her time, darling." Rarity said with a sympathetic smile. "Not everyone would accept you chose them over birth family right away." And let Twilight stay upset? You must be pulling my leg. At my look, however, the white mare sighed in acceptance, stepping back. "Oh if you must. Why even bother stopping you when your mind is set to it?" Thank you Rarity. Without hearing other protests, I departed after Twilight, politely walking by a Pinkie by the doorway, whom I heard after entering the hallways determinedly, "So, what'd I miss?" It wasn't too difficult, tracking the mare down. A little bit of balance helped me sense the light in the mare's heart, revealing her location in the large library the castle now held. Without knocking, the door was slightly ajar, I let myself in, recalling that this was only second time entering this particular room. First was after returning from Sunset's world. And speaking of which, the deactivated machine - crafted by wood and magic from the Albert Einstein of her time - along with the mirror stood firmly in the center of the room, but that wasn't my target. No, instead, I found the purple mare shuffling through some papers, seemingly oblivious to my presence. That was until I approached closer, prompting Twilight's sigh without even turning to face me. "You didn't have to follow me here." "When my special somepony is distressed, I did." Twilight shook her head. "Not distressed, just..." She tilted her heard, as though contemplating the right word. "Well... Guilty, I suppose." What? "Guilty?" The Princess set the papers down, finally looking at me with deep regret behind those purple orbs, expression utterly uncertain. "It sounds selfish but... I can't help but get the feeling, while you chose to leave your family - your whole family, indefinitely - for our friends, but also mostly for... Well, me, I guess." ...As always, she was accurate even without being completely certain of it. And as though hearing that thought, the mare began looking stunned by the quiet revelation, turning away. "I knew it... Trust you to always make a decision without any real thought put into it." Wait a minute- "I didn't mean it like that!" Twilight added hastily, noticing my protestant expression. She sighed, staring at the floor briefly, continuing quietly, "But... You chose us, you chose me, over your family. Your own flesh and blood... How can I respond to that? How can somepony choose some mare over those who raised and had been with him for most of his life?" "...You know you're not just 'some mare,' Twilight-" "That doesn't matter!" The mare snapped, eyes this time sparkling heatedly at me. And the renewed irritation and guilt prompting me to step back once. Twilight proceeded to prod me in the chest. "The point being, as always, you haven't learnt not to make such absurd decisions. Your own family! Your family! I know you hated your life back on Earth, but did that excuse finding any reason to leave everyone you care for for good? Of course it didn't! It doesn't! We're... I'm not worthy abandoning your family for...! I'm just... Me..." ...In all honesty, I've should've expected this. As always, my guard was down just because everyone else seemed cool with my decision. Twilight, ever so intelligent, ever so diligent, always the skeptic, the one who points out the holes in a decision or plan and even protests to what could be deemed simply idiotic. Reminds you of anyone...? Twilight, after my silence, sighed, shaking her head with her expression turning more solemn. "Did you at least tell them goodbye, properly, this time?" ...Oh. "Define 'properly...'" Purple eyes were now full-on glaring. "Jack." The stern tone had me answer in sheepish embarrassment. "I left them a note..." Twilight groaned disbelievingly. "You left them... Ugh..." "It was late at night," I explained, but even to me that sounded like a weak excuse. Twilight was rubbing her forehead in annoyed exasperation, continuously shaking her head at my rather irrational actions. "Look, what I did was stupid. But you know me Twilight, never one to properly think things through. Yes, I chose my friends. Yes, I chose you. I chose to live in here for the rest of my life because I'm happy here. I will miss them, but it was as Pinkie once said, the memories of everything we've been are more important than regrets." Yes, I won't acknowledged what I did wasn't rash or not planned out in the slightest. It was a spur of the moment, and one I will feel a pang of guilt for from time to time. But I've accepted that. I make dumb[BEEP] choices all the time. I'm not a good person, despite what others say, but I certainly won't try to be a bad one to everyone I cherished. Despite doing so by leaving your family behind for a fictional equine and her friends? Well... As I said, I don't think things through. "It's too late for me to go back. So, I'm here now... For good... If you'll have me." Was my weak offer, gesturing with widened limbs. Glancing at me through her seeming migraine, Twilight sighed, slowly accepting the embrace with her own. "Of course you're staying here. Don't even begin to believe I'll kick you out just for choosing possibly the most regretful decision you'll ever make." I chuckled quietly. Good, I wasn't being kicked out yet. That's a start. "I thought that was betting away the library." That, at least, prompted a low chuckle from Twilight. "Amongst other errors." Before the comfortable hug departed, the alicorn still looking slightly guilty, yet smiling lightly to remain positive in the face of such a revelation. "I still can't believe you essentially decided some royal bookworm over your own flesh and blood." "Wouldn't most stallions?" "...No, don't think so." "Idiots," I stated casually, but sharing the mare's amusement. "Although, who am I to talk? Aren't I the well-rounded idiotic warrior?" Twilight sighed, her hoof clenching my own. "With one exception; you're my idiotic warrior." And her eyes lit up like the stars hidden above the blue sky. That prompted me to vow. "I promise you, Twilight, no more secrets. No more lies-" Ignoring Sombra's derisive snort. "-With my newfound knowledge, I'll make sure everything goes fine from hereon. I know more of what happens now than I ever did before. And I vow to you, my pony Princess, to be the best damn human special somepony to have ever walked the Earth, worthy of the angel before me." Expecting a blush from her, instead I was greeted to a shake of the head once again. "You don't need to promise me anything," Twilight said sincerely, leaning forward a little. "Although I would appreciate complete honesty, just assure me you won't throw yourself recklessly into danger like, say, almost all the other times you've done so out of some foolish notion of protecting us." ...Ah. "Can I take a rain check there?" Twilight frowned. "I'm kidding. I've learnt my lesson since Tirek." AKA, the time Twilight risked herself for my sake. The mare obviously understood the expression from the memory, placing a warm hoof on my cheek for comfort. Leaning into the touch, casting aside the memory in a heartbeat, the touch prodded me to say, "You want me to be honest? Alright then. I'll start being honest, beginning with the identity of my mentor." Wait what? Even Starswirl sounded genuinely surprised. Are you certain about this? Yes... More than anything. No more lies, no more deception. This second chance in Equestria gives me time to become a new man, better than the grouch I was back when I started, in season one. They never have to deal with that again. And I'll start with telling this mare everything from here on... If you don't mind. I trust your judgement, Jack. The wise unicorn reassured me, and I pictured his smile. Perhaps it would do you good to confide in the mare about your training in the upcoming future. Sombra scoffed. Or merely to gain more in her favour. But by all means, tell her everything. I actually look forward to the reaction. Twilight, meanwhile, was waiting, knowing full well about my internal conversations. Sighing, I nodded, no turning back now, and looked at Twilight with serious expression. "The truth is, Twilight, you knew Specter from history all this time." The mare tilted her head, not following just yet. "I did?" Are you deciding to be needlessly vague? And you call Celestia's methods of which bull[BEEP]. "He was awfully close to Celestia and Luna." "He was?" Twilight squinted in full curiosity. "Funny, you'd think I'd recall any mention of him." "You and Cadence were certainly excited about the exhibition dedicated to him." "Huh? But that exhibition was about Starswirl The... Bearded..." I couldn't stop the wild grin rising on my face at the facts slowly sinking in. "And you particularly loved the bookend I got for you of him." "But... Wait, what are you saying? He can't be..." I was taking too much delight in the bewildered expression. "You dressed up as him for Halloween." This time, Twilight kept silent, grasping the revelation in sheer shock, absorbing the fact her boyfriend was now the pupil of a legendary dead wizard. "So now, I'm being taught by his ghost. Funny how things were, right-?" "You're just messing with me, right? Because what you're implying is purely impossible. Simply too much to comprehend!" My rather smug look was all the answer needed. "Specter is Starswirl the Bearded... Your mentor is Starswirl the Bearded..." Twilight began repeating this outloud, slowly looking at me in awe and wonder. "My special somepony knows Starswirl the Bearded... The Starswirl the Bearded; the unicorn who mastered and created spells many use to this day! The pony who revolutionized magic itself, defined magic and what it meant to be a unicorn! The unicorn who trained Princess Celestia and Princess Luna to be the best Princesses of their generation! My special somepony knows Starswirl the Bearded!" Hearing all that, the wizard in question sounded positively amused. I am flattered by her exaggeration. Celestia and Luna have always been far the better ponies than I could ever hope to be. Meanwhile, Sombra was grunting, no doubt displeased by the notion of someone declaring the other unicorn far more of a legend than he was. Whereas I was pressed nose-to-nose with a wide-grinning Twilight, who was clutching me very closely as though searching my every soul with those radiant violet eyes. "And you're his student!" Twilight gasped loudly, giving some space. "Did you KNOW this? How long have you known?!" With a smile at the enthusiasm - which was an understatement - I answered sincerely, "Since the battle against Tirek." "And you never told me?!" But Twilight inhaled sharply again, proceeding to sprint around the room before I could retort, purple horn lighting brightly. All over, scrolls, quills and books of various colours and sizes began circling around the room. "Do you realize what this means Jack?! We have found a way to communicate and learn from the greatest unicorn who ever lived!" Followed by me being dragged forward by her hoof to a spot, all the items floating around the room surrounding us rather neatly. With a note pad and quill at the ready, Twilight grinned eagerly, an expression I found both bemusing and endearing. I was the cause of that enthusiasm... I love it. "Tell me everything you know about him. Start from the beginning; leave nothing out!" It was an energetic demand, to learn about one of her heroes. Well, who was I not to oblige. It certainly beat keeping her upset about my decision to choose her above my family anyday. So, what do you think? Absurd. Thank you. Starswirl? Very fetching. I think they quite suit you. Rarity had shared that exact sentiment, despite the choice of the hat I currently adorned. The white unicorn in question, meanwhile, had a head start back to the others, keeping them ready for the surprise. The surprise that was my new outfit. I figured, now this was my new chance of a fresh new life in Equestria, a different look was needed to commemorate and solidify this new opportunity of starting again. Rarity accepted my idea gleefully, helping me choose from multiple assortments of the boutique in order to find something which screamed me and new me at once. If that made sense. It doesn't. It certainly does. Starswirl remained the more positive of the two voices in my head. I especially am fond of the pendant attached to your new cape Miss Rarity generously crafted for you. Oh yeah, my eyes glanced down endearingly to the silver item in question on my chest. A testament to how far you've truly come. I meanwhile, am less fond of the silly hat you choose to wear. Sombra sneered. But before I could hear the fallen King whine some more, Rarity's expectant head poked through the doorway. "Ready?" I nodded, following after the mare when swallowing my initial nervousness. No need to be afraid, they'll love my new look. The white unicorn and I already reached the followed room, Rarity entering first through the curtains to present me after her following announcement. "Ready dears? Feast your eyes on the new and improved Stardust Balance!" On cue, I followed through, and was greeted by gasps of awe and approval. The mares and dragon took a moment to stare, before smiling/grinning in clear approval and amusement, and that prompted my own pleased grin. They liked it, that was a relief. Take that, Sombra, only you mock my choices- "Nice fedora, Star!" You were saying? Sighing, I approached the others off the stage, Rarity summarizing my new look. "A bluebonnet-coloured fedora, as you've well spotted Rainbow darling, with a golden outlined band centered around it." At their humoured looks, I shrugged. Yeah, I'm wearing a nineteen-sixty's styled fedora now. Deal with it. "And the new cape, simplistic of course but a more azure blue than its previous darker blue predecessor. I wanted to add more character to it, but Stardust here was firm in keeping it how it was." The unicorn cast me a faintly amused glance. "Although that hardly prevented me from adding one touch, one I shall think Twilight would especially adore." The mare perked up at her name, following her friend's gesture to the silver pendant which attached both front edges of my new more longer cape. I raised my chin, thrusting my chest out slightly to let Twilight see the thing in full view. And at the widened eyes of my girlfriend, Rarity boasted in satisfaction, "Half your cutie mark, half his own." Too right. The small piece of jewelry's right side was half of Twilight's magic mark, and mine of the heart with half the star centered within it. "A perfect representation of our favourite 'Twilight Warrior,' no?" Inciting the others to chuckle. "You're really gonna stick to that fedora?" "I think it makes him look nice..." "I think it's pretty rad!" "Superly-duperly rad!" "You look mighty dashin', ain't he just Twi?" Yet despite the teasing, Twilight was smiling at the gesture. "I love it Rarity. It suits Jack flawlessly." And I couldn't repress the flattered grin on my face for that. Purple eyes glanced up from the pendant to meet my gaze. "Do you like it?" "I wouldn't have worn it if I didn't," I retorted humouredly, glancing at the unicorn. "Again, thanks Rarity." She waved off the gratitude gracefully, grinning lightly herself. That said, I nodded with a smile to Twilight, then the others. "This is the beginning of my new life, here in Equestria. With my new family. Be prepared everypony, I'm here to bring fun and nitpick at your lives for all eternity." That was followed by laughter among all within the boutique, and even Pinkie to call out cheerfully, "You know what this calls for?" Applejack chuckled. "Gee Pinkie. Is it a, say, group hug?" The pink Earth Pony beamed widely. "How'd you guess? GROUP HUG!" And this one I welcomed with full arms. Fresh start, fresh beginning. And with a family who'll never abandon me. Despite Sombra's cumbersome scoffing to the contrary.
Chapter 102: Recollection of Sorrow"Thank you so much again, Stardust, for keeping an eye on my precious little foals while we were busy." Said foals, in all their endearing glory, were currently using my body as a climbing set, myself sat down on all four limbs and making sure the cute baby ponies wouldn't fall while grabbing onto my fur and the like. I smiled at the two parents entering the room. "No prob. I always enjoy looking after the kids." Pumpkin Pie making babble noises into my right ear regardless. Cupcake beamed at the sight. "I'm so glad we can count on you, with Pinkie setting up another party." Ah yes, the late Birthday party Pinkie decided to throw for me. I believe she said that was going to happen... Tonight. Wonderful, I can prepare early then. You would need to be patient on that, Jack. My expression flicked, keeping still for the blue Earth Pony to pry her clingy foals off my fur. Hey Starswirl, what's up? A moment of your time, my friend, if you would. Carrot Cake disrupted my inward conversation. "I don't suppose you'd be happy to babysit again next week, would you?" Does Undertale have a fanbase the size of the Amazon? "Of course, I'd be more than happy to." I grinned, regarding the two energetic twins being lovingly snuggled by their mother with fondness. Anyway, you were saying teacher? Hm? Already addressing me as that without sarcasm? Whether the two adult equines noticed my smirk, they didn't comment. Hey, new me, remember Starswirl? Old me would've been far more reluctant for some magic pony ghost to be his mentor, but now, considering everything you've done for me; bringing me back here, reuniting me with my second family... After sending me to Canterlot High first. Yes, still annoyed over that. "Stardust?" Huh? Oh right. "Sorry, was lost in thought." I shook my head, smiling sheepishly. "What did you say Mrs Cupcake?" It was her husband who answered first, "We were just about to say how glad we are that you're back from your trip. From the way your friends made it sound, it gave off the impression we never would have seen you again." Cupcake nodded. "And that certainly would've been disheartening to us all." Followed by a relieved small grin. "But we're happy you've returned now. Ponyville just wasn't the same without you. Welcome home, Stardust." Oh, I imagine it wouldn't have changed too much in my absence. Some would say it benefited grateful without the residential critic. But the fact the townsfolk sounded so pleased to see me once more... Well, I'm happy, for lack of better words. I grinned myself. "Thank you. It's great to see you both again, along with Pinkie and the two enthusiastic foals currently trying to get off your limbs." That was responded with a shared chuckle between parents, gently coddling their youthful children with such loving gazes and touches. I'm glad, myself, for how accepting you are to your life here in Equestria from hereon. The aged voice sounded amused. I must admit, the thought of you being slightly more reluctant to stay crossed my mind for a brief time. Yeah, well... Where's Sombra, by the way? I haven't heard his daily snark yet. The former King is resting within the depths of your mind. Resting? Even a spirit requires a moment to rejuvenate; the energy exerted to communicate much less inhabit the mind of a living being is more draining than you realize. Poor King. I shall miss his ever-charming personality until he wakes up. Starswirl chuckled while I excused myself from the married bakers, giving Pumpkin Pie and Pound Cake one last soft hug before leaving downstairs to the exit. In the meantime, I believe it's time we began with the proper education required to learn and exercise your full potential. Hm? I almost paused on a step. But I thought that journey to the Dragon Lands was part of the training? That was a situation, although we benefited from it by teaching you to combine your will with the force of balance itself. Now, it's time we give you an official induction to the ways of this style of magic. To unite the very forces of Chaos and Harmony - Light and Dark - into the realm few ponies have ever traversed. ...Alright then. If you think I'm ready... How do we start, Qui-Gon? I pictured the pleased smile. Return to the castle, and gather your friends. They might be needed for this... Entrance exam, shall we say. "Thanks again for coming everyone." I took my seat, smiling at the gathered mares and dragon around the cutie map table. The throne was actually pretty comfortable, a velvet cushion softening our posteriors beneath. "Sorry if you were all busy with something else." Rarity waved in graceful dismiss. "Darling please, if there's something our friend must share with us, we're all ears." "That's right," Twilight concurred to my right, smiling expectantly in my direction. "And if it's coming from you, it must be important." Right, I wouldn't have called my friends here without a good reason. "So, what is it?" All heads regarded me curiously after Twilight's question. Leaning back somewhat, I cocked my head, getting straight to business. "That's what I intend on finding out. Spec- Starswirl wanted us all here." They all blinked, whereas Twilight was glowing in anticipation, leaning forward more to hear this. The others knew about the true identity of my new teacher by now, before you ask. "He says it's time for me to finally begin my training on balance itself." There was a split-second of processing that. "Well, I'll be," Applejack began with a proud smile. "I'm glad to hear it." "We all are." Twilight affirmed, grinning in both pride and excitement. "Congratulations Jack; you're going to learn from one of the greatest ponies who ever lived!" "This calls for a party!" Rarity chuckled at Pinkie's burst. "Quite right Pinkie dear, but perhaps we can hold such a celebration until afterwards." The pink mare deflated somewhat, but still beamed happily. Rarity looked over in my direction. "We're proud of you Stardust, you deserve such a prestigious honour. But I do get the sensation this wasn't the sole reason for calling us here." Miss Rarity is correct. The others followed my head suddenly snapping upwards, thinking I saw something in the hanging tree chandelier above. The purpose behind my request of summoning your friends here was to assist, if they desire, in your first real trial towards leaning the proper ways of this form of magic. "Erm, Stardust?" Spike questioned. "He must be speaking with Starswirl the Bearded...!" Twilight was barely containing her pure bliss at the concept. "Ooh, what's he saying right now? Is it some wise lecture never before heard to Equestrian ears?" You can speak with me vocally, if you'd prefer. Although I ask for you to also relay my words to your friends as well... Beginning with telling the Princess I greet her warmly. Can do, I guess. "Starswirl says hello, Twilight." My girlfriend blinked, before practically vibrating in her seat, leaning so close to the edge she could fall. Spike, however, intervened, keeping a steady claw on the over-enthusiastic mare. The others were simply paying attention. Satisfied, I looked up again. "But I thought you said I passed my tests." And so you did. I imagined the ancient unicorn nodding. And those were essential steps. However, this will be the first official test to utilizing the power of Balance itself under my guidance. You will be given a chance to relive a moment of your life, a part of you which struggles to overcome itself in the name of inner peace. Relaying those words, it was Fluttershy who inquired first, "But, I thought you were over your past mistakes?" Before I could open my muzzle to reassure the concerned pegasus, Starswirl answered in my head, Indeed, but only partially. You learned to adapt from your mistakes over Sombra's former influence against you. You shared your burdening past with your friends. But that was only the beginning, for you are to overcome a much younger past, long before your first arrival into Equestria. ...You don't mean...? I paid little attention to the others worried expressions at my hesitant look, while my teacher replied solemnly, Yes. For your initiation test, you must venture to past memories and learn from them... Completely. ...Which past memories...? The tone almost sounded apologetic. The days of which you are ashamed of the most. ...Great... Just great... Rainbow asked, "Stardust?" "Sorry, yes." I cleared my throat, repeating Starswirl's words to the others. Once finished, the blue pegasus frowned. "So what, you're going to relive the past to get over it? And here we thought you were done with that already!" The rest nodded, some glancing at me sympathetically. So did I, but it seems the wise dead unicorn thinks otherwise. Exactly how was I to get over those mistakes? I made far too many there. Hell, I much preferred repressing my recollections of those years in favour of the new memories I made here. "Is it absolutely necessary?" And I knew Rarity was addressing Starswirl more than I. Unfortunately so. It is required for you to balance the light and darkness in your heart properly; balance shan't deem you a worthy permanent candidate otherwise. For a while, you merely borrowed its power: For it to, at last, acknowledge you as its new champion, you must find the gentle mix of black and white oceans rampaging within you. And to do so, you must remember every detail from childhood to teenage years. Oh bloody fantastic...! Which is why your friends are here. Wait what? He almost sounded amused as I suddenly looked up again in earnest confusion, You need not be alone doing this. Your friends, should they wish to, may accompany you through these memories. And, perhaps, they might learn something for themselves along the way. But that would mean...! "Well, what's he saying?" The words flew from my muzzle admist my own hesitation and worry, noticing their widened eyes at the offered prospect. "You mean, we can see into your past with you?" Twilight asked, sounding particularly stunned. That's what I was worried about. The very idea of these people - my second family - witnessing my past errors and mistakes firsthand filled me with both anxiety and dread. As though reading my thoughts, or simply by telling my downcast expression, my friends were quick to reassure me gently. "Whatever happened back then, we won't judge you for it," Twilight said with a kind smile, and I honestly wished the thrones were close enough for physical reassurance. "But... Are you sure you want to do this?" "I'm not sure... Would YOU want to see the [BEEP] I've been through, much of which has been my own fault...?" "Nothin' will change how we feel about ya Star." Applejack winked merrily. "You already told us about how bad your past life was, how bad would it be seeing it for ourselves?" Rainbow asked smugly. If only you knew... "I say, bring it! We'll help ya get through these bad memories of yours, so you can fianlly get over yourself!" "Yeah!" Pinkie pumped the air happily. "Thanks... I think." Was my response to Rainbow's encouragement(?), smiling with renewed hope at all the agreeing mares and dragon. "Would it really be okay for you all?" Everyone exchanged looks, clearly reaching an unspoken conclusion. Fluttershy nodded, answering for all my grinning friends. "Of course." "Even though it could possibly change your opinion of me overall?" Rarity scoffed lightheartedly. "I wish you'd stop being so melodramatic all the time darling. It'll be fine!" Rainbow snorted, feigning ignorance to Rarity's glare from ridiculing her hypocrisy. But still, I was now grinning. They trusted me WAY too much; if they really wanted to see everything I've been through as a kid and teen... Well, they're in for a ride. Starswirl, evidently having been waiting, spoke with some satisfaction, We may begin at once, if you are prepared to face this now. I relayed that to the others, and Twilight nodded with resolve. "Let's do this then. That is if you're just as ready, Jack. Are you absolutely, positively certain you want to do this?" Good question. WAS I ready... Ah [BEEP] it. What I responded with had the others grin in appeasement, and Twilight glowing with much more pride. "I have my friends with me, how can I not be certain?" Then let us begin posthaste, my friend; have everyone form a circle together. Connect your hoofs - and claw, should Spike be also participating - and we shall start without delay. As instructed, the mares, Spike and I took a spot behind my throne around one another, the palm of our limbs pressed against each other in a perfect circle of the bonds we share. And, trusting my friends and my teacher, this time I literally anticipated everything turning a sudden complete white. ...Before finding myself on familiar ground. Very familiar ground. "Well..." I muttered, whereas the others looked around in surprise. "He certainly wasn't kidding regarding childhood..." Because surrounding our rather transparent bodies was a large ground filled to the brink of running, babbling, enthusiastic kids until break time was over. Watching the children in awe, Fluttershy's yelp caught our sudden attention; the mare jumping in surprise as one kid ran straight through her. Applejack, testing it out, gently extended her limb, only to find the same student running through it in favour of heading elsewhere. "Where are we?" Rainbow inquired, looking around her. My own eyes, meanwhile, cast to the building to my left, small in structure but enough to house these little demons. "Primary school..." "Primary school?" "A place where kids until the age of ten or eleven attend." And waves of nostalgia flowing through my senses like a current, glancing around again at all the babbling kids with those school uniforms. Twilight, meanwhile, was inspecting an oblivious human child with unhidden curiosity, and I imagined the mare would be taking notes if she could. And Pinkie? She was currently hopping behind some running students merrily, joining in whatever fun these kids were having. Rarity mumbled something under her breath, eyeing the red uniform in particular, before glancing around herself. "So then, where are you?" Good question. If we were in my memories, I should surely be around- Ah... "There I am." They all followed my pointing hoof towards the small, grinning child following after some other kids; a few I recognized easily, and that incited a pang within my chest. My younger self walked by us, an expression of naive glee glued to his features- By God, was my hair really so small back then? It looked like it was shaven by the military! We followed after the young kid across the playground, Rainbow speaking up again. "Huh, I kinda see the resemblance." Thank you, I guess? "Doesn't look too bad; where are these 'bad times' you're suppose to be remembering?" On cue, the magic revealed itself. "Oh." Was all Rainbow could say after her question was answered, as my younger self suddenly found himself in the center of a group of other boys his age, jeering and mocking in his oblivious state. I downright cringed at the sight, whereas the others looked surprise. "That was abruptly sudden." I nodded at Rarity's comment, regarding my ten-year-old self with pity. "They would always seek out an opportunity to gang up on me back then, even some I supposedly called my friends." Poor past me; if he believed it would've been all over in middle and high school, he was sorely mistaken. "Whenever I said or did anything weird to their eyes, they lashed out. That or just simply picking on me because I was an easy target back then." I glanced at the others, not keen on seeing my younger self get verbally bullied much longer. There were mad and saddened expressions at the sight, which was what I was afraid of. "We can leave now if-" Twilight shook her head, still observing with sympathy dancing in her eyes. "No, we agreed to face this with you; we're not about to leave you to recall these painful memories by yourself." The others nodded, prompting the purple determined mare to look my way. ...Alright. Then, by magic, the area around us warped into a blur, causing us all to whirl around in surprise and slight apprehension. But, luckily, it was only the scene changing elsewhere, and we were immediately greeted by my younger self walking freely across the rough playground... Only to get hit in the right side of the face by a football. "Now before you ask." I was quick to reassure the gasping others, smiling a little at their worry. "This was only an accident." Yeah, the one time my old school mates unintentionally attacked me. My past self slowly recovered from the abrupt hit, reassuring the concerned students who were partially responsible for the assault. Twilight watched the scene in interest. "They don't seem to be too hostile to your younger self here." "Not ALL the students enjoyed making me their favourite pastime to indulge their superiority complexes." My green-blue eyes watched myself leave while rubbing the sore spot against the side of my head, rubbing my own at the memory. Wonder if that was also responsible for the ruptured eardrum back then... And the scene shifted again. ...Ah great... "Now that I did alot back then..." Was my response to my past self sitting against the wall, knees to his chest with tears flowing freely down his rather unappealing face. Hey, I can call my younger self ugly if I wanted to. Rarity and Fluttershy, looking quite saddened at the display, walked forward only to be stopped by a extended limb. "Don't." I glanced at their surprised faces before looking back at the pathetic state. "This was only an attempt back then for more attention." As if hearing his older, more mature self criticize the tactics of back then, ten-year-old me only sobbed harder, and I forced myself to steel my heart at the spectacle, rolling my eyes at the sheer display. Nope, not letting my fondness for kids to get to me here... "What's wrong with a little bit of attention?" Pinkie asked rhetorically, hopping forward before the sitting boy with a bright smile on her features. Jesus, imagine the expression if he suddenly could see the massive equine standing over him with a [BEEP]-eating grin on her face. The pink Earth Pony proceeded to pull out a balloon from nowhere and make an animal... In my memories. Mistress of fourth-wall breaking, ladies and gentlemen. "Ya do know he can't see ya, right?" Pinkie ignored Applejack's question in favour of creating a balloon animal which slowly rose before reaching the blue illusion of a sky. Shaking my head, I continued without any sympathy for my younger self, "Back then, my autism was in full form; making my decisions, choosing my words, enduring the consequences so its host may suffer for it. I craved attention, and not for the right reasons. And I would go through any means to by noticed, even if that included getting bullied by some inept jerks for it." And look how that turned out! A certain someone took obvious note of my bitter tone. "You shouldn't blame yourself for that." Ah yes, Twilight would object to how harsh I was treating my oblivious past self, who was being promptly ignored by other playing students. "What happened back then wasn't in your control; you shouldn't consider yourself at fault for having no control of your disability, nor should the students have picked on you for it. Surely you see that?" The answer from me was a small, ironic smile. Even if I did, Twilight, it might be too late altogether... Spike, evidently not wanting to see me cry regardless of my past, present or future, slowly walked up to my sitting former self, reaching out, before his claw only touched emptiness, the scene abruptly shifting to something else. To one I would hardly consider nostalgic. For, before us, sat a much older version of myself from the one we just witnessed, in the same position with his back against the wall waiting for break to be over - I always did enjoy arriving to places early - glaring up defiantly at another student who glared down at the younger Jack, spewing hateful words. Now this I remembered more vividly. This version of me adorned the black older uniform of my next school. "Attire could use a little work on..." Rarity mumbled under her breath. "Middle school?" Twilight guessed correctly. My only answer was a nod, wincing at my younger self beginning to have his [BEEP] kicked in, helplessly, by the other boy whom I had talked back to in foolish defiance. The student kicked down at my former life's legs and arms, taking immense pleasure in beating up the boy all on his own without any witnesses. "When I finished primary, I had foolishly hoped my troubles would be over... But of course, fate had other ideas." As if heeding my words, the awful memory warped into something else, which prompted my much bigger grimace and weary sigh. The others gasped lightly at the same Jack they just saw get attacked in a grassy field, surrounded by middle schoolers all too happy with harassing someone for being in their favourite hanging out spot. "Why would they do such a thing...?" Fluttershy asked in exaggerated horror. I shrugged sheepishly. Again, another error on my part. "I was in their favourite spot." Rarity sounded relatively [BEEP]ed. "The gall... That gives these animals no right to bully you this way!" "Tell that to them..." Even Rainbow sounded displeased by the scene, like she was restraining herself from something. And everything changed again. And we were greeted by an even further unpleasant memory. We could only observe at another student pouring sand down my former self's back before he noticed the sneak-up. I swore I heard Spike growl a little at the display. And the scene shifted again, this time to where my school bag dropped from the pressure of too many items within, including my empty lunch box and half-filled giant water bottle. "Didn't you have friends who could help you through your troubles?" Twilight eventually asked while we all followed after my disgruntled image of a past self after hastily stuffing everything back in the bag. "You told us you weren't alone through your years of middle and high school." I couldn't restrain the snort. "Oh, don't get me wrong, I had 'friends.'" Air quotations around that particular word. "But in the sense that they were friends I commonly spoke with, and nothing more." I wasn't entirely too surprised when we were now inside the old community room, greeted by students who had similar conditions to myself, mentally or physically. "I wasn't so close as to divulge my secrets or worries to any of them. Hell, my teachers were more friends than my supposed actual friends were." "Surely you don't blame them?" "My friends Rarity?" I shook my head, smiling pitifully at my younger self smiling and laughing with the other students, the ones I got along with who wouldn't judge me for being me... Well, not too much, anyway. "I never blamed them. I often kept to myself. Hell, it took coaxing from my parents for me to express the hardships I endured throughout my school years. No one needed to burden themselves with my own problems." "Helping a friend isn't a burden, Jack." Twilight protested quietly, shaking her own head at the gesture. "You should've let them help you." It wasn't a lecturing, stern tone, but soft and rather upset. "I know." But too little, too late, wouldn't you say? "Well, at least this time yer younger self actually looks happy about somethin'." Cue scene change. "You just had to jinx that, didn't you Applejack?" Rainbow's rhetorical snark was followed by the grey warped area morphing into a certain scene- "Oh God..." The others glanced at me for that exasperation, before looked with the crowd of gathered students. An entire year group, I might add, all to watch a play used to demonstrate the dangers of drinking. And this was one of those times I truly embarrassed myself in front of the school body. And that was saying a lot. "What's happenin' now?" An irrepressible sigh escaped my muzzle. "Now, Applejack, before you is a short play by some enthusiastic adults about the dangers of mating via consumption of too much alcohol." I didn't need to see to know the bright redness now suddenly enveloping their features. In contrast to the student body, who all looked entirely fazed by the group of adults explaining why drinking is bad and all that jazz. Then, hearing a question from the adult male, to which my younger self - sitting at the back on a table behind many others - raised his hand... And was selected, I knew what was coming, ignoring Spike's startled state when my hoofs clamped his baby ears shut for younger Jack's following answer. And an uproar of laughter followed. Oh yeah... Good times... "I didn't hear the end of that for a good while." The mares, meanwhile, as Spike swiped off my hoofs, looked stunned at what just happened, whereas I simply grimaced, yearning to forget that incident completely. "You know, I think you told us about this..." Hm? Rainbow's pink eyes lit up in recollection. "Yeah, I remember you describing the most embarrassing thing you did in high school back then?" What? "I can't have; I don't remember telling any of you about this...?" Applejack smirked faintly. "You might not have been in the best of state back then..." The others shared a knowing look, simply piling on more to my confusion. What were they-? "Now what?" Rainbow asked at the next change of scenery, greeted this time by... Ah. "This doesn't look too awful," Fluttershy commented at the display before us this time. A much naive version of me in the days of handing out treats to almost every girl in the school. "Is that younger you giving out sweets?" "Yep." And the girls I was giving chocolate to on this particular day came of no surprise. But my attention, as was with my younger self's, was moreso focused on the one I was convinced back then was an angel in disguise. Blond flowing hair, Goddess-like features, a heart-stopping smile and pure bright blue eyes... "Jack?" "...I was a fool." And the scene shifted, followed by Twilight's curious noise. "Huh?" "I spent so many years in that school believing the girls I became acquainted with would understand me more than my fellow gender would." Cue another day scene of myself handing out another group of girls some chocolate, the sight of familiar faces prompting my grimace. "Everyday I would selective hand out chocolate to as much girls as possible, compliment them, believing all the girls in the school were beautiful inside and out in their own right, superior to my own gender. I foolishly hoped they would sympathize with my hardships; I found it easier to interact with the opposite gender more due to their more sensitive nature, their bigger compassion and would welcome me with open arms... In short, my idiocy made itself known again." "What do you mean?" Another sigh. "Only after high school did I realize, with no contact from them afterwards, that they never truly cared for me. Oh, they cared, but not too much as to check in on how I've been doing now and again. Only about a handful bothered, and even then that waned over the years." A harsh snort escaped my muzzle, prompting the others to glance at me in concern before watching the next scene of younger me handing out MORE chocolate. "Not to mention, they enjoyed making fun of me just as much as the boys did. I was too blind to notice it until a few years afterwards." But even so, I wasted three years of my precious time handing out chocolate and compliments to girls all around the school. Pointless and without reason, simply to play ladies' man... That was it. "Not even they stopped the bullying..." And the girls gasped in horror at the taller boy repeatedly punching my younger self in the side of my head. The same side that football hit, I only realized just now. What were the chances? Finally, not wanting to watch my younger self stomp off in agony as the surrounding students and gleeful bullies had, I turned to observe my rather emotional friends. And almost gasped myself at what I saw. Rainbow looked fuming, glaring balefully at the bullies excitedly talking amongst themselves over what just happened, particularly at the one boasting about his mate beating up an autistic. Applejack was holding the pegasus back from doing anything, but even she was looking as though we would've started horse-kicking them in the [BEEP]s. Rarity looked positively livid. Fluttershy had her head looking away, expression pained and sympathetic. Pinkie was still, looking decidedly uncertain. Spike was covering his own eyes, clearly upset. And Twilight... Well... That was a fire in her eyes I haven't seen since the fight against Tirek... "They had no right." Was her quiet response, barely containing the fury that was clear in her features. And I never felt more gratified for it. What I didn't feel grateful for, however, was the next following, and last scene. Recognizing the room immediately, it took one look to my left before swiftly calling out roughly, "No, they don't need to see this!" To no avail, Starswirl refused to answer. Nor did the scene choose to change. This was the one thing I was dreading the most for them to witness. The others looked at me in shock, before Twilight's eyes widened in sudden understanding. Yes, this was the incident I described to the mare I adored and vaguely explained to the others before me... Save for Spike, who need not witness it. I, however, couldn't bear watching the biggest regret of my life since Sombra controlled me, childishly shielding my own eyes at the past mistake of my stupid, younger self. It only took a few seconds, doing my best to distract my own hearing, before feeling a soft hoof touch my side. "Jack," Twilight spoke softly, "I think this is what Starswirl wanted you to be reminded of. I think you need to watch this." Do I though... Can I? "It's okay..." Twilight whispered soothingly to my right hesitant ear, "Your friends are with you... I'm with you." My brain demanded no but my heart commanded otherwise. Slowly removing my hoofs from my eyes, I hesitantly observed the show, feeling Twilight's hoof brush against my own in comfort, letting it be known, again, I wasn't facing these mistakes alone. And that made watching the memory that happened before us slightly more bearable. Slightly, though... Thankfully, as everything turned a morphing grey again, it was over... But at what cost? My friends exchanged glances before turning to look at me, expressions completely uncertain. That's right, not even that incident was invulnerable to their judgement. Yet I hardly felt I was being judged by the others here. Because I wasn't... Of course... "Jack." Twilight's simple concerned addressal caused me to speak up with renewed bitterness. "See now why I hate myself so? You see why I despise my very being for all my mistakes of the past?" "Jack," Twilight repeated herself, this time sounding more firm with sparkling eyes on reassurance and conviction. "That's what those were, mistakes. I told you, you can't let the past control you like this. What happened can't be changed, yes, but you can learn from them. Loathing yourself for everything back then won't do you any favours; it's what made you so bitter and hesitant in the first place, long ago." Rainbow pitched in, "Also, Star, we just saw that most of that wasn't really your fault. Sure you made a few mishaps, so what? You can't really blame yourself for the bullies, can ya?" That attempted reassurance had the opposite effect. My head snapped up to the blue mare. "Actually, I can." Rainbow blinked, whereas the others shared worried confused glances. Very well, I'll appease their curiosity. "Because, Rainbow, everything WAS my fault. I chose to get myself bullied and noticed, all for mere attention. I willingly left the protective barriers of my friends and teachers and ventured around the school in search of sating my hunger for being noticed like the senpai-crazed idiot I was. All my actions, my decisions, my words, I said them all willingly in hopes to make people laugh and befriend me... Obviously, it failed. Spectacularly." "Jack..." I sighed. No, there was no escaping this now. "There's no denying the truth here, Twilight. It's time to be completely honest with you." My gaze turned to her own, the purple alicorn looking decidedly hesitant about allowing me to berate myself even further. "The truth is, Twilight, I can forgive myself for almost harming everyone I loved through Sombra's influence... Mostly, and for just being a flat-out [BEEP] to you all when we first met. But those were all more recent then these events from years, so long ago... After high school, I began distancing myself from others at college, finally realizing my own errors and deciding the best course of action was to stop acting like a clown on helium, and avoid everyone in favour of peace and clarity." I can just see the disapproval reflecting from her eyes, but also the worry and understanding. Twilight opened her muzzle to respond, Rarity chose to intervene, placing a soft yet firm hoof on the alicorn's side and nodding for me to continue. So I obliged, and my tone leaked with the anger and regret, amplified by the show just then, from the past which I carried to this day. "I wish I could change those events. Occasionally I imagined the alternate scenarios, of being respected and loved by everyone around me, if it weren't for this damn autism... But nothing can change, I know that. And I will never forgive myself for it. You're written to forgive your own actions because it's in your nature... And I... Well, I'm only human." There, I admitted it. I'll never be able to find it in myself to be fully redeemed for my idiotic decisions of the past. They will always come back to haunt me. I might as well just deal with it. And that is all I expected from this outcome. Wha- God dammit! Everyone shielded their eyes from the sudden bathe of white light before us, descending from the heavens of my mind before standing in front of us all. Once it was safe to look again, we were greeted by a familiar, smiling bearded character regarding us all with unbidden warmth in the ancient eyes behind the large facial hair and wizard hat. It was Twilight who gasped the loudest, sounding as though she won the lottery out of nowhere. "You're... You're...!" "Is that who I think it is...?" Spike whispered in barely-concealed awe. I wish I was in their respective shocked states, but after witnessing all those awful recollections, I wasn't exactly in the most pleasant move just then. Starswirl, however, in all his majestic glory and sparkling cape, didn't seem to mind too much by any of the reactions reaching from indifference, to confusion, to pure awe, glancing at everyone with unmasked pride. "Child of Earth. Children of Equestria. It is an honour to meet the latter face-to-face at last." Followed by a formal, humble bow. Twilight was still gaping like a goldfish. The aged unicorn chuckled at the display. "The books which described my tales were often exaggerated, Princess Twilight." The self-name snapped the mare out of it, the stunned alicorn shaking her head wildly before staring at the pony who taught her mentor long ago in awe and shock. "Erm... Who is this pony?" Violet eyes snapped up at the questioning blue mare. "It's Starswirl the Bearded, Rainbow. The Starswirl the Bearded!" Then, a full-on grin took shape on the mare's muzzle while the mares glanced at each other in pure shock at the reveal. "Starswirl the Bearded! Here! I knew Jack wasn't lying when he said you were Specter this entire time, but seeing you here, now, in person no less! Ohh, I have SO many questions! I am your biggest fan, Mr. Starswirl the Bearded sir!" Applejack frowned. "Wait, are we talkin' about the same Starswirl the Bearded from over a thousand years ago? By golly, how can this be?!" "And why are you here?" Rarity added. "No offense, Starswirl the Bearded... I absolutely adore your cape, by the by. They simply don't make them like that anymore. Very antique." Starswirl smiled. "I'm awfully old-fashioned, I won't lie." Before glancing at my girlfriend, who could barely restrain her own shaking excitement. "And thank you for your kind words, Princess Sparkle. But I'm convinced Jack here regards you higher than anypony in existence. He has often praised your talents to me." ...Thanks for being a wingman, I guess, Starswirl. Twilight gaped at me in shock, before the grin widened to impossible lengths. Starswirl chuckled, then raised a hoof in gesture for calmness. "As for my being here, Miss Rarity, it is a matter moreso of congratulating my student." Say what? My friends looked at me, and back to the unicorn. Starswirl smiled at me warmly. "You passed, exceedingly I might add. The initiation is complete." What... I don't remember learning anything from this...? Fluttershy voiced my thoughts. "Um, Mr. Starswirl the Bearded? What did Stardust learn exactly?" Rainbow added in, confounded, "Yeah! If Stardust was suppose to learn to overcome his past memories, then you're gonna be disappointed." "On the contrary, I would have been disappointed otherwise." ...What? We all glanced to one another in confusion. What was he talking about now? "He learned precisely what was expected of him." Twilight tilted her head. "What do you mean?" Starswirl smiled again, approaching me calmly with an air of wisdom, pride dancing in his age-old eyes. "It was never about overcoming the guilt of his past, nor to learn from it, but embrace it." Embrace...? He waited for that to sink in before proceeding to clarify, "Balance is about the synchronization of Harmony and Chaos in ones heart. An even scale untempered. Your friends here, my pupil, are the Harmony; the light which gives you comfort and warmth, the will to protect. Your past actions are more of Chaos, and they drive you to achieve for better, another source of conviction. Resolve of light and darkness, together, will bring the proper balance needed to master such magic for the foreseeable future." It took a moment for me to comprehend these unexpected words. "So... The reminder of my past was to... Awaken the darkness within me further?" "And balance your heart to the fullest." The teacher placed a warm hoof on my shoulder, beaming lightly. "You acknowledged that you cannot undo your actions, and they will always leave a trail of sorrow in your heart. All that was left was for you to embrace those emotions, and allow to guide the Chaos within as much as your friendship with these wonderful beings instructs your inner Harmony." Starswirl's tone strengthened considerably, in finality, "I declare you ready for the next step; Balance now acknowledges you as a worthy candidate to be its new champion. Congratulations, Jack Wright, Protector of Balance." ...Well... This wasn't what I was entirely expecting at all... The second Starswirl gave some room, Spike rushed forward with a swift hug. "Way to go bro!" Followed by a proud Pinkie, both hugging me tightly. "We knew you could do it!" ...Well, I felt proud of myself, certainly. I was now the 'Protector of Balance,' whatever that entailed. Still, more preferable than, say, the Chosen One. Last thing I needed was to be some puppet of a prophecy story written on an ancient scroll. As though hearing that, Starswirl chuckled, before turning to Twilight whom was beaming at me with glowing pride. "So, Princess Twilight." She adorably immediately snapped to attention at the addressal from the legendary pony. "Friends of my student, did you perhaps learn anything from this experience?" Twilight, completely understanding, glancing left to right in brief thought before lightly smiling, nodding in epiphany. "Sometimes, it's impossible to forget the sins of your past, and you might never forgive yourself for them. But that doesn't mean you can't live your life expected to be perfect. A friend will never abandon you for mistakes of youth. And..." Purple eyes turned in my direction. "Even someone who thinks himself imperfect, would still be the perfect friend someone elses eyes." Emphasized by the massive groups surrounding me, which I embraced contently. This was exactly what was needed, especially with Twilight beginning to snuggle against my chest quite happily, as though reinforcing her claim. And upon seeing the display, the aged unicorn nodded with a peaceful expression of his own. "I am proud to call you my grand-pupil, Princess Twilight." Said mare's eyes widened before a pink hue enveloped her cheeks. "As I am proud of all your friends. You have faced such hardships and tests, and surpassed them all. The Bearers of Harmony, the Protector of Balance. I wish you all the best of luck, for many challenges still lay ahead." Rainbow snorted playfully. "Yeah? Well I say, bring 'em all on!" Now I was laying on the floor in my bedroom. Y'know... Just 'cause. There was a lot to wrap my head around to today. So I didn't learn not to move on from my mistakes, but embrace those negative feelings from it to help balance my heart. Now, according to Starswirl, this means my heart is now centered enough for balance to be called upon whenever. ...Kinda grey area, thinking about it. Oh? "Hello gorgeous." Blushing in flattery, Twilight's face met my line of vision to the ceiling. "You know you have your own bed to lie on, right?" "...Eh." With a humoured smile, the mare's eyes sparkled. And I felt myself stiffen for a split-second, before relaxing to the tender hoof brushing my messy mane. "How are you feeling?" "Fine... With you doing that." Twilight giggled slightly. "I meant from earlier." "I know. Same answer, you're just helping." "I'm glad." Over her helping or my quick recovery from earlier, she didn't clarify. Instead, Twilight sighed. "I still can't believe I met the most legendary wisest pony to ever live in your memories. He's everything I thought he'd be, and so much more." Oh? "Am I suppose to be jealous?" Twilight shook her head, grinning. "Would you be jealous?" "I repressed that emotion long ago." "Along with most of who you are..." The Princess sighed again, her smile dropping slightly to more solemness. "Seeing all those painful memories of yours, knowing how accurate the descriptions of your past actions and experiences were, it never occurred to me how much of your real self you locked away within you... You think one day I'll ever get to meet the full, real Jack Wright?" I sincerely hoped not, raising a brow. "The autistic attention-hungry clown?" A third fond sigh. "You should learn to stop belittling yourself sooner or later." "Optimist." "Pessimist." "I prefer realist." "I'd prefer an honest answer." This time, I sighed, the very idea making me reluctant to even consider the prospect. "I'm not ready... At least, not yet, to show you my true colours. You saw a glimpse of my past personality back then, and I sealed almost all that up during my time at my two colleges. You've seen my occasional outbursts in Ponyville, you honestly want to meet the full package?" The answer was short, yet held so more weight. "Yes." "...Your funeral." Twilight rolled her eyes, smiling softly. "You only ever wanted love and attention; a limit just needed to be set." My hoof automatically raised upwards, gently cupping the mare's cheek as she still brushed my hair. My reply was simple, but filled with affection. "Good thing I have both of those plentiful in front of me." With a wider look of bliss, Twilight leaned downwards, and I was about be give my reward kiss for the day- "...Huh." Hm? "What?" Twilight was staring into my eyes, as though taking note of them. "I really need to get use to your new temporary eye colour." Oh, right. Yes as a side-effect with a part of Balance leached onto me from hereon, my eyes would flicker to the occasional gold before resuming their normal blue-green state. Starswirl warned of several other side-effects which would last for a short while. Brief bursts of boosted strength, for one thing. And flickering eye colour. "Although, I do think it suits you either way." I smiled, grateful for the compliment. Standing up after a brief kiss, Twilight stepped back and motioned to the doorway. "Come on, Pinkie wouldn't want us to be late for your Birthday party." Rolling onto my hooves, I grabbed my cape and fedora and bowed playfully to the mare. "After you." Twilight smiled in light fond humour, inclining her head in thanks before departing, myself lingering for a moment. Taking one good look at the portrait of the wall. Of the seemingly-indifferent boy inspecting his fingers in a vain attempt to appear... 'Cool,' I suppose. My brother was going for the edgy look in this picture. ...Yeah, if I can't get over the past, I might as well live with it. And you know what? I have my friends with me to repel my dark emotions from getting out-of-hand. ...Had I missed something? Oh, morning Sombra. Check my memories for the day and see for yourself. Smiling further at the incoherent grumbling response, I gave the portrait one last look before going after the waiting Twilight. I'm not perfect, but who is? "Now, on to the cake with my name on it!"
Chapter 103: Agent T!SNAP! "Ugh...!" Upon hearing my growl, Nightshade wordlessly, gratefully handed me another quill before returning to his perch in the room. That was, what, the fifth quill I broke now thanks to my immeasurable strength? Internally I heard Sombra downright snicker in amusement at the mild irritation of this newfound strength of mine. Rolling my eyes, my attention resumed on the list below. Okay... How about... The event involving Applejack's celebrity friend? I feel we can intervene there. Pointlessly, yes, I can concur. So long as we remain careful taking this step. Alright, so we'll put that in the 'change' box. Now, what about the incident with Daring Do, Rainbow and that critic stallion? I'd say... Leave that as is. We would have no real incentive to be there... At least, you wouldn't have. Good point... Check that off the 'Not Change' list. Although we're definitely changing the events involving Starlight's manipulations of time, along with the event at the Crystal Empire from the season six premiere. If you feel that is best, I shan't condemn you for it. How kind of you, Sombra spoke dryly, And what of Midnight Sparkle? I gather you won't permit that repetition of the moment. Oh, absolutely! No way in Hell am I allowing any version of Twilight to become something like that. If I hurried dealing with Starlight, I can quickly depart for Canterlot High and stop those events from getting out of hand. I think you'd agree, Starswirl, that the continued interactions between both universes is a direct violation of Balance, correct? Hm... And what of the fourth Equestria Girls? What fourth Equestria Girls? I've never heard of a fourth Equestria Girls. There has never been, to my knowledge from back home, a fourth Equestria Girls- Oh, Twilight's here. I sensed her bright presence entering the room- SNAP! Argh...! "What are you up to?" "Thank you Nightshade." The owl graciously handed me the next quill. My direction then turned on my girlfriend. "Hey love. How's Winter coming along?" "We're getting there." Which reminded me, I'll have to to stop Rainbow from wrecking the Cloudsdale Factory later on. "The leaves have been cleared, and the pegasi have already began spreading the snow clouds over Equestria." I grinned at the prospect. "Wonderful, I love Winter." Twilight smiled. "I know." Before glancing over to the desk I sat before with open curiosity. "What's this, a list?" Shifting myself carefully to shield the view from the written events, I explained, "As you know, I know of the upcoming events of this world from season five to season six, alongside the next two EQG movies." I inclined my head to the laid long sheet of paper. "This list has all the written events, and I'm deciding which ones actually should I participate in and change without making any severe consequences." "Oh I see!" Twilight nodded, her curiosity even further extended as she attempted to peek over my shoulder to read through the list at the names of episodes with either ticks or crosses next to them. "You're being careful in choosing which inevitable event to intervene with that would require your help, as opposed to simply throwing yourself into any problem believing you alone can achieve solving." "Well, I don't want to solve these problems alone." Twilight beamed at the sincerity, prompting me to continue while shifting myself still, "Spike gave me the idea to write a list." Said dragon was primarily focused on playing Kingdom Heart 2.8 to acknowledge that, eyes glued to the screen as he enjoyed himself with the PS4. "I thought about it recently: Would it be right of me to interfere and solve every problem without giving the others a chance? Starswirl reminded me that these things happen for a reason, and they mostly if not always are there to teach us all important lessons about ourselves. So... Yeah, that's the list." I might as well have been playing God. It's one of those times where you think about what you could or would do, but also considering if you should. Should I change every event? Do I have that right to do so? Was it really my place to intervene aside from my friends, making it so that they never learnt their lessons? Before I could react, though, a flash of light from the corner of my eye was followed by the list now floating before myself and Twilight, the latter responsible. The mare began reading outloud what I wrote, continuing on from episodes we already passed, hence lining them out, "'Tanks for the Memories,' 'Appleloosa's Most Wanted...' 'Princess Spike?' ...'The Cutie Re-Mark...' 'The Crystalling...' 'Legends of Everfree-'" Alright that's quite enough. "Sorry Twilight, can't let everything not be a surprise." Was my swift apology whilst snatching the list from the air, setting it back down before she could proceed to inquire. "And, knowing you, you'll try changing every event if I clarify on anything." The alicorn outright pouted at the accusation. "You know me better than that, Jack." "..." "..." I raised a brow. Twilight huffed, adorably so I might add. "Fine." Before turning towards the doorway with a small smile. "I have to go and check how the town's doing. They might need help clearing up the fallen leaves. I'll be back to read through that list later!" "The Hell you will!" Was my playful retort towards her departed teasing. But, checking she was completely gone by sensing her distancing light, I released a relieved sigh. Honestly, I wasn't entirely too fond of people looking at any work of mine while it's unfinished without my consent. Alright, back to work- SNAP! "...God dammit!" ...How long have I been meditating here? Three hours, Was the predicted response to my still position on the library floor. A sufficient improvement than the last time. Continuing on with this exercise will provide massive successful control over your newfound abilities. Whatever you say Yoda. Although, admittedly, I was rather surprised, and impressed with myself, over how long exactly I've stayed rooted on the spot this time in this cross-legged position. I requested neither Spike nor Twilight to disturb to this progress... Although, to be fair, the former was moreso concentrated currently on the wonders of my PS4, and the latter the coming of Winter. ...Brace yourselves. Starswirl, in all his grand knowledge, proceeded with that teacher-tone of his, The power of Balance is a flowing current; a grand mixture of brightened light and ink darkness, to form a clear gold of promised peace. Life is connected through Balance, from every creature's beginning to end. It guides our actions, encourages our incentives. You can acknowledge it, or run from it, but it is always there. ...So, literally the Force then? I'm learning how to use the Force. And with this power, at spirit with Chaos and Harmony at once, you shall be granted many skills to learn, adapt to and master. Your previous familiarity with these abilities were but a glimpse at the raw, unyielding strength Balance truly possesses. Tranquility, rage, kindness, aggression; Balance relies on these united contrasts to one another. And if you dive into the endless current, you may encounter new abilities beyond physical capabilities. Such as? Sombra inquired, sounding genuinely intrigued himself. Abilities such as detecting the Harmony or Chaos in one's heart, as demonstrated previous times before. Starswirl began using an example. Think of the time you and Applejack attended the rodeo event, Jack, long ago; how you sensed the ill intentions of that Changeling. And, during Princess Twilight's coronation, you felt her presence approach because of your close bond with her. The stronger your connection is to an individual, you will be easily find it more identifiable to sense whose presence is whose over time. Recently that has been the case, you can almost detect who is who. correct? It was rhetorical, but I think I understood. So the more I stuck around with my friends, whenever I try reaching out to sense them I'll know immediately who is who by their... Spirit, I guess? Essentially. The teacher affirmed. Another ability, also recently revealing itself, was the circumstances involving the human Miss Rainbow Dash in your battle against the sirens. When you were capable of communicating with the woman through her mind... Or should I say, her heart. Her heart? Yes, I too ponder about that. Explain this newfound skill to us, old one. He sounded partially amused. Very well. As you knows, the bonds which ties friendship is often knotted through the heart, reaching out and making connections whenever and wherever possible. Balance is a magic which affects the inner essence of all life rather than simply the physical. As magic itself fills all of Equestria with incentive, motivation and pure energy, Balance exists on a far more complex level. Your strengthened friendships which occurred over time during interactions with Miss Dash allowed your own emotions to reach out through that bond between you, preventing her from exposing her own capabilities to the sirens themselves. However, as the ability was new and unmastered to you then, your friends also felt the internal command like a sharp lance. So... Telepathy, but only between friends. If that makes things less challenging for you to understand, yes. Strangely enough, I didn't feel patronized then. And, again, these are but glimpses for what is to come, my friend. New powers, once Balance has deemed you worthy of utilizing them, will come when their time arises. Further powers such as reading more specific emotions in others as opposed to merely Light or Dark, concealing yourself from the senses of others, influence others decisions and mindsets to benefit yourself and your friends. ...Could I also levitate things with my mind too? Or shoot lightning from my fingertips... Eh, hoofs? The questions were a joke, but Starswirl answered with the utmost serious regardless. Through Balance, everything is limitless. ...By God, this is the Force. Also, sensing emotions in others; isn't that Sunset's ability in that EQG movie we don't talk about? Or... Reading past thoughts or memories of others through emotions... I don't know, it never made sense to me. If we are not to discuss it, why bring it up? Well, I felt it was... Partially involved. In a sense, Starswirl replied eventually, If you would like, I could begin explaining the differences between the two. Your meditation right now has vastly improved to the point any interruptions from myself or Sombra will no longer disrupt you. ...You sure about that? Yeah I'm with the boy; we seem to be distracting him good enough. Ah, but do you feel more calmer now? Do you feel your powers less uncontrolled? The current of emotions stilling considerably? ...Good point. Though, while we discuss the subject over the foreseeable future. The former tyrant began thoughtfully, We have yet to hear your plans involving the events of the movie. What? I thought I explained what we're going to do with Friendship Games when we reach that point ages ago- No, neither that nor Legends of Everfree. I refer to the movie, the upcoming event many of your kind have long awaited. Sombra sneered slightly at the mention of my own kind. Where Equestria apparently falls and your friends must seek the help of an underwater city... Or something. Oh, that! ...Yeah no idea still. The information we received so far back when I was in my world then was little and awfully vague at best. Presumable the whole world gets taken over by a ground of banded villains and forcing the Mane Six to seek help from, well, under the sea. And, just like that, the mere thought of everyone else in danger so forced a shudder down my spine, prompting my eyes open from the long meditation. That was the only event I knew little next to nothing about... That and season seven. And that ignorance really didn't help my clenching my teeth somewhat at the prospect. Once again, my friends will find themselves in mortal danger, and I might be powerless to stop it this time... ...No. No, this ignorance changes nothing. Whatever happens, I will help my friends face through it! I can prevent these happenings by knowing or by accident, either way to keep everyone throughout all of Equestria safe. And as admirable as your resolve to keep your friends safe is, Jack, it is perhaps wise not to rush head first into this scenario until we learn far more of these coming events. Additionally, we should be best keep this between only ourselves. Wait, you mean, don't tell Twilight? Correct. We needn't incite unnecessary worry and concern when there are other matters beforehand- Wait, what are you doing? Going to tell Twilight. ...Do you never obey your elders? Only when I feel reason to. In this case, I promised Twilight there would be no more secrets nor lies, and that's what I was upholding to the end. She and the others deserved to know about these events impacting their- Our entire world. It hardly took effort to track the mare down by her bright signature, finding the mare in the midst of reading... In my room... And the subject the mare was looking through with ill-concealed eagerness was- I cleared my throat, speaking casually, "Having fun taking a sneak preview?" At least I was amused by the sudden startled response, the list flying in the air by her jump then returning my mood to that of annoyed confusion, recognizing my blunt handwriting from a mile away. "How did you find that? I thought I hid it after finishing up... Spike." Twilight grinned apologetically, the long paper floating harmlessly beside her. "He just happened to mention where he saw you hiding the list when I assigned his next chore." She defended the absent dragon who was downstairs. I would know, I can sense him down there. "I know you didn't want me to take a peek, but... You know..." ...That sounded like one of my own lame excuses to get out of these scenarios. Shaking my head, I smiled in exasperation. "I didn't not want you to see it, Twilight... Just not until I was done sorting through it myself. I needed to finish up deciding which episodes would require my help or not." "And so you have." "...How much have you read?" "Oh... Some... Most... All of it." Ah great. Twilight shrugged sheepishly, purple eyes regarding the list again openly. "You could've written a synopsis for each upcoming event, you know. I can barely figure out what each of these 'episodes' implied. But I'm guessing Rainbow's behaviour about Tank's hibernate mood is todays episode." The mare smartly guessed, eyes on todays episode name. "Correct." No point in denying it. "Hmm, how long exactly before you would've withheld this information from your friends?" From me, like always. Were the unspoken words. But I detected no hostility in her tone for it, and nothing flickered in the mare's heart to suggest anxiety. So I was in the clear... For now at least. I approached the mare, taking the list from the air while giving Twilight a solemn look. "Actually, Twilight, that's why I'm here." She tilted her head, waiting. Okay, time to not beat around the bush. With a sigh, my muzzle spilled out the info, "The bottom of the list says MLP Movie, as you've noticed." She nodded, eyes expectant. "Well, here's something you should know regarding that." And Twilight listened in attentive detail, and I forced myself not to grimace nor cringe at the flickering of emotions I felt swirl through her. My bond with Twilight was arguably the strongest out of all my friends, Spike a close second. So, naturally, I felt her emotions more than anyone else... For now. Anyway as I explained in clear detail, those purple orbs widened a few times, mouth agape at the mention how their world will be in danger and we may be too powerless to stop it. By the time I was done, explaining about the existence of merponies - Yeah, don't get me started - Twilight was openly frowning, taking all this info in slowly, processing each piece of information carefully. "Is there nothing we can do to prevent this scenario?" "Not to my knowledge." Shamefully so. "There must be." Ah, there was the fire in those violet eyes, igniting with the resolve to keep her friends protected from harm's way. "I refuse to believe there's little we can accomplish to stop this villainous takeover of our home - all of Equestria - not without a fight first. I'm not letting my friends get hurt just because your people want to entertain themselves." That iron determination caused my heart to skip a beat. Another reason I cherished this mare so... Ahem. Task at hand. "I appreciate you telling me all that you know regarding that future, Jack," Twilight said sincerely, a light smile for a moment before full seriousness overtook her features again, the alicorn tapping her chin in ponder whilst looking away. "Mark my words, we will do everything we can, together, to stop this event from ever happening. We can meet these merponies another way... Merponies, I think I know them." "You do?" Sombra snorted. She would. Twilight nodded. "Ancient history tells of another species of ponies who reside within the deepest of the seas, living amongst the marine life in a peaceful co-existence. The authenticity has been a controversy among many. More often than not, many have doubted the genuine existence of these 'Ponies of the Sea,' an argument which has spanned out for many generations from historians and explorers alike." With good reason! Sombra retorted, knowing full well Twilight couldn't hear him. The lack of compelling evidence to support their supposed existence hardly does wonders on their behalf. If they are not a fabrication - as your kind, boy, would be so thoughtful to include - then I will simply give up on the intelligence of your species in their entirety. That implies you had faith in my kind to begin with, Sombra. Starting with you, there is a glimmer of potential. ...Thank you? "But if they exist...!" Twilight looked back at me in wonder. "And we get their help in defeating the villains who take over Equestria... Then imagine the possibilities. We could learn more about these secluded species than any historian had recorded so far!" Suddenly, I found myself enveloped in a tight, gratified hug. "Oh Jack, I don't think I've told you enough how you're the most wonderful thing that has ever happened to me!" If I was capable of blushing at that moment, that would've been the case. And yet, Twilight abruptly released me, again thinking out-loud in sudden worry. "But wait, that would mean the hostile takeover of Equestria first, as you said. We can't allow that to happen under any circumstance! We'll need to-!" "What we need, Twilight, is to calm down right now, and focus on that later." Purple eyes glanced at me in shock, the alicorn clearly having not expected my dismissal of the future event. Sighing, I continued before she could retaliate, "Twilight, believe me, I don't want this event to happen either, more than anything. I want my friends safe and living a peaceful, happy life." Which, let's be honest, was far too late by this point. "But right now, worrying and planning with no real knowledge of what's to come won't help us in any way. We need to focus on what's happening now." Twilight was still staring as though I suddenly declared myself a Jedi Knight. Well, to be fair, I only just learnt I may as well was going to be a Jedi with all this Balance training. Then, slowly, she nodded after brief hesitation struck. "You're... Right. Worrying about the future when it's long ahead of us won't do any favours for anyone. Guess I didn't want to imagine my friends being in danger any further." A small grin. "You've surprised me once again, Jack; you always worried about the future yourself at the times to the moment of shutting your friends out to presumably keep us safe." And look how well that turned out. "Guess I've grown." A proud smile. "We all have." And the emotions I felt from her at that moment warmed my chest: Pride, admiration, affection... Love? I dared to hope that last one. But behind that, there were remnants of anxiety and concern, but that was understandable. The Princess sighed, looking back at the list on the desk. "Alright, let's worry about all that later. Right now, we need to focus on helping Rainbow Dash. Her snappish behaviour earlier caused some concerns, but this episode name only confirmed my suspicions." That said, she looked at me. "So, are we going to intervene this time around?" I smiled. "Of course we are." "Then what do we do?" Letting me take the lead? Well I'll try not to fail and disappoint, love. "Do you know where Rainbow is now?" Twilight shook her head. "Last I saw her, she was concerned about Tank's inevitable hibernation and took off." "...Uh oh." That said, I closed my eyes tight, reaching out to the ties among my friends. "What?" But I ignored Twilight's inquiry, focusing on the bright lights in my friend's heart. And there were plenty of those, including Bon, Lyra and the like. But, thankfully, it was easier to sense my more closer friends due to the strong bonds. Though all the signatures I felt through Ponyville from the ground to the skies above, I tried to seek out Rainbow's presence. And only five bright lights, one being my inquisitive Princess beside me, stood out from my reach around the town. Which only meant one thing... "We need to get to Cloudsdale, now." Twilight blinked as I immediately opened my eyes, frowning in concern. "Is that where Rainbow is?" "Yes, and if we don't stop her, those workers at the Rainbow Factory might get sacked for sabotaged equipment." From within, Sombra scoffed mildly. Once again, your melodramatic reactions makes itself known. The pegasus' interference in that factory won't bring harm to anyone. You know this. Well yeah but... I don't know, maybe someone got hurt off-screen. Besides, I'd be doing those workers a favour. Now you're merely grasping at straws. Twilight, meanwhile, understood the dangers of messing with the forces of nature itself, including artificial nature crafted by pegasi hoofs. "Let's not dwardle then." I can say, aside from the Wonderbolts Academy, this might just be my first official visit to Cloudsdale. Or not, I couldn't recall. But that was hardly relevant. Passing by directions and protestant workers alike, Twilight and I hurried through the factory where everyone was on lunch break, according to the equines we found in the cafeteria. Knowing exactly where Rainbow was heading, it didn't take me long to recognize and call out a few things I saw in the episode. Leading us into the very room we sought, the blue pegasus midway to sabotaging the large water tank above. "There she is!" "Rainbow, stop!" Thankfully, the blue mare indeed paused at our respective calls, glancing down at us in bafflement whereas I proceeded to stop Tank from unintentionally wrecking the workplace even further. The tortoise was strapped to a lamp, but not even that stopped it. Luckily, my hoof did. "Guys?" Rainbow questioned with a mildly annoyed frown. "What are you doing here?" "Jack knew what you were up to." Twilight stepped forward. "We're here to prevent you from causing anymore damage to the factory." Pink eyes narrowed in our direction. "If you know what I'm planning, then you understand, it has to happen!" "It doesn't though." Twilight shook her head adamantly, attempting to appeal to the stubborn mare. "Stop before it's too late! You can't stop the coming of a season like this!" "Can't I?" Rainbow challenged with a glare. "And let Tank go into hiber- That! Absolutely no way am I letting that happen." The alicorn huffed, and the tortoise leaning against my limb yawned in exhaustion. "The consequences otherwise will be far more severe, Rainbow! Preventing Tank from going into hiber-" "Don't say that word!" "-nation will only hurt him more. He needs to rest for the Winter, it's in his nature!" For a brief moment, uncertainty flickered in those pink eyes, prompting Twilight to continue, "He'll only be sleeping until the end of Winter, he'll be completely fine. You don't have to be so worried for him." "I'm not worried!" Rainbow scoffed, fooling no one. "It's just not fair for Tank to hiber- No, you know what? I'm through talking. I'm gonna stop Winter altogether if that's what it takes, and you can't stop me!" This wasn't working. Astute. Sombra snorted. Honestly, this mare's exaggeration to her pet's natural behaviour is both amusing and exerting to witness. She makes it sound as though the reptile was dying, or something far worse. We needed her to see that Tank will be fine, and trying to prevent his hibernation will only hurt him than aid him. But how? That mare can be obnoxiously to the stubborn even to the point where my words will do no good. There is a way. Well, don't keep us in suspense. What can we do? And as Starswirl proceeded to explain, Twilight refused to give up on convincing our friend yet. "Lack of sleep is bad for Tank's health!" "Tank can get plenty of sleep when we're done playing!" "And what about the other creatures that need Winter to rest?" "They're not Tank! I mean, sure I care about them, but I'm practically doing them a favour!" "By being selfish? Rainbow, this will only hurt him more! Not to mention, the damage you could cause here will have tremendous backlash!" "Why. because your all-seeing all-knowing special somepony told you?" "Yes!" "To heck with this, I'm gonna do it whether you want me to or not! Tank will never have to hiber- That word ever again when I'm through with this thing!" ...Alright, I understood. Prepare yourself. Nodding, I looked upwards at the determined Rainbow, keeping the sleep-deprived tortoise under my gentle hold. "RAINBOW DASH, STOP ACTING LIKE A PETULANT CHILD AND LISTEN TO US!" That had the intended effect, the sudden commanding yell pausing the mare from tearing open a pipe connected to the large water tank. Even Twilight was slightly stunned by the outburst, but relieved when the blue mare stopped what she was doing. "You didn't have to yell." Ignoring the response, I continued, "If it got your attention. Anyway, you can't go through with this. I've seen what happens, and I refuse to let it occur again." "Why, does someone get hurt?" "Well no-" "Then why should I stop?!" Oh Jesus... "Because your selfishness was never properly acknowledged in this episode back then, but it's going to be now. You're too focused on what you want, you're not wondering what Tank wants!" "Please!" Rainbow rolled her eyes in disbelief. "You're saying I don't know my best friend? Of course Tank wants to hang out with me more, not go to sleep for an entire season for no reason whatsoever! I'm doing him a favour!" "There is a reason for it! Plenty of them!" "Besides." Rainbow proceeded smugly as though Twilight hadn't objected vocally. "You know for a fact I stop Winter, right? So how can you stop me now?" Get ready then, my dear Rainbow. "Because you don't stop Winter, Rainbow. You only just cause an entire blizzard all over Ponyville and cry about it in bed afterwards." That prompted the blinking reaction. "You only made things worse for yourself, but you have the chance to stop that happening, here and now." "You're lying!" "Do I look like I'm lying to you?!" Though I preferred not to yell at my friends, especially to get the point across, that tone should make it convincing enough. They knew for a fact my temper moments were enforced by brutal honesty. Not even Rainbow could challenge that. "But... But I can't have..." Rainbow's gaze slowly shifted to the resting tortoise, expression beginning to panic somewhat, voice trembling, "You have to be lying..." "Rainbow..." Twilight began, sounding deeply concerned for our friend. I didn't blame her, although personally I found the blubbering acceptance to Tank's hibernation a little childish and ludicrous. But I wasn't going to voice it out-loud. "You have to let him rest. Tank needs to hiber-" "No!" Alright, time for Starswirl's plan then. "Come here Rainbow. If we can't convince you, I think Tank will." The blue pegasus, warily eyeing me, slowly descended from the large water tank to join us, standing before me and the tortoise. Wordlessly, I held out a hoof, taking Rainbow's own and placing them on Tank's shell, doing as my mentor instructed, closing my eyes tightly to begin the connections of their bonds strengthened by Balance. And letting their bonds do the rest. I barely caught glimpses of what memories Tank was sharing with his owner. Only brief images of the tortoise, being much smaller than I noticed earlier, involving dirt, sleeping and awakening to a new Spring. And, sensing the turmoil in Rainbow's heart begin to lessen than increase, I suspected Starswirl's plan was working like a charm. It was over than I expected, as myself and Rainbow opened our eyes, the latter focusing with a conflicted look at her pet/best friend, whereas I noticed Twilight's curious yet concerned expression, making a calm motion with my freed hoof. At the gesture, the alicorn walked over to us, and that seemed to have triggered some reaction from our troubled friend. "There's really nothing I can do...?" I shook my head solemnly, stepping back to give the two space. "I'm sorry Rainbow, but Tank needs to hiber... You know. If he doesn't, you'll only end up causing him... And yourself, grief." Twilight nodded, placing a comforting hoof on the pegasus' side with a soft expression. "Winter has to come, Rainbow. You won't have to worry, Tank will be fine, and will be waiting to hang out with his awesome owner and best friend after Spring has come." And, at last, the mare gave in to the rather painful truth. "Is that what you want, buddy?" Rainbow practically choked, stroking the tortoise's shell with a weak grin. "You wanna hiber... Hibernate for a while." At the yawning response within the shell, Tank then finally showing his tired reptile features, Rainbow sniffled, but smiled. "Well... If that's what you want... Oh Tank! I don't want you to go!" But she knew, deep down, he had to. I commented quietly to Twilight as we gave the two their moment, "I still think this reaction to Tank's hibernation is a little... You know..." The mare nodded, observing the two embrace with our pegasus friend sobbing with a sympathetic yet somewhat pleased smile. "I think this is exactly what Rainbow needed, to understand..." Before glancing at me curiously. "But what did you do just then, to make Rainbow see the truth this way?" Exactly as Starswirl suggested. "Allowed Rainbow's to see into Tank's heart." I met Twilight's surprised look with my own small smirk. "Turns out, I might have the power to read minds... Arguably one of the most useful superpowers ever." You do realize you only prevented your favourite weather from getting better. Yeah well... It'll get better over time. Winter's only just started. Hmph. Was Sombra's unimpressed reply as I ducked another of Spike's hurtling snowballs. All this to make your friend endure the painful truth early. Was it worth it? If it helped people close to me? Of course! "Heads up!" "Whoa!" Spike let out a dodging noise, and Sombra made no comment afterwards. Behind his small snow fort, the dragon geared up for another assault, whereas I hid behind my own wall of frozen defense. Now with Winter here, I made no hesitation in dragging the dragon outside to play with me in this gorgeous weather. With snow descending majestically, my little bro and I proceeded to take advantage of the wonderful season by doing what all siblings love doing best this time of the year. Initiating a snowball fight. "You missed!" "Next time I won't!" "There won't be one!" Curses! The dragon blocked my next snowball, and his own brushed past the fur on my left cheek. Payback time! "You'll regret accepting my offer for this snowball war, Spike!" "You'll regret ever challenging the Greatest Snowball Thrower in all of Equestria to begin with, Stardust!" I dodged another one with a wide grin, uncaring if my blue scarf wasn't enough to keep the cold snow from freezing me over. I missed out the chance to spend more time with my friends here last Winter, I won't screw up that again! What Spike didn't realize was, to my advantage, Balance assisting me by sharpening my reflexes and warning me of danger beforehand. Such as now! In short, you are, as I believed it is called, cheating. Sombra observed flatly when I ducked another hurtled ball. Cheating? Nah. What Spike won't know won't hurt him. "Urgh!" But that snowball might. Rolling backwards from the successful hit to the face, I was admittedly relieved my newfound strength didn't make the frozen liquid hit harder than it should, by the flustered tone Spike used under the gaze of a smiling Rarity greeting his lying vision. "Hey Rarity... You look lovely this time of year." "Ever the charmer, Spiky-wikey." The unicorn humoured my little bro, helping him get up and dusting the snow off him. Followed by her was the rest of the Mane Six, myself greeted by Twilight and Rainbow. "Looking cute in that snow wear, Twilight, as always." The alicorn blushed lightly at the compliment under the yellow hat, and I then addressed the smirking pegasus. "And you, Rainbow? How are you feeling?" She cocked her head in response, shrugging. "Fine, I guess. Tank's in hibernation now... Still getting use to that." Mm-hm. I can tell by the sadness still remaining a small piece in your heart. But then, she grinned. "But hey, what can ya do, am I right... He'll be fine right?" At my nod, she sighed in relief. "Phew! At the very least, he heard one more awesome story of Daring Do before getting some sleep." Glad to hear it- My hoof caught the snowball without me even looking. "Aww come on!" Spike called out in complaint. At the display, both mares raised their brow in surprise, impressed. But not before one certain smart mare immediately figured out what was going on. "Jack, you're not using Balance to win a snowball fight, are you?" "What?" I shrugged at the accusation and Spike's cry. "I mean... It's no different to using magic in a snowball fight though." "But Spike's not using magic-" "Anyway! Rainbow, glad you've accepted Tank's temporary long rest. You're a good owner to care so much for your pet - and your best friend - like that." Rainbow grinned, and even Twilight smiled at the praise despite initial irritation at my purposeful interruption- Ha! "Nice try Spike." I added while ducking the next snowball. "That does it!" Spike said in frustration, looking at the others before grinning mischievously. "Anyone wanna help me pound my unfair big bro with snowballs?" "Oh! Oh! I do!" Pinkie instantly joined Spike's side, making forming snowballs from the ground at a breathtaking speed. "Sure, why not? I'm game." Applejack added humouredly, a competitive spark gleaming in her eyes. "So long as it doesn't get too messy." Oh Rarity, have you forgotten who your friends were? "Perhaps the rest will join Stardust's side in this snowball brawl, then?" Rainbow smirked. "You're so on! Fluttershy, come join us!" The yellow pegasus looked uncertain - Ah she'll have fun - before coming over to join. And one exchanged look with Twilight, with a glint resolved playfulness in her violet orbs, told me all I needed to know. There's gonna be a loooooot of hot chocolate after this.
Chapter 104: I Wanna Be Like You!Say, remember when you used to be more independent over yourself, when you dismissed others perspectives over your behaviour in favour of refusal to be their friends? Yeah...? When you were far more focused on your own objectives than simply doing whatever your friends demanded of you? I mean, I did it so long as they asked than demanded, but sure. Do you ever miss those days? ...Not really. "Come along! Come along Stardust! We musn't be behind schedule any longer!" With an exhausted but amused grin, I continued hauling the cargo as my friend requested of me, following after the merrily humming unicorn down the path through the rather bright forest. Easy for you to say, Rarity. You're not the one pulling a massive wagon filled with clothes with 'careful tugging' as you so eloquently put it. See what I mean Jack? Ever reminisce of the days where you took no [BEEP] from any of this world's inhabitants, where you were content with achieving your own goals than become so soft-hearted as to easily bow to their whims currently? As opposed to being a massive [BEEP] like back then? My eyes cast on the strolling Rarity, muzzle tugging into a small smile. Yeah, I'm fine being this mare's personal clothes-carrier if it meant keeping a friend happy now. What was todays occurrence, you ask? Ah nothing more than a simple delivery to a rather prestigious town hidden within some tropical forest. But in Rarity's case, 'simple' of course meant 'a mountain pile of tucked, tidied freshly-designed clothing made specifically for the prideful townsfolk.' Name of the town you ask? Trottop, or something like that. According to Rarity, the citizens of this peaceful location were considered very old-fashioned, and requested the mare's unique fashion artful skills to design new clothing for a formal event they intend on holding sometime by the end of the week. But, with clothing made specifically for each and every pony attending the event - which may as well have been the entire populace of the townsfolk - Rarity requested help in delivering the large package to the far-off town. Applejack was busy, so I was called to do the task of pulling the fancy wagon instead, again, with 'careful tugging;' in case something were to slip out from the piled minty-packaged clothing. Either this of spend the entire day with a whole Star Wars marathon with Spike, Rainbow and Pinkie... Oh what could've I picked? Twilight, bless her, made the decision for me. Oh come now, I say this is a healthy task for you. Starswirl spoke up in clear approval. The further you venture throughout Equestria, the more acquainted you can be with its various inhabitants and cultures. As the Protector of Balance, it is your duty to keep the peace of all living things, be they light or dark, and what better means to accomplish as such by learning more about them face-to-face? I could just research them, like Twilight would. A personal experience would grant further knowledge than recorded facts or history, my friend. Ooh, don't tell Twilight you said that. Where else does one garner the knowledge used to write in these books? There are many things in the universe literature alone shan't suffice, secrets and untold facts which would take even Princess Celestia by surprise. By learning more through real encounters, you are granted with wisdom and a sensation which even a simple book wouldn't gift, though that doesn't make them any less useful, especially for beforehand preparation. Don't think I didn't catch that tone in your last sentence, Starswirl. There was little time for me to brush up my knowledge on this town beforehand- "Why, I do believe we have reached our destination." Waiting for me to join her, I managed to reach Rarity's side as she motioned down the slope towards the nearby town, blending rather well with the forest it surrounds itself by save for the smoke from chimneys rising, a clear indicator as to how we tracked them down in this huge tree-filled area. The mare breathed in deeply, sighing in approving content. "Ahh! The scent of prosperity! Trottop is well-regarded for its rather traditional lifestyle and endurance through these rather daunting woods, though I believe I informed you of all this already." "You have Rarity. Several times in fact on the trip here." Whether she caught the amused exasperation, she didn't acknowledge it, nodding with a soft smile. "How I longed to have fulfilled an order on their behalf. For a formal event, no less! This old-fashioned town was founded centuries before Canterlot, you may be well aware of." Only because an enthusiastic Twilight mentioned that during your explanation as to where we were going. "I simply cannot wait to show them my effort pay off, once they explore and appreciate my personal handiwork." With a smile, I asked coyly, "Then what are we waiting for?" "Quite right darling, quite right." With a sharp tug, Rarity continued strolling down the slope with a rather impatient tone to her yet barely-concealed excited voice. "We mustn't dwardle any further. Come along Stardust! And remember, carefully tug those rather fragile clothes on that wagon." "Whatever you say!" Rolling in my eyes in good nature, I followed after the mare, gently walking down whilst pulling the wagon when descending this slope. You see what I mean? Allowing yourself to play servant for these expectant mares? Ah go back to playing Minecraft in my head. Well, I can certainly see what she meant by old-fashioned. The architecture of the building with made from good ol' fashioned stone bricks. You know, the classic colours of grey or light brown, save for the coloured spots which indicated they were stores or the Town Hall. The prestigious side, however, was a different story. Even Rarity has paused mid-excitement once we witnessed the rather... Messy state of the town. Baskets upturned, wagons flipped over or destroyed. Hell, the entire town looked ransacked, not a pony in sight. Except for, of course, the ponies immediately shutting the curtains behind their houses or shops as we passed in concern. "Are you... Sure this is a posh location?" "Without negativity." But even Rarity began sounding uncertain, clearly upset by the unexpected state we found Trottop to be. As we walked across the town, the white unicorn rubbing beneath her muzzle in worry, glancing around before pointing out in slight relief. "Ah! There's the store we were to deliver this order to!" A rather rounded stone building with an azure-shaded roof and a sign on the window beside the door titled 'Sew N' Hoof.' Charming. Upon approaching, I finally unclipped the belt pulling along the wagon from myself as we neared the front door, noting that even this store wasn't seemingly spared from whatever state befell the town, if the cracked window and glass door had us believe. This... Does not seem to be good at all... No [BEEP]? Reach out through Balance, Jack. What do you feel? As requested, I briefly closed my eyes, extending my senses throughout the vicinity in hopes of gaining a clue as to what was happening before us. And the feedback prompted me to state these emotions outloud, "Worry... Anxiety... Fear... Apprehension." Now I was just concerned for the townsfolk. With an exchanged worried glance between myself and Rarity, I opened the cracked door, carefully, for the mare to step through first, following after into... A rather clean store. Seriously, nothing seemed out of place in this fashion shop. Everything was stacked and neatly placed, not a trace of thievery in sight as we entered the store. Rarity exhaled in full relief. "Well, it could've been worse." She sent a side-glance at my snort; oh sure, glad the safety of clothes means more to you than the well-being of these townsfolk, Rarity. I'm certain that's not what she insinuated. I know, I was just messing around. "Hello?" I called out then, approaching the counter alongside the curious fashioner. "Is anyone home? We're here from Ponyville!" "We have come delivering what the town asked for their formal event this weekend!" Rarity added helpfully. Which seemed to have the full effect. Although I was becoming better with adapting to these new abilities, I'd still had yet to master the many techniques, which included sensing others. As such, forgive me when I immediately pulled a surprised Rarity back and extended a limb protectively in front of her as the sudden head popped out from behind the counter, taken aback myself. A blue unicorn stallion revealed himself from his hiding spot and inquiring rather softly. "You're from Ponyville...?" Rarity and I shared cautious glances. "Yes...?" The mare answered back uncertainly. Fear and stress was pouring off this pony like a fountain, but the confirmation sent somewhat relief into him. "Oh, thank goodness." The stallion wiped off his forehead. "I thought... Never mind." No, please, continues. I'm actually interested as to what was going on here, exactly. He peeked his head over us with a curious expression. Rarity frowned. "Is everything alright darling? You seem awfully tense about something-" "Are the deliveries outside?" We nodded. "Then we better get them inside soon. Wouldn't want them to be taken, after all?" "Taken?" But the stallion ignored my question, walking around the counter to head to the door. "Evening is coming soon. We'll have to work fast." But Rarity, however, wasn't too keen on rushing anything which involves her work. "Now just a second!" A hoof halted the tense stallion, prompting her inquisitive gaze. "What precisely do you mean by 'taken?' And what in the name of Celestia happened around this town? I was led to believe Trottop was regarded for its clean, prestigious atmosphere and condition throughout the town. Instead, my friend here and I were greeted to what was essentially a messy ghost town! This is Trottop, is it not?" The owner of this store nodded, licking his lips nervously. "That's right... Miss Rarity, correct?" The mare nodded, expression slight satisfaction at the acknowledgement. "I apologize, but we requested your fashion skills at the wrong time... We've been dealing with an existential crisis recently that, I regret to say, may very well cancel our Trottop Dance Celebritorial." A crisis? Dance Celebritorial? Rarity outright gasped at the news. "But... But I worked so hard on perfecting these styles for your town's event." Knowing how much seeing her work pay off meant to Rarity, I placed a comforting hoof on the downcast unicorn before addressing the stallion with my own frown. "You mentioned a crisis. What sort of crisis? We may be able to help." The owner sighed, setting his own green gaze to the floor. "Right now, we only know little. But for a while now, almost every night, a giant monster emerges from the forest when we least expect it, and steals from the townsfolk without any remorse for it." A giant monster that steals? At my skeptic look, the stallion was prompted to continue by our nods. "Nothing like food or water, though, that's the curious thing. Every morning we wake up to find items or anything like that stolen, windows smashed and objects obstructed. But never food or drinks taken by this massive beast." "What kind of things does this supposed creature take?" Rarity asked, sounding both curious and worried whilst flicking a glance to the door. It didn't take a genius to know what she was concerned about. "Things like wagons... House appliances... Clothes... Anything it can break into with ease and get away with. Not even barricading the doors and windows do anything to stop it. Anyone whose seen the monster at night reports it to be taller than even any of the town's houses." And that was all Rarity needed to hear, gasping downright. "That is simply appalling! An outrage! To hear your town face such a thing before your yearly event in simply barbaric!" Trust Rarity to be on the warpath where clothing is concerned. "I will not stand for this!" The swift turn to the door prompted my frown. "Where are you going?" I inquired after her. What was my fashion friend planning now? "That creature believes it can come tonight and attempt to steal my hard effort? I find that hardly likely to happen!" The resolved mare glanced over her shoulder with a steel expression. "Help our poor friend here unload the deliveries into the store Stardust, I'm going to make certain the celebritorial happens whether anypony likes it or not!" Without even awaiting my word on the matter, Rarity swiftly opened the door and slammed it behind her. ...Alright then. That went well. Yep. "Is she always like this?" The stallion turned to me in question. "Eh, only where her own hard work is concerned." Emphasized by our cringes at the glass door falling apart seconds after. By the time I was done helping out the store owner, finding Rarity wasn't all too difficult. Oh not by sensing her, no no, but by the shrill voice of outrage and protests she was making to an important-looking pony outside a large building which was, presumably, the Town Hall. The white unicorn conversed with a taller thin green pegasus with a blonde short mane, white collar with brown tie and round glasses. Approaching permitted me to hear the latter speak apologetically, "It is out of my hoofs, Miss Rarity. I must consider the safety of Trottop's citizens first before even considering allowing the celebritorial to continue. You must understand." Slightly deterred, Rarity desperately tried still to appeal to the stallion, who I assumed was the mayor of this small town. "With all due respect mayor, surely with this creature only attacking at night, the event can still be held in daytime instead?" The stallion shook his head adamantly. "I just can't take that chance. The townsfolk are simply too shaken to have their spirits lifted up like that. If we lower our guard, that monster may strike when we least expect it." "I understand, but surely-?" "Now, you must excuse me. I have to oversee a few things." Leaving Rarity with an open mouth, the mayor stiffly turned and walked off, clearly eager not to resume this conversation. And that gave me the opportunity to join the mare, who, without turning, spoke up after shaking her head in disbelief. "This is tragic, Stardust." A mix of anger and sadness leaking from her tone. "Not only are these poor ponies scared out of their wits by this monster, but no one will be able to participate in Trottop's Dance Celebritorial! Who will have the honour of displaying my one-of-a-kind outfits to the townsfolk then?!" Because that's the real tragedy here. Rarity sighed, and yet before I could console the mare, something snapped the unicorn out of it, perking her up and looking at me so abruptly I was admittedly startled. "Stardust, you must've known about all this, didn't you? Why else would Twilight have eagerly recommended you to accompany me here?" Funnily enough, I doubt it was for that reason. "Rarity, I never knew about this whole event." "But you must have! Clearly it was one of those 'episodes,' yes? You knew about these circumstances from the start, and you've come to help in ridding the poor town of this supposed creature that stalks them in the night and proceed with the celebritorial, hence why you are here. Why else would that be the case?" Amusing theory. Unfortunately, I had to shatter Rarity's satisfactory conclusion with reality. "Rarity... I never even heard of Trottop or this monster before I arrived here with you. This was never presented in the show before, that's the thing. I don't know what's going to happen, or how best to stop it... Yet." And that's the curious thing; this all seems episode-material. If this was indeed canon, it's interesting it was never mentioned or referenced once in the show. Not every incident your friends face will be shown to the eyes of your people, my friend. Oh... That'd explain it. The fashionista, meanwhile, was wholeheartedly dismayed by the new, pony ears drooping downwards, half-closed eyes glittering in disappointment. "I see... Well then, we must simply try a different tactic then." Refusing to yield just yet, Rarity met my eyes again, deep blue sharpened in resolve, voice of pure conviction. "We shall have to hunt down the creature which plagues Trottop ourselves." What? "And by us, I clearly mean you." Oh. "After all, one of us would have to stay behind and keep an eye on things. And you are more suited to battling monsters than I am, as we both know." "Glad my well being has been thought of before making this plan." Rarity waved dismissively at my dry response. "I'm positive you'll be fine, darling. After all, you have laughed at danger in the face many times before, and lived, no? I'm certain you can deal with this thing before the day is done... Which doesn't seem to be too long, now." Rarity noted the shades of yellow breaking through the sky above. "We best begin sooner now than later." I might have a better suggestion. You, Sombra? If it involves something akin to killing the beast, I'd rather not hear it, thank you. How low you think of me. Was the dry response, before proceeding. Night is steadily upon us. Perhaps, than seek out the creature through the large forest and got ourselves foolishly lost, we wait for this 'monster' to come to us and deal with it then. So just wait here and allow the creature to attack the town, then strike? That... Might actually work, in all honesty, although there's the safety of the citizens to consider about this. Sombra snorted in trepidation. And since when does anyone within this world get injured to the point of severeness, boy? Would you rather explore through the woods now and leave this town at risk much more? ...That is a point. "Alright Rarity, I have a better plan." You have a better plan? Hey if I told her it was your idea, how do you think she'll react? The answer to that point was the fallen King's low grumbling. Honestly, I'm not entirely too comfortable feeling this vulnerable. You agreed with this plan. Now be quiet and await the prey. Or predator... With my caped back exposed like this, body in a meditative stance with closed eyes, sitting right in the center of the still town, the only sounds occupying the atmosphere right now was the chirping crickets and hooting of owls in the night. I practically felt like I was inviting the monster to come dine on me. That is the point. Sombra was beginning to sound terribly impatient. Now focus. Use that power of yours to root out the creature and take it by surprise before it surprises you. I'm doing so... But right now, all I felt was light and uncertainty pouring from the hearts of the resting or wide awake citizens. Not a trace of malicious intent anywhere... At least, as far as I can sense at this range. The Sew N' Hoof's owner was very descriptive about the monster itself, back when I was helping him deliver the orders indoors, only vague things like a large shadow coated in the night, but apparently it was seen this beast was also very, very hairy. Looking around for clues myself earlier, I managed to find there were, indeed, traces of hair around the damaged parts of the town. Orange hair, if the light of the setting sun indicated. Starswirl refused to provide any further info, knowing full well what was going on, yet only answering my questions/demands with basically "You must find out for yourself." Celestia's mentor, all right... Concentrate. I am! Gritting my teeth at Sombra's unhelpful persistence, I reached deeper into Balance, which was reacting quite negatively to my irritation. Sighing, I resolved to calm myself, setting my emotions both good and bad to being scaled enough for the power to work in my favour. But again, no sense of darkness anywhere in the town. Okay, the townsfolk had traces of Chaos in their hearts - who didn't? - but nothing too substantial. Everything felt the same, and the much stronger presence of light, my bond with Rarity helping, detected the mare was still sound asleep inside the store itself. I insisted she slept in a hotel which she would be considerably safer, but the mare was firm; if the monster was targeting clothes among other things, she wanted to keep her 'babies' protected from anything that would try to do them harm. Sometimes I think my stubbornness might be rubbing off on them... That needn't necessarily be a bad thing, you know. Yeah yeah... Wonder how the Crusaders were doing, by this point. If memory serves, occurring right now were the three fillies helping the only horse in Equestria find his place in Appleloosa. How did I know this? Applejack mentioned the day before how she, Apple Bloom and her friends were departing to that western town for a anniversary rodeo. That episode confirmed two things for me. One, that ponies can still make childish assumptions and can make the Crusaders still look more mature by comparison. And two, horses actually exist in this world- Wait... Think I'm getting something. At last! No shut up... I frowned harder, concentrating through the Force- I mean Balance. There was something... Not entirely light, but little darkness too. Grey, I'd say... And coming somewhere from the west- "AHHHHHHHH!" That confirmed the location. Jesus, I think even the others back at Ponvyille could hear Rarity's high-pitched scream like that. Standing up, I glared in the direction, sensing the distress and panic through the bond and hurrying towards the location. Dammit! I told Rarity to sleep somewhere other than an assumed prime target of the creature's! And I was clearly right! For arriving before the store, I was greeted by the large, dark shadow crouching above the store itself, its outstretched black arm reaching into one of the upper floor windows while keeping itself maintained. Not even the stars or moon above help illuminated the bulky creature from what I could make out, only brief glimpses or orange fur from the limbs and sides. "SOMEPONY! HELP!" That was all the incentive I needed. The concern of my friend coming first, I rushed forward, Balance ready and able to help me stop this creature before it goes too far. However, upon leaping upwards, the shadowed monster immediately ducked from my assault, forcing me to fly over it towards the building beside the clothing store. Undeterred, my hooves firmly landed on the grey wall. And leaped again from it. This time, though, instead of ducking or attempting to counter, the creature was surprisingly mobile, swiftly leaning back which caused me to, again, fly around onto the roof of the other building. Digging my hoofs into the ground, I immediately turned to glare upwards at the rather fast creature. For something so ginormous and clearly burly, it knew how to move. From the darkness, however, I saw two round eyes regarding me in mild irritation too. And from the hand retreating out of the building, I saw the screaming hostage it held. "Rarity!" "Stardust!" The mare screamed in response, struggling in the grasp on this creature. "It tried to steal my hard work! But never mind that, help me!" Will do! "Let me go you overgrown brute!" Thankfully, Rarity just provided me the best advantage. With the monster momentarily distracted by its vocal hostage, I leaped upwards again, this time ascending above my foe's height before hurtling downs, spinning my body around in preparation. But, catching me from the corner of its eye, there was an attempt of retaliation. But judging from the roar of pain, the blocking with its free hand didn't work entirely in its favour. Yet its startling screech did nothing to benefit me either, at all, as retaliation came swiftly by the punch aimed in my stomach as I back flipped, assisted with Rarity's weight, sent me flying back so fast my fedora flew off midway. Argh! And painfully crashing into another stone wall, before prompting falling downwards into a convenient stacked boxes of fresh tomatoes, greeted by ponies screaming left and right as they ran past me, having come outside upon hearing the commotion. But none in comparison to Rarity's own vocal noises, which was beginning to fade along with her presence. The monster was fleeing with its hostage! Swiftly pushing myself out of the destroyed boxes, ignoring the smell - which would take days to get off my cape - I attempted to push by the citizens without potentially hurting them with my recent strength. Yet, it seems, I had underestimated the monster's own brute force. And that cost me my friend being captured and taken away. For she and the creature were out of sensory range by the time I reached the store again, escaped back into the forest. "God dammit!" I snarled, emphasizing my justified frustration and worry with slamming my hoof into the ground, inciting a slight tremor which only provoked the citizens into running around in panic faster. But they weren't important right now, upon sensing no real pain from anyone in the vicinity. Rarity has been taken. And I was going to get her back. "It seems there have been no casualties thus far... Save for the foalnapping of your friend, I'm afraid." "So no one's hurt?" The stallion shook his head. "Thankfully, no. The beast only appeared to have targeted the Sew N' Hoof last night. Although I am grateful less of the town was damaged than typically, I ponder the reason why it only attacked one store." Yeah well, I knew exactly why. But I hardly felt compulsed to inform the rather useless mayor. But, at the very least, no one else got hurt last night. "Thank you, Mayor, I'll leave you to your business." That said, I swiftly turned to depart, intending to track this creature down my own way. "Wait!" Hm? The pegasus called out, inciting my pause and glance over to him. "I am truly sorry for what fate has befallen your friend. If there is anything I can do-" "Oh you made it how clear how useful you can be to Rarity last night, didn't you?" I couldn't help but snap, prompting the mayor to gaze at the ground in guilt. Realizing my words, I sighed forcibly and spoke apologetically, "Sorry, just stressed about my friend." He nodded. "I understand. If there is anything, please, let me know." Thank you, but no thank you. Nodding myself, I continued onwards, determined to get this all over with ASAP. That beast isn't keeping my friend for very long. I trust you have a plan? Yeah... Well, no, but I'll think of one as we go. Improvisation? Typical of you. Well, what else can I do? My senses through Balance is limited, for crying out loud! I can barely extend that range beyond edges of the town itself, how am I suppose to track down Rarity when that beast left nothing to track it with? I checked; no massive footprints, no kind of trail for me to follow. Either what we were facing can either fly, or was extremely intelligent not to leave tracks to pursue it. And why would it capture Rarity, of all ponies? I suspect that to be an accident at best, Jack. Starswirl said calmly. It sought for the clothing of that store, but instead caught a pony who was desperate to defend her passion. You need not blame yourself for what happened. I scoffed loudly, ignoring the startled gazes of passerbys for doing so. Too late for that. Last night I underestimated that creature... It won't happen again. But the point was, what could I possibly do? I couldn't sense much when inside the town, and beyond lies the massive easy-to-get-lost-in forest. It would take ages to track down my friend without any lead to go on. You underestimate your own abilities, my friend. How so...? True, you are not yet capable of expanding your senses through the power of Balance to detect the presence of all living things in the forest. My mentor affirmed. Your friend, however, is another story entirely. I paused, looking up in confused wonder... Are you insinuating I can still sense my friend somehow despite no doubt being too far away from me for it to be possible? This time, it was Sombra who replied first, sounding rather irritated, Have you forgotten everything about your abilities so far, boy? Do you not recall the strengthened bonds between yourself and those close to you? And the stronger the bond, the more easier it will be to find Miss Rarity. ...How? First, close your eyes, and simply concentrate. Hesitantly doing as instructed, I focused hard. Relax your features, Jack, you must release the tension flowing through your concern for your friend. Slowly, I obliged, more than eager to listen so long as I could find Rarity safe and sound. Currently, you can sense close inhabitants of Trottop, and yet, if you concentrate hard enough, you might sense something... Different. Different? I... Wait. Wait... There was something... Something just right on the edge of my 'radar,' as it were... Something peculiarly bright. And awfully familiar. "Rarity!" Ignoring the surprised jumps of citizens at my exclamation, I immediately stood up, closing my eyes again to get a good fix on the mare. Yes, I could feel her, somewhere in the forest in the direction to my west. You were right, Starswirl, I can sense her, even all the way from here! I never doubted your wisdom for a minute. Sombra scoffed, whereas my teacher sounded positively amused. I'm pleased to hear it. Perhaps then, you should let your friend know you are coming? Huh? He refers to your display back at that repulsive high school with the human Rainbow Dash. ...Oh! Right, I can do that! ...How do I do that? Concentrate on the bond, the thread of light which ties you together, and will your words into it. You make it sound so easy... Alright then, let's try it. Clearing my throat, clenched my features in intense focus, intending to accomplish what my teacher suggested, imagining the words as I kept a firm grip on the bond. "Rarity! Rarity!" ...Did that work? Try again... Or don't I could hardly care less. "Rarity!" You honestly believe she is capable of answering back-? "Stardust?" ...You were saying? "Rarity, can you hear me?" The sound was both confused and flustered, but I recognized that high-class feminine tone anywhere. "Stardust, is that really you speaking inside my head?" "The one and only!" "But how-?" "Balance. But never mind that, are you alright? Are you hurt?" "No... No I'm quite alright. A little bruised from being carried all the way into this rather dampened cave, but nothing too severe, thankfully." Oh thank God. Nodding outwardly, I spoke through the bond in conviction, "Keep tight then, I'm on my way." "Wait, Stardust. This creature, it's not what you-" Not what I... What? "Rarity? Rarity!" No response... Damn! I better hurry. Without delay, I rushed passed many more stunned ponies who were regarding the bizarre visitor openly before disappearing into the woods, pushing past bushes and branches of all shapes and sizes, using the bond Rarity and I shared to track her precise location. I'll worry more about how I can telepathically communicate with others later, right now, my friend needed my help. As it turned out, navigating through the forest wasn't entirely difficult as previously presumed. In contrast to the Everfree Forest, these woods were far more open, and far less hostile. It wasn't too hard locating the large cavern with the cave Rarity mentioned in our last telepathic conversation; the large rock-structure standing out atop a small hill within the otherwise flat forest. Without even the smallest hesitation, I ventured through the cave and into seeming darkness. Well, not dark for long. The daylight pouring into the damp place was quickly replaced by hung torches from the walls, torches I would assume were stolen from the town the dweller of this cave no doubt was responsible for. Lingering within the entrance for a moment, I decided it was probably best to attempt another communication. "Rarity?" ...No answer. Sighing in both annoyance and worry, I continued onwards. Silence was never a good response to circumstances like these. I better find her, and quick. Proceeding forward, down what seemed like a rocky staircase deeper into the cavern, my efforts to 'speak' with her continued anyway. "Rarity? Rarity!" Again, nothing. Did she really have to worry me so-? "Stardust?" Came the reply I was hoping for me, causing me to pause mid-step. "Are you here? Thank goodness, I require assistance with- Oh don't pressure me, you overgrown ape!" Ape? Needing no further incentive, my pace deeper into the cave quickened. If that monster has laid a single hair on Rarity's fur, there will be Hell to pay. It didn't take too long, the torches making it clear exactly how lengthy these stairs into the creature's lair really was, and I eventually, finally, arrived into the proper home of this creature's. Which looked like an abandoned antique treasure room. Objects. Objects everywhere. Of all shapes and sizes; boxes, carts, paintings, house appliances like fire stoves, tables, beds and chairs, you name it. All scattered throughout this wide area in disorder, the only clear path forward. It didn't take a genius to deduce these were all the stolen property of the townsfolk. Well, at least now we knew where it all went. Just piled all here and completely forgotten about. Poor things. But currently, my focus was more centered on the well being of my friend. Sensing her bright presence just across the room, I proceeded onwards. After I rescue the mare, we can return all these things back to their respective owners. Just why was the creature taking all this stuff, anyway? How would it benefit him/her in any way-? Oh Balance how I love you; enabling me to leap backwards out of harm's way thanks to its warning. Dust and a tremor followed after my retreating my body, digging my hooves into the ground whilst glaring up at the opposition which tried to squash me just then, greeted by this cave's one and only resident. This time, unlike last night, the light from the torches around the room presented a clear image of what exactly I was facing, the ape-like creature leaning down to what appeared to be a giant orangutan- ...Was that a Gigantopithecus? Holy [BEEP], it's a Gigantopithecus! From that recent Jungle Book movie...? Yeah - great movie, by the way. The giant of an ape leered down at me with two pure black eyes and tiny white irises, features also black though surrounded by orange unkempt fur, decorating from head to legs. The hands, stomach and feet were a more greyish-colour, reminded all too much further of Christopher Walken's character from the latest new take on the classic book. And here I thought this type of the monkey family was extinct! Apparently not. Not in Equestria, anyway. Sombra mused, before snapping. We should resume in our endeavor to save your captive friend, boy. Ah, right. Yes, sorry, back to business. Mentally clearing my throat, I continued glaring upwards at the ape which was kind enough to wait for me to gaze at it in awe and wonder. "You have someone I'd like back. If you would kindly-?" Whoa! A quick roll out of the way, dodging the fist slamming into where I previously stood before recomposing myself. That was close. The dodge however seemed to aggravate the Gigantopithecus even further. I suppose I couldn't really blame it; first I trespass its home, then I begin making demands in its own home- I was more prepared for its next assault, my raised limb blocking the next swung strike. Firmly locking it in place, I smirked slightly whereas the creature snarled in irritation, attempting another strike with its free arm. Gotcha! Using the fist I kept preoccupied, I grabbed one large finger with my other hoof and swung myself upwards, hurling myself onto the arm and eventually the back of the annoyed giant orangutan, kicking myself off the beast before whirling around, midair, and retaliating with my own good ol' fashioned signature move: The Balance Shockwave. Although the Gigantopithecus saw it coming, swiftly leaping with shocking speed out of the way, the blast leaving a slight crater where it previously stood. Right, it was ridiculously quick... Although that explains it alot, being a member of the ape family. Gripping onto the wall far off, my opponent growled before releasing a mighty roar, which almost knocking me off-balance. And almost ruptured my eardrums... Again. Alright, strategies, go. Brute force won't best your foe alone. His mobility and agility allows for swift deflection and counterattacks. Agreed. So how best to counter that? I tensed in preparation as the creature began rearing back slowly to leap once again, setting my fedora on a convenient hat stand close by. You cannot allow to exert your own abilities whilst combating this foe. For now, relying on the defensive - as it pains me to say - would be the superior option in this battle. Wear the creature out, then strike. Tire it out. Got it- Ugh! Not even sidestepping helped; my opponent allowed no room for countermeasures, swiftly backhanding me once I dodged this next slam, landing my flung body into a set of buckets. Again, how convenient to cushion my fall to an extent. Roaring in triumph, the Gigantopithecus reached to slam both fists onto my state. Not this time! My body back-flipped from the mess, destroyed splintered wood flying everywhere, landing myself onto the wall briefly. And dodging again whereas another fist landed into the wall. "Sorry King Louie." I taunted, proceeding to block and doge the numerous uncoordinated assaults, although which was pushing me on the defensive for now. "But I don't think Rarity can help you uncover the secrets to man's red fire. She's no mancub." Save the petty references until after the battle is won. Your speed and agility matches that of your opponent thanks to Balance, now- Now... What? I blocked and kicked away another large hand, leaping back from another punch followed by raising both front limbs to block an outstretched kick measured by powerful strength, forcing my hind hoofs to scrap across the ground. Now what, Sombra? ...Marecub. ...Yes. I have got to watch Jungle Book again once this was all over. Spike would love it- Ah! My opening! Wasting no time, sidestepping another reaching fist, I grabbed the tall fur of its arm and pushed forward, spinning around rapidly and attempting my own retaliation; a swift but effective kick right into the ape's stomach. And that, fortunately, had the intended effect. Stunned by my own strength matching its own, the Gigantopithecus released a roar of pain and surprise, but I wasn't about to let up just yet; a few punches here in the same bodily spot, and followed by a three-hundred and sixty turn whilst charging my power. The Balance Shockwave sent the beast hurtling back, objects small and large flying everywhere as the creature smashed through them. Someone, however, had to be a spoilsport about my achievement. What part of 'wear it down first, then attack' was plain incomprehensible to you? I saw an opening and I took it. That's what warriors do! Then prepare yourself, 'warrior,' because our friend seems to be recovering quite efficiently. On cue, the ape rose from the pile with raised fists, orangutan features contorting in contempt by the intruder. Frowning, I began preparing myself, taking a rather human stance with a fighting style invented by my own thoughts. The creature, recognizing an invitation, happily obliged as it tore through the discarded items, heading towards me with an intense fury, ready to pummel if it got the chance- "And finished~!" What the-?! Two things stunned me at that point. One, the sudden cheerful sing-song voice belonging to, who else, Rarity. Two, the fact the gigantic ape actually halted completely at her entrance, and I followed its gaze towards the approaching mare, who, carrying with her via magic, had a giant piece of folded up clothing floating harmlessly beside her. At the sight of us, however, the unicorn paused from her satisfied disposition and observed us in surprise... Followed by slight disappointment. "Well, that explains all the disruptive noise I heard back here." What? Rarity, ignoring my surprised and concerned state, idly walked by, brushing off my extended limb of protection and towards the extinct creature, which regarded her intently. And then, to make things even more mind-[BEEP]ingly confusing, she began scolding the beast. "You simply couldn't refrain from causing violence, could you? Shame on you, after all the effort I put in to do as you wished." And, AND, to throw me even more into a hopeless loop. The creature pouted. That's right, pouted. Just what was going on? "Rarity?" I asked rather uncertainly, trying to make sense of the situation. "Are you... Alright?" "I shall be, once Borog has apologized for attacking my friend. Am I right, Borog?" The giant orangutan seemed to have mumbled something under it breath. "I beg your pardon?" "...Sorry." ...It can talk?! That would've been useful earlier! What kind of name is 'Borog?' What kind of name is 'Sombra?' Rarity, meanwhile, pursed her muzzle. "Now Borog, you know precisely it isn't myself you should be apologizing to." The creature - Borog - then reluctantly rumbled loud enough for me to hear. "I'm sorry for attacking you... I didn't know you and this lovely pony were friends." Rarity immediately beamed, nodding before sending me an expectant look, as though daring me to retort anything rudely. "...Yeah, it's fine... I guess." The mare seemed satisfied, for now. I, however, was far from it. "Now Rarity, if you would kindly explain to me what the Hell is going on, I'd-" The unicorn cleared her throat, throwing me a demanding glance, which threw me off-balance again. Just what was happening here? Instead of answering my inquiry first, however, the fashionista instead addressed the large ape she seemed to consider a friend. "Now Borog, I have done as you have asked. This shall help you with your dream!" The floating folded cloth started ascending towards the curious beast. "I present to you, 'Giant, but Extravagant!'" And the clothing unfolded, revealing a... Rather colourful gigantic shirt, seemingly suiting the Gigantopithecus' size. At my look, Rarity added modestly, "I had to make do with what we had here." Borog, meanwhile, was gently grasping the offered clothing. And, I [BEEP] you not, the damn beast actually began leaking tears from its previously hostile eyes. Rarity, spotting this, smiled lightly. "Why not try it on?" Obliging without hesitation, the creature hurriedly placed the large clothing, to Rarity's brief worry over the state of her work, but that tension once it fit the giant orangutan perfectly. "You look marvelous darling. A real model of your kind." I was starting to wish those compliments were plain sarcasm. I'm still confounded as to what precisely is occurring before my very eyes. Welcome to my world! ...Oh wait, you've been living there for almost a year now. "Now, will you do as I requested?" Nodding, Borog brushed the fabric of his new shirt delicately, taking in the sensation. "I will give everyone their stuff back... Thank you, Miss Rarity..." The mare nodded in turn, both pleased and satisfied by the effort. Finally, no doubt sensing my confusion, Rarity turned to me with a blissful smile. "Borog here simply wanted to fit in. He wished to live among ponies in peace, and believed taking all their stuff would help him understand us more. Fortunately, I set our misguided friend here straight. All it took was one lecture and offered help to resolve everything. I'd say Fluttershy would be proud, no?" She added jokingly. ...By God, this was the Jungle Book. Thankfully, I didn't have to carry all this stuff alone. Borog was kind enough to lend a hand with the more heavy stuff, ourselves escorting Rarity back to the rather quiet town. On the way back, my friend explained how once Borog had taken her by error of judgement, the large ape was awfully timid upon interacting with the scared mare, taken aback by her constant screaming. Eventually, though, once the mare began calming down, it didn't take too long for Rarity to understand what precisely the creature wanted by simply asking, and Borog replied with what was essentially 'I wanna be like you.' And that was the short version. They made a deal, Rarity would use her expertise to fashion torn clothing Borog accidentally ripped up over time in the cave to help him fit in. In turn, he would bring back all the stolen property back to their rightful owners. Meaning, basically, I never had to fight the ape to begin with, had I attempted to negotiate with him first instead of attacking; he was a real nice guy once you get to know him. In other words, I was an arse... What else was new? Took the words right out of my mouth. Starswirl, meanwhile, was far less mocking about this. You were concerned for the well-being of your friend. You aren't to be blamed for the basic assumptions to what fate had presumably befallen Miss Rarity. Although, in future, I anticipate you'll be less reckless from hereon. ...No promises. Hmhm. I expect nothing less. Teacher of the year... The banter on hold for the moment, we arrived into the town, setting all the things down gently, as to not break anything fragile. To my least surprise, the whole place was empty. Deserted, almost. But I knew from a fact everyone was hiding indoors, no doubt spotting the Gigantopithecus poking its head from the trees approaching their town. I sensed presences of fear and anxiousness all around us. Sighing, I excused myself from the two for a moment. It only took about four minutes to drag the mayor, kicking and screaming, back to where Rarity and Borog waited. Ignoring all manners of protests and warnings from the scared elected figure, I set the pegasus down before the looming beast, keeping him firmly in place in case he attempted to plan an escape, like fly off. Sending me a slight exasperated look, Rarity cleared her throat and addressed the mayor with a light smile. "Mr. Mayor. It is wonderful to see you again." As though spotting her for the first time, the stallion's eyes looked as though they would pop out of his skull. "M-Miss Rarity. Your're okay!" And immediately gulping when Borog shifted somewhat, observing the nervous pegasus with open curiosity. Although, I think 'nervous' would be like saying Twilight forgetting to write Celestia a lesson about friendship would be 'mild anxiety.' "I appreciate your concern, Mayor." Rarity made a motion, and Borog obliged, moving his ape body to reveal all the goods. To that, the pegasus looked from us to all the stolen items in full-out shock. "I'm relieved to say that the taken property was all a giant misunderstanding... No pun intended. Borog here - This is Borog, by the way." He waved down at the cautious stallion. "Didn't know stealing was wrong until I set him straight." Rarity smiled up at her new friend. "He simply wished for acceptance among ponykind, and to make new friends. I request, Mayor, for forgiveness on his behalf, as Borog is deeply sorrowful for taking things that didn't belong to him. Isn't that right darling?" The behemoth of an orangutan bowed his head in shame. "I'm sorry for taking so many things which aren't mine, Mr. Mayor." The voice was a very deep rumble, differently considerably to Christopher's voice with King Louie. "Your kind interested me, and I wish to learn more. I hope it isn't too late for that..." It took a moment for the stallion to regain his voice, looking between the objects, Borog, Rarity and only once to myself before clearing his throat, desperately trying to show composure in this scenario. "I-I see... Well then, Miss Rarity, you have my and Trottop's deepest gratitude for helping our town finally get through this." Before nervously glancing up at the ashamed beast. "Borog, was it?" The ape nodded somewhat. "Although it was awfully wrong of you to steal from us... We are gratified, regardless, for realizing the error of your ways and returning all the stolen property to us." Well, that's a start... "And if all you desired was to simply befriend others." Finally, a small smile rose on the mayor's lips. "Well, I suppose we can arrange something." Now we're talking! Borog gazed at the stallion in renewed hope, and that seemed to wipe away the tension even further. "Trottop may have a prestigious lifestyle, but we are not beyond accepting others into our fold." As though summoned by those very words, heads began peeking out from doors, windows and carts alike, ponies cautiously approaching, evidently frightened by the beast, keeping a safe distance. It only took until seeing their returned goods did they began nearing us further. Borog kindly took a few more steps away from the objects, allowing relieved and hopeful equines to retrieve their long-lost goods in happiness and joy. And it was a treat to watch. The mayor then cleared his throat, addressing the gather public at large vocally, "Let us all welcome Mr. Borog here officially to Trottop. He has realized it was wrong to steal our precious things, and wishes to make amends. And who are we to refuse? In celebration, let us proceed with the Dance Celebritorial as previously scheduled!" Raised by cheers and clapping of hoofs from all around us. And Rarity was more than enthusiastic about the news. "Ooh! Now everyone can try my specially-designed outfits made for this special occasion!" Prompted by more applause, and my humoured look. You know, I played a little role in the grand scheme of things involving what happened here. And I'm completely okay with that. Today, it was Rarity who helped a friend out, not me. It was a breath of fresh air, really, not having to do everything myself. Instead, I resorted to helping the town set up the event with the decorations. When Rarity said they were posh, they were really posh. Like, remember the Grand Galloping Gala before it became a total mess? Picture that times ten. Speaking of which, I believe that's just on the horizon. "Marvelous, is it not?" Ah, the white unicorn, adorning a fancy bright red glittering dress, decided to join me in observing the party, formal attire and light dancing everywhere. "We arrive to deliver outfits for the Celebritorial, and also help a friend make even more friends." True enough, as Borog was preoccupied conversing with the ponies below him. "I must admit, for a very high-classed dispositions, their acceptance of Borog is rather surprising." Yeah. It amazed me how quick they were to accept a giant filthy ape into their society. No offense to him, of course. Although Borog had to work for it first, of course, beginning with repairing all the damages he made to the town over his previous visits. "All thanks to you." Rarity waved off the praise, smiling. "I simply provided generosity to a friend in need. Nothing more to it darling." "Of course." The mare sighed then. "A shame, though, our friends couldn't be here to join us. This is quite the party, I must say." "We can always take a picture here and rub it in their faces when we get back." That prompted shared laughter, Rarity snorting into her drink. "You're terrible," She commented in good nature, sipping her punch after a brief toast with my own drink, all ladylike and releasing a refreshing sigh. "Oh dear me..." Hm? I followed her gaze- Ah... Haha! I couldn't resist chuckling loudly at the display before us then; the Gigantopithecus decided it was fine to begin dancing himself in all sorts of unorthodox manners, prompting others to step back in both surprise and amazement at the lack of shame our friend was showing with his dance moves. Even Rarity wasn't above laughing behind her glass at the show. "And I thought Twilight had the most peculiar dance moves..." Pah! You ain't seen nothing yet Rarity. You're not planning on- Oh I'm planning on it. "Can't beat 'em my dear, join them." Setting my wineglass to the side, I grinned at the bemused Rarity before proceeding to join the enjoying-himself Borog. Not even a massive ape can top my masterful dance moves. That's one way of putting it... Oh, idea! Starswirl! Already ahead of you. And as the crowd gathered, watching us in barely-concealed befuddlement and curiosity, whereas Rarity was observing in full amusement and light joy, the familiar music began playing in the air. And what better fitting music than a song that's been stuck in my head all two-thousand and sixteen? I'm aware, that nauseating catchy theme wouldn't cease even playing in my thoughts, thanks to you- What's that? Can't hear you over the sound of me singing alongside my Gigantopithecus friend "I Wanna Be Like You!" Let the real party commence!
Chapter 105: Reap What You SowI felt like this was slave labour... It is slave labour. And you would know. You chose to offer your services for this pathetic gala, boy, all to please your Princess. A shame, though, she'll be more preoccupied on pleasing her mentor. If we could please focus, gentlecolts. Right, sorry, yes. With a grunt, I placed the unopened boxes down, to which a group of gratified pegasi unsealed and began piling out the contents of decorations, having delivered them all myself from the upper levels of the castle. The servants moved without fault, expressions serious and hard-working, but I could sense the eagerness and glee for the formal event to be upheld tonight for their Princess and all visiting ponies. The Grand Galloping Gala. Once again, I partake in the party. Willingly this time, I would add. "Okay, that's about it! Great job everypony!" Ah. On the other side of the room, Twilight was ordering servants left and right as they sprung all over the grand room where the gala would be mainly held at. "If you raise that edge slightly... A little more... Okay, slightly downwards... Perfect!" Shaking my head at the specific instructions, typical of the perfectionist mare, I headed towards her. Around the room, walls, windows and tables alike were being coated with many appealing things. Halfway completed, it wouldn't be long until everything was more than prepared for the Grand Galloping Gala the following night. The afternoon had only just arisen, and Twilight was more than eager to get things done without anything missing or ruined. "Would you like the corners of the rug to be cleanly put, too? Or maybe the anchovies at the buffet to be recooked because they don't look right?" Twilight sent me a sarcastic 'Ha ha' look, smiling regardless at my joking tone. "We don't serve anchovies in Equestria, Jack." Before a thoughtful expression took over. "Although, we could inspect the rugs around the castle just in case..." Don't forget, this is your special somepony. I know, and I love every second of being with her. "Thanks again for accompanying me to Canterlot to help Princess Celestia set everything up for the gala. Your help has been great with preparations." I grinned at the blissful gratitude. "Anything to please my Princess." Ignoring Sombra's triumphant scoff. Hey, I never denied I was here mostly to help Twilight. At the bashful grin, the mare then gazed around the place with thought. "I hope this will also please Princess Celestia. I want everything to be perfect tonight; this is the first Grand Galloping Gala I've ever organized. What if I let her down? I can't imagine disappointment from her-" A hoof was placed on her side, preventing her from beginning a distressed rant and inciting her to look at me. Smiling in both humour and reassurance, I put my girlfriend's worries to ease. "Twilight, you know as well as I do Celestia will appreciate the effort, regardless if anything goes wrong. Remember last time, how the event turned to a disaster, but she, you, our friends and I all had fun regardless?" "That was different," Twilight insisted, "This time, it's her student... Former student whose helping with planning everything for the most important formal event in all of Equestria. Ponies from far and wide will be attending! I don't want to let them or you or the Princess or the rest of my friends down and-" Plan B. The Princess was abruptly cut off, but welcomed the surprise kiss in turn. Savouring the taste of those previously panicking lips for a moment, I pulled back with a childish grin at her slightly dazed expression. Servants nearby paused briefly at the spectacle, before quickly resuming their duties. "When have you ever let anyone down, love? This gala will be a hit, I guarantee it. I'll love it, Celestia will love it, everyone will love it." Not even Discord tonight will ruin the experience with that massive blob of a date of his. Twilight smiled slowly, relief beginning to sparkle in her eyes. "And, hypothetically, if Princess Celestia doesn't like it as much as we hope?" I scoffed. Like I worry over that over-indulgent alicorn's opinion. "I have a few choice words for her if that becomes the case." "And I think I'd prefer not to hear them." Twilight gasped, immediately racing over to the approaching alicorn. "Princess Celestia!" The smaller mare shamelessly embraced her ex-teacher, which Celestia returned warmly. Aw... How come you don't hug me like that, Starswirl? If I had a physical presence, perhaps. Though I doubt you would welcome such a gesture at this present moment. ...Too true. Celestia spoke after Twilight pulled back, smiling down fondly at her former student. "Stardust is correct, Twilight, I would never be dissatisfied by the work you put into arranging tonight's Grand Galloping Gala. I'm already proud of the effort so far. Just look at this place." She motioned with her wings to the servants and workers hard at work. "Half-organized by you. I never doubted the decision to request your services in the first place." Twilight proudly beamed at the praise, and even I couldn't help but smile slightly at the affection and compliment Celestia was rightly handing to her student. Or merely indulging the young mare's ego. Hey, Twilight does not have an ego! ... ...Okay, she can be a little smug at times, but not to the point of egotism. "I just hope we can get everything ready in time before the end of the afternoon." Yet before I could state that the afternoon will be countless years away with the speed Twilight was preparing everything with, the mare suddenly excused herself. "Oh, which reminds me! I need to check how the trimmed bushes are doing in the gardens. I'll be back soon Princess. Jack." We both observed as the mare departed through the large doorway leading outside, both smiling at the sheer commitment and effort she was putting in. "Admirable devotion, wouldn't you say?" Celestia asked in rhetorical fondness, beaming after her departing former pupil. "Yep." I nodded, smiling humouredly to myself. "You've no idea how often she whips me into shape in the mornings." More than I'd like, between you and me. But my own devotion to keeping Twilight happy overrides my own need for extra sleep. You mean self need for sheer tardiness. I confirm nothing. "Hm." Celestia mused in nostalgia. "I can recall everytime Twilight woke me up from bed to continue with our lessons." Implying, you have, indeed, actually trained her for anything. Welp, this was fun. I'm just gonna go and help anyone who needs it than... Converse with you, dear ol' Celestia. That said, I swiftly began turning to depart- "Stardust." Oh what now? My reluctant gaze met warm pink eyes, the Princess of the Sun speaking with sincerity. "It is good to see you again." Hm? Oh... Right. "You too." Was my lackluster response, before quickening my movements out of here, admittedly feeling slightly awkward being anywhere near the tall mare. Still unimpressed with her actions during the Tirek incident? Pfft, [BEEP] yeah! You're aware she was doing what she thought was right. Yes, and how many times have others been endangered because of those oh-so wise decisions? Far too many. But for the sake of Twilight, tonight, I'll refrain from outright scolding the alicorn for what happened back then. Sombra snorted in amusement. If that happens, I owe you five bits, Starswirl. Starswirl, for all his own wisdom, didn't even lecture the other pony for the offered bet. Instead, a tone of humour from himself matched the fallen King's own. Hm. I look forward to the outcome then. Hey Sombra? Hm? You had formal events back when you were King of the Empire, correct? I still am King of my Empire... Officially, whether they claim otherwise or not... But proceed, what of it? Did you ever make your subjects wait this long to appear before them in these kind of parties? Although I could hardly picture him ever hosting these kind of parties back during his tyranny, it was to make up for the fact how long the two Princesses were taking to appear. Sombra echoed a scoffed. Bah! Any celebratory events - such as this gala - were few and far between during my reign; slight temporary moments of respite, before remind those fools of their places. Although, that didn't necessarily insinuate I was... Beyond such trivial matters of entertainment. Oh? I can recall how amusing it was to see leaks of hope flutter across my subject's faces, before reality was returned the moment my gaze cast on them. I can remember destroying their hopes and dreams of freedom under my reign, reminding them their free will was forever sacrificed in the name of glory. He sounded positively nostalgic. I would've lived a life of luxury and peace... Had those pests of sisters - one whom you await - not taken everything from me in the name of their own precious moral codes. My own gaze set on the busying crowd below. At the entrance, a servant continued announcing the arrival of many well-dressed ponies from Canterlot or lands afar. Do you really miss that life, Sombra; tyranny and destruction over choice and happiness taken from others? It was the only option to peace, Sombra responded, albeit solemnly. Free will is not as perfect as it sounds, Wright... Many have committed more terrifying actions than I without supervision. I cared for my Empire, whether you believe me or not, and if enslaving the masses was the only means to ensuring a peaceful reign until the next heir... I have no regrets. ...I'm sorry. Do not pity me. My ideals are justified. No not that... I mean for what they did to you. The Princesses. ...Oh? I couldn't resist smiling a little at the curious yet befuddled response. Yes, despite everything you've done in your reign as King... No one deserves to suffer for a thousand years like that. Not you, not Luna, not the sirens, not Tirek... Okay, well, that's one really debatable... Not even Discord warranted such a fate. Hm... In any case, that clown is due to arrive very soon, yes? Sombra was evidently more than eager to change the subject. Any intentions on interceding the outcome, or do you plan on merely allowing the same events to occur and observe through them. ...Good question. In all honesty, I've been debating that idea for a while now. I could and would prevent the creature of chaos from overreacting in the first place and almost sending an innocent pony into another dimension. It's just a question of motivation- "Her Highnesses, Princess Celestia, and Princess Twilight!" Oh finally. I glanced up to where the servant was pointing on the right staircase, myself situated on top of the main stairs before splitting between two within the foyer. Took them long enough. "About time, you missed our friends... Arriving..." The world froze for a brief moment. Celestia was wearing a tall bright dress with multiple shades of pink adorned with sun symbols, but my focus was more on the beaming purple angel accompanying her. Even though I saw her in that dress from the episode itself back home, seeing her adorn it in person was far more heart-stopping than I anticipated. A bright blue formal dress, edges decorated in dark blue sunflowers with yellow centers, a large orange bow on the back and her mane combed into a combination of beauty and elegance. Twilight walked down towards my still state along with her mentor, looking bemused and expectant at my expression. "Well, how do I look?" She asked humouredly, looking away slightly with a bashful smile. Where do I even... Ungodly beautiful? As gorgeous as the twilight in the sky itself? As divine as a Goddess walking among us? What can I possibly say to compliment this angel of a mare before me with pure meaning... All that came out of my muzzle was: "I don't think anything I say will do you justice..." The answer was, of course, an embarrassed yet flattered pinkness on her cheeks, Twilight beaming at the compliment. "That's all I needed to hear." Before she stood between myself and Celestia, gazing down at the arriving visitors for the gala below. And my own [BEEP]-eating grin was on due to the fact how close she was almost leaning against me, and her own hoof brushing my own. Twilight sent me a sly, loving glance before her attention turned on the speaking Celestia. "I must say, it's been very nice having you take over some of the planning responsibilities for this year's gala." Oh I knew where this was going... Twilight smiled at the praise. "Anything I can to make it easier on you." Celestia replied happily, "Thank you Twilight. I am looking forward to simply enjoying the gala for once." The trumpet. On cue. "Announcing the spirit of chaos, Discord and his guest, the... Uh..." The Clown Prince of Chaos helped by whispering into the stallion announcer's ear. "The Smooze!" And accompanying the entering Discord, himself adorning a bright orange party suit with a top hat and a cane, was a creature that made the Pokemon Muk look appealing by comparison. Oh I don't know about that. I'd say that thing over there would be far more useful in combat than purple slime. Should have a Pokedex with you, and inspect its statistics. Whilst everyone else was gasping at the green blob with a red bowtie entering the foyer, I chuckled to myself at the Pokemon joke Starswirl the Bearded himself made. Twilight, however, misinterpreted that laugh, giving me a look that said 'Did you know about this?' Responded by a sheepish grin of mine that replied 'Maybe?' "Good evening everypony! What a glorious affair!" With the Smooze promptly devouring the Victorian-dressed stallion's trumpet. This was gonna be a fun evening. If Blueblood didn't turn up, I'll take what I can get. I highly doubt it, considering the mockery you made of him the last Grand Galloping Gala. I have no regrets. Good. That worm needed to be shown his place. ...Are you praising me? Sombra's reply was stopped by Twilight extending her wings and saying to us, "I'll take care of this." Followed by the mare flying towards Discord. Knowing the dialogue which happened next, I grinned even more. "Well, this certainly might make a more interesting night than I formerly assumed..." Again, I chuckled, this time at the white alicorn's bemused comment. "Oh Celestia, you have NO idea." "You knew Discord would bring that Smooze thing here." "Yep." "And you neglected to tell me." "Yep." "Any particular reason?" "Erm... Didn't want you panicking?" "'Panicking?'" Twilight threw a curious Celestia a sheepish grin and chuckle, once the latter cast a glance our way at the mare's outburst, walking ahead of us to the main room where our friends were. Twilight then hissed to me through clenched teeth, "Any further surprises I should be aware of beforehand?" Oh, where to begin? I shook my head, struggling not to smirk at the growing irritation on her features. It wasn't working too well. "Just a friendship lesson for Discord to learn is all." At that, Twilight deflated slightly. "Oh..." Before a look of worry overtook her facial expression. "It wouldn't possibly ruin the gala, would it? We worked so hard into organizing everything..." "Nothing... Too bad." This time, I grinned apologetically at the annoyance and concern radiating from the mare. "The party won't be ruined too much, don't worry. All in the name of our friend learning a lesson about friendship." Twilight raised a brow. "I'm all for someone learning that type of lesson." Violet eyes turned to a smiling Celestia, oblivious to our conversation feet away. "But not at the expense of damaging hard work. Do you think you can, maybe, help by lessening this potential ruin?" "Why? Celestia wouldn't care." "But I do." The alicorn sent me a gaze that was rather pleading. "I put so much effort into preparing everything for this gala to give you, our friends and Princess Celestia a good time. I don't want it to be all to waste." What Twilight didn't know, however, that Celestia will admit she enjoyed all the chaos Discord brought tonight very soon. Yet before I could mention which, the Princess of Friendship continued on. "Plus, that Smooze thing, why do I get the feeling it'll be just as much trouble as Discord will be by what you're implying? Is it dangerous?" I snorted. "More a mild inconvenience than anything." Which reminded me, note to self; stand atop a table or something when that blob becomes an ocean around the room floor. Whether Twilight was relieved by the reply or not, she didn't show it. "With Discord, that doesn't exactly reassure me too much." Harsh, but true. Meanwhile, Celestia had turned a corner, out of sight for a moment. That gave the noticed mare confidence to raise her voice a bit from our previously low conversation. "Just see if you can intervene enough to cause less of a mess on Discord and the Smooze's behalf. It'll be a great way to get you back on the Princess's good side, now that I think about it." Okay, hold on one second there love. "Implying I want to be on Celestia's good side." Twilight sighed, and this time it sounded more drawn out. "You certainly have no qualms being on Princess Luna's good side." Were we making comparisons now? "Because I can trust Luna." "But not her sister." Twilight looked at me sharply before I could retort, expression even more annoyed this time, with a note of exasperation. "I know you have doubts, but every action Princess Celestia has committed was made to keep the fate of Equestria in safe hoofs. Sometimes, those decisions can be hard to make, and are often frowned upon. But I've never doubted the Princess's wisdom for a minute. I just wish my special somepony would share those thoughts." Demonstrate one time Celestia has displayed any moment of 'wisdom.' "Twilight, every decision she makes not only actively empowers the villains, but endangers her citizens too. Plus, I can't bring myself to trust a mare who dispatches six teenagers will little experience and preparation against a force of malevolence without any sort of backup or plan. Don't forget, recently she put you in ever more danger by transferring her, Luna and Cadence's powers into you, making you a bigger target for Tirek." A fact I was still rather peeved about, and Twilight could see it on my face and in my bitter tone. She frowned softly. "I understand your worry, but we always manage to win the day through every battle, don't we?" "Only through sheer luck." "By Celestia having faith in our capabilities. Also, the magic of friendship, which wouldn't have been possible if the Princess hadn't sent me to Ponyville in the first place. And without that, we wouldn't possibly have met." "That wasn't wisdom; that was manipulation." "It was trust!" "Which she abused! Putting you and five innocent mares in mortal danger for the sake of a hunch!" "Will you stop undermining her for one minute? Everything Princess Celestia does is in the name of peace and freedom across Equestria!" "Including recklessly endangering her own student and everyone else, by practically sending Tirek after you?" Twilight's brow furrowed. "As opposed to recklessly confronting Tirek head-on without any help or plan beforehand?" She snapped, this time full-blown annoyed. Jesus. Even I had to take a step back at the fuming mare before me, violet eyes glowering, daring me to argue that... Rather valid point. Sombra mused. I should've brought some popcorn... This is the kind of entertainment I sought for tonight. "Don't think I haven't heard from the others about your idiotic, suicidal plan and immediately forgave you for it." Twilight began, and this time I had to lean back from the sheer intensity of her features. Oh, the mare was beyond annoyed at this point; this time, she was full-on [BEEP]ed. Repressed emotions regarding that matter began unsealing through her tongue and eyes, ignoring all curious or concerned passerbys as she spoke heatedly. "You claim Princess Celestia is reckless, but I don't see her engaging dangerous enemies head-on without any kind of help or preparation beforehand. At least she doesn't decide to fight a battle she couldn't win alone. At least she doesn't break a promise. At least she doesn't flat-out lie to her special somepony!" Oho, boy you are in for it... I couldn't even retort that internal statement, only gulping at the fiery emotions pouring from the mare. A volcano bursting before me. A purple hoof prodded my suit roughly. "You vowed you wouldn't fight Tirek alone. You promised you wouldn't throw yourself into battle if it meant getting you almost killed, again! But what did you do? Break it the moment Tirek made himself known! You knew he would be at this castle after the Princesses gave me their magic, and decided to go confront him behind my back, thereby breaking a promise! And you have the audacity to claim Celestia makes idiotic decisions?!" That was different! Rather me than- "And don't you DARE, for a single moment, believe that you're more expendable than anyone else!" This time, her voice sounded more cracked, as though knowing exactly where my train of thought was headed. "It's as if you want to perish! Well guess what Jack? I don't! Spike doesn't! Your friends, your new family doesn't want you to leave this world that way! You're just as important to me as anyone of my friends, special somepony or not! If you knew Tirek would've been defeated regardless, then why bother throwing yourself head-first into danger like that and make us - make me - constantly worry to death over it?!" And, another time, I was speechless, the power of this mare's voice rendering me silent, jaw gaping in response only. Because... Because... I didn't want my friends to get hurt! I didn't know the precise details as to how they defeated Tirek at all, and that ignorance prompted me to act! I didn't mean to... I was just... I didn't want anyone else to suffer... Twilight sighed. "That's what I thought." Before looking away, tone and gaze more downcast than anything, but the faint traces of fury remained. "This lack of self-preservation needs to stop. Otherwise, I don't know why I even bother. If you can't give Celestia a chance... Then I don't see why you should have the luxury." What? "Twilight..." But the mare ignored that weak response, heading onwards to meet with everyone else, leaving me alone, upset and befuddled at that what just happened. Alright, never mind upset, try Goddamn furious! I doubt as furious as the Princess, although... ...Yeah. Twilight was mad and saddened by my actions for that day. She just kept them hidden well, and I never picked up on them until now. She was angry, worried for the life of her boyfriend... Worst of all, perhaps, she was disappointed in me... This night was not what I expected... Discord acting like the clown he is and the Smooze terrorizing the guests? I fail to note otherwise. That's not what I meant and you damn well know it... Oh, you refer to your pitiful state of drinking punch by the table as you look at Twilight from afar like a lost canine. The harsh reality made me grimace, the grip on my glass tightening somewhat... All alone and forgotten by your friends, too busy enjoying themselves... Reminds me of your memories of prom. Shattered glass met the carpet. [BEEP]! Oh relax boy, you're not bleeding. Sombra stated indifferently as I inspected my wet hoof. Physically, at least. Your heart says otherwise, though. Are you done? You brought this on yourself, you know. The Princess, for all her faults, was utterly justified in her words this time around. Sighing, my eyes looked away from Twilight happily conversing with Celestia, downcast gaze set on the surface of the punch bowl before me, before proceeding with all humans naturally did when they were upset. Eat. But yes, Sombra was right, as was Twilight; I was in the wrong this time. My own selfish actions not only endangered myself, but Twilight too, back then. Watching the two-parter back home upon return, it occurred, in dawning sickly horror, how Tirek hurt the mare I lo- held so much affection for because of me. The memory of it forced me to wince, hating myself even further for it. Not even Balance's warmth could cheer me up this time around. Not that I deserved it... ...You really desire to know what prompted your reckless actions? Was it you? Hmph. Sombra only sounded partially amused. Typical of a human to shift blame onto others. But no, the motive out of your drive to intervene that day wasn't out of heroism or selflessness, but out of greed. Greed... The [BEEP] does that mean? You're terribly invested in making a name for yourself - whether you admit it or not - that the thought of facing such opposition will give you meaning. Aside from the sickening will to protect others, you are defined by your need to be noticed, the attention and adoration of others. You crave that attention, yet you try so hard to restrain that hunger... And fail so miserably. ...Starswirl? The voice instantly responded, We're all imperfect. Not even I was driven by the pursuit of knowledge for pure reasons. Kind Sombra is partially right, Jack, you seek to be noticed by others, to be considered noteworthy. It isn't wrong to feel that way, so you have nothing to be upset for regarding that. Except upsetting Twilight because of it... And yet, I did promise I wouldn't face Tirek alone, but I also promised a long time ago to keep her and my friends safe. The Princess, rightly so, is simply concerned deeply for the well-being of a man who means that much to her which others, perhaps, couldn't begin to believe. Sometimes, we have to be reminded of our mistakes at face value if we are to learn something from it. And with that newfound knowledge, we learn from it for the better. Yet instead, you choose to stand there like a miserable fool. This time, Sombra was outright scolding me. Find some dignity in yourself, and rectify your mistakes. As much as I enjoyed the suffering of others, feeling the depressed emotions of my host like this is prompting me the urge to be sick... But what can I do...? How could I make up breaking a promise like that to Twilight? To my friends? I let them all down... And they all turned a blind eye to it, until now... Don't forget, my friend, they willingly allowed you to confront Lord Tirek alone. Still... I broke my word, and they let me, because of the faith they had in me. And I let them all down... I had to make it up to them somehow. A scream attracted my attention to the door towards the gardens. And I believe such an opportunity presented itself. Amen. Twilight hurried forward first, granting entry to a slime-covered Rarity. The white unicorn, melodramatic as always, collapsed to the floor in deep breaths. "That creature took my jewels!" Slowly approaching the one really responsible for the blob's mayhem, I heard Twilight speak to the creature of chaos, "Discord, I thought I told you to keep your 'friend' under control." And it relieved me somewhat Twilight found someone new to be annoyed at. "Oh please, I have better things to do than to watch that thing all night." Discord waved dismissively, before taking note of Fluttershy's expression and forcibly chuckling, making a weak excuse before proceeding to clean up the mess. Sighing, I trailed after him, ignoring Twilight, Fluttershy and Tree Hugger's questioning looks. Oh yeah, did I mention Fluttershy has a new hippie friend, a plot character for this episode? But you already all knew about this mare who's obviously been around a few too many mushrooms. But that's irrelevant. What's relevant now is making it up to my friends, to Twilight, for my actions. Starting with making sure this night doesn't become a brief disaster by just sitting here and allowing it to happen. "Discord, we need to talk." "Hm? Why, Stardust!" Rarity meanwhile slowly walked away now without a dress to wear after the spirit of chaos rid her of it. Discord smiled down, albeit sarcastically, towards me whilst Twilight was reassuring the audience. "So nice to see you again! I heard you were back, but we never really got the chance to catch up now, eh?" Before instantly teleporting towards the Smooze outside, dragging it forward with a new spike leash. "But you'll excuse me for one moment, I have pest control to handle here." Frowning, I stood between them and Discord's destination. "We're going to talk now, Discord." He at least looked amused by the defiance. "I see Twilight's been a good influence on you, what stiff posture and not taking no for an answer is all." Whoa! Now I was suddenly finding myself hung upside down by a rope, pulling my leg in the air. "I'll join you in just a minute, I just have my lovely friend to take care of." "While you continue making a fool of yourself over your jealously?" At that, Discord's neck unnaturally turned to face me. "'Jealously?' Oh deary me, humans are quite imaginative aren't they? Come along Smooze." He wasn't getting away that easily. "You know Fluttershy won't appreciate you interfering with her other friendships like that." Hit the nail on the mark. The spirit of chaos abruptly froze, back still turned to me. "You're being ridiculous over this; Fluttershy has friends alongside the guest she brought to the gala. What makes Tree Hugger any different?" That's it, egg him on Jack. Nothing too bad can happen when provoking the incarnation of chaos itself, right? He turned fully to me with an irritated expression. "Oh I don't know, the fact she was chosen to be taken by my best friend to the Grand Galloping Gala instead of me?" The creature teleported before my hung state. "The fact she's clearly having more fun with this Tree Hugger friend here than I." Another teleport, and I felt myself being turned around to meet his widened yellow eyes with two tiny red pupils. "Or the fact that I'm clearly just not special for Fluttershy to have considered asking me to attend the gala with her in the first place!" "It's not always about you, Discord." The very idea incited him to look at me agape, as though the concept of him not being the focus of attention all the time was blasphemous. "Not- Pot calling the kettle black, wouldn't you say?" Following that retort was another teleport, this time taking me with him. In the blink of an eye, we appeared in midair, Discord pointing down in annoyance towards two certain mares happily conversing. "Just look, look at how much fun Fluttershy is having, without me! Have I grown too dull for her? Does she simply find me not entertaining enough anymore to make new friends, to take to this tedious gala without me?" The creature leered down, voice becoming more a husk. "Just what does that friend-stealer have that I don't...?" "Well, she's not blinded by jealousy, for one thing." Discord refused to look at me, too focused through binoculars on the mare he cared for more than anyone else, but that hardly deterred me from continuing, "She knows that no one ranks friend above friend. And she certainly knows that Fluttershy would never replace one friend with another, as someone who knows her that well." The immediately reply was a humoured scoff. "Are you saying that I don't know Fluttershy - my best friend - enough to know she would never consider... Replacing her friends with anyone else...?" I smiled, my words beginning to sink in. "Pop quiz Discord; if you had a new friend, someone knowledgeable and advanced in chaotic magic, would you stop spending time with Fluttershy altogether?" "Of course not! It would mean I would have... Someone else to talk to regarding something I liked... Oh..." And at last, the clown ceases clowning. I nodded, looking at the morphing expression on the spirit's face. "Friendship isn't exclusive, Discord. And you know for a fact Fluttershy, of all ponies, would treat one friend more important than anyone else special to her." At that, the creature slowly nodded, eyes still set on the smiling yellow pegasus speaking with the green Earth Pony. "True..." And then, the reality of it all coming to him, Discord sighed, finally realizing his error. "Perhaps I was a little... Teensy too hasty in my assumptions." "Don't apologize to me, apologize to her." And then Tree Hugger right afterwards, but I didn't need to tell Discord that... Fluttershy can do that. "Hm, yes yes, alright." Whoa! Now we were back in the previously, and I felt gravity rush to meet as I feel, landing on a soft mattress... Which disappeared straight afterwards. Ow. "Then if you'll excuse of Starry boy, I have a friend to make amends to." Followed by another scream, prompting Discord's weary sigh. "After dealing with my other friend first..." After which, I followed both Discord and the Smooze towards the two mares, just in case things go awry from the outcome. Although, I felt positive about this conclusion instead. At least now Twilight would enjoy the party without it becoming too much a mishap, in sacrifice of Maud Pie, the gem she was, putting Discord in his place with humour; now that was the real highlight of the episode. Might as well introduce myself to Tree Hugger, since I've yet to had the chance to. And then make fun of her speech patterns. And then make fun of her speech patterns. Jack... I'm kidding... The rest of the fanbase have already done that for me. The moon and stars were particularly bright tonight. A sign that all was well, perhaps. Well, for Discord, at least... You didn't have to retreat to the gardens, you know. Yeah well, it was instinctive. A nervous reaction from Twilight's approach. Upon meeting Tree Hugger and having some fun by mimicking her speeches, I immediately excused myself upon the Mane Six's approach, not in any mood to make things more awkward than it currently was with Twilight. Plus, the gardens looked beautiful tonight. And Twilight was right. Stargazing was a rather fun hobby. Hiding won't rid the problem, Jack. Not that it's ever stopped this boy before. In any case, I daresay Princess Twilight will be gratified by your intervention tonight, whether she realizes the alternate outcome or not. Yeah, well... ...Well what? I don't know... I still haven't really done much to redeem myself for my actions back then. Twilight was a hundred percent right; I DID screw up. Facing Tirek all on my own was an idiotic decision... Heh, chances are, I won't learn from the mistake and throw myself headfirst into danger again, someday. Shame there was no Blueblood this time around to vent my frustrations on... Hah, good times. Starswirl sighed, and Sombra chuckled darkly. "Something amuses you, my friend?" Oh! My own small laughter subsided, leaning back from my place of the edge towards the walking mare, smiling brightly at the presence. Was too distracted by my own guilt I didn't sense her coming. "I was wondering where you were." The Princess of Night smiled in turn, deep blue gaze as dark as the glittering sky above. "My duties to the night prevents me from interacting with this party too much." Her tone perked amusement herself. "However, noticing you outside, I was obligated to stop by." And suddenly, I found myself in a brief hug. Luna's smile grew, myself stunned at the rather abrupt gesture, grinning down at me. "When my sister informed me of your return, I was over the moon, if you'll pardon the pun. Like everyone else, I thought you would be absent forever. And yet, here you are." And here I am. "Welcome home, Stardust." Well, she wasn't the first to greet me like that upon my return to Equestria. But even so, I was immensely grateful for the fond welcoming, and I found myself grinning regardless. "Thank you. It's good to see you again Luna." "The feeling is mutual." Then the mare tilted her head, still smiling. "We must catch up sometime, but first, perhaps you'd care to share why you look so down on this kind of night." That easy to spot, huh? "I know when one tries to conceal their somber emotions; speaking from experience." Knowing I could trust Luna not to babble as opposed to her sister, I shook my head, recollections of earlier forced into my brain. "Just an argument with Twilight is all." "Ahh." Azure eyes shone in understanding. "It is only natural, like all relationships. Though it is none of my business, I can listen, if you'd desire me to." Fair enough. Just had to be careful not to get into a feud with another of my friends too. Sighing, my muzzle spoke the words, "It was about the Tirek incident. Basically, Twilight thinks I should have more faith in Celestia. I think she's wrong." "Why?" "Why what?" "Why do you believe my sister is wrong?" The look presented to her was nothing short of incredulous. "The mare who, forgive me for saying this, banished you to the moon for a thousand years exact like it was the only option available. The mare who chooses to actively put everyone in danger in name of 'the greater good.' The Princess who arrogantly believes sending six ill-equipped young mares, with their lives ahead of them, to fight for her battles is in any shape or form, a good idea. Elements of Harmony or not, magic of friendship or not, Celestia has no excuse against trying to face these monsters by herself before sending out anyone else." Like an army, for crying out loud! "You believe she is apathetic towards those she sends to confront these fiends?" "Uncaring? No. Reckless? Yes." At Luna's skeptic look, I added rather heatedly, "Don't compare her actions to my own! I choose to fight my own battles! Yes, they've almost nearly killed me every single time, but I'd fight to the end willingly to keep others safe!" "And your friends wouldn't?" That had me shut up. Seeing the opportunity, Luna pressed on knowingly, "You truly believe Celestia forces her subjects to fight her battles, that they have no choice in the matter? You hold onto the idea that she is incapable of facing villainy herself, that she relies too heavily on others?" Yes! The answer was my expression, and Luna sighed, smiling slightly. "Have you ever seen my sister tell Twilight and the others they have no choice in the matter? Did you see them forced against their will to confront these enemies?" ...God dammit. The Princess shook her head. "They chose to fight these monsters, just like you, without any form of enslavement involved. Does this Specter, who doesn't face these battles himself, make you face them?" ...Dammit. "No." "You see? My sister cares for your friends, one of whom was her own student and a fellow Princess now, more than you realize. She doesn't prefer sending them to fight her own battles like how it appears to be, she would rather confront these problems herself. But even with all her wisdom and magic, doesn't make her invulnerable." Luna gazed at the night sky for a brief moment, contemplating before looking back at me. "Remember, your friends fight for the very same reasons you fight. They would willingly endanger themselves if it meant keeping their loved ones safe." The alicorn once again tilted her head. "It sounds to me it is less about having faith in Celestia, but little faith in your friends." Bull[BEEP]! "I've always had confidence in my friends!" "Then why so determined to keep them out of harm's way?" "Because they're my friends!" Was my immediate retort... Before casting my gaze down, Luna's words sinking in like a steady hammer with a nail. "I just want them to be safe..." A hoof on my chest, prompting my flinch. "You can't face every battle alone, Stardust Balance. That is the truth of the matter. We must all face these challenges through life to become a better individual for it." Slowly glancing up, I met Luna's slightly humoured gaze. "And you can begin by starting afresh with my sister." ...As much as I hated it... She was right. I WAS arrogant, so self-centered in keeping others I loved safe, it caused me to despise someone who seemed to be doing a terrible job at her position. Don't get me wrong, Celestia was still wrong about many things and decisions she makes, but still... Perhaps I've been... Overly harsh on the mare. Perhaps I simply haven't been looking at things from their point of view... At my small nod, the alicorn motioned to the side. "I forgave my sister for what she did to me. You can too. Isn't that right, dear sister?" Oh no... "Indeed so." Oh God dammit! Wincing, hard, a sharp inhale was next reaction upon slowly turning to spot a watching Celestia, with Twilight standing beside her, watching the exchange curiously and with slight concern. Part of me was already beginning to suspect this was all a deception, a trick to get me to like Celestia and immediately forgive for all the dumb decisions she made. No trick, Starswirl reassured me, A chance to begin things anew, and I dare say making amends with Princess Celestia would prove more beneficial than being her enemy. And regaining your Princess's good graces, Sombra added snidely. ...Alright. Fine. Chance to try again, give this alicorn the opportunity to prove herself, and prove myself to Twilight? Alright, I'll play this game. See where it gets us. Upon approaching, with an encouraging nod from Luna, I stood before the waiting Celestia, who was smiling down at me despite the conversation about her... And bowed, repressed the urge to immediately stand up and defy the mare. "I'm... Sorry... Perhaps I've been too hasty in judging you for your actions..." "That isn't necessary, Stardust." Hm? My gaze immediately looked up to meet the reassuring pink eyes. "You were in your right to question my actions towards my student and your friends." What now...? Her smile widened considerably at my confounded look. "I admit, I'm not as infallible as many view me to be; even I regret my own decisions when it comes to my own subjects." A shared look between her and Twilight. "But rest assured, the well-being of everyone across Equestria is my first priority above all others. I would never do anything that would willingly throw them in harm's way." Although I still questioned that myself, I nodded instead of voicing those suspicions. Giving Celestia a new chance, after all. "So... We're good?" At that, Celestia expressed amusement, offering a hoof to shake... Which I took after a moment's hesitation, encouraged by the hopeful, then pleased look on Twilight's face. "I'll take that as a yes." Then suddenly finding myself enveloped in another hug, this time initiated by my girlfriend herself. Without hesitation this time, I returned the comforting embrace in full, relieved and guiltless now that Twilight had seemingly forgiven me. "I'm sorry..." Twilight nodded in the hug, whispering back to me, "You can make up for breaking a promise later when we get back home." Was it just me, or was there a tinge of mischief in that tone? It sounded almost... Ominous? Yep... Celestia observed the exchange before turning, gesturing towards the way back in. "Shall we return indoors? Would you care to join Luna?" The blue mare smiled at the invitation. "I suppose a short moment of relaxation before resuming my duties to the night wouldn't harm anypony." That said, we all returned inside to where the real party was, Twilight walking besides me with slight leaning on my right before we danced like utter fools along with Pinkie and the Smooze afterwards, and that reminded me exactly how forgiving these ponies really were. I could learn a thing from them.
Chapter 106: C-A-M-P-F-I-R-E"All essentials?" "Check." "Tents?" "Check." "Food?" "Check." "Twilight observing us from the doorway?" "Check." From her spot, the purple alicorn shook her head in endearment towards our antics, both myself and Spike heading in her direction carrying numerous strapped equipment; the dragon carrying a small backpack... And myself a whole wagon's worth. Towards the massive doorways leading outside the castle, the dragon and I were preparing our own departure, right after Rainbow and Pinkie just left to go to Griffonstone. Yep, we've reached that point. I would have offered to go with them myself... But we all knew my last encounter with Gilda didn't go as smoothly. Instead, I sneakily added in my own written list of instructions into the guidebook Twilight herself wrote for the two mares going there, sliding the list between a few pages. And while they were busy trying to make friends out of griffons, Spike and I were about to do an activity just as arguably tedious. "Oh I can't wait for our brotherly camping trip to start!" Spike, let's be honest, was the only one of the two enthusiastic about this journey, grinning at me with rapid excitement Pinkie would've been proud of. The dragon was practically shaking with joy. "We're gonna have so much fun: telling stories, eating smores, arriving at Winsome Falls. It'll be a hit!" A shame his 'big brother' doesn't share that eagerness as much. Hey if you want, you can take over for me. Tempting, but he's not my problem. Twilight, knowing full well my feelings on the matter, smiled humouredly at the contrast between the two regarding this upcoming trip. "I'm sure it will. And I expect you two to have lots of fun." A meaningful glance my way. No promises, love, I sent back a tired smile. Twilight hugged Spike briefly. "Try not to stray from the path, okay?" Spike scoffed in good nature. "We got it covered Twi." Before beaming up at me. "With Stardust around, nothing bad's gonna happen. He's the Twilight Warrior, right?" "Damn right." That said, I rubbed the dragon's forehead in my own endearment, ignoring his bashful attempts to swipe off the affectionate display. My gaze turned back to a content Twilight. "I'll make sure nothing happens on the trip." Twilight nodded. "I know." On cue, the doors opened up behind her, aided by magic, and the mare followed us to the doorway. "I would come with you, but Pinkie and Rainbow's trip to Griffonstone reminded me that I needed to brush up on my knowledge regarding its history." Not sharing with her about the state of the library there? Now what would be the point in that? "Can't I at least get a little hint as to what transpires over there?" At Twilight's less-than-subtle question, I grinned teasingly at my girlfriend. "Oh Twilight, you know I couldn't spoil the surprise. Rainbow and Pinkie will tell you all about it." A brief second of pouting, then the mare smiled again. "You boys have fun." "Will do." "See ya in a few days, Twi!" And the second the doors closed, my limb was being tugged by an enthusiastic dragon. "Come on Star! Let's get our official Brother's Camp Trip underway!" I couldn't help laughing. "Haha! Patience is a virtue, Spike." Then, taking one step forward after him, I paused, pondering something that just came to mind. With Balance making all this [BEEP] easier to carry and run with... "Just one sec Spike." The dragon paused, looking over his shoulder curiously, and with my own mischievous grin, I immediately turned and swiftly opened the doors, peeking my head through to a blinking Twilight, who looked back upon hearing that. "By the way the library at Griffonstone's a complete wreck and neither Pinkie nor Rainbow follow your guide. Bye!" Without awaiting a response, I shut the door quickly and jogged towards Spike with my own [BEEP]-eating grin. "Bail Spike!" And the dragon obliged. The townsfolk turned their heads at the curious noise of two brothers laughing like hyenas as they ran through Ponyville and onto the path where Applejack, Rainbow and Rarity took the Crusaders a while back. Normally, I'd despise going camping - still do - but I owed it to the dragon, for helping me out back at that trade fair. Plus, seeing the look of joy and happiness on the dragon's face over my suggestion to go a short while back, how could I be so grumpy about the idea now? The following journey comprised of conversing, laughter and breaks in-between walking as we trailed down the path into the woods. Spike, eventually finding the times we didn't talk and simply walked too dull, decided to play on the 3DS whilst we were moving. My 3DS, to be more specific. "Hey Star, I caught a Mudsdale!" "Nice one Spike. Just be sure not to waste all the power in one day." "Ah don't be a Twilight, I won't. Now, what to nickname it...?" I shook my head fondly, smiling in amusement at the dragon so focused on Pokemon Moon. That dragon had less difficulty using the controls than I; my fat large hoofs barely managing to press the right tiny buttons on the handheld device. When I get the time, I should really ask Starswirl to get Spike his own 3DS along with either Pokemon Sun or Moon, amongst other games. Fully charged before we left, I had to give Twilight props; the genius of a mare managed to install hoof-crafted plug sockets for Spike and I to watch TV, play on the PS4 and charge up the 3DS; having following instructions from the PC I often found my girlfriend using whenever she had the time. Hell, she was probably using it as we speak. Maybe I should get her her own laptop for Hearth's Warming... I'll add that to the list. Anyway, as we walked, I found my typical disdain for camping in general die down for the sake of pleasing my young brother here. Spike had waited ages to do this with me, and who can blame him? The second I returned to this world, we hardly spent enough together ourselves; Twilight and the mares having kept me preoccupied. Now, the dragon and I could finally spend bonding time together, by keeping a promise I made a while back. Why did I despise camping so much, you ask? I'll tell you in one exact word: Boring. Sleeping in uncomfortable tents, sitting on logs telling cliche horror stories, walking around through nature ready to get your blood sucked by mosquitoes and catch various diseases? I just don't find it exciting. LoE didn't help; only reinforcing my disgust for the activity. But for Spike, I relented, holding my dislike for general camping back to make him happy. And, seeing that bright beam on his face, an child's smile that could lit up the sky, it was worth it. I could endure this tedious trail if it meant my brother's happiness. My other brother and sisters back home would be flabbergasted if they learnt I willingly went camping for the sake of a sibling who wasn't even blood-related. Eventually, night had fallen, and Spike took the initiative to gather some sticks to set a campfire, eagerly running off, but not too far, whilst I set everything else down, unrolling the tents and the like. Once all was said and done, the dragon and I eagerly settled down around the stacks of burning sticks, consuming smores happily, the long walk making us hungry enough to eat anything. And the dragon then suggested we do something all campers do at night. Tell cliche horror stories! "If you've got anything that wasn't as scary as that pizzeria one." Spike shuddered, recalling that fake-camp set-up back at the library. "I had nightmares for weeks!" Oh yeah... "Of course, I don't blame you for it! Sombra was controlling your words back then!" The dragon quickly attempted to reassure me upon seeing the pang of guilt expressed on my face. "I'm sure you won't tell me something that scary again... Right?" With a wry chuckle, I nodded. "Don't worry, I won't tell anything that scary." Gathering my thoughts on various horror game stories and the like, one eventually popped to mind which wasn't in itself a horror game, but was certainly unnerving. "Alright, I have just the one. Ready?" Spike eagerly nodded, leaning forward from his log with white smore remains dripping from the sides of his mouth. Yet, something sprung to his mind as the dragon called out before I could start. "Hey Star?" "Hm?" A bright happy smile. "I'm glad you're here." The sincere positivism to that statement made me swell with my own joy and pride. With my own smile in turn, I nodded. "So am I, Spike." More happy than you can possibly realize. Playfully clearing my throat, I proceeded, "A long time ago, atop a mountain, a human child fell into an underground world with monsters..." "- And that's why Ash Ketchum is one of the worst protagonists ever." Spike couldn't stop snickering, even when finishing my own rant. The dragon, clutching his sides from his spot on the log, ourselves taking shelter for the night in a cave this time - it's empty, don't worry I checked - barely managing to muster, "You're- You're right. He does sound like one of the dumbest people ever. Haha!" I grinned, pleased that Spike was seeing things my way. "And you'll see exactly what I mean when we watch the anime together. And I mean the whole thing. All Pokemon seasons. Hell, the movies too." The look of excited bliss on the dragon's features filled me with a sense of my own joy. "Watch, you think I'm terrible with learning from my mistakes? Ohh you ain't seen anything yet." More laughter from the dragon, prompting me to continue jokingly, "That kid had over twenty years to get his [BEEP] together. In the XY anime, he looked to have finally matured, becoming the trainer we all aspired to be... Then Sun and Moon came along and bought everything back to zero." Spike wiped a tear as I gave a deadpan, before smiling sheepishly at the younger sibling. "You won't tell Twilight I swore, by the way, right?" Spike winked, still grinning like a overeager child. "I don't remember you swearing at all." Atta boy Spike. "Imagine if the Pokemon world was real; we'd show that Ash Ketchum how it's done." "Damn right." I nodded, approving of this dragon's confidence. "And since this world itself has revealed to be something than fictional now, the same could be said for Pokemon, you know." The younger dragon then gasped, as though his mind had just been blown out of the water. "Can you imagine? We could go to all the regions and be the best Pokemon Masters ever! Imagine it Stardust!" Yeah. I followed the dragon's gaze to the dry ceiling myself, grinning at the possibilities. Become a real life Pokemon Master, travel that world, beat all the leagues and catch all the Pokemon... Now that was arguably just as wonderful as idea as being in Equestria. "And not just Pokemon, Spike; Star Wars, Sonic, Kingdom Hearts... The possibilities are just endless." Heh heh... Endless Possibilities... I heard that groan, Sombra. Spike inhaled sharply, his imagination clearly going overblown by the very idea. With a grin, he looked down back at me. "And you'd take me with you to these worlds if you could, right bro?" "Damn right. You, Twilight and everyone else." The dragon outright beamed at the sincere enthusiasm. "Well, I'm glad you ended up in this universe first anyway. Otherwise, Twilight wouldn't have had an amazing special somepony, and I wouldn't have gotten an awesome brother!" The genuine happiness to that incited my own soft smile. Same Spike. "I'm glad too. Twilight, you and the rest have been the greatest things to happen to me for a long long time. I was too blind to see it back when I first arrived, remember?" Spike snorted humouredly, rolling his eyes in good nature. "How can I forget? You were a jerk! No offense." He grinned sheepishly. Hardly offended on my end. "Honestly, Twilight thought you hated us at first. I think I actually the first of our friends to try and befriend you, right?" I cocked my head, frowning in concentration. "I think so. That was so long ago... Yeah, yeah I think you tried to get to know me before the others." And I smiled. "And I appreciated the attempt back then, despite my previous reluctance to share anything about myself. I don't think I can apologize enough for my abrasive behaviour back then." Spike waved off the statement. "It's all in the past. Though we couldn't help but wonder if you just couldn't stand us." "It wasn't that." Shaking my head, a humoured smile rose on my muzzle. "Pinkie and Rainbow, maybe, back then. But you or Twilight? Hell no." I snorted light-heartedly. "You and she were my two favourite characters of the show back then." "Really?" "Mm-hm. Probably still are." I paused playfully, glancing upwards. "No, wait, definitely still are." Spike was leaning back then rather embarrassingly, shyly looking away like a child being told he was adorable by his grandparent. "I'm not sure Twilight would approve of you picking favourites among friends..." Sue me. "She's already lectured me about it." "And still you refuse to listen." "You know me Spike: a 'Do as I say, not as I do' person." The dragon glanced to the fire between us, tapping his two index fingers together with a hesitant yet eager expression on his face. "So... Do I have lots of fans too then, despite not being a 'main character' like the girls?" "Of course you do." Before the question fully sunk in, and that caused a brief moment of hesitation to flash across my features. Quickly, I reassured the noticing Spike. "You have your own fanbase, even a few episodes devoted to you. The way I see it, you're as much a main character as them; just as important, vital to the world and your friends." "Heh." The dragon chuckled light-heartedly, although the news seemed to incite an exhale of relief. "I don't know about 'vital.' I mean, thinking about it, I haven't really done any world-saving myself, Haven't I? But maybe that'll happen in the future; my own time to shine!" Spike failed to notice my smile slowly dropping, gesturing with widened arms. "Spike, Hero of Equestria! Who knows, it can happen right? If you say I'm just as important as you and the girls." ...Yeah. And that was then some unpleasant realizations came back to mind; a sickening revelation I myself was responsible for during my time in Equestria, after watching through all the seasons when I went back to my world. A epiphany that I caused just as much harm as well as good. Not to just my friends with the whole Sombra affair... But Spike too. "That reminds me, there was something else I needed to do, the second I returned to this world." Spike looked at me curiously, and the tone sobered. "And that's to owe you a massive apology, Spike." The baby dragon blinked, not understanding yet. "But I already said I forgave you for your behaviour-" "No, not that." A wry smile emerged on my pony face. "I mean the crimes I have done to your growing up in general." Spike tilted his head, expressing simple confusion. I sighed, nodding to myself. "I didn't realize it back then, but discovering it back home, I understood then that my interference has caused quite a few setbacks. Such as, your... 'Character development,' shall we say?" Spike frowned. "What do you mean?" "The majority, if not all, of the episodes starring you have been interfered through my stubborn mindset. Lessons which you were suppose to learn - albeit the hard way - I prevented. And saving the world? Truth is, Spike, you would've been the saviour of Equestria one or two times, had I not selfishly intervened for the sake of my agendas." The dragon still wasn't comprehending the implications, shaking his head slightly. "That's not true, bro; you never helped save the world because you were selfish. You just wanted to protect everyone you cared about. I can't blame you for that. Like that time at the Equestrian Games where you saved everyone by breaking apart that huge ice cloud? That wasn't selfish!" I huffed slightly. "Spike, you were meant to stop that ice cloud at the Games." The dragon's jaw dropped, the statement sinking in and prompting the young lizard to lean back in adamant surprise. I pressed on, no point of backing down from this inevitable conversations now, "You were meant to have delivered the Crystal Heart to Cadence. You were meant to save that kingdom from Sombra's second reign. You were to be hailed as their hero... No one else." I leaned back myself, sighing again with a more solemn tone, expressing my sincere remorse for my past actions. "And I'm very, very sorry for taking all that away from you." The silence was unnerving, but thankfully Spike eventually spoke, voice barely a whisper, "I... I was meant to save the Crystal Empire? ...Me?" I nodded. "Yep..." "Twice?" I grimaced. "Twice." More silence, and I wished Spike was more responsive. With every second of the dragon just contemplating this no-doubt startling revelation, my anxiety for his answer grows with more dread. Spike stared into the cackling fire, reflecting from his large, soulful orbs, and I braced myself for... Well anything. Balance would let me know after the torrent of emotions then swirling through the dragon died down considerably. Outrage. Sadness. Irritation. All these would be completely justified by the dragon. Which I strongly doubt. I winced at Starswirl's startling tone, making me jump slightly. That Spike will hold resentment towards you for your past actions. "Well... You didn't know better, right?" You see? Green eyes gazed at me, a sad smile present on the dragon's face. "Heh." That was a mirthless chuckle. "Honestly, what needs to be said any further about this? You're sorry, you didn't know I'd become some great hero of the people. I can't hold that against you." "You're... Not mad?" Spike waved dismissively, scoffing unconvincingly. "Nah. Maybe I'm a little upset that I won't be a hero... Y'know, aside from being a hero inside a comic book that one time." I grinned weakly, seeing right though that facade of indifference though observation and sensing exactly what sensations the young dragon was experiencing at the moment. Any toddler with a basic understanding of human emotion can spot right away that Spike was poorly attempting to conceal his true feelings on the truth of things. And here I thought you knew your 'little bro' well enough to know by fact he wouldn't hold such anger against you, Sombra commented snidely. How upset would Spike be even further, I wonder, to learn over your lack of faith in him? I do have faith in him! "It's okay to be angry, Spike. Lord knows I deserve it." Spike chuckled weakly, smiling without bliss in my direction. "I can never be mad at you, bro... But, does this mean I might never get the chance to be a hero again? Was that my only opportunity to be more than... Y'know, just Spike the Assistant Dragon to Twilight?" "Spike, you will always be more than that," I pointed out firmly, refusing to let this dragon think so poorly of himself. "You're a hero to our eyes. Spike smiled again, but it looked weaker than the last one, lizard eyes regarding the dying fire intently then, and I hated seeing him like that. Once again, I kill the mood. "If you want to talk I-" "You know what Stardust? I only want to get some rest." Oh. The dragon hopped off the log, heading to his own set tent. Spike then paused, glancing over his shoulder. "But... Thanks for telling me the truth, even if I find it a little... What would Twilight say... Disheartening." "Spike... I..." "We have a big tomorrow. Let's try to catch some sleep... Night bro." "...Yeah... Night." My voice sounded pathetically defeated, as though knowing the conversation could go no further. He would've known eventually, My mentor consoled as we watched the downcast dragon enter his own tent, zipping up the entrance flap behind him. Give him time to come to terms with this impacting news. And if he doesn't come to terms with the fact I basically ruined his life? That my interventions made him less acknowledge than he deserved to be by the masses of this world? The former King snorted derisively. Still your exaggerate thoughts on the matter. Even I know that little lizard won't hold negative emotions against you. Then Sombra paused. But if you insist with your melodramatic disposition, by all means, proceed; I've been tasting far too many happy emotions from you recently. Makes me miss the older days where you were full of spite and disgust. A purple void. Emptiness but the colour around me, mist covering the bottom of my hooves as my eyes wildly looked around, seeking for any signs of another living being. A chill crawling down my spine, as though someone... Or something... Was breathing down me, unseen. It only took a cry for help when I realized I wasn't alone, snapping my head in the direction of the sound to the three other trapped beings. Three others, one a dragon, all looking around helplessly themselves, panicking eyes turning to me in terror and pleading for help. Twilight, Spike, and... Her? "Jack-!" A sharp gasp escaped my muzzle, sitting up from my lying position in the bed, finding myself breathing heavily and placing a hoof on my chest for comfort. Was that a dream just now? Seriously, what was that? I mean, waking me just now it was so obviously a dream... Then why did it felt so real? Breathing calming down, my blue-green eyes glanced around the interior of the blue tent, greeted by nothing but darkness. Still night, evidently, for the light outside the cave would've leaked in otherwise, and we were only a few feet from the entrance. Hopefully, Spike was having a far more pleasant sleep than I. Closing my eyes, I reached out to check, expecting to sense the content nature of the dragon within his own tent next to mine. ...Except there wasn't any peaceful emotions. In fact, I couldn't sense anything at all. Frowning, either it was from my dream or worry, an immediate sense of dread rose up in my being, prompting me to act. Silently I opened the entrance into my tent and exited, creeping towards Spike's own and trying to reach out again, hoping that last one was just faulty and balance was being affected by my sleep. ...Nothing. Frowning harder now, my voice spoke up quietly, hoping to hear the dragon respond from inside if I got close enough, "Spike-?" "AHHHHH!" Even through balance, the scream sent a piercing chill through my body, recognizing its owner outside the cave. Spike! Without no further incentive, my previously tired hoofs were already on the move, running out of the shelter and into the cold night. My eyes glared over the forest I had a good view over, extending my senses as best I could to track down my friend. My brother. But no answer came. The only thing I could sense was the resting wildlife. Baring my teeth, I refused to give up just yet, running headfirst into the woods to seek out the dragon. Hold on Spike! I'm coming! Sticking to the original path, my head snapped around wildly for any trace or yell of the lizard. And yet, nothing was turning up. Wherever Spike, he was too far for me to track down through our bond alone. And just the thought of anything happening to him, and I couldn't help... Mark my words, I will make whoever intends harm on him suffer. Wright- Not now Sombra! I'm too busy seeking out my brother than to hear any of your snark right now! Now think... Thank Jack! Where would Spike have gotten off to? The dragon obviously strayed too far from the path. Speaking of which, just what was he thinking?! Wandering off in the middle of the night like this? This wasn't Ponyville, he couldn't explore around willy-nilly and not expect danger hanging over his head for it! If Spike turned out to be unharmed, then I'll give the dragon a proper scolding for it! Boy- NOT NOW SOMBRA! I perked my ears up again, ready to hear anymore vocal cries from the young lizard or whatever was endangering him. Nothing still... Damn it! I already almost Twilight once, I will not near lose him too! Jack! What Sombra?! If you would allow me to finish, I know where the dragon is. That had me pause, glaring upwards expectantly. The King continued with one simple command: Follow. Follow? I don't- But the corner of my eye finally noticed. The moonlight above illuminated the open pathway between the forest around me, enabling me to notice the shadow beside me which wasn't mine. Tall, rather imposing even as a shadow of his former self - literally - Sombra utilized the same trick back at Sunset's school before me... Then the shadow ran through the forest. And I followed, keeping my eyes on the darkness running across the tree barks, stone walls and whatever else Sombra's shadow phased through. How do you know where Spike is? I trailed after him through the shadows after noting his wandering off into the dark of the night. The second the little lizard was in danger, it was I who awoke you from your slumber. Spike's in danger?! By who?! What?! An old friend, Sombra replied dryly, whilst his shadow still led me through the forest towards the dragon's location. Of course, you haven't encountered this creature before. Only your farmer friend. Applejack? Indeed. Now, we must hurry. Damn right! And the more I ran, the more speed I was picking up, going far faster than originally intended. Most likely balance's doing. You know, I haven't seen you use your shadow since Canterlot High, Sombra. Hmph. Only because you were more preoccupied with your friends. I meanwhile like to have some freedom once in a while; my shadow explores through your mediocre town at the dead of night, whilst you rest... Or play those silly video games up late with the dragon. ...I hope you don't use that opportunity to influence other people in Ponyville. Sombra sneered, I don't answer to you, boy- Wait! I sensed him! I couldn't before; some other presence - more malicious and darkened which I assumed earlier was just a mere animal of the forest - had suffocated Spike's light enough for me not to detect it from afar. Now, I could feel the warm presence bright at day... Which was seized by panic and a plea for help. And feeling such fear radiate from the dragon picked up my speed; the environment around me becoming a rapid blur now. From glimpses, I noticed my eyes turned a bright gold from reflective surfaces. Sombra picked up the pace himself, his shadow finally leading me towards an opening, and over a small bush, I saw them. Spike! And... Oh no. Looming over the cowering young dragon was a creature Sombra mentioned was indeed familiar with, but one I never interacted with until a moment later. And abomination of three animals mixed together, forming a four-legged monstrosity which comprised of part goat, part sabertooth tiger and part snake, the last one a tail. Three heads glared menacingly down at the dragon literally backed against a boulder, razor teeth gleaming in hunger. Like a tidal wave crashing onto a beach, I charged, eyes going red - not literally - at seeing them so close to Spike with such vulgar expressions. I will not let them hurt Spike. I WILL NOT LET THEM TOUCH A SINGLE HAIR ON MY BROTHER! The Chimera had little time to react, as finding a sudden blow to its side forced the stunned three-headed abomination of nature flying. In the creature's previous spot, I stood, watching with ill-contained rage while the monster crashed into several tree barks among other things, causing the trees themselves to collapse from the sheer force of it. Breathing heavily, it took a moment before taking in the damage I just pulled off. Whoa... I don't think Shining could be that powerful when being protective over his sibling. Focus. Oh, yeah. "Stardust!" Spike cried in relief, grinning up to me in sheer joy. "Am I glad to see you-!" "Are you alright?" Never mind being glad. The dragon's health was of greater concern than anything else right now. Spike blinked, but nodded with a thumbs-up. "Yep. As always you're there to help out in time-!" "Good. So I can scold you right away then." Then my eyes glanced away from the smile-dropping foolish young dragon, back to the area where I just smacked the Chimera about thirty feet away, sensing its own anger and surprise at the fact another predator was protecting its would-be meal. Through the darkness of the forest, the creature emerged, and the sight incited Spike to sensibly quickly hide behind my back leg. A sabertooth, goat and snake all mixed into one stomped angrily back into the clearing, all three heads glaring at me with ill-concealed contempt. And I returned the gesture equally, if not more. My tone was a hiss, surprising even myself by the sheer volume of threat lurking beneath it, "My friends... You are in for a very bad time. No one attempts to harm my brother and gets away with it." The creatures appeared undeterred, even by the strange Earth Pony glaring before it with unnatural golden eyes. Oh please, haven't they learnt anything from their last experience against an Earth Pony? Applejack didn't introduce this mixture of wrongness to a world of pain herself... But I wasn't Applejack. From the corner of my eye, Sombra's shadow loomed beside me over the stone wall; a testament to exactly how dangerous I could be when provoked. The Chimera snarled, crouching down in preparation to pounce... And a gust of wing interrupted it. Just as I was about to mock it for that, said breeze trailed through my mane and fur in turn, and it was... Awfully familiar somehow. At least, familiar than a gust of wing normally was. This felt different somehow... And I experienced it before. That might be why. I didn't need to see what Sombra's large shadow was motioning to, because I already noticed the black hole forming beforehand, terror and familiarity seizing my chest at the large hole opening up directly behind the Chimera. The creature itself perked up its ears at the sound of distorting space-time, the snake head spotting it first and released a hiss of warning. That was all the reaction it could get before being sucked into the raw power, the relentless corrupting of Balance itself beginning to take in anything at close vicinity... Which would include us. Quickly, I stomped my hooves, burying them into the ground as swiftly as possible, but even I felt the wind pulling against my fur and mane, desiring to consume myself and Spike with its ravenous hunger. "Hold onto me Spike!" My warning came just in time, the dragon managing to grip onto my tail tightly, and I winced, doing my best to ignore the pain from that pull and concentrate on the pull of the wormhole terrorizing the woods before us. Fallen trees from earlier were consumed eagerly by the hole, which grew larger and larger every passing minute. Jack! You must perform the same solution as last time! Right! My body leaned forwards abruptly upon pulling one hoof out of the ground, and I forced myself back in turn, albeit struggling to. With one free limb extended forward, I concentrated, intending to use Balance to close the wormhole like back at the Dragon Lands- "Whoaaaaa!" "Spike!" Instead, my free hoof found itself grabbing onto a panicking Spike, whose grip slipped through my tail just then and now onto the palm of my limb. My expression was no better than the look of terror and worry dancing across the dragon's childish features, and the mere thought of that wormhole eating him up, never to see him again... It WON'T happen. Boy, you must release him! "What?!" I cried out-loud, ignoring the gripping Spike's startled look at the outburst. "No [BEEP]ing way in Hell I am!" Sombra's impatience rung through my mind, downright yelling to get the message across, If you do not, you, the dragon and everything else in this forest will be consumed by this black hole. Release him, then quickly seal the tear through Balance. Right before he gets sucked up into it... Yes, now do as I command! Golden worried eyes stared into green scared orbs, the very thought of letting the dragon go for any reason making me sick to my stomach. It might now work! It will work, otherwise you will have doomed everything else! Including your friends! I can't let go of Spike... And if it stays that way, countless more innocent wildlife will be consumed by the endless hunger of that hole. Do you desire that on your conscience? ...Starswirl... This is life, Jack... It only took me now to finally realize that Sombra was starting to use my first name as opposed to surname. Making the most greatest tough decisions, and dealing with the repercussions afterwards. Starswirl will not always be there to advise you on dealing with danger, like now. You must choose; risking your friend, or allowing everything else to suffer? ... "Spike..." The dragon looked at me, and the pull of the vortex didn't seem to faze me enough now, focusing on this young, helpless dragon. "You trust me, right?" The dragon frowned, but nodded wildly. "Always!" Then forgive me... "Wait, what are you- No! Stardust!" With Balance at my full command - combined with the brotherly love I felt for Spike, and the fury against anything daring to do him or others harm - I immediately concentrated, feeling the mental grip against the edges of the hole through the core of Chaos and Harmony. And with a conviction which wasn't there at the Dragon Lands, my own will managed to dominate through, thankfully this wormhole alot weaker than the others, and it closed through, Spike landed harmlessly onto the ground. "Spike!" "I'm okay..." The dragon mumbled upon my approach, slowly rising from the ground and dusting himself off, looking at me with a relieved yet apprehensive expression. "You scared me, doing that!" "Sorry. I needed to close that wormhole." I sighed, smiling in pure, utter relief. Around us, animals which were pulled towards the vortex scattered back through the woods, now that the danger was no longer present. "Hope you don't get too mad." Spike raised a brow... Then shook his head, smiling lightly. "Nah! Like I said, I trust you to know what you're doing. And see? You did it!" I nodded, looking around for any sighs of further trouble. Balance was restored again, for now... And speaking of trouble, the area reminded me as to why we were here in the first place. "And talking of scaring, that's certainly what you did to me, wondering off in the middle of the night like that!" Spike flinched, taking one step back. "What were you thinking Spike?! This isn't Ponyville! You could've been hurt for all I knew! Or worse!" The dragon looked away, guilt etched across his youthful face as he stared at the ground between us. "I'm sorry... I didn't mean to worry you. Honest. I just..." Just what...? I sighed again, shaking my head. "I'm just glad you're okay now, in any case. But seriously, Spike, what could've provoked you into exploring outside in the middle of the night like this? You know the animals here aren't tamed by Fluttershy to be friendly and just let you walk by, no problem." Spike flinched again, twisting his foot around on the first in shame. "I didn't mean to... I wanted to clear my mind a little, after everything you've told me just before." What...? Green eyes glanced up hesitantly at me. "And when I saw that mixed animal thing try to attack a mouse, I thought I could help out, make myself out to be a hero like you and the others... Guess I was way in over my head." Clearly! "You... Deliberately caught the attention of that Chimera...?" The dragon shrugged sheepishly, staring at the ground again. "I just wanted to make you proud..." "...Spike." Both my front hoofs rested on his tiny shoulders, gently, prompting the dragon to look at me anxiously. My own tone was soft, unable to accept this reasoning. "Spike Spike Spike... I've always been proud of you, always, just as much as Twilight and everyone else. You don't need to seek out danger or rescue a life to be a hero. A hero is about doing what is right for yourself and others in different ways. And scaring me half to death... Well, I'd say you actually did something heroic today." "I... I did?" I nodded, smiling fondly, in effort to reassure the uncertain brother my words were true. "You trusted your big brother, and immediately forgave him for letting go, just as you forgave the sod for telling you the truth about how he effectively ruined your chances of fame at the Crystal Empire. It takes great courage and kindness to forgive someone without hesitation like that." Spike looked down again, pondering those words with a thoughtful expression. "Really...?" "And that's not all. You've been a hero since the very beginning too." This time, I grinned at his inquisitive expression. "You never gave up on me from the start. You wanted to be my friend. When the girls were beginning to lose hope of befriending me, you managed to accomplish the task first. Conviction, Spike, is another trait of heroism. And let's not forget a while back, when you save myself and the others from the Mane-iac in that comic book world. If you're not a hero, then I'm not worthy for Twilight." "But you are worthy for-!" Spike stopped himself, blinking in realization. "Oh...! I see what you're getting at Stardust; by just being myself, I'm already a hero!" Now you're getting it! I let go of him, straightening myself as the dragon continued, "I don't need to save lives or- Or fight danger head-on! I just need to keep helping out my friends, and others when needed to, by just being simply who I am: Spike! Number One Assistant to Twilight Sparkle, and Brother of the Twilight Warrior, Stardust Balance!" You are fueling his childish egotism. I'm just speaking facts. "You're a hero by your own right." Spike beamed, and we embraced each other warmly, the dragon sinking into my chest fur with a content smile. "Sorry for making ya worry like that. I'll leave the big bad monsters to you and Twilight from hereon, huh?" Glad to hear it. I nodded, smiling in humour and relief at the vow. Spike then pulled back, looking at me with a wide grin. "By the way, did you use those awesome Balance powers of yours to find me? I was worried with all the wildlife you wouldn't have." I smirked humouredly. "Our bond is much stronger than that, Spike." Then I shook my head, slyly looking over to the ground beside us. "But I had a little help this time." "Huh?" Spike followed my gaze. "Ah!" Charming. Aren't you just? I chuckled at the jumping reaction towards the tall shadow standing between ours, belonging to no one or nothing but the being residing in my mind. "Spike, Sombra. Sombra, Spike." The head of the shadow turned to my direction. I'd appreciate some formality. "Ki... King Sombra...?" "He helped me find you." "O- Oh...!" Spike blinked rapidly... Then bowed swiftly repeatedly. "Thank you so much then, your Highness!" The fallen tyrant was more distracted on the dragon's gratitude than my own amusement, sounding befuddled by the gesture. Not that I don't welcome respect... And this dragon would've been originally responsible for my demise... Do you hate him for it? ... Close enough to a no. We'll make a good guy out of you yet. "Wow..." "I know, great isn't it?" Spike only nodded, staring across the wide lands of the Winsome Falls in awe. Haven't been here myself since the date with Twilight, and this was Spike's first trip to the place. The place brought back a sense of nostalgia; memories of joy, laughter and affection. "I hope the trip here was worth it." Spike grinned, turning to me with barely-contained joy. "You bet it was! This is the greatest camping trip ever! You're the best Stardust!" Followed by another tight hug, before the dragon released a sound of awe and approached a nearby stream of rainbow-y water. "Is this really rainbow just turned into water...?" At his position, a quick mischievous idea came to mind. "Why don't you find out?" "Huh? Hey!" Without warning, I playfully shoved the dragon into the stream itself, Spike pulling his head out of the water with multiple colours dripping down his scales. "What was that for?!" "Oh I don't know, making me worry like that the other night." But I said this in a joking tone. Spike then pouted. "I said I was sorry!" "Oh Spike. You're never gonna get real forgiveness all the time by simply saying 'sorry.'" My eyes gleamed playfully. "Sometimes, you have to work for it." And Spike chuckled, walking out of the stream... And tasting the water falling down his skin. "Huh... Tastes just like normal water kinda." Repulsive. And here I thought you were fond of the dragon by now, Sombra... Did I mention how grateful I am for the other night, by the way? This time, the King outright groaned. Stop thanking me already! You're as nauseatingly sentimental as your friends. Smirking, I pointed forward for my little brother. "See that cliff? There's a large pool behind it. Feel free to dive off." The exciting thought had Spike grin enthusiastically, clutching onto my limb. The dragon then pulled. "Come on then bro, race ya!" With my own grin, I followed after the playful dragon, letting him take the lead. I can unpack the rest of the stuff and sort out lunch later. For now, it's time to play with my little dragon bro; the brother was more of a hero to me than anyone else first. Make no mistake, Jack. I only helped you last night out of necessity. Our world is in peril once more... And here you are, wasting time, enjoying yourself with those who utterly love and cherish you. I never possessed such luxuries after my days as a colt... Cherish those you love around you for as long as possible, boy.
Chapter 107: Daring Do and the Twilight WarriorFinally. According to this damp map, I was almost there. This village I had walked all the way for about, what, twenty miles now? It better have those exclusive spell books Twilight requested me to fetch that she ordered. With tired hooves moving forward, I walked along a pathway through an open jungle, heading forward eagerly to get this errand over and done with. And if we return to Ponyville in time, we shall bear witness to the wonderful wedding of Mr. Cranky Doodle and his beloved. Oh, because God forbid we miss that! After all, remember the amount of times the donkeys and I have gotten acquainted with one another? Never? Same. No I don't think there will be high repercussions for me missing out on it, save for Twilight's own disappointment. But what can ya do? Me letting that alicorn down? Not the first it's happened. And likely won't be the last either. Exactly. Still, the message at the end of that episode was nice, even when Mayor Mare blurted out said message inappropriately so at a ceremony which had nothing to do with it at all - Seriously, she couldn't have waited until the after-party or something to make that speech? - It reminded us that one can appreciate another simply be even taking a glimpse of their own life. Everyone has a story to share, and Slice of Life kindly showed us glances of the other famous character's daily lives. And here's what I saw; Bon Bon was actually called "Sweetie Drops" and was part of a secret Monster Prevention Agency that was never seen or mentioned in the show before; seriously, where were they when we needed them? Cranky was friends with that flamboyant sea dragon all the way back to the very first two-parter of the show, I'd love to who whose bright idea it was from Hasbro's staff to bring him back. Gummy was an inner poet, and he'd be rich by writing that [BEEP] down if he had appropriate hands to do so. Shining was a [BEEP]ing wuss when it came to weddings. Octavia and Vinyl live together, presumably. And Whooves with the Eighth, Fourth and Tenth Doctor references. All Derpy needed to do was hand him the Sixth Doctor's coat right before the wedding and it all would've come together- The [BEEP]-?! Sombra snorted at my startled reaction. Lower your defenses boy, it's just a mere gem. True enough, suddenly landing before my hooves, as though hurled from the jungle itself, was a small, hand-sized ruby gem that looked shaped by a pentagon. Frowning softly, my eyes glanced to both sides of the trees cautiously, before resuming my curious gaze on the harmless red gem lying before my hoofs. A gem which appeared right out of nowhere. Wonder if something will happen the moment I picked it up? Yet you will do so regardless. ...Damn right. And my intuition was correct, for my enhanced senses fueled by Balance went off the immediate moment I gently grasped and inspect the light gem, picking up on multiple senses surrounding me, hiding within the bushes and branches. No time for games. I lowered the gem, keeping it near my body for safekeeping, tilting my fedora upwards lightly whilst glaring around me. "Show yourselves." At that simple stern command, the observers happily obliged, and, instead of expecting ponies, I was instead greeted by the snarls and hungry eyes of wild jungle cats. My body tensed, eyes snapping in all directions at the dangerous beasts surrounding me, revealing themselves from jungle with predatory glares. A puma- Panther. A tiger, a jaguar- Cheetah. Whatever. A... Hyena, I'm guessing. Lynx. Sure thing. And a small, seemingly harmless white kitten. Though I knew it was far from harmless, recognizing these group of characters all too well. Cautiously I swerved my body around, ready to defend myself from the beasts stalking around me if need be, which was very likely. If they were here, than their owner couldn't be too far behind... "You there!" Ah, right on cue. My head snapped around, greeted by the sight of another creature standing behind his hungry pets with unbridled greed and arrogance shining in his small yellow eyes. I couldn't even begin to try describing the dog-like thing before me, so I'll basically sum it to this; remember Daring Do's main enemy? Yeah him. Ahu... Ahiz... Ahuzot... However the [BEEP] you pronounce his name, gestured to in my direction with a closed fist. "You have something which belongs to me. If you would be so kind as to hand over that gem of vital importance to me." At my eyes narrowing, his did so in turn. "If you what is good for you, my friend." By emphasis, the tiger snarled, whilst the fluffy kitten released vicious teeth and claws, his pets ready to pounce upon his command. Think I can take them on? Wild beasts? The former King scoffed. It would be embarrassing for you to fall now. Cheers for the vote of confidence. Starswirl? You may not need fight these creatures alone. The blue villain made a motion to to snap his fingers with the hand on his tail, before the clarification of my mentor's words made itself present. Or rather, herself present. A voice rung from above a tree to my right, attracting everyone's immediate attention. "Six on one? Now that hardly seems fair." A dark beige pegasus with resolve shining through her dark pink eyes. Silver and dark mane streaked down her hair and tail. For before us, standing atop a tree branch in all her glory, was the 'legendary' mare Rainbow would never shut up about, smirking down with brimming confidence and amusement, before a serious expression took over from the pegasus leaping down into the center, standing beside me with a challenging glare towards the sneering blue villain. "You don't mind if I join in?" With my own grin, I answered smugly, "The more the merrier." "Daring Do." "Ahuizotl." Oh so that's you pronounce that bloody ridiculous name. The pegasus, clad in shameless Indiana Jones-style attire, greeted her for back evenly with a hint of mocking to it, "Harassing bystanders now? You have no shame." Says the Indiana Jones rip-off... You know others can be explorers without necessarily being direct copies from something else. No you're right, sorry. The Laura Croft rip-off. The giant Anubis-styled creature swayed his tail around, hot air exhaling from his nostrils. "Mark my words my dear Daring, I will have what is rightfully mine." With a snap of his fingers, the felines advanced, and the pegasus and I found ourselves back to back in preparation, the red gem clutched tightly to my chest, right above the emblem attached to my cape. "Stick close to me," Daring said quietly, attempting to be reassuring, "And do exactly what I tell you-" My own instincts drove me first, and a swung uppercut connected to the jaguar's- Cheetah. Jaw, sending it flying in the air before landing harshly on the dirt feet away. Whoops, might have gone overboard a little there... I glanced at Daring's stunned expression, before she recomposed her dropped jaw. "Never mind, you seem to handle yourself good enough." The other jungle cats eventually wore off their own shock at the display, this time hissing menacingly, and Daring immediately leaped upwards from her spot, two cats crashing into one another from her previous spot. Meanwhile, from the corner of my eye, my own hoof reacted in time, stopping a charging hyena- Lynx, Jack. Do you listen? By the snout, glaring at it ferociously. Time to show these felines who the real predator here is. Try resist using your total strength, Jack. We don't wish to inflict too serious injuries. Don't we though? I'm personally all for it. Your power can cause greater harm than you realize. Restrain yourself slightly. Oh fine. Instead, I swung the Hye- Lynx before either you two in get in my case about it, into a complete circle, smacking a pouncing cat along the way and letting go. As the two felines crashed into a nearby trunk, Daring meanwhile finished off her own opponents by landing before them and delivering a swift classic horse kick, sending the tiger and puma back to their owner. Panther. I don't care! "You might as well give up now while you can," My friend happily gloated over the fallen opponent. "I'll be certain to grab the Eight-Legged Chrysalis before you and your pets." Eight-legged Chrysalis... That sounded [BEEP]ing terrifying. Another treasure our pegasus friend here pursues, I suppose. Pushing the two beasts off him, Ahuizotl regained his posture, standing tall and proud, blocking the sun with his shadow cast over us. With a smirk, the Anubis-like villain claimed boastfully, "But Daring, how can you possibly achieve such, when you're to be crushed by a rolling boulder?" "What?" What? At our expressions, the gleeful villain snapped his fingers from his tail, and immediately we felt small vibrations from the ground. Daring's grey eyes widened, snapping her head to the right with an exclaim, "Look out!" The warning came in enough time for her to fly upwards, dodging the rolling large rock crashing through the trees relentlessly in our direction, and for me to immediately leap myself, Balance aiding my agility. To land on top of the moving boulder itself. "Whoa [BEEP]! Ah [BEEP]! Mother[BEEP]er! Whoa!" Okay, of all things that I anticipated would happen today, this was certainly at the bottom of the list! Fear coursed through my being as the boulder smashed through trees, bushes and rocks alike, moving as far from the action as possible. My hooves ran in opposite of the rolling thing, keeping it moving without intention, but I had no desire in stopping and getting myself crushed in the process. Eventually, a clearing was reached, and before my panicking line of vision was a Goddamn small cliff, leading down to a stream below. Ah [BEEP]. Because why wouldn't there be?! Thankfully, my rescue came, and I released a large grunt from my breath at something knocking into my body as the boulder flew in midair, landing both my rescuer and I onto the sand beside the small river with some minor bruises, and my ears picked up on the crashing sound of a rock meeting water. Attempting to stand, my limbs wobbled slight from the aftershock, a familiar pegasus reaching over to inspect me. "You alright there bud?" Daring inquired, tone sounding somewhat sincere, raising a brow whilst holding my side to assist. "Rough landing, I know. But it's better than the alternative, right... Uh, bud?" Confusion leaked from her tone and uncertain expression, as a wave of laughter began escaping my muzzle, the volume raising slightly over time. "You feelin' alright?" I fought a group of jungle cats and almost got crushed by a boulder, yet somehow, I was laughing at this scenario. Inhaling deeply, I grinned at the mare in green attire with a hat suited for exploring the wilderness. "Hmhm, yes sorry. I'm just so use to these life-and-death situations that nowadays I'm beginning to find it funny. Ha!" More laughter escaped, and this time an understanding Daring joined in, chuckling herself. "Heh, my life story right there." Before chuckling evolved into laughter, and the small valley echoed with our shared amusement over what just occurred right, limbs wrapped around each other's shoulders in support. It was about thirty seconds later before the moment ceased, Daring inquiring with a smirk, "Say, you wouldn't mind handing me that gem would you? I need it for something." Obliging, I asked knowingly, "I suppose that something has to do with locating a treasure in a hidden temple or something?" Daring raised a brow, more focused on the gem itself. "You're a fan then?" "Not really. Of the books at least. But Rainbow doesn't shut up about you." At that, the pegasus snapped her head up. "You know Rainbow Dash?" She asked in surprise, a small smile beginning to creep onto her muzzle. "We're good friends. Best friends even." This time, I offered a hoof to shake. Time for the formal introduction. "Stardust Balance. Twilight Warrior, and special somepony of Twilight Sparkle." God it felt good to say those words. And mean them... Daring grinned, accepting the hoof shake while responding with even pride. "Daring Do, treasure hunter extraordinaire, and stopper of evildoers using said treasures for ill intent. How's Rainbow been doing then? I gather she loved the novel featuring her own heroic deeds when we sought out the last treasure." I rolled my eyes humouredly. "Oh yes, she wouldn't stop talking about it for a month the moment she stopped reading it the first time." But, noticing her attention on the gem in her hoof, I too began gazing at it. "Let me guess, the treasure itself?" Daring shook her head. "More of the key to getting the treasure." Before flipping the pentagon ruby around, revealing the spider insignia I only just then noticed. The explorer explained seriously, "This gem can open up the ancient temple leading to the rare Eight-Legged Chrysalis, a pendant said to have rare power." "How rare?" "With it, you can control all the spiders in the world at will." "...That rare then." Though the mere mention and idea of a legion of spiders at someone's command caused a slight shiver down my spine. Great, because the last thing I wanted to deal with are those eight-legged monstrosities. Oh, do mature yourself. Hey! Spiders are [BEEP]ing scary, alright? Females aren't the only ones to be utterly terrified of them. I'm not ashamed to admit I hate the little [BEEP]ers. Clearly our friend here is fearless of the arachnid kind. Paying no attention to my annoyed facial expressions, Daring placed the gem safely into her hat before speaking again, "I would've lost this ruby to Ahuizotl and his pets if you hadn't picked it up first. I owe you for that." With a smirk, she turned in my direction. "And any friend of Rainbow Dash's is a friend of mine. That said, wanna help me stop that Ahuizotl and beat him to the treasure first?" I glanced at the offered hoofshake for partnership. I wasn't initially planning on joining in an Indiana Jones adventure with this cocky mare. Although... Imagining Rainbow's reaction to this opportunity would be humourous, and the idea of adventuring into a temple to find treasure was far more tempting than getting some new books. I mean, there was no urgency, right? Twilight wouldn't mind too much. My hoof found itself shaking against her own. "I suppose I can spare some time. Stopping evildoers in their tracks? One of my favourite pastimes." Okay, how much are we betting here? Betting on what? Not you boy. The old unicorn and I. See whether or not you'll encounter another near-death experience simply by facing this overgrown dog and his feline slaves. Oh haha, very funny- Thirty bits. Fourty claims he will almost die, again. Hm. Thirty-five protests that he will survive through the help of Miss Do. Then the bet is sealed. Continue onwards, boy, and prove this impotent mage wrong. ...I hate you both. "What's that face for?" "Just having a disagreement." "...With who?" "The voices living inside my head." "...Alrighty then." Daring chose not to comment further, instead focusing on the large clearing before us after trekking through the forest for about the last ten minutes, pink eyes gazing upwards at the stone building, decorated in moss. "We're here." So we were. I followed the mare's gaze, taking in the rather awe-inspiring sight with approval. Ancient temple alright, a large spider insignia carved into the center above the large entrance, led upwards by a curvy decaying set of stone stairs. Amazed we didn't see the sight through the trees sooner. Daring could've just flown us here, but the mare dismissed that idea earlier; stating she enjoyed the thrill of venturing through jungles and overcoming any challenges, plus, we had the only key into the temple itself, so there was no real urgency. I took a single step forward, before a limb rudely stretched out before my chest, halting me. Pink serious eyes glanced in my direction. "Be careful." She advised cautiously, motioning to the large plate-like floor leading to the staircase. "This typically screams of 'trap.'" ...Alrighty then. Not at all ashamed to let another take the lead, I stepped back and nodded to the mare. "Alright then Daring, you're the expert. What should we do?" "I'm thinking on it," The pegasus tapper her lower muzzle with a contemplative look, musing on the plates before us before glancing around idly, picking up a small pebble beneath her hoofs... And hurtling it forward. The tiny stone landed harmlessly onto a nearby stone plate, nothing happening from the results. In satisfaction, the mare immediately leaped forward onto the same plate, throwing the same pebble to the next stone... Which landed on another safe plate. Onto the second one, she gestured me to follow. Well, this was rather easy. Clearly Daring knew what she was doing. An adventurer her entire life. Starswirl noted quite warmly. Miss Do's expertise is unparalleled. Ever since she was a foal, she dreamed of exploring through the rarest sights in search of treasure, purely for the sake of finding a new exciting adventure every time. Her skill in the field is admirable. Had this brave young mare existed back in my time, I would've been fond of the novels written by her own hoof following these journeys. Eventually, we reached the last plate, just before the stairs. And with victory in sight, both pegasus and I grinned respectfully. "All too easy," Daring said in satisfaction, taking one step upwards- "Well then, why don't we make it more challenging for you then, my dear?" Uh oh. Our heads snapped upwards. Where did he come from?! Where did they come from?! Somehow, already having beaten us without us even noticing, standing atop the stairs was a smug Ahuizotl and his feline minions... With the exception of an absent white kitten. "Ahuizotl!" The Anubis grinned, folding his arms proudly. "Were you expecting anyone less, Daring Do? I'm hurt." The pegasus smirked at least. "Nah. I'd be disappointed if it was anyone else who challenged me in finding the treasure first." "Oh?" "Because then kicking butt would've been alot less satisfying." "You flatter me, Daring. Now, kindly hand over that ruby you choose to hide from me." "Now Ahuizotl, you know better than that. A mare should be given jewelry from their special somepony, not taken from her." "But you already stole the gift before I could gift it, my dear Daring Do." "...Are you two bitter enemies, or in need of a marriage counselor?" Seriously, did some fanfic writing find its way into their bantering? What was I listening to? Daring opened her mouth to retort my statement, before something leaped over us, my own senses too late. I was too distracted by the love spat between these two to notice the small pouncing feline behind us, snatching a surprised Daring's own jungle-style fedora and sprinting up the steps, handing over the hidden jewel to its pleased master. ...How did he know she hid it under her hat? Inconsistent writing. He knows her that well at this point. "Unfortunately, the mare must wait a while longer before I give her this jewel properly," The blue villain mocked his foe/lover(?) by waving the ruby back and forth, before laughing quite manically. "Ta ta, Daring Do. You and your friend won't be going anywhere but down." Down? Before we could respond, the Anubis snapped his fingers once again, and I felt the pull of gravity from beneath me. And both mare and I landed roughly into the narrow bottom of the hole, the plate above sealing up before a flying Daring could reach it in time, smashing into the ceiling, which sounded painful I had to grimace. Wincing at the fall, I settled for a sitting position, back against the wall. Light barely peeked in from the edges above, giving us enough light to see one another, though I personally could just sense to find her. The adventurer barely seemed deterred by this outcome, flying around and thoroughly inspected the narrow walls keeping us imprisoned. "Don't worry. I'll get us out of here in no time." "Oh I'm not worried." Really, I wasn't. In all honesty I was more amused than anything. Trapped in a hole with Daring Do on the hunt for a spider-related treasure. If Twilight could see me now. "Looks like we're trapped." Daring grunted in disappointment, huffing while finally deciding to cease flying in this narrow square hole, landing before me. Myself, still leaning back against the wall, smiled despite the situation. "I'll think of something Stardust, don't fret." "Not fretting over here," I replied merrily, shifting slightly to make myself more comfortable. "I'm use to this sort of thing by now." The pegasus snorted. "I won't ask." Before shaking her head. "Still, can't believe I let him take the gem like that. Next time I won't let my guard down... When we find a way out first, after all." That said, the tanned-coloured mare leaned against her side of the wall too, obviously trying to think of a plan to our escape. A smirk graced my muzzle. "I'm sure we'll get that gem back, along with the Eight-Legged Chrysalis before Ahuizotl... Provided you don't get too distracted again flirting with the guy." Daring waved off the hint of teasing. "It's just banter between old enemies. Don't read too deep into it." Uh-huh, whatever you say Daring. Silence enveloped the squared-hole, the pegasus still glancing around idly as though expecting some form of escape to just appear at any given moment. I suppose this will be a chapter in her next book. Speaking of which. "So how's your next book coming along?" Daring glanced at me for a moment, seemingly momentarily stricken that I knew of her writing habits, but recomposed with a shrug. "Halfway through written. Minor struggle with a particular dangerous scenario I once faced, almost difficult to write it in book form." A faint smirk graced her own features. "But it'd be embarrassing if I couldn't write a simple scene compared to the real dangers of my adventures, aside from writer's block." A snort. I could relate. "Oh that's just the worse, isn't it?" She raised a brow. "What, you're familiar with the writing arts yourself Stardust?" "You know it." I smirked, shrugging. "The one thing I'm best at, I think. Although, nowadays I find myself too distracted with my friends to get any proper writing done." "Published anything?" "Right now, only fanfics." "...Oh." "Yeah, 'oh.'" My eyes rolled in good nature. "I'm far from ready to write a full-length novel, especially with myself preoccupied nowadays with the antics of my friends." Daring grinned light-heartedly. "Rainbow Dash can be quite a distraction, can she?" At that, we exchanged chuckles. All too true. "I met your friends. They're good ponies." "Yes... They are." More good to me than anyone else. Breathing in, recalling Starswirl's words from earlier, my attention turned fully on the explorer. "And they were right about you; the adventurer with a heart of gold. Although, no offence, but some would mistake your books, had others find out they were genuine, describing yourself and the journeys you've had to be almost... Well, egocentric." Daring hardly looked fazed, shrugging again indifferently. "Eh, then that's their own problem. Honestly, the adventures are written down and published partially because I never want to forget a single one I took." "Oh?" The mare nodded, pink eyes glancing up at the ceiling trapping us in with fond recollection. "Since I was a little filly, I dreamed of exploring the unknown; seek out hidden treasures and make my mark in history. I read stories, tales of explorers and thrill-seekers who survived through the most dangerous of traps and find gold, jewelry and anything else valuable. Ever since getting my cutie mark, my adventures hadn't stopped ever since." "Funny how you find spare time writing in-between these adventures then." Daring chuckled with mirth. "My parents are to thank for that. They wanted me to become an all-time famous author, and taught me the art of literature at a young age." Ahh. "You should've seen the looks on their faces when I left home one day to go out and find my first treasure. I can remember it perfectly." Pink eyes then turned to me. "And what about you, Stardust? Your parents want you to become a professional author as well, or is that just your special talent?" "Well, I wouldn't call it a special talent." I grinned in good humour. "Just something I honestly do in my spare time because, I find, it's the best thing I'm good at... Aside from baking brownies, of course." My hoof rubbed the back of my stiffening neck, leaning upwards somewhat. "Although, like I said, nowadays I'm more distracted by those six ponies and getting sucked into their own adventures. Heh, my life has been one big journey ever since meeting them." The explorer raised a humoured brow. "Maybe that's what you write for your first novel; your entire journey with your friends." "...Maybe." Won't lie, fascinating idea. But, feeling my body begin to ache at my sitting position, my limbs stretched, helping me stand up. "Right then, back to business. Let's get out of here." Daring expressed curiosity. "You got a plan?" "Yep." One this entire time. Why didn't I mention it sooner? Because of my sense of humour, of course. "When you were checking for any cracks or advantageous openings earlier, I could hear a sound beneath this floor, meaning there's something underneath us." The pegasus got up herself, immediately lowering her ear to the stone ground to check. Through the light leaking from above, I could see her eyes widened in realization at the sound of gushing liquid. "Water." I nodded. "When I say now, fly upwards." I was never more thankful for this pony body than then, for my original form wouldn't have survived what would happen next. With a raised fist, I felt Balance aiding my strength as ever. "Now!" And Daring obliged whilst my clenched hoof smashed into the floor. Only a few seconds passed, sounds of cracking beneath my hooves... Then I fell, landing into the forceful water pushing me through a dark cave. Whoaaaa! Okay! Let's see where that ends up! Thankfully the ceiling above looked high enough for Daring to fly through instead of swim... Which is more than what I could say for me! Oh hey, I saw light at the end of the tunnel! That might not be an entirely good thing... What do you-? Oh. Fair point. A scream bellowed from my muzzle before I could stop myself, the water dragging me down the tall waterfall waiting for me outside, a large lake ready to consume me below. Okay, needed to think this one quick-! Once again, saved by the bell. Or in this case, a flying explorer. Daring smirked down at me, carrying me with her hoofs clutched onto my front limbs. Without needing to inquire about my health, the mare instead ascended upwards, and I forced myself not to look down at the height below. "Come on partner, we have an Eight-Legged Chrysalis calling our names!" By this point, I was beginning to forget exactly which books Twilight asked me to collect... Ah well, forgive and forget. Once again, we had to deal with that tedious plate puzzle before the entrance to the temple. But luckily, Daring's memory was very acute, so that was of no issue. The temple itself was already opened, the large widened doors practically beckoning us to enter. Cautiously, but with resolve, we entered, determined to acclaim the treasure and beat Ahuizotl alongside his pets to it first. If we're lucky, they'll have fallen for one of the temple's traps. The least fatal traps, I meant. And the more we ventured within, the more I was beginning to approve or and respect this mare beside me. Daring was of no-nonsense, focused more on the task at hand and getting [BEEP] done quickly and efficiently. Twilight, while can be very focused and composed herself at times, would still be too distracted on her friends and own worries. As much as I adored the alicorn... Well, with Daring, things will get done much, much quicker. Our next puzzle made itself known in the shape of a large hallway, a closed stone door with the spider emblem carved into it along with various incomprehensible symbols. The mare and I exchanged serious glances, before exploring the interior of the room carefully. Between the two walls towards the door, there was something particularly noteworthy, which Daring expressed vocally. "Four plates on both walls, with a picture of a different bug," The mare gestured to each picture. "They both show a spider, a beetle, an ant and a ladybug." I nodded, gaze focused on the insect carving on the plates. "Obviously we have to decipher the meaning of these pictures. Let's take a moment to think." Good idea. "The plates look like they can be pushed inward," I noted upon closer examination, glancing at the edges of each picture. "So we'd have to push in the right ones if we want to advance." "And if we get it wrong, we might be trapped." "Probably." "...Splendid." Now then, what separated these pictures. All four were of bugs... Can I call a friend? Sombra? ...Please tell me you're not seriously thinking about this, as though the answer wasn't clearly evident from the start. A hint then? Jack, your naivety astounds me to the point it can be considered sheer stupidity. Any child with half a brain cell can deduce the meaning behind this puzzle! "Oh!" My point proven. My head snapped to Daring, ignoring Sombra's harsh scolding upon hearing her outburst. "What?" With a full-on grin, the mare turned to me eagerly, reminding me rather eerily of a certain blue pegasus. "Spiders aren't insects. They're arachnids!" "I know that- Ohhhhhh!" Of course, no wonder Sombra sounded so disbelieving because I couldn't figure out the obvious answer. Smacking my own forehead, I grinned along with Daring. "Of course! So we just have to push the spider carvings on each side of the wall." And we did just that individually, pushing the plates further inwards at Daring's count to three, and voila, the stone door opened up with a rumble. Without delay, we entered deeper within the interior of the decaying temple. And this time, the puzzles were getting more and more closer to one another, meaning we were close to the treasure. I could sense it. As could Daring, I imagine, by her quickening pace to the next room, which we were greeted by a large empty space... Of the abyss. Another door at the end of the large room. No floor but darkness, the only other standing points are the round pillars placed at random, allowing those only to jump from one to the other to reach the end. No problem for someone who could fly, but I doubt Daring will make things that easy for us. The mare took one step forward, and the test quickly begun. The startled explorer glanced down at the floor-plate she unintentionally stepped upon, opening the door on the other side... Which was already beginning to close slowly. Great, a timing trial. My favourite! With a swift exchanged glance, we hurried, leaping from our respective pillars to the next with as much speed and stamina as possible. And almost falling in the process, for the second of landing on a round pillar has said structure immediately descend to the abyss below. Having no desire to find out what happens down there, we hurried, the door rapidly closing, almost like it was taunting us the further we reached it. Come on, come on... Ha ha! With my own boosted speed, I made it to the doorway first, and made things easier for the explorer by using my strength to keep the blasted heavy thing from descending shut further. Daring used that time to roll through the doorway, and I followed, the ancient door immediately shutting afterwards. But that was irrelevant, we made it. The mare declined my offered hoof to help, getting herself up from her position, but we exchanged enthusiastic grins regardless. "The treasure's close, I can feel it." Daring announced eagerly, looking forward down the staircase before us, the lit torches attacked to the wall illuminating our way. "Come on, almost there!" I followed after the determined mare, smirking in spite of myself. You know what's funny? For a temple devoted to spiders, we've yet to encounter a single one of those tiny mother[BEEP]ers... Whoa... Indeed. How grandiose. Daring herself expressed only awe at the sight before us, and who could blame her? I was also stunned by the gigantic chamber before us, a little unnerved by the three huge spider statues reaching the ceiling individually, but impressed nonetheless. Whoever made this place sure loved those small bothersome creatures. A prod to my sight, momentarily directing my attention from the impressive sight. "Hm?" Daring simply pointed, and I followed her gaze towards the center statue at the other side of the room, down the rather long pathway towards. And, upon squinting somewhat, I could see what she was gesturing to, for resting beneath the stone spider with a little altar, something shining on top. An amethyst octagon-shaped diamond, with the same symbol of the arachnid we spotted all over the place. "The treasure," Daring stated the obviously, sounding both serious yet gleeful at once, and I followed her slowly towards the waiting treasure, majestically lighting beneath the body of the imposing statue. The sight of that made me want to shudder. I could face legions of Changelings, an army of dragons, a battalion of Diamond Dogs, a full-powered King Sombra, an invincible Tirek, three egotistical sirens and a woman obsessed with keeping her camp to the point of endangering those she was obligated to protect. But spiders? Noo thank you. Pitiful. Says the stallion trapped in an autistic's brain. Before the steps to the altar, we paused, admiring the view of the purple shining diamond beckoning to us. Daring almost succumbed to the lure herself, before, this time, it was my hoof that prevented her from going any further. She expression a confused glance, and I answered with a stern thinned muzzle, before raising my voice to the chamber at large. "Alright, you have us surrounded. Why not reveal yourselves already and get this over with?" On cue, the sounds of growls and snarls echoed in response, and both the mare and I immediately went back-to-back, greeted by various jungle cats advancing from behind the statue legs and altar itself, coming out of their hiding spots. And a dark chuckle then attracted our frowns towards the Anubis standing above the altar, the diamond illuminating his triumphant grinning features. "You knew they were here?" Daring inquired quite conversationally. "Since entering the room." Well, maybe before that. The intentions of hunger and greed in their hearts was palpable. "They have a particular odour, if you've noticed." "Oh, I've noticed." Pink eyes glared upwards at the smug villain. "I recognize Ahuizotl's foul stench anywhere." The dog-like creature folded his arms unfazed, as though he had already won the battle. "I knew you would find a way to escape my trap, Daring Do. Which is why I had prepared a small welcoming party for you and your friend." "For little ol' me? You're sweet, Ahuizotl." Oh my God, really? You're one to comment. Your banter with the Princess is just as nauseating. Screw you. "Do you know what will be much sweeter? The power to rule through an army of spiders!" The Anubis gestured to the diamond before him, yet to have picked it up. "With the Eight-Legged Chrysalis, I will command a legion all across Equestria! With me as their ruler, spiders shall dominate the masses! And nothing will stop me! Ha hahahahahahahaa!" Wow... What a compelling character. Daring stepped forward. "Except for one particular adventurer." I matched her smirk, mirroring the gesture. "And a Twilight Warrior." Ahuizotl narrowed his eyes at the opposition before him, before promptly snapping his fingers. "Dinner time, my pets!" And all senses went on immediate red alert, the pegasus and I leaping away from our respective spots at the leaping animals, splitting up to take them on more effectively. "Get them!" Let's see, facing me was a tiger, a hyena- Lynx. And a cheetah. Wonderful. I had half a mind to make this battle quick, but remembering Starswirl's lecture about restraining myself so they wouldn't get hurt too much, instead I adopted a more defensive approach, standing upwards on my hind legs, and making a battle pose I had invented for myself back on my home world after my return there, mostly inspired by Goku's battle stance from Dragonball Z. Speaking of which. Super, good show so far- Whoa! Focus! Don't worry I was. I sidestepped the pouncing cheetah this time, back flipped from the charging tiger, and ducked from the leaping lynx, the last one crashing its skull into the symbol-stone wall. Ouch. The tiger and cheetah swiftly turned, baring sneering sharp fangs in my direction, before the former attacked again. This time, I used its body to roll above it, landing back on hind legs... And kicking the surprised cat by the side, sending it skidding across the floor feet away. Another snarl had me grab the pouncing cheetah by the chin, grabbing its underbelly and promptly hurling it to the tiger's spot as well, landing atop it in a dazed state. Daring, meanwhile, was having just as much fun. But instead of engaging her foes head-on, the mare was being far more crafty, utilizing the environment around her to her advantage. The explorer ducked and flew from the various leaps and swipes of the puma- Panther. And kitten alike, making certain the attacks hit the stone legs of the spider statue above them, occasionally having their claws stuck within the stone. One instance was the fluffy white cat getting its paws stuck, Daring promptly saying, "I'll take that." Removing her jungle fedora off the kitten's head and leaping back when the outraged kitten attempted another swipe. Eventually, her battle plan worked like a charm. With one last pounce from a puma- Panther! Against a fragile leg, the pegasus flew off in time for the fallen statue crumble atop the helpless two jungle cats, their limbs and defeated heads pocking out from the dust and remains of the large statue. Don't worry, cartoon physics dictate they live from having a heavy giant-arse statue fall on top of them- My body ducked yet again, this time free hoof reaching forward and clutching the leaping cat by the tail. With a yelp, the hyena- You are doing this on purpose now. For all its speed, couldn't react in time enough to be spun around and swiftly thrown upwards in its master's direction. A surprised Ahuiztol had to dodge from the hurled yelling cat, almost falling off the small altar in the process. More snarls attracted my attention then, my gaze switching to the two advancing much stronger cats. Both tiger and cheetah, this time together, charged towards me, intending for a good meal before the day was done. Little do they know, they were dealing with the most dangerous kind of all. Man? Man. Swiftly throwing my own fedora upwards, my body leapt above the two adult cats and dealing the final non-fatal blow. With both my front hoofs while flipping midair, grabbing the tiger and cheetah by the heads, a swift headbutt against one another put them down for the count, myself landing behind their stunned states and catching the falling hat with one hoof, not even looking. Daring smirked from her side of the arena. "Show-off." I replied in equal banter, "Pot says to kettle." Before addressing the Anubis victoriously, "Looks like we're the top of the food chain, Ahuiztol." Daring added quite smugly, "If I were you, I'd consider leaving that chrysalis to the hoofs of those who earnt it." And yet, the villain seemed the least bit fazed over the defeat of his minions. On the contrary, he looked quite amused by the two ponies standing before him. "Oh, but I am the only one deserving of this power, Daring Do. And now, I shall prove it!" We weren't fast enough to prevent the Anubis from pulling the diamond out of its resting spot, Ahuiztol proudly wielding it above his head in roaring triumph, "Now, with this, I shall conquer all with a legion of spiders!" ...Was it just me, or was the ground rumbling a little...? "You're hardly worthy of such a gift!" I heard Daring retort to her enemy/lover, my own gaze focused on tiny splinters on the floor shaking about wildly. "Give up now, while you still have the chance, and hand over that diamond to me, Ahuiztol!" And, was I picking up on multiple presences heading our way with breathtaking speed... Thousands of them, in fact...? Ahuiztol opened his own mouth to jeer some more, before finally feeling the vibrations himself. "Hmm...?" The Anubis creature stared at the roof of the altar in confused annoyance for a brief moment, unaware of the legion of small, black arachnids beginning to crawl out of the mouth of the statue above him. "What is-?" ...Nope. No no no nope. Not dealing with this! "Huh?" Ahuiztol blinked at feeling a small black creature land upon his own forehead, and beady yellow eyes narrowed... Then widened dramatically at the spiders beginning to pour out of the statue, barley having enough time to scream at the onslaught. Daring, using that as a surprise advantage, immediately extended her wings and flew forwards, swiftly grabbing the diamond before it fell from the drowning Ahuizotl's grip and heading past me, yelling in command. "Let's go!" No need to tell me twice! I didn't dare look back at the ocean of spiders heading our way. Hell, I tried not even glancing at the small arachnid creatures pouring through the walls we passed by in our hurry to leave. Instead, I ran. I ran as fast and far as possible, even speeding past a just-as unnerved Daring. Okay, more than unnerved on my part. I [BEEP]ing hate spiders! Together we fled through previous hallways and staircases, passing by already-solved puzzles. And reaching the abyss room once more. Without hesitation, this time, Daring flew above whereas I jumped from one pillar to the next, uncaring what happens afterwards. I had to get out! We had to escape! I don't fancy being stuck within a temple of creepy-crawlies for the rest of my miserable life-! A yell of surprise prompted my glance. Ahuizotl, somehow managing through the wave of spiders, leapt out of the swarm crawling against the walls of the room, and managing to clutch the protestant Daring by the hind leg. Oh no you don't! Without thinking of the consequences, my body turned from the next pillar and jumped, smashing my shoulder against a stunned Ahuizotl. This time, the Anubis managed to scream while falling into the abyss. And a sudden tremor from Balance itself almost made me fall myself, catching a wall in time before pushing myself off, landing back onto another pillar and eventually the end of the room where Daring waited. That sensation just then... With the darkness below, it was the same feeling of disrupted Balance when those wormholes showed up back at the Dragon Lands, and recently from my camping trip with Spike. And judging from the sudden cut off screaming of Ahuizotl, I think it's a fair assumption of what just happened to the Anubis. Again, running, running and ever more running. I was beginning to wonder whether or not we would reach an exit before spotting the crack of light close by, Daring exclaiming in the air, "There! Hurry!" I obliged, picking up from my speed and leaping into the light, just before the front entrance closed in response. And falling harshly down some steps in the outside world. Ow! Ow! Son of a-! Ow! Once again, it fell to Daring to pick me up from my dilemma and fly us safe from harm's reach, landing us just right before the outside puzzle, away from the infested temple quickly as possible. In exerted heaps, we collapsed somewhat, holding onto one another briefly for shared support, breathing in and out shallowly, glancing at one another as the events just then replayed in our minds... And grinned like mad people, chuckling hoarsely to one another before providing each other our own respective spaces. "Well... That wasn't too difficult." Daring stated in amusement, still breathing heavily despite it all. I nodded, smirking slightly. "Couldn't have it without ya, Daring." "You're not too bad yourself." She sounded quite impressed. The pegasus straightened herself. "We make quite the team, just like Rainbow and I back then. Although I would've done it all by myself... Thanks for the assist." I grinned, shaking my head while accepting her hoof shake proudly. "No wonder Rainbow admires you. You're practically the same pony!" Daring snorted in good nature, smiling lightly. "I like to think I'm at least slightly more sensible than our reckless pegasi friend." "Says the mare who lives for the thrill of danger." "Adventure." "Point being?" She smirked. "Touche." That said, the explorer removed her hat, revealing the heavy-looking diamond hiding within. "I can call this adventure a guaranteed success." I nodded, saying nothing for the moment. While we did indeed manage to retrieve the treasure, there was still the matter of Ahuizotl. It what I think had happened, happened, then this was all the more serious. "And about your boyfriend-" "He's not my 'boyfriend.'" Daring rolled her eyes. "And Ahuiztol will show himself again, despite what you may think. He always does." I closed my muzzle, opting not to continue further and share my concerns. Despite the disdain regarding her rival, there was some different emotion entirely swirling within the mare upon mentioning him. "Let's enjoy our victory at the moment, what do ya say?" ...Right, the second I get back home, I'm going to research more on these wormholes. But for now, I nodded in agreement, letting Daring live in ignorant bliss without knowing the true fate of her 'enemy.' "Which reminds me. After all this excitement, I almost forgot. I need to get to the bookstore at the nearby town. They have an order for Twilight I was suppose to get." The explorer placed the jewel back in her hat, wearing it again with a nod. "Let's get going then. I'll show ya how to get there. It's the least I can do after helping me out today." Much obliged. With a smile, I walked alongside the satisfied Daring, who commented quite casually, "Maybe I'll include your contributions of todays successful exploration in my next book." "I'm flattered." I smirked, inwardly gleeful at the idea of being inside a book. "Although I have one request if you do, 'A.K Yearling.'" God, you weren't even subtle there Hasbro. The author adventuress looked at me humouredly. "Yeah?" "If I appear on the front cover, please be sure to include the cape." "Sure... Why?" "Because no one ever adds in the cape!"
Chapter 108: I'll Make A Pony Out Of You!Everything was now becoming a blur. Images like running through paint, nothing more concentrated on than the sound of blue pegasus taunting me, provoking me as much as possible just to make certain I keep up with her speed. The mare in question was also a blur as I rushed by, Balance increasing my speed to a level I hadn't experienced since the time I dressed up as a villain and did battle with the cocky pegasus. Good times. Beside the mare were two purple blurs as well, one lavender, the other light purple with green scales, here to assist me with tapping into and mastering these newfound abilities of mine. And all the while, a certain wise voice popped up in my mind. Physical enhancement is merely a step upwards in unlocking your full potential. Strength, speed, sense, all that comes to you in time and far more. With each passing day you learn and practice, the closer you are to achieving your destiny. Whatever that is. Then, spotting the lavender blur raise her limb as a signal, my hooves screeched to a halt upon nearing them. Literally. My own limbs began digging into the ground of the track in effort of stopping myself, creating a cloud of dust as a result from the speed and abrupt halting. Rainbow blew away the dust with her wings, whereas Twilight inspected the stopwatch floating before her. "Ten laps in thirty-five-point-seven seconds," Twilight stated informatively, inciting Spike to jot down the recond into the notepad. With a smile, the alicorn glanced at me. "An improvement from your last attempt, fourty-two-point-six." I grinned at the clear pride in the mare's tone. But whereas Twilight was impressed, Rainbow expressed seeming indifference. "Eh, not bad." But behind that mare's shrug, I felt how amazed even this pegasus of speed was. "Got a long way to go before you can match my speed though." ...I wonder. If my strength matches that of whatever I was facing, could the same thing apply with racing? Twilight rolled her eyes at Rainbow's response, still smiling regardless before turning to me again. "Ready to try again?" "Love, I was born ready." Ignoring the pegasus' snort, I prepared myself on the start of the wide track once again. Remember that race track Rainbow used to test other pegasi to prepare for making that water tornado for Cloudsdale? Same track. Twilight's voice was authoritative, "On my mark... Go!" Pretty sure I left their manes blowing by the sudden speed. Because holy [BEEP] was I going fast! I still wasn't use to it, having grown more accustomed to being Mr. Incredible than the Flash. The more I tapped into these powers, everything becoming a quick blur again as I passed my first lap, the more I was beginning to realize I was essentially a mixture of Superman and a Jedi. "You can do it bro!" Ah, Spike, supportive as always. "Come on, I can move faster in my sleep!" Ah, Rainbow, arrogant as ever. Are you one to talk? Are you? Third lap. "I beat ten laps in five seconds when I was a filly!" You know, I remember the time when you wouldn't accept any of their [BEEP]. Fourth lap... "The Wonderbolts would be laughing at you right now!" "Rainbow!" "What? It's true!" Recall how prideful and independent you were? The man who would do as he pleased, unfazed by the opinions of these lower ponies? What happened to him, I wonder...? Seventh lap... "And you call yourself worthy for a Princess, you can't even complete a lap without looking exhausted!" How the mighty fall. I am utterly embarrassed to inhabit your pathetic mind, boy. Even your Princess is internally ashamed to be with you. Shut up shut up shut up! Teeth bared, growing sick and annoyed with Rainbow and Sombra's respective taunting, my eyes narrowed in intense concentration, every bone in my body desiring to prove them wrong, my limbs picking up more and more speed. The irritation, mixed with the determination to prove them wrong, was powering my run, slightly grateful I took off my cape and hat for this. "Is that all-?!" Passing them, leaving them literally in the dust, I took secret delight at the sound of the pegasus coughing from the results. And Balance was, once again, useful as ever as I completed the final lap, probably moving so fast that even Sonic would've been impressed. Judging by the awestruck expressions on their faces. Pausing the timer, Twilight glanced at the small watch eye-widened, stunned. "Sixteen-point-two seconds..." Spike, upon the mare's nudge, broke out of his own stupor and wrote the results down. And Rainbow... Well, right then I was feeling internal joy and amusement at the look on her face. Retribution, thy name is Stardust. ...Hey Sombra? What? Thanks man. ...Make no further mention of it. "Well it's... It's still far from my own record!" With a cocky grin plastered onto my own muzzle, I responded in mocking casualness, "Oh I know. But I didn't want to beat the record of 'Equestria's Fastest Flier,' now did I?" Twilight covered her amused grin at the banter with a hoof, Spike was still looking at me as though I were a Power Pony come to life, and Rainbow looked positively fuming at the taunt... Then scoffed and looked away. Now of course, when learning something new and attempting to apply it in real life. There is absolutely one thing above all necessary before trying it out for yourself; something Twilight was more insistent, and far too happy about, to help me with. Studying. "And here is 'The Theory of Balanced Possibilities' by Mareofer Maerone." Another heavy-looking book slammed roughly on the ground before me, right next to the thousand other books the enthusiastic mare eagerly placed all around me. Every five seconds a book chosen from the library's shelves was being chosen by my girlfriend and promptly placed in front of me to study. "I would recommend reading Stallin Hooftaker's 'A Guide to Becoming More Self-Aware to the Unknown of Magic' before that however, then 'Starswirl's Research of Unexplored Possibilities' by Sundrop the Second. Oh, and also..." Was I the only one more fascinated by the names of the authors than the books themselves? I could care less about either. Starswirl's response was far more positive in contrast to the King's scoff. The Princess's eager offer to assist you shouldn't be taken for granted, Jack. She merely wishes to express her desire in helping her Warrior learn more about his own capabilities through a particular subject she adored. "Hmm, this might help also... Maybe this book about Earth Pony biology, you never know..." Studying. Indeed, and can you honestly blame the mare? Research is a core factor in learning about something new, and also one's self. Princess Twilight's studious personality will benefit you alot in your own quest to mastering your skills indefinitely, such as now. "I guess..." Twilight perked her head up. "What was that?" I shook my head. "Nothing. Just... Starswirl giving me another lecture is all." "Really?" Before I knew it, the mare was right in front of my face, literally. A full blooming grin on her kissable muzzle as she asked rather eagerly, "What did he say? No doubt imparting some important knowledge to help uncover more of your mysterious abilities, right?" The mare was practically shaking on the spot in anticipation, by how giddy she was. "Well actually, he said studying was just as important when it comes to becoming better at something..." With a smirk, I added teasingly, "Remind you of anyone?" But Twilight, this time, was too happy for a hero of hers to agree with her methods to fall for my playful jab. "Well of course! Research and studies are essential to becoming perfect in just about everything." Twilight teleported back to the shelves, this time more thorough and quickening through her searches, scanning pages and book titles alike. "And if Starswirl the Bearded wants you to study more, then we can't argue with that, right? Right, so let's get to work then!" ...This was gonna be a long day. But you adore that mare too much to care. A small smile rose on my muzzle at the beaming, excited alicorn chatting away... Yeah. "Our next test will be examining your reflexes," Twilight said in her all-study mode, standing far-off alongside Spike and Apple Bloom. Before me by about ten or fifteen feet away, Applejack and Big Macintosh were in preparation themselves, having accepted our request for their help for this exercise in particular. "According to what we know, Balance should have amplified your reflexes along with speed and physical prowess. Ready, Jack?" To dodge a mountain of barrels heading my way? I've faced worse. At my nod, Twilight in turn nodded to the farmers, whose expression turned completely serious. Although previously hesitant to ideally throw barrels at me, they were reassured I would be unscathed... I hoped. That said, from their respective rows of the wooden circular objects they could spare, about Applejack's size, they began horse-kicking the things my way. I was tempted to punch them, but, as Twilight said, this was test of reflex. Even if my reflexes told me to hit them back. And, if I did say so myself, I think I was doing rather well; ducking, sidestepping and jumping away from each hurled barrel my way. Sliding underneath one, swerving around another, and another barely missing me, just brushing against my dark brown mane, then craning my back to dodge another one. From the corner of my eye, Apple Bloom and Spike watched in ill-concealed awe, whereas Twilight appeared both impressed and pleased with the display. Yep, I dare say I was improving more. Right guys? Are you asking us? Who else? Hmph. Sombra sounded indifferent, as always. A more worthy show of my time than your last sloppy display. What our friend here means is, further and further you continue to understand and become one with the Magic of Balance. Sooner or later, you shall master the power unseen in Equestria for an awfully long time. My hoofs sidestepped another barrel. You mean, I'm not the first to use to have used this power? Thousands of years ago, in fact, while unicorns still only began understanding the properties of magic, Harmony and Chaos alike. It was by complete accident that Balance was discovered, when one studious equine in particular sought to harness both sides of magic as one. This newfound gift brought him along with his followers untold power... Which came with a heavy price. Another dodge from a wooden object. And what was that? They were driven mad by the power. ...Oh. As you would. Sombra was far more critical about the story, Fools. To attempt mastering such power while lacking the basic mental capabilities and understanding of wielding it. They deserved to have snuffed out all those years ago. A faint smirk emerged on my muzzle, noticing the rows of barrels were now almost completely gone. Sombra, seriously, are you in any position to call out others of growing insane through gaining power? I am not insane! The last object kicked towards me through the air, and just for that I chose not to refrain myself, this time my extended hoof reaching out and impacting through the large barrel. Splinter of wood and hammered nails flung by my body as a result, producing a small mess. Applejack smirked, Big Macintosh looked astonished, Twilight huffed and the kids were still in awe about the spectacle. And my enhanced pony hearing managed to catch Spike whispering from the side, "Awesome...!" Yep... Ow. "Heh, decided to show off right at the end there, eh sugarcube?" I grinned tightly, rubbing my sudden-sore hoof. "Don't know what you're talkin' about, Applejack." The orange mare approached me, amused by the pain my limb was going through at the moment, and shaking her head at my response. "Hey, I've seen Stardust punch through worst things and barely flinch." Spike sounded curious as he, Apple Bloom and Twilight joined us, the dragon tilting his head. "How come his hoof looks so sore this time?" "Remember Spike, Starswirl said that Jack's strength only matches against what he's facing," Twilight replied knowingly, smiling lightly at my rubbed limb. "I imagine he's feeling what the barrel would've felt if it could." ...My sympathies to the barrel. "Though if he hadn't felt like showing off last second, he could've spared himself the pain." "...I confirm nothing." That brought some chuckles from the others, and Twilight shook her head with a fond small grin. Why did I get the feeling this next test was going to be a tricky one? Most likely because this requires subtlety. And you, let's face reality here, are incapable of such skill for long. Your vote of confidence encourages me as always, Your Majesty... "Jack? Are you listening?" "Hm? Sorry, yes, continue." My girlfriend raised a brow, then nodded and motioned to Rarity, having arrived next into the latter's boutique. "This time we'll be inspecting your mental capabilities as opposed to physical. Rarity has graciously volunteered to help us out with this experiment. Thanks again, by the way, Rarity." "Oh I am always willing to assist my friends!" The unicorn answered brightly, before a quick doubtful expression took over with a nervous laugh. "This won't hurt, of course, correct darling?" Twilight shook her head, smiling reassuringly at our friend. "Don't worry Rarity, if all goes well, nothing bad will happen in the least." The fashionista sighed in relief, and the Princess turned to me. "Ready?" I nodded. "As I'll ever be." Whether the mare took notice of my own apprehensiveness to the plan or not, she didn't acknowledge it, instead looking back to Rarity with a raised brow. "Alright, Jack here is going to read your heart. Meaning he's going to sense through your emotions for this following test, depending on what and how you reply to my words. Understand?" Rarity, looking slightly curious, nodded regardless. "Wonderful! So then, Rarity, tell me, was it you who devoured that last piece of cake from the most recent party?" At that, the white mare gasped. "Why, Twilight! I am appalled you would accuse me of such a thing! I most certainly did not!" Twilight, meanwhile, smiled still, and motioned for me to approach, stepping back to examine the results more thoroughly. Okay, let's see if this works. A yellow hoof placed on Rarity's furry chest where the heart was, I closed my eyes, concentrating. Starswirl said I could read through others better by our bonds. Well, let's see if I can tell whether she's lying or not. Rarity sounded slightly anxious. "Stardust, darling, you know I would never consume something so greedily as Twilight here suggests-" "Lie." I imagined the two mares blinking at the answer, Twilight asking first, "Are you sure?" I nodded, eyes still closed. "I can sense a trail of deception in her heart when she tried to evade speaking the truth." Like a sliver of darkness, a wisp, crossing her heart like a stream in contrast to the light of her generosity. "Incredible..." But Rarity was more annoyed than Twilight was amazed. "Alright, so I helped myself to an extra piece! But can you in all honesty blame me, darlings? Pinkie's bakery is simply divine when they're not a mess." "...Truth." "I mean, it's not as if I knew anyone would notice-" "Lie." "Alright I suppose I suspected Pinkie would be the first to take note of the last piece's absence-" "Truth." "Will you please stop that, Stardust? I have no desire sharing my past history of lies and truths to my friends! Some things are better left unspoken, after all-" "Lie." "...Twilight, your special somepony can be positively infuriating at times." "...Truth." With a smirk, I finally opened my eyes, greeted by Rarity's fuming pouted expression. "But then again, that last one's a known fact." Twilight, meanwhile, was poorly attempting to conceal her laughter, unable to hide the large grin behind her hoof. Taking a brief moment, the mare composed herself. "Thanks for the help Rarity. If a last slice of cake ever goes mission again, I'll know who to ask." The unicorn only huffed. "Over here!" The sound of an exasperated sigh. "Pinkie, you're not suppose to tell him where you are! He's meant to sense your location." "Oops, sorry!" The alicorn was probably shaking her head. "Let's try that again... And you can wipe that look off your face, mister." Eyes still closed, my smirk widened into a grin at Twilight's annoyed reaction, before shifting myself more comfortable. Hind legs crossed on the ground in a meditative stance, this time we were trying another mental ability. And this one should be more relatively easy. And yet, knowing you, it will look like an indecipherable puzzle you cannot comprehend. Pay no attention to him, my friend. You've been doing well thus far today, and I am confident you will succeed this next exercise with flying colours. "Ready?" I only nodded to Twilight's question. "Okay. Uses those senses of yours, and find Pinkie Pie's signature." With that command, my eyes clenched somewhat, an instinctive reaction when it comes to concentration. Relax, Jack. Right... I'm relaxing. And within Pinkie's room at Sugarcube Corner, it wasn't too difficult pinpointing the mare among the two bright signatures in the room, identifying one of the lights pouring from her soul... Directly above me. "In the rafters above." "Bingo!" A jovial Pinkie confirmed from above. "How did you do it?!" I practically felt Twilight's grin through her voice, "Correct!" A few seconds passed, barely a noise heard. "Where is she now?" Who knew that energetic Earth Pony was exceptionally skilled at stealth? Or she's just moving so fact I can barely hear it. Still, it didn't take long to track her presence, just another moment of concentration through our bond. "To the right... Under the drawer?" "Yo!" "Well done!" And there was no condescension in that tone, just sheer elated pride. "Now where?" Hold on... "Staircase." "Correctamundo, my dear Stardust!" "Precisely. And now...?" Well, this one wasn't too difficult, from both our bond and the fact the floor underneath suddenly felt soft and furry. Unable to contain a grin, I answered whilst opening my eyes, "As my new meditation seat." Pinkie grinned right back from beneath, before promptly stepping out from under me and- Ow. Making me land roughly on the floorboards. Twilight sighed at our antics, but still smiled regardless, satisfied with the results, I could tell. She addressed the jovial Earth Pony first, "Great work, Pinkie! We appreciate the help." The pink mare bounced around in response, pleased with the praise. The happy alicorn then turned to me. "I think we're almost done for the day." "Oh good, then I can go back to bed." "Jack." "I'm kidding! I'm kidding... I'll sleep in tomorrow." This time, Twilight huffed, and Pinkie continued hopping around the room merrily. "You've got to be kidding me." "Oh, you don't have to be worried Stardust, Harry doesn't bite." 'Harry' meanwhile looked more than ready to bite, judging by the low growls under its breath at my approach. Fluttershy waved off the concern, smiling lightly at her large furry friend. "He's just nervous around others is all." "...You sure about that?" At her affirmative nod, I sighed, a few steps of safety away from the bear being nuzzled by the fearless pegasus. "Sorry, Fluttershy, but every basic human common sense within me demands to keep away from a bear as much as possible." "He's harmless." Fluttershy tried unsuccessfully to reassure me, stroking the head of the carnivore. "Isn't that right my snuggly-wuggly Harry?" The bear meanwhile had a content expression at the love and affection it was getting, giving in to Fluttershy's caring nature with relative ease. ...You know it speaks volumes when that mare in particular displays more bravery. I'm not scared! Then convince them of that. It's a bear! Pardon me for being apprehensive about going near it! Twilight, although looking slightly peeved by the hesitation, smiled quite humourously at my reluctance in this particular task. "He won't lay a paw on you, right Fluttershy?" The pegasus only nodded, still wrapped up in showing affection to the beast. "You only need to communicate with its heart and see what it's thinking and feeling, just like you did with Rainbow and Tank back at Cloudsdale, and Rarity just earlier today. Trust me, Jack." "I do trust you Twilight... I just don't want to go near a bear." The alicorn huffed, grinning rather teasingly at my still posture. "Don't tell me the big bad Warrior, who faced the likes of King Sombra, Lord Tirek and other monsters, has finally met his match with a harmless bear." "...You're taunting me." "Hm? Oh no, no. Just a little disappointed, that's all... I would've expected more from my brave, handsome warrior." "Stop it." "And we made so much progress today already, didn't we? It'd be a shame to stop now, wouldn't it? And here I though you would do anything to keep your Princess happy." Oh that is- ...Sad thing is, I know she's playing me... But she's right. I took one step forward- And completely stopped, Twilight taking note in my sudden shift in expression with a raised newly-concerned brow. "Jack? What is it?" My head snapped to the left, hearing the screams originating from the looming Everfree Forest. Or not vocally I heard the cries for help, but internally I felt three close signatures from within the dangerous woods through Balance itself. Without even answering Twilight or Fluttershy's worried gazes, I sped past them, excusing myself only with my own worried/resolved look. Those three signatures felt awfully familiar. And they should. You encountered one of them earlier. One of them- Oh no... My pace quickened, rushing headfirst into the forest without delay, the presences of youthful light shining all the more the further I approached, in contrast to the darkness I felt close towards them. If those three were in trouble by the dangers of this forest again-! I swear if it's that damn Cockatree- "SOMEPONY HELP US!" Scootaloo's cry rang through the forest, sounding more terrified and panicking than anything. Feeling their presence directly up-close now, I took a faith of chance and leapt, jumping right through the branches and right to where the Crusaders were. With a spin midair, my hind hoof impacted into whatever pounced at the three fillies across the face, and with another spin, my front outstretched limbs clasped together before the creature, a good ol' Balance Shockwave knowing the thing back to the side, rolling the monstrosity across the grassy floor. Landing before the stunned Crusaders, my stance shifted to standing like a human, taking on a fighting pose in preparation for the beast to get up. "Stardust!" The girls cried in relief, but I barely acknowledged it, focused more on the 3D-animated creature composing itself, fixing its jaw of branches, leaves and the like. "You three!" I sensed Twilight coming even before she and Fluttershy arrived, joining the fillies from behind me. "Are you alright?" I couldn't see their expressive response, but Twilight evidently followed our gazes towards the creature standing up, and gasped. "A Timberwolf!" Yep, here was the 3D-animated monster in all its glory. I don't know whose idea it was in a Hasbro's employee's head to make that decision of creating something that way, in contrast to the major 2D animation of everything else in this world, but if they were intending to make these Timberwolves look scary this way... Well, they only partially succeeded. In all honesty, the noticeable difference is a bit of an eyesore. "Let's get out of here!" Right, indeed Twilight. Just let me stun this thing when it tries to attack again, and then I'll follow- There are alternatives to combat, you know. ...Alright then Ben Kenobi. What do you suggest? My mentor sounded particularly amused, whilst informative, You can reach through and sense the feelings and intentions of others. Yeah? Amongst other abilities you've yet to uncover. Now seems more appropriate than ever to teach you a new skill. Are you sure about that Starswirl? Right now? The Timberwolf looked ready to pounce, and I felt myself being tugged by an urgent Twilight. "Jack, come on! Don't even think about it!" Trust me, my pupil. When our friend here pounces, reach out, touch its heart, and connect with it. Uh, Starswirl, I don't think that thing even HAS a heart! All living things have a heart, whether you can see it in the physical sense or not. From the rocks, to the trees and the grass. You can sense all life... And connect through them. ...Alright, I trust you. "Jack, no!" I carefully pushed Twilight back, still regarding the sneering Timberwolf intently, our own motivations separate. But if Starswirl was suggesting what I think he was, that might not be the case for long. "If you try to fight it, I swear I'll-" "Hey Twilight." "...Huh?" I grinned weakly, blue-green eyes still on the prepared large beast. "What do you call an annoying side-character with no relevance to the plot or anything else, and is just there to be an nuisance and pointless love interest for someone they hardly deserve?" "Is this really the time for that?!" There's always time to criticize [BEEP]. And when the creature finally leapt forward, I reared back my right front hoof, before finishing with, "TIMBEEEER!" My hoof thrust out and onto the creature's snout, somehow stopping the advancing tree-wolf completely. Time froze to a halt, and I was suddenly overwhelmed by foreign emotions of hunger, greed and fear. ...Not so foreign then. It took a few seconds to realize I was, in reality, communicating with the best through its heart and my own, and the Timberwolf was not happy upon reaching that conclusion also. Through the connection, I could hear its baleful snarls, desperately wanting to cut the connection and get back to trying to devour a new meal. Yeah? Not happening pal. Alright Starswirl, what now? Act swiftly. Concentrate. Pour your own emotions through the connection, let it feel what you feel. Quickly, your formidable will won't last forever when fighting another. Tell that to Sombra... But, already feeling the strain from this connection between myself and the beast, I happily obliged, and fought back the tirade of hunger and hate with my own emotions, expressing exactly what I intended to share. Love, affection, how much I cared for the lives of my friends and all the innocents of this world. All my experiences, the lessons I've learnt being here, and through my conviction, this Timberwolf wasn't going near my friends with any sort of harmful intent ever again! It will not try to hurt them! I won't let it! Gradually, the snarls before decreasing into whimpers... Now, release. As if waking up from a dream, my eyes opened from the golden light just then, greeted by the... Golden eyes of a Timberwolf staring right back at me, my hoof still on its snout. Silence enveloped us both, save for my shallow breathing at the effort. Odd... Its eyes just then were neon green. Now they're gold... ...An effect of Balance-? Wha-? "Hey!" Without warning, the damn thing was now licking my face. In other news, Timberwolves have tongues! And I felt leaves traced against the spots it decided to lick, despite my protests. Finally taking the hint, the wolf stepped back, sat on its hind legs, and... Acted just like any other obedient dog. ...Huh. "Jack...?" Oh, right. My gaze turned to a group of baffled gazes. The Crusaders and Fluttershy regarded the happy beast rather fearfully, whereas Twilight steadily approached with a befuddled expression, glancing from me to the sat creature. "What happened just then, what did you do?" With a small smile, I began petting the beast on the branched chest, which had it growl... In content. Okay, of all the ridiculous things to happen... "I do believe, my dear Twilight, I just tamed a Timberwolf." That said, I grinned at an awed pegasus. "Want another animal to take care of, Fluttershy?" You should've kept it. And what? Feed it? Bathe it? Play catch with it? Nah that's Fluttershy's problem now. Bah! A tamed Timberwolf would've made a useful asset. Instead, you hand it to a pony who will no doubt make it more domestic, and less dangerous to unleash upon your enemies. Good. I don't want to sick a wolf on others, especially a large one. I'm not that cruel. Weakling. [BEEP]hole. Anyway, after that incident, the Crusaders explained they were seeking out a lost toy one of their fellow classmates somehow lost in the Everfree Forest, hence the appropriate scolding by myself and Twilight respectively before escorting them safely out of the woods. Fluttershy, meanwhile, was getting friendly with our new friend; the submissive Timberwolf eagerly took to the yellow pegasus after her show of affection, following us out with Twilight demanding every detail I could provide about what precisely happened between myself and the wolf. Still not entirely sure myself. You yourself bonded with the creature, Starswirl was always happy to explain... Whenever he so desired it, of course, Since it was your first time using such power, your own will interacted and tamed the wild beast's own. In time, you will learn to control that new skill; we wouldn't want you to tame every creature in the world, after all. So thanks to that, Fluttershy has a pet Timberwolf now... Whom she called 'Sticks.' Sonic Boom anyone? What you did back then was influence the light in the Timberwolf's heart, and motivated it to see things in... Another perspective. With your memories and experiences shared, it too experienced these things and became something new, outside of its will of nature entirely. So I basically enslaved it. Not a slave. In time it will regain complete control of itself by then. I pictured the warm smile on his muzzle. But I believe its newfound bond with Fluttershy will be sufficient enough to keep it tamed, regardless. Your Balance magic also has the power to connect through the Chaos and Harmony within others, and motivate them, inciting other beings to make different decisions, or look at things from another viewpoint. Yet another skill you have plenty of time to master. So... Jedi Mind Trick then? ...If you wish to call it that. ...Sweeeet. Meanwhile, I was relaying all this to Twilight, who was happily jotting all this information down with skipping a beat, smiling with barely-concealed joy at the new things we were respectively learning. By the time my internal conversation with her idol was done, the alicorn stood up from her spot on the floor and walked over to a table, setting the notes with a thoughtful hum. "This is all extraordinary..." Twilight said outloud in wonder, glancing my way. "We learn more about your limitless capabilities with each passing day. Just imagine, this Magic of Balance will bring more endless possibilities to the studies of magic in general across all of Equestria!" "Glad I could help," I responded in dry amusement, smiling at the mare's gleeful reaction. Anything that makes this Princess happy, I'm happy. Except for Sentry... Or Timber. They don't warrant my smile. Walking forward, Twilight batted her eyelashes in enthusiasm. "I'm so lucky to have you." That statement was far too sincere, I couldn't help but grin, accepting the loving hug the mare willingly gave. "I wish I could tell you how much I feel the same way, but it wouldn't be enough..." You may not need to tell her through voice alone. "Hm?" "Huh?" Twilight echoed upon my curious noise, pulling back with sparkling violet orbs. "What is it?" Like with the Timberwolf, you can share your emotions through your bond. Except, this bond between you and the Princess is far stronger than anything else. Do you understand, my friend? "...Ah." The Princess blinked patiently, inciting my small grin. "Maybe I can show you how much you mean to me... Just not through physical means." That said, I raised a hoof, and Twilight understood the gesture, smiling tentatively and bringing the palm of her own hoof against my own, the two meeting. And the bond commencing, the second I closed my eyes, I was filled with a sense of warmth unlike any other. Affection and caring rolled across the strengthened bond like waves, equal sentiments shared between us meeting one another into a content ocean. A sea of gold and purple entangling, swirling to make the perfect flow of affection. Everything was becoming content to my senses, and I had no desire to stop experiencing what was happening through our bond. Though our connection, I felt just exactly how much this mare cared for me... And how much I cared for her more than life itself. The sea was a glittering distance of purple and gold, mixed together in perfect harmony, and I refused to shy away... And neither did Twilight. It was... Blissful. And when my eyes opened, I was staring into half-closed lids, purple eyes staring at me lovingly, a golden hue encompassing our connected hoofs. But I was more focused on the eyes and smile of the most beautiful mare I have ever had the fortune to encounter. And the shared affection was gestured even more, with our foreheads gently leaning against one another... And I was grateful her horn wasn't low enough to poke me in the eye. That'd ruin the moment.
Chapter 109: How To Train Your StardustWhat are the chances Twilight's still pacing around like a nervous wreck? High. Yep. Even though I assured her that, should everything go according to plan, all will go fine with the yaks' visit. Yep, we've reached the episode where some more furry animals similar to the buffaloes journey to Ponyville from Yakyakistan - I'm not even gonna bother - to make a new peace with friendship alongside ponykind. The alicorn practically begged for me, pleaded that I spoil future knowledge of this particular event to help things go smoothly for the arrival of the Yak Prince, and he enjoyed the trip to Ponyville. In response, I had simply walked up to Pinkie, and told her, "Show them the secret room." The Earth Pony eventually understood what I was referring to. Revelations were shared, gratitude expressed in the form of joyful tears, and I basically resolved the episode before it become an issue. Ah, the sound of Spike using the trumpet. Better hurry up. The Ponyville party was still under development, but Twilight insisted we at least welcome the visitors to the castle firsthand with decorations and food similar to their homeland. I had cringed at that; Twilight's extensive research doesn't always benefit her. Yet my warnings fell on deaf ears to the mare, so I instead cautioned her about the... Excessive behaviour of the yaks when don't go their way. And I swear to Christ, if those overgrown perfectionists decide to suddenly start trashing the foyer before I get there, I will- The sound of outraged roars. "Oh son of a [BEEP]." And just like that, my pace quickened, arriving through the left hallway of the first floor and into the being-trashed foyer, greeted by the sight of six stunned ponies, a petrified dragon, and three yaks smashing up the place. With an irritated growl, a brief glare cast my friend's way. "I leave for like five minutes!" I warned her about this! Now the yaks were storming around the place, stamping and crushing everything in sight with their hooves, horns and teeth. Everything that Twilight and the rest put effort into. It'll take days to fix everything in here! Idle brutes... Though their strength is noteworthy. Well I'm glad you improve, your Highness. Now excuse me while I sort this mess out. It's time for Plan B. What are you planning? Rant at them? ... "HEY! YOU OVERGROWN FURBALLS! CEASE THIS AT ONCE!" And it successfully did the trick, the three large stooges paused from their oncoming storm, glaring in my direction from behind the fringes. The Prince, Rutherford - fur a lighter brown than his two escorts - spoke on behalf of the three in total, "YAKS TOO MAD! YAK FOOD NOT PERFECT! THEY MAKE US EAT DIRT!" "YOU WILL EAT DIRT IF YOU CARRY ON!" It was only a few seconds before our faces were within inches of one another, a heated stare down commencing. Human vs Yak. Take your bets. My voice was as loud, meeting the Prince's tone head-on, "YOU APPRECIATE EFFORT PONIES PUT INTO, THEY KNOW NOT BETTER!" "YAK FOOD TASTE NOT LIKE YAK FOOD!" "THEN SHOW HOW TO MAKE YAK FOOD! TEACH FRIENDS TO MAKE NEW THINGS! THAT'S HOW FRIENDSHIP WORKS!" Now it was resorted to a growling contest, our faces literally pushing against one another in display for dominance. Please, I faced worse than what this ungrateful Prince had to offer. A flash of pink before a certain lavender pony attempted to interject between, vainly trying to push me away, "Jack, we don't need to make things worse...!" My hoof caught the mare before she fell at my sudden leaning back, Twilight's gaze then focused on the Prince. "I'm sorry about that, sometimes he can be a little crass-" "WHAT IS PONY'S NAME?" "Huh?" Twilight blinked. "Oh. I'm Twilight Sparkle, your Highness, and I apologize profusely for the less-than-ideal first impressions-" The yak stamped the ground impatiently, and instinctively, I reached forward between them and shielded the mare. Rutherford pointed then straight in my face. "NO. YOUR NAME." "STARDUST BALANCE. TWILIGHT WARRIOR." That last bit was intentional, to make it clear I was just as prepared for anything these yaks would dare try to attempt next, should this plan fail spectacularly. And so far, I couldn't say if all was proceeding well or not. "I REQUEST HIS HIGHNESS TO BE MORE GRATEFUL FOR EFFORT FRIENDS PUT IN! LOWER EXPECTATIONS; NOTHING IS PERFECT!" Another stare contest, and I idly noted the Prince's two escorts now standing beside him, all three glaring at me with hidden eyes. Through Balance, though, I sensed their strong shared emotions; feelings of pride and expectations. My own breath was small, lungs albeit tired from the yelling to match the vocal furballs- "THIS PONY KNOWS YAK WAYS! WE AGREE!" What? "WE TRY AGAIN! PONIES AND YAKS BE FRIENDS EVEN WHEN PONIES NOT PERFECT!" Ow! Right in my ears! But from the corner of my eyes, Twilight looked stunned then... Immensely relieved. And so was I. My plan was actually seeming to work. I got these yaks' approval... Somehow. Perhaps humans and yaks are not entirely different. ...Haha. I can't really argue. Instead, I nodded to the Yak Prince, matching his large tone once again. "GOOD. BECAUSE PONIES WILL SHOW YOU PONVYILLE PARTY TO SHOW HOW PONY FRIENDSHIP IS SPREAD." A response of elation despite how loudly painful the voice was, "YAKS LOOK FORWARD TO IT!" "Just out of interest, how did you know that'd work?" "How what worked?" "Yelling at them like that." "Ah." A wry chuckle escaped my muzzle, glancing from the alicorn to the entertained yaks a short distance away. "Humans can be quite vocal when it comes to being upset too, Twilight, and wanting to make things clear. It seems humans and yaks have a lot in common." As mindless brutes, for example. I... Cannot argue. Meanwhile, the Prince and his escorts were enjoying themselves among the town-filled party, hosted and organized by none other than Pinkie Pie. Yaks and ponies having fun together. The plan worked like a charm, none of that pointless journey to Yakyakistan on Pinkie's part, and our friends appreciated the mare all the more when they discovered her secret room in Sugarcube Corner. Hell, I felt nothing but immense pride and bliss at the happy moment between them all; proud of my friends, and especially proud of Pinkie. From beside me, Twilight sighed. "It's a relief the first impressions wasn't a total disaster. I was worried things would've escalated worse." "I told you we shouldn't have welcomed them like that," I chided, both in seriousness and teasement. "You should've heeded my warnings." Incoming argument in three, two, one. "I did listen to you; I just made extra certainty the welcoming food was added with extra flavour; somethings our yaks friends would enjoy!" "Yeah, and it almost wrecked the entire foyer as a result." My grin was irrepressible. The adorable alicorn huffed, rolling her eyes. "Why do I even bother...?" "Because you love me too much." "I-" Haha! Ahh that reaction though. With a face brightening a solid red, the mare's stunned and sputtering expression immediately shifted to irritation at my snickering look. "You're incorrigible, you know that." "No idea what that means." "Unable to change." "Oh... Then you're completely right. Gold star love." You are both making me sick. It's flirting, Sombra. Ever heard of it? Your methods of courtship are unorthodox, and terribly unsubtle. No self-respecting mare back in my day would fall victim to such repulsive advances. "PONIES!" Speaking of unsubtle and unorthodox. The exaggerate greetings incited both the blushing mare and I to look in the direction of the approaching royal. "Prince Rutherford," Twilight swiftly said rather eagerly, "I hope you're enjoying the party expressing the friendship of ponykind so far." "YES. PONIES AND YAKS WILL MAKE GREAT FRIENDS FOR A THOUSAND MORE MOONS." Alright tough guy, I'd prefer my eardrums not bursting apart, again. Twilight, however, was more enthralled by the news to complain. "That's wonderful!" And shared an excited grin my way, and back to Rutherford. "Princess Celestia's going to love this new relationship between ponies and yaks when she arrives." "Because that's the real prize here, you getting Celestia's appro-" Twilight forcibly grinned after shutting my muzzle with her own hoof, inciting my fond eye roll. Killjoy. Rutherford, meanwhile, looked between us before grinning wildly. "PONIES FUNNY. WE RESPECT TWILIGHT AND TWILIGHT WARRIOR." "Oh, um, thank you." Twilight smiled, albeit uncertainly, at the compliment after removing her hoof off me. "We respect you too." "We do?" A single glare in my direction. "Kidding! Kidding." And then, all of a sudden, the Yak Prince was in my face again, eyes covered by the fur, and I braced myself for the oncoming assault of excessive vocals. "YOU WARRIOR. WE YAKS WARRIOR. WE WANT TO SHOW YOU HOW YAKS FIGHT!" Pardon? He wants a fight? "YOU COME TO YAKYAKISTAN AFTER PARTY, YES?" ...Huh. That's quite an invitation. And Twilight, of course, took the suggestion with more enthusiastic surprise, gasping. "Yakyakistan?!" Pleasant glee began glowing on her brightened features. "You can't decline something like this, Jack! This is an opportunity nopony has been given in over a thousand moons!" Half of me is inclined to say no, just to see Twilight's reaction... Ah whatever. I shrugged, smiling at both my girlfriend and the taller Prince. "Why not? You wouldn't mind if Twilight and the rest tag along too, would you?" A nod. "IDEA GOOD. YOU ALL COME TO YAKYAKISTAN!" Then I found myself embraced rather tightly by a gratified mare. "You're the best," Twilight mumbled into my ear, and that was enough to fill my insides with all sort of giddy joy. But outwardly, I grinned like a child receiving an early Christmas present. "I know." The journey was long and hard. That is to say, for the yaks. The large furcoats were generous enough to give us a ride on their backs the whole trip there, with the exception of Rainbow Dash, who eventually relented about three-quarters of the journey and joined Applejack on one of the back of the bohemians. We ventured through forests, the desert, and eventually, currently, scaling up this tall mountain towards where the kingdom of the yaks awaited. From between me, Spike was napping in content, using my own provided cape as a blanket to rest for how long we've ventured. Twilight, however, continued quivering in her own excitement; the enthusiasm upon exploring a foreign land never dulling. I'd dare say the eager hunger for learning increased the further we reached the place. Rainbow and Rarity were also resting, Fluttershy, Applejack and Pinkie looking forward in their own eagerness whilst making sure their sleeping friends didn't fall off. Was I excited about where we were going? Yeah sure. Yakyakistan, as I understood, was never really touched upon after that episode. In fact, I never even heard of the yaks being their own diverse species in Equestria with a reserved land and speech patterns of their own until watching the episode. So I was pleasantly surprised, and eager myself to learn more about the lore of their kind once we arrive to their home- "I see it!" Twilight's exclamation caused me to startle, and quickly catch a surprised Spike who nearly jumped off the Prince's back after that abrupt wake-up call. The purple alicorn was too focused to notice, however, staring with eye-wide glee at the large wooden gates slowly looming over us by the minutes. Our rides, meanwhile, trudged on through the snow, undeterred by how deep in said snow they were in. Using a different path than the one Pinkie took in that episode, we were relieved not to encounter a large cave-dwelling creature as the pink Earth Pony had, I had briefly mentioned to the others upon the trip here. Ah, yes, the gates. How very tribal. And, as if knowing their Prince arrived, the large logged doors slowly began opening simply by Rutherford's approach, and the three yaks gave pause, letting the ponies and dragon riding on their backs jump off. I helped Spike get down, Twilight, Fluttershy and a yawning Rainbow flew down, Pinkie hopped off joyfully, and Applejack helped Rarity onto the snow, the white unicorn tutting at the field in distaste. The Prince and his escorts then proceeded forward, entering the domain, and we followed. Into, in all honesty, a more pleasant sight than I was expecting. Gasps of awe and wonder escaped the muzzles of the others, and I couldn't blame them. The entire kingdom of the yaks reminded me almost of a peaceful-looking village. Yaks ranging in all sizes and battle armour stomping around the place, looking quite content with themselves and not one expressing a temper tantrum. Two yak children merrily ran past us with laughter escaping their mouths, inciting my own smile at the sight. The homes looked to be made out of carved wood - or mud, not sure from this distance - and stone respectively, and a large temple at the far end of the village made completely from rock towered over the other small buildings, magnificently so. "It's beautiful..." Rarity mumbled in surprised elation. Agreed. And then, finally noticing their Prince, who took one step forward upon the gates closing behind us, the yaks all paused from their daily activities... And gave stomps and war cries towards their ruler, who returned the gesture. A sign of respect among their kind, I'm guessing. "YAKS!" Rutherford proceeded to address all subjects within hearing range... Which may as well be pretty much the whole kingdom with his vocal preference. "I HAVE RETURNED FROM PONYVILLE, AS FRIEND OF PONIES! YAKS ARE NOW FRIENDS WITH PONIES, FOR OVER A THOUSAND MOONS! HAH!" "HAH!" The community mirrored their leader's actions, stomping the snow once again as if to express their approval. "HAH!" Heh. Even Pinkie joined in enthusiastically. And internally, Starswirl's aged voice popped in, This is a rare honour indeed. The yaks have often been an isolated species, intent more on the war viewpoint and making certain their kind and culture are inherently flawless. In some ways, they succeed, honing their skills and history to the next generation. The Vikings of Equestria, you might say. "THESE PONIES COME TO YAKYAKISTAN TO MAKE MORE FRIENDS!" Rutherford then motioned to our group, inciting the stares of many other yaks hidden behind furry fringes. "WE PARTY AS CELEBRATION! HAH!" "HAH!" "HAH!" Pinkie echoed the active species again, giggling in excitement. "Another party already? I love these guys!" "Heh, they sure are a welcomin' kind," Applejack added, sounding quite relieved, smiling positively at the yaks coming over to greet their Prince. "Here I thought we were gonna see 'em swingin' around weapons and whatnot." "You and me both," I confessed in dry amusement, though a small part of me was disappointed. I was expecting a full-on viking-style society with swords and axes all over the place. Yet, the kingdom looked rather peaceful than my expectations anticipated. Rainbow echoed the sentiment, "Kinda disappointing though. Would've made things around here a lot less boring." The pegasus quickly retracted her words upon our glances. "Ehh, no offense to the yaks." "Well, I'm not complaining," Fluttershy pitched in, sounding sincerely content over this matter. "Maybe they don't need scary-looking weapons. Maybe they're more peaceful than we thought." "I share your relief, Fluttershy," Rarity said next, glancing around the gathered yaks with her own smile. "These yaks don't look like the brutes we were expecting. Rather too vocal for my tastes, certainly, but nothing too... Excessive." Twilight added nothing to the conversation, meanwhile, more focused on the gathering yaks around the place. Indeed, the alicorn looked far too happy by what was happening before her very eyes, those violet knowledgeable orbs jotting everything down to a mental pile of notes within her studious mind, committing everything to memory, before rushing over to introduce herself to the natives, eager to learn everything there was to know about their kind. Spike spoke in her stead, "Wonder what kind of party these yaks host?" Probably loud and obnoxious. But, dealing with parties held by none other than Pinkie Pie, I've grown accustomed to it. ...Hey Sombra? What is it? Yakyakistan is the closest kingdom to the Crystal Empire. I'll pass you merit for stating the obvious as ever. What of it? Ignoring that first bit. Anyway, you ever butt heads with the yaks during your reign? Sombra didn't answer, at first. Probably didn't expect the question. But the unicorn eventually recomposed himself and answered smoothly, Around the time of my rule, these yak species closed their borders to all but themselves, including the other royals of Equestria. Although the thought of conquering their tiny kingdom and utilizing their warriors was tempting, my business ruling the Crystal Empire with an iron hoof kept me preoccupied from taking such an idea into action... I raised a brow, the fallen tyrant suddenly trailing off, as if something else struck him. What? You alright Sombra? You sounded a bit- Above you. What? Oh. Suddenly, and quite literally, a dark cloud began looming over us, blocking the surprisingly clear sky of the snowy mountain. Surprised by it also, the yaks, mares and Spike all stared upwards at the shade of darkness beginning to block us from the sun. And it didn't take long to realize it wasn't a cloud shadowing us. When the shape of it shifted the closer it descended, at rapid speed. "Duck!" At Twilight's urgent command, everyone obliged, even the hulking yaks, once the large serpentine creature flew over us, causing a harsh gust of wind in its wake. My hoof quickly gripped onto my fedora so it didn't fly off, clenching my eyes shut at the wind harassing my face. And, upon opening them again, I saw the Yak Prince pointing upwards in a cry of outrage, "DRAGON!" Dragons? Here? Indeed so, as we were all taken aback, unpleasantly so, by the giant reptiles descending from the skies above, appearing from beyond the clouds and heading towards Yakyakistan with intent. The group of dragons, about ten to fifteen of them, all either flew around the kingdom in circles or perched themselves on rooftops, glaring down at the yak inhabitants, and even sneering at the eight of ponies. Immediately, spotting a petrified Spike from the corner of my eye, my body quickly moved, instinct demanding I protect the baby dragon at all costs. The girls could handle themselves. "TO ARMS!" "Spike, stay close to me," I said in quiet firmness while all the yaks followed their ruler's warcry. The young dragon only nodded, keeping as close to my body for protection as possible. Meanwhile, all around us, yaks were gathering spears among other weapons. Looks like Rainbow's earlier eagerness to see this species go to town with weaponry came true. The blue flying pegasus, meanwhile, was doing her best not to get burned or jabbed by a thrown spear, dodging and ducking all over the place and letting yelps of protest here and there. "Hey, watch where you're aiming!" Rainbow cried in mild irritation, one hurled spear brushing against her light blue fur. All Hell was beginning to break loose. Breath of fire and thrown, swinging weapons were hurled everywhere. Cries of battle echoed throughout the whole kingdom, and I was doing everything to keep Spike from any line of fire- "Look out!" Spike's quick warning came just in time. Immediately, my front hoof smashed into the ground of snow before me. With Balance on my side, the effect caused a white wall of frozen liquid to rise in protection, absorbing the blast of fire sent our way, evaporating the entire defense in turn. The dragon perched on a roof leered down in my direction for its unsuccessful assault, narrowing its eyes briefly as if looking at me thoroughly... Then those same black eyes widened, as if in recognition. In response, the tall dragon immediately flew off the roof, as though trying to get away from us as quickly as possible. I'll get to what just happened in a moment, but first. "Are you okay Spike?" The baby lizard nodded slowly, clutching the edges of my cape in seeking for comfort, green eyes looking up at the flying reptiles in pure nervousness. "I'm fine..." Then the dragon gulped. "But where did these dragons come from?" For once, your pet lizard brings up a valid inquiry. Not now Sombra! It might be prudent to withdraw. I said not now- Oh good point, Starswirl! "Rutherford!" I yelled to the sneering Prince, who glanced over in my direction from the shout. "We need to find shelter!" I would join in the battle myself, but Spike and the other's safety came first. "GO TO CASTLE!" What, that temple over there was actually a castle? "DRAGONS WANT TREASURE! PROTECT AT ALL COSTS!" Thanks pal! Spike quickly reaching onto my back, I carried my little bro and followed after the fleeing mares among a few other yaks towards the stone temple- castle, ducking under more sweeping dragons, some seeming to confirm Rutherford's words by hovering above the stone building. "Come on guys, put your backs into it!" "We are!" "Then show it!" "You as well Rainbow!" Applejack barked back in annoyance, the Earth Pony, pegasus and I, aided by some guards yaks, pushed against the shut doors with as much strength as possible. Well, not too much on my part, I might just accidentally break the doors with my prowess- Another shove from the other side. Rainbow grunted, maintaining a firm grip despite the tremor that dragon caused. "We can't let them in!" "You think we don't know that?!" I retorted hotly, my teeth just as grit as the others in making a firm line of defense against the invaders. Sneaking a quick glance, over my shoulder, I was relieved to see that the others were looking okay, despite the concerned expression on their faces- Another shove! "[BEEP!]" "Language Jack!" "Not now Twilight!" "Will you both give it a - Ugh! - Rest?!" Rainbow released another grunt at the interrupting shove, one eye closed shut. "Geez, what's so valuable in here they want to desperately come in for?!" From behind, the purple alicorn rationalized, "Dragons normally seek our jewels among other various treasure for their own hunger and greed. It's likely they want Rutherford's gold." The explanation was followed by another attempted shove from the other side. "THEY WILL NOT GET CHANCE TO TAKE YAKYAKISTAN GOLD!" One yak beside me yelled in conviction. "YAKYAKISTAN GOLD BELONG TO YAKYAKISTAN!" "Amen brother!" I added while wincing, another shove trying to get through. Though that still didn't answer a few other things- Wha...? "What in tarnation?" Applejack wondered out-loud, looking up along with us at the sound of a bullhorn from the outside word. In answer to the sudden noise loud enough to breach the walls of the stone castle, the yak guards then abruptly released their hold against the stone doors, backing up with a cry of triumph. "DRAGONS HAVE RETREATED! WE ARE VICTORIOUS!" Over? That quickly? As if to emphasize those words, Applejack, Rainbow and I were forcibly pushed back by the harsh headbutt through the doors, causing us to stumble back in surprise. But instead of facing a full adult dragon with a serpentine tongue and hungry eyes, it was the hidden eyes of a Yak Prince surrounded by more of his guards, entering the temple and greeted by several stamps of hoofs from his own kind in response. Any sort of relief drained away quickly the moment Rutherford laid eyes on a certain baby dragon, pointing towards. We all tensed at the action. "THIS DRAGON STILL FRIEND?!" We were immediately to the rescue, forming a protective group around an anxious Spike. "Spike will always be a friend to us all!" Twilight answered first, among us three keeping him from harm's way. "He would never hold ill intentions like those brutes!" Rarity added defensively, "Spiky-wikey wouldn't hurt a fly!" I nodded, pitching in next, "He's not your enemy." But I will be if you so much as lay a hoof on him. Were the unspoken words following after. The same applies to those with any ill intent towards my friends. Rutherford looked from my own warning glare, to the no-doubt terrified dragon, before nodding, exclaiming as ever. "SPIKE WILL ALWAYS BE FRIEND OF YAKS!" The four of us released collectives sighs of relief at that. Thank God. "PONIES AND SPIKE HELPED YAKS PROTECT TREASURE FROM THIEVING DRAGONS! YAKS GRATEFUL!" "This is a regular occurrence then?" It was Rarity who got straight to the point first. Yes, I too would like to hear this. The Prince nodded, again, explaining in that large vocal tone, "DRAGONS HAVE OWN NESTING GROUNDS OTHER SIDE OF MOUNTAIN. THEY COME TO STEAL OUR TREASURES FOR SELFISH REASONS! YAKS NOT STAND FOR IT!" "Nor should ya, Your Highness," Applejack agreed, frowning at this turn of events. "Have ya tried negotiatin' with 'em? Get back your treasures?" "YAKS TRIED. DRAGONS TOO STUBBORN! THEY CARE ONLY FOR THEMSELVES!" You know, this all felt familiar somehow. Yeah, a village of vikings fighting off against dragons because the latter keeps stealing things from them... Where else was that from...? Please tell me you're jesting. Hm? About what? "We can help you reach a compromise with these dragons," Twilight spoke up determinedly, ever the seeker of friendship. "This war against the dragons doesn't need to last, I'm sure both yaks and dragons can find some common ground." Rainbow, of course, was the first to ridicule Twilight's pacifistic idea. "Negotiate? With dragons? They're too stupid and stubborn to listen to reason, remember? No offense Spike." "None taken..." The young lizard muttered in mild irritation. "It's better than the alternative of waging a continued war against them, Rainbow Dash," Twilight countered calmly, looking back to the watching Prince. "Although that is a good point. Dragon kind are notorious for thinking their own greed above sharing with others. Would you mind giving me time, Rutherford, to think up the perfect speech to help your relationship with the dragons by peace?" That's very noble of her. Truly, it was. But I'm with Rainbow on this matter, unfortunately. I don't think a single speech about friendship will cut it this time... Maybe. I hate to doubt Twilight's abilities, because when it comes to resolving matters by making friends, Twilight's skill is unparalleled. But that doesn't mean she can accomplish such all the time. Even the Yak Prince looked uncertain by the idea, staring at the carpeted ground with thought. I have a proposal. Does it involve murder? No thank you Sombra. Hear me out boy,The tone was forced patience. Recall your last visit to the Dragon Lands. You were declared a friend of their kind by the Dragon Lord, yes? Perhaps, you can use that to your advantage, now with all dragon kind obligated to treat you with respect and as an equal. ...Yes. That's it! Of course! Sombra, you're a genius! Simple common sense. Still a great idea, regardless! Thanks pal! I'm not your 'pal-' "Golly, I know that look all too well," A western voice interrupted my internal conversation, inciting my look over to an exasperated-smiling Applejack. "Lemme guess, you have a plan which involves confrontin' the dragons yerself." I grinned at the correct assumption. "How'd you guess?" "And yer gonna insist we stay behind, hold the fort." "You know me all too well." "Well, ain't happenin'." Shaking her head, the orange Earth Pony grinned. "Not without somepony watchin' yer back at least." Within hearing range, Rainbow flew between us and smirked knowingly. "Heh, you can count me in! Who'd miss an opportunity to kick some dragon butt? Some payback is sorely overdue." "Oh! Oh! I wanna join in!" Pinkie hopped over to us merrily, grinning ecstatically despite the implied danger. "Anything to make sure a party happens!" Pinkie, Rainbow and Applejack then... Alright, if my friends had my back, everything might go fine. Plus I can protect them in turn. This time, I'm confident about it. With a nod, I turned to Twilight with a smile. "We'll go then and see if we can convince the dragons to see another path. You know of my relationship with them since the Dragon Lands, so it's worth a shot." The alicorn tilted her head, looking quite uncertain by the proposal. Can't blame her. "Are you sure you'll be okay? Dragons aren't entirely regarded for being honour-bound." "Their Lord's word is law." I shrugged, although flattered by the concern. "We'll be fine, so long as we ALL don't do anything provoke them." Rainbow promptly looked away with a huff at my meaningful glance, and my eyes looked back to Twilight. "In the meantime, work on that friendship speech." My gaze then switched to Rutherford. "You know where their den is?" The Yak Prince answered, "YES. GUARDS CAN TAKE YOU THERE." Excellent- Oh. "Be careful," Twilight said after pecking my cheek, smiling lightly despite sparkling eyes reflecting worry. With my own hoof brushing against her cheek in response, I followed after some yaks ready to escort us, ignoring the amused glances of the other mares. Now thanks to that, I was even more confident than ever. "For a moment back there, I thought you'd say no." "Hm?" Applejack clarified, glancing my way with a wry smile. "Believed you were gonna be all firm and insist lettin' yer go all on your yersome." Ah. "You probably would've followed me anyway. Why kick up a fuss about it?" Rainbow snorted, stating playfully, "You always kick up a fuss about something or other." Well... Yeah. Applejack cast the pegasus a humoured glance, before turning back to me. "Well, I'm glad you said yes this time 'round sugarcube. Celestia knows we wouldn't want ya to get hurt... Again." Followed by chuckles from all four of us, the two yak guards keeping quiet as we were escorted to the dragon lair. The trip across the landscape got a lot shorter than we anticipated; it wasn't long before we were near the entrance to the cavern housing the giants reptiles themselves. Turns out, though it was indeed far from Yakyakistan, it wasn't entirely far. Anyone could take a stroll between the two areas twice before the sun sets. Our yak escorts brought us before the entrance to the large cave, looking surprisingly bright from within. No dragon in sight. Yet. "That's not foreboding at all..." Rainbow mumbled, glancing upwards at the open maw that was the entrance. My gaze settled then on the two yaks. "Return to Yakyakistan. We'll take it from here." Obediently, the furry bohemians swiftly turned and began their return back home. Applejack raised a brow at the command given to those guards. "Ya got a plan then?" "One in the making." "Makin' it up as you go then." "Improvising?" Rainbow snorted, smirking. "My kind of plan." "Ooh! I love making things up as I go!" Pinkie exclaimed happily. Mhm. "Right, I'll do the talking. You three will be here as additional signs of good faith. All you have to do is sit back, and..." And... Let's see... Ah. I nodded, more to myself. "Admire my diplomatic skills." A pause. "...What?" "Riiiight." Rainbow also nodded, expression that of amusement and doubt. "So how long before 'diplomatic skill' means 'punch everything near you?'" Rolling my eyes, I turned back towards the cave, having no intention to retort against that jab. At least my negotiation tactics are more subtle than yours, Rainbow. Last I checked, your attempt to persuade a dragon almost got everyone else hurt. "Sparkly!" 'Sparkly' was right. The second we stepped inside, away from the snow which harassed our fur, we were greeted by a rare sight. No wonder those dragons took refuge here, looks like the Crystal Empire was missing a few crystals, all these shiny, pointy white sharp crystals reflecting many colours stuck out from the walls and ceilings all over the place. "Heh, can't blame the dragons that they wanted to live here, this place is a gold mine!" "Rainbow!" The orange Earth Pony hissed through gritted teeth, annoyed by the vocal acknowledgement. "Keep yer voice down! We don't want 'em to start attackin' us." The scolded mare rolled her eyes. "From where? They ain't here right now." "They could be deeper in the cave. We shouldn't be loud to cause 'em to be agitated." "Ooh!" Meanwhile, Pinkie was enjoying herself by staring into a reflection, a pink Earth Pony beaming at her. Then, the party mare started inspecting her own teeth through the jagged reflection, nodding to herself afterwards proudly. "These would make really wonderful decorations for the party later!" "Shh!" Applejack hissed again, this time in Pinkie's sheepish direction. We should proceed. I agree. "Come on." The mares followed obligingly, myself taking front of the group. Venturing further within the cave, the jagged crystals stabbing from the ground, walls and above seemed to be never-ending, lettings off their own lights to help brighten up the place enough so we wouldn't lose one another, or worse. Again, can't blame the dragons living here for taking residence. But I can blame them for stealing a kingdom's treasures. All I had to do was remind them who they were dealing with, the those overgrown lizards will hand over all the gold and [BEEP] they grabbed from Yakyakistan and make peace with the natives. That'll work... Hopefully. If not, then Plan B was in effect as we spoke. This 'Plan B' wouldn't happen to be an Alicorn Princess with a love for spreading friendship across the lands, correct? Give this non-corporeal pony a cookie! "Hey guys-" "Shh! Keep yer voice down!" "- I was just wondering. If the dragons have all these crystals, why did they take some of Yakyakistan's treasures?" Pinkie inquired, sounding deeply confused. "Yeah!" Rainbow shared that befuddlement. "With all these priceless things hanging off the walls, why bother taking other treasure? There's enough here to last a lifetime!" "Greed." That was the simple answer needed, yet I clarified regardless, narrowed eyes intent on the pathway we ventured down. "The majority of dragon kind have no concept of the word 'enough.' They will take and take until they are satisfied... And then take some more." "Well, that's gonna be their downfall then. We're gonna get all the yak's treasure back and make sure these greedy lizards never bother them again!" "And then we'll have that Yakyakistan Party!" "That too!" "Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, do ya think you can at least lower yer voices down a pinch-?" "Oh, we can invite the dragons to the party too if they wanna come!" "They might not, not after we give them a sore beat-down first!" Applejack sighed, exasperated. "Why do I even bother...?" My own glance of sympathy sent her way. I often thought that way whenever Twilight was stubborn or adamant about something. Although to be fair, the feeling was often mutual. I dare say Twilight expressed far more exasperation than I have regarding the other's actions- "Watch your step Stardust." "Hm- Whoa!" Okay, was not expecting sudden slide, shockingly more softer than I expected. From behind, the mares followed quickly, Applejack making noises of worry, Rainbow obviously flying down than taking the slide, whereas Pinkie was letting out sounds of elation. Before I could enjoy the slip down within, the ride quickly ending. And I was greeted by a clearing... Applejack and Pinkie's landings roughly pushing me further into the large round room, slightly aching body tensing up at the thousand eyes staring in our direction. "Okay..." Rainbow muttered upon the sight. "Might wanna take a rain check on the plot kicking..." Yep... For greeting us, occupying the entire circular room, adults dragons of multiple sizes of colour glared at the four intruders with wary and angry intent. Alright. Do not despair Jack. You've encountered an entire colony of dragons. You have no need to be apprehensive. We're gonna die. His friends will say or commit an action of stupidity, and in turn get us all killed. Calm yourselves, you especially Sombra. I mean, my teacher's got a point. Even though we never saw it, I'm sure the mares were invited to Yakyakistan after the episode and went through all this themselves. They survived if that happened, clearly. Do you really desire taking that chance? ...Good point also. Keep observing, Jack. Your minds will be eased. Starswirl's prediction came true. A small sense of relief caused me to exhale a breath I didn't know I was holding, along with the others, as the adult dragons slowly withdrawn from leaning forward with malicious expressions. Now they resorted to simply leering at us with caution. The dragons themselves have taken up respective spots around the room with their own space, some lying between crystals as though for protection. "Hey, look! The treasure!" Rainbow was correct, for above one dragon on a small cliff at the end of the room was the gold and jewels we sought. Yet, at the exclamation, the adult lizards began growling menacingly, daring the nervous pegasus and her friends to approach. If they are merely cautious... Then what are you waiting for? Applejack shared Sombra's impatience, nudging my body slightly forward from behind. "Well, show us your diplomatic skills before things get sour," She said quietly, before shoving me again. Alright alright. Well a steady breath, my hooves proceeded forward, wincing slightly at the amount of growls and snarls aimed my way because of my approach. Clearly, they did want us here. Okay Jack... You've got this, as Starswirl said. You've survived the Dragon Lands... You can survive this- Oh, the mares are following me. Alright then. Repressing another shudder, my focus centered more on the nearby dragon facing me dead-on and- Oh... Wait, I know this dragon! Yeah, the same one who breathed fire at me before. The tall sapphire dragon with red-pink eyes staring at me with wariness, shifting her body more tightly around herself. "...Hello." Great conversation starter, Jack. Even Rainbow snorted at that. "I'm-" "The Stalwart." A blink. The voice was feminine... Ah right, should've known from the inexplicable eyelashes, I just noticed. "Oh, so you do recognize me then?" Those reptile eyes narrowed. "Of course we do." And with one raised claw, I braced myself, but the tall dragon was motioning to the whole gathering than swiping at me. "Every dragon within Equestria attended our Lord's meeting with you. You are considered our equal, Stardust Balance." Oh... Didn't felt like it. As though hearing those thoughts, the female lizard leaned forward somewhat. "Friend of Dragon Kind, it is with that title, and respect for saving our kind back then, that we refrain from attacking you and your friends where you stand." "Well that's a relief..." Rainbow muttered yet again. Yes, yes it was. That means things will go less sour... I hoped. Pinkie, of course, was the least intimidated of us all around these dragons, walking forward a little with a beaming muzzle. "Hi, any friend of Stardust's is a friend of mine! I'm Pinkie Pie, and this is Applejack and Rainbow Dash!" Rainbow said uncertainly, "What's up...? Applejack gulped at the lizard's stare. "Howdy..." There was a slight tremor to her voice, trying to calm herself. The female dragon sized up the others for a moment, before her stare resumed my way. "You seem to make a habit of being where you don't belong." "I get that alot." A wry smile, my nerves decreasing the further we spoke with this dragon. "You know why I'm here?" "The Yak Prince sent you to retrieve his gold, am I not mistaken?" Straight to it then. Lovely. But Applejack then beat me to it next, stepping forward herself. "If ya wouldn't mind, the yaks would like their treasure back." And immediately shrank back a little from the leer. Even something as brave as Applejack isn't always defiant against bigger opposition. Not with a whole room of fully-sized killer dragons surrounding us. The sapphire-coloured reptile replied by shaking her head first. "You may return and inform the Yak Prince neither he nor his kingdom will have their treasure back." "And why not?" Rainbow cried out defiantly. "It's their gold, not yours!" "Was their gold." The dragon snapped in turn, glaring right back at the flying pegasus. "It's here for a good purpose, and we will not give it back to those brutes." "Er, hello? You already have treasure all over the place with all these crystals sticking out of the walls! What more could you need, you giant greedy-" "Rainbow." Pink eyes switched to me in irritation. "What? It's the truth!" As a saving grace, Pinkie led the conversation elsewhere. "Why do you need the crown jewels so much anyway?" The mare inquired, "Rainbow's right! There's crystals everywhere! Don't you dragons love eating them more?" Blue sincere eyes clashed with red-pink suspicious own. The dragon looked rather... Contemplative, as if making a decision before glancing to her fellow leering kind. But, looking at an earnest Pinkie again, the tall blue lizard sighed, and without saying anything, raised her laid tail off the ground, revealing her own treasure intentionally hidden from us this whole time. "...Oh." "Gosh..." "Wow..." "...Awww!" Pinkie held the last reaction, approaching the dragon's large eggs upon her nod of permission. We slowly followed, the pink mare examining the oval-shaped objects while carefully hovering her hoof over one, knowing better than to touch it. "They're warm. Are they close to hatching?" The dragon nodded, looking at the pile of... Nine, ten eggs, with a sudden softened expression. "Very soon. Today if our prediction's correct. And not just myself." She gestured another claw, and our gazes followed around to the multiple dragons slowly lifting their own tails. Eggs. Eggs everywhere, and we could only gaze in awe. "This is why we require the gold. The crystals in this cave is too hard for newborns to devour." "Ohh..." Ahh. And now you see. The well being of their own children is their first priority, as it should be. "That's so precious!" "Golly... That makes sense..." "Great, now I feel bad..." Pinkie's voice spoke again after Rainbow, this time more vocal. "Guys! Look!" And so we did. And the excited Earth Pony was grinning wildly, pointing at one... Shaking egg. "I think they're just about to hatch!" Indeed so, it looked about ready to hatch, along with all the other vibrating eggs of its brother and sisters... And all the rest protected by their beloved parents across the chamber. "This is a miracle happenin' before our very eyes." Applejack began tearing up, smiling lightly at the sight of so many baby dragons about to be welcomed into the world. And she was right. My own expression was sobering up the more the shaking grew. This was... Incredibly beautiful- "DRAGONS! RETURN TREASURE AT ONCE!" Oh SERIOUSLY?! Even Sombra was annoyed by the untimely arrival. Idiots. "Applejack! Pinkie Pie! Rainbow Dash! Jack!" "Hey Twilight!" Pinkie greeted the concerned alicorn first, waving over to the mare occupied with several yak guards, their Prince, Fluttershy, Rarity and Spike. "You're just in time! A miracle's about to happen!" "A miracle, you say?" Rarity questioned in her own worry, curiosity leaking. "What kind of miracle?" But before Pinkie could answer, their conversation was rudely interrupted, along with the process of these hatching eggs, by the Prince stomping forward, and brief horrifying image of these yaks trodding upon the innocent dragon eggs as they hatched prompted me to walk forward, making myself a barrier before Rutherford could move any closer. Unfazed, the Prince of the Yaks pointed with one hoof in the blue dragon's direction. "YOU DRAGONS RETURN TREASURE, OR YAKS STOMP YOU!" "Over my dead body!" I snarled back, inciting the flickers of surprise on the other's faces. "We've learnt why they've been taking your gold and jewels in the first place. You can't take them back now!" Gritting his teeth, the Yak Prince only loomed closer, once more getting in my face, snouts touching with the ultimate stare-down. "TREASURE BELONGS TO US!" "Now it belongs to the kids!" "'Kids?'" Fluttershy echoed in question. But Rutherford was having none of it, beginning to try pressing me back. But my own power of Balance had us in a stalemate. Neither stronger than the other. At this inconvenience, the yak only bared his teeth further. "DRAGONS GIVE BACK WHAT IS YAKS, OR YAKS WILL-!" A piercing sound of distress halted anyone from or speaking anything else. Our attention then directed to behind me, everyone now focused on the squeals and cry of a baby reptile, its hand-sized head popping out from the shell with blinking innocent eyes. The mother sapphire dragon regarded her first newborn with adoring eyes, unseen from an adult dragon until now, as she leaned her had down to gently nuzzle the squealing child lovingly. "Aww!" Pinkie once again approached the nest, cooing at the blinking young lizard cheerfully. "She's precious!" The taller dragon nodded, looking rather flattered by the compliment to her own child. "Look! The others are hatching!" Spike pointed out needlessly, the baby dragon's brothers and sister beginning to break out of their shells and join him/her in the outside world. And with the sound of hatching echoing all over the chamber, Spike said next in epiphany, "They're all hatching! It's an entire nest of dragon newborns!" Indeed. Cries and squeals began echoing the chamber everywhere, and we all looked around in awe and wonder. Even the yaks were stunned by the miracles happening all around us. This was MY first time seeing a dragon hatch from their egg, much less an entire room of them. And if you told me long ago that choosing to remain at home would've made me miss this extraordinarily beautiful moment... ...I'm glad I didn't. And through children, can bring others together. ...Right. "This is why they need the gold, Prince Rutherford." The light brown yak turned to me, whereas the ponies and dragon approached separate dragons to look and coo at their young, and I was smiling like the happy fool I was. "The crystals in this cave are too hard for their children to eat. That's why I ask you allow to share this treasure, at least to help some starving young dragons." "A token of good will among yak and dragon kind." At last, Twilight joined beside me, and we exchanged a content smile before looking back at the Prince, my special somepony taking the lead next, "They only want to look after their young. It was wrong of them to take your gold without permission, but please, can you find it in your heart to forgive and forget, forge a new relationship between both your kingdom and the nesting dragons here?" In answer to the earnest plea for peace, the Yak Prince glanced between us with a hidden expression, before moving by, ourselves distancing so he could pass. Rutherford walked towards the first hatched eggs, and we eagerly followed, hoping for the best answer. It was written all over our faces; hope. And I found myself brushing Twilight's side as we waited with baited breath, the Prince staring down at the baby dragon blinking up at him with open curiosity... Before releasing an innocent baby grin. And he smiled. Rutherford released the most genuine, happy smile I had ever witnessed on the yak's face. "Agreed." Whoa! Both Twilight and I then exchanged stunned glances at the fact he was now speaking with a lowered, normal tone. For the children, I supposed. "Friendship not exclusive. Yaks will share gold with dragons for their young." And then I found myself hugging a just-as-ecstatic Twilight as tightly as possible, observing the moment between yaks and dragons with ill-concealed joy and bliss. Yaks and Dragons. Who'd have thought? Ehh... I can see it. Both have an adoration for violence and doing anything to acquire what they want. Sombra sounded rather solemn and amused. I wonder how the alternative would've been... Dragons and Yaks at war with one another. Well, maybe a fanfic will have one about that when we get back. But for now, let's just enjoy the show. Back at Yakyakistan, ponies, yaks and dragons alike were celebrating the large party spread through the kingdom, and it was glorious. Of course, I was keeping to the side, watching with a content grin at how happy and alive everyone was today. Twilight and Pinkie dancing. But get this, this time their dances haven't nearly attracted as much stares as how the yaks were busting out the moves. A snicker kept escaping my muzzle at the sight. Twilight and Pinkie being outclassed by their unique dance moves. They beat me to it. Now imagines these furry beasts with alcoholic sustenance. Oh God. Drunken yaks dancing. That'd be terrifying and hilarious. And as the dragons with their young observed the party from the rooftops, I was, again, stricken with a sense of deja vu. I swear, I've seen it all before... Viking-style warriors originally at war with dragons and then making peace with them, all thanks to the cry of one child. It's familiar, but from where...? Do you truly not recall? An amused chuckle escaped my muzzle. Nah, I was just kidding, of course I knew what I was referring to. We should go watch How To Train Your Dragon and its sequel again. I know, watch them both tonight with Spike. He'll LOVE both films. Not the Netflix spin-off, though. They suck- A prodding to my side, inciting me to snap my head round in surprise at the Yak Prince standing before me. "Prince Rutherford." I nodded respectfully. After what happened in that cave, the respect was more warranted than ever. "PONY FRIENDS ARE TO THANK FOR PEACE BETWEEN YAKS, PONIES AND DRAGONS." I know, that's a miracle if I ever saw one. "PARTY IS PERFECT. PINKIE PIE GREAT AT ORGANIZING THESE THINGS." "Yes she is." I glanced towards the grinning, blissful Earth Pony with overall fondness, before resuming my gaze on the Prince. "I wish the best for your kingdom from hereon." "SO DO I, TWILIGHT WARRIOR." Formal. Rutherford then inclined his large head to the side. "COME. YAK MYSTICS WISH TO MEET WITH YOU." Yak what...? You're kidding me. 'Mystics' now? Why not? Speak for yourself. With Sombra bickering against the other unicorn, I followed after the Prince through the village, distancing away from the party to wherever Rutherford was taking us. Or rather, me, since the Warrior Prince has no clue at to me having two ancient ponies of wisdom and knowledge inhabiting my mind. You... Think I'm wise? Well... You can be, when you're not being overly critical or condescending. Sombra's response was put on halt, however, for me almost smashing right into the halted Prince, the bulking yak motioning to an old-looking shack, the back of which facing the wall protecting the kingdom from outsiders. "IN THERE. BE WARNED, MYSTICS HOLD GREAT KNOWLEDGE AND WISDOM. ONLY FOOLS WOULD QUESTION THEIR POWER." "...Will do, thanks Rutherford." That said, I slowly approached the shack, which just looked about ready to fall apart, a raised a hoof by the door... Except said wooden door just opened by itself, and I shrugged, entering into what looked like... A satanic cult. I'm just kidding. But it did all look rather suspicious. The door shutting behind by itself, as it appeared to, I was greeted, this time, by the only light source being the cracks through the wooden walls and blind windows, along with the candles, one placed respectively in front of each meditative yak. Knowing better than I poke one on the side, I circled around each yak instead, all bathed in black cloaks with only their faces and hooves revealed, all having formed a circle around the singular room with closed eyes. ...Was I about to become a sacrifice for the Yak Christ? Be serious here. Mystics are never to be underestimated... Though they are nothing next to my full power. But now, you must take caution. They are not to be typically trusted. As if hearing those words, all eyes suddenly flung open, startling me somewhat. And, instead of whispers or vague cryptic warnings, they were just as loud and obnoxious as the rest of their kind. It'd be funny if I wasn't so unnerved right then. "THE FALLEN KING SPEAKS." "HE SPEAKS OF WARINESS." "TO WARN HIS HOST." "FOR THEIR OWN SURVIVAL FOR HIS." ...Hang on. "You heard him?" I asked dubiously, looking between them all in bafflement. If they were that powerful, I might be in trouble, depending on what they wanted. Their expressions remained straightforward, fixed dead ahead to a yak opposite their field of vision. "THE WARRIOR." "A MEDDLER. A STRANGER TO THIS WORLD." "HE MUSN'T BE HERE. AND YET HE IS." "CALLED BY A POWERFUL WIZARD, WHOSE SPIRIT WISHES TO PROTECT HIS WORLD." ...Okay, now I'm beginning to be more curious AND scared, Gah! All eyes finally turned on me, the candles not illuminating enough to see their eye colour, but their expressions were discernible. Blank as ever. "YOU ARE WELCOME HERE, WARRIOR." "AMONG US, YOU ARE SAFE." "YOU BRING GREAT FORTUNE TO THIS LAND, AND GRAVE DANGER." "YOU WISH TO KNOW YOUR PURPOSE, TO UNDERSTAND." "KNOWLEDGE GRANTS POWER, BUT ALSO DESTRUCTION." "ARE YOU AS CONFIDENT, TO FACE THE GROWING NIGHTMARE?" "THE HOLES SUCKING ALL LIFE WITHIN. THE ENCOUNTERS OF SUCH? YOU WISH TO LEARN MORE? STEP WITHIN THE CIRCLE, CHILD, AND YOUR ANSWERS MAY BE GRANTED." 'May be granted?' That hardly sounded like a definite. Still... These mystics knew their [BEEP], that much was clear. If they knew about Starswirl and Sombra... Hm... Hakuna Matata. Without awaiting the two's advice on the matter, I stepped within the center of room, and the atmosphere suddenly felt colder than it normally was around here. The voice, all twelve of them, spoke in ominous harmony: "BEWARE CHILD OF BALANCE, YOUR REAL TALE IS SOON! CHAOS AND HARMONY IN PERIL, A DARKNESS BORN ANEW! THE CHILD WHO TURNS BACK TIME, HER PLANS FOILED WILL BE! BUT CHOOSING TO PREVENT THIS PATH YOU CAUSE, ONLY ANOTHER DANGER SHALL YOU BRING! THE STARS WILL IGNITE, THE WORLDS WILL BURN, THE SUN CAST OUT BY THE SHADOW WHO GROW EVER MORE! YOUR MOMENT IS COMING; WILL YOUR PURPOSE BRING BALANCE TO THE WORLDS? OR WILL THEY DESTROY EVERYTHING DEAL TO ALL? FRIENDSHIP AND BALANCE UNITE, STARDUST REVEALED AMONG THE TWILIGHT!" ... I hate cryptic warnings so Goddamn much.
Chapter 110: Anger! Frustration! Breaking [BEEP!]The house was filled with feminine laughter. "So, Moondancer managed to forgive you and you two became friends again?" Twilight nodded, happily, sat across from the smiling lime unicorn. "Yes indeed! I can't tell you how happy I am to have made amends with every one of my friends back at Canterlot." Before sheepishly asking, "I hope that includes you too, Lyra." The energetic unicorn grinned, bobbing her head up and down approvingly. "Of course we're still friends, Twilight! I never thought otherwise." Bon Bon, meanwhile, finally decided to sit down on her seat from the kitchen table, sipping her tea while watching the exchange happily, just as I was. At Twilight's flattered look, Lyra smiled some more. "We definitely all have to catch up one day, this time myself included." The Princess nodded. "I'd love that." Yes, it was certainly a joy to help Twilight reunite with all her Canterlot friends the last few days, and help her amend her past mistakes concerning another unicorn. In the end, Twilight was able to make friends again with Twilight. You mean Moondancer. No, I mean Twilight. Come on Hasbro, a recoloured Twilight with glasses, black sweater and different voice actress? Not to mention a love for studying and was, at first, a social outcast? Yeah, basically Twilight. Still, it all worked out in the end. I only helped during our trip to Canterlot partially, the mare of my life reuniting with old childhood friends; Minuette, Twinkleshine and Lemon Hearts. What's funny was, I already knew two of Twilight's old friends beforehand. Lyra because she and I often hang out along with Bon, Derpy, Whooves and Vinyl. And Twinkleshine, who I briefly met during my stay in Canterlot after the first Grand Galloping Gala I went to, a very long time ago. The pink-haired unicorn recognized me after a moment, pointing that out. And Twilight was, of course, annoyed I made no mention of it whatsoever. Hey, it was a long time ago. My ears caught up on the girl talk once again. "- Not sure why you'd think I'd hold a grudge, Twilight. If I did, I probably would've stopped hanging out with Stardust here because of your relationship," Lyra added that last word slyly, prompting Twilight's light blush. I smirked meanwhile along with Bon. "Meanwhile, your relationship with Bon seems to be as strong as ever, Lyra." Not catching the insinuation, the lime unicorn shared a blissful grin with the cream Earth Pony. "Why, you two are so close together, I doubt even the revelation of one of you being a, say, secret agent would change anything." Twilight frowned at me curiously, and I was barely repressing a smug look at the swift-second look of stun on the other mare's faces. Lyra's muzzle was agape. "How-?" "No, of course not!" Bon quickly interjected before her girl-friend confirmed the teasing jab. "Just as I'm certain, of course, you being an alien from an alternate dimension doesn't affect your own relationship with the Princess here." "I hope not." "Not at all." Twilight reaffirmed. "Alien or pony, Jack will always be this special to me that way." Our gazes met, myself touched by those words. As always, Twilight found some method of making my heart bounce around in joy and wonder at how I got so lucky. "That's it then, all the guilt erased?" "Mm-hm." Twilight nodded happily, the pair of us strolling through the active town to where our castle awaited. A light smile graced her entrancing features. "All regret a hundred percent gone. I've made amends with all my old friends, and I look forward to hanging out with them all next time." Thank God. If Moondancer hadn't forgiven Twilight that day, then there'd be trouble. "Glad to hear it." Purple eyes then sparkled radiantly in my direction. "Thanks again for helping out at Canterlot. I was boosted with confidence through your reassurance that everything would go fine, and it did." I smiled. Yes I had spoiled a few things here and there during our trip to the kingdom. Hell, I even gave Moondancer a stern talking to after she coldly dismissed herself from the little dinner between her and the mares. All worked out in the end. "Anything for you love." The gorgeous smile widened at that, before Twilight looked forward to the street and yawned slightly. "Well, these last few days were rather exerting, wouldn't you say? I think we can all have a little rest, and prepare for another exciting day tomorrow!" Can't fault ya. The sun was already beginning to set. "Hey Jack, may I use your computer for some last-minute research?" At that, I almost halted. Uh oh. "Not right now, I'm afraid, Twilight. Sorry." "Oh." My girlfriend tilted her curiously, looking slightly put out. "Why not? You know I'm not going to look into future events concerning me and our friends. You trust me." Oh I trust you, love. Though it didn't hurt to at least inspect the monitor over her shoulder from time to time just to check. And I'm afraid I'll be in the middle of something when we get back, so I can't have any distractions. "Again, sorry love. I just need to have the room to myself when we get back." Twilight, as always, remained firmly curious. "Why's that? I know you can't sleep until the night sky is full." She frowned softly, before blinking in epiphany. "Oh, I understand." I doubt it. "You've spent more than enough time in the company of others these last few days you hardly had time to yourself." She looked understanding and amused. "Alright. Just try not to hum too loudly when you're pacing around the room, as always." She couldn't be further from the truth. But for now, I humoured the mare of my life, by grinning jokingly. "I do not hum, my dear Twilight. It's called 'Vocal Thoughtwaves.'" "'Vocal Thoughtwaves.'" Twilight repeated, raising a flat brow, but the smirk was still present on her features. "Well when you describe it that way, it's no wonder these 'thoughtwaves' can pierce through the walls of the castle and abruptly awaken both Spike and I up." I shrugged. "Payback for forcing me to get up every morning." And Twilight giggled, a beautiful sound that I couldn't resist grinning lovingly at. But yes, she can't know the thing I've been working on in my room. And after these last few days spent in Canterlot, I had much to catch up on. It's one of those days where I wish I had bloody fingers again! In order to write properly? No, so I can scratch my growing beard. This was is becoming far too annoying now while I was working. Every minute pausing from the paper before me on my desk is one minute too many. Shave it and cease with the childish complaints. Problem solved. Oh come on, my beard wasn't that long it needed to be cut yet. Well, if you so desire to bear a further resemblance to your ape ancestors, so be it then. ...Ooh-be-doo- Don't you dare. I wanna be like you- I'm warning you boy. I wanna walk like you. Talk like- A knock on the door, distracting me further from my writing, and glancing over to the side. Now who could that be? I asked Twilight and Spike not to disturb me for the day, unless it's an emergency. Balance was telling me it was one of the Mane Six, due to the heart signature which poured brightness nearby. Setting the quill down - I so miss pens... - my hooves took me to the closed door and I opened it, revealing the waiting yellow pegasus on the other side. "Oh." I blinked, smiling lightly at the visitor. "Hello Fluttershy." Oh, right. My work. Slyly I pulled the door towards me a little, keeping the mare from getting a clearer view of my room. No chances. You exaggerate. Bite me. Fluttershy shared the friendly smile. "Good morning Stardust. I was wondering, that is of course you weren't busy, to help me with some special friends of mine." Special friends - Woodland creatures. "Two of my bird friends recently had the most adorable bird baby hatch from her egg, and I would like to help them make the nest bigger." Although the idea sounded cute, I had to decline, lowering my smile apologetically. "I can't right now, Fluttershy, sorry. I'm just a little preoccupied right now with... My own devices." Because even giving a hint as to what I was up to would be eventually shared around the mares. "Another time?" "Oh, of course." Although looking slightly disappointed, Fluttershy nodded in understanding. "Well, if you ever have the time, I'm sure the baby bird would love to meet you." "I'm sure. Sorry gotta get back to work. See ya later Fluttershy." That said, I swiftly closed the right as the mare returned the farewell exchange, intending to get back to work pronto. Was that rude of me? Maybe, but I've been stalled from my work long enough, returning to my desk and picking up the quill. What was this work precisely? Well it's- SNAP! ...God... Dammit! In my haste, I forgot to gently pick up the quill - Again! - hence it snapping in two from my new strength. Now I gotta go to the store and get some more of these damn things, that was the last one I had. [BEEP]. Okay, so far so good. Walking through town back to the castle, box of fresh quills on my back, and nothing yet to stall me from my return. I swear to God if I accidentally break those fragile things again, I'm going to slap myself. "Hi Stardust!" Oh come on! "Hey Pinkie." I sighed, forcing a smile at the pink mare suddenly popping up before my eyes, halting my progress. "Everything alright?" I asked out of courtesy's sake, restraining any display of eagerness to go home. The party-loving Earth Pony nodded wildly. "Uh-huh! Today's another exciting day! Full of sunshines and smiles all over Ponyville!" Great, wonderful. Then if you'll excuse- "Are those new quills?" Wha- Hey! "Ooh they are!" Pinkie inspected the box of fragile items by snatching it off me, grinning enthusiastically. "Twilight ran out of them back at the castle and asked you to buy some more?" "Actually I need them for-" No hints, remember? "...Actually yes! That is exactly why I purchased them. Well done Pinkie." Despite how unintentionally condescending that sounded, Pinkie beamed in pride at my words regardless. "So, if you could just hand them back please." "Okay!" Thank you. The box was shoved back into my expectant hoof, the mare then grinning. "Hey, the Cakes are gonna be celebrating the first Birthday of Pound Cake and Pumpkin Pie in a few days! Wanna help organize the party? It'll be huge, all made for those adorable little babies the Cakes are so lucky to have! There'll be balloons, and cake - of course I mean actual cake than the Cakes, you know what I mean - and streamers, and party whistles, and-!" "Another time Pinkie." I was already calling over my shoulder upon my eager haste to return. Afternoon was already settling in, and listening to this mare babble all day was something I couldn't afford right then. "But I'll be sure to get them a present!" Pinkie, unlike Fluttershy, was unfazed by the abrupt departure, instead waving behind my brisk pace. "Okay! I'll tell the Cakes you'll be there!" Hopefully, there'll be no further distractions by the time I get back. I ran out of paper. Unbelievable. How did I not notice before I went out to shop the first time?! The sudden lack of unwritten material in my room prompted me, in frustration and annoyance, mind you, to go outside and buy some more [BEEP] just to get this work done. I thought I had enough previously to complete all the basic stuff I was writing. Guess not. Who will disrupt your concentration this time, I wonder. Oh Sombra, don't jinx it. I was already by the front doors towards the castle upon my return, before a Godforsaken gust of wind scarttered the stack of clean white pages all over the dirt ground outside. And the King's prediction came true in the form of Rainbow Dash. "Whoops. My bad." Though the mare sounded less apologetic and more impatient. ...Knew I should've purchased the stack in a bag. "Sorry Star, just needed to have a word with Twilight. I'm in a hurry..." The pegasus, while I was picking up the papers all over the ground, slowly drifted off in thought. As I turned and twisted around to retrieve the fallen blank pages, I noticed two pink eyes regarding me, the mare tapping her chin before a sly smirk overtook her features. Oh no... "Hey Stardust. How'd you like to help a pal out?" Oh yes. "See-" Rainbow flew forward then, wrapping a limb around my back neck with a smug expression. "There's a competition right now going on at the Wondebolts Academy. First one to eat as much sweets as possible and fly off the energy from it as fast as possible afterwards. Help me out, and you might just get the rest of the chocolate leftovers I know you love." She winked. "Deal?" ...Tempting, but I'm going to give her the same answer as I had my other friends so far. "Sorry Rainbow, I'm busy." The pegasus blinked at that, giving me space at last before slowly repeating herself, "Chocolate, in case you didn't hear me? You know, the food you love more than anything else, especially maybe Twilight." "I can't right now. Another time when it happens, Rainbow." Now the flyer was straight-up gawking at me, as though I declared something completely impossible. "Who... Who are you and what have you done with the real Stardust Balance?" Her voice rose in disbelief, "He would never say no to free food, especially chocolate!" "He's busy." That said, the stack of paper returned onto my balancing back, myself nodding in satisfaction before heading to the front doors. "Good luck with the contest, though." "But-!" "Bye Rainbow!" The doors slammed behind her, I hurried forward, careful not to drop the papers from my back at my pace. The egotistical equine brought up a particular point, Sombra then mused in amusement, You are typically drawn to the sugary substance to consume it given the opportunity. I hoped that was enough distractions for the day. SNAP! "[BEEP]ing [BEEP]!" Knock knock. "Hey Star, wanna go-?" "Not now Spike! Not now!" "What ya doin' stormin' through town like that, sugarcube-?" "Not now. Busy. Good day Applejack." "And why are yer carryin' a whole desk-?" "Good day Applejack." "Stardust, darling. Your mane looks awfully scruffy this pleasant afternoon-" "I don't care..." "Well pardon me for saying so, but it looks as though some ruffian attempted to rip apart the whole thing-" "Rarity, I don't care." You were saying earlier? Shut up... Don't order me around- Shut your Godforsaken muzzle, you incorporeal piece of [BEEP]. At the lack of response, I imagined the King was stunned by the flat, yet menacing demand. With some peace and quiet at last, I leaned back against the chair, taking a moment to take a deep breath, and calm myself after a whole stressful day. A whole day of replacing quills, buying spare paper for this project, essentially telling my friends to [BEEP] off - they'll forgive me for it sooner than later - and purchasing and replacing an entire new desk. One more thing... Come on world, give me one more thing to snap at. To throw my rage and frustration at the same time towards- "Jack?" "Son of a- Oh." My moment of raging cut short at the recognizable curious tone, and innocent blinking eyes of Twilight Sparkle. Instantly my nerves was calming some more at the sight of it, but I still couldn't restrain the edge to my impatient voice, "Yeah Twilight?" Frowning softly at the tone, Twilight gestured her head to the doorway she just arrived from. "We need you at a friendship meeting. Preferably now, if you have the time." ...Why not? Needed a good break for a moment. "Sure. Lead the way." Twilight raised a brow at my tired reply, appearing slightly concerned before seeming to shrug it off, walking forward ahead of me towards the throne room. Or what counts as one anyway. Arriving there didn't take too long when you knew the way, and I explored the entirety of the castle to know enough specific locations by heart. Entering the large round room, we were greeted by the other mares, along with Spike, in their respective seats. Some glanced our way with clear, open worry. ...Could it be about the- Nah, would've had a nightmare last night if we've reached the next episode already. "We're, ahem, glad you could join us darling." Okay...? Not sure why Rarity needed to cough awkwardly like that, but alright. Sighing loudly, I took my seat around the Council of Friendship - yes we're still calling it that - and got straight the point. "Alright, what's the problem this time?" Really need to have a cushion on this seat in the future. The mares hesitated, prompting my raised brow. Sorry girls, but I'm not too patient today. "What is it? I'm rather busy right now so if we can get straight to the point...?" Applejack coughed into her hoof, speaking on behalf our friends first, green eyes avoiding my waiting gaze. "Well... We've noticed a friend of ours today has been actin'... A little too similar to how he use to be a long time ago." ...Alright...? Twilight, having sat down as well, picked up on my confusion. "Some of our gathered friends here believe something's up with somepony close to us, and worry that he might be reverting back to his old ways-" "- As in being a humongous jerk." "...As in being rather abrasive and distant to others around him." Twilight gave Rainbow a pointed look for the interrupting outburst, before glancing at me in faint humour. "Personally, I think our friends might just be exaggerating a little concerning our friends. After all, we all have our bad days, right?" I guess. But my confusion only grew. But before I could inquire, Fluttershy spoke next after the alicorn, "So, we were wondering if our friend was upset about something, and if there was anything we could do to help him. Maybe you might have some ideas as to how to help him?" "...Do I know this pony?" Applejack cocked her head. "Yer certainly familiar with 'im, we can say that much." Rainbow snorted loudly at the answer. Right... "And how recently did this friend of ours start behaving this way again?" "Since this morning," Rarity replied promptly. "...Then it's probably as Twilight said, could just be someone having a bad day." The alicorn smiled, seeming pleased that her boyfriend was agreeing with her on this matter. I shrugged casually. "Might be nothing to get too upset over. But if you're worried about it that much, just ask when he's calmed down a little." At that, Rainbow looked particularly amused, prompting my curious raised brow. Something funny, Rainbow? "What do you think he'd be mad over?" Fluttershy inquired curiously. How should I know? Another shrug. "Depends. [BEEP]ty luck-" "Language Jack." "- Something breaking... Being disrupted..." The further I listed off the possibilities, the deeper in irritated frustration my tone became. The mares and dragon alike expressed concerned looks at my clenched expression. "Having to buy and replace things because he can't control his strength enough. Thinking the world is out against you today and trying to distract you from your work as much as possible by constant interruptions by your own friends and accidentally snapping all the quills you have, along with an entire desk-" "So that's what that noise was..." Spike muttered in realization, but shrunk back slightly at my annoyed glance for the interjection. "So... He would be mad at his friends then, if that's what happened?" Rarity asked, sounding decidedly worried. "...Probably." A third shrug, this time of indifference. "I mean, if you've been friends for a long time now, I'm sure he's just more annoyed by the interruptions, and mad at himself. He wouldn't, well shouldn't, hold a grudge for long. Probably just be patient, don't over-think these things and understand that, while it'd be wrong of him to snap at you harshly for having his own bad day, you don't need to worry too long." My friends all exchanged looks for a moment, before smiling to each other and nodding acquiescence. Applejack spoke for them, "Then that's what we'll do. Right?" They nodded again, the orange Earth Pony beaming. "If he acts like that again tomorrow, then we'll tell 'im about your concerns. Thanks Star." Happy to help. "Although I remain dreadfully curious," Rarity pondered in thought. "Why would he keep to himself all day like this? He's always preferred his on company many times, certainly, but according to one of us here, his behaviour was a lot more... Secretive?" The mare looked my way slyly, whereas Twilight pointedly looked away at the 'one of us' part. And finally, my tired brain finally realized what precisely was going on. And it took you long enough. Seriously, a toddler would deduce whom they were referring to right off the bat quicker than your sleazy mind. Well, I two can play at this game. With a sudden small, yet playful smile, I responded casually, "Maybe he just wants some alone time for himself the whole day... That, or he's working on something and doesn't want the others to know about it." "Ooh! Really?" Pinkie's eyes widened excitedly. "Do you think you- I mean he'd let us see it?" "Hmm... Probably not." "Aww, not even a sneak peek?" "It might just stay as a surprise, for a long time anyway." Pinkie pouted outright at the firm answer, prompting my smirk. Well, talking with these mares, as always, made me feel better. Twilight, meanwhile, was sending the others a look which stated 'Hah! See? Told you there was nothing to worry about.' Classic mare, being all smug when it's unintentional. Sliding off the clean seat, I added, "Anyway, glad I could help, but I have to return to my room." And, walking by my friends who seemed satisfied yet curious at my answers, I paused by the doorway, opting to say one more thing over my shoulder, a graceful smile on my golden muzzle. "And thanks, my friends... And sorry for snapping at you all earlier." At their reassuring and happy looks, I excused myself, taking a good pace back to my room and closing the door firmly behind me, intending to get straight back to work with fresh new motivation driving me. Because the following conversation just proved how helpful my friends are without expecting it. With new inspiration, I gently picked up the quill, dabbed in the ink and proceeded to write the following paragraph: "Misunderstandings are a common trope. In this world even more so. Ponies and humans are a unique contrast, and yet, so similar with these kind of circumstances. But, if you are just willing to confront, and simply listen, you may overcome any form of silly misunderstanding. Because miscommunication shouldn't have to sow distrust or end relationships. So long as you're willing to sit down and hear the other person, and the person let hear you, your road through life will be less bumpy." How's that? Corny and sentimentally childish. Your friends will love it. Good enough. That said, I closed the complete page which concluded another chapter, smiling in content at the makeshift novel which would one day be complete. Still needed a title... 'An Adventure Beyond Stability?' If you desire drawing attention to your own mental instability, certainly. ...I'll work on it.
Chapter 111: Do Warriors Dream of Certain Doom?A golden land of grass and mountains, bathed in the infinite dawn gleaming across the sky. Stars glitter, peeking through the yellow clouds, aided by the hovering sun and moon watching their shared planet below in united content. The gentle winds brush against the swayed long dry grass, pure white drops of warm snow gently descend like... Well snow. So light the lands has yet to be coated in white as of yet. And among the patches of grass, the sound of the wind is shared by the cheerful laughter and stomping of feet, as children and adults alike play around in the peaceful lands without a care in the world. Light drops of snow bounced gently off the gleeful beings; three teenagers - triplets - behaving with the minds of innocent children, chasing after a dark-haired grinning playful individual around the grass, followed loosely by a small girl with a ponytail, her father walking after her while the mother watched with a heavenly smile. Another, with hair as white as the falling snow, watched the black-haired man fly around teasing his friends with an exasperated smile and folded arms. A silver-haired haired man, meanwhile, much older, watched the playful nature of the others with his small content smile, and a glint in his dark emerald eyes that screamed mystery. Beside him, cross-legged on the floor atop a blanket, was a young man ravenously consuming the basket of goods, his monkey-like tail swaying around in satisfaction. And the other being observing his surroundings with a tail of his own - who was one-hundred percent looking nothing like a human - smiled under the white mask, glacier eyes sweeping over the golden landscape. And, from behind the group of humans, aliens, Nobody and Heartless alike enjoying themselves, stood a tall, majestic castle watching over the peaceful lands. And as the front gate opened, five ponies and one dragon emerged, the equines female and reptile male, rushing over to meet with the waving group to join in the fun and have the best picnic day ever. Standing atop the balcony, overseeing these events in content, stood two ponies. One Earth, one alicorn. The latter, with violet eyes as sparkling as the stars which glitter through the golden clouds, leaned against the side of her lover in content, releasing a blissful sigh, and the smile on the stallion's widened, together observing their friends and family play together and living in pure peace. No monsters, no threats to the world. Just genuine, unchanged, peace. And the Earth Pony, clean fur a golden hue like the world that was his oyster, looked down upon their kingdom, and declared it good. That said, his eyes slid to meet the blissful gaze of the love of his life, before slowly beginning to close, the alicorn's following suit. What better way to display the most happiest of life than the kiss of two completely happy beings? Nothing can go wrong- Hm? A sudden prod to the side. And a startled glance prompted the golden stallion to glance over to his left. Nothing. But the second he looked back, expecting to meet those purple gorgeous sparkling eyes once again, annoyed red eyes met his gaze. "Wake up." Wah! Wha...? Reality shifted back to me, slowly working my brain as I glanced around through the darkness of my bedroom, the sun barely even rising. And just like that, my mood of startled confusion shifted to immediate irritation. Goddammit Sombra! Oh as if it was a spectacle worth viewing regardless. The former King made no attempt to express remorse for abruptly waking me up from that wonderful dream. I much preferred your dreams back when you were miserable in your home world; at least then they were far more interesting. With a grumble, I rested my head back on the comfortable pillar, glaring at the inncoent ceiling. You don't see ME interrupting your dreams, you gloating pain in the [BEEP]. I don't dream. Sombra retorted in his own annoyance, which, I must add, he had no right to feel right now. You saw to that through the total annihilation of my body. Not that I'm complaining too much, mind you, in terms over dreaming; I had enough dreaming of my failure against those forsaken Princesses over and over again for ten centuries. Do tyrants dream of magic sleep? Amusing. The tone was as flat as his character. It is fitting, however, you mention that, for my reasoning behind waking you up was not of my own benefit; though it spared me from observing through the rest of that sickening fantasy. Don't watch it then! Anyway, why DID you wake me up then? In his stead, another familiar voice, more gentle and patient, answered, My doing, to which I apologize for, Jack. Oh of course... What's up Starswirl? I wouldn't have requested Sombra to abruptly awaken you without a purpose, I assure you. As for the reasoning; another crisis is at hand. One to which I feel you would be particularly invested in involving yourself with. With a tired yawn, I rubbed my face admist the mental conversation. Yeah? Is it similar to the situation at the Dragon Lands, or another episode...? The latter. Oh... ...Oh! Starswirl let out a small hum of amusement as I shot upwards in surprise, realizing the insinuation. Indeed. I believe we all know what is coming next. Which is why I'm presenting the offer, Jack: do you intend to intervene and help the Princess overcome this threat, or all the resolution to flow naturally, and let your friends handle the scenario without change? What would be the point? Any interference on your end, should the meddling succeed, will only result in your friends gaining more peaceful nights. Why even bother considering the idea? ...Because I have the option to help a friend out earlier than when it would be intended to. Luna does not deserve all this self-suffering and guilt for... Well, honestly, she barely did anything as her sinister counterpart. Held me captive and banished Celestia to the moon, but that's it. But will you help her first, or allow events to transpire as it normally would? ...I think you know my answer. Hmhm. I believe I do. Unfortunately. I smirked, whereas Starswirl continued expressing amused warmth from his knowledgable voice, Better get out of bed then, my student. The sun is due to rise, and the nightmares of your friends will start the next following night. Already? Ah great... Hate getting up early. You don't say? After all the previous times you've whined about your new morning routine, we've hardly noted your displeasure until now. So you're going to face this Tantabus by yourself. Yep. Without the aid of your friends. Uh-huh. To whom you withheld this information from even as you arrive in this kingdom. Correctamundo. And, I ask once more, how these mares tolerate being friends with you, if you intend to repeatedly break your promises with them about facing danger alone. Well what can I say? I'm stubborn. And where has this stubbornness brought you numerous times? Sombra retorted rhetorically.Closer to the brink of death. With a wry smirk, I followed after my escorts through the castle hallways, having just arrived to Canterlot and made a beeline straight to the home of the two sibling Princesses. You intend to face this creature which feeds off nightmares alone. Although I could care less as to the feelings of your friends should they unravel the truth, I cannot help but ponder as to why you are doing this still. Together you're more of a match against this creature- And therein lies the problem. Oh? Sombra sounded more intrigued this time, as opposed to annoyed by the mental interruption. I nodded, which wasn't noticed by the guards, while passing a corner. Together, those mares will always defeat any new foe. But what is their greatest strength is also their greatest weakness. As much as I love my friends, even I can acknowledge the problem with the whole 'friendship is magic' spiel; in that they rely too much on each other. And you have no desire to succumb to this weakness as well. I don't always have to rely on others to get the job done. Though now I understand and appreciate how important friendship is to overcoming any obstacle, old habits die hard. Except, my friend, in these circumstances, you will not be facing the Tantabus alone. You will have Princess Luna, myself and Sombra aiding you. Come again, old one? Sombra sounded repulsed by the very proposal. Why would I help them destroy that weakling's mistakes? Would you rather have another creature of darkness than yourself inflicting fear on the masses? ...Noted. My mentor chuckled at the grumbling response, addressing myself once more while I reached my destination, one guard entering the room first to inform the alicorn of my arrival. My point being, Jack, you will not be facing the Tantabus by yourself. It is Princess Luna who must come to terms with past mistakes this time. His tone sounded solemn then, almost regretful. She need not be continuously reminded of her errors in judgement any longer. If you can help her rid of this guilt, she and I will be tremendously grateful. Before I could reassure the old unicorn, the guard opened the door wide, signalling for me to enter the small private study room, where the Princess of the Night awaited. Walking within, I passed a bowing night guard towards the tall blue alicorn, looking up from a book of hers and smiling quite warmly in my direction. "I must admit, this is a surprise. Greetings, Stardust." "Luna." I nodded respectfully, smiling back at my old friend. "You're looking younger everyday." She tried, and failed, not to look amused by the lighthearted joke, motioning for me to join her. Obliging, I took my seat on the chair opposite the sat mare. "I trust things are well in Ponyville?" "Yep. And Canterlot?" "Oh, quite well thank you. Not a threat has yet to present itself. Soda?" My opened mouth, about to express the irony in Luna's statement, shut itself at my surprise over the bottle appearing on the table. Luna smiled with slyness. "My sister tells me you enjoy this... Unique sustenance moreso than tea." "And, another rare time, Celestia gets something right." I graciously took the bottle, gulping down the sweet drink refreshingly. Just what I needed for waking up too early. "And how is your sister?" Not even blinking at the casual jab towards her older sibling, Luna instead replied lightly, "Well, and preoccupied as ever with her royal duties." Uh-huh. Yes sitting on a throne all day doing [BEEP] all must be really taking effort out of her. The Princess then titled her head. "Although while I'm happy to see an old friend once again, I cannot help but get the distinct sensation that your purpose coming here isn't strictly to check up on us." Saw right through me. I widened my front limbs in mock-surrender. "Am I that predictable?" Luna smiled again. "A twinkle in your eyes reveals all to me. Now, how can I assist you, Stardust?" "Actually, it's more about helping you." Might as well get to the point. Sooner this was over with, the sooner I can get my beauty sleep. Luna blinked, curiosity written all over her sapphire features. "I know about the Tantabus." Wow. Blunt. A mouth agape. "How...?" This time, I smiled, albeit more wryly. "One of the many impossible things about me, Luna. I know about the guilt and regret you feel, all through this time ever since you were reformed. I know you transformed that guilt into its own living being." Come to think of it, I've mentally done the exact same thing with the Warlord. "And I know it'll only get worse, for yourself and others." A moment of silence, Luna's guilt-ridden gaze set on the clean table between us, before the mare set her cup down and rose from the royal sofa. My sympathetic gaze followed the mare approaching the bright window, sunlight pouring through and showing more of the alicorn's downcast expression, azure eyes reflecting in sorrow as she stared at the kingdom of hers and her sister's. "It is true." Her tone was far more solemn, more quieter, but enough for me to pick up. "My actions in the past are not something to simply come to terms with, despite my sister's claims to the contrary... I have deliberately given myself nightmares over the monster I became, as a reminder that I am still capable of bringing great peril onto others." That gaze saddened even further, voice breaking down in pure, unadulterated regret. "I... Do not deserve friendship, nor forgiveness." And a single tear rolled down her cheek, prompting me to act. "The Tantabus will only grow stronger the more you succumb to this guilt." Was my firm response upon joining her by the window, the mare slowly turning to meet my gaze. My own expression then softened, more to kindness and reassurance, anything to help my friend no matter what. "And you ARE deserving of those things, Luna. To be fair, you haven't really done anything too damaging to Equestria during your time as Nightmare Moon, so don't beat yourself up too hard." Luna shook her head, adamant. "But I still attempted to inflict pain on others, regardless." "But you didn't succeed." "No... I suppose not." Luna still expressed doubt, alicorn eyes gazing at me uncertainly. "And yet I held you hostage, intending to make you one of the first to have felt my wrath. How can you forgive me so easily...?" "Because you didn't harm me, or my friends, or anyone else in the end." My hoof gently brushed against the mare's limb, a gesture of comfort as I smiled lightly. "Between you and me, really I'm the one least deserving of forgiveness by anyone, considering the [BEEP] I pulled throughout my life." Once again, making this about you. I shook my head, gazing at the all pony with assurance. "But if I can be redeemed for past mistakes, then so can you. Everyone else has forgiven you for these echoes of the past. It's time you do the same too." Luna looked away again, lingering doubt still present on her features. "I'm not sure I can..." "And that's fine, because you won't be confronting this guilt alone." Azure eyes glanced at me with uncertain curiousness, prompting my own confident grin. "You'll have a friend with you, this time." "Are you prepared?" "I think I should be the one asking you that." The Princess sighed, sitting right across from me in similar position. Blue eyes kept down on the small space between us for a moment. That's fine; she can have more than enough time to mentally ready herself for what was to occur. What was that, you ask? Why, we're going to take a fun little trip into her mind, of course, and confront the Tantabus head-on. Then we will have Luna finally overcome her own guilt and we will rid of the parasite indefinitely, and we can all sleep peacefully after the day is done. Easy, right? "You are certain this will work?" Good question. Starswirl? The bond between you is strong. The link of friendship connected to your hearts will be enough to have your own consciousness enter her plagued mind. Everything will be fine, I can assure you both. Shame then only one of us could hear you. I nodded instead to the mare, smiling. "It'll be fine." And raised an open hoof upwards between us, in preparation. "Whenever you're ready." Regarding the open hoof with some hesitation, Luna sighed again and recomposed herself, nodding in her own steely expression. "Let us banish this parasite entirely then, before it can latch on to others. I am ready." That said, a dark blue hoof, its royal pony shoe removed, touched equally against my own, and my eyes closed, concentrating, doing as Starswirl instructed earlier. I touch into Balance, and then it does the rest for me, focusing on the bond between us. And through that bond, I sensed a torrent of emotions: Fear, uncertainly, apprehension, and hope. And all not entirely her own. I wanted to help her as much as she wanted to help herself. As though sensing those intentions, Balance did something else, and I felt a warm sensation overcome my senses, a bright golden light blinding my closed vision. And, for a moment, it felt as though my body was floating in midair. Until the sensation was open, and I found myself opening my eyes to a ruined room, looking awfully familiar. Night leaked into the dusty old windows, the glittering stars barely lighting up the abandoned ancient large room. And it took one look to the end of the hallway, that I recognized exactly where I was, eyes widening as some painful memories resurfaced. The throne room of the ancient castle- Feminine laughter, filled with menace and sinister intentions, prompted my stunned gaze to look upwards, instinctively taking a step back in horror. Of course... This happened in the episode too. A black form slowly descended from the open ceiling of the night, taking the shape of the feared equine from long ago. Nightmare Moon... Except she wasn't in control. "Luna!" The response was more laughter, the taller pony standing upon the roughened carpet with grinning fangs aimed in my direction. Huh... Deja vu. I remembered; being a prisoner of the mare in this form, long ago. Back then, I tried to get through to the fallen Princess; make her see reason, give up this pointless crusade for power and eternal night. And this time, I will do the exact same thing. "This isn't you Luna! Don't let the Tantabus feed off your negative emotions like this!" Again, only more laughter, malicious and gleeful. Uh-oh... And her horn was lighting up in dark magic, ready to fire. My own front limb raised in quick response, feeling my other hoofs dragged backwards by the strong attack that I shielded myself from. Teeth grit, I refused to fight back; this wasn't going to be a battle won through physical violence. Hah... Others would laugh at hearing me think that. This time, I ducked the next magical beam, and leapt over the next one. Grinning madly, the dark alicon ascended into the air gracefully, rearing her head back to continue her magic assault. I forced myself to roll away that time, though the blast was strong enough to harshly brush against my fur, feeling small bits of stone hit with little pain into my side. But that was hardly deterring. "Luna, enough!" She wasn't listening. I had to keep dodging. This would make for some great exercise, if it wasn't a fight for survival. Although this was not a real battle in the outside world, I really didn't want to test my luck if I got hurt in the mental realm, prompting me to duck, jump, and dodge in all angles by the onslaught of black beams barely missing me, or simply being batted away with my strengthened limbs. Meanwhile, the fabricated Mane Six have yet to show themselves. Although I consider that a good thing. The Tantabus needn't learn the ability to invade others dreams right now. Again, I appealed upwards, this time myself by the throne with the guilt-ridden alicorn flying above me. "Luna, please!" And this time, a different response as opposed to mocking laughter. The taller equine snarled, horn lighting up once again. "I. Am. Nightmare Moon!" Ah [BEEP]. This next attack felt more stronger, and I raised my limbs once more to block the assault. If the job wasn't already done for me. A crystallized wall rose from the carpet at high speed, the magic blasting through but being cancelled out by the assault. Shattered dark crystals flew everywhere, and in place of the former wall stood a tyrant ready for combat, regarding the snarling mare with the expression of a wild lion. "Sombra...?" What the hell was he doing here?! As though hearing that, the taller pony rolled his deadly red eyes, black mane swaying unnaturally as he glanced over to me indifferently. "If you refuse to fight out of pitiful sentimentality, then it falls to me to keep the mare preoccupied." What now? The former King sneered at his opposition, sounding thoroughly unimpressed. "There is only room for one dark ruler, fallen one. And I will enjoy this little retribution for the agony you and your sister put me through." The reply was another snarl, Luna rearing her head back to fire off another attack. Sombra was more than prepared, mirroring the gesture with a gleeful sneer of his own, a pony ready to fight, and taking pleasure in it. Two beams of unrestrained darkness collided head-on, and I winced at the display. Darkness against Darkness. Chaos vs Chaos. Hate vs Regret. Sombra grunted, speaking roughly admist the struggle. "What are you waiting for Jack? While I have this fool distracted, erase the creature from her body. Revert her back to her weaker form." Huh... Oh, right! Deciding to question Sombra about helping my out here later - which I WILL do - I sped by the concentrating stallion, running beneath the preoccupied mare. Luna, meanwhile, broke off the connection and lit her horn again, summoning fallen debris and discarded items to her side. Sombra only smirked at the show, producing another crystallized wall to protect him from the onslaught of fast hurled objects, impacting into the cracking wall without inflicting too much damage. Giving the irritated opponent a pitying look, the unicorn lit up his red-curved horn in response, and the dark alicorn quickly formed a protective magic shield around her body, breaking apart the sharp crystal spears thrown like lances her way. I leapt back from the falling useless weapons, observing the battle for a brief moment in admitted awe. King Sombra versus Nightmare Moon... I never thought I'd see the day. The former, meanwhile, wasn't impressed by my stunned admiration, snapping at me irritably from his position. "You foolish boy! Do what you're suppose to do!" Followed by the unicorn leaping back from another magical beam, this time landing on a rising crystal pillar, ascending to meet the flying alicorn at eye level, both expressions of firm resolve while I stepped back slowly, getting ready at the right moment to leap upwards to meet them myself. Two more dark beams lit up the room in their own way, the magical attacks of raw power and negative emotions clashing in an equal struggle for dominance. And that was the signal needed; I pounced upwards, Balance enhancing the leap right above the busy mare, taking full advantage of the opportunity. Luna barely had enough time to react admist her struggles, letting out only a noise of protest at the stallion suddenly wrapping himself around her neck and back. And screaming in outrage at the the Earth Pony placing a glowing golden hoof right into her chest, inciting another blinding light I was beginning to grow rather sick of, pouring all my emotions of fondness, care and the pleading to forgive herself through the bond between us, a determined urging for the Princess to see she CAN and WILL forgive herself, images of memories about all the times she was forgiven: the friends she made, the ponies she grew to love, and those who accepted her right off the bat, myself included. Even an image of the two sister embracing one another in comfort and warmth. All rather sappy and overblown. Still, knowing my job was done, I quickly leapt off the screaming mare, squinting my eyes at the Princess shielded by a glowing golden orb. Was she...? My hopes were quick to be proven fruition, at the more welcoming form greeting us as the light died down. Luna blinked, inspecting her true body midair in shock and awe, before glancing at Sombra and I in stunned wariness and earnest confusion respectively. "Stardust..." Luna muttered loudly in continued shock, landing on the floor gently with widened azure eyes staring from herself to me "I... I feel..." "Forgiven? Hopeful?" My tone leaked of desperation and hope. Please make this work. This had to have worked! My prayers were answered, in the shape of a small, tiny smile. "You were right, Stardust... I could forgive myself... Thank you." And the Tantabus wasn't even in sight upon saying this. Did that mean...? Her smile seemed to have confirmed everything, and I couldn't resist jumping and whooping in joy, running over to the mare and, out of character for me, hugged the relived happy alicorn. Luna eagerly returned the embrace tightly, whispering softly in solemn bliss, "Thank you for believing in me..." "No Luna," I responded evenly, "Thank you for believing in yourself." And the hug eventually ended, Luna suddenly remembering the other occupant in the dream room and glancing over in the sneering King's direction with open caution, frowning seriously. "Princess Luna." The tyrant sniffed indifferently. "King Sombra." The blue alicorn returned warily, glancing between myself and the unicorn. "Am I to believe you willingly helped in this?" Sombra scoffed. "For my own reasons, I assure you." Whatever you say friend. Red eyes leered at me, but I ignored them, smiling between the two with open happiness. "So that's it then? The Tantabus is- Argh!" "Stardust?" Was Luna's confused reaction to my sudden noise of pain, steeping back in surprise and clutching the side of my mane which developed an abrupt headache. The mare gazed at me in concern, while Sombra frowned. "Are you alright...?" "Good question... Ow!" Luna extended a hoof to help, and the former tyrant closed his eyes briefly. Four seconds later, Sombra opened his eyes, red orbs widening in blatant outrage. "You fool!" The disbelieving snarl prompted us to look in surprise at him. "Haven't you pondered the repercussions?" "Repercussions?" Luna inquired worryingly. "I do not understand." The King bared his teeth, eyes narrowing in annoyance, pointing in my direction. "The Tantabus remains, and has taken refuge in another's mind." ...No... He didn't mean... "The bond works both ways." A new voice popped up, inciting our stunned gazes to look in the direction it came from. Sombra openly snarled, Luna gasped, and I only frowned in earnest confusion. "Impossible..." The alicorn mumbled in flat-out disbelief, clearly trying to grasp the reality before her. "Is it really you...?" Approaching us calmly, beard swaying from his movement, kind old eyes twinkling in fondness, the aged stallion smiled in the Princess's direction. "Luna. My brave, brave student. How I have longed to express how proud I am of you, and I can think of no better time." While the flabbergasted alicorn remained speechless, Sombra took that moment to give a snark response, "You say that, yet that creature of this mare's is presently infesting the boy's mind." Right- Ow! Starswirl nodded, unfazed by the painful wince of mine. "The open connection between you both provided the Tantabus the means to escape through anothers dreams. Now it is aware that Luna has forgiven herself, and will go through every attempt to escape before it is pulled back to her." "So what - Argh! - Now?" Ancient eyes gazed intently at me, and for a moment I felt rather intimidated by the look. "Consider this another test, my friend. You must face the consequences for choosing to confront the creature which plagued the Princess's mind, and rid of it yourself; drive it back to Luna's own subconsciousness." Finally able to compose herself, Luna spoke in disbelief, "You can't be suggesting he engages the Tantabus alone?!" All eyes turned to her. "It is a creature of my own design. As such, it is my responsibility to-!" "Hm. I forgot how eager you always were to prove yourself by confronting the problem alone." Luna halted her speech at the soft interjection of her teacher. Starswirl placed a warm hoof on the mare's shoulder, smiling kindly. "Though I haven't been your teacher in over a thousand years now, I humbly request you respect the wishes of your old mentor once more, my brave Princess." The mare gazed at Starswirl with open uncertainty. "I... I don't want to..." The stallion nodded knowingly. "You won't be responsible for what happens in Stardust's mind. Trust me. Just as I have faith in you and Celestia, I also have faith in my new student in turn." Thanks... I think. Starswirl smiled at me. "You understand what needs to be done." Of course. Face a living incarnation of guilt and regret, and force it go home. Simple. I nodded. "I'll leave you two to catch up." But wait, what about...? My gaze glanced over curiously to the observing King. Sombra sniffed. "If the old fool wants you to battle that creature without assistance, that's his own undoing." Starswirl simply smiled at the harsh jab, his own ancient horn lit, and a bright light emerged from the corner of my eye. Looking at the origins, I was greeted by a tunnel of whiteness before me, awaiting me to step through. "And another thing-" Ow! Sorry Starswirl! This headache was getting too worse for me. Without hearing his last piece of advice, I ran through, ignoring Luna's cry of worry upon entering the light, and blinding whiteness greeting my vision completely... ...Into an open, familiar field. Instantly, I recognized where I was. The dream world I conjured up as a representation of the world that is my mind. Twiliphia. ..Except something was clearly, terribly wrong. The sky was darker, much darker. A blacker shade of gold encompassing the clouds and stars above, neither sun or moon to be seen. The grass, likewise, was dark all around me, as if corrupting by an infectious force, and you didn't have to be Twilight Sparkle to know what was happening. A gust of wind brushed against my skin - wait, was I in my real form? - inciting my shudder at the bitter cold sensation. It was here. And it was close. ...Arg-! Taking one step from my spot alone was enough to initiate a response. The pain in my head grew sharper, this time slowly crawling through the rest of my brain, becoming unbearable by the minute. Teeth grit, my eyes tore all around the place, and it didn't take long to spot the growing purple mass over the horizon, ascending above the snow mountains like a poisonous sky, infecting the atmosphere and environment. The grass beneath began to feel more dry, crumpled up, and the pain in my head only escalated, prompting my shiver and almost-collapse, kneeling down at the raw power. The Tantabus... It knew. It sensed Luna's forgiveness to herself, and was trying everything in its power to escape. I felt it invading my head, seeking salvation. A raw, distorted voice echoing through the corrupted skies of the approaching creature, taking the shape of a dark purple eyeless pony. ESCAPE. ESCAPE TOGETHER. FEED OFF ALL. No... I won't let you! Argh! The Tantabus wasn't happy by the internal response, another wave of hot pain burning my mind, affecting the land around me. Embers were sparking off from multiple patches of the grass, a testament to the creature's wrath and conviction to escape from the realm of dreams and into the world of reality. But I won't let it... I won't... I... Arggggggg... It hurts... It's getting too much... Dammit Starswirl! Did you know...? I need... I needed help... I needed...! "Giving up already? I thought you were stronger than that!" What...? Wasn't expecting Riku's cocky voice to suddenly pop up like that. A random quote from a fictional character who fell from grace, and almost harmed everyone he loved... Heh, sound familiar? Was that the Tantabus' influence at work...? "And not just the men! But the women! And the children! And I slaughtered them like animals!" Another voice, one more furious and sending a wave of dread and hatred from myself. The child murderer, Anakin Skywalker. I'll NEVER understand how people can call him sympathetic. He doomed everything and everyone he loved out of misguided love and arrogance. What was it trying to tell me... Argh! No... It wasn't sending a message. It was feeding from my response to the memories. It was... Empowering itself through my own feelings and recollections of the past... And I was in too much in pain to do anything about it. My body continued kneeling, arms wrapped around my body in attempt for comfort, forcing myself to glare bitterly upwards at the looming creature, fastly approaching in my defenseless direction. No... I had to fight back... This was my world, I should be able to-! "Booker... Are you afraid of God?" "No... But I'm afraid of you." No-! Ow ow OW! That memory was far too painful to recall. Curse my Godforsaken emotional investment! Elizabeth... I am so, so sorry. To have felt this much for a fictional creation... Heh, aren't I the bigger fool. ...Urg! This was getting too much. The burning sensation was overwhelming. My head felt as much on fire as the patches of grass around me. The wind was growing harsher, pounding against bare skin and messy dark hair. It was freezing, my body was becoming too afflicted to cooperate with. The Tantabus knew this, and sent another wave of painful memories, forcing them into my burning skull. "Love will thaw a frozen heart." Oh how they believed that! That anyone could be saved through the power of love! Yet love didn't seem to be doing a damn thing to help me right now! I was slowly succumbing to the Tantabus' will, and the sickening realization was dawning on me, and the Tantabus reinforced this by shoving more memories down my throat. All the times I was saved, because of how I almost got myself killed. Without my friends, I can't do anything... I'm... I'm useless... No... NO! The purple mass was now before me, four unstable gigantic hooves stood in front of my knelt presence triumphantly. The Tantabus leered down in its faceless equine form, inciting another wave of fresh painful memories down my numbing mind, using everything in its power to dominate my mind - my fears - and escape into the world of the living. But then it made the biggest mistake of all. It felt my pain and bitter regret for my own failures, and sought to add another to the poison. It showed me Xion. Something inside me snapped, and I snarled upwards at the cocky beast for making that incredible error in judgement. A warm sensation, but without the pain that was searing through my hateful mind, began burning in my chest, brightening my body from the memory of the dying young girl. There were some things you just didn't do, and villains always make the mistake of becoming too overconfident to believe themselves untouchable. Not even Xehanort provoked HIM with Xion. Even Maleficent knew better. Even Kcxja. Kxcja, who gets a kick out of teasing and getting a rise out of anyone including his Nobody counterpart, knew better than to bring up the topic of the latter's beloved. This was no longer mere provocation. This meant war. And in the depths of my soul, Caxkj leapt out from the light and snarled viciously at the foe who'd dare provoke him this way. Outraged and wounded, the Nobody has been pushed beyond all limits. It only took the memory of a girl being crystallized before fading into the light to summon the pained teenager. Caxkj. Considered the most flawed of my OCs because his compassion and empathy was unmatched. His resorts to reason and diplomacy but him as a controversy among the warriors, a being completely made from the light of my heart; my positive emotions incarnate. His value for all living things made him too vulnerable and weak to do what was necessary for the cause. Kindness and patience merged, the Fluttershy of the Twilight Warriors but without the shyness. Caxkj. Too compassionate for the more brutal ways of his brothers. A contrast to his bloodthirsty fun-loving Heartless counterpart. A fighter in words and logic with an intellect unparalleled, unafraid to show mercy even to the worst of opposition. Caxkj may have been the most flawed, but he was far from weak. And that said, the Nobody emerged from the pits of my heart and stood as a barrier between us. Pale determined features, pure white hair the style and length of Marluxia's, but with a fringe matching Zexion's covering his furious right eye, Caxkj stood firmly tall, glaring upwards at the Tantabus without a shred of fear. The wind whipped against the teenage Nobody's hair wildly, sending both it and his Organization coat flapping in all directions. With his trusty cross-hilt sword at the ready, the wounded Nobody made one slashing motion. And the Tantabus recoiled, one of its misty limbs sliced off without the dark brown blade even touching it, forcing the behemoth to float backwards to shocked outrage. I flinched at the reaction, but Caxkj barely expressed fear from the harrowing roar whipping against his hair. Quite the contrary, the current expression the Nobody was a contrast to his general character. A heavy frown of pain and anger took place of the typical warm smile and patient expression. Kind emerald eyes replaced by battle-hardened ones. It takes a lot to provoke a living incarnation of light itself, and the Tantabus was going to pay the ultimate price for that error in judgement. I could only sit there, stunned at the spectacle before me. Sweet, tenderhearted Caxkj was facing off against the Tantabus with an expression unlike anything I've witnessed him wear. Even though I created him, that baleful look was something I never imagined the Nobody wearing. And somehow, through force of will, the OC I made a long time ago had summoned himself here to fight off against the invader. "Typically, the Light is underestimated for its reliance on empathy and forgiveness, and often viewed as a weakness by overconfident tyrants." Caxkj began, before making another slicing gesture, and the menacing looming entity was forced back once more, this time by a clean invisible gaping slice across its incorporeal chest. "What they don't know," The Nobody added quite conversationally, "While the Light isn't as commonly destructive as its counterpart, it still has the capacity to sting." I'll try to remember that... Assuming I survived this nightmarish stupidity. "I sometimes found it curious as to why people have yet to attempt universal domination through Light as opposed to Darkness." Caxkj shrugged, ignoring the beast's outrage. "I suppose it's because it's already been accomplished." And this time, the Tantabus did retaliate, to the Nobody's own preparation. With a traditional Makashi stance, the brown sword tore and rendered the oncoming purple vapour spears useless, forcing the fallen weapons to evaporate upon contact with the ground. A warrior in his own right, Caxkj was just as deadly as his fellow brothers, though whether it was by his sharp sword or sharp mind was often debated. "Ohh that doesn't look good." Caxkj noted quietly at something I couldn't see - the teenager was blocking much of my vision by the front - and his gloved grip on the hilt tightened. "Would someone kindly lend a hand while we help our dear father escape?" Father...? "What did I tell you about strategy bro?" It was one thing to see one of your OCs from when you were twelve defend you. It was another for another OC from when you were eight pop up out of thin air, standing beside the Nobody with a goofy smile. Tangerine shoulder-length hair, and clothing to match the colour with some white added in a few places. Wack stood opposed against the Tantabus in turn, and immediately raised a hand at the next assault of spears aimed our way, his own power over gravity itself forcing the made weapons to fall harmlessly at the ground. Oh Jesus! But not fast enough to catch up with most of the quick spears, as one grazed by my arm, inciting my painful wince at the sensation. No blood, thankfully, but it still caused me to gasp in horror and dread at what just happened. Wack immediately whirled around, orange eyes blazing in fury at myself almost getting hurt. The typical idiot of my OCs, and yet here he was with the intensity of a thousand suns. "You think because you can control dreams mean you can control us?!" Wack yelled upwards indignantly at thet looming Tantabus, summoning his own custom weapon and delivering a curved slice upwards, the orange energy wave bringing outraged harm upon the creature. "WE WILL NOT BE YOUR SLAVES!" Today was just full of surprises... First Caxkj, looking ready to commit genocide. Now Wack, acting like a force to be reckoned with. Often the lighthearted because of how goofy and Pinkie Pie-ish he was, Wack was one of the first three original characters I made when I was a kid... Imaginary friends, in fact, which technically counts as OCs by definition. A brother of triplets, Wack was always meant to be the underdog, the Ed of the group, the idiot of the warriors and the most lighthearted, moreso than Caxkj. Who, meanwhile, was being prodded in the chest by the much older OC, Wack gazing at his successor in annoyance. "We've talked about this, remember? You step back as assist, we take the front lines. Remember?" "Something like that." Caxkj shrugged indifferently, neon eyes set firmly on the Tantabus above. "Impertinence." "Comes with the dress sense." Okay, things were just getting more ridiculous than ever now. For appearing beside the two was another of the triplets - the second OC I ever created - with dark green dreadlocks and eye colour to match, a custom spear of his own summoned to his hand. Hack stood to Caxkj's right, tall body revealing muscles under battle armour and a smug look to match, his thrill for battle apparent even now. "And the manners." And of course he'd show up. The final of the triplets, and the first character of them all. The wisest and calmest of the Twilight Warriors, a blue sword matching the sapphire shade of natural-length hair and sea-blue eyes. All four of them looked identical, but appearance alone didn't define them for who they were. Tack, Hack and Wack, the first of the warriors, formed a protective semi-circle around, Caxkj opting to take the rear of them as instructed, knowing better than to argue. And Tack. The first of them, the most experienced and developed, glanced in my still-sitting direction, blue eyes twinkling in mirth with that childish grin. "Hi Dad!" Before that expression hardened, the Wielder of Time joining his brothers in the fight to defend their creator. Time, Space, Gravity and Light itself all fought back against the malevolent force that was the Tantabus, which grew more and more frustrated by the four fabricated beings acting as a wall between it and freedom. And distracted it enough to remove the aching pain searing through my head, and I felt like I could breathe, sitting upwards more comfortable to witness the impossible show before me. And yet, in relation, 'impossible' barely ever seems to fit into my vocabulary. And yet, somehow, four beings crafted from my imagination managed to appear here and now through sheer will and were fighting on my behalf. All held their own expressions. Caxkj's was firm, more than ready to fight to protect those he loved. Tack's was more calm, focused on his enemy and ready to strike at any given opening. Wack's was more lighthearted again, grinning like a child on Christmas despite the present danger. And Hack... Well, he was living in the moment; one of the few who takes pride and thrill in the art of warfare, and had no qualms doing everything necessary to succeed. The quick-tempered and violent of the triplets, but still possessing a heart of gold, and a mastery over the fabric of Space itself. "Come on [BEEP]! You gotta give us more than that!" "Don't aggravate it!" Tack protested to his brother's words, but smiled regardless. A gesture with his azure sword halted a frozen launch of spears, another slashing them into nothingness. A demonstration to his mastery over time itself. "We already have someone mad through provoking." Caxkj made no response to the jibe, his clean slices and light energy attacks doing the talking for him. "Ya see?" "No kidding. I don't think I've EVER seen him so angry." Wack observed in curious awe, absentmindedly blocking another spear. "Not even Kcxja managed to make him so mad." Hack grunted, an amused grin on his strong features. "Won't he be jealous." "Sure you're not jealous, Hack, for someone else being more mad at something than you?" "Shut your mouth you tangerine-haired clown." Hack retorted, but in good faith, before the Tantabus roared again, a piercing scream I forced to cover my own ears against. Obviously, it wasn't too pleased by the fact its opposition wasn't taking it with the utmost seriousness. "Aww, did we upset the poor thing?" Caxkj frowned, heavily, after rendering another wave of spears and javelin harmless, meanwhile Hack ripped open a portal from space-time, sending some spears back to its outraged owner. "This isn't working. We need to act swiftly." Tack nodded, solemn expression matching in sync with the Nobody's. "And I know the perfect solution to ridding Dad's mind of this plague." Hack snapped his head to him, green eyes widening. "You don't mean...!" The look on his brother's face said it all. "Well [BEEP]." What? What did he mean...? Realizing the implications, Wack whirled to face me again, taking a moment from the battle to warn me with that silly expression still. "You better start running Dad. It won't take long before HE gets here, and YOU don't wanna be here when that happens!" He... My fourth OC. The Saiyan. The Little Titan. Something akin to horror washed over my still being at the prospect, but that only made Hack react, green demanding eyes glaring at me with a mighty shout, "So get moving you pony-loving son of a [BEEP]! When Supes gets here beforehand, this Tantabus mother[BEEP]er won't survive, and neither will you! And you HAVE to survive!" "Run to the south!" Tack added before I could ask which direction in this landscape. "Your exit will be there. Get moving!" Right, no time to waste then! Doing as requested of me, I finally found the strength to rise again and begin running, far from the battle itself. In fact, I felt myself more strengthened from earlier. Were they responsible for that...? Even when distancing myself from the battlefield, I could still hear them as though they were within clear earshot. "Just because I can doesn't mean I should!" Caxkj was objecting to something. "You might be our creator's favourite, but you don't have to rub it in our faces!" Wack said jokingly. He's really brave. I just now realized... My fifth OC was always brave, but I never appreciated how much until now. Caxkj, the most kindhearted and forgiving of the Twilight Warriors. I had focused on his development more than anything else; his background, his story, his relationship with the universe he originated from. He suffered the most out of them all, despite never having written his hardships on paper or PC. I was proud of him, regardless... I was proud of every single one of them. Caxkj, the Negative Twilight. Hack, the Master of Distortion. Wack, the Gravity Defiant. And Tack, the Champion of Time. Those four, along with my other creations, were fantastic in their own way. Proven now, by their willingness to help me get through this. I owe it to them... Someday, I will return the favour. "We've learned that friendship isn't always easy, but there's no doubt it's worth fighting for!" Damn you Twilight... Curse you for never losing faith in me, now I can't either. SUBMIT. YOU ARE MINE. "'Surrender?'" Hack spat in mocking retaliation, his voice rising in enraged disbelief. "Are you as idiotic as you are insane?!" And the following words of outrage prompted my shudder. "YOU HURT US! BECAUSE YOU WANTED TO! AND YOU HONESTLY THINK WE'LL SURRENDER!" It was as though he was the personification of my own anger alone. "WE'RE THE TWILIGHT WARRIORS! WE'LL NEVER SURRENDER, YOU VAPOUR SON OF A [BEEP]!" The green haired man roared in utter conviction, with a voice that would impress Sombra. "NO! YOU LISTEN TO ME!" "Get over yourself you waste of residual energy!" Tack pitched in, his own fury more tamed, but still leaking from his voice like venom. "I hate bullies! And I won't be bullied by you!" Wack cried determinedly, that clown persona of his vanishing for the moment. And beware when someone stops behaving like a clown. I almost pity the Tantabus, invoking the wrath of warriors this way- Oof! That was a nasty fall. My head rose up from the dying dry grass to be greeted by... Oh of course. My exit, I presume. And what else would it be? The TARDIS stood alone, a blue phone box standing tall and undeterred by the winds, waiting for me to open its doors and escape before things go nuclear. I began rising to stand and run- Ow! Before the headache painfully returned, a last-ditch effort by the creature to escape into the living world with me. Not gonna happen... "Oh dear me. Let's help you get up, eh?" Wha... Oh come on! Hoarse laughter escaped my throat at the scenario before me. "And here I thought this would all be beneath you!" Suncrush smiled lightly in response, dark green eyes - much like Hack's exactly and almost like Caxkj's neon eyes - glinting humouredly as the man helped me to stand, a curved lightsaber hilt in his other hand. "I'd be amiss to keep to the sidelines and let my fellow warriors have the glory of helping our creator. There we are now." And just then I noticed Cyrus approach our position, folding his arms across his leather jacket. A cocky smirk emerged on his clean face, head recently shaven as always. "We're the backup crew pops. Now I recommend you enter the TARDIS the second we go join them. Supes will be here to finish off the Tantabus soon." You two... I looked between the two older men, frowning at the reality before me. "You two aren't mad...?" The Sith grinned, clad in silver armour matching that dark grey hair complimentary. "For everything you've fated to put us through?" Cyrus shrugged indifferently. "We got over it." Before summoning his two hand-pistols from thin air, nodding to the Sith Lord. "Come on, Kcxja and Glacier will be here with the reinforcements- Oh look." We followed his gaze, along with the cries of battle and triumph, towards the grinning Heartless and member of Frieza's race leading a full army of soldiers towards the Tantabus. The black-haired, tan-skinned yellow-eyed incarnation of my dark side took notice of our gazes, and gave a thumbs up in our direction, calling out as the army sped by. "Hey Dad! Good luck with making the moves on a horse!" Kcxja... I felt a pat on my shoulder, Suncrush walking past along with Cyrus, ready to join the fight. "To the TARDIS my boy!" The former called out while igniting the lightsaber, a golden hue illuminating his hardened features. "Let your Warriors handle the rest." My warriors... Yes. My Twilight Warriors. I was so proud of each and every one of them. Nodding, I turned to depart, before feeling something metallic in my own hand, something the Sith had sneakingly placed in my palm. The TARDIS key. Suncrush you old Devil... And then, the sound I dreaded to hear made itself known, prompting me to run faster to reach the the time ship's doors. "Ka..." That was Supes alright. "Me..." Come on, come on, open! "Ha..." Twilight! Everyone! I'm getting back to you! "Me..." And Tack, Hack, Wack, Caxkj, and everyone else... Thank you. I made it through the doors right as the final "HA!" roared across the landscape, and into the bathing light. "Stardust! Stardust!" Wha! Ow! "Goddamn whiplash!" A relieved gasp. "You're okay!" My vision barely had time to adjust to my surroundings before I found myself hugged tightly by a certain alicorn. Luna continued saying in bliss, "I was terribly worried about you! When you wouldn't wake up, despite Starswirl's reassurance, I was beginning to think..." The mare then pulled back smiling lightly in slight embarrassment. "Well, thank goodness I was proven wrong." With my own tired grin, I glanced around. Yep, same study room before all that [BEEP] happened. Meaning I was back in the real world. The real, pony-talking world I have come to call home. Sighing myself, I accepted Luna's offer of help and was pulled up, standing properly after that uncomfortable position on the floor. "The deed is done then?" The Princess couldn't resist asking in earnest, "The Tantabus is...?" With one-hundred percent certainty, I can definitely reply with, "Gone. Completely." ...Right guys? Indeed. We just checked for any traces. There we are then. That said, I looked at the grinning blissful mare in amusement. "Hope you and Starswirl enjoyed catching up meanwhile." That grin only widened, azure eyes gazing at me happily. "Had I known you were the student of Starswirl the Bearded's student, I would've asked to have spoken with him sooner... If I had rid of my own nervousness first." At that, we both laughed lightly. The threat was over now, I could laugh. "And he chose well. Thank you, Stardust, for everything... Just as I am equally grateful to my former teacher. If you can hear me, I am proud to have been your student..." And I was always proud to have taught you, my dear Luna. "He heard you." I nodded, smiling cheerfully at it all, and flat-out ignoring Sombra's noise of disgust in favour of Luna's ecstatic expression. Okay, so we can all agree that what happened yesterday was a great big cluster[BEEP]. Undoubtedly. I mean, all my OCs managing to get their own will and fought back against the Tantabus like that... Well, compared to all the other crazy [BEEP] I've been through since my first visit to Equestria, I suppose it made sense for your own fabricated creations to defy the laws of imagination and do as they place. But what did the implications mean exactly? Were my OCs alive in their own way? Did I develop them so much to give them their own souls? What exactly happened in my mind the other day? Will I ever find out...? ...Hm... Best not to dwell on it too much, boy. Some matters are simply unexplained. ...Maybe. In any case, Starswirl then spoke up quite cheerfully, I am proud of your endurance yesterday, Jack. What truly happened was a measurement of your own will, those "children" of yours were given life through your will and conviction to protect others. And while we know not whether they stay that was at the present moment, I can certainly say you triumphed through the hardships of past guilt and anger, as with Princess Luna, with support from your friends, knowing it or not. You deserve the rest. Damn right I do... But thanks, Starswirl, even if you chose to do nothing while I was getting mentally pounded by the Tantabus like that. And thank you, my OCs, whether you can hear me in my mind or not, I've always been proud over each and every one my you. My... Sons. I opened the front doors into the castle that was my home, and- "And just where were you?" Ohh [BEEP], right. "Hey Twilight." The alicorn narrowed her eyes, approaching me with small noticeable bags under her gorgeous purple orbs, poking me in the chest. "Don't 'Hey Twilight' me young stallion. You were absent all day yesterday without even leaving a note, and now you suddenly turn up. Where have you been?" I shrugged with a meek smile. "Canterlot. Sorry, was too tired, must've forgot to leave a note beforehand. Needed to help Luna with something." That worried annoyance immediately shifted to curiosity. "What's that?" "Ehh... Sleeping problems." Tch. Well it's not completely untrue! Twilight frowned, tilting her head cutely. "Funny that you should mention that, 'cause I had some difficulty with sleep last night." "Oh-?" ...Oh no. "It was a nightmare." Oh no! "About Nightmare Moon." You gotta be kidding me! "Although Spike appeared to have slept fine-" "[BEEP] this, I'm going back to bed."
Chapter 112: Recognizing RepercussionsNothing. In an act of frustration, I harmlessly slammed the book down onto the bed, next to a pile of other failures whcih did [BEEP]-all to help me understand the situation better. That was the fifth book about magical studies into the theoretical practices of teleportation beyond said teleporting spell. Not even Twilight helped, and she wasn't even here at the moment! No, my girlfriend had to excuse herself a little while ago to summon her friends for a matter she wanted to discuss with them over. Not that I had a problem with Twilight solving problems with her friends, I was already getting a migraine trying to sort my own mess out alone. Spike wouldn't be able to help in matters of magic and science. And the two ponies residing in my head wouldn't be any better than the baby dragon: One being a condescending pain and the other acting like a vague nuisance. I heard that. We heard that. Well good for you two! Huffing, my irritated eyes swept over the cover of the sixth book I picked up. 'Advanced Magic Practices Level III.' Well it's worth a shot. Hopefully this one will help more than what my own teacher refuses to tell. Starswirl was quick to defend himself, It's not a matter of reluctance, but of discovery. I told you, even I am oblivious to the main driving force behind these holes of imbalance we continuously encounter, summarizing the cause with theory alone. One being that you suggested it's my fault these wormholes appeared in the first place. That's not- Didn't you address the idea you were as responsible for them in turn, old one? Alright, both of you, keep quiet. I'm trying to find what we're looking for here. My eyes scanned through the pages carefully. Typically I was a fast reader, but for something this important, I shouldn't skim over in case I missed something. ...Nope... Nu-uh... Wait... Nope... ...No... ...And nothing. Great. Wonderful. Perfect. With a sigh of exasperated annoyance, I carefully tossed the book onto the soft mattress to join the others. No matter how careful I read each page and paragraph, in any relation to teleportation magic and the theories about transporting through space itself, the exact specifics we hunted for came up short. And I was beginning to grow sick of it. And whenever I got annoyed, someone was there to attempt to soothe me. Even if we never uncover the truth behind these wormholes - which I hope otherwise - we will stop them from harming the world and the innocent regardless. True... Now- Suddenly, my hoofs were gripping against the edge of the mattress, causing a small tear from my raw power into feathers within, the small vibration rocking the room, and by extension the castle, out of nowhere prompting the initial reaction. And just as it began, the tiny earthquake ceased, and nothing was broken, thank God. And now just what was-? Ugh...! My front gripping hoofs quickly released the bed and clutched my chest, where a sharp twang made itself known. I sensed it too... As did I. A sudden shift in balance just occurred. No kidding. My eyes winced. It felt like a 'crash' of something in the realm of balance itself; a sudden change of tides from the harmonic sea and releasing an after-effect. Something just happened, and I have the suspicion it was in relation to... The earthquake! Immediately, I closed my eyes, focusing on the six presences nearby. The Mane Six were in the room, as was Spike. But that relief of sensing they were unharmed quickly shifted upon the noticeable change in their light signatures. And I was already on the move. Luckily, my room was on the same floor as the council room, and not too far from it. Oh God, girls, where have you all done now...? Arriving there, I was already greeted by a gaping Spike by the doorway, cleraly having just entered the room right as the earthquake occurred. "She's... She's so... Perfect...!" I followed Spike's specific stunned gaze towards Rarity... And then everyone else. And everything halted for one, singular moment. Well now... This is... ...Complete and utter lunacy. Sombra sounded just as disbelieving as my thoughts, all three of us struggling to take in this scenario which most definitely never happened. You stole the words right out of my mouth, boy... "Well I'll be...!" "Is this what I think it is...?!" "Simply divine...!" "Woo-hoo! This is amazing!" "Um... Oh dear..." "No no no! This wasn't what the data said would happen!" "Rarity..." Spike was now drooling, followed by a brief shake on his shoulder from yours truly snapping him out of it. The young dragon shook his head wildly and gestured towards the awed/confused Mane Six, as flabbergasted as I was. "What happened in here?!" "Bloody good question!" I couldn't resist expressing my own shocked confoundment of the scenario before us, stepping forward while pointing out the obvious. "I don't ever recall Fluttershy suddenly becoming an Earth Pony... Not after season two." "Or Rarity getting those... Beautiful wings..." Or the farmer gaining a horn. "OR Pinkie now being a pegasus." "And Rarity with those gorgeous wings..." "Or Twilight becoming... Just a unicorn again!" "And Rarity getting those perfect, magnificent-" "Spike." "Oh. Right. Sorry." Yeah, I don't ever recall this happening in the midst of season five. I'd definitely remember if I could. Pinkie was flying around above, joyfully growing accustomed to her new wings. Rarity, meanwhile, was examining her new additions to her body with a graceful smile and awed curiosity. Applejack was growing annoyed every second with her new horn causing her hat to fall off repeatedly. Fluttershy looked completely dejected with her lack of wings, reduced to a mere Earth Pony form. Twilight was hectically searching through a floating book, violet eyes scanning the pages at fast speed. The cause behind this? Anyone with half a brain cell could deduce this. But before I could walk over and demand an explanation for this ridiculous situation, a certain former pegasus was enjoying her newfound magic, each word said admist her teleportation around the room. "This! Is! Awesome!" And Rainbow Dash is now an alicorn... We're doomed. Pray for the apocalypse. Too late for that; it's already here. "How did this happen?" Once again, Spike asked the much-needed questions for the VERY-needed answers in my stead. Twilight, in response, spoke in a rushed tone as the pages flipped over too quickly for the eye to see. "I was testing out a spell, one that would make things fair for our friends." Fair? The alicorn - sorry, former alicorn - glanced around at the conditions of the others before resuming her gaze on the pages, not seeming all that affected by her own change. "But something's gone terribly wrong. And I made certain to take all precautions! Now, we've all switched our horns and wings with one another as opposed to what I intended for!" "Well, I'm not complaining!" Rainbow cried gleefully, teleporting whilst zooming through the air, almost hitting an enthusiastic Pinkie. Clearly the two were getting the hang of their bodies rather quickly. Too quickly. "You never said being an alicorn would be this amount of fun Twilight!" Violet eyes snapped to the blue mare in annoyance. "Using magic as a form of entertainment isn't the purpose behind its use-" A cry of ecstasy drew our attention to the grinning Rarity, who cared less for attempting flight than show off her new pure white wings, expanding them out fully. "Aren't they just the most extravagant things darlings?!" Followed by various elegant poses with said wings. "I'm with Rainbow Dash, Twilight, I fail to see a huge issue with these changes. I can simply get use to these new changes until the spell wears off, yes?" The purple ali- unicorn remained silent, and that, rightly so, unnerved me; for the possibility of there not being a remedy for this mishap prompted all our gazes the hesitant mare's way. "Err, there is a cure for this, right Twi?" Applejack voiced the question plaguing our minds, the cowboy hat now hanging off her new orange horn. Oh PLEASE say there's a cure for this! I don't wanna imagine the possible eternity of an alicorn Rainbow Dash. The book covered Twilight's worried features for a moment, before it floated back. "It says there is a reverse spell in case anything went wrong, but the spell in question is tricky to use. It might take some time." Snapping the book shut onto the floor, the unicorn shook her head, bowing in shame. "Ohhh! This wasn't suppose to happen!" The Princess of Friendship initiating a new problem. In other news, the sky is a rather bright blue today, is it not? Oh shush you. What puzzles me, while walking over to comfort the mare, is why this was happening in the first place. Placing a hoof to Twilight's side, I said reassuringly with a smile, despite being uncertain myself, "I'm sure you can fix this. We all do." Applejack and Fluttershy nodded in support. Spirits uplifted somewhat at the gesture, the unicorn straightened herself, magic picking up the book again to open the pages. "It'll take some time to get everything ready. In the meantime, we should probably-" "How much time?" Twilight glanced up at the rude interruption, frowning. "A few hours, at best." All the more reason for the Princess to proceed, Starswirl's voice popped up suddenly as Rainbow scoffed to Twilight's reply, the blue pega- alicorn saying there's plenty of time to have fun doing so. You've felt it, haven't you? These change of events was never meant to occur, and the abrupt switching of magical capabilities between the bearers of Harmony has inflicted a wound onto Balance itself. Princess Twilight must hurry. It was either the thought of Balance suffering for this or Starswirl's clearly concerned voice which incited me to state all business-like, "Take as much time as possible Twilight. Though I think even Balance has felt what happened here and is being affected by it." Rainbow snorted. "Balance-shalance! I'm gonna test this new magic of mine outside! Laters!" God dammit! The new blue alicorn departed swiftly out the doors before hearing Twilight and I protest heatedly. "Rainbow, wait-!" "Get back here you-!" ...Sometimes... That mare... I swear... Rarity's voice then popped up, "Well then, if this spell to rectify our switches will take some time, I see no reason not to take advantage of the time. If you must excuse me darlings, these latest additions you have given to me has inspired some marvelous design ideas!" The white pegasus exited the room next merrily, a flat-out drooling Spike watching her go. Applejack spoke next, "Then I better get back to Sweet Apple Acres. Unicorn or not, those apples ain't gonna fall off themselves... Much. Until later guys." Guess who was next to excuse herself? "Um... I gotta go and tend to my friends. Their bubble bath is a little overdue, and Angel must be feeling so hungry for his lunch." Twilight sighed as the yellow Earth Pony left, violet eyes glancing my way pleadingly. "While I work on performing the reverse spell, could you and Spike keep an eye on everypony else, just in case some side effects occur from this?" Spike answered back joyfully, "I'll look after Rarity and her amazing new wings! You can count on me!" Salt of the Earth, Spike. With shared fond rolled eyes, I nodded to my special mare. "Sure thing. Although I'd like an explanation later as to what motivated you to do-" "I sensed a disturbance in magic. Don't tell me you guys are having fun without little ol' me, hmm?" This day was just full of interruptions! "Hi Discord!" Pinkie waved midair, now flying around upside-down. The creature of chaos waved back, before frowning once reality sunk in and hummed, leaning forward in interest at the new developments. "Why, Fluttershy! You look different... New look maybe? You know if you needed tips on mane styles, you could've just asked yours truly." Things are about to become more needlessly complicated, I feel. Funnily enough... I shared that sentiment. Over time in Equestria, there was a very important lesson to learn. That was to never say outloud, or mentally, 'What can go wrong?' And thank God I've yet to say that in either way. So far, nothing has gone too out of control yet. I can at least say that with a hundred percent certainty, when Twilight wasn't part of the equation, Applejack was the most controlled and composed of the mares. ...So why was I watching her work in evident dread? Balance magic at work. Must be. Indeed. The imbalance between the mares over the spell Princess Twilight conjured up can be sensed by anyone with an exponential sense of magic. And with your connection to Balance, you feel and shudder at the disharmony moreso than others. That explains why Discord showed up out of nowhere earlier... And the longer this imbalance stays, the more it grows. Though I hold pure faith in Princess Twilight's abilities, this must be resolved before the end of the day. Why, what happens then? Take a guess. The internal conversation was firmly halted by a huffing orange equine, green eyes glaring in my direction. "Can't exactly work with ya worryin' like that over there Star." "Sorry!" To be fair, Applejack wasn't doing too bad, frustration notwithstanding. So far, no magic has been used. The mare was more interested in her farm work than learning how to put that latest addition to her pony body to good use, apart from using it like a hat stand. No, instead of using magic, Applejack was using irritation. Because without that assistance of Earth Pony magic, kicking against the trees produced few falling apples that usual. It was quite humorous, really. Though taking notice of my smile, the orange unicorn snarked in my direction. "Quit yer smilin' there, this new horn ain't exactly as useful as Twilight and Rarity makes it out to be!" "That's 'cause you're not trying to actually use it!" Those emerald eyes narrowed. "Oh yeah?" "Well... Yeah?" Applejack shook her head, ripping the hat off her head to reveal the small orange horn. "Alrighty then, let's see if it's as fancy as they say it is." And eyes clenched shut, the mare took on a concentrated expression, and that dread hit me again at full force. "Um Applejack, just hold on a sec-!" BOOM! So... THAT happened. First time using magic resulted in all the apples and leaves falling off every tree in the vicinity and covering us in a sea of mother nature. Leaving a disgruntled Applejack and her family to deal with the mess, I checked up on the next mare at Sugarcube Corner, reminding myself this time to take notes, as Twilight requested with this quill and notepad. And currently, I wrote down my observations over the ecstatic Pinkie's flight around the bakery- SNAP. Whoops. And that was the only quill I had. Ah well, not as if my own notes were anything eye-witnessing. "Wheeeeeeeeee!" That on the other hand. "Careful not to bang your head Pinkie." "Wheeeeeeee!" "I said careful- Jesus Christ..." "Being a pegasus is fuuuuuuuun!" "Well I wouldn't know..." "Oh deary me..." Ah boy. My reluctant gaze switched to Mrs Cupcake and Mr Cake enetering from the kitchen, their two clapping foals sitting upon their backs as all four observed the enthusiastic pink mare with expressions of elation and concern. "She's not going to be stuck that way forever, is she?" "Twilight's working on the reverse spell," I was quick to reassure them, "She'll be back to her Earth Pony before the day is over with." They sighed in collective relief, Pound Cake and Pumpkin Pie reaching up in vain attempt to catch the flying Pinkie. "That's good to hear," The husband spoke with a light smile, looking back at the ecstatic pegasus. "I think a land enthusiastic Pinkie Pie is enough, don't you?" "Wooooo-hoo-hoo-hoooooo!" "...I concur, Carrot." And then the unthinkable, but should've been predictable, happened; as two certain foals were whisked off the backs of their parents and onto the back of the gleeful pink equine. Squeals from children and mare-child alike filled the room, and alarm bells rung in my mind. No doubt the same was said for the two worried parents. "Pinkie!" "Be careful with them dear!" "Don't reach that high to the ceiling!" Could things get any- Nope! Not jinxing it! Too late... Unfortunately Sombra was right, for the three ponies were spinning around the room at a high velocity wind was literally beginning to pick up inside the bakery. I winced at the gust blowing by my fur, even more anxiousness and worry filling up my breezed being at the small tornado forming into the room. Until the pegasus was careless enough to land into a sack of flour on top of a drawer. Covered in an avalanche of apples. Decorated in flour. All that pales to what dreadful anticipation I was feeling towards this pony I checked up on. The blue blue zoomed around her home and through the sea of clouds, having crafted her own obstacle course to test out her new temporary abilities. I hope to God they're temporary... Rainbow was too preoccupied pulling off heavy stunts to hear me or answer my questions, circling and whirling around innocent clouds, teleporting here and there. Why SHE of all mares swapped with Twilight's magic I'll never know; fate it seemed had a funny sense of humour. Well of course it did. It brought me here, didn't it? Calling me an act of destiny, Jack? Flattered? Depends on your perspective to the idea. Regardless, I am more focused right now on the increasing imbalance spreading across the town. Yeah, I felt it... Cackling through the air, and that wasn't Rainbow's gleeful laughter. A breeze prompted my shudder, recalling the same sensation whenever those wormholes appeared- Wait a minute... If those holes were summoned from wounds against Balance, then-! I fear so, yes. ...C'mon Twilight, please hurry. "Woooooow!" Oh no. My tiresome gaze turned behind me from the observation, greeted by the sight of a stunned trio of Crusaders. Most notably, Scootaloo looked the more impressed at her idol showing off, even pointing out in disbelieving awe. "Is... Is that Rainbow Dash... With a horn?!" "Heck yeah!" Oh how convenient. She couldn't hear me, but when her number one fan spoke, then Rainbow's hearing ramps back up to full. The blue alicorn descended between us whilst pulling off another stunt, grinning down at the three fillies with unrestrained smugness. "You can call me Rainbow Dash; Princess of Speed!" "More like Princess of Ego..." Stole the words right out of my muzzle. Feigning ignorance to the mutter, Rainbow hovered closer to the trio and leaned in, winking slyly. "Wanna see the sweet new tricks I can do?" The three instantly nodded. "Uh-huh!" Rainbow's grin widened at the simultaneous response, instantly pulling Scootaloo onto her back and sped off before I could object to that. My teeth immediately bared in worry and annoyance at Rainbow's typical lack for safety, herself and her number one fan crying out in joy and awe as they tested out her new magical capabilities, pushing and pulling blue glowing clouds, making them disappear and reappear to Rainbow's design. Basically, the mare was using her temporary magic as a form of entertainment. At this point, I would've trusted Pinkie more to become an alicorn than Rainbow- Oh, now it's raining. A wearisome sigh escaped my muzzle, while the two fillies between me cheered the two flying ponies above. The magic was causing a rainstorm around the area of Rainbow's house and those within the vicinity. Though I loved rain, I could only accept this as a bad omen- Oh [BEEP]! My two hoofs immediately pushed the two Crusaders back as the bolt of lightning struck. So after being struck by lightning which was responded by Rainbow with a meek "Whoopsie." I headed on over to the next mare. Hopefully one with less dangerous activities going on as soon as I entered the place. "Well darlings? What do you think?" ...So far so good. Spike was, meanwhile, drooling like a unrestrained schoolboy at the sight of his crush in a brand new bright blue dress with silver lining, also decorating her new white expanded wings. "Perfect Rarity!" The young dragon thumbed up after a gentle shove from yours truly, and Rarity smiled at the praise, examining her work thoughtfully. "Although I initially found it a little too stunning for my eyes, I might do something to balance out on the bright colours." The mare raised her head... Then recalled she no longer had a horn and pouted for a brief second. Rarity smiled promptly again and pulled back the curtain herself, revealing the line of hung dresses for us to behold. "In the meantime, I have all these new designs to work upon and perfect. These new wings have brought with them quite a brainstorm... Hmm..." Uh oh. Now she's frowning. "Clearly, though, I'm missing something. I don't know..." The white pegasus then turned to us, gesturing to her new additions. "They don't make me look... Well, 'enlarged,' do they?" Enlarged...? "'Enlarged?'" Spike vocally mirrored my question, expressing the same confused frown. Rarity scoffed, seemingly more to herself. "Oh of course not! I'm just being silly as all. After all, it's not as if others will judge me for simply having more body mass with these new wings... Silly me..." Then one uncertain glance at the mirror. "But... If they do... Oh deary me. I must find a solution!" And started ripping off the other dresses from their hung places. Okay... That was happening. Spike and I traded doubtful, concerned looks at Rarity's sudden behaviour. Was she implying others would call her 'fat' just because she had wings now...? After a few minutes of trying new clothing on and inspecting herself everytime, a sniffling Rarity gazed forlornly at her own reflection... And stammered in disbelief, "No... This cannot be...! I'm... I'm... Pluuuump! Ahhh!" ...Plump. While I gazed at Rarity's sobbing state in ridiculed disbelief, Spike immediately walked over to reassure his crush. "Aww cheer up Rarity! Those wings look great on you! Who cares it they make you look like you gained weight?" Christ! I inhaled a sharp breath, looking away at Spike's tactless attempt to comfort the mare, resulting in more vocal crying as Rarity sobbed atop her pile of dresses. "So you think so too! I hate these wings!" Followed by one look at the new additions, and more crying. "Waaaaaah!" ...Think it's time to depart. Two steps ahead of ya. Okay, Fluttershy's Cottage. This shouldn't be too messy than checking on everyone else, right? Well, add filthy animals and Discord into the mix. "Okay little ones. It's time for your long overdue bath." The woodland critters obviously weren't too keen on the condescension, glaring irritably towards the one pony who always looked out for their best interests. The yellow Earth Pony refused to give up, however, trying again with a patient smile. "After that, I'll make you all your favourite lunches. Would you like that?" This yellow Earth Pony, meanwhile, was glaring disapprovingly at a chuckling Discord, merrily sipping his tea while watching the spectacle. "Oh my my. Looks as though Twilight's little spell has twisted things more than simply changing body parts." He's right, Starswirl affirmed gravely, The consequences are beginning to affect your friend's natures as well as their magic. If this continues... I think you are aware of how critical this is getting, and must be resolved soon. Yep... The incarnation of Chaos itself began downright guffawing as a squirrel spat a nut into Fluttershy's pleading face. "How quaint!" "You could help you know." Discord waved off my annoyed tone. "And have less entertainment by not watching Fluttershy's poor attempts? Give me more credit friend." The yellow mare was unrelenting, meanwhile, and began closing her eyes, and Discord realized the upcoming display. "Oh this should be good..." Sipping his tea once more. True enough, the Stare revealed itself, and Fluttershy's voice raised in soft commanding. "You are all going to have a bath whether you want to or not." On cue, the animals shuddered at the look, obediently nodded and fleeing upstairs. "Now!" The rest of the reluctant woodland critters hastily followed, and Fluttershy closed her eyes after the last animal left, sighing deeply before turning to me in clear sadness. "It's getting harder to communicate with my friends. Please tell me Twilight's almost finished practicing the remedy spell." Hell if I knew. But seeing that desperate look, I sighed. "Not sure Fluttershy. But have faith, Twilight hasn't let us down yet." In the meantime, Discord clapped loudly. "Oh yes, because Twilight always gets things done without the aid of her precious friends." My eyes narrowed over to him, at the sarcasm and his insinuation. But the thing was... I couldn't disagree. At least, not entirely. I just noticed. Hm? The mares have presumably switched their own body parts around, correct? Your point? So why do three of them have horns when only two originally did? Why is only one of my friends still an Earth Pony as opposed to two? I... That is a rather interesting inquiry. Old one? I have do have a theory, but nothing of real substance, for now. Right, well, I'll ask more about this hypothesis of yours after dealing with a certain mare, as soon as I entered the library to greet my marefriend. "The changes are beginning to become somewhat of a nuisance to their own natural talents, though Rainbow and Pinkie seem to be having no issues with their transferred abilities." That's putting it mildly. "How are things going here?" The display before me was the only answer needed. Scrolls scattered everywhere. An open book resting on a stand. Violet eyes scanning frantically through that and hovered papers around the determined unicorn. Speaking of which, mind you, it is rather jarring to see her that way again. I've grown far too accustomed to Twilight having wings that seeing my girlfriend in her previous form was disjointing. Not that I'm complaining, mind you, I wouldn't care if she was an Earth Pony; the appearance matters less. She'll always look like a Goddess to me. How absurdly sappy of you. It's what I do. Setting the open scrolls down, Twilight closed her eyes tightly, horn lit up in concentration. I kept a good distance, not wanting to disrupt the mare. And yet, the only unfortunate result from her focus was the horn suddenly flickering off like a drained light bulb, violet eyes opening and muzzle sighing in frustrated disappointment. "It's no use," She confessed without looking at me, glaring at the open book in worry. "My magic isn't as strong as it was before. The transfer must've also affected my own magic." I nodded, approaching her solemnly. "I noticed when I checked on our friends. Applejack isn't as strong as she previously was, Fluttershy's having a hard time with her animals, and Rarity's lack of magic is having a negative impact to her creativity." My eyes glanced over to the pages once near. "Still can't use the spell?" Evidently. Wasn't asking you. "The previous spell worked earlier because of my alicorn magic, which gives a boost to my own magic to considerable degree." Twilight sighed yet again, staring at the book somberly. "But without it, I'm honestly not sure if I can perform the reverse spell, not without that boost. Meaning, if that's the case, our friends could be stuck like this... Forever!" Oh God, alicorn Rainbow Dash for the rest of eternity. The possibilities prompted my small shudder. Regardless, I laid a hoof to Twilight's pony shoulder, attempting to pull her out of this downcast mood. "You haven't let us down yet, and you certainly won't begin now." A doubtful gaze turned to me, and I nodded determinedly. "They all have faith in you, Twilight, and so do I, probably more than them." At the light tease following that last statement, a small smile rose on her beautiful muzzle. And then, something else occurred to me, something I wanted to address the moment this mess started. "Honestly, Twilight, no offense, but what possessed you to do this in the first place?" I couldn't resist inquiring. I really wanna know what Twilight was thinking performing this spell. "I know for a fact this never happened in the show, or it would've been mentioned if not as an episode. What were you trying to do, exactly? And why wasn't I informed earlier?" A light blush of pink appeared on her cheeks, the mare looking adorably sheepish all of a sudden, mumbling under her breath, "You probably would've tried to stop me had I told you beforehand..." That, my dear, depends on what precisely you were trying to accomplish. Inhaling deeply, the next following came out in an incoherent mess; "Iwastryingtoturnourfriendsintoalicorns!" ...What? "Repeat that love, but slower." At the clear hesitation on her features, I added reassuringly, "I promise I won't get annoyed... Or laugh." At that, Twilight stated what was said as previous, looking away as she did so, "I learnt about a spell that can transform one into alicorn state like me." What now? A gesture to the open book before us. "I acquired this ancient book of spells from the Castle of the Two Sisters; it had the spell's instructions capable of ascending anyone, be they unicorn, pegasi or Earth Pony, to their unlocked potential. Although, as you've clearly seen, there were considerably side effects." "...Huh." Was all I had to say then, trying hard to wrap my head around these actions of her. Twilight tried to turn the others into alicorns... That was just... Huh. Sombra, meanwhile, sounded more annoyed than I did befuddled. No wonder the state of Balance is being affected by her meddlesome affairs. An attempt to increase one's power this way with five insignificant ponies. For once, Jack, you are not to blame for defying the laws of magic itself. "But... Why do that?" Twilight sighed for the third time, inhaling again before explaining her actions, walking away briefly. "I was thinking back to an earlier conversation we had, a while back." Violet eyes looked upwards at the gargantuan shelves of used books. It's Twilight, I'd be surprised if a single book escaped her hunger for knowledge. "About how... Unfair it was to our friends for not becoming alicorns themselves, or receiving a similar reward for everything they've done for us, for themselves and all of Equestria." She turned back to me, regret present in her eyes and expression. "And, you were right, it isn't fair for them to be left out and for me to take most of the glory. So I sought to rectify that, and, with their consent, performed the spell." The saddened gaze turned to the ground between us. "And now, the Balance of magic itself is being affected; a negative impact because of my mistakes." "Twilight..." Was all I could say at first regarding that little speech, immediately walking over to comfort the mare, despising seeing her in that state. Clearly, we all knew who really was at fault here. "It was noble of you to try this for our friends, really. But it's MY fault that this all started; I expressed my bitterness about the others getting nothing in return for their efforts." And I stand corrected. You ARE to blame for this. Thanks pal. "Don't start blaming yourself for other's actions again Jack." Twilight shook her head, adamant stare meeting my own. "I was the one who took the initiative; choosing to take action to make things equally fair for my friends. And it's up to me to fix this mistake... Although how exactly I intend to do that, I'm short on ideas right now. My newfound limited magic certainly doesn't help matters..." I smiled a little at the annoyed mutter, the following words an attempt of reassurance. "Regardless, you won't be alone. We're here to help however possible." Though it were just me and Twilight in the room at the moment, but the meaning was well clear. Twilight expressed soft gratitude- Ow! What the...?! Twilight took notice of my sharp wince and sudden grip to my pained head, frowning in immediate concern. "Jack, what's wrong?" And suddenly, we were no longer the sole occupants. "How adorable! Though I'd hate to interrupt this loving moment between a Princess and a grumpy homo-sapient." Discord decided to appear right between us, smiling down with ill-repressed humour. "We have a teensy problem on our hands." Before a flash followed after that maniacal grin of his. And we found ourselves in the middle of Ponyville central, large sounds of wing and ponies screaming wild everywhere. The sudden sensation of a surge of imbalance quickly made sense. Lightning bolts scorched the ground around us, equines running wildly around in fear, attempting to retreat to their homes. The wind blew harshly against our fur and my cape, quickly gripping onto my fedora threatening to fall off, and everything just felt completely and utterly wrong. Discord, who had summoned an upside-down umbrella, called out while peering upwards, "Woo-e! We got ourselves a fine storm tonight, chiefs!" We followed the motion, glancing above will ill-rising dread at the magnificent storm upon us, threatening to consume the entire town. And it was spreading fast. The middle of the grey-dark clouds of lightning and wind motivated with a giant vortex hole, ready to consume all who near it. And as if on cue, another, more terrified scream drew our attention and prompted us into action. Twilight wasted no time in using her magic, however limited, to halt the innocent bystander suddenly being pulled upwards towards the vortex, and I immediately sprung forward and leaped, grabbing the light red stallion suspended in midair and landed him safely, the grateful pony quickly retreating to his home. But that was the least of our concerns, as even more horrified and pleading screams made me look, aghast at all the random equines being pulled all over the two in ascension, the storm hungrily prepared to take them within. Glaring, I wasn't going to allow that to happen, thrusting my two front limbs upwards to gather my power- Before another bolt of lightning struck the ground beside me, breaking me out of concentration. But thankfully, rescue was already on the way, as a blue blur followed by teleportation was taking the frightful flying ponies away from the gaping opening of the storm. Rainbow was clearly making use of her newfound abilities for a good cause, at last! But... She couldn't have been responsible for the storm when she summoned that rain and lightning earlier, right? It wasn't her own doing, My teacher reassured me somewhat, Not intentionally. The imbalance has been growing in size since the incantation went wrong. This is why I expressed urgency for the Princess to complete the spell. And if that doesn't work, the entire town will be consumed. But can't I-? This is a matter of correctly the flow of Balance without your intervention, Jack. This time, the crisis must be resolved, regrettably, by the perpetrator. Twilight... Starswirl sounded solemn as I hurried back to join the purple mare, who she and Discord were being joined by the others. Good intentions are often a guide to ill results. The Princess must correct these mistakes, or all is lost. "Can't you do something?" Twilight cried in annoyance to a cheerfully hovering Discord. The incarnation of Chaos sipped his tea... Though the tea itself was pouring out the cup into the air. He shrugged at Twilight's indignation, smirking patronizingly. "What would be the point? This is all because you performed that dangerous spell on your friends. The ramifications are spreading to an unrelenting amount! Imbalance, threatening to cover all of Equestria! I would only delay the storm. Only one pony could potentially stop this mess... The one who conjured the spell to begin with." "He's right." Though I hated to admit it, the smug [BEEP]tard had a point. All eyes turned to me in worry, myself staring straight at the purple unicorn. "I can't stop this storm, and it won't stop until the changes are fixed." Twilight hesitated, glaring at the ground in clear reluctance. "I tried! I can't... My magic isn't strong enough to pull off the spell!" The others regarded Twilight in shock and concern, not a trace of judgement on their faces. Walking forward, I quickly embraced the mare to comfort her, and Twilight eagerly accepted the hug, guilt written all over her face. I wish I could help, but I couldn't use magic the way she could, and Rarity no longer has a horn herself. So how can Twilight perform the counter spell...? Maybe she won't need to... What...? As if by some unseen force, Sombra's words made me gaze to one particular blue alicorn... Oh. OH! Oh that's brilliant! Sombra you're the best! The others blinked at my sudden noise of realized excitement, and I found myself grinning like the Cheshire Cat, pulling back from a confounded Twilight. "Maybe you can't do it, Twilight, but one of us here is still an alicorn, isn't she...?" The unicorn frowned, then glanced over to a surprised Rainbow. Violet eyes widened in epiphany, and I took a few steps back, smiling in confidence, regardless of the sensation of imbalance wanting to make me sick. "Though you may be a unicorn again, do you know what you still are, Twilight? A leader, first and foremost. The mare with the plan. And we're always here, ready and willing to save the day with you." The rest nodded in smugness and pride, and I said in light playfulness, "So, lead us Princess." Twilight only stared at the ground for a few moments, eyes closed and face expressionless. But we all knew what was gonna happen. To confirm that, the Princess of Friendship opened those purple sparkling orbs, staring upwards in firm resolve, the storm whipping against her mane and tail, but she remained undeterred. With that expression, the display made her look completely bad[BEEP]. "Rainbow, stay here and be ready to perform the counter spell." The blue alicorn snapped to attention, nodding. "Fluttershy, Rarity, help escort everyone back to their homes." The yellow Earth Pony and white pegasus obediently sped off. "Discord, see if you can close the gape above long enough for the spell to be used." The creature snapped his fingers, and I assumed that did the trick, cause nothing felt different than before. "Applejack, Jack, help get anypony who's being pulled by the storm down. Use your magic and Jack's strength to get them on ground level." "But how-?" A lasso was presented right before the blinking farmer. "Oh." Meanwhile, I was staring at Twilight with unrestrained admiration and adoration. I love it when she's all commando... It's kinda hot. Don't ruin it boy... What I'm just saying-! A tug prompted me to follow after the resolved orange unicorn, immediately setting to work. It wasn't hard, finding citizens being pulled slowly upwards. But with Applejack's new magic, using it to her advantage, a lasso was flung effortlessly above, grabbing the legs and tails of terrified ponies repeatedly, pulling them downwards onto the ground by yours truly. The cycle continued as much as possible, and I was using whatever strength Balance itself would grant me under these circumstances. I had no desire to tire out so quickly, not with many lives at stake. Though the storm remained present over Ponyville, I wasn't as worried anymore, not when Twilight's own resolve inspired my own. And the same can be said for the others. Applejack's expression matched the purple equine's as she used the lasso through magic. Rarity and Fluttershy wore equal if not softer looks while they ran by, helping escort citizens to safety and pulling anyone back on the ground before they were started floating to the darkened sky. Though I wasn't the one solving the issue this time, I was completely fine with it. Though still, I remain guilty over Twilight and the rest fixing a mistake of my own instigation, regardless what my stubborn girlfriend says to the contrary. You are both hopelessly stubborn. Why else do you suit each other so well? I'll take that as a compliment. That's your choice. So it is- A sudden flash of light encompassed the orange unicorn... Revealing then an orange Earth Pony, after pulling another hapless pony down from the looming vortex. The spell worked... That was it. Glancing over to Fluttershy and Rarity confirmed these suspicions; the yellow pegasus cheerfully flying around again, and white unicorn gleefully examining her returned horn. Trust Twilight to get work done as swiftly as possible. Now Jack. Right! It only took one mental grip between the edges of the storm, and single clap for the sky to be coated in blue and white once again. A party lasted all over Ponyville the rest of the day, any grievances towards Twilight vanquished by the joys of celebration. These ponies were always too forgiving anyway, which was fine in this case; I wouldn't tolerate any poor fool daring to yell at Twilight. I mean, that's my job! Most of the credit, really, goes also to Rainbow. The blue mare, in her temporary alicorn form, pulled off the spell after some minor difficulty, but pulled through at the end by encouragement from Twilight and, shockingly, goading from Discord. The pegasus was all too eager to spread the tale of how she performed the spell in the Princess's stead, and used it with little to no effort, as she put it. Well, we humoured her. Now, taking a break from the town-wide celebrations ourselves, I opted to help Twilight clean up the library after her frantic searches and attempts earlier. Though the mare could simply clear everything up with a small effort of her own magic, I had the suspicion she was letting me help simply so we could spend more time together. Hey, works for me! You'll never hear me complain about quality time with the pony of my dreams. "I probably should've told you of my intentions this morning to begin with." In the midst of the clean up, Twilight spoke up conversationally from the other side of the large round room, "Persuading me to stop before it started probably would've been the best cause." "...Probably," I responded in equal humour, rolling up a scroll delicately. "Then again, I don't dictate your life." "No, but you happily enjoy scolding others for making mistakes and refusing to heed your wise words." "Too true." Shared chuckles echoed across the library, a moment of simply enjoying another's company after a rather hectic day. Twilight's sigh was heard all the way here then. "I was so confident I could get it right." "I would've been too." Was my attempt to reassure the mare it was an earnest mistake on her part. "I still don't understand what went wrong. I looked through every detail thoroughly, made certain of all precautions, and even recited the incantation right! ...So what possibly happened to have made us switch wings and horns like that?" Discord? Chaos? The world having a sense of humour? ...Starswirl. ... No answer. Thought so. What Twilight said next incited me to pause from rolling up another parchment. "What I said before, about making things fair for our friends... That wasn't the only reason I used the spell." My gaze turned to Twilight curiously. I'm listening. The mare caught a glance of my expectant expression, setting everything down herself for a moment, taking a big sigh before steeling herself, admitting the full truth. "I... Also wanted to be prepared. For everyone too." Prepared? "...Prepared for what?" Violet eyes met my cyan stare. "For what's to come." I frowned, confused for a brief moment. Twilight clicked her tongue impatiently. "You said so yourself there were many more threats to come. I just thought, by making my friends alicorns, it would help them be ready for anything we face in the future, as we know we will. Though you're here to help, with the knowledge you have and share, that's appreciated and reassuring enough, but... Some additional help wouldn't be too much to ask for, right?" ...Oh Twilight... I smiled, both exasperation and humour, realizing the full truth now. Another typical response from Twilight; dreading something bad will happen, so acts upon it in an often well-meaning, but irrational manner. In this case, it was completely understandable. But still, rather amusing, and also cost the entire town and all of Ponyville. But I won't judge her for wanting to help everyone. "Regardless of what we face, what obstacles come before us, whatever hardships try to do us harm or grief." As I said, every word was one physical step closer to the uni- alicorn. "We have the one ultimate advantage: each other. You, me, Spike, our friends. Everyone else. We'll always support and back each other despite the threat in question, just like today. In this world, Twilight, the heroes always win." Myself notwithstanding. I was then a close proximity to the smiling mare, clasping a gently hoof under her muzzle fondly with my own charmed smile. "And the magic of friendship always triumphs." Twilight nodded positively, beaming lightly at the faith in her, in our friends. "I know. As long as we have each other, nothing can undermine us." "That's the spirit!" We exchanged amused yet blissful grins. "And besides, you have one particular ace in the hole, as you yourself have pointed out." A raised playful brow. "Which is?" I winked humouredly. "Yours truly." Twilight raised a hoof, giggling behind it beautifully. "Then at least we have one other advantage there." Yep... Maybe one day, the rest will finally become alicorns themselves, as was deserving of them. Also, Starswirl never told me what exactly his theory earlier about three of the mares having horns was... Ah well.
Chapter 113: Haunted Reminders"And not a single trace has appeared since?" The Princess shook her head firmly. "None have been reported. We would've known otherwise had our kind started mysteriously disappearing by now." "Are you sure?" A scowl emerged on those reptilian features, as though affronted by the question. "If you're anticipating a different answer, save your breath." The dragon huffed. "You ponies are far too inquisitive." "Just had to make sure," I addressed the Princess calmly, continuing to follow her through the valley, passing by indifferent dragons by their nests, paying us no heed. A better reaction to my last visit here. Yep, another visit all the way to the Dragon Lands. With the recent wormhole back in Ponyville, Starswirl suggested the good idea to come back to these rocky lands just to check up on the prideful reptiles. When word reached of my arrival, I was immediately greeted by a slightly agitated Princess Ember, who claimed to be far too busy to tend to my abrupt appearance. I'm sure. But her father was adamant on her greeting me personally, to make certain some dragons don't 'forget' what position I held among their kind. "Until we can determine the cause of all these wormholes popping up around Equestria, I had to make certain your land wasn't threatened by them again, Princess." The tall sapphire dragon frowned, and I followed her amber softened gaze after a group of baby dragons chase after one another wholeheartedly. "You've yet to uncover where they come from?" "We're working on it as best as possible." Though really, all we had to work with so far was Starswirl's theory behind them; traces of imbalance sprung by interference on my behalf. The incident with my friends a few days back seems to reinforce this hypothesis. "We want them gone just as much as you do, Ember." The Princess said nothing for a moment, a roaring overhead drawing our attention to a large reptilian titan flying above us majestically. Then, Ember sighed. "You had better... If those large hole things are to come near our Lands once more, we will personally hold you responsible, Stardust." Code for "Please, help us before it gets out of hand." I nodded, nonplussed by the statement. "You know I won't let anything happen to your people, nor anyone else across Equestria. This matter will be resolved with, indefinitely." Amber eyes searched me thoroughly, as though looking for some chink in the armour at that statement. Honestly, I was a little uncertain myself in the matter of ridding these wormholes for good should Starswirl's words be true, but that doesn't mean I won't try. Finally, Ember spoke in mild befuddled irritation, "Your kind has some weird moral viewpoints, pony." At that, I couldn't resist chuckling. If only she knew. "My dear Ember, I am far more than just another 'pony.'" And... Done. Thank goodness... Maybe NOW I can catch some shuteye. Unlikely. ...I know. Sighing with full tiredness, I gently closed the book I had just responded to in quill, letting the message wait for when the girl on the other side receives it. There was nothing better to do, since the other two occupants of the castle were fully asleep the whole night, and I couldn't find any myself. So, I resorted to occupying my own time with some light reading, playing on the 3DS, using the PC, and finally replying to the last night message from the teenager in that dreadful EQG world. Ah. Without turning to face the entering mare, I called out casually by the kitchen table as the door opened midway, "Good morning Twilight." I imagined the mare startled at that, as her surprised voice replied, "It's still unnerving when you do that." Even when thoroughly exhausted, a sly smirk emerged on my dry muzzle. My fully rested girlfriend walked by into my field of vision, smiling warmly and beautifully at me while beginning to search through the drawers for breakfast. One way to boost my tired spirits. "What's even more unnerving, though not entirely unwelcoming, is seeing you up and about before us, Jack." Twilight commented humouredly in the midst of pouring herself some cereal, glancing over to me curiously. "Couldn't sleep?" A small grin at the correct guess. "You know me too well." "Well enough to know you'd never get up this early willingly otherwise." Too true. Twilight finishing making her breakfast admidst her teasing, taking her seat opposite me in satisfaction, yawning slightly... And that prompted me to mirror the much stronger notion, inciting her playful smile. "So what kept you awake this time? Figured you'd be more eager to rest after your long journey to the Dragon Lands and back." Don't think I didn't catch that tinge of longing in your tone, my dear. Twilight was still a little distraught that I ventured and met with the Princess there without her accompaniment. I sighed, rubbing my forehead, elbows leant against the desk tiredly. "I'd rather not say." That only incited further curiosity from the mare - Nice going Jack. Ten out of ten. - before she finally took notice of the shut book between my two elbows, smiling. "Sunset asking for advice again?" "The one and only." Thank God, the conversation changed. "How is she?" I smiled slightly. "She's fine, as ever. Just wanted some friendship advice regarding a heated debate between Rarity and Applejack in her world." Twilight pouted slightly. "You could've let me help out there. Princess of Friendship, remember?" A snort escaped me. "Twilight, I am just as capable at handing out friendship advice as you are. Anyone is." "Implying I'm not special?" Oh [BEEP]. "That's not what I-" A light giggle from her... Oh. "Very funny love." "And you say I'm too easy to tease," The Princess said playfully, taking a moment to eat her breakfast of whatever counts for cereal in this world. I'd rather not investigate, not even after all this time here. "I'm glad you're looking out for Sunset though, your disdain for that other world notwithstanding." I shrugged, muzzle covered by my clasped hoofs. "She just needs someone to talk to, someone to advise her and help out when she needs it. Since you're usually busy with friendship problems in this world, I figured I would help our friend in that detestable world personally." Not to mention, you'll be getting a student of your own sometime soon, my dear Twilight. But I felt no need to divulge that particular info, not yet anyway. Those purple eyes shone, expressing something akin to pride. "And I think you're the perfect candidate to being her confidant, Jack." Thanks love. I smiled warmly in turn, Twilight's approval prompting a gleeful jolt in my heart. Then I yawned, again. That does it. Pushing myself off the table, I stretched and picked the book up. "Right, well, was fun not going to sleep at all last night. Gonna fix that now. See ya later Twilight-" "Jack." Oh no... My reluctant gaze turned to the amused yet firm mare. "You are aware you have some scheduled things to attend to today, right?" Fantastic. "So I'll schedule them for another day. Night love." And the door magically shut in front of me, Twilight's insistent voice behind me, "At the point of disappointing our friends? You promised to hang out with them today, not to mention we're suppose to help you practice with your Balance magic this afternoon." No. No I did not. I didn't 'promise' anything. But to Twilight, anything meant a vow when I said I'd do something. With a long sigh, I slowly turned around to face the apologetic smile and expression. "Please Jack? Spike and everyone else have been waiting since you left a few days ago to the Dragon Lands." And with those violet eyes sparkling, I felt my mind immediately at conflict. Sleep deprivation battling against romantic affection for this persuasive Princess... ...God dammit. "...So now because Rainbow's at Canterlot at the present time, we have another volunteer participating in todays first exercise. Pinkie Pie here will assist in testing out the increases and limits to your speed enhanced by Balance. Any questions?" A pink hoof raised. Followed by a sigh. "Yes Pinkie, there's strawberry cupcakes for snacks afterwards." The limb still raised. "With extra toppings." The hoof finally lowered, and violet eyes glanced over to me expectantly. "Jack?" None from me love, I'm barely focusing on myself as is. As I feebly shook my head, Twilight nodded stepping to the side to give us a clear view of the field before us, starting above my favourite hill. "This race test will go on until either one is exhausted-" Then I've lost already. "- Or someone reaches one end of the open field to back here under five minutes." From the corner of my eye, I spotted concerned eyes my way, but I shook them off. I said I'd do this, and so I shall. Pinkie, from her place to my right, hopped up and down in prepared glee. "Spike, initiate the race!" "On your marks..." What are the chances you're going to fall down the hill onto your face the very first second? "Get set..." Come now. I'm certain, even in this weary state, Jack will still try to appease his Princess's expectations. "Go!" With Balance on my side, I reacted accordingly, taking one swift step forward and- Ow! Oof! Gah! Geh! Damn! Son of a-! Ugh! Keh! Face smashed headfirst into grass at the bottom of the hill, my ears picking up on a cheerful Pinkie Pie bouncing by. From above, I heard Twilight gasp in concern and Spike snicker at the pitiful display. ...When I questioned that, I wasn't anticipating you to actually entertain these thoughts. Sombra deadpanned. Wasn't trying to... Ugh... "Come on Stardust! Pinkie's in the lead!" Spike called out in an attempted act of encouragement. Right... Can't let them down... Standing up, shaking my head wildly to recompose myself, and rid of this tiredness temporarily, I hurried after the mare... And tripped right over, again. And this time, even the fallen King snickered at the pathetic show. Stop the presses, but Pinkie won. And she had cupcakes. Next scene. "This time we'll be examining your endurance levels." Is THAT what you're calling to all the added pile of crates Applejack, Big Mac and Apple Bloom kept stacking on top of me? Twilight paced before me as she explained, "We're testing your physical strength in regards to pressure and weight. More crates will be stacked on until you've declared enough, okay?" I barely nodded, teeth grit in pure concentration. Oh I understood... But lack of sleep alongside this 'exercise' was preventing a coherent response. Twilight regarded me in slight worry as I made no reply, opting to say next. "If your lack of rest is really getting to you, we can stop for the day-" "And let... You down...?" I managed to interrupt, feeling my limbs beginning to buckle from the pressure as more crates were kicked upwards by the farmers. "Never...!" Twilight frowned, obviously not wanting me to get hurt by her expense. These vain attempts to appease your mare's curiosity will only result in the death of you. Do not listen to him, Jack, though I concur with the Princess that you must at least take a moment of rest from all this before serious injury is brought upon you. I'll be... Fine...! It only took one miscalculation by Apple Bloom for things to go south. One kicked crate into the middle of the stack, and I found my battered and bruised body buried underneath from the broken objects, and within the darkness of the pile, sunlight barely peeking through to my vision, only a soft, mournful whimper escaped my tired muzzle. If only I could get some sleep... Instead of having that damn dream over and over again...! It only took a short moment before I was pulled out of the pile, rescued by Applejack and Big Mac, letting me lean onto their backs for support. Twilight thoroughly inspected my body, ice packs appearing from midair in case of something like this. Trust her to always come prepared- Cold! Too cold! "Maybe we should stop for the day," Spike commented upon his approach. Hell no. I wildly shook my head, glaring heatedly at the others. "Sleep or no sleep... I'm hanging out with my friends, regardless." Though that seemed only to incite their shared worry much further. Well, this one seemed fare more easy to accomplish. Do not be immediately certain. A mental reach towards another being's heart can be quiet as difficult as carrying a tower of crates, if not more so. Way to dampen my spirits, oh wise one... From the side, Twilight, Spike, Fluttershy and Angel observed in eager anticipation, leaning forward slightly as I raised a hoof. The yellow pegasus was, at first, a little uncertain about using one of her animal friends for this particular exercise, but Twilight assured the shy mare everything would go fine, I would never bring any intentional harm to any of Fluttershy's little woodland friends. Again, I must insist the ceasing of todays activities until the matter with your dream has been resolved. Starswirl kept attempting to have me stop. Too little too late. My hoof was already touching the chest of the perched tall falcon, regarding me with wary stern eyes. If I wasn't careful, it could claw my eyes out. Heh. Then I'll sue them for it... Please Jack, inform the Princess you cannot go through with the rest of your training this day. The lack of sleep, perhaps a side-effect from your experience against the Tantabus, caused from this repetitive nightmare will only worsen until the correct method to ridding of it is applied. And that would be...? Tell her what you've been dreaming of. Hell no-! "Argh!" A scream erupted from my throat, the agitated bird being affected from my own emotions regarding the dream that disrupted into the established connection between us. And now, that distraction was having my pay for it. I felt talons tear at my own fur, vainly covering my face from the assault. "Get it off! GET IT OFF!" Mercy came in the form of Fluttershy, who immediately soothed the angered falcon through quite words and soft melodies, gently pulling it away from my painful, tired state. And again, Twilight's emergency provisions arrived through thin air, the concerned alicorn immediately getting to work on tends to the scratches now covering my chest and front limbs. Ow... "...I still think we should stop for the day." Thanks Spike... Ugh... The final exercise. "This last training lesson will be examining your reflexes and tests for improvement. The reflective mirrors surrounding you will..." Twilight stopped herself, expression shifting from lecturing to outward uncertainty the more she stared at me. "You know what? I think we should save this for another day, after the... Results from the other exercises-" "No." A soft frown. "Jack-" "Twilight, I said I'd do this," Was my firm teeth-gritted response, straightening my posture in emphasis. Sleep deprivation be damned! "Begin when ready." It was simple, Twilight would fire off magic from her horn into the mirror surrounding me on the ground and midair, and it was my job to block and redirect them. Sounds fun. Or suicidal... I must protest, Jack. Your mental state is affecting your physical capabilities. You must cease this activity now and inform your mare what is happening- I'm. Not. Telling. Her. The. Dream. At my firm nod to a reluctant Twilight, the mare quietly mirrored the gesture, and a purple beam shot from her horn, beginning the exercise. The beam bounced from one mirror, and off my raised reacting limb, to another reflective surface, and into my Balance-enhanced limb once again. The cycle repeated itself until the corner of my eye spotted another beam, narrowly dodging as it flew by my face into another mirror. More and more beams began followed, bouncing from glass to my limbs and back over and over again. So far, so good. This is ridiculously persistent of you. Sombra commented snidely as he mentally observed me, presumably from my own eyes. You really hope to accomplish appeasing your Princess through sheer exhaustion and a slip-up waiting to occur? You must inform her of the- No! Sombra was unimpressed. Stubborn fool! Are you that embarrassed, afraid of her thoughts regarding the incident long ago? Your guilt will only kept to yourself for so long, boy. Shut up! I partially took note how faster and aggressive my movements were becoming in blocking the fast light beams in all directions. Dreams pass over time, and I'm sure this one will too. Unless you're the one responsible for causing the repeated nightmare yourself, Sombra? Bah! I cannot always be at fault for your own regret over failure to save your Princess from harm that fateful day. You CHOOSE to blame yourself for what that monster did to her. Because it was my-! Dammit! With a roar of justified anger, one strengthened block against all magic at once sealed the deal, as the beams fired back against the group of surrounding mirrors, and the sounds of shattering glass emerged all around me. The training finally over, my front limbs lowered to the ground in pure exertion, shallow breathes in and out coming from my muzzle, further exhaustion beginning to seep in from the spectacle I just made. I dared not look at Twilight's concerned face nor eyes. My pained body landed roughly onto the ground, slowly composing to stand up and continue this fight. I don't understand, I thought this new power was- **You may possess this power,* Sombra interrupted harshly. But you lack the composure and training to wield it. This is too strong for you to control; I knew we shouldn't have used it in this fight!* ...No... I won't give up, not yet. **You might as well,* The fallen King sneered, speaking into my left ear. Continue, and your body will succumb to the exertion, your magic taken by this fiend. You will only make things worse for yourself, your friends and your Princess.* I had little time for a retort, Tirek towering over me with a condescending smirk. "Even with help, neither you nor the Princess can stand up to me. But don't worry, I shall honour your bravery once I take your magic. And this time, I will not make the same mistake." A magic orb centered before the creature's horn, ready to fire off another attack no doubt to render me immobile. Glaring upwards, I was ready to face this. Rather me than Twilight, after all... I had no regrets. That was, until the pony who took the blast for me showed up between us. Time stilled, a purple body flying before us to take the hit, the power of stolen combined magic hitting the mare with harsh success, and I barley heard my own yell of "No!" escape me at the sight of a pained, eye-closed Twilight Sparkle delicately flying in the air, causing in an impact of the ground near by, a crater where the fallen Princess lay in pain, all to protect me. For me... "No..." This can't be happening... This just can't be... "Twilight..." "TWILIGHT!" ... ... ... ...Dammit. Dammit! A frustrated groan at my inability to sleep escaped from my exhausted muzzle, the nightmare having awoken me abruptly once again just then. Bleary cyan eyes stared up at the darkness, squinting in pain and annoyance. The sensation from todays misadventures still stung all over my body, and it certainly wasn't helping in getting me some sleep. ...Starswirl? Sombra? You guys awake? Being a spirit requires little rest in the physical sense, my friend. But, I am always here if you need me. Tch. I have little need for sleep boy. Although that hardly grants you permission to address me whenever you so desire; it was irritable enough everytime you chose to speak with us on your homeworld just to avoid sleep. I don't TRY to avoid sleep. No human would ever pass up the opportunity to sleep for however long they wished if they could. I'm just asking if there's anyway at all for me to finally get some rest without that Goddamn nightmare... Perhaps if you- And not by telling Twilight about it! I understand your fear for confronting the Princess about your guilt, but you underestimate the predicted reactions to it. Do you truly believe she will judge you for what happened, or your continuous regrets for the incident? You've burdened yourself with this guilt for a long time now, and it is beginning to consume you. Tossing my head around on the pillow, I winced at the results; more stings to my healing face despite how soft the material was. But why now... The event happened about a year ago, to me anyway. Why choose to manifest itself at this time...? Your closeness with her once more is triggering these buried regrets, since they involve her than your friends most of all. The only remedy to this, Jack, is to allow yourself the courage to confess to her what is causing you this insomnia. ...There's no other choice, huh...? What do you think? I imagined Sombra's scowl. When has even Equestria given the choice of luxury? Harsh truth and reality plays a role even within this 'land of fiction,' Jack. It's high time you grow accustomed to that. ... ... ... [BEEP]. Not even closing my eyes works. I may typically have trouble sleeping, but this was on another level entirely. Are you even-? Oh I heard you, Sombra. But it didn't hurt to make another attempt one last time. ... ... ... [BEEP], that does it! In annoyed weariness, I kicked off the sheets and slowly pulled myself off the bed, aching limbs taking a second to adjust on the ground. With that, my exhausted, frustrated self wandered out of the dark room and into the hallway, still lit up, meaning Twilight must still be up doing some research or another. With a sigh, I gazed between the large hall, debating on what to do next and then reaching a conclusion what all humans do when they're indecisive and have nothing better to do. Eat. Heh, it's almost funny how easy it was now for me to navigate these halls. The castle's interior maze wasn't so difficult to explore the more you grew accustomed to the place. A testament to how long exactly I've stayed within these walls. Where was I up to currently within the show's timeline? The middle of season five? Yes, of course; Rarity and Rainbow were still in Canterlot, and I remember clearly the events which transpire there. Arriving into the kitchen, my gaze found the target and proceeded directly forward to the fridge. So when the two mares return, this means what happens next will be two events at once; Applejack and Rarity going to Manehatten, and the Sisterhooves Social occurring at the same time. Luckily, I already planned everything out for that point of the season. Twilight won't be so bored during those events then- Ah, speak of the angel. "Hello Twilight." The purple alicorn blinked from the doorway, wandering further into the room with a bemused expression. "I was wondering why the lights were on in here. I thought you were suppose to be sleeping." I shrugged, in the middle of making myself a sandwich. And maybe I should help myself to some brownies afterwards. "Hunger preventing sleep?" "Among other things," I responded casually... Before my own words sunk in. Dammit Jack! "Such as?" "...Stuff." Smooth. "Like?" "Things." "Any specifics?" "Maybe." "Jack." "Twilight." The mare sighed, shaking her head softly at my obvious evasive behaviour. "If there is a problem Jack, you know I'll do anything to help you, right?" "I know, but you can't prevent nightmares, can you love?" ...[BEEP]! You are pathetic. It was bound to happen either way. "Nightmares?" My gaze glanced further away, avoiding Twilight's furrowed brow and attempting to focus more on the sandwich. Guess what? Didn't work, as I felt myself being pulled by a tender hoof, meeting Twilight's inquisitive frown. "You too...?" Huh? "What...?" Twilight replied quietly, violet eyes searching me for a moment. "Recently I've been having some terrible dreams of my own. They haven't prevented me from sleeping, so I didn't feel like they would become a big issue... But if they're becoming more and more constant, and you're having bad dreams as well..." The mare tilted her head, concerned and curious. "What have you been dreaming about, exactly?" Unwelcome memories shivered down my spine, and Twilight took notice of my hesitant flinch, stepping back slightly. "If you don't want to talk about it-" "You first, love," I interjected tiredly, smiling slightly. "Since you obviously want to talk about it." Maybe then, I can finally find the encouragement to share what I've been dreaming about in turn. As though reaching that conclusion as well, Twilight nodded slowly, looking away for a moment before inhaling deeply, tone far more somber, "It's about the battle against Tirek." My blood froze. "After I saved you from one of his attacks, I saw the aftermath. Something inside you... Changed. I saw a fury quite unlike anything I've ever seen from anyone, when you viciously attacked that fiend like that; unrelenting, without restraint, all because I got hurt." Violet eyes sparkled in recollection. "It's silly to think you'd become so enraged because of me, but-" "It isn't." Twilight snapped her head to me, frowning in confusion. "Of course it is. Despite what we heard, I can't imagine you would become so... So animalistic, in spite of all the other times you've lost your temper..." My guilty expression was all that was needed, for those beautiful eyes to widened, muzzle agape. "You couldn't have...!" I shrugged, gazing down at the floor then, the memories themselves unpleasant and unwarranted. "Seeing you in that state, caused by that monster, all control and composure broke, Twilight. I did everything in my power to stop Tirek there and then. Because... Seeing you hurt like that... Was the most terrifying thing I ever witnessed... And it's all my fault." There, I said it. Cyan eyes looked back at Twilight's sorrowful look. "And that's what I've been dreaming about." There, you happy oh bearded one...? "You... Of course that wasn't your fault! I wasn't about to let you-" Twilight gasped in irony. "Of course you'd consider yourself responsible! You always blame yourself..." The Princess sighed, shaking her head before smiling lightly, at the floor then in my direction. "I should've suspected that was the case. And I gather words alone won't convince you that what happened wasn't your fault, and I would gladly throw myself in harm's way for you and everyone else I love just as you constantly do for us?" And me? Were the last unspoken words. "Is that rhetorical?" Was my attempt of light humour in this dour mood. It must've worked, because Twilight sighed again, but this time less depressed about, and the alicorn strode towards me, one limb wrapping around my own. "What are you doing?" The grin of a Goddess. "Convincing you through other means. Come on." Other means, apparently, meant the two of us cuddling against one another on the couch if the main reading room. And, by Twilight's logic, talking about pretty much just random [BEEP]. "An academic, you?" And, surprisingly, it was working. The Princess nodded, body brushing against my own to my right, the close proximity no longer causing the mare to constantly blush by every physical display of affection like in the past. "Had I not became a Princess, a while back it was my dream to study everything possible - still is - and make something out of that knowledge, and become a Professor or a similar profession. A teacher at Princess Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns, passing on everything there is to know about magic to the next generation." "Professor Twilight..." I pondered on the name, expressing amusement and consideration. "Now I'm being struck with an image of you with large glasses and a lab coat." Reminding me of another Twilight a long way from here. A playful shove. "Very original. But if that didn't work out for me, then plan b was to become a librarian, though I've already seem to have accomplished that profession." A brief pause, and Twilight's feeling of guilt and regret through our bond prompted me to act, delivering a soft kiss atop her mane. Encouraged, Twilight continued, "Or perhaps a scientist; there are still so many things about magic we don't know about yet. Such as your Balance powers." Grinning, I replied sincerely, "We'll both discover more about that together. Anyway, I think... No I KNOW you'd be fantastic at anything you do, Twilight. You're a prodigy among your kind." There was the blush! And a gleeful Twilight leaned closer, wrapping her limbs around my neck gratefully, head leaning on shoulder and chest with open affection. And you know what? Twilight's attempt to lighten up the mood was working. The more we has this conversation, the remorse about my own actions back that fateful day against that magic-stealing Twilight-hurting monster faded away. I was beginning to feel more... At peace, the bond between pulsating in pure harmony, Twilight's light extending across the ties which bind us, soothing my soul. This mare... This wonderful, amazing mare... My own hoof brushing her mane lightly seemed to incite her to inquire, "What about you? Aside from being a writer, what would your other ideal professions be?" Good question. "Well, I suppose I would've liked to be a teacher as well, as we've discussed before." Twilight nodded into my fur. "And I always entertained the notion of being a librarian too... Hmm... A traveler, maybe..." "Travelling?" Twilight teased lightly. "Willingly?" "I'm capable." I retorted without annoyance, grinning. "What else... Um... Being the ideal special somepony to a certain Princess..." A playful giggle. "You already have that position, Jack." "Am I doing a good job so far?" "Flawlessly." The fact that was replied in a heartbeat sent a warmth down my throat and heart to leap. "Although, now thinking about it, you could be less grumpy at times." "You could also be less of a perfectionist at times." "Then we've seem to have reached a stalemate, honey." "I-" Then her words caught to my dumbfounded self. "Did you just call me 'honey?'" Did Twilight Sparkle just call me without any sort of sarcasm or hesitation, 'honey?' The alicorn glanced up. "It's not that jarring, is it?" "...You're kidding right?" Another shove, this time more forceful. "Don't push your luck. You should consider being more tactful sometimes, Jack." I scoffed playfully. "Tact? Moi? I am the epitome of subtlety, thank you very much." "Uh-huh." And that was followed through shared laughter, the comfortable mare shifting around somewhat. "I remember a question I asked you, a long time ago." Oh? "If to become an author was your dream, and I never got the answer after all this time. So... Is your dream to become a writer?" And a long time ago, I would've answered with uncertainty. My dream, if I had one, was lost even to me. I never truly knew what I wanted in life, aside from peace and happiness, the two one can rarely achieve with the hounding of harsh life on my world. And even here, in Equestria, pressure and stress were still two realities which made their selves present when something went wrong. So the real question was, did I have a dream? Something I've always desired more than anything else in the entire multiverse, without realizing it until this very point? It took one look at her to answer that very question. "My dream... Is right here." Purple eyes rolled upwards to look at me, surprise slowly morphing to bliss with my positive words of conviction. "To be with people who accept me for who I am; my faults, my ideals, my everything. To be with someone who always makes me happy, and I make her happy in return. Our friends have fulfilled that dream, and you're the core of that happiness, my Princess, Twilight Sparkle." And suddenly, my muzzle was inches from an eager Twilight's, who was mirroring my content mood with a pleased, pink-cheeked yet happy smile filled to the brink of peaceful serenity. "The same can be said for you, my Warrior, Jack Wright." There wasn't any kissing before this conversation, but I soon found myself in an intense make-out session with the mare of my dreams 'till the point I lost track of time. Okay, screw sleep, this was a better remedy. ...Hm? Wha...? A rough prodding to my left pony shoulder slowly roused me from my slumber, bleary stare meeting the bemused yet humoured expression of a cheerful Spike. "Morning bro." Oh. A yawn escaped me before I replied, "Morning Spike." Followed by a couple more blinks to get my bearings- Huh... Back felt stiff. Obviously wasn't sleeping on my bed- Oh... Right. A weight against my other shoulder and right side incited me to stare in amused fascination at the alicorn resting peacefully on me, head leaning to my neck in content, a happy expression on her beautiful sleeping features. Okay, best thing to wake up to first thing, bar none. We must've fallen asleep next to one another without realizing. And it wasn't even movie night... Should start making movie night a thing around here. "You two had fun last night?" Grinning, I reached forward carefully and ruffled the teasing dragon's head, inciting his protestant yet playful look. "Thought you'd still be asleep without Twilight to wake you up." "Only to make me wake you up." Spike retorted with a huff, then gestured with a thumb behind him. "Besides, it's eleven in the morning." What? My eyes glanced over to the nearby clock... Oh. So it was- Wait a sec... I fell asleep. I actually fell to genuine sleep this time around! And without that bloody nightmare constantly waking me up! You see, Jack? My mentor commented cheerfully, The bond between you inflicted a reaction to Princess Twilight's own dreams, at first. But the cure, as you've discovered now, was the reassurance and love of someone who adores you completely, as you do her in turn. And now, you can both rest in peace for a long time. ...Thanks Starswirl. Sorry for doubting you. "Should we wake her up or...?" Our gazes switched to Twilight, who shifted slightly in her sleep, making an adorable lighthearted noise that prompted my loving smile. "You know what Spike... Let's worry about Twilight's panicking about oversleeping later. Let her rest." And I was perfectly content with staying in this position for however long as possible right now.
Chapter 115: We Are Number One!"Now go, Luster Dragon! Attack his life points directly!" "Not so fast. Go Shadow Spell! Not only can your dragon no longer attack, buts it attack is reduced by seven hundred points!" "Aw man- No, wait! Idea! I sacrifice Luster Dragon to summon Luster Dragon #2! Take that, now I'll attack-!" "Summoning a monster that way makes it to the second Main Phase, Spike." "Aw man! Then I play one card face down, ending my turn! It's your move bro." "Gladly bro. Ha!" My hoof swiped up another card from atop the deck, revealing it to be... Something not entirely useful, for now anyway. Was the 'Ha' noise quite necessary? It's called getting invested in the game, Sombra. "Alright then Spike. I switch my Herald of Creation to defense mode, and end my turn." The dragon grinned, mischievously, examining the cards in his claws close to his eyes. "Alright, it's my go!" And swiped another card to his hand, his enthusiasm widening as the game progressed. Spike was really getting the hang of this game, I must admit. In true anime fashion, the dragon extended a free claw forward and exclaimed, "Go, Luster Dragon #2! Destroy his Herald of Creation! Next, I summon Lord of D. in attack mode, thus ending my turn." "You'll regret that Spike." I growled playfully, inciting the dragon's smug look, both of us enjoying the hell out of this. I pulled another card to my hand, thus revealing... Oho, Spike is going down. "Alright then Spike. First up, I summon Kaibaman!" Practically slamming the card on the mat. "Then I activate its special ability. So by immediate sacrifice, I can special summon one certain monster from my card. Come forth, my-!" "So this is where you two have wandered off to!" Gah! Both Spike and I jumped at the unexpected voice and presence. Then again, 'unexpected' was Discord's surname. The Master of Chaos leered down curiously at the two mats between us, before smirking knowingly. "And I can see why. Playing with some pieces of drawn paper are we? We could hear you all the way from the cottage." Unlikely, we have chosen the hill to play this game to our heart's content. Spike smiled innocently, gesturing to the cards in his claw. "Actually, we're playing a game from Stardust's home world called Yu-Gi-Oh." Discord blinked. "It's about dueling using monsters, spells, trap card, rituals, fusions and synchros and-" "Yu... Gi-Oh?" The befuddled prankster echoed, rearing his head back and chuckling absurdly. "Your kind obviously comes up with the most ridiculous names for children games, Stardust." ...Not sure you're in any position to talke about ludicrous names, 'Discord.' I address the point that it was your people who named him as such along with all inhabitants of Equestria. Additionally, I concur with this clown, this game is for the minds of dull foals. Surely there are better pastimes; even your 'Pokemon' games appear far more appealing. "You should play with us, Discord. You can have three-way duels too! Didn't you bring an extra deck bro?" Smirking, I presented the synchro deck held together by an elastic band, to Discord's great amusement. The creature blew out his tongue, waving off the offer dismissively. "Oh yes. Why spend my time having tea with Fluttershy when I can indulge myself playing some cards for the imagination of foals? Think I'll pass, little dragon." Undeterred, though I was slightly annoyed by the rudeness, Spike persisted, standing up now. "Come on Discord! It'll be fun! Hey, maybe you can use your magic to bring the monsters to life. In the show they dueled using hologra... Hologramic..." "Holographic, Spike." "Right, that. And it was awesome!" I won't lie, it would prove certainly interesting. Back home I only had about usually three opponents to play duel monsters against. My little sister, who we had to repeatedly explain the usage of her cards to. My Dad, who was fairly average at the game. And my brother... Who was a total beast with his ridiculous OP cards and mercilessly taunting and smashing his opponents. So yeah, a fresh change was welcomed. Discord took out one of the cards presented before him, examining whatever showed on it with a thoughtful rub of the goatee. "You don't say..." And a sly smirk emerged on his face, and I wasn't certain to be unsettled or intrigued. "Well then, little one, you have given me a rather amusing idea." Spike and I traded glances. Five minutes later. "Now, when my White Stone of Legend is destroyed, I can add one certain monster from my deck to my hand!" The giant white gem before me in question disappeared completely, two face down cards presented between my front. Spike, meanwhile, had a gargantuan dragon made of sparkling colours defending him, his own face down card on the field. I could barely see my little brother between the legs of the large reptile. "In that case, I play another card face down and end my turn. It's your move!" "And Spike played another card down, his life points greater than that of the defenseless Stardust between three hundred points." Discord, providing commentary to an empty audience, spoke from his conjured up announcer box, a stage microphone held before him. "How will the human in the guise of a pony get out of this one? I wonder!" "With this!" I declared, adding another card to my hand. "I summon the Maiden With Eyes of Blue!" A blue-silver haired woman in rags appeared on the battlefield, about normal human size. Oh God. This realistic duel Discord thought of was brilliant! I felt as though I was actually a part of the show. I'd make a killing of a duelist had I landed in the Yu-Gi-Oh universe than here! "But what's this?!" Discord cried in mock-shock. "Stardust has summoned a lovely blue maiden to his side - Won't the Princess be jealous? - with zero attack points!" "And I end my turn." "And he ends his turn, just like that! Just what is he planning? What will Spike do in response." Spike smirked, drawing another card expertly. "I'll tell you what I'll do!" And thrust his hand forward. "I'll have my Luster Dragon #2 attack your maiden! Go!" The beast leaned its head forward, and a colourful beam emerged from its open maw, ready to consume the maiden they thought defenseless. And my plan worked like a charm. "Now, I activate my maiden's special ability!" "And Spike has clearly fell right into Stardust's trap! Let's see what happens!" "Oh no!" I grinned triumphantly. "Oh yes!" Victory was mine! "When my maiden is attacked once per turn, I can negate that attack and switch her to defense position." The woman did exactly that, a light shield enveloping to absorb the dragon's beaming assault. "And that's not all! I can now summon one specific monster from my hand, deck or graveyard: My most powerful monster of all!" Once the smoke cleared from the Luster Dragon's attack, I took note of Spike's growing nervousness. He ain't seen [BEEP] yet. "Come forth! BLUE EYES WHITE DRAGON!" This growing enthusiasm over summoning a mere card is beginning to trouble me, boy... Shut up! This is magical right here! From a large circular light emerged next to my maiden, forming and taking shape to the legendary titanic creature, brought to life thanks to a smug Discord. The behemoth reptile released a mighty roar over the landscape, and all we can do is stare at the impressive white dragon in awe. It's... Beautiful...! And in true Kaiba fashion, I grinned at the gulping Spike and let out a mighty command. "Now, Blue Eyes, attack his Luster Dragon #2! White Lightning!" And holy [BEEP] was that an attack firing straight at my foe. Even Discord had to duck for cover from the beam of pure white onslaught sent straight at the defenseless smaller beast. Spike will be also at my mercy once his dragon's destroyed- "Not so fast!" What? I could vaguely hear Spike's call over the roaring beam of lightning. "I activate my trap card: Negate Attack! Your Blue Eyes White Dragon cannot attack and destroy my beast this turn!" Oh that does it. With a growl, I activated a magic card of my own. "Well I can do this instead: Burst Stream of Destruction! With this, with Blue Eyes on the field, all your monsters are annihilated. GO!" What followed afterwards was a storm of smoke and sounds of ground being utterly ruined. Discord, thankfully, cleared up all the black fog with the help of a trusty vacuum cleaner, allowing us all to see Spike's monsterless field and... Ohhhhhhhhhh [BEEEEEEEEEEEEP]... Now you've done it! Idiot! Good news, Spike clearly wasn't hurt from the onslaught - I would've sensed if he was - so that wasn't an issue. Bad news... The entire land around us was singed and looked like WWIII had just occurred here and then. Brownness and fire covered parts of the scorched land, and three of use looked around, stunned by the terrifying destruction caused by my Blue Eyes White Dragon. All except for Discord, who applauded quite merrily. "That was a spectacular display, if I do say so myself. We should play this card game more often; that was genuinely fun than I anticipated." Spike, however, was having the closer mindset to my own compared to Discord's. "Twilight's gonna kill us..." I could only nod, Spike swallowing in abstract horror. Wait, we can fix this. All we have to do is have Discord clean up before- "Jack! Spike! Discord!" Oh [BEEP]! For standing a feet away was a very confused and very, very peeved Twilight. The others approached along with her, but I was more focused on the violet eyes regarding us with deadly intent. Now would be the time to depart. Agreed. And Spike took the initiative. "Discord! Get us out of here quick!" "Wait-!" A flash of light before I could gather all the discarded decks. And we found ourselves back in the midst of my bedroom. It didn't take long for me to get my bearings and ask the incarnation of chaos, "All the cards too, Discord!" The trickster simply snapped his fingers, and before us the decks all appeared as they did the previous duel, and I immediately worked to clean up. "I'm guessing it's a tie then," Spike said knowingly, smiling sheepishly at my side-glance. Uh-huh, whatever you say Spike. "Well, we have tons of other fun activities to do today." "Yes I too would rather find something far more entertaining to do than clean up a mere field on Twilight's whim," Discord pitched in, placing both animal hands on myself and the young dragon. "How about a third member to the party?" Spike gaped, before beaming up at the Master of Chaos. "You wanna hang out with us, really?" "Why not?" He shrugged, smirking down at the joy-filled dragon, before both turned to me expectantly. I shrugged myself in response, smiling lightly. Sure, why not? I had no objection whatsoever to hanging out with Discord and Spike at once. "We did say we should hang out more often anyway." Very true. "So then boys, count me in!" "Awesome!" Spike fisted the air cheerfully. "And after what happened just before, this is gonna be a very fun day!" I'm inclined to agree. I'm certainly far from inclined. Oh lighten up. What harm can he do? ...Do you not recall the event only a few minutes ago? When your chaotic friend used his unrelented magic to bring your monsters to life and caused devastation on the field previously surrounding you, almost causing injury to your "little bro?" It'll be fine! Discord knew what he was doing. "So." Speak of the devil. The creature rubbed his hands eagerly. "What else do you do for fun around here?" Good question. Both Spike and I glanced around the room itself, plenty of fun things to do around here. It didn't take long before our gazes found themselves on the pile of DVDs atop the PS4, reserved for later, and we exchanged equal grins of the same idea. "Discord." I looked up to the waiting chaotic entertainer. "Have you ever heard of Star Wars?" "Ohh! Can we finally watch the prequels Star?" "...Wait 'till you're older with a more open mind, Spike." I do believe prolonged interaction with your friends has made you overly lax. Hm? What makes you say that? As I mentally ask this, blades of purple and gold clashed, a deadly dance of battle proceeding through the large forest of Sweet Apple Acres, for various reasons. Oh. Mere observation. After the Star Wars marathon, which Discord, at first, was bored of but quickly grew to love them the further we watched through the movies, the Master of Chaos made a suggestion I couldn't possibly refuse. With the exception of Spike possibly wielding a realistic lightsaber - which I vehemently refused against - the mixture of animals and I proceeded to duel through the forest with all the skill and grace a Jedi would possess, the young dragon observing from the sidelines with cheers of awe and encouragement. "Your powers are weak, old one." I taunted playfully, reciting one of many countless famous quotes of the Sith Lord. Discord grinned, hardly offended, replying with a wise impression, "You cannot win, Star. If you strike me down I shall become more powerful than you can possibly imagine." A gold lightsaber against purple, the former belonging to me and the latter to Discord. And I thought nothing could top the realistic Yu-Gi-Oh duel just earlier, but this was already beginning to take that title. More and more, the duel was steadily growing intense. And with real lightsabers, it wasn't hard to see why. Hence me putting my hat and cape to the side just in case. I had no real worries about burning either myself or the incarnation of chaos; that would just prove neither of us are worthy to wield the blades. Regardless, this sensation, wielding a lightsaber - a real one - for the first time in my life. It was amazing! It was... Exhilarating. Your left. Cheers! Sombra's casual warning had me block the incoming strike in time. It was a little difficult holding the lightsaber hilt in one hoof, fighting against Discord with the fencer style of Form II. His method of combat matched his name and personality; chaotic. And that alone made me cautious, this style made him wild and unpredictable, and with his superior height he could easily chop at my head. But, again, I felt no fear or nervousness. Not in the least. Ha! The Master of Chaos promptly flew over my leapt assault, an unfortunate tree trunk becoming the victim of my assault. As I spun, preparing to continue with that attack, Spike called out rather timidly, "Uh, guys?" Hm? We both paused from our sabers clashing again briefly, looking to the young lizard. The dragon looked around in humoured nervousness. "I think you may have gotten a bit overboard..." Hm? ...Oh. Right. Our battle area. Took me until now to properly notice the devastation our duel made made. Scorched trunks and grass, trees fallen over and apples scattered everywhere, edible or burnt. Guess I wasn't paying enough attention... Whoops. Referring back to my previous statement. Spending time with your friends has made you far too lenient, and more unaware of your surroundings. Your initial caution has vanished in favour for entertaining yourself. Witness the results of that heavy cost. "Quite right," Discord said, not to the scolding King but to Spike, deactivating his blade. I followed the gesture, shaking his offered hand. "That was quite the epic battle. We should have lightsaber duels more often, Stardust." I nodded, matching his humour. "Maybe in a less tree-infested environment next time." Grinning, Discord opened his mouth to respond with something witty- "What in tarnation happened around here?!" Uh-oh. "Uh-oh." "Oh boy." I recommend fleeing. Yep! "Discord!" He was already on it, teleporting us away from the outraged storming Applejack. This day just kept getting better and better. First the Yu-Gi-Oh duel, then the lightsaber battle. And now, this. "Pikachu, Thunderbolt!" "Dodge and use Flamethrower!" "Not so fast! Hydro Pump!" Yep, you guessed correctly. Also brought to life through the magic of Discord were now Pokemon; every child's dream come true. Countless people would be jealous of me, Spike and Discord right now. The three different types rampaged through their battle within the Everfree Forest; the chosen battle arena this time for our explosive battle. Spike having chosen Pikachu, Discord choosing Blastoise, and myself, the strongest starter of all. Charizard. You mean the most "overrated," as I believe it is called. With good reason my friend. "Charizard, Fly!" "No you don't! Pikachu use Quick Attack!" "Now Blastoise, get them with a Razor Shell while they're distracted." The large blue turtle obliged with a rapid spin towards his opponents. Luckily, my large orange lizard escaped into the air just in time, though the small electrical rat wasn't so lucky. Spike let out a noise of protest at his Pikachu being successful hit. "The snooze you lose, Spikey boy!" Discord called out smugly, prompting Spike's challenging glare. "Oh yeah? We'll see about that! Pikachu, Iron Tail!" "Now Charizard, Fly!" "No fair!" Who said Pokemon battles were fair? Discord pouted at the team-up against his starter, the groaning large turtle forced back against a tree from the barrage, the large trunk tipping over from the huge pressure suddenly pressed against it. With a sly smirk, Discord chose to retaliate. "Blastoise, Hydro-!" "What is going on here- ...Stardust?!" What the-?! I was so intently focused I didn't sense nor hear anyone approach to watch. But it was the visitor in question who made me even more surprise. My pleased grin was a contrast to the flabbergasted expression on the mare's face. "Trixie!" And I made a gesture for the battle to take a quick break, turning fully to greet my old friend. Pink stunned eyes were more focused on me as opposed to the created Pokemon duking it out for supremacy. "But... How can this be?" Trixie blinked multiple times. "I heard you left Equestria for good!" With a grin, I motioned dramatically. "Ahh, you won't get rid of me that easily." And walked towards the mare... Before tightly hugging her. That seemed to shake off the spell. "What the-?! Get off me you sentimental alien!" There's the Trixie we know and love. The unicorn pushed me back indignantly, looking thoroughly embarrassed by the friendly display, attempting to cover her face more behind her magician hat, and pointing at me expectantly. "You have some explaining to do, mister. I... Trixie thought she'd never see you again!" Even if the relief in her tone was subtle enough, I could detect the immense positive emotions from my return present in her heart. "And wipe that silly grin off your face. You're reminded me too much of your Princess." That comment far less insulting than she intended it to be. I still smiled. "Missed you too Trixie." The mare scoffed dismissively, reverting back to her old self without fault, motioning finally to the magical creatures about to do battle. "And what, may Trixie ask, are those things? And why is this forest turned into a war field? Trixie could hear the battle all the way from her carriage." "We're battling with Pokemon!" Spike answered happily, petting his satisfied Pikachu for a moment. Trixie frowned, repulsed by the gesture yet intrigued by the explanation. "'Pokemon?' Trixie has not heard of such creatures." "You wouldn't have." I chuckled at her sour expression, making a placating gesture. "They're from a game from my world. Discord brought them to life so we could have a battle with them outside of the games." The Master of Chaos, meanwhile, was lounging around atop his Blastoise, paying little heed to the conversation. The mare clicked her tongue, looking around the damaged area. "So I see..." "You wanna join us?" Spike then suddenly inquired rather excitedly. "We could have a battle royale!" The blue unicorn scoffed yet again, looking away haughtily and waving off the offer. "Trixie has far more important tasks to get along with than succumb to some barbaric games." "That's too bad." And he speaks at last! Discord opened one eye, peeking over to the mare slyly. "Although it's to be expected. You don't strike me as the type to endure the hardships of battle, dear." That did the trick. Pink eyes glared in his direction. "What did you say?" "I'm only saying that, it's understandable you wouldn't wanna participate... Trixie, was it? Battles are not for the weak-hearted, after all. It takes a strong trainer to battle with their own Pokemon; even Spike is strong enough to do so." The dragon beamed at the compliment, oblivious to the fact Discord was saying that to taunt the fuming mare. Noticing this, the mocking creature glanced over to Trixie with a smug expression. "Unless, of course, you can prove us wrong." Trixie's response wasn't entirely surprising to any of us. "Show Trixie how to play." Ten minutes later, we got that battle royale as Spike wanted after all. "Frenzy Plant!" "Hydro Pump!" "Thunder!" "Fire Blast!" "Hey, no fair! That should've hit him!" "Grass moves aren't too effective on fire types, Trixie. And being part flying also weakens your attacks against it!" "But not mine. Blastoise, Razor Shell!" "Iron Tail Pikachu!" "Dodge, Venusaur, and use Razor Leaf!" "Flamethrower!" "Pikachu!" "Hydro Pump!" "God dammit! You'll pay for that!" "Frenzy Plant!" "Dodge!" "Hey, which one of ours is effective against his rat?" "Pikachu is electric type." "So who's stronger against it?" "None!" "Oh come on!" "Quick Attack!" "Protect!" "Now, Skull Bash my Blastoise!" "Charizard, Fire Blast! ...Oh [BEEP]!" My error was realized before I could react, the others following my cry of shock with widened eyes at the fire now impacting the side of Zecora's own cottage. "Hydro Pump!" Discord wasted no time in commanding his Pokemon, the behemoth turtle obliging with water pouring into the top trunk that made up the zebra's home. Quickly snapping his fingers, all four of our creatures disappeared with a flash. "I recommend we bail." Trixie cried in objection, "But Trixie was so close to winning-!" "Good idea Discord, let's go." "Okay," I proceeded to say once the shared laughter subsided, chuckling admist my words. "I - heh - think we should lay off from anything destructive for a while." "For once, I concur." Discord replied, wiping away an invisible tear after our fit of laughter from what happened back in the forest. "I say we should proceed to play by something that won't cause everypony to be after our tails. Even if they could certainly try." "Agreed." Spike nodded, turning to me with a wide smile. "What's next then? Any other games from your world we could play bro?" Shrugging, I pondered the question. Meanwhile, Trixie scoffed once again, still slightly sour from the unfinished battle, but smiling and laughing with us regardless. "Your idea of fun lacks subtlety. Trixie knows how to cause more entertainment with less destructive tendencies." Uh-huh. The three of us rolled our eyes, though mine was moreso in fondness. "Says the mare whose 'entertainment' almost got others harmed." "Way to bring up old wounds." The mare muttered, looking slightly dejected from the reminder. "Aha!" Discord suddenly had an idea, made evident by the light bulb appearing beside his head... And a poke from him making it lit up. "What do you guys say to a few harmless pranks on our dear friends?" Trixie frowned. "Including the Princess?" Something told me that wasn't concern she expressed. At his nod, my suspicions were confirmed. The unicorn began smiling rather deviously. "In that case, the Great and Powerful Trixie will be all too happy to participate in your childish antics, friends." Oh lovely. This should be good. "But first, Trixie must ask; are you all real tricksters?" "Well..." Spike responded first, shrugging sheepishly. "Technically... Nah." ...Wait a minute... "Have you ever pranked somepony, even your precious Princess?" If this was going where I THOUGHT it was going... Spike shook his head, prompting Trixie to question next, "Have you ever even tried pranking somepony?" Spike shook his head again, and Discord and I exchanged realizing knowing looks. Of course he'd know about the famous meme. "Very well then! I, the Great and Powerful Trixie, supposes she has to teach you how to be tricksters!" Oh my Goooooooood...! Discord, on cue, summoned the very much-needed instrument. And somehow, I got the suspicion either he or Starswirl were most likely responsible for Trixie beginning this parody song by a legend. The music commenced, the trumpet starting off the song that spawned a thousands memes. As "We Are Number One" was sung by us four kindred spirits, Trixie grinned smugly. And what followed was essentially a montage, as the mare guided us back into the town to proceed with the pranking of many oblivious ponies. Twilight wasn't too hard to find, spotting herself enjoying a cup of tea by the Ponyville cafe. Hiding from her field of vision, we slowly approached the smiling mare. Pranking Twilight? Thank God we don't sleep together, otherwise I would be taking the couch tonight. The prank in question was... Nothing too harmful. Though a surprised Twilight reactively fled from the open book suddenly gaining a mouth, snapping and proceeding to chase her across the streets. In satisfaction, we continued on with harmlessly playing tricks on our other friends. Pinkie soon found herself smothered in cream pies aimed at her in all directions. And Rarity, bless her, was appalled by her racked dresses suddenly being decorated in awful colour schemes. I dare say Discord and Trixie's combined efforts were making them kindred spirits. I honestly couldn't recall if the two got along by the season six finale. Applejack wasn't at all pleased by her pulled wagon suddenly being filled with anvils. Next up was none other than Fluttershy. This was gonna be cruel... And it was! "I'll send her flowers as an apology later..." Discord mumbled, quickly getting over scaring off his friend by the sound of multiple balloons popping simultaneously. Okay, watching Rainbow being taken by surprise like that was pretty hysterical. Teaches you not to walk instead of fly, eh Rainbow? The pranks only escalated from there. To the Mayor, Bon, Lyra, Derpy, Whooves, Mr and Mrs Cupcake, and so on. Needless, the entire town wasn't too pleased by four pranksters making a mess around the town. Ah we'll deal with the aftermath later, Discord can always clean up all messes with his flawless magic. Trixie all too happily declared that in the middle of town square, admist unimpressed citizens finding themselves covered in fresh paint giving them new fur colour. Gonna get in a looot trouble for this... Ah well. Hakuna Matata! I wasn't normally fond of memes. But in some cases, such as that song before, I was willing to make some minor exceptions. More tolerable certainly than that Bee Movie or Lorax tripe storming through the internet. No, Robbie Rotten was the real deal. And no wonder you believe that. The character is a pure representation of all humanity's desires to eat, sleep and relax to their heart's content. Correct. Probably a million times more identifiable villain than any of the EQG flicks had to offer. "There's the smash ball!" "It's Trixie's! Back off!" Now, we were playing a nice, relaxing game of a classic: Super Smash Bros Brawl. God I haven't played it in years, but the minute I plugged my Gamecube controller into the Wii, everything came back. Discord was already proving himself a pro at the game, Spike was doing better than Trixie at the moment; the mare's frustration at her lack of gameplay knowledge palpable through her growl and expression. "Time's up!" "Haha! I win! Yet again! Go me!" "You sure you're not going easy against us Star?" "Nah, Discord won that fair and square." "Right, who to pick now... Meta Knight!" "Looks like you're with me then, Snake." "The Great and Powerful Trixie deems this 'Marth' worthy of her playing skills." "Sonic again bro?" "Can't go wrong with Sonic. Gotta go fast Spike." "Pick a map already! Trixie cannot wait to claim victory this time!" Next match began. And while half of me was focused on the game itself - hence why I wasn't winning as much as I'd prefer - another was intently concentrating on the heart signatures around me. So far, aside from these three, I couldn't sense any further presences within the castle walls. Meaning Twilight hasn't dropped by yet to possibly scold us for going Robbie Rotten on everyone's arses. Worth it. To be Robbie Rotten was to attain God status. Hm. That man should come back with his own show. Haha, yeah! Robbie Rotten should come back with, like, his own spin-off show where he's moved to another town, and he does everything in his power to make it as lazy as possible. I'd watch the [BEEP] out of that. It'd be far more entertaining than observing those puppets, that pink-haired runt and the obsessive athletic. You mean Sportaflop? ...Who did you expect? Ahhhhh! Always knew you had a sense of humour, Sombra! "I win!" Trixie scoffed as Spike pumped the air triumphantly, carefully dropping her Wii remote onto the couch and leaning back. "Trixie grows bored of this tedious game." Uh-huh. We other three shared teasing smiles. "What else can we do for fun?" Ha. At that, I raised a humoured brow the unicorn's way. "Why Trixie, does that mean you're having fun hanging out with us?" The mare snorted, looking away. "Don't be ridiculous. The Great and Powerful Trixie has little better to do; she is merely indulging in your meager games until a batter pastime presents itself." Your voice says one thing, my dear, but your heart says another. Even Discord and Spike could see right through her bull[BEEP]. The former chuckled snidely. "That's funny. Because I can swear you were having the time of your life just now." A couple of photos were magically produced in the Master of Chaos' hands, revealing to us images of Trixie playing the game with a full-on grin of pure excitement and content. "Looks more than indulging to me." Trixie glared at the mischievous creature, whereas Spike snickered behind his claw, looking back to me cheerfully. "Yeah, let's play something else now. Maybe we can do something similar to those Yu-Gi-Oh and Pokemon battles before. Any ideas?" Hmm... ...Oh. One glance at the character select screen was all it took. And the plan crafting in my mind has Sombra voice out skeptically. You are seriously considering such a ludicrous idea? Wouldn't you be use to that by now? Without awaiting an answer, I turned to the others with a grin. "As I said before... Gotta go fast guys." ...Wait. Hm? A Robbie Rotten and Discord show. ...Yeeeeeees! "Hm! Enough of this! Stardow! Brixie! Sparmy! Time to meet your-!" "Hold on a minute!" Once again, the upcoming battle was paused by more complaints. Spike gesturing to his new temporary form with open indignation. "Why am I Charmy the Bee again?" "'Cause it's fitting." Trixie rolled her eyes. I just find it funny, truth be told. The mare gestured to her own new body mixture of pale pink fur. "Rather a bee as opposed to a cat anyway; at least bees can be more harmful." "That's debatable." "You've no right to complain." Trixie snapped to me. "You're perfectly okay with your new form." Damn right I was. A grin emerged on my transformed muzzle. Wish I had a mirror right about now to once again witness my new form in all its glory. "I am all that I am all I am." Shadow the 'Edgehog baby! "...What?" Spike and Trixie regarded me in clear confusion. "Black-hearted evil. Brave-hearted hero. I am all of me." The two still stared as though I just announced I was pregnant and Discord was the mother of the child. Speaking of whom, the creature of chaos tapped his fingers impatiently. Wouldn't blame him. "Now let's stop complaining and get to it, eh Charmy? Blaze?" "Sure thing 'Shadow,'" Spike responded, using his newfound wings to hover beside us as we prepared for battle. The three of us stood opposed to Discord, dressed as one of the other greatest villains of all times. Dr. Eggman! Or Robotnik depending how little you know about this [BEEP]. 'Eggman' grinned maliciously, proceeding at my nod in his cockpit which was the lower half of a metallic body. "Now, enough of this! Stardow! Brixie! Sparmy! Time to meet your maker!" The upper half of the machine body connected with the second, shielding 'Eggman' from our field of vision. Yep, we were reenacting the boss fight from Sonic Heroes. It only took a few Youtube vidoes to show them how it's done. And then we got to work right away; using this long trail from Sweet Apple Acres to Ponyville as the battlefield. The Egg Emperor raised his shield and lance-arm in preparation, the colour scheme of the boss matching Discord's own preferred colours as opposed to its original. Fine by me. "I still don't see why I should be Charmy and not someone awesome like Silver..." I couldn't help but laugh at Spike's loud mumble. 'Silver' and 'awesome' in the same sentence was controversial in its own right. "I'll show you what real evil is!" Discord proceeded to quote the infamous villain's line, before his machine started flying away down the path, signaling the battle's beginning. "Take this! Take this! Take this! Take this!" Gotta say, as we followed after him and dodging energy waves from the lance, he was certainly getting into character pretty well. Imagine if he and Eggman has legit teamed-up as like a crossover episode between their respective shows. The Eggman from the main games, that is, not that absurdity from the Boom series. Or '06. That too. "CHAAAARGE!" Whoa! It didn't take awfully long for the battle to transform into complete and utter chaos. We didn't have time to witness the destruction of the pathway caused by our immense reenactment of the boss fight. Missiles and energy waves purposely missing us ravaging the trees and grass we passed by, fire vortexes made by Trixie helping increase the damage, Spike probably doing the least amount of handiwork to either the Egg Emperor or the area around us. My Chaos Spears and Homing Dashes weren't helping the environment much either. But we were swept away by how fun it all was. "CHAAAARGE!" The battle was over sooner than later, once last war cry from 'Eggman' followed by our own, as machine and anthropomorphic life forms crashed into one another. Though I made sure Spike didn't take the brunt of the most damage. One Homing Dash from me and fire vortex from 'Blaze' was all it took before the Emperor finally started malfunctioning. But Discord, of course, had the robot disappear before it could potentially explode and kill us all, leaving only him to pound his fist against the ground, keeling over in playful surrender. "Defeated! Impossible! NOOOOO!" The three of us exchanged glances... And proceeded to follow Discord's chuckles with our own, beginning to laugh out loud fully at the sheer absurdity of what just happened. Welp, this was a day I wasn't forgetting any time soon! Trixie echoed those thoughts. "Perhaps Trixie has had more fun than she expected. Hmhm." Spike grinned childishly, Discord proceeding to kindly transform us back. A slight shame, I was getting use to those hover shoes. "Yeah! Today was a blast! So, what's next?" "'What's next' is you four explaining all the damage you've done everywhere throughout Ponyville, Sweet Apple Acres and the castle today." ...Ohhhhhh [BEEP]. Again, too focused here to sense your friend's arrival. Thanks for the reminder. Reluctantly, our laughter abruptly ceased as we slowly turned to face the disappointed alicorn, glaring our way along with the others. "Oh wonderful..." Discord mumbled in both humour and exasperation. "You turned a peaceful field into a war zone-" "That was Stardust and Spike. I had nothing to do with that I swear." "- Played terrible pranks on our friends-" "'Terrible?' Trixie is appalled by your lack of taste, Princess." "- Destroyed a handful of Applejack's orchids-" "At least there'll be another story to tell for the future descendants of the farm." "- Zecora's cottage-" "Now THAT was purely an accident." "- Wrecked the halls of the castle-" "Gotta go fast." "- And utterly devastated the trail leading from Ponyville to Sweet Apple Acres." Twilight finished, regarding us four like a stern teacher. "What do you four have to say for yourselves." ...Good question. We exchanged glances, Spike taking the initiative for us. "We had fun?" Haha! The cheek. I proudly rubbed the dragon's head at that, myself and Discord grinning widely, whereas Trixie repressed a small smile. Twilight, meanwhile, was hardly impressed, shaking her head with a tired sigh. "You are aware you have many amends to make regarding today's... Activities. Many messes must be cleaned up now thanks to your shared antics on the town." "That's easily remedied." I already had the perfect solution. "Discord?" The Master of Chaos smirked, snapping his paw fingers only once. "And voila! Everything's been fixed. No punishment for us today I'm afraid, Twilight." Again, the mare wasn't amused, staring at us four with ill-disguised disappointment. But thankfully, I wasn't entirely affected by the look. She'll get over it by tonight or tomorrow. "At the very least, I hope you all learnt a valuable lesson today." "We have?" Your guess is as good as mine, Discord; myself, he and Trixie sharing with each other confused expressions. Spike, however, spoke on our behalf next to appeal to Twilight, "That we should be more careful while having fun, making sure no one gets hurt by our activities?" The alicorn nodded, momentarily satisfied by the appeasing answer. "It's fine that you four are hanging out together. I hardly oppose it." Something, however, suggested an edge to her tone, and she frowned at Trixie's scoff, continuing anyway, "Just be certain not to make entertainment from devastating the wildlife and scaring the citizens like that again. Especially with turning somepony's book into a pony-eating monster with razor sharp fangs." The blue unicorn smiled smugly at the unsubtle jab. "Whatever you say, Princess. Discord?" The creature obliged, clapping twice before Twilight could get another word in. And bright flash appeared before our eyes, Discord teleporting us four outside the castle doors. "Well, that was fun listening to Twilight lecture us like a self-entitled schoolteacher and all. Now how about one more game before the day is done, hm?" "Trixie is willing." "Sure thing." Spike nodded with her, before pointing out rather meekly, "Though I think we should listen to Twilight about restraining ourselves this time. We don't want her to start lecturing us again." Trixie rolled her eyes. "As if she has any right to scold the Great and Powerful Trixie that way!" And nodded. "But yes, you raise a valid point Spike. We should refrain from anything too destructive this time around, regardless of how much fun it was much earlier." "So you admit it was fun interacting with us after all?" I inquired with a knowing smile. "Well..." The unicorn smiled slyly in turn. "Perhaps. But let's not push luck here." Good enough for me. Today was an entire ride of fun for me too. All we did today was spectacular, the repercussions notwithstanding. I wouldn't mind hanging out with these three again some other time after today. I grinned, nodding before contemplating what last piece of activity we could do today... Hm... We did Pokemon... Star Wars... Yu-Gi-Oh... Sonic... So that just left... ...Ah. Pretty sure what you're thinking of is too destructive right at the start. Not if we're careful enough. That said, I turned to the waiting others with a wide grin. Discord smirked knowingly. "Now there's a sneaky expression I can get behind..." My own expression soon matched his. "It involves something called a Keyblade..."
Chapter 116: Terror That Flaps In The Night"It was an accident, you know... The man was never meant to fall into the core of his successes. As he fell, reality shifted and twisted in his vision, distorting his every particle into something... Monstrous." "What happened to him...?" I smirked at Rarity's question, hidden within the darkness. None of the circling mares could see nor hear my quiet footsteps around them, my voice slow and deliberate, for the scare factor I intended. "Every cell in his body evaporated. Evolved. Ripped from the structure which bound them together and sent them hurtling through time and space itself. The good doctor became something abhorrent than even the worst of his kind. His body never made it to the core of his machinery before it disappeared." I was behind Applejack at that point, who gulped lightly. "Then what...?" The orange Earth Pony practically shivered at my leant whisper to her right ear. "He was never found, not a trace..." Did I mention I was enjoying this, terribly so? Refusing to use the torch helped in increasing the scare factor for this story that even Pinkie looked chilled. "At least, not physically. His sight widened throughout the lands..." The pink mare shivered when I slyly moved up behind her sat posture next. "For beware the man who speaks in hands... Although..." "Although what?" Pinkie inquired curiously, despite herself. Now for the grand finale. "We should really be careful talking about the good doctor this way... After all..." "What? What?!" I refrained a chuckle at Rainbow's impatience. Alright, her honour for the finale then. Stepping behind her in the darkness, I straightened onto my two hinds legs to rise above the pegasus. "It's rude to talk about someone who's right there." And all the mares screamed as I had intended, Rainbow following upon their gazes above her and spotting the temporary golden eyes illuminating through the darkness... Then laughter spread among us, Twilight using that moment to light up the library once again, clapping lightly at the spectacle. "Quite marvelous darling." Rarity complimented in approval, as we all finished chuckling to ourselves. "Clearly this was planned beforehand." I smirked at the observation. "Ever since I came back." And it all paid off. Certainly! "My turn! My turn!" Pinkie raised her hoof up excitedly. "I've got a good one!" "You just had yer turn before Stardust, Pinkie," Applejack commented in amusement, "Besides, Twilight hasn't had a go yet, right Twi?" The alicorn nodded, smiling brightly. "Right, and I'll guarantee you all when I say this will be a story that will have you hide behind your tails." Alright love, I'll humour you. I settled back to my seat in the circle as Twilight cleared her throat, magically pulling the torchlight towards her. "But beware, my friends... This is a ghastly tale of... The Headless Librarian...!" Rainbow rolled her eyes, and I chuckled quietly. Sound exhilarating Twilight... Far more original in direct contrast to your blatant plagiarism from a video game. A very good video game, mind you. ...Your point? "- At midnight, under a starless sky and blackened clouds, even the moon for all its pure radiance couldn't shine through the magic conjured by the Librarian's Curse..." Pretty sure you're hardly regarded for being the best horror storyteller yourself, Sombra. Don't assure unless you know, Wright. ...You mean you actually have a story in mind? "- Then, when the eclipse finally revealed itself through the shielded clouds, the Librarian disappears, and leaves a storm of messy, opened books in its wake...!" I have no obligation to answer that. Nor to indulge your childish activities in telling mere ghost stories for this tedious tradition of yours. Why not? Halloween suits you to a T, thinking about it. You're not even paying attention to your mare's story. "- And then, when you least expect it, the signs of the Librarian's return are shown by the sounds of tossed literature... And a ghostly statement... 'Your books are overdue!'" "Gah!" I couldn't resist bursting out in laughter. Bravo Twilight! The book flying onto Rainbow's head had the pegasus cry out and jump ten feet in the air. Whoa! The even I yelped in surprise at multiple books harmlessly brushing onto me and the screaming mares. Twilight chuckled rather evilly at her show working like a charm. Then the lights came off, and even my surprise and laughter turned deadpan along with Spike, who flipped the light switch when entering the room, at the large mess of scattered books. Our gazes switched to a satisfied Twilight, both of us speaking in harmony, "We're not cleaning this up." "Nightmare Night! What a fright! Give us something sweet to bite!" As ever, my eyes rolled at Spike's merry chant to the pony giving them candy. Y'know, at least saying "Trick or Treat!" was short and to the point. Still, I was having a good time regardless how repetitive the chant was getting to every house we visited. Not to mention, all the little kids wandering around in costumes chanting that as well. Again, I had considered against joining in the festivities of their "Nightmare Night" - I'm still calling it Halloween whether they like it or not, to Twilight's exasperation - but once again, those mares and Spike convinced me otherwise. And while they were helping out a hesitant Fluttershy to join in the fun, Twilight suggested I accompany Spike around the decorative Ponyville in the meantime for some classic trick or treating. Spike, of course, was thrilled by the idea to have his big brother go with him in acquiring candy. "Nightmare Night! What a fright! Give us something sweet to bite!" My enthusiasm, meanwhile, was slowly dampening by the amount of times I kept hearing that ludicrous statement. But at least Spike was having a good time, so my mood wasn't terribly downput from the night. Speak for yourself, boy. The repeated phrase is beginning to become nauseating to my ears. I am speaking for myself, Sombra. And what ears? You're a ghost now, remember? How kind of you to note. Now now, this is not a tradition for quarreling. The ever-so-wise Starswirl put in. But rather, a tradition for entertainment and social interaction. We should be celebrating this yearly holiday with the good citizens of Ponyville and Equestria throughout. I certainly am having a good time, observing these youthful spirits run around in joy. "Nightmare Night! What a fright! Give us something sweet to bite!" Or simply an excuse for foals to consume as many unhealthy goods as possible. Perhaps. But the thought behind it is what counts. The parents offer their young leniency this time of year to enjoy themselves with as many sugary treats as they desire, and as the houses they visit give to them. The idea behind celebrating Nightmare Night isn't primarily about the defeat of Nightmare Moon long ago, but allowing our young not to be traumatized by the events of history in favour of having a simple good time together. By hounding ponies' doors for treats, of course. Wonder if there's anyone dressed as Starswirl tonight... Hell, or even Sombra. Twilight's costume is a gladiator this year. And as for mine, well- "Stardust! Spike!" Ah! "Hello Bon! Lyra." I greeted the two approaching mares warmly, taking note of their costumes. "A pair of witches I see." "You bet!" Lyra nodded with a beaming grin, before making a dramatic motion. "And if you're not careful, we miiiight just turn you both into chickens!" Bon rolled her eyes fondly, smiling at us both. "Nice dragon costume Spike!" The young lizard grinned at the approval, the stitched extra head on his green outfit beside him wobbling somewhat. "And you're a... Superhero, Stardust?" Not just any hero, my dear Bon. Don't start. Swishing the cape to cover my face, I began, "I... Am the terror that flaps in the night." Stop it. Now. "I am the one who makes villains wet their beds all over." Finish those words, Jack, and I'll make you wet your bed next morning. "I... And Darkwing Du-!" "Look! An apple dunking contest! Come on Bon!" Ah dammit. We all watched in amusement as Lyra pointed elsewhere and hurriedly ran towards the competition, the cream Earth Pony shaking her head before looking back at us. "Say, did you hear about the rumour going on at Princess Celestia and Princess Luna's old castle?" Rumour? Spike and I exchanged glances. "Can't say we have. What rumour?" Spike inquired. "Apparently, deep within the bowels of the old castle within the Everfree Forest, the ancient spirit of Nightmare Moon herself lurks. They call it: The Curse of the Moon!" That last part was added with an ominous "Ooo-"ing. "Her s-spirit?" Spike echoed, sounding slightly nervous from the idea. Bon's voice dropped rather conspiratorially. "Nopony's ever ventured to the ruined castle on Nightmare Night, and that's why. But, if you somehow manage to bypass her vengeful spirit, there's said to be a reward for anyone brave enough at the castle throne room." And now I'm intrigued. "What kind of reward?" Bon opened her muzzle to respond, before another cut her off. "Come on Bon! I'm winning the contest!" The Earth Pony glanced over to an elated Lyra. "Sorry, I better go check up on her. Enjoy the rest of Nightmare Night!" "You too!" Spike waved back to the departing mare. "Gee, that's a heck of a rumour isn't it bro? ...Stardust?" A rumour. Nightmare Moon's spirit. Old castle. Reward. Hm... Naturally curious, I see. Although, absurd ghost story or not, the reward part warrants my intrigue as well. Perhaps a visit to the Castle of the Two Sisters wouldn't harm anyone. A finger prodded my side, Spike expressing nervousness. "Tell me you're not thinking of going to that broken down castle to see if it's all true, are you?" I mean, ancient spirit of a darker side of Luna's whose already gone? Ancient castle? Reward? How can I refuse? With a smirk, I shrugged. "What can I say? This begs to be investigated Spike. Tell you what, after we take you back home, I'll go see it for myself." At that, the dragon straightened, puffing out his chest. "W-What I meant to say is, I don't want you getting the reward all to yourself, if this story's true. I'm coming with you, no ancient castle of spirit's gonna scare me!" Childish faux bravado. "Alright. Stick close to me then Spike." The dragon gulped. "You mean we're going... Now?" Hey, anything's better than listening to that chant again for the majority of the night. Plus, we had plenty of time before joining the mares for that maze Applejack's family made. With a grin, I gestured onwards. "Forwards Spike, we have a dead castle to visit!" Zagreus sets the skies ablaze. The stars his flame a gleaming... "Please stop doing that..." "Hm?" What now? My gaze turned puzzlingly to the young dragon, who was practically clutching against my hind leg the further we traveled within the dark, spooky forest. Really, I had nothing to fear; I could sense the presence of any potential threat nearby. Nothing at the moment. And should anything pop up, I'll be ready for it. Spike whispered irritably, "Mumbling under your breathe like that. It's really unsettling right now..." Oh. "Oops, sorry Spike." I apologized with a small grin, glancing over to the young dragon, whose eyes looked left and right repeatedly. "Nothing's coming right now, there's nothing to be afraid of." "Psh! I'm not afraid!" The young lizard immediately proclaimed, puffing out his chest in defiance to my words. Yeah, uh-huh, okay. But at my raised brow, Spike thought quick to change the subject. "So... What were you mumbling about just then?" My gaze turned back to the path before us, clearing away some branches. "Just a rhyme I picked up back on Earth." "Your Earth or Sunset's Earth?" 'Sunset's Earth.' I scoffed lightly. 'Human Twilight's Earth' would be more appropriate. Speaking of which, that wasn't too far from happening now. Friendship Games is on the horizon. I'd have to be quick considering the implications over the timeline; deal with Starlight fast, and I'll make it in time to prevent the fall of Twilight and rise of Midnight. Oh, right, Spike was waiting for an answer. I shrugged. "My Earth. It's a nursery rhyme from a favourite franchise of mine." "How does it go?" I smirked, my voice lowering considerably to fit the tone of the rhyme itself. "Zagreus sits inside your head. Zagreus sits among the dead. Zagreus sees you in your head. And eats you when you're sleeping." Spike gulped. "That's some nursery rhyme..." Hmhm. I rubbed his forehead humouredly. That was then, however, another voice within my mind decided to speak the next verse, sounding just as sinister as I had intended. Zagreus at the end of days. Zagreus lies all other ways. Zagreus comes when time's a maze. And all of history is weeping... Another voice, just as low, but with more warmth to it. Zagreus taking time apart. Zagreus fears the hero heart. Zagreus seeks the final part. The reward that he is reaping. Eh, screw it. I'll play along. Love reciting this rhyme anyway. Spike almost jumped at my sudden reinforced voice to the next verse. "Zagreus sings when all is lost. Zagreus takes all those he's crossed. Zagreus wins and all it cost. The hero's heart he's keeping." Won't lie. Weren't expecting you two to join in. Cheers. Why not? Getting into the mood of things. Not to mention with little else to do in here. Aren't there 'apps' you can play in my head? Played them all. All...? Well, if I knew how to install apps into my brain, Sombra, I'd try to help- From the corner of my eye, Spike stiffened, and we paused briefly again. "What is it now Spike?" The dragon said nothing, glancing around the area wildly. Curious, I extended my senses as much as possible. Still not strong enough to detect all life through the forest yet, but enough to know of immediate danger in our vicinity. Spike, however, thought otherwise. "I saw something..." With raised brows, I placed a hoof on the quivering dragon's shoulder. "Calm down Spike. There's nothing-" "There!" What? My gaze snapped to what Spike was pointing at... At nothing. Hell, I couldn't visibly see anything surrounded us but shadows and trees. The small mist pouring through the dark forest wasn't helping. "I saw a shadow!" ...Sombra? The King scoffed. I have better things to accomplish than idly frighten your little dragon... Despite how tempting the idea presents itself. ...Uh-huh. Doubt me at your own peril boy- "Over there! Now there! Quick, there!" "Spike!" I called for the dragon's attention, who was preoccupied pointing randomly at all directions. With both hoofs on his small shoulder, I gently guided him to face me, leaning down. "There's nothing there. The dark is just getting to you, okay... Okay? ...Spike?" The dragon gulped, finally responding with a shaking finger pointing behind me, eyes widened with a quivering voice. "T-Then w-what's that...?" Cautiously, my gaze followed Spike's pointing claw, still sensing nothing but- What the [BEEP]?! "You?!" The silhouette was unmistakable. Within the darkness before us a shape could be made out, and immediately priority one was to protect my petrified younger brother, stepping between him and the approaching figure firmly, yet still regarding the mare with incredulity. Impossible! Why couldn't I sense her?! Like, at all?! Nightmare Moon glared down at us with ill-concealed glee, as dark as the night itself. Serpentine azure eyes gazed upon us, reflecting our stunned postures to her sudden appearance, and the absurdity of it all. And to her right, to add more to this implausible scenario, another figure showed up beside the former villain. Chrysalis emerged from the shadows, in all her malicious intimidating glory. A small growl escaped, recollections of our last encounter still fresh and opening old wounds. "Spike, stay directly behind me," I commanded through gritted teeth, cyan turning golden eyes still glaring at the grinning villain. How did she found us, and what was she doing here-?! A tug at my cape. "St-Stardust... Behind you..." What now? Carefully, my gaze slowly turned from the Changeling Queen to- ...What? WHAT?! It- It can't be! This had to be an illusion of something! Because no way that was Tirek adorning his brown cloak before us. Yellow small eyes gleamed with sinister intent from the dark hood. Quickly, I pulled Spike towards, shielding him from harm between my four legs. Both Chrysalis AND Tirek, together? That seems to be the least of your concerns. Look around you. Wha- Oh come on! Even King Sombra himself emerged from the shadows to Chrysalis' right... Then Garble... The sirens? Sunset Shimmer? Discord? And...? Oh no...! Not her... Please... Anyone but her...! They all surrounded us with cocky grins and deadly eyes, preparing to strike while our guard was down. What the [BEEP] was going on?! This HAD to be a hallucination of sorts. Which wouldn't make sense, since Spike can see them too. To your right! Hm? Oh Christ! In retaliation to the Queen's sudden pounce forward, Balance kicked in, my front hoof swing forward to bat the charging Changeling away... Only to be met with purple smoke following after the successful... Or unsuccessful hit. My eyes tore in shock after the vapour, taking the form of the smug Chrysalis between the sirens and Tirek. ...Was this the curse Bon meant? No, we weren't even close to the castle! This must be some sort of defense plan to defending the castle on this night. Sombra's voice rationalized. Meanwhile, the physical form of the fallen tyrant leered hungrily. Perhaps taking on the forms of those deemed enemies or worst nightmares to yourself. But that's absurd. Immediately, I roundhouse kicked the leaping Garble into purple mist. I don't fear any of these guys... Some trauma from you overtaking my mind maybe, Sombra. Chrysalis perhaps considering our... History. Tirek's and Moon are definite possibilities. But Sunset? The Dazzlings? Garble? Discord? That makes no sense! God dammit! My next defending hit was met yet again with more disappearing and reappearing acts, and I knew I couldn't keep doing that for long. The villains were drawing closer towards us with every attack each makes. Spike was shaking under my belly, and for a moment, I finally realized. It's not JUST me. I propose a tactical withdrawal. Agreed. Spike yelped as I suddenly flipped the dragon onto my backside, readjusting my costume's hat and jumping over the charging Discord, landing safely behind him and carrying a terrified dragon away from those manifestations as quickly as possible. Balance kept me from smacking into any trees or tripping overs any branches upon our retreat. I will say, though, this was one hell of a Halloween. "Think we lost them...?" Warily, my head peeked over the large bush giving us plenty of cover to hide, seeing and sensing nothing. "Yeah... If they chased after us to begin with." I didn't hear anything tracking after us. Then again, no noises had come from any of those villain's mouths or movements during that fight. But for the moment, everything appeared safe. Spike sighed in relief, staring at me in full fearful confusion. "Just what happened back there? Why did Discord attack us? Why were King Sombra, Queen Chrysalis, Lord Tirek, Nightmare Moon and Garble there? I thought Sombra was stuck inside your head, literally. And Sunset Shimmer, how did she get there, in human form? And who was that purple monster with them? What's going on Stardust?" Wish I knew. I was just as befuddled as the terrified dragon was. Even moreso, I had further questions. Why didn't I sense any danger to begin with? True I couldn't detect their presences for lack of heart signatures within those conjured manifestations of those villains, but Balance could've enhanced my senses enough to pick on something - anything - in regards to what happened just before. Starswirl, any explanations? ...No answer. Damn. Well then, Sombra, are you sure you're not responsible for any of that back there? I would know if that were the case. Regardless, my powers are limited, too much so as to create illusions of enemies old and new. Whatever is behind this is not of my own making. [BEEP]. That leaves one plausible answer to all this. "I think, Spike..." I began slowly, pondering over this in unsettled thought. "We were dealing with the so-called curse Bon talked about." The dragon paled, and I added quickly, "But that's mere speculation." That did nothing to ease Spike's worries, gulping in fright. "The c-c-curse? B-But, we were nowhere near the castle yet!" "Maybe Moon added the security outside of the castle too." Which sounded completely ridiculous, even to me. Celestia had banished Luna in Nightmare form before she could do anything of the sort. I shrugged, rubbing my beard in thought. "What we saw were obviously unreal forms of our memories... I'm guessing anyway." Spike tilted his head at my theory, the extra stitched head bopping to another side. "But I've never met those three dragons or purple demon. Do you know them?" I winced, awful recollection of poor human Twilight being bullied against her will to unleash something she nor her bullies understood... And almost was destroyed in the process. Memory serves of a shy, innocent yet vulnerable girl with no experience or wisdom like her pony counterpart, taken advantage of to fulfill the needs of selfish people... And the demon spawned because of it... "One of them, Spike, I have every intention of preventing from ever happening..." This was a vow, a promise, a reassurance to everyone and myself that that event will never come to pass. Midnight will never fall and bring chaos to both worlds. I'd rather die than let any version of Twilight suffer so horribly like Hasbro made them. In the meantime, Jack, perhaps you should focus on the present situation. Right, yes, of course, sorry. Taking a deep breath, I recomposed myself, looking at Spike. "I have a feeling we'll need to get past them somehow." "But how?" Spike inquired, looking very unnerved at the prospect to heading towards those villains again. "You couldn't even land a hit on them." Too true. "...Maybe fighting's not the solution." I mused loudly, rubbing my chin again in thought. If not combat, then what? This could be a test for all we know, a way to discover how to bypass such security... But how do you conquer an illusion...? The same way you conquer a nightmare. ...Right... Right...! "Maybe... We can get past them without engaging them in the first place!" Spike blinked, leaning forward. "Huh?" Grinning in epiphany, I stared at the puzzled dragon. "Think about it, Spike. They've creatures conjured up from not only our fears, but our worst experiences also. We just need to simply walk by them without showing any fear... I think, anyway." Spike frowned, evidently not following. "But won't they attack us if we go back there?" "Maybe. Or maybe this is just a test; to get by, you have to conquer your fears. It's the same with a nightmare; it plays a lingering effect on your fears, but over time, it will pass away. They can't touch us, Spike, so long as we simply ignore them." It's so simple! At least, if that's the theory we're going for. But it's the only idea we have so far. My little brother, meanwhile, still looked reluctant. "That's easy for you to say... Not that I'm scared of them or anything! Just..." I sighed. "Spike, you don't need to put up a face of bravery for my sake. I know you're stronger than you think." The lizard gazed at the ground. Leaning forward, I placed a comforting hoof on the dragon's shoulder, waiting for him to look up and see my small smile. "It's okay to be afraid of something. Hell, I have a lot of fears of my own. Some even Twilight don't know." "Really?" Spike blinked at the confession, turning back fully to face in curious interest. "Like what?" "Let's see... I hate water. At least, an ocean. Always been scared of spiders, bees and lots of other small insects. Can't stand the little damn things... Um... Afraid of my special somepony, especially when I get her mad at times." Spike gaped, eyes widening in disbelief. "You? Afraid of Twilight?" At my humoured nod, the dragon slumped back, processing all this. "But... You're the Twilight Warrior! You've shown more bravery than I ever will! How can you be scared of spiders, for crying out loud?!" "True courage is being afraid, but facing the obstacle regardless, Spike." A small smirk emerged on my features, ruffling the dragon's head. "I was scared off my wit's end when facing Nightmare Moon, Sombra and all that, I won't lie. Though it was less bravery and more... Reckless behaviour." Spike at least chuckled at that. "Heh, Twilight often says that when you do that kind of stuff." "And Twilight is never wrong." I grinned lightly, rising to stand. "Most of all, I'm afraid for the well-being of my loved ones. But, so long as I have friends by my side, and those who believe in me, I'll face all opposition. And you have those things as well, Spike, I know you can conquer your fears just as much as I can. You're the bravest dragon I know, little bro." A hoof extended, offered to the young reptile. "Let's go conquer our fears together." A few seconds of pause and contemplation. Spike stared at the waiting yellow hoof quietly, clearly debating behind that uncertain expression of his. But even at a plausible declination, I knew what my little brother would choose in the end. My prediction came true. "You're right big bro." A claw clasped my hoof determinedly, Spike grinned despite some nervousness lingering on his reptilian features. "Let's show those illusions we have nothing to be afraid of!" Wow. That didn't take too long. About twenty or thirty steps later, our friends from the other side decided to make another appearance. By instinct, my front limb pointlessly shielded the jumping dragon just as precaution. If my theory was true, there was no need for the defense. Yet all the gleaming eyes and widened mouths surrounding and regarding us will ill-concealed hostility warranted some brotherly incentive to protect Spike from harm. Noble, but as you said, pointless. Now is time to put your approach to this obstacle to test. Yeah. My eyes cast down at the shaking dragon, resting a soothing hoof on his shoulder. That prompted young lizard to look at me. "Brave heart Spike," I said with a soft smile, reciting a phrase from the cricketer incarnation of the Doctor. Gulping, Spike took the words to heart and attempted to steel his resolve, straightening and trying to ignore the emotionless chuckles of the illusions. If I had hands again, I'd hold onto Spike's claw as we began our movement forward, staring directly into the reptilian eyes of Nightmare Moon. The form of the former villain gazed patiently at us, making no movements herself as of yet, simply watching... Waiting. Between her, Chrysalis and Midnight held malicious grins etched over their faces, but we slowly continued, refusing to give them the satisfaction of fear. ...Well, speaking for myself. From beside me, Spike was reverting back to full-fear once again, eyes carefully looking around and ranging from bravado to panicking. And clearly, the illusions were beginning to pick up on this. I heard Discord laugh hoarsely, the sirens snickering scornfully, and Midnight smirking coldly, and that was causing a shiver down my spine. Just seeing Twilight become anything like that... It won't happen again. They're becoming agitated by your fear. No [BEEP]. Have you learned nothing by this point? Utilize your Balance magic, let it calm your and the dragon's senses. ...Oh right. I can do that! Before I could let Sombra pitch in another comment about my sheer idiocy, my fur gently brushed against the startled dragon's side, allowing the physical contact to strengthen the bond between us. From the mental realm, I sensed the raw fear, hesitation and yearning to flee from Spike, and it pained me. It terrified me to see my friend, my brother so terrified. So I did what any older sibling would do, and comforted him the best way I know how. Spike gasped at the flow of positivism transcending into his frightened heart, young eyes looking to me in wonder. I winked playfully, inciting the dragon's small growing grin in realization. Oh yeah, he knows what's up. A golden hue began enveloping both of us, occupying the outlines of our bodies in a sea of warmth and adoration. The love between two brothers in all but bond paramount. With firm nods, we pressed forward, Garble suddenly leaping forward... Then disappearing into evaporating mist. Gone for good. Followed by the sirens. Then Sombra. Then Discord. Then Chrysalis... And Midnight... A pang of guilt rose in my throat at the painful image. And finally we reached Nightmare Moon face-to-face. The expression regarded us blankly as we paused before her... Then disappeared upon us stepping right through her. That... Was too easy. The fallen King's snort echoed. Had it been your friends, this would've taken longer. I'm sure we'd bypass them too eventually- No. I mean if it were your friends put in this situation in your and the dragon's stead. Oh right... Yeah probably. And once we made sure the coast was clear, the golden hue evaporated, and I took a moment to hug the gleeful Spike proudly. "That's my little bro! A Dragon Warrior himself!" Spike beamed at the massive praise, ecstatic at conquering through this obstacle and getting so much approval from one he views as a role model. "Phew! It was a close one. But we made it through. We actually did it!" Spike jabbed a finger to his own chest. "Together, there's nothing we can't achieve!" With my own widened grin, I motioned forwards. "Come along Spike! Our reward is waiting for us!" Additionally, you express remorse for the human Sparkle's eventual fate. Yet I see no compassion from you held for the girl at that camp. Who, Gia Everfree? Psh! I've no time to waste feeling empathy for selfish brats. Even Sentry earnt my pity more than her and her idiotic brother. "Oh..." "My..." "God/Celestia...!" The blasphemous statements were warranted, I assure you. For how else can one react properly to an entire mountain of sweets covering the carpet floor of the castle's foyer. I'm not kidding, we were staring with slacked jaws and widened eyes at every kid's fantasy of sweets. Candy, chocolate, all for those brave enough to bypass tonight's challenge. I swear to God, Spike was drooling. And I couldn't blame him. I'm going to drool any moment just staring at them! Much preferable if you refrained from that course of action. With exchanged grins, Spike took the initiative. "Cannon ball!" He wasted no time, diving straight into the mountain of sugary goods like Christmas had come early. Might as well have! "Best. Nightmare Night. Ever!" Consider this a gift for your efforts tonight. Starswirl... You had something to do with all this...? The old being chuckled. A little token of appreciation towards your dedication and effort in your training. I decided to indulge you and young Spike's sweet tooth in favour for passing my trial tonight. Congratulations are in order, 'Darkwing Dust.' So wait... You were responsible for those illusions? The rumour? The test? You had everything to do with it. Hmhmhmhm. Being a spirit doesn't prevent me from having a little fun of my own this time of the year, Jack. Sombra scoffed. ...Well, I'm not complaining! All of this makes up for putting Spike and I through that nightmarish scenario tonight, old man! We're gonna a lot to keep us filled the following week. It's teeth-rotting time! My hooves charged towards the mountain Spike was gorging himself in. Let's get dangerous? You know it! "Cannon ball!"
Chapter 117: Good Ol' Uncle StarComics... Wallpapers... An ant farm... Jesus, if Hasbro wants to demean his character even further, they should have Twilight add some ballerina tutus to the wall for decor also. Maybe some Halloween costumes. I don't know, anything to make Shining look less like a respectable Guard Captain and Prince and more of a child at heart. As if you are one to comment. I seem to recall your old bedroom sharing the same childhood tendencies as that stallion. You're just salty your throne's preoccupied by two softies. And you're simply jealous over that fool expresses sheer joy at the nostalgia once he enters this room. Now now, this is not a time to bicker, friends. Rather, a time of celebration, considering what we know beforehand which brings Prince Armor and Princess Cadenza here in the first place. That alone brought a smile to my muzzle. No, a fully-fetched grin, at the pleasant and exciting reminder. Granted this wasn't recent news to MLP fans by now, but since this has yet to happen in my Equestria, I couldn't help but anticipate it in pure excitement. Anything revolving around children always brings a smile to my face. 'Your Equestria?' Twilight and the others still think Shining and Cadence won't arrive until tomorrow. How wrong they were. Meanwhile, Pinkie was still clearly struggling to keep a secret, which, let's be honest here, shouldn't be too hard in the least to keep quiet. I've certainly had no problem doing so. And speaking of which. Starswirl? Any update so far? Keep your senses sharp Jack. I'm certain you'll know when the Prince and Princess arrive to Ponyville soon. Needless cryptic answer. Got it. Again, the thought of what those two had to share had me rub my hoofs excitedly. And could you blame me? I couldn't care less if the baby herself was another controversy among fans, those two were going to have a foal to call their own! Rightfully so, they deserve to be parents. I have no qualms with the child, alicorn or not. Speak for yourself... But look on the bright side, Sombra! A child to continue the legacy of the Crystal Empire! Their legacy! Sombra sneered. Ruled by soft-hearted equines who will plunge my Empire into mediocrity and eventual ruination as the centuries pass. I share your enthusiasm, Jack. And to assure your demeanor, Sombra, I foresee great things to happen in the future of the Crystal Empire in the hoofs of young Princess Heart and those afterwards. The former tyrant scoffed, whereas I grinned once again, inspecting Shining's new room before something then occurred to me. Twilight... Is aware married couples sleep together, correct? I imagine she would be. And she designed two bedrooms specifically to the likings of those two separately, yes? Indeed. Then, Sombra caught on. And to my surprise, the King released a rather hearty laugh. Not scornful or mocking, on the contrary, it sounded absolutely genuine. Hahahaha! The innocence of these mares never ceases to astound me! I chuckled, agreeing with the stallion. Yeah, wasn't expecting that today- My senses picked up on something, Balance beginning to pull my attention to something radiant heading this way. A bright light, stronger than anything I've seen yet, without little to no traces of darkness in the being's heart. It was even strong for me to detect at this distance, and I had a feeling not only as to who it was, but it was a little bundle of life strengthening the mare's presence as they neared Ponyville. Oh God. They're here! Very much so. Starswirl commented in warmth. I recommend, should you wish to, hurrying towards the station to meet them first. I'm certain they'll be very happy to see an old friend once again. No need to tell me twice! My hooves guided me out of the room, whizzing by a puzzled disoriented Spike. Here they come! Here they come! Here they come! Boy, calm down! No! This was a proud day to be out of character! I'm going to see two old friends, one of which I haven't met at all since my return to Equestria. Only Cadence, during the ambassador event back at Canterlot hosted by Twilight, when I requested the Princess of Love to cast a silence spell within my girlfriend's room while she was sleeping. But that's a story for another time. Point is, they're here! Loud and proud, the train slowly halted once arriving to the station, and I thoroughly ignored the looks of bemusement my way from the [BEEP]-eating grin on my face with gleeful eyes. Oh, how the girls would laugh if they saw me this hyped. From within the compartment before me, I sensed my two friends... And the gift one of them carried. A miracle waiting to be born, but not too soon. Give me a break... Starswirl was the opposite, sighing warmly in contrast to Sombra's groan. This is wonderful news to accept indeed. Princess Heart will be a source of peace and love across the Empire and Equestria alike. A heart as kind and loving as her mother's, and strong and determined like her father. And I'm certain, Jack, any future spouses you and your Princess sire will be just as glorious to behold in the foreseeable future. Yeah- Wait, slow down now old one. Twilight and I will definitely not be having any kids anytime soon. And while the idea of being a father excites me - though I technically was already to Spike - I wouldn't want to put Twilight under that kind of pressure and hardships just yet. She's still a bit young to have children, you know. Children? Plural? You intend to have more than one child? I mean, hell yeah, if Twilight agrees to it in the future. And just then, an image popped up of a much older Princess and her Warrior, surrounded by smiling hyper tiny ponies adored by us both... I was in no hurry. But one day... "Well well, why am I not surprised? Look who's come to greet us first love." Haha! And here they are! Obviously... Shining, meanwhile, dropped his bags ungracefully at Cadence's casual observation, muzzle agape at the sight of an old friend... Followed by a grin, slowly widening. "Stardust!" My excited tone matched his. "Shining!" And without any respect for personal space nor for not creating a scene, we tightly embraced one another like something akin to brotherly. Okay, a little strong of a hug from him, but I've faced worse. "Good to see you again old friend." The white stallion pulled back, grinning lightly in pure happiness. "'Old friend?' You make it sound like it's been years!" Well, a year had passed in my world since last we spoke. A hoof clasped my limb warmly. "Cadence told me you'd be here, but I wanted to see for my own eyes. I thought I'd never see you again!" You're not the first, my friend. "None of us did." Cadence walked up to us, standing beside her husband with a warm smile. "I'm guessing your new 'Balance magic' let you know we were coming?" I grinned. "Twilight told you about my powers?" The alicorn winked humouredly. "Hm. She writes us letters about your progress along to Aunt Celestia." Of course she does. They both chuckled at my fond eye-rolling. "Amongst other things I'd dare not say." Oh? Shining smirked at my raised brow. "Seems you're meeting my expectations about keeping my little sister happy." His own brows raised. "I hope you keep up with doing that. Otherwise I might greet your return in another manner." The threat was both sincere and light-hearted at once. While Sombra was probably rolling his eyes, I saluted playfully. "You'd have to wait until Twilight's finished with me first." And while we all expressed amusement, my grin widened, glancing down towards the mare's underbelly. "And speaking of happiness... How far now?" Following my gaze, Cadence smiled quite blissfully, whereas Shining coughed unsubtly. "What do you mean? I don't-" "Not too far." Her serene voice was almost a whisper, eyes regarding the child slowly being made inside of her with absolute warmth and affection. Pink orbs then looked up at me lovingly. "Let me guess, Balance told you about that too." Roll with it. "About the little bundle of joy being created within you? A child going to be raised by the two greatest parents for it? Yeah, I know." Shining glanced between the flattered Cadence and I... And finally grinned again, meeting my exact expression head-on. Without shame, I stood on both hind legs and gestured excitedly. "Congratulations!" This time, all three of us embraced in a warm hug, excitement and bliss shared between, all aimed for the little foal who will, at first, prove troublesome, but beloved all the same. Shining and Cadence smiled widely, joy and pride dancing in their eyes as they looked at one another. "Does Twilight know?" The unicorn inquired, a hint of nervousness in his tone. Shaking my head, I smirked humouredly. "Only myself and Pinkie... Who was close to bursting from knowing the secret. Come on, let's not keep the others waiting. Allow me." With Balance as my aid, I carried the suitcases for the two blissful couple as we proceeded on our way, conversing of old times and upcoming futures regarding their new bundle of joy. All I can say was, I was proud to be their friend. 'The One Where Pinkie Pie Knows.' More, 'Why Pinkie Pie Shouldn't Be Trusted With Secrets.' A lesson to take to heart. If it weren't for timely interventions, the mare would've burst out the surprise to everyone else in hearing range. To prevent that near-disaster, knowing she wouldn't spill the beans regardless, and to make things easier for her subconscious, I had her Pinkie Promise not to reveal the big news to anyone until Shining and Cadence had done so first. Problem solved. "I think it's wonderful," Cadence complimented Mrs. Cupcake, gazing at the decor approvingly. "You and Mr. Cake have outdone yourselves, Mrs. Cupcake." The blue Earth Pony bashfully waved off the praise. Although I did agree, the decorations around the interior of Sugarcube Corner were very nice, giving off a baby theme perfectly. Shining nodded in agreement with his wife. "I can't wait for Twilight's surprise." You and me both. Recollection of her stunned then bursting reaction brought an amused fond grin to my muzzle. Then, dark blue eyes glanced my way. "Um, you don't think it's a little too obvious, do you?" Couldn't resist laughing, walking up to reassure the stallion while patting his side. "Twilight may be the most intelligent pony ever, but her innocence hampers her deductive skills somewhat, my friend. Don't worry, Twilight won't figure it out right from the get-go." Much as I like my girlfriend, she remained as gullible as everyone else in this world. Nodding in relief, the taller stallion smiled at our surroundings. "A very valid point. I just don't want neither the party nor the scavenger hunt to give it away before we can tell her." Understandable. "Surprised you didn't go along with them." I shrugged. "Scavenger hunts aren't really my thing. Besides, let them have their fun wandering around town, while I can speak with two old friends I haven't seen in so long." Shining chuckled at that, then turned around, motioning for me to follow him within the kitchen. Mr. Carrot Cake was currently outside dealing with the trash, but I had the feeling Shining didn't want us here to speak with him. "Twilight wouldn't be all too impressed if she heard you say that," The Prince commented casually. Nothing new there. "Twilight's usually unimpressed with the things I do." A small grin at that... Replaced then with a serious look. Uh oh. Though I sensed no annoyance nor anger within him, only happiness and... Anxiety? "But I'm glad you haven't joined them all the same, this gives us a perfect opportunity to address something." "Okay...?" I'll bite, where was this going? "About our child." Curiosity is rising even further. "I'm listening." Nervousness leaked through his blue eyes, the taller stallion clearing his throat. "Stardust, you've saved my family more times than I can count. Changelings, King Sombra. Not to mention, with how many times you risked yourself almost fatally to protect Twilight, on top of once saving my life in Canterlot." True, I did all those things. "And I'd do so again." "I don't doubt it." The expression softened considerably. "And we already returned the favour once by making you Best Stallion at the wedding. I'd like to repay you again, this time for everything you've done; for me, for Cadence, for Twilight and everyone we love." ...Alright? A small smile graced the unicorn's muzzle. "By making you an uncle figure to our baby." Well, I'd be- ...Wait. "Did you just say... 'Uncle?'" I had to hear him repeat that, properly. Because I needed exact confirmation as to what this stallion was insinuating. Amusement twinkled in those eyes. "Cadence and I thought about it, and realized you'd make a great uncle to our little Princess. You're practically family, in any case. What do you say?" Me... An uncle... ...Huh. A slow grin, rising steadily on my face at such a proposal, matching the stallion's relieved one. "Always wanted to be an uncle." My voice could barely contain the excitement, body shaking somewhat. "It would be an honour Shining-" My head snapped towards the doorway, senses on immediate high alert at the disturbance penetrating through the building. "Stardust...?" Shining questioned beside me, following my sharp gaze. A sensation, an unpleasant one, which I have encountered many times since my return to this world. Imbalance. "Ahhh!" Cadence's scream had us jump, before we quickly rushed back into the main serving area to find... Nothing. As in, some decor being slightly knocked down, a banner ripped from the ceiling, and a cowering, petrified Cupcake by the corner, and no trace of the Princess of Love. And to make matters worse, I couldn't sense the alicorn anywhere else in the building, and dread began bubbling in my chest. No... No... Not her too... "Cadence?" Shining called out, nervousness and fear leaking through his tone as he wildly looked around the room. "Cadence?!" It better not have... It better not have done what I think it's done! The stallion snapped his head towards Cupcake, whom I rushed over to check up on. "Mrs. Cupcake, what happened?" Gripping my cape's edge for support, the blue mare inhaled and exhaled shallowly, widened eyes clearly terrified at whatever she had just witnessed. "What happened? I head a scream- Cupcake!" Unapologetically brushing by Shining, Carrot Cake arrived to comfort his beloved. embracing her softly. "Are you alright? What happened?" Cupcake leaned into her husband's touch. And from the corner of my eye, Shining fidgeted impatiently, evidently concerned for the wellbeing of his own wife. "Mrs. Cupcake, please." The tone was stressed. "What just happened now? Where's Cadence?" I too wanted to know... But my suspicions were already rising for the answer. And those fears were realized. "Some- Something appeared inside the store and... And..." The mare choked, clutching on Carrot Cake's chest with open fear. "It took the Princess inside it... And disappeared right before you came in! It... It was horrifying!" Wormhole... My thanks, great observer. Sombra not now! "What? What took her?!" Shining demanded to know, palpable fear and worry taking control of mind and body. "A wormhole..." All eyes snapped to me, prompting me to continue my concerned musing. "They started appearing all over Equestria and taking things and people elsewhere... I suspect that's what Mrs. Cupcake here saw... And took Cadence with it..." As horrible as the revelation sounded. And Shining obviously wasn't taking the idea well, blue orbs widening in terror for the well being of his beloved and the child she carried. "We need to find them! Quickly!" Agreed. "Stardust, since you're familiar with these 'wormholes,' please tell me you know where it would have taken Cadence to?" Ah... Now there's a problem. The unicorn obviously wasn't preferring the silence. His hardened face broke with dread. "Please... You have to know!" Shining rubbed his face, little effort in attempting to calm himself. "I can't bear the thought of anything happening to her... And our little baby..." Neither can I. The fact that this wormhole had the [BEEP]s to abduct Cadence AND her unborn kid filled me with a sense of rage. How DARE it! We were going to get them back, one way or another! Starswirl! I need ideas of where they went! When no answer came at first, I had the sense to snap at the unhelpful voice. But, thankfully, my teacher chose to finally speak, There is a method to finding out. Don't keep me in suspense then! As you know, your connection to Balance has yet to reach a powerful level as to sense others beyond the edges of Ponyville. And before you unleash your snark towards this answer, I have an idea as to locate the whereabouts of Princess Cadenza without fault. And it lies in the heart of her loved one beside you. Cyan eyes turned to a waiting Shining, who looked close to sobbing. "Well?" The stallion interpreted my look as an answer. Alright then Starswirl, what do we need to do? A trick similar to the magic used on Cloudsdale, between Miss. Dash and Mr. Tank. I believe you are beginning to understand. I nodded. Yeah, I was getting the picture. Shining blinked in confusion as I placed a hoof against his chest, closing my eyes in concentration. Focus on a specific bond. You will find may threads of connections between friends, families and even enemies within Prince Armor's heart. But I should think the most bright connection tying him and the Princess together will shine the most. Wait... Wait, yes. Yes I 'see' it. The bright light enveloping a large thread. Out of all the strings that were bonds between Shining and others, including my own, Cadence's bond was, indeed, sticking out the most with the pure light of affection and love between them. Stronger than even my own connection with Twilight's... To my slight disappointment. But nonetheless, if what Starswirl was saying could happen, we could find her this way. Focusing on the bond between the two equines in particular, my features hardened, following along the connection to the heart of the Princess of Love's. As Shining has said, I was just as much family to them as they were to me. And family were always there for each other. ...Got it! My eyes opened to three startled ponies. "Stardust... Your eyes..." Mrs. Cupcake whispered in concerned wonder. But no time for that. My gaze snapped to Shining. "I found her." The stallion gasped slightly, followed by composure and Shining straightening himself, nodding in clear resolve with the voice only a Prince could accommodate. "Lead the way." Leaving Mr. and Mrs. Cake to repair the decorations and stall the others for time until we returned, Shining and I raced across the fields outside Ponyville speedily, half my senses focused on the invisible golden string between Shining and the kidnapped Cadence. Couldn't have one good time with either of those two without something screwing us over, could we?! I swear, if any harm comes to them, I'll...! Shining's dark expression shared an equal vow, if not more. But worry was waging war across his features as well. Eventually, the trail led us from grassy dirt to an open field, devoid of any plant life and looked... Suspiciously familiar. Had I been here before...? "Well?" My friend asked with ill-disguised impatience, pausing alongside me to inspect the area. "Is she around here?" I nodded. "Somewhere..." Though the imbalance was getting stronger the further we reached our destination. My senses weren't completely flawless at the moment. Our gazes searched around the dirt area. "You sure you didn't want Twilight and the rest to accompany us?" The Prince shook his head. "I want today to be a memorable one, some wonderful news for my sister and her friends to hear. Now look what happened..." Shining sighed, sorrowfully. "This wasn't suppose to happen..." No... It wasn't. "Shining. Shining, look at me." The stallion obliged, a somber expression meeting my firm one. "We'll find her. I promise." Though I wasn't entirely reassured by my own words either. I was also worried for the well being of Cadence and Flurry. "The second we find your girls, the better we can-" "'Girls?'" ...[BEEP]! "Just a hunch," I replied hurriedly, hoping he bought that excuse. Shining blinked uncertainly... Then continued looking around, to my immense relief. That was a Goddamn close one... "I wouldn't mind if it's a colt or filly," Shining proceeded to comment conversationally, probably trying to keep a calm level head despite his anxieties. "Cadence and I want to be surprised, once he or she is born... It will be the happiest day of our lives." I played along. "Thought that was the wedding." Shining looked over to me, a small smile despite the intensity of the situation. "It might surpass our wedding this time." Any further conversation was put to a screeching halt, as the sound of something burrowing out of dirt attracted our immediate attention, snapping our heads over in the same direction. And when the head popped out, then I recognized where we were. This was where one of this mutt's kind abducted Rarity, long ago! The Diamond Dog grinned with crooked teeth towards us. And while Shining looked stunned... That expression was replaced by determined fury. "You!" His hoof pointed in the dog's direction. "Where is she?! What have you done with Cade-?!" My body froze, danger screaming in my ears. The dog smiled sadistically at Shining's approach, waving towards us quite casually. Shining was also surprised by the sounds of cracks beneath our hooves, looking at me in confused worry along with righteous anger. It didn't take long to wonder as to why the dog was waving at us farewell-like. Until the ground caved in beneath us, a giant hole welcoming our falling bodies and yelling mouths as we descended into the waiting darkness. Most of my mind was screaming profanities at the clear act of deception and proper realization: This was all a trap. And we walked right into it. Or rather, landed on top of it. Shining, in retaliation to the massive hole consuming us, gently guided down onto the next level of ground within the underground trap, not too far below from the surface. Sunlight poured through the gaping circular area, lighting up the gem-covered walls and dirt surrounding us. And I was no genius, but even I could deduce easily where we were then. "You okay?" The Prince inquired, frowning over our location after my nod. "Looks like whoever took Cadence were expecting us..." "Yep..." Cautiously, the pair of us approached one another while keeping our eyes open at the darkness from beyond the light. Balance was warning me of the multiple presences hiding in the shadows. "And we're not alone..." On cue, varying number of yellow eyes gleamed through the darkness, observing our tensed positions patiently. All around us, the army of mutts were obviously waiting to strike when the time was right. "Diamond Dogs. A whole lot of them..." "You have a history?" Shining asked warily, blue eyes fixed on the creatures in the dark. "To some degree." "They don't look too happy to see you..." "No, I imagine not..." His eyes narrowed, choosing to address the surrounding crowd with authority. "We are giving you one chance, Diamond Dogs! Return to us Princess Cadence, or else; we're not afraid to use force if needed!" The following answer, to our growing horror, didn't come from them however. It was responded through dark chuckling of a very, very familiar being. "Oh my dear Shining Armor. You never ceased to amuse me..." Oh no...! "Show yourself!" Shining barked, both of us praying it wasn't who we thought it was. And from the only pair of pure green eyes shining through the darkness meeting our stares, our fears came to fruition. "My my. So demanding... I'm impressed, at Canterlot you didn't have a backbone to save your life." Queen Chrysalis revealed herself from the shadows in a sly pace, black horn lighting up her spot, as villainous and menacing as we last encountered one another. For real, not that fake illusion Spike and I saw on Halloween a few weeks ago. The Queen of the Changelings grinned our way sadistically, and two Diamond Dogs within her vicinity were shown also, expressions of pure malice as opposed to greed. With a growl, I grounded out harshly, "It's more than we can say for you... Syphilis." Just what was she doing here? She wasn't in the episode! Yet instead of rising to the bait like at the wedding, the tall Changeling tilted her head mockingly. "Ahh. Still as impertinent as ever, Stardust Balance. I'm surprised you allow someone of his... Caliber, to court your little naive sibling, my dear Shining." "No more games, Chrysalis!" Shining practically snarled. Whoa, even I was startled, taken aback by the ferocity in his voice. "Where is she?!" "Shining!" Another more welcoming recognizable voice answered for us. "Cadence!" "Tch." Chrysalis scoffed in disappointment, inclining her head over her shoulder. And from her magic, it revealed a trapped Cadence, encased within a green bubble. A shield trick I was all too familiar with. "I was hoping to save the surprise for later. But as always, you just have to open your big muzzle, don't you dear?" "Cadence! Are you okay?!" Cadence glared at the Changeling Queen, before smiling widely at her beloved. "I'm fine my love, but you need to be careful. Who knows what this monster is planning this time." "'Monster?'" Chrysalis chuckled. "A very crude description from you, oh Princess of Love." "What do you want Bronchitis?" I inquired seriously, wrapping my head around this. Imbalance was evidently at work here; because Chrysalis nor the Diamond Dogs ever played a role in this episode. "Want? Why, my young brash stallion, what I desire is simple." Then, without warning, those green eyes narrowed into slits, tone lowering dangerously and... Oh great. Shining and I turned to stand back to back as the Diamond Dogs approached into the sunlight, grinning like drooling idiots. "Revenge... For everything you have taken from me!" 'Taken?' "And now, I possess that glorious opportunity. Enjoy, Princess, of your precious husband and your friend being torn apart by my army of dogs!" Hearing that from Chrysalis didn't sound right, mind you. What happened to all her Changelings? Her army of them? Shining voiced out the very question as we prepared to fight, the grey-fur mutts looming closer. "What happened to all your Changelings, Chrysalis? You never pegged me for someone to replace your own kind for another." "You happened!" The Queen snapped angrily. "Because of you, your pathetic friends, that stupid mare, I am left with nothing. Nothing... But the fury against your kind. And I will make sure you will all suffer for it." What was she talking about...? I'd concern myself on the matter afterwards, Jack. Be on guard. This will be the perfect test to demonstrating your training at this point. Alright... "Look out!" Shining's warning was unneeded, but appreciated. The first dog leaped harmlessly over our ducking postures. The second mutt was met with a spinning hind kick to the chin, sending them bowling back against two more unprepared dogs, after setting my fedora neatly on the ground. The fight had begun. Of course, Diamond Dogs were more brutes than brains. Shining and I had little to no problem dealing with the first wave. The stallion conjured up a pink shield against eight charging mutts, and sent them flying back into the darkness. My friend focused more on swerving around his foes and utilizing his magic - Twilight's brother, of course - more than his pony fists, whereas I worked with Balance in fighting these easy canines with little effort; mostly dodging and punching/kicking. I was getting flashbacks of the Z-fighters versus Frieza's soldiers at this point. And that brought a grin to my face. Seriously, compared to all other battles I've faced, this had to be the least challenging. These mutts were uncoordinated, mindless. Even Shining spared me a look of amused disbelief at the so-called battle as we passed one another. Their strength obviously relied in numbers. And had it just been either Shining or I by ourselves, maybe we would've been overwhelmed. But nope. The dogs were unfortunate to be facing us together, one of whom was very angry and very, very determined to get his wife and unborn child back. His future. "Aghhh!" The Changeling Queen hissed in utter ridicule, watching with Cadence from the sidelines. "This is ridiculous! You mutts can surely do better! Don't let these two ponies overwhelm you like this!" She spat the word 'pony' as if it were a disease. Her frustration brought something to Shining's mind. As we stood beside one another in opposite directions, the stallion glanced at me with a look of conviction. "Cover me. I'm going to save my family." I knew better than to argue, from the expression on his resolved face. Never get in the way between a man and his family, even a stallion. Taken has taught me that much. "Go." Shining leapt forward at my one-worded response, and I jumped backwards in a spin, delivering a roundhouse kick across one dog's face who tried to halt the Prince. And together, we barraged through the mutt-made blockade hopelessly attempting to prevent us from reaching the trapped Princess. Kicks. Spins. Punches and magic. All of it sending yelping bruised dogs flying all over the place. I took point from behind my friend, keeping the army advancing after us at bay. And Shining, God speed, was making short work of the group between him and his beloved wife. This time, it was his turn to Shine. ...Get it? Sombra groaned. Yeah you got it. The battle! Alright! Despite how ridiculously easy the fight was, my training was clearly paying off. Not one mutt landed a single hit, their movements sloppy and without thought. Grabbing one extended limb, I swung one dog into five others. Spinning over another, I knocked a mutt down with a clean kick to the back neck. Two collective punches to the chests of two canines between me, flying them back into multiple others. The army was being reduced to nothing more than about ten to twenty still standing, all determined to take us on regardless how vastly inferior they were. By now, you must have sensed the trail within them. That small bit of darkness latching onto them like a symbiotic? I have. One extra punch to the ribs of a foolish dog as we had this mental conversation. Their mindset is disorientated. Whatever malevolent force at work is clouding their thoughts, urging them only to attack, and nothing more. You mean... Chrysalis isn't behind it-? "Chrysalis!" That war cry snapped everyone's attention towards the charging unicorn, magically pushing back two dogs without effort. The Changeling Queen seemed undeterred, prepared to unleash whatever magic she had against the seething Prince. "One further step, Shining, and I may be inclined to lay a hoof on your darling- ARGH!" Jesus! Huh... Never knew he had it in him. Never underestimate the strength empowered by love. Mixed with conviction, it can result in what we just beheld this moment, gentlecolts. The helpless Queen had no time to react, the stallion basically rammed straight into her with a pink shield, following with a massive energy beam throwing back against the wall and into the darkness. Wasting no time, Shining approached the freed Cadence, the green force field surrounding evaporated from Chrysalis' distraction. The two embraced one another lovingly, Shining regarding his wife in relieved bliss. "Are you alright love?" Cadence nodded. "And our little miracle?" The alicorn smiled warmly, looking towards her underbelly with a caring tone, "Our blessing is safe, because her caring, strong father was here to protect us both." With a moment of the two leaning their heads against one another in the pony style of affection, the two walked down to join me and the remaining standing mutts. Thank God. They're safe... I was almost worried, I won't lie. It didn't take a minute to deal with the rest afterwards. Hell, less than thirty seconds, at best. Looking around at the beaten, lying mutts letting out sounds of pained groans and confusion, Shining nodded in satisfaction, turning to us with a serious look. "We should take our leave. There's nothing else for us here-" "Oh. My dear Shining Armor." God dammit! Our head turned to the Queen, slowly walking our way. Immediately, the Prince and I stood as roadblocks between the Changeling and Cadence. Green eyes lit in righteous fury, raising her head high in preparation. "That implies any of you will be leaving after today. But unfortunately, fate has other-!" She never got to finish her statement. Nor time to react from the black wormhole distorting into existence behind the Changeling Queen and sucking her protestant body right in. But it was far from satisfied. Oh no you don't! I managed to swiftly grab my hat before it was consumed into the pulling imbalance, Cadence magically producing a shield to protect us from the pull. The Diamond Dogs, however, were vulnerable. And despite everything they've done... My own hoof extended, concentrating with closed eyes by 'gripping' the edges of the imbalance with my own magic. Thankfully, it wasn't as strong as the one Spike and I encountered during the camping trip. And was closed immediately before any more unfortunate victims were sucked in. "Is everyone alright?" Yeah... Yeah, I should think so, Cadence. Though I think these mutts will find scraps along with bruises now when they recover. "What was that just now?" Shining asked in befuddlement. "It took Chrysalis... Not that I'm complaining, but..." "A wormhole." Both equines looked at my intense expression. "The cause for all this to happen in the first place." Cadence nodded. "Yes... It's what brought me here, under their clutches in the first place. It was rather... An unsettling experience." Shining frowned. "It looks like Stardust here took care of it, anyhow. Let's get back. We've kept everyone else waiting long enough." No complaints from me. Talk about a day. I woke up to anticipate a great day with the revelation of Shining and Cadence's upcoming child... Only to have ourselves faced with imbalance, Chrysalis and Diamond Dogs all at once. It took a while, explaining what happened to our inquisitive and concerned friends. But all worry was cast aside immediately afterwards once the couple had recovered enough to share the big exciting news. The party dispelled any further fears today... Save for my own. I had excused myself to upstairs, everyone else partying below in celebration. I didn't feel much like partying, not this time. Todays incident was... Upsetting, to say the least. It was clear now the imbalance was getting out of control. Cadence almost became a victim from it! If anything happened to her and Flurry... This couldn't be ignored. You're right, Jack. This distortion against the balance of the world is worsening. I had hoped it would die down now with your return... But it appears I am wrong. I cannot begin to express my apologies. With a small smile, I stopped pacing for a moment. Starswirl... I don't blame you for anything. If your theory's correct, this is my fault more than anything. If anyone should take responsible for causing this instabilities across Equestria, it has to be me; for choosing to intervene and become a part of their lives now. The question now was, though, what could we do about it? Indeed... These backlashes against Balance are growing stronger and stronger. And delaying them through closing the holes spawned by the instability will eventually be for naught. And I, for one, would prefer my kingdom being spared from the onslaught. Uh-huh... So, old one, what course of action do you propose? ...I believe it is time we research these wormholes more thoroughly. Your next training, my friend, will be to uncover whatever you can from the library or other means. I would recommend firstly with the library of course. Also, it would prove prudent to check in on your dear friend, Miss Shimmer. I fear these imbalance will affect Equestria alone. Tch... Words of a bookworm. Got it. But Twilight and I researched the instabilities though, before. And our searches proved no results. But if you think I should try again... It is advisable. And however, my student, don't think you are obligated to tackle this challenge alone. Your friends will always be willing to lend a hoof. And speaking of which... "Brooding again?" Having detected her approach immediately, I smiled lightly while turning to the mare behind me. "Not feeling the party spirit right now, sorry." Twilight shared the smile, arriving from the staircase. "Wanted to check up on you. Cadence and Shining wish to thank you again for helping them today." Of course they do. "And so do I." Oh- Ah. A peck to my pony cheek, Twilight leaning back afterwards with loving sparkling eyes. "Thanks for being there for my family once again, Jack." "Always." I nodded, grinning rather humouredly, all worries from earlier put on the sidelines briefly thanks to this wonderful being. "Especially when I'm part of the family." A raised brow. "Shining's words love, not mine." Giggling, Twilight replied teasingly, "Well, he's not entirely wrong." Before a light frown appeared over her gorgeous features. "I'm just glad Cadence is okay... Confronting Chrysalis again must've been terrifying, for all three of you." Hm... Yeah... Something still didn't add up about that. What did that Queen mean earlier by saying she was left with nothing? Her kind 'taken' from her? Were all her subjects abducted by the imbalance too, or was something else at work here? I have a theory, but I'd prefer it to prove false. If the opposite, however, then I fear our situation is more dangerous than we anticipate. What kind of theory-? "- Jack?" Oh, right, Twilight. "Sorry love. Was just... Thinking." The alicorn regarded me for a moment, clearly not buying the excuse, the frown still present on her face. Then, she inexplicably changed the subject. "I still can't believe you knew all along about the baby." Heh. Trust her to bring that up. Her muzzle slowly twitched into an amused smile. "No wonder you looked so happy when you heard they were coming to visit." I grinned lightly. "I love kids. What can I say?" And at the recognizable expectant look, I added humouredly, "And no, I'm not going to spoil the name or what the foal looks like." By God, her pout was so adorable! Twilight huffed, shaking her head at my laughter towards her reaction. But then, sparkling eyes inquired with a look that could melt a glacier. "Can I at least know what the gender will be? I promise I won't tell either Shining or Cadence?" ...You know what? Why not? That wouldn't be too harmful. "Just know you'll adore her very much, my dear Twilight." "Her... A filly? They're going to have a filly foal?!" The purple grin widened to exponential degrees. Twilight quivering in excited anticipation. "I'm going to be an aunt to a little filly!" Normally, I would ask her not to be so vocal when everyone else is downstairs. But [BEEP] it, I was just as excited as my Princess. "And I'm going to be an uncle to her! Isn't that great!" "It's fantastic!" Twilight cried out happily, her energy drawing me in. And the others upon hearing our shouts were greeted upon heading upstairs to the pair of us circling around one another, cheerfully dancing in circling celebration with limbs clasped around each other. Now I was in the party mood.
Chapter 119: Twelfth Day of Hearth's Warming"Please?" "No." "Pleeease?" "Hm. Still no." "Pleeeeeeeeeease?" "How about... No." "Twilight!" The alicorn addressed chuckled at Spike's pouting look. "Sorry Spike. Looks like you'll have to wait until the following morning." The dragon bowed his head in exaggerated depression, prompting Twilight to continue, "Why don't you enjoy the gifts you unwrapped tonight? Don't worry, the presents won't be going anywhere." Spike faintly nodded, slouching out of the reading room to do just that. "Yeah, I'll go read one of the countless books Twilight always gets me, every year..." Heard that, but I smirked regardless, resuming my attention on the open pages before me. Twilight shifting from behind, our backs leaned against one another on the couch, to get more comfortable. Ungrateful twerp. In Spike's defense, Twilight spoiled him with allowing the baby dragon to open his gifts a day early. Call me old-fashioned, but I prefer the more traditional way of celebrating tomorrow; my own presents to both Spike and Twilight unwrapped and prepared for the special holiday tomorrow. That's right baby. Tomorrow, it's Christmas! "You shouldn't tease him like that." Twilight remarked behind me, reading her own book. Smirking, I responded, "It'll make him more excited for tomorrow. I'm more worried about the pay off." "I'm sure it'll be worth the wait," Twilight reassured kindly, "Judging by the size of your gifts I've witnessed, Spike's going to love what you got for him, as will I." Hopefully. Twilight's soft laughter was bliss to my ears. "If anything, I should be the one concerned with my gifts for you. You claimed you didn't want anything this year, but..." "Hey, so long as it's not clothes, love, I'm all good." "Well then honey, aren't you going to be pleasantly surprised tomorrow morning," She replied with even playfulness, "And yes, you will be getting up early for this Hearth's Warming, before you start to comment." "Shocking." I'm certain they'll enjoy your gifts. No matter how pointless they seem. There is no such thing as meaningless for this time of festivities, my friend. Hearth's Warming is a celebration of peace and family, where all gather to enjoy being in the company of their loved ones in unity and prosperity. Not to mention, express false modesty concealing the greed of gaining gifts and expressing ungrateful disappointment when it's something unwanted. Like with that dragon just now. Hey leave Spike alone. To be fair, Twilight keeps giving him the same presents every year. I'd be flat out exasperated too. Although... Books were far more preferable to receive from loved ones than clothing. Feeling her back head press against mine, Twilight sighed in content. "Jack... I'm glad you're here." "Hm...?" I could picture the radiant smile from behind me. "With you celebrating Hearth's Warming with us... With me, it feels like our family is complete." My breathing slowed considerably, the book forgotten in my hoofs for a long moment. "Happy Hearth's Warming Jack." ...Twilight... With a small, gratified and content smile, I leaned my head back in turn to glance at the ceiling, returning quietly in kind, "Merry Christmas Twilight..." Who needed material goods? I had my best present right here. "Come on Stardust! Hurry hurry hurry!" This must be how Mum felt... I sighed, quickening my tired pace somewhat to catch up with the excited dragon, the one responsible for bouncing on my sleeping state and dragging me out of bed. Spike wasted no time in getting up upon dawn's light - it's six AM, for crying out loud! - and awakening everyone else in the household castle. I.E, Twilight and I. Speaking of the mare, she waited for us in the throne room, greeting us with a brightened smile, inciting my awakening body to function more and more in turn as I smiled back. Spike, meanwhile, hurried by the mare around the thrones towards the tree... And dropped his jaw in awe. "Wow... I wasn't expecting this much!" Surprise surprise! The Christmas - I'm sorry, 'Hearth's Warming' - Tree was my idea, and we had a hell of a time setting it up and placing the decor all over the thing. Spike had the honour of placing the star on top. Regarding our work briefly with pride, I moved towards the beaming mare, casually saying to a flabbergasted Spike, "Looks like Santa declared you a very good boy Spike." The dragon grinned. I laughed lightly, greeting the proud Twilight with a gentle embrace and a small, heart-stopping kiss. "Merry Christmas." The alicorn smiled blissfully as our heads leaned back after the intimate moment. "Happy Hearth's Warming." Spike, meanwhile, tapped his foot impatiently. "Save the gushy stuff for later! Let's open these babies already!" Spoken like a true child. At my humoured nod, the dragon immediately tore into his presents beneath the tree, ripping through the wrapping paper as though he was on a time limit. Twilight and I exchanged fond amused looks, before moving to join the dragon, opening our own respective gifts. Things only got better from there. "Wow!" Spike's head poked from the mess of shredded colourful paper, holding out a white box. "A 3DS, and it comes with Pokemon Sun! Thanks Star!" Hah! If he liked that, just wait until he opens the biggest present. At hearing that, Twilight's head turned to me while unwrapping her own present, raising a brow. "Dare I inquire as to the method you used in getting these otherworldly items?" I shrugged. "Starswirl." Spike practically shouted, "Wait, is this... A Playstation Three?! Stardust you're the best!" "...Like I said, Starswirl." I added meekly to my expectant girlfriend. Twilight shook her head with a lovable smile, proceeding to open her own first gift. And, as predicted, loving the contents waiting for her. Twilight's grin widened in excited realization. "The whole book set for Harry Potter? You didn't!" I smirked rather smugly. "Maybe I did." Alright, time to open my own gifts. Rubbing my hoofs in anticipation, I pulled the closest one with my name on it towards me, my own methods of ripping up the paper a mixture of Twilight and Spike's. And I got... Well well well. "The entire Daring Do collection." I looked over to a beaming Twilight, smirking humouredly. "Thanks love." Even though she knew I wasn't a fan of the series, she still persisted in trying to make me like the books. Alright, what else...? 'Harry Potter and the Cursed Child." ...Tch. Thanks Starswirl. A mini fridge. Useful. A friendship bracelet... Ah they're a riot. Still, I was grateful for the effort put in regardless, smiling at all my gifts. Not a shred of gifted clothing anywhere, with the exception of Spike's new Organization XIII black coat, eagerly adorned by the dragon with its custom size to fit him. Once the relentless shredding apart of paper was complete, I moved over to sit beside a content Twilight, both of us observing the gleeful Spike trying out his new 3DS with the grin only an innocent happy child could display. Twilight, upon my arrival, promptly rested her head on my shoulder, inciting me to mirror as such with my cheek placed atop her forehead. The mare sighed peacefully. "I thought I'd never have the chance to do this again..." Hm? "Do what again?" She smiled. "Enjoy Hearth's Warming, with you here." Oh... As though sensing my slight pang of regret, sparking eyes glanced upwards to see me. "But now, you're here with us again. With Spike. With me... And that, Jack, is the best Hearth's Warming gift of all." "...You know what Twilight?" "Hm?" "Same." With a grin, Twilight opened her muzzle to respond, but was interrupted by the distinct sound of knocking from downstairs. And somehow, by magic, we could hear it all the way from up here. "I'll go get it," She said, standing to leave... But not before planting a small peck on my cheek. ...Best. Christmas. Ever. "Best. Hearth's Warming. Ever!" Spike echoed my enthusiasm vocally, playing with his new presents eagerly. And yet, upon my approach, the dragon paused briefly to deliver a swift welcoming hug to my pony chest, squeezing in pure joy. "You're the best big brother a dragon can have Star!" With a sincere smile, I replied merrily, "Just as you're the best little dragon brother a human can have Spike." The baby dragon grinned proudly, resuming his focus on the 3DS. "If you want, we can set up the PS3 in your room later today." Spike looked as though it was just announced Christmas would start all over again tomorrow. Ha ha... Hey Starswirl. Sombra. Yes Jack? Don't even say it... Merry Christmas. You repulse me. And to you as well my friend. Happy Hearth's Warming Jack, Sombra. Grr... We shared amusement at Sombra's embarrassed growl - shut up, Sombra, that's exactly what it is - before the signatures of my girlfriend and two others approaching the room prompted my attention towards the doorway. Upon that, they swung open, revealing the two ponies come to visit their daughter this holiday. Huh... And, spotting me, both ponies grinned happily. "Stardust!" Twilight Velvet exclaimed rather excitedly, the three equines hurrying over towards us and- Ugh! I was greeted by the tight embrace only a loving parent could give. The unicorn mother of Twilight Sparkle released me eventually, eyes bathed in warmth. "We were told you came back, but I needed to see it with my own eyes." Night Light chuckled. "We both did." And walked forward, giving me a firm yet friendly hoof shake. "After we heard you were gone, we were worried about the implications. Welcome back son." I couldn't help it. I was grinning like a madman. Anything else happening that can make my holiday better? Still, I sent the pleased Twilight a brief amused look. "You never said they were coming." Twilight blinked, before replying with a small smile through our bond. "I wanted it to be a surprise. Looks like I succeeded." Ha! The two parents were still waiting for me to respond, so I happily obliged. "It's great to see you both again," I answered genuinely, shrugging rather apologetically. "If I've had known you were coming, I would've gotten some presents for you two as well." The two unicorns shared amused looks, along with their Princess, before smiling back at me. "Stardust," Light began earnestly, "Just you being here, on Hearth's Warming with us, is a gift enough." Wonder how Pinkie and Applejack are doing. Right now they're probably up to the bit where the latter's family leaves the rock farm after attempting to force their traditions down the other family's throats. Neither side pondered over mixing their methods of celebrating the holiday together until the end. It's amazing, another reminder how these ponies typically operate on a one-track mind. "The decorations here are really lovely Twilight." My girlfriend's father commented cheerfully, glancing around the walls, ceiling and table of the dining room as we all had lunch. "That creative spark you got from your mother strikes again." Twilight beamed at the glowing praise, sat with me across from the two parents. Spike, meanwhile, was multi-tasking like crazy, eating and playing with his 3DS - It begins - with intense concentration. Careful Spike, tighten your frown any further and it might get stuck that way. We all exchanged amused glances at the dragon's focus, enjoying ourselves with a good brunch meal after opening all the gifts. Suffice to say, Spike was even more happy to rip apart presents for him delivered by Twilight's wonderful parents. "I wouldn't take all the credit; Jack and Spike helped with decorating the whole castle." Indeed. From interior to exterior, and it was exhausting, let me tell you. As though hearing that, Twilight slyly sent me a look. What? It's true. "Ah." Light nodded, azure eyes switching to me with humoured approval. "Then I trust you assist Twilight with a lot of things then, Stardust?" "Oh yeah, all the time." I smirked, an amusing idea ringing in my head. "When Spike's not around or too lazy- I'm sorry, tired to pick up the slack." The dragon made no acknowledgement to the teasing. "It falls to me to help Twilight out with physical and emotional issues." "'Emotional?'" Velvet raised an intrigued brow. "Oh yes." Twilight, meanwhile, was beginning to look less amused by my playful words. I leaned forward somewhat, continuing to clarify. "Have you seen how much she panics over even the simplest little things? One time, she almost lost it because she couldn't find a subject to write for Celestia." The alicorn coughed. "Okay, I think we've established that-" "Not to mention, one time she almost doomed the time space continuum by traveling back to warn her past self about literally nothing." "Alright Jack, they get the picture-" "Let's not forget, also, Fluttershy looked after the Celestia's pet Phoenix and immediately concluded that the Princess would banish them both for it." "That was one time-" Not gonna lie, loving the growing annoyance on Twilight's face as she attempted to compose herself. I nodded sagely. "Yes, I'm afraid your daughter can be quite exaggerate at times." And sent the fuming mare a faint smirk. "But that's part of what makes her so hopelessly adorable." And, flustered. The two unicorns shared highly amused expression, Light nodding in agreement. "Yes. I seem to recall, when Twilight was as young as a filly, when she panicked over her favourite novel being missing for five days, only to discover she had forgotten about it in a cabinet. Do you remember love?" "Oh yes." Velvet smiled in nostalgia, both regarding their blushing daughter with loving gazes. "Twilight was close to tearing the whole house apart to seek out her missing beloved book." Ah, poor Twilight. Getting mercilessly picked on here by both her boyfriend and her parents. The alicorn attempted to cough again, prompting my laughter. "Hahahaha! Still, I wouldn't have it any other way." The unicorns shared that laughter, agreeing with my fond words. "And neither would we," Velvet replied lightly. Light added, "And I'm sure we'll have many other stories to tell, once our Prince and his wonderful Cadence arrives to enjoy the day with us." Shining and Cadence? Coming here? Twilight took note of my surprised expression, grinning at the prospect. "It'll be great to spend Hearth's Warming with my whole family again. Though I wish all my friends were here in town to celebrate the holiday with, I couldn't be more happy enjoying it with you guys." We all smiled at that... With the exception of Spike, who was playing with the handheld device still. "In the meantime, while we're discussing flawed character traits, how about we address my wonderful special somepony's need to find any and all methods to unnecessarily tease me." "'Unnecessarily?'" I echoed, looking to the smug mare with a small grin. Challenge accepted. "I have no idea what you're talking about love. Riling you up is entirely justified." Twilight smirked, a glint in her alluring violet eyes. "And what sense, dare I ask, does irritating me to no end accomplish?" "Seeing your beautiful passion." The mare's eyes widened comically, inciting me to humouredly add, "For example, albeit pointlessly, defending the name of this holiday in Equestrian terms." Twilight scowled, not entirely serious. "That's because it is generally called Hearth's Warming, Jack." "Nah, Christmas sounds better." "Hearth's Warming sounds more logical." "This isn't about logic, Christmas is less like a mouthful." "Through reducing one syllable?" "Yeah!" "How very simplistic of you." "You know I'm anything but simple, my dear Twilight." An unladylike scoff. "You're one of a kind, we've established that much." "Thank you... Christmas stills sounds better though." Shake of the head. "Hearth's Warming." "Christmas." "Hearth's. Warming." "Christ. Mas." Any further argument to happen was prevented by the merry laughter of another mare. "Hmhmhmhm. I can see what you meant, dear, by this stallion intentionally driving you up the wall," Velvet said brightly, "Your father was very much the same when we were younger ponies, isn't that right Night?" The blue stallion smirked at the memories, cuddling up to his wife briefly with a fond reply, "Yes, those were the times. It was one way of expressing how much I cared about you. And it's apparent as to how much young Stardust here cares for our little Princess. I sincerely hope that affection remains to the point of engagement." "Dad!" "Hahahaha!" Night shrugged lightly at the squeaking response. "I just want you to be looked after for, Twilight. The way I see it, you both complete one another. And besides," His tone dropped slightly, "I'm not recommending a marriage anytime soon. Just some years ahead will do." "Dad!" Pfft! Twilight's face was a beet red now, glaring in embarrassment at my laughing state. I couldn't help it - Okay, maybe I could - this was hysterical! It's great when there's someone else beside me to tease this easily flustered mare to no end. "There's no plan for us to get married just yet!" 'Yet?' As though repeating her own words in her head, Twilight stammered in vain attempt to correct herself, "I- I mean. There's still so much ahead for us in the future, and- and we don't want to rush these things and-" Oh Twilight. The alicorn was blushing like a tomato, ceasing her cute rambling by me placing a comforting limb around her, smiling at her head-bowed state. "She's right. There's no need to rush thing, sir. Though I would be the happiest stallion alive - if not already - to wed your Goddess of a daughter, I still consider myself highly unworthy to even court her to begin with." Not that that isn't halting you from currently trying. At that, mixed with my adoring look and her parent's exchanging knowing looks, Twilight abruptly stood up, a sheepish, nervous and flustered expression all over her as her magic picked up the barely-finished plates. "Time to wash up, I think! Why don't you all catch up and... Stuff." Velvet took pity on her youngest, rising to join her. "Let me help you dear. After all the effort you put in, it would be impolite not to assist." And together, mother and daughter departed from the room - the latter rather hurriedly - leaving one pony, one human turned into a pony, and a dragon still fixated on his game. Once out of sight, Night turned his head back to me with a light smile, voice slightly apologetic. "I think the notion of marriage is too much even for Twilight to contemplate." I shrugged. "Can't blame her. At her age, I'd be embarrassed as well." Night smiled, but said nothing more. For a moment, silence elapsed through the room, only the sound of button-mashing from Spike echoed. Guess we had to wait for the mares, and for Shining and Cadence to arrive, then the real fun can begin. If Twilight was embarrassed now, oh boy, have I got stuff to share with them about her. It'll be the miraculous Christmas dinner ever. "You still think yourself undeserving?" Hm? ...Oh right. Shrugging, I responded with an honest smile, "I am not so conceited as to declare myself the one true worthy pony for her." The unicorn cocked his head thoughtfully. "She seems to think otherwise." "Twilight's made mistakes before," I said jokingly, gesturing with my hooves. "But even so, I would never reconsider cherishing my time with her for anything else." "Pleased to hear it," The father admitted with earnest approval, "Because I want nothing more than the best for my children. And considering everything you've done for my little Princess, and even my son and daughter-in-law, I can't imagine finding anyone more worthy to keep Twilight happy." A brief image of a rock star wannabe and a camp clown popped up. "Neither can I." Leaning forward, Night mirrored the movement, curious as to what I had to say. No room for hesitation here. "I can't... Promise to be the best person for her, Night. I can't vow to always be there for her, to keep her happy and satisfied everyday. I can't swear that we'll agree and make up on everything, nor can I be certain that our relationship will be eternal. I can't promise to be the very best for your beautiful Princess." Then, tilting my head back, my eyes closed for a moment, taking a breather, before resuming with a confident raised voice, "But I can certainly try." It astounds me, knowing precisely what you're saying, and yet claiming things no parent of your Princess would approve of. Honesty's the best policy. I'd think Night would appreciate that at least. Examining me, as though thoroughly searching me, the taller stallion opened his muzzle to speak. But even my senses alerted me before a certain grey pegasus flew headfirst into the room, prompting my stunned blinking. The mare crashed straight into an unanticipated yelping Spike, rolling the two across the floor. Yeesh. Even on Christmas, the dragon can't catch a break. "Happy Hearth's Warming!" Derpy was quick to recover, smiling toothily at the three of us before her expression shifted from cheerful to worry. "Stardust, we got a problem!" And it looked like even I can't catch a break. Oh who am I kidding? This was karma for teasing Twilight. Derpy, Twilight and I hurried towards where the others were waiting, rushing through the white town streets and trekking over the crunched snow, passing by many concerned ponies who were fleeing from whatever was endangering the town this time. Honestly, of all times, something comes up today? And worse, I don't even know what we're facing; the episode during this time took place on Pinkie's rock farm! It didn't take long for to reach our friends. Rarity, Sweetie Belle, Rainbow, Scootaloo, Fluttershy, Bon, Lyra and Whooves were regarding something else as we turned a corner. Beforehand we asked Night and Velvet to stay in the castle with Spike. If whatever's entered Ponvyille's a threat, we wouldn't want them to get involved. Approaching the group, I swerved around their stunned states to get a better view of the opposition- ...Oh. Oh! You're genuinely shocked by this arrival? Yeah... Forgot that this animal turned up every Hearth's Warming here. Twilight gasped, vocally expressing more surprise. "Is that a Sabre Frost?" True enough indeed, the creature made of ice and snow, in all its glory, glared down before us with open ferociousness. Ice fangs, ice whiskers, ice claws, body mostly composed of pure white snow with the exception of a furry blue-white striped tail with a spear of ice at the end of it. Clean bright blue eyes focused on us intently, and yet, strangely enough, I felt no hostility from it. At least... Open hostility. For now our friend was... Wary. Still, I had completely forgotten about encountering this magnificent beast long ago. "We waited for you to get here," Bon explained rather cautiously, blue eyes staying on the beast as she spoke up, "Since you made pals with it last time." "'Last time?'" Twilight echoed curiously, glancing between us. Lyra proceeded to clarify, sounding more cheery despite the present circumstances, "Yeah! Last Hearth's Warming when it came here, Stardust calmed it down and made us friends with it!" A soft growl. Scootaloo gulped. "It doesn't look very friendly now..." Rainbow, meanwhile, rolled her pink eyes, clearly more irritated than afraid. "This thing always visits Ponyville, every Hearth's Warming to eat anything with sugar in it. I don't understand why ponies are sacred, it's more concerned about its sweet tooth than us!" Rarity nodded. "It typically expresses no malicious intent, only for when one gets in its way. Still, the appearance alone is quite intimidating." Hmm... "Fluttershy, can you convince it to leave?" "Oh, I don't think it wants to even if I tried..." "I say, we either lure it away or scare it off! I ain't letting some sugar-hungry beast ruin my Hearth's Warming!" "Though I do concur with that sentiment, Rainbow, I advise caution. Our friend here doesn't seem to be ready to pounce." "Rarity's right. If anything it looks like it's waiting for something... Jack, what are you doing?!" Oh, now they noticed. Among their discussion, I was steadily approaching the Sabre Frost, icy eyes regarding me carefully. This creature was more intelligent than assumed, openly cautious, and attacking only when needed. Well, good thing I had no intention of hurting it. Instead, I slowly reached out through Balance, intending to connect with the snow beast as soon as I was closer. But first, gesture of peace. "Derpy, muffin." A convenient treat landed right into my waiting hoof, and I proceeded forward, more confident in my approach than my first encounter with the beast. Back then, I was far more suicidal, but not I was more certain to what I was doing. "He did this last time too," Bon commented in wonder. "Did what?" Twilight inquired. It was Whooves who answered for the Earth Pony, "Steadily approached the best to make peace with it. It was awe-inspiring then, I hope the results are just as positive this time in turn..." With a small smile, I was about three feet from the beautiful snow feline. "Hello old friend." I greeted, confident this was the exact same creature I crossed paths with so long ago. My limb extended gently, attempting to coax the observing animal. "Here, have a muffin. I know you love your sugar rush." Happily, it obliged. The muffin was gone in a matter of seconds, open hoof left unscathed. Damn... That was fast. "It worked!" Sweetie Belle exclaimed in relief. "That it did Sweetie." Rarity agreed, sounding both gratified and curious. Yes, thankfully it worked, just like last time... "What is going on here...?!" Ah. Seems they followed us here. But I ignored Night's baffled statement, keeping my eyes on the beast observing me with a softer expression now. Alright, time to move in for the kill. Not literally. The beast stiffened, but didn't protest to my hoof physically placed on its chest, closing my eyes in concentration, paying no attention to the gasps of surprise and wonder at the golden glow surrounding myself and the beast. And I could feel its emotions. Pride... That's a given. Caution... Understandable. Worry...? Fear... Not of me, but of... An image popped up. A Sabre Frost in similar design, but resting in a cave outside the town. And then something else came through, recollections of events from long ago, during a previous Hearth's Warming. Where it merrily consumed sugary substances on food stands open to the public. And where a younger, nervous Earth Pony boldly made friends with it. It was looking for me...! And from the glint in its eyes as the connection ceased and golden glow died down, that was confirmed. Upon me stepping back, the Sabre Frost turned and began walking off... Then paused upon a few feet away, looking over to me with expectant blue eyes. I do believe our friend here wishes for you to follow. Yeah... Should I? ...Yeah probably. "What was that?" Velvet asked in awe. "Balance...!" Twilight answered, a tone matching her mother's. Alright. Glancing over to the others, I nodded with a serious frown. "It's okay now. You can all return to celebrating Hearth's Warming. I'm just gonna go see what our friend over there wants me to see. I'll be back soon Twilight." Surprisingly, and yet not so, Rainbow answered in her stead, "Yeah right! As if you get to have all the fun, I wanna see what it wants too!" And everyone else nodded, some hesitantly so, others reluctantly upon encouraging looks by their friends. I.E Whooves from Derpy. ...Welp. One thing's guaranteed, things were getting a million times more interesting this year. The jog had gradually changed into a full on sprint. I would've been miles behind if, you know, I wasn't in tune through the magic of Balance. The Sabre Frost had guided us outside the town, as predicted, towards the edges of the Everfree Forest, taking us around the entire forest to an eventual bottom opening beneath a mountain. We paused there, the beast and I, and waited for everyone who followed to catch up. Once they joined us, panting and all with the exception of Rainbow Dash, we continued with entering the cave under the snowy mountain without a moment's hesitation. Well, no hesitation on my part anyway. I didn't afford waiting for anyone, not with the urgency clear on the animal's feral features. "Ooh!" Rarity gasped in awe. Indeed, the glittering frost coating the interior of the cave was pretty majestic to look at. And the ice helpfully reflected the light from outside so it wouldn't be too dark for us not to see anything. It only took right steps inside, however, for me to sense it. There was another creature in the cave. And our friend here was guiding us directly towards it. Still, I sensed no hostility from our icy friend escorting us, so I continued playing along, walking deeper into the sparkling cave. But if need be I will get everyone out of here should anything occur. When we managed to reach a rather wider end of the frosty cave, then I sensed hostility. And worry... ...And fear. For by the wall at the end opposite our surprised positions, lying down in a resting position, another Sabre Frost snarled in our direction with distrusting caution. And yet, once the other who brought us here approached, the sneering animal relaxed its features and accepted the comforting head lean of... Its mate. "Huh? There's something moving right there!" We all followed where Lyra was pointing to. True enough, a small bundle of whiteness was curled between the protective limbs of the laid Sabre Frost. And I think anyone can deduce what exactly it was, explaining the ferocious hostility the animal was presenting with is face. "Is it a baby?" Sweetie exclaimed in collective surprise and elation, no doubt earning shared excited expressions from the others. My focus, however, was more intent on the curled up animal, frowning severely. Something... Wasn't right. Evidently. Why not indulge your senses and investigate the cause for this disturbance. Or save us the trouble and leave these mindless animals to their own insignificant dilemma. On Christmas, Sombra, no one is insignificant. The laid Sabre Frost growled intimidatingly in my direction, after I only took a few steps forward, halting me quickly. Better wait until given the word. As though hearing that, the Sabre Frost which took us to her emitted a softer growl, inciting his mate to glance at him. Reassurance, I'm guessing. The two stared me down with very calculating expressions... And the female seemed to have relented, the male backing up as if giving the all-clear. Thank God. Carefully approaching, as to not startle nor aggravate either - especially the female protecting her cub - my hooves led me between the two animals, slowly sitting down to get a better look. And now that I was closer, I could see the more clearer details of the baby Frost, eyes shut tightly and presumably sleeping, its chest breathing in slow beats. It looked to be peacefully resting. But something was wrong. I sensed pain. Fear and pain... Originating from the cub in question. My gaze switched over to the observing others, settled on one particular pegasus who services were needed. "Fluttershy, come here. I think there's something wrong with the cub." She nodded, gently joining our postures and taking a careful seat beside me, giving the mother Frost a hesitant smile. I then faced the female beast, hoping she understood. "This is my friend. She can help with your child." The mother looked understandably uncertain, prompting Fluttershy to pitch in with reassurance, "I can do my best. If there's something wrong with your precious little cub, I'll do everything I can to make him feel better." Her persuasion and skills with animals taking effect, Fluttershy had won over the beasts approval in a heartbeat, the female Frost relaxing somewhat and leaned back. With a grateful smile, the yellow pegasus gently reached down to properly inspect the sleeping baby creature. "How long is this gonna take...?" "Shh!" The other collectively hushed the impatient Rainbow, thankfully. I didn't have to wait too long for Fluttershy to make her assessment, as the pegasus gasped softly and placed the curled up ice kitten carefully back down with a pure worried expression. Neither a good sign. "Well?" Twilight inquired, walking over to join us with everyone else. Yes, I too would like to know the results. Concerned blue eyes regarded me. "He's not breathing properly." Wait... What?! Fluttershy shook her head, looking back to the baby. "The pacing of the heartbeat isn't matching the usual pattern..." ...Oh [BEEP]. Well... That's an unfortunate development... But even Sombra sounded slightly perturbed by the news. "Is there anything we can do?" Fluttershy shuddered slightly, either from the cold or the state of the cub. I'd pick the latter. "He'll need proper care and treatment, but we might not make it in time. And flying there might only escalate his condition." She added after Rainbow opened her muzzle. "We need to steady the heartbeat first, before bringing him back to my house to get him looked at properly." 'Not make it in time?' What did she mean, 'not make it in time?' Take a wild gander Jack... ...No. No, Hasbro wouldn't... Would they? This would be too cruel, even for them. And these are the same [BEEP]s who gave us Equestria Girls. But I didn't think they'd be this twisted. Something must be done, immediately. Starswirl, if there's a time where you're needed, it's now more than ever! The voice sent a soothing wave of warmth and patience, It is not I who the cub needs help from, but you. Listen carefully, Jack, for this is considerably another lesson in Balance. The magic is connected through the heart of all that lives, the physical implications are of no exception. You can steady the slow beating yourself, but must do so with precise care and pure concentration. ...Alright. What do I need to do? I felt the smile. Place your hoof above where his heart would be, I will help guide you from there. ...Understood. "Everyone. Whatever you do, don't disrupt me from this." The other blinked, Night and Velvet looking particularly flabbergasted at the no-doubt golden hue overtaking my irises. Doing as my teacher instructed, I placed a physical hoof over the curled up cub with care, closing my eyes in beginning focus. Strangely enough, although it wasn't real, it felt like there was another hoof atop my own, helping me out. Balance is a key to opening countless possibilities. My line of sight was welcomed by blazes of golden light, Balance with my conviction and Starswirl's guidance directed towards the fragile heart of the ill cub. It can restore disharmony, whip order into place, settle disputes and prevent numberless wars. Long ago, before the time of intelligent creatures, balance was never a tool to be used and disposed. Only one pony was chosen to wield its gift and bring balance to an imbalanced world. And now, it chooses again. You see, my student, the magic doesn't merely have the ability to restore; it also possesses the power to heal. And while Starswirl provided his lecture, my mind was not entirely under my complete control. It was as though some other force was driving it, shaping its focus and keeping the more sensible parts concentrated on mending the cub's soft beating heart. I wasn't complaining too much, more intent on help saving this baby animal before its too late. I can't fail. I won't fail. And that, my friend, is what a true wielder of Balance believes. The golden light had disappeared, and, as if abruptly awoken by a trance, my eyes slowly opened, blinking since I was a little disoriented by the experience. I was greeted by the curious and concerned stares of all my friends, some even looking as though they witnessed the second coming of Jesus. Fluttershy, meanwhile, gasped more vocally this time, inciting us to regard her and the cub she held before they could proceed to ask questions. "His breathing! It's okay!" At that, multiple voices rung out in surprised elations and cheers. "Hurray!" "I don't know what just happened, but it's a miracle!" "Always full of surprises!" "Where's Pinkie where you need her? This calls for a celebration!" ...I did it... Somehow I managed to save a baby cub from... Well, I don't want to imagine otherwise. Fluttershy, however, made a shushing gesture, features sharpening for a brief moment while the two Sabre Frosts cuddled their resting baby. "We'll need to take him back to Ponyville, just in case. I'm gonna need lots and lots of sugary treats." Derpy grinned, providing the excellent substitute in Pinkie's absence. "I can't believe you did that Spike. How hard was it not to burn your charger like that?" The dragon pouted, accepting the plug and cable with a petulant expression. "It was an accident, I swear!" Uh-huh. "Now try not to set my 3DS charger on fire too." It was a hassle getting to replace such things. Spike saluted, shouting gratitude as he hastily exited my bedroom to eagerly charge up his game device and continue playing. Well, at least he's making good use of my gift. Shaking my head in exasperated affection, my gaze switched over to the hung photo on the wall, depicting my other bizarre family back home. Joe would've had a fit if Spike burned his own charger... ...I sighed. Everyone else was having a rather joyful party in the main dining room, after the Christmas Dinner. Celebrating the fact the baby Sabre Frost would be A-OK, according to a confident Fluttershy, we all decided to spend the rest of the day together. All my friends and second family, while the family of Sabre Frost enjoyed themselves with consuming all the sweets for themselves and their baby provided by Derpy. And it relieved me to see the cub was fine and safe. He had good parents who loved him dearly. Thank God. All was right in the world. Today was spent saving the life of a fragile cub. That feeling of accomplishment stomped over any present I've gotten this year so far. My family in this portrait would be proud. ...Wonder how they're doing. Was it Christmas right now, where they were? I'd had to have been gone for a pretty long-[BEEP] time then, if that's the case. It was only, what April since I departed from Earth back to Equestria? One home from the next. Well, regardless of the difference in time and months between, I still wish everyone the very best Christmas... ...On the bright side, had I been stuck back there, I would've probably gotten nothing but chocolate and clothes this year. And I'm sorry, but to my eyes, they don't count as legit gifts; disappointment waiting to happen. So I'm ungrateful. Sue me. "I gather these are your family?" I nodded, not even glancing over to Cadence. I needn't bother, she walked to stand beside me anyway. "Myself, my father, brother and two sisters, yes." The Princess leaned forward, inspecting the black and white portrait in open interest. She and Shining had arrived shortly after we escorted the Sabre Frost family back to Fluttershy's cottage. "I imagine they'd be proud of you, after what happened today." I shrugged, smiling humouredly. "I only did what needed to be done." "Saving the life of a child? From how Twilight and my parents-in-law described it, it was nothing short of a miracle." Finally, we turned to regard one another, the tall pink alicorn smiling brightly, practically glowing. "I just wish Shining and I could've been there to witness this unique achievement." "Speaking of children." Cyan eyes carefully glanced down, discreetly. "How is...?" Understanding the question exactly, Cadence smiled down also, her expression more content than anything. "She's fine, and was kicking rather recently. That was a miracle I will cherish more than any Hearth's Warming present." Couldn't blame you... "'She?'" "Yes... Although we'd prefer to remain oblivious, I know in my heart the kind of foal she will be." With the face only a loving mother could adorn. It was clear how excited Cadence was to having her own child, and I, smiling like the idiot I was, forced myself to repress bursting out everything I already knew regarding her and Shining's beautiful creation. "She'll be a welcome addition to the family. Her parents, grandparents, aunt and uncle will love her very much." "Yes... We will." My heart skipped a beat at the 'uncle' part, now grinning like a ridiculous mother[BEEP]er. "Be careful, I'm sure Aunt Twilight will spoil her rotten." Cadence giggled at that. "Oh, I like to imagine that Grandma Twilight Velvet will be doing most of the spoiling." She tilted her head in amusement. "And what of Uncle Stardust? How will he treat his beloved niece?" "Hah! I'll be the fun uncle who'll compete with the father for her attention!" We both laughed, enjoying these future scenarios. After a moment to calm down, I added with a bright smile. "Merry Christmas Cadence." The alicorn nodded, the brief puzzled expression swiftly evaporating. "And a good Hearth's Warming to you, Stardust. We're proud of you to be part of the family." "And I'm... Glad to a part of it." Really, how much more sincere can I be without my voice cracking at the welcoming acceptance from all these ponies? "Family to yours, family to my friends. Honestly... Never thought it'd happen." Cadence smiled. "Life often leads us on the most unexpected paths." "True. But I can honestly say, saving the cub aside, having all of you accepting me as a friend and family member... That is the best present I can ask for." The Princess of Love brightened at that, eyes drooping in respect and care. "I'm sure everypony else will be pleased to hear that... Twilight especially." At that, I chuckled. Oh most definitely. "I'd dare say she's the irreplaceable number one spot for beat-thing-to-ever-happen-to-me-" Whoa! ...Ah. Fair play Cadence. The alicorn smiled in adoring amusement at the purple mare suddenly and tightly embracing my side, burrowing her head into my fur. With a humoured grin I welcomed the cuddle, wrapping a soft limb around Twilight's neck happily. And then, I noticed Shining and the parents watching from the doorway, smiles of approval and fondness stretched over their muzzles. Velvet and Night was leaning against one another lovingly as they observed the exchange. "The Princess and her Warrior." The blue stallion said out-loud, as though tasting the words on his tongue. "Long ago I'd have settled for a knight or royal guard to capture our daughter's heart. But now, I realize only a warrior would have the endurance and stamina to catch up with our energetic Princess." Shining smirked. "Well thankfully, this royal guard managed to find his own gorgeous Princess." Meeting up with a loving Cadence. And the three couples in the room had a pure, beautiful moment of silently embracing one another, letting our faces and movements do all the talking for us. This... This was an irreplaceable gift. "You say you're unworthy to be with her, Stardust Balance." Night commented with a small smile. "And yet, the way I see it, it might be Twilight who thinks herself unworthy of you." I snorted. Ridiculous. Yet the sheepish purple alicorn gazed away from me, smiling softly. And the mother added, "Especially after the miraculous spectacle today. If anything, I've only seen just how perfect you are to court our little Princess." "Mom!" Twilight almost whined, cheeks reddening the more affectionate this conversation got. And while Shining looked displeased by the idea, it took Cadence to cuddle up to his neck to make the unicorn Prince briefly forget about what his own mother just sincerely said. "This is a Hearth's Warming to remember." The father claimed merrily. Amen. We all nodded at that, myself pulling Twilight close to my side for another embrace. I can never tire of them. Yep, best Christmas ever. Then, the stallion narrowed his eyes at the sight. "Although I hope the news of my grandchild and rescuing the cub hasn't given you early ideas." "Dad!" I was already rolling on the floor.
Chapter 120: Knowledge is BalanceI could go Supersonic~! The problem's chronic-! Focus! I am! Temporarily disgruntled by Sombra's irritated sharp command, I didn't let the blue pegasus out of my sight for one second, doing everything in my power to keep up with the speedy mare. Rainbow, true to her word, wasn't granting leniency for even a moment, opting to finish this small race before the one who's really in training here. Tell me, does life exist beyond it~?! Show less distraction from a tedious music number and concentrate on besting this egocentric pegasus. My surroundings was an entire blur. Grass, trees and skies blended in a wet painting of green, brown and blue, the occasional yellow blur of the bright sun whenever we ran/flew by it. Rainbow, of course, was treating this supposedly fair exercise as though it were the Olympics themselves, and apparently, as is Sombra. The former King, for some reason, has every desire to see my friend eat dirt, perhaps in a literal sense. Myself? I was admittedly having fun, running at super speed to my heart's content. Another training exercise suggested by my teacher, and instigated by my girlfriend. Who, meanwhile, was waiting at the finish line along with the rest of my friends. And I could sense them getting closer. With that, I prepared my body, punching my front two hoofs into the ground and grinding through the damaged dirt, an effort to slowly cease my admirable speed until I halted completely. The whiplash hurt. A lot. My body ached considerably once I finally halted, wincing at both how painful it was, slightly, and how far I sped by the cheering others, who had waited at the finish line. Rainbow was smirking triumphantly my way, knowing she won this little competition with minimal difficulty. Minx. "Three minutes and fifty-four seconds." Twilight inspected the stopwatch, smiling in satisfaction while Spike wrote down the results. The alicorn nodded. "A very adequate record for your first attempt of this exercise alongside Rainbow. Even I said this wasn't a competition." Rainbow shrugged without modesty at Twilight's pointed look. "A race is a race Twilight." God I needed a moment to breathe. "Well... I'll take adequate over poor, at least." My friends chuckled at the lighthearted comment. "Just give me a moment." They nodded, Pinkie taking the initiative next. "That was a superly duperly awesome race to watch! Did you see just how fast they went?!" A Queen of Cartoon Logic herself, the energetic Earth Pony began turning limbs into the Road Runner's legs. "They just sped off and zoom!" Cue dust cloud. Applejack helped wave away the dust with her stetson, smiling brightly at us. "It was certainly fun to watch. Just goes to show how far you've progressed over learnin' how to use that there Balance magic of yours Star." Indeed. I've come a long way. Quite an understatement, you've succeeded more than to my expectations. The commitment and trials you've endured so far, along with your friends, has strengthened the tires between you and the Balance of this universe significantly. Sombra, in contrast, provided an opposite viewpoint to balance out Starswirl's praise. And you would prove even more promising, boy, if you'd concentrate more on studying this magic and putting it to use with all the spare time you possess. This power isn't to be considered meager, but potentially apt in making you more powerful than your Princess, your friends and, yes, including that sniveling manipulator Celestia. And yet, focus on power alone only leads to self-devastation. And I know my young student here would never commit himself to gathering such selfish desires for himself. My friends were chatting casually among themselves as the two internal voices conversed. Balance is a mixture of desire and willingness. Selfishness and selflessness. Perhaps that will be your next assignment to concentrate on, at a later date. For now, I recommend we proceed with your next training today, Jack. Will do. At voicing as such, Twilight beamed, rather excitedly I might add, and nodded, the stopwatch disappearing in a flash of light. "Excellent. Luckily I have the next training course for you all prepared." And then, we disappeared by a flash of pink light, filling my vision for only a moment before the blue sky greeted me once again. "I present to you: Balance Training Field Number One!" ...Very atp description. The mares mumbled in awe, Spike muttered a comment about Twilight's chosen name for the course, and I raised a brow at said course. It looked something like that playground exercise Pinkie once made during her sister's visit, only safer-looking. In fact, it looked like your traditional training course for, say, police or army recruits. Tires, monkey bars, logs, you name it. All neatly organized and ready to be utilized. Twilight looked rightfully pleased with everyone's reaction to her evident handiwork, motioning to the the wide course behind the castle with a slightly smug voice. "Crafted by my hard-working hoofs earlier this morning, this is a course to test speed, endurance, strength and kinetic energy, all at once! Here a certain somepony will yearn for improvements upon learning, afterwards, that it won't be a walk in the park if he so assumes." Oh yeah? Challenge accepted. "Going from one end of the course to the other, he'll be judged by his methods and quickness, relying not only on the physical, but intellectual solutions in addition. If you have any questions, feel free to consult me while we see Jack here perform through the course and-" Rainbow's loud yawn cut the mare off. "Right we get it! I'm definitely gonna have a turn after Star here, just so you know." Twilight frowned. "You can try it out if you want to, Rainbow. However, I must point out that flight isn't a fitting tactic for that many trials among this course." The blue mare snorted. "Oh yeah? What ya gonna do Twi? Render me unable to fly?" Rarity pitched in rather humouredly, "Perhaps she'll, say, make a potion that breaks off your ability to fly." Oh God, not this again. My amused friends shared various chuckles at the terribly on-the-nose joke regarding an incident a few days back. You know, involving Discord hanging out with the mares while Twilight, Spike and I were preoccupied over three whole days or reorganizing the library. While that spirit of chaos did to teach Twilight a lesson was kinda - Definitely - a [BEEP] move, I understood the need for it. Although it took some persuasion from Starswirl to have me relent and let Discord proceed with teaching my girlfriend that she was, indeed, capable of being jealous when it comes to friendship, albeit harshly. That didn't stop me, however, from groaning out-loud at present. "It wasn't funny the first time Rarity, repeating it multiple times won't change that." The white unicorn smiled in good nature. "Now darling, while you may not appreciate the unique humour behind it, you must admit that Twilight's attempts in making us drink a potion to, how did you put it dear, 'break off the spell Discord had on us' was quite amusing to recollect." Okay, that was funny, a little. Rarity beamed at my cracked expression. Applejack then pointed out, "Er, Twi?" "Yes Applejack?" "Stardust is meant to practice that there course of yours, correct?" "It was solely designed for his training exercises-" "Of which I am entirely grateful for, thank you love. It's very impressive." I played Assassin's Creed. I got this [BEEP]. Twilight glowed at my words, seemingly not put out by the constant interruptions, and turned back to an apprehensive-looking Applejack. "Although I'm sure I can edit a few things to make it suitable for all my friends to try out on. Why do you ask?" The orange mare simply pointed. And the answer was made clear by sight and noise, the ground vibrating beneath my standing braced states at what happened next. The entire course... Crashed down before us. Tires flew all over, standing clean logs tipped over into sand, monkey bars fell into heaping piles on the floor, can and bottles shattered upon impact from the targeted places. Once the mess was over, after we opened out eyes and the tremor from the spectacle died down, shocked eyes switched from the mess to a sheepish Pinkie, whom was holding out a single nail on her hoof. "Whoops." Sombra snorted, and I resorted to rubbing the distraught Twilight's back at her hard work being utterly destroyed in a matter of seconds. Before my outraged girlfriend could chew Pinkie out, however, Fluttershy made a comment even I couldn't resist smirking to. "At least cleaning this all up can be considered a team exercise..." What a peaceful time, perfect for one training session I was probably most content in. Meditation. Believe it or not, I was a fan of the concept, the idea of sitting still in a tranquil state in achieving to reach enlightenment. Long ago I attempted the skill, to no real avail. My younger and more foolish self was far too bitter and self-loathing by that point to conduct a successful means of reaching peace. But now, having made these friends, a second family, and my teacher to guide me, meditation suddenly became a whole lot easier. And although my brain often operated like a caffeine-induced imagination factory - My mind always filled to the brink with random thoughts and contemplations - there was another advantage to Balance, it seemed, which soothed down the storm in my mind and allowed me to enter this magic state with a sense of content. "I've never seem him look so... Tranquil." ...Or at least, I would be in blissful condition right now, if my friends hadn't decided to observe my cross-legged, eye-closed state. And speak while I was in the middle of it. "Ya reckon he can hear us?" "I'm not sure. Nevertheless, it is fascinating to observe, isn't it?" Hear you just fine! Thank you! "He looks so... Peaceful. It's like we're looking at an entirely different pony." "Rainbow." "What? It's true!" I was torn between expressing annoyance or amusement right then and there. Maintain a composed disposition. You might just learn something. Will do, though schooling my features was never really my forte. Still, I attempted my best to pretend ignorance while my friends spoke unashamedly about their human-turned-pony meditating pal. "I say, our friend does seem a little tired, doesn't he? A testament to how hard he's been working, wouldn't you say?" Rarity. "It has been a struggle, getting him out of bed, I won't lie. He's a naturally born late-sleeper. Maybe I should let him sleep in tomorrow, just this once." Twilight. Oh, thanks love... Just this once... "Still, he does look a little better now when he's meditating like this. Over the last few days Stardust looked a little... I don't know, worried?" Fluttershy. "Yeah, Fluttershy's right. Now that she's mentioned it, Stardust has been lookin' mighty concerned about somethin' of late. Reckon it's to do with that imbalance stuff he's been fightin' over Equestria?" Applejack. I did my best not to stiffen. "That's likely the most plausible explanation behind his recent mood. This 'imbalance' has been occupying Jack's thoughts, whether he admits it or not. I can see it clearly in his eyes; he's concerned, moreso, ever since Cadence's abduction by the imbalanced magic." Twilight. "I speculate he's trying to keep those worries to himself." Rarity. "What else is new...?" Rainbow. "According to Jack, this new cause of magic has never occurred before by what he declares as 'canon.' His worries are justified, but that only makes me anxious about what this new magic entails. Details over the magic of Balance are obscure, mostly referenced in legend, imbalance only as a quarter mentioned in all books by comparison. I checked." Twilight. "...Reckon he knows somethin' we don't?" Applejack. "I wouldn't be too surprised if that was the case, Applejack. Our friend here has often resorted to keeping any information to himself, focusing intently on solving the problem himself than risk endangering his friends." Rarity. "Which is stupid, since we can take care of ourselves!" Rainbow. "As a team, we can beat anything! Including this imbalance stuff!" Pinkie. "Admittedly, I'm more concerned 'bout the stuff he won't mention in regards to our future. I mean, everything he's dealt with involving friendship so far is all we know about. We know for a fact he knows more about future events." Applejack. "Twilight darling, has Stardust informed you of any upcoming incidents? You are the most likely candidate he'd confess these things to." Rarity. "Only bits and pieces... Most of the time he's awfully vague about the future. One thing he had informed me about, however, was the prompt behind that spell I used which backfired and made us all switch wings and horns." Twilight. "Oh yeah! That was pretty funny, good times." Rainbow. "Maybe... He's worried about how we'll react to some things, and doesn't want us to panic about what the future holds for us all?" Fluttershy. "...That's exactly what worries me." Alright, alright, I heard enough. "Oh! Good morning Stardust!" Pinkie called out after everyone else heard my loud sigh and opening tired cyan eyes. "You didn't happen to overhear a conversation regarding future events while you were meditating just now-? Mmph!" Rainbow, unsubtly, reached to cover her friend's blabbing muzzle, grinning childishly. "Eh-heh, just ignore her. We totally weren't talking about anything like that, right guys?" Forced nods and fixed expressions aside, did they completely forget I can read their emotions through Balance? Perhaps it's best we proceed with the next piece of training. Good idea. Anything to change this tense subject. I'm guessing we work on combat next? Finally. Something useful. Uh-huh. "If you'll excuse me, girls, I have combat training to practice next." At that, however, Twilight's violet eyes sparkled considerably. "Oh, I can help there! Obviously not mano-a-mano, mind you, but we can adapt this exercise to perfecting your blocking and shielding tactics against magic... Or..." The alicorn then looked down, contemplating it. "We did do that last week... Hmm, how about an actual sparring partner this time? Physical prowess isn't my forte, admittedly, but I'd happy to help-" Hell no! "Out of the question!" Twilight started at my loud objection, blinking along with the others. "Why not? I can-" "No way in hell am I putting you at risk like that. My own magic might be too much for you." Wrong thing to say, as physically demonstrated by purple eyes flashing in stunned indignation. "Are you insinuating I can't defend myself? After everything we've been through, against the likes of Chrysalis, Sombra and Tirek, have you forgotten how much I helped regarding them?!" Okay Stardust, try a different approach. Outraged Twilight wasn't something you wanna provoke. "I simply meant, Twilight, that, for all your skills and intellect, you are not a fighter. Against those villains, you had help. True you held your own against Tirek before I arrived, but this is different. Much different. You don't have four times the alicorn magic in you than back then." Twilight opened her mouth, but a white hoof placed to her side interjected. Rarity smiled lightly. "He simply doesn't wish to potentially harm his special somepony dear." "Also, he does raise a point. Fightin' ain't exactly yer style of expertise Twilight," Applejack commented rather humouredly, attempting with Rarity to diffuse the tension, thankfully. "You're more brains than brawn, and Stardust knows that too." Oh don't get me wrong, Twilight was dangerous when she had the incentive to be. A force to be reckoned with. But without proper motivation in terms of combat - Say, a friend being in danger or such - she... Well she simply wasn't born for combat. Although I couldn't talk much there. But I was being trained to fight, Twilight was taught only to protect herself. And I didn't want to risk breaking through that shield unintentionally and harming her. The alicorn happily argued with the others regarding how skillful they were in combat - Not that I was going to challenge any of them to begin with - allowing me to escape the lounge unnoticed. Once again, must thank Twilight for these training dummies. Outside near the castle, I had proceeded first thing with training on the physical side next, since meditation was no longer possible, for now anyway. Instead, concentrated swinging hoofs, both front and hind legs, punched, kicked and leaped off from many of the still dummies made from hay, paper and sacks of flour. To your right. Got it! Left, then use an uppercut to your right. Understood. Hopefully, by now, Twilight has calmed down from my confession that I didn't think of her as, well, a combatant. The last thing I needed was a salty girlfriend who didn't want to hear the truth. Now don't get me wrong, Twilight can fight, and she excels at it when focused enough. Sombra and Tirek were testaments to that. But those were only due to dire times, when the Princess was pushed into fighting like that. There were stakes, and with that exact motivation, the mare is a force to be reckoned with. But sparring? A casual test of combat between herself and I? She would lose, I hate to admit it, not only due to her lack of real offensiveness, but the mare's over reliance on magic itself. Twilight was a ranged combatant, and if I got too close to her... I halted that train of thought right there. Because, the very idea of facing her in battle, willingly, not like our typical verbal spars or games of chess, but through physically potentially harming one another, was utterly preposterous. Or perhaps, Jack, you simply underestimate the Princess. Hind leg against that dummy's neck. Tch. You're one to talk, Sombra. Your arrogance rules you like you ruled over your Empire. But Sombra does bring up a valid point, my friend. You are deeply concerned for Princess Sparkle, and your friends, so the very concept of engaging them in combat for simply sparring is appalling to your mind. Understandable, but, overall, unneeded. As proven time and time again, as they themselves have pointed out, your friends are very capable of taking caution and care... Target that dummy's left side of the chest next. So what? Are you saying I should spar with them? Starswirl, that's completely nuts! I can't willingly endanger them alone with a spar. Not with my power! Their magic is designed for friendship, mine is... Well, for Balance! Precisely my boy. Balance, not combat. Not-? ...I can't do it Starswirl. I can't bring myself to agree with fighting any of them. In my mind's eye, the ancient unicorn nodded sagely. Of course. You are reluctant to do so, especially when considering your previous battle against your friends, under the influence of a certain King. Ugh. Don't remind me... Hmph. I still take pride in knowing I almost succeeded that day, if those mares had given up on you. Your right, boy. Yeah, if only- Hey! Sombra! Those are my friends standing right there, not target practice! The difference being? Oh hardy har. But on the plus side, at least Twilight looked more calmer than that outburst from insider earlier, as she and the others observed me patiently. But, upon my notice of them, Rarity nodded quite approvingly. "Very impressive darling. That golden hue radiating off you was simply divine to witness!" I deadpanned. "Thanks, Rarity..." That was then I sensed the apprehension in my girlfriend, ready to be unleashed. Uh oh. Casually strolling upwards, Twilight placed on a light smile and began rather lightheartedly, "Jack, you wouldn't mind if I borrowed the PC again, would you? There's something I wanted to look into only that device will provide." The rest observed from a distance, as though knowing something was about to spawn from my answer. I had to restrain from groaning. "Later, Twilight." Completely today's training came first, regardless how tired I was. Otherwise, both Starswirl and Sombra would hound me needlessly for skipping. "You're not obligated to watch me like a hawk while I use it, you know." "I said later, Twilight." The forced expression started melting into a soft frown. "I won't search for anything I shouldn't. You can trust me Jack." Trust? Is that what she thought this was about? The mare blinked as I chuckled rather hoarsely. "It's not a matter of trust, love, it's a matter of knowing you." I know for a fact she'd look up something on the computer that's related to her world. Ergo, future spoilers. "Your research will have to wait later, okay?" "Ooh, relationship drama..." Rainbow loudly whispered. Twilight, unsurprisingly, wasn't taking no for an answer. "If I promised to not search for anything even remotely related to Equestria, will that satisfy your anxieties?" Nope, not at all. The annoyed alicorn pounded a hoof into the ground, childishly, upon me shaking my head. "Oh come on Jack! You know me better than to break a promise!" Yes, I did know that. But before I could reassure the mare, it suddenly hit me exactly how much pent up stress was building up in the mare's heart. Usually, that anxiousness relates to completely her studies or research in time and meet the deadline. But this... Was different. It was a rooted anxiety that had been growing for quite a while now. There's something she's not telling me. "What's so imperative for you to use the PC anyway?" Twilight began chewing her lower lip, not a good sign. And, eventually, sighed, in dismay and disappointment, and I blinked at the wave of negative emotions rolling from the alicorn. "You know what? Forget it, it can wait another day." What? Wait- But Twilight was already returned to the castle in a hurried state, bowing her head down while running back, past our watching friends who, like me, observed her leave with concerned expressions. ...What the [BEEP] was that all about?! An awkward silence flew over us, before... "Ma-an! You are thick!" "Rainbow Dash!" "What? It's true!" The blue pegasus defended herself against Rarity's disapproving look. "It's not my fault he can't tell when something's bothering his own special somepony, even with that Balance of his!" But... Goddammit... Applejack, shaking her head towards her friend's antics, walked upwards with a light frown. "I know ya didn't mean to upset Twilight like that, Star, but surely yer must've sensed something was up with her recently." I shrugged, albeit helplessly. My own mind was at a lost right now. "I just thought those negative emotions spawned from Discord's plan to make her jealous a few days back." The Earth Pony deadpanned at the, admittedly, weak-[BEEP] excuse. "And ya think Twilight's been holdin' a grudge? You know better than that sugarcube." Stepping aside, Applejack inclined her head in the direction Twilight fled to. "Go to her." "Yes darling, rectify this error before it worsens." Rarity concurred with a nod. "It might make her feel better." Fluttershy added with a small smile. "Then we can all have no further worries!" Pinkie exclaimed cheerfully. ...Yeah, alright, I'll go do that. Twilight, upset? Not on my watch. I nodded, sending my friends a grateful smile before departing after my distraught girlfriend. But, doing so, I overheard one final conversation today. "After all, the Princess needs her 'Warrior,' eh guys?" "Yes." Rarity sounded more fondly sincere than Rainbow's mocking question. "She certainly does." Tracking her down wasn't an issue. No, the issue was more of where precisely she was hiding herself in. Of all places, her bedroom. And I found myself immediately hesitating upon raising my hoof to knock. Common courtesy to request entry into a girl's room rather than just strode right in, this wasn't the library or anywhere else in the castle. But that hesitation, however, quickly died down and replaced by a firm resolve, softly knocking against the clean wood. Twilight's emotions were pouring from the edges of the door, and it made my own apprehension and concern worsen. There was worry, anxiousness, incredulity and... Fear... All emanating from the alicorn on the other side. Goddammit, what was Twilight thinking about that would have her act this way? It certainly wasn't about using the PC. No, she'd never overreact that much. Could... Could it have something to do with her conversation with the mares earlier-? "It's open!" There was that forced casualness. Swallowing a lump, I gently pushed through the creaking door and into the well-organized room. Heh, trust Twilight to have everything neatly stacked and look completely untouched. In comparison, my room was a mixture of hers and Spike, organized and disorganized at once. The mare in question, meanwhile, had her back turned to me, focusing on an open book atop her own work desk. My slow approach, though, prompted her loud sigh and for me to halt, finally swerving around to see me. Twilight didn't look entirely surprised, but smiled in spite of her own emotions at the moment, taking in my expression. "I don't bite, you know." Tempted. Oh I was incredibly tempted to make a playful comment in turn. Instead, I kept my focus on helping Twilight, however I could. "I... Um..." Smooth Stardust. Twilight, to her credit, waited for me to compose myself and find the right words. Eventually, my brain started functioning properly. "I was... Checking if you were okay... I understand something's been bothering and I was too stupid to notice, until earlier." The alicorn didn't respond, inciting my sigh and adding a helpless "Sorry." What was with me today? Was Twilight's own sadness affecting me that much...? Violet eyes searched me for a moment, betraying nothing. And, to my small relief, the alicorn spoke again, "Thank you for worrying about me. Though you shouldn't have to be, it isn't... Entirely, your fault." That just makes me more worried! What have I done that-?! "It's my fault just as well." Twilight quickly added, seeing my indignant expression. Or hearing my thoughts. "Evidently I was too hasty in my decisions." Decisions? "If it's about the PC-" "You know as well as I do it's hardly about that." Twilight sighed, rather remorsefully. "Though I do wish you'd have a little bit more faith in me, that, at present, isn't the primary concern." "Then what is?" I practically pleaded. "Tell me so I can help you in every way I can Twilight. I hate seeing you so upset, especially when it's my fault!" Twilight winced, and I immediately regretted opening my big mouth. Before I could apologize for snapping, though, the purple mare walked slowly away from her desk to another side of the room, gazing at her bookshelf with a somber expression. Although, I can wait until she's gathered her thoughts. Whatever it was she had to say, I'll shut up and listen. Sombra snorted. I know, first time for everything. "Do you remember when I practiced that alicorn spell?" Okay, more forced casualness. "Yeah? You tried to make our friends like you to make things fair for them." She nodded. "But that wasn't the only reason." Hm? A sad smile turned my way. "You remember, the attempt was also in regards to another conversation we previously had... Where we discussed about an upcoming grave threat to Equestria." Which threat-? Oh. The movie... Twilight continued, "I... I wanted everyone to be prepared for that reality when we reach that point, and for any other danger that comes our way. 'Cause, y'know, all we have so far are vague details, and future knowledge my boyfriend chooses to keep from me!" Oh dear. Now she was getting frustrated. Twilight started pacing around the room, tone leaking anger and disbelief. "I mean, what other action could I take? Simply wait for the threat to happen and deal with it accordingly, when we have the knowledge to prevent it from happening in the first place?!" "Twilight-" "And don't give me nonsense about 'being cautious;' when did YOU play by the rules? But no, you deliberately make the decision to be cryptic and vague about... Well everything you know so far, only revealing stuff during or after the matter's resolved! Also, don't bother with the excuse of 'protecting us;' as demonstrated time and time again, we are capable of looking after ourselves! You can't blame me for... For..." Oh Christ... Purple eyes sparkled in sadness, staring at me as though gazing into my pained soul. "Beginning to believe that my special somepony simply doesn't trust me enough..." "No!" Without even listening to any protests, I immediately strode forward and tightly embraced the mare, pouring my own feelings into the blend. "Don't say that! Don't even think that! I trust you with my life Goddammit!" Twilight gasped, her muzzle buried from my limb. "Don't even believe for a minute that I... I don't have any faith in you! Not you of all people Twilight..." I flinched, an emotional stab when the mare pulled her head and neck out of the embrace and glared at me. But not an angry stare. "Why choose, then, to keep everything you know from me? A while back you promised - Promised - that'd be no more secrets. No more lies... So, why not tell me of all the threats heading our way, so we can all prepare for them...?" "I don't... I..." ...[BEEP]! This wasn't working. Twilight's ears drooped. "Or is it... You don't have a reason at all...?" Dammit. "Or are you afraid of what happens if we were aware of future events..." Oh my God! Was I suddenly rendered speechless by all these correct guesses? Say something, for Christ's sake! Twilight's expectant expression was only filling my mind with anguish and hesitation. If I didn't say something here and now, God knows what she'll think of me afterwards! I can't... I can't let her believe that I didn't trust her! It's always been the exact opposite! Jack. Not now Starswirl! I can't... I... Listen to me child. My head snapped to the ceiling, ignoring Twilight's suspicious blink. What do you want old man?! Allow me to speak with the Princess. I can assist. ...How?! Do you trust me, Jack? ...Yes. Yes, if you can help, I have to have faith in all my friends, you included, Starswirl. Then close your eyes. ...But-! I will resolve everything for you both. Have faith in your teacher, my friend, and do as I've instructed. Okay... If you say so. Forcing myself to look away from Twilight's upset impatient gaze, I obliged to Starswirl's wishes... And immediately felt as though a huge weight was being taken off my shoulders. Oh... Fancy that, another bright light greeting my vision. And opening them revealed... Ah... Of course. The throne room of my imaginary castle inside my imaginary world. I recognized the interior anywhere. Sunlight poured through the clean windows, revealing a golden sky, neverending. Exactly as I remembered it. This was Starswirl's plan? Have me retreat to the depths of my subconscious after being accused by Twilight-? Movement caught my eye. And I gazed over to the throne seat itself and- Of course. "Comfy there?" Sombra expressed no verbal response to the playful question, helping himself to resting on the large throne of a make-believe kingdom. Red eyes glared back at me with seeming indifference. In fact... I dare say he looked... Bored. "Oh, I grew dull long ago by viewing your interactions with other tedious beings. It is quite the eyesore." Typical response. "Believe me, I am no less pleased to see you in here as you are. That old unicorn is a fool." Again, predictable statement. Try to be more original man. This time, Sombra sniffed, no doubt displeased by my dismissive thoughts. But teasing the King can wait. Instead, my eyes roamed around the structure curiously. "So what happened exactly? Why did Starswirl bring me back here?" "A means to keep you preoccupied by keeping your conscious within the corners of your little world, while he speak with the young Princess through your voice." Wait what? My head snapped back to a smirking Sombra. "As by your consent. The elderly bat attempts to soothe your mare's worries personally. A temporary circumstance." ...Oh. He raised a dry brow. "Indeed." Before lifting his head upwards slightly, and scoffing at seemingly thin air. "The Princess of the Night has demonstrated more composure than that inexperienced mare. Such melodramatic reactions and concerns to what the future holds." At that, I couldn't help but agree, chuckling. "Hmm. Why do you think I was reluctant to tell them anything to begin with? You know them, Twilight and the girls, their paranoia and exaggeration often leads to taking reckless actions. For all we know, informing them of everything would lead to disaster on their part. I have to be careful." Blood-red eyes rolled back down on me. "Don't even attempt to have it sound as though that is the pure reason behind your childish hesitation." "I'm sorry?" Sombra snorted at my frown, this time rising from the seat and slowly descending my way, a knowing glare in contrast to my confused frown. "There are several reasons behind your motives, Jack. Do not forget, I am a part of you now, I see your thoughts, I can look through the buried emotions and concerns you attempt to deny. Pitifully so, mind you." And then, a bare sharp grin, black mane flaming victoriously. "But the most simplest explanation for your reluctance isn't out of worry for them." Red eyes gleamed. "It's out of concern for yourself." I... What? I found myself stilling, unable to move at those matter-of-fact words. Sombra, meanwhile, opted to begin circling around me, slowly, intentionally, speaking as though discussing the weather, "Through all your life, you've feared becoming a liability, demeaning yourself through friends and family as an obstacle to their successes. Your mental condition hinders you, unable to withstand the pressures of responsibility and trust. But with your knowledge over things to come, in Equestria, the very thought of revealing all the details to your friends, and henceforth no longer making yourself useful to them, terrifies you." I... I had no words... "You're afraid of being disposable, partially the motive behind hesitation in befriending these equines in the first place." Sombra, thankfully, ceased pacing and walked past me, back facing back. But his relentless words continued hammering through, "You wish to prove yourself of importance, able to handle adult responsibility and change. But your own insecurities chains your back, and you try not to acknowledge they're even there. Despite your progression, assisted by your terribly enthusiastic friends, you hold yourself back still." "...So what?" I finally snapped, this time being me who was glaring at the indifferent tyrant. "I don't suppose you have any worthwhile advice to helping me?" Sombra sniffed. "My advice, boy, is for you to cease restraining yourself into believing your friends will someday deem you unworthy." What? The King huffed, shaking his head slightly while turning to face me, red eyes glinting with meaning. "You may not have to share every scrap of information with these ponies, but you need not assume they'll think you any less for it. These equines are far too pure to consider anyone close to them a liability." I smiled slightly at Sombra's amusing disgust upon saying 'pure.' "And they'll never address you as such. To say this in the basic terms you'll possibly comprehend: Get over yourself." ...He's right. Goddamn he's right. I am afraid of being useless to them, especially after choosing to come back to Equestria. It was a harsh reminder, but one I needed to hear. Leave it to Sombra to release the stone cold truth where Starswirl couldn't. The Chaos to his Harmony. The Chaos who had advice I needed to hear today. "Thanks Sombra... You're a good friend." Right eye twitched at the genuine statement and smile. "My motive behind informing you as such stems from boredom, and the desire not to see you sulk like a five-year-old denied his ice cream, again." "Whatever you say pal." Sombra opened his mouth to let out a biting retort to my amused response, but then abruptly glanced upwards. "It seems you are to return to the real world. Good, you are irritable enough to see through your own eyes." I felt it. A warm sensation over my being. With a grin, I said as a final ending to this conversation before the waking world took me, "I'll see you again Vegeta." And, even if it could've been my imagination, Sombra smirked. As if a complete one-eighty, Twilight had previously stared me down with a look of apprehensive expectancy. But now, upon opening my eyes, what greeted me now was sparkling violet eyes fitting with a light, positive smile. All the negative emotions from earlier, I sensed, were reduced down to the corners of my Princess's heart, and that along brought a sense of relief, wonder and incredulity to me. Did I miss something? What did Starswirl say to her-? Okay, now she was hugging me. Not that I'm complaining, although the happy alicorn pulled back before I could respond in kind. "I'm sorry." She immediately apologized. Wait, hold on here. "I should be the one apologizing love. I'm the one keeping secrets-" "And I'm the one accusing you of things which are further than the truth." Twilight cut me off firmly, still smiling lightly. "You have everyone's best interests at heart, and I was simply overreacting a little... Guess I was just worried, you know." The smile lowered considerably. "I was beginning to conjure the idea that keeping everyone in apprehension was your idea of fun, everything was becoming a game to you." "Twilight..." The alicorn shrugged. "I know better now. But even though I have so many questions and things to wonder over whatever we face in the future, you, me, our friends..." Twilight nodded, moreso to herself I speculated. And then glanced my way with a new resolve. "I respect your decisions. You don't have to tell me anything if you don't want to." "It's not that I don't want to." I couldn't help but argue, ignoring the internal scoff from a certain King. "It's just... I know you. And, no offence, but the method in which you, Spike and the rest react to things are usually... Drastic. And subtlety, as you very well know, isn't my strong suit. I want to tell you... But I just don't know how to convey it." Without setting you off... But it's as though Twilight heard that unspoken last sentence - Probably did - and frowned lightly... Before nodding. "I understand... We don't always take sensible approaches to situations and upcoming problems." I grinned slightly. "Remember that one time your future self visited you and got you all riled up?" Twilight pouted somewhat. "The warnings, which had eventually turned out to be anything but, were vague, not to mention the state that other Twilight was in. You'd react the same way." Eh, debatable. "But still, I get your point. I just hope one day, you'll find the good motivation to share these events with me. Not everything, but something to ease my concerns. But I won't force you to." That... Greatly relieves me. Sighing, I nodded in pure gratitude to my understanding girlfriend. "Thank you Twilight... I want you to know, I trust you and all our friends implicitly. I'd be a fool not to, nowadays." "And we trust you, I trust you, just as well." The earnest voice and brightened smile brought a sense of joy and satisfaction in me. Whatever Starswirl had said earlier, it appeared to have the intended effect. I'll be sure to thank the old teacher afterwards. "And if it helps, regardless what future obstacle comes our way, to my knowledge or not, I know, as a team, we're all unbeatable." Twilight, at least, raised a teasing brow. "So we're a team now? I guess miracles can happen after all." And grinned before I could retort just as well. "And, for future reference, I do not easily overreact to stuff." I scoffed. You're kidding right? "Twilight, when a situation arises, especially when it personally involves you, you make Fluttershy look like a composed chessmaster at times." The banter was on. Twilight narrowed her eyes at the fact. "If you're referring to my display earlier, you practically stated I was all defensive and not offensive. You basically claimed I wasn't worthy enough to spar against." "I don't want to potentially-" "- Hurt me? There you go again, assuming the outcome will be that predictable." Violet eyes sparkled with a hint of smugness. "I'll have you know, I studied and practiced many and all forms of known magic across Equestria in my years of being Princess Celestia's pupil. Magical combat is of no exception. You, on the other hand, are using a different breed of magic that you haven't mastered yet and won't do, as Starswirl the Bearded himself pointed out, for many years to come. Need I point out the many times we had to save your reckless posterior from most if not every battle we've faced? And you claim I'm the one who's inexperienced?" She has you there. Shut up. "How about this? In exchange for letting me provide assistance in your physical training," Twilight began, a sly look dancing across her beautiful features. "And should I prove you wrong by besting you in this spar, therefore having you learn never to underestimate your own girlfriend again, you have to tell me a couple of future events." "A couple? No deal-" "One event then, and to cease with constantly glancing over my shoulder whenever using the PC." "...Fine." Leave it to Twilight to bargain where knowledge is concerned. But even so, I was matching her playful tone and look evenly. "And if I win?" "You get to sleep in, for a whole week. No interruptions." "Done." That's not even worth considering, when was the last time I had decent sleep without this mare, Spike or the others abruptly dragging me out of bed for asinine reasons? It's a done deal! "But I will be holding back on you, no matter what you say love. I don't want to hate myself further but hurting the mare I care about most." Although inwardly I sensed Twilight radiating bliss and affection from such a comment, the Princess outwardly smirked. "That'll be your own undoing, honey." "Bring it." How hard can it really be? ...[BEEP] my life. "Oh, did I neglect to mention my brother taught me a few things about self-defense?" Twilight smiled coyly.
Chapter 121: Star DeprivationUghhhh... Tired... So... [BEEP]ing... Tired... "What's up with you?" Spike inquired bewilderingly at my entering state, greeting me with a befuddled look upon my arrival into the kitchen. The dragon pointed with his spoon. "You look as though you were trampled by a horde of Pinkie Pies." "Good morning to you too Spike..." I muttered sourly, leaning forward onto the table opposite the eating lizard and plopping my head onto my hoofs, sighing/yawning again. "Just really exhausted is all..." "I'll say," My brother concurred in bemusement, tilting his head. "Let me guess, Twilight woke you up again?" "At bloody five in the morning." I confirmed with slight annoyance. Scratch that, I was beyond annoyed. Once again the mare continues to torture me by abusing our relationship in new interesting ways. "She wanted me to help out organize a few things in the library... For the next couple of hours. Her idea of spending time together... Couldn't have waited until later when I was more willing to..." "Heh, join the club." Spike offered in both amusement and sympathy to my grumble, taking a spoonful of cereal and consuming the crystal shards in milk. "On the bright side, since you're here, it means Twilight no longer needs your help. Now you can spend the rest of the morning catching some shut eye." Oh Christ Spike, don't jinx it! "And he'll have plenty of time to rest once we're completely finished." [BEEP]... "Language." Twilight admonished, despite only hearing my reply through our head. Spike looked between us in puzzlement at that. The purple alicorn, entering the kitchen, made a 'tsk'ing noise. "Honestly, this overexaggeration is really unneeded Jack. And you say I overreact." Spike closed his eyes, desperately trying not to smirk. And failed, instead motioning again with his spoon. "I still don't get how you two can communicate through magic like that." Oh please Spike, don't get her started... "It's really quite simple Spike." Arghhhh! "Oh hush up you. Anyway, the most obvious conclusive answer are the ties connecting us, metaphorically speaking of course, which strengthened over time spent together and the hardships we've faced as a team. Jack here has the ability to reach through these mental links to 'talk' with others either close by or from a vast distance. And said distance will grow the more he practices." Spike blinked, taking this all in slowly. "So... Can he do this at will or...?" "According to our grouchy friend-" Who's right here, mind you, not paying zero attention to this conversation in the slightest. "- The sole reason Jack and I are communicating without intent are, exceptionally, because of our personal connection being, well, the strongest." Twilight sounded both admittedly shy and proudful upon confessing as such. "Say, this incites a thought; later today, why don't we focus on perfecting your mental training hun?" Slam. Head pounded straight into the surface of the table. My ears picked up on Spike's chortling while Twilight sighed in amused annoyance. "Oh don't be like that. It'll be fun!" I concur. While you are already up, we can proceed with the suggested training posthaste. My exasperated pained tone was muffled, "Oh kill me..." Fate had mercifully taken pity on me. On the same day Twilight chose to have me suffer further, both she, alongside Fluttershy, were called away by the magic map to solve a friendship problem I knew all too well; the situation between two questionably insensitive rival families because their respective founders were two greedy [BEEP]s. Yeah... Not gonna touch on that one. But as I was too tired to bother writing a list or handing our advice before they left - They could handle it with or without my help anyway - my initial thoughts were to thank the Gods and skip merrily straight to bed. My body collapsed into the comforting mattress in sweet blissful relief. Your childish antics never cease to humour me. Oh do be quiet you, I'm in no mood right now. Hm. Shame I could care less about your desires. Your human urge to sleep in as much as possible is to be noted and scorned. Humans need more sleep than ponies! Besides, it's not my fault Twilight thought it a brilliant tactic to have me pulled out of bed at five for some assistance in the library. You are to blame, however, for choosing to court the Princess, and therefore putting yourself into this self-proclaimed dilemma of your own volition. You've no one to cast fault upon but yourself. Well, that I don't regret. Being abruptly awoken? Dating Twilight. Now, pulling the covers over my exhausted body, it's time for some well-needed rest. Do me a favour, Sombra, and keep quiet while I try to get the sleep I've been denied much ever since my return to this world. Ahh... Comfy... Tch. Appears as though my own assistance to disrupting your erratic sleep pattern is unnecessary. Yeah... Wait- "Uh, Star?" Bleary eyes turned over to a finger-twiddling Spike. "Yeah Spike...?" The dragon grinned rather sheepishly. "I need some help with the PS3." What? "...I already set everything up for you...?" Spike shrugged helplessly. "I don't know how to charge up the controller." Oh God. I sighed deeply. "Insert the small cable which connects between the controller and the console. Problem solved." There. With that, I tossed over to the other side of the bed, mission completed. Now, finally, I could- "...How?" Oh you gotta be kidding me... "Spike, you've seen me do it before..." Was my grumbling voice admist closed eyes, refusing to turn back to face the dragon. "Well yeah, but that was a while back..." Ugh...! Fate is a cruel mistress no? She gifts and obligingly condemns you in kind. Shut it you! Kicking the cover off me, I abruptly shot out of bed and gestured for a blinking Spike to follow. A few minutes later, I helped with his oh-so daunting task and, upon his gratitude, headed straight back to bed, settling onto the mattress and pillow with a content smile and closing eyes. Ahh, NOW I can get some much-needed shuteye- "Stardust! It says it's updating! What does that mean?!" Oh Christ... "Means it's updating! Just give it a moment!" I called back hoarsely, ignoring Sombra's crude snickering. Please don't ask for help again, please don't ask for help again, please don't ask for help again... Oh, please do, little dragon. "I think it's broken! It shut down after the white bar filled up!" Damn you Sombra! "It's resetting Spike! Don't worry!" "Oh! ...Could you check just in case?!" Arghhhh! Not my typical idea to get some shuteye, but the castle was clearly off-limits for rest right now. In the end, Spike got impatient from the constant updates and decided to use my PS4... In my room... Where I was trying to sleep. Resorting in me [BEEP]ing off elsewhere, and that someplace else was right here, under the sunlight. That's okay though. I had my fedora to block out the light, and if I just tune out the voices of passing by ponies, I might finally be able to- "Stardust? That you pal?" Oh Goddammit... Growling at the harsh rays of blasted light now pointing into my clenched eyes, the sun was proceedingly blocked by the face of an amused blue pegasus. Rainbow commented with a smirk, "Heh, never took you for the napping type. At least when you're not getting knocked unconscious sometimes." My muzzle twisted unpleasantly. To say I was in no mood for Rainbow's games right now was saying it lightly. "I'm not napping..." A raised brow. "Then what do you call this?" "Sleeping." Before you pulled my hat off that is... "And the difference is...?" "..." "..." "...I'll let you know when I'm not too exhausted to give a [BEEP]." With that, I turned to the side, taking as much comfort as I could on this unorthodox attempt of sleeping. Conversation over Rainbow Dash, I've nothing more to say to you. Hopefully she took the hint and would leave me to go pester someone more tolerant at the moment- "You do know you're napping on a park bench, right?" "Sleeping, and your point...?" "Not exactly the most cozy of places." "Again, point being...?" "And in broad daylight." "And...?" Rainbow made a bemused noise. "What, was Twilight so mad at you this morning she made you 'sleep' in the park?" "Nope." Was this discussion still going? My annoyed eyes glared upwards to the unfazed pegasus, whom was still holding my fedora. "Twilight's out for the day with Fluttershy, which lets me take advantage of getting all the sleep I've been missing out on." If that's what you wish to call it. I flinched. You're enjoying this aren't you? Rainbow frowned. "Is that so?" Yes. Yes it is. Please go away now, not to be rude but... Yeah I just want to rest in peace, and not in the deadly kind. But my stomach sunk in despair at the cat-like grin spreading across Rainbow's face. "You know... You've been hanging out with Twilight alot more than your good old pal Rainbow Dash. Maybe we can use this to make up for lost time having fun instead." "Sleeping, Rainbow... And how about no- GAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" In answer to your previous inquiry, Jack, yes. I am very much enjoying this. [BEEP] you. With a low grumble, I shifted on the haystack, a much more comfier place to rest than the park bench outside. Ever since Rainbow practically abducted me earlier by sending me flying under her hooves, I managed to escape, taking refuge in a place I was certain she couldn't track me in. With a loud yawn, my body started relaxing, cape used as a quilt and fedora resting by the side. Luckily, Balance has decided to finally cut me some slack and grant me the rest I so desperately needed. And then I spoke too soon. "Well ain't this a surprise?" Applejack's bemused tone echoed through the barn, my back turned to the approaching Earth Pony. "Unless I'm very much mistaken, this pony lying on ma haystack just happens to be Stardust Balance." "You'd be wrong... I'm not here." My tired mind imagined the mare rolling her eyes. "And it just so happens to be the cranky side of my friend showin' its ugly self. Ain't that lovely?" Oh God... Please, just let me sleep. "What are ya doin' nappin' in the barn Star? Not exactly the best place to get some shuteye peacefully ya know." "Sleeping, Applejack..." "...What's the difference?" Kill me... "Just do what you came in here to do, I won't be a bother. I just want to catch up on rest... Please..." And fate finally took pity on me. Applejack's befuddled voice lowered in amusement and empathy. "Alright then sugarcube. I'll leave you to it." Thank you, someone who understands! After numerous sounds behind me of hay and tools being moved around, Applejack's voice called out, "Sleep well!" "Thanks..." My voice was cracking now, barely able to respond. But that didn't matter, the sleeping realm was well on the horizon- "Oh, by the by, Big Mac and Granny Smith will be usin' the barn later on to deal with cow manure. Hope ya don't mind the smell." I never ran so fast in my life in an exhausted state. And while Sombra was unabashedly chuckling at my misfortune, it wasn't long before my aching limbs crumbled under exhaustion and had me lie flat on the ground, begging for sleep. Every single part of my body was burning now, the unrelenting sunlight above inciting my sweat and shallow breathing. Require some assistance? Think you can... Offer some...? If I had a physical manifestation, certainly... Or most likely not. Thanks Sombra... You're a pal. This could've been far more simplified if you had taken the repeated recommendation of your parents. The King proceeded to scold. Irritable as it was hearing them drone on with useless subjects, they were correct with your erratic sleeping patterns. Perhaps if you indulge actually sleeping in early, this wouldn't become an issue. But that never works! It STILL takes me ages to sleep regardless... And you have your childhood to blame there. Majority of night wasted on playing electronic games and late conversations with your siblings. Again, something you refuse to accept fault upon. I don't deny... My stupidity as a child... But... Oh this heat was killing me-! "Oh my! Stardust?" And of course! Rarity has to show up and see me in this state too! Unfortunately, my fleeing limbs from Sweet Apple Acres led me nearby the famous boutique. The unicorn was inspecting a package outside before noticing me, as my neck craned to face her. Rarity furrowed her brow at my helpless position. "What, may I inquire, are you doing lying on the ground like this? It hardly makes an adequate resting place you know." Are these mares gonna judge me for sleeping on anything...? You bring that on yourself, once again. "Oh you know... Tasting the dirt. Quite a flavour, you should try it yourself." Ignoring my dry smile, Rarity observed my state wearily. "There are better places for napping darling. Have you considered, perhaps, your own bed?" Oh ha ha! Leave the sarcasm to yours truly. "Sleeping, Rarity..." "I see no distinction." Ugh... The unicorn moved towards me with a pitiful smile, extending a hoof out. "My, you look positively exhausted!" "A gold star for noticing..." "Come on, take my hoof Stardust. We're going to give your exerted body the proper rest and relaxation it's blatantly pleading for." Oh thank you, thank you Rarity! But my hopes immediately shattered by the planning grin on the fashionister's face whilst dragging me along. "Through your long-awaited spar treatment!" ...I felt like crying... And now you're making a fool of yourself- SOMBRA! LET ME! SLEEP! ONCE! ALRIGHT?! ... ...Thank you... With his Highness finally shutting his patronizing muzzle, I settled into my temporary bed. The room was dark, no windows nor sunlight, which suited me just fine. No one here to bother me, they'll never suspect this as my hiding spot. Rarity's so-called solution to my dilemma only worsened things from there; almost drowned in the warm spa pool, basically. And I spent the majority under the torture of those spa mares begging for death. Or, begging for it to be over with, whichever came first. And proceeded to hightail it out of there first opportunity. I mean dear God, it's as if the world was trying everything in its power to make me suffer just for staying up late... Can't it find some mercy in its heart to have me just one single moment of desperate sleep? "Hi Stardust!" "AHHH!" That goes my answer. "Pinkie, God damn you!" The Earth Pony smiled upwards, neither fazed by my rightful indignation nor me hanging from the ceiling light after her sudden appearance in my face. "What are you doing in my secret party planning room silly? Don't you know this isn't a bedroom?" "Didn't stop me from trying, until you showed up." Pinkie giggled childishly. "Gosh you can be ludicrous at times Star! There are plenty of places where you can nap! Trust me, I tried sleeping in here once, you do not wanna nap near a box full of horns." An exaggerate shudder. "Sleep, Pinkie..." My voice was dying by this point. That's twice I screamed in one day. The energy I still used was astonishing. Pinkie tilted her head with eye-wide innocence. "Hmm, what's the difference?" All I'm feeling right now, was agony... "Why are you here, Pinkie...?" The pink mare grinned cheerfully. "I'm just here to get the supplies for Scootaloo's Birthday party." "Lovely-" A crack above me. ...Oh god no-! "Dammiiiiiit- Ow!" My poor arse landed roughly on the ground alongside the broken light and bits of the ceiling. Pinkie, however, looked a million times more ecstatic than I did pained, annoyed, and practically dying from lack of sleep. And to have me suffer ever further because the universe is a tyrannical [BEEP], the mare gasped in inspirited delight. "Huuh, I know! Since you're here, let's plan the afternoon party together! I know you're good to organizing stuff almost as much as Twilight- ...Stardust? Are you pretending to sleep?" "No Pinkie..." Defeated voice was barely a whisper. "Just thinking that maybe Tirek had the right idea..." "Streamers, check!" Slam. "Red balloons, check! Those are her favourite." Slam. "Three-layer sponge cake in oven? Double check!" Slam. "Hired clown? Psh, too easy! Check!" Slam. But my misery only worsened, from the sound of another voice entering the store, "Pinkie dear have you seen- Goodness gracious me! Stardust, what in heaven's name are you doing?" Slam, despite Rarity's protests. "You'll get yourself a concussion repeatedly doing that." "That's..." Slam. "The main..." Slam. "Idea..." SLAM. "Alright sugarcube, enough's enough." A firm orange hoof prevented my back head from banging against the wall any further, greeted by the green bemused eyes of Applejack. "What are ya doin' torturin' yerself like this?" Oh I don't know. Fate seemed to be the mood of making me suffer the whole day through... "This is where you've been?" Rainbow asked. "You bailed out on me earlier." "Oh the tragedy..." "Ah." Rarity thinned her muzzle. "Witty Stardust has made another appearance." The blue pegasus scoffed. "When does he not?" "He was helping me sort out all decorations for Scootaloo's Birthday party!" No, Pinkie, I was praying for sweet sweet death while you were jabbering on the entire time I've been here. "Ya do know that's not until tomorrow, right Pinkie?" Applejack commented, pulling me to stand despite my weak protests. "Well duh! But I wanted to host the surprise party early since she has school tomorrow. It's the perfect plan!" Oh God. These four in the same room. Someone help me... "Hey, if it's a party for Scootaloo, I wanna help." Rainbow started flying around, inspecting the boxes of goods herself. "And we have to make this party as cool as possible. Luckily, you've got the Queen of Coolness right here." My head... Pounding... "Oh honestly Rainbow. I think we can trust Pinkie to set everything up perfectly. Speaking of which, darling, what time do you intend on setting everything up? I must know to add it into my schedule." "Oh, later this afternoon." "Yes but what time?" "...I dunno." End the pain... "What do you mean by not knowing Pinkie? You're setting up the party, if I'm not mistaken." "With my help!" Rainbow added boastfully. Applejack smiled humouredly. "Well, we can decide the time right here and now. How about, say, four in the afternoon?" "An adequate choice, Applejack, though perhaps I recommend postponing the event until, shall we say, seven. We'd need time to get everything prepared for Scootaloo without forgetting anything." So... Damn ... Tired... "Psh! Relax Rarity, you got me! I can get everything up and ready in under an hour! Then we can celebrate Scootaloo's Birthday all day!" "Her Birthday's tomorrow Rainbow Dash." "Point being...?" Eyes were burning... Muzzle was dry... Head felt as though it was splitting open... Never felt so exhausted in my life... And these mares... Weren't helping... In the slightest... Must... Resist... Shouting... In pain and... Irritation... Do it Jack... Just give in... "With all of us working together, this will be Scootaloo's best party yet! What should we have as the theme? Pegasi? Ooh! Or cutie marks! Or about friendship, with how tight she, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle are with one another. Oh, idea! How about we make the party themed about all their misadventures when trying to find their cutie marks? They'll love it! We can have memories of the time they did that play, or when Apple Bloom had cutie pox, or when Scootaloo tried to act brave to impress Rainbow Dash, or that time when they had bad dreams about getting the wrong marks and were helped by Princess-!" "ARGHHHHHHHH!" ENOUGH! Four stunned mares stared in my fuming direction, Pinkie snapping her muzzle shut after my infuriated call. Teeth grinded, eyes twitching uncontrollably, voice raising to match perfectly how [BEEP]ing exhausted and just done I was. "HAVE YOUR GODDAMN [BEEP]ING PARTY PLANNING WITHOUT ANNOYING ME TO NO END, FOR [BEEP]S SAKE!" Enough was enough. Without awaiting their gaping responses, I fled from Sugarcube Corner as quickly as possible, what little energy was left to get me out of that nightmare. I had to get away. I had to... Had to get some sleep... ... ... ... "...Ya think he's awake?" "Could be. I don't know." "Should we check? I could go get a stick." "I'm not sure that's such a good idea. Maybe we should leave him be." "He is in our tree house Sweetie." Oh, I heard them perfectly, to my eternal chagrin. The floorboards made an uncomfy resting floor, but I had to make do. Hopefully these fillies wouldn't rat me out, and I can finally, at last, without interruption, get some sleep. And, if I'm lucky, these three will leave soon... "Ugh! Check out those bags under his eyes; no wonder he's sleeping on the floor?" "But why here and not his own bed?" "Dunno." "No idea." "Hm... Crusaders, I think we should just carry on with business as usual and leave him be. Let's just be veeeeeery quiet so he won't wake up, alright?" "Sure thing." "Yeah. He's scary enough when he's awake. I don't wanna be here if someone tried waking him up." Tch... I appreciated that respect though- "Hey girls!" [BEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEP]... "Her Pinkie Pie! What's up?" "Looking for Stardust, and there he is!" Footsteps approached my dog-style sleeping position, trying hard not to wince and failing miserably. Please don't notice. Please don't notice. Please don't notice-! "Wow, that's some good acting there!" [BEEP]... Kill me... "Pinkie, I don't we should try waking him up-" "Pfft. He's not asleep! I know when someone's faking or actually resting." Even without opening my eyes, it wasn't difficult to imagine the big [BEEP]-eating grin plastered on the Earth Pony's face. "Rise and shine Stardust! I'm here to apologize; you gave us quite the scare back at Sugarcube Corner, you know." My only response was to moan. I was all out of energy over every aspect of my body. "Oh wow! Sounds as though you're really really exhausted." Pinkie noted, once in a lifetime where she applies common sense to her words. "No wonder you're so cranky. Guess we weren't doing you any favours by making you help us out, huh?" I couldn't answer. But yes Pinkie, that's a hundred percent correct. "Please say something Star. Everyone's worried about you!" Oh Goddammit... This time, with concentrated effort, bleary eyes struggled to open to meet the curious gazes of Pinkie and the Crusaders, muzzle opening and closing in vain attempt to speak. Somehow, my cracked voice succeeded, screaming three times on the same day finally getting to me. "Check out those red eyes..." Scootaloo mumbled. "I just... Want... To sleep..." Pinkie blinked, smiling still. "Stardust, sleeping's great, but you can't do it all the time!" "Tch, why not...?" "But can't you just use your bed then?" "Everyone's... Stopping me..." At that, Pinkie brightened up visibly. "Oh! Well why didn't you just say so to begin with!" Before a light bulb went off in the inspirited mare's mind. "I got it! I know what the theme is now!" "'Theme?'" Apple Bloom echoed in question. The pink mare looked to them with a very satisfied grin, immediately speeding to the doorway out of the rather roomy tree house. "You three, help Stardust get up and to the castle! I've got an idea!" My confounded tired gaze switched from the exit, to the three uncertain Crusaders... And using what little energy I had left to scowl. Great, not only have I lost my ability for peaceful relaxation, but my dignity's next. When I was fully awake again, I'll mourn for my loss then. Loss of exhaustion? No, loss of pride... Being practically carried by these three Crusaders, who resorted as such by pulling my slouched arse via a toy wagon across the town for all to seem being taken back to the castle. The sun was glaring into my bone-dead state, and everything surrounding my blurry vision was... Well, exactly that. Fate, at least, took pity by making the trip back seem more quicker. The Crusaders pulling me through the gaping doors into the majestic castle I nowadays called home. After all this... I'm getting some soda. Scratch that, two sodas. Hell, three, or four. It's gonna take a lot to forget everything that happened today. I believe alcohol is the cure there, boy. Though I fail to comprehend how your idiotic species can withstand such brainless-inducing sustenance's. You and me both... Was that the dining room...? Why were they taking me there-? ... ... ... ...Huh... I've witnessed many stranger things in Equestria, stranger than this. Gathered friends and family alike, all waiting for us... In pajamas... On numerous beds all over the room... And the sun had yet to completely set. The fillies expressed my slight confusion through a chorused "Huh?" But my dead tiredness caused more indifference from me to care. My attention was moreso on the beds around me. "What's going on?" Scootaloo asked in puzzlement. "Welcome guys, to our surprise slumber party!" Spike announced, and Pinkies finished the next statement for him. "Where we're all sleep, tell stories and have fun to our heart's contents!" ...You've gotta be kidding me. The Crusaders, however, were much more enthusiastic by the news. "Cool!" Rainbow looked smug, whereas Rarity smiled pleasantly from her place atop an elegantly-designed mattress. "Originally this was intended as a surprise early Birthday party for you Scootaloo dear. But after hearing a certain friend's dilemma, we decided on something more... Shall we say, relaxing." Oh... "Here, let me." Applejack took control of the toy wagon next, dragging my arse all the way to me bed... Recognizing my own blue quilt and pillow. "Rainbow, mind lending a hoof?" And together, both mares proceeded to carelessly throw me onto my mattress with satisfied smirks. "Woo-ee. You sure been eatin' a lot of chocolate there Star." "No hard feelings right? For making you hang out with us when you were completely exhausted?" Rainbow asked in slight hope. Again, too tired to care. "I feel as though I'm the one who should apologize, for yelling at my friends earlier for no reason. And I will do so." The grown mares looked relieved by this news. "...After I wake up. Snoozeland is calling." For now, nighty-night. "Well." Rarity sounded less annoyed and more amused by my unceremonious drop onto the pillow. "I never." "Guess humans need a lot more sleep than us ponies do." Applejack observed casually. "A human? What's that?" "We'll tell you when you're older, Sweetie Belle dear." "I'm starving! I think there's brownies in the fridge!" This... This was much better. Now, I could finally earn the sleep I had been waiting for the whole day. And as the ponies and Spike began departing the room to help themselves - With my brownies, mind you, but right now I could care less - that left me to catch up on the Z's I needed before they came back. At last, my body could rest, and I wouldn't have to wake up until late tomorrow. I hoped anyway. With how much I've been woken up early in the morning, my body was begging for sweet release into the realm of rest. Then, fate decided to troll me one last time. "Hey, we're back- Hm? Why are all these beds in here? Jack, what are you doing? It's too early to be sleeping in." My muzzle released a quiet choked sob. Ohhh Goddamn you...
Chapter 122: PONY PARTY!"Now, Spirit Bomb!" "FINAL FLASH!" "Your Final Flash is no match for my Spirit Bomb!" "That's what you think-" New voices entered the fray. "What is going on in here?" "Is that a... Turban? Such a ludicrous fashion choice!" "Ooh! That looks like fun! What are you guys playing?" Now, to Twilight and the gang's credit, it would be a sight to behold. One pony and one dragon running around the room making absolute tossers of themselves shouting imaginary attacks and throwing fake playful punches. The mares looked completely dubious upon arriving through the doorway. Spike, quite proudly, answered first, "We're playing Dragonball Z!" While jabbing a reptile thumb to his own get-up which consisted of an orange gi, and a blonde spiky wig. "I'm Goku, and Stardust here is Piccolo." "Damn right I am." I smirked, standing tall in the purple vestment with a long flowing white cape. Applejack furrowed her brow. "Dragonball... Z?" "Yeah! It's an amazing show Stardust introduced me to after we spent the whole night marathoning through it..." And then, something occurred to the dragon. "Hey! Piccolo can't use Final Flash!" "He can now Spike." "But that's cheating!" "Well it certainly explains where you two snuck off from Rara's concert last night," Twilight commented in bemusement, with a faint trace of disapproval. Hey, can't fault me for having taste. Though the mares never understood why I kept on calling Applejack's childhood friend 'Lady Rara.' I already made a Gaga joke ages ago in Equestria. A shame, really I should've called Jubilee 'Cherry Cyrus.' Nonetheless, that was an event solved under about, shall we say, five minutes. Thanks to my help, we uncovered the Countess' former manage being an advantageous [BEEP]wad earlier than the episode had planned, hence no needless conflict between the singer and the farmer. Sadly, though, Twilight wouldn't let me take retribution upon the arrogant stallion. Spike grinned sheepishly, and I shrugged unapologetically. "My sincere apologies... Twilight Bulma." "Wouldn't that be Twilight Chi Chi?" I snorted in amusement at Spike's witty suggestion. "She's both, Spike Gohan." And as the alicorn looked confused, we snickered childishly. "Wait, why do I have to be Gohan? Why can't I be Trunks?" The dragon asked in playful annoyance. Because you're not that talented, little dragon. Play nice, Sombra Ten Shinhan. The King snapped irritably, If I am to humour you on this childish game, Wright, I'd much prefer to be addressed as Vegeta Sombra, thank you very much. The orange mare cleared her throat before any further banter could take place, both with Spike and Sombra separately. "Rara was a little disappointed ya decided to leave in the middle of the show, guys. She had hoped all her friends would've enjoyed it." I huffed. "No offence to her, Applejack, but loud, obnoxious, overblown concerts played by, admittedly, mediocre talent with predictable lyrics the twelve year old's that wrote them from my world? Not my style." Applejack glared in clear irritation, whereas the rest rolled their eyes in exasperated expectancy. "You know I'm not fond of loud events." "Yeah, obviously why you never bothered hosting one before." What? My gaze turned to a snorting Rainbow. "I made a Christmas party for everyone once, remember?" The unfazed pegasus shrugged. "Well yeah, but that's small in comparison. I'm talking really big, town-sized style parties. Y'know, something way out of your comfort zone that you're too afraid to host." ...Is that a fact? Yes. Yes it is. Wasn't asking you. I raised a brow. "You think I'm incapable of doing something like that?" At Rainbow's smirk, I refrained from mirroring the expression. Alrighty then... If she wants to make that bet, I'm willing to compromise, just to wipe the smug look off that mare's face. I can host a town-filled party... [BEEP] it, I will host a party. In fact, I'll host the best party Ponyville's ever seen. Hell, I can do it while they're... ...Inspiration has struck. Pinkie, taking the initiative next, hopped up and down excitedly. "So, c'mon guys, how do you play this game? I wanna join!" Sure thing Pinkie Buu! Spike and I exchanged grins as the former proceeded to divulge everything the enthusiastic mare needed to know. "Are you sure you don't want to accompany us to Canterlot?" Twilight inquired, taking a moment to converse with me before joining the others within the train compartment. "I'm sure Princess Celestia and Princess Luna would love to see you again." Shaking my head, I smirked. "Nah. Even if I wanted to, I have business to attend to here. No rest for the wicked, eh Twilight?" At that, those alluring violet eyes sparkled interestingly. "Oh? Is Starswirl educating you on a new skill, or something similar?" "I cannot possibly say." Kissing her hoof gentlemanly, I added with open fondness, "Have fun in Canterlot, and give the Princesses my warm regards. I'll see you when you return love." Twilight smiled adoringly, responding with a heart-stopping peck to my cheek and proceeding to enter the compartment, both of us playing ignorance to the smug expressions of our tactless friends observing from the window. The train, on cue, blew out its whistle when the door closed, and I waved to the departing others, waiting until the train was far out of sight. Waiting. Waiting. Waiting... Still a blur... And... Gone. Alright! Smacking two hoofs together eagerly, I moved to exit the station and on my way through the town. Time to get to work! And speaking of which, Balance alerted me to two approaching presences of certain friends. You're seriously going through with this... Why yes. Yes I am! Bon and Lyra, equally grinning excitedly in contrast to Sombra's sole dismay, quickly walked towards me. The former asked brightly, "Shall we proceed with setting everything up now?" I nodded, to Lyra's utter delight. The lime unicorn clapped her own hoofs cheerfully. "Yes! This is gonna be an awesome party!" Bon nodded, before slightly frowning in brief uncertainty. "Are you sure this isn't the least bit unfair to your friends; leaving Twilight and the others out of the fun?" "Oh absolutely." I grinned with open mischievousness. "And that's just part of the fun! We're gonna have the greatest party Ponyville's ever witnessed, and they'll miss out on it. We humans, Bon, are masters of the trolling arts." The Earth Pony twisted her muzzle, whereas Lyra grinned and wrapped a limb around her (girl)friend. "Aw c'mon Bon, it'll be fun! Just because some of our friends will miss out on it doesn't mean we can't have a great time. It'll be a blast!" Yeah, listen to your eager friend here. "I've never done a rave party before, but it sounds really really amazing!" Bon sighed, finally, and smiled lightly. "Alright then, I'll humour you both. Let's get started then." Straightening herself while Lyra jumped in blissful joy, the Earth Pony inquired, "Where do we start?" Mirroring the gesture, I cleared my throat while smiling still. Time to get to work. "Alright. Bon, I need you to go to the Mayor and request invitations sent to everyone in the town for tonights event. Lyra, I need you to visit Vinyl, we'll need our main DJ and her equipment for this to even work. I'll go find the Cakes and request to borrow Pinkie's party decorations." And that, the mares nodded and proceeded on their way, as did I. I'll stop by Derpy and Whooves' places for their assistance as well. We'll need all the help we can get. For all your childish endeavors, you never struck me for a 'raving' type. Well, first time for everything. Besides, it seemed fitting for Ponyville's taste. I'm gonna show how all these denizens how we human beings party. Hmph. If you intend to make a fool of yourself once more, indulge yourself. I, however, am more looking forward to witnessing the expression on that pegasus' muzzle upon the aftermath. I know right? It's gonna be great! But that eagerness died down, slightly, when another voice entered unexpectedly, In the meantime, I have a request. There is something we must discuss after your visit to the Cakes, Jack. "- Think you can handle getting all that done?" An incredulous scoff, the Master of Chaos waved his chicken hand dismissively. "What do you take me for Starry? When it comes to setting up town-sized events, I know exactly how to set the right mood to par-tay." Punctuated by Discord summoning a spinning disco ball above him and proceeding to dance merrily. "Just leave the decorating to me. Raving is my middle name." And at my nod, he disappeared with the supplies, ready to prepare everything as per my instructions, inciting my sigh of relief. Good, with Discord helping, everything will be prepared earlier than predicted. Now then. My eyes gazed over the blue room within the castle. Sorry about that Starswirl, I'm alone now. So what's up? "A matter regarding certain complications." Oh. Oh this time, our conversation wasn't through the mental realm. No, the transparent image of the ancient unicorn, bathed in a white outline light, stepped forward with a warm yet contemplative expression. "We are growing concerned as this factor worsens." "Worsens..." I frowned, taking in the implication. "You mean the imbalance." "What else?" Hm? Looks like it's not just my mentor appearing right before my eyes. His body more physically solid, Sombra stepped out of the shadows, that red-eye glare as ferocious as ever. "The one real threat; a gargantuan of damnation towards Equestria. All that we may have been responsible to unleashing." 'We?' "Our royal friend here may also have been party responsible for these emergencies of imbalances." Starswirl clarified, casting the former tyrant a faint look of amusement. "Having almost taken complete domination through your body and soul long ago. But, that is all in the past, but I fear the repercussions are beginning to impact us, now more than ever." "Have you detected any imbalances right now?" The mage shook his head. "Nothing too worrisome, quiet yet. No wormholes have appeared in any place upon this world, thankfully. But... I fear it will not be long until they reveal themselves yet again. In the meantime, if our theory proves itself substantial, great steps are to be taken in making our next moves regarding your friends, Jack." "Meaning, boy, interfering in any of the 'episodic' incidents must be approached with care." Sombra added sternly. "I, in addition to this wise ideal, state we begin to back off from changing these events to suit our... Your whims. And, considering the nature of what's to come next..." Knowing exactly what he was referring, I smiled wryly. "I've already planned out how to deal with Starlight." "And that is precisely the point." The King narrowed his eyes irritably. "You claim to despise arrogance, yet your own self-conceited mind prevents you from exercising caution, Wright. Continue on through this little plan, and you may have endangered Equestria, the fate of all your loved ones, moreso than that misguided mare ever had." My gaze switched to Starswirl, seeking confirmation. The ancient unicorn nodded sagely. "We mustn't rule out the possibility. But should you desire still to intervene against Miss Glimmer's upcoming plans, then I will support your decision regardless." He smiled at Sombra's grumbling. As did I, nodding determinedly. "I can't, in good nature, allow time to get [BEEP]ed up like that again. I know Starlight's motivation; I can appeal to her humanity, for lack of a better word, before she uses that spell." It shouldn't be too hard, really, all I had to do was convince the unicorn to make new friends, remind her that Sunburst would never regard her like a friend if she carried through with this, and voila. Problem solved. "Your fondness for these ponies will be your undoing." "Oh do stop those melodramatic statements." I snapped at the King. "They're beginning to get real tedious." Sombra snarled. "How do you think I feel? Forced to observe as you act like a twelve-year-old colt around your friends, particularly your Princess? It is agonizing." "You've tolerated through it before. Complaining won't do anything about it." "Incorrect. It provides me slight entertainment to have you share my irritation." "You're-" A firm cough. "Gentlecolts, please. We are not here to bicker like Diamond Dogs. Let us calm ourselves." Tch. As Sombra and I continued the glare contest, Starswirl resumed his gaze on me. "Now, let us address a concern we have discussed before, though not fully." Alright. We switched our looks to the grim unicorn, off-putting me slightly. Jesus, never seen him look so worrisome before. "The abduction of Princess Cadenza at the hoofs of a certain Changeling Queen." "Chrysalis..." "I was wondering when we were getting to that point," Sombra said snidely, "Perhaps now, old one, you have a concrete explanation behind that incident?" Starswirl shrugged. "The general idea as of yet is the Queen being summoned through the imbalance itself." Sombra rolled his eyes. "Anything not blindingly evident?" "Do you recall what the Changeling said, regarding her own species during that battle alongside Prince Armor?" The question was moreso directed towards me, prompted my frown. Remembering... "Something along the lines of... Losing everything she had, including her Changeling kind." The fury, the heated rage turned towards us back then... Cyan eyes looked back to my teacher uncertainly. "But how? Chrysalis' people don't rebel against her until the season six finale... Unless that one Changeling I spoke with at the wedding party heeded my words and started a revolution..." "Or perhaps..." Sombra mused, glaring at the ground. "Our foe was from a time yet to be..." ...What now? "I am inclined to concur, Sombra." Starswirl, meanwhile, had ancient eyes fixed upwards, on one insignificant wall. His expression was unsettling grim. "Recollecting her words, alongside the implications within that hateful tone, we could speculate that the wormhole summoned the Changeling Queen from another time. A time where her own kind rebelled against their cruel mistress and freed themselves from the ideals fo stealing love, as opposed to sharing it." But, that's... "You're implying she's from the future...!" My eyes widened, jaw slightly agape. I mean, pretty much nothing was impossible in this world, granted, but this was almost pushing the suspension of disbelief. Starswirl's wizened face hardened. "And if that idea proves true, then imbalance is gradually becoming more powerful, affecting not simply space but time through its rampage, and a force to be reckoned with." Wise eyes finally turned to us. "We must prepare for the worst." "And strike at the heart of this imbalance once we possess the chance." Sombra stepped forward, red eyes blazing in resolve, muzzle growling. "And when that opportunity arises, no further wasting time with silly activities. I will not stand by and allow my kingdom to be held victim to these holes spreading across the lands. It is my duty as King." Despite some of those insinuations, something about Sombra's tone and conviction reinforced my own feelings on the matter, copying his movement, straightening with a hardened expression. "I'm with him on that. We're going to take down this imbalance when we get the chance. It's my duty as the Twilight Warrior, after all." Starswirl stayed quiet for a brief moment, regarding our determined postures with an unreadable expression. Then, a small, appreciated yet proud smile emerged on the transparent stallion's muzzle. "And it is my duty as Protector of Harmony to aid you in this battle. Together, our magic of Harmony, Chaos and Balance might just be enough to stop this threat against our shared world indefinitely." And before anything else could be said, the entire conversation was interfered through the certain mischievous voice of a magical clown. "Just to be clear, the entire theme is rave-based, as you said, correct?" My eyes switched from Discord, to the spots where Starswirl and Sombra previously were, then back to him. Yes, together we will take on this source behind the imbalance and wormholes, and stomp it out for good. But, for now, I had an event to organize. Gotta hand it to Discord. When Pinkie's not around, he makes a fantastic substitute. Yes. It is very eccentric-themed. Cyan eyes looked appreciatively around at the decorations of streams and dance floor being placed all over the pathway and grass towards the castle, and soon to the town within. Discord acted accordingly to my instructions well, and I congratulated the satisfied creature of chaos for it. With the decor finished, there were still other matters left to attend to. "Stardust!" Aha! With a grin, I turned to face the approaching Derpy, accompanied by an exhaling Whooves. The Doctor and his companion, as always. "Derpy, did you deliver all the invitations the Mayor made?" The grey pegasus saluted happily. "Every last one from the Cakes to the Doodle family." "Well done." Derpy grinned, whereas Whooves smiled wryly. "So it's true then, you are hosting a town party voluntarily." Blue eyes gazed around the area curiously. "I had thought you were no longer incited to accomplish something like that after the Hearth's Warming party long ago." I shrugged. "I'm not completely above hosting a party." Whooves then regarded me quite uncertainly. "I find it odd, however, that you would plan this out without those six mares and young Spike to assist you. Unless this is a repeat to surprise them like last time." At that, a smirk stretched over my muzzle. "Oh you'll see soon enough." That said, I looked back to Derpy. "Think you can help Bon and the Cakes with preparing the refreshments? They might also welcome your little muffin addition." The mare nodded wildly, and Whooves stepped forward. "Anything I might do to assist with preparations, my good friend?" Hmm... Oh! "Actually, yes Doctor. If you'd go find Discord and help him get everyone willing to become familiar with rave style dancing, that'd be appreciated." The brown Earth Pony cocked his head. "Hm, never done a 'rave' before, sounds positively thrilling." "I bet it is!" Derpy added cheerfully, dragging a startled stallion with her. "C'mon Whooves! We've got work to do!" And there they go... I bet they'll get married. Most likely will. Yeah... Yet, I find it curious, regarding your purpose behind organizing such an event, Wright. Aside from spiting a doubtful blue pegasus, surely a town-filled group of equines is enough to warrant your stress. Normally, yeah, my lack of composure around crowds isn't really a positive trait. But, my confidence against these obstacles surrounding my introvert nature, alongside my mental condition, has strengthened considerably, I feel. All thanks to six certain mares and a young dragon. As always, it all comes down to them. I'd die for them. You've proven as much. "Well well. Someone appears to be quite content with their progress." "Yeah-" Wait... That voice. Slowly, disbelieving eyes widened at the appearance of a certain classy Earth Pony, who acted unfazed by my reaction to someone I was certain never wanted to speak to me again. The grey mare with black mane and pink eyes motioned around us. "Interesting decor. Never pegged you for the partying type, Stardust." Ohhhhhhh [BEEP]... And things got slightly more amusing... "Hello Octavia... How have you been?" She cocked a brow. "Well, at least you're attempting a sense of civility this time around." Ouch. I winced somewhat, but Octavia seemingly ignored it. "Your little event for the town hasn't gone unnoticed. Lyra happily informed Vinyl while I was in earshot." Right, those two lived together, for some reason. "Yeah..." I replied uncertainly, mustering a weak grin as past memories of our last sour encounter surfaced. "Hope you don't mind us borrowing your housemate for tonight." This time, Octavia smirked, faintly. "I admit, I was curious. The dignified Stardust Balance organizing a town-sized event of his own volition. Despite our previous misgivings, this had to be clarified through my own two eyes." A weak shrug. "Well, now you have it." "Indeed." Another sweeping gaze around the outside area between the town and the castle, before pink eyes looked my way. "And the motivation behind all this is...?" "Well mostly just to prove a friend wrong." "...I see." Octavia clicked her tongue, nodding while looking around. "You've certainly been busy. I heard you even got that clown, Discord, to assist you. Once again, with you, wonders never cease. You've always had that charm about you, Stardust." I leaned back slightly, recognizing the undertone. And through my connection to Balance, her own internal emotions were cooking up a storm of uncertainty, wariness and... Sadness. Regret? No, that's what I should be feeling alone right now. "Princess Twilight must be pleased with your effort, I'm sure." Oh boy... "Octavia-" Then distress broke through the air, and not from this unicorn. "Stardust! Stardust! It's an emergency!" Oh Jesus, what now? My head snapped to the running fillies. Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, before heading my way with panicking expressions. The young orange pegasus spoke next upon halting, "Apple Bloom... Zecora... Ya gotta... Danger...!" Their emotions were all over the place. Gently, I placed two hoofs on the fillies separately with a firm tone, "Breathe, then tell me." But even then, from the sound of it, my own apprehension started to rise at what these young ponies were trying to get out. Both obliged, collecting and exhaling breath, before Sweetie Belle explained in fully worry, "It's Apple Bloom and Zecora. They're in trouble, in the Everfree Forest!" That was all I needed before my limbs sprinted off in that direction, leaving those three behind in search to help two of my friends. Once I was in range, locating their exact positions wasn't too hard. Fear, worry and apprehension was palpable through the air, and not entirely originating from the troubled zebra and filly. Sensing the pursuit of the other Crusaders behind me, my search eventually led to a rather familiar spot... A place I didn't think I'd see again. With that said, once the rest caught up, I immediately whirled to them and pointed at a particular hole, slightly acknowledging the surprising fact that Octavia has followed us too. "Someone wanna tell me why the boulder covering the hole has been moved?" Scootaloo quickly launched into the explanation. "Zecora wanted to make a potion that needed water from the mirror pool, and we wanted to help her out. After we moved the boulder, we went down below and... We were ambushed! By some large scary monsters! We managed to escape when Zecora stalled them, but Apple Bloom didn't want to abandon her, so she stayed!" Octavia gasped, and I frowned, glaring back at the hole leaking negative feelings, trying to sense any potential threats. "Timber Wolves?" "No!" Sweetie Belle answered hurriedly, "Entirely different. One's a black pony-looking creature with holes all over her legs and horn, with these bug-like wings and I swear has a crown on her head-" Oh Jesus Christ. Not her! You gotta be kidding me! Whether fate plays a cruel trick on you or not is irrelevant. The time now is to make a choice. Right... Right. Facing the females again, I ordered sternly, "Return to Ponyville. Inform Bon Bon I'll be preoccupied for the moment." The two hesitated, glancing from me to the hole in deep concern. Alright then, placing two hoofs on their tiny shoulders, I added with conviction, "I promise Apple Bloom and Zecora will be safe and unharmed. Now, do as I say and go back." Before I glanced towards a furrowed classical mare. "Octavia, please make sure they get back safely." With that, I stepped back and turned to face the hole, gathering up my focus and preparation for a no-doubt long and daunting. But before I could dive in, however, the grey mare inquired incredulously, "Surely you don't intend on facing this danger alone?" You've known me... How long, Octavia? Taking a few steps forward prompted the Earth Pony to add, "You may be confronting unparalleled threats that are down there!" "And my friends are down there, in trouble!" Throwing a snarky grin to a stunned mare. "Now if you'll excuse me, I've got an old friend to deal with." Hearing no response, I swiftly leaped into the wide hole, jumping from one step to another in my hurried pace within the illuminated cave. An army of Pinkie's was a holy terror, but if Chrysalis managed to uncover the secrets of this wide sparkling pool... We maybe be in for some [BEEP]. The pool remained the same as ever, seemingly untouched and uncorrupted. That's a sign, at least. Now where were... Aha. Following my senses, it didn't take tediously long to locate the missing equines in the corner of the cave. Apple Bloom and Zecora... One standing up in defiance to protect a clearly unconscious friend. And my expression tightened at the fact it wasn't Zecora who was awake and striving to defend poor Apple Bloom. The young Earth Pony stood with shaking limbs and head raised tall, feebly attempting to appear brave against the opposition standing between myself and them. An opposition I was all too familiar with. "Hey! Syphilis! It's me you want!" Apple Bloom gasped, in surprise and immense relief, whereas her attacker slowly turned around to face her old foe. Queen Chrysalis looked the same as ever, along with that snarling expression which suits her flawlessly. Except... Something was wrong. Deadly wrong. My breath inhaled sharply. From the light of the pool beside us, I noticed the eyes. No longer the sickly green orbs of greed and conquest. But... Black. Completely and utter blackness. No irises, just everything shrouded in shadow. It made me take a little step back in shock. What... What has happened to her? Was imbalance the cause...? Gravely, that is not our only problem. Look around you. True to Starswirl's words, my horror only escalated as two different creatures entirely emerged from the shadows, between the black-eyed Queen and sharing that exact feature... And expression. One was a blue feline-looking creature with a hand at the end of his tail and adorning gold of numerous treasures around his neck. The other, three animals merged into one abominable creature that made Discord look saint-like. Two beings I never comprehended to see here, nor ever again. My hoofs clenched into the dirt, grinding my teeth at the realization that I may have come ill-prepared. Chrysalis was a challenge in her own right. But add her along the chimera and Ahiuzotl... I think I've overestimated my chances. I've let my arrogance get the better of me once again, and this time, I was probably going to pay for it. Still, my body leaned back, getting ready for an immense brawl. I won't go down without a fight. My opponents took my body stance as an indication to start approaching with slow, predatory steps. Two of my friends were in danger, and one of them a child. I won't retreat, not now, not ever. I've trained long and hard for this. I'm much more powerful than I was at the wedding. And we're with you all the way Jack. Just don't get yourself killed Wright. Heh... A small smirk, despite the present situation. I might take that tone as worry Sombra. Don't be absurd. Your body is the only reason keeping me alive. If you fall, as will I, and you will not fall today. Fair enough... I appreciate the faith. Although, this battle needn't be fought alone. Because I have you two? Before my teacher could answer, my obstacles to my friends pounced, forcing me to act. One leap and pushing myself off the back of a charging Chrysalis, spin-kicking the possessed Ahiuzotl across the face, landing almost into the pool. That reminds me to direct the battle further from that area as possible. Both my front hoofs raised upwards and grabbed sabertooth and goat mouths snapping at me, dragging my hind legs backwards. In retaliation, I swiftly grabbed the teeth of the tiger and horns of the goat, quickly using my balanced strength to spin the chimera into a pouncing Ahiuzotl. That moment of victory was short-lived upon my side being impacted into by a certain Changeling, rolling my body before composing myself before Bloom and Zecora. Chrysalis followed her successful hit by moving forward and slamming my spot with both hooves, and I quickly side-stepped the assault, ducking underneath a green energy beam and dodging numerous swipes of her black horn, and leaping out of the way of another attempted stomp. Danger alerted me to my left, having me lean backwards and swiftly landing a square punch into the chimera's jumping side, forcing it flying into a surprised Chrysalis and making them speed by my friends and into a heap on the ground. And more danger presented itself, inciting my body to jump over the smashing paw of the feline's and rolling over his unwitting back, successfully dodging two swipes from the tail. Raising two hoofs to retaliate- And that gave Chrysalis the perfect moment to land a magic attack into my shoulder. Ow ow ow ow! My brief glare after being forced back by the assault provided Ahiuztol the advantage, feeling my own tail being swiftly dragged upwards, and slamming my body further into the ground before I could respond fast enough. My vision became filled with dirt as the treasure hunter repeated the dirty deed over and over again. And growing sick of it, I managed to react properly by the next attempted slam with kicking the tail off me. And a charging chimera greeting me before I could even land on the ground. This time, its pounce was successful, and the victorious merge of animals threw my harshly onto the ground, prompted my pained state to keep rolling from the claws and heads trying to land a blow. One hoof managed to grab the snake head tail, but that was barely enough. I felt gravity grow harsher, forcing me to release the hissing snake and glare at a black-eyed Chrysalis with a lit horn. This time, the seemingly-possessed Changeling was grinning with open maliciousness. The other creatures shared those expression alongside the eye colour, and Ahiuzotl, not to be outmatched, took the opportunity of Chrysalis trapped me through gravity by spinning forward and - Ugh! - landing clenched tail hand directly to my chest, right below the emblem of mine and Twilight's marks. "Stardust!" My body flung backwards as Apple Bloom called out fearfully, myself feeling more angry and annoyed now than ever. Is that how they wanna play it? Fine, I'll play dirty as well. Dragging my hoofs into the damaged dirt to compose myself, landing back on all fours, I glared at the three dangerous beings, barely finished. Slowly, my hoof removed both the fedora and detaching the cape, emphasizing how serious I was taking this now. Time to end this, swiftly as possible. And it was Ahiuzotl who charged first this time, using all five of his paws to spring upwards with an open jaw, beady eyes eclipsed by utter darkness. I tensed, rearing a front hoof back to- But my defense, however, was unneeded, a light purple beam throwing the feline flying away, smashing directly into a stone wall. Along that, a certain, very much welcomed voice called out sternly and triumphantly. "You mess with one of us? You mess with all of us!" This time, I wasn't mad by the unexpected arrival of my friends, eleven ponies reaching down the steps and taking a spot between me. The mane six taking my left, and Bon, Lyra, Whooves, Derpy and Octavia, to my shock, standing by my right, all glaring with fierce determination towards the three sneering opponents. "Apple Bloom! I'll be right with yer!" "You're here! Teach these monsters a lesson, big sis!" ...Yeah. Our unwelcomed friends before us were now [BEEP]ed. And, after about ten seconds of stare downs, ponies, Changeling and others all charged, a battle to be remembered commencing. War cries echoed through the cave upon choosing our own opponents. And Twilight was right beside me, us two taking on the snarling Chrysalis. With her magic, my amazing alicorn girlfriend repelled the Changeling's own ranged assaults, shielding me from numerous attacks and making openings for me to hit the Queen directly. Limbs clashed against limbs, magic fought back against magic. And, luckily, it wasn't just us two who chose to fight back against the Changeling Queen. Derpy contributed beautifully by whizzing past repeatedly, acting like an annoying fly. And Applejack, while our foe was distracted enough by us three, slid beneath the Changeling and forcefully kicked Chrysalis into the air with her fearsome limbs, allowing both a purple beam and Balance Shockwave to send the Queen flying into the ceiling, rubble following the bested monarch onto the ground. Applejack took that chance to reunite her embracing sister, the pair opting to help a sleeping Zecora away from the battle. Good idea. Meanwhile, the rest of our friends were dealing with the other threats. Ahiuzotl was having trouble dealing with a smug blue pegasus, a mathematical Earth Pony and two classy elegant mares working together in sync. The feline being swiped helplessly at the air as Rainbow zoomed past and around him multiple times, landing several smacks into his face by way of taunting him. And with the treasure hunter successfully distracted, Whooves was talking away to the two mares, no doubt calculating the best open area for attack. That suspicion proved true, as Rarity and Octavia shared smirks and, through their efforts, aimed and united physical and magical energy against the stomach of the tall, unsuspecting Ahiuzotl. The feline was sent hurtling back, aided by a speeding Rainbow Dash, using her own ability to make Ahiuzotl a blue and smashing him into a wall, decorated in dirt before he could even land in the pool. That's gotta hurt. And as the chimera swiped, Bon and Lyra cartwheeled back from the outstretched paws, twirling and swerving around limbs and mouths snapping at them, working in flawless harmony. Meanwhile, the snake head was attempted to snatch a yelping Fluttershy out of the sky, whose saviour was an energetic Pinkie Pie, jumping onto the stunned snake tail and proceeding to bounce merrily on the irritated abomination's backside. As all three heads looked to take a bite separately at her, Lyra and Bon took advantage of this and produced a rope out of nowhere, using one end each to charge forward and knock the surprised chimera onto the ground, using that chance to tie up the creature's limbs perfectly. Any attempts of release were quickly subdued by Pinkie bouncing atop their heads, cheerfully hopping around, Lyra mimicking the gesture in triumph. With some groans, our smug gazes looked back to a reemerging Chrysalis, bringing herself out of the rubble and downright roaring bloody murder at us. Quickly we jumped back to prepare, the others who defeated their respective foes joining us. The chimera snapped the tied ropes off without fault, and the Ahiuzotl crawled in our direction with baleful blackened eyes. The eleven of us formed a large circle, ready to fight back as much as possible if need be. United, we were unstoppable. But fate, it seemed, had other intentions. Or in this case, imbalance. "Brace yourselves!" I warned loudly, sensing the upcoming distortion. The holes emerging beneath the limbs of our surrounding foes were slow to appear, but quick to swallow the unsuspecting creatures up whole. Before I could also caution my friends further, to my surprise, and small relief, the imbalance quickly disappeared, taking the holes along with it, and Balance felt... Surprisingly content once again. As if taking a long-needed breath. ...Huh. Rainbow shared that sentiment. "You mean... That's it? I was hoping for an actual challenge!" And yet, despite the whole thing we just went through, laughter escaped everyone's muzzles, filling the cave after a moment of silence. "As it turned out, Princess Celestia didn't require our presence for too long; she just needed some friendship advice for two royal representatives over a dispute. After handling that, we could return home. And we ran into Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo along the way, with Bon, Lyra, Derpy and Whooves in tow. Upon hearing what happened, we hurried to help you as quickly as we could." As Twilight explained her side of the story, everyone else was chatting away to one another, all of us having retreated to the edge of the forest after that hectic battle, along with sealing the pool cave once again. And, thankfully, Zecora nor Apple Bloom were entirely injured from the villains, the zebra had been knocked out trying to protect the young Earth Pony, but didn't gain too many injuries. Zecora was up and about once again, conversing with the Crusaders and Applejack nearby. All's well that ends well, huh. Twilight's expression then soured somewhat. "Imagine our surprise, though, when hearing of your intentions to throw a town-sized party without us." Ah. My glance trailed off to Spike, who waved feebly upon my look. The alicorn sighed, shaking her head slightly. "Can't even leave for a day without you getting into trouble, can we?" Shrugging, my own look turned sheepish. "I seem to be a magnet for it." Twilight released an unladylike snort, prompting my small chuckle. Still, she had a point though. Not even when doing something nice for my friends, keeping it from the mane six aside, there always seems to be some obstacle opposing me. Once again, proving to be a thorn in my side, Chrysalis had made her presence known. Question being, was it the future Chrysalis, as Starswirl had speculated...? It appears likely. Though the Changeling Queen wasn't in any clear state to answer those inquiries. I'll say. She, that chimera and Ahiuzotl all looked as though they were possessed or something. I'm going to guess imbalance was responsible for that...? Very astute. It appears whatever malevolent force drives the imbalance, has corrupted the senses of those unfortunate individuals for its own purposes. An ambush, intended to bring you there through endangering your friends. So... Once again, my fault they were in danger. Oh Christ, don't start this again... Again, it is moreso my responsibility to blame for than yours, Jack. In any case, you did well, you and your friends, besting those opponents and saving Miss Zecora and Miss Apple Bloom successfully. Working as a team displayed that way, it was magnificent to observe. I am grateful for all your efforts. Yeah... So am I. "I'm still curious as to how and why Chrysalis showed up again, not to mention with a chimera and Ahiuztol." Twilight frowned inquisitively. "That combination of malicious beings... Why would this imbalance summon them together? How did it get a hold of them?" Queen Chrysalis was evidently taken through events we've yet to witness. As for the others, recall those imbalances we've encountered during our battles against Ahiuzotl and the chimera before today. It is clear this distortion against Balance abducted them for its own sinister purposes. And now, it seems, that purpose is clear. Whatever is controlling this terrible force targets the one who can potentially stop it. ...In that case... I'll be ready for it. Just gotta keep training harder, eh? "You know something." My eyes looked back to Twilight. "Am I that obvious?" She smiled wryly. "Can't hide anything from me." "In that case, I'll have to try harder." "Jack." A polite, light couch interjected our small banter, Twilight's lecture halted by the request of another mare. We looked over to see a patient Octavia, regarding us with open amusement. "Begging your pardon, Princess, but if I may borrow your esteemed Warrior for a brief moment?" Oh boy. Should've seen this coming. The Princess nodded, but not before giving me an expression that clearly stated our conversation was far from over. As Twilight walked over to join the others, Octavia stepped forward, pink eyes staring intently. The best I could do, meanwhile, was grin like an utter idiot. After a few moments of silence between us, the Earth Pony huffed and shook her head. "Composure isn't your strong suit, is it?" I laughed weakly. "How'd you guess?" But Octavia didn't chuckle, still staring at me, waiting... Alright. Let's get this over with. Sighing, I proceeded with sincere words, "I regret ever yelling at you, scolding you so harshly back then. I wasn't myself, not completely, back then. So... I'm sorry, Octavia, for doing all that. For shrugging you off so coldly, and treating you with open hostility. If you don't want us to be friends after this, I understand-" "If I wasn't your friend, Stardust, I wouldn't have aided you down there, would I?" Huh? This time, a small smile crawled its way up her grey muzzle. "Honestly, you take things too seriously. I forgave you, long ago. I just wanted to be sure you were fine being near me again." What? The mare rolled her eyes humouredly. "As if I would hold a grudge for that long. I know about your little possession back then, when you attacked your friends. I knew, immediately, something wasn't right. Despite your grouchy disposition, I know for a fact you would never, willingly, harm your friends." Octavia nodded. "So, in shorter words, yes, that does mean we're still friends." Oh... Well, thank [BEEP] for that. That's a huge relief. And here I thought I'd still make accidental enemies in this town. "However, that doesn't imply you're off the hook completely dear." Ohhh dear. Octavia was now smirking, rather knowingly. "I am in need of someone to assist me with carrying some instruments of mine around." Of course... "But tell me this first, Stardust." "Hm...?" Pink eyes gazed over, and I followed them to see a certain alicorn conversing away with Rarity, Rainbow, Bon and Lyra. Octavia spoke quietly, "Does she make you happy?" I smiled, couldn't resist doing so. "She never does otherwise." Just the mere sight of my girlfriend, oblivious to our own stares, was enough to brighten my day. Twilight would probably have that effect on me for the rest of eternity. I certainly hope that. The Earth Pony frowned... Then nodded, casting aside her turmoil of thoughts and emotions in favour of happiness. Happiness for her friend. "She's lucky to have you." "No... I'm blessed to have her." Everything was set. The decorations were placed, dance floor laid on the ground in preparation, night had fallen, and a whole crowd outside waiting for the event to officially commence. Discord was warming up the town populace, getting them hyped for the party to come. For tonight, began the first official rave part of Ponyville. Twilight, Spike and everyone was waiting outside among the hundreds of ponies. That's right, hundreds. Because it wasn't just inhabitants of Ponyville participating. Certain guests had decided to invite themselves upon hearing about this rave event. Beings such as Cadence, Shining and, hell, even Luna. Almost every single friend I've ever made since arriving in Equestria oh so long ago has attended. And we were all going to dance until the sun rose up once again. How low Equestria has sunk. Aww don't be so downtrodden Sombra. It'll be fun! I concur. This will be quite the show to observe. Ugh... "Ready to make history buddy?" Discord asked upon teleporting right before me, matching my own excited grin. "This is gonna be some party to remember." Nodding, I straightened myself with a determined smile. "Ready as I'll ever be..." Inclining my head forward. "Well, let's not keep the crowd waiting." And together, we moved towards the balcony, where a certain white unicorn waited for us. No, not Rarity. Vinyl stood by the side overlooking the town and its waiting populace, her own music gear set and prepared for probably the greatest Ponyville will ever have. Conceited much? Says you. Discord, clearing his throat, addressed the crowd as I neared the edge, his voice speaking through an invisible microphone. "Everyone make some noise! For the number one DJ in Equestria: DJ BALANCE!" Followed by mixtures of cheers and sound effects from the stereos surrounding the audience, the loud speakers echoing his last two words, making myself hyped for this momentous occasion. Alright Rainbow, you wanted a party hosted by yours truly? You certainly got one. Think of it as celebration for defeating three monstrous villains today. Below me, Twilight, Spike, the girls, Whooves, Cadence, Shining, Luna, everyone all smiled up at me. And I returned the gesture with a full plastered-on grin. I was proud to call them all my friends. Courtesy of Discord, my own voice echoed through the crowd. "Are you ready? To move your bodies through the thrum of sonic perfection?!" Loud cries of excitement and resolve answered me. Beautiful. Well then, let's give the crowd what they want. Nodding once to Vinyl, the mare began playing the chosen music for this event. It started off with a slow, pumping-up beat, steadily rising upwards for the crowd to grow accustomed to. And, as pre-planned beforehand, Discord made his cue at the right moment of the music, leaping off the castle balcony as the speakers proudly proclaimed. "PONY PARTY!" Haha! My thanks to Auralnauts! As Discord leapt from the balcony, the party blared.
Chapter 123: Zagreus is the Pony's ShameAnother day, another satisfying conclusion. With the vigorous training taught by a wise Starswirl and stern Sombra completed, I could finally have this opportunity to relax. Strolling through town, my destination was towards Sugarcube Corner, intending for a visit to the Cakes. I was hungry and dehydrated, those two unicorns in my mind putting me through quite the workout. But worth the effort, I feel. Oh I'm not arguing there. Nodding in greetings to many citizens sharing the gesture, I felt more... Fulfilled today than usual. Supposedly due to how successful my practices were today. Using that training ground Twilight created for me, Fluttershy letting me practice with influencing the emotions of her animal friends, and Applejack allowing me to kick some trees with her, all in the name of perfecting my Balance magic. Well, maybe not perfection. Perfection isn't really real, is it? Speak for yourself child. Hm. Well, I suppose the closest thing to defining perfection would be in the form of a certain purple alicorn. The image of the beaming mare prompted my smile, and Sombra's low groan. Speaking of Twilight, she and Spike were requested by Celestia to provide a lecture today at that unicorn school in Canterlot, myself having declined accompanying them. The pair left earlier this morning, and I had refused to show them my genuine reaction to this development. Because I knew what was coming next. Thankfully, Starswirl had assured me Starlight wouldn't be making her appearance until later today, so there was time for me to train before awaiting her arrival. After my quick visit to the Cakes to refill myself, it was straight back to the castle and meet the unicorn before she could bring harm to all the timelines. Persuade Starlight Glimmer not to potentially rip apart the space-time continuum. Should be easy enough. Although, that would mean we wouldn't arrive in that Sombra war timeline, which was pretty sick. In the most awesome way. I would've won such a petty battle had that specific timeline remained. I'm sure- ...Hang on. I sensed... Hold on...! "I was sure I saw her Spike. But when I looked again, she was gone. I'm just worried what she could be up to." "Nothing good I bet- Huh?" The two spotted my stunned disposition, their looks of concern immediately shifting to elation. "Oh hey Stardust!" Spike waved cheerfully, running up to meet me with a bag in tow. "We're back from Canterlot!" Clearly, and THAT'S the problem. Because if they're here... Back already... Twilight eventually pursued the young dragon, smiling pleasantly. "And what a trip it was. The lesson regarding friendship to all those ambitious magical students went smoothly." Spike added lowly, "The fact Starlight Glimmer possibly being there notwithstanding." Her expression quickly changed to uncertainty. "Well, hopefully, that isn't the case and I was simply seeing things. The last thing we need is for her to return and enact revenge on our friends for stopping her forcing everyone to share the exact same cutie mark... Jack, what is it? You look a little pale..." ...They're here... Then that means... That means...! Just say it already boy. We don't have all day. "You idiot!" Both alicorn and dragon blinked, startled by my righteous anger with clenched hoof aimed towards the sky. "You said it would be a while!" God dammit Starswirl! Why did you LIE like that? If they're back, the most probable conclusion is that Starlight is here too, in Ponyville. In the CASTLE, ready to use that spell for her own nefarious purposes. One of YOUR spells, you old fool! "Erm, who's he talking to? It would be a while until what...?" "I'm guessing its Starswirl the Bearded." Twilight frowned. "In which case I highly disapprove of you disrespecting such a great unicorn like that. Princess Celestia was bad enough, but this is reaching beyond disappointment Jack." "Or it could be King Sombra." Spike shuddered slightly at that. Cyan eyes glared back at Twilight. "Whether you approve of me or not doesn't matter! We're in danger right now!" Eyes widened, but I didn't bother to clarify, already turning and, through my own magic, raced to hurry back towards the castle. She's NOT gonna win this time! "Wait!" Spike called out from behind. "Danger from what?!" "Come on Spike!" Behind me, Twilight probably took flight with Spike hitching a ride, but I didn't check. I could sense if they were following regardless. Damn it Starswirl... "Jack, wait!" No time to wait. Must hurry! Why not indulge them? It appears this time certain events cannot be prevented. Perhaps time was always meant to be toyed around, as that foolish unicorn will soon demonstrate. Not on my watch! Without delay, I sped through the corridors, uncaring whether or not my friends pursue me. This was a matter needed to be dealt with before all goes to [BEEP]. Because, truthfully, it wasn't just of preventing the episode finale in the first place. But it's moreso how the different distortions of time will affect my friends. And affect me. Hm. Truly I doubt such a thing. You exist outside the laws of time which govern this world Jack. Any changes, regardless how significant, should have no effect on you. But I'm not taking that chance... "Jack! Slow down, please!" Aha! The doors to the throne room. And stopping just before them, I reached out, and detected a hostile presence waiting for us inside. She's already here. Alright then, strategy time. Knock the parchment from her hoofs quickly as possible. Easy. Despite your common misfortune in things never typically going your way. ...[BEEP]. Beside me, from the corner of my eye, Twilight was panting heavily, Spike sliding off her back to join me. But I was moreso focused on the doors and the pony waiting for us than my concerned friends at the present time. "Geez, and I thought Twilight was the stressful one." Spike stated upon examining my posture. "You look like you're ready for battle!" "Yeah..." Finally regaining her breath, Twilight inquired worriedly, "What did you mean by danger earlier, Jack? What are we facing this time?" "The pony behind these doors." "Huh?" They exchanged confused looks. "Who's inside?" Ignoring that question, I glanced over to them. "When you get the chance, grab the parchment she carries, alright? The fate of Equestria, once more, relies on it." Spike continued to look baffled as all [BEEP], but Twilight, seeing how serious I was regarding this new threat, shifted her look from puzzlement to understanding resolve, nodding. "We're with you." Knew I could count on you love. I nodded back, relieved and faithful in my special somepony. The young dragon chuckled nervously. "What, are we dealing with a vengeful Starlight or something?" As Twilight proceeding opening the doors, cautiously, through magic. "Ask her yourself." "Huh? ...Oh." "Welcome home, Twilight!" The pink unicorn, in all her arrogant glory with light purple eyes, magenta mane with a blue streak, having made herself comfortable, greeted Twilight with a smug disposition. Automatically I stepped forward, waiting for the right oppotunity. Introductions can wait afterwards, once I grab that paper detailing the spell out of Starlight's hoofs. Didn't have to wait too long. With an aura of blue magic, the jealous mare proceeded to lift the open parchment into the air, preparing to utilize the time spell for her own misdeeds. Now's your chance. Amen! Starlight couldn't react fast enough as, through Balance's aided power, I sped forward and leapt from the floor harshly, pushing myself through the air that would make Rainbow proud. The pink unicorn dropped her jaw in disbelief and bafflement upon my swift grabbing the floating parchment above the table, rolling across the far side of the room a few feet from the enraged unicorn. That, was simple! Spike cheered loudly from the doorway. "You go bro!" Starlight, however, wasn't as amazed by the spectacle, pink horn lighting up threateningly. "Give that back!" Followed by her rage creating a blue beam headed my way, responded with a raised free limb shielding myself from the assault, albeit the magic forcing me back considerably. Ugh... Strong magic. But nothing your own strength cannot endure. Sombra practically barked. Use this opportunity. Destroy the parchment. Good idea. "Oh no you don't!" Oof! The unicorn attempted to grab the paper back next through instantly teleporting and ramming into my underbelly, the parchment flying into the air from the assault. But my panicked look quickly shifted to relief, before Starlight could grab it, the paper was encased by a purple hue, teleporting right to Twilight's side. See? Hasn't let me down yet! "It's over Starlight," Twilight claimed calmly, unfazed by the other mare's seething look. Together, we stood between the enraged unicorn from a safe distance, keeping her trapped temporarily. "Whatever you were intending to do has been foiled." Scoffing, the mare's expression changed once again to apparent smugness. "Oh dear, Twilight, once again you underestimate the depths of my ambition. I won't be leaving until my retribution is complete!" Followed with her horn lighting up again, and we tensed, ready for whatever Starlight had in store. Although, now seemed a great time to talk some sense into her- ...Hm? But my attempt of persuasion hadn't escaped my muzzle due to a sudden crackling in the air. The four of us looked upwards at which, having all heard it. And, mentally, Balance was yelling into my ears in full warning. No, scratch that, Balance was screaming, the intensity of which prompted my pained wince at such volume. What was that...? I sensed something... Amassing. Something more powerful than anything I've detected yet. An imbalance, but nothing I've sensed to this scale. That was... Growing! "Everyone, grab something!" Without questioning further, Twilight and Spike trusted me enough to hold onto two thrones in preparation, one having encountered this growing power before. Yet despite the wind picking up, all senses detecting a danger more sinister than Starlight's ambitions, whereas we felt under threat. Starlight felt opportunity. And my eyes could only widen. "Twilight!" As the alicorn was knocked backwards by a certain pink unicorn. "Starlight, you idiot!" But the foolish mare paid no heeds, swiftly attempting to grab the parchment in the alicorn's spot. Unless, had a certain dragon not caught the flying paper first with his tail, bringing it over to him. And that, for some reason, gave imbalance the perfect time to react. And it suddenly hit me this might have happened just because of me. Starlight's advances towards the clinging Spike halted by a powerful gust of wind, all collectively gasping at the sudden blackened hole emerging from the ceiling. "What is that?!" Starlight called out, in both fear and puzzlement, her smugness slowly falling off. "That wasn't suppose to happen!" You don't know how right you are! "It's the imbalance!" Twilight called out. "It's trying to pull us through!" Starlight wasn't fond of this idea, and attempted to straight-up fire a blue energy beam right into the heart of the pulling hole. And the mare was rewarded by a cackle of lightning almost frying her pink fur. Hadn't Twilight pushed them both out of the way and onto the center of the table... And the center of the storm. Oh [BEEP]. NO! "TWILIGHT! STARLIGHT!" My own grip on my throne loosened, one limb extending to grab the two mares, mostly Twilight - before the gigantic wormhole growing in the middle of the room sucked them both to hell knows where. While Starlight looked momentarily baffled by Twilight's selfless act of saving her, the alicorn reached out to meet my hoof halfway, thankfully grabbing one another as she tried to hold on and keep the other mare safe. And any moment of respite was, unfortunately and horrifically, interrupted by Spike's scream. "Guys help!" NO! "SPIKE!" We yelled out over the crackling storms, with little effect, and my hoof quickly released Twilight's, reaching upwards towards the center of the storm. I won't let it take my girlfriend NOR my little bro! With Balance, I made an effort to strike back against the storm, while Twilight kept Spike at bay through her magic. But my own stupidity failed to warn me before it was too late. As Twilight's released grip from me prompted she and Starlight to begin rising. Panicking, the unicorn began lighting her horn again... Which cancelled out in sparks. "My magic isn't working!" I wasn't having much luck as well; whatever force was behind this storm wasn't letting up any freebies this time, adding to my already exhausted state from training today making me work to stopping this imbalance indefinitely. Do something! I'm trying-! Wait... If Starlight's magic wasn't working... Then-! "ARRRRRRRRRRR! HEEEEEELP!" "NOOO!" "SPIKEEEE!" Something akin to bile began rising in my throat, time seeming to slow down. Horrified sharp breaths escaping my throat at witnessing this horrifying, dreading event. I was afraid of this ever happening, since the imbalances started long ago. And I, the idiot I was, couldn't stop it in time before it... It sucked the helpless Spike right in. And not a trace of him sticking out as the storm took him for itself. ...No... NO! But things only worsened from there. From what followed by this terrible, AWFUL tragedy was Twilight's expression of horror to sudden resolve, glancing back at me with a certain look, meeting my terrified gaze intently. Through our bond, the alicorn tried to relay what she was planning next, before I could stop her. Stop her from going in after- "NO! DON'T YOU [BEEP]ING DARE TWILIGHT!" Not you too! I won't let that happen! It seem you won't have much choice... And Sombra's prediction only came true. Twilight smiled, a small tender smile emerging on her muzzle, as the pull only became stronger. My own yells fell on deaf ears as her wings expanded majestically, whipping along with her mane, and eyes closing determinedly. It was... Almost angelic to look at. "TWILIGHT!" And my hoarse scream of despair and horror died out once the mare flew upwards, disappearing from sight, Starlight soon to follow. But my attention focused briefly on the fact my girlfriend... The one who guided me from the dark. Who showed me friendship deserved another chance. Who kept constant faith in me, knowing she'd see me again one day. Who fought beside and against me in verbal spars. Who grew exasperated and amused by my own idiotic antics. The Princess that I... I... ...And now, because of me... Oh for the love of- She's not dead boy! Snap out of it! Don't you have one equine you can spare from the imbalance? ...Oh... Right. Starlight's own sheer yells of terror as she was bring pulled upwards were rather comical by contrast, comparing to Twilight's own firm resolve once she flew through the wormhole just then. "Don't just stand there! Help me!" I would blame Starlight for all this... But still, I could never, ever, let someone endure this fate. Giving up on trying to halt the imbalance altogether, my own grip released, and with Balance, my slow ascendance quickened from a mighty leap upwards, reaching out to grasp the flailing pink hoof as the storm cackled around us. My vision, upon entering the wormhole along with Starlight, was greeted by a pure, inky darkness. And a sound resembling that of a raspy old chuckle...? Then next, bizarrely enough, my vision was welcomed afterwards by light. Although not the typical bright light of my bonds or the sun. No no. Instead, my body landed in a collapsed heap upon stone ground. Ow. But my own pain was meaningless. Immediately I stood upwards and grabbed my fallen hat, ignoring Starlight's groan from behind me, sensing she was here so it wasn't too surprising. No, my senses focused intently on seeking out two important individuals to me, breathing becoming more shallow with not only being able to sense them, but the fact they weren't in the vicinity. Some small part of me hoped we'd have landed in the same area... Assuming we'd arrive anywhere at all. "Twilight! Spike!" My own voice sounded hoarse, wary... Afraid. Yes, I was afraid for those two. My family. Sue me. "Twilight! SPIKE!" Nothing... Mental bond, go! "Twilight! Spike! If you can hear, answer me!" ...No answer... Nothing detecting their presence. Everything was shrouded in darkness as far as Balance was concerned. Dammit! Something couldn't have happened to them! If the imbalance has taken them somewhere else, somewhere more dangerous... I'll... I'll... Mother[BEEP]er I'll-! Cease this senseless panicking Jack. Though I relish in your fear, this isn't the time for such. Your Princess certainly wouldn't desire her own precious Warrior to suddenly lose control of himself. ...Right... Right. Breathe in. Breathe out. Momentarily taking advantage of Sombra's sound advice, my eyes finally took in our surroundings more clearly. The imbalance, strangely enough, or perhaps it was intentional, transported the unicorn and I within a prison cell. The room was lit enough, from the torch. Ruined aged stone interior suggests a dungeon of some sort. Though that was quickly diminished by the window revealing a darkened sky, emphasized with ominous lightning. And... Was it me... Or did everything seem... Different? "Twilight? Spike?" "Oh do quit trying. They're obviously not here!" "Be quiet you." Uncaring how rude I sounded to Starlight at the moment, considering her role in all this happening in the first place, I looked around again, vaguely hoping still. There must be some clue. Wait. Starswirl. Starswirl, are you there? ...Starswirl! That will not be effective, for now. What? Why?! Can't you sense it? Balance is being distorted by whatever occurred. It's blocking your connection to the old unicorn. The fallen King, as always, sounded more annoyed than anything. And although I'd prefer it stay that way, this is indeed inconvenient. We must uncover this dilemma, and deal with it swiftly. But first... On cue, the pink unicorn spoke up again, accusation ringing in her voice. "This is all your fault, you know. My plan would've worked without any difficulty had you not recklessly thrown yourself into my way like that. And now, our predicament is caused by your arrogance!" Oh [BEEP] off! "As opposed to allowing you to alter time for no reason other than your own self-conceited petty attempts of revenge?" I snapped, not bothering to face the irritating unicorn. Her own feelings on the matter are nothing next to mine! "Wha- How did you know? I didn't even get the chance to show that!" "I'm very good. Now, do me a solid, and shut the Hell up, while I figure out to get us out of here." Starlight scoffed. "And how do you intend on accomplishing that, exactly? Break through the bars through brute strength?" Oh seriously? Then again, the steel bars do look rather rusty. I winced somewhat, however, at a flash of light from behind... Followed by another. "What the-?!" And again... And again... Rolling my eyes, I knew exactly what she was intending. "Why- My magic isn't working properly. I can't get out!" Imbalance? Among other things, I suspect. Of course. Sombra, can't use your shadow to scout out the area, find us a way out. If there are inhabitants inside, I don't wanna break down the cell and attract a whole battalion. In contrast to yelling out for your precious Princess and dragon? But in answer to your inquiry, yes, I am still capable of that skill. I shall route out our surroundings. The more focused I am away from two insolent equines, the better. Sighing at some good news, at last, that was immediately dampened by the ranting mare behind me. Starlight continued throwing a temper tantrum as the shadow departed through the far off door. "Great, not only are my plans ruined, my spell stolen from me alongside my chance for revenge. But now, I'm stuck here with unreliable magic and a pony who couldn't resist interfering where he doesn't belong! What are you anyway, Captain of Twilight's Royal Guard?" Finally whirling to face her, my own voice raised in irritated seething, "Your worst nightmare if you keep opening your-" And that quickly died down, Starlight matching my flabbergasted expression perfectly. Because, ladies and gentlemen, I wasn't looking at Starlight Glimmer. Well, yes, but at the same time, I was not. It wasn't the mare I recognized through appearance alone. The voice, the mannerisms and such remained the same before she was quickly, and childishly reformed by Twilight at the end of the finale. But, let me be clear, trying to understand this myself, it wasn't the gen four Starlight I was staring at. No... It was much, much worse... The mare in question frowned, utterly as perplexed. "Did... Did something happen to your facial features? You barely look recognizable." ...No. Spotting something, I brushed past Starlight in my urgency to inspect the hung mirror, almost pressing my face against it to make out the face regarding me right back. A yellow pony, but looking more... More... Old-school. ...No. No no no nononono... No. This wasn't happening... It can't be...! "What's your problem?" Starlight glared curiously at my downed expression, now opting to examine my own body by hoofs first. They seemed more... Bulkier, just like the rest of my body. Because I refused to downright call my new form 'fatter.' Just, more fitting now, like with Starlight here. Adjusted to the styles of old gen MLP... Starswirl, please tell you're there. I can't handle this travesty! First my friends being sucked by the wormhole, now this?! I'd rather the imbalance have torn me apart than this kind of unjust punishment! The love of- I can hear your jumbled thoughts still, boy. Cease this needless panicking and get a grip of your own consciousness. Priorities first. Shut up, and allow me to concentrate if we have any intention on leaving. Alright... Sorry, yes... Still... As Starlight turned towards the barred window, I continued inspecting myself with a heavy frown. Somehow, we've seem to have landed in a previous generation of the franchise. Which gen, I can't say. Downgraded animation, downgraded bodies, inferior... Pretty much everything. Ugh, I feel dirty... "We're in some kind of tower." Starlight informed from looking outside. "A dark castle surrounded by a storm. Tch, how original..." Despite our misfortune, I cracked a tiny smile at that. The unicorn glanced over to me seriously. "I suppose, if magic is out of the question, we should wait for someone to greet us." "Agreed." Until, at least, Sombra has something we can use after his search. "In the meantime, we should draw up a plan to escape this place. And not just the castle, but the world imbalance has taken us to." Starlight blinked, flatly. "I'm sorry? 'The world?' You're implying that this 'imbalance' of yours has taken us to another world entirely. Not just simply another part of Equestria." In answer, my hoof pointed towards the mirror, and the unicorn, slowly, turned to examine herself, suspicion shifting to shock. "What?!" I nodded, admittedly a little satisfied at her uncomposed reaction. "Our bodies have changed to suit the rules of this world, sadly. And if you want to escape this predicament, we'll need to... What's that?" Sounds similar to that of giant birds flapping through the air, our attention turned to the window, the pair of moving to look outside by leaning forward against the bars. ...Oh. "Dragons?" Starlight asked rather rhetorically, baffled with a tinge of nervousness. Couldn't blame her. And entire army of green large reptiles descending towards the castle, passing by our tower without sparing any glances, thankfully. "This place is a dominion to their kind?" "Perhaps." Though that's yet to explain the pure, unadulterated darkness seeping through the walls, emanating the source from somewhere deep within the castle. I felt its presence, and it urged me to leave more quicker than later on. And from the corner of my eye, a literal shadow rose from the floor. Expect company. Dragons? The tall shadow shook its head. Nothing that can't fit through that door. The ruler of this place has other guards aside from overcompensating reptilians. His main servant is escorting some prisoners your way. And do we know who this supposed ruler is? And from the tone, Sombra sounded disturbingly grim. Suffice to say, we should leave once the opportunity arises. Vague and ominous... Someone's been hanging out with Starswirl too long. Who, by the way, I was going to have a very long discussion with once this was over. But in the meantime. "We're about to have company." Starlight's glare shifted from the window my way. "And how do you know that?" Ignoring which, I met the mare's stare dead-on. Much as it loathes me to admit it, since this was just as much fault to her as it was my own, Starlight was still far more trustworthy compared to many other MLP villains. "Starlight, you can hold me responsible for ruining your plans, just as you can hold Twilight accountable for stopping your insanity back at that village." My hoof raised to interrupt the angered mare before she retorted. My own look was just as intense. "But now, we must place our difference aside, and cooperate, if we ever intend to leave." Starlight sniffed. "And why should I indulge you? What's stopping me from leaving you here first chance I get?" "The fact I'm your only way out of this, and back home." "Tch." Light purple eyes rolled. "Trust one of Twilight's friends to be just as egotistical." "Her special somepony in fact." At such a revelation, the unicorn blanched. "That hardly improves anything! In fact, that just makes me even more reluctant to work with you! After everything you've done to squander my justice, after everything she's done to destroy my perfect utopia!" "Your 'utopia,'" I bit out that particular word, "Which involved manipulation and forced idealism. Twilight and the rest reacted accordingly." "By interfering where they aren't welcomed!" "Coming from the one who imprisoned them in the first place! You expect they'll just bow to your whims like that?!" Priorities. Ugh...! Inhaling, deeply, my own expression softened somewhat, in contrast to the furious stare all intended on yours truly. "But that's not the issue right now... We can cooperate, find Twilight and Spike, and return to Equestria, and THEN sort this all out afterwards. Like it or not, Starlight, we're in this together." The look she was giving was distasteful scorn. It was almost adorable the way this unicorn was trying hard not to pout. But, eventually, Starlight huffed and rolled her eyes disbelieving. "Say I humour you, this one time alone, what do you have planned in mind, exactly?" "Well now, our guests have arrived." Ah, and we're finally greeted. Starlight and I snapped our heads in the direction of the rough male voice, originating from a grey-fur gargoyle-looking creature with human hands, ape feet, a belt, brown wings, mane and a snout. Accompanying him unwillingly were two ponies, chained together to his wrist. One was a pink Earth Pony with pink mane, the other a white unicorn with red hair, both with bowties affixed to their tails. Any further proof this was a previous gen? The gargoyle then proceeded to foolishly step forward and open the cell door, unfazed by two heated stares in contrast to two fearful looks by the other equines. The tall grey individual then pointed towards the doorway. "Let's go. Our Master is waiting for us." Master? Starlight and I exchanged looks, before reluctantly following after the creature. And, as if absurd events weren't happening enough, running into the room was a small, bright pink dragon with green scales looking remarkably similar... ...Oh please don't tell me... "Listen uh Scorpan. Can I come with ya next time, can I? Can I?" Ugh, the lizard's voice sounded as though it went through an overfilled blender. "No Spike." The gargoyle creature answered sharply to the dragon's insistence- "Spike? Scorpan?!" All eyes turned to my bewildered expression. "Where are you taking us?" Starlight tried again for the fourth time, to no avail. Like Scorpan, the large burly guards, alligator-pig hybrid looking folk with spears, ignored us as much as he did, the winged man leading the escort of chained up ponies towards where their 'Master' waited. And as we delved further inside, the darkness grew. It brought a shudder down my spine. I recognized those emotions. Sombra, Chrysalis, Tirek. Their own feelings of rage and hatred often spewed like angry volcanoes, fiery and threatening to consume all in its wake. The presence awaiting our arrival, however, couldn't be any more different. This darkness was... Cold. Sombra... Who exactly is their 'Master?' Why spoil the surprise... In any case, be ready for a fight. Unlike Starlight, your unique magic shouldn't have been affected too badly by the imbalance, regardless how distorted the realities are. Realities? I can sense it. Walls between worlds are being torn apart. Dimensions stripping by the seams. Our presence here is beginning a negative impact over the worlds, we must be prepared for anything that imbalance throws in our direction. I will not have my world ripped apart. Out of concern for your kingdom or your people? ...Pick one. Wait... What? But my internal conversation was unintentionally disrupted by Starlight leaning to my ear. "I don't get it." She whispered bafflingly, walking beside me as Scorpan and the guards proceeded guiding our chained selves down the corridors towards their ruler's domain. "Why doesn't Spike recognize us? Isn't he Twilight's pet?" "Twilight's friend." I corrected, having made that error as such a long time ago, glancing over to the nervous dragon following behind the guards. "And I'm guessing that's this worlds version of Spike who's never met any Twilight as of yet." "Oh Celestia, two Twilights?" The pink unicorn said in low incredulity. "I'd dread to imagine." "Hm. Just don't go to the EQG world then after this." "...'EQG?'" "Be silent!" One of the burly guards croaked, five times our own size. And both Starlight and I glared in annoyance to our chains forcibly being pulled forward. The other two ponies with us, meanwhile, were whimpering worriedly. "We'll be fine." I muttered lowly towards them, sending a small smile. "I'll get you out of here." Starlight scoffed quietly. "I don't see how. You should worry about escaping your own chains first." She attempted another tug at her own imprisonment, before sighing in annoyed defeat. Rolling her eyes briefly, the mare gazed at me expectantly. "Alright, so, what do you intend to do? Wait until we meet their so-called 'master' before attempting to break out?" "That's the plan." "And...?" "Beat down this master of theirs and free these ponies while I'm at it." "...That's it?" Starlight stared disapprovingly, taking a moment to comprehend the explained strategy. "That's barely a plan at all. You intend to fight, and hope for the best? Give your special somepony credit, at least she seems more thorough with her planning by comparison." I shrugged, wincing slightly at the harsh tug of the chain around my neck. "Not the best plan, I admit. Most of my ideas adapt depending on the situation." "'Adapt.' So you simply intend to improvise, and take down a tyrannical ruler while you're at it." A small sheepish smile. "Not the first time it's happened." Sadly, that isn't false... "I just need to know if you have my back on this Starlight." The unicorn frowned in displeasure. "Don't expect any promises... What was your name again? What did Twilight call you?" Something only she can address me as. "Stardust." Starlight tilted her head skeptically, but shrugged. "Then, Stardust, if you want my help, I expect you to have my back in turn." "Done." This time, the mare blinked. "You trust me...?" When you had the advantage that was future knowledge, indeed so. I smirked. "Well, typically it's not easy to earn my trust. But considering our circumstances, I have little choice, as do you. Think your magic still works in combat?" "Don't insult me." Starlight curled her lips. "Just don't anticipate this partnership to last long. As soon as my full magic returns, your own safety is meaningless to me." Whatever you say. "But in the meantime, let's continue working with one another as, shall we say, equals." Subtle. Finally, after seeming like we've walked for ages, our destination has been revealed to us, along with the cold deathly presence behind the large wooden doors. Without even knocking, Scorpan opened the aged creaking objects wide, the brutish guards shoving us forward along with another yank of the chains. Ow. We're going we're going! And the room itself... Yikes. Even Starlight shuddered somewhat from the corner of my eye. Darkness. Complete and utter darkness. Yet despite the little light pouring into the large freezing room, anyone could make out the black silhouette sitting by his or her throne, waiting for its 'guests' to make their appearance by its command. And the emotions emerging from this ruler... Jesus. Reminded me of Tirek moreso than anyone else... ...Was that a snort, Sombra? "Master." Scorpan gestured, getting straight to the point, as the guards oh-so helpfully attached our chains in the ground before the throne. "I have brought the prisoners, as per your request." The voice that responded, deep and foreboding, prompted my own heavy frown. "Aren't you forgetting something, Scorpan?" The man-beast genuflected obediently. "Much better." The voice purred in satisfaction. Oh, what an [BEEP]hole. "Say what you will, at least you didn't expect ponies to bow for forgive- Oh wait." Starlight glared after my low mutter. The other equines continued whimpering still, cowering in blatant fear over whatever was to come. The ruler, however, wasn't amused. "SILENCE!" Christ. Indoor voice pal. "So... He didn't lie to me after all. Two captured ponies... And two ponies from another land, gift wrapped for me." Say what now? Starlight and I exchanged befuddled expressions. Was this... Being expecting us. Before we could ask, however, the silhouette rose, the shadows hiding his form shifting away as though by magic - Probably the case - to reveal our host. Who looked... Awfully familiar. ...Oh God. This world's Scorpan's serving this goat-looking monstrosity. Sombra... Tell me... It isn't...! Indeed. The King probably nodded as he answered me with soberness. As malicious and merciless as the creature that once threatened Equestria, not too long ago. It appears fate expects us to face the past, over and over again. And now, we confront it in the form... Of Lord Tirek. "Tirek..." Starlight gasped, hearing that low growl. "T-Tirek...?" Right... I imagine not even her village was spared from Equestria Tirek's wrath. Well... At least this confirmed this was, indeed, the first gen. Last I checked, gen one and four were the only ones with this monster making any appearances. Red torso and face, grey mane going downwards, facial hair, chest and lesser horns, with the grey centaur lower body. Yellow sinister eyes glaring evilly our way, expression all too serious. He meant business. As do we. Prepare to fight back. Roger! "On my signal..." Starlight said nothing to my whisper, staring intently back at the centaur villain, who wore a pouch around his neck, raising it upwards. Black energy was rampant, detected inside the pouch itself. And he was about to use it on us! Not a chance in Tartarus. Now Jack! "Behold the power of-!" And, just like that, the pouch tore from his fiendish hands and snapped from his neck, landing onto the murky ground harmlessly. "What?!" "Oh, I'm sorry." I stated, unapologetic, towards the enraged villain, raising my hoofs casually. "Balance Shockwaves aren't always so argument; I was aiming for the head." Joking aside, it was time to take advantage of this. Ripping the steel off my neck without much difficulty, my hind leg kicked one guard through the ribs and sent him flying, proceeding to free the others. "Run, now!" The two ponies turned to flee without protest, doing as they're told. My friends could take notes. Starlight, relieved to be free, muttered, "Finally." And used her own power with style, an advancing guard was hurled back by a blue magic into the stomach, smashing straight into a wall. Despite the weakened magic, Starlight was still an adept of it, and it shows. She knew this too, by the satisfied smugness on her face. So smug, she almost got caught by another alligator-pig guard from behind her, if not for me. The unicorn whirled around in surprise, blinking as my hind leg swept the armoured creature by the feet and sent him spinning over her, landing in a heap on the floor roughly. No gratitude was expressed, though I doubt she'd have said anything as such, with Tirek loudly proclaiming in heated fury. "Seize them!" Starlight gasped as we turned to face the pointing tyrant. "Behind you!" And a magical blue beam fired over me, prompting my gaze to follow after it smacking into a certain feline creature that almost got the jump on me. Again, not perfected my power enough to sense all incoming danger. But the real shocker from Starlight's apparent worry for me was the fact who almost attacked me and succeeded. From the darkness, the blue treasure hunter advanced, shaking off Starlight's assault with intense tiny eyes. Ahiuzotl... Figures. The fight only increased from thenon, two ponies against a group of giant guards, a massive feline and a gen one Tirek. Of course, the villain himself made no moves to fight, merely to observe, waiting for his slaves to do all the work before he swooped in. Unfortunately, for them, we were making the guards work for it. Balance and magic stood strong and unopposed, blasting and hitting anyone foolish enough to charge at us. Guards were sent flying, Ahiuzotl was made a mockery out of constantly. Without his pets, he was more bark than bite. One guard, to my brief horror, was knocked back by one of Starlight attacks and nearly landed upon the standing gen one Spike. The little dragon barely had time to react. To my relief, however, Scorpan had enough heart to push said guard out of the way and guide a scared baby dragon out of the castle. Knew it... There was light in that guy even I sensed. Although, we were eventually forced back to back as more guards entered, Ahuizotl leading the group with a gleeful expression, matching that of the dumb[BEEP] guards. And from his throne, Tirek announced darkly, "This little amusement has proceeded long enough. Surrender little ponies, and I will make this painless as possible." Starlight muttered behind me, "Somehow, I don't believe him..." "Ditto..." But help, as the guards approached even more forward, arrived in the most unexpected method: A wormhole appearing right beneath our hooves, and dragging our arses within. And, this time, landing smack dab on the middle of a road. My hoof raised to block out the sudden evening shade of the setting sun, despite how dazed I was regarding what just happened. Of course, imbalance just appeared like an ex machima and took Starlight and I away, before Tirek and his goons could apprehend us. The question being, where are we now? "Ugh... Another one of those imbalances, I'm guessing?" Sighing, I turned to face the unicorn- ...Oh. Well, there dashes any hopes of being back in Equestria this time. Starlight still looked as though she was from an earlier gen, and I'm guessing as did I. Guess the signs were already clear; this place we've landed looked like no town I've seen before. And last I recall, only Manehatten had this type of road we stood upon; reserved usually for transportation only. This town was... Quiet. Reserved, but cheerful, the atmosphere was palpable; light decorated this place and its inhabitants with a soft blanket. ...Well, certainly beats a moody castle run by a sinister ruler bent on world domination. Was starting to get sick of those. Starswirl, you there this time? To my dismay, another voice answered, The imbalance continues causing interference. The old prune is good, but not skillful enough to break through the barriers of all dimensions, especially when being blocked by a malicious force. We're on our own, for now. [BEEP]. And here I was hoping to get some answers... Indeed. Now, I strongly recommend we begin seeking shelter. Why- Ah. That was quickly answered by a drop of water plopping smack-dab on my nose, prompting me to look upwards. As if by magic, dark clouds hovered over the skies, blocking out the sunset with little difficulty. Sombra was right, shelter was needed. I'm sensing a huge storm on the wake. "Look at me when I'm talking to you." Hm? The pink unicorn roughly spun me around, light purple eyes glaring in pure irritation. Heh, she was practically pouting. "We're not in Equestria still. That's a given. So, do you have any way of summoning any more of those wormholes popping up wherever we go?" "...Why?" Starlight rolled her eyes. "To get our way back, of course. Obviously any other method of transportation is futile. Now answer my question." Sorry my dear. I have no clue. As I shook my head, the mare scoffed disbelievingly. "Figures. Right then, if you'll excuse me." Hm? "And where are you going?" "Finding a magic hole to take me back home, of course. I don't intend on looking like this-" Gesturing to the features of her body. "- For very long, nor tolerate your insufferable presence any longer than I need to." Oh how charming. Unfortunately, I know I couldn't let the mare out of my sight. Without moving from the spot, I called out to the departing Starlight. "Implying the imbalance won't rip you apart, or take you to the center of the sun next. You honestly want to take that chance?" Starlight glanced over her shoulder. "Oh spare me the melodramatics. I have no reason to stick around with you any longer. Our partnership at that castle is no longer needed." That's a shame. Loathe as I am to admit it, we did make a decent team just before. "I don't need your help any longer, especially when you were the cause for-" I noticed it before she did. "Look out!" And with enough speed, pushed the gasping unicorn to the side along with me, barely missing the large vehicle before it impacted into the mare's unsuspecting front. The pair of us rolled onto the pavement with inelegance, quickly rising to stand and place my fedora back on. Starlight, however, smacked the offered hoof away and stood up herself. "I'm not your precious Princess; I don't need the chivalry." The unicorn dusted herself off, glaring at the fading away machine. "What was that...?" "Looked like a bus." "A... 'Bus?'" "Transportation usually for people without cars, and taking kid- young ponies to school." This was odd. A generation which used legit methods of transport like buses? Huh... Looking around now, I finally spotted the among of parked cars next to the small houses in this suburban-looking town. Interesting. "And that thing almost hit us!" "You're welcome." Starlight stared heatedly at my dry look, lips curling in displeasure. "I didn't need your help. I don't need your help. I'm not so helpless as to rely on others like your friends are!" Uh-huh. Whatever you say. "For that matter, why even help me? I tried to ruin your marefriend's life! No, you know what, don't answer that. It just only proves how gullible everyone close to those mares truly are." And with that, the unicorn promptly turned and proceeded to walk down the pavement without so much a farewell. God dammit. I refrained from smacking her upright the head for such insolent words. "I recommend we find shelter, and wait until morning before continuing the search." Hopefully, if we're lucky, either Spike or Twilight, or both, were also trapped in this world so we can meet up. Hopeful moreso, if they somehow returned home before we did. But then, you would be contemplating on delusional hope. I know... Starlight, meanwhile, was beginning to yell, unable to hide her frustration's limit any longer. "I told you, I don't need your assistance!" The storm had other plans. As soon as the mare claimed that, a flash of lightning spawned a thousand rain, and we were completely drenched in no time flat. And from that, I heard Starlight sigh in pure, utter hopelessness. Yep, karma's a [BEEP]. Not the best shelter to sleep the night, but we had to make due. You know those bus stops with small roofs and walls? Yeah, one of those. Keeping a respectable distance from one another, Starlight and I leaned back against the walls in attempt to rest, Starlight taking the small bench of course. Although getting to sleep was probably the biggest issue we had to face today. Combined with rain, gusts of wind and how freezing it was, even with this cape on, it was going to take awhile to rest. Not even the first trip to the Crystal Empire was this daunting in terms of enduring the cold. From the side, though she tried to hide it, Starlight was chattering her teeth and shivering all over, attempting to sleep quicker than I was. Gentleman instincts took over. But Starlight dismissed the offered fabric, snarling. "I don't need your soaking wet cape, I can sleep just fine!" Smirking, I responded in good humour, "Fair enough. I'll wait until you're asleep then." She snorted, relaxing herself on the bench. "Why bother? After everything I've tried to do against your friends, surely Twilight told you what happened at my village?" Ignoring the disdain in the tone, I nodded. "Oh yes. How you brainwashed all those ponies to follow a flawed path to an ideology." "Don't act so high and mighty." Starlight retorted evenly. "Brainwash? My society was perfection itself. So what if I deceived those ungrateful ponies a little? Without me, they would've been outshone by others showing off their cutie marks. And now, thanks to your meddling Princess and her friends, that's a reality." "...You really hate cutie marks, don't you?" "The only mind-controlled ones are deluded by the idea that cutie marks are essentially to becoming equals." "Then we may have something in common there." "I- Excuse me?" Grinning at Starlight's blinking reply, I clarified, "You're not the only one who despises cutie marks. Except, our reasoning's are far different. Your disdain was born out of frustration and bitterness over a past event, mine spawning from disgust and disagreement over what they represent." Purple eyes narrowed, albeit dangerously. But, seriously, I wasn't under any threat at the present moment. "Don't try to understand me Stardust. You know absolutely nothing about me." "I know more than you think." "I sincerely doubt that." "You know, it's funny. Twilight calls me a pessimist from time to time, but yet, I seem to the one displaying more maturity between us over your attempts of sounding intimidating." "Oh please." Starlight rolled her eyes, expression turning flat. "I'm not the one who screamed for Twilight and her pet dragon numerous times just before like a child." "It's called 'concern for others.' Maybe you should try it." A heavy frown. "Insinuating I never cared for the ponies in that town? If I didn't care, I never would have bothered showing them the true meaning of equality in the first place." "Shame you never showed it to yourself." "My idea was just!" "It was dictatorship!" I was growing just as frustrated as the mare before me, both our eyes narrowing in this heated exchange. "You lied to them. You enforced an ideal that you refused to even follow, you damn hypocrite!" "The village was peaceful because of me! They were happy!" "They're STILL happy! You don't need to have the same mark on your arse to be friends with one another! Twilight and the rest have proven that!" "Ugh! It always come down to them, doesn't it? Twilight and those girls certainly are the pinnacle of perfect friendships, aren't they? We can't all be like them, some of us have to take different paths to making friends!" The glare competition lasted for a good moment. By God, why was this mare chosen to be Twilight's student again? Even Sunset, as a villain, wasn't so childish and intolerable. I still stand by that Sunset should've been Twilight's pupil instead of this narrow-minded unicorn. I mean really, what makes Starlight different than all the others Twilight helped realize the importance of friendship? She's good with magic... That's it. Slowly, the unicorn turned away, beginning to rest her head upon the bench in vain attempt of comfyness. "I see all of Twilight's friends are needlessly stubborn..." "And those who aren't display remarkable recklessness." Now there's the pot addressing kettle, as I believe this saying goes. "Says the stallion who foolishly fought a throne room full of guards and an alternate Lord Tirek." That, at least, I smirked to. "And you joined in. You could've ran when you had the chance, but you didn't. I think that speaks for itself." A scoff answered me. "Don't dwell too much on it. You're potentially needed because of your familiarity of this force taking us to other worlds, with Twilight elsewhere." Damn, she and Sombra would be the best of friends. I resent that train of thought. I do not needlessly whine about things refusing to go my way. Because everything goes your way, right? Insolent sarcasm aside, indeed. ... ... ...Anyway, tomorrow, while we seek out a way back, we should check if Twilight or Spike are here. The imbalance left a lingering trail in this world too, and it's affecting my own magic. I was lucky to have even fought that battle just earlier. Twilight... Spike... I'll find you both. To the ends of the Earth if need be. A voice spoke up from behind, as though hearing my thoughts. "You really think we'll find them before returning home?" Without looking at her, my gaze was fixed to the grey sky and pattering rain before replying. "Yep." "...And if we don't?" "Then I'll keep looking. You can go back if you get the chance, but I'm not going home without my family." How sentimentally vomiting that is. Odds are they won't be too difficult to locate, with the sheer number of conveniences that makes up for 'story' among all these universes. We'll find them soon, I'm certain. ...Closest you've gotten to comforting me yet, Sombra. Thank you. Starlight, however, made no such response, but her own emotions were easier to detect than her hidden facial expressions. Fear, worry, uncertainty... Curiosity. Sunburst's unwilling departure from his childhood friend left more scars than the show implied, I gather. Was the idea of someone being so selfless as to devote the rest of his life seeking out the ones he loves really that alien to the mare? Right now, guess so. I would recommend contemplating further in the morning. We'll require full strength with this constant battle against the distortion to Balance. Right. And Sombra released one last hollow statement as I shifted to rest properly, likely staring at the outside world himself while saying this. A storm is coming. I sense it. One stronger than the physical realm. Our greatest challenge may be upon us... You have your work cut out for you, Jack... To be continued...
Chapter 124: The Beast That He's Been KeepingPreviously... "We're back from Canterlot!" "Well, hopefully, that isn't the case and I was simply seeing things. The last thing we need is for her to return and enact revenge on our friends for stopping her forcing everyone to share the exact same cutie mark... Jack, what is it? You look a little pale." Why not indulge them? It appears this time certain events cannot be prevented. Perhaps time was always meant to be toyed around, as that foolish unicorn will soon demonstrate. "Guys help!" "Twilight! SPIKE!" "Great, not only are my plans ruined, my spell stolen from me alongside my chance for revenge. But now, I'm stuck here with unreliable magic and a pony who couldn't resist interfering where he doesn't belong! What are you anyway, Captain of Twilight's Royal Guard?" "Tirek..." "Seize them!" "I recommend we find shelter, and wait until morning before continuing the search." "I told you, I don't need your assistance!" "Ugh! It always come down to them, doesn't it? Twilight and those girls certainly are the pinnacle of perfect friendships, aren't they? We can't all be like them, some of us have to take different paths to making friends!" A storm is coming. I sense it. One stronger than the physical realm. Our greatest challenge may be upon us... You have your work cut out for you, Jack... "So, this isn't your first encounter with that phenomenon back at the castle." "Hm?" "Twilight's castle." Starlight clarified, taking an even pace beside as we trotted along down the street, pretending not to express mutual disgust at the animation of ponies walking by our line of sights. Hell, still getting use to seeing Starlight looking like a degradation of her former self. "You and Twilight have had dealings with this 'imbalance' before, judging from the implications." I cocked my head. Very perceptive of her. "Mostly just me. My job is to take care of ridding them." "And, evidently, you're doing that job spectacularly." Should've saw that coming. I rolled my eyes as the unicorn proceeded, pretending to ignore the curious stares of others. Fun fact, we learned right away this morning that this particular gen had no unicorns, only Earth Ponies and pegasi. Still doesn't tell me which gen we were currently trapped in. If I had to hazard a guess, we would be in the gen following after the first, making it Gen II. But why imbalance keeps bringing to these various alternate worlds specifically? By pure chance, or perhaps... Intentional... Still worthless to try contacting Starswirl, Sombra? The imbalance remains too strong, it reeks all over the walls separating between dimensions. Whatever presence left by the old mage is faint and fading away slowly. I figured. No harm in trying again though... To make matters worse, just with Starlight's magic, my own powers were growing more and more erratic the longer we stayed here. Looking back, it had finally struck me I had more difficulty against Tirek's guards than I should've. The idea of my own magic diminishing like this... It worried me. Worried me a lot. I had to find Twilight and Spike, and fast. As if reading my mind, Starlight asked disdainfully, "You really believe we'll find either of your friends here?" "No harm in looking." "Hm. We have an entire new world to seek them out, which is fine by you, but I'd rather not endure nor tolerate your presence the whole time. Not to mention." Starlight commented sourly, light magenta eyes glaring around in annoyance at the equines pausing to stare at her. "Being looked at as though they've never seen a unicorn before by all these strange ponies." "They probably haven't." The mare frowned. "What, a world where unicorns are non-existent? Even more incentive not to be here any longer than necessary, and that's already passed." In this case, I sympathized with Starlight. Gen IV was certainly a more tolerable world in comparison to its predecessors. Plus, I didn't fancy looking like a cheap product of cuteness for little children. You're lucky, Sombra, you no longer have a body right now. The fallen King snorted. Otherwise, I would've damned this world into eternal anarchy and darkness. These equines are a million times more sickening in comparison to your blissful friends. I couldn't help smiling a little at that. It's painful enough witnessing this [BEEP] from your eyes; the imprisonment at that Tirek's castle looks more preferable by comparison. Maybe we should go back. That fight had yet to finish. In a vain attempt of redeeming yourself for being unable to best Equestria's version of that abhorrence? That will have to wait, my frie- Jack. What was that? Nothing. You just imagined it. Imagined what? It is irrelevant. Because I could've sworn you almost said... Purely wishful delusions on your behalf. Now, I suggest we cease playing these games and proceed to obtaining the next passage out of this world, should we have no location to your friends around here- I sensed it too. "Wha- Hey!" Starlight called out irritably when I sped off, towards the source of the presence suddenly picking up on my faulty mental radar. "Where are you going?!" "You don't have to follow!" I vaguely sensed the unicorn hurrying to match my speed, her clapping hoofsteps right behind me. "And lose my only potential ticket back home? You have more knowledge about what brought us here than you let on; until we find a way out, you're not leaving my sight!" Fine by me. Because right then, I was a billion times more concerned what that familiar dark presence hovering like a storm amongst light; grey clouds beginning to cover a nearby area of the neighborhood. Hurrying, I passed by many equines with agile and grace, extremely thankful for all the lessons taught by both Starswirl and Sombra so far. The crowd only worsened, doing my best to sidestep fleeing Gen II equines fleeing from my destination in eye-widened terror. No need to ask what the problem was, better to confront it directly and be done with it. It may be another lead to finding my friends and getting out of here. And JUST as I thought that, another recognizable presence, suffocated by the darkness enough to cloud it from my radar until I got closer. And before me, arriving within a small park after passing the same bus station Starlight and I slept inside, the two people I recognized hardly incited me to halt in shock, terror and relief. Instead, it motivated me to quicken my pace, aided by the palpable fear and call for help sensed through our bond. The imposing chimera stood little chance by a yellow blur slamming straight into its abominable side, forcing it roll across the ground ungracefully. The instinct to protect my friends - not to mention, my brother - had me impact the three-headed monster to the other side of the clear park, causing dirt and stone to fly all over from the rough trail it created. And to my right, standing with widened arms and straightened posture, taking a defensive posture to protect the cowering group of mares behind him, a petrified Spike slowly opened his eyes after noticing the chimera had yet to gobble him up. And small, reptile eyes lit up in in ecstatic surprise. Although Jesus, this backwards animation has done him no wonders. "Stardust! Is that you?!" I couldn't resist grinning, my heart erupting in joy and relief at seeing this dragon safe and unharmed. Almost getting eaten by a triple-headed chimera and looking like a shadow of his former self aside. "Protecting your friends from danger Spike? A true Twilight Warrior in the making." The ponies behind him regarded us with open curiosity, where as Spike and I proceeded to embrace each other merrily. At least, I think they're all mares... Present danger at hand? Alright alright. One sec. With a hoof on his shoulder, I asked my little brother, "Would you mind escorting these ponies to safety while we deal with our old friend over there?" Spike nodded all too happily, before expressing puzzlement. "'We?'" Another voice answered for me in bemusement. "Is that a chimera?" The young dragon turned to the source, and gasped in loud exaggeration. "What is she doing here?!" "You know me Spike; always making the strangest allies. Now go." Although initially reluctant now, Spike proceeded to guide the concerned group of mares away from here ASAP, while my senses picked up on the spike of anger and rage emerging from the rising beast consisting of a sabertooth tiger, snake and goat all merged horrendously. Joining Starlight to watch it prepare itself, I inquired, "Think you can take on this beast, diminished magic aside?" The unicorn raised a brow, smirking. "Is that a challenge?" "I just don't want you being a liability." But even then, my tone expressed more playfulness than seriousness. I wasn't all too worried; I bested this creature two times before. I can do so again. With the assistance of outside sources. Details. "The same to you." Starlight and I met the three baleful glares evenly. "My magic and your... Whatever it is you use, we can take it." As though that sounded the bell, the ground vibrated from the charging beast. No, seriously, a bell went off from somewhere. Quickly, the mare and I dodge to different sides, the chimera passing right by and skidding across the poor grass, its bulky stature slowly turning around to try again. Not this time. The chimera roared, raising one tiger paw to shield its eyes from the onslaught of magic attacking its feline face. The other heads were undettered, though, and prompted the beast to pounce again, attempting to swipe at the skillful unicorn. Oh no you don't! Starlight had enough reflexes to jump back, but my leapt kick managed to strike the goat face successfully. That moment of triumph was short-lived, of course, by the the snake head-tail wrapping around my outstretched hind leg and bringing me along from the ride. Wonderful. Several grunts escaped at the rough grip and landings on the unforgiving ground. Kicking the snake freely off me with the other leg, I spun upwards to stand, the chimera quickly recovering itself, six eyes of pure blackness glaring hatefully and, with collective snarls, pounced once again to attack me. And then being encased in pink magic stone, courtesy of Starlight. The same move she pulled against Twilight numerous times in the finale, and Twilight had retaliated in kind. However, this time, the spell wasn't as strong as then, shards of the magical stone forcing me to raise my hoofs to shield from the stuff, and my hind legs burrowing into the ground as my body was dragged back by two painful shoves from the relentless creature. This fight won't last long in our favour. Our respective magic is too [BEEP]ed up to ensure victory. Starlight must already know this. We needed a plan, and fast. The most evident solution. Being? Shockwave. Would that work? With Balance being slowly stripped apart at the moment-? Two paws and three heads charged hungrily towards me, only to be welcomed with a slam into a large blue shield, this time encasing me in magic for protection. Had no need to look to know it was Starlight's doing. But the mare was buying me time, and I intended to use it. With what little I could spare, my body stood upwards and reared two front hoofs between me, concentrating intently for my signature move, ignoring the cracks and tremors made by the constant pounding and clawing against the magic shield. Time to put all that training to good use. The chimera's short victory of shattering the magical force field was harshly interrupted by the charged up energy meeting into its tiger and goat faces, the stunned monstrosity thrown back through the air and collapsing with a mighty crash, right into a sandbox. Dust and splinters of wood flew everywhere, and and unfazed Starlight immediately went to work, walking by me calmly and lighting her pink horn in pure blue. The mare focused, already straining from the lack of all her magic, by turning the groaning metal and materials of the park playground to her own uses, trapping the unwitting chimera onto the ground perfectly. Slides, swings, monkey bars, you name it. Metallic bars and ropes wrapped around its respective heads and limbs, attaching to pipes planted firmly in the ground, keeping the creature rooted in place. Starlight was too tired to care about me keeping a steady hoof on her just in case. But despite the heavy breathing, the mare grinned, pleased with the results, and we slowly approached the trapped snarling chimera cautiously, which roared at our movement. Yeah, that's all you can do, isn't it mate? "That. Was. Awesome!" Of course. Our heads turned to Spike, regarding us with open amazement and glee. "You guys were amazing just now! Great job you two! Guess you're not so bad after all, huh Starlight?" And this time, Starlight was smiling... And it seemed almost genuine, light purple eyes glancing my way. "That wasn't possible without working as a team, I can't deny. Not bad for Twilight's special somepony." "Not bad for a communist." She frowned. "What?" I grinned lightly. "A joke my dear. But yeah, couldn't have done it without you. Great work Starlight." And she blushed. Oh my God, she blushed. The unicorn turned away, voice squeaking somewhat from the praise. "It wasn't anything I couldn't have normally done..." Whether from embarrassment or unused to sincere compliments - I highly doubted the latter - Starlight was struggling not to smile further from the warmness emanating from human and dragon for her efforts. It just goes to show. Shades of a decent being not fully brought out yet. The pony that Twilight helped bring out by the end of season five, waiting to be welcomed by others with open arms. And through that, I see similarities of another certain unicorn. Although, I still think Sunset would've made more sense as a pupil to Twilight than this mare before me. And speaking of which. My eyes turned to Spike with relief, happiness and hope, ignoring the snarls and groans of the imprisoned chimera behind us. "You don't know how happy I am to see you, brother." Starlight looked flummoxed, meanwhile, from the dragon being addressed as a sibling, followed by a warm embrace between myself and Spike. Thank God. He was safe and sound. That's one down, and one more to go. "Same bro. I was so worried about you, and Twilight!" Spike proceeded to explain. "When I landed in this strange new world, I ended up in somepony's attic! At first, a group of ponies who were having a slumber party, well one of them, Star, found and mistook me for a ghost or something! And they let me joined in the sleepover after the misunderstandings were clear, which was a blast, by the way. Get this, dragons are considered to be myths in this world! I was the talk of the entire sleepover! Those ponies I was defending just before were those exact friends I made! I should probably go and assure them everything's fine now. Oh! I can introduce you guys to them-!" A forced cough, cutting the startled dragon off. "Maybe we should hold that off for one moment." Starlight pointed out. "There's still this chimera to deal with." Yeah, and also. "Spike... You kept saying 'I,' is Twilight...?" My sudden hope had diminished rapidly from the dragon's mood turning depressed, Spike shaking his head regretfully. "Sorry Star... I haven't seen Twilight at all. My new friends and I were meant to go out looking for you two, before that monster attacked us." Green eyes glanced, albeit fearfully, towards the sneering beast. "And without knowing you were close by, I had to protect my friends. Even if I was at my wits end..." That feeling of lost and concern changed to warmth and pride, clasping a hoof on the head with a small grin. "The fact you faced this beast despite not knowing to defend your new friends is bravery enough. I'm proud of you Spike, as always." Spike beamed, glowing from the sincere emotions radiating through our bond, opening his mouth to respond- "Guys?" I sensed it the moment she said it. And even then, there wasn't much I could do to prevent the wormhole forming directly beneath the trapped chimera, sucking the willing creature within before it could take this advantage to escape its chains and attack us. Even so, I immediately pushed Starlight behind me in preparation. Imbalance was my specialty. Bolts of lightning firing from the wormhole in random directions, eventually calming down as the abhorrence of magic disappeared from sight, beast and playground equipment in tow. "...That happened with the blue creature we fought back in Tirek's castle." Starlight muttered curiously, raising a brow. "It seems everytime they're defeated, this imbalance magic just pulls them through to elsewhere." I nodded. That was good observation, I hadn't even noticed. "And then we were taken to another world immediately... Afterwards..." Both Starlight and I exchanged epiphany looks of horror. ...Oh [BEEP]. "Guys, what's wrong- WHOA!" Spike's question was cut off, following by a surprised yelp, as our three selves were pulled down into a dark abyss, suddenly raging below our hooves, after the chimera. "Ugh... Now where are we?" Starlight asked amongst the collective groans, slowly straightening upwards after that unpleasant transportation here. Really, that was the third one; should've grown use to it by now. But yeah, that was a good question. Shaking his head slightly to get my proper bearings, Starlight and I gazed around curiously. Another town, albeit more similar to Ponyville than Earth-like this time around. No roads or vehicles as the eye can see. Silly looking buildings, and ponies walking around in, once again, inferior animation. None paid a single glance to the two equines and one dragon that seemingly popped out of thin air. But it was the detail of these inhabitants, along with my friends, that immediately dampened my mood. Oh don't tell me, Gen III? How did you possibly speculate? Oh wonderful... Spike, after rubbing his head in dizziness, blinked rapidly at the quiet town before us. "Huh... Looks just like Ponyville, almost." Yes it does... You don't think Ponyville was inspired by this place, do you? That would make sense. "So, once again, we've arrived in the wrong world." Starlight groaned, quite loudly in fact, prompting some passerbys to glance our way curiously. "Wonderful... How long will this keep up?!" "Aww it's not so bad." Spike commented cheerfully. "Who knows, maybe Twilight's here!" The pink equine rolled her eyes. "Oh, that would make me feel better..." The young dragon turned to me, hope shining in his green serpentine eyes. "Stardust, can't you sense Twilight through that Balance magic of yours? She shouldn't be too far, right?" Well, it's worth a shot. Nodding to the gleeful Spike, I closed my eyes, concentrating. Balance might be a little unstable at the moment, but it shouldn't be asking for too much just to extend my senses- "Ow!" "What's wrong?" Spike inquired worriedly upon my vocal exclamation, rubbing my own temple at the sudden sharp pain. It appears any attempt of furthering your senses are for naught. The alternative will be seeking out your Princess by hoof. God dammit... "Balance is still unstable, Spike." I informed him, and by extension Starlight. "I'd be able to sense her if we're closer to her, but for now, Twilight's beyond my reach." Which frustrated me as it saddened Spike. I had to know if she's okay. I had to... Please, Twilight, please be alright... "Oh..." Spike looked down disappointingly for a moment. Then, the youthful dragon immediately stared back up. "Then, we'll just have to find our missing friend the old-fashioned way! Let's go look for her!" Starlight snorted, prompting our gazes switching to her. The unicorn was frowning sourly, tone leaking distaste, "And what, pray tell, makes you think I'll assist you in this little hunt? Tell you what, why don't you two go find your precious Princess, and I'll go do something more productive with my time." Oh. So it's like that, is it? Growing weariness some of this mare's attitude, I snapped back irritably, "Or, instead of being an entitled little [BEEP], how about you make yourself useful and help us find her?" Starlight sneered. "Why should I? She's certainly not my friend." Dear lord! Was THIS what I was like long ago?! No wonder Rainbow and Applejack couldn't stand me back then! "What motivation would I have to ensure the safety of someone who caused my whole village to turn against me?! You wanna go find her? Be my guest, but our temporary partnership is on hold for now." Hardly, my dear... "What's stopping me from just leaving you here the moment we find Twilight?" That did the trick. Starlight's attempt of a swift departure immediately grind to freezing halt. The unicorn glanced towards us, purple eyes blazing. "You wouldn't dare-!" "Wouldn't I?" Big mistake on her part, assuming what I could and could not do. Cyan eyes glared back intensely against magenta orbs. "After constantly belittling me, my friends, my girlfriend? Intending to change history for your own petty revenge, ignoring the severe consequences doing so? All because you thought your one friend was taken from you because of a Godforsaken cutie mark?!" Starlight's jaw dropped, but I was far finished, pushing forward with a heated tone, "I almost pity you, Starlight. But since you intend on emotionally hurting my special somepony, deliberately so, alongside messing around with the very fabric of time for your own precious ego, all sympathy is vanquished. You want to keep being a thick-headed mare whose stubbornness will get herself killed? Fine by me." There. All is said and done. Because I never felt sorry for Starlight Glimmer, not even until the end. The season five finale was too rushed and forced to make me properly express sympathy and fondness for this mare. Sunset's redemption in the first EQG was better-handled, and that sucked to no extent! It took season six before I actually grew to like this mare, but that was because she was far more fleshed-out. Her motivation behind her villainy was childish and purely laughable. My best friend was taken from me as a child. Woe be to me! For revenge, I won't make friends but instead carry this silly little prejudice all the way to adulthood and force everyone to change their own self-identities to how I design them. Starlight is basically Sunset if Sunset had the maturity of a rock - No offence Maud - and caused far more devastation to Equestria than the latter ever could. Thankfully, sympathy for a person was properly expressed to the form of a human version of my girlfriend immediately after this. But, right now, we had to deal with this. But you know you would never consider leaving this mare behind, despite all her intentions and jabs. You're far too soft-hearted to even consider it. Oh I've considered it... But you're right about the first part. "Come on Spike." I turned around, proceeding to go the other way. "Twilight shouldn't be too far, hopefully." That giant castle in the distance might be a good place to start. But then again, the alicorn would probably be asking around in the streets- "Alright!" Hm? We glanced over to the unicorn. Starlight was positively fuming, and seemingly reluctant upon explaining herself. "I'll help you find Twilight..." "You will?" Spike was more gleeful for this news, as I was relieved. Good, that plan worked. "That's perfect! Oh, I know, let's split up; it'd be easier to find her that way." "An excellent suggestion, Spike." I beamed proudly at the young dragon while Starlight approached. "We'll take different routes in the town, ask around, and meet back here in, say, one hour?" They nodded, Starlight more hesitant to do so. "Good. Let's hop to it." "Good luck guys!" Spike called out while running through the town square. Starlight, after a moment of a stare down between herself and I, slowly walked off to a different direction than Spike's own. ...So then... Gen III huh? Hopefully won't be a intolerable as the previous two trips. Don't be so negative about this, Jack. Perhaps you may capture a Spinda while you're here. Ha! Pokemon jokes. I love 'em. ...Sombra? I will guess you'd like my services as well. If it wouldn't be too much trouble. But time is short, and Twilight has to be found before- Yes, I understand the repercussions. Anything to leave this accursed blissful world as soon as possible. I shall return shortly. That said, my own shadow morphed, taking on the form of the fallen King who galloped across the stone ground, passing by many startled ponies. With a small smile, I went a different way. Starlight then Ahiuzotl. Spike then chimera. Twilight... Then... God I hope not. Please... Be safe, love... It suddenly occurred to me I might be shorter than I was back in Equestria. No joke, everyone else seemed far more reduced in height than the regular equines back in Ponyville. Odd, but I won't nitpick there, not when there's a million other things to nitpick about upon observation, strolling through town seeking out the lost alicorn. Was it just me, or, in comparison to Gen II, this world felt more... Mature? Call me insane, but the atmosphere of this place was different; serenity and peace in the air, yes, but everything was felt far more... Grounded. Must be me adapting to the laws of this universe, or that this gen was the successor to the last one we traveled in. My knowledge in the previous gens were, admittedly, less than impressive. My brother was more a historian regarding these worlds than I was. All I know is this Gen in particular had its own singular Princess, along with her own Spike. Whom, according to our dear friend Mr. Enter that my brother keeps quoting, was a massive [BEEP]hole. Pray that Spike and mine don't ever cross paths. But animated atrocities indeed. If bronies were taught to love and tolerate, then I failed both those lessons constantly. Everything about this world was atrocious to look at, just like the other two! Although to be fair... It wasn't that bad by comparison, but I'd still desire going back to Equestria a billion times more than potentially being stuck here. And the second we all return to Equestria, I'm going to let Twilight deal with Starlight while I deal with these wormholes once and for all. Spike was almost hurt because of its manipulations. If Twilight's in danger now, moreso than before, because of this imbalance... All bets were off. Ugh, must have walked around for twenty minutes now. Sunny sky suggests it was late morning or early afternoon, which was all fine and dandy. Maybe now I should ask around, see if anyone here's spotted a purple alicorn wandering around town or popping up out of nowhere. Hm... Maybe starting with that pink building down this path. Looks like a store. Without hesitation, I proceeded forward, trying not to flinch at how... Playful all these ponies I passed were. It was like an entire town of Pinkie Pies, and that happened once before! I retract my statement about this world seeming more mature than its predecessors. Pausing briefly for two mares by the doorway to enter through, I followed after them determinedly, arriving into a crowded interior of ponies chatting away and consuming food. Ah, a cafe. That's even better. I was starting to get a little hungry anyway. Haven't eaten since... Yesterday morning. "Hi Minty." Wha- Scootaloo?! Oh... No, wait, just a pony with the same fur and hair colour as the young filly. She waved to the two ponies in front of me. "Wanna play?" The first mare, a light blue equine with pink mane added with a white strand, evidently 'Minty,' answered happily, "Chocolate chip checkers, sure!" Chocolate chip... Checkers. Hm... Pinkie would love that idea, as well as Sugarcube Corner... The second pony, a purple mare with a mane consisting of white, pink and blue pointed elsewhere. "A-hem! Look, it's Sweet Berry!" She pointed towards a dark pink pony in the distance arranging an unstable-looking cake, hysterically prepared to fall all over a conversing pony oblivious to the pile behind her. "Sweet Berry!" Minty warned. "I wouldn't...!" To no avail. The gag a three-month-old could predict came true. The top layer of the cake with cherries landed atop the unsuspecting pony's head. Hahaha, hilarious. With that out of the way, I opened my muzzle to make my presence known. "Excuse me, ladies, I was wondering if-" They all gasped instead, the whole room totally immersed with that display just now. The mare whose head welcomed a cake, meanwhile, disgustingly popped a cherry into her muzzle in satisfaction, prompting everyone else to laugh. Hysterical. "Pardon me." Better to make myself known and get this out of the way. "If anyone could tell me-" The purple pony, however, walked forward and, even more disgustingly so, swiped some cream off the other mare's head and proceeded to lick it off her hoof. Charming. "Mm! Yes yes yes!" 'Yes yes yes?' "Thanks Razz." The hapless victim said after her friend helped clean up her face, gasping then to a bag wrapped around the purple pony's waist. "Is that your Birthday book?" Birthday book? Wouldn't Pinkie be ecstatic? ...This just makes me miss my friends all the more now. "Yes yes yes it is!" Oh my God, that's her catchphrase isn't it...? "It's time for another Birthday!" Followed by more cheers from the ponies in the room. Wonderful. "Well congrats to whoever, but if you mares won't mind I'd like to-" "I need everypony's help!" Oh, so THAT'S where they got that term from. Also, are they blatantly ignoring the only stallion in the room? "This one is gonna be a toughie!" "But your parties are always wonderful," Said another purple mare who sounded suspiciously like Fluttershy. "We love to be around Wysteria, and Wysteria loves to be around flowers! Even at her Birthday picnic she picked wildflowers, then a bee picked her nose. No that didn't come out right! It landed on her nose. Luckily, the bee just wanted her flower, which Wysteria was happy to hand over!" ...Who the [BEEP] are you talking to? Your friends or the audience? "So Razaru, who is the lucky pony?" The dark pink pony asked, followed by everyone conversing in wonder. Wysteria? Razaru? You know what, I take back everything I ever said about everyone's names back home. These names sound like a game of Scrabble gone wrong. "It's Kimono's Birthday." All Hell broke loose. Well, I wish. But instead, more gasps and whispers followed by a magic gust of wind breaking through by the doorway, prompting turning the open pages of Razuru's book to, conveniently I'm guessing, the information of this so-called 'Kimono.' "Oh no, Kimono!" "Yes yes yes!" Shut shut shut the [BEEP] up! "We have never been able to surprise Kimono!" Why, she sounds like a killjoy! Possibly someone I can get along with around here. "Well, she is the wisest pony in the land." Hm? The Zecora of Equestria or something? How wise are we talking here? "Excuse me, but-" "Maybe that's why we've never been able to surprise her!" "Pardon me, but-" "If Kimono's so smart, how about we surprise her with a book?" "If I could just-" "Kimono is also a real treasure! Maybe a bobble or a jewel!" "If you could tell me-" "We could replace the very very special charm bracelet she lost." "Anyone here could tell me-" "A new charm bracelet to replace the very very special that she lost!" Oh for [BEEP]s sake, I give up. And raising my voice probably wouldn't help. Maybe I should just shiut up and wait for them to reveal the location of this Kimono. Then I could go ask this 'wise' pony if she seen a purple intelligent alicorn who'd be considered a Goddess among them. "Yes yes yes!" Oh bloody kill me. God. If I heard that mare exclaim 'yes yes yes' One more time... So finally, and I mean finally, after learning the location of this mysterious Kimono character from this gossiping mares who get overly-excited over the simplest little things, I had made my way to the place. Seriously, following along the conversation between these equines made me actually beg for Friendship Games to happen already. Or worse, Legends of- Well, okay, it wasn't that bad. But in all seriousness, listening to those ponies converse like that made me miss Pinkie, and by extension, everyone else. With that, my conviction to return home with Twilight, Spike and Starlight strengthened. The second I learnt the location of the 'wise' mare, I immediately departed from the store and headed to that exact place; a small serene spot near the castle right before a lake. A place of relaxation for someone who obviously prefers her solitude. Only to find out, guess what, she wasn't there! [BEEP]! My hooves stomped back up the wooden staircase leading down to the spot and lake to begin my search again. Like Hell was I going to overhear that group again; the obvious Twilight - Razuru -among them would just start another random exposition about more of her friends. It was like hearing a bunch of toddlers planning a Birthday for the first time. In the end, they all decided to settle on making friendship bracelets individually for 'the friend who's never been surprised.' Uh-huh, bull[BEEP]. Judging by your stampede across the grass, your search was unsuccessful. Just in time, Sombra! I was beginning to grow bored. I searched a place where I could potentially find more information, but my results were futile. What about you? I sensed your frustration from a mile away, Wright. Even here you make no effort of standing out among tedious happy equines. But do be careful, anymore anger would be enough to empower me once more, and it has been so long since I've utilized a body... Yeah yeah. Again, have you found anything? Perhaps... ...Meaning-? The answer hit me through Balance itself, my body halting in stunned shock for a brief moment, a familiar presence smashing into my senses like a tidal wave. Gasping, my head towards the direction of the nearby pony, the one whom I had longed to see again since my arrival in Tirek's castle. Meaning, precisely, that. Without much incentive from the King, my hooves sped forward excitedly, a [BEEP]-eating grin plastered on my golden muzzle. Balance's magic increased my own pace, landing to an immediate halt atop a small hill to oversee things. And, just like that experience back at Canterlot High, the sight of her, safe and sound, caused my heart to leap up and down in joy, my breath to quicken and a relieved, blissful smile to widen in full force. Twilight... She's here... "You have no right to be here!" "Says you! This is all your fault to begin with!" ...In the middle of an argument with Starlight, who's obviously found her first. Why am I not surprised? With a content grin regardless, I slowly walked down to join the mares. Hm? Oh, and from the corner of my eye, Spike also observed the heated exchange between alicorn and unicorn in patient relief, just as happy to see Twilight as I was. A third pony, meanwhile, with purple fur, green eyes and a darker purple mane, attempted to step in between the two mares. Big mistake on her part. "Girls, girls, please." Her voice projected calmness. "Nopony should be fighting this way. Even Phoxjes wouldn't approve." Who? Ah who cares? These equines are more pacifists than Equestrians will ever be. Kinda figured... Starlight was glaring angrily, however, and pointed forward at Twilight accusingly. "None of this would've happened in the first place had you not interfered with my plans. Paradise was achieved thanks to my equality, until you and your friends showed up and ruined everything for your own selfish ideals!" Twilight shook her head, calmer than the fuming unicorn standing opposite her. "You forced everypony in that village to view things your way, without ever considering their own opinions on the matter. Making someone see things how you view them isn't equality; it goes against freedom of rights. We had to step in!" "Spare me the lecture!" Starlight spat balefully. "No one ever complained about my leadership until your unwelcome arrival." "Because you tricked them. You never gave them the choice!" The pony standing between them attempted to soothe the situation, raising a hoof for peace. "Honestly, all this bickering. Any issue can be resolved by just sitting down and talking about it in a mature, calm way. Shall we proceed with just that, my friends?" Twilight sighed, glancing sadly at the other purple equine. "I'm sorry Kimono, but I'm afraid it won't be that easy." Oh so that's Kimono. I can certainly see why those mares would portray her as 'the wisest pony;' she was a million times mature in comparison among her kind. The Princess glared back, evenly meeting Starlight's intense gaze. "Let Starlight and I resolve this our way. This has been a long time coming." Starlight rolled her eyes, full of scorn. "Finally, we agree on something." The alicorn shook her head, attempting to appeal to the pony who would eventually become her pupil. "Don't you see, your ideals involved forcing others to share the same marks and restrain from their own personal destinies! What would that possibly accomplish?!" "Equality!" "But not freedom. It goes against everything friendship stands for; you can't make friends by enforcing ponies to see things differently, you acknowledge and respect the different perspectives of your friends, even if you disagree. Friendship is about equality through kindness and respecting how different they are to you!" Ten points to Ravenclaw. Always a time for Twilight to make a friendship speech regardless of the situation- ...Wait... Be on guard. Something is coming. Starlight scoffed, the other equines and dragon oblivious to the ominous presence close by. "And you think you know so much about how friendship works just because you were crowed a 'Princess of Friendship?' Has it ever occurred to you, oh wise one, that maybe it doesn't always work the way you see it, that some friends are made through different means, and you have to respect that? But you don't, no, you think that friendship is made by respecting others being unique by comparison, even when that uniqueness takes you away from somepony you once knew!" Twilight's expression softened, moved by the bitterness, alongside Starlight glaring at the ground upon almost confessing her secret. "Starlight..." And my vision's corner spotted the leaping threat. Now! No need to tell my twice! "Look out!" Spike's warning was unneeded, for the black blur attempting to assault the three manes was quickly intercepted. Twilight, Starlight and Kimono looked up in shock as a shadow loomed above them, quickly followed with a gold blue impacting its side and away from the three unsuspecting equines. Or I should say, her side. Why, oh why, was I not surprised... "Stardust!" "Jack?!" With a confident grin, I glanced over my shoulder. "Hello love! Did you miss me?" Meeting her surprised, befuddled and relieved sparkling eyes before glaring back at the opposition recovering from the intervention, rising from the floor. Black eyes covered over green, the fallen monarch staring down hatefully at the ponies before her. "And hello to you, Chrysalis." Still possessed, I see. The Changeling screeched vocally, as if to confirm the King's observation further. That makes her unstable and predictable, then. We may use this to our advantage Jack. Indeed. But first thing's first. "Twilight, take Spike, Starlight and Kimono out of here. I'll deal with this." From behind, Twilight expressed incredulity. "What? Not a chance. You're not fighting this battle along again; I know you too well." Unfortunately, true. "Kimono, please escort Spike to safety. Jack and I will handle this menace." The sound of clopping hoofs from behind me, followed with the Princess standing beside me in sheer determination, commenting casually, "Queen Chrysalis again. You and her seem to keep crossing paths." "I have a way with mares, Twilight." "No argument there." Grinning, I stood on both hind legs and assumed my battle stance, slowly removing my fedora in preparation. Twilight, with outstretched wings and purple horn lighting up, readied herself for the upcoming battle as well, Chrysalis more or less matching her posture. And... Oh? "You're joining in?" Starlight, on my right, took her own prepared stance. "You're my only lead home. Afterwards, our partnership is officially over, and Twilight and I can settle this dispute once and for all." The two mares between me exchanged stares... Twilight nodding eventually, Starlight mirroring the gesture, and we three waited for the Changeling Queen to strike. Funny, you'd think Starlight and Chrysalis would be having their battle much later on. Balance remains un-scaled, boy. Be wary over your own capabilities. Speed over raw strength would prove more efficiently this time around, for caution as well as matching the Changeling's tactic of movement evenly. Two birds with one stone. Got it. With that, we had anticipated from the mad Queen something swift; a pounce or a charge forward. What we weren't expecting, however, was a charged up energy beam of pure malicious magic firing like a green Kamehameha. We reacted quickly; golden hoofs aided by blue and pink shields fought back against the power of green with bolts of black rising from it. And I sensed it then; imbalance inside the magic. Chrysalis was corrupted, moreso, aided by whatever force was behind the distortions against the multiverse itself. And it was pushing us back. Clearly Starlight's magic wasn't working still at full capacity, and even Twilight already looked strained from the force pushing us back. Hooves dragged into the dirt as the power kept forcing us backwards, feeling my own two limbs blocking the magic beginning to burn slightly, my fur feeling as though it's being hit by a flamethrower. Argh! And it followed with a bang. We rolled across the floor, stunned by the conclusive assault just now. That energy beam had ended with a flash of power, sending us flying back from the sheer intensity and force behind it. Quickly, we worked to stand back up and keep fighting, breathing already strained. The battle against the chimera earlier certainly didn't assist. "This might prove more challenging than that chimera..." Starlight muttered sourly, wiping a bead of sweat from her forehead. "Any ideas?" Twilight proceeded to answer, "We could-" "Not from you." Oh Jesus Christ-! The Changeling wasn't waiting for the bickering to start nor end, however, and reared back in preparation, grinning rather evilly, her black horn cackling with green and black magic. And we braced ourselves, ready to strike back. Only, we didn't need to defend ourselves. As Chrysalis was suddenly stunned to an abrupt halt, magic immediately cancelling out by the tomato suddenly smacking into the side of her muzzle. The Changeling monarch glared towards the source, a sheepish certain dragon grinning weakly. And now! Spike's distraction worked like a charm, that timely intervention allowing an unsuspecting Queen to howl in surprise and pain at the sudden combination of gold, pink and blue magic respective slamming into her, a mixture of two magical beams and one Balance Shockwave sending her flying speedily, slamming straight into a house. Whoops. Chrysalis landed within the interior of a poor pony's house, inciting multiple observants to flee in terror from the spectacle. And from the detection of imbalance felt within, the fading sounds of a angry Chrysalis alerted me the threat was disappearing through another wormhole, conjured within. Well... That was easy! "Way to go guys!" Spike, assuming the danger was finished with, quickly hurried over towards us, grinning cheerfully. I had a half a mind to lecture this dragon for recklessly endangering himself just then. "That Changeling's no match for the combined strength of two ponies, one human and a dragon!" "Spike..." Starlight tiredly glanced from him to Twilight and I, respectively, raising a brow. "One what?" At our sheepish looks, she rolled her eyes. "Whatever. Now that that threat has been dealt with. We've found your Princess, Stardust, so now we can... You gotta be kidding me." Was the exasperated statement upon two ponies embracing one another lovingly, and a much needed embrace at that. Because it felt good to hold Twilight in my arms again... And every part of me had no intention of letting go. "I'm so glad you're okay..." She whispered tearfully, bliss and relief leaking from her breathtaking tone. Same. Although I had a few things to add there, a slight tremor to my relieved tone, "You scared me to death, throwing yourself into the wormhole like that... Now I understand how you feel every time I pull reckless [BEEP] like that..." "Well, I couldn't just let it swallow Spike like that." Twilight replied evenly, pulling back to meet my gaze, gesturing for the young dragon to join us. Spike happily obliged, and like a family, we all shared a moment of embrace. "I searched everywhere for you two, seeking help from the townfolk and Kimono there; I was worried sick. Thankfully, you're both here, safe and sound." "As are you, love." Thank God... Thank God she's safe. Taking a second to nuzzle my nose against Twilight's own intimately, ignoring Spike's embarrassed cough at watching the exchange, I looked over to the watching purple mare, who was smiling serenely. "Thank you, for looking after my Princess while she was trapped here." And I really meant it, Twilight picking up on my inward emotions and nudging my neck in affectionate reassurance. Kimono opened her muzzle to respond- Behind you! I sensed it too late. Our three bodies flung forward from a magical shove, Starlight's scream alerted our surprised states to look her way, her protesting body feebly attempt to pull out of the sinking black hole beneath her hoofs. No! Without hesitation, I quickly recovered and leapt forward, grabbing the mare's only free limb tightly... Prompting the imbalance to widen beneath my body as well. But before I could warn them, Twilight and Spike had immediately rushed to help in turn, pulling by my tail with Spike holding onto Twilight's. And the imbalance was all too happy to consume more hapless victims. "Twilight! Spike!" Our own screams and yells were soon muffled from the suffocating magic, our vision of ponies watching us drown in the wormhole in horror replaced by immense darkness. Idiot! Sombra immediately admonished the moment we arrived in this blackened space. The unicorn granted you freedom for a brief moment, and you squandered the chance through a pitiful rescue. Now we're trapped here for Tarturus knows how long! "You idiots!" Starlight echoed the same outraged gesture. "I tried to spare you all from getting sucked in at the same time, and you return the favour by foolishly acting all noble to help me. Now we're stuck in... Wherever this is for Celestia knows how long!" "Twilight..." Spike whispered with a quiver. Even in this world of blackness, notably enough, we were are still seeable, our own bodies opposing the darkness without any source of light. "I'm cold..." Without further incentive, I took the initiative and wrapped my own cape around the frightened dragon, Spike glancing at me in relief. "Thanks... Where are we anyway...?" Good question. Curiosity rising higher than ever before with Twilight pointing upwards. "Look." And so we did, prompting gasps from Spike and Starlight collectively. Well... This was a predicament. You don't say... From the beyond blackness, the only equivalent to a ceiling was dark purple waves hovering above us, adding more to the nonsense that was wherever we were. Was this the void? Are we finally dead? I hope not; maybe purgatory. If anyone deserves to rot in Hell, then it's yours truly. Not them, including Starlight. Maybe this was imbalance itself...? Huh. Maybe I oaughta get a better understanding as to our location through the magic of Balance itself. I attempted to reach out, extending my senses- Only to gasp and stumble backwards to surprise, the three glancing at me curiously. Shallowly breathing, I swallowed a gulp of dread from the coldness meeting my sixth sense instead of the usual warm Balance that welcomed me. Because this... This was unnatural. Whatever presence here was far more sinister than anything I've encountered yet. There was no Balance here; just distortion and shredded remains of the magic which kept everything together in harmony. Certainly confirming the theory that we were, indeed, within imbalance itself. And judging by Twilight's realizing expression throw towards me, she knows this as well, prompting my own small nod, dread and coldness welling up, sending a shiver down my spine. No since Sombra taking over my body had I felt so... So powerless. And not since Tirek had I felt so afraid... The Gen IV one, mind you... Hm, and those fears are warranted... My own power has diminished. I feel my energy forced back by this sinister force. It appears the imbalance is locking down any magic opposing its own. You and your friends may be, sadly, powerless to achieve anything at present... Starlight's growl of frustration further proved Sombra's claim, the only magic produced from the horn becoming a short spark. "My magic... It's being blocked somehow." Twilight attempted it herself, achieving the exact same results. Pink sparks flew from her horn for a split-second, the alicorn rationalizing, "It must be the imbalance cancelling out our magic; we're in the very heart of the distortion itself." Make that, twenty points to Ravenclaw. "We have to find a way out, and fast." "I won't argue there." Spike concurred with a weak grin, attempting to lighten up the situation. His efforts were swiftly dampened by a pessimistic unicorn, who whirled around to start pointing fingers... Hoofs. "You are entirely at fault for this!" Twilight was aghast. "Me?!" "Who else? If it weren't for warning your special somepony beforehand, not-preventing me from using the spell wouldn't have resulted in being inside a stupid alternate dimension!" Oh Jesus, really? "We can't be fighting now-" "But it would've potentially concluded in something just as horrible if not worse!" "Oh please!" "You had to be stopped before you could do it!" "Girls, that's enough." "Uh... Guys...?" "Not now Spike. This is important. Starlight, I know you were attempting something that would've harmed my friends." "Do you always assume the worst?" "When it's accurate I do." "I had no intention on harming your friends at all! In fact, I was going to see to it you never would've... Well, it doesn't matter now does it?" "Involving my friends, it always matters!" "This bickering is pointless." "Don't you act so high-and-mighty, Stardust. Twilight, you really need to reconsider your taste in stallions." "Guys...!" "Now you're insulting my boyfriend? Jack's right, arguing and blaming each other won't resolve anything. We need to put our heads together and consider our situation calmly." "And who, may I ask, put you in charge?" "I did." "And who put you in charge, Stardust, Jack or whatever you call yourself?" "Guys, you really need to see this..." "In a moment Spike. Mommy, daddy and your disgruntled aunt are talking." You all deserve to be lamb for the slaughter... "Don't put me in your little family tree! We're far from friends!" "Starlight, please, let's just focus on finding a way out of here. We need to work together if we have a chance." "Speak for yourself Twilight. I'm not so easily-" "Guys!" "What?!" We all snapped at the dragon, who merely pointed upwards with a shaking finger. Huh? Following the direction of the pointing, we gazed upwards towards... "What-" "- The -" "- [BEEP]?" As if any further surprises couldn't have made themselves known today. Instinctively, my hoof reached and pulled Spike back, shielding from whatever was behind the vortex forming before us, the size of a full-powered Tirek ascending in midair, purple, white and black swirling like a whirlpool of distortion, a static noise going on in my head at the malefic energy cackling from the vortex before us, producing a slight headache. No lightning bolts emerged from this hole emerging from nowhere, but the threat was clear as crystal. But, it was the center of the vortex that unnerved me the most. Nay, terrified me the most. A pure ball of whiteness acting as the core of this storm of imbalanced power, and it felt as though it was merely judging us below, staring into our souls. I winced at the very idea, body screaming for me to keep my guard up at all times, prompting me to shield Spike properly from view of the swirling vortex. For a moment, silence... And then... Laughter. Pure, malicious laughter, rumbling and echoing through the air, vibrating the invisible ground and ringing our defenseless ears. My body tensed up, teeth clenched and face hardened. Balance magic or not, I wasn't going down without a fight. But this, at least, confirms the proposal that this magic may as well be very, very sentient... I felt it, all around me. The imbalance was alive, and that explained all too much. Our host, I presume... Sombra muttered darkly, sounding just as ready for battle as I. Welcome, to my domain! Gah! The deep booming voice startled all of us, jumping at the sheer intensity of the sound penetrating all around us. It was as if the entire void was speaking to us, addressing its 'guests' with ill-concealed glee. I couldn't help but snap. "Who are you?!" And the voice oh so happily responded, making my insides freeze at the darkness behind its unnatural tone. Think Jack Wright! What?! As the imbalance raged, only the ancient unicorn would select the expendable sheep, following his bidding in order to rid of what he deems a threat. Ancient unicorn... Starswirl?! Unknowing that the presence of that which doesn't belong, breaking the very fabric of time and space for selfish indulgences, empowering my own being and giving me life! "...What?!" I am Balance itself! The [BEEP]?! "Are you insane?!" I am perfection! Balance itself... This distortion truly believed that... That...! Twilight stepped forward, frowning determinedly. "So you're imbalance itself! You're the one responsible for those holes appearing all over Equestria! The Dragons Lands, Ponyville, the castle! You almost took innocent lives: Spike, Cadence and my niece, all of my friends!" The voice turned then melancholy. Years have passed and I have waited... "But why, for goodness sake?" Spike exclaimed in horror. You gave me life! Had a feeling that was more directed at me. "So you claim..." And I, shall bring you death! "...That's hardly fair..." Starlight muttered, both in nervousness and ridicule. Fairness is the plaything of fools. You are nothing! "We're warriors!" Spike responded hotly, beginning to grow backbone... And immediately cowering back behind us. And I am a warrior too. "If you're a warrior then I am Leonardo Da Pony!" If this... This thing, believes it will lay a hand on anyone here, I will see to it it never gets the chance to. But the implications sunk in, regarding what it was and its origins, were terrifying to even contemplate... Mock me while you can, Jack Wright; the game ends! The game of traps... "Not while we're still around it isn't!" Twilight shot back, violet eyes shining in firm resolve. "No one lays a hoof on my friends! Now, according to Jack, you were never suppose to exist in the first place, am I correct. So how is this possible, and how do you know his true name?" Think Princess! Twilight blinked at the booming voice rising in volume, the center of the vortex beginning to glow brighter, as if in triumph. Think back to long ago! When your precious 'Twilight Warrior' intervened at every chance granted. Remember, how many times he risked his life for the sake of having a means to exist! For his own selfish agendas. "You're wrong." Twilight shook her head adamantly, muzzle a firm line. "He did those things because he cares for his friends." "Yeah!" Spike fisted the air in agreement. And because of these reckless actions, my own existence grew stronger. Once long ago I was without sense, without purpose. A mere glimpse of what could've been, had that old fool not brought your precious human to this world. A human from a realm of reality, where fiction was never to interact with. Imbalance grew stronger with every attempt of his to help his loved ones, beginning with the first interaction of two ponies upon his arrival in your world. ...Lyra. Bon... The voice continued relentlessly, seemingly enjoying himself as it 'spoke,' As you sought to keep your friends from harm's reach you interfered with the very laws of what was intended to be. Destiny and Balance distorted by your own egotistical path for affection. I grew little every day, every hour, every second from your presence alone within the equine world. You were an anomaly which, ironically so, tore Balance apart as well as restored it. And to think, my very existence wouldn't have grown speedily by the assistance of reality, but slowly through the interference of an equine who resides in the world opposite to Equestria. "...Sunset Shimmer." Twilight and I breathed in shock. But the intentions of your ancient role model quickened my power, enabling me to act earlier than fate had planned. When you chose to return to Equestria and seal the gateways between your world and the world you chose, that imbalance from your travel gave me the strength to test my energy on those reptiles. A field test, for what was to come. So then... Starswirl was right... From the very beginning. All those interventions, constant willingness, and insistence, to help my friends in need, even those I didn't even like, time and time again. Because of my own ego, I single-handedly brought about the potential end of Equestria. This was all, without a shred of doubt, my fault... Worry over your pitiful guilt at a later date! Focus on the now! Sombra's own dark voice snarled, more annoyed and tensed than the calm petrifying tone of the imbalance. We are dealing with a foe of immense power! We must destroy it at once! But how?! This villain was never meant to exist in the first place! Have any improbabilities prevented you from trying before? Be a credit to your friends and produce a solution. And as you grew stronger, as did I. Chaos and Harmony aligned where they should have, empowering me enough to endanger your loved ones each and every time, to ensure my own power was unmatched. Every small victory against me only postponed this destined moment. The final key was preventing Starlight Glimmer from activating the time spell; the imbalances you caused by doing so insured far greater damage than anything this equine could have ever succeeded. By taking you through these alternate dimensions, untouched by your filthy hoofs, any change made, regardless how insignificant, was enough to fuel me. We were played for fools... By this repulsive entity! This abomination, never meant o have existed! If you won't destroy it, boy, I will! No creature deceives King Sombra like this; it will pay dearly! Sombra was outraged, to say the least, his roaring in my head more hateful than the self-contempt I was currently holding. Five worlds, imbalanced because of you! "And now what?" I challenged, stepping forward with Twilight, ignoring her concerned gaze and focusing on the white hole glaring back. "You're going to destroy us, indefinitely? That will never happen." You created me, Jack Wright. You gave me meaning. And now, it will be ensured to remains that way eternally, in the hoofs of your would-be friend. Starlight's loud gasp prompted us to turn towards her. "This is...!" Oh... Oh God no! Right behind, magically floating in place, was the very parchment I had ripped from her hoofs ages ago, suddenly appearing from thin air and presented in the stunned unicorn's face. As the imbalance spoke gleefully, the mare quietly accepted the offering. You hold the key to your own happiness, Starlight Glimmer. Oh no... I know what he's trying to do! With my freedom, I can ensure your equal future holds true. By ripping the scroll to pieces, my ascendance shall reign supreme, we will both escape and leave these beings who dare ruin your future to rot. Destroy it, Starlight Glimmer, and everything you desire will be yours once more! Your village, your equality... Your friends! "No!" Twilight was the first to react, as Starlight gazed down at the parchment on her hoofs in wonders. "Starlight, listen to me, just this once. You can't do this! You don't know the devastation this choice would bring!" Lighter purple eyes glared towards her rival. "Just as you don't realize the devastation brought by destroying my paradise? The friends and home I've lost because of you?" "That wasn't my fault!" Twilight was desperate now, as was I. If Starlight tore that paper to shred... It's all over. We'd be completely, utterly helpless against the very force keeping us here. "Don't you see? You'll have friends, but they'll only know dictatorship. Do you truly believe everything will go back to the way it was? No! Nopony should befriend others through practically enslavement; it's monstrous!" Do not heed their words, Starlight Glimmer. They are fools and pitiful creatures. The voice was now goading, egging the uncertain mare, who looked more and more convinced by the second. They present themselves as obstacles to equality itself. Together, we will bring true Balance to all of Equestria, and beyond even that! All worlds will learn what you have learnt! "...All the worlds...?" Starlight stared up at the vortex, in curious wonder. Together, we will show them the true meaning of Balance. Rip the paper apart, and we will be free! "That's not freedom!" Twilight protested hotly. "It's forcing others to do what you want!" Spike pitched in, just as objective, and I felt pride for him standing up against a large threat this way. "You'll only make them do what you want without thinking about what THEY want!" The Princess nodded. "He's right! There's no righteousness to this, no moral, and certainly no friendship! This monster will only betray after it obtains what it wants. Starlight, I'm begging to you here, please, for the sake of everypony in Equestria, don't do this!" Yes! Listen to them! If it worked in the season five finale, it should work here! For the love of God, Starlight, don't let this demon tempt you with false promises! And, to her credit, Starlight did begin glancing at the paper between her hoofs rather hesitantly, once again showing faint signs of a good pony buried beneath bitter sadness. But that quickly vanished. Starlight glared back at us, raising the parchment in preparation, two hoofs clasping one edge of the paper. "It's always about the need of others, isn't it? What about me, for once? What about what I want?" "And you want to do this?" Starlight's starting bent of the parchment was the answer to that, leading to only one solution left. "Is it what Sunburst wants?" And the hoofs froze, alongside her body, muzzle and expression. This was it, the last resort. My trump card. The one final trick to persuading the mare to see things another way, had nothing else worked. Starlight only stared at me in frozen shock, mouth struggling to ask the very question I knew what was on her mind. Time is short; make this quick. Stepping forward, I smiled lightly, despite the present threat looming over us. "Yes, I know all about your childhood friend. I know you felt abandoned, simply because he earned his cutie mark before you and was taken away for it. I know you felt no longer wanted, that anyone with a mark was destined to think themselves above others, and you never wanted to experience it again." Little by little, the expression softened, Starlight nodding. "Then you understand, why I will do this. Why I have to do this..." Shaking my head in response, I pressed forward. "No, because doing this will only hurt you more. You'll keep lying to yourself that everything will feel safe and in control, because how you control it. That's not how life works, and I think you know that. Sunburst would know that. I've seen the future, Starlight, I know what he's up to nowadays." "It's true!" Spike added helpfully. "Stardust always knows more than he's letting on!" Starlight wasn't amused, snorting lightly and looking away. "Probably having forgotten all about me..." It is natural, for those who deem themselves too worthy to consider interaction among commoners. It was through sheer luck alone that Jack and the Princess's affections for one another grew before the latter assumed such a title. But you need not suffer any further... You know what to do. "On the contrary, Sunburst never forgot you. Not once." I insisted, not backing down against the imbalance. Mastery over words, don't fail me now. "He misses you more than anything. He's become a successful practitioner of magic, yes, but his life remains incomplete, without the mare who was his best friend oh so long." Okay, that wasn't... Entirely the case. But need's must. You would reunite with him, by ripping the scroll. He would be pleased to see you once again, proud of your accomplishments. "No. He'd be afraid and disgusted!" Starlight started at my raised tone, adding firmness to my attempts of persuasion. "Anyone would be if they saw their friend, someone they once know personally, commit such an atrocity. Sunburst would never express pride for bowing down to pressure this way." "Starlight..." And Twilight stepped in next, adding fuel to the fire. Her expression was far softer than my own, but her eyes reflected the sheer conviction to do what's right. "It hurts to make friends again after being seemingly abandoned. I understand; I have a friend whom I had abandoned, back in Canterlot... But I did everything I could to rekindle that friendship, as I'm sure Sunburst would too if he knew where you were. Listen to us, not this creature; who only seeks to take advantage of your misgivings." "And why should I?" Starlight was doing her best, but even I could spot the small leakage of tears beginning to shed from the bottom of her eyes, hoof only gripping the parchment much tighter. "What guarantee do I have that everything will be alright again other than this way? How do you know I'll be able to see him again?!" Enough! Haha! The voice was beginning frown irritated and wearisome. Not a fan of others resisting ya, huh voice? Destroy the spell now, Starlight Glimmer! Let Balance reign upon Equestria and all of existence for all eternity! "We know, because he knows." Twilight nodded to yours truly, smiling slightly. "You'll find happiness again, won't she?" "Damn straight." Smirking, I added next, "And I know for a fact he won't judge you for your past deeds. I've seen your reunion, I've seen how much you miss him and wish to see him again, as is mutual for him. Don't ruin that future now. You can make new friends, the proper way, and Sunburst would only too inclined to be proud and happy for you!" I said enough! "And even if something goes wrong the second time," Twilight finished, raising her voice with sheer conviction with me, "You can resolve it together! Friends will always be there to help you!" A purple hoof extended, the mare smiling warmly. "You're never alone, Starlight, and you won't have to be." Don't listen to them my child. They only seek their own survival. Fulfill your destiny, and rip apart the scroll before it's too late. Without me, there IS NO FUTURE! But despite the screaming, outrage pouring from the entity throwing a tantrum, Starlight only locked eyes with Twilight, light and dark purple staring at one another, one with determination and one with uncertainty and... Hope. Didn't need Balance to know that. Time seemed still for a long-[BEEP] time, my eyes daring to hope that Starlight would, in fact, choose the right path. And when the scroll feel into Twilight's hoof, it felt like everything inside me exploded in pure ecstasy and relief. My throat released a breath I didn't know I was holding, Spike and I exchanging ridiculous grins while Twilight and Starlight smiled at each other, the latter more tearful... Followed with a hug. Aww... Ahem. Oh, right... I am disappointed, child. Well that was ominous. The voice rose in utter contempt, feeling a s though gravity was ready to crush into the non-existent ground. Your kind is all too deceived through the manipulations of feelings. With a small grin, we all turned back to face the glowing vortex, myself speaking for them in full-on confidence, "You might have blocked our magic, but you can never encase who we are. Friendship is, and always will be, unstoppable." With that, in a line, three ponies and one dragon stood defiantly before the swirling storm before us, glaring towards it challenging. Your move, imbalance. Is that so indeed...? Shouldn't have aggravated it... Why- Oh... I see why... "That's not good..." Spike gulped, accurately describing the new predicament now at three dangerous monsters, emerging from the shadows. Take a guess as to who. The imbalance's unwilling servants advanced hungrily towards us. Tch. Balance or not, I can take 'em. Somehow, I sincerely believe otherwise... This ends now. They were looming closer as it spoke. I will destroy the scroll myself, and none will oppose my entitled rule. Even closer. There will be no one to stop. Harmony. Chaos. Balance. All are mine to possess. The magic of these worlds are under my judgement. I am the God of Balance itself! Keep talking, while I try to think of something. Every living thing will witness the truth, and all will belong in the hands, of ZAGREUS! Wait... "Zagreus?!" No one but the conviction of fools. As if by magic - hardy har - a miracle emerged the moment the three monsters looked ready to pounce. Ahiuzotl, Chrysalis and the chimera, like us, were forced to shield their eyes at the suddenly blaring light appearing right between us all, a familiar sensation accompanying it. That presence... I know it! "Starswirl!" And with a voice like thunder, the ancient mage's wisdom rumbled through the void. A voice I never anticipated emanating from the unicorn. None will lay harm against the innocent. Your days will soon be numbered, Zagreus. And before we could hear anything, everything erupted in pure whiteness. It felt like new air inhaling my lungs, the flow of Balance rushing back into my being with full force. Distorted eyes were forced to blink rapidly against the blurry lights slowly coming into shape, and from nearby, I felt and heard the other three recovering from the disorientate method which brought us back here... Wherever here was. My answer came once my eyes adjusted, greeting with the welcoming interior of the throne room where we were before this entire mess started. Nothing looked touched nor ruined since our abrupt departure from here. Rubbing my eyes blearily, disbelief ran through me for a brief moment... Then a small smile. We're back... We're back...! And a stumped Spike voiced those exact feelings, "We're... We're back! We're back guys!" The dragon was clearly the most ecstatic among us about this, more than happy to be home, safe and sound, after this entire ordeal. And you know what? So was I, embracing my Princess tightly. To say this entire adventure through other worlds - previous gens - being hectic was a grave understatement. Revelations and surprises were all that greeted us alongside weariness and exhaustion. And now, it was finally, all over. But at what cost? The King sounded incredibly forlorn. That creature remains unscathed, am I wrong old one? And, although it was great and relieving to hear Starswirl's warm voice once again, I needed to hear the answer desperately. I did all I could. My humblest apologies for not arriving to help sooner, Jack. This imbalance's magic forged a powerful shield to keep all other forms of magic at bay. It took time for me to break through the barrier and find you between worlds. Funnily enough, teacher, I don't blame you. No no, I know who's really to blame here... That can wait a moment until you've answered my inquiry. This imbalance, is it dealt with? ... ...Starswirl...? ...It's the contrary, isn't it? The ancient pony sighed tiredly, sounding far more older and wearisome than ever before. Repeating myself, I did all that was possible. But far from enough, I see. Alright, can we save the blame game for later, Sombra? Please? I'm tired and don't want to have a mental argument. Starswirl, what happens now? Now... We will have to observe and react in time. My magic was limited upon entrance within the imbalance's domain, able only to distract it and its minions whilst assisting you all escape. Whether or not Zagreus has been freed has yet to be determined. But for now, one thing remains crystal clear: A dark cloud ascends over Equestria and all the other worlds. Something unforeseen has emerged from the shadows; having grown stronger as it fed off the negative energy spawned from our choices. So the cowardly tactic of wait and see. That's your play here? If you have any suggestions yourself, by all means. Then... We shall deal with it swiftly, once that opportunity arises. Sombra sounded far more determined that I've ever heard from him. Prepare yourself, boy. We are dealing with a threat far more destructive than the likes of that Changeling or monster Tirek. A menace that would ensure total destruction first than complete domination. Whatever the cost, Zagreus must not be set free! Meanwhile, Twilight and Starlight were also looking around in relief, before commencing a stare down, as Spike merrily started kissing the ground in pure bliss. Agreed. One-hundred percent. That demon of my own creation must be stopped, no matter the cost... "What in heaven's name has we missed?!" Ah. Rarity inquired in puzzlement upon the sight of one friend making out with the floor, alongside Twilight and Starlight happily conversing without seeming like age-old foes. For everyone I love... I'll amend this mistake. I promise you all that. Zagreus sits inside your head... Zagreus lives among the dead... Zagreus sees you in your bed... ...And eats you when you're sleeping. Yes, it was far too much a coincidence for you to have recalled this poem a short while before this catastrophe had begun. No one could have anticipated it being christened to a Balance-consuming entity bent on being released on the whole multiple dimensions. My question is though, why that name? Where did it get that idea...? If I were to speculate... It adopted the name from your Nightmare Night journey alongside young Spike for its own. This imbalance has been keeping us all in sight from the very beginning. I would imagine, since your return to Miss Shimmer's world when the walls between them and the original Earth were reinforced indefinitely. ...Well... Could've chosen a worse name, thinking about it. At least this imbalance had the decency to give itself a proper identity than simply addressing itself as something along the lines of simply 'Imbalance.' In the middle of this internal conversation, my eyes observed Starlight pace up and down in the same hallway nervously, awaiting the judgement of the six mares debating what to do with her from within the door beside me. Luckily, I'm already aware of the verdict, having chosen to wait outside partially to keep the hesitant unicorn company until the final decision was made. And with a small smile, I commented out-loud. "You don't have to worry. They're not gonna punish you." Pausing, the pink unicorn threw me a wry smile. "After everything I've done, it'd be kind of warranted." Smirking, I responded casually, "They never hold a grudge... Well, almost never. Besides, I know how this all turns out. Seen the future, remember? That whole disaster within the void aside." Walking forward, a reassuring hoof placed on the mare's shoulder. "You'll be fine." Starlight exhaled in relief. "If you're certain... Thanks Stardust." I nodded, prompting the unicorn to inquire as though a spark went off in her magenta eyes. "So... What's he like?" "Hm?" Who? "Sunburst. What's he like now, all grown up?" "Ah." Cocking my head as memories of the episodes resurfaced, I answered with sincere amusement, "A bit of an awkward teen with a small beard." An inferior excuse for facial hair, I must add. As opposed to the rain forest you call all over your features. "Who misses his first and oldest friend dearly." Starlight looked away, smiling quite pleasantly, most likely to the prospect of seeing her childhood friend once again. ...Starswirl, did you know about what happened back then...? Did I know if the imbalance would have grown strong enough to develop a conscious and self-identity, attempting to break all laws of balance for the sake of doing so? Creating a delusional mastermind who won't cease until Balance is properly restored as to how it views the concept? ...Yes, all that. I... Had suspected such an occurrence along those lines. My vague hope had counted upon you ridding the wormholes spreading across Equestria to keep the monstrosity at bay. But it was all part of a bigger plot. I cannot apologize enough. You knew something such as this would happen. And just like your old student, that asinine Celestia, you refrain from sharing until it benefits yourself. Call me a villain all you please, at least I'm honest! Right... "Stardust?" Huh? Oh. Quickly removing my hoof off her, I smiled quickly. "Sorry. Just... In the midst of my thoughts..." The mare mirrored the expression, nodding slowly. "Yeah. Today has been... Quite a revelation, huh? I guess not everything can be foreseen, right?" I shrugged. "If that was the case, life would get boring pretty quickly." Starlight looked amused by those words, at least. No need to drag this mare down along with my melancholy. Right now, the one who should be feeling the most regret for past deeds, is the one that's unintentionally brought a monstrous entity which almost harmed his friends time and time again into being. We all create errors in life, my young student... Regardless of whatever happens, know I am proud of you for what has transpired today. Even in the face of an unfamiliar threat, you stood your ground and attempted to protect your friends, allowing enough forgiveness in your heart to plead to young Starlight's light. Now, Princess Twilight will be here to continue with the path Equestria has fated for those two. As always, it all comes down to destiny... And addressing as such, did you not plan your own fate to go immediately somewhere else straight after this crisis? What...? Oh. OH. "Sorry Starlight, I gotta go." The unicorn rapidly blinked as I fixed the fedora on my head and began my swift departure. "Tell Twilight I'll be visiting Sunset for a few days, it's an emergency. I know you'll all do fine without me." "B-But... Er, alright!" Was Starlight's baffled call back as I hurried down- "Wait!" What now? I paused briefly, hopping on the same spot hurriedly, looking over my shoulder to the fidgeting unicorn. "T-Thank you for everything!" I nodded, quickening my pace, the corridor out of sight, navigating through the hallways with relative ease. Library library library... Aha! My hoofs slammed through the doors, making a beeline hurriedly to the machine in the center of the room. Those events between the two rival schools will never occur again. Zagreus is a large threat, but my mind argues one version of Twilight becoming a destructive demon forced by the actions of other greedy beings was of greater importance. As always, your priorities are [BEEP]ed. Sombra, nothing is more important than Twilight Sparkle. Including an entirely other version of this individual whom you have no connection towards whatsoever? You bet! Flipping a simple lever, my eager body leaped head-first right into the flowing mirror. Another train wreck at hand!
Chapter 125: Friendship Games I... Snore...My Little Pony: Equestria Girls: Friendship Games is the most disappointing thing since- Ow! Alright, wasn't expecting that! The immediate collision forced me to stumble backwards in surprise, barely gripping the edges of the mirror in time before potentially being sucked right back in. Blinking rapidly, my already disorientation took a moment to adjust before spotting what I just smacked into upon arrival. Ah... Well, right on time! It seems punctuality remains your greatest attribute yet. But instead of opting to compliment the human variant on her choice of hoodie colour, gentleman instincts strode first. "Terribly sorry." My now-human hand lowered invitingly at the individual staring up at me, gaping from beneath the hood. "Are you alright? Let me help you up." One purple hand, in turn, reached all over for the device dropped on the floor before another slowly, hesitantly, extended to grasp mine. Easy now Stardust. Let's not scare this rather meeker version off. Heaven forbid you create a worse first impression than you already have. Quite right my friend. "There we go." I smiled softly, no desire in scaring the hilariously confused girl who just smacked into someone who appeared out of the very portal she was investigating. "Again, sorry about that. Are you hurt?" But fate, as always, liked to bite me in the [BEEP]. Or in this case, another voice responded from the school entrance. "Stardust? Hey!" Right where she needed to be. And Twilight, startled by the other newcomer, immediately pulled back from my grasp and proceeded to ran by the statue and I, heading towards where the plot told her to be. Sunset calls out to no avail, "Wait a sec!" And paused with a baffled expression as the disguised individual made it to the stopping bus and departed as quickly as possible. And you let her go. So I did... For now. It won't happen again... I'll make sure that event will never occur for as long as I live. "What was that all about?" Sunset commented in open curiosity, having halted from following beside me as we watched the bus leave. "I saw that person examining the portal before you popped up... Who was that?" I shrugged. "Someone obviously interested in large magical mirrors." "You think?" Sunset then turned back to me, blinking as if in realization. "And I certainly didn't anticipate your arrival today, Stardust." Smirking, my response was teasing, "Disappointed?" Sunset smirked. "Anything but." Jokingly before smiling brightly. "But it's great to see you again. I was just about to contact you and Twilight. Guess fate had other ideas." With a warm handshake, I replied sincerely, "Just as it's fantastic seeing you again Sunset. Is that a new outfit?" Which, by the way, was one of the major bonus points of this film - What little there were - Sunset's new attire which was a million times an improvement. Light blue shirt and jeans with the same black jacket. "I love it. Blue, good colour. Way better than your old one." A small grin, eyes glancing down to inspect her own clothing. "You think? I wanted to wear something reflecting the new me as opposed to... You know." I understand completely. One yellow finger then pointed to the ground. "Is that yours by the way?" Hm? I followed her gesture towards the... Top hat... Lying on the floor beside. A dark blue top hat... Huh. Hm. Now you complete the look of a magician, Jack. Ha! Grinning myself, I picked up the fallen hat and twirled it onto my head, smiling pleasantly at an amused Sunset. "And for my first trick, I'll make all your problems go away!" A light chuckle. "Hmhm, that'd be greatly appreciated. There are a few things I could use some help deducing." Those light blue eyes wandered off to the road again. "Still, I wonder who that was. You think it's someone who knows about the portal to Equestria." A few things, correct. But before that. "I'm sure we'll find out sooner than you think." And motioning forward, I continued with a smile. "So, tell me how you've been doing alongside your friends here. And leave nothing out." And while Sunset smiled back and obliged happily, my own eyes cast one lingering glance towards the far off city in the distance. Memories resurfaced of what happened near the end of this flick. It's not gonna happen again, memories which almost caused me to shudder. And I'll be damned if anything tries to stop me. So, as I was saying before: My Little Pony: Equestria Girls: Friendship Games is the most disappointing thing since... Well, Rainbow Rocks, in all honesty. What kind of an intro is that, you might ask? Well [BEEP], it's hard to be so invested when your expectations are so low they're right next to [BEEP]ing dinosaur bones. Although to be fair, like Rainbow Rocks, Friendship Games doesn't make me want to gorge my eyeballs out with a rusty spoon. I mean, I'd rather see Friendship Games than 'Life with the Kardashians,' but this movie's just so [BEEP]ing boring! And I mean really, really boring. Out of all the Equestria Girls, this one is probably the hardest to follow in terms of how dull the story gets and lifeless the characters really are, with a few minor exceptions such as Sunset, human Twilight, and Sentry getting brushed off by human Twilight. Twice. Hell, I'm trying not to sleep right now observing these girls talk about their stupid rival school. Crystal Prep. Tch. Think you should be paying attention to their conversation right now? To what exactly? ...Valid argument. Anyway, while they're having a conversation so dull the Garbage Pail Kids would scream in sheer agony, let's address the good things about this film. You know, get them all out of the way. What little there are... Yes, indeed. Now, ironically, some major positives about this snore fest are things that are not in the flick. One: Discord wasn't ruined. No, Cadence and Shining were ruined for being pointlessly shoehorned into this mess, the latter most particularly. But they're no Discord. It'd been easy to have a human Discord running around, looking more of an abomination than his Equestrian counterpart, making pranks and just being there for the sake of forced comedic possibilities. And befriending Fluttershy for the sake of throwing more callbacks to the superior show. Two: No King Sombra. Damn right. Of all villains that should maintain some dignity, it'd have to be even the guy who corrupted my mind and almost made me his puppet for world domination. Despite everything this [BEEP] has done, not even he should be ruined like everyone else by having a human version just standing around like a tool and contributing nothing to the overall story. I'd have prayed for self-eradication long ago had that been the case. Even those fools which created this world knew better than to wound a King's pride otherwise. If they knew better they wouldn't have made- Legends of Everfree? Beat me to it. Now back to the good points. Three: Almost no Flash Sentry. After three films Hasbro finally understood; we only see that loathsome [BEEP] for but a brief scene or so. Yet despite his role as a forced love interest for Twilight is officially over, he's still around the school doing stuff! Why isn't he working as a backstage concert janitor or something? That thing he did for Twilight happened like months ago, you'd think the novelty would've [BEEP]ing worn off by now... That's because Sentry is, in fact, the key. Pfft! Yeah, he's the key to all of this! If we can get Sentry working, because he's the most relatable character we've ever had in MLP. It's great to show contempt for your audience, Hasbro! Just ask Zack Synder. Four: Nearly no kids. The first EQG has kids in it, kids that made me want to euthanize the human race. The second one had kids in it that sung and rapped too. And I LIKE kids. Thankfully in this one they barely do anything, seen only probably once at the very start. This is a positive change. You're just going to reword Plinkett's reviews the entire time you're here, aren't you? Absolutely. Figures... Five: No stupid [BEEP] [BEEP]ded love story. Thank God there's no terrible love story in this one. No that's saved for the most dreaded one of all next time. But that's not today. No instead we're subjected to people acting like idiots with no regard for logic and common sense. Essentially, ALL the flicks thus far. And finally, the only good things about that film, that are IN the film. Six: Twilight and Sunset. While their characters were essentially ruined by being in such horrible schlock, and doing some pretty dumb things themselves, those two are just so wonderful anyway that it doesn't. A breath of fresh air from the [BEEP] stench that was Friendship Games. Those two are the only identifiable and relatable characters because they have human personalities, goals and motivations that are realistic and easy to empathize with. And even though Legends of Everfree desecrates their characters so much they become unrecognizable, right now you can't hate them. They have passions and goals which drives them. Hence why I'm opting to assist both in any way I can. But mostly, at this moment, Twilight, whom I refuse to call 'Sci Twi.' Right then, shall we address the nonsensical story and every stupid thing that comes along the ride? Also not negating the fact that the two rival schools contradict everything against a competition's name because one Principal's a detestable [BEEP] who should've been sacked and arrested at the very end? "Stardust?" Huh? Oh, right. The girls regarded me patiently, Rainbow inquiring smugly, "We're heading to school hall. You coming?" Seems your bottomless pit of complaints must go on hold. It's time for the self-proclaimed story to proceed, in all its cliche tedious ventures. "Hold that thought a second Rainbow. Stardust, are you feeling alright?" Sunset chose to ask, frowning in concern. "You look a little tense. Is something the matter?" "Not to mention deep in thought." Applejack commented. "Somethin' you wanna share with us?" ...[BEEP] it. Shrugging, I answered quite tiredly. "Just... Recovering from a recent adventure in Equestria." Among three previous universes and a battle against a force unlike anything we've ever seen. "As Sunset here would've deduced by now, I'm not really here as a social call." "You're here then to cheer us on for the Friendship Games?" "I don't think that's quite the case Rainbow." Rarity said humouredly, the girls regarding me expectantly. "Is there trouble arising once more and you've come to assist, darling?" "Ya hit the nail on the head, Rarity." Nodding, I pushed myself off the wall of books, sighing. "But this time, it's something I'll be dealing with, alone. You girls focus on your competition, I have... Other matters attending to." "Something to do with the girl we encountered by the portal." I smirked. "Very astute." Sunset smiled at the praise. "But yes, another potential threat that I'll do my best to prevent. I just ask you girls not to get in my way." Applejack smiled lightly. "We'll probably be preoccupied with the Friendship Games regardless, Star. But if ya do require our help, we'll be there in a jiffy." "It's what friends are for!" "Too right Pinkie." Alright, that's one potential obstacle cast aside. Save for Sunset, who looked slightly reluctant to agree with our friends about this. I'll deal with that later. "As I am sure you all know, tomorrow Canterlot High School will be hosting our fellow students at Crystal Prep Academy. As we join together in the spirit of excellence, sportsmanship and-" Blah blah blah blah blah. School spirit blah. Yap yap, blah blah, dribble dribble dribble. Hey, gotta find some means of entertaining myself if the movie won't. "Since the games only ever happen every four years." Which is dumb, but continue. "I'm sure you're all curious what goes on." "You mean other than us losing?!" "Shut up Sentry!" Sorry, force of habit. I paid no attention to the flat looks sent my way from the girls beside me. And Celestia proceeded as though I didn't just own some scrub. "And that, is exactly why I've asked Rainbow Dash to come up here and give you all a little, erm, context." Hah. Big mistake. The blue teen proceeded to snatch the mic and kick this dull scene into... Something akin to mediocrity. "Thank you Principal Celestia!" She coughed like a Kangaroo with lung cancer. "I know a lot of you think there's no way we can beat a fancy school like Crystal Prep at anything!" ...Can I just return to monologing an internal review at everything that's wrong with this Godforsaken universe? Why bother? The reasons as to why are being revealed before our very, dissatisfied field of vision. "Unless it's a 'Losing to Crystal Prep Competition;' cause we're really good at that!" "Shut up Sentry!" "I'm not Flash, silly, I'm Pinkie Pie." "Oh... Worth it." Rainbow looked annoyed on the stage, but continued with enthusiasm anyway, while that tedious music blared from behind the red curtains. "And I know that CHS has never won the Friendship Games. Even once!" Because the plot demanded as such. "Crystal Prep students are super athletic, super smart and super motivated! But there's one thing they aren't! They aren't, Wondercolts!" Oh that's a real good reason as to why we shouldn't cheer for the opposing school. I'm sorry, but is Rainbow just giving us more reason as to show support for Crystal Prep instead than this place? [BEEP]-talk the students there and their villainous Principal all we like, we can't deny how orderly and prepared they are by comparison. The opposing school looks way more organized and professional than CHS; I have no reason to support an otherwise incompetent school whose only advantages are seven teenage girls with bull[BEEP] magic powers! And for that matter, why are they letting those exact seven represent the school for the Games? [BEEP]ing Phil from Hercules wouldn't permit that [BEEP]. If at the moment they're not controlling their powers well and they don't want to be viewed as cheating by the opposite team, then WHY HAVE THEM ON THE TEAM?! Is EVERYONE ELSE at this school SO useless it falls to those girls to fix everything?! Short answer, clearly, yes. And for that matter, the fact the human variant of Princess Luna concerned about being called out as 'cheaters' should be the least of their worries, if anyone outside this nauseating high school learns about the seven anomalies which plagues this building- Oh Taturus, she's singing. I made a hasty retreat the moment the school band revealed themselves. Cafeteria should be deserted by now, maybe I could get a quick bite. I'm pretty [BEEP]ing hungry. Last I checked it was... This way. During this search for satisfying your stomach, perhaps next we ouaghta discuss the absurdity over the teenagers... How do they put it... 'Pony up.' Christ, don't remind me of that. The term alone gives me a brain aneurysm. Nah, I got a better idea. Instead, let's lay out the plan for preventing Midnight Sparkle from ever happening, and arresting Principal Cinch, or Principal [BEEP] which rhymes and is far more accurate, for illegally blackmailing and emotionally abusing a vulnerable young student. A: Win Twilight's trust. B: Get her help in exposing Cinch. C: Help her befriend the girls. D: Go home, and get a nice relaxing rest on my long-awaited bed. And yet, all of which excluding the final step, will be more difficult in practice. Sadly. I imagine winning the human Twilight over will be much harder than pony Twilight. The two was similar, but very different on experiences and social interaction alone. We're dealing with a Twilight far more vulnerable and hesitant than the other. It won't work right away, but patience has always been my best friend. I just hope it'll last enough to prevent... That... Why are you so fixated on that, in any case? Sombra finally inquired skeptically. That awkward teenager is not the Twilight Sparkle you're well acquainted with. She's merely a replica, but far weaker and open to exploitation. Is the idea of her becoming that miserable creature really so distraught to you? Amongst other things... And, as I imagined Sombra to inquire further, someone else spoke up, "There you are." Ah. I halted, to look behind, Sunset catching up in bemusement. "I was wondering where you wandered off to." "Here and there." And followed by, hilariously enough, a stomach growling. Wonderful. Sunset looked down at my clothed belly in surprise, and smirked in good nature. "Hungry huh? Come on, we can catch up some more at the cafeteria." Alrighty then. Sunset added as we walked side-by-side down the hallway. "And maybe later, you could help me figure out the recent development over our friend's magic." ...Eh. Why not? I've got some time to kill to form a thorough plan anyway. And it already helps when you know the answer to this dilemma of Sunset's beforehand... Cafeteria food has never tasted so good. Careful, Jack, you're scaring your host. To the contrary, Sunset looked more bemused than unnerved. "That must've been one adventure you went through before getting here." No kidding. Uncaring about lack of manners towards a lady at this point, my own hunger took over for me to consume the tray of food like a rabid animal. After today, things were hectic enough. You're gonna choke yourself to death before even gaining the chance to save this world's Twilight should you continue. Leaning forward, interlocking her fingers with elbows plopped on the table, Sunset leaned forward. "So, you mentioned earlier about another threat was coming to CHS." Taking a moment to chew and swallow, I nodded. "Another potential threat, my dear." How would the Princess feel, I wonder, over your persistence to address other females with those irritable words? [BEEP] you. The former student of Celestia frowned. "Obviously related to that person from before who was inspecting the portal." Bingo. "It's a safe bet to assume she's going to play a major role involving this danger?" Sadly... My expression was the answer Sunset needed, nodding. "And you're sure you don't want us to help out?" "Positive." My firm response in a heartbeat. "You girls should concentrate on your games. This is a situation I have to handle." "But we can help!" "I'm not Twilight, Sunset." I smirked faintly against Sunset's incredulous objections. "I don't rely on my friends twenty-four/seven to solve a conundrum. The best you can do is respect my wishes and focus beating this rival school." Sunset looked just about ready to argue, but eventually slouched back on her seat. "Are you absolutely sure...?" At that, my own reply was a gentle smile. "I appreciate your willingness to help. I'm glad, and proud, to call you my friend, Sunset. But believe me, this is a matter that shouldn't, and will not, be solved through the magic of friendship, but words alone." Along with infiltration, gathering evidence, and arresting a snotty [BEEP] with an accent so ridiculous it's an insult to posh people everywhere. David Mitchell, you have my sympathies. Sunset finally sighed, leaning forward again with a downcast expression. "I'm sorry, I just... Wanna be useful to my friends. It was thanks to you I gathered up the courage to lead the band against the Dazzlings. Maybe... I want to be helpful without depending on others for a change." "Sunset-" "Not that you or Twilight aren't appreciated for helping me out time to time!" The smile on my face only rose higher from the flustered look on the teen's yellow face. "But, let's be honest, I'm not exactly doing any favours to my friends by always relying on them. Heck, I had to count on Snips and Snails a lot back when I was... You know, a huge bully..." "Sunset-" "Now we have this dilemma about the girls ponying up just out of nowhere-" "Please! Never say those words again." Sunset blinked at my annoyed interruption, my own face expressing disgust. "Just not in front of me." Utterly confused, the high schooler folded her arms and stared down at the table, sighing again. "And I want to help figure out this situation with my friends. And now with you being here saying there's a threat, it just gives me more to worry about, you know? I mean, what would Twilight do in this scenario?" Then, those cerulean eyes gazed up at me imploringly, looking lost and seeking for answers. "What would you do?" With a soft smile, my own yellow hand reached out and gently grasped her arm, inciting her full attention. Once again, I see a part of myself in this girl. It's funny, you'd think, had I not had strong feelings for Twilight first, there could've been... Well. Really? You and Sunset Shimmer? I mean... It's a passing thought of a scenario. I'm already the happiest man alive being with Twilight. But imagining the many possibilities of, say, having arrived in this world first as opposed to Equestria - Which would've had me jump off the school roof first thing, mind you - different events lead to different effects. Let's just not get ahead of ourselves. You're lucky enough already winning the heart of a naive Princess. And I wouldn't trade Twilight for the multiverse. Anyway, onto helping this distraught teen out. "Typically, a mentor tells his student that they must find the answer him or herself, leaving behind only cryptic warnings or clues." Smirking, I continued casually, "Thankfully, I'm not like Celestia. The answer to this dilemma is very obvious." So obvious, in fact, a three-year-old could deduce this glaring plot device behind 'ponying up.' "Tell me, Sunset, have you noticed a pattern behind the girls when they... Grow wings and tails?" Frowning, Sunset gazed towards the ceiling contemplatively. "Hmm... Well obviously when the world was in danger by the sirens that one time. Now it just seems so... Random." "Ah, but are they really so random? What exactly are they doing when those wings and tails popped up?" Tapping her chin, Sunset commented out-loud, "Well, Rainbow was playing music earlier just now. And this transformations after the Battle of the Bands started happening when Fluttershy was tending to her animals, Rarity expressing sheer joy about these clothes she helped me pick out... Pinkie at a celebration party when everyone was laughing..." The cogs were starting to turn. I could see it in those clear sea eyes. The expression was widening in revelation. "These events are related to things they enjoy...!" "And now just that," I started encouraging, grinning widely as Sunset was connecting the dots earlier than usual, "What do all these habits have in common...?" "...They're used as an expression for friendship!" Sunset gasped lowly, shock turning to surprised enthusiasm. "Those habits represent the truest parts of who they are, that's what causes the transformations! Of course; as the bonds of our friendship strengthen over time, so does the magic!" "Thirty points to Ravenclaw!" "Huh?" More Slytherin, I'd think. Or maybe Gryffindor. Or perhaps Hufflepuff. Really? Also, welcome back Starswirl, glad to have you join us. "Well done Sunset!" The girl smiled bashfully. "No need to praise me for it. Once more I couldn't have deduced it without your help." Well, actually, you could've. Anyone could've. "It's fine that you want to figure things out for yourself at times. But you should never be afraid to consult your friends if it becomes too seemingly difficult." Hm. You should follow your own advice sometime soon. Sunset nodded. "I'll keep that in mind." "Please to hear it, my young student." At that, the teenager chuckled humouredly. "So you're my teacher now?" "Why not?" I smirked, gesturing with wide arms. "With Twilight training her own student, why should you be left out?" The reaction was surprise, Sunset blinking curiously. "Twilight has her own student?!" "Yeah. Just recently, right before I arrived here. Her name is Starlight Glimmer. You'd love her, Sunset, she's a former villain as well." It took a few seconds for that to process, amusedly so. With a small smile, she replied sincerely, "I'm happy for them both then. This new student of her's in good hands." Then, leaning forward on the table once more, Sunset asked with open eagerness, "Would you mind telling me more about this Starlight?" Funny thing, I wasn't expecting to smile and laugh like a silly idiot for the majority of my visit in this world. But, like I said before, Sunset being one of the few major positives about this film, it was hard not to grow annoyed at someone who was essentially like Twilight in many aspects, but unique in her own right. And Sunset deserves to know that. It's all my fault, isn't it...? Hm? You know what... What happened before we got here. Jack. I just can't help it, you know. Last night, sleeping on that couch, and now watching these girls enjoy themselves, everything that happened yesterday involving the imbalances and the source has just... Caught up to me. I've potentially unleashed an unspeakable disaster upon everyone I love. And this time, there's no sugarcoating who was to blame for this one. Not Starlight. Not Sombra. Not Celestia... It was all. On. Me... You can't hold yourself solely accountable for this, my young student... Can't he? Sombra scoffed scornfully. Last I recall, old one, it was this boy who deliberately decided to intervene and [BEEP] with the canoncity of the world, thereby releasing this evil and giving it sentient form. All of his progress, his entire journey, had led up to this monstrosity which threatens to tear all worlds asunder. Which is all my doing to begin with. The ancient unicorn responded remorsefully. And this was the first time I heard Starswirl so... Sad. It was literally affecting my own emotions. It was I who brought Jack here from the very beginning. Had I know the consequences would've become this immensely severe... I'm afraid we must endure through this new hardships I had unwittingly bestowed. How? How can we stop something that was never meant to exist in the MLP universe to start with...? Isn't it evident? Indeed... Balance, as always, holds the key to the safety of us all. This is no longer clearing up the repercussions, we're now facing the destiny for all life, among this world and Equestria. And, in essence, every world before it. The best we can achieve for now, is to watch, and wait. And then commence battle? Precisely. Wonderful... So we must play patient for this 'Zagreus' to turn up again. And deal with it once this monster chooses to reveal itself. My eyes never strayed from the girls comforting Sunset to Rarity showing off all the outfits designed for the Games. Heh... Zagreus... Who'd have thought... Zagreus is my secret name... Zagreus is the one to blame... Zagreus is the pony's shame... The beast that I've been keeping... Hm... Wait...! As it followed in the flick, Rarity's own magic began revealing itself in all its laughable absurdity. Unfortunately I was in no mood to laugh. Fortunately I was determined enough to rise up from my seat and shut the doors into the room before that little device of human Twilight's got near enough to absorb Rarity's magic completely- Which, sadly, I must request you refrain from doing. ...What now? Starswirl sighed. This kind of interference is what I am afraid of allowing at the present time. Zagreus grows in power the more changes we bring to all around us. This is a significant impact to the events which are to come. But... I can't just-! Can't you? N-No! Whether I despise this world or not, Rarity remains my friend! I can't let this happen to her or the others, just as I can't bring myself to idly sit by for human Twilight to fall into Midnight! You're asking too much of me here Starswirl! Jack, please, consider what this means. The voice was more gentle than imploring. I too do not wish for any of the girls to suffer, but we must wait until we can know what changes can be made. We must wait for Zagreus to show signs of his return first before proceeding with anything rash. ...But... I know that image of any version of Miss Sparkle suffering such a fate unnerves you. Understatement of the damn century! But if you choose to interfere, now that we know what is causing this imbalance to the worlds and why, we must be more cautious than ever before. What's the plan then, Zordon? We just sit by and wait?! Yes. ...But-! Please, Jack. I am asking you as a teacher... And a friend. Too later regardless for him to do anything. The draining is complete. True to Sombra's statement, a hovering Rarity slowly descended on the floor with an exhausted posture, looking heavily worn out. God... Dammit-! Ow... What was that slight twinge in my chest just then...? "Twilight?!" "Uh... Yes...?" Couldn't even bring myself to stop the following awkwardness, slumping back onto my seat in defeat. Alright, Starswirl, I'll restrain myself from preventing the girls losing their magic by that device... But don't think I'm gonna allow Midnight Sparkle to happen no matter the cost. We will see, but thank you for obliging to my wishes. Tch. Figured you'd sacrifice the fate of all lives for one individual, who isn't even your Twilight. What can I say? I'm not someone to look up to. I watched the girls interact with a befuddled human Twilight at the doorway from a distance, too focused on their conversation to spot my saddened expression. For a brief second, those purple eyes glanced towards my cyan orbs and widened slightly in recognition, before conversing back with the excited girls surrounding her. "Spike!" "Huh! You know my dog's name too?" Not even a villain of my own making will stop me from protecting any version of Twilight Sparkle... "But doesn't that bother you?" "Does what bother me?" "Another Twilight competing against us? An alternate version of your girlfriend!" A short huff. "I have a million other things to worry about than that, Rainbow." Like, for example, another of my friends losing their magic along with the portal being closed because of it. But no, Rainbow here thought it was far more important to address the fact over another version of Twilight was participating in the Games. Not that she had much of a choice... "Speakin' of, what in tarnation is she up to?" Applejack pointed out towards the other side of the hall. Human Twilight currently oblivious to her surroundings whilst checking the readings on the small device around her neck. Oh did I neglect to mention about that? I probably left out a lot more things about what's going on in this flick. But believe me, none of them are fascinating enough to talk about. Really, I'm more interested in that Crystal Prep, when I watched this back on my Earth, had its front gates closed in the middle of a school day. My school never did that. "Leave this to me." Uh-huh. Sure thing Sunset, you go act all confrontational to a hapless Twilight. I'm too tired to care at this point to prevent that disaster waiting to happen. Instead, I went the opposite direction of them towards the food stand. Free food is free food. Glaring off a CP student who foolishly attempted to appear menacing my way, I happily consumed the treats while glancing in the girls' direction. Ah yes, while Pinkie is making chums with human Twilight, the others are confronting their respective anti-Mane Six of Crystal Prep... Who have no other reason to exist than the simple fact they're the opposing team of six girls with attitudes. Because [BEEP] it, why not? No fresh unique ideas here; we have to perform every high school cliche by the book! And how gratified we as an audience to have such memorable new characters who stand out as the opposites of the main characters. Such as Sugar Coat - Get it? Because she's a blunt tactless [BEEP] - and Lemon Zest. And... Uh... Uhh... Sour Sweet. Yeah, her! Also there's... The one with goggles... And... [BEEP] it. They're not even worth trying to remember about, even when they're standing right over there! And when Celestia finished another small speech, the parties cannon went boom. Disco ball's in the air, Vinyl's rocking the stereo, and everyone's having fun. Well, almost everyone. I'm just over here tapping my foot and eating cupcakes. Ugh... Strawberry- Agh! There it goes again... Another magical essence drained away thanks to Twilight's little device. And as that kept happening, the stronger these disturbances to magic were beginning to affect me. One hand clutched my temple to rub the pain which suddenly burst from there. With Rarity, it was a faint buzzing. With Sunset, a sudden stabbing sensation that had the girls immediately come to my aid when I almost collapsed earlier. This time I was prepared, however, and gripped both my head and the edge of the table. It's getting worse... Starswirl, you have to let me- Give it some more time, Jack. More time?! That's half the girls now with their magic taken away! And nothing of any value was truly lost. Speaking of no value, a certain [BEEP] destroyed the party mood by tapping the microphone, lights came back on and everyone resumed acting like hostile [BEEP]holes against the other school for no real reason. Again, WHO named it the 'Friendship Games...?' "I'd like to thank Principal Celestia for her unconventional welcome. It's been four years since the last Friendship Games, but it feels as though nothing has changed. Canterlot High continues to pick its competitors through a popularity contest, and Crystal Prep continues to field its top twelve students." ...That's not entirely inaccurate. Sadly. Why the [BEEP] are Sentry and Derpy on the team? No offense to the latter... "It is a comfort to know that even after so many years of losses, your school remains committed to its ideals, however misguided they may be. I wish you all the best of luck... Because of the inevitable outcome." Shout out to the constant organ background music that plays every time she's taking the spotlight. Also, who even is this woman? Who was she in Equestria? Why wasn't Cadence the Principal of Crystal Prep, which would've made a trillion times more sense? I never even heard of a 'Cinch' back in the pony world. Was she a figure of high authority there? A Princess in another kingdom? A noble? A judge? She strikes me as a judge at first glance. From appearance, or how she seems to judge every living thing around her? Pick one. Also, you two would get along just fine. Hm. And, finally, the Friendship Games commence! ...And I'm doing my absolute best not to fall asleep the whole way through. Should've brought my 3DS with me... Dammit. First off: Science! Exciting! Celestia and Luna allowed me to observe from the corner of the room, despite Cadence's curiosity to the student with a beard watching the competition with tired indifference. And while generic song seven-six-eight-four plays in the background to montage the first round of the games, I'm too busy thinking about other things. Like, what is Spike making for dinner back home...? Speaking of food: Cooking! Oh how wonderful! Just makes me even more hungry. You know, while we're busy watching these tedious, boring, inconsequential games, how about we nitpick some more about the stupidity of this flick... By addressing the total idiocy of everyone in this film! Well... Better than anything going on right now, I suppose. Almost every character here is dumb, but who is the dumbest? Let's find out. Just how stupid is Celestia? So Celestia might be the Principal of an established high school, but wise she is not. Despite carrying a look of utter confusion over everything, Celestia couldn't even piece together about Crystal Prep's Twilight being from this world. In Rainbow Rocks she dismissed claims over dark magic being used in the school in spite of being witness to such in the first film. And here, in Friendship Games, she outright challenged Cinch over the school board believing about magic going-ons, when there's video footage and eyes witnesses to be found during these events. So how stupid is Celestia?! She makes her Equestrian self look self-respecting by comparison. Even now she looks like she's having a brain fart upon Pinkie demonstrating her impossibly Mona Lisa cake. Next is woodwork, but who cares? Next on the stupidity list, if you please. The entire student body is filled with stupid idiots. A brief conjured image of my old school. Oh, yes, fair enough, that's true, but we're referring now to this student body. Okay so, where to begin? How about how completely accepting they are that magic's a thing, or how easily misled they are by everyone and everything around them. The Fall Formal contest, the Battle of the Bands, the Friendship Games and... What comes later. Not a single one of them outside the Human Six started asking questions about the strange magic, where it comes from, who exactly Sunset and Twilight were and about their magical world. They just take it at face value, no questions asked, thus demonstrating the simple-minded life of a student who can't comprehend a much larger world that just became a groundbreaking discovery to anyone with the most basics of common sense. And why didn't any of them object to the girls joining in the competition if they know what they're capable of? Do they want to succeed so bad that they're willing to cheat their way to victory? Wouldn't shock me. Dean Cadence is a stupid, dumb, [BEEP]ded idiot head. How after the proceedings events and conclusion to the games, Cadence knows everything now. The truth as to why Twilight participated after all, and became another generic demon monster because of Cinch's manipulations. But instead of gathering evidence and eye witnesses, calling the police and reporting to the school board over Cinch's actions, Cadence just stands there and continues to serve the undeserving Principal until the end of days. You'd think she of all people wouldn't take too kindly to Twilight being emotionally manipulated and blackmailed like that. More work for me, I guess. Next up, a spelling bee contest. Yay, but onwards Sombra! Principal [BEEP] is a stupid [BEEP]hole. Principal Cinch is a dumb bimbo as well. It was bad enough risking your job and credibility through illegally blackmailing an underage student to doing as you wished, but then she doesn't bother reporting to the school board with exactly what she threatened to do regarding the activities of Celestia's own students. Nothing was stopping her from gathering evidence herself to display for the board, and Celestia would have an obligation to confirm all those accusations if she didn't want to risk anything. But then again, it is Celestia... The Human Six are all reckless fools with no idea what they're doing. Well... Yeah. To be frank, those girls lacked the experience and wisdom their pony counterparts obtained over time. They acted less like responsible young adults with their gifts and more of children toying around and showing off their powers without any hint of modesty and self-control, save for Sunset, who's doing her best to keep these powers under care. I legit prayed for the safety of this world after LoE. Alright, final bit of the first round with Twilight and Sunset. This painful montage is almost over with. Vice Principal Luna's the dumbest person ever. This [BEEP]ing idiot's been around for three films, and is the dumbest person in the universe! In the first Equestria Girls she was tricked by a notorious untrustworthy student alongside her cronies into punishing a teenager whom had no student records to begin with. In the second and third film she's absolutely fine with the Human Six entering various competitions despite their reputation for being... Well, childish for their age. She, like Celestia, is completely incompetent at her own job and yet acts all smug alongside her older sister even when threatened by Cinch. Jack Wright is even more pathetic than Luna. So the dumbest prize award goes to none other than- Hey! "That means the winner of the first event goes to... Twilight Sparkle and Crystal Prep!" Wait, what? It's already over? Oh thank God, I almost dozed off for a moment there! Oh, wait, the students of Twilight's own school were groaning for no reason. Let me fix that. "GO TWILIGHT!" [BEEP] you teenagers! Many look startled and jumped as I sprung from my seat and applauded loudly for the lonesome girl. Twilight looked positively surprised by the single praise, as did the girls cheering up Sunset, and only blushed in embarrassment whilst waving sheepishly. "Hey! Why are you applauding her?!" "I regret [BEEP]ing nothing Rainbow!" Inciting shocked gasps from teachers and students alike to a word which was bleeped to my ears, but clear to everyone else. "Are you sure you're feeling alright...?" "Sunset, let it go..." "Well, you can hardly blame her for inquiring." Rarity responded for her friend, frowning sternly. "You've been looking positively dreadful ever since the other Twilight arrived. Is it something to do with her?" "Does seein' her make yer miss the Princess?" "Is it because the portal's gone? No sweat, we'll get it back up and running in no time." "You know what always cheers me up on a day like this? Pizza!" Whereas Sunset looked fondly over her friend's antics, but gazed back at me in clear concern. "You've been on edge ever since the Crystal Prep students arrived, moreso than I have! Is it something related to that threat you mentioned before?" I barely answered, keeping my own gaze elsewhere, bracing for the inevitable backlash that's to come. I'm not sure I can keep up with allowing my friends to lose their magic any further, Starswirl. It's no better than what Tirek did... "And you keep glancing over where we split up from Fluttershy." Damn. Nothing gets past her... A tender dark yellow hand clasped my shoulder, prompting me to stare back at worried cerulean eyes. "Stardust, whatever it is that's bothering you, you shouldn't hide it from your friends. Whatever's happening, we're here to help. You know that, don't you?" The others nodded, encouraging expressions present. "...I know Sunset." I sighed, gently removing her hand off me. "I'm sorry, I just... I'm a little stressed, that's all-" And something just popped up then to warrant even more stress. "Hey there!" My reply was to flinch, sending an unpleasant welcoming look towards the teenager suddenly joining us without good cause. "Nice work on the first round. We wouldn't have gotten closer to winning without you guys." Sunset smiled. "Thanks Flash. You weren't doing bad yourself back there." In only one's opinion... And just then, the cardboard had the [BEEP]s to suddenly grip my shoulder and say casually, "Mind if I borrow Stardust here for just a moment?" Without even awaiting a response, Sentry steers me a few feet away from the curious girls to a spot still outside the front of the school. In assumed safe distance, the boy turned to face me and began rather nervously, "So... That's this world's Twilight, huh?" Oh, this should be interesting. Starswirl, just so we're clear, I'm not able to use my powers in this human form, correct? Especially with the connection between the two worlds temporarily cut off, the magical source from Equestria lessens the ties. Those three other dimensions you had visited were unique of operating their own magic. Suffice to say, this world is powerless without the, shall we say, battery of Equestrian magic. Got it, so I can't punch this [BEEP]wad in the [BEEP]s with superhuman strength and make it super hurt. Thanks. With a glance over to the other side of the courtyard, I answered Sentry's waiting look with a swift, "What of it?" "Just wanted to be sure." Uh-huh. "She's really nothing like our Twilight, then." Our Twilight? "This one looks kinda... Lonely, without friends. I feel bad for her. So that's why I need your advice; you know Twilight probably more than anyone, since they're somewhat the same person, right?" Cyan eyes narrowed. I did not like the sound of whatever this stereotype was implying. "Where is this going, Sentry...?" The teenager sighed. "You don't have to call me that, you know. Flash is just fine. Anyway, I was hoping you'd give me some pointers to impressing someone like Twilight." ...What? "You think I got a shot with her? This Twilight from Crystal Prep?" ... Hahahahahahaha! You'd have to credit that tenacity. I certainly would! "Excuse you? [BEEP] OFF YOU USELESS CASHGRAB HEARTTHROB!" Sentry was already backing up, and rightfully so. Students turned their heads in surprise at the vocal rage. "You have no right! Get out of my sight before I rip off your [BEEP]s and feed them to a dragon friend of mine!" The boy at least heeded my advice, making a swift departure back towards the building, cyan eyes glaring at his fleeing back. The [BEEP]ing nerve... Jack, I advise you calm yourself. The stress of recent events affects your better judgement, added with the side-effects you are experiencing from the imbalances of magic being drained repeatedly. Really, what other answer was he anticipating? It should be common knowledge over your unhidden disdain for that clown. No empathy is to be held for the fool believing he could gain any knowledge from you. "What was all that about?" A feminine voice asked confusedly from behind. "[BEEP]ing self-conceited cardboard cutout..." I growled balefully, turning back to the concerned girls who evidently heard all that. Heck, you;d have to be deaf not to hear that loud angered tone- Agh! "Stardust?!" Happening... Again...! Applejack and Rainbow were quick to prevent me from keeling over, grabbing my arms and shoulders to steady my posture. Internally, Balance was screaming in my ears, feeling my blood pound. The chest felt as though it was constricting, the sudden imbalance against magic stronger than the last one... Something is wrong... No [BEEP] Commodes- Ag...! "What is it? Stardust's what's happening?!" Sunset reached out with both hands on me. The imbalance is empowering more than it should. These events of the Friendship Games are always suppose to happen, but close proximity to this natural attack against Balance itself is affecting your own connection to the magic. Rarity looked slightly aghast. "What's the matter darling? Is something causing you grief...?" From the corner of my pained eye, as the mental assault was, thankfully, subsiding somewhat, I spotted a fleeing Twilight with a talkative Spike pursuing her into the school. With that, I made my decision. "Go tend to Fluttershy!" They blinked at my command, but I ignored any and inquiries, shrugging the girls off me and proceeding to follow after the frightened Crystal Prep student. This has to end, here and now. Jack- No Starswirl! This has gone on long enough! You said so yourself, this was imbalance at work! And natural of not, we could be empowering the threat that is Zagreus by just standing by and twiddling our thumbs! I'm not gonna let this keep going any longer! Then you better prepare for the repercussions. Oh I am... I definitely am... Wasn't hard to lose them, Spike's voice was always loud in comparison to the others. One hallway down was where I needed to be. Jack- Don't try to stop me, Starswirl. You for a fact I will never allow any of my friends in danger, especially Twilight. Except for, as I keep repeating, this being not your Twilight. Irrelevant to the contrary! All I am asking is for you to be careful. The voice gently responded instead. If Zagreus is involved somehow, our choices may not reveal a more positive outcome this time around. The magic of friendship alone will have difficulty aiding us in this battle. I know what I'm doing, don't worry. And that's exactly what concerns me. Ah... Seems another fool has beaten us to her first. "Who are you talking to?" "Erm... Myself. It's a nervous habit... Were you looking for me?" God dammit. I immediately opted to hide behind the corner of the hallway, wanting to say nothing to Principal [BEEP] over there. Just wait for her to leave, and get on with the plan. "Indeed I was. Quite a coincidence that the CHS students moving onto the next event are the same, nice girls who were so interested in you, don't you think?" God, it was like a hawk observing her next meal. A very posh, unlikable hawk. "I'm not sure..." It startled me, despite knowing it beforehand, exactly how meek and... Vulnerable this Twilight was by comparison to the other. A part of me wanted to just storm over there, give Cinch a piece of my mind and hold this Twilight in my arms, reassuring her and promising nothing will go wrong, ever again... "Perhaps you should get to know them after all." "But I... Thought you didn't want me to?" "Let's just say I'm covering my bases." I bet you are, [BEEP]. "Who knows? Perhaps they'll reveal to you the secret to Canterlot's High newfound success." Get your filthy hands off her you stuck-up, villainous- "I don't know; spying feels kind of... Wrong!" Thankfully, even this Twilight held some semblance of morality. Cinch, however, wasn't too pleased by the hesitant yet good-intended answer, leaning back and fixing her dumb glasses. "Well, it's your decision Twilight. It's not as if your application hangs in the balance..." A brief pause from leaving. "On second thought... Yes it does." ...Sombra, hold me back. Even if I unlikely would, I have no physical body to oblige that task. Starswirl, say something to calm me down. Right now. The Princess wouldn't be too pleased if any verbal or physical assault against a woman, regardless how unpleasant she may seem. We can deal with her comeuppance later. As Cinch was passing around the corner, time slowed for a brief moment. Pink and cyan eyes clashed from the corner of eyes before she continued on her way by me, unfazed by the death glare boring in her retreating backside. ...That 'later' may come sooner than you think, my good ol' mentor... "Man... She's awful." Amen Spike. "What are you gonna do?" Walking around to see them properly, Twilight sighed sadly. "I don't know Spike." Thus resorting to sink back against a locker with arms crossed against her knees. "I don't know..." "I'll tell you what she can do." Seeing any version of Twilight so depressed and helpless mentally wounded me. Both human and dog glanced up at the direction of the stern voice in surprise, not expecting more company. Purple eyes sparkled in recognition, but nothing more, and it almost made me wince compared to the fondness, humour and pure joy I typically see in my Twilight's eyes whenever she looked at me. Inhaling deeply, I continued and knelt carefully beside the stunned teen. "You can stand up for yourself and fight back against this injustice Cinch is using against you." "It's you..." Twilight gasped, eyes widened in wonder. "The boy who bumped into me from that mirror, and... You were there with those girls, and cheered for me just before." I smirked, glancing over to the curious canine. "Your owner is very perceptive." Spike nodded, wagging his tail proudly. "The smartest person I know." "I don't doubt it." This Spike, unlike the one I called a brother, wasn't too reluctant to a head rub, happily accepting the strokes with a slobbering tongue as expression of content. Meanwhile, Twilight looked between him and I in open confusion, prompting me to address the matter at hand once again. "Sorry, force of habit. Anyway, it's high time we take justice against what that woman is doing to you, Twilight... Sorry, I can call you Twilight, right?" "...I guess?" Haha, that clear bafflement was adorable to look at. At my expressed amusement, the purple teen rubbed her forehead tiredly. "Sorry, I just... It's been a long day, putting it mildly. You're saying you can... Help us?" Where you have all the cards in your hands, Hell yes. With a patient smile, I proceeded to clarify, "You don't have to obey Cinch's wishes, you know. You do have a choice over your own destiny." Twilight sighed, hesitant to agree. "Not this time... Not with what Cinch is using against me." "The application to an independent study program." "Yeah, and I can't just... Wait." Purple eyes snapped at me in shock. "How did you...?!" With a smirk, I tapped my temple. "I'm psychic." Twilight frowned uncertainly, prompting my light chuckle. "Just kidding love, I just know stuff, let's put it like that." The young purple dog tugged at her skirt. "Twilight... I think he can help us out here!" The young girl hesitated once again. "I don't know Spike... I'm not sure what can be done, or how this man could help us in this situation." "Don't knock it till you've tried it, my dear." Opting to stand, I lowered one hand invitingly, an exact repeat of our first meeting yesterday. "You can live in fear, or take a stand. And I can't stand seeing young women being manipulated this way. Help me help you, Twilight Sparkle. I promise I will do everything in my power." And once more, the moment of truth. But even if Twilight doesn't accept my offer, I'll still do things myself anyway. Cinch needed to be stopped, as did this imbalance. Now was time to put the plan of stopping both into works. But I didn't have to worry for too long, once a small, gentle purple hand reached upwards and brushed against my own, prompting me to carefully help the helpless teen to stand, smiling proudly. "There we go. Perhaps now we should finally get better acquainted. My name is Stardust Balance. It's an honour to meet you, Twilight." With a playful bow and my new top hat placed against my chest. God, this almost feels too weird, introducing myself this way to someone who's very, very close to you in another universe... It took a few seconds for Twilight to grin, nervously so. "It's nice to make your acquaintance, Stardust-" Beeping sounds cut her off, prompting us to glance at the device hung around her neck. Odd, I don't remember it activating during this scene of the film. Even more curious, the small light is pointing in my direction. ...Oh. Oh [BEEP]! "Quick, turn that off-!" My warning came too late, as a bizarre sensation came over me, something I haven't felt since Tirek... You know. Welp. We're completely [BEEP]ed. I was worried this would happen... Twilight stared in pure shock at the different human looking back before her once the magic was consumed... And I mirrored that expression beautifully. Before falling to the ground as all air was cut off.
Chapter 126: Friendship Games II... Drivel...A... Ack...! Can't... Breathe...! Starswirl... Someone... Help...! You fool! You should've suspected something like this would occur concerning that device of hers! Glad you... Have time to... Lecture me... While I'm... Choking to death... Lungs... Feel burning... Can barely look up... Clutching chest... Need air...! "Oh my gosh, what have I done?!" Twilight... Gasped horridly. "I didn't mean to... What's happening to you?!" "Can't... Breathe..." Hurts to... Even talk... Felt like... Vacuum of space... "We have to help him!" "I-I don't know how, Spike!" Eyes watering... Corners of vision beginning to blacken... It'll be over soon if... If she doesn't do something... "Twilight... Pl... Please...!" Voice was hoarse, wasn't... Wasn't going to make it any longer... "Twilight!" Spike's terrified voice... Lit the fuse. Something smashed before my body. And then I was impacted by a ball of light between us, the force of which sending me flying backwards, skidding across the clean hallway floor, clenching my eyes shut at the intense brightness emerging from seemingly nowhere. And, suddenly, it felt like a wave of fresh air was finally being granted as my oxygen again, rapidly inhaling and exhaling the air welcomingly. My nostrils filled with a warm scent, of comfort and reassurance, that the magic keeping me alive in this world was back with me. When the light died down, my eyes carefully opened... Blinking to compose myself, slowly getting up from the ground. Wait, I inspected my body, and found the original body of Jack Wright has once more become the golden taller, much lean form of Stardust Balance. The sight of my yellow hands incited a long exhale of relief. Thank God... Hold on. From the other side of the hallway knelt a saddened Twilight, regarding her now broken hand-made purple device lying on the floor, bits of it scattered around it. Spike leaned against her side for comfort, and I slowly stood up, dusting myself... Before coughing, violently. Right, that was to be expected... That was, indeed, too close for comfort. Thankfully there was enough goodness in this young woman to save your life as opposed to leaving you there for... Well, I prefer not to imagine a different scenario. Yet, this doesn't change how foolish it was to approach this human variant of your Princess and anticipate things to only proceed smoothly. Just be more cautious the next time; your constant near-death experiences are beginning to wear on me. Slowly stepping forward, I inquired gently, "Are you okay?" Violet eyes snapped upwards, widening in surprise before lowering back to the small device, carefully gathering everything in her hands. "I guess..." Twilight sighed, glancing back up with fright reflecting in those beautiful purple orbs. "I'm sorry... I-I didn't know something like that was going to happen! Were... Were you in pain?" "It did look as though you were hurting back then after changing your appearance, literally." Spike added. With a hoarse chuckle, I smiled wryly. "No harm done. Really, you didn't know your device was capable of absorbing magic like that... Sorry I made you break it, by the way... But thank you, for saving my life just now, Twilight." Accepting, once again, a hand to help her stand, Twilight glanced between the inoperable thing and myself. "It's still my fault, regardless. All I wanted was to understand the strange readings and phenomenons happening within this school. I didn't mean to hurt anyone...!" "I know." Carefully, I laid a hand on her shoulder, prompting her soft wince. "But I don't blame you. Really. You're a good person, Twilight, and I know you would never intentionally harm anyone without good reason to. What matters now is, everyone has their own magic back, and no doubt the portal's working again." Which I could feel. No shadow of doubt about it, my connection to Balance here may not be as strong, but it was enough and calm once again for me to sense that everything was as it should be. Twilight, upon breaking her device, released the contained magic which, in turn, returned to their original hosts. I'm assuming that's the case, Starswirl? Indeed. Great! Twilight looked back up hesitantly, curiosity slowly emerging on those vulnerable features. "When you say magic..." Ah, now this is where the fun begins. "You don't mean 'magic' as in the unnatural force which contradicts all known laws of realism and scientific research, do you?" "Look to your talking dog for answers." Spike chuckled from the ground. "He's gotcha there, Twilight." The teenager flushed in embarrassment. The decision made, to avoid any further messes caused by what occurs later in the film, I turned around and motioned forward. "Let's get going then." "Wait, where are we going?" Smirking, I glanced over my shoulder to the curious Twilight. "You want answers, I'm willing to provide them. About this magic, why Spike can talk, and why everyone here apparently knows you and Spike by name and recognition. But let's talk somewhere where we won't be easily eavesdropped on." Are you certain about this decision, Jack? Yes. What is preventing any further negative repercussions from taking this route? The events of Twilight transferring to this asinine school may never occur because of this. Take this choice with precision. I will. Don't worry. I already know I'm off to a good start anyway, the moment the human Twilight took one last look at the broken device in her hands... And dropped it in the nearest dustbin. "I... Wow... Just... Wow..." Yep, same. "Pretty much my thoughts about this, too." Spike commented, wagging his tail between us excitedly. "I mean, there's another me who's a dragon?! How awesome is that?! He sounds so cool with how you describe him!" "That's because he is, Spike." I say with a touch of pride to my voice, rubbing the canine's head. "Then again, I think any version of Spike is awesome." Except for Gen III. While her dog was happily accepting the attention, Twilight still look mystified by everything I've just shared with her, blinking slowly to process all this. Then, from our sitting spots on the school rooftop, she looked down to the front statue. "So these girls got their magic because another me - a pony me - came from another world. And that same mirror I investigated down there, this 'portal,' is in actuality the very same gateway between this world and 'Equestria?'" The skepticism was actually pretty adorable. Any sane person wouldn't buy it at first, which shows how more human this Twilight was compared to the people in this school. "The same portal which became in accessible when you absorbed its magic along with Sunset's." Smirking at the flustered teen, I added teasingly, "Got to say, very impressive device you made to do such things. Albert Einstein of our time over here." Reddened cheeks increased further. "I wouldn't go that far... Not even Einstein had any experience with something this... This... You know..." Violet eyes stayed to the ground below our dangling feet, expression contemplative. But I didn't need Balance to sense the growing turmoil and confusion growing inside her. The more answer, incites more questions. Not even those glasses hid the conflict in her eyes. Speaking of which, those glasses. Them being there alone incites HUGE writing inconsistencies. Because, clearly, the only reason this Twilight has impaired vision is so people can tell the difference between the two. Because children, apparently, aren't intelligent enough to spot the distinctions though mannerisms, clothing and hairstyles. You give children of your homeworld too much credit. I remember when cartoons didn't dumb themselves down for the viewer's sake... Anyway, why only those two with the major physical differences? Why couldn't the others be distinguished uniquely opposed to their Equestrian counterparts as well? Why can't, say, the human girls have different hobbies? Different lifestyles? Different mannerisms? The carbon copy approach is simply unconvincing. If they want the audience to like the Human Six aside from being basically reflections of the ponies, give them distinct personalities and traits. Different experiences breeds different paths. Exactly! But no, it's only Twilight who has a unique alternate self. Whom, meanwhile, still stared at the ground and oblivious students below us, rubbing her temples as though suddenly growing a migraine. Leaning slightly, I asked softly, "Are you alright?" Placing a hand on her shoulder just in case. The teenager inhaled. "I... I don't know. Everything you've just told me, it's all... Overwhelming I suppose..." She confessed, shaking her head bafflingly. "Maybe that's an understatement; this is just all so... Bigger than I originally expected. Alternate worlds, magic actually exists, another version of me who's a Princess." "Don't forget the dragon me!" "Heh, that too Spike... I just... This is almost incomprehensible. It should be incomprehensible!" Violet eyes stared at me. "But, everything I've seen so far... It's all beginning to add up... And that... That scares me..." My reaction was instinctive, placing a hand on her shoulder to keep the teen grounded, expression that of understanding. Twilight didn't flinch this time, but gazed at me through desperate eyes behind those obnoxiously big glasses. "The unknown is always frightening to us, even those who claim they embrace the unexplored and strange. Even the other Twilight had doubts at times." Twilight nodded, slowly, beginning to let it all sink in. "Do you need a moment?" "What? Oh... No, no I'm beginning to let it sink in." "Are you sure?" "Fine, just... This will take some getting use to." Clearing her throat, composing herself, the enlightened Twilight regarding me curiously, face clearly hungry for more information, but restraining herself somewhat. "So... What happens next?" Grinning, I answered casually, "That's all up to you, Twilight. You have all this knowledge at your fingertips, and the proof in this school. The question now is, what will you do knowing all this? Return to Crystal Prep upon learning these things... Or seek out what you've been missing that you're searching for?" The reaction was, of course, not unexpected. The girl was stumped. "How did you know that...?" "Magic I'm guessing," Spike said. "Nope, I just know things," I answered humouredly, but Twilight wasn't amused, just watching me expectantly. Shame. Anyway. "There's something missing, a constant absence in your life that you're not sure what it is. You want to find it, and you had some hope the answers would be find by investigating Canterlot High." After a long searching moment, Twilight sighed, staring at the ground from the roof again. "Yes... It's always felt as though, despite all my grades and successes, I've been missing a key component. Something essentially that I have no idea what it is. And, if I'm being sincere... I still haven't found it, despite everything I've been told just now... So much for finding the answers I needed as opposed to wanting..." And Hell will freeze over before I ever consider not helping Twilight in her time of need. But she's not your Twilight. "I know what it is you're looking for, Twilight, and I can help you find it." Purple eyes glanced over to me uncertainly, but I caught that sparkle of interest behind those silly large glasses. Smiling, I strengthened my voice to assure conviction. "But first, we need to deal with someone else; someone's who been taking advantage of her students long enough." "Principal Cinch." Spike supplied, canine features frowning. "But, how exactly are we going to expose her for everything she's done to Twilight?" "The answer lies at Crystal Prep itself, Spike." Both dog and teenager looked at me in surprise. Grinning, I stood upwards, brushing myself off. "There's not greater crime than hiding the truth, Twilight. Cinch has gotten away with this for too long. If you help me take her down, I can, in turn, help you find what you're missing. What do you say?" "...I don't know." Twilight wrapped her arms around herself uncertainly, purple eyes skeptic and worried. "The idea of spying on those girls was bad enough, but what you're proposing potentially breaks every school code and law. What if something goes incredibly wrong?" "Then I'll take the fall." "But... You'd do that...?" I smiled. "Of course." A habit developing, my hand reached down in offer. "Breaking a few rules to bring a criminal to justice. I don't see the problem. But I can't do it without you." Which wasn't entirely true. Even if she declined, I'd go to Crystal Prep regardless. "Assist me in bringing Cinch to justice, and I'll do everything in my power to help you so you won't be feeling empty any longer. Help me help you, Twilight... Help me help you." Twilight glanced at cyan eyes, to the golden hand, and then a tugging Spike. The puppy said with assurance. "I think we can trust him, Twilight. That mean woman shouldn't get away after today." The teenager wasn't entirely convinced yet, but looked back with something else reflective on her look. "Why bring it upon yourself to take her down...?" "If I don't, no one else will." Literally. Even knowing everything Cinch had done to Twilight, not even Cadence called the police on her [BEEP]. You seem to hold a lot of faith in this girl who lacks the conviction and will of the Princess. I recommend against underestimating her so easily, Sombra. You'd be surprised how interaction can create newfound determination. I pictured my mentor smiling sagely. As demonstrated this very moment. A purple hand grasped a golden grip, sealing the deal. And carefully pulling her up, I smiled proudly at the hesitant teenager... Whom smiled back, but more softer and growing in confidence. "You're right... Cinch shouldn't be allowed to get away with this." "Yes!" Spike leaped from the ground into Twilight's arms, embracing his owner and friend tightly. "Alright team, where do we go first?" Smirking, I inclined my head to the door leading back inside. "Well first, we take a ride to Crystal Prep, and lay out the plan on the way there." A few steps forward before Twilight called out. "Wait, right now? But the next round of the Games are starting soon!" Oh yeah, that. "Twilight, no offense, but [BEEP] the Games." She gasped comically, shielding Spike's ears from the offensive word. Snorting, I continued, "Priorities my dear. The Games can wait for one of their contestants. If not, well that sucks for them." "But what if-?" "It'll be fine love, trust me." I winked, heading towards the doorway. "When we're done, Principal [BEEP] won't have any further right to blackmail you anyway. Come along Twilight, Spike, we've got work to do!" "So, tell me about yourself." "Huh?" "Well, I know just about everything regarding your equine counterpart." More than you'll realize, I guarantee it. "But you're a different person, though no less unique." Twilight blushed at the compliment. I grasped my hands behind my back with a smile. "So, why not indulge a friend?" The teenager blinked in surprise. "We're... Friends?" "If you want to be." She then smiled lightly after a short moment, ducking her head from my teasing gaze. Together, the two of us walked with intent through the school hallways towards the exit doors, Spike hiding back in her backpack. "There's not much to say..." Twilight admitted with open shyness, shrugging cutely. "I could tell you about my grades and research, but personally? I'm afraid you'll be disappointed." "Try me." I smirked, and Twilight opened her mouth, as though about to accept the challenge lingering from my statement- "There you are!" Ahh [BEEP]. Twilight immediately halted, staring at the floor as though it was interesting upon the six girls approaching us, blocking our way out. Without fail, my hand clutching her shoulder as a gesture of reassurance. Sunset and the others looked positively confused by the scene before them, but that didn't stop Rainbow was saying irritably, "We've been looking all over for you Star! What are you doing hanging out with her? The next round's gonna start anytime soon, and you're here hitting on the enemy team!" "Honestly Rainbow Dash, you could be a little less crass." Rarity glanced between my glaring self and the flustered human Twilight, frowning in concern. "She didn't mean anything by it, darlings. We're just all a little under duress from last round." "Not to mention our friends suddenly getting back their-!" Applejack was smart enough to cover the blabbing Rainbow's mouth, adding with a nervous chuckle. "Confidence! That's what you were gonna say, wasn't it?" Pink eyes rolled and a blue head nodded vigorously, prying Applejack's hand off her. "Not to mention we were worried sick after ya seemed to have been in pain earlier Star. Is everythin' okay...?" ...You know what? One last thing to take care of before we departed. Something I should've addressed yesterday among our interactions. "Everything's fine. Come with me, all of you." Rainbow opened her mouth to protest, but was cut off by stern glares and reluctantly obliged. Following my serious posture outside to the front school yard, I said gently to a worried Twilight, "Would you mind waiting here for one second? I won't be long." A small nod, but that was all I needed. "Sunset, a private word." The other girl blinked, and followed me a few feet away from the others. Once we were out of ear shot, right beside the front statue, Sunset immediately burst out, "Something's happened; it felt like a wave of fresh air inhaled into my lungs. Rarity, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy all suddenly got their magic back also, and the portal's working again! I checked. Is there something you know about this sudden restoration of our magic?" I sighed, ready to get this plot point over and done with. Partially completed yesterday at the cafeteria, now it's time to finish the job. "Sunset... You're not Twilight." Oh, how condescending of you. The pony-turned-teen blinked. "I'm... Aware of this...?" "Let me finish." I continued firmly. "You're not Twilight Sparkle. You're Sunset Shimmer, and that makes you no less important as her." Importance to me, however, was another perspective. Sunset was confused, but allowed me to proceed, "I know you've been feeling insignificant as of late, feeling as though nothing can be done without her or I being here to help out. But the truth is, Sunset, you're just as capable, confident, strong-willed, determined and straight-up amazing as any of us. You have it in you to help your friends without any help from your home world." Cerulean eyes reflected surprise and hesitation, Sunset looking away briefly to the ground. "Was it that obvious in my messages...?" "And because I know how you feel." That prompted a reaction. Grinning lightly, I grasped her leather shoulder. "I know how it's like, feeling useless and ineffective without the guidance and wisdom of others. Hell, I've allowed people to control and steer my path all my life. Ever since I met Twilight and the rest... I did everything I could to be useful and independent, when the truth is, it's okay to rely on people for help at time to time." A lesson which you constantly ignore and almost get killed for it. You [BEEP]ing hypocrite. "You've already proven yourself, whether you know it or not. In my eyes, Sunset, you're as worthy of being a Princess as Twilight." And that's the truth. Sunset looked positively stunned by the admittance, covering her mouth slightly in gaping shock. "I... I don't know what to say..." Her body expressed the gratitude instead, as I was suddenly embraced, tightly, by the pleased dark-yellow teenager, bacon hair covering my vision somewhat. And Sunset whispered happily, "That's probably the nicest thing anyone's ever said to me. Thank you so much, Stardust..." And in my mind, I pictured Twilight, my Twilight, smiling proudly at my encouragement and words, and this moment prompted my own smile, Sunset pulling back with a touched grin. "Just speaking the truth, my dear." With a smirk, I inclined my head to the side. "Yes, I know what happened with the magic suddenly returning. And with that out of the way, this Twilight's going to help me with something previously overlooked. I'll be back sooner or later." Sunset blinked at that, following my gaze to a shy Twilight keeping her distance from the others, save for Pinkie and Fluttershy who were conversing cheerfully with her. "What about the Games? I don't think they'll start without their prized contestant." Oh my God. "The Games can bloody wait. This is far more important." Leaning forward, I added with intensity. "This Twilight was blackmailed into participating, and I'm not letting that stand any longer." Sunset gasped at that, clearly disturbed and frowning in empathy, glancing towards the nervous purple teen from a short distance. "Stay here with the girls until we get back. I'm doing what should've been done long ago." But before I could go back to them, a warm hand clutched my sleeve. "Be safe." Hm? I glanced over to Sunset, who was smiling faintly. "Twilight told me about your tendency to be... Reckless at times. And I wouldn't want my 'mentor' getting hurt off the bat, would I?" "Too true." Laughing lightly, we headed back to the group, and I gestured Twilight to follow as Sunset talked with the girls. "Are you ready?" I inquired to a patient human Twilight. She looked back briefly at the six colourful girls. "They're... The other Twilight's friends." Ah. I nodded. "They are... Best friends in the pony world, in fact." "They seem nice..." "Yeah..." "If a little enthusiastic..." God help me wipe this grin off my face. "...Yeah." "It's strange..." She commented thoughtfully, violet orbs lingering on the group conversing away, tilting her head. "They're interesting girls... But, just those few minutes alone with them I felt... Safe. Almost happy..." A small grin was creeping on her features, whereas I was smirking knowingly. "I guess I'm already beginning to get the answers I really needed..." With a spark of newfound determination, sparkling in those gorgeous emotional eyes, Twilight looked back to me with utter certainty. "Let's go." Turns out, on the bus ride there, Twilight found it in herself to finally swallow everything told to her. Thus, inciting her inquisitive nature to be released in full force, making excited questions regarding everything I knew about Equestria, its natives and magic itself. Even during the 'interrogation,' I had to laugh, watching the human Twilight from mellow and depressed to enthusiastic and craving for more answers to her never-ending list of questions. Each one I responded to only brought two further inquiries from her mind. About Earth Ponies, unicorns, pegasi, alicorns. You name it. Griffons, dragons, minotaurs and Changelings. Twilight wanted to know every drop of information; how the regal system worked, how society operated differently from ours, and so on. I felt more like a lecturer the further we discussed these things, taking seats at the back of the bus as to not be overheard. Eventually, my weary voice had to comment on something which made the eager Twilight flustered in flattery and embarrassment. "You'll have plenty of time to learn more about Equestria soon." I reassured the eager teenager. "Although I love hearing your voice and enthusiasm, I'm hardly the best at explaining stuff." The rest of the trip was spent in discussing the layout of the plan, which was easily prepared for enough. Infiltrate the school, find the security surveillance room, get the recorded footage of Cinch blackmailing Twilight along with any other students that [BEEP] repeated the action towards, send them to the nearest police station through email, and voila, bobs your uncle! Sound simple enough, and despite Twilight's constant misgivings about what exactly this plan entails, I had to keep reassuring the teen that should anything go wrong, I'll take the fall. "You're awfully calm about doing this." She had to comment as we stepped off the bus. "Aren't you worried over the likelihood of us getting caught?" "Believe me, I was a worrywarts once." My eyes gazed to the imposing building before us. "Although the other Twilight often bests me in that regard. We'll be fine." A swift advance forwards, and I found myself moving beside Twilight at such a close proximity it surprised me. But then I knew why; feeling of protectiveness. Having to remind myself repeatedly that this Twilight wasn't the same strong-willed one as mine; easily manipulated and victim to emotional abuse. There was an urge to keep this young woman protected at all costs, and I'll be damned if anyone stops me. No matter the location, it appears any version of Twilight will have her Warrior. Ha ha. Very funny. "Well, gotta give the school credit in how orderly it is." Seriously, everything looks pristine and well-kept just from entering the front. Crystal Prep obviously thrived on reputation alone, because treating students like equals? Pft, not here! Twilight scarcely nodded, purple eyes darting around nervously as though we're being watched. "The surveillance room's down this way. If we're going to do this, we should probably hurry." "Let's go then." Twilight sighed, but quickly jogged up to meet me, the weight of Spike in her backpack not slowing her down in the slightest. "I see you're persistent about going through with breaking every rule in the book." "What can I say? I'm known for challenging authority." That's putting it mildly... "So much for getting into the study program..." I smirked at Twilight's defeated tone, shaking her head tiredly. "You could just point me in the direction and head back yourself, you know." Finally, a small smile emerged on her pretty expression. "Well, since we've already made it this far, what would be the point?" Atta girl! "Besides, you promised you could help me, and since you're basically a walking talking alien from another dimension, I can't have you leaving my sight anytime soon. You're stuck with me, I'm afraid." "I'll try not to complain too much." That brought out a giggle from the teen, who knew from my tone I was jesting. "By the way, you still haven't told me." "Told you what?" "Anything about yourself." "Oh..." Twilight grinned sheepishly. "Well... What do you want to know?" "How about... Everything." And so the surprised Twilight obliged, and let me tell you, she excelled at being a lecturer than I ever could be, launching off her life story with a bang. At my encouraging smile and amused eyes, the young teen laid out everything about her grades, hobbies and life style, happily describing her love for Maths, history, science, stargazing and so on. It was like listening to my Twilight repeating everything she's ever told me about herself. And I was completely okay with that. Taking a deep breath while we walked down a corridor, ignoring the curious yet annoyed gazes of students by their lockers, Twilight glanced around before flushing in seeming shame. "Sorry if it's a little much." I even surprised myself, when spotting the detested looks of other uniformed students - Very, very ugly uniforms that could do with some blue, I've yet to comment - by interlocking my hand with hers. A red-faced Twilight snapped upwards at the sudden intimate gesture, and I only winked in response. "Don't apologize; I enjoy hearing you talk." And leaning closer, I whispered sincerely, "You're safe with me. These clowns don't know any better." What ever would your Princess say, I wonder, acting this close with another version of her willingly? She wouldn't be too pleased, I can picture. I imagine she'll be understanding... After being initially annoyed at first. But hey, what my Twilight doesn't know won't hurt her. Once we were down a corridor bare of scrunched-faced students, the hand-lock disengaged, but Twilight blushed like a tomato for a good few minutes, inciting my short laughter. "Haha! I remember when my Twilight got easily flustered by physical contact that way." But, gazing back, I added with a frown. "But I don't ever recall her being so... Treated harshly by her peers." "Then she's lucky..." Twilight said solemnly, regarding the floor again while still leading the way. And the posture brought an unpleasant curl to my lips. "Twilight... Why do they despise you so much?" I just compelled to ask, sympathy and fury driving my motivation. "What could you have possibly done to have made them behave like immature brats to you?" There's another thing that makes no sense. You'd think, being the student who often won the awards in the school, she'd get some positive attention. But for no reason at all, Twilight is treated like scum by the student body because... She's a driven student with ambition? Teenagers are [BEEP]ing stupid. You can relate. Eh... The girl shrugged, smiling wryly at me. "They're not exactly fond of others succeeding above them-" "Twilight? What are you doing back here?" We both collectively froze at the familiar voice, belonging to one human counterpart of an old friend standing before us with open curiosity, glancing from the nervous girl to the gold older teen beside her. And, surprisingly enough, this might be weird to note, but Shining Armor is probably the only human who barely resembles anything to his equine self. Like, the least similarities appearance-wise apart from skin and hair colours. And looking obnoxiously repugnant. Seriously, not even a Diamond Dog bears such an unpleasant appearance, the sight of that foolish Prince as a human probably disgusts me than your little romance with the naive Princess. "Shouldn't you be at Canterlot High for the Games?" That questioning look quickly shifted to suspicion, looking back at his younger sister, whom was twiddling her fingers. "Who's your friend?" "Oh, him?" Twilight asked with a tremor to her voice, evidently conjuring up some excuse. "This is Stardust, my... Escort. Dean Cadence wanted the medical records to the Crystal Prep students participating in the Games for the next round, so she asked me to retrieve them from the nurse's office. Stardust is here to verify this." Quick thinking, Twilight. I nodded, playing along. "It's true." Although, gazing at the man's eyes, there was something already... Off I sensed about him. Although that implied if anything was right about the human version of my friend. "Hmm..." Blue eyes stared deeply back at the pair, one nervous and one composed, before a small smile rose on his lips. "Well, why didn't you say so? Anything I can help with?" "No! No!" Twilight waved frantically, grinning sheepishly. "We'll be fine. Come on Stardust, let's not keep the nurse waiting." Still regarding the curious boy with a mirrored expression, I followed. Again, something felt disturbingly weird about him, and passing by the boy, for some reason, incited a shudder down my spine. A sign, maybe, that I've dwelled among this world long enough. "That was a close one." "Hm. Good excuse you pulled back there, although acting-wise could be improved on." "I panicked alright? I wasn't expecting to bump into my older brother of all people, I had to improvise!" Twilight protested to my light-hearted observation, rubbing her forehead tiredly as we passed a corner. "Sorry. It's just, Shining can get very protective of me, and the last thing we want is that blocking our way." "Oh. I'm fully aware of how protective of his loved ones he can be." Purple eyes glanced at me curiously. "You mean, you know him in your world?" I grinned. "Was Best Man at his wedding." And what an event that was. "I'll have to tell you about it sometime." I added to Twilight's gaping expression, nodding forward. "Are we close?" Closing her mouth, the girl nodded, motioning to a pristine door on our right. "Right here." Ah, excellent. We're halfway done with the plan! Twilight proceeded to knock, and... No answer. Another knock. No answer. "Huh... Must be on lunch break." "Even better." And I almost laughed at Twilight's expression upon me callously opening the door, which wasn't locked for some reason, and into the room filled with recording cameras and controls, spying on every corner of the school building. Upon a reluctant Twilight following after me, I closed the door carefully whereas she lowered her bag and allowed Spike to come out and play. The puppy was all too happy, to say the least. "About time! Sometimes it gets really stuffy in there." Spike scratched behind his ear, gazing around curiously. "Are we here then?" "We are Spike. Now, time to get to... Work." Twilight already beat me to it, taking a seat by the controls and immediately hopping into it. The teen muttered beneath her breath. "Yesterday... Two hours ago and fifty-seven minutes... Principal's Office..." ...Anyone who said any version of Twilight Sparkle was ineffective, was a Goddamn liar. "I'll leave you to it then." I commented jokingly, prompting Twilight's quick glance and small smile. "We should do this quickly as possible. I'm already breaking enough rules for doing this. If everything goes South, I can kiss that study program goodbye." "Didn't I say I'd-?" "Take the blame? Repeatedly." Finally, something akin to amusement emerged behind those glasses, staring back up at the camera recording the office of the detested Principal. "But despite which, I don't think I can bring it in myself for anyone else to take responsibility for actions I'm partially involved with." Leaning against the edge of the table, I folded my arms and grinned. "Heh, noble. You're almost like my Twilight in every single way, but unique in other aspects. You're doing the right thing here." Twilight was typing into the keyboard with the speed of a hungry jaguar, but couldn't refrain from asking. "...And what else is she like?" "Hm?" "The other Twilight. The 'Princess of Friendship,' as you called her." "As everyone calls her nowadays." I smirked. "But where do I even begin?" The mental image alone of the smiling alicorn prompted my small smile, gazing up to the ceiling. "Beautiful. Driven. Ambitious. Determined. Passionate. Hilarious. Kind. Studious. Intelligent. Devoted. Brilliant. To be honest, I don't think every positive word in the entire dictionary could do her justice; she's... She's perfection itself." The sound of tapping keys halted briefly, and I felt both pairs of eyes on me. "The two of you sound pretty close." Spike stated. I chuckled lightly, eyes looking upwards still. "That's one way of putting it... She saved my life, for existing alone. At one time, we were the bane of each other's existence. But now... Without her, I'd... Well, I'd prefer not thinking of other scenarios." "Why?" Human Twilight inquired softly, sounding slightly nervous, as if afraid of the answer. "Who is she to you...?" The billion dollar question, an answer to which only I knew. And that answer came from the bleeding heart and dedicated soul towards that beautiful, Goddess of a mare, a sole word emerging from my throat that was quiet, but carried more weight and intensity than a thousand suns. "Everything." The room then became quiet for a long, good moment, the implications of the meaning behind that singular word filled with nothing but emotion sinking in. Until Spike said something which incited my genuine laughter. "Wow." Wow indeed Spike! "You don't strike me as Twilight's type, no offense." Pft! "Don't worry Spike; I don't know what she sees in me either." Human Twilight, meanwhile, turned her gaze back on the screen, which was replaying the exact footage, I imagine, needed to expose the Principal permanently. "You found it? Nice work Twilight!" The teenager nodded slowly, her mind seemingly occupied on something else. "Now we just need to download the footage and send it via email." Good point. First we'll need- Huh. "It always pays to come prepared." And Twilight inserted the Deus Ex USB stick from her pocket into the hard drive to proceed with the download. Spike threw me an amused look. "Don't look so surprised. Twilight always comes prepared for anything." "Anything but magic girls, talking dogs, breaking and entering the surveillance room in my own school." Twilight commented mildly, sending us a look of faint amusement. "This has been one surreal day, to understate it." A bing noise to alert us the download was complete, Twilight was efficient in pocketing the stick again, standing up and erasing any evidence of our presence here. "We should depart quickly. But first, Stardust." I was so use to her voice calling me 'Jack' instead, hence my sudden surprised look. "Yeah...?" Twilight looked nervous briefly, picking up the backpack after Spike lunged back inside it, composing herself before proceeding to ask, "You said this other Twilight was the 'Princess of Friendship,' correct?" Yeah-huh. "And... Is she happy? With her friends, I mean, and with her... Boyfriend?" Hah, it was nearly hysterical with how embarrassed she was adding in that last part. But in answer, I nodded with a smile. "More than you know." Twilight nodded, staring at me then contemplatively. "And you think... I'll find what I'm missing through those girls, back at CHS?" Certainly- "There are always better options to happiness." ...What? My senses yelled in danger, and I swiftly turned around, extending an arm to protect the equally shocked Twilight. From the doorway, flanked by numerous male students entering the room to block our only exit, human Shining Armor with a straightened posture, hands clasped behind his back and a smug expression present on his ugly white mug. But my attention was neither on the controlled students nor Shining's unappealing facial features. But the eyes. Those pure, blackened irises overtaking the deep sea blue he normally had. "Shining Armor...?" Twilight inquired in stunned surprise, taking a few steps forward before my outstretched arm. "What are you...?" A sickly grin. Malicious and ill-intended. "Sorry Twily." The words held no fondness for the host's younger sibling. "Your big brother's gotta deal with some trash getting close to his innocent little sister." At least we were right about one thing. Sombra mused warily with the students surrounding on Shining's snapping fingers. That monster was involved with this mess in one form or another. And now we know... A classroom. How quaint. "Please, do make yourselves comfortable." The possessed Shining insisted mockingly, blackened eyes regarding us with ill-concealed glee. "We wouldn't want to cause you distress. After all, one of you is our greatest student and the other the oh-so famous 'Twilight Warrior.'" Twilight, struggling against the grips holding her arms, stared at her elder sibling pleadingly. "Shining, what's gotten into you? Let us go!" "Oh I'm afraid not, dear sister." A hint of disdain from addressing the teen as such. "Until you hear what I have to say, that is. You've been a very bad girl already; cooperating with this ill-tempered nuisance and breaking almost every rule in the book? My my he has been a bad influence on you." "Shining! Snap out of it; this isn't you!" "Don't bother Twilight." My eyes narrowed, myself held by the arms with two students gripping me tightly. "That's not your brother talking to us right now. Am I not mistaken, Zagreus?" Faint expression of amusement formed on the possessed boy's facial features. "It's the eyes, isn't it?" "Black and tainted." "The only 'tainted' thing I see here, is the clown mucking about causing messes everywhere he goes." Stepping forward, his pale features leaned close to my undeterred face, glaring right back. "Always endangering his own life for the sake of some self-noble crusade, never once considering the consequences towards his actions. A child playing adult." Zagreus shook his head and reared back again. "I don't know what the Princess sees in you." My mouth stayed shut. I won't give this monster the satisfaction. "What? No witty comments? No insults or threats? I see how much those ponies have influenced you to the point of mellowed cowardice. No matter." A sharp inhale, teeth grit in anger at the creature daring to grasp the spooked Twilight's chin to maintain eye contact. "It's this girl here I'm more interested in, regardless." "Touch her again, see what happens..." "And there it is!" Mock applause, the controlled teen raising his voice while circling the room. "The unrestrained wrath of a God!" This time, Twilight turned to me in gaping surprise. "Oh, he didn't tell you my dear? Unsurprising, this man always guards his closest secrets from others... Aside from Princesses, of course." "Who are you?" The purple teenager finally asked, voice raising from shock to boldness. "What are you?" "Moi?" He gestured to himself. "Why, your salvation of course! I am the master of all that lives, the chessmaster over Chaos and Harmony, the saviour towards every star in the multiverse... But you may call me Zagreus." "Well, whatever you are... Release my brother at once! He has nothing to do with this!" "Ahh, such conviction when the right buttons are pushed. You're not as completely unsimilar as your Princess than you know, my dear." Give the demonic presence credit. Sombra mused. At the very least, he's making more use of the human Shining Armor than Hasbro ever did... "But really, there is no need for such hostilities!" A wide grin, not a good sign. "I'm not your enemy here, Twilight Sparkle, but your ally!" "Because taking over her own flesh and blood while holding her hostage certainly makes a good first impression." I pitched in. "Lowest form of wit, but that defines you in a nutshell, doesn't it Jack?" "Bite me. How did you escape from your realm?" I inquired heatedly, attempting to stall for time. Answers were needed here, and I had to keep Twilight safe from this monster's reach. Too bad I wasn't doing a good job so far. "Starswirl stopped you from harming us." "He did, didn't he?" The sickly grin remained stitched onto his face, an ugly contrast to the normal expressions Shining Armor would have. "And he would've trapped me there indefinitely. Fortunately, thanks to the efforts of yourself, Starlight, the dragon and the Princess, my essence managed to escape before the gateways sealed off, landing me in this world. And how conveniently too, since I long suspected you would attempt to prevent the next change destined to occur; but, as of yet, I am not as powerful in my presence as is. I require a physical body, and this discarded boy obliged to my plight all too willingly." "I don't believe you." Twilight said hoarsely, struggling once again. "Shining would never allow a monster to control him like this. Get out of him, right this instant!" He nodded, as if in agreement. "Oh do not despair, I have no intention of keeping this waste of flesh for long. No, I desire my own, personal body. And that is where you come into play, my dear." What?! That vile...! A creature like him has no concept of empathy, I'm afraid... Even I am repulsed by his crude behaviour. My limbs were shaking, voice beginning to quiver in rage,"If you think you're taking this girl's body-" "Always assuming the worst, aren't you dear Jack?" A cruel smile. "A trait often shared with the Princess. No, I have no wish to control this girl's body unwillingly. I want my own body; a self-made form to reflect my greatness. A body composed from the magic and majesty than is I." A small nod towards the frowning girl. "And this young woman here will assist me in doing so... Unless, of course, she wants some unfortunate fate to befall her dear older brother..." Twilight looked stricken, leaning back in shock. "Even if it was possible, which it isn't, why do you want my help? I'm not... Magical by any means." "Modesty compels that answer, Miss Sparkle. But you couldn't be further from the truth." And with that cryptic answer, the possessed boy reached behind him, producing something from his back pocket and showing it to us. "Unbroken and completely operational, all with the correct amount of magic intact." Twilight gasped. And I glared. "Where did you get that...?" "Some thing are beyond your knowing, Jack." "So bad writing then." Zagreus scoffed. "Crude humour suits you boy. But let's not dwardle any further." Stepping forward right before the flinching teen again, the creature raised the repaired device upwards towards her face. "A very crafty device, my dear. Unsurprising for one with your talents; it seemed such a waste to destroy such a useful toy." "That's not yours." Twilight protested feebly, staring at the floor between them stubbornly. "What is it you want from me? What could you possibly hope to achieve from all this?" "The same thing you are after, my dear... Answers." Of course... He seeks to seduce the more vulnerable Twilight Sparkle through promises of wisdom and knowledge. He mustn't succeed, Jack. The repercussions otherwise would be too disastrous even for I to halt. Stepping away from her again, Zagreus raised Shining's head to the ceiling and motioned dramatically. "I know you, Twilight Sparkle. We are very much alike. Like me, you seek the truth in things. The answers to all questions, an insatiable curiosity. I was born from darkness and deception; my origins forged through the actions of a boy who seeks to protect his friends and precious Princess, selfishly sacrificing consequences in the process. Blindly following the actions of a spiritual old buffoon!" Don't heed his words. There is nothing that monster can say that will stray from the truth his own existence is of greater peril than anything else. "Don't listen to a single thing he says love." My eyes narrowed. "If evil was a valid concept, he would be the very definition of it. He'll do anything, lie and cheat, in order to get everything he desires." "Evil? No... No my friend, I reject your claim of evil." Black eyes stared back at me, unflinching by either of us. "Evil defines malevolence; unwanted cravings for death and destruction. I crave Balance; knowledge of the forbidden and well-kept. Secrets the universe dares to keep from my everlasting grasp." "You're a sick version of Balance. An abomination!" "Charming. But your little tirades over what I am is hardly relevant. I'm not here to trade barbs, after all." Walking back to a wary Twilight, he grinned with sinister intent. "Consider what I am proposing here, my dear. Any answers granted to you from this autistic clown won't be enough, will it?" He ignored my warning growl. "You don't want just to learn about Equestria, you want to see it. You want to witness ALL of life's answers right before you! I can relate! Together, we will find the peace we are desperately seeking for." "...And if I do cooperate." Twilight began slowly, processing the horrifying implications behind this offer. "Will you let my brother go?" "Cross my heart and hope to die." "You don't have a heart." "Boy don't make me gag you." Snapping his fingers suddenly, Twilight found herself freed and rubbing her sore arms in brief relief, regarding the gesturing possessed body of her sibling with open caution. Twilight was smarter than Zagreus gave her credit for. "Come now, let us discuss business, you and I." "Wait!" She protested loudly before being forcibly guided towards the doorway, the sight of him doing that repulsing me. "You're not gonna hurt Stardust, are you?" "Do not worry, dear Twilight." Zagreus glanced back at me with a knowing smile. "He's in good hands." And the door closed after one last exchange of stares between myself and Twilight, attempting to send the message that I'll come after them, quickly as possible. And the second they left, the group of seven possessed teenage males began surrounding me. Wonderful. They were also undeterred by my glares, too controlled by that monster to express fear. Remind you of your time in high school, Jack? Time for an escape plan. Indeed. Now we know what Zagreus is after, we should pursue them posthaste. He cannot be permitted to escape alongside the manipulated young Miss Sparkle. The events would be catastrophic, for this world and all others. Right. It's my fault this all happened anyhow. Time to fix another of my mistakes. But first, these teenagers. They loomed closer, ready to deliver their guest the oh-so warm welcome bullies could possess. If it wasn't for, of course, one certain interference by something I just spotted form the corner of my eye. The student gripping my right arm noticed too late, suddenly looking down at the small canine tugging at the bottom of his school jeans, and thus giving me the time to deliver a swift knee upwards. Thank God for these new long legs of mine! The teenager keeled over in shock, and my released right arm acted accordingly, grabbing the other teen holding my left limb by the absurd hairstyle and pulling him close. A headbutt was more than enough to stun the teen in letting me go, resulting in him having his face slammed into the window shelf behind us and knocked out. The student on my right was still keeling over, down for the count from my harsh kick to the area you don't wanna get hit in, especially for males. "Alright boys." Craning my neck with a wry grin, I gestured to the unfazed teens to bring it. "Let me show you how a real man fights." It was over before a minute. There was no coordination in their movements, no tactics. All brute force without thought put into it. Mindless minions, always the most ineffective in combat. Hmph. Unless you educate them in combat personally. But I don't see a power-craving lunatic like Zagreus entertaining the notion. Students were flung over desks and slammed into the surfaces of such, along with windows and the chalk-filled blackboard. Dirty fighting, not exactly an honourable way for combat, but useless for getting them over with quickly. About four of the poor souls were clutching their private ares in pain now, curling up on the floor in sheer agony. Ah they'll wear it off sooner or later. One last back-punch to a charging pupil that sent him flying into a desk. Wow this new human body was much stronger than my old one. Where was this when I was back in high school...? "That was amazing!" Spike cheered in utter awe. walking forwards after observing underneath a desk. "No wonder that guy taking over Shining Armor called you a warrior!" The time for praise must be stalled, I'm afraid. Starswirl said gravely, sounding disturbingly worried. We must hurry and prevent Zagreus's plans before they come to fruition. Let us make haste, gentlecolts! Right! "Thanks for the distraction earlier Spike. But now we have to find Twilight; she's in grave danger!" Noticing the impatient distress in my tone, Spike nodded determinedly. "Right! I'm not gonna let some possessive monster hurt my friend! I can track down where they went with her scent!" Atta boy! "Spike, you never let me down! Lead the way!" "Twilight!" "Zagreus, that's far enough!" Finding them wasn't too difficult, Spike followed the trail of lingering scent back to outside the school itself. Together, we both spotted the two right in the middle of the school courtyard, Zagreus no doubt coaxing Twilight into committing an act she will never forgive herself for. As though suddenly prepared for our interruption, a grinning Shining reached forward and grabbed the surprised Twilight before she could respond to us, holding her arm behind her back and evidently adding pressure to it. "Right in the nick of time!" Zagreus called out merrily. "You always were too punctual for your own good!" "Twilight!" "Ug... Spike!" "Another step forward and her life is forfeit!" The demon grinned sadistically, emphasizing his point as Twilight released a pained gasp from the hold. "I am not like those 'villains' you've faced before, Jack. I have no hesitation to follow through with my promises." He's right, unfortunately. There's no telling how far he'll accomplish to get what he wants; like you, Zagreus isn't tired to the rules of this world. We must proceed with caution. My tone and expression left no room for joking. The pained expression and his awful grip on the teen was far enough. "Let her go, now!" "Why? I have no obligation to obey your word; there's nothing stopping me from harming her." "Hurt her, and there's nothing stopping me from destroying you." At least he had the sense to pause for a moment, recognizing I wasn't kidding around this time. And then, another sinister grin. "But why? She's not your Twilight; merely a high school student whose curiosity would ultimately doom her. She's not a Princess, or an alicorn, or anything significant. She's just a child..." I snapped irritably. "It doesn't matter what she is. I will not stand by and allow you to hurt my friend. Any version of Twilight Sparkle is under my protection, and I'll be damned before you lay another hand on her." Silence briefly enclapsed the area, Twilight staring back at us in shock and faint pain. Spike regarding his owner and friend with open concern and panicking. Zagreus seemed mildly indifferent, a contrast to the sheer anger reflecting from my own expression. For the second he let go of the helpless teen, his life was forfeit. For once, we are in complete and utter agreement. Sombra added firmly. This animal has no place in our world; no reason to even exist. He must be eradicated posthaste; there's no room for hesitation. Not this time. "Alright then, let's leave the decision to her!" Say what now? I frowned warily, as did Twilight who was inexplicably released, staring down at the device extended from the monster's possessed white hand. "After all, this is about you, my dear Twilight. In the end, we are both after the same thing: Knowledge. And that path towards it is just at your fingertips... Take it." Oh no! "Twilight, don't!" But the teen doesn't seem to be paying attention, taking the closed piece of technology and examining it closely, as though seeing it for the very first time. "Twilight!" Spike called out feebly. "You can't let him get away with this! Don't listen to a single thing he tells you!" If not listen to me, then listen to your best friend here! She can't go through with this! Patience, my friends. Patience? There's no time for-! Zagreus was no circling the conflicted teen, his words of seduction said out-loud, "What do they know? Hm? A puppy and a clown? You best them in wisdom and intelligence alone, you are more than capable of making decisions than they ever will be. Within that device lies the key to answering everything you've ever wanted. All of the magic contained in there... Help me achieve both our shared dream, Twilight. And your brother will be free, everyone you love safe and sound, and you will ascend higher than you ever thought possible... All it takes is simply opening what lies within." "Don't you dare." Zagreus was not gonna win this battle easily! Taking one step forward, I insisted heatedly, "Twilight, I've seen the repercussions. The magic contained in that device is too unbalanced, it'll shred you of all humanity!" "And what is wrong with that?" The enemy scoffed, rolling his black eyes distastefully. "With knowledge, humanity means nothing but limiting yourself to a mundane existence. We would be Gods among men!" "Which is far worse!" I objected hotly. "Knowledge can destroy you as much as enlighten you if you go too far! None of us have any right to control everything throughout the universe! Twilight, please, don't heed his words!" "Pay no attention to that manchild!" Zagreus sneered, leering at the visibly shaking Twilight. "He already seduced an alternate version of you; but you are smarter than that, I know it. Release the magic within, Twilight, and everything will become clear. You are almost... There..." "No one will ever be safe, not even our loved ones!" "Unleash it girl! It is your destiny to achieve greatness!" Twilight stared at the device in her palms still, expression completely covered by uncertainty, glancing from it to me, to Zagreus, then to Spike. One was goading, the other two pleading. Twilight looked completely stricken; as if the temptation of knowledge was too much to not simply ignore. Please... I know you're better than that, Twilight... Please... "Twilight..." Spike attempted weakly, pleading to his owner and best friend. As I have said repeatedly... She's not your Twilight... No... And Zagreus will pay for underestimating her that way. ...What? "...No..." Huh? "I'm sorry?" Zagreus blinked, Shining's expression that of surprise. "No..." Twilight barely whispered. Violet eyes were glaring down at the device clutched in her grip, mouth set as in in firm decision. "I can't... I can't unleash the magic contained in here... It's not my right." ...Something similar to hope began rising in my being. Scratch that, it was hope exactly! "Can't... Or won't?" Zagreus narrowed his eyes, displeased by the repeated answer, standing right before the girl with sickening black orbs penetrating her soul. "You have the potential to learn everything the universe hides from beings like us-" "I am nothing like you!" Whoa! A fiery side to the girl never before witnessed in Friendship Games. The uniformed teenager glared right back at her opponent, purple eyes sparkling- No... Blazing in determination. "No one has the right to be all-powerful, neither you nor I! You're a monster who only cares about himself and no one else! And I absolutely, without anymore hesitation, refuse to let you hurt anyone ever again!" You go girl! Raising her hand upwards, Twilight was prepared to slam it into the ground and prevent Zagreus from ever getting what he wanted- SMACK! I roared in pure fury. Spike called out in horror, "TWILIGHT!" How... How DARE HE! The poor girl wasn't strong enough to react in time, the backhand from the possessed body sending her flying a few feet away, the device falling into Shining's waiting grasp without delay. Rubbing her cheek, Twilight groaned and stared up at the monster tearfully, but traces of defiance still remaining. Without hesitation, I rushed forward, ready to rip the monster out of Shining's body and into shreds. "Foolish girl!" Zagreus spat in pure disgust. "The ignorance of a child... So be it. I never needed you regardless, but having a worthy Queen by my side, mostly just to spite our ill-charging friend over there, would've made an excellent bonus prize." Shield your eyes! Starswirl's warning couldn't come soon enough, suddenly blocking my face from the white light breaking out in full from the opened device, the force of such power already flapping my coat and pushing my hat off. Such... Raw energy! Stop him! Before it's too late! Can't... It's pushing me back...! "ONLY I HAVE THE POWER!" Once it was presumed safe enough to see again, Twilight and Spike's gasps of pure horror alerted me to the giant white sphere suddenly floating in the middle of the courtyard, the possessed body of Shining Armor standing before it... Black mist leaving his eyes and mouth. Ugh! I could tell what that meant. The discarded, unconscious body of the poor boy collapsed onto the ground before the worried Twilight and Spike, and I quickly hurried over towards them. And the black mist evaporated into the literal ball of light before us, prompting me to help a dazed Shining Armor suddenly beginning to wake up. "Huh... What happened...?" "Shining!" Quickly, Twilight and Spike assisted me in guiding the disoriented teen at a safe distance, Twilight inspecting her older brother for injuries. "Are you okay?" "Ugh... Twily...?" The pale boy rubbed his temple, bleary eyes staring back at the three regarding him down in concern. "Did I miss some- ...Whoa..." Whoa indeed. As Twilight helped him on his feet, we all turned back to the gigantic sphere only growing further in size, the strong gusts causing our clothes and hair to flap dangerously, even releasing the long purple hair of Twilight's from that original hairstyle of hers. Immediately, my instincts had me step forward and act as a living shield. Just in case. In response, a magnificent voice boomed from the blazing sphere. "BALANCE IS MINE!" "Ugh... What's happening?!" Spike called out, struggling against the harsh wind and ignoring Shining's shocked gasp to Twilight's dog suddenly talking. "It's Zagreus!" I answered while covering my forehead, squinting angrily towards the threatening sphere. "The imbalance is merging with the unleashed magic!" Where did he get that magic anyway?! The girls retrieved theirs after Twilight previously broke the device! That doesn't matter at the moment! Right now we needed to find a solution before the end of the world! "What should we do?" Spike asked loudly, panic and fear present in his tone against the force before us. Good question Spike. Sombra, Starswirl, if you have any suggestions right now I'm open to them! Beneath you! This ain't beneath me Sombra! Everyone in this world is in danger-! NO YOU AUTISTIC TWIT! LOOK DOWN! What- OH! Thought I felt something tapping against my sneaker. And surprise surprise, it was the same device human Twilight had constructed and Zagreus somehow got his hands on and repaired, discarded and opened like a clam. Picking it up, my eyes glanced from it to the giant sphere itself, mind already formulating a plan. An incredibly, dangerous idea that would, once again, possibly be the death of me. Starswirl... Would it work? Jack- Would it work?! The tired mentor sighed, regretfully. In theory, yes. The device was unintentionally designed to absorb and contain magical anomalies. And at present we are confronting perhaps the greatest anomaly of all. However, combined with Zagreus's own imbalance, it might prove too much; the end result could free the magic, destroy the thing for good and... And annihilate everything within a short feet of it. But you don't know that for sure... Zagreus's merge has become too unstable. The device would break, completely, but the magic would be freed and returned to whence it came. I will make sure of that. Zagreus wouldn't become too powerful, but he would escape. And you... I cannot bring myself to admit the possible aftermath. ...That's alright. I can. Don't. Don't even think about it boy. Sombra snarled as I stared at the technological wonder thoughtfully. You've come too far to willing accept that fate now. You hear me? I refuse to have you die right here, right now! My life over theirs... Heh, not really a choice, is it? "Stardust...?" With a small, remorseful smile, I looked back to the worried teens and canine, speaking with no room for argument. "Get indoors, keep everyone inside. You'll be safer there than out here... I hope." Twilight frowned heavily, eyes watering from the force of wind and hair flapping about almost angelically. "What are you planning to do...?" I grinned lightly, holding up the device as an answer. Those magnificent eyes widened. "Would- Would that work?!" "We're gonna find out." Glancing to the recovering boy, I added with a hardened tone, "Keep her safe." Shining blinked... But nodded, just as determined as I. Alright then. "Get inside, all of you, before it's too late!" "But-!" "Come on Twilight!" Spike protested. And Shining concurred, guiding a reluctant Twilight away from what was about to occur. But before they made it to the doorway, Twilight called out one last time. "Be careful!" I grinned weakly back. "Always!" The voice from the sphere chuckled, unfazed as I gave the teen one long last look before turning to face it defiantly, the three now safely behind closed doors. "IT ALL COMES DOWN TO THIS, DOESN'T IT?" Ugh! A strong gust of wind, more powerful than before, prompting me to pause briefly from that raw power in my advance towards the being. "BY OPENLY DEFYING ME, USING THAT DEVICE, YOU WILL ONLY DESTROY YOURSELF, YOU REALIZE. I, ON THE OTHER HAND, CANNOT BE DESTROYED!" Tch! My feet pressed into the grass as I slowly approached. "I AM IMMORTAL!" Agh! Almost keeling over, I pressed on. "I AM UNSTOPPABLE!" Jack, reconsider your actions here. The voice almost sounded pleading. There is no real telling the outcome from what I predicted. This is no longer a situation where the logic of this world will assist you this time. The result could erase you from existence itself! "I AM BALANCE INCARNATE!" You're a blind fool! A mistake Zagreus! I agree with the old mage, boy, do NOT go through with this idiotic plan! We can think of something else to eliminate this threat eternally! The loud voice mused, almost in humour. "IS DYING REALLY WORTH THE EFFORT IN PROVING SUCH FUTILE HEROISM!" Starswirl... Sombra... Was nice knowing you guys... Goodbye. Jack! Stop Jack! With a small grin, standing directly before the large sphere bathing me in light, I regarded the device as a certain image of my friends conjured from the depths of my mind. Of my heart. Everyone... Including Spike and... Twilight... My Twilight... This is for you... Thank you, you and everyone else... I love you all... Glaring upwards, I called out with the voice even Sombra would be proud of. "I'm not a hero... I'm a Twilight Warrior!" The open device raised up between us. "And I am fixing my mistake!" Zagreus barely had time to scream, but whispers of objections and disbelief flew by my ears as the magic was being slowly, readily absorbed into the unstable device, the raw power of such causing my two hands to grip tighter on the technological marvel to keep it steady. The imbalanced merged magic was already causing a strain on my body, knee vibrating and teeth chattering violently. It wasn't going down without a fight. That's fine, we warriors often fight to the death regardless. With the image of my friends and... Her... Fresh in my mind, I screamed out in angry conviction. I was gonna win this battle! Zagreus will never have a body or the power to rule over anyone or anything! THIS WAS FOR MY FRIENDS! And through that mental announcement, the last of the magic was consumed into the closing device like a Pokeball capturing its latest prized Mewtwo, the tremors and strong winds immediately dying down as soon as all was said and done. Silence eclipsed the courtyard, offering nothing but peace and serenity for a brief moment. ...Huh. Well that was- The explosion encompassed my vision before I could even blink. ... ... ... ...Ug... Ugh... W...What...? Warm... Something... Warm... Touching... Touching my... My... Lips...? ...Wait... Was someone-?! The perpetrator of my personal space reared her head back in pure shock, my own eyes quickly opening and violent coughing producing from my throat and lungs. Ack! Ow! Felt like I was hit by a moving train... My chest is burning...! Urf... "St-Stardust? You're okay?" "Give him a moment. That was some mighty explosion he just survived back there." ...Oh. My bleary vision, taking a moment to adjust from complete disorientation, soon became clear enough to regard the nine faces staring down at me with open concern, bafflement and relief. Mostly the first and last one. "Aghh..." Clutching my sore head, the implications soon became to me from a newfound sensation on my lips. "Did-Did someone kiss me...?" The one responsible blushed heavily, looking away at the amused and mischievous looks of her friends. And of all people, what are the odds? Despite my chest burning, my head growing a migraine and limbs feeling stiff as all Hell. I had to chuckle. "Heh... Sorry to disappoint, Sunset, but I'm a taken man..." Clear blue eyes snapped back at me irritably. "I panicked okay! You weren't breathing and I... I learnt about these things since my time in Canterlot High." Sunset rolled her eyes as Rarity and Rainbow snickered. "No wonder Twilight thinks you can be so infuriating at times. First you risk your life like this - Again - and now you're poking fun at my CPR. You... You...!" Okay, then I was greeted by a tight embrace from the teen, bacon hair filling up my vision. "We were so worried about you..." Oof! Followed by Spike pushing into my stomach with a blissful wag of the tail. "I'm glad you're okay!" Ah Spike. Couldn't resist rubbing the excited dog's head fondly and graciously taking the offered top hat from his mouth.. "Welcome back to the livin', Star." Applejack grinned lightly, relief and bliss radiant in her Western voice. "That was, what, the second time ya did somethin' so reckless since we met?" Add it to the list... So I'm alive then... Of COURSE you're alive you ungrateful [BEEP]! This time, the former King of the Empire snapped. And next time, at least consider your life values before endangering yourself, willingly. And Zagreus...? As we predicted. Starswirl replied instead, and I never heard sound so relieved either. But that can be patient for a moment. Let me express how gratified I am to see you safe and sound. Seems our own magic was strong to reduce the damage of the immediate explosion to a significant degree. Balance remains with you once again, Jack. Hm... Just don't do it again. Aw... You do care... "Alright everyone, let's make room for him." Shining's voice had the girls oblige, the boy and Applejack opting to help me upwards. "She's right, that was some explosion... You're lucky to be alive. How are you feeling?" The body movement caused my slightly groan, but I made an effort to stand with their help regardless. "Like all Hell..." I grumbled. "Maybe we should take you to a hospital-" "My own injuries can wait." Shining blinked at my harsh interruption. "Is everyone else okay? They're more important." The other looked ready to argue there, but Spike beat them to the punch. "Yeah. That big boom back there only covered like a few feet, nowhere near the school itself." Yikes, no kidding. Scars tore a circle-like crater of the ground, inspected by Crystal Prep students who were investigating the loud explosion right outside the building. "There was nothing left afterwards but you. We thought... Ya know..." A brief pause of horrifying thoughts consumed the air, before Rarity attempted to clear said atmosphere. "What matters now is everyone is safe and unharmed. Though I can barely fathom what caused such a terrifying explosion." "I can..." All heads turned to Sunset, who regarding me intently. "I sensed it when we arrived to the scene. That bright light, it was filled with nothing but magic. Unstable magic ready to be unleashed on the world. But you stopped it... Didn't you Stardust? This was the danger you were warning us about." "Not entirely." I sighed. "But... Yeah." "And you almost got hurt because of it," Fluttershy commented worriedly. "Not even 'almost,' we thought for a moment you were taken from us!" Rarity exclaimed, hands on hips. "Just what were you thinking darling, risking your life on your own that way?" Oh boy, another lecture. Maybe well-deserved this time, but still... Hang on. "Wait, what are you girls even doing here? I told you not to follow me here." "Well the second round of the Games was starting but they didn't want to start without their prized contestant and after you were taking a while we all got worried so we decided to come after you thinking you guys were heading to Crystal Prep and it turns out you were and we only arrived just in time to see that really really loud white explosion and you in that crater so we dragged you out and you weren't breathing so Sunset decided to give you mouth-to-mouth because we were all super worried and Sunset may or may not have developed a small crush on you-" "Pinkie!" "Oops! Sorry!" The blabbering teen grinned in wide innocence whereas Sunset was blushing like a tomato. "Anyway, what were you doing throwing your life away like that? I mean at the Fall Formal it's cause Sunset threw a sledgehammer at your head-" "Pinkie!" "Heheh, she does have a point there though." Applejack commented, green eyes regarding me firmly. "Mighty reckless of ya to do somethin' like that without us. What would Twilight- Sorry, the other Twilight say?" Well I imagine she'll kill me than the explosion after learning what occurred here. Speaking of which, the name of my girlfriend prompted me to glance over to a certain human version of the alicorn, keeping a respective distance from us. Gently pushing Shining and Applejack off me, whom were close by still just in case, I slowly moved over towards the nervous Twilight, taking note of the bruise covering her right cheek. That [BEEP]... I'll kill him. Not if the Princess kills you first. Tch... Good point. "Let me see." She blinked, before realizing what I was saying. "It doesn't hurt that much; it's just a bruise-" "Twilight." The teen obediently did as requested, allowing me to inspect the stung cheek more thoroughly, my own rage and annoyance heating up the closer I looked. Shining growled quietly from behind, but any fury he felt was small and inconsequential compared to my own rage. "I'll kill him..." She blinked at that, then sighed, stepping back while shaking her head, regarding the ground in shame. "It's my fault to begin with. If I hadn't built that stupid device, you wouldn't have almost-" "Do me a favour, love, and stop blaming yourself for things entirely out of your control." I replied in exasperation, sighing whilst clutching my forehead. "If anything, it's my fault this all happened..." "What do you mean?" Spike inquired curiously, and I felt all eyes on me. No point on leaving things as a mystery, I looked to everyone else and sighed again, beginning explain myself to my friends... And those almost hurt because of me. "That creature - That thing - that took over Shining's body and tried to seduce Twilight through promises of power... Is of my own creation." Multiple gasps of shock, confusion and horror. The expected response. "An accident of my own making. The truth is, I was never meant to be here in the first place. Hell, there was never meant to be a Stardust Balance who befriend your pony counterparts... Dating the Princess Twilight Sparkle... Preventing this Twilight Sparkle from becoming something else entirely because of her curiosity..." Shining frowned, and Rainbow asked in utter bafflement, "What are you talking about?" "I mean, Rainbow, that I'm not from this world OR Equestria." Widened eyes, all pure unexpected shock from this confession. I smiled tiredly. "I'm from a place that should've had no interaction with these two worlds to begin with. And because of my interactions here, my interference ever since my arrival, the negative energy caused by the choices I made and those I spoke with, it melded, forming together piece by piece until it was enough to break free, desiring nothing more than to bring imbalance itself upon the lands." "...Zagreus..." Twilight said quietly from behind. I nodded, this time myself regarding the patch of grass in regretful shame. "I can't apologize enough, endangering you all this way... I might as well be the biggest threat to you all..." Plain and simple. I'm a danger to everyone around me. A reminder to the time when Sombra overtook my body and almost ruled Equestria because of it. Everything I do brings nothing but trouble and heartbreak, what right have I to even allow being here? I love Equestria and hate this world equally, but that doesn't excuse my own right to even interacting with the inhabitants of either universe. I have never done anything good enough in my life to deserve a peaceful existence alongside my friends and the mare I... ...What...? Two purple arms wrapped around me from behind, a soft, tender voice speaking in solemness. "You tried everything to stop me from going too far, not to mention saved Spike, Shining and everyone else here. I can't possibly despise you for such." Next were a pair of bright yellow arms reaching around my side, a more gentler voice adding in, "You saved us numerous times now. As far as I'm concerned, you're our friend no matter what." Next were pale white arms, this one a classy voice to my left. "You encouraged us against the Dazzlings in spite of your clear desire to go home. How can we possibly hate you for that?" And pink arms to my front, joining in the growing group hug. "You never gave up on your friends! You're not as bad as you think silly." And blue arms. "You supported us in the Battle of the Bands and helped us kick siren butt. You think we're gonna stop being your friends now?" Orange arms followed by a confident Western tone, "I don't know about you, sugarcube, but after everythin' you've done for us, it'd be unfair to think any less of you. Heck, we call mistakes, right?" Two paws hugging my shoes. "So what if you were never meant to be here or anywhere else? If you're pals with my awesome dragon self, you're pals with me!" A firm white hand on my shoulder. "I don't know exactly whats's going on. But you risked everything just now to save countless lives, not to mention my little sister. That makes you okay in my book." And, last but not least, darker yellow hands joined the embrace wrapping around my neck as Sunset said quietly, "You showed me another path, and never gave up on me. You and Twilight. You don't have to ask for our forgiveness, because there's nothing to forgive. Everyone here loves you, Stardust, surely you see that?" "...Yeah." I whispered, refusing to allow tears to leak from my eyes, embracing all my friends tightly, human or pony. "Yeah I do..." Jesus. Christ. Can we get anymore sappy and cliche? This is something your Princess would be the victim of, not yourself! Quiet you. I'm having the time of my life here. The fact everyone here so readily accepts me regardless of my unintentional actions... Heh, goes to show. Maybe I do have a place in these worlds after all... Don't I Starswirl? You always did. Never believe otherwise. "Thank you, everyone... Now then." Back to business. But like me, everyone kept wide smiles across their faces. Clasping my hands together, I continued with new enthusiasm. The threat was gone, leaving only a few things to take care of. "I think it's time we all start again, regarding a certain teenager behind me. She was just as courageous and strong-willed today and deserves as much thanks from everyone here, starting with a proper introduction, don't you think?" Twilight reddened at the attention and praise, grinning shyly. "I didn't really do anything..." "Bull[BEEP], but I enjoy your humility." Looking over to an amused Sunset, I motioned playfully. "Care to help someone in need of friendship?" "It'd be my pleasure." Stepping forward, the two girls faced each other, the pony-turned-teenager raised a hand as an offer, voice and eyes as confident as ever. "We got off on the wrong foot, sorry about that. We can try again, if you want... Hi, I'm Sunset Shimmer." With a small smile, Twilight cheerfully returned the gesture, mirroring the exact expression. "I'm Twilight Sparkle. It's a pleasure to meet you." When a certain pink-haired teen popped up between the startled girls, grinning merrily. "Hi there. We already introduced each other before, but there's no harm in doing it again. I'm Pinkie Pie!" "Heh... Hello again, Pinkie Pie." "Hi, I'm Fluttershy. It's very nice to meet you." "Name's Rainbow Dash. How's it going?" "Howdy, I'm Applejack. A pleasure makin' yer acquaintance." "Rarity, darling. And I muse say, I do love this new hairstyle as opposed to the other one; it really brings out the colour in your eyes." "I don't think I've seen her this happy in a long time." Shining commented as observed from the side, beaming at the excited teens chatting away with his grinning younger sister. Smirking, I said humouredly, "It only gets better from here on out. Trust me." Legends of Everfree notwithstanding. "After today, I can believe anything... Especially the idea of my little sister having an alternate boyfriend from another world." The traces of disapproval of his voice couldn't hide completely from his surreal amused tone, prompting my short laughter. "Hahahaha! With luck, she won't encounter another me living in this universe." Which was impossible anyway, so you're safe there mate. Also, onto other matters. "Say, you think Cadence would make a good Principal?" "Dean Cadence?" Shining frowned curiously. "She'd make a brilliant Principal certainly. Why?" "Let's just say, she might be getting a promotion before the end of the day." Well? Hm, what? Are you content with the progress you've made today? Zagreus has been stopped, the evidence to Cinch's blackmailing has been sent to the nearest police station, human Twilight has successfully befriended the girls walking alongside me to the back of Canterlot High's building and, most importantly, Midnight Sparkle will never come into existence ever again. So, all in all. Damn right I'm happy. I'm pleased to hear it, just as I am relieved we managed to spare you the full force of that explosion in time. Though you may experience some after-effects magic-wise for a short while, you're completely unharmed. Save for a headache, fading chest pains and minor limbs numbness, not to mention my clothes being slightly charred as a result from being smack-dab in the middle of said explosion. I had to decline Rarity's offer numerous times over getting some new clothing and letting her patch up what looks as though I just went through WWII. "Alright, this is just bloody nonsense." "Basically what I said about it." Sunset nodded in agreement, taking in the full view of the dirt track, archery spots and where the [BEEP]ing motorcycles are. I mean really, motorcycles? What numbnut declared that a good idea for a teenage sport? Probably an excuse for making these Games look even slightly more amusing to observe. That- That doesn't excuse how stupid it is! It's a Hospital disaster waiting to happen! "Twilight!" A recognizable voice called out, Dean Cadence hurrying towards our location, a concerned yet relieved expression on her pink features. Twilight smiled back at her future in-law. "Where have you been? We were so worried about you." 'We?' I'm sure. Ah, trouble. Principal [BEEP] and her Shadowbolt minions strode our way with purpose, and like living shields Rainbow, Applejack and I placed ourselves between them and Twilight, throwing clear expressions of the same message: Back. Off. The Crystal Prep girls paused, suddenly looking perturbed, whereas Cinch barely flinched, sickly eyes narrowed only on her prized student being surrounded by people who legitimately cared about her. "I trust you have a reasonable explanation to your remarkable absence Twilight." That obnoxious posh voice drawled. But before Twilight could even conjure up a response, Cinch raised a hand to continue, "No matter. We will discuss your lateness for the next event later. For now, we are to proceed with the Games posthaste. Come along girls." It took a few seconds for them to halt and notice Twilight lingering behind, being comforted reassuringly by Rarity and Fluttershy. Glancing back, Cinch raised an unamused brow, lips curling in distaste. "Come now Twilight, you should know better than to interact with the opposite team. You're well aware of the consequences should anything go awry, correct?" Twilight winced, and I bared my teeth, only Sunset's touch holding me back. My Twilight must've told her about my... Lashing outs. "I won't say it again Twilight, come." "No." That single, barely whispered word prompted even the Shadowbolts to looked stunned by the quiet defiance. Cinch snapped her head back at her in slight surprise, before quickly composing herself. "Now Twilight, let's not behave this way. Just because you helped us win the first round doesn't permit a rebellious disposition." "With all due respect, Principal." Twilight spoke slowly, working to build up the courage in facing this awful woman who's been using her like a puppet on strings. Purple eyes stared up at the adult. "I can't participate any further, not with the stakes you're making about it." A furrowed brow, Cinch moved to step closer... Only to be denied by the straightened posture of myself, Applejack and Rainbow, all glaring down the woman in dare, whom grew more and more annoyed by the minute. "Stakes? I don't know what you're implying, but this absurdity must end. Obviously the foolishness of these students are affecting your better judgement." Emphasis on the last two words. "It doesn't come as a surprise for Twilight to befriend the people here since she's terrible at socializing like a normal human being." Sugarcoat had the [BEEP]s to say. And like whiplash, I retorted hotly. "Hey [BEEP]y McPantaloons, how about you shut your [BEEP]ing ignorant mouth and listen to what Twilight has to say." Bam, worked like a charm. The five Crystal Prep girls dropped their jaws at the profanity and insult, Cinch glared disdainfully, Rainbow grinned faintly as the others groaned somewhat in exasperation. Cadence, meanwhile, was glancing between us and Twilight, brow furrowed curiously. Twilight took the lead once again. "You know exactly what I'm referring to, Principal." Taking one step forward, the teenager continued with ire creeping into her raising voice, "It took a while for me to finally see it, but I know now, thanks to these people - my friends - this injustice can't be allowed further." "Injustice?" Cadence echoed, following our glares focused on one unpleasant woman. "Is there something I should be aware of?" "From the very beginning." I said irritably, glancing at the Dean. To be honest, she was a disappointment compared to her Princess counterpart. "Twilight has been used as a tool from the start, and she couldn't trust you enough to confess that fact." "Stardust, it's not Dean Cadence's fault." Twilight shook her head. "It's my own for being too afraid to commit action against what Cinch has been doing to me." "Which is what exactly?" Sour Sweet sneered, both irritated and confused by the exchange. And Cinch, however, was glaring down the courageous pupil, beady eyes daring her to continue. But with her friends encouraging her, Twilight had no further reason to feel afraid. But the CP student's question was answered by another source. "Pardon us, which of you is Principal Cinch?" Ah, the popo is here! Two burly-looking officers strolled meaningfully in our direction, prompting surprised looks before everyone turned to the addressed woman in question, who regarded the police with open suspicion. "Is there a problem, officers?" They wasted no time in standing between the frowning Principal, one speaking up business-like. "We need you to come with us." "For what purpose, may I ask?" "You're being charged with emotional abuse and blackmail of a minor." Eyes widened, staring at Twilight disbelieving and back to her. Even Celestia and Luna, joining us at last, gasped from the implications. "We ask for your cooperation here ma'am." "The jig is up!" Rainbow declared smugly, folding her arms with a smirk. Cinch was not too pleased. Who would be? "But... I cannot be taken at this moment! I am supervising my students for the Friendship Games. Besides, where is your evidence?" Stepping forward, Cadence said lightly, "I'll be fine taking care of the students in your absence, Principal. I recommend against fighting back the law." A tinge of meaning behind those words, and something shifted in her bright eyes. Twilight smiled at the reassurance. The cops wasted no time in guiding an enraged Cinch away, who called out one last time while being directed away from the large group. "This isn't over! The Games cannot be won without me!" "All about reputation with her... So long Principal [BEEP]!" Gasps from everyone around me, but I just waved cheerfully. "See you in court! ...Oh wait." "Stardust Balance!" Celestia had hands on hips, staring me down disapprovingly. "We don't permit that sort of appalling language in my school." "Good thing I'm not a student then. I'd be the bane of your existence!" "Meaning you already aren't?" And we all chuckled from Rainbow's teasing, even the Shadowbolts finding themselves smiling from the positive air beginning to take over, now with Cinch's eclipsing stench out of the picture. Then, walking forward, we moved away for Cadence to reach Twilight, placing two hands on the teenager's shoulders with a light smile. "I hope you can forgive me Twilight. I never suspected Cinch would be capable of such an atrocity." That is why you fail, hmm. Twilight replied happily, "There's nothing to forgive. I'm just glad it's all over now." "Well, we still have the Games to compete." Applejack pointed out in amusement. "Ya sure you won't be participatin' now with Cinch no longer over yer shoulder?" Twilight smiled. "I said I wouldn't partake in them any further through her manipulations. But now with that taken care of..." Purple eyes sparkled over to the other watching team. "I don't see why I shouldn't, considering how far we've progressed up to now." Sour Sweet scoffed. "And who said we needed your help?" Prompting everyone else to groan but the enemy team. Alright, that does it. "This heated rivalry has gone on long enough." Clasping my hands, I said loudly, "Will someone get me a mic?" Pinkie obliged, rushing over to the observant box for the adults and returning with a wired microphone in hand. "Thank you." I said upon receiving, striding over towards the middle of the arena, standing atop the spot where the archers would fire at the moving targets. Another speech? Sombra inquired, as the curious group followed. Oh, you bet. "Ladies and gentlemen, boys and girls, cardboard cutouts of all ages!" I began with newfound enthusiasm, winking at the humoured girls. Pacing around, I spoke through purpose, "This bitter rivalry must end, and it will end now. Why? Because ever since these Games began, it's been nothing but heated competition with no friendliness behind it, contradicting the meaning behind the name. Remember, Friendship Games? As in, may the best school win? The real meaning behind them isn't about winning, but the fun of participating in them. That stuck-up woman with a ten-foot pole up her rectum whose name rhymes with [BEEP] made you forget about that. She was set on maintaining the reputation of Crystal Prep, bringing down Canterlot High and keeping the status quo." Celestia and Luna folded their arms in observation from the side, Cadence was openly curious, and the girls smiled in approval. Sunset and human Twilight walked over to join at my beckoning, and I gestured to them for everyone paying attention. "Look at these two, these extraordinary, intelligent, beautiful young women, both who were victims of greed and arrogance. They equally remind me of my own girlfriend, but unique, and fantastic, in their own ways." The two teens were growing red all over the face, staring at the wooden floor but smiling regardless, prompting my chuckle. "They're even cute when they're embarrassed." The other girls laughed lightly at my teasing, Twilight and Sunset staring hard at the ground. You're just seeking excuses to compliment these two while getting away with it. I have no idea what you're talking about. Looking back at everyone sitting on the stands, I continued with a grin, "Compliments aside, these two eventually learned what it means to take a stand, and fight back against the corruption which plagued over them. One fought to gain redemption for deeds of the past, the other rising to fight back against someone using her to their own ends. And like a marvelous twilight of dawn or glowing sunset, they shone from their accomplishments. I couldn't be anymore proud of them for it, alongside their friends and loved ones." The two girls beamed happily at the sincere, ecstatic praise, sharing a look between one another of mutual understanding and warmness. Now for the finishing touch. "And if two students from different schools can get along, why can't we? Why can't Crystal Prep and Canterlot High get along for the remainder of this contest, and the others to follow? Short answer, we can get along! We've above such mutual petty rivalry! Come on everyone, we're better than this! Better than what schemes Cinch had in mind! Let's prove that madwoman wrong and show the true meaning of the Friendship Games!" Nodding to the two, both Sunset and Twilight turned to face one another and, with huge smiles, clasped a firm handshake to signify a newfound friendship between both schools, indefinitely. You don't know that, it might not last. Maybe now, but... Watching the Wondercolts and Shadowbolts slowly start to shake each other's hands from the side, students from both respective schools rising from the stands and reaching over to merge with one another. Cadence placed a palm where her heart was with a warm smile, Celestia and Luna exchanged more than blissful expressions. Twilight and Sunset finishing their exchange with a warm hug, prompting my very huge, rather ridiculous smile. What can I say? Well, I always live in hope. Twilight will be proud of you. Hm... Now then. "Now, let's get these tedious games over with! By the way, motorcycles? Really guys? Celestia, Luna, the [BEEP]?" Sounds of shocked gasps, groans and laughter ensued from the echoes of my annoyed disbelief. "You know, I think I've finally figured it out." "Hm?" Sunset, regarding me with a light smirk, clarified, "How it is you learnt about these threats beforehand." Say what now? I blinked. "Oh?" I was curious, what exactly had the pony-turned-teen conclusively reached to? Even the girls were interested to hear an answer. "Think about it; evidently you knew about the Dazzlings and their plans a while back, helping us prepare against them. Yesterday you knew about this 'Zagreus' and came here to deal with it personally. You recruited Twilight's help in exposing Principal Cinch for using her, knowing about the dirty trickery beforehand. So, unless you're from the future, there's another likely possibility only the rarest of ponies could have." Yeah? Let's hear it. "Foresight." Sunset pointed at me playfully. "You can see into the future and knew about these things, that's how you knew best towards handling them." "...Yes! Yes that is exactly it!" I nodded wildly, grinning. Might as well play along; the truth would be far more outlandish than what Sunset was suggesting. "Sometimes you excel at observation and deduction than Twilight... Don't tell her I said that." "Hm? Don't tell her I said what?" Ohh you. We shared mischievous grins as the others chuckled, myself then glancing over to the smiling human Twilight. "Absolutely sure with your choice today, Twilight?" "Somehow, I think you knew I'd decide this from the very beginning." The glasses-wearing teenager mirrored my expression, Spike happily rubbing against her leg. Twilight glanced down at him fondly before gazing back up, her smile widening as she stood beside Sunset. "Maybe I'll find something better than an independent study program being here. There's so much more to the world than I've processed since today, and you all helped me see that." Because, after the Games - Which was a draw, by the by. Who'd have thought? - Twilight eventually made the decision to transfer schools, rightfully so. Cadence was pleased by the choice, helping Celestia arrange having arranged the entrance of a new Canterlot High student. So, everything was as should be. The bitter rivalry between the schools has simmered down considerably, leaving on a high note, and the human counterpart of Twilight Sparkle was where she belonged. With her friends. With pride, I placed a hand on the young woman's shoulder. "You've made the right choice." I grinned slightly, which Twilight returned. "You're gonna be absolutely fantastic. All of you." Indeed. Just like their equine counterparts, these young girls will blossom into a shining constellation for the world to behold, alongside our reformed friend Miss Shimmer over here. Additionally, Jack, any final thoughts to your third venture within this world? Meaning your last, overall opinions regarding Friendship Games. Yeah I know. Well... What can I say? Out of all the Equestria Girls specials, Friendship Games was the most dull and tedious to observe. Aside from Sunset, Twilight and Spike, everything else was plain boring and uninteresting to watch. Characters were flat, story was a snore fest, and the cliches and stereotypes remained the same as ever. Still, it holds the same over all rating as Rainbow Rocks; not the worst of the bunch, but definitely higher than the first EQG. No. After all, my young warrior friend, you have the worst of all to look forward to in your next visit... Oh God, don't remind me- Wait... Did you just call me your-? "She'll be here soon?" What? Oh, yeah. "She will." I nodded with no hesitation, following their gazes towards the statue. The other girls laid a picnic blanket before it, all having taken seats save for three of us to wait for the inevitable arrival of my Princess. "In all her Goddess glory." "That's just plain cheesy." Sunset smirked with folded arms, whereas Twilight reddened somewhat from what was technically a compliment to herself. "But, thank you for everything, Stardust. Just wanted to say, I appreciate everything you've done for us... For me." "Yeah." Twilight nodded, pushing up her glasses with a warm, hopeful smile, pushing a strand behind her magnificent hair. "I can't tell you how... Grateful, I am, for someone to have believed in me and helped me find the confidence to take a stand... Thank you Stardust." Those warm smiles, as bright as the affection and innocence reflecting in those cerulean and violet eyes. "Oh come here, both of you." Both accepted my offered embrace, myself saying with quiet amusement, "If only there were two more of me in this world; they would be two lucky [BEEP]tards." "Haha, careful Stardust, I don't think your Twilight'd appreciate you compliment some other girls like that." Sunset replied after we pulled back, though her cheeks were faintly red in contrast to the bright rosy hue on human Twilight's face. "Eh what she won't know won't hurt her." I grinned like the Cheshire Cat. And lo and behold, the Princess arrives. "Sorry for being a little late!" Ha! We all turned to the sound of magic and the flawless voice of my special somepony. "I was occupied helping out a new friend of mine with befriending some others and making amends to past mistakes. You won't believe what we went through beforehand- ...Oh. And there's another unexpected development this week." Hahahahahahahaha! Walking forward, I clasped a hand on the humanoid form of pony Twilight Sparkle while passing by, simply stating with a smirk. "Your problem now." And left them to deal with it. Bed and soda awaits!
Chapter 127: Buffalo Mad, Buffalo Smash!Author's Note Shout out to the fantastic new cover for this season of AJBS, made by the talented Raven Rawne! https://mlpforums.com/profile/35911-raven-rawne/ Chapter 127: Buffalo Mad, Buffalo Smash! You're sure it's there? My hindsight is hardly limitless, yet the palpable energy resonating from that innocent town rings true. We were right to have departed swiftly. Well... Anything better than to have partaken in what comes next. Just before my journey onwards, Twilight had received an invitation to the Crystal Empire, and, myself knowing exactly what happens next, provided my eager girlfriend a folded prepared list of instructions in case of an emergency, alongside giving the only warning I could before my hurried exit: "Whatever you do, do not let her get anywhere near the Crystal Heart." Twilight, however, wasn't too thrilled with the fact I was going to miss out on the baby's 'Crystalling,' and practically pleaded with me to join them at the Empire for the once-in-a-lifetime occasion. But, sadly, more pressing matters attracted my attention, though I had promised to join them the second I was done with the matter. Even Twilight know how crucial it was in stopping a major threat to all of Equestria and its inhabitants for good. The alicorn had reluctantly agreed in the end, for what Starswirl detected had to be stooped at all costs, and that would further the protection of our loved ones. I wish I could join them, just to see the young Flurry Heart face-to-face for the first time, but duty called, sadly. Starswirl had detected an imbalance anomaly at the far southeast of Equestria, prompting me to act. I'll join them later; it was time to clear up a mistake indefinitely, if, as my teacher predicts, he was there after all. There are no promises, but the strong residual imbalance emanating from Appleloosa insinuates Zagreus's presence. The sooner we deal with this threat to everything that is and ever will be, the quicker we can return home and witness the miracle that is the young Princess of the Empire. My Empire, mind you. Not once have I granted those fools my blessings... But this old unicorn presents a valid point. Zagreus must be destroyed; time is short. Even if those clowns make a mess of my kingdom with allowing that unholy infant alicorn near the Heart. Please refrain from calling my niece 'unholy' again, Sombra. But yeah, rather here than over what could be considered the worst season premiere of the whole show thus far. A huge mess of inconsistencies and missteps; a chance to have made people like Starlight Glimmer all the more by making her the unexpected saviour of the Empire. Instead, as they wrote everyone like incompetent morons, the responsibility weighed on this random unicorn who somehow knew the answer to their crisis for no reason. Suffice to say, I'm glad I wasn't there to facepalm repeatedly at everyone and everything around me. I only recently returned from the events of Friendship Games, and that was awful to endure already. Hm. I could proceed for ten hours describing everything that was wrong with that two-parter, but I'm not you so, let's just concur that Celestia and Luna have lost a number of credibility through inability to combat a sentient storm. Agreed. Anyway, Zagreus. If he's there, terrorizing the populace of Appleloosa, of all places, there was no perfect time than to defeat him for good. What's the play Starswirl? His presence in a seemingly tranquil town is a logical approach. Preventing his full power at Crystal Prep has, I presume, weakened him enough to find a place to rest and feed off the negative energy of imbalance. Should we hurry, we can halt him further in attempting to lay harm on any of the occupants within Appleloosa. ...Might be a little late there, teach. From the window beside me, a rising smoke emerged from the center of the town the train approached steadily, and the imbalance's presence growing stronger upon my travel there had me inhale sharply, leaning back against my seat in preparation, mouth firm and eyes narrowed. The memory of that [BEEP]tard backhanding the human Twilight remained fresh in my mind, something I wasn't going to let go of anytime soon. This time, there is no escape for that creature. Amen. I suppose a bright side to all this is seeing old friends again. Gripping onto any small positive sides to my visit as the train slowly grinded to a halt, a tiny smile rose on my muzzle, despite the heavy presence of imbalance in the air. It'd be great to see Braeburn and Strongheart again; all the more reason to deal with Zagreus ASAP so my friends will be safe. As the compartment doors opened, I was greeted to... A bare Western station. ...Huh. Well I sensed that there were others around, but not in plain sight. Actually, looking around, I was the sole occupant who took the train ride here, and who exited the station currently. Cyan eyes glanced upwards to the smoke originating further into the old-fashioned town. If that's not a sign something was wrong, I don't know what is- Ah... Uh oh. I'd move. Heeding the King's casual warning, Balance enhanced me to quickly leap out of the way of the stampede of equines, righting myself upwards as squabbling, panicking ponies shoved one another and rushed quickly towards the station, uncaring of the golden Earth Pony with a cape and fedora observing them curiously. Fear, terror and uncertainty. Those were the aroma of feelings stenching from them. "Settle down! Settle down!" Ah, an old face at last, but not the one I was entirely welcoming towards. Pushing through the crowd, guided by his two cohorts, the stereotypical Sheriff of Appleloosa stood between the frightened ponies and the doorways into the train. The Earth Pony regarded the citizens firmly. "Now, we gonna do this the ol-fashioned way. One at a time! We can't afford to panic right now." Funnily enough, they heeded that advice, one pony at a time being escorted inside with reassuring gestures from the town enforcers. Huh. After gently guiding a mare inside next, the Sheriff finally noticed the Earth Pony waiting by the side, eyes narrowing briefly then widening in recollection. Oh yeah, he recognized me alright. Aren't we meant to pursue someone... Or something? We'll get round to it. But first, it'd be beneficial checking if the Sheriff knows anything beforehand. The more info we have, the easier it'll be in finding our shared foe. "Now, there's a face I never thought I'd see anytime soon!" The Western Earth Pony approached with that ridiculous mustache, pointing forward. "Yer the pony who prevented an all-out war here in Appleloosa? Here to do so again?" Again? "I'm here to help, if that's what you mean." The Sheriff nodded, and no, I don't feel bad for forgetting his name... If he had one. Wouldn't surprise if even Hasbro only acknowledged this stereotype as 'Sheriff.' The stallion opened his muzzle to respond- "THEY'RE BACK!" A terrified scream, thus starting more panic. "Doh, for the love of- Everypony keep calm!" No one was listening, shoving by the poor officers into the train in a frenzy. But my attention was focused moreso on the negative rush of imbalance suddenly emerging where the townsfolk fled from, alongside the sounds of panic... And devastation. Something was attacking the town, right at this moment. And what are we waiting for? An opportunity awaits! Without awaiting the Sheriff's word, my own hoofs ran down the station, swiftly passing by fleeing equines to where the danger presented itself. Guys, we're on! Running running running. Swerving. Dodging terrified ponies among other various obstacles. Destination was set. Source of imbalance drawn closer and closer the further I delved into the wrecked town, narrowing missing as a wheelbarrow flew overhead and into the side of a building, beginning to fall... On top of a screaming filly. My legs acted, grabbing the child in time as we rolled away from the falling object, out of harm's way. The stunned filly was then retrieved by a gratified mother, who fled with her child back to the station alongside everyone else. My attention was attracted then by the screams, roars and imbalances of nearby. ...Huh. So, good news; I've located the source of the sudden spike regarding imbalance. Bad news... Buffaloes. Very, very mad buffaloes. The round woolly mammoths, with normal eyes drenched by a sickening black sea, charged without coordination nor sense through the town streets, randomly bashing into objects, doors and walls in their pursuit to attacking the citizens. Getting some flashbacks to the yaks... Maybe they're distinctly related. Either way, we must concentrate on stopping them. Any longer and somepony will gain serious injuries. Right. One buffalo, having targeted a petrified pony on the spot, was abruptly halted from its charge against the now-fleeing stallion by a sudden rope tied around its short limbs, following by a triumphant sound of "Yee-Haw!" Corrupted eyes glared over to the perpetrator, a certain cousin's of Applejack attempting to keep the enslaved animal under control... And failed. The buffalo immediately snarled maliciously and charged towards Braeburn, who raised a limb to defend himself. Which wasn't necessary, as I stepped in next. As a wall between the two, my two hoofs rose in preparation and met the buffalo head-on. The enraged creature was barely amused by another Earth Pony quickly halting its advance, steam protruding from his nostrils. Wincing, I held on, Balance enforcing my strength and reflexes. Couldn't handle this for long, still other buffaloes attacking the town... But I was refraining from hurting the poor controlled creature either. In this case, an approach to reasoning is foolhardy. Zagreus holds some grasp over these furry brutes' minds. Another solution arose, however, from the Earth Pony behind me. "Hold him steady there now!" Braeburn was a quick thinker, using this opportunity with the buffalo pinned to finish with its limbs. The giant furball was swiftly robbed of its ability to use its hoofs and fell harmlessly onto the ground as I released it, or him, whichever. "Nice goin' partner!" Braeburn grinned and pat my back in gratitude. "Still some more to take care of though." "Then let's not waste any time." The other buffaloes was preoccupied with causing devastation of their own, ignoring the escaping townsfolks for the sake of smashing and breaking everything in sight. The stetson-adorned stallion traded a glance with me, revealing another rope on standby. "Thinkin' what I'm thinkin'?" "...Yee-haw." We quickly got to work, moving onto the nearest untamed buffalo next. The creature, upon almost trampling over a poor citizen, was caught entirely off-guard by the golden hind kick across its face, forcing the dazed creature flying into a stand of tomatoes. Braeburn, again, took that chance while he could use it. So much for intending no harm against the tribes folk. They'll thank me for it. Oh. I quickly pinned the roaring buffalo down before it could break Braeburn's concentration. His work completed, we wasted no further time in dealing with the next two buffalo's, both of which almost charging straight into each other. This time I had my work cut out for me, standing between the two and opposing them, one hoof placed firmly into their faces each. Any chance of being crushed were diminished by my friend swiftly tying up the two together while I leapt out of the way to avoid joining them. Alright, next up- ...Huh. Our work was quickly done for us. The fifth buffalo, having targeted a group of clowns who had attempted to pass by, was intercepted by the least likely source, yet a very welcome one at that. A certain large, imposing but terribly clumsy brown equine was responsible for saving his friends in the nick of time, ducking onto the ground and, hence, forcing the unsteering buffalo to trip and roll towards a stack of empty boxes, leaving a mess in its wake. "Woo-ee! Nice goin' Trouble Shoes!" Nice going indeed, Braeburn handling the dazed buffalo as I walked to inspect the horse. "You alright mate?" "Uhh, I'll manage." Trouble Shoes slowly rose, nodding over to his fellow clown friends. "Get to the station; I'll be right behind you." And looked back to us as the others fled. "I can't jus' leave with so many in trouble, even though I might not be entirely helpful." "Tell that to the buffalo you just took care of for us!" Braeburn smacked the horse's hind leg cheerfully upon joining us, grinning upwards. "All that's left now are the rest of the stampede." Just as he said that, the ground began vibrating, rising steadily in volume, and we all turned our heads to the source. "...Ah." Yep. I counted... Ten, twelve of them. All heading out way, black vapour emerging from their narrowed eyes. So much for preventing a war all those years ago. But then again, this time it was my fault for this particular skirmish. Save the self-suffering for after surviving getting trampled on by multiple buffalo's. Then you can wallow in misery all your please. Well, he was correct about surviving through the stampede. Because what happened next was what can only be described as classical. Without warning, Trouble Shoes made to move out of the way, tripping over his own limbs and unintentionally pushing a nearby barrel away... Rolling into an inexplicable stacked tower of barrels just casually standing by the side and, you guessed it, prompting a collapse. Right on top of the now-blind stampede. In true cartoon style, the small oval-shaped barrels managed to cover the top half of their bodies, temporarily unable to see and, eventually, beginning to fall over one another and roll around hilariously. Braeburn, Trouble Shoes and I were quick to jump repeatedly over the uncoordinated stampede and land behind them, resulting in a large crash which shook the ground and prompted our winces. A stunned crowd of buffaloes scattered over broken pieces of wood, providing Braeburn, the arriving Sheriff and his helpers more than enough time to round them up. Well, that was swiftly taken care of. "Nice going." I praised the sheepish horse beside me. "Just doing what I can..." "Mighty fine work there partners!" Braeburn, after subduing the group, walked over our way once again with a [BEEP]-eating grin. "Couldn't have done that without ya, Trouble Shoes. And you as well, newcomer... Wait a sec... Haven't we met somewhere before...?" "I'll just give you a moment." I smirked. Finally, those green eyes widened, the grin widening in recollection. "Well I'll be. Stardust Balance! Boy it's been too long!" Oof! Okay, personal space has been violated. But with Equestrians, what else was knew. Braeburn then stepped back after the tight embrace. "And what timin' too! Say, is Applejack here too? I wasn't expectin' a visit anytime soon." "It's good to see you, Braeburn." I nodded with a polite smile. "Sadly, just me today. And more depressing... This isn't a social call. Something's wrong, and I'm here to resolve it." "Well, in that case, we welcome all the help we can get." The positive stallion beamed. "Heck, you were responsible for stoppin' all-out war the last time you were here. Maybe you can prevent things from escalatin' with the buffalo's further." Emerald eyes glanced back to the subdued invaders. "But first, let's see about the safety of the townsfolk." "'Ere you go partner; one fresh cup of Appleloosa-exclusive apple juice on the house!" The bright Earth Pony declared happily. "We've come a long way since your first visit to our fair town." Abruptly, his mood dampened, ears drooping considerably. "Although now, it seems that'll be all for nothin'." Nodding, I gratefully took a sip. Bleh. Honestly, I preferred apple juice with added water. Pure apple was just... Well I won't act displeased before the host. Instead, time to get to the matter at hand. With the townsfolk safely evacuated, the buffalo's placed in a special pen since they couldn't all fit in that sorry excuse of a prison cell to my right without bringing the whole building down, and the imbalance lessened somewhat, now was perfect to discuss things through and develop a full plan for our shared conundrum. Leaning forward, I inquired, "The buffalo's. When did they start attacking?" "Out of nowhere!" Braeburn exclaimed with widened limbs. "We don't know what happened, but the stampede suddenly charged through our hard-earned apple orchid field one day without any provocation. At first we thought it was a misunderstanding, but the attacks kept happenin' again and again, drawin' closer to Appleloosa." The Sheriff, as this was his building, chimed in, "Those no-good, double crossin', snake-like, furry-" Uhh, no. "Sheriff, please keep quiet. The adults are conversing." The dressed-up Earth Pony blinked in surprise, and Braeburn couldn't hide his tiny smile. My focus was solely on the latter, nodding in encouragement. "Continue Braeburn." "Well, as you clearly saw today, the stampede reached the town shortly afterwards. Two weeks invadin' the orchids, we were taken by complete surprise." "Lousy, good-for-nothin'-" "Sheriff." The stallion shut his muzzle at the flat command. Braeburn sighed, staring into his own cup after a gulp. "No one got hurt, thankfully. But... This wasn't what I wanted for the relationship between Appleloosa and the tribe. There was suppose to be peace for a very long time. I don't know what got those buffalo's all riled up for, but we seem to be held accountable for it..." The sheriff opened his mouth... And promptly shut it from my glance. Leaning forward again, I pressed curiously, "Nothing at all? No leads or evidence behind these unexpected invasions? What about Strongheart?" The Earth Pony looked up. "That's just it. We haven't seen Strongheart since before the attacks first started. And sending our own parties to negotiate often results in them almost getting hurt." He shook his head remorsefully. "Out of the blue attacks, and we have no inklin' as to why. The only clue so far are the strange blackness coverin' their eyes, but that's it. I just thought at first it was a buffalo thing... But now..." "Now you think it's something that's making them attack in the first place." Green eyes stared back at cyan. "It's the only thing makin' sense nowadays. If this keeps up, Appleloosa will soon be nothin' more than a ghost town. We can't afford to declare war on them, especially without knowin' where Strongheart was." Strongheart... She was the key. "If we find her, we could potentially uncover what's going on." Braeburn nodded, sharing that exact rationalization. Problem being, where to start? Obviously back at the tribe's camp, but it's been so long since my last visit here; they could've moved elsewhere... There is another possibility to solving our crisis. Yeah? I'm all ears Gandalf. It involves visiting the captured buffalo people. The imbalance continues holding sway over them, and we mustn't ignore their suffering. It's time we liberated them from that control. In addition, by helping the tribes folk regain their senses... ...We can learn quicker over what's going on. Then let's not waste further time. "Hm? Goin' somewhere?" Braeburn inquired as I stood up to depart. Grabbing my fedora and placing it back on, I nodded with a sly smile. "I have a solution to figuring out what exactly is happening to our friends the buffalo's. I'd recommend evacuating with the townsfolk, you lot. Your people need you." Following the gesture, Braeburn nodded seriously to the Sheriff, who returned that nod and swiftly departed the office with his assistants. Looking back, the fellow yellow Earth Pony smirked. "I'm gonna help out, any way I can." I raised a brow. "It'll be dangerous. I can't promise your safety." "This town, and the peace between ponies and buffalo's, are my responsibility." Braeburn shook his head. "No way am I leavin' it all behind." Gotta respect that, at least. "Your funeral." But we both smiled anyway. Poor creatures... Hmm, Zagreus's influence is vast and unprecedented. The tribe deserved nothing to have been used as puppets this way. And yet, not so entirely different from how your people dictates their fate, hm? This was different... How, precisely? Don't tell me you honestly believe humanity is an improvement by any means compared to what that abomination is doing with these animals. No different than one writer passing their work to another; essentially the puppet strings handed to someone else. The distinction being, Sombra, that the writers would never permit their own creations from this universe to suffer this way. Dealt with such hardships and manipulation to the point it is purely disheartening. The King scoffed, bitterness present in his dark tone. Tell that to the suffering they bestowed upon me... I sighed, steadily approaching the large pen surrounding the tied up buffalo's, wincing in sympathy upon being greeted by outraged roars and snarls. Even Braeburn wasn't happy at the sight. "Poor folk..." Alright Starswirl, I just simply walk into the pen, then what? If you are prepared, similar to the same technique utilized with the Timberwolf a short while ago. You are to touch their hearts and remove the dark influence overtaking their senses. Same thing with the Timberwolf... Got it. I'd feel nervous, but time couldn't afford that luxury. "Wait right here." I said to my yellow companion, walking forward and hopping over the fence, standing my ground despite the multiple heads turned my way because of it. "Careful!" I will be. As your own powers connected with Balance grows, so do newfound abilities bestowed to you upon time. The teacher began sagely, educating as I approached one subdued buffalo, using my senses to detect where his heart was. This power, for example, could be considered an improvement from changing the feelings and motivations of that Timberwolf. You must focus into the buffalo's heart, clutch the imbalance by the roots and remove it in one full swoop. ...Would it hurt him? I have every confidence in your ability. ...Not exactly a straight answer, but alright. Per Starswirl's instructions, my eyes closed right before the massive buffalo, ignoring the snorts of indignation blowing my mane. As always, my shut sight was greeted by a vibrant gold, focusing on the life signature in front of me. Chaos and Harmony were infused in the buffalo's heart... But the real danger was barely subtle. It looked like a scar reaching in the middle of his heart. Blackness poured off from the edges, spreading over like a disease. It made me feel sick... You have found the anomaly. Be prepared, this is the simplest, yet difficult task at once. Reach out through Balance, and grab the violation against the cursed buffalo. Sounded simple enough- Agh! Don't be a wuss. Grab it! The sensation will sting at first, the imbalance's attempt to fight back the vaccine. Now you tell me. Glaring in my mental state, I reached out again through my magic, gentle gripping the edges of this curse and flinching at the slight pain of protest, like a squealing insect. Sorry pal, but you gotta go. With one tug, I basically ripped the imbalance off. The backlash forced me to open my eyes, rearing back in surprise, the imbalance, as present on the buffalo's eyes, evaporated into thin air, the sensation quickly departing. My own limb was pulled back as though I had just physically took the disease out of him. Speaking of which, the snarls quickly died down... Into puzzled growls. "What was that all about?" Braeburn joined us, looking between us curiously. So... It worked? "What... What happened... Braeburn...?" The buffalo muttered in a dazed state, regaining its senses slowly and inspecting the rope keeping its limbs and head tied down. "Why am I... What is happening...?" Satisfied? ...Somewhat. "Release him, he's fine now." I instructed to the stunned Earth Pony, swiftly moving over to the next controlled buffalo, repeating the very same process upon close approximation. The same process as just before. You may become slightly more tired as it continues. I will aid you my strength should you require it. Now, utilize Balance by closing your eyes, and focus on the Chaos and Harmony intertwining your heart. Excellent. Next extend those senses to the buffalo before you... One by one, the process repeated itself. And one by one, another buffalo was released from spiritual and physical captivity. Braeburn removing the ropes as I removed an imbalance. Starswirl was right, doing the same trick over and over was daunting. But if it freed the poor beasts, the work wasn't for naught. "Looks like that's all of them." Braeburn commented upon me stepping back from the last one, untying the ropes pinning the dazed buffalo and nodding in satisfaction. "I dunno how you did it, but it looks like they've all returned to normal." Indeed. The confused tribe slowly moved out of the open pen one by one. Braeburn faced me with a brightened grin. "First you stop a war in Appleloosa, now this. Ya gotta tell me yer secrets." "Another time, maybe." I grinned lightly, breathing rather sharply. Just need a moment to regain some energy. I share his praise, Jack. You succeeded with little to no difficulty; a remarkable example to your skills and devotion to Balance growing much higher. Yeah, thanks Starswirl, I just did my best is all. With that ego-boosting out of the way, let us focus on our next development. Sombra interjected in seriousness. Uncovering what these buffalo's know. Good idea. "Could you tell me what happened?" I began to the last freed buffalo, slowly standing up. "To the tribe?" The formerly cursed creature shook his round head, small eyes blinking in slight disorientation. "My memories are... Foggy. All I remember was our leader one day declaring the Appleloosan's as our enemies, who would defile our ancestor's legacies and try to destroy us." Braeburn and I traded curious glances, the former more stunned and inquiring, "Chief Thunderhooves said that?" Oh yeah, that was the Chief's name. Almost sounded epic. "We would never declare war on your tribe, not after a long while of peace!" The buffalo continued, "We were skeptical too, but the Chief's word was law. Especially when he declared the ponies were responsible for the disappearance for his beloved daughter." What?! "Strongheart is missing?!" Two collective voices exclaimed in synchronized shock and concern. And I already suspected the culprit at work. I swear to God, if Zagreus had harmed a single hair on her fur, I'll eviscerate him. Stand to reason, that monster would harm even the young to gain what he desires. Reminds you of anyone Sombra? Don't be ludicrous... I have standards. The buffalo concluded with, "Next thing I knew, it felt as though I was... Being drifted away, to the realm of my dreams..." Wasn't hard to deduce the implications. The imbalance must've taken over the entire tribe as Thunderhooves provided his speech. That said, I know what must happen next. "It's better for your group here to stick around and stay clear of the tribe until we can say so." I stated firmly, features hardened to express this wasn't a matter to argue with. "I know what's happening to your tribe, and I will do everything in my power to help your Chief regain his senses, and find Strongheart before things get worse." "We both will." Braeburn added with conviction. "You ain't fightin' this battle alone Stardust. Besides, I don't think Applejack would ever forgive me if I allowed her friend to get into harm's way by his lonesome, just as I'll never forgive myself if I let Little Strongheart get hurt by standin' around." The stare in his eyes reminded me all too eerily of his stubborn cousin. I shrugged. "Fair enough." Braebrun grinned, taking that as acknowledgement. "So, what's our next move then?" "A visit to the Chief himself." I looked back to the observing bright brown buffalo. "Do you know the direction of the camp?" "So, obvious ya already knew what might've been behind their influences in the first place." Braeburn started casually as we headed down the dusty path. "Care to enlighten this pony 'bout it?" I saw no harm not to. If my friend here was insistent on tagging along, having the full details will make him more reliable just in case. "A creature, a parasite, has taken refuge around this area." My eyes kept focused on the path before us, leading right to the heart of the tribe's camp. "A monster who will use any means to control the weak and spread havoc wherever he goes. I've tracked him near Appleloosa, and it wasn't hard to connect the dots the second I saw the buffalo's attack." "...Reckon we can stop this creature before he does any further harm." "I'll die trying." Braeburn was silent for a brief moment, probably processing those words. "Think he's got somethin; to do with Strongheart's disappearance." The worry in his old-fashioned voice was a s clear as day. I couldn't blame him; the two were most likely close since the agreement between the ponies and buffalo's from season one. How close, it wasn't my place to know. "We'll find her, don't worry." A hoarse chuckle. "You sound so sure about it. Is there nothin' you can do?" "Umm... Not get my own special somepony mad for at least an entire month." We both laughed lightly at that, briefly clearing away the tense atmosphere. Although, now that's got me thinking, how were Twilight and the rest doing, I wonder...? Most likely disregarding your instructions and saving the Crystal Empire from a catastrophe of their own making. Now that's... Not entirely implausible. Still, even if something goes awry, I have complete faith in their abilities, though I still stand by my opinion that Starlight should've saved the Empire instead of her childhood friend. But what can ya do? Hasbro really wanted to make Sunburst the hero because... Because... Boredom? Don't dwell on it too much. That entire fiasco is nothing more than a headache to even comprehend. I'd much rather deal with cleaning up this mess of yours as opposed to the wreck they've causing to my own kingdom. Thank you... I guess. If something terrible is arising there, in any case, you're right in believing in your friends. Together, there is little they aren't capable of repairing. Just as I'm certain your friends hold belief in your ability to vanquish Zagreus before matters worsen. That actually made me feel better. With a small smile, picturing in my head the group of friends all smiling in encouragement and pride, my posture straightened and stride increased. For Braeburn, for Strongheart, for the tribe, for Appleloosa, for all my friends. For Twilight... It's time to [BEEP] up Zagreus's day forever! "There's the camp!" Speaking of which! Braeburn's exclamation prompted our pace to quicken, eventually reaching to the entrance of the white tents and snuffed out campfires. Trading a confident glance with the stallion, we took a few steps closer- Ow! "Looks like we're all alone." My companion commented curiously and in slight worry, oblivious to me suddenly clutching my head at the sharp sense of imbalance spread around the place. But even through the darkness mentally covering the camp, in contrast to the setting sun far off, I growled in warning. "We're not..." That was a signal for them. Immediately we found ourselves surrounded by a well-prepared ambush, as if they know our arrival was inevitable. Probably did. Both Braeburn and I stood back to back swiftly, the former regarding the sneering buffalo in concer whereas I glared heatedly at them. Just like the stampede which attacked Appleloosa, blackness decorated their eyes, controting their expressions into hate. Both the worst had yet to come. "So!" A certain massive black buffalo stomped before us, joining the circle of his tribe. Unlike the other, his corrupted eyes actually had pupils, and they were far from friendly. "The ponies dare to invade our home, as I had predicted! You have become nuisances of the ribe for too long, Appleloosans!" "Chief Thunderhooves!" Braeburn immediately retaliated in stress. "I implore ya! The Appleloosans want nothin' but peace between us and yer tribe. We 'aven't done anythin' wrong!" Smoke emerged from those mighty nostrils. "Nothing wrong? Nothing wrong?!" He practically screeched. Yeesh. This time the ground rumbled from the repeated stomping into the dirt. "Because of you the tribe is endangered, the honour of our ancestors defiled by your ill claims for 'peace!'" He spat out the word as though it were venom. "And now, my beloved Little Strongheart... Taken from me, by your kind!" "That ain't true!" Somehow, I don't think Thunderhooves was in any disposition to heed common sense. Braeburn continued attempting, regardless. "We'd never foalnap your daughter. Strongheart's our friend!" "And look what that friendship with ponies has gotten!" The Chief buffalo roared. "TAKEN FROM ME!" Those eyes darkened considerably, influencing the following command. "Stomp them!" Shame, I wasn't feeling like becoming a pancake today. We reared back slowly from the stomping buffalo, all getting ready to charge and smash us into a puddle. Balance give me strength here, it looks as though things will be difficult from here on out. "Don't do this Chief!" Braeburn called out in futility. Tch, these are nothing compared to other former threats you've endured. I'd accept the yaks as more fearsome adversaries. Be ready to defend yourself Jack. Already am. "I knew long ago it was a mistake to allow these settlers to trespass our lands." Thunderhooves sneered in pure revulsion, almost grinning somewhat. "You have the choice; become part of the dirt beneath you, or return my daughter to me!" To be continued...
Chapter 128: Chief of the Wild Pony WestSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 129: Starlight, StarbrightPonyville itself? Probable, but then again I'm sure I'd sense something... "Stardust, look! I just finished the Palace level!" "That's nice Spike..." Canterlot? No, too soon to target Celestia or Luna for him... "I still have no idea which girl to date. If only Rarity was in this game... Stardust, who should my character be with?" "Whoever feels best Spike..." The Empire? What motive would Zagreus have to hide there? None, I would hope. The very thought of that freak of nature being anywhere close to Shining, Cadence or, God forbid, Flurry sent a chill down my spine. I believe we focus intently moreso on the populated landscapes. Let's try somewhere considered insignificant. Alright, good call. "Maybe I should work up on Kindness next. Heh, wouldn't Fluttershy be happy? Hey Stardust-" "Busy Spike." Perhaps it wouldn't be harmful to take a temporary break and join him. This is far too important to overlook, Starswirl. Sombra's been absolutely right, I can't afford wasting anymore time nor distractions. And if my friends have any problems with that... They should understand the significance of this threat regardless. Their needs have to wait. Now, what about the Everfree Forest? Specifically, that ruined castle. Seems the perfect hideout for a creature wanting to grow stronger without being discovered. Too obvious. Zagreus wouldn't dare be anywhere near the town housing his worst enemy; the only one whom can fight back his powers and crush him like the worm he is. Cross that one off then... "Do you think I should explore the Mementos the next day-?" "Spike." "Oh... Sorry." God dammit. Putting the quill down, I craned my neck to gaze at the sheepish dragon by the couch, sighing. "Sorry Spike, but I can't be distracted right now by anything. I need to concentrate." On what? Well wasn't it obvious? Tracking down Zagreus of course! First of all by listing down any potential spots that monster would be hiding and building up his power in. "No kidding." Spike commented in faint amusement, smiling crookedly my way whilst the background music blaring from the TV screen played lowly. I asked him to lower the volume before playing. "You've been at your desk all day! Think Twilight's starting to rub off on you?" Implying that hasn't happened already? "How about you take a break and watch me? I've already made great progress on Persona, if I do say so myself." "No rest for the wicked Spike." I quipped, resuming to face my work. "This can't wait, not this time." By all accounts, Zagreus needed to be stopped. Not even the allure of the fifth Persona game I had recently downloaded distracted me now, regardless how addictive it was. Never really played any Persona game beforehand, but I was now seeing the appeal behind them. But, as said, that can wait. Tracking down Zagreus, however, can't wait. "If you say so..." A slight tinge of disappointment, followed by a hopeful continuation. "Hey, Twilight and Starlight's going to hang out with Applejack and Rainbow Dash today, and Fluttershy's asked me to help out with making cupcakes for her animal friends later. Wanna join us?" "Busy, Spike." Griffonstone? Potentially. Appleloosa? He wouldn't try the same place again, I imagine. Then again, we don't really know how that monster's mind operates. Las Pegasus? That'd be easy for hiding in crowds, though a pony wearing a hood with deformed features would stand out among the bustling cheerful equines of many colours and life. Rainbow Falls? Maybe, would seem peaceful enough for him to make a move... "Oh... Will you think about it?" Sighing again, growing annoyed by the tedious interruptions, I replied in exasperated flatness, "We'll see, Spike." Okay, I've narrowed down the search list to all potential locations he could be resting at, many which I have never personally visited. But that won't stop us. The three of us - Starswirl, Sombra and I - were working around the clock with tracking down Zagreus. My mentor is searching the globe's energy for any signs of unnatural imbalance, even a faint trace. Sombra was using my shadow to scout out as far as his reach can get, reporting back every hour or so. As for myself, I worked on contacting everyone I ever got acquainted with regarding spotting any suspicious individuals in a dark cloak. Daring Do, the Dragon Lands, Appleloosa, Canterlot, Crystal Empire, Trottop, everywhere I could think of. Hell, I even low key took a look in the Diamond Dogs' lair for any signs of Zagreus's handiwork. So far? Nothing. But I was far from quitting. "Hey Stardust!" "Hi Stardust!" "Lyra, Bon..." My destination was to the Mayor's office. I needed all the help possible, and Mayor Mare arguably had more power in these matters than Twilight. I just needed the town official to contact all reliable places, other cities and towns, to help extend my search. After everything I've done for Ponyville, the Mayor should feel compelled to help me; almost harming the citizens when under the control of an influential tyrant notwithstanding. If not, I can always plant the suggesting with my little Balance tricks of mine. It never pays well to use your own magic on the unsuspecting. In these circumstances, morality and free will can kiss my [BEEP], old man. Have you found anything? "Good afternoon Stardust! Charming day isn't it?" "Want some lemon muffins?" "Hello Doctor, Derpy..." You should really acknowledge your friends. We wouldn't desire misunderstandings between yourself and those dear to you. Clearly they could tell I was preoccupied with my thoughts by expression and meaningful walking alone. Again, did you find anything Starswirl? The aged unicorn sighed, almost remorsefully. Regrettably, Zagreus appears to be one step ahead of us. He must have anticipated our tactics here; I, at present, cannot detect even the slightest growth of imbalance from a singular location. The current imbalance across Equestria are unnatural and untampered with, that is all I can sense from my own search. I see... Thanks anyway, Starswirl. I appreciate the help. Of course my friend. You know how I desire to keep the worlds safe from Zagreus's venomous grasp. The sooner we clean up my error in judgement, the better. Blaming yourself again, Starswirl? Don't, we both know the real culprit here. If I had anticipated his intentions sooner- If I hadn't been so reckless in my interventions, so sure of myself and willing to throw myself into other people's problems simply for the sake of feeling better about myself, none of this probably would've happened. You wanted to help me become a better person, Starswirl, it was my choice to interfere and meddle with the lives of these inhabitants, for better or worse. No, it's my fault Zagreus was around, and I was going to clean up this mistake as quickly as possible. That's why I can't afford playing with the others today, or most likely for the whole week, potentially a month, in my efforts for searching Zagreus. I know you'd advise me to be patient, Starswirl, but I can't rest at night knowing he's still out there, somewhere. Plotting, devising sinister methods in harming me and my friends. "Hi Stardust!" "Crusaders..." And if they do get hurt, it'll be because of my reckless adventures... I can't- I WON'T allow that to pass. ...Then I suppose we shall wait for Sombra to return from patrol before discussing our next move. Correct. In the meantime, there was Town Hall. And after my visit there, I'll go see a certain zebra next for assistance. Zecora's insight wasn't something to dismiss; maybe she'll know something even the great Starswirl the Bearded wouldn't. My teacher chuckled. We all remain students to new things throughout life, my friend. "Stardust? Always a pleasure seeing you again." "Hey Octavia..." Again, you shouldn't blatantly ignore the greetings of your friends like that. I understand your impatience, but you needn't cause strife amongst yourself and the ones you brush past. After we discuss our next move, I recommend you take a moment to see your friends. I'll consider it. Turns out, my friends could wait. Courtesy of Starswirl, our next move was inspecting the magically projected map of the entire land. Jesus, Equestria looks like a way smaller world with all the visible landmarks clearly standing out over the large map. Once again, this time with the map's help, we were pinpointing possible locations Zagreus could be concealing himself at. Manehatten. Even despite the crowded populace, his appearance would make him unsettling enough to stand out. Yakyakistan, perhaps. Concerning the incident regarding the buffalo, overtaking another species with muscles for brains shouldn't be dismissed. Zagreus would have to generate more imbalanced energy to influence an entire kingdom, Prince Rutherford and his subjects are a greater number than the buffalo tribe. The former being controlled would be noticed by us. Not to mention, Balance has settled among the Yaks since the dragon incident. Then what else... Damn, some of these places I don't know of or ever been to. This could take forever! Zagreus could be hiding close by and we're not able to sense him. I would have detected the foul stench of that abomination during my search around the town. Hmm, what about that narrow dangerous valley where the self-conceited pegasus hosted a race for those animals at a previous time? You refer to Ghastly Gorge? Considering the malicious eels which lurks within the Gorge's walls, not to mention the deadly terrain all around, hiding there would prove foolhardy for our enemy. But it shouldn't be overlooked among our investigations. We should take a look when we have the time. That time being now. Ghastly Gorge was the closest to all these potential locations, hence we can start by looking there first thing. Rubbing my bearded chin, a tired sigh escaped my muzzle. God I didn't get enough sleep, Zagreus has been haunting my mind and soul ever since our confrontation at Appleloosa. A recommendation, you should rest for a short period until you're mentally prepared once we arrive at the Gorge. The eels, unfortunately, wouldn't have any difficulty against an exhausted pony, a user of Balance or not. Meditation is the presentable option; your heart needs to be kept balanced enough to combat Zagreus once again. Alright then, good call. Stretching somewhat, Balance quickly alerted me to signatures, before the conversing voices, of certain equines entering the throne room, first being a blue pegasus, pink eyes blinking in satisfaction. "See, told you he was here." "We never doubted you Rainbow." Twilight replied humouredly, herself, Applejack and Starlight following after Rainbow. The alicorn paused upon the display on the table between the thrones. "Huh? The map? Is there another friendship problem already? Ooh, wonder who'll be dispatched where this time! Rarity and Pinkie've still yet to return from Manehatten, but if it isn't asking for them, it shouldn't be an issue." The enthusiasm of the studious mare prompted my small smile. Friendship was valuable to her as coke was to me. Though neither compared to how much she mattered to me, and vice versa. Resting my cheek on my hoof, leaning against one arm of my seat, I said in faint casualness, "I activated the map, Twilight. Just needed to check something." Twilight visibly deflated, being comforted then by an amused Starlight. "Oh." Sorry love. Applejack smirked, saying reassuringly, "Don't worry Twilight, I'm sure you'll be gettin' a friendship problem in no time." Sure, just give it another twenty episodes or so. The map barely does much this season to begin with. "And we'll solve it in no time flat when it does!" Rainbow stated confidently, a smug grin plastered on that blue muzzle, before turning to me. "Need any help?" Not this time. "No thanks Rainbow, this is something I need to handle on my own." "Oh... Definitely need our help then." What? The pegasus rolled her eyes jokingly. "Come on Star, I know that look on your face. There's trouble, and you want to handle it on your own for the gajillion time. Am I right?" Welp, caught me red-handed. "Thought so. So, what's buggin' ya? Something to do with that 'Zagreus' guy you've been fighting?" She is astonishingly perceptive. Surprisingly- Oh, you were being sarcastic. Twilight, clearly interested, walked forward to take her seat, examining the map closely. "Let me guess, you're searching for locations he could be hiding at, right?" I nodded, focusing intently on the projection before us as well. "In that case, we should look for the most likely areas someone who obviously wants to go into hiding arould be. That narrows down the list to less numerous locations outside the populated towns and cities. If we-" "I've already narrowed them down, thanks love." "Oh... I see." Twilight sounded disappointed further, frowning. "That'd make things easier for us to track down Zagreus and apprehend him-" "I'll handle that. First thing tomorrow I'll be heading out to investigate the first spot." "Don't you mean we'll head to investigate?" Applejack chimed in firmly, looking both annoyed and humourous at my clear insistence. "Or are ya convinced this is your problem and yours alone, sugarcube?" Cyan eyes stared back at the green orbs glaring in challenge. "Can't argue with facts, Applejack." Before she could retort, I interjected with more force to my voice, "I'm not taking any chance this time, girls. This is my mistake and mine alone, and I'll be damned before I let any of you get hurt because of this." I still had terrible flashbacks to many of my friends becoming endangered because of me. Twilight, Spike and Starlight in that imbalanced dimension, Strongheart abducted and all-out war because of it. Human Twilight, backhanded by a possessed Shining Armor... "Can't argue with facts? Well here's some factual information not up for discussion then; your friends are helping you out anyway." Twilight wasn't in any mood for games either, giving me the same stern look. "I know all about what occurred in Sunset's world, our friends were kind enough to tell me after your hasty departure. And if you think I'm- We're just gonna sit back and let you fight this danger by yourself again, then you're sorely mistaken Jack. This time there's no Crystalling to keep us preoccupied." Emphasized from the bright sensation of resolve radiating across our bond, present as day. Those enchanting purple orbs were crystal clear, saying they were going to help, whether I liked it or not. Probably should've kept my mouth shut about my investigations. And Twilight wasn't the only one fueled by determination. "Hear hear." Applejack nodded, smiling toothily. "Yer stuck with our help 'till the very end Star." Starlight, observing the proceedings between the throne occupants, smiled wryly, continuing to look unsure about fitting in with the group. That's alright Starlight. The fanbase isn't too sure about where you belong either. "Look, girls, I appreciate that you all care so much, I do." But I couldn't afford their lives being at risk. Not now, not ever, Not while I can help it. "This isn't anything like we've faced before." "Uh-huh, and that's gonna stop us how, exactly? We've fought new threats all the time! What's so different about this one? I say bring it." Ugh, seriously. Annoyed eyes switched to a smug Rainbow. "Zagreus is nothing like the former villains we've face before. He's an entire league of his own, something that was never meant to exist before in the first place." She snorted, too arrogant to see the bigger picture, lounging back against her throne comfortably. "So what? Just because he's an accident doesn't mean we stand no chance against him. You said it yourself, he's weak right now, yeah? If we act now, we can find him and capture him before it's too late, and you can stop being a stubborn worrywart." Having little patience for arrogance, Rainbow tested my patience far too quickly. "God dammit Rainbow, this is different!" One hoof slammed on the armchair, my frustration palpable. Starlight leaned back at the display, and Rainbow raised both brows at my clear irritation, baring my teeth. "Zagreus doesn't follow the rules; he's not bound by the cartoon logic of this world. He's not a conqueror nor seeks to simply cause trouble. He's not afraid to kill!" Rainbow shuddered, but Twilight intervened, "Jack, calm down. Rainbow just wants to help. We all do." "Yeah, and that right there's the problem." Leaping off my throne, I glared around at the others. Not in scorn, but sternness. "You're my best friends, and that's exactly what motivates me to say this; stay out of this. Zagreus isn't a friendship issue, but a Balance one. I have to clean up my mistake, alone." My gaze then turned to the doorway, voice betraying how exhausted I was while softening in remorse, "I can't risk endangering you all any further... I'm not Celestia." "Jack, wait!" No Twilight, this wasn't up for discussion. But my insistent girlfriend called out regardless in hopes I'll hear her plea. "Let us help you! We... I don't want you to get seriously hurt again!" "You can't fight all yer battles alone Star!" Applejack added firmly. "Zagreus bein' a thing ain't your fault!" Oh but it is. And the last thing I heard before leaving the room was Rainbow's mutter of "Sheesh, and you guys call me self-conceited..." Been a while since I've last visited my favourite hill. This perched spot of mine overlooking the far off peaceful lands of Equestria should basically be described as the place I go to whenever something's happened between myself and the mares. In this case, it was simply unavoidable. But still, it was always worth the heated debates, at least, to admire the beautiful landscape of my new homeworld. The gentle breeze brushed against the grass and trees, the sun starting to descend for its own rest beneath night. Which reminds me, after my investigation tomorrow, I should contact Sunset, see how they're doing... Oh God. What if he's-? Do not worry. Zagreus wouldn't be strong enough to risk interdimensional travel without a self-sustaining portal to take him there. Miss Shimmer and the girls should be out of harm's way for now. 'Should be?' Is it not your purpose to see all, of great one? Contrary to popular belief, I am far from omniscient. My perspective of the world ranges only so far, I cannot extend my senses to all places at once. Starswirl paused briefly, adding in kindly. But if you'd like, I could take a moment of absence to check how that world and your friends there are getting along. I'd appreciate that, thanks Starswirl. Of course. And while I check on them, you should consider a moment in indulging your pony friend's worries. They're evidently afraid for your well-being, and seek to help however possible. I ask you at least consider letting them in. ...No promises. My teacher replied in warm mirth, Ah well, it's better than nothing. I shall return shortly. Alright... Ay. Sighing, I started rubbing my own forehead tiredly. It wasn't my wish to intentionally start fights with the others regarding this serious matter, but they're too stubborn to see this was beyond their league. Twilight especially, she wants to help her boyfriend despite the new risk he's be putting her through if he agreed... Which I don't. And that mare calls me recklessly infuriating... Sounds as though you're rubbing off on her. All of Equestria is doomed by the eventual rule of two hotheaded ponies. Not now Sombra, please... Tch, someone has to crack humour while you're wallowing in your mistakes. Sombra scoffed, that criticizing tone clear as ever. Hate to admit it, but I share the old unicorn's opinion on this matter. You need help against that monster, and your friends are offering their services. It's foolhardy to insist declining their admittedly somewhat competent uses. At what cost? Their potential deaths? Not happening. I already called it close back in that void, and with Crystal Prep when human Twilight was... Anyway, I've been trained enough to fight this right? Surely I'm strong enough now to handle things on my own. I'm not like the others - no offense to them - I wasn't bound by relying on the ties between friendship to win the day. Zagreus was something the likes of Tirek and Chrysalis would never become. We're talking about a villain unchained by simple-minded conquest. Whatever Zagreus wanted would endanger countless lives. And with that, I needed to train, then find the [BEEP]tard and defeat him as quickly as possible. If not... Well, I'd have eternity in Hell to be chastised for trying to stop him alone. "So this is the famous 'Star Hill' she mentioned." 'She' being Twilight, I presumed. The sound of soft hoofsteps, rustling against the soft grass moved closer, a shy yet curious voice, hiding the firm resolve in her heart, addressed me from behind. "I'm sorry if I'm disturbing you, but I was hoping we could talk." I could imagine what. Regardless, my tired tone replied, "Sure." And from the corner of my vision, Starlight took a seat beside, looking out to the distance in smiling awe. "No wonder you come here often, this looks very peaceful." I nodded, glancing to the pink unicorn. "But that's not why you're here." Starlight's expression shifted. "Straight to the point? I can appreciate that." The new student of Twilight looked nervous yet amused, taking a moment to inhale deeply and continue, "I... Understand what you're going through." Oh? "Do you?" "Believe it or not." Starlight grinned wryly, nodding while regarding the sunset. Her voice spoke in solemn nostalgia. "Insistent on getting things done alone, wanting less complications in the way. But in your case, it's about protecting your friends, isn't it?" "Ten points for observation. You're excelling as Twilight's pupil already." The tall mare shook her head, purple and blue mane wavering in the quiet wind. "I know it sounds hypocritical, but ever since you guys took me in I've started to learn new things about myself. Maybe, in spite of everything I've done, I kept to myself because I didn't want others to get hurt like I did, long ago... You're right Stardust, Zagreus must be stopped." Light purple eyes gazed at me, burning in question. "But he can't be stopped alone, we both know that. And you can't consider yourself solely responsible for his existence to begin with." "But I can, Starlight." I reminded her softly, drained of any energy to argue back heatedly. "Zagreus started being ever since I met Twilight and the rest." "Even so, you're not the only one who brought him this world." Starlight replied sadly, staring at the patch between us, her heart jumbled in emotions. "I was essentially the catalyst to releasing that monster on the world." But that resolve stayed firm, eyes staring back at me in newfound certainty. "One thing Twilight and the others have taught me about friendship; you should never, ever fight these things alone. The weight of responsibility should be shared by those who are equally at fault." Honestly didn't expect to be getting pointers so soon by Starlight, of all ponies. The unicorn, like Sunset, was acting like another Twilight in spirit, but with a personality and past experience which defines her entirely. I couldn't help but listen to what the mare had to say; evidently, Starlight prepared beforehand what to say before reaching me here; I should oblige to her request for my ears. "If there's one thing we have in common, Stardust, we're both shaped by our past mistakes." Starlight smiled wanly. "I don't know too much about you, but I can see it, in your eyes. So much bitter regrets. I don't need your special magic to know your feelings, everytime I look at you... I see me. I refuse to go back to my past life, and I can't abandon a friend in need. That's why Twilight, Spike and everyone wants to help you. We want you to have faith in us." "It's not about faith, my dear. It's about-" "- Not risking the lives of everyone you love?" She interjected knowingly, a sly smirk on her small muzzle. "Noble, but I know our friends long enough to deduce they'll help you no matter the cost. Why delay the inevitable?" That is a point. ...Dammit. "Heheheheh, Twilight's student all right." Beginning to stand, I smiled back at Starlight, nodding in approval. "Alright, I'll go speak with Twilight, since clearly I can't just ignore their offers for help without slowly explaining why them helping would only worsen things." "With Twilight equally lecturing as to why their help would benefit you instead, and refuse to take no for an answer." Huh. Got me there. "Sounds like Twilight. Won't stop helping those close to her until the very end." Starlight smiled warmly, standing alongside me and turning to walk back down the way she came. "From everything she's told me, sounds like you two have a lot in common. You should've seen her after your abrupt departure; she looked annoyed, concerned and infuriated at the same time. I take it you getting these reactions out of Twilight's a regular occurrence." "Hey, it's not intentional... Most of the time." We both chuckled, the previous mood settling down into reassurance. "But thanks, Starlight, for the encouragement. You're right, I shouldn't quickly dismiss my friends. I think the problem is, I care too much." The look wasn't of sympathy, but understanding. "You make it sound like a bad thing." Well, sometimes it was. Yet sometimes, it helps. Back already Starswirl? How's Sunset and the rest? I'm pleased to see you've take my advice after my brief departure. Miss Shimmer and her friends are safe, and the Twilight Sparkle of that parallel world is adjusting to her new life alongside her friends in Canterlot High just fine. Zagreus seems to be nowhere in sight of the girls. I released a breath I didn't know I was holding, prompting Starlight's curious glance. Thanks Starswirl, that means a lot to me. Now, time to deal with a no-doubt-exasperated Twilight of my own. Twilight was tracked back to the library, surprise surprise. In other news, The Force Awakens was a very controversial film for some reason. The alicorn's back was facing us, seemingly intent on reorganizing some floating books above her. On the inside, however, I could detect the level of anxiety bubbling in her soul. "I'll leave you two to it." Starlight, having accompanied me back, turned and gave me a look wishing me luck before closing the doors behind her, leaving us two all alone. Great, cheers Starlight. Now then, looking back to Twilight whom obviously knew I was here, how best to start this conversation...? Twilight already took the initiative. "A package arrived for you while you were out." What? Oh, so it did. My eyes glanced to the brown object lying on the table nearby. She continued calmly, the hovering books swirling around to be neatly placed back in their shelves. "Rarity and Pinkie Pie returned from Manehatten also. Both had a pretty great day, as I've been told. I'm sure they'll be happy to help us continue the search tomorrow." "Twilight-" But she was having no further bull[BEEP], her beautiful tone sounding clipped, "Our bond works both ways, you know. Even all the way over here, I sensed what you were thinking, how you were feeling, while you were outside on your favourite hilltop. You know what the worst part is about finding your urge to throw yourself into harm's way before others so infuriating?" A small grin rose on her muzzle as she glanced over to me, her demeanor gentle for a moment. "It's also partially as to why I feel so strongly for you." Stepping forward, I attempted to converse back. "I don't want you or the others to think you're liabilities to me. It's just that if I can keep you all safe and sound, I'll take the opportunity without a second thought. Zagreus is, for all intents and purposes, a threat that can't be stopped by friendship alone. Even Starswirl said so." Shaking her head, Twilight was undeterred. "The thing is, Jack, that even if that's true; it won't stop me." The book were neatly placed back, filling the shelves perfectly, as Twilight took small steps towards me, a small smile containing far more emotions than it should allow. "It won't stop us from trying to help." "Zagreus could fatally wound you all-" "As well as you. Have you considered that?" "Rather me than any of you." Twilight sighed, lowering her gaze to the blue marble floor between us. "After all this time, you still think yourself undeserving of happiness." "It's not that love." I interjected quickly, wanting to clear this misunderstanding ASAP. "I'm the happiest man alive being with my friends. With you. The problem lies with Zagreus being, mainly, my mess that I have to clean up. He's the Devil in comparison to our former foes, and I refuse to allow him anyway in arm's reach of my family..." "Jack, with all due respect, but I don't care." Huh? Violet orbs sparkled intently, reflecting the solemn resolve ironed from her tone. "I don't care how powerful he may be. Our friends aren't deterred either. We're not allowing you to confront this danger by yourself; our bonds are stronger than Zagreus could ever be. The magic of friendship hasn't failed us yet!" Face to face now, that firm conviction softened the closer we were, and I adamantly refused to back away from the proximity. "I've almost lost you one too many times. Even when you were in Appleloosa, I was constantly worried for your safety. When Sunset told me what happened in the human world, I..." That's okay, she didn't need to say it. Gently, my hoof brushed against her lowered chin, keeping our gazes locked, and I replied in an equal somber tone, "I know I can't stop you and the others from helping me. That has to be the most infuriating part about our relationship; your insistence to make my efforts in protecting you all for naught. But... That's probably why I admire all of you, you'll do everything to help others, however impossible it seems, no matter the cost. You're stronger than me, Twilight, in will and heart and..." I smiled in faint amusement. "Heh. There I go again, believing myself unworthy of you." The reassurance was expressed in something that, as always, had my heart leap again and again in pure joy. Purple lips brushed against gold, softly, meaningfully, Twilight being much bolder than I at times, and, though it might be weird to say, I loved it when she takes the initiative and, therefore, taking me by surprise. After the kiss, fully intending to ease both our worries, Twilight's smile lit the whole room as ever. "And there you go again, underestimating your own strength," Twilight said lovingly, a hoof caressing my ponified cheek, before her lovely features hardened again somewhat. "If Zagreus is as dangerous as you and Starswirl claim, that's all the more reason we'll help; me, Starlight, the girls, and every other friend who we've come to know and adore. Whether you like it or not." The last statement was both teasing yet serious at once. "Well... I certainly can't tell you or the girls what to do." Regretfully. I'd be far more content throwing myself into the fire over them. "I can hear your thoughts, you know." Or, damn. With a sheepish grin, I replied out-loud, "Nothing can be hidden from each other. We're the perfect couple Twilight!" An exasperated smile from my amused girlfriend, prompting me to add, "But alright, if you all want to help, I can't force you otherwise. But just know if Zagreus does pop up somewhere, I will attempt to reach him first." Those entrancing eyes sparkled again. "In that case, I'll just have Rainbow beat you to him." Hah, bring it on. Twilight, still stroking my left cheek, proceeded to gently pull my head, brushing her forehead against my own, and our bonds pulsated much brighter. Her melodious voice was barely a whisper at her next statement, "You don't have to worry about us, ever. We take care of you as you take care of us..." "Hm, mostly it's you who takes care of me. Sometimes I think it's you who wears the pants in our relationship, Twilight." Finally leaning back, to my slight disappointment, my special somepony smirked jokingly. "'Sometimes?' Funny, I always thought I being the alpha in our relationship was established from the beginning. Someone has to tolerate your antics with a mature disposition." Wha- I beg your pardon? My antics? Twilight laughed lightly at my internal indignation and flabbergasted expression, inclining her head towards the reading table. "So, are you going to open your package?" Please do. This vomit-inducing moment between yourself and the Princess is giving me allergies. Hardy har Sombra. Although now with my own worries eased somewhat, I took Twilight's suggestion and headed over to the clean table, beginning to unwrap the medium-sized package and knowing exactly what were contained within. About time it got here too, I ordered these a week ago. But I didn't have the heart to blame Derpy for the lateness. Ripping off the brown paper, I grinned satisfactory at the contents revealed to me. Twilight peeked around me curiously. "New books?" Of course she'd be interested. Which was great actually. "Yep." I slid the six volumes to her, and the Princess of Friendship blinked in honest surprise. Playfully, I explained rather smugly, "Remember those premium edition spell books at the Manehatten bookstore during our day out there you looked at? Well, last week you mentioned how Starlight needed some spell books of her own to study on, and these would be perfect for them. So-" Twilight heard enough, as I suddenly found myself embraced tightly by a gleeful mare. "You're amazing honey." She praised me warmly, that beautiful smile prompting my self-fulfilled grin in return. "I'll have to return the favour someday." As the glittering rare-looking editions were magically picked up, I called out to the happily trotting Princess humourously, "Love me, feed me, never leave me." Of course I was kidding, so it must've been my imagination after Twilight paused by the doorway, her adorable cheeks turning pink, that I heard through the bond in her voice: "That first one may already have happened..." Nah, that's just wishful thinking.
Chapter 130: A Healthy Relationship"That. Was. Awesome!" Spike perfectly mimicked Rainbow without intent, practically bouncing up and down the hallway we traversed. The dragon proceeded expressing his enthusiasm. "I think I loved it better than Episode VII. That part where Vader stormed down the hall with his lightsaber out? Probably the best thing in Star Wars ever!" With a smile, I inquired teasingly, "Better than the revelation from Empire Strikes Back, Spike?" "Oh, that's a close second." Spike said gleefully, green reptilian eyes shining in pure joy. "But I don't think anything can top what we just saw. Then again, maybe if you'd let me watch the prequels..." Oh Spike. Laughing, I rubbed the dragon's head fondly. "Glad you enjoyed Rogue One, Spike, I knew you'd love it. As for the prequels... Well, as I said, we'll wait until you're older and more open-minded." I certainly didn't want Spike to fall into the same trap I did as his age when those particular films came out. You mean blown away by mindless action scenes, terrible dialogue, mediocre performances by the cast and overstuffed CGI? Aside from the great acting by Ewan McGregor and Christopher Lee, you took the words right out of my mouth Sombra. "What about that Clone Wars movie then?" "Hmm... Sure. That's one less of a guilty pleasure for me." "Huh?" "Guilty pleasure." I clarified to a curious Spike. "Meaning when you know something's bad but you enjoy it regardless, which applies to, say, the Star Wars prequels and... Michael Bay's Transformers movies." Yeah, I admit it, you can all laugh now. You enjoy those brain dead heap fests? The blasphemy. Then, getting an idea, since I wasn't particularly busy that day, I recommended, "Anyway, we can watch it this Friday if you want Spike. Maybe this time we'll ask Twilight and Starlight to join us too." That'd be funny, imagining Starlight's reaction to a TV, movies and video games. She has yet to enter my room and witness them all herself. Speaking of which, back in your world, Jack, there is recent speculation over Miss Glimmer cooperating with Miss Shimmer to the human universe against a new threat. ...You're full of [BEEP], Starswirl, and I'm not gonna listen to you. "We can invite Rarity too!" Spike added enthusiastically, then continued as though it were an afterthought, "Oh, maybe all our friends. It'd be like a, I don't know, family get together to watch a movie." The young dragon then gasped excitedly. "Imagine if that was like a weekly thing; we all go to your room to watch movies together. That'd be fun!" Hah! That brought back memories. "Funny you should mention that Spike." I began cheerfully, glancing up towards the ceiling in nostalgia. "When I was about your age, my family usually had weekend 'movie nights' together, watching films with sweets and coke and all that. Good times..." The grin on his face widened, showing pointed teeth. "Let's do it then! This Friday, the first official Movie Night! I'm gonna go find Twilight and tell her all about it; I know she'll want to join in!" I smiled, reveling in my brother's bliss for that ideal occasion. Truthfully, I could do with some relaxation of the sort myself. But, slowly, as Spike turned a corner, my smile dropped, expression ranging from fondness to weariness. Oh Spike. Why did I even suggest that? I'm not entirely sure I'll be available, due to recent events. But seeing how excited and happy the dragon I've come to love as a little brother... Sometimes, I think, I'm far too soft-hearted for my own good. Your recommendation was beautiful, Jack, there is no need to feel ashamed presenting the idea. I agree with your previous train of thought, you too could benefit from a long break. Your search for Zagreus, admirable and gratifying it is, shouldn't neglect spending time among loved ones. Perhaps Mr. Spike was the key to reminding you of such. ...I guess- Ump! And here I thought you were attuned enough to recognize when someone approaches. Once again, my expectations of you are overestimated. "Whoops, sorry about that." Starlight, having exited a room to my right, accidentally bumped into my side, papers flying around us in a frenzy. "I didn't watch where I was going." No harm done. "It's fine Starlight, let me-" But the skillful unicorn was fast enough to recover all the papers and neatly organize them on her back, smiling at her work in relief. I couldn't resist grinning humouredly. "Never mind, Twilight's been teaching you well, clearly." Starlight looked bashful, nodding cheerfully. "Along with handing me work to study upon. These are notes concerning a organizing spell for proper clean up and keeping everything look neat and tidy. I just finished practicing the spell while taking notes of my own progress as Twilight asked and- Oh, you probably don't wanna hear me go on and on about it. You've been busy yourself of late, Stardust." Smirking, I answered casually, "It's fine Starlight. Believe it or not, I care about your studies under Twilight as well, so I enjoy hearing your own progress. Ever since you first began as her student, I you've already demonstrated what a brilliant pupil you are under her." Starlight flushed, waving in dismissive embarrassment. "That's only because I have an excellent teacher to guide me." Grinning, Starlight flicked her horn and, voila, the papers disappeared elsewhere. Probably Twilight's desk. "Twilight's taught me so much since she took me on, I couldn't be more happy and honoured to learn from her. Although." Cue cartoon sweatdrop, Starlight glancing my way in amused weariness. "When she does start with the lessons, she can really put you to work." "Sounds like her." I replied jokingly, prompting our shared chuckles. "Hmhm. So far we're gone through with the basics; Twilight said she wanted to make sure we've covered everything beginners know before advancing to the more complicated parts." Starlight smirked faintly. "And if she calls magic like teleportation and breathing underwater 'easy,' I'm starting to worry what she might consider difficult." "You'll get through it." I nodded with a positive smile, before something occurred to me. Something that I've pondered concerning Starlight's studies before. "Is she only teaching you magic right now?" "Alongside friendship, sure." Starlight replied, tilting her head. "Why do you ask?" Hm... Well, despite how brilliant a mentor Twilight is, there are some things even the Princess doesn't excel at, though I hate admitting that. I think it's time I stepped in to help. I would never consider taking Starlight away from her, so I'll think of it like... A Teacher Assistant, like I usually had back in school. But more meddlesome and hamfisting your own lessons into her work. "Would you mind helping me with something, Starlight, if you're not busy?" "Um, sure." Starlight blinked curiously. "I did just finish with Twilight's request, so I've got some time to spare. Where are we going?" "The kitchen." I answered, leading her back down the hallway. "There's something I want to teach you that Twilight probably won't for a while." "And, done! Great work today Starlight!" The mare only grinned, regarding the tray of fresh treats with a hint of pride. "Probably because you helped out. Although, it's certainly been a while since I baked anything. Usually we left that to Sugar Belle..." Something in her voice sounded strangled, but Starlight quickly recovered with a forced widened smile. "This is the first time I've ever baked brownies before." "And you did a fantastic job." I praised the mare with a wide smile, the pair letting the tray cool down, having just emerged from the oven. "I guess it's not just magic alone you're gifted in." Starlight chuckled light-heartedly. "I try." Before those light purple eyes turned from the baked goods to me inquisitively. "Though I'm still wondering why you asked me not to use magic at all since we started. I mean, I'm assuming there's a motive behind this exercise." "There is." I confirmed with a nod, smirking lightly. "As you know, Twilight's a prodigy in terms of magic and friendship. But there's one small error regarding the former." Starlight nodded, encouraging me to answer her curiosity. "Twilight, amazing as she is, relies on magic far too much for every little thing. Can you recall a time she ever did something without using magic which wasn't necessary with magic?" Starlight looked, tapping her chin thoughtfully. "Mmm... Come to think of it, the only moments I haven't seen her interact using magic are her moments with you Stardust. But I'm sure she doesn't use it for everything else." "But she does use it more often than everyone else." "...That is true." Starlight cocked her head, thinking this over with a soft frown. "Actually, now that we're discussing this, I don't think I've seen her touch a single book with her hoofs instead of utilizing magic." With widened eyes, she looked back at me in surprise. "So this exercise was to check if I was still capable of using physical means to complete a chore than through magical methods?" "Give this mare a cookie!" She smiled in flattery at my praise. "But yeah, this little exercise was basically a reminder that you don't need to use magic for every little thing. Something, I think, Twilight often forgets about." "I often forget about what now?" Neither arrival surprised me, this time I was prepared to sense their approach. Entering the blue kitchen, Twilight looked between Starlight and I curiously. Spike, meanwhile, was immediately entranced by the black tray holding some fresh brownies, climbing up onto the center table to help himself. "They're still hot Spike. Don't..." For comedic effort, the dragon swiped one brownie up and gulped it downwards, resulting in the red-faced dragon to rush to the sink and cover his mouth in water, steam blowing from his nose and ears. "...Never mind." Kids huh? "Stardust was teaching me his own lesson about using magic." Starlight, after we observed Spike's spectacle in amused exasperation, proceeded to explain to her teacher. Oh boy, just give it a moment... "Really?" Twilight sounded surprised, gleeful and suspicious all at once. "May I inquire as to what kind of lesson?" Another incoming moment of bickering between you and the Princess. Joy... I didn't ask for it. But you enjoy it regardless. "Basically that..." Starlight glanced between us, carefully wording her next statement. "That... You don't have to use, y'know, magic for every, little... Thing?" "Oh. Well that's an excellent lesson to teach." Twilight then nodded, smiling in approval. "Magic can't solve everything." Huh? Okay, wasn't expecting that! The alicorn stepped towards Starlight merrily. "I read your notes by the way. Good work on studying today's spell, I'll want to see a practical demonstration if you're feeling up to it." The unicorn smiled in relief and flattery towards pleasing her friend and teacher. I was sure there was going to be an argument between Twilight and I... "Don't you use magic for everything though Twi?" God dammit Spike! I wasn't complaining over there being no heated debate between us! You certain about that? Twilight raised a brow at the dragon. "Well, not everything, Spike. Of course, more often than not, magic is something I'm admittedly good at, but can we honestly say I personally apply for every little thing?" "...Yes?" I couldn't help but respond. My girlfriend shook her head. "Don't be ridiculous. Surely I've been seen to not use it for stuff right?" Twilight looked from amused to positively baffled at our silent answers. Starlight looked away, and Spike focused on the brownies again to avoid eye contact. I just stared at Twilight knowingly, prompting the mare to frown in slight irritation. "Unbelievable. What about our physical moments between us Jack?!" Then, realizing her own words from the outburst, an embarrassed hue of pink brightened on her purple cheeks, glaring towards a snickering Spike. Moreso humoured than embarrassed, I replied, "Probably because magic doesn't work as expected on me love. Let's be real here, you have displayed an overly reliance on magic than, say, your own two hoofs." Twilight stared back challengingly. "Name one time that's happened." "Earlier this morning." Recall just before, your claim against starting arguments against your special somepony. "Well... So maybe I do use magic a lot. You can't honestly think I'm too dependent on it!" "..." "..." "..." Twilight huffed. "You're just trying to get a rise out of me." "And it seems to be working." "So you admit it." "I never said that." "You implied it!" "I'll admit it when you admit your own faults." "And just what is that suppose to mean?" "Should we stop them...?" Starlight asked in concern from the side. "Nah." Spike sounded as though his mouth was stuffed from brownies. "This is considered a healthy relationship between these two." "Are you insinuating I never admit my own faults?" Twilight asked in clear disbelief and annoyance. "I have never considered myself perfect about anything." Snorting, I retorted with facts, "Except for those times you do occasionally act smug about your own skills." "Maybe I can, on occasion, act a little proud of my own achievements. That's considered a crime to you?" Twilight rolled her eyes, shaking her head tiredly. "Honestly, is it your goal in life to criticize everyone including your special somepony?" "If I don't, who will?" "Maybe nopony's needed to. It's not an obligation Jack!" The argument only escalated for a bit longer... Two hours later... "- But you can't cure cancer with the magic of friendship!" I replied heatedly, growing more exasperated with this stubborn mare by the minute. "That's not how it works!" "I'm not saying it is!" Twilight responded equally, matching my irritation to no end. She was determined to see this debate through, insistently following me into the library with Spike and Starlight in tow. "But so long as you have friends around there's a high chance you'll make it through such an awful event!" "That- That doesn't make any sense! Friendship doesn't solve everything!" "It does if you have faith!" "I'm a realist Twilight, faith doesn't work like that!" "They've been arguing for over two hours now." I heard Starlight mutter from behind. "Shouldn't enough be enough by now?" Twilight seemed to agree, clutching her own forehead tiredly. "More like a pessimist. You're just trying to start arguments in vain hope of dissuading me from joining in your search." "Why, is it working?" The frustrated mare exhaled loudly, quickly spinning on her hoof towards the doorway. "Well it's not working any longer. Come on Starlight, we need to practice your learnt spell without anyone disturbing us." "Works for me!" Twilight ignored me, pushing a somewhat reluctant Starlight out of the room. The unicorn stammered as she was being shoved elsewhere. "Maybe we should save that until you've calmed down-" The doors slammed behind them, leaving only Spike and I to observe them go. "Tch. Good riddance." Heatedly debating with that mare has worn me out to no end. Over two hours... Heh. With a tired grin filled with snark, I looked at Spike who was previously wearing earmuffs. "I think that's the longest Twilight and I have ever argued about something." "What an accomplishment..." Spike mumbled, putting the earmuffs down and looking to me, mouth covered in chocolate. "So I guess if this keeps up, movie night's out of the question huh?" Tch. "It's fine Spike. Twilight will calm down sooner or later. She's never one to hold a grudge." I shrugged. "Right..." Skepticism followed by a burp. "By the way, we might need more brownies for Friday. Watching you two argue without any popcorn? I had to find a substitute." "- And that is why I've called you all here today." Twilight sounded quite pleased with herself, gazing cheerfully at the gathered ponies on their respective thrones. "Since our search for Zagreus began, it's imperative to keep all our friends updated on any clues or progress made... Even if some among us aren't fond of the idea." I couldn't slouch further into my seat if I tried, folding my arms and leaning back. Trust Twilight to make that petty jab. Clearing her throat, the know-it-all Princess summoned a list and read on, violet eyes scaling down the written notes, "As you know, we've been reaching out to all reliable contacts across Equestria for any sightings of a hooded pony. Canterlot, Manehatten and Appleloosa can be crossed off the list since they report no such sighting. Trottop and Rainbow Falls have yet to contact us, Cloudsdale's message has yet to be sent, along with the Crystal Empire. Yakyakistan and the Dragon Lands are next to check up on, the latter to be sent a message from Stardust here. But so far, all responses have reported to the negative." "In other words, we've learned nothing." A quick glance my way, before Twilight cleared her throat again and proceeded, rolling up the list via magic. "Our next destination, meanwhile, shall be the Everfree Forest and Castle of the Two Sisters. Though it sounds dangerous, the possibility of Zagreus taking refuge in these locations are depressingly likely." The mares exchanged uncertain glances. "If that's the case, wouldn't Stardust be able to sense any of dem 'imbalances' Zagreus makes?" Thank you, Applejack, for at least thinking this through. "A sound question Applejack." Twilight nodded. "But it wouldn't hurt to at least investigate either place. Besides, even Stardust isn't perfect enough to sense someone trying to hide that afar." "I don't know, this Zagreus person sounds very, very dangerous from how you keep describing him..." Fluttershy pointed out shyly. "Didn't Starswirl the Bearded say only Balance can defeat Zagreus, not friendship?" Well, somewhere along those lines, yes. Rarity looked to me. "Is that true darling? Would we be considered liabilities in this case?" Straightening myself upwards, I nodded seriously, preferring not to beat around the bush. Twilight, however, protested rather vocally, "There are no burdens when it comes to friendship! And even if there are, friends are suppose to share them and let one another help out. We're more than capable of helping Jack here capture Zagreus." "That's right!" Rainbow added in enthusiastically, puffing up her furry chest. "Besides, you notice that Stardust almost loses every battle he fights alone? Isn't that a sign enough he needs us to take on even this enemy?" Rarity jumped in my defense. "Now that's hardly fair Rainbow. We all often underestimate our foes, but that doesn't make any of us ineffective." "Maybe we should ask Stardust what he thinks." Thank you Fluttershy. Rainbow scoffed derisively. "We all know what he thinks: 'Oh, I'll just throw myself into danger under some misguided sense of protectiveness over my friends, especially my Princess! Aren't I just the most noble pony warrior alive?'" With a mimic of a masculine voice, Rainbow smirked rather proudly, obviously impressed with herself. Twilight, however, wasn't as amused as the others were, the alicorn rolling her eyes. "We're not here to discuss Jack's recklessness. We're deciding the proposal into investigating the Everfree Forest for any clues of our quarry-" "And most likely fail." "- And if we try hard enough, hopefully our efforts will somewhat prove fruitful." "Wishful thinking then? So like you love." "A sound idea, if I do say so myself, as opposed to one pony just endangering himself over and over again." Twilight said coolly. Bring it on love! I can do this all day. "In short, instead of one, it's six more ponies endangering themselves because one of them is idiotically trying to prove a point." Haha, gotcha there. Twilight finally glared at me, purple eyes sparkling heatedly. Fluttershy looked nervous, Pinkie was merry as ever, but Rarity, Applejack and Rainbow shared equal knowing smirks. "This 'idiotic' plan." Twilight grounded out irritably. "Is worth more than my special somepony almost getting seriously hurt. Again." "Which, I must counter love, is worth more than my special somepony, alongside the ponies I consider my family, getting mortally wounded in turn." I'm done, for now anyway. This was just wasting time. Jumping off my seat, I ignored the annoyed stare and headed towards the doors. "If there's nothing of value to discuss, I have better things to do." I imagined Twilight's bubbling heated glare blazing my backside. Hell, I practically felt it, literally, through our bond. I should consider it an accomplishment; being the only pony so far to [BEEP] Twilight off that much. But then again, humans generally excel at [BEEP]ing others off. "Maybe we should've intervened..." I vaguely heard Fluttershy say upon my departure. "Nah!" Rainbow replied cheerfully. "These two lovebirds arguing is usually a highlight of the day." ...Fourty-eight... Fourty-nine... Ugh. Pitiful. Cheers for the comment. Now, let's try again. One... Two... Three... Four... ...Dammit. Finally discovered your efforts are in vain today? Tch. Rolling onto my arse, I sat up and glared at the landscape behind the castle, not even feeling up to doing any further push-ups today. How can I, when there's a certain image of a peeved alicorn constantly invading my head. Not to mention our bond sharing me her current irritation, anger and worry buried beneath the currents. So, really, I can blame this lack of training all on Twilight. Of course, cast fault on the mare and her alone. It's certainly her intention to constantly seek gaining a rise out of you by beginning mindless arguments over sentimental nonsense. Honestly, boy, are you going to keep lying to yourself? ...Dammit... Sighing, I leaned back against the grass and gazed upwards, a peaceful blue sky and blazing sun greeting me. Sombra's right, I'm childishly pointing fingers at my own girlfriend because of how [BEEP]ed I was. But, in my defense, what else can I do when Twilight insists in involving herself and our friends among the hunt for a very dangerous adversary? Zagreus was nothing like our previous enemies; he was relentless, cunning and will stop at nothing until all life on the world is reduced to dust and ash. Why can't Twilight see that? Perhaps she can, Jack, and that alone motivates her to help. ...Agh... "Jack!" And speak of the Devil... Speak of the Angel, more like... "Twilight." I replied back with a clipped tone. Hopefully whatever she wanted will make it quick. "Trust me, it'll be quick if you can refrain from using that snark of yours for one second." Twilight retorted to my mental statement, Starlight and the rest following behind nervously. With a voice that brooked no room for argument, the mare proceeded with conviction. "We're going to the Everfree Forest and the castle to conduct a thorough investigation in search of Zagreus. You can either join us, or sit there and think about why it's wrong to-" "No." Twilight blinked. "Excuse me?" Unfortunately for her, I wasn't backing down, not when it involves something so crucial. Standing up, I turned to the frowning mare sternly. "You're not going. I'm not allowing it." "Oooh this is gonna be good..." Rainbow muttered in anticipation. Twilight, in contrast, looked positively appalled by the rebellious statement, almost sputtering, "Not allowing-? That's not for you to decide Jack!" I retorted through bared teeth. "It's either that or letting you all get potentially hurt. I refuse to permit it." The alicorn rolled her eyes disbelievingly. "Oh I'm sorry, I wasn't aware we needed your permission in hunting down a threat to all of Equestria." "When it's Zagreus, yes!" "We can handle him, we're more than capable!" "He's not like Tirek or Sombra, Twilight!" Our voices raised. Half of Ponyville could probably hear us, but that was hardly the current issue. "He'll destroy you without a moment's hesitation." But the Princess was, irritably, undettered by the warning. "All the more reason for us to confront him together. You're not a one-pony army, Jack, I would've though all your near solo defeats against various former villains would remind you of that." You know, being trapped in a glacier feels more preferable as opposed to listening to this tripe. "This isn't a job for friendship, Twilight, this is Balance's business!" She bristled, taking those words to heart. "Point being? That doesn't necessarily mean you should face him alone. damn it!" Whoa, okay, Twilight swore. Second time that's happened now. Stomping her hoof into the ground, Twilight poked my chest where the two halves of cutie marks were roughly. "Would you stop being so stubborn for once and let your friends help you?!" No! I'm not backing down from this! Twilight needed to wake up to reality! "Twilight, defeating Zagreus isn't worth losing you!" "Nor losing you!" "That's enough!" Jesus Christ! Twilight and I were suddenly separated by our close proximity, greeted instead by glass walls appearing from flashes and containing us each. Teleporting between us was Starlight Glimmer, looking both anxious and fed up. Purple eyes stared to us each in pure desperation. "Can't you both just not argue for a whole day?" Clearly the unicorn had grown agitated over the course of our heated debate. Her voice sounded awfully pitched, "This has gone on long enough. Seriously, you two, you're bickering for the wrong reasons!" Taking a moment to breathe, casting her gaze down to the ground briefly, Starlight met our stunned stares with renewed purpose. "I get it, okay? You both care for one another so deeply that you're willing to keep one another from harm's way. But can't you two place more faith and trust in one another to know what they're doing? All relationships have their heated arguments, but this? This is crossing the line. You two need to sort this out, otherwise... Otherwise we've already lost." And as the glass walls shattered into sparkles, Starlight swiftly turned and made a hasty departure, Spike quickly following after her when he cast us a glance of agreement with the mare's words. Sharing looks, the others quietly left towards the castle too, Rarity muttering to the others, "Let's leave them to sort things out darlings..." ...Huh. Unorthodox as it may appear, Miss Glimmer is right among many aspects. Your heated exchanges with the Princess are spawned mostly from affection and worry, but you're beginning to fall prey to sincere irritation and anger from them. Let this debate settle indefinitely, otherwise you'll lost more than you realize. Meeting Twilight's uncertain stare... We both collectively sighed. They're right, both Starlight and Starswirl. And from Twilight's saddened and weary bond, I detected a hint of pride, most likely towards her student for standing up and lecturing us on what we needed to hear. We were getting ahead of ourselves about this... And it's time to sort things out. "I'm sorry." "No, I need to apologize Twilight." "No, I'm the one who insisted in getting involved here." "You just care about me, I understand." Twilight nodded. "More than you realize." No, I have a pretty good idea. Sighing again, Twilight's expression softened, that annoyance fading away to reveal the true concern beneath. "I've already lost you... Almost one too many times. And now you insist, repeatedly, on handling this matter alone, despite the implied dangers from doing so. You've kept yourself busy with your searches, scarcely making time to reassure your friends and... Well, me. How can I not worry...?" My limbs operated by their own accord, moving forward to reach and clutch the worried alicorn, embracing her tightly in effort to comfort her... And myself. "I still remember... What Tirek did to you back then." The memory alone sends shudders down my spine. Twilight must've felt that, leaning her head against my cheek. I appreciate that... "I don't want it to ever happen again..." "...Then you understand how I feel." Pulling back, Twilight's hoof stayed on mine, the mare frowning. "I can sense your feelings, in our bond. It's not just you, Jack. You blame yourself for Zagreus's birth." Damn. Saw right through me. Twilight shook her head, smiling in faint exasperation. "Just like you to place all responsibility on yourself, huh?" "I see no other people at fault, love." Except for Starlight, Sunset, Starswirl... Oh hush you. Twilight sighed for the third time, proceeding to do something intimate ponies typically did, pressing the tip of her muzzle against mine. A sign of affection we, admittedly, didn't do so often. "It's not your fault he's here. You chose to help our friends - Myself included - multiple times instead of watching from a distance. Do you know why?" "Because I can't help but gain some attention?" I asked in faint amusement. "Because you're a good person who'll always be there for us. I know that much." With every words, and every physical display of affection, the Princess of Friendship was very effective in calming down my mood. "...How do you know just what to say?" I couldn't resist asking, in slight amusement and awe at this wonderful, beautiful mare selflessly choosing to comfort this lost cause. Twilight smiled lightly. "Probably due to knowing more about yourself than you know... Even understanding your initial lack of trust in others close to you-" "Twilight, I trust my friends more than life itself, you most of all." This misunderstanding needed to stop. "I've always had faith in you. Truth being, my over-protectiveness comes from my Dad; you'd be surprised the lengths he'd go to in keeping his loved ones safe-" Twilight knew exactly how to shut me up. This touching of muzzles allowed for a swift and heartfelt kiss. The alicorn's smile widened considerably. "That's all I needed to hear." What? Then, leaning back, the teasing mare turned and motioned for me to follow. "Let's go back to our friends. No doubt we've kept them worried long enough." "All save for Rainbow, I imagine..." I mumbled in false annoyance, prompting Twilight's soft laughter. But even so, I was smiling myself. It's like no matter what argument, at the end of the day, all it takes is a little push to solve these things out. Starswirl, Sombra, remind me to thank Starlight the second we get the chance. Certainly my friend. I'd express gratitude to her too if possible. That mare spared from any further tedious bickering between you two... What are you both laughing at? I'm capable of being thankful! "This was a wonderful idea..." Twilight whispered in content, nuzzling against my pony shoulder with a sweet blissful sigh, oblivious to the others focused on the screen. Yeah, props to Spike for suggesting it a few days back. With the movie playing, sounds of laser fire and lightsabers emerging from it, the mares watched with unique reactions. Starlight, Pinkie and the Crusaders - Because why not let them join in - watched in transfixed awe, Applejack and Rarity looked positively bemused, Fluttershy watched in curiosity, whereas Rainbow was evidently pumped up along with Spike, Twilight and I watched the film on the couch, next to Spike and Rarity, in a very comfortable position usually for couples. And I was completely fine with that. "Heh, this Anakin reminds me of you, Stardust." "...Going to pretend to ignore that remark, Rainbow." The others snickered, resuming their focus on the film. Anyway, a good way of ending the day after further fruitless searches. Our ventures into the Everfree Forest and ancient castle ended up pointless, having decided in the end we'd all go. Tomorrow, we were to look for him deeper within the forest, and I decided better than to argue; I was too tired to this time. "And just so you know, we're going to join you in the search whether you like it or not." With a grin, I responded to Twilight's mental teasing, "Fair enough. But I'll be agreeing under protest regardless." "I'd expect nothing less." Twilight sighed, shifting again slightly, resting her head against mine. Yeah, this was the life. An evening spent watching a movie among my new family, the mare of my life using me as a body pillow. What can be better? Twilight evidently heard that, I sensed her heart signature flare up in flattery and affection, the lighting from the TV screen revealing the faint blush among her perfect cheeks. "You two seem to be pretty comfortable." Rarity commented lightly, smiling at us gently. "What gave it away?" I retorted playfully, matching the expression. Twilight chuckled lightly, ignoring Rainbow's insistent shushing of us, lowering her voice. "This moment reminds me of our first kiss... Remember that, Jack?" Spike snorted quietly. "Which one...?" "Huh?" Shut up Spike. Twilight glanced from the suddenly nervous Spike to myself, the former realizing his error and covering his mouth in embarrassment. Hearing that, the Crusaders shared knowing smirks and struggled not to give them away. Too late, as Twilight blinked curiously. "What do you mean by that?" "Nothing." Spike, the fillies and I responded in equal hastiness, but that only fueled Twilight's inquisitive nature. She definitely didn't need to learn she unknowingly had her first kiss long before Canterlot- "What?" [BEEP]. Please tell me she didn't hear that! You're a [BEEP]ing tool, Jack... Twilight, leaning back from me, glared in a demanding expression. "Is there something you guys wanna share with me?" Spike and I exchanged nervous glances. This is all your fault Spike! "No, of course not!" Spike exclaimed loudly, flinching against the two glares his way and shushing from Rainbow. "You don't need to know that your first kiss happened when you went crazy and Stardust did that to bring you back to your senses-! Oh no!" God dammit Spike! "...What?!" Spike you're dead to me! Oh [BEEP]. I found myself leaning back against the sofa from the stormy glare so close to me, Twilight leaning forward in an unamused expression. With a strangled chuckle, I attempted to compose myself, "Remember when you went insane because you couldn't find a friendship lesson to report to Celestia, and you don't remember how you regained your senses...?" ...I'm just burying myself a deeper hole. Rest in pieces boy. "So... My first kiss happened way before Canterlot... And you never bothered to tell me for a long time? Is that what I'm getting here...?" Everyone else, meanwhile, chose to feign concentration on the movie as opposed to the following outrage of a Princess. Lucky [BEEP]tards- "Ow. Ow! Ow, Twilight, put the pillow down!" "Absurd. Exasperating. Impertinent. Incorrigible. Migraine-inducing. Logic-defying. Secretive. Human!" This might be better to observe than the flick. Ahh, young love's a beautiful development to behold. "You two aren't helping- Ow! Twilight, I swear, you weren't that bad a kisser- OW!"
Chapter 131: Of Suns and Stars"That's it... It's right above you... Come on little one... Ooh! Almost got it kid; almost there!" The only response was ecstatic gurgling, the tiny bright foal vainly attempting to grab my hoof teasingly hovering above her. Having offered to play with her while the parents and caretaker were busy, this was exactly the brief time off I needed. The hunt for Zagreus can wait a few extra days under my visit here, can't they? You say that, and in the meantime Zagreus grows steadily in power by the minute. But I don't think he'll be striking anytime soon, Sombra. "Come on Flurry, it's just within your grasp- Ooh, so close!" The baby alicorn giggled, tiny hoofs reaching out to grab the yellow limb swerving above her crib. "Come on-" My own voice paused at the sudden string burst of magic from the young foal, immediately dragging my hoof down into Flurry's waiting ones, grasping onto it with a vice-like grip. Even so, I grinned widely. "Well done Flurry, cheating myself." And using my other hoof to rub the child's head fondly, prompting more blissful gurgling. Just wait, her first words will be out before you know it. Imagine if they were "Uncle Stardust." Sombra snorted derisively. We can all dream, I suppose. The King wasn't entirely too thrilled from the very start over visiting the castle. Then again, what does thrill him? Then, Flurry and I started playing tug-of-war, consisting of my hoof. I can understand the general prejudice to a baby alicorn, but personally, I'm not so harsh about it as the fanbase. Mostly because I can't bring myself to despise a child. I'm way too soft-hearted whenever it came to children; my biggest weakness. And seeing Flurry, so content and full of life, I felt nothing but happiness and joy myself. A radiant presence entered the room. "Having fun I see." With a smirk, I called back to the approaching alicorn, "Yep, you're missing out." "Hmm, attending to royal duties will do that, I'm afraid." Cadence said lightly, her smile as bright as the radiance in her heart. "Flurry is really fond of her uncle it seems. Thank you again, Stardust, for volunteering to keep an eye on her while Sunburst goes out for his own errand." "Anything to make up for lost time." I smiled, prying the hoof eventually from Flurry's grip, the young foal having tried to eat my fur just now. Flurry then started babbling in excitement as her mother came into view, reaching up to her wonderful parent. "I did miss the Crystalling, so spending time with my favourite niece is the least I can do. Isn't that right young one?" In answer, Flurry flew from the crib into Cadence's waiting limbs, hugging her mother's chest tightly. Cadence returned the embrace lovingly, planting a soft kiss on the foal's stylish pink mane. Aww. This is what has become of my kingdom. Sombra almost sounded defeated. Left in the hoofs of ponies too naive and innocent for their own good. I weep for the future of this land, the future that should've been mine... Ah, well, should've considered that before ruling through tyranny your Highness. And then entered another yellow pony, but darker in fur colour and hastily entering the foal's bedroom with a flustered expression. "Sorry for my tardiness, it took longer to find the book than I thought." Sunburst smiled wryly. "I hope she hasn't been too much trouble." "Nothing we can't handle." I shrugged, rubbing the child's forehead again fondly, a habit I always used on my little sister, and nowadays on Spike. Unlike the dragon who often objected to the gesture, Flurry was all too happy to receive such loving attention. After another moment of cuddling young Flurry, Cadence glanced over to me with a wide smile. "Again, we are honoured to have you join us for the weekend." "Well, with Twilight and Spike gone for the next few days, I thought why not make up for lost time with my little niece?" Before you ask; yes, Twilight, Spike and Rarity have departed for the Dragon Lands just a short while ago from a summonings by the Dragon Lord, I having declined to accompany them, instead informing them to let Ember and the Lord know they were friends of mine. We all knew the episode that was currently happening, and I decided not to get involved this time around. I took the spotlight from Spike long enough; this was his glory, his chance to prove how amazing he truly was to his own kind. Besides, I trusted them enough to get the job handled. Mostly because you're aware of what happens, and see no reason to change anything. Well... Something along those lines. Garble getting his comeuppance again? Why not? "I just hope I'm not being too much of a burden." "Not at all." Cadence grinned. "You're always welcome here." Pleased to hear it. Looking down at her child, the alicorn said in loving amusement, "Time for lunch I think, Flurry." Maternal instincts, I'm guessing. Corrected by the sudden rumble coming from the young smiling foal, prompting our small laughter. Adorable. "You'll both have to excuse me; Flurry gets rather fussy when someone but Shining or I attempts to feed her." "No problem Cadence." As both alicorns then left, I watched with a hopeful smile. Always wonderful seeing my young niece again, as I said to Cadence. And now, I have the whole weekend to spend with her and her parents. I'm sure Twilight would be ecstatic to hear her special somepony bonding with our favourite relative. Tch. Also, that ridiculously informative unicorn is watching you like a science experiment. Hm? Oh, right. My gaze cast over to a curious Sunburst, who grinned crookedly at my gaze. "Apologies for the staring... Stardust, correct? I don't think we've been properly acquainted as of yet." ...Huh. You forgot he was even here, didn't you? To be fair, I think the fans often forget he exists at all. Clearing his throat, the tall unicorn continued with a hopeful smile. "I was wondering, if you have the time, we can take a walk around the Crystal Empire together? I'd love to know more about the pony who has Prince Shining and Princess Cadence's trust implicitly, alongside dating the Princess of Friendship herself." ...[BEEP] it, why not? Sunburst wasn't that intolerable. Plus, this'd be a good opportunity to convince me why I should accept him as a character to begin with. And to keep your Princess satisfied by becoming more open-minded about ponies whilst befriending them. That too. "This kingdom is breathtaking, isn't it?" Sunburst remarked casually as we walked among the streets, passing by crystal ponies cheerfully carrying on with their innocent lives. Several of whom paused and gaped at the sight of their Crystal Champion. I only waved in turn with a fixed smile to the masses. "If you have an eye for detail." "Hm, the sight doesn't appeal to you?" "It's alright I guess." I shrugged modestly, tipping my hat to some gaping family moving by. "Certainly fitting for its current rulers." The taller unicorn nodded. "More than I can say for its former ruler, huh?" He joked, gazing over the buildings and blissful citizens. "Quite frankly, after the Empire's return, I had moved here posthaste not just for peace and solitude, but in additional hopes to uncovering every secret of history this kingdom had to offer. The possibilities for such are endless!" At the enthusiastic outburst, Sunburst grinned sheepishly at the curious stares sent his way, clearing his throat and adopting a more civil tone. "And now, here I am, assisting royalty with keeping the young Princess's magic under control. If it weren't for Princess Twilight tasking Starlight with befriending me once more, I'd still be in my own home just researching away. Guess I'm indebted to your Princess, huh?" I smirked at that. "Twilight wouldn't see it as that, my friend, she's far too humble for those things." "I can imagine." He quipped light-heartedly, glancing to me with open curiosity. "Incidentally, how is Starlight doing? As a student, I mean, from your perspective?" "She couldn't have a greater teacher." I reassured the unicorn, sensing the spike of anxiousness. "Your childhood friend is being taught by the best mentor in all of Equestria, don't worry." "Oh, I wasn't worried." Liar. Sunburst smiled in relief regardless. "I just wished to know how she's getting along in Ponyville." "Extraordinarily well." I answered sincerely, the pair of us reaching the castle once again towards the most treasured object in the kingdom. "I'm relieved to hear that." Sunburst confessed. "I certainly hope I'll see her again sometime soon." "I bet she returns the sentiment." I smirked lightly. "She couldn't come today because Twilight assigned her another magic spell to practice." "Oh? Which one?" Let's see. "Err... I think it's a duplication spell..." "Ah!" His eyes lit up excitedly. "Well, I can help there! You wouldn't mind me writing down notes for you to give her when you go back?" Before I could even humour the stallion, he glanced over to the Heart and made a gasp of realization. "Ah, I have a feeling Flurry's lunchtime is over by now. I shouldn't dwardle from my duties any longer. Sorry to cut this short." "You go on ahead." I reassured him. "We'll speak again later." Sunburst nodded. "I look forward to it!" Before making a swift retreat towards the castle entrance, leaving me alone to think in peace, turning my stare then to the radiant Crystal Heart, shining majestically as ever. Vulnerable and unguarded... You'd think they'd learn their lesson by now after what happened not too long ago. At least keep the damn thing under guard or something. Hell, even under a protective magical shield with unicorn guards taking shift. I'll have to recommend this to Shining later on. Hmm... In either case, I predict your opinion over that unicorn has changed somewhat amongst this short wander around my Empire? Sunburst? Eh, as you said, somewhat. I don't actively despise him, that's for sure. My first impressions of the stallion, watching the season premiere, was that of indifference, followed by disbelieving outrage at this random unicorn suddenly solving the conundrum Twilight or Starlight should've figured. I stand by my statement that Starlight should've been the main hero to save the Crystal Empire and give her the satisfying redemption story she desperately needed. But no, we had to wait for the season six finale for that to happen. Anyway, Sunburst. He's an okay guy, perfect for Starlight's significant other. At that thought, Sombra scoffed in faint amusement. Only you would pair them together right off the bat. Well what can I say? It's the most cliche trope in the book. Two childhood friends of opposite gender end up getting together. That's something most shows usually do. Hell, I think the two suit one another perfectly. Just give Sunburst more character first, and then we're in business. The rest of your people may disagree there. If they're the same people who pair Twilight with Sentry, I'm sure I can cope. I'm just kidding, they're free to disagree. It's all on Hasbro to decide if Starlight and Sunburst become more than simply friends... Although, with the right push from an outsider... And there it is. I pictured the former King rolling his eyes. It wasn't enough for you to play Cupid by teasing that clown Discord with the meek pegasus, but now this. What is with you humans and your incessant need to romantically pair others together? I don't know. We'll ship anything even if it makes no sense. Rainbow with Rarity. Spike with Sweetie Belle. Draco Malfoy with a fruit- Huh? Oh? Now there's a surprise. Suddenly, a pony in a brown cloak appears beside me without my senses going off, seemingly gazing intently on the Heart as well. I'd have immediately dropped into a defensive stance, if not for the bright warmness of her signature, reassuring me she wasn't a threat. That's no reason to keep your guard down boy! Sombra hissed irritably. She could be a pawn for all we know... Wait. Hm? What is it? That fur... That mane... The cloak didn't completely cover the pony in question, lower half revealing dark pink fur with a bright blue, almost icy-like tail, some hair sticking out from the hood. Sombra, you know this pony or something? ... Sombra? ...Never mind. The point is, what is she doing standing there suspiciously right beside the kingdom's oh-so beloved 'Crystal Champion?' More importantly, how did she evade detection through Balance? So it's a she. Judging by weight of bottom half. Not to mention we've yet to see Hasbro provide any dignifying male equine with pink fur- ...What is it? Her mark... What about it? I was too much of a gentleman to look. ... ...Well? A feminine, polite voice emerged from the hood, confirming it was, indeed, a female. "Could you please stop staring, sir?" Oh, whoops! "Sorry, my bad." I apologized with a forced chuckle, resuming my focus on the Heart, but mentally keeping a check on the mare next to me."Just surprised by the sudden mare admiring the Heart too is all." The petite tone turned inquisitive, a slight movement from beneath the hood. "You admire it?" "Well, I admire what it does." I shrugged jokingly, desperately attempting to clear the earlier mistake. Then, I got an idea, judging from the King's reaction to this new pony appearing. "Almost as much as Sombra." A reaction! Her body suddenly stiffened, the light in her heart spiking in something akin to... Sadness? "I highly doubt that." It barely sounded like an insult, but a statement of fact, one I took with a grin. "True, Sombra probably would've married it if he could." Finally, the hood looked to me slightly more, and I could barely make out the small smile from the hidden mare's pink muzzle. Although it looked... Absolutely pained. "I wouldn't put it past him..." Okay, now I was just intrigued, both by this mare and her comments regarding the former tyrant. Sombra, something you wanna tell me? ... No answer. Even more interested now. "You knew him, then?" The mare inquired, and I imagined her eyes blinking curiously behind the hood. Nothing about her screamed danger, and she seemed genuinely earnest with her questions. Still, it was evident Sombra was well acquainted with her, as she was with him, I'm guessing. Mentally keeping my guard up, I tilted his head in light humour. "We've crossed paths a couple of times. Grumpy son of a [BEEP], I'll tell you that much." The cloaked smaller figure echoed the motion. "You sound rather... Fond." Ah. "Do I?" Instead of answering, the mare switched her gaze back to the Crystal Heart, which partially illuminated pink features by the lower half of her face. A muzzle which reflected utter sadness. A former victim of his? A slave? His sister? What am I missing here? "He wasn't always like that..." Huh? "He was incredibly shy as a colt. Weird, but shy... And innocent..." ...My gaze turned to the Heart, then back to- ...Huh. Looking around was futile, the mare was no longer in sight. Hm... Mysterious cloaked person appearing then disappearing as if by magic. Well, I've encountered worse tropes. More importantly, who was she? And how was she related to-? "Sir!" Oh God dammit. With curiosity swiftly morphing to annoyance, I glared sideways at the pegasus clad in golden armour with a brisk tone, "What is it?" Sentry saluted obediently. "It's Princess Cadence sir! Prince Shining seems to have fallen ill." Oh... Great... Guess my own questions will have to wait. Nodding, I followed after the hurrying stallion back towards the castle. What could possibly have happened now to warrant Shining suddenly growing ill? "I'm telling you." Shining forcibly grounded out. "I'm fine." Cadence, not quitting, shook her head stubbornly, worry echoing through her voice. "Hardly, Shining. You're burning up a fever." The white stallion was being supported by his wife and a lyal guard, the staff and Sunburst observing in clear concern within the throne room. Flurry was oblivious, happily gurgling from the small carriage attended by Sunburst. Upon spotting my arrival, Cadence raised her voice. "Stardust, thank goodness. There's something wrong with him." No kidding. Shining looked entirely different from how I saw him this morning. The unicorn had mentioned having a small cold this morning, but this? This seems to be something entirely worse. His eyes were saggy and looked exhausted, white fur looking haggard in some areas, blue hair more shriveled than ever. Just what was going on with him? Immediately, I approached to help, but Shining continued being firm, despite the tiredness in his voice. "You don't have to worry about me, guys. I'm just a little weary from carrying out my responsibilities today, that's all..." "You didn't do all that much today." Cadence pointed out, not unkindly. "Help me carry him to our room." Will do. But Shining attempted to weakly push off the extra assistance, glancing to his wife with a crooked smile. "I'm fine Cadence... I'm..." Oh [BEEP]! "Shining!" Cadence gasped, herself and I catching the stallion in time before he collapsed completely on the floor. His heart signature was fine and strong as ever, so this disease - whatever it was - wasn't something affecting him mentally. "Get the doctor, quick!" Sentry saluted and hurried out the room. "Sunburst, keep Flurry busy. Stardust, help me take him to his room." Of course, wasn't going to just abandon him. Throwing the stallion onto my back, the dead weight which usually would force me down was nothing now, thank you Balance training, Cadence and I exited the throne room, the alicorn quickly guiding me to their shared bedroom. Hold on Shining, you've faced worse. Starswirl, you know what's wrong with him? ... Starswirl? Dammit, looks like I'm on my own. Sombra himself is still giving me the silent treatment. Whatever is afflicting my girlfriend's brother, I will do anything I can to help. This, was no mere cold. Again, nothing out the ordinary regarding his essence, so whatever was afflicting the poor Prince was something from the physical alone. Standing outside the room patiently, my back leaned against the wall with two folded arms, Cadence and the castle doctor looking after Shining inside. Eyes closed, my muzzle set firmly. Of all times for him to get sick... Then, the radiant signature of a certain Princess, followed with the creaking opening of two doors, prompted me to open cyan eyes and glance to my right. Cadence sighed, leaning her horn against the closing doors with a saddening expression. Her emotions were... All over the place. "How is he?" I had to ask, pushing off the wall to join the tall mare. Without turning to face me, Cadence's expression fixed on worry. "For now he's fine." For now? Finally, she looked over to me, that pained reflection through the eyes worsening by the minute. "At first it seemed like a simple cold, but the doctor described Shining's symptoms as worse than that. It appears... He's been afflicted with something, something severely awful. We're not sure what, but it... It could be...!" Needing no prompting, I reached out to help the poor mare, placing a hoof to her side in comfort. "There's something else, isn't there?" Something that was spreading doubt and anxiety all over Cadence's heart. With a pained smile, Cadence inhaled shakily and attempted composure. "Not even the doctor knows what illness plagues my beloved. For now, Shining's resting, but- Achoo!" Jesus! I stepped back, startled by the sudden action from the Princess. Covering her muzzle, Cadence grimaced apologetically. "Excuse me... We've never seen anything like it. No one here is entirely certain what this sickness is." "I do." That wasn't me who answered, because I have no [BEEP]ing clue what the illness was, but the knowledgeable unicorn standing nearby, a solemn resolve blazing in his eyes. From the floating small carriage, Flurry giggled playfully, unaware to the condition her dad was in... And what her mother could be in too. Clearing his throat, Sunburst the pony of exposition began with a wry expression. "As you know, when the Crystal Heart shattered into piece by accident, the magic repelling the harsh storms from blanketing the Empire had temporarily vanished. There was enough time, before we could fix everything, for the storm to cover the whole kingdom before it was eventually forced back by the Heart's magic and restore everything to normal." Another petite sneeze. "And- And this has something to do with my husband's condition?" Cadence questioned in concern. Sunburst, hesitantly, nodded, staring at the floor briefly as if to gather his thoughts. "That storm wasn't an ordinary force of nature, Princess. It was alive, and affected its surroundings differently. The storm is gone, but, as I feared, it wouldn't go down without a fight. I suspect Shining was afflicted by a sickness given only by open exposure to the weather, as to why he suddenly collapsed on the floor just earlier." So that's the explanation... Wait... "You said 'open exposure.' But Shining wasn't the only pony outside during then...!" Cadence's eyes widened in dawning horror, whereas I inhaled in disbelief. "That means..." Sunburst looked back to me, frowning worriedly. "There was another reason behind our wander around the kingdom today, Stardust, not simply for idle chatting. If you've noticed during our walk, many citizens were sneezing or appearing somewhat ill. The symptoms, I've gathered, start off a seeming cold... Before worsening into rendering the victim unconscious. And it'll only get worse from there..." But if the illness affected everyone that was in the storm back then. Not just Shining, but clearly Cadence too. Sunburst and Flurry here potentially. The mares were also there, Starlight, Spike and... Oh God... Oh sweet Jesus...! "There must be some remedy." Cadence stepped forward, getting straight to business. "Something that can purify the effects of the storm's illness. Is there something you know, Sunburst?" The unicorn sighed, shaking his head in the negative. "Regrettably, the book I read regarding the 'Storm's Curse' detailed only the symptoms, not the cure. I'll need time to search through for anything." Then what are we standing around here for? "Let's head out, quickly then." Sunburst blinked at the stern command, but nodded, looking back to the alicorn. "I recommend getting yourself to bed, Princess. There are already signs of your exposure to the after-effects of the sentient weather." Emphasizing his wise point was another sneeze from the Princess, but she looked reluctant to heed that advice. "The kingdom will need someone to give them confidence in times like this. If the entire Empire's affected, I can't stand by and let them endure this alone. You two head out, gather as much information as possible." Without awaiting a response, Cadence swiftly moved forward and relieved Sunburst of Flurry, departing quickly with a babbling child floating beside her. "...Mares, am I right?" I asked casually after Sunburst's stumped look. "Let's not stall. Lead the way." Sombra, please tell me you're there. Sombra...? God dammit, you could be very useful right about now! You might know something to counteract this illness! Sunburst closed his jaw and nodded again. "We- We should find what we need at my study through careful searching. But time will be short, Shining's sickness will worsen by the minute, but I'm confident we'll find something!" "There's absolutely nothing!" Sunburst called out in sheer disbelief, snapping his book shut and tossing it with the other discarded heaps of information. From the corner of my eye, the unicorn glanced over his shoulder. "Please tell me you've find something even related to a cure in there?!" "...Sorry." I sighed apologetically, closing my own book and setting it aside, moving onto the next. Sunburst was more efficient, scanning through one page per second as books left and right open and closed at his magical whim. Meanwhile, I was carefully inspecting the pages, all related to illnesses and the Empire's history. I didn't have the cartoon capacity to read every page on a book one microsecond. Sombra nor Starswirl were answering still, leaving me to solve this on my own. When I needed them most... Twilight could unknowingly ill, for God's sake! Then again, she nor Rarity or Spike showed any signs of illness throughout the episode they were currently attending. But when they got back... Or halfway on the trip back... "'Remedy for back ache,' 'solutions for social anxieties,' cure to acne's hoof.' Argh, they're all useless and irrelevant." Sunburst grit his teeth, glaring at the floor in pure annoyance. "Not a single clue to solving this conundrum the while Empire faces... And Starlight...!" That brief moment of concern shifted with a sigh, the unicorn glancing to me remorsefully. "I'm sorry... But it looks as though we won't find anything here, I'm afraid." Yeah, this book didn't seem to have anything useful either. "This illness, is it contagious?" I was compelled to ask, because the possibility of it spreading from the victims through Ponyville, Canterlot and God knows how many other place these crystal ponies visited after those events back then... It was horrifying to even grasp. Sunburst shook his head. "Thankfully, no. It doesn't work like your common cold." Some good news at last. Alas, the taller stallion continued looking depressed, staring at the ground again. "But until we can uncover the proper medicine for those currently suffering, we're- A... Achoo!" Uh oh. Covering his muzzle, Sunburst blinked, horror slowly morphing on his orange and white features. "Oh no..." Shaking my own head, I stepped forward, refusing to give up. "We can check the library, or the shelves of books at the castle." "There won't be enough time!" Sunburst objected in defeat. "Starting with Prince Shining, this disease will affect everypony terribly before we find anything!" "I'm not giving up." I put my hoof down, glaring at the stallion in resolve and irritation. "Never give up on hope, Sunburst. That's what Twilight and my friends taught me long ago, and I'll be damned before I let them all endure through this sickness any longer!" Sunburst blinked wryly. "Then, what should we do...?" "Give me a moment." I looked away, staring at the circular window in the untidy study in thought. So far, one idea sprung to mind. "What about the Crystal Heart?" "The Crystal Heart touches the magical essence of ponies." Sunburst was quick to answer. "It's not a miracle worker." [BEEP]! Think Jack, think! Where was Twilight when I needed her most? I'm not a doctor, for Christ's sake. Okay, let's think through this carefully, maybe a solution will pop up after cautious thought. There must be some written instructions for a cure by ponies who lived in the Empire long before its current citizens. Someone must've encountered this illness if it's recorded down in Sunburst's books, and devised a remedy with details as to how elsewhere... The only question was, how we shall find it in time...? There is a way. Huh? And he speaks! Where the Hell have you been?! Do you want your special ponies cured or not? Whoa, Sombra was particularly snappy today, his tone icy and impatient. You were correct just then, there is indeed a written remedy to this affliction spreading through the kingdom. There is? No, clearly I'm fabricating this. Of course there is, now cease with the pointless questions and heed my words! Alright, alright! Where do we go? "Well?" I held up a hoof to silence Sunburst, staring upwards patiently. After a few seconds, the fallen King responded with newfound conviction in his royal voice, The castle... To my quarters. Time was short, which is why our pace towards the fixed location quickened with every step. A couple of hallways directed by the voice of the stern King, and we reached the closed rooms in zero time flat. Two armoured guards were stationed on sides of the large doors, but that was hardly deterring. Both glanced our way upon our blatant approach. That's it? Obviously, now don't dwardle. "Excuse us-" "If you value the lives of all within this kingdom, you'll let us through these doors." I finished for Sunburst, getting straight to the point. Both unicorn guards exchanged nervous glances, one speaking in turn, "Our orders are to keep this room sealed from anyone without good reason-" "Here's a reason; everyone you love is currently dying from a terrible illness, and the only solution lies beyond those doors." Inclining my head to the side, I added with little empathy. "Unless you want to be considered responsible for their suffering, you'll let us through." Paling in horror, both guards bowed shakily. "Y-Yes, Crystal Champion Stardust..." And moved further from the dark pink doors, making things easier for us. "A bit of an exaggeration..." Sunburst whispered disbelieving. "If it gets the job done." I replied quietly, making no hesitation to forcibly pushing back the large doors and entering through. The sooner we got this done, the sooner everyone will be a hundred percent healthy- "...Huh." "Hmm... So this is the bedroom of the previous ruler." Sunburst observed in wonder. Very... Elegant, to say the least. Velvet covered the carpet and large triple-sized fancy bed with posts and dark purple curtains. The walls were a steel grey, neatly organized work desk and cushioned seat beside it. Suffice to say, I wasn't anticipating something so fancy-looking. At least, not this fancy. I confessed while gazing around the well-kept place. "Honestly, I was expecting much worse..." I am not beyond tidiness. Sombra snapped hurriedly. The right of my bed, a secret switch. Get going. "Where should we start?" Sunburst inquired while stepping further in, albeit rather nervously. "I advise caution, although, the former King was infamous for trapping intruders." Luckily for this waste of space, I never considered anyone foolish enough to venture through my own room without my approval. Meaning you were heavily arrogant at the time? Just get to work. With a small smile, I did as instructed, passing by the wandering stallion to reach the velvet bed, walking around in search of the exact invisible switch. One of those pressing-into-the-wall mechanisms, Sombra? The very same. And suddenly he was all civil again. And as I carefully felt around the gray spot, my accomplice spoke in open curiosity. "I heard stories, you know, about the former ruler. About all his exploits. King Sombra was infamous for enslaving the kingdom after overthrowing a benevolent Princess. Speculations claim he turned the poor Princess to stone and shattered her into a million pieces." I paused, unbeknownst to Sunburst, who chuckled wearily. "Guess he got what he deserved in the end, huh?" Sombra... Is that true? Please tell me that's not true. Irrelevant, Jack. Focus on the task at hand. How can I focus now with the idea you effectively murdered a Princess-? DO YOU WANT YOUR FRIENDS CURED OR NOT?! The sudden commanding roar startled me. So as you're damn told and find the switch, we can discuss ethics after everypony we know isn't enduring through this affliction horribly. Stop stalling, and get to work! Try lower. ...This isn't over. ...Hello? A click noise after feeling something that could be pushed through the wall, and I immediately stood back. Sombra was absolutely right; from my left, the gray wall opened up splitting by the middle, and Sunburst and I blinked in pleasant surprise at the shelves of books appearing right before our own eyes. Your own private study, I presume Sombra? Knowledge I acquired from the main library, away from the public eye to suit my own purposes. The former tyrant answered smoothly. Third self, fourth purple book on the right. That contains the information we require. Fourth book... Aha! "That one." I pointed to the exact one upon the awfully tall bookcase, the book in question brought down then by Sunburst's obedient magic. Without delay, the pages were revealed to us and we quickly scanned through the necessary info- "Aha!" The unicorn exclaimed excitedly, prompting my small jump. "You're right, it's all here: 'The medicine applied for the Storm's Curse requires these list of ingredients, and precise use of magic-' We found it Stardust!" "Yes we did." I grinned alongside the stallion, who pushed up his own glasses before looking to me with awe. "It's incredible! How did you know the exact spot for this book and the bookcase?!" I shrugged, smiling rather mischievously. "I have... A very reliable voice in my head to guide me." Save the flattery for another time, and get to work. Right. "Think you can make the cure in time?" Looking through the page again, the hopeful unicorn smiled confidently in turn. "Think? No. Know I can? Absolutely. Come, I'll need your help gathering the necessary ingredients. There's not a moment to lose, Stardust!" I nodded. "Allons-y!" "What if this doesn't work like the way it should?" "It will." I could barely keep the weariness in my tone repressed any longer, having to answer these agitated repetitive questions since the walk all the way down here. But Sunburst persisted, a small vial of dark orange liquid carefully accompanying to his side among our brisk pace. He continued in pure worry, "We've followed everything down to the letter. Well, I have anyway, but what if something wrong happens? What would happen if I made even a margin an error. Perfection is an absolute must, otherwise the Prince will-" Right, that does it. "Sunburst, look at me." The taller pony paused, startled by my sudden halt and abrupt gaze to him. With a calm exterior, my voice was firm and without concern. "It'll be fine. Don't underestimate your own abilities, Starlight would agree with me here." "...You're right." Thankfully heeding my words, the glasses-wearing unicorn inhaled deeply, and nodded with a more focused expression. "You understand my concern; if I brewed up this medicine wrongly, who knows what the repercussions could bring." "I have every confidence in your skills, my friend." Turning back forward, we hurried towards the doors containing the ill Shining's room. There was no hesitation, I pushed them open without knocking and said casually to the startled stallion inspecting his patient. "What's up Doc?" Inwardly, Sombra groaned in pain. The pony in the lab coat stuttered at two random stallions barging in and swishing their capes around with purpose. "What- You shouldn't be here, neither of you! The Prince needs to rest without being disturbed-!" "Apologies, though we have a reason for interrupting doctor." Sunburst was all business-like, enthusiastically raising up the flask proudly. "The remedy for the Prince's condition! We shouldn't delay any longer." "You can't just-" "We can and we will." I cut the doctor off sternly. "No time for bull[BEEP]. Apply the antidote, Doctor Sunburst!" "With pleasure, Assistant Stardust!" "Don't push it." "Y-Yes, quite right, sorry." Ignoring the objecting looks of the medical stallion, Sunburst approached the bed and adorned a mask of composure. Inside, he was a nervous wreck. And who can blame him? On closer inspection, Shining looked... Well, almost practically dead. The sight filled me with dread, but the light pouring from the Prince's heart along with the light breathing told me he was still alive and kicking. Sunburst, swallowing further nervousness, hardened his expression in preparation, and I raised a hoof before the doctor could open his mouth. Hey... There's an idea. Would it be possibly to use Balance to strengthen his resolve? Hmph, why don't you see for yourself? Sombra asked in indifferent rhetorical. Good point. Closing my eyes briefly, my mind focused, extending my power towards the nearby light of the stallion carefully tilting the sleeping Shining's head up. With one little 'push,' the confidence encouraged by Balance washed away any further doubt, and Sunburst allowed Shining to gulp the medicine down in one swig. Opening my eyes, Sunburst glanced back to me, then to Shining, and I joined him by the bedside. Followed by that, we waited. And waited. And waited. Waited some more... After a few more seconds, Sunburst was beginning to sweat a little, tiny beads of water dripping down his furry features. Meanwhile, the gray pony doctor cleared his throat, dark gold eyes reflecting unrestricted irritation. "Perhaps you should've consulted an expert before shoving some self-proclaimed medicine down my patient's throat-" Those words quickly came back to bite him in the [BEEP]. Rejoice, as I predicted, it worked! Suddenly sitting up, eyes fully awake and looking around wildly, Shining inhaled and exhaled rapidly in honest confusion. "Did I fall asleep?" Sunburst blinked, inquiring to our friend warily, "Prince Shining, how are you feeling...?" Licking his own lips, the white unicorn inspected his own hoofs for a moment before tilting his head curiously. "Strangely enough, I've never felt better. Heh, reminds me of how I felt when Cadence walked down the aisle. Good times, eh Stardust?" "That's good enough for me." I commented cheerfully, Shining's statement a basic confirmation. Sunburst and I exchanged grins, his much wider in excitement and accomplishment. "It worked...It worked!" The unicorn looked happier than I've ever seen him. "We've cured him!" So we did! And it's all thanks to you, Sombra! Don't mention it... No, really, you're the hero in this case. Without you, none of this would've been possible. I highly doubt that. The King snapped irritably. And I swear to Tartarus, if you so much as reference my involvement to any of these equines... Sunburst's overzealous resolve interrupted the King's blatant threat. "Now that we know it works, let's go save the entire kingdom!" Which, turns out, only took about an hour or so to achieve. Before the sun even started setting, viable bottles containing the brewed potion by Sunburst was distributed throughout the whole kingdom, every single resident certain to take a vial, even if none were apparently feeling any symptoms. Better safe than sorry. Cadence and Flurry were quickly cured before they got worse, as did Sunburst, the royal guards, the old librarian and, although somewhat sadly, even Sentry. But hey, I'm in a good mood to let that bother me. At the end of the day, Flurry Heart's caretaker used his good skills to recreate the age old potion and save a whole kingdom from a suffering a severe illness. All's well that ends well, huh? "Here you are." Sunburst addressed me upon approach, catching standing by the hovering Crystal Heart and observing the cheerful kingdom's citizens conversing and walking by, all carefree. The sneezes have stopped, everything seemed just about right. With that, I glanced to Sunburst, glancing at the small basket containing multiple small flasks within. "Hm?" The orange unicorn clarified with a wide smile. "For Starlight and the others, back in Ponyville." Ah! I accepted the gift gratefully. "Princess Cadence and Prince Shining have asked me to deliver some medicine to Canterlot, for the other Princesses. Last thing we need are for our the rulers of the sun and moon to suddenly fall ill. I trust you can see to our friends back in your hometown." "I'll make sure they'll take them, even if I have to shove them down their throats." I added jokingly. Setting the basket down, I nodded to the taller pony. "Thank you." But Sunburst shook his head. "No, thank you. Were it not for your guidance, and encouragement, I may have never discovered the remedy and helped the whole Crystal Empire from enduring such an awful affliction. I'm in your debt, Stardust Balance." That so? "In that case, you can repay the debt by looking after Flurry with all your effort." "It would be my pleasure." Sunburst offered a hoof, which I shook with equal respect. The unicorn continued smiling, albeit more softly now. "You know, when I heard tales of your battle against King Sombra, I must confess to imagining a tall imposing warrior with the call of battle reflecting in his eyes. Instead, I've met something much better, a great friend, who inspired me to have confidence in myself, just like Starlight had." "And I'll admit, my first impression of you, Sunburst, was that of a introverted know-it-all with too much time on his hands- Hoofs." I grinned humouredly. "I'm honestly still befuddled how some random unicorn knew how to repair the Crystal Heart than Twilight or Celestia. Wonder never cease. You're a great friend for Starlight, and good caretaker for my niece." Sunburst grinned at the praise, stepping back then with a polite nod. "I certainly hope we will see each other again upon your next visit, Stardust Balance 'the Crystal Champion.'" In response, I tipped my fedora in mutual respect. "Certainly, Sunburst 'the Great Wizard.'" You know, in hindsight, the resolution back then went much easier than you'd normally see from your average MLP episode. Had it not been for Sombra's timely intervention, we probably would've confronted more mishaps and Sunburst freaking out at occasion until we discovered the solution. Either way, I'm glad it's all over now, having returned home early in the evening to apply the remedy to Fluttershy, Applejack, Pinkie, Rainbow and Starlight. The four were confused, but quickly gulped down the medicine each upon my explanation of the situation. No one wants to suddenly feel light-headed and collapse, after all. Now, waiting for Twilight, Rarity and Spike to come upstairs, I leaned back against my seat, sighing in small exhaustion, putting away the sheets of paper before they would potentially take a sneak peek at my work. Yep, even with Zagreus on the loose, training in Balance and using all available resources to hunt him down, I found spare time here and there to continue with my special project. Something no one close to me will uncover for a very long time. And what a disappointment it will be. Oh hush you, especially after you've saved your entire kingdom a few days ago. Your point being? How uncharacteristically noble and kind it was of you to assist us in finding the cure back then. But then again, you have been performing actions which goes against your villain persona for a long time now, haven't you? The King within my mind sniffed. Make no mistake Jack, my ideals have yet to be changed by your hopeless sense of righteousness. He said coolly. But I am not entirely without pity. It wasn't done out of the kindness of my metaphorical heart, I assure you. I'd prefer my Empire, even without me currently ruling it, to not be plagued by some irritating disease. The Empire as a whole... Or a certain pony we encountered near the Heart,,,? ... ...Well, whatever the case, I'm grateful, my friend, for what you did for me and everyone else back then. Though I don't comprehend why you'd prefer the knowledge of your own involvement to be kept a secret; your people would view you as a hero! Tch... I'd rather be feared than revered. Right... Who was she, then? Who? You know who. That mare back then, in the brown cloak. Obviously you knew her, as she knew you! Everyone in the Empire knew me. I'd be insulted otherwise. That's not what I mean and you know it! Sombra sighed, rather reluctantly. Does it sincerely matter. What relevance does this have to anything? Aw come on, I won't laugh if it's something embarrassing. What was she your wife? What- Ah- No! Absolutely no! Holy [BEEP], did you just stutter? Did the intimidating and prideful Sombra just become flustered for a moment there? Ugh... Another sigh, this time sounding more tired and... Compliant. Do you recall when I claimed, Jack, that you were the closest thing I had, to a friend? ...I do. ...I lied. ...What-? The door slammed open. "Stardust!" Spike's excited voice burst through the bedroom, the dragon hurrying across to meet me with a wide grin. "Knew I'd find you here, we're back from the Dragon Lands!" From the doorway, Twilight and Rarity entered, both smiling fondly at the ecstatic dragon eager to see his brother again. Unable not to smile at the gesture, I picked up the young lizard and rubbed his head in amusement, prompting his quick attempted to slap away the hoof. "So I see. A pleasant ?" Spike scoffed. "Understatement of the century. You won't believe what actually happened there. We met the Dragon Lord Torch- well former Dragon Lord Torch, now just Torch - himself, and we helped Princess Ember, in retrieving the Gauntlet of Fire, because whoever gets it first becomes the next official Dragon Lord and-" "And he probably already knows what transpired." Twilight commented in amusement, fond violet eyes sparkling in all their knowledgeable beauty. "Oh, right." Spike rubbed the back of his sheepishly. "Well, we helped Princess Ember become the new Dragon Lord, and I made a new friend in the process! Isn't that great?!" I grinned widely. "I couldn't be more proud, Spike." And took the happy dragon in a brotherly embrace. "This time I wasn't there to steal your thunder. I told you you were capable of being a hero without my intervention." Spike nodded. "Yeah, though I wished you were there personally to see me make Garble give every other dragon a hug under my brief time as Dragon Lord." With that, we all chuckled. Yes, that was probably the highlight of that episode, aside from Spike getting the spotlight once again. "Although, a fair warning about me almost falling down a floor of spikes next time?" "That's what Ember was for, Spike." I winked jokingly, looking to the two mares. "I'll be sure to pay Garble a visit myself, threatening you two like he did." Rarity smirked lightly. "Flattering, Stardust. I know we can count on you to set that dragon straight should Princess Ember ever turn a blind eye." Twilight added with a thought, "Also, Jack, I inquired to both Torch and Ember if they ever saw any signs of Zagreus." Oh? My full attention on her, but the alicorn's expression was briefly sympathetic. "No dragon has spotted him, but they've vowed to let us know should anything suspicious turn up." "Thanks love." I meant it, nodding with a small smile. "The fact they're willing to help us is good news enough." "Indeed." Rarity concurred elegantly. "Especially when dragon kind are notoriously hard-headed. Imagine how shocked we were with how easily tolerant they were to our presence after finding out we were friends of you, darling. Stalwart of the Dragons, very much so." I shrugged with a smirk. "Wasn't my choice of title Rarity..." My own voice died down then, at the sudden piece of fabric presented to me, resting on Spike's claws. The dark blue clothing was shredded and charred in some spots, but I recognized it anywhere. "Is that...?" Spike nodded, letting me reach out to grasp the soft fabric. "We found it resting by the Gauntlet within the depths of the mountain." Spike clarified, tone that of small hesitation just then. Bringing the ruined piece of fabric closer to my face, I felt something choke within me. Hello old friend... What has been done to you...? "We recognized it anywhere, and you probably wanted it back." Twilight added calmly. "Obviously we can speculate how your old cape got there in the first place." Zagreus... "But why on Equestria would that monster put it in that exact place?" Rarity asked confoundedly. "If I could hazard a guess, most likely a warning." Twilight answered with grimness to her voice. "He knew we were going to reach the Gauntlet first, and left that cape there as some sort of message." Or simply to taunt us. "Yeah... That's why I wanted to ask you, Stardust." Hm? My gaze tore from the ruined fabric to the hesitant Spike, who was currently gathering courage. There was something on his mind, and the young dragon was getting prepared to say it out-loud. "On the way back, after what happened back in the Dragon Lands, and the fiasco of travelling across dimensions because of Zagreus, it gave me a lot of time to think about stuff. And... I don't wanna just be a comedic side character anymore." Hmm...? Twilight interjected quickly, "Spike, you're not a-" "I think we should hear him out, Twilight darling." Rarity said sagely, nodding for the dragon to go on. Looking back to me, Spike mustered up a deep breath, acquiring the right amount of confidence to speak what's on his mind. Claws clenched tightly, the young dragon exclaimed, "I want to be stronger! Not just for myself, but for everyone I love, including you, Twilight and Rari- Everypony!" Breathing turned rapidly slightly, Spike opting to look at the floor between for a short moment. "I've realized, while everyone else fought the monsters, I sat back and did nothing to help. I was the one in need of protection more than anyone else. Well I'm through with that!" Green serpentine eyes blazed upwards renewed vigour overtaking initial nervousness. His heart pulsed in self-confidence and absolute certainty. "I want to be strong, like the rest of my kind. Like Twilight, like you! Please, Stardust, teach me how to be brave, how to fight. Make me a Twilight Warrior too!" ... The request was met with dead silence, my own reaction matching Twilight and Rarity's. They consisted of pure shock, understandably so, because of what precisely Spike was demanding of me. But Spike, despite my initial heavy frown of doubt, stood tall and brave, glaring back at me in unrestrained boldness, expression almost daring me to deny his request. Does he even realize what he was even asking of me...? Twilight and I shared stunned looks, uncertainty and concern expressed separately across our bond. Surely Spike understood the dangers, the risks from what he was requesting? Twilight was, I was. I'm sure even the gaping Rarity knew, hence my reluctance to even answer the young dragon here and now. Could it even be possible...? In answer, a wise voice finally revealed himself. The power you wielded, is not exclusive to one pony and one pony alone. Nor is it strictly limited to equine kind. Balance resides in everyone, my young student. And I sense our young friend here isn't as unreliable as many deduce him as, nor has he ever been. And for that long, silent moment, that surprise of mine transformed into something else, a sensation I've felt for this hopeful dragon for a very a long time. A feeling I will express towards my little brother for all eternity and beyond. Pure, unadulterated, pride. You're not seriously considering- Clutching the old cape tightly, Spike blinked at my action of attaching the tattered fabric around him. Sombra sighed in pure exasperation. Of course you are... "Well... I'm sure there's not harm in you trying." I said rather conversationally as Spike inspected his new look curiously. "You already have the makings of a warrior, little bro." Snapping back to me, the young lizard's jaw dropped in hope. "Does- Does that mean...?!" I inclined my head to the only alicorn in the room. "So long as it's okay with Twilight, it's okay with me." Rarity looked positively flabbergasted. Twilight, though, stared at the encouraged Spike with a very long, thoughtful gaze. "Spike... Are you absolutely, purely, without a shadow of doubt, a hundred percent sure you want to do this? It won't be fun and games," Spike nodded, puffing out his chest. "I know that Twilight. But I wanna be stronger, for my friends, and for Rarity here." The white unicorn then, with tears in her tears, suddenly sprung forward and enclapsed the stunned dragon in a tight hug. "My Spiky Wikey is all grown up!" Rarity exclaimed in tearful glee, rubbing her cheek against the flushing Spike's face. "I'm so, so proud of you my little brave warrior!" "We all are..." Twilight spoke solemnly, a tiny, somewhat saddened smile as she wiped away a leaked tear of her own, looking towards me in newfound hope. "Try not to be too harsh coaching him, okay?" "I know." I nodded, unable to wipe the smile off my own muzzle towards the praised dragon. "Starswirl says it's possible for non-ponies to learn the Balance of magic. Quite frankly, I'm too tired to ask how that even works, but you better prepare, Spike. The path to a Twilight Warrior won't be a mere walk in the park." Spike, finally being released by a overzealous Rarity, turned to me with a wink and thumbs-up. "No problem! You can count on m- A... A... Achoo!" Spike rubbed beneath his nose after that small sneeze, grinning childishly. "Oops." Twilight smirked playfully. "Looks like our little Twilight Warrior needs to be at maximum health first before proceeding with any kind of training." "Come to think of it, I have been feeling rather light-hearted since our journey back from the Dragon Lands." Rarity added with a tiny smile. Stepping forward, I said teasingly. "Not to worry, I've got you all covered." Here lies all hope for Equestria's future...
Chapter 133: Love Soothes A Distraught HeartSomersaults. A hoof to the air. Leaping and spin-kicking. Logs and barrels collapsed on the ground one by one. Rinse, and repeat. My mind was focused on solely that, working to perfect my physical capabilities guided by Starswirl's instructions, and enhanced through the magic of Balance. Taking a note out of Vegeta's book, I didn't take a breather for even a minute, my entire surroundings becoming a blur to me soon enough, taking advantage of the training area Twilight had kindly crafted to help hone my skills. I wasn't taking any distracting bull[BEEP] this time; this was an intense training moment anyone could see and choose not to disturb me. Not even my only audience watching with evident awe at the golden Earth Pony kicking and punching the air with aerial reflexes of a Saiyan. Or Jedi, take your pick. Since it was clear to me that I couldn't get too involved with the episodes any longer, nowadays, since the incident in Canterlot with Moondancer and the Changelings, I've been directing my focus on perfecting my abilities either here, the apple trees at Sweet Apple Acres or the Everfree Forest. Those Timberwolves made good target practice. And... Relent. Immediately obliging, my body on two hing legs lowered, placing my exhausted state into a kneeling position. That took a lot out of me, I used this moment to inhale and exhale deeply, hoping to catch my breath and continue onwards ASAP. "That was amazing!" Or not... My tired head craned to see my observant in the physical realm rush over with ill-concealed glee, grinning widely. "You're really taking your training to heart! I can't wait to do all those fancy moves and impress Rari- I mean, protect everyone close to me." "...You'll have to wait a little longer, Spike." Carefully rising, I stared down the waiting dragon. "In the meantime, why don't you fetch me some soda? I'm getting parched." "Shouldn't you be having water instead?" Spike winked jokingly, turning. "I'll be right back." And he proceeded back towards the castle. I only observed him, grimacing in regret at the dragon's enthusiasm. A little longer... Tch... More like not for a very long time. Truthfully, the soda was mostly an excuse. The longer Spike watched me train, the more anticipated he'd get. And as Starswirl suggested back in Canterlot, that wasn't the smartest move right now. I'm sorry Spike, but I can't take any further chances with Zagreus on the loose. For all we know, granting the young dragon the power of Balance would hold significant repercussions, enough feedback of instability to empower the villainous abomination much further. Hence why I've mostly kept my training in solitude, given the chance. Spike doesn't need to be burdened with that magic and feel obligated to help fight Zagreus. That was the last thing I needed. And it wasn't just Spike, regrettably. I've been finding myself distancing from my other friends to continue training from their oblivious eyes. Twilight wasn't an exception, it pained me to admit it. Ever since I returned from the Changeling ordeal, my focus was on enhancing my skills and that alone, barely making time for even a quick conversation with her or any of my other friends. If anyone's noticed - And knowing Twilight, she was probably the first - they've yet to comment, thankfully. With hope, they'll assume I'm practicing for the sake of getting stronger and stronger, instead of preferring not to interfere with their own lives all too much. Your commitment to your friends has never been questioned, but this isn't an action you needn't take. Starswirl advised calmly. I merely suggested against playing a role with the major events involving friendship itself, not for you to distance yourself from those you care for. This isn't the necessary correct path, Jack. Isn't it? I'm sorry, Starswirl, but my mind's made up. I can't risk it anymore. The situation with Chrysalis gave me an epiphany I had forgotten about since Sombra took over my mind and body; wherever I go, danger follows. So long as Zagreus remains, I'm a threat to everyone around me. I can't just sit still, I have to fight. You're continuing to cast fault on yourself for Zagreus's being. Surely you have to accept by now that is entirely not the case? 'Entirely?' I played a role, regardless. Face facts, I was the catalyst to his existence. You think you're to share the blame, teacher? I was the one who chose to become a part of these ponies' lives. I... Chose to endanger them all. Heh... I'm no better than Timber. If we're finished with the pity party. The demanding tone of the fallen King Sombra snapped. Let us resume with your training. You wish to make up for Zagreus's creation? Then get back to work; he won't simply wait for you to grow as powerful. Wiping my pony brow, I straightened myself, nodding. That was enough of a short break. Rising on two hind legs again, I adopted my custom stance... And charged forward, this time aiming for the hung pony dummies. One by one the wood-crafted target practices snapped and fell harmlessly to the ground, and I wasn't letting up for one minute, teeth grit and hoofs running rampant. For them... I was doing this for them... For Twilight... From the spiritual world, my wise teacher spoke with open graveness, Please, don't strain yourself too much, Jack... Oh, of course... On hearing the door open, Twilight whirled her head to face me with a small, unashamed smile. "Hey Jack." I only nodded in turn, slightly too tired to sleep, gulping down the soda bottle. Twilight motioned to the screen beside her. "I was just showing Starlight here the wonders of human technology." Starlight waved feebly, resuming her own curious gaze on the PC before them. Again, I nodded, internally wincing at the fact Twilight decided to do this now. I was hoping to get some peaceful mediation in my own room. But, surprise surprise, here she is, unwittingly refusing to let me deal with matters alone. Taking another swig, I only motioned for Twilight to carry on what she's doing, too tired to even argue at this point. And why would I? Her intentions are innocent and sincere, I've never doubted her, not even once. And as Twilight nodded with a pure, Goddess-like smile, continuing to demonstrate to her student the lit piece of tech, I paused from reaching the center of the blue room and opted to watch her. Not the information she was reading from the PC, but her. She was... Beautiful, in every single way. Determined, passionate, kind, intelligent, all the positive traits the ideal woman - Or mare - would have. To this day, I still wonder what on Earth granted me this amazing chance to be with her in that capacity. She's too perfect, too pure... Too... Innocent... I sighed, lowly, so Twilight couldn't hear it, the alicorn happily scanning through the web pages as though she's been acquainted with computers her whole life, much easier to handling the mouse and keyboard with magic as opposed to human fingers. Yes, Twilight was innocent, completely, in all this. And I've brought her nothing but irritation and sorrow. And how do I make up for it? Heh, I never do, do I? Twilight will always forgive me regardless of my mistakes, and that calms and infuriates me. What right do I have to be forgiven, especially concerning Zagreus. Twilight would unquestionably state that the monster's birth wasn't my fault, just like Starswirl, Starlight, and pretty much everyone else I know. But the truth was in plain sight... And these ponies, especially the mare I... Well... Even she was far too naive and innocent, despite her own insight and all the experience she gained since moving to Ponyville, oh so long ago. We were alike in that regard. The difference is, Twilight adapted easily. I was hardened by the mistakes of my past. Oh true, it was thanks to her efforts and all our friends that I was able to let go of my regrets for back then, but Canterlot was further proof that I will just keep making mistakes, mistakes enough to harm my wonder friends, my second family... And this amazing, pure purple divine creation with her back turned to me... I don't deserve her... ...I'll have to meditate elsewhere. True Twilight's presence was enough to soothe me into a peaceful state of relaxation, but, as I said before, I have to train in solitude; meditation was no exception. Perhaps the Castle of the Two Sisters will do just the trick. "By the way." Twilight turned to me. "I was thinking." I restrained a grimace, pausing from my own exiting the room. "A new ideal routine concerning your own Balance training." Fair enough. I took another swig of the refreshing bottle, prompting Twilight's frown. "Firstly, I was thinking we should finally cut down on your seeming addiction to sugar. You've been eating more treats and far too much soda recently, I've noticed. Neither a healthy approach for your body nor your physical training." "...Okay." "Now I know you hold a special place for- Wait." Twilight blinked. "That's it? Simply 'Okay?'" I nodded. "Yeah, it's fine." This time, the alicorn spun the chair around to face me completely, lovely feature betraying her adorable surprise. And on the inside, I winced, getting more and more reminded as to why I hardly deserved this Princess. "Huh... I expected more of an objection from you..." Twilight muttered in slight disbelief, composing herself with a louder tone. "Also, I'm contemplating the idea of extending that training field outside to suit more than just your physical capabilities." "Great idea." Really. Again, Twilight looked momentarily stumped, blinking rapidly before wildly shaking her head. "W-Well, in addition, since Spike will apparently be training under your wing sometime soon." It was hard to mask the slight anxiousness in her tone saying that. "I intended to install a small part of the field specifically for him to try out. We wouldn't want Spike to overexert himself." "No, we wouldn't. Is that all?" "I... I suppose?" I nodded, finally opting to leave and ignoring the dubious expression Twilight was giving me as a farewell gift. I was too tired to even form a contradictory opinion... Hell, I was reluctant to even start fighting back. Whatever appeased the alicorn enough to keep her focused on her own work. "And don't neglect to forget about the Wonderbolts show in Ponyville later today. Rainbow'll want us all to be there!" Twilight called out, which I barely acknowledged. Can't waste any further time then. Meditation first, then the show. Leaving the room, I managed to hear Starlight question her teacher, "Are you sure he didn't mind us being here?" Meditation was a bust. Plain and simple. We all have those days. Was Starswirl's attempt of reassurance. Contrary to popular belief, the art of meditation isn't an immediate source of calmness. Your heart is too unsettled to concentrate for today. There's a word for it, that's for certain. You're growing too imbalanced yourself with the constant self-berating. And can you blame me? Hmph, when it's typically my job to scold you for your own failures and idiotic decisions, of course I can. You're throwing yourself under the bus, as they say. Jack, I implore you, don't allow this guilt to distance yourself from your friends once more, not after all the progress you and they made, together, in making you a better person than you were a long time ago. I can't help it Starswirl! Pausing from my walk to God knows where, I huffed and glared upwards at a beautiful azure sky. Zagreus coming back is my fault, so stop trying to make me feel better about it. It's better than listening to you constantly belittle yourself. I've had equines grovel pathetically in my time, but you're proving to be the most stubborn self-loathing creature I know. Jack, rest assured, I'm doing everything in my power to locate any trace of Zagreus. My mentor tried again. Don't allow what happened underneath Canterlot to make you presume you are an undermine to everyone you care for. That has never been the case, even they would attest that they wouldn't imagine a life without you. Only because I've intervened with their lives too much! "Stardust?" Ah [BEEP]... "Darling, what in heavens' name are you doing glaring at the sky like that?" Rarity walked towards me with an inquisitive gaze in those sapphire orbs, glancing up curiously. "You make it look as though a storm is just on the horizon." There is, Rarity... Just not the storm you're thinking of. The unicorn then looked back to me and frowned, clocking her tongue in disapproval. "You're not wearing your regular cape and hat today, and I can see why? Your sweat is visible from the sunlight!" Rarity tilted her head, moving so we're face-to-face, curling her muzzle in slight irritation. "And your beard, goodness me. It's desperately asking to be groomed, and it would be callous of me not to offer my services. Come along, Stardust, you need to be cleaned up after clearly training hard today." "Okay." Let's just get it over with. "Then let us go back to my-" Rarity stopped herself, blinking in surprise. "I'm sorry? You're... Not going to argue?" "Let's just get it over with." The sooner Rarity stops fussing over my facial hair, the sooner I can get out of her sight and back to work. And who knows, perhaps a quick grooming will do me wonders. I highly doubt it, but who knows? "But, you normally prefer your beard untouched- ...Are you feeling alright, darling?" "Never better, Rarity." "...Hmph, very well." The white unicorn, either convinced or not, turned and motioned for me to follow. "If we hurry, we'll fix you up just in time for the Wonderbolt spectacle arriving soon. I'm sure Rainbow Dash will be thrilled to have a friend looking neat and tidy for her first Wonderbolt event." "Yeah." She paused for a moment, glancing over her shoulder with a faint frown. "Are you sure you're alright? You're usually more... Vocal regarding these matters." I sighed. "I'm fine Rarity... Lead the way." I couldn't bare to watch. Throughout the whole spectacle, I waited, knowing exactly what was going to happen the moment Rainbow borrowed Scootaloo from the stands. Instincts urged me to assist before things spiraled out of control. But I had to restrain myself, Starswirl's warning repeating itself and over and over in my mind. With that, I forced my eyes shut as the accident commenced, the blue pegasus - Finally an official Wonderbolt - making a fool of herself completely unintentionally, turning into a pong ball with bouncing into obstacles starting with a dark storm cloud. The sounds of her screams and echoes of smashing into stuff prompted my continuous winces and pangs of guilt. I could've done something... I should've... But I can't. Was there really no other way, teacher...? Regrettably, my young friend, we can't risk the chance... The old unicorn responded with clear remorse, obviously watching the events too. Only take heart in knowing Miss Dash hasn't received injuries to the point of fatality. I couldn't stopped her from getting hurt in the first place... With every action, there are repercussions. Starswirl started gravely. You would spare her the pain today, but the feedback of your involvement would be consumed by the hiding imbalanced form that is Zagreus. Sometimes, all we can do is simply observe as others experience these unfortunate dilemmas... And hope for the best. The coward's way to approach matters. Sombra muttered bitterly. But in this case, as Starswirl says, there's little choice this time. And as the event was over, cotton candy flying all over the stands and gathered ponies watching, I finally opened my eyes and grimaced at the state of Rainbow, slowly following after my friends as we rose from our seats and hurried down to check on our friend. Long ago, I might've laughed at Rainbow's state- Wait... No, no I wouldn't have. Even back then I wasn't so heartless. But as Rainbow was being scolded by the captain, I could feel it. The pair of violet eyes burning into my soul upon noticing the guilt and regret plain on my face, the bond letting me the accusatory statement. "You knew." I did... And I'm terribly sorry for it. I waited until the coast was clear, before revealing myself after Twilight and the rest left, leaving Rainbow to clean up after herself for the mess today. Not for any longer. With the blue pegasus cheerfully whistling to herself, it took further approach before the sound of hoofsteps reached her pony ears. "Huh?" Pink eyes widened in small surprise. "Oh, hey there! I was wondering where you were; didn't see you with the others." My first reaction was to bow my head somewhat, the self-anger bubbling from my throat. "I'm sorry." "Hmm?" Rainbow paused in her sweeping of the ground. "For what?" I waited, letting the answer speak for itself. The blue pegasus just stared at me... And stared... Until the implications as to why I'd be here hit her like a ton of bricks. "You knew...!" I only nodded. "You knew this would all happen!" I nodded again. "But... Why didn't you warn me beforehand?" Rainbow frowned heavily, gesturing to the bandages around her hooves. "I could've learned my lessons without all these you know!" "I know..." And just looking at them makes me feel sick on the inside. Rainbow's expression softened somewhat. "Did I... Do something wrong? Like, I know we were the last out of all our friends to get along but..." I shook my head. "You didn't do anything wrong." The mare looked positively befuddled. "Then why... What stopped you from helping me not screw things up today?" "Is there an extra broom?" "Huh?" Rainbow was taken off-guard by the sudden question, pointing to the side. "Just over there. Why- Huh, wait!" The pegasus called out rather irritably as I swiftly walked by her. "What are you doing?" "Making up for my negligence." That was acceptable, wasn't it Starswirl? The episode was done and over by now, surely I can make up for lost time and help her clean up the rest? For the first time today, Starswirl's voice offered me hope. You have no objections from me this time around, Jack. "I already told our friends I didn't need help cleaning up my own mess." "Tough." Rainbow blinked, pouting her muzzle as I picked up the prepared extra broom and started to assist. "Come on, it's all my fault this happened! Let me fix my mess." "Like all the times you girls left me to clean up my own mistakes?" I retorted matter-of-factly, shaking my head whilst getting to work. "...Touche." The mare, thankfully, relented. "Just try not to take most of the credit. Wouldn't want the Wonderbolts to start thinking I'm too lazy to make an effort for the team." "Duly noted." And here I thought you were refraining from spending time with your friends... This is out of necessity, Sombra, a way of making up for just sitting idly by and letting Rainbow get hurt. And I think, deep down, the blue pegasus also sweeping away knew that too, and was grateful for it. "Stardust." "Hm?" "Thanks again for helping out." "Sure." "I mean it." Rainbow flew before my eyes, meeting my gaze intently with hardened pink orbs. "You might be hard-headed at times, but you wanted to make up for doing nothing. So... Thanks pal." I nodded, smiling for the first time today at the genuine gratitude. "Of course. Happy to help Rainbow." Leaning back, Rainbow hovered above the ground, getting better to fly again, but not too much. "So... Why didn't you help?" She then cocked her head thoughtfully. "Come to think it, ever since you came back from Canterlot last week, you've been keeping to yourself a lot, also making small talk, literally, and even distancing yourself from Twilight." Dammit. That noticeable huh...? Subtlety was never your strong point, though I need not remind you there. But you did anyway, thanks. "So spill." Rainbow glared down expectantly. "What happened back in Canterlot to make you like... Like... The old you back then?" Something I can't possibly share, otherwise Rainbow will inform our friends right off the bat, and that'll prompt them to become even more involved with matters. I don't need them to be so worried about me. Speaking of worry. "Don't strain yourself." I nodded to her flying state. The prideful blue mare frowned. "Don't change the subject Star." "I wasn't." She continued to stare me down, determined to get an answer. Sighing, I thought of something suitable with, "I ran into trouble, that's it." A raised brow of intrigue. "What kind of trouble?" "The kind that made me realize." "Realize what?" She wasn't gonna let up. My muzzle firm, I attempted to deflect the question, hopefully pulling it off. "How committed I must be to my training, now more than ever. I can't be distracted anymore, Rainbow. I have to stay focused." Rainbow tilted her head inquiringly. "Then why didn't you just say so?! You could've told us you needed to concentrate; we wouldn't be so worried otherwise. Do you have any idea how much Twilight's been talking about you since you came back to Ponyville?" The mare rolled her eyes in good humour, pitching up her voice significantly. "'I wonder why he's so secretive of late.' 'Is there something wrong, maybe we should do something.' 'I'm so in love with that stubborn stallion that I can't stop worrying about him as much as whenever I'm missing a book!'" "...That's a terrible impression." I deadpanned. And don't get me started on the impressions this pegasus made in the episode itself of all her friends. They weren't bad, but boy did it get old halfway through. Although, in some fairness, they were probably the most memorable part of that whole episode. Rainbow scoffed. "Point is, you being all suddenly mysterious is starting to get us all worried, Twilight especially. I wish you'd just finally admit your feelings for one another already." "We have!" I retorted in befuddlement. "No, I mean, your love for one another. Get it?" Rainbow rolled her eyes in exasperation. "As in, love-love. You know, finally getting to that part of your relationship. I mean you do love Twilight, right?" "I-" I stopped myself, before I could even release the truth. Did I love Twilight? Have I reached that height of my feelings for the mare to safely declare what I felt around her was pure, unselfish, protective love? "She makes me smile..." I mumbled before I could stop myself. "She makes me laugh. She makes me feel safe. She makes me feel so alive, like I'm worth living for because she gives me peace and hope. And..." "And...?" Rainbow echoed, rolling her bandage hoof around knowingly. The next few words spoke from the heart. "I can't ever imagine being alive without her." ...Was that it...? Starswirl, Sombra...? Ask your heart. You already know the answer boy... You've known all this time. ... Rainbow snorted. "See? You love her, Stardust! And guess what, she loves you too!" She... Does? "Oh don't look like that; it's so obvious! Do you know how frustrating it is watching you two dance around each other, making googly eyes and smiling together without even confessing your love? Rarity never shuts up about it!" Landing softly on the ground, Rainbow motioned forward with a wide playful grin. "So?" "'So...' What?" Rainbow huffed. "What are you waiting for? Go to her and get it over with already. Twilight wants you to be happy, you want Twilight to be happy, we want our friends to be happy. Get it?" ...Do I? Do I honestly...? Unfortunately for Rainbow, I refused to confront Twilight about where we stand the entire night. That didn't mean I wasn't beating myself up thinking over the pegasus' words all night in bed. Eventually, I had managed to sleep. But even when waking up, the words Rainbow said continued to dance in my brain. So, I took a walk, around Ponyville with no destination in particular, just to clear my head, preferring against seeing Twilight at all. I hate to avoid her like this, but I needed to sort these feelings out. If I... Did feel that strongly about her, I can't just go recklessly charging in and expect Twilight to share that heightened level of affection. I might love her, but she might only like me in turn. There was a fine line between love and affection, and I would never want to pressure Twilight like that. I cared for her too much... Not to mention, as I told Rainbow last night, I couldn't afford any further distractions. Loving Twilight only made things more complicated... And an easier target for the likes of Zagreus. Such a thought sent a chill down my spine. No! If I did love Twilight to that extent, that's all the more reason I was motivated to train and fight. Love wasn't a burden; it's a cause. A promise! And I will protect everyone I love to the very end! And if my feelings for Twilight was that powerful. Well, all the more reason I should train. So why did I feel... Like I was going to choke? "Oh, I didn't see you there." Hm? Oh, my pause to glare at the yellow pathway had me right outside Fluttershy's cottage. The yellow pegasus in question was tending to her small friends before noticing my state. She smiled pleasantly. "Good morning Stardust." "Hello Fluttershy..." Was it me, or did my voice sound unbelievably hoarse? Was contemplating my own feelings for Twilight getting to me so much it's affecting my voice? What the Hell was wrong with me...? This is payment for falling in love, Jack. And you know the sensation, do you? "Umm, is everything alright...?" "...No." I croaked, regarding the ground again in open remorse. "I'm afraid, Fluttershy..." "O-Oh..." Hearing the sound of the mare moving, I felt a tender yellow hoof on my side. "Is there anything I can do?" ...None that I can think of. I shook my head, sighing tiredly. "No, thank you. I just... There's so much going on and... I'm not sure I can handle it any longer..." Too much indeed. Zagreus, the responsibility of Balance, training under the watchful eye of a deceased wizard. And now, the possibility of being in love with an alicorn Princess who's always been miles out of my league. I'm amazed I haven't started cracking under the pressure yet. I chuckled in defeat out-loud. Fluttershy remained by my side, speaking with a kindness unlike any other. "Why don't you come inside then? If you're feeling stress, I know just the perfect remedy." "Six bottles of cola?" The pegasus giggled slightly, gently tugging for me to follow. "Actually, a special tea that Zecora was kind enough to give me. It helps me whenever I'm feeling pressured about something." ...Yes. Yes perhaps I need something like that. Anything to relieve the stress. "You're too kind, Fluttershy." The mare only smiled lightly. "Anything to help a friend in need." ...I wouldn't be anywhere without these ponies. Without my family... I've been in love once, you know. I know. We all know. Then you know why I'm so scared- Scratch that, absolutely terrified to confront Twilight about these emotions and hope for the best. If... If I did love Twilight, what would it mean for her? You both know what teenagers are like, guys; they casually throw the word 'love' around to anyone they feel strongly for, mostly their first crushes. It's not secret I was Twilight's... So even if she did love me... Was it the mature, rational love, or the affection most teenagers felt and confuse it for genuine love? I was too afraid to even contemplate asking Twilight that. Your fears are entirely justified and relatable, Jack. You understand the repercussions to falling in love at a younger age. Twilight is only five years under you; having never fallen in that kind of love herself. But you need not despair; if you've noticed by now, the Princess is nothing like those back in your old school a long time ago. Tell me, what of your connection between yourself and her? I sat up from my laid position on the bed, the pale moonlight barely reaching inside. Closing my eyes, I did as Starswirl suggested and concentrated. Twilight wasn't too far away, but I focused moreso on the bond between us. It was... Pure. Uncorrupted... Loving... Loving... ...Why me? Of all people, why choose me...? I believe she told you why, a great many times. Remind me... Because of who you are, how different you are from the common folk. She adores and feels strongly for you because of unique identity. She accepts you, faults and all, as you do for her. She's more flawless than I'll ever be... And yet, you love her despite her own faults. But does she love me? That's the real question. And if she did... Though nothing would make me more happier, truly... What would that mean for her, and all of Equestria? Would it bring an impact to Balance enough to help with matters, or make things worse? I don't... I don't want my feelings for her to get her hurt... Or anyone else for that matter. Spike, Fluttershy, Rainbow, Pinkie, Rarity, Applejack... They're what gives me strength... But what do I give them? What do I give her...? Ask her yourself. The door closed behind her, the Princess of Friendship entering the room to see what a sad sack of [BEEP] her special somepony - Or somebody, whichever works - was being, sat on the edge of the bed. Twilight made no noise, vocally, but the sheets shifted slightly beneath my fur, the mare sitting beside her boyfriend without saying a word. I winced, unsure if she could see that in the darkness. Did I wake her? Were my own conflicting thoughts reaching through the bond and stopping her from sleeping? The light in her heart, directed towards me, was that of comfort and, I hope to God, love... That it hurts for me to even accept the fact anyone, much less this amazing, talented, Goddess of a person could feel that way for some stupid autistic with the mentality of an eight-year-old on helium. All it took was one movement from Twilight to get me start babbling. "You deserve better." Twilight said nothing, but that didn't stop me from proceeding to lay out every bit of fear clutching my chest. "You always deserved better. Heck, Sentry would be a good match for you. Bland piece of cardboard he is, at least he'd treat you better like the Princess you are, literally." Again, Twilight remained quiet, obviously knowing I needed to spill everything out. Wasn't sure if that was a good or bad sign, but something encouraged me to keep talking. "Hell, even Timber. Arrogant arse kisser he may be, he only endangered others less times than I have..." I snorted derisively. "It's amazing, really, how high I raise my head and try not to be anything like those two, only to end up much worse. Incredible." Still no response. "And why wouldn't I? I've been nothing but a screw up, ever since I first arrived here. I was useless against Nightmare Moon, my battles against the Ursaminor and that adult dragon raising smoke over Ponyville pointless and superfluous. I've been nothing but a great inconvenience for you, Spike and everyone I've come to care for as my new family all this time." Was I starting to cry? Maybe a little. Tears were threatening to break from my emotional cyan eyes, the truth breaking out through a cracked voice. "Sombra, and now Zagreus. All me, it's always been me. Give Discord credit, he intends his own Chaos for self-amusement. Mine only brings harm." My voice was raising, getting too much for me to handle. "Chaos! That's I bring! How could you bare to even like me, when I've done nothing but yell and scold and fight and-!" "- To help and protect everyone you love." ...Ug... Two purple limbs wrapped around my neck, and that was enough to turn on the waterworks. Pathetic, as Sombra said. When was the last time Twilight herself cried like this and I had to comfort her? Never... I'm an emotional wreck. "One of these days, I'll have to beat the fact into your stubborn brain." Twilight said quietly into my pony shoulder, pulling me close enough that my tears could fall onto her beautiful mane. "Don't be afraid to cry, Jack... Contrary to popular belief, a real stallion isn't afraid to show his emotions." "...I'm sorry..." Was all I could mumble out in my emotional absurdity. "I'm sorry..." "Shh..." Twilight wasn't taking it, removing her head and, this time, pulling the side of my face o her chest, one hoof beginning to stroke my dark brown mane gently. And, for a moment, it felt like our hearts were intertwined, being so close to one another. It stayed like this for a very long time. Hours would've passed, and I probably didn't notice. Sombra and Starswirl neglected to say anything, which I was ll the more thankful for. Because, right here and now, it was this miracle cuddling my wrecked state that I wanted to hear the most. "It's my turn now." The Princess began, speaking from above my head with a warm, calm and loving voice. "No matter how many mistakes, errors of judgement, or number of times you intervened where it wasn't welcomed, nothing will make me wish you were never here to begin with." I was too exhausted to counter that point. "You're family now, to everyone we know and love. To me... You're just as important as friendship itself. Probably even more. How and why? I've already explained it to you countless times Jack, and if you honestly believe you're unworthy of me, or friendship, because you hold yourself accountable for Sombra, or Zagreus, also presuming distancing yourself from us will make things better..." My body stilled in nerve-wrecking anticipation. Here it comes... "Then tough luck, because you're never leaving our side." What? Twilight pulled back, the moonlight outside illuminating those gorgeous purple eyes staring into my soul, sparkling like the stars themselves. Half of her face revealed with a blissful smile of peace and comfort. And her heart... It radiated in certainty. "So please, just this one." A warm hoof reached upwards, guiding away the falling ears, Twilight speaking with such pure affection in her voice it constricted my chest. "Stop being so hard on yourself... For me." ...This amazing mare... "I can't interfere anymore, Twilight..." I blurted out uncontrollably, my heart taking over my voicebox as Twilight continued to gently caress my face. "Starswirl said... Zagreus will only grow more powerful if I change events, meaning the episodes... So..." Twilight tilted her head. "That's why you couldn't help out Rainbow Dash. It's no wonder you looked so reluctant at the event and seeing her off." But there was no accusation in her voice, thank God. To be mad at me now, rightfully so, would mentally kill me. "You didn't have to refrain from telling us that, telling me that. I would've understood right away; you said so yourself that everything turns out okay no matter what, right?" "Yes, but-" "But you felt guilty for choosing not to intervene anyway." Twilight smiled tiredly, purple eyes drooping in fondness. "Your emotions are an open book to me, Jack; the bond goes both ways now." Wonderful. Twilight's half-visible muzzle curled to faint amusement. "No matter what you think, how you feel, or whatever happens next... We're with you to the very end. Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Spike... And I." A small purple nose pressed against my own, a content comfort spoken with reinforced boldness from Twilight, "I'll always be with you..." "I didn't think..." Nothing was being held back now. "I'd make it this far. Friends. Family... You. Even after everything I've done, all the troubles I've brought moreso that good things, you still... Want me?" "The same man who selflessly tried to help Luna under Nightmare Moon's influence?" Twilight sounded both amused and affectionate, tenderly rubbing her nose against mine like you scene those ponies couples do. "The same man who risked his life to keep our friends safe? Who became a big brother to Spike, a confidant to Sunset, a best friend to everyone we know and love? Who fought back the influence of Sombra and fought alongside me against Tirek? Who threw himself in Chrysalis's magic to protect me?" A light peck brushed against the tip of my muzzle, sending a jolt of warmth in my chest. "I think you should know the answer by now, my Warrior..." "...You... You impossible mare." Without thinking straight, my limbs reached around the wonderful alicorn's waist and embraced her tightly. I won't let go... Not for a very long time. Promises sent from the heart were vocally expressed. "I'll never leave you, ever. I promise you, Twilight - My Princess, my beautiful beautiful Princess - I'll be the best person for you, human or pony. I'll be the best brother for Spike, the greatest friend for Applejack, Pinkie and everyone else. I promise you...!" Twilight chuckled lightly, snuggling into my furry chest with a content whisper. "You fulfilled that vow a long time ago... Everything will be aright, Jack." "I know... Because you're here love... You're here..." Nothing... Nothing could break this moment now... Except for a loud yawn. And Twilight's giggled increased in volume, the brilliant, wonderful pony pulling back with a small knowing grin. "Tired huh?" Without even awaiting for a response, Twilight gently pushed my chest, using her magic to raise the cover over my now-laid state. No... No didn't want this to end so soon. "Wait..." Twilight obliged, looking to me in fond curiosity. "Could you... Stay with me? At least until I fall asleep?" Now it was her turn to be taken by surprise, emphasized by the spike of embarrassment in her heart and and faint pink on her cheeks. Was I flustered for making such a ridiculous request? Maybe. But... I just... I needed her... That wasn't a bad thing, was it...? "Sorry... Guess that sounds selfish, doesn't it...?" "Of course it isn't, you silly little man..." Twilight replied to my internal dilemma adoringly, slowly lying down beside me despite her own feelings about it. I didn't blame her. Without provocation, my own hoof reached out to brush a strand of hair from her face, unable to wipe the smile off my face. It seems Twilight was also struggling there. And with hoof brushing another, I found myself, for the first time, in years, able to sleep without it taking hours to do so. Well... That was some amazing dream I had. Twilight visited my room and gave me the comfort I so desperately needed... A dream where Twilight reassured me that everything will be fine and I'll always be here by their side no matter what... And even stayed by my side so I could sleep in peace- ...Oh... Blurry eyes focused enough to see the peaceful alicorn clearly, resting beside me. On my bed. In my own bedroom. ...Huh. Her wings were spread out, mane and tail a bit frazzled, a light snore from the mare's open muzzle. But you know what? I couldn't care less. She was beautiful no matter how she looked. Confirming last night was no award for 'Best Dream Ever,' instead winning the award of 'Best Night Ever.' My hoof moved on its own accord, once more brushing away the streaks of magenta hair covering her angelic face. The action alone incited purple eyes to slowly flutter open, revealing the gorgeous reflective orbs that never lose their sparkle. "Jack...?" Twilight mumbled tiredly, yawning cutely whilst raising her somewhat... Then remembering what happened quickly and blinked in sincere surprise. "Oh... Last night wasn't a dream." "Thankfully not..." I replied equally, smiling fondly at the pink blush emerging on her cheeks, Twilight bringing a wing up closer to cover part of her face. But even so, the adorable Princess was finding it difficult not a smile in bliss herself. "Good morning love." "Good morning... Honey..." The shy meek mare shifted slightly, purple eyes sparkling inquisitively. "How are you feeling...?" Good question... It felt as if all worries and troubles evaporated thanks to that one event last night. This mare was a miracle worker, the greatest thing to ever happen to me. And I needed to express that, right here and now. Twilight's cheeks reddened as I pulled the mare closer, placing my own muzzle above her unkempt mane. The alicorn sighed in contentment beneath, shifting comfortably beneath my chest, whereas I was in bliss myself. "There's your answer..." I mumbled with reserved happiness. "So it is..." Twilight proceeded to wrap one wing around us, and I never felt much closer to her even now. "Your heartbeat's nice..." She admitted rather shyly. Intimate moments weren't her forte, but I could hardly care either way. Yes, nothing else can go wrong... "I love you." ...[BEEP]. Realizing what I just said, Twilight pulled back slightly and regarded my widened eyes with a gaping expression. Her own heart was in immediate flux of emotions, and I immediately berated myself for confessing those heartfelt three words. [BEEP]! Dammit Jack! How to ruin the moment in just two minutes-! My train of self-loathing thoughts were thrown into turmoil, replaced by a soothing wave of affection by the purple muzzle pressing against me with renewed vigour. Twilight pulled back from the passionate kiss with brightened cheeks and a blissful sparkle in that starry violet eyes. "I was afraid you were never going to say that..." Followed by another deep kiss, one I returned with eager passion, Twilight rolling on top of me without a care in the world. Okay, never mind beating myself up and last night. This was the greatest morning of my life! "Hey Stardust, are you awake yet? I was hoping- Good Lord!" A startled Twilight and myself were interrupted from our intense make-out session by a jaw-dropping Spike, Starlight following immediately afterwards, looking from the stumped Spike to mine and Twilight's... Position, her pink face quickly covering in beet red. "I told you we should've knocked first!" The unicorn hissed, dragging the stunned dragon and herself out with a sheepish addition of, "Don't mind us! Carry on with... What you're doing!" And slammed the door loudly. Tch. We were only kissing. Not as if we're about to- Please don't finish that train of thought! "I think we just traumatized Spike." "Worth it." I smirked playfully, looking back up to the person of my dreams. "Now, where were we?" Twilight was also as red as a tomato, but didn't relent from another make out moment I could do with all morning. But before such, a hoof was placed on my muzzle, the embarrassed yet blissful Twilight speaking quietly, nervously yet filled with renewed hope. "I love you too... My Twilight Warrior..." And our hearts felt even further intertwined, just like our lips. Nothing else mattered for the moment. No Zagreus, no Balance, no friendship problems. Just me... And the mare I love. And it's about time too. Sombra snorted. You finally admitted your true feelings for one another, now we can move on to more important stuff. Heh... Starswirl, training this morning might have to wait a while... Entirely. It'd be selfish of me to express my pride for you otherwise. The old pony replied in amused, but proud warmth. By all means, take as much time as you need, my pupil.
Chapter 134: You're A Mean One, Judas BluebloodYou're a mean one. King Sombra! You are an insane Emperor! You're a heartless selfish [BEEP]tard, with a lack of body intact-! Are you finished? I sighed. Sorry, that's what happens when you're bored out of your mind... On Christmas no less. Gently throwing the book back on the small table beside the comfortable chair, I shifted, sinking further into the seat whiel watching the fire cackle in disinterest. Heh, at least this time it makes more sense than a fireplace in a tree this time around. Hmm... ...You're a mean one, King Sombra-! Cease! ...You're a mean one. Celestia! You awful, trickster, seer! ...You're a pale imitation with magical limitation! That's the holiday spirit! Celestia-! "What's this about Celestia?" Gah! Almost leaping out of my seat, my head craned to behind me, a brow-raised Twilight entering the small study room. "Jesus! For the first time in ages love, you catch me by surprise!" I tilted my head with a playful smile. "Have the peasants finally left?" The Princess rolled her eyes, grinning regardless. "Party's officially over, everypony left just a few minutes ago, except for Rarity, Rainbow Dash and the rest." Twilight then grimaced slightly, a stab of regret. "I'm just sad you couldn't join in the fun, Jack. Surely it wouldn't have harmed the magic of Balance too much if you just enjoyed yourself back there." Sadly, we can take no chances. "Sorry love." And I actually meant that, smiling sympathetically. "Starswirl's orders." "I know." Twilight sighed. "I just want you to have a good Hearth's Warming time like everyone else..." Err, no. Not gonna allow her to feel down, not with Christmas around the corner. Standing up, I swerved around the armchair to reach my wonderful Princess, cupping her face softly with two golden hoofs. Twilight flushed at the contact, but never shied away from it. Pressing the tip of my nose against hers, I reassured this beautiful mare in quiet bliss, "There's plenty of time for that; the episode should be over by now. I'm spending another Christmas with you. Spike and Starlight too, but mostly you. What can be a greater gift than that?" Closing our eyes together, we enjoyed this peaceful moment for about a minute, before something struck me. Opening my eyes again, I grinned teasingly. "So, did you help Starlight understand the true meaning of Christ- I'm sorry, Hearth's Warming?" Twilight smirked humouredly. "I suspect you already know the answer, honey." "Humour me then." The alicorn nodded with a proud sparkle in her violet orbs. "Starlight joined the festivities in the end. I knew reading my favourite holiday story would break through to her." Twilight added with a hint of excitement, as if suddenly thinking something up, "I could read it out-loud to you next, if you want." "A basic rip-off of the classic Christmas Carol story, but with ponies? I'll pass thanks love." Twilight frowned. "If you don't want us to spend more time together-" "I'm kidding Twilight." I laughed playfully, my mood soaring high. "Hearing your beautiful voice passionately reciting your favourite Christmas book is something I will never say no to." Albeit flushing slightly at the genuine enthusiasm, Twilight light jabbed my chest slyly. "Well someone's feeling the holiday spirit this year. I haven't heard you so enthusiastic since... Well, you know when." I couldn't stop laughing some more. Twilight's emotions were all over the place recalling that imagery. Didn't blame her. The mare looked away in open embarrassment as I spoke jokingly, "I have you blasted ponies to blame for that, making me so soft and afflicting me with the holiday spirit." "Well, I'm dreadfully sorry to cause you so much inconvenience." Twilight grinned, pink remaining on her cheeks. "But I rather like this excited version of you; it's certainly welcomed considering this time of the year. I was worried that your own concerns about Zagreus would make you skip Hearth's Warming altogether." "It probably would've." I confessed with a small humoured smile, inching my own muzzle 'till almost brushed against hers. "If the pony I love hadn't gotten through to me that night... Huh, still getting use to saying that word and meaning it again..." "It's still a first for me, mind you." Twilight mumbled softly, her breath tickling my close nostrils. "Nopony's ever made me feel this way before... A human from another universe, no less." "You're my early Christmas gift, you know that?" "Jack..." Just kiss already and get it over with. We obliged the snappish King, the world freezing around me like the snow outside, electricity of emotions bouncing and harmonizing from both the two beings through their tender muzzles. A sensation I will never tire of. A scenario I'm already growing sick of watching and hearing. The worse part is, I'll be enduring observing these nauseating declarations of 'loving one another' the whole time I'm trapped inside this asinine mind. Enjoy this while it lasts, my friend. Starswirl was obviously watching with, I imagined, a large smile. Time passes faster than you realize, even for those under the spell of love. In addition, though you weren't to participate in Twilight's storytelling to Miss Glimmer, that doesn't force you from enjoying the rest of the holiday with the people you love. After the kiss broke, an elated Twilight nodded with her head to the exit. "We should join the others; Pinkie Pie's hosting a gingerbread house contest in the kitchen." "Ahh, good, I was getting hungry anyway." Gold and purple limb intertwined, we walked outside the small study room to go meet up with the rest of our friends. Our family. And nothing stopped me from having the biggest [BEEP]-eating grin on my face. Zagreus can wait, bring on the gingerbread! ...Oh, I got another one! You're a mean one! Principal Cinch! You manipulative [BEEP]... Your blackmailing stunt makes you worthy of a [BEEP]- "I heard that." "Sorry love." "So...?" "...So what...?" After the gingerbread-making contest - Surprise surprise, Pinkie won that - the whole group settled on resting within the large dining room, chairs magically replaced by soft velvet couches, courtesy of Twilight. And not just the Mane Six, Spike and Starlight were joining us for this moment of sitting down and drinking hot cocoa, the Crusaders happily joined us; Big Mac keeping Granny Smith company back at the farm. The three young fillies were content sitting beside their respective sister/sister figure. The scene before my eyes was heart-softening to a fault, the purple alicorn leaning against my side making this moment all the more special. I could think of no better way to spend Christmas than the company of my pony family. Definitely a memory worth ingraining for a very long time. I took another sip as an eager Spike continued to my left, leaning forward in anticipation. "Aren't you gonna share what you got for me this Hearth's Warming?" Twilight chuckled, her body rumbling against my fur, and I grinned at the excited dragon knowingly. "You'll have to wait 'till when the day comes, Spike?" Spike persisted, however, to the other's amusement, and my own. "Aw come on bro! You don't have to be so old-fashioned in our home." Twilight, you spoil him. "Oh, and you don't at times?" I shrugged. "Sorry Spike." "...Not even a hint?" I couldn't resist laughing lightly alongside everyone else. "Nice try. I'm too much of a traditionalist." Rainbow smirked humouredly. "Since when?" "Since... Well Christmas I suppose." "'Christmas...?'" Apple Bloom inquired. "Heh, it's what Stardust calls this time of year back where he comes from." Applejack explained smoothly to her younger curled-up sister, before looking back to me. "That reminds me, anythin' yer wantin' for Hearth's Warmin' this year Star? I've got pretty much everyone else covered, but you're always difficult in findin' a gift for?" Rarity and Rainbow exchanged amused knowing glances. I smirked, already having the answer there, slowly gazing to the purple alicorn meeting my gaze. "Why bother? I already have the best gift in the world right here." Twilight smiled adoringly at that, once more initiating pressing our noses against each other romantically. "Aww!" Came from Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle. "Yuck!" And Scootaloo. "You two have gotten pretty close for a while now." Applejack commented with a benign smile. "Closer than usual, at least." "I think it's sweet." Fluttershy pitched in kindly. "Whereas I find it simply radiant to behold!" Rarity added with an approving smile, nodding to us. "It has been, how long, since the two of you have declared your everlasting love for one another? I still find myself congratulating the two wonderful friends before us who deserve each other spectacularly." I smirked. Thank you very much Rarity. "I know! I'll get them a mistletoe this year!" Spike almost coughed into his mug of cocoa at Pinkie's idea. "Eck! Please don't." The young lizard muttered in discouragement, loud enough for us to hear. "Still recovering from seeing the two make out in bed together." Starlight visibly blushed at the memory of barging in to that as well. "That's because you're jealous." I quipped, and Twilight interjected before Spike could fight back. "Alright alright, let's not verbally brawl when we're all having such a unforgettable evening together." The purple alicorn addressed everyone quickly with a small grin. "We still have some time left before it gets late, does anyone have any ideas what we should all do together after?" "Sledding!" "Heh, it's gettin' a little dark for that sugarcube." "A snowpony contest!" "Hah! Bring it! No one can top my snowpony-making skills!" "Snowball fight!" "And get my fabulous fur coated in stuffy liquid? No thank you." "Uh, your fur's white enough that no one will notice, Rarity." "Perhaps to the random pony, Rainbow, but not to a keen eye." Spike then perked up after gulping down the rest of his warm drink, as if suddenly struck with inspiration. "I got it!" Hmm? "Hey Stardust, remember when Twilight read to Starlight and I her favourite Hearth's Warming story?" Twilight's expression brightened. "I think I see where you're going with this Spike. Jack, you heard a story over the holiday from Ponyville now. How about sharing with us a Christmas story from your... Land." The Princess added rather hastily, reminded that the three oblivious Crusaders were in the room too. "Wait, when did Stardust join in earlier? He wasn't even in the room." Starlight pointed out curiously, speaking up for the first time since this moment. Her inquiry was forgotten immediately, Pinkie Pie becoming my saving grace. "Yeah! You gotta know a good holiday story yourself!" Hmm... I admit, the idea intrigued me. I have my fair share of Christmas tales I could recite for these eager ponies, and dragon. 'Grandma Got Hit By A Reindeer,' 'The Nightmare Before Christmas,' 'Rudolf,' And many others. Only problem? Trouble recalling the whole plot of each tale... Save for NBC, but why butcher such a classic tale I adored as a kid? ...Got it. "Alright, I know a story in mind." Pinkie brohoofed the air triumphantly, leaning forward with the Crusaders and Spike to listen in on this tale. I smiled, pleased by this audience. "This was from a book written by a rhyming genius; an artist of words before movie rights horribly destroyed the messages he was trying to project to his kid readers, but the books themselves have left a great many impact in people's hearts to this day." "Well, don't beat around the bush." Scootaloo pressed impatiently. "Tell the story!" "Very well..." I leaned back, Twilight sat upwards to pay attention as well, taking a moment to gather my thoughts. Put my own spin on things, like the show did with A Christmas Carol. "The best way to tell this story is by the way it was written: In rhyme..." "...All Ponyville danced, in their merry hats. All adoring the spirit of Hearth's Warming, no doubt about that." Pure white flakes slowly descended with grace and beauty. Ponies danced around in joy, some showing off their booty- "Jack." "My story, Twilight, I'll tell it how I please." "It's no wonder how you manage to exasperate me with ease." Alright alright, I'll be more lenient. If you want to make fun less convenient... Pure white flakes descended with style and grace. The chilly weather no match for the resident's pace. Ponies danced and cheered in the holiday spirit, the Hearth's Warming atmosphere welcoming all the outside visits. Decorative light across the wall and roofs, the young colts and filles developing a sweet tooth. Everyone here loved Hearth's Warming, no doubt about that, even grumps like Cranky Doodle, wearing a silly jingle hat. But the Grouch... Found it entirely dull. How he wished he could can the holiday with a single pull. Staring down, with a deep frown, wondering about the fun Princess undeserving of a crown. The Grouch hated Hearth's Warming, that much is all true. Tolerating these always-happy ponies would tire you out too. "Does this name happen to be Stardust? Glad you think so highly of us." "His name is simply the Grouch, Rainbow. Any similarities are completely coincidental." Cape of sapphire and elegance, golden fur divine. Driven with purpose, he wastes no time. Cyan eyes glared at the town, with unmatched intelligence. But unlike the many stallions, he can be a proper gent. "Can't they see?" Said the Grouch. "That Hearth's Warming sucks? It's vile and absolutely venom to the touch!" "I don't remember you hating it that bad." "It's a story, Spike, I'm hardly that sad." "Is this whole thing gonna be in rhyme?" "Trust me, you're in for a Hell of a time." Pacing with unease and dread, the holiday reminds him how much he's internally dead. The Grouch raves and rants, disgusted and bored, towards a Hearth's Warming Ever would should be abhorred. "Isn't it enough for them to be happy all days? Their behaviour always lasts from September to May! The snow was bad enough, but it seems life says 'tough.'" The Grouch glared down, towards the unsuspecting cheerful town. "Well I'm through putting up with the ways. I'll ruin their Hearth's Warming, and make them all pay!" "Hold on a second!" "He hates Hearth's Warming simply because other ponies are having fun?" Spike looked befuddled, interrupting my story for that. Starlight echoed the sentiment. "Yeah, I thought Snowfall Frost's methods were extreme. This sounds just petty by comparison." "On top of that, you're not seriously gonna rhyme through the whole thing right?" Rainbow added in disbelief. "Half of them didn't even make sense. Didn't you use to write poems or something?" Multiple eyes turned to her. "What? I pay attention." "It's been a long time, give me a break..." I muttered, thoroughly discouraged now by the criticism. "You were a poet?" Rarity inquired in pleasant surprise. Spike snorted behind his claw. "Yeah, he use to wrote poetry for girls back in his world." Dammit Spike. A collective "Aww!" from various mares and fillies were a contrast to the flare of annoyance from the Princess's heart. Spike nudged my side with a humorous wink. "Maybe I should ask for tips when I write a poem for... Uhh, reasons." Yeah okay Spike, whatever you say. Starlight, noticing my own annoyance, attempting to change the subject, thankfully. "Are you sure you can carry on, Stardust? Reciting an entire book consisting on solely rhymes sounds challenging to achieve. Have recent have you read it?" "...Never." I confessed with a meek shrug. "Making up my own rendition as we go." Rainbow snorted. "That explains it." Excuse me? The pegasus motioned impatiently. "Try something else, a story you can actually tell without quickly running out of rhymes. Heck, a none-rhyming story will do just fine! Just something with more pizzazz!" "I was enjoying it." Pinkie pointed out with a grin. Twilight frowned. "Rainbow-" "It's fine Twilight." I interjected gently, leaning my head against the soft cushion in thought. Another story they might enjoy, with my own twist on things... ...Oh. Ohh...! "He's got that look on his face." "Which look is that, Pinkie?" "The I'll-probably-get-in-trouble-for-doing-this-but-I'll-do-it-anyway face." In this case, I'll probably go to Hell for doing this, but whatever. Absolutely no one in Equestria is gonna call me blasphemous, and I doubt Sunset became Catholic during her time in the human world if she ever caught wind of this. I shouldn't probably do this but... [BEEP] it. It's Christmas; no [BEEP]s should be given at all. I'm reading your thoughts, and I say proceed. There will be little repercussions with this little rendition of yours in this world. I appreciate your blessings, Sombra. "I have just the story in mind." Leaning forward rather mischievously, my muzzle couldn't be rid of the villainous grin. "Let me tell you of our version over how Hearth's Warming originated from... The Wright way. It all started, with a barn, and a miracle foal..." "A long time ago, predating the creation of even Princess Celestia, two young ponies, seeking out shelter for the night, opposed the harrowing storm, snow flakes pelting against their robes and turbans. They sought refuge not only for themselves, but for the child one of which carried, a child that will change the future of Equestria indefinitely..." Much couldn't be made out from behind the clothed protection, save for blue and pink eyes between both traveling equines. The one with pink eyes, obviously the mare of the two, gently clutched the large underbelly growing new life, which was expected anyday now. Their search for shelter and warmth led them to a nearby inn, its torches of light visible through the darkened snow. The male pony, looking to his partner with reassurance and love, approached first and knocked four times against the frozen wood. A donkey answered the white stallion, and Joseph... Armor - Yes, that'll do - pulled down some clothing to reveal his hopeful muzzle. "We seek shelter for the night." Cranky the Innkeeper replied in scorn, "We're full for the night." And the door slammed before a startled Joseph, blinking in discouraged surprise, looked to his pregnant wife. The mare only winced, feeling the new life more than ready to be welcomed into the world. The Virgin Mary Amore- "What?" "It's fine Rarity, that was her name in the story... Minus the 'Amore' part." And her concerned husband were saved, however, by the sight of a nearby barn, warm and comfortable enough, despite all appearances, to house them for the night. The Shepherd, a rather blunt Earth Pony with spunk, welcomed them in with kindness and posthaste. "You just settle down nice and easy now." The orange mare, clothed in the attire for herding wild animals, assisted setting the Virgin Amore down against a soft patch of hay. "Yer had a long journey sugarcube." The couple, gratified for the generosity of the shepherd, didn't have to wait long for their child to greet them. For as the snow pelted against the outside barn, resting animals observing around them, did Amore begin screaming. It was time. Her beloved and the Shepherd immediately got to work in soothing the pain, the contractions starting to become too much. "Ahem!" "Hm? What Twilight?" "Big sis, what are contractions?" "Uh, you'll find out when yer older Apple Bloom..." And soon, as the first cries of a newborn foal were heard, it was as if by magic. The storm outside evaporated, like a gentle breeze. The brightened stars clear in the night sky, gleaming down towards the miracle baby held in her mother's tender grasp. Joseph smiled, tears threatening to fall from his dark blue eyes... And so they had. For the child of magic itself was born. Literally, this young foal was gifted to them by the forces of a magical entity, they both knew to this true, for neither Amore nor Joseph ever had the time to... Commit the finer intimate acts of marriage. Their child's arrival was revealed to them, long ago, by a celestial angel, who had spoken with Joseph and told him about the miracle child his wife would birth. And her prophecy came true. The baby Flurry Christ was born that night, in a small barn. "Let me see if I've got this right here." Starlight began after I took a moment to let it all sink in. "A pony was born by magic itself, told to the couple by an 'angel.'" Yep, that's the gist of my version. The unicorn frowned heavily. "That sounds entirely far-fetched." Twilight neither agreed nor disagreed, but the others were just as vocal. "Why would magic make a baby to begin with?" "Did you make Applejack the Shepherd just then?" "Why would an angel come to them? What makes those two so special?" "Where do foals even come from anyway?" "All those questions - But that last one - will be addressed as the story continues... Probably." I shrugged, raising my voice to proceed. "Anyway, soon after the child's birth, the owner of the stable wasn't the only shepherd to offer their congratulations that night..." "Now ain't she just the cutest little miracle you ever seen in yer whole life?" An elderly visiting Shepherd cooed to the child wrapped in warm blanket, the gathered ponies all expressing their pride to have such a beautiful gift born into one of their own stables. A green old Earth Pony, a red stallion and young yellow filly joined their orange relative upon hearing the news. And soon, they weren't the only ones. Guided by a twinkling star, three Kings of a far-off land were led towards the barn, seeking out the child the star had led them towards. Upon arrival, an old bearded pony, wrinkled eyes filled with wisdom, bestowed the baby Flurry the gift of small beads. The next King, of red eyes and flaming black mane, gifted the sleeping child with that of small gold. The third King, cyan eyes of warmth and a blue cape, gave the tiny bright pink alicorn a small wooden necklace, all held different meanings. That I'll leave you all to speculate over. As time passed, the child grew. And one day, the child became separated by her own family, leading the young alicorn to wander life on her own. But do not despair, young Flurry made the most of her solitude and prospered; studying the art of magic and faith by herself. And, one day, in a small village she passed by, immediately after her baptizing- "What's that?" "Basically being washed away of all your past misdeeds." "Oh." Flurry bore witness to poverty and starvation; the rich taking advantage of the sickly poor. Without being prompted, or driven by the prospect of gold or food, the young alicorn quickly went to work; using her unique magical abilities to attend the wounded, feed all the poor with bread and water, inspire the hopeless ponies to begin life anew. History says the miracle mare was capable of feats beyond science; walking on water without the use of magic, and even bringing back passed loved ones to the world of the living. In time, in order to spread her beliefs and preach the notion of peace as magic had intended for her, Flurry took on twelve disciples under her wing: A purple unicorn of knowledge. A blue pegasus of the wind. A pink unicorn of equality. A dark blue pegasus of art. A yellow unicorn of the sun. A yellow unicorn with an orange beard of truth. An Earth Pony of nitpicking literature. A yellow pegasus of stern leadership. A white unicorn of authority. A pink Earth Pony of enjoyment. A yellow pegasus of kindness. A white unicorn of creativity. It wasn't long before hope was spread across the ruined village, reaching the ears of various other settlements over an alicorn who defied the common laws of magic and worked to save all life. Young Flurry became a symbol of hope and wisdom for the poor and ignorant. The Child of Magic was doing magic's work, at last. "Wait, so she could raise the dead? That's what you're saying?" Spike asked, bewildered by the prospect. "That's so cool!" Rainbow exclaimed, leaning forward eagerly. "Are they like zombies? Please tell they're like zombies!" "Oh, I hope they're not, that would be awful..." Fluttershy mumbled in concern. No need. "They're nothing like zombies." I reassured the yellow pegasus, to Rainbow's disappointment. "They return to the living, healthy and all." "Wow, that's some magic that young pony can pull off..." Starlight commented in repressed awe. "And to use all that only for the benefit of everyone else. It's no wonder she's so revered by the folk in the story." "Don't stop now!" Pinkie added in excitedly, practically bouncing in her seat, drops of cocoa spilling from the anticipation. "What happens next? What happens next?!" "Yeah! I wanna know what the miracle child did next!" Sweetie was just as hyped as the pink Earth Pony. Twilight still had yet to say anything herself, only watching me intently. That's alright, I expect her full review after the tale's over. "Sadly, all great things must come to an end." "Oh no." Rarity frowned in worry, fully invested as everyone else was. "Did something happen to discourage her beliefs?" "For herself? No. But others by the hoof of a traitor, yes." Several of the audience gasped, and I almost laughed at the dramatic reactions to this classic old tale, smirking instead. "Yes. by a close friend, in fact..." Now, this is where I had to be careful. "By the order of the Queen." A Changeling guard pointed, flanking any and possible escapes from the modest interior. "You are to be held trial for treason against the crown!" Eleven of the Disciples gasped, but were too powerless to prevent the solemn Flurry from being seized by the limbs and wings, the armoured overgrown insects unrelenting. "You cannot do this!" The dark blue pegasus, Disciple Mix-Up, objected loudly. "She's done nothing wrong!" Disciple Twilight protested. "The Messiah has commit no such crime against the kingdom!" Disciple Rarity stepped forward with a passionate tone of defiance, "Release our teacher, at once!" The quiet Flurry, however, expressed no such passion as her followers. Instead, her eyes raised from the ground to one certain friend, a friend she held dear, expressing neither judgement nor pain. "Judas Blueblood, you would betray your oldest friend...?" The white unicorn sneered, standing beside the guards. "Your preaches are misguided, 'Messiah.' I was promised far more than your 'teachings' could ever provide me. It's such a shame your pupils are so blinded towards the truth of your falsehood. I will be doing the land a favour by allowing the Queen to banish you on ground of heresy. Guards, take her away!" The Changeling Captain, with a gleeful snarl, stepped forward with voice carrying authority. "Judgement has already been carried in your name, Flurry Christ. By the order of the Queen, you are to sentenced to exile... Eternally. Pray we never see you again after today. Begone!" As the Disciples cried out in horror and outrage, Flurry willingly allowed herself to be manhandled out of the small house. But not before leaving some parting words. Her head craned back to her distraught pupils with a warm smile, neither fearful nor angered. "Do not feel despair, my friends." Her warm voice was soothing with its power of calm reassurance. "As long as faith in magic remains strong, my teachings shall live on. Do not miss me, though I shall miss you, but remember everything we've been through. I am proud to have called you my students, my friends and my family. That is the very essence of magic. Remember that." "That... That jerk!" Rainbow exclaimed in her own outrage. "Who does he think he is, betraying his best friend like that?" "Yeah!" Scootaloo added alongside her sister figure, small features frowning in disbelief. "And for what? Power? Gold? After everything she's done for him and the other Disciples? She didn't deserve that!" "Oh, please tell me there's a happy ending to all this." Fluttershy requested. "I really hope everything turns out okay somehow." Sadly, not in the original ending. But since I was being as inaccurate as humanly possible, I can indulge my friends here as much as possible. Plus, why in God's name would I reveal the tragic fate of Christ to them? I don't think they'll have a merry Hearth's Warming after today if I did so. So nope, time for an alternate ending! God forgive me for doing this... "We then proceed forward, to a small desert leading beyond the sandy kingdom towards an empty wilderness. The fate of the Messiah leads here..." "By the way, what's a 'Messiah?'" "A title, meaning a child of a higher power." "Oh, okay. Please go on." "Please, teacher, don't leave us!" Disciple Rarity cried out in pure anguish, tears leaking from her petite eyes alongside her fellow students. The eleven equines were held back by the various quantity of guards, others proceeding to shove the silent Flurry towards the edge into the merciless wilderness. "Here you will find no hope. No salvation." The Captain, the same Changeling which had the messenger of magic arrested, spoke with neither prejudice nor kindness, but stern. "There will be nothing for you to perform miracles upon, no ponies to save and spread your lies. Only the emptiness. Perhaps, in time, you will discover the truth behind your own treasonous acts here." "No!" At one of her pupil's cries, the young but wise Flurry, the wind billowing her white and pink robes, turned to face her students one last time. "Twilight, Rainbow, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie, Starlight, Mix-Up, Sunset, Silver, Sunburst and Spitfire. I am proud to have met you all. Shed no tears for me, know that I accept this fate without regret." Easier said than done, for her students struggled to cease shedding tears down their features at the teacher who has given them so much, but asked for so little in return, leave them like this. The young alicorn faced the harrowing desert once more, closing her eyes with a soft smile. "One day, perhaps, magic will have us meet again. Never lose faith." And took one step forward... "Stop!" A voice called out, wrecked with panic and guilt. For shoving through the surprised guards, it took a moment of composure for two Changelings in armour to prevent the stallion from reaching his former teacher. "Messiah! Flurry! Wait, I beg of you!" This time, Flurry had paused, looking back to her old friend in faint surprise. "Judas..." Struggling, Blueblood called out in distraught pleading. "Please, forgive me my friend! I have seen the error of my ways, I have realized the truth! I was wrong! You were right! Faith is the way to reaching enlightenment." Not even he was susceptible to fallen tears, regarding the sand between them. His voice quiet, but echoed with remorse and regret. "For a long time, I thought you a fool, seeking only for others to bow to your wisdom. But you've always been humble... Just as I've always been blind. Please... Forgive me..." It was as though those three words broke some hidden spell. A small light gleamed above the fallen pony's sight. "There is nothing to forgive, old friend." Gasps and cries of surprise rang out through the crowd, guards and watching peasants alike all stepping back from the radiant light shielding the view where Flurry stood, her disciples watched in awe. Whereas Judas observed in hope. When the light finally died down, almost every pony sunk to their knees at the... Goddess before them. A tall, beautiful mare with pink and blue mane flowing in the air as if by magic, longer wings and slender body hovering above the sand, knowing pink eyes gazing over the awed and mystified crowd before them. And Judas, stunned at such a sight, lowered his head once those eyes turned to him, believing himself undeserving at meeting his oldest friend's gaze. "She truly is the daughter of magic..." The same Changeling Captain said in humility, bowing just like the rest once removing his own helmet. Descending onto the ground, the new form of Flurry Christ approached the self-loathing Judas, and placed one gently hoof upon his shoulder. He flinched, but was soon comforted by the warm, voice filled with hope and kindness. "You will always be my friend, Judas." Blueblood snapped his head back up, shock dancing across his eyes. The Messiah only smiled gently. "Forgiveness is divine, as is magic. We all lead ourselves astray one time or another, but so long as we hold onto faith, in the end, then we shall find peace in forgiveness and love. I am proud to call you my friend." And as soon as the tearful Judas and Flurry embraced, the other Disciples cheered as they joined the two, the awed crowd and guards exchanging uncertain glances... Before celebrating themselves; their cries echoing towards the kingdom, sharing hugs and talks of magic being so much more than they could possible understand. In the end, the less wasn't about enlightening the masses. But forgiveness of heart. "...And they all lived happily ever after, with a big party and everything." I grinned in self-satisfaction, leaning back with a motion to my audience. "So, what do you think?" That had to be the most ham-fisted, disrespectful, half-[BEEP]ed, shoddy attempt of incorporating a friendship lesson into a rendition I have ever heard in my whole existence. "So, the lesson here was about forgiveness?" Spike asked after a moment. I nodded. "That's right. Always forgive, even to those who wouldn't normally deserve it." "Well, I think that's a wonderful lesson." Starlight commented with a polite smile. "Thank you for sharing this tale with us, Stardust." "Although I have to ask," Applejack interjected curiously, "What exactly does it have to do with Hearth's Warming? There was nothin' about the story that said it would begin the holiday at all, no offense." "Good point. The story isn't about the start of the holiday, Applejack, but moreso what inspired Chris- Hearth's Warming for years to come." I smirked knowingly. "It planted the seed of the holiday, so to speak." "Oh, I get it!" Sweetie exclaimed rather eagerly. "Someone discovered the story and they made a celebration in the form of Hearth's Warming in Flurry Christ's honour!" "Ding ding ding, we have a winner!" "I don't think her name actually had 'Flurry' in it, Sweetie." Rarity commented in amusement, smiling slyly my way. "Though I am honoured to have been included in the story as one of the disciples." Followed by chuckles around the room, and I grinned rather sheepishly. The sound of dry sucking directed our focus then to Pinkie, who was inspecting her empty mug in disappointment. "D'oh! Time to get some more cocoa! Thanks for the story Star!" "I'll come join ya! I need some more cocoa myself." Apple Bloom followed after the pink Earth Pony. Then Spike, then Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle. Pretty soon, almost everyone followed after the mare, thirsty for some more liquefied chocolate. Couldn't blame them. Although at present, I found myself alone with Twilight, who had said a single word the entire story. But after everyone left, each expressing thanks and praise at the tale I shared, did the Princess speak up rather humouredly. "I studied the religions of your world, you know." I raised a brow, smiling widely. "Of course you did..." Twilight looked as though she was attempting not to giggle. "The tale of Jesus Christ is of no exception. Naturally I was skeptical to hear your version of events, though I'm glad you refrained mentioning the true ending to that... Tragic story." Twilight tilted her head. "Although I imagine some people back on your home world wouldn't be all too pleased by the notable inaccuracies." "Eh, I'm Christian, I can get away with it." Is that your excuse? It's a valid one. Whatever you say. Twilight, meanwhile, blinked. "You're religious?" Why yes, yes I am. "I never mentioned that?" The alicorn shook her head in pleasant surprise, and I shrugged. "It's not something I casually throw around. I don't exactly go to church and pray for the Lord every single day." "Oh." Twilight smiled again. "Well, once again, you're full of surprise. No wonder you were so at ease with your rendition of the tale." Her eyes sparkled in fondness. "I especially loved the overall moral you included; always forgive others, even if they're sometimes not deserving of it. Friendship is something you must always you cherish." "Thought you'd like it." I smirked in amusement. "Preferred not to share the original ending to Spike and the Crusaders, mostly, thank you." Twilight grinned approvingly, and I had another thought. "So, once everyone goes home, how about reading to me that favourite Christmas book of yours?" The light in her beautiful eyes brightened. "It would be my pleasure." Now this was a sight worthy of Christmas. The following next day was greeted by family galore. An eager Spike dragging my [BEEP] out of bed into the main foyer where the tree and all the presents were neatly piled under, a blissfully grinning Twilight greeting us. Though not just her, but everyone else the Princess invited here this year to celebrate the Hearth's Warming spirit as one big happy family. The Mane Six, Starlight, Spike, and all their relatives, including Sunburst, was here, happily opening gifts given and received from one another. The Apple family conversing with the Pies. Twilight's parents in discussion with Cadence and Shining while young Flurry plays with the eager Crusaders. Rarity's family conversing with Rainbow's and Fluttershy's. Speaking of whom, the yellow pegasus's own piece of [BEEP] brother wasn't here to join us. Haha! Under ten minutes, there was almost nothing left. Spike shredding his last present from myself to death and opening the box laying beneath, revealing something which caused to gasp very, very loudly. "A... PS4?!" "Why yes, Merry Christmas Spike- Ufh!" Many ponies smiled and grinned fondly at Spike's elation, the dragon hugging my chest tightly in gratitude. "Thank you thank you thank you!" Easy there, Spike, you're beginning to sound like your mother. From my right, Twilight observed the exchange with a look of pure content. Sunburst was inspecting the boxed console with open curiosity. "Fascinating. What does it do?" "It plays games. Come on, I'll show you!" An intrigued yellow unicorn followed after an eager dragon, and Starlight, not wanting to be left out, pursued them also. Looks like he doesn't need my help setting it all up. "Won't he need games to play with using that new console?" Twilight asked in bemusement. "Lucky for him, he'll find some extra presents in his own room." I winked coyly, prompting Twilight's melodious chuckle, before she gestured to the only gifts under the tree. "What about your presents, aren't you going to open them after everyone else now?" "Nah, not yet." I smirked mischievously, looking to my wonderful Princess sincerely. "I'm content, right now, having the greatest gift in all of Equestria." "What's that?" I looked towards the rest of the ponies gathered here, answering in both pride and content. "My family." Twilight grinned, her heart's light shining at the statement, snuggling into my side, a gesture I eagerly returned. Her family watched in happiness at the embrace, the Crusaders looked awed/repulsed, Shining watched in respectful pride, and my friends either expressed smugness or pure elation, walking over to join in. "And we're happy to have you a part of our big happy family too." Rarity confessed without shame, all six joining in for a group hug. Happy Hearth's Warming, Jack. You too, Starswirl... And you as well, Sombra. Tch. Which was code for being grateful but too prideful to express it. "Oh, I know: Family photo!" Pinkie called out. And soon, everyone found themselves in one huge spot - Spike, Sunburst and Starlight brought back here courtesy of Pinkie - with a camera on a timer ready to be taken. Once the pink mare activated it, she hurried over to join the gathered large family. "Say cheese!" Better idea. The camera flashed just after I performed my own action. The photo no doubt will have two kissing ponies in the middle of the large group. Removing my lips from her, I whispered in pure bliss, "Merry Christmas... My love..." And Twilight, with small pink cheeks, whispered back with a tiny, elated smile, "Happy Hearth's Warming... Beloved..." Prompting everyone else to say their 'Awws' and Rainbow's snickering at the display. Best Christmas yet... "Hey, the mistletoe worked!" Huh... Oh. We followed Pinkie's gesture towards the dangling item hanging right above us. "Well, let's not stop now! We have a while day to celebrate Hearth's Warming together! C'mon everypony, let's dance!"
Chapter 135: Fallen SnowHmm... Hmm... Hmm... There is an option to cease redundantly humming within your mind. It's already obnoxious enough vocally. Sorry. Eyes clenched shut, one hoof was placed firmly on the surface of a solid rock. Feeling, waiting, concentrating enough to sense anything noteworthy. Where was I and what was I doing this time, you ask? Answer: Remember that collapsed cavern Zagreus had attempted to trap Strongheart and I inside? Yeah, I was standing atop the rubble of it at the moment, finding a spot stable enough to withhold my leverage and allow me to focus on my senses, putting Starswirl's teaching to good use. My closed vision was coated in golden lights, reaching out to the life stream all around me, breezing by like gentle rivers. ...Nothing. Damn, I thought for sure there'd be something here we could use. Evidently all traces of his presence here have evaporated over time. Meaning we are wasting our time here. Hurrah. I sighed, opening my eyes and stretching, looking around the still desert extending for miles with a furrowed brow. Well, can't say it wasn't worth a try, right guys. Indeed, it was wise of you to suggest we retrace our steps over past influences originating by our adversary.My mentor replied without skipping a beat.Where shall we try next? We have the Dragon Lands and that area where you fought off the Chimera attacking young Spike to inspect. ...Huh. Actually, the next place I had in mind was... Somewhere different. "Anything?" I shook my head at the young buffalo waiting for me, skidding down the side of the former cavern and landing with grace. "Nothing, sadly." It was difficult to hide my frustration, huffing in trepidation. "Any trace of him is gone, sorry." It was my idea, as Starswirl said, to re-check areas where surges of imbalances emerged from previously. I thought that if there was anything that could be led to a trail in our hunt for that monster, then we might have better luck than sitting around and waiting for something to happen. That's always been the norm among my friends, but I wasn't them; I won't just sit back and patiently wait for the danger to come to me. Strongheart, daughter of the buffalo tribe's Chief, smiled lightly. "Don't apologize. I'm sorry you came all the way here for nothing." "Not true." I replied with a reassured grin. "It's always nice to see you, Braeburn and everyone else again." Not to mention, the delicious apple pies they make in Appleloosa. But I'm getting off-track. "Are you sure no one has been behaving differently since I left?" The young female buffalo's answer came as a relief. "Thankfully not. Looks like whatever magic was corrupting the hearts of my father and our tribe has long been vanquished. You still have all our immense gratitude for that." I shrugged modestly. "Just cleaning up my own mess mostly." Strongheart blinked. "Huh?" Sorry, are we choosing to waste further time here? We have an abominable creation to track down. Oh, yeah. Quite right too. "Wish I could stay, Strongheart, but I have to look elsewhere. Tell your Dad I said 'hello' to the tribe." "Okay... Oh, before you go!" Strongheart's sudden words had me pause briefly. "Hm?" "Would you come to visit the tribe, when you next have the chance?" The young brown-fur buffalo sounded almost nervous in making the request. "There's something we - Well, mostly my father - wishes to do in expressing our gratitude for what you've done for us." Next time I had the opportunity? "Sure." I smiled at her, nodding confidently. "Just don't try escorting me there on a train carriage." The reference had Strongheart's cheeks redden. I'll admit, I never imagined you willingly coming here without partaking in one of those asinine events. Truthfully, neither have I. But pressing matters push me into visiting this world and getting this over with. But what amazed me more, however, was the fact this concert stage was still and standing here, the wooden surface terribly dust from negligence since the final contest a while back. You'd think the structure would be taken down by now. The Battle of the Bands happened like ages. What did dear ol' Principal Celestia not have enough money to hire demolition men, but enough to fund a school trip to a place which would endanger everyone going? Concentrate. Doing so, doing so. In a similar stance back in Equestria, at the ruined cavern, my body knelt downwards, fingers pressed against the surface wood of the large stage. My teacher mentioned how my magic isn't as operable as it is in Equestria when I'm in this cliche world, but surely Zagreus must've left something here for me to detect. It's a gamble. The imbalanced magic must've been powerful for it to fuel the three sirens with the necessary amount of strength to reach their true forms in this universe. We cannot overlook anything. I'm doing the best I- Wait... Something made me shudder just now. I don't know what, but there was... A sensation. Alien and unclean, and it passed right through my being. Imbalance? I don't know... This felt... Different... Clenching my eyes harder, my fingers pressed with more firmness into the wood, trying to feel that sensation again. ... ... ... Nothing. Guys? I cannot sense anything at present, regrettably. I share that sentiment. It was either a trace of Zagreus's magic, or a breeze in the wind that had you shudder. God dammit. Standing up straight, I rubbed the back of my head and glared at the floorboards, spotting the standing-out lever from the corner of my eye and idly wondering what numbnut chose to install a trapdoor here in the first place. I know I feltsomething...Maybe I should try searching the room beneath the structure. A sound suggestion.Sombra offered one of his rarely-provided compliments.But you may be stalled for a brief time first. Why's that? "Stardust, is that you?" Oh... That's why. Approaching at a steady pace, the yellow-skinned teenager looked just as surprised to see me as I was to see her. Though I can't say her presence was never welcomed with open arms, but this really wasn't the time. The pony-turned-human frowned curiously, a slight smile dancing on her face. "You could've told me you were coming. My friends and I would've have been more than happy to greet you." Jumping off the stage, I dusted my two hands off and replied casually, "You were probably busy with schoolwork. Besides, this isn't a social call." "Oh." Sunset looked both puzzled and amused, tilting her head. "Just like the other three times you visited, huh?" "It's not intentional-" "I'm not saying it is." My friend cut me off quickly, gesturing in reassurance whilst folding her arms, grinning lightly. "To see a good friend of mine again, I'll take what I can get." Then cerulean eyes glanced around the place. "Is Twilight with you?" "No." I shook my head, clarifying. "She and the others are at Rarity's boutique; reading a review together about a new store our favourite fashioner opened up in Canterlot." Yep, that episode. Another which I couldn't participate in, given the current threat. Sunset's grin widened. "Really? That's great! Give Rarity my congratulations when you have the chance." Will do. "So... What are you doing here then?" I smiled faintly, turning back towards the dusty concert. "Work." And added after noting the following teenager's confusion. "I'm tracking down any leads on that creature human Twilight and I encountered at Crystal Prep." No harm in telling Sunset here, I suppose. And you use to be far more cautious. Whatever happened? My friends happened. "The same thing that used Shining's body as a vessel and tried to blow up the entire school?"And almost got you killed.Were the unspoken added words. "And gave the sirens that power to retain their real forms during our battle with them." I pitched in, leading to the girl's shock. "What?!" Sunset hurried to walk beside me, eyes widened. "You mean it was this 'Zagreus' who helped the Dazzlings that night?" I nodded. Sorry to say, that was indeed the case. At least, how Starswirl theorized it, but it makes sense - A word I use very loosely when relating to anything in either these universes - so I'll take my teacher's word for it. The teen frowned heavily, staring at the patch of grass we trod while walking around the stage. "Hm... Is there anything we can do to help?" I grinned, admittedly thankful for the willing cooperation. "None that springs to mind... Actually." Sunset's face brightened in hope after deflating for a second. "There is something you girls can do; if you spot a scarred-person in a dark cloak, inform me immediately, in person or through those books we use." Excellent idea, Jack. It's not implausible for Zagreus to find some means of accessing this world as well. Miss Shimmer's assistance would be invaluable as all of our allies. At the risk of putting your friends in danger further, I might add. Be cautious, Jack, should anything happen; I don't want more guilt in your conscience to give me a migraine. The yellow former student of Celestia nodded, grinning determinedly. "I'll relay that to the others afterwards. You can count on us Stardust!" I smiled at that confidence, grateful for such loyal friends, ever here. "I know. So, how's this world's Twilight getting along at her new school?" Ah... Still need to get more use to that. Shaking off the usual disorientation from going through the dimensional portal, my eyes quickly resumed focus on the empty library around me. Could've been worse. Now, back to matters involvingmyEquestria. How was the search in Sunset's world? A total bust. Thus narrows our search down to fewer selective spots. The closest locations are where the Chimera ambushed Spike, and the lair of the Diamond Dogs the future version of Chrysalis lured yourself and Prince Shining into. Where shall we check next? Hmm... Well it's been a while since I've seen my dear pals the diamond-hoarding mutts... "Hey, you're back!" That may have to be placed on hold for a moment. Yep. An eager baby dragon rushed into the room, prompting my small smile despite the internal interruption. "Hey Spike. What's up?" My brother grinned in response. "Twilight and the others aren't back yet from Rarity's place, which gives us plenty of time to- Well..." And just like that, he was suddenly nervous, and I found the sheepish dragon's behaviour humourously endearing. "Go ahead Spike. What's on your mind?" I encouraged. Green lizard eyes darted around briefly, before Spike swallowed his initial anxiety and blurted out, "I was wondering, if you had time, we could start training together finally. I wanna be a Twilight Warrior too, remember?" ...Ah... "Spike..." "Oh, better idea." His expression brightened up in revelation. "Maybe you'll be the Twilight Warrior, and I can be the 'Rarity Warrior.' What do ya think? I'm sure Rarity will appreciate the gesture. Heh, 'cause as we both know I'll risk my life for her." "Spike." "Yeah?" "I can't train you." It hurt me more than it pained him. His face visibly deflated, prompting my internal flinch. "Oh... You mean, not right now, right?" [BEEP], this was hard. "Not... For a while." My muzzle grounded out, blatantly hating myself for letting this poor dragon down like this. "Zagreus is still on the loose, and anything I might do to you, Twilight or our friends which would have a major impact on Balance would possibly make him stronger." "Oh..." Disappointed eyes glanced to the floor. "I get it. So me becoming like you isn't a good idea." "For now, not really." My hoof brushed against Spike's dropped shoulder. "I'm sorry Spike. I know how much you want to be helpful... But, truthfully, you're already helpful enough being supportive of your friends." "But that's not enough." Spike glared upwards, irritation dancing on his youthful features. "I'm tired of being... Being comic relief! I want to be just as strong and protective of my family, as they are with me!" From within, Sombra inquired dryly,Reminds you of anyone? "Spike..." But any intent on reassuring the determined dragon of how happy and proud I was to his devotion and loyalty to friends was put on hold by a further interjection. A feminine voice spoke in a hurry, "Stardust, you need to see this!" God dammit. "What is it?" I asked the panting Starlight, impatience leaking in my tone. Spike also looked put out by the interruption. Stopping beside us, the pink unicorn motioned to a rolled-up message bearing... A royal seal. "It's for you, from the Crystal Empire. They've spotted Zagreus!" Five seconds after Starlight's claim, reading the letter myself, my departure from Ponyville was swift and with purpose, reassuring an agitated Spike that we'll continue the discussion later, as well as asking Starlight to let Twilight and the others know I'll be out probably for the whole day, coming back afterwards. Y'know, if there'llbean afterwards of course. I'm confident there will be. A short time later on, the train finally arrived at the Crystal Station, my eager self the first to step off the platform and into the glistening kingdom, prompting the gawks and stares of my many fans. The majority of my walk towards the castle consisted on hurrying signing autographs and kissing the foreheads of small pony children, pointedly ignoring how much fun Sombra was having out of my expense. They were already waiting for me. Two royals, and their kid's babysitter with the cradle floating beside him, accompanied by guards standing tall and ready. Shining and Cadence grinned merrily at the sight of me. Wish I was in the mood to return the gesture. "We're happy you made it." Shining stated upon my approach. "Sorry if this all seems official-" No time. "I can't waste further time." I quickly interjected, holding up a hoof. "You saw Zagreus?" They blinked, sharing knowing glances, and Cadence nodded. "There are reported sightings of a pony with the description you provided on your last visit. As per your request, we sent you the message the minute we heard about this." And I am very grateful for that, really. "Where is he?" Shining answered next, inclining his head to the side. "According to our guards, he's been sighted on the mountains housing Yakyakistan." Yakyakistan... If Zagreus was there, it was possible he had sinister plans for the brutish natives. Or, perhaps, your reptile allies taking refuge in the caves of the mountains. Either implication was dreadful to ponder about. I nodded, partially to myself. "Thank you, both of you. I have to go find him." And turned, preparing to waste no more time and get this all over with- But a white hoof stopped me. "Yeah, I don't think Twilight would be too happy if I left you to face this battle alone." Hm? The unicorn Prince grinned humouredly, a glint of conviction in his sapphire eyes. "Why do you think I assembled these guards standing with us? We're coming with you." Yeah... No. I shook my head, inciting the white pony to blink. "The magic that monster has is unfathomable, Shining. He'll take control over the minds of your soldiers in a heartbeat. They'll be a hindrance than an asset, no offense." Shining, however, remained unfazed by the revelation, nodding instead. "In that case," And turned to his wife, speaking with calm confidence, "Looks like it'll be just me. Look after our precious angel while I'm gone, okay?" The alicorn only smiled, filled with love and conviction her beloved will make it out alive, in contrast to my admitted skepticism. "Promise me you'll be safe." "Always." And the two shared a loving kiss, Shining then beaming from her to their small miracle resting in her hovering cradle, before turning back to me in conviction. "Ever been to Yakyakistan, Stardust?" "I'm friends with the locals." I confessed, frowning at my friend. "Are you sure about this, Shining? I can't promise I'll protect you." "Good." He winked, displaying a sly expression reminiscent of his own littler sister. "Because I can promise I'll be the one protectingyou." Despite how many times I tried and insisted, Shining stood unflappable, accompanying me to the trail leading towards the Yak's kingdom in self-confidence. The Prince only dismissed my warnings and pleas for him not to get involved with statements related that Twilight would have never wanted her special somepony to face this battle alone, Shining knowing full well about my... Reckless streak. "Besides, since Twilight isn't here, obviously you were planning to fight this guy alone." He added with a tease, the pair of us trekking against deep snow, the Prince adorning that snow gear he used during the Sombra fiasco. I was having a hard time keeping my fedora from joining the powerful breezes. Well, since my girlfriend's persistent brother was sticking with me, might as well draw out the plan on confronting our shared adversary. Find Zagreus, ambush the [BEEP]tard and, with hope, apprehend him. Doubtful it'd be that easy, but with Shining's help, it could be mush easier; I just hope I can prevent him from falling under that madman's influential spell. The Prince has an iron will; a strength of heart unparalleled by many. I'm certain he will be just as capable in our battle against this foe. Tell that to the human Shining Armor that Zagreus took over ages back... "So." Huh? Shining continued with a casual, but serious voice. "Who is he then, this 'Zagreus?' Obviously he's considered a threat from the disdain in your voice whenever he's mentioned. How dangerous are we talking here?" "More than you can imagine." A raised brow. "Yeah?" I sighed, indulging the Prince's curiosity, firm stare on the snowy path we trailed across. "He's a creature comprised of imbalance itself." "'Imbalance...?'" I nodded. "Yeah." How best to explain... Ah. "Imagine, say, you're making a decision, over something like choosing tea or coffee in the morning. It might seem insignificant, but going by multiverse theory, that's a version of you that chooses different than the one you chose." "Ah right. Every action has a reaction; a choice results in a parallel effect." Shining grinned rather sheepishly. "Twilight liked to voice her studies out-loud when we were younger." Of course she did. Hell, she still does, even in times we're meant to be cuddling in peace together. Where was I? "Right, but there are certain actions out there, events, that must always happen no matter what. And if anything happens to, say, change these fixed events, even very, very lightly... Balance would be affected greatly." "And the change of Balance would cause a negative reaction, spreading imbalance." I raised a brow, very impressed. "That's right." Shining nodded, seeming to understand the seriousness of the threat present to us. "So this Zagreus character is the very incarnation of imbalance itself. That's... Well, nothing like anything we've faced before, certainly." That's putting it mildly. I had to smirk. "What is he after?" "Good question." I cocked my head. "World domination, global extermination..." Thinking about it, the enemy wasn't precisely clear about what he was after. "Whatever it is, it can't be allowed." Shining straightened his muzzle. "And how are we gonna stop him?" Another excellent question. "Zagreus, as we theorized, is only gathering power in the shadows as we speak. He's too weak to spread imbalance around the world, and needs to recover his strength and stamina after getting himself a new body." "So we have to apprehend him before he can reach full power." Shining rationalized flawlessly. "How'll we do that?" Ah... "I don't know... Yet." Blue widened eyes glanced to me, and I sighed regrettably. "I'm hoping an... Ally of ours might have the key to doing just that." You need not fret, my friend. Good. "We have to focus on stopping Zagreus, first, before he lays harm to any of the natives here. You can imagine the devastation if he manages to get a firm grasp over the Yaks." Shining nodded, looking back to the landscape of nature working against the pony intruders. "So we'll need a plan before we engage him then. Understood, let's think on it now while we're getting to Yakyakistan." A sound idea. And that was what discussion was spent as we made our way through the snowy harsh land, trodding through snow and defying the pushy breeze. Recalling the way there from my last visit, albeit faintly, it didn't take forever for us to reach our destination, spotting the blur of large wooden gates from the distance. Wasting no time, Shining and I hurried over, Starswirl instructing me to keep a Balance eye for any signs of instability. As we were halted by two furry guards by the gates, Shining stating royal business on our behalf, I sunk into the depths of Balance in preparation as one of the Yaks went inside to fetch their own Prince. So far... Nothing. I could sense the multiple life forms, illuminated by the light in their hearts, but no imbalance. Although interestingly enough, shades of grey streaked across the Yak's signatures too. Makes sense, they weren't as close to Harmony as ponies were. As you traverse among the lands the further you reside in this world, you will find many inhabitants, from Breezies to dragons, coated in various shades of Harmony, Chaos and, indeed, even Balance. These Yaks hold their own sense of morality and justice, albeit not entirely in line with the ideals of Harmony, but far from the fringes interlined with Chaos. It's a possibility Zagreus will look for all means to take over the innocent creatures across the lands. My glare stuck to the closed gates. Not while I had anything to say about it. You said you had a means of imprisoning him, Starswirl? At the correct timing and precise moment, I do. We will all have to play our part, but this spell requires your efforts in keeping our adversary at bay long enough for the distraction to emerge successfully. Will it work, however? That remains the glaring enquiry here. ...Starswirl? There is no guarantee.My mentor spoke with such graveness in his voice.We can only hope for the best. If nothing else, we will withdraw and dwell on a new plan. For now, we focus on locating Zagreus's exact location before proceeding with anything else. Shining nudging my side brought me back to the real world, directing my attention on the middle Yak exiting the native town with his own guards. My girlfriend's brother took the initiative, stepping forward with a polite tone, "Prince Rutherford I presume. It's a pleasure to finally meet you-" "Is pony with you?" The sudden question was directed to me. At my nod, Rutherford stared at the startled other Prince with hidden eyes... "FRIEND OF WARRIOR IS FRIEND OF YAKS!" That was easy enough. And as the Prince spoke, I reached out carefully... Nope, not a trace of imbalance I could sense. Zagreus didn't seem to be controlling the natives here at the moment. But the same couldn't probably be said for... I walked forward next, getting straight to business. "Apologies, Rutherford, but I'm not here for a friendly visit. A pony in dark cloak was rumoured to have been sighed in your land. Have you seen anyone matching that description." The Prince stroked his own chin, taking a long moment. Shining and I exchanged glances in the meantime. Great, don't tell me we have to wait for this woolly mammoth to jog his memory- "Yaks have seen such pony." "I- You have?!" Shining was just as surprised. "Whereabouts?" And with further adding with slight pleading, "Please, we're in a hurry here." Rutherford clarified without further prompting, "Yaks spotted cloaked pony near the dragon cave. We think not much of it, assumed pony was friends of dragons like you." Oh [BEEP]... "'Dragons?'" Shining blinked, taking this news with a grain of salt. "I didn't know there was a dragon dwelling around here." Rutherford nodded, a proud smile plastered on his muzzle. "Yaks and dragons good friends, after Warrior and pony friends helped them make up involving misunderstanding-" "Yes yes, thank you." I quickly interjected, addressing their leader seriously. "Rutherford, keep all your people inside, and make no contact with this pony if you see him. He's a threat to everyone around him, and won't hesitate in laying harm to any of you." The stubborn Yak exhaled steam from his nostrils. "Yaks not afraid. Yaks will fight any threat to Yak cause!" "...Worth a shot." I turned, not bothering to waste further time to argue. "Come on Shining." The pony Prince whirled around in surprise. "But we have to insist-!" "We'll only waste further time." I snapped, already departing swiftly to the direction where, if memory served, the dragon dwelling resided. "Zagreus can't get away! Not again!" "Stardust, slow down!" "No time Shining! The dragons could be in danger!" The unicorn hurried to catch up, following me inside the illuminated caves leading deep into the snowy mountain. We just missed being swept up by a blizzard in the horizon, but that was the least of my concerns right now. My own concentration was forward, extending my senses towards where the nest awaited, Shining's pleas barely making an effect on my mind. "Dragons are well-known are being self-capable. Please, calm down and we can discuss our next course of action-" I whirled around, prompting the surprised Prince to stumble backwards somewhat. "There are children down there too. Innocent dragon children who have no need to get mixed up in this." Shining blinked, taking in this news with hollow breathing, and I realized how snappish I sounded just then. I huffed, glaring to the side in self-regret. "Sorry, I'm just..." God dammit. My body turned back forward, speaking out in demand, "Go home, Shining." "No." And he walked to my side, expression as authoritative and confident only a Prince could carry. "I'm not leaving you to fight this battle alone. Not this time." This time? Shining smiled wryly. "King Sombra. Remember? I still feel bad leaving you to fight him then." I shook my head, grinning in amusement. "That's fine. I had your sister helping me." "Somehow, that doesn't ease my guilt." Nodding to the side, Shining's expression shifted. "Come on then, let's not keep your dragon friends waiting." Right. The unicorn Prince added as we moved down the crystallized cave. "Though now I'm starting to get curious how you managed to befriend an entire next of prideful dragon." I scoffed. "Try the entire species of them." Oh how amusing his reactions were. Reminded me too much of Twilight's whenever I do something unbelievable. "I saved their, well, former Lord's daughter and the whole species from Zagreus's own power." The first response was rapid blinking... Then hollow, disbelieving chuckling. "Is there anything about you that doesn't defy all forms of logic...?" Which is ironic, considering how I'm the most logical person around here, despite if Twilight disagrees. "Your sister thinks it's a trait of mine." Now Shining full-on laughed. "So her letters to us whenever mentioning you says. More and more, I'm inclined to believe they weren't exaggerating." I found myself laughing alongside my friend, the tension in the air diffusing for a brief time. It only returned in its entirety once we made our way down the slide into the lair of the waiting dragons. Funny, I forgot the sensation of fear I once felt after my first visit down here, but it was quick to make a return from the multiple reptilian glares surrounding us, curious stares of baby dragons watching from behind their mother's tails. Shining visibly tensed up, wary and ready for battle, despite our odds. Hopefully, that won't come to pass. At least, I couldn't sense any imbalance looming over us. Must mean this creatures were safe... For the moment. And one of them, the dragon I recognized the most, rose her head from her self-made nest, sparkling blue eyes narrowed in our general direction. The same dragon who spoke on behalf of everyone resting here, looking after their children. The sapphire mother dragon addressed us in pure coldness. "The Dragon Stalwart." Though, was it just me or did she sound almost... Regretful...? "I'm sorry." What-? A hoarse mocking voice, making my fur stand on end. "Always walking in without caution, aren't we 'Stalwart?'" No... Our stunned gazes turned to the scarred pony, standing within the shadows. In a dark grey cloak, black gleaming eyes regarded us with hungry intent. How did I not sense him-?! "Watch it!" Shining called. Whoa! That was close! The Prince and I were quick to dodge and swerve around the multiple blurs attempting to smack into us, my eyes widening in further sickening horror at the growling teenage dragons evidently sided with Zagreus, either on their own accord or under his power. Garble and his cronies grinned with sheer triumph, the red brash lizard whistling in his claws. Now what-? Above you! Sombra's warning came too little, too late. To be continued...
Chapter 136: An Avalanche of ImbalancePreviously... Evidently all traces of his presence here have evaporated over time. "Just cleaning up my own mess." "I'm tracking down any leads on that creature human Twilight and I encountered at Crystal Prep." "You mean it was this 'Zagreus' who helped the Dazzlings that night?" "I was wondering, if you had time, we could start training together finally. I wanna be a Twilight Warrior too, remember?" "Zagreus is still on the loose, and anything I might do to you, Twilight or our friends which would have a major impact on Balance would possibly make him stronger." "It's for you, from the Crystal Empire. They've spotted Zagreus!" "Are you sure about this, Shining? I can't promise I'll protect you." "Because I can promise I'll be the one protecting you." "Yaks spotted cloaked pony near the dragon cave. We think not much of it, assumed pony was friends of dragons like you." "Always walking in without caution, aren't we 'Stalwart?'" Above you! "Wakey wakey little Warrior." "Ug... Five minutes Twilight..." Jack, you have to focus. "How precious. He mistakes me for his gullible little Princess." "I said five...!" Wait... Twilight would never belittle herself as 'gullible...' At least, not unless she's under pressure or stressed out- Ow...! Oww! The more I woke up, the more intense this pain on my head worsened. What hit me...? The voice coaxing me from rest said in mock-relief, "And he awakens at last!" Jesus Christ, it sounded raspy and terribly parched. How long has this [BEEP]head waking me up been kept from drinking water-? Hang on... This wasn't my bedroom! Gah! My eyes blinked in concentration, greeting by the most [BEEP]ing horrific thing to ever greet my vision first thing upon waking up. A deformed, scarred creature with pure black eyes staring back at me at an uncomfortable space, my head reared back in reaction- "Arg!" The creature seemed terribly amused. "Welcome back to the waking realm, my young friend. You kept us ever-so concerned." 'Concerned?' Wait, this wasn't my bed. Hell I wasn't even lying down. In a daze, I slowly craned my head to notice the hardened rocky wall I had unintentionally slammed my head against just now, my own limbs chained up into the rocks themselves. Magic I presume. What on Earth happened-? "Shining?" The white stallion looked between us with a dark expression, stuck to the wall in a similar position to my right, often glaring heatedly at our obvious captor and back to me in concern, grimacing in pain faintly. "I'm glad you're up, Stardust. Looks like we've finally found the pony we've been looking for... Or who was waiting for us." We were-? Everything hit me like a freight train. The searches, news of a cloaked pony near the Crystal Empire, Shining accompanying me, speaking with the Yaks, visiting the dragon's nest. The ambush... And I finally sensed the corrupted magic emanating from the creature observing us calmly, my brain operating properly again. "Zagreus..." I muttered with a narrowed glare, barely hiding the venom in my loathing voice. But our captor barely seemed fazed by the look, regarding us indifferently with a casual reaction. "You truly believed I'd be spotted by your unsubtle species without intent? You gravely underestimate me; a common mistake you always make with your enemies. It must be a trend by now." "This was a trap..." The realization sunk in. Oh [BEEP]ing fantastic! And Zagreus only seemed amused by the vocal revelation. "One you stepped into with ease. It seems the ponies' naivety has rubbed on you, Jack old boy." The [BEEP]tard then had the nerve to disgustingly pat my left cheek, quickly retreating his scarred hoof after my attempt to bite it off. "Ah ah ah. What would your friends say to such display of savagery?" "I think they wouldn't mind the exception, considering you." I retorted disdainfully. Shining, meanwhile, was matching my expression against our enemy flawlessly. "The dragons? What did you do to them?" If he laid a single hoof on them or, God forbid, the babies I swear to God-! "Moi? Oh nothing, nothing as crude as you're imagining." Zagreus dismissed my leer, motioning to the side. Oh, the imbalance was suffocating my own connection to the Balance around, I barely sensed the three teenage lizards watching in open glee. "I would never intend harm on my own allies, wouldn't I boys?" The dragons only snickered, and I took that moment to look around at our surroundings. Seems like a well-sized tunnel, all things considered. They must have taken down a corridor after that small rockfall. I could only hope the other dragons were okay; right now I wasn't feeling so merciful to these clowns teaming up with Zagreus. Unless they were under his control... They're not.Starswirl informed me.At the moment, they hold onto their free will. But I can't say how long until they've lost that once Zagreus decides to use them for entertainment purposes. "Meaning you've tricked them into helping you." Black eyes swerved to the white unicorn who spoke hotly, a wide sickening grin on his terrifying features. "Curious that you would accompany this man into danger, your Highness." Zagreus glanced back to me knowingly. "Though he does a poor job of defending you from harm. Hm, you should see how dreadful he performs in protecting your precious sister. Didn't our friend here once promise to take care of her...?" That was a low blow, and he knew it. Don't succumb to his provoking statements. You're stronger than he believes. "He's fulfilled his promise more times than I count!" Shining fired back in conviction. "I won't sit here and let you talk smack about my friend or my sister!" Wow, thanks Shining. Encouraged by the words, I looked back to our opponent and sneered balefully, "So you knew I would come, and set up the perfect ambush. What's next?" Zagreus raised a non-existent brow. "What, no questions as to how I persuaded those adult dragons to assist us? Or what I intend to do here? None of the typical cliches?" "I can work it out." I narrowed my eyes, mind racing for possibilities. "You probably fooled the dragons into helping you, or threatened their own children unless they cooperated." "It's likely, also, you're planning to keep us hostage so our friends would agree to your demands." Shining pitched in, sharing my expression. "Perhaps you plan to to lay siege over Equestria by keeping us as your captives." Zagreus clicked his tongue, a mocking smile on his horrible muzzle. "Close, oh so close. But there are minor parts of you two grasping for straws." He sighed. "Yes, I had deceived those overgrown reptiles into lending their assistance by keeping their mouths shut. They are under the belief that Princess Ember herself, their new Dragon Lord - Or Lady, if you wish - declared their infamous 'Stalwart of the Dragon Lands' had become their enemy, and for you to be apprehended posthaste. It's truly amazing how gullible the creatures of this world are. But what do you expect when you're in a universe designated for the amusement of mindless children?" Ignoring that remark, I glanced over to Garble and his cronies. "And what about these three stooges?" Glaring, the red teen answered with venomous glee, "Our good pal Zagreus here promised to help us overthrow that pony-loving Ember and give the scepter to its real rightful owner." One thumb claw pointed at his own chest. "Me!" Shining scoffed at that. "And you take his word for it?" I agreed. "Tell me, how [BEEP]ing [BEEP]ded are you, Garble?" The dragon blinked uncomprehendingly, but Zagreus raised a hoof before Garble could do something even more stupid. "Ah ah ah, let's not get aggravated now, my friends, not when we've completed half our goal." Half? "Well, almost half..." I was starting to hate that creepy smile our way. Specifically, moremyway. "You then assumed I intend in keeping you under my hold for ransom. That might be true, with the addition of our Prince here." Shining's glare deepened, but the monster was paying no heed to it. "But you, Jack... As we both know, like you, I'm nothing like the natives of this world. I don't play by the rules this universe intends. I'm not going to keep you functioning longer than I have to..." What? "In short." Black eyes glinted maliciously. "I'm going tokill you." ...Oh. Shining visibly paled at that, whereas I shuddered, not that entirely surprised. From the side, Garble's smile disappeared, his cronies themselves looking outright disturbed by the vocal intent. "You... You wouldn't..." Shining croaked out, clearly horrified, and I didn't blame him. "That's going too far. Even Tirek wouldn't dare-!" "Oh come now, refrain yourself from comparing me to the average norm of your world." Turning around, Zagreus continued with open scorn. "You're too much trouble to be allowed to live, Jack. The only thorn in my side while everyone else is beneath me. I shall return very shortly, there are a few matters left attending to. Consider this your final moment granted to breathe." Shining called out to the departing monster. "You can't do this! Stardust hasn't done anything to warrant a horrible fate like that!" Zagreus replied over his shoulder, his reptile minions following after him. "I'm doing you a favour, my Prince. He's done more damage to this world than you realize..." And even as he left, the suffocating imbalance plagued the air like atmospheric cancer. ...[BEEP]. We only stared after they left, Shining taking a moment before looking back to me, a blazing determination in his deep blue eyes. "We're getting out of this. I promise you." I could only gulp, switching my gaze to the wall. "I know..." This wouldn't be my first brush with death. But this felt... It just felt morereal... Having fun without me? Wha- The Hell have you been?! From the side, Shining glanced at my sudden startled reaction. Sombra scoffed, the shadow shifting to my left proudly.One of us had to take the initiative, with you and this naive Prince all trapped and helpless. Can't use your magic to get out? I-! ...Please don't confess you forgot all about your own powers? Shut up, I had a lot on my mind. Besides, Shining tried using his magic earlier. Nothing worked. Now answer the question, where the Hell have you gone to? The King growled irritably.His magic isn't similar to your own, boy. And if you must know, I too the moment of your captivity to scout around, gain a clear understanding to what our adversary would be intending. Have you uncovered anything? Ah, almost forgot your own senses are clouded by this heavy imbalance, old fool.Sombra almost sounded smug.From observation, none of the dragons appear to be under that abomination's spell; in fact, they're displayed only somberness and disdain once that creature and his minions returned to greet them. None of the usual symptoms when one is controlled by that monster against their will. So Zagreus said. Anything we can use againsthim? The answer is right in front of us. Oh? Of course.Starswirl concurred with the former tyrant, sounding quite pleased about something.The dragons aren't under his influence, not entirely. We can dissuade him from following his trail of deceit by showing them the truth. ...You're onto something there. Alright, first thing's first, we get out of here, and devise a way to convince all the dragons to join our side. That would include, I imagine, Garble and his idiotic friends. Before we could take this discussion earlier, Shining spoke up curiously, "What did he mean earlier, about you causing more damage than I know?" Huh. With a small smirk, despite the circumstances, I replied in faint humour, "We humans are masters of devastation and self-destructiveness." Screw the threat of death in the air, if I can't make jokes and fight back with a smile, what does that say about me? You're a clown who's been moreso influenced by these ponies nowadays than anything else. I'll take it. Even Shining cracked a tiny smile. "You don't have to tell me that. I've seen the rampage you can cause if provoked enough." And then, we found ourselves sharing laughter. "Hahahaha, I remember experiencing it firsthand, when Cadence tried using that revealing spell on you and you threw me around like a rag doll." "Jesus, way to bring up past regrets." But I was still grinning like an idiot, Shining failing not to sound amused. "But I figured. If anyone so strong can take me on, it's enough to keep her protected." We both know which 'her' the stallion was alluding to. Shifting slightly, Shining's horn lit up... And broke down in sparks again, prompting his huff of frustration. "We need to think of a plan." "Already on it." "Oh?" The sounds of shuffling feet alerted our attention to the right, causing my raised brow. Zagreus was back already? I did everything I could to repress a shudder at the idea and implication- Oh no, wait, I still had enough Balance to sense if he was approaching. No, my suspicions were led astray by the arrival of three certain dragons instead of that monster. And you have enough Balance to, shall we say, persuade our reptilian friends here to see things another way. ...Oh yeah, I can do that! But, wait, would it work, with so much imbalance in the air? And couldn't Zagreus sense if I tried using my magic? Remember, Zagreus isn't yet as powerful as he prefers to fool people otherwise. The chances are him detecting a small change in the dragon's hearts would be minimal. It's a hypothesis, but we could take the chance. We'll take the risk. I'd prefer not dying with you inside a cave today. I nodded, which didn't go unnoticed by Shining. With the dragons chatting among themselves, I winked to my friend, who repressed a small smile of comprehension. Practically swagger-walking towards us, Garble was doing a poor job in hiding his own satisfaction, grinning with sharp fangs as they strode before us. "Well well well, look what's become of theStalwart."The red teenager crossed his arms smugly. "Guess that's what happens when you stick your pony nose in things where it doesn't belong." "The same could be said for you, Garble." I replied coolly. He honestly hoped I'd be intimidated? Please. Gilda would do a better job making me unnerved than this [BEEP]. "My how low you have sunken; teaming up with a ponyandbetraying your own kind? The dignity." He sneered. "I'm only doing what's best for all dragons. That coward doesn't deserve the right to wield the scepter and lead us." Leaning forward, Garble growled in sheer loathing, nostrils flaring against my fur. "Do you have any idea how humiliating it was: When Spike and those two ponies strode into the Dragon Lands and told Torch they were friends with his precious Stalwart? How everyone tolerated their presence and supported that baby into winning? Even those I considered allies turned against me! But you know what the most embarrassing part was?" "I assume you're about to tell me." Garble's leer deepened. "They made mehugevery dragon. Hug! There was nothing more humiliating, and it's all because of you!" He leaned back, finally, jabbed a front claw to my face. "If you hadn't kept interfering with our kind, I wouldn't crushed Spike and his pony friends and become the Dragon Lord as destiny had planned!" "...Hate to break it to ya, but Spike would've succeeded no matter what." I shrugged. Won't lie, it was a little fun to aggravate this dragon to no end. The plan. Right. "So you thought cooperating with Zagreus will somehow get you your wish?" Shining inquired rhetorically, disbelief present on white features. Garble scoffed. "He's only a means to an end. I don't care what that... That thing wants, but he promised me he can help get rid of you, that annoying Spike, and make me the Dragon Lord by taking Ember out of the picture." "By killing them?" I rolled my eyes. "Can you bring yourself to allow that? Stoop to that level? Tell me, Garble, can you lead your people to glory with a death of innocents on your conscience?" At that, the dragons showed some signs of hesitation, and the two behind him exchanged uncertain glances. Sensing what I was intending, Shining added fuel to the fire, "What that monster plans to do, is make you and all dragon kind his slaves, and he'll go through any and all means to do it. You can stop this all, right now, by letting us go." "...I..." Garble then shook his wildly, glaring heatedly. "No! I'll become Dragon Lord no matter what! So what if a few ponies and dragons have to... Have to... Nothing else is more important!" You're getting there, Jack. Now concentrate, use the magic of Balance. Don't I need to touch his chest for it to work? That was when your powers remained in the developing stage. Have confidence in your skills, and reach out. Alright then, time to rely on magic. Abracadabra, make this tool my tool. My friend continued pleading to the stubborn lizard as I focused, gathering up what spare energy I could amidst this black cloud of magical instability. "Once Zagreus helps you, there'll be nothing left. You don't know the dangers he's capable of!" "Tch! What could one measly pony do? We're the most fearsome species across the lands!" "Soon to be the slaves of a maniacal tyrant." All eyes turned to me, but I stared straight into Garble's. Into his soul. "You'll only be a Lord by title alone, but he'll become the true Master. And once you've outlived your usefulness... You know exactly how he would dispose of you all when that happens." "That won't happen-!" But my magic was already working, doubt beginning to fog the teenage lizard's eyes. I pressed forward, leaning slightly with a dark tone, "You think he'll simply allow some reckless teenage dragon to command the masses? You're cannon fodder to him. Dragons, ponies, everything else in existence; he'll play us all like puppets, and rid of us until there's nothing left." "What... What are you...?" It was definitely working. Garble started clutching his head, my influential magic subtly casting more light against the shadows of greed in his heart. "It's not too late Garble..." My voice was almost a whisper now. "Release us, and we can save your people, together. Or... You already know the answer, deep down." Gulping, the red lizard lowered his hand, regarding me in sudden fear and uncertainty, conflict playing in his eyes. Please work please work please work please work... It worked. Signalling his cronies to assist the watching Prince, Garble worked on freeing myself. After a moment of strain and pulling, the rocky parts holding back my extended front limbs fell into crumbles on the ground, the same soon being said for a relieved Shining too. He wasn't the only releasing a bated breath, because holy [BEEP], the fact it actually worked... Even now, you continue doubting your own capabilities? Would nothing ever stay firm in that thick skull? Garble stepped back, allowing me to enjoy the newfound freedom, getting some feeling back into my front limbs. He gulped after my satisfied gaze turned to him. "So now what- Ugh!" A single hoof shot to his stomach, and the unguarded dragon was down in a heartbeat. Shining, taking that as a signal, wasted no time either; a grunt from another lizard directed my attention towards them. The first minion was taken down by a magical shot and sent flying across the tunnel. The fat crony barely had time to take action, when one unicorn effortlessly lifted him in the air by magic, and the Earth Pony leapt over and spun, a roundhouse kick with enough force to press down his weight and shooting straight into the ground, causing a small tremor from the impact. I landed without harm. "We weren't going to get their help?" Shining inquired after that, inspecting the now-unconscious dragons cautiously. "They're cannon fodder by this point; utterly useless in our battle against Zagreus." Now where's-? Aha. The discarded fedora was picked up and placed back where it belongs. Smiling to myself, I looked back to the waiting stallion. "We need to get the big guns." His eyes widened after a moment, understanding my statement. "You think they'll help us?" "Over helping some scarred pony who intents nothing but harm, also as someone they clearly already don't like? I think so." Shining nodded, grinning faintly. "I'll take your word for it." And gestured to his right. "They came from down that way. I'll guess that's where the much bigger dragons are too." We have you now, Zagreus! You knew this was a trap, didn't you? What do you think?Sombra drawled.It was common sense from the very beginning. The timing seemed too convenient, and Zagreus has displayed more cunning than any of your adversaries thus far, barring myself of course.The King grunted in thought as the imbalance grew stronger.This will be a trap in the making, as well. Then, I suppose the next move would be to spring the trap. Obi-Wan Kenobi would be proud. "I think we're close." Shining commented with a solemn look, motioning amidst our cautious stride forward to the cave doorway waiting for us. "Even here, I can sense something sinister waiting for us." Yep. The Prince, as did I. "I'm thinking, while we know he's in there, we should look at things thoroughly before possibly walking into a trap." "...Shining." "Yeah?" This was a decision I made on the walk here. "Go home." The Prince blinked, and I clarified with a serious disposition. "I can't afford to risk your life like this. You have a family waiting for you." He glared in evident protest. "So do you!" "But not like you. Go home where it's safe-" "No." "Shining-" But he was having none of it. "I'm not going to run away and let my best friend face this alone!" I- Best friend? Blue eyes glinted in determination. "It doesn't matter how many times you try, I'm not abandoning you." Of all the stubborn... "Shining, Zagreus is nothing like our other enemies. He won't hesitate to kill you right off the bat-!" "All the more reason you need someone to back you up." Shining's mind was set. "Sorry Stardust, but my sister isn't the only stubborn family member when her mind's made up. I'm sticking with you to the very end." "But Cadence... Flurry..." A small smile. "I'm fighting to protect them as well. They're family, just like you. To be honest, I'd fight to the end with a smile, knowing I fought to keep my loved ones safe." A serious resolve replaced that somber look, turning towards the next area again. "This isn't an argument, I'm coming with you. That's the end of it." ...Tch... Christ, and they say I'm a bad influence on Twilight. Who's they, you ask? I don't know, but someone out there's probably thinking it. Shining was willing to die protecting the ones he loved... [BEEP], it was stupid of me to ever try. You're far more alike than you believe. Alright then... For our family. Shining expressed slight gratitude as I stood beside him, the pair of us staring forward with equal renewed vigour. Let's hurry up and end this, then go home. Like great minds alike, both Prince and Warrior marched forward with purpose, heading straight towards the nesting room of adult dragons and where Zagreus waited with ill-concealed glee. And entered the lion's den, we did. "Ahh, we have company." A slimy rasp from our dear shared enemy greeted us, reinforced with the multiple leers and growls by wary dragon. Clapping two deformed hoofs, the monster in a dark grey cloak appraised mockingly. "The stallions of the hour! You make things far too easy for me, you realize. It's as if I don't even need to try!" Pretending to ignore the glares of full adult dragons, and the curious stares of their children hiding behind their tails, I answered shortly, "You expected us then?" "Evidently dear chap." Zagreus answered simply, as though conversing about the weather. "And I'm afraid any plans you intend now are null and void. There's nothing stopping me from having my friends here burning you to a crisp." "We are not your friends, pony!" He waved off the snarl from one of the tall reptiles, smiling crookedly. "But I'm not entirely without mercy... At least, mercy for the Empire's oh so beloved Prince." Shining tensed. "My enemy is Jack and him alone, believe it or not. Simply step aside, Prince Shining, and you'll return to your loved ones un-roasted." The stallion stayed his ground, and I couldn't help but grin at the loyalty. "I'll never allow harm come to my friends." "A friend, you say?" Zagreus inquired. "After constantly lying to your faces regarding certain truths, you still claim him as an ally?" Shining's glare deepened. "I won't be deceived Zagreus, not like these dragons have been." Said lizards exchanged glances at that. "But you have been deceived, multiple times, hasn't he Jack?" My brow furrowed. What was he getting at? "Let's not feign ignorance, old friend. Let's not dismiss the fact you have known about the Changelings, Queen Chrysalis, King Sombra and the dreaded Lord Tirek long before those events happened." My blood froze cold. Shining glanced to me skeptically. "He never told you, did he? Have you ever pondered, how he knew of their coming and their plans before they happened? The answer is simple, Shining; he's seen it all before. He watched these attacks on your kind, and kept those facts from your people until the convenient times were right. And he has the audacity to be with your own sister for it?" The Prince cautiously looked to me for clarification, and I only stared in return. Sad thing was, Zagreus was right about a few things. I did keep them from the pony here until it was needed. Shining blinked, his signature radiating shock. Couldn't blame him... Best I could do now was apologize- "That doesn't mean anything now." What? "I beg your pardon?" Zagreus was just as surprised. Shining stomped one hoof down, glaring firmly at the hooded disfigured equine. "Even though he knew of them beforehand, he still opted to help out. Stardust chose to take action, rather than leave us to deal with it. It'll take more than that to turn me against my friend, Zagreus!" "But... Because of him, Twilight became severely injured by Tirek. Surely that mustn't be excused." Shining, to our shared surprise, scoffed. "Like that was his fault." Technically it kinda was. The stallion pointed forward. "I've had enough of your deceptions. In fact, it's about time you tell our friends here the truth too!" Encouraged than ever before, aided by the loyalty and trust of my best friend beside me, I stepped forward and added my own piece. "There was never an order by Ember to capture me. You're using these dragons like pawns in your twisted games!" At that, the adults shared incredulous glances and started to leer towards the still cloaked pony. The sapphire dragon spoke on their behalf once again, "Is this true...?" Zagreus, to everyone's shock then, whirled and around gestured without shame. "Of course it's true! Your gullible personalities reach no bounds!" Well... That wasn't hard to get a confession out of. "All intended to rid myself of this stubborn, childish Warrior opposing me right now." "You tricked us!" One of them snarled, but Zagreus never wavered, even with multiple dragons glaring with the shared mind of roasting him a new one. He clicked his tongue patronizingly. "Now now, those tempers will never get you anywhere. I am, after all, untouchable." And gently tapped one hoof against the floor as the dragons neared, and I sensed a wave of imbalance in the air- "Oh no you don't!" "Stardust!" Shining's call upon my charge was futile. the black hole appearing below the smug Zagreus's hooves sucked the retreating pony inside, and I didn't consider much before diving right after the villain. Nope, absolutely not gonna let him flee this time. Almost found myself slamming straight into a wall. Pushing myself against it, I recomposed myself, finding myself back into another illuminated tunnel. Quickly, my head looked around frantically for- Aha! The cloaked Zagreus was making an attempt to flee, and I immediately gave chase, using whatever Balance was available for me. The imbalance was still too strong to properly bring out all my magic, but it wasn't enough to keep my from leaping upwards, jumping off a world and delivering a hammering punch onto my foe. Zagreus anticipated that, quickly rolling out of the way. He might be weak now, but that didn't mean he wasn't agile. Without breaking composure, the hooded figure ran down the tunnel, myself chasing after him. Jack. What is it? Sombra spoke amidst my pursuit of our quarry.I comprehend your reservations, but the opportunity is no better than now. You must deal with him permanently before the situation worsens. You still want me to kill him...? "You're slacking, Twilight Warrior." My foe had the [BEEP]s to say energetically, dodging past my attempted strikes and passing corners without fault. "Where's the energy you had against all your former foes? Don't tell me you've grown more lenient over time." "On the contrary." I shot back, passing another tunnel. Zagreus, even when afar, wouldn't be hard to track down with the imbalance radiating off him like poisonous air. "I've trained everyday for this moment." "Then I must, with regret, disappoint you." Zagreus responded, breezing past another punch. "I am in no condition to fight back." "All the more better for me!" This is your chance, boy. Don't waste it again! "Now what happened to sportsmanship, dear fellow? Surely those weakling ponies have taught you better than that." I scowled at the open scorn towards my friends. As though sensing that, Zagreus looked back, grinning, before finally reaching an impasse. He led me to a dead-end, sadly for him. But the smile never left his horrific muzzle. "No matter. They won't have time to be disappointed in you after I'm through with them." Advancing cautiously after halting with him, I growled in open contempt. "They'll never submit to the likes of you." "Submission? You mistake me for your cliche villains, young one. Despite what you believe, or what that senile prune informed you, I have no intent on enslaving the worlds to my whims. I'm only after the same thing you are." Those deadly soulless eyes glinted menacingly, triumph in his tone. "Balance." What are you waiting for? Destroy him already! "Balance? You?" Zagreus nodded, calm and composed in light of the disadvantage he was under. "Yes. Balance. But unlike you, and Starswirl, I know how to achieve true Balance for the universe. Your mentor is under the misguided belief that such balance will be brought by uniting the very creature of light and dark together. That, somehow, every living thing can coexist with one another in peace." "Something I am inclined to take his word for." I paused briefly, eyes narrowed suspiciously. "I'm sure it's a better alternative than whatever diseased idea you have for Balance." "You couldn't be anymore deluded, my dear human." Zagreus motioned to the ceiling with widened arms. "For Balance isn't brought through unity of species, but purity of life!" ...What...? Pay no attention to his lies.Sombra snarled, while I was stumped by what this creature was insinuating.And stop hesitating! Nothing is preventing you from exterminating this abominable disease right off the bat. "Before the creation of living things, there was true Balance. Pure, untouched, and beautiful to behold." Zagreus continued his mad monologue, seeming distracted by his own vision. But his words were of wonder and pure conviction. "Harmony. Chaos. United without the ruined touch of species. That Balance was shattered, though, by the arrival of the first creature to be born. Chaos and Harmony became rivals, enemies, because of war, violence and conflict. So long as a single living creature exists, then Balance will never return." Your friends needn't know. Not ever. Focus Jack... Finish him now... Zagreus grinned back to me, looking convinced of his own words. "Don't you see, Jack? We both want the same thing! Peace! But that can only happen through purging the filthy grasps of life, not through uniting it! Once everything has been wiped away from the faces of the worlds; then, and only then, can we foresee a better tomorrow." "...Right then. Now I know you're mad." Was my only proper response. "I just needed to make sure." His hoofs lowered down disappointingly. "So you don't see..." "I only see that you're a Goddamn nutcase!" Seriously, who did he take me for? I stepped forward, objecting to this insane prospect heatedly. "You're talking about mass genocide! It's not their fault that Balance isn't complete now. You can't blame every single person for all the wars, deaths and diseases. No one's perfect, but why would we be around if it's a contradiction against the very nature of the universe? We have no right to decide if they're allowed to live or not! Humanity can't be blamed for every imbalance!" Did he really believe I'd take his side about this? I wasn't that crazy; there must be other ways to bring Balance back to the world, other than exterminating all forms of life. Conflict would be around before and after we even existed. And you're right, there are countless methods to reaching Balance without resorting to such hateful tendencies. A purge is a tool of Chaos, not Balance. Zagreus is blinded by his own being of instability to accept this truth. See? Even he agrees! Never mind any of that! Finish him already! Zagreus, for his part, only smirked. "And yet, humanity is at fault for the imbalance before you, isn't it?" And a blackened hole formed behind his body before I could defend myself. Without prompt, I charged forward into the darkness with him, surprising the scarred pony at my reinforced speed. We both found ourselves rolling across snowy field, myself immediately regaining posture and standing up quickly. A swift glance around revealed our location now outside somewhere on the mountain, nearby between a cliff and... The head of a mountain, grey clouds covering over with a small blizzard harassing us. The weather was stronger than previous, flapping against my cape and causing my hat to fall harmlessly across the ground. But my attention was more focused in the revealed figure, the wind blowing down his hood. A bald head. Shocking. The black eyes of Zagreus stood tall and undefeated - For now - against the breeze impacting his own cloak. There was such madness into those hollow eyes it was enough to unnerve me. "Why should you care what fate befalls your own species?" Zagreus's voice raised over the wind, pointing a scarred hoof forward accusingly. "You hate your kind. Why else would you abandon them for a world of cartoon equines?" "Probably because they're my family, and I love all of them." I retorted hotly, struggling somewhat against the harsh weather with taking steps into deep white frozen liquid. His voice scoffed across the breeze, echoed among this vast snowy spot. "You lie to yourself, Jack. You've always hated your own people!" Zagreus grinned knowingly, replying matter-of-factly, "They used you as a means of entertainment, to fulfill their own boredom. And your family? Oh how they underestimated you; treated you like a toddler. You became sick of it, of them. You don't care what becomes of them; you're more inclined to allow this world and its Harmony-biased occupants to be protected by a mere broken human, and six childish Equestrians." "Are you finished?" I growled, ignoring the bitter feelings emerging from his asinine taunts. Sombra already tried this tactic once, long ago. Not letting it fool me again. "I don't care what you believe, Zagreus, but I'll be damned if you lay a single hoof on any of the universes and their inhabitants!" "'Hoof,' not 'hand.' My how you have gone native." "Don't patronize me." "Oh I'm not. It's more condescension really; big difference." A gleeful grin. "What matters now isn't your own feelings towards pony or human kind, but your own demise." A flash of imbalance from above, tensing my body in preparation. "Our location isn't random, I'm afraid. I know from the start you'd pursue me to this point. Now, it's finally time to be rid of you. As they say in the old-fashioned days, Jack, tally-ho!" What is he-? Jack, the mountain! Wha- Jesus Christ! That explained the sudden vibrations beneath my hooves, struggling to keep composure from the harsh rumbling, growing worse and worse by the moment. For above me was tons of gathering snow ready to crush anyone in its way, heading for our general direction. Zagreus's voice called over the shaking and devastating sounds of an avalanche. "A crude method of disposal, but effective in silencing the hapless. I needn't worry about getting crushed myself; even if my body is destroyed, I am comprised of imbalanced magic." What? My head snapped to the chuckling pony in dawning horror. "Oh, did your teacher neglect to mention that? I shall live on indefinitely, body or no!" ...So goes your idea for killing him, Sombra- Never mind that now! You're about to be crushed by twenty feet of snow! Get out of there! To where?! The cliff?! It's your best chance-! Wait, that won't be necessary! What? What? The villain was now flat-out chortling. "How marvelous! You're about to die in a method unworthy for a Warrior of your caliber. Although... You never had much to begin with- Hm?" Two things happened then. One: The rumblings slowly grinded to a halt, along with the avalanche itself, encased by various hues of magical lighting keeping the entire snow at bay. Two: A blur of multiple colours sped by us, flapping against our cloak and cape violently. Rainbow colours at a high velocity I recognized instantly, following after the blur with my eyes in struggling disbelief. "Rainbow Dash?!" "What?!" Zagreus's genuine call of surprise caused me to follow his bewildered gaze, greeted by the sight of multiple ponies perched atop a steep hill of snow above us. All of whom, with the exception of the nameless Crystal Guards, I was more than familiar with in a heartbeat. Facing the still avalanche were four certain unicorns. Twilight, Starlight, Sunburst and Cadence were keeping the halted natural disaster at bay, my amazing girlfriend calling out to the blue blur sternly with a trace of exertion. "Now Rainbow!" The talented Wonderbolt wasted no time in getting to work, my eyes almost finding it difficult to follow the rainbow-trail flying across the mountain, right beneath the avalanche itself, Then, as if picking up speed, the pegasus was now circling under the exact falling pile of snow, seemingly intending to create a small tornado. And succeeding. From the corner of my eye, I quickly reached and grabbed my flying fedora before it joined the rainbow tornado formed above us, planting my hoof firmly in the ground. Finding myself assisted, then, by a smiling Fluttershy. "Hi." She said politely, helping me keep to the ground, pink mane flapping just as violently against the strengthening wind. Rainbow's self-made disaster formed perfectly and... Sucked inthe avalanche itself, as though it were nothing. I blinked in surprise. Okay, clearly someone's been drinking a lot of caffeine this morning. I mean Jesus, that was something to behold! But Rainbow wasn't done. The tornado itself turned sideways, shifting the balance of the strong wind again, and directed the path of the avalanche elsewhere after consuming it completely. Little by little, piles of snows spewed out, produced into neat tidy blocks each and creating an... Okay now she's showing off. An igloo stood tall and proud right before us, enough for a small family to live inside. As the tornado finally died down, a satisfied Rainbow hovered right before us, dusting off her hoofs with a smug expression. "Not bad huh?" "That was amazing, Rainbow Dash." Fluttershy did nothing to not fuel the mare's ego, but I was grinning regardless. "Remind me not to challenge you to an igloo-building contest." I remarked jokingly. Rainbow winked. "You're welcome- Behind you!" Whirling around, Zagreus had one hoof lifted, a scowl gracing his unpleasant features, and I tensed while pushing Fluttershy behind me, ready to defend myself and my friends. My friends specifically though. There was no need, though, by the onslaught of magic beams blasting into the pony's side. Zagreus's snarl echoed beside the magic impacting into him, forcing him to skid across the snow right towards the edge of the cliff. A stern Twilight, Cadence and Starlight walked towards is with expressions saying it'd be unwise to [BEEP] them off, their horns lit in preparation in case he tries anything. "Zagreus, I presume." Cadence said cordially. "Long time no see." Starlight greeted the recovering enemy next, resolve in her purple eyes. "It's certainly been a while, hasn't it?" Twilight questioned rhetorically, matching the same pose as her student and former foalsitter. The rest were quick to join us from behind; Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie and Sunburst stepping beside Fluttershy, Rainbow and I. The royal guards started surrounding the disadvantaged Zagreus at their Princess's gesture. "So this is Zagreus, huh?" Rainbow scowled. "Sheesh. You weren't kidding about his looks, Star." "It's quite repugnant to bare." Rarity concurred, before glancing to me with a light smile. "But disregard him for a moment. How are you darling?" "Better, now that I have my friends here." "That's good." Twilight commented, violet eyes glued to the still Zagreus. "You'll need to conserve your energy for when we have a long talk about going to fight Zagreus alone again." Oh, great. "In fairness, I had Shining with me this time." Sunburst glanced around. "Speaking of whom, where is the Prince-?" A hoarse chuckle cut the yellow unicorn off. "How lightly you take these things." All eyes turned to Zagreus, standing tall and unafraid of the masses surrounding him. Black eyes gazed over the group indifferently. "I suppose it'd be fruitless to expect much else from a childish equine species." "Why I oaughta-" My own raised hoof cut off Rainbow from outright attacking the scarred unicorn. No use getting provoked by him now. Walking to stand between him and the two alicorns, and one Starlight, opposing him, I defended my friends. "I'd take their light-hearted personalities over your cold-hearted methods anyday." Zagreus only chuckled some more. "You say that. When you yourself are just as capable of being as cold-hearted as I, Jack. Just like I, you don't belong here." "That's not true." Hm? Twilight stepped forward, taking position to my right, a sparkle of determination in her violet eyes. "Everything happens for a reason, and maybe Jack was never meant to be in Equestria, with ponies who love and adore him. But he is, and we wouldn't have it any other way." Our friends nodded, filling my heart with newfound warmth at the seer affection of my family. "The consequences for him being here are something we just have to accept, and confront with our heads held high. No one is beyond friendship, regardless of who they are, where they were born; so long as they're willing to show love, there is never an exception to making friends." "I wouldn't expect anything less from you, Twily." Well, that was a surprise. Even Cadence and the guards gasped at the former's husband suddenly appearing right above the cliff, standing proudly atop the back of a certain adult sapphire dragon. Between them, a whole flock of the prideful lizards hovered from the skies, glaring down at the very pony who deceived into capturing Shining and I in the first place. The dragon carrying the Prince swerved around, giving our friend the means to leap off at the right timing and land to my left, taking a spot of open defiance against the stunned Zagreus. "You lost the moment you thought you could outwit us." Shining began confidently, glaring in vigour towards our opponent. "We might be gullible at times, but we're far from fools. That's the thing about you villains, you always underestimate the ponies who'll do anything and everything to protect their loved ones. That's why you lost today. My brilliant sister's right, no one's beyond hope, or affection. That is what we ponies excel at: Believing the best in others." And it was my turn. "Game over, Zagreus." I spoke next, head raised high in admitted cockiness. "I'll never turn my backs on my friends - My family - ever again. Regardless of my own actions back on my home world, I found a second chance; one I don't intend to waste. Instead, I'll cherish it. I made my choice... What choice will you make?" He only smirked. "The only choice that can ever be granted to me." Hmm? The [BEEP]! Immediately we all rushed over as the scarred creature simply leaped off the edge itself, prompting us to follow and gaze downwards for any sight of the falling Zagreus. Nothing... Nothing but the trace of imbalance in the air. A wormhole, of course... "He's- He's gone..." Sunburst muttered. "Defeated but not destroyed..." I grumbled, scowling at letting that monster slip through my non-existent fingers again... Sorry guys. We hardly blame you, Jack. Speak for yourself.The King sighed.I certainly hope this doesn't bite us in the [BEEP] when we see him again... "Huh?" Rarity then perked up, raising a hoof. "Listen. Isn't that the sound of... Trampling hoofs?" Looking up, we began distinctly hearing that sound, looking over in the direction of the sound and ground-vibrating's source. "Are they who I think they are...?" Pinkie leaned forward, squinting hard. Then gasped excitedly. "It's the Yaks!" So they were. Stampeding towards us were a herd of gathered Yaks, all adorning battle armour and immediately grinding to a halt upon spotting the sight of their allies. From the front row stood a certain woolly Prince, marching forward with purpose. "Prince Rutherford!" Pinkie sped towards her friend cheerfully. Greeting the pink Earth Pony, Rutherford smiled before raising his voice proudly. "YAKS HERE TO AID PONY AND DRAGON FRIENDS IN BATTLE! SOUNDS OF AVALANCHE BROUGHT US HERE! WHERE IS CLOAKED PONY?!" "They're gonna cause a second avalanche I swear..." Some chuckled at my exasperated mutter. "Heheh. you're a little late to the party guys." Rainbow informed the eager Yaks. "That Zagreus creep is long gone." "Oh." The Yaks visibly deflated... Before immediately lighting up. "THEN WE EMERGE VICTORIOUS! WE HAVE CELEBRATION, YAKS AND FRIENDS OF YAKS!" "Woo-hoo! Party in Yakyakistan!" Pinkie exclaimed happily, prompting my small smile. Some things will never change, I imagine- Hm? Applejack tapped my side, motioning to a certain alicorn regarding me expectantly. Oh... Right. Twilight waited with a serious stare, and I started rubbing the back of my own head, always nervous when she gives me that look. "Listen... It was a spur or the moment and... Well at least I had your brilliant brother to back me up this time." Twilight rolled her eyes. "For pony's sake..." Uhh...? Now I found myself drawn into a brief embrace by my girlfriend, relief pouring for her heart. "I'm more focused on the fact you're both safe and sound." ...Okay, I'll take that over her lectures anyday. "Oh, rest assured honey, the lecture will come very soon." Oh. Twilight smirked as I groaned. Wonderful. Meanwhile, a cuddling Shining and Cadence expressed fond amusement at the open typical exchange between Twilight and I. "Are you feeling alright?" Shining asked eventually amidst our walk through the crystal castle, leading me down a few corridors upon dismissing ourselves from the others earlier. I shrugged, deciding to be honest. "I'm not sure. One one hand, I'm glad I managed to keep everyone safe today, thanks to you as well, by the way." "Of course, always happy to help protect those important to me." That prompted my grin, before sighing quite tiredly. Today was taking a lot out of me; the large party didn't help much. "On the other hand..." "You're upset because Zagreus managed to escape." Another sigh. "And it's bad enough Twilight can read me like an open book." "Sorry bud, but I think it's best if I can understand your train of thought." Shining commented in faint humour, stopping by a door. "Helps me trust the pony who'll one day settle down with my precious baby sister. Though not too soon, I hope." Hah. "At her age, I wouldn't dare pressure her into it." "Good." Before his semi-serious expression became deadly serious, pausing by a door and placing a hoof on my shoulder. "Don't blame yourself for Zagreus getting away. It's as you said, what matters most is that no one else was harmed today... Well, minus the exception of that Garble character and his cronies who teamed up with Zagreus. I'm sure their Dragon Lord will want to deal with them personally." The very image of Ember beating the [BEEP] out of them, Hell whacking them above the heads with their scepter, made me feel more better. I grinned at the thought, before looking back to my friend. "So, why did you bring me here? If it's to say thanks, you know I'll just dismiss the gratitude." Shining, instead of answering vocally, simply pushed open the door and nodded for me to follow. Inside was... Well, quite obviously both his and Cadence's bedroom. He dragged me from the others to lead me here? Should I be worried? Slowly following in, Shining outright laughed at my look. "Don't worry. Cadence won't mind; our time in here will be brief." Alright... Gesturing for me to stand still for a moment, I followed the stallion's movements curiously, the Prince heading to a specific drawer beside his and Cadence's large Queen-sized bed. What was he up to...? Retrieving something from the top drawer, the Prince walked back to me with a small smile, requesting I raise an open hoof in preparation. Okay? I obliged, now more confounded, partially due to the confidence and pride swelling in the stallion's heart. Shining placed something small on the palm of my hoof, and I looked at it in sheer, rather comical surprise. Wasn't this a small box that usually held a ring inside? Shining nodded at my uncertain look, and I opened the box, revealing a small, golden ring with the pink jewel on top... In the shape of... Twilight's own cutie mark... ...Oh my God... "I wasn't entirely kidding about the settling down with Twilight part." Shining continued, but I couldn't keep my bewildered stare off the resting ring. "Years ago, I had a ring designed especially for her when that day comes, given to that special somepony lucky enough to win her heart - And most importantly, my approval - for him to propose with that ring." I finally looked up, meeting his proud, sentimental smile. "When that time comes, I want you to be that pony." I... I... My eyes could only look back and forth between the gorgeous ring and the unicorn, mind completely blank in how to respond. What- What can I say?! Even through Balance I can tell Shining wasn't kidding about this! He seriously wanted me to one day propose -Propose- to Twilight with this ring! ...Jesus Christ on a chocolate sandwich with sugar crystals on top! This was one HELL of a day! "I know I made you promise to look after her a long time ago." Shining said with slight weariness. "Now, I'm asking you, when that day comes, to promise make my little sister the most happiest mare in all of Equestria." "...The funny thing about love, Shining." Blue eyes looked to me curiously, my heart speaking for me with my brain currently on meltdown, regarding the beautiful object in my hand with great care. "It's not just an expression of affection. It's a promise... And I made that same promise a long time ago." There was no further prompting needed. Cyan eyes gazed upwards with a tiny grin, my heart soaring in sheer joy at the clear trust and pride this stallion felt for his friend and my affections to his Goddess-like sister. "You never needed to ask, Shining." I closed the box gently. "I would boil myself alive before ever hurting your beautiful sister. Never again." The stallion blinked... Then beamed, his grin wider than mine in practical joy and relief, as I put the box in the inner pockets of my cape. "You don't know how much that means to me." Oh I think I have a good enough idea- Agh! Now he was giving me a bone-crushing hug, the pair of laughing despite my own pain at the choking embrace. "I'll say this a thousand times, regardless how you feel about it; but thank you, Stardust Balance, thank you for everything you've done for my family!" I could only bring out one, meaningful word. "Always." Well, this certainly confirms the damnation of all of Equestria, eh? Ah go [BEEP] yourself; I'm the happiest mother[BEEP]er on the planet right now, right next to this ecstatic unicorn hugging me to death.
Chapter 137: Deadbeat Kindred SpiritsWith a sigh of contentment, the purple alicorn shifted further into my side, to my own satisfaction. "This was a wonderful idea Jack." My wonderful mare commented blissfully, nestling her head into my neck from our spot on the red and white rug, enjoying the scenic view of ponies and nature bustling with life on a pleasant morning. That's right, it was my plan to host a picnic first thing in the morning. Twilight and the others were pleasantly surprised by the strike of inspiration when I practically dragged them outside the castle to accompany me in the park. Surprising, I know. Stardust Balance/Jack Wright doing something proactive in the morning, just as the sun turned up? I dare say I'm improving as a person. Well, you have been quite content as of late, since your return from the Crystal Empire.Starswirl pointed out.For the better, I would add. Twilight continued with a lovable grin, "It's sweet of you to take advantage of your routine to make a picnic for us. Isn't it Spike?" "Uh huh, yeah. Picnics are great and... Something." Oh boy. Twilight and I exchanged glances, the dragon too preoccupied playing away on his own 3DS to take notice of the conversation. Twilight inquired in exasperated amusement, "This is going to be a regular thing everytime he plays with that device, isn't it?" I grinned innocently. "I mean... That's usually what happens with kids and their electronic games, Twilight. But Spike's not a human kid, so maybe he won't turn out so bad." "..." "...Yeah, it'll probably be a new thing." But Twilight only chuckled than sighed to that fact, leaning into my fur once again. Hey I'm not complaining; this was mostly the reason I decided to have this picnic to begin with; another serene moment with the pony I love. Everything else was an afterthought. From her spot opposite us, Starlight took a bite of her sandwich and watched us with a timid smile. "Thanks for inviting me to this picnic too, Stardust... Though I'm not sure it was necessary." I scoffed, responding matter-of-factly, "Nonsense, Starlight. You're family now, and no one in a family should be left out of a picnic. Right love?" The Princess smiled knowingly. "He's right Starlight, you're very much one of us now." The pink unicorn blinked at our sincere words... Then grinned herself, looking down in both flattery and happiness, before taking another bite of her sandwich. "In my eyes, all of our friends are family. Though I'm surprised you didn't invite the others, Jack. Pinkie and Fluttershy would've especially loved all this delicious food." I cocked my head slyly. "Well, for starters; I had no idea if they're busy or not. And two..." I abruptly stood up, a startled Twilight accepting my offered hoof to stand... And taken again by surprise with a loud "Whoa!" upon me immediately spinning her around and dipping her backwards, in the classic duo dance position. Leaning down at the flustered Twilight, I smirked mischievously. "I'd rather not get too distracted from spending time with the mare I love." Ah, that adorable red hue covering her face. The Princess replied in shy amusement, "You've definitely been behaving a lot different lately since Yakyakistan." "Oh?" "Hm. More proactive, for starters; this picnic, our last few dates, hanging out with friends without prompting. It's like I'm seeing a whole new side of you recently." Perceptive Princess. "Are you complaining?" A modest grin. "Not on your life." Twilight began leaning upwards to get closer. A morning kiss? How positively delightful- "Hey, is that Fluttershy over there?" Starlight's interception ruined the moment, we both turned with surprised glances towards the walking pegasus, who didn't seem to have spotted us. "Who's that with her?" The unicorn questioned curiously. Hmm? I squinted a little, seeing the blue-ish green tall pegasus groggily following after her- Oh... Oh no. Oh Jesus Christ no, not him... Are we here already? Is itthisepisode? Your waking-up-to-reality episode?Sombra inquired snarkly.Afraid so. "God dammit..." "Huh?" Twilight was close enough to hear my annoyed whisper, myself glaring after the passing-by pegasus. The other one, not Fluttershy of course. "Someone you know?" "...Yes." But I wasn't allowing the arrival of one of the most irritable characters to deter me. Setting a disappointed Twilight down, I looked to a still-distracted young dragon. "Hey Spike, how about we play a game?" I refuse to lower myself to the level of that stallion. I'll show I'm not just as lazy and inefficient! "Mm-hm, sure..." Rolling her eyes, Twilight beautifully took the handheld out of the preoccupied Spike's claws with a puff of magic, resulting in protest. "Hey!" He glared to the evident perpetrator. The culprit only smiled and stated firmly, "There are more practical alternatives to play outside in lovely weather, Spike." The dragon pouted briefly, to our amusement, then perked up with a ball suddenly appeared beside him at Twilight's command. Bouncing the thing up and down, the young dragon turned to me excitedly. "Come on bro, let's play like old times!" "Gladly, Spike." Leaving behind a content Twilight and Starlight to watch. "Gosh darn it! Lost another life." "Spike, please..." "Okay, let's see if I can-What?!Right off the bat?!" "Spike, please..." "Alright. I can do this... I just need to get this next jump right. Steady... Steady... Ha! Got it- Oh come on!" "Spike, please..." "Will you stop saying that everytime I die?!" "Stop dying then, and maybe I'll consider it." Unlikely. You're kinda asking for a miracle when you're expecting someone to stop dying halfway through a game of Crash Bandicoot. The franchise is infamous for its merciless levels. Spike's had, what, over five game over's now playing this remastered trilogy? "GAME OVER!" "I was so close!" "Spike..." "Stardust don't!" "...Please." "Argh!" I grinned, the child was beginning to understand the pain of my four-year old self from years ago. Spike threw the controller on a thankfully soft sofa, exclaiming in frustration, "This is impossible! You weren't exaggerating Star; how the heck are you suppose to beat this?!" "Trail and error, lots of patience, and..." "And what?" Leaning to the side, I said in low playful taunting, "Gettin' good." Spike's deadpan reaction sold it for me. Laughing, I rubbed his head. "Now you know my pain! Don't worry Spike, practice makes perfect. Tell you what, get through all the levels before the end of the day, and I'll make you those special crystal brownies we made once." That did the trick. Spike immediately perked up at the prospect of such a reward, grabbing the controller with an air of newfound confidence. "No way I'll lose this time; I've got this!" Followed with a loud groan emanating from the stomach. Smirking at the flustered dragon, I rose from my seat and said reassuringly, "In the meantime, I'll make us lunch." Spike raised a brow. "You've been doing that a lot lately, making us all lunches. You sure you're feeling all right?" "Never better Spike." I grinned with widened arms. "You want the usual?" "Sure. Just no salad this time." "Salad then. By the way, watch out." "Huh? Oh darn it!" I'm finding myself trapped in a week of repetition.The former King commented as my amused self left Spike to die in the game over and over again.Everyone and their mothers have been stating over and over again how your behaviour isn't typical of you this past week. They're just surprised, is all. There's no harm there. And your disposition today has nothing in relation with that pegasus' presence in town, I'm sure. No idea what you mean. Meanwhile, a beautiful sight approaches. Twilight smiled upon spotting me. "Is Spike in his room?" At my nod, the alicorn added, "That pony we saw this morning? Fluttershy's brother, Zephyr Breeze. He's getting some work done in the castle, and I need Spike to watch over him." I raised a brow. Guess those brownies would have to wait, Spike. I completely forgot about the dragon's small involvement in this episode... Partially because I'm trying my best to forget about the episode in all its entirety. "Surprised you're not asking me." "Well judging by your reaction to noticing him earlier, I'm presuming there's an episode occurring as we speak, and Zephyr's majorly involved somehow." "...Brilliant deduction as always." Twilight smiled at the bemused compliment. "I try. Fluttershy and I are going to have tea while Spike watches over him... Would you like to join us?" ...You know what? This works in my favour. The episode never showed Twilight and Fluttershy having tea, thinking about it. "I'll do you one better, Twilight." "Here you are ladies, or mares if you prefer." Gently placing the hot cups on their tiny plates down before the patient equines. "The classic British mastery over making tea. Do enjoy." The yellow pegasus smiled brightly. "You really didn't have to, but thank you very much regardless." Twilight nodded in agreement, adding curiously, "I admit, this looks delectable to taste. Though I'm surprised you know how to make tea; considering you don't like it." "I mean, it's not exactly hard to do." I shrugged, leaning against one side of the table. "I'm just hoping years of absence from making the stuff doesn't leave a sour taste in your throats." "Let's find out." Together, both mares respectively took a sip of their warm drinks... And lowered the cups, exchanging pleasant smiles. Fluttershy speaking for the both of them. "This is lovely. You really know how to make your tea. What's your secret?" "Being good at something in life." More than I can say for your deadbeat brother, my dear. Playing ignorance to Twilight's raised brow, I turned towards the counter. "Now, time to make lunch for everyone. Any kind of sandwich your brother likes, Fluttershy?" The pegasus sounded more surprised, but flattered at once. Hell, I was surprised; the majority of me was more eager for Zephyr to leave the castle as soon as possible. "That's really sweet of you, Stardust. But it's bad enough that I'm trying your delicious tea." "I think it's a great idea for you and Zephyr to stay for lunch, at least." Twilight commented warmly. "Especially with the hard work I've no doubt he'll put into with those windows- Jack?" "Sorry." I quickly picked up the knife that just clattered on the counter. "Lost in thought." Buying that excuse, at least, Fluttershy was, I imagined from the skepticism across our bond Twilight was believing something else, the yellow pegasus continued in slight exasperation. "I sure hope so, Twilight. Rarity's was a no-go, and I'd hate if something were to happen to those lovely windows of yours." "I'm confident everything will be fine. He has Spike making sure he does an excellent job." Hahahaha, sure... "He'll do fine... Isn't that right, Jack?" "I'm not saying anything." Cutting up daffodils in the meantime. Now where's the lettuce- Aha! Sorry Spike, you're getting that healthy diet whether you want to or not. If I'm to suffer, you're to suffer with me. "As I gather, this whole debacle with your brother is an episode itself." Twilight clarified to Fluttershy's evident confusion. "Ohh!" She said in quiet epiphany. Then, as though a thought suddenly occurred to her. "Could you... Could you tell me that he does well, Stardust? I know you're not allowed to even take part a little anymore, but..." I sighed at the hopeful plea, feeling like an [BEEP]hole for saying this to Fluttershy of all ponies. "Sorry Fluttershy." ...Wait. What if I say something that wouldn't entirely be spoilers, but something very predictable? Something like... "He does manage, in the end, to get something done, if that helps." The pegasus sighed in turn, moreso in relief. "Thank goodness... Wait, 'in the end...?'" [BEEP]. You had one job. Guess you're not so different from that deadbeat clown after all. Quiet you! "I'm sure he's putting some effort into cleaning the windows as we speak." No, no he's not. And the second that scene showing Spike doing the job for that lazy piece of [BEEP] ends, I'm throwing his [BEEP] out the front door. "Hey- No! Stop! Let go of me! It's not my fault he was so eager to volunteer-Whaaaaaaa!" "And stay out!" I shouted after the flying pegasus, the clown landing on the dirt path before the castle's front steps in a heap. Dusting my hoofs of in dark satisfaction, I grinned in small triumph and turned to the stunned three. "Spike, you've got a Crash game with your name on it." The dragon already felt better at the reminder, quickly turning to retreat up the stairs. Glancing to Fluttershy, I patted her shoulder with solemn exasperation. "I wish you, and also Rainbow, the very best in enduring him." Fluttershy only released a strained smile, walking by me after sending Twilight an apologetic look. After observing her leave, the Princess looked to me with a raised brow. "Not once going to wish Zephyr the best of luck in finding where he belongs?" "...Not on your life." Now then, what else was on the agenda today? I wonder if Applejack was busy... Wait I think Fluttershy and Zephyr were going to hers next. Maybe Rarity still needs help clearing up the mess that [BEEP] made. Did they ever once go to Pinkie's? ...I don't remember. "Jack." "Twilight." In response, a flash of light before my eyes, Twilight proceeding to pointlessly teleport before me with an expectant raised brow. "There's something getting to you. Don't lie; I've felt it through our bond ever since this morning." I shrugged helplessly. "It'll pass." But Twilight wasn't done, planting a hoof on my chest before I could make like a tree and scram. "With you, these things usually don't. They moreso fester until they dampen your mood for who knows how long." Pressing her hoof into my fur, my girlfriend leaned closer with an expression of request. "And it has something to do with Zephyr Breeze. The sooner you tell me what's bugging you, the better I can help my very special somepony." "'Very' special somepony? Is that an attempt to make me confess?" "The funny thing is, Jack, I shouldn'thaveto try; you should be telling me what's bothering you out of trust." "...Fair enough." She's right; the more I let this problem stay, the more it'll grow worse into my subconscious. However, there was more to this than Twilight realized... And I'd prefer to admit. "Thing is, love, Zephyr is only the first line of this season's gimmick of introducing self-conceited male [BEEP]holes." Whoops. I winced somewhat at the disapproving expression, but she gave an encouraging nod regardless. "But with Zephyr, it's a little more personal." "How so?" "...I... Well..." Dammit, this was hard to say. But Twilight barely looked impatient, only supportive. At that, I grounded out this painful confession. "I relate to him more than the others... In regards to work, at least..." A small part of me expected Twilight to laugh at the seemingly silly notion. To my relief, and gratitude, she nodded. "I see. I recall one time you despised the idea of taking a permanent job. This has something to do with your condition, doesn't it?" I grinned without humour. "You know me so well." Sighing, I divulged everything, this alicorn having that effect on me. "But unlike Zephyr, his reluctance is out of fear of failure. Mine is out of pressure." "Pressure?" "I hate the very idea of committing myself to doing one thing for the rest of my life." The frustration was already leaking from my tongue, unable to contain the loathing I had for what my people expected of me. "Employment? Working beneath other's thumbs? Expected to get everything done right without taking joy in your work? It sickens- No... Itterrifiesme." Twilight smiled softly, reaching up to brush the side of my face with comfort. "You've been doing fine with helping around the castle, doing chores when Spike's unavailable. Not to mention the small jobs you take in assisting our friends." "They're not permanent though." I argued. "They're voluntary. I'll always help out when someone asks me to. But to take an actual job, basically becoming a slave to society and deal with stress and pressure for the rest of my life..." Twilight's expression was gentle, knowing. "You think you're incapable." "...I know I'm incapable." With a short sigh, I shrugged helplessly. "Sorry I'm not as self-confident about this as you'd want me to be." A tiny smile. "Well, lucky for you, I know neither of those things are true." What? Twilight chuckled at my puzzled look. "For a start, you're self-confident in your own right, Jack. It's perfectly fine to be uncertain about things. If you weren't... Well, I imagine you'd hate to be so flawless and dull in your eyes." "...Fair enough." That was a valid point. "Truthfully, I find your indecisiveness cute at times." Twilight admitted rather slyly, before adding with a note of seriousness. "Second, youaremore than capable than you realize. You're already taking a job right now, aren't you?" I was? "I am?" Twilight motioned to nowhere in particular. "Being a student of the legendary Starswirl, stopping an evil being bent on destruction, and working to bring Balance to all of Equestria. That sounds like employment to me." "Not exactly the kind of job I was thinking..." "It's bigger than what you're thinking right now, Jack." The Princess couldn't hide the pride in her voice, beaming lightly. "Even under the pressure of these responsibilities, alongside being the special somepony of a Princess, and working to become a better pony than you were in the past, you're walking forward with your head held high and posture straight and proud, aren't you?" ...Jesus Christ, she's right. As always, Twilight brings so many good points it makes my own arguments seem like child's play. How does she do it? Here I was staring at this wonderful, Goddess of a mare in awe and wonder, because every word she just said was made from observation and simple logic, but carried through conviction and an air of wisdom. Ihavebeen doing all those things without dwelling on the stress of it. Okay true, with Zagreus on the loose I have been feeling rather tired at times, but I've been moreso focused on working hard to think about otherwise. Keeping my friends happy, making my Princess feel special, being a good brother to Spike, a mentor to Sunset, a student to Starswirl, learning the ways of Balance. All of that taken with a grain of salt. And now, it's suddenly occurred to me, thanks to Twilight, how well I've been doing without thinking of the pressured implications. The Princess's keen observation and confidence remains as persuasive as ever. You have been progressing without thought on stopping through stress, my young friend. You could say our young Twilight here adopted this level of certainty by the influence of those closest to her, leaving a profound effect of her own convictions. "You've been so focused on your own efforts to worry about failing." Twilight commented after my minute of silence, sounding quite pleased that the message was sinking in. "You're working as hard as you can, Jack, and I couldn't be any more proud of you for it." "...You're amazing." The Princess grinned brightly at the quiet, yet meaningful response. "That applies for you equally." I returned the expression, the seeds of doubt being rooted out all thanks to five minutes speaking with this brilliant pony. "Well, I shouldn't start delaying from work then. Anything around the castle that needs being worked on?" Twilight tilted her head. "Not since you and Spike fulfilled all the chores before lunch..." Oh... Brilliant! "In that case, are you free this afternoon, my dear Twilight?" The alicorn blinked, then giggled angelically. "You haven't called me 'dear Twilight' in a while." "Haven't I?" Huh, didn't notice. "Will have to remedy that then on our following date." At the very thought, Twilight's grin widened. "Well, there is a place I've wanted just the two of us to go to..." "Once again, I am amazed by your thinking." I said, after another spoonful of the special sundae at my side of the table, ignoring the slight oncoming brain freeze. Twilight, from the other side, giggled after swallowing a mouthful of her own burger. That's right, we were currently dining at that burger place which was in the episode when the Crusaders were being tutored by my lovely Princess here. "I knew you'd like the food here." Twilight responded, pleased by my own approval. "Though I wish you'd at least consider trying the main courses as opposed to skipping straight to dessert." "You know for a fact I don't eat hay, flowers or any of that [BEEP]- Err, stuff." Immediately correcting myself at my date's raised brow, grinning sheepishly. "No, but this was a brilliant idea, Twilight." Smirking humouredly, the mare proceeded to tease, "Is appealing to my humility an attempt for making up the fact you went to Yakyakistan without us?" "I said I was sorry!" But Twilight was now chuckling some more, taking a sip of her juice beside her. Oh... Oh God dammit. She was kidding. I now found myself laughing alongside her, ignoring the curious stares of nearby customers in hearing range. Wouldn't be surprised if the whole cafe heard it. Luckily the two of us managed to grab a window booth; those were the best for cafe dates. Anyway, I was just glad Twilight wasn't mad/annoyed still about my own misadventures near the Yak kingdom. Speaking of which. "How did you find me there anyway?" Twilight blinked. "Starlight showed me the letter, so we gathered our friends and took the next train to the Crystal Empire-" "No, no, sorry, I mean how did you find Zagreus and I specifically, on that random spot near the mountain?" "Oh!" Twilight glanced at the table, frowning curiously. "Come to think of it... I guess I justknewyou'd be there." ...Huh. She looked back up, expression that or wonder, despite the burger's sauce dripping down her muzzle. "Actually, now that I'm pondering about it, it felt as though something was driving me forward, finding you and Zagreus just in the nick of time. Could it be our special bond?" "Could be." My brows raised. That seems very plausible. "Guess my own connection to Balance impacts my ties to others, depending how close I am with them. The stronger I get, the more powerful these bonds are... I think." Am I right, Starswirl? More than you're speculating, my friend. Twilight smiled, as if enamored by the concept alone. "Maybe I should practice this special magic myself. Why let my special somepony have all the fun?" I pouted playfully. "Please don't; I have to be better than you atsomething." Twilight giggled. "I'm not skilled in everything, Jack." "Well... Not yet." Another round of laughter, followed with comfortable silence. This... This was just nice. Enjoying the company of my special somepony, eating well-done food and having a general great idea. It's been like that the past week, mind you. Sombra, did I mention my behaviour's been different for the last week? ...No answer. Anyway, I was enjoying myself... Although... "A penny for your thoughts?" Twilight looked up, and I added with a grin, "Sorry, a bit for your thoughts?" She smiled in amusement. "Is it that obvious?" "You can't hide any of your feelings from me, love." I smiled apologetically, leaning back. "So, what's troubling you?" Twilight shrugged, looking down to her food. "Nothing really. I've just been contemplating a previous discussion we had... Remember my attempt to turn our friends into alicorns?" How could I forget? The results almost created an imbalance the size of Hong Kong. "I remember." Twilight nodded, her expression turning solemn. "I've started to wonder what would've happened, Princess Celestia never made me into a Princess." Hmm? She tilted her head, clearly in deep thought. "I'm happy to be the Princess of Friendship; I wouldn't trade the responsibility that it entails for the world. But now I'm asking myself, what would've happened otherwise, if I was just a regular unicorn nowadays? When I used that spell and reverted back to a unicorn, I was hit with a case of nostalgia... If that makes sense." I nodded in turn, leaning forward in intrigue to where this conversation was heading. With her silent only audience, Twilight sighed and composed herself. "I imagine things would've changed drastically; the situation with Discord's thorns, Sunset Shimmer, Tirek... But taking those out of the equation, would I have been any different? Personality-wise, that is. My friends helped change me from a cynical ignorant pony into someone who appreciates the values of friendship. But where would my future have guided me to, if not the life of an alicorn Princess? I could be an academic, a teacher, or maybe a librarian. An inventor or scientist, perhaps." Twilight's voice lowered with each thought. "Would I still be as close to my friends as I am now?" "Absolutely." The Princess perked up at my immediate response. Without hesitation, my hoof reached and gently grasped her over the table. "Unicorn or alicorn, Princess or another profession, student or teacher, your friends will always love you. You're not defined by your body or what you do for a living, Twilight, but simply by who you are and how you treat your friends. No matter what path you would've taken, your friends will always support you. And as for me..." I smirked, adding matter-of-factly, "I will always follow you on any path you take, as will Spike, Starlight, and all of our friends. So don't ever worry about your ties with those close to you being any different because of other scenarios, okay?" Slowly, Twilight's mystified blinking changed to a gratified grin, eyes sparkling affectionately. "You're right, my friends will never abandon me whether I'm a Princess or not. I just need to be reminded of that... Thanks Jack." "Always." I smiled towards her own beaming. Truth be told, Twilight's trail of thought there was entirely justified. Sometimes I doubted my own bonds between myself and my friends and whether or not they'd change if, say, I had stayed back on Earth than with my family here. But no matter what, I'll always love them. Just as they'll no doubt always love me. A soft squeeze from Twilight's hoof indicated she heard that mental self-assurance, and we both continued eating our meals in content. Afterwards, I think I'll pay a visit to a certain pegasus; as I felt this needed to be done. "So, since we're here, and apparently we won't be seeing Zephyr again." Twilight began, smiling curiously. "Maybe you could tell me how he manages to find the self-confidence he needs?" "...Eh, why not. In detail or the short summary?" Twilight's smile shifted to a mischievous smirk. "Come now, Jack, you know I love knowing all the facts." I shrugged, smirking humouredly. "Just thought I'd ask. Anyway, so after they leave the castle, I think it's Applejack's tree orchid they try out next..." "So you named him Johnny?" "Mm-hm." Fluttershy hummed, sounding pleased with herself as she observed my gently stroking the wooden chin of her latest pet. "I think it suits him perfectly." The Timberwolf grinned widely at the approval of his mistress. Yep, same guy whose heart I changed with the magic of Balance long ago. Fluttershy had decided to keep him as a pet ever since, to some of the other animal's dismay. Somehow, I wasn't too shocked. "I'm glad you're taking good care of him, Fluttershy." We were a short distance from the cottage, as the animal lover had set up a small place of refuge right here for the Timberwolf to live in, so her other woodland friends wouldn't be too afraid. "Though I'd expect nothing less." She beamed at the praise. "Thank you Stardust." And reached out to affectionately pet the magical animal herself, the tree-dog now practically warbling at the attention. "I'm so sorry I neglected to visit you this morning, Johnny. I was too distracted taking care of a family member." The Timberwolf didn't seem to care about that, leaning into the pegasus' face to reassure her. I stepped back, giving them the moment. "So, your deadbeat brother finally found his place?" Fluttershy raised a humoured brow, nodding while affectionately playing with her massive friend. "Oh yes, with a little encouragement from Rainbow and I, we helped Zephyr find the courage he needs to keep trying until he succeeded. And so he did in the end." Good ol' Rainbow. You know I think this was the first episode I completely felt sympathetic for her, and agreed completely about the stallion's overbearing attitude. "That's good to hear." I said sincerely, smiling at the sight before me. "Because God forbid he takes advantage of other's hospitality like that again." Fluttershy hummed in agreement, not keeping her serene eyes off the excited Timberwolf. "You were right about everything turning out okay. Although I do wish you didn't have to resort to throwing him out of the castle like that." "Force of habit." I raised my limbs defensively, grinning sheepishly. "Sorry Fluttershy, but I wanted to do that the moment I spotted him. He hurts me on a spiritual level." The pegasus sent me a skeptical smile. "He might be overbearing at times, but he's not that bad. My brother just needed a chance to prove himself. Maybe I should introduce you both properly this time, I wouldn't want Zephyr to think there's somepony out there who doesn't like him." Too late for that. I imagine there were tons of viewers back home who hated his guts. But I didn't have the heart to tell this pegasus that. "It's not just his attitude, Fluttershy... It's also that, out of all the unbearable stallion characters we'll see this season, he's the one I empathize with the most." "Huh?" Fluttershy blinked, tilting her head. "But you've always had confidence in things you can do." "Helping my friends? Sure. Doing menial chores? Of course. I refer more along the lines of... Employment." "Oh..." "Yeah..." I shrugged, expression that of self-annoyance. "The idea of taking a daily job scares me to no end... I'm really [BEEP]ing grateful Twilight hasn't tried forcing me into doing anything of the sort yet." "That's because she would never make you do something you're uncomfortable with." Fluttershy stepped forward, boldly placing a hoof against my cheek with a reassuring smile. "You try to help even when you don't have to. If you ask me, you already have the responsibility of being a good friend, and you're doing a great job with that." "...Thanks Fluttershy." I smiled back. "And unlike your brother, I would never consider taking advantage of anyone like he does- Did." Fluttershy chuckled quietly. "I know." And looked back towards the cottage. "Speaking of helping your friends, would you mind helping me feed my little friends inside? Zephyr's stay here kept me distracted for a while." Petting the Timberwolf with her one last time, I nodded. "It would be my honour, Fluttershy. And afterwards, maybe I'll finally get a proper introduction with your brother... And maybe terrify him by pretending we're dating, how about that?" Despite the sudden red hue on her face, Fluttershy was giggling behind a covered limb as we walked back towards the cottage. Yep, everything will turn out fine. I'm sure of it.
Chapter 138: Griffon DissensionNow, we had to have reached the point by now. After a grueling long walk from the train station out to the middle of nowhere, I paused, keeping my eyes open and sense sharp. Rocky terrain, a mountain overpass to my side, grey depressing skies and without a trace of life in sight. You sure this is the right place, Starswirl? The imbalance emerged here.The wise mentor affirmed.It would be prudent we investigate the area before dismissing anything. Even though that creature would be long gone by now? We must overlook nothing, my friend. Any trace, regardless of how long it's been placed, may lead us towards a clue in our search. Extend your senses, Jack, and we may find something yet. Right right. Inhaling sharply, my eyes closed briefly to concentrate, feeling the magic within pulsing. It was another typical day of 'Zagreus hunting,' as no one but me liked to call it. Starswirl has sensed a lingering trace of imbalance around here somewhere, right near the decaying kingdom known as Griffonstone. Twilight, upon my heading out, insisted I promised not to engage Zagreus head-on if I spotted him, but contact her so she and our friends may arrive as back-up, Unfortunately, nowadays I couldn't say no to those sparkling eyes. Once upon a time, you could do so without hesitation. Yeah well, times change. Anyway, I wasn't sensing anything out of the ordinary, save for a few rumbling vibrations beneath my hooves. Sounds of rocks crumbling from inside the mountain to my right, powerful enough to affect the outside world. A rockfall. The mountain has reached the peak of its age by now. I recommend we wait until it has ceased before we look inside the mountain itself. Sure thing, I- Wait... Sensing something... Something inside the cave. A presence...! Zagreus? ...No. No, this being wasn't made of imbalance. This was someone else... Trapped inside the mountain in the middle of a rockfall! Eyes snapped open, I hurried forward. Quick, Starswirl, where's the cave entrance? We don't have time to rescue a straggler when our foe could be somewhere close- He could be a victim of circumstance for all we know. I won't abandon someone who's hurt. Even here I sensed the pain. Starswirl! Thirty more steps. I greatly recommend using your magic. Oh yeah! Super speed! Haven't used that one in a while! Making no delay, my limbs picked up as the magic enhanced my physical abilities, everything slowly beginning to become a blur. A black opening, large to grab my attention, prompted my hurried pace to halt, skidding across the ground briefly before heading within the crumbling mountain, using Balance to direct me to the trapped creature. Whatever was inside wasn't any pony. How do I know? Ponies in general aren't capable of exerting such anger from their hearts. Sombra's an exception due to being a villain, and I'm also exclusive because I was only a pony in body. No, whatever or whoever was trapped inside was something else, but I'll worry about that after I saved him/her/it. Carefully dodging by small falling rocks, collapsing stalactites and breezing by dust, my pace quickened at the closeness towards the creature I sought now. Nearly there, just gotta make sure a rockfall doesn't crush me before I reach the person. If there is a hostile nature present from this creature you're foolishly seeking out,Sombra commented irritably.At the very least remain on guard. It might not welcome your rescue attempt with open arms. I'll be careful. Was just about there anyhow. Slowing down my pace slightly, I entered through another part of the cave towards a dead end, where the creature in question was sat back against the wall, eyes fluttering open and closed repeatedly in obliviousness to my presence. Should've known, considering the place that was nearby. Main black body and wings, dark brown furry chest and yellow tail. Light brown features with blond short hair. A griffon. That explains the bitterness pouring from his soul. More vibration snapped for me to act, approaching the laid griffon without hesitation. I can work out what's wrong with him - Obviously male by lack of feminine eyelashes and more prominent features. - later on. For now, I'll focus on getting us out of here. Steadily, I heaved the stirring large winged creature by the upper limbs and chest, gently placing him on my clothed back. The extra weight wasn't an issue with Balance on my side. He groaned, looking down at his saviour wearily. "Who..." Even his voice sounded pained, straining to speak coherently. "Are you...?" "Stardust Balance, Twilight Warrior." I answered, making sure the griffon was well-balanced on my back. "Here to get you out. Now I know you griffons are far too proud to accept help from anyone but-" "Thank... You..." "...Huh." Okay, wasn't expecting that. "You're welcome." I answered, quite befuddled by the polite gratitude from this tired griffon. Could we be dealing with another Gabby-? The vibrations increased, almost causing me to drop the groaning creature. We can save the questioning for after you make it out in one piece. Good point. "Hold on tight friend." I ordered, getting ready to escort us both out. Feeling yellow claws around my chest clutch at that, I reared back in preparation, and charged forward. Balance made sure I sped through the collapsing cave and breezing past any obstacles in out way, sharpening my reflexes whilst maintaining a firm grasp on the griffon I was rescuing. I remembered the way back, and thankfully the cave wasn't too long to traverse through. I was already nearing the exit. Come on, it's just in sight... The light pouring from the outside world was waiting for us, and I felt the griffon's hold tighten further, albeit rather uncomfortably. Didn't need to be strangled right now- Oh of course, stalactites falling right before the entrance. With a short growl, I used my empowered strength to leap forward, right below the descending pointy rocks, and into the world of grey skies and bleak atmosphere, throwing my hoofs into the ground as we skid across, eventually slowing down. From behind us, the sound of a complete collapse worsened the vibrations, before slowly, finally calming down for our cautious gazes. "...Another happy escape." I quipped lightly, grinning at the blinking griffon. "And... There you are." I stepped back after making sure the wet fabric was wrapped up tight, inspecting my own handiwork. "It's not much, but hopefully it'll cool down the swelling somewhat." The griffon only stared at the ripped part of my cape around his right wing, the extra limb extended so I could work without difficulty. Slowly folding and unfolding the mighty black wing, his sharp gaze turned back to me. Unfazed by the stare, I offered the rocky cup I had purchased from the kingdom containing water from the lake right next to us, the two of taking refuge there, as my friend insisted on going anywhere but the former kingdom. "It might be contaminated, I'm not-" He was already gulping down the liquid after swiping it. "...Sure." Well, guess griffons couldn't have complete manners. Even Gabby for all her friendliness wasn't perfect when it came to respectful approach. Wiping his beak, the male griffon placed the empty cup down. And burped. Loudly. "Charming." I remarked, unable to hide my own grin. Leaning back satisfactory, his eyes gazed towards me with a stern gaze. His refreshed mouth spoke with more force and composure than in the cave. "You have my gratitude, Stardust Balance. Not many would risk their lives for an exiled griffon." "Just call me Stardust-" The last word caught up with me, blinking at the newfound information. Well, that explained why he was alone and taking refuge inside a mountain. "Exiled or not, I couldn't leave someone to be crushed under a mountain." "Hmm." His eyes narrowed, as if searching me out. "My kind did not send you." "They did not. I rescued you on my own volition." Leaning against the rock wall again, he nodded. "That makes sense. No griffon would ever want to see my face again, much less save me from a doomed fate, ever since my family line was banished a long time ago." "Banished?" I frowned. So it was an ancestral punishment. "I'm sorry." The griffon waved off the words, looking away. "I need no pity." "Not pity, sympathy." He kept quiet for a moment, bird-like features thoughtful, as though deciding on something. After some seconds of silence, he spoke up again. "My name is Zenith, and I am the last line of the royal bloodline to the throne of Griffonstone." "...Oh." A curious glance. "You don't sound terribly surprised." I grinned sheepishly. "Sorry. I've been through a lot of bizarre coincidences in my time on this planet." What were the chances though? I essentially rescued the rightful heir to the throne of a kingdom with prideful species. "So Zenith then... That's a cool name." Rings a bell, though I'm not sure from where... He wasn't amused, not in the slightest. "I'm glad you find that my name meets your own approval." The griffon remarked dryly, resting into a comfortable silence. Maybe I should start a fire going, despite it being near the middle of the day. Obviously not a great conversationalist. That's fine, neither was I. Hey Starswirl, did you know I was saving a Prince? Perhaps. Tch, don't be coy old timer. In any case, this might work to our advantage. Continue conversing with this fallen griffon, Jack. Unsure what Sombra was up to, I sat down comfortably and clasped my two front hoofs together, getting his attention. "So, why the family banishment then? I'm guessing it has something to do with the royal prized treasure being stolen long ago?" Zenith glared, snarling irritably. "Then you know the answer already, pony." Sheesh, how rude. As if realizing just that, he turned away to stare heatedly at the ground beside him. "I am the descendant of Griffonstone's fourteenth King, King Guto, the last ruler before the Idol of Boreas was stolen from us. After the thief fell down the Abysmal Abyss, taking our treasure with it, my ancestor was far too ashamed of his own actions." The voice muttered, filled with bitterness to times gone by. "The family exiled themselves from Griffonstone, and the rest is history." Damn. I mean I heard the story before in the Rainbow and Pinkie episode, but hearing it from the mouth of this griffon made it sound far more meaningful and a truthful punch to the gut. "You should see the state Griffonstone's in now. The repercussions of the past affect its people and their lifestyles to this day..." "I know." He confessed sourly. "Time and time again, I take a peek at what my ancestor's kingdom has become; a state of despair and ruin. How I would want nothing more than to repair Griffonstone to its former glory; fix the mistakes of the past and unite all griffons to a proud and prospering empire once more." A short self-loathing laughter. "Hahahaha. That is, if it were not for one problem..." I nodded, knowing what he was referring to. "The Idol." Zenith turned back to me. "Without it, the kingdom is lost. That treasure was the very foundation of our kingdom. Should it somehow be retrieved... Well, that would be wishful thinking on my part." More silence, the griffon idly poking the ground to create small holes, leaving to dwell about this. Rainbow had failed to recover the treasure a while back, and Gilda had sacrificed it in favour of saving her friend. A sign that Griffonstone had the potential to become a better place thanks to the impact two ponies left behind. But even so, Zenith here was struggling because of past consequences. And every part of me yearned to help this poor griffon and restore a kingdom of self-serving prideful winged beasts, even though my former sole interaction with a griffon was Gilda herself, and we didn't particularly get along. ...I've made my decision. "Well, never say never, Zenith." The griffon glanced my way, myself smirking widely. "Why dwell on what-ifs when you can make it happen?" Zenite snorted. "Easier said than done..." "Won't know until you try." "What, you're seriously suggesting I should try and recover the Idol of Boreas?" "No, I'm seriously suggestingweshould try and recover the Idol of Boreas." I added to Zentih's skepticism. "Think about what you said; the kingdom can't prosper without it. How great griffon kind would be, united once again thanks to the one thing which held them together in the first place." The Idol was essentially their version of the Crystal Heart. I couldn't just leave them to suffer any longer. Why not? You owe them nothing Jack. And here I believed you despised creatures which thought too highly of themselves. The black griffon glared warily. "And what would be in it for you? Power? Money? A place by the throne?" "Oh nothing so narrow-minded." I dismissed with a genuine grin. "Some friends of mine are close with few of your kind. Partially I'm doing this for them. But moreso, I'm doing this because I can't sit by and let you or your kind endure this hardship any longer." "...Even if what you claim is sincere, you're asking the impossible." Zenith pointed out matter-of-factly, slowly rising to stand. "The treasure hides within the very bottom of the Abysmal Abyss. To venture there without thorough preparation is a fool's errand." Does that intimidate me? Not really. "In that case, let's prepare beforehand." Also standing, I respectfully approached the griffon, offering a hoof of partnership. "You want your kingdom to prosper. I want your people to suffer no longer. Let's work together, Zenith." The griffon glared at the golden hoof reaching out to him, then back to me. The hoof again, and back to me. The motion wa repeated for almost a minute. But I wasn't too worried about him declining the offer. I already sensed his heart making the answer. A firm yellow claw clasped my hoof, shaking it in confirmation. "It would be wise not to double cross a griffon, Stardust Balance." I smiled jokingly. "I've made foolish errors in the past. And trust me, today, I don't feel like doing that." "Here it is." Zenith declared upon our arrival, reaching the very edge of the destination, leading towards a narrow valley. "The other entrance into the Abyss. Already you can fell the strong turbulence its creates." No kidding. My fedora almost flew off my head at the strong winds roaring from the valley. Keeping my hat firmly on, my ripped cape flowing violently against the powerful gusts, I stood my ground, Zenith himself looking unfazed with his feathers ruffled by the wind, staring straight ahead. "We are halfway below Griffonstone itself." He then pointed downwards. "If you're right about the treasure falling deeper into the Abyss since your friends' visit, it will have most likely reached the very bottom of the pit by now." I raised a brow. "I thought 'abyss' implied there was no bottom." "Oh, it's a secret among us royals." He grinned faintly. "Long ago, a brave explorer ventured down the Abysmal Abyss with nary food or water. Against the strong winds and darkness, he prevailed and reported his finding to his King." Zenith glanced at me. "There is, indeed, an end to the Abyss. But the journey down will take us quite some time. You've gathered the necessary items?" In answer, I placed down the bag resting on my back, opening the top. Climbing rope, hooks and helmets with torches on, all gathered from a brief trip to Griffonstone after we laid out our plan. Pulling them out, Zenith inspected the equipment with a nod of approval. Well, so glad I earnt that. "We must begin then, if you're certain with pulling off this insane plan, while the day is young." Zenith continued briskly, helping me attach the hooks and firmly wrapping the end of the ropes near a sturdy ingrained boulder. "The night would only hinder our search." I nodded, agreeing with the sound idea. "Alright, then let's-" Hm? A claw placed on my side. "I'd recommend keeping your cape up here as we venture down." Sounded more of an order than anything. "That too would hinder the search if the wind were to blow you all over the place." Good thinking. With a smile of thanks, I walked around the pointy boulder to a spot where the cape would be safe from the wind's reach. My hat too, for good measure. Afternoon had already sprung, and if we dwardle any further no progress would be made. Halfway down the Abyss already, although the wind will be stronger, that was time less spent than starting right from the top. Jack, we need to talk. In a sec, Starswirl. Heading back to the waiting black griffon, Zenith and I attached the other ends of our respective ropes around our waists. Have to admit, never done this activity before; rock climbing didn't appeal to my tastes. It always felt rather reckless and dangerously stupid to do. But in this case, it was a necessity. And back home, I could always boast against Rainbow's claims that I've never performed an extreme exercise in my life. "You're absolutely going through with this." Zenith commented warily, staring at my resolved posture, binding the rope tight. "Despite the dangers this represents; your rope could break and the winds would carry you into the depths of the Abyss. Yet you're determined to see things through." "Eeyep." Was my simple, grinning response. Shaking his head in pure disbelief, the griffon raised a small wry smile. "Ponies." I chuckled, Zenith making sure his own rope was bound tightly with a few pulls, nodding in affirmation and looking back to me. "Ready?" He inquired, the moment both of us leaned on the edge of the viewing cliff, the cold gusts brushing against my furry exposed backside. I nodded regardless, more than prepared to do this. Zenith returned the motion, folding his wings in and glaring down determinedly. "Let's go." For a split-second, I half expected my rope to immediately break and have me fall down into the black depths with a splat. But that passing moment of paranoia was quickly replaced by my back hoofs digging into the stony wall upon the harsh winds immediately trying to push us around uncontrollably, Zenith digging his own claws to the wall, both of us grimacing. Yep, this certainly wasn't going to be easy. Taking our time, our venture downwards started off with baby steps, slowly graduating to a steady pace once we learnt to match the paces of the winds. The powerful gusts only occurred once between every ten to twenty seconds, giving us ample time to speed up carefully right before we could detect the stronger turbulence's heading our way. My eyes squinted, already feeling tears prickling from the corners, blinking rapidly to get rid of them. Zenith was having more luck; no doubt griffon eyes were made for opposing strong winds reaching them. Should've brought goggles with me. On the bright side, for once I'm thankful my mane wasn't as long as my human hair; the fringe would've been a massive inconvenience for this whole trip. Jack, please listen. Sorry, listening now. I paused with planted hooves as another strong gust came around. I ask you consider this choice in assisting young Zenith. Although your intentions are noble, we must thoroughly discuss the repercussions from helping him restore the fallen kingdom. Meaning? Is it not evident? The backlash would be powerful. Will be, if you continue to go through with this. The restoration of the Griffonstone Empire was never meant to return, not this early. By helping the lost Prince recover the Idol of Boreas, it would impact a significant amount of change to Equestria. The imbalance would be powerful. Enough to empower our adversary much further. By doing this, you may condemn all of your friends moreso than you already have. ...Well, thanks for waiting before telling me all this, guys. But what's done is done. I can't just abandon Zenith now, nor his own suffering people. What kind of friend would I be? A logical one. Don't try to use some half-[BEEP]ed excuse similar to something your Princess would conjure up. You will doom the inhabitants and everyone you love further by going through with this asinine plan. We only ask you consider what you intend to do carefully, Jack. Though we can't stop, you must understand the consequences today would impact. I understand. Really, I do. And I've already made my choice... But for all we know, the repercussions would be either big or small. The restoration of Griffonstone wasn't an episode in itself, yes? So the damage would be small by comparison. Grunting at the next gust causing my back to shudder, I continued trailing downwards, the bottom shrouded in darkness waiting for us eagerly. Looks like it'll take us a while yet. God knows how much time has already passed since we first started. I haven't seen the small area of the valley where Rainbow was trapped with a damaged wing and Gilda had to rescue her. We must have already passed it, or maybe because I'm keeping my head focused between the wall and down than anywhere else. "So!" Zenith called over the wind. "How are you so familiar with my kind, warrior?!" "Oh, you know!" My own voice sounded parched already, raised enough for him to hear. "I punched one of them in the face for making a pony friend of mine cry!" "...Seriously?!" "Yeah... No regrets!" Over the wind, it sounded like he was laughing. "Violence never seemed like your kind's shtick! I thought ponies generally loved more than hate!" Hah, too true. "Let's just say I'm not your average loving equine!" Another strong wind passed before I clarified, "I got sick of watching my friends get taken advantage of for being nice! Myself included!" "So you're a pony with pride then!" "What's a warrior without pride, Zenith?!" "A valid comment! Maybe after we return with the Idol of Boreas, I'll make you the Captain of the Guard- Agh!" Danger screamed to my senses from both instincts and Balance, whipping my head to notice Zenith was clutching the the rocky wall with a very fragile rope. Something was wrong. I snapped my head up and squinted hard, ignoring the wind to the best of my ability. And what I saw incited my gasp, as what remained of the griffon Prince's rope descended towards us from the heavens, easily snapping off after long duress of the griffon's weight combined with the strong winds. At Zenith's own sharp inhale, that prompted me to act, immediately letting go of the wall and swinging over. The griffon caught my tail just in the nick of time, myself quickly digging my hoofs into the wall again before the extra weight could cause us to both fall. Oof! Okay, now I was beginning to feel under duress. With sharp claws causing me to wince at every prodding, Zenith climbed up my tail and lower half to reach my backside, yelling into my ear. "Once again, you have my gratitude Stardust!" "No need to yell, you're right to my ear!" "Ah, yes..." The rather embarrassed griffon, who'd probably admit anything but embarrassment, cleared his throat with an authoritative tone, "In any case, we'd have to retreat back upwards. The combined weight would snap your rope and send us both down to oblivion." And give up already? I wasn't going down without a fight. "Where's your sense of adventure, Zenith?" I inquired rhetorically, steadily balancing our pace down. "We're not leaving until we grab that Idol." And now you're beginning to act and sound like that overbearing pegasus friend of yours.Sombra grumbled sourly. Zenith, meanwhile, was far more incredulous. "What are you doing?! You're risking both our lives for a pointless search?!" "No. I'm risking both our lives so you can save your kingdom." I motioned upwards. "You can climb up the rope back to the surface if you want, Zenith, but I'm not giving up. Not yet." "But what if this quest ends in failure? What if we our attempts are futile?" "Then we try, and try, and try again, until we succeed." I grinned cockily, flinching at the next trail of wind blowing against us. "That's... The point of failure, Zenith, so we learn and make another attempt. My friends taught me long ago that you mustn't give up on your friends, and I'm not giving up on you." Zenith kept quiet for a long moment, his emotions in brief turmoil. "Your own pride could condemn you." He finally pointed out. "I'm willing to take that chance." I responded through grit teeth. "And if there's anything Crash Bandicoot taught me as well, it's that you'll never progress if you can't make it through the hardest trials." This from the man who gave up on the first Crash game. I'm still spiritually recovering from those bridge levels. Zenith made no further comments, most likely in deep thought. And just below us, blackness was beginning to encompass our visions, the strong winds slowly dying out the further we reached the depths waiting for us. We finally reached the darkness. Even when venturing further into the blackness, Zenith opted to stick around, looking down for me with his lit headlight as I kept a sturdy grasp on the wall. Good news is, the winds have stopped, guess they could only reach so far. Bad news; it's too dark, even from the sunlight pouring above, for us to get a clear view of our surroundings. The headlights were helpful only to what was close to us- Dammit! I was startled then by the screeching of bats nearby. Of course, this kind of place would be infested by them. Ignoring Zenith's evident glare of annoyance, I resumed taking us downwards. And further down... And further down... Further down... Down... ...Wondering how my friends are doing. Were Rarity and Pinkie at that restaurant episode yet which had the Gordon Ramsey pony cameo? They are. Ah, great. Meaning they're having a blast with clashing their own ideals over what someone else's establishment should look and act like. That's always been a thing with those mares; they usually implement what they think would work without discussing it thoroughly with the pony they're helping first and seeing what they can conclude with. I love my friends, but sometimes, in this case, I'm reminded time and time again just how... Childish? ...Moreso naive they really are. "We're here." Hm? I followed where Zenith was pointing, both out lights looking downwards to view the sturdy ground waiting for us about ten feet below. Haha! Yes! With a grin, my pace quickened, though not recklessly, enough for us to reach rock solid ground. Gently, I placed one hind hoof down... Seemed stable enough. Zenith finally released me and settled on the ground himself, patting the dirt to make sure it was safe enough, myself detaching the rope around me, steadily walking over to join the exiled griffon. I thought the ground was- Oh Jesus! The ground trembled somewhat, small cracks emerging to our sides. Stilling, a wide-eyed Zenith and I stared at the cracks before us, the rumblings ceasing slowly. What the [BEEP] was that?! Exchanging startled gazes, I took the initiative and placed another hoof forward, slowly and deliberate... Nothing. Zenith followed suit, taking a step forward with a quicker pace than mine- [BEEP]! We froze at the ground's rumbling again, further cracks leaking through the fragile ground. Zenith and I then shared comprehending looks. "We'll have to move very, very slowly." "Agreed." Zenith nodded, and we did just that, taking one tiny step at a time. Thinking about it, as we traveled with careful paces, this exercise would be great for someone like Fluttershy to do. But then again, I'd rather it'd be myself than her doing this dangerous venture forward. The tremors themselves were few and far between, each small rumbling reminding us how getting ahead of ourselves we were. Just gotta be more careful from hereon. Above us, the resting state of hung bats, oblivious to our presence, and suddenly I was shot with a horrific memory of Spike accidentally setting those bats off when he and Rarity were mining for crystals. Hope to God they weren't those kind of bats... "I still can't believe I'm doing this..." Zenith suddenly spoke up. "Hm?" The black griffon sighed, beady eyes barely visible through the darkness. "Risking my life for hunting down a long lost treasure we have no idea will be even there. If one strong step's enough to make the ground crumble, what stopped the Idol of Boreas from falling through after landing? We could be on a wild goose chase for all we know!" I shrugged, not wanting to doubt out search too much. "Still, if there's even the slimmest chance it's here, our investigation must be worth it, mustn't it?" Zenith clicked his tongue. "Wait until we don't meet our maker from falling through the ground and make it back to the top empty-handed. I'll get back to you then." "Hm, and what happened to that infamous griffon pride?" "Don't condescend me Stardust." Zenith almost growled, gesturing further on. "There's a vast difference between pride and foolishness. This could be the latter.Willbe, if its turns out we're too late!" Okay, he needed to calm down, quickly. "Zenith, I understand, but please keep your voice down-" "Our search here is utterly pointless, and you know it!" "Zenith-!" "Are all ponies this stupidly hopeful, or is it just you? What guarantee do you actually have that we'll-?!" "SCREE!" ARGH! I roared in pain, the pair of us covering our ears at the multiplied sounds of disturbed bats awakening from their nests, releasing loud vocal noises enough to shatter the eardrums of a herd of elephants. Swarming downwards, the group of annoying vermin forced us to duck in time as the bats flew overhead, heading towards a deeper part of the darkness. Rubbing my ears, my teeth clenched at the irritable aftershocks of the pain to my ears. Even Zenith looked worse for wear. And, as if matters couldn't be made any worse, a soft rumbling began to gradually grow in vibrations, almost knocking off our hooves/claws. In bewilderment, the pair of us looked behind us, headlights focused on the ground slowly beginning to collapse further into the endless black void, heading straight for us. Well [BEEP]. "Run!" I yelled, the pair of quickening our limbs regardless of consequences, ignoring the cracks emerging and growing violent shaking all around us, falling ground hot on our tails. It even sounded like the walls down this narrow 'hallway' were beginning to cave in. [BEEP], at this rate, it'll only be a matter of time before we reach some dead end or cliff that we couldn't jump across to safety. We needed a plan, here and now-! "A bridge!" What? Oh! Good call Zenith! The pathway became much more narrow, leading to the one-way bridge with some kind of platform near the end of it, reachable only from leaping. Sharing knowing glances as we ran, we knew what must be done. Tensing our bodies even when running, we hurried towards the edge... And jumped leaps of faith, barely managing to reach the corner of the rocky platform. Oof! My stomach hit the edge of it hard, both Zenith and I grabbing the sides in an attempt not to slide off. From behind us, the sounds of complete ground collapsing further down the depths of the Abyss. Jesus Christ... Talk about cutting it short. Pulling my upwards, I checked on the stable griffon. "You alright?" He nodded, pulling himself up while dismissing my help, sighing in relief... And stilling, something before us catching his eye. What- Oh... Ohh...! Of course it'd be here... Seems your search wasn't for nothing after all. I never had doubt. Quite right, for before us was the mother[BEEP]ing treasure itself. As if landing on a convenient pedestal, the Idol of Boreas stood tall and shiny upon the center of the platform. Cautiously, we approached the golden object for closer inspection. A gold claw keeping it steady, a fiery-like wing wrapped around a colourful red gem neatly kept inside. No wonder the griffons were so mystified, it carried a presence that demanded attention and respect. It symbolized a right to power... "This is it..." Zenith whispered, unable to tear his eyes from it. "The treasure which bound my people together..." His voice radiated awe, wonder and relief. "We've found the Idol of Boreas, at last." Then, leaning forward for a much closer look, Zenith grinned, his beak twitching into something related to bliss. And I was genuinely happy for him, and his kind. "Congratulations, Zenith. Looks like we managed in the end." It looked as though he was barely paying attention to anything else, the black griffon transfixed on the shiny object of his desires alone. Couldn't blame him, I suppose. One hesitant claw reached, gently grabbing the treasured item and pulling it close to his feathered chest. As though setting off an alarm, Balance roared in my ears, alerting me to danger. Just a second after Zenith grabbed the treasure, the ground shook violently once more, startling our off-guard postures. The Idol quickly fell from his surprised grasp, heading straight towards the edge- "No!" I sprung forward just as Zenith cried out in horror, swiftly clutching the treasure just as it began descending, upper body over the edge of the platform. "I got it!" I called out, looking over my shoulder. Zenith exhaled in relief, his eyes then widening. "Stardust!" What... Oh [BEEP]. I was so focused on him and the treasure I neglected to spot the cracks around me, crumbling the ground beneath my weighted body. Without time to react, I suddenly found myself sinking down towards the deeper black depths below, firmly keeping the Idol to my side. Well, this was bound to happen! Starswirl, teleportation spell please?! No need; look up! Huh...? The [BEEP]?! A black blue with a headlight soared down towards me- Ah! I almost dropped the Idol in shock, keeping it held in both front hoofs tightly as I begun being carried upside down by the tail, looking upwards in pleasant shock. "Zenith?!" The prideful griffon grinned, both wings extended and ascending the pair of us without difficulty, the part of my cape used to nurse his previously wounded right appendage gone. "Keep a tight grip on it!" Understood. I allowed myself to this fate, making certain with enough Balance the Idol will stay in my grasp without breaking from the pressure. But hey, if it survived falling down an abyss without breaking apart, this must be cakeWAAAAAAAAAAAALK-! "HOLY [BEEP]!" "HANG ON!" The second the light of outside greeted us, so did the winds. Powerful gusts even for a griffon to handle, impacting us left and right. My vision was becoming a blur, spinning in all directions, yet I maintained a firm grip on the treasure we ventured so far for. This felt like a roller coaster without any seat belts and no stopping! Now I usually loved roller coasters, but this was... Was... Actually, pretty [BEEP]ing exhilarating! As Zenith used the winds to the best of his ability in carrying us upwards, I was laughing like a crazed lunatic."Woo-hoo!"I couldn't help myself! This was [BEEP]ing fun! I'm having a blast being carried upside against strong currents! Okay, this whole adventure was worth it just for this moment! This must be how Rainbow feels whenever using her Sonic Rainboom. Now I'm beginning to see why she loves showing off so much! Even from my blurred state, I could tell from the lack of grayness in my sight we weren't inside the valley anymore. Our screams of joy and terror died own somewhat, our visions clearing enough for us to see we were now over the valley and thirty feet right above regular ground. Only one quote came to mind as I yelled joyfully. "I'M STILL IN THE AIIIIIIR!" Zenith, finally recovering enough, managed to grab my tail again and soar us down right to the patch of dirt waiting our way, landing the pair of us into rolling heaps. Oof! Ow! [BEEP]! Damn! Ee! Ah! Ugh! Kck! The ride finally ended, to my slight disappointment, and I groaned loudly alongside the griffon, both of us struggling to compose ourselves and even attempt to stand upright. My incredibly dizzy vision soon gained enough composure to meet the incredulous gaze of a certain griffon I was, for all intents and purposes, preferring to avoid my entire trip here. "You?!" Gilda sneered, features narrowed in disbelieving irritation. "What are you... Huh?!" She gasped after her gaze trailed down to the golden object in my right front hoof. "How... Where did you...?!" To be honest, I could care less, still groaning while rolling over to stand properly, limbs shaking somewhat in attempt of recovery. Zenith was faring no better, clutching his forehead and wings with a weary expression, slowly turning to meet my gaze... ...And we started chuckling. And that chuckling evolved into laughter. Sweet, blissful, disbelieving laughter. Like two chums who just had the time of their lives, our lungs heaved in joyful exertion, the pair of us proceeding to hug one another in tight relief and incredulity, ignoring the bewildered stare of the female griffon watching. What a day! What a fantastic day this turned out to be! Raising up the Idol, I offered it to the Prince-in-waiting with a joking chuckle. "Your Highness?" Zenith slowly took the golden object, grinning in sheer triumph and relief, proceeding to point it upwards majestically with a proud tone. "The kingdom of Griffonstone will be restored in all its glory once more!" "...What the heck is going on?!" Gilda's annoyed tone ruined the moment. And so, a descendant of royalty, a human in the body of an equine, and a pestering griffon marched all the way back to the middle of Griffonstone itself, looking for a good spot so Zenith may announce the return of the decayed kingdom's greatest treasure. And would you believe, the black griffon snapped his beak in the direction of the perfect place; the collapsed roof of the fallen library. With a smirk, I lingered back alongside a curious Gilda pretending to be indifferent, waiting for what Zenith was about to do. Climbing atop the hay, my fine-feathered friend stood tall and proud, despite various passing-by members of his species barely sparing us any glances. Zenith, unfazed by the lack of deserved attention, merely cleared his throat, taking his sweet time. No other griffon turned a single head his way. That soon changed, however, with a raised formerly lost treasure raised towards the sun. As if by magic, the clouds above immediately cleared at the revealed golden item, making way for the hot yellow orb to gleam down from the heavens and shine upon it, like it was giving the new ruler its blessings. At the sight of such valuable treasure, the greedy residents paused and stared in wonder towards the object and the griffon wielding it... Well, mostly the treasure itself. With a victorious call, Zenith addressed his gradually gathering audience. "Citizens of Griffonstone! Residents of a fallen kingdom! Today marks the restoration of our glorious empire! I, Zenith, descendant of King Guto, fourteenth king to the throne, have retrieved the fallen treasure, and declare our kingdom reborn anew. Feast your eyes upon the Idol of Boreas!" Certainly had the voice for a King. The crowd shared incredulous, skeptical and awed looks, but Zenith was undeterred, confident in the moment. "Let Griffonstone rise once more, out of the decay of years past! Join me, my fellow griffons, as we work together to forge a new tomorrow!" Some were looking more convinced by his words, slowly approaching the royal standing above them like a... Well, King among men. Or griffons, in this case. Grinning at the progressive support, Zenith's words strengthened in his voice. "The time is now! Let all griffon kind work together once more!" "Listen to him!" Gilda suddenly added, prompting my somewhat startled jump. She gestured to the treasure with an insistent tone, "That's the real Idol of Boreas, the same one our ancestors lost long ago! Somehow, these two got it back from the Abysmal Abyss!" Then she too smirked. "Looks like Griffonstone's rising back to glory griffons!" Mutters amongst them, followed with sounds of approval, their hearts being persuaded by the combined words of both Gilda and Zenith. Good, everything was going well. Now Zenith just needed to sweeten the deal. I can't imagine myself being needed to convince the masses, now all observing from the ground or their perches and windows around us. The whole kingdom was probably listening in, it wasn't exactly a large populace. Zenith, once again, thrust the Idol higher, more force to his words. "I cannot do this without you all. We've succumbed to our state of misery and despair long enough! We can continue doing so, or work together to achieve a new tomorrow. The choice is yours, but I implore, my fellow griffons; make the right one!" I was only worried for a split-second or two, as was Gilda and Zenith; though neither would ever confess as such. It took a few moments from one griffon to join us next. Then two, then three, then four. Then six. Then eight, and twelve. Finally, we were surrounded with roars of triumph and cheers in celebration to their new King, and their new era. Hah. Watching from the side, I grinned brightly. All's well that ends well. Keep that in mind,Sombra commented dryly,When the repercussions following today will come bite us in the rear. I'll live. A ludicrous huff.I suppose reality would have to persuade you how foolish your actions were, regardless how sentimental or noble they were deemed. For all we know, this entire event was set up by Zagreus in order for these events to happen. It's a fair possibility.My teacher added.Nonetheless, though we may endure the consequences another day, it was indeed noble of you to help restore a fallen kingdom, Jack. Perhaps, in not only uniting a species wholly back together, we additionally have gained further allies for the future to come. Hmm... Dragons, then Yaks, and now griffons... Liking the sound of that. Zenith emphasized his call with the Idol, "Long live Griffonstone!" And the crowd cheered equally with pride. "Long live Griffonstone!" "It will take quite some time to get everything repaired and made anew." Zenith motioned matter-of-factly to the interior of the decaying throne room, looking quite solemn by the state of such. "But now, we may finally begin working on bringing back the glory days of our empire." I smiled. "I'm really happy for you, Zenith... Or would you prefer King Zenith now?" The tall griffon smirked. "For you, I'll make an exception over that slip... Just this one time though." Fair enough. We exchanged humoured grins, before the newly crowned King inquired, "Are you certain you can't stick around any further? The Captain position is still on offer." "Very tempting." I chuckled, shaking my head lightly. "But I'll have to decline, your Highness. I'm already working under a royal back home. Besides, wouldn't want to keep you from working on restoring your kingdom." Zenith shrugged. "Suit yourself." The indifference made a good attempt in concealing the disappointment. "You've already done enough today by helping me find the Idol of Boreas, and usher in a new era for all griffon kind." The golden prize in question stood upon a pedestal, right in the center of the room, sparkling beautifully. Briefly gazing at it, Zenith looked back to me. "For that, you have our immense gratitude, Twilight Warrior. If you ever need anything, you are welcome to request our services in the future." "Happy to help," I said sincerely, a quick image of a certain alicorn in my head inciting me to add. "Actually, there is something I'd recommend you add to your new reign." Zenith raised an intrigued brow. "Oh? That would be?" "Encouraging friendship." I grinned rather cheekily. "Nothing too taxing, but something that would make your kind grow stronger, not to mention making future alliances with other kingdoms much easier. I recommend you consider it." "Friendship you say?" The black griffon stroked his feathered beard with slight interest. "Not exactly a common trait among griffon kind. But we'd never turn down a challenge." "It's great for building trust and, not to mention, affection." I pitched in to help seal the deal. "A kingdom without love is a doomed kingdom to start with." Saying this so your Princess would be pleased, I see. Oh nothing of the sort... Though I imagine she would be proud of me for implementing this idea. Indeed she would. I too approve of this line of thinking, Jack. Friendship is never exclusive among species. Pride aside, griffons shouldn't be considered the sole exceptions. You've made more than outstanding progress today. "You possess much pride, Stardust Balance." Hmm? Zenith switched the subject, placing a bird-like claw on my shoulder, rather piercing through my flesh, thank God. His next words were sincere, and held meaningful weight to them. "You have the heart of a griffon." Before turning to direct his attention elsewhere to two workers fixing up the place, leaving me to ponder that last statement. Heart of a griffon... Heh, sounds pretty bad[BEEP]. "Just so you know." Ah, was wondering when she was gonna comment. Preferably, for her, out of earshot to her new King. "Just because you're friends with our new King now, doesn't mean you're friends withme."Gilda's eyes narrowed, voice oozing contempt. "I still haven't what you did ages ago." I shrugged, smiling cheerfully. "Fine by me. You still haven't apologized to a friend of mine for publicly making her cry that way." "That punch stung for like a week!" "You made Fluttershy cry." And to me, there was no greater crime. As though looking slightly unnerved by my dead stare and matter-of-fact words, Gilda quickly scoffed and stormed off. But not before adding one last, "This isn't over." And flying out the broken window back to the town below. ...Certainly not. Well... Business here's concluded. No sign of Zagreus, but I helped out an entire kingdom, overall, so it wasn't a complete waste of time. Time to head home, and see the look on Twilight's face when I remark about playing a role in restoring a whole kingdom. And tell Rainbow and Pinkie I retrieved the lost treasure of Griffonstone after them. And rub it in their faces. Pinkie? Hell no. Rainbow? Well...
Chapter 139: Weirder Than CanonAnd... Done. There, another chapter done and completed! I'll check for any spelling or grammar issues later, leaning back against the chair with a satisfied placement of the quill. Still need to ask Sunset for a pen or two the next time we spoke. Quills were fine and all, but when writing something which will take ages to finish, they're almost insufferable to work with. I've still yet to understand your refusal in writing this pet project on that machine of yours than on paper. You possessed no qualms doing your work on it back in your home world. Itwouldbe easier. But I think, after having resorted to using a quill since my first arrival in Ponyville, I've grown use to writing stuff down with one. Not to mention, the mares obviously rubbed off on me there. Again. In any case, I trust you are pleased with your progress thus far? In my secret project, or training? My spirit teacher sounded warmly amused.I was addressing the latter, though I do hope you are presently satisfied with both activities. Oh... Well, are you satisfied with my progress so far, Starswirl? I've yet to be disappointed. Then there we go. So long as you're happy with how well I'm doing, so was I. And speaking of happiness, the radiant heart-melting signature of my girlfriend was approaching my room. With months of practice, I expertly hid the stacks of paper in one of the bottom drawers beside me. ...You think I should at least use the PC to check better for spelling and grammar errors? The process would require your endurance in writing everything down from the ground up once again. Ah well. I smiled pleasantly at the endearing Twilight, who was beaming up a storm; a look so heart-stopping I wondered why I tried to deny acknowledging this studious beauty years ago. "Helloooo beautiful." Twilight giggled at the wistful greeting, slowly grinning with a slight coy tone, "Jack, you know how you're the most courageous and loving special somepony a Princess could have...?" Ohohoho, I knew that tone of voice anywhere; it's the tone someone uses whenever they wanted something. My sister was an adept of it. I smirked, choosing to play along. "What do you want love?" "Oh, nothing much. I'd like you to go on a small errand for me, that's all." I raised an amused brow. "I already told you, Twilight, I can't go to that Daring Do convention for any reason. You yourself going is just as bad." The Princess shook her head knowingly. "I'm fully aware. In actuality, I was hoping you'd venture out to that town you and Rarity visited a while back. Remember the incident with the rare Gigantopithecus?" ...Oh yeah. "You mean Trottop?" She nodded, grinning. "Well, a famous author will be there to promote his latest volume of a favourite book series of mine. I was hoping you'd get a copy in addition to getting his autograph for me." Twilight then proceeded to bat her eyelids coyly. "And I'd beverygrateful if you went for me..." "I thought the friendship summit in Griffonstone was being postponed?" "Princess Celestia was insistent that it be held today, especially with the Griffonstone kingdom unexpectedly being restored to power. The return of a King's prompting the Princess to host a friendship summit in hopes of securing peace between pony and griffon kind alike indefinitely." Twilight explained, eyes sparkling in hope. "So, will you go?" "Of course." Really, did she even need to ask? I grinned humouredly. "If it makes you happy, then I'm more than eager to go." It's been a while anyway since I last went. Maybe I'll see how Borog is doing- "I knew you wouldn't let me down." Twilight speedily hugged me in tight happiness, pulling back with a breathtaking smile. "Princess Celestia will be here soon in her chariot. I'll see you in a while!" Followed with a swift kiss to my lips and quickly leaving the room. "Wait, Twilight, you haven't told me... The author's name..." ...Hm. Well, if this author's there to publicly announce his latest novel, it'll probably be easy to find him. And if Twilight enjoys his work, maybe I could ask him for tips. Sombra snorted.You're far too prideful to seek advice involving your little writing hobby. I smirked. Touche. A quick once over, and nothing's been changed. Well, with the exception of the town not looking like an elephant stampede had passed through. Trottop appeared as traditional as ever with its old-fashioned building structures of stone, the residents looking as sharply dressed and stuck-up as ever. An oxymoron by any other name. Before heading to the bookstore, I decided to give the town a thorough sweep, just to see how it's been getting along. Turns out, pretty damn well. Borog was here, the massive ape having fun with some young colts and fillies under the watchful eyes of their parents. I considered greeting him, but decided to let the overgrown orangutan have more fun without me getting in the way. I understood the joys of playing with kids. Speaking of which, I should see how the Cakes are doing afterwards. It's been a while since I last saw those adorable twins. And tomorrow, a visit to Cadence and Shining, see how young Flurry is doing. A visit from her favourite uncle. Heh, even now thinking myself as an uncle caused a smile on my face, picturing the gurgling gleeful expression of the energetic foal. That settles it then, tomorrow the Crystal Empire I go. I had no other plans anyway. In the meantime, bookstore. After asking for directions, I followed the instructions to seek out where the elusive author would most likely be to promote his recent novel. One left here, two rights, straight down the road and... Aha. Found it. And look at that. Outside the fancy old-tradition store was a display of rows of recently published novels, all sharing the same exact cover as I got closer to examine them. From one side of the store, a dark green stallion unicorn with a bright yellow mane wearing a salesman hat and sporty suit stood atop a short podium, gesturing to the displayed literature in question. His voice boomed with confidence to the gathering crowd, light orange eyes glinting in pride. "Come one, come all! The recent addition to the Ponytales series is here to be read by your thirsty eyes!" With a grin, the evident author continued merrily, "Recently published, it's now being delivered to book stores all over Equestria, from Canterlot itself all the way to Manehatten! I promise you, my beloved readers, you won't miss out on reading the most latest adventures of our favourite protagonist, Bright Light, as she scours through the darkest depths of Equestria on a quest for self-discovery and the meaning to protecting the innocents!" Ponytales? Bright Light? I refrained from scoffing, turning to inspect the cover of a nearby display as the excited author proudly boasted of his own work. A dark white mare surrounded by various monsters, in the middle of a pit jungle being back up by ponies who were obviously her allies or friends. Looks light-hearted enough, judging by how the cover itself was drawn. The title 'Ponytales: Volume III' was placed in a neat old-fashioned font on the top. Yep, an adventure book at first glance. Twilight seems to have a fondness for that genre. That's great, considering whatI'mworking on. The stallion was still talking amidst minor applause by the crowd, raising both hoofs to signal for peace. "As of your convenience, the books are on sale at half-price just for the day. And in addition, you may happily have them signed by yours truly! So please, do enjoy the latest chapter of my work; you may be pleasantly surprised with what's to come next." Spoken like a true enthusiastic author. I turned back to the displayed books, picking one up before they could all be swiftly taken by customers eager to get theirs signed. Well, evidently this was what Twilight asked for, and she shall receive. And hey, if the friendship summit isn't over by the time I return home - Probably likely - I can read and see what the hype was about until Twilight returned. Tch. With that line, you may be inclined to wait for a while.Sombra raised a point, myself looking over to the amount of ponies suddenly forming a long trail leading up to the grinning author. Welp... First thing's first, purchasing the book. You know, I think I haven't waited this long in a line since my primary school days of waiting to see Santa. Now those were the days, when I had innocence and wasn't ruined by the terrors and monsters the high school years threw at me. Maybe, in some way, my friends helped me reclaim some of that long lost innocence. More than you know, my friend. Hm... Anyway, while we're waiting, let's think about something regarding this particular season. At the same time I'm doing this, Rainbow and her new companion were likely in the midst of securing a treasure from a notorious villainous gang of stereotypes. Very, very unsubtle stereotypes. A stallion in a Hawaiian shirt? Please. Now, I had a tendency not to like any of Rainbow's episodes. And this one... Was no exception. Like, I know what it's doing; poking fun at fans for being overly nitpicky or condemning others with different opinions. But the acknowledgement barely neglects how [BEEP]ing annoying the character representing that part of the fanbase was. Quibble Pants. Just what was it about this season with introducing unlikable male characters? Zephyr Breeze, that clown and, later on, Sky Stinger. Oh they learn their lessons in the end, but for the majority of the episodes? They were plain insufferable. I wanted to reach out into the screen when I watched these events and strangle these [BEEP]holes. Zephyr was a lazy [BEEP] who made me sympathize with and wanted toprotectRainbow from of all people. Sky was an arrogant arse who always made a fool of himself. But Quibble... Oh how I wish Daring and Rainbow just both left him in that temple. Maybe that was a bit harsh but... Nope. No that's exactly what I wanted. My deep contempt for people who think too highly of themselves is too strong. Out of those three [BEEP]clowns, Quibble was the most painful to endure because of his tendency to ignore and open mock the different opinions of others. Hmm. It hits a little too close for you, I presume. I knew you were going to- I am NOTHING like him. I have never, ONCE, been disrespectful towards people's differing tastes on subject matters. Have I mocked Rainbow for being a Daring Do fan? Have I lectured Twilight for adoring the ground Celestia walks on... Arguments about the alicorn aside? Have I blasphemed fans of Equestria Girls? The answer to all those, of course, is no. Also, is it a coincidence that, of the episodes featuring those three clowns, Rainbow plays a small or big role? A way to remind that young pegasus how far she's come from developing a similar outlook back then. In other news, we appear to have reached the front of the line now. "Hello there friend!" Ah, so we have. Handing the book over, the author opened the front page and dipped his quill in ink readily. "And whom am I writing this for?" "Twilight Sparkle, my girlfriend." Was it wrong that a little smugness escaped me upon announcing that fact? Yes. In a matter of seconds, the unicorn was finished with a satisfied voice. "Ah, here we are! I hope she enjoys the recent volume." So do I. Nodding and saying thanks, I moved out of the way so the next pony in line could get his autograph next. That was easy, now let's see... Fancy writing, of course... 'Twilight Sparkle. Enjoy this latest adventure featuring your favourite explorer. - Scrap Paper.' I couldn't resist snorting.Scrap Paper,of all names. What a proud signature for an author to use! Ah well, I'll blame his parents for naming him that. You know, guys, in the unlikely event that I have kids, remind me to name them something with more dignity than most of the ponies all over Equestria. We'll be certain to. Shall we take our leave then, or do you plan to greet our friend Borog before departing? Good idea. At least, that was the plan before a prickling of irritation directed my curious attention back to the line. The author, Scrap Paper, seemed to be having a mild discussion with a fan. And by mild discussion, I mean clearly heated debate. Slamming a hoof down on the desk, the fan declared in exaggeration, "Can't you see you ruined the character by making this choice at the end?" Scrap was gesturing for calmness. "I understand you might be surprised by the revelation, but I assure you, it hardly ruins our beloved character." "Hardly? You rid her of her uniqueness!" "Sir, please, let's not spoil anything." The other, much younger stallion sneered. "Why not? Let's save all your fans the trouble of being disappointed by this recent addition." River Song would not be amused. Stepping forward, I immediately settled to resolve this conflict before anything went too far. "Is there a problem?" Both heads turned to me, the annoyance quickly melting to reluctance at the stern glare I was sending the fanboy. Snapping one last look to the author hastily writing his signature down, the fan snatched the book away and muttered amidst his sullen departure, myself, Scrap and the line watching his retreating backside. Wow, that went better than I expected. Guess I haven't lost my touch. That or the pony had basic survival instincts. As opposed to common sense. I heard Sombra's dark chuckle at that. Meanwhile, Scrap sighed in relief, looking to me with a small smile. "You have my thanks, friend. It's depressingly common for fans to be so passionately dissatisfied with my work." "It shows they care." I shrugged. Nodding, the dark green unicorn addressed the line. "My apologies for the short fiasco, my friends! I will be taking a short break. For now, take a little peek at the currently addition to Bright Light's next adventure!" The displeased crowd dispersed, the author himself sighing whilst rubbing his own forehead, speaking my way as he moved around the table. "That was quite the look you gave just now. Would you be interested as my bodyguard for the duration of my stay here?" What was with the multiple offers to being a guard for someone? I chuckled. "Thanks for the offer, but I'll pass. Was what happened just now a regular occurrence?" He gestured for me to follow at first, guiding me around the book-filled building. "They've increased quite highly since the publishment of my latest work. It seems some ponies aren't too happy with the changes I've added to the main heroine." Scrap grinned quite humouredly. "But who am I to spoil?" "It's fine." I reassured him with a smirk. "My girlfriend's the enthusiast regarding your work. You can tell me." "Well..." The stallion looked upwards in ponder, tilting his head. "If you're certain." And gestured to the book in silent permission. I nodded, Scrap happily using his magic to have the volume hover beside him. "I should start from the beginning. The first book starred a young Earth Pony who with no reliance on magic at all, going on a journey to discover her place, making friends and forging bonds in the midst of saving the world. It's a tale not only meant to appeal to the reader's sense of adventure, but for self-discovery also." "...Sounds interesting." And that was genuine. Now I was even more intrigued as to what exactly warranted that fan's outrage earlier. "What exactly happened at the end of this book then? Did the character kiss an unlikable love interest?" Scrap shook his head wryly. "Bright Light is regarded fiercely for considering friendship above romance. She's a firm believer in that anyone can be redeemed, and friendship is the answer to all of life's problems." ...Huh. The waves of deja vu was beginning to crash over. "As for what precisely happened..." He glanced to the book with a wide grin. "Long story short, her bravery granted our heroine with her own horn. Earth Pony to unicorn." "Ahh." Now it was starting to add up. "And not many ponies are liking that change." "It has been addressed since the books were first published in Fillydelphia." Scrap sighed wearily, looking quite distraught, breaking the guise of confidence. "As I'm already halfway through working on the fourth volume, I had high hopes this significant change would make the fans excited for brand new possibilities. A new direction for the stories to take... But it seems it wasn't the right time." I frowned, sensing a little plothole in this tale. "Surely not all of your fans think this way...?" "No." Scrap shook his head, continuing to look sad. "But the vast feedback bordering around negativity is... Disheartening. I must admit, it's beginning to put me off from continuing my next work." Ouch. The worst part was, I knew exactly what this pony was going through. To have your hard work in writing be scorned at and criticized by dissatisfied readers. It's a heart-plummeting sensation. No one likes their work being mocked, and some people do just that for the sake of their own twisted amusement. As a fanfic writer, I understood and empathized with this saddened stallion before me. ...Idea. "I'm going to take a thorough look through this novel." He blinked at my change of conversation, myself taking the book back with a certain grin. "I'm a fast reader, I'll be done by the time you finished signing everyone's autographs. Afterwards, I'll try to find out exactly what the problem is, give you some constructive criticism and help you learn from any mistakes you made, should there be any." "You'd do that?" A hopeful smile emerged on his muzzle. "That would be greatly appreciated, Mr... Um, what was your name, sorry?" "Stardust Balance." I smirked rather smugly. "A fellow author at heart, helping a fellow author in need." So... That was something. Dull, tedious and sleep-inducing. I read romance novels with more charm and passion put into them than that absurd mess. Personally I found the tale endearing, and rather reminiscent considering our dear friends in Ponyville. Perhaps we should search for the previous two volumes once we return, so we may gain a higher appreciation for the overall story and characters. ...I'll think about it. "You're done already?!" Scrap blinked upon my return, just as he was about to walk atop his small podium. "Certainly weren't kidding about being a fast reader, you barely left for an hour!" Holding up the volume, I smirked humouredly. "Not as fast as Twilight, mind you, but I probably read through pages faster than a Harry Potter fanatic." Leaning forward eagerly, the green stallion proceeded to ask, "Well, what did you think?" "...Honestly?" "That would be greatly appreciated, yes." "Decent." Oh how comedic his expression fell. Quickly, I added to reassure him, "Maybe if I read the other two first, I might like it better. But right now, I just find it simply okay. Story's an average fun adventure ride, characters are developed nice and consistently, and the overall moral lesson is blatant for anyone who reads it." "And... The twist?" Ah, now there was the part I was hesitant to confess my feelings about. "It... Well I understand why many aren't happy with the transformation." My expression and tone shifted to apologetic. "It just felt rather... Tacked on, in the end. Undeserved and written in for the sake of adding a last-minute twist." "...I see. Suppose it was rather... Sudden and without enough justification." The unicorn slouched, looking quite disappointed by the admittance. Sorry mate, criticism's not made to be praise your work wholly, that'd be an entire contradiction. "Guess I just wanted to end on a high note... Heheh..." A weak grin. "Well... Thank you for your honesty. Constructive criticism is harsh, yes, but a necessity in the writing world." A deep sigh, before the pony turned back to the podium. "You'll have to excuse me for the moment." And now I felt terrible, watching his forced happy state addressing the gathering equines. Evidently Scrap wasn't use to receiving critical feedback by others; the other two stories must've been good achievements for readers and critics alike. Bringing reality to his face like that harmed his soul more than he's letting on; I can sense it. True, I often make no hesitation in criticizing others without feeling guilt or regret about it. But those were directed to actions alone. Sharing negative opinions about someone's hard work, right to their faces, was opening a whole new can of worms. Though my actions may indicate otherwise at times, I hated bringing people down. It's never my intention to purposely make others feel awful about their own efforts into doing something they love. Honesty is a cruel, cruel revelation. If this pony isn't prepared to face criticism, then he never should have published his work in the first place. Scrap, meanwhile, continued addressing the audience, fixing on a proud grin. "I hope you've all been enjoying my work thus far! I understand that there are some parts of the recent volume you may not agree with, but surely we mustn't allow that to diminish the other more exciting aspects of the story, no?" But the crowd wasn't too eager in sharing that opinion. "You ruined Bright Light's character!" "Being an Earth Pony heroine was what made her stand out!" "What about her friends? Don't they get some reward for their deeds too?!" "Please, my friends, let's refrain from revealing any spoilers-!" He ducked before a tomato could be planted right into his de-composing features. "Spoilers? You mean that terrible ending?!" "Why did you write such a thing? The main point of the character is gone now!" "Unicorns are always portrayed as the protagonists; I'm getting sick of it!" Scrap was motioning for peace... To no avail, his anxiety rising upwards tremendously with the crude backlash of dissatisfied fans. Jesus, I should be taking notes about this when I become an official author. This kind of public outrage wasn't entirely unexpected, but they were being much harsher than they should. Reminds me of... I sighed. And Scrap completely gave up, just taking in the passionate outcries of his oh-so adoring fans. Finally, the crowd died down enough for Scrap to leave the stage with some dignity intact. Not alot, but enough not to break down into tears, though he looked terribly close to it. Wincing in sympathy, I greeted that upset stallion and placed a hoof against his shoulder, prompting his wry grin. "So, as it turns out, my recent volume ends in pure utter failure... Oh well." "Are you alright?" Stupid question, but instincts made me ask. "Fine, fine, just... Ah." The distraught author looked up from the ground, orange eyes threatening ti break down amidst a cracked tone. "Being an author was all I inspired to become, even since I was a colt. It was my dream to share my imagination and love for adventure to the world... But now, it seems, all that effort is for naught." "What about your next book?" I inquired with a light frown, removing my hoof from him. "The fourth one you're halfway done with?" Scrap shrugged, smiling bitterly. "Guess it'll have to remain unfinished... Maybe I can do work next as an editor. They're always looking for those in the writing world. In fact I heard they're hiring a lot in Manehatten..." ...Okay, now it was just getting pathetic. Agreed. Question is, Jack, what will you intend to do about it? Hm? I know you boy. This pony's conundrum isn't something you'll permit yourself to leave to himself. You have the book, you have the autograph, you could leave at anytime. But you choose to stay, because your sentimentality anchors you here in order to save the depressed spirit of this sad little author. Sombra, once more, raising good points. But the question stands, what exactly could I do to help inspire this author into continuing fulfilling his dream...? Hmm... ... ... ... ...Ha. Got it! "Stay right there, I'll be right back." "Um, alright...?" Scrap replied in bafflement at my sudden enthusiasm and hurrying towards the podium, standing atop the wood and tapping it loudly to attract the attention of dissatisfied readers. I knew just what to do. "Attention. Attention please!" One by one, irritated equines slowly turned to face the golden stallion in the cape and fedora curiously. With a grin, I added, "Thank you." And cleared my throat. "I understand and empathize with you. Really, I do. All that waiting and built up hype for the next chapter to a series, only to end up disappointing you. Is it wrong to declare you all ignorant for your expectations? Yes. Whatiswrong, however, friends, is the immediate dismissal of this new direction the story is taking." Mutters and mumbles, filled with doubt and confusion respectively. "Just because one event happened, doesn't necessarily ruin everything. If anything, the decision made at the end can be considered bold and bringing many new things to the table. Over time, things change. Characters evolve, physically too. New writing choices are made, and tales expand to new and unforeseen directions. Like it or not, fellow readers, we have to accept that change will always happen even if we don't agree with it." I sighed, taking a deep breath before concluding this short speech. "What I'm saying is, there will always be change, and a tiny one shouldn't let that dissolve our genuine love for a franchise. I'm asking you to at least give Scrap Paper, and his new book with those to follow, a chance to show where this new direction will lead your heroine, her friends and yourselves. See what happens next, before making quick judgement. That is all." With a satisfied leap off the stage, I smiled rather satisfyingly at the crowd now inspecting their book covers in skepticism before taking another read. Observing the whole thing, the dark green unicorn regarded me in awe and wariness. "Nice speech out there, but I'm not sure it'll work on everyone." I shook my head, smiling still. "You're right. Not everyone will like the change. But look." He followed my pointing hoof towards the audience. While many left in dissatisfaction, many more stuck around, reading the pages with smiles slowly rising to their faces. At Scrap's befuddled hopeful look, I added with a grin, "Not everyone will accept change, and they may not always agree with what you do with your work. But even so, you have to keep your head high and carry on. There will always be those who appreciate the bold decisions and continue to stick with you." You know, maybe I should become a politician. You figure? Yeah. Almost all my speeches seem to have the intended effect on people, minus the villains. My slogan would be something like 'Balance for all.' Or anything related to that. Hm... Talking out of your plot, making false promises and just being an unpleasant individual to be around. You may be onto something for once, Jack. Well, one day you might just get that chance.Starswirl happily supplied.Aside from your passions and convictions into what you do,considering your positive future alongside Princess Twilight, it's an eventuality you yourself will learn the more political side in regards to royalty. Oh the day he becomes a politician, is the day I reattain a physical body. "Stardust, wait up!" My pace halted, turning to face the hurrying unicorn reaching me. Heaving quite a bit, Scrap grinned rather brightly. "Glad I caught you. I've yet to extend my appreciation for helping me out back there." Orange eyes glinted gleefully. "Already more and more ponies are asking me what happens next now that Bright's a unicorn! The exact enthusiasm I was looking since I published my latest work!" "I only reminded them not to judge too quickly." I shrugged, smiling modestly. "It was nothing really. I'm more glad you've stopped being discouraged." Scrap nodded blissfully. "Like you'll never believe. I'm gonna keep making as much stories as possible!" Glad to hear it! Always happy to see a fellow author get back his spirit to write! The brown package floated beside him then hovered before me. "I have something for you, expressing my gratitude better." Oh? Taking the package, I regarded the wrapped item curiously. Scrap nodded encouragingly. Eh, why not? Let's humour the lad. Ripping off the paper, what was revealed to me was another copy of the third book... Except... Reflective with golden corners. How quaint. "A rare first edition." Scrap supplied proudly. "With my own signature on the front page. See for yourself." 'To Stardust Balance, as thanks for giving me the boost I desperately needed to continue doing what I loved. To the lucky Twilight Sparkle, I hope you enjoy this first edition of my hard work paid off. Scrap Paper.' Haha! "Thanks Scrap." I grinned, happily accepting the gift. "I know she'll love it." "I certainly hope so." Scrap shared the expression, nodding then to behind. "Before you go though, I was hoping you could assist a fellow author with one last thing. I have the draft to my next work in progress back at the store. Would you mind giving it a look and providing some constructive criticism?" At the joking question, I smirked. "It'd be a pleasure, fellow writer. Lead the way." An opportunity to play a role with making a book? Who was I to decline? I trust your mood is in high spirits, assisting one who shares a favourite hobby. And reminding myself today that, even if my future work may not receive the popularity or reception I should hope, it should never deter me from doing my best to completing the effort. We're always going to face backlashes for our work, but that doesn't mean we have to stop. It just means we have to learn, and do better. And as we walked back, Scrap leaned in rather conspiratorially, voice lowering with enthusiasm. "I've also been pondering the idea of making a small spin-off book after the success of my recent book, where a main character follows a new villain to another universe ruled by different species and has to adapt to their cultures. Oh, maybe I'll make that a series should many ponies love the idea!" Laughing, I patted the stallion's shoulder in good humour. "Okay mate, let's not get ahead of ourselves." "Honey I'm home!" But instead of Twilight greeting me by the main foyer at first, it was a beaming Starlight walking down the stairs. "Welcome back." The pink unicorn greeted cheerfully. "You're just in time, Spike just made dinner." "Oh? What's on the menu?" "Hay burgers, a special occasion for how great the summit went." Starlight chuckled at my look. "He made you your favourite salad instead, don't worry." "Oh, goodie." I went back to beaming, following the pink unicorn towards the staircase. "How was your day Starlight?" She shrugged casually. "Aside from observing the friendship summit in Griffonstone, pretty uneventful. On the bright side, everything went smoothly, especially between pony and griffon kind." Starlight sent me a humoured glance. "That King Zenith griffon looked pretty rough, but he's a good guy once you get to know him." "Glad to hear it. Nothing went wrong at all then?" "Absolutely." Ah, there she is! Approaching us down the hallway, Twilight smiled quite proudly. "The summit proceeded with little to no difficulty. King Zenith was all too happy to forge an alliance between his kingdom and Canterlot officially." And just then, the smile faded to a smirk, a knowing sparkle in her eyes. "Since, according to the new King of Griffonstone, he was encouraged to make friends with ponykind by a 'brave, pony warrior who helped him retrieve the fabled Idol of Boreas and restore the kingdom back to its former glory.' Know anything about that, Jack?" Starlight looked between us with high amusement, and I only grinned cheekily. "I don't know. Sounds like a nutcase to me." Twilight huffed in mock-annoyance. "And justwhenprecisely were you planning on telling me you played a role in helping the Griffon kingdom?" "Until you found out for yourself. Twilight, you know how much I enjoy annoying the pony I love." The Princess rolled her eyes, glowing cheeks aside and changed the subject with a small grin. "So, did you manage to get the book and autograph?" "Oh even better love!" Taking the two books off my back, I gave the rather more pristine cover to the alicorn. "One for me, and one for you." Twilight blinked, not expecting the golden-covered leather, a gasp escaping her muzzle. "This is a rare first edition!" She proceeded to grin brightly, glancing my way. "How did you- Oh honestly I shouldn't even be surprised these days. The third volume of the Ponytales series; I knew I could count on you Jack!" "Ponytales?" Starlight asked rather enthusiastically. "I love those books! The third volume's been sold out at the Ponyville store since release day." Oh? "In that case, here you go." The unicorn blinked at the offered, more normal edition book. "Hope you don't mind the autograph for Twilight in that one too." Starlight's grin widened, accepting the gift gratifyingly. "Not at all." "'To the lucky Twilight Sparkle, I hope you enjoy this first edition...'" Twilight read out-loud the signed message on the front page, looking back to me with an amused expression. "Did you give Scrap Paper advice as a fellow writer?" "Something like that." I shrugged. "Just reminded him to keep going even when he isn't getting the results he expects." Rubbing my front hoofs, I added happily, "So, can we go get our dinner now? I'm starving."
Chapter 140: Stardust Kart: Equestrian Races"Well, that was... Something." I snorted at my friend's sugarcoating. "Something alright." The three of us - That is to say, Starlight, Spike and I - having just finished watching the Applewood Derby, were currently on our way home. Truthfully, I brought Spike with me because I thought the event would be something he'd enjoy. And Starlight... Well, she needed to get out and socialize more. "Still, everything turned out okay in the end." The pink unicorn shrugged, smiling to my right. "Thanks again for suggesting we watch the race together. I honestly had more fun than I realized." Pleased to hear it. "And hopefully, there was an important lesson from the Crusaders we can all learn." Starlight smirked humouredly. "Always be considerate of another's feelings, especially when working in a team project?" "Ding ding ding! Five stars Starlight!" She smirked from the cheerful praise. But then, Spike muttered rather quietly, "It'd be even more fun to have participated..." We glanced over to the weary dragon, who sighed. "Don't get me wrong, it was fun and all to watch, but I was hoping... Forget it." Followed with a forced grin. "I loved watching the derby! Let's go see it again next year!" But his heart was clouded with disappointment, and I knew why. Starlight knew, as we exchanged concerned glances. I know it was a Crusaders episode, but why in God's name was Spike unallowed to partake in the derby? Was it exclusive only to schoolchildren? Just seemed kinda unfair for the guy. Fortunately, Spike's observation of the derby wasn't the sole reason I brought him along. "Hey Spike, wanna do a pal a favour?" The dragon looked up curiously. "Um... Sure?" I grinned cheekily. "When we get back, I want you to draw me your ideal cart; the cart you'd want to race in. Hold nothing back, be as creative as you can be. Think you can do that?" Spike blinked... Then beamed back. "Of course! I'll draw you the best cart racer you'll ever see! And let me tell you, it certainly would've won all three of those ribbons." My brother winked smugly, proceeding to rush straight back to the castle. "I'll meet you guys there, I've got a masterpiece to work on!" ...Hook, line and sinker. "I recognize that look." "Hmm?" Starlight grinned. "The 'I have an idea' expression. I should know, I use to wear that look all the time back in the village." A small grimace, but the mare quickly recovered with a curious raised brow. "Dare I ask what it is you're planning this time?" "Oh." I shrugged with a mischievous smile. "Just something Twilight and I already have in the works. Suffice to say my dear, Spike won't be disappointed that he couldn't participate in a race for too long..." Beautiful. Absolutely beautiful. "Are those thoughts referring to me?" Twilight teased. "Or the track?" I shrugged playfully. "Pick one." And continued nodding in approval to the work done by this fantastic mare. She's certainly outdone herself this time. The Princess beamed at the mental praise, motioning towards the self-made track. "I made certain to keep the track in an oval shaped base, with the two main lines extended by three-point-five miles each." No kidding, I could barely see one end of the dirt path from afar. "I took the liberty of adding in some obstacles and a few traps here and there, but nothing that would actually bring harm on any of the racers." I grinned lovingly at the alicorn. "You're a saint." Certainly a thousand times more preferable than that mess of a track in Ponyville. Honestly what numbnut deemed it sound to add acrossroadto a race track? Twilight leaned into my side blissfully, adding with enthusiasm. "Now we just have to wait for Spike's reaction. This was a wonderful idea of yours, by the way, Jack." Another shrug. "Just didn't want Spike to feel left out." The Princess pecked my cheek. "And I can't express enough how sweet that is of you." Our ears perked up then at the sound of two approaching friends. A dragon and pony, the former being guided by the latter. Because Spike was temporarily blindfolded. "Is this gonna take long?" He whined. "I have to show Stardust the perfect cart I thought up." Gesturing to the rolled up paper in his claw. Starlight gently pushed Spike towards us, smiling in amusement. Twilight grinned at their approach. "Thank you for escorting him here, Starlight." The unicorn nodded, stepping to the side for her teacher to address Spike. "Sorry Spike, but I need your expert opinion on something I've been working on." The dragon paused. "Well... I suppose if that's the case. But it'll have to be quick, I need to show Stardust... Something...!" The words died from his mouth the moment Twilight magically pulled off the fabric, stepping aside for the dragon to witness her effort before us. Spike's eyes looked ready to bulge out. "Is... Is that a racing track?" "Yep." I smirked, rubbing the dragon's stumped head. "All for you." Eyes widening to humourous degrees, green serpentine orbs looked from me to Twilight, the latter chuckling at the reaction for her Number One Assistant. "We felt bad that you didn't race in the Applewood Derby." Twilight proceeded to clarify, smiling and pleased by the reaction she expected. "So Jack suggested we make our own for you two to race in together." Spike gawked in my direction, his heart bursting in ill-concealed joy. And soon enough, his expression matched just that. "I LOVE IT! YOU GUYS ARE THE BEST!" Spike then followed the exclamation with pulling both Twilight and I into a tight embrace, and we both shared loving expressions for how happy we've made the dragon so close to us. Pulling back then, the dragon turned to his rolled-up drawing in epiphany. "So that's why that you wanted me to draw my own cart!" "Correct Spikey boy!" I beamed happily. "And we can get to work on it whenever you're ready-!" "Then what are we waiting for?! Come on bro, let's make mine, and then we can work on yours right after!" Spike wasted no time in pulling me by the cape back towards the castle, barely keeping hold of his own glee. Twilight and Starlight observed his enthusiasm and my sheepish grin to them in fondness and amusement. All in all, that went exactly as I thought it did, and I couldn't be happier to make my little brother proud. A touch of self-flattery here, but what a real beauty. Spike's ride was properly finished and currently rolled onto the starting line. Front of the cart in the shape of a dragon's head, half green and pink reaching all the way to the middle of the ride, the back extending behind the comfy seat a pure white and dark blue. Three guesses as to who those colours are tribute towards. "Wow. What an awesome cart!" Starlight complimented sincerely upon viewing it. "Thank you."Both the dragon and I collectively said. It was a teamwork project after all. And from behind the gleeful Spike's cart, I rolled my own sleek design onto the track, eventually beside his. Now this baby was hoof-crafted by yours truly. All shades of blue, gold and outlines of dark purple, the design similar to that of a Hot Wheels race car. Even Spike was impressed just by looking at it. "Cool!" He grinned. "Though when we start the race, it'll be no match for mySparity." Oh good grief he didn't... Oh good grief he did. "'Sparity?'" Starlight echoed with a raised brow. I smirked faintly. "Spike have you been looking up those fanfics again?" "...No..." We all chuckled at the meek excuse, Twilight then leaning forward to address me quietly, "Remember the plan." "Let Spike win. Got it." "But make it look convincing enough." I nodded. Honestly, what kind of [BEEP]hole would I be to declare victory against a child? The whole point was having fun, and I was gonna make sure Spike had all the entertainment in the world today. Spike then looked to my ride. "So what's yours called?" Patting the side of the cart lovingly, I grinned. "This here is theStarscream." Sombra snorted. "Huh, thought you were gonna call it something likeTwidust." "Come now Spike, I'm far more original than that." Yes, so original you're naming the thing after your favourite cowardly Decepticon. How fitting, I might add. Spike shrugged, then looked back to his ride with a grin. "So what are we waiting for? Let's get this show on the road!" Without any prompting, the young energetic dragon proceeded to leap right onto his seat with claws clenched tightly on the steering wheel. Heh. "Bring it on Spike." And hopped into my own cart, Twilight proceeding to interject. "Make sure you both fasten your seat belts." "Yes ma'am." "And adorn the goggles attached to the side." "Yes ma'am." "Be sure not to drive too fast, and always keep an eye on the road." Starlight chuckled, walking up to her mentor. "I think they know what they're doing, Twilight." "Yes ma'am." I added cheekily, to Twilight's fond eye-rolling. The alicorn proceeded to turn and gesture around the track. "This will be a race for three laps. First one to reach the finish line wins. In addition, Starlight and I will be tracking your times upon each lap you pass. There's a bonus for whomever finishes the race in the appropriate time." I winked mischievously, a grin to match. "Would my bonus be some alone time with my special somepony?" Twilight quickly attempted to conceal the blush behind her clipboard, as Starlight giggled behind her hoof. The Princess continued, "We-We won't reveal this prize until after you complete the necessary time trial. When you two are ready, Starlight will wave the flag." A checkered black and white flag promptly appeared before the pink unicorn, who raised it high through magic in preparation. Spike leaned forward with a confident grin. "If only Rarity was here to see me win!" "Win what Spike?" Ah, more onlookers. Three mares and three Crusaders approached our way with open curiosity, Rainbow and Scootaloo's eyes collectively widening. "Wait, are you guys doing a race?" The latter inquired in surprise. "Withoutus?!"Rainbow sounded almost appalled. "You had your fun." I retorted. "It's Spike's turn!" "Hi Rarity!" Spike waved from his cart, gesturing to the ride. "You're just in time to see me pound Stardust into the dirt!" I laughed in genuine amusement, calling back playfully. "Them fighting words!" Sweetie Belle proceeded to pout, looking back to her older sibling. "I know we already raced, but can't we join in this one too?" Rarity, in turn, glanced towards Twilight. "What do you say, darling? I think the idea of them participating in another race sounds positively fun." And the Princess, in turn, looked to both Spike and I. "I think so too. Are you two alright with that?" "Heh, the more the merrier!" Spike exclaimed cheerfully, whereas I kept quiet. Realistically, this would ruin the whole purpose behind this track in the first place... "You really gonna deny those looks, sugarcube?" Applejack emphasized for the three fillies literally adorning heart-melting expressions to make me concede. Sadly, it worked. "Fine, fine, just get your carts and let's get this over with." "Yay!"The Crusaders cheered merrily, and Twilight raised an amused brow at my reluctant grumbling. With everyone assembled, this time Rarity, Rainbow and Applejack taking the back seat of the fillies' carts, Twilight motioned for Starlight to raise the flag, calling out in authority, "Is everypony ready?" The sound of confident grunts answered that. Nodding, the alicorn opened her muzzle to commence the event- "Hey Twilight! Hey Starlight! Hey everyone!" Ah great. A bubbly pink Earth Pony hopped around merrily, taking everything in. "What's going on?" "We're having a race, and whoever wins before the time gets a super secret bonus prize." Spike supplied, unhelpfully adding to Pinkie's further delight. "Ooh! You hear that Maud? A bonus prize!" Maud? Huh, didn't event noticed the grey Earth Pony standing there until she was called out. "Sounds fun." Maud stated flatly. Ah, a diamond in the rough, all things considered. I ignored Twilight's pointed look. "Can we join? Please? Pretty please? Pleeeeeeeeeeeeease?" Spike answered for me, "Of course you guys can!" It'll be midnight before we even begin racing at this rate... Of course, Pinkie and Maud's ride was a combination look of a rock and a cupcake, looking both edible and ready to break your jaw collectively. Six carts on the track now, let's just pray no one will turn up. Twilight regarded the assembled racers. "Alright, on my count; three... Two... One-!" "And there she is!" Oh [BEEP] me with a rough cucumber! "Rainbow Dash! I knew you wouldn't be too far!" The blue pegasus, in response, slammed her head into the back of Scootaloo's seat with a loud groan. Justifiably so, with the approach of an insufferable tall pegasus accompanied by his older yet shorter sister. "My my what is this? A race, without yours truly? Is this all an attempt to impress me, Rainbow? You're a very considerate pony." "Hey Zephyr." I called out irritably. "Did you know about the best friend rule between female friends; never date the other friend's brother?" He blinked. "Uh... No?" "Well now you have, now sod off." "What he said." I heard the gratitude in Rainbow's tone. Smiling at her friend apologetically, Fluttershy then turned to Twilight. "I thought the Applewood Derby already happened?" "It did." Twilight nodded, motioning to the track. "This was originally for Spike-" "It still is!" "- Because he didn't participate in the derby." The Princess finished after my heated interjection. Zephyr smiled widely. "In that case, whaddya say to adding another to the race? I happen to be quite the competitor." "In your dreams!" "You [BEEP]ing wish!" Twilight promptly ignored both mine and Rainbow's indignant cries, looking back to Fluttershy and her brother. "I suppose adding another cart wouldn't hurt. Fluttershy, do you want to participate?" Before the yellow pegasus could answer, her irritable sibling wrapped a limb around her and pulled them close. "Of course she would! It'd be like a sibling team. Don't worry big sis, I'll guide us both to victory!" If my ride had a car horn, it'd be echoing all over the area right then. I don't even care enough to describe their cart anymore. Seven carts. Alright yes, let's go already before even more turn up! Twilight nodded to my silent plea, motioning to Starlight to wave the flag- "Starlight!" "Starlight! Trixie has been looking all over for you!" You're... You're kidding aren't you? You're actually [BEEP]ing with me right now, aren't you life? Starswirl, is this your doing?! "Trixie! Sunburst!" The unicorn greeted in pleasant surprise, grinning. "What are you guys doing here?" The yellow unicorn smiled. "Princess Cadence and Prince Shining gave me some time off to see you." "And can't Trixie just stop by to visit her bestest friend in the whole world?" The blue mare rolled her eyes in fond humour, then pointing to the collective carts curiously. "And what's all this about?" "Oh, we're having a race around the track." "A race?" Sunburst inquired in interest. No [BEEP], what did it look like initially to you?! "Is there a prize to gain from it?" "Should you win under a certain time. Twilight's being awfully vague about what it is though." Trixie proceeded to smirk smugly. "In that case, I, the Great and Powerful Trixie, shall participate in this challenge and secure the prize for herself!" Starlight smiled humouredly, turning to her childhood friend. "What about you, Sunburst?" "Hmm... Well I've never actually partaken in a race before." He admitted without shame, eventually smiling. "Why not? It sounds like a good break after dealing with quite the magical tornado as a foalsitter." "Trixie will take you all down!" Slam. Slam. Slam. Slam. "...What's his problem?" "Oh, Stardust is... Having a cranky day." Nine. Nine carts. Please let it be enough... The sound of a vehicle attracted our attention to the back. A playful called out for the rather abominable design next to Trixie's bright blue and pink ride. "I have the need, for speed!" "Where did he come from?" Spike asked. "Who gives a [BEEP]?" So Discord's now in the race. Great. "Let's start this damn thing already!" Starlight nodded hastily, waiting on Twilight's command with the flag raised high. The alicorn opened her muzzle, "On your marks... Get set...Go-!" "Is that a race?" Oh my God... Oh my [BEEP]ing God...! Guess who showed up. No, really, guess. Of all ponies, evenshehad to turn up and stall the race further! Twilight and Starlight turned to the voice, one frowning curiously and the other beaming in recognition. "Sunset!" Both the alicorn and yellow unicorn proceeded to hug in greeting, the former pulling back with a grin. "What brings you here? No trouble at CHS?" Sunset shook her head with a wry grin. "None. Today's an extra day off, so I decided to see how you guys were doing." She then looked over to the observing pink unicorn, her smile widening. "You must be Starlight Glimmer. I've heard so much about you." The other unicorn grinned at that, walking over to the other. "Nothing too bad, I hope." Sunset chuckled. "Only that Twilight has a student worthy of being so, according to a good friend of mine." And offered a hoof. "Hi, I'm Sunset Shimmer, it's nice to meet you." Starlight beamed, accepting the shake. "Likewise." "What's the stalling for? Trixie wants to race already!" Thank you! Sunset blinked in recognition. "Trixie?" And looked back to the track. "She never struck me for a racer." Twilight chuckled. "Life is full of surprises." Then inquired lightly, "Do you wanna partake? We're just getting ready." The yellow mare grinned rather enthusiastically. "Why not? I enjoy racing almost as much as Rainbow Dash does." Twilight nodded. "And now that I'm thinking about it." Oh dear God. She glanced to her pupil. "Starlight, why don't you join in the fun too? I can handle things from the sidelines. You should have as much with your friends." The pink unicorn blinked... Then beamed cheerfully. "Really? I'd love to! Great idea Twilight!" Not sure I'm gonna live to see tomorrow... First thing you can imagine what Sunset's cart would look like, you'd probably be accurate. With the two final mares right at the back, Twilight had to take the time when Sunset and Starlight were making their own rides to extend the width of the track a little for everyone to fit without constantly crashing into one another. Once the two mares returned and took their places at the back, the Princess resumed her stance to the sidelines and raised the flag in preparation. Please hurry up love, before anyone else turns to delay the race further. Are you sure? Perhaps those mutts living underground would like to participate, or maybe your Princess's childhood friends. Don't jinx it! "Come on already!" Rainbow called impatiently. Twilight frowned, then summoned a whistle from thin air and commencing the countdown. "Three... Two... One... GO!" Oh finally- Jesus Christ! Everyone tore by before I could comprehend upon the waving flag and blowing of the whistle, already leaving my cart to... Slowly reach the lap itself... And grind to a halt. ... "You're kidding me right now aren't you?" I asked my own cart flatly, attempting to turn the damn thing on again. And again. And again... And again... Twilight watched with a faint frown. "For the love of all that is Christ!" My voice was unable to contain the frustration and rage bubbling through my being right then. "Why does this always happen to me?!" Again. Again! Work damn you! "Discord!" I was too busy to acknowledge what Twilight was gasping at, focused on starting my damn cart- Eureka! "And I'm off!" Leaving my girlfriend behind to spectate the whole race, I was expecting to be greeted by a straight live down a long oval-shaped track... NOT immediately making a sharp right, followed with a left and another right down a curvy path that wasn't originally there before! What the [BEEP]?! I looked around, now seeing what Twilight was so infuriated about. Loop-de-loops, bridges... Those cubes with the question marks in them from the Mario Kart games. Discord! He's changed the whole track! On the positive outlook of things.Sombra mused casually.Now things may not be so tedious. Oh I'm happy for you! Okay, now we were playing Mario Kart: MLP Edition! Track course... I don't know, "Spike's Trail" or something. Maybe introducing Discord to that game on the Wii wasn't the most intelligent move. Making another sharp turn, almost making me skid off the road, it just hit me upon reaching the first cube, which disappeared by magic after I grabbed the thing. From the corner of my eye, a small squared black screen popped up revealing what item I can use to reach the others. I can still let Spike win... But that didn't mean I couldn't take care of the others too. Ugh... Banana peels. Not really useful considering how far behind I was. Although to be fair, I was reaching up to Starlight and Sunburst's carts. I'll just plant these things behind me to make room for the next cube- ...Or... After some more swerves, reaching just behind the childhood lovebirds-in-denial, I threw the three banana peels forward, directly into the paths. Their carts never stood a chance, speeding by the two swirling racers I called out in the spirit of things, "Surprise [BEEP]es!" You often know why I don't use participate in competitions all that much, aside from them not really being my thing or the prize in question not being overall worth the effort? I can get really,reallycompetitive. Whoa okay! That was a jump! Landing from the ramp harmlessly I was grinning widely, my own frustration evaporating over the fun I was having. Smashing the next cube, my item revealed to be... Ohohoho! Who was in first again? I looked over when I had the chance. Sunset already? Welp... Sorry my student, but this race was made for one certain dragon to win. Blue shell away! Looking back forward to lessen the guilt for firing something at my own pupil- Jesus! I managed to swerve away in time before the bomb-omb left behind for me could explode in my face, leaving that to the two racers from behind me. Zephyr, of course. Grinning darkly, my next cube after another long left was... Three red shells. Sorry Fluttershy... The three carts never stood a chance. Fluttershy, Applejack and Rarity with their siblings were knocked out of the way for yours truly to past. Thankfully, Discord was smart enough not to have any of the support items inflict realistic harm to the racers. Though I imagine that was done mostly for Fluttershy's sake. Anyway, I was... Seventh now? Yeah looks about right. Only a few more obstacles to go. And here comes a loop-de-loop! Woooooooo-hoooooooooo! Sorry love, but at the very least Discord made things more exciting. From across our bond, as I reached it past the first lap, Twilight continued to radiate annoyance and worry, mostly directed to Spike. Couldn't blame her, this wasn't really a kind of race for a child to partake in alone. Anyway, directly ahead next are... Pinkie and Maud. And how kind of them to put banana peels down for me. Using years of skill playing the games, I managed to swerve around and through the dropped items for the others behind to deal with, hitting the next cube available- Ohoho! The race was in my favour! "Discord!" My voice darkened alongside the item I temporarily became. "Coming for ya [BEEP]." And tore through the other racers struggling to dodge, including Pinkie and Rainbow, reaching all the way beside Sunset's cart before I transformed back into a regular Earth Pony in his regular cart. That was fun! Sunset glanced to me, smirking competitively, reminding me eerily so of Rainbow. "Just because you're my friend and 'mentor,' doesn't mean I'm gonna make things easy on you!" She called out playfully, focusing back on the road before us. Pop quiz; what do warriors excel at? Slaughter? Defending their loved ones? Playing dirty! "You know, you're quite the good kisser!" Hahahaha! I felt Sunset's immediate embarrassment and small flattery at the reminder. I grinned, calling over. "I can still remember the taste; we should continue where we left off back then. I heard that dark hallway's available for some alone time." Despite the velocity, I heard Sunset grumble out, "Ignore him Sunset, just pay attention to the road..." "Maybe next time we'll let Twilight join in the fun, how about it?" The helmet and goggles alone couldn't hide the red hue all over the mare's face. Hook, line and sinker for every last stinker! Was that an Until Dawn reference? Bash! My flustered student's cart rode harmlessly onto the side grass upon my 'tap,' helping me reach fourth place without further difficulty. Up next was Trixie- Behind you! Whoa! Good call Sombra! Now speeding up to meet me as we sped by the second lap, the race track twisting and turning all on Discord's cheating whim, was a smug Rainbow and excited Scootaloo surrounded by three spinning green shells. "Payback time Star!" And moved closer to knock me out of the track for karma reasons. Well, that almost happened. "Oh come on!" Rainbow called out irritably. Thank you speed boost and ramp! "Suck a [BEEP] Rainbow Dash!" I called out gleefully as I drove as far from the outraged pegasus as possible, hitting into the next cube. Trixie wasn't too far behind, once I dealt with her, it's time to remove the main obstacle for Spike to emerge triumphant. As if sensing someone approaching, the blue unicorn looked back with a disdainful expression, callously hurling out an item of her own to intercept me; a green shell. Quickly, I swerved around that shell, hearing Rainbow and Scootaloo's shocked/indignant cries trailing back. That shell must've hit a lucky spot past the ones protecting the two. Thank you Trixie, allow me to return the favour! The bright blue and white cart was knocked aside by the simple red shell, allowing me to tore by in satisfaction, Trixie's irritated outcries sweet music to my ponified ears. Alright, that's all the mild inconveniences dealt with, that left just one more obstruction to a fair race. Unfortunately, Spike was finding it difficult to go past the obviously cheating Discord, the latter bending the track and obstacles to his advantage. Frowning irritably, I concentrated on my bonds for a moment. Sensing my mental call, the dragon looked back towards my approach, calling out in both surprise and excitement. "Stardust! You made it!" Nodding, I reached beside my brother and called out seriously, "I'll handle Discord! You finish up this race!" Spike blinked. "You want me to win?!" "Taking care of a cheater is just as much a victory!" Sharing my grin, Spike nodded, both of us hitting the next row of cubs our way. A banana peel. That won't help me now. "Bro! I've got three mushrooms!" Three-? "That's perfect!" I replied happily. "Use them to get past Discord on the next turn, I'll deal with him!" Spike obliged, the pair of us making a sharp right whilst reaching the racer in first place. Looking behind him, Discord smirked mischievously and raised a bomb-omb. No you don't! "Now Spike!" The trickster didn't react in time for the speeding dragon using up his mushrooms to knock his own ride aside, prompting him to accidentally drop the activated item. I sped through the aftermath, Discord and his ride landing harmlessly to a path of grass to our left. Karma hurts, Discord! Now all that's left to do is make sure Spike succeeds! And we were nearing the finish line, a happy and relieved Twilight calling out across our bond. "I knew I could count on you." "Always love." Spike will win this race, this I vow. That vow may not last long... What do you-? "Oh come now everyone! You didn't think I'd be out so easily?" Discord's voice rung through the area, prompting us all to glance around wildly, the ground beginning to vibrate somewhat. What was that [BEEP]hole planning now-? What the [BEEP] is that?! Discord wasn't evidently playing by the rules any longer, with the massive battle tank running right onto the track directly behind a panicking Rainbow and Trixie. Swatting both carts to the sides like bugs, a gleeful Discord wearing an army helmet poked his upper half body out of the tank, grinning with sickening glee in my direction. This wasn't a race anymore! It's a cluster[BEEP]! Come on next cube! Save me now! ...A blue shell? That won't help! Hearing the sound of a cannon lowering, I gulped. Welp, this wasn't going to end well- The red shell firing from the tank smashed perfectly into the rear of my cart, forcing me to leap in circles into the patch of grass. Saluting at my state, Discord hurriedly made his way to reach the unsuspecting Spike... Also knocking him to the side as the finish line was so close. I didn't even bother continuing, the race was pretty much over, and the blue shell would only hit them both in close vicinity. Sighing regrettably, my head leaned into the steering wheel as other racers sped by. Twilight, I'm sorry... Spike, I'm especially sorry... The whistle blew! "The winner is Spike!" Twilight called out in enthusiasm. Figures Discord would- ...Wait what? My head snapped back upwards watching the grinning dragon emerging from his stopped ride and being greeted by a proud Twilight. Discord descending from his tank in clear disappointment with a pouty expression, followed with Trixie, Rainbow and Scootaloo, whereas the rest following all cheered the young proud dragon for... Winning? Hewon?! Turns out, he had one last mushroom at his disposal, utilizing the item just before Discord could reach the finishing goal. HE WON! Tearing off my helmet, goggles and seat belt, I leapt over my cart and hurried over to the beaming dragon and others, brushing past a few to envelop the surprised Spike in a tight hug. "You won! You beautiful son of a [BEEP] you won!" "Jack!" Twilight chastised, but Applejack placed a hoof to her side with an amused smile. "Leave 'im sugarcube, he's happy for his little brother winnin' the race!" "Damn right I am!" Setting the grinning dragon down, I pointed to Discord. "That's karma you cheating [BEEP]! You deserved to lose!" The trickster shrugged and smirked casually. Looking back to Spike, I picked him up again to place on my back, grabbing my discarded fedora in the meantime and placed it on his head. "We're gonna celebrate this! Pinkie, get your party planner ready! There's gonna be a party tonight!" "Oh boy! Yippee!" 'Yippee' was right Pinkie! Meanwhile, the others watched in either bemusement or fondness, some adoring the sight of such sibling love. "Spike, crystal brownies on me?" "You bet!" The dragon replied blissfully, and we hurried back to the castle. All that wait and frustration was worth it in the end! Everything went according to plan, all things considered! Sunset Shimmer and Starlight Glimmer weren't suppose to meet at this point in time.Starswirl concluded.Your invention and role in the former's life incited Miss Shimmer to visit her home world this day. I regret to say the negative feedback towards Balance will be significant. ...Oh well. You can't say I was aware of their eventual meeting to begin with. I'll worry about the imbalance later. For now, I'll be enjoying watching the young lizard cheerfully gorging his face out with a buffet of sweets alongside the Crusaders, Pinkie and others, being patted on the back and celebrated by our large group of friends. My observation was from a distance, leaning back against a wall with a glass of punch in hoof. Ha! Poor Rainbow over there being harassed by a persistent Zephyr. Honestly, teenage males never take a hint. I should know I was like that at his age... What was he fifteen? Sixteen? Fluttershy's the older sibling, but she looks awfully young herself to be the eldest to him. We really need the ages confirmed by Hasbro, I only know Twilight's age because Spike told me. Maybe you should ask them. It's rude to ask a lady about their age, Sombra. They're not 'ladies,' boy. Mare applies too. "Company?" I smirked to the alicorn beside me. "Preferably alone together? Yes please." Twilight rolled her eyes with a pink hue, pushing my side playfully before observing the others with me. "I'm going to let your profanities around and addressed to Spike and our friends slide for today, and today only, simply because you were so happy for Spike to win." My smirk widened. "And for showing up Discord." The alicorn sighed in fond exasperation. "That too." And smiled brightly my way. "Still, it was wonderful to see you so happy, especially for Spike. Not to mention how you kept looking out for him even during the hectic race. Thanks for that." "I'll always be there to look after my family." Was my sincere statement. Twilight's warm head leaned into my shoulder. "I know." She responded in soft blissfulness, the pair of us watching Spike chatting excitably and reciting what happened today with gestures in reserved peace. Alas, two more ponies approached us from the right. "Hope we're not interrupting anything." A smiling Starlight and Sunset stopped by us, the former speaking pleasantly, "For a moment there, you two looked like proud parents watching your own kid." Twilight and I shared amused fond looks. You weren't entirely inaccurate there, Starlight. Sunset then motioned to both herself and her new friend. "Starlight and I were just discussing our past mistakes. Turns out, we have a lot of things in common; you were right about us getting along, Stardust." The pink unicorn nodded in full agreement, sharing Sunset's beaming expression. Twilight grinned proudly at the two. "That's great to hear! And since you're here, Sunset, maybe you can stick around and assist Starlight in practicing an advanced spell I've been meaning to teach her next." The yellow mare grinned quite cheerfully. "I'd love to help." And smirked my way. "Maybe you can watch, 'teacher.'" I returned the expression. "It'd be my pleasure." Twilight and Starlight beamed merrily, and as they excused themselves to join Trixie and Sunburst, Sunset waited until they were out of ear shot to address me next with a smile. "I swear, it was almost like looking at a mirror. Starlight and I are pretty much alike." "Well, kinda." I replied matter-of-factly. "She tried to do harm because she thought she was abandoned as a filly by her friend." [BEEP]ty reason to be a villain, I still think that. "You... Your only motivation was power." Sunset rubbed the back of her head sheepishly. "There was more to it than that... Still, I've learned from my mistakes. And from what she's been telling me, Starlight's working to redeem herself everyday under Twilight's guidance. She couldn't be in better hoofs." "I can't agree more." A minute's pause. Sunset then added with a rather hushed tone, "I can't believe you did that during the race." Knowing exactly what she was referring to, my tone was coy. "Seducing you with my charm?" I shrugged with an impish grin. "Warriors don't often play fair my dear; we often take advantage of whatever comes our way." Sunset frowned in both annoyance and amusement... Then added rather hesitantly, "You really thought I was a good kisser?" I laughed lightly, opting to be honest. "And I'll be sure to rub it in Sentry's face next time I see him." Sunset shook her head in disbelief, though unable to contain her own smile and chuckle.
Chapter 141: 56 Tricks Later"Come on Starlight, you've almost won." The unicorn in question was hard at work, purple eyes focused with an intensity I only recognized from Twilight. Obviously my girlfriend was being a major influence on the mare by this point. I had no idea whether or not Starlight was even listening to me at this point. Even so, I couldn't stop myself from handing out advice to a newbie. "Reaction Command, triangle go!" "He's gonna emerge from the flames in a second, be ready to press triangle!" "Now's your chance, deck the [BEEP]er!" I think you're enjoying this moreso than you should. Bah-! The final ding noise from the screen assured us everything was over. Starlight blinked, leaning back on the couch in surprise. "I won?" At my pleasantly stunned look, the mare proceeded to grin brightly. "I won! I didn't actually think I'd do that on my first try!" Holy Hell, she actually did it. I slowly shared the expression. "Well done Starlight, you're a natural!" The unicorn flushed happily at the praise. And I meant it, beating the first Organization boss from Kingdom Hearts II. True he was the easiest, but still. It wasn't on Proud Mode for nothing. "You were right, Stardust, these video games really are fun." The pink mare looked at the wireless controlled in small wonder. "I don't why Twilight refuses to try them." I shrugged in amusement. "She probably read online that video games are notorious for killing brain cells." Starlight was taken aback. "Is that true?" "No clue. I don't seem to have become stupid... Yet." I added playfully, prompting Starlight's chuckle and return to looking at the cutscene playing. Oh I don't know, your idiocy is often a topic of debate. Ignoring that. Also, having seen the cutscene a quadrillion times, my focus instead resumed on the curious Starlight, mind going back to arguments all over the internet regarding her own role in the show. Spending time with the mare, she was very pleasant company, and she shared a lot of traits with Twilight. Over time, I've come to accept her position as Twilight's student. Starlight wasn't... Well, she's not as bad as people make her out to be. When I first discovered she'd be Twilight's pupil as opposed to Sunset, I was naturally wary of the idea. Over time, during the course of watching season six, she grew on me. She's by no means a bad character, though her redemption arc could've been done a million times better. Not to mention, Starlight barely had enough screen time, either in the spotlight or in the background, to get us convinced enough she's worthy of becoming a main part of the cast. Starswirl, Sombra. Opinions? She's there as a 'plot device' for the Princess.Sombra stated matter-of-factly.It's simple, eventually your mare will become a teacher of many for the forthcoming future. This unicorn's target practice for the viewers to become interested in the idea of the Princess taking on pupils. Obviously, it's far from working. In a sense.Starswirl countered knowingly.It's fair to say the general viewers of the show are split down the middle in terms of opinions regarding young Starlight here. Some view her as an inconvenience, unnecessary to even be here and perform acts only Princess Twilight and her friends would be capable of. The other half, like myself, embrace the idea; Starlight Glimmer is far from a liability, but a young, eager, studious unicorn willing to admit her mistakes and change herself to become a better pony. And thus far, I am seeing remarkable improvement. Well, that's a given, considering who her teacher is... "Should I save before continuing?" "Hm? Nah." I shook my head. "There are no enemies in the next room. The rest now is just story progression." Starlight nodded, and I opted to change the subject. "So, how's it going with your studies?" Eyes focused on the game, she grinned regardless. "Oh, couldn't be better. Twilight said we'll be practicing a complex spell this evening. I can't wait to see what my teacher's got planned for this time." I smiled at the energetic statement. "You're really enjoying being her pupil." "She's been teaching me a lot." Starlight's expression continued brightening with every word. "I couldn't ask for a better teacher." Ha, couldn't blame ya. "How's your student doing?" Hmm? "Sorry?" "Twilight teased you earlier about your messages to a certain friend of ours." Ah, now I understood. "Oh she's fine." I smirked, looking back to the screen myself. "I'm moreso pleased how getting along you two were last time she visited." Indeed, Sunset was basically Starlight before Starlight came around. Although to be fair, unlike Sunset's villainous, Starlight had a legit motivation for her own actions... Despite how poorly thought up said motivation was. "In fact, I dare say you two already made great friends." My own teacher chuckled with mirth.It's always a pleasure to see your own pupils getting along with one another. "Thank you everyone for attending." Twilight began, addressing the gathered group taking their seats around the table, with the exception of Starlight standing to the sat alicorn's right. Looking between her friends, she smiled warmly. "In light of last night's prank, I wanted to congratulate everyone for their convincing efforts of acting to help Rainbow Dash learn a valuable lesson." The pegasus in question raised a brow, motioning to both Starlight and I. "So then why are they here? They never showed up in the prank!" Good point. Starlight should've been there... "Starlight was busy working on a spell we practiced the other day." Twilight defended her pupil. "Though I kinda wish I could've seen it now." The pink unicorn admitted sheepishly. "As for Jack, since he informed beforehand this former event was an episode, he couldn't participate." Rainbow scoffed playfully. "Right, sure, that excuse." I rolled my eyes, not rising to the bait. Shaking her head, the Princess proceeded with another smile. "Regardless, I just wanted to express how proud I am for another friendship lesson well done. Not to mention, all that effort going into that prank paid off." Yep, the very episode where Rainbow pranks everyone - Including myself, unfortunately... - and they all tricked her by 'turning' into cookie-craving zombies. Interesting idea, but not something above Hasbro's tendency to write. That wasn't an insult, mind you. "Heh, maybe next time I'll use my own pranks to teach another pony a lesson about friendship!" "Um, I'd much rather you didn't..." Hahahahahahaha! You tell her Fluttershy. "Perhaps you could provide a lesson through means of your Wonderbolt training next time, darling." Rarity suggested rather nervously. Rainbow rolled her eyes, settling back down into her throne. "Sheesh you guys are no fun. What happened to all that excitement last night?" "Yeah!" Pinkie pitched in, slamming her hoofs on the table cheerfully. "Last night was tons of fun! We should definitely do something like that again sometime!" "See? Pinkie gets it!" "It's all fun and games until somepony gets sick of it, Rainbow Dash." Applejack pointed out wearily. "Remember, what we were tryin' to teach ya last night was that yer own sense of humour doesn't always match up with someone elses." "I know I know." Rainbow waved dismissively. "I'm just saying, maybe next time we can use a prank instead of Twilight's friendship speeches to teach a friendship lesson to someone. Think about it, it worked with me didn't it?" "That doesn't mean it'll work with someone else." I pitched in. Rainbow frowned. "Maybe not somepony like you Star; you don't have a funny bone in ya!" I scoffed. "Rainbow, my people are masters of pranking themselves. I'm sure whatever I can conjure up is far more creative and humour-inducing than, say, placing a woophie cushion under Twilight's seat." That brought some chuckles from Applejack and Rarity. Rainbow, meanwhile, looked far from amused, her brow deepening. "Is that so? Then how come you've never played a prank on anyone ever?" "Untrue." I retorted. "I'm currently playing the biggest joke imaginable." "Being?" "A worthy partner for Twilight." Even at that, Twilight smiled faintly as the others shared fondly amused glances. The blue pegasus rolled her eyes. "That's not a prank! Come on, you're suppose to be creative right? You can make some good pranks if you try hard enough!" "I don't doubt he can, Rainbow." Rarity added casually. "But understand, Stardust has far too much dignity to indulge himself in pranks. We all know his own sense of humour is unique in comparison to any of ours." Spike snorted. "You'd be surprised. You should see him whenever he and Twilight are alone together." The blushing Princess gave Spike a pointed look, whereas Starlight struggled not to giggle. "Alright then, if you can think of making good pranks Stardust, then put your bits where your muzzle is." Flying to the center of the table, Rainbow pointed at my throne with a smug disposition. "You and me, prank war! Whaddya say?" "...No." Gasp. Flabbergasted. "What do ya mean 'no?!'" "I mean no." I shrugged, leaning back comfortably. "What do I get out of it? Nothing. So why bother participating?" "...Oh. Oh I get it." She suddenly grinned widely. "You're just scared that Twilight might think less of you for playing harmless pranks, right?" Twilight, meanwhile, frowned. "That's far from true, Rainbow. Besides, I'd never think any less of Jack regardless of his sense of humour." Thank you love. I expressed a grateful smile to the reassuring alicorn. Rainbow was far from convinced. "Come on, accept the challenge Stardust. I wanna see how good you are with pranks, even though you're probably terrible." Those taunts won't sway me so easily, Rainbow. Regarding me for a moment, the pegasus then leaned back and said rather casually, "Tell you what, let's have prank war over the weekend. If I win with the best prank, you have to... Dance in front of everyone in clown make up." Wow, how generous of you. "And if I win?" "Umm... Oh, easy." The Wonderbolt folded her front limbs with a satisfied smirk. "If you win, which is really unlikely, I'll become your servant, for a whole week." Oh yeah, because that will make up for the prank a few days back when you decorated my room with active beehives. Not to mention all that long ago when you and Pinkie found it hysterical to have me eat a cupcake which was in actuality a rock. That's right, you piece of [BEEP], I haven't forgotten! Then consider this an ample opportunity for some delicious payback. ...Hmm... She probably won't stop pestering until you accept the tedious challenge. The others looked genuinely stunned by my eventual answer. "Deal." Rainbow grinned, proceeding to disgustingly spit into her hoof and point it in my face. Smacking the limb back, I added sourly, "Don't push it." The pegasus shrugged, flying back to her seat... Then smirking in a sinister way, addressing the observant Twilight next. "Hey Twilight, I was wondering. Could friendship be used to solve every problem?" Pinkie proceeded to burst out into chortles, the rest groaning in knowing what was coming next. Starlight and Spike facepalmed at what Rainbow just did. Good God...Even Sombra wasn't amused. "Hey, it's another meeting, let's argue about friendship limitations!" I stated in both amusement and exasperation. Twilight rolled her eyes. "The chances of friendship resolving every conflict is the likely scenario than solely magic." "Oh sweet apples..." Applejack groaned, rubbing her forehead as Twilight and Rainbow turned to me expectantly. We're doing this again? Alright love, bring it. "Alright, Twilight, I thought long and hard about this. Ifyouthink, that this logic, friendship is the resolution to every single one of life's problems-" "No, but it's the most plausible outcome regarding matters of conflicted interest and teamwork when something tragic arises-" "According to whom? That has been no recorded event in history where friendship-" "Hey, no, don't bring it to this meeting! You two had this argument for two hours straight already!" Spike exclaimed rather hotly. "Enough!" And as everyone nodded vigorously with Spike, Rainbow was barely holding in her own satisfied laughter at what she just unleashed. Too late, the damage was already done. "I'm only saying that the magic of friendship has played role in historical events than my stubborn boyfriend care to admit. You can't argue with facts!" "You can't instill your own ideals into history and declare them as facts either! The idea that friendship was the cure to extinct diseases is sheer lunacy!" Rarity proceeded to call to the heavens. "By Celestia, someone stop them!" "Ready girls?" I asked the two on opposite sides of me from a distance, surrounded by a heap of standing mirrors all positioned my way. As both Twilight and Starlight nodded, I closed my eyes briefly to concentrate, getting my own magic prepared for this exercise. "You sure it's okay to do this?" Starlight asked as I gathered enough composure. "Using our magic at full blast seems kinda... Dangerous." "I trust Jack to know what he's doing." Twilight responded for me. "He's come a long way ever since training in Balance magic. Let's just make sure we don't accidentally hit each other, okay?" She added in both jest and seriousness. Raising both my front limbs, standing on hind legs, I used them like shields for the onslaught to come. Taking that as a signal, Twilight shared a glance with her student, and both began at my nod. Energies of pink and blue rapidly headed between me, bouncing harmlessly off my limbs to the reflective surfaces and headed straight back at me. Swiping those two away, my reflexes were quick to block more magical attacks by the two mares, who'll keep firing and firing until it either overwhelms me or they get too tired to continue. Really it's a test of their stamina much as it was mine. I dodge, swerved and blocked all attacks whizzing by me, the clean mirrors unrelenting in returning the energy blasts my way. One or two seasons ago I probably would've struggled by this point, but so far nothing seems to be going awry. "I'm surprised you accepted Rainbow Dash's challenge." Starlight commented amidst her firing more magic. "It doesn't seem like something you'd do." "She's right." Twilight concurred from her side. "I figured pranks would be your least interested activity." "They are." I grunted, keeping my eyes focused on the blasts around me. "But if it's an opportunity to knock down Rainbow's ego a little... Well, who am I to say nooooooooo-?!" Not even reflexes could have me react in time to the sudden fall down a pithole just from taking a little step to the right. Covered in grass, I didn't see it coming into last minute, reflexes at least helping me land on my hooves at the bottom of the hole. From above, all the magic collided in creating some fireworks, causing me to cover my eyes briefly. "Jack!" "Stardust!" Two heads poked over the hole in worry, Twilight calling out. "Are you okay?!" "Fine!" I called back. "Nothing broken!" In fact, I was moreso annoyed than hurt. "Stand back girls!" With Balance, it took one jump from a ten-meter hole to escape and land harmlessly on the ground, turning to face the two mares. "Rainbow's handiwork, I presume." Twilight's muzzle twitched. "Looks like she's eager to start this 'prank war' of yours." Starlight then yelped in shock, and I quickly whirled to grab her hoof and pull her upwards before she could fall into another well-hidden pithole nearby. Nodding in gratitude, the pink unicorn looked around and muttered with a frown, "Guess this was only the beginning." The Princess nodded. "We should be careful on our way back to the castle. No doubt Rainbow planted these trapholes all over Jack's training grounds." "Or we could just use the teleportation spell." Starlight suggested, to Twilight's nodding approval. "Great idea." And in a pink flash, the three of us found ourselves back at the entrance to our shared home, collectively sighing in relief with exasperated smiles. Starlight then glanced at me curiously. "Do you have something cooked up for your first prank against Rainbow?" Did I? My response, firstly, was a smirk. "One prank is all I need." Talk about a productive day. I open my door to find... Cotton candy. Filling up my whole bedroom like a pink ocean of stickiness. Please for the love of God don't tell me my electronic devices are decorated with the stuff. And my books... Oh Jesus it'd take forever to get them all off. I sighed. Guess I've got my work cut out for me. Good think I love cotton candy, but I couldn't get rid of all this alone. "Oh Pinkie Pie!" Ahh, what a beautiful day. The sun shone through the window first thing in the morning. Leaping off my bed, first order of business was water, then some more Balance training, then extending my sense to check if Zagreus was nearby, and finally spend some lovely time with the mare of my dreams. If she wasn't preoccupied today teaching Starlight anything- Ow! Stumbling back slightly, my clearing vision was greeted by the doorway filled by... A brick wall. "Oh, very humourous Rainbow..." I grumbled sourly, sighing loudly and gathering up enough energy to deal with this temporary obstacle. It's far too early for this [BEEP]... "Well, here's todays mail!" Spike announced with the envelopes held in his claw. "Mail time!" I grinned childishly. "Mail's here!" And sharing an expression with the knowing dragon, we both began singing a childhood classic before the very bemused eyes of Twilight and Starlight around the breakfast table. "Here's the mail, it never fails! It makes me wanna wag my tail! When it comes I wanna wail! Maiiiiiiil!" With a satisfied grin, I rubbed the dragon's head proudly. "I've taught you well Spike." Starlight's muzzle quirked to amusement. "You're in high spirits today." Minus the brick wall placed behind my bedroom door, I was in a chipper mood. "I blame all my friends... And mostly Twilight." The alicorn in question rolled her eyes affectionately while sipping her tea. Now, let's see what Derpy got for me today- My eyes closed fast in the nick of time, something unwelcome splattering all over my face. Please be paint, please be paint, please be paint... Spike's voice prompted me to open my eyes. "Well, you always liked the colour blue." Twilight sighed, conjuring up a cloth for me to wipe the stuff off me. Smiling in thanks, I proceeded to do just that, whilst a haughty voice from above called out. "Hah, it's a new look for you!" "Rainbow Dash!" Twilight chided at the pegasus. "You could've waited until he was finished with breakfast." "Hello Rainbow." I replied calmly with closed eyes and rubbing my face, knowing she was hiding at the ceiling since we first came in the room. "So glad you're devoted to seeing your joke come through." "And meanwhile, you're slipping behind!" The pegasus retorted. "You haven't done a single prank to me yet! What's taking ya?" I grunted, finishing wiping off the remains of the paint. "It's a work in progress." And looked upwards to the grinning rainbow-haired mare. "Suffice to say, it's gonna be a piece of work you'llneveranticipate." Rainbow scoffed. "You're bluffing." "Am I?" Sow the seeds. A brief moment of uncertainty passed along her features before that overbearing self-confidence appeared on her face again, waving dismissively. "Sure you are. Face it, I'm the real Master of Pranks around here. You're only making things hard on yourself Star; you should give up now while you have the chance." And without awaiting a response, the mare zoomed out of the room like a jet. After a pause, Spike then asked after we looked to the doorway. "Are you actually working on something?" "Oh I'm working on something." I reassured my brother, smirking rather widely. "Rainbow just won't see it coming." A rain cloud. Scratch that, multiple rain clouds pouring down in my exact direction. Looking upwards wryly, I spotted Rainbow flying nearby with crossed front limbs and that [BEEP]-eating grin. Really? This was the best she could do? I smirked right back. "Joke's on you Rainbow, Iloverain." The mare only looked smug. What was she-? Arrrrrrrrrrrgh! Okay that was cheap! And dangerously reckless.Sombra added irritably.Seriously, does this mare possess any semblance of self-control? If she's meant to be some manner of enforcement for the good of Equestria, your world is starting to appeal as a safe haven. Shaking off the, thankfully not fatal, lightning strike, I glared up at the leaning pegasus. "That... Was just cheap." "Nothing's cheap with my pranks." Rainbow stated matter-of-factly, puffing out her pony chest with pride. "Ready to give up yet?" "Not on your life?" "Hm." Her next expression was sly. "Well then, guess that means I'll just have to take my pranks up a notch. You're gonnalovewhat I have in store for you next Star." I can hardly wait... The pegasus flew far away, leaving me to soak miserably by the dark grey cloud she left behind... Followed with another lightning strike. Goddamn-! You're certain this plan of yours will work? My expression soon matched the dark clouds above my head. Oh, absolutely... "Thank you so much for accompanying me to visit my squirrel friends in the park." Fluttershy said warmly as we walked down a path through the area, multiple colourful equines relaxing or playing together as we passed by. "They're a very reserved family, so I couldn't ask them to visit my place." "Respecting their wishes." I nodded in approval, smiling to the mare beside me. "As always, considerate of other's feelings. Remind me how you and Zephyr are related again?" Fluttershy smiled in faint humour. "Zephyr's not a bad pony once you get to know him." "Uh-huh." "You two seemed to have gotten along after that race." The pegasus pointed out. I snorted. "I only tolerated the clown's presence. No offense Fluttershy, but listening to how high he views himself made me want to get run over by everyone's carts, including mine." It was far easier for me to sympathize with Rainbow after that party. Even Discord couldn't find the pegasus somewhat entertaining and almost turned him into house furniture, if Fluttershy hadn't intervened. "I know he can be a little... Grating at times." Fluttershy said slowly. "But he means well. He's gotten alot better ever he found the confidence to succeed even after failing." "Oh, good for him... Attitude's still annoying though." I smirked humouredly. "I think you should be grateful we didn't end up an item, Fluttershy, otherwise at every family meeting you'd have to stop me from flat-out murdering your overbearing sibling." Despite the pink cheeks, Fluttershy giggled at the joking threat behind her hoof. Then, the mare looked forward and pointed the further we continued. "Their home is just down here... Hmm?" What's up? Oh. The pegasus paused, and I followed, at the seemingly harmless Rollerblade placed neatly on the path before us. I've seen enough cartoons to recognize this trick. "Does Rainbow think I'm just blind?" I asked in both amusement and slight disbelief. Fluttershy only smiled meekly, and we both began walking around the placed Rollerblade down the path- What the-?! Fluttershy's gasp was the last audible thing I heard from her as the sudden oily pathway slid me as far away from her possible, guiding my unstable hooves forward at increasing speed. My disorientation only worsened by the oil slipping onto a patch of grass then up a hill, over a small edge where a trampoline awaited me below. Bouncing right off it, my vision blurred as nothing greeted me but wind and clouds. Said clouds were in the form of goal rings, and I passed through them perfectly. Rainbow's handiwork, without a second guess. The ride didn't end there, for what waited for me next in the town street was a massive solid green block, and I closed my eyes for the inevitable impact. But instead of crashing, the massive block absorbed my body into it, my vision then greeted with greenness and barely saw the observing gazes outside of a blue pegasus and pink Earth Pony. But despite this, I could make out both the ecstatic and smug grins respectively. Finally, mercy was granted to me as it felt like a plug was opened, sucking me out of the green block and onto solid ground, welcoming sweet, sweet fresh air once more. Parts of my body still coated in that green stuff, leaving an after taste in my mouth. A taste that was... "Jell-O?" Rainbow towered above my state with a pointed hoof. "Gotcha!" And proceeded to chortle alongside Pinkie, whom obviously helped the prankster make that giant green block of jelly behind me. "Hook, line and sinker!" And tapped Pinkie's hoof with her own in self-congratulations. From the side, Bon and Lyra observed in bemusement and good humour. Oh yeah it's funny. It's [BEEP]ing hilarious... Fluttershy managed to catch up, assisting me in standing. Rainbow's gleeful expression remained. "Better call it quits Star. Let's face facts, there's nothing you can do that'll topthat." Brushing bits of jelly off, I replied calmly despite my initial irritation, "We'll see Rainbow." The mare hovered above the ground, folding her limbs expectantly. "What's taking you so long anyhow? You know it's not really a prank war if you're still focused on making one prank only. It's already Sunday for crying out loud!" "I know." Rainbow frowned severely. "No way it's better than anything I've done." "Not sure about that, my dear." "...You're bluffing." "Am I? Am I notorious for not following through with my promises?" Implying you do? I can provide a list stating otherwise. "Tch! You're just trying to scare me!" Even so, I detected faint traces of doubt beginning to cloud the mare's senses. "I'll win this prank war; you'll see!" And tore off into the sky before anyone could get the last word. "...Want some help finishing that jell-o?" Lyra eventually asked. I shrugged, motioning to the green block for Lyra and Pinkie to enjoy. "Help yourselves. I have a full appetite." The pie trick. Really. Thepietrick. "You're out of ideas." "At least I'm using them!" Rainbow snapped as I wiped the content off my face. Cream pie, yuck. "You're not making things challenging when I only have to worry about one prank!" At that, I smirked despite the awful taste. "Trust me Rainbow, this one prank will be something you'll never forget." One pink eye twitching, the mare leaned forward and grabbed me by the front of my cape, demanding with a severe frown. "Do it already." "Well at this close proximity, are you asking me to kiss you? I'm a taken man, Rainbow-" "That's not what I meant and you know it!" The pegasus shouted into my face irritably, tugging at the fabric. "Do that prank of yours already! You should've had enough time now to get it ready." "It is ready." "So why aren't you using it?!" "I'm waiting for the most opportune time." The mare growled through gritted teeth, pushing me back in disbelief and ascending to the air. "No way it'll be good; you've never played a practical joke in your life!" "Wrong." I replied matter-of-factly with a tiny smile. "I've had my share of pranks during my years in school. You'd be surprised what this creative head of mine can concoct." Ignoring that scoff, thank you Sombra. Looking more decidedly unnerved, Rainbow attempted conceal that nervousness with a scornful snort. "Uh-huh, but that doesn't mean you can do anything that'll take me by surprise." "Really? I could just go ask Scootaloo for tips." Rainbow sneered in full annoyance, gesturing with her front limbs. "This isn't over! By the end of the day, I'll win this war! You'll see!" And once more, sped off into the distance through the lovely skies, leaving me by the doorsteps into my home. ...Ninety percent chance this 'prank' of mine will work now. I'd give it ninety-five. Really? How generous of you! Only because it would be a missed opportunity for me to watch that asinine pegasus revel in fear. "So the Organization are bad guys, right?" "Depends how you look at it. Their leader's the proper villain though." "Is it really bad for them to want to get their hearts back?" Spike asked, frowning. "I'm guessing it's by the means which they're doing so." Starlight supplied, which I nodded to. The unicorn was on the controller this time, playing through the first Disney world of Kingdom Hearts II as we watched. Twilight was busy assisting Applejack with measurements involving her farm animals, leaving us a good time to hang out. Spike then asked, "Is the next world I'm playing through from a movie we've already seen?" "Beauty and the Beast." "...Huh." Was Spike's dumbfounded response. Starlight cocked a brow. "Haven't seen that one yet." "Will I get to have the Beast join my party?" "Hell yeah Spike. Probably one of the two positive things about exploring that world." "Sweet." A knock on the door behind, prompting me to stop Spike from jumping off the couch and getting it myself, leaving Starlight and Spike to the game. The presence of the blue Wonderbolt behind it was palpable, but the emotions which radiated off her were something I found both curious and... Rather relieving. Fear, dread, anxiousness and... Acceptance. Opening the door, I stepped back to allow Rainbow entry. The Wonderbolt slowly entered the room with a wary expression, curiously looking over to the waving Spike and Starlight preoccupied with the game, then back to me with an uncertain frown... Followed with a loud sigh, muttering something under her breath. "I'm sorry?" "I said... You win..." "Couldn't quite catch that Rainbow." Huffing, the pegasus' voice echoed across the room. "I said you win! Happy?" Startling both Starlight and Spike to pause the game and turn to watch the reluctant mare, whereas I was both internally happy and confused. "Really?" Rainbow winced. "Look." She began, attempting to justify this handed victory. "Let's be clear, when it comes to the usual pranks, there's nopony better at them than me! I know you, Stardust, your kind of prank wouldn't be funny in the slightest..." And gathered herself with a knowing glare. "It'd be absolutelyterrifying,and I'd rather not have any nightmares for the rest of the week, thank you." My first reply was blinking. Huh... Well that was much easier. Good thing, too, with evening about to hit the sky. Rainbow looked down in defeat, stating slowly, "So... Yeah. Feel free to brag about how great your prank is, scaring me enough not to make you use it." Smiling, I replied sincerely, "Rainbow... I already have." And pink eyes snapped upwards. "Huh?" "Just now." "When? I don't get it-" "I made you scared enough to hand the victory over to me." I shrugged casually, unable to contain the smirk on my face. "That was the plan all along; build up suspense and dread in you by referencing this one prank of mine to lure you into accepting defeat before I'd actually do anything." Rubbing the back of my head rather sheepishly, I added with a wry grin. "I admit, the plan was fifty-fifty at best." "So... Your prank was just scaring me into letting you win?" Rainbow sought clarification, frowning disbelievingly. At my satisfied nod, she glanced down. "Huh... Heh." And actually started to chuckle, the fear and dread lifting from her heart. "That's actually really clever. Nice one Stardust." "Hey you weren't too bad." I smirked. "Granted a few of your pranks were cliche and predictable. I legit had to make myself fall for them for the plan to work." "I'll make sure to up the ante next time." Rainbow winked, offering a hoof. "Put 'em there, fellow prankster!" Gladly- Ayiyiyiyiyiyiyi! Rainbow held up the buzzer around her hoof. "Doesn't mean I can't have the last laugh!" And left my recovering state with a loud chortle, departing from the castle in ehr own mini-victory. That cunning mare... Yet you're smiling anyway. ...Yeah. "Well, that was certainly something." Starlight commented as I returned to join them on the couch, frowning in slight concern. "Are you alright?" "Couldn't be better." Ignoring the quivering in my front limbs, I leaned back, waiting. Spike and Starlight exchanged curious glances, the latter resuming on the game. A few minutes passed by, and the unicorn was just about to reach the world boss- "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" A scream that pierced through the heavens and the entirety of Ponyville caused us to look upwards, the Wonderbolt's despair felt all the way from her house to mine. "What was that?" Spike wondered. "That, my dear Spike, was Plan B." Last laugh eh Rainbow? "Hope you're all looking forward to a wedding between Rainbow and her childhood sweetheart. I wonder if Zephyr will make me his Best Stallion..."
Chapter 142: Changelings Among Us"Are you really sure you need me for this?" "Without a doubt." My honest answer, without hesitation. Glancing to the young dragon sitting beside me, I smiled lightly. "You're more than needed to help me sort this mess out before it gets out of hand." Both Spike and I were currently on route towards the shining Crystal Empire, the young lizard nodding, albeit uncertainly. Twilight was happily informing me how she had planned for us all to visit Cadence and Shining tomorrow to see how they and Twilight's lovable niece was doing. Such a reminder to that obvious episode immediately incited me to fetch Spike and hurry down to the station before both my girlfriend and Starlight could blink, for I came to the realization about something regarding Balance. I [BEEP]ed up. Super hard. Like, really really [BEEP]ed things up. Spike's place as the 'Brave and Glorious?' Befriending Thorax? Singing a mediocre song about friendship in the throne room? None of that will happen now. All because of my decision to confront Sombra in the past and unintentionally steal all the credit. Not all of it, Jack. The former tyrant pointed out. That brother to your mare has additionally claimed supposed victory over me. Even worse. With both Shining and I seen as true heroes to the citizens of the Empire's eyes, Spike would play a lesser role than originally in the upcoming episode. I.E, nothing would go as it's suppose to, meaning more imbalance would spawn from it. I couldn't have the entire event replay itself precisely, I know that. Unfortunately, I was forced to interfere this time in order to have things set in motion. Not with every exact detail, but enough for the real important parts to proceed as they should've. Would that happen to include that tedious performance your little dragon friend makes in my throne room? ...We'll see. Hmph. For that matter, what precisely is stopping you from following through with the episode at every detail? Exceptions being your Princess and her student due to their absence this time around, why not simply inform your friends about these events so they can continue carrying the story through? Do you really think they'll do that? I love my friends and all, but sometimes their emotional states outweigh their logical minds. Scratch that, most of the time they let their feelings get the better of them. Perhaps... Regardless, you could at least share with them how this rogue Changeling seeks love and affection through befriending the populace, as opposed to that silly little idea your 'brother' had. "Stardust?" My internal conversation was startling interrupted, looking back to the curious dragon next to me. "Yeah?" Spike frowned softly. "Are you really sure this Changeling won't harm us?" "Trust me Spike, I am." "I do trust you bro." The dragon affirmed, leaning slightly. "But still, the idea sounds very... Frightening." With a hoof on his shoulder, my smile strengthened to help give this young lizard the confidence he needs. "I have faith in your capabilities, Spike. Besides, I'll be right there with you." Spike nodded slowly, beginning to share my expression before asking curiously. "So, what is it you want me to do exactly? I know befriending the Changeling's our top priority, but I don't understand how we're going to do that!" "We'll worry about that when we get there." Was my simple response, leaning back against my seat with folded limbs, turning to the window. "First, we have to worry about being hindered by my 'adoring' fans... Should've brought a disguise really." I was in a hurry, in all fairness. The kingdom loomed over in the distance, inciting my brief respite of anxiety. The citizens will only further stall our time... "Here." Hm? A prodding to my right prompted me to glance in surprise at the offered sunglasses, Spike grinning proudly. "Brought this baby last week. It might help you get past anyone without drawing attention to yourself." Unfortunately, your human friend lives for attention, young dragon. Ignoring that. I grinned in gratitude, accepting the black sunglasses and placing them on. "Cheers Spike." Looking back to the dragon. "So, how do I look?" Spike tilted his head, replying in amusement, "Heh, you look like a jazz musician about to perform a magic trick." "I'll take that as a compliment." In all seriousness, this gift of Spike's should work like a charm, since last time those crystal ponies couldn't see through Spike's own disguise without him taking it off. Hey Sombra, as their former ruler you should've taught them to be more observant about these things. The King replied with a tinge of crude humour,I was far more preoccupied using my servants as table stands to teach them ridiculous basic things. Servants or slaves? Pick one. This is truly pathetic. I know. When's the last time they cleaned up the streets? My people have been reduced to sniveling cowards, afraid of a mere Changeling. Only my might is worth their instincts to hide and lock up their doors, not the rumoured presence of four-legged insect who only seeks to love. "It's like a ghost town here..." Spike commented quietly, green eyes gazing around. "One Changeling has them this spooked...?" "They probably never encountered a Changeling in their lives, Spike." I pointed out casually, the dragon and I proceeding onwards from the vacant town towards the castle itself. We're wasting no time. Picking something up from my friend, I inquired gently, "You alright?" He nodded hastily. "Fine, just... Never met a friendly Changeling before myself." Spike grinned uncertainly. "But I guess it'll a learning experience for me, huh?" "You me and everyone else." I reassured my little brother, smiling humouredly. "Don't worry, I'll introduce you both first after we find him. Right now let's meet up with Shining and Cadence." And the castle entrance was just ahead, the radiant Crystal Heart itself hovering innocently and guarded by two tall purple stallions in impractical glittering armour. Only two guards. Sombra muttered in distaste. They make a mockery of my kingdom... "Halt, who goes there?" Let's get this scene over with. Removing my sunglasses, I spoke with casual authority. "Stardust Balance, the Crystal Champion, here to see the rulers of this kingdom. Accompanying me is my fellow warrior and brother, Spike the Brave and... Something." Smooth. It's 'Brave and Glorious,' numskull. How do you even remember that? Spike stepped forward with gestures. "Yeah, Spike the Brave and... Powerful! What he said! Little brother to your Crystal Champion, who is right here! Recognize us now?" The two guards shared cautious glances, the other speaking up with narrowed eyes. "Hmm, he doeslooklike our Crystal Champion..." "But it could be... You know, in disguise!" "You want evidence?" A grin full of snark. "I can happily provide every profanity in the dictionary if that helps." "Trust me, he'll do that without hesitation." Spike added. More uncertain looks. "It's rumoured the Champion has a unique callousness for rude words... Very well, prove it!" "That won't be necessary." Ah! Three ponies and a foal in a floating carrier approached us, Shining speaking on behalf of them with a serious tone. "There's another means of checking they are who they say they are." And walking past his obedient guards, the unicorn Prince stopped right before me and asked with steel, "Our last conversation, what was it you said after I expressed gratitude to everything you've done for my family?" A famous quote from Harry Potter? "Always." Leaning back, Shining's frown morphed into warmness, glancing back to the others. "It's them." Sunburst sighed in relief, whereas Flurry gurgled innocently from her carrier. Without even thinking, my limbs took me forward to the young child, my mood brightening at the welcoming sight. The tiny pink alicorn outstretched her limbs and let out ecstatic noises at the familiar pony greeting her, and my first instinct was to gently press my hoof atop hers, taking at least a moment to humour the cute child. Sunburst observed with a serene smile, and I felt tension in the air evaporate at the sight of an uncle entertaining his infant niece. "She's always happy to see you." Cadence stated warmly, walking to the corner of my eye. "As are we all. You as well Spike. Honestly we weren't expecting eight of you until tomorrow. Twilight isn't with you?" "Still in Ponyville." Spike supplied as I was moreso focused on playing with Flurry. "She doesn't really know anything about the Changeling problem." "That might be for the best." Shining sighed wearily. "If we can deal with it beforehand, then Twilight wouldn't have to face an awful visit by tomorrow. Unfortunately, that Changeling's more elusive than we thought." "Just a minute, how did you know there was a Changeling in the Crystal Empire to begin with?" Sunburst suddenly inquired to us. "The entire kingdom has locked themselves in their own homes." "Stardust knew." Spike answered cheerfully. "No trouble gets past him." "Another one of your knowing about events before they happened, I'm guessing?" "Eh." I finally looked back while playfully stroking my niece's mane, answering Shining's speculation with a humoured grin. "I'm not suppose to be interfering here in all honesty, but my role as Crystal Champion has... Complicated things." Shining nodded. "So you're here to help us look for the Changeling." Then glanced back to the young dragon. "Spike's also going to help?" "In a different way than you're thinking of." I beamed down to the addressed lizard. "I have faith in Spike's abilities. By the end of the day, this problem will be solved because of him." Spike blinked, then grinned brightly at the encouragement, delivering a thumbs up. "You can count on me!" "Well, if you're here to help, we'd be glad for the assistance." The Princess of Love added in relief, "You always had a knack for finding Changelings, Stardust. It was last sighted right outside the kingdom, in the far northwest." A guard whispered into Shining's ear, prompting the unicorn to state in slight humour. "The guards were wondering if they could accompany the Champion in finding this Changeling, as additional protection." Or just to watch their idol in action. But at protection, I had to stop myself from bursting out into laughter. No offense, but the guards at Canterlot have displayed more competence and efficiency than... These guys. Sombra, you ever used these guards for anything? Mostly to protect the kitchen, cells and my personal chambers. I rarely possessed any real use for them. You can see why. "I'll be alright. I have a fellow warrior keeping me company." Turning around, I motioned for my bro to follow. "Come on Spike." "Wait, Spike's going with you?" Shining blinked in genuine surprise, whereas the guards around us lowered their heads in disappointment. "Doesn't that seem a little dangerous for him?" "Nah it'll be fine!" The young lizard glanced to me knowingly, grinning quite lively. "It's one Changeling. How bad can it be?" One Changeling who only wants to make friends. Was the unspoken full statement. Cadence and Shining shared looks, before the former nodded slowly. "Alright, we trust you know what you're doing. But at the very least, be careful. Changelings should never be underestimated; remember what happened several times in Canterlot." How could I possibly forget...? Okay, but if you despise Olaf but enjoy Pascal, then what the [BEEP]? Pascal? From Tangled. Pascal's awesome! But he's basically fulfilling that role. No but Pascal's actually funny. Like, sarcastic dry humour funny. I'll take cynical humour against over-the-top humour like that tumor-inducing snowman anyday. Spike's voice drawled out. "So, what are we looking for around here?" Gazing around the mass white landscape myself, I carefully kept my fedora fixed to my head in case of the wind. "A small rock basically, just sticking out of the ground." "Oh... Like that one?" "Hm? Yeah exactly- Oh." Well what were the chances? "Looks like it. Nice job Spike!" The dragon beamed, accompanying me towards the small black rock. My memory of the episode in question couldn't recall the exact detailing of the rock, so it might be this one. Only one way of finding out. "Next, I need you to climb on my back and hold on tight." Spike blinked, but obliged as I lowered to the ground for him. "Okay... Then what?" "We take a trip underground." "So- Wait what?" Wheeeee! His startled question was then replaced with startled yelling as I punched into the ground around us, immediately greeted with a small hole sinking the snow within. Yep, looks like I was right! Spike gripped around my neck, myself focused with keeping my hat on and landing at the right point. For the bottom of the icy slide held a stalagmite and crevice. And I had no desire bumping into either. "Hold on Spike!" My hoofs leaped off before I reached the bottom, carrying over in the air and skidding my hooves into fresh soft snow to cushion the landing. A rather epic action, I'll admit. A somewhat-quivering Spike slowly jumped off my back once it was safe, turning to me in both anxiousness and satisfaction. "Okay, that was scary... But awesome at the same time." The dragon proceeded to glance around the interior underground. "Whoa! So... Our Changeling friend is in here somewhere? Think he could be disguised as a rock?" "Could be." It happened in the episode, to my sincere surprise. I always assumed Changelings took the form of ponies than inanimate objects. "We could either look around for our friend by inspecting every nook and cranny." "Or...?" "Or he could come to us." Straightening, my voice raised to echo through the rather pleasant-looking cave. "You're a long way from home, Thorax!" ...No answer. Give it time. That soft creature will make his appearance soon enough. "Hey, check that out!" Sombra was right. Spike approached the seeming 'reflection' following his every move, waving to it and smiling. "I'm looking good huh?" Smirking, I followed after him. "Don't tell me Rarity's been feeding your ego again." "Hey!" I chuckled. "Just kidding Spike." Rubbing the dragon's forehead fondly, I glanced back to the 'mirror.' "But he's right, you've got his appearance spot-on, Thorax." "Tho- Wait... You mean that's-?!" The stunned question was cut off and responded through a flash of magic, the 'reflection' of Spike morphing back into the creature's true form... At least, until the season finale where they look like laughable Disney rejects. The Changeling's expression was barely that of malice or wariness, but hesitant and... Afraid. He thought we were intending harm or something. Keeping a firm grip on a retreating Spike's shoulder, I calmly greeted the black tall insect. "Hello Thorax." Innocent azure eyes blinked rapidly. "How... How do you know my name?" "I know lots of things. For example, I know you intend no harm." I gestured between him and they cautious young dragon. "Thorax, Spike. Spike, this is Thorax, Changeling among us. I'm Stardust Balance, a pleasure." Eyes widened in pure shock. "Wait... The- The Stardust Balance?! You're him?!" "You... You know him?" Spike inquired slowly, frowning in faint curiosity. Thorax nodded. "You're infamous among Changeling kind. They call you the 'Scourge of all Changelings,' ever since you've foiled Queen Chrysalis' plans countless times." A heavy frown, looking as though he's prepared to flee. "How did you find me...?" "I read the script in advance." Even when slightly afraid, Spike snorted loudly, prompting my smirk. Thorax barely looked amused, moreso confounded and ready to escape if needed. "I'm... I'm not here to hurt anyone! I just want-" "To love and be loved in return." "I-" Azure orbs blinked again rapidly. "Y-Yes! How do you know these things...?" "He's good at that." Spike, finally getting back some confidence, stepped forward slowly and offered a claw. "If he says you're good, then you're good. Nice to meet you Thorax, I'm Spike-!" Even my reflexes pulled Spike back from the sudden snarling emerging from the Changeling, who quickly covered up his mistake. "Sorry sorry! It's just being so closely contacted by affection gets the better of me..." I felt a pang of sympathy at the shame plastered over the Changeling's face, smiling in understanding. "And you're hoping making friends will sustain your hunger and keep you from feeling lonely any longer." Thorax hesitantly nodded, and even Spike frowned in empathy, gently approaching our poor friend again with a soft smile. "Well, that's why we're here." This time, the Changeling blinked in earnest confusion, Spike happily clarifying. "We're here to help you make friends, and have ponykind accept you as one. Right bro?" That's right. I nodded encouragingly. "Really?" Our smiles answered that for him, prompting Thorax's features to brighten considerably, hope swelling in his heart. "Even after everything my kind has done? I thought you hated Changelings, St-Stardust?" "Your people have been a repeated nuisance." I confessed with an amused grin. "But I can't judge one for the actions of many. You will forced to invade the kingdom by orders of your Queen. As I understand it, your kind works as a kind of hive mind, so I don't blame you for everything we've been through." "Plus, it's okay to be different from others!" Spike pitched in, recalling a conversation we had on the train ride. "You might be born different, but that doesn't matter! It's all about what you do now that defines you!" And gestured to himself. "Look at me, a dragon whose friends with lots of ponies! A Changeling can be too!" ...You know how repeatedly I express my pride for Spike? To the point where every mention of it incites me to gorge my eyes out? Indeed. Hm. Well, I don't think I've ever felt more proud of him than now. He didn't need some silly, rather forgettable song at the end of the episode to develop his character. "You'd really do that for me...?" "Sure!" Spike answered cheerfully, glancing back to me. "So what next? Do we take Thorax back with us and help him make friends?" Luckily, I had it all planned out already. "Well, first we help him make a friend here and now." And smiled down to the young dragon. "You that is. I'll head back to the castle and speak on Thorax's behalf, whereas you get to know him as a person." Spike blinked, hesitation and concern at the prospect of being alone with a Changeling immediately getting to him. "I... If you think that's best..." Placing a hoof on his shoulder, I leaned down and added lightly, "A Twilight Warrior isn't just about fighting people, Spike, but helping others find their way." And looked back up to the watching Thorax. "I'm leaving him in your care. This is an opportunity for you to make your first friend. Don't disappoint me." "I- I won't!" He nodded wildly. "I won't let you down; promise!" Spike regarded him, then me... And back to Thorax with a small smile. "Well, if he trusts you, then so do I. You can count on me bro!" And walked towards the Changeling- Another snarl then apology. "Oops, sorry! Sorry!" Spike lowered his guard, grinning quite sheepishly. "No harm done." And straightened himself. "So, tell everything about yourself Thorax. Afterwards I'll tell you everything about being friends with ponies!" Heh. Better leave them to it, heading back the way I came. The ice slide shouldn't be too hard to climb back up using Balance magic. Without that tedious song sequence, it may prove challenging, for you at least, to persuade your prejudiced stallion friend. Well... I've had enough arguments with his sister as experience. What worse could Shining do? "That's completely insane!" I leaned back against my seat, unfazed by the slam of a hoof against the table. "It might seem ridiculous, but-" "It is ridiculous, plain and simple!" Dark blue eyes blazed in furious disbelief. "After everything they've done? All the harm they caused? Foalnapping my wife,andchild?! What reason should I have to let a Changeling walk around freely in my kingdom?!" "You can't judge one creature for the sins of its kind Shining." I argued back calmly, frowning in slight annoyance at this unicorn's persistence. The Prince shook his head, royal guards sharing uncertain looks around the room. Meanwhile, Sunburst looked between us in slight concern, as though worried one of us will start fighting with hoofs any given moment. Flurry slept in her carrier peacefully, oblivious to the heated exchange between father and uncle. "Those Changelings have proven to be nothing but trouble." Shining continued hotly, leaning forward with narrowed eyes. "For all we know, it could be a spy, trying to lower our guard and report everything back to its Queen. Changelings are far from 'nice' or 'friendly' as you keep nonsensically arguing." I snorted. "Alright Grand Wizard, calm down." Yeah, I went there. My limbs folded stubbornly. "Regardless of past misdeeds, this Changeling in particular is only looking to make friends and no longer be a problem to ponykind." "Then it can stop being a problem to us by leaving. For good." "Even your sister's not this prejudiced..." "Not so prejudiced about what?" Our heads turned to the doorway. Huh... I was too distracted countering Shining's rants to sense my girlfriend being here. Both she, Starlight and Cadence entered the dining hall curiously, Shining abruptly rising to greet them. "Twily!" Both he and his sister embraced warmly, the former then pulling back and pointing my way. "Tell your special somepony how utterly insane his plan is!" I asked before Twilight could, "Thought you two were coming tomorrow?" "We were." Starlight replied, sharing a warm smile to Sunburst before adding, "But Twilight was worried you and Spike might be in some kind of trouble after your hasty exit back home." A rather apt statement by now. "That's one way of describing it..." Sunburst mumbled in faint humour. Oh kill me. "Where is Spike anyway?" Twilight inquired while looking around the room. "And I heard Shining shouting when we headed up here. What is going on?" "Spike." Shining grounded out. "Is definitely in trouble, since your absurd 'warrior' here left him to play buddy-buddy with a Changeling." "What?!" Twilight and Starlight collectively shouted, I rolled my eyes, whereas Cadence glanced between myself and her husband uncertainly. "I'm sorry, Spike's with the Changeling?" "You left Spike alone with a Changeling?!" Twilight's fury was far more volcanic compared to her brother's equal outrage, purple eyes blazing in disbelief in my direction. The directed anger prompted me to slink back against my seat a bit, Twilight having that effect on me. Despite how hot it is. "I'm sure he had a good reason to do so..." Starlight suggested gently, attempting to appease her furious mentor. Cadence nodded, placing a comforting hoof against the purple alicorn's side. "I agree. Stardust would never endanger Spike without good cause." And looked back to me expectantly. "May we hear it?" Shining scoffed. "Oh yeah, just listen to Stardust's excuse here. You're gonna love it, trust me." "I-" "Because he thinks this Changeling's a good one and just wants to make friends." The Prince rolled his eyes disbelievingly. "And left Spike so he could teach it about what it means to make friends." "...You telling them or am I?" I asked sarcastically, annoyed by the scornful interruption. The others looked between us in confusion, whereas Twilight glared at the ground thoughtfully. "You... Believe this Changeling intends no harm?" Cadence asked for clarification. At my nod, the pink alicorn hummed. "You must understand then, Stardust, that Shining's anger to this is understandable... Albeit a little exaggerate." Haha! The white unicorn withering back at the faint disapproval in her tone and eyes. "Changelings aren't relatively known for being friendly with others." "It is a conundrum you share before us." Sunburst unhelpfully contributed. "Considering past actions and complete obedience to their malevolent Queen, the notion of a Changeling breaking away from its hive and seeking out companionship is unprecedented. Downright laughable, at best." I really shouldn't be getting this [BEEP]ed off, but their behaviour towards this is reminding me too much of my own people's attitudes regarding these matters. My eye kept twitching faintly at the fact they refuse to see truth in favour of blissful ignorance. "Who are we to judge?" I rose from my seat, leaning against the table with blatant irritation. "Who are any of us to judge one for the actions of others? For God's sake you ponies are suppose to be compassionate, empathetic beings! I'm not gonna stick around and listen to this sheer prejudice and unwillingness to give a different species a chance. Spike has more [BEEP]s than any of you!" "Stardust, we're not saying it's implausible! At least, not completely." Sunburst's feeble attempt of appeasement didn't stop me from turning to leave. From the side, the sound of Flurry yawning prompted Cadence and Shining to focus on their beloved child, giving me time to leave before things escalated between us further. "Jack!" Twilight hurried to catch up, halting me by blocking the path down. "We're just struggling to grasp the idea that there's a friendly Changeling out there. Please understand, they didn't mean anything by it." I scoffed, my tone softening now that I'm addressing Twilight. "Twilight, I've endured enough prejudice and ignorance by my own people who can't accept differences in others. I refuse to put up with it here." And brushed past the mare, who refused to give up yet. From behind, Starlight followed us. "Where are you even going?" "Back to Spike and Thorax. See how they're getting along." "Thorax?" "You mean the Changeling." At my nod, Twilight blinked. "And you're absolutely sure this Thorax means no harm? Changelings are skilled in being deceptive, as proven time and time before." "Balance magic love; I'd know if he was tricking us." And halted again, staring sternly towards my girlfriend. "Aren't you the Princess of Friendship? Is it not your responsibility to spread that concept among all who exist? Why should one Changeling be an exception to the rule?" I didn't intend to sound harsh, but my irritation over Shining and the others was getting the better of me. Twilight winced. "You're right... I'm not being fair." And looked back to me in newfound resolve. "Alright, I'm coming with you. If you and Spike are willing to give this Changeling - Thorax - a chance, then I don't see why I shouldn't." "Let me come too." Starlight added in determinedly. "I can help convince Thorax that second chances are always possible. Just how you two have given the same thing to me." "Count us in as well." We all looked back down the hall, both Sunburst and Cadence themselves heading our way. At my look, the yellow stallion looked away sheepishly, but continued, "I've never seen a Changeling up close before, so it should be a learning experience for me. And if there's one of them out there that can learn about friendship, and provide it in turn... Well, it's not something I can just miss." Cadence regarded Twilight and I intently. "I trust you both to know what you're doing. And as the Princess of Love, it is my duty to make certain that prejudice between others should never create a wall between love. This is also a opportunity to place the past behind us, indefinitely." A wry grin. "Unfortunately, my beloved is still a little hot-headed to see things that way just yet." "I know how that can feel." Twilight replied cheekily, prompting my annoyed yet humoured glance. Suddenly things were starting to look up. The slide was no longer necessary, to my slight disappointment, as Twilight and Cadence graciously lowered us to the ground within the cave upon showing them the entrance, the crevice leading into darkness behind us. My hoofs immediately shot out and stopped a worried Twilight and Starlight from hurrying over and ruining the moment, walking steadily towards the unsuspecting Thorax and Spike. Whom were happily chatting amongst themselves, oblivious to our arrival because of how quietly the alicorns had descended us to the snowy ground. Thorax looked clearly excited and curious as Spike held a smug expression, no doubt explaining everything he knows about friendship, and probably himself. I sighed lowly. Remind me to have a talk with Rainbow regarding child influences; Scootaloo was bad enough. Before I could say something, it was Cadence who casually walked by me and approached them with a curious yet warm tone, especially after hearing the dragon and Changeling laugh like two chums. "It looks like you two are making great friends." The reaction was spontaneous. Spike whirled around in shock, whereas Thorax quickly placed himself behind the young lizard as a sort of barrier. "I thought it was just you coming back!" Spike pointed disbelievingly in my direction. I shrugged sheepishly. "You know how it is with ponies, Spike, their stubbornness gets the better of them." You would know. "Spike, I'm so glad you're okay." Twilight stepped forward next, sounding positively relieved with a small smile. "Jack said you were befriending a Changeling, which I can clearly see. How's the progress?" Well, she changed her tune quick. Mostly likely recalling your little statement about her title. To disapprove of this budding friendship between the dragon and Changeling would deem her a complete hypocrite, and she'd rather improve her image than demean it. That's bull[BEEP] and you know it. Spike blinked, nodding slowly and releasing a gratified smile over no one immediately making the worst assumptions. He gestured to the shy creature keeping his distance from the others. "Guys, this is Thorax. He just wants to make friends and be loved by everypony." The Changeling smiled faintly, blushing if he could. "I still don't know about this." Starlight confessed, frowning skeptically. "I've heard about the Changelings back in my village, what they're capable of, all the harm they've caused under orders of their vile Queen. The very idea of a Changeling defying his Queen sounds... Ludicrous." "I concur with Starlight." Sunburst added beside his childhood friend, nodding. "History states that Changeling kind operate under a hive mind, listening to their dreaded Queen and her alone. What possible evidence do we have that Thorax here is as sincere as he claims? His search for 'friendship' could simply be a ploy to lower our guard and strike when the chance arises." Because I watched the episode, God dammit. And you really believe a narrow-minded bookworm like Sunburst will take that as a reliable source? I have three other people here who can back me up! It appears that won't be necessary. Whoa. Spike had suddenly adopted a new stance, taking even me by surprise. His look of uncertainty morphed to something else entirely; a sternness I typically recognized from Twilight or myself. The dragon strode forward, acting as an impenetrable wall with widened arms and legs despite the tiny structure, green reptilian eyes blazing in conviction. And his voice weighed with determination and firmness unlike him. "Because who are we to judge one person for the actions of his people? Thorax may have been there in Canterlot, but he was reluctant to fight, and just wanted to find peace! Why shouldn't we give him a chance when you're friends with a dragon like me and Ember? Or griffons like Gilda and Zenith? Previous villains like Starlight and Sunset? Or, heck, even Stardust! He was an incredible jerk for a long time, but we still managed to become the best of friends with him! Thorax deserves just as much a chance as anyone else does! And I'll... I'll be damned before I let anyone forsake that chance! He's my friend, and I'm not leaving him to endure alone!" Spike breathed heavily, waiting for whatever happened next. ...I disregard my statement earlier; this was the proudest I've ever felt regarding my little reptilian brother here. I was grinning widely at the sheer rebellion he was displaying, and protecting his new friend with a fierce loyalty. I must confess, I was hardly expecting such willpower.The King of Fear commented.He even stands up to you readily. Perhaps you've been a greater influence on the formerly cowardly lizard than you thought. That was the best compliment you ever said, Sombra. Starlight and Sunburst looked stunned, Cadence was regarding the dragon with a thoughtful gaze. Twilight, meanwhile, slowly approached her Number One Assistant... And clasped him into a warm embrace, smiling in sheer happiness. "Words alone can't express how proud I am of you, Spike." The Princess of Friendship began in endearment, looking between the pleased dragon and flabbergasted Changeling. "As the Princess of Friendship, it's my duty to set an example for everyone, and never exclude anyone from the magic of friendship. Spike's right; everyone deserves a chance, and I'm more than willing to extend Thorax's list of friends through myself." Thorax looked just about ready to cry. I couldn't blame him, considering the distrust hanging in the air just earlier. He approached and accepted the mare's offered hoof of friendship and blabbered out his thanks, smiling rather tearfully. "I too offer to extend that list." Cadence than joined them, grinning warmly. "I can sense the sincerity in your heart, Thorax. And if Spike believes in you, then I don't see why I should be skeptic. As the Princess of Love, I will do everything in my power to make certain you'll be welcomed and loved among the kingdom." As Thorax continued expressing gratitude and happiness for the kindness my friends were providing for him, Starlight shared a rather amused glance with Sunburst. "Guess we shouldn't really judge until we get to know him." The pink unicorn, followed by a bemused yet intrigued Sunburst, joined the group next and offered their own shared friendships with a joyful Thorax. When Spike glanced my way while everyone else conversed with the gratified Changeling, I winked with a pleased smile, which he returned gleefully. All's well that ends well. All that remains is persuading the kingdom... And your foolish future step-brother. Oh, with Twilight and Cadence around? I don't think that'll be a problem at all... "May I join you?" "Hm?" I looked behind to witness the radiant pink alicorn approach with a warm smile, accompanying me down the street. "Sure, I was just heading to the library anyway." A raised brow as we proceeded to walk, paying little heed to the gawking and excited looks of Crystal Ponies seeing their beloved Princess and Crystal Champion. "Not joining in the celebration? You know Spike is being treated as a hero by the citizens." I grinned faintly there. Yes, as it should be. Everything didn't go through as it should've, but all worked in the end. At the very least, the imbalance shouldn't be too damaging. "I'm letting Spike have his well-deserved moment without me getting in the way." And glanced back to Cadence in mild amusement. "Loved the speech you and Twilight made, by the way, when you addressed the whole kingdom." "Thank you." The Princess replied sincerely, gazing around in open affection. "I'm just glad Thorax is being treated with respect and kindness now by the whole kingdom. It may take some use for everypony to grow comfortable around his presence, but I have no doubt he'll be loved throughout the Crystal Empire in a very short time." "Appropriate, with how compassionate your species are." "Your people don't display much compassion?" I shrugged. "Depends who you ask." And sighed, smiling quite wistfully. "Honestly, I feel like a proud parent after today." "Because of Spike?" Cadence questioned knowingly. "Twilight no doubt shares that sentiment. He stood up for a friend and was ready to defend him even from those who'd treat Thorax with scorn or distrust. His friends have obviously been a major positive influence." I shook my head, meeting Cadence's curious stare. "No... His family." The beaming expression brightened significantly, mighty satisfied with that resolved correction. "We've all come a long way." The alicorn commented in faint amusement, leaning to the side slightly. "And while we're on the subject, I hear you and Twilight have grown far more closer in your relationship." I grinned crookedly. "Oh God, what has she been telling you?" "Nothing much... Mostly how the two of you have confessed your undying love for one another for some time now, and not a day goes by where she doesn't smile just by thinking about you." I paused, genuine widened eyes regarding the amused mare. "I... She said that?" Something like excitement and blissful bubbled in my chest, focused on the radiant bond between myself and the alicorn I loved. "To that effect." Cadence replied teasingly, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "That's another reason I wanted to speak with you alone." Uh oh. Her grin turned more into excitement, leaning to my face in anticipation. "Twilight has informed me of many things, but there are several things I'd like to know from your own muzzle, Stardust. Though I couldn't be more happy for you and my step-sister, I ask you share with me everything you think, feel and act around and for our precious Princess." Something akin to dread rose up next. "Why do I get the feeling this will be more an interrogation than anything?" Cadence winked coyly. "Only looking out for my step-sister." By God... Women. I'm surprised you're still breathing after all that drilling. Taking a deep breath, I exhaled long and hard, leaning back against the bench and rubbing my headache. Cadence wasted no time, practically providing question after question, demanding details, events, even the slightest feelings of love and affection I felt for Twilight simply for the littlest things she did. The kind of things I'd expect being asked by Shining, or Hell, their parents. But Cadence was needlessly persistent, questioning everything I say or do usually around Twilight, especially what my future plans are involving my love. I... Couldn't provide an answer then. I haven't really considered much on the future regarding Twilight. I was moreso focused on finding and stopping Zagreus before worrying about anything else. Something I was doing for Twilight, and everyone else I loved. Something we've slacking behind on as of late. The second we return I propose we continue seeking out our prey. Right... After the others have gone to bed, I think. Let them rest after a joyful day of befriending a friendly Changeling. The whole kingdom celebrates now- "Excuse me...?" Oh hello now? A little dark purple colt shyly observed me before the bench, holding up a quill and book. "Crystal Champion, could you sign my book please?" With a raised humoured brow, I leaned forward, headache be damned. "Now then, what's this?" The young unicorn looked back to his obvious father for encouragement, then to me again. "Dad said you'll sign this edition of Daring Do, it has you in it!" Smiling pleasantly, I took the offered book and opened the front page. "Well then, we better prove him right. And I'm writing this to...?" "Um... Bright Star, Mr. Champion." Done and done. Finishing up, I took a moment to admire the cover showing myself and the adventurer friend of mine and handed it back to the excited colt. "Here you are. You picked a good book to read." "Thank you." The little colt said shyly, before adding with pink cheeks. "Um... Mr. Champion?" "Yes my dear boy?" "Is... Is it true you teamed up with Daring Do, and fought some giant angry cats?" Grinning, I answered with enthusiasm to the awed wide-eyed stare. "I did most of the work which Daring was flirting with her arch-nemesis!" Before another prodding to my back incited me to look over the bench and... Oh... Well now, looks like I won't be taking a breather anytime soon. So much for concentrating on important matters... The next few minutes were spent leading a group of children down an open field, smiling like a dumb idiot to myself because of the sheer joy I was having. "That's it kids, orderly line. If we're lucky we'll reach our destination in time- Oh dear! Look!" My hoof pointed to the sky dramatically. "Is that King Sombra?! Quick, run! Run for your lives!" Screams of playfulness and laughter echoed as the children started scattering back, myself adopting a deeper tone and yelling menacingly, "I'm gonna show you all the real meaning of fear!" That... Was a mediocre impression. Eh. I shrugged, watching the smiling children run around gleefully, having the time of their lives. They weren't the only ones. "That was a good impression." What- Oh! "It's you." I stated in surprise, once again not even sensing her coming. Standing beside me watching the playful children was the cloaked mare I encountered last time on my visit here, recognizing the dark pink limbs and icy blue mane and tail sticking out of the brown attire. "You have a penchant for somehow sneaking up on me." "A skill I've developed over years of experience." The unicorn replied, this time with faint humour, nodding towards the playing foals. "I enjoy watching them play... It reminds me of better times..." Regret, and sorrow. Her emotions weren't as tightly hidden as she'd obviously prefer. "Times couldn't be better." I pointed out quietly. "The kingdom's at peace... Or is there something else?" The mare looked away, hooded features staring off into the clouds. "You wouldn't understand..." My brow furrowed, both in concern for this stranger and curiosity. Obviously she has dealt with pain in her life, and recalling our last conversation, it obviously has something to do with the former King. Oh which stays irrelevant. Leave her Jack. ...Who is she, Sombra? I said leave her. More force to his tone, but it sounded weary than the typical irritation. She's no one we... You should get involved with. Evidently a pony still recovering from my actions as ruler of my kingdom. Scarcely worth your time to investigate. "...Sombra says hi." You idiot! The mare stiffened, prompting me to add. "Little known secret, but what if I told you the former King might be still-" "- Around?" I nodded, and the pony slowly turned back to me, concealed eyes obviously narrowed, suspicion leaking from her heart. "He's okay...?" And a layer beneath skepticism laid... Wait... Hope...? Sombra, who IS this mare? Who is she to you? "Please..." Now the suspicion made way for desperation, barely controlling herself. "If he's still around, I have to know... I have to see him again! Please!" Now I was reluctant, slightly berating myself for getting her hopes up like that. "It's not that easy..." I grounded out eventually, but before I could explain or this unknown pony could inquire even further, a voice called out. "Stardust!" God dammit, not now Starlight! But in my brief moment of looking to the voice's source, I looked back to find the mare had, once again, disappeared in plain sight, leaving me to grit my teeth in active frustration. Sombra, I want answers the second we get back. [BEEP] you. Was his sharp reply, taking no hesitation. I am under no obligation to appease your curiosity. My business is my own! Says the one who invaded my own privacy countless times and knows almost everything about me! Your dark secrets are child's play compared to my own! Now address this foolish student to your precious Princess, and leave me alone! Flinching, I turned back to the unicorn, who was slightly startled by my irritated look. "What?" Starlight swallowed. "Twilight's looking for you. Says Shining wants to apologize for doubting you before." "...Alright." I sighed, walking back to the castle alongside the mare. Let's get that over with; I now had another goal to complete along with everything else.
Chapter 143: LEEEEEEEET'S PLAY!Bitter disappointment. Defines me in a nutshell, eh Sombra? ... Still nothing. [BEEP]tard's kept quiet ever since our last conversation in the Crystal Empire. Sighing, I took a glance over the rest of the village. Current location: Yakyakistan. Friend's purpose here: A sort of friendship tour hosted by Celestia, whom was currently speaking pleasantly to Rutherford over something or another from the other side of the settlement, same with their respective disorganized guards. My purpose here: To seek out the Yak Mystics and hopefully gain more info about their vague prophecy and some clues as to tracking down the elusive Zagreus. But fate had other plans in mind, the mystics were resting in their little hut, and my good side couldn't allow me to disturb their peaceful slumber. Worse still, a passing by Yak informed me how it was customary for the mystics to sleep the entire weekend, for all the wisdom and knowledge gained in their vague undescriptive magic can be mentally draining, even among experts. A feat I too became accustomed to in my youth. I share their pain. How about MY pain? Sombra was being purposefully silent, and my own mission here led to jack squat. Originally I had intended to accompany Starlight in her studies while Spike, Big Mac and Discord had their 'guys night,' but Twilight's suggestion about meeting with the mystics again to obtain more insight was too much to pass up on. Only for it all to be for naught. Ay... Maybe I can find that yeti Pinkie mentioned earlier and- "I'd prefer you refrain from engaging a dangerous yeti to alleviate your boredom." Damn. I grinned sheepishly as Twilight, in her adorable snow attire, joined me in watching our friends enjoy themselves, smiling tiredly. Evening was already crawling over the mountains. "I would rather not have to tend any possible wounds of yours on a friendship trip." "But Twilight, I'd be doing the Yaks a favour." And I leaned forward, adding mischievously, "Also, any excuse for us to spend some more time together." "We are spending time together." The Princess shook her head with an endearing smile, observing our friends again. "Looks like everything's proceeding as it should be. Princess Celestia and Prince Rutherford are going to make good allies and friends. This goodwill tour's already summing up to be a resounding success." "All thanks to your expertise, of course." "All thanks to everypony's efforts." We took a moment to admire the Yaks and ponies entertaining and conversing, my observant girlfriend speaking up next with a knowing tone. "I'm guessing your confrontation with the Mystics didn't go as you expected?" "What made it obvious?" "I can sense your disappointment all the way from where Princess Celestia is." Twilight raised a brow to me. "What went wrong?" Sighing again, releasing the bitterness from my look and voice. "They're napping, and it'll take all weekend." A weak smile towards Twilight. "Guess my trip here was all for nothing." "I wouldn't say that." Twilight countered reassuringly, placing a soft hoof to my side. "It was worth an attempt. Not to mention, we're all happy you came to see this goodwill come through as well." Code for I'm ecstatic you're here with me Jack. "We can try again another time." And her smile widened, as though something occurred to her. "Although, there's something I wanted to speak with you about while we have a moment. It's about Starlight." My own brows raised at the new topic. "Is something wrong with her?" Twilight shook her head yet again, grinning lightly. "No. On the contrary, I just want to say how grateful I am with your willingness to keep interacting with her. At first I thought you two weren't going to get along ever since I took her under my wing. You have no idea how happy I am to be proven wrong, for once." I smirked humouredly. "Well, Starlight and I reached an... Understanding back when we were travelling through those alternate universes." Something akin to that, anyway. "Also, her redemption is so rushed that her character's affected by it, so obviously it would've varied how the two of us interact now." Twilight perked a brow. "Rushed or not, I'm just thankful you're as willing to give her a chance as we all were." And beamed, quite proudly in fact. "She often speaks highly of you, you know, on some occasions when we're doing lessons together. I think she's taken a shine to you." "Oh God." I groaned in playful exasperation. "Please tell me she's not another pony with a sudden inexplicable crush on me." Twilight frowned teasingly. "I certainly hope I don't apply to that category." "Twilight, you're a league of your own." "I'll take that as a compliment." The alicorn rolled her eyes, but her heart shone in affection. "In any case, thank you for being a huge part of Starlight's life ever since she came to live in Ponyville. And if it helps, I think she looks to you as one would a big brother." "...Makes sense, I guess." Another seeing me as an older sibling? I can't possibly get mad at that, smiling in both flattery and amusement. "She's part of the family now, and I'm sure Spike's happy to have a big sister." Twilight smirked. "I thought that was my role?" "Nah, you're obviously the mother." "Jack, Starlight and I are around the same age gap." "Yeah, but... Mentally you're far apart." "Starlight will appreciate that... You really think I'm a good teacher? I'm not doing anything wrong with the lessons I'm providing to her?" "Good is an understatement." I turned to her with a huge grin. "Starlight couldn't be in greater hands - Or hoofs - under the most knowledgeable, intelligent, resourceful and not to mention insanely beautiful pony in all of Equestria." Her heart flared up in pride and flattery along with the pleased yet embarrassed smile on her gorgeous features. "God knows Celestia could learn a thing or two from your teaching methods." Twilight rolled her eyes, though this time more playfully, before addressing something else. "And speaking of Spike, I suppose you wouldn't mind sharing how he, Big Mac and Discord are going back home right about now?" ...Eh, what the Hell? Nothing she could do to change events now. Accompanying my girlfriend around the village, I proceeded to spoil, "Basically, Discord makes things difficult for them at first..." "You should've been there with us, Stardust! It was a blast!" "I know Spike. I saw the episode." "Oh." I chuckled loudly, rubbing my little bro's head fondly. Pouting upwards, the dragon continued to say with a beaming expression. "Still, the whole thing was pretty awesome to experience! That is, after Discord was done being a major jerk of course." "Why, I take high offense to that." The clown in question decided to throw himself into the conversation, slithering around us with a gleeful glint to his red pupils. "Were it not for me, your little game would be dull and tedious... Sort of like Stardust here was when he first met. Good times huh?" I grinned at the reminder, finding more charm in Discord's mockery than annoyance. "Shh!" Spike quickly tried to keep the loudest gossiping character alive to quiet down as the mares were discussing the goodwill event in the next room. "They don't know exactly what our guy's night is! Let's keep it that way!" Pfft! Discord and I shared humoured looks, the former wiping off non-existent beads of sweat from his forehead with a cloth. "So anyway, it was an amazing night! You should've joined us Stardust!" Then his demeanor lessened somewhat. "Actually, I kinda wish you did." Clearly I wasn't the only one disappointed this weekend. With an apologetic smile, I rubbed his head again. "Sorry Spike, but I couldn't take part for Balance's sake." "Ah yes." Rising to the air, Discord produced a sand glass from his clasped hands. "How is your delicate Balance doing nowadays anyway?" And with a tiny hammer, flipping the glass over, sand leaked from it between mine and Spike's feet. "Oh, not good it appears. You need to catch that Zagreus character soon, Stardust. How's the progress?" I shrugged, wincing. "Not well..." Then, a sudden, very plausible idea popped up that made me want to smack myself. Why didn't I think of this before? "Discord, you think you could-?" "- Use my limitless chaotic magic to locate the walking talking instability to the very laws and nature of the universe itself?" The creature of fun and disharmony smirked knowingly, wagging a finger as though patronizingly. "Alas, if only it were that simple. My connection to magic only lets me know if there are changes to either chaotic or harmonic magic. Balance, and most especially imbalance, are far out of my league. Good try though." "...Damn." Spike frowned sympathetically. "I'm sure we'll find him sooner than later." I honestly hope so, bro... I really do. "We certainly can't give up. It's just part of being a Twilight Warrior, huh?" Our young friend is correct. Starswirl pitched in, the fallen King continuing to give me the silent treatment. Keep faith in that we will track the hidden threat to Equestria very soon. There is short time before we reach the next finale, and not to mention the trip to Camp Everfree. He may not resist striking then. Oh God, don't remind me to how close I am there... Spike suddenly snapped his claws. "I got it?" "Hmm? Got what little guy, a backbone? I'd certainly be surprised there." My mind wandered back to the Crystal Empire. "You'd be surprised..." Ignoring the chaotic clown's jibe, the young lizard grinned up at me excitedly. "The episode's over by now, right?" I slowly nodded, wondering where Spike was going with this. "Then let's have another, tonight! Our very own guy's night but including Stardust!" "Oh?" Discord raised a brow, intrigued. Just as I was, despite my initial meek smile. "Spike, I'm not really a fan of roleplaying board games..." But my little friend was hardly deterred by the confession. "That's okay, we can play something of your choosing! Oh, I know!" Spike then added with a knowing glint to his reptilian eyes. "Along with Discord and Big Macintosh, why don't we invite some of your other guy friends too? You have some right?" Do I? I frowned thoughtfully, thinking over stallions I knew personally. Pharynx was a Changeling whom I was hardly acquainted with... Scrap would probably be far from my reach... Ah. "Sunburst and Thorax could join if they wanted, I suppose..." Spike nodded eagerly. "Yeah, I think that'd work!" Smirking, I looked to Discord. "What do ya say, Discord? Up for another night of fun between guys , but hosted by a human?" The creature twirled the beard with a finger playfully. "Hmm, well our last fun together was rather entertaining... I suppose I could squeeze some time in if I have nothing better to do." "All right!" Spike took that as acceptance, punching the air happily. Couldn't blame him, the prospect does sound terribly exciting. "With six of us, it'll be the greatest guy's night ever! Uh... Second to last night's of course!" I rolled my eyes in good humour. "Planning another guy's night?" Our heads turned to Twilight, Spike's exclamation obviously attracting their attention. She grinned approvingly. "But with more added friends?" "Mm-hm!" Spike nodded cheerfully, leaning against my limb with crossed smug arms. "With Stardust planning the whole thing for us. Great idea, huh?" "It sounds wonderful Spike." The Princess agreed, a sparkle to her alluring violet orbs. "In fact, it sorta gives me an idea of my own..." Usually, Twilight having an idea never bothered me that much. But, for some reason, I felt a small prickle of dread at the sly expression and mischief across our bond... "Alright, everything's set up." I announced after we checked, smiling down to my gleeful sibling. Spike nodded in agreement, inspecting the time claimed on the screen. "It's four-thirty, so we have an hour and a half to spare." "Three hours and a half should anything arise." Nodding, I pointed the remote in my hoof to the TV. "Let's keep it off in the meantime, we don't want to spoil the surprise just yet." "This is gonna be fantastic!" Spike exclaimed, barely restraining himself from vibrating on the spot. "Oh, we should prepare some snacks too! What do ya say to some of our special crystal brownies?" I laughed. "Hahahahaha! That sounds like code for something!" "Code for what?" "Eh I'll tell you when you're older." "I'm old enough now!" "Spike, chances are you'll always be my little kid bro to my eyes." The dragon grumbled, but not sourly, as we exited my bedroom and proceeded down the corridor, heading straight for the kitchen. "I wonder how Thorax and Sunburst are gonna react to playing a game console. You think Sunburst will want to break the thing apart to see how it works?" I snorted loudly. That stallion would [BEEP]ing wish. "Over my dead body he will." "Looks like he may not have the chance to." Starlight met our path forward, frowning softly with an open letter floating over her head. "Bad news guys, Sunburst nor Thorax will be able to make it. Apparently Sunburst's duties are keeping him working in the Empire tonight, and Thorax isn't too comfortable interacting outside the Crystal Empire just yet." ...Well that sucks. "Aw man!" Spike whined justifiably, sagging slightly. "Well, it was worth a shot I guess..." Starlight smiled sympathetically, as Spike then straightened and grinned forcibly back to me. "Well, it's not a complete loss right? We'll still have Big Mac and Discord joining in the fun." "I should hope so." I huffed. "Especially since I need Discord for this to work." Both dragon and Starlight looked to me curiously, and I winked with mirth. "It's not just playing a game with controllers I have in store tonight..." In fact, it's a plan so ludicrous and Discord-esque I guarantee it won't mess up the state of Balance nor harm anyone, right Starswirl? Certainly; your intentions are within reason and won't bring any harm so long as it is kept in a pocket dimension of your own designs. Balance shouldn't be intentionally affected by what you have in store for your friends. I hope you have fun tonight; a break here and there form our searches for Zagreus. Appreciate it. "Actually." Starlight began, walking alongside us down the hallway. "Twilight mentioned inviting another pony to join your 'guy's night.'" What? I haven't heard anything about that? All Twilight did was mention she had an idea and slyly took off? Spike and I exchanged befuddled glances, myself reaching out through Balance to locate the Princess... In the throne room. With another signature I recognized from a short while back... Who was it again? Taking a slight detour, Spike and Starlight quickly hurried to follow my brisk pace. "Stardust, the kitchen's not that way-" "I know Spike. We're just making a quick stop to Twilight." Knowing the way like the back of my hand - And because of Balance showing me the way through our bond - I continued trying to identify that energy signature on the way to our destination. Funnily enough, the signature marks a strong familial presence to Fluttershy's- Oh no. Practically slamming the doors open, Twilight spun to face me, hardly looking surprised by my entrance and evidently sensing me coming. And beside her stood the very stallion I dreaded and hoped wasn't going to join us, sitting on his sister's throne with that insufferable smug disposition. "Oh God dammit Twilight! Really?!" "What is it?" Spike looked over to who was also among us, jaw slacking slightly. "Wait, what is Zephyr Breeze doing here?" Even Starlight didn't look entirely happy to see the blue pegasus lounging in Fluttershy's throne, rising up with a punchable smirk. "Howdy darlings!" Zephyr started, swerving around the Princess of Friendship whilst dramatically holding up her hoof. "Princess Twilight was go generous as to request my much-needed presence to make your guy's night the best guy's night in all of Equestria!" And unwelcomingly kissed her hoof, to Twilight's barely-concealed irritation. And my everlasting fury. Starlight and Spike were quick to hold me back firmly before I could unleash a firestorm on this self-absorbent mother-[BEEP]er. Spike was just as thrilled. "Twilight, this is who you had in mind to join us? Haven't you forgotten what he did last time he was in this room?!" The mare stepped forward calmly. "Zephyr's changed since then, and Fluttershy agreed with me that this was a good opportunity for you boys to reconcile with him and start things over." Before adding through our bond, "And to help a special somepony of mine remember that he can overcome his own follies just as someone in common like Zephyr had." "I'd be considering that if he wasn't standing so unjustly close near you." Was my scathing mental reply, glaring heatedly at the slightly unnerved pegasus, who was inching to hide behind the exasperated alicorn. Another step Zephyr, I swear-! "You know," Spike suddenly whispered to my right ear rather conspiratorially, "Discord and Fluttershy are good friends. I'm sure Zephyr and he will make great friends in turn..." ...Oh Spike you cunning lizard. I grinned mischievously and straightened myself, nodding to my girlfriend. "Alright Twilight, I'll play your game. Zephyr can join us if he wants to." Twilight knowingly frowned in suspicion to my new agreement, whereas Zephyr just beamed ignorantly, gesturing like a drunken Shakespeare. "I knew you'd make the right choice! Trust me, I'll show you the best guy's night you've ever experienced of! I first suggest a night around the town followed with visiting a few of Ponyville's best hotspots-" "Don't push it." "I..." While Zephyr sputtered like a goldfish, my unamused look then turned to Starlight, gaining another idea. Twilight did say the unicorn equally enjoyed my company, and she wasn't there to have fun on the goodwill trip and Spike's game night, so... "Starlight, how'd you like to join us too? I ideally wanted about six gamers tonight anyway." The unicorn blinked those surprised purple eyes, smirking humouredly. "In case you've forgotten Stardust, I'm not-" "Are you busy tonight?" "Not... Really...?" "Twilight, you wouldn't mind?" The alicorn looked just as confused as her pupil, but answered, "It'd be fine, though-" "She's a girl!" Spike interjected, prompting my look of snark. "That rule was thrown out the window when you let Pinkie and Rainbow join your little game." The dragon shut his jaw at that, and I looked back to Starlight. "What do ya say? It's bad enough you were left out of both the tour and the game night last night." Another mistake of Hasbro's I have to remedy. Seriously, it's like they forgot she even exists until there are episodes essential for her presence. As Starlight seriously contemplated it for a moment, Spike then perked up after a minute of silence. "If she says no we could invite Flash Sentry." "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! Hahahahahahahahahaha, hahahahahahaha, hoo hahahahahaha... Haha... Ahh...!" After that moment of hysteria, Twilight raised a disapproving brow and twitching muzzle at my genuine spiteful laughter, whereas Spike looked amused and Zephyr befuddled, Starlight finally smiled lightly. "I guess if you guys don't mind... What exactly is it you have in store?" Spike and I exchanged smirks. "It's a secret." I winked slyly, prompting her own smile to widen. "Just try not to slow us down, dear Starlight!" Zephyr's unwelcome boast echoed through the room. "We guys excel at making every night something to remember-" "You know, I wonder if Fluttershy wouldn't mind too much if I rip out her sibling's tongue and put it display if he makes another tactless remark to my friend." "..." "That's what I thought." Twilight sighed, and Spike snickered. You know, I think this is the first real time I have spent any form of entertainment together with Big Mac. Honestly, I'm not sure Applejack's brother and I have spent any interaction together outside of brief conversations few and far between. The red stallion sat on the couch comfortably, left side with Zephyr squeezed uncomfortably in the middle between the Earth Pony and a smirking Discord. Starlight was standing beside the blue couch, all observing me curiously. Spike stood to my left, myself standing before the wall-placed TV with a pleasant grin. "Welcome to our special guy's night, hosted by yours truly." "Hm. Last I checked, little miss equal over here wasn't a stallion." Discord inspected Starlight's eyelashes and mane style with a magnifying glass, to her immediate discomfort. I rolled my eyes in good nature. "Alright, guy's night featuring Starlight Glimmer." And continued with authority. "Let's all get acquainted for a moment. Starlight, Twilight's protege." The unicorn smiled bashfully at that. "Big Mac, Applejack's brother." The Earth Pony raised his head highly. "Spike, Twilight's Number One Assistant and my brother-slash-son." The dragon beamed proudly at that. "Zephyr, Fluttershy's... Brother." He smirked, missing my restraint to add something to that acknowledgement. "And Discord, Fluttershy's boyfriend." Discord rolled his eyes, but smirked at Zephyr's gawking look of abject horror. "We're gonna do something similar to Spike's event last night. But without the roleplaying." I nodded to the dragon, who pointed the remote at the screen. "Ooh! Are we going to reenact a movie?" Discord leaned forward in newfound interest, suddenly producing a brown cloak with inside pockets of silver hilts. "Star Wars perhaps? Or have you something new in store for us?" "Tempting, but not what I have planned tonight." "'Star Wars?'" Zephyr muttered uncertainly, glancing between us. "You guys are plain weird." "Oh you have no idea." Both Discord and I stated in perfect harmony, sharing knowing grins. A sudden brightness brought out attention to the screen, revealing the game title and option to begin playing. As Starlight and Big Mac leaned forward in clear interest, the former frowned in open curiosity. "'Minecraft?'" The unicorn read the title out-loud. "I haven't played that one yet." "No time like the present Starlight." I offered a wireless controller to Spike, Starlight, Zephyr and Big Mac respectively. "We're not gonna waste any time. I need to speak with Discord privately about something, while Spike will be teaching you the basics. We're gonna have one hour to prepare." "Prepare? Prepare for what exactly?" Zephyr glared bafflingly at the device in his hoofs? "Just what is this thing? And what's a 'Minecraft?' Is this some kind of technology only royals have access to? Are you sure this is meant to be a guy's night out?" "It's a game Zephyr." Spike replied, taking Discord's spot as he and I moved out of the way. "It's easy once you get the hang of it. Just be careful with pressing buttons with your hoofs, Zephyr, Big Mac." Smiling at Spike's everlasting assistance, I motioned for the trickster to the other side of the room where we could speak quietly. Discord, sensing this desire, smirking and snapped his finger, suddenly finding ourselves inside a tiny brick house without windows, the clown crossing his arms smugly. "Alright boyo, what's the deal?" I smirked. "The deal is, my friend, putting us all inside a made-up Minecraft world with our own health bars and all that, and whoever dies gets sent back to my room. There are conditions." I added as Discord opened his mouth, with stern to my tone. "First and foremost, damage we receive in the game inflicts no real pain, nor do we feel the embrace of death. Secondly, no meta-gaming, especially on your behalf." "Why don't you take out all the fun entirely?" Discord inquired mockingly, sighing in resigned agreement. "Anything else your Lordship?" "Since you and Zephyr share something in common, be sure to... Look after him in the world once we start, okay?" Catching on, a playful glint emerged in those yellow eyes. "Oh, I gotcha covered." Before adding with good humour. "And speaking of this connection; you don't really presume Fluttershy and I's relationship to be that scandalous, do you?" "Honestly, I think you're good for her." Discord blinked at my sincere shrug, myself adding with a smirk. "Sometimes you remind me of myself and Twilight." "A high compliment I'm sure..." "Don't push your luck." I added with some firmness, nodding to the bricks we're encased in. "Now come on, you need to learn how to play beforehand as well." Within a millisecond, the red bricks disappeared, revealing us back to the others. And already, it looked as both Zephyr and Big Mac were having a blast once we returned to them. Starlight was the only one who is struggling. "Zephyr, that was my tree block!" "Finder's keepers, Starlight!" This was gonna be a fun night. The hour was up, and just before Discord snapped his fingers, I raised my voice, startling the others from the game. "Time's up! Everyone get ready!" "Get ready? For what?" Starlight's question was answered with a bright light, my bedroom transforming into what Discord and I had planned, inciting my huge grin. Holy [BEEP], it worked! Zephyr yelped in genuine surprise, not just at the controller now gone form his hoofs, but at our newfound surroundings, grass, trees and leaves taken in the style of video game-formed blocks. "Welcome, friends, to Minecraft!" Discord announced for me, gesturing quite happily at our new disposition. Big Mac and Starlight looked around in stunned surprise. Zephyr's jaw was dropped, and Spike punched the air happily, already proceeding to dig into the dirt and using the game's physics to test if it works. "I knew it!" "Of course you did Spike." Smirking in satisfaction, I turned to the others taking in their new surroundings, thankfully not adapting their own bodies and- Whoa! Health and hunger bars above their heads. Neat. "We're gonna spend the night trying to survive for as long as possible." "Wait... Survive?!" The blue pegasus squeaked, face dropping in panic. Discord swerved a bear arm around the unnerved Zephyr, grinning crookedly. "Not to worry my fine pegasus friend. As Stardust had requested of me, we shall feel no pain nor oblivion regardless oh how much damage we take." "And I expect everyone to play fair." Discord grinned brightly, a literal halo glowing around his own bars. Smirking, I addressed everyone. "Here's what's happening: We're gonna try to survive by gathering food, making weapons and a shelter, and everything we practiced just earlier. If you get killed, you're taken out of the game and have to watch the rest of us from my room... Which reminds me, Discord, what difficulty are we on?" "Hard. You expected anything less?" My muzzle twitched. "With Spike playing? Yes. Set it to easy, it'd also help the newcomers." "Aww!" The dragon immediately protested. "Don't set it on easy, I wanna play the game fair." "The little guy's right. I at the very least demand a challenge of my crafting skills!" Zephyr added boastfully. Starlight then pitched in with a small smirk, "I'm with them." "Eeyup." ...Alright then. If you're so sure, guys. Especially you, Spike. Looking back to Discord, I instead said, "Set it to Medium then." Discord snapped his fingers, considering it done, and I addressed the group again. "Alright then; let's get everything set up. Before the sun sets, we'll need to either find a village or build a house, get some food, a crafting table, some weapons and maybe a furnace if needed." They all stood to attention, prompting my pleased nod, turning to each one by one. "Spike, you're on house duty." The dragon nodded, immediately getting to work towards the nearest tree. "Discord, Zephyr, go get yourselves some pickaxes and mine for coal and cobblestone. And do it the right way." Both pouted, the latter mostly because of working close to Fluttershy's likely love interest, the former leading his reluctant arse away with a wheelbarrow. "Big Mac, build a crafting table and find the best spot for Spike to set up the house." The Earth Pony happily obliged and rushed off to inspect the forest. "Starlight." The pink unicorn stood ready, use to being ordered around by an expectant Twilight. "Craft us some weapons. Wooden pickaxes and swords will do at the moment." Starlight grinned, running another way to proceed just that, before pausing and calling out. "What are you gonna do?" "Me?" I turned around with a faint smirk, my own task the only one I'm capable of doing of us all. "I'm gonna hunt for some food." My hunt for fresh digital meat ended up in failure. Oh not because there weren't any to be found; animals were scattered all over the forest. But because I had to remind myself that, video game or no, my friends were herbivores. Plus, I immediately found myself hesitant on killing a sheep up close, another annoying sign as to how Twilight and my friends have affected me over time. That or because it's much different to kill something in a game when you'rethatphysically close to it... Nah probably the former. So instead, I resorted to crafting a wooden hoe and finds some apples and seeds. Hope that village didn't mind me taking their only food from them. I'll send an apology card later. Spike and Big Mac weren't hard to track down, the two finding a good spot by a river to construct the wooden house. Already with the game's physics they were about halfway done. Starlight was by the crafting table outside it, working on something. "Stardust!" The pink unicorn called out upon noticing my approach. "How do you make windows? I have the sand but I can't find the option anywhere." Spike answered for me, "You have to use a furnace." The mare frowned in disappointment. Can't blame her, she had to wait for those two schmucks to get back with a cobblestone and coal needed. "Why don't you go check on how they're doing?" I recommended. "They'll need their own weapons against the monsters lurking underground." Starlight nodded, preparing to leave before something sprung to her mind. "Oh! Here you go." Ah, nice. I took the weightless wooden sword from Starlight's offered magic. "Spike and Big Mac already have theirs. I'll come back with the others before sundown." Always a team player. Once Starlight departed back into the woods, I headed towards my other friends. Big Mac was walking upon stacks of wood, placing one down by another at a steady pace. Spike was on the floor, replacing the previous sand with wooden planks, the two hard at work already. "Nice place." I looked around appreciatively, nodding in approval. "I may have to move in." Spike chuckled, dusting off his claws. "You better, we're making this specifically for you guys." And turned to me with a smile. "Where have you been?" "Eh, gathering consumables." And nodded to the open view behind the dragon revealing the still lake. "I'm gonna use the back to grow some veges." After I gather some dirt first to plant the seeds, of course. "You and Big Mac are clearly having the time of your lives." "Eeyup." The red Earth Pony grinned cheerfully from above. Spike beamed. "I'm having a blast! The good news is we haven't encountered any creepers yet. Last thing we need is for all our effort to blow up in our faces... Literally." Too true. "I kinda wish Thorax could join us. He would be having fun too." Smiling in empathy, my hoof placed itself on the semi-saddened dragon's shoulder. "I'm sure he's having just about as much fun back in the Empire." And speaking of which, now seemed the perfect time to address something I've been meaning to with Spike. "While we're on the subject, I want to talk to you about what happened back there, with Thorax, in that cave." "Huh?" Spike blinked in earnest confusion, prompting my small grin. "I mean your little bold display of sticking up for your friend." The dragon flushed, and I laughed lightly at the expression. "I've already said enough time how proud I am of you, but this time... This time it extends beyond that." Spike met my serious yet content gaze. "There's more than being a Twilight Warrior than just having powers and correcting Balance, Spike. It's about facing anything even though it scares you; defending the weak and anyone who's in need of assistance. You proved yourself more worthy of wielding the title than I that day." Oh my God, were those tears beginning to leak from the dragon's eyes? Twilight, you've raised to be far too sensitive! Wiping them off with a claw, Spike smiled warmly. "It just felt like the right thing to do, that's all. And I'd do it again; Thorax is my friend, and he deserved a chance just as much as anyone else!" His green eyes conveyed the hidden message alluding to another non-pony whom Spike had befriended, long ago. The conviction mixed with unshakable kindness to other beings made my chest swell with affection. "I've said this a million times already Spike, but I'm proud to call you my brother... And son." This time, Spike was properly taken aback, and I chuckled at the display. "That is, if you'd like me to call you that-" A tight hug told everything for me, but the young blissful dragon whispered happily into my furry chest. "I've wanted both a brother and a dad... Now I get both at once." My smile widened in content, patting his back fondly. In my mind's eye, Twilight warm smile at this bonding moment was palpable- "We're baaaaack!" And the moment was ruined faster than Rainbow's showers. Our attention turned towards the beaming Zephyr, proudly holding up his pickaxe with Starlight lumbering behind him. "Oh, is that our supposed shelter? Could use some more colour." "You're welcome to help." I retorted dryly as Spike and I disengaged from the embrace. "Maybe get some carpet or different shades of wood." "Y'know, anything to help when you've probably made Discord and Starlight do all the work for ya." My gaze snapped to Spike, the dragon snarking at Zephyr openly with a wry grin. Even Discord appearing from thin air looked stunned by the remark, Starlight and Zephyr blinking, and Big Mac pausing from his work in surprise. ...That's my son alright. The rest of the game was... Progressive. To a point, anyway. "Well, now she's a beauty isn't she?" "Careful Stardust; Twilight might not enjoy you saying that to someone else." "Yeah, now she'll have to fight the whole house for my affections." "My money's on the house." "In all seriousness guys, I think we've made a great team today. And I think night's just around the corner. We better get inside." "Do we have any beds?" "Yeah, I sheared some sheep earlier and borrowed some wood from Big Mac." "Eeyup." "Love the back garden, by the way." "Thank you, Zephyr helped with the style." "Anything to make this place more bearable to live in." "You're so considerate..." "Eeyup." "So what's the first thing we do in the morning? Mine underground?" "We're gonna need more food that apples and vegetables." "I'll handle that. We're also need more coal for the furnace; wood's barely keeping it alive." "Discord and Zephyr already mined today. Big Mac, you and Starlight could handle that tomorrow if you're both up for it?" "Eeyup." "Sure thing. Anything else that needs doing?" "Umm..." "Hmm..." "What we really need is a goal. Some kind of main objective we're doing all this for." "He brings up a good point. There has to be some reward waiting for us at the end." "...We could slay the Ender Dragon? Though that's just a suggest-" "That's a great idea Starlight!" "It... It is?" "Yeah! Or the Wither! Either works!" "I think the Ender Dragon would be the less likely to finish us off in a nanosecond. What do ya say guys? Shall we slay ourselves a dragon?" "Sure... If it's possible." "Eeyup." "That dragon shall face my might!" "Bring it on!" "...Discord? You've been keeping quiet. You wanna help in our quest?" "Oh, pay no attention to little ol' me. I'm just waiting for you guys to notice." "Notice what...?" "Guys... Why is there a green creature on the second floor?" "Green- Oh [BEEP]." "Language Stardust, please! There are kids here!" "I'm not a kid-!" "Who let a bloody creeper in?! And how'd it get on the second floor?!" "Discord!" "What? You can't possibly make me responsible foreveryounce of disharmony to your lives. Blame Mr. Midlife Crisis over here." "What? I thought it'd look great next to the beds! So I sorta... Guided it in?" "God dammit Zephyr-!" "Wait, how did you manage to get a creeper up there without it blowing up?" "With my charm of course! Oh honestly Spike you should know I have that effect on anypony by now." "Yeah, like Rainbow..." "Precisely! And one day, that mare will cease being in denial-" "Can we focus on the fact that a creeper is preventing us from resting in our own house right now, please?!" "Oh do relax, please Starlight! All that stress will ruin your makeup; I shall deal with our green eager friend up there-" "One second." "Ow!" "Now get going." "Did Zephyr just flash red?" "A sign of taking damage. Stardust, you made him lose half a heart." "He'll lose a lot more if that creeper explodes, I swear to God..." "Eeyup..." "Here creeper creeper creeper. That's a good boy! We're just going to play a game and- AHH!" "Well... At least we have a wondrous view of the night sky." "Aheh... Looks like the creeper wasn't happy about leaving his new home." "He's not the only one..." "Guys... Big Mac's gone! And all this stuff on the ground was what he was carrying!" "And look, all the growing veg's are gone too! Really Stardust you'd make a terrible gardener... Oh, look I'm on four hearts- What the- Ow! Hey!" "Here, let me help with that." "No Stardust stop- Ow! Please! Enough! I'm going to- Ah!" "There, that's one less problem to deal with." "Wow... You just flat out killed him." "One useless member dying for murdering a usefulpony. That's Balance right there." "Sore loser anyone...?" "I think we should get to work on repairing the house before- OW!" "Oh relax, that didn't really hurt." "Still, it was a reflexive reaction to... Uhh, guys?" "What- Uh oh..." "Well [BEEP]..." "We're surrounded. Skeletons... Zombies! And more creepers!" "They're getting close!" "Unleash your weapons friends. We're going out fighting!" "Or we could retreat and find shelter elsewhere-" "For Spiketopia!" "For Fluttershy's deceased brother!" "Tonight we dine in Hell!" "...Why do I bother... Keep them distracted while I'll repair the house- AG!" "They got Starlight!" "Skeleton to your left! Watch it!" "Yay- Oh God! SPIDER!" "'Oh God.' Stardust, you're rubbing off on him!" "Two zombies to your right!" "Pft! Easy peasy!" "Discord! Watch out! Creeper behind you!" "Hm-?" "Well, that was a quick demise..." "Stardust!" "Spike I got your back! Just you and me now!" "Just like old times, huh bro- Dad?" "Team Spike and Star, and it'll always be that way son." "Then let's give these monsters a fight worth remembering for!" "Hiyaaaaaaaaaaa!" "Let's just all agree on one thing." Spike started amidst our gathering around the dining table. "We definitely have to do that again one day soon." "Hear hear!" Followed with the clanking of cola bottles tapping against one another in celebration, the six of us taking a long moment of relaxation after that rather tiring escapade. Spike and I were quick to join the others back in my room after that battle, to which I berated Discord for obviously not setting the world's difficulty to Medium, which the trickster retorted with a simple "I had forgotten all about it." Because of course he had... "I had a blast tonight." Starlight added, beaming radiantly at us all. "Though we didn't manage to reach the Ender Dragon, it was fun playing the inside of the game with you guys." "We would've made it far." Zephyr responded with a tinge of annoyance. "Had some barbarian not killed me off just because I wanted the home to look more stylish." Discord's mockery dissipated my own irritation, the creature of chaos mimicking the shameless pegasus in his own form whilst making goofy faces, to Zephyr's ignorance. Then Zephyr noticed with the voice perfectly matching his from the trickster's throat. "And if I wasn't such a mild inconvenience to my teammates with my stupid decision-making and lack of common sense." Discord then transformed back into his original abominable form as we all chuckled. "But what can ya do? Better luck next time, eh friends? I could look up my schedule for next week." "That's a great idea!" Spike pitched in excitedly. "We could do like a game night every weekend after our guy's night! It'd be amazing wouldn't it?" Starlight looked amused. "I wouldn't mind joining in again if I'm not busy." Zephyr and Big Mac all too thrilled, Discord smirking proudly, whereas I nodded in agreement. Why not? Sounds like fun should Twilight or Balance training not keep me those weekends. "We should have a name for ourselves!" Zephyr then spoke up enthusiastically, speaking sensibly for the first time tonight. "A name for these gaming nights, and a name for our little group here." "I got it! The Warrior's Game Night!" We all blinked at Spike, who shrugged and released a sheepish smile. "I mean, Stardust is gonna be in charge, and I was just thinking of that awesome fight we had inside the game..." "...I think it suits." Discord replied sincerely, grinning crookedly. "Could've been a worse name." "I was moreso think along the lines of 'Zephyr and Friend's Fun Gaming Night-'" "You wish." I snapped lightly, turning back to my brother. "That sounds great Spike. Now all we need is a name for our group." "Eeyup." Big Mac, the walking thesaurus, contributed once again. Starlight tapped her chin with emphasized thought. "How about... The Twilight Gamers?" "Pft! What is it with you ponies and your beloved Princess? I say 'The Zephyr Gamers!'" "Team Misfit Gamers!" "Star Brigade?" "Team Disharmony!" We all looked to Discord. "What? We're anything but harmony together." Starlight glared hard at the table, as if willing the object to give her an idea... And it seemed to work, given the mare's loud gasp. "I got it!" Yeah? The inspired unicorn grinned brightly at us all. "How about just 'The Gaming Warriors?'" That... Sounds amazing, actually. And judging by the shared looks all around, the other members thought so too. "It works I guess." "Seems legit." "I'm down with it." "Eeyup." "Alright!" Spike offered a claw. "Let's make this official then." As we exchanged amused looks, everyone decided to humour the hyped dragon and placed their hands atop one another, Spike declaring with pride, "Next time we'll slay the Ender Dragon, in the name of the Gaming Warriors!" "Yeah!" And our limbs stretched to the ceiling in waking triumph. I was unable to wipe the silly grin off my face. "That was incredible, our final battle in the game!" Spike continued, even when sleep was beginning to appear on his eyes. The tired lizard was wrapped nice and cozy in his small bed, but still excited enough to recount the events of tonight which I've already participated in. "Just imagine what we'll be like when we face the dragon! Yeah, we're sure to win, right Star?" I smirked. "With an even braver dragon by our side, I know it." From the doorway, Twilight and Starlight watched in content, waiting for me to finish helping the enthusiastic dragon to rest. And it seemed to be already working; coaxing Spike's heart a little through Balance magic, urging him to finally sleep after an exciting night. "Heh, we make a great team, don't we...?" Spike's voice softened with every passing word, settling down into his pillow with a blissful smile. "Hey Stardust?" Rubbing the dragon's forehead with affection, I replied gently, "Yeah Spike?" "Promise..." He yawned adorably. "Promise me you'll stick around forever... Please?" I paused... Then answered in faint humour. "I'm not an alicorn, Spike." "No, I mean... Just for as long as possible... Being there for me... You'll do that, right?" "Always..." But Spike was already in the realm of sleep before he could possibly hear my quiet resolve. Yet, as I stood up after planting a kiss to his scalp, the dragon drowsily called out before complete sleep took over him. "I love you Dad..." My breath hitched. Dad... Just being verbally acknowledged as that brought a strange mixture of satisfaction, pride and... I think I was going to choke on my own happiness and the bond between us pulsing with light. With a shake grin, I replied gently to the resting lizard. "Sleep well... Son." This must be how Shining felt after Flurry was born... Or my own Dad after I managed to call him as such at a young age... "'Dad?' 'Son?'" Twilight waited after we closed the doors with a raised brow, more curious than judging. Starlight smirked in knowing amusement, and I shrugged. "Spike and I talked earlier... And it appears he now accepts me as his surrogate father." "Just as you accept him as your surrogate son." Starlight pointed out fondly, smiling. At my nod, Twilight's proud expression brightened to the point it looked likeshewas about to shed some tears of joy, nuzzling into my neck with a sweet tone. "I wouldn't think of anyone more suitable for him to view as such." I whispered into her gorgeous mane tenderly, "Before you know it, he'll be calling you Mom sometime soon. As will Starlight." Twilight pulled back, eyes sparkling at the prospect. "I wouldn't mind that..." The pink unicorn meanwhile blinked in genuine confusion. "Wait, why would I call Twilight that?" Wrapping a limb around my Princess's shoulders, we both grinned towards the confounded Starlight. "Because you're family too, Starlight. Isn't she love?" "The moment she became my student." Twilight confirmed with affection, prompting her protege to blink rapidly, her cheeks turning a more rosy pink at the clear implications. Then, a warm smile wormed its way up on the happy unicorn. "Could I just call you my sister then instead? 'Mom' feels weird when we're around the same age." Twilight chuckled lightly. "That works just as well." And buried herself further into my chest, our bond allowing me to hear her heart speak: "Thank you, Celestia... Starswirl... You've both given me an irreplaceable gift."
Chapter 144: Harvesting Diamonds"Well Mr. Balance, the good news is your fading affliction remains simply that, a common cold. You'll be pleased to know there are no severe symptoms present in your body today." I nodded with a feigned polite smile. "That is good news. Thank you Doctor." The stallion in the white coat nodded in turn, gesturing for a nurse on standby to help me out of bed. "Strange though, there were some anomalies discovered after we took a blood test. Although they've appeared to be present for quite some time. Are you certain this is nothing to be worried over-?" "I'm well aware of this Doc, thanks." Those 'anomalies' being moreso related to my mental disability, but I saw no reason to disclose such information right now. "They're... A part of me, shall we say. Am I free to leave?" Frowning, the peach-coloured unicorn inclined his head to the door. "The nurse will escort you to reception, where we'll need you to sign some papers before you leave." "That won't be necessary. I can find my own way down. Thank you for your help, Doctor." With a grin of farewell, I departed from the room into the streaming white hallway, nurses and doctors alike walking with purpose from room to room. And the door closing behind me incited my sigh of relief. Finally, there that's train wreck over with. Now, onto real business. My hooves turned the opposite direction to the reception area, having no reason to leave just yet. My eyes examined the pristine halls and marble floor in vague interest. Certainly a marvel, Manehatten's General Hospital. Ponyville's couldn't possibly compare. Still, my reason being here wasn't out of preference between the two; I was on a mission, and sneaking in via feigning illness was the best method to do so. Starswirl. how close are we? Not too far. The imbalance should directly ahead with a staircase waiting for us. Alrighty. That's right, an imbalance had been detected right inside a hospital all the way in Manehatten. Nothing else could've prompted me to arrive here faster. I could have just used my magic to influence the staff into letting me inspect the facility, but I didn't need to accidentally distract them from their own work. So, gotta find the imbalance, close it then go home. Easy enough. Any clues in helping us find Zagreus would be a welcoming bonus- "Stardust Balance?" Huh... Oh! "Well as I live and breathe." I stated in pleasant surprise to the celebrity walking towards me, grinning lightly. Of all ponies, what were the chances? "Cola... Colo... Lady Rara!" Her real name's hard to pronounce, sue me. The pop singing Earth Pony and childhood friend of Applejack giggled at the greeting, azure eyes shining in warmth. The white-grayish fur was covered in a modest more casual attire this time, though those streaks of blue clashing with black and dark grey with the mane remained present as ever. "Just Rara will do, Stardust." "...Nah Lady Rara sounds way better." A bemused grin. "If you say so." And proceeded to give me a light hug, apparently interaction with Applejack again has given her no more fear of personal space. Pulling back, the singing sensation continued merrily, "How's AJ?" "She's fine." I shrugged with a light smile. "Same as always, hard at work and being brutally honest at everyone and everything." An amused chuckle. "So nothing's changed much then." "I'd be surprised if anything was." And motioned to herself. "What about you my dear? You're looking radiant as always; should I be worried you're inside a hospital?" The popstar beamed in flattery, answering in reassurance, "One of my backup dancers has come down with the flu. I'm just here visiting." And Rara looked around the hallway, walking to the side so we wouldn't get in the way of brisk staff. "So I had to cancel my next gig, but I was contemplating over doing a small performance for the kids in this hospital." My smile was warm and genuine upon hearing that noble goal. "That's very kind of you. I'll be sure to let Applejack know your new manager, if you have one yet, hasn't been a massive [BEEP] and exploited your fame... At least, I hope not." "No need to worry; this new one's sincere. Trust me." She added after seeing my look. "I've learned from my mistakes of the past. He isn't another Svengallop." "As if your name wasn't hard to pronounce..." Rara giggled again at my ridicule mutter. "So what brings you all the way to Manehatten, Stardust, to a hospital no less?" My muzzle opened to make an excuse... But something held me back. Something... Emanating from downstairs. And it wasn't imbalance. Oh no. But the multiple presences of malicious intent blaring like dark signals. My expression immediately hardened, glaring down to the clean marble floor in befuddled suspicion. That scent... It was familiar yet not familiar at once... Imbalance doesn't seem to be the sole conundrum I must deal with here... "Is something wrong?" My hardened eyes gazed back up at a frowning Rara, about to make an excuse of departure before the hallway eclipsed in darkness. Thus following with cries of surprise and terror in multiple rooms around the floor. I was going to assume that this hospital had a backup generator, judging by the less vibrant lights barely covering the hallway and other rooms. Two things greeted my sight first, one being that doctors and nurses were already panicking around us and struggling for control. The other being that the singing pop sensation, Coloratura, was now clutching onto my cape with eyes darting around wildly. Then, sighing in relief as the auxiliary lights came back on, her gaze met my bemused stare as she realized what she was doing, stepping back in open embarrassment with a pink hue beginning spread on the mare's cheeks. I chuckled, looking back down to the floor curiously. I had a sneaking suspicion what had suddenly cut the power to this place. Rara, however, was already starting to delve into mass hysteria. "What's going on? Is something wrong with the power around here? What about the patients needed equipment online? I need to check on-" A startling sound from the speaker fixed to the corner of the hallway, directing various stares of attention. For starters, a male's voice spoke with evident nervousness despite the forced composure. "Please remain calm and resume your work posts. We are dealing with some trouble downstairs- Ah!" Well that didn't sound pleasant. From floors below us I sensed the much bigger waves of fear and dread, mixed in with the greed and raw hunger belonging to whoever entered the hospital with an obvious purpose other than to get a checkup. Rara looked frightened at the sound, and immediately my hoof placed itself on the side of her attire as a gesture of comfort, using my own magic to soothe the distressed mare's heart. Shivering slightly at the warmth, Rara gazed back at me in curiosity, and I smiled lightly. Whatever was happening, I'll deal with this. No one's going to harm a hospital under my watch; that already makes whoever's responsible the most despicable scum on the planet. The speaker activated again, and it wasn't the voice of the previous pony. Instead, the owner of said voice was... Scratchy, mustering up as much authority into the com as possible. "Attention Manehatten Hospital, you're now under our control! You will give us what we want before sunset, or we shall see to it no one ever gets better here again! Hahahahahahahaha!" Identifying the voice immediately and frowning in disgust, I muttered loudly, "A weak threat, but I expected no better from the likes of them." The concerned Earth Pony whirled to face me. "You mean you know these invaders?" "Oh yes." I smiled matter-of-factly. "They're Diamond Dogs. I recognize from the voice they typically use and express themselves. You ponies are typically naive, but filled with charm and grace... Diamond Dogs have never done anything charming in their lives." "Bring us the owner of this place, or else we shall come up there by force! You have one hour to comply, ahahahahaha!" It appears we may have found our link to the imbalance. You think so? Well I'll worry about that connection in a moment. Instead I turned to the nearest member of staff. "You, fancy being a hero to everyone here?" The young stallion, looking like that of a newbie, motioned to himself in shock. "M-Me?" "Yes you." I nodded with a light smirk, ignoring Rara's suspicious stare. "Make sure everyone resumes work as normal helping the patients; mass panic will only make things worse. Also, have a message delivered to the manager of this hospital; keep his doors shut and do not comply to the mutt's demands. Got it?" It was probably the force to my last statement that prompted the young pony to nod rapidly and speed off, leaving just myself and a curious Rara. Ah right, better make sure Applejack's childhood friend and Equestria's beloved pop sensation doesn't get caught in the upcoming crossfire either. "Go to your helper, Rara, and stay with him." My tone left no room for argument, but the mare was obviously about to protest. "I'll handle the loose canines downstairs." "We could wait for the authorities-" "Rara, Iamthe authority." It took four steps past her for the singer to call out, "Wait Stardust!" Oh boy. Those azure eyes blazed determinedly. "I'm not just going to let my friend take on these dangerous foes by himself. Not to mention, there are children in this hospital no doubt terrified of these invaders. I want to help." "At risk of your own life?" Rara nodded without hesitation. "A life in constant fear is a life not worth living. That's something AJ taught me in Ponyville." Straightening her posture, blue eyes gazed intently at hazel orbs. "So, what's our next move?" ...Applejack's close friend alright. Luckily for her, there was little time for debate. Huffing, I turned and continued down, the mare falling in place beside me, noticing my dark grin. "Well first, we greet our guests and free the obvious hostages they have down there." "How?" "With something our canine friends excel at: Being easily distracted." Well... I've seen better robberies. Still, these overgrown mutts were doing a swell job keeping scared ponies in line at one side of reception, snarling and growling and petrifying the [BEEP] out of anyone who even looks at them funny with... Whips. How distasteful. The Big Bad Leader was evidently the round-shaped furry brute with tattoos on his forearms, wearing a spiky biker helmet and leather jacket in contrast to the black-sleeveless shirts and painted battle helmets of his gang. He was barking - Ha ha - at his underlines with a ferocious disposition. "Keep everyone in line!" He ordered balefully, beady eyes narrowing at every equine he gazed across. "Until the pony in charge shows up, we're going to make sure everything goes according to plan!" 'Plan?' I wasn't aware these canines were capable of forward thinking. Not the typical mutts I've had encounters with near Ponyville, I imagine. Reach out, Jack, and that would explain some theories. Obliging, my eyes widened upon sensing through the signatures of the Dogs more thoroughly. Christ, yeah, patches of imbalance, like clinging mosquitoes, latched onto their darkening hearts. Zagreus was involved, no doubt. But why a hospital? And why Diamond Dogs, again? Questions we must reserve for another time, Jack. For now, our intention is to keep the frightened citizens and staff safe. Quite right too, teach. The snarling leader raised his voice upon one doctor tripping onto his hooves and meeting his stare with open fear. The mindless mutt reveled in it. "On your hoofs, pony! Unless you want to be the first to feel my wrath!" Rara was just in position. From the corner of my eye, the Earth Pony singer was hiding behind the bush right next to the object required. Meanwhile, a nurse offered to help the staggering doctor up, the latter calling out weakly, "Please, we're- We're just working ponies here. We've done no wrong!" "You dare speak to your better, vermin!" Yeesh. My jaw clenched as the leader raised his fist, extending my own hoof in turn. "N-No! I didn't mean any offence-!" "You shall feel my fury, pony scu- Huh?" Sadly, the lead Dog found himself unable to strike with his clenched fist, allowing the two workers to retreat to the side quickly. The leader glared towards his frozen limb in open confusion. "What is this?! Why can't I move my arm?!" "Hello. You have me to thank for that." Multiple stares of surprise, incredulity and outrage raised upwards to the golden Earth Pony in a dark blue cape and fedora meeting their gazes with casualness. My blue-green eyes twinkled in mirth. "Pardon me good sir, but I couldn't just let you harm an innocent bystander, could I?" The leader growled at the Earth Pony on the balcony overlooking reception. "What manner of magic is this?!" I titled his head playfully. "Just Balance magic, my friend. You may not have heard of it; nowadays it's exclusive only to the likes of a Twilight Warrior." "Twilight Warrior?!" "Yes, Twilight Warrior!" The recognition was surprising, but it gave me more glee than concern. "Oh I love it when they pronounce that with such scorn." And I proceeded to imitate their snarls with open mockery, only fueling the leader's ire. The Diamond Dog used his free hand to point with a bellow, "Seize the Twilight Warrior!" Raising my not-busy hoof, I pointed out merrily, "Oh, I'm so glad I'm the main focus now; otherwise you would've noticed my lovely assistant about to shower you in foam." At that signal, Rara unleashed the contents of the fire extinguisher into the unready face of the leader, resulting in a white mist and yelps of surprise from the leader and his underlings alike. Throwing the object down afterwards, the grey mare pointed to the doors and yelled out, "Now everypony! Get out while you can!" That did the trick, luckily. Multiple screams of panic and hurry emerged from both mutts and equines, the reception degrading into full-mounted chaos- Whoopsie! Not today boys! Balance warned me beforehand, prompting my body to leap over the outstretched hands attempting to grab me, forcing both ambush-attempting Dogs to collide into one another. Sparing them the embarrassment, a swift headbutt between them by my hoofs brought them to blissful sleep, and I landed on the railing keeping me from falling right off. But the mist was already beginning to clear, and the now-free leader of the invading canines rubbed his eyes before glaring with disdain at the oblivious Rara, whom was busy leading other ponies to safety. Oh no you don't! A yelp of pain followed with a large body flying in the air prompted the mare to whirl around in shock, meeting my cheerful gaze right beside her. Smiling in relief, Rara motioned to the doors. "Everyone's out! We should follow them!" "Go." I ordered, turning back to the recovering dogs after that pony stampede. "I have some mutts to clear out." I could take them all out, here and now. You could.Starswirl affirmed.But there is more to this than you realize. We must locate the imbalance, otherwise these Diamond Dogs will be the last of our concerns. ...Tch. Tensing, my body then pounced forward to the nearest doorway down another corridor, pushing through blocking canines through kicks and sweeps. To my small surprise, the corner of my eye picked up on a stunned Coloratura quickly following my whirling state, my body landing on all fours with grace, smiling at an openly shocked pop singing Earth Pony. "Youarethe Twilight Warrior..." Rara mumbled in awe, regarding me with a new light. "I've heard rumours, but..." "Another time my dear." I inclined my head, despite feeling somewhat pleased that news of me was traveling fast somehow. "Allons-y!" Together, both Warrior and Celebrity fled down the corridors without delay. And the enraged roar of the mutt's leader bellowed with echoes, "Don't let them escape! They'll ruin everything!" "Do you always find yourself in trouble?" Rara inquired over our hurried pace. Always? "It's what I live for!" And soon enough, even she was matching my grin. "Some, I've some kind of celebrity at your own gigs then?" The mare chuckled. "At charity events more often than not. It seems everywhere I go, kids can't help but mention the 'brave, fearless Twilight Warrior who fought monsters like Changelings, tyrants and even Lord Tirek.'" Azure eyes glanced my way curiously. "Did you really battle Tirek himself...?" I grinned sheepishly. "Ahh not one of my greatest decisions." Still though, kids were talking about me? I was some kind of hero to them? I was led with the impression only Button Mash viewed me as some sort of idol. But this? I'd say it's idealism well received, my friend.Starswirl commented in warm mirth.Considering your deeds overall, it comes as no surprise how many revere you all across Equestria. News travels fast in these lands, mind you. Yeah but... I honestly wasn't anticipatingthis... "You looked surprised." That observation made me chuckle hoarsely. "Sorry, just... I'm still adjusting to the fame I already have in other places, but to hear I'm this kind of legend among children is just... I don't know how to handle it." Azure eyes glinted in sympathy. "You get use to it. Contrary to belief, being idolized by young ponies isn't a burden as much as it is a gift." Before turning to look forward. "This must be the Head Doctor's office." Hm? Ah yes. Looks like those directions provided by a staff member earlier was accurate. Rara proceeded to knock once on the door. A stern voice answered. "Yes?" The celebrity answered calmly, "Hello? We're here to speak with the Head Doctor regarding the... Situation downstairs." A pause, but I could smell the anxiety from here. "I have no time to indulge you. Please defer to another member of staff for assistance." Well it was worth a shot. Rara looked to me apologetically. "Now what?" Rubbing my hoofs together, I replied simply, "Now it's my turn." And Rara blinked rapidly upon my pushing open the door without invitation. Though that was pale in comparison to the sputtering shock of the Head Doctor. A dark red unicorn with the usual lab white coat with an expensive mane and cobalt eyes. "W-What? You can't just barge in here and-" "Doctor Heal-Stein, I presume." I'll get started on the name later. Walking forward with purpose, both my front hoofs slammed on the cluttered desk without hesitation, keeping his startled focus on me. "Let's get past the introductions. I'm Stardust Balance, the Twilight Warrior; the Crystal Champion and Hero of Canterlot, here on behalf of Princess Twilight Sparkle to solve this threat plaguing your hospital. You're going to tell me everything you know and you will do so without hesitation, or I will hold you personally responsible for endangering the lives of innocent patients and your own staff." I sensed Rara's stunned awe towards my pushing authority, whereas the Head Doctor seemed more reclusive now, leaning back against his comfy chair and attempting composure. "Do you at least have any credentials with you?" "My hoofs are my credentials." Pushing myself off the table, I walked around the desk while getting to the point, "The Diamond Dogs. What are they doing here?" "Your guess is as good as mine, Mr. Balance." The stallion shrugged, watching me with a wary gaze. "They had suddenly appeared out of nowhere. There was no warning." "None at all?" Rara frowned. I shook my head. "Diamond Dogs typically reside underground, having their own cave system and preferring to stay away from pony-populated towns. It makes no sense for them to suddenly appear inside a hospital in the middle of the bustling city. How did they get here?" "Again, I am in the dark about this conundrum too." The lead medical sighed, pressing his muzzle into clasped hoofs. "We've checked the areas they aren't currently using for their own purposes; there are no signs of any break-ins, windows or otherwise. It's as if they simply... Appeared from thin air." ...Imbalance. "What is it they want?" Rara inquired next, cocking her head in concerned wonder. "What could a hospital possibly hold that something like those Diamond Dogs would desire? Unless they're after check-ups, I don't see the appeal." "For that matter, unless the walls here are covered in gems, there's seldom the likes of those canines crave would be here." I leaned back against the wall, folding my arms with thought. "Diamond Dogs are infamous for gathering and hoarding jewels, gems and anything of those varieties. Not something a hospital would normally have." "...Regularly, you'd be correct." What now? The Head Doctor removed his round glasses and wiped them with a cloth, tilting his head. "But just last night, we received a shipment of Healing Crystals all the way from the Crystal Empire. These minerals are to be used for extensive emergencies such as burns, damaged bones and what-not. It could be that these Diamond Dogs have learnt about this and..." Healing Crystals... Huh. Rara looked to me in epiphany. "It's all starting to add up, Stardust! They're after these Healing Crystals!" ...So somehow, Zagreus knew about this delivery and magically placed some informed mutts into the hospital to steal them... Right, so I suppose we know why the Dogs were invading, aside from their hearts being influenced by imbalance. But what was Zagreus's end goal in all this... Why game was that monster playing at now...? The medic sighed again, this time in more remorse. "Had I known it'd bring this much trouble to my hospital, risking the lives of everyone within..." Cobalt eyes reflected in clear guilt. "Words alone cannot express my regret." "It's not your fault." Rara quickly assured the distraught Head Doctor, walking around the desk to comfort his state. "No one could have anticipated this happening. But no matter what, we're gonna put a stop to this before things get even worse. Right Stardust." "Hannah Montana's correct." Pushing myself off the wall next, I dusted my hoofs readily with a sly grin. "They want the crystals... So how about... I wonder... Doctor, does this hospital have any sleeping gas that can be prepared in a minute?" The red stallion blinked. "Well, yes, but they're usually reserved for surgery and-" "And you know where the containments of those crystals are right now, don't you?" "On the third floor indeed. Why do you-?" "Quiet I'm thinking." "Is he generally this ill-mannered?" I barely heard the stallion whisper. Rara chuckled lowly. "I heard it's part of his charm." ...Yes. Yes that might work. "Well my good doctor." My hoofs clasped together excitedly, smiling brightly as I was struck with inspiration. "I know how to deal with this little affliction going around the hospital in one single step." "Are you sure this will work?" I nodded, keeping my gaze fixed on the doors ready to be burst open any moment. From the observatory room around the glass on the ceiling, Rara, the Head Doctor and various other staff watched in dreaded anticipation, safe so long as I had anything to say about it. The singer's voice echoed her concern."If you're sure... Just be careful, okay?" I smirked. Glad she cared so much. Balance alerted me towards the looming presences of multiple canines, all having been summoned to this specific spot through the intercom around the hospital, appeasing to their requests and informing them the objects of their desires were in this very operation room, ready and waiting for them. And they were here all right, all neatly placed in boxes with only one Earth Pony guarding them. The emergency lights from outside blared into the dim room, shadowed then with multiple shapes of thin and round entering through, taking both the left and right sides and preventing any means of escape. That's fine, I had no intention of fleeing from this confrontation at all. And arriving last into the room was the big brute himself; the ground trembling somewhat with the intimidating pace he was aiming for. "Close the doors at least." I rolled my eyes with a lecturing tone, "You're letting all the air out." They sniffed disdainfully, their glares quickly morphing to that of glee at the obvious scent of their desired crystals. "They're here..." The lead Dog murmured with clear excitement. Smirking, I opened one box, the revealed shiny objects radiant with multiple colours, obviously appealing their greedy eyes. "Now I know what Twilight sees everytime I'm around chocolate..." I muttered in faint amusement, raising my tone next in sternness. "It's a new low, even for you Dogs, to invade a hospital for your own greed. The alicorns send a message boys: Grow. Up." "We too send a message." The leader replied in open scorn. "Your kind is weak and frail. You have brought us to the crystals which will serve our species well, because you're afraid to fight back for anything. Even you,Twilight Warrior,recognize the strength we Diamond Dogs possess. Now hand over those crystals, or else!" "Better idea." Was my retort, staying rooted to the spot despite the leering mutts steadily approaching with hunger in their eyes. "You reconsider your purpose here, and leave without a fuss. Otherwise I will be forced to put you down... In the least fatal way possible." They barked in laughter, the overgrown largest among them snarling down in repulsion. "We are aware of your prowess, warrior, and we do not fear it. Your kind abandoned you; you are here all alone without friends or protection. It is you who should reconsider your stance here pony. There is nowhere for you to run." "I don't intend to run." More outrageous laughter. "All the more better! Feel our wrath!" But before they could advance further, I raised a placating hoof and pulled off a particular object from my back. "At least let me prepare beforehand." And proceeded to put on the required item. The leader glared in disgust. "And what isthat?" "A gas mask." "Awhat?" Pulling it off, my voice was more clear. "A gas mask." "And... You wear it because?" "For the gas." "For what...?" Yeesh, Diamond Dogs. Rolling my eyes again, I removed the mask to answer much better. "For the gas." The mutts traded incredulous glances, whereas the confounded leader inquired, "What gas?" Raising a hoof to signal the observants, my muffled tone answered, "This gas." Before the room was encompassed next in a white mist, startling many Diamond Dogs into surprised yelps to eventual coughs, the panicking canines darting around in wild confusion and appalled shock before the gas started to kick into their systems. Bodies swerved and gagged, breathing for clear air. And I? I was just standing here with a light smile as multiple bodies of the Dogs fell to the clean floorboards in peaceful rest, the leader the last to fall into unconsciousness whilst feebly reaching out to me... And then joining his brethren in the realm of sleep. I waited a few minutes for the gas to clear before removing the mask, breathing in the light air with a satisfied expression. My stare gazed over the rising and falling chests of the grey and brown mutts scattered all over the floors, my work not over yet. Immediately heading to the leader first to spare any trouble later, my focus tapped into Balance, ready to purge the dark trace festering on this mutt's negative emotions. My experience with the buffalo's made this much easier this time around; removing the imbalance from the leader's heart and following with the rest one by one. It felt like peeling off a parasite from an organ... Which is basically what it was in the mental sense. Rara and the others joined me by the time I was finished with the last controlled Dog. "Done!" I straightened, dusting off my hoofs in satisfaction. Rara followed my gaze to the lying mutt uncertainly. "What did you do?" "Let's just call it surgery of the mental kind." Rather an anticlimactic conclusion, but hey, should everything be resolved with a huge battle and Micheal Bay-style explosions? Not really what the show was about, wasn't it? All in all, I'm just glad things were resolved before they escalated into something worse. As the staff dealt with fixing the power to the hospital and tending to the newly dazed canine patients, I used what information I gathered from the lead Dog's mind and located the small wormhole in, guess what, the basement. That was how they snuck in. I had gotten rid of the imbalance immediately afterwards, returning back to Rara and everyone else and greeted by an awakened large Diamond Dog, whom cannot recall event preceding their arrival into Manehatten's General Hospital and was mighty confused with waking up to being treated by kind yet wary ponies. After explaining he and his kind were tricked into invading the hospital based on a false promise, the canine took us by surprise with his sincere apology to the Head Doctor and anyone they may have harmed during their unwelcome stay here. Apparently the big brute's a big softie beneath the surface. On the whole, I'd call this a mediocre experience compared to my earlier encounters against these mutts, myself seated by a table within the small cafe near the reception, observing the lead Dog converse with the Head Doctor, the two now speaking as though they were old chums. You know what else was mediocre though? The episode probably going on in the midst of this. Pinkie, Rainbow, Applejack and Fluttershy are playing the Equestrian equivalent to football. Christ that was a snorefest, though not as such as the next one. Still though, I have a feeling that Hasbro didn't want unicorns to be left out since they have no real reason to be on the field. Really those goal buckets made more sense atop poles for the balls to hit, making the game more fun and challenging. With pegasus's and Earth Ponies it was more logical. But yeah, the episode likely going on right now and the one afterwards was sleep-inducing... Maybe I'll borrow that gas for the next episode before I go home. "He kinda reminds me of you." Rara spoke up jokingly, staring with me towards the massive Dog oblivious to our looks. That prompted my snort. "Harsh." The singer chuckled lightly. "I mean that there's more to you than physical prowess. You saved a lot of ponies today Stardust." "Don't sell yourself short." My teasing gaze turned to the grey mare. "Equestria's best pop singer also lent a hoof today when you distracted those Diamond Dogs." Rara glowed at the praise, seeming ignorant to the awed passing gazes of her fans walking in and out of reception. "I just did what anypony would do." I'd hate to tell her what the average pony would've done in that situation. "I suppose hanging around AJ after so long made me develop more of a backbone than I thought." "I can definitely see her influence in you." I smirked. "Perhaps there's more to the singer than behind her makeup and lovely mane style." A light blush, Rara looking away slightly. "You like it?" "I'm a fan of the blue streaks." "Ah." Still growing pink somewhat, the sensational star motioned to my own attire. "As evident with your blue cape and... Fedora huh? Not the typical hat style going around these day." "I'm not your typical pony." That said, I jumped from my seat, helping the pleased mare down herself with a polite smile. "So what now Lady Rara? Off to host another gig?" A charming grin. "Actually, my backup dancer's still recovering, not to mention a lot of distressed young foals are in need of some cheering up." Ah. I caught the sly glint in those azure orbs. "And guess what? I've also been offered to sometime hold a concert for Diamond Dogs who want to hear me sing! Talk about expanding my career, huh?" Ha! Nice! "I'm real happy for you. I wish the best." "Thank you." Before a thought suddenly popped to her head, pausing her from turning to depart. "Actually, the kids waiting for me down the hall have heard that their other hero, 'the noble Twilight Warrior,' was currently in the same hospital. Maybe he could assist me in entertaining the no-doubt thrilled young ones together?" Entertaining kids? How can I possibly say no? I'd call it my own gained reward for today! "It would be my pleasure, my dear Lady Rara. Please, lead the way." And just for playfulness's sake, my left limb raised in offer to escort the smiling mare, who graciously accepted the ponified arm and- Oh... Huh. "My hero." Rara whispered with a tinge of ecstatic nervousness, pulling back after the surprising peck to my cheek. Mentally, I imagined an annoyed-looking Twilight and failed to suppress a grin. Had to be careful now. Wouldn't to go into a 'bad romance.' Some would call it 'toxic.' Maybe I should call Twilight on the 'telephone.' Wait... I believe my reference was that of Miss Spears. Hmm... Let's hope you have a good 'poker face' once we return home, Jack. "What are you quietly laughing at?" "Ah... Just some silly [BEEP]."
Chapter 145: Promise of a WarriorWhoa! Probably never gonna get use to doing that, almost hit the harsh damn pavement upon arrival. I stood up tall, dusting off my dark blue coat and picking up the fallen top hat, cracking a small smirk at seeing it again. The insufferable building greeted my line of sight upon composure, with all the insufferable cliches housed within. Luckily, I wasn't here to visit Canterlot High. My mission here was far different. Tugging at the edges of my, admittedly, awesome coat, I glanced upwards expectantly. Alright Starswirl, you said you could help me out here. The wise voice chuckled.Indeed I did. Ask, and I shall assist. Normally this would be the last place or world I'd visit voluntarily, but this was a matter I couldn't risk my pony friends getting a sneak peek at. And I wouldn't trust, say, Pinkie or Spike not to slip anything in front of Twilight if I was acting all secretive again. I left Equestria with the excuse of Sunset asking my presence, and made my departure. Okay then teacher, first of, I'm in need of American currency for this plan to work. Think you can help out? It is within my power. How much will suffice? Just about enough to purchase rather expensive items. And done. I would inspect your right pocket, my friend. You will find everything needed to assist in your endeavors today.Starswirl then added warmly.The Princess will be estatic through your efforts today, I'm certain. Hopefully. Putting a hand through the coat pocket, I did feel something loose and papery, prying it out and examining the... Check... Signed for a 'Mr. Stardust Balance-' "HOLY [BEEP]!" Five...Five-hundred thousand dollars?! Jesus Christ Starswirl, get me a mansion while you're at it! This is insane! You can't trust me to wield this absurd amount of money responsibly! I could all buy the coke in the world with this! It is on me, Jack.He sounded both humoured and proud, as though pleased I was stunned by this amazing gift of his.My own expression of gratitude for your efforts thus far in maintaining balance to the worlds. And you needn't be concerned with spending; purchase this world's many valuables to your heart's desires. I... Your mistake! Isn't that right Sombra? ...Oh yeah, still not answering me since the Crystal Empire. Ah well, I've got money to spend first! Yippee! I indulged a small dance by the mirror of joy before walking around to the near road. Maybe I'll get a chocolate fountain. Or better yet, my own vending machine! Aww that will be the best thing ever-! Do not forget you must cash in the check first, my excitable pupil. Oh, right... Now where's the nearest bank...? "I knew there was only one person we know who exclaims with those kind of words." Well, looks like I'll be having myself some help from another source. I grinned, turning to the source of the feminine voice as a familiar red-yellow-haired teenager in her blue shirt, leggings and black jacket strode up to me with a bright smile. "You could've told us you were coming 'teacher!'" 'Us?' Then I noticed the human version of my girlfriend accompanying Sunset from behind, her smile not as bright but eyes sparkling beautifully; a contrast to our last encounter in this world- Whoa. I... Hm. My brain was anticipating to see Twilight in that CP uniform, but instead I was greeted by her adorning a pink shirt with buttons and white shoulder fabric, a pink bowtie, dark purple skirt and her hair style in the form of a ponytail, just like in Legends of Everfree. Huh... Only word coming to my head was 'adorable.' "That look suits you." As though being stared at wasn't enough for Twilight to shyly avoid my gaze, now she was flat-out glowing pink at the sincere compliment, digging her boot into the pavement in embarrassment. Sunset smiled at her friend's antics, looking back to see me still beam happily. Couldn't help it, I was already in a jolly good mood with seeing these two again and having a five-hundred thousand dollar check in my pocket. "Oh come here you two!" I didn't need Balance to feel their immense surprise by the sudden embrace around both their shoulders. Releasing them after a few seconds, Sunset's cheeks visibly brightened just as much as Twilight's, chuckling nervously. "It's great to see you too Stardust..." Trying to compose herself, Sunset took a deep breath and tilted her head. "Although it is the weekend, if you were hoping to find us in school." I shrugged. "Truth be told, I wasn't here to visit the school." "Oh." Sunset sounded disappointed. "Another search for that Zagreus character?" Human Twilight flinched, recalling her own encounter with that monster well. Instinctively my yellow hand rested on her shoulder with comfort, inciting her tiny grateful smile. "Not quite." In answer to Sunset's question. "I'm actually here for... Well, several reasons, all to reaching a single goal." They leaned forward curiously, too much alike, and I smirked. "I'm doing something for Twilight. My Twilight. But first I need to know where the nearest bank is and cash in this money supplied by my... Well, that's a story for another time." The two girls traded glances, before Twilight answered this time with a gesture down the road. "The closest bank is downtown, though it'll take a walk getting there." "Cheers love." I expressed before I could stop myself, inhaling sharply at that slight error and then turning my body around slightly. "Well, you girls have a fun weekend. I won't take up any of your time any longer." "Wait." Hm? The bacon-haired teen raised a palm as a gesture for halt, smiling rather meekly. "Twilight and I could escort you there, if you want that is! We wouldn't want you to get lost in this world." Twilight blinked, before nodding quite eagerly. "I-I agree! If you're doing this for my... Other self... Still getting accustomed to that." Sunset and I smirked at her uncertain furrowed brow. "Then, I'm sure she wouldn't appreciate you potentially getting lost anywhere in town." "Are you sure? Itisthe weekend, the days where teenagers should be relaxing and having fun." Twilight waved dismissively with a smile. "It's fine, we were only visiting the public library for study purposes. But helping a friend is more important... Right Sunset?" She glanced rather shyly at her friend as though hoping she got that right. Sunset nodded with a smirk. "Yeah. Not to mention, it's not everyday we get to hang out with you Stardust. I'm sure it'll be fun." "Well... If you're sure." Then an idea popped up, and this time it was me suddenly growing sheepish. "Actually then, if you're insisting, there's something else I'm gonna need help with when we reach the bank." I held up the white paper for display. "I never cashed in a check before, so I'm gonna need to be taught how." Twilight leaned forward with a curious squint as Sunset nodded happily. "We'd be happy to help, right Twi-?" "Five...Five-hundred thousand dollars?!" "Well, that went easier than I thought." "Things often do when you first give it a shot." The bacon-haired teen turned to me with a bemused smile. "Although you didn't need to withdrawallthe money." I shrugged with a smirk, my pocket filled to the brim with neat stacks of cash. I felt like a millionaire. Bottomless pockets. Another courtesy of yours, mentor? Only what's best for my hard-working pupils. Twilight was rubbing her purple chin meanwhile, regarding the pavement we walked upon with a frown. "I'm still wondering about how it was you already had your own account set up and prepared before we arrived to the bank." Your doing too Starswirl? Always looking out for my students, Jack. Noticing from the corner of my eye, I quickly pulled Twilight by the arm before she could accidentally collide into another passerby, prompting her embarrassed grin of thanks. Sunset found herself amused by the display. "Guess you're always looking out for Twilight Sparkle regardless which world, huh?" "Speaking of which." I looked to the sheepish purple teen. "How are you doing in your new school? Being treated well?" The question incited the glasses-wearing human version to brighten visibly, a wide smile while fondly answering me. "It's wonderful. Sunset and everyone's been teaching me so many amazing things about friendship and learning there's more than just focusing on my studies. I couldn't be more grateful for such wonderful friends." "And we're grateful to have you, both as a fellow student and friend Twilight." Sunset shared the other's blissful expression, both grinning with enough power to brighten the sun above. I found myself smiling in relief at the answer. "I'm glad to hear it. If anyone's giving you, Sunset or anyone else a rough time there, let me know. I know how to handle bullies." The yellow teenager cracked a wry grin at the playful dark tone. "I dread to imagine what would've happened if I was still a bully at this point. Your Twilight tells me alot how... Abrasive you can be at those you don't like." Human Twilight muttered in faint amusement, "I'm not sure I should ask..." "So." Sunset looked up to me with curious cerulean orbs. "You now have enough money to buy a yacht if you wanted. What's next on the agenda?" "You still haven't told us what is it exactly you're planning for my other version." Twilight then pointed out inquiringly, both girls obviously expecting answers. "Why spoil the surprise?" I grinned lightly, turning back to my student. "And I'm glad you asked Sunset. Next stop is the very place all teenage girls love to go, so I promise it won't be so dull hanging out with the likes of me." Sunset thought for a moment. "The mall?" "The mall." I confirmed with a pleased nod, pausing for a moment with them and glancing around the busy streets. "I hope you know where that is. No offense Sunset, Twilight, but neither of you really peg me for mall enthusiasts." "You'd be surprised how often Rarity takes-slash-drags her friends to the mall whenever she gets the chance." Sunset smirked, pointing forward. "Lucky for us, it's just a few blocks down the street, pass the next corner. We'll see it right away." "Well then ladies." Both my arms extended invitingly. "Shall we?" They shared embarrassed yet pleased giggles at my playful offer, swerving their arms around mine. And I couldn't resist grinning impishly at the curious glances of teenage passerbys, and the humoured smiles of adults. Interacting in this world and its people aside, I had a feeling this was going to be at least a tolerable day. Hello generic mall! In all seriousness though, the wide complex, packed to the brim with wandering shoppers of all size and ages, may just have the stuff required for Twilight. Mine that is. Without wasting any time, I strode further in with purpose, human Twilight and pony Sunset in tow, but hurrying to catch up with my eager pace. "Someone's eager." Sunset pointed out in amusement, cerulean eyes gazing at the stores we walked past curiously. "So, what are we looking for?" I answered simply, "A jewelry store." The bacon-haired teen turned to me in slight surprise. "Huh... Honestly that's the last place I expected. I thought you were going to get Twilight a book or something like that." "What kind of jewelry?" This world's Twilight inquired studiously. "I saw her wear a pretty necklace when we first met, thinking about it. Are you getting another one for her?" "Why? Don't see yourself with ear rings, Twilight?" The flustered purple teen looked away. "I... It wasn't the first thing to cross my mind..." I smiled lightly. "Spoilers, in any case." "How about that one?" We followed where Sunset pointed, the very store we sought just a few paces down. Without breaking stride, we made our way over there, myself faintly noting how close Twilight was to my arm, clearly not use yet to large public places. A harsh reminder of her treatment back in Crystal Prep. Reaching the entrance to the store, I turned to the two girls briefly. "Please wait out here while I take a look." Human Twilight looked visibly deflated, pouting almost, whereas Sunset noted her expression and smirked faintly, playfully pushing my arm. "Go on then; get your secret present for your girlfriend." Will do. I looked back and entered the store glittering with gold and silver jewelry alike. Rings, necklaces, bracelets, watches and everything else this typical store would possess. My eyes canned through the glass cases. Let's see, I'm looking for something specific. No... Nuh-uh... Hmm, not really... ...This could take a while. After asking the store owner for the specific item, I discovered the perfect one for Twilight. Purchasing and thanking the man, I proudly walked out from the jewelry store with a small brown bag in two, raising it with a jolly expression on my face, flat-out ignoring the curious stares of passing teenage boys, and giggles of teenage girls at seeing a grown man happily leave a 'girly' shop after buying something. Sunset and Twilight had waited by a bench, perking up upon my approach. "You got what you wanted?" Sunset asked warmly. "Correction my dear Sunset, I got what my Twilight wanted." I say 'my Twilight' continuously without making it sound possessive, only because it wouldn't get too confusing around the human version eyeing the bag in open curiosity. "She just doesn't know it yet." "Never pegged Twilight for jewelry." "This will be more meaningful than you realize." Just then, I finally noticed something. "By the way, where's Spike? Thought you two were inseparable." "Spike's taking a nap back home." Twilight answered with her gaze still fixed on the concealed item, prompting Sunset and I's shared amusement. Snapping her head upwards, the girl grinned sheepishly. "So... What next?" The answer arisen in a loud growl. "Now, we eat." I patted my stomach begging for food. "Haven't had lunch yet. Would you two lovely girls care to join me?" Twilight shyly looked away and Sunset smirked, bowing playfully. "We'd be honoured to, right Twilight?" "Y-Yes, of course!" We couldn't resist chuckling at the embarrassed squeaking. The couple of next few minutes consisted of us dining in a small, neat cafe and listening to Twilight enthusiastically inform us about her grades and progress in Canterlot High, Sunset happily adding in some comments here and there as they sat opposite of me. Lovely little spot by the window, but my attention was more on the rapidly speaking glasses-adorning teen than the walking shoppers outside. Like my girlfriend, this Twilight's voice was melodiously and entrancing to listen to, especially when it's about a subject she loves. After I took a bite from my sandwich, the human Twilight blinked with a pause, grinning quite sheepishly in epiphany. "Sorry, guess I went a little overboard..." "The day I stop enjoying hearing you talk, Twilight, is the day of the apocalypse." Haha! My own grin stretched at the reddened hue on her cheeks. Sunset chuckled at our antics, elbows propped on the table with a warm smile. "I'm just glad we get to hang out without any looming danger on the horizon, for once." "...What about that race derby back in Ponyville?" "I mean, hanging out together without so many ponies in the way... Not that I'm not happy making lots of new friends! But y'know, you and I personally don't hang out too often without something getting in the way, Stardust. I-I mean, not that Twilight here's getting in the way either-!" My laughter cut her off. "Sunset, I swear, sometimes you're just as bad as Twilight." The yellow teenager stared at her food sheepishly, her blush matching the current human Twilight's. "But yeah, it's great we're hanging out together. And Twilight, it means a lot to me how well you're doing in CHS. You're gonna do fantastic there, as I said before." "That means a lot..." The purple-haired girl replied with a meekish gratified smile, eyes sparkling in warmth. Then, the teen glanced around the open cafe with interest, then snapped back with an embarrassed look. "A significant number of people keep looking at us, why...?" "Ignore them." Sunset placed a hand on the other girl's shoulder. "They're probably misunderstanding something." And I had an idea as to what. "Most likely thinking we're on a date." I shrugged, smirking at their reactions and casting a side-glare to the observing patrons, immediately resulting in them all looking back to their food. "There we go. Sorry about that." "It's not your fault." Twilight shook her head. "I guess some people's imagination often get the best of them." "Yeah." Sunset concurred in amusement, grinning lightly. "A boy dating two girls at once. A bit of a stretch, don't you think?" "You'd be surprised." I took another bite from the fulfilling food, observing their curious looks as they waited for me to continue. Swallowing, I obliged the two. "Back where I... Come from, there are, in many places, instances of a shared relationships between a boy and two girls, and vice versa. Hell, even more than that. Sometimes they work, other times they end in disaster." "Oh." Both teens traded rather bewildered looks, Sunset leaning forward with a cautious frown. "Haveyouever...?" "Dated two girls together? If only." I snorted in amusement. "Unless you count prom, the answer's no." "Why? What happened at prom?" Twilight's ever inquisitive nature showed itself, leaning forward more eagerly than her friend beside her. "I took two dates." It was a brief moment before the reaction. "Two?" Sunset's eyes widened. "Wow, you must've been popular with the ladies, I'm guessing." "That was a long time ago, yes." I smirked at Sunset's surprised blink, the teen only just kidding upon her statement. "Those days are long behind me though. And trust me, I have no desire to recollect my prom night. It wasn't fun, I'll tell you that much." The next few minutes were spent in comfortable silence, finishing our main courses and moving on to desserts. Sunset insisted ordering and getting them herself, and I relented enough, inquiring to Twilight exactly how well she's doing making friends, to which the teen sheepishly, yet eagerly responded with another long speech with few pauses of breath, ceasing only when Sunset arrived with the bowls of jelly ice cream. Suffice to say, I was relieved to hear the progress human Twilight was making, better than her horrendous experience back at Crystal Prep. More minutes of pause before Twilight spoke up again, "B-By the way, I was wondering about something..." Oh really now? My eyes glanced up from my bowl to the teen in interest. Already, Twilight was glowing a faint pink upon asking this, "When... When did you and your Twilight started... Dating?" "I wondered about that too." Sunset added whilst digging her spoon into her strawberry ice cream, sounding slightly forced saying that. "It must've been something, getting together with a Princess. How did it happen?" History lesson commenced! "Believe it or not, it was right on the night of her coronation." I grinned at the memory. "And it was Twilight who confessed first, having overheard me discussing with Spike about my feelings for her." A reminder to keep doors shut at all times when sharing a secret with someone else. Sunset perked up in intrigue. "So in other words, it was before we met." Twilight glanced between us curiously, evidently interested to hear this tale. "Yep. And in fact you could argue that our first official date was during the Fall Formal." Though I'd rather it wasn't and instead that restaurant, personally. "I've heard snippets about that." Twilight confessed, no longer focusing on her ice cream. "You and Twilight came to this world to search for Sunset after she stole the Princess's crown, if I'm correct." Glancing at Sunset's flustered look, I nodded. "Maybe we could hear your side of the events, Stardust? I'm interested to hear what you and Twilight went through visiting our world for the first time." It was no picnic, I'll say that much... Nonetheless, I was happy to oblige despite the awful memories. "As I'm sure Sunset and the girls made it sound more complicated than it was. Allow me to set the record straight love." Leaning back as Twilight leaned forward, I relaxed myself and started off. "This whole affair started when Twilight, our friends and I were invited to the Crystal Empire, for a reason I have forgotten about entirely. One night Sunset stole the crown and the Princesses provided exposition which really didn't help with anything, and Twilight and I followed Sunset to the human world so that we could... We could..." "...Stardust?" My eyes snapped open as Sunset said my name in slight concern, grinning sheepishly. "I'm sorry. I fell asleep, because the whole thing was boring." Both teens blinked, Sunset then trying not to giggle behind her spoon. "Now where was I...?" "You and Twilight were heading to this world." "Yes, that's right. Twilight. She was Celestia's student you know... Or was Sunset her student?" I blew a playful raspberry, making an 'eh' gesture. "Her memory is flexible." Twilight looked earnestly confused in contrast to Sunset barely hiding her amusement at my 'spin' of events. "But, to be fair, it was all part of a grand scheme, because Sunset wanted to use the crown to take over a school that she already had control of." "I... Huh?" Sunset was now hiding her giggles behind a palm, Twilight furrowing her brow questionably. "You see ladies, only a villain deals in absolutes." "But wait, that doesn't make any sense-!" I raised the soda bottle. "I on the other hand deal in absolutes!" And took a wide gulp, trying not to laugh as hard as Sunset was behind her hand. Twilight blinked, probably wondering if she was being teased or not. "But... What you just said is an absolute in itself..." "Anyway! So Twilight and I practically declared war with Sunset for winning the crown in a convoluted plan to obtain votes from a student body who never heard of Twilight and feared Sunset for some inexplicable reason." "Not exactly inexplicable..." Sunset stated in quiet sheepishness, a wide grin still on her face. "But how were we suppose to know that the very mare who was denied by Celestia would come back to enact her revenge? We didn't see that one coming!" Sunset perked a humoured brow. "You didn't suspect me coming back?" What followed after another sip of my drink prompted Sunset to laugh into her palm. "Well, you see, our vision was clouded. And, our leader is very stupid." That's right, laugh at your former teacher's expense. Sunset seemed to be having the time of her laugh, probably thinking I wasn't being serious over making fun of the Sun Princess. Well... She'd be half right. Twilight continued to frown. "But what I don't understand is why, as you put it, 'declaring war' on someone would be something a 'Princess ofFriendship'would do. Isn't that counterproductive?" "We declared war in the name of friendship!" My soda slammed on the surface playfully, inciting their brief blinking, and I declared with joking seriousness. "We couldn't let Sunset run everything. She was a tyrannical zealot who ought to oppose her will on everyone else, and that's Celestia's job!" Now Sunset looked close to bursting to tears at my behaviour, Twilight also cracking a small smile at my jokes. "Don't you see, don't you see there has to be a balance between Chaos and Harmony. And in order to maintain that balance, Celestia wanted to get rid of Chaos forever!" I'm on a roll here. I admit, I too am amused by this. "And all of a sudden, after a thousand years of Harmony, Sunset wanted to make a thousand years of Chaos! That's not balance!" My wide-eyed stare gazed back at their incredulous looks... Followed with humoured laughter from all three mouths, ignoring the annoyed and curious stares of patrons at the three teens enjoying themselves to their heart's content. "Starlight's been asking about you, by the way." Sunset swerved head to the side with a warm grin. "She has? I was considering visiting the castle again to see her. I think we got along greatly at the derby and after-party." "That you did." I nodded, smirking, the three of us walking down the large hall, inspecting stores we passed by here and there, often making other purchases that fancied my interest and would make do for tonight. "The two of you will make the best of friends considering personality and past events." "I hope so." She replied earnestly, casting me a knowing smile. "I'm guessing it's Twilight taking on a pupil that inspired you to call me your student." "Actually, that was during the siren fiasco." I shrugged, hands filled with enough bags now. "I aim to succeed where Celestia failed." Sunset shook her head. "It wasn't Celestia who failed me..." "And it wasn't you who failed her either, Sunset." My free fingers placed on her leather shoulder with a small smile, noting her downcast expression. "We all make mistakes. In any case it's my goal to make sure you become ten times the person you once were, and it looks like that's going just fine." She looked back with a warm smile, responding sincerely from the heart. "I'm more than happy to call you my mentor, Stardust..." Before adding in faint humour. "Though we should really do some lessons together sometime to make this 'relationship' of ours official." "Any reason for us to be alone together on your behalf, sure." The yellow teen looked away promptly, myself chuckling and glancing to my left. "So, see any store that fancies your... Twilight?" "Down there." Sunset pointed as we looked around for the sudden absent teen, spotting her with an awed expression by a shopping window. Briskly backtracking, we joined the staring girl to see what caught her interest this time. If I could whistle, I would. Twilight's fixated stare was currently on a dark blue and silver metallic glittering telescope on display, looking very shy and very, very expensive. "That's Cyon Production Telescope Mark III." Twilight stated in awed enthusiasm. "They only recently got released. The view through it is phenomenal, and he could see all the way to Uranus with the right placement and trajectory!" "And I'm guessing you want it?" Sunset smirked. Twilight shook her head with a feeble smile. "It's three-thousand dollars on sale alone. I don't have near that amount, and it'll take a long time for the price to drop. I can wait before then." ...Tch. "Only three thousand?" Both girls looked to me, and I grinned while raising the bags. "Mind holding these for a minute, Sunset? I'll be right back." A petite purple hand stopped me by the sleeve before I enter the store. "W-Wait!" Obviously she realized the clear intention. Twilight sounded positively nervous. "You don't have to waste your money like that. The patience will pay off." "You're right, I don't have to spend my money for a friend." I gently brushed her grip off me, smiling coyly. "But I will." And thus entered the store before the lady could protest further. Four minutes later. "Here you are love; a brand new expensive telescope with your name on it." I promptly placed the box down before Twilight's feet, looking back up to the stunned expression. "I hope that shocked look doesn't prevent from at least saying 'thank you-'" "Thank you thank you thank you thank you!" Twilight adopted her pony's self tendency for sudden firm embraces, her face pressed to my clothed chest with enthusiastic gratitude. Then, realizing her actions, the teen quickly stepped back with a blushing face and regarding the packaged box. "You really didn't have to..." "I live to make Twilight Sparkle smile." Was my amused response. "Regardless of which version of her." And as the human Twilight stuttered and nervously picked up her new gift, I turned back to a smiling Sunset. "Now then, thank you for carrying those, I'll take them off your hands now. Where's the nearest music store, Sunset?" "Stardust, stop." "Nah I'm good." "You don't have to do this." "For my favourite student? Of course I do." "I'm your only- Look you already bought something for Twilight, both of them, you don't need to include me-" "Of course I do. No more arguments." "But..." Sunset huffed by the time we reached the music shop, welcomed with tons and tons of decorated guitars, drums, violins and all other accessories for a musician's early Christmas. Sunset's protests were forestalled by her betraying eyes gazing around the various instruments, prompting my smirk and placing the box down, carrying Twilight's new telescope personally after it was beginning the strain the poor girl's back. Twilight, carrying some of the bags now, also gazed around in interest. "Very organized." Of course she'd note that. Dusting my hands off, I gestured to set electric guitars that caught the yellow teen's fancy that most. "Well, you said you needed a new guitar in our messages; I pay attention. Take your pick." Sunset opened her mouth before I added firmly, "No buts my dear. You're getting a new guitar and that's final." "I can't just-" "You can." Both my hands placed themselves atop her shoulder, keeping my stern gaze on the teen who flustered at the touch and close contact. "Would getting a new guitar that works for you make you happy?" She nodded slowly, and I released her with a determined look. "There we are. Now, get yourself something that strikes your fancy young lady, or I'll pick for you." With a reluctant sigh, yet eyes glinting in gratitude, Sunset intertwined her hands behind her back and gazed at the selection of clean neat guitars introspectively. She can take as much time as needed; it was barely reaching the evening anyway. And I had a [BEEP]ton of money to spare regardless. "Twilight? Sunset? Stardust?" ...You hear that? That is the sound of my day automatically ruined. "Huh? Oh hi Flash!" His ex-girlfriend responded with a cheerful wave, the blue-haired Neanderthal approaching with a guitar in tow. "Why shouldn't I be surprised seeing you around here?" The boy raised the instrument. "I'm just returning this guitar I rented. Wasn't expecting to see you guys here either." And now I had every inclination to leave, thanks to you. His gaze turned to Twilight with a bright smile. "Hey Twilight... We met before, remember?" The purple teen nodded, squinting in recollection. "Flash, right?" "Uh-huh. Nice to see you and Sunset are becoming good friends. If you ask me, with those girls, you're in safe hands around Canterlot High!" Ten thousand... Fifteen thousand... "Heh, thanks. I couldn't be happier to call them my friends." "I'll bet." "Here, twenty-thousand quid- Dollars." Sunset blinked at the stacked sum thrusted into her arms. "Get yourself something nice, I'll be outside." I couldn't hurry any faster picking up the packaged box and making my swift departure, heading towards the empty bench in the middle of the hallway, swerving by various shoppers. One day, you may have to reach an agreement with Mr. Sentry. That day will occur when Earth Ponies fly. Hmhmhmhm. That day may arise sooner than you think. "You were in a hurry to leave." Twilight noted, having followed me seconds afterwards and sitting down beside me, facing the store Sunset was still within. "I'm guessing you and Flash don't get along." [BEEP]tard asked me for advice on hooking up with you, love. "Yeah, something like that..." Twilight tilted her head with a pondering expression. "He seems nice enough. Did something happen between the two of you?" "Twilight, my contempt for Sentry is more complex and difficult to explain, even to your amazing intellect." My gaze idly went in different directions, not really wanting to discuss this any further. But with Twilight, it was inevitable- What the...? Did- Did I just see...? "Is it something to do with your Twilight-?" "Sorry, love, could you just wait here a moment and keep an eye on our stuff." I briskly stood up, smiling briefly to the blinking teen. "I'll be back shortly. Something I need to check on." Without awaiting a response, I quickly hurried down with a short job through the busy corridor, intent on confirming something. Sorry Twilight, but this was probably important. Because, going past a corner as I had spotted, were three certain teens I had originally suspected I wouldn't seeing again for a long while... Looks like then is now. Now this was a surprise. My pursuit led me to a wide area of the mall, the center of which holding a small stage behind curtains with tons of viewing table seats filled with eager or bored customers. The stage wasn't big enough for a celebrity to perform, but it was definitely appearing like it's situated for mild entertainment. The pursuit of the giant fluff of orange and yellow hair ended here, but it was the sign nearby that caught my attention the most, promoting the upcoming performance these people were waiting for. Well well well... Appears as though we weren't seeing the last of them after all. A familiar enthusiastic voice bellowed from behind the curtains. "Ladies and gentlemen! Thank you for coming to see the amazing singers of our time!" Starswirl... Should I be worried? At ease, friend. They're still under no power to influence the innocent. Well then, might as well enjoy the show while I'm here. Leaning back against a small gate housing a large plant, I crossed my arms and waited with a small smile. "And now, introducing your all-time favourites: The mysterious! The entrancing! The sirens of song! Live today, theDazzlings!" This oughta be good. Sonata's attempt for excitement followed with the curtains drawing back, smoke billowing from the stage as if to impress, like the same trick they pulled during the band battle. Three slender figures in their typical attire emerged from said smoke, revealing her smug smirks and smile, the latter from the least dangerous of the three. Although, nowadays none of them can be considered a threat, since they're just as powerless as any regular human watching them. Barring me of course. Still, I've always wondered what befell these three after RR. Now it seems I've gotten my answer. Best guess? Probably either trying to become famous, or taking entertainment jobs ti scrape up enough money to provide themselves. Either way, I leaned back and shifted comfortably, waiting for the show to start. Steeping forward by the edge, the leader, Adagio, grinned wickedly and snapped her fingers, her sisters opening their mouths to commence. For some internal reason, my body was already bracing itself to cringe. "Oh whoa oh! Oh whoa oh! You didn't know that you fell! Oh whoa oh! Oh whoa oh! Now that you're under our spell!" ...Looks like listening to my gut was the smartest move. The audience wasn't too happy about it either. "Boo!" "Get off the stage!" "My mother can sing better than you!" "This is a waste of our time!" Yeesh. Even the sirens were trying hard not to shy away from the negative reception, continuing to sing... Or whatever you can call it, with the exception of the blue-haired Dazzling, Sonata, slowly backing up in open fear. Poor girl. Their performance came to a swift end when someone hurled their own soda at the girls, smacking Adagio right in her displeased face. It didn't take long before the girls retreated to the back of the stage, safe from the onslaught of discarded food and drinks, whatever pride they had left intact. But the uproarious boo'ing noises probably followed them to the back. I should be going back to the others, leave them to the fate deserving of them... But I stood here, still, for some reason, as if Balance itself commanded it. ...Or because that damn thing named a conscience demanded so. ...God dammit. Bare with me Twilight, Sunset... A quick stroll around the table area, heading to the open backstage where, behind the curtains, the three teenagers were being openly scolded by a business-looking woman who probably hired them to begin with. The harsh criticisms emerging from her throat had me flinch at such harshness, worse still by the expression on their faces. Was that... Pity I'm feeling? For them? Christ I've been made soft. The tall woman briskly departed, not spotting me hiding behind a curtain whilst passing by. And with that, the three powerless sirens conversed with negativity. Sonata sighed. "I guess we're stuck like this forever, huh girls?" Aria huffed, rolling her eyes with an annoyed look. "What do you think...?" The most deadpan siren muttered and faced her leader. "Adagio, we can't keep going like this. We have to find a place that'll take us otherwise we'll starve. And I don't fancy picking food from trash for the rest of my life." For emphasis, Sonata's stomach grumbled, prompting the kinder siren to pat her belly with a distressed groan. "Ooh, how I could really go for a taco right about now...!" "I'm doing the best I can." Their leader snapped, rubbing her forehead and sighing quite miserably. "If it weren't for our powers being taken from us... We wouldn't be wandering around scraping food and money like... Likemortals!"Their demeanor then softened. "We have to keep trying. I'm not giving up anytime soon." Balance, stop me if I go too far. "Admirable, although that resolve turned against you before." All three heads snapped in surprise at the golden boy leaning against the wall, observing them with an indifferent expression. "Still, never thought I'd see you three in a mall of all places. And I was having such a good day too..." Adagio frowned warily. "Do we know you?" Aria squinted, then stepped back in revelation. "It's you!" Both girls turned to her expectantly, the purple siren pointing in enraged disbelief. "It's the boy who hung out with Sunset and her friends at Canterlot High! What doyouwant?" I shrugged, pushing off the wall to approach, rather cautiously I might add. "Just watched your performance. Seven out of ten, too much tryhard." "No thanks to your friends." Adagio seethed, walking forward without hesitation and jabbing me in the chest, dark pink eyes blazing into mine. I held my ground. "If it haven't been for them, we would've-" "Controlled everyone? Fed off their negativity? All for the sake of your petty attention-seeking?" I scoffed derisively. "As if we were going to let that happen." "We needed that energy, you fool!" The siren with the impractical long orange hair exclaimed angrily. "Without it we'd starve. Their negative emotions are the only things which sustain us!" "Clearly not." I pointed out matter-of-factly. "Since you girls seem to still be walking and talking after so long." Aria scoffed. "Yeah well, destroying our gems somehow made us mortal. Now we resort to feeding on actual human food and drinks. You have no idea how inconvenient it is to feel hungry again and again after a few hours." "It's not that bad!" Sonata pitched in with slight enthusiasm, despite a small wince at her increasing hunger. "There's chocolate, and ice cream, and cake, and marshmallows. Mmm hmm! These people know how to make good food!" "The point is," Adagio added through grounded teeth, "We're stuck like this, now and forever. You have no idea how many jobs we took, the amount of shows who declined us because of our now-atrocious singing! We're... We're practically homeless and starving! There's nothing for us left..." Despite the loathing on her features, I spotted the distress and sadness in those pink orbs. Her sisters shared equal looks of despair and worry. This was something else, something that happened at the end of Rainbow Rocks. They weren't just distressed, they wereafraid.Hopeless and utterly afraid, fearful of dying slowly and painfully in a cold unforgiving world. And suddenly, a brief image of Sunset and Starlight hit my brain. ...They needed a fresh start... I sighed. Well Starswirl? No creature is beyond redemption, Jack. Whatever choice you make here, today, I shall support it. Even though it was these sirens you fought with long ago? Times change. History educates us for the better. We may follow along the stream, or step across it. But our choices are eternal. They may starve, or they may have hope once more. That depends on your charity, or that of the girls in the unseen future. "...Just don't make me regret this." I said plainly, inspecting my pockets as the three blinked at my words, frowning in suspicion. "What are you-?" "One second." ...This should be enough. "Here." Adagio suddenly looked confounded, regarding the money before her as though it were foreign. "I can't stand by and let three helpless girls suffer, though they were villains once. Take it." Now, all three girls were circling the offered stack, Aria frowning in slight disbelief at the amount. Sonata however grinned in small hope. "That's a lot of money." "One-hundred thousand to be exact." Incredulous gazes snapped my way. Ha. I grinned quite humouredly. "Get yourself a nice apartment. Get some food, and drinks, a TV, any necessities you need. Get some proper jobs, get some singing lessons. Just, promise me in turn you'll use this money wisely." "You're... You're serious...!" I nodded, confirming Aria's stunned statement and return to staring at the money. Adagio's gloved fingers gently curled around the green stack of paper, taking it off my hand and skimming through the amount in shocked disbelief. Then, dark pink eyes looked back up to me. "Why...?" I shrugged. "You're not exactly dangerous anymore, as you just said. There's no harm in helping you get back on your feet and starting fresh." Aria then growled somewhat. "What if we don'twantyour charity- Mmph!" Adagio wisely, and quickly, covered her sister's mouth with her free hand, nodding rapidly towards me with a small grin. "We promise to take good care of what you've just given us." That was probably closest piece to gratitude I'll get from her. Nodding back, I smiled lightly and turned. Sunset and Twilight have waited long enough. "Thank you so much mister!" "My pleasure Sonata!" I called back humouredly to the waving siren, leaving them to sort their own future out. I just hope it doesn't one day bite me in the arse. You did the right thing, my pupil.Starswirl said with warmth.A little kindness, entwined with forgiveness, can cause a greater impact than you realize. One day, that will repay you in kind. My trek back to where my friends were wasn't further delayed. Both Twilight and Sunset rose from the bench on seeing my approach, having had an animated discussion about something. "Where have you been?" The yellow teenager asked jokingly. "We were starting to worry you've gotten lost." "Give me more credit than that, Sunset." Glancing over my shoulder after my snort, I added vaguely, "I was just... Helping some lost souls start finding their place." "What do you mean?" Twilight asked, both her and Sunset exchanging puzzled glances. Shaking my head, I smirked back to the two of them. "I'll tell you about it for another time. Got your new instrument?" My student raised a guitar case with a proud smile. "Right here. And like you, I'd like to keep it as a surprise for my friends. Just let me give you the change." "Nah keep the change. You'll have more use for it than I." "Oh... If you're sure." "Also, Sunset, after we leave, I have a favour to ask of you." "Of course. Are we finished here then?" "Hmm, not yet." As an idea sprung to mind. "There's still one more necessity I need to get. Where's the nearest clothing store again?" This is more stressful than preparing for a final exam. Here I was standing here like a fidgeting mess right before the mirror, the portal back home. My breathing was somewhat shallow, hands clenching and unclenching repeatedly. Not even Balance itself could calm me down for the events to come. I'm certain she'll adore your gift tonight, Jack. Everything today was in preparation for this event. You'll be alright. Wish I had that optimism. I can only hope for the best. By now Sunset would've contacted Twilight and asked her to come here, as my last request for the teen before we departed for the day. It was nighttime now, the moon and stars illuminating the night sky beautifully, perfectly for tonight's plan. My yellow hands grasped the inside pockets of my temporary suit, checking myself over again in the mirror before stepping back to allow the inevitably-coming Twilight some room. It'll be fine. It'll be fine... It will be fine. ...Yeah- Instincts quickly had me catch Twilight before her ungraceful fall to the ground by the arms and waist, prompting her disoriented gaze to regain and composure and notice me in pleasant surprise, blushing lightly at our position. "So this is where you've been all day." The Princess greeted in all her unending beauty, the stars reflecting from her eyes like priceless diamonds. Helping her straighten, Twilight took a step back and appraised me in further surprise, noting the dark suit with blue outlines and tie and- "You have your hair gelled. Thismustbea special occasion..." "Everything to make this night perfect." I grinned, feeling our bond brighten. "Hm. You look annoyed about something." Twilight huffed quietly. "Long story short, apparently a griffon visiting Ponyville gained her cutie mark from the Crusaders, but it turned out it was fake. That was hours of research down the drain." "Aw I'm sorry." The Princess smirked faintly at my playful apology. "I'm sure you are." And motioned to my suit with a wondrous smile. "So, what's with the formal attire? Not that I'm complaining at all, you look incredibly handsome, Jack." "Hardly a thing of beauty compared to you, love." She smiled bashfully at the compliment, accepting my offered outstretched hand. My nervousness was cooling down the further we talked. "I have something to show you. This is gonna be a night to remember, my dear Twilight." The pony-turned-teen chuckled lightly. "I'll hold you to that, Jack." And I escorted her arm-to-arm towards the school, prompting her brief confusion. "Wait, isn't the school closed by now?" "What Celestia won't know won't hurt her." "Jack!" "Trust me Twilight, it'll be worth it." My girlfriend rolled her gorgeous eyes as we headed to the entrance, already open for us. "Can I open them now?" "Just a second love..." Careful not to make her trip over anything, entering from the doorway to the top of the building itself, then gently removing my hands from her eyes with an enthusiastic, "Alright, open them up." What followed was a loud gasp, the Princess of Friendship stunned at first by the wight before her. Upon the rooftop of Canterlot High itself, circling around on cooling ducts and other things were lit wax candles, helping illuminate the scene somewhat. Petal roses scattered neatly by the gentle breeze. But the most breathtaking thing for Twilight was probably the stars looking much closer themselves, sparkling like her eyes. But the most breathtaking thing for me was the awed Princess standing before me, back turned to me in evident wonder. Our powerful bond shone radiantly as Twilight slowly looked back to me with a brightened expression, attempting composure at what I've obviously done for her. "You've been busy." A tinge of nervousness to her beautiful voice, her body trembling somewhat as the flames of the candles revealed her reddened cheeks. "No wonder you didn't say what you were up to earlier." "Had to make sure everything would go perfectly." Gently grasping her hand, I raised her knuckles to my lips with a soft brush against them. "All for my beautiful Princess." "Jack..." Twilight looked lost for words, her eyes and smile doing the work for her. Oh dear. My other hand quickly brushed away the oncoming tears of joy leaking from those alluring violet orbs. Gazing around again, she expressed content. "This is wonderful... You did all this for me?" "No, I did it all for Discord." I smirked humouredly, prompting her choked giggle. This was a little overwhelming for her, clearly. "I just thought, how about a perfect night together, without any potential interruptions by anyone. Just the two of us." "So you chose the very world that repulses you." Twilight teased with a touched grin. "Whatever makes my Princess happy, I'll endure the suffering." Warm laughter between us, before Twilight suddenly shivered by the breeze, inciting me to walk to the side where the shadow hid some clothing. "Cold? I have just the thing." The teen regarded the clothing presented to her in bemused humour. "A hoodie?" "I thought it'd suit you." Twilight accepted the gift and decided to humour me, placing on the dark blue hoodie helping her grow warmer under the night and gestured to herself expectantly. I blinked. Really, I wasn't expecting it to fit better than I assumed. "Veeeeeery attractive." She blushed at the tone, tugging at the hem of her new hoodie and grinned bashfully. "No fair, you had all this time to prepare and left me no time to dress myself for the night." "Why spoil it?" I smirked mischievously. "Besides, you're breathtaking regardless what you wear. You don't need to impress me with dresses." "It'd certainly help though." Grinning lightly, I walked over to the placed small radio nearby, switching it on with the correct cassette inside. Reaching the right song number, I turned the volume a good high before twirling around, approaching the wondrous Princess and offered a golden hand out with the manners a gentleman could respect, moreso to royalty. "A long while back, you taught me how to dance the pony way. Now, I'll teach you the human way." My expression softened, in both excitement and hope. "May I have this dance, my Princess?" Twilight grinned beautifully, a tender purple hand gently grasping mine, allowing me to pull her closer, her hand on my shoulder and mine on her waist. Purple eyes sparkled in affection and playfulness. "It would be my pleasure, my Warrior." Please, for the love of any God out there, make this night just perfect for me. For us... I lost all control of my own legs and movements, as if some invisible force was guiding us, keeping us from accidentally trudging on each other's toes as we danced to our heart's content. Slow, in synchronization, tender and balanced. My eyes were fixed on those orbs sparkling like the stars above, unable to look away nor wanting to. My wide grin was different to her blissful smile, but I was just as happy. In fact... I was ecstatic. Hell, I don't think any word related to 'happy' could do this moment justice... And the radio releasing the music for this wondrous moment was just appropriate. Beauty and the Beast. "You knew Gabby wasn't going to have a cutie mark, didn't you?" I smiled sheepishly, facial expressions the only part of me I had any current control of. "Couldn't spoil anything, sorry Twilight." Twilight smirked playfully. "But you left me to feel disappointed by myself. I swear, sometimes you're insufferable." "But my love, annoying you gives me life!" A raised humoured brow. "'My love?' That's a new one." "Do you like it?" Twilight cocked her head affectionately. "I think I could grow accustomed to hearing it." Followed with my gratified smirk, and her twirl, outstretching from arm's length of each other before pulling the gleeful Princess back into my limbs, her head now resting under my head. And the song reached the main verse. An amused snort beneath me. "Is that how you see yourself; a beast?" "King among them love." "Well..." Twilight inhaled with content, her cheek resting against my beating heart. "Certainly the handsomest beast I've encountered." The lovely Princess sighed in content, nestling into my chest as we slow danced peacefully. "Your dancing skills have improved." I laughed rather nervously. "I don't think I'm in control right now." "Hmm." She hummed, a pleasant soothing sound to my ears. "Then I'll be certain to thank Sombra for keeping you on your toes tonight." "I- Hey...!" "I was a little worried, you know..." Twilight whispered then tenderly, pulling back slightly to meet my gaze softly. "A part of me thought you were on another hunt for Zagreus, and intended to find him without us."Without me... My tone was tender reassurance. "I learned my lesson long ago, love." A tiny smile. "When do you ever learn anything, Jack...?" "Well..." I started in quiet playfulness, twirling the Princess around again. "I've learnt the importance of friendship again." And back to my arms. "I've learnt how to love again." Our noses brushed one another, my voice lowering in sweet bliss. "And I've learnt what it means to hope again... All thanks to a stubborn, Goddess Princess and her amazing friends." Pink cheeks again, but Twilight beamed lightly. "Once more, you exaggerate. I'm hardly flawless, Jack..." "No." I agreed, smirking faintly. "But it's your flaws which makes you perfect. And I wouldn't have it any other way..." And now, for the ultimate step of making tonight's plan work. Twilight blinked in brief confusion as I suddenly regained control of myself and stepped back, inquiring with a hint of coyness. "By the way, I think I left my phone in that hoodie's left pocket. Could you check love?" With a suspicious amused glance, the Princess obliged and reached into the open left side, blinking at feeling something else within. With wide curiosity, Twilight pulled out the folded piece of paper and examined it curiously, opening from my encouraging nod. As she read, I waited patiently for the physical reaction. And our bond flared up in love and affection, assuring me that she did, indeed, love the poem written by yours truly. I was grinning lightly at the tears threatening to fall from the blissful Twilight's eyes. Purple tearful eyes glazed upwards from the paper to look at me in stunned awe. "Jack..." With a content smile, I replied lovingly, "I think there's some tissue in the right pocket, love." Sniffing slightly, the Princess checked with her free hand, and I observed her surprised reaction to the touch of soft metal as opposed to thin paper, pulling out two pieces of something which, examining from her palm, incited a sharp, disbelieving inhale. Not entirely a bad sign. "Jack... Are these what I think they are...?" "I wasn't certain they existed in Equestria, but I couldn't risk checking." Before she could ask any further, I swiftly lowered on one knee, softly clenching her fist holding the two rings with both my hands, and smiled rather sheepishly. My voice, by contrast, blazed in resolve. "You gave me hope, a reason to exist. Our friends contributed, but you most of all gave me that precious gift of all. I promise to love you until the end of time. I'm not Flash Sentry, nor Timber Spruce - Thank goodness there - I'm just your plain, autistic meddler who attracts trouble. But I will do everything to keep you happy for the rest of my life." My eyes firm on her stunned sparkling orbs, which softened in bliss at every word, I slowly stood, my hands still on hers as I vowed what my heart was speaking. This was what I wanted, and there was no going back now. "These are promise rings, a vow that one day we'll dedicate the rest of our life together, that we'll eventually make that full commitment we all know. I wouldn't dare ask that important question while you're still young, and have your whole life ahead of you. But I promise, until that day comes, you, Spike, and everyone I love - But you most of all - will be my first priority above all else-" "My answer would be yes, now and forever, regardless." Twilight replied with newfound quiet enthusiasm to my ear, arms wrapped around my neck in tight affection, our bond pulsing with shared, equal, pure love. I returned the embrace warmly, the Princess adding in her own blissful resolve, "I love and cherish you just as much, my brave Warrior..." I... I couldn't be any more happier... And it seemed the stars above shone brightly, as if giving their approval of this impactful moment between Warrior and Princess. Human and pony. Balance and... Twilight... Within a few seconds, after an embrace that lasted for eternity, we helped each other adorn our new rings, fitted with amethyst gems, fitting perfectly. Twilight inspected hers with content eyes, the colour matching them without fault. And together, as the last candle burned out, we spent the last of this wonderful, amazing night sat in each other's embrace, watching the glittering stars for, God, a very, very long time... Twilight sighed into my neck. "Happy anniversary Jack..." "Happy-" ...Wait. WAIT WHAT? "Happy anniversary Twilight." "...Why did you hesitate?" "Sorry, just... Choked up on the moment." "Oh..." Twilight sighed contently. "I'm happy too, my beloved..." ...That, was WAY too [BEEP]ing close. Talk about perfect timing!
Chapter 146: Friendship AffairsAnother vigorous morning of training. And, according to my teacher, that yielded good results. It most certainly did. The ancient voice affirmed with fond pride, myself striding down the hallway to my wonderful girlfriend's study room. Progression has heightened significantly, much for the better. The more you strengthen your magic and the bonds around you, the greater an advantage we shall have once we confront our enemy once more. Smirking in small triumph, I stretched my limbs and circled my neck around to dull the slight aches. I must've trained for three hours or so. Twilight, the amazing mare, recommended I proceed with training after dragging me out of bed. Again. All reasoning that the better I got at utilizing my Balance magic, the better chance we have to finding Zagreus and stopping his madness sooner before our friends were in further jeopardy. Well, my training was done for the morning, at Starswirl's approval, so it was time to let my fantastic Princess be updated about the progress. I know she wouldn't want anything else. And, once again, a certain dark king wasn't speaking. I'd almost have been worried if Starswirl hadn't reassured me that all was fine. Sombra will converse with us when he is ready. At times we all need a moment of recluse for contemplation. It's Sombra contemplating which unnerves me. Anyhow, there was the door to Twilight's favourite studying room. Without knocking, I entered with a barely-concealed grin, finding myself smiling brightly a lot more to Twilight recently since that night on the school roof. Things have changed since that night. And all for the better. The room had its own shelves of books, like a private library reserved for Twilight, a long desk in the center with a comfy couch for the mare to read in content, and a hard wooden chair to keep focused in the midst of her contemplation. Always specific with these things, about everything. Steve from Blue's Clues used a comfy red couch for both those things. He sat down in his thinking chair to think. Think. Thi-ink. The breathtakingly beautiful alicorn, currently, wasn't sitting in either chair, pacing around a spot on the other side of the room with a book floating before her eyes, deeply entranced by the open pages and oblivious to my presence, even through our bond. Typically, disturbing Twilight with her peace was the last thing I preferred. But I so loved to tease the mare I revered so. The Princess blinked in endearing innocence at the book suddenly being pulled over her head, breaking out of her concentration with a curious gasp and turning to face the perpetrator. Meeting my playful gaze, Twilight smirked in exasperation. "Jack, I was reading that." My raised hoof kept the brown leather with pages from Twilight's physical reach. "You were reading that, correct love." Attempting to grab the book, my girlfriend smiled in wry amusement. "Jack, I'm searching through that book for Starlight's next magic lesson. Give it back." Twilight made cute effort sounds by reaching out repeatedly, rising on her hind limbs like me as I pulled the book further from Twilight's close grasp. "I'm not amused Jack." "Why are you smiling then?" "Because it's simply cute that you think it's beyond my reach." She fell right into my trap. With our bodies at that proximity, I gently threw the book to the desk and quickly wrapped a limb around Twilight's pony waist, pulling the mare standing on two legs closer that our upper half bodies were connected, to my inward fireworks of joy at the intimacy. Twilight, realizing the trap, placed both hoofs on my shoulders to support herself as I leaned and whispered coyly, "You make this too easy for me Twilight." Her face turned an interesting shade of pink, the flustered mare attempting to hide her embarrassment and giddiness at such physical interaction. "You insufferable stallion..." "From you that's a compliment." And Twilight eagerly returned the passionate kiss to follow in loving tenderness, our lips brushing and toying with one another in perfect harmony. Ohh this sensation will never get old. It's been happening recently as of late, the two of us often embracing this way whenever we were in the same room nowadays. Spike and Starlight's reactions to our endless seams of un-nervous intimate embraces were often hysterical to watch. And this time, it was a kiss that lasted for more than a few seconds, my other hoof grasping the back of her soft mane, my limb around her waist instinctively holding her tight against me. Twilight's own body reacted in earnest, her front limbs wrapped around my neck to keep the heartwarming intimacy lasting a good while. Unfortunately, there was this necessity we needed named air. Pulling back, both of us panting from the wondrous experience, Twilight took that moment to smile warmly, unable to contain the bliss and childlike wonder in her tone. "You haven't kissed me like that since our reunion at Canterlot High..." "You're right." I breathed deeply, in and out, and grinned lightly. "I should do it more often." "No complaints from me..." God I love this mare. The tip of our noses touched endearingly, the angelic Princess inquiring as though it just occurred to her. "I'm guessing your training yielded promising results." "As usual." Was my proud, soft response. "Old Starswirl's been teaching me today about extending my senses some more, and how to evade narrow attacks with enhanced speed. All in all, very progressive." "We should do a field test later... Much later." Twilight added with a mischievous glint to her alluring eyes. Works for me! Her eyelids were half-open, expression that of loving for the man who somehow stole her heart. "Although you could talk about your own teacher - a legend among Equestrian kind, additionally - with a tinge more respect." "But my love," I answered playfully, now performing a small waltz around the same spot with the Princess. "Isn't my blatant disrespect over everything why you love me so much?" "Heh. If I'm being honest, it's one thing about you I wouldn't mind you improving on, just as much as your training under Starswirl." With that, her teasing smile then warmed considerably, the beautiful mare adding with clear appraisal, "I'm so proud of how far you've come Jack... I love you so much." My chest was ready to burst in sheer ecstasy. "I love you more." "And I love you most." "...Knew watching Tangled together was a good move." The Princess giggled with a closed muzzle, myself grinning happily to the adorable response. It just struck me then how I couldn't sense Spike nor Starlight anywhere nearby. "The other castle residents not in?" Twilight, halting this small circle dance together with me, answered lightly, "I asked Starlight for some specific material from the ancient castle in the Everfree Forest. Spike's assisting Rarity with accessorizing a long line of dresses to be delivered to Canterlot by an important client." Meaning it was just us two right now... "When did Starlight leave?" Since Spike will make any excuse to spend time with his unicorn crush for as long as possible. Twilight squinted her sparkling eyes in thought. "Five minutes ago. Did you need her for something?" ...Christmas came early. Pressing my muzzle further into hers playfully, I added with a hint of mischief. "That means... It's just us two, alone, with the castle all to ourselves..." Catching the hint, Twilight's cheeks brightened, her face turning to gleeful red. "I-I suppose it does..." And returned my grin albeit more shyly, adding with her own coy tone, "For another forty-three minutes and thirty-two seconds, if I estimate the time it'd take for Starlight to return." My expression darkened positively. "Then let's use that time very,verywisely..." And this time, the kiss was far more than just passionate. It was hungry, longing, our limbs pulling each other tightly with no intention of letting, my body instinctively pushing the delicious Princess back against the shelves. My hoofs explored the mare's back, her feathered wings, toying with her gorgeous purple mane. One of Twilight's own hoofs was clenched on the edge of my cape, not seeming to care at all if my body was a little sweaty from today's workout, probably fantasizing something like this happening at times and her brain was overloaded with joy by this happening right now and then. Thank God Sombra wasn't here to ruin the moment- "How odd, I don't recall the ratings becoming a PG13." Jesus Christ! That playful voice was backed up with the mare and I suddenly finding ourselves pulling back in shock, bodies now drenched by freezing as [BEEP] ice water, clutching onto each other in stunned shock as the wonderful moment was rudely interrupted- Scratch that, 'rude' was an understatement! What the [BEEP]?! Our incredulous looks changed to one of outrage at the mischievous entity hovering above with a patronizing smirk, chin resting on interlocked fingers and calling out mockingly. "Oh, please, don't let me interrupt. This is better than watching on documentary." I'm pretty sure all of Ponyville heard us."DISCORD!" Starlight, bless her, was doing her very best to contain the laughter threatening to burst from her chest, helping her mentor dry herself after Discord's very... VERY unwelcome announced visit. In displeasure, my cape was currently being hung for drying, my fedora thankfully spared from the cold liquid, as I sat by the dining table and rubbed the towel over my soaked fur. Discord, grinning cheerfully from one side of the table, perked a brow at my disgruntled look being shared with patience-being-tested Princess. "Oh now don't play coy, Starry boy." His red pupils glinted knowingly. "We're all noticing your stare at Twilight's drenched mane." The purple mare flushed innocently, looking away with an annoyed yet embarrassed smile, inward feelings from a bond of mixture of flattery, irritation and utter disappointment. Yeah! Don't blame her! "You know Discord, a good friend doesn't interrupt a couple from having an intense make-out session without a good reason." Is that what you're calling it?" Suddenly, a flash beside the lazy being of Chaos revealing a... Playback of Twilight and I having said intense make out in the previous room. Discord drawled, "If I hadn't intervened just then, you two would've most likely made a serious life-changing decision losing yourself to your passions, so early in your respectable relationship! You're very welcome!" You [BEEP]-! "Nothing like that was happening!" Twilight squeaked out, wet features encompassed in blood red. Starlight was blushing at Discord's filthy insinuations, but not nearly as bright as her teacher's. Did he honestly think I'd do something like that to Twilight, take advantage of her innocence that way? The [BEEP]ing nerve! "Mm-hm. Whatever you say Twilight. Because, if you ask my professional opinion, those were the signs of two ponies loving each other very much to take the next step of their profound relationship-" "I'll just go get more towels! Be back soon!" Starlight bailed wisely, evidently not wanting to be a part of this exchange. She's not the only one! Twilight's feelings was that of outrage and deep embarrassment, scandalized at Discord's tactless statements. The creature of Chaos looked at both our heated stares before chuckling coyly, the tape-style playback of Twilight and I being then drenched in water disappearing. "Come now you two; I only jest! I know neither of you have the backbone to engage in such scandalous activities at your current age." You really think- I stopped myself from continuing that thought at Twilight's flustered yet curious glance, the playful spirit smirking widely whilst summoning a popcorn bag of... Nails. "It's incredible how the two are of you are so defensive about your special relationship with each other." "We are not defensive about what we share!" Twilight argued back. I had a different retort. "Since you can't help but spy on ponies doing that, maybe you should take notes for your own special somepony." "Honestly Stardust I have no idea what you're talking about." And taking a bite from a nail with a plastic fork, Discord hummed. "Needs more mustard." And pour a bottle onto the filled with bucket before happily consuming sharp pointy metal because [BEEP] it, he's Discord. Huffing, Twilight sent me a wary smile and turned to leave. "Please keep our guest busy Jack. I'm going to commence with Starlight's next friendship lesson." "Have fun love." My words sounded equally as hollow, our bond expressing both sides of immense disappointment from the playful spirit interrupting our exclusive moment together in the castle. Dammit... I suppose there's next time. As if picking up my emotions, Discord's casual voice forced me to look from the retreating Princess to the energetic incarnation of disharmony. "Cheer up boyo." And motioned with his plastic fork filled with mustard and nails. "You can always have that little intimacy in your shared bed." I deadpanned with curled lips. "Twilight and I don't share a bed." He scoffed. "With that earlier show, that'll soon change at this rate." Calm Jack... Calm. Inhaling deeply, I exhaled loudly before addressing the spirit with seriousness. "Discord, I only find you funny when you're not being such a terrible inconvenience to me, or Twilight. The next time you visit, and see something like that, please have at least some dignity and respect our space by knocking first." Suddenly, I was seeing my own head replacing his, his tone that a mocking British. "But Stardust! Isn't my blatant disrespect over everything why you love me so much?" Before reverting back to his original less appealing face and adding with an openly humoured grin. "I'd give your flirting advances a five of ten, personally. Whatever happened to that dignity you carried so proudly?" "...Is there something you wanted, Discord?" Ignoring my sour voice, the bucket vanished in a flash and the creature widened his arms happily. "I'm here to see my favourite human-turned-pony! Is there anything wrong with that thoughtful gesture?" Since you decided to ruin that moment earlier. Yes. "Careful Stardust, your face might stick with that." Without any respect for personal space, as always, the incarnation of mischief teleported forward and, floating above the table now, reached out and twisted my muzzle to a grin. "Much better! That smile takes years off you." "Your childishness takes yours." I muttered, before turning to leave the room myself. I needed another towel, to dry off the rest of my soaked body. Unfortunately, though it was as my girlfriend wished, Discord decided to keep me company. "You know, I hear your world has a technique known as 'french kissing,' perhaps Twilight would like such a bolder move from 'her Warrior.'" He's not gonna stop. Discord floated lazily in midair beside my pace/stomp down the corridor, resting his head on his animal hands with a content expression. "I mean, there's nothing stopping you from behaving like wild rabbits all over the castle since the two of you have been pretty much inseparable recently, as Fluttershy has mentioned once or twice." I wasn't giving him the satisfaction. But that only incited Discord to carry on, flipping through a notepad matter-of-factly, his tone carrying undercurrents of coyness. "In fact, I don't think anypony has seen the two of you being anywhere but together. Even during game nights; where your precious Princess watches us use Zephyr as a reliable distraction as we escape the monsters. Ever since you and Twilight returned from that other world, as Fluttershy has been telling me, holding those two rings, I imagine you're in the same room as she writes letters to her oh-so favourite Princess of the Sun." Alright, then I couldn't restrain my smile. [BEEP]tard makes a good point. Even Spike's pointed it out numerous times; a few weeks have passed since that romantic night beneath the stars in Sunset's world, and Twilight and I have barely left each other's side since then. We now have every meal together, we study together, she often teaches Starlight with me in the same room watching her. Dates together have increased, always finding time to take walks in Ponyville park weekly, breakfast dates, lunch dates at Twilight's favourite burger place, dinner dates either at the town restaurant or on the balcony as we stargaze together. Picnics with Spike and Starlight often joining in, reading the same or different books while contently leaning against each other, solving any friendship issue between others in town together, playfully arguing or waltzing in a room just for the Hell of it. Just... Enjoying each other's company. Discord's right, I don't think, outside of our own personal bathroom breaks, bedtimes and training sessions, we've barely left each other's side for the last couple of weeks. That night at Canterlot High has changed our relationship. At first, we still growing accustomed to dating, quality time together few and far between, mostly because of Twilight's busy time with our friends and studies than out of partial shyness from both of us. Gradually, we've gotten use to these dates, and bolder. But that night? It was... Something else... And now, we've somehow grown more closer than ever because of it. "- Shame your friends must be feeling left out nowadays. But what can ya do?" "Hm? Sorry what?" Discord's last statement broke me from my thoughts, the spirit sending me a knowing smirk before tapping my head jokingly. "Are your thoughts filled with nothing but 'your Princess' now too?" I brushed the hand back, Discord repeating himself for me, "I'm saying that, the Princess of Friendship spending twenty-four seven with her special somepony alone, may seem like a contradiction for the very duties her old teacher bestowed upon her, wouldn't you agree?" Oh God, what was he getting at? I paused, and Discord slyly explained to my expectant look. "Don't tell me you haven't noticed? How distraught your friends are starting to feel with so little time spent with them outside of each other. You and Twilight have been keeping quality time exclusively than hung out with dear Fluttershy and the rest! I know how that feels!" "...Good try Discord." Seriously, did he believe I would be easily gullible? I continued my trek forward. "Our friends are perfectly fine and understanding about Twilight and I's closeness. We're hardly stopping from spending time with them." "Is that what you tell yourself?" A tinge of seriousness, making me halt in surprise. Huh? Discord slithered behind me with a knowing gaze, smirking. "That's how you delude yourself? Make you feel better? Tell me then, when was the last moment you spent quality time with, say, the background pony?" "...Applejack?" "Yeah Farmer Jack. When did you last hang out with her exclusively?" "Last-" ...[BEEP]. Frowning, I rubbed my bearded chin in thought. "It has been a while..." Discord's smug look widened. "Or how about, for example, our favourite boastful pegasus Rainbow Dash?" "..." "The dashing Rarity?" "..." "The bouncy Pinkie Pie?" "..." "Or, most importantly, dear Fluttershy?" At my conflicted silence, he grinned in small triumph, conjuring a small tissue to dab away invisible tears. "You see?! Oh woe be to them! Obviously two of their best friends spend more time together than them! They must be purely devastated! I could hardly blame them-!" "Alright I get the picture!" I snapped irritably, face hardening. Hate to admit it, but he might's onto something. I have't been spending as much time lately with my others friends as I should. And most importantly, as Twilight should. The realization from Discord's blatant accusation was a harsh truth. I've been too distracted from my friends. Most of all, I've distracted Twilight from our friends. God what a piece of [BEEP] I am. For once, Discord was right about something, even if he was probably playing me for laughs. ...Well... It was far from too late. "You don't know how many times I had to reassure a concerned Fluttershy that neither of two of ehr best friends have abandoned them- Wait, now where are you going?" "For once you bring up a valid point Discord!" I call out from my quickened pace away from the nearest bathroom. "Do me a favour and conjure up a towel - A dry one! - while I go visit our neglected friends!" First stop, the very mare Discord liked but won't tell anyone how deeply he liked! I've been a [BEEP]py friend. Who knew it'd be Discord, of all Equestrian species, to remind me that! These past few weeks I've neglected my friends, and by extension made Twilight do so too, and some would be more hurt than others; Fluttershy, Rarity and Pinkie Pie. And not just the Mane Six, but Bon, Lyra, Derpy, Whooves and everyone else. Christ, I really needed to salvage this situation, and fast. Which was why my brisk pace to Fluttershy's Cottage was assisted with some enhanced speed by Balance, halting right before the door yet knocking on it rather impatiently. I winced slightly at the small dent in the painted wood from my action. Get a hold of yourself Jack, Fluttershy of all ponies would be the most understanding... And the most pained, I imagine. You need not fret, Jack. Still, I knocked a second time after there was no answer. And on that, a yellow head peeked from the opening red door, clear sea eyes blinking in warm sincere surprise. The fact Fluttershy just looked as stunned by my unannounced appearance as her shocked emotions radiating from her heart stabbed a pang of guilt into my chest. Another testament to what a great 'friend' I've been recently. Focus on the here and now Jack... I almost imagined those words in Sombra's voice. "Oh... Hello Stardust." Fluttershy glanced nervously between me and behind her into the cottage, barely able to conceal her clear anxiety. "What brings you here this afternoon?" I grinned wryly, shoving down my throat the wave of remorse. "Hey Fluttershy." My voice sounded tired for whatever reason. "Sorry for the unexpected visit. I hope you've been doing well." "Oh. Just fine, thank you." At least then she smiled warmly, but there remained a glint of worry in her eyes. Good grief, what was the mare thinking about me now? "And... You?" "Good." This wasn't awkward in the least. Better get right to the point. "A certain friend of ours." I began, sounding quite apprehensive myself while trying to pronounce my words. "Reminded me that I haven't been spending any time with my friends recently... So, here I am." I chuckled hoarsely, and Fluttershy looked at the ground between us with an unreadable expression. "Oh, I see..." Before gazing back upwards, look and eyes shifting to regret. "I'm sorry you had to come all this way then, Stardust, but I'm going to be a little busy all day with... Some things with my friends that I... Really have to stay focused on. Maybe another time?" ...Huh. Standing between the pegasus' front limbs, a certain white bunny gazed upwards with an expression clearly demanding I leave. Regarding Angel warily, I met Fluttershy's apologetic gaze and smiled forcibly, trying not to let my disappointment and regret show. "That's completely fine, Fluttershy. Don't let keep you from your woodland friends then. Have a nice day." Welp, that ended in failure. I departed before things could grow even more awkward. Better try elsewhere, and the first image my mind wandered was a particular boutique. ...Hm. Was the place closed? I knocked repeatedly again as opposed to just barging through, yielding no answer. Odd, Rarity was typically inside, Spike himself was helping her out with the store today. Where in God's name were they? I had no desire to peek through the windows out of privacy's sake, instead peeking through by other means. Balance helped me sense thoroughly within the prestigious boutique where all the rich ponies of this town would go to. No presence of anyone... They must be out. At least, I had thought that before the presence of my son was picked up right behind me, prompting me to turn around quickly to the equally surprised Spike who approached, certain items held in his claws. "St-Stardust!" The dragon looked ready to drop the items in earnest, blinking rapidly. "I wasn't expecting to see you here!" ...Probably expected me to be with Twilight inside the castle. I raised a brow with a bemused smirk, inclining my head to the building while sidestepping for Spike. "Is Rarity out?" "Huh? Oh! Yeah, she's gone out!" The dragon responded rather hastily, myself following him into the place after I opened the door for him, evidently performing some tasks on his crush's behalf. "She's... She's in Manehatten right now, checking out her boutique there and seeing how Coco's doing! Yeah!" ...Has it... Not occurred to Spike yet his awful attempts of lying have never wielded promising results for him? Regardless, I understood what he was trying to accomplish, sighing again and nodding with a tiny smile. "Thanks Spike. I'll go visit another of our friends then." For some reason, the young lizard visibly startled at that, prompting my ridiculed chuckle. "I do have those outside of you, Starlight and Twilight you know." "I know that!" His voice squeaked somewhat before attempting composure, Spike coughing into his claw with darting eyes and a nervous grin. "It's just that I heard everyone might be bust today with... Household chores! That's it!" "...Spike." "Y-Yeah...?" "One day I'm going to teach you how to properly lie." "I'm sorry Stardust, but we haven't seen Pinkie Pie all day." Carrot Cake informed me from behind the counter, looking more sincere with his expression and words than Spike had. "She must be still sleeping after foalsitting the kids last night." Give the stallion credit. He was doing a more convincing job at deception than Spike had attempted, but the emotions in Carrot's heart told me everything. These two were lying, sparing my feelings from the fact that Pinkie's was most likely upset with me, for the right reasons. Not to mention, if Pinkie was resting, I couldn't sense her presence upstairs. "...I see." Nodding, I accepted their silent plea for me not to inquire any further to there whereabouts of their favourite employee. "Thank you for informing me." Then an idea sprung to mind. Pinkie might be upset about my lack of interaction with her, but I doubt the Cakes minded too much about it. "Do you need any help around the store for the moment then? I have nothing better to do right now." Which wasn't entirely true, but my options were thinning out here. The couple traded uncertain looks, their emotions flaring in wariness and... Panic? "We- We appreciate your offer, dear." Mrs. Cupcake responded for her husband, grinning in false sweetness. "But we are having a slow day." She gestured to the place barely filled with customers for emphasis. "So I'm afraid there really wouldn't be much for you to do." "Oh... How about I keep the kids company then?" "Oh, they're currently sleeping at the moment!" I tried to conceal the disappointment in my sigh, nodding tiredly. "Well, thank you again for telling me about Pinkie. Hope you both have a progressive day." Which is more than what I'm doing. Outside Sugarcube Corner, I frowned at the dirt path before me, nostrils flaring in self-annoyance. They covered for Pinkie, Spike was covering for Rarity, and even Fluttershy was making [BEEP] up.Fluttershy. That... Speaks painful volumes. Were they really so ashamed and saddened by my lack of interaction with them that hanging out with me was no longer an option? Spending quality time with a friend was never usually something they disagreed severely to do; it just wasn't like them. Really, it shows just how upset they were that I've been horribly neglecting them for the sake of pleasing my Princess just because it made me feel good inside. Twilight... Another remorseful sigh. Sorry love, seems I've also been keeping you from your best friends... Heh, aren't I the role model of all boyfriends everywhere? By God if the girls start avoidingTwilight... I had to salvage this, and fast. Next stop was Sweet Apple Acres. Granny Smith was kind enough to point me in the right direction, following the buckets of filled apples in the owned woods towards where the orange Earth Pony and her older brother were hard at working. And that action alone made me pause, already reluctant to interfere with those intense looks and concentrating on their farm work of kicking innocent apple trees. Apple Bloom was absent, probably with her Crusader friends. And seeing Applejack so preoccupied gave me an incentive to just turn around and leave, not wanting to bother the mare, or her sibling, at all. Come to think of it, on noticing Big Mac, I've found myself more focused on keeping Twilight entertained on game nights of late to actually keep my other friends amused, Big Mac included. Zephyr and Discord can amuse themselves just fine, but the rest? Now that rising sensation of being an awful person bubbled in my chest again, turning around my body for a swift departure. I'll spare them the pain of seeing my unwelcome presence here- "Stardust?!" Well [BEEP]. "Hey Applejack..." I looked back wryly, giving a nod to the other equine. "Hey Big Mac." The red Earth Pony smiled, and at least then it looked and felt genuine, before proceeding with his work. The orange Earth Pony, meanwhile, after kicking another trunk and letting the apples fall into the rightly placed bucket, the mare rubbed a bead of sweat from her forehead and approached with a wry grin. "Wasn't expectin' a visit from you too." 'Too?' I nodded with a tiny grin, the Earth Pony's emotions reflecting sincere warm emotions. Seems Applejack wasn't as depressed about our lack of time spent hanging out than the others. "I seem to not leave the castle a lot as of late." Oh, great conversation start there Jack! Applejack didn't react negatively though, prompting my slowly hopeful words to continue. "Thought I'd see how all my friends were doing." "Well, I'm glad to see you out and about again Star." The orange mare expressed amusement, jabbing my furry chest in light teasing with a wink. "Why, yerself and Twilight have been stickin' together like glue ever since yer showed off those fancy rings together. Heh, remember was we originally thought? The two of you were gettin' married? Why, Rarity almost fainted!" How could I forget? My anxious state evaporated to good humour at the memory. "Correction, shedidfaint, right on the spot." The morning after that evening in the human world, Twilight called all our friends to the castle and displayed the promise rings for them to witness. Of course different assumptions were immediately conjured, and that warranted various, and highly amusing reactions. Rarity, as Applejack said, fainted melodramatically. Fluttershy gasped in warm surprise. Pinkie bounced all over the room excitedly. Rainbow flew all over the room in hype. Spike was positively flabbergasted. Applejack herself offered congratulations. Starlight was torn between shock and amusement, eventually clapping her hoofs together in celebration. "And then Twilight realized what we were all thinkin' and turned as red as an apple." My friend grinned in recollection. "We thought you didn't have the stomach for it just yet. Turns out we were right." I smirked widely. "Applejack, as I keep telling Spike, Twilight is too young to consider marriage. I want to at least wait a few more years before proposing such an idea; it might overwhelm her, and she's still got her whole life ahead of her." "Didn't stop you though." Applejack grinned knowingly. "Ain't those promise rings basically sayin' ya'll gonna get hitched one day anyhow? I think you warn marry our alicorn Princess but just wanna warm her up to the idea first." "Whatever you say..." Refusing to give her the satisfaction of confirming or denying that playful accusation, I gestured to the apple trees. "So, anyway, I've wanted to make up for lost time and hang out with my friends today. You and Big Mac want some help?" Suddenly, something in her demeanor shifted, her emotions changing to more defensive and... Fear? "Ah. No, no! We'll be just fine sugarcube! We appreciate the yer willin' to help though, right Big Mac?" "Eeyup!" Even the red stallion sounded shockingly nervous. To say I was both stunned and dejected was putting my feelings lightly. "Are... Are you sure? I have nothing better to do right now-" "Sure we're sure!" "Eeyup." "We just, er... Don't wanna waste your time with our chores!" "Eeyup." "Maybe... Maybe Twilight might need ya for somethin'. That's the case nowadays right? She just came by a small while back before yerself." "Eeyup." Twilight came here? Regardless, I sighed and turned, clearly realizing they didn't want me here for various reasons. "Alright, well I won't disturb you both any longer. Nice seeing you again Applejack... Big Mac." Christ, that only left one other mare of the Mane Six... "Heh, hey Star!" The blue pegasus called out after my own voice halted her casual nap, grinning down smugly but with a tinge of... Embarrassment? That was new. "Expected you just now to be holding Twilight's hoof. Y'know, like usual these days." Well she didn't sound as upset about it. I cracked a small grin. "Twilight's hoofs are busy teaching Starlight another friendship lesson. I'm here to see my favourite Wonderbolt." Rainbow smirked in amusement. "Didn't even know you had one." "When said one's my best friend, it's kind of warranted." "...Huh." I blinked at the puzzled tone. "What?" "That's the first time you've ever exclusively called me your best friend, I think." That insufferable but horribly endearing smirk returned, the mare folding her front limbs jokingly. "Guess Twilight's been doing wonders for you these days." "Don't push it Sonic." I retorted with a playful smile, prompting her laugh. "There's the Stardust we know! You should've seen it pal, there was an impostor in your spot just a good second ago." "Oh? Was he as good looking?" "Pfft! Don't flatter yourself!" Rainbow was equally teasing, hovering down to eye level. "You're only charming whenever you're not being a massive jerk." "Ditto, Rainbow." At that, we both shared laughs, my hope returning. Maybe Rainbow wouldn't be as reluctant as the others to spend time together. "But I'm not here to discuss my rugged charm." "You sure? I've always wondered why Twilight doesn't just make you get rid of that forest you call a beard entirely. Considered getting a goatee?" "Would it impress you?" "I-" Rainbow paused, regarding me in renewed wonder before cocking a grin. "Heh. Careful Star, what would Twilight say about you hitting on one of your best friends?" "Really it's just to one-up your admirer in the form of Fluttershy's brother." We rolled our eyes at once, sharing smirks at Zephyr's absent expense. But really thought, now to get to the main point. "Anyway, I'm here because I was hoping we could hang out. The others are 'busy' and-" "Oh, would you look at the time?!" Rainbow's expression changed one-eighty, pink eyes darting between myself and behind her upwards, grinning unconvincingly. "Wonderbolt duties, gotta attend to them, which I was already doing before you rudely interrupted me!" "...By napping on a cloud-?" "Catch ya later! Go hang out with the Crusaders or something!" Followed with a rainbow blur before the pegasus was up and as far from me as humanly possible, disappearing into the clouds above. My stumped, and growing depressed stare regarded the white balls of fluff with a twitched muzzle, further pangs of pain to my chest. ...This was why friendship was more Twilight's forte, though I seem to have ruined that for her too. You know what just occurred to me? They could've done with Zephyr what they did with Gabby; help him try various a different skill to find something he was good at to keep him employed by someone, then have it in the end where he was brilliant at arts and crafts and just needed more encouragement and support from his sister. Y'know, instead of forcing him into jobs he had no experience with. But this train of thought wasn't nearly enough to completely distract me from what a horrible piece of [BEEP] I am. After Rainbow Dash, I attempted interaction among the rest of my friends in Ponyville. Bon, Lyra, Whooves, Derpy, Vinyl, Octavia, Zecora. [BEEP], even the Crusaders! Only to find, guess what, they're busy too! Ug... Sighing deeply, my slow-[BEEP] trek back down to the castle took its time, my cyan gaze fixed to the yellow dirt pathway. Some friend I was... Everyone wanted to avoid me; their attempts of concealing that couldn't work with my immense sense through Balance, all of them trying to spare my feelings. Sad thing was, I didn't even need Balance to know; all of my friends here are bad liars. One advantage to cartoon facial expressions for me, a disadvantage for them I suppose. But clearly, I've done enough damage for them to warrant staying as far away from me as possible. That's fine I guess, I deserved the treatment for forgetting about everyone else I cared for too- "Twilight?" "Jack?" We both regarded each other in surprise, our paths crossing right at the intersection towards the castle from both sides. But what's more surprising than the symbolic coincidence were the emotions leaking from the alicorn; distraught, anxiety and fear. Immediately my muzzle opened as I stepped closer. "What's wrong?" A small weary grin. "I should be asking you that." Evidently I wasn't the only one picking up on the other's feelings. "Mares first." I retorted in faint amusement. Twilight sighed and turned, prompting me to walk beside down the next path. Beautiful eyes sparkled regretfully. "A reminder came to me today." The Princess started with sorrow, keeping her own gaze on the ground we walked. "That amidst all my lessons with Starlight and... Other recent activities with a certain somepony." I could help but smile tiredly at that, but waited for her to continue. "That I've been... Neglecting my other friends too. Unintentionally as you fully know, but I've been remiss about my friend's feelings and have forgotten all about sparing room to hang out with them." ...Oh... A soft glance my way, Twilight obviously sensing the relatable internal dilemma. "You too?" "Yeah." I nodded reluctantly, sighing alongside her. My stare followed the yellow floor as well. "I've spent all day trying to find someone who'll spend time with me-" "- To make up for too much lost time." "I... Yes." Twilight smiled wryly, grimacing to herself. "And it turns out, all of our friends are busy one way or another." "When we know better than that." The mare hesitated, but confessed tiredly. "Yeah..." I welcomed the small lean into my side for comfort fully. She wasn't the only one who needed it. She laughed humourlessly. "Ha... I guess even the Princess of Friendship can forget these things too, huh...?" "...I'm sorry." I had to confess. "It's because of me occupying most of your time since-" "Don't start blaming yourself for my own follies, again." Twilight closed her eyes as we reached the steps to the crystallized tree castle. "I should've been more considerate of my friend's feelings." "...Suppose we could both share the blame." I shrugged helplessly. Twilight nodded into my neck slowly. "But even so... I don't regret a single moment with the stallion I love." Those words spoke from the heart, as did my own. "Same love..." Twilight, softly pecking my pony cheek, looked up to the entrance sadly and began moving forward again, and I resumed to follow- Huh...? At the top of the steps, the Princess noticed I wasn't beside her and turned, seeing my puzzled frown from the bottom steps. Twilight raised a brow curiously, eyes still sparkling with remorse. "What is it?" My muzzle fixed, finally reaching the mare to the doors and replied in confusion. Because I WAS confused. "All of our friends... They're inside." Twilight snapped her head to the entrance, sharing a curious glance with me before we opened the two doors together... Thus being poured by party streamers and balloons right the second afterwards. "Welcome home!" The [BEEP]...? Pinkie stood by the front of the crowd, grinning the most out of all our excited friends, throwing her limbs out merrily. "Check out the banner guys!" The hung decoration on the ceiling in question read out with large writing: Happy Anniversary! ...The [BEEP]?! Twilight and I shared bewildered glances while everyone approached, the former clearly just as ignorant about all this as I was. Pinkie interpreted our reactions with a widened happy look, closing her eyes in self-satisfaction. "I knew you guys would love it!" Rarity outwardly giggled at our still-stunned expressions. "Darlings, do close your jaws, you might catch parasprites." Blinking rapidly, we obliged, and the unicorn smiled childishly. "We deeply apologize for the deception by everyone involved, but we simply had to keep this particular momentous celebration a surprise." Rainbow nodded with a cocky grin. "You made us work for it; having to get all the supplies and inviting everyone here without either of you suspecting everything." She then stared to a certain playful spirit in annoyance. "You could've told them Princess Celestia needed them to keep them out of the castle all day." Discord shrugged from the food table, sipping a cup of lemonade. "You girls should've simply been more specific." Fluttershy, giggling at her (boy)friend's antics, looked back to us in cheerful hope. "Well?" She inquired on behalf of all our gathered friends. "Do you like it?" "...Our anniversary was weeks ago." I could only say, still wrapping my head around what the actual [BEEP] was even going on. Applejack chuckled. "We know that Stardust; we ain't talkin' about your special relationship with Twilight here." And grinned brightly. "This is about celebratin' your return and official stay in Ponyville ever since you came back to us! So, happy anniversary!" At that, everyone raised a glass happily. ...They... They committed an anniversary party about my return...? Emotions flared in my chest, both good and bad, and I swallowed dryly, unable to think of anything good to respond with. Certain ponies smirked at my speechless reply. Twilight finally spoke up, approaching her closest friends in hopeful skepticism. "So... You're not mad then? Upset at least?" Rarity blinked along with our friends. "Why would we be upset darling? You've done nothing wrong." "But I have!" The Princess exclaimed in self-remorse, violet eyes pleading. "Ever since our own anniversary, I've spent more time with Jack, Starlight and Spike more than I have with my other best friends! Doesn't that mean anything?!" Applejack glared in Discord's direction. "Just what have ya been sayin' to them, Discord?" The creature of chaos replied happily. "Only what Fluttershy kept mentioned during our tea sessions!" Huffing with rolled eyes, Rarity beamed in her Twilight's direction, moving closer to provide comfort. "While it is true you have been hanging out with some more than others of late, what would possibly make you believe we'd blame you for it? Twilight dear, we understand completely why you would be devoting more time to your new family." Applejack nodded, placing a reassuring hoof on the alicorn's side. "You've started acknowledgin' Spike as yer own son, so of course you'd spend lots of time with 'im these days. I'd be doin' so too if I raised a dragon of my own." Spike beamed cheerfully at that, hugging Twilight's leg to help cheer his 'mom' up. "And Starlight is your student now, so you would have to devote lots of time teaching her." Fluttershy moved to Twilight's right, a kind smile on her yellow muzzle with warmth in her words. "It's actually expected, and we understand that." Starlight smiled rather sheepishly at that, opting to stand by me but winking reassuringly at Twilight. "And I won't hold it against you if you think some lessons are a waste of time." The pink unicorn pitched it. "And let's not forget about Stardust!" Pinkie bounced about happily. "Ever since you two had those sparkly rings, something's obviously changed in your relationship for the better! We couldn't possibly be mad that you two want to spend as much time together as possible! Besides, there's nothing stopping either of you from hanging out with us together! I hope you like girly stuff, Stardust!" Rainbow scoffed playfully. "Just don't get all mushy together every five minutes when you're with us. You know have no idea how both hilarious and annoying to see you both spare a glance with each other every five seconds in a friendship meeting." Everyone else laughed at that, Twilight and I looking to the floor in shared embarrassment. Trust Rainbow to be that inconveniently observant... "So... You're not upset at all?" "Of course not." Rarity replied to Twilight's hopeful inquiry, gesturing for the rest of their main friends to join in the comforting group hug. "You'll always be our best friend no matter the cost Twilight. We accept that nowadays things have changed somewhat between you and certain others." A sly look my way, and I shrugged with a helpless smile. Rarity giggled at that. Twilight, however, was now fully beaming at her friends, those doubtful emotions from earlier replaced with relief, hope and utter content. "There's one little thing I have to correct you on, Rarity." "What's that darling?" Whoa! Starlight also gasped in surprise as the pair of us along with the Mane Six were magically pulled into a group hug, Twilight proclaiming cheerfully. "Everyone here is my family." Aww... Bon, Lyra and the rest watched the proceedings in content, even as Discord invited himself with a slither into the group embrace, grinning at Fluttershy's exasperated fond smile. But then, the lime unicorn called out merrily. "Alright then, let's get this party started!" They wasted no time in separating and beginning this celebration, Twilight and I lingering behind briefly as we watched our friends happily start to enjoy themselves. Sharing the same feelings as I this very moment, I quipped to the content Princess, "Glad that that's cleared up." Like, for real though, I should've known from the beginning that Discord's deception was just him being him. Our friends weren't upset, and they understood and accepted these particular changes to the dynamic circle of friendship. Which means, I horribly, horribly underestimated them and interpreted my friends- Nay, myfamily'semotions all day. Thank [BEEP]ity Christ! Twilight chuckled lightly. "I've never been so relieved in my life." And then, she leaned right into my side again with a blissful whisper. "We have the greatest friends in all of Equestria, don't we Jack?" "...Yes." My smile was soft and full of happiness at watching Pinkie and Rainbow gorge themselves alongside Lyra. Rarity, Applejack, Derpy and the Crusaders dancing to the blaring music. Whooves and Zecora cheerfully conversing with Discord and Fluttershy. And Bon bobbing her head to the beat with Vinyl and Octavia mixing old and new style of music beautifully. "I like to think we do Twilight..." "Hey everyone, let's do the CONGA!" We all laughed at Pinkie's enthusiasm. Amazing friends indeed! Stretching my limbs, my gaze rested on the ceiling above my King-sized bed, a content expression of peace on my face and from within. The fact not a single one of our friends was deeply upset because I've been keeping Twilight from them was... Well... They're too good for me... They have grown so far. My teacher supplied in his own merry way. I dare say you yourself have had a hoof in their maturity, my young pupil. I smirked with a scoff. Doubt that. Majority of my interactions with them have often been arguments or childish moments. At times, interactions of that proximity can often rub character traits of one onto the other. You may have yet to notice it, Jack, but your wonderful friends have developed, little by little, beyond your regular expectations as seen from the viewpoint of your world. My brow furrowed, pondering those words. Are you saying, Starswirl, that I've influenced my own friends to developing as people, or ponies, different than how the show's portrayed them? That's possible? One day, you will experience that in all its glory. ...Typical. Thanks teach. Still. The back of my head rested on my hoofs, taking a more human posture with my hind legs as my body laid down on the mattress comfortably. That's a load off my back; the last I needed was to drive any wench between myself, Twilight and my friends, especially with Zagreus still on the loose. Should consider that more next time... What you should be considering more, Jack, is Zagreus. Whoa! My body sprang up in surprise, hearing an old voice I wasn't reluctant to confess I missed. Sombra! You're speaking again after a long-arse time. And please, don't make me regret doing so. My grin widened at the typical snark. I have secluded myself for private contemplation. I shall bare you the specifics, but I believe we've wasted far than enough time resolving matters with your friends and special somepony. It's not a waste-! Jack. An icy calmness, unusual given Sombra's lack of patience. This tone was far different, and it commanded me to hear him out. I've had time to think, just as you've had plenty of time spending moments with your loved ones. I implore you, warrior, to finally have us resume our hunt for this dangerous adversary. It's time we return to what we should've continued without other trifling matters interfering. He's right, Jack. Though your quality time among friends is hardly wasteful, Zagreus grows stronger every passing moment. The time has come for us to double our efforts in the search for this foe. Balance must be returned to the worlds at all costs. ...Alright, I see your points. We have to search harder starting soon. Tomorrow, I suggest... Recommend, we begin. My brows raised at the self-correction. More time to think indeed. Still, you're right Sombra, I've spent enough time interacting with my friends, just waiting for Zagreus to rear his ugly head when it should've been the exact opposite. Tomorrow, I will begin my search for that monster anew. "Heh. Not alone you won't." My gaze turned to the six mares standing by the doorway, Twilight have a pleased smile while the others looked confident. Rainbow smirked wryly. "Guess today made us able to start hearing your thoughts too, Stardust. That means we know what you're planning." "And you're certainly not doing so alone." Rarity added with a warm grin. "We will help you by devoting as much spare time and effort into this hunt for our reclusive adversary. I, for starters, have plenty of contacts across the higher societies of Equestria to assist us amongst our search." "I have my family back at the rock farm! I can ask if they've seen any suspicious pony in a cloak!" "I've got all my cousins who can help us out." "I could ask my little friends to spread the word." "And the Wonderbolts can send scouts all over Equestria!" "Not to mention, Jack, we have our own vast number of allies all over the land." Twilight spoke last with a knowing grin. "Princess Ember, King Zenith, Chief Thunderhooves, Prince Rutherford. If we all work together, we can find and stop Zagreus before he goes too far. You know for a fact you can't face this battle alone." "...I know." And clutching the close Princess to me, I whispered happily to both her and the others. "Good thing I have the bestest reliable friends one can ask for..." They all beamed proudly as such, and my voice lowered for the Princess embracing me to hear. "And an incredibly knowledgeable hot mare for a girlfriend." Twilight flushed warmly at that, prompting the other's sly amused glances. Sombra sighed in exasperation. You simply can't resist. She makes me lose all composure Sombra. What can I say? "Now, let's show that [BEEP]hole what we're made of. We'll show the creep the real superpower of friendship!" "Language Jack." Twilight promptly scolded, but was grinning blissfully regardless as the rest of our friends cheered in agreement, Rainbow then flying between us with an extended hoof, opting everyone else to raise one of their own hoofs atop hers. I followed last, after Spike and Starlight watching from outside joined in by our encouraging looks. "All for one..." "ONE FOR ALL!"
Chapter 148: Specialties of an Individual"And... There we are!" "Thank you so much!" The child colt released a beam powerful enough to melt the coldest of hearts, the last of the gathered group of friends receiving their autographs. Satisfied, the children proceeded to run off and play amongst one another, the parents thanking me in turn before walking after their energetic off-springs. Great start to a day, I'll say. Waiting patiently by the side, Starlight commented with a bemused smile. "For a stallion who claims not to like the attention, you sure do revel in it." "It varies on the attention, my dear Starlight." We looked over to where the young colts and fillies played. "Between us, kids are my greatest weakness." "That explains your relationship with Spike." The unicorn responded lightly, prompting my laugh. With a grin, Starlight inclined her head down the street. "Shall we continue then, or are you going to wait for more fans to approach their 'Champion?'" My smirk matched hers. "Tempting, but we should go on. They probably won't wait forever." That said, our trek through the crystallized kingdom continued. You guessed it, Starlight and I were currently within the heart of the Crystal Empire itself. Friendly visit? Eh, of sorts. Shining and Cadence requested my presence. As for Starlight... "Thanks again for recommending to Twilight that I accompany you to the Crystal Empire." Starlight smiled sincerely, purple eyes brightening. "It'll be great to see how Sunburst and Thorax are doing." "I figured you'd want to see your childhood friend again." Was my playful shrug, Starlight either ignoring or oblivious to the knowing smile on my muzzle. "Besides, we've hung out together personally since... How long?" "Beats me." Starlight shrugged in turn, grinning coyly. "We have been busy lately with our hunt for Zagreus." And then, her tone lowered to a contemplative whisper. "You think that's why they summoned you?" "...Maybe." It was possible. My features frowned softly, glancing to the great castle. "There's no imbalance at the moment, none that I can sense..." Although it wouldn't make much sense for Zagreus to come back, not after his recent defeat on the Yak mountains. "Well, in any case, let's be glad we get to see our friends again." Starlight evidently attempted to lighten the atmosphere, before glancing around curiously. "Though, it might just be me, but something feels... Different somehow? Is it me or do these Crystal Ponies look more tense to you?" "Very astute." Indeed, I had sensed that the moment we arrived from the station. Multiples eyes darting around anxiously, parents hurrying their children along down the streets, stand owners looking as though their businesses were about to run out any given moment. "Something might have happened. Be on guard." "You think it's that bad?" "It doesn't hurt to be cautious." Starlight raised a brow in faint humour, yet nodded. "That's why you're the Twilight Warrior." At that, I smiled. "By the way, I've been meaning to ask: Why 'Warrior?'" Hm? "How do you mean?" "The 'Twilight' part I understand considering your hopeless infatuation for a certain Princess." Starlight smirked briefly before proceeding, "But why use the title 'Warrior?' It just seems so... Unfitting considering who and what you're fighting for. Why not 'Twilight Knight' or 'Twilight Solider?' Warrior kinda screams... Brutish, if you know what I mean." "I see." "Not that I'm trying to offend you or anything!" Starlight quickly pointed out in slight panic. "It's just something I've been often curious about-" "Christ, Twilight is rubbing off on you." That promptly shut the pink mare up, and I smiled reassuringly. "I'm not offended, Starlight. It's a good question. The reason is... Well, besides it sounding better, it's fitting because how unique warriors are compared to knights or soldiers. Knights do combat in the name of their rulers. Soldiers fight in the name of their homes and loved ones. Warriors... Warriors fight for anything they choose to fight for. And I choose you, Twilight, Spike, everyone and everything in all of Equestria and beyond." "That sounds like a soldier to me." Starlight pointed out in casual humour, the pair of right near the entrance to the over-compensating castle. "Well..." I grinned lightly. "Soldiers are overrated Starlight." "Now this is what I call a pleasant surprise!" Starlight giggled warmly. "Hello to you too Sunburst." And both unicorns greeted each other with warm exchanges, a brief but awkward embrace which prompted my amused grin. Aww... I bet they'll get married... Which they probably will be... By me. "We were only expecting Stardust here, but it's so great to see you again." The glasses-wearing babysitter stated with warm sincerity, grinning brightly. "We haven't really caught up much last time, huh?" The pink student of Twilight shook her head with a knowing smile. "We have been preoccupied then with Thorax and the kingdom." And glanced around curiously. "Speaking of, is he somewhere in the castle." "Just in the throne room." Sunburst inclined behind him. "The royal couple are waiting there also." "Then I'll leave you two to catch up." I said, walking past the not-a-couple couple. "Good to see you again Sunburst." The yellow unicorn smiled gratefully, both he and Starlight heading down their own path to catch up on lost times. I smirked. How often in cartoons do childhood friends wound up together? Quite a lot, actually. And this is where I expected Sombra to snark at me... But he's currently out on patrol the moment we stepped onto the station platform. The King was wasting no time int racking any threats to his kingdom. Fine by me, if Sombra was willing to help however possible, who was I to object? For now, time to see why Cadence and Shining summoned little ol' me than their own- Oof! Now that's what I call a pleasant surprise! Something soft and fuzzy landed right into my face, giggling uncontrollably in delight. Gently prying her off me, I was greeted by the beaming features of my favourite niece, Flurry Heart reaching out to me playfully. Grinning widely, I chided lightly to the alicorn foal. "That's no proper way to greet a visitor, your Highness." Flurry gurgled happily, and I brought the gorgeous creature into a hug, Flurry laughing to her heart's content. God I love children... Babies especially. "We'll start working on her manners when she gets older." I smirked to the approaching stallion. "Which will hopefully be never." Shining snorted. "I wish." Before grinning warmly our way. "But Flurry's clearly happy to see her favourite uncle again." The alicorn made endearing noises to emphasize her father's words, beginning to magically pull at my beard. Okay, ow. Cadence chuckled at the display, using her own magic to pull her daughter into her own grasp, regarding the white alicorn foal with open warmth and affection. "She's not the only one." That said, all four of us engaged in a friendly embrace, careful not to crush the excited baby. Cadence grinned in gratitude. "Thanks for answering our request, Stardust. We were worried you might've been too busy with your searches." "I still am." Was my faint apologetic response, smiling meekly. "After our business here is concluded, you won't mind if I look around the kingdom?" The two exchanged glances. "Funny you should mention that..." Shining started, a brief flash of hesitation through their expressions and bond. Hm? What's this now? "Uh... Hey Stardust." "Ah, Thorax!" My mood brightened some more at the sight of the friendly Changeling, whom was nervously standing at the back. Walking forward past the married couple, I greeted him in open warmth. "How are you doing in the Empire?" Thorax twitched uncomfortably at that, his mood a mixture between worry, panic, anxiety and dread. My own grin died down at the broadcast of emotions, shifting to a cautious frown. No, something wasn't right, and that's putting it mildly. "What happened?" Thorax flinched, and Shining commented from behind. "There's a reason we invited you here, and it's not simply to catch up." My hazel eyes switched to the royal ponies, Shining's own look stern. "The citizens are under duress, although we're trying not to spread wide panic. We're learnt our lesson from last time. We have reports over the sighting of a familiar threat near the Crystal Empire, one we're personally acquainted with." Could it be-? "Not Zagreus." Shining added, as though hearing my thoughts. "Someone far worse." "I highly doubt that-" "Chrysalis." The temperature dropped considerably. "...Never mind then." Just the mere mention of that Changeling incited my hardened frown, Cadence clutching the oblivious gurgling baby closer to her fur. And I felt Thorax's emotions flare up negatively, fearful of the very name to his own mother. Shining nodded somberly, looking very weary and emotionally drained. He was clearly tired from dealing with that Queen again. Join the club Shining, we have stickers. "She's been spotted outside of the kingdom of late, and that's making it harder not just for us, but for Thorax here too." Our gazes switched to a fidgeting Thorax, staring at the clean ground with a nervous disposition. "Everypony's believing that Thorax, due to these sightings of the Queen, was sent here to infiltrate and spy on us." "It's not true!" The Changeling immediately snapped, bug-like eyes widened in panic and defense. "I want nothing but to cherish the friendships I've made since you all let me in! I'd never betray your trust like this!" "We believe you, Thorax." Cadence replied sincerely, walking over to the distraught creature and placing a warm hoof to his side, smiling lightly. "You're our friend too, and we'll never believe you have anything to do with this." But Shining... The white unicorn Prince kept his gaze locked on me. "If Chrysalis is here, there must be a reason. We were hoping to have your input." ...Well, the only reason I could think of Chrysalis being anywhere near here was to scout out the area to plan everything out for the finale. But then again, why didn't she just send our scouts to do that task for her? Unless, of course, it would not be the same Queen of this current time. Starswirl's suggestion prompted widened eyes of epiphany. The future Chrysalis! But I thought you sent her back to her own timeline after our first victory against Zagreus. I only helped you and your friends escape, Jack. The teacher replied in faint remorse. But if this is indeed the Queen from the future, then we may consider this an opportunity. Zagreus isn't strong enough to pull creatures back from time again as of yet, which provides us the means to making our search easier. If we find this version of Chrysalis... ...She could lead us to Zagreus! As always, caution is key here, my student. "Figured something out?" Shining inquired, noting my realizing expression. Nodding, my gaze turned to Thorax first. "We'll sort this out quickly, Thorax. I'll hunt down this Queen myself and scare her off." After she helps me, of course. A white hoof on my side, prompting me to see the knowing smirk on the taller stallion's muzzle. "All alone? Think again." And I smirked right back. Of course, Shining would want to help. "Chrysalis and I have a score to settle, she still abducted my wife and kid a while back." Cadence pitched in, "You should take some guards with you." "They'll only be a liability." I looked to Shining with a sheepish grin. "No offense." But the stallion raised a humoured brow, looking quite thoughtful. "What?" "Sorry." The Prince chuckled in fond remembrance. "That look reminds me alot of Twilight." "I'll take that for a compliment." His grin matched mine. "What else would it be?" Cadence, smirking lovingly at our banter, stepped forward and planted a kiss to her beloved's cheek. "Be safe." Shining returned the gesture. "Always." I, meanwhile, hugged the alicorn foal embracing my face tightly for another moment, pulling back and rubbing her head in fond endearment. "Be amazed, Flurry. Both your father and uncle are about to kick some Changeling arse." "Language please Stardust. Not in front of my daughter." Shining rolled his eyes in exasperation. This time it was my turn to laugh. "Now who's reminding who too much of Twilight?" Another voice interjected. "So I'm guessing you two are intending to seek out and confront a dangerous villain without protection and a plan?" Our gazes switched to Starlight and Sunburst by the doorway, the pink unicorn raising a knowing yet concerned brow that, once again, reminded me far too much of a purple alicorn. By God Twilight, you've influenced us all! At our looks, Starlight smiled humouredly. "Well, I don't think Twilight would be too impressed if I allowed her brother and special somepony to face any threat by themselves." And turned around, motioning with a smirk. "Someone has to make sure you don't get yourselves hurt." Cadence nodded. "Thank you Starlight. I appreciate your stance as a medium for my husband's and future in-law's reckless bravery." Shining groaned with a playful grin. "Let's just go, Stardust. You really don't want Cadence to start teasing you about these things." Sunburst, meanwhile, looked reserved, regarding his childhood friend with worry. Shining picked up on this. "She'll be safe with us. Look after the others for us until we return, okay?" Starlight emphasized his point by smiling jokingly to Sunburst. "It's me looking after them, not the other way around." We grinned at that, following after the pink mare past the uncertain yellow stallion. I feel for the guy, but Starlight has a fighting spirit. She'll be fine with us... Though her official confrontation with Chrysalis during the season finale was anything but. Guess I screwed that up too when the two fought each other in that Gen III universe. "Just another day for us, huh?" Starlight teased with a knowing grin, the three of us walking down the crystalized hallway. I nodded. "Another day for us." "Now this is what I call the good old times." "Hm?" Our gazes switched to Shining curiously, the Prince leading down a wide grassy field, flecks of snow indicating how far we were traveling from the Empire itself. Shining was smiling ruefully, blue eyes starting straight ahead despite a part of him maintaining serious focus. "You and me, Stardust, and the Changelings. All those times we took them on back in Canterlot. Those were the days, huh?" Ha. Now that he mentions it, I was feeling a sense of deja vu doing all this again. Grinning, I looked to Starlight. "Except this time, we have a new member to the party ready to join in the fun. Frankly I'm surprised you volunteered to join us, Starlight, despite the dangers." The pink unicorn smiled humouredly. "Well Twilight probably wouldn't be too impressed if I left her favourite stallions to confront the danger alone. Besides, we've fought Chrysalis before right? That four-legged bug we encountered during our travels across dimensions. Piece of cake, all things considered." "She's not to be underestimated." Shining chided, though not unkindly. Deep blue orbs glanced to me. "And speaking of that vile Queen, I've heard a while back you were confronted by her in Canterlot, with a hidden Changeling army to boot." "You heard correctly." I nodded solemnly, and the stallion's expression darkened. "Figures she'd be cowardly enough to try and destroy you when you're alone." "Worse." My grin was wry, humour and disgust rolling in together with my flat tone. "She tried to make me her betrothed." At that, both ponies paused and gawked simply at me, prompting my shrug. Hey, I was just as surprised. Mind you, probably more disgusted than them. Shining broke the silence as we continued, both in amusement and disbelief. "Does Twilight know that?" "I... Neglected to mention that part to her." "Wise choice." Shining nodded with a knowing smile. "She'd be furious otherwise. And if you've seen Twilight when she's angry, then I'd almost feel sorry for Chrysalis. Almost." Oh yes... "Sounds as though we shouldn't ever get on her bad side." Starlight glanced between our shivering selves with a bemused expression. And then, further curiosity the more we trekked along the plains, more white snow covering the landscape, hills and small mountains just in our vicinity. The weather was light, thankfully. "So what's the story between you guys and Chrysalis? It sounds as though there's a deep history there." Feeling in no mood to be a storyteller, my gaze looked to Shining sheepishly. "Would you mind...?" "Sure thing." The Prince nodded, addressing Starlight after clearing his throat. "It all started after one Grand Galloping Gala. There was a Changeling disguised as one of Cadence's future bridesmares..." How quaint. You bring yourselves to me than the other way around. Huh. You've been gone a while. Little more than over an hour, precise. Sombra stated flatly, the two physical equines beside me conversing deeply to notice my startled surprise of the fallen King's return. What have you three uncovered? I shrugged, again my friends oblivious to my actions. We know that Chrysalis's future self has been spotted around here and we've come to investigate. How responsible of you to bring your Princess's pupil into such apparent danger then. I felt the unicorn's smirk. Anything on your end, Sombra? The snark returned to seriousness. Not as such. He confessed in slight irritation. But if what you claim is authentic, then we cannot rule out the scenario of Zagreus being near. That monster would want a firm grip over a prize like the Changeling Queen. With his power diminished, he'll be close to her. Yeah, we have the plan to have Chrysalis lead us to Zagreus. ...A bold move. Sombra sounded more reserved then. But if the Changeling is rumoured to be in the direction we are taking... ...What is it? You sound... Worried. Don't be absurd. Apprehensive then. ...I am wary. Was the admittance, the King sounded somewhat tired. And you are about to see why. Divert your eyes straight forward. What... Oh... "...So after Stardust helped Cadence and I reunite outside the castle, that's when Chrysalis made one last ditch effort to trick us. Stardust was cunning enough to pretend being a Changeling to fool the Queen into revealing herself." "What? She fell for it, that easily?" "You'd be surprised how often sure of themselves creatures like her can get, right Stardust? ...Stardust?" Both ponies finally noticed my stunned gaze, following awed hazel eyes to the large cavern before us, their muzzles dropping. "Well, who would've thought..." "It... Looks like a crystal palace!" Indeed. As Starlight just exclaimed, the blue covering of the structure was more reflective and glittering than regular ice. The exterior of this place was designed like a mixture between a cave and a small palace of luxury, shadowing over us the closer we approached. From within my mind, Sombra sounded almost wistful. Honestly, I've neglected this place for a long time under my former rule... As we neared the large entrance, Shining took initiative and inspected the painted wooden closed doors, testing them with his front hoofs. "I've heard about this place." The Prince confessed with some effort. "King Sombra was rumoured to have had a second retreat built for him to take refuge should anything arise under his tyranny. We were meaning to see if those rumours were true..." And it looks like they are. So it's a place of shelter, Sombra, or a vacation house? The King scoffed, but not in contempt. Even Kings require relaxation from their rule, Jack. And then, my teacher's voice abruptly commented. I recommend we extend our senses before proceeding within. "You think Chrysalis is inside?" "Only one way of finding out. Hope you guys are ready for this." "Wait." My command halted the two before they magically opened the doors on both sides, stepping past them with a frown. "Let me check if there's anyone inside first." Starlight's eyes lit up in understanding. "Oh right, Balance!" I nodded, placing my own hoof on the doors and closing my eyes softly, putting Starswirl's training to good use, reaching out to anyone or anything lurking within this place... "I'm getting... Something..." My words were slow, too focused on the being I was sensing within. "No, someone..." "Chrysalis?" "It's hard to tell..." There was... Too much... My breath hitched, hoof drawing back with eyes abruptly opened, Shining and Starlight sharing alarmed gazes. Teeth clenched, my face twitched, informing them the unpleasant things I detected within. "Worse, there's a heap ton of imbalance inside, and it's blocking my senses from making out if the person is Chrysalis or not." Starlight nodded slowly, a blaze of determination settling into those magenta eyes. "Then we'll find out the hard way." The three of, standing united, nodded in sync as three ounces of magic forced the doors open, revealing the large, abandoned and crumbling foyer within. And the pony in the brown cloak jumping at our entrance, prompting our stunned halts, my brain immediately recognizing the figure from previous encounters. Pink legs, blue mane and brown cloak with hood? It was the mare Sombra was being awfully quiet about! And she was already on the move. "Wait!" Shining's call was futile, the hooded equine retreating to one hallway, which automatically sealed up with a sudden new wall before we could pursue. Slamming his hoofs on the wall, Shining growled angrily and exclaimed, "I've seen her before! In the kingdom! We have to follow her!" "Stand back!" Shining leapt at Starlight's order, the mare preparing her magic and swiftly firing a blast towards the wall, to no real results other than the blue beam bouncing off the walls and ceiling- Yikes! Ourselves diving to the floor as the magic flew over us like a pinball all the way outside, hopefully hitting a rock or something. Once the coast was clear, Starlight shakily stood up with a sheepish smile. "My mistake." "Not your fault." With that, I turned to Shining. "The palace isn't that big. We can find her if we scour around quickly enough." Nodding, the stallion noted a staircase and proceeded forward, ordering without argument. "You two stay by the entrance in case she comes back. She might know something regarding the enemy." "I see it runs in the family." Starlight mused quietly, prompting my quirked smirk. Pretty much. I was half-tempted to ignore those orders and look around myself through the many hallways open to me. Instead, my search settled on around the foyer, keeping a cautious eye around. Who knows, maybe there's a hidden switch that'll open the way that mare retreated to. By the way, Sombra, ready to tell me who is she? ... Alright then. "You have to admit." Starlight commented, the mare taken to resting on a crystal chair fixed to the ground as I looked around the same room. It's been about, what, ten minutes since Shining went upstairs now? "King Sombra sure had some taste in decor." My search went to a nearby bookshelf. "Careful Starlight, Rarity might not make light of that remark." The unicorn chuckled from behind. "Let's just keep that between us then." After checking the shelves held no secret switch from behind or just pulling out a specific book, I stood back on all fours and looked to the humoured mare. Starlight then pointed out, "Are you sure you don't want me to help you look?" "Someone has to guard the doors." I shrugged, my gaze turning to the lovely-but-decaying chandelier above with thought. Starlight was right about Sombra's good taste. Thank you. Well, even villains had style here and there. Especially the richer ones. "You really think the Queen is in here?" Her tone sounded composed, but Balance helped me hear the the layer of apprehension beneath. The further this dragged on, Starlight was beginning to grow more and more nervous. Suddenly I was getting flashbacks for events yet to come, and prompted my small shudder. Not long now... The unicorn obviously misinterpreted that shudder. "Can't you sense if she's here?" Humouring the mare, I decided to try, greeting with static-like frequencies going through the forces of magic, and my eyes opened with bitter disappointment. My breath huffed. "Imbalance is too strong here." Which meant something significant. And Starlight eventually reached the same conclusion. "He's here?" "...It's possible." I confessed with slight reluctance, casting a forced grin to Starlight. "I'm sorry Starlight, for endangering you this way. You can go back and check on Cadence, Sunburst and Flurry if you want." The unicorn faintly smirked. "Good try, Stardust, but Twilight's told me all about your tendency to face these threats solo." Damn, worth a shot. Purple eyes glinted all too mischievously. "Also, it'd go against everything I've learnt under my teacher so far; friends never leave one another in trouble. So you're stuck with me, Stardust." "...Not that I'm complaining." Was my humoured response, taking a brief break from hunting for clues and approaching my girlfriend's star pupil, taking a seat right across from her. "Are you happy with us, Starlight? Twilight, Spike and everyone else?" The unicorn nodded enthusiastically. "Of course. I couldn't be more gratified to have met you all." Starlight looked slightly sheepish, grinning lightly. "If it wasn't for you, I probably would be enslaving more and more ponies to my forced ideals." "No regrets thus far?" Starlight shook her head. "Only how my actions almost led to pain and suffering... Oh, and my attempts of learning a friendship lesson last week by using a spell to make everyone obey my will." A tiny grin which prompted my genuine laughter. Starlight perked a knowing brow. "Let me guess, you knew that would happen in the first place." "Ten marks to the unicorn!" Before I leaned forward, clasping my front hoofs together with a bright smile. "In all seriousness, I'm glad you became Twilight's pupil. It's not just you who learned a lot of things from her; with you, Twilight has started understanding the responsibilities for teaching and patience. You both reflect one another so well." Light red cheeks. "You charmer." Starlight teased lightly, grinning bashfully. "While we're on the subject... There's something I've wondered for a while." Starlight's expression shifted to open puzzlement. "From the very beginning you made it clear how detestable you thought of me, Stardust. But the second I became Twilight's pupil... It's like you viewed me as another pony entirely. That was partly why I was hesitant at first to become her student." "Hm?" "Because I thought her special somepony would hate my guts for a long time." "Ah." Starlight blinked openly, leaning forward with curious purple orbs. "So... What changed? Not that I'm complaining, but this sudden switch from dislike and enjoying my company seemed kinda... I don't know, strange in a sense?" Good point. How to explain...? "I didn't... Dislike you at first, Starlight." The mare nodded encouragingly, and I complied carefully. "I won't lie, I had questioned for a long time about what made you worthy of being Twilight's student. But over time you... Grew on me. You're a pleasant, funny, and often sassy mare to be around with confidence and willpower that often shines through, and I love that about you." The cheeks deepened in colour, the mare clearly flattered, prompting my amused grin. "In fact, you remind you too much of Twilight at times. It's like she's converting into being exactly like her, personality and all." Starlight chuckled. "Heh, imagine that, two Twilight's living under the same castle." "I don't know about you, but that sounds like Christmas in the making." "What I also don't understand though." Starlight then looked serious again. "Even though you were hardly tolerant of me back from the start, you tried to help me regardless. You honestly believed I could be a better pony before Twilight did. I understand you saw events beforehand but... You could've let Twilight convince me not to go through with what Zagreus intended instead of you." "I could've." I acknowledged with a nod, Starlight pressing on with a frown. "So then, why step in, aside from stopping me from dooming every living thing?" The moment of truth. "Because Starlight..." Taking a moment, I composed myself and answered to the best of my ability. "I use to be just like you." The mare blinked. "What? You a dictator? I can't imagine that, to be honest." I smirked faintly. "No, but I could've been if I didn't have Twilight and the others first... Probably." I shrugged, leaning back and proceeding to explain. "But like you, I was consumed by anger, rage and jealously. I thought I was beyond all salvation and that, eventually, everything would be taken from me at some point, leaving me bitter and alone. And for one moment, I was almost right... I hurt Twilight and the others in the worst way possible... And I thought myself irredeemable and tried to run away." "But you didn't. You stayed." "I did." I nodded, voice barely a whisper at the somber recollection. "Like you, my childhood wasn't the most pleasant of memories. If not for Twilight and everyone refusing to give up on me... Well, I don't like to ponder otherwise." With a rueful smile, I looked back to the observing mare, meeting her purple eyes with solemn hazel own. Perhaps that was why I was too hard on her from the start. It took me until now to realize. Just as Sunset was a mixture of all my good traits, Starlight was an amalgamation of all mybadparts. She reminded me too of myself in the most negative way, and we all knew how much I hated myself. Maybe that's why I disliked her, initially, before that dislike turned into tolerance and eventual fondness. Because in those purple eyes, I saw the same damaged child yearning for a second chance, but went about it the wrong way. Just as Twilight, Spike and all my family accepted me for both pros and cons... It was time I did the same, through Starlight. "So what made you change your mind? One of Twilight's classic friendship speeches or your love for her and your friends?" "A bit of both, plus features like having a new face... A fresh start. To become the person I always could've been if I stopped doubting myself and began embracing the love and affection shown by everyone around me." I glanced at the floor between us briefly, sighing tiredly. "All my life I considered myself a burden to others because of my disability and overly dependence. But it took six impossible mares and one amazing dragon to help me realize something very, very important." Starlight's eyes widened, inciting me to lean forward again right near her face, a bright grin on my golden muzzle as I spoke truth. "We're all different. That's what makes us special. No one else can be who we really are." Starlight looked somewhat awed and humbled, leaning back into her seat while regarding me openly. "I'm beginning to see what Twilight sees the most in you." A light, thankful grin. "You're both perfect for each other." "Thank you very much." And I really meant that. With newfound enthusiasm, the unicorn jumped from her seat onto her hoofs and smiled in self-confidence. "Come on then, let's go see if there's anything that can help us open that passageway." With a smirk, I nodded and proceeded to look around alongside Twilight's fantastic student, always proactive and ready to get the job done. Still wonder where Shining is-? Above you! Both Sombra and Balance's timed warnings caused me to snap upwards in horror, and oblivious Starlight commented beside me. "I wonder what's preoccupying Shining so long. Maybe one of us should go check-" My hoof pushed both her startled state and myself out of the way, the massive descending chandelier smashing with massive impact into the crystallized floor below. The sound almost shattered my eardrums like it did those large crystals, my eyes faintly making out the cracks on the floor emerging because of what just happened. Suddenly, my own body felt weightless from the lack of ground beneath my body. Starlight's screams followed us down into the darkness below, gleaming yellow eyes watching us from the ceiling the creature cut the chandelier down from. Light poured from the foyer above, helping us see the solid ground waiting not too far from us. With my enhanced strength and Starlight's own magic, our fall to the pale blue floor was done with grace. Only, the remains of large, sharp, broken crystals were descending down with us. Without further prompting, I immediately stood above the unicorn as an act of protection from the destroyed furniture. Only that wasn't necessary, for Starlight's teleportation spell did the trick for us. The mare and I flashed feet away out of harm's way, the crystals impacting the lower floor with unpleasant echoes of shattering. We winced. Ooh, hope you don't mind getting a new one, Sombra. It is of no concern. He sounded somewhat bitter. Prices these days are notoriously cheap. "Look!" I followed up where Starlight pointed, the floor of the upper foyer... Closing in on itself with magic. As through the crystallized ground was self-repairing itself, sealing the two hapless souls below the darker dungeons of the palace. Good thing we were not hapless. Another trick of yours, Sombra? I made all necessary repercussions. Good. You can help us escape then. Starlight's ingenuity and gift with magic helped again, making the broken chandelier lit up to brighten the room, the broken crystals still working their functions perfectly despite shattering to a million pieces. Satisfied, Starlight and I looked around the large room in wonder. "Where are we?" Starlight wondered out-loud, and I shrugged. "One of Sombra's hidden dungeons, I gather." The unicorn hummed, looking forward. "Then we'll just have to simply get out and find Shining." My hazel eyes looked to the pink student. "You can't just teleport us back up to the foyer?" Starlight's eyes narrowed in focus, before shaking her head. "Sunburst told me about the former King's love for traps. For all we know using magic which extends that far could come with serious consequences." Wiser than her own mentor. Said King jabbed in amusement. Past the fallen chandelier and straight ahead, that will lead to the next room. Cheers. I nodded, looking to Starlight with a playful smirk. "Think you're brave enough to keep up?" The unicorn smiled in bemusement. "Funny, I was about to ask you the same thing." That said, the pair of us hurried forward, the unicorn following my lead towards where a dark doorway awaited us. I immediately held up a hoof for Starlight to halt. "One second." Sombra, is it safe? It is. Are you sure? I pictured the King's scowl.You wish to find your friend or not? Fair enough. "Let's go." Starlight regarded me curiously but nodded, further walking after me into the shadowy doorway, welcoming us into inky darkness... Which didn't last long, for the torches all around the large room lit up in blue flames, greeting our arrival with numerous ruined grey walls upon decaying walls making different turns and pathways. Oh! My eyes brightened in pleasant recognition, despite the danger we may be in. "A maze." Starlight glanced my way. "You sound excited." "I love mazes." "Let's hope this one loves you back." The mare mused in slight concern, regarding each six pathways presented to us. "Should we split up?" A recipe for disaster. I automatically shook my head. "Bad idea in this case. Let's stick together." Sombra? A smart decision. And the wisest path to take would be the far left, it will help you reach this goal much quicker. The walk after picking the first path to the left was something both unnerving and wondrous at once. I'm surprised, Sombra, as we took another turn, Starlight lighting the way when the torches were blocked off from us, that you're willingly helping us solve this first puzzle. After all the hard effort you put in. There is nothing here of value worth making you struggle for. Sombra replied promptly, matter-of-fact about it. This refuge was constructed as a contingency should the Crystal Heart required to be hidden better from my enemies. Your kind may regard me as a stereotypical tyrant, but I am not beyond forward thinking. I never said you were. You once thought so. To that, I had nothing to say, the unicorn and I continuing down with Sombra's helpful directions. Though Starlight was impressed for another reason. "You have a good sense of direction." Well, the spirit of the King who had everything here built guiding us to the right path certainly helps. It just reminded me that Starlight has no idea about Sombra inhabiting my mind. That'll be a conversation after all was said and done. First thing's first though, find Shining and the imbalance, then leave. Sombra, can you somehow check where my friend is and how he's doing? Regrettably. Though the King sounded more annoyed than regretful. My magic has long since diminished for me to sense everything which transpires here. Had I obtained my original body by now... I can only guide you and your Princess's pupil here and now than anything else. Right... Well it was worth a shot. I appreciate the effort- Starlight's surprised gasp had me whirl around, ready to protect the mare from any hidden threat. "What-?" I followed her startled gaze to... A large oval mirror hanging off a nearby wall. "Oh." But her surprise was warranted, however, by the sickly grin and green eyes radiating from the inaccurate reflections. Quickly I pulled the unicorn behind me, standing between her and the mirror that would try anything. Sombra? Ignore it. Sombra all but barked. The longer you focus, the more damage it will inflict. Concentrate on the path forward. Happily obliging, I nudged the mare gently to follow, which Starlight reluctantly did so, keeping a faint glance at the smirking reflections before hurriedly joining me, taking a few more turns. Honestly I was more than happy to keep away from that thing myself. The look of that version of me brought back very,veryunpleasant memories. There will be more scattered among the walls. Sombra informed me stonily. Pay no heed to any of them. "They're everywhere." Starlight muttered minutes after Sombra's warning. Neither were kidding, the massive oval-shaped reflections with glittering edges were fixed on various walls the further the right path we took down. And more and more, dare I say, each reflection was getting closer and closer to the mirror's edge, as though trying to break free from the malevolent glass. And the closer they got, the whispers they murmured became more palpable. "Fallen child." "They'd never forgive you." "You are doomed to fate." "Ignore them." I grounded out, the snide jabs coming from voices that sound exactly like us becoming more annoying and... Scary to hear. "You and the Princess?" "The Princess's pupil?" "You're an embarrassment to them all. To her." Things especially became worse by the next mirror standing opposite us, two shadowy apparitions of our other selves... Pushing through the glass and into the real world. We tensed, more than ready for a fight despite our clearly nervous postures. Shadow Stardust and Shadow Starlight grinned wickedly, slowly and methodically approaching our wary states like hungry predators. I was ready to blast them with a good ol' Balance Shockwave if need be, before they paused, the shadow version of my self approaching solo next, green eyes with shrunken red pupils regarding the student beside me, prompting me to stand protectively between them. I dare this mother[BEEP]er to try... "You always disgusted me." The shadow clone said, his voice in echo and chiding. I felt Starlight's emotions flare from behind me. The stallion with the darker yellow fur and wicked expressions continued moving forward like a snake. "What have you possible done to be deserving of my Princess's pupil? A petty little filly who felt so sad because her childhood friend achieved greatness. Pathetic. If it weren't for Twilight I would've left you to die in that alternate dimension long ago." "Bull[BEEP]!" I snarled, inwardly flinching by the negative reaction of emotions from behind me. "He's not me, Starlight. I couldn't think of anyone more worthy to being Twilight's student!" "I could name a few. Sunset, Moondancer, Trixie. All far more interesting and worth our time than some misguided unicorn. A child trying SO hard to play adult." My darker side sneered. "Tell me... What have you possibly done to deserve where you are now?" "Starlight-" "More than you ever will have." And my reflection screamed in raw anguish as the powerful burst of blue light soared past my side, impacting the dark yellow stallion and vanquishing him to mere wisps of shadows. His screams died with him. From behind me, Starlight panted with an enraged expression, newfound confidence suddenly emerging. And, noticing my look, the mare smirked rather proudly. "As if I'm dumb enough to fall for any of that." Because I could express how impressed I sincerely was, a slippery version of the mare's echoed from nearby. "But not wise enough to make a move, are you?" Our heads snapped back to the approaching Shadow Starlight, the mare with a darker shade of pink body and green evil eyes smiled slyly my way. Oh boy, here we go... "You are nothing like the common weakling stallions of Equestria." She commented as though matter-of-factly, standing right to my face and inciting my body to straighten, ready to fight back. My breath hitched warningly by the sly hoof brushing up my chest, those sickly eyes gleaming rather hungrily. "A rarity among your kind. You have no clue how... Intoxicating that is, warrior." Oh God, Starlight Glimmer's darker counterpart is trying to seduce me. From behind, I sensed the real Starlight feel a mixture of shock and deep embarrassment. The shadow version's grin widened. "You want a real mare. Unlike your precious Princess, I am not bound like childlike innocence nor the prosperity of friendship." She said that last word as though it were disease, the mare coyly touching my right cheek. "What we could do together, you and I... We were made for each other, warrior." I was torn between disgust or laughter. This pale shadow thought I'd be easily seduced like that? Please. "Well, I'm flattered my dear." I whispered at first, the shadow attempting to lean forward for her lips to meet mine... Her eyes then snapping open by the golden glow aimed right at her chest, and I grinned in good nature. "But I'm happy with what I have." Her screams of outrage died out after the golden light from my hoof consumed the entire dark form, leaving nothingness in its wake. Dusting my hoofs happily, I looked back to Starlight, whom was a blushing a bright red and looking at very thing but myself. I forced myself not to laugh at the, admittedly, adorable sight. "This hardly damages our friendship, Starlight." The unicorn hesitantly nodded, our attention then turning to the sound of creaking stone. All around, the walls of mazes began descending down into the floor itself, revealing the large round area with nothing left to hide. All but the mirrors. The oval objects stayed hovering in midair, before starting to form a spinning circle around our prepared states, Starlight and I standing back to back, before they retreated to the far rocky walls of the round room, place neatly against them with the edges beginning to glow a different colour between them. Yellow, purple and green. Starlight and I exchanged wary glances, regarding the mirrors around the room cautiously and with curiosity. "It looks like we have to solve this puzzle before we can move on." Starlight speculated, and I nodded. Probably so. Luckily, we had an advantage. Sombra! This will be easy enough for you. The voice responded dryly. Follow the pattern. "Pattern..." "Hm?" I looked to the confused Starlight. "I think there's a pattern to them." The unicorn frowned contemplatively, looking around with narrowed thinking eyes. Loathe as I was to admit, I sucked at puzzles, and Starlight would be better at figuring this out than I. Should just leave it to her. "Thirty mirrors around the room..." Starlight thought out-loud, gazing between between each sinister object. "All emanating a yellow, green and purple glow... Yellow, yellow, green, yellow, purple, green... Yellow, yellow, green, yellow, purple, green... Yellow, green, yellow- Wait... Aha!" The mare grinned brightly, pointing forward. "It was right in front of us. There's a misplaced pattern here than the other sides of the room!" "Well done Starlight!" I praised, genuinely proud of the mare. "Twilight's student alright!" Beaming at the compliment. the mare smirked triumphantly and blasted the right mirror with blue magic, the dark reflection brightening from the power and being encompassed in a gold light, revealing afterwards... The next doorway. Without exchanging any incentive, the mare and I shared gleeful looks and hurried forward. Hold on Shining, we'll be with you soon! "You really meant what you said?" The feminine voice inquired rather timidly minutes after exploring through the narrow corridor, prompting me to halt and look over to the hopeful unicorn. "About me being the most worthy student for Twilight?" "Student, friend, family, pick one." Was my simple firm answer. "Or all the above, they all apply anyway." "But... What your shadow self said-" "A pale imitation of my past self." Starlight still radiated doubt. "Starlight, look at me." The hesitant pink unicorn took a second to meet my solemn gaze. This needed to be said. "I'm going to tell you something that you must know. Under the time you have lived with us, becoming both a friend and part of our ever-growing family, it's true I didn't think so highly of you from the beginning. Do you know why that is?" "Because I tried to go back through time and change events so you and your friends never met all together?" Starlight grinned in faint humour. "Aside from that." My muzzle twitched upwards, but my eyes strengthened with revolution. "Because when I look at you, I see myself." Starlight opened her muzzle to respond, but I quickly added, "But I also see Twilight in you. In essence, you are the very legacy of Twilight and myself." Starlight frowned, unsure what to say about that. "I... Suppose you both have taught me valuable things together." The unicorn tilted her head curiously, a glimmer of hope in those magenta orbs. "Am I really like Twilight? 'Cause that sounds like a tad exaggeration..." "Starlight, you are all of Twilight's positive, and some negative traits, and so much more." Starlight blinked at my conviction. "Passionate and headstrong. Studious and determined. Willing to learn about friendship and make independent connections. Hesitant but facing danger regardless; a mark of true bravery. You're an amalgamation of the best and worst of Twilight and I, and you know what? I wouldn't have it any other way." The flattered and hopeful mare was now regarding the ground between us briefly, her emotions a swirling mixture of bafflement, embarrassment, awe and happiness. To really sell the point home, I slowly took a few steps and laid a hoof on her pony shoulder, inciting the surprised mare to look back up to my positive smile. "Twilight would tell you the exact same thing." I then cocked my head in playful thought. "Although a bit more eloquently with some forced friendship message hamfisted in." Starlight grinned in amusement, but understood what I was trying to convey, nodding. "I guess I was just thinking back to the last friendship lesson I learnt, the hard way." Ah. "But now I understand, I shouldn't let that shadow's words get to me." I felt the sincere gratitude and trust from our bond, inciting my smile to widen. "Just as I won't let yours get to me." Ha! And with that her cheeks brightened in flustered redness. "You- You absolutely should not!" Starlight shook her head wildly, both wincing and grinning sheepishly at once. "I mean, don't get me wrong, you're a great guy Stardust. Twilight is lucky to have you. I respect and admire you, look up to you as like a big brother. I would never want to ruin that-!" She was abruptly cut off from my humoured laughter, my amused self shaking my head before stepping back, turning to resume. "You are also ridiculously easy to tease like Twilight." At least, when Twilight was often flustered so quickly by my teases. God I missed those days. "Come on, we've kept Shining waiting long enough." With such, the next few minutes were met with comfortable silence, the mare calming down beside me as we continued onwards down the corridor. Sombra, what are we expecting by the end of this path? Oh, you're done being sentimental with your friend? Sombra snide rhetorically, before answering my question. You are almost to the end of this particular corridor. He was correct. The path ended up leading ourselves towards a small dark room, revealing nothing but five new opened pathways ready for us to take. Starlight huffed her growing frustrations to my right. "This is gonna take a while." I shared her exasperated smile. Maybe not as long as you'd think, Starlight. Sombra? Trust your instincts on this one. You mean use Balance? But the imbalance- You have grown stronger with your training. He replied at once. And your precious Prince isn't too far from you to remain concealed by the suffocating atmosphere of imbalance. Alright, I'll humour you then. Making a gesture for Starlight to stay silent, I briefly closed my eyes, flinching towards the waves of unstable magic fighting back at me. Oh yeah mate? Bring it on. My face clenched in focus, willing myself to push through the imbalance and concentrate on the bond between myself and Shining. Not as strong as my bonds with Twilight and the girls, but I've spent enough time with him to form a strong bond with him, surely? Breathing slowly, my own magic fought back against the black tides. And eyes opened suddenly from the light greeting me back through the dark air, head snapping towards the direction Shining was in. Starlight hastily followed my pace, knowing already what had me trust my instincts. "You have to teach me how to do that sometime." Starlight commented in both awe and humour, and I smirked. "Maybe I will. Make you a Twilight Warrior after Zagreus is taken care of." The mare chuckled to the very idea. "Is it mandatory to be one upon practicing Balance magic?" I cocked my head jokingly. "No but... It'd help to use that power under a united force, don't you think?" Starlight stayed quiet for a moment, allowing me to take the lead. "Stardust." "Hm?" I sensed deep curiosity originating from the unicorn, with slight hesitation. "Why did you leave your world?" The sudden question almost made me grind to a halt, my pace only faltering while keeping my gaze forward, intent on not losing the trail to our friend. "Interesting question. What brought this on?" Starlight was somewhat embarrassed to say this. "I often wonder what prompted such a life-changing decision from you. Not that I'd rather we have never met, at least not now anyway, but I have to ask, what exactly made you choose to stay here, with Twilight and our friends?" "You just answered it. With Twilight and our friends." Starlight paused, shaking her head with a doubtful glance. "It has to be more to it than that, Stardust." Hm? "I understand you cherish your friends, but to leave your homeworld? Forever? Those who raised and loved you? Friends and family that you chose to leave behind? I'm not trying to sound accusing about it, Stardust, but... Are your ties here really worth leaving everything else you've known behind...?" "...I told Twilight that she and the others were worth it, as my second family." My muzzle turned to a wry grin. "But you're right, there is... Another motive behind my departure from Earth." Starlight's attention was now entirely focused on me. I felt it. My answer first of all was a shrug. "I suppose I also left because I was bored." "Bored." Starlight repeated, understandably skeptic. "You would be too if you lived there at first." I smirked. "My people are tied to the dull lifestyles of taking jobs, working everyday and raising families from the peer pressure of society. I want so much more than that! Being here, in Equestria, with you ponies, I have a chance to live out life to the fullest without being stressed from the severe expectations of a corrupt government system and pushing family." Though you are hardly opposed to accusing Celestia of any corruption among the monarchy. "You... Didn't get along with your family?" Starlight asked that slowly, as if attempting not to offend me. My answer was an amused smile. "Oh no, I got along with them fairly well. But the truth is, Starlight, they've always been better off without me. I've always been nothing but a burden and inconvenience, never going to amount to anything in their eyes the longer I stayed on a world where free choice is, when you really think about it, an illusion." The mare continued expressing doubt. "You sound so certain of that." Because I was. "Sorry, Stardust, but I'm having trouble believing that sheer boredom and wanting to hang out with friends for the rest of your life were prime motivations to leaving everyone you and love and hold dear." Again, no scolding in her tone, which softened. "Though Iamglad you're here. You're just as much a teacher to me as Twilight." "Oh damn." I was as flattered as I was amused, cocking a grin. "Don't tell Twilight that, she might think I'm stealing you away just like-" My voice halted, alongside my pace. Starlight abruptly stopped beside me with a confused glance. "Stardust?" The reason I grinded to a halt? The onslaught of mixed emotions the closer we reached our friend. Anxiety, resolution, worry and stress. But it wasn't just the nearby Shining radiating emotions, for I also sensed imbalanced hate and glee coming from other creatures, familiar signatures that prompted my growling wince. It was Shining's yell of battle followed with vicious snarls which prompted Starlight and I to immediately run, speeding up to reach the chamber Shining and his opponents were waiting for us in. We seemed to have reached a main part of the palace, the room itself bathed in luxury... At least, until furniture and other expensive items were hurtled and shattered by the fighting before us. Shining, forced backwards, skidded on his hoofs to maintain composure and glared determinedly at the two creatures advancing towards him. Two recognizable monstrosities that almost had me roll my eyes. Instead, as the two monsters sprung into action, as did we. Myself more literally. The chimera and Ahiuzotl yelled out in surprised pain by the yellow hoof kick and blue energy beam knocking them across the room, knocking over a pedestal and portrait of the fallen King himself. Landing before a pleasantly surprised Shining, the stallion quickly stood beside me and faced the recovering creatures. "You sure took your sweet time." The Prince bantered as I removed my cape and hat quickly, discarding them and assuming a more human battle stance. My custom one. "I took the more scenic route." "How'd that go?" "They sure don't make secret dungeons like they use to." Shining matched my wicked grin, Starlight standing by the white taller stallion's right with her own body in tensed preparation. She grimaced from the unbecoming roars of the two creatures. "Zagreus's goons. Of course. Meaning he shouldn't be far behind." "Let's worry about these guys first." Shining's eyes narrowed alongside ours, the two creatures more than ready to attack. Aside from the corrupted blackened eyes, they looked relatively the same as ever. Ahiuztol with his tall blue leant body with the vague features of a feline, fifth paw for a tail and ridiculously long muzzle that's obviously compensating for something. And the chimera with its three heads consisting of a sabertooth tiger, a goat and snake, the third head fixed as its tail. They glared maliciously at us, acting on orders from their dangerous master. And without any warning, they pounced, their would-be prey jumping back from the leaps. The corrupted Ahiuztol resorted to personally attacking me. I should be flattered. Swipes of paws and attempted bites forced me to dodge and deflect them, making me somewhat recall my encounter with these beasts in that cave with the magical pool. These guys with Chrysalis managed to keep me on edge back then. But I've come a long way, grabbing the tail as it slammed down on the ground before me and, without meager effort, tossed the unwilling feline to the air and impacted his back harshly to the ground. Without a chance to recover, he was helplessly thrown upwards again and smashed by a well-aimed blue magical beam, throwing him away from my grasp. Starlight did well. Shining, meanwhile, was keeping the chimera distracted, the three vicious heads attempting desperately to make a snack out of the Prince. With a shield keeping them at bay after they tried biting at once, Shining then dived beneath the underbelly of the creature, a pink energy beam hurtling them upwards, giving me the chance to rush forward, jump, and perform a downward spin kick which sent the chimera crashing to the ground roughly. Batman Arkham style, baby. Balance then alerted me to Ahiuztol's sneak attack, but Starlight already protected me, a table magically impacting the feline's side and taking him off-guard. Uppercutting it's elongated chin, I glanced to Shining and leapt back beside him, a pink beam and golden wave sending the helpless creature flying, knocking into a crystal couch and utterly crushing the furniture. Sombra didn't seem to complain about us wrecking his second home. Victory was short-lived by the baleful groans behind us, the chimera rising to stand and prepared to fight back. Honestly, these guys weren't as much a challenge as they use to be. I was more annoyed now than pressured. Still, I kept my guard up, the three staring back at three heads. With simultaneous roars, the creature charged, all mouths attempting to take bites out of us altogether. Shining and Starlight immediately conjured up shields, whereas I just side-stepped and grabbed the snake's neck, keeping a tight grip. The thing hissed dangerously at me, attempting then to bite my limb. In retaliation, with both hoofs, I effortlessly lifted up the whole creature and performed neat spin numerous times. Once my unicorn friends were ready, my hoofs released the creature by the tail and sent him straight in midair. The chimera was powerless to stop the pink and blue combined magic smacking into its underbelly, sending it crashing through the ceiling and causing debris to fall because of it. However, my brief moment of respite, and with the two unicorns preoccupied dealing with the chimera, the controlled Ahiuztol managed to recover and made one final attempt, five paws swinging straight my way. My somewhat tired state was saved, but not by my friends. The feline was suddenly encompassed by a bright blue glow, more lighter than Starlight's shade of magic. Both unicorns and I regarded the suspended Ahiuztol snarling in outrage before finally noticing the pony by the doorway, in that light brown cloak and dark pink horn lighting up with firm resolve. "Now!" She commanded, and her wish was our command indeed. Exchanging confident nods, the three of us charged up our powers and, at once, the trapped feline was down for the count by mixtures of blue, pink and gold magic crashing its side, landing him in a motionless heap to a wall than the ground, leaving a large dent. Immediately we looked back to where the mare who helped us once stood. Gone. I could sense her presence fleeing from the room. Forget about her. Sombra sounded somewhat pained to say that. This is more crucial for you at present. Cautiously reaching out, I sensed no rage nor hatred emanating from the creatures, their emotions placed into slumber, signifying they were completely beaten. At my cleared nod, my friends relaxed and breathed heavily alongside me, myself wiping sweat from my forehead. Talk about a rabid training session. We must act quickly. The sudden voice of Starswirl the Bearded emerged. Zagreus must have a hold on these victims no longer. Jack, it is time we removed them of their blight. Got it. Without further prompting, I immediately got straight to work, turning to the fallen chimera first with a glowing golden hoof ready to purge the dark imbalance gripping its heart. They've been under that monster's influence long enough. Nothing like finishing off relaxing after a battle with some well-earned soda. Swallowing the drink from the bottle with a satisfied gulp, I noted Shining from the corner of my eye conversing with a certain pegasus I had no intention on ever approaching my whole visit here. Seriously, way to kill the victorious mood Shining? All joking aside, that was... Rather anticlimactic. The battle I meant. Although they'd disagree, it just felt rather short by comparison to my other confrontations with them. I know I've grown much stronger but... A warrior needs his satisfied fill, you know? What's important here, my friend, is moreso that two innocent creatures of nature are freed from the influence of a dangerous threat. You've done excellent work today, Jack. You, Prince Shining and young Starlight. Twilight would be no doubt pleased by three of her closest family members keeping each other safe. After finishing his conversation with Sentry, the white unicorn noticed me observing and smiled broadly, approaching with some satisfaction himself. "Good news is, Ahiuztol and the chimera are being taken back to the kingdom for a speedy recovery. Then we'll send them back to where they came from." I nodded, noticing something else far off. Shining followed my curious gaze, the pair of standing right next to the palace entrance. Nearby, Sunburst was conversing with a smiling Starlight, the former looking positively relieved and hopeful to see his childhood friend alive. Shining smirked, as though knowing what I was thinking. "I'll give it a month." I smirked widely. "I'll give it a year." "Heh." And then, the stallion looked back to me with a disappointed expression, turning serious again. "Chrysalis couldn't be found anyway. Guards are searching every nook and cranny of the palace, but Sombra's placed well hidden traps and puzzles everywhere. It'll be a while before we can solve them all." "I could help." I offered with a smile. It doesn't really surprise me if Chrysalis was nowhere around here anymore. Zagreus wouldn't want to lose his one final asset. "Since I have a certain King stuck in my head who could solve every puzzle for us..." Shining cocked a grin. "Appreciate it, but I sincerely doubt Sombra would want to assist his replacements and former guards with dismantling all his hard work." Damn right. Let these lazy [BEEP]tards figure them all out themselves if they believe themselves worthy of ever achieving my greatness. "Sombra agrees there." The Prince winced. "I'm still getting use to Sombra being in the head of my sister's special somepony." I shrugged apologetically, prompting his bemused smirk. "Not that it's your fault, but still. I trust you know what you're doing anyhow." He smiled in bright appreciation. "Thanks for your help today, you and Starlight and... Sombra... You've all been reliable friends and allies today." You hear that pal? Someone other than me thanking you for your contributions. Does that still make me the bigger fool? The King snarled in mock-anger. To be painfully honest, I'd much rather hold you a worthy successor to the throne than this pathetic excuse for a guard captain. "Sombra says you're welcome." Shining nodded, adding then hesitantly. "So... No hard feelings right?" What now? He clarified to my confused frown. "From your last visit to the kingdom, when we had a row about whether or not giving Thorax a chance." Ah. "Water under the bridge." I reassured my friend. "You were just angry over past encounters with his kind. That's understandable." Shining smiled wanly. "With any hope, the lack of any confirmed sighting of Chrysalis will help Thorax win the citizen's trust back." Before the stallion turned, speaking over his shoulder with a smile. "Would you mind checking up on my wife and daughter for me? I'll probably be here inspecting the place all day." "Sure thing." I nodded, always pleased for any opportunity to see my favourite niece. With a thankful grin, Shining headed back within the decaying palace, leaving me to take another swig of the comforting cola. Chrysalis... So Zagreus would still have a hold on her future self... You know guys, I get the funny feeling we'll be seeing them very soon... The finale emerges. Sombra stated somberly. Very soon, it is likely Zagreus will strike then. At that point he would reach enough power to launch an offensive somewhere. We must find him before then. Or train until that point, at the very least. I understand... Do you really think I'm a worthy successor for the throne? ...You have a spirit unlike any of the weakling stallions, aside from my own. They are weak, naive, and gullible to the point of embarrassment. He stated this as if it were all fact. You are naive, and gullible to some extent. But you possess a passion and low tolerance for idiocy. You are ready to fight and protect those which matters most to you. A warrior's spirit sprung from a lineage of old. I'd rather have that resting on my throne than... What is sitting upon it now. That... Was probably the nicest thing you ever said to me, Sombra... He then sounded rather irritated as well as... Flustered? No, couldn't be.She often had that effect. She-? My gaze snapped upwards to the watching eyes above, spotting the unicorn in the brown cloak with obscured features and blue hair barely leaking out. Her again... For the most part, we simply regarded one another, the mysterious equine perched atop one of the short towers the palace offered, before turning around and jumped from my line of sight, leaving me to ponder the much obvious questions. For those emotions I picked up from her across Balance... Sadness. Regret. Apprehension... Hope. I know you won't tell me anything Sombra, but at least humour me here. Who is this mare... To you...? A long moment of silence, followed with an eventual quiet word, held with depth and meaning. Everything. And it sounded like it hurt Sombra just thinking about it. Like, I legit felt his own pain as if it were my own, inhaling loudly and placing a hoof to my own chest. That answered one question, yet raised countless more... "Stardust?" My stance was startled by the unsuspecting approach of Starlight and Sunburst, the pair regarding me with concerned expressions. "Are you alright?" The wizard asked after I breathed in and out sharply, composing myself. The answer was a slow nod. "Yeah... Yeah, sorry." I removed my hoof from the emblem of mine and Twilight's cutie marks, grinning forcibly. "Just thinking to myself." Frowning briefly, Starlight then smiled lightly and inclined behind them. "We were just planning on heading back to the Crystal Empire. Are you sticking around yourself or...?" "...Yeah. Shining asked me to go check on Cadence and Flurry anyhow." I felt their intense curiosity, adding to my amused smile. "If Sunburst is done praising the Gods that his favourite childhood friend is safe and sound, let's get going." The yellow unicorn immediately flushed, looking to the snowy floor as I placed my capped soda bottle to the inward pocket of my own cape. An oblivious Starlight chuckled and nodded, walking between us. "I'm glad that's two of Zagreus's minions taken care of for good. Now we have less to worry about." "That's one way of looking at things." That said, I glanced to Starlight with a proud smile. "You did good today, Starlight. Twilight will be proud." The mare glowed at those words, whereas Sunburst regarded her with an affectionate smile. One day Sunburst, you'll get your chance. "So!" I started, eager to change the subject before they inquired anything else. "Got any childhood stories together to share on the way back?" The whole walk back then was filled with shared reminiscence and laughter.
Chapter 149: How To Pick Up WingsOne fruit to the left. One fruit to the right. And not a single one spared. Each apple thrown my way by Twilight-designed apple machines intent on breaking through my defenses and scoring a hit. Not gonna happen. Outside the castle within the center grounds of the training field, apples thrown in all directions aimed for me, testing my own reflexes and tearing the fruit to pieces with blocks and swipes by their own velocities. My cape and fedora rested to the ground where Spike stood beside, the young dragon taking notes of my progress by Twilight's behest. The alicorn and Starlight were preoccupied with work, leaving myself to deal with improving myself while we waited for any news regarding Zagreus. Once again, I felt an immense gratitude by everyone's contributions to the search; pulling all available resources and contacting all friends and allies far and wide, making weekly reports sent to the castle or any of the mare's who knew these contacts personally. It was honestly astounding how many allies I unwittingly made over the course of my stay in Equestria myself. ...And how endangering them much further I was doing this. Mind on the now. A red blur tore through locks of my dark brown mane, the last of the apple machines firing the rest before I could properly relax my guard. "You missed one dad!" Spike called out, and I looked behind to the rolling apple on the ground. Oh the Hell I did. My hoof firmly placed atop before it could escape, eyes narrowed seriously. "I'll see you in Hell, Mother Nature." The apple never stood a chance. Spike walked over, passing the towel to clean off the fruity juices from my limbs. Nodding thankfully, I wiped off the remains as the dragon spoke cheerfully. "Awesome as ever Star- Dad! Twi- Er, Mom will be impressed without a doubt!" I smirked at the sheepish slip-ups. Spike was still growing use to addressing Twilight and I as such. Though we insisted to Spike he didn't have to call us those, the young lizard was persistent in acknowledging the two closest ponies in his life who helped him become the dragon he was today as his real parents. And, to be frank, I had absolutely no problem to Spike calling me 'Dad.' "Better than last time, you think?" "Definitely!" Spike grinned confidently. "I can't wait to learn all that after we finally defeat Zagreus!" Ah yes, he still desired to learn the magic of Balance himself, since Starswirl confessed any creature can learn the unique form of magic. "What are ya gonna do next bro- Um, dad?" Laughing lightly, I rubbed the dragon's scaled head with affection and smiled brightly. "I don't know Spike, what would you like for me to show off next?" The young lizard glared to the grass with thought, mulling it over. "The Balance Shockwave attack, naturally!" My grin only widened. "Son, I always enjoy how you think." There was a lump in my throat, one of affection, just from calling this dragon exactly that. "Stand a few feet back, Spike; I wouldn't need your mother to murder me if you get harmed somehow." And... Done! Aha! Removing my glowing hoof from the bunny's chest in satisfaction, I smiled over positively to the yellow pegasus and young dragon watching. "There you go Fluttershy. Angel's all better now." The ungrateful furball in question leapt gracefully off the table towards his mistress. Fluttershy beamed warmly, snuggling her disgruntled pet happily. "I'm glad you're not feeling so down Angel." The bunny only tapped his foot expectantly, whereas Fluttershy grinned patiently. "First, say thank you to the nice stallion." Angel slowly turned, grouchily regarding my admittedly smug smirk and grumbling beneath his breath, making a sound that, I guess, was reluctant gratitude. "You're welcome Angel." I replied with dry amusement. Fluttershy watched the exchange with endearment, letting Angel have his meal by his bowl. The pegasus then looked to everyone else in her cottage consuming their meals before turning to me happily. "And thank you, Stardust, for helping me calm down my friends. I don't know what has gotten into them of late." Yeah, Fluttershy called me down to the cottage just earlier, Spike accompanying me out of boredom. Turns out, the woodland critters were developing extremely high levels of anxiety and fright, almost making a mess of the house. Fluttershy and I worked together in solving this conundrum, her compassion for animals mixed with my Balance magic putting an end before things escalated far quicker. "We make a great team my dear." Glancing over to the bunny, I quipped, "Tell me, did you name him Angel because your parents forgot to name you that?" Spike snorted from the table, helping himself to snacks. Fluttershy blushed brightly at the tease, pretending to look interested at the nearby plant. And then, a voice from the staircase turned up. "Ugh, what's with all the racket...?" The racket which died out minutes before you came down, you mean? Spike shared my displeasure with a loud groan, the familiar green pegasus walking down to greet his sister's guests, his tired features warping to pleasure. "Well well! The special somepony of the Princess and her little dragon have come to grace us with their presence. Isn't that nice dear sister of mine?" Fluttershy radiated equal annoyance, but hid it behind a calm smile. "They're just here to help out with our little friends, Zephyr." Zephyr Breeze snorted, his bunned-up yellow mane looking slightly more disorganized as he wrapped a limb over his shorter sibling's shoulders, smirking towards us. "Now, don't tell me you were just hitting on my sister right now, Stardust old buddy? I never knew you had it in you!" Fluttershy glared embarrassingly at the floor from her younger brother's evident attempt of making her flustered. I rolled my eyes with a mocking gesture and tone, "Nah ma homie, I would've gotten with your fine sister long ago if that was the case. Rather her than yerself, which I wouldn't touch with a ten-foot pole." Please refrain from ever doing that again. Spike was snorting humourously into his food, prompting my inward smirk. As Fluttershy was now blushing red as a tomato, while Zephyr mock-gasped. "Words hurt, you know. How can I trust someone like you to look after my dependent sister? Although..." He suddenly grinned rather greedily. "I guess that means your Princess would then be on the market- Gah!" "Sorry." I quickly said without much meaning behind it. "Reflex." I released the stallion's styled mane I had violently tugged, Zephyr backing up. Fluttershy looked torn between scolding me or giggling from her own brother being teased next. "But seriously, another comment about Twilight and not being invited to the next game night will be the least of your worries." Zephyr inspected his mane, groaning in utter despair. "...Noted." Spike was now chortling. What was Zephyr doing upstairs anyway-? "Please tell me he wasn't sleeping in your bed." Fluttershy glanced away sheepishly. "And he made you sleep on the couch." A hesitant look, but all that was needed. Sighing irritably, I glared to the green pegasus. "I thought you had your own place now?" "I do!" "...Then why are you here?" "Can't a pegasus lovingly visit his wonderful sister without any ulterior motives?" "..." He huffed at the three deadpan stares. "Fine. I'm here to promote my new business in Ponyville. My custom-made mane styles have been a major success in Cloudsdale, and now I intend to spread that business from the very town that helped me find the confidence I needed!" "...Starting from Fluttershy's bed?" Zephyr glared at the giggles from Fluttershy and Spike. "You know, your own mane could use a little work, Stardust pal. You look like you haven't combed the thing in weeks!" "That's not too implausible..." I smirked at Spike's scoff. I'm guessing right now that the next episode is taking place now, later or happened much earlier. That little mess over dear Granny retelling the times where younger Applejack was a total fibber and Big Mac was absolutely right about everything, and yet somehow he's also the one in the wrong. I guess the lesson there is no one likes being told they're wrong...? Removing my hoof from Johnny's chest, I nodded in accomplishment, the large Timberwolf grumbling its thanks before being snuggled by its loving carer. Fluttershy briefly closed her eyes in content with her hoofs wrapped around the animal's muzzle, the last one of her friends outside the cottage to be taken care of. "And our work here is done." I told happily to Spike whom I stood beside, beaming in satisfaction as we observed the pleasant scene. From the second floor of the cottage, Zephyr's loud humming from the window in the shower prompted our glances of wry amusement. "Hey Fluttershy, if your brother is becoming too much to bare, let me know." "Oh, don't worry." The yellow pegasus responded in slight dry humour. "I've endured him since the day he was born." Hah! Snark from Fluttershy. I love it! "What now, bro- Err, dad?" Spike inquired hastily, turning my way expectantly. Hm, good question. I shrugged. "Unless we get some news about Zagreus, I'm not sure Spike. Twilight's busy right now with Starlight so... Yeah, no clue. We could check on the others?" The dragon beamed at the very suggestion, replying excitedly, "Yeah! Maybe Rarity needs our help with something next! We know how daunting it can be to run an entire boutique alone. She might be exhausted for all we know!" Somehow, I knew he was going to suggest that very thing. Smiling humouredly, I rubbed the dragon's forehead. "Um, actually." We looked to Fluttershy, the yellow pegasus radiating sudden meekness. "I was wondering, if you two plan to hang out today, you could do me a teensy little favour..." Spike blinked before grinning. "Sure thing Fluttershy, right bro- Dad?" I smiled warmly. "Of course. What is it?" "Well, you know that Zephyr is here to, um, promote his self-made business." Fluttershy began, hastily adding, "And I'm very proud of him for doing so! He's come a long way since his last visit to Ponyville outside of the castle! I was hoping you might, um, keep my brother out of trouble while he's out. I'm sure he'd appreciate the company very much." "...You mean, spend an entire day with Zephyr." "...Yeah..." I looked to Spike, then to Fluttershy, then to Spike again, the dragon pretty much sharing my expression to the very idea. Still, Fluttershy's done much for me, and I imagine she just wants to keep her overzealous sibling from hurting himself. But essentially babysit that pegasus for the whole day... As if hearing my thoughts, Fluttershy quickly added, "It won't take long, I promise. Zephyr just wants to share his propositions to the townsfolk. I have plans to visit Zecora today, so I'd greatly appreciate somepony keeping an eye on him." Spike then added after a moment's pause. "He has been growing more tolerable since we started those game nights." "...Alright." [BEEP] it. It'll kill us some time while we wait for any news. I raised my hoof in mock-surrender with a humoured smile to the mare. "We'll babysit your little brother for you if that's what you want." Fluttershy grinned warmly. "Thank you very much." She earnestly meant that, as always. "I promise to repay you someday." Spike smirked expectantly. "Well I am pretty hungry." What now? "Spike you just ate. Don't be greedy." "Hey, she's offering!" "Not all the contents in her fridge!" "Who am I? You? I don't gorge everything out and then have mom sendsomeoneout shopping everyday because we have a human who's always hungry." Fluttershy's soft giggling cut our banter off, prompting our own chuckles after a pause. Ah family. We were enjoying ourselves until- "Fluttershy! Where'd you put that specific shampoo I asked for?!" "...Just say the word Fluttershy." The yellow pegasus glanced at me in amused gratitude. "Good afternoon Ponyville~! It is I, the one and only, here to promote a new style of mane the likes you have never seen!" The tall pegasus announced, loudly, to a crowd of passing ponies whom paid him zero heed. To Zephyr's eternal ignorance. "It must be great to live a simple life..." Spike chortled into his cupcake, barely composing himself from my dry remark. "We wouldn't know, would we?" I grinned cheekily alongside my son. Zephyr, meanwhile, continued trying to appeal to the less-than-interested masses. It's like they've been warned about him beforehand. "I have come all the way from the proud city of Clousdale, to share with you a custom-designed product the likes you have guaranteed to have never witnessed in your whole ignorant existence! The Zephyr Breeze mane style exclusive, already a huge success in Cloudsdale, and can be so for Ponyville!" ...Suddenly I missed Flim and Flam. Spike then called out, "Oh! Hey Rarity!" Hm? The dragon had spotted the white unicorn from the corner of his eye, quickly jogging towards his crush excitedly. Rarity turned from viewing a shop window, smiling pleasantly at the sight of the lizard and I. "Why hello Spike! And Stardust! And... Zephyr." That expression doured justifiably, deadpanning as the pegasus grinned smugly and showing punchable teeth. Composing herself, the fashioner smiled warmly to us. "I'm just purchasing several supplies for the boutique. My contacts in Manehatten have requested quite the number of exclusive works." "Would you like some help carrying them?" Spike nodded to the bags floating alongside the mare. Rarity beamed fondly to the eager dragon. "That would be most appreciated Spikey-wikey. Alas, I see you are already seemingly preoccupied. Might I inquire as to your own ventures outdoors?" "Oh, we're just helping Zephyr here promote his new business-" "We're keeping an eye on him and keeping Zephyr out of trouble." I interrupted Spike, refusing to sugarcoat it. The dragon pouted, Rarity smirked in amusement, and Zephyr... Zephyr brushed back his mane and suggestively approached the unicorn- Oh noooooooo...! "You know, I can't help but notice you are a mare of refined taste." The pegasus had the gall to wrap an arm around the unicorn, waggling his eyebrows and oblivious to her twitched expression of revulsion, my annoyed stare and Spike's... Highly jealous glare. Almost warrior-like. I'm quite pleased about that. "How would you like to be the first among Ponyville to try out this particular style I am selling, right now for a limited low price? I think it'll suit your exotic mane and improve it in the likes you've never witnessed before in your entire life." "A most gracious offer." Rarity's tone suggested anything but gratitude, the mare coolly regarding the self-absorbed stallion before worming out of his grasp. "But I much prefer my own wondrous style as is, thank you. It was good seeing you Stardust, Spikey!" "But..." My son's claw reached futilely to the retreating Rarity, pitifully lowing it with an anguished look. I couldn't help but glare irritably to the smug Zephyr, who looked anything but disappointed by Rarity's swift departure. The green pegasus then nodded knowingly. "I understand, she must be so use to ponies trying to advertise their products involving her that it becomes too much." Yeah, THAT'S it. Then Zephyr placed an unwelcome hoof on Spike's deflated shoulder. "I couldn't help but notice the way you looked at her. You, my young friend, have fine taste." "Yeah, thanks..." Spike growled bitterly, but Zephyr was barely deterred, steering the annoyed dragon down the path into town. "Let me give you some advice for picking up that kind of mare." Ohh kill me now. We are reaching closer and closer to the very conclusion. Oh, not talking about Zephyr's self-indulgent walk around Ponyville. No I refer to the finale of season six itself. Admittedly the finale in question was... Well it left wonders to be desired. Not the best among them; especially with the Changeling Pokemon transformation. Yuck. And then after it with... The fourth Equestria Girls... Probably the worst of them all. Oh boy it's gonna be rough getting through both of those, even if I may not even be there... Except... Yeah, if my presence during the main events causes significant more imbalance, that means I'm under no obligation to go to Camp Everfree. Right Starswirl? All dependent on your choices, Jack. I sense, however, there is far more to this situation which will incite our investigation to that asinine camp once the time comes. Failing our objective of apprehending Zagreus before the finale, it would be likely he'd strike during the next story. Miss Shimmer and the girls would rely on your help once again. Ugh, if it's Camp Everfree I'll be needing the help... Well it was worth a shot. But still, the further we reach them, the more worried I become. Things are already pretty dire considering what Chrysalis has planned, and with Zagreus? All kinds of [BEEP] can go down. What is a fate worse than the ones my friends endured in the finale occurred? And what if I was powerless to prevent it from happening? With this threat, they could potentially gain more fatal injuries than anything. Zagreus was far more merciless than the Changeling Queen would ever be, and that... Was a frightening thought. Suddenly I was regretting failing to capture that monster on those mountains more and more, it was my fault all of this happened, despite what Twilight and the others would say. If anything worse does happen to them, I will never forgive myself... "- And that, my friend, is the most guaranteed result to winning a mare's heart!" I tuned in to hear Zephyr finally conclude his no-doubt absurd lecture to the dragon, the pair a few feet forward from myself. The tall pegasus beamed in self-accomplishment, casually striding forward as though noticing something which fancied his interest. "Sure, thanks Zephyr. Now I know everything..." Spike said doubtfully, slowing down to match my own pace. Leaning down, I requested in concern. "Please tell me you didn't follow any of that advice." The dragon smirked. "Not a single word." "Atta boy." Our attention resumed forward, where the green stallion ceased halted and stared upwards, suddenly wagging his eyebrows with a less-than-charming grin. Curiously, we looked up and- "Oh dear God no..." "Well well! It appears we're destined to always encounter each other, Rainbow Dash!" The blue mare in question, having enjoyed herself napping above a cloud, glanced over to gaze down our way, her pink eyes widening in exasperated horror. Zephyr smoothed back his yellow tied-up mane and continued. "Napping, on such a fine day like this? Why, it's as if you can't do anything without me darling!" "...Spike." I suddenly began, addressing the just-as-unamused dragon beside me. "Remember when I said that I was a ladies man in high school?" "You've mentioned it a couple of times. Why?" "In my years maturing since then, it occurred to me what a self-pretentious attention-hungry crybaby I was. I often bothered girls without realizing it and made them laugh in the most pitying ways. But..." My troubled gaze fixed on the green pegasus. "At least my flirting made them laugh...?" "Eh." Spike shrugged. "I'd still take your advice about girls than Zephyr anyday. Speaking of which bro- Dad, when can you start giving me said advice?" I smirked wryly at the eager question, barely containing his own enthusiasm. "Maybe later." After we've saved Zephyr from himself. He continued trying, and failing, to woo the pegasus a million times out of his league. "Why don't you come down here, don't be shy, and greet your favourite stallion?" Pink eyes drifted upwards to meet me, and Rainbow suddenly smirked. Oh God. The blue Wonderbolt flew down at impressive casual speed and landed right beside me, tapping my side in friendly greeting. "Hey Star! Yo Spike!" The dragon grinned back in greetings, and Rainbow looked back to me with a smug smirk. "How's my favourite stallion?" Playing along, I returned the look. "Doing just fine, how's my favourite Wonderbolt?" "Couldn't be better! Spitfire wants to talk to you soon, by the way. Said she needs more information about Zagreus." "Oh joy." I rolled my eyes in good nature. "I can only imagine what kind of interrogation she would perform." Rainbow snickered. "Nah it'll be fine. I think she's warmed up to you last time. Says she respects a pony who isn't afraid to speak his mind, condescending jerk or not... Her words, not mine." She raised her hoofs in mock surrender, and three of us laughed like good friends. Zephyr, meanwhile, forgotten, visibly deflated at being clearly blown off by his evident crush, but shook it off and tried again, grinning smugly whilst approaching. "Ohoho! No need to play ignorant Rainbow Dash! I understand how my appearance can be overwhelming; my newfound success obviously not helping matters. Maybe you've heard of it, it's all over Cloudsdale now. But trust me, I am still the same pony at heart. Maybe you can see that sometime over-" "So!" Rainbow continued rather loudly, speaking over the obnoxious stallion with a wide grin aimed at me. "How goes the hunt?" I shrugged with a modest smile. "Not going as well as we'd hope. I'm guessing the Wonderbolts are having trouble too?" "Eh, a minor setback." She waved dismissively. "Zagreus can't hide forever, not even from us! The Wonderbolts have eyes everywhere, and nopony can ever escape our speed. We'll catch him in no time flat!" "Glad to hear it." "Ahem!" The male pegasus coughed intentionally, his brow furrowed now but composing himself. But I could sense the waves of annoyance and disbelief. "I know you're playing hard-to-get, but you don't have to try to make me jealous. Besides, why settle for an Earth Pony who already has someone like the Princess-" "You know, I don't think we've ever properly raced together Star." The Wonderbolt interrupted as though he never spoke, smirking widely. "What do ya say, your Balance against my speed sometime soon? It'd be a match of the century!" A race... Huh. "Actually sounds pretty fun." Grinning, I met the offered hoof with my own, the equivalent to a fistbump. Would only ever commit that gesture with someone like Rainbow Dash. "After we find Zagreus, we can race all over Equestria if you wanted." A glint of mischief in those pink eyes. "Careful what you wish for pal." "I'm not the one making the wish here, my dear." Our gazes were equally in challenge playfulness- Ugh! Zephyr made another valiant attempt, raising his voice in demanding to be heard while pushing himself between us, making a dramatic gesture. "Why race with an Earth Pony when you race with another, more worthy pegasus of style and grace?" He smirked down flirtatiously towards the irritated Wonderbolt. "What do you say? You, me, the whole skies. Just what you've always wanted- Hey!" "Come see me when you want to meet Spitfire." The blue mare was then to the other side of me with a humoured smile. "She doesn't like to be kept waiting. Can't blame her." And then, Rainbow committed an action I never thought she'd do; lightly pecking my right cheek before zooming off into the bright skies, leaving a stunned me, blinking but barely trying not to laugh Spike, and gaping Zephyr. ...I feel like now we're just taking the [BEEP]. Nah, this clown deserves being brushed off by that mare. Sombra affirmed sternly. She at least possess some dignity and pride. The tour back through town brought on a different atmosphere, the green pegasus now slouching after us with a defeated posture, one of the few rare times Zephyr was outwardly doubting himself. Pitiful. Spike and I shared knowing glance after checking back to the depressed stallion keeping his gaze on the ground. Sheesh, actually felt bad for the guy. I knew what it was like to try impressing girls beyond my league like Rainbow... "I don't get it!" Of course you don't. "Where did I go wrong?" How about... Everything? "Was it the cologne? I tried out something new after my shower. It should've worked!" Mm-hm, that was it... "Poor guy." Spike commented quietly, looking back with actual sympathy. "Ya think maybe we didn't help back there? He was only trying to impress Rainbow Dash after all." "It's the way he went about it that's the problem." I replied lowly, sighing tiredly. "He reminds me too of myself, you know... It hurts." Spike looked to me, but said nothing. Probably a good thing, there was nothing else needed to be said. Zephyr continued moping from behind us, ignoring the puzzled stares of ponies passing by at the three misfits walking through town, moreso focused on the depressed pegasus. Might as well just take him back to Fluttershy now, since he clearly isn't enthusiastic enough to try promoting his business. "Why can't she just admit the way she looks at me. I know the signs!" For God's sake- "And that's exactly the problem." The pegasus suddenly started by my snappish tone, whirling around to face him with an annoyed gaze. "You're seeing things that aren't there. When has Rainbow once expressedanyinterest in you? Name one time, go on." "Well she...!" Zephyr paused, tapping his clean-shaven chin with thought. "There was that one time... When... Y'know..." Rubbing my gold forehead, I continued with a hint of frustration. "Zephyr, what you're doing, isn't the way to winning a girl's heart. Under no logical reason would a girl prefer a guy who thinks the sun shone out of his own arse." Brief image of a green-haired camper came to mind, prompting me to fiercely add, "No girl written by competent writers anyway... Regardless, if you want to actually impress Rainbow, you can start by not enforcing the idea that she sees you as anything more than her best friend's brother." "But, but, she does like me!" Zephyr protested rather weakly, looking distressed by the objective statements. "Why else does she come to visit ma and pa at times if I'm there? Explain that Mr. Know-It-All!" "Probably because she's there with Fluttershy..." Spike mumbled with folded arms, and my head inclined to Spike approvingly. "Pfft! Obviously because she doesn't want to confess-!" "Listen you self-indulgent narcissist-!" Twilight's stern gaze emerged in my head, inciting me to take a deep breath. Alright, calm down Jack. He's not worth the effort, as Twilight would say. Lowering my tone, I inquired lightly, "Do you like Rainbow Dash?" "Well, far be it for a stallion to confess-" "Do you like Rainbow Dash?" "I can't possibly divulge my love life-" "Do you like Rainbow Dash?" "Let's pretend for a moment I entertain the brief notion, what makes you think that-?" "Do you like Rainbow-?" "Yes okay?!" Zephyr exclaimed loudly for the populace to hear, looking quite annoyed for having been incited to confess as much. "I have a crush on my sister's best friend! Happy now?!" Despite my internal sense of triumph, my muzzle twitching upwards somewhat, I maintained a calm stare. "I'll only be happy when you start respecting her boundaries, and treat her like an actual person instead of insisting she has the hots for you than the other way around." Sighing again, my posture straightened. Spike, knowing what was coming, opted to stand beside the pegasus for the lecture to come. "Rainbow Dash isn't your average mare; she's overly-confident, but is capable of being modest when needs be. She's adventurous, brave, strong and loyal to her friends. Her traits are a contrast to your own. I'm not gonna sugarcoat this Zephyr; you're probably one of the least few ponies I'd consider worthy for someone like her. I'm sure Rainbow, right now, would agree." The harsh truth deflated the pegasus more and more, Zephyr asking rather tentatively, reminding me of his debuted episode. "Then... What can I do?" Time for years of hanging around females to pay off. "First thing's first, you can apologize for acting like a pretentious jerkwad to her after all these years, tell her you want to get to know her as a pony, but in her own time. Start treating her like one too. Next, tone down on the arrogance. Rainbow can be arrogant too, yes, but her own demeanor has softened over past years, and I'm sure she'll appreciate a stallion who's actually aware of his limits. Take an interest in her hobbies and what she does for a living, tell her how great she is and ask how you can be the same." "...You really think that would work?" Zephyr and Spike leaned forward both expectantly, the former more in hope. Hell, even stallions passing by paused to hear this conversation too, almost making me smirk by the attention. Mares, meanwhile, shared approving glances by these very words. "One thing about romancing a woman, or mare in this case, is that these things take time." I smiled wryly. "Don't try to push the relationship forward after, say, the first date, or kiss after only a few days of knowing each other. Let it develop. Patience is one of the most fundamental aspects to achieving a solid relationship." "Is that how it worked between you and the Princess?" "...Something like that." The pegasus then regarded the ground... Followed with the sky, face deeply contemplating. Yeah don't think too hard buddy. Then, clearly making a decision, Zephyr beamed lightly and stood upwards with pride. "Come on then guys! We're wasting daylight just standing around! We have my business to promote!" "Y'know, we can better promote your business if we had the right stuff for it." Spike then pitched in helpfully, listing them off his scaled fingers. "Posters, letters, signs..." Zephyr gasped approvingly. "You, my lizard friend, are a genius!" Before proceeding to drag both Spike and I down the street to Twilight knows where. "Woo!" Spike flopped down on the couch after me, just as weary and exhausted as I after all that. "Who knew someone like Zephyr Breeze could make us work so hard?" I groaned in soft agreement. "Not even Starswirl's training could prepare me for that..." My posture shifted comfortably on the couch, the pair of us in my room with the full intent on relaxing after a full day of effort. Zephyr paid no expense in letting the whole town know about his mane business in Cloudsdale. Posters and advertisements were shared all over Ponyville by the time we were done, as evening's shade cast over. Fluttershy personally thanked us once Zephyr departed with a chirpier mood than usual. Spike stretched his limbs, regarding the ceiling with me with a weary sigh. "Remind me to make him build the house next time on Minecraft." I grinned humouredly. "Noted." Yawning slightly, the dragon sat upwards and gazed to me. "So, what's bothering you?" Hm? "Don't know what you mean." Green serpentine orbs glinted in knowing. "When we were walking home, something's been eating at you. I can feel it... Not sure how." The dragon shrugged helplessly at my raised brow. ...Balance? Even the son should feel what his father emanates. "So come on, spill." Spike persisted, leaning forward with a faint smirk. "I know it's never a good thing to let you be bothered about something alone." "...Twilight's been rubbing off on you." I grunted with a humoured grin, resuming my gaze on the ceiling, expressing shifting to melancholy. "It's nothing really, just anxious about... Future events." "Oh... Oh!" Spike gasped in epiphany. "Is something big happening very soon?" I winced. "Something like that... Well, something exactly like that." Just the image of this young dragon, Twilight, my friends, my niece... All trapped in those green pods, encased by a sickly Queen who wanted nothing more than to make them suffer... I had to keep myself from shuddering. Starswirl... Are you sure I can't stop this from happening...? Even my mentor sounded remorseful. It is the way things should be. All for the sake of maintaining balance, Jack... Though I assure you, I'd desire nothing more than the safety of your loved ones as well. They are as important to me as they are to yourself. "You know how much I hate to be so powerless in helping, Spike, let alone stopping it altogether." My head rested on my front limbs, breathing slow and solemn. "The last thing I ever want is for you all to be in danger. But this time..." "You can't stop it." "...No." I heard the frown in Spike's voice. "But... We win in the end anyway, so isn't that a good thing?" I shook my head. "Wish it was that simple, Spike, but with Zagreus on the loose-" "Then all the more reason you should get involved." What? I looked down to the insistent dragon befuddingly, Spike ready to make his point. "If Zagreus becomes a part of it, you can just come with us to stop him. If not, then we still win against whatever we face next. It's win-win either way. Honestly, I don't really see the problem." "Spike, Zagreus could already have change certain events without us even knowing about it-" "Again, that's why you should join us regardless!" The young dragon interjected firmly, raising a claw for me to cease talking. "You said it yourself, we always win. So what if one more villain gets included? I know I know, he's different from the others. But you know what? You're here to stop him! You're the Twilight Warrior, and I know you can defeat him before, during or, heck, even after we stop this next threat! We all believe in you; me, mom, Rarity, Starlight, everyone!" ...I smiled, sitting upwards right and motioned to the confident dragon. "Come here." Spike looked puzzled, but complied, accepting my tight embrace. I pulled the young, brilliant dragon into my chest, rubbing his forehead with a content smile. "One day... You'll be a greater Twilight Warrior than I can ever be." Spike chuckled, returning the comforting hug with a joking tone, "I don't know about that." The embrace lasted a good while, my son eventually pulling back with a hopeful grin. "So, mind giving your favourite son some tips on winning a mare like Rarity's heart?" "You're my only son." "So there's no issue there then." I laughed out-loud, indulging the young lizard with tips over how not to repeat my mistakes in the past. My previous worries all but forgotten thanks to this amazing young dragon with the heart and passion of both his parents... But mostly his mother. "Her name is Radiant Hope." The pronunciation of the name sounded almost strangled, as if spilling some forbidden secret lost to time. I waited, patiently, while the fallen King spoke, his stance and gaze focused on the window overlooking the golden landscape, the pair of us deep within the fantasized world of my own mind. My real body rested, lying comfortable besides Spike on the couch after an exerting day. Sombra hesitated, for once looking deeply troubled before continuing, his tone and expression more somber than I've ever witnessed them. "She was... The only light in that kingdom which radiated with light. Someone who, as children, accepted me for my own difference and uniqueness in magic, never once judging me... Before my reign, she was... Is, the greatest thing to ever happen to my existence." "I see..." A visible scowl. "Not in the way you think boy." Sombra growled, but it lacked the typical menace behind it. Never have I heard the unicorn so... Drained. "I would cherish my friendship for her for the rest of time. We were meant to rule the Empire, together... But like many, my methods of rule were deemed frightening to her eyes... And she fled upon the day of my coronation, never to be seen again..." There was something about the way he said 'coronation,' as if incredibly pained from recalling that very day. Regardless, I opted not to ask, letting Sombra speak his piece and letting all my patience pay off. The King sighed, keeping red eyes focused outside to the blue plains. "At first, I believed I didn't require such weakness anyway, I'd find myself a worthy Queen by my side sooner or later. But, when Celestia and Luna banished me to that glacier, stripped me of my form and most of my sanity... Despite all the pain and torment of recalling all those memories... It was that same light from the only friend I ever had, which kept me from losing my complete form of sense." It was obvious the moment her name was announced, but this only confirmed my deep-rooted suspicions the further this conversation commenced. "You loved her." And he flinched, snapping red eyes my way irritably. "Our bond is far deeper than your misconceptions of romance boy-" "No." I shook my head, taking a few steps closer while reaffirming my statement. "You love her. I see it in your eyes. I... I can sense it in the air." I paused, frowning gently. "A thousand years and your feelings for her never swayed. A dark King who knows true, genuine love and affection... You two were best friends?" "Since we were both colt and filly." Sombra nodded, his expression softening against akin to... Regret? "Oh, how often we jested and teased one another, always finding fault but never judging for it towards each other... She was as breathtaking as her namesake... And I was a lonely outcast, undeserving, taking the throne for myself out of fear of what else I would become..." "Only to become what I exactly feared..." "...Sombra..." I struggled to find the right words, almost reaching out to comfort the stallion whom once caused me and my friends so much torment. Think Jack... Ah. "It's clearly obvious she misses you too. I know you've watched all my interactions with her... Even despite who you are, the pain and sorrow she radiated - Excuse the pun - towards her oldest and dearest childhood friend is palpable." A ghost of a smile. "She was always too compassionate for her own good..." Then his royal features shifted to stern. "I can never return to that life. She chose her path, as I chose mine..." "Does it have to be this way though...?" Sombra smirked towards me snidely. "Another attempt of reforming me, Jack? Using the only pony I truly ever cared for?" "If not for yourself, then perhaps for her?" This was it. The clutch, I boldly took another step. "Sombra, there is nothing more important than the love of two people, ponies or otherwise. You have the chance, unlike your canon self, to start again. What if, say, I help you retain your original form somehow, and help you reunite with Radiant? What would you say to that?" An ironic grin. "I'd call you an idiot and a fool, but nothing would change there." Hot air exhaled from his nostrils, a doubtful frown. "Say we entertain this hypothesis, how would you attempt to bring my own form back? Magic can only do so much, and I highly doubt your friends would be eager to assist creating a new body for the 'feared tyrant.'" "We can work on all that after we capture Zagreus," I replied firmly, leaning forward with faint hope. "But would you agree to this? Reunite with your friend so long as you vow never to harm anyone again nor rule a kingdom with an iron fist?" "What a hard bargain you drive." Sombra remarked dryly, but the look in his eyes spoke something else entirely. The King's thoughtful disposition followed with shaking his head sternly. "We can address this notion further, as you said, after we apprehend that monster and destroy it once and for all. That is all I will say on the matter for now." "Just think about it." I practically pleaded. "For the mare you love." Blood red eyes glanced back to the window, golden rays reflecting his grey features like a dark angel being introduced to the light. The tone was spoken with solemn finality. "I have thought of nothing else for the last thousand years..."
Chapter 150: The Dragon InquisitionOkay, this was not what I was expecting to start the afternoon! Dodging arrows left, right and above, my body swerved and leaped in numerous directions to avoid the onslaught of weaponry, sharp pointy sticks projecting my way with malicious intent. It's a miracle my cape has yet to be shredded by the damn things. But once again, over a year of training was starting to save me from becoming a bulls eye target board for the ponies firing these arrows my way- Jesus! That one almost hit my neck! It was suppose to be a simple mission; investigate the surge of imbalance which Starswirl had detected around this area and look for any clues regarding Zagreus. A nearby local village happened to be in this vast area, and you know what welcomed the sight of me upon closing in on the town? Mad, very mad ponies and waves of arrows. Insignificant pests. Sombra growled irritably as I continued dancing out of the way of deadly pointy sticks. We are merely wasting time here with these cretins delaying our journey. You're telling me! I leaned back from an arrow almost cutting the fur of my underbelly. Suggestions? Deal with them. We won't have to settle matters barbarically. Their attacks are about to cease. "HOLD YOUR FIRE!" Starswirl's prediction was correct. A stern-looking pony poked his head up and raised a hoof while bellowing that command, the equines hiding behind piles of sandbags thankfully ceasing with the onslaught. My hoof caught the last arrow hurled and promptly snapped it in two, lowering my body back on all fours cautiously. Thank God, it's over... For now at least. "Does that look like a dragon to you folks?" The same stallion continued, short cropped dark orange mane and bright silver body, firm teal eyes glaring at the flustered group of ponies in clear annoyance and disapproval. "You could've harmed an innocent stallion passing through!" They almost did. "You almost did too!" See? He gets it. Shaking his head as the crowd began to rise above the bags, the tall stallion, Earth Pony I just noticed, approached my posture with a wry smirk. "Mighty fine skills you pulled off just now." He sighed in regret. "Apologies about what just happened now. The town's been on edge ever since that dragon started attacking the town." I blinked. A dragon? Around here? "Sorry but... A dragon? Here?" A small grin. "You know it." Before the silver Earth Pony turned to the populace observing the exchange. "Alright ponies! Get back to the village and learn from your mistakes!" The reluctant crowd grumbled vocally and proceeded to do as ordered. Looking back to me, my new friend continued. "Name's Silver Strike. Yours?" Commanding, to the point, and takes no nonsense. My kind of guy. I smirked. "Stardust Balance." "Pleasure's all mine." Silver replied sincerely before resuming his gaze to the side, far off. "Again, sorry about what just occurred right now. We're all under a lot of stress of late." "By the dragon." I stated the obvious, which he nodded towards. Hmm, would it be too obvious to conclude a connection between Zagreus and this invading dragon? Since I have little leads to go on, I decided to take a shot in the dark. "Would you mind telling me more? When did this start happening?" Silver regarded me openly, as though searching me, before he nodded once again and motioned to the nearby village. "Tell you what, why don't I show you around our humble little town, to make up for attacking you. My treat. Then, I'll tell you everything you want to know." Wow, what a... Decent looking town. Hm, nothing worth glancing over. Sombra commented as I idly gazed around the average houses and shops we walked by. The sooner we conclude our business here, the better. I'd rather we waste no further time by entertaining our host. "I know, it's not much." It's as if Silver had heard the silent communication, speaking to my right with a slight smile. "But it's home. In all honestly the only unique point of interest regarding this town is the harvested wood we take from Silence Forest." Wood. How fas- Wait... 'Silence Forest?' Sombra sounded genuinely astonished. Home to the rare Silence Wood? What...? As though sensing my confusion, Silver explained with a note of pride. "It's home to the rare wood known as 'Silence Wood,' the same material we used as arrows which we fired at you earlier." Now he sounded more matter-of-fact than sheepish. "This wood is unique in that it can be planted and grown nowhere else, and contains special properties. For example, the ability to temporarily mute someone, hence the name." Huh. "Sounds... Useful." If you've listened to one of your Princess's lectures, you would know that this particular wood was utilized countless years ago as carved weaponry for defense. The wood was harvested and formed to arrows, spears and even the handles for swords with how difficult they are to break. As a result, the forest was almost plucked of all its trees. Starswirl supplied. Too much wood was harvested and made the rare kind almost extinct. To counter this, the royals of the past ceased further harvesting and allowed the forest to regrow its trees, relying on crafting other forms of weaponry by other ingredients instead. Silver proceeded to point to a nearby ditch, where several ponies were hard to work, carving wood with their tongues out in concentration. "It takes a long time to craft from the wood considering how hard the bark is in comparison to regular trees. But the ends results are worth the effort, I feel." Huh... Hashtag the more you know... "Do you always harvest the wood?" "Not always. In fact this activity has only become recent of later since the dragon showed up." I noted the dour mood suddenly shifting in his expression and words, glancing to him warily with a frown. "When was this?" "About a month ago now." Silver admitted sourly, matching the look of a weary soldier. "Our town almost didn't make it if we weren't as skillful as our ancestors in crafting the Silence Wood into bows and arrows. For now we've managed to keep the overgrown lizard at bay, but for how long, we dread to imagine." "Do you know why it started attacking your village?" He shrugged. "Search me. The attacks were entirely unprovoked and without purpose. Maybe it's mad about something and decided to take out its anger on us." Or maybe it's something else entirely... "Regardless, we won't be defeated so easily. Our ancestors fought in battle before, we can do so again." The rest of the populace didn't seem to share that enthusiasm, judging by the mass emotions on anxiety, worry and wariness emanating all around the town. "No beast is going to scare us from our home." "I admire the optimism." I said with a wry smirk. Still, imbalance could be playing a role here. An unprovoked adult dragon suddenly intending harm on an innocent village? I mean, I know dragons don't naturally get along well with ponies, but nowadays I believed the full grown ones simply stick to their own territory and don't strike without reason. So either these ponies committed some grave crime... Or Zagreus has influenced yet another defenseless sentient being. No time to waste then. "Do you know where the dragon's current resting place is?" Silver looked to me curiously, brow furrowing. "In the heart of the Silence Forest itself. Thankfully it has yet to try burning it all down, but we had to harvest the wood very carefully without drawing its attention. Why do you ask?" I nodded. "Then it's time I had words with this dragon." I proceeded to add by his protestant look. "I'm friends with the Dragon Lord herself. I'm certain this dragon will listen to me and we can reach an agreement. Trust me, everything will be resolved before the day is done, Silver." He cocked a brow, once again searching my eyes. Then, a small nod. "I suppose I won't have to worry then." A knowing grin. "You're a fighter, I can tell by your eyes. You want some backup along the way or...?" "Nah." I shook my head with a smirk. "Thanks anyway. But if whatever is causing this dragon to attack you all is what I think it is... Well, I can't delay any further. Which way is the forest?" Stardust Balance and King Sombra walkin' through the forest. Bickerin' back and forth at what the other'ne has to say. Reminiscin', this-'n'-thattin' havin' such a swell time. Oo-de-lally, oo-de-lally, golly, what a day! Can't you think of a less tedious song to play in your mind...? I'll think about it. Trekking through, I noticed, while passing by the trees while carefully preventing any touch to the bark, how deep brown the leaves above were. Like, pure colour, not a trace of greenness anyway, as I followed the surge of imbalance directly ahead, where the dragon should be lying in wait. Do these leaves possess magical properties too? Indeed. Starswirl was all too happy to educate the ignorant. The leaves themselves are often plucked from the branches and crunched into an ingredient for special medicine, the same medicine which has the capability to restore muteness itself, either from the bark of the trees or otherwise. Although lacking verbal communication from physical interaction with the wood is temporary, the leaves can quickly reduce the time for that. Hence why so many ponies crafting the weapons earlier had those piles besides them. Leaves that can cure being mute... Huh. Honestly that sounds far more useful than wood making someone mute for a brief time. Can it do anything else, like cure blindness or being deaf? Regrettably not. There's only so much magic can restore, Jack. That's too bad. Ah well, then why aren't these leaves delivered to hospitals and clinics around Equestria? They would be super useful in this case. This time, Sombra answered. It is the atmosphere here. A long time away from the forest which birthed them and the leaves deteriorate. ...Then why don't the ponies here make the medicine beforehand and have them delivered instead? A village lost to time, Jack. Clearly as centuries passed the magical abilities of this forest has been long forgotten once the royals of old prohibited their usage for warfare any longer. ...Well, at the very least, in case anyone's suffering from losing their voice, I know exactly where to go to for a cure- "Alright, you've had your fun spying on me." I glared towards the dark silhouette within the bushes, vaguely wondering if the bushes have magical properties as well. My words were more of a demand than a request. "Show yourself now so I can determine whether to greet you or send you flying away." A wry grin on the shadowed features. "Heh, never a dull moment with you, huh Stardust?" My posture froze. I know that voice. The pegasus revealed herself from the shadows and greeted me with a cocky expression, adorning that same adventurous outfit and jungle hat, pink eyes glinting in mirth. "Daring!" I grinned widely. "Aren't you a sight for sore eyes!" "Hello to you too." The adventurous mare continued matching my look. "Didn't expect to see you all the way out here. Did you see the cover of my last book?" "I did." I smirked, nodding humouredly. "Thanks again for including me in it, and with a fierce expression to boot. The artist knew what he or she was doing." "I'll tell my friend you said that." Daring winked. "How's Rainbow Dash doing? Haven't caught up with her since we worked together alongside that fan... Quibble I think his name was." "She's fine. The same as always." What were the chances I'd encounter Daring Do of all places, once again, in an unexpected place? Pretty high, considering her thrill to seek out far-off lands. "It's great seeing you again Daring." "Same here." She nodded, looking over to the side. "I'm guessing you're here for the treasure too?" "...No?" I blinked curiously, shaking my head. "Not for any treasure. There's a situation going on in the nearby settlement, and I'm here to dispute by confronting the danger." "All by yourself?" "You know me." "Heh." She grinned knowingly. "Well, I've been hearing about some rare treasure being hidden in a dark cavern within the center of the Silence Forest. Of course, being me, I'm going to investigate those claims for myself. Apparently it's this treasure which grew the forest and all its magical properties to begin with." An extended offered beige hoof. "Since we seem to be heading to the same place, what do ya say we join forces once again? Two heads are better than one, as Rainbow Dash herself taught me." ...Meh. Why not? The backup would be welcomed if we're dealing with a titanic beast of fire and destruction should anything go awry. And who knows, this whole situation might also be connected with the imbalance also. "I'd be glad to." A golden hoof met hers, sealing the deal. Smirking in satisfaction, Daring's expression when switched back to full-on serious adventurer and motioned forward, proceeding to guide down where this supposed cavern was. Stardust Balance and Daring Do walkin' through the forest. Plannin' back and forth at what the other'ne has to say. Reminiscin', this-'n'-thattin' havin' such a swell time. Oo-de-lally, oo-de-lally, golly, what a day! Ay... "So." The pegasus with pink eyes and dark grey mane started. "What exactly's going on in the nearby settlement?" Well the trek didn't last long. Honestly with Daring I was expecting numerous traps or ambushes by several of our enemies. Instead, the walk through the forest was rather serene, despite the implied dangers deeper within the woods, as I briefed the pegasus whom didn't seem entirely fazed by the fact that's a rampaging dragon waiting for us. Knowing her I really shouldn't be surprised. Our arrival towards the mouth of the cavern, mist pouring from bottom edges of the cave within was short. Sensing our opposition within, Daring and I exchanged knowing glances, myself raising a hoof as a signal for patience. Sombra, you know what to do. The King grunted, and luckily Daring was so fixated on the opened maw of the rocky structure to notice my shadow take on a different shape and enter into the darkness, scouting ahead. We wouldn't have to wait too long, I hope. "We'll need a plan before we venture any further." The explorer stated, pink eyes examining the cavern critically as she spoke. I nodded, already having laid out the details with Starswirl and Sombra. "I'm thinking while I converse with the dragon, you sneak by to grab whatever treasure you're supposedly looking for." And convince the lizard to stop attacking the nearby town in the process. "And after I nab it, we'll make a distraction and escape when our big friend doesn't notice." Daring concluded with a satisfied smirk, looking positively confident. "Should be a piece of cake, all things considered. Think you got enough charisma to keep the huge lizard focused enough?" "Charisma's my middle name." Daring snorted as I grinned jokingly. "Think you're brave enough to get past a full grown dragon, Daring?" "Eh, I've faced worse." She shrugged casually. "Just try not to be terrified yourself, so much so into becoming its next lunch." "Your vote of confidence is always welcoming, my dear." If the pair of you are done. Ah! Sombra! That was quick! I imagined the King nodding forward towards the mouth of the large opening. The beast waits within. And I must caution you, it is fully awake and radiates rage. Awake and grouchy. Got it. "Let's go." Daring conveniently commanded, taking point as we advanced into the belly of the beast, darkness greeting our field of vision for a long while. Luckily, my pegasus guide had enough experience in exploration and venturing through dark spaces to make certain we don't hit any walls or trip over any rocks the further we ventured inside. And the closer we walked, the stronger the imbalance became, my senses both enhancing and becoming overwhelmed by the power it emanated. A part of me hoped and dread that this time, this time, that abomination was somehow near. This game of cat and mouse between us has gone on for far too long now. I've allowed this... This mistake to continue wandering free and spread imbalance across Equestria long enough. The finale was so close, way too close for comfort, and it's bad enough already what fate befalls my friends then. But with Zagreus involved, things could get potentially worse with whatever hold that madman possessed over the Queen of Changelings. ...Starswirl... Are you sure I can't interfere if there's no imbalance then? I understand your grievance. My teacher responded solemnly. Balance must be kept at all times, until we've apprehended Zagreus. Before that time, if we're unlucky as to make no progress over today, it is imperative we do not intervene with young Miss Glimmer's battle with her friends against Queen Chrysalis. All is as must be. Yeah, I was afraid of that... Suppose I just have to put faith in Starlight's abilities and hope any influence I have doesn't hinder her. I doubt that would be the case, old friend. This time, Starswirl expressed more certainty and confidence in his aged warm tone. You have become a positive source of encouragement and hope to your friends more recently than ever. Miss Glimmer, Discord, Miss Trixie and young Thorax shall triumph no matter what. I am sure of it. ...Alright, I'll take your word for that, teacher. With a tiny hopeful smile, clouded by the dark, I continued following Daring's keen sense of direction with some reinforced resolve, all thanks to the words of one whom was my mentor and Twilight's hero. Finally, after a God knows how long trek deeper into the dampening cave, light poured from a large area, ourselves exiting the corridor to be greeted by a massive arena-like interior with the light source gleaming by shiny pointed crystals sticking out from the ceiling like an expensive chandelier. Suddenly I was having flashbacks to Sombra's secluded palace I had recently visited. But the most noteworthy thing was the massive lizard centered in the middle of the arena. From where Daring and I stood atop what could be considered the spectator's area, the giant red dragon glared upwards at us with baleful orange eyes. Red hardened skin, yellow underbelly and pink scales, the overgrown beast kept its narrowed eyes focused on us. Well, more specifically on me, as if recognizing me. From its emotions I detected fury, distrust and recognition. Funny thing was, this dragon also felt familiar to me... "So much for the element of surprise." Daring commented in vague disappointment, a trace of apprehension in her tone. I spoke while removing both my hat and cape, feeling this was going to be some battle. "Find the treasure, I'll our friend busy." And without awaiting a response, promptly leaped from the edge down onto the arena below, pushing myself off the wall to land with some grace, three hoofs slamming into the ground with one reared back in preparation. The dragon watched, unimpressed. It loomed above, its shadows threatening to overtake me. I've had enough shadows doing exactly that, literally, for a lifetime thank you. "You know who I am." The lizard made no response, and that was right before I finally noted the wooden... Necklace? A large unfit item hung around his neck, prompting my frown to deepen before I tried something. "Can you speak?" No reply. "Can you roar? Can your growl?" Again, not a single answer. The dragon simply regarded me with glaring orange orbs, and I shrugged helplessly before continuing with authority. "I am the Stalwart of the Dragons, friend of your kind. We can settle this without dispute, or fight to one of us is broken and beaten if you want. Either way, your unprovoked attacks on the village ends tonight." This time, the dragon's expression shifted, opening its large mouth as if to roar... Yet no sound came out, to its evidently chagrin after glaring at its own muzzle. Knew it! The dragon was being muted by the wood around its neck. But another voice spoke for him. "There he is pal!" A familiar cocky, unwelcome and youthful voice of arrogance and contempt rang through the arena, atop the spectator stands. "That pony's in league with the town for taking your treasures!" Oh I should've known... "Garble." The smaller red lizard and his teenage cronies observed from above, arms folded in smug triumph while the other dragons watched with gleeful hatred in my direction. My muzzle twitched irritably. "Let me guess, still salty for Ember kicking you out of the clan?" His eye twitched in turn, pointing to me balefully. "No thanks to you, pony!" Before addressing the massive reptile with a confident smile. "That pony has wronged us for making our new Dragon Lord soft and unfit for ruling, and has helped that town steal away all your treasures. Now it's time for some payback, don't you agree?" The adult dragon, in turn, leered down towards me sinisterly, posture shifting in preparation to attack. ...So that's what this was about. Garble made this dragon believe that a town of innocent equines have somehow taken all his treasure beneath his notice. Welp, that's gonna be a slight issue then, especially when this dragon clearly has some beef with me already. Guessing one of the supporters against the idea of there being a pony friend among dragon kind. We can speculate on these matters afterwards. For now, let's concentrate on stalling this beast long enough to remove that necklace from it and for your explorer friend to find what she seeks. Nodding, I adopted a classical human fighting stance, ready to keep this beast and his shorter friends distracted. As if taking that in challenge, the red behemoth wasted no time, rearing upwards before striking with both claws. The ground impacted with vibrations, large claws digging into the spot I had previously stood on if not for rolling away. Snapping its head in my direction, the beast made another attempt, this time with its tail. Balance was with me upon leaping over the offensive appendage, but the dragon was ready, striking again with the curled tail to my side. Again, thanks to everything Starswirl has taught me thus far, and with assistance to my training by my wonderful friends, my raised hoof met the tail defensively, keeping me locked on the spot with grit teeth, pushing the tail back with my other hoof. The dragon retaliated with a swiping claw, prompting me to leap backwards against a wall, followed with kicking myself off said rocky wall as the dragon inadvertently stuck its claws into the structure, giving the grant opportunity to finally answer back with an attack of my own. The shock of the assault freed the claws and sent the massive body of the beast skidding backwards across the large arena, the blow to the stomach stunning the lizard briefly. The crowd scorned and cheered from above, the latter addressed moreso to their fellow kind. Baring its teeth, the red reptile adopted a different strategy than straight-up assault this time, beginning to circle the arena and inciting me to mimic the motion, not keeping our focused narrowed eyes off one another. Then we surged forwards, open claws impacting into hoofs, raw muscles against enhanced strength with clenched teeth and tightened posture as the show for dominance commended. Pretty certain my eyes were solid gold at this point, Balance keeping me from being crushed by the should-be overwhelming forced pushing against my hoofs. The dragon seemed positively enraged that a mere Earth Pony was holding him back, as was the crowd, booing from their seats by the lack of defeat on my part. And then, a brown blur flew by, promptly snatching the necklace off the reptile's neck ans causing the dragon to stumble back in surprise, the off-guard gesture allowing me to push him back a few steps away, giving me time to look to the left for the mare who aided me just now. Daring Do, catching the item by the string so the Silence Wood couldn't affect her, threw it to the ground and raised up a... Golden crown? Even my opponent froze by the sight, looking in surprised disbelief by the object that was obviously familar to him. Daring grinned confidently, ignoring the outrage by the crowd above. "Look what I found, hidden behind a wall deeper in the cave with loads of other treasures." And with well-placed aim the mare threw the glinting item to the ground between myself and the stunned dragon, the explorer continuing. "Now, I don't know about you, but I'm not sure a fully grown dragon could hide all that gold in a tight space, even with his own claws. No offence big guy." The massive red dragon carefully inspected his evident missing treasure, before orange eyes loomed upwards towards the outraged and fearful crowd, his mind obviously connecting the dots. It appears our giant friend has realized he has been duped by dimwitted teenagers. Sombra mused with faint humour, and I grinned wryly. "She's lying!" Garble was quick to deny, pointing hatefully and with desperation towards the pegasus who ratted him and his cronies out. "She's with him! They stole your treasure big guy!" Daring, unfazed, smiled crookedly and nodded to a pathway above. "Why don't you check for yourself friend? You'll find an entire room of gold and treasures I'm sure without a doubt belongs to you." Now the massive reptile was radiating fury and incredulity, orange eyes snapping balefully towards the sweating other lizards above, beginning to rise up from the arena and tower over them. Let's add some fuel to the fire, shall we? "Deceived by your own kind." I shook my head with a wry smile. "It's no wonder why they were banished by the Dragon Lord to begin with. It appears you've been attacking innocent victims all for nothing..." My tone lowered with dark suggestiveness. "Although, nothing's preventing you from fixing that mistake." My large friend seemed to agree, now smirking viciously and probably growling if he could, still recovering from having that special wood around his neck. Probably tricked into wearing it by these nervous clowns above so he couldn't spill anything during his fury that would give away any clues to Garble's involvement. Said teenage dragon growled himself, extending his wings with a furious expression. "Fine! We hid the treasures ourselves! So what? The point is, whether you won or lost hereStalwart,it doesn't matter. We kept to our part of the plan." Plan-? "Let's get out of here!" And before I could yell for any of them to stop, or the bigger dragon could tear off their wings by his mighty teeth, the crowd of exiled reptiles flew with such speed out towards the exit, leaving our disgruntled selves to follow. ...[BEEP]. "Well on the bright side." Daring commented a second afterwards. "At least now it's a win-win for everyone." The dragon shared that sentiment, regarding one of his many gold possessions with a satisfied grin, prompting the mare's own. "C'mon big guy, I'll show you where the rest of your treasure's hidden." Now I knew why this dragon was so familiar to me! It was the same reptilian that once clouded the Ponyville skies with smoke! The one I fought and Fluttershy had told off! Jesus Christ that felt like a decade ago. It probably was with how unclear time works in this world. "My attacks against your settlement will cease." Was his way of an apology towards the silver Earth Pony. The large dragon loomed above us before the entrance to the forest, conversing with Silver, Daring and I. "Rest assured with this misunderstanding cleared, I hope we will never express hostilities towards one another again." "Think nothing of it." The representative for the town replied with a crooked grin. "Since nopony was actually seriously injured by your attacks, we can allow bygones to be bygones. We're glad you finally have your treasure back." With a short nod, the dragon then regarded the tanned-coloured pegasus, letting his gratitude be expressed through his eyes. Daring grinned back with dismissive confidence, and orange gaze switched then to me expectantly, narrowing slightly but with the shadow of a smile. "I expect next time for our long-awaited battle to conclude without interruption, Stalwart." I smirked, nodding back in acceptance. "I look forward to it." With everything dealt with, the dragon extended its mighty wings and, with a gust strong enough flap my cape back and our fur back, the beat rose into the air, retreating back to the depths of its forest, its temporary home until a new nest presents. Although, judging by that sick arena, it'll be staying there for a pretty long time. So I guess that was one old wound cleared up... Maybe. Reminds me, I need to thank Fluttershy for saving mine and everyone's arses back then if I haven't already. I'm just glad this time I wasn't knocked unconscious by the sheer force of that beast today. Hm. You've advanced far greater than back then. During that incident you were but a child playing with magic beyond your capabilities. But now... Well, as your mentor states repetitively, you have come a long way, Jack. Praise from you, Sombra. Now there's a novelty, thanks. "Well, I better go inform the village over the good news." Silver turned to us with a widened grin, pride shining in his teal orbs. "You two are welcome to join the upcoming celebration if you'd like. I'm sure the town would appreciate its two heroes today saving them all from the misguided wrath of a dragon." "Heh. Sure why not?" Daring replied with mild enthusiasm. "I'll think about it." I shrugged honestly, which Silver took with a grain of salt, nodding once again in thanks before leaving us to converse. I looked to the explorer with an amused grin. "Couldn't have succeeded today without you, Daring. Honestly you're the real hero for finding the treasure." She scoffed in good nature. "Maybe, but I think they'll be more interested in the fact that a pony took on a giant dragon and fought as though they were equals." A wry chuckle. "That'll be something to write about back home." My hazel eyes glinted. "Oh? So today will be published in another future edition." "Why not?" She smirked, twirling the crown she recovered earlier in her hoof, a thank you gift by the dragon who typically wasn't all too willing to share its possessions. Guess today was full of surprises. "It's not like the typical explorations I venture through. All I need is a title for this next book." My mind pondered briefly. "'Daring Do and the Misunderstood Dragon?'" "Nah, too dull." "'And the Wrath of the Misguided.'" "Hmm a little vague..." "'And the Cavern of Vengeance.'" "Doesn't sound like a title the readers are normally use to seeing." ...Got it. "'Daring Do and the Dragon Inquisition.'" "Now that's just... Perfect!" Daring perked upwards in glee, pink eyes glinting my way in amused gratitude. "Wanna be credited for the name, Stardust?" "Nah, just putting me on the cover would be enough." We chuckled together, before Daring nodded merrily and began to hover upwards by her wings. "Meet you back in town?" "Sure thing. I gotta hide this baby somewhere safe in the meantime. See you at the celebration." With that, the pegasus explorer flew to the skies with grace and elegance, triumph and happiness coming from her heart for a job well done today. I watched her departure with a content smile, satisfied myself. You're not going to stay for the festivities. Probably not... Really I'm a little tired and just want to go home more than anything. Starswirl sounded fondly amused. A fair sensation. Today you have done well, regardless of what you believe you've contributed. We have dealt with the imbalanced hole deeper into the dragon's lair after learning something incredibly vital by one of Zagreus's hapless minions. Yeah... Garble mentioned something about a plan, and from the sounds of it, there's an implication my being here was the first phase... Or something else? I'm not sure. Obviously Zagreus lured me all the way through you, Starswirl, but what purpose would he bring me all the way to a secluded town and forest? Perhaps... Sombra mused, with a trace of apprehension to his normally composed regal voice. A means of keeping you far away from whatever he intends elsewhere. But where would that-? Argh! The [BEEP]-?! My body almost keeled over by the massive surge in Balance, prompting me to shudder violently from the impact and forcing my own hooves to keep me steady. What in blazes was that?! It felt like a gigantic wave of energy just smacked into the force of balanced magic from a distance away. Starswirl, what's going on?! Imbalance. He replied gravely. No [BEEP]! Sombra snapped, suddenly more anxious and irritated than ever. Give us the location old fool! It almost sounded, to my dreaded ears, that my own teacher's voice was trembling from the implications behind the surge. The very place where we foolishly left without a thorough investigation. The most viable clue presented to us a short while back. ...Oh no. Jack, we must hurry at once! My composed legs were already on the move, the insinuation that my friends and niece was in perilous danger made me move faster than I ever felt before, never more thankful for enhanced super speed. Bile was threatening to emerge from my throat, teeth bared in agitated concentration. No, not this time! I'm coming Shining, Cadence, Flurry. Everyone!
Chapter 151: World Enough And TimeWhat a dreadful sight... Coming from you, Sombra... That's saying quite something... Because what greeted our arrival over the edge of a cliff, revealing the majestic kingdom below that was home to peace and prosperity, was something I had absolutely not wanted to see happen to Cadence and Shining's beloved society. The sky covered by horrendous dark clouds, no sun nor moon pouring through, sparks of lightning cackling indicating the storm which has overtaken the beloved kingdom. Imbalance gripping onto the area with enough power to drive anyone mad by close proximity. Appalling. Came the somber voice of my mentor, sounding quite pained by the terrible sight before us. And the further we delay, the kingdom will fall much faster. Zagreus' hold will only decay the sanctity of the kingdom. Which will never come to past. The fallen King growled dangerously. No way am I permitting that monster holding any grasp of my Empire with its diseased hoofs. Today, Zagreus will fall. Somewhat encouraged by Sombra's vow, I nodded, leaning closer over the edge with a furrowed brow. It's not going to be easy, and I imagine Zagreus would be expecting us the moment we venture into the Crystal Empire. And we can't just go rushing in, I've learned from that mistake. We'll need a plan. We already have. Hm? Sombra almost sounded smug, and I pictured the smirk on the unicorn's dark features. There are many secrets and passages surrounding the kingdom even its current rulers are blissfully unaware of. It is likely Zagreus would be hiding like the coward he is within the walls of the castle; we shall use that to our great advantage. And you're gonna guide to a secret passage leading directly to a castle corridor. Much better, my friend... Directly to the throne room itself. I couldn't stop the wry grin on my gold muzzle, the chills of the wind brushing my beard and cape. Sounds like a plan, and if Cadence and Shining are held prisoner there, then the three of us could take Zagreus out before he potentially escapes again. I'm afraid, my student, things shall not be that easy. Why not... What's wrong Starswirl? There is a reason behind Zagreus' attack now, while Princess Twilight and her friends are preoccupied. My teacher explained wearily. Zagreus was crafty, sending you to that village the day young Starlight was invited back to hers. Back to...? Oh no... I imagined Starswirl nodding. The finale occurs, and the likelihood of the rulers alongside their child being replaced by Changelings right now is awfully high. It seems Zagreus will not be the sole danger we face today. ...Dammit. My features hardened, unable to believe this. Damn him! Of course he'd lead a false trail to the other side of Equestria in hopes I'd respond and be as far away from my friends and loved ones! So he could strike before I could possibly intervene! That crafty mother[BEEP]er... ...But why here though? Why the Crystal Empire? Not Ponyville? Canterlot? Hell, Manehatten? What could Zagreus be planning all the way out here? We'll discover such soon. Sombra replied with a hint of apprehensiveness. With this heavy amount of imbalance choking the air, your own sense will be distorted to become unreliable. You must be extra cautious this time around, boy... Otherwise, we will be invited into open doom. Back to 'boy' again. And here I thought we've progressed beyond that, Sombra. "Awful, isn't it?" I barely jumped at the voice beside me, having enough Balance at least to sense the unicorn approach. "A beautiful Empire, now threatened to become ruined by a malevolent force... It's tragic." My hazel eyes glanced from the sight towards the mare hiding beneath the brown cloak. "Radiant." I greeted simply, and the unicorn stiffened beneath the hood, meeting my gaze with gleaming arctic eyes. "You know who I am." A casual observation. "In a sense." "Because you know Sombra." Again, I nodded. Said King remained quiet in my mind, briefly. Leaving me to reply, "He speaks highly of you." The eyes in the dark blinked, and Radiant was suddenly leaning slightly forward with, pardon the pun, hope shining in those light blue orbs. "Is... Is he safe?" The question came out as a soft whisper, hesitate, almost afraid to ask. I looked from her to the ground between us, then back to the Crystal Empire, finding myself smiling gently as Sombra continued to remain quiet about the whole event. "He is." That was the truth. Sombra was as safe as he could possibly at this time... Minus me right now throwing him into danger with me. Radiant kept quiet herself, but from the corner of my peripheral vision the cloaked unicorn looked from me back to the Crystal Empire. After a long moment, she inquired with faint curiosity. "You're here to stop this danger to the Empire." Proceeding to clarify slowly, "I... I can sense... Something within. Something which shouldn't be there... That's why you're here, Crystal Champion." "...It is." Was my calm confirmation, gold features braced for whatever was to come. "Countless lives are in danger, here and now. I have to get into the castle itself, and to do that your childhood friend is going to help." "Though using one of the secret passages into the heart of the kingdom." I grinned in faint humour. "Correct." Radiant nodded, looking back to me with resolved eyes. "Then let me help." Uh, no. And I'm sure Sombra would back me up here. "I'm sure Sombra would rather you don't get yourself killed today-" "I've committed my own sins a long time ago." Radiant responded with some aggravation, her breath trembling beneath the brown hood. "I failed to be there for my best friend. I doomed him to a thousand years of condemnation when I could've been there, instead, to save him from the self-destructive path he took. I want to make amends... Whether Sombra would like it or not." ...Well, you heard your girlfriend, Sombra. What say you? After a long moment, the King finally replied, She was always hopelessly stubborn when her mind was made up. You'd be facing a losing battle upon trying to challenge her this way, Jack. Sighing, I nodded wearily to the mare, "Alright, you can help." I swore she grinned. "Thank you." Radiant expressed with earnest gratitude, nodding back before looking towards the kingdom again. "Let's waste no further time then. It's time to save my best friend's kingdom." Followed promptly with the Crystal Unicorn leaping off the edge and skidding down the hill with grace. ...Smirking, I followed after the leading mare. Sombra, you know how to pick them. She's a rarity of her kind. And, it was probably just me, but the Dark King sounded quite fond there. I half-expected to be greeted by A. Ponies hiding indoors everywhere. B. Ponies pouring out to crowd around their Champion and declaring he'll save them all. What I wasn't expecting at all was... This. What the Hell happened here? Even Radiant looked perturbed by the sight judging by body expression, weaving around the still citizens whom were barely moving a muscle. Expressions of joy, calmness and whatever emotions these equines shouldn't really be expressing right now. Just entering the streets of the kingdom, Radiant and I were greeted by the rather unnerving sight of all the pony citizens of the Empire just standing around as though they were... "Frozen." I frowned, waving a cautious hoof in front of one stallion's face, muttering disbelievingly. "Frozen in place..." And not just the ponies, even the birds were frozen in mid-flight, as though time has literally stopped for the whole kingdom. Radiant and I shared bewildered and concerned looks, the former inspected a family of three with carefree joy on their faces, circling them carefully before turning back to me. "This is some powerful magic to have time itself frozen around them." She declared with a hint of anxiety. "Who could possibly do such a thing to them...?" We had a very good idea who. "Zagreus." Radiant turned back to me in surprise, and I walked forward with apprehensive features. "He's what's behind all this. And we have to stop him, posthaste." But before the mare could inquire or lead the way further, a familiar voice called out in shocked relief. "Stardust! You're here!" Our heads snapped to the yellow Earth Pony with orange mane and facial hair hurriedly approaching, a wide hopeful grin present on his muzzle. Sunburst, what-? Be on guard. Sombra somewhat snapped, sounding wary. It could be one of our foes disguised. Recall, your senses through Balance are muddled right now, so don't let anything get to you so quickly. 'Sunburst' moved closer towards us, Radiant, as though sensing the potential danger, now found herself moving behind me as though I was a shield. And the unicorn stallion paused at my unwelcoming expression, frowning worriedly. "Stardust...?" "Last time we worked together personally, go." He blinked. "Wha-?" "You heard me." I snapped, eyes narrowed dangerously. Sunburst looked earnestly nervous, glancing away briefly before responding. "When we worked together to find a cure for a sickness plaguing the kingdom...?" ...Works? Keep yourself guarded regardless. For now, we should provide this stallion the benefit of the doubt. Keeping both advice to heart, I straightened myself with a small nod. "Sorry about that, had to make sure you weren't one of them." His eyes eventually widened in understanding. "Oh!" And Sunburst nodded rapidly with a relieved grin. "I see, yes I comprehend now. Thankfully the Changelings invading the Crystal Empire are only interested in replacing the royal family... For now anyway..." And glanced over my shoulder towards the mare slowly revealing herself. "A friend of yours?" "Childhood sweetheart of my oldest frienemy." Didn't require Balance to sense the flushed embarrassment from the mare beside me, barely restraining a smirk. "Ah..." Sunburst looked justifiably confused, before dismissing such with a wide grin. "I'm glad you're here, this kingdom's facing a threat unlike anything it's ever seen before!" I take offence to that. "I know about the Changelings." Was my response. "They seek to replace all the rulers of Equestria and make everyone in service to their Queen. She's commanding them from her own kingdom, so three Changelings alone won't be too much to handle." Of course, they can be dealt with after Zagreus is defeated- "I'm afraid it's not that simple." Huh? Sunburst shook his head, a very concerned frown on his face. "It's not just the Changelings who have infiltrated the Empire." So Zagreus made himself known-? "Their Queen is here too. Queen Chrysalis has entered the kingdom." "What?!" I shared a bewildered look with Radiant. But, that can't be right! Chrysalis should be in the kingdom... Wait, Zagreus is here... Oh... Yes. Starswirl was probably nodding in affirmation. The future iteration of the Changeling Queen must have accompanied him to the Empire. Things will not progress any easier from hereon, if this proves truth. Just more vermin to cleanse from my throne. Sombra grumbled darkly. Meaning we can't waste anymore time. "Sunburst." I started, getting the stallion's complete curious attention. "My friend and I are going to infiltrate the castle ourselves using a secret passageway. If you want to help, come with us, although I will stress that the danger today will unlike anything we've faced before." "Of course I want to help." Something like determination glinted in the stallion's eyes, Sunburst nodding without delay. "Anything I can do. Together we'll be unbeatable!" That's some confidence. Let us proceed forward then. Indeed. At my forward march, the other two ponies followed. Although, did Sunburst seem a little not-too-surprised by seeing me here? Not to mention, how lack of disturbed he was at the sight of the stiff citizens? Sombra wasn't stressing in advising we stay of guard, Jack. The secret passage was hidden in... An antique shop. What are the odds? "Erm... Are you sure we're at the right place?" Sunburst inquired warily to my right, eyeing the structure with slight suspicion and uncertainty. "Why would there possibly be a hidden passage into the castle here?" "It's one of the least likely places you'd look." Radiant answered to my left, sounding as though she was trying not to roll her eyes at Sunburst's ignorance. That's correct at least, an innocent store that few ponies who were old-fashioned visited. One of them being Twilight, whom often dragged me to the local antique shop in Ponyville from time to time... I'm certain she's fine Jack. Starswirl evidently picked up on my troubled disposition. Maintain faith in young Starlight's capabilities. Right... Alright. "Let's go." I ordered simply, wanting to get this over with quickly. I couldn't help it, the anxiety knowing Twilight, Spike, Flurry and everyone else was held hostage by the present version of that Changeling made me almost sick to my stomach, grimacing every time I thought about it. Then don't think about it. Focus on the task at hand. Any further distractions may cost us Zagreus' escape yet again. The interior looked just like any old antique shop, rows and shelves containing artifacts and works from bygone eras. Except unlike in Ponyville, this store maintained the crystallized features of the Crystal Empire outside. Everything was reflecting light, glittering despite the place frozen in time, emphasized by the store owner by the counter stiff in place with an utterly dull expression on her face. "Where do we start?" Good question Radiant. Sombra, I assume you can answer your girlfriend's question for us? Third shelf to your right. A bronze vase that open by the top; place your hoof inside it and the passage will open. Third shelf... Ah! Right at the front of the store, not in the back? How terribly convenient and rather risky. Ah well, sparse time to nitpick. Not that that's ever stopped me before. Doing as instructed, the top layer of the small vase did indeed open like a hatch than a regular vase should and, pressing some kind of button hiding inside, I stepped back with an appraising expression, my friends joining me as the bookshelf beside the row the vase rested on opened up by the middle like two doors, granting us sight towards the damp corridor within. And the torches on the wall immediately lighting up with blue flames, similar to those found in Sombra's little resort. Meaning, we were on the right track. My grin widened at Sunburst's following words. "Huh. Well that saves a lot of time." Indeed. The three of us began traversing into the lit stone corridor, which conveniently shut the doors behind us the moment we stepped hoof inside. Guess going back wasn't an option, not that I had any intention of retreating now. "So... What exactly is the plan?" The stallion eventually asked after a moment's silence. "We infiltrate the castle, and then what?" "Sneak within all the way to the throne room, where I presume our unwelcomed intruders are, defeat them with either sheer force or a thorough strategy, and restore the Empire before this imbalance destroys us all." "No pressure then." I imagine Sunburst's wry grin behind me at my simple explanation. "I suppose you and Queen Chrysalis have some kind of personal history, given your battle at Canterlot long ago." I shrugged. "I have history with almost all the villains in Equestria." And Sunset's world, to an extent. I know my eventual encounter with those campers will be nothing less than personal. Almost pausing, my features frowned. "Though I suppose, with Chrysalis... There's something far deeper there." Probably because Chrysalis was the first villain intent on genuine harm against me and my friends, who actively sent her Changeling minions after me with malicious plans. The same horrendous Queen who sought my destruction and intended in using my friends to meet those ends. Yes, I suppose concerning her, this 'relationship' was somewhat as meaningful as my own with Sombra, but in a different way. I looked back to the male unicorn. "Do we have any allies in the castle, suspecting something's wrong?" Sunburst, unfortunately, shook his head. "Even those within the castle's walls have been affected by this frozen spell. And with the rulers replaced by those Changelings, and myself sending Thorax for help. we're entirely on our own." Which brings up a curious point. "But you're not affected by this magic." A small smile. "Ah, well, being surrounded by books has its advantages. Luckily I managed to cast a deflection spell to protect me right before I became like them. Say what you will though, Queen Chrysalis knows her magic." It almost sounded as if he was impressed. Unfortunately, I had news that would shatter this viewpoint, looking back forward. "This isn't the work of Chrysalis." "No? But I thought-" "This raw magic, it's too powerful, even for someone like her." I swore the stallion was grumbling in dissatisfaction behind me, but I added with conviction. "This is the work of a more malevolent force, the one who's here planning something dangerous with Chrysalis." "Who might that be?" "You've met him before." I reminded the unicorn, sounding rather weary from the mention to that monster alone. "Atop the mountains after he tried to have me killed. Zagreus." Which brings up something else. Evidently now Zagreus has gathered enough power to cast this kind of magic over a whole kingdom, which makes him a pushover no longer. In other words, we'll be expecting double the fight against both him and his 'slave.' But if Chrysalis was entirely under Zagreus' influence, that means she'd have a lack of independent thought to coordinated attack and strategy, so obviously dealing with her first is the most ideal approach as to how we'll confront them. It's a bold tactic, but we may have fewer options to otherwise consider. With everyone else petrified around the kingdom, we must keep our wits about us and heads held high. But something else remains questioned, Jack; are you truly and thoroughly prepared to face this destiny? To fight the storm of imbalance today and decide the fate of everyone in the land? Jesus. No pressure Starswirl. I cracked a wry grin before the seriousness of the tone, the layer of graveness and conviction beneath it. Looks like my old teacher was as hyped as I was to deal with this matter once and for all. I beat the two into submission, and Starswirl, liked he had with Ahiuztol and the Chimera, can use his magic to take the restored Queen back to her proper place and time, and banish Zagreus eternally. Y'know thinking about it, occurs to me now how... Accepting I was about banishing Zagreus forever. Like, without hesitation. Was there truly no hope for him, of a creature born by entirely accident? Were we judging too quickly, not giving it a moment's thought? This is something I'll dwell more upon after the matter has been dealt with. It's clear, right now, that Zagreus must be stopped no matter the cost; I could worry about afterwards when he's lying on the ground in submission. "Actually, thinking about it..." Sunburst's thoughtful voice rose me from my own thoughts. "I swore there was a cloaked pony accompanying the Queen in the throne room upon their arrival." What now? I immediately halted, twirling around to face the unfazed stallion. "Are you absolutely sure?" I knew Zagreus was here, but I needed real confirmation in case the abomination was hiding anywhere but the throne room. He nodded after rubbing his short beard. "Yes, I'm certain of it. A cloaked pony with evil black eyes arrived with the Queen, I spotted him shortly before escaping from the castle." "Did he say anything? Any plans? Intent? Monologues?" "...I didn't manage to hear anything." Oh. Sunburst took note of my reaction and gave a sympathetic smile. "But I'm sure we'll discover the truth the moment we get there, Stardust. We just have to keep our wits about us, eh?" "You're awfully eager to confront this supposed danger head-on, Sunburst." I noted with a curious raised brow. The unicorn smirked uneasily in turn. "Why would I be afraid? We have the Twilight Warrior on our side! Together we'll be unstoppable!" Sunburst claimed with surprising amounts of zeal. Must be real pumped up, I suppose... Nodding warily, I continued down, the other two proceeding to follow. Radiant had yet to say a single word during our walk down this corridor, staring straight ahead with evident hardened features regardless of the conversation between Sunburst and I. Focusing entirely on the task at hand? Sombra, your taste is impeccable. You have absurd layers of disillusionment. Please, like I haven't noticed the subtle signs on your expression when we talked about your childhood together a short while ago. Sombra grunted, then spoke after a lase of silence. That said boy... Jack... I have... A request. The sincerity following that statement almost had me still completely and Sunburst colliding into me, the two oblivious to my jaw-dropping expression. A request Sombra? You? Things must be really dire by now! This is serious. I know, I know, no need to snap... I'm listening. The King sighed, almost bitterly amongst the hesitation. Radiant... Evidently in my current form I am unable to completely shield her from harm. I am asking you, for once, don't let your misjudgment get the better of you and among your battle with Zagreus and Chrysalis, keep her safe at all costs. My gaze faintly regarded the mare utterly oblivious to this internal conversation, the rawemotionin Sombra's voice almost overwhelming. You really do care for her... I'm asking you, out of whatever friendship we have... Protect her... Please. ...Well... Now I can't possibly decline. I was going to protect her regardless, old friend, but now? Now it's a promise. You can't really think I'd throw her in harm's way to spite you, do you Sombra? She's important to you, so that also applies to me exclusively. Radiant will be kept away from the fight no matter what. That, I promise Sombra. The following response spawned the most sincere words I ever head Sombra softly utter. Thank you... My friend. The dungeons. The passage led us into the dungeons. Sure, why not? They were, thankfully, empty. Pulling myself out of the rather small hole exiting from the tunnel, I helped Radiant out next, followed with Sunburst, the pair looking around in eye-wide wonder by where exactly we ended up in. Not exactly eye candy, I know. The area was damped in darkness with very few torches lit up, giving the place a sign over how intimidating and dreadful the atmosphere was intentionally meant to be. Your handiwork I presume, Sombra? Why provide my prisoners comfort? That would contradict the exact purpose of imprisonment, no? That casual remark almost threw me off-guard. And now you're telling jokes, without any snark behind it. I should keep Radiant around more often if she's giving you this type of positive behaviour. "This must be the castle dungeons." No [BEEP] Sunburst. Master of perception over here. Still, this gives us the perfect opportunity to draw out the next phase of the plan. I turned from examining some rusty bars to address the two unicorns. "Just so we know, everyone but the intruders have been petrified, yes?" Sunburst nodded solemnly. "That is correct." Alright, so no allies to turn to. Unless... "Sunburst." He straightened somewhat. "That spell you used to deflect the freezing magic. Can it be used to cure the ponies affected by it?" The yellow stallion responded with a simple shake of the head. "Regrettably not." Though he sounded more matter-of-fact than regretful. "It doesn't work both ways, I'm afraid. I was lucky to even defend myself from the spell." Damn, so much for rallying up the castle guards for reinforcements. "If the entire staff of the castle are frozen," Radiant spoke up for the first time since we entered through into the castle. "And we're dealing with potentially only a total of five intruders, counting the Changelings masquerading as the current rulers, that means we can infiltrate to the throne room without meeting any resistance." "Still, we'd have to make sure beforehand..." I muttered, knowing exactly how to accomplish that. Sombra, I need you to- Scout ahead? Consider it done. But not before the King added with an edge to his tone. Remember your promise. The torches barely revealed my shadow taking its own form and slithering through to the staircase across the narrow hallway. The mare, oblivious to her boyfriend's actions, continued with a serious inquiry. "All that's left now, after we've successfully make it there, is to figure out towards dealing with the opposition and removing them from the kingdom." "Leave that to me." Both heads turned to me curiously, and I smirked knowingly. "The Changelings are no threat, but their Queen and Zagreus are another story entirely. However, Chrysalis would be at a disadvantage due to her unfocused mind being addled by the latter's influence." Almost swore Sunburst faintly winced. "And Zagreus can't be strong enough while his magic is sustaining this spell across the Empire, and will likely try to flee." "Then what should we do?" I looked to the stallion's question. "Guard the doors from the outside." And sensing they were about to object, I added with firmness. "Zagreus is far too powerful and can easily corrupt anypony in sight. One look at him and you're a goner. He's my target and mine alone. You'll be safer after he's dealt with." "Then what makes you so special?" Radiant sounded less insulting about it and more inquisitive. "What's preventing you from falling under this 'Zagreus' magic?" "The very skills taught to me by a wise old teacher." Was all I replied with, and that's when Sombra decided to make a return to the safety of my mind. All clear. The pathway towards the throne room shall be swift, I will guide you there. That was fast. Nodding gratefully, I turned to face the nearby stairway and said with finality, "Let's go." And the other two followed, saving their questions for another time. My nose was beginning to get stuffy by the space down here anyway. Remember Jack. My teacher added as we traveled up the round staircase. The imbalance here hinders your abilities. You must rely on wits and cunning than sole strength this time around. Zagreus will evidently be expecting you here. I'll be careful- My posture stiffened, my friends freezing beside me at almost colliding with a royal guard, the surprising sight nearly had me tumbling back down the stairs into the dungeons below. But on closer inspection, I sighed irritably. Of course. Still, can't help but a feel a little sorry for the frozen guy. Swerving around Sentry, we continued forward, into the brightness of white tall corridors shining as though there was nothing wrong occurring at all, Sombra proceeding to guide me where to go, and allowing me to guide my allies. It took one turn around a corner for Radiant to briskly move forward until she was side-to-side by me, obviously not wanting Sunburst behind me to hear. Her voice was low, but filled with meaning. "It's Sombra, isn't it? He's the one who helped you up to now." I almost tripped over my own limbs, but nodded. Radiant sighed in relief at the confirmation, arctic eyes gazing to me from beneath the hood in obvious expectation. Somehow I got the feeling this 'interrogation' was far from over. "How is he, truly?" She inquired with faint concern colouring her voice. "Is he well...?" "Oh, he's fine." Well, as fine as can be, all things considered. "In fact, I'd dare say he's better off now than when he was a tyrant." The fact that Sombra was making no attempts of snark right now spoke volumes. "Does he..." Radiant seemed to hesitate there, briefly regarding the carpet down the hallway as we made another turn. I waited, knowing she needed time to gather her courage. And Radiant did not disappoint. "Did he ever talk about me, outside of... Contempt?" Contempt? Why would she assume Sombra hated her? "Radiant, contempt? Sombra has always regarded you with fondness and adoration." But that barely seemed to placate her, the unicorn shaking her head with a depressed leak to her tone. "After I ratted him out to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna? I'd understand completely if he utterly despised my guts." ...So THAT'S how they knew! That's why Radiant blames herself for what happened to her old friend! Some questions were being answered here. "I betrayed my best friend, because I feared what he'd become. What he had become." Radiant was glaring at the ground, sounding as though tears were on the horizon. "When I could've been there for him, helped him see a better path than become a simple coward who turned to others to fix my mistake... I'm as much a monster as he was..." NO! My body violently shuddered by Sombra's booming outrage, a fury I haven't felt from the dark unicorn for a long time.Don't you ever blame yourself, Radiant! I chose this destiny because I believed it was the only way. You will never be a monster, you have always been my light in a dark place, and I will be damned if you truly think otherwise, you... You...! "Radiant, Sombra thinks the world of you!" Radiant looked up in pleasant shock, seeing my light smile. Don't worry Sombra, I've got your back on this. "You are everything to him. Ever since he lost everything, even when he was trapped in that wasteland for a thousand years, it was the thought of you who kept his sanity in check. You who always kept him going even today. Sombra loves you, Radiant Hope." "I... I..." Her light blue eyes were now gleaming with, for lack of a better word, hope behind the brown hood, the light of the hallway revealing a mouth conflicted with what expression to make. "Is that what he told you...?" I shrugged with a humoured smile. "Well, maybe not so tactlessly, but the implications are there." I added with a playful wink, knowing the mare was blushing in the shadows of the cloak. "Besides, Sombra's my friend too, and I know not a day goes by where he doesn't think about you in all your Goddessness. He told me himself." Sombra's my friend... It felt a little jarring, yet rather refreshing to finally acknowledge that properly. And judging by Sombra's silence, he too was equally stunned by it as his girlfriend beside me was. A pink muzzle smiled warmly, Radiant now looking forward again with newfound relief and, again, hope to her posture. A dark King and a maiden of light... Hah. The classic. The trip to the throne room was, as expected, met with no opposition. Thank God, last thing we needed was anyone warning the temporary intruders that we were here. But as we moved closer to the familiar doors, my breathing slowed somewhat, body almost shaking by the recognizable stench of imbalance from within, a presence I had longed to encounter and deal with once and for all. Zagreus... He's waiting for us. This is it, my student. Starswirl never sounded more stern. Zagreus has gathered enough power to be prepared for a fight. Now we put everything you've learnt to the test. The Champion of Balance must prevail, today. Are you ready? I have to be, don't I? If not, who knows how many more lives are endangered and, I dread to think, extinguished from the world because of that mad pony's sickening ideal world of 'balance.' Turning back to Sunburst and Radiant, I forced myself to appear composed and nodded. "You two keep these doors shut after I enter. Zagreus mustn't be allowed to escape at all costs." The former frowned. "And the Queen?" "Her too." But Zagreus was by far the bigger threat. And seeing Sunburst's expression following my rather dismissive answer, I added. "They'll both be stopped before long. Please, do as I ask, and I promise everyone will be safe again." Then a glance to Radiant. "Your home will be safe again." But before I turned again completely to face my destiny, a pink hoof grasped my cape and prompted me to meet light blue eyes sparkling behind a brown hood. Radiant's petite voice said, "Are you absolutely sure you must fight them by yourself? From what you've told us, a single pony can't possibly win this battle alone." Good thing I wasn't a pony then. "I have to, Radiant." Before adding with a wry grin. "Otherwise Sombra would kill me for allowing you to get potentially hurt any longer." I'd do much worse than that, Jack... She didn't seem in the mood for playfulness, however. "Then promise me you'll be safe. For your friends, Stardust." And for a moment, just for a long moment, I was seeing Twilight Sparkle than Radiant Hope, the purple alicorn I loved and held close to my heart above anyone else regarding me with worried but confident sparkling eyes, assuring me that everything will be fine with high expectations for my own safety. My breath hitched briefly, as though I was looking at the same soul inhabiting another body. The two are more alike than you think... That alone had me nod with more determination than ever. "Tell you what, after all is said and done and I'm still breathing, I'll help you speak to Sombra himself. Would you like that?" The look of earnest shock, followed with her hoof loosely gripping my cape answered that for me. Sunburst was surprisingly keeping quiet about the whole affair. Must be in shock. With a final nod, I looked back to the doors and approached, gripping the handles and, inhaling deeply, gathered all the magic I had available for this upcoming battle. It's time... The second I walked in, I was expecting to be greeted by the ever-repulsive sights of Zagreus, Chrysalis and their minions, followed with a direct ambush or Zagreus' monologue with mockery and false triumph. Being welcomed by none of these things, however, had my posture slow briefly with a wary expression, looking around slowly before my eyes settled on the ponies right near the throne itself. Cadence, Shining and Flurry. Or rather, their Changeling selves. ...Except... Frowning cautiously, I approached with a glowing golden hoof, in case this was some type of deception. And yet, my eyes were not deceiving me, the Changeling counterparts held no expressions of malice and danger, at least towards me. No, the three ponies were... Frozen. The Changelings were caught in this spell too? But what good would that accomplish...? But the stallion by the side was what caught my attention the most. A familiar yellow unicorn looking quite terrified in his petrified state, a unicorn who was also currently guarding the doors outside with Radiant. Was Sunburst replaced by a Changeling and the real one managed to escape after dispatching Thorax to gather help...? ...Unless- Slow clapping had me stiffen, a nasally voice dripping with sickening humour causing me to turn around warily. A pony adorned by a dark cloak stood within the center of the room, a crude smile on burnt features. "Hook, line and sinker. Honestly Jack, you make things far too easy for me." Zagreus! Without further prompting, I charged, intending on not allowing this abominable creation to get the last laugh and deal with him before- Two beams from the corners of my eyes forced me back, my limbs reaching up in time to defend me against the onslaught of green and blue magic. My hind hoofs skidded across the marble crystal floor, putting me on the defensive. But the assailants quickly halted their attacks, and my brief moment of respite was heavily interrupted by invisible tons of pressure suddenly keeping my firm to the spot. Argh! Doesn't help that the strong imbalance was hindering my abilities...! Eyes hardened, then following with widening shock. What?! Walking between the smirking Zagreus were two ponies meant to be guarding the doors, one with a gleeful expression and the other with somberness. Sunburst's uncharacteristic smile was emphasized by the yellow horn emitting a sickly green hue. "Well done ladies, in bringing this cretin to me." Zagreus congratulated the two with victorious small applause. "Do hold him there for me. Steady, mind you, I don't want him to watch what occurs next with a damaged brain." 'Sunburst' grinned wickedly. "It would be my pleasure." And a green light enveloped the unicorn, rising upwards to reveal the true form disguised as the yellow stallion all this time. Queen Chrysalis smiled with enthusiastic triumph, green serpentine eyes sharing Zagreus' unending lust for chaos and destruction. Green eyes... Starswirl suddenly pondered with no hint of nervousness or dread. She seems to have some more semblance of free will under Zagreus' grasp than before. Oh? Good for her! My teeth, managing a low growl despite my trapped state. Chrysalis cooed mockingly. "Poor stallion. You know you shouldn't joined my past offer when you had the chance. but now, Stardust Balance, you must suffer for being such a fool." When I break free I'll...! Never mind her! Sombra snarled menacingly. What have they done to Radiant?! Said unicorn refused to meet my gaze, her hood lowered down to reveal the full pink features, long mane and blue sorrowful eyes. As though hearing Sombra's question, Zagreus grinned and clutched the mare's chin, prompting her wince and Sombra's threatening growl. "Young Radiant Hope, so desperate to amend her mistakes that she'd betray her own home in favour of seeing her dearest friend again." Chrysalis continued with a smirk. "Even as we speak, that unicorn student of your special somepony confronts my past self. And as Zagreus here and yourself have predicted, Stardust, she causes my own kind to betray with the help of that asinine traitor Thorax!" Despite my disposition, a swell of pride emerged through me at her disgust and Starlight's actions. "For... The better... I assure you..." And flinched as the pressure increased somewhat. "Now now Chrysalis." Zagreus made no real attempt to soothe the distraught Changeling. "We need him alive... For the moment at least. He must bear witness to his own failures today, as this kingdom falls and everything else follows. Radiant, if you would." The addressed mare reluctantly pulled something out of her own cloak, a small red item that was disturbingly familiar to me... No... For once, Sombra sounded positively in dread, and I squinted hard to see what Zagreus was now holding- Impossible... He surely wouldn't... Starswirl himself sounded grave. But then again, far be it for me to understand what this monster's thinking patterns are... "Thank you my dear." Zagreus raised up the red horn for me to witness. "Recognize this, Jack? You really should check for loose ends while you have the chance. Your own laziness betrays you." And with his own scarred horn emitting a blackened colour, something appeared right above us, shining down with pure radiance and meant to secure peace and hope for the Crystal Empire's people. "Fortunately, I know when to make good use of something. I must thank you, you know, human; your gullible behaviour has made things far too easier for me. Of course, I could've accomplished all this without your presence..." That muzzle grinned in cold humour. "But I'm feeling very spiteful today." With little choice, I was forced to watch in fascinated horror by the red horn that once belonged to the Empire's former King magically be raised into the air, heading straight for the floating Crystal Heart. As I could only ponder what happens next, Zagreus' continued words had me flinch in revulsion and hate. "Was it all coincidence for you, Jack? The griffons? The Diamond Dogs invading that hospital? The dragon's nest near that village? All traces of my power? No, you were meant to 'heal' those imbalances and change history, for the better. Because of you, the griffon's treasure has been returned and the monarchy restored far too early. Diamond Dogs make peace with ponies, yet again, too early. And the dragon? Well, I needed you far away enough for me to make my plans here." Played me for a fool... He played us all, Jack... Zagreus glared upwards with exclaiming triumph. "And now, the pinnacle of your failures is anew! It's time to get this show on the road! Radiant, if you would!" "No!" But the unicorn barely acknowledged my cry of objection, following the other cloaked pony's gaze up towards the red horn now hovering above the Heart. Radiant, please! Don't do this! I struggled to speak, to protest, even with Zagreus' stronger magic keeping me grounded now with Radiant focused on something else, mixtures of green and black surrounding my vision. "For Sombra's sake... Don't...!" "But don't you see, Stardust?" Chrysalis cackled victoriously. "This is all for King Sombra's stake!" But before any questions were asked, any protests were made, statements to say, or triumph to further sprout, Radiant's fired teal magic into the horn made everything stand still, as though time was slowing down from the horror before us. What followed from Radiant carrying through the monster's request blinding everything with a bright whiteness encompassing the entire throne room, black bolts of lightning striking the wall with darkness mixing with light. My eyes were forced shut, feeling the pressure slowly release me as Zagreus and Chrysalis evidently had to protect themselves from the sheer force of magic they have unleashed. Imbalance roared across the magical stream, my teeth grit and ear hammering in pain by the torrents of anger and rage shredding through my senses. Sadly, whatever Zagreus planned seemed to be working...! And as the light was slowly dying out, I felt a new presence, one both strange and familiar to me. Horrifyingly familiar. From within my mind, Sombra gasped sharply, Starswirl released a suffering sigh, and I looked up to see whatever it was that clearly grabbed their attention. A unicorn formed from the combined magic of the horn, Radiant's and power of the Crystal Heart- And a lump formed in my throat at the sight slowly descending like a dark angel, the Heart itself landing against the carpet floor with all its radiance died out. I vaguely heard Radaint's sigh of weariness and stunned hope, and I couldn't blame her. For the physical body of the former tyrant landed on all fours, eyes calmly shut as he stood opposite of my wary state, my own limbs shaking by the implications before me. Because, as of now, it wasn't just Chrysalis, Zagreus and Radiant I was going to fight now... Blood red eyes opened, and I felt petrified, as I had long ago by my first encounter against this fiend, in the snowy landscapes outside the Crystal Empire. My teeth bared, struggling to contain myself from the three malevolent forces now standing together, ready to utterly destroy me for good. "This has been a long time coming... Jack..." King Sombra grinned victoriously alongside the other sickening villains, his horn lighting up with darkened magic, lifting up the discarded Crystal Heart before me above his head. The tyrannical unicorn looked upwards with a pleased smile. "Albeit stalled a little longer, my rule could never be postponed, not even by a cowardly human or his weakling friends." "S...Sombra...?" Don't go anywhere near him! The mental voice of Sombra roared in his head, outraged by Radiant hesitantly approaching his physical form. But... How is that possible...? A wry grin sent towards the pink mare. "Yes, my dear Radiant Hope... It is I..." Zagreus smiled matter-of-factly to King Sombra's left. "You know what? I'd dare call this a genesis, my friend." And those void black eyes glinted with succession. "The Genesis of Imbalance... Begins today... And shall never, ever, conclude." The laughter of three corrupt monsters echoed throughout the room, and I dare say the whole kingdom. ...I think I'll hold onto Starswirl's advice about keeping my wits about me. To be continued...
Chapter 152: To His Coy MistressPreviously... No way am I permitting that monster holding any grasp of my Empire with its diseased hoofs. Today, Zagreus will fall. "Radiant." "You know who I am." "In a sense." "Because you know Sombra." "It's not just the Changelings who have infiltrated the Empire. Their Queen is here too. Queen Chrysalis has entered the kingdom." I'm asking you, out of whatever friendship we have... Protect her... Please. Remember Jack.The imbalance here hinders your abilities. You must rely on wits and cunning than sole strength this time around. Zagreus will evidently be expecting you here. "Then promise me you'll be safe. For your friends, Stardust." "Well done ladies, in bringing this cretin to me." "This has been a long time coming... Jack..." "The Genesis of Imbalance... Begins today... And shall never, ever, conclude." Hazy... Unfocused... Mind's a blur... Barely see... Can't make out... Faint shapes... Circling... My muzzle... Hoarsely groaned... Feel bound... To something... Can't remember... What... What happened... To me...? Eyes blinking... Trying to... Recognize the shapes... Moving left and right... To my vision... "Have you ever drowned?" Dark voice... Black... Black mane... Flowing... Red eyes... Cruel, cruel grin... "Or became alight in flames?" Feminine... Blue mane... Black body... Green sickly... Eyes... Crude expression... "Faced your darkest nightmares?" Back and forth... They moved around... Like wild predators... Ready to eat... "Suffered the worst torments?" Can't... Head hurts... Vision too damaged... Focus Jack. For the love of Celestia, focus! S...Sombra...? Two heads... Gazing at me... Enough clarity... To fully see the two creatures... Glaring with gleeful hate... "What we're asking is..." King Sombra paused, briefly exchanging a glance with the Changeling Queen, stalling for the moment. "Well..." Chrysalis finished with a mocking question towards my state. "Any last requests?" Vision's... Going blurry again... Can't fight it... A... Jack, you must concentrate. The fate of all rests on you; you must fight...! Ghh... Aaa my head...! My body involuntarily twitched from the pain, head knocking side to side to rid the constant pain aching from within. Please tell me I wasn't internal bleeding, because that would suck the most-! ...Wait a minute. I purposely twitched this time, or at least attempted to... But the obvious magical chains binding me onto the uncomfortable chair were preventing any further movement, my head the only free limb able to move at the moment. My eyes blinked wearily, waking up from the darkness as my head tried to clear itself of the pain, struggling to recall just what the [BEEP] was even going on. And the further I was brought to the waking realm, the muffled voices to my eyes were soon beginning to make more and more sense, my hazel eyes squinting somewhat towards the shapes of four figures with their backs turned to me, overlooking from a balcony down an obvious kingdom below. Suddenly, it all came crashing back to me, prompting my pained and shocked wince. Ah... Right. "This is the dawn of a new era, my friends." King Sombra's brooding voice, filled with sinister malice, declared as they gazed upon the unsuspecting Empire below. "I believe we should waste no further time and secure our hold over Equestria with the assistance of your minions. How about it Queen Chrysalis?" "It would be my pleasure, your Majesty." The overgrown bug sounded positively thrilled and filled with hunger. "At this point in time, my past self deals with Princess Twilight's overrated student and the traitors, which buys us time to take over the kingdoms I have already secured in one swift stroke. Together, we shall be invincible!" Wow, already declaring themselves the victors... And I haven't even had breakfast yet. Of course, the croaky old Zagreus decides to finish the classic villain monologue. I would roll my eyes if the situation wasn't so severe. "We have reached the epitome of our goals. Our combined magic will be enough to cripple any who oppose us. Imbalance shall spread, and we will provide the land- No... The world with a new order, cleansing away the old and corrupt with something Equestria has always been destined to achieve." And the classic villain laughter followed, unaware of my waking state. Strength was slowly returning... Starswirl, Sombra, are you there? A part of me dreaded the worse surrounding the latter. You need not fret, Jack. We are here. Oh thank God... This would be the worst time to thank a controversial deity, Jack. Our present dilemma, to call it dire, would be underwhelming. The minute after King Sombra's resurrection. Starswirl started with a hint of regret to it. They were quick to subdue and render you unconscious. Thankfully, they appear to have no incentive of exterminating you yet. Meaning they want you for some other goal. Yeah, for me to watch as they enslave everyone I love... Which will never come to pass. The future is fixed, evident with the presence of this Chrysalis. My teacher pointed out assuredly. We may have a chance yet. Sombra, the one in the mental realm, replied with skepticism. Implying Zagreus' own abominable presence doesn't somehow change this timeline to suit his needs, utilizing the Changeling and... Myself as pawns to his sickening game. Meanwhile, the three stooges of generic villainy continued singing their own self-proclaimed triumph, Chrysalis laughing with glee. "And when my past self joins us, nothing will stop us! Not this time, and not ever again!" "Stop me if you've heard this one before." Christ, my voice sounded parched. I wearily gazed to the three turning to the sound of my groaning tone. "Three cliche villains walk into a bar and declare themselves rulers of all. The bartender promptly kicks them out for wasting everyone's time." ...Even for you that was a cheap attempt. The physical King Sombra sneered distastefully. "The petty human awakens." "Jack!" Zagreus sounded far more thrilled. "I was wondering when you would join us! Revenge isn't as fulfilling when the object of said vengeance remains blissfully unaware." "Had a decent nap, warrior?" Chrysalis stepped forward, leering down on my defenseless posture with a victorious grin. "Because, today, it may be your last." I looked between them warily. "Then why not just kill me and get it over with? Save you the trouble of me escaping and kicking your [BEEP]es like there's no tomorrow?" With that, I added with a grin of my own, consisting of snark. "Unless your egos are so big you think I'm too powerless now to stop you?" "One cannot argue with the facts, Jack..." Scoffing, I looked over to the King by the balcony. "And you; last I checked the Crystal Heart destroyed your body completely." "Your own failure for underestimating my will for survival, and my dominion." The dark unicorn answered coolly. "To retain my righteousness on the throne. Like Princess Celestia and her sibling, you merely delayed me from regaining my birthright." Oh God, the pretentiousness coming from these three was through the roof. "Guessing it wasn't easy, bringing you back." The King scoffed, and I noticed with curious interest that Radiant, standing by the side of the balcony, had yet to say anything, refusing to acknowledge anyone's look towards her, her expression blank as this Sombra's personality. "You couldn't possibly understand." "Ah, let's give it a try." I glanced from the mare to the dark tyrant. "Your girlfriend found your horn, kept it safe, tried everything in her power to bring you back. Zagreus offered her the chance to bring her childhood friend back regardless of the consequences, and here we are." King Sombra smirked widely at that, Radiant regarding the floor on my words. "So now we are once again graced by the former pretentious bipolar tyrant of the Crystal Empire." Bipolar? You are a bit, let's be fair here pal. That wiped the smirk off the physical form's face. "Bipolar?" Chrysalis commented faintly. "You are a little unstable." Jesus Christ, Chrysalis echoed my thoughts. I feel violated now. "Silence." Sombra looked back to me with a sneer, his red horn lighting up with dark magic- Ugh! My chair skidded across the floor somewhat, the King gesturing as I was closer to them towards the outside black storm. "Look around you, Jack Wright! This is my ascendance! My legacy unbound! All your efforts to destroy me have been for naught! Once more, I will not be denied my glory!" "Wonderful isn't it?!" Chrysalis added, standing beside the gleeful King with a widened grin. "Our rule shall extend over the masses! The lands and beyond will become ours, once and for all! And it's all thanks to you, for making this happen, human." Oh of course, somehow it's all my doing... "And I suppose you two are just fine with taking order now from a puppet master who's just going to get rid of you once your usefulness has been dried up." Before either could retaliate, Zagreus walked around and offered a hoof for peace, smiling sickeningly towards me behind that dark hood. "You are mistaken, Jack." Those black void eyes sent a chill down my spine, shivering if I could in this position. "I merely offer these two rightful rulers of the lands with the assistance of my own unique magic. They are wise to accept that offer." "A magic which corrupts and destroys anything else unlike it." My heated eyes snapped to the Changeling. "You're completely fine working with the same pony who had you under his spell for a long time now?" "Pay no heed to his words, my dear. Humans are notoriously deceptive." "Oh, I learnt such first-hand during our battle in Canterlot." My head stiffened, grimacing in disgust as Chrysalis approached closer at my helpless state, daring to brush my cheek with a black hoof, neon eyes glowing hungrily and with... Admiration? "Pretended to be a Changeling in order to attack me. I... Approve of such deceptive means." I felt bile rose to my throat. She still wasn't thinking about...! "This appears to be the perfect opportunity to extend my own offer once again, human." Chrysalis began, motioning to herself and the other villains observing. "We know as much as you do that you will never truly belong with those ponies, Jack. Join us, rule by our side, and we shall true glory and balance to all against us!" My answer shall and always remains the same: [BEEP] no. What makes this creature possibly believe I'd even consider such a vile scenario? Was it the beard? Did I scream 'supervillain' to them? My scowl was the only answer I provided as Chrysalis gazed down upon me with undiscerned want. Not in a million years you foul hag. Zagreus then approached, the imbalance radiating off him prompting me to lean back in discomfort, and placed a faux sympathetic hoof to the Changeling's side. "Regrettably, your Majesty, this human has become too brainwashed by the ideals of that Princess and her friends. He is beyond salvation I'm afraid." "A pity." Chrysalis seemed to express genuine remorse, sighing with a shake of the head as she stepped back. "This could've saved your life today, Jack. But then again, I suppose it's fitting considering you've turned my own kind against me." I raised a skeptical brow. Blaming me again for your own [BEEP], your Majesty? "Have I now?" Green eyes glowed in outrage, revealing the true nature of this fallen, desperate creature. "Do not feign ignorance child! As we speak, Starlight Glimmer and her team are aided infiltrating my former castle with my own children! Pharynx and others brainwashed by your sickening ideals guide them towards the throne room, instrumental to this temporary defeat!" A black hoof pointed with dawning contempt. "All because of you!" ...Huh. So I inadvertently changed the finale there somewhat. Starswirl, whatever happens, it wasn't my intent. Do no despair, my pupil. All is said and done. "Bah!" Sombra scoffed, swerving around the two and stood directly before me, having brushed past a concerned Radiant. "It matters not whether he serves or opposes us; what matters is what the boy chooses to conceal from us." Conceal? He noted my confusion with a disgruntled sneer. "Oh don't play dumb human. Dear Radiant informed me of everything." Said unicorn flinched, avoiding my glance. The King continued with a faint smirk. "You are hiding something from me... Or, some one." ...Oh [BEEP]. I knew exactly who he was referring to... Sombra must've noticed the faint change of expression, his impatient look worsening. "You will give me the location of my other self, the part of me who has obviously somehow attained a form himself." ...What? "Share with me where he hides, so I may become complete entirely and rule without anymore delays." Whatever you do, tell this mad pony nothing! But the physical version was no mood for such, as his magically pulled me closer once again- Oh Jesus! The upper half of my body was now greeted over the edge of the balcony, towards the unsuspecting kingdom with its still-frozen citizens waiting below. "I would infiltrate your mind and obtain the information myself." Sombra's close voice to my ear prompted my grimace. Sheesh, personal space thank you. "But my patience is rather thin nowadays. Tell me where he is,now." ...Was it just me or were the chains loosening somewhat? "You have wronged all of us by some means, my friend." Zagreus added from behind with an air of calmness. "You finally have the option to redeem yourself, here and now." No... Yeah I could feel it. The tightness pressed against my fur and limbs were beginning to soften, subtly feeling my body able to shift comfortably again, despite half-dangling over the edge of a long drop. Glancing down carefully, I noticed the faint blueness of magic tugging at the chains with care and concealment, prompting my realizing smirk. Meeting their deadly gazes, I replied with a tinge of smugness. "You'll have to kill me I'm afraid. I don't betray the locations of my friends." Sombra snarled, whether by the refusal or implication or both, and I felt the chair immediately begin to tumble over the edge, my vision blurring from spinning around vertically. But it was already too late, Radiant saved me in the nick of time. And Balance aided me this time next. The tyrant was completely unprepared as I gripped the edge of the balcony and spun upwards, his left cheek impacted by my extended kick, sending the taller pony flying back past a reflexive Chrysalis. Both her and Zagreus looked stunned at first, before gazing at my freed state with dawning outrage and readying to retaliate. My decision was quickly made, descending down with a smirking leap as black and green magic blasted spot I formerly stood upon, debris of the balcony falling down rapidly alongside me. The chair with chains greeted the ground first with a loud clang and crash, thankfully impacting none of the oblivious civilians below. My eyes were beginning to prick with tears at the rapid descent down to the ground, teeth grit in determined preparation. Come on Balance, don't fail me now! But instead, my salvation was made by blue magic flashing my vision. Thankfully today I seemed to have the reflexes of a cat, landing on all four hoofs onto solid ground which greeted my vision next, wincing from the impact. The floor shattered beneath me somewhat from the speed and force, limbs trembling after basically falling from a great height just a second ago. The good news, as I slowly maintained composure to my body, was that I could feel Balance a great deal again, clearly being far away now from Zagreus' suffocating magic. My relieved grin switched to a frown by a sudden blue flash beside me, a certain dark pink unicorn following me to wherever she took me. Won't lie, I was torn between thanking her or scolding her for everything she's done today; the gratitude for saving my life, but the lecture for basically bringing back a dark tyrant under the control of a genocidal entity. No offense Sombra. Hmph. You dare raise your voice against her, boy, and those monsters will be the least of your troubles. Duly noted- Hang on... I know this place. My hazel eyes whipped around to the ceiling, the furniture, the recognizable architect used for a hideaway like a monarch. This was your secret palace, Sombra! No wonder the imbalance feels so far away right now, we're a few miles away from the Crystal Empire. The distance will be irrelevant soon, I'm afraid. Starswirl spoke up gravely. His influence is slowly spreading outside the kingdom like a war-marching plague. It's only a matter of time before Zagreus senses our presence here and strikes. Meaning we have to think of a plan, right here and now. Without further prompting, I gazed around the clean interior, ignoring Radiant's presence for the moment in favour of finding something useful to aid us. Sombra, you know this layout inside and out. Are there any weapons here? Defenses we can use? All traps and weaponry are in form of my own magic. Nothing we can take outside to strike back against our adversaries. [BEEP]... So we'll have to improvise. "What are you doing?" The unicorn inquired behind me, and I resisted the urge to snap at her, partially out of respect - or fear - for Sombra, and because she reminded of another certain mare... A mare whom and her friends were in far more danger than being trapped in Present Chrysalis' cocoons. "Devising a plan to take on three corrupt tyrants." I replied simply without turning. Taking on a weaker Zagreus and controlled Chrysalis had been the original hopeful plan. But now? Zagreus was stronger, Chrysalis seemed to have developed her own free will somewhat this time, and now a resurrected dark version of King Sombra was here. Basically, we have our work cut out for us. By the way, speaking of the third villain, Sombra, you didn't seem entirely too happy towards witnessing your usual self planning global domination. I thought you'd been happy about it. The King in my mind sneered. That thing, that single-minded mess, is far from being me. It is a creature under a monster's control, and is a fool for not realizing otherwise. An amalgamation formed from the magic of the Crystal Heart and what remained of me inside the horn. I am the one true King Sombra, not that impostor which those clowns created. Ah, okay, a matter of self-esteem. Got it. A pink hoof proceeded to grip the edge of my cape, inciting me to look at the frowning Radiant Hope emanating mixed emotions. "But don't you see? The answer is obvious." Was it now? "Sombra said it himself, there's a part of him hiding somewhere, and you know where he is. Think about it; if Sombra was completely restored, he'll be back to his old self!" My own features hardened at the words which sounded terribly recycled. "Is that what Zagreus told you...?" The mare flinched, but stood her ground, looking absolutely determined. Once again, she was replaced with the image of a purple alicorn glaring at me in challenge, prompting my hitched breath. But thankfully, the image returned to the dark pink equine. "I know it'd work. Sombra only acted like he did just now because he's incomplete, without his full personality. Surely you know there's more to him than just how everypony else perceives him since you're clearly so determined in concealing the rest of him from them." From me. "Or perhaps because reuniting them completely is part of Zagreus' motive." My teeth grit in slight irritation, refusing to concede by her words. "That monster, the creature you helped bring back today, isn't King Sombra, and I'll be damned before allowing my friend to merge with that beast and become a complete slave to power and imbalance." "He's stronger than that!" But the doubt and worry was already festering in the mare's heart, Radiant stepping back slowly with an unconvincing shake of the head. "He would never give in...!" "What do you call his tyranny, then, a thousand years ago?" I asked with a hint of dryness. "The greed, the hunger for power, the desire to enslave and control all living things? The Sombra you've known from childhood is long gone, Radiant, replaced by what we saw today." Realizing my voice was rising, I took a moment to breath, sighing with a remorseful expression. "I'm sorry... But I can' risk what you ask. It's too dangerous." "Please." Her voice sounded terribly close to cracking, and I forced myself to look away from the sheer awfulness of her breaking expression, once more reminding me of Twilight far too much. "Sombra... He means everything to me. I all just want is my best friend back... That must mean something for the special somepony of the Princess of Friendship...!" Guilt was bubbling in my throat, but I had to stay strong. "It's out of that friendship with Sombra that I keep him safe..." Radiant said nothing, for the moment, but the depressed emotions were palpable in the air, prompting my flinch of regret. All she wanted was her friend back, that shouldn't be too difficult to ask for. But Zagreus, of course, corrupted that yearning as a trap for myself, a trap to rid of a deadly opponent to his games. Radiant was as much a victim as anyone else. And I'm sorry I had to deny her that wish, Sombra. Don't be... The fallen King murmured, sounding quite sorrowful himself. It is I who should be regretful for everything. ...You still forgive her, after she sold you out to Celestia and Luna? I swore he smiled in my head. There would never be a moment in history where I could ever be mad at her... Radiant, as I looked back, was regarding a window to outside, arctic eyes solemn and her voice resonated with softness, melodious in that tone. "We made a pact, Sombra and I. One day, regardless of what destiny told us, we would run. Run like the wind; explore all of Equestria and what it had to offer, together. We'd do everything together: Play games, cook meals, share stories, bother our elders... To the very end." She often bested me in games, such as chess... But helped me learn from my mistakes. I often than not exploded my own food by adding too much magic, which she playfully teased me for and helped me improve. Her stories were far more fascinating, and entertaining, because she was telling them. Nopony in the Crystal Empire could stand us together... Her hoof pressed against the aged glass, as though soothing it in circles. A tiny smile of reminisce. "By his side, I was always happy. Sombra was teased as a colt, you know, by the other children, but I saw something in him. Greatness... To become something those other ponies only hoped to attain." She saw something in me that I failed to, encouraging me and keeping me composed to the very end. The other children saw me as easy prey, but Radiant kept me protected. Gave me... Hope. With a gentle sigh, the unicorn removed her hoof from the window and turned back to me, her expression far too somber for me to bear. "All I ever wanted was to be with him." All I truly wanted was to be beside her. "Running forever." Until the end of eternity. "Without anyone's judgement." Without anyone's meddling. "A future where we were always happy." A future ruled by our shared content. "...So what happened?" I was asking neither, but both, their shared thoughts and feeling compelling me to speak with a quiet tinge of sadness. "What made Sombra the tyrant he is today? What changed him?" Radiant winced, and I almost replied with an apology for asking before she answered whilst glaring at the ground. "That forsaken Crystal Heart." What? She took notice of my confusion and explained solemnly. "All Crystal Mares and Stallions, as a tradition among the Empire, were to touch the Crystal Heart itself and be shown their own future." The unicorn sniffed, eyes closed painfully at the memory. "It showed me becoming the next Princess of the Crystal Empire. But Sombra... It showed him... Him..." "...Becoming a dark ruler." Radiant confirmed this horrified soft statement with a weary nod, obvious tears threatening to prick from her eyes. Either by compulsion or because of Sombra's own feelings in my mind, I hurried over and softly embraced the mare, to her immediate tight return, tearfully responding into my cape. "He was afraid, so deathly afraid of this future... That he pushed me away, or tried to, in fear that he'd drag me alongside this terrible foreseen event." "Not realizing that pushing you was the trigger of this event." The implications were dreadful to imagine, and my teeth grit in enraged irritation as my hoof soother the mare's back. If destiny was a person, I would punch him in the face. How dare some magic rock decide Sombra's future like that... It was abominable! I told you, Jack. One cannot interfere with fate. Sombra sounded awfully drained as he spoke. My path down this predestined point was always inevitable. But at the very least, I could keep the mare I... Care for more than anypony else safe from the darkness I walked down. "...No." Radiant glanced up at my one, firm word. "Huh?" I met her tearful blue gaze with a stern expression. "I said no. I am so, so sick of destiny making decisions for everyone. [BEEP] destiny so much I'd rather DIE than be its pawn. What Sombra attempted was noble, but, Radiant, your boyfriend was a massive idiot if he believed this was the only path for him." How dare you- "Shut up Sombra!" I snapped to the ceiling, prompting Radiant's eye-widened look, Glaring back down to the mare, I kept her at arm's length whilst continuing with a heated disposition. "To Hell with fate! Destiny, singular roads. They can all go [BEEP] themselves! You decide what path to take, not what some magic crystal says! You and Sombra always had the choice, Radiant. Tell me, haveyouever become a Princess?" "Well... No but-!" "There we are." I was leaving no room for argument, grinning rather madly now. "Sombra has always been too stubborn for his own good. I've tried time and time again to prove that destiny doesn't always have the last say, and today I'm going to make that an example. Because do you know what I'm going to do?" It felt as if Balance itself was flaring up in anticipation with my words. Radiant shook her head, but her eyes were fixated in curiosity and wonder. "I'm going to save the Crystal Empire. I'm going to rescue all the hapless citizens. I'm going to make sure everyone we love is safe and protected by those three monsters ruling from the castle. And then, I'm going to blast said monsters into the heavens, and straight down to Hell!" With a golden firm hoof on the mare's unflinching shoulder, I added matter-of-factly. "And then, I'm going to reunite you with the pony you love. King Sombra, the real one, misses you more than anything, Radiant. You're going to be happy together. You're going to run." Jack... No buts Sombra. I'm fulfilling my promise, not just to you but those who asked me to protect those important to me, to the bitter end. You will get your body back, somehow, and you're going to run forever with the mare you love! Wiping her remaining tears from her eyes, Radiant seems to have become inspired enough, managing a hopeful smile and newfound determined glint in her eyes. "Then I'm going to make up for my deceit, my betrayal to another of Sombra's friends today. Tell me what we're planning to do, Stardust Balance." I nodded, grinning rather wickedly. Now who was feeling triumphant, Zagreus? "So," I began, getting straight to business as we equally paced around the main foyer of the palace. "Let's start detailing our plan by addressing what we already know." Radiant nodded from the opposite side of the room, taking the lead first. "We know that Sombra, Zagreus and Chrysalis intend to spread some sinister magic slowly across Equestria while its protectors are still captured." "We also know that Sombra and Chrysalis seem to hold some sort of free will, when Zagreus typically uses his magic to enslave anyone, regardless how strong they were, to his will. Meaning he trusts them enough to cooperate..." "Or he's powerful enough to feel invincible against the two should they betray him." Or perhaps they remain under his control without their own knowledge of such. "So three supervillains intend to rule all of Equestria, and eventually beyond, with an iron hoof." "And we seem to be the only two ponies in the area who have the capability to stop them." Radiant sounded somewhat exasperated, sending me a faint expression of doubt. "Although our abilities appear limited now. With the Crystal Heart in their possession, we may very well simply be trotting into oblivion. We have no current advantages." Ah, but don't we? "On the contrary." I smirked knowingly, looking over to the unicorn. "One benefit is staring at us right in the face." Radiant tilted her head, frowning. "Then care to share it with the class?" Gladly. "Sombra, Chrysalis and Zagreus are all a selfish sort; no doubt the idea of sharing their kingdom equally with anyone would be repulsive to them all. And Zagreus, for all intents and purposes, simply desires the extinction of all life for his sickening idea of utopia. The other two, however, would be easy to turn against one another." "Once they begin to squabble about who rules over what." Shiny blue eyes glinted in epiphany. "They'd sooner be destroyed than ever considering sharing even a part of their kingdoms with others." It is the nature of classic villainy. No doubt King Sombra and Queen Chrysalis will feel less than inclined to ever exchange negotiations with one another in a peaceful disposition. They might be dangerous old tyrants, but they were still cliche cartoon villains all the same. "That would potentially solve one problem, okay, but such distractions would only fool them for so long." Radiant pointed out worriedly. "As you've described Zagreus, that pony could keep those two in line if he wanted. We should be concerned about him first before dealing with the other two, agreed?" Fair enough. "Good thinking." I nodded, regarding the ground with a furrowed brow. "And Zagreus has become powerful enough now to cast magic left and right. Strong magic. I still remember the feel of it when he held me down." Such recollection prompted my own shiver. "He's the bigger threat, yes." "So how would we stop him?" The answer came with a golden hue beginning to surface from my right hoof, myself regarding the glow solemnly. "Typically, Balance magic would be the key. But the imbalance spread throughout the Empire is too strong for me to use the power effectively. We could try to draw Zagreus out..." "But he's smarter than that." I nodded wearily. "Sadly." Radiant hummed, beginning to pace again a second before me. That was a pickle. Sombra and Chrysalis were small fry next to Zagreus, regardless of what they think. Zagreus might be stronger now, but he wasn't dumb enough to leave his fortress of protection without good reason to. Drawing him out would take too long, and time was of the essence. And engaging him was a fool's errand, not with the suffocating imbalance all around and having two power-hungry tyrants defending the monster. You know, it astounds me at times how much you share in common with your Princess, Jack; over-analyzing every dilemma when, as you said, the answer lies right before your face. I paused, regarding the ceiling in tired weariness. Alright Sombra, so what's the oh-so obvious answer I'm clearly missing? Why, they very thing that brought that incomplete version from the magical realm, of course. ...The Crystal Heart. The Crystal Heart. Sombra affirmed, reverberating with mighty conviction. We use the Heart, we can vanquish our enemies for good. That is, two of them at least. The Changeling Queen would be relatively unharmed, but defenseless by the onslaught of magic. But how would we use it then? The citizens of the Empire were frozen stiff by magic, and we wouldn't have the time to free them all and unite their love into the Heart against the usurpers. We needn't rely on the help of them this time, Jack. Starswirl interjected with a small degree of triumph.We've seen what both sides of magic can achieve when combined with the power of the Crystal Heart. But there's one side we've yet to witness used upon it, one only a certain trained pony can utilize. ...Balance. We use Balance on the Crystal Heart! Is that possible? Would that work even?! There is only one way with finding out. We must retrieve the Crystal Heart at all costs. Then, using what magic you can, strike at the center of the powerful object and engulf the entire kingdom with the golden hue of Balance itself. The chain reaction would cancel out and vanquish all forms of imbalance, freeing the ponies from their petrified prisons. All life in the vicinity would experience the flow of balanced magic; Chaos and Harmony intertwined to a beautiful shade of unity. And for once, no one here would feel conflicted ever again. And the power would annihilate anything even related to the imbalance. For prime examples, Zagreus and Sombra. My physical self would evaporate into smoke, the horn used to bring that form about what only remains. And Zagreus, the more vital threat, would be gone for all eternity. It's a win-win scenario, wouldn't you say? ...It's the only choice we have, isn't it? "What? What is it?" I looked over to the frowning Radiant, who took note of my mixed expressions. Sighing, I relayed everything addressed in my mind, and those arctic orbs widened second by second with every word uttered, the mare eventually gasping from the plan. "Of course. The Crystal Heart would be our sole solution for all this. It's brilliant!" And she seemed to have no qualms with the potential to annihilate a life, Zagreus aside. Sombra, no wonder you like her so much. Snark all you want, Jack. In this case there are fewer options left. Zagreus must be stopped, and death is his only destination. The King paused, adding rather reluctantly. Think of it as... Correcting a mistake, a mistake which would cost you the lives of everyone you love. Your choice, warrior. Sighing, I nodded to the unicorn, preferring to take my mind off that issue for now. "We'd have to obtain it from the grasp of those villains first... Radiant, exactly how well adept in magic are you?" Minutes later, with the plan discussed and thought out, the pair of us were ready to head out and end this indefinitely. Opening the front doors greeted us to a growing blizzard, white specks of snow falling steadily to the ground, speed only increasing by the unstable magic and darkness touching the Empire's precious Heart. With one hoof catching a flake, I frowned in concern as it refused to melt in my fur, the wind playing against my cape. My fedora was still inside the castle after they knocked me out. "Time is running short..." "Then we'll just have to hurry." Radiant commented beside me. "Fortunately, I do know a shortcut." Hm? And from the corner of my eye she smiled grimly. "Being Sombra's childhood best friend does have its perks." Shortcut to the Empire? Easy. Walking into the heart of the Empire whilst meeting no resistance whatsoever? No sweat. Radiant and I developing a thorough strategy to besting Zagreus, Chrysalis and the evil side of her boyfriend before the day was done? Possible. Carrying out the plan? Now that's where the fun begins. Now, you'd think the better tactic right now would be to find another passageway into the tall looming castle and sneak within the interior, infiltrating the floors and finding exactly where they contained the Crystal Heart. But, as one of us pointed out, that would be what they'd expect, and possibly set traps for each and every secret passage waiting to ensnare us. So instead, we, or at least, I, resorted to taking a far more simpler route into the castle. The front door. With a cheerful hum, I strode with purpose, shaking the fallen pieces of snow onto the carpet upon arrival, greeted with no welcome. That snowstorm was something fierce, but Radiant and I managed to get through before the worst of it would come. Just another sign of how exactly [BEEP]ed this situation was. Speaking of Radiant, after reaching the entrance to the castle, the mare and I turned to regard one another, exchanging farewells and good lucks as we proceeded to go through with this bold and rather incredibly risky plan which determined the fate of all. Sombra, though he refused to admit as such blatantly, was worried for her as the unicorn disappeared from sight to carry through with her part, prompting my small smile. Naturally, of course, I would be too if it was Twilight in her place, but that didn't mean I wasn't concerned for Radiant's well-being regardless. I just had to trust the mare wouldn't get fooled again and stayed hidden well enough to retrieve the Heart as I carried through with my end. You're certain she can be trusted no matter what, after all, Sombra. With my life. And mine as well, in this case. We're taking an incredible gamble here. But then again, I gathered she'd probably carry through with this plan with or without my approval. The King grunted in fond acknowledgement. Or mine. Once her mind is set on a task, nothing shall stop Radiant from accomplishing it. It is nigh impossible to win any sort of debate with her. ...So... Kinda like a Anakin and Padme romance then. Sombra scoffed derisively. A stubborn, whiny petulant teenage child murderer and an over-emotional, illogical midwife? Your comparisons are often shoddy at best. I shook my head with a smirk. I was moreso comparing the good parts, Sombra. Leave it to you to dwell on the negative. But who was I to talk? Anyway, despite this amusing internal exchange happening, I kept my eyes open and senses sharp for any hint on an ambush on my way up the castle, feeling somewhat like Mario at a boss level. Hopefully the King, Queen and Abomination from Hell weren't in another castle, because that would definitely suck, to say the least. My body kept tensed, ready for a trap at any given moment, and at the same time myself applying the logical step to approaching the trap Obi-Wan Kenobi would be proud of. Springing the trap. You're truly going through with this, aren't you...? I almost paused by the uncharacteristically soft inquiry. I mean, it's a little late to change my mind about it, Sombra. I'm basically marching into Tartarus itself with what awaited me; can't back down now. That's not what I meant and you know it. The unicorn in my head fumed somewhat before calming. I refer to your intent with regaining me my own form after we have dealt with those intruders. Don't attempt any deception, Jack, I sense whenever you're lying... You were truthful to Radiant before. Well... I slyly grinned. You caught me good King, I meant what I said back there, fair enough. After defeating them, getting your body back will be my next priority. Why? Why what? Don't play childish with me. Why would you ever consider that option? Our relationship is far from close for you to feel obligated in assisting me this way. Unless you simply intend to rid of my presence in your mind to risk this, but I can sense it's far deeper than that selfish logic. After everything I've done to you; taking over your body, hounding you repeatedly, scolding and mocking you along with your often asinine decisions. What possible motive do you have to do this for me... Unless you've begun the fatal mistake of pitying me- Oh don't be so presumptuous, Sombra. It has nothing to do with pity or sympathy. And the past is in the past, Twilight and the rest have taught me enough to let go of certain things from back then. My reasoning behind this goal doesn't have any intent of simply getting rid of you either. The answer is very, very simple my friend. Well? I'm all ears, oh forgiving one. As I just said in last statement. You're my friend, Sombra, whether you've realized this or not. After everything we've been through together, I think it's only fair to acknowledge you as such. And as my friend, I'm willing to take this risk so you and Radiant can be happy together. You've changed, Sombra. You might not know it, but you have. And if I'm hopeful enough, changed to the point where domination is no longer a fixated goal of yours. I could practically feel Sombra's incredulity rolling off in waves, inciting my humoured smile whilst passing down another white corridor, following the presence of imbalance perverting the walls. Almost there now... The point of no return. In other words, you're risking all this on blind faith. On hope. Oh Sombra... I always live in Hope. I kept quiet for a moment, allowing the implication to sink in. That's right, because I know Radiant will be here this time to help the unicorn see the light. Heh, may when all is said and done, you could tell me stories of your childhood antics with her, Sombra. ...No promises Jack. I'll take that as a yes. Upon that confirmation, we arrived, the large doors opened invitingly with magic widening them, clearly expecting my presence. Straightening, I grinned wryly. Well, this was it. About to face the battle of my life here, today. Zagreus, ChrysalisandKing Sombra... Oh boy. This was certainly it. Have faith in hope, my young student. My teacher finally decided to speak up after allowing the King and I some privacy. Everything will result in things our way, I can sense it. But never lower your guard, Jack. Today shall become the catalyst of tomorrow, and the future to come. Alright I'll keep that in mind... Heh. Swallowing a gulp, I nodded, maintaining a calm expression before walking through, into where destiny awaited. Funny thing, destiny, in that I hate the bloody word and all its meaning. But this time, for once, there was no escaping it nor the confrontation happening today. The first step inside the throne room, the temperature lowered down exponentially than earlier, the pressure of magic tingling against my skin and fur, almost prompting my shiver. But this was zero time to express discomfort, instead glaring forward towards the throne itself... And the King sitting upon it with a Changeling Queen standing beside him, red and green eyes collectively regarding their visitor with equal greed and contempt. To my slight relief, Sunburst and the frozen guards in the room looked barely harmed, so thankfully these villains decided not to take their anger out on them. The Changelings disguised as royals, however, looked discarded in their petrified states, lying uncomfortably on the floor as though cast aside there. "Do not concern yourself with my former subjects." Chrysalis spat, evidently noting my glance. "They will betray their true ruler soon enough thanks to your friends." That resulted in my frown on disgust, glaring back to the two. For Chrysalis to harm her own kind. Her own children... And she honestly expected me to side alongside her for some reason. What a disgusting, pitiful creature. "I will admit, this was an unexpected development." The Dark King grinned satisfyingly. "But then again, your reputation for reckless abandonment is nothing to be underestimated." Sombra rose, settling on all fours as his red regal cape dramatically whipped from the gesture, the royal smirking. "Have you finally reached enough sense to submit, child, or do you have hold some asinine intent which would only result in your doom?" I shrugged callously. "I'm already doomed regardless. My powers are diminished while I'm here. I have no backup, no weapons, nothing worth a damn to fight back. I'm basically at your mercy, oh great ones." The Changeling Queen's grin widened, obviously pleased to hear me acknowledge that fact. "At last, he sees truth! And it only took the domination and capture of your loved ones by past me for you to acknowledge such." "Yep, I'm powerless and ready to be converted to your side." That said, I gazed around in faint curiosity. The Crystal Heart didn't seem to be here. That's some good news. Potential bad news however? "So where's the third member of your little party? Zagreus extending his leash? That's nice of him." That quickly wiped off their smug looks. Sombra scowled dangerously. "Even now you continue to make petty quips, in hopes of prolonging the inevitable." "When the reality being that the inevitable is now." Chrysalis continued with a knowing smile, upper fangs sticking out. "You are beaten, thoroughly and without anyone left to back up on. Even that little traitor who saved your life abandons you, realizing her error in betraying the only pony she cares for. Yes, I know about little Radiant Hope." A crude grin, green orbs flashing at my flinch. "Poor little mare, believing she could save her childhood friend. But she has, whether she chooses to believe so or not." This version of Sombra, in contrast to the Sombra growling in my mind, seemed mighty okay with Chrysalis mocking his childhood sweetheart. The tyrannical unicorn leaned forward, red eyes narrowed intensely as though peering into my soul. "I am not a heartless King by nature, Jack. Mercy isn't beyond my capabilities; simply grant me what I desire, and I shall make certain you have a place among our new world order. If you aren't so hesitant, perhaps your friends will be spared additionally." Oh yeah sure, if I was anymore of an idiot I might buy that. C'mon guys I'm autistic, not [BEEP]ed. I refrained from smirking at Sombra's 'generous' offer, slightly wondering how Radiant was getting along elsewhere in the castle. Hopefully by now she at least had some clue, I could only stall these villains for so long. Because, this time, I wasn't relying on brute strength to win this battle; that was just asking for an [BEEP]-kicking on my part. No, instead I relied on another attribute of mine: Wits. "Why are you so determined in getting that part of you back?" I had to ask, further attempting to stall for time. "Those remains may be tainted for all you know. Aren't you fine enough to establish your dominance with or without being wholly complete?" "That is precisely why I must attain that form of me." The King retorted irritably. "I cannot allow some corrupted version of me running around, threatening my grand designs for the future. Even if you or your friends have hardly influenced him, there is no place in my vision for a rival." "You might as confess now, human." The Queen added matter-of-factly, stepping forward somewhat. "I imagine good King Sombra's patience here, especially upon his recent resurrection, is on present thin ice. Simply tell us where the rest of him hides, and we promise no further harm shall be inflicted upon you." "No, but everyone else on the other hand?" I provided a deadpan expression. "Might as well hand over all my assets on a silver platter while I'm at it." "That would be very preferable, yes. As it would certainly save you the trouble of facing our wrath." "Which you are mere moments away from." Sombra snapped with a darkened look, taking one step menacingly. I barely backed down, only my posture rising slightly. "Enough wasting for time, child. Where is the remaining part of my soul?" "...Oh alright, since you're so very persuasive." I sighed, putting on a facade of weary defeat. "He's hiding in your little palace in the outskirts of the kingdom. Happy?" Red eyes glinted dangerously, a pleased grin on his muzzle. "Very." Chrysalis seemed to agree. "A wise decision, Jack. Now nothing shall oppose us. Thorax and his traitorous Changelings won't stand a chance against our combined might. They, along with Starlight Glimmer, will pay severely for ever crossing me!" Heh, yeah, over my cold dead body first. If you continue being so callous, that may become a reality. I know what I'm doing... And now I have a new idea, observing the smug pair. "So, as I understand it." I began with a careful venture. "You intend on taking over Equestria and remaking the land in your image." "That is correct." Chrysalis nodded proudly. "We have yet to work out the details." Sombra added dismissively. "But that is a trifling matter, soon to be rectified." "Uh-huh." I nodded with a thoughtful look. "So who'll be in charge of this new world order?" "Me." Both tyrants blinked and snapped glares at one another. "Me!" Easy as pie. Pinkie would be thrilled. "Ahh, I figured this might happen." I grinned widely, pointing out in knowing observation. "That's the problem with establishing a monarchy, there's never any room to share. And I imagine sharing was never part of either your intentions, was it?" "...Oh, I see what you are attempting human." Chrysalis sneered. "You're attempting to sow discord between two partners of royalty." Sombra added irritably, the Changeling Queen then adding. "We shall rule Equestria and beyond in harmony, regardless of what you may choose to believe warrior." "Oh well, fair enough." I replied slyly, regarding the floor with interest. "I'm only saying that it may be hard considering how use you both are to being sole rulers. I mean think about it, you're both more comfortable ordering about than sharing the power. Not to mention, you two have different personalities." Somewhat. "If you both rule and have to make a tough decision benefiting your ideal utopia, then who gets final say? No one would dare vote under your rule, it's either all for one or nothing at all. A monarchy can't have two supreme rulers by definition." "You truly believe we would disagree over mediocre affairs?" "I suspect you already have." The two shared looks, and I knew. I had them in the bag. Come on Radiant, if this doesn't work, I can only hope I've brought you more time...! "You know..." Chrysalis started, turning to address the fallen King. "He does raise a significant point." "He may be right... To a degree." Sombra admitted reluctantly, frowning in revulsion. "The idea of sharing my power is hardly something I'm accustomed towards." "Indeed..." The Changeling nodded, making a decision with a raised tone. "Tell you what, how about you stick to the shadows, take charge from there and-" "What? While you rule from the top I suppose?" "Well, yes. With all due respect your Majesty, your time has long since past. You're a relic. I on the other hand have adapted to modern times, and understand the basics of ruling today." "The time means nothing. I am perfectly capable of establishing dominance over the masses. The timeline ir irrelevant. Here's a much better proposal, you sliver back to the hole you emerged from and allow me to rule my kind appropriately." "Oh don't be so prejudiced. It's not may fault you were bested by some idealistic ponies and the magic of a shiny rock. Face it, your era is overdue." "That 'shiny rock' is the key to a successful future. My future. I have no qualms ruling over Equestria without the meddling of some desperate Changeling abandoned by her own kind." "Now you're just being terribly petty-" This moment of, admittedly, entertaining exchanges were interrupted by a croaky voice belonging to an abomination from the depths of imbalance. "I can't leave you two peacefully alone for a minute it seems." Tensing, I slowly turned around to face the real threat of it all- "Radiant!" The mare entered the room alongside the cloaked Zagreus, thankfully displaying no traces of imbalance in her eyes nor a blank expression. But it didn't stop me from worrying for her well-being, standing so close to the monstrous pony regarding the two tyrants in open disdain. "You allow this human to plant seeds of distrust against one another. You should know better, my friends." Ignoring that, my gaze focused on the dark pink mare, with the Crystal Heart itself floating above between herself and Zagreus. At my furrowed concerned brow, Radiant looked away, as if in shame. And the fact she only began walking beside the monster around me from a safe distance only confirmed my sinking suspicion. No... The Sombra in my head growled, in anger, bitterness and... Despair. The physical Sombra, however, looked more than pleased by Radiant's apparent loyalty beside him, the mare joining himself and Chrysalis along with a smiling Zagreus, turning to me while inclining his hooded features to the shining object hovering above them. "An impressive yet futile idea, Jack." Zagreus stated matter-of-factly. "Luckily I helped young Radiant here be reminded of the truth, rather than your misguided ways." Radiant... The unicorn avoided my sorrowful gaze, Zagreus continuing oh-so gleefully. "That is the tragedy of friendship; this young pony would never have the heart to double-cross someone who means more to her than anyone else. A worthy equal by her King's side, wouldn't you say Sombra?" I flinched at the roar of outrage emerging from the mental King's throat, whilst the physical form nodded and brushing beneath Radiant's muzzle, prompting her to look up at his power-hungry gaze. "This will more than make up for your traitorous transgressions in the past, my dear Radiant. I know you will never let me down again, after bringing this foolish human back to me." The unicorn managed a small hopeful smile. "All I ever wanted was to be by your side again, Sombra." We must do something. You must do something now! What can I do?! "And now, Jack, this is where we face the end." All three sinister heads turned my way, Zagreus' soulless black voids for eyes glinting maliciously despite the calm tone. "Your end in fact. No friends or companions to bail you out this time, I'm afraid. Once more, I thank you for my creation once more, Jack, and you will die knowing you became the catalyst of a balanced new world." Improvise, God dammit Jack! Use one of your famous speeches! Make it up for all I care! Save Radiant and yourself from his mess before both my friends are lost to me! You can do this! As if those words flipped a switch, I stared pleadingly to the mare as the other three gathered their energy. "Radiant, remember what I said, about Sombra being my friend too?" Radiant flinched, but slowly met my gaze, and I continued imploringly. "If you do this, he'll never forgive you. The real Sombra, not this monster masquerading as one." "Do not heed his words, Radiant. Humans are nothing but deceptive by nature." "And you're any better?" I sneered to the King before trying again regardless. "You're a good pony, Radiant, surely you'd rather be against the land being engulfed in total darkness and eventual extinction by these mad ponies? It wasn't for no reason Sombra adores you so!" "Hush now, warrior." Chrysalis cooed mockingly, the three horns beginning to light up respectively in preparation to end my life in one fall swoop. "Save your last breath." But I was far from intimidated, keeping my gaze fixed on the uncertain unicorn. "Sombra loves you because you're brave, compassionate and always believe in the best of him. You're his best friend not because of loyalty alone, but you understand and want what's best for him regardless of what he may think. Even when the Crystal Heart showed him his terrible future, you stood by him and believed in his best no matter what. Sombra would never want you to rule by his side; not like this! Not ever like this!" My eyes squinted hard then, at the flashes of light preparing to fire directly into me. "You waste your final moments pleading for a hopeless cause. Ah well, your kind has killed themselves for more pathetic reasons." Was Zagreus' last comment before all three foes fired in direct accuracy, reaching my still state as I called out one last piece. "I know this, Radiant Hope, because King Sombra still lives in me!" With the green and black lights getting closer, I braced myself, teeth clenched and eyes shut to meet the end. Balance wasn't strong enough here to protect me, and I anticipated, for a long moment, in expecting to be greeted by hot searing pain penetrating through my chest and out of my neck. Instead, opening my eyes a moment afterwards, I found myself surrounded by a bright blue shield, a certain unicorn and a magical object protecting me from the onslaught without fault. Radiant stood before me, directly opposing the others and knocking back their magic with the reinforcement of the Heart. After a moment, that temporary moment of relieved respite was disrupted by myself catching the mare who almost collapsed from shielding against three powerful beams of magic, Crystal Heart enhancing her strength or not. Once more, Zagreus has underestimated the goodness in one's heart. I faintly grinned at Starswirl's comment, the recovering unicorn looking up to me with a drained smile. But an outraged snarl interrupted the thankful moment, but of us turning to the physical form of King Sombra. With red bloodied eyes glaring with an outright murderous glint in them. Uh oh. "Once more..." The King growled as the other two stepped back knowingly. "You betray the only pony who ever understood you..." Radiant flinched, rising to stand despite my help. "Sombra..." Her voice cracked tiredly, and in small despair. "I only want to help you..." "You always thought with your heart than your head, Radiant... I've overestimated you countless times now, repeating the same mistake again and again... No more." We both flinched by the tone. "Give me the Crystal Heart, now!" The unicorn gasped painfully, as though seeing such hatred aimed towards her was physically painful. It probably was. "S...Sombra..." But his patience reached a breaking point, sadly. "That's King Sombra to you worm!" And I released a cry of despair as the unicorn magically flung the helpless mare to the side carelessly. "And before me you are nothing!" NO! But Starswirl then called out, Jack, the Heart! Said object landed harmlessly on the ground, discarded and laying between myself and the greedy King, who stared hungrily and desperately towards it. Oh no you don't! My body leaped forward at the same time, ignoring the pained objected cries of those around me as I reached out with hope towards the object, Sombra extending his grasp at the same time. A gold and grey hoof touched both sides of the Heart. And everything exploded. Argh! My eyes were clenched shut by the onslaught of light, the force of both of us contacting with the Heart blowing myself back, sliding against the floor and struggling to regain composure, feeling my head searing in pain. Mentally, Balance resonated in reaction to whatever the [BEEP] just happened. Speaking of which, what the [BEEP] was even happening at all?! Thankfully, the light quickly died down, but by God the throbbing headache remained. Wincing, my eyes carefully opened to reveal the Crystal Heart floating beautifully between myself and Sombra, the latter with his eyes placatingly closed. The mystifying object spun as though nothing was wrong in the world. What the Hell happened? Did I do something? Did I make a mistake? I seem to have accomplished something for better or worse because King Sombra was just standing there with his eyes calmly shut. ...Did I accidentally put him in a coma standing up? That'd be an achievement in itself. "Something is amiss..." Zagreus commented quietly, in contrast to a certain Changeling Queen booming next. "What are you waiting for King? Destroy him, now! Destroy the human!" On cue, the read horn began to light up, and I noted with faint curiosity that Sombra's typical flowing black mane wasn't doing that anymore. Bracing myself, I expected the unicorn to fire powerful magic my way. And I was right... Half right at least. My bewildered stare watched as the King suddenly swung around and fired, aiming for two specific individuals rather than myself. Zagreus was quick to deflect the magic, unlike the surprised Chrysalis; the Changeling caught entirely off-guard whilst releasing a cry of disbelieving anger from the crystallized magic encasing most of her body, save for the moving head. What the [BEEP]...? What the [BEEP]?! Sombra, what was happening to your other self?! ... Sombra? ... Sombra?! Answer me here! Radiant gasped loudly, clearly seeing something I didn't. And when the King turned back to me, I tensed from my kneeling state- ...Huh. And suddenly, it all came crashing down on me, the implications sinking in as my hazel eyes widened from meeting the unicorn's stare. Just one look at his eyes told me everything I needed to know. Why the Sombra in my mind was no longer communicating with me, why this form suddenly attacked his own former partners, why Radiant was staring at her childhood best friend with newfound hope and wonder. Touching the Crystal Heart did something which didn't take me long to deduce. And after all our hardships, our trials, our banter and arguments. Everything we've been through together, Sombra and I, leading up to today, to this point. After all is said done, I fulfilled the vow for my and Radiant's friend, without even knowing it happened. It all culminates to here and now. Balance itself has guided us up to this. Knowing all of that now, I only had one thing to say to the reformed King... "You looked way better with red eyes." Green orbs rolled with a short huff, an extended grey hoof clad in armour offered down to my state, the sincerity and warmth rolling off him in waves. "Rise and fight with me, Twilight Warrior." With a grin at that snarky comment, I grasped his limb, Sombra helping me stand as we regarded each other, two kindred spirits at last coming to an understanding. "I told you." I couldn't resist stating with a wide smile. "Ages ago, I told you your destiny was yours to decide." "And so you were correct." Sombra nodded, a smile so sincere it seemed alien to his previously malicious features. "I was too stubborn to believe otherwise. I can safely admit that now." "Finally." "Sombra..." Ah yes. We both turned towards the approaching unicorn, slowly walking forward with glinting arctic eyes. Radiant was understandably hesitant, warily moving whilst intently staring at her friend and nothing else. Her voice was soft, melodious and filled with, what else, hope. "Is it... Truly you... Really you...?" The other unicorn kept quiet, turning to face the mare fully and cautiously stepping forward, uncaring what anyone else saw. Radiant winced, but maintained her stance, staring up at the King standing face-to-face with her, regarding each other silently. Silence dominated the room for a long moment, save for Chrysalis' outcries of seething contempt. I stayed back, knowing this was their moment and theirs alone. And the biggest smile broke out on my muzzle at what happened next, the suffocating imbalance not enough to ruin this heart-touching event between two long lost souls finally finding each other again, for real this time. The two loving unicorns embraced each other tightly, Sombra, surprisingly, taking the lead first, mumbling something in the tearful mare's ear beyond my hearing range. But judging by the tiny smile breaking on Radiant's face, I can guess what the stallion was saying. The two were always destined to reunite. My mentor commented with ill-concealed warmth and affection, probably smiling at the spectacle along with me. Believe it or not, my faithful student, you made it far easier than their original reunion. In the media of comics, Radiant would resurrect Sombra and... Well, that's quite a story for another day. ...Those are canon? "This cannot possibly be..." Ah, trust him to ruin the moment. Our moods immediately turned sour and cautious by the hooded unicorn, regarding us all stonily. "No matter of your efforts, Jack, you cannot stop the unstable tides of the universe." Chrysalis, meanwhile, was still writhing in her temporary prison, Zagreus taking one dangerous step forward, prompting the three of us to stand readily, Sombra in the center as we opposed the very personification of imbalance itself. "Don't you realize that stalling all this will only doom yourselves? You need me, all of you. I am very proof of your need for salvation." There is only one thing left to do, my proud student. "Maybe you do have some points." I shrugged, moving over slightly to where the powerful object spun around innocent, suddenly ceasing on my approach. "Maybe the world is imbalanced, probably because of me. Definitely perhaps. But if the world is unstable... Then it just needs some balance!" Guess I didn't need to fight through brawn after all. One golden touch to the center of the object was all it took. "No!" Chrysalis and Zagreus collectively screeched in outrage, as the Crystal Heart worked its magic in an entire new way, the golden rays suddenly emanating from the powerful artifact blowing Chrysalis out of her prison and into a wall, and forcing Zagreus to suddenly up and vanish via magic, but I'll worry about that tidbit later. For now, I was too busy focused on the newfound magic pulsing into the Heart. The force of it prompted me to step back at a safe distance, allowing the magic to complete the rest. The blue hue transformed to a solid, richly gold, therefore encompassing the throne room with that very same colour, extending to which, I imagine, the rest of the Crystal Empire. Behold, what the magic of Balance can achieve. The ability to create, to destroy... To restore. My grin widened as the magic also affected the still postures of trapped ponies and Changelings like, reverting the latter back to their original forms, rendering them unconscious along with the future iteration of their Queen. As for Sunburst and the other, the looked around wildly before gazing in wonder at their own sudden golden bodies, along with their clothes and all. Laughing in triumph, I turned to Sombra and Radiant, those two also painted in the colour of Balance itself, spreading its song all over the Empire. And sing it did, the melody of magic ringing in our ears as the souls and bodies of all victims from imbalance were freed, singing a chant unlike anything I've heard before. It reminded me of that Ood song from series four of Doctor Who! It was beautiful! Quickly, I rushed to the nearby window, Sombra and Radiant quick to follow as we gazed in eye-wide wonder from the spectacular sight before us. Buildings, pathways, grass and trees. Even the birds were coloured in bright yellow! Ponies left and right stared in awe at one another, no doubt wondering what the [BEEP] was even going on. The magic extended to the very edges of the kingdom, even transforming the outskirts and the snow itself to that very cover, clearing the dark skies and lightning to reveal a sky witnessed only in my ideal world. This was the power of Balance. It... It was incredible! But the sight didn't stop there. Radiant pointed upwards towards the sky further, and awed gasps escaped our muzzles by the beams of auroras producing from the spire of the castle, emitting various shades of gold to carry the song of Balance across Equestria. If Twilight and the others were freed now... Imagine their reactions to this! A grey- No, grey-gold hoof touched my side, prompted me to meet Sombra's small smirk with my outstretched grin. "I've never said this quite sincerely before." The stallion commented in faint humour, nodding once. "Thank you." Alright, I will never forget today for a single minute. I'll be holding this moment against you for the rest of your life, be prepared Sombra! Radiant suddenly pouted. "That's not fair, I could never get him to say thank you and mean it!" Pfft! And Sombra laughed beside me, wholeheartedly, Radiant's giggling following afterwards. We deserved this moment, as did the rest of the kingdom. We took another moment to witness the glorious spectacle outside before a throat cleared. Ah, right. Our gazes turned to a curious Sunburst, who looked from me, to Sombra, to Chrysalis, and me again. "Hey, Stardust... Mind telling us what in the name of Celestia we just missed?" We only smiled and chuckled knowingly in response. Welp, all's well that ends well! The kingdom was saved, the citizens were freed from their petrified prisons, Chrysalis was bested and returned to her true point in time - courtesy of Starswirl - the unconscious Changelings apprehended and taken to the dungeons below as we wait for the others to return, and best of all, the former King of the Crystal Empire has been completely and utterly reformed. The sad side to all this, though, was Zagreus managing to use one last bit of magic to flee before the Balance magic could reach him. We will see him again soon, I suspect. For now, take pride in your victory today Jack. This is an accomplishment well worth remembering. True. I'm actually kinda glad, though, that he escaped before the power of the Heart could destroy him. I still don't want that on my conscience, abomination of my own creation or no. But what matters most, as Starswirl said, is the triumph here, today. As we waited for Twilight, Starlight and everyone else to turn up, Sombra, Radiant, Sunburst and I stood patiently right beneath the castle, the glowing Crystal Heart spinning around with a radiant golden hue, still expelling the power of Balance throughout all the equally-coloured kingdom. Everyone's fur but their manes and eyes have turned a solid gold, and they seem to be loving every minute of it, all wandering around with plastered grins on their muzzles. Guess everyone loves gold. More than that, my young pupil. Balance has the capacity to soothe one's heart with harmony, erasing all doubts and regrets in favour for peace and acceptance within, uniting both the Chaos and Harmony resting inside one's soul to bring a beautiful melody of bliss. I envisioned the ancient unicorn gazing around in warm fondness. And now, thanks to you, everypony is experiencing that wondrous sensation. I am incredibly proud of you, my outstanding student. As Starswirl said this, my senses flared up, detecting the incoming presence of certain ponies, one most of all. And my grin widened, ignoring Sombra and Sunburst's knowing gazes, upon seeing the approach of a purple alicorn sadly unaffected by the Balance due to being outside the kingdom once I touched the Heart. Didn't matter, Twilight was always beautiful no matter what. Spotting me, the grinning mare was quick to run forward and deliver me a welcoming warm embrace, to which I returned with renewed vigor, my own heart soaring in content. Never gets old, these embraces. My eyes shut happily as we stayed silent, only enjoying each other's company for the moment. "Huh." I heard Starlight comment, no doubt addressing her own childhood friend. "I like the new look. You look brighter than usual." Sunburst played along with her humour. "I thought I'd just give my own body a small polish. It's weird though, I feel strangely... Content with myself. Like, there's nothing truly wrong with the world any longer. This must be the magic of Balance itself at work. It's a wonderful sensation." Further proving Starswirl's point. Twilight then pulled back, regarding my own glittering state up and down with a sly smile. "Somepony's been very busy." "You like it?" I joked with a grin, spinning humouredly to show off my new magical paint job. "I think the colour brings out my eyes." "Hmm..." The alicorn hummed playfully, tilting her head. "Could work better without that facial hair covering some of it." "I thought you loved the beard." "You're long overdue for a trim, honey." Before the banter could continue, it was Celestia whom spoke up next, approaching with a clam air. "I see things have changed significantly. When Sunburst requested us all from Starlight's village, I didn't know what to expect." The white alicorn stared down at the golden form of the former tyrant who stared right back, neither unwavering. "But now I see why. It has been far too long, King Sombra." Obviously everyone else didn't recognize him right off the bat. I struggled to contain a smirk, failing miserably, at the loud gasps and shocked exclamations of everyone else, even Twilight. Shining and Cadence immediately shielded their gurgling child defensively, and Sunburst couldn't hide his wry smile. "Whoa whoa. King Sombra?!" Rainbow regarded the taller equine with a flabbergasted expression. "But how?! You were trapped in Stardust's mind!" "Past tense." I shrugged, gaining their attention, prompting my sheepish smile. "It's quite a story. But there's no need to feel afraid of him any longer. I've got some wonderful news to share regarding the former tyrant before us." "Allow me Jack." Oh? I glanced curiously to Sombra, but nodded, wondering what he'll do. Stepping forward from Radiant's comfort, the previous King addressed the observing Princess of the Sun with a steady gaze. "Indeed, it has been too long, Princess Celestia. Never would I imagine our next encounter would be this way." "Neither have I." A knowing smile from the tall alicorn. "Your reformation was the last thing I expected to see today. But nothing should be so surprising considering with Prince Thorax and his Changelings having recently reformed as well." "Well done on that, by the way." I added to Starlight, who smiled in sheepish flattery. The pink unicorn then shrugged. "I had a little help along the way..." Celestia continued serenely, glancing over to a certain mare refusing to leave Sombra's side. "I remember, a long time ago, a promising young unicorn whom expressed deep concern and safety for her best friend. A friend who was eventually lost to the hatred in his own heart, consumed." The Princess then grinned kindly. "It pleases me to know you two have reunited under good circumstances. Allow me to welcome you back, Sombra." As the others regarded the unicorn in wonder, Sombra proceeded to step aside and motion to myself. "All thanks to this stubborn human." I smirked as he grinned lightly, genuine warmth in his voice. "Not once did he ever give up on me. It was his and Radiant's belief, infused with the magic of Balance, that I was able to overcome my own dark past and become the pony I was a very long time ago." Green eyes regarded me in fond amusement, speaking from the heart as though he was a different pony entirely. "I owe him my life." "Well..." Now I was beginning to feel embarrassed, especially with Twilight's proud grin widening on her muzzle. "I still say you looked a million times better with red eyes, Sombra." Radiant chuckled, standing beside her childhood friend whilst meeting his gaze endearingly. "We'll have to agree to disagree there." And turned back to me with a blissful smile. "Thank you. Despite everything we've both done in the past, you believed in us. You have my eternal gratitude, Stardust Balance." Okay, things were starting to get out of hand. Sensing my discomfort, Twilight giggled warmly and pressed herself to my side, not unlike what Sombra and Radiant were doing. The purple alicorn whispered softly. "To say I'm proud of you, Jack, would be a terrible understatement..." I smiled warmly, leaning into the alicorn I loved comfortably. And then, meanwhile, Shining himself approached the taller royal, face-to-face to Sombra with a firm expression, green and blue eyes expressing silent communication. Oh this should be good. Everyone watched with anticipation, wondering with baited breath what the Prince would do or say next... "I get the feeling you helped save the kingdom today." The white unicorn eventually stated. Sombra nodded. "Despite my past sins, this is still my home. I will allow no one to ruin it." Shining regarded the other stallion... Then extended an inviting hoof, a warm smile eventually growing on his muzzle. "A friend of Stardust is a friend of mine. Though you have a lot to make up for, I think you're deserving of a second chance if he thinks so." Sombra stared at the white limb, slowly taking the offer with a firm shake, reaching an understanding, thankfully, with one another. Twilight grinned happily at the display. "Friendship comes in all shapes and forms." The purple alicorn began, walking forward to the two stallions. "There's a lot we can learn today, for both Changeling kind and a former King have been reformed thanks to the efforts of some wonderful ponies." Twilight threw her head back to me with a smirk. "I suppose I don't need to recount the events involving the Changelings to you, do I?" "I already know that a fantastic unicorn helped save the day, thus proving once more why she's more than a worthy student for Equestria's greatest alicorn." Starlight flushed at the praise, prompting Sunburst to regard her in awed curiosity. Twilight shook her head, internally thrilled by the last compliment. Sombra sighed wearily, glancing to Radiant with a smile. "Would you mind sharing with these ponies the events here whilst I converse with my friend for a moment?" The mare nodded with a knowing smile, and Sombra grinned gratefully, motioning for me to follow. Hm? Should be interesting. At a safe distance from hearing range, right before the shining Crystal Heart itself, we both regarded the mystifying artifact in proud wonder before the former King addressed me again. "We've been through a lot together, you and I. It turns out I was right during our conversation in the ancient castle after all." Sombra turned to me. "You were the closest thing I had to a friend right then." Smirking, I glanced to the blissful Radiant conversing with my friends, obviously holding a captivated audience. "What are you gonna do now?" Sombra followed my gaze, sounding rather solemn then. "Radiant and I have already discussed our next step, which she happily agreed to. Obviously she never desires to leave my side again..." Heh... "I expect to be Best Man at your wedding." But Sombra wasn't in the mood for jokes then, turning away with a thoughtful expression, speaking rather softly. "Before my time as ruler of this kingdom, there was another... A kind, beloved figure named Princess Amore. Like Radiant and yourself, she believed I could choose my own destiny. She was... The first pony to experience my rampage, and suffered for it." The unicorn sighed, refusing to meet my inquisitive look for the moment. "My magic turned her to stone, and I promptly shattered her, her remains spread all over the land of Equestria, never to be seen again." "...Jesus." So Sunburst was right... What else could I say to that...? "Yeah..." And then, the taller unicorn looked back, blazing determination in his green eyes. "And that is the first mistake I must rectify. I will travel to all corners of Equestria in order to find her pieces, and restore the Princess completely. That is my destiny, the one I choose, here and now. In other words." Sombra smirked humouredly. "You'll finally be rid of my presence, for a long while at least." "...I'll admit, I'm actually gonna miss hearing your abrasive [BEEP] talk in my head." I grinned back jokingly, shaking the stallion's hoof friendly. "But this is your decision, and I won't stop you. We all have to try to make up for the past. Despite our own history... I am proud to call you my friend, Sombra." That was the truth, plain and simple. "The sentiment is shared there, boy." We both smirked, before Sombra leaned forward slightly and added knowingly. "And best of luck, for what happens next." What happens-? Oh... Right. The King then winked at my expression. "Give that green-haired neanderthal a good black eye from yours truly." Before straightening, nodding with me once and proceeding to walk back towards his childhood sweetheart, leaving me alone by the golden Heart. Sombra then paused, calling back one last time. "And Jack?" I met his firm gaze. "Find Zagreus. No matter what, that fiend must be stopped at all costs, even if you have to resort to means your friends would hate you for... Some things are beyond our own choice, whether we like it or not." ...Right. I only nodded solemnly with a tiny smile in turn, and Sombra seemed happy enough with the response, joining his gleeful childhood friend. As the two exchanged their farewells to the group, both Sombra and Radiant, as I walked back to the others, proceeded to head forward with an action they may finally do together. Run. Run like the wind. "You better keep up, Radiant Hope!" "Same to you, Starburst Sombra!" Again, reminding me again terribly of my own relationship with Twi- Wait... No, hold on now... Starburst Sombra-?! The others looked earnestly confused as I suddenly guffawed out-loud, clutching my own underbelly at the realization of Sombra's first and full name. Hahahahahahaha! Starburst! He's named after a sweet! That's brilliant! No wonder he never mentioned that! Hahahahaha! "Something funny we missed?" Rarity asked, dumbfounded. "Must be a human thing." Oh Applejack, you have no idea... [BEEP]ing Starburst... Christ... Bless that pony. He's never gonna hear the end of that once I see the poor [BEEP]tard again. ...Best of luck, old friend. We watched the two ponies shrink into the distance, the setting sun welcomingly their approach beautifully. Twilight sighed warmly, standing very close to my side with Spike on the other, the dragon eventually asking, "So what exactly happened, dad? That pony left before she could get to the best parts." "Dad?" I smirked at Cadence, Luna, Shining, Celestia and Sunburst's bewildered looks, and shrugged. "I'll tell you when we get back Spike." And craned my neck with a sigh. "It's been a long day for everyone I think." And very soon, it'll be a much longer day for me. Because there was another threat rearing their ugly heads coming soon. I'm gonna take a long rest after today to prepare for the worst special of all time. Watch out, Daisy, Timber. This time, you're not getting away with your crimes. I'm coming for you.
Chapter 153: Legends of Everfree I... Help..."Timber did nothing wrong." - Tirek Judgement has been made. There was no turning back now. The consequences have been decided, their actions chosen and the aftermath created because of them. On my steady approach back towards the group, hazel eyes intently regarded the sad sacks watching me with saddened expressions. Sunset and the others looked apprehensive, the rest of the students curious. One glance from me had Celestia or Luna pause from even daring taking a step forward to stop me. No, there was no escaping responsibility. Not this time. There was no black and white simple-minded morality for these immature people to decide the fate of this camp. Even Celestia and Luna couldn't be trusted to make the right decision. For once, I was pulling my own authority over this. Completely, without anyone preventing me from doing this. My trek slowed to a halt, a good distance away from the parasitic sight of the two counselors, staring down at their slouched dispositions with barely-concealed loathing. I held back until today, keeping all my bottled up feelings regarding this place and the film, for the most part, to myself in favour of at least allowing my student and friends to have a good time. But I didn't just sit by and performed nothing. I offered these two help. Help to save their camp for one simple condition. But even these two, whom we're suppose to believe are responsible enough to manage an entire camping establishment and ensure the safety of their customers, couldn't even have the decent to make the more sound decisions. They broke our deal, and now they're about to suffer for it. As if hearing those thoughts without physical contact, Sunset, dressed like she should be leading a marching band, hesitantly stepped forward with worried cerulean eyes. "Stardust..." I shook my head, prompting the teen to look down and stand back with her friends. Even she knew, these two dangerous clowns had no hope of being spared my wrath. Not after everything they've done today. The movie let them get away and, for [BEEP]'s sake, even be rewarded for their actions. Just that painful reminded caused my fist to clench shut, barely controlling my seething rage aimed directly at the two campers before me. Taking a small, bold step, Timber almost stood protectively between myself and his sobbing wreck of a sibling. "It wasn't our fault... You know that..." Even now he dares to-?! The man- No boy flinched at my low growl, breathing heavily alongside his sister. The tension was palpable, my rage barely pushed back from being unleashed. A good portion of it was released during the battle. It took one look at Twilight for my fury to cool down somewhat, releasing a breath and adopting a solemn expression. I was tired, weary and just wanted to go home. But I couldn't. Too much has changed, and I had to take advantage of it. My Twilight would have to wait a little longer yet. "The judgement has been decided." Everyone winced, the atmosphere prompting friends and family to stand closer to each other by the firm disposition of their deity. Daisy, however, tried vainly to save her asinine camp one last time. "We can do better. We can accept the consequences! But please, this camp means everything to me! Don't you have a heart?!" Bargaining for selfish reasons. Selfishness is all what these two know. "You had your chance." The girl stepped back fearfully by the growling tone, Timber actively becoming a shield for her. My hazel eyes blazed gold. "Don't even try to act noble Timber Spruce! You're just as responsible for almost killing my friends!" "Please..." Daisy tried again futilely, clutching her brother's arm for dear life. "We can make amends." I exhaled deeply, closing my eyes briefly to regain some composure. From behind me, Flash spoke up. "I understand they did a bad thing... But weren't their intentions in the right?" "The intentions are irrelevant." I snapped to the wincing teen over my shoulder, eyes narrowed. "I am sick of people using that excuse to justify their actions. There is no excusing what they've done today. For once, they have to take responsibility for their actions, today and now." Timber nodded, looking rather tired and straightened up. "Alright... We accept whatever judgement you cast on us." Time to get this over with then... "Under divine authority." I began with a somber tone and weary expression. "Under the Twiliphian House of Lungbarrow. I, Stardust Balance... No." Today, Stardust Balance wasn't making the call, but the God before the pony. "I, Jack Wright, sentence the fate of this camp, and the two teenagers responsible for it to..." Two days prior... Huh... I think that was the eighth lump I've swallowed since entering this school bus. It was downright impossible to take my mind off the inevitable to come. My hands wouldn't stop gripping the top edges of the front seats, right where the Principal and her sister sat, ignoring their constant curious expressions. Not to mention, the faintly concerned looks of the girls way behind me by their own seats. My mouth was firm and body tense, indicating how dreaded I was feeling towards the fourth and perhaps worst of the Equestria Girls movies I was now enduring. No, definite worst of them. I could've simply not come, it would spare Balance any trouble. But, as Starswirl unfortunately pointed out, this could be a prime target for the still-living Zagreus, so here I was attending, acting as extra security should anything go arise. Of course, my excuse only raised a couple of brows, most notably from Sunset who immediately knew something was up. If I'm lucky, maybe I could make better us of her this time than the movie did. Hell, Legends of Everfree made zero use of anyone, constantly shoved to the side in favour of repairing a dock, investigating a barely-interesting mystery and Twilight's few-and-far-between scenes of inner dilemma regarding Midnight Sparkle. Except, in this timeline, Midnight never happened, meaning her interactions with that green-haired [BEEP]hat would be fewer and less contrived. Oops. I couldn't resist the smirk on my face after reminding myself of that. Now, this was where I started describing the film in its entirety, and provided a step by step detail over why it failed in every miserable way and became the [BEEP]ing winter of my discontent, that son of a [BEEP]. But instead... I won't. No, I REFUSE to allow this movie to get to me, moreso than it already was just by being in this bus. Oh of course there'll be the occasional snarky comment here and there, and moments of incredulity and rage by lack of coherent thought and basic thinking patterns by everyone here. There are some moments - in Legends of Everfree's case, too many to count - that just couldn't be possibly ignored. But my rage... My outright fury from watching the flick alone, was still white hot and boiling deep within me. Which was why, on Starswirl's suggestions, I was going to take a lot of meditation moments just as I had before going to Sunset's world. My anger against this whole thing was far too strong and powerful that I'm afraid I could accidentally hurt people around me. And for the sake of Sunset, Twilight and my friends at least having a good time... I will restrain myself... For the most part. In fact, let's just get this out of the way. The basic summarization of Legends of Everfree is... Lifeless. There is no story, no characters, no worthwhile investment nor intrigue. Neither charm nor humour, and introduces two despicable human beings who would be promptly robbed of their jobs in real life, but are portrayed as good people because we were observing this all from the viewpoint of teenagers. It's a whole one-sided morality made simply for little kids to understand. Hey kids, done a bad thing? Remember, it's not really your fault. Here, have a cookie! Christ this was going to be a headache... A very long headache. "Attentions students, we're almost there!" Celestia turned back to face the group. Oh we've reached this bit now. "But before we arrive, we just wanted to say how proud we are of you for raising enough money to go on this class field trip!" Yeah, money well spent. Certainly couldn't have been used to improve some overlooked flaws over the school. Like, for example, that hallway that still has no lights. You know what's funny? The second I took this spot standing between the two seats, Sunset, passing by, commented with humour that my expression had that of a soldier about to enter the battlefield- What the-?! Luna herself was about to begin speaking when the bus suddenly jolted to an extreme halt, the sudden shift almost causing my face to smash into the front glass. Both Luna and Celestia wobbled around in surprise, barely almost falling off from their seats. Jesus Christ, that was a [BEEP]ing close one! Regaining composure, I called back before Celestia could. "Everyone alright?" Followed with weary groans and sounds of affirmative, prompting my small sigh of relief. What in blazes was that? I don't remember Luna's line being harshly interrupted by the bus suddenly stopping. "What is that?" Luna pointed forward to outside, showing the reason that's preventing the bus from going any further- ...What...? Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat...?! "Is that... A police telephone box?" Celestia's eyes narrowed, both women oblivious to my own reaction. That's right Principal, but a blue police telephone box- "Open the doors." My mouth moved on its own accord. "Now." The driver obliged to my tone, and my feet carried me down the steps, leaping on rough ground whilst regarding the tall object in barely-concealed wonder. "Impossible..." It had to be. There's no simple way it could be... Could it...? My mind was entranced, feet slowly moving towards the large blue box familiar to many in a certain sci-fi show. Was I dreaming? Was my stress towards the movie forcing me to hallucinate about much better things? Obviously not, since the bus clearly stopped and almost made me smash my nose against glass. "It just appeared out of thin air..." The Principal commented in wonder from behind me. Oh yeah, one little thing before my childhood bursts in giddy joy. "Go back in the bus, all of you. I've got this." Reluctantly, the gathering teenagers piling from the vehicle obliged with their supervisors. All except, of course, seven teenage girls who were more inclined to follow my lead. "What is that doing in the middle of the road?" Rarity pondered out-loud in complete curiosity. "I don't see anyone else nearby..." Sunset muttered. "Maybe it fell off a delivery truck?" No... No I really doubt that, my good student... My entranced walk towards this mystifying object halted at a close distance, my golden hand carefully reaching up, hesitant for a moment. A small part of me was deeming this to be impossible... Then again, being trapped in a cartoon world negates a lot of things considered impossible these days. And I don't really do impossible with the [BEEP] I pull off- "Ah!" My yell of surprise was followed with taking a few steps back at the blue door suddenly opening, myself giving the tall individual some space as the man strode out with vigorous purpose, attired in a long black overcoat hiding any other article of clothing save for black shoes. Pale skin, bald head, some significant facial hair, way older than any of us and looking very, very familiar... Small hazel eyes behind glasses twinkled in utter delight from the sight of us. "Hello you!" Gah! The man wielding my voice and the looks from an older body of one I long abandoned decided to deliver me a bone-crushing hug, shaking me side-to-side as though awfully happy to see me. "Ooh! He sounds just like you Stardust!" "Very observant... Pinkie...!" "I am so happy to have stopped you in time." Thankfully, this newcomer released me, but kept two firm hands on my arms with a widened pointy grin. "Allow me to introduce myself: I am you. As in, a you you have yet to be. You will become me, but not for a long while." "Huh?!" Rainbow said out-loud in befuddlement, but Sunset voiced my own growing suspicions out-loud. "You're Stardust from the future?" "Oh brilliant!" That grin widened dramatically, hazel eyes gazing over to the bacon-haired teen. "You were always my favourite student for a reason, Sunset!" The girl flushed lightly at the praise, shyly looking away from the knowing looks of Rainbow, Applejack and Pinkie. "But... How is that even plausible, much less possible?" The human Twilight stepped forward with an inquisitive, skeptic frown. "Do they develop time travel in the future? Is it a magic spell from Equestria?" "And, no offense darling, but your appearance." Rarity started, just as doubtful as her friend. "Voice aside, your outlook is variously distinctively in comparison to our Stardust." "Oh! What am I like in the future?!" "Hey, what about me? I wanna know about my future too!" The taller man only guffawed, sharing with me a knowing smile. "You just gotta find those insufferable traits endearing, don't you old friend?" "Glad to hear that my... Future is so... Chirpy." In reality I was still processing all this. I had many questions, a billion queries, far too many that would impress my Twilight, but the first thing to blurt out of my mouth was. "So I get my own TARDIS in the future?" "Ha!" The apparent future version slapped my shoulder. "Spoilers." Oh my God. "And to make things easier for us, you may call me Jack instead." This... Stardust - or Jack - cleared his throat, still maintaining a happy grin. "Now, onto business. I came to tell you that your own plans for Camp Everfree are unneeded, my dear younger self. I have everything under control over there." "Wait what?" "I've been taking charge of their camp for a while now, and seeing to it that your friends will have the time of their lives without the... Ahem." He smirked knowingly. "Needless complications, shall we say." Huh? What?! "B-But Zagreus! And- And the imbalance! What about Timber and Daisy and-?!" "By Lord, Twilight has influenced you with being a worrywarts hasn't she." The bald man raised a brow, looking back to the bus. "And I've stalled you all long enough, you're gonna be late to the camp by now. Whoops." But he hardly sounded apologetic, slapping my shoulder one last time with a large grin. "The whole trip there you can just sit back and relax, Stardust old chum. I'm just here to correct some mistakes of the past." The enthusiasm was clearly opposing all forms of common sense. "You can't just go back and change [BEEP]!" I finally managed to blurt out, regaining some composure from this absurd ordeal. "Have we learned nothing from Starlight and Twilight's escapades? What if things get worse because of your interference-?" "My dear Twilight Warrior, interfering is our middle name. And believe me, I am inclined to do whatever I please." With a cheerful wave, the older version turned away from my flabbergasted outrage and walked back towards the TARDIS. His TARDIS. "And remember, leave everything to me. See you all at camp!" The doors shut, and the TARDIS itself made that familiar dematerializing noise, and leaving my stumped state in the middle of the road. "So... What in hay just happened?" Applejack eventually inquired incredulously. "A future version of Stardust just stopped the bus and warned his past self, or maybe present because his past is our present because this version of Stardust standing there with his jaw open is in our present, and told him not to interfere with the camp and let the future version handle it because the present version made some mistakes on this trip that future version needs to correct!" Pinkie summed up, and it barely sounded anymore sensible. "...Huh." Same Rainbow... Same. "I wonder what happened that would cause a future Stardust to come back and change things." Fluttershy pondered. "Stardust?" Sunset called out, and I felt a soft hand placed on my shoulder. That snapped me out of my stupor, prompting me to look at the frowning yellow teenager. "I was right again. There's a reason you're coming along for this trip, and it has to do with Zagreus and imbalance again." I blinked rapidly, still processing everything that just happened. "I get my own TARDIS..." "And a bald head." "Rainbow!" Never mind me being bald for the moment, that was something I always suspected coming from my dad's side. Taking a shaky breath, I continued with a slow nod. "We should... Get back in the bus." They frowned at that, obviously having a lot of questions, and I imagined some weren't going to let this encounter go. I wouldn't in their position to be fair. My present and future were at jeopardy here; the fact that he would show up only confirms things are going to get more [BEEP]ed up in the camp than ever before. Thankfully, the girls reluctantly nodded and proceeded to return to the ride, human Twilight slowing down to walk beside me with a concerned frown. "Will you take his advice?" Twilight inquired softly. "Against interfering with whatever happens and letting him do all the work?" The teen had every right to be concerned, as did I. Shrugging, I only replied with two murmured words. "We'll see." Gotta admit, this was a pretty nice view. Shame the lake and said view were under the control of two irresponsible jack[BEEP]es currently addressing the students a short distance away. Now, I could go on and on for a full day as to why Timber and Daisy are awful excuses for human beings and shouldn't be running this business without adult supervisors keeping them in line. Because, as clearly seen, they need exactly that. I wondered where their parents were? Dead? They seemed to imply that at the end. But having dead parents wasn't immediately going to make me sympathize for them. As I said, I was getting it all out of the way. That said, let's get my overall thoughts of the two camp counselors out of the way too. Ladies first. So the idea is that Daisy is losing her camp because the payment for running the establishment is barely coming through, forcing her to take drastic measures and almost kill innocent people in the process. To a child's eye, this would make Gloriosa Daisy a sympathetic character. Except... She's not... At all. Daisy isn't some wildlife preserver trying to protect the environment. She's a whiny self-petulant brat who cares only for the safety and preservation of a camp that holds sentimental value to her, so much so that it degrades all common sense and clear thinking, for someone we're suppose to trust to keep us safe in this environment. All of her choices and management skills only displayed why she deserves losing the camp, and should probably be better trained for this type of responsibility by someone who actually knows what they're doing. Incompetent, selfish and dangerous to everyone around her. But if there's one good trait about her which separates the girl from her detestable brother, it's that, after Gia Everfree was thoroughly defeated, Daisy at least admitted to some of her incompetence and decided the camp should be shut down for the better. And now, for Timber... Ugh, no... I can't even describe everything wrong with him right now. It's too difficult to form all this contempt into words. Suffice to say, why another love interest? Didn't Hasbro learn their lesson? Wasn't Sentry enough? Hell, how do you make a love interest more unlikable than Sentry? I actually felt bad for the guy throughout this movie. You made me feel something for Flash Sentry, Hasbro. That's pretty [BEEP]ing impressive. Also, why Twilight? Why not another of the group to get their own potential partner? Why not Sunset, she's more deserving of one. Hell, Fluttershy even since Timber lives in an environment dedicated to animal preservation and life! Then again I'd rather those two would also have better taste in mean than some egocentric, responsibility-dodging [BEEP]hole who acts like the sun shines out of his own arse. But that's just the tip of the iceberg. Okay, I'm done complaining over why this movie's the worst... For now anyway. Onto more important matters. Starswirl's keeping quiet, for one. I mentally demanded an explanation from him the rest of the ride to this awful camp about that certain unexpected element. And my teacher never answered. Glad he was always there when I needed him... Speaking of my future self - if that's who he claims to be - he was the first to greet everyone at the camp, offering greetings and warm hellos and stating he hoped everyone enjoyed their stay. Rather overly chirpy for being in a place like this. If he was my destination, what did my Twilight and the others do to make him act like the equivalent to a male Pinkie Pie? I wasn't going to ask, of course. Hm? The sound of someone speaking through a mic has ceased, prompting my - reluctant - turn and outward grimace by the sight of the camp and their managers once again. I'll be doing that the whole time here, probably. About three total days spent in this camp... Oh I never regretted creating Zagreus until now... Okay, they were doing that scene with Daisy and Timber handing out coloured gems on paper to decide what tent each student would rest in. Sunset and Twilight, of course, share the same tent because reasons, friendship and [BEEP]. Timber's walking up to Twilight, and my eyes are twitching like there's no tomorrow... "Hey! Hey!" A familiar voice called out rather indignantly. "You're not being paid to hit on a customer Timber! Go do your job!" The startled green-haired punk immediately obliged and left the equally surprised Twilight, my annoyed future self shaking his head after calling the boy out. Well... That spared me some trouble. "Looks like it's gonna an eventful camping trip, huh?" Da [BEEP]? And suddenly Sentry was standing beside me, smiling rather nervously. "With you here that is, Stardust. I'm guessing camping isn't in your nature, huh?" I said nothing, regarding the blue-haired rockstar wannabe with suspicion. He might be less unbearable than Timber, but still a cardboard love interest with no real reason to exist. Sentry only grinned shyly, rubbing the back of his head and clearly regretting his decision to approach. Any conversation was put on hold by a bag suddenly thrust in front of me by a woman grinning so widely a five-year-old would tell how unconvincing said grin was, cautiously eyeing the five gems rested in front of her neck. She... Was aware from the fact that I wasn't wearing any Camp Everfree clothing that I'm not partaking in any of their activities, I hope...? As if sensing those thoughts, Daisy held up the bag closer. "Everyone has to be assigned a tent, security guards included." Scowling at the idea of sharing a tent with any of these male teenagers, I turned away and called out briskly. "I'll just sleep on the bus." "Um, the bus left like two minutes ago." Sentry unhelpfully responded. ...Dammit. With a reluctant growl, I reached into the offered item and pulled out a card, inspecting it indifferently before presenting it to the grinning Daisy... Who then frowned curiously. "Platinum? Curious... I don't recall the camp having a platinum tent..." Huh. Then she grinned widely again, and it some restraint not to outright slap the look off her. "It's probably brand new. You're very lucky then sir." Before, thankfully, striding off, just in time for Filthy Rich to make his one-out-of-three cameos close by. "You're right." I decided to respond to Sentry's earlier question since he remained for some reason. "Camping has never been for me. And after this, it never will be again." My expression was soft as Daisy pushed Filthy back to his limousine. So long, only sympathetic and identifiable character with any forms of realism and depth to him in the whole movie, portrayed only as a villain because we're looking from the viewpoint of teenagers. "Guess we should check out the tents." Sentry suggested, following my future self's lead of escorting everyone for the counselors. That's awfully nice of him. Sentry, on the other hand... "Is there any reason you're interacting with me right now, Sentry?" The boy winced, shrugging sheepishly. "Right to the point. You know, you remind me of Sunset alot at times." I'll take that as a compliment. Sighing, Sentry turned back to me fully with a hopeful smile. "I know you don't like me." Oh well that's no secret. "I might have done something to get on your bad side. I don't know what, except for that time during the Friendship Games." Uh-huh... "And, it may have seemed like I was hitting on your Twilight at times." Okay...? Sentry sighed again. "So I'm sorry, okay, for whatever else it is I've done to you. I can see your approach to things is only for looking out for your friends." He smiled rather cheerfully, blue eyes lit in hope. "They're my friends too, Sunset included despite our past break up and... Well, I was hoping we could start again." My wary stance lowered, frown softening by the earnest expression and emotions the boy was clearly displaying. Already Sentry has proven himself to be a far more capable responsible being than Timber. And since Legends of Everfree... Well, my hatred for Sentry has, truthfully, lessened somewhat in favour of finding someone far more contemptible. And Twilight would kick my [BEEP] if I said no right off the bat... ...I suppose... I could give this boy a chance. But he had a lot to prove before I could even say I liked the walking stereotype. Sentry... Well, Flash I guess now... Blinked openly by the golden hand, followed with my firm tone. "You get one chance." His shock was replaced by gleeful hope, a pink-ish hand grasping mine with a proud shake. "I'll do my best to make use of it." Well, at least he's more humble about himself than a certain green-haired Neanderthal. God dammit just the thought of that boy was physically hurting me. Following afterwards, we reached the tent area, Daisy escorting me to my own at the far end of the line of tents and... Holy [BEEP]. "Here is... Your tent...?" Even Daisy was perplexed by the palace of a tent before us, coloured entirely in platinum silver. It looked like a castle! "I'll... Leave you to it..." And the girl hurriedly walked away, leaving me to gaze at the large thing overshadowing the other tents by far. Warily stepping forward, I brushed through the entrance to find. A King-sized bed... A second floor with ladders... A chocolate fountain... A shelf of books... ...Huh. Well, if I'm gonna stay here in misery, might as well live like a King. With a small smile of wonder, I thanked either my future self or Starswirl. Y'know, whoever was responsible for doing this. Wait for it... Wait for it... ...Now. Before Twilight could take one step on the dock, I immediately walked along and extended an arm, preventing her surprised state from exploring and falling over into Timber's waiting arms. With a firm gaze, I shook my head to the teen and took a few steps forward, raising one foot down and delivering a mighty stomp to the floorboard below. Almost potentially breaking my foot in the process, but hey, end's meet. I scowled at the wood falling apart into the water below, turning back to Daisy and her group who heard the noise, the former explaining about how every group of campers leaves behind their own little legacy. Very fascinating. I'd leave something behind, but it'd be debatable to call it a legacy. "I knew it, the dock's unstable." I declared out-loud with an annoyed expression, glancing to a purple teenage girl. "Twilight could've broken her foot just now." Twilight looked to the spot where I stamped on the wood with a furrowed brow. "Oh God dammit." Another version of my voice sprung up, the older me striding over with his own glare at the broken dock, gazing over to the boy by the end of it. "Timber, I thought I told you to reinforce this dock!" "I was going to!" Was the reply of a voice that prompted my grimace. Growling lowly beneath his breath, it seems even my older iteration couldn't last being chirpy in a place like this for long. "My apologies." He said to Twilight, before addressing the approaching group seeing what the commotion was about. "I'm trying to make this place more professional and organized. We still have a long way to go, it seems." And snapping a not-so-subtle glare at Daisy, whom looked away with her own scowl. "Obviously this is a prime example as to why business shouldn't be managed by children." Was I lying when I claimed I wasn't taking some satisfaction at Daisy and Timber being called out on their bull[BEEP]? Short answer, yes. But still, that self-humour only lasted for so long. "Here you all are then, a little contribution to the camp." I motioned to the decaying dock. "Remake it in your own image." Before brushing past my older self and Twilight, ignoring their looks. I'm going for a walk around the lake; feeling rather adventurous today. Plus, to be as far away from this stupidity as humanly possible. Hands in coat pockets, a quiet stroll around the lake sounded rather appealing right about now. Enjoy the scenery without their atmosphere sucking out all of said enjoyment. "Wait up!" Huh, well look who decided to accompany me. Twilight slowed down beside me, smiling in full relief. My mood immediately calmed down by the look alone. "Thanks for that back there. How did you know the dock was unstable?" Tapping my nose, I smirked coyly. "Psychic, according to Sunset." She returned the expression. "Can you blame her? It's pretty strange how you seem to know these things before they happen." Followed with a small frown of doubt, and I took one guess as to what she was thinking about. "If you're worried about your magical abilities, don't." Yeah, the girls have developed superpowers now. That's nice. Twilight snapped her gaze to me in shock, and I stared with a calm grin, trying to hide the tiredness. "Whatever happens around the camp that may seem surreal, none of it is your fault." "Whatever happens..." The teenager echoed thoughtfully. "Meaning something is going on. Well, that's clearly evident by the appearance of your future self." With that, our gazes turned back towards the bald older version of my real body chewing out Timber and Daisy, Twilight chuckling faintly. "You haven't seem to change in a few departments." Hm, yeah. But my attention was now currently focused on the girl walking by the lake with me. "Twilight, you never have to worry about using your own powers. And, if it helps, our friends will be getting their own little abilities too by tomorrow." Sunset already has, though she doesn't know it yet. At Twilight's expectant look for an explanation, I smirked. "I'll tell you everything by then. Trust me, I have it all planned out." A cute pout, but the teen reluctantly nodded, the next few minutes walking around the lake spent in silence. That... Was nice. One of the few and far between moments where I could legit enjoy myself in this asinine camping establishment. Twilight was regarding the view with thought, her mind clearly elsewhere. That's fine, I glanced back to the figures in the distance now, the school group seeming to now begin working on remaking the dock in their own image. What a contribution a high school group on a trip should make; manual labour. So far, in the short time I've been here, nothing has really been out of the ordinary. Aside from a possible older version of me from an unknown point in time taking charge of the camp and putting the two kids in their place, clearly making some changes here and there. And yet, what about the imbalance? And if my older self intends for everyone to have a good time, then why does Daisy still have those five geodes around her neck? What exactly is my future self planning? Meddling without good reason risks further imbalance, and, ergo, Zagreus. Have I grown more lax in the future...? But then again, I'm still doubting the claim as to who this man is saying he is. In what future would I choose to revert back to my original body, given the choice? What kind of mistakes would I have make to willingly go back in time and experience this nightmare all over again? For that matter, how is he even breathing in that form? The contrast with cartoon and reality should be killing him on the spot. So many questions, and I hate that I couldn't ask them. And I was desperately wishing I could use Balance in this body by now, at least so I didn't feel totally vulnerable by all this ignorance. Starswirl still wasn't answering me, and Sombra wasn't here to make any snark comments regarding my future self or anything else around me like he would've. ...I miss him. Twilight's eyes were now on me, prompting my train of depressing thought and endless questions to halt momentarily, a bitter smile on my face. "Surprised you're not joining in the activity over there." She grinned sheepishly. "You look like you needed the company." Ah. "What kind of friend would I be to leave you alone when you look so troubled?" I sighed loudly, pausing alongside the teen and turning to regard Twilight fully, a faintly humoured raised brow. "Just what I need, another Twilight Sparkle reading my facial expressions without fault." A coy smile. "You're not fond of camping are you?" I snorted. "What gave it away?" "You've looked nothing but stressed and worried ever since we've entered the bus. You act so guarded and wary around Gloriosa and Timber, not to mention, even your apparent future self. And you looked more than prepared to tear something apart during the dock incident just now." I could see it in her eyes. Twilight was fishing for answers. "Glad to see your attendance at Canterlot High has made you more confident about approaching things now." Twilight flushed at the observation. "Sorry." She mumbled for no reason, shrugging. "Guess I'm just curious." No [BEEP]? "Curious." The teen nodded, venturing another step with a tilted head. "You know so much about me, but I know almost next to nothing about you. I mean, I could see what my alternate version in Equestria likes about you." Hah, her cheeks reddened somewhat from confessing that, Twilight grinning shyly. "You're brave, charming and carry a sense of authority wherever you go, and you're willing to risk your own life for even strangers." I was doing my best not to glance over to the distant Timber with any hint of smugness. "But those are some traits. Beyond that, I don't really know anything else about you. Hobbies and whatnot." Shrugging, I decided to sit down by the edge and patted a spot for Twilight to join me, giving both our legs a moment's rest. "There's not really much to say about me." Was my confession, smiling humouredly. "I'm barely that interesting in the least." Twilight raised a brow. "Humour me." Her voice was both joking and in challenge. "Humour me." A sudden flashback, to a long time ago, when a certain purple equine still in her unicorn state challenged me the same way, when we were first getting to know one another. That brought back a warm smile, despite my surroundings, and this Twilight blinked curiously by the expression. "What?" "Sorry, just... Memories." I chuckled in good nature, regarding the inquisitive teen before me who smiled back by my look, but maintaining the curious nature sparkling in her eyes. "Hobbies... Well let's see... I like reading fiction." At that, her eyes lit up rather eagerly. "Really? Any specific books? Genres? Any titles I've heard of?" I barely repressed the amused snort from my mouth, grinning back. "Yes, a few comes to mind, genre varies on quality of book itself, and probably not." I decided to ask. "Any you like yourself?" Twilight nodded enthusiastically. "A few too many to list of the top of my head. But I brought a few of my favourites with me to the camp. I could show you them, if you wanted." Ah, something else to keep my mind off this movie. "I'd be delighted." Was my sincere response, Twilight looking utterly thrilled at the answer. Not sure why, in all honesty. "I could show you mine too, after we go home. I have a few my Twilight loves which I'm sure you would too." "I'd like that." The teen nodded merrily, tilting her head again. "Now you seem more relaxed now since we're first arrived to the camp Stardust." The studious Twilight proceeded to point out in relieved amusement. Wonder why that was. "That's because you always make me feel better regardless of which version I interact with, Twilight." Haha! She stared at the like in full embarrassment, her cheeks lit in adorable pinkness. "You just have that effect on me." But in all seriousness, this was much, much better. Spending some time with a friend without the stupidity of this camp and its owners suffocating my atmosphere. But the more time silence was spent, the more I could see Twilight's expression slowly darken in doubtfulness again, probably about her new powers. Times likes these where Spike could be a huge help. Speaking of, can we address how Spike literally adds nothing to this plot? ...Alright done. "Writing." Twilight blinked to me. "Huh?" Wasn't going to let this girl become depressed. Not under my watch. "I enjoy writing as a favourite past time of mine." "Really?" She sounded almost awed by the revelation. Was it that hard to believe. "Mm-hm." My smile widened at her look. "My work is mediocre at best. Nothing published as of yet." And that sprung an entirely new conversation between us regarding the subject of creative writing and the adventure of becoming a potential novelist, the pair of us intentionally keeping our own doubts for what's to come away. A day has already past. And the fact I have yet to drown myself in the lake speaks wonder for my deteriorating mental health. Every minute here was an attack on my sanity. I skipped out on the ghost story campfire last night in favour of getting at least some decent sleep. And let me tell you, it was a wonderful thing telling Timber to [BEEP] off from my tent after trying to get me out of bed. Our first actual interaction, and if I'm hopeful enough, our last. But I really doubt that. Now, as everyone else was working still on that dock and/or the rock-climbing activity, I was playing a childhood classic whilst laying on my comfy temporary bed. Nintendo made the right choice in adding these games to the 3DS. Most people grew up with the first gen, I was lucky with the second. Pokemon Gold, baby. Well, had to bring something that would stop me from completely losing my mind, briefly wondering what point the girls were up to now. I would check, but my older self claims to have things in order, yesterday's dock mishap aside. And, honestly, the idea of another version of me taking care of things here to spare me the trouble grows more and more appealing by the second. However, it contrasts my restlessness. Daisy, and Timber by extension, were still dangers to everyone around them so long as the geodes rests around the former's neck. I couldn't sit by regardless of what my future says. Again, if he was my future- "You gotta be kidding me." The statement followed after the sound of the tent entrance shuffling prompted my gaze to tear from kicking Red's arse, again, to Rainbow's stunned expression, the other girls following into the tent with sheepish and annoyed expression shifting to disbelief at the sight before them. Pinkie gasped excitedly at a particular object. "Is that a chocolate fountain?!" I smirked. "Help yourself." And the girl needed no further incentive. I turned to the others. "Ever heard of asking for permission beforehand?" Applejack snapped out of her stupor with folded arms. "Rainbow Dash decided to come in without even askin' first." I raised a brow curiously to the blue teen, quipping. "What were you hoping to catch me naked or something?" The others blushed brightly at that, but none moreso than the now-red-faced Rainbow, regarding me from the lower floor indignantly. "Of-Of course not! We just want some answers, that's it!" Answers? Catching my intrigued look, Sunset, still flushing slightly, nodded to Twilight, whom composed herself and concentrated. And now, the rows of books nearby started floating and shuffling in new order, fashioned according to the teen's designs before being neatly placed back, and my worst suspicions were confirmed. "Ah. Fair enough." Closing my 3DS, I set the device down and sat up, stretching slightly and heading towards the ladder. I was dreading this, partially hoping they'd at least turn to my older self for their questions then. "You weren't intending on staying in this, rather marvelous tent all day were you darling?" Rarity inquired after hearing my yawn with a raised disapproving brow. "I wouldn't blame him if he was!" Pinkie's chocolate-filled lips called out from the side happily, continuing to gorge herself with the liquefied goodness. "I hope you weren't planning to keep this all to yourself, Stardust!" The others regarded their friend in exasperated fondness, myself included. Shaking my head, I took a seat on one lower step of the ladder, preferring to get this over with. "So, all realized your powers then?" "Not all of us." Fluttershy answered quietly, Sunset looking away in utter disappointment. Tch. "You'd be surprised." I said wearily, motioning to the bacon-haired teen. "You've used your own ability twice now, you just don't know it." Sunset blinked, pleasantly surprised by this news. "I have?" "We were hopin' not to have any of this magical nonsense interrupt our good time in Camp Everfree." Applejack proceeded to interject, frowning in faint irritation. "Guessin' you already know how we got 'em." "I suggested we ask you for answers." Twilight said next, stepping forward with hope. "We want to understand what's going on; where these anomalies are coming from and why." I raised a brow. "You didn't seek out my future self?" The girls exchanged questioning frowns at that. "Why would we?" Rainbow asked with hands on hips, sounding outright incredulous. "We thought of asking our friend first. And something about that other you is... Off. He's far too happy about things, we're more use to seeing you act like a miserable grouch." ...Not sure whether to be insulted or flattered by that admission. "So." Sunset added expectantly. "Obviously something is happening in the camp. Strange things have already happened outside of us suddenly gaining these newfound powers. Could you shed some light?" I released a tired grin. "Guessing telling you girls not to worry and that I'll handle everything would hardly work now?" They exchanged knowing humoured looks. "Last time we did that, we almost lost you." Rainbow answered with a smirk. "That's not happening again anytime soon. You ain't getting rid of us that easy Star." Well worth a shot. Nodding, I slapped my hands on my knees and straightened up, revealing my more somber expression. "There are this small magical geodes in the camp, seven of them, all connected to you girls. How and why, I don't know." And I don't even care. The girls nodded, leaning forward whilst sitting cross-legged on the floor with rapid attention. I sighed and rubbed my messy beard, feeling rather drained. "A certain counselor is misusing them for her own selfish desires. You'll see five of those geodes tied around her neck." "Gloriosa...!" Fluttershy gasped as their eyes widened in epiphany. "Yes, I too have noticed those delightful little gems around her neck, thinking about it." Rarity added with thought. "Nothing so divine gets past these eyes." "So Gloriosa's responsible for the boat crashin' into our hard-earned dock?" Applejack scowled at the floor irritably. "Now why in tarnation would she try and sabotage her own camp?!" "She's not. At least, not willingly." I shook my head with a stern frown. "She's convinced that mastering these geode's powers would help preserve her camp somehow. Or at least, make her final days running the joint the best ever. They're close to losing it, and that's making Daisy more desperate, and dangerous all the same." "How are they losing it?" Twilight inquired, sounding quite concerned by the prospect. She really shouldn't be, those two have proven nothing but why they shouldn't be running a camping establishment in the first place. "Bills." I shrugged indifferently, leaning back against the ladder with weariness. "Filthy Rich has given them an extra month to get their [BEEP] together and make enough money, otherwise they'll lose the camp. But Daisy's letting the power get to her, and her brother is barely helping making things better in any way." "How so?" Rarity asked. "He's covering for her. Making up excuses like that Gia Everfree bull[BEEP] we heard last night being responsible for the strange going-ons." "So it really was just a story..." Sunset muttered in epiphany, regarding the floor intently. The others shared incredulous looks, but Rainbow seemed more skeptic about something else. "Hold up." The blue athletic teen pointed something out. "How come you make it sound like a bad thing about Timber covering for Gloriosa? Isn't it good that he's looking out for his sister?" This was the point I was absolutely, vehemently furious about. "That excuses nothing." I snapped irritably, the rainbow-haired teen startled by my firm conviction. "Timber knows just how much of a danger this is and chooses to do nothing. He takes no initiative to stop his sister and acts nothing is his fault, not even to the end." Hell, the [BEEP]tard attempts to take CREDIT for the girls saving the day. "Him making up excuses for his sister's actions justifies nothing. Timber is equally responsible for what's to come." Twilight said nothing, looking pointedly away upon my statements. Sunset chose to speak up with her own determination in her voice. "What can we do to prevent this upcoming catastrophe then? People were almost hurt today because of Gloriosa's actions already." "Right now, I have a plan of confronting the two siblings tonight after the lantern event." I admitted, leaning forward with interlocked hands. "Try to convince them to give up the geodes and, in return, offer them the help needed to keep and preserve their camp." "Well, that's all well and good darling." Rarity began skeptically. "But that has yet to explain the presence of your future version in Camp Everfree. Surely something must have gone wrong in your plan for him to appear." That... Was a fairly decent point. "I'm not exactly sure what my future self is planning." I confessed warily. "But I'm not gonna sit by and let him do all the work for me either. Timber and Daisy will have to accept my proposal." The girls watched me rise from my seat, Applejack frowning in concern. "And if they don't?" My answer was clear, frosty as my expression with leaving no absolute room for argument. "Then what happens is on them." I needed some air. Swerving past the girls standing up, I added before departing. "Go back and join everyone else. We'll discuss this some more later." It took ten seconds in a different direction outside before Sunset called out. "Stardust!" Of course she'd want to talk. Running up to meet me, I turned to face the worried bacon-haired teenager. "There's something else, isn't there? Something you're keeping from us." I chose to smirk wryly at my observant friend. "What else is new?" "A student should know when her teacher is hiding something." But that sass lowered to more solemness. "You've been tense, moreso than usual ever since we arrived at Camp Everfree. Obviously you don't like being here, and you're not a huge fan of Gloriosa or Timber. We just want to help you with whatever's troubling you, you know that." "I know, I know." I smiled tiredly. "And I appreciate that." Sunset at least shared the expression from the sincere response. "And it's not just them, is it? Your future self being here is also bothering you too." Too? "I tried talking to him, but as Rainbow said, he seems rather... Off." Sunset looked away with a furrowed brow. "More cold and dismissive, when talking to him alone. It reminds me of our first encounter, at Canterlot High, when... Y'know." My golden hand rested on her shoulder without further incentive. "You know that's all in the past now, Sunset. There never comes a day where you're not important to me." And shrugged after seeing her flushed delighted expression. "And besides, my other self is probably barely containing his rage at everything this camp is. I know I am. Two bombs waiting to go off." "As if one angry Stardust Balance wasn't enough." Sunset tilted her head curiously. "You don't trust him, do you?" "I've never trusted myself." I grinned coyly, removing my hand. "And that's not gonna change anytime soon. Do as I say, Sunset, not as I do." The girl chuckled warmly at that, prompting my pleased reaction. "But I trust you, Twilight and the others. However, from my... Foresight, Timber and Daisy were originally forgiven for almost harming and murdering innocent lives and were rewarded for their own troubles. And I... I can't let that happen, even if you and the girls are against me on this-" "Trust works both ways, Stardust." Sunset interjected with a solemn look. "And we trust you to know what you're doing. If they're as dangerous as you claim, even if they seem nice... Well, you haven't let us down yet." ...Thank God! I was actually worried doing all this would cause some kind of potential rift between myself and the girls that would last for a long time. But they trust me, so much enough to even support me with my plan. "We just have to remember that the world isn't entirely black and white, my young student." Oh great, I was beginning to even sound like Starswirl. But Sunset didn't appear to mind, clearly listening intently. "In my foresight, you all interpret Filthy Rich as the villain simply because you all hold sentimental value over the camp and its irresponsible owners. In reality he's a decent man just doing his job and making things easier for everyone. You can argue that Daisy and Timber are the real villains because they choose to escape consequence and deem themselves about it." "They seem to have good intentions." Sunset pointed out. "But I'm guessing that's not enough to satisfy you." "It isn't." I confirmed with a tired shake of the head. "The intention becomes irrelevant when the action itself happens. By all accounts, Daisy and Timber deserve to lose this camp if anything I predicted comes to pass." "Then we just have to prevent this prediction from ever happening." Sunset crossed her arms with a confident smirk, nodding once. "Just tell me what we need to do." "For now? Nothing, though I am grateful for your willingness to help, you wonderful mare." The teen blushed again, smiling in satisfaction to my praise. "If the two ignore my warning, then I'll ask you girls to help." Clasping my hands together, I decided to add something for a sidenote. "Also, wanna know what your new power is?" "I- Sure?" "You can read minds by touching people." Basically. Or read emotions. I don't know, it was never really clear with how exactly Sunset's own powers worked. "Possibly the most useful superpower ever." Which is more than I can say for the most generic, unoriginal powers Hasbro gave to the others, for literally no reason? Did anyone really ask for the human versions to become superheroes? Sunset blinked, regarding her own palm thoughtfully for a moment, cerulean eyes widening as she clearly recalled the earlier two instances of unknowingly using this power. A wide smile broke out, the girl barely containing her excitement. "That's... Amazing! These gifts to me and our friends are incredible!" Gifts... That's one way to call them. "Here's an idea." I spoke up with crossed arms, smirking. "Tell the girls to use their new powers to help repair the dock. Make things easier for yourselves." Sunset only grinned brightly, then gave me a sudden tight hug and proceeded to run off in the opposite direction, heading back to join her friends. I watched her leave with a bewildered smile. Yes I was still well-aware of Sunset's infatuation for me, but I wasn't going to dwell on it. The less said, the better, if it was just a small crush that was typically for one you admired and wouldn't last so long. "Sunset really looks up to you, you know." And immediately my smile wiped off my face, turning in resigned annoyance to the smiling Sentry- Flash, sorry, was giving him a chance. His blue eyes lit knowingly with folded arms. "You can see it everytime she talks about you at school." "I doubt that." But the boy as tall as I shook his head, grinning humouredly. "You should've seen her face when you weren't looking. When learning you were coming along for the trip, Sunset looked really thrilled by it. Guess Twilight has some competition." I gave an annoyed twitch of the lips by the boy's bold wink. "Twilight has no competition; my heart is for her and her alone. I would never potentially hurt either of them this way." Sentry- Flash chuckled, stepping forward and responding with a warm smile. "I know. You're a good man, Stardust. Time and time again you've proven that, despite initial first encounters." Uh-huh. He proceeded to rub the back of his head. "So, I wanted to say thanks, for looking out for her all this time. Sunset clearly thinks of you as someone to confess her darkest secrets to and for advice." "Well... If she has done the former, I wouldn't know." I failed to stop the small smile. Oh God I was actually smiling without irony or mockery towards Flash Sentry. Just what was this camp doing to me? "So any reason you're here instead of where everyone else is?" "I forgot something in my tent." He replied with a shrug, before making a hopeful expression. "But since you're here, I was hoping to ask you something." "I swear to God if it's advice on getting with human Twilight again I'll-" The boy laughed rather nervously. "Hah. Don't worry, I learnt my lesson there." Before Sentry- Flash began took more serious, for once. "I know something's going on in this camp, and I know you're up to something with the girls." Good for you? "So..." He then straightened with a confident glint in his eye. "I want to help." "I-I'm sorry?" Did I hear correctly? Sentry wants to help? The boy took a bold step forward, adopting a firm expression. "Like you and Sunset discussed, there's something Timber and Gloriosa are involved in, and I don't want any of my friends or the class getting potentially hurt. So... If there's something, anything I could possibly do..." Sentry- Flash regained total composure. "I want to help, in any way I can." ...Huh. Wasn't expecting such earnest desire to assist. However, noble as the intent was, I can't think for the life of me what this teen could do to- ...Hold on. "I think there is something..." I pondered quietly, looking back up to his hopeful gaze with a thoughtful brow. "How good at you at stealth?" "Uhh, alright I guess." "Eavesdropping?" The boy grinned coyly. "I refer you to just minutes ago." Ha. Fair enough, alright then, let's see if we can make some use for you at last, Sentry. "Think then you can keep an eye on any and all interactions between that bald man and the camp counselors?" "You think that man's related to all this?" "Oh, in more ways than one, Sentry..." Flash smirked confidently, reminding me of Sunset somewhat. Unnervingly so. "If it helps keep my friends from harm's way, consider it done." Hahahahahaha! Okay, that was worth it! Through Sunset and the other's insistence that I at least had to partake in one camp activity, the lanterns it was. Feeling uncreative I just added Twilight's cutie mark on the cover of my light blue lantern, ignoring the smirks of my friends upon joining by the docks. Now, everyone else was immediately startled by my sudden chuckle, my lantern [BEEP]blocking even Timber's own lantern from hitting Twilight's, standing as a guard between the two. Even my lantern isn't tolerating this forced metaphorical romance bull[BEEP]. Well, they're gonna some fun when those lanterns eventually land somewhere and begin a forest fire. That'll be a mess to clean up... [BEEP]ing idiots. Alright, done watching them ascend now. Brushing through the awed crowd, I considered my next action. Go to bed? 3DS? Maybe explore at night? Twilight won't be attempting to sneak off this time because of Midnight. Hell, a lot of things have changed around here because I prevented Midnight Sparkle from ever becoming a reality. Do I regret that? Pft, [BEEP] no. Yawning slightly, hands in pockets I proceeded on my way distancing from the group of high schoolers and their supposed supervisors, idly wondering where my future self was. He didn't join in the activity, probably planning something. I still had no clue as to what 'Jack' was intending, having no alone encounters with him since our meeting on the road. Maybe he's in his TARDIS... Wonder what the interior was like in there. Something like the TV Movie's? The two-thousand-and-five series? Two-thousand-and-fourteen? I really wanted to know. And it frustrates me that I can't ask. The less I know about my future, the better. Doctor Who's taught me that more than anything. Foreseeing one's own personal destiny easily makes way for either trying too hard or preventing that pathway, causing unforeseen consequences. Despite what the girls think, it is truly dangerous to get even a glimpse of your own personal future, for that will guide your actions into speeding up, or straying from that path. If I did something that would cause my future self to disappear, then I might as well have destroyed the whole universe. Of course, doesn't mean I was going to sit around and do nothing. Hell no. Not even my future's in charge of me, and clearly Daisy is still using those geodes around her neck to do more harm than intended. Timber's covering up for her mistakes, badly I might add, and endangering the innocent school trip alongside his sibling every minute. If there's one thing I can ask my future about, it's as to what exactly the man was planning involving the two counselors. If he's going to try and change events, I don't want to be left in the dark. Oh, lo and behold, the bald man emerges from the cabin, looking quite thoughtful about something. The night sky barely hid his features which looked entirely too familiar. It was like I was staring at a bearded version of my Dad, which prompted my own wince. Never was I more thankful for my current form now. "Hm? Ah!" The older iteration immediately grinned brightly at my approach, showing old sharp teeth I long since discarded with my new body. 'Jack' widened his arms in greeting. "I was wondering when you would confront me again. Honestly old friend, you can be a bit too predictable." "I'll learn from that." Removing my hands from my coat pockets, my arms folded with a raised brow. "You know I can't ask about my personal future." "Certainly not. We're wise enough not to do that at least." "Nor will I ask how things ended here by my intervention." "Of course. The future is always in motions, as Master Yoda often commented." "What I would like to know." I frowned curiously, expecting some answers from this. "Is what you're planning to change around here. So far everything's going as... Well as the film showed. All that's different is Timber and Twilight not developing that hamfisted and utterly undeserved romance." "Ah, but there have been some changes. You're just too stubborn to see it." He pointed out cockily, smiling quite proudly. "If you paid attention, you would see how more committed and professional our fellow counselors are doing their jobs than before. Daisy is interacting with everyone moreso, and young Timber isn't distracted from flirting with a high schooler in favour of paying attention to his own work. Of course we can't expect perfection from them right off the bat, but so far I call it progress." "I'm surprised." I retorted dryly, eyebrows pinched by the vague condescension. Hopefully I wasn't always this authoritative. "You're so willing to come back here. Camp Everfree would be the one place I would never consider coming back to." "Oh come now Stardust." My older self winked knowingly. "You're having fun. You're just blinded by, although quite understandably so, your contempt for those two campers for being a constant threat to your friends." "As you said, it's justified." I pointed out rather heatedly. "Daisy still has the geodes." "Not all seven of them." "It's still making her a danger to everyone around her." "Aren't we all dangerous to everyone?" 'Jack' smirked darkly. "Considering their own past actions, they might as well be saints compared to us." "Don't compare us to them." I seethed, absolutely affronted by the idea. I'd rather be compared to Zephyr or Blueblood than those two [BEEP]s! "We at least admit to our faults, and strive to do better! They never learned, they never promised to do better, they were rewarded for their actions and allowed to keep their camp because everyone here is too forgiving for their own good!" "One could argue we're too judgmental for our own good." The much older man adopted a solemn expression. "Is it truly that bad to forgive? You were more forgiving of Sombra, yes and, Hell, even the sirens. Sunset, Luna, Starlight. What makes those two any special? What separates Gloriosa Daisy and Timber Spruce from being irredeemable monsters in comparison to those who attempted genuine harm on the world?" "Easy." I replied at once, having had this conflict before. "Those you listed at least admitted to their faults and accepted whatever punishment came their way. The sirens included." I glared down bitterly. "Timber and Daisy perceive themselves as good people the whole time, and make everyone else here think that too..." "...Then what would your solution be, Jack? Jail?" "...If it comes to that." Hazel eyes blazed back up determinedly towards my inevitable future. "Unless you have a better alternative." 'Jack' spread his arms happily, grinning coyly. "Already doing so, remember? Honestly you have to at least place some trust in yourself, my friend. If you can't trust one's self, then who can you trust?" "Twilight, Sunset and the rest. I'd place my life in their hands sooner than my own." "Really?" The man chuckled, turning away to depart with a knowing comment. "Despite your decision over what the girls do with the camp to be wrong. Not to mention how you treat them like children." What? My frown deepened, my older self briskly leaving without having anything else to add. The cheek-! So that was my future's plan? Just make the counselors act more professional? That's not gonna be enough, I feel. In fact, the whole conversation felt as though he was leading me on, almost as if he was... Mocking me. Trust myself... Not ever [BEEP]ing likely. I flinched by the sudden pale hand on my shoulder, a woman's voice inquiring softly. "There's something I have to know." And I turned around to face the nightmarish facial features of Principal Celestia, whom appeared both stern and concerned. "My students. Are they in danger here?" How much did she overhear? "What makes you think that?" The woman frowned. "Do not take me for a fool, Stardust. The previous times you visited it us came with a situation which endangered the lives of others. I know what happened during the Friendship Games, believe it or not." And her expression turned more gentle, attempting to coax me for answers as she leaned down somewhat. "I have to know, if there's something wrong, I want to protect my students as you have time and time before." A brief recollection of this version standing protectively between Gia and her students, futilely so. The scene was laughable in itself, but I kept those thoughts to myself. And if Celestia wanted answers, then I had only a few things to say. "Timber Spruce and Gloriosa Daisy can't be trusted, regardless of what sentimental value you hold over this camp." The woman blinked from my firm tone, kindly removing her hand from my tense shoulder. "They're endangering everyone here with powers beyond their understanding. Two of your students potentially dying from crashing into the dock earlier? That's all them. They're children playing adults, and if you want to help, Principal, I have to ask that you not make the same mistake as you already are now." She smiled in faint humour to that jab. "You certainly pack no punches, Stardust." "I'm not holding back, not this time." I shook my head, on a roll here. "Daisy's the bigger danger with the magic she wields uncontrollably. Timber's covering up for her, mistakenly so. By tomorrow, [BEEP] will go down if I don't stop it." Celestia nodded, folding her arms with her own stern look. "Your needless swearing aside, how could we persuade Gloriosa from misusing this magic any longer?" "Leave that to me." But then, a better idea sprung up, regarding the Principal before me. Before Celestia opened her mouth to protest, I added with a smirk. "If things go south, we'll need an evacuation plan for the class. Could I trust you and your sister enough to plan for that likely scenario?" Taking a moment to ponder, the long-legged woman nodded with a gentle smile. "I'd hate for this trip to turn sour in any possible way, so I'm counting on you to do your best in keeping my students safe, Stardust. Not to worry, I shall speak to Luna immediately." There was one last business to attend to before retiring from the night. And it wasn't too hard tracking down both Timber and Daisy in the dark edges of the forest. "They're getting onto us, just like he said!" "Well what do you want from me?! I'm trying to help you here!" All I had to do was follow the sounds of their obnoxious voices. Brother and sister clashing. Reminds me of the old days. I often missed having heated debates with my own sister back home. ...Oh wait, no I didn't. Those were just irritating and headache-inducing, exactly like the two counselors before me. There was no love from my arrogant sister regarding our own arguments. But this wasn't about me, it was about these two and the people they were putting in danger. I leaned against the bark of a tree, torn between humour and annoyed exasperation by their own exchange. Daisy was gesturing wildly like a madwoman. "If you hadn't had made up that stupid story and made things more obvious-!" "I had to think something!" "You want an idea?" Normally I would wait a little longer, but [BEEP] it. Any second more in their presence makes me want to go out and murder a puppy. "How about not covering up for your sister and put the geodes back where they belong." Both heads whipped around from my stern, annoyed voice, eyes widening in shock. "You?" Timber asked with a curious frown. "You sound just like... Never mind, what are you doing out so late?" "How do you know about the geodes?" Daisy all but seethed, taking one step closer and ignoring her brother's warning look. I kicked myself off the tree, taking a few steps closer to emphasize my point. "If there's one thing I would ever agree with your self-conceited brother here." My quick glance prompted the boy to close his mouth before he could retort, looking back to them both fully. "It's that the magic contained in those crystals are too strong and powerful for the likes of you. I know what they are, and I know what you're doing. It's stopping, whether you like it or not." "You see?" Timber motioned towards me gratefully, despite my barely-concealed hatred aimed at this camper and everything he represents. "It was only a matter of time before we were found out, as Jack said! You have to reconsider everything Gloriosa!" "The magic is under my complete control! Nothing has gone wrong so far!" "Really?" I folded my arms with an incredulous raised brow. "So it was intentional involving those accidents today? Y'know, almost killing innocent teenagers?" The girl took a step back from my growling outrage, attempting to stand her ground still. "Y-Yes! I mean no! No those were not intentional! I would never inflict harm on anyone!" "And yet with every second you wear them." I nodded to the small colourful geodes Daisy was now tightly clutching protectively. "You become a menace to everyone around you. You're just as bad." I added to the frowning Timber, daring him to argue. "Making up excuses as your own flesh and blood continues to grow into a bigger danger and lose herself in the process." "Lies." Daisy sneered angrily, pointing in pure accusation. "You want the camp to go! I can see it in your eyes; you hated our home the moment you stepped out of the bus. I haven't missed the look of contempt everytime you either of us. Who are you to judge and declare what we can and cannot do?" "Gloriosa." Her more sensible sibling, at least for the moment, tried appeasing the insane older teen. "This isn't like you. He's completely right; the power's getting to your head. I love Camp Everfree as much as you do. That man, Jack, has been trying to help us learn from our mistakes and keep our home. I'm asking you, as your friend and brother, please put those things back where you found them, and we wouldn't have to worry any longer." "I'll make you a deal." I started, folding my arms Jedi-style as Daisy looked terribly uncertain. "Put them back, by tomorrow, and I will do everything in my power to help you keep your camp. I will see to it that Filthy Rich never gets his hands on this place, and you two can maintain the legacy your great-grandparents left behind. You just have to start acting more of an adult with responsibility." And glanced to Timber with narrowed eyes. "And you have to stop hitting on a high schooler like some sort of creep. Maybe loosen down on the ego somewhat and maybe we can talk. Sounds fair?" "What could you possibly do," Daisy began to reply skeptically as Timber pointedly looked away, the former frowning. "To help us?" "You'd be surprised, but that's on your choice." With that, my business here was concluded, for now anyway. "Put away the gems, start acting like adults, and do everything in your power not to give into temptation." "And if I don't?" Oh, easy enough. A slow glance over to the two teens, who took a few steps back by my expression and darker tone. "No amount of sentimental value will save you from my righteous wrath... You have one chance. That's all you're getting." I just know something, something, will happen tomorrow... And I highly doubt it'll be on the more positive side.
Chapter 154: Legends of Everfree II... Make It Stop, Make It End...!I'm dying. No, really, I am physically, mentally and spiritually killing myself the longer I stayed in this Godforsaken camp. This is my third day here now, and so far no imbalances nor Zagreus, by extension, have turned up, and I was beginning to conclude that my being here was simply a waste of time, and maybe I should've handled everything to my older self from the get-go. Speaking with Timber and Daisy last night made me feel physically ill. They had that effect. Every second spent here was conjuring up more bile to my throat. It makes me wish that some imbalance would turn up, just to distract from the hammering reality that I was still here, in Camp Everfree, in the worst Equestria Girls specials among them. And yet, for some reason, no imbalance had occurred. Even though my preventing Twilight from becoming Midnight has shortened all forced interactions between the girl and Timber, and some aspect of the movie which really should've been the main focus instead of this contrived sloppy excuse for a romance, there wasn't a slightest clue as to imbalance. You'd think Zagreus would've taken advantage of all this by now, especially with my future self carelessly changing things around the camp willy-nilly. Maybe the [BEEP]tard finally learned his lesson after that humiliating defeat in the Crystal Empire. ...Probably not. A feminine voice teased. "Comfortable up there?" Hazel eyes opened to regard the light-hearted features of Sunset Shimmer watching me with a smirk, atop my cross-legged position on the boulder. Even though everything about this movie was utterly contemptible, there were two redeeming factors despite how poorly Legends of Everfree treated them. Here was one of them. "Good morning to you too Sunset." I couldn't stop from smiling back, and that seemed to brighten up her features considerably. Unfolding her arms, the bacon-haired teen got straight to the point. "Sorry to interrupt your meditation, but we're wondering if you'd join us for a moment in the cafeteria cabin." ...Okay...? The girl chuckled at my expression. "There's a good reason for it, trust me." Well, if she insisted. I nodded, looking for anything to take my mind off some things. "How goes your progress regarding the geodes?" Sliding down and landing gracefully on two feet, I was once again thankful for this new human body instead of my old one. A fall like that could've broke my ankles easily. Makes me wonder why, once again, my seeming future has returned to that form. There must be a good reason for it, aside from avoiding utter confusion. "Well." I began to respond to Sunset's question, stretching slightly with a wry smile. "I spoke with Tweedle [BEEP] and Tweedle [BEEP] last night. Offered to help them keep their camp in exchange for them to put the geodes back." Sunset nodded, walking alongside me through the open pathway. I took a good spot from a distance of the camp. "And they accepted?" "You saw Daisy this morning?" "Yeah." "Did she still have them on?" The teen paused briefly, frowning softly. "I think so... Yeah Gloriosa still wore those things around her neck." Sunset cocked a sheepish grin. "So I guess that's a negative to your offer." "For her sake, she better change her mind before the end of the day." Otherwise I won't be the only one miserable around here. The teen looked to me with thoughtful cerulean orbs. "You're really not holding back this time." As opposed to all the other times I have? "I mean, I understand your irritation Stardust, but would punishing them really solve anything? Gloriosa just wants to make what's best for her camp, and Timber's just protecting his sister." I huffed tiredly. "Sunset, if you excuse people's actions because of intentions alone, then nothing gets done! Just because they're not outright awful people doesn't allow them to get away with what they're doing. Timber's harboring a threat to everyone around us, and said threat is letting the magic get the better of her." Sunset perked a skeptical brow. "You didn't bestow any punishment on me, as I recall. What makes my actions in the past any different than theirs? At least mine were blatantly intended with malice." "The difference, Sunset, is that you at least acknowledged what you did was wrong, and have worked hard everyday to make up for the past. Very proud of you for that by the way." I added, staring forward with a weary disposition. "They do the exact opposite. Whereas you accept any punishment, they get rewarded for their actions, and don't learn a thing about responsibility and proper management. Hell, the sole reason they were allowed to keep the camp originality was out of sentimental value! Bull[BEEP]! Some even had the nerve to take credit for you girls saving their [BEEP]es." A tender dark yellow hand grasped my shoulder, Sunset regarding me after that small vent with a concerned expression. "They're clearly good people, Stardust. Misguided, sure, but with the best intentions at heart. All I'm asking is for that wisdom you usually portray and at least give the two a chance to see that, should they follow through with your offer." "A chance?" My mind went in all directions by the furious idea. "Every second in their presence assaults my brain cells-!" And there I went again! I forced myself to calm down, taking in and releasing a huge breath and regarding the worried teenager solemnly. "I'm sorry, this camp... It's just bringing out the worst in me." Having taken a step back admist my outrage, Sunset nodded with a tiny, reassuring smile. "It's alright, no harm done." And inquired with the well-intentions of a good friend. "If you want to talk about it, I'm all ears. A role reversal, wouldn't you say?" Sunset added jokingly. I smirked faintly at the attempt to clear the atmosphere. "I'm fine my dear, just... I just can't stand self-centered [BEEP]holes who can get away with whatever they want. I'm not gonna pretend to be a good person myself Sunset-" "Which I and many others would severely disagree upon." "- But I at least acknowledge my flaws and mistakes, and work hard to make up for them. Those two... Their egos almost get everyone killed and then act like everything's okay moments afterwards... It's sickening." "I can imagine." The teenager nodded with a sympathetic expression, noticing something in her peripheral vision. "We're here." So we were. Sunset led me right to the doors of the wooden cafe, where our friends waited within. Without wasting anytime, she opened the doors and announced to the group huddled around a table. "Look who I found meditating on a rock." My attention focused from them, then, to the four-layer cake resting atop the surface of the table. Pinkie noticed my reaction and beamed cheerfully, quickly grabbing my sleeve and pulling me along to take a seat right in front of the cake between Applejack and Twilight, the girls smiling at my arrival. As usual, Pinkie's creative in regards to baked goods reaches no boundaries. Milk, white and dark chocolate mixed beautifully against one another. With icing and the words 'Hope this will make your day less gloomy, Stardust' sprinkled on top. Glad to see Pinkie's gotten her powers under control quickly, clearly. A curious glance to the bubbly teen prompted her widened smile. "Just a hunch that you'd love these kinds of chocolate." "Twilight - Princess Twilight - mentioned one time that you had a sugar tooth." Sunset commented humouredly, sitting opposite me with a light-hearted grin. "Makes me worried what else she said about me behind my back." Still, I appreciatively looked from the cake to the girls around me, compelled to ask. "What's this all about?" Rarity smirked. "Can't we bake a cake as a token of appreciation for everything a good friend has done for us, and asking so little in return?" That would work, if I didn't know you girls well enough. At my sly raised brow, the teens shared glances before they finally relented, the fashioner sighing. "Very well. We are attempting to cheer you up, darling." Cheer me up? "Yeah." Rainbow pitched as though hearing my internal question, leaning against the edge of the table. "You've been nothing but moody and distant ever since we arrived here from day one. Clearly you hate camping, anyone can see that." "And clearly you don't like Gloriosa or Timber." Applejack pointed out beside me, elbow resting on the table as green eyes regarded me knowingly. "But ya didn't really think we'd just pretend to ignore our friend actin' all gloomy and miserable the whole time here?" "The cake was my idea." Sunset commented as I looked back to the delicacy, slyly pushing back a strand of hair. "...You didn't have to do this." I pointed out rather quietly, both surprised and immensely flattered by the effort. "Oh, but we did." Fluttershy chose to respond with a light smile. "After everything you've done for us, Stardust, it'd be unfair for us not to do this in return. So we all put in our own effort together into making this cake of gratitude for our cherished friend." ...God... Dammit. Hah, it seems these girls just outright refused to let me be miserable about anything. "We know we can't make you join in on camp activities." This world's Twilight said to my right. "But we can at least make your stay here a lot more endurable. Try to, at least, since you clearly hate being here." "Which is a real shame." Rarity added with a remiss sigh. "I was hoping all my friends would partake in my fashion display later this afternoon." Hahaha. I couldn't resist chuckling then, which seemed to brighten up everyone around me. "Hey you laughed!" Pinkie pointed with an enthusiastic grin. "That means it's working! You're finally becoming happy again!" So I was... "You girls always have that effect, regardless of which world." I stated with a resigned smile, to their amused flattered expressions. Clasping my hands together, I motioned towards the delicacy before us. "Well, cake for breakfast. I've had worse. Hope I won't be eating this alone." "Heh." Rainbow smirked hungrily. "Thought you'd never ask. So, what are you gonna do afterwards while Rarity's fashion show's going on." "At the very least I hope you come to watch, Stardust." Rarity added with an apprehensive expression, Pinkie already set to cut up the cake between us all. Shaking my head, I regarded the pale teen with a small smile. "I'll show up to observe, Rarity. I have no doubt your displays will be as flawless as always." She outright beamed blissfully to the compliment. "As for afterwards... Well, I'll probably walk off this cake, maybe explore the woods a bit more." Camp or no camp, this was still a vast wilderness, and my adventurous side was yearning for me to at least take a peek around. "I'll join you." Sunset commented upon walking back with the plates, adding then hastily. "At least, if you want the company that is." And ignoring the mischievous glints in some of the girls' eyes. I shrugged. "Why not? Always enjoy conversing with you Sunset." The teen was completely flustered, hurriedly setting the plates down with pink cheeks across yellow features. I pretended not to dwell on the deeper implications. Then, another voice inquired. "May that offer be extended?" What now? I looked back to Twilight, smiling hopefully behind those overgrown glasses. "I'd like to join you two for a walk afterwards too, if that's okay." ...Huh. Both my brows raised into my hair, having not expecting that. "You have no prior engagements?" Referring to a green-haired [BEEP]wipe probably making a fool of himself as we spoke. Twilight shook her head. "None that I can think of." And tilted her head curiously upon my surprised expression. "Should I have?" "Uh, no no! I'd be happy for you to join." I quickly said, ignoring the curious brows of my friends. "You're always delightful company, Twilight. Both you and Sunset." And hurriedly looked back to the food. "Now, I'll take the biggest piece Pinkie." "I'm only saying that, Stardust, you should at least make an attempt with them sooner or later." Sunset pleaded her case continuously as we explored through the woods. "They're not bad people once you get to know them." I snorted by the weak claim. "I'd sooner make an attempt on their lives than attempt befriending them." Twilight pointedly looked away at that, seeming rather uncomfortable by this growing debate. The bacon-haired teen sighed and shook her head, voice exasperated with a weak smile. "Is this what Princess Twilight has to endure everyday?" "Twice a day if she's lucky." "Calling a heated exchange with you 'lucky' is somewhat skeptical, Stardust." "Oh I don't know, Twilight seems to love them." Sunset raised her hands in mock-surrender. "Somehow I'm beginning to think you enjoy arguing for the sake of it." Eh, on occasion. She cracked a faint grin. "But I still think you should interact with Timber and Gloriosa some more." I scoffed humouredly. "Oh yeah, if I don't have the sensation to punch their mouths every time words flow from them. Sorry Sunset, but there are some people I just can't bear to be around-" "Can we not talk about this? Please?" Twilight inquired with a furrowed brow, sounding rather desperate about it. Sunset and I exchanged knowing glances, mentally agreeing to relent on this... But from the yellow teen's facial expression, this conversation remained far from over. Wonderful. In short time flat, the conversing between us as we ventured around, not wandering too far from the camp itself, changed to some more minor things. "Let me get this straight." Sunset made a gesture for me to cease talking for a moment. "You thought it was a good idea, despite being already severely injured, to engage an adult dragon head-on in some self-sacrificial attempt to save your friends?" "Hey I never said it was a sound idea, Sunset." Was my casual reply aided with a shrug, smiling reminiscently. "But at the time... Putting my life before theirs was nothing to be hesitant about. Still isn't." Sunset shook her head, Twilight regarding us then in a mixture of awe, disbelief and total curiosity. And two minutes later, as I pushed back a large branch for the two girls to graciously duck beneath. "Okay, this is where I have to interject." The glasses-wearing teen started with a greatly amused grin, both she and Sunset struggling to contain their giggles at my new tale. "You bet away your own house, purely on a hunch?" "A hunch which proved, obviously, successful." I smiled slyly. "Y'know, cause friendship wins the day and all, yadda yadda." "And how did other me react to this... Rather ludicrous... Scratch that, outright ludicrous idea?" "Naturally your pony self wasn't two pleased, what with her being there as I made the deal to those two con ponies." Sunset and Twilight looked torn between amusement and incredulity. "But luckily, I managed to reassure her that everything would go fine, and Applejack wouldn't let her best friends down." "And it worked, just like that?" The purple teen raised a skeptical brow. "I'd think I'd be more apprehensive over the prospect of potentially losing my own home on a bet placed on blind luck, even if it was faith in my own friends." "I may have worked in my natural charm... Whatever that is." I shrugged. Sunset smirked. "And this was before you and Twilight started dating?" "Yep." Was my grinning response, emanating a pleased posture. "You'd be shocked how often I exasperated her long before we were even an item." Both teens shared looks. "I think we have a pretty good idea." Human Twilight responded dryly, which prompted my beaming face to widen. "Ah sarcasm, probably one of my favourite things about you, Twilight." Even when blushing lightly, the knowledgeable teenager found herself laughing warmly alongside us, and the conversation continued forwards. And after about an hour of recalling fond memories, Sunset brought something up in regards to the time pony Twilight met her brief future self. "Kinda like this older version of you being in Camp Everfree." She pointed out, amused and curious at once. "Although, if I'm being entirely honest Stardust, I wasn't expecting you to look so different in the future. I was thinking you'd be more..." "Handsome?" I quipped lightly, inciting the teen to flush and look away meekly. "Well... You, if that makes sense." Twilight nodded, rubbing her chin with two fingers. "Yeah, he looks far too different than the you here with us." And purple sparkling eyes regarded me in thought. "In fact, that Stardust - Or 'Jack' as he prefers for us to call him - looked the same as you did briefly when my device absorbed your magical energy. And when that happened, you reacted negatively and almost... Well..." Didn't need Balance to tell she still felt guilty about that. Instinctively I placed a hand on her shoulder and gave a comforting squeeze, prompting the studious teen to smile faintly in gratitude. Sunset looked between us, frowning in puzzlement. Oh right, she probably didn't know about that incident. "That little device Twilight made back at the Friendship Games." I explained for the purple young woman. "Took the magic that was keeping me healthy and alive between both worlds. I almost suffocated after reverting back to an... Old form of mine. The body you see my apparent future possesses." "But if that's the case." Twilight started skeptically, unafraid nowadays to voice her suspicions. "How is he maintaining that form, and why? If using it causes suffocation on your part, Stardust, what could possibly be preventing your future from collapsing on the spot?" A damn good question, actually. "Maybe he managed to overcome that in the future." Sunset suggested after a second. "Some form of mastery with some help from magic?" "Maybe..." But our other friend hardly sounded convinced, Twilight shaking her head. "I just can't shake the feeling that something's not right. I mean, you've revealed that something's amiss in the camp, Stardust, but this is something else, and it involves your future somehow... I might just be imagining it." I shook my head in turn. "Never doubt your own instincts, Twilight. They've more often than not helped your equine self in the past." But she was onto something through this line of questioning. And I wish I could have all the answers myself. The studious young woman glanced to me curiously. "Have you considered asking him these questions yourself?" "What? Oh no." I waved dismissively with a light smile. "Less I know about my future, the better." At that, the two teens shared incredulous looks. "You'd... Prefer not knowing your own personal future, in light of the opportunity presented to us?" Sunset sought clarification through an uncertain tone. "Correct." Now I was more casual matter-of-fact about it. "I like things to be kept as a surprise. It's dangerous to be aware of events yet to come." I say, the man who constantly uses that knowledge to his advantage. But the future of the show and the future of myself were two different subjects entirely. "They often causes rash decisions that end up with disastrous consequences. It's better that I be kept in the dark, no matter how curious I am myself." "But, wouldn't it be wise to ask your future self what exactly he's doing here, and what he attempts to do despite the insinuated repercussions?" "Funnily enough, that I did ask last night." The two were now focused solely on my words, and I made a sheepish gesture. "Though all I got was vague answers. Seems my own future doesn't trust himself. Can't blame the man. All he told was to stay clear and let him do all the work." Twilight frowned. "But you're getting involved anyway." "Of course." I rolled my eyes with a light smirk. "When do I ever listen to myself? Do as I say, not as I do, girls. I'm not going to simply sit by when there's work to be done, my future self's warning be damned." "So, despite the caution the other you stressed, and again last night, against interfering with anything, you thoroughly ignored your own advice and trusted your own instincts instead." Sunset summarized, and at my light grin the teen shook her head with an incredulous smile. "Should I be noting all this down for future practice, O' wise mentor?" Twilight wasn't as amused, stepping forward with an inquisitive disposition, voicing uncertainty. "So, you're going to keep getting yourself involved as opposed to leaving it to your future, whom already knows how things happened and is trying to correct any mistakes made here in the trip? No offense, Stardust, but aren't your actions here a little... Presumptuous?" I exhaled, speaking now rather firmly. "Twilight, I have to stay true to who I am now than the man I will be. If that makes sense." "I gotcha." Sunset nodded, smiling lightly. "No matter what, you refuse to sit idly by while others are in potential danger. Well don't worry Stardust, you're not alone in this fight despite your insistence to leave things to you." That last part was added with knowing humour. "Still, it'd help to know what precisely this other Stardust intends to do." Twilight refused to let it go for the moment, staring into the distance of trees with thought. "I could understand if he has a reason not to trust himself-" "Thanks love. You always know the right things to say." "- But what about his friends?" Twilight ignored my flat reaction and shone concern in her eyes. "Does he not trust us? Did something happen? A potential rift yet to come between us and Stardust? Maybe he thinks we can't be trusted enough to help out, or maybe-" "Twilight, Twilight." Sunset beat me to it, placing both hands on her friend's shoulder with a stern yet soft expression, interjecting calmly. "There's no need to be worried. I'm sure Stardust's older self has his reasons to be secretive. A rift between us as friends would never, ever happen, right Stardust?" "What this wise student said." I helped reassure the concerned purple teen, nodding. "What reason would I have to want nothing to do with you girls? It's not your fault this world and most of its inhabitants suck so bad." Sunset gave me a flat look, but I could spot the mirth in her twitched lips and cerulean orbs. Twilight at least cracked a tiny smile by my attempt to help her. "Would it be a good idea to leave things to... Jack, then?" "If Daisy refuses to put the geodes back." Which seemed highly unlikely, but I'd like to possess some shred of hope the woman held a tiny piece of common sense in her. Again, I blame my Twilight for making me more positive about things. It then just occurred to me where exactly we stopped by. Remember that scene with Twilight's dull solo number by that log in front of a pond, also where Daisy was sulking in a flashback over how terrible she was at her job? Yep this place, and the three of us were now standing next to said pond and taking a moment to admire the scenery. At least Hasbro had visuals going for them; it's something to compensate for the vast amount of nothingness going on in this movie. "So what's the deal behind that name?" Sunset asked, taking a seat by the rather clean log and motioning for us to join. Of course I take center spot. "Pony Twilight calls you that, Stardust, and now your older self wants others to address him as that to avoid confusion. Is there a meaning behind it, since everyone usually calls you Stardust?" Interlocking my hands, I leaned forward and nodded. "Stardust Balance was the name I adopted upon meeting my Twilight and the rest for the first time; a sign of a new life, I suppose." I shrugged, never really dwelling much on the matter. "Twilight exclusively calls me by my real name as a sign of how close we are." "Ohh." Sunset responded in epiphany, tilting her head with a smirk. "So then, what was your real name? Not simply 'Jack' I imagine." Again, a shrug. "Jack Edward James Wright. I know, not really impressive." "Huh." The teen proceeded to taste the name on her tongue. "Jack Wright... Simple, not a really common name. I like it." Sunset grinned sincerely, inciting my amused chuckle. Thanks I think. "Why Stardust Balance?" Twilight spoke up, openly curious. "What incited you to develop that name?" "It just... Naturally came to me." I gave a sheepish smile, not really knowing how else to respond. "Seemed to fit the most." "Not 'Abrasive Mentor' then?" "Heh, or 'Blatant Warrior?'" "Or 'Word Fighter?'" "Nor 'Impertinent Flirt?'" "Oh God." I dove my head into my hands at the two jesters between me, grinning widely. "Never mind everything else that's wrong in this camp; it's you two teaming up on me that's the worst part!" I heard the two share chuckles, feeling a soft pat against my back. "Face it 'Jack,' you're outmatched." Sunset pointed out humouredly. "And being here isn't that bad. Maybe we need to find the right camp activity for you." "Oh goodie." I whipped up an amused flat look to the smiling teen. "Because I just yearn to partake in a game hosted by irresponsible caretakers." Twilight coughed loudly. "I thought we agreed no more on that." But the studious girl was smirking regardless. "Don't make me just sick Timber on you, Stardust." "Do it. I'll [BEEP]ing knock his teeth out the moment he tries anything." Both girls groaned by my jesting yet serious expression, sharing exasperating looks. "But glad to see you're becoming more open about yourself nowadays, Twilight." "Huh?" The girl blinked, whereas Sunset smirked and nodded. "He means how far you've come out of your shell since making friends." My student proceeded to clarify. "You're much more open and true to yourself without anyone pressuring you now. It's a great thing Twilight." "Oh." The addressed Twilight shyly looked away with pink cheeks, sheepish flattery written all over her face. "I guess it's because I have such amazing friends to begin with, who've done nothing but helped me and asked for so little in return." Oh, I don't know about that. I glanced back to Sunset slyly. "How often does Rainbow ask for Twilight to do her homework?" Instead of answering sensibly, the bacon-haired former pony just flat-out laughed, not bothering to restrain herself. Guess that was funnier than I was anticipating. Taking a moment of amusement, Sunset grinned brightly towards me. "It's fantastic that you're here Stardust. You're wonderful company." "Nah." I motioned to both girls after Twilight nodded in agreement with our friend, myself pointing out. "I'm the one sat between the two most amazing women of this world." Sunset snorted, but blushed just as red as Twilight, both turning away from my greatly amused state. "Honestly, you two are probably the most incentive I have not to simply burn down this camp to the-" I was cut off by the sudden blow to my stomach. Invisible, but quite there. The [BEEP]?! "Stardust?" I heard Twilight inquire curiously beside me, but I couldn't really answer since I was suddenly clutching my chest and breathing heavily, threatening to keel over and perhaps vomit. "Stardust?!" I felt two pairs of hands holds my arms and chest firmly, Sunset immediately gasping for some reason, to prevent me from dipping into the shiny pond, the heavy wave of imbalance so abrupt and sudden it took me entirely by surprised. Admittedly I should've been expecting this. I should've anticipated it... Agh... Feels like I was being stabbed, over and over. My senses were in overdrive, all over the place and threatening to burst my head open. Grimacing, I struggled to stand, my friends thankfully helping me upwards upon figuring out my intent, keeping me in firm grasps with Sunset's comforting voice there to help. "Easy there." She soothed, looking up to me with clear concerned blue eyes. Twilight was less than calm about it. "What's going on?" The knowledgeable teen asked to my right. "What's happening to you Stardust? Tell us!" So... That [BEEP]tard finally decided to turn up... "Imbalance..." I breathed out finally, gritting my teeth whilst acknowledging the incredulous looks of my friends. Managing to recover somewhat, I straightened and their hold on me softened by my calmer expression. "Go back to the others, in case they're in danger." "They can take care of themselves." Was Sunset's firm response, tone and look leaving no room for debate. "Whatever you're going to do, I'm helping. Twilight?" "Uh, yeah." The studious teen nodded before composing a serious expression. "Just tell us where we're going." ...Ugh, there was no time to argue. Another tidal wave of imbalance like that and I'll just collapse to the ground. Mentally preparing myself, I regarded the two girls. "It may be dangerous." No, will be dangerous. They shared knowing looks. "All the more reason for us to help." Sunset added with a faint smirk. "Wouldn't want a repeat of last time, after all." "Meaning you wouldn't want another excuse to give me CPR? I'm hurt." Twilight pressed in worry. "Stardust, where are we going?" "To the source of the sudden imbalance." That said, I recovered enough to venture down the path the magic was spiritually emanating from, the two girls quick to follow. "And I think I have a good idea where it's coming from..." My hunch was correct, unfortunately so. "It's beautiful..." Twilight whispered, taking note of the shiny interior before us by the entrance. Clearly Sunset was just as awed, the bright pink crystals leaking out of the walls, floor and ceiling of the cave entirely beyond what they were clearly anticipating. I, however, could only shiver by the waves of imbalance waiting inside, as if Zagreus was calling out for me. Maybe it wasn't a good idea to bring these two with me. Wait, scratch that, it was a horrendous idea from the start. "You have to go back. Right now." I whirled to face the two blinking teens. "Your friends need you more than I. If something happens, you're the last line of defense." Twilight only chuckled nervously. "Gee Stardust, it almost sounds like Zagreus is in there or something if you're that... Worked up..." She trailed off, her expression paling by my expression alone to her lucky guess. Or unlucky. Very, extremely unlucky... The teen gulped, but stood where she was. "T-Then, if he's in there, that means it's just as dangerous for you as it is for us. You shouldn't face this alone." "You're not equipped to face someone like him." I insisted wearily, the unstable magic getting to me and almost making me sway. "Neither of you are worth losing over me or anyone else in this Godforsaken camp." Sunset was far more abrasive about her and Twilight's conviction, stepping forward a jabbing a finger to my chest, frowning severely. "Listen buster, we're coming with you whether you like it or not. I almost lost you once. Twilight nearly lost you multiple times before. And, quite frankly, I'll be damned before I allow my... Friend to get himself seriously hurt out of some noble attempt to keep us safe." Sunset clearly corrected herself over something, glaring right back at me. "That look won't work on me, Stardust. Don't even try to stop us." The stare- Sorry, glare contest would be more astute, Sunset matching my stance and expression perfectly, Twilight looking between us apprehensively. God dammit, one of those times where I wished that general Equestrian cowardice would show up. But Sunset was always made of stronger self, and I probably didn't help with encouraging her in that part. Because, right now, she was using that same courage against me. Groaning tiredly, I turned back, relenting for now. There were bigger things at stake here. "Just stay behind me." Was my firm response, entering into the illuminated cave first with the girls, thankfully, obliging. The path down didn't take as long, the two teens making conversation regarding their surroundings, but I was only concentrated on one simple matter. And if my future self wasn't here quick enough to help... Well, that's his lost. Regardless, I needed a plan, and fast. Without Balance to physically aid me in this human form, I'm useless against Zagreus, who's become who-knows much stronger with the significant changes made around these events. I had half a mind to blame my future self for helping there... Unless he wanted Zagreus to turn up this way. Again, would've really helped if older me wasn't being such a vague [BEEP]hole about his intentions. But the bigger concern was keeping Twilight and Sunset here out of harm's way. If Zagreus was inside, I'd have to keep him distracted from the girls. And knowing his habit for casual dramatics, that wouldn't be really be too hard if I kept the creature talking. And, to be honest, dying in Camp Everfree was the last thing I wanted from today. That'd just be salt in the fatal wound. I wish Starswirl would speak to me at the moment, guide me to do something. Hell, even Sombra! He was a pony of action, he'd know what to do regarding my dilemma right now. ...I miss him. From behind me, the teens gasped. "Look!" Twilight obviously pointed out to the large chunks of pink crystals at the end of the round rocky room, holding the final two pieces I was rather thankful, yet confused, to still being there. Unfortunately, seems Daisy was still ignoring my advice as the others were absent still. "Are those...?" "The last two geodes." I nodded as we approached, glancing over to the two awed students. "Both of yours, to be specific." They blinked. "I'm sorry?" Sunset inquired in bafflement. I sighed, looking back to face them and provide the brief summary. "Seven geodes, each connected to you girls. They're what gave you these powers in the first place. How and why, I have no clue." Nor am I going to dwell on it. The whole superpower aspect of the movie was opening an entire new can of worms. "No Zagreus..." I murmured lowly whilst cautiously glancing around, body tense for any sort of ambush. Meanwhile, Sunset and Twilight both approached the remaining two tiny gems and inspected them in wonder. "I can feel it..." Sunset whispered curiously, frowning softly. "This geode... It feels like it's a part of me... I don't know how to explain it." "So these are what gave us our abilities here." Twilight stated openly, unable to remove her gaze from her own gem resting before the studious teenager. "With the magic that Gloriosa's been abusing for a long time now, right Stardust?" I nodded, though she seemed to have been rhetorical about it. "This magic... It feels different than the Friendship Games... And you're saying they're meant us? Our friends, Sunset and I?" "This only reinforces our talk last night." Sunset looked to Twilight then, never appearing more seriously and attracting the other teen's attention onto her. "We have to persuade Gloriosa to give up the other geodes, and fast." The bacon-haired student looked down with a furrowed brow, voicing her apprehensive concern. I can't help but shake the feeling that something awful's about to happen." "You won't have to worry about that anymore." The [BEEP]? Our gazes snapped incredulously to the male voice, and not belonging to my future self nor Zagreus. Instead, it was a certain camp counselor that made me want to bang my head against a wall every time I saw him. "Timber?" Twilight stepped forward in shock. "Wh-What are you doing here?" But- But that can't be right? Wasn't this near the moment... Actually it would be around precisely this moment where Daisy became Gia Everfree. What the [BEEP] has changed here now?! As if to answer that inward confusion, the boy raised a hand and opened his palm, revealing the necklace of the five other colourful gems. "I should be asking that of you, Twilight." He replied with a wry smile before green eyes narrowed distrustfully in my direction. "So he was right... You would try to stop me." I glared right back, not liking that resigned tone nor look in his eyes. My hand instinctively reached out to Twilight to keep her back, but the teenager shrugged off my grip and approached cautiously. "Timber... What are you doing with those? I thought Gloriosa had them." He grinned lightly. "She did." God how I desired to wipe that look off his face with my fists. "I snuck them off her when she wasn't looking." How... Convenient. "And now I understand what needs to be done." "You're putting them back?" Twilight sounded both relieved and hopeful. Of course, any girl would like to think their first crush is a knight in shining armour without any flaws to them. I couldn't stop myself rolling my eyes. Sunset had yet to say anything. Hell, the yellow teenager was looking back and forth between the geodes resting on the crystals and those in Timber's palm. Timber chuckled. "I wish it was simply that. I was against Gloriosa using them, you know, right from the beginning. It was too risky, and she could've gotten herself and others hurt. If you ask me, the camp wasn't worth saving if people were in danger because of it." I'm agreeing with him, and I hate that. "But... That won't stop her." He gazed thoughtfully to the glimmering geodes in his hand, voice almost wistful and somber. "She's become too obsessed with their power. I need to prevent her from going too far, once and for all." ...Did... Did my future self persuade Timber to take the rocks off his sister and place them back?Thatwas his masterplan? The atmosphere was tense, the counselor looking quite remorseful with a deep sigh, staring up to smile lightly to the purple teen. "I'm sure she'll never forgive me for this, nor will a few certain others. But I'm doing this for the greater good." I didn't like that tone... "Doing what exactly?" Sunset followed my exact thoughts, taking one step forward with a heavy frown. "'Cause it sounds like you're doing more than just simply place the geodes back." "You're right." Timber nodded, looking completely serious. "I'm going to do something I should've done from the very beginning." Like what, seal up the cave? Twilight had a worse idea. "You're not going to destroy them, are you?" And the boy's silence was only darkening the mood. He couldn't be serious? "Timber? Please tell me that's not your intention." If it was, the boy was a greater fool than I ever took him credit for, and that's saying a lot. "Timber you're scaring me." Twilight wasn't afraid to confess, the boy looking anywhere but directly at her. Timber sighed. "I'm sorry, but it's the only way. The only way to keep my sister out of harm's way. And one day..." He regarded the ceiling with a solemn disposition, as if finally making his decision. "One day, you might forgive me for this." And ran past Twilight, Sunset and I before we could stop him. "Wait!"Both my student and I called out in desperate panic, the boy reaching towards the crystals and grabbing the last two geodes with his hand- A force of wind blasted against me, whipping my coat back and prompting me to lean back in shock. Sunset yelped in distress, having been so close to the magical backlash, though I quickly managed to catch the woman before she was flung across the room and leaned over her protectively, shielding my face with my free arm. Sunset clutched onto me tightly, Twilight having to fend off the powerful gust of magic for herself. My face clenched, Balance screaming in sheer surprise and agony over the changes made today. A magical white orb floated where Timber once stood, and Twilight cried out in shock and horror. "Timber!" Sunset and I could only stare incomprehensibly, unable to believe what just happened. The boy foolishly charged in and grabbed the last two gems with the hand holding the others. The sheer amount of stupidity was overwhelming, but even so I felt an urge to reach and desperately save the idiot myself if I could. But another voice interjected all too merrily. "Oh bravo! Bravo!" My turned back in surprise to the older version of yours truly stepping into from the wide hallway, applauding with a widened grin. "What a show, am I right? I mean good grief Jack. Teenagers huh? They think because they have a position of management that gives them the entitlement to do as they please!" Twilight wasn't so thrilled. "Please, you have to help us!" She called out towards my future. "Timber, he's being consumed by that white light! We have to save him!" The bald man barely looked sympathetic towards the distraught teen. "Ohh that's too bad. The damage, my dear, is already done. Behold." Reluctantly, we followed his motion towards the light lessening in brightness, encompassed then with a green hue and an all too familiar shape which caused stunned gasp. No... Sunset, still holding onto me, elicited a noise of disbelief by the floating figure before me. Impossible... Twilight stepped forward, slowly, in horrified anxiousness. "T-Timber...?" Absolutely [BEEP] off... The male equivalent to the villain opened his eyes, illuminating green sickly orbs with all traces of humanity firmly not present. His frown was quickly replaced by a small grin. "Yes Twilight..." An echo-y voice cooed. "It's me..." Timber?! Timber is Gia Everfree?! TIMBER?! Twilight reached out, slowly, ready to accept Timber's seeming harmless offered hand. But from the corner of my vision- "NO!" I roared and leaped forward, pulling a yelping Twilight back before the vines could grab her unsuspecting ankles, entangling themselves instead. His fist clenched tightly, Timber growled darkly, which I eagerly returned. Gia or no Gia, show fear in front of Timber Spruce? Hell no. "That's not Timber..." Sunset muttered worriedly and cautiously. "Not anymore..." "Don't you dare." I snapped irritably, not keeping my eyes off the monstrosity before me. "Don't you dare make excuses for him." And called out with snark. "And I thought your sister's overconfidence concerning the geodes was nonsensical." I nodded towards the seven gems resting around the boy's neck. "You surprise me on a whole new level, Timber... Or would you prefer Gia? Or [BEEP]face? Or Egocentric Mongrel?" "Stardust!" Sunset hissed behind my shoulder. "Now's not the time!" Before raising her voice as well and addressing someone else. "You knew, didn't you, that this would happen in the first place?" "On the contrary my dear." That irritable older deep voice responded. "I hoped for it." What?! Older me walked forward with an air of regal casualness, grinning with widened arms. "Rather preferable than the cliche she-demon theme going on, wouldn't you say Jack?" "You counted on this?!" I motioned incredulously to the floating creature, blinking rapidly and unable to calm the disbelieving fury from my tone. "This never happened! I hate Timber as much as the next sensible person, but I wouldn't... I would never...!" "Wouldn't you?" My other self had a knowing twinkle in his eye. "Was it not your intent to have the camp shut down in the first place, old friend?" Sunset and Twilight gaped to me in shock, prompting my reluctant grimace. "You knew young Gloriosa would never accept your proposal, and planned to have the whole place those two worked so hard to keep up and running closed down and them out of a job." "More preferable than this!" I snapped angrily, regarding my absurd future, if he even deserved to be called that, in utter disbelief. "Why would you do this?! You've pretty much justified everything I've said about him! Why condemn him and his sister to this irreversible fate?!" Timber, meanwhile, was still floating behind me and saying nothing, though I cared little for anything he had to say in favour of myself. Yes that sounded self-centered but I couldn't [BEEP]ing care less at the moment! I needed to understand; JUST WHAT THE HELL WAS MY FUTURE SELF THINKING?! "Oh Jack, Jack, Jack..." He slowly began, reaching his destination right between us and the floating male Gia Everfree, a slow grin rising on his pale face. "Do you still possess that naivety influenced by Princess Twilight and her asinine friends? Really, have you still yet to uncover who I really am?" Who he... What...? He nodded with a sinister smirk to Twilight. "A pleasure to see you again, by the way, dear Twilight. It hasn't been too long since we last crossed paths. And you disappoint me still." What?! The human version of my girlfriend flinched, looking just as uncertain as I. Old me... No, the older man regarded me expectantly. "As for us, dear Twilight Warrior, it hasn't been far too long, not since you and that traitorous King with his mate opposed me in the Crystal Empire..." "Crystal Empire..." And suddenly, it all added up. "Zagreus...!" The monster simply grinned to my dark realizing growl. "Hello you." Was his simple, true greeting, before nodding once to Gia. And suddenly, I heard Twilight and Sunset call my name out in shock and worry as I was unprepared for the whipping vines to slam into my chest and knock the air from me, my blurred sight darkening as my back hit something hard and promptly knocking my state out like a light. "...Get away with this!" "...Have my dear." Ugh... What hit me...? ...Twilight! Eyes snapped open, blinking wearily as memories poured rushing in, feeling a bruise against my back which will probably last a good while. Teeth grit in anxious pain, I strive to endure that ache, and focus, attempting to get my bearings. Timber, Gia, Zagreus... That's right. That happened... Somehow. To my right, Sunset's voice spoke up in objective indignation. "What's your endgame here? What could you possible expect to become the outcome over doing this to Timber? To Camp Everfree?" The tone imitating mine flawlessly responded rather callously. "In the short term? Nothing but pain and pleasure... The latter on my part. In the long term, however, the significant backlash against Balance because of today will be worth all the effort I made amidst my time here." "Backlash?" I heard Twilight inquire apprehensively, and I finally took in the full view, realizing how utterly immobile I was. That's a given, considering like the two teens, I was trapped entirely in vines; waist, arms and legs planted firmly against the stone wall, green plants keeping me completely stuck. Sunset and Twilight, to my right, were in equal positions on the wall beside me, both regarding our shared enemy in wariness and anxiety. Zagreus, still adorning my would-be appearance, had both hands behind him with a calm, cheerful disposition. Definitely a lot happier individual than usual. Heh, I could just imagine Sombra scolding me for not quickly taking the chance to attack. The human version of my girlfriend spoke once again, making an effort to sound composed and certain. "You won't win. We defeated you last time and we can do it again!" Zagreus raised an unimpressed brow. "Oh? By last time, I suppose you refer to almost aiding me in my goals." "I've learned since then, Zagreus." Whoa. Even Sunset looked at her friend in surprise by the edge in the purple teenager's tone, Twilight flat-out glowering towards our opponent. Whom all but scoffed, barely intimidated. "Charming. I see your other self's partner has begun influencing your mannerisms." And waved dismissively, turning away with a patient smile. "Your words are irrelevant regardless, Miss Sparkle. You and your insignificant friends are of no interest to my intentions at the given time." "Such as the extermination of all living things." "Ah!" I flinched by the black eyes which have now replaced hazel, Zagreus turning to me with an open grin. "And he awakens! I was beginning to worry, Jack, I thought I'd have to destroy you without you even being conscious for it." I glared disdainfully, giving my enemy a once-over. "Not really an improvement from your last body, Zagreus." Before addressing the two girls trapped alongside me tiredly. "Are you two hurt?" They shook their heads, the only parts of their bodies besides fingers and toes they could move. "We should be asking you that Stardust." Sunset replied with a wry smile, struggling against the vines once again. Zagreus chuckled darkly, slowly moving towards both flinching teens and muttered maliciously. "Always being concerned for other's well-being than his own..." "One hair on their heads." Words underlying darkened vows escaped my throat from the sight of Zagreus daring to reach out to the apprehensive girls. "I [BEEP]ing dare you." "Hm... Valid point." Black eyes regarded me with blatant contempt. "Why bother toying with them when I can just annihilate you, here and now?" Before moving towards my helpless state, right about some centimeters away from me. My body tensed, teeth grit anxiously as the intention in those monster's eyes were clear. "Leave him alone!" "Don't you dare touch him!" "You've cost me a great deal of time and energy boy." Zagreus began lowly, ignoring the two protesting teens in favour for raising his open palm directly aimed at my chest. My body shivered, feeling the raw energy of malice begin to concentrate into the man's hand. "Your little stunt at the Empire almost destroyed me, had I not escaped last second. And yet, even the reformation of that former King was enough to generate the imbalance needed to sustain a proper, working body, as opposed to that walking husk. So really, I should be thanking you." "And you decided to take on a body which was originally mine." I scowled, despite the ever-growing reality that this possibly the moment where I died. "Should I be flattered or affronted?" The abomination continued as if I haven't even spoken. "Right that minor setback, I moved on to the next event, that being this little trip to Camp Everfree. Adopting your name and mannerisms, with a touch of my own flair you desperately needed, I earned the trust of these self-centered teenagers by promising to help them keep their tiny dull camp in exchange for obeying my every command. As you can imagine, young Gloriosa would do anything to preserve the memory of her family's childish legacy." I said nothing, partially wishing the man would just get on with it. Sunset and Twilight wore more concerned expressions in contrast to my seeming indifference and defiance against the blackened orb of unstable magic gathering in Zagreus' hand. "It was all too easy, insultingly so. But convenient I suppose." He shrugged, smirking to my position with a humoured expression on the features he stole. "I knew you would make your appearance, and thus planned in preparation. The woman becoming Gia Everfree was something meant to occur, and we couldn't have that. That's where young Timber Spruce came in. Young, brash, egocentric Timber. He'd do anything to keep his sister safe... Including becoming a monster in her place." As if he expected me to feel any sorts of empathy there. That possibility was thrown out the window during the final party scene. I simply glared, inwardly daring the monster to do his worst. But then, I noticed something... "Where is he?" "Oh, right now? Causing all manners of chaos and disharmony at the camp, I having sent the man on his way." Zagreus spoke as if it were all immaterial, taking note of my darkening expression. "But you shouldn't have to be so concerned, Jack. In fact, I thank you for your assistance. To think, you interfering with Twilight's original destination during the Friendship Games caused an effect of change against Balance here! You should be thrilled; I sincerely hope that preventing our young friend here from becoming a monster herself was worth all the death and destruction today." Before I could retort, it was Sunset who fired back heatedly. "Implying any of that will ever come to fruition!" Zagreus paused, glancing at my friend and student indifferently. Struggling once again, the young teen added with a fiery passionate conviction. "You forget, Zagreus. Our friends are still at the camp, and they'll do everything in their power to stop Timber from hurting anybody!" She grunted, cerulean eyes blazing in open defiance that I felt such pride, despite the current danger we were in. "You'll never win, so long as we fight back and believe in our friends!" "...I suppose you would die in place for these unworthy pests, Jack?" My silent glare was the only answer needed. Zagreus shrugged, the cackling energy now brushing my dark brown hair and forcing my teeth to clench harder. This was probably it. "I'll thank you one last time then, Jack. Your unwillingness for this world's Twilight to be with anyone but Timber only made things all the more easier. Convincing him what was best had become a simple matter of persuasion in the right direction. Now then, no more stalling." The orb of imbalance raised directly towards my unprotected face, and I felt the energy ready to consume me whole, prompting my flinch. "Goodbye, your Worshipfulness." Funny how barely scared I was. Guess all near-death experiences up to this point made me feel numb over the sensation of cold fear... Ah well, as Zagreus said, my life gone over theirs. I managed to give the panicking Sunset and Twilight one tiny smile of reassurance, more than prepared to meet my destiny head-on- Something white and shiny protected me from the blast, impacting the orbs and prompting fire and smoke to fly. I grimaced, leaning back in surprise by the unexpected magical shield suddenly appearing before me, and immediately leaving once the smoke cleared down. From the other side, Zagreus stepped back once, sneering in disbelief. "My humblest apologies." A certain elegant voice began. "But I'm afraid our friend won't be going anywhere anytime soon. Perhaps next time, say around...?" "Never?" "That would be the apt word darling." Well as I live and breath- Wait, what were they doing here?! Twilight and Sunset couldn't have looked more thrilled by the sight of the five teens gathered by the cave entrance into the room, all staring down Zagreus in ready defiance. Even Fluttershy looked more than ready to kick some arse. But seriously, what were they doing here? Rainbow answered as though hearing that question. "We were worried about our friends being gone so long, Rarity even postponed the fashion show to help look for you guys. So." She added with folded arms and a sly smirk. "Guessing you're not really Stardust's future self? That explains why you're so butt-ugly instead." Applejack, with her enhanced strength, used this advantage to help pull out the vines holding the other two girls in place without effort, followed with me. Rarity continued with a faint smile. "I speculate we are addressing the man who has caused both Stardust and our Twilight so much grief in the past. Zagreus was it not? I must say, your choice in fashion is simply deplorable!" "I'm thinkin' his fashion sense is the least worrisome thing at the moment Rarity." The farmer commented in sly humour, expression proceeding to glare towards the scowling creature. "No one tries to hurt our pals and gets away with it mister. Consider yerself outnumbered and outmatched." But, as I predicted, Zagreus was barely fazed by the vague threat, simply chuckling darkly and taking small steps backwards from the group. "It matters little what you believe you've accomplished today." The monster spat. "The fact you're all gathered here makes things easier for me. My work here is already done." No you don't! But, to my bitter outrage, a flash of black light consumed the man before I could reach him, and Zagreus was already gone. My reaction was... Unhappy, to say the least. The reality of everything crashing down to my processing brain as I released one word filled with vinegar. "[BEEP]!" A purple hand brushing my shoulder reassuringly. "We'll get him next time." Twilight said with a tiny smile, prompting my hardened frown. "Never mind that." I turned back to face the teen and Sunset fully, the latter being comforted by Fluttershy and Pinkie. "Are you sure Zagreus didn't hurt you?" "He didn't." "Not even one hand on either of you?" "None." "Because if he did there will be blood-!" "Stardust." Twilight's firm voice cut me off, the exasperated teen smiling in both humour and flattery, shaking her head. "You don't have to worry. Sunset and I were spared from that monster's wrath." Then at least something good came out of this. Twilight then sighed, expression shifting to complete sadness. "I just wish the same could be said for Timber." Ah... Yes... At that, the girls shared uncertain glances whilst Sunset regarded Twilight with sympathy. "Did something to happen to Timber?" Rarity inquired in worry. Undeservedly so. "You could say that." Sunset walked forward and placed a hand on Twilight's shoulder, prompting the latter to face her. My pupil smiled in reassurance. "We'll save him, Twilight. Trust me on this. With the magic of friendship by our side, we can overcome anything." "Plus, we've got some awesome superpowers to help us beat anything!" Rainbow added excitedly, fisting the air to clear the tense atmosphere. "How did you girls find us anyway?" Sunset then looked to the others curiously. Applejack smirked, motioning to a certain pink-haired teen. "Ya got Fluttershy to thank for that. She asked her little critter friends around the woods for any sightin' of yer three. We just followed the trail." Fluttershy smiled lightly. "They were very helpful, especially when we managed to reach you in time." Helpful, yes. But the implications were still horrifying to consider. Timber was currently on his way to cause havoc to the camp still. And God knows how much more destruction he may prompt in contrast to his older sibling. Zagreus was right, the damage was done... And it fell to me to clean up the mess. My mess... "These powers are really amazing aren't they?!" Pinkie pitched in, beaming away in obliviousness. And then, Twilight's hand touched my back for me to focus on the glasses-wearing teen again. Twilight was frowning as I turned to face her. "Was all of that true?" She asked quietly, as if unable to grasp the concept herself. "Were you really trying to minimize me from spending time with Timber as much as possible?" Oh my God. "Is that relevant now?" But that expression on her face was something I couldn't ignore, sighing and rubbing my face tiredly. "I'm not gonna decide who you can and cannot date, Twilight. That's your choice, but... In all honesty... I [BEEP]ing prefer Flash Sentry being the right guy for you than Timber Goddamn Spruce." Rainbow whistled. "That's saying a lot. You hate the guy!" Speaking of the guy, a voice called out worriedly. "Hello? Are you guys in there?!" "Huh." Rainbow blinked. "Speaking of Flash, here he comes." The blue-haired teen appeared from the narrow hallway of the cave to come greet us, spotting us all followed with a sigh of relief. "Thank goodness. I was looking all over camp for you guys!" Hurrying forward, Flash added with a note of concern towards me. "Stardust, I overheard that guy, Jack, and Timber converse just a moment ago. They were talking about you." Of course they were. "Aren't I humbled?" You're a little late to the party, Flash. The damage has already been done. Flash ignored the dry remark. "Jack persuaded Timber into thinking you're gonna do everything in your power to shut down the camp regardless of whether or not Timber and his sister agree with you about a deal. Also, there's apparently no choice but for someone else to 'take the plunge' in order to keep everyone safe." ...Huh. "That's similar to what Zagreus said just before..." Sunset commented thoughtfully, glancing my way with concerned blue eyes. "Was that your plan from the start, Stardust, regardless of whether or not Zagreus was involved in any of this?" The girls looked between Sunset and back to me, some frowning in worry, confusion or suspicion. Guess which belonged to who, I don't have time to be specific. "We'll talk about that later." Was my stern response. "Right now, Timber's on his way to the camp and is gonna hurt God knows how many innocents." I turned to address everyone fully. "He's been transformed by the seven geodes, and intends nothing but harm." I huffed, beginning to grow tired of all this already. "Without my own magic, I'm useless. I'll have to once again ask you girls to risk your lives to help protect the innocent." They all shared one look amongst each other, Rarity speaking on their behalf. "Simply tell us what we need to do." "Go find Celestia." I ordered to the only other male among us as all hurried back towards the camp. "Tell her to start the evacuation plan we discussed, she'll know what to do." Flash nodded, altering his own course down another pathway through the woods where he probably last saw the Principal. And then, a rainbow blur incited us to pause, the athletic teen saluting before making her report. "Bad news boss, Timber's already reached Camp Everfree. And boy does he look angry." "Has anyone been hurt?" Because I swear to God no empathy on Twilight's part will prevent me from unleashing righteous fury against the boy if so... Rainbow shook her head with a confident smirk. "Helped people nearby by keeping his distance from them. I distracted Timber long enough for him to try to catch me." "Try?" "Wild goose chase. He thinks I've gone another way entirely." That'll do. "Good work Rainbow." That said, I turned to the others next. "The students are our first priority. I need you girls to make sure they get away as safely as possible." Sunset stepped forward anxiously. "What are you gonna do?" I smiled wryly. "Someone has to keep Timber distracted long enough in the meantime." Immediately, one look shared among them before the protests start. "What? No!" "That's too dangerous!" "You said it yourself; you have no magic to aid you!" "You could get seriously hurt!" "Nothing new before!" They paused by my raised snappish tone. God dammit, I sighed and attempted composure. "After you girls have finished taking everyone else to safety, it's time to use the magic of friendship together and use it against Timber. The energy should cause the geodes to respond and revert the boy to normal." Without awaiting anymore protests, I quickly trekked forward, the others following with clearly worried yet confident dispositions. The clearing was revealed to us only moments afterwards and... ...Oh boy. Well, nothing like that vine-dome Gia made in the movie. Just roots popping in and out everywhere, chaotically so. Seems Timber isn't in complete control of the magic yet. And speaking of the [BEEP]tard, the [BEEP]tard was over by the edge of the lake, spreading his magic like a disease. Appropriate. Twilight gasped in soft despair, and my eyes shut tight by the reaction. Opening them a moment later, I was gratified how far away the frightened students were from the monstrosity. Makes things much easier. "We'll help him Twilight." I heard Applejack vow gently yet firmly to her friend. "That's a promise." Turning back to the teens, I nodded apprehensively. "You know what to do, get everyone to the cave. I'll handle Timber meanwhile." "How are you gonna do that?" I smirked wryly, addressing the one who curiously asked. "You see Pinkie... I've been holding back. This whole time. This... Festering rage has been building up ever since the day I first learned of these events, and all this pent-up aggression has been growing, held back only to keep me from exploding and utterly demolishing the camp in my rampage. Only out of respect for my my friendship with you girls did I keep holding myself back... No more." Hazel eyes glared back towards the creature, his foolish sister steadily approaching and failing to appeal to her brother's good side. Oh, but that implied he had one. "I've been more than lenient to former villains because they at least had some redeeming qualities." My eyes narrowed balefully, voice trembling in acidic anticipation. Fists clenched tightly. "I will not let anymore people be under the care of some vain, selfish [BEEP]holes who will only endanger others time and time again. These people, whom are meant to be responsible, mature and trustworthy enough to take care of us, all the exact opposite. I'm not going to hold back, not this time... And I'm trusting you girls to stop me if I go too far." A purple hand grasped my wrist. "Please, don't hurt him..." A certain teenager pleaded in soft worry, and I winced by the tone belonging to the human version I would do anything and everything for. I looked back to Twilight, cracking a rather sinister grin of my own. "I won't... Not physically anyway." The teen frowned uncertainly, prompting my weary sigh. "I'm not a good man, Twilight. And unlike your would-be boyfriend, I'm not afraid to admit those flaws. I'm not afraid to promise to do better." I nodded to the group. "Which is why you girls can be trusted more than I. Utilize the magic of friendship, focus on your bonds, and you will win with the snap of a finger." "Stardust..." Sunset began slowly, reaching out hesitantly with misty cerulean orbs. But then, the teen straightened, nodding herself with a confident look. "You can count on us. Just... Try not to get yourself killed... Again, okay?" "No promises." Before adding one final thing, a golden hand on Twilight's shoulder, our stares meeting straight-on. I whispered loud enough for her ears with a tiny smile. "Never be afraid of what you can do." Twilight exhaled sharply, but nodded regardless. Good enough, I stepped back from the group as they cautiously moved to do as instructed, Twilight wavering back somewhat before joining the others to where the students were. I smiled lightly as they proceeded to complete their task. They're good people... Better than I'll ever be. That said, I looked back to the two people the movie implied were good, but in real life would be awful excuses for human beings. Deeply exhaling, I craned my neck and removed my blue coat, placing it next to a tree and proceeded on my way, steadily, slowly, deliberately. So, banter exchange? Try to persuade him to give up the geodes? Use his sister as a point to how far he's going? Nah [BEEP] that, I had some things I needed to say. I wasn't lying to Pinkie when I said all this fury was building up inside me. And now Timber will have the pleasure of facing this outrage full force. Giving the girls enough time to work their magic, and a perfect opportunity for I to express exactly how I feel about this asinine clown and his useless sibling. Too bad Sombra wasn't here to witness. "Timber! Please! This- This isn't you!" "Oh I've never felt better, dear sister!" Time not to defeat him with angry punches, but angry words. Imma go Malcolm Tucker on his [BEEP]! "Hey, Tweedle[BEEP] and Tweedle[BEEP]!" I made a point to stomp on my vine I passed by, both teens regarding my brisk pace over in shock. With a snarky grin which would impress the Ninth Doctor, I pointed towards the floating male Gia Everfree. Those green eyes glowed. Too easy. "Oh did I hurt your feelings?" I quickly rolled out of the way from a barrage on vines threatening to whip me, kneeling upwards. "I wasn't aware you had those considering how far your head is up your own [BEEP]!" "What are you doing?!" Not now Daisy I'm on a roll. "You're aggravating him-!" "Shut your [BEEP]ing mouth you almost-murderer. I'll be dealing with you very soon." My snarl matched the boy's twisted features. "Tell me kid, when the girls save you, will you take credit for their efforts too? Is it never enough to fuel your [BEEP]ing insufferable ego? What the Hell does someone like Twilight see in you?!" "I'm doing this for her! For everyone!" Timber roared dangerously, huge vines beginning to spurt from the ground and forcing me to leap back before I was stabbed upwards. "BULL[BEEP]!" I roared right back, skidding across the ground and grabbing a lone vine before it could touch me, snapping it off easily. "My world is plagued with scum like you. Young [BEEP]holes who think they can do as they please just because they have some measurement of authority. People who take advantage of their positions without ever considering the consequences; the people they'd hurt! You and your pathetic sister have done NOTHING to show but irresponsible conduct and behaviour!" Timber didn't take too kindly to that. Good, if he did then I was doing something wrong. Using the lean advantages of this body enabled me to quickly jump and roll time and time again by the repetitive attacks the clown made. Daisy vainly called out constantly for him to stop, but Timber was too engrossed by his own arrogance to view truth. "You know what? What HAVE you done to earn Twilight's affections?" I called out in outrageous incredulity. "Aside from hitting on a high schooler which, A. Is unprofessional and could immediately get you fired. And B. Who has done more and will do more than you ever hope to achieve. I'm a piece of [BEEP], Timber, I'm not afraid to confess that! I'm often vain and have endangered people myself. Give Flash Sentry credit; they literally made him this flawless character and the perfect match for Twilight, no personality or charm aside. He'd treat her right better than either of us!" I couldn't even tell if he was listening to me now, but I didn't really care. The words flew from my mouth as though some form of stress relief, despite the continuous bubbly anger which surfaced alongside it. "But at least I earned my Twilight's affections, through hardship and trials! At least I try to make an effort instead of considering how perfect I am in every way! At least when I make a mistake I don't shift blame onto others and take credit for other people's hard work! AT LEAST I'M MORE HUMAN THAN YOU, YOUR SISTER, OR ANYONE ELSE ON THIS DAMN WORLD WILL EVER BE!" Right then I was panting, but it just feltso goodto let it all out... All this pent up rage and frustration... and I was barely getting started! "You have no idea..." I began slowly, glaring heatedly against the creature staring balefully back, the latter preparing to rear up for another attack. "How frustrating it is... To see scumbags like you... Paired up with someone so... So amazing and Godlike... When I had to take the long road... But you know what, Timber...?" I cracked a tiny grin. "I'm glad my relationship took so long... It's more deserving than yours... I will cherish every minute with my Twilight for the rest of eternity... Love her, praise her, revere her, hold her sacred..." Don't think I didn't notice the vine slowly wrapping themselves around my wrists and shoes. I grimaced, but refused to take my eyes off him, breathing heavily and keeping my convictions strong. Head held high, I refuse to ever show fear in front of [BEEP]s like him. "I regret nothing from today..." A bright light caught my eye, the geodes around Timber's neck beginning to glow brightly. And inwardly, I felt Balance begin to correct itself. "Neither my friendship with the girls or the words I say. Now then... Let's finish this." That was then the transformed teen finally noticed the radiance coming from the gems, gasping sharply as though in epiphany. I grinned, closing my eyes tiredly and head bowed for a moment. "It's a beautiful day outside... Birds are singing... Flowers, are blooming..." I think even Sans would've sided with me on this. "On days like these... [BEEP]s like you..." I grinned, feeling the vines peel off my as the magic of the seven girls flew overhead directly towards the geodes, and the screaming boy wielding them, finishing simply. "Should be tasting the rainbow, mother[BEEP]er." Finally, it's over. ... Well, actually, no. It's not over. In fact, it's far, far from over. My mini rant to Timber just then was only the tip of the iceberg. Everything I ever hated about this movie and the people in them was threatening to send me into a rampage, my unleashed frustration earlier opening many floodgates which would potentially tear this camp apart. But you know what... I was tired. So, so tired to care anymore... As the returned students assisted with cleaning up the mess Timber left behind, I was sat by a bench, elbow plopped on the table with fingers pressed to my forehead, a migraine the size of Canterlot pounding within my skull. Twilight and the others were in their 'superhero' attires still, Daisy was comforting a distraught Timber - the sight bring me a tinge of satisfaction, won't lie - and Luna and Celestia were in deep discussion, probably regarding the fate of the camp. Grr... Y'know the last time they insisted the camp stayed to Daisy was out of sentimental memories as opposed to competent management and understanding of responsibility. Well, no matter, since this was no longer in their jurisdiction. A yellow hand rested on my leaned shoulder, Sunset asking beside me with open concern. "Are you okay?" Was I okay? Timber almost harmed innocent people today, Zagreus got away - again - and I was mentally exhausted and drained, just yearning to curl up in a hole and wish my memories of this awful place and movie as a whole would be wiped away. Like C3PO having his memories of the prequels erased. So no, I was far from okay. It must've shown, for Sunset spoke up in the midsts of rubbing my back in attempt for comfort. Appreciated the trying, at least. "We stopped him from going too far, as well as prevented Zagreus from completing carrying out his plans. We can at least take come comfort out of that." Tch... "I wonder what will happen now?" At that, I stood up promptly, startling Sunset and the girls nearby. "Oh, I know what'll happen next." Was my dark response, brushing past the teen towards my two main targets. As though knowing my intent, Sunset called out. "Stardust! It wasn't their fault!" "They willingly did this, from beginning to end!" I snarled without turning back, storming over in the direction of the counselors, whom don't even deserved those positions to begin with. "They're incompetent, idiotic and vain! I'm through holding back! I offered them help, and they spat me in the face for it! Now, it's time they faced the consequences of their actions. That's adulthood, Sunset!" Of course, one other person would try to stop me here. A purple hand pressed against my clothed chest, and I found myself staring into the distraught eyes of Twilight Sparkle. Oh God, please, don't do this to me... Twilight said nothing, and I was too busy regarding her expression to poke fun at the dumb superhero costume she adorned because of the geodes. Hers and the others. The studious teen simply stared back, her eyes and features doing all the talking; pleading, desperately appealing to that side of me who loved, adored and would do anything for her. That is, her other self... And, in my mind's eye, my Twilight looked upon me with the same expression. "...My decision is made." My voice lowered somewhat, gently prying Twilight's hand off and proceeding on my way past her upset state, refusing to look back. Yes, I've made my final choice. Celestia and Luna won't be letting these two [BEEP]clowns get away with their crimes so easily. At my approach, Daisy and Timber inhaled sharply and attempted to stand from their knelt states, fear and apprehension dancing around in their eyes. I was too tired to feel any glee from that. I just wanted to go home. The former cautiously took one step forward. "Stardust-" No, I'm not hearing any excuses. "Call Filthy Rich." They winced, and I added sternly, "Now." It's time I spoke with the only actual adult in this flick. Timber tried for his sister. "Please, I didn't mean-" "Call. Filthy. Rich." I growled, and that finally did the trick. Daisy relented, nodding slowly and pulling out her cell phone. Honestly I'm surprised she even had one, but I suppose all teenagers in this world must have phones because of Hasbro's un-creativity. Dialing the businessman's number, the young woman spoke hesitantly to the character on the other side. "There's someone who wants to talk to you." I can just see the defeat and depression in their eyes, believing I was going to work out a deal with Filthy which would result in them losing their family's legacy. Not as if they were upholding it well in the first place. After a moment, Daisy reluctantly held out the phone, which I gratefully took and proceeded to converse with the other person, walking away from the two for a more private discussion. "Mr. Rich?" "To whom am I speaking to?" "My name is Stardust Balance." I began wearily, still feeling the headache and my legs already beginning to wear out. "And I have a proposition for you regarding the future fate of Camp Everfree, which would prove beneficial to us all." "What authority would you have, Mr. Balance, to make such a deal?" "An authority high enough to make those two clowns running the place tremble in fear towards me." A lengthy pause. "What are you proposing?" By the time the arrangement was finished, the girls, Celestia and Luna and several other students were in nearby vicinity of the two campers upon my return, the phone clutched in my lowered right hand. Judgement has been made. There was no turning back now. The consequences have been decided, their actions chosen and the aftermath created because of them. On my steady approach back towards the group, hazel eyes intently regarded the sad sacks watching me with saddened expressions. Sunset and the others looked apprehensive, the rest of the students curious. One glance from me had Celestia or Luna pause from even daring taking a step forward to stop me. No, there was no escaping responsibility. Not this time. There was no black and white simple-minded morality for these immature people to decide the fate of this camp. Even Celestia and Luna couldn't be trusted to make the right decision. For once, I was pulling my own authority over this. Completely, without anyone preventing me from doing this. My trek slowed to a halt, a good distance away from the parasitic sight of the two counselors, staring down at their slouched dispositions with barely-concealed loathing. I held back until today, keeping all my bottled up feelings regarding this place and the film, for the most part, to myself in favour of at least allowing my student and friends to have a good time. But I didn't just sit by and performed nothing. I offered these two help. Help to save their camp for one simple condition. But even these two, whom we're suppose to believe are responsible enough to manage an entire camping establishment and ensure the safety of their customers, couldn't even have the decent to make the more sound decisions. They broke our deal, and now they're about to suffer for it. As if hearing those thoughts without physical contact, Sunset, dressed like she should be leading a marching band, hesitantly stepped forward with worried cerulean eyes. "Stardust..." I shook my head, prompting the teen to look down and stand back with her friends. Even she knew, these two dangerous clowns had no hope of being spared my wrath. Not after everything they've done today. The movie let them get away and, for [BEEP]'s sake, even berewardedfor their actions. Just that painful reminded caused my fist to clench shut, barely controlling my seething rage aimed directly at the two campers before me. Taking a small, bold step, Timber almost stood protectively between myself and his sobbing wreck of a sibling. "It wasn't our fault... You know that..." Even now he dares to-?! The man- No boy flinched at my low growl, breathing heavily alongside his sister. The tension was palpable, my rage barely pushed back from being unleashed. A good portion of it was released during the battle. It took one look at Twilight for my fury to cool down somewhat, releasing a breath and adopting a solemn expression. I was tired, weary and just wanted to go home. But I couldn't. Too much has changed, and I had to take advantage of it. My Twilight would have to wait a little longer yet. "The judgement has been decided." Everyone winced, the atmosphere prompting friends and family to stand closer to each other by the firm disposition of their deity. Daisy, however, tried vainly to save her asinine camp one last time. "We can do better. We can accept the consequences! But please, this camp means everything to me! Don't you have a heart?!" Bargaining for selfish reasons. Selfishness is all what these two know. "You had your chance." The girl stepped back fearfully by the growling tone, Timber actively becoming a shield for her. My hazel eyes blazed gold. "Don't even try to act noble Timber Spruce! You're just as responsible for almost killing my friends!" "Please..." Daisy tried again futilely, clutching her brother's arm for dear life. "We can make amends." I exhaled deeply, closing my eyes briefly to regain some composure. From behind me, Flash spoke up. "I understand they did a bad thing... But weren't their intentions in the right?" "The intentions are irrelevant." I snapped to the wincing teen over my shoulder, eyes narrowed. "I am sick of people using that excuse to justify their actions. There is no excusing what they've done today. For once, they have to take responsibility for their actions, today and now." Timber nodded, looking rather tired and straightened up. "Alright... We accept whatever judgement you cast on us." Time to get this over with then... "Under divine authority." I began with a somber tone and weary expression. "Under the Twiliphian House of Lungbarrow. I, Stardust Balance... No." Today, Stardust Balance wasn't making the call, but the God before the pony. "I, Jack Wright, sentence the fate of this camp, and the two teenagers responsible for it to..." Everyone held their breath. Daisy and Timber clutched onto each other tightly. The seven girls regarded them in sympathy and me in pleading. Celestia and Luna looked down in shame. "...Preservation." The reaction took a few seconds. "W...What...?" Daisy looked up hesitantly after closing her eyes shut, regarding me in slow confusion. "Preservation...?" Sighing exhaustively, I walked up closer to the girl and offered her phone back. After Daisy took it, I met her curious gaze and clarified simply. "Consider yourselves lucky. The camp's staying." The dawning comprehension on their faces would be laughable if I liked these people to begin with. My expression remained neutral as the two shared disbelieving, and slowly relieved, looks. Scoffing, I clarified for everyone else to understand. "I've spoken with Filthy about extending the time needed to pay your bills. He's willing to give you another month to gain the money, which will be done tonight once these seven certain girls beside me help arrange tonight's fundraiser." Daisy and Timber regarded the just-as-shocked teens and back to me in wide-eye wonder, tears threatening to fall from the former's eyes. "Thank you..." The girl started as she and her brother embraced in relieved happiness, beaming brightly. "Thank you!" "You have no idea how much this means to us-!" Means to YOU? This [BEEP] clown wanted this camp shut down since he was twelve! "There are conditions." I cut Timber off simply, wanting to get this over with quickly. "Teenagers shouldn't be running this type of business to begin with. Starting tomorrow, you're being assigned with adult supervisors who are experts with this type of work, and are going to teach you have to act more like responsible managers. I expect no hassle from either of you." "No-No problem!" Timber nodded with his sister, grinning. "Whatever it takes. We won't let any of you down again, we promise!" ...I really, really doubted that. Rolling my eyes, I turned to the happy group with a scowl. "So, hop to it. You have powers, use them. You've got a fundraiser to start tonight." Daisy then spoke up, "Then how-?" "Leave it all to them." I nodded towards the smiling girls. "They're quite adept in being perfect with anything the plot demands from them." And promptly walked off, aiming to be far, far away from all this mess as possible- Oh, wait... "One more thing." I suddenly remembered before swiftly turning around the approaching the certain detestable egotist. "Huh- OW!" "Sombra sends his regards." Again, I'll give credit to Hasbro for one thing this movie did right: The visuals. Meaning, this fantastic view over the lake to the mountains and beyond. I'll give Timber and Daisy's grandparents this, they had taste at least. Night had fallen on Camp Everfree, and everyone else was currently inside that cave having the time of their lives. Good for them, meaning I could enjoy this sight in peace, after the last three barely tolerable days of my life. And once everything was said and done, something odd struck me after I left them. How... Restrained I was, against Gia Everfree. Don't get me wrong, I got mad and scolded them and all, but I was anticipating something more worse to be unleashed inside of me then. I expected to lose all control and go lion of their [BEEP]es, just rip Gia to shreds and the camp itself, yell and scream at everything and cause God knows how devastation. Something the me of season one would've accomplished. But, when I was yelling at Timber and Daisy over everything, I realized... I wasn't as angry as I should've been. Instead I felt more... Empty. Hollow... Defeated. Three days in this camp by then must've drained me entirely, I couldn't bring myself to care about anything here anymore, not even to address my overall thoughts on this bad movie. It's the worst of the Equestria Girls specials, that's without doubt. Honestly I wouldn't minded more if, instead of this forced romantic subplot taking up half of the movie, and the other half having nothingness, the focus was on Twilight overcoming her past mistakes and learning what it means to have friends. Have like the girls teach Twilight the meaning of friendship by using the camp and its activities to show her how it works. Have like Sunset be like a guiding figure to Twilight, using her own past mistakes as examples and advising Twilight through the things she learnt. That would've been a movie all on its own! Instead we had... Nothing. A whole barrel of nothing. I sighed wearily, ears picking up on footsteps and, reluctantly, I turned around to face the approaching two girls. Sunset and Twilight, in those rather interesting dresses for the party, here to likely check on me. "Enjoying the view?" The former inquired, nodding towards the lake itself. "Now I am." I at least had some dignity left to make a quip. "Look at you two: Breathtaking." The stars above were bright enough to show their flattered bright blushes, myself nodding to Twilight. "Give that piece of [BEEP] Timber credit, like Flash, at least he has quality taste." "Huh." Sunset tilted her head whilst Twilight looked away sheepishly. "Interesting. You often call Flash by 'Sentry.'" "Eh, after these past few days, I've grown more tolerant of the guy as opposed to certain others." How long that'll last afterwards, we'll see. Folding my arms, I asked wryly, "Something you girls wanted or...?" "We, just wanted to check up on you." Twilight answered. Knew it. "See how you've been doing since... You know." "Yeah..." "And..." Twilight shook her head, eyes sparkling that exasperation I often view from my own beloved Twilight. "To partially lecture you on hitting Timber like that before." "Partially." "You didn't have to hit him like that!" Twilight wasn't taking the playful bait. "Now he's enduing a black eye for the rest of the night!" "And he never looked better." Twilight groaned, rolling her eyes and making my grin widen at how exactly she was behaving like the alicorn usually does around me. "That moment of violence was needless and unprovoked. That said..." The purple teen hesitated for a moment, gathering her thoughts before releasing a light, meaningful smile. "Thank you... For what you did, helping Timber and Gloriosa keep the camp like that." "Please, don't remind me." I insisted through gritted teeth, the memory of that choice harming me physically, mentally and emotionally. "I don't want to remember doing that." The two shared amused looks, Twilight continuing cheerfully. "Even so, it means so much to us that you did that. I was worried you were going to have the camp simply shut down, but you didn't. So... Thank you, Stardust, for giving them another chance." "I didn't..." I growled tiredly, pinching the bridge of my nose before clarifying to the curious two upon that confession. "I don't give second chances. They ruined their first. I did this not for them, but for you. For my friends. I hate this camp and the people who run it, but since you'd rather it stay and clearly had the time of your lives, well... I blame you girls and your ponies selves for softening me up too much." At that short speech, Twilight and Sunset shared pleased and ecstatic grins, the latter replying endearingly. "That means more to us than you can possibly imagine, Stardust." I nodded, wearily addressing Twilight again. "And, Twilight..." Then the girl in question tilted her head patiently. "Though I could think of a million guys more suited for you than Timber - believe me, I can write a list - as I said before, who you choose to be with is your choice, regardless of my thoughts about it. The main thing is, so long as you're happy... I'm happy." With that, I cracked a tiny grin. "Just keep him as far away from me as humanly possible if you could." Instead of blushing brightly at that or showing a gratified smile, Twilight was silent for a long moment. "Stardust..." Hm? Now I cocked my head at the hesitant tone, the glasses-wearing teen shaking her head with a faintly humoured smile. "I'm... Not going to be with Timber Spruce." ...What? "What?" Twilight's smile widened by my incomprehensible reaction, giggling slightly as Sunset closed her eyes in amusement. "I heard your speech to him before, and it made me think for a while. I did entertain the notion to being with someone like him. Timber's smart, funny and confident, and cares for people a great deal... And yet, it doesn't mean he's perfect. Like you said." Twilight hesitated, taking another moment to craft a statement. "I think... I should give it time before entertaining the idea some more. I think Timber needs the help you've offered him before worrying about something like dating a high schooler." ...Huh. ...Ha. Hahaha...! "Oh my [BEEP]ing God...!" My palm slapped to my forehead in relieved shock, looking up to the stars with a startling grin. "Jesus Christ! That's...!" Looking back down to Twilight, I couldn't possibly look more gratified about anything. "Ha, that's- That's very mature and wise of you, Twilight! I was worried you'd make a rash decision like..." Like she did in the movie. "I-I just... Wasn't expecting that..." The teen released a wry smile of good humour alongside Sunset, folding her bare arms. "Guess you shouldn't underestimate me, huh?" No, certainly not! Take that Hasbro! Sunset then took that moment to address something else, playing with the gem around her neck. "So what do you think about these? Do you have any idea where the geodes even come from, or why they're connected to our friends specifically?" "Honestly, Sunset, I neither know nor care." I shook my head with a tired grin after that moment of amusement was over, sighing loudly. "I'm too tired to ask anymore questions right now. When we go home, I'm gonna take a three-days rest and refuse to get up." "What, not even during bathroom breaks?" "I can hold it in." "For three days?" "I'm very endurable. I got through these three days of bull[BEEP], didn't I?" "You know, nothing was stopping you from not coming along." Sunset coyly pointed out, smirking fondly. "But I'm glad you did, who knows what else Zagreus would've committed if his arch nemesis wasn't around to make him flee." "I'm just shocked I didn't find out sooner." I confessed with a self-deprecating grin. "It was so obvious, now that I think about it. I was too busy hating everything around me to think things thoroughly." "Not including us, I hope." "Sunset, you're just like Twilight and her human self here; impossible to hate." They both smiled in flattery, Twilight choosing to point out then, "Still, I have to admit, he seemed to have had a lot of fun pretending to act like you, Stardust." She frowned softly, making some conclusion in her mind and voicing it out-loud. "In fact, I think he might envy you." "Envy me..." I echoed, smiling sadly. "Imagine that. Just another sign of his insanity; I wouldn't want to be me." "Oh enough with the self-loathing." Sunset commented in firm amusement, shaking her head. "You've been nothing but a misery these past few days Stardust. Even you deserve some relapse. Come on, join us at the party. This Twilight hasn't seen your awesome dance moves as of yet." Obvious reference to the night of the Fall Formal... But you know what? She's right, I DO deserve some kind of prize after today. Relaxation, a warm bed... A medal. Hell, I deserve a parade in my honour for putting up with this tripe. But, looking upwards in thought, something else came to mind. "I have a much better idea." Both girls regarded my mischievous smile curiously. I widened my arms in playful invitation. "You two ever wanted to dance beneath the stars?"
Chapter 155: The Hand Balance Deals With UsWhat a pleasant contrast to last month. The love of my life resting comfortably against my side, my friends happily conversing with one another across their seats, my son deeply immersed with the handheld technology played with his claws, and myself gazing out of the window with the looming kingdom getting closer in sight. A much preferable reality than last month's far-from-pleasant trip to a certain camp, to which I'm beginning to actually wonder if I made the right call. You did Jack. Any other judgement would have costed you more than Sunset and your friends' disapproval. You know what would've helped greatly, teacher? If you had bothered making yourself known at all during those three days of pure Hell. Starswirl sounded more fondly amused than anything. That was your trial to face, yours alone, my young pupil. Had I chosen to guide you then, what would you potentially learnt outside of stubborn contempt? ...I don't remember learning anything aside from Zagreus getting his own TARDIS... And how terribly soft I've gotten living in this world. Ah, but the evidence lies in those very thoughts, Jack. Your affection towards your friends anchored you from returning to the man you once was. Unknowingly, Sunset Shimmer and her friends enabled you to maintain enough composure from purely lashing out towards the camp counselors. Consider this, how would you be any better than them had you acted otherwise towards the camp? Softness be not weakness. I never claimed to be a better person than them... Also, why the Hell am I still thinking about that special still? Someone help me! You know they invented a magic potion to help you forget about Legends of Everfree. It's called bleach. Then, a prodding broke me from this internal conversation with Starswirl, prompting my surprised state to turn towards the seven mares, Starlight and Pinkie hovering over my seat expectantly. I blinked at everyone's stares. "What?" Applejack smirked. "Nothin'. Just wanted to stop yer scowlin' like you've been personally attacked by somethin'." The orange mare raised a knowing brow. "Thinkin' about last month again?" I shrugged helplessly. Meanwhile, a certain rainbow-haired pegasus next to Rarity rolled her eyes. "Shocking. You'd think you'd get over it by now, Star. Ever since you came back from Sunset's world you've been more quiet and grouchy than usual! I'm getting bad flashbacks to the you we first met years ago!" Years might be an exaggeration... Or maybe not. How time works between seasons is finicky. "Sorry..." Pinkie giggled loudly, drawing some curious stares from other passengers. "We're not mad silly!" "If anything, darling, we're moreso concerned for your well-being." Rarity added with a faintly amused smile. "Secluding yourself all week, acting more somber than typically so. I hear it took great effort on Twilight's part to convince you to leave the castle today." Oh yeah, the mare literally had to drag me out of bed then, but that was nothing new. Twilight gave me a look, but made no comment. Starlight chose to interject, "I wonder why Princess Celestia summoned us all to Canterlot. Everyone in town's been saying something's up." "That's why we've got quite the crowd here." No kidding Fluttershy. The whole train was packed with ponies from Ponyville accompanying us to the kingdom. "Oh, I hope nothing is wrong with the Princess." "I doubt it." The Princess finally spoke up, shifting slightly from leaning against my side and straightening, smiling enthusiastically in discussion about her old mentor. "Princess Celestia's letter suggests her reasons for calling us is more on the positive side. She has some big announcement to make, although she's very clear I had to bring a certain special somepony along." Purple eyes rolled to me, and I smirked. "And you answered to her beck and call like always, Twilight. Was I really worth the effort?" "She was very insistent on you accompanying us." Twilight smirked tiredly. God, no matter what expression she had it was always breathtaking. "And I haven't given up on you yet, honey." "Shame." I leaned back against the seat in mock-woe, relaxing with folded front limbs as the mighty kingdom only came closer and closer in view. "It must be that important then. Oh maybe she's finally announcing her retirement." Even Spike chuckled at that from his seat. My smirk widened at the physical jab to my gut. "Princesses don't retire, Jack." "With her unorthodox methods, anything's possible." "Oh brother..." Rainbow moaned in hearing distance. "And we haven't even had lunch yet..." Twilight responded with a dry tone and raised brow. "Oh, and you're one to comment about unorthodox? Last I checked that was your mastered technique." "At least I confess to it." I retorted, unable to hide the mirth in my voice. "Unlike a certain alicorn Princess who's convinced the sun shines from her old mentor's arse." Twilight's features twitched, but our bond was powerful enough to tell me she was just playing along. Alluring eyes sparkled michievously. "That's not what you thought yesterday when we were discussing Starlight's future." Ah yes. "I kept my opinions to myself-" "That's a first." "- And you were busy needlessly fantasizing about dispatching your former student to God knows where to follow in Celestia's footsteps." I mock-pouted, barely fighting off a smile. "I'm still waiting to know what fantasies involving us two you had with that spell of yours." Worked like a charm. Twilight's faces reddened embarrassingly, adding a more forceful jab and looking away pointedly. Hmhmhmhmhmhm. The girls were equally amused. "There's the Stardust we know and love." Starlight commented fondly. "I wonder if our summon to Canterlot has something to do with your relationship with each other." "What, like the Princess will announce it to the whole of Equestria or somethin'?" Applejack considered the thought, releasing a sly smile at Twilight's vibrant hue. "'Bout time then, considerin' how close the two of you have gotten." Oh, because that's what I need. Celestia making my love for Twilight public to the world as though it was some grand gesture. Well, it was to me, but that's beside the point. "I think it'll be something else entirely, Applejack. I don't see Princess Celestia publicly announcing our relationship for the sake of it." You never know. "And she doesn't need to." Jokingly I pulled the alicorn into a loving embrace, smirking coyly. "Because Twilight has me already do that twenty-four seven." The Princess mumbled something in flattery and exasperation. Spike then called out in jest. "Welcome back dad. We missed you." "So it's entirely new territory for you hereon?" "Pretty much." Was my simple response to Starlight's question, shrugging as we patiently waited for other passengers to depart the compartment before our turn. "All new season, all new episodes. All unknown to me. Whatever happens next, I'll be completely blind to." Yep, that's what it's come to. Season six is over. Legends of Everfree is over - thank [BEEP]ity Christ - so it's all new for what comes next. And I won't like, I'm both anxious and excited about this, doing my best to avoid spoilers on the internet and anything related to the new season. I only knew two things thus far. We finally get to the know the fate of Applejack's parents. And there will be three EQG specials this time around. That's right, three. Because one per year wasn't enough and our creator has a sick, twisted sense of humour. The fact they're only about twenty minutes each does nothing to dull the pain. "I still don't get it." Spike deadpanned skeptically from my left. "Wouldn't it make sense to watch all the episodes beforehand so you know what to avoid? Aren't you just making things easier for Zagreus to become more powerful now?" Ah, I've got Starswirl for that. "Knowing your father, Spike, it'll just persuade him not to join in any activities with us even if they were harmless for him to spectate." Twilight replied knowingly, sending a firm expression my way. "And whatever happens next, it's not just Jack who Zagreus will have to worry about." "Yeah!" Rainbow nodded in agreement, grinning in preparation. "We can handle anything that comes our way and that jerk at the same time! Stardust doesn't need to know the future, not when he's got faith in us. Right Star?" "Pretty much." I smirked sincerely, gazing around to the mares. "My life's in your hooves, and I wouldn't have it any other way." "The line's lessening down." Starlight pointed out after a moment of appreciation, nodding forward for us to depart. My sense picked up on the mass quantity of ponies right outside of the station. Some big announcement indeed. The pink unicorn continued enthusiastically. "Maybe yesterday's party inspired the Princess to make some huge... Event...?" No sooner did we leave the compartment, Starlight's words died down by the two white guards preventing us from further leaving the train, making a path in the curious crowd. One of the pegasi spoke with authority. "We're here to escort you to the castle." In a fancy carriage ride no doubt. First the train, now this slowly cruise down the streets of Canterlot. "Now this is luxury!" Rainbow stretched, leaning back opposite me with a content sigh, beaming widely. "Sweet of the Princess to give us a personal escort." "Quite." Rarity concurred on the far side of the pegasus, Applejack and Fluttershy sat between the two. The fashion unicorn grinned in wonder while gazing outside the open door, a rainbow of ponies as passed by from four stallions dragging the carriage. "It seems to be quite the occasion. I couldn't possibly be more gratified for this entourage down to the castle." "Do you think the announcement has something to do with us?" Fluttershy inquired to everyone meekly, leaning back slightly at the rather intimidating prospect. "Goodness, I'd much prefer not to be the center of attention if everypony from all over Equestria's attending." "Psh!" Rainbow snorted dismissively. "Big whoop! This is a good thing Fluttershy! How often do we get this kind of luxury ever?" Multiple stares her way, prompting the pink eye-roll. "Fair enough, but this isn't the usual shtick. Whatever Princess Celestia is planning, she clearly wants us to be there front and center." Twilight turned to me. "Do you think this is an episode occurring currently?" "...Probably?" I shrugged, not really sure about it. "Usually an episode takes some time in-between each other. It might be something off-screen." "With something this apparently huge?" Starlight gazed outside, observing the happily chatting crowd and some gazing towards the carriage in curious wonder. "Seems rather too big to miss, if you ask me..." "Maybe Princess Celestia or Princess Luna are getting married." Spike pitched an idea. Twilight glared at my ludicrous snort. Pinkie couldn't look more than thrilled, however. "Ohh! And they need us to set up the biggest, super best wedding party in existence!" And the bright Earth Pony yelled outside the carriage. "Come on, put your backs into it! We have a party to prepare, stat!" Starlight's magic pulled the overjoyed mare back in, commenting in skeptical humour. "I don't think it's that Pinkie." "Aw cool!" Spike suddenly called out then, prompting us to follow his awed expression towards the rows and rows of guard ponies suddenly walking by us in sync, with stern expressions and holding lances orderly on both sides of the transport. The sight prompted my tiny snicker. "What's so funny?" Applejack asked, hearing my quiet chuckle. "Ahh seven seasons in and the sight still looks ludicrous. An army of ponies with weapons." Grinning to the others, I put on a high-pitched tone and imitated "Everypony! March! Ba dum dum dum!" My friends chuckled in turn by that, Spike struggling to hold it together as he followed suit. "It-It must be silly-looking for a human I guess." It certainly was. "Let me try: Fire the cannons!" This time, I laughed at the dragon's very good imitation of royal guards. Twilight was looking torn between endearing amusement and fond exasperation by our mockery of Celestia's elite. "That's how it went when the Changelings invaded." I suggested coyly, doing another voice next. "We won't let those [BEEP]ers take this land! Isn't that right men?!" "Right!" Pinkie, Rainbow and Spike collectively answered with high-pitched tones. "Language Jack." Twilight admonished. "Especially in front of Spike." But the alicorn's eyes sparkled in mischief, unable to contain her own amusement at our antics. "Ah it's not gonna hurt him Twilight!" Rainbow pointed out matter-of-factly. "Not as if Spike can hear clearly what his Dad is saying." I smirked. Cheers Rainbow. "Launch the nukes!" Pinkie giggled and made an exploding gesture and noise, having as much fun as we at all this. All from making fun of an army of four-legged equines with sticks. I told Shining, crossbows would work a million times better. Spike imitated gurgling pained sounds. "Go-Go on without me guard one!" I grinned. "I'm not leaving you guard two!" With a playful grieving voice. Laughter followed suit. Unfortunately, all fun ended as the carriage eventually came to a halt, one guard pulling open the half-door and stepping aside, myself letting the mares and Spike leave first before following suit. Starswirl, any idea what your old student is intending to do? Some conclusions spring to mind, but let's leave all speculation until after her surprise, hm? Ah fair enough. Waiting by the front doors leading into the imposing castle stood Celestia, Luna and, surprisingly, Cadence, Shining and Sunburst. Starlight noticed the last pony and rushed forward, happily greeting her childhood friend. Look Sombra, it's everyone you hate gathered together! ... I miss him too, Jack, believe it or not. Yeah... "I'm glad to see you all made it here safe and sound." Celestia started warmly after greeting her beloved former student. Twilight grinned brightly in response. "Princess Celestia, what's going on?" Twilight inquired curiously, motioning back. "It's as if all of Equestria is here in Canterlot." No kidding. I was beginning to feel unnerved by the mass of stares by countless ponies around the courtyard, all held back in crowds by the royal guards dutifully carrying out their jobs. Still not use to being looked at by that quantity, and neither was the slightly trembling Fluttershy. The pegasus smiled in flattery on my hoof to her side in reassurance. Luna stepped forward with an enthusiastic grin. "That is entirely the case, Twilight Sparkle." Oh boy, if Luna's this blissful something is really up. "Everything will be explained in just a moment." The Princess of the Sun continued merrily, turning around. "We haven't a moment to waste. This has been a long day coming, my friends. Come, come." Wow, Celestia's very eager. All having looks of amusement and curiosity, we followed, just as excited to see what the overgrown alicorn has in mind for us. Although, should I be worried? Previous times whenever Celestia was excited about something, I usually never approved of it. But... I was still giving the mare a chance, for Twilight's sake. Lingering behind, Shining joined beside me by the back of the group as we entered the well-decorated foyer, filled with more rows of guards and servants collectively. The taller stallion grinned warmly. "I couldn't be anymore proud." Hm? "Of what?" The unicorn winked. "You'll see." Oh, so it's gonna be like this huh...? Shining beamed forward as though nothing else was wrong in the world. "You're gonna love this, trust me." As the mane six continued pressing Celestia for answers, to my slight amusement, Starlight conversed cheerfully with Sunburst, Luna and Cadence watched the proceedings with fondness, and Shining was walking by me at the back of the group being led further above the castle, giving me not-so-subtle occasional glances with a failed attempt of hiding a smile. It didn't take long for us to recognize where we were heading by the destination neither the throne room nor the dining area, though I imagine Celestia wouldn't have summoned us all simply for a meal. But the balcony, overlooking the entire kingdom. Starswirl... Any idea what your former pupil is planning? It is apparent that Celestia intends upon addressing the whole land of Equestria. Perhaps a speech. No [BEEP]. Gathered that much. But what on Earth for, is the question. Celestia doesn't usually make large speeches for everyone unless it was deeply important. Twilight continued grilling her previous teacher for answers without regret. "Is it something vital? Of course it is, but what? Is there some sort of situation which requires all of us to be here?" The taller alicorn smiled lightly. "A situation, yes, but nothing on the negative side." Guess who inquired this barrage? "Is it an Equestria-wide celebration? Are we celebrating something? Ooh did you ask us here to host the event?!" Celestia chuckled to Pinkie's antics. "All in good time... In fact, that time is now." She announced happily the closer we approached the outside balcony, the sounds of countless equines sharing their enthusiasm and wonder for what's to come. The three alicorns minus Twilight turned to face us all. "Please wait here for one moment. You'll know when the time is right." "The time for what?" Applejack asked in perplexity. Rarity added to her confusion. "Yes, I admit the suspension is killing us, Princess. Are we to bare witness for a very important change, or something along those lines?" The two sisters shared knowing glances, Luna then calling out to me for some reason. "Stardust." I felt myself stiffen suddenly by the addressal. "Would you kindly stand in front of the group for a moment?" Uh... Sure? Shining's eyes gleamed humouredly, softly nudging me forward and prompting my earnest confusion. Does all this have something to do with me? ...Dear God I hope not. "Does this all have something to do with Jack?" Twilight voiced my suspicions, standing beside me before the others. Just having the alicorn this close was enough to ease some minor worries, but my apprehension remained. In answer, Luna gestured for us to wait as she and Celestia continued forward, emerging to the outdoor world where their loyal subjects awaited. I'd make a comment comparing their citizens to that of sheep, but Twilight here probably wouldn't approve. "You're right, I wouldn't." I smirked to my girlfriend's mental comment through our special link. Screw it. Twilight, your people might as well be sheep with how they obediently serve their 'flawless' rulers. The alicorn kept a calm expression, but the mental disapproval across our bond with a faint annoyed sparkle in her eyes said enough. Spike snickered to my left, obviously hearing that. Now then, back to the balcony. Celestia extended her wings, evidently for dramatic effect, and I refrained from snorting too loudly. The endless crowd fell silent from the reveal and gesture of their Princess, and Celestia smiled down calmly before her subjects, getting straight to the point and sparing us all from any waste of our time. "What's this all about...?" I vaguely heard Starlight ask her childhood friend. "I'm as much in the dark..." Sunburst whispered back curiously. So only the royals seemed to know, but Twilight... Interesting. "A long time ago," The ruler of the sun began, her voice magically reverberating across all of Canterlot. "My student and her wonderful friends gathered the Elements of Harmony, saved my beloved sister, and restored the world to balance time and time again. On that day where she met those five amazing friends, became the catalyst for a safe and bright future for us all!" Across my bonds, the six mares were blissful to hear the praise, and I case a proud glances at the beaming Twilight, who leaned into my side somewhat as she heard her former teacher speak about them positively. "But that wasn't all which happened that day." Hm? Celestia proceeded with a jovially regal disposition. "On that same day, they encountered a lost pony, whom arrived in Ponyville with neither friends nor protection. Time and time again, this lost soul willingly helped my former pupil and her friends overcome many obstacles, asking nothing in return and learning the values of friendship alongside them." ...Oh no. Oh God no... Starswirl... Is this going where I think it's going...? Hmhmhmhm. My own teacher couldn't sound more positively amused. Patience, my young student. Let's see where the Princess goes with this. "Some may know him, most may have heard tales of this stallion's exploits. The pony who defied the likes of Queen Chrysalis, King Sombra, Lord Tirek. Even my own sister in effort to spare his loved ones the danger. It is time we fully acknowledge, and officially welcome this brave explorer to our world." My insides froze, sensing the waves of confusion, shock and awe echoing through Balance from all living things in the vicinity. "Correct, my fellow Equestrians. The pony currently courting the Princess of Friendship; whom you might know as the Hero of Canterlot, Crystal Champion, and, to some, the Twilight Warrior, is not from around me. He traveled to Equestria from beyond the stars, and has done nothing but protect and aided us since that same day my young student and their friends have done the same." Celestia, you son of a-! "The time is now, for us all to welcome him to our friend, and acknowledge this otherworldly pony as one of us. He who seeks to correct the imbalances of our world. I introduce you all, to the human among us... Stardust Balance!" I am going to gut her alive and cook her inwards to Fluttershy's pet Timberwolf-! But my senses were overcome by the sheer pride radiating from my friends around me, the ponies and dragon all grinning widely with unending happiness shining from their eyes. Twilight hurriedly nudge me by the side, nodding to the balcony with purple eyes commanding me to go out there and address the people... Or ponies. But I didn't want to! I'm afraid that reluctance has passed, Jack. Starswirl added with warm mirth. This has been a long day coming, and now you must face the consequences for all your deeds today. And this time, without the negative side of things involving the creation of Zagreus. Go, Jack... Address your people. But they're not... Oh. Rainbow added to my teacher's words with a humoured hiss, "Get out there already! They're waiting!" Oh, right. Clenching my features, I slowly walked over to join the waiting Celestia and Luna- Oof! With help from Rainbow and Applejack shoving me unceremoniously over to them, meeting the countless colourful faces of every living pony in Equestria. My inwards squirmed, breathing beginning to grow shallow at the massive amount of attention by everything around me. Pegasi hovered to the skies and rooftops, Celestia and Luna standing between and allowing me front and center to glance over the edge by the quieted audience before me... I couldn't do this... This was... This was far too much! My breathing then halted by the warm presence brushing my heart, the mental link between I and a specific purple alicorn pushing back the anxiousness and fear beginning to fester. Twilight clearly sensed my distress and was doing everything she could to reassure me without physical contact. Carefully glancing back, I met Twilight's gaze, her beaming expression reminding me that, yes, I was capable of doing this. ...Right. Taking a split-second to scowl at Celestia before looking back, I pondered for a moment as the countess faces waited, for this alien pony to speak. They were too far below for me to recognize any specific faces, but I imagined some friends of mine were among them. All leading up to this moment, faced with addressing all the ponies of Equestria. My words today could create a significant impact on the future, for myself and my family. What could I possibly say to mark this special occasion...? My first instinct decided for me, as I stood on two hind legs and made a Hercule-pose with a massive grin, bellowing to the denizens below. "YES! I HAVE BECOME YOUR SAVIOUR! BOW TO ME, EQUESTRIANS... YOUR GOD!" My attempt of just winging it incited the muffled laughter of my friends behind me, and Twilight's loud but endearing groan. "I assume this sudden announcement has made you less than amused, Stardust." "Glad to see I have become more predictable over the years." Was my dry response to the Princess, everyone now gathered inside the throne room since that... Display. "How about a little warning next time before you put me in spotlight for your entire species?" Luna smirked. "We feared you wouldn't hold any intention of coming had we shared this plan beforehand. We're fully aware of your reluctance to participate in gargantuan events." "She's got you there." Spike added in quiet humour. One look from him and back to the sisters, expressing utter irritation. "With good reason. What was the point in announcing to EVERYONE that there's an alien among them? I'll never have a moment's peace again!" They waved off my indignation, Cadence answering with a fond expression. "Even you would have to admit this would be inevitable, Stardust, the moment you decided to start dating a certain alicorn Princess. Understandable so, of course." Said Princess smiled in sheepish flattery, standing beside we as we faced Celestia by the throne. Celestia continued jovially. "Your actions and heroics could be ignored no longer, Stardust. It was high time for everyone to recognize that." And it only took you seven seasons to do that- Twilight roughly jabbed my side with her wing. Rolling my eyes, I protested still, having some reservations about this remaining. "Couldn't I at least had a say in this beforehand? I'm not one of your citizens to make decisions for without my consent- Stop hitting me Twilight, you know it's true!" The purple mare shook her head tiredly, Cadence and Shining exchanging fond glances as Celestia replied. "As Luna said, we know you'd potentially disagree. Your reluctance is understandable, my friend, but surely life will be much easier now that you're welcomed by everyone around you regardless of origins?" "Think of it this way Stardust." Twilight's brother decided to contribute from the side, stepping forward with a warm grin. "With this newfound knowledge shared over Equestria, you'll be accepted more by society despite your unconventional behaviour around others. Ponies will understand more, and today would lay the foundations of a revolutionary age. And because of your past adventures, you'll be viewed as a hero all over the land." "Implying I wanted to be viewed as one..." Twilight sighed beside me, turning to face my disgruntled state fully. A warm hoof tenderly brushed my lowered cheek. "Even if you're not thrilled by this transition, your friends are." A heartwarming peck to my other cheek prompted me to meet Twilight's blissful gaze. "I especially. This is wonderful news for us all, Jack." Was it though... Was it...? "And you're a hero in our eyes, Dad." Spike added proudly, delivering a thumbs-up. "Might as well put up with everypony else thinking so now." Terrific. "'Dad?'" Shining echoed curiously, looking between Spike, Twilight and I with a humoured raised brow. "Something I should be aware of?" "Twilight and Stardust finally chose to acknowledge Spike as their adoptive son a short while back." Applejack replied with mirth, smirking jokingly. "Poor dragon, having a human with the temper of a Timberwolf for a role model." I matched the orange farmer's expression. "Jealous?" "Of course not! I have Apple Bloom to look up to me." "And so far you're doing a swell job." "Alright alright now." Twilight interjected after Applejack scowled darkly from my flat response, the alicorn shaking her head with a faint smile. "Let's refrain from any conflict for today, this is a moment of celebrating the official welcoming of our friend." "Oh, I have an idea!" Pinkie seemed to have the same mindset, the pink Earth Pony bouncing around the large room excitedly. "An official 'Welcome the Alien' party here in Canterlot! With all the ponies in Equestria invited!" "Awesome!" Rainbow voiced her enthusiastic agreement. "The greatest party Equestria's ever seen!" "And Stardust could be the guest of honour!" Fluttershy added merrily, sending me a curious smile. "Would that be alright with you, Stardust?" ...[BEEP] it. "Sure, knock yourselves out. I've long given up saying no to any party you girls make." Why the Hell not? Suppose this was worthy of some celebration. My official acknowledged welcome by the whole world into Equestria... I could deal with the aftermath later. And who knows? Might be actually fun. A light chuckle followed the mare's enthusiasm. "Hmhm, but before we turn to any of that." Celestia began, putting a more serious edge to her tone rather abruptly. "There is one other matter we must address." Oh what now? Were all my crimes going to be addressed now? Pink eyes gazed intently towards me. "As I understand it, your presence here, along with the Equestria body gifted to you, is aided by the power of my old mentor, Starswirl the Bearded. Am I not mistaken, Stardust?" How did-? Oh right, Twilight. "In fact, Luna informed myself of their encounter in her dreamscape when you aided her in defeating the Tantabus." Or that too. "It is my comprehension that my old teacher's magic is keeping you living on this world, indeed?" "...WHAT?!" Sunburst, Cadence, Shining and Starlight collectively exclaimed, eyes looking ready to pop out from their skulls. Oh right, they didn't know. I cast them an amused shrug before nodding back to the Princess. "That's right." I was rather curious to what direction Celestia was taking this. "What about it?" "Well, I believe we may have a remedy for that." Pardon? Now everyone was focused on on the tall alicorn, whom smiling knowingly. "Powerful he may be in the spirit world, even Starswirl's magic was never infinite. The magic maintaining you that form would be draining much of my old mentor's energy. Has Starswirl ever expressed the repercussions to keeping you in this equine body?" ...No, come to think. You've never mentioned anything about that, have you Starswirl? It was not my complaint to make. He responded rather fondly. It is my choice to spend this amount of energy to keep you in that form, Jack. It's not as if I have anywhere much else to spend my magic on, anyway. "Are you saying that the magic keeping Jack in pony form is having a negative effect against Starswirl's spirit?" Twilight asked in newfound concern. Negative? No. Rather a test of my own willpower, all things considered. Clearly if you're making jokes like that. "Perhaps not negative, Twilight." Celestia explained, pretty much expressing out-loud what my- Our teacher said. "However, I doubt any of us wish for Starswirl's spirit to be taxed any longer. Fortunately, we may have a remedy to this." Okay? The alicorn looked back to me directly, frowning gently. "There is a spell, ancient and very uncommon, situated for those who wish to remain a pony for the rest of lives. It was outlawed by the previous rulers of Equestria as deemed too reckless and dangerous for any average practitioner to use, but Luna and I uncovered the spell from Starswirl's achieves. I believe it is this same spell which has given you your present form up to now, or a variation of it." "Oh!" Starlight was beginning to comprehend the alicorn's idea. "You think using this spell will keep Stardust in that form without draining Starswirl's magic!" My eyes widened by the implications alone. That... That was possible?! Starswirl?! I recognize the spell they refer to. The old unicorn said rather solemnly. However, I leave that very choice up to you, Jack. This is your decision, and yours alone. "Of course, the decision falls to our young friend here." Luna commented, regarding my lowered posture with a serious frown. "You can maintain that body without Starswirl's power constantly being drained to keep you that way. You would become a full Equestrian for the rest of your life. Would you like that?" I mean, spending the rest of time with Twilight, Spike and my friends? That choice was made ages ago. It's the repercussions I'm worried about. For example, would the spell hurt? Unlikely. That's some comfort... But would it be easier for you, teacher? Don't be hesitant on your choice for my account, Jack. I will support whatever decision is made, as always. This is your own destiny to decipher. ...After everything you've done for me... Becoming instrumental in making me the better person than I ever was before. If this is my only possible means of repaying you for giving me this wonderful gift, Starswirl... Then my choice is already made. One look to my friends - to Twilight - before addressing Celestia with a simple nod. "I'm ready." The tall Princess of the Sun smiled, descending from her throne. "Then let us commence at once." And five seconds afterwards upon Celestia declaring for us to follow, Sunburst inquired loudly, "So wait, Stardust knows Starswirl the Bearded's ghost?" "Are you sure this will work?" "Without doubt. Although a thousand years without usage of the spell may make some ponies uncomfortable." All four alicorns took a position in a semi-circle surrounding me from a good few feet away, having all arrived into a room large enough for any spell to be utilized without anything getting in the way. Celestia took a moment beforehand to share with Cadence and Twilight the information of using this powerful spell, and that it may require all four of them for to function properly. "Since we will be using the spell on a human, there may be some backlashes we must be careful for. Thus why it may take more than one of us to utilize the magic." The Princess of the Sun explained patiently. "You may experience some brief discomfort during the process." Ah, that's encouraging. From her stance before me, Celestia smiled. "You have nothing to worry about Stardust. All I ask is that you have faith in our ability." Well with Twilight joining in that won't be hard to ask. Said mare smiled reassuringly my way, nodding positively, which I responded to. She wanted me to give Celestia a chance... Well, this seems like a good as time as any. Starswirl, do you think this will work? To be honest, Jack, I am rather curious to this attempt myself; the spell was originally suited for a variety of creatures such as Diamond Dogs, griffons and even Changelings. In your human form, it wouldn't work in the first place. However, my own magic keeping you as an Earth Pony may assist the Princesses in their efforts. ...Wait, why wouldn't it have worked if I was still in my human form? A discussion we shall have after the matter, my friend. For now, I must concentrate on aiding my former student and her fellow alicorns in making this magic successful. From the side, at a good distance back, Starlight took one step forward from the others, calling out in faint concern. "Are you sure you want to go through with this? I'm a little worried if this spell backfires somewhat." I closed my eyes briefly, composing myself mentally and physically. "Starswirl has done more than enough for me in a lifetime. If this is my only means of repaying him." And hazel orbs opened back determinedly, not backing down now. "Then I'll take the chance." And nodded to the Princesses. "Do it." At that command, the four mares closed their eyes collectively, placing on calm or intense features. White, blue, pink and purple horns began brightening in magic through their respective hues, building up in magnificent power I would be awed by the spectacle if it was the time to do so. Once all four colours aimed my way, I refrained from the reaction of instantly knocking the combined magic, instead allowing the beams to impact my chest, having taken off my cape for this as per Celestia's request. A warm fuzzy feeling... So far so good. I didn't... Feel any different. In fact, the sensation was unexpectedly comforting, like there was absolutely nothing wrong about this. I would have been concerned had you felt something other than comfort, Jack. The spell has no intentional infliction of pain. The magic appears to be working, through their united magic the barriers between fiction and reality may start to crack piece by... Wait. 'Wait?' That didn't sound- Ah... Ag...! "Stardust?" Shining called out worriedly at my blinking state, staring down at the floor whilst ignoring the white hue of energy around my body perplexedly. Agh, for a moment it felt like I was being stabbed in the chest- Ugh! Okay, that really hurt! A sensation painful enough for me not to acknowledge the rather surreal scene of me suddenly hovering into the air slowly, teeth and eyes clenching, tears threatening to fall from my eyes. Starswirl, what's happening now?! No answer- Jesus Christ! "Um, is Stardust meant to look in pain like that?" Clearly not Rainbow! Agh! Starswirl...! Something is amiss. Yeah, no [BEEP]! Your body, it's reacting against the shared magic, trying to push it back! "Something's wrong." I vaguely heard Celestia echo her former teacher. "His original body is unaccustomed to the magical realm; it must be a negative reaction!" My body felt itself convulsing in midair, limbs twitching and features contorted by the sheer sensation of pain, not felt ever since Chrysalis made mincemeat out of me long ago... Holy [BEEP], this was so Goddamn painful... Ah...! Tch... Gah! "We have to do something!" Yes, please Twilight! You can probably sense my pain through the bond- Agh! - do something, quickly! And do something the mares did... But not in the way I anticipated. My whole world exploded in light. No! My vague ears heard Starswirl's faint call of distress, which was far from a good sign. The pain seemed to only worsen, and I couldn't bring myself to let out any noises of hurt. Instead, in spite of all these horrible sensations, I resorted to open my eyes, struggling with every seconds. What greeted me was brightness, unable to see outside the cocoon of magic the alicorns have encapsulated me inside, but I still felt their magic being used on me to the best of their ability. Every moment was agony, but I still held on, glaring downwards through grit teeth in hopes of seeing whatever was happening to me, regarding my golden hoof... Regarding my hand intently... "Jack!" And suddenly, I screamed. ... ... ... ...Ah... Agh...! ... ...! "Twilight!" With an abrupt jolt, my body leaned upwards from a laid position and breathed heavily, my unfocused eyes blearily being greeted by a light blue quilt covering the lower half of my rested body. The Hell? Eyes blinking, and rubbing them a few times, my sight didn't seem all that better afterwards. Rather, it remained just about the same, especially when viewing things from a distance. But gazing around, I could clearly notice that I was in a bedroom, the walls and decor suspiciously like that of Canterlot's castle. If that's the case, what the [BEEP] was I doing here-? Ugh... And why did I feel a headache the size of Belgian...? Groaning loudly, bones aching and steadily beginning to function again a clear long time of rest, I leaned back against the pillow and grit my teeth, feeling a rather terrible sensation of becoming sick. Alright, let's assess the situation Jack, headache be damned... I was summoned to Canterlot with my friends... We arrived... Celestia announced my origins to her entire race... Then she suggested a spell which would make me permanently... Permanently... My breathing hitched, eyes widening as my gaze carefully lowered, taking a moment each second in order to compose myself by the strange, yet terribly familiar sensations. By all accounts, the spell should've worked, right? They reassured me everything would be fine, yeah? Starswirl, it worked right? ... No answer. Guess I'll have to find out for myself. Bracing myself, my hazel eyes looked down. ... ... ... WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT?! STARSWIRL, WHAT THE [BEEP]?! My pale hand clenched and unclenched, numbness slowly fading and helping making the reality sink in. Repeating the notion, my breathing was now slow and unbalanced, millions of confused and worrying thoughts occupying my head. To further seek confirmation, both my human hands pressed themselves against my bare chest, stomach, back, shoulders and face. My very, very familiar face, like wearing the face of an old friend... Oh, my God...! My panicking disposition barely heard the doors open. "Stardust? You're awake!" Starlight exclaimed in shocked relief. "Thank goodness, you have no idea how worried we've been... Stardust...?" This doesn't make any sense?! Shouldn't I be dead by now?! Starswirl, answer me for [BEEP]'s sake! My real life form should be killing the longer I stayed in this world! So how was I breathing so... So normally?! Frowning, I performed a double check, slowing my breathing down and placing a hand firmly to my chest, inspecting my seeming healthy self. Of course, this body has always been anything but healthy. Breathing's fine... And a steady heartbeat... One, two. One, two... ...Huh. "I'm alive." Ugh, my own voice hurt, sounding croaked and hoarse. Just how long was I asleep. Clearing my throat, I made another attempt. "I'm alive." Much better, though I couldn't say that for my newfound situation as of present. "Yeah, you're still alive." The pink unicorn answered lightly beside me. Oh, almost forgot about her. Starlight sighed in loud relief. "Thankfully. We've been waiting for you to wake up for a long while now. Some of us were starting to think you would never get up again... Not since that spell clearly backfired horrendously. I knew something was bound to go wrong." "Water." We can save the self-pity party for later, Starlight. "Water... And a mirror, please." I had to know. I just had to. Starlight nodded in obligation, magically producing a glass of clean water with the reflective object laying beside my right. I greedily drank in the refreshing liquid, bracing myself for the worst to other hand gripped the bottom edge of the mirror and slowly raised the object, flinching slightly by the amount of willpower it was taking... Starlight, seeing my struggle, lifted the object up for me, allowing me to take in the features of an abandoned past. ...Huh... "Yep, still as ugly as I remember..." "Well I'm glad you're well enough to make quips again." Starlight replied light-heartedly. "For the best too, Twilight's been worried sick about you-" Twilight! "Where is she?" Screw my own dilemma, if that spell did anything in response to the alicorn I loved then I'll... I'll just express my anger to, who else, the very pony who instigated the spell in the first place! And that wasn't Twilight! "She's having lunch with the others." Starlight said reassuringly, placing a calm hoof to my pale arm. The warm sensation of fur brushing against bare skin was something I hadn't expected to feel for a long time. "I just finally managed to convince Twilight to join us. But she was still worried about you that I decided to check up on you." 'Finally?' "How long... Was I asleep?" My grip around the glass tightened, dreading for any answer the unicorn provided. Starlight's hesitation wasn't helping. "You were unconscious for a whole week." The mare confessed. A week... Well, honestly I was expecting worse. "Ever since the spell didn't work and made you... Well, the exact opposite of what they intended, Twilight refused to leave your side the entire time. Obviously she blamed herself for what happened, and took care of you for the majority of our week here. Everyone else stayed to help, of course." A meek grin. "So much for that official welcoming party, huh?" "...Well, I'd certainly call this more eventful than a party." I managed to grin lightly back, groaning again while sitting up straighter. The fact that Twilight, despite seeing me in this form, remained beside me for a whole week was enough to cheer me up for the most part. "So Twilight wasn't affected by the magic at all then?" Starlight shook her head with a knowing smile. "No. Just you." "Then that's what matters." Stretching my... Returned upper human limbs, I inquired next, "So... What exactly happened to me?" "Well..." But Starlight's following explanation was swiftly cut short before it could even begin. The bedroom doors slammed open by a newcomer's zeal, a certain rapid breathing purple alicorn entering and taking one look to my sat state, and I smiled warmly at the sight of the mare I loved- "JACK!" Oof! Okay, that was quite a greeting! Unfortunately, this body wasn't use to the weight, falling to my side by the alicorn's ecstatic tackle. Hissing in pain, I heard Twilight speak quickly whilst hugging my waist and chest. "I am so so sorry for this! Had I known this would happen I would never have approved of Celestia using the spell! I allowed bad judgement get the better of me because I selfishly wanted the best for you without thinking things through! How are you feeling? Are you sick? Does your body feel different apart from the outside? Do you need anything? Just say so-" "Twilight..." I struggled with a grimace. "Need air..." "Oh!" Immediately the mare pulled back, reddened features expressing embarrassment, relief and hope. "But how are you feeling? Sick? Fine? Well of course you're not fine considering you've reverted back to your original human form, and yet somehow still appear to be healthy. I'll have to check your heartbeat-" "Twilight, being human again won't stop me from kissing you just so you'd stop panicking." That did the trick, as always. The alicorn blinked, now growing sheepish by the joking threat. It then occurred to me that my hands were softly gripping the alicorn's hoofs. "I think he's just fine, Twilight." Starlight added humouredly beside us. "I was just telling Jack how long he's been sleeping for... And how you refused to leave his side until just moments ago." I scoffed in amusement, despite the ridiculous dilemma I found myself in now. "Don't tell me, love, you've been by my side twenty-four seven apart from bathroom breaks. What did you sleep on the bed beside me too?" Twilight's face turned an interesting shade of pink. ... ... ...Oh! In spite of the situation, I had to laugh at least towards my loyal girlfriend. "Is it finally my turn to comment about your personal hygiene, Twilight?" "How can you be joking-?" The alicorn huffed with rolled eyes, but that annoyance quickly dissipated into a very relieved smile, hugging against my chest again. "I'm just glad you're with us again..." Twilight mumbled softly, lovingly, and my right hand instinctively reached upwards to brush the mare's gorgeous mane, my mind demanding for me to keep her spirits up. "You know I'd never abandon you..." Was that very reassurance, other arm wrapping around the alicorn's side to pull her in, my eyes feeling close to breaking in tears. From the corner, Starlight observed with a blissful smile, evidently just as happy and thankful to see me alive and well... Somehow. "I know." Twilight gazed back upwards in endearment, calmly placing a hoof to my forehead. "No temperature. Neither any signs or symptoms for humanly illness. How are you feeling Jack? And be honest." "...I don't know." It was a fair question. I shrugged helplessly. "Confused, anxious... Think my mind's on shutdown at the moment." A loud growl from below. We both looked down to my bare stomach. "Huh... And very hungry." Jesus Christ, felt like I could eat a whole zebra... Thank God Zecora's not around. A warm chuckle. "Understandable; you have been resting for a whole week." Huh, never noticed Celestia standing by the doors, regarding the scene before her fondly. "It relieves me greatly to see you up again, Stardust. And just in time to join us for lunch." My body reacted all on its own at the sound of potential food. Twilight moved off the bed to give me enough space, about to throw the quilt off- And immediately throwing it back on with a perplexed and very, very flustered expression. Oh [BEEP], NOW I just noticed. "Er... Twilight... I'm naked." Starlight and Celestia titled their heads curiously, but Twilight understood why this was a bad thing, her features becoming a beat-root red. "O-Oh! Of course, right, let me just get you something... You had clothes from your old home back in the castle, right?" At my nod, the mare hurriedly teleported. ...Oh dear God...! "Please tell me I wasn't naked the whole time I was taken to this bed and rested?" I pleaded to Starlight and Celestia, the former frowning in confusion. "Is that a bad thing?" ...I had every inclination to fall back into a coma and never wake up again. "As I had initially feared, the spell caused a negative impact against your original form." Celestia started upon us all sitting down and tucking in. "I believe the united magic between us alicorns was too much for your Equestrian form to bear." After Twilight had teleported home to find me appropriate clothing, followed with the flustered mare waiting outside with Celestia and Starlight so I could change, both Twilight and Starlight helped me reach the dining hall since my legs were feeling like jelly, often collapsing on my knees the second I took one step out of bed. Suffice to say, upon our arrival into the hall, my friends were more than thrilled to see me up and about, myself getting bombarded by the likes of Pinkie and Spike with death grips, the others expressing their relief vocally. And Rarity pitching a comment about my hastily thrown-together clothing. But my own relief increased ten-fold by the amount of food on the table, quickly consuming everything in front of me whilst plopping down and digging in, ignoring the disgusted looks of my friends and curious expressions of those who have never seen a human body before. Good grief I was starving like Hell, and stuffing my face helped dull the pain. Twilight looked far too happy to make any comment about my eating. "You may know, the spell was originally intended for the likes of griffons, Diamond Dogs and, yes, even Changelings. I had hoped it would also apply to humans with the help of my old teacher's own magic." Celestia sighed, pink eyes glinting in remorse. "It was never my intent to put you in such a state just earlier, Stardust." "We are as much to blame, dear sister." Luna added to comfort the taller alicorn. "Evidently we haven't conducted enough research for us to master the spell. Something went wrong amongst the event last week." From beside me, Twilight's gaze lowered regretfully, and I took a moment from stuffing my face to place a gentle hand on the mare's hoof, smiling lightly and feigning ignorance to the adoring looks of others. "It's really my fault, rushing into this without considering much precaution." And looked back to the two alicorns with a concerned disposition. "Is there a method to reverse this?" 'Cause quite frankly, I did NOT fancy being a human again for too long. True human, not like the cartoons walking amongst Sunset's world. It felt too... Surreal, walking around in this form again, using these legs, my hands. I noticed on the way here, I was too busy getting comfortable living out as a pony for the rest of my life. The Princess of the Sun hummed. "We have been searching for answers in the archives ever since the incident." "None of Starswirl's notes regarding the spell ever predicted a complete reversal of the outcome." Cadence piqued up uncertainly. "It may take a while yet before we find any possible answers." That... Did not give me much hope... "Why don't we just ask the one who made the spell then?" We all glanced to Starlight, whom met my gaze curiously. "Maybe Starswirl himself has the solution. Why don't you talk to him, Stardust?" ...Starswirl...? ... ... ... "No answer." I shook my head in the negative, to everyone's clear disappointment. Oh wait. "But I do remember, something amidst all the pain I felt during that spell." That perked them up, all leaning forward in interest. I regarded my plate intensely, recalling the panic in my normally-composed mentor's tone. "Starswirl was... Upset by what happened. Scared even. I think whatever the spell did affected him too." At that suspicion, the ponies all glanced at each other worriedly, but Celestia cleared her throat with a clam disposition. "Then we must do everything in our power to reverse this accident. Once you changed back to human form, Stardust, something shifted in the magical realm. I am certain all the unicorns in Canterlot must have felt it. But now that you're awake." Pink eyes gazed to a certain alicorn with a smile. "We could use the assistance to finding answers." Noting Twilight's stiffened hesitation, I directed her attention to my reassuring smile. "I'm fine now, Twilight. You should help your fellow Princesses; they're lost without you." The young mare's muzzle twitched at that, but the expression remained reluctant. Fortunately, I had backup by some good friends. "We'll look after him while you look, Twilight." Fluttershy said with a light smile, herself and the others emphasizing that claim by huddling closer towards me. Personal space has never been a concept in this world. It was the right thing to do, sending Twilight to help Celestia, Luna and Cadence without me occupying her time and straight-up being a burden. I took up her time enough by staying in a coma all week for my own shortcomings. Twilight wasn't to blame at all for what happened which has caused me my... Current dilemma. Honestly I'd sooner blame Celestia... Oh wait, it was her idea... Ugh... My grip around the edges of the dressing table tightened, renewed jagged teeth grit in disbelief by the harsh reality set upon me. I'm human again. True human. Wonderful. I'm back to this asinine, tiny man with neither muscle nor good looks. A weaker variation of the form I assume in the parallel world to this one. Scowling, I squinted harder at the appalling sight staring at me back from the mirror, not needing glasses to make out the horrendous features of a past I chose to leave behind. Spots. Spots on my cheeks, forehead and hiding beneath facial hair. My beard scruffy and unkempt, and don't get me started on my hair. It was always a mess looking like a tornado attacks me every morning. Small, tired hazel eyes glared back with such ferocity I'm surprised the glass didn't begin cracking at my heated stare. The portrait of my old family back in the castle was fine enough to remind me of back then, but this? This was just a jab to everything I've been through thus far. And the more I stared at the pale reflection, the more I begin to comprehend some things. I was human again. Real life human. Would that mean that cartoon physics would never apply again for me? Could I easily stub my toes? Get hurt easily? Severely injured by something which would mean nothing to my friends? Was I perhaps far more vulnerable than I ever was before? Good grief, the horrifying implications were beginning to frighten me. Twilight and the others had to find a remedy to that spell or else... Or else... Zagreus... If, under the what-if scenario that my situation would last for a while, that would give that monster further free reign. I doubt I could rely on Balance right now; I'm not sure this body is even capable of using magic. Or maybe it could, since I was still walking and talking just fine in this world with this form. Heaving a sigh, I closed my eyes and glared down, beginning to tire from all the stress already. Just need to be patient... If I can't trust Twilight to find the solution, who could I trust? And something happened with Starswirl to make him unresponsive. And the idea of me potentially doing something wrong to the old pony's spirit sent chills down my spine. A soft claw pulled at the bottom of my trousers. Huh? I looked down, meeting the worried green eyes of my adopted son. "Are you alright?" Spike asked, clearly picking up on my mental distress, the only other person in the room after I insisted for the girls to give me some space in order to adjust to my newly returned form. It was bad enough I was worrying myself. But Spike? Hell no. Kneeling down beside the young dragon, I forced a bright smile. "You're here with me, son. Why wouldn't I be alright?" Spike smirked, catching along. "Good try." Before adding more optimistically. "Twilight will fix this. You'll see." Of course she will. Despite my own concerns, my hand rose up to fondly stroke the young lizard's forehead, Spike smiling at the gesture after grimacing for a moment. "Huh, that actually feels more comfortable than a hoof." Does it? What are the odds? "You don't have to act so miserably, you know. It's not really that bad." I deadpanned jokingly. "Spike, I look like Gilbert Godfried's handicapped British cousin." Eyes blinked in confusion. "Twilight doesn't think you look like... That? She never seemed to mind back when we were all taken to your world because of an evil version of yourself. Remember?" I snorted by the reminder. "I try to forget." It took me ages to clean up the negative reactions from that little imbalance. Reminds me, I should check up on Casey sometime soon. Shaking my head back to the present, I huffed with a weary grin. "There's all the factor that I'm easily more vulnerable than ever before, Spike." "Huh?" The young dragon cocked his head in puzzlement. "What do you mean?" In answer, I rose upwards and motioned for Spike to follow, the dragon climbing up the bed we approached and sitting beside me on the edge of it. How to explain like he would understand...? "You know how... Vulnerable humans are." I started, concentrating with a hardened look. "You live in a world where physics are jumbled, easily capable of surviving anything that's otherwise fatal to my kind minus a few exceptions. And since I'm... Well, this again." I glared down to the two hands above my knees, twisting the weak wrists around introspectively. Another reminder of my discontent. "It doesn't help that this body has never trained or taken good care of itself unlike my pony form, all because of our friend's insistence over my own personal hygiene and bodily health, Spike. I'm, at least right now, useless to do anything." "...Well, good thing then that Twilight'll find the solution soon- I mean, Mom will find the solution." Spike grinned sheepishly. "Still getting use to calling her that." Hah. We both shared amused smirks before the dragon continued with confidence. "And besides, you're not useless. You never used magic to help anyone out plenty of times before! If you're worried about things like imbalances or Zagreus, then that's what your friends are for! Your family! We've got your back no matter what, Dad!" Ah the optimism of youth. Even though things seemed bleak, I had this wonderful dragon and all this self-assurance to keep me at bay. "You're a good kid, Spike. I couldn't be anymore proud to call you my-" Something's wrong. Our heads whipped around by the bedroom doors slamming open, a certain distressed alicorn entering with distraught sparkling eyes. Without any further prompting, I stood quickly and rushed over to my special somepony, kneeling down before her with concern. "What's wrong?" Twilight didn't answer, at first, simply regarding me with worried eyes. I tried again with some insistence, both hands reaching out on the pony's tiny shoulders. "Twilight, what is it?" "What in tarnation is happenin'?" Applejack called out, herself and the others following the distraught alicorn in. "Twilight?" "Darling, you look positively distressed!" Rarity exclaimed worriedly. Then three more alicorns appeared, the middle of them speaking up. "I'm afraid it's far worse than we dared to imagine." What? Everyone looked from Twilight to Celestia, the latter looking visibly deflated alongside a reluctant Luna and Cadence. "We have checked through every scroll available, and yet, there seems to be no recorded incident of the spell ever working in reverse, nor a means to cure such a consequence." ...Oh dear God...! "What does that mean...?" Spike asked in concern as the unsettling truth began to coldly graze my mind and inwards. I looked back from Celestia to a wincing Twilight, whose expression was screaming in apology. No...! The tallest Princess sighed in clear guilt, speaking with matter-of-fact resignation. "It means, Spike, that as of yet there is no viable cure to Stardust's condition." Pink eyes gazed to me with nothing short of remorse. "He may be human again for a very long time... Perhaps, permanently." ... ... ... I could only scowl in utter irritation upon processing those words. "Goddammit, Celestia." To be continued...
Chapter 156: The Human FactorPreviously... "I wonder why Princess Celestia summoned us all to Canterlot. Everyone in town's been saying something's up." "Princess Celestia's letter suggests her reasons for calling us is more on the positive side. She has some big announcement to make, although she's very clear I had to bring a certain special somepony along." "Do you think this is an episode occurring currently?" "We haven't a moment to waste. This has been a long day coming, my friends. Come, come." "The time is now, for us all to welcome him to our friend, and acknowledge this otherworldly pony as one of us. He who seeks to correct the imbalances of our world. I introduce you all, to the human among us... Stardust Balance!" "YES! I HAVE BECOME YOUR SAVIOUR! BOW TO ME, EQUESTRIANS... YOUR GOD!" "There is a spell, ancient and very uncommon, situated for those who wish to remain a pony for the rest of lives. It was outlawed by the previous rulers of Equestria as deemed too reckless and dangerous for any average practitioner to use, but Luna and I uncovered the spell from Starswirl's achieves. I believe it is this same spell which has given you your present form up to now, or a variation of it." "I'm ready." "Um, is Stardust meant to look in pain like that?" "His original body is unuse to the magical realm; it must be a negative reaction!" "I believe the united magic between us alicorns was too much for your Equestrian form to bear." "It doesn't help that this body has never trained or taken good care of itself unlike my pony form, all because of our friend's insistence over my own personal hygience and bodily health, Spike. I'm, at least right now, useless to do anything." "We have checked through every scroll available, and yet, there seems to be no recorded incident of the spell ever working in reverse, nor a means to cure such a consequence." "He may be human again for a very long time... Perhaps, permanently." "Goddammit, Celestia." So, basically, what started as a revolutionary event for Equestria, ended in total complete disaster for me. I mean, could've been worse in one thing; I would've died on the spot if not for, I'm guessing, Starswirl's handiwork. The unicorn in question remained unresponsive, even upon our deflated return to Ponyville. The immediate arrival resulted in Twilight quickly locking herself and Starlight into the library, vowing to research the spell extensively and uncover any solution to my rather precarious situation. Celestia had apologized solemnly for finding no current means of reverting me back to pony form, upon revealing that my change back to human form may be, this time, permanent. Good [BEEP]ing joy. Because I SO wanted to revisit this body again, it was always my favourite! God dammit. My friends returned to their homes to make up for lost time, everyone having stayed in Canterlot for a whole week ever since my temporary coma. Myself? I was currently pacing around my own bedroom with barely-concealed agitation, glaring at the floor I walked back and forth upon. Hands folded behind my back, legs already beginning to ache. This body has not seen exercise in years, and I certainly had no intention of getting into shape, certainly not in this form. Give Celestia a chance, she said. It will be fine, she said. Oh yeah, clearly Twilight. I should listen whenever that alicorn was involved, should I?! I suppose I would've been in this unique dilemma either way, huh?! Rearing my head back, I exhaled tiredly. No, shouldn't blame Twilight for this. It wasn't her idea to use the spell; that falls to her former mentor. Hazel eyes glazed downwards, inspecting the old skin wrapped in human clothing. Black t-shirt with stripes, blue trousers and white socks. Typical attire. Using this form again wasn't difficult in the slightest, those frequent trips to Sunset's world kept me from losing any ability in using human legs and hands. Speaking of which, height-wise I'd be about as tall as Sunset and her friends, meaning the average teenage male in his laters years in CHS would be a giant compared to me. Wonderful. I think the overall worst part of being a human was - and that's not putting it lightly - the amount of anxious and open stares recieved by many equines in Canterlot, the train ride and Ponyville all the way upon returning home. My self-concious side acted up by many of the curious looks by every pony we passed by, prompting an annoyed Rainbow to bark at anyone even remotely looking at me funny, to my gratitude for my friend. I was far too exhausted with this newfound condition to even glare at anyone taking a sneak glance my way. Regarding my open hand, I clenched my hand and concentrated, teeth grit slightly, making an effort for at least something of an advantage to work for me despite my current dilemma. And not a single radiance of gold emitted from my limb, only a pale fist belonging to a life I departed from ages ago. I take it back, THIS was the worst part of my situation. No magic. Without my pony form I'm unable to use a single shred of Balance. Hell, I can't even feel Balance right now. As if the very force declared this form inadequate to suit its worth. And things only escalate from worse to terrifying at the implications aside from potential death all around me. No pony body, no magic. No magic, no Balance. No Balance, nothing to protect me against malevolent forces. No protection, no way of correcting any imbalances. Meaning... A certain foe will have free range to cause as much damage as he yearns for, and I, whom possessed the sole means of stopping him in his tracks, am entirely powerless to even make a single attempt against him. Zagreus would have no issue decimating everyone I loved. All life in Equestria... Exterminated. And not just Equestria... But Sunset's Earth, and countless more dimensions. My features twisted unpleasantly. Twilight had to find the counterspell soon; the fate of everyone we loved depended on it. For once, I had to entirely rely on my friends for this. This time I had no choice; without magic, I'm useless to anyone. A knock on the door. Presumably Spike. "Enter..." I called out rather defeatedly, looking over my shoulder to the individual visiting my room. But surprise, it wasn't Spike. "Hey Stardust." The pink unicorn greeted hesitantly, smiling in light politeness. "Twilight wanted me to check up on you. We're busy looking hard for any cure to your..." Starlight gestured to my state uncertainly. "Condition." "...Right, thanks." I huffed. "I appreciate the hard work you're both doing." "Erm... How are you feeling?" "'How am I feeling?'" That seemed to set me off. My patience was awfully small today, as I whirled around to face the worried powerful mare and motioned to my self dramatically. "Why Starlight, I feel just fine! I mean, it's not everyday I revert back to the form of a past life I'd sooner forget; a body which is entirely useless in skill, proficiency or adaptability. With the appearance of a humanoid gremlin on a bad night. I'm just peachy keen!" Starlight quirked a brow, looking torn between amusement and exasperation. "Well at least you're fine enough to express dry wit." She retorted with a half-smile. "And I have no idea what a 'gremlin' is, but you don't look that bad Stardust." Starlight frowned then softly. "Or would you prefer to be called 'Jack' now, seeing that...?" I scoffed. Like my body changing will changes how these ponies will address me. "I'm still Stardust, regardless of which body I use." My head shook, arms folded as I regarded the graduated unicorn expectantly. "So, how's progress thus far?" On cue, the answer emerged from a flashing light. Gah! My human eyes shielded with a hiss by the bright pink light between us, Twilight teleporting into the room with a more-than-happy widened grin. Her beautiful voice called out excitedly. "I think we have the solution!" "Twilight, as you know, I love and cherish you with every fiber in my body, heart and soul. Your knowledge and experience far exceeds my own, and there's no one else's hoofs I'd sooner place my life in with the utmost trust and faith in their abilities." I took a deep breath. "That said, are you absolutely sure this will work, love?" The library was, putting it mildly, a mess. But this wasn't entirely new concerning this room, Twilight's often zeal when it comes to research typically results in these new mountain of books and hills of scrolls. Starlight literally had to clear room upon our arrival into the library, Twilight ordering me to stand in a specific spot and keep still, herself conversing with Starlight exactly over what to do, sicne this apperently requires both powerful mares and their magic to work. "That faith is in good hoofs, you're right about that Jack." Twilight nodded with a positive beam. "I'm confident that this counterspell I cooked up, aided with the same type of magic which caused you to become human again, will succeed like a charm. Starlight's additional magic will double the predicted results. Not to worry, I calculated the odds of the spell working beforehand." "...The odds being?" "A nine-hundred and ninety-eight point nine chance of success." The alicorn promptly answered with matter-of-fact satisfaction. ...Well, knowing the show. It's likely the one point one scenario would probably happen. At my expression, Starlight added. "I'm sure it'll work, Stardust. We just need to make sure we don't somehow mess up." "It just has to work." Twilight reinforced with utter conviction, standing beside her previous student with a resolute nod. "Just stand directly still, Jack, and nothing will go wrong. On my mark Starlight." The two got into prepared stances, horns aimed with precision in my direction. Okay, truth be told, aside from two pointy objects aimed directly at me, the fact I wans't even in my equine form to protect me in case of anything going awry had me on edge. Not that I didn't trust Twilight, but this was far beyond regular circumstances. What if something DID go wrong? What if me being a human will only impact against the spell with negative repercussions? Byt the two horns lighting up, I was about to get my answer. Twilight called out. "Now!" And braced myself with a grimace, eyes closed by the energy beams of pink and blue headed directly towards me. I expected, at first, to gain the sensation of magic encompassing my being agains, either in warmth or pain. So imagine my geniune shock by looking down. The two beams of magic impacted my chest... As though they were hitting a mirror. Twilight and Starlight immediately stopped, the mares ducking as the magical beams bounced around the room and almost hitting them, eventually dying out. Silence followed. ...The [BEEP]...? "What just happened...?" Same Starlight, what DID just happen...? "I don't know... Maybe we got the spell wrong somehow." Twilight immediately summoned a book and scanned through the open contents with speed, her visible upper features frowning curiously. "No... We did everything right. So what could possibly have happened...?" Again, good question. At the very least, I didn't feel any different. Glancing down, I noted with vague dismay at the human form remaining. What I wouldn't give to be a pony again right now. And, looking back to the mare I loved, I realized something else which unnvered me. Quite a lot. This... Dilemma, may cause some complications in our relationship... As if there weren't enough of those already. Once again, I curse you Celestia! Now you're making things hard even for the Princess you probably consider a daughter! "Should we try again?" Starlight asked in suggestion. "Maybe I messed up by getting it wrong." Ouch, don't put yourself down so much Starlight... A few seconds later, they made another attempt. My features clenched instinctively, body stiffening. But, like last time, the collective magic... Bounced from my being. Firing off into different corners of the library again. We all frowned, Twilight refusing to give up just yet. Another try. The magic bounced off. And vice versa... And vice versa... Vice versa... "I think... Your counterspell may have a slight miscalculation to it..." Starlight commented admist their panting, the two ponies taking breaths after extering so much magic just now. "Maybe we should've tested it on another pony first." Twilight shook her head, adamant. "That can't be right. The spell should've worked on any living thing. Magic has a deep rooted connection with every living thing on this... Wait." Oh, she was making that face. The expression of a newfound discovery. "It couldn't be...!" Couldn't be what? Twilight then frowned, hard. "Jack, don't move a single muscle." Erm, alright...? The Princess closed her eyes, focusing hard. And from the lower edge of my vision, my right pale hand was covered in a purple hue, Twilight gritting her teeth slightly whilst her horn lit up with the same colour around my hand. Was she trying to make my hand explode from the inside or something...? After a long period of silence and quiet groans from the alicorn, Twilight panted, 'releasing' my upper limb and regarding me in realization, and not the good kind. "No no no no no no no!" She began in that all-too-familar panic, beginning to pace back and forth with worried eyes and regarding the floor intently. Starlight and I traded glances. "But it makes so much sense! Only Starswirl the Bearded would be powerful enough to make something so possible! But surely..." Twilight paused, snapping to me hurriedly. "Has Starswirl began talking to you again?" I shook my head, crossing my arms in concern. "Not at all." "Are you sure? This is crucial, Jack. Not even a single breath was drawn from your teacher the moment we came back?" Again, negative. "Sorry Twilight, but he hasn't made a single noise." "Twilight, what's wrong?" Starlight inquired with a cautious step towards her pacing teacher. "Have you figured something out?" "Only one way to make sure..." My girlfriend muttered, and my body immediately snapped to attention by the sprakling gaze my way. "Jack, pick up that nearest book to your right, and hold it very tightly. As tight as you possibly can." Um, sure thing love...? Twilight's horn lit again, an aura focused around the leather-bound book in my grip. After a few seconds, she then commanded sternly. "Now lighten your grip." Alright. And after more time. "As light as you can, close to falling from your hand." Now the book was practically dangling from my grip, Twiligh's magic eventually ceasing around it and, by extension, my fingers. "Just as I thought." She mumbled in slight awe. "Just are you thought what?" Yeah, Starlight asking for both of us. The pink unicorn was growing impatient by Twilight's reluctance to share anything with the class. "Twilight, what have you discovered? Something that'll help us turn Stardust back to... Well, a pony?" In answer, and not a good one, the lavender alicorn looked away upon responding lightly. "I'm not sure it's even possible. At least, for me to revert Jack back." ...What? Hesitantly, the mare explained rather somberly. "Jack hails from a world where magic is non-existent. A world where, according to its rules, anything fiction to them would have no bearing nor impact in his universe. This is purely a hypothesis, but the evidence just now is compelling enough to confirm these... Unnerving suspicions." "What suspicions?" Starlight asked further, and I could only keep silent. Twilight turned back to us. "Starswirl would have the power necessary to keep Jack in his pony body because of the magical realm. I think the spell we performed back in Canterlot caused a chain reaction which affected even that realm, hence the shift we felt that day. And, in doing so, the magic keeping Jack as an Equestrian was also affected." We already knew that. Twilight sensed my growing agitation and proceeded to clarify with finality. "I think the counterspell doesn't work, and won't work at all, because Jack is entirely unaffected by regular Equestrian magic." ... "What?!" Twilight nodded solemnly at our collective exclamations. "I think only Starswirl has the means of keeping you as a pony, Jack... Otherwise, outside of his realm, I think even Discord's own power may have no effect on you. Right now, without Starswirl's help, the evidence is conclusive enough to declare a dreadful result." Violet eyes regarded me with meaningful regret. "You're immune to any other form of magic for the time being, Jack." ... ... ... A long, drawn-out silence, the horrifying implications of Twilight's words sinking in to both Starlight and I, my breathing slowing considerably as my brain attempted very hard in grasping this revelation. Both hands clenched and unclenched repeatedly, eyes blinking rapidly as my mind was indecisive over how to react to this... Ghastly news. Well, maybe ghastly was a massive understatement... "Are you sure that's it?" Starlight felt compelled to ask, speaking with vain hope despite the clear proof which Twilight presented. "It might just be temporary. It's always possible that Starswirl is just shielding Stardust from any kind of magic with an invisible barrier. I mean, the very idea that anyone, or anything, could be immune to magic is just... Ludicrous!" Twilight smiled sadly to our friend. "I wish it was impossible, Starlight. But you might be right. I hope at least. Right now this was completely speculation, but maybe if we tried other sources of magic that would potentially operate on Jack then-" I've heard more than enough. "Keep searching." I ordered without demanding, turning around and wanting nothing more but to lock myself away in a safe space. "You're never one to give up, Twilight. I have every faith in your abilities. The second you find something, let me know. Because the sooner I'm out of this Godforsaken form, the better." That sound, my legs acted on their own accord, almost tripping over discarded reading material with my hasty exit. [BEEP]. [BEEP]. [BEEP]! I can't [BEEP]ing believe it. Starswirl, what the Hell is keeping you from communicating with me?! You never had this problem on my brief return to my home world before I chose to stay in this universe! I need to know... I needed to know if Twilight's theory was right! Everything depended on it if you're too affected by the spell! Talk to me, old geezer! ... Nothing. [BEEP]ing nothing. Fantastic! Oh, fantastic! "Stardust, wait a minute!" Oh of course. "You should be helping Twilight with her search." I remarked rather bitterly, barely looking over my human shoulder to the hurrying pink unicorn. Starlight flinched, but kept her ground. "Twilight's more than capable of searching without my help briefly." And continued with deep-rooted concern dancing in lilac eyes. "I know it seems bad, but we just have to give it more time and soon we'll find a solution-" "More time? Starlight time is literally of the essence!" I couldn't resist but snap to the unicorn, inciting her startled blink. I whirled around to fully face the mare with an indignant posture, my patience all but wearing thin. "As we speak Zagreus could be using my temporary dilemma to his advantage, without myself or Starswirl capable of stopping him! And now I discover that I might as well be a walking opposite magnet for magic; something my own special somepony excels in and loves very much!" "We don't know that yet!" Starlight argued. "As Twilight just said, it's all speculation right now. You often tell me that we shouldn't jump to conclusions, Stardust." Yeah, well I'm a hypocrite in the highest degree. "I'm no better than those human OCs or self-inserts they place in MLP fanfictions!" Was I having a midlife crisis right about now? My voice couldn't stop expressing my own outrage by this RIDICULOUS scenario happening right there and then. "Y'know the ones who add nothing of substance to the overall story and just there for the sake of wish-fulfillment by enthusiastic fans whilst doing absolutely nothing to aid the ponies we know against battles and hardships! That's what I am right now, Starlight, an OC who is utterly useless to you all!" By God... "I'm a Goddamn gary-stu! [BEEP]!" Starlight shook her head, clearly having zero grasp to what I was spouting from my mouth but kept trying to appease my anxious state regardless. As a good friend would. "We just need to give Twilight some time. And Starswirl. Let's calm down and find something to take your mind off all this in the meantime. Maybe we could fly some kites? Ever tried that before?" "Not good enough." Besides, kite-flying wasn't my thing. I motioned to my presented palm. "It'd be really hard for me to take my mind off this, Starlight. I'm sorry, but I can't ignore anything right now. I have to... I don't know, think of something myself if Twilight ends up with nothing." Which I honestly hoped would never come to pass. At Starlight's deflated expression, I turned back in regret, lowering my blurry gaze to the floor with a reluctant sigh, my thoughts confessing with vocal admittance. "I lied to you, Starlight... I didn't just leave my world out of boredom." One glance at my shifting my hand, expression nothing but pure dejection. A final statement before I left the unicorn to stew in her own thoughts. "I left because I was afraid." Never thought I'd put these on again under these circumstances... ...And I still refuse to. Inspecting the folded glasses distastefully, my gripped fingers were close to threaten crushing the small item under my fury. Of course, that wouldn't be possible because this body hadn't the capable strength of doing so. Out of all forms I took thus far, this was the most weakest; the most useless, hideous and vulnerable. "You're immune to any other form of magic for the time being, Jack." Twilight's words continued repeating in my mind. An idea, but one that makes far too much sense the more I dwelled on it. Thinking about it, there was a time I had extended a line of questioning regarding how it was even plausible for a real life human to adopt the cartoon form of a fictional pony. It never added up. But now, that long-forgotten question was finally answered by Twilight's own speculation, and it all added up. And yet, I never questioned how it was possible for Starswirl to even do that. He might be an ancient spirit and granted omniscience, but breaking through the barriers between reality and fiction? You'd think other all-powerful mystical beings would take this to their advantage and drag other people from my world into their favourite universes. Hell, that might be the case; someone might be in the Star Wars galaxy right now. Or Hogwarts, or Narnia, or Kingdom Hearts. Persona, Mario, One Piece, Pokemon, Sonic... Although I'm not gonna whine and say that I got the short end of the stick. But I feel more of use for those worlds than this one. At least they're more designed for humans to accomplish something. Here? Back in my real body? I might as well just constantly get in the way and make everyone's lives a living Hell. If that was the likely scenario, would you have ever been brought to Equestria from the very beginning? I scoffed, practically slamming my glasses to the desk. Not as if you haven't made terrible decisions in the past- Starswirl! I immediately stood upwards, regarding the clean ceiling in pure shock, relief and elation. About time you made contact again! My apologies, Jack. His voice sounded... Oddly strained. I was preoccupied with some... Repercussions emerging from my realm. ...Is everything alright? For now, yes. I envisioned the tight smile on my mentor's muzzle. Nothing I am incapable of tending towards. More importantly, it is your safety which is crucial. The fact you are still here regardless of newfound developments brings good relief to my metaphorical heart. I'm certainly glad I managed to save you in time. My body sat down again, mulling over those words. So what exactly happened, Starswirl? I'm back in my human form and breathing just fine. How? What went wrong in that spell they used? Isn't Balance in complete jeopardy now because of my dilemma? Hmhmhm. To answer your justified queries, my student, it was as Princess Celestia theorized; the permanent spell was originally intended with other species inhabiting this land in mind. I had hoped that my aided magic keeping you in equine form would assist the spell in functioning without fault. Alas, it seems I have miscalculated gravely. Ya don't say... Go on. The backlash was severe enough to puncture through the magical realm, creating a wound in the fabric of reality. Fortunately I sealed up the wound in time, but your presence in your original body will keep the scar fresh until we can reverse this situation. A vocal deep breath. As for how you are still healthy in that form, that is my doing. I am extending the amount of magic necessary in order to keep your bodily systems from failing out. It requires a significant portion of magical energy, too much for the typical unicorn to provide. Again, continuing to hear that weariness as he explained only made me more worried. Don't strain yourself. Your concern is appreciated, Jack, but it is nothing I cannot handle. It's been far too long since I faced a real challenge since my arrival into the spiritual world, I welcome the tenacity. But now that you're back, we can fix this right? I can go to Twilight and we can come up with some reversal spell required to transform me back into an Earth Pony. Hence the clear imbalance in magic would be healed. I wish it was that simple, Jack. What...? As the young Princess speculated, typical Equestrian magic, no matter how powerful, will have no impact on your present body. That sounded akin to a grunt. And if we risk uniting our magic again like last time, there is half the possibility of splitting a rupture in Balance strong enough to consume this entire world. It would take unconventional means as to reverting you to equine form once more, I fear. ...Then I hope you have an idea. Because, God forbid if Equestria's most revered historical genius and revolutionary of magic itself has no clue to fixing my present state... Please tell me you have a plan Starswirl. A moment of silence. ...No. No you can't do this to me Starswirl. For the love of God, there has to be something! I am truly, deeply sorry. That warm voice strained with regret. Tiredness. And that answer only sent a chill down my spine from the horrific implications. I will find a solution, I promise you that Jack. But for now, you may find this body will be with you for quite a time. But how long though?! I jumped from my seat in incredulous outrage, beginning to pace angrily from the hardly-good-enough answer. How long would I be stuck like this?! That means I am entirely incapable of stopping Zagreus without the help of my own borrowed magic. We're essentially doomed, everyone, all because... Because...! God dammit-! Please, shed no blame on Celestia. He quietly requested. My former pupil held sincere intentions, yearning only to make everyone happy. Yeah... That's usually the case with her intentions... ...How long, Starswirl? How long until you can think of a cure? I ask for time and patience. Starswirl added firmly before I could hotly retort. The world won't end if you permit me to dwell on finding a method to changing you back. For now, you must put all that training of patience to the test, my student. That might not be good enough. Anything could be happening right now and I'm powerless to stop it-! "Stardust!" Oh, what are the chances? Starlight barged into the bedroom without knocking, lilac eyes spotting me with an earnest expression. Immediately my pacing ceased and approached the unicorn, not needing Balance to pick up on distress. Starlight continued, "It's Spike!" What about Spike? Come to think of it, I haven't seen him at all since our return home. You'd think he would try before Starlight to cheer me up... "What happened?" In answer, the pink mare magically held up folded paper, the aura disappearing the second my hand brushed against it. Another painful reminder. Without my glasses, I squinted at the paper before me... And my insides froze solid. Your 'son's' survival will depend on you, human. The lake, as soon as possible. Just two lines, and the message was clear enough. A traded horrified glance with Starlight and the sent paper crunched in my indignant hand, the very proposal of Spike being threatened by anyone enough to send me into a frenzy. Of course, who else would've sensed the change of magic and eagerly desire to take advantage of it? And so sink so low as to abduct a child? My child...! We have little time to waste then. I sense the imbalance right outside the town. He grows confident enough to taunt you, Jack. And intend harm on my son...! My gaze told Starlight everything, and the unicorn hurriedly stated, "We should get Twilight. If Spike's in trouble-" "He called out for me specifically." That was the end of it. Throwing the paper down, I walked past the protestant mare and added sternly. "If I don't return in half and hour, round up our friends." Starlight wasn't done, my eyes twitching harshly by the flash of light before the second I left the room, the adamant mare teleporting right before me. "If it is Zagreus - because who else would it be? - you'll need all the help you can get, especially in your new state Stardust. You won't be equipped enough to fight him again!" My answer was negative, plain and simple. "Zagreus isn't like the other villains Starlight; he won't hesitate in fatally harming innocent life." And that idea quickened my pace down the hall, calling out whilst brushing past the pink equine. "My son is already endangered because of me; I won't let you follow suit!" "But Stardust! It's obviously a trap!" "And what's the first step against traps?" I replied rhetorically before running past a corner. "Springing it!" "SPIKE!" Don't think I've ever ran so hard in my life as a regular human, rushing down the grassy hill to where the tiny dragon rested by the edge of the clear lake, uncaring if my exclamation alerted Zagreus to my presence. To my slight gratitude, the young purple dragon was by himself out here, seemingly. Without delay, I skidded across the ground and knelt down to the young lizard, checking my precious son for anything wrong. His eyes was closed, breathing seemed steady... No external injuries... Starswirl, think you can check anything internal? Please? A short silence before my mentor responded. No traces of corrupt imbalance in the young dragon's heart, nor any wounds to his internal organs or anywhere else. Spike is well and healthy, Jack, thankfully so. Thank God indeed... Ah! Reptilian eyes slowly opened, blinking for a moment before that round head craned to his left, greeted by the sight of my relieved smiling state holding the befuddled dragon in my arms. Thank God! "Are you alright?" I immediately questioned. And at Spike's slow nod, I added just for reassurance. "Are you sure? You're not hurt anywhere?" "No... I don't think so?" Oh thank God, again! My next move was to embrace my son in temporary happiness before Spike called out. "Look out!" His gaze was focused over my shoulder, panicking enough to make me act, immediately rolling to the side with Spike tucked protectively in my arms, almost landing us both into the clean reflective water. My teeth grit, the dust flying into my face and whipping my hair from the black magic scorching our previous spot, emanating from a nearby source. Gaining some composure, I followed the beam to its monstrous source. The figure atop the small hill regarded us with a clear, malicious smile, magically ripping off the familiar cloak to reveal... Something new. I blinked in genuine surprise, expecting the scarred state Zagreus was once in during the Crystal Empire and many times before. Instead, what greeted me was a complete peach-pale body, a unicorn with, to my slight amusement, no sign of a cutie mark nor any hair whatsoever. But those sickening eyes remained soullessly black as always, staring intently into my soul it forced me to stand up and place the frightened dragon down. "Spike, get behind me." I hissed, and my son didn't need to be told twice, concealing most of his body behind my human legs. My fists clenched the further Zagreus approached, calling out firmly. "That's far enough Zagreus. You made your point." He has gathered enough power not to sustain his own complete body. Starswirl stated with matter-of-fact certainty, sounding as though he's ready for a fight himself. Meaning our battle will be more fierce than before, Jack. Be prepared to fight for your life. That's what I've been doing the moment season six began... "Not bad, isn't it?" Zagreus commented casually, his regular deep croaky voice replaced by a smooth, almost British-like quality. Obviously to mock his enemy, but I was taken aback regardless, the stallion inspecting his own hoof in satisfaction. "That little shift in magic generated enough imbalance to maintain my utterly renewed form. I am, at last, at the peak of my potential, in this form at least... More than I can say for you, hm Jack?" My features clenched, and Zagreus examined me with a condescending glance. "My, what a sorry state. It appears your friends are responsible for bringing down my only worthy opposition. Ah well, makes it far easier for me to be rid of you indefinitely." I tensed, ready to protect the young dragon behind me with my life. If I went down, so be it. Being in this form gives me more incentive to throw my life away if it meant taking this [BEEP]tard to Hell with me. No! Starswirl's sudden startling call was followed with the ground vibrating for a brief moment, the sounds of terrified shrieks and panic over the hill directly back to where the town was. Spike gasped loudly, pointing out to the smoke beginning to emerge oversight, sending a terrifying suspicion down my stiffened body. Oh my God... "What did you do?!" I snarled against the smirking pony, having every urge to charge over and rip the stallion apart. Zagreus simply smiled. "Provided a means to keeping your interfering friends occupied whilst I finish you here and now. It's a shame, though, that the only witness to your upcoming demise is this pathetic excuse for a dragon-" Whether it was the fact that Zagreus has callously caused God knows how many lives grief just now, or blatantly insulting my son after kidnapping him, setting me off enough to charge against the unprepared pony. But Zagreus seemed unfazed by my roaring assault, about to taste the wrath of a human- Gah! A red beam of magic scorched between us, landing into the lake and causing a large splash, the side of my shirt and trousers getting soaked by it as I shielded my face and chest from the power. Judging from Zagreus' expression, whomever stopped me just now was an ally of his. Spike called out, aghast. "What is that?!" ...Oh Hell no...! My body stiffened again, taking one slow step away from the two malevolent forces, and another. Zagreus seemed rather flattered by my reaction, walking over to join the winged-demon hovering before us with bare fangs and sinister blue eyes. Red and yellow ripped clothing, reddened skin and flaming hair, red demonic wings and just as colourful boots. Zagreus still possess magic over bringing other creatures from various dimensions. We are meeting our foe who just ignited the town fire. Of all villains to summon, he brings her. "Really?" I sneered, in anger AND disbelief. In fact, despite the circumstances, I was almost insulted. "Out of everyone optional, you pick her? C'mon Zagreus, I think your new body is making you lose your touch." "I would call this irony, Jack. The sinister version of your beloved 'student' equally responsible for your immediate destruction." And Zagreus pointed to me simply. "My dear Sunset, kindly rid us of this nuisance... Eternally." "Spike run!" Reaction time wasn't so good. As soon as the dragon obligated to my command, I attempted to dodge the following swooping strike of Sunset's generic demon form. Emphasis on attempt. This body was not use to exercising reflex. A wave of air escaped my lungs from my unprotected back scraping against rough ground, hissing at the prompted pain trailing down my body. Her claws planted firmly in the ground, Sunset's round azure eyes glared to me with ill-concealed dark glee. Indeed, this was Sunset Shimmer pre-interesting days. Starswirl, if you've got any ideas, I'd love to hear them right now! We are at both an advantage and a disadvantage here, moreso on the latter considering whom Zagreus utilized as bait to lure yourself here. We must remove Spike from the area before he's further involved with this. A deep chuckle, as though thoroughly entertained by the notion. "I must say, these unexpected events are poetic, are they not? I have reached my true power, whereas you... Have lost everything. So hath fallen Starswirl's mighty pawn." Tch. I slowly rose on two feet as Zagreus mocked me. "And it was too simple, leading you here with refusal of aid from your friends. Pride has often been the downfall of your kind, human. You are powerless, vulnerable and utterly unreliable. Allow me to relieve you of your burden." And Sunset charged, myself barely having time to duck as the demon flew over me. Jesus [BEEP]ing Christ! From the corner of my eye, Spike watched in trembling fear and worry. Zagreus may have some points, but I could at least prevent one other life from getting hurt by that creature's madness. "You can do it Dad! She's not match for you... I think it's a she!" Again, not all is against our favour, my student. Right. Starswirl's observation mixed with Spike's own encouragement reminded me. Back to a time when I was entirely without magical enhanced capabilities. Strength, speed and whatnot. The Sun Shimmer Festival or whatever the [BEEP] it was called. I was at Nightmare Moon's mercy, with nary magic nor any means of fighting back. But there was one weapon at my arsenal, one very form of weaponry I have never lost. The same weapon used recently against Timber. A razor tongue. "You know, you were MUCH hotter as a human." I pointed out with a wry grin at the sneering demon. "Hell, even as a pony. Never have I looked at a more dull excuse for a villain in my entire existence." Sunset happily took the bait. Starswirl, gonna need ya to - Whoa! - think of something while I've got these clowns preoccupied. Again, this body wasn't made for stamina nor defense, forcing me to fall backwards and roll away repeatedly from Sunset's onslaughts of slashes and attempts to grab me. I could risk fighting back physically, but somehow that felt far from a good idea. However, it occurred to me, after a moment of meeting those round blue eyes, that Sunset didn't seem to be entirely under Zagreus' control. All the more easy to taunt you, my sweet. "You know you've [BEEP]ed up when a bland Neanderthal like Flash broke up with you." My posture made a gesture rivaling Frieza's, stating flatly. "Let me guess, you weren't good enough in bed." Her expression was both hysterical and frightening. Jack, that is in no way any sort of language to use when your son is around. Ah I've said worse. Speaking of which. "Spike, get going already- Jesus!" My shirt fell victim to Sunset's sharp claws, barely backing up in time as the red fingers tore through the front and almost touching skin. That was too close for comfort, falling on my rear end and flinching from rough dirt scraping my palms. Agh, my tailbone... "You are wasting time now." Zagreus called out in slight exasperation. "Finish the fool already. He is entirely defenseless." That's true. How the [BEEP] was I still alive? Damn blind luck on my part! And don't give me [BEEP] about the 'Will of the Force' or something, Starswirl! In retaliation I snarked. "With those teeth I bet you're pretty terrible at giving [BEEP]." Oh come on, that wasn't even a swear word! "Dad, look out!" [BEEP]! My instinct was to raise my arms defensively by the red ball of malefic magic summoned from Sunset's palms and into my stance. My closed eyes winced, upper limbs in an X-formations to protect my face and chest, expected to feel something hurt. Instead, it almost felt like a light tap, the powerful magic reacting differently towards its target. Blinking upwards, I followed the red ball bouncing into the sky and promptly exploding, a cloud of dust following. ...OHH! Almost forgot! "You fool!" Ha! It pleased me to see Zagreus so irritated by his own follies. "He is immune to magic in that form. I told you to employ other means!" "What she gonna do? Bite me?" I widened my stance with a coy smile, feeling far more confident than before. No magic to harm me? Less there was to worry about. "Kinky, but I often fantasize that with your human form my dear. Claw me to death? Ooh baby at least buy me a drink first-" I'll apologize to Twilight for saying all this with our child in hearing range. Assuming I'll survive both this and her afterwards. Sunset's infuriated roar followed with extended wings and another charge, this time the demon aiming for kicks and swipes instead of full-on magic, attempting to harm me face-to-face like before. I think reverting back to full human again has made my self-preservation lessened than ever before. I often didn't give a [BEEP] about myself moreso as a human. Still, I had to pull through. For Spike. Managing to block a red arm with my elbow, my free hand retaliated and pushed forward, interlocking with Sunset's other claws, my second hand doing the same. Soon, we found ourselves in a struggle for dominance, the demonic form towering slightly over me and forcing me to lean back somewhat, our teeth grit in determination, legs digging into the ground, and I cursed myself for forgetting to put on shoes. Okay ow, ow! Hands were starting to get crushed. But I couldn't give up... Not yet...! ...Idea! Classic human desperate move, go! Sunset's look of confusion by my head rearing back was immediately followed with the teen snarling backwards in pain, her face clenched tightly by the sudden headbutt right into her stupid demonic nose. Taking that chance, I grinned lightly and jumped forwards, delivering a knee into her clothed stomach, prompting her annoyed hiss. Okay, that may not have hurt her too much, but it kept her stumbling back in surprise. Now I could disengage these locked hands and leap back to get some space- "Impressive. You've had your fun Jack, but now these games end." My head snapped back towards our audience- No...! Sunset took immediate advantage, the corner of my eye spotting her returning the favour- Agh...! A punch to the stomach...! Gah! And a roundhouse kick to the chest, knocking all the wind out of me. My distress to Spike's newfound condition let me unprepared, allowing the demonic Sunset to strike back. Breathing hollowly, swearing I was internally bleeding, it took some effort from my elbows to raise my head and glare with a hardened squint towards Zagreus magically keeping the helpless dragon at his side. "Dad!" [BEEP]... Ah...! I coughed, feeling bile ready to escape my throat- Hck! And speaking of throat, a red hand almost cut me completely off oxygen supply. I would've been just fine with you grabbing the collar of my shirt instead, thanks Sunset! Ack! The demon, effortlessly lifting my stunned posture, ever-so-kindly applied pressure to my gripped skin, prompting my pained discomfort. "And now, Jack." I vaguely heard Zagreus state casually, feeling my limbs leave ground and my vision meeting the sky. "It is finally time to bid adieu. It's been fun having you around, but I'm sure, given time, you'll be as forgotten as you were back home." Charming- Ugh! Wings flapped against my unprotected face and dark hair, Sunset flying us to a specific spot before ceasing, her extended arm keeping me from reaching her, the demon grinning sadistically. Still... Don't consider you a threat love...! Keep faith, Jack. Help will be here any moment! "Last I checked, old friend..." My nemesis started with a tinge of sickening humour. "You couldn't swim." Those words caused a sinking pit of despair inside me, my struggling immediately halting at the horrific idea what that monster was clearly intending. It's obvious who the real demon was here! "Powerless against me, powerless to save your friends, and powerless to best water! Whatever the Princess saw in you, we'll never know. Ta ta, 'Warrior-' Argh!" One faint glance down to see Spike taking advantage of Zagreus' presumed moment of triumph. A small grin of satisfaction from me for at least this, the bald stallion rubbing the bit limb that was in the suspended dragon's vicinity, dropping my son magically. But before Zagreus could retaliate or myself weakly command Spike to run, a blue energy beam rammed right in the surprised equine's side, sending him skidding back near the edge of the lake. Looking to the pony responsible, Zagreus growled and called out spitefully. "Drop him!" And Sunset happily obliged, the wind whipping against my clothes, hair and skin as everything started becoming a blur, two voice exclaiming in horror. "Dad/Stardust!" Last thing I saw was another blue blur impacting the demon Sunset's back before a cold sensation lifted over me. Funny thing, I don't even remember the water going into my lungs... "- Far worse than it should." "Jack's people have always been more susceptible to injuries. His body would be more responsive to pain considered light to us. I suspect it's how the laws of physics here are shaped to keep us more endurable to pain." "But because he's completely human again, he won't have that same privilege as us..." "Is there anything we can do?" "For now, we just have to wait, and hope. Pinkie, could you pass me another blanket?" "Okely-dokely. Here ya go Twilight, whatever helps our friend get better much faster!" "Ah cheer up Spike. Ya know it's not yer fault for what happened; even Stardust would agree there." "But it was my fault! Dad couldn't swim, that's why Zagreus lured him there by using me as bait! He was hoping he could make Dad suffer, and used me to make it happen..." "Oh Spike... It was hardly your fault for Zagreus foalnapping you. In fact, when I get my hoofs on that fiend for daring to harm you... Still, we would be just as much to blame. That little town fire was merely a distraction to keep us from joining you. I'm just glad Starlight saw through the deception first and reached them in time." "Not time enough to prevent our friend from getting hurt..." "And almost drowning..." "You know he would never blame either of you. I'm just thankful you rescued him from drowning just in the nick of time, Starlight. You have my eternal gratitude." "Thanks Twilight... Though I wish none of it could've happened in the first place." "You know Stardust. Always putting himself in danger before others." "And if not for him, Spike here would've potentially endured a worser fate!" "Still he should've come to us before goin' off on a foolish rescue like that! He knew he wasn't any match for Zagreus or whatever that thing was, especially if they knew Stardust couldn't swim!" "You'd think that all that training under Starswirl, swim practice would be part of the regime." "It's always been a small phobia. When he was little, Jack's right ear was ruptured one day while swimming. Since then he's always been reluctant approaching big areas of water. We never really addressed it much..." "...So who was that demon, anyway? You said both Stardust and Zagreus called it 'Sunset?' As in, Sunset Shimmer? 'Cause last I checked, she looked nothing like that even when she was evil!" "That was Sunset..." I finally managed to speak up, grimacing from the bodily aches everywhere as eyes opened and met with seven surprised equines and one dragon surrounding my large bed. "Had her plans at the Fall Formal gone through..." "Stardust!" Twilight and Starlight were quick to magically freeze Pinkie in midair from tackling me, thankfully, sending her harmlessly back to her spot. The purple alicorn, meanwhile, leaned forward and pressed a gentle but firm hoof to my chest, sensing my desire to sit upwards. "Don't strain yourself, you're still recovering." "Cheers love..." I mumbled lovingly, left hand patting her soft fuzzy hoof whilst carefully leaning back against my pillow, taking note of the number of blankets all over my bed. Huh. "Please don't tell me I was out again for a whole week." "Four hours, eighteen minutes and fifty-seven seconds, actually." Was Twilight's unamused response, now inspecting my forehead. "No fever... Thank goodness. You'll be confined to bed until tomorrow, I think. And don't even think of leaving outside of bathroom purposes." I frowned coyly. "I wasn't even gonna plan-" "Of course you weren't." Starlight smiled lightly at our interaction, stepping forward with apprehension dancing in her lilac eyes. "How are you feeling Stardust? That was quite a fall for human standards, wasn't it?" "...Honestly Starlight, I am amazed I'm still alive." Hang on. After a few seconds of checking my pulse and pinching myself, I nodded with a confounded sigh. "Yep, still alive. What a miracle. Speaking of which..." My hazel eyes met Spike's green orbs, my own life unimportant for the long moment, signalling for the dragon to approach me. And the second Spike climbed up the bed, all manners of professionalism left me in favour of pulling the dragon into my chest, tightly embracing my son who I was so thankful was unharmed. In response, Spike returned the favour, pressing into my pained body. But no amount of discomfort will keep me from having the young dragon close to me with no intent of letting go. "You were very brave today..." I was all too happy to mutter with pride, recalling the moment with Spike biting into Zagreus' limb and causing the latter dissatisfaction. "I'm not letting you out of my sight for the rest of the day..." The others watched the exchange with blissful expressions. "Aww!" Pinkie cooed happily, Fluttershy nodding. "You must be so relieved to see Spike safe and sound." "His life over mine Fluttershy." That said, I recalled something else, looking back to the mares. My best friends. "No one else was hurt, in the town right?" Starlight shook her head. "Thankfully no. The fires only happened on the rooftops, no one got hurt." That's some more relief there. "I knew the whole thing was a distraction, especially when we saw that magic red ball explode near the lake. I managed to stop Zagreus in time from laying another hoof on Spike, but not to stop you from falling. Without magic to keep you suspended, we were forced to watch when..." Twilight smiled to her student, placing a hoof to the unicorn's side with reassurance. "She saved your life regardless." My special somepony clarified, proceeding to explain events after my near-drowning experience whilst regarding her former pupil with pride. "While we dealt with our opponents, Starlight threw herself into the lake to pull you out. Unfortunately, Zagreus and Sunset got away, but we managed to save both Spike and you. That's what matters most." ...Huh. "I didn't even know you could swim, Starlight." The pink unicorn looked away. "I can't." ...Oh! My surprise morphed to a smile, offering the meek unicorn a hand. The second the perplexed Starlight took it, I pulled the mare into a one-armed hug, an embrace she happily returned. After a few seconds, Starlight asked in curious relief, "Aren't you upset about Zagreus getting away again?" "Right now, I'm honestly content that my friends, and especially my son, are safe." My hand around her hoof tightened somewhat in affection, beaming widely despite all my unpleasant injuries aching my every movement right then. "You saved the day today, Starlight, and I will always be grateful to have you as a friend and sister to this wonderful family." As expected, tears welled up in the mare's eyes, but Starlight quickly wiped them and shared a proud smile. "And no, Stardust, despite what you think. You're not a liability to us now that you're human again. I think everypony here agrees." Twilight and the others blinked. "Is that what you think?" The purple alicorn inquired rather incredulously, a glimmer of disappointment in her sparkling eyes. "That you're somehow a burden to us now being reverted back to human form?" I shrugged helplessly, only able to grin meekly from Twilight's expectant stare. I could hide nothing from her. "Useless, without magic, muscles or anything noteworthy. This body was really only ever good for criticizing or writing. I spoke to Starswirl." I added, capturing everyone's complete attention. "He... Confessed that it will take a long time before I can become a pony again. He's strained enough as is with keeping balance stable because of this. So, right now I'm not... Anything." A moment of silence. "Pfft!" A loud scoff from, guess who, Rainbow Dash. "So you're human now? You honestly think that matters to us? After all we've been trying to get through that thick head of yours? Twilight, your special somepony's more stubborn than you!" "Darling, I confess some things may differ now surrounding your interaction with others." Rarity added, smiling with light fondness and reassurance. "But you have to worry about regarding your friends. A burden? Useless? Perish the thought! That silver tongue, mature mindset, logical reasoning and creative mind has always come in handy. You don't need magic to consider yourself worthy of our friendship." "Our bonds together are stronger than you think." Starlight pitched in merrily, my family nodding in agreement. "We'll help you through this, no matter what it takes. Even without Balance, you have your friends to aid you in whatever trial comes next." "And I'll keep working on finding a solution to your condition." Twilight stated with firm conviction, once again brushing my bare arm with her lavender hoof, a fire in those breathtaking eyes. "We're all here for you Jack." "...I'm not really surprised." Was all I could say, smiling in affection and exasperation by the sheer display of loyalty, stubbornness and strong will of my amazing friends. "My mind might have to be convinced though about me possibly being useful to anyone now looking like... This." Applejack smirked. "I'm sure some of us will find plenty of use for ya sugarcube." And Twilight pointedly looked away with a light blush from the farmer's coy glance. "Those hands of yours might come in handy around the farm." Oh, farm work. A joy... "Ooh, those hands might also come in handy for reaching high places to decorate for parties! And for making cakes!" That sounds much better. Everyone soon joined in. "You could help in showing me how humans handle my friends with care at the cottage." "You would assist me in revolutionizing a new form of fashion." "Show me how fast humans can run!" "It'll be easier to play video games with hands instead of hoofs now." "It'd be fascinating to study human biology live. Without the dissecting Jack, stop giving me that look." "You could show us how humans fly kites." Everyone turned to Starlight, whom flushed with an adorable grin. "Or show just me... Heh." They all looked back to me expectantly, and those stares could only incite me to shrug with a humoured smile. "Why not? Might as well try to make use of this situation. You're all right, this changes nothing regarding our friendship." But what it changes regarding my romance with Twilight I'll worry about tomorrow. "Just try to be patient with me now. I'm not as physically productive nor strong as I was a pony." "You have nothing to be concerned over, Stardust." Rarity said. "Now, let us address something else we take advantage over. Quite frankly, your new appearance." Uh oh. The others gave me amused apologetic looks. "I took an opportunity to examine your hair, Stardust, and, may I just say... Good grief! It's more entangled than the Everfree Forest in there! Did you ever comb back as a human?" "...Often after I shower." "Dare I ask, how many times do you shower a week?" My body instinctively shrunk back by the arched brow and waiting expression on the pale unicorn's face. "...You know the details aren't really important." Rarity looked aghast, shaking her head with a sly look to Twilight. "Twilight, I must protest. This situation cannot possibly wait. I will return with the necessary supplies shortly. Mark my words, your human boyfriend will look just as gorgeous as his previous form." ...Well, miracles have often happened in Equestria. Twilight smirked lightly. "I'll make sure Jack doesn't try to escape." Oh ha ha. "And if he tries, getting a new hairdo would be the last thing he'll worry about." ...I gulped, pulling the quilt closer to me- Wait... "Am I naked again?" The girls blinked, Spike snickering in good humour whereas Twilight looked away again with pink cheeks, Rainbow inquiring, befuddled. "You keep making a big deal out of that. Why do you wanna keep wearing clothes now?"
Chapter 157: Veteran of ContemptThe twelfth day... It's the twelfth day I checked now... Only to be met with disappointment, I groaned tiredly, not really sure what else I was expecting, after inspecting my human hand that's become a regular routine upon waking up, rubbing my eyes to rid of the sleep. Next was stroking my own growing beard, as if subconsciously making certain for any and all changes. But no, I remained in this unfortunate... Predicament. Over a week now. A week since that cursed spell reverted me back to real human form, henceforth splintering a wound in the realm of reality itself. Worse, causing a wound in my own self-esteem. Sitting straight up, barely noting the daylight pouring behind curtains, my next move was pushing back the strands of dark brown hair threatening to entirely conceal my face; a habit fact becoming a nuisance ever since I became human again. And no, I was still not allowing Rarity to shorten it. A palm pressed against my forehead, debating to myself if even getting out of bed was worth the effort today. Wonder what time it was anyway...? Almost two in the afternoon, my pupil. Good morning, by the way. Good mor- Two PM? I blinked, almost falling back onto the pillow in shock. Was Twilight ill or something? Typically the mare dragged me out of bed during seven AM sharp. Has she finally given up on convincing me over getting use to waking up and doing [BEEP] so early? I imagine it's out of sympathy concerning your condition. Starswirl rationalized with a tinge of good humour. Your Princess continues to blame herself towards the fallback of the spell, and would intend on at least making your status as comfortable as possible until another solution presents itself. Huh... Well if becoming human again allows me to sleep in, then I should start considering the benefits of being back as an unwelcome reminder to my past. Speaking of positives, I had twelve days of both paranoia and reassurance over the fact that Zagreus had yet to strike since his assassination attempt a short while back. The fiend made no known move of yet, and Starswirl personally reassured I'd be informed should anything imbalanced arise. Of course, since I was completely incapable and inoperable with using Balance magic, alerting me would probably cause Twilight and the others to insist I stay behind and allow them to handle the crisis. My trust in them says yes. My pride disagrees. Yawning, I took a moment to let the rest of my body wake up before moving out of bed, limbs snapping into place from movement and stretching. Thankfully I recovered entirely from the battle five days ago after being confined to bed; Dr. Twilight's orders. Now I can finally get up and do... Something. What was the schedule for today...? Hell, what was the schedule nowadays since training was currently no longer available? What could I possibly do now since I have no present responsibilities? A glance to my game consoles and TV, and then to the portrait of my old family back on Earth, prompting my weary sigh. ...Maybe I can finally make use of my newfound spare time to hang out more with my friends. They'll probably appreciate that. First's things first, I'll check what Twilight and Spike are up to. Still getting accustomed to walking on two legs daily again. It would be a steady sensation, regaining your human senses over time. On the more optimistic side, my friend, you won't have to concern yourself with reaching heights beyond equine reach outside of magic any longer. Yeah but this body wasn't really an improvement. Lack of sleep and poor health choice during school days has resulted to my height being around the girls in Canterlot High. Heck, I was barely taller than Celestia. I'd be a midget compared to the exaggerated giants of the parallel world, thank God Twilight has yet to comment on that. Well, the alicorn Princess has made one or two comments regarding my personal health ever since my return into human form. "Your body is more fragile and resistant to the laws of this world." I recall my pony girlfriend address me sternly, brow furrowed. "Even the slightest injury for us would be disastrous for you. You have to be more careful and approach matters with genuine concern for your well-being. Otherwise, Zagreus will have already won; you're not as strong as you use to be now, Jack." It was a harsh reminder, but one I needed that day. Twilight was evidently no longer giving her special somepony - or somebody - leeway, having spent the last twelve days checking up on me and clearly making sure I wasn't making any intent on leaving to confront Zagreus on my own. The mare constantly checked up on me with questions and tick boxes regarding how I was feeling, if any sensation was different even in the slightest, if I suspected an ailment was coming and so on. When she was busy, Spike or Starlight were sent in her stead, both equally as concerned by not overly fixated on my health as Twilight was. Now to be fair, it wasn't a bad thing. Twilight had every right to show worry; I wasn't exactly reputable for looking after myself well or making rational decisions when facing danger in stead of my friends, although the latter was rather debatable to my eyes. It wasn't just the Princess, however. My friends kept asking questions to the point where I was both flattered and thoroughly exasperated, starting to feel as though they were treating me as if I was walking glass. I literally rolled my eyes when Twilight received a letter from Celestia herself asking about my condition. Alright, what was that noise? Twice I heard it now since walking to and from the kitchen. And it's originating from the nearby dining hall. Brow perked curiously by the unusual sounds, I decided to take a gander and walk down the hallway where presumable Twilight, Spike or Starlight were, having yet to encounter them since getting up. Although to be fair, it's still a big castle, and I no longer have my Balance powers, so it'd make sense if I easily didn't cross paths with any of my family yet- The sounds became more clearer upon approach, belonging to... The excited gurgling of an infant? Twilight and Spike's own tones followed with mixed emotions. "We're already ten minutes behind..." "It'll be quick Spike. Come on Flurry, eat this for your best aunt!" Flurry...?! Without further prompting, I practically ran into the doorway, revealing the large room to be greeted by... Green substances flung everywhere on the walls and room. Hell, even on the preoccupied dragon and alicorn trying desperately to appease a certain little white fluffiness of joy. A little certain baby that would instantly light up my day, forgetting all about my predicament as a human for the moment. "Dare I ask what you're trying to feed her?" I mused humouredly with a gaze around the room. Even the tall ceiling was coated in that green mushed food. That was quite impressive, as clearly Flurry's responsible for this creative mess. "Mashed peas." Twilight responded without turning around, grinning nervously towards the baby alicorn. "She's... Having some difficulty with eating. Nothing that can't be handled though." "So much for mashed peas being her favourite food." Spike sent me a wry grin, and I shivered slightly. "I wouldn't blame her if it wasn't." Walking forward, I smiled flatly towards the three, Flurry currently watching me now in interest. "I know it's clear how much I hate being dragged out of bed guys, but you could've informed me my favourite niece was coming to visit." "In fairness it was sudden for us." Spike explained, shaking his head. "Shining and Cadence are visiting an old friend in Ponyville and want Twilight to keep an eye on Flurry Heart for the new couple of hours. Even though we have a packed schedule which we're already ten minutes behind." Twilight paid no attention to the emphasized irritation, still trying to feed the baby who dodges the floating spoon... And flinging the next spoonful of peas over my right shoulder, some landing in my untamed dark hair. "How packed are we talking here?" I asked while proceeding to wipe off the disgusting green substance from my strands. "Packed enough that we're going to be completely late if this keeps up." "It'll only take a sec, Spike." Twilight reassured her son quickly, making another attempt towards our beloved niece with encouragement. "Come on Flurry, you love masked peas don't you? Yes you do! Yes you-!" Ha! Smirking at the food flying into Twilight's startled cheek, I turned to Spike again. "Is whatever the schedule about that important?" "A whole class of Cheerilee's came down with the horsey hives. Our first stop is the store to get some presents for the class, then the school to borrow a book to read to them, and cupcakes at Sugarcube Corner. Finally, the hospital where the children are waiting for us. But, as you can see, none of that may happen for a while since Twilight chose to babysit Flurry despite the beforehand schedule." "...Horsey hives." "Uh-huh." "...Okay." That said, I looked back to Twilight and Flurry, basically playing with each other and seeing the dilemma. On one hand, Twilight's goal was noble and something I would do, and would've been more than glad to accompany and assist my girlfriend on this trip. On the other hand, Twilight adored her niece, and always spent every opportune minute playing with her whenever we visited the Empire or they visited Ponyville. Spike's expression on this conundrum was understandable; knowing Twilight, either she'd be distracted by playing with an attention-demanding baby, or preoccupied with taking care of other tasks and not paying enough attention to her beloved family member. The decision was made before I long even dwelled on it. "I'll do it." Both turned to me at my sudden proclamation, and I smiled lightly. "I can deal with the children while you're spending the day with Flurry." Spike's eyes widened. "That's... Actually not a bad idea." Twilight, however, kept dubious. "I'm not sure." She started with a concerned frown, ignoring the excitable Flurry's continuous flinging with the spoon. "It's a busy schedule Jack, and you've been reluctant to go outside ever since your... You know." True. Lately I've been isolating myself from the outside world out of self-protection and from the reaction of citizen ponies witnessing my newfound state. But my hesitation was completely immaterial at the moment. "Family comes first love, you know that." I shrugged with a humoured grin, nodding to the innocent infant. "I know how much you love spending time with Flurry. Let me deal with this schedule, and you can play with your favourite niece to your heart's content." "Are... Are you sure?" Twilight hesitated, glancing between myself and the child thoughtfully. "You don't have to do that Jack. I'm sure I can handle both looking after Flurry and tending to the children at Ponyville Hospital at once." "I don't doubt it." I waved peacefully. "I'm just making it easier for my special somepony. Plus, you know how much I love kids. Plus, after I return, we can all spend time with Flurry together. It's win-win for all of us." "It can work." Spike added helpfully, sounding enthusiastic. "I'll go with him to collect the stuff and help make sure everything goes smoothly. That way he won't be alone in case trouble comes knocking." Father and son activity? Why not? It took a moment of Twilight looking back and forth between the gurgling Flurry on the table and us, eventually releasing a small smile and nodding. "If you're confident about this, I trust you." Yes! "Just keep to schedule and everything will go fine." "It will." I nodded, smiling brightly that matches Twilight's, before walking forward and kneeling down to the curious Flurry. "I'll be back soon, beloved niece-" My head snapped back from the yellow shield of magic suddenly surrounding the alicorn foal, a short cry of terror following. What? Flurry hid behind her large wings in sheer fright, mumbling noises of fear and surprise. As I blinked uncomprehendingly, Spike pointed out slowly. "I, don't think she's use to seeing you like this..." ...I think something in my heart just snapped in two. Twilight noticed my dawning expression of pain, quickly approaching the scared foal and stating quickly in reassurance. "It's okay Flurry! It's your uncle Jack. You remember your uncle, don't you? He loves you almost as much as I do." I was in no mood to retort, worsening by Flurry's reluctant to lower her shield, taking one sneak peek at me before hiding back against her wings. She's... She's terrified of me... It's not your fault, Jack. Feeling my own eyes beginning to water at the newfound realization that my own niece was as nervous around me as the other ponies outside, I took a deep breath and forced a tired grin, knowing how pained it seriously looked. "We'll be back later... Have fun together." And my legs made a faster retreat than I intended. Ignore them Jack. Ignore them Jack. Ignore them Jack! "Spike, any specific toys we're looking for?" "Err... Just somethings that'd make the kids happy I guess." Good enough for me. So that proceeded with finding the most kid-friendly stuffed animals, wooden toys and whatever else I could grab, all the while feigning ignorance to the curious and unnerved stares of nearby customers. On the bright side, my ability to reach high shelves again without the usage of magic was coming in handy. "Maybe I should get something for Flurry too..." I muttered out-loud, sending a weak grin to Spike. "As an apology for terrifying her earlier." The dragon smiled humouredly, carrying an open list of everything we're meant to do. "She wasn't terrified! Just... Surprised." Yeah surprised so much she hid herself in her own, rather impressive, magic shield, and refused to lower it until I [BEEP]ed off. Glancing at the growing trolley, that reminded me, and thankfully took my mind off earlier for the moment. "How many kids were there again?" "Hmm, eight I think." "And we don't wanna waste too much of the borrowed money..." Eight kids alone wouldn't be satisfied with one singular toy each. "I'm thinking sixteen toys, two for each foal. Good idea?" "Sounds good to me." Spike then pointed out with a smile. "Two more for Flurry, don't forget." "Ah yes, good point." Thank you for reminding me Spike. Then, looking at the dragon walking beside me down an aisle, I smirked. "And two more for another favourite kid of mine." "Huh?" Spike met my look and blinked in realization, grinning widely. "Well, I'm not complaining!" "Good." That said, we spun around to another aisle, the empty hall of toys suddenly giving me an idea. "Spike, hop aboard." "Uh what-?" But I already picked up the puzzled lizard and placed him in the baby seat, gearing up to do something Pinkie would approve of. Within seconds, we whizzed past the remaining aisles with noises of excitement, careful not to hit any poor passerby on the way. "Weeeeeee!" "Surely you have more than enough selections in your own library? I'm surprised you chose to see me about it." Cheerilee confessed after finally calming down from the sight of a human at her school doorstep. That was an escapade consisting of the mare screaming loudly and slamming the door, recognizing my voice after we pleaded for her to let us in. A hasty explanation followed with gestures of peace allowed the wary Earth Pony to allow us entry, profusely apologizing for the initial reaction. Fortunately, I had no intent on dwelling on my own misfortune today. This was all for the children. "Any books there would probably take a while for us to pick." I answered with folded arms. "Plus, you know the children well more to know what kind of specific book they'd enjoy, Cheerilee." "I suppose that's a fair point." She nodded, pulling a small shelf of literature on wheels towards us and placing a rather modestly big book on display. "Then how about the 'Ponyville: Fables and Stables?'" Fables... Another word for fairytale, implying there's more than one story inside. "Might take us too long." Next book. "'Alien Alicorns vs Space Pirates?'" "...Sounds like something I'd read but..." "How about 'Redferno: Warrior From Within?'" Spike stood between us with a raised book covering his face, the picture of a muscular blue dragon flexing to emphasize the point. "It's about a handsome dragon warrior who slays evildoers with his breath, and his snappy comebacks." I snorted with a smirk. "My kind of guy." And look down to Cheerilee. "Think the children would love that?" The Earth Pony nodded. "Sounds perfect!" Excellent. "Then we'll borrow it for the time being, thank you Cheerilee." Spike was more than pleased, grinning and taking the large book to the doorway where our shopping bags waited. We watched him go with bright smiles, Cheerilee then chuckling rather mischievously. "Ah the look of a proud father." Hm? She winked knowingly. "You know, Spike was an excellent pupil during that one time he attended school with the foals. I think he takes after his parents well." "Hopefully his mother for the most part." Still, I appreciated the notion. Nodding in thanks and farewell, I walked over to join the enthusiastic dragon- "Stardust...?" I looked back, the dark pink Earth Pony now suddenly looking hesitant and calling out with a weak smile. "Just... Be careful around the foals, okay? They might now... React too well... If you understand." ...Ah. I sighed, nodding with a forced positive expression, and continued after Spike. Next up, Sugarcube Corner, anything to take my mind off the potential scenario that the kids would be terrified of my presence like... She was... It only took one step into the store. "Waaaaaaah!" I could only watched in confounded dismay by the two foals of Cupcake and Carrot Cake wailing in fright and proceed to run off further into the bakery, leaving me alone with Spike and a blinking Pinkie Pie. The former sent me a reassuring glance, but that was far from enough to soothe the growing ache all day. First Flurry, the town, now two more foals. Let's hope it'll cease from there... Probably not. "Wow!" The bouncy Earth Pony commented as though impressed. "They normally don't get that scared so easily!" Yeah, thanks Pinkie. Rolling my eyes, I strode up towards the mare and made the order. "I'm here to get the cupcakes for the sick class at the hospital." Pinkie saluted, pulling out a tray right the [BEEP] out of nowhere, and I nodded. "Cheers. How much?" The purchase was made, and Spike added brightly. "So far so good. At least we're not getting delayed by any of the usual shenanigans, huh?" ...When he puts it like that, I suppose that was a decent point... Actually, one look at the cupcakes and a glance to my son. "Spike, do we still have time before the hospital?" "Erm..." He checked the long list. Surprised he hasn't tripped over it or anyone else yet. "Since we're getting everything done on time, we've got an extra five minutes to spare." Perfect. "Pinkie." I looked back to the positive party mare. "Would you mind getting a cake ready after we're done?" "Sure! Who for?" "Flurry." Spike snapped a glance to me in surprise, but Pinkie released an excited gasp and nodded wildly. "No problem! I'll check with Twilight what kind of cake she likes and get everything ready in no time! B.R.B!" "Wait, how do you know that Flurry's... Here?" I finished flatly to the cloud dust which was once the Earth Pony, looking to Spike helplessly. The dragon shrugged- "I'm back!" Gah! I gripped my own chest in shock, Pinkie returned to her station with a happy beam. "Mashed Pea Cake will be ready in no time! Luckily we have some spare normally reserved for Pound Cake and Pumpkin Cake! Not the first time I ever made a Mashed Pea Cake mind you, it'll be a snitch!" Pinkie then paused, blinking curiously. "Shouldn't you be going to Ponyville Hospital by now?" "Doing so now!" Picking up the edges of the warm tray, I proceeded to hurry outside, Spike following quickly. And as we walked down the path past more staring ponies, something just occurred to me. "Spike?" "Yeah?" "Did Pinkie Pie literally just say 'B.R.B?'" "She did. Why?" "...No reason." I sighed wearily. "No reason at all." "For real, you sure you're alright?" "I'm fine Spike." Came the automatic response for the tenth time, sounding more visibly drained and weary even to myself. My hands were too full at the moment to even wipe my face, once again trying to ignore the stares of passing by ponies who even stared at me in shock or hurriedly pushed their kids or loved one away. Spike was silent for a brief moment. "But for real though, you're definitely certain you're okay?" Sigh. "Yes Spike." "Okay, just checking." But something in that all-too-innocent tone informed me over the dragon's clear skepticism regarding my mental health. I mean, my mental health was always far from sound, but this was something else entirely. "Look on the bright side Dad, you get to read and play with the foals when we get there. And we know how much you love kids!" That did, at least, bring a smile to my face. "Too true Spike, too true." "They'll love the cupcakes, and the toys we bought for them. If you ask me, things will go by without a hitch." Spike sounded more as though he was trying to reassure himself than I. "We're already two minutes early than scheduled, and the hospital's just in sight!" Spike, I appreciate what you're trying to do, but I humoured the dragon anyway, nodding in small relief. "If we're lucky, they won't kick me out at first glance." I quipped wryly. Spike evidently caught the layer of that tone. "Aha! So it is still bothering you!" The dragon had his own claws full to point, but he would. "You shouldn't have to worry Dad; I'm sure they'll let us in once everything's explained." Sure. "Although, maybe you should try to keep that look off you once we go inside?" I glanced at my adopted son inquisitively. "What look?" "That look, like you're going to eat the next thing that crosses your path." Spike shrugged with a sheepish smile. "Try to smile the whole time in, and the foals will love ya in no time." "Spike, I think Twilight is rubbing off too much optimism on you." Speaking of which, wonder how she and Flurry were doing? Were they having fun? Playing together lovingly as aunt and niece? For a moment, I envisioned in my mind's eye the sight of the two sitting against once another, playing with laughter and smiles and just enjoying a family moment. Two ponies I hopelessly adored. "That's better!" Spike snapped me out of it, the dragon grinning broadly. "Keep that smile up by, I'm guessing, thinking of a certain purple alicorn with a love for books and her friends?" "And her son." I quipped lightly, the shadow of the building consuming us the closer we approached. I nodded with a relieved smile towards the place. "So far so good, let's head in and keep the kids waiting no longer." Just keeping thinking of them. Just keeping thinking of them. Just keeping thinking of them... The reception suddenly became deathly quiet upon our entry, stares from both medical staff and patients alike freezing at the sight of an alien entering their very hospital. I winced, trying to maintain the image of Twilight and Flurry having the time of their lives to keep me content enough to get through this. Although that didn't stop my grip on the plastic bags tightening by the uncomfortable looks my way. Spike, however, took the initiative upon sensing the tense atmosphere. "Nurse Redheart!" He called out to one clothed mare, waving with a fixed grin. "We're here to see the sick foals!" The addressed white pony in question blinked, as though just noticing the dragon. "Ah, Spike. We were expecting you and... Princess Twilight." Eyes darted to me nervously as she hesitantly approached, and I felt something akin to bile rising in my throat by the stares given to me. Don't let it bother you Jack, don't let it bother you...! "The Princess had some unexpected developments back at the castle, so she sent us in her stead." Spike explained hurriedly, proceeding to pat my ankle with an air of false confidence. "Stardust and I have gotten everything needed to help make the children feel much better." "I... See..." Clearly there were some reservations to this newfound revelation, judging by the expressions on the nurse and several other members of staff. "This way then..." Nurse Redheart reluctantly turned around and has us follow, and I did my best to ignore the befuddled and downright horrified stares of the patients, acting as though the very boogeyman was here to haunt them in their most vulnerable states. Again, don't let it bother you Jack... Upon guiding us to the room of sick fillies and colts, Redheart proceeded to add. "Just a fair warning, but the children are expecting the Princess of Friendship than... Your friend here, Spike. Try not to make them too nervous, okay?" Translation: Try not to completely scare the living [BEEP] out of them because of my grotesque appearance. But Spike didn't seem to catch her meaning, only nodding with a positive grin. "Don't sweat it! We've got this, right Dad?" "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH-!" SLAM. "Dad, wait up!" Patients and doctors quickly squashed themselves to the sides upon my stormy approach, and that did nothing to diminish the growing stabbing pain enveloping my chest. Hearing the pitter-patter of Spike's little feet, I had absolutely no intention of looking at the dragon and showing him my hurt and severely downtrodden expression. It was all a ruse, I was fooling myself. Believing for a minute that I could possibly help these kids while looking like the worst guest for a Jeremy Kyle episode. Just because I wanted to do good despite my current disposition and let Twilight have a fun day spent with her beloved niece. The second I opened that door into the room, I was expected to be greeted by at least some apprehension and nervousness from the children. Not... A chorus of screaming followed with them hiding behind their pillows. "Dad!" Ths time, Spike's familial call worked, but only in halting me and resting one palm against the wall, the other in my face and just wanting to go home more than anything. I just succeeded in ruining today simply by showing up. Those kids will probably get nightmares for weeks now because of this... "Dad...?" I vaguely heard my son ask in worry. Without considering it, I whirled around and gasped out in pure pain. "They're terrified of me Spike. They're absolutely petrified. Hell, everyone's feeling that way towards me now. I just... I didn't..." My thumb and index finger rubbed my tired forehead, voice now sounding strained. "I hoped that at least something would go right, but I've only been kidding myself..." "They were just surprised, that's all!" Spike was quick to rebuttal, now tugging on the edge of my trousers below. "They'll warm to you in no time. C'mon Dad, once you start reading to them their fears will be all but forgotten." An image of the kids' reactions to my presence, reading and trying to win their approval, all concealing most of their facial features behind quilts and pillows and, Hell, even the toys we got them, making no attempt whatsoever to even approach the human who just wanted to help them feel better. A cold sensation washed over me, my inside freezing at the thought of frightening those young, innocent foals any further. I gazed down to the only child thus far who has expressed no fear about my appearance, pulling at the bottom of my pants in attempt to have me follow. If there's one positive from this terrible day, it's that Spike's faith in me was unwavering, and I couldn't be more thankful for that. Kneeling down, I addressed the blinking dragon with a tiny, forced smile. "Spike, why don't you read for them instead? I'm sure you'll get along with kids around your age than I." "What?" Spike asked in puzzlement. "But... But you have to help out! Mom's counting on us to do this!" "Which is why you have a better chance at doing this than I, right now." I stood up, after patting the dragon's head, staring down wearily. "It was a mistake of me to volunteer for her. You have a better chance appeasing the children right now. Plus, I'm sure you'll be a fantastic storyteller." I began turning around, wanting nothing more than to get out of this judgement hospital and back into the sanctuary of the castle... Preferably my own bed. But one step was taken before Spike inquired, "Wait, where are you going?" "Home." I simply responded, sending a weak smile over my shoulder. "You've got this all handled, son... Make me proud, moreso than you already do." Thinking of nothing else to say, I made my hasty retreat before the young lizard could make any further attempt to dissuade me. It was better this way; I wouldn't have to keep an entire room of sick children constantly on edge simply by being there as a human. Go to sleep again and never wake up... Should've been doing that the whole day instead, as opposed to feeling like a miserable piece of [BEEP]. So let's recap. The whole town's unnerved by me. The sick kids at Ponyville Hospital screamed at the sight of me. Even my own niece is absolutely terrified just from looking at me. All in all, there was certainly a reason behind my more introverted nature of late. I knew Equestrian kind; how easily scared and nervous they can get. Remember the Zecora fiasco, even though there was nothing she did at all to indicate herself as a threat to the ponies, but they still treated her as a monster? That was how I felt then. At least Zecora had the mercy of being oblivious to everyone's plight until the very end, the ponies made themselves clear about my newfound appearance without having the decency to lock themselves behind closed doors to spare me the repulsed expressions. My pace back to the castle only quickened with each passing step, practically running into the home once arriving, panting quite heavily and brain threatening to collapse my legs from sheer pressure and stress, slamming the doors behind me. And what greeted me were the sounds of two ponies having the time of their lives. The best I could muster was a faint smile as Flurry and Twilight whizzed past me above, playfully chasing each other to their heart's content, obviously taking no note of my return just yet. For the better, I imagined; no need to frighten my own Goddaughter again... Might as well confine myself to my room for the time being, at least until Shining and Cadence come by to pick up their kid. As Twilight chased the alicorn foal down the various halls, I began making my way towards my bedroom, hearing the melodious noises of fun and sheer happiness from two ponies I loved. Let them have their moment without me ruining it. I wasn't kidding when I told Spike he could handle matter at the hospital; look who he has as his parents. A pony and human whom equally adore playing with children and reading to them- Oof! A white blur slammed into my chest, knocking the wind out of me as my back landed harshly on the pale red carpet below. Ow... A little dazed, I leaned up to see the perpetrator staring up whilst sitting on my chest innocently. "Hello there." I managed to gasp out with a tiny smile. To absolutely no effort, as Flurry immediately flew off my body and encased herself with yellow magic once again. Twilight, landing beside the secured foal, smiled endearingly to her niece before regarding me curiously. "You're back early." She noted. "According to my calculations you shouldn't be done so soon. Did something happen?" And purple orbs glanced over me. "And where's Spike?" "He's... Reading to the kids instead." That hurt to say, a lot. Grunting, I rose upwards and regarded the shielded Flurry, feeling another stabbing sensation to my heart, and looking back to Twilight. "It's... Better this way." "Oh." The alicorn blinked, looking back to Flurry with a hopeful smile. "Then I guess that means your uncle's free to spend more time with his beloved niece and aunt. Isn't that great Flurry?" The very much younger alicorn had obvious objections, taking one peek at me and concealing herself behind wings again, the yellow shield brightening to emphasize how she wished I disappeared from the sight of her. Twilight gave me a reassuring glance, but I shook my head, having already frightened enough foals for today. "Don't let me keep you from having a fun time together." I careful walked past the two, trying desperately not to frighten my niece some more. "I'll just... Be in my room..." "Jack..." I grimaced, calling back weakly. "I'm fine love." In reality I was anything but. "Just... It'd probably suited everyone had I never gotten up today at all..." You shouldn't deem yourself too harshly, my young friend. I terrified an entire town, a bunch of sick kids and my own niece today just by volunteering to help out my girlfriend. Pardon me for allowing my self-loathing to at least be a little justified in this case, teacher... It was likely for the best that Spike dealt with the children after all, though not for reasons you may assume. Regardless, you have no reason to judge yourself at a low point, Jack. None of todays going-ons are your fault in the slightest. I appreciate you trying Starswirl, sighing loudly as I stared at the floor I walked upon with a depressed glare. But face facts, these ponies will presume anything outside of them is dangerous at first glance. I was never an exception. And let's be real, even as a pony I never had a decent reputation among the town, not since my little incident under Sombra's control ages ago... As you claim, Jack, that was indeed time ago. The citizens simply require time to grow use of your newfound disposition, that's all. And don't presume that today is entirely misfortune on your part just yet, my young pupil. What could you possibly-? Hmm? A tug against the lower edge of my jeans prompted me to halt, slowly turning around to gaze down by the little pony silently asking me to halt. W-What? Flurry stared up to me, looking back at Twilight's encouraging nod and smile, and to me again, head tilted in complete curiosity, and I instinctively returned the gesture, wondering what was going in the little filly's mind. "Un?" She made a cute noise, reaching up to me with expectant limbs, and suddenly a small surge of hope passed through me. Carefully, I reached downwards and grasped the foal beneath her front limbs, picking my niece into my arms, and waited, her adorable clear blue eyes searching my own, as if checking for something. Then- "Un!" Pecked me at the tip of my nose, as though finally recognizing me and beginning to gurgle out excitedly. Twilight called out happily. "I knew she'd understand!" "Un!" I looked from the niece in my arms to Twilight uncomprehendingly, and the purple mare smirked at my reaction. "She's calling out to her favourite uncle, Jack." "Un!" Finally, the situation dawned on me, almost dropping the adorable alicorn from my arms. It felt as though all of my unpleasant developments today washed away into nothingness, replaced by the suffocating light this child poured from her soul. From her heart. My previous anguished expression was reverted to newfound hope and wonder, regarding the gleeful Flurry Heart as though she was a blessing to behold. Well, that's because she was. Flurry then proceeded to tug a strand of dark hair with her hoof, making an endearing grunt of effort. Giggling behind her hoof, Twilight called out cheerfully. "Looks like our niece wants you to play too." Looking back down at the niece sitting comfortably in my human arms, I couldn't stop the widened grin on my face, cheekily answering back. "Well, who am I to decline her royal Highness?" Okay... NOW I'm exhausted. With a groan, my back landed harmlessly on the floor, panting heavily after struggling to keep up with the two energetic mares. Stamina... Not as much as when I was a pony... How things change rapidly. Chasing after two flying ponies was one way on cardio exercise, I suppose. My legs always worked better than my arms. No wonder I adjusted quickly to equine limbs so quickly- Oof...! The little bundle of joy and playfully landed oh-so gracefully on my vulnerable stomach, prompting me to gasp out in surprise and look up, meeting the blissful smile of my beloved niece. "Alright, I confess." I smirked humouredly, carefully sitting up. "You've bested I, the Twilight Warrior. Take pride in your victory today, Flurry." In answer, the foal cheered happily and tackled my chest, snuggling into a hug which I so eagerly returned without delay, Twilight approaching us with a matching content smile, looking as though she was ready to cry at the sight. As the alicorn stood beside us, Flurry looked between her uncle and aunt with nothing short of joy, this time motioning for Twilight to join in the embrace. The purple mare happily obliged. Yeah... I could get use to this. Both pure hearts warming away all my worries and preconceived notions after today. I sighed in relieved happiness, both their souls doing wonder for my health. This certainly beats a while day of terrifying the daylights from everyone I came across. That said, I regarded Twilight with a gratified look. "Thank you, for persuading Flurry like that." My special somepony nodded. "Of course." And snuggled her favourite niece lovingly. "Flurry just needed to take one look at your eyes, and recognize the uncle she looks up to." I snorted humouredly, rubbing the tiny alicorn's colourful mane. "Looks up to. Twilight I think she's too young to seek out anyone for guidance just yet." "You'd be surprised." Twilight smirked coyly, regarding the foal between us with affection. "She's a fast leaner, taking after her aunt in so many things." God help us. As if one studious alicorn Princess wasn't enough. "Hush you." Twilight commanded in mock sternness as though hearing that joking mental thought, smiling lightly. "There's nothing wrong with having a desire to learn." "Let's just hope she doesn't take after her aunt's rashness then." The purple mare scoffed. "Or her uncle's reckless tendencies." "Or her aunt's prone to quickly losing composure." "Nor her uncle's flair for dramatics." Flurry once again exclaimed noises of excitement, prompting us to regard her again with open endearment. Earlier I wanted the day to end, now I wish it never did. Twilight looked up to me, a sparkle in her eyes telling me she wished the same thing. With one hand softly playing with Flurry's pink and blue mane, I muttered quietly with content. "I hope she takes after her aunt in so many ways. Beauty, brains, and everything else which makes her perfect." I looked back up to the blushing yet thrilled Twilight, beaming for the first time in weeks. "You're gonna be the best inspirational figure for her, love. She'll learn so much from you." "Not only from me." Twilight retaliated fondly, pointing out rather knowingly. "She has an uncle with his own wisdom and advice that'd benefit our favourite niece for the future to come. We could both teach her many things together." ...Huh. That's a rather enticing proposal. "Growing up under the tutelage from both pony and human experience." I mused out-loud, to which Twilight nodded in proud agreement. I then grinned coyly. "Teach her not to make the same mistakes as Celestia- Actually...!" My brain was beginning to expand ideas, cutting Twilight off before she could rebuttal. "A better idea, we could teach her history of both pony and human kind! To learn about past ruler of both worlds and learn from them! What do you think?" The look on Twilight's face was all the answer needed, but that didn't stop the mare from releasing an excited gleeful gasp and emphasized with embracing me tightly. "That's a brilliant idea!" And proceeding to hold up the oblivious foal and grin brightly. "She'll have the wisdom and knowledge from the best of both worlds, aided by the teachings of us both. It's perfect!" Twilight's approval despite almost crushing my neck lifted my spirits even further. "Aun!" Flurry called out, flying around her beloved aunt cheerfully, and we laughed by the adorable sight. "We could start with bedtime stories from both worlds, work up from there as she grows older." I pointed out in suggestion, to which Twilight nodded her complete approval. "Sounds good to me!" The mare said, catching the energetic alicorn in her lavender hoofs and magically summoning two stuffed bears for them to play with. "I wouldn't be a good B.A.E otherwise!" And added upon glancing at my expression. "Best. Aunt. Ever!" B.A- Hasbro, you sly dogs. "You certainly are, Twilight."
Chapter 158: Vow to Fight, Vow to RunIt's too early for this. "- And so, with Starswirl's own magical properties maintaining your physical form at present, I theorize that we can establish and thorough connection to the magic realm into the link invisible between yourself and Starswirl the Bearded." Way too early for this... Twilight, looking very pleased with her own lecture, proceeded to motion towards the blackboard with all her scientific discoveries chalked upon. "All we have to do, Jack, is uncover this link from the specific source and utilize the magic there. Luckily, I think I have a good idea as to where the maintained magic lies. All you have to is simply stand there for me while I utilize this practiced reversal spell Starlight and I worked tirelessly on." "Is it safe?" Spike inquired from the side, asking in my stead. I was currently more resigned in just keeping to the spot and waiting for Twilight to work her magic. It's a fool's errand trying to stop the mare from practicing any spell of hers. "Of course it is; the spell is relatively harmless to any other equine on initial impact." Twilight paused, and then magically brought the dragon behind her with a nod. "Just to be safe." Ah, I feel so encouraged. Twilight smirked in anticipation. "Ready Jack?" Not really, but go nuts love. With no vocal or physical confirmation, Twilight had all the incentive required regardless and fired a pink beam from her lit horn, aimed directly towards the left side of my chest. I couldn't resist from flinching as an instinctive reaction, the magic bouncing off me followed with the walls, ceiling and floor of the library. Spike yelped upon the beam soaring past his side, Twilight following the magic wildly as it finally ceased and hitting a normal book to the side. Producing a tail and wings. Charming. Twilight sighed as the book began flying to freedom, magically recalling it and not looking deterred in the slightest. "I guessed it wouldn't be so simple; your body's like walking armour against all forms of magic." And then she smiled positively. "Fortunately, this only fuels my incentive to try something else. Maybe we should aim for the head instead, that's where Starswirl's communicating with you from the magic realm, right Jack?" I shrugged, and Spike asked. "Wait, why were you aiming for the chest in the first place?" "Jack's magic originally centered from the heart." The Princess started in full teacher mode, all too happy to explain any question given to her. "Balance operates differently than regular magic, drawn from the emotions of the user rather than the horn of an Equestrian. My first deduction was that if we could direct the spell to whatever possible magic may now lay dormant in him, it would reawaken that power and assist us in changing Jack back to normal." Normal? "Err, pony I mean." Twilight added sheepishly at my raised brow. Spike hummed for a moment, before making another inquiry. "Wait, Dad can still talk to Starswirl, right, even though he's no longer a pony?" "That's right Spike." "So then, how about he just asks Starswirl if anything you just said will work?" Twilight opened her muzzle... And closed it, face-hoofing herself. Didn't think of that, did you love? "Like you were considering it." The alicorn snapped without malice at my expression, grinning lightly to her adopted son. "Great idea Spike. Well Jack, what does Starswirl the Bearded think about my theory?" Hoping for approval from your hero, Twilight? I chuckled tiredly, shaking my head before glancing to the ceiling. Well mentor? Any of Twilight's thoughts sound plausible to your esteemed wisdom? You make it sound as though I am a critic among all after my time. The teacher expressed humour before proceeding to answer. There is credit to these ideas Princess Twilight has expressed. Sensing a but here... Any spell conjured from regular unicorn, or in this case alicorn, will prove unfeasible from manifested physical power. Twilight is correct regarding the resting magic within you, Jack. Balance lies in the hearts of many, and for few it ever truly awakens. In order to access yours again, a mental concentration of magic is required. "Well?" Twilight pressed suddenly. "What is he saying?" "One sec love." And it would revert me back to equine form? Correct. The triggered power would encompass the wielder and transform him to a state necessary to utilize the full magic. This cannot be presently achieved with the usage of current magic. The answer itself lies in ancient magic unseen for generations, long before my time, I speculate. Could we find this supposed magic then? Hmhm. One thing at a time, my eager pupil. At Twilight's clear impatience, I sighed and finally repeated everything said to me from Starswirl to her. Once finished, my girlfriend looked away, thoroughly contemplating all this information with a rubbing muzzle and thoughtful frown, nodding to herself and making hums of speculation, muttering loudly to herself. Spike and I waited, myself with folding arms. "If that works... Maybe if she'd... Combining the spell with ancient usage... All deduction points to the cause..." Spike commented in amusement. "Think we should leave Mom to it?" The dragon then blinked, as though realizing how accustomed he was getting with calling the alicorn Princess whom raised him from birth that. Won't lie, I was still getting use to it. "Starswirl's never lost his touch as the wisest being in all of Equestria." Twilight deduced, gazing back to us with a hopeful grin. "It all makes sense. We just need to research untouched magic never before witnessed. I'll talk to Princess Celestia about it, she might have something we'll need in our search for this ancient spell your teacher's referring to. Tell Starswirl the Bearded that Twilight Sparkle says thanks!" You are quite welcome. "Starswirl says return the favour by releasing your boyfriend from your current clutches." Spike laughed lightly, Twilight shaking her head with a fond smile, and I smirked widely. "This one?" "No." "This one?" "No." "This one?" "No." "...This one?" "No." "It's the exact same one I just showed. Are you even paying attention?" "Answer's still no, Spike." The dragon huffed, tossing the shirt to the side with the coat hanging. My son was currently digging through my wardrobe of unused clothing, pulling out random attire for myself to adorn for the day. The occasion? None really, but Twilight was insistent that, despite the fact I was moreso introverted than ever since becoming human again, I shouldn't become too lax and wear PJ's all day. "It's important to stay active as a human." The mare had said with knowing firmness. "I've looked up what happens to your kind when they get too comfortable around doing nothing, and I refuse to allow my special somepony to fall into the same trap, present situation or not." Love ya too honey... "Hmm... This one might do." Spike commented quietly, pulling out another shirt from the hangings with prompted my grimace. The dragon noted my look and grinned humouredly. "Not a fan of red, huh?" "Red and grey? Pass." I waved dismissively, and my son nodded, tossing it over again and inciting me to roll my eyes at the mess Spike was making. Just wait, Rarity herself will come barging in from the callous care of clothing and- SLAM. "What in heaven's name is happening here?!" Oh, right on cue. "My intuition was correct." The white unicorn gasped loudly, storming over to the discarded pile of clothes and complaining in thorough despair. "Stardust, just because you are dissatisfied with your newfound condition, doesn't mean it's completely fine with expressing your frustration out on innocent hard work by talented creatures of your world!" What? "Spike's the one throwing my clothes around!" I defended irritably, but Rarity just gazed at me with an unimpressed look. "And you're merely sitting there allowing it? Of course Spike wouldn't know any better." Said dragon grinned at Rarity's claim for his innocence. I just groaned. "Now, what is this all about hm?" "Nothing." I shrugged from the couch, leaning on the armrest boredly. "Twilight just wants me to wear casual clothes." "And no doubt something more original than that regular black shirt you seem so fond of." "It's the only shirt I have with sleeves." In my earnest defense. "Do you have any idea how cold I easily get, now again as a human?" Spike held up a black cardigan with a cover of a pale blue wolf. "Aren't these for keeping you warm?" "Correct Spike!" Rarity praised the young lizard, smiling and nodding in approval. "Now, it is clear to me that Twilight wishes for her special somepony to become far more proactive and keeping himself in a healthy environment, and that includes on what he wears now. While others may not see the need for your kind to cover themselves up on a daily basis, Stardust, I can appreciate the dedication made into their hard work." "I suppose this appreciation first stemmed from the clothing you had Spike 'borrow' from my wardrobe a week back?" The mare flushed at the accusation, scoffing lightly. "Simple research darling. I promise to return them once I am done." Confirmation that I will never see them again. Wonderful. Rarity played ignorance to my flat look, magically reorganizing the discarded clothing and basically everything else in the wardrobe. Once done, the mare stepped back with a nod. "It's a start. Now, since you're clearly having trouble, I shall decide with my thorough expertise as to what casual wear may suit you on this lovely day." "Oh no Rarity. By all means, don't trouble yourself on my account." The fashion mistress huffed, glancing over to me with wry sapphire eyes. "Your dry wit remains as constant even as human, I see." And smiled over to the dragon. "Spike, kindly assist me in finding the most suitable attire for your placated father if you'd please." "It'd be my pleasure Rarity!" No rest for the wicked... Resigned, I simply sat back and waited patiently. Very, very patiently, almost wishing now that a black hole would turn up so I could take care of it. Wait, I had no magic to use... Screw it, so it could suck me up and away from this situation. "And voila! Charming is it not?" I took one look at the mirror and downwards again, wondering previously to myself why Starswirl had bothered bringing all my clothes here as though preparing for this scenario. With a weary sigh, I nodded with a light smile to the fashionista. "Wonderful. Thank you Rarity." The unicorn was more than pleased. "I am more than confident that a certain special Princess of yours would positively adore this display of self-care, Stardust dear." Oh I'm sure. Tilting her head, Rarity added with a furrowed brow. "There is, although, one more matter regarding physical aspects we must address." Oh God what now? As though hearing that, the snow white mare rolled sapphire eyes. "No need to look so dejected darling, this is all in regards to your healthy disposition. Where was I?" Forgetting, hopefully. "Ah yes." Damn it. "It appears with your abrupt transformation back into a human, that has brought significant repercussions to other areas of your body. More specifically, your mane and facial hair." Rarity walked forward then, squinting with thorough inspection up my face. "I imagine, though you'd refuse to confess as such, having those strands cover your face constantly now to be a tedious affair darling." I shrugged, my hand instinctively reaching up to brush away a strand covering my right eye. "I've gotten use to it." Rarity shook her head, disapproval etched on elegant features. "Unsurprising, but rather troubling. And I suppose an outright shave would be out of the question for you. I've learnt all this time knowing you." Even she had to smile in good humour at my smirk, continuing. "Still, it wouldn't do harm to at least commit to some style involving your hair for everyone's benefit. It's almost as if you're trying to hide your face from the world." Well, considering how scared the inhabitants of this world were nowadays by taking one glance at me, it's kind of warranted. "So what, I should tie my hair up or something every time I get up? Sounds tedious." "Or at the very least, tie your hair back in some manner so you can at least appear you're making an attempt." Rarity replied firmly, putting her hoof down. "Nothing too stylized if you wish it, but just so you're keeping that mane of yours under submission. In regards to your facial hair, meanwhile, that could do with a trim." "Maybe not trim it. At least, not all of it." Spike pitched in from the side, the dragon rummaging through my cupboards as though looking for something. "Maybe give the beard a style too. Like, a goatee or something. That way you'll look more cleaner and like a royal special somepo- Err, somebody for a Princess. I think Twilight would like that." Rarity smiled appreciatively, nodding in agreement with the dragon's suggestion. "Precisely! A far more organized and elegant approach than simply allowing this jungle you call hair to run loose." Normally I'd flat out refuse suggestions over what's to be done with my hair, but Spike's words stuck a curious chord in me, closing my mouth in thought. A goatee... Like a Master-style look... Hmm... I think I could see the appeal there. My hand stroked my rather growing facial hair covering my mouth, cheeks and chin. It was starting to grow a little bothersome, especially food-wise. Tie the hair back and trim my beard to a goatee. A short image of Twilight smiling her approval at this potential new appearance, remarking how handsome I looked. Wishful thinking? Perhaps, but the alicorn has often expressed lately how irritable my hair must be these days, looking out for my personal hygiene. "Hey, look what I found!" Our gazes turned to Spike, the young lizard pulling something out of a drawer and presenting the item in question, prompting my grimace. Oh joy. Spike ran over to join us, holding up the damn thing with a proud beam. "You wore this in that time where we were trapped in your world. Figured you'd want to use them again now that you're... You know." I examined the forsaken glasses in my fingers with a displeased mutter. "Never thought I'd wear these things again..." And I had prayed it would never happen again. At Rarity and Spike's expectant looks, I sighed in utter defeat and unfolded the damn thing, my admittedly blurry vision becoming all the more clearer for me then. Now, I wasn't totally useless without these glasses. But if you'd ask me to read or look at something far away, then we'd have a problem. Up-close it's fine. My vision was a million times better as a pony than a real human. Hell, I never needed glasses during my five times in Equestria Girls. But I was certainly not fine with walking around with these things in public. Despite Rarity's newfound stoke of inspiration. "Now I have found another incentive. Stand right there Stardust, we need something new for you to adorn to suit those glasses which, admittedly, give you a more sophisticated appearance, mane aside." Spike chuckled sheepishly, and I just shook my head with hands in pockets. At this rate I'll miss dinner... ... ... ... Well... It does have... Something to it. I believe it rather fetching, Jack. Princess Twilight and your friends would definitely approve. You think? My fingers grazed across shaven skin, both cheeks and neck holding hair no longer. And with a short trim to my front facial hair, staring into the bathroom mirror greeted me with a newfound appearance, one I was rather growing accustomed to quickly, finding myself smiling. As for the rest of my hair, it was, as Rarity had recommended, all tired back to a short ponytail, albeit tiny rebellious strands sticking out to my sides. Well no one's perfect. That's what a comb was for. Taking care of those minor nuisances was no issue, I set the comb back down and leaned forward again, giving myself a clear inspection. Yeah... Yeah not bad. My reflection nodded in approval. Tied back hair with a goatee. It's not perfect, but it'll do with keeping my hair tamed and my friends quiet. For now anyway. Straightening, I washed away the remains of fallen facial hair and proceeded to depart, finding myself rather invigorated, although that might've been the effect of the shower. Personally, I couldn't stand showers. Oh, nothing against being clean, but baths, I always felt, were more tolerable and relaxing than the shower back home. Now, what to do next-? I hissed in surprised pain, books collapsing against my legs and onto feet. Dammit! Blinking rapidly, I stared down at the at the unicorn I accidentally collided into, the pink mare dazed briefly before expression apologetic surprise. "Oops sorry about that Stardust! I wasn't watching where I was going." And magically began picking up the fallen objects. Shaking my head, I knelt downwards and proceeded to help. "My fault too Starlight. Just because I'm human doesn't mean I shouldn't pay attention to my surroundings." "Heh. Seriously though, I was too enraptured in... Huh." The mare paused, purple eyes halting at the sight of my features as I held out a book for her to take. "Stardust, you look..." "Like Rosie O'Donnel's fitness coach?" I prompted with a sly smile. Starlight grinned humouredly. "Different." She finished, accepting the book and placing it in her bag, examining me more curiously with a light smile. "Cleaner, I'd say." "You can thank Rarity for that." She smirked with a perked brow. "And the goatee?" "Spike's idea entirely." "I'm sure." "It was!" Starlight proceeded to giggle, smiling now brightly. "Well, it suits you. Moreso than that depressing look you've been having these past few weeks." Oh, very charming of you. "Has Twilight seen the new look yet? She'll definitely love it." "Not yet." Although inwardly, I was quite pleased by the approval and fondness Starlight expressed for the look. I shook my head with an amused smile, rising up again and stepping out of the way for her. "Don't let me keep you from your studies." "Oh, I was just returning some books to the library. I found that I was too busy making a new friend to study today." I blinked, expression pleasant surprise. "Well congrats, I'll have to meet this lucky friend sometime soon." The unicorn giggled. "Maybe I can introduce you both tomorrow. You'll love her, Stardust, she's got this wonderful sense of humour and uniqueness about her unlike anypony I've ever encountered before." At seeing my immediate hesitant look, Starlight added hastily. "And she definitely wouldn't be unnerved by your new look. I mean, she doesn't appear to be the judgmental type! You'd get along just fine, trust me!" "...We'll see Starlight. We'll see." So after that confrontation with Starlight, I took to locating Twilight. No results, not even in her favourite spots inside the place. Spike and Rarity had already left as I busied cleaning myself earlier, leaving me to my own devices. I deduced that Twilight was no longer indoors and probably out to see a friend. It'd be easier to know if I had Balance's senses again. That said, I took around to exploring the castle instead, going in no particular direction but also avoiding that hallway filled to the brim with spider webs, just as a general rule. My feet just guided me up and down the corridors, finding rooms I never really ventured within before. Hell, I even uncovered a treasure room. Empty, of course, but that'd change in the very future. Eventually, my exploration took me towards the roof of the castle, where the small swimming pool and deck chairs waited. Haven't been up here in a while. Looking around cautiously, my fingers twitched rather apprehensively, expecting a pegasus to fly overhead and scream at the sight of me. A few seconds... Nothing. Looks like the coast was clear. And, well, Twilight wanted me to go outside more anyway, and here I was. Shrugging, I removed my cardigan - it was rather warm outside today anyway - and flung it over the back of a deck chair, taking a seat and, as Rainbow would so eloquently put it, 'chillaxing.' I grunted comfortably, intertwined hands resting on my rising and falling chest as I looked up to the blue clear sky. Lovely weather we're having today. Then again, it's typically that way in Equestria. Mostly sunshines with few stormy weathers. Nothing like England, with its eighty percent of clouds and rain and twenty percent of sun... With rain. My legs stretched, releasing another gasp of relaxation. Not that I didn't approve of rain. I always loved rain. There was a charm and beauty to it unappreciated by many. Ever just sat back and listened to the pattering of raindrops against a window? [BEEP]ing melodious. Ay... So this is what it's come to. No training, no extroverted activities. Just relaxing on a deckchair and admiring the sun and mountains far-off. Reminds me, I haven't been to my hill in ages. Time has flown by. I really wanted to believe Twilight and the others, that the rest of ponykind will accept me as I was now over time, really I did. But who were we kidding? Equestrians were like timid rabbits. I think Angel would be more courageous in approaching me than a single background pony. Staying introverted was possibly the best option for me at this time, and soon enough my friends would have to comprehend this. My gaze to the sun was then blocked by a rather enchanting lovely view of a certain alicorn Princess. I had to smirk wryly then. "Hello beautiful." Twilight smiled back, retreating a few steps so I could properly sit up to address the mare I loved. "Starlight informed me about your new experimental look, and I just had to witness it for myself." The bright expression told me everything I needed to know, but Twilight nodded happily and continued anyway. "A remarkable improvement, I will say. Dashing, in fact." "Glad it appears to you so." Was my dry response, smirking tiredly. "It was all my attempt in pleasing the alicorn I love." Purple cheeks brightened in colour, Twilight grinning regardless. "Well you've succeeded tremendously then. All that's left to do now is persuade the stallion - or in this case, man - I love to start going outside again." "But love, I am outside." "That's not what I meant and you know it." She replied in playful sternness, prompting my shrug. A light shove to my arm followed next. "Out with it. You're still bothered about how ponies will react to you, aren't you?" I snorted humouredly. "Oh gee Twilight, what gave that away? I would've thought those children at the hospital reacting to my appearance was enough of an incentive." Twilight kept silent for a moment. "You never mentioned what exactly happened back then." Oh, right... "Spike kept rather vague about it too. I initially assumed that you were too nervous approaching the sick foals." A hesitant, tender hoof brushed against my arm. "Was it truly that bad...?" The physical contact, the coaxing endearing the voice, or the warmth of my special mare's hoof. Any of those had convinced my mouth to spill everything. "You have no idea, how heartbreaking it was." I winced to myself, sounding more harsh than intended. But Twilight didn't look judging, only patient. "To take one step in the room and have children - children - be terrified and stare at you as though you're a creature from their worse nightmares. I-I had to get away, Twilight, flee before their screams...!" Another hoof cupped my shaven cheek, making me meet Twilight's soothing stare. "Breathe Jack, breathe..." I just realized then I was hyperventilating a little, barely keeping myself composed. "In and out. In and out. You can do it." As always, Twilight's words did the trick, my body quickly obliging to the mare's command, my chest slowing down and agitated hands ceasing with their quivers. Blinking rapidly, I felt my forehead pressed against Twilight's own, feeling her horn brush against my pushed-back hair. "Sorry." I had to say, quickly so. "It was... A bad experience for me... And them..." "Don't apologize." Twilight replied softly, maintaining the intimate contact with a tender expression. "Keeping it all in would only harm yourself more." ...She's right. She's absolutely right... A minute of silence of just taking comfort in each other's hold, mostly on my part for her, until Twilight decided to switch the subject to something far more comfortable. "A goatee, huh?" I found myself grinning lightly, attempting to force back the distant echos of screaming foals in my head, rubbing the round beard. "Spike's idea. Figured I'd at least do something with it. What do you think?" "Certainly less messy. And gives you a sense of dignity." Twilight added slyly. "Fitting since you always enjoy displaying a sense of authority around others." "Someone has to play the adult love." A light shove to my arm was her only response, and my grin widened. "I'm just glad you're not opposed to seeing your boyfriend walk around wearing these godforsaken glasses again." The purple alicorn chuckled. "I think they further give off an air of intelligence." And finally pulled back, motioning for me to stand and follow. "Come on." Hm? My body rose from the chair on its own accord, willingly obeying Twilight's command as always. "Where are we going?" "I've noticed how busy we've been lately. Both with our friends and my research in seeking out a remedy for your reappearance as a human." The alicorn then inquired rather hopefully. "I could do with a break, and who better to spend it with than my special somepony?" "Not a 'somepony' any longer, Twilight." I pointed out, despite the appeal behind her suggestion. Twilight fondly rolled her eyes. "Just follow me, Jack." Now and always, my dear Twilight. "Just sit right there and wait for one moment." The alicorn Princess requested at once, upon our arrival into her rather modest bedroom. Twilight didn't bother pausing to see if I obeyed her statement before walking over to a large wardrobe. Shrugging, I took a seat meanwhile by her desk and gazed around idly, settling down on a board hanging on the near wall with multiple pinned sheets and photographs. My brow perked, though, by the middle of said board holding three massive letters marked in red with pins connected to almost all the other papers. 'MAGIC OF BALANCE.' Someone's been completely dedicated to her research. I had to smile a little by the devotion. Twilight hasn't been letting up ever since my newfound condition starting from Canterlot. Hell, I dare say nowadays she knows more about the power of Balance than I do, judging from the piles and piles of books stacked between the hung board, evidently making up for lost time. Starswirl, I dare say you took on the wrong pupil to learn this magic. This amazing alicorn has more potential to master the power now than I. From the corner of my eye, Twilight made a satisfied noise and walked over to join me, two objects floating between the lavender mare each wrapped in grey cloaks. With a rather shy grin, the Princess of Friendship and my special somepony placed the larger concealed object on my lap with gentleness, the smaller one on the table for, I'm presuming, afterwards. I regarded the rather moderately heavy object pressing on my thighs with curiosity, looking back up briefly to meet Twilight's earnest expression and encouraging nod. Well, her wish was my command. The object itself was rectangular in shape, and I carefully started unwrapping the thing, pulling off the cloak to reveal the prize waiting inside. A prize I should've seen coming a mile away, but my brain was having a fart today and I couldn't make the connection. "I was waiting to give you this on your next Birthday." I heard Twilight comment rather hesitantly. "But considering the circumstances, I'm hoping this would at the very least help make your current predicament somewhat less stressful." Remember that gift Starlight got for her abrupt graduation? Same thing here. My fingers traced the edges of the large mirror, the reflection staring back a mixture of awe, humour and flattery. And just like with Starlight's new mirror, photographs of specific moments involving my un-chirpy self with my friends attached to the edges of the sides, above and beneath. Pinkie and I foalsitting the twins. A photo of Spike and I fighting with toy swords. Myself with the Crusaders after taking care of them for a while. At the top center, me and all my amazing friends huddled for a group photo after finally defeating Tirek together. Only one where my smile seemed to be the most warmest and genuine. Jesus Christ, nostalgia was breathing from my nostrils... "I measured the length and width appropriate to have it fixated to your wall." Twilight proceeded to add with hopefulness. "Do you like it?" Well, if Twilight was trying to take my mind off certain other matters, she succeeded for the time being. With a big smile, I grinned to the wonderful mare and answered earnestly. "Like's an understatement love. Once more you trouble yourself too much for me... Thank you." "Well, keeping my special somepony happy is hardly a burden." The Princess responded humouredly. "Even though maintaining said happiness with him is often a daily challenge." But the widened smile and sparkle in her eyes told me she was more than pleased by my sincere response. "That just leaves one more thing." And, either it was just me, or Twilight seemed rather more eager by motioning for me to put the mirror aside, giving my lap room for the next cloaked item to land there with care. This one was shaped like an oval, and judging from Twilight's expectant look it appeared this one would be more personal for her. Shrugging, I happily obliged the mare and unwrapped the next gift, wondering at this point if the lavender alicorn was just spoiling me. To my slight surprise, it was another much smaller mirror which greeted my vision- ...Oh. My eyes blinked, brain pausing for a long moment before the grin on my face only widened tremendously, seeing the reflection welcoming me back softening a lot, seeing as to why Twilight would be more than eager to witness my reaction this time around. I glanced up, smiling at the flushing Princess who pretended not to notice my expression and gaze at the mirror between us. "I-I figured it'd be selfish of me to do one just involving the two of us." She started, as though desperately trying to justify her actions. "But I wanted to display our love for each other in a different way this time, after you keep showering me with jewelry and often exaggerated compliments." Twilight then fondly twirled the necklace adorned everyday in her hoof, smiling radiantly. "It's my time to show how much I appreciate you... Us." My gaze lingered back to the special photos, for the most part, containing only of Twilight and I in our most intimate moments. Some photos of which were obviously taken by our friends when we weren't looking. Our dance together in Canterlot with Twilight's Birthday. The first date with us looking up to the stars together. A photo of us leaning comfortably against each other on the train... With Rainbow photo-bombing that specific photo with a cheeky grin. Heh. And the picture Twilight and I took together in the human world. The one where we had that magnificent dance beneath the stars, the pair of us smiling with bright hope for the future to come. An experience I shall never forget for the rest of my life... Which was probably for the best, because admitting I forgot our first anniversary that night would be a fatal mistake on my behalf. And many others attacked to the edges of the oval mirror, each one just as significant to me as they were obviously to the mare watching. Twilight spoke again, this time with a more serious and concerned vibe to her beautiful tone. "I've known you for a long time now, Jack, and I don't regret a single moment we've ever had together. That said, I understand now that you don't have the magic capable right now at stopping Zagreus and any imbalance brought against us." Prompted by the hoof placed on my knee, I gazed up to meet the softened violet orbs, finding my own hand subconsciously meeting the mare's purple limb with tenderness. Twilight kept meeting my stare as she spoke. "You'd do anything to keep our friends safe. To keep Spike safe. To keep me safe. And that's a trait of yours I will never grow tired of, despite how often it almost drives me insane how reckless that selfless quality gets you at times." It sounded like a joke, but Twilight wasn't smiling at this point, leaning forward with a pleading sparkle to her eyes. "Which is why I hope that this gift reminds you of our... My everlasting love for you, Jack. A plea that, this time, you'll promise not to engage Zagreus by yourself anymore for as long as you're back in your human form. You're far more vulnerable than you've ever become, and it'd... If anything happened to you..." The Princess inhaled deeply, looking back to the mirror solemnly. "I've almost lost you too many times already..." Twilight... My expression softened sadly, my other hand reaching up to gently brush the mare's right cheek in hopes of cheering her up, but Twilight just sighed, shaking her head with a tired expression. "I still have nightmares about Canterlot, you know." My hand stilled. W...What? "And that situation a while back at the lake didn't help in bringing back a sense of deja vu involving the Ursaminor..." A wry smile, but everything else in her expression begged for her point to come across clearly. "Promise me Jack... Promise this time you won't throw yourself into danger again without your friends by your side. I... I don't think I can take anymore of it..." My breath slowed, feeling small tears begin to crawl from within my eyelids. Twilight... She still had worries over the past? Well... Of course she would, what stupid [BEEP]ing question was that? Guess becoming a human again only further increased her concerns dramatically, emphasized by her rather protective stance over me of late. Glancing back at the mirror because her expression was painful to see, I found myself envious of the photos showing my strong, confident posture as an Earth Pony with the one exception. But even then, that EQG form of mine looked far braver and powerful to protect his friends than I ever could right now... ...Wait. Something struck me about that particular image, the photo also displaying two gifts shared between myself and the mare I loved that night. A specific token of affection which would impact the rest of our relationship together for years to come. Two small precious items neither of us could really wear in the pony world... Except... One look at the hopeful Twilight, and my choice suddenly became clear. Simply promising wasn't going to cut it this time. Hastily removing the mirror from my lap, I stood up and said firmly, "Wait here one moment." And hurriedly departed from the room, thankful that my bedroom wasn't too far from hers. It felt more like a sprint than a brisk pace down the hallway, my mind and heart only focused on appeasing the mare I love. Barging into my empty room, my stride took to the small drawers next to my own desk and pulled out the bottom shelf, finding the very object I sought wrapped up in a tiny safe velvet box. Pulling out the tiny object, I opened it to have the amethyst ring revealed in full, reflecting the light of outside gorgeously. Wasting no time, the ring was neatly placed on my finger - fitted perfectly, thank God - and immediately rushed back to Twilight's bedroom, the mare obediently remaining in the same spot I had left her at. Twilight blinked earnestly with wonder and curiosity as I quickly approached and knelt before the alicorn, holding up my ring finger with a tone of conviction. "For as long as I wear this ring, I vow as the Twilight Warrior not to engage in anymore danger headfirst without help from my friends. My family." Twilight gasped, and I grinned rather cheekily. "My love for them and the amazing Princess of Friendship is too much for me to let them suffer because of my own mistakes. This ring is a symbol of my promise to obey the wishes of my flawless Princess, and for as long as I stay human, it will never come off-" "That's all I needed to hear." Was Twilight blissful whisper upon cutting me off, tight purple limbs wrapped around my neck and embracing me warmly. And, of course, the second she pulled back Twilight's eyes were watery with emotion, chuckling in soft relief. "I'll be holding you to that vow, Jack..." My free hand reached upwards, gently brushing away the unneeded waterworks with a humoured smile. "I'll do my best not to disappoint, my love." "You better." Twilight was still smiling warmly as she said this, bringing me in for another hug which I endearingly returned. The mare added more quietly with happiness. "You better..." "And just like that, you promised not to get yourself in trouble any longer?" "For as long as I remain human, obviously." I shrugged with a sheepish grin. "For Twilight, that'll have to do." "I'll say." Starlight jabbed playfully, the pair of us walking through the rather serene woods down towards a specific location. The pink unicorn, on the day following after these events, insisted I accompanied her this afternoon to meet her new amazing friend. "Considering your track record, that promise might not entirely last." I scoffed with a derisive smile. "What would you know? You've only stuck around for one season thus far." "You think I don't often hear about your tendency to throw caution to the wind by Spike and Twilight mutually?" The mare grinned coyly, nudging my leg promptly. "Face it Stardust, you're a walking magnet for situation." "...True." Hard to argue with that point. A good seventy percent of my life in Equestria was filled to the brim with getting myself in trouble one way or another. Starlight's just dealing out the facts. "Still." Said mare commented, smiling lightly down the pathless journey we took. "It must be relieving for Twilight, for you promising like that. She's been nothing but worried about you, you know Stardust, ever since that accident back in Canterlot." Yeah... My gaze lingered down to the ring occupying my fourth finger, clenching the hand into a soft fist as I recalled yesterday's vow, and Twilight's heart-stopping reaction from making it. That memory alone brought a small smile to my face, the purple colour of the gem gleaming under sunlight leaking through the branches. Don't worry love... I'll keep out of trouble for as long as possible. Until it finds me eventually... Like always. "It's funny." Starlight added upon my silence. "You'd think with her responsibilities, a relationship would be the last thing on the Princess of Friendship's mind." I shrugged again after lowering my hand to my side, grinning with good humour. "Some say romance is one of the greatest forms of friendship. You'll know someday yourself, Starlight." "Heh." She chuckled. "I doubt that." "Oh I don't know." I added with a coy smirk, my turn to tease the unicorn. "Beautiful, driven, ambitious and intelligent. You'll have admirers yet. Surprised you didn't back at the village." Haha! With reddened cheeks, Starlight wasn't one to accept defeat easily, retaliating with a sassy grin. "Well then, let's hope my future special somepony doesn't prefer to wear a gown in broad daylight and consider it casual attire." I shrugged for the third time, uncaring over what the opinion of my new daily clothing has been chosen to become. Hands dug into the pockets of my light blue dressing gown; a faithful companion of mine since I was a child, worn over regular clothes. What can I say? I can be eccentric in my own way, it's no less weird than the [BEEP] Pinkie and others would get up to daily. "...You really think I'm all of those things?" Starlight's rather meek shy voice inquired, and I looked down to the blushing mare with a sincere expression. "I've yet to be disproved. Everyone else would agree." That said, I believe we arrived at our destination, pausing at the sight of a massive hole in the center of the woods... With a mailbox situated beside it. "We're here!" Starlight happily called out the obvious, her previous embarrassment all but forgotten as she then pointed out a familiar Equestrian emerging from the hole. "And look who's here to greet us! Hey Maud!" Well son of a [BEEP]. Who else would it be? The grey Earth Pony met Starlight with a stoic gaze as we approached, answering with that ever-so-welcoming flat disposition. "Hello Starlight. I'm glad you're back so soon." The unicorn didn't look deterred by the reaction in the slightest, smiling warmly to her new friend and gestured sheepishly. "I did say I'd come back with another friend in tow. Maud, I'd like to introduce you to-" "Stardust Balance." We both blinked by the interruption, Starlight and I sharing surprised glances and regarding the rock 'enthusiast' with equal bewilderment. "You already know each other?" "You recognize me?" "It's easy to recognize someone just be looking at their eyes. They're a lot like rocks." ...Huh. Maud then glanced to my revealed hand. "I like your ring. That gem's a lovely amethyst shade." "Thanks." I grinned, just deciding to play along with Maud's uniqueness and nodding appreciatively to her observation of the jewel. "It's good to see you again Maud." Starlight, meanwhile, looked more than thrilled at the interaction between us. "You guys are already friends?" "Are you kidding?" I smirked, motioning to the national treasure before us. "We got along like a house on fire, Maud and I. Glad to see my newfound appearance hasn't unnerved you... I hope." "It doesn't." Came the flat response. "Boulder likes your new look." "Oh..." I glanced to the mare's pouch obviously concealing the small pet rock. "Cheers Boulder." Wonder when it'll evolve into an Onix. Heheheheh... Starlight then changed the subject, grinning brightly to the Earth Pony. "So, how are you settling into your new home?" Expression never wavering. "Pretty well thank you. Would you like to come inside? I made some rock cakes." Ah, a Hagrid delicacy. Starlight and I shared bemused glances and eagerly nodded, following the new resident of Ponyville inside the hole down to caverns below. Starlight Glimmer and Maud Pie... What a peculiar match. But you know what? I can already see it clearly works.
Chapter 159: Star DepotMan Sundays were the best. I mean, Saturdays are alright too. Fridays are a relief for those eager to embrace the weekend. Thursdays are my personal favourite day of the week. But Sundays? They always had this particular charm to them, signifying the end of a cycle and beginning of another. And Spike and I were making use of this relaxing day like any other decent, well-adjusted being would. One couch, and surrounded by sugary substances and discarded candy wrappers growing by the minute. "Mmm!" The young dragon made another satisfied hum, chomping down a chocolate bar without any hesitation. Spike had the right idea joining in; don't think I could possibly devour all this candy by myself. My own mouth agreed with noise of content, savouring the taste of caramel dancing down my throat, moving on next to the pop candy lying to the side. Twilight would evidently disprove. Maybe I should've asked Starlight if she wanted to join in the fun. Ah, speaking of which! "Girls, you're just in time!" I greeted merrily from my lounging on the couch, laid back with head resting on elbow as the lavender and pink mares walked into view. "Want some banana muffins?" Spike, sat down next to my feet, emphasized with happily munching on one said muffin. Starlight smiled with a bemused expression. "I'm good. The pair of you seem to be enjoying yourselves." "You bet!" Spike grinned, nodding whilst picking up another wrapped sweet from the mountain before us. "We're not gonna let this Sunday go to waste." "By making yourselves go to waste with all this junk food?" Twilight raised a dubious brow, thoroughly unimpressed. I smirked as a response. "There are other more productive - not to mention more healthy - activities for spending the weekend, you realize?" The alicorn pointed out matter-of-factly. "Maybe, but this is the more humane way of spending the weekend." I shrugged following with plopping a sour sweet into my mouth. Ooh, tasty! Chewing and swallowing with a small grimace by the leftover taste, I added. "And we are being productive; we're helping not make good food go to waste. Right son?" "Absolutely." Spike concurred readily, patting my sock with a happy smile. "And since Dad's human again, we need all this food to help prepare him for hibernation over the summer." It took a second before Twilight frowned heavily. "Humans don't hibernate. Jack, what have you been teaching him?" "Well maybe not hibernate." I confessed without shame, shifting more comfortably on my slouching position. "But we do like to sleep, a lot." Starlight giggled, and before Twilight could retort a certain feathery animal declared its arrival and flew overhead, spinning around the couch briefly before resting down on the edge, dropping the bag of candy from its beak into my waiting hand. Grinning at the obedient well-trained owl, I reached up and softly petted its head. "Cheers Nightshade." The night bird made its usual call before flying off, presumably to its own bed. Noticing Twilight's look, I shrugged and pointed out with casualness. "Not as if you've been making use of him of late. Sometimes I think you forgot about the poor bird." Spike and Starlight's snickers were promptly cut off by Twilight's glare. Heaving a sigh, the alicorn adopted a more composed expression and made a clear firm suggestion. Here we go... "Jack, I understand that you're still adjusting to being a complete human again." "Mm-hm." "And you probably have doubts to your own reliability to your friends." "Uh-huh." "And that many Equestrians' reactions to your returned form may be off-putting for you." "Eeyup." "And you're not paying attention to a single word I'm saying." "Oh I'm listening all right love." I rolled my eyes, unwrapping another candy ball. "I'm just waiting for you to make your point." Twilight huffed. "That point being, Jack, that you can't simply wait and hide inside the castle while we find a cure to your predicament, wasting your life away consuming junk food and intentionally testing your special somepony. You need to be more productive about things, human or pony." "I am though!" I objected. What do you call this moment here with Spike? "What do you want from me love? Go outside? Interact with friends? Half the town's- No, wait, the whole town's afraid of the sight of me! Pardon me for being a little reluctant to show my ugly mug around while I'm stuck like this." "You're hardly unappealing Jack." Thousands of shallow-minded females back home would disagree. Twilight rolled her violet eyes. "Neither is the town 'afraid' of you. They're just growing accustomed to your new disposition. That's it. We just need to give them time to adjust, and it'd certainly help them grow more use to it by taking a more extroverted approach on your behalf." I snorted by the very proposal, as if it were that easy. "That might be somewhat difficult." Thank you Starlight. Even she agrees Twilight's confident idea was bull[BEEP]! "Never mind that Stardust is an introvert by nature. But I think that becoming human again has made an impact on his self-esteem, and not in the good way. No offense Stardust." "None taken Starlight. You pretty much nailed it." "If you grew accustomed to interacting outside as a pony, you can do so as a human. Besides, the town was already unnerved by you simply from personality alone, long back. You just need to give them a chance." Twilight's expression softened over her own words. "You're stronger than you think, Jack." It took a moment for me to notice I've stopped stuffing my face with sweets for a while, meeting Twilight's expectant gaze skeptically. I widened my arms in an incredulous gesture. "What do you want me to do, Twilight? Not as if anyone's been asking for me of late. Except for Spike and yourself." "It's true." The young dragon affirmed with a nod, swallowing another small piece of candy and reaching for a large chocolate ball wrapped in tinfoil. But the Princess of Friendship, as always, wouldn't give in so easily. A trait I equally endeared and, at times, found exasperating. "You don't need to wait for your friends to call for you to go hang out with them. At least make an attempt and go see one of them." There was no winning this battle? I was far too lazy to care at the moment. "Alright alright I will." I appeased my proactive girlfriend, who smiled lightly in satisfaction. But hazel eyes then wandered to a chocolate muffin sticking out of the pile. "...Later." And reached out to grab the delicious-looking treat begging to be consumed- "Oh Jesus-!" Candy flew everywhere one second after the mattress beneath flipped over, the sweets breaking my rolled-up fall. "Non-negotiable honey." I heard Twilight remark dryly from my position atop the mountain, Starlight's light laughter following. So yes, in the end I followed through with Twilight's recommendation and visited one of my best friends. Can you guess as to who I decided on without a second thought? "Where do you need this exactly, Fluttershy?" "Oh, just to the right on that spot if you could, thank you." That's right, the first friend outside of Twilight who usually first springs to mind. And quite the coincidence too; upon my arrival, Fluttershy was in the middle of sorting her cottage out, gladly accepting the help. Turns out the caring pegasus was refurnishing the interior to make her little friends more have more space and comfort in the modest house. And thankfully, even the animals themselves were helping. The bear spared me the trouble of potentially straining and breaking my back alone from picking up the more heavy furniture. Fluttershy guided us around the place, acting like a work manager and expressing a sincere thanks to all the hard work of her friends. It was charming to watch, another reminder as to why the little critters revered the warm mare so much. Setting the light sleep basket down and dusting my hands, Fluttershy called out behind me with blissful gratitude. "Thank you again for lending a hoof Stardust. Oh, I mean hand." Smirking, I turned back to the flushing pegasus, smiling up at me sheepishly. "I'm so glad to have you for a friend." "The feeling's mutual." I rolled my shoulders. "That, and to keep Twilight off my back with her accusations of my unreliability." Was my added joking voice, but Fluttershy seemed to take the jest with seriousness, shaking her head in utter denial. "I don't think you're useless. Not at all." I had to smile in flattery by the genuine statement of the walking embodiment of kindness. "Would you kindly get some spare cushions from the closet over there next? They're the small velvet-coloured ones reserved for Mr and Mrs. Raccoon and their adorable children." Said critters squeaked cheerfully from being called out. The worded request gave me flashbacks to a rather adult video game, and I had to refrain a laugh. Instead I bowed playfully, prompting Fluttershy's light giggle. "Your wish is my command, fair mare of kindness." And carefully sauntered through the busying rabble. "'Scuse me." I mumbled past the large bear moving [BEEP] around, making sure not to step on any hapless animals by mistake. Rather more easy to accidentally step on something without knowing as a human now, with the heightened distance from the ground. And a family of mice instantly scurried out the moment I reached and oped the door, prompting my surprised jump for a moment as they hurried over to their carer. Repressing a grimace, I took a few steps forward to scour for the small cushions. Was a part of me doing this out of proving my worth to my friends, and by extension Twilight? Well, that much was a given. It's not as if I try to be useless and inefficient to things. But what was I suppose to do? I had no magic, no muscle, no independence and no means of defending myself against any possibly threat against me; which, considering in this world, anything harmless to these ponies could kill me in an instant. Was it really my fault that I was so hesitant about going outside and doing even the simplest things now? Twilight understood in that regard. But when it came to our friends, the alicorn accepted no excuses, even justified ones. Sighing, I peered through the faint darkness to seek out the velvet items. Cushions cushions cushions... Ah! How many did Fluttershy want again...? Ah I'll just take the whole pile and ask afterwards. I reached for the dusty items, my shoulder then brushing against a small quilt covering something up and causing it to fall down. Grabbing the pile, I blew against them to help rid of some dust, noting the revealed board from the corner of my eye- Hello... What's this? It looked to be a small board, affixed with notes and drawn pictures attached with pins, evidently unused for a long time. A project of Fluttershy's? Maybe something her brother left behind? My interest piqued, I set the cushions down for the moment and reached for the closet light bulb, pulling on the switch. Dusting off my hands again, I peered closer at the covered board, admittedly very curious at the recognizable handwriting of Fluttershy. Pictures of a reserve of some kind, with notes everywhere detailing spots and descriptions of making every animal well-rested and relaxed. The thought put into it was there, and admirable. Perhaps it's a project the mare planned on getting around to, but never having the time necessary to deal with it? Speaking of the pegasus, Fluttershy called out curiously from behind. "Stardust, is everything okay?" I heard the yellow equine move closed to beside me. "Great, you found the cushions- Oh... Oh dear." Noticing what has obviously grabbed my attention, I continued rubbing my goatee and smirked humouredly. "Why, Fluttershy, a pet project of yours?" "Oh, it's nothing! Really!" The pegasus denied instantly, acting meek and shy as always. Hurriedly she grabbed the dropped blanket and moved to cover up the board, but I made a motion for her to cease, prompting Fluttershy to add in clear embarrassment. "It's nothing, just... A dream I've always had." A fantasy? Now my interest raised a hundred times more. "Tell me." "H-Huh?" I looked down to the mare, straightening with an earnest smile. "I'm interested. What's this dream about, Fluttershy?" Blue clear eyes shied away uncertainly. "It's really nothing..." "I won't mock you for it, you know that." Believing that, Fluttershy took a moment of silence with a debate in her head, eventually reaching a decision. Sighing, the pegasus took one step forward and gazed with fond reminiscence at the board before us. "I've always wanted to begin an animal sanctuary, for a very long time now. A nature reserve suited for my friends of all shapes and sizes. Birds to critters. Fish to insects. Bears to... Timberwolves. A place of relaxation and content among all my friends without anyone or anything disturbing the peace. Since I was younger I always wanted to make this dream become a reality, so all my woodland friends can have a sanctuary together in perfect harmony. And it'll expand to all over Equestria, hoping on my part that others will love this idea and spread it for all animals across the known land, and hopefully beyond too. One day I hope to have this fantasy realized, and I know, someday, it'll all come true..." Fluttershy's hopeful smile was a contrast to my own flummoxed expression. Not to the dream, mind you, but the passion and conviction emanating from the young mare's tone and posture. Fluttershy never looked so confident and yearning about anything before. It was quite the sight to behold. Hating to tear her out of her little world, I was compelled to ask. "So what's been stopping you from making this dream come true at all?" Fluttershy sighed, furrowing her brow rather cutely. "I... Guess I never thought of an appropriate time to get started." And turned to face me with a sheepish smile. "But there's no sense to rush. One day this animal sanctuary will come true, but for now, I'm content with what I have." Sounds of a loud noise from behind, prompting the equine's gasp. "Oh dear!" One look to her heading to assist her critter friends and back towards the board, sensing the desire behind that quiet tone. A dream of hers for a very long time, hoping to one day make it a reality. Caretaking and friendship duties clearly taking up most of her time to even contemplate starting on this project. Suddenly the idea of Fluttershy never having her full dream realized prompted an unsettling pit in my stomach. An unhappy Fluttershy was a crime in itself. And then, staring at this board long enough, Twilight's words regarding my lack of productivity or initiative hit back in full force. My fists clenched, frown hardening as a newfound idea wove its way into my mind. A very unpredictable idea that most likely wouldn't work. But, then again, I had nothing better to do with my time these days, so why not take a shot? At least I would actually being doing something all the while making a precious friend of mine happy. And Twilight would no doubt be pleased by the initiative I'd have taken then. First thing's first, get these cushions for the raccoon's. Afterwards, find a quill and notepad. I had a feeling Fluttershy would want every detail of her vision as reality to a T. "So, this is where you envision your perfect sanctuary to be then?" Gotta admit, Fluttershy had taste in scenery. The open area before us was something to behold; a lovely blend of rock, trees and plains all meeting into one dead-end. Just add like a waterfall like in Fluttershy's vision and all will be perfect. The yellow pegasus nodded, a pleased beaming smile settling on her muzzle as she too evidently imagined the finished product of her dream. "The perfect blend for all my animal friends to feel safe and relaxed in." Fluttershy answered blissfully, looking up to me. "Sounds wonderful, doesn't it?" "It does." I responded with a sincere grin, turning back to the sight waiting to be modified for her dream resort. "Our little woodland friends would love it." Will love it when I was finished. "One day, I know they will." Fluttershy stated with confident warmth, sighing in thoughtful wonder. "Just imagine it; a peaceful sanctuary for all animal kind to join in and play together in harmony, without any worries in the world. That's what I want to see for my sanctuary." The yellow mare then blinked, glancing up to me with visible nervousness. "It sounds a little over-ambitious, I know." "No, it sounds perfect." I reassured my friend, arms folded whilst gazing around the scenery, picturing in my mind's eye the ideal resort Fluttershy was fantasizing of. With a smirk, I looked back down to the mare on my right. "Thank you for showing me this place, Fluttershy, though I think Twilight will want me home by now." "Oh, of course." A tinge of mild disappointment, but the pegasus maintained a light smile. "How's it going with turning you back into a pony?" I circled my right wrist with a faint smile. "You tell me." "Oh... Yes. Silly of me." Eh no harm done. "But, I know Twilight will find a way yet. When it comes to magic, there's no one equal to our friend." Fluttershy declared in subdued confidence, turning around to face the way we came. "Thank you again for helping out today Stardust." I nodded. "Have a good evening Fluttershy." And waited patiently as the mare made her departure, until she faded away out of sight. Couldn't risk her seeing what I had planned. Around five minutes later, I nodded in satisfaction and promptly pulled out the notepad, raising it upwards to glance from the scribbled descriptions and back to the peaceful landscape. Something to humourously note was how poetic Fluttershy was in explaining her vision through her own notes, something which brought a smile to my face. Unfortunately my copies of her notes were lessened down to simpler descriptions and observations, vaguely also explaining the drawings on that board of hers. Still, I had more than enough to picture the spots precisely. This is a touching moment on your behalf, Jack, dedicating yourself to making a friend happy through bringing her dream to life. Fluttershy has done too much for everyone else and asked for little in return. It's about time someone paid back the favour. Plus, building a sanctuary shouldn't be too difficult; it's not as if she was asking for a building to be made, just parts around this area modified to suit the needs of all her woodland friends. First thing's first though. I'm gonna have to get some materials. And judging by these descriptions, it's gonna require a few necessities. Fortunately, I knew just the place to find these objects. ...Yep, should be sturdy enough. Starswirl? Indeed. Miss Fluttershy's bear friend shouldn't have any problem with risk of snapping it. Onto the wagon it goes! What's next... Ah! Hammocks! Let's check over here. Having a castle for a home came with many, many perks. One of which I was using to the fullest advantage; storage room. All kinds of forgotten or reserved [BEEP] scattered around here... Or neatly organized because let's not forget who runs this place. But in this case, Twilight's perfectionist tendencies benefits me in finding the needed objects without rummaging around too much. Try your right, shelf above the mattresses. Above the mattresses... Ah! Got it thanks! Three or four? Hmm... I'd choose four. Four it is then, adding the selected hammocks to the filling wagon. With a pleased smile at how quickly things were getting done, I inspected the notepad laying to the side while passing by. What else...? Wooden boards, for the swings. Hopefully any in here won't be too long to use. I spy the objects we seek forty-five centimeters to your left, Jack. And they appear short enough to work for our design. So they do! With a satisfied grin, I walked over and carefully pulled out a board or two from the stacked pile and carried them over. Two swings should be enough, right? I don't believe many branches could take the weight of large animals swinging off them. Fortunately I spied a rather sturdy branch among the foreseen resort. What would be next on the list Jack? Let's have a look... Buckets? Ah, right, for the water-! "What are you doing?" Gah! "N-Nothing!" I responded swiftly, whirling to face the unicorn by the doorway with a surprised hasty disposition. Smooth Jack. "Just gathering some supplies for... Reasons." A humoured brow. "No kidding?" And Starlight stepped further into the room, inspecting the filling wagon curiously before inquiring. "Would you like some help?" And risk you knowing what I'm up to? No thank you. "I'm fine thanks my dear." I replied simply, walking over towards where the wooden buckets were in clear sight. "This is all for a task a friend of mine asked me to do." "Right." Starlight made no attempt of concealing the skepticism in her voice. "You just seemed all too happy to be collecting these things since you hate manual work." And began examining the collected objects out-loud. "Rope, hammocks, barrels, wood... Pots, seeds, gardening tools?" "And now buckets." The items in question fell into the wagon next, myself dusting my pale hands proudly. I shrugged to Starlight's humoured questioning look. "Something you wanted Starlight?" The unicorn shook her head. "I was just passing by. Never usually see you this part of the castle." Fair enough. Starlight inclined her head towards the filling wagon. "Will you be alright pulling that thing by yourself? It looks a little heavy." I repressed the urge to feel affronted, only smirking in snark. "I'm not totally ineffective as a human, Starlight." The pink mare retaliated in kind. "That doesn't stop you from claiming so whenever the need arises. Like with Twilight this morning." "...Touche." Alright she won this round. Picking up the notepad, I looked at the list again and hummed. Seemed to be everything, but I should double-check... It would be wise to acquire snacks in addition to these necessities. The effort made today will be hard. Good point. Humans need their energy, and how we rapidly go through consumables is both a frightening and wondrous thing. "What exactly is all this for anyway?" I glanced back down to the unicorn, smiling slyly. "That's for me to know and for my friends to find out after it's finished, Starlight." Jesus... Only carried the damn thing and already I was tired. Reaching the spot, I rested the wagon down after pulling it all the way out here, without any help whatsoever, and took a seat on clean grass, taking a moment to catch my breath. Night was already falling in Equestria, and I already informed Twilight that I'll be late home tonight. How late, God knows. I might need to set up the lanterns around the place to work properly, the final shades of the evening sun slowly descending over a distant mountain with renowned beauty. It might prove beneficial to begin work in the morning, perhaps. Nah, better idea to take advantage of my nocturnal nature. After my composure returned, I stood back up with hands on hips, glancing around idly at the lovely landscape being slowly consumed by darkness. Better get to work on setting up all these lanterns before things got too black for me to see. And as I carefully pulled out the handles of the items, my teacher made another comment. I'm surprised by your insistence on working alone this time, Jack. Miss Glimmer wasn't incorrect about your known reluctance for physical labour, moreso as a human once more. I'm certain she or young Spike would have been glad to assist you while keeping the project a surprise from the rest of your friends. Yeah, well, that's the problem right there Starswirl; I've always relied on my friends, whether I liked to admit it or not. Too much so, as always. This time it was a matter of not only pride, but proving I can just as much get things done myself without any assistance from anyone whatsoever. ...But mostly pride. And besides, I'd like to keep this personal project of mine, like with the book I'm writing back home, a secret from everyone around me until it was fully completed. I could just imagine the look of sheer glee on Fluttershy's face, and pleasant surprise on Twilight's. Such thoughts were more than enough incentive to begin working on this sanctuary. But I shouldn't get ahead of myself. First thing's first, lanterns. Next, setting up the scene of what would go where, followed with envisioning the finished results over each spot of the resort and debating how long the task would take. I already knew that the waterfall's gonna take the longest of all this- "Hoo!" The [BEEP]-?! "Huh." I said out-loud, looking upwards to the sudden noise of the owl. "Nightshade?" The small bird in question perched comfortably atop the pile of objects, looking back down to me with that ever-present blank spot. "What are you doing up there?" "Hoo!" I raised a brow. And Starswirl chuckled. I believe our young friend up there if offering a wing to assist. That right... Well, getting help from Nightshade is different than help from my equine friends... And that equal nocturnal nature might prove very helpful tonight in setting everything up for tomorrow. Ah screw it, why not? I smiled humouredly and nodded down. "Since you're here, help me set up the lanterns around the perimeter." Nightshade obediently flew downwards, picking up one offered handle by the claws and proceeding to fly off further to the future resort. My little friend might also be beneficial in setting up the swings. Because I couldn't tie ropes for [BEEP]. My teacher laughed warmly again, despite sounding faintly strained of late, and reassured his current pupil. Allow me to be of assistance there. So far... So good. Huffing sharply, I finished with the addition of the large tire hanging by the strong piece of rope from the ever stronger branch, taking a few steps back and glancing upwards for careful reassurance. Too dark to see, even with the lit lanterns placed around the area enough. Still, it looks fine enough. That's the final swing added to the branches. The rope should be sturdy enough. Our bear friend will find himself content playing with this specific swing once the sanctuary is complete. A sudden pressure to my right shoulder, the helpful Nightshade perching himself on my shoulder with folded-up wings. Smiling, I enjoyed a moment of ruffling the small bird's feathers, literally, before heading back to the wagon. What's next on the agenda? Should I begin setting up the hammocks? Recommended, just as I propose we reserve the water task for the morning. Fair point. Too dark to even consider carrying buckets and buckets of water from the stream and back. Hammocks it was. Reaching the wagon I pulled for the white fabric, gently taking the set and handing some to Nightshade, whom accepted with gently grabbing the soft fabric with his beak and taking off, heading towards the more exotic trees of the resort. Starswirl, you wouldn't know how to tie a hammock too, would you? The same method with rope applies, my young pupil. Got it. Around a good fifteen minutes later after selecting the distance of each hammock between two trees, tightly keeping their ends bound against hard trunks and testing them myself with slight apprehension of falling down on my back, all seemed good. Once more, Nightshade rested himself on my shoulder after the hammocks were properly dealt with, prompting my pleased grin as we gazed around cheerfully. "We make a good team Nightshade." "Hoo." I chuckled, fondly petting the young bird again. Probably noticed by everyone how at this point the poor 'Owlicious' was lost and forgotten to time. Seriously, barely any appearance by the owl was made after season four, as if Hasbro had no longer any use for him. Even though the little guy constantly proved himself useful over and over again many times, to everyone around him. Nightshade leaned forward to my touch, tiny eyes closed with content written on his features. Only felt like yesterday when I woke up one day to find him standing atop my bed. Well, I still have a use for you old friend. You'll never be forgotten by me or Twilight. I swear it. Whirling back, I pondered the next set-up. Should we start working on the nests or the plants? Maybe the latter tomorrow morning, since we'd need daylight to effectively help them grow. As for the nests, maybe for the animals who sleep on the ground or the tiny holes made around the stone rocks, perfect little resting places for those who desire their private places of refuge. Don't strain yourself too much. Starswirl quickly advised from the heavens. Your body is still recovering from moving around that tire amongst setting up the swings. I'll be careful. Turning to Nightshade with hands on hips upon inspecting the still-filled wagon, I decided for my little friend's opinion beforehand. "What do you think? Should we start with the nests next?" "Hoo." In answer, Nightshade briskly soared from my shoulder and up to the small tied up sack atop the carriage, the contrast in weight meaning nothing to a bad[BEEP] like him. Once he gently placed the back down by the talons before me, Nightshade pointed up to the branches and simply said, "Hoo." I raised a brow, looking down at the owl curiously. "You wanna handle the nests for the trees?" "Hoo!" "While I deal with the ground nests?" "Hoo!" I smirked. "Good thinking." And knelt down to the sack, untying the rope and revealing the mountain of straw within. Ooh that hit the spot! With Nightshade guarding the wagon back outside, I took a moment to retreat home and gather my strength after hours of working on the resort, downing a large glass of water immediately and stretching my limbs promptly afterwards. Jesus. I winced at the aches to my neck and shoulders, feeling a short headache come on. Guessing manual labour being not my thing mixed with working so late at night wasn't doing wonders for my tired body. Still, enough water should do the trick. Setting the glass down and briefly rubbing my temple, I glanced down to the notepad for the next task before heading out again. Ah. Set up the feeding spots. Easy enough. Although I had to account for every animal Fluttershy had in her disposal: Rabbits, raccoon's, bears, squirrels, a Timberwolf... Let's not neglect birds, turtles or lizards. Fair enough. Craning my neck around, I sighed tiredly and snapped myself to attention, pocketing the notepad in my gown's pocket and proceeding out of the kitchen. Sleep later, work now. I couldn't wait to see the expression on Fluttershy's face when all was said and done. But, to my surprise, someone waited for me right out the hallway. "Stardust...?" Starlight asked wearily, rubbing her eyes with an exhausted disposition. "Where have you been? Don't you know how late it is?" No clue. I never kept track of the time. "Go back to bed Starlight." I casually replied, swerving around the unicorn. "I'm in the middle of something right now." "It's five in the morning..." She muttered out before I could make my brisk retreat. Was it really? Man times flies when you're hard at work. "You've been gone all night. Spike was hoping to spend some time with you earlier." Oh... "Well I'll make it up to him." Later though. I couldn't afford any distractions. The sound of light footsteps told me the exhausted Starlight was following behind, and I turned around warily, having no time for this bull[BEEP]. "Why are you even up?" "I told Twilight I'd wait for you to come back when she started to worry." She shrugged, following with a loud yawn and fluttering eyelids. "Are you gonna tell me where you went so I can finally get some sleep or...?" Sassy even when tired. I shook my head regardless. "Go to bed, Starlight, get your rest. You can tell Twilight next morning that everything's fine and not to look for me." And continued on my way, but not before the skeptical pink unicorn commented with a loud grumble. "What could be so important to be out so late and so early in the morning...?" Oh, believe me my dear, you'll soon see the results being worth my nocturnal activities tonight. By the first rays of morning light, the beautiful sight to witness informed me that it was time to work on planting the seeds of flowers next. And luckily, I had spotted a nice little patch earlier in the area perfectly suited to meet that task. Nightshade helped yet again, plucking his talons to make a small enough hole for each seed to fall in. The type of flowers in question varied, but I knew they would be pretty enough to give the area a further atmosphere of serenity once fully grown- [BEEP], one of the hammocks fell off again. Rolling my tired eyes, I just resorted to completing this current task before amending that previous one. After covering up the last seed with the good soil, I said to the obedient bird, "Get the watering can." And stood up as Nightshade performed as instructed, finding it a bit difficult to straighten my posture a little for a brief moment. Shrugging it off, I headed back to fixing the loose hammock while Nightshade flew over the soil to water them himself. Again, don't apply too much stress to your body Jack. You've worked for quite a while now. I'll be- Ugh... I'll be fine Starswirl. My back instantly ached from leaning down to pick up the fallen end of the fabric, my teacher's instruction returning to mind upon amending the loose end. Easy enough, and I looked back in time to see Nightshade already skillfully finishing with watering the seeds equally. Owl's more productive than I! Ha. Now let's see... I looked around again, tired hands in pockets as I blinked rapidly to stop myself from closing my eyes longer than needed to, ignoring the blaring sun. Just to check how well we've been doing all night up to then. Hammocks, check. Nests, check. Swings, check. Plants, check. Food spots, check. All that's left then was the water. And oh boy was that gonna be arguably the hardest part among them. Typically I usually get the worse out of the way from the start, but carrying large quantities of water at night with every possibility of [BEEP]ing myself over wasn't worth getting my clothes so wet. At the very least, take a moment to rest before you proceed with this next task Jack. Starswirl kept being insistent on my well-being. Your body needs to recuperate from lack and sleep combined with hard effort all night. Don't exhaust yourself too much. Tell you what teacher. I'll take a rest after I deal with the water situation. That said, I turned towards the spot waiting to be made into a pool, a rather large open spot among the rock formation dug into the ground, just perfect. Slowly kneeling down, my weary brain worked hard to calculate exactly how many times we'd have to fill up this spot by hand. It'd roughly take a few hours without magic... [BEEP]. Well, no sense in giving up now. This was all for a friend, after all. Nightshade landed on and leaned down with me from my left shoulder, making another insightful comment. "Hoo." "Same." Je... Sus... Christ... My breathing became more and more shallow just from carrying these two filled-up buckets alone, wincing repeatedly as my body fought to maintain its strength and stamina, reaching enough back to the would-be sanctuary. Thank God, I made it back just in time, exhaling in tired relief before dropping the buckets carefully on the grass. And plopping down on my rear with an exhausted grimace. [BEEP]. Nightshade followed promptly suit, the bucket hanging from his talons placed keenly on dirt before the own perched himself on my right shoulder to rest, and I barely had the energy then to ruffle his feathers, slowly doing so. My breathing slowed down, aching bones begging for sweet release and small muscles relaxing somewhat after having to use all my power available from lifting two big buckets of water all the way back here from the stream. Rubbing my disheveled beard, I huffed quietly and worked to stand upwards, wincing by the protest ringing through my inwards. Well, tough luck body... However, there was one person I'd rather not share my pain with. Seeing how clearly exhausted the nocturnal owl was, I managed to smile faintly and order without argument. "Go back to the castle. I'll handle the rest." And Nightshade simply gave me a long, piercing stare, which brought a small shudder to my aching spine. The expression reminded me too much of his certain owner. Regardless, Nightshade obliged to my wishes and began flying off, to get his respite and allowing me the comfort of knowing I wouldn't exhaust the small bird too much. I've asked for enough help already. You should follow this exact advice. Your body is too drained to continue with this daunting task, too taxing by the amount of stamina it holds remaining. Go home and retire for the day; the sanctuary won't be going anywhere. And risk anyone finding out by accident and still being incomplete? Starswirl, you're forgetting one vital detail about yours truly... With a grunt, I stood up proper, and growled fiercely in spite of my weary state and grabbed the two handles of the buckets, picking them up and ignoring the screaming sensation of my spine and arms. I never listen to my own advice... One foot forward, and another. I would take this slow if needs be, but I was getting this done, one way or another, without any help at all! You have nothing to prove, Jack. Starswirl pointed out solemnly. Your friends would be proud by the hard effort you've made already, the Princess especially. She certainly wouldn't you to overexert yourself and risk collapsing in exhaustion. Well... I'll consider this... A test of willpower then. That's at least something I still had after my body has been crippled and separated from magic altogether thanks to Celestia's spell. You know they won't judge you for taking a short break. Yeah... But this was all for them. Mostly for Fluttershy... She wanted this dream come true, and considering... Ugh... All she's done for me... My exhaustion is worth it. She wouldn't view it this way. I chuckled hoarsely. Of course she wouldn't... That's part of her charm... Upon reaching the edge of the would-be lake, I wasted no time; with a teeth-grit grunt, I hurled the contents of clear liquid into the hole below, reaching dry dirt in an instance. The results were... Dejecting. Starswirl... What time was it...? He almost sounded apologetic when he answered. Just reaching seven o'clock. ... I could only grin wryly, my body swaying more and threatening to fall head-first into the large hole. So, it'd take roughly around three hours to fill up the hole with water, with enough effort made. Got it. Let's not waste anymore time then. Four and a half hours later... I did it. By God, I actually did it...! With that last drop of water reaching the perfect length of the now-filled pool, the bucket all but dropped from my grasp and rolled harmlessly over the ground, my lungs inhaling and exhaling at a slower pace. Still, I managed a weak smile at the sight of the clear fulfilled water that was finally finished. Starswirl, do you see this... I... I actually managed to do something productive! In this body! So you did. Starswirl answered rather quietly, sounding daunted himself. You see what you're capable of when you have the mind to accomplish so. You're far more ambitious than you realize, Jack; that has always been the case. Haha... Yeah... Everything seemed almost complete. Fluttershy will absolutely love what I've done for her and her woodland friends... If not, I'll simply drown myself with the very pool I created with my bare hands. All that's left now is the waterfall... ...Oh [BEEP] all that's left now is the waterfall... ...I'll get to that in a minute. Pulling myself up, my hand reached for my glasses and shakily removed them, hazel eyes blinking with rapid exertion, taking a distance back to witness the progress so far in full. To witness the masterpiece of a paradise made by my own mind; by the dream fantasy of a dear friend's I brought to life. Beautiful... Just breathtaking... Almost done then... Just gotta somehow create a waterfall and I will be... Will be... My teacher sounded resigned and solemn. You've exhausted yourself too much now, Jack. It's time for your rest... And allow your friends to assist you. My legs buckled, hands twitching with glasses falling from my weak grip, brain becoming too fuzzy to think straight. As if some force was making the sleep catch up to me... No, I couldn't... Not yet... Not when I wasn't finished... But something soft waited to catch me as I fell. "Take it easy now sugarcube. You've done more than enough for one day." My blurry eyes were greeted by nine colourful faces before the realm of sleep enticed me in. ... Mm... Ugh... "...Waterfall!" I gasped, the shock of my awakening state inciting me to sit upwards, hazel eyes darting around the familiar setting and, upon spotting them, placing on the glasses and landing my incredulous gaze on the three smiling ponies at the end of my bed. My bed... I then realized I has been laying on top of it without any recollection as to how, still in my clothes. Last I checked, I was at the sanctuary... Exhaustion caught up to me... And... "You know Jack. When I said be more productive, that didn't insinuate to exert yourself to the point of collapsing in exhaustion." Twilight pointed out in fond wryness, looking quite pleased by my waking state and at my perplexed gaze. "Maybe next time you could learn not to get ahead of yourself, hmm?" My only response was a rapid blinking. Starlight giggled, and proceeded to shed some light. "You worked yourself down to the bone on that sanctuary." The unicorn explained with a light smile. "Lucky we were there to catch you. Fell right asleep in everyone's arms." ...Huh, no wonder I felt so safe and warm before drifting off... Wait. She said 'sanctuary...' Oh. I couldn't hide my disappointed expression. "So you know..." "That you've been working on a private resort for Fluttershy's animal friends?" Starlight quirked a humoured brow. Said yellow pegasus only looked away bashfully as the mare continued. "After Owlicious showed us where you were, it didn't take long for Fluttershy to deduce what you were up to." And glanced to the Princess. "Also, 'Owlicious?'" I know right? Twilight promptly rolled her eyes. The owl in question, I then noticed, flew down upon being referenced from the corner of my bed to rest himself on my shoulder, giving a resounding "Hoo!" Into my left ear. Charming, but I affectionately stroked beneath his beak anyway, the three mares smiling at the gesture. "Traitor." I snarked without malice at the blinking bird. "Don't blame him." Starlight pointed out with tease. "Twilight presumed you were endangering yourself again with something involving Zagreus, and demanded for him to guide our friends to your location." "It was a plausible assumption at the time." The alicorn defended herself rather heatedly, regarding us sternly. "He could've been lured to a trap for all we knew, and Owlicious managed to escape and come to us for help! Pardon me for being worried about the health of my special somepony; the same man who constantly gets himself in trouble." Twilight quirked a brow at my flattered smirk. "And even without Zagreus, he was already in trouble from over-exhaustion. The whole night and morning, Jack? Really? Did you not get one ounce of sleep?" ...My own reply to that look was a helpless shrug, prompting Nightshade to fly off, Starlight to chuckle some more and Twilight to wryly shake her head. Hey she pretty much nailed it as always. "The ambition was too great I couldn't sleep...?" The Princess of Friendship rolled her eyes, but maintained a tiny grin. "Although, the ambition to help a friend fully realize their dream is something I can't disagree with." Exactly! "And to prove to his certain Princess that he is more than capable of being more productive with his new body." Starlight winked with a knowing motion, promptly Twilight to look from her and to I curiously. "That's why you did it?" Twilight asked with a tilted head. "Just to prove you can?" I winced. "Partially." Was the small confession, adding with a hopeless grin towards the lavender alicorn's frown. Might as well leave nothing out. "And to prove that I'm still capable of being useful for my friends. And for..." I glanced tiredly to the curious Fluttershy, smiling lightly and adding, "Helping out a good friend who's done so much for me that I feel making her dream a reality would be the best repayment." A second of silence, letting those words sink in. And then, while Twilight and Starlight shared surprised yet approving glances, Fluttershy pointed out rather tenderly. "You never had to do that, Stardust. Having you for a good friend is payment enough..." "Honestly didn't feel like enough." Was my self-esteem issue talking, shrugging again. "And you were so ambitious for making this sanctuary come true I wanted to help. And so I did the best I could wait making it as real as possible and providing decent... Results..." ...Who was I kidding? "No, it's garbage." Was my declaration, that earlier moment of myself praising my own work a deluded result from exhaustion. I shook my head with a heavy frown, the mares sharing bewildered looks. "It obviously pales in comparison to the the one you've envisioned, Fluttershy. A shadow of what could've been better. I did the best I could to replicate your notes. Hell, I didn't even finish the waterfall- Oof!" You know how Twilight often cuts me off with hugs? Well, now it was Fluttershy committing that action. And my body stiffened by her next rather bold action. Oh, a kiss to the cheek too. Wasn't that something. An echo to that time I made out with that alternate Equestrian Fluttershy, and judging from Twilight's wince over the yellow mare's shoulder, she had that memory too. Starlight only looked bemused. I could only stare in stupefaction, Fluttershy retreating back off the bed with her face entirely in pink embarrassment, refusing to even look once at me but speaking in utter conviction. "I've love what you've done, Stardust. That sanctuary is exactly how I've always dreamed it would be." She confessed with bliss, to my blinking shock. "It- It is...?" How can that be?! It was all a half-[BEEP]ed effort made by a man overtaken by exhaustion! Fluttershy nodded, looking back to me again with a bright smile. "All that effort and attempts to match it with how I imagined it, and succeeding every step of the way. And the fact it was made by a special friend of mine only makes all the more magical." "Having a lifelong dream of yours made real by a friend really defines that bond between you." Starlight pointed out warmly. "Mm-hm." Twilight nodded in completely agreement, seeming to get over that earlier moment of boldness on Fluttershy's part. ...Huh. "But it's not even finished yet." I pointed out rather desperately. "The waterfall hasn't been added yet." The ponies shared knowing amused looks. "Taken care of." Twilight smirked proudly. "We decided to finish up the place for you and let you sleep." ...Oh. The alicorn's expression softened then in affectionate amusement. "To be fair, Jack, without wings or magic, how exactly would you cause a waterfall effect with no assistance whatsoever?" ...Tch. "Since you're well-rested again, would you like to come see it?" Fluttershy asked with eager hopefulness. "I think you deserve to see it used to its fullest after all your hard work and effort." My body straightened upwards with clasped excited hands, feeling more re-energized than ever. Ha! All in all, I'd say the effort and amount of hard work exhausting myself the other night was worth it. The sanctuary was fine, so long as it fulfilled its purpose and made Fluttershy happy. The mare in question couldn't care less if it didn't match up perfectly with her vision, even if she insisted completely otherwise that it was the flawless match. Still, I felt there were massive improvements on my part that could've been made. But upon arriving at the sight earlier, Fluttershy's animal friends were already making good use of the self-made sanctuary; chirping, chasing, eating and relaxing together in pure harmony. The sight was beautiful to observe, and I felt a great measure of pride and content, feeling everything I've been through worth the effort entirely. The pretty waterfall the girls added helped. Truet story; the mares were there while I was busy filling up the pool the whole time, watching me travel back and forth between the stream and the hole and making no attempt to intervene, all curious by my actions. Twilight and the others were more content in watching me tire myself repeatedly in effort to keep a dear friend happy. They were there all along, and made no attempt of letting me know. Probably for the best. I likely would've stopped all together if I had noticed their presence and the surprise ruined. "Hoo!" "Cheers." I smiled in thanks to the owl plopping another book I requested on the pile, proceeding to read through the open pages detailing the history of economy in Equestria. Fascinating read, mind you. Where was I? Labour work is done. Fluttershy is happy, as is her woodland friends, and I felt proud and accomplished for the first time being reverted back to this hideous form. Not much to do now but relax. My ears picked up on the sound of the library doors opening, peeking over the pages to see the Princess of Friendship enter and stride over my way. I smiled warmly towards, Twilight returning the gesture and reaching my state surrounded by many chosen books- Oh... I smirked curiously at the warm peck to my bare cheek. "What's that about?" I inquired. Twilight pulled back with a blissful smile. "Simply expressing how proud I am for the man I love, whom worked so hard to help make a best friend's dream become reality." I grinned. Well, I certainly wasn't complaining. "You're far more capable when you believe in yourself, Jack." "Starswirl said the same thing." And I knew that would fuel Twilight's happiness from echoing a statement of her own hero. "Hoo!" The small night bird announced from above, adding another book to the pile. I grinned upwards in thanks, Nightshade taking a break by perching himself above a shelf, content to observe us from his high spot. "Helpful little guy, isn't he?" Twilight asked rhetorically, gazing upwards with open fondness just like I. My only reply was a nod. "Owlicious. I couldn't have asked for a better nocturnal helper." "Nightshade." I heard Twilight huff, widening my sly smirk. "Not starting that again Jack." "Because you know I'll win." "Not likely." The Princess scoffed in her playful tone, hear features brightening again as something else evidently spawned to mind. "You actually took me by surprise, you know, opting to make the whole animal sanctuary all by yourself. Watching you fill up that pool all by yourself, whether out of commitment for your friends or pride, it was really admirable to watch." I shrugged sheepishly by the affection sparkling in her eyes. "I can't take all the credit. Nightshade helped a lot." "Hoo." "See?" Twilight chuckled, shaking her head with a content expression. "Humble to the last. Something I've always loved about you Jack." Ah, well... The Princess then added with stern humour. "Although next time, if you want to prove you can be more productive with your time, maybe exhausting yourself to the brink of collapse through manual labour should be considered unwise, wouldn't you say?" "Read ya loud and clear, ma'am." Followed with my teasing retort. "And maybe you can stop worrying so much about my well-being twenty-four seven." Twilight rolled her eyes. "Considering all the crazy stuff you get involved with, is that really my fault?" The irony of her statement was scoff worthy. Twilight, spotting a book beside her, magically raised it up and quirked a brow of intrigue. "'A History of Ponyville?'" Saving that one for later. I smirked while waving up the current book in my hand. "As you said Twilight, I'm making current good use of my time being productive." "'Revolutionized Unicorn Magic,' 'The Tales of Starswirl and the Alicorn Amulet,' 'Canterlot Laws and Services?'" Twilight continued mumbling title after title in evident interest, eventually glancing back to me with open puzzlement. "Not the typically literature you tend to enjoy." Because I already made a good friend happy today. Now, it's time to make special somepony happy too. "Nope, but the kind of things you love to be knowledgeable about." I explained rather casually, placing the book about economy down for the moment. "I'm doing something I should've done for a long time now, something which you definitely approve your special somepony of doing." And holding up another cover in relation to historical figures behind discovering an Earth Pony' connection to magic. "Researching everything I need to know about Equestria, its history, laws, economy and everything else. Now, God knows if I'll remember any of what I just read - autistic brain and poor memory on my part - but I thought you'd appreciate the effort-" Now, Twilight's face started glowing with each passing word, her grin widening ten times larger with stars literally sparkling in her breathtaking eyes, eventually letting loose and tightly embracing my chest and arms for a long moment, stating quite happily. "Of course I'd appreciate it. In fact, it's the most wonderful idea I've heard you utter yet!" Thanks... I think. "And even if you can't recall everything you've read, the fact you're making an attempt is brilliant enough!" That said, Twilight gave some space yet nestled herself right beside me, smiling that dazzling grin. "Oh, we could start expanding your education over Equestria together, if you want! I know a ton of books which would benefit this wonderful scenario greatly!" "Especially since I'll need to learn things because I'm living in Equestria forever." Twilight blinked... Then her smile widened exponentially again, as if utterly thrilled by that factual statement. Emboldened by her angelic disposition, I added rather sheepishly. "You also wouldn't mind answering any questions I have, even if they might sound dumb to you?" The Princess laughed beautifully, nodding in pure reassurance. "Of course I will! Shall we get started?" "Any opportunity to spend time with the pony I love, certainly." And, just for this moment, as Twilight eagerly picked out certain books which she deemed suitable for this project, talking away and flipping through pages with breathtaking enthusiasm and eagerness, I could imagine not being trapped as a human again as opposed to the Earth Pony she fell in love with first. The pair of us snuggled comfortably together in our own little sanctuary, and while I struggled to keep up with Twilight's animated words, I could smile and pretend that everything was right again in this world. Just for the moment.
Chapter 160: Lavender TowerOkay... I'm taking a break. Having traveled for over Lord knows how many miles, a short moment of respite was long overdue. Starswirl made no effort to complain, so I settled by a comfy boulder right next to the pathway, thankful the growing mist surrounding me wasn't utterly concealing my vision forward. And why would Starswirl the Bearded complain, you ask? He wouldn't be the first today. Twilight was very vocally objective against me exploring out far from Ponyville, all by myself. When the first statement left my muz- Mouth, the Princess of Friendship proceeded to cut me off and thoroughly explain why me venturing out beyond without any accompaniment by herself of their friends, with the looming threat of Zagreus ever present, was the worst idea to do right now. It only took the mention of Starswirl himself having assigned me this task to calm the mare down considerably, though she reluctantly allowed so despite mentioning her concerns regarding my departure. The Princess is justified in her hesitation. Unfortunately, this must be a path you and you alone must accomplish, Jack, as Balance decrees. Princess Twilight would be much safer at the castle. Yeah. Nice of you to lie, by the way, teacher, to the mare who idolizes you about there being no danger from this mission. All is as Balance wills it. A misquote of the Force? Yeah you lied mentor, end of story. I... Cannot argue with the tides of destiny. I smirked faintly, picking myself up and ignoring the strain gradually increasing in my legs. Huffing, my body continued forwards, aiming to reach this place, sort out whatever catastrophe was occurring over there, and go home in time for supper. Spike's making carrot cake tonight. Ever had carrot cake, Starswirl? Hmhm. I confess it's a delicacy beyond my time, Jack. So you can't eat in the spirit world. That sucks. Meanwhile, are you sure Zagreus himself isn't waiting for us wherever it is we're heading to? That this whole thing isn't another trap while we're most vulnerable? The imbalance we face possesses an aura of much difference. Was Starswirl's stern response. Zagreus' scent lingers there, but far from the genuine thing. Regardless, whatever we face, you know what you must do. I know I know. Be careful and all. Twilight stressed that to me repeatedly before I headed out earlier. What I still can't comprehend is what exactly you're hoping for me to accomplish today. No pony body, no magic, remember? I know, my young student, which is why I have an alternative method to dealing with what threat we encounter today. All you have to do is keep this new imbalance stalled long enough for me to access the proper magic to correct its presence, and properly banish it back to whence it came. Oh, that simple then! I felt a shiver, the dressing gown not enough to prevent the complete cold emanating from this mist. I still had zero clue as to where we were even going, you've been awfully vague about it, Starswirl, moreso than usual. You will understand once we reach the place. Then, after a moment, the spiritual unicorn added wearily. Suffice to say, it also brings up a personal role on my behalf... Wow... Goddamn... Holy [BEEP] wow. Okay, I was expecting by the mist alone to be greeted by some sort of small village resting by a swamp or dark forest or something. Upon venturing forward, the white trails clearing enough for me to view the whole town, my expectations plummeted from surprise to incredulity. Because you know what I absolutely wasn't anticipating? In a little girl's show? Gravestones. Gravestones everywhere. Not to mention the somber Equestrians wandering around the place, grey brick houses with age of decades decaying the soiled walls. These mother[BEEP]ers were completely solemn and focused on nowhere to even notice the alien human arriving in their village. Starswirl, you gonna explain some [BEEP] here? The very sight of this unanticipated location, or even existence of it, brought a chill of suspense and dread down my straight body. This, Jack, is a populated location unspoken of by many equines for its atmosphere and what it represents. Death? No kidding! The Town of Passing, a place where those who wish not to be found spend the remainder of their days in the physical world before joining the spiritual. Where souls who have found no more purpose to their existence in Equestria wish to reserve their finals hours in peace and resignation. A sanctuary for the defeated and lost, yearning to move on with nothing more or left to lose. ... How [BEEP]ing depressing. I shook my head in disbelief. No Goddamn wonder Hasbro never revealed this place in the show. A town where people - I'm sorry, ponies - just give up and die? Jesus with an H Christ! What would Zagreus possibly want with this place? I asked mentally while watching a bowed-head stallion walk by without even acknowledging the newcomer, unnerved by this lack of reaction. Suddenly I was missing the screams and nervous expression of those ponies back home, and that wasn't something I was expecting to think! What Zagreus would wish for this place, I have no clue. Even Starswirl sounded negatively affected by the somber atmosphere of this lifeless town. The imbalance is close, however. We should proceed with seeking it out at its specific root. Yes. The sooner this was over, the sooner I could leave this bone-chilling depressing landscape. To business then. First thing's first. We should ask around for any strange sightings by the locals. Now, seeing as how these lanky mother[BEEP]ers hardly looked prepared for any conversation, I'll have to seek out a pony of authority instead. There a Town Hall around here, teach? No, however we are quite near an establishment which would possess the information we require. Observe to your right. Let's see. I squinted through the vague mist... A few houses... A clothing store? Oh Rarity would appreciate that in this lifeless habitat... And... Ah! A bar! Makes perfect sense. Anyone would want to drink and try to forget about the miserably [BEEP]ing place they live in. Hell, I want to drink at this point, and I don't even do that! Wonder if they sell cider? One way of finding out. And as I ventured forward, an earlier conversation occurred to me from my old mentor. Starswirl... You mentioned something about this place was personal to you... Your next question is no, Jack, this is not the place from which my physical form is buried. He sounded oh-so matter-of-fact about that. That, is another matter entirely... Jesus. Even in this bar it felt just as lifeless! And look at the patrons! More spotted than outside and the atmosphere stayed somber, like everyone has just... Given up. Outwardly shuddering by the sight of regularly energetic cartoon ponies frowning or staring depressingly into their drinks, barely glancing up to witness the newcomer entering the dusty bar, I made a beeline right to the counter, dusting off an unused stool before taking a seat, pointedly proceeding to ignore any of the residents for now. The more I watched them the more I just wanted to get up and leave. And people called me depressing... Christ. It took about a minute of me twiddling my thumbs before the bartender himself showed up, a dark-grey stallion with a rather styled back black mane and steel eyes walking before me, age present on his features. He spared barely a glance towards his customer, inquiring with simple gruffness. "Anythin' in particular?" I imagined soda wasn't in question. "Whatever's appropriate for the day." "The usual then." Ten seconds later, my glass turned up with a rather dark yellow sustenance bubbling beneath my chin. Okay, looks like [BEEP], hopefully doesn't take like that. Raising the mug to take a whiff, expecting to sniff something unpleasant, imagine my surprise by how decent it scented and presumable tasted. "Apple cider." The bartender explained without even looking by drying another mug. "From the very apples we grow in this town." How long before the grim reaper takes them for himself? Shrugging, I gave my new friend the benefit of the doubt and took a sip... Mm. Quite warm, actually. When I mused that thought out-loud, the stallion simply responded. "Secret's in the honey we add, gives it a kick to rid of the suffocatin' atmosphere around us." Ah... Interesting. "So, you here to visit a relative?" Well since Starswirl was confirmed not to be buried here, that's a hard no. "I'm actually here on business." I confessed, prompting the dark equine to huff with rolled tired eyes. "Tell me you're not another coffin salespony." I... Those exist? "No I'm here for something else entirely." Leaning forward carefully, I inquired calmly to contain my eagerness. "Have there been any... Unusual sightings in this town lately?" Finally, those gray eyes turned to face me, the pony giving me a once-lookover and made a wry smirk. "You mean, aside from this?" I had to chuckle by how casual he was about it. At least he wasn't as lifeless as the others surrounding us at their tables and counter. "Aside from me, yes." "Don't know what to tell ya then." He shrugged, inspecting another glass mug with care while clarifying. "Town's been pretty much normal as it can get. Visitors don't often come than to see a loved one or... Give in to their more darker feelings." The stallion barely sounded as fazed. "Only strange incident occurring aside from your being here, stranger, are the new rumors going about at the Tower." And we already have a clue? "Tower?" "Yep. Name's Grave Keeper, by the way." I had to repress a snort. "I manage both this bar and the graveyards around the town." This time I did snort, but Grave Keeper barely seemed to acknowledge that while peeking into his glass, myself taking another sip as I listened in interest. "And anyway, these supposed rumors are nothing new. Young ponies just love to spread tales about the town being supposedly haunted by vengeful spirits, especially within the sacred halls of the Tower itself." "And this Tower is...?" I pressed curiously. The tall built stallion took a moment, cleaning his next mug and being on his way to serve another customer, refilling another depressed equine's drink before returning to answer me again. "The first building and grave sight of the town, which said town was then built around." Grave Keeper explained casually. "A landmark, if you want, where the oldest resting places of respected and lost ponies are buried within for all these years. Nowadays it's treated like a tourist spot for passerbys..." I raised a brow at that mutter. "You don't sound entirely pleased about that." Was my remark without making any judgement. Grave snorted, rolling his eyes in disdain. "The final resting place of those no longer with us aren't something to take pictures of, or should be treated as such. It is blatant disrespect to their memories." You know what? I agree. It does sound offensive for the departed, even if they're not physically there to be offended from. "The only positive side about these new rumors over a spirit haunting the Tower." The stallion continued with that same disapproving posture. "Is that it's keeping the tourists from entering for their own entertainment. The downside?" He sighed wearily the next. "Nopony else in town wishes to venture through and see their ancestors. Hopefully it'll all blow over soon; it usually does." And at this point, it was clear where precisely the imbalance hid itself. But just to be certain, I asked cautiously. "This vengeful spirit... Did they give a description of this deceased pony?" "Tch." Grave shook his head. "That's the thing. Whatever is supposedly haunting the place isn't a pony." No? At my eye-widened look, the Equestrian clarified with a shrug. "Apparently it's sighted to be some kind of winged demon." And I sat back in my seat with a frozen gesture, feeling my grip around the mug tighten, breaking it if I was a pony again. Of course... She escaped with Zagreus that day before we could send her back... But why would she be here...? There's one way of uncovering this mystery. Right. Leaning forward again, I set the currency down for the drink and asked seriously. "Would you give me directions? I'd like to see this Tower for myself." Do ponies believe in Heaven? This suddenly just struck me upon my walk down the pathway aiming towards the supposed-haunted Tower. I never really paid any attention to this, but just from being here regarding all these chilling gravestones I walked by incited that very questuin. How did Equestria perceive an afterlife? Do they believe Heaven and Hell exists? Something else? Perhaps it's the Christian in me talking, but I'm curious. What do they, the ponies, believe comes after death? It is believed by a great many. My teacher happily provided the answer. That the next step after an Equestrian's departure from the physical realms embarks towards a spiritual paradise. A sanctuary with all dreams and peace come to reality. So Heaven then. Hmhm, if you'd like. Although our kind refers to this discussed utopia simply as 'The Other World.' You can imagine why many aren't so open with conversing about exploring this ideal realm. Because our kind can get easily squeamish just even mentioning the concept of death and other adult matters. Starswirl only chuckled in fondness. I looked up with a raised brow. Wasn't that funny mate. That wasn't what incited my humour, it was your addressal regarding Equestria's inhabitants. I frowned for a moment, recalling back my earlier thought- Oh. Scowling softly, I shook my head and continued forward. Anyway, so ponies believed in their own Heaven. What about Hell? Do they have a name for where damned ponies are sent after death? You already know it. What... Tartarus? That place even count anyone can just go there according to the show? Are the spirits of sinful equines sent down there? Remember, Jack, the rules of reality operate differently than in your former world. Tartarus is more than a location to send those unjust, but a prison for the most vile of living entities. Tirek's own imprisonment is merely one layer amongst countless more, delving deeper and deeper into the unforeseen darkness. So you're suggesting that there are far worse monsters out there than Tirek, all concealed below the lowest pits of pony Hell? And I pray we never have to face such beasts. For now, let us venture forward on stopping the very beast we ourselves are responsible for. Fair enough. I think I could see our next location up ahead, slowly clearing away from the mist. Repressing the urge to shiver from the cold and atmosphere alone, I made a lighthearted quip to keep my spirits up. A shame your resting place isn't here, Starswirl, could've found a way to exorcise you and be rid of you finally. My teacher played along without fault. You say that, yet your quip within the bar earlier regarding our relationship speaks otherwise. A family member, you insinuated this old spirit as. No I didn't? You're clearly misinterpreting- Ah...! What was that...? The sudden sharp sensation to my chest almost keeled me over, gripping a headstone close by for balance. I quickly breathed, in and out, and straightened once the abrupt feeling subsided, removing my hand from the chest in furrowed confusion. My apologies. Starswirl quickly stated. My magic maintaining your breathing slipped temporarily. ...What happened again...? My teacher sighed, sounding quite strained and weary all of a sudden. I suspected this would happen... What? Come, Jack, we have a fallen demon to prevent from causing harm to this town. But... We'll discuss this further afterwards, I promise. The fact that my teacher sounded suddenly more flippant put me on edge, and my legs found themselves striding forward with renewed briskness. I'll be holding you to that, teach. Because I got the feeling this was something I needed to hear. This feels as though I'm about to enter some Resident Evil [BEEP]. Christ, my whole body was shivering uncontrollably to the point of vibrating, reaching the doorway leading into the gigantic, dusting stone tower which looked ready to crumble any given moment. How huge was it? Akin to one of Celestia's castle towers, by a good guess. One hand tentatively grasped the edge of the doors, opened ajar with merely darkness waiting inside, a part of me reluctant to even venture into the inky blackness awaiting its new visitor. Scratch that, a lot of me was terrified to go in. [BEEP], even my own breath was foggy then, wincing to myself as I struggled to compose myself. Would've been easier as a pony. Now as human? I was basically walking target practice for whatever waited within. Sunset I could handle - well, debatable these days - but the idea of ghosts? Pokemon and Corpse Party are what sprung to mind. Yeah, Pokemon does some dark [BEEP] involving the dead... Do I have to go inside...? I'd rather you didn't too, Jack, but the imbalance is withheld in those aged walls. We must find it before it spreads across the unsuspecting town. That's what I figured... Oh boy. My gripped hand lowered in defeat, attempting to steel myself... And failing miserably, back slouching with a grimace on my reluctant features. Couldn't I at least having something to protect myself with before I go in? A sound suggestion, my pupil. Hm- What the...? I felt something suddenly heavy in my gown's pockets, prompting me to produce the cold, metallic cylinder just appearing out of thin air- And my jaw fell agape. No way... Without any further prompting by anyone, my thumb grazed over the activation switch and ignited the legendary weapon, a brilliant azure hue lighting up my face and partially the darkness in the tower. Yeeeeah man. Suddenly I wasn't feeling so frightened anymore. The weapon is set to burn rather than disintegrate, mind you. But I advise carefulness wielding it in the upcoming confrontation. Works for me! I grinned like a madman while testing the lightsaber in my hand, whirling it around delicately and assuming many stances of all seven combat forms. The hilt itself is a design I haven't seen before... Curved, and feeling just right in my palm and fingers. I weighted the hilt and nodded in bemused satisfaction. Felt as though it was made for me, without sounding so boastful about now carrying a lightsaber. Crafted from magic to your liking. Enjoy, but do refrain from burning your fingers numerous times as you use it. Heh, got it. Pushing the door further open, I, Master Stardust Kenobi, found the immediate confidence to venture within, the hue of the blue blade forcing back the darkness upon exploring inside, pausing for a moment to sniff the stale air. Huh. And swallowing a gulp, my feet took me forward towards the near staircase, glancing around in caution and curiosity, having anticipated to see more gravestones laying about everywhere. Instead there were... Statues. Lined up against the wall showing various equines of Earth Pony, pegasus and unicorn kind, each holding a solemn expression whilst standing with pride, atop a stone square pillar with words implanted into these pillars. The sight was unnerving as it was entrancing. Burials of long past. My teacher proceeded to explain upon hearing my curiosity, sounding far too casual about it whilst I carefully walked up the first spiral staircase. The ritual practiced for burying the passed was a ceremony most were obligated to attend. A statue placed for each fallen Equestrian in respect to their existence and accomplishments, how insignificant some of them may appear to others. ...Deep. Starswirl chuckled lightly. Quite. The Tower was created as a means to respect the greatest ponies of their time, having committed great deeds for Equestria and passing of old age, or falling in battle. So all these ponies I was passing by accomplished something great for Equestria? These were forgotten heroes? Some of them. Others were revolutionists of their shared eras. Some were inventors and philosophers, sharing Equestria's future for the good of all. In fact, I do believe the inventor of the quill is buried somewhere in these walls. We can check later should I survive. How close were we to the imbalance? I asked this as we reached the third floor already. ...Not too far now. Starswirl answered after a moment of concentration. I suspect our opposition is already aware of our arrival. Prepare to defend yourself, Jack; lest this foe does more damage than already from disrespecting these Equestrian's resting places. Claiming dominance over the dead? I knew Sunset was petty as a villain, but this was something to just look at in pity and disgust. Frowning, I continued up the next staircase, feeling the air grow thicker with every step upwards... I felt like a Jedi Master. I mean, what other feeling could describe perfectly this sensation of holding a genuine lightsaber in my hand while exploring a dark, supposedly haunted building? I couldn't resist from twirling a blue blade a couple of times amidst the venture up the tower, the reality of wielding the genuine article still sinking into my head. Now, the lightsaber hovered by my hip, taking a slow posture into the tainted blackness waiting for me on this specific floor. Keeping the lightsaber, by the way. This was the area, wasn't it? Even I could feel the tense atmosphere palpable on this floor without magic. This is it. I pictured Starswirl nodding. Prepare yourself. Alright. I raised my blade upwards before, assuming a two-handed grip and relaxing my breath, waiting. I was ready for you this time, Sunset. Without Zagreus to boss you around, I might stand a chance... Here's hoping. My body stiffened at the loud scuffling in the darkness opposing me, something clearly ready to leap out and pounce the second I lowered my guard. While keeping my weapon raised defensively, I had the good idea then to quickly removing my gown so it wouldn't become a hindrance in the upcoming fight, kicking the discarded clothing back and pushing a strand of hair from my face. A dark boot then emerged from the shadows, but instead of seeing those cerulean demonic eyes glaring back at me. I saw serpentine blue. What...? My whole posture tensed further, hearing the ghoulish noise and whispers from around me. Warily, I glanced from the demon-shaped creature in the dark towards the source of the noises between me... And immediately refrained from the urge to scream and run, although the entire sensation was there. Oh [BEEP] no... Ghosts. Literal, ghosts. All rising up from the graves beneath their respective shadows with blackened eyes of pure malice, white transparent muzzles twisted in contempt, regarding me as though I was the one trespassing and disturbing their final resting homes. Great, [BEEP]ing fantastic. A demon and now ghosts... When did My Little Pony become so diverse-? My blade swung the second the ghosts leaped forward, body spinning around without further incentive and blazing through the spiritual bodies. What's that? A lightsaber shouldn't affect them? Tch, tell that to Force Unleashed! I believe that's no longer canon. Thank God too. The Force was excessively OP in that game. Anyway, my blade succeeded, in a way. The second the blue light ran across their chest the spirits disappeared on contact, myself extending the blade far to my right- Oof! And my opponent making good use of the brief distraction, the weapon falling from my grip by the surprised tackle to my chest, feeling two claws force me back against a stone wall and flinching by the hard contact. Ow! The deactivated blade encased the room with darkness, only the demonic purple eyes staring closely at me illuminating anything. Feeling one hand off me, I sucked in a breath and instinctively dodged, stone and bits falling on my shoulder from the fist impacting the wall I previously backed against. Quickly, I rolled out of the way, reaching out into the darkness for any feel of my fallen weapon. Aha! My pinky and ring finger brushed against metal- Agh! The opponent who clearly wasn't Sunset tackled me again, but this time I retaliated with a growl, kneeing my surprised assailant in the stomach and prompting a pained grunt, pushing her off me and rolling again, feeling around on the dusty floor for the hilt and- Success! The hall illuminated again with my blue blade and- [BEEP]! This time I was ready for the attack, my lightsaber holding back two unfazed purple claws, the demon leaning forward with blazing violet eyes of hatred- No... Not her too... "Twilight...!" Agh! My opponent took advantage of my shocked state, a steady kick to my waist forcing me to roll across the ground and hit another wall, inciting my yell of anguished pain. But the anguish itself stemmed more from the enemy I found myself facing. Purple claws emitted a similar coloured hue of energy, clenching into fists as her suddenly lit blue horn cast magic into the ceiling, passing blue fire onto dusting torches scattered on the walls. The lightsaber almost fell from my grip at the heartbreaking sight, breathing in shallowly. Not her... Not her as well... It's not the Twilight you know. Neither of them. Starswirl offered with a tinge of remorse. Just another slave to Zagreus' whim. ...Then I will do everything in my power to free her from his venomous grasp. Midnight Sparkle snarled at my defensive stance, body and indigo wings extended with preparation for a fight. I flinched, feeling quite nauseous from the thought of even attacking with my blade, hence the Soresu position. Every fiber in my being was screaming against attacking her, but somehow, I got the feeling there was no other outcome this way. "Twilight..." I couldn't stop myself from muttering again in disbelief, my pain palpable by what has befallen this version of the mare I loved. To my faint surprise, though, the demonic iteration seemed to have glinted her eyes at those words, before glaring in disdain again. "What manner of creature are you...?" Midnight- No, I couldn't call her that. Not now or ever. Twilight inquired with a raised contempt brow. Okay, so it seemed she wasn't controlled enough to be able to speak freely, and there was no trace of Zagreus' influence in those eyes. They weren't black... They weren't black...! Don't lower your stance for a moment, Jack. "What happened to you...?" I was compelled to ask, hoping she would answer. And she did, just not in the way I hoped. My blade met her attacks again, although this time it was various magical beams emanating from her clenched fists, bouncing back harmlessly from my weapon with some flying past my hair and body. I might have a lightsaber but I was no Jedi... And then, the woman extended both her open hands together and fired a more powerful wave of energy. I rolled once again, hearing magic shatter the stone wall behind before composing myself and kneeling down, blade pointing directly towards the unfazed opponent. I should attack back... But I couldn't. I can't. Twilight looked rather annoyed by my actions, scowling before raising one limb to the ceiling, and I began to feel the floor vibrating by the raw mass of corrupted magic contained within the woman. That's what happened to her in Friendship Games; an unstable mess of magic unleashed and consuming the hapless teen into it, forming into this creature I had hoped to never see again. Hoped I would prevent from ever happening. But I did... So why would he do this? Why steal away one of the few times I would call a genuine victory? This was just... So wrong... "Why do you pretend?" I blinked by the sudden disgusted tone. "Sorry?" Twilight barely appeared amused, her angered look deepening. "He was right, you are deceptive. Your feigned sympathy won't work on me, Warrior. You're a threat to all these innocent people on this world, and I'm here to stop you from causing anymore harm!" My baffled posture took in her words before I frowned in revulsion, indignant by this evident bull[BEEP]. "Is that was Zagreus told you?" I sneered back in ludicrous anger. "God dammit Twilight why are you always so gullible-?!" Wrong thing to say, all things considered. My lightsaber almost flung from my grip again at the raw power firing against me, my body deflecting and brushing past all blue energy beams aimed my way, rather surprised by myself. Perhaps it was instinct, that drive of humanity to survive any and all obstacles. And, truth be told, I'd rather not die today, for once. Not by Twilight's own hand... I would never want to cause her that much pain. The demonic version charged again, frustrated by my dancing dodges and adopting a more personal approach, swipes, kicks and punches which I either blocked, dodged or did get hit by. Human body, I keep getting reminded of. And said body was already beginning to feel drained. I barely managed to dodge the next fist and energy attack from it over my left shoulder, finally seeing an opportunity to retaliate. An exposed spot of her left hip. My hand swung by incentive, reaching contact- And stopping, time holding still for just a moment, Twilight's disbelieving eyes looking down where the blade paused right before it would make contact with lavender flesh, my blinking hands regarding my shaking right limb... No. I couldn't do it. Twilight seized that chance, pushing me back forcibly before flying backwards to gain some distance, the enraged demon now looking more incredulous and wary. My own gaze lingered on my sweating hand, still shaking slightly from the prospect of almost harming the one I loved. I know the lightsaber wasn't set to kill but... Any bodily harm to her physically pained me in turn. ...I can't fight her. I'm sorry Starswirl... I can't. Jack... My opponent blinked upon my next action, genuine confusion blazing her purple features upon me deactivating my weapon and throwing it to the side. Twilight inquired sincerely. "What do you think you're doing?" Staring directly into her eyes, I confessed without regret. "I won't fight you, Twilight." Suddenly, two hands gripped my clothed chest and threw me around, landing my back roughly into a stone pedestal and inciting my snarl of pain. Argh... Gonna feel that in the morning. She towered over me, glaring down at my lack of attempt to retaliate. "You don't fool me!" She retorted. "Fight back, now!" "...No." Twilight growled, and I then found myself being thrown across the floor like a rag doll. "Fight back!" She yelled in earnest frustration, clearly attempting to get a rise out of me. Well, she could try all she wanted. And tried she did. Oh was this Twilight determined. For the next few minutes my body was a plaything for the demon, throwing me, punching me, kicking and magic aimed at my vulnerable spots, making every attempt to incite me to fight back. But I couldn't, my body was on shut down for the moment, making zero attempt to defend myself a little. I flinched, winced and exclaimed pain at every moment, surprised I was even lasting this long. But I wouldn't fight back. Not against her, not ever again. And Twilight finally seemed to notice this, after throwing me on the ground again and my dazed eyes blurred a little, feeling a more softer grip against my cardigan this time, meeting the demon's incredulous and, this time, hesitant gaze. "I don't get it." She hissed in angered confusion. "Why won't you fight back?!" Why? The answer was obvious love. With a sore grin, I managed to muster out quietly, and simply. "Because my love for you will always overshadow my hate." The reaction was authentic as it was comical. Her grip on me loosened, the poor version of Twilight taking a few steps back slowly, genuine disbelief and shock dancing on her features. "You're... You're lying." She whispered, sounding unconvinced and despaired herself. "He- He told me! You're just using this world's me for your own gain!" It felt like my throat was choking up blood, but I managed to utter out, "No... No." With a weak chuckle. It took some effort to stand, my knees wobbling whilst mustering up enough willpower to make the attempt, grinning tiredly towards the baffled corrupted teen. There's hope, there has to be! "I don't know what exactly Zagreus told you, love..." I began, taking a steady step forward each time. "But... But I would never... Never harm you... I'd sooner die..." And I almost did, all things considered. "I don't understand..." Twilight muttered earnestly, her previously contempt expression melting away to reveal the real her, the one trapped inside that poor shell. Those serpentine eyes replaced by those violet orbs I endeared so much, and it broke my heart all over again to see them on this body. "But if you're so in love with my other self... Aren't you... Repulsed by... This...?" Her voice grew tiny with every word, hesitant and afraid. And it ached my chest all over again, moreso than the physical pain she just bestowed on me. "Never." Reaching her at close distance, my hand managed to reach out and weakly grasp her lavender shoulder, looking into her eyes with the utter truth. "You will always be Twilight to me... Let me save you." Her breath inhaled sharply, the demon quickly retreating backwards after shrugging off my hand, and it hurt all over again to see her this way. So unsettled, so uncertain, so... Afraid. And in a flash of light, she was gone. And all the magic with her. "Twilight..." I whispered into the darkness, my legs finally giving way and kneeling on the ground, breathing slow and exhausted, defeated and pained. Palms pressed against stone, a sensation of tears I didn't notice until then were falling from my blurry hazel eyes. She's gone... Starswirl stated the painful truth. No matter what you think, Jack, that was all Zagreus' doing. ...You're right. My eyes blazed upwards into the dark. And I'm going to make that [BEEP] suffer for what he has done to her... After limping out of the Tower, I had found Grave Keeper tending to some graves and waited, before telling him that the supposed danger has passed and ponies were free to see their ancestors again. Indeed, Starswirl had wrapped up the imbalance within after Twilight fled the place, off to parts unknown and beyond my teacher's senses at the moment. I'd say all's well that ends well... But that wasn't the case. There was no victory felt here today... Just a somber outcome as blatant as the air of this town. I would be heading home by now, wanting nothing more than to escape the horrible experience I had here, had Starswirl not made his personal request. Now, still limping, my recovering legs reached the dimly lit room of the highest floor within the Tower, heading directly towards the back of the area. A bouquet of red flowers in my hands. Red was always his favourite. Starswirl had simply said, and I had the sudden suspicion as to whom exactly we were visiting up here. The unicorn had expressed it wasn't himself, so that left only one other candidate after pondering the notion. Finally reaching the end, I was met with the largest pedestal in this Tower I've witnessed, surprise surprise. The biggest statue atop resembling a creature akin to a gargoyle, thanks to the stone. Without further delay, I knelt down before the imposing structure and gently placed the bouquet in front of it, looking up to face plate marking the words of a fallen friend to Equestrian kind. HERE LIES SCORPAN. A PONY AND FRIEND BY ANY OTHER NAME. It's been too long, old friend. My teacher expressed with emotion. Forgive me for neglecting to visit again; I've had my hoofs full for a while. I closed my eyes while bowing my head. One. Two. Three. Four. Rest in peace, Scorpan... Rest in peace, old friend... Tenderly rising to stand, I gazed upwards at the solemn expression with a tiny smile, quite thankful to Starswirl for showing me this. It is I who should express gratitude, Jack... You had no incentive to do this for me, but I am touched and gratified all the same. After everything you've done for me... How could I say no? ...Starswirl? Yes my child...? ...Why me? You could've picked anyone else on Earth... Why? ...One day, Jack, everything will be explained. Starswirl answered with sober warmness. Once Zagreus is stopped, and Equestria reaches the peace we strive to achieve... My imagination should Starswirl looking up at the statue with intent. What he always wanted for... Until then. ...I'll save her. No matter what, I'll save her and Sunset... I'll save them both. Author's Note I have disabled ratings after finding out now that that's a thing. Always hated that gimmick on this site... Anyway, thanks for enjoying that chapter!
Chapter 161: Walking DisasterBy God I looked so out of place. Like, it's a detail I've noticed since returning to human form, glaringly obvious every time I see any of my body parts in line of sight, but it's almost mesmerizing how uncanny valley I was in contrast to the vibrant and fictional-like surroundings. As opposed to the realistic human form I was walking around in then. I took a moment to admire my hands, twirling them in wonder at the bizarre contrast, a short break from the heavy work Applejack has bestowed upon me. "Somethin' wrong sugarcube?" Speaking of which. I quickly called out to the orange mare peeking her head through the red doors. "No, everything's fine, sorry." I added with an unconvincing grin. With a perked brow, Applejack left the stables and prompted me to get back to work, picking up the stacked bale of hay with a heavy grunt. Heave-ho. Hay; stronger than it looks. It almost felt like my back was gonna break by this lifting. Anyway, uncanny valley. Imagine if, all those years ago, I first arrived in Equestria as a human first and interacted with the locals, who do you think would've been more freaked out? The human talking to the colourful vocal equines or the inhabitants towards the two-legged hairless ape? My money's on the ponies, considering how easily skittish they were towards anything new and unexplained. Jesus, looking at myself was so jarring, even from the mirror I past by. You'd have to blink twice at the realism interacting with the fiction, even when I'm literally doing so right now it's still a hard image to maintain. Ya best start believin' in cartoons, Mr. Wright. You're in one. Ha! Thanks Barbossa. "Here ya go." Oh, Applejack decided to check up again with a glass of apple juice to the side, the farmer smiling lightly. "Freshly squeezed and on the house! Figured ya needed it." Setting the next bale down, I grinned appreciatively and took the glass, taking a big gulp followed with a light grimace. Ugh... Pure apple juice. Strong flavour, to put it mildly. "Cheers." I managed to say as the taste lingered on my tongue. "Least I could do with the extra help." Applejack beamed, cheerfully oblivious to my small plight. "Thanks again for helpin' out around the farm Star. With Apple Bloom busy with that school project of hers, it was mighty kind of yer to volunteer." Why was I doing this, you might have some incentive to ask? Why else? Twilight. The lovable Princess continued against buying my bull[BEEP] about staying indoors and closed off from society for the time being, remarking that I haven't really been spending enough time with my friends in a while, my current condition being no excuse not to see my good said friends. So here I was, carrying around hay and working at a disgusting disease-infested farm like my father a long time ago. I'll tell you what, I did not envy the man. "How you feelin'?" I shrugged whilst wincing at the weight being picked up from my hands. "A little strained, but nothing I can't handle..." "Heh. Not that." Applejack seemed to hesitate briefly, watching me cautiously as I walked by like a penguin because of this damn bale. "I meant, how ya feelin' as... Y'know?" Oh... "Could be worse." I muttered, unable to shrug again at the moment. "So what's Apple Bloom's school project about?" Of course, that was a shoddy attempt of changing the conversation, especially against arguably the most stubborn mare of my group of friends. "Writin' a report about somepony she idolizes." The humoured Earth Pony played along for the moment. "Who of?" "Well, it wouldn't be of someone desperately tryin' to change the conversation." Hmph. Applejack's gaze softened faintly. "Seriously though sugarcube. If you don't wanna talk about it, that's fine. Just don't make it a repeat of when you were so hopelessly stubborn against expressin' yerself like long ago, okay?" "There's an irony..." This bale was really beginning to put a strain on me. Applejack ignored the remark, planting an orange hoof on my leg as I prepared to fling the stack of hay over the next. The mare was smiling with encouragement. "We're here for you Star. Just remember that." Yeah, you constantly remind me- Oof! Alright, that's a sensation...! "Stardust? What's wrong?" Applejack inquired suddenly from my rather abrupt reaction to pain, something in my back popping negatively and prompting me to clutch my hip, other hand gripped around the edge of hay. Yep, this was bound to happen! Immediately the mare suspected what was going on, helping me sit down against the hay with observation. "Guess you must've strained yerself too much." And unhelpfully added. "Gosh, ya should consider workin' on that there muscle of yours partner." Thanks Applejack, always knowing what to say... "Maybe recommending you to helping out Applejack wasn't the wisest choice at present..." "Oh, you don't say... Ow!" "At least you still have your dignity." Starlight pointed out with good humour, both mares tending to my internally pained body for no reason, Starlight carrying the supplies as Twilight pulled out the right tools to nurse my back and ankle. Oh, how did I sprain my ankle you ask? Funny story, Big Mac was kind enough to to carry me back to the castle, leaving me by the front steps. Limping up caused me to trip and sprain my ankle. ...Actually, not a funny story. "You're not usually this accident prone." Starlight continued with a light smile. "What's next, you'll stub your toe?" Oh God, don't jinx it for me! You joke my dear, but stubbed toes are arguably the worst sensation in the universe. Count yourselves lucky! "Humans have a tendency for self-harm than most." Twilight muttered beside me, half her body in line of sight since she was focused on healing my sore back. "Maybe Rarity would've been the better alternative. Can't imagine sewing some clothes would do you further harm." Um, you're kidding right? "One, Twilight, I don't sew." I counted from my fingers for emphasis. Hey if I have these things might as well use them. "And two, even if I did sew, you can easily prick your fingers doing so. Doesn't sound appealing in the slightest." "Maybe baking with Pinkie Pie should be the next option." Starlight considered out-loud. "It's probably least capable of putting you in anymore pain, and you do enjoy baking Stardust." "That, or you want more of my brownies." I had the wit at least to make that comment. The unicorn shrugged with a coy smile. "They're really delicious, what can I say?" Hm- Ugh! "All done." The Princess and my girlfriend announced cheerfully, proceeding step off the couch and guiding me downwards, warm fuzzy hoofs pushing a bare chest to lay comfortably on soft material. "Lie down and rest for a while; your internal injuries should heal by later evening." And added with an extra cushion beneath my head followed with a bag of ice applied directly around my ankle, causing my brief flinch. "Anything else, Nurse Friendship?" Twilight smirked. "Well, now that you've mentioned it." Oh boy. "Aside from straining yourself today, how were you doing at Sweet Apple Acres?" My fingers interlocked, resting on my stomach as I answered casually. "Fine, I guess." I mean, Granny Smith shrieked and fainted at the sight of me and Big Mac threatened to kick me into a wagon on sight. But aside from that, all went fine. The purple alicorn nodded. "That's good at least." At least? "I was worried you'd have refused to help Applejack at all. I'm still impressed by your display with making that animal sanctuary all by yourself for Fluttershy." "Don't make it sound like I'm totally inefficient love, sheesh..." A lavender hoof brushed against dark strands of hair. "I'm not." The mare's tender voice replied, Twilight's breathtaking eyes staring down at me with a knowing expression. "I just don't want you to become so distant from everyone again, not after all the progress you've made. The progress we've made together." Just a moment before Twilight added suddenly. "I know you want to reassure us that everything's okay Jack, but that only makes us worry more. This current condition is affecting you more than you'd care to share, I can still pick up on that. That's why I have to ask Jack... Do you want to talk about it?" ...You're too good for me love. Far more than I deserved... "I'm fine love, really." Twilight barely looked persuaded for a second. I reached up, gently stroking the mare's cheek in my palm with a faint grin. "Don't let my own plight interfere with more important uses of your time." The Princess cracked a smile at that. "Nothing's more important than helping my special somepony through his plight... Or special somebody." And graced a warm peck to my forehead, unseeming to care about the spots resting atop it. "Get some rest, okay? I'll come back later." And walked slowly out of sight, as if reluctant to. Starlight lingered for a moment, having watched the exchange with a foreign expression, but gave me a sheepish grin before hurriedly following after her former teacher. Leaving me in a silent bedroom with my own thoughts and empty sensation of already missing Twilight. There is no shame in admitting weakness. I scoffed lightly, regarding the blue ceiling idly. I know that, Starswirl, just as they know me enough to see through my bull[BEEP]. But why should I bring them enough angsty feelings now? They're simply concerned towards their best friend, my student. And the Princess wasn't incorrect regarding your feelings against your condition... And something else. There was a half a mind to look away at the TV or something, but that'd be pointless against an invisible spirit whom can read your every thought. That's a subject I'd prefer against talking about, teacher. It wasn't your fault- What did I just say...? ...Very well. He gracefully conceded, to my gratification. But I'm here for you as much as your friends are, remember that. Three days. I had spent three days trapped in my room. Now, I was free to wander again. And my exploration took me outside around the castle, there the training area typically reserved for me was... Gathering dust. The obstacles course and punching bags unused and just... Sitting there. I walked - well, more limped really - and reached one pole, sighing whilst wiping off the dust threatening to overtake the whole course. Just another crude reminder of how long since I've become this again... It's been, what, weeks now...? "You miss it, huh?" My hazel eyes turned to the sympathetic expression of Starlight Glimmer, whom nodded to the course around us. "It's kinda surreal. I'm just as use to seeing you practice here daily." Gaze dropped, I only shrugged helplessly. Starlight continued after that with a soft voice. "It must feel awful; feeling so powerless and unreliable for losing your magic." I winced, Pretty much the case. "But Twilight's doing everything she can to fix this. We just gotta have faith in her." "I do." There was never a moment since our relationship where I wouldn't trust Twilight with figuring out this type of mess. I looked back up with a determined frown. "I trust Twilight to help make things right, as much as I trust you to try cheering your good friend and brother up." Starlight blinked at that, before catching on with a "Oh!" And grinned sheepishly. "You really consider us all some big family, huh?" I shrugged again, this time with a coy smile, and the mare giggled behind her hoof. "Heheheh, that's okay. I don't mind, makes me feel good inside... Like I belong, you know." "You do belong." Despite what many of the fanbase may claim. "You've done so much for us all, Starlight. You're part of this big dysfunctional family whether you like it or not." "See, I get the feeling that I should be saying such to you, Stardust." Starlight perked a humorous brow. "Or should I start calling you 'big bro' now, instead?" "If you don't mind me calling you 'little sis' in turn." "Hmm, on second thought, maybe we'll just stick to calling ourselves by our real names... Oh, that's right." The unicorn grinned knowingly. "Only Twilight can call you that." We shared chuckles, allowing the tension of the air to remove a little. Well, Starlight was certainly helping with her blunt approach to matters. Once the laughter subsided, the unicorn tilted her head with a certain smile. "Twilight knows what she's doing, Stardust. All we have to do is wait until she finds the perfect solution to this problem." Don't I know it. "Meanwhile, there's something I wanted to ask." "Oh?" I raised an eyebrow at the shift in expression. Clearing her throat, Starlight looked me in the eye and inquired seriously, "What did you mean when you said you left your world because you were afraid?" Oh... That- But a certain wise voice quickly intervened. Grab onto that pole tightly, now! And a noise tore from my throat, "Agh!" "Stardust!" I heard the surprised mare exclaimed by my newfound collapsing state, both hands clutching onto the wooden sturdy pole quickly. My body knelt, teeth grinding and eyes clenching shut by the sudden lack of oxygen and explosive pain coursing through my body. Not... Again...! This was... The same as... The graveyard...! Keep holding on Jack, the pain will subside soon! Didn't... Feel that way... To me... Ah...! "Ahh!" One hand latched off the pole to clutch my chest, almost falling off if two certain hoofs hadn't caught me by the shoulder. Through teary eyes, I forced my lids open to meet Starlight's petrified expression, lilac eyes observing me in uncertainty and complete worry. My voice managed to hiss what my the only salvation which first came to mind was. "Get... Twilight... Ah!" Starlight needed no further incentive, nodding while stepping back, gone in a flash. My fingers dug into clothed skin, where we heart was beating rapidly to make up for the fact I had heavy trouble breathing. The pain racked against my sides and chest, swirling around in an unkempt storm and prepared to tear me asunder. Oh God... I was gonna die...! You won't die if I have anything to say about it, my child... Keep holding on. My other hand was unable to keep a tight grip on the wood any longer, my knelt body falling onto grassy ground with my head turned to one side, struggling to keep them open. The pain killing me within was a contrast to the breathtaking landscape of Equestria... A peaceful utopia Zagreus will destroy if I died here and now...! Not... Gonna... "Jack? JACK!" I vaguely heard the Princess, forcing myself to sit upwards with one hand pushing me up. Then, feeling multiple hoofs and claws on me before my arm could collapse through sheer agony, I tearfully glanced upwards and meeting the head-on sparkling eyes of a terrified Twilight Sparkle. My pained voice barely whispered, "Help..." And it felt as though a nuclear bomb went off in my stomach. I was getting really sick of getting knocked out all the time. "Surely there has to be something we're missing!" The incredulous voice of Rarity called out from my left. "You're saying that there's no sign of damage anywhere inside our friend?" My girlfriend shook her head, motioning towards the blackboard presented at the end of my bed. "According to the doctors, there are no visible signs of any interior damage. Whatever caused Jack so much distress..." Twilight hesitated for a moment. "It didn't occur through normal means." So after that episode where I endured an episode of complete inward pain like my organs were twisting around everywhere, my eyes first woke up to a hospital bed surrounded by my good friends. All whom expressed utter concern and relief that I seemingly was fine, for the moment, and according to the medical staff here, there was nothing indicating towards that horrific sensation I went through earlier. My friends were half-relieved, and half-worried about that mystery, mine moreso on the latter. Applejack frowned. "So then, what did cause 'im to collapse like that?" Twilight shared her friend's look. "I'm not certain." And with one wing gestured to the board written with small notes and a drawn diagram of the human body. Very accurately so. "This isn't a common happening even in Jack's world, I checked. And according to Jack this supposed phantom pain has never occurred before in his life, isn't that right?" "Well..." My only position here was shrugging. "I've experienced invisible chest pains before, but never to the point of making me unconscious." Twilight frowned, this information clearly news for her, prompting me to add quickly. "Hasn't happened since I became a pony though, so you never had to worry then." "But you're a not a pony now." Starlight pointed out with concern. "So could this be related to that phantom pain?" "And if it is, how do we stop it from happening again?" Fluttershy inquired next, fright reflecting in her clear blue orbs when glancing to me. "It sounded really awful what you went through earlier..." "That's what we're attempting to deduce, Fluttershy." Twilight said reassuringly towards the pegasus. She looked back to the blackboard with a thoughtful glare. "But from how it sounds, it may just simply be the pent-up pain released after being restrained from Jack's Equestrian body, triggering an explosive pain coursing through his body for a few minutes." Although, something in Twilight's voice indicated her skepticism by that voiced speculation. And you know what? I could fault her. I too found this notion questionable. Something in Starswirl's voice earlier also reinforced this disbelief... The Princess turned to me. "Did you have these phantom pains often?" I answered honestly, "Over the years, though they have been decreasing a lot." Ever since I left school, in fact. "So that's it then?" Rainbow asked in absurdity. "Just invisible pain Stardust is use to getting? I thought it was something worst!" "I must say, this revelation is rather refreshing to hear." Rarity added with a bright smile, as though the crisis was suddenly averted. "My mind speculated far worst scenarios. This clarification is relieving to know, darling." "Does that mean he can leave the hospital now?" Spike then asked in earnest, having been sat beside my leg with a hopeful grin. Twilight, meanwhile, shook her head with a wry expression. "Just because he's accustomed to this pain doesn't mean all is well. In fact, it's just another thing we have to deal with and help him overcome." That last part sounded like a bitter mutter. Inspecting the blackboard again, Twilight nodded after a moment and smiled humouredly towards her son. "I'll speak to the doctor and see if Jack can be released early. Spike, could you go fetch him for me?" "Sure!" And Spike grinned back to me with newfound relief. "Glad you're all better now Dad!" And jumped off the bed before I could pet his scales, rushing off out the door with eagerness. The others looked back to me with warm smiles. "And here I thought you were gonna stick around for a while. Ah well, have this get-well muffin I baked for you anyway!" Pinkie happily thrusted the small treat into my hands. "White chocolate, your favourite!" Ha, certainly was. I smiled graciously to the beaming Earth Pony, setting the cupcake on the drawer for the moment. Starlight then addressed everyone with a humoured smirk. "Okay, I think we should leave Stardust to get changed, since humans prefer not to be seen without clothes for some reason." Oh dear Lord. "Twilight, love." I called out towards the alicorn. "Please educate Starlight about that." Flushing a little, the mare nodded with a fond smile and motioned for the others to follow, magically pushing the blackboard outside with her. After my friends expressed their relief before leaving, only one unicorn lingered. Starlight waited until they were from sight and looked to me with a new look. "It's not just phantom pain, is it?" I blinked. "I noticed your doubtful look when Twilight guessed that, and I'm guessing she thinks there's more to it too." Starlight regarded me with concerned curiosity. "What do you think is going on?" "...I'm not sure yet." But I was going to find out in a moment. But before that, I smiled lightly with a nod to the mare. "Thanks for getting Twilight back there." Starlight smiled slightly back. "The least I could do... Better catch up with them, see you soon." And hurried after the mares, leaving me once again to my own thoughts and memories of that earlier hurricane of pain. I waited until the coast was completely clear, the enthused voices of my friends dying out by the corridors outside. ...Okay Starswirl, spill the beans. You know what's happening to me. I heard nothing... Followed with a short huff. Let me start of by expressing how relieved I am that you survived that experience completely. Your will is strong, my good pupil. Yeah, thanks. Information please. A warm chuckle, though it sounded rather strained. Very well. He conceded tiredly as I got out of bed carefully. Clothes are in the bottom drawer, meanwhile. You all right, teacher... You sound exhausted? The penalty from the energy I've been demanding from the realm. Starswirl responded wearily, as I began putting on my socks and underwear after pulling the curtain for some privacy by the visible eye. I had to attain much magic to keep your body from succumbing to duress through enduring this world's laws. So... What actually happened to me back there...? It was awful, felt like my whole body was on fire. And I can't apologize enough for that. Hm? As you're aware, it is my magic which barely keeps you from submitting to death on the spot. The contrast between your form now and the world you choose to inhabit would instantly bring your own demise. I have to borrow enough pure magic from my realm in order to keep your body functioning and healthy. But there are... Repercussions to utilizing magic so. Yeah... I'm listening...? The amount of magic in question is... Excessive. Starswirl confessed rather regrettably. Understand, I may have been a figure of my time, but my magic in folklore was often exaggerated. Even in this realm, I am but one pony. One unicorn draining far too much magic than the average equine can maintain. In consequence, there will be moments like earlier, and back at the grave town, where that link to magic will... Slip. 'Slip'? I paused from pulling up my trousers, raising a brow to the clean ceiling expectantly. Something about that hesitation had me on edge. Starswirl sighed again. In essence, there will emerge moments of the magic halting from sustaining your being, temporary if I can help it. But the further you remain in this form, the more magic I must borrow in order to maintain your health. Unfortunately... ...It won't last forever. No. So that sensation before will become a regular occurrence the longer I stay in this body... And the more it continues, the magic keeping me alive will eventually cease and... And... Your oxygen supply will cut off completely, and your body shut down. So the longer I stay as human, I will die... ...I am so, so sorry Jack... No... No don't blame yourself, Starswirl. You never accounted for this event happening... Heh, if anything, this can all be blamed on Twilight's own mentor... "Jack? Are you still getting changed?" Speaking of which... "Yeah." I called out rather weakly from behind the curtain, the disquieting revelation Starswirl shared making me sit down with unzipped trousers, forehead grasped by two pale hands, feeling as though all colour drained from my face. "Is everything okay?" No, no it wasn't. "Yeah, everything's... Good." Only one thing could come from this, I must absolutely, without hesitation keep my angelic girlfriend on the other side of the curtain from ever knowing this. If Twilight knew... She would blame herself, believing she brought the inevitable demise of her friend and special somepony. And that envisioned devastation on her face was something I would never forgive myself for... Dragging my hands down my face, I knew Twilight was still waiting on the other side... And swallowed, standing up again to finish off changing- Ow! "[BEEP]!" "What is it? What's wrong?!" I hissed at the sensation crawling through my foot. "Nothing just... Stubbed my Goddamn toe!"
Chapter 162: Dance Magic... Hmmmmmm...Well... That was an entirely new sensation. Apparently, going through the portal as pure human again induced some volatile reaction in my body, almost keeling over with the feeling to throw up all over the white stone floor. Starswirl was right to warn me just now. My hand gripped the edge of the mirror for support, other clutched to my stomach over the brief but asinine sensation. Just a reminder never to go through into this damn alternate universe when I could help it. Alas, I could not. For my being here was needed, according to my sage of a mentor, because some event was happening involving my friends here which required my presence just to keep an eye on things. You know, imbalances or what-not. Straightening myself after the sensation finally subsided, I gazed towards the front building to find everything... Well, seemingly normal. Canterlot High looked as dull and lifeless as its surroundings as ever. Sure there's any imbalance going on, Starswirl? None which I can detect for this moment. Perhaps Zagreus intends no sinister plot at this point in time. Good, now I can leave. Fastest trip to this world ever, not that I was complaining- However, it may be imperative to inspect the school for a moment. Not to mention we should wait for any side-effects of your present body interacting through the magical portal to subside. Damn. Huffing, I turned back to face the insulting building and rolled my eyes tiredly. Alright, I'll take a gander. Couldn't take too long though, what with Twilight's recent paranoia of late. Long story short, the alicorn had me confined to bed upon my release from the hospital, wanting to make certain nothing else was wrong and that, if I really was ill, should take things easy and not strain myself with anything. Now, I wasn't opposed to staying in bed all day. I mean, what human was? But with Twilight acting like a mother hen of late, constantly checking my health and temperature every three hours a day, even my body was aching to do something aside from bathroom trips. Thankfully, Starswirl provided that oppotunity by dispatching me here, to a world I utterly despised without empathy. Twilight was of course reluctant at first and insisted she tagged along, but Starswirl had me assure the alicorn that everything will be fine, and that Sunset and her human friends would take good care of me while I was here. All were oblivious to my flinch when I repeated those words to the concerned lavender mare. Speaking of which, haven't spotted my friends yet. Although to be fair, Sunset hasn't been alerted to my coming here- "Hey you!" Oof! Oh fantastic, five steps forward and I get tackled to the ground. Landing on soft grass, thankfully, my vision was dazed despite my glasses managing to hang on briefly, feeling an uncomfortable weight holding me down in the form of pink intense eyes and rainbow-themed long hair. Oh of course... My sight cleared up eventually as the human Rainbow Dash spat with venom. "What are you doing here?" Tight blue hands pinned my wrists on the ground, preventing me from even moving. I considered kicking her off, but that scenario just felt unnerving to even ponder. "Trying to cause trouble like last time?" "Rainbow..." I growled, not in the mood for this. "Get off me. It's me for God's sake!" She scoffed with a coy smirk. "Hoping to fool us again by pretending to be our friend, by looking younger? In your dreams pal!" And she leered forward. "You better start explainin', or I'm gonna-" "You'll what? Kick a soccer ball at me until I submit?" I snarled back with sass, struggling to free my wrists. "Get off me dammit!" "You're not Stardust pal, and you never will be, Zagreus!" The young athlete grinned with snark, leaning back up again. "And you know what? Great idea about the soccer ball! Might just consider it." Oh [BEEP]. "For the love of- I am Stardust!" A snort to my justified outrage. "Prove it then!" What?! "Tell me something only Stardust would know, and make it good." Make it-? "Rainbow I swear to God-" "One..." You... "What can I possibly say to convince you it's me?!" "Two..." "Rainbow Dash, for the love of Twilight, I won't be as merciful as I was at Camp Everfree if you don't let go of me this instant-" "I know how you can persuade us it's really you." Huh? Oh. I was too busy being indignant at the girl straddling me to the ground to notice the six other girls watching from the side with angered and skeptic expressions, Fluttershy cautiously hiding behind the group. Sunset, with that admirable boldness, approached forward and unfolded her arms, kneeling down beside my head and stared firmly into my gaze, features scrunched up in determination. "When I was deeply uncertain about performing in The Battle of the Bands, before our final confrontation against the sirens, what was it you said to me on the rooftop of the school?" ...Good grief, that was a while back. I had to think hard on that, expression clecnhed in concentration. Sunset only waited, stalling Rainbow from carrying out with her threat. The girls from the side watched in apprehension, looking grimly prepared for any outcome unpleasant. It was as if the words just sprung from my mouth. "That I never requested you as lead singer for [BEEP]s and giggles, but because I trusted you. I had faith in you, just as your friends have as well. You were capable of achieving more than you know." Please be right, please be right, please be right... Sunset just regarded me for a long moment, searching my expression as if for any deceit, and then finally nodded, a small smile gracing her features. "It really is you..." She sounded both relieved and concerned at once. "Twilight mentioned that something unique happened involving you in Equestria, but I never considered... Rainbow, could you please give our friend some space?" The bewildered teen looked back and forth between Sunset and I, hastily getting off me as if in realization and allowing me to breathe again. Oh thank God! I eagerly accepted Sunset's hand to help me stand, dusting myself off with a geniune grin in the pony-turned-human's direction. "Thanks." Sunset only smirked sheepishly. "Sorry about that. We immediately thought you were... Him." Yeah... That was understandable. "Stardust...?" Our gazes turned to Fluttershy, hesitantly approaching with curious eyes. "It's really you?" I only nodded with a small smile, prompting her to add. "Goodness, we barely recognize you. You look very... Unique." I snorted. "I look like the poster child for a deform center, I know." Sunset perked a humoured brow, shared with Applejack and Rarity. The farmer stated, "Yep, yer Stardust all right. What in tarnation happened to ya?" "Eheh..." Rainbow then laughed nervously, rubbing the back of her head with a sheepish smile. "No hard feelings, right Stardust? Guess I kinda acted without thinking things through." ...I sighed. "No Rainbow, your actions then were pretty warranted. My fault for not warning you girls about my arrival and condition beforehand." The human Twilight, meanwhile, was busy circling around me as though I was some fascinating specimen to behold. Which in her case, I suppose I was something to examine, looking nothing like their, objectively offensive, version of humanity. The knowledgable teenager only blinked after concluding her examination, stepping back with curious violet orbs. "What has happened to you, Stardust?" "Celestia happened." I shrugged, grinning simply before something else came to mind. "Before any of you ask further though, have there been any irregular occurances prior to my arrival? We suspect something may be amiss." The teens exchanged glances. "None which spring to mind, regrettably." Rarity answered, before adding with some firmness. "But please refrain from changing the subject, darling. What could have possibly been done to make bear the resemblance to that dastardly fiend whom pretended to be you back at Camp Everfree?" "And why do you look like Zagreus?!" "That is what I just asked, Pinkie darling..." "It's a long story." I shrugged, but seeing that their expressions weren't changing from saying that, I then motioned to the building. "Could we take this inside though? I'm not... Feeling so..." My legs wobbled a little, thankfully caught by Applejack and Rainbow to my shoulders and chest respectively. "Take it easy sugarcube." The farmer muttered with worry and reassurance. I swallowed. Must be another side-effect from travelling through the portal. Sunset, frowning with concern, nodded to my wishes and gestured for us to follow. "Let's talk more about this indoors. I imagine you don't wanna be stared at by people openly, no offense." Tch, none taken whatsoever... "So, this is how you're suppose to look?" Fluttershy was the first to ask once my summary was complete, the seven of us occupying a spare musical room for the time being in favour of privacy. Of course the journey there was greeted by multiple wary and curious stares of their classmates, increasing our brisk pace for seclusion. And on the way my mind fell back to faint recollections of treatement in my old high school by the mixed expressions. My mood was getting no better out of all this. At my nod, the human Pinkie decided to help herself by poking my arms with open awe. "Cool...!" Not what I would call my predicament, but at least someone was amusing themselves. The tall teen barely above my own poor height stepped back and grinned brightly. "Nice glasses too!" I simply scoffed and looked away, prompting the others to share looks. In fact, the whole trip here they appeared deeply uncomfortable about something. And I'm guessing as to what. Zagreus did leave quite the impression. "If I'm making you all uncomfortable I'll just leave-" "Oh, it's not that darling!" Rarity swiftly interjected by shaking her head, grinning weakly. "Rest assured we're very happy to see you." Uh-huh. "Though I've never heard of magic performing something like this." Sunset chimed in open puzzlement, leaning against a desk with a tilted gaze, brow furrowed. "And you're stuck this way until Twilight can find a reverse spell?" Something like that... Starswirl was awfully vague about it. "She mentioned something that happened to you on a huge magnitude, but I was assuming... Never mind." The bacon-haired girl waved it off with a sheepish smile. "It doesn't sound too serious, at least. Twilight will probably find the solution in no time." You mean, find the solution before I likely die from prolonged exposure. "That's all good and all, but there's one thing that doesn't add up to any of this." We all glanced to Rainbow, whom was glaring at me not in hostility but complexity. "Why, in the name of Daring Do, are you wearing a dressing gown, in broad daylight?" I looked down to the open clothing covering my shirt and whatnot. "What's wrong with it?" I'll question what significance Daring Do has on this world later. Unimpressed brows. "Dude. You're wearing a dressing gown over your regular clothes. What's up with that?" I shrugged, refusing to be judged by this. "It's comfy and warm to wear. You have no idea how often cold this body of mine easily gets." Twilight cocked her head in intrigue. "Is it a condition?" "Yeah, called 'being me.'" At that, some of them smirked. "Least ya kept that wit." Applejack chimed with crossed arms, leaning comfortably beside an instrument. "Taste in clothin' aside-" "Just for the moment, mind you." Applejack continued as if Rarity hadn't interrupted. "What brings ya to CHS Stardust? Last I checked you swore you weren't comin' back for a while second ya left the bus." Twilight pitched in with deep concern. "Please don't tell me there's another crisis close by. We're really in the middle of something right now." Aside from talking to me? "Why, something up?" And suddenly, as though a light switch went off, the teenagers all quickly looked away, showing traces of nervousness and apprehension whilst refusing to meet my inquisitive gaze. "You could say that..." Rainbow replied sheepishly, rubbing the back of her head. "Sunset will be all too happy to explain, right Sunset?" The girl in question cast the athlete a sidelook for evidently being called out, but steeled herself with a sigh and straightened, approaching my curious state with a rather grim expression. "I think we should talk." Hm? Sunset looked back to our friends, whom gaze the teen looks of encouraged acknowledgement. With composure, Sunset brushed past me to the door and opened with a motion for I to follow. "We'll be back in a moment." Curious... I glanced back to see the group all idly avoiding my stare. Oh God... Sunset wasn't choosing now to divulge her feelings towards me, was she? No... No she had far more tact and sense of timing for that. What then? And what's this pit of dread slowly crawling up my spine every step following the girl to another secluded room...? This time an empty classroom with Sunset turning on the lights, the room as bland and soulless as the rest of this world. Her leather jacket's back facing me, Sunset was taking a moment to compose herself, gathering enough courage to obviously confront something. I swallowed, that sensation of apprehension building up in my throat. My fists clenched and slowly unclenched, feeling stiff cold even with the heat of the classroom and gown and sleeves. Red and yellow hair tilted to reveal a yellow ear. "What was that about back there?" About you seven acting all secretive and anxious? You tell me. "About what?" "Twilight." Huh? She turned to regard me with a puzzled frown. "You kept looking at her as though you were expecting her to burst into flames at any moment." "Aren't you... Repulsed by... This...?" "Let me save you." I shuddered, repressing those depressing memories for the time being. "It's nothing... Doesn't matter." Was my brisk response, heaving a sigh and getting to the point. "Was that all?" Sunset's expression flinched. Was I too flippant? "No, that's not all." The yellow teenager answered rather quietly, carefully looking away as she continued. "In response to your question earlier; yes, something has come up that we're in the middle of." Okay...? "Camp Everfree's in need of more funding, and we're helping out. In fact, we were about to start the next gathering of money through washing cars right before you arrived." ... "You're kidding." And this time, the teen looked at me with a trace of defiance. "We're not." Her tone was far from jest. Are you... Jesus Christ! Holy [BEEP]! I just can't escape it, can I?! It's like my personal destiny! My mood went from bad, to neutral, now to worse. Scratch that, worse than worse. I couldn't stop my incredulity from bellowing against the standing teen. "Why would you do something like this?!" Sunset raised a brow, clearly expecting the answer to be quite evident. "Because they're our friends, and we owe it to them?" "You owe them nothing!" What the [BEEP] Sunset?! "It should be their job to handle their own taxes! What about those workers Filthy Rich sent to aid them?" "There's nothing wrong with friends providing some help despite previous mistakes, Stardust." I was close to sputtering. "That doesn't answer my question!" And, after taking a deep breath from realizing that yelling at the calm Sunset's face would solve naught, I tried again with an attempted subdued voice. "They can't rely on seven teenagers to pay their bills for them forever, Sunset." Voiced through grinded teeth notwithstanding. She nodded. "We know that." Did you though? "But sometimes they're gonna need some help by people who care just as much for the camp as they do." Well, good luck finding them then! "Stardust, you agreed that Camp Everfree should stick around and that Timber and Gloriosa had the capability to handle their responsibilities." "I agreed to none of that." God, even the mention of those names out-loud was giving me a migraine. Couldn't we just have all pretended LoE never happened, moreso than any of Equestria Girls thus far? Starswirl, why do this to me? "And clearly they're not good enough if they have to ask seven, high school teenagers, to gather enough money to fund their little camp. Sunset, you of all people, please tell me you see the flaw in this?" I practically pleaded with a rather desperate disposition. Because that's what this was! Sheer madness! What workstation asks a group of high schoolers barely near graduation to handle their taxes? Surely even FANS of Equestria Girls should see the fault in this idea! Now I wished Sombra was back in my mind just to agree as the second only voice of reason around here! Come on Sunset, you're smarter than this! "And that's what brings up something we should've discussed back then. I was afraid of possibly ruining our friendship, and so caught up in the moment of setting up the fundraiser and dancing with my friends..." Sunset's eyes closed for a moment, gathering the right amount of conviction to to snap up and glare with steeled blue eyes. "Stardust, you went too far." One second ticked in my brain before the words impacted. "...EXCUSE you?!" "You heard me." Crossing her arms determinedly, Sunset Shimmer leaned forward with an air of defiance and challenge. "Your attitude from beginning to end at Camp Everfree was completely unacceptable." WHAT?! But the incorrigible teen was far, very far from finished. "You treated a good majority of people there like dirt, especially those who were trying to do good. You presumed and reacted without giving anyone else a chance to redeem themselves. And then you decided to play God and dictate the fate of a camp which wasn't your right to judge. What you did back then, Stardust, was inexcusable." ...No. Oh no no no no! I will NOT be treated as though I'm the villain in this! "So, it's MY fault that Timber and Gloriosa made horrible decisions?!" My voice rose in outrage with every question, features tightening to express my incredulous anger. "It's MY fault that they endangered everyone around them through their bull[BEEP] actions?! It's MY fault that-" "Yes. All of that is your fault." My jaw paused in sheer astonishment, Sunset regarding me impassively but with eyes lit in passion. "All of those things which could've been avoided had you decided to actually prevent them as opposed to waiting for them to happen and judge the two for it. They are good people, Stardust, and you had every chance at helping them learn from their mistakes!" Now Sunset sounded ridiculed with her next statements. "Instead, you carried this air of self-righteousness and casting holy judgement when it wasn't even their fault! Aside from Zagreus' own interference, Stardust, you're just to blame for everything that's happened if all we're gonna do is point fingers!" "I gave them the chance to get their [BEEP] together and put the geodes back!" My mouth spat a little saliva in emphasis to my indignation. "So what, I was suppose to babysit the two the whole time?!" "You could've offered them advice and guidance, not throw them under the bus at every given opportunity!" Sunset exclaimed back, matching my features and losing her own composure. Clearly, she had been given a lot of time to dwell on this. But I was not to be outmatched. Not about something like this. "I gave them the choice to put them away and they defied me-" "No, you gave them an ultimatum. Do as you say or lose what's precious to them!" Sunset raised a hand to cut me off, sounding deeply unimpressed. "Honestly, what right did you have to even make that decision for them? You're not a deity among us, Stardust!" Oh if you had any idea! "The right as the only person to think like an adult-!" "In that situation? You mean, you couldn't trust anyone to think for themselves? Even your friends? Even me...?" For as how incredulous and angered the teenager sounded, I vaguely detected that trace of hurt in that tone. But Sunset persisted. "You had no right to choose what benefits yourself and others like that." ...Y'know, for a brief, tender moment, there was a quiet trace of pride in my swirling hurricane of emotions, aimed towards this young woman for passionately speaking her convictions and defense for those she considered innocent. Unfortunately, it's overshadowed by all this justified rage! "They kept the camp in the end anyway!" I pointed out in disbelieved fury. "So why is this such an issue now?!" The yellow teen shook her head. "Only because you took pity on them." Two firm fingers prodded my chest, very roughly to emphasize her own passion. "You chose their fate without any input from your friends. You decided what's to be done with their camp without their own consent. You made a call on what's best in your eyes just because you could. Tell me Stardust, how does that many any better than what I've committed in the past?" She really drove the point home. "How does that make you any better than the likes of Cinch? Or the sirens? Or Zagreus?" Something inside me snapped. "And what? What, Sunset? Your solution was any better?" I took one step forward, getting into the girl's defiant face, feeling my own features begin to strain by how hard I was squinting. My voice was more calmer, but lingering with rage, my fists shaking on my sides violently. "Let them keep the camp with no repercussions? No punishment for their actions? Let Timber hit on Twilight with no acknowledgement for his own shortcomings? Let Daisy assume responsibility but also learning nothing? Everything resolved as though nothing happened. Don't get self-righteous on me girl; your overly forgiving nature is a fatal flaw that needs me to balance the unfair results out!" A brief pause. "Is that so?" Sunset folded her arms knowingly, perking a stern brow. "Then just answer me this... Why should I get away with punishment from my past actions, but they suffer for theirs?" I blinked, wondering what in God's name she was going on about now. "I told you why back at the camp-!" "No." She held up a finger. "Don't you dare tell me that the circumstances were any different. Timber and Gloriosa made mistakes, we know that, but they were pure of intent. They were trying to do good. Gloriosa wanted to make the campers have a good time, misguided as her decisions were. And Timber was protecting his sister. Those merits are crimes to you? How would they be worse than my past mistakes? I blackmailed, bribed and hurt so many fellow classmates long ago..." Sunset glanced down briefly. "Sunset... They almost killed innocents-" "So did I! When I threw that sledgehammer into your face!" Sunset snapped, cerulean eyes blazing. That new gem wrapped around her neck vibrant in reddened hue. Blue orbs blinked back some tears, but Sunset persisted with voicing her own thoughts without any hesitation. "I've done far worse than either Timber or Daisy ever could've! And you know what? That haunts me still, to this very day! Unfair? The only unfair thing regarding this scenario was your prejudiced treatment of them and biased of mine, all because you were simply jealous of Timber's closeness to this world's Twilight!" I... Ah... My jaw literally fell agape, brain scrambling to come up with some kind of comeback to that ludicrous accusation. Sunset, however, waited for no response, now toying with the sparkly geode with a quiet smile. "I forgive them, Stardust. Twilight, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Rarity. We all forgive Timber and Gloriosa. Everyone makes mistakes... And it's our job to help them overcome those errors of judgement." Solemn eyes looked back up to me. "That's why I'm begging you, Stardust... Let go of this mindless contempt you have against them, and help us fund the camp they deserve to keep." ... How... ...How... ...How dare... That fiery volcanic anger which bubbled up in my chest just a moment go? Yeah, cooled off after Sunset's small outburst just then in the midst of my incredulous disbelief. Replaced by something seeming far more appropriate; a cold, frosty anger threatening to take down everything around me. My mind was literally willing the nearby windows to start cracking, looking for anything to display just how angry at this... This... Utter betrayal before me... Sunset's faint hopeful expression died down, replaced by quick apprehension and a small step back at the shallow breathing and angrily growing outlook on my face. This was it, then? They choose those filthy campers over someone like me...? Oh... Oh how the winds turn to suit the needs of the ignorant and biased. Well played Hasbro. Well played! "After all I've done for you." I sneered righteously, to Sunset's blinking surprise. "Putting up with your nonsense in this world and the people with it. You disgusting stereotypes and mockeries to your Equestrian selves. Do you have any idea how much tolerance I had to... No." No, I was finished here. Plain and simple. "I don't have to justify anything to you." I simply said, turning around to witness the cautious and stunned gazes of multiple students who obviously heard the commotion and were investigating. "Nosy [BEEP]s." Gasps. "Stardust-!" "NO!" I roared to Sunset behind me, the girl quickly halting from placing a hand to cease my advances. My hazel eyes gazed at the cowering a-holes with ill-disguised contempt. "How much memories resurfaced every time I look at this school and its lifeless people. If any of you suddenly keeled over and died no one would notice. None of you are worth my time and energy! And as for you." My forefinger pointed harshly after I whirled, right before Sunset's wincing face. So much to say, but only one summed it all. "I've never been so disappointed in you, Sunset Shimmer." And one look to the six girls waiting outside the hallway as the student body cleared with distress and fear in their eyes. My gaze fixed directly on certain violet orbs, repressing the urge to vomit at the fact the cause of such despair was yours truly. "I hope their camp burns down with them in it." Twilight stilled, looking awfully close to keeling over if not for her friends supporting her. Refusing to feel any further guilt, I quickened my pace, yearning to leave this Godforsaken world and never, ever return. Sunset called out pointlessly as I turned a corner, evidently trying to salvage what little of the bond was left because of her betrayal... Of their betrayal. "Stardust! Wait!" [BEEP] Equestria Girls! [BEEP] all of it! I paid no acknowledgement to the tears crawling from my eyes until I dived back into the portal, having enough of everything. Twilight was wrong... She was wrong. And it wouldn't be the first time...
Chapter 164: Parental InterventionThis was stupid... "This is stupid..." "Mmhm." And embarrassing... "And embarrassing..." "Mmhm." And totally demeaning... "And completely-" "Demeaning?" "Is it that obvious?" Twilight sighed. "You've only made mention of such the last, let's see, fifteen times since the station? Your distaste is rather apparent by this point." And could you possible blame me for that? "We're almost there anyhow, Jack, so complain naught any longer!" At least someone's enthusiastic about this. My only saving grace isn't that Rainbow wasn't currently around to poke fun to our method of, as my girlfriend leading me downtown put it, 'fitting in' through the bustling crowd of posh and lively Equestrians. All somehow not even noticing the strange, hunched-back 'pony' in a cloak with front fists for hoofs accompanying the renowned Princess of Friendship. I guess everyone's knowledgeable to the fact that the young alicorn keeps unusual company around. Doesn't make this situation any less dignifying, though. My monkey ancestors would be laughing at me right about now. Didn't assist in the matter by me almost falling over a few times with Twilight barely managing to prevent those tiny incidents. This whole affair was her idea to begin with, planned all the way from the train ride to this kingdom which I hardly felt comfortable being in at the present time. My focus was either on the ground or Twilight's lovely long tail amidst the walk through the busying kingdom. My initial surprise spawned from the fact, upon arrival, our destination wasn't the castle judging by the path Twilight led me down. But my growing suspicions grew more and more grimly confirmed by the exact location I was well aware of and we were nearing with every step. Meeting Celestia was the last thing I desired, but now suddenly I was beginning to warm up to the idea of interacting with the same mare whom has assured my demise unwittingly rather than where we were heading. "Reconsider this." I practically pleaded for another time upon rounding a corner, the dreaded modest building in sight, catching up beside the purple alicorn and almost stumbling over in the process, a few glances my way from the action alone. "You might still be needed for royal duties back home." Twilight's smile was anything but reassuring. "Schedule's all clear and all royal business accounted for. I double checked." Damn... Ah! "A friendship dispute might suddenly pop up and you'll be required to solve it." "Good thing we have friends back home whom we can trust with certainty to handle any sudden dilemma." "...They might not be home?" "They are. I checked beforehand." Violet sparkling eyes glanced my way. "And they're very eager to see you again." I couldn't resist scoffing. "As an Earth Pony, perhaps..." Because suddenly envisioned screams and calls for help with plaguing my mind, and I was all too tempted to turn tail and run back to the station before the next train leaves. Anything sounded more appealing than this forced confrontation planned by my stubborn girlfriend. Said girlfriend paused as we neared the front door, finally turning to face me completely with a wry smile and hoof to my lowered arm. "It'll be fine." Will it though? Will it love? "I know them, and they won't judge you for as you are now, Jack. They already love and accept you as though you're family. Just humour me on this, okay?" Well... Seeing as I didn't have enough choice in the matter now anyway. I sighed deeply, nodding slowly from beneath the hood. "The second they start screaming, I'm out of here." Twilight only smirked faintly and faced the shut door, opening it without any knocking as though she owned the place. I stood there, dumbfounded by the risque action before following the mare inside. Well, I suppose in a manner of speaking, she did own the place. This was, at one point, her only home... "Mom! Dad! Are you home?" A few seconds of silence, Twilight's call after closing the door magically being answered with nothingness. Welp, I'm not complaining! I glanced to the alicorn with a grin. "Guess you were wrong. Wouldn't be the first time, let's go home-!" "Twilight!" As if those were the magic words, voila! Two parents appeared from the next room, greeting us but mostly their pleased daughter with thrilled wide smiles, the mother embracing the lavender pony for a few seconds with the father following suit. With her own massive grin, Twilight looked between the two adult equines standing before her with a jovial attitude. "It's so great to see you both again! It's been a while since Hearth's Warming!" "It's always wonderful to see you again dear." Velvet answered with sincere blissfulness. And, finally noticing the man wrapped in a cloak behind her second child, the grey-ish unicorn blinked. "Oh! You mentioned you were bringing company in the letter. A new friend of yours, dear?" Wait... They didn't know who was accompanying her here...? Night Light smiled curiously towards me. "Aren't you going to introduce us, Princess?" Twilight what the Hell?! The alicorn only smiled rather slyly and walked up to my side, one hoof grasping the shoulder of my beige cloak. "Why certainly. Mom, Dad, you're already well acquainted with this man. In fact, you should recognize him by his grumpy bleak outlook on everything." Reminding myself that the door was already close behind me... Ready to flee just in case... Both ponies exchanged puzzled glances, before slow realization dawned on their equine features. Twilight only grinned... And thoroughly pulled the shielding fabric off with one effortless attempt. Gasps. Why you do this? Seriously Twilight, why condemn me to this? Was this payback for not letting you turn human? Because of how I've been behaving recently? Was putting me in this position really worth the repercussions following afterwards? A deep silence settled straight after the two adult ponies reacting in pure shock, bewildered pairs of eyes gazing back at my stunned hazel look. Oh great, they were speechless. Thanks Twilight; the alicorn in question whom was currently observing back and forth, obviously expecting something fruitful from all this. Y'know, aside from her parents being horrified by what has become of her special somepony. Wait, the door was right behind me... I could leave right now and Twilight couldn't stop me- Damn. The Princess quickly sent me a stern expression after clearly picking up on my desire to make a hasty retreat. Well what did she want me to do? Stay and be gawked at by her mommy and daddy? Seriously. Just what were you trying to accomplish here, love? "Stardust...?" The mother finally spoke up quietly, sounding as stunned as her current features. "Is that really you...?" My mind immediately reacted, heading straight to 'retreat' mode, as my body finally stood, flinching a little by my back popping into place again. "Hello Velvet. Night." I grinned sheepishly, my heel twisting a little to prepare for my quick departure. "So wonderful to see you guys again! I'll just... Leave you to catch up with your daughter, bye!" "Stardust, wait!" My entire body winced, freezing in place by the command of Twilight's mother, the family seeming to have that whole effect on me somehow. I refused to turn, however, keeping my back facing the pair of Equestrians. It's bad enough they saw what I originally look like, so let's spare them the pain of gazing at this ugly mug any longer. Of course, the family had a penchant for persistence. While I glared at the ground with clenched fists, Velvet had decided to approach and walk around to meet my gaze, blue eyes shining in recognition after a few moments of silence, my breath halting. No, they didn't deserve to witness me like this. Again Twilight, what was your goal here-? What? The motherly equine motioned for me to lean down for some reason, and as if by mental command, my body obeyed, probably out of obligation for the alicorn behind me. As I knelt before the grey-ish mare, Velvet had the courage to gently cup my chin and keep my gaze firmly locked onto hers, her own clear blue eyes searching. And then enveloping me into a surprising embrace. "It's so good to see you again dear." Ah... My arms couldn't react, brain jumbled in utter confusion and taken off-guard by this unexpected approach from the equine. After finishing the comforting hug, Velvet stepped back with a light, affectionate smile which had me inhale sharply. "Twilight, you should've told us it was your special somepony. I would have prepared everything much sooner!" She... She was acting as though nothing was wrong...? A dark blue hoof then appeared on my shoulder, making me jump somewhat. Night seemed both bemused and concerned by the reaction, but this time his rather moonlight eyes looked over me briefly for any sign it's me, settling on my hesitant blue-green gaze. Velvet walked over to join their daughter, watching the proceedings. After about a minute, the dark blue unicorn grinned lightly and provided me space, stepping back with a warm tone aimed directly towards me. "You always come with surprises son, every time we see you." I could only blink, whereas Twilight chuckled by my lack of composure, but beaming in satisfaction all the same. As if... This was anticipated on her part. Night smiled kindly, speaking in both warmth with a touch of playful firmness. "I hope you've been taking good care of our Princess since the last time we met each other, Stardust." Despite myself, I smirked faintly back. "As I keep saying, it's Twilight who's been taking good care of me." Said mare looked away at that, eyes showing a different story in contrast to my sincere words. Night, oblivious to that response, nodded with an endearing look to his beloved. "That sounds about right. In this family we always seem to be needing taken care of by the mares. Where would we be without them?" Velvet beamed cheerfully, already turning back towards another doorway. "Why don't we prepare dinner a little earlier now? You must both be hungry by the trip. Twilight dear, we cleaned up your old room just before you arrived; as neat and organized as you left it. Why don't you and Stardust head upstairs and settle in. Oh, you will be staying for a bit, I hope?" Twilight nodded happily. "Of course Mom." And motioned for my hapless state to follow, my brain still trying to keep up with what was even happening. My legs turned on automatic mode, standing up again to follow after the pleased alicorn Princess towards the nearby stairway. "No funny business while up there, you two!" "Dad!" I barely mustered a tiny grin. It was like walking into the same room back home, or at our old library. Spacious, cozy and piled with books, charts and various scientific equipment neatly placed in corners and desks across the room. Twilight marched into the old bedroom as though she never left it, smiling in pure bliss while her utterly perplexed and unsure boyfriend stood by the doorway, opting to lean against the wood as the Princess explored childhood surroundings. Twilight proceeded to breathe in the atmosphere, letting out a happy exhale with violet orbs sparkling beautifully. I was still reeling over from what just happened downstairs, and who could blame me? Events were going faster and without the patience to let me keep up. Something eventually caught the mare's eye, and Twilight gasped in surprised enthusiasm. "There's my old 'Guide to Level Three Advanced Magical Practices!' I haven't read this since two weeks into learning from Princess Celestia!" They just... Accepted me. As though there was nothing wrong. "Oh, my original crafted star chart I made when I was eight! This was for preparation of my first sighting for a meteor shower." The young alicorn sighed in fond reminiscence, regarding the paper before her. "I'll never forget how magical that moment was." Did she not tell them? Why? Why surprise them and potentially make me feared even by them? "And is that... It is! My first ever 'Basic Magic for Beginning Unicorns!' Mom and Dad got me this on my second Birthday upon my first successful spell." Twilight added with a sheepish grin my way. "It was growing a full plant from its seed. Not as hard as many would assume, all things considered." What was she attempting to achieve? Why bring me here? Another one of those incidents where Twilight acts without properly thinking thoroughly? Brilliant and intelligent as she was, this alicorn was no stranger to acting on emotion over logic plenty of times... If not all the time. Looking back to memory lane, Twilight spotted a board nearby and grinned widely. "My first theorized answer to the elusive common cold spell! You won't believe how long it took me to find an answer... Only for practice to end in complete failure. Spike wouldn't stop sneezing for weeks." Inspecting the old blackboard with aged chalked writing and drawings, Twilight rubbed her chin with a thoughtful smirk. "Although, this was a while back. It's not too late to re-evaluate the formula again and improve where I left off, though I doubt Spike would be all too happy to be a test subject and somehow winding up getting another long cold again, huh?" One look at my stare, and back to the board. "You're right. Maybe we should until I have more spare time. Although I should have some leftover notes laying around-" "What were you trying to achieve?" I finally compelled myself to ask after my mind started operating functionally enough again. "Celestia's castle, you said, with the prospect of your old mentor finding a positive answer to my situation." The alicorn sighed, dropping the enthusiastic facade and sending me a wry grin. "Because I knew you would never leave your room if I said we were going to see my parents instead." With good reason! Twilight turned back to her old bookshelf. "As for what I was hoping to achieve - and I seem to have succeeded in that regard - which was helping you grow more comfortable about your present predicament by showing that there are still many ponies outside of Ponyville who see you for who you are as opposed to what you are." "You gambled their affection for me in hopes of them seeing past my unappealing features." I scowled lightly, folding my arms with stern disapproval and taking a few steps into the room, feeling as though I was walking on holy ground. "Twilight, you know how easily your kind judges by appearance alone. Was it worth the risk?" "They're my parents Jack; I wouldn't have done this had I not known them enough to risk it. So in answer, yes it was worth the risk." Twilight rolled her eyes in exasperation, glancing my way with a small endearing smile. "They love you almost as much as I do, of course they wouldn't turn against you regardless of how you presently look. What were you expecting them to do, turn you away and shut you out?" Considering how I've been treating you of late, Twilight, that'd be doing you all a favour. Instead, I could only shrug hopelessly, prompting the mare to sigh and place a dusty book back, walking my way with a hoof to my knee. "Trust me on this, Jack." She smiled lightly upwards. "You need to see for yourself how loved you are despite your appearance. And besides, you're not as hideous as you often tend to exaggerate." "I look like if Eddie Murphy attempted to look more like one of his iconic animated roles." Regardless, Twilight's infectious breathtaking smile was getting to me, inciting a small grin in turn. Shaking her head, the Princess stepped back and added, "Just humour me over dinner. You'll see. You'll be treated as though you were never changed back into a human to begin with." Uh-huh. Then, Twilight's attention was brought on something else close by, her gasp with childlike excitement. "My old telescope!" My eyes followed the alicorn blissfully inspecting her old device which looked like a size for toddlers, which was probably the case considering how young Twilight was upon her first interest in the stars. Give them a chance... I sighed. This just screamed nothing but negativity... Though likely from my negative nature for the most part. Still, I suppose I better indulge them. After all, how often have those two ponies downstairs given me a chance despite my own constant [BEEP]ups? "Jack look! This was the first set I practiced the size spell from!" Well, dinner was... Nice. At least, nice for them. Awkward as Hell for all me. Twilight chatted with wild enthusiasm towards her loving parents, both at fond rapt attention by their Princess's passionate words and gestures, recapping events since we've last met at Hearth's Warming. I, meanwhile, was currently poking at the salad on my plate with the fork, not really feeling hungry nor motivated enough to take a bite. Unlike their meals, mine was specifically filled with healthy food humans regularly consumed, which I imagined Twilight was responsible for consulting her mother with beforehand. Always taking care of me even when I'm not looking. Huh... Just occurred to me I referred to Christmas as 'Hearth's Warming,' again. I must be going native. Tch, Hell, I've been going native for a long [BEEP] time now. Here I was, eating dinner with talking cartoon ponies, one of whom I was currently dating. The kind of trails life leads you down and ending up in unforeseen conclusions. Did I regret any of this though? No. Never. But I'm starting to regret agreeing with accompanying Twilight here, because the longer I stayed the more painful this was becoming. It wasn't too long back that I was reminded of my own mortality in that hospital room, by Starswirl's affirmation. It then became noticed by me that the three equines were regarding me intently, prompting me to look up and ask rather sheepishly, "Sorry?" Twilight smiled in weary endearment, Night smirking knowingly whereas Velvet giggled, the unicorn repeating herself. "Twilight was just telling us about your last little date together near a lake. I understand you have some prejudice against water." I blinked, recalling that exact picnic we had not too long ago. "Yeah." I smirked in amusement by the reference. "Large bodies of it anyway." "Jack never taught himself how to swim." Twilight added casually, prompting my raised brow. "Oh I tried learning, believe me love. It's not exactly easy." "Neither is it too difficult." The alicorn sent a coy look. "You simply weren't trying hard enough." Oh, we're doing this now? I smirked back at the teasing mare. "I seem to recall you having trouble doing a simple lap when Rainbow dragged us to that swimming pool in Cloudsdale. Don't talk to me about practice love." Twilight didn't rise to the bait yet, tilting her head with an unimpressed look. "At least I made the attempt, rather than sit by the edge of pool looking downright miserable." "I couldn't miss watching the great Twilight Sparkle fail at something she attempted to learn spectacularly." I grinned widely. "Seriously, watching you splash like an untrained fish in the middle of the pool was beautiful, love." That struck a nerve. "I simply just need to practice some more before I get the hang of it." "Yeah, just try not to drown in the water like you do with books." The Princess opened her muzzle, but the further banter was interrupted by the lighthearted chuckles of two adoring parents. Night spoke first, "Shining and Cadence often bantered, but this is rather entertaining. Dinner and a free show, wouldn't you say honey?" "Watching our daughter and future-in-law express their affection for each other this way? I'm inclined to agree dear." My hand holding the fork froze. Of course, Twilight being Twilight, the mare flustered brightly at that, her lavender cheeks lightening in pinkness. "Mom, Dad, please! We-We haven't gotten that far ahead of our relationship to consider something like that yet..." "Well do hurry up meanwhile." Velvet proceeded to tease her offspring mercilessly. "I'm fine with having one grandfoal already, but an extra or two wouldn't hurt..." "Not too soon, I hope." Night interjected with a stern grin, regarding his daughter's bright reddened face. "I want my little Princess to keep being little a short while longer. Although, while we're on the subject of future children..." "Should we really be having this conversation over dinner?" Twilight asked in exasperated embarrassment, staring desperately towards her amused parents, whom shared a look and Velvet then grinned rather mischievously. "What better time dear? After all, you're reaching that age where such matters should be discussed-" "Mom!" "Your mother raises a valid point, Twilight. I mean, who knows what kind of intimate activities may spring to mind as your relationship together develops-" "Dad!" Normally I would be chiming in, adding to the red-faced Twilight's further embarrassment, not too flustered about it myself with the confession that I wouldn't at all mind with their suggestions. However, those would've been for entirely different circumstances. Because right now, the thought of putting Twilight through any of that made me sick to my stomach. As I look at this happy family, so carefree and teasing each other with content and peace in their hearts, just like the rest of this world and its inhabitants, it only painfully reminded of the slow agonizing fate reaching up to meet me. Starswirl had confirmed it himself, a while back, and my little heated exchange with Sunset back at Canterlot High only incited me to stray back from this current pleasant conversation between flustered daughter and loving parents, reminding myself as to why I was even having dinner with them to begin with. Because Twilight thought I deserved such happiness. Meanwhile, my body was slowly reaching into the cold embrace of death. And as that's happening, I was sitting here, eating a well-done meal with ponies I've considered family for a long, long time now. My fork settled onto my plate, unable to eat at all with this lump of guilt and regret choking in my throat. I couldn't do this. There was no reason, at all, for me to ruin their peace. The sound of my rising brought out their family discussion, all three heads turning to me curiously. "Is something the matter Stardust? You look... Pale." Velvet inquired with a faintly concerned brow. "She's right Stardust. Was the conversation too much? We're sorry if so." So kind... So loving... And here I was taking advantage of it. "Jack?" My tired eyes turned to the purple mare. "I can't do this love." And addressed the whole table again with a wry smile. "I'm not really hungry, sorry... Don't let me ruin your family moment." And made a hasty departure out the dining room before anyone could possibly stop me, intending to leave them to their own peaceful nature without these constant reminders making me bring despair and misery to the table. It was too much... Far too much. It's not fair. Now, I hated sounding like a whiny brat but... [BEEP] it, it's just not fair. Time and time I try, I make every effort, every attempt, every blood and sweat I could possibly muster, even if it's not up to standards with regular humans. But no matter how much I put into making this work... It all blows up in my face. My palms tightly pressed against the surface of the wooden clean table, inside the rather tall library of the house. It was too much, seeing Twilight so content and oblivious to the situation around here. In fact, it's a downright wonder how flexible she and everyone else was regarding these pressing matters. Zagreus was still around causing God knows what despair out there. Imbalance everywhere. Ponies in trouble. My slow death as a human. And what were the girls still doing, despite all these things and being oblivious to simply one of them? Throwing parties. Showing off. Making clothes. Kicking apple trees. Helping animals. Studying magic. Flying kites. Making gem cakes. Still keeping true to who they are despite the present situations surrounding them. They never waver from their natures, always staying true and just no matter how dire the circumstances may be; marching onwards with smiles and heads held high... And it made me all the more envious of their hopeful nature. It just wasn't fair. Here I was dying and depressed and rendering all my hard work to have a happy life in a world MADE for happiness null and void. All because I agreed to Celestia's baseless hypothesis and being trapped as full human again. I was going to die sooner or later, without any warning, and my friends will suffer because of it. Once more, I make them suffer because of my own selfish reasons. I just wanted to make things easier for Starswirl above, whom has done so much and asked for very little in turn aside from cleaning up the odd imbalance here and there. And because of this casual desire, it'll be my friends who'll endure through the worst of it. What Twilight will endure... "Press any harder and you might catch splinters." I scoffed at the male tone behind me. "As if I deserve anything less..." My corner vision caught blue fur and sympathetic yellow eyes. "What makes you think you deserve to hurt yourself?" Oh, want a list? "How about we start with the fact I haven't been living up to your promise enough and taking good care of your Goddess of a daughter?" The stallion hummed after a moment of silence, obviously taking those words into consideration. "Funny, because Twilight's been claiming otherwise this whole time." Of course she has. She's good like that. "Then again, she's always hated believing in anything bad around the ponies she loves." My eyes clenched shut, head bowed while leaning onto the small desk for support.. Yeah, no need to tell me mate. "But what makes you believe you're not taking care of her well enough?" Aside from the blatant lie I keep telling her and everyone around me that I was fine and completely healthy? Despite that, my voice found itself unable to provide a coherent answer, simply releasing a noise of uncertainty instead. Reluctance, fear maybe. Only Starswirl's words came haunting back. In essence, there will emerge moments of the magic halting from sustaining your being, temporary if I can help it. But the further you remain in this form, the more magic I must borrow in order to maintain your health. Unfortunately... "I just... Don't deserve her." I confessed instead, unable to hide the despair after opening my eyes and glaring with self-loathing at the wood below. "Never have, never will..." "...Maybe we'll never be deserving for the mares we love." The dark blue unicorn eventually said, sounding weary and humoured. "Heh. It's still wonder how she even decided to settle down and start a family with this awkward bookworm..." I grinned lightly at that, at least, my body deciding to sit down beside the stallion, feeling as though he had more to say. And so Night did, placing a blue hoof to my slumped shoulder. "Do you love her?" Was that even a question? "I'd die for her." "Have you been keeping her happy to the best of your ability?" I'd like to think so. "I'm trying my best." "And would you, given the option, vow to protect and care for her for the rest of eternity together?" "Yes." The answer flew from my mouth before there was even a split-second to think about it, surprising myself with a perplexed blink. It's like my heart reacted before my brain did, predicting that question for a long time now. "As I can clearly see, with this." My hand was grabbed, presenting the small jewel on my ring finger between us, Night smiling proudly. "So if you ask me, in my humble and expert opinion, Stardust, you do deserve my Princess. And Celestia forbid anyone tells you otherwise." My eyes stayed fixed on the ring, having refused to remove it ever since I swore to Twilight that promise back in her room, that I wouldn't actively confront danger alone any longer... And sorta broke that vow on the unexpected confrontation with Midnight. But that was small potatoes. My hand slowly clenched, the amethyst gem glittering radiantly against the evening rays of light shining through the windows. "You gave me hope, a reason to exist. Our friends contributed, but you most of all gave me that precious gift of all. I promise to love you until the end of time. I'm not Flash Sentry, nor Timber Spruce - Thank goodness there - I'm just your plain, autistic meddler who attracts trouble. But I will do everything to keep you happy for the rest of my life." My hand lowered, prompting Night to ask next with knowing eyes. "Twilight came here in hopes of getting advice from her parents to help the one she loves and cherishes." I flinched at that confession. That explains much more. "So, what holds you back this time, son? Surely it's not simply becoming what you originally were which makes you assume you're no longer a suited match for my daughter." "I'm dying." I don't know what prompted that. Maybe it was the pride, or the encouragement, or the vague hope he was giving me, but something deep within incited me to confess the truth to this stallion and this stallion alone, for the time being. For some reason, it was Twilight's Dad whom I was confessing this secret to rather than Twilight herself. Possibly because I just needed to tell someone, than the one who will feel absolutely guilty over it. "I'm not sure when, I'm not sure how sudden it'll be." I regarded my pink hands solemnly, my voice quiet and defeated, but rather glad I was sharing this with another. "But the longer I stay in this form, the longer it'll kill me. Literally. There's a reason I became a pony here to begin with." My gaze slowly looked up to the stunned dark blue stallion, watching me with pained sympathy. Sounds about right. "And since Twilight partook in Celestia's spell to keep me a pony..." It all dawned on him. "The conclusion she would reach being that she's partially responsible for your fate, and such knowledge would destroy her." I nodded tiredly. "And that's something I can never put her through..." Night shared the look; a longer, searching look that penetrated my wounded soul. "I understand." Yes, I imagine you do. "Still, Twilight deserves to know. Sooner or later, the truth will come out." Don't remind me. The dark blue unicorn then grinned lightly, somehow despite the revelation, making some small attempt to decrease the seriousness of the situation. "Still, I know she'll find a way. Twilight would never give up regardless of the challenge. She'll save you." "I wish I had your confidence." I sighed, looking away again in weariness. "I could have a heart attack right now and drop dead, for all I know." Another round of silence, the saddening news sinking in. For now, Night was the only one to be aware of this, and I'd rather it stayed that way. But knowing him, Velvet would probably be alerted of this revelation sooner than later, likely tonight or after we're gone. "Then don't waste another minute." Huh? My head turned to Night in surprise by the sudden firmness, the tall stallion resting another hoof to my shoulder and adding whilst leaning forward, yellow eyes blazed in resolve. "Spend every moment you have with the ones you love, rather than wallow in self-pity and despair. Twilight is devastated about what you're becoming, what you're doing to yourself. I see it in her eyes, when you left the table earlier, when she confessed to us all her worries and frustrations, terrified of what's happening to her special somepony. You want to keep Twilight as happy as possible without being alerted as to what's honestly going on?" The unicorn released an encouraging grin. "Stop making it so obvious, then, and spend the rest of your evening here in the company of your worried sick Princess." That sounded more of a command than advice. But something in the stallion's eyes had prompted me, then, to slowly rise upwards above the pony and straighten myself, slowly nodding. He's right, making it too obvious wasn't helping favours. The dark blue unicorn grinned up to me then. "It's always a bad idea to try hiding your real feelings away, Stardust. Trust me, mares can always sniff them out." I had to laugh shortly then. "Jack." He blinked. "Hm?" "That's my real name... Jack." I shrugged at his earnest surprise, grinning lightly. "I suppose you'd rather call your future-in-law by his true name than anything else." Although, clinging onto the vain hope such a reality would one day occur... "That does explain why Twilight constantly calls you that." But Night was beaming happily anyway, as if my statement was a confirmation to something. "I hope you'll give my wife and your future mother-in-law the same honour as addressing you such too." At that I laughed even more with the stallion. Hardly an honour, but why not humour the man... Or stallion? Turns out, Night did inform his wife. How was that made obvious? By the tight squeeze the grey unicorn delivered as night fell and we all retired, the parents having offered us to stay the night. Imagine Twilight's pleasant shock when I eagerly accepted the offer, winking playfully to the alicorn who clearly felt as though she was missing something. Velvet had small tears in her eyes and whispered reassurances through the hug that everything will be fine, which I only nodded and smiled to, hoping that would please the mare enough to get a decent night's sleep. Shining's room hadn't changed much last time I slept over here. Jesus, that was years ago. Ever since, what, when Celestia kept me in Canterlot for a while after the Grand Galloping Gala. Laying on the unused bed brought back far too many memories; recollections of my younger, more wary self with no hope or planned future for himself. Heh, back then, I simply wanted to die, just for merely existing. Because I believed not even life in Equestria could make me much better. Which brought me to this door right now, hesitantly raising a hand and rapping on the wood with my fingers. Good Lord, I hope she doesn't get too annoyed from me doing this, with midnight looming so close... "It's open." A slightly tired voice called out. Welp... Time to face the music. Twilight's room was as well kept and organized as seen earlier, with the alicorn in question turning to the open door curiously, a book resting on her sat-up lap against the pillow with her horn being the only source of light, illuminating those puzzled gorgeous and innocent features with magnificence. I was almost tempted to turn tail and leave. "Jack?" "Hey love..." I replied rather meekly, grinning and gesturing behind me. "Sorry for bothering you. I'll leave if you're busy-" "No, no! It's okay, it's fine." Twilight sounded genuinely surprised and relieved by my flustered behaviour, motioning for me to approach after magically shutting the door behind me. Oh great, I'm right in her clutches. Curse your bewitched entrancing beauty, Twilight! "Is something the matter, Jack?" "I... Couldn't sleep." At least, not in that room. Too much reminder of past events, and I had enough on my plate as was. "And I... Well, seeing you always makes me feel better, so..." Okay, Jack, next time try a more plausible-sounding excuse... Christ. But Twilight seemed deeply amused, and flattered, by the response. "Guess we both have a lot to think about." No kidding. The alicorn proceeded to pat the edge invitingly, and my feet pulled forward without further prompting, gently taking a seat on the bed without invading her personal space too much. My body then stiffened by the sudden warmth on my left hand, Twilight's hoof brushing over it rather protectively. The Princess smiled by my earnest reaction. "Usually I'm the one who's nervous whenever we do this." I could only smile lightly. "Things change, Twilight." "Yeah..." The mare answered rather solemnly. "They do..." Well, good work Jack. You ruined the moment just like that! Twilight immediately changed the subject. "Although, considering how long it takes for you to sleep, this is the first time I think where you've actively sought me out in the middle of the night." "You know how much I hate bothering you when you're busy." Twilight smiled lightly. "You know I'll always have time for you, Jack." My free hand reached forward, brushing against the mare's fuzzy right cheek affectionately. "I know... Still." She chuckled, leaning into the touch with a soft smile. "I was starting to worry, you know, that you being human means we wouldn't be able to share moments together like this..." I smirked. "Twilight, love, I was always human." "That's not what I meant and you know it." ...Hm... I suppose I have been lately regarding physical contact. Guess that's just another sign of how unworthy I felt for Twilight at this moment, even here and now, stroking the mare's warm cheek which she comfortably resting into. My other hand turned around and gently grasped the mare's covering hoof, prompting her gorgeous smile to widen all the more. "Though I'd never object to moments like these, honey, I can't help but think you're trying to hide something." "Nonsense." I snorted in attempt of convince, grinning teasingly. "I just want to keep my special Princess as happy as possible, especially with how I've been behaving these past few weeks since becoming this abominable form again." This time, it was Twilight reached forward, cupping my own cheek with a fuzzy and somewhat ticklish hoof, the mare inquiring softly. "Your trepidation is understandable, however the abomination remark is debatable. You look pretty handsome to me." "That's not even funny Twilight." "Who's laughing Jack?" But we were both smiling happily, just enjoying the moment and presence of each other's company. "What did you and Dad say to each other earlier?" Some things I'd rather not reveal, not yet anyway. However, while on the subject, there was a matter I knew had to be addressed, something I've been neglecting to focus on during my own inner dilemmas. Night wanted me to look after his daughter? So I shall. Because I knew, for certain, regarding my own special somepony whom was trying to hide it herself. I wasn't the only one feeling guilt. "Twilight." By then, both hands were on her front hoofs, keeping them place on the soft duvet between us, my hazel eyes keeping a stern lock on curious and waiting violet orbs, Twilight knowing from tone and stare alone this wasn't something to jest about. "It wasn't your fault." Immediately, she knew. "Jack-" "It wasn't your fault." The Princess blinked, but sighed and shook her head with a weak smile. "You don't have to try and make me feel better, Jack, though I appreciate the attempt. We can't deny I'm partially, if not entirely, to blame for what's become of you-" "It's not your fault." Don't even attempt to cover up for your mentor's mistakes yet again. If anyone else can be blamed for my inevitable death... Twilight frowned. "It is my fault-" "It's not your fault." "Yes it is. Jack, that's far enough." "It's not-" "Yes it is!" The Princess snapped, growing more irritated and exasperated, but the reflection of sadness beginning to glisten in those round eyes. "Stop pretending I can do no wrong and face facts-" "When have I ever pretended?" I retorted right back, keeping a firm grip on her hoofs, but not enough pressure to potentially hurt the mare. Never. "But this was not, and never will be, your fault." A depressed sigh. "But it is, can't you see that?" Twilight sounded tired and desperate next, looking just about ready to cry whilst pointing out. "I played a part in turning you back into something you despised, making you weaker and more vulnerable, distant and turning you back into the old Jack! You're an easy target for Zagreus, and it's all because I just wanted my Warrior's life to be easier...!" My annoyed expression softened, feeling my heart begin to shatter all over again from the tears threatening to fall down those stargazing eyes. "Twilight..." The Princess sniffled, looking away with pain and regret present on her features, the true guilt revealing itself. "You have every right to be upset. But please, don't place that blame on anyone but the one who deserves it-" My arms immediately reached forward, pulling the mare into my own embrace, and Twilight recuperated without delay with the limbs around my waist, keeping the pained alicorn close to me with all the comfort and love I could share. Even with the bond no longer active with my Balance suppressed, I just hoped this was enough, Twilight resting against my chest where my heart drummed in sorrow and yearning to make this wonderful pony happy once more. "If anyone deserves blame, my love..." I whispered solemnly into her warm mane. "It's myself, for making my Princess feel this pain..." Twilight answered tearfully from beneath. "Then let's share that guilt together..." ...Alright. "Together." I affirmed quietly, kissing that soft mane for reassurance with the silence of night descending within the room, keeping everything somber and, for the moment, rather peaceful. "No matter what happens." I was compelled to add with sincere solemn affection. "I will always love you, Twilight..." "...Will something happen...?" The Princess inquired softly, a tinge of apprehension in that tired voice. I only shrugged, keeping it once again a secret. Make her even more upset? Might as well kill me now. "With us and our friends, something will always happen." A choked sob, followed with Twilight shifting and pushing herself back, meeting my gaze with a tiny smile. My fingers instinctively reached forward, brushing away the fallen tears I have unwittingly prompted from her once again. As though sensing the self-punishing, the Princess shook her head with a wry grin. "You're worth shedding a few tears over." "Not too many, I hope." I replied with a matching expression, retreating my hands and adding with a note of seriousness. "It's still not your fault, regardless what you think. Don't think for a moment I will ever blame you for what happened, Twilight." Or what comes because of it. "Hrm, from the man who casually blames others for things, I'll consider that a rare honour." Twilight had enough in her to tease yet again. And suddenly, the mare added with a newfound tone of sheepish desire. "Um... Remember when you once asked me to sleep next to you when you were in despair?" "Yeah...?" Though I was already picking up on what the mare was asking of me. "Well, now I'm wondering if you'd... You know... Like to return the favour... I mean I know the bed's a little small but..." It was the least I could do, already shifting myself to lie down by the edge of her pillow with a humoured smirk. Anything to make Twilight feel better, as always. The alicorn blinked, but grinned in hopeful gratitude despite the blushing cheeks from first making her request and gently laid down beside me, slightly pulling me so I could have some more of the pillow for myself. Then it went to holding hands and hoofs together. Seconds later, a cuddle. The Princess whispered rather humouredly and shyly into my chest. "I hope Mom and Dad don't get the wrong idea tomorrow..." Hah... "Parents always presume the worst, Twilight... Your mother will probably be thrilled though."
Chapter 165: All Hail King Stardust!"You're being unfair to her and you know it." "Am I- Oh, thank you Velvet." The mother beamed merrily as though there wasn't a heated exchange occurring between her daughter and a human, setting the plate of cookies down between Twilight, Starlight and I upon the table before leaving us to it. "Where was I? Ah yes Twilight; am I being unfair for Celestia clearly having the easiest job in the universe, according to Starlight's description?" Said unicorn was looking back and forth between us with a bemused and awkward presence, seeming as though she was trying not to crack a smile. "Bold claim for someone who's never ruled Equestria for a thousand years." The Princess of Friendship, meanwhile was matching my expression with utter perfection. "When Princess Luna was - also according to Starlight's story - completely exhausted by the end of the day fulfilling her sister's role. Does that scream easy to you?" "Now who's being unfair?" I snorted, taking a warm chocolate chip. "Luna had the disadvantage of being dreadfully tired from staying up all night fixing countless ponies' dreams. Celestia might as well have cheated." "Celestia was also tired!" Twilight argued back, leaning forward with passionate defense to her old mentor, hoofs slamming on table. "It's not easy having royal duties, Jack! I should know." "Duties? Twilight you barely do anything involving royalty! Besides, smiling all day? Judging a flower contest? Having your picture taken at a children fundraiser? Solving a minor dispute and reassuring a few ponies? Pray tell, love, what about any of that sounds difficult?" "You'd be surprised, if you'd be more productive in your lifestyle." Ooh, that was a low blow. Even Starlight snuffed a chuckle behind her hoof. "It might sound like a breeze at first, but performing these duties, daily, for a thousand years? Who wouldn't be utterly exhausted from them?" "Yeah... You'd think Celestia would retire by now. Make way for the new and all." I swore I heard teeth grinding. "She's doing just fine Jack." "Well she's doing a fine job of smiling all day and acting placate while everyone suffers for it, certainly." "No one is suffering!" "No one who doesn't think for themselves!" "Starlight, tell him/her!" The pink unicorn barely restrained her growing amusement, immediately shying back from both heated glares demanding the mare's support. "I think I shouldn't get involved in this..." "Love your logic by the way." I turned back to Twilight after rolling my eyes, smirking incredulously. "How one minor dispute between siblings results in utter devastation: 'Oh no, a normal argument between two sisters? Nightmare Moon will return!'" The Princess glared. "What is your problem?" She looked compelled to ask, now frowning suspiciously. "At the gala you swore you'd give the Princess a chance." Well, that was thrown out the window ever since Celestia signed my death warrant. "That doesn't mean, love, I'm just going to shut up and accept everything Starlight's been telling us." Said unicorn only grinned in sheepishness. "Hell, while Luna did at least a decent job with Celestia's duties for the day, it was Celestia who had to rely on her sister to fix one nightmare one mare was having." I emphasized that with one raised hoof and a stern expression towards the objective alicorn. "Let's face facts, Twilight; Luna has the toughest job between them." "I mean... He does raise a point there." Ha! Starlight glanced to her former teacher while pointing out. "Princess Luna does have to check on the dreams of every pony in Equestria and make sure they're pleasant. That sounds rather tougher than what Princess Celestia has to deal with... Heh..." Maybe I should address what's going on. Well, Starlight, while Twilight and I were still staying at the alicorn's parents' place, decided to drop by and announce how the map summoned her to Canterlot to solve a friendship dispute at the royal castle. After a hyperventilating, excited and equally nervous Twilight was informed, the lavender mare did everything in her power 'not to get involved,' and keep check on Starlight's progress especially after learning who was having the problem in the first place. Celestia and Luna. Two siblings acting like... Well siblings. Of course Starlight succeeded in solving the issue, but the whole time I was wondering as to why the map would send someone outside the Mane Six. I thought that thing was solely connected to those six? Did that mean the map could just dispatch anyone, or someone just close to the six mares? Was Hasbro just breaking their own rules again? Who knows. "I'm not denying that Princess Luna doesn't have it any easier than her sister does." Twilight began after a moment's pause, gathering composure with a firm look. "But as Starlight clearly told us from her story, both Princesses have their share of burdens and pressuring responsibilities, and neither were use to fulfilling the other's respective roles. This tells us a great deal about them." I scoffed while leaning back with eyes to the ceiling. "It tells me a lot, sure." Two sighs responded. "The point being, that both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are at equal with their responsibilities and appreciate one another for their hard work. They simply needed to be reminded of that. We shouldn't dismiss one of their duties because they sound less complicated than the other." "It did seem like a lot of hard work for Celestia to do, now that I think about it..." Starlight added with a mumble. Twilight looked relieved by that affirmation. "It's already bad enough to have one pony close to me badmouthing my teacher since day one." The Princess of Friendship smiled faintly. "I was worried you were growing to be a bad influence on my pupil, Jack." "It's not my fault that Starlight doesn't take [BEEP] from anyone just like me, Twilight-" "Language, Jack, especially in my parent's house." I rolled my eyes. Salt of the Earth, Twilight. "But I still don't agree. I can't. Luna clearly has the shorter end of the stick with staying up all night and checking on the welfare of every pony ever. Celestia just has to stand there and look pretty all day. At least Luna does something which benefits her subjects and gets closer ties to them because of it!" "They adore Princess Celestia just as much as they adore Princess Luna." And therein lies the issue. "Both contribute to Equestria equally." Twilight scowled from my automatic scoff towards anything she usually had to praise about Celestia, then pointing with a firm hoof. "I'd love to witness you overseeing her duties for a time, Jack, and maybe you can put your bits where your muzzle is!" Really? "Where and when? Bring it." Twilight frowned. "You seriously think you could do a better job?" "Putting on a smile all day, getting my pictures taken and judging a competition, while sorting out tiny disputes by disgruntled cartoon ponies?" I retorted all that with an incredulous grin. "Twilight, they're only made difficult by Luna because, again, she hadn't slept at all and was ill-prepared after Starlight suddenly switched their cutie marks around." "Thanks for that reminder..." I waved off the pink mare's eye-rolling mutter. "But me? I'm a grown adult Twilight, even if I behave otherwise sometimes." Well, maybe most of the time. I don't claim to be the most mature shining example of grown-ups everywhere. "I could do her job in no time flat." Both teacher and student shared a glance, Twilight then asking slowly. "So... If by some hypothetical chance you were offered to take over Princess Celestia's role for the day, you would accept that?" "Only a day?" I snorted with a grin. Please, don't insult me love. "Everything would be improved with what I'd have planned for Equestria." Abruptly then, a small smile appeared on Twilight's purple muzzle, as if the prospect of her special somepony ruling was an entertaining one. "How about a full weekend, then?" "Much better." I nodded. "I could do it." "It wouldn't be easy." Starlight pitched in with a humoured grin, both she and Twilight silently communicated with sly and knowing looks. Invisible girl talk, of course. "A whole weekend fulfilling Celestia's role? Luna could barely manage a day, remember?" "Because she was exhausted." Whereas I was getting exasperated from repeating this simple argument. "For God's sake, you ponies always take something simple and make it overly complicated. I have the mental capacity to accomplish this scenario without any fault whatsoever, even without the help of my friends." Something sparkled in Twilight's eyes, although that was nothing new. I swear there was an entire galaxy living behind those lively violet orbs. "Of course you do honey... Excuse me for just a second. There's something I need to check with Princess Celestia regarding Starlight's tale." I shrugged, fine by me. By all accounts, I've won the argument. That said, I looked back to a smirking Starlight with a curious grin. "So tell me more about this Daybreaker, because that sounded sick." "This had better be good..." Twilight and Starlight rolled their eyes, the latter flashing her mentor an apologetic expression whereas the Princess responded. "It will be, Jack, as I've repeated as much the last seven times now." Prepare to make it eight in a moment. Heaving a sigh, I followed after the two equines towards the royal throne room, barely acknowledging the passing guards and servant not batting an eye to the bipedal life form walking around as if he owned the place. Hell, the staff here was probably use to bizarre occurrences considering whom their employers were. Five in the morning. This mare gets me up at five in the morning, practically dragging me from the couch and Starlight out of Shining's old bed after I insisted she used it instead when the unicorn was offered to stay a night too. But yeah, Twilight insisted waking me earlier than much usual - much, much usual - and forcing us to attend a morning stroll down a barely lively Canterlot served a good purpose. Unless Celestia was announcing her retirement, I was going straight back to bed. I'm certain the Princess has a sound reasoning. Oh hey! You've been quiet these last few days old one. Indeed. My own teacher sounded both amused and somewhat tired. I was addressing some instabilities in the magic realm. Things have been rather hectic up here for better and worse. Any signs leading to Zagreus? Afraid otherwise. Damn. Alas, our foe continues to lay low despite his unfortunate several advantages against us nowadays. It is clear Zagreus is preferring to taking his time with us and patiently waiting at the right opportunity. Or he could just be waiting for us to come to him. ...That is also a possibility. ...Really? I was just kidding there, Starswirl. The mental conversation was interrupted then by a timely arrival to the throne room, guards opening the doors helpfully and the sight of the tall, regal white alicorn within welcoming with her benevolent smile. Twilight grinned warmly at the view, her pace quickening to meet her former teacher and practically second mother with Starlight and I approaching from behind at a steady walk. Rising and descending from her throne, Celestia met Twilight's embrace softly and even I couldn't help but smile at the sight. Mostly because of Twilight's own happiness. "Thank you for agreeing to this, Princess." The purple alicorn started with a note of sheepishness in her affectionate voice. "I'll admit, I wouldn't have even considered this route if I thought it wasn't potentially essential." Celestia chuckled. "I'm always more than happy to help Twilight." Following that with a wink. "Especially with the added benefit of finally gaining a few days of rest and relaxation. It's a win-win for us all, I think." Was I missing something? Help with what? Was Celestia going on vacation? Was Twilight taking over for the day? One glance at Starlight showed the mare actively avoiding my expression and displaying a sly smirk. Definitely out of the loop here. "Are you absolutely sure about this though, Princess? I trust him more than anything, but I thought you'd initially have reservations about this arrangement." "Hmhm, I'd endured his presence here before Twilight; and let me tell you, his own ideas to improving the kingdom have been rather helpful in dire times. Canterlot will be in good hoofs." "Hands would be the more appropriate term, in this instance..." Another look at Starlight before I could no longer hide it. "Excuse me." Both alicorns turned to me as I raised a hand in question. "What exactly's going on? Is Celestia going on vacation or something?" Twilight smirked. "Not exactly." "I will still be here to raise the sun." Celestia added with an amused smile. "The rest of my duties this weekend are to be handled by someone whom, according to my former pupil here, was passionately certain he could attend these responsibilities for the next three days without any problems whatsoever." ... ... ... "What?" Twilight's grin widened. "You heard correctly, honey." The Princess of Friendship motioned to the Princess of the Sun. "Princess Celestia will be catching up on much-needed rest." And motioned in my general direction. "While you will be handling all her regular fulfillments for the next three entire days." ... ... ... "Sorry, my brain is trying to process this. Are you saying that... That..." Finally, it clicked, my voice turning to quiet awe and sheer incredulity. "I will be ruling Canterlot? ...For three days?" "An entire weekend carrying out the responsibilities and hardships a royal must overcome everyday of their life." Twilight nodded with a proud smile. "Without any assistance from Starlight and I whatsoever, although of course we'd be more happy to give some small advice here and there. Instead, we'll be watching from the side and see how you perform in accepting these responsibilities. Personally, I'd call this a good experience for you, and Princess Celestia thinks so too. You'll grasp a deeper understanding under the workings of royalty and see for yourself that it's not just all 'standing around and looking pretty' from your eloquent summary...?" The Princess trailed off by rising chuckles. "Hmhmhmhmhmhm... Hahahahahaha..." Oh Twilight... Oh Twilight Twilight Twilight... "Hmhmhmhmhmhmhm. Hahahahahahaha. Hahahahahaha! HA HAHAHAHA!" My head flung back in sheer laughter and triumph, catching the bewildered ponies off-guard. Well, that explained why seemingly all the staff of the castle were currently observing near a stained window. But by God! You have no idea what you've just unleashed, ladies! "Maybe this wasn't such a good idea..." Starlight commented in apprehensive nervousness, stepping back after my moment of hilarity. "I think he's finally gone mad, no offense Twilight." "Oh I've always been mad, Starlight." Grinning, my elated expression turned to the two Princesses. "Oh my dear Twilight. Having researched humanity all this time you should know better; my kind aren't responsible nor mature enough to wield this type of power, which you've just given on a silver platter, three days or not." The plans I had in store for this kingdom... Oh how you've basically made things worse for you, love, but better for everyone else. "Just for the weekend, Jack." Twilight pointed out after a pause, frowning in doubt and question. "Don't let this newfound position go to your head." Too late! HA! "Well, I for now believe this was a sound idea." Oh, me too Celestia! Trust me! "You have the future of Equestria in your capable hands, Stardust, which I believe is far from a distasteful choice. I presume you'd want to get started right away?" Oh, absolutely! "But of course Celestia. Go and have your rest; I've got everything under control." Both Twilight and Starlight frowned in sync, not hiding their suspicion at my sly tone. Celestia seemed none the wiser, however, smiling lightly and nodding to us all before departing. "Then I shall leave you to it. Thank you so much again for recommending this idea, Twilight, and thank you for accepting it, Stardust. Have a good day." It took a few seconds until we waited for the Princess to be out of earshot, before Starlight pointed out questionably. "You do seem rather okay with basically ruling an entire land, Prince Stardust. Are you just growing delirious from sleep deprivation?" Prince... I don't think so. "She's right Jack; you're surprisingly accepting of this sudden transition." Twilight added with a wary frown. "You understand this won't just be cakewalk, right-?" "As my first decree I shall only be addressed by the staff and subjects as King Stardust. None of that Prince [BEEP]." My gaze snapped to the blinking guards and servants alike, pointing with fierceness. "When you're a ruler in my world, you're a King or Queen and will be addressed as such. Am I clear?" "Yes King Stardust!" They called back in quick obedience. "Hmm. 'Your Majesty' also works too." "Yes your Majesty!" "Much better." I then motioned to the two equines beside me. "Secondly you shall address the Princess here as Queen Twilight for the time being." Ohh, something about that title with Twilight's name just felt right. "And our friend here as Princess Starlight. Treat them as you would me, or accept the consequences." "But I'm not a-" "Yes your Majesty!" "You are now." I smirked to the flummoxed Starlight, both mares flushing by the new positions of power I was handing to them. "You have just as much a right to be considering your accomplishments." The pink unicorn's cheeks turned a deeper shade of red by that sincere admission. Meanwhile, the blushing Twilight frowned. "And why am I suddenly a 'Queen?'" Easy. "Because even though I'll be doing everything, there's only one pony I envision ruling beside me on the throne." Haha! It was adorable how easily flustered this beautiful mare got; Twilight's cheeks shifting to five shades of red while Starlight smirked. "This might as well be a learning experience for him." The unicorn then stated with a knowing glint, sounding rather teasingly mischievous. "For future reference, huh Twilight?" "A-Anyway!" Twilight clearly had enough of the being embarrassed by constant implications from two people close to her, hastily summoning a scrolled list and letting it roll across the floor. "We-We should address your duties for the day, Jack. You have a meeting at ten forty-five from ambassadors from Manehatten and Las Pegasus-" "Yeah, we'll get to that in a moment." Sorry love, but I wasn't going to let my new position of power go to waste. I'm King now, just as I always wanted. Sombra would be having a fit. While Twilight blinked irritably from the interruption, my gaze looked back to patient staff and gestured to the room itself. "First of all we're giving this place a new paint job, after I am fitted with proper royal attire for this occasion." Couldn't imagine the people taking a sudden new ruler in casual wear seriously. "Next I'll be addressing the guard's schedule; there are tons of improvement needed with how overall poor they are at their job." "I happen to think that-" "The King has spoken! Go forth with your duties and bring me the best fashion tailors in Canterlot, and the excellent painters and decorators around!" The staff obediently bowed and hurried to carry out their duties, leaving only Twilight to glare at me in annoyance and Starlight to look properly amused. "I think Stardust was made for this, Twilight." The unicorn said humouredly. Damn right I was. Now, to sit on my throne. I eagerly paced forward up the steps and took a careful sit down on the comfortable cushion, a definite upgrade from the seat back home. Leaning back, I grinned widely, feeling all the power entrusted to me with a sly smirk at the amused mares. This is your fault to regret, Twilight. "Comfortable?" "Oh yes." I nodded with a content sigh. "Also, Twilight, I will be going by my full Equestrian name; Stardarus Baltarium." Twilight rolled her eyes with a faint smirk as Starlight giggled behind her hoof, prompting my smirk to widen. "I will be a benevolent ruler who will treat his subjects as equals and kindness." "I'm glad to hear that." Twilight replied half-dryly, half-pleased, bringing up the long list again. "Now, if we finally can turn our attention to your to-do list as the new Prince- Sorry, 'King' of Canterlot. There are more important matters to address before putting on new clothes and decorating one room-" One room? Twilight you're so naive it's hopelessly endearing. "I thought you'd approve of the clothing idea." I gave a sheepish grin for Twilight scowl to the constant interruptions. "Wouldn't you want to see Canterlot's new ruler taking his role seriously by expressing with appropriate attire." That gave the mare pause. "I... Suppose that's a fair argument." Twilight conceded with a nod, smiling lightly then. "Yes, good thinking Jack. I'm glad you're taking this matter with the respect it deserves." Of course love. I shifted then with a humoured smile. "Also, this throne is really comfy you know, although a little lonely up here. How about you try it for yourself, love, say... On my lap." Twilight was now hiding her whole face behind the list, Starlight blushing in embarrassment and humour for our antics, whereas I grinned. "Hail to the King baby." Ohh yeah, I'm looking great. A shame Twilight nor Starlight were able to see it at the moment, both equines hiding behind a curtain as the tailors worked their magic on me. But suffice to say, I was looking quite King-like, if I did say so myself. Starswirl, thoughts? It possesses an air of regal, certainly. Excellent! "I hope you're not intending to take too long, Jack." Twilight's wonderful voice called out with a hint of impatience. "We do have a schedule to keep up with." "Why, my dear Twilight." I called back slyly. "What happened to not providing help at all and letting me do my own thing?" "First of all, leaving you to your own devices entirely often spells more trouble than good results." Harsh. Was that how you addressed your new monarch, dear? "Second, you'd be completely hopeless without me." Okay, fair enough. "I'm just here to remind you of the duties which are more crucial than dressing up or re-decorating the walls." I sighed, glancing down to the tailor by my ankle. "Even when you're ruling they still nag at you." The stallions around me fixing my robes barely hid their smiles, whereas a purple alicorn then called out irritably. "Care to repeat that, honey?" "Oh nothing love! Just harmless chatter with the workers." Followed with amusing gestures aimed towards the oblivious mare on the other side, though I imagined she suspected I was doing something to mock her. Once the tailors stepped back with the go-ahead and light bows, I turned towards the mirror where the attire was fully complete. Oh yeah... Yeah this was great. I felt like an entire new person. "Are you done yet?" Starlight inquired, her timing flawless. "Hell yeah! See for yourself ladies!" "A ruler doesn't use such language..." Twilight trailed off upon walking around the curtains, both mares pausing at my stunning view. I know right? The alicorn tilted her head. "Huh." Was that all? Come on you walking dictionary, there's bound to be more words to describe your new special somebody. "Well it's... Almost not as eccentric as I was originally anticipating." Starlight, on the other hand, possessed a different opinion. "Wow. Stardust, what has become of you? It's like you've transformed into an entirely new pony... Err, person!" She said this without jest nor mockery. I looked down where they were staring, quite pleased myself with the results. Golden robes trailing from my neck and shoulders past my feet, teal blue draping down here and there matching with the glowing colour reflecting light off the window nearby. A collar fixed around my neck with a certain lavender hue. All in all, I think it suits my role these next few days perfectly. All I needed now was a crown. "Although, come to think of it." The pink unicorn squinted. "It gives off an air of... Nobility? Huh, you look more like a noble than a royal now that I look more at it." Eh, either works. Starlight then smirked at the decor around my neck. "Blue and gold I understand, but I love the purple collar." "Take ten guesses who that's a reference to." Two sly glances at a certain alicorn, whom flushed by that statement and realization. Smirking, I addressed the tailors who worked hard enough with fantastic results. "Brilliant work gentlecolts. Have a day off on me. Order from your King." The stallions bowed all too happily and made their gleeful departures, looking as pleased and satisfied with the hard effort paying off as I was. Starlight smiled wryly as the ponies walked by. "That was generous of you." "I like to reward people for their efforts." I shrugged with a grin. "And they happened to do a grand job with this." My arms raised, emphasizing the massive sleeves almost falling down my upper limbs. Both mares smiled, the unicorn addressing her former mentor in amusement. "And you're worried the power will go to his head." "I never said such a thing." Twilight hastily glanced to the rolled-up list, attempting to draw our attention elsewhere entirely. Aww, you doubt me Twilight? Not to worry, soon I shall put all your fears to rest- A formal knock, followed with a royal servant peeking his head through the door. "The ponies you requested for are here, your Majesty." "Excellent!" Exactly on time! I clasped my hands together and grinned widely towards the two mares. "Hold that thought Twilight, there's some redecorating to do with my name on it." The list dropped, revealing the deadpan stare. "It'll have to be brief, Jack. We're already wasting enough time-" "All work and no play makes Jack a dull boy, Twilight." Was my playful retort with a wink, tugging at the long glittering sleeves. "Just let me handle this, then we can start on the list, okay? You said it yourself, I need to give off an air of royalty appropriately. And I always dress for the occasion." Twilight and Starlight traded bemused glances and replied in sync, "Since when?" "- And I want some light blue stars right on top of each banner, lining between the windows. Shade the lights next with some dark blue and purple, that'll be nice." The lead decorator nodded with a patient and went to relay those orders, but not before I called out before forgetting. "Oh yeah, be sure not to scratch the paint off the chair while you're working around it!" With hands on waist in satisfaction and a smile, I turned back towards the two watching mares as ponies all around us worked on floor, walls and ceiling. "This place was long overdue for a makeover." In contrast to Starlight's smirk, Twilight rolled her eyes with an exasperated outlook. "It was fine the way it was before. Classy, elegant and modest, exactly like its ruler." Uh-huh. "Excuse me Princess..." One worker muttered after accidentally bumping into Starlight's side, the unicorn frowning with a accusing glare my way. "You really had to have them address me as that, huh?" "Why not? It suits you." Starlight rolled her eyes. "That's debatable." The unicorn looked around with a raised bemused brow. "You really have a thing for blue, huh?" "Blue's a great colour. We need more blue in our lives." I nodded with an air of wisdom, prompting both mare's amusement. Starlight chuckled. "So, what's next 'Stardarus?'" I pointed in mock seriousness. "That's 'King Stardarus' to you peasant!" ...And we both laughed. Twilight, meanwhile, taking the job at hand with the utmost of intensity as ever, sighed and brought up the persistent scrolled list right before her focused eyes. "What's 'next' is finally directing our attention to the schedule at hand." Twilight started without jest. "We've already delayed long enough." She paused, as though expecting some rebuttal. Hearing none, the mare smiled in satisfaction and continued. "Aside from the meeting which is just in an hour and a half, Jack, you also have a cake-baking contest at twelve-" "What in pony's name is going on here?" Ah, was wondering where you were! Princess Luna's expression was justified; positively stumped by the throne room normally ruled by her sister suddenly being given a new look, ponies left and right walking past her with barely any acknowledgement, hard at work with the wallpapers and paint they were all-too happily providing in the name of their new King. The dark blue alicorn carefully ventured in our direction, giving my new appearance a once over before uncertainly addressing the lavender fellow Princess whom would have all the information needed. "I'm hoping you can explain... This, Princess Twilight." "Good morning Princess Luna!" The younger alicorn greeted the royal merrily, nodding with a bright smile. "Suffice to say, Princess Celestia will be taking a short break this weekend from her daily duties, and allowing someone else to take the reins in the meantime." Deep azure eyes gazed around again. "I see..." Before looking back to the purple equine. "Attending the duties of my sister is no easy feat, as I'm sure Starlight here has relayed to you. It is bold of you to accept these responsibilities for a brief time, Twilight." Ohh aren't you gonna be in for a shock... Starlight and Twilight traded a sheepish look at that, the former meekly responding, "Ahh, about that..." "It's not exactly me who's taking over for a while, Princess." Both of Luna's brows raised highly, looking from their flustered expressions to my growing smirk, the cogs slowly turning as her expression shifted from curiosity to bewilderment. Thus following with a statement quite unlike the tall alicorn to emphasize her unexpected incredulity. "You're kidding." Even the workers paused from my loud laughter, taken aback. Starlight quietly giggled behind her hoof whereas Twilight glared at the two of us for being useless in assisting her growing embarrassment, the lavender alicorn clarifying towards the befuddled Princess of the Night. "We agreed that it'd be good for Jack to learn headfirst the responsibilities and hardships of ruling so he realizes it's no easy feat." "...Ahh, yes, I comprehend now." A knowing glint in Luna's eye followed with that faintest of smirks. "Is this wise, however? Not that I doubt Stardust's efficiency, but to suddenly place one with no royal experience into such a position of power..." "I wouldn't have recommended this to Princess Celestia if I thought he couldn't be trusted." Twilight smiled in assurance. "Eccentric as Jack may be, he knows when to put his foot down and take the job at hand with the seriousness it deserves." "Plus, he's got us to keep him in line just in case." Starlight added in light humour, wrapping a limb around Twilight with a matching smirk. I snorted. "Glad I have your vote of confidence, girls." Before looking around, an idea then springing to mind. "Hey, we should do a coronation in my honour!" Twilight's flat response? "You're not being officially crowned as a King, Jack." "Not yet." I grinned at Twilight's expression, which barely changed by the second. I huffed. Okay love, you win. "Alright, we'll start on the schedule next love." The alicorn beamed in satisfaction, whereas Luna and Starlight shared amused glances. "These two are quite the enigmatic couple." "Ha! Tell me something I don't know." "- So you see our plight, your Majesty. All we ask for is a measly thirty percent of tax cuts for the local manors in Manehatten." "Whereas we request a forty-five percent decrease towards our private houses in Las Pegasus, your Majesty." I love how these matters can't be resolved with the actual ponies ruling the cities in question. Do they have no mayors there? Resting on my throne scratching my itchy cheek, I asked drolly to showcase just how utterly tedious this meeting was. "Your cities have the means to secure large amounts of money, Las Pegasus especially. Tell me, aside from selfish agendas, what would decreasing your taxes serve?" "Selfish? You misunderstand, your Majesty. We seek the best intentions of our esteemed civilians at heart-" Yes, only the luxury and privileged I imagine. "- And with this proposed decrease, you'd be benefiting alot of lives for the good of healthy living." I vaguely nodded. "Mmhm, and what about those living in the less lively parts of your cities? Would they be benefited as well?" One coughed a nervous laugh. "King Stardust, it is not our fault those unfortunate enough have no means of gaining these same benefits if they aren't working hard enough-" "All I needed to hear." Straightening upwards, I leaned forward with a firm expression. Time to get these two jack[BEEP]es out of here and from wasting my time anymore. "Regardless, your requests are unreasonable and unjust. Why should the rich be blessed with less taxes to pay over the poor? A ten percent cut will be made on all property, but that's all I'm being generous for." "Te-Te-Ten percent?! That is an outrageous finality-" "You'd rather five percent? I'd be far too happy to indulge you." "Now, your Highness, let's just see reason and... Discuss this... Without..." The other ambassador trailed off, both stallions shrinking back from the cold glare looking down upon them. The Las Pegasus representative gulped and nodded hastily. "V-Very well, as his Majesty decrees! Ten percent on all property!" "Good, now get out of my throne room before you [BEEP] all over the carpet. I just got that decorated for Christ's sake." They couldn't be anymore hurried to leave. And the second they were out of sight, I turned to the nearby servant standing obediently. "Have a list of all Equestrians in Las Pegasus and Manehatten living in poor condition made and brought to me posthaste. No one is to be left out." Starlight, both she and Twilight observing from the side, blinked rapidly as the servant left to complete as instructed. "Planning something?" I stood, craning my neck around and stretching. "No one deserves to suffer, Starlight. Just gonna make sure those living in poverty are at least given more to sustain themselves or their families." Twilight smiled in pleasant surprise at that, affection sparkling in those eyes, looking quite proud as I descending down the short steps with a nod. "That is very noble of you, Jack." Eh, I try. "Although it was a little abrasive of you to scare off those ambassadors like that." I scoffed with a snark grin. "Like you weren't anymore pleased to see those entitled snobs leave." Starlight snickered without shame. "Touche." Wow, what a day! Arriving into the foyer of the castle after a pleasant day out, I turned back to my accompanied companions and grinned cheerfully. "That wasn't so tough. And I had free cake the whole afternoon. What were you complaining about again, Twilight?" "I wasn't." Twilight smirked back in good humour. "I was only repeatedly warning you not to take this all lightly. Royalty isn't a game, Jack." "I know... Though if it was, I'd be a champion." "You sure you're feeling all right, Stardust?" Starlight proceeded to ask with one step forward. "You were kinda swaying back and forth on the carriage back to the castle. I think trying all those cakes wasn't that good for you, not to mention the little meetings you attended all over the kingdom today." "Nah, I'm fine Starlight." I waved dismissively with a confident smirk. "Even if some of those cakes were... God awful..." And full-on tiredness caught up, my body immediately lurching forward and collapsing on all fours, Twilight and Starlight quick to assist with placing both my arms around their backs. Okay, my head was growing dizzy a little, forcing me to blink multiple times in order to focus before me clearly, even with glasses on. "Guess someone has bitten off more than he can chew." Starlight commented lightheartedly, both she and Twilight sharing a wry grin. The alicorn added with fond exasperation. "Come on Jack, I think you deserve some rest for today. There's still two days left of this after all, you'll need your beauty sleep." Beauty sleep? Now you're just joking love. Managing a small grin as both mares practically dragged me down the hallway, I looked to the concentrating Princess and asked, "Would my Queen care to join me in thy chambers?" Followed with a bewildered, beet-red Twilight dropping my laughing state on the marble floor, Starlight glowing just as red but unable to hide her own amusement to her former teacher's expense. Worth it! Day two. And what a great start to it, two pegasus guards speedily pulling down a half-carriage consisting of myself and my two lovely 'assistants,' both equines beside me as we ventured through the bustling kingdom. Ponies from left and right stared with open curiosity and befuddlement by the same man riding the same carriage as opposed to Celestia or, recently, Luna, as yesterday. Canterlot had been informed, of course, over the change in royalty yesterday. As Celestia caught up on much-needed rest, the infamous Stardust Balance was taking over for the day. Of course, not many recognized the bipedal life form seemingly claiming to be that same well-known Equestrian, especially that particular man with folded arms and the biggest [BEEP]-eating smirk on his face being carried through the lively kingdom, on his way to celebrate the opening of a new art store. The fact that Starlight was trying desperately hard not to laugh only made my grin widen. And Twilight was doing no favours either with her twisted expression of tiredness, endearment and amusement to her boyfriend's antics. Yeah? Here's something for ya. Removing my glasses, something else produced itself from my long sleeve and covered my eyes instead. And both hands raised to the sky with peace signs, the largest grin I could muster which I knew would make Twilight groan. Her facepalm could be heard through the whole of Canterlot, Starlight's snickering growing larger by the fact Twilight's boyfriend was wearing sunglasses and making peace signs with his hands to his royal subjects. "Jack." "Yes Twilight?" "At what point will you come to acknowledge that this is far more difficult than you care to admit?" My girlfriend asked flatly, the three of us now dining together for lunch; a feast ordered by yours truly from the work staff. And let me tell you; for all of Celestia's faults, her workers did not disappoint. "And not just that, but you're making the ponies in the palace work harder too. Double shifts for guards? This pointless buffet? Not to mention your little stunt on the carriage earlier. Admit it Jack, you're taking way more advantage of your newfound responsibilities than you'd prefer to reveal." "It's all right for you, with your royal education!" I retorted rather playfully from across the table. "I have to work with what I have and with what limited knowledge I have over the inner workings of monarchy. You have to admit I'm doing fine so far!" "All I'm asking is that you confess you're growing more exhausted than you're caring to show. We're not gonna think any less of you for it." "It's fine, it's fine!" I waved with a wry grin. "Twilight, love, you put this in this position, and I'm gonna do everything in my power not to disappoint you. I'm doing alright up to this point, right?" My fingers counted off the list. "I've stuck to the schedule, made some lives easier, made a lot of ponies happy, and now I'm setting up a meeting of my own accord this afternoon." Overall, I think I've been doing just fine this last day and a half. Hell, the Equestrians around me didn't seem to mind putting up with my antics and decisions. And the castle has never looked nicer with all the blue, gold and purple everywhere. Starlight had joked earlier that I was developing some obsession after an examination down one hall. But yeah, I lik to believe I've been doing decent for a newfound ruler thus far. A sigh. "Alright, you have been performing admirably, that's a given." Aha! Twilight grinned lightly. "I've never doubted your capabilities, Jack. In fact, I'm quite pleased you're so devoted to this temporary role... Wait." Uh oh. And suddenly, the mare frowned. "What was that last part, about setting up a meeting?" Summoning and thoroughly looking at the list again, completely ignoring her own lunch. Here it comes. I casually took a bite from my sandwich alongside Starlight as the Princess gazed back up with an incredulous stare. "And just when, were you intending on sharing this new info with us?" "It's a surprise, love." I answered whilst licking my lips of the crumbs, shrugging again. "You're gonna love it though, trust me." Her expression said otherwise. "...What exactly are you planning now?" Starlight chose to interject humouredly. "Knowing Stardust, it's a probably a meeting to set up a pool of soda in the castle's own courtyard." "No, no... Though that sounds like a great idea, Starlight. I should've had you as my adviser instead." The unicorn chuckled. "Isn't that what we're here for anyhow?" Meanwhile, Twilight groaned in susceptible despair. Oh, that alicorn will be eating her groan in a moment. "No, seriously Jack, what are you up to?" "All in good time Twilight." That quest for all knowledge possible was legendary as it was limitless, the purple alicorn teleporting right before me with wings expanded in effort to halt her amused boyfriend. "You're not taking another stop near the throne room until you've told me what's going on in that head of yours. Who exactly are we meeting in that room?" Sorry love, ain't stopping for anyone. Smirking, I idly slid past the frowning Princess and reached the doors just in time, being sure to call out to ease Twilight's misguided concerns. "Trust me love, you're gonna love this." "Every time I hear that from your mouth Jack..." She sighed, both her and an equally curious Starlight following while I began opening the doors. The pink equine commented as we stepped inside, "It might just be our friends invited to see Stardust ruling Canterlot..." Well, you weren't half-wrong Starlight. "Thorax?!" "Oh, hey Starlight! Fancy seeing you here, heh..." Twilight blinked. "Ember?" "Long time no see Twilight. Spike not with you?" "Prince Rutherford?" "PONY FRIENDS! ALWAYS HAPPY TO SEE YOU!" "Chief Thunderhooves?" "Good afternoon Princess. I must say, your new ruler's taste in decor is very expressive. Could do with some more brown, however." And both mares finished together in incredulity, "King Zenith?" The proud griffon in question puffed out his chest with a royal smirk. "In the flesh." Before all pairs of eyes turned to the very person inviting them in the first place. "Is Stardust not around? I was led to believe it was he who invited us the other night." "What?" Twilight's head whipped to me in bewilderment. "When did you have time to arrange that?" I folded my arms with a teasing smirk. "When you weren't looking, my dear." If it wasn't my intense gaze that made it apparent, my recognizable [BEEP]ty voice did the trick. Expressions of dropped jaws and rapid blinking met my humoured gaze. Yeah, they had zero idea as to my newfound state. Probably should've referenced that in the letters, but why spoil the surprise, eh? "St-Stardust?!" Ember's eyes almost popped from her head, the young teen dragon gesturing to me befuddlingly. "What... What happened to you?! You look... Err... Different!" That's alright Ember, call me a freak if you want. I was use to it. And suddenly, the woolly yak was right in front my face and taking a big whiff of the person before him, as if checking for confirmation I was who I claimed to be. Rutherford proceeded to regard me contemplatively behind those hidden eyes. Yeah that's it buddy, think real hard, you can do it. Show the viewers back home you're more than capable of processing deep thought than just shouting at everything- And karma bites me in the [BEEP]. "PONY FRIEND! YAKS ALWAYS HAPPY TO SEE YOU REGARDLESS OF NEW LOOKS!" And thankfully released me and providing myself enough time to get back some oxygen, Rutherford's gripping embrace not exactly that healthy towards humans. With one hand on my chest, I grinned weakly in amusement at the smiling yak before me. "Glad to see you too, Rutherford." That smile only widened, and I hastily took a step back before the behemoth could provide another 'fuzzy cuddling' once again. Starlight chuckled behind me. Next, good ol' Zenith approached with a piercing gaze, thoroughly inspecting my new body and features, then nodding once. "Well now, it seems many events have transpired since we last interacted with one another. I recall the stubborn courageous Earth Pony who helped me regain the Idol of Boreas and restored my kingdom to its glory, but what has become of him... Until now." "Indeed." The Chief of the Buffalo tribe nodded in agreement, standing beside the shorter griffon with a stern disposition. "I remember when a brave Earth Pony risked his own life, twice, to assist my tribe and rescued my daughter. Tell us old friend, what has become of you to leave you in this... State?" "Ehh suffice to say, Celestia [BEEP]ed up again and now I'm paying for it." Barely restraining the growing smirk from Twilight's expression towards the casual response, extending my arms with a warm grin. "But enough about me. I called you five representatives of your own species for a reason. How's your new kingdom going, Thorax?" The addressed Changeling started, blinking in that eyesore of a new appearance. Yeah, as I said before, not a fan of this new design. It looked like a kindergartner's drawing of a bug covered in glitter. "V-Very well, thanks! Everything's going just fine I think." Followed with a nervous chuckle and grin, Ember and Zenith eyeing the Changeling covered in melted fruity pebbles curiously. Alright, let's save him from any embarrassment. My hands clapped together. "Excellent! Now we can get started on why I called you all here." "Erm, Stardust?" Our heads turned to Starlight, the unicorn appearing just as puzzled as her mentor. "What exactly is going on?" Ah right, one more thing. "Girls, if you could just wait outside for a few moments. I'd like to conduct this meeting alone." Twilight looked more than ready to protest, but I quickly added. "Think of it as gaining experience in these things without heavily relying on you, love." The alicorn frowned, hard, as though doubting every word I just said. She knew I was up to something, but slowly nodded anyway, Starlight waving to Thorax friendly before the two equines began leaving the room with the doors shutting behind them. Excellent, for a second there I thought she wasn't going to accept. "Okay Stardust, you got your Princess and her friend out, so what's the deal?" Ember asked immediately, regarding me with an expectant stance. "I know you, pony or... Otherwise. You always have something up your sleeve. Fess up." "Now now." Zenith replied with a regal wave. "We shouldn't be addressing Canterlot's new King this way." And the male griffon smirked in barely-concealed amusement, throwing me a glance. "But the Dragon Lady raises a valid point; I trust there is a good motive for requesting our presence here?" Oh yes, there was. "Of course, of course, and I think we'll get to it immediately, huh?" Placing a hand against Rutherford and Thunderhooves' backs, I gently pushed forward with intent and a sly grin. "I brought us all here in hopes of benefiting all our species at once before the end of the day. As you all tell, I'm not wasting any time with this brief moment as King of the Ponies." I'm trusting that you're aware of Princess Twilight and young Starlight hiding behind a concealment spell from the nearby window. Tch. Like I would've expected anything else from them, sometimes those two are just dangerous together. "I see your disposition hasn't dampened your drive for taking action." The buffalo chief commented with an approving smile. "Tell us, what proposal do you have in mind?" "All in good time, Chief. But first, I gather you're all a little weary from the trips here. Would anyone care for refreshments?" "YAKS ALWAYS HAPPY FOR REFRESHMENTS! ANY YAK FOOD HERE?!" "...I think there's some snowcakes left in the fridge." "...THAT'LL DO." A heart. A heart. My kingdom for a heart. ...Mmm, bed... In the most unroyal fashion possible, my body paid on top of the goddamn comfortable mattress upon dropping atop it, my body finally resting after another hard day at work. Second day complete, all that's left is for Luna to take the reins and check on everyone's dreams. I had insisted to the mare yesterday to catch up on sleep like her sister since she obviously had little time to. I knew the feeling. Starswirl, how'd I do? All things considered? Marvelous. Your Princess should be thoroughly impressed from your efforts today, as she was yesterday. Speaking of which, my uncovered ear picked on the sound of hoofsteps entering the spare chambers, belonging to my two stalkers from today and yesterday. In every desire to rest, I kept my head to one side and eyes closed, hoping they'll indulge me. Hearing the two stand beside my large bed, I made no attempt of revealing I was awake, though, in fact, they shouldn't even need to guess that having known me at this point. Twilight especially. Speaking of which, I picked up on the lavender mare's sigh. "Of course." And refrained from smirking from the exasperated affection in her melodious voice. Starlight chuckled next. "It has been a long day. Frankly I'm surprised he didn't collapse like he did yesterday." Oh cheers for the reminder. Twilight expressed such amusement next. "This man's a walking paradox I swear. One of the least proactive individuals outside of anything which interests him, and somehow always easily exhausts himself." "Heh, guess that's just part of his charm, huh Twilight? At least you're proud to see your special somepony working so hard and taking this role seriously... For the most part." "...Yeah." The alicorn quietly confessed, and I pictured the wide smile on her lavender muzzle. "I'm very proud of him." Well, that at least erased any tinges of doubt towards Twilight's own reluctance to giving me this temporary responsibility in the first place. I like to think I was at least doing some decent work as a royal while it lasted. Working this job was difficult, I'll grant you, but exaggeratedly so as Twilight predicted- My body almost stiffened at the warm touch brushing my hair. She... Was aware I was still awake, right? I then heard the alicorn stroking my dark brown mess of disgruntled hair comment solemnly. "I was partially worried, you know. Jack has been... So depressed ever since becoming human again, especially after his confrontation with Sunset and friends at Canterlot High. It's true I wanted him to realize that royalty wasn't a responsibility to be taken lightly, but that's a small part as to why I wanted Jack to do this in the first place." "What's the other reason then?" Starlight asked in my stead. Yes, indulge us Twilight. I'm all ears as to your real purpose behind this initially seeming ridiculous plan in the first place. It was a little hard to hear the response, because Twilight's little affectionate motion on my head was making me want to sleep, into a peaceful trance. "Because little else seemed to be working, and Jack often expressed how much he hated how Princess Celestia decided things for the benefit of all that I thought this would... Potentially... Cheer him up." ...Huh. "I just... Wasn't anticipated his response however. I thought he'd hate it at first, and slowly grow into the idea! But..." "He's been enjoying himself." "All this time! Jack looked positively gleeful at ruling, despite present circumstances and unknowingly distancing himself from us. Jack couldn't have looked more thrilled to take over for three days, and has been putting in more than a hundred percent of effort into things with his own added charm here and there. I think either being human again has given him an incentive to take things more seriously than usual, or he's happy over the prospect of making other's lives happy over am entire kingdom." "Or..." Starlight began with knowing humour in her tone. "Stardust is doing this because it's what you want him to do, Twilight, and it's making you happy." I heard the alicorn scoff in amused fondness. "I doubt that. He seems pretty comfortable telling others what to do." "That's nothing new." The pink unicorn responded lightly, but continued with her own, fairly accurate hypothesis. "But I've seen the way he's been looking at you with not-so-subtle glances ever since he accepted the position, constantly making sure he has your approval with every decision, every step Stardust takes. So yes, I think Stardust just wants to appeal to your good side, Twilight, since I'm beginning to suspect becoming human again has questioned his own self-worth. Spike often tells me how doubtful he was of himself in the past, and that sounds awfully familiar to me." "...If that's the case, then he shouldn't have to worry as much." Hm? I heard the smile in that breathtaking voice. "I'll always be proud of this stubborn lovable man, regardless how often he tends to push my own buttons." Charming... But I couldn't stop the small smile rising on my face at that very reassuring statement. It's the third day. We gotta find Majora's Mask quick before the moon descends on us all and wipes away everything. You've been met with a terrible fate, haven't you...? You jest, old man, but there's nothing more accurate than those words related to my trapped state as a complete human again... And speaking of humour. "Yes. Yeeees." I leered with exaggerated glee towards the combatants. "Give in to your hatred. Let it empower you." Finally, I was seeing for myself how well the guards fared against each other, observing two pegasi do sparring in the throne room itself, despite Twilight's initial objections to ruining the carpet. And I was encouraging the battle the best way I knew how. Putting on my best Emperor Palpatine impression. And, from the side, Starlight was loving every second of it. "Kill him. Do it, and your journey towards the Dark Side will be complete." Of course, everyone knew I was joking... I hope. Didn't stop Twilight from shaking her head repeatedly while desperately trying to hide her smile behind the hovering list. I was also grinning like a maniac, making slow hand gestures and pointing as a senile old man would. "Heheheheheheh!" Now cackling like a senile old man. It was the last day of my rule, in fairness. Gotta use this opportunity while it lasts. I mean, who wouldn't take advantage of this? As one of the two was swiftly disarmed after some rather intense dueling - or, at least, a child's play version of duels - I perked up with a wide grin. "Hmm, the magic is STRONNNNNK with yoooou!" Both pegasi had zero clue how to respond, resulting in me just waving them away to get some rest. From the corner of my eye, Starlight was grinning as though Christmas had come early. Though she'd deny it, that mare was easily amused by things. But at least it was an improving contrast to the party pooper known as my girlfriend over there just inspecting the schedule. "Your arrogance blinds you, Princess Sparkle." I sneered playfully. "Now you will experience the full power of the snark side!" "Is it possible to learn this power?" Starlight timely called out. I smirked. "Not for a pony." I was having way too much fun with this, and who could blame me? Of all the Star Wars movies, Palpatine was perhaps the greatest addition to them all, including the prequels. That man had the best and most hysterical lines to quote because of how they were expressed alone. Maybe The Last Jedi could've been saved if only they had Snoke revealed to be Palpatine all this time. ...Nah. "If you're finished amusing yourself with watching the guards fight to exhaustion." Twilight proceeded to state with her eyes fixed on the schedule, stepping forward. "You have that brownie contest to judge at the Canterlot Bakery in half an hour." Only one thing to say to that. "Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooood." What a fantastic end to my monarchy! Replying to letters and reports! Dear God Celestia, hurry up already. You've had three days to rest and I haven't seen you since. Guess she really needed the much-needed sleep from standing there all day and looking pretty... What? Ya think because I was in her horseshoes I'm gonna make things easier for her? Pfft, do you even know me? "Having fun?" I barely glanced up to the unicorn entering the cozy study room, replying casually, "Yeah, tons of it." While trying not to sound utterly dull off my mind. "I love writing down the same signature paper after paper. Fun fun fun." "Heh, pleased to hear it. I'm sure Princess Celestia will be glad you're..." She approached closer, peeking over the desk to see what precisely I was doing and releasing an amused smirk. "Copying her hoofwriting to write down her name on every paper. At least you won't get the blame from signing something you probably shouldn't have." "Remember, this is all on Twilight and Celestia for even suggesting I become a ruler." Speaking of which, I was expecting a sigh or huff of fond frustration from the former since this conversation began. At least a lecture about how I shouldn't even be doing something like that. Raising a brow, I glanced up to see the lavender pony... Only to be met with Starlight's features alone. Huh. "Where's Twilight?" "Starswirl's Archives." Ah. "While you're finishing your duties up here, Twilight thought it'd be a good idea to make another check for any reverse spell against your... Condition." Starlight grinned meekly. "She sent me to check up on you. And yes, she's still confident we'll find something down there." Of course she is. Twilight never gives up when her heart is set on solving a problem. A trait I loved about her... But in this case, well... WILL she find something, Starswirl? We could only hope. Sighing, I set the quill back in its ink bottle and stretched my upper limbs, leaning back against the chair with a wry smile towards Starlight. "So, how did I do, as a ruler?" A shrug. "Twilight seemed to think you did fine-" "I'm asking you, Starlight." "Oh..." Followed with a sincere smile. "Well, if you ask me, I think you were doing great, Stardust. You took the job to heart - even if you acted like a goofball at times - and obviously made things better for many Equestrians. So yeah, you didn't half-bad, not even letting your position as human stop you." Heh. I smirked in gratitude. "I'm glad to hear that, cheers Starlight." The unicorn beamed happily, prompting my smile to widen. "And you didn't do half-bad as a Princess in turn." That incited a raised brow. "But I didn't do anything." "Which is pretty much the basis of royalty in Equestria, so good job!" Starlight rolled her eyes, shaking her head with a humoured grin matching mine. "Except for Twilight, right?" "Oh yes, of course." "What about Princess Cadence, and Prince Shining?" "Them too, I guess." "And Princess Luna?" "Well... I mean, turning nightmares into regular dreams doesn't overall improve the economy and welfare of the kingdom, Starlight." "But putting on sunglasses and making peace gestures to the citizens does?" "I mean... It boosts morale." She chuckled. "Relax, Stardust, I'm only teasing." Yeah yeah. Starlight proceeded with a smirk. "Kinda sneaky for you to arrange that meeting with Thorax and the others without Twilight's knowledge though." My fingers interlocked, innocently shrugging. "Not the first time I've done something so important behind her back, Starlight. You should've seen the [BEEP] I was up to long before I even acknowledged those girls as my friends." "Like what?" Oh, too tired right now to recall a perfect example. "You'll have to ask the others; they're way better at remembering something than I." Oh wait, never mind. I cocked my head to one side. "Although, I don't think any of them are aware of the time I once told Celestia to go [BEEP] herself." "Yes. And as I recall, you were rather passionate towards distancing yourself from anyone and was fearless against anyone telling you otherwise." Our heads perked up to the source of the voice, and I cracked a challenging grin. "What, implying I don't have the [BEEP]s these days to keep doing that, Celestia?" "Since you've mellowed considerably from those days, I wouldn't call it afraid exactly." The tall alicorn about my human size stepped further into the study room, smiling benevolently as though nothing at all had changed. "And kindly refrain from using such language in my personal study room, Stardust." I shrugged, no promises there. "Princess Celestia!" Starlight ran towards and greeted the alicorn with a widened grin. "Did you have a good rest this weekend?" "I certainly have." The Princess of the Sun nodded down to the unicorn. "And I trust Canterlot was placed in good hands since my brief retirement?" I'll let Starlight answer that one for me. The pink equine looked back and forth from me to Celestia and promptly responded with a faint smirk. "I like to think so, although Twilight may express some trepidation following her special somepony's attitude towards some of your duties." "Well, I'm here now to relieve her of this trepidation then." Celestia glanced around for the moment. "Is she indisposed at the moment?" "She's in the Archives." Was my reply, beginning to stand upwards with my back popping into place. God knows how long I spent copying your signature with precise accuracy, Celestia. "She think there's still an answer to my condition down there." "We think, Stardust." Starlight firmly corrected. Yeah sure, whatever you say. The unicorn looked back to the taller mare with a fixed grin. "I don't think we'll be seeing her for the next few hours or so." "Hmhmhm, she's always been persistent that way." No need to tell us that. Celestia looked back to me with a warm smile. "Thank you so much for overseeing the kingdom in my absence, Stardust. I knew you wouldn't let me down." You nor Twilight. "Anytime." As best as I could muster without sounding a little bit hostile for the fate you're put me through. And the more I stared at this oblivious alicorn, the bigger a reminder it was. Starlight chose this moment to interject, proceeding to inform Celestia of what precisely I've been up to amidst her own rest. ...Starswirl. Yes, my friend? There is no cure, is there? Something in his voice suggested he was aware I would eventually inquire this. As I said, there are many mysteries regarding ancient magic, locked and hidden away around the furthest corners of Equestria- That's not what I asked. ...No. The stallion had never sounded more defeated until now. As of present, there is no known cure. Understand, your condition is unheard of, in the case of becoming human again. And magic having no outward affect on you only burdens methods further. What doesn't assist, especially, being that the creators of this world - your own people - have never dwelled on a matter such as this and devised a remedy. I'm afraid, Jack... ...Just tell me, Starswirl. I can handle this... ...There may be no possible means, regardless how hard we try, to save you from this tragic predicament. My hands only gripped the edge of the desk tighter, as tightly as humanly possible. Celestia and Starlight were utterly oblivious from their pleasant conversation to notice my grit teeth and quivering eyes. I see... "Spend every moment you have with the ones you love, rather than wallow in self-pity and despair." My nostrils inhaled deeply. "Celestia." Both mares turned to me, and I struggled to maintain a stoic expression in spite of the growing turmoil within my beating chest. "I have one final request to make, before I hand the throne back to you." "Alright, what's the occasion?" "Occasion?" I echoed, looking down to the alicorn dressed beautifully beside me. Mane wrapped in a lovely bun with elegant pink and gold attire, blue star earrings matching her perfectly with the sparkling stars in those entrancing eyes. "Does there need to be one in order to spend time with the mare I love?" "A fancy dinner at an expensive restaurant, first-class table and an arranged balcony for us to watch the stars together." Twilight sent me a knowing smirk. "It's as if you're trying to appeal to my good side, again." I shrugged with a helpless grin. "Maybe I'm just making up for not exactly meeting your expectations the entire time during my reign as King." Twilight giggled at that, leaning up with hoofs against the railing and responding in humoured affection. "On the contrary, 'your Majesty,' you had met my expectations with flawlessness." A perked brow. "I'd been shocked and convinced you weren't the real Jack had you took everything with absolute seriousness and not taken a little bit of sun from your temporary position. Still." The Princess of Friendship glanced up to the night sky again, seeming to pay no mind to the classy music reverberating from indoors. "You did far better than I had originally anticipated, Jack, putting in a hundred-and-one percent effort into your role despite it suddenly coming from nowhere for you. Truthfully, were you expecting something like this to happen on day one?" "Not really." I shrugged, following her gaze. The stars were enchanting to look at tonight, a clear sky and all. "Honestly I suspected something the night before, but considered you wouldn't risk your idol's role being ruined by the antics of your untamed special somebody." A playful nudge to my leg. "You didn't ruin it, aside from the temporary decor around the place." To that, I snorted. "And what's wrong with a little blue? Your own brother has blue hair and eyes. Your father is made entirely of blue save for the eyes!" I gestured in dramatic hand-waving. "Hell, you originally had your first crush on a guy with blue hair!" "Not in this world I didn't." "...Damn, touche." A perked brow. "Are you complaining?" "Hell no, but-" "Good, because I'd hate this evening to be ruined." I smirked. "But Twilight dear, you love hearing me whine so." The Princess snorted in turn, rolling her eyes with a wry grin. "Of course I do, because I oh so adore hearing you complain and moan at every little thing. It's an endearing quality of yours I find utterly charming. You certainly know how to woo a pony, my handsome Jack." "...Not every little thing." And Twilight laughed, prompting my amused fond grin. The Princess turned back to me then with an adorable breathtaking smile. "In all seriousness, this was a wonderful conclusion to your reign as King, Jack. I'm glad I wasn't completely erased from your mind following your newfound position of power." "Twilight, you were always on my mind." Was my amused and genuine response, looking down with affection towards the gorgeous equine. "Everything I did, was to appease you, keep you happy. The reason I put in so much work and effort these past few days, aside for the benefit of this kingdom and many others, was to make sure I met your expectations and proved how good I could one day be as a ruler." At that confession, the Princess flushed from the insinuation and meekly looked away, asking with shy hope, "Do you think that'll ever happen one day...?" What? Ruling beside you, my dear Twilight? Despite my eternal condition? Despite Starswirl confirming earlier there was no cure to my physical ailment? Despite the potential to die any moment? The thought of the two of us, overlooking Ponyville as benevolent rulers, together, completely and purely happy in the future, from the balcony of our castle back home? Our friends, sister and Spike - our family - standing between us with their own content and prideful expressions as we all oversee another dawn to a wonderful era of peace and prosperity? A world with no Zagreus, no imbalance, no friendship trouble or worries? A world I had always desired to have with you, my love, forever beside me? "...Yes." I answered quietly, my hand on railing reaching to cover her warm hoof, prompting Twilight to regard me back. I smiled lightly, not even joking as I strongly suggested I want this kind of future with her. No one else. "There's nothing else I want." And despite how often Twilight shied away or became immediately embarrassed from any talks or implications regarding an eternal future together, the Princess of Friendship only smiled blissfully in return. And the stars in her eyes were far more beautiful than the glimmering lights above could ever be. "Me too." She whispered back with bright cheeks and radiant hope. And looking at those innocent eyes, filled with love, warmth and affection. The eyes of someone who's never had to deal with the hardest decisions nor should have to, deserving of everything good and fair in the world. Twilight, Spike, Starlight, everyone... They all deserved happy lives. Considering everything they've done... ...I've made my choice. Refusing to let Twilight see my smile lessen to one of sadness, I added with slyness instead. "At least now you get a good idea what I'd be like as future King." The Princess played along without fault. "Future Prince, you mean." "Nah, King is way better. When you rule a nation, you're a King, end of." "Right, and it's probably likely you'll end up letting me do most of the work while you sit back and play video games with Spike and beating up monsters in your spare time." "...Doesn't sound any different than usual, love." Twilight winked teasingly. "And I wouldn't have it any other way, honey."
Chapter 166: Always My Best FriendsHa! Yes! I did it! I actually did it! With a satisfied grin, my hand casually plopped the controller onto the couch upon my body relaxing after that rather tenseful experience, the final cutscenes of the game playing before me from finishing the last boss, unskippable. That's the first achievement and great start to a new day. Clearing Kingdom Hearts 2 on Critical Mode for the first time. Hell Yeah! Less time consuming than I originally expected, I shall not lie. Maybe next time I'll do so while sticking to level one. All that's left was to let the credits eventually play and conclude and I'll have my well-earnt gold trophy. Think I'd succeed, Starswirl? You've faced greater challenges in the past my friend. This would be, as the young generation says, 'a cakewalk' by comparison. Good! Maybe, after everything's over, I'll try Birth By Sleep on Critical next. Already finished the first KH on Proud. Chain of Memories will take forever with its gameplay mechanics to clear on Critical, so I'll save that for last. Such a shame they haven't legit remastered 358/2 Days or Re:Coded for the PS4; I don't really mind those two contrary to the fandom's opinion. They were enjoyable enough. But, again, that wasn't my next goal. No, I figured I had enough time to finish this file right before- Knocking. Ah, right on time! A certain dragon's voice called out. "Dad? Everypony's here now, they're waiting in the... Room?" Spike trailed off upon my hasty rush towards the door and swinging it open, revealing my gleeful expression down at the blinking youthful lizard. As I said, there were other priorities to address today. Far too important ones. "Spike!" The dragon released a noise of surprise as I picked him up by the arms and happily spun him around, expressing my enthusiasm and endearment for this lovable little guy. Spike wasn't entirely protestant over the hug which followed, myself exclaiming with sincere warmth. "I am so proud of you." "Err, thanks!" Spike then added in flat puzzlement. "Erm, for what?" Ha! I then pulled the young purple dragon from my chest to meet my proud gaze. "Mostly just for existing, but I could give out a list of reasons as to why you're the greatest son a father could have." But no time for that! A beaming Spike was then placed carefully on my shoulder, a faint wince but otherwise ignoring the newfound weight on my right, too enthused. "Come along Spike! First we just need to get something from the kitchen before we join the others." "...Who are you, and what have you done with my Dad?" Spike asked in warm amusement, adding with a tinge of suspicion. "You haven't been this... Well, Pinkie Pie-ish in ages!" Speaking of Pinkie Pie, she'll just love what I have in store for her. They all will, this young dragon I considered my own included. "Be prepared Spike, for this is the beginning to an amazing day." And the doors burst open. "Hell my babies! Hello my hunnies!" Came the cheerful ringing of my British octaves, the Mane Six and Starlight all startling out from their previous conversation and whirling their heads towards Spike and I. Everyone was here; excellent! Things were already going just fine. "Glad you could all spare some time to accept this invitation." I added with cheerfulness and a big smile, proceeding to place the tray down on the center of the table while Spike leapt from my shoulder towards his small throne. My shoulder was starting to ache anyway, but I shall ignore it in the name of friendship! "Special baked brownies." I announced with pride after pulling off the wrapping, the fresh aroma of warm treats filling the throne room air. "Help yourselves." "Oh boy!" "Yes!" Pinkie and Spike delightfully scoffed down their own share, inciting me to add with good humour. "Save them for everyone guys." And sat down myself on my throne, drawing up one knee to rest my elbow on and proceeding to address the bewildered others. "Everyone having a good morning?" "Mm-hm!" Both pink pony and purple dragon answered with stuffed mouths and blissful nods, inciting my grin. Starlight was happily accepting a brownie herself while Rarity answered next positively. "So far it's been a pleasant morning, thank you for asking. Though I must say, this call for our being here, added with your newfound chirpy behaviour, leaves me to believe there's more surprises in store." Oh my dear, if you had any idea. "Is something amiss?" "Rather, my dear Rarity, I'm afraid it's more of me being remiss." They all cocked their heads curiously, and then I added first with some playful insistence. "Well, don't let Spike and Pinkie scoff down all the treats. They're all for my best friends." Sharing bemused glances, my friends humoured me regardless and all helped themselves, letting out sounds of wonder and contentment from tasting these well-baked treats, saying so myself. Worked hard on making sure they were perfect enough for them. "Delicious!" Fluttershy had to comment with a mouthful, cutely nibbling into her brownie with a content expression, prompting my grin to widen. So far so good. "And that's only the start to a wonderful day, my friends." I leaned forward. "Hope you've all got your schedules cleared, because I'm going to make you're all having one of the greatest days of your lives." "...Are we missin' somethin'?" Applejack inquired in befuddlement, wearing a puzzled frown and raised brow. "'Cause I feel as though some context is oblivious to us right now." "Nom!" Rainbow literally made that vocal noise of eating, swallowing her while brownie in one gulp with an enthusiastic grin... And burp. "Who cares, this is already great, and if it's just the beginning..." The blue Wonderbolt looked to me with sly expectancy. "What have ya got in mind, pal?" Twilight was decidedly quiet, happily munching on her treat but also passing me puzzled glances, obviously noting her boyfriend's sudden change of attitude considering recent days. Well, that's about to change, starting today. I clapped my hands together, rubbing them with enthusiasm and a wide grin. "Well Rainbow, as you all know, I've been acting like a selfish, miserable self-pitying git ever since I reverted back to human form, making up excuses and being reluctant to hang out and appreciate the seven wonderful, beautiful mares - and dragon - around me, cherishing our friendship above all else... Aside from my relationship with one certain Princess here, but you understand what I'm saying." They all exchanged humoured knowing looks whereas Twilight openly blushed, expressing a shy yet pleased disposition and regarding her half-eaten brownie with newfound interest. "Well, I'll be." Applejack commented with a cheerful smile. "Guess somethin' happened in Canterlot that we're not privy to." "But what exactly do you mean by being remiss?" You know, it's actually a bit unfair that Starlight had to stand while everyone else was sat comfortably. The unicorn blinked but approached curiously upon my rising and side-stepping my own seat, gesturing for her to take mine while I stood between mine and Twilight's occupied thrones, putting both palms on the table and addressing the whole group thoroughly. "I mean, Starlight, that I have been so busy feeling sorry for myself to properly realize what a selfish coward I was being." And adding before any of them could object, because they would. They will. "But that's going to change, starting today. I'm going to spend time with all of you in doing your favourite activities, together. And then, well..." My sly wink caught their rapt attention. "I'll the save the best of last thing a secret." "Ooh, a secret!" And Pinkie proceeded to happily bounce around me from her initial sugar rush. "Tell me tell me tell me tell me!" I had to laugh, while the others chuckled, from our energetic friend's antics, myself leaning down next to promptly scratch the mare behind the ears, inciting her frozen expression followed with a sigh of content. "That... Feels... Wonderful...!" Spike then stated upon swallowing another brownie. "Well, if this was only the start, I can't wait for what you've got in store for us Dad!" "Same here!" Rainbow reinforced with excitement, soaring up from her own throne. "Save for the 'Dad' part, I have the feeling this is gonna be an awesome day Stardust! Count us in!" "I must say, this sounds all very exciting." Rarity pitched in with bliss. "It has been too long that we've all spent exclusive time together. Where shall we start?" And the others followed with expressing their enthusiasm and thrill by this proposal of mine, Twilight turning from our friends to I with a raised fond brow. "Looks like you've got some high expectations to fulfill honey." "Anything less of a challenge would be an insult love." I answered back playfully to her teasing, an amused Starlight asking next while joining the rest of us. "So, as Rarity said, how do we begin this 'wonderful day' of yours?" "Well sis." I answered with a grin, focusing directly on the mare whom blinked at the genuine addressal. "I was hoping we'd begin with you." "- The trick with an S.L.K. is not to make the spars too heavy. But if they're too light, you've got no ballast and then good luck tacking against the A.O.I.!" The enthusiastic mare paused, taking in the expressions of her humoured friends and nervously chuckling. "I really like kites." "Hmm, marry the damn things, why don't you?" I called out to the flustered Starlight. "I'll be Best Man." Rainbow snickered as Pinkie called out. "Oooh a kite wedding! We should totally try that out sometime. Can I be Best Mare Starlight? You wouldn't regret it!" My chuckling was interrupted by a prodding to my left, the lavender alicorn stating with stern humour. "Don't tease Starlight like that." Twilight was doing everything possible to fight off the growing smile. "She's already getting accustomed to sharing her favourite hobby with her friends." Spike, to Twilight's own left, gave a off a knowing chuckle. "You're right." I nodded, adding with barely a whisper. "We all know kites don't hold a candle to Sunburst anyway... Although..." Twilight rolled her eyes in affection, concentrating on her own violet kit resembling a unique star. Would it surprise you to know everyone's kite each was a physical representation of themselves? No? Good, because that was to be expected. "Ahh!" Rarity sipped her lemonade with a content sigh. At least the others were enjoying themselves, even with Applejack having some minor difficulty with keeping hers balanced, Starlight helping the Earth Pony out, Pinkie playing with the string and Rainbow boastfully displaying her kite with impressive moves. Fluttershy and Rarity were doing just fine, as was Spike grinning cheerfully with his crafted kite. As for Twilight... Well, Twilight was Twilight; the beautiful mare sticking her tongue to the side and regarding her own kite as though it was a puzzle in need of solving, mumbling a few things about getting the position and air currents just right, prompting my fond and bemused smile. Oh Twilight... All of you... Never change. This was already... Nice. And a great promising new day. Rarity was right, it has been too long since we last spent so much time together... I missed this already. And speaking of whom... "I hope you're enjoying yourself, Rarity." The addressed unicorn turned to my smirk curiously. "Because you're gonna love what's next." Damn, I look good. The pale white mare seemed to concur, inspecting my latest fashion choice with an approving nod and perceptive hum. "Yes. Yes! Excellence with finesse, darling! You always had an eye for detail!" Then came Rainbow's snort. "Yeah, that's why he always wears a dressing gown outside!" "Some prefer to address their eccentric lifestyle a little differently, Rainbow, regardless of how others may believe." But Rarity paused afterwards, the fashionista tilting her head with a thoughtful gaze. "But something with a little more style and dignity wouldn't perform much harm on you, Stardust." That said, the white fashion mistress turned to the next pony playing dress up, gasping in approval. "Why, Fluttershy, that scarf certainly fits your elegant mane!" That's right. Fashion montage. All eight of us were currently being given random new clothes to try on from the mind of Rarity, including new jeans the unicorn found time to replicate and adapt from my own trousers, needing test subjects for her work anyway. Suffice to say, we all enjoying ourselves being Rarity's new 'models' for the day. Well, almost all of us were finding something positive about this; Starlight never looked more uncomfortable to something the rest of her friends were use to, prompting my sly expression and her own playful glare my way. Even Applejack was finding more solace in partaking something beyond her interest or character, simply because it was making a good friend happy. Stepping back a little from us, Rarity proceeded to magically summon another line-rack of clothes for us to try on. "Now, I get the feeling these ones shall really scream character for all of you. Starlight darling, this one would really bring out your eyes!" Ha! "Oh, erm... Thank you very much, Rarity..." The unicorn hesitantly accepted the pink frilly dress with a bowtie, whereas Rainbow, Spike and I shared sly glances. Oh, we're never allowing Starlight to let this one down. "And Stardust." Hm? A new clothing was shoved into my arms. "Perhaps you won't be too distracted from appreciating Twilight's style trying this new piece on." Said alicorn looked away with an embarrassed smile. Touche Rarity, touche. "So why?" "Why what?" "Why do all of this?" Starlight questioned further with everyone else preoccupied, the pink unicorn combing the raccoon's fur beside me as we were all currently settled outside Fluttershy's cottage on the soft grass. "This seems all too sudden, even for you." I shrugged, delicately brushing back the robin's feathers while answering with concentration. "I've been too focused on my own worries to spend quality time with my family. That's no crime, Starlight." "I never said it was." Came the bemused answer. "But I know you, Stardust. You think these kind of things carefully; you don't suddenly decide on a whim to spend quality time with friends unless you're expecting something to happen." Now, the comb almost froze in my grip, but I pushed on, prompting a soft protesting squeak from the colourful bird. Whoops, sorry friend... As if sensing its distress, Fluttershy immediately appeared before us with a concerned look to the robin. "Oh dear. You may be brushing its wings a tad rough, Stardust. Perhaps be a little more gentle?" I forced a smile. "My mistake, Fluttershy." And the pleased yellow pegasus smiled and looked down to the bird with reassurance. "Don't worry, you're in safe hoof- Err, hands." And then something caught the corner of the loving mare's eyes, prompting her attention elsewhere. "Erm, Rainbow Dash, you shouldn't brush Harry's back like that." Starlight evidently waited until Fluttershy was out of earshot, leaning in again with a low knowing voice. "So, what's the deal?" I shrugged again, tenderly combing the red soft feathers. "What deal... I'm just spending time with-" "- Your friends, I know. But there's obviously more to it than that. Just yesterday you were acting all miserable and depressed, so what's changed? Did Twilight have another sleepover in your room when we weren't looking?" I raised a brow at the half-joking inquiry. "Jealous?" "No, and stop avoiding the question." Hmph. Starlight can be as stubbornly persistent as Twilight and Sun- ...Well, you know, at times. "And more importantly, you're behaving this new way on a Monday? You hate Mondays with a passion!" That I did. Hmm, how to explain...? "I guess I just... Had an epiphany." Was all I could muster, barely mumbling it out. But Starlight had the seeming urge to scoff. "Well, regardless, you've been making everypony happy with this insistence to spend time together as a whole." Starlight then added with a tinge of content. "Myself included." I could barely conceal the grin on my face, and the robin was now chirping happily, prompting a satisfied Fluttershy to come over, inspect and nod happily. "See? You're making him very happy, Stardust... Oh, Starlight, you shouldn't dig the comb too deep into her fur like that, especially in the side. Here, let me show you how it's done." Spike was more than thrilled to have us do a favourite activity of his next, moreso ecstatic by everyone sharing the enthusiasm of what was proposed. And no, it wasn't writing. Moreso, a moment of peace suited with the occasional yell and boast every few seconds and minutes or so, four players switching the controllers around so everyone could have a go. But the the main four competitors consisted of Spike, Starlight, Rainbow and Applejack, the last one having the most difficult in getting her Wii remote to cooperate. "Dang it! This thing ain't easy to use, how'd you manage it as an Earth Pony Star?" Sheer luck I suppose. Starlight was having no issue using magic to press down the buttons and move her racer around, whereas Rainbow thought up the crafty idea of utilizing her wings to make up for her hoofs, both mares looking the most intense in beating everyone else during the tracks. And Spike seemed the most content, resting comfortably within my crossed legs and using my chest as a pillow. Twilight had followed her son's example, sighing in warm endearment after leaning into my side, sharing a blissful glance. In response, my own arm wrapped around her for embrace, sharing a similar expression and smile. Yep, knew this would be a great idea. "Gah- Rainbow Dash! Stop hittin' me with that red shell!" "Ah sweet; bullet bill!" "Celestia save us..." "What does the blue shell do again?" "Spike, no!" My smirk widened with their sport banter. Or gaming; Mario Kart Wii was a form of gaming sport, one none among us were against playing. Hard to believe we were already up to this point in the day; after Spike's activity was finished, that left four more to go. Time was short... "Almost there! This race is mine girls!" "Hey!" "And boy!" "Don't count yer chickens before they hatch, Rainbow Dash!" "Bring it Applejack! You're only in eighth place so far. Just try catching up to me!" "Careful what you wish for..." "Huh-? What the-?" "Haha! Nice one Starlight!" "It always helps to preserve a useful tool for later." "So," Twilight looked up to me fondly after Starlight owned Rainbow like a scrub, the blue pegasus looking ready to throw her remote on the ground with that expression. "Whose activity are we doing next?" And a pink Earth Pony interjected before I could answer. "Oh, oh, I know! Pick me! Pick me!" Every exclamation followed with her getting up to my face at all sides. In amusement, I motioned to the beaming mare. "Pinkie?" And she gestured dramatically. "Twilight of course!" Oooh. "So close but no, Pinkie. I'm saving the best for last." I added while looking down to the blushing mare, her own grin widening by the unashamed peck to her hair by yours truly. Looking back, and ignoring the amused and bemused stares of the others, Pinkie was snorting and waving dismissively in attempt to cover up her mistake. "Pft! I knew that! Is it Applejack then? Or Rainbow Dash?" "Hm." And I looked back to the others. "One more race, I feel, before we begin with Pinkie's favourite activity." And before she explodes with anticipation. The bouncy Earth Pony proceeded to squee loudly and snuggle my exposed side Twilight wasn't occupying, to the purple alicorn's giggling reaction from her friend's antics and boyfriend's own expression. Spike then perked up from my legs. "By the way Dad." "Hm?" "Why do you always choose Bowser as your racer?" "He's never failed me in this game yet, Spike." "But he's the bad guy!" "Yeah, and the bad guys always have sick taste in race cars son." And of course, considering the spirit of today with everyone just straight up enjoying themselves, and the atmosphere of the universe around us, certain things couldn't simply be done without the use of a song number. And I may regret later teaching Pinkie these exact lyrics... And everyone else soon joining in. Following Pinkie's verse with the pink pony in question mixing up some batter, Spike decided to pitch in, that more childish side to him being brought out to the fullest today. The dragon in question was helping the mare with adding the eggs. Twilight and Rarity took the next verse, the two currently inspecting the first layer of the cake in the oven. Apparently some magic in the world lets you automatically learn the lyrics of a song before ever hearing them. But what can ya do? Both their voices sounded lovely and elegant together. Starlight and Fluttershy, carefully weighing the next batch of flour together, dropped in the next lines with flawless timing. I was really impressed by the coordination in baking and spirit together. The kitchen was overflown with food appliances, discarded and laid-out ingredients, everyone working together in unity to design the perfect friendship cake. Earlier when that very proposal emerged from my mouth, Pinkie didn't waste a second in dragging me down to the kitchen with everyone else, the thought of us all baking some massive expression of our bonds tickling her excited side... Although to be fair, anything would tickle that side of hers. Speaking of Pinkie, she happily accepted the next verse. Finally, Applejack and Rainbow had their turn, the farmer and Wonderbolt currently mashing together their own layer for the cake without much care. Of course, Applejack was doing the effort of being precise, whereas Rainbow was adopting her typical approach of 'mash everything at once and see what pops up.' I had to grin and shake my head at their antics. If someone told me, a very long time ago, I would be joining with seven magical ponies and a talking dragon in a musical cover of a song from Lazytown, I would probably slap you. I was tempted to just 'Robbie Rotten' it and sit back, enjoying the show. But alas, the pleasant atmosphere and... Well, fun of it all incited me to add in the next lyrics alongside Pinkie. What was I doing from all this, you ask? Why, tending to the marzipan, of course! Love me some marzipan, this will be the greatest cake ever, to Pinkie's inevitable quoting. Now, everyone joined in the final verse. And Pinkie. And everyone again. "Woohoo! This will be the greatest cake EVER!" What'd I tell you-? And not two seconds did Pinkie proclaim this, that the whole room suddenly exploded in batter. My body immediately shuddered at the cold yellow substance suddenly sticking to my hands, finger and face, never mind my own hair. And a sheepish Rainbow Dash proceeded to call out one singular summary. "Oops." ...And the next explosion within the room was laughter. I mean, come on, like anything else was expected to happen. So after a while of cleaning ourselves up from Rainbow's typical mishap, it was Applejack's turn for a favourite activity next. And the orange Earth Pony was all too happy with my suggestion, she and Big Mac setting everything up at Sweet Apple Acres. In the meantime, I was taking a moment to gaze around the quiet yet lively farm in fondness. So many memories here, both good and bad. But in this case, the good far outweighed the bad... "Jack?" Hm? I looked down to the curious Twilight, evidently identifying my expression. Quickly I smiled. "Sorry, what is it love?" A quirked smirk, followed with the Princess shaking her head. "Nothing." And her expression proceeded to brighten alongside sincere words. "I just wanted to say thanks; for all this. This was a wonderful recommendation for all of us." Twilight glanced to the others happily conversing amongst themselves, her smile widening. "Everyone here, hanging out... Just feels right in the world again." ...Twilight... Thankfully the mare was oblivious then to my expression, but before she could continue, a certain farm-mare called out cheerfully. "Alright everypony! It's ready!" Ah. Applejack stepped to the side of the line and gestured to the posts she and Big Mac set up, the tall red stallion each handing us our own horseshoe. "First one to get the most of theirs into their post wins." I grinned humouredly to the orange mare. "What's the prize?" A coy smirk in return. "Since I know yer don't often play for the fun of it, Stardust, I reckon some... Apple cider might be a fittin' prize for ya'll... Y'know, should any of yer beat me-" DING. Rainbow was already one step ahead, starting from the word 'cider.' It didn't take long for everyone else to hastily join in, craving that fresh cider only this place excelled in making. Myself, I was indifferent to the stuff. But contrary to popular belief, Applejack, I was joining in for the fun of it... But the cider was a bonus. Okay... Couldn't do it... As if throwing heavy metal horseshoes wasn't daunting enough... They may have played a role into my newfound exhaustion at the present moment. To the pony whom immediately ran to my side in support, I breathed out. "Go on without me..." Aided with huge chunks of inhaling and exhaling. Of course... Rainbow would agree to an activity which would physically drain me like this... My own fault really for even making that suggestion off the bat. In response, the pony instead gently supported my exhausted state, positioning my from all fours to sitting comfortably down on the grass, and my weary eyes met the lavender beauty and sparkling violet eyes of a Goddess whom knew I would end up this way and stayed behind to keep me company, and ensure my well-being. "God I love you..." Twilight sighed in amusement, brushing back some wild strands of my dark brown hair with endearment. The mare shook her head with a loving smile. "What am I going to do with you?" "Love me, feed me, never leave me?" I asked breathlessly, internally wincing at the horrible irony. Twilight chuckled, returning the favour from earlier and pecking my cheek with heart-melting warm lips. "Consider it done." She whispered in coy amusement. "Though you're perfectly capable of feeding yourself, Jack." "Yeah well." I shrugged with slouched shoulders, the rest of my body taking a breather at the moment. "Our son's cooking far excels my own." "'Our son.'" Twilight echoed in bemusement, something positive dancing in those gorgeous eyes. "A while back, I never once thought of addressing Spike as such... Thank you for helping me realize exactly what he is to my eyes, aside from a wonderful assistant and beloved friend." Sure, always happy to help. "Have you regained enough breath to continue, Jack, or should we wait a little longer?" "I would have, Twilight, but you keep taking my breath away." The mare snorted humourously, but the satisfaction was clear in her smile. "But you don't need to stay here for my sake." "Well like I said, I'm never leaving you." That sounded both joking and firm, Twilight's features betraying no doubt nor hesitation with her words. Good grief, I loved this mare. And if that's the case... I looked forward. "The others have probably gone way ahead of us in the race by now." And back to Twilight with a sly grin, offering an arm for cuddles. "How about, right now, we just enjoy each other's company?" The mare grinned in coyness, happily pressing into my side. "I wouldn't be too opposed to that." The view was lovely to look at regardless... Oh, the scenery around Twilight was nice too, I suppose. "Maaaaan!" Rainbow stretched, digesting the large amount of food the pegasus had eagerly consumed, laying back on the grass with a content smug expression. "What a day right guys?" "Mm-hm." "Darn right." "Indeed darling." "Wonderful." "And this view is gorgeous!" "When can we have the cake?" That last question was addressed from Spike, the youthful lizard shrugging helplessly at our looks. "Like Rainbow said, it's been an eventful day. I'm hungry!" Twilight proceeded to chide her son in good humour. "You've already eaten five sandwiches by now, Spike." "...I'm still hungry?" I had to chuckle at the sheepish tone, reaching out from my own laid position and rubbing the top scales of the dragon. Normally getting embarrassed and waving off the physical contact, this time Spike grinned and leaned into the touch, to Twilight's own delight at the bonding, the alicorn in question resting on her stomach above my head but allowing her side to be a resting pillow for me. A little surprised by it, but I wasn't going to start complaining. This was a night to be remembered for a very long time... The eight of us - one big, disorganized happy family - resting under the night sky with a full picnic, atop the very old Star Hill and, finally, completing one of Twilight's favourite activity: Stargazing. And man, what a sight. Both the endless glittering stars above, and the purple alicorn above my vision. It's as if the Gods knew what I was intending and decided to make the sky something to recall and etch into our hearts forever... Who knows? Maybe there'll be a meteor shower popping up among this vast cluster- Ah... Right on cue. Starswirl, you got anything to do with this? Hmhmhmhm. Starswirl's voice merried with warmth and open affection, as if he himself was smiling above us among the stars. That, I cannot possibly confirm, my dear student. "Wow...!" "It's beautiful!" "Utterly divine!" "Well I'll be...!" "A meteor shower..." Twilight mumbled in awe, anything happening involving the stars affecting the mare deeply. She looked down to her smiling boyfriend with a raised brow and small grin. "Did you know one would happen? There was no indication that a shower would occur tonight." "...Honestly I think this is the work of divine entities expressing their blessings upon us, love." Was my meek shrug, to their amusement. "Well, let's take a moment to cherish their gift." Starlight piped up happily, everyone nodding in agreement as we just continued watching the spectacle lighting all over Equestria... And beyond. What a day... Spent in the presence of all my friends doing everything they loved, all the way leading up to an awe-inspiring show playing amongst the cosmos. With interlocked hands on my stomach, I gazed up with my own smile, feeling... Actual content for once. For the first time since my transformation back to this putrid form, I have found peace. Just... Being among my friends again. Hanging out, doing what they loved, laughing and playing with them, with no care in the world. A moment of respite where I could pretend, for once, that there was absolutely nothing wrong with anything. If this would be my last moment of quality time with these seven wonderful mares and dragon... I wouldn't trade the memories which followed from today for the world... Here, spent with my friends... My family... Making them all stay happy for one day, in turn making me happy enough to see through this to the end... I loved these ponies, and dragon... And I always will... "Stardust... You're crying." Hm? So I was. Fluttershy's observation drew everyone's attention from the breathtaking sight to a depressing one by contrast. Hastily sitting up, I quickly brushed away the few tears nearly reaching my cheeks. I suppose then was a good as time to get so sentimental, given the circumstances. And these wonderful beings were barely judging me for it. "Is something the matter darling?" Rarity inquired in concern, not as use to seeing me cry since the last time I had. When they freed of me of Sombra's control. What they've done... So much for me, and I've always taken them for granted... "Nothing's wrong..." I managed a small, but sincere grin. "I'm just happy to have you all with me, my family... I love you all." And there was no reluctance confessing such. The others looked taken aback by the clear admittance, but only for a second, before their expressions softened to their own affectionate endearment, looking ready to cry themselves among tender smiles and glistening eyes. And two warm lavender hoofs wrapped themselves behind my waist, Twilight's just-as-blissful voice tickling my ear. "And we love you too." They expressed as much by the embrace which soon followed, each mare and Spike finding some part of me to cuddle up to warmly. They all pretty much surrounded me and kept me from moving for a bit, but I wasn't complaining. Never. My arms covered as many as they could, pulling in and accepting the bordering-on-suffocating love pouring from these creatures' souls, keeping my breathing somewhat shallow and unsteady from the insane amount of affection present by these beings open of mind and open of soul. Twilight and Rainbow cuddling my shoulders and arms, Spike embracing my right hip, Pinkie snuggling up comfortably on my left, Rarity, Fluttershy and Applejack resting around my legs, all their bodies providing warmth and love. Starlight, also joining in, placed a hoof on my right arm to the side with a content smile, expressing her own affection differently, but I was gratified and happy, nonetheless. And, at this moment, it didn't matter that I was human or pony. I'm still me, no matter what. "So..." Spike started slowly, looking up to me with a hopeful child's grin. "We gonna have that cake now, or what?" Laughter all around, and joining in myself I added soon afterwards with my own ecstatic grin. "Alright Spike, let's have the cake." To Whomever Finds This Letter. By the time you've discovered this, I would be long gone by now. So far even Discord himself wouldn't be likely to find me with his infinite tap of magic. ...Probably. Anyway... Well, not even sure where to begin. I made the choice a few days ago, this is true, but envisioning writing this farewell note is less difficult than writing it out in reality. A part of me is tearing itself on the inside even doing this, just as my heart ached from the likely prospect of never seeing you all again after sneaking away from the picnic, once you've all fallen asleep after that wonderful moment together. Which might as well be the last for a very, very long time. Oh come now, like this wasn't totally expected. You girls know me by now. You know I would sacrifice my body and soul for the sake of keeping everyone I love safe, even if I was breaking a massive promise here to a certain alicorn Princess of Friendship, whom is growing no doubt more upset and furious with every word being read. Ha... I'll miss that. But you have to know something, all of you. Something I've been keeping mostly to myself and sharing with few, confirmed from the muzzle of Starswirl himself since my days on the Canterlot throne, and a suspicion long confirmed since I wounded up in hospital a short while back. A truth so horrendous and heart-wrenching I knew it would incite you all to keep me as safe as possible, but in reality causing little change. I'm dying, girls... Spike. The spell which reverted me back to human has no reversal remedy out there, as told by the old prune above. Everyday my life as full human again slowly kills me, literally. If you're that upset, wondering why I kept this from you all for so long, just imagine my own thoughts on the matter: How could I possibly spill the beans to you ponies, pure of heart and soul? So innocent and trusting, open without a shred of sin. Six childlike equines who know nothing but peace and content in their lives; of which I have tirelessly challenged time and time again, bringing my own burdens unto you all. Without intent, but the point still stands. So now you know why I'm doing this, making this decision. If you don't, then consider it this way. Zagreus will not stop until I'm dead at this hoofs... Why not give him what he wants, but take the [BEEP]tard down with me? A blaze of glory; a dignifying demise at least... If you still don't understand, then that's completely fine. Suffice to say, I've long come to terms with the thought of dying... But I was to choose between suddenly keeling over from a heart attack one day and dying on the spot, or dying battling that maniac of my own creation to the very end. Well... You know exactly what I would pick. The monster will be eventually aware of my running away, and take immediate advantage of it. It's me he wants; so long as I'm away, you'll all be left alone. I'm the sole obstacle to his insane plans for universal cleansing, and I will continue being that thorn until my dying breath. Call this selfish. Arrogant. Maddening if you would; but I'd do this again, a million times more if it meant keeping you all safe. Right now, as I pack, I realize there's not enough room to be said. Written on this letter. Too many things I've wanted to say. I never desired taking this path, but some things are beyond our control, even I acknowledge that. Being said, I will do my best to articulate my summarized feelings towards the wonderful, amazing, talented and beautiful Equestrians I've come to know and love indefinitely. Spike. You were... Are my son, and I'll always be proud to call you as such. You were the first to believe in me, the first whom never judged me for who or what I was, and accepted me as family long before I accepted myself. You've been a bright light in my hardened mind long ago, and I will always cherish you... Keep your mother safe for me, okay son? ...God I sounded too much like Goku there. Anyway: Starlight. It's amazing how close we've gotten so quickly. In the short time we've known each other, you've become a sister to me, I have no fear in saying that. In many ways, I see my past self in you... Hell, some small traits of that remain. You are brilliant, confident, passionate and wise; the most worthy student of Twilight's no matter who comes after you. I only hope the best for you in the future... You and Sunburst. Fluttershy. In the past, I admit, you were my second favourite among the original six a long time ago prior to accepting you all as friends, only below Twilight. Your kindness, warmth and acceptance kept my imbalanced state steady, always being a source for comfort and advice when needed. May Discord know eventually how lucky he truly is... Oh, and give your brother a good kick in the plot for your old friend, would you? A sort of final request. Cheers my dear. Rarity. ...Honestly, I don't know what else to say but thanks for the capes, fedora and hairstyles. I know I've often expressed exasperation by your well-meaning but firm intentions, but truthfully I've secretly always enjoyed spending time with you this way. Even if you did drive me around the bend from your obsession with keeping my hair 'perfect' to your eyes. You are Equestria's greatest fashionista, Rarity, and I wish you the very best with that passion in the future. I know you'll outshine them all. Applejack. Thank you. Just... Thank you. You understand what I mean. It's a shame, I'll miss Granny Smith's apple pies. Pinkie Pie. Hmm... Now what to say here...? Oh, I got it! Long ago, I found you nothing but loud and obnoxious, slowly coming to terms with finding your erratic behaviour endearing, even if faintly irritating at times still. But you eman well, always looking for some means of keeping everypony happy, including complete strangers. You have a gift for making others laugh and keeping their lives fulfilled, and I see great things for you and so many more with that power. Don't stop throwing parties and spreading joy, because who else would you be without those? That depressed version of you so many bronies are obsessed with for some reason? I don't think so. Damn, running out of paper. Gotta move this along, sorry guys. Rainbow Dash. Ha... The last of you that took me forever to get along with. I always possessed a low tolerance for people who think too highly of themselves; ponies no exception. It took a long time to even tolerate you, I won't lie... But I'm glad we got somewhere, in the end. You're passionate, loyal and devoted to your way of life, barely much bringing you down. The Wonderbolts will have a glorious future with Equestria's greatest flyer joining their ranks and someday leading them. I'd wish you the best... But if I believed you needed it. Bon. Lyra. Derpy. Whooves. Shining. Sombra. Octavia. Vinyl. Cadence. Luna. Zecora... Sunset. Friends and companions whom I've known; forgive me, and I wish you all the best of futures. Now, saving the best for last. Twilight Sparkle. My love, my reason to be, my soulmate... Yeah I know none of that's gonna calm you down enough reading all this. You probably want to smack me above the head with the hardest book available to me right now. Ha, I'd expect nothing less! I'd do the exact same thing. But I know you, Twilight, no doubt this would all incite you to begin an immediate search for your stubborn boyfriend and return him home. Don't. Don't ever come looking for me. That's my next request. That said, this letter alone wouldn't be enough to express how much I've enjoyed and etched every moment together in my heart. Remember when Fluttershy knocked you into me out of fascination for Spike, the first day we met? You probably thought nothing of me... But even back then, I thought the world of you. Even at first glance, I was mesmerized by your flawless beauty and equally perfect voice... It benefits to be voiced by a memorable actress, but that's beside the point. I love you, Twilight Sparkle, most of all from everyone here. Yeah yeah, I know. Favourtism. Sue me, I'm not perfect and that's precisely why you love me, isn't it? But it's out of that love that I'm doing this; even if it kills me, this time emotionally... You encouraged me, gave me hope, always being there to put me back together after shattering into a million pieces. Not a single second went by on my brief return back on my world that I didn't think of you, every minute of every day. You can imagine how Sombra felt about that. And remember, my dear Twilight... This wasn't on you. I know you still blame yourself for my condition, and probably grow paranoid by my decision here. But keep this firm words of your boyfriend in mind: It. Was. Not. Your. Fault. And our friends will attest to that sentiment. This is my choice. My path. My... Destiny. I love you... Nothing more needs to be said. I never deserved you, despite your constant protests to that. I never deserved any of you... But I will forever keep you all in mind and heart, everyday as I walk down this road to Zagreus, exploring all of Equestria, and beyond, if I had to. The imbalance must end... On both our counts. My final request, from I to all of you: Stay happy. Always be there for each other. Never give up. Never give in. Because this isn't goodbye forever... It's goodbye until next time. A weary sigh escaped me for the seventh time following my departure from the castle, taking one last moment to admire what has been my home for a long time now, two and likely almost half seasons in. Standing outside on the dirt road, the crickets chirping harmoniously in the night, my chest heaved and exhaled through nostrils, mouth set firm at the reality of it all sinking in. Might as well take one final moment to appreciate this given gift before my departure. Jack... Don't try to dissuade me, Starswirl... You know this needs to be done. ...Yes. He never sounded more resigned, but hardly judging about it. I only hope, from this decision tonight, that the repercussions will be made for the good of all. ...As do I. Shifting the duffel bag on my shoulder so it'd cease digging into flesh, I sighed once again, idly glancing down to the ring placed on my finger, one of promise and affection eternal. I promised Twilight happiness... And she'll get it, eventually, after she stops doing everything in her power to find me tomorrow morning. Pray she never finds you. My wise teacher advised with a glimmer of humour. Tartarus hath no fury like an alicorn scorned. Ha... The amethyst jewel glittered into the night, reflecting the shine of countless stars beyond, remind me far too much of the Princess resting peacefully atop my favourite hill, with the rest of my favourite friends. The sensation was beautiful as it was painful, and I found myself wavering for a brief moment. Are you certain you want to do this? ...Yes. And I know, there was no turning back from this choice. They'll hate me for this, but I pray, eventually, they'll understand. Give them a whole episode's worth of time for them to comprehend my actions, and they'll get over it... Well, not over it but... Accepting my actions would be a good start. That is, if this unicorn standing behind me doesn't attempt to prevent my leaving. "I can't be stopped, you know." A long pause, before her voice drifted in the wind. "I know." A touch of remorse, clouded with regret and resignation. But not a few seconds afterwards for the humour which followed. "Twilight will hate you for doing this." I grinned faintly. "Don't I know it?" And took one last look to the castle before turning to face the pink mare, my smile lowering sadly. "You understand why I'm doing this." Starlight nodded slowly, hesitant. "I have a basic idea." Before tilting her head, the message clear in her eyes. "I won't try to stop you, but consider what you're doing to her. To everyone." To me. "You'll be missed... Terribly." This time, I nodded. "I know..." Seem to be saying that word a lot, I just noticed. "But you'll all have each other for support and comfort. And I'm sure Twilight would likely indulge herself into paranoia when no one's looking around..." A tiny smile quirked. "We'll look after her, don't worry." Starlight then breathed in quietly, taking a few hesitant steps forward and adding with one hoof to my leg. Uncertainty, fear and reluctance glimmered in those light purple eyes. "Just... Be careful, okay?" Followed with the weakest grin. "Twilight would want to kill you before Zagreus does... Heheh." That nervous chuckle which suited her personality so well... With a faint smile, I knelt down briefly, displaying one last moment of affection for the mare I've come to view as a sibling, grabbing her stretched-out hoof with care and planting a warm kiss onto it, voice tender and filled with regret. "I'll miss you... Sister." Starlight's expression was both stunned and awed, but I stood up again before the moment could drag on any longer, beginning my hasty departure from those eyes pleading me to stay. This has dragged out long enough... I had to do this... No matter the cost... Even my own future... If there was one left... "Good luck... Jack..." As if Starlight's fading voice carried through the wind, and I almost paused because of it, having brushed past the mare with every intent of running. As I always run, run and run when problems arise. But I wasn't running from the problem... I was running to it. And from the voices of the stars, Starswirl and five unfamiliar voices quoted something I hadn't used since my first meteor shower with the girls, so long long ago. There are worlds out there where the skies are burning. The seas asleep, and the rivers dream. Ponies made of smoke and cities made of song. Somewhere there's danger. Somewhere there's injustice. And somewhere else, the tea is getting cold. My smile faded into the night. "Come along. We have work to do."
Chapter 167: The Wendigo IncursionAlright... This seems like a good spot. Another chill passed through me as my body rested beneath the tree with rapidly falling leaves, the marks of Winter spreading through this area. Red leaves scattered, but enough shade above to provide some shelter as I took a long breather from a daunting walk. Morning was already shining above the horizon, and my eyes itched from exhaustion. Couldn't sleep yet though... Not until I was certain I was far enough... Setting my duffel bag beside me but at close proximity, my mouth sighed deeply, fingers feeling somewhat stiff and further wrapping the gown around myself, the chilly frost beneath my shoes and bosom doing little to assist. A short break, that's what I'll take. It's been quite a long walk since my departure from home... What time was it anyway...? Eight fifteen in the morning, Jack. So I've walked for around eight hours since leaving huh? Impressive, even for me... And my growling stomach only affirmed this point, yearning for good food. My body shuddered again, and not simply from the cold. I could do with some breakfast right now. And just like that, a white wrapped paper appeared in my lap, the contents within radiating enough heat to keep my front body warm and toasty, grease touching my investigative hands. My suspicions were confirmed upon opening the paper, revealing some well-known delicious food made from experts. Chinese experts, in fact. Mmm, it's been too long... Thanks Starswirl. Simply looking out for my student. And the ancient unicorn added from there while I chowed down on chippie for breakfast. Although I'm certain the Princess of Friendship would hardly tolerate such consumable as a suitable beginning meal. Yeah, well, you're talking to the guy who drink coke at six in the morning as a substitute for coffee. Couldn't stand coffee, so sue me if I had to make do. Twilight can complain among countless other things after I return, except not for a very long time. A very, very long time... ...How far are we from home, Starswirl? Hmm... Roughly a safe distance from your friends locating us right off the bat. Came a moment's answer. In the direction we're taking, it would take them quite some time in following our trail. As of now, we're nearing the mountain from the opposite side of the Crystal Empire, towards a small isolated village. Meaning, best stick to this path before Shining orders his own guards to join in the inevitable search for me. I'm not sure the stallion would be too happy about what I've now done to his sister after making a valuable promise- What the-?! My eye caught the movement from the corner, the medium-sized bag suddenly shifting as though something was squirming in it. Immediately, I placed the bag of warm chips down and set to open the travelling storage item, letting whatever snuck inside to get some air. And quickly leaning back in stunned disbelief by the body immediately poking out with tiny eyes and an expectant disposition. "Hoo!" ...How did I not notice him for eight hours? "Nightshade?" Outwardly expressing my earnest incredulity, and who could possibly blame me? I don't recall the own ever sneaking into my bag when I was so careful in packing last night. The nocturnal bird simply blinked in return. "What are you even doing here? Why were you in my bag?" "Hoo!" The young owl made a gesture as though it was obvious, hopping himself out of the bag and onto my thigh, continuing to gaze up with a meaningful look. I frowned. Well, whatever he was going to try, I wasn't to be dissuaded. "Go home, Nightshade." Because the last thing I needed was the owl, too, becoming an easy target of my ultimate foe. "You're much safer there." He blinked in false innocence, prompting my eye roll. Like he wasn't intelligent enough to understand me. "I mean it Nightshade, this isn't a road you can accompany me with." Another long stare, before Nightshade seemed to make a decision, forcing my head to lean away somewhat by his newfound position on my shoulder, brushing up features to my left cheek as though reassuring me. "Hoo." It appears our young friend has picked up his owner's stubborn tendencies, and refuses to allow you to confront this danger alone. My first response was a huff, shaking my head in disbelief. Great, now the owl's picking up on the worst traits of Twilight and I. My gaze lingered on the blinking night bird for a long moment, conflicted about this. Indulge him, and endanger his life in my crusade to stopping Zagreus forever? Or scare him off into returning home, where it's much safer? And yet, the second option incited a pit of despair in my stomach, the idea of scaring away an old friend far less than appealing. Or maybe I simply didn't want to be too alone... My lips thinned, exhaling slow air before picking up the greasy bag again, not wanting the chips to get cold before I'm finished. Nightshade eagerly accepted the offered meal, nibbling the chip sticking into his beak and prompting my fond smirk at the cute sight. "You have absolutely no intention on leaving, do you?" "Hoo!" "Well, that figures." I suppose someone aside from Starswirl had to keep me company, in case any danger was around to my ignorance. Of course, I was in danger right now the further I strayed away from home, into the open and easy pickings for the mad pony bent on universal extermination. But young Nightshade here could come in handy for keeping watch while I slept at night. Regarding the opened other bag, I sighed again and reached out, not wanting anything in to spill from the contents within before something stuck out, a corner of a small photograph demanding to be pulled. My hand froze, carefully grasping the tender item and pulling the small photo towards me, the sight upon it causing my breathing to slow somewhat, wondering why I even did that to myself. Are you sure you've made the right decision? ...I don't think it's a matter of 'right' anymore, Starswirl. Moreso of necessity and for the sake of keeping these people in the photo safe. I knew for a fact that they weren't Zagreus' current target; that honour belonged to me. And so long as I stayed there, I was only endangering them with providing little assistance and no longer having the magical means of stopping that monster in his tracks. No Balance. No physical strength. No brains or cunning. Just wits and a lightsaber. ...Which only burns people. I'll just have to make do. ...No teacher, it wasn't the 'right' choice to make, but it was the needed one. I know those girls; they'll do everything in their power to keep a dear friend safe at the cost of their own. And my life was far from worth that. Zagreus was, is and always will be my opponent. My responsibility. My mess to clean up. They stood no chance, and I wasn't allowing them to be dragged down with me. The Elements nor magic of friendship could save them from my own folly. If I died before confronting him, then all was lost. ...What do you intend to do then? He sounded neither judgmental nor resigned, thankfully, but accepting and patient. Sitting up, careful not to scare the owl off my shoulder, I gave Nightshade another chip before mentally answering. For now, walk, walk and keep on walking, eventually wait for Zagreus to come find me. I was a walking magnet of imbalance myself; my own being here an instability against the reality of this universe. He'd be drawn to me, especially without the presence of my best friends around to defend me. Inevitably, a showdown between us will finally occur, and I'll have to prepare myself for anything he tries. Especially when two demon versions of my best friends are beside that walking abomination. In the meantime, just continue going down the path I was currently taking, leading me to some place of refuge for a short rest and to catch up on much-required sleep. Haven't napped at all since my last goodbye to Starlight. Speaking of which, the more I dwelled on it, the more it stunned me that Starlight never really made any attempt on preventing my leaving last night. It wasn't like her to do this... She sensed your conviction. Your desire to keep your friends safe and happy at all costs, and knew persuading you last night was non-existent. Personally, I had believed Miss Glimmer would have insisted first on accompanying you down this daunting journey. Tch, nah! Nightshade was more than enough when it comes to putting my friends at risk. Starlight had the responsibility of keeping Twilight from doing anything reckless because of my sudden departure. The image of Twilight predictably panicking and flailing around all over the castle prompted my small smile and misted eyes, heaving another sigh while gently placing the photo of myself and my friends back into bag... Although taking another long look at it first.A recent one, consisting of my pony self, Twilight, Spike, the mares and a nervously grinning Starlight being pulled into a group embrace between Twilight and I. All happy. All acting as though nothing was ever wrong. All peaceful. All... Deserving of a happy ending. ...Thus strengthening my resolve to end this matter quickly. With the white paper of chips finished, Nightshade evidently picked up on my feelings and comfortably placed himself back in the bag, only his head popping up and obviously wanting to keep himself warm from the blasted weather. I slid the bag around my right shoulder and nodded, looking back to the direction I was first heading towards. Alright... Next stop, wherever the road takes me. And hopefully, to Zagreus. And as I walked, I tried to ignore every step sending wave after wave over pangs of regret and the yearning to see my family again. We were already off to a great start. "Back! Back you beasts!" The giant-[BEEP] vultures cawed and soared around us, backing off from the azure humming blade whirling around to prevent any vulnerable spot they attempted to take advantage of. Fantastic, getting ambushed by three hungry birds whom happen to have spotted Nightshade's head poking out from the bag earlier and made an attempt. Thankfully my bird was now completely hiding inside, leaving me to deal with the creatures. They made one attempt, I had managed to dodge, roll out of the way, pull out my lightsaber from the gown's pocket and activate it with a bad[BEEP] pose. I swung, spun and stabbed the air to make the message was clear. One attempt on Nightshade's life, and it's a three chicken course tonight. It only took one more swing for these birdbrains to obtain the message, flying over me and the concealed owl before cawing loudly again and flying off, presumable to lick their wounds with those burnt feathers. Ha! Victorious! Switching off the blade, I pocketed the hilt again before kneeling down to pick up the bag with the hiding Nightshade inside, said owl poking his head out briefly and "hoo"'ing in relief once the sight of vultures disappeared. Damn right, that was a close one. And, luckily, my old friend here wasn't hurt in the process. Slinging the duffel bag on my shoulder, we continued onwards, that tiny skirmish only a mild inconvenience when the village was just in near sight. Meanwhile, you should likely tend to that wound gifted on your left shoulder. Hm? I glanced to the present claw marks through clothing and reaching flesh, wincing at the view. Yeah, almost forgot about that. Maybe the cold was making me numb to pain, who knows? My other hand instinctively reached up to brush over the wound- Ow. Bad idea. Luckily they appear to be only light scratches, blood hardly pouring out like a fountain. I'll deal with that once we reach the settlement. In the meantime, here we were? The blatantly aged village was just ahead of us, presenting a small population and modesty with its stone buildings and... A chapel? Well isn't that fascinating? All we had to do now was carefully walk down this slope. Or slide down it, as nature decided. Thankfully it wasn't too much of a bump ride. Rising up once reaching the bottom, I dusted the snow off my [BEEP] and legs with a sleeve and trekked onwards, feeling my companion shudder from the bag. Don't worry buddy, we're reaching warmth soon. So I'm going to address two things which have caught my attention upon arrival. One, to my luck, the natives of this aged settlement have barely reacted with hostility or apprehension from the presence of someone considered alien to this world. In fact they... Barely acknowledge me at all. Which led to the second thing, everyone else was just walking around with barely an expression or reaction, not even noticing any fellow ponies passing by. I wouldn't call their expressions flat or lifeless exactly, moreso... What's the word...? Apathetic? Where exactly was I, to be at a place where Equestrians with acting so aloof about everything and anything around them...? I do believe I have an inkling. But before we dwell further on this, perhaps some shelter is in order. Yeah, our bodies need to feel warmth again. This dressing gown can only keep me from freezing stiff for so long. Hazel eyes quickly scanned around for any building of refuge from outside the chapel at the end of the village. Ah, a lodge! And again, ponies inside hardly acknowledged me, simply muttering about and conducting quiet conversations to themselves. But forgetting that for a moment, my body was immediately greeted with warmth, an open fireplace nearby keeping the large interior toasty. Wasting no time, I hurried over and slung the bag down beside me, squatting down myself, derobing my gown and extending palms to soak in the heat of the welcoming fire, a relieved smile working on my face. Wonderful... Feels good. Nightshade concurred, popping out of the bag to join me with a shiver of delight. I grinned, rubbing the owl's head affectionately, mouth too accompanied by heat to speak. Instead, I rubbed my hands next and continued bathing in the warmth, deeming my long trek through snow and around a mountain worth it. "There are better choices from warm clothing when you're going out in the cold, Jack." Twilight's imaginary voice spoke to my right ear, sounding amused and exasperated. "Dressing gowns are meant for indoors, and are completely impractical against the winter breeze. Bring a scarf next time, okay honey?" I scoffed, glancing over to remind the alicorn that scarves weren't my preferred kind of attire... When said alicorn wasn't even beside me to begin with, my mouth hanging open for a long moment and looking back to the fire, Nightshade oblivious to my expression. That's right, Twilight wasn't with me. None of my friends were with me. I chose to face this battle alone... Completely... Alone... My squat position shifted with my posterior landing firmly on wooden ground. It was as if it finally sunk in. For the first in a very long time, I was choosing to go through this adventure by myself utterly. No one to back me up, no one to support me, no one to keep me on my toes and remind me what I'm fighting for... I... I was doing this by myself... And that sinking realization was stinging my heart... And then, Starswirl interjected. It's not as if you're facing this battle by yourself entirely, Jack. Your friends are with you in spirit. Our young nocturnal friend beside you is with us. And I am facing this destiny alongside you. You are never alone, Jack. I... I guess... And if you require a reminder as to what you're fighting for, simply take one glance at the ring presented before you on your finger. My eyes carefully obliged, regarding the purple gem centered on the jewel ring which glistened beautifully, as though responding to my uncertainty. Shining with such colour which reminded me of the eyes of a particular pony. As though Twilight herself was watching over me... For her and your friends, Jack. Your family. That is what you're fighting for. ...Right. Right. Okay. Nodding slowly, my arms lowered as I shifted myself comfortably. Fighting for them... That's correct. I was going to fight - and die - so they could have the future I never will. And I'll be damned before Zagreus attempts otherwise. Well said. I envisioned the unicorn nodding in affirmation. In the meantime, after we tend to your wound, perhaps a little investigation around this settlement should help clear our minds. I must confess, I am intrigued by the apathetic behaviour which airs over this village. Fine, a quick look around, but we couldn't stay long. We had to keep moving... Right after another thirty minutes spent by this fireplace. "I spy, with my little eye - which is rather a contrast to the size of everyone else and their human counterparts - something beginning with... S." Hmm... Sky? Nope. Slope? Not close enough. ...Sleet. Not really. "Hoo!" "Bingo! Schoolchildren!" I answered the owl whom might've made the correct guess or not, gesturing to the group of foals nearby which, to my honest surprise, were actually expressing emotion. Some of them were looking at me in open astonishment and wonder. And that beats fear anyday. One adult cleared her throat, a stuffy-looking dark pink unicorn mare gesturing to the taller Earth Pony stallion with flat looks. "Keep your attention focused on what Father Pooper has to say children. His wisdom is a matter be to taken to heart." ...Nah too easy. Didn't stop my smirk though. 'Father Pooper' cleared his throat next, his features a little more tighter as though what he had to say was deeply serious. "Indeed. One must pay close attention to the knowledge I have imparted on our village, just as my father had before me, and his father before him." I rolled my eyes moreso at the cliche than the overdress black get-up and white collar the stallion adorned. What, no bible to be carried around mate? "This wisdom is sacred, the creed of our civilization, one that has been carried over centuries before the times of Princess Celestia. Let us begin with reciting the creed. All together now." And everyone took deep breaths. That is, the children than the adults, and all recited in perfectly flat dispositions. "There is no emotion to be expressed. Anger and joy we must repress. To vanquish conflict in our hearts, keeping the monsters free at large." "And that is merely scratching the surface of our way of life, children." The obvious priest continued, dispassionately sweeping his silver gaze over the small crowd. "If even a single emotion is released - anger, sorrow, hatred or bliss - it spells certain doom for our home and all of Equestria. Keep this creed ingrained in your hearts, cast aside burdening feelings for the sake of making our land a better place." And the stallion nodded once to the mare whom returned it, taking his leave straight towards the chapel. "Come along now students." The evident teacher stated after taking his place, motioning to a nearby building on the side with less emotion than a crab. "Next we shall memorize the history of what brought our settlement into being." Leaving me was jaw agape and a few young foals glancing behind to me curiously. ...What. The Hell. Was that about...? I do believe... This village seems to function on a society which prohibits the outwardness of emotions. ...What am I in, a settlement for Jedi? What madness have we stumbled into?! Nightshade seemed to agree with that deep frown on his bird features, sharing with me an incredulous look. "I think it's time we should have a discussion with ol' 'Father Pooper,' don't you think?" "Hoo!" What happened to a brief investigation before leaving? That was before I uncovered this settlement bans the very things which make ponykind so beautiful. "I believe in a thing called love!" Was my announcement into the aged chapel, startling the only other occupant in the large interior. "Just listen to the rhythm of my heart!" The place had the same appearance as any regular church interior. Minus the exception of the large stain glass window at the end looking anything but religious. The image presented was that of a unicorn, Earth Pony and pegasus standing in a triangular position with something shining in the middle. Above them, the depiction of a monster with sharp teeth and red eyes in the form of grey clouds. But my fascinated attention was more directed on protesting this decreed way of life by passionately expressing myself towards the blinking grey stallion in the black robes. "May I... Help you, sir?" The pony had paused after soaking in my appearance, properly maintaining an air of composure after being taken aback by the sight of an unknown creature storming into his church while reciting song lyrics. "I'm afraid the chapel is closed at this time, so if you would come back this evening-" A church closed off in the middle of the day? Now I've seen it all! Walking right up past the empty rows, I stood right before the shorter priest and pointed with intent. "Yes, I would like to file a complaint to the horrendous teachings you are giving to your new generation." He only blinked once. "I fear I am oblivious to what you're insinuating, good sir. Would you care to explain yourself?" "Gladly." I folded my arms with an annoyed disposition. "I refer to the 'conceal, don't feel' approach you're 'educating' on the children. What's the big idea, banning emotion; what gives life meaning to begin with?" "Ahh, I see now." He nodded then, looking away with an uncaring posture. "Another ignorant wanderer oblivious to the truth of things." Ohh is that things are gonna be then? No wonder not many ponies live here. "Do you know where you even are, stranger?" "Humour me." I replied flatly. "We are in the Town of the Forgotten, hidden from the rest of Equestria for a solemn duty to preserve all life by making the greatest sacrifice of all." I almost sneered. Town of the Pretentious sounds far more fitting. "Our ancestors settled here for the sole purpose of preventing a repeat of disaster a thousand years ago, before the birth of the current Princesses themselves." Celestia and Luna, evidently. "Sacrificing what exactly? Emotion? The ability to express yourself freely? A life of no joy, happiness and wonder?" What kind of life was that? "Precisely." The priest answered without missing a beat, motioning then to the stain window above. "In the name of all life on Equestria, this is what we must give up in exchange for the protection of all. With that said." Pooper turned to me with a scrutinizing gaze. "Kindly tone down your own voice, stranger. The less emotions spread, the better we'll be." "But why?" I demanded to know, my hands emphasizing my disbelief. "What exactly could be so terrible we have to repress all emotion? What are we dealing with here?" "Surely you must know?" Now it was his turn to look slightly incredulous, showing his own emotion at last. Before that quickly vanished. "It is in all folklore; the monsters which have plagued these lands before Equestrian kind dominated over them. The monsters we have struck back, concealed away to the corners of the land... This village included." This only raised a billion more questions, so I settled on the one referring to what this priest was implying. "Are you saying these 'monsters' are sealed away in this very village?" The stallion nodded stiffly, beginning to walk by me. "Come, I will show you. Then you will be enlightened as to why we must never display a single ounce of feeling." Oh, THIS I needed to see. Nightshade and I followed without hesitation. With Starswirl suddenly being unusually quiet... "This. This is where our greatest enemies are contained." "...A giant storm drain." "Your incredulity only betrays your ignorance. Our darkest foes lurks deep within the contents of this underground realm. Creatures whom, long ago, fed off the negative imbalances of emotions and conflict in order to strengthen their existence and spread Equestria with a cold, thorough winter for all of eternity." "...It's a massive sewer cover." "Our ancestors decreed, upon these vile forces being pushed in retreat, that they shall be sealed here and guarded for all time, watched over by their descendants. And thus, to sacrifice their devoted existence to save countless lives, the Town of the Forgotten was founded. And to this day we guard this lair with a noble cause-" "You're guarding a manhole cover." "It is our solemn duty to-" "Mate, it's a [BEEP]ing sewer cover. It literally says so at the bottom." "Ancient text devised by our ancestors. As you can see, the cover is deigned with art from the fallen language of our ancient predecessors, foretelling what horrors these beasts would unleash-" "Those are just patterns to make the cover look pretty-" "Our ancestors were responsible for this!" The priest were just beginning to show the edge of frustration, steam huffing from his nostrils with a stern glance my way. Like I was bothered, I merely stood there with folded arms and an expectant expression. "And everyday we take turns to watch over-" "No one was watching over it when we arrived." Fascinating, my first solo exploration outside the normal civilization of Equestria, and I arrive in a village of self-deluded lunatics. Was it just me, or did I catch his teeth grinding slightly. "It was about to be my turn." Okay, whatever you say pal. "Had you been Equestrian, you would not be so quick to question our creed. What are you, stranger, to blaspheme our guidance and quest to preserve all life across the land?" Easy. "A person who's acquainted with your kind long enough to know that you can't function properly without emotions." "Nonsense!" He disagreed ridiculously, gesturing with melodrama and a firm disposition. Pooper then motioned to himself. "T'was emotions which summoned these beasts to our land in the first place, and our steel resolve which thwart them back. In our tales of old, feelings and sensations brought nothing but conflict, arrogance and greed; magnets which drew the dark creatures toward sour infighting ancestors and used that greed for their own ill intentions. Emotions inhibit logic, reasoning and justice. And so, every stallion, mare and foal must recognize these follies if we are to gain a better tomorrow." ... Yes Jack, you are hearing all this correctly. And even with all the patience and wisdom I have acquired in my days on the physical and mental planes, have I never perked an incredulous brow at what drivel this pony speaks. Starswirl really meant that with how he emphasized 'drivel.' "That's... Nuts!" I could start to express my own exasperated disbelief, my voice rising to the point of pitching somewhat with how incredulous I was growing. "You can't just abandon every emotion entirely! That doesn't [BEEP]ing work! Joy! Happiness! Love! What about positive emotions?! You're inhibiting what it means to live! To experience why we even exist at all!" Ban emotions? What [BEEP]ed up society have I even stumbled into? It sounded more like a town of cultists than a town serving to protect Equestria! And what about passion? What do they emotionless faces while they're procreating? Do they not express pride when their children grow up or graduate from school? Is it just a village where emotions are never shared twenty-four seven, even giving the often expressionless Maud Pie a run for her bits? The [BEEP] was this nonsense?! What threat could be so devastating- Wait, I'll ask that question to him right now! "Maintain your feelings, stranger. We are far too close to where those monster lay-" "And further more, what exactly is this threat which makes us abandon what give life meaning?! What could possibly prohibit us from expression happiness or anger-" Now he was beginning to shows traces of nervousness, but I was too wrapped up to calm myself. "I plead of you good sir, keep your emotions in reign-" "Sadness or despair. Affection or love. Pride or disappointment. The very things which makes us... Well pony in your case." As if I could call myself one of their kind anymore. I could only stress this with a disbelieving stare down to his sweating state. "You're slowly killing yourselves watching over a storm drain!" "Sir, please-!" "A [BEEP]ing storm drain used to drown water... In the middle of a snowy field right next to a Goddamn mountain-!" "Sir!" "What?" Before I felt the sensation below us too, the fluffy ground providing little to soften the trembling spreading around us. The [BEEP]? We both looked down, or more accurately we both regarded the large manhole cover beginning to show wisps of white steam escaping the edges. "What have you done?!" The priest called out in irritation and newfound terror, showing more emotions than he'd likely care to admit, but giving a good question nonetheless. "You have doomed us all with your troublesome emotions! You fool!" I prefer to call them passionate... But yeah. What exactly have I unleashed now? Starswirl, you picking up anything? Be ready for any surprises. That's not an answer-! WHOA! We both fell backwards, my backside hitting rather crunchy ground albeit roughly from the blow and impact, the force of the air unleashing itself from the popped-out manhole firing like a weapon into the sky. Immediately, I hurried to get myself back up, hands clenching shut and teeth grit for whatever monstrosity I may or may not have unintentionally released to the world again. The steam rose to the sky like a cloudy sprout of water, spreading itself among twenty feet into the air for a good estimate of about twenty-one seconds. And, finally, dying out. And then... ... ... ... Then... ... ... ... Nothing's happening. I voiced as much to the similarly baffled stallion, whom slowly rose himself and carefully inched towards the source alongside me, the pair of us cautiously opting to peek over the now-open gaping round hole leading into deep darkness. One ear of mine may be impaired, 'cause I'm human again and all, so I leaned my working left ear down with care, and listened. Nothing. And nothing. And nothing much more. Starswirl? It would seem... My teacher mused. There may have been some kind of misunderstanding among our friend's ancestors. Misunder- Are you saying that...? "I don't understand..." Priest Pooper frowned deeply, showing far more outward emotion now than he ever had just a few minutes ago. "Our ancestors warned us... So why is nothing happening...?!" Pent up steam from the inner layers of the planet being unleashed after all this time, perhaps. Nothing too implausible. There may have been mistranslated among this town's generations, the truth lost to time. Either way, I sense no hosility dwelling down there or just being released after a thousand years of confinement. "The-The Wendigo... They should be attacking us right now! Spreading their violent disease over us-" "Hold on." I had to interrupt, just so I heard correctly. "The Wendigo?" Repeating myself with more emphasis. "As in, those cloudy creatures which were forced back through the unification of Earth Pony, unicorn and pegasus kind? That kind of Wendigo?" A glare my way. "What are you jabbering on about now? The Wendigo were forced back into the inner layers of the land through the prohibition of emotions... What? What is so amusing to you?" My short chuckles developed into full-on pure laughter, feeling deeply amused for the first time in weeks. Because now, now everything was beginning to add up, and the cold did little to compose my hearty vocal laughter from the undeniable truth presented before me. Wendigo. THAT'S what they were afraid of! When said fears were terribly unfounded to begin with! "Misunderstanding indeed." I managed to say after my moment of ridicule was over, grinning in bemusement towards the baffled equine in dark robes. "The Wendigo were never pushed back by repressing emotions, priest. Everyone else in Equestria knows the true story; the Wendigo were banished from Equestria entirely out of love and compassion, through the power of friendship between all pony races. Don't tell me you've never heard of this!" That oblivious blinking made this too good to be true. Seriously, this tale was told six seasons ago, and even I remembered this! Five seasons, to be more accurate. "What- What happened...?" The typically-firm pony was now asking with nothing short of newfound wonder and caution, as if a new world was being revealed right before his very eyes. Well, who was I not to indulge the ignorant, eh Father Pooper? "Allow me to share with you the tale of six ponies who brought the land together... After we head back indoors, being out here for so long is [BEEP]ing freezing for me." All in all, that was terribly anticlimactic. I am forced to concur, my friend. I was rather curious to see if this forewarning was true, having never encountered the Wendigo creatures in my whole physical lifestyle. What, really? Mmhm. Alas, they were before my own time. My travels across Equestria, during my youthful adventurous days, never gifted me the sight of those legendary beings. Sometimes I had struggled to even find validity of their existence. Well, since you can see everything that goes on in Equestria now. Do they exist? Well... No smoke without fire, Jack. Fair enough. Maybe one day I'll see them for myself. Of course, I very much doubt they'd be anymore terrifying than the interpretations from Until Dawn. Cloud monsters that turn you frozen solid? I'd take that over agonizing death from flesh-eating decaying creatures anyday- Ah, look who approaches. "I see you are leaving us." The priest greeted with a wry look, eyeing my bag and Nightshade resting firmly on my shoulder. "Where will you go now, stranger?" I shrugged. Right now, my only destination was a point far from all civilization before Zagreus could find me. "Wherever the wind takes me, I suppose." Perhaps acquiring a map in the next local town will aid us. I knew we were forgetting something when I packed. We were in a hurry, after all. It didn't hurt you to at least remind me, back then? As I said, we were in a rush. Whatever... I rolled my eyes, looking back to Pooper. "Hopefully we'll meet again, one day." Even if I sincerely doubted that, considering my luck these days. The stallion had no experience in smiling, so instead provided a curt nod. "Perhaps." And spoke with the faintest of... Well, emotion. "Your retelling of our ancestor's history was... Enlightening. I shall complete to the best of my capabilities in informing the town of our... Ignorance, and reforming from our mistakes. It will take a long while, but our village has endured worse trials over its centuries of establishment." That's good, a decent start at least. "I'm just happy I could help." Heh, Twilight would definitely tell me to show more pride in my accomplishment today, approving of my resorting to educating the masses over accurate history... ... Hm... Well, I was just happy I could help, all the same... If Father Pooper took any notice of my sudden downtrodden behaviour, he never mentioned of it. "May we at least have the name of our visitor, to reference for showing us the truth." "Star-" Before I stopped myself, blinking briefly and finding my brain and tongue hesitate on saying that name. Did I even have the right to call myself that anymore, as a human again? Hell, did I have the right to call myself Jack Wright anymore? "No one. Just... No one." And that said, my legs carried me away from the curious leader of that village, aiming to get away as quickly as possible. As though sensing my internal dispute, Nightshade rubbed against my right ear with comfort. Stardust Balance... Jack Wright... Somehow, neither of those names felt worthy of me to use anymore. For, in the end, I felt like a massive failure, all things considered... Tch. Maybe I should start calling myself 'Nobody No-One' instead... Doesn't sound too implausible a name by Equestrian standards.
Chapter 168: Pear FactoryWell... Gotta say, this encounter came sooner than I had anticipated... Joyous laughter of the sinister kind echoed throughout the valley, the overbearing glee of a creature so hellbent on my destruction that he couldn't believe his sheer luck, standing atop curved rock with an elegant posture. The pinkish-pale unicorn with soulless blackened eyes regarded his prey through a sickening smile, looking more than ready to pounce. It was as if the wind responded to that malicious noise, chills going down my body as my gown whipped in response to the currents, the signs are leading to this being a rather deadly confrontation. You know what was worst though? Our two friends flying between the monstrous entity given pony form, one folding her arms with a smug expression and the other with a heavy frown, answering to his beck and call. The appearances of two alternate friends whom have done nothing to deserve this fate, either as demon form or that creature's puppets. My hand around the hilt tightened, azure lightsaber raised protectively for myself and Nightshade, the latter hiding deeply inside my bag. Zagreus continued that monstrous grin as his words echoed from above like a deity casting judgement. "Poor Jack, it's as if you're trying to get yourself killed... But then again, perhaps that's considered ancient news when it comes to your antics, even when you've been tamed by the little Princess. Old habits die hard, I imagine." Two weeks. That's all it took since running away from home for Zagreus and cronies to locate me, the unicorn and demons casting shadows over my position at the bottom of the valley. Neither Sunset nor Twilight gave off any other expression from the exchange - or lack thereof - between their supposed enemy or master. "No comeback, boy? Where's that wit and sarcastic mocking? Don't tell me being reverted back to that depressing state has left you drained in all aspects! You just simply make things too easy for me, don't you?" Because I had nothing more to say to this monster, only raising my blade horizontally across my chest, daring any of them to make a move... Whilst all my instincts were screaming at me to flee and cower from all this. "Tch." Zagreus' expression shifted a one-eighty, easily displaying that contempt which was dancing through those gut-wrenching eyes. "Pathetic, you've become what you hate most once more. So weak and defenseless you're just waiting to die at this moment. What happened to that pride of humanity you always oh-so adhere to parading about with?" We must devise an escape strategy at once. The only two exits I could take were either side of the valley, but even then running would provide little with how easily those two winged demons could catch up to me. Sunset would be just fine playing with her food, but Twilight might take no chances with me. My eyes lingered on the purple demon in question for a moment, to which said darkened teenager looked away with a stern expression as though to hide something else. ...Besides, I had absolutely no intention on running. This ends today and it ends now, with Zagreus coming down in the ship. "You've succumbed so quickly..." The wolf in sheep's clothing mused loudly upon my removal of the duffle bag, perking an amused brow. "And utterly. What's changed here, boy? It is the sunken in realization how much a burden you are to everyone around you? How much of a threat you are the longer you stay around those pesky Equestrians? Or..." A contemplative glance towards the purple girl. "Are you feeling pain for this sight of one version of your precious Princess your girls had failed to save?" My features winced at that, briefly, but it was quickly spotted. Sunset cackled dangerously, rearing her head back with sadist glee. Twilight - I refused to call her otherwise regardless of what she's become - snapped her head back to me with a furrowed brow. Zagreus smirked widely, meanwhile, pointing down as though making the final decision on a mere mortal. "Then allow us to relieve you of your pain, Jack Wright. And do not despair, once you've been entirely disposed of, the torment your friends shall experience will be swift and fair once I wipe out every ungrateful creature of these worlds." Over my dead body. And Zagreus seemed to have picked up on that. "Enough talk, I think. Girls, would you kindly... Destroy him." My body tensed after that bone-chilling demand, both demons immediately taking a dive towards my spot. The humming blade raised defensively, awaiting and accepting the grueling battle to come today. For the Twilight Warrior raises his weapon and himself for one last confrontation, aiming to protect everyone and everything he loved. Twilight, Spike, everyone. Give me strength! This beginning was perhaps the very most epic, heart-pounding, intense, grueling call of battle I have ever participated in my entire life. And by that, I mean of course the two girls firing magic and swiping claws, and myself batting away their assaults and relying on sheer luck to see me through. Luckily Nightshade managed to escape before he could get endangered by any of them. Zagreus had decided to just up and leave, allowing Sunset and Twilight to do as they please and deeming them more than enough to deal with me. I'll pursue him after I'm done with the two myself. My legs kept leaping backwards, side-stepping and dancing with no grace at all from the repeated assaults and both gleeful and frustrated demons. Sunset looked all too happy, baring those razor transformed teeth with a malicious smile, whereas Twilight was... Expressionless, and I had to wonder if it was the same Twilight I encountered back at the Tower. It is indeed the very same one. But right now, focus on delaying their assaults until we can find advantageous ground. Right. I was far from confident about my victory today, being forced back across the empty valley where water would typically be between two forests. My humming lightsaber - designed for burning rather than cutting - whirled around with all the skill of a raving lunatic, just barely managing to block any attacks the two made- I flinched, hissing back from the intense pink light bouncing off my vertical blade protecting both face and chest, followed with the azure weapon being grasped by the blade from Sunset's claws. Said transformed teen barely seemed bothered by the face her palms and fingers were smoking from the touch, simply growling into my face with hungry cerulean orbs. In retaliation, I pushed back and swung, the teen immediately leaping back and letting Twilight make the next move. I should be fighting back, attacking instead of constantly defending myself and thinking up ways of defeating them both... But I couldn't. I just can't... And Zagreus obviously was aware of this fatal flaw. Sick twisted [BEEP]tard was making me fight two alternate of very special girls to me, probably believing there was some irony should I fall by their hands. There was a tactic with how these were combating against me, I noticed. Twilight was going for attacking from a distance with magic, whereas Sunset was all too happy taking things up close with glowing red claws, giving each other time to attack while the other recovers. A part of me suggested redirecting Twilight's next attack into Sunset, but either because that idea was so reluctant to my emotions or I just suck at using a lightsaber, the blade bounced off the magical beam elsewhere instead, creating another dent in the valley wall. Stalling for time won't provide any favours for us, Jack. Zagreus is counting on your hesitation for his victory. Hey if you've got any ideas which don't involve laying a single hand on these two and ease my conscience, I'm all ears- Agh! My breathing inhaled through gritted teeth, the lightsaber brushing against my robed arm carelessly, another self-sustained injury added to the chalk board. The two demons reacted by my own error, Sunset grinning wickedly with dark amusement, whereas Twilight - whom I refused to call Midnight - furrowed her brow. Quickly regaining myself, I raised my blade for the next defense against whatever they had planned next- And the lightsaber bounced swiftly off my hand, the deactivated hilt rolling across the ground feet away from Twilight's precise attack... Huh. My eyes whirled to and from the hilt to the girls, immediately calculating the distance and how quickly I might be able to retain the weapon. But Sunset landing on the ground before me imposingly, her fist glowing red dangerously and wicked teeth informed my body to take a few steps back in retreat instead, slowly obliging my apprehensive mind. Was I scared? Oh very. Did I see anyway out of this? Unless I can reach my weapon in time, not likely- Huh...? My back hit something pointy from behind, a small shadow above covering up to the toes in my black boots. A split-second of looking upwards informed of what was blocking any presentable exit. A dam. A Goddamn dam. [BEEP]ing fantastic. I was going to die in front of a dam. I could already hear Rainbow Dash laughing her arse off. The demonic Sunset raised one fist, opening it to a palm and beginning to muster up the magical energy for an orange and red fireball aimed in my general direction. My own hands clenched shut, mind going into panic mode as I searched for any means of escape. I don't think climbing up the dam made of sticks will save me from this in time. You're forgetting one advantage, my student. Yeah? Remind me, my mind's all over the place at the moment sorry... But Twilight answered my invisible teacher for me. "Wait! Magic can't touch him, remember?" ...Oh yeah! Sunset scoffed, her eyes rolling to the side where the purple demon hovered. "And what exactly were you trying to do just now?" She asked with ill-disguised scorn as the magic died out in obligation. "You used nothing but magic at him!" "I was attempting to disarm. And it worked at least!" "Tch, yeah, after five hundred attempts. Tell you what, you sit back and let me deal with your alternative boyfriend over here, since you can't seem to bring yourself to hurt the little man even at that tower." Okay, their convenient squabbling was giving me more than enough time to quickly deduce something. My eyes darted around the area, making note of the fact I wouldn't be able to scale up the wooden sticks behind or dirt slope grounds to my sides. I was trapped down here, and my ears could pick up on the sound of water carefully balanced on the other side of these sticks... ...Oh! That might work... Though at the cost of A. Drowning. And B. My ruptered ear getting a million times worse because of it. It was a known fact I couldn't swim, but which seemed preferable right now? Dying at their hand and making them regret it for the rest of their lives, or potentially - perhaps certainly - drowning from a rush of water going down this valley to God knows where...? Should I flip a coin? "At least I was successful in taking away his toy. You've just been swiping claws at him like a babaric animal. If you're going to finish him off, make the attempt of acting professional about it Sunset." The red demon with flaming hair hissed contemptably towards the other. "If you're so impatient why don't you finish him off?" Silence, and Sunset rolled her round cerulean eyes. "That's what I thought. Now be quiet, and let me do what that pony demanded of me." And turned her attention towards me with a sickening smile. "Any last requests, little man, before I finish what was started back at that lake?" ...Hakuna Matata. "And here I thought you had pride, Sunset." I forced myself to sound casual, leaning back rather comfortably despite the uncomfortable sticks prodding into my back, head and legs. "Isn't that why you ran away from Celestia to begin with?" "You're one to talk." The demonic version of my friend snapped. "You're running away from everyone who cares about you under the fall guise of keeping them safe. Once I'm through with you, they'll all be next... Starting with your special Princess." I shrugged as opposed to retaliating heatedly. "Fair enough. Tell me, do you think Celestia remembers?" "Remembers what?" "How much of a failure you are." A dead silence. You could hear Twilight's small gasp from the very big risk I just made commenting that. Even my hands and neck produced goosebumps from the terribly claimed move made just then against this growling demonic pony. One thing about knowing a good friend was knowing what right, or wrong buttons to press. And judging by her expression, I pressed the right one... For me, anyway. Twilight's warning of "Wait, don't!" Came far too late. Duck! Starswirl made the right call, inciting my body to follow through with that command after the reddened first sailing right towards my face, hitting exactly where it was intended. And with all the magical force placed into that fiery clenched hand, it should be more than enough to begin Operation Escape The Demons. The wall of logs and sticks began to crack from the pressure and sheer brute strength, Sunset's widened eyes shifting from outrage to dawning comprehension, meeting my wry grin and mirthful eyes. See you in Hell, my dear. My vision was encompassed then in complete water, oxygen and clear sight cut from the sheer force and magnitude threatening to collapse my body under the pressure. My back flung forward, spinning around and around as though being hit by a mini-tidal wave. My arms waved frantically, reaching for any signs of surface. And promptly pulling me up. Bleh! My mouth coughed loudly, forcing out the water which managed to gain access to my mouth. But even so, my body was being pushed back from the growing currents proceeding down the newly-made stream. Poor beavers, I'll apologize to them if I ever got the chance. My breathing became much more shallow, struggling slightly to compose myself in light of the present circumstance. And from above, I noticed Twilight's backside searching around for any signs of, presumably, myself or Sunset. Speaking of whom, no sight of her either. I'll be concerned by that after I've found something to hold onto before the waters carry me all the way to the ocean... Or much worse. Regretfully, you may be facing the latter. Oh don't tell me, giant waterfall up ahead? Indeed. Pointy rocks at the bottom? Much likely. ...Bring it [BEEP]. "COWERBUNGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA...!" "See? You're getting better, and you only tripped yourself over two times now." Twilight giggled at my incoherent muttering response. But hey, as long as she's smiling. The dance wasn't as difficult as I originally anticipated; two ponies leaning towards one another, standing on their back hoofs while one of their fronts hoofs are intertwined to keep each other supported. Thankfully I only managed not to screw up enough time to ruin the date. Having cleared away the picnic, even the blanket, before the dance commenced, Twilight had patiently taught me this skill of pony slow dancing as the full night sky covered the world above us. Why, the unicorn even remarked I was progressing better at it than Spike was when he first learnt how to dance this way... Which begged the question of why Spike was taught slow dancing at all. But regardless, I was admittedly... Enjoying this. Taking slow careful steps around one another, one of our front limbs twirled around one another for full support, her other hoof on my ponified shoulder, and my own settled around her pony waist. My eyes were focused on Twilight's own, so not even the slightest distraction could knock us off-balance... again. Thankfully, the unicorn took the lead for the most part. "Why are you rarely ever happy?" "What?" That was an unexpected question, almost made me lose focus just then. Was this mare trying to make me fall over again? Twilight's smile lowered a little, while I gently spun her around. "I've only ever witnessed you express happiness a few times. Yet the majority of your mood borders on irritation or sarcasm. Why is that?" Well... childhood was mostly to blame. "It's just the way I am." "Now why don't I believe that?" ... "Twilight!" Ow! Big mistake! Head shooting upwards like that prompted both whiplash and a sudden headache, gripping my temple and back of neck respectively. Jesus Christ! What the Hell happened to me? I was dreaming about my first date with Twilight prior to our relationship, but what led to that...? Oh yeah... The waterfall! My eyes briefly glanced around, spotting the folded glasses beside my bed of... Hay? Ah well, I placed them back on whilst recalling what precisely occurred leading up to this. I remember. I was falling down, steam clouding my vision and the rushing sound of water occupying my descent, presumably leading up to my eventual demise. Escaping Zagreus' two minions, which were alternate versions of my friend and girlfriend, so I could catch up to Zagreus before he makes his own exit. And that... Clearly went oh so well. Alright, before I lecture myself harshly again Jack, let's assess the situation at hand. My curious eyes looked around slowly as the headache began to fade as quickly as it came, becoming more a dull throb. I wasn't dead, because I imagined Heaven wasn't a barnyard. That'd be more Applejack's personal afterlife. An interior of a red building looking surprisingly clean and well-kept despite all the hay and wheelbarrows around the place, neatly placed and hay stacked with precision. This barn looked more orderly than Sweet Apple Acres' did! Groaning a little, my body was slowly but surely recovering from the pain of enduring through an entire waterfall and battling two demonic entities. I removed the small quilt covering my clothed lower half, carefully reaching the edge of the soft hay and sitting upwards. Which, conveniently, made something else happen. The barn doors opened, and somepony called out. "Oh, you're up!" And called out from over his shoulder. "Hey Buttercup! Our guest is awake!" A bright yellow stallion with pure light red mane and tail, adorning a stetson with freckles between pure green eyes, smiling towards me with light warmness. My head titled, recognizing the colours, save for the eyes, resembling that exactly of Apple Bloom, not to mention the familiar accent. I must be at one of their relative's farms. The surreal nature of this development quickly gave way to amusement. I swear, Applejack's family must breed like rabbits. A rather pretty-looking mare followed after her... Husband? Brother? But my curiosity was sidestepped in place of the small owl perched atop the cream Earth Pony's back, flying over to me with familiar gown in beak and hilt in claw. Oh thank God, he made it out okay. "Nightshade!" I greeted warmly, putting the offered garment and weapon aside for the moment in favour of embracing the nocturnal bird affectionately, hugging him close to my chest. "Glad you're okay." "Hoo!" Judging by that facial expression on the night bird's features, he'd be telling me the exact same thing, resting himself on my lap with a firm look aimed towards my face, prompting my amused laughter. "Don't you start getting stern with me, it's bad enough when Twilight does it!" The two Earth Ponies looked fondly amused themselves, the cream mare with orange wavy mane and tail inclining her grin towards the owl. "Your friend here brought us to you, thank goodness! Obviously he was lookin' for help. We found ya at a lake right before a waterfall. We thought you were a goner for a moment back there!" "We've done our best to dry you off and keep ya warm until yer woke up." The stallion continued, glancing in pride to the female equine beside him. "While my wonderful Buttercup here dried off yer gown and tended to yer little friend here. This bird is one smart critter, findin' help so quickly. Luckily you weren't far off from our humble farm in time for us to find ya." Rubbing Nightshade's pleased head in grateful affection, I nodded with a knowing grin down to the owl. "You have his real owner to thank for that. Smartest mare in all of Equestria." "Hoo!" Nightshade said in affirmation, and I glanced back up to the smiling couple. "You have my gratitude, both of you." I stated with sincerity to my saviours, followed with a light bow. "God forbid I die of drowning." "Or hypothermia." The mare added with a hint of teasing. On closer inspection, the cream Earth Pony held emerald-coloured eyes, and turquoise headbands on one side of her mane and end of tail. She then gasped. "Oh, we've yet to introduce ourselves." And motioned to herself. "Ma name's Pear Butter. And this..." Gesturing to the stallion. "Big lug is Bright Mac. Welcome to the Apple-Pear Sanctuary!" Bright Mac regarded his better half with a tone of jest. "And I prefer to affectionately call my wife here, Buttercup." But you could very well see the love and joy in his eyes just from taking one glance at the mare. The two equines exchanged a look of pure devotion, infatuation and bliss it was almost breathtaking to behold. Bright Mac then looked back to me with warmth in his voice. "Now, I ain't never seen your kind before, stranger. May we have the honour of knowin' your name?" And risk it being traced back to Applejack and providing my friends with a lead? Sorry, you'll have to stick with this. "I'm Nobody. Nobody No-One. And this is Nightshade, my travelling companion." Said companion gave me a brief glance which could be described as faint exasperation. Just humour me here, pal. The pair blinked, but kept on smiling regardless. "Interestin' name." Thank you, I try. "What brings ya all the way this far side of Equestria, Nobody?" I honestly shrugged at his question. "Let's just say I'm... Walking the path to destiny, for lack of better words." And turned the conversation around before either could question further. "Apple-Pear Sanctuary, you say? A farm specifically made for those two type of fruits?" Pear Butter beamed, and that seemed to enrapture her husband's complete attention. God, they're really in love with each other aren't they? "Mmhm! This place is a new beginnin' for apple and pear history alike, where no past quarrels can touch harmonious land unitin' the sweet taste of apples and pears together! No other place in Equestria just like it!" ...Cool. "It's a long story." Bright Mac added on my expression, wrapping a loving limb around his blissful wife. "You can see for yerself later. How ya feelin', by the way?" "Much better, thank you." I nodded with a gratified smile. "A little faint headache, but nothing so serious." Y'know, for falling down a waterfall... In human form... With no magical protection... Whatsoever... How in God's name do I even live at all...? "Got jus' the remedy for that." Pear announced happily. "A special pear medicine made for curin' all headaches. I can get ya some in a moment while we deal with dryin' the rest of yer clothes. We weren't too sure about doin' so earlier in case you felt uncomfortable without them." How... Very considerate of them. I was honestly taken aback by such warm hospitality. "I... Thank you. Yes, I much prefer wearing clothes on around others at all times. Though I do carry some spares in my... Duffle bag..." The same duffle bag abandoned back at the canyon, which would be carried by the waves and ruining everything inside it by now- "Hoo!" Nightshade quickly flew from my lap, flying over to the side and easily putting my worries to rest. From hiding behind a haystack, the dried bag was gripped by my little friend and bright right beside me, Nightshade looking decidedly smug with himself. "...Well I'll be damned." Both ponies shared amusement at my relieved gratitude, Bright Mac stating as they turned. "We'll be waitin' outside." "Jesus Christ..." Remember when my two hosts called their farm a 'sanctuary?' Well, seems that wasn't entirely without warrant. I mean... Goddamn... Fresh out of changing clothes, sipping on the juice Mrs. Butter provided for me - despite my personal distaste for pears it had, admittedly, helped with the fading headache - I was given a brief tour around the vast farm, filled to the brims of apple and pear trees intertwined and matched together as though there with no opposites or inequality. The sight over the pathway leading down to the red and yellow forest was so breathtaking to behold I had to mutter as such, leading to the pleased expressions on my host's faces. "So glad you like it." Pear Butter commented with a light smile. "This here farm is our pride and joy." Bright Mac then paused briefly. "Well, second pride and joy. Regardless, this is the result of hard work and effort made into makin' up mistakes of our families in the past. Pears and apples, together, as they always should've been." "It's beautiful..." I had to agree, glancing down to the two proud couple with an envious smile. "No wonder you're so pleased with yourselves. It certainly looks worth the effort." "Hoo!" Nightshade concurred from atop a nearby branch, resting comfortably beneath its shade. Mrs. Pear chuckled warmly. "So glad you like it." She said with sincerity. "Trust me, they're as delicious as they look. You'll find out for yerself tonight at supper." Supper? I whirled back to the mare swiftly. "Oh no, I've dared imposed enough. I really couldn't stay any longer." Considering Zagreus was somewhere nearby, and Demon Twilight and Sunset were likely still around, I shouldn't waste any time. But the cream equine's pout objected to the contrary. "Oh don't be like that Nobody. Evenin's jus' around the corner, and it's the least we could do for havin' such good company in recent years, aside from the family visit here and there. I insist on havin' yer stay for tonight." "You're welcome to take refuge in the barn for the night." Bright Mac added, winking in light humour. "And I'd recommend you accept friend, my wife can been ridiculously stubborn with these things." Followed with said wife lightly prodding the stallion's front limb. "You make me this stubborn honey." The bright yellow pony looked down to his beloved. "And I love yer for it." Jesus! No shame in expressing affection here. I was honestly perplexed and quite mesmerized by the heartwarming display, reminding me of a certain pony and I's time together. ...Which brought me back to now. "I'd love to stay, really." But my being here was inviting danger onto your very doorstep. "But I'd hate to ruin your little paradise in any way. The second my clothes are done drying, I'll be taking my leave. Though I can't thank you both enough for your hospi-" But Mrs. Butter put her hoof down. Literally. "Now just a gosh darn second." With a stern expression and tone way too familiar for me, and not from Twilight. "Don't you worry about bitin' off more than you can chew; yer mouth'd be a lot bigger than ya'd assume, sugarcube." ...What? Her better half chuckled, stepping forward with a light smile. "Have no fear in stickin' around, bud, we've got more than enough food for four of us! Ever tried apple-pear pie? You wouldn't find it anywhere else, and it's to die for!" "Ahem, pear-apple pie, honey." "Whatever you say Buttercup." "Owlicious, Jack." "Whatever you say love." Too many flashbacks! "I can't-" "Just for one night. Surely you can spare that?" Oh great, now a grown mare was giving me the pout look. My lips twisted in humour and disbelief, mind now growing conflicted between leaving straight away and hurting my saviour's feelings, or sticking around and further endangering the two. My stomach answered for me, growling with such intensity like a traitorous [BEEP], giving way to the smug triumph on their faces. [BEEP]. I will let you if Zagreus or his minions are in close proximity to the farm, Jack. You need not worry. Still... "It's settled then!" Mrs. Butter declared all too happily, now proceeding to tug my sleeve and motion back the way we came. "Hope you've got a big appetite on yer, Nobody, 'cause when we're through you won't be able to walk all night!" ...Was that her devious intent? Bright Mac shared with me a knowing humoured glint in his apple-shaded eyes. I sighed, deciding to play along then out of concern for hunger. Supper? Fair enough. The whole night? We'll see. "No!" "Yes!" Bright Mac answered all too happily, the table filled with nothing but the aroma of freshly-baked pies and mirth. "So after I smashed into that water barrel-" "Also ruinin' the crops along the way." "- I stepped in before Buttercup here would get in too much trouble with Grand Pear. He wasn't happy, of course. But, you know what?" His softened tender eyes glanced lovingly to the wife between us. "Love makes everythin' worth endurin' through." I smirked. "Buddy, you don't need to tell me that, trust me." Before plopping another forkful of delicious pie into my mouth. This wonderful mare wasn't kidding, it's as if my initial distaste for pear evaporated into sweet bliss by the texture and taste of their combined baking between two different fruits. I must know their secrets! "Enjoyin' the pie?" Mrs. Butter asked knowingly. My smile widened after swallowing. "You weren't kidding. I think this is the first time I've ever loved something with pear in it!" That prompted their shared laughter. "Glad to hear it!" Bright Mac commented with a satisfied grin, sharing an equal expression with his beloved flawlessly. "Love can also blend food into the perfect meal. Buttercup here taught me that." "Oh hush you." She responded in flattered playfulness and a light shove. "You taught me a great meany deal of things, if not moreso than anythin' I could've taught you." "Hmm, I don't know..." Bright Mac rolled his eyes upward in thought. "I can make a list that reaches outside the farm over the things that you've taught me!" Mrs. Butter grinned lovingly, then took note of my bemused expression. "Oh, don't mind us sugarcube. We're not really use to havin' guests around-" "No no! Don't mind me." I insisted with a humoured grin, gesturing to the two sheepish equines. "Your relationship is beautiful to behold. Just some brief time together and already I can tell you were made for each other." They beamed in flattery, but it was true! I don't Shining and Cadence have expressed this much affection in one day to each other. At least, not in my presence, or even their wedding day. Guess royal duties allow scarce time for such intimate moments every five seconds. These two? These two act as though their whole lives revolve around each other. As if they were born simply to love each other... God, what a way to live. I found myself growing all the more envious at the sight, subconsciously rubbing the purple gem around my ring finger. "Well shucks. Glad we're makin' a good impression on ya." Bright Mac beamed jovially. "It's always nice to have others around who don't judge ya for who you choose to spend eternity with." That statement had a meaning behind it, I could tell from the brief exchange between their gazes, only fleetingly. "What about yerself, Nobody? Any special someponies in your life?" I shrugged, finding myself grinning just from mentioning her. "Just one." And that quickly grabbed their attention. "And, like you, we have our fair share of mishaps... Though in my case, I constantly do insane things which drives her to the point of exasperation, and she somehow learns to tolerate with my... Antics." "That so?" Bright Mac perked an intrigued brow. "Name one thing?" Well, since Starswirl wasn't warning me about Zagreus or the demons at the moment, why not indulge them? "Well one time I wagered our own house on a bet by two con ponies in favour for a friend." The fact I said this oh so casually only made it funnier, for after a few seconds of complete silence... Our laughter echoed across the kitchen, my own chest feeling rather less constricted than usual these days. It felt good to... Laugh genuinely like that again. "And I thought I pulled some crazy stunts!" The stallion commented in bemused amazement. "You've got some interestin' ways of gettin' your mare's attention... Unless she's not a pony, in which case I apologize-" "Nah she's a pony." I immediately reassured him, consuming another piece of pie and adding with contentment. "I can't you thank you two enough for the meal, Mr. Mac, Mrs. Butter-" "Please, don't be so formal sugarcube." There she goes again with Applejack's typical phrase. Might be a family trait. "Just call us Pear and Bright Mac. But I hope our generosity has convinced ya to at least consider spendin' the night with us at the farm, 'Mr. No-One.'" Ha! Touche! I threw my hands up in surrender anyway. "You remind me too much of my girlfriend, Pear, you'll probably keep persisting and not take no for an answer." "Hah!" The bright yellow Earth Pony threw his head back in joyous amusement. "Looks like I've found someone to share my plight with, Buttercup!" The mare rolled her eyes in fond playfulness, grinning broadly my way. "Excellent! Now, tell us more about yer own special somepony, Nobody. She sounds like exactly the perfect soulmate to have." Oh, more than you can possible believe. And the more I leaned back to talk about her, fingers intertwined and presenting the ring which briefly caught their attention, the weight lifted quicker from my heart with the memories of a smiling Goddess in purple form. "Where to even begin... She's beautiful, eccentric, adorable, the most intelligent creature in the universe... Kind, patient, wise and loving... Not a day goes by where I don't think of her..." "Don't you dare. DON'T YOU DARE THINK US BEING TOGETHER IS A MISTAKE! Let all of Balance suffer for it! I wouldn't trade a single moment with you or our friends for the world! You are the greatest thing to ever happen to me, full stop! I fight for you, our son and everyone else because I love and cherish all of you! But you, Twilight? Call it selfish, call it disturbing if you want, I would never, EVER, even consider regretting being with the most wonderful, thoughtful, amazing and dependable mare of my entire life!" Those two have left... Quite the impression. All their affectionate moments, name-calling and expressions of complete, harmonious love led me to sit on the edge of this hay-made bed, somberly regarding the gleaming purple gem which was one half of a pair. Sleep escaped me, and who could blame me? My entire life was in shambles, and those two lucky farmers outside are only reminding me over how much I missed the very alicorn I left. Not their fault, of course. It's my own for having that brilliant, fantastic lavender Princess as the main motivation to live. This is the heavy price for my actions and decisions, and I have the obligation of enduring through it. ...Doesn't make it less painful though. Of course, it's not just Twilight deeply missed. My dragon son, my unicorn sister, and all the rest of my small yet wonderful family. Spike's quips, Starlight's sass, Rarity's complaints, Rainbow's ego, Pinkie's joy, Fluttershy's tenderness, Applejack's brashness. Not a day went by where those eight beautiful creatures were on the forefront of my mind, reminding me what I fight for and who I was securing the future for. "You want the truth, Twilight? I came back, mainly because of you. I became other ponies' friend, because of you! I tolerate certain ponies, because of YOU! Everything I had ever done was attempts to keep you, and by extension our friends, safe and happy! And in my own recklessness, things like Sombra and Zagreus happened! But you know what? Out of them, we became closer than ever before. My only regret is the potential harm to my family caused by my own arrogance! Other than that, I regret nothing. I'm not leaving, Twilight Sparkle, not now, not ever. I will be a father and brother to Spike, a reliable friend to the girls, a second mentor to Starlight and Sunset, an uncle to Flurry. But most importantly, a special somepony to you. Not even that mother[BEEP]ing Zagreus will stop me, and he can certainly try!" But her... She was everything. That intelligent, beautiful Equestrian deserving of SO much better... She was the pure reason. Of who I was, what and who I fought for, my drive to keep on going and fight to the bitter end. She was everything I could never be... And despite all my critical flaws. All my wrongdoings and great mistakes. Poor decisions and rash judgement. Despite being the most flawed, openly handicapped pony to have ever entered that alicorn's life. Even as a unicorn... She chose me. ...She'll be fine. Oh, don't get me wrong. Twilight will no doubt be worried sick and even shed some tears at my sudden departure, no doubt exhausting all her resources from changing the search of Zagreus to the search for me. She'll stay wide awake and endure through this hunt until there are no traces of my presence to spot, when I've disappeared completely from the public eye. I have been avoiding major landmarks for a reason, after all. And then... Then... She'll break down. And our friends will help her stand up again. Those amazing, supportive friends of ours. They'll succeed where I'll fail, always being there for Twilight than the very stallion who once vowed that statement himself. "Consider it a selfish act, but I couldn't care less. I will never, ever, leave you... Not again..." ...That was the promise of Jack Wright; the man born to love Twilight Sparkle. Neither Stardust Balance nor the man I was now. I was undeserving of either those two names, nor worthy of being anywhere near that Goddess of a Princess while I was like this... I am the shell that remains from making another error in judgement. I was... I didn't even know. "She must really be important to you." Gah! Almost fell off my bed, taken aback from the sudden presence of the Earth Pony appearing from seemingly nowhere, the door into the barn nearby slightly ajar. "I... Didn't even hear you come in." Pear giggled, deciding to take a seat beside upon my re-composure, pointing out with knowing warmth. "Understandable. You've been starin' at that there lovely ring of yours the whole time. Thought you were lost in your own little world." Heh, that'd be nothing new, I assure you my dear. "A gift from yer special somepony?" "Uh, no." Now I was all too happy to bring the dazzling gem closer for Pear to take a more appreciative view, smiling myself now at how much this brought back memories. "It comes in a pair, my girlfriend has the other one. Where I'm from, they're a vow to always stay together until the day we make it official, that we'll never be apart... In spirit at least. I gave her the other one." "These are promise rings, a vow that one day we'll dedicate the rest of our life together, that we'll eventually make that full commitment we all know. I wouldn't dare ask that important question while you're still young, and have your whole life ahead of you. But I promise, until that day comes, you, Spike, and everyone I love - But you most of all - will be my first priority above all else." "That's beautiful." Pear stated with sincere tenderness, the cream mare looking ready to shed some tears herself after a tiny sniffle. "Ya must really love each other if you've made such a promise." And those gentle emerald eyes looked to me with soft intent. "Even though runnin' away from whatever's happenin' yer choice, you're still thinkin' of the pony ya love everyday." My hand dropped to my lap, not even inclining to deny that knowing statement. Perhaps I made it too obvious, either by my insistence to leave or skittish behaviour in general. "It wasn't exactly a choice." I could only shrug helplessly. "It was either me leaving, or risking the lives of my friends and family further. One day, I'll come back..." Tch, even that sounded like a hoarse fib to my own ears. "But right now... The sacrifice is too painful, but I have to do this..." "You gave me hope, a reason to exist. Our friends contributed, but you most of all gave me that precious gift of all. I promise to love you until the end of time. I'm not Flash Sentry, nor Timber Spruce - Thank goodness there - I'm just your plain, autistic meddler who attracts trouble. But I will do everything to keep you happy for the rest of my life." "...We've all made heavy sacrifices for the good of those we love... That's always been a hardship we have to face..." Pear spoke solemnly, gazing down at her own lower hoofs as well. But that moment of self-reflection ended as quickly as it came, a gentle hoof placed to my arm. "But in the end, I learnt we always have a choice. And although others may get hurt 'cause of these choices... So long as yer love 'em, everythin' will turn out jus' fine." A deep silence followed those words, the two of us seeming to have quite various things on our minds. Love conquers all, huh...? If only life was a fairy tale and worked that way. These ponies may have it easy but... Me? My own experiences in the world have brought a depth of realism and human logic which have made a profound effect on those close to me, including my friends. I only wished to have the power of true love on my side. Image of Zagreus was beaten Chrysalis-style. That scenario quirked a brief smile. "There was always conflict between our families." Pear spoke up, memories resonating in her tender voice. The farming Earth Pony gazed upwards, looking intently to the window, where the pale moonlight shown through, a tiny smile dancing on her soft muzzle. "Always competin', always tryin' to outsmart and outdo the other in provin' if pears or apples were best. Funny thing, if it weren't for that, I don't think Bright Mac and I would've gotten where we are now... So in a way, I'm grateful." So... House Apple and House Pear were at war over making business. Wonder who won... Probably the Apples, because they're all still around and I've never heard of a pear farm business. Although considering what this mare was telling me, I doubt Applejack would've shared details over a rival farm in good name. "Our love sprung from meetin' and spendin' time together under the oblivious eyes of our families, wantin' nothin' more for everyone to get along and to be happy. And I wouldn't have traded all those moments together with Bright Mac for all the pears in the world." Her smile widened, emerald eyes shining in luminous affection simply from referring to her life partner. Again, a knot of agonized envy shot through my stomach. "Especially with what happened after they found out we were together..." "What happened?" Pear proceeded to sigh from my compelled question, lowering her gaze considerably. "Grand Pear was movin' our farm to Vanhoover, meanin' I could never see Bright Mac again had I moved along with 'em..." A tiny blissful grin. "Luckily, Bright Mac had the idea of gettin' us married before that road was even taken... Right before both our parents found out the truth." This was all beginning to sound suspicious familiar... Like, I don't know... A certain Shakespearean play? Perhaps the most famous and infamous one at once? The tale often misconceived as a love story when in reality it was a jab on young love and all its foolish tendencies. Is that what we're going with here...? "Grand Pear made me choose, between ma old family or ma new one... Think you can guess which one I decided with in the end." A tab of pity and sympathy flung through my chest, especially from the brief distraught at the evident painful memory. Poor mare, that must've been devastating for her at the time. It probably still was. Pear quickly composed herself, looking upwards again with a light expression. "Love is wonderful, but it also hurts. But sometimes, if ya really feel that strongly for someone, the hurt is worth all the love in yer world." Sacrifices made too great, all in the name of love... Pear turned to me with a knowing grin. "Sometimes we have to make sacrifices for the ponies we love... I'll never regret my decision back then, and I'm sure, Nobody, you'll never regret your own. Take it from me sugarcube; love comes with all its hardships, but it's certainly, without a doubt, worth fightin' for." "Everything I did, was to appease you, keep you happy. The reason I put in so much work and effort these past few days, aside for the benefit of this kingdom and many others, was to make sure I met your expectations and proved how good I could one day be as a ruler." "Do you think that'll ever happen one day?" "There's nothing else I want..." "...Me too." My departure from the sanctuary farm came earlier than when either pony likely went to check on me. Rather sneaky as a human, I managed to retrieve all my hung-up clothes, packed everything again and went on my way. Thankfully, my lightsaber hilt was too wet in its components to no longer function. Kit Fisto would be proud. Before leaving the farm, I made sure to leave a goodbye note, expressing my deep gratitude for their generosity... And many other things they've taught and reminded me along the way. For those two matching ponies from the heavens gave me a good recall of what I was doing and why... Also, watching those two interact again would have probably made me change my mind entirely, go home and embrace Twilight and never let her go again. The perfect pair... The perfect pe- Nah too corny. But now, standing atop this small hill over a breathtaking view across an open flowery field, the rising sun expressing nature's pure and true beauty, I felt... Renewed. Re-energized. My gown flowing in the wind and Nightshade perched atop my shoulder watching the dawn with me. A perfect scenario despite my enemies being so close at bay. My eyes lingered down to the ring, features softening just from the sight of the vow. "You were the best thing to ever happen to me. If I could, I would stay. If my friends were the reason why I should remain, you're the core reason..." Twilight... But something from the corner of my eye brought my disrupted attention on something else, something far more beautiful than anything I've witnessed today, right next to that purple alicorn and lovely couple who saved me from a drowning fate. For butterflies - hundreds and hundreds of butterflies - answered the call of Mother Nature and sprung to the air, covering the landscape with a serenity which represented the true harmony of why this world was so beloved by my own people and ponies alike. Multi-coloured of all types of these awe-inspiring friendly insects flapped their wings in an endless sea of breathtaking patterns, drawing my own inhale of peace. Nightshade was so awed by the sight himself that nabbing one of the passing wave of a good snack wasn't even on the forefront of his mind. Without even thinking, I extended my arms invitingly, looking up to the soaring butterflies with a simple smile, feeling... Content, watching them all fly. One even decided to land on my nose for a brief time, taking a moment to examine my eyes as if searching through my very soul... And flying off again. Ah well, my attention was too fixated on the beauty and another fresh reminder as to why that monster and his minions must be stopped at all costs. Because it wasn't just Twilight, Spike and my family I had a duty to protect. But all valuable life. "Sometimes your low self-esteem astounds me, Jack Wright..." ...Maybe right now, I wasn't Jack Wright, or Stardust Balance... But I don't think I'm Nobody either. No, I was... The Nameless Human? The Twilight Warrior? The Clown Prince of Time? The Man Who Wanders The Pony World? ...I am. I am who I am. And Zagreus will see for himself just what it means to mess with the likes of a vengeful man who will protect everything he loves. Humans do a lot of crazy [BEEP] in favour of their loved ones, after all. And as the last butterfly disappeared to parts unknown, I allowed this moment of serenity to continue for a long while... ... "FRUIT? HE ABANDONED HIS DAUGHTER FOR FRUIT? THAT MOTHER[BEEP]ER TRADED HIS OWN FLESH AND BLOOD IN FAVOUR FOR [BEEP]PY FRUIT! THAT [BEEP]TARD!" From the back of my mind, Twilight smiled in fond exasperation. "Your world may have chosen someone for me. But my heart has chosen you..."
Chapter 169: Remember It So You Don't Have To!Now, wasn't this a familiar scenario. Fortunately, I knew better this time than to drink from the stream itself, opting to wash my face instead. And by God it was refreshing, my face was beginning to stiffen over lack of shower these past few days. Well, maybe days was an exaggeration. Weeks now. It's been two weeks since I left home. How I was even still alive was a great mystery. And now, even washing my face was starting to bring me flashbacks of better times. Rubbing my hands together, Starswirl was kind enough to provide a towel out of thin air into my waiting palm. Yep, another [BEEP]ing recollection was resurrecting through my mind. "I'm Twilight Sparkle." "Balance. Stardust Balance. A pleasure." "Likewise. What's your name?" "Um... I'm... Fluttershy..." Heh... Seem to be going on a theme with those lately. Not a single day seems to go by where I'm not forced to remember the best - And worst - of times between myself and those wonderful mares, constantly reminding me of my own struggles and reason to continue onwards. Still, the remembrance brought a smile to my face. Simpler times... Which by Equestria's standards was speaking volumes. My hands paused for the moment, head buried in the soaking cloth, a muffled sigh. Really, there were no benefits torturing myself with certain memories this way. On the bright side, I've yet to recall any bad moments... Or my brain was selectively choosing the good ones to keep my from being driven insane. Probably it. ...God I needed a shower. Even Nightshade was steering clear from me while he bathed himself in the light blue stream, prompting my wince. I can already imagine Rarity's reaction to me right now; the unicorn dragging me to the washrooms given first chance. Luckily, my friend, we are close to civilization. I spy a local town just over the horizon due east. I stood up, looking to wear Starswirl suggested. Ah yeah, buildings in the distance. Looks like a modest area, no skyscrapers or anything. Seems Zagreus' trail has led me to a place for quick refuge. Starswirl, any imbalances? None which can be sensed, or we may conclude that Zagreus' disease has yet to afflict this settlement, or he has simply passed through. Regardless, caution is greatly recommended. Fair enough. Dropping the towel, something then occurred to me. From a distance, that settlement looks more populated than the last one we visited, meaning I could be potentially recognized by someone known to the girls. Last time I made the careless mistake against concealing my appearance. I shouldn't afford to repeat that. Luckily I've packed enough hoodies to hide at least half my face. Though that might not be enough. I'd still stick out like a sore thumb... Could do that trick Twilight made me pull when we were last visiting our... Her parents. ...I have the appropriate solution, I feel, Jack. Hm- Oh! Something black and long fell into my hands... Something very familiar from a favourite game franchise of mine. ...Oh! Ohhhhhhhhhhhh...! Starswirl... You shouldn't have! Well, it has the magic capable to utterly conceal your appearance, facial features included. You could pass off for a hunched equine while passing through. By all means, put your new disguise to good use. Oh, will do! I've always wanted one of these! Immediately I wrapped the black coat around myself, pulling up the incredibly long zipper, and the magic which followed covered my legs and boots in pure blackness, hands now adorning leather gloves... Any second now... No? Damn, ah well, no new boots or gloves for me. Silver chains suspended from both sides of the chest, connected like a front necklace. I examined my new amazing look with an enarmoured grin. Where have you been all my life? Even Nightshade looked somewhat impressed, tilting his head with a curious "Hoo!" And decided he had cleaned himself with enough bathing, allowing me to help him dry up a moment's afterwards. Oh yeah, wearing this just felt... Right. With the young owl now perched atop my shoulder, I slung the bag over my other side and looked to the side, aiming down the path to the town. A quick pit stop, bathe myself, now continue following after Zagreus. Sounds like a plan. "It starts making sense, thinking about it, from the different way you react around stuff like you've never seen them before, or that one incident of your first trip to the library's bathroom." ...Alright, brain. My features twisted in humour and repulsed. No idea why it decided to bring up that memory. Guess we're already running out of good recollections with my family. Galician Town. That's what the sign said, at least. Honestly walking through the place, past the chirpy equines and pleasant atmosphere seemingly unaffected by imbalances, reminded me all too much of home. Just another fresh reminder of how much I was already missing it all. Still, I had to stay focused, trekking onwards with the guise of a hunched pony, hands clenched into fists and moving on all fours. It was rather a genius, if not somewhat stressful idea on Twilight's part. "You must be new around here, judging by the confusion on your face, the foreign accent and that we've never seen you around here before. Welcome to Ponyville!" Hah, now there's an old one! Starswirl, tell me, is it unhealthy of me to dwell on the past this long? Seeing as how I am no psychiatrist, Jack, I would have to respond that recalling those old days are beneficial to keeping you motivated and strong. It is, after all, the good times and love from your friends as to why you continue pushing forward. Fair enough... Now, where to find a bath house? Maybe I should ask for directions, if nopony decided against staring long enough for me to inquire. I spied while walking through the bustling town... A cafe... Well I'm not hungry yet. And it was rather unwise to eat immediately before cleaning myself. A hairdressers... Maybe I'll considering that one after my bath. A bookstore... Well I have got enough reading material in my bag to keep entertained for a long while. Aha! Bath house- ...Wait. My limbs grinded to halt, brain catching up as to what precisely I thought I saw on the display case of the book shop just then. And quickly, I skidded backwards while careful not to fall on my arse, snapping my head directing at the presentation behind the large, clean window. A cover of a book holding six identifiable cutie marks with my special somepony's large and in the center. I knew that cover... But where...? Starswirl sounded vaguely amused. Well, it has been a while since we've seen it, Jack. About... Oh, almost three 'seasons' ago...? ...Oh! OH! The journal! That journal Twilight started after becoming a Princess, since she wouldn't be writing any friendship letters to Celestia any longer, where we'd all write down important lessons we've learned into it. That was season four, and it was entirely forgotten until now! What in blazes was it doing here?! And... Why were copies of it beneath... Hang on... My hooded gaze slowly gazed around in wondrous curiosity, finally recognizing the books this town's citizens were carrying around in their mouths, hoofs or by magic. All bearing the same covers from the old journal Twilight began a long time ago. And I thought I was getting nostalgic! Seems I wasn't the only one! Hmhm. It appears the Princess decided to publish these vital lessons of friendship for all of Equestria to learn. She has been busy. ...Then that means...! She's okay! Twilight was doing just fine without me... I hope! She wasn't likely wallowing in despair! I mean who else would want to publish these and help everypony learn more about the magic of friendship? That means she published her work... Before I could get the chance. Damn it Twilight, you beat me to it again! But even so, it was hard not to smile in pride and amusement for my fantastic girlfriend. So, will you be purchasing your own copy? My stare fixed back to the display case. And bring up even more memories... Well, it'd be dishonourable of me not to read the product of all my friend's hard work mixed into one. Besides, I imagined Twilight partially did this in hoping I would come across one for myself, remembering all the good times and everything we've learnt together... Ahh... That's far much better...! Truth be told, I had always preferred baths over showers. That was just something relaxing about them. And the owners of this place were all too happy, upon accepting the bar of gold 'randomly' produced from my duffel bag, for me to have my own private bath. So no one could see the full view of a human being and run for help. That, and my body wasn't exactly an appealing sight to behold. From the side, Nightshade relaxed by the steam of the warm large tub, opting to stand there like some kind of guardian and keep watch for me whilst I lowered my guard, for the longest moment. My arms stretched over the edge, sinking my sat form deeper into the perfectly balanced temperature of water. Oh yeah... This was good... If Rarity was here, she would be vocally expressing as much... Alright, suppose sooner or later my clothes will have to be taken care of next. Going to a laundry place might be out of the question, and I wasn't too keen on allowing other ponies to tend to my pairs of jeans, socks and underwear and accidentally shrink them. I could try the old-fashioned method of scrubbing my clothes in water like housewives did in the olden days. ...Starswirl, you'll have to guide me through that. Don't worry, it's easier than it looks. Thanks. In the meantime, I have a book to reminiscence with. Picking up the laid cover beside me behind the tub, my un-wet hands presented the book before me and opened some random page, conveniently landing on a lesson I knew all too well. And Twilight's voice echoed as though she was repeating said valuable insight to me: "We've learned that friendship is never easy. But there's no doubt it's worth fighting for." Ah yes... The battle against Discord. I remember all too well. And, if I was being honest, probably my most favourite friendship speech given by Twilight. Hah, I can just envision the mare right now, lecturing me for favouritism and that all friendship lessons were equally important and vital to each other. I almost turned my head to the side as though she was really there to give a smart arse remark. Nothing there but a blinking Nightshade. ...Let's move on. Random page, random page... Hm? "My friends and I all learned an important lesson this week: Never judge a book by its cover. Someone may look unusual, or funny, or scary. But you have to look past that and learn who they are inside. Real friends don't care what your 'cover' is; it's the contents of a pony that count. And a good friend, like a good book, is something that will last forever." ...[BEEP]... That statement almost caused me to drop the poor thing into the bubbling water. But even so, my mood sobered almost immediately. "Hoo?" I smiled weakly to the concerned owl, having obviously noting something was amiss. "I'm fine Nightshade, thanks." Was I though? My gaze lingered on those specific lines. "Someone may look unusual, or funny, or scary. But you have to look past that and learn who they are inside." ...Were you glad, back then Twilight? Were you glad who you saw behind the visage of Stardust Balance? The broken, scared little man on the inside, who would rather go home and forget ever meeting any of you? Were you proud of what you saw...? In my mind's eye, Twilight whispered her answer. ...Of course you were. Sighing remorsefully, my fingers randomly flicked through pages to find something else, my eye immediately catching some very familiar handwriting that caused me to halt, go back and find the correct page which held all my lessons. They were so few and far between. But one in particular stood out to me, a long while back. "Just because your friends don't need your help, doesn't make you any less important. I learned today that friendship isn't all about being useful to your friends; there are many other things you can do with them: chat about nonsensical things, just hang out and, perhaps most importantly, enjoy your time together. And I wouldn't dare exchange any moment I have with my friends - and more specifically her - for the world. You will never be a burden to your true friends; your own self-care is just as important as theirs." My eyes closed shut, leaning back in faint recollection. Right... I remembered... I was trying so hard to help my friends and be more useful in their lives, with Twilight, in the end, reminding me that just because one's help wasn't needed doesn't make you any less reliable... That mare was always a constant source of strength for me. But even now... At this point... I was being useful to my friends; by staying clear away from them. Zagreus will not attack them until my ensured death. And my sacrifice would at least provide the girls more time to craft up a solution to stopping him should I fall in battle. Some would call this course of action utterly selfish. ...And they'd be right. I would disagree immensely, my young student. A level of severity to Starswirl's old tone. You fight in their name, for their future. Seems rather selfless, to my ancient eyes. Heh... Perhaps you're growing delusional in age, old man. "And a good friend, like a good book, is something that will last forever." "Have I ever been a good friend, Twilight...?" I was compelled to ask, setting the book behind me yet again and lingering my gaze onto the steaming ceiling. "Was I ever a decent friend for you and everyone else...?" And I swear, the hovering steam took shape of a certain equine and the ghost of a warm, comforting smile... "Rainbow Dash finally learned the history of the Wonderbolts. But she's not the only pony that needed a lesson. I needed to learn something just as important. One way of learning isn't better than another. After all, every pony is unique and individual." Hah... This was actually helping quite a lot. That is, rereading all these jotted-down lessons in Twilight's voice or the voices of my friends varying on what the handwriting suggested. Starswirl's recommendation was a good approach, keeping my mind open and fresh without the hammering reminder how utterly alone and without protection I truly was for the time being. Sitting on a lovely small park bench, my posture was that of a regular human being happily reading a book. A book which became the result of everyone's wonderful contributions. Twilight was right, each lesson was equally as important as the last, and none should be disregarded just because it didn't stick home with you. It was rather fun reciting all these read statements in my head in the tones and images of those six mares and one dragon. ...I missed them. Like, terribly so... I missed Pinkie's cheerful offer of cupcakes. I missed Rarity's criticism of my choice of fashion and hairstyle. I missed Applejack's dedication to effort and reward. I missed, dare I say it, Rainbow's prideful showing off. I missed Fluttershy's kindness and willing to hear my worries. I missed Spike's heartwarming presence and childish enthusiasm. I missed flying kites with Starlight. Most of all... I missed everything about... Her. "For as long as I wear this ring, I vow as the Twilight Warrior not to engage in anymore danger headfirst without help from my friends. My family." Twilight gasped, and I grinned rather cheekily. "My love for them and the amazing Princess of Friendship is too much for me to let them suffer because of my own mistakes. This ring is a symbol of my promise to obey the wishes of my flawless Princess, and for as long as I stay human, it will never come off." Eyes strayed from the book to the ring firmly wrapped around my fourth finger, having never been removed even taking that bath earlier... Yeah, once a hypocrite. Always a hypocrite. Never understood how Twilight ever tolerated my bull[BEEP]. Then again, I suppose she never had either- "Why is Rarity even there to begin with?!" What now? My head snapped in the direction of my friend's name, brief panic settling before cooling at no sight of the unicorn fashioner. Instead, two unicorns, bright yellow and steel grey, from a nearby bench were conversing amongst themselves with their own copies of the journal in hoof. One sounded dreadfully snobbish. "How can those ponies deal with such a snobbish brat like her?" ...What...? "I know dear!" Another replied with just as much disdain, rolling her eyes. "It's painfully clear how much she prefers to look out for herself and has no place among their circle of friends. It's absurd how much they tolerate her; those ponies are far too lenient for their own good!" What the [BEEP]...?! "And don't get me started on that tedious Fluttershy!" Okay, what was this?! Was this real life?! Was this just fantasy?! "How many times has it taken for her to finally grow a backbone and stand up for herself? The way she just lets ponies walk all over her and having to rely so much on her friends almost makes her completely useless, wouldn't you say?" Useless? My jaw fell slightly agape, unable to comprehend these ridiculous equines spouting [BEEP]. Fluttershy was never unreliable, the [BEEP] were they talking about? What you expect one pony to completely change their personality in one day? The shyness and hesitation was part of her charm, for Christ's sake! And what's this nonsense about Rarity? That mare was arguably the most generous and hard-working of the lot, right next to Applejack. She's never been snobbish or a brat. Sure her posture could indicate as such, but Rarity has an elegant form of speaking and taking action. That doesn't make her self-entitled. But the two nearby ponies kept talking as if they knew everything about my closest friends. "How about that Pinkie Pie character, then?" Oh boy, this should be good. "Poor pony, they clearly just keep her around for comic relief." Comic reli- Okay, Pinkie was eccentric and rather the clown of the group at times, but there's far more to her character than just being there for [BEEP]s and giggles! "Even her own lessons have a touch of humour to them. Perhaps they're trying too hard and working that Earth Pony to death with all the fun they can squeeze out of her!" Oh come on! Pinkie's lessons weren't any less valid-! "Hmm? Don't let me begin on these lessons written from the Princess's assistant." My blood froze, eye twitching at the very insinuation they were about to make. "Spike, was his name? What a waste of space that one is, he never does anything and just sticks around to keep everyone from appreciating the more important ponies!" "Oh, I agree! What does he ever do? That dragon causes more harm than good, and the lessons written here by that atrocious hoofwriting were bred from his selfish gestures. Don't allow me to start on that creepy little infatuation he has to an adult mare way out of his league." "Well, considering how useless Miss Rarity can be at times, one might say they're already the perfect couple. But regardless, it is rather appalling how often that mare leads the dragon on to suit her own selfish agendas-" Right, that does it! You can take pity on Pinkie! You can grossly exaggerate Rarity's character! You can criticize Fluttershy's approach to things! You could call Applejack a background character, Starlight a waste of space, Rainbow egotistical or even that Twilight was better as a unicorn! But I will not stand here and listen to these ungrateful arses talk [BEEP] about my son. Slamming my book shut, I didn't even care that I was stomping away with the walking posture of a standing human being. Nightshade, on my shoulder, equally held my incredulous disdain to these ponies. Who were they to judge Spike? He's a kid for God's sake! Sadly the criticism hardly stops there. I dreaded to imagine how... ...This was the fanbase. No, really, this was the fanbase right here. At the very least, a representation of the negative side of the fanbase which questions everything and everyone. The annoying rabble conversed heatedly amongst themselves around the town center, barely acknowledging the two-legged life form in a black coat with preference to spawning debates regarding the six ponies and one dragon who has all saved their lives time and time again. "Why is Rarity still their friend?!" "Why does it take forever for Fluttershy to learn anything?!" "Why is Pinkie Pie always the punching bag?!" "Why is Spike so incompetent?!" Rarity is a valuable generous friend whom anyone would be grateful to have around. Fluttershy won't just change herself into an entire new pony in one day, these things took time. Pinkie has never been a 'punching bag' for anyone, the energetic nature was part of her charm, regardless if some found it initially annoying at first. And you keep calling Spike that the next time he perfectly cleans your house in less than an hour. Amazing, the roles have reversed tremendously. Here it was I defending the others instead of criticizing like these ungrateful sacks of [BEEP]s. Had they all immediately forgotten all the effort and near-sacrifices those girls and Spike had to make in order to keep all their loved ones safe and protected? Does the fact that those ponies and dragon have saved them countless times and taught friends of theirs valuable lessons about the magic of friendship? "Why is Applejack so underrated?!" ...Apparently not- Wait was that a positive criticism? I was lost now. "Rainbow Dash is best pony!" "The Princess was better as a unicorn!" Oh my God, this WAS the fanbase! I was witnessing that side of the fandom I dared never explored. Truthfully, my own relationship to the MLP community was... Scarce, at best. Oh sure I joined a forum and one fanfic site dedicated to this universe, but there was bare interaction between myself and many of fans even then. Not that I thought ill of the fanbase itself, but... Let's be real here, the fandom itself doesn't have a positive reception in geek culture for a reason, and not just because the show is openly detested by spite-driven human beings who would be fans of other kiddie shows. Oh, and have you seen the Youtube comments posted by bronies on irrelevant videos? That [BEEP] makes my shudder; it's like they tempt fate and are asking to be devoured by the hounds. Now here I was, judging the negative side of the fandom for their harsh judgement of the character and directions the show took. Talk about Opposite Day! If they really wanted to have their opinions justified, they should be bashing something that really deserves it. Like Equestria Girls. Heheheheheh... But no, all opinions are valid and must be respected regardless how much one disagrees with them. But these ponies... They had no excuse! Hasbro might be mocking that side of the fans here, but it's an entirely different scenario since these citizens were saved hundreds of times by the very ponies they criticize. Ponies whom risked their necks to make sure everyone had a bright and secure future. And this was their repayment? Starswirl, for the love of God, tell me this situation was only occurring here! Regrettably I must answer in the negative, my friend. This backlash currently stems across all the civilizations of Equestria. Even the Princess and your friends have an audience by the castle entrance in the form of a demanding mob. Poor girls... And if Spike heard this [BEEP]...! "Twilight was better in Canterlot before she moved to Ponyville!" "Rainbow Dash is way too egotistical to make friends with!" "Who really thinks Spike would get together with Rarity? It's sick!" Was that the sound of my teeth grinding? Were my hands clenching so tightly nails were digging into skin and potentially drawing blood? Was every fiber in my being screaming for me to retaliate against these distasteful entitled brats? Oh yes to all three. I leaned forward, having every urge to yell over this crowd regardless of planning to draw no attention to myself, grabbing all their focus and proceeding to bash the everlasting [BEEP] out of them with some vocal choice words. Exclaim how ungrateful and judging they were, that how could they possibly treat those seven so harshly when they hadn't even been in their horseshoes? How much they were acting like my own people, a reminder I did not need! All those mare's hard work, scolded and chastised by these ungrateful inhabitants purely because of the lessons were hardly entertaining for them! "And what about that Stardust Balance guy?" My mouth hung in suspense, a male voice calling out in his own incredulity. "What was he even doing writing lessons in the book to begin with?!" "Yeah! Never mind Rarity, why would they even make friends with that rude pony?! He didn't even want to make friends to start with!" "What does the Princess even see in him?! He's abrasive, condescending, judging, dependent, a freak and prone to anger. They have nothing in common!" "It's like he's just added to their circle of friends without any justification! It's maddening how much they put up with his rude nonsense! Stardust also gets himself into trouble so many times and has to rely on others to rescue his reckless plot! He has no place among them!" ... ... ... ...Never mind. I couldn't even bring myself to shout and scold them all anyway, it was like the energy died out the moment my brain vented these thoughts to myself. My raised finger lowered along with my posture, slouching forward a little. Instead, my legs acted on their own volition, moving away down one street and away from the horrible crowd to spare me any further insults. "He's done nothing to earn the Princess!" "Why does Spike look up to him? It barely adds up!" "Stardust even admits to himself how unworthy he is of his friends!" "He wouldn't know the magic of friendship if it bit him in the-!" I was far enough then for their voices to become more faint, heaving a loud sigh to myself after wincing repeatedly from those... Maybe justified statements. Sometimes you don't need to swear at someone to hit their sensitive spots... They... They're missing the point, though. Twilight, Spike, everyone: They added those lessons in the journal to share their experiences and one day let others learn from them too. It's practically a guide to finding a good friend whom will stick with you forever. I had hoped even the few lessons I've learned and written in there would have some impact... But not this way... Friendship isn't about being judged by others because you're not meeting their expectations according to how they perceive friendship themselves. It's about learning more about yourself and others whom you forge a bond with. A bond which lasts until the end of time. On my home world, friendship was something fleeting and rather unappreciated by many... Now it seems to be somewhat the similar case here too. And, back home, Twilight and the other were experiencing this for themselves. ...Maybe that's why I couldn't bring myself to vocally express myself to that crowd. Because, in the end, stooping to their level doesn't produce many good results. A part of me was against arguing back entirely, a small whisper saying that Twilight and friends would appreciate for I to be the better man here and staying out of it entirely. But I couldn't simply stand back and allow these cretins to bash my best friends and family repeatedly. There are better methods to resolving this. Perhaps some... Positive outlook sent back to the girls to diminish all this pessimistic energy. My gaze lingered down to the book tightly gripped in my right hand... Yes. Yes I saw your point, of wise one. All I had to do, then, was simply find a post office. Sometimes, one can make friends in the most unexpected circumstances. You could meet someone entirely different in looks and personality to yourself and still establish a connection. The ties of friendship is something one could never completely understand regardless how much we try, but once it's deep enough, we can witness how beautiful the magic of friendship brings people and ponies closer than we ever deemed possible. And these six wonderful mares - not to mention one amazingly awesome young dragon - have proven this time and time again with the lessons incorporated into this fantastic reading material. We're taught that there's far more to friendship than we could dream of. Kindness. Honesty. Loyalty. Laughter. Generosity. Family. Equality. And, last but just as crucial, Magic. We could definitely learn a lot from these amazing individuals, each as important to one another as the last. The magic of friendship is certainly a challenge to obtain. But you know what? It is definitely, worth fighting for. Ten out of ten. Would read to our future offsprings, my dear Twilight. "Stardust Balance and Nightshade, walking through the forest! Humming back and forth at what the other one has to say! Reminiscing this and that and having such a good time! Oo-de-lally, oo-de-lally, golly, what a day~!" They'll recognize the handwriting, of course. But then again, using a PC to type out the letter was out of the question. Even if it was, they'd still know it was from me as the only creature on this planet who knows how to operate that kind of machine. Luckily, I requested the rather unnerved post manager not to show any return address or which the town the letter had originated from. If I was anymore lucky, Spike will instantly recognize the handwriting on the cover and not automatically dismiss it as hate mail and, God forbid, burn it. The main point wasn't for the girls to track down the origins of the message, anyhow. It's to show there's somepony out there who still appreciates everything they've done for the world and their fans. Even if there were a great deal many [BEEP]tards out there who takes their efforts for granted. So long as Twilight and the rest get the message, then that's all that matters too. Also, will serve as a reassurance to my friends that I was okay so far and still breathing. Even though the bonds have been damaged heavily because of my reversal to human form, they surely would have sensed if something happened to me even now. Hmhm, the power of friendship is a magical force indeed. And that in turning away from others, you hurt yourself as well. Nice quote. Where's it from? You'd be surprised if I told you. Ha! Try me. Pretty sure I could recognize any reference at this point- "Hoo!" Hm? Huh, ominous large clearing in the center of the dark woods. How terribly convenient. "What is it?" I asked my bird friend, whom was snapping his head around in all directions through a wide-eyed expression. My hand was already brushing against the hilt in my pocket readily. "Danger?" "Hoo..." Starswirl? There's a presence here, watching you from the darkness. And you couldn't bother telling me this until now? Thanks pal, and it just so HAPPENS that I was being watched by something in the middle of a round clearing, almost resembling a forest arena. Pulling out the weapon, slowly, thumb brushing over the activation switch, my first priority was whispering sternly to the small worried bird on my shoulder. "Be ready to flee any moment..." No Balance meant no enhanced senses, so I had to remain very, very quiet... Sharpening my ears, keeping firmly to the ground, lightsaber held out ready to defend myself. The trees, bushes and spaces surrounding was surrounded in darkness. Night had already fallen... Probably should've stayed at an inn for the night. There was no warning about danger in the forest near the town- My arm swung at the movement from the corner of my eye- Agh! And a powerful force knocking me back, rolling me across harsh ground. Ow oof [BEEP] ow! [Insert music: Hunter of the Dark from Kingdom Hearts] My disjointed ears barely picked up the faint sound of metal rolling on dirt nearby, but they certainly picked up and guided my sight towards the scraping of claws as my attacker skidded around and continued charging at his potential next meal. Yeah, not happening! Nightshade's urgent call of "Hoo!" with the lightsaber hilt flying into my hand allowed for retaliation. Eat plasma [BEEP!] And my large foe responded from the swung sparks by leaping rather gracefully into the air, retreating back into the shadows. Holy [BEEP] was that thing huge! I immediately picked up and placed back on my glasses - Thankfully not damaged from the assault - and held my blue blade in ready defense, following the line of glowing neon eyes dancing around the darkness, hiding amongst the trees. But even the night didn't keep me from recognizing the enemy, prompting my low growl once following its malicious eyes hopping around in the dark. Four legs, sticks and branches sticking out from its canine-like body. Of course I should happen to encounter one of these amidst my adventure. Even if- Behind you! Starswirl's warning came just in time, thanks! My body leaped away and rolled over, hunched down and pointing my blade at the swiping beast. As I was saying, I wasn't going to allow myself to be taken down by anyone but Zagreus, even from a... Thirty-foot tall... Timberwolf... ...[BEEP]. I wasn't even energized enough to panic, standing up tall and raising the shimmering azure weapon between myself and the snarling creature. Amazing how I seem to make enemies with 'Timber' in their names. Nature must really hate me... My grip tightened, teeth grit, whereas my hungry foe pounded his large menacing claw into the ground. "Hoo!" So long as Nightshade stayed clear enough, that's what counted at the moment. My survival was second. The beast was certainly twenty times the size of its counterparts back at the Everfree Forest... God dammit. I was too tired to even be scared at this point. The mother of all Timberwolves charged once again after rearing back, and I was more prepared this time, lightsaber clashing against wooden claws which backed the opponent off. Yeah, even if this weapon was modified to burn than kill, it'd still hurt a creature made of leaves and wood! I pretended not to flinch myself at the sparks from such almost reaching my unprotected face's skin. And this time, I wasn't going to stick to the defensive. The creature clearly relied on darkness, and was unaccustomed and uncomfortable by the whizzing blue blade blurring in all directions near its face, taking baby steps back all the more. Needed to drive this thing off, and fast- My body ducked by the round tail swipe, wind brushing violently against unkempt dark hair, and I returned the move with a lightsaber uppercut. And my large friend leaped backwards in response, skidding across the ground and roaring with enough power to the cause the dirt beneath in shaking and my own legs to tremble a little. Expression hardening, I threw all caution to the wind and charged forward myself like a madman. For Princess and Country! And the monstrous-sized Timberwolf jumped back, yet again, and returned to the shadows. But this time I decided not to become easy prey and immediately ran straight forward to the middle of the 'arena,' carefully following the neon eyes glowing from the darkness whenever they popped up. ... ... ... "Hoo!" My body swung around- "AGHHHHH!" But the roaring Timberwolf shared my explosive agony, rearing its head and taking a few steps back to get the glowing azure blade out of its mouth and snarling in pain. Yeah, how do you think I feel?! My free hand clutched the newfound wound to my wrist, not needing to see to know how much it was bleeding. Mind was half-hazed in pain... I needed to get away, now! While the creature was still distracted with enduring its own hurt, I took the advantage and ran in the opposite direction, hoping and praying to God I tripped over nothing or whipped my head against a branch. Or, in the more horrifying outcome, there being MORE of those gargantuan beasts. ...No good! My wrist was far too damaged to hold up the lightsaber too properly, barely keeping it raised enough to light the way. Nightshade's calls alerted that he was right behind me, and I was close to biting my own tongue from how clenched my teeth were, in too much agony from the burning sensation in my covered-up arm to tell Nightshade to get away from here. Couldn't even run properly... Akin to limping, really. Agh... I think its first sneak attack did something to my hip, actually...! The ground vibrated, the faint but growing snarls stating that the creature was on my scene and this close to catching up. No thanks! Have no intention on becoming a midnight snack! On my word Jack, jump! Jump? Jump to what?! Was I am about to fall into a lake or something-?! Now! My legs acted on command without hesitation, my trust in that unicorn made plain as day - Or night in this case - from the Leap of Faith over a discarded branch and into swollen darkness below... Followed up with a bright light that caused my eyes to squint shut-
Chapter 170: Flash Magic... Yes You Heard Right"No need to look wary." Twilight raised a bemused eyebrow. "You should really smile more often. It suits you. But we're getting off track here; my deal is this: while you're here in Ponyville, living under our roof, we both discover the magic of friendship together, never leaving the other out on what we've learnt from it. That way when you return back to where you're from, you can then make more friends back home and learn to put more trust in others." The sinking feeling goes deeper. "Twilight... I don't know if-" "Let me finish." She requested softly, taking notice of my growing agitated state. "It's not as difficult as it sounds, trust me. Think about it; wouldn't life be much more easier if you have more friends by your side? All you have to do is just open up more; consult and care in others, and be sure to lend a hand when available." "Precisely, I can't do any of these things." I mumbled sourly, glancing at the side to see the glitter of stars appearing as the last layers of the sun were vanishing. "You won't know unless you try. Having friends by your side to help you is more rewarding than being alone." Twilight spoke in clear determination, standing up beside me, providing some space before extending a hoof, a clear warm smile on her features. "What do you say, Stardust? Ready to start really making friends and learning the power that comes from it?" ...Gah! "Whoa, hey! Easy there!" The sound of an object being dropped, feet rushing over and the sensation of two hands firmly keeping my disoriented state still. Vision was too dazed, pain shot up in my right wrist and side of my body, clenching my teeth shut with a sharp hiss. Ow, okay, maybe I shouldn't have moved up so quick and moved around- Wait... Hands. Those were hands on my shoulders, not hoofs. I could feel the difference. Blinking quickly, I squinted without glasses at the upper limbs of the person keeping me from hurting myself any further. Black jacket, white shirt, dark blue- "You?!" The human counterpart of Flash Sentry smiled sheepishly in response, in VERY uncomfortable distance to my personal space. The natural instinct was to push the boy away from me, but one movement of my right arm incited a wince of hurt. Flash didn't seem entirely fazed by my pure shock, but obviously sensed my distraught and removed his offensive hands off me, rising to full cartoon teenage height and making me look like an ant by comparison, stepping back with a placating gesture. "I'll take that as a good sign you're feeling alright, at least." And noted my expression and threw his hands in surrender. "Try not to move too much, okay? You were hurt pretty badly." My first retort would be him not telling me what to do... But something stopped me. Probably the fact that half my brain was clouded in pain, and how ridiculously confused I was at the moment. What happened to me...? ...Oh! Right, I was running, from a Mother of all Timberwolves. The mother[BEEP]er chased me throughout the forest, my teacher ordered me to jump over a ledge, a bright light encompassed me... So likely I wounded up in this world- Flash cut me off. "I found you outside, lying in the middle of the street." He grinned friendly to my furrowed brow, motioning to one side of the room. "Your friend here was quick to find some help, he brought me to you." And there was Nightshade, perched with closed eyes atop a wardrobe. He was safe, at least, and that brought some comfort. "I took you home, a doctor came and bandaged your wounds. Heh, scared to think what would've caused them; your wrist looked pretty bad." Flash's attempt of morbid humour paled to the morbid reality over where I was exactly was. Generic-looking bedroom with a blue bed, rock star posters hung everywhere on the walls, a lava lamp by the side, portraits of friends, a few instruments resting on the side... ...You did this on purpose, didn't you? We were fortunate that it was Mr. Sentry here whom tended to your state. That's not what I- Oh, whatever. Was too tired to even begin a rant at this moment. "How are you feeling?" The bland teenager inquired once he seemed comfortable enough to ask. It was a fair question, done out of genuine concern. "...I've been better." Was my low confession, thankful at least that my clothes were still on, despite the wraps around my right wrist and hips. Yep, gonna be feeling those for a while. My left hand was well enough to rub my own face in weariness. "That's good." Huh? A familiar pair of glasses were presented for me. Ah, cheers boy. Now my vision was much better, as Flash then commented in good humour. "You always seem to be a magnet for trouble, huh?" "Well I-" ...Wait. My eyes snapped to the boy. "You recognize me then?" "Well the voice is a giveaway." Flash rubbed the back of his head with a knowing smile. "Not to mention everyone in Canterlot High bore witness to your little raving against Sunset and the others a while back." "...Ah." Really, what else could I say? ...Wait, I knew exactly what to say. "Do they know I'm here...?" God forbid they do... I wasn't in need of any further complications, and if the girls weren't informed already of my departure from home... Thankfully, Flash shook his head. "I tried calling them, but no answer. I suppose they're busy at that movie studios they've been invited to after saving Camp Everfree. I heard they get to witness the set of the upcoming Daring Do movie in production... Are you alright? Heh, you look like you've swallowed a lemon." "I'll be fine..." I muttered through grounded teeth, forcing myself not to dwell on any of what Flash just said but the last part. "There's a Daring Do movie coming up?" Daring Do exists here? At the blink and nod, I chuckled humourlessly. "Can't wait to see that bomb. If it's not Harry Potter, an adaptation of a book is doomed to fail... Well, maybe that applies moreso to game movies..." Liked Hunger Games, while thinking about it, though only saw the first movie. Flash pointed out then with good humour. "Maybe they'll show up in the movie after its release." "God I hope not." I rolled my eyes. So many privileges those girls could have. "Unless they show up as extras or in the background, you're just asking for a movie to fail if you're hiring people with no real acting experience." A long, drawing pause. "Well." Flash cleared his throat with an awkward smile. "Glad to see you're feeling well enough to use that snark again." Heh. I allowed him a smirk. "Oh, hope my practicing didn't wake you up earlier. But if you're hungry, I could get you something, if you want that is." "I'm good thanks." Look at me, having a normal conversation with Flash Sentry, of all people. Under any other circumstances, I would've slapped myself silly... And then slapped him. Slowly rising to stand, I took vague note of the teen's hesitant motion to stop me. "I can't stick around, Flash. I have to keep moving." Wounds be damned. Despite which, the guitar enthusiast took obvious notice of my flinch from the dull pain to his hip and daring to gently grabbed my lowered shoulders, even when I stood. "You're still recovering. It's a bad idea to move about-" "It's a bad idea for me to stick around." Was my snappish reply, the boy faltering a little and taking one step back, dark blue shining in uncertain worry. What? Concerned for moi? I shook my head, gritting my teeth whilst attempting to adjust myself, fighting back the waves of pain begging me to sit down. "I can't dwell here, Sen- Flash... I have to continue on my way." Otherwise this boy will be dragged down with me. And I'm not sure Twilight, Sunset or the others would appreciate that. "Even so." The boy persisted, "You shouldn't push yourself this way. Whatever it is can wait, can't it?" Wait for these injuries to fully heal? Hell no. If I was in the human world, though, there might be a remedy for dulling the pain. "Got any painkillers?" Flash paused, eventually lowering his hand and, clearly seeing I was taking no other answer, reluctantly nodded and stated without demanding, "Wait here." And promptly left the open room, leaving me to stand here with terribly ill patience for the moment. I couldn't stay long. I should leave immediately, while Sentry was distracted... But I couldn't. Any methods to temporarily ridding myself of this pain would serve me with enough time to keep on moving and catch up with Zagreus. I needed the advantage... Maybe I should request a whole bottle of painkillers to take back with me to Equestria. Only problem was the portal as the only means of returning... Not necessarily. Starswirl? I can bring you back to Equestria with the same means I utilized to bring you here for safety. My teacher responded casually. It would require a strong influence of magic from my realm to even affect you and allow you transportation. The sole price for this borrowed method of power would be- More imbalance. ...Zagreus must be stopped, Jack, at all costs. With a note of solemn finality. And if you are still willing to see this war end by your hand alone, then the portal outside of Canterlot High must not be your only solution home. I sighed, faintly grasping my bandaged side. Another reason for the world to be in peril by yours truly, once more... But either that, or endanger my friends personally by having Twilight potentially confine me to my room and never allow me to leave while stuck as this human form... Heh, imagine her reaction to my present state; wounded, unkempt hair, exhausted eyes. Trying to get myself killed in the name of a self-righteous crusade to keep my loved ones safe and protected. A part of me was screaming, yearning to take advantage of my renewed closeness to the portal and back into Twilight's comforting grasp. See those breathtaking sparkling eyes and protective smile. Anything to be back, safe and sound, with the mare I... Cared for more than life itself. I needed to leave, and quick- "Here." Ah, he returns. With some pills in one hand and glass of water in the other. "Try not to swallow them too quickly- Never mind." Look pal, I was in a rush. Flash deadpanned at my immediate actions with the pills and water, for the first time not smiling like a stereotypical gary-stu. "I still think you should lie down and keep resting for a while yet." "Flash, if I kept doing what other people suggested, I'd get nowhere." Was my oh-so callous retort, setting the half-empty glass down and granting him at least appreciation. "Thanks." Oh, I'm expressing gratitude for Flash Sentry. The world truly has gone to [BEEP], hasn't it? "No prob." Even Flash must have noticed that, chuckling rather coyly. "At least you're not looking like you're gonna yell at me any second." Oh yeah, keep bringing that up, [BEEP]hole. Oblivious to my scowl - or likely pretending to be - the boy much taller than my current state inquired with a warm grin. "So now what? You gonna go back home?" "Not likely..." "Oh... Are you in trouble?" "In a sense..." "...You and Twilight fighting?" "Not quite..." Why was I even indulging this boy to begin with? Just because he saved my life doesn't give him privy access to my lifestory? But Flash didn't seem smart enough to know when to back off. "Well, something obviously happened. You and Sunset didn't exactly say goodbye on good terms." My expression flinched, and Flash finally noticed my discomfort, raising his hands in a placating nature. "And to find you out on the street, badly injured like that... Well, a guy can't help but worry about his friends, y'know? Even if you don't consider us friends, Stardust-" "Don't... Call me..." Just tell him off, Jack. Just tell this [BEEP]tard to leave you alone and allow you to leave. You have no reason to satisfy his curiosity or clear concern. None of this involves him in the least; and as much as I despised this boy for even existing to begin with, there's no reason to endanger his life too. [BEEP], I wouldn't even involve Timber Spruce about this. No one should have to suffer through this situation like I. And to indulge this kid, allow him to get potentially involved with the problem, even if he was simple-mindedly worried out of true perfection to his character? And Goddammit boy, stop staring at me with those curious wide eyes simply looking out for my wellbeing! The fact that I couldn't even bring myself to express indignation made it all the more worse, prompting my sigh and turn to the open window, taking note of a few kids playing by a fire hydrant outside the house. I was too tired to even be angry anymore. "I'm not the same man I was before..." Was all I could muster, hands folded behind me with a solemn gaze to the beautiful day. A day that would be inevitably ruined. "I'm so tired now." A gentle hand on my shoulder. "You've obviously been through some ordeal." Flash commented quietly, sounding deeply concerned. "Has something happened back in your world?" "...Too many things." I shrugged, refusing to meet his expression. I didn't have that right. "I've been running for a long time now... Tch, sometimes I wonder if it's even worth the effort." Why I was even confessing all this to him was a great mystery in itself. But, for some reason or another, a small voice in the back of my head, sounding suspiciously like a certain Princess, answered that I needed this. "...Running from what?" Flash asked severely. "What could be so dangerous that it would make you flee from the sanctuary of your friends?" Huh... You were there, Flash, even if you weren't properly acquainted with the [BEEP]tard. "It doesn't matter." I sighed again, barely taking note of my expression in the reflective window. "Nothing else matters anymore..." The sound of shuffling feet, feeling Sentry's presence right beside me. "What do you mean?" He asked, sounding positively aghast. "What's happened to you?" And I was THIS close to opening my mouth, and confessing to Flash Sentry, of all people, my troubles and worries and fears- If it wasn't for the violent shaking beneath him, almost knocking us both over. And the sudden sounds of chorused screaming outside leaking through glass. My body almost hunched over and gasped at the pain the vibrations were directing to my hip. The shaking stopped, but my legs did not, vaguely hearing Sentry's surprised call after upon my hasty retreat from the room. No, not here Zagreus! This ends now! Screams... Came from... Over here. ...Ah boy... The long hurried jog all the way out on this warm sunny day, added to the still-healing wounds, had me grab my own knees and hunch over, panting. Now, I knew that if I was in my other human form, this wouldn't be an issue and my injuries would be recovering much faster. Another limitation to being pure human, I suppose. Around me, adults and children spending time at the park fled in terror, ice cream and sports toys abandoned on the ground as families and friends ran past me, aiming for safety. That was for the best, whatever we were dealing with here shouldn't have innocent lives blocking me from stopping it. Starswirl, imbalances? One or two in the vicinity. But I highly recommend we take care of the present threat which emerges from these wormholes of unstable magic before they cause unprovoked harm. "Stardust!" I had half a mind to snap at the boy for A. Following me. And B. Calling me by that name again. Flash huffed a little once he reached me, looking around the scattering citizens with apprehension, but not before presenting me with a familiar cylinder object. "You forgot to take this." Ah! "Cheers." Just what I needed, taking the lightsaber hilt and firmly keeping it in my grasp, nodding to the boy. "Get out of here while you still can. You're in too much danger here." "No offense, Stardust, but you're not exactly in top condition to do anything yourself." Flash countered, not unkindly. "If there's trouble here, then our best bet is to call the girls and get them to help- Look out!" Oof! My mouth hissed at my body hitting firm ground, affecting my wrapped-up hip. [BEEP], that hurt! The teenage boy was also on the ground a few feet away, saving us from being struck by a green tentacle that just attempted to whack and fixed to the solid path itself. A green tentacle which looked suspiciously familiar, and I followed it back to its source. Oh Hell no...! Pure green hair for long tentacles, hoisting herself feet in the air with a sinister grin and malicious neon green eyes with red inner irises. Grey-blue body adorned with a purple skin-tight villain suit fixed with golden outlines and black-covered limbs. An equine which didn't belong here for any Goddamn reason whatsoever. An Equestrian in the human world. The Mane-iac chortled heartily, grinning darkly at the fleeing people it spread newfound terror towards. As we both made an effort to stand and oppose the, quite literal, comic book villain, Flash pointed out in sheer disbelief. "Who is that?! I don't think she belongs here!" "She doesn't even exist!" I snarled, wasting no time and activating the weapon in my left hand. Let's hope it'll compensate. The Mane-iac then proceeded to chuckle darkly, repeating the notions of how she acted last time we fought... If this even was the same exact villain I confronted about three seasons ago. "She looks like that villain from that cartoon kids watch! Power Ponies, I think!" "I-" Time stood still, my gaze then focused on Flash for a long moment to comprehend his words. Power Ponies? Specifically called that in this world? Unless the characters in this show of his were ponies themselves, then the parallel would make no Goddamn sense-! Mane-iac was sick of waiting for me to understand Flash's nonsensical words, lashing out again with one or two tentacles. Oh no you don't my dear! My body protested at the movement, but the painkillers were starting to kick in, allowing me to at least dodge the onslaught of green solid hair strands and retaliate with a proper swing. The imbalance summoned her here. Starswirl provided unnecessarily, while the villain snarled and reared back in pain to one of her burnt long strands. If we don't hurry, who knows what other nefarious bring would visit this world in addition. They have no place among this realm. The corrupted mare ripped straight from a comic book sneered evilly, proceeding to up the ante by attacking and retreating many tentacles in rapid succession, barely defending myself with the azure humming blade whizzing and reacting to the movements. She aimed for my feet, head and shoulders, looking for any vulnerable spots, clearly. It was hard enough swinging this thing with my left hand, but she wasn't making it anymore easy- My body managed to duck completely from the tree trunk grabbed and hurtled my way. Jesus Christ! And my expression flinched once again at the backlash to my side from making that quick movement. Good, the pain was dulling, for the moment. I might have at least enough concentration to counterattack this mare and turn the fight around. Last I checked, Mane-iac relied only on her hair as a form of offence and defense. I burn away the hair strand by strand, then this battle will be a cakewalk- Oh for [BEEP]s sake! "Are you still here?!" I roared indignantly to our sole audience, keeping a safe distance from the ongoing battle. "Get out of here already!" And promptly jumped back a little from the next tentacle hitting where I once stood. Seriously, did that boy have any sense of self-preservation. This wasn't a show to observe for entertainment! ... Not one word, Starswirl. I was going to say nothing. Agh! No you don't [BEEP]! Mane-iac's maniacal laughter shifted to exclaim of pain from the face I reverse-gripped my blade and swung at the strand capturing my left wrist, allowing me freedom while she reared back for momentary recovering. Oh no, not letting you get on the defensive. Whilst ignoring the slowly-numbing pain to my side, I hurried forward with blue lightsaber outstretched, intending to leap upwards and finish this quickly. The strike wouldn't kill her, God forbid, but at least incapacitate her long enough for Starswirl to send her back to the dimension she dwelled- That was, until the tip of blade bounced off a harmless dark energy shield, prompting my eye-wide self to jump back in surprised frustration. A sphere of magic encapsulated the recovering mare, safely keeping her from my blade while I wildly looked around for the source. No way in Hell the Mane-iac can produce any source of magic outside of using her hair. And Flash proved himself useful once again, pointing to the side in exclaimed disbelief, "Over there!" And I followed his finger towards the lake... And the equine figure walking above the surface with grace and an elegant malevolent smile. Of. [BEEP]ing. Course...! A body encased with blackness enough to blend into the night, if it weren't for daytime. Body as tall and comparable to that of Celestia's, without the wings. The mane and tail was a whole other story, awfully long and glittering as though stars were living inside the flowing hair, a rich velvet shade with few lanes of whiteness trailing down the mane. Brilliantly blue serpentine eyes. This villain was one I had never encountered before. But from my experience among the fanbase, a villain I identified all too well. "I don't think she's suppose to be here either!" Flash called out with apprehension dripping in his tone. "She's not canon." I grumbled sourly, raising my blade protectively. That's two comic book villains. Was Zagreus playing some sick prank on us or something? Did he consider this a trivial matter and left to some generic comic antagonist and a blatant, less interesting ripoff of Nightmare Moon? There is the argument those spin-off comics in your world have always been part of the established universe, you know. I think I would remember one of my best friends transforming into this... Rather entrancing tall unicorn. Regardless, we could argue about continuity later, for now it was a matter of dealing with not one, but two insane spin-off adversaries- Oh come on! Seems to be an unwilling habit, getting disarmed of my weapon for, what, the fourth time now? My lightsaber rolled harmlessly towards a safe, unwelcome distance from my position... Right near where Flash still stood for some stupid reason- "Agh! You mother[BEEP]er-!" To be fair, what other appropriate response and reaction was necessary for this deranged supervillain to take advantage of my vulnerable state and strike hard, one tentacle wrapping tightly around a certain wounded wrist? My teeth clenched from the reinforced agony the Mane-iac was now gleefully pressuring into my damaged arm, leaving alone time for my other hand to be ensnared with her devious grasp. Ah great- Ow! Now she was attempting to pull me forward, causing my to forward hunch and wince from the sensation now burning in my hip. So much for painkillers! There was already the image of inevitably being swung around like a ragdoll, slamming into trees, benches, carts and whatever was in close proximity to the Mane-iac's position. Still, I made some effort to halt her cackling process, vocally struggling in turn. From the corner of my eye, Nightmare Rarity was more than prepared to ignite her incredibly long horn with dark magic, likely set to fire my way and perhaps blast me or Flash into oblivion. Shame it'd do nothing to harm, but for him? I had to break free, and fast. Maybe I should've set the weapon to cut instead, how easier it would be to rid of these radioactive magical strands. Yep, definitely should've- Magical... Magical! Indeed. You may have the advantage yet. Damn right I do. As demonstrated by the villain's signature crazed laughter dying to a pause from meeting my newfound resistance, my trapped hands gripping the solid strands, pushing my boots into the ground and grinning wickedly in resolve. Yeah [BEEP]? Not being your personal playtoy today! In return to that silent vow, my foe growled determinedly, mimicking my motion in the air by heaving back to pull too. Basically becoming a tug of war, with the magic and my resistance to such causing a standstill. Our clenched expressions matched, pony verses man in a struggle for dominance. A battle I was going to win. Because, I'm not going to lie, losing and dying to this pony in question would be [BEEP]ing embarrassing. Meanwhile, Nightmare Rarity smirked, taking a moment as though she was thoroughly amused by the situation, the magic still sparkling from the tip of that dangerous-looking horn. Was that her equivalent of sharp nails? I'd hate to be on the receiving end of that, physically at least. The magic I could handle. But meeting my glance, that amusement shifted to an open disapproving scowl, as though finding me wanting. Charmed. The outrageously tall dark unicorn reared her head back to finally get it over with. Ah well, at least I could take this struggling equine down with me- ...Was that the sound of a lightsaber? It happened all in a blur. The moment an uppercut from a blazing sky blue blade scorched up the two tentacles pinning my arms, my open right palm was free to meet the incoming dark magic midswing, SOMEHOW aiming with precise direction in the screeching villain's path. The backlash which followed packaged itself with another shot of pain in my bandaged wrist, a roar of unadulterated outrage of pain bellowing from a cloud smoke, and forceful wind inciting us to shield our eyes and cover our faces. Concluding with a sudden loud splash of water. Cautiously, as the winds died down and smoke and dust cleared, Flash and I lowered our arms and glanced carefully over to where the Mane-iac once stood, ripples of water from the lake behind her providing any evidence of her presence left. ...That's her taken care of. Hopefully she'll be down for the count. Unfortunately, we weren't done just yet. Flash had the sense to keep a firm two-handed grip on the blade, raising the weapon upwards in defense beside me as we turned, opposing the waiting unicorn standing atop the lake's surface like a Goddamn Suicune. Nightmare Rarity arched- Nah I'm calling her Narity. Narity arched an unimpressed brow, as though we weren't worth the dirt beneath us. "Hm, he said you would put up some fight." An echoed, more elegantly volume voice resembling Rarity's resonated from the enemy, sounding far too casual for the situation. Our eyes met, and I shuddered. Light blue serpent irises, staring into my soul and deeming me unworthy. In all honesty, any thought of attacking her had me on pause. I didn't know the full story, just assuming that Rarity of her universe was corrupted by some dark magic hence... That. But it didn't change the fact that, regardless of emerging from different dimensions, I would still be fighting a dear friend. A very good friend... And sister. Her expression sniffed, as though catching whiff of those thoughts and promptly scoffing, allowing the grace of a small, tolerant smile. "Indeed, even without your stronger disposition you appear quite formidable. It appears you are not a creature to be underestimated." Thank you, I guess. The unicorn then took an unexpected action, and turned away from us, calling over her equine shoulder with a casual dark air. "Until the next time we cross paths, darlings." Walking towards the center of the clear lake before slowly disappearing into purple mist, fading away to God knows where. Quietness settled afterwards. Was... Was that it...? Were we done, already? ...It appears so. My wise teacher responded with a note of curiosity. We should proceed to take this opportunity and close the nearby imbalances. They should be very close by. The humming of the lightsaber died out, Flash relaxing his stance alongside me and throwing a cautious smile. "Now that was insane." 'Insane' was putting it mildly. The hilt in his palm presented between us, offering with genuine friendliness. "Hope you didn't mind me borrowing this." With a hint of good humour. Good, because by all means, Flash did not deserve to wield such a weapon. So that contradicted the fact that my hands were then curling the boy's fingers around the metal and pushing it gently back to him, inciting his real surprise. "The least I could do." I heard myself say, despite the parts of my mind protesting violently about this idea. "You can't rely on those girls to protect everyone forever, despite how good they are. You'll need to defend yourself at times. Just try not to burn your fingers or let any family relatives touch the blade." Flash blinked... Then released a sincere wide grin as though I just bought him the world's sickest metal guitar, his grip around the lightsaber tightening and raising it up in promise. "I get the picture. Kind of felt cool to use in the heat of the moment, if I'm honest." For the first time ever, I think, my mouth released the first genuine chuckle towards this teen that wasn't sarcastic or spiteful. "True, holding a lightsaber always feels epic." That said, I glanced back to the lake, and the unconscious being floating among the surface with untangled green hair everywhere. "Now help me pull that pony out of the lake." I'll deal with the fact that I have willingly gave Flash Sentry the best weapon in the universe after the matter. You're grasping at straws, teach. There's no way any of this was true. The Rarity of my world nor here ever turned into that Nightmare form. Which you are aware of, my dear disbelieving pupil. But you forget, not every circumstance which occurs around your friends reaches your eyes or ears. But that still makes no sense! If my Rarity, either of them, because that form, then you think the girls would've told me about it sometime ago! Unless, say, it has yet to happen, but that wouldn't be plausible since the comics were released, what, a couple of years before season seven even premiered. Perhaps they've neglected to share with you these events because it's all in the past. Oh yeah, solid excuse wise one. Look, there is absolutely NO evidence to suggest that any of the comics - And, thank God, Equestria Girls - were ever canon in the show. There's no reference to either of them the whole show thus far- Why are you laughing? Hahahaha. Oh, foreknowledge is a wondrous element, Jack. Perhaps, one day, you will find out yourself... Very soon, potentially. Listen, I've already come to, grudgingly, accept that this parallel world is canon to the Equestria version I'd arrived in. Now the comics too? There's likely some overall convoluted storytelling and billions of new characters in there I couldn't possibly keep up with. Hell, I haven't even learned half of Ponyville's citizen's names, and I knew for a FACT Twilight was already knowledgeable in that area. ...What was taking that portal back home so long anyway? Some more time, please Jack. Balance is still recovering from the recent imbalances and last portal which brought you here. "Here you are!" Shame, I was hoping to leave before he likely returned. "Thanks." I was gratified regardless, accepting the warm hotdog and devouring it without remorse. Ketchup and nothing else, just how I liked it. Listen, it's been FAR too long without meat and while Twilight would disapprove, I'd welcome to eat anything by now without casual meals. I'm not gonna push my luck for Starswirl to serve me a five-star dining. I glanced after swallowing to the boy taking a seat beside me. "What is with your persistence to befriend me, anyway?" Flash shrugged, taking a bite from his own hotdog with mustard and answering a moment afterwards. "A friend of Sunset's is a friend of mine." He let off a meek smile. "Call me a masochist, but I get the feeling your attitude's born out of distrust for boys in the past, am I right?" At my stare, he waved placate. "Hey, I'm not judging you for it. I've seen how relaxed you are around the girls than your own gender group, with the exception of Spike. That's just you." "Then why-?" "You don't have to like me, that's alright." The smile was cringe-inducingly friendly. "I know it's more about keeping our other friends happy, which really matters." ...Fair point. "Well, thanks again." I stated with much less reluctance, looking forward to the rather pleasant view of a lovely park... Aside from the signs of devastation and hurtled property parts in random places. "Saved my neck now, twice... Not to mention your actions back at that place." "You mean Camp Ever-?" "That place." I repeated with grounded teeth, taking a second to sigh, another bite and compose myself. "But yeah, thanks for the saves. I can... See what Sunset saw in you in the past, misguided popularity aside." God that felt painful to say in my throat. Flash only chuckled warmly, patting my shoulder again as though we were old chums. "I know, I know, don't push my luck." And smiled benevolently at my soft scowl. "Though you could return the favour by answering something I've always been wondering, since back at the Fall Formal?" "Why do I hate you?" "Ye-" That expression paused, Flash blinking for a few seconds before he inquired rather softly, "Am I really that contemptible to you?" I flinched, finding myself unable to answer scathingly, instead looking away. Yet the boy persisted yet again. "I know I can't please anyone, but I at least would like to know what I've done so I can make amends, for the sake of our friends." The same friends who probably wanted nothing to do with me at this point? I huffed, rolling my eyes while slouching forward, feeling a lot more tired there and then. "In fairness, I don't dislike you as much as back then. You can thank Twilight and friends for that." I allowed myself a small smirk. "In fact, I dare say my hatred has, these days, directed on a certain camp counselor moreso than you." "That's... Nice?" I had to snort a laugh, shaking my head. "It's a long story, Sen... Flash, and I don't want to discourage you because of it. Suffice to say, your first impression as a bland pretty boy who plays guitar with the personality of a soaked sponge has done no wonders in my eyes." A short pause. Then a chuckle. "Pretty, huh?" "Don't flatter yourself." "Heheh, you're not the first one to make that comparison, Stardust." Ignoring the address, I raised an incredulous brow at him. "Bland and soaked sponge?" Flash shook his head. "With other words in the past, sure. But it's not news that I have some popular strak in Canterlot High. I guess naturally anyone would be protective of their girl hearing about it." Oh great, now he thinks it's out of jealously. "Though I'll take some comfort knowing your disdain has lessened somewhat. Maybe there's a chance we can be proper friends after all!" I graced him a sly smirk. "I pick my friends very carefully, Flash." And allowed those words to sunk, before confessing with a casual air. "But after today, there may be some hope yet." "I hope so, you did give me a dangerous weapon to use for protection. If that's not a sign of trust, I don't know what is." Wit? From you Flash? The world was full of wonders today! "So, when's this supposed transportation arriving?" Decent question. Starswirl? One or two hours, if we speed things up. One or two hours trapped in this heinous world then. Great. "One or two hours, give or take." "Huh..." A side-glance showed Flash's contemplative expression, as though making some kind of decision. Then, that finished with a wide smile bordering on hope. "In that case, you play any instruments?" Random question, and I'm not certain I enjoyed where it was heading. Regardless, I indulged the boy. No harm in giving him casual conversation after all we've been through today. "I played the piano once or twice when I was little. The drums at one point for fun. But beyond that, none." That smile widened to the point it was beginning to unnerve me. "One or two hours, eh? How about I show you some practice with the guitar? Could teach you a few things." But nothing on his expression stated he was seeking for something in turn other than genuine friendship. Spend willing time with Flash, playing guitar... When God knows Zagreus is doing unspeakable things back home and the only other means back was taking forever to conjure... "...Only if you never tell Sunset or the girls anything about these events when they come back." I added with extra stress, raising one index finger between us to emphasize the situation. "I mean it, they can't know I was here, Flash." "Deal." The enthusiastic teenager said, knowing better than to question it, and offered a handshake... Well, at least he didn't spit in it first.
Chapter 171: Plunderin' Dat Pony Booty!Gah! Whoa Jesus Christ! Almost collapsed then, and judging from the hard terrain beneath my shoes that was probably inadvisable. I still didn't comprehend how it was, that magic couldn't touch me, but I was still to pass through golden dimensional portals created from magic. With far more borrowed power of the upper realm than is advised. Give yourself a moment of composure, we wouldn't desire any side-effects to hinder your progress. Taking deep breaths, I took Starswirl's recommendation, he was the boss after all, and gave myself the opportunity to examine my newfound surroundings. Strong winds brushing back untamed brown hair and gently assaulting my squinted face, thankful yet again for glasses. Ah, I knew my ears weren't deceiving me. Below my position, fierce water waves crashed against hard rock, finding myself in the center of formations that resembled that of an obstacle course. Towers of stone rose up from the waters and point to the sky, some thin and many more wide. The sky a smoky orange, signalling morning or evening, either all. Looks like the kind of place Maud would love to explore. I'm guessing you brought me here because Zagreus is close by, Starswirl? There is an imbalance a short distance from your position. My teacher responded, sounding a bit strained than usual. Although we should likely be patient for a few moments as balance recovers from the excessive force of magic which was utilized to bring you here. Fair enough. In the meantime... Ignoring the tears which were prompted from the wind touching my face, I pulled out the gifted device from my black pocket to appreciate the thing yet again. A present from Starswirl upon handing Flash my lightsaber. Something far less deadly; used for bypassing locks than burning an opponent down. Custom designed in sleep metallic blue, purple and gold, emitting a strong cobalt light from the tip. Not a Keyblade, though I imagine it'd be impossible for me to use one without Discord's help. My heart likely wasn't strong enough to earn its respect. No, something more lighter and useful in this situation, 'cause I imagined Keyblades would be pretty heavy to wield, and I already lacked the upper body strength. A screwdriver. Sonic screwdriver, to be far more specific. And according to Starswirl, back in the human world I had just left, it's functioned with the 'scientific' capabilities of closing wormholes for a brief moment while my mentor completes the rest. In addition, handy for self-defense by shattering the eardrums and disorienting the senses of all opponents, by adjusting the frequencies like any tech expert would... I mean... I knew how to use computers right, if that counted. Twisting the device my fingers with an appreciative smile, I mentally inquired yet again to my working teacher. Alright Starswirl, were we dealing with a wormhole here, or something else? Hmm... All evidence points towards something else than the regular unstable magic. So another foe then, got it. I just hoped it wasn't the corrupted Twilight again- Though the winds were strong, my ears picked up on flapping wings, snapping his gaze upwards to the trip landing atop the towering rocks. Three certain individuals that incited my surprised glare. "Look what we got here!" The ringleader sneered with utter delight. "A lonely little man all by himself, with no friends to save him from getting his just desserts this time!" Great, even this clown was belittling my height. My lips curled. "You're one to comment on height, Garble. Those wings compensating for something?" Yellow eyes blinked. "What...?" Ah, cartoon innocence. "Never mind. You lack the maturity to appreciate my sense of humour." That immediately set the overgrown lizard off, his two minions Thinny and Fatty mirroring the imposing gesture with spread wings. The red dragon growled. "You ain't gettin' away this time, Stardust! Nobody's coming to save your sorry butt this time around. Any last words before me and my pals make mincemeat out of ya?" ...You know what? No. No, I refused to be intimidated from the likes of him. Some ill-mannered ruffian teenager who forgets his place and assumes that just because I was seemingly alone, it made me entirely defenseless. I didn't need Balance to take these brainless buffoons on. Let my fists do the talking. My posture lowered readily. "Even as I am now, you couldn't life a finger on me you sorry excuse for a dragon. It's now wonder your own kind banished you." Breaking the camel's back. Their roars of battle followed with his two minions clutching their ears mid-descent from the sonicfied soundwaves penetrating their senses, keeping them at bay long enough. Garble, however, charged downwards with reaching claws and open sharp teeth, narrowly missing me by my one step backwards. Rising, the lean red reptile snarled and made a few swipes, which I, somehow perfectly, managed to block by interlocking my fingers with his in opposition. Though that wouldn't last forever, the dragon, as I hated to admit it, had the superior strength for the moment in brute force. But I had the brains to win. Managing to free one hand, it made a fist and hurled forward, landing on hard dragon skin. "Agh...!" And that distracted Garble long enough for him to smirk gleefully, turning from the next punch wrecking his more vulnerable face, freeing my other hand from his grip and stumbling backwards from the onslaught of punches and kicks aimed directly for his weaker spots; face, wings and lower areas. And with every hit, I felt more and more empowered. Invigorated. This just felt so good even when it shouldn't. Yet even Garble managed to recover long enough to swipe with his tail, knocking one arm and prompting my wince, the same arm which held my wounded wrist. Typical. "Tch. No wonder he said not to underestimate you." The dragon sneered, making a jabbing attempt next with his fifth limb. My body swerved, grabbing the struggling scaly tail and gripping it beneath my shoulder, growling at the resistance. "Zagreus should've known better than to send some delinquent teenagers to do his job." And offered a punch, which Garble blocked. Inciting a quick stare-down, those beady yellow eye glinting as if the dragon knew something I didn't, a sly grin emerging from unclean teeth. "You've got more enemies than just Zagreus, you know." What? Above you! Starswirl's warning came just in time, forcing me to leap back and release my hold on Garble, dodging the fiery combination of his friend's breaths and prompting the two to land between him, all glaring at me with smug ill-intent. They weren't done; rearing their head back to inhale very, very deeply... My body rolled to the left, black coat barely being crisped by the edge from the combined flames of my opponents, but they persisted still, forcing me to think fact and leap off the edge of the round rock, gripping unstable stone and barely keeping a grip on, dirt digging into finger and unwashed nail, feeling a near-stabbing sensation with my toes as my boots grinded deep into firm material. Couldn't las long on this, so I didn't. I jumped. And jumped again. Assassin's Creed, don't fail me now! Ignoring the flinches of pain from my body roughly hitting the pointy walls over and over, my face and body was already sweating by the heat those three reptiles were producing in attempt to burn me asunder. Give it some more time, they'll give up in a moment. A prediction which came quickly, the fat dragon roaring and opting to charge himself at the hapless human clutching on for dear life. Timing and... Now! His head slamming into the wall sounded nothing but painful, but all sympathy was thrown out in placement for self-preservation, running over the dragon's back and jumping off the end, landing rather uncomfortably on cracked ground yet again. Garble and his mohawk friend sneered, choosing next to attack my recovering state in hopes of ending quickly. Oh how mistaken they were. My hand grabbed the purple dragon's orange hair. "I-" Kneeing his chin harshly. "[BEEP]ing-" Side-stepping Garble's extended claw and uppercutting his own stupid red face. "Hate-" With all the strength I could muster, both dragons found themselves being slammed by the other and sent skidding across the ground in true cartoon-ish fashion, rolling into a heap by the edge of the tiny arena. "Teenagers." Finished with dusting my hands off and picking up the nearby discarded screwdriver. Starswirl, please tell me this thing was waterproof. It is. You have a plan of escape? I do, at the likely cost of killing myself, but rather that than falling at their claws. I couldn't keep up this fight, already feeling the first waves of exhaustion. As if that battle earlier against Nightmare Rarity and the Mane-iac weren't daunting enough, not to mention those basic guitar lessons with Flash. In any case, I needed this thing set up to the frequency of breaking down rocky structures. ...Done. Whatever it is you intend, just be careful. Pft! You know me by now, teach! As we conversed briefly, the three idiotic lizards managed to recover and resume their stances around the small area, surrounding me with contemptible identical grins. "Not bad." Garble admitted. "Gotta be honest, Stardust, if you weren't putting up a fight, then this wouldn't be anymore fun. Such a shame I gotta finish this quick; I have a wing massage waiting for me paid by my employer." ...More on that later. "And it's a shame, Garble, you won't be getting any reward of the sort... Save for failing to capture a low human." And my screwdriver pointed to the first rock formation, putting on my own sinister grin. "Pfft! What are ya gonna do, throw that thing at me?" I smirked. Hakuna Matata. "That's the problem with teenagers like you, Garble; there's no appreciation for creativity." The screwdriver hummed. "Oh yeah, poor you to get hit on by a human, than cowardly stallions who can't see true beauty if it slapped them across the face." She raised a brow at my dry statement, "At least they'd be more well-mannered than you can ocassionally not be." "'More well-mannered?' Their patience might run out if their Princess expressed more interest in her books than her special somepony." "I don't- You..." I smirked at her expression, "Me." Twilight regarded me with an irritated look for a brief moment, before smiling rather slyly, "At least they're not getting wet right now." "Wha- Agh!" Now that was a cheap move. Without a split-second of hesitation, Twilight ended the witty argument with a shove, dropping me into the rainbow-patterned lake to my right. And, once again, I found myself covered in soaking water, this time made entirely from rainbow. The water wasn't deep, thank Christ, so I was fortunate to see the grinning mare observing me with that glint in her purple eyes. That was a side of Twilight I seem to continuously pull out. And speaking of pulling... "How romantic of you," I stated sarcastically, sitting up and edging closer towards the mare, who simply smiled. "More than I can say for- Whoa!" Revenge! My two hoofs swiftly reached and pulled at Twilight's front limbs, forcing her to join me in the rather warm lake beside, a splash of multiple colours as the result. The yelping mare immediately sat upwards, glaring at me for acting out my retribution, "That, was a dirty trick." "All's fair in love and war." I retorted simply, grinning smugly. And Twilight matched that grin, suddenly, "In that case." Now, I honestly wasn't expecting a splash war between her while we were here. But, as always, this alicorn takes me by surprise. And I was loving every second of it. And from Twilight's playful taunts and laughter, she was too. Balance and magic playfull battled as water was thrown left and right towards the opposing foe. Not even the waterfall above could supply enough with the amount we're splashing over onto the grass and pathways. Some were even mini tidal waves, and the last impact of rainbow water clashing against each other resulted to a large spew, landing everywhere. And as the chaos died down, but Twilight and I were grinning at each other crazily, and we laughed to our heart's content. After which, we just peacefully sat in the warm liquid, just regarding each other fondly. Yep, nothing more perfect. What did I do to deserve this deity? "And I declare myself the winner," I announced playfully. Twilight raised a humoured brow, "Indeed?" "Well... We're even now, my dear Princess," I smirked, and the alicorn looked away again, both shyly and as though in thought. Of course, she's always thinking; never stopping. And that's another thing I loved about her, "You should let out that childish side of yours more often." "As should you," Twilight retorted, smiling blissfully, "Seeing you getting excited during that adventure in Spike's comic was kinda cute." I didn't miss the teasing in her tone, inciting my mock-glare, "You said you wouldn't make fun of me for that!" And another round of chuckles was exchanged- "Think we found ourselves a prize, Cap'n?" "Hmm... Let's properly wake our friend up first and find out what we're dealing with, shall we?" Ah-! "Sontarans perverting the course of human history!" I gasped out-loud, water splashing into my face courtesy of a bucket forcing me to sit up and take deep breaths, reacting naturally to any kind of liquid coming into contact with skin. What- Where- When-? Wait... Garble. Rocks. Cracks. Mini-Earthquake. And last I could remember, the collapsing structures thanks to the screwdriver sent the dragons packing, whilst I leaped off the edge onto a floating rock and held on for dear support, half my body clutching whilst tidal waves and harsh waters carried me God knows where- My screwdriver! Thankfully it was next to me, and I hastily picked the weapon up... Then noting I was sitting on hard wooden floorboards. Okay... So I was pulled out from the water, I'm guessing. Thank God too, means I wouldn't have to worry about dying stranded in the middle of the ocean- "Gah!" The four figures backed up on my startled sound, half looking sheepish and the others curious. Green-feathered bodies with the exception of one pink, some with notable accessories alongside wearing bare clothes usually fit for... ...No way...! "I... I was rescued by-!" A noise of something hard hitting wood directed my startled attention to whomever did it - Was that a crystal peg leg? - and my jaw almost dropped completely to the soaking floorboards at the sight before me. "That's right matey!" White fur in golden upper armour and dark brown lower dress, gold earring, dark pink eyes carrying a hint of playfulness, firm beak, and a cutlass dangling notably from her hip. "You've been saved by this Captain and her crew!" "You're..." I swallowed, disbelief overtaking my disoriented senses. Perhaps floating about in the middle of the sea made me hallucinate. "You're...!" "Pirates? If you mean swashbuckling treasure hunters, then indeed sir!" I barely heard the muttered, "Or at least, former treasure hunters..." ...I was going to say 'anthros,' but that equally applies! Where the Hell was I? Did the sea take me to a different show?! Have I stumbled into some kind of Cebeebies cartoon where kids are educated about pirate lore by literal pirate parrots? From the corner of my eye, I then noticed the dark clouds on the side of ship, being... Questionably closer than they should. ...Hang on. Standing up, I ignored the startled crewmates and hurried over, wanting to get a good angle over where precisely I was and what was even happening. I gripped the edge the looked over with a frown- Oh. My. Twilight. Sky pirates...! That's... Well, Rainbow would put it best... Stepping back slightly, my mind was too busy processing the fact that: A. Sky pirates existed in Equestria. B. Anthros existed in Equestria. C. Anthropomorphic parrots were a thing in Equestria- Technically none of those are the case, Jack. We currently walk outside of the native land of Equestria to the unknown. Beyond its borders, and there are so many more we have never bore witness towards. Alright, I'm shocked that anthros existed in this world then. Anything else I should know before these guys potentially threw me overboard? Their obvious Captain walked forward, throwing a friendly smile and sly glint in her knowing eyes. "Impressive, ain't it? We found yer adrift in the ocean below, and decided to bring ya aboard. Didn't strike me as some kind of rare sea creature. Suffice to say, you owe us one pal." ...Y'know her vocabulary is rather... Tamed for a pirate. I was both surprised and a little disappointed, but even so, I couldn't help myself here, rather thrilled by all this around me. "Y'arg, that be I do." The parrot a few feet towering me blinked at my adoption of a pirate's tone. "And to whom do I owe my thanks to?" A smile of approval. "I am Captain Calaeno. Welcome aboard my crew." ...How many words was that in Scrabble? "Hmm..." Folded human-like arms and hands, the tall female parrot proceeded to examine me as though I were some unique treasure. Which, I suppose in her case, was something to consider. "Your attire barely resembles that of a pirate. What manner of creature might ye be?" That's better! I smirked in satisfaction at her obvious slip-up of pirate talk, the Captain wincing to herself as though it was some kind of taboo. I mirrored her gesture. "One beyond the likes you've never seen, Captain." It's funny, Assassin's Creed IV gave me some kind of fondness for pirates in general. "And not one to be taken advantage and sold away as an object." With a little more force added into that last sentence. Perking a brow, Calaeno then glanced downwards as something caught her eye. "What about that?" What? "Perhaps ya can repay us for savin' yer by handin' over that jewelry wrapped around your little ring." Oh Hell no! "Don't even think about it." With my screwdriver pointed dangerously at the face of one pirate that attempted to advance and examine my prized jewel. In retaliation, three swords and one spoon summoned from her crew's waists and aimed pointedly my way, the Captain, meanwhile, hardly seeming fazed by the spectacle and being in harm's way should things get ugly. Instead, the lady parrot smirked. "I like the cut of your jib, but surely ya wouldn't risk a fight over some ring?" "This ring." With my hand holding it clenching tighter for emphasis, my voice growling a little at any potential threat aimed towards it. "Has more meaning to me than you could ever comprehend, Captain. You and your parrots would have to pry it from my cold, dead fingers..." Silence. The lead bird tilting her head thoughtfully, while the rest of her crew pointed their weapons - And spoon - in my direction and keeping me surrounded and cornered to the ship. I wasn't kidding, I wouldn't give this ring up for the world. It's the only thing I had left to remind myself of how exactly that mare meant so much to me... Suddenly, the bird then threw head back and laughed, rather heartily, not the typical pirate laugh you'd hear, startling all of us. Then, she looked over her shoulder and ordered sternly. "Stand down men." Immediately they obeyed, sheathing their swords and spoon, and Celaeno turned back to me with a nod. "We're not looking for trouble either, stranger. Truth is, we're delayed enough as is. We can reach some kind of agreement without resorting to violence." A pirate who doesn't want to fight? Whatever, I wasn't in the mood either, so for now I wasn't complaining, nodding back and slowly lowering my guard. But keeping the screwdriver in my grip for safety reasons. "That we can, Cap'n." Arg, I'd be parleying with a bird. A giant, talking bird in pirate getup. "Continue on-course!" She barked to her crew consisting of... Literally four parrots apart from the Captain. Was everyone else below deck? I couldn't see anyone on the crow's nest. Celaeno then motioned for me to follow. "Tell ya what, we'll drop ye off at the next nearest port after we pick up some cargo. In exchange, you can indulge a pira... A parrot's curiosity." Okay... Sounded unnerving but alright. And why did she refrain from calling herself a pirate just then? More that can be answered after I find some damn towels. Aside, from which, there was only one appropriate thing to say about my current circumstance then. Ya best start believin' in sky pirates now, Mr. Wright. You're with one! So, allow me to understand this correctly... But outside of Equestria, the rest of the world is populated by anthros? A good portion, yes. There are many wonders and vast species out there from the borders of our land barely any Equestrian witnesses. Damn it, this only raises more questions than answers. There were never any hints of anthros living in the MLP universe, and this just breaks so many rules. Or were we going by the Disney universe logic that some animals are pets, and others of the same species can walk on two legs and act like humans anywhere else? Diamond Dogs. Yeah... Kinda don't count. They still ACT like dogs... For the most part. The last noisy placement of a heavy box directed my attention towards the crew, the Captain dusting off her hands and nodding with satisfaction. "That's the last one." Turning to the other crew consisting, yes really, four members beneath her. "Prepare to set sail, our next destination shouldn't be hard to reach before nightfall." What kind of pirate crew only consists of five people? This wasn't One Piece. No wonder they're so unenthusiastic. However, the green parrots attempted to, at least, show more pirate manner than the current indifference of their leader. "Aye Captain!" "Raisin' the sails!" "Steerin' the wheel!" "We'll be there in a jiffy, Cap'n!" Celaeno smiled slightly at the enthusiasm of her crew, which only prompted my curiosity further, moreso when the smile dropped to seeming stone cold indifference yet again. I don't know about anyone else, but I imagine that expression we're seeing right then was a facade. But if that's the case, why hide her own enthusiasm? Why ignore the joys and attitude only a pirate could possess? The others seemed perfectly fine acting like real pirates, but the Captain? She acts like it's forbidden or something. Unless she takes the role really seriously... But I got the sensation there was more to it than that. Setting my sandwich down, I opted to jump off the crate I sat upon and followed after the white parrot, joining her at the upper deck with one crew member manned the wheel. "Captain." Caleano acknowledged me with a glance over her shoulder. "Why are you so reluctant to act like a proper pirate?" Credit to her, the anthropomorphic bird didn't even attempt to deny the accusation. Instead, Caleano huffed and adorned a forlorn expression, switching her gaze out to the cloud we sailed across once the ship started ascending. Good thing I didn't get motion sickness, all those times around Rainbow have paid off. With one hand on hip, the Captain of the ship explained in a subdued fashion, "Despite how my crew like to behave, we were pirates in past tense. I'm afraid that's no longer the case..." "What happened?" I inquired gently, taking a few steps closer to offer some comfort if necessary. Caleano sighed, lowering her gaze to the floorboards with a saddened expression. "The Storm King." The who? She glanced over to the pair of black... Uniforms hanging on clothes dryers nearby. "When I turned down his offer as his right hand, we were threatened to abandon our swashbuckling ways in favour of delivering cargo for his forces. As you can see, we're still growing accustomed to letting go of what we once were..." Storm King... Storm King... Nope, never heard of him. Er Starswirl, details? An opponent Princess Twilight and your friends shall oppose in the near future. I would refrain from taking any action against this certain foe and leave it to them. Zagreus, right now, is our top priority. Right... Still. "Threatened you how?" Caleano shrugged. "Defy the Storm King, and suffer his wrath." "...That's it?" A nod. "...Typical." I scoffed, rolling my eyes. "A cliche villainous threat. You're abandoning everything that means to be a pirate just because of one threat some random tyrant made?" Caleano snapped her head to me, frowning in disapproval. "Like there are any better ideas." "There are." I immediately countered, gesturing to her attire. "Look at you. Look at your crew. You're pirates for God's sake. You don't take orders from Kings. The whole point is to rebel, pillage and plunder at your leisure! Search for buried treasure and sail far across the seas - Or in your case, skies - for as far as the eye can see! You can't call yourselves reputable pirates if you bow down to authority so easily; that goes against the whole point!" That said, I turned around and hurried down to the main deck, my boots slamming on the ground directing many of the bird's attention. Good, because I needed them to hear all this. "You're not slaves! You're not delivery birds! You're PIRATES!" My fist pounded on the chest for emphasis. "To become such in the first place means you have a rebellious fire in your heart! Who is this Storm King to say what you can and cannot do? Who says you can't enjoy the free winds and adventurous spirits when he's not looking?" To further emphasize my passionate point, I then proceeded to climb atop the fixed crate and called out over the ship. "Are you all slaves to a King?!" "Nay!" The rest of the crew responded aside from the Captain, who just stood on the steps and was regarding me in wonder. Good, maybe it'll sink in. "Should you be told what you can do by anyone but your Captain?!" "Nay!" "Are we servants, or are we pirates?!" "Pirates!" Followed with the sounds of unsheathing metal and weapons pointed in the air. My grin only widened, raising my own fist high. "And you're not letting some overrated tyrant tell you how to live your lives, are you?! Let's prove him and your Captain wrong!" "Aye!" And what better way to do it than in musical accompaniment? I jumped off the box and widened my arms, putting on my own pirate tone yet again and commencing with returning the spirit to a ship that has tried so hard to forget it. The crew joined in a split-second. And while we were all jig dancing like real swashbucklers, I danced over to the stunned lead parrot and emphasized with joy. A map brought and unrolled atop a crate, all of us looking over it with barely-contained glee. And a feminine voice pitched in, with all the jovial nature only a pirate could bring. Caleano leaped atop the upper deck over the railing, finally seeing it for herself. Yes! YES! I grinned upwards at the equally smiling parrot before continuing onwards with the song, pointing out with a loud exclaim over the side of one ship. I spun around the log holding the main sails, and pointed with unrestrained glee. My love for pirate lore in general was getting the better of me, but who cares? My first and, perhaps, last time of ever partaking in a pirate crew. And Caleano did her part yet again, both our backs dancing against one another with all the free spirit only a pirate crew may have. And on the main deck, the parrot crew danced and interlocked arms to their heart's content. I was loving every minutes of this! When was the last time I had such fun? Before leaving Ponyville, of course! Guitar lessons with Flash doesn't count, certainly! I motioned to the rest of the crew with a pirate's grin. "You're all pirates, ya gob[BEEP]s." Exclamations of agreement, and my grin of triumph was transformed to surprise by a hand grabbing the scruff of my neck and dragging right next to the main wheel, courtesy of their lively Captain. Setting me beside her, Captain Caleano called out to the rest of her crew with newfound pirate resolve. "Alright ya scallywags! Let's prove how no one tells our crew what we can and cannot do!" It was like she was an entirely different character. A startling experience, but also a welcoming one. "Full speed to the nearest outpost of the Storm King! We are gonna get ourselves some extra rewards for puttin' up with that tyrant's orders!" "Aye aye Captain!" They all saluted with ecstatic postures, hurrying around the ship with far more zeal than earlier. Also, parrot rainbows wings for full sails. Nice. "Ye be havin' our thanks stranger." Caleano smirked my way. "Perhaps ye should be rewarded with somethin' only a true pirate may possess. I've got just the thing." "An eyepatch?" She chuckled. "Better than that lad. How about yer own pirate name? Any suggestions?" A pirate name! Oh God, I wasn't ready for this! It felt like such a privilege. Well... It's easy to use a name added with 'beard,' but I wasn't the Captain of the crew so that couldn't work regardless. What name would fit... A hohoho! "Y'arg, I have just the name in mind, Cap'n." My grin matched hers humouredly. "I be Jack Starrow, scourge of the seven skies!" "A pleasure to meet ye, Jack Starrow." And befriending a pirate was, perhaps, the most surreal experience of that day, signifying the bonds with one hand shaking the other tightly, man to parrot. Aye, what a pleasurable experience this be... Leaning over the edge of the starboard, the soft winds caressing my hair and face. A while back, the sensation was freezing when my clothes were still wet. Thankfully I was allowed to change in the crew quarters, and they were kind enough to dry my wet black coat for me and anything else that got caught in the ocean water. Although, I emptied out anything in my pockets before giving the coat to them. Pirates were still pirates, after all. For now, the ride was a smooth sail through clear clouds, leading to God knows where. Certainly a fresh change of pace from all the walking and chasing I had to do to keep up with Zagreus. A giant Timberwolf, Mane-iac, Nightmare Rarity, Garble and his cronies. All in arguably the same day. Of course a break was needed. I absolutely had to be in best condition to take on Zagreus without all these irritable obstacles blocking my path. Now, this voyage might be a distraction in itself, but nothing would be done telling these guys to hurry up and drop me off at the nearest port. Besides, I always had Starswirl to let me know if urgency was suddenly required. A hand clasped my shoulder, would've made me jump had I not heard the approaching sound of a crystal peg leg hitting solid floorboards. "Always a pleasure to witness." Caleano commented, joining me at looking over the clouds. "I can't thank ye enough for bringing our spirit back to us, matey. We owe ya a debt for this one." "Aye, think of me repayin' my own debt for your all savin' me from the ruthless seas." I replied rather playfully, taking far more amusement in talking this way than I should be. The Captain didn't seem to mind, grinning widely and slapping my back shoulder - Ow - with approval. "We'd make a fine pirate out of yer yet, Starrow." Followed with a glint in her sly dark pink eyes. "How'd ya fancy joinin' our crew a while longer? I could do with a first hand." I chuckled at the half-serious statement, glancing down to the ring on my finger, still glimmering that precious beauty that reminded of someone more valuable to me than anyone else. "A temptin' offer, Captain, but one I must decline. I have... Other things waiting for me back home." "Arg, there be a mistress in your life then." Was it me, or did Caleano sound somewhat disappointed? Nothing on her face screamed that, though. She smirked coyly. "No wonder that ring is so precious to ya; I see it in your tiny eyes. She's your treasure." ...I looked down to the jewel, and smiled. "Yes, yes she is..." The parrot anthro nodded, once again clasping my shoulder and guiding me to face the deck, practically shoving me along with her. "Well, she be a very lucky mistress to have someone so passionate and full of spirit." Ha! Arg she be more frustrated and exasperated as to what that spirit could bring at times. "Where is she, then?" "In the land of Equestria." Caleano paused at that, something haunted passing over her face before quickly composing herself. The Hell was that? A placating grin. "I see. Pray tell, Starrow, why ye be so far from home to begin with?" "A very long story, Captain." I grinned sheepishly. She shrugged callously. "Well, we won't be arriving to our next stop for a while yet, laddie. And we're always eager to hear stories about far-off... Hmm... What is that?" I followed her pointing to the upper sky- What the-?! "Nightshade!" The small owl descended from the heavens with a happy call of "Hoo!" Landing right into my palms with a somewhat drained features. No kidding, it must've been so exhausting tracking me down like this, ever since before leaving the human world I had Nightshade deliver a letter through the portal at Canterlot High back to Twilight before my departure back to some random spot in Equestria. ...What? I never mentioned having Nightshade send Twilight and friends a message until now? Where else did you think the owl was this whole time? And it looks like that was a success, judging by the scroll of paper attached on his right claw, carefully removing it and placing the message in my pocket. From Twilight, I hoped, as a response, and something to read in my own spare time. Caleano blinked at the gesture, but smirked knowingly afterwards. "Clever little guy, to track ye down all the way out here." Nightshade puffed out his furry chest at that, prompting the Captain's chuckle. "A letter from the very same mistress, I'm guessin'?" "The one and only ever will be." I nodded in affirmation, prompting the parrot to mirror the nod and motion for me to follow, one crew member pulling up a few smaller crates to form some circle at the center of the deck. Hmm? Six crates each, with Nightshade now resting on my shoulder yet again. I was glad to have him back, admittedly. Felt rather empty without his comforting presence, another reminder to someone whom I desperately missed. "So." Caleano gestured to the empty spot beside her, while the rest of the crew all took seats themselves and gathering in an excited group of friends. Alright, I'll humour them, taking my reserved seat and leaning forward with the others. "Tell us your tale, Starrow, how it came to be that one creature lingered so far from home." ...Ah [BEEP] it. No harm in telling some pirates this story, right? They could be trusted enough at this point. And even if they did decide to pay Ponyville a visit themselves, Twilight and the rest could handle them if needs be. "Very well." I rubbed my hands together, smiling. Because retelling everything about my friends, also, was great help to bringing me comfort. "Tis a tale of a man who walked the stars, falling to another land. He met six equines, and slowly became coaxed from bitterness and self-loathing, to compassion and loving. And fell in love, he did, with the mare's greatest leader; a unicorn so fierce, passionate, wise and beautiful beyond all known things. It's not quite the love tale you'd ever heard of, but memories I wouldn't give up for the most golden of treasures..." This feel like the worst idea ever conjured up. And from someone like me, that'd be quite saying a lot. Y'arg, rest assured you'd land safe and unharmed, lad. I snorted, drawing some of their attention. "It's nothing." I quickly said, directing the attention back towards this rather insane plan. "Again, I'm not certain this will work, Captain, with all due respect." "You did say ye wanted to get back and stop that monster quickly, did ya?" "Well yeah but-" "And he'd be busy currently causin' mishap all over yer land, aye?" "Aye but-" "And ye wanna protect what's most important to ye, savvie?" "Alright I get it." I snapped, though not unkindly, rolling my eyes in exasperation. "I'm just saying, there has to be better options than this." "Nonsense!" Caleano responded with confidence, her crew readying the cannon. "One surefire shot in the right direction will bring ya back to ye land in no time! We already have one mad creature runnin' around and callin' the shots, but this Zagreus bloke sounds like someone who needs to be stopped as soon as. So hop aboard, Starrow, your ride to Equestria awaits!" ...I wasn't gonna win this argument, was I? Aye, best do as she suggests, lad. The sooner we reach Equestria, the sooner we're closer to findin' and puttin' a stop to our foe for good. I won't like, I'm actually glad you're getting into the spirit of things, teacher. But even so, every part of my mind and chest were screaming against the potential to be literally shot out of a cannon and landing God knows where. I still wasn't in my pony form, lest we forget, so there was no guarantee to my survival. Even though everyone seemed confident about it. Including Nightshade, the owl safely tucked into my duffle bag. Hopefully he won't be too comfortable in there, I might actually need him should things go awry. Their unwavering expressions caused my grimace, slowly walking over to their position before Caleano quickly raised a hand. "Hold on one sec." And snapped her fingers to the side, one parrot hurrying over with a weapon presented... To me. "From the sound of things, you'll need all the protection ya can get. Take it, as a token of our new friendship, and for everything you've done to regain our spirits." ...Well... Slowly, I picked up the clean thin sword and begun admiring the handiwork. Clearly never have been used, must've been in storage. It's no lightsaber, but it'll certain do in making enemies think twice. Although, might be a little dangerous to carry around at all times. Starswirl, could you-? Of course. Simply throw up the weapon. I obliged, the cutlass disappearing as soon as it left my palm. Alright, that's that. I nodded with a smile to the stunned crew. "Let's just say I placed it in storage, for future use. Thanks again, Captain." Recovering with a blink, Caleano chuckled. "Yer full of surprises, ain't ya Starrow?" Well. "And should we ever come across those six friends of yours in some future, then don't worry, we'll treat them as members of the crew too." That... Was actually reassuring. I nodded again with a gratified smile, but finding myself hesitant to, again, consider climbing into the thing. Caleano noticed, for she rolled her eyes with a humoured smile and snapped her fingers yet again, and I found myself being helplessly dragged by a few parrots and practically shoved feet-first inside the musty old weapon, the unpleasant scent of gunpowder filling my nostrils. And the Captain called out whilst I felt the cannon shift upwards, seeing only the green clouds around my viewpoint. "Best of luck to yer, Jack Starrow!" Huh... So this must be how Pinkie- FEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEELS-!
Chapter 172: Babylon DragoonWasn't. Letting go. For the life of me. And who could possibly blame me at this point, barely opening my eyes and clutching with the tightest grip I could muster on some metallic pole which descends down into the clouds. Every time I peek one eye open, my anxiety rockets up and prompts me to clutch harder and potentially cause his hands to bleed, the coolness of the metal and the chill of the winds bringing me the sole comfort. I'm just glad landing straight into this pole after being shot out countless miles away from a cannon didn't smash my face in. As if I wasn't hideous enough; you know, looking like the failed lab results of Danny Devito's clone. Although, my limbs were slightly bruised upon forcing them to connect around the metallic pole, dangling beneath some rocky structure I dared not look upwards to examine. Everything was rather a blur to me, sailing through the air at impossible speeds like that. It was out of sheer luck I managed to spot and timely grab anything at such a velocity. Wonder how Rainbow managed to tolerate that. "Rainbow, how are you not exhausted?" "Psh, like I get tired that easily. But I'm glad I got you to at least have fun, in the end." "Yep, thanks for doing that, the pain aside." "No prob! So... You're not mad?" "You mares seem to be affecting me with your personalities every passing day... Just try not to throw me into considerable danger like that again." "Heh, no promises. We should definitely hang out sometime. You're not so bad when you're grouchy." "...Thanks, I think. And underneath that reckless behaviour of yours lies a heart of gold. Of course, we should spend time together again. I look forward to it." Great, I'm even having flashbacks of better times under pressure. Will that happen every time I mentally or physically mention one of my friend's names. Like, say, Pinkie Pie! "All right little ones! Bath time-" Nope! Nooooope! Should be concentrating on the here and now, as Qui-Gon would say. And speaking of questionably wise mentors... Starswirl! You popping up anytime soon? Maybe help get us out of this life-threatening predicament! Even in my backpack, Nightshade was shivering from our ruthlessly high position, and I don't think the owl had it in him to carry my weight to safety. Apologies, Jack. I was preoccupied. Preoccupied?! Salvation will arrive in your location very soon. What, I was gonna be rescued? By who? Judging by the structure and how high we were, I was guessing along the lines of Wonderbolts. Maybe we were in some kind of pegasi civilization... But wait, there's never been any signs of a pegasi location featuring buildings made with rocks. I thought they built everything with clouds. Well, in many cases, that is an accurate presumption. Varying on the functions for the buildings in questions, however, some material mixed together with clouds, utilizing the fascinating tricks of pegasi magic, include that or concrete or bricks. As for what will keep you from falling off, I never mentioned it to be someone. Look to your right. Alright... Slowly opening my hesitant eyes, carefully scanning towards the general right direction of my fatal position- ...Huh... Alright... Floating platform. That's a new one. As new as it can get in a world like this, anyway. Very roomy, a large rocky platform in the shape of a small island hovered below my feet, as though expecting me to land atop it... So I had, with tingling reactions to my feet. Yikes. And immediately fell on my arse, unprepared as the tiny rocks and... Were those bushes on the edges... Proceeded to carry me away and ascend to the Heavens some more. The platform had the shape of a disorganized square, jagged and points in every direction, almost as if it were part of a jigsaw piece dislodged. Okay Starswirl, I'll bite. Where the Hell am I? Look. Look? Look at what? This platform or...? The words died from my mind. Reaching a stationary platform next, connected with a larger, wider area of the ludicrous yet gorgeous civilization before, my legs moved on their own accord, leaping off the edge of one small island to a bigger one, in utter amazement and disbelief by what I was seeing before my very small eyes. A city in the clouds... Bespin anyone? As I said, Starswirl hummed in quiet satisfaction. I was preoccupied. This place brings back old fond memories. An ancient city, with floating islands, buildings, pathways, gardens and so much more, either stationary or moving about the while utopia as though it all had a will of its own. Shrubbery and plantlife stuck out from edges and tiles of the floor and round buildings, ascending further above the clouds to unknown heights. I was almost getting motion sickness from staring at it all, standing on one edge as though to completely confirm what I was presently seeing was no illusion. Cloudsdale had nothing on this! This was... This was incredible! It looked exactly like Sky Sanctuary from Sonic & Knuckles! Right down to the last detail! Hmhmhmhm. My teacher chuckled in fond amusement. It has been far too long, I think. Allow me to be the first, to welcome you, Jack, to the ancient and forgotten city... Of Babylon. A long time ago, far beyond the current times of today, there existed a utopia reserved for ponies whom deemed Equestria unsuited for their ambitions. After the founders of the land branded together to create a new age, over time, some ponies found the peace and prosperity unsettling, a sign that ill has yet to come, and shall be. As Starswirl began his tale over days of yore, I was busy jumping and traveling across the vast ruined city, unable tot conceal my outward awe and wonder. Because, as I said, the landscape was absolutely amazing. There was this aging charm to this place that brought out my sense for curiosity and exploration. Twilight would be hyperventilating if she were here to witness. Their warnings to the founders - That of Commander Hurricane, Clover the Clever, Smart Cookie, Private Pansy, Chancellor Puddinghead and Princess Platinum - were left unheeded, for the founders have already declared a new age of peace, and wish it to be kept that way, fearful of the creatures lurking, waiting for the spirit of friendship they bestowed to weaken so the land would be taken into the cold yet again. Disgruntled, but not yet defeated, those whom predicted grave danger to the land gathered all their followers and, using ancient equine magic, rose over the heights of the heavens and constructed a new haven for all to be safe from the machinations of the land below. Landing on another platform with a satisfying grunt, I examined the architecture of a doorway leading into what seemed to be an inn. Hm, Clover the Clever sounds like your kind of guy, Starswirl. Well, we often went out on Saturdays and play croquet against fellow unicorns. ...Was that a quip? Starswirl... I'm proud of you. The lecturer continued as if I haven't spoken, his voice rather a soothing audible guide whilst I explored further across the skies. With their combined efforts - Earth Ponies, pegasi and unicorns alike - the unification of their respective powers worked in harmony to create a new society, vowed with watching over the land far below, in case their enemies arisen... And they would be prepared to face them. Then... Where was everyone? So far I've yet to encounter a single living being in this decayed green and yellow city, brushing my fingers over a stone wall curiously. Initial assumption is that they died out over history, otherwise why else would this ancient society seem so abandoned? That the case, Starswirl? You wouldn't be far off, my young student. With an audible heaved sigh. Their tale ended in tragedy, but that's another story. Suffice to say, this city's inhabitants devoted their lives in preparation for the darkness that inevitable threatened to consume their lands... And fought they did, to the very ends of the land, leaving this abandoned utopia as a part of time. ...My eyes picked up on a carved sign coated in dust, pulling up a sleeve to brush the dust away, and revealing what was said next to the grand decrepit staircase. HEROES OF BABYLON And my gaze wandered up to the massive round building up ahead. It was surprising how all this magic could support the landscapes after all these years, never seeming to wear out and die. The ponies below never learned of this place? Well, a vast majority of them. Starswirl explained with a sudden hint of mischief, whilst I traveled up the stairs slowly. However, one day, six certain ponies discovered a trail leading to this City above the Clouds, and reached this plane to abide their curiosity... ...Ending up becoming heroes along the way. Was Starswirl's finishing statement upon my entrance into the abandoned building, flinching a little at the sounds of crumbling stone and dust. Charming, but what really brought my attention was the six massive statues centered around the circle interior, all stonily regarding one another with fierce expressions of determination. Raising a brow, my curiosity only heightened, and my mind's eye envisioned Twilight beside, jotting down everything in a notepad and hurriedly inspecting the massive statues. Reaching the middle, I gazed around in eye-widened awe. A built Earth Pony with a beard. A pegasus clad in armour with a shield on his back. An aged unicorn with kind eyes. An Earth Pony in an old dress. A pegasus in Arabic-style attire. My jaw literally dropped at the last statue towering before me. Of course! Why else did he sound so coy just then? For a stone replica of those wise eyes and stern expression, stared mightily ahead to nothingness, all too recognizable from our own number of encounters. No wonder you're so familiar with this place, Starswirl, you and these guys all found Babylon together? By pure chance, perhaps. In any case, we were fortunate that our lead guided us to this place, for Babylon was in great peril by the time of our arrival. What happened? I inquired this mentally while my hands with on hips, staring up at the statue of my teacher and admiring the craftsmanship. The magic utilized to maintain the stability of this utopia was indeed powerful, but could only last for so long. The citizens grew more and more drained with every ounce of magic devoted to keeping their home floating. It became daunting, and time was short before the landscape would fall. Fortunately, Magnus and I developed a permanent spell which would recycle the needed magic necessary to maintain the stability without relying heavily on the energy of the city's inhabitants. It's a rather complex spell, you see- Magic, got it. Indeed... In return for our efforts, the inhabitants of Babylon were kind enough to carve these statues in our honour, expressing their eternal gratitude for our services. They were quite a warm folk, in spit of their initial wariness from our unscheduled arrival. Wow. Just... Wow. I too wore a similar reaction to the sight before us. Sitting upon an edge, with Nightshade also in awe at the hovering landscape beside my face, we had a pretty amazing view of the rest of Babylon before us. Just observing these platforms either stationary or moving back and forth, connecting everything from one to the other. Hell, even the ones with buildings on them moved about as if they owned the place. No wonder those birds from Sonic Riders were so eager to find this place, it was spectacular! Bespin ain't got nothing on this! This would be a perfect place for establishing headquarters while we searched for Zagreus. Hell, maybe as a safe haven whenever I simply needed to be alone. Twilight would absolutely love it here, so much history and architecture not seen in eons. Rainbow would have a blast zooming around in the air of this city, likely using the whole place as a form of race track. Rarity would want to re-decorate and give the ruins a sense of dignity and meaning again. Pinkie... Would probably help Rarity in that regard. Fluttershy would search for any insects of birds which have nested anywhere in this floating landscape. And Applejack... I don't know, she'd probably do her own thing without any trees to kick... Maybe there were some greenhouses somewhere, I did see plenty of gardens. Yeah, Applejack would tend to the gardens and give them life again. ... I missed them. Like, terribly so. Just the thought of their own antics across this ruined city prompted my weary sigh, gazing down over my lap at the fluffy clouds below. Heh, imagine if I was, right now, directly above Ponyville. That would set me back to ground zero... And even tempt me some more of just returning home and being in the safe, comforting arms of the ponies and dragon I loved. ...God dammit. I missed it all. Reading with Twilight. Kicking trees with Applejack. Partying with Pinkie. Arguing about fashion and hairstyles with Rarity. Clashing with Rainbow. Looking after animals with Fluttershy. Playing with Spike. Flying kites with Starlight. Just... I want to go back. I desperately wanted to. And that felt incredibly selfish of me... I beg to differ, Jack. It is far from self-serving to desire being in the presence of those whom make you feel safe and at home. You love these ponies you've grown to befriend alongside, and wish to keep them safe and happy in turn. Your sacrifice to keep fighting, and protect your family doesn't make you selfish, my young pupil, but devoted to preserving their innocence. They are proud of you, Jack, whether even they realize this or not. Starswirl then lowered his tone. I understand what it's like to miss those I care about, so deeply. ...Right. Well, no point in continuing feeling sorry for myself. I stood up, dusting my trousers and smiling down to the blinking owl on my shoulder, whom began flying off and perching himself elsewhere. Couldn't stick around long, I imagine. Zagreus wouldn't be waiting for me to explore this majestic city for as much as I could. Needed to figure out a way off. Perhaps there's some means, like a transportation or an ancient equivalent to a docking bay for those who weren't pegasi or unicorns. ...Did they have balloons back then, Starswirl. Hmhm, any aerial craft currently in the city would be more risky to use than you realize, Jack. Before a pause. Yet, if we could move aside a solution to venturing back down to the land below, I have... A request for you, my student. A mission, if you will. Oh? Been a while since you've asked for that. The long-time assignment thus far had been tracking down Zagreus. What can I do? Trust me, this is vitally important too, Jack. There's a reason behind your earlier enquiry; why no one has visited or uncovered this ruined city in years. Because, Jack, the truth of the matter is, Babylon has only just returned to this realm. ...What...? Before the inhabitants marched off into facing their quarry, they installed a contingency plan which would activate should anything befall them. A spell powerful enough to vanquish the entire city from the world for a long time, lasting a few centuries before it would reappear again. This was five-hundred years ago. ...So Babylon only returned recently! Precisely. I pictured Starswirl nodding in approval. But the spell remains intact, and Babylon is doomed to repeat the process unless we break the spell. Partially, I request this out of personal history for myself, but I'd rather this city stick around, discovered and inhabited by Equestria once again, as a means of honouring those who fought for their peaceful centuries. Wow, this reminded me far too much of what Sombra did to his Empire ages ago... But wait, I don't have any magic Starswirl. How could I cancel out the spell... Oh... ...But even so, I don't know how to find the source of this spell. Unless there's some physical manifestation somewhere deeper in the city... Perceptive without knowing it, my protege. Yes, the core of the magic lies hidden further into Babylon. Though I recommend we do hurry, sunset already approaches, and I oppose to seeing you affected should the spell happen againat any given moment. Either disappearing with me, or disappearing in a flash and leaving me falling below to my death. Lovely. "Come on Nightshade!" I called out to the owl perched nearby, smiling wryly at my fate. "We've got a lost city to preserve!" So let me get this right Starswirl... You had friends? Surely it is not that inconceivable to grasp? Turn right. Huh? Oh. I took the next direction, descending down some steps in a brisk pace on my brisk walk towards where the magic was located, venturing deeper and lower into the ruins of Babylon. But serious though, teach, aside from Celestia, Luna and Scorpan, I always mistook your past living self as some sort of reclusive librarian, like Twilight pre-Ponyville days. Ah. One left and three pathways down. And I can understand your skepticism there, Jack. Truth be told, history often depicts my concept of friendship to be glazed over in favour of my other accomplishments. Over time, I had begun to appreciate what the magic of friendship truly means, before it became too late. Are you sure it wasn't too late now? You're already dead... No offense. As I skidded around another corner, the third pathway concluding with numerous small platforms right ahead leading to another section of the city. Gotta jump these, don't I? Regretfully. Right... Rubbing my hands together, I took a few steps back and prepared... And leaped, the tiny stationary platforms thankfully are in short range of one another. Anyway, friends. Were they as wise and devoted to magic as you? Hmhm. They were wise indeed, but in their own special ways. Starswirl sounded more and more upbeat the further we talked about this, clearly recalling good times. The six... The seven of us were strong in our magic, stronger more as a team. We were eventually recognized as the Pillars of Equestria. A rather self-indulgent title, yes, but during those times we were Equestria's only means of defense from the monsters which threatened all innocent and pure lives... Take another right after your last jump. Pillars of Equestria... No offense again Starswirl, but I've never even heard of any of this except your own exploits. If these other ponies are equally responsible for protecting Equestria as much as you, why weren't they recognized for their achievements just like you were to this day too? I imagine my own role in the royal education for Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, resulting in the benevolent rulers they are to this day, might have left the land a greater impression. Down those steps and take one left, then three rights. Still, I'm relieved and gratified the exploits of my friends are at least heard of through the art of storytelling. Through some means or other, they deserved to have their stories known by the Equestrians of the present and future. My achievements are no less greater than theirs. Carefully jumping down from a wall to what seemed like a center with a fountain - Still impressively working after all this time - I had to ask more. Who were these friends of yours? Well, in answer to your earlier question first Jack, they were powerful, and utilized magic through their own unique ways. We formed a group: Myself, Mistmane, Rockhoof, Mage Meadowbrook, Somnambula, Flash Magnus and, last but certainly not least, our coordinator and battle tactician, Stygian. And Gandalf the Gray, and Gandalf the White, and Monty Python and the Holy Grail's Black Knight. Hmhmhmhm, indeed. One left down this street, by the way. Together, we formed the Pillars, and what each of our strengths represented: Elements of Strength, Beauty, Bravery, Hope, Healing and Sorcery. United and just... One more right, we're almost there now. So... Mulling this over, you guys were basically the Mane Six before the Mane Six. What's next, you were all their ancestors or something... Oh my God are you six the mare's ancestors? Are you Twilight's ancestor, Starswirl? She would freak! Hell, she'd probably faint in excitement! Wait, did that mean you had your own Elements of Harmony back in the day? Was this 'Stygian' the Spike of the group? The Starlight? Were there more Elements of Harmony? I wouldn't presume to draft comparisons between your friends and mine, Jack. Every one of our allies were special in some way... Some similarities aside. Starswirl sounded deeply amused. Alas, no other Elements of Harmony exist; they were created long after we departed from the world... But regardless, we never needed them, as they're in safe hoofs with the six wonderful Equestrians we know. Well, that's a fair point. And Stygian... I faltered in my step as Starswirl had with his voice, trailing off as if lost in solemn memory. But that quickly composed itself, more conviction in his tone than ever before. Stygian was also special. Gifted, talented and bold. I taught him everything I knew; he was one of two beings I could ever call my son... ...I'm sure he lived a good life... ...Yes, he had... Starswirl sighed tiredly, before picking himself back up and suddenly switching back to fond humour. I recall an instance where Stygian and Mistmane bestowed a harmless prank on Rockhoof, replacing his shovel with an accurate replica as he tried digging into obsidian stone with it. Hmhm, his reactive expression is something I can remember for eternal. Stygian and Mistmane certainly found the jest highly amusing. Now there was a shock; Starswirl sounded dead close to bursting out in laughter with that aged wise voice, normally far more composed and serious. Just the mannerisms of his tone then were bringing a humoured smile to my face, letting my teacher reminisce good times. And he indulged my patience as I continued walking. And there was a time where, one day during our ventures into the wilderness, Magnus and Somnambula volunteered to cook our evening camping meal... With disastrous results. They- They mistook Wild Sour Berries for Sweet Orange Berries and gave our circle of friends quite an involuntary reaction to the meal we dined on. I can still faintly recognize the sensation in my metaphorical stomach. Sounds like you've had a long share of mishaps about you. Then again, what would best friends be without getting involved in antics together, for better or worse? You must tell me about your time with them soon, Starswirl. You have my word, Jack. I'm confident they would have loved to meet you. I'm certain Rockhoof and yourself would certainly have gotten along. In the meantime, however, we have reached our destination. Already? Time flies when one was recalling... Well, good times. And the massive round building before my ending pathway mightily reached much further into the white clouds, leading up to God knows where. This was it, I couldn't feel the power within but... There was some sort of tingling sensation on the back of my neck. "Hoo!" Nightshade landed on my shoulder again, having followed through the air and providing me with an encouraging look from bird features. Thanks pal. I nodded, smirking towards the large round exterior with the massive gaping doorway, wide open for any visitors. Security measures? I think not! The rays of evening hitting the side of my face, the sunset looking far too majestic and breathtaking all the way up here, I ventured onwards to complete my task. Babylon falls no more. Wow. That was... Incredibly easy. Like, barely any challenge at all. Naught. The second I stepped in, I was already greeted with the prize right smack-dab in the middle of the huge circle interior, daylight pouring through cracks and open windows, the sounds of chirping birds and insects everywhere. A building looking far more decrepit and abandoned for centuries as the rest. And in the center, clearly the prize we sought. For a small pillar with a round staircase leading up the small structure, and the dark purple magic sparking and resting about it, as though something for visitors to come and gawk at whenever they pleased. Seriously, no security measures at all? The citizens were rather prideful. They deemed no one would be foolish enough to venture near strong magic for any purpose. Welp... Sorry Starswirl but that's on them. "Nightshade, wait here." Just in case what I was about to do then would result negatively in some way. and I didn't want my friend getting hurt as a result. While the small owl obediently perched himself upon a branch leaking through the stone walls, I carefully stepped forward, reaching the staircase with barely anything happening. Hell, a part of me was expecting the floor beneath to collapse any given moment. This did seem like a very long building both above and below us. So what do I do, Starswirl? I ask this whilst walking up the round staircase. Do I just grab the magic with my bare hands? A more ideal approach, Jack, would be clap both hands together with the core between them, erasing the magic in one swift stroke. Any moments of touching the magic for more than s econd may result in something catastrophic, and we don't need any ill fate to befall on Babylon, ancient forgotten city or no. Or worse, anything that would happen to you. I had to smirk at that. Appreciate it teacher. I'll be careful. Just one clap then? Easy. Before long, the core of glowing mystifying purple magic was presented before me, resting neatly on a tiny pedestal pointing up the ceiling. Slowly rubbing my hands, I cautiously proceeded to position both limbs against the sides of the core, the magic letting off sparks into my palms and fingers. And I felt nothing, the sparks harmlessly bouncing off. Allowing a moment of smug satisfaction, I nodded to myself reared both hands back in preparation. No sense in dwardling. One, two, three... Four. With barely a zap, the magic vanished. ... ... ... ...Well, no earthquake yet. Slowly, I opened my palms just to make certain. No magic and no burns to my hands, as if it was never there to begin with. Did... Did I do it? Just needed some confirmation here before celebrating. You did indeed, my student. Babylon preserves without the threat of disappearing to time ever again. Well done Jack... And thank you. I... That's it? Correct. ...Huh... I was expecting more of an outcome- Oh, there it is! The sudden angry vibrations prompted my startled state to quickly grab the edges of the pedestal to keep from falling off the pillar. An earthquake in the sky! They really made things authentic with this place! These are shockwaves, and they're exponential! What? Was I gonna have Rayquaza pop up through the building any moment for trespass and as a boss fight? 'Cause I was content facing demons or sirens alike, but a Legendary Pokemon of the Ozone? No thank you-! Above you! A split-second upwards, followed with my body leaping backwards, straight off the pillar, as the small structure collapsed and smashed by the weight of whatever fell down and attempted to crush me while my guard was down. Jesus! My body landed roughly on the stone floor, ignoring the bits of rock and dust bouncing off my hair and head from above. Ow my tailbone! Clenching my features, I grit my teeth and glared upwards at whatever was trying to kill this time- No... [BEEP]ing... Way...! A harsh trail of laughter followed, a bald stallion with human-coloured skin and one glowing black horn, his body brimming with dark unstable magic as he descended from the heavens to float beside the dangerous machine I recognized all too well. Deeply black void eyes with a matching repulsive grin leered down at the sight of me, motioned to the very monstrosity that tried to crush me just then. "Ironic, isn't it?" Zagreus began snidely, that dark humour all too present. "You will die at the hands of one of your favourite machines. Discord isn't the only creature whom can break through the barriers of universal probabilities and pull through things which never had a place here... Sound familiar, Jack?" Blood red in colour, shining brightly from the reflection of the sun outside, a hand cannon as one limb, a spearing drill for another, lower legs capable of firing ice, the bottom half of the body thin with a small cockpit as the stomach, and the upper body massive, round with many glowing white 'eyes' dotted across the chestplates. Two red wings producing blue energy to keep the humongous machine stable. Another cockpit as the head... With neither a single person in either. My fist clenched. Okay, arguably worse than a Rayquaza... "I can't kill you with magic, boy." Black eyes narrowed in disdainful glee. "However, this machine will compensate for that minor inconvenience quite nicely. No more words to be shared, old friend... Now, die." On cue, the Egg Dragoon reared back its violently spinning drill, and I quickly prepared myself. But the behemoth of a boss didn't target my standing spot. But rather, the ground beneath me. Ah, so we were doing this Unleashed style-! I couldn't stop the short screams from my mouth at the sudden velocity I was descending, through the interior of the building with no next floor in sight. Remains of the floor I previously walked upon fell with me, barely making any minor platforms. My eyes were already watering, but I could just reach the nearest rock... Ah! Managing to stable myself, for the moment, I knelt down on the falling piece of debris and immediately picked up on the sound of whirring machinery above, glaring upwards. The Egg Dragoon was quick to follow me, knocking back any other debris and aiming its massive hand cannon in my general direction. Well at least it wasn't the drill! You have to jump! And jump I did, picking up on the sounds of firing plasma impacting every small platform I leaped from one to another on, barely missing the heat of the gun brushing against my back. The fact I was still even breathing at this point astonished me. I truly was a gary stu! How else would I survive fighting off an Egg Dragoon?! The same way I fought off Tirek, likely- Oh [BEEP]! I barely managed to dodge that next assault, the drill coming down and tearing off the next platform in two. Okay, continuous dodging won't work for me. At this point, the Dragoon will tear every protective debris in half, there'll be nothing to keep me grounded or safe! As if currently falling to my death wasn't enough! Wind catching in my mouth, I grit my teeth and struggled to even see through glasses or squinting, the wind picking though we weren't even outside yet. How long does this building last?! Gah! Again, barely avoiding the next assaults, the few platforms I jumped behind from being encased with ice just like part of the walls, barely managing to hit me. Although, freezing to death sounded less painful than being incinerated or speared from a drill at this point. Rolling onto another small flat rock, I pocketed my hand, reaching down for... Yes! Still there! The cutlass gifted by Celaeno wouldn't help at this moment, the Dragoon's armour was way too steep for any sword to penetrate. And I lacked the strength or speed of a certain azure hedgehog whom fought this beastly Dragoon before - Twice - to best it with brute force. But a machine was still a machine... And I just needed to get above it, but how-? Once again, dodging the incendiary plasma, although this time running around the small platform along with some rolling, somehow managing to not to touch the scorched spots the fire left behind. With no one piloting the Dragoon, one could assume it was currently working via remote control or autopilot. And Eggman doesn't strike me as the type to hand our such powerful weapons to any strange equine, often idiotic as he can be. So autopilot it was. Ergo, its attacks weren't coordinated. Ergo, it would be easily tricked with its own scanners. Ergo, I could disable some of its attacks and force it to use a more physical means of assault. Ergo... The drill! With one aimed hum, both the Dragoon's feet preparing to fire some more ice balls suddenly malfunctioned, finding themselves covered in a frosty condition... Before exploding off the lower limbs. Enraged as a machine can get, the Dragoon aimed its whirring cannon in my vicinity, and I retaliated in kind. Not today [BEEP], this battle was mine! The screwdriver worked its magic, sparks firing off the cannon and thoroughly disabling its mechanisms for the moment. Didn't know how long it'd last. Which left just the drill, and the Dragoon was all to happy to utilize it, rearing back once again... As did I. Ready... Ready... If this didn't work, my organs would be Zagreus' evening meal. The drill moved. Now! With the tip barely reaching me, I leaped upwards and pointed downwards, the sonic power of the handheld device tapping into the functions and gears of the drill and, briefly, reducing its spearing into the debris to a complete halt, allowing my uneasy stance to land safely on it... And almost falling off out of imbalance. Come on Jack, live up to your fake last name! Not wasting any time, my feet ran upwards, moving so fast I couldn't be able to fall off by stopping for even a moment, managing to reach the red arm and directly facing upper chest. The Dragoon, however, had other intentions in contrast to mind, immediately moving itself around and causing me to cling with all fours onto the 'shoulder' of the machine, the bottom of my coat whipping violently from the upper edge of the drill working again. Almost there! In motion to the wild swings of the foe, I gripped onto the massive shoulder spike and held on for dear life, grinding my teeth and clenching my expression, screwdriver gripped in my fingers. So close... So Goddamn close! With as much composure and strength I could muster, sheer will assisting in pulling me up to stand instead of kneeling around the spike, planting my shoes firmly into the mech. Almost there! Just needed to... Reach out and... My sonic screwdriver buzzed... Ha! It did... Something! For the spinning Dragoon - Almost causing me motion sickness and my head to whirl for a brief moment - aimed high and fired off its whirring long drill this time, rocket fire turning it around to face my direction from an angle which would aim for my head... And the machine's upper cockpit! That works too! Now Jack! Starswirl's warning was well-timed, for the open skies were now exposed to us, evening shade reflecting off the glistening light of the red armour now sparking and threatening to produce a violent chain reaction. [BEEP]! Yet thankfully, while the harsher winds were now impacting my eyes, face and whipping clothes, the sheer weight and deactivated wings and rockets of the speared Egg Dragoon forced it to descend beneath the clouds at a much faster pace, vanishing right beneath a large mist of fluff whiteness. And I flinched at the explosive sounds and fire emerging from the center of the very clouds I was about to enter... Unless...! I veered off course, heading right through another of clouds instead! Though was it just me, as I fell through to the land below, or was the sky getting much grayer? I could barely see anything then with the winds whipping against my face, threatening to yank my glasses off into the skies if not for my firm grip on them. Starswirl, please tell me I was going to land somewhere soft! Be prepared to experience a rough landing just in case, Jack! Wish I was a pony again, specifically, and more usefully, a pegasus right about now...!
Chapter 173: I'm Mister Wright Christmas! I'm Mister Dawn!...Cold... ...Cold. COLD! The rapidly numbing sensations happening all over my laid body was all needed to prompt my startled jump out of the trench of snow, immediately standing upwards to dust every particle of the frozen liquid off the front of my face, chest, arms and legs. Well Starswirl, you weren't kidding about me landing on something soft. But freezing to death from falling into a massive thick layer of snow wasn't what I had in mind. Explains why the clouds turned grey upon descent... Brr. I shivered at the harsh winds, pulling the edges of my coat closer as though it'd help despite the jacket zipped up already. Relentlessly snowflakes impacting my vision, and I had to wipe off the stuff fixed to my glasses before placing them back on... Hardly assisting in helping me check my surroundings. Obvious thick weather... Thick surroundings... Knees buried in heaps of snow... Landscape and shift of gravity implies I was standing on some form of hill... Dark skies... It was far too foggy to get a good general idea as to my exact location... But I swear to God if I was back at the same mountain again- Mount Everhoof, Jack, and regrettably, the mountains which house Yakyakistan and neighbors the Crystal Empire. The Babylonians were very precise in hiding their utopia atop a terrain travelers were least likely to venture. Damn it... I'm back at the beginning...! My breath exhaled through grinded teeth, hands and fingers already feeling ridiculously numb... Should've brought gloves. I loved snow, but I wasn't intending on freezing to death... First course of action? Find some shelter. ...Hold on, was that... Was that smoke, barely visible in a short distance...? Help may be closer than I thought-! Ow! Ow! [BEEP]! [BEEP]! Damn it! Oof! [BEEP]! Fate had a sense of humour, somehow making me trip over layers of deep snow and roll down the hill in the most comedic of values. Landing rather roughly on my side, it occurred to me whilst composing myself and dusting the snow off me just how fortunate I was that the landing a few minutes ago didn't cause more damage to my body than it should've. Any at all. What were there pillows hiding beneath the snow or something-? Oh... So much for help. The smoke, as I slowly approached - Or rather limped cause the ridiculous strong winds were forcing me to - turned out to be originating from the leftover wreckage of a certain mech I somehow managed to best on the way down from the heavens. Charred black tracing across fine metal, patches of fire and smoke wafting off from the discarded piece but huge and small, scattered around the field of snow and quickly wasting no time in being buried by the white stuff. Give it about fifteen minutes, and perhaps half the wreckage would completely disappear from sight. I did this... ...Huh. Even despite my slow transition to dying of hypothermia, I managed to grin in utter disbelief. I fought an Egg Dragoon... And won! That's... Jesus Christ... I mean, how bad[BEEP] was that?! I battled one of the most famous boss fights from the Sonic series and emerged triumphant! Not many others could claim to have a first-hand experience facing this thing... Or winning from it! I was the best! Do you see me now Twilight? Girls! Spike! Look how awesome I was! Zagreus was just proven wrong and underestimated me... Again! I fought off an Egg Dragoon without any help from anyone! YES! "Hoo!" Huh? Oh! An exhale of relief escaped me as the family owl descended from the fog to join, a certain duffle bag clasped in his baby talons. They seem to forget about Nightshade's existence, which works well for me. Numb fingers managing to rub his chin in affection, I noted the poor owl shivering violently and prompting me to place the bag down and open it wide, allowing Nightshade to get some better warmth than I as he climbed inside with the decent-sized object closing behind him. It wasn't much, but it'll have to do until we found some shelter... Maybe Yakyakistan if we're lucky. Rutherford would be more than happy to help, I imagined. Yakyakistan is fifteen miles due west. As you say, the mountain shall bury the remains of the machine as though it was never there. There are a few caves between here and the village, so you may rest without being buried in ten inches of snow yourself. Right... Hoisting the bag over my shoulder, I nodded and proceeded to head in where Starswirl directed. There wasn't much time, and it'd be terribly ironic for me to die through hypothermia. I'm guessing the travel will mostly direct me downwards, Starswirl? You stand atop the highest points of Mount Everhoof, I'm afraid. So you'll want to mind your step, and keep a close eye on your surroundings. There are many opportunities to unexpectedly fall off hidden edges to the deep abyss. Ugh, wonderful... Still be a cleaner and quicker demise than freezing to death, mind you. Doing my best to ignore the gales of wind whipping my hair and clothing, and the flakes pelting my scrunched-up features, I moved onwards. Should've worn my dressing gown before landing had I known, all things considered... I was just saying, the Dragoon was more or less designed to combat the high speeds and wily nature of a fast Hedgehog, which is why it stood no chance against the Werehog during their first match. That said, that's what I believed also gave me the advantage when I fought that boss above. Sonic was fast and athletic. I was nimble and slow, relying on my terrain than speed. The Dragoon had no compensation for dealing with a much slower target, although the drill almost managed to catch me a few times amongst the battle. Talk about close calls, hopefully next time I'll be more than prepared to deal with any other enemy Zagreus summons from alternate realities- "Ah-choo!" Oh great... "Ah-choo!" Sniffing, my body shuddered, once again, from the violent winds threatening to have me keel over, trudging onwards for hopes of shelter quickly. According to Starswirl, a cave wasn't too far now... Just have to make it in time... "Ah-choo!" Just a few more feet forward, Jack. You can do it. "Ah-choo!" Yeah, thanks teacher... Ugh. This cold was already giving me a headache, as if I never got enough of those back in my old world whilst I was still in this body. Wasn't even kidding, the weekly colds and headaches I got for years was ridiculous, lessening blissfully amongst my time as an equine. But now? Now I felt the strongest of migraines coming on, and I was beginning to wise I had fallen to my death instead. Far less inconvenient than dying of a cold! "Ah-choo! Ah-choo...!" Try your best not to focus on that, my student. Pessimism will not aid us in our venture for warmth and shelter. Right... Anyway, if Zagreus was just gonna straight-up summon other adversaries from other fictional universes and possibilities, than he should've opposed me with a more challenging opponent. Something or someone I would've stood no chance against. Like, say... Darth Vader. Heh... Best not give him ideas, alright Jack? I managed a smirk... Before sneezing loudly again. "Ah-choo!" Where was I? Oh yeah. "Ah-choo!" Darth Vader. One infamous Force Choke or a swing of the classic crimson saber, and it would've been all over for me... Or who knows, maybe I could take Vader on and somehow survive the encounter. At least, maybe A New Hope Vader. Empire Strikes Back or Return of the Jedi Vader? Yeah then it'd be more challenging and difficult. But the first of the trilogy depicted the Sith Lord as slow and barely as good as he use to be back when he was an annoying, whiny manchild with a poetry love for sand. In A New Hope he could barely keep up with his old Master, so if Zagreus brought that version of Vader against me then maybe, just maybe, I would survive. If I had my lightsaber again, I might last a couple of blows against him. But I had my Sonic Screwdriver still, having picked that up from the snow earlier, and that would work just as fine against the robotic chest plate on the Dark Lord, keeping him alive. One concentrated sonic pulse would be all that was needed to disable the more-machine-than-man briefly, forcing Vader to rely on the Force and hinder him some more, giving me enough time to either escape or cut the Sith's hand off. There, I win then. ... "Ah-choo!" What about Revenge of the Sith Vader? What, those moments before he was put in the suit? I'd just throw some sand in his face and then cut off all his limbs, and leave him to die in a volcano... Like a true 'brother' would. After all, Obi-Wan and Anakin spent so much time together in the prequels enough to give us a good feel of their bond and why we should be very invested in their relationship as brothers and master and student. After all, the prequels are flawless pieces of art which shouldn't be criticized for their preference of style over substance- Okay, I'm getting off track and this cold and headache was making me far too cynical. Moving on... Now, Rogue One Vader... Then I'm dead. Straight-up. I wouldn't last half a second- Oh... Hey! Over there, I see refuge! The cave Starswirl was going on about! "Yes- Ah-choo!" I sniffled again, increasing my pace somewhat towards the large-looking entrance a few feet from me, looking more like the entryway to a dungeon with a large boss waiting at the end... Then he'd have to wait some more, 'cause I wasn't exploring too deep inside, only enough to get away from the winds and rest. Well, it's no five-star bed, but it'd have to do. That was, this icy wall my tired mind just concluded was good enough for me to rest my weary state against. But before that, I knelt down and opened my bag, Nightshade's head popping out quizzically, his tiny black eyes scanning the glittering walls before flying out so I could get what I needed. Cheers pal. And one dressing gown produced, in all its blue glory. I needed a substitute for warmth without a quilt. Wrapping the fabric around my black coat, tightly pulling the knot, I nodded in satisfaction before the following gust of wind prompted my shiver and rubbed-together hands. "Ah-choo!" Yep, still had the cold. Wonderful. Grumbling to myself about the pleasures of having a human cold again, I resorted to placing the bag against the icy wall, followed with myself slowly sitting down with my back facing the clean cold material. We were far enough from the cave's entrance so the snow couldn't touch and bury us while we rested. But at the same time, not too deep within so I could barely make out whatever light was pouring through from the outside. About ten to fifteen feet away, snowflakes entered and blew through the cave without touching my feet, and I hunched up myself with arms around knees and grit teeth, hotly exhaling to keep myself warm enough. Could do with a campfire... But wasn't worth the risk of melting the whole cave onto myself. My eyes caught Nightshade watching me from my left, the young bird shuddering in turn from the gust ruffling brown feathers. My grin shivered apologetically. "Sorry Nightshade... Ah-choo! Ah-choo!" God dammit! "Get back inside the bag... You'll be much warmer in there..." God I was tired. I was so, so tired... The last few days have been physically and mentally draining. A giant Timberwolf, Mane-iac, Nightmare Rarity, Garble and cronies, and a boss from another fictional universe. Daunting, to say the least, and I was given sparse time to even relax for a moment. Even all that excitement with the parrot pirates made me exhausted, and now, this weather and freezing atmosphere was sapping away my remaining strength. I had the sensation, then, to just curl up and fight off this inevitable death from hypothermia and eventually get Nightshade to a more warmer place, sacrificing my own just so my friend will stay alive long enough to return home, where no doubt they missed the poor guy... "Hoo!" Hmm? Wah-! I blinked, startled from Nightshade's following actions, inching towards me and proceeding to climb up my waist, nestling himself between my chest and thighs with rather warm, comforting feathers brushing up against bare arms and chin. I regarded my friend questionably, but Nightshade was far more content resting comfortably against my body as though I was some source of warm and comfort for him. Or perhaps, Jack, the other way around. ...Huh... I was then getting a flashback from a certain Pokemon episode. You know, the one where Ash and Pikachu get trapped inside a snow mountain and all the former's Pokemon team wrap themselves around him to help keep him warm. A brief, ludicrous yet hysterical image popped to mind of Spike and the mares being in here with me, wrapping their bodies around me to keep me warm when they should worry more about themselves. Ha... They'd totally do that. ... Did I ever deserve them? No, seriously, a minute without their interjection on these questions. Was I ever truly worth being their friend? Did I ever earn that right of befriending, loving and regarding them as family altogether? A brother and father to Spike? A semi-mentor and eventual brother to Starlight? A rival for Rainbow? A helper for Applejack? A caretaker for Fluttershy? A food-taster for Pinkie? A fashion experiment for Rarity? A... Best friend and lover for Twilight? Any of those? The truth of the matter was... Well, let's think back long ago. And I could already envision Twilight scolding me, yet again, for dwelling on the past and not moving on. But let's recall some moments, moments where, contrary to popular belief amongst Twilight and friends, I acted and behaved far too condescending and ridicule against the mares, and dragon, ignoring their orders and concerns, getting myself and often them in trouble, taking action with my own feelings regardless of their own, selfishly committed decisions which would also impact their lives without any real consideration for them. For two seasons worth, even though I admit I did agree with them about my progress back then, I was a jerk. A massive, hypocritical, patronizing [BEEP]wad. A madman who threw himself into the fire believing he and he alone should face the monsters without their assistance or input. My instinct to keep innocent lives safe caused them grief and worry, time and time again. I argued, insulted and demeaned them. I was arrogant in believing that my decisions and actions were more mature, just and sound simply because I wasn't bound to the laws and rules of cartoon choices and thought process. Even now, despite all my progress, good deeds and bonds, I'd still act this way around certain individuals... Including those who never deserved my contemptible disdain. Even now... I continued disregarding their feelings in favour of facing the monsters on my own. Monsters of my own making. ... So yes... I was still unworthy of their kindness. Their honesty and generosity. Their laughter, and loyalty. And magic... None of it. I took advantage of their friendship in favour for my own selfish goals and ends... Never giving their own feelings a moment's notice. And you know what the worse part was...? My hand idly stroked the owl's nestled head, dazed hazel eyes regarding the only reminder of this moment to her... Followed with another sneeze. The worse part was... I'd still make this choice, even now. And then, something shifted on my waist. Nightshade gazed back upwards, small knowing beady eyes reading my every thought. Perceptive like his owner, the bird then suddenly hobbled down from my stomach and onto icy ground again, nipping at the duffle bag to tip it over and open the object. Going back in for better warmth, I first presumed. But no, instead my young friend pulled out a piece of parchment. A very familiar parchment. Ah... Twilight's letter...! Slowly, shivering hands, almost hesitantly, reached out and gently pried the scrolled-up paper from Nightshade's beak, the satisfied owl resuming to nestle against my chest as I tenderly worked on reading the contents. Still had yet to take a look at it; that business with the pirates and then Babylon gave me scarce time. Thus making me feel another lurch of guilt. Twilight wrote this, and I had all but forgotten about it. There was no excuse. I wasn't even entirely sure I wanted to read it. Did I dare? Did I even have the right to? I could already feel the rage, pain and sorrow pouring from the letter by the very writer herself, and that prompted my flinch- "Ow!" I scowled down irritably at the owl pecking my stomach, looking up at me impatiently. "Alright alright..." I grumbled sourly, Nightshade having no time for my self-despair [BEEP]. Exhaling tiredly, I unrolled the parchment and started reading the contents, lips pursed and preparing for the worse. What was said felt like a thousand knives to my heart. Hello Jack... Well, Twilight's handwriting was recognizable at first glance. But here it was rather... Shaky. As if the alicorn was trembling as she wrote this... I should've known Owlicious had accompanied you on your absurd journey... When he came from the portal, holding your own letter, it sounded too good to be true. You have no idea how much it relieved me to know that, for the moment, you were still okay. "I have some pretty good ideas, love..." I managed to murmur softly, white breath covering my view for a second. The second I read your message, I went to Sunset's world to find you. Of course, you were right about you being long gone before I could even locate you, Jack. You were always frustratingly stubborn in not being found when you didn't want to be. Starlight and Spike had to calm me down before I could express my disappointment by doing something I would have regretted. Translation: Spike and Starlight had to keep you from losing all composure and exploding in hysteria. I smirked faintly at the envisioned idea, but kept reading regardless, hazel eyes yearning now to read more. It was like Twilight's written words, plus reading them in her voice within my mind, was bringing some measure of hope within me. Of course you would ask how we were doing. The real question is how YOU are doing, because from the sound of things, Zagreus is simply putting you through a wild goose chase, leading you on to inevitably ensnare you and- ... Anyway... We're doing fine. Spike's managing to cope, at least, despite severely missing the man he had come to regard as a father figure and first real friend long ago apart from myself. He's continuing with his hobby of writing poetry - a talent which was recently revealed to me, imagine how pleasantly surprised and thrilled I was at this choice of activity - claiming it's in your honour. Spike has every intention of fulfilling your request and doing you proud. You would be happy to see him now, holding his head up high despite how much he misses you. Almost as much as... Moving on. Starlight misses the pony she's come to regard as a brother. She recently confessed of late how much she enjoyed your involvement of her time under my teachings, whether they were welcomed or not... And despite what you may think, Jack, they were always welcomed. You helped teach Starlight more than just the magic of friendship; you taught Starlight the values of family and what it means to protect those you love. You'd be proud of her as I am... Of you both. Pinkie Pie is... Still Pinkie Pie. Though nowadays she hosts an annual party every week because 'she feels like it.' As you can already deduce, it's moreso her means of coping from the absence of a dear friend whom, more often than not, helped keep her grounded and serious when needs be. You were always a perfect contrast to her... Although the times where you allowed your true self, the one I always knew was inside you, inside to release itself and started acting like the male equivalent to Pinkie Pie I found rather endearing. Your own smile, like hers, was always infectious. Rarity has been keeping herself busy truly most days, taking double the orders and delivering them faster than usual, without a shred of flaws or rush to her work. I dare think that your departure has left an impact for the better on her. Not that she doesn't miss you, terribly so, but moreso that Rarity feels an obligation to make you proud, Jack, and became more motivated than ever to design and spread her amazing work all over Equestria. Perhaps she thinks it'll someday reach you, so you can appreciate her hard work for yourself. Rainbow Dash... Didn't take your abrupt departure all too well, as you could imagine. Actually, like Applejack and I, Rainbow wasted no time after we read your farewell letter in contacting all her resources and conducting a massive search for you all over Equestria. She worked day and night in this task, again like Applejack and I, and envision her genuine incredulity melting into frustration at the fact it was apparently difficult in tracking down a creature never before seen until now in our land; almost as if you were outside of Equestria into unknown territory at this point. Which I truly, honestly hope ISN'T the case Jack! ...And speaking of Applejack, she wasn't too thrilled about your sudden farewell either... In fact, that might be putting it lightly. Our good friend expressed her own annoyance - again, putting that mildly - with proceeding to buck every orchid unlucky to feel her wrath. Applejack's vowed to give you an earful over how utterly reckless and idiotic you've been for leaving us this way. She claims this as confident that you'll return sooner or later, just like the rest of our friends... Fluttershy... Well, we had to stay patient for a few days after your departure, since Fluttershy locked herself in her own cottage for a while since reading your first letter. Even mentioning your name made her act more reclusive... Those few days when readers of the recently-then published journal didn't help in matters with pressing poor Fluttershy for answers. Although, if I was being sincere, I felt more sympathetic towards the fans back then. Because I never saw Fluttershy explode like that in my life. I was almost like I was seeing a reflection of yourself in her. Speaking of which, I know it was you who sent that very positive feedback letter about the journal. Your handwriting was always recognizable in its simplistic uniqueness, to me anyway. You can't imagine how both relieving and irritating it was once I read the feedback; the former because it assured you were still somewhere out there, safe and alive. The latter? Because there was no return address and no means of tracking you down and dragging your ridiculous plot back home. But I digress. After those first few days of keeping herself cooped up in her own home, Fluttershy just one day emerged with a fierce expression, followed with determination blazing in her eyes and a solemn vow to fulfill her friend's request and make him proud, even helping to find the stubborn man should we have any lead to his whereabouts. Applejack's own promise sounded more merciful by comparison. As for myself... I'm coping... I guess. Celestia knows how often I wake up every morning, expecting the sight of a disheveled Earth Pony in a cape and fedora to either greet me a good morning and affectionately pet Spike's head. Expecting an attempt to sleep in and have me drag his stubborn plot out, lecture him to bathe more and show some concern for his own personal hygiene. Expecting everyday to come with fond bantering, small arguments about Celestia and how things worked in Equestria, moments of peace and silence together while reading some favourite books alone or nightly stargazing together. How much I expect to see those brilliant hazel eyes, shining more brightly than the stars and the sun and reflecting so much humour and snark, affection and joy, hidden pain and sorrow... ... Any... Anyway, as for how I'm doing of late... Well, since Rarity, Applejack and Rainbow Dash recently went camping with their sisters, and Spike and Starlight deciding to follow their example a day later, I had some spare time to catch up with my knowledge regarding spells which can change one's appearance entirely. It's going well. Did you know there's a thirty-three-point-six chance for a reverse spell to go horribly wrong and change you the exact way you don't want to be? I looked it up; according to the records, one pony who wanted to look like a griffon Princes ended up becoming an unpleasant toad, dating back three centuries ago. Some new order of books arrived, also, courtesy of Cadence and Shining Armor. They thought I'd appreciate learning more about their own kingdom, and hope it'd help for future reference. You know, more to being a Princess than just spreading the magic of friendship around and keeping the peace. Although the implications sound more than overwhelming. I mean, could you imagine me, ruling a whole kingdom? I could just see you beside me, patting my head in mock-condescension and claiming I'd be the best ruler in all of Equestria... Followed with further bantering on both our parts and discussing heatedly why that factually wouldn't be the case. In addition, just last week Rarity and I helped Applejack measure some perfect apples for the right shape and harvesting over the next coming season. Would you believe me if I said Rarity considered making tiny dresses with the farm's apples as substitutes for baby mannequins...? Heheh... Rarity sure gets some unique ideas, huh? Reminds me of... Of... ... No... I can't do this. I can't! I'm sorry, but I just can't! Please, PLEASE come home Jack! You have... You have no idea - Zero! - as to how much we miss you! We all miss you! I miss you! Pinkie Pie misses your dance moves at parties! Rainbow Dash misses your verbal spars together! Applejack misses your snark when you're working together! Fluttershy misses your time together taking care of her animal friends! Rarity misses your disgruntled attitude whenever she works on your mane and facial hair! Starlight misses your sense of humour and flying kites together! Spike misses spending quality time with his father! And I... I miss everything about you! I miss our banter, our arguments, our own quality time! Every minute of every day when I'm not occupied, reading a book or signing a letter, I keep expecting a certain human I've come to love burst through the doors and make some snarky remark about something which wasn't meeting your approval happening right now! And even I am preoccupied, my mind still wanders towards your sly smirk and mischief dancing in those tired, but lively hazel eyes. I even begun missing your openly unashamed criticism against Princess Celestia from time to time! Everything about you I've come to know and grow so fondly of, despite what you may think. Oh yes Jack. Even now, I can sense your self-doubt and sadness from here. I know you that well. How do you think I feel? Can you imagine what you did to me that morning, after spending a whole day and night spending a wonderful time with us, doing everything which made us, and you, so happy? To learn it was all a means of spending one last amazing days with the people you love? It doesn't take a bookworm to finally realize what you were doing the morning afterwards, reading your farewell letter. A letter which... Which... You have no idea what you did, Jack... You may have some idea, but suffice to say it took all of our friends - our family - to keep me from losing myself and still go strong when you... Left us. ...Please... Please come home, Jack... You don't need to face this battle alone. You never did. Zagreus is going to take advantage of your state-! A tear found itself dropping onto the contents, atop the dry marks of tears which had evidently belonged to the mare whom wrote this message to begin with. I clenched my eyes shut, hands gripping the soft material far too tightly, every word making me shudder more than the cold ever could. Because, just reading tall this and picturing what happened in my absence... The consequences it brought... ...I never deserved them. I never deserved her... My own forehead began leaning down, brushing against the top of the paper as I desperately tried to fight off other tears which threatened to escape my pained eyes... And failing miserably. I had no right to cry either, causing Twilight this much grief. [BEEP]... I couldn't even bring myself to finish reading the letter she put so much effort into... That alicorn had a stronger will than I. It was a comfort, at least, that those girls were succeeding where I failed, and cheering Twilight up... I slowly inhaled... And exhaled... And barely managed to whisper. "Twilight..." Nightshade shifted beneath my chin. "I am so, so sorry-" Oh now what?! My head snapped in both surprise and irritation, the moment ruined as screams echoed from the inner depths of the cave. What, there were people in here? Ponies even? My answer came in the form of give stallions suddenly emerging from the darkness in brisk runs, fear palpable behind armoured faces. Armour I identified in a heartbeat. Crystal guards! What were they doing this up in the mountains?! The five unicorns ran past as though they didn't even notice my position... Until one of them halted and pointed back towards the darkness. "Wait, they're still in there!" "There's nothing we can do for them! Flash and the others will have to hold out until we can get some reinforcements!" "Against a yeti?! They won't survive in time!" "We don't have any better ideas! Come on!" ...More in there? Yeti? Flash? YETI?! My tired brain worked quickly to catch up, dawning comprehension and horror etching in my mind and features, prompted Nightshade to let out a disgruntled "Hoo!" At my abrupt standing, ignoring the gust of wind and feeling guards for the brief moment. Oh God dammit! Of all times for that clown to land himself in trouble! And I was reckless, Twilight?! Your canon love interest begs to differ! Growling, I threw the discarded bag over my shoulder and shoved the letter into my gown's pocket, Nightshade determinedly nestling on my shoulder and looking ready to fight too. Surprised I haven't used him more; this mother[BEEP]er fought off a grown dragon one time to save Spike. Well... Maybe not in this timeline. But that didn't mean he couldn't be any less of a bad[BEEP] here. "Hey, isn't that who we're searching for-?!" "Wait, come back! It's too dangerous!" I ignored them, running forward with renewed purpose, Twilight's handwriting and words sending a spark of flames within my chest as we ran forward to face destiny, and laugh at certain doom int he face once more. Hold on Flash Sentry; it's time I made remarks about how useless your pony self was then! Running running running running running! Must. Save. Flash Sentry. From horrible mistake. Before I. Freeze to death. Keep. Fixing. Everyone's messes. No matter. Where I go. Nothing. Changes. Wasn't too hard to track them down, just follow the sounds of screaming and monster roars. Despite the image of Flash wailing like a [BEEP]ing baby in the face of terror bringing a faint smile to my face, the reality of the situation was all serious for me to make morbid jokes on the poor endangered boy. Not to mention the nameless guards accompanying him. Ah, that didn't take long. Let's see... Large open arena... Flash and guards cowering at a wall. Aw how cute, the pegasus was standing between the cretins and the monster. Speaking of which... Man, that is one big yeti. Not titan sized big, but big enough to match the human Bulk Biceps. Perhaps a little more wider... And coated with white fur. And with ice blue horns. Dark violet claws... A little occupied with terrifying Flash and company for me to see its facial features. Ah that'll only take a sec. What's the plan of attack, Jack? Ehhhhhhh... Kinda just charge forward and hope for the best. Distract the creature long enough for the guards to reach safety. The big [BEEP] yeti was already closing in for the poor chaps, rearing back its huge fists and releasing a primate war, causing the room to shake quite a bit from the sheer raw fury, and the endangered ponies to flinch and shiver. My own fists clenched, dropping the duffle bag to the side. It didn't help with the fact the whole arena was standing on literal ice, but the multiple pathways around were... Rock. ... "Hoo!" "Damn right." I growled, Nightshade leaping from my shoulder as I charged forward. Because if there's one thing Twilight's note certainly reminded me of. It was that I had nothing left to lose! The yeti was tall, but not big enough to avoid my own leap of faith once Nightshade started getting in its face, distracting the white primate from delivering a fatal blow to the trapped guards. And allowing yours truly to reach upward, briefly gripping up the back of its fur before aiming for the head, tightly wrapping my arms around the creature's neck in a death grip. Ignoring the gasps below, my own concentration was making sure this thrashing yeti didn't throw me off, having enough energy to yell out hotly. "RUN ALREADY!" With only a few seconds of hesitation, the stallions obeyed, whereas I was trying not to get air sickness from the methods the heavy creature was using to throw me off... Unfortunately, the monster was intelligent enough to grip my leg and squeeze it in intense searing pain, prompting my shocked gasp and swift release from its neck, the yeti wasting not time in gleefully tossing me on the ground. And into the wall Flash and the others were previously backed against. Ah [BEEP]! NIGHTSHADE! The owl was immediately then clutched by the massive yeti, whom then aimed to hurdle the bird at the wall... But my hands reached upwards enough to grab the poor bird before he could be smashed into harsh ice, safely keeping him in my arms for the time being. Nightshade let out a noise of gratitude. Brave bird. Perhaps I've been too heavy an influence on him- ...Oh [BEEP]...! From the side, safe on a pathway, Flash called out worriedly, "Quickly, run while you still can!" "Never mind me!" I responded heatedly, in spite of the panic and fear then shooting up through my being at the massive figures emerging from the shadows. "Get out of here while you still can!" Yetis. A whole lot of them. And holding the same [BEEP]ed off expression despite various size and width. Features that of pure round dark eyes, snarling sharp blue teeth and grey-blue facial expressions. I counted thirty... No, forty. Or somewhere between those numbers. Growling, I winced at the intense hurt etched into my leg thanks to that mother[BEEP]er, holding onto the wall behind me for support, struggling to stand composed. Nightshade flew readily, evidently intending to fight with me against this inevitable tough battle. Tons of yetis, an injured leg, one baby owl and a sonic screwdriver. Surrounded by an arena of ice. Ice... Ice! One glance down incited my renewed grin, inhaling through nostrils sharply before gradually pushing myself from the wall. The lead yeti - The one you can tell is the leader by having the biggest length and width - which attacked Flash and the others earlier cautiously approached, prepared to slam his fists down on the seemingly defenseless victim. "Run! Stardust, run!" Flash called out in vain desperation. I survived dragons. I survived Changelings. I survived demons. You know what...? I'll survive this! Before his fists could destroy my shoulders and collar bones, my hand thrusted out the screwdriver and aimed directly at the ground below, smirking widely at the enraged yeti before the sounds of buzzing and major cracking alerted everyone's attention elsewhere. And the ground beneath us shattered. As the stallions safe above gasped in horror, my own vision was promptly greeted from the dark abyss below. ... ... ... Oooooooooooof...! Ar- Ow! I winced, the pain in my right leg halting my immediate process from sitting, resorting to slowly rising on my posterior instead. For a moment, my vision was slightly blurry despite the feeling of glasses still fixed on me - Not broken yet, thank God - before clearing, expecting to see total darkness all around me... Or in the yeti equivalent of a Wampa cave. I used the sonic screwdriver... The arena broke... The yetis followed me with enraged roars of despair... Into deep darkness with wind whipping against my hair and no seeming hope for me... By all accounts, I shouldn't have survived this. But you have, thank the Heavens. Starswirl... Was this you? Because I wasn't expecting to be utterly alone, aside with Nightshade nestling against my side then in relief with my duffle bag nearby, in a small open clearing with a nice sky above, a mixture of snow and green wildlife meeting between a small pond, the foot of a certain mountain with a cave entrance towering above me. Was this your doing? You're alive Jack. That's all which matters. And... The guards? Safe and sound too, though under the presumption you may be... Dead? ...Well, so long as they're alive, that's far more important. Grunting a little, I carefully made to shift myself in a more comfortable position. Alright then, I survived. That's a start of a good day. Now let's assess the damage done to my leg- ...Oh...? It appears a good friend managed to attend your wounds whilst you dreamed. Your lower limb was heavily bruised, but not beyond repair. Huh... Well, if it was completely inoperable, I wouldn't have been able to stand up in that cave earlier. My hand wandered down and brushed the bandaged would, fixed with wooden stumps in order to help me further. Hmm, whoever healed me knew their stuff. The pain wasn't quite as intense as before. Whom did I have to thank for this, Starswirl? Hmhm. Believe me Jack, it would be far easier for you to learn of your saviour at a later time than of present. Right now, let us focus on your current recuperation, and where we shall go from here. Like that is it... Fine- ...Huh? My left hand caught something rustling on my stomach, not even noticing until then the rolled parchment resting on me. Now who put that on there? Nightshade looked to be sleeping at the moment, but why...? I believe, my dear pupil, there was still some remaining statements of your Princess you have neglected to view for yourself. I winced. Because what I properly needed, right then, was more guilt on my conscience. I just fought a pack of yeti monsters and my leg is recovering from it. Couldn't I just leave the regret for the next day? By my heart answered in retaliation, forcing my hands to grip the edges of the paper and unroll the rest of the contents. I swallowed, willing that Twilight's own despair didn't worsen from earlier. I read from where I left off... Warily and wearily... ...Please... Please come home, Jack... You don't need to face this battle alone. You never did. Zagreus is going to take advantage of your state. Your condition... Dammit Jack! Why did you never tell me from the start?! I could've helped! We all could've found a way! Just because things seem bleak now doesn't mean your fate is sealed! There's always another way! You know this better than anyone! But you... You knew you were dy... You knew your time was limited... And it was kept from my knowing, just to spare us... Spare me the pain? Is it selfish of me to consider you hold my feelings higher than anypony elses? Favourtism was always a flaw of your character... ...I hate you, Jack... But I love you so much, too... Only you could 'cause me to feel both those things... Again, I implore you to come home. Whether endangered from imbalance or becoming a human again, they're both terrible to imagine. I'm tougher than I look, you know, I could've handled the revelation! I would've devoted everything spare minute to find a cure for your condition and save you from this awful scenario! Heck, that's what I'm doing this very moment, while you just walk away to fight and die! Everyone wants you back! Sunset wants her mentor back! Starlight wants her brother back! Spike wants his father back! I... Want my special somepony back...! ... Except... You won't come back, will you? No, that wouldn't be you otherwise. It wasn't in your character to not potentially sacrifice your own safety for the lives of people you care about. For the innocent or guilty. You care so much for everyone that you won't even consider coming home until the crisis has been averted for good. It doesn't matter how much you miss us, or how much you yearn to return home, safe and sound with the people you love and whom love you in turn. What matters is... Your family. ... Stubborn, irresponsible, inconsiderate, manchild... ... Just... Be safe, okay? Promise me you won't do anything reckless. Promise me that when you read this letter - since I know Owlicious will reach you eventually the moment I've finished feeling sorry for myself - you'll at least take into consideration what's waiting for you back home. When you're done with this battle and internal conflict, all you'll think about next is being with us... With our friends... With me... Just remember... We'll always with you, even in spirit. And I know you can do anything once you put your mind to it. Zagreus and any imbalance won't stand any chance against you. You're the most persistent, yet determined stallion I've ever met and grown to love more than magic itself. And when you do come home, after it's all over... Well... I promise you, after we're all done crying in relief and happiness at your inevitable return, the physical and verbal ramifications of your actions that night bestowed by your special somepony, will be less inclined for mercy compared to whatever our friends have in store for you. I love you too, my stubborn, foul-mouthed Twilight Warrior... Come home soon. Come home soon... - Your Princess, Twilight Sparkle... XXXX ... ... ... She even added four kisses at the end. That... That...! ... Starswirl. Yes, my pupil? Even he sounded incredibly solemn as if he read the letter. Probably could from my mind gazing at the contents with Twilight's soothing voice. Tearful hazel eyes looked out to the sunset, broadening over the horizon to far-off locations. I could barely spot the top to the Crystal Empire's spire from here. Rather fitting, considering what I just read. Starswirl... If anything happens to me... ...I will look after them, for the remainder of their lives on this world and beyond. ...Thank you. Maybe I never deserved their kindness, loyalty, generosity. Neither their honesty or laughter, or friendship at all. Maybe, at this point, I deserved neither to be called Jack Wright or Stardust Balance. Maybe at this point, I was someone else. The Human Wanderer. The Man Whom Walked The Stars. The Nameless Child of Earth. Or something less pretentious like... The Warrior. That's it... Just a Warrior. Who will finish what he started. Nightshade shifted against my hip, and I gently brushed the feathers on his head in comfort and support. Zagreus was going down, and after my leg has finished healing, I will continue my pursuit, and stop my own creation once and for all. Properly. THAT... Was the promise of a Twilight Warrior!
Chapter 174: Call of the SirensAlright, Starswirl, I am now ready. Nightshade and I sat between both ends of the blanket, myself cross-legged, laid out on patchy ground which wasn't filthy enough to leave a stain. No telling when I'd encounter the next washing machine. At my mentor's behest, we set this up because the old stallion intended on treating us for hard work pulled off so far. It's been weeks since the incident in Mount Everhoof. Two, almost three weeks, I believed. The hunt for Zagreus continued onwards, since Starswirl's been practically tracking his stench all across Equestria. Maybe Twilight was right about it being a wild goose chase, but I couldn't just let the [BEEP]tard do as he pleases, right? What motivated me to even come through all the way to this point was the letter my love sent to me a while back. And that photo showing myself and my friends, taken not long after the battle against Tirek. A means of celebrating our victory over the monster... God time flew. Forgot it was even in the bag for a while. On your word, Jack. Alright then. For Nightshade, he'll have a bowl of those favourite treats that Twilight feeds him on the weekends. As for myself... Four quarterpounders. Four McDonalds fries. Chicken nuggets. Fish fingers. Two large bottles of Pepsi. And a bucket of fine KFC chicken. ...Oh, and some napkins. Couldn't have that amount of fast food without napkins. They're mandatory. My mentor sounded far more than amused. My aren't we very picky today. Very well, but please refrain from overstuffing yourself. The pursuit wouldn't last long if you barely afforded the energy for a brisker pace, my young protege. And just like that, a few pops from the air before us, and several and Godly recognizable fast food from both my favourite places landed harmlessly on plates and boxes onto the picnic blanket, prompting my sharp intake of excitement. Now see, this was the ultimate meal right here! McDoanlds AND KFC? What could be better?! Burger King? Pfft, get that [BEEP] out of here! Now, I know I once or twice said, claimed even, that being around my friends put me off from meat-related food and meals any longer... But [BEEP] it, I missed these greasy, unhealthy stuff for far too long by this point. A life without eating McDonalds ever again scarcely brought pondering on. And KFC? Oh God, the chicken! I didn't care what others thought, it's the best damn tasty chicken in the universe! Divine, as Rarity would say. Without even waiting, I tucked myself in with the first box of fries, the afternoon shade already gleaming over by the distance. What a lovely location- Oh right; Starswirl, also a bowl of water for Nightshade too, thanks. Just noticed the absence of needed hydration for the bird feasting himself before that was rectified. Yep, best lunch in months. "Jack, you know this is far more than needed. You're gonna make yourself ill consuming all this!" Was what I envisioned a certain lavender Princess comment in clear disapproval to my right, the voice as though she was truly there. But wasn't that just hopeful thinking? Regardless, I just indulged my delusions and cast my head briefly to the side, mentally responding in good humour. "Listen, love, a human's gotta eat. It's what we excel at." Followed with a verbal huff and rolled eyes as the ghostly mare's reply. Smirking wider, I popped another fry in my mouth, reveling in the familiar taste. "Mmm...!" It's a shame my friends couldn't eat meat. They'd love this! Maybe next time, I'll introduce them to the flawless fries. Actually, Jack, ponies are more than capable of eating meat. Starswirl chose to interject. But it's slightly more picky than the ranges of food your kind chooses to consume. Specifically, we;re quite fond of the fish variety. Oh... Huh. Never seen my friends eat fish. But go figure. I shrugged, taking a moment to pour the first large bottle into a plastic cup. Now then, to business. Garble mentioned that there were more enemies out for me than Zagreus. I imagined he was addressing himself and his minions too, yet somehow, I got the sensation there was more to his vague statement than simply that. Who else did that dragon actually mean? Demon Sunset? Midnight Twilight? Nightmare Rarity? Chrysalis? Let's see, what other villains would Zagreus pull from across dimensions to do his bidding... Actually, come to think of it, the very ponder of that thought was enough to send shivers down my spine. God, just envision it. Any and all threats who have ever been to Equestria... Not to mention over malevolent forces from across the fictional multiverse. Next up, Maleficent! Xehanort! Darth Sidious! Voldemort! God knows how many! Best dwell on that afterwards, Jack. Wouldn't want you to be put off your appetite out of apprehension, would we? Hm? No good point. Still... I pondered briefly whilst eating another chip. Zagreus grows more powerful by the day, all thanks to me- O-Ow... "Hoo." Nightshade pointed out in concern, myself suddenly leaning against the side with a hand tightly clutching my chest. I managed a weak grin to the bird in spite of clenched features and teeth, preventing myself from falling over completely. Okay, haven't felt that one in a while! Another surge of the world rejecting your presence. Hold on Jack... There. As he said this, the pain, thankfully, did manage to subside, prompting my brief panting state and slowly sitting back up again. Apologies Jack, my guard was down for the moment... Luckily the surge wasn't as excessive as last time. I must say, I was sincerely expecting far more from the world acting against your very being. We should consider ourselves lucky. Yeah, luck's the word I'd use... Better finish all this quick then, followed with rapid bathroom breaks. Next civilization was up ahead, you said right teach? The sooner I get myself cleaned up, the sooner the pursuit continues... Despite the fading stab of pain in my heart. Even now, moving onto some delicious fish fingers, my mind could still see Twilight sitting beside me with worried, disapproving brows, inciting my small smile. "Hmhmhmhmhmhmhm..." Came the resonance of evil chuckling upon the last buzz saw almost slicing off my shoulder, barely nicking at clothing from my close dodge. Surrounding my hapless position, floating rapid spinning saws imbued with dark energy prevented most means of escape to safety... Not that I intended to flee in the first place. God, this was NOT how I wanted to exercise after finishing such a big meal. I clutched my protestant stomach with a grimace. Leave it to that coward to try attacking me after I've had lunch- Whoa! That one almost got my ear! "Such magic exceeds even my expectations..." Zagreus murmured quite satisfactory, the corrupt stallion taking it upon himself to hover above the multiple buzz saws controlled from his power. Those pure dark eyes shone with gleeful malice. "My own power could even frighten myself, perhaps." Whoa! Another close roll, flinching at the sound of sharp blades against patch dirt. "That just means you miscalculated!" If I get him distracted enough, perhaps I could retreat a safe distance. "That's a failure by any intellectual's standards!" ...God, now I was beginning to sound like Twilight that I was missing her too much. Zagreus grinned wickedly, the peachy unicorn inclining his head followed with sounds of dreadfully approaching buzz saws. I had to duck and roll again from the onslaught of three sharp weapons. "Surpassing expectations, boy, is considered a far superior level of intelligence... But I wouldn't expect a child like you to comprehend." Okay, this wasn't working. I couldn't just duck and roll forever. Plan needed, right now! You have the means. What... Oh yeah! Whoops! Another saw barely grazing my back clothing, flying overhead dangerously. Zagreus clearly had a thing for sharp weapons recently; knowing if magic wouldn't kill me then perhaps regular weapons would... Which, in this form, was tragically likely. Regardless, removing the sonic screwdriver from my pocket, I growled while leaning down before miraculously leaping over the next approaching buzz saw... To Zagreus' grunt of indifference. Yeah, bet you're not annoyed right now, [BEEP]hole. Unfortunately, karma had a funny habit of picking on me most of the time, but on this occasion in the form of nine buzz saws spinning and aimed to fire at once, all floating around the contemptible unicorn. Scratch, karma prefers to bite me ALL the time. When the Hell was Zagreus gonna be on the receiving end of it! Right now. Be prepared. Gotcha. My grip around the sonic device tightened, timing it readily. And the madman wasted no time in indulging my patience, swinging his head around with a casual smirk as the buzz saws obeyed, all firing in my seemingly unprotected direction. And now! My arm thrusted, sonic weapon buzzing and retaliating with enough magic repel and against metal for the saws to immediately clatter on the ground instead, Starswirl finishing the job with making the unguarded tools disappear in a bright flash. Zagreus scoffed, descending on the ground a few feet away. "A wonder you handled the Dragoon with ease. You can't fight back unless you're being helped by a relic from the beyond." Hey, only I get to take cheap jabs at my mentor, [BEEP]hat. His muzzle curled in distaste. "You have a lot of nerve in spite reverting back to that handicapped form. Still, my new friend here shall succeed where those unreliable demons continue failing." New friend? Sounds way too ominous. Zagreus grinned at my prepared stance, simply raising one hoof. Did I mention that Zagreus was standing by the edge of a cliff? I didn't? Well that explains the gigantic presence suddenly ascending before behind the confident unicorn and eclipsing him, temporarily blocking out the sun with its ascendance into the air. Or, her ascendance. My teeth grit, vaguely recognizing the orange reptilian skin, dragon-esque features contorting into a snarl, the lower body possessing a sea horse-like tail as opposed to legs. The creature hovered with ease, and the familiarity over its appearance prompted my uncertain frown for a moment. ...Siren-! My screwdriver barely reacted after me in time, pointing upwards yet again and firing more soundwaves, somehow retaliating and forming some protective means against the screeching and red barriers of the creature's sounds aimed my way, clashing against its blue rival colour. Still, my ears rung at the painful sounds and I winced terribly. Sounded like Cinch trying to sing. Dear God! And from below, Zagreus commented oh so casually, "The best part? This siren holds five times the power than those weakling Dazzlings had." "You're bluffing!" A wicked grin and malicious gleam in pure dark eyes. "You won't have to ponder too long to bear witness. Destroy him." By what, singing me to death? Luckily the siren ceased its first time, moving in next- Jesus! It- She was faster than I thought, almost perfectly swiping my face off with its scaly tail. Hey Starswirl, I thought you took care of the sirens ages ago! The Dazzlings weren't the only members of their kind, I'm afraid. And Zagreus clearly has no qualms towards taking advantage of this fact. To best our current foe, brains are more required than brawn. ...Got it! As the siren was already turning, an irritated growl on its serpentine expression. Starswirl, got enough energy to summon a random portal at will. You have a plan? On my command. And on cue, the siren charged once again, the massive behemoth of a naturally seductive species rearing back its tail for another attempted swipe, since her upper limbs were apparently utterly useless. All it took was one dodge. Now! Zagreus leapt away from the uncontrollable siren, glaring in disdain and exasperation my way before his own horn glowed again in preparation... And quickly cancelling out after sniffing the air and eyes widened in newfound horror. "Oh no you don't!" And with a black flash, disappeared straight from the battlefield. The siren was not so lucky, its large tangerine form barreling headfirst from the edge of the cliff into a glowing white portal big enough to fit her whole frame through, vanishing then before the portal followed in a contrast white flash. ... Wait... ... ...I can't sense his presence too close by, Jack. You're in the clear. Oh thank God! I huffed tiredly, grasping my knees with a few panting breaths. It worked! Hell yeah! They didn't see that coming, huh Starswirl? Indeed. That was cunning on your part, Jack, take advantage of your opponent's lack of control for a split-second. It'll be a while yet, however, before we could perform the same trick twice; enough magic from my realm has been utilized enough for the day. Fair enough... Though where did you send that siren? Well, sirens are naturally born sea creatures, my young protege. It was only fitting I transported our friend to a deep level beneath the ocean, far from causing anymore harm for now. I must say, that battle was considerably shorter than I would have anticipated. Tch. I scoffed with a wry smile. I'd have rather not dragged things on for too long; I've still only just eaten for God's sake. Zagreus escaped, again, but that was the sole negative side to this least that [BEEP]er will know better than to underestimate me just because I was human again, next time. Which we can address at a later date. For now I would choose to acknowledge that rising smoke in the distance. Rising smoke-? My eyes lingered after gazing around the area, seeing the black trail rising into the sky from quite a walk away, over a few hills where the origins remained hidden. The same location where the next village was... And the same location where I sent Nightshade with our stuff for protection whilst I dealt with Zagreus just then. "Oh God dammit!" So, good news at least. There wasn't a blazing inferno going on throughout the village. The smoke mostly originated by a small unattended public fireplace. Whatever the Victorian era for stoves were called. Yep, once again another old-fashioned settlement; God it's like every time I travel to different eras in time wherever I go through this world. Bad news? Sirens. Sirens everywhere. And it was like a whole rainbow of them, hovering above the village like ghosts haunting the settlement and its townsfolk, emitting sounds of sweet melodies and echos which would seduce the average joe. Me? Completely human; the magic had no effect. Which was far more than I could say for the townsfolk. What were the citizens doing, meanwhile? "Get out of my way!" "Me?! You were in my way!" "Preposterous! You were in MINE!" It's like that dilemma long ago all over again... For once, Starswirl sounded completely exasperated, as if having enough already of the creature's [BEEP]. I had assumed that dealing with three of their kind back then would make the message clear, but it seems so much time has passed and the message forgotten. Yeah, I'm still against that decision, by the by teach. Effectively removing one danger from a world to endanger another. Yes, my pride often blinded me in my... Well, 'youth' wouldn't be an apt description. But in my early days of travelling across Equestria, the repercussions of my actions were a trivial matter to be dismissed from my past eyes. ...I smirked- And before you say it, Jack, yes I suppose the Princess did take after me in some ways under my teachings. Good, pleased we cleared that up After finding Nightshade, finally, for the owl deemed it fit to take shelter near a small tree a short distance from the town, retrieving him and my bag after expressing my relief that both were okay, it appears the presence of a human being among the citizens hardly fazed them or the sirens above. Instead, the ponies inhabiting this small settlement were far more content aimlessly bickering with one another. "You're stepping on my dress!" "You're getting mud on my hoof!" "Why are you constantly tripping over me?!" "Everything is always your fault!" "My cookies!" "I want a divorce!" Whoa! Okay! Wasn't expecting THAT line in MLP... Christ. This world takes more bolder steps than [BEEP]ing Star Wars Rebels. I literally had a double take at the mare screaming at her obvious husband from the town fountain. The siren's magic bring out the worst emotions in us. Fortunately, the feelings in question are not so genuine, merely fabricated to further feed the creature's insatiable hunger. Well, they seem to be fully ignoring me, as though my being here wasn't even a thing. Guess they were so busy gorging themselves over the negativity of the Equestrians... Whom were now busy knocking one another over and kicking innocent things away without provocation, the sight of such angry, hateful behaviour from such a pacifistic species. ... Well, after seeing how they reacted against the friendship journal, I wasn't too sure about this species anymore, honestly. But more importantly, focusing on how to defeat these sirens was the next step. So far all they were doing was gliding about and humming those tunes again, appealing to the ears of the equines and sucking in as much negative emotion as possible. Better prevent it before possible bloodshed occurs. Or... Murder, at least, without any blood being split. Now, how to defeat this cascade of [BEEP]es? Magic was out of the question, and Starswirl couldn't open anymore large portals anytime soon. Meanwhile, I couldn't just simply reach up, grab their tails and hope for the best... Could I? Probably not. Let's see... Well, thinking back, Sunset and the girls managed to best the Dazzlings through the magic of music. So the evident advantage there was non-existent... Wait... Not precisely non-existent, my dear student. A method of besting the sirens is turning the wondrous power of music against them. "Why do you hate children so much?!" "What is your problem?! Leave me alone!" "You're a waste of space!" "I wish I never had you as a brother!" "Stop eating my muffins!" "Where is the modesty in this town?!" But... But I couldn't sing! Or play music of any kind! Might as well summon me, well, a bazooka! That would be more effective at this point! I mean the only practices I had were the piano as a kid, and recent guitar lessons with... With...! I blinked, a plan slowly forming in my own mind with a growing sly smile. But hang on: Again, I had no magic to utilize. Playing a guitar and singing horribly would accomplish nothing in driving the sirens back! Perhaps one would assume. Came Starswirl's calm response. Music, however, is a form of magic entirely separate on its own; an ally to Harmony, Chaos and Balance but loyal in its own realm. The power it resonates through all that hear it, corresponding and shifting to whatever suits the needs of those who master it... Or even practice it. Music is a power for those who wield magic or not, and can fight back against anyone whom uses it for different means... Especially with malicious intent. As if on cue, a familiar guitar suddenly appeared from thin air and into my hands, tightly gripped as I studied the instrument with a wide smirk. So what you're saying is, oh wise teacher of mine, that even WITHOUT magic, I can use my horrendous talents in repelling the siren's magic? Well, I have no intention in sounding crass about the matter, Jack, but the generated mediocre performance would be enough to drive them off. ... ... ... Good enough for me! Sorry Flash, hope you wouldn't mind me borrowing this- Ah who even cared how he felt? Time to rock this town! Alright, let's see. Stage, stage... Ah, a small standing that'll do... Hold on, there's no means of plugging this guitar into something-! Cartoon logic Jack. Blast to your heart's content! Pour all passion into the music, and it will be enough. A brief pause. Additionally, perhaps the screwdriver can provide assistance. ...AHA! Grinning wickedly after leaping atop the small plank, the small device was in reverse grip and aimed directly down to the guitar, the sonic screwdriver buzzing and doing... Something to the instrument. Not sure what, but I trusted Starswirl's judgement in this. Done! Pocketing the device, I gripped the guitar as Flash had instructed back then, pulling the strap around my shoulder and waist before clearing my throat loudly, exclaiming to the two merrily. "Fillies, gentlecolts and sirens of all ages!" All who heard paused in their actions, both species throughout the whole tiny village. Waiting for everyone's attention, I did what I did best next: Embarrass the everlasting [BEEP] out of myself! "Get ready for a special performance by yours truly! The one, the only, TWILIGHT WARRIORRRR!" Who would've thought guitar lessons with Flash Sentry would save a whole town?! With a gleeful expression, I grabbed the small plectrum and lifted upwards, prepared to rock the whole town with my stellar and certainly unique performance. Not seen since Rainbow Rocks! It's a nostalgia trip, but without the fond memories except when I made those student's ears bleed. My mouth opened, and plectrum thrown down to attack the strings. So it was all Zagreus, then? It appears most likely, with his presence in the area and one siren under his hoof. Perhaps Zagreus coaxed the sirens from their seclusion beneath the sea to spread as much disaster and simultaneous imbalance prior to our arrival and intervention. Hm. Still... Couldn't believe that actually worked. I mean, really worked! I was still struggling to grasp that concept. My horrible singing matched with poor guitar skills WAS a definite contrast to the retreating sirens and their natural born talent for seducing others through melodies. Somehow, SOMEHOW, my means of driving them off... Drove them off! Haha! I was still laughing to myself, even when laying against the soft bed of the small motel room given to me... For free! The townsfolk insisted after I snapped them out of it and literally scared the shrieking sirens off, thanking me repeatedly for my actions and vowing never to speak of my presence here for anyone. A small place of refuge to wash up and purchase more necessities before continuing on my way. Nightshade perched on a support beam, resting himself after a rather eventful day. ...Did I also mention that, alongside expressing their gratitude, the townsfolk requested I never sing in either their presence or hearing range of the village again? Good thing it was already a planned once-in-a-lifetime for them. I can leave the implausible singing talents to my bookworm of a girlfriend and my friends. Hmhm. You think that's irritable, Jack, then perhaps I should neglect from informing you how the future of Miss Shimmer and your human friends shall proceed. Oh God. Please don't tell me they start singing in concerts around the world and become instant celebrities. Not yet, but they do possess their own tour bus and perform at small places for the entertainment of others. [BEEP]. Only so much privileges those girls can have! If the whole world starts revering them as flawless heroes I was NEVER going back there! Starswirl was thoroughly amused by my disgruntled thoughts and disapproving expression. Well, regardless Jack, today you've committed a deed in sparing these ponies from accidentally causing further to the town or themselves. I'm certain Mr. Sentry will be gratified for you using what he taught you as a means of saving the world. ... Which you shall never mention to him, I imagine. Not until my last breath. Even if we see each other one day in Heaven, I'll never tell the [BEEP]tard. Heaven? It was my assumption you would condemn the young man to Tartarus if you could help it. Nah, that special place has been reserved for another walking disaster. Not to mention, said boy's ego would make Hell too full for Flash to have a spot. Nah, I'll be stuck with him and other people I don't like in the afterlife. But you're pleased with today's result, nonetheless? Some rest, a few more glasses of water for this parched throat, clean myself up, buy more supplies and be on my way. Zagreus shouldn't be too far, and I'd rather not stick around in a settlement too close to the sea. But to answer your question, Starswirl... Yeah. I shifted on the bed, head resting on palms with regards to the boring ceiling above. Yeah, I'm fine with what happened today. No one was seriously hurt, and the sirens were driven back to the deep oceans... Hey, maybe I should go on tour as a professional rock star across Equestria. If my singing doesn't entice anyone here, it'd be their first ever hearing to metal. I thought your retirement plan was for becoming a librarian? Well, maybe a teacher too. Who knows? I have a life ahead of me... Or at least, I did. ... ... You don't have to face this alone- Could we not? Please? I just wanna sleep now and rest up for tomorrow on the hunt for Zagreus. I'll worry about my own funeral arrangements after I track the [BEEP] down and seal him away forever... So let's just drop it, okay? If you insist... Came Starswirl's reply, bordering on brief hesitation. But seconds passed by before the teacher stated with a renewed tone, one of nostalgia. Perhaps a bedtime story would help you sleep faster. Pfft! I smirked humouredly. What was I Starswirl, five? Humour me, Jack, for this confrontation today reminds me further of my own battle alongside my fellow comrades and friends against the sirens. Stygian gathered us first, of course, but before then we barely had enough time to plan before charging forward; the sight of the sirens terrifying the masses was far too appalling for us to even practice the meaning of patience and planning...
Chapter 175: Diamond in the RoughFrom a blizzard mountain... To a sea coast... ...To, now, a [BEEP]ing desert. Well, it was merely a matter of time, I guess. The worse part, none of this was even aimless wandering, otherwise the first foot on sand would incite me to turn around immediately and try a different terrain. But nope, Zagreus loved taking the [BEEP] as always. Now here I was, walking God knows how long in deep sand and blistering heat. My black jacket removed and over my shoulder in favour for a sleeveless white shirt. Nightshade had the right idea, taking cover within the bag as opposed to dying of dehydration like I currently was. ... Wouldn't it be too much trouble to ask for you to summon up, say, an oasis, now would it oh kind teacher? Regrettably, nothing that sizable. Damn, worth a shot... Just means I'll have to keep holding on until I find some civilization... Or a watering well. Despite taking a break and standing atop a dune hill, I refused to put the bag down. Nothing but my own shoes will get sand if I could help it. God I hated the stuff... Finding itself in every nook and cranny, stinging to the eyes and a chore to wash out of hair and nails. How anyone could withstand playing with sand at beaches was terribly beyond me. It sucks! Tell me we're at least near some point of a settlement. All this walking around was killing my aching feet, and I needed some rest. We're near someplace, Jack, that's all I can say. Starswirl replied, helpful and wise as always. If you're in need of refreshment, that I can oblige. Coca-cola? You know it- Actually... Nah, I'll mix things up a bit. Capri-Sun, blackcurrant flavour, extra cold, if you would. Just like that, a pack falling right into my hand. Cheers teach! Oh, and comes with straws, always a bonus. Straws were great, I love straws! Finally something in contrast than to all this irritable sands getting in my black shoes and reminding me just how much I was beginning to prefer being stranded on a pole in a sky city. ...Dear God, this heat was making me delirious... Wait... Was that...?! "Twilight...?" My eyes squinted, blinking multiple times to confirm my suspicions. Because fifteen feet away, the blurry silhouette of a purple alicorn coming into focus. "Twilight!" The Hell was she doing here?! And not just her, as I ran down the sand hill almost tripping, dust kicked in my mad dash. Soon, the rest of my friends came into focus: Spike, Rarity, Rainbow, Pinkie, Applejack, Fluttershy and even Starlight. All looking at me with wide smiles and warm eyes. How did they find me here? Were they given a lead? Was I too careless? I knew I shouldn't have stopped by that town library I visited four days ago! Panting a little - God I was exhausted - I halted right before Twilight and the others, expecting something to happen. Anything really. Hell, I was afraid to even look at the alicorn in the eye, for what I might see. In fact, for Pinkie to burst out in joy and choke me to death with hugs. Not... Eerie silence and calm smiles... Oh God I wasn't...! One careful hard forward confirmed that morbid suspicion, expecting to reach Twilight's muzzle... And grasping thin air, the others evaporating in an instance. And my hand reached nothing, but bitter disappointment and disbelief. But they looked so... So real. Down to the last detail, and something... I don't know, lurched in my chest at the sight of them... A relief and happiness I hadn't felt since that last day among them... I was missing them that much. All of it... ... ...Hm...? Well, that couldn't be a possible hallucination... For quite the distance away, laid the sight of a structure one would typically spot in deserts. A pyramid. ...Crazy idea. Shelter in there. Shade and maybe some water if it wasn't contaminated, right Starswirl? Hm, worth a shot. Who knows, perhaps other things may dwell within the layers of a pyramid. Be cautious, however, Jack, for these structures are not usually well regarded for welcoming visitors, or intruders, politely. Couldn't be any worse than the yeti or Egg Dragoon... I trudged onwards with a sigh, stabbing the first carton with my straw and refreshing in the long taste. Blackcurrant, fruit of a Gods, right next to bananas. I liked bananas, me. Spike often complained how much I ate them more than anyone before the week was even done, but what could you expect? One of the very few fruits I actually preferred- Oh God I'm rambling again. Alright... That's a massive pyramid. Kudos to the construction workers, they deserved a raise for their hard efforts. Maybe buried next to their Pharaoh, whomever that was back then. Did they even have Pharaohs in Equestria? Ah who gives a [BEEP]? The main question was, would there be decent shelter within? Craning my head upwards at the foot of this triangular- Sorry, polyhedron-shaped structure - Those study sessions with Twilight were paying off - it was far too tall for me to even view the apex from this position, right next to the first stone step. Some pyramid huh? Would there be water? Shade? Perhaps some explorers within willing to offer some food? But more importantly... "Where the [BEEP] is the Goddamn entrance?!" I had to exclaim before sipping my blackcurrant drink, glancing left and right. There was no indication of an entryway, and my feet were already protesting from the mere thought of wandering around outside the whole thing just to spot some means inside. One hand on hip, the capri-sun was already sucked dry before I discarded it. Not through litter, mind you, but simply throwing it in thin air and it disappearing via magic. Why was I even going to a pyramid with a nearby settlement not so far from it? Because, my friends, pretending to be a pony on all fours in sand was nightmarish a concept enough, but I already pushed my luck with the last village I came across... Plus, there was one urging of mine I wasn't fighting off well to ignore. The urge to explore. And for all we knew, Zagreus could be within. Now, I wasn't a huge fan of pyramids in general. They were just sorta... Bleh to me, filled with death traps and discarded mummified bodies. And I had no inclination to encounter mummies if that's always a possibility. Pony mummies, imagine. The only real promise in these doom-inclined monasteries were treasure or forgotten secrets. And the prospect of finding out something new and undiscovered for years. That peaked my inclination to investigate. The question was, then, the location for getting inside. They don't typically show many ways in with pyramids, they were always more or less made to keep intruders and explorers alike away. Heh, for all we knew, Daring Do already visited this place and made off with the treasure herself- Was it just me, was the the ground suddenly getting closer to my knees? One blink down for incomprehension, a round spot of sand around me sinking further into the ground... Before I felt gravity leave my feet and legs. "Oh God dammiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit- Ow!" Ow was right! Suddenly falling underground with the sand around me, my arse found itself roughly being hosted by something curved and wooden, my hands immediately gripping the edges... And the sand pulling me further down into the darkness below. Because what was better than a water slide? A sand slide. ...NOT! I gripped the bag closer to me, Nightshade probably terrified by the abrupt speed if the movement within was any indication. Thankfully, the darkness was being filled with continuous torches leaning above the edges of the slide, lighting the way down to oblivion. I couldn't repress the equal sounds of surprise, terror and thrill from the fast turbulence sending me into God knows where. Be ready to jump! Jump? ...Oh God! Leap of faith right then and there, flinging myself off the end of the slide that otherwise would've sent me down to an endless pit... Probably. My stomach lurched and eyes nearly bulged out in agonized sharp pain from the landing and quickly hanging onto the edge of the pathway. Sand... Too slippery... Gonna fall...! Until my rescuer came in the form of a bird. An owl to be more specific. Nightshade, in all his bad[BEEP] glory, latched onto my shirt's collar and lifted upwards, managing to lift my weight up enough for me to get a good grip and push myself upwards, panting in panic and simultaneously relief, rolling my body onto stone ground and clutching my own stomach, eyes gazing upwards at the dark ceiling. Sand equivalent of waterfalls pouring where the torches could lit all around, descending to the blackness below. Breathe in... Breathe out... Breathe in... Breathe out... Breathe in... Up! Carefully sitting upwards, my next action was to stand after thanking Nightshade with a relieved grin and rubbing the owl's affectionate head. "Good job pal." The owl flew from the floor to my shoulder next, being a source of comfort for my otherwise disoriented state. Throwing an incredulous glare upwards, I threw a callous arm in ridicule. "How utterly convenient for a trap to be buried under that EXACT SPOT I was stan... Ding...?" The sound of whirring mechanics... Getting much closer and closer... "Hoo!" Nightshade's warning call came just in time, for my body quickly rolled down the narrow pathway before it was potentially squashed by the stone walls suddenly appearing from both sides of the shadows and crushing thin air. Charming! And more sounds of moving gears and walls! Every instinct begged for me to run... And run I did. With more and more vibrating noises of crushing walls from behind me. Typical! Trap walls! Anything original they'd like to add underneath a Godforsaken pyramid?! Alright, safety! A doorway! Over a gap! Another leap of faith here I come! Ow! Okay, not quite as painful as the last jump, but the shockwave sent my on my knees crawling up from my legs after after that leap. My palms latched onto the edges of the doorway before me, the last vibrating sounds of closing walls echoing from behind me. Please don't let the door close on me next- "Hoo!" And another save from Nightshade, the last bit of floor in that large area sealed by walls behind me after the owl quickly pulled my short weight into the next room, saving me from a quick gruesome fate. A groan of exasperation and hurt escaped my hollow lips, blinking hard at the series of escapades which just happened to me. Breathe in... Breathe out... Breathe in... And up. By crawling onto all fours, grit teeth and exhausted breath, hands clenching into fists and,. regrettably getting sands into fingernails. Lovely. Coughing for a moment, I sent Nightshade a reassuring glance and and carefully rose, leaning one palm against the stone brick wall. Okay... Sand slide, trap walls and underground beneath a whole pyramid... Where would one go from hereon? Presumably further into the depths of this temple. Was afraid of that... Ah well, at least now I found an entrance, unconventional as it was. With Nightshade on my shoulder, I tightened the bag's rope around me as we continue moving forwards, further where the torches guided us down the narrow hallway to God knows where. I swear to God though... A rolling boulder next and Imma kick the ponies who made this place. I didn't care if they were already dead, I'd find a way! So, no rolling boulders yet. Next trap to greet my unaware state consisted of hanging from a rope with hungry crocodiles waiting in the small pond below. You know the classic. And the next exit on the other side, if I swung just right onto the small narrow platform barely in arm's reach. Problem being? I was clutching onto the fragile rope for dear life... And I could already feel years of its existence beginning to take its toll. Had to be quick. So quick I was, barely sliding down just a few inches in order to get a decent swing, my insides freezing at the movements of back and forth. I could do this. I could so this! ...I did it- Whoa! Once again, good save from Nightshade, pulling me by the shirt as I nearly stepped off-balance and into the dirty waters below as a new meal. Immediately, I pushed us both further into the next entrance, leading to, once again, a dark hallway being simultaneously lit up by torches as if from magic... Of course. Alright, but before I bothered risking my life yet again, another break was in order, leaning myself against the stone wall and sliding down yet, wrist on knee and shallow breaths. Once again, I survived yet another implausible outcome the likes of Laura Croft or Daring Do could more likely accomplish. If my ponified past self could see me now! ...Actually, that'd vary more on which point of my past self would be watching. Season four and beyond would be moreso impressed, but my seasons one to three life... Yeah I'm surprised if my ears weren't blown out from his chastising lectures. I could see the [BEEP]tard now, standing above me with that typical disapproving scowl, a simple dark blue cape and blue-green eyes younger yet far more filled with anger and self-loathing. A thousand words would escape that harsh messed-up bearded muzzle, the stallion always speaking without thought first, letting his mind known to others. Oh yeah, that point in my life would have no love for my actions, scolding me without restraint about my present actions and decisions, how I was causing more harm than good ever since bringing Zagreus to life. That Stardust would judge me critically with an expression so un-Equestrian, uncaring if I was taller, older and wiser and glaring down at my sorry state with a mixture of anger, pity and disbelief. Yeah... That Stardust would be disgusted with the man he would become. That he became. You've come a long way since then, Jack... Whatever your past self would think of you, judge you for, just remember your own reasoning behind your choices. Oh that's easy Starswirl... Because I was, and always have been, a massive coward. And I say that without self-loathing; it's just a statement of fact. Even my past life would confess to running away from others who offer to help so I would no longer become a burden on much we had in common. Heh... Imagine his reaction to me dating Twilight. The reaction of my season one-to-three life would be priceless. Smirking, I decided that was enough of a break and moved on, Nightshade taking the lead next by flying forward. "Careful." I advised after him quickly before following, watching my step each time. I had already encountered four pit traps before reaching the alligator room. Real talk, though? Those gym classes with the ropes going all the way up to the ceiling? Total bull[BEEP]. I mean, who actually let children climb all the way up? If there were teachers who did that, then they were total psychopaths and should be promptly sacked and arrested. Those practice ladders weren't much better either. Hieroglyphs. Now these brought back memories. I had to smile, running a careful finger over traces of the pictured writing. What did I meant by memories, one would ask? Well, back when I was in primary - I think I was nine or ten - there was a school project to design our own mummy with a tomb consisting of drawn paper glued to wooden small plans to form a cuboid shape. The mummy was formed made of clay, heated and all, and I had such fun poking patterns and making small patterns all over it with a pencil. Never mind how much enjoyment colouring in the tomb with Yu-Gi-Oh references. Millennium symbols, anyone? Anyway, hieroglyphic writing. Could I read it? ...Hell no. But aside from Twilight or, perhaps, Daring herself, I knew someone with me at present who might. Starswirl? Certainly, Jack, though my studies over the ancient language in question has been absent for a long time. But examining these symbols correctly, they depict the history of an old Princess of the Sands, once a benevolent ruler whom kingdom now exists only in the dust. What remains of its descendant reside in the settlement we saw near the pyramid earlier. So this place then was built in her honour? All varied locations across Equestria, not to mention even beyond said land, hold different practices in honouring their rulers. In this case, a tall pyramid named, if what I translated these hieroglyphics accurately, 'حاكم الرمال.' ...The Hell you just say...? Ah, my apologies. In modern Equestrian, or in your case English, dubbed 'Rulers of the Sand.' Hm... Rather prestigious, no? Yeah-huh... Well, it's all fascinating history, really, but right now I should focus more on getting us out of her. Do these hieroglyphs translate an exit, Starswirl? One second... And it literally took a second before he responded with enthusiasm. Aha! We must venture further down the catacombs of the pyramid. Due a next forty feet from here, eighty for non-pony kind. Oh, wonderful! Guess that means we're walking... Or in Nightshade's case, flying... Or in my case, perhaps running. Since before us stood a wide, curvy and fun-looking lit hallway perfect for a Sonic level... How can I resist a clearly open invitation? Hope for the best with no traps this time! Standing up perfectly, I moved my shoulders around and assumed a ready stance, Nightshade looking prepared and eager himself. Gotta go fast! And then, something else occurred to me as we sped through the open hall further into the deep ends of the tomb. Starswirl, you sounded really excited while translating those hieroglyphs. Well, new discoveries is a gleeful hobby that has never shrunken even as a spirit, my dear pupil. [BEEP]ing rolling bouldeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeers-! [BEEP]! Another loud slam from behind me, indicating the unstoppable object met an immovable object. AKA, the doorway. On all fours after that leap of faith yet again, grimacing at the bruises to my elbows, arms and knees, I glanced behind in utter relief at the boulder which had previously pursued me meet its match, causing a large round denture against the narrow stone doorway and almost causing its collapse. Nightshade, beside me, put it best, "Hoo!" Well said. It was only a matter of time before we encountered this typical trap seen in pyramids. Just shocked we've yet to confront any mummies... And hopefully it remained that way. Because mummies? [BEEP] no. I'd prefer a quicker death, thank you very much... Crushed by boulders aside. Alright, after once again standing and dusting myself off from arms and jeans, I craned my neck, shoulders and wrists around for good measure. All these traps were getting to me, I haven't exercised this much since facing the Mane-iac and Nightmare Rarity. Not even the Dragoon took this much out of me. My love for exploration and discovery was beginning to be overwhelmed from daunting exhaustion and an urge to escape for safety. Preferably back home. In a bed. Beside Twilight, reassuring that I was safe and unharmed and untouchable... I [BEEP]ing wished. Was that selfish, do you think? Wanting to be taken care of by someone you love? To willingly burden your partners with your concerns and insecurities and take some comfort out of it? I couldn't help but shudder and swallow a small measure of guilt just imagining enjoying letting Twilight and my friends worry over me like mother hens. It's already too much to have allowed them to look after my sorry arse repeatedly ever since my first day in Equestria. Or second, really, that was then I moved in... Ha. I remember that well. First day of moving into the library, Spike showed me my room while Twilight was getting herself more acquainted with her new friends. I just immediately thanked the dragon, sent him on his way and just laid upon the bed in thorough exhaustion, a full day without sleep getting to me and, back then, hoping my newfound existence in a fictional universe t'was all but a silly dream. One could imagine my reaction the following morning. How cynical and doubtful I was back then... Not much has changed, thinking about it. ... I missed that library. A small pit of unease and regret filling my stomach. The worse part was, even back then I knew Tirek would destroy it... And I still couldn't even save it. Because, I had selfishly thought to myself, a new castle wasn't worth the anguish Twilight would endure for losing her old home. That library had so many memories. Memories which the others, those wonderful mares, had preserved as decor atop the throne room, as a means of helping us never forget the past, but at the same time moving on to shape the future. A beautiful gesture on their part... But I still missed the place. Even now, I couldn't lie, my mind was mostly regard that old tree-library as my home moreso than the current castle which had replaced it. And I dared say Twilight thought that a couple of times too. She blatantly did in the early days of acquiring the place. Even this little guy next to me was a reminder of the life back then, huh Nightshade? I rubbed under his beak with humoured affection, the owl reveling in the gesture. ... Welp, we can save the self-pity and memories once we're out of this place. I stood up good and proper and rubbed my hands, looking down the next hallway with Nightshade perching on my right shoulder. Alright, judging by this hallway presented before me, the next doorway about... Fifteen, twenty feet away, for what I could see? Narrow interior with squares tiles each carved with more hieroglyphic language. Terrific. I took one step- "Hoo!" And my little pal was just becoming my guardian angel at this point; his warning preventing me from being human kebab by the spears suddenly descending from the ceiling the tile I previously stepped upon. Instead I lurched back, landing yet again on my posterior before recovering, a hand to my chest with some composure. Christ, they really went all out with these traps. What kind of treasures did the ancient Egyptian ponies bury here? Or who did they bury... Well, questions for another time. Even though I almost met the worst possible ending to my life span, I had to keep calm and carry forward. First thing's first, solving this obvious puzzle. Yay, puzzles... My expertise... Pushing my glasses up a bit, I neared the edge of a stone tile and peered over, after the spears rescinded back into the yellow ceiling above, examining each tile as far as I could see at this point. Alright, animals. I've done this before with Daring, and each tile carved a separate type of species. Diamond Dogs. Griffons. Ponies. ...Right... Well I stepped on a griffon plate, so that was clearly wrong. Leaving dogs and equines... Well obviously ponies right? But that felt too easy, and I was more cautious than others would think... Should start by comparing the three. Well, griffons and ponies typically walk on four legs... They dwell on land... But griffons usually dwell more in the sky... Then again pegasi exist... Earth Ponies share some skills with Diamond Dogs... Dogs and griffons virtually have nothing in common- Wait, no, they both love gathering and hoarding treasure. What else? They don't usually get along with ponies or even their own species... They're selfish and greedy by nature, but griffons possess some sense of honour and pride whereas Diamond Dogs were just, well, purely of greed. Griffons shared traits of personality and nature with both mutts and equines of this world, and they were already out of the equation. What about what Diamond Dogs and ponies shared? Again, the Earth Pony factor. But what else? What else could there possibly be...? Erm... ... ... ... One more look at the pony tile before me to the right... [BEEP] it. And I quickly leaped back again from the next onslaught of spears, this time appearing from between the walls as opposed to the trap ceiling. Nope! I blinked rapidly before scowling in incredulity. So neither griffons or ponies, but dogs... Huh. Guess because it'd be the least expected answer? I don't know, must be missing something. I believe it's moreso due to the paid contribution the Diamond Dogs of old provided in the construction of the pyramid. They were funded rather handsomely for their services in the name of the Princess. Now you tell me! Alright then, one jump over the previous two tiles to the one with the imprinted depiction of a canine, hoping for the best. Well, good news being no spears this time from my jump. Bad news would refer to the suspicious-looking purple gas suddenly hissing into the hallway from behind me, leaking through the wall's gaps and slowly filling up space. Poison, no doubt. I think I'd sooner take the spears, for [BEEP]'s sake! Allons-y! I hurried forward, running and jumping onto every available DD tile before the gas could get inhaled through my lungs and sending me to a slow, agonizing demise. You know, for kids! Wow... Talk about a tomb! This place was huge! My voice would most likely echo after the small gasp I made at the sight of the interior, following the next small staircase down to a large opening chamber. The walls were barely visible even by the torches decorated upon them, magically lit at my new arrival. In the center of the room, a large, opening wide gap with a tiny wooden long plank reaching from one end to the other, leading into, presumable, more endless darkness. At the end of the chamber, a small bunch of stone steps covered in velvet carpet leading to... Golden prized glinting and beckoning to anyone who reaches this point. Treasure! Gold! Lots of it! We hit the motherload! And not just treasure which typically belonged in this tomb. Starswirl then commented with thought. Much of which, I suspect, belonging to the village folk close by. But then why would they leave their valuable here? For safe keeping? Guess I'd just have to take the gold originally belonging in this place anyway... Nah just kidding. I saw Aladdin, I'm not falling for that [BEEP]. ...Hey Starswirl, could you say 'Diamond in the Rough' in the deepest voice possible? My teacher obliged with a touch of bemusement. Diamond in the Rough. Haha! I grinned lightly, Nightshade proceeding to fly upwards whereas I stepped towards the edge of the pit. Time to say goodbye to Prince Abubu! Hmhmhmhm. Anyway, seems there's no means of simply walking across the pit, traversing across this narrow, fragile-looking plank appears to be the sole and only means of reaching the treasure. One more obstacle to face for intruders, I imagined- "Hoo!" Nightshade's sudden call of urgency was then replaced by a loud shriek of empowering rage as something emerged from the dark ceiling above, the chamber echoing with its landing and heavy vibrations with enough force to send me falling backwards - Although thankfully not forwards - on my rear end yet again. Ow. At this point my tailbone was going to stay... Bruised... ... Now, Starswirl, I know at this point there are many bizarre and new things to discover across this land. I was fully aware how many new things I have yet to see for myself, even my friends haven't witnessed yet. I've encountered the strangest and interesting of creatures during my time amongst ponies, and nothing much should really surprise me anymore. That said, what... The [BEEP]... Is that...? For what landed atop the small platform housing the gold was a magnificent yet terrifying-looking creature with a voice booming across the chamber, feminine and proud, "Who dares enter my domain?!" Massive, about the size of an Ursaminor. With the body and swishing tail of a lion, the wings of... An eagle, maybe. The head and face of a mare. All purple with the exception of the Egyptian headwear, the gold earrings, sharp white teeth and yellow slit eyes. The creature was leaning downward, enraged eyes glaring distastefully towards the two intruders gazing upon it- Sorry, her, in awe. Evidently not the Pharaoh of the past... But the amalgamation of animal bodies with the head of a pony replacing that of a human's suggest something else well known in ancient times. A Sphinx. I had encountered a Sphinx. Now that was a sight! Well, I'll be... Starswirl suddenly mused with newfound curiosity. So this is where she has retreated since then... "Speak!" The large purple Sphinx commanded with more vibrations to the floors, threatening to collapse from the sheer power of her voice. "Or else suffer the consequences of trespassing!" Yeti and Dragoons. Demons and supervillains. Those I could handle. But I don't think I'd last four seconds without being crushed by one gargantuan paw. Better play it safe and hopefully appease this creature. "My apologies." I began rather shakily after standing up, mustering a small bow. Maybe politeness will stall her from doing anything rash. "My being here was purely by accident, Miss Sphinx. If I would be kindly guided to the nearest exit. I would greatly appreciate it." Well... It didn't look as though it was going to eat me yet, but that next expression it held still put me on edge. The Sphinx proceeded to smirk wickedly, its calm voice still reverberating the ground. "A lost traveler? Long has it been since one has managed to reach my chamber without ill intent." The Sphinx - I should ask for its- Her name - looked thoughtful for a long moment before continuing with a more placating nature. "Very well, I shall accept your humble apology and trespassing, and guide you to the passage out so I may be in peace." Oh... Well, that was rather easy. "Thank you very-" "But..." Ah. Figures it wouldn't be without some catch. The large purple creature proceeded to motion towards my right limb. "In exchange for this knowledge, I ask for one simple thing in return." My arm? "That lovely ring you bear on your finger. Quite a treasure, wouldn't you say?" What? My gaze snapped incredulously to the glimmering amethyst gem attached to the ring, glinting beautifully. Oh Hell no! I'd rather give her my while limb than ever trade away something far more valuable to me! "Not in a million years." I immediately snapped before thinking, that gleeful expression of hers shifting to outrage from my open defiance. "Then, you will be doomed to wander these halls for the rest of eternity!" The Sphinx roared, a terrifying snarl present on her equine features. "A ring is more precious than your own life? You are a fool!" "This ring is more precious to me than it ever will be to you!" I shouted back hotly, clenched fist and ring tightly pressed against my chest and beating heart. This ring was a reminder and a promise to someone more important to me than the whole cosmos. More precious to me than any of the treasures in this whole chamber. "I'd sooner die than ever hand it over Sphinx!" The Sphinx reared back with grit teeth, and I got the impression it was ready to pounce and attempt to take the jewel by force. Let her; I'll fight to the death for it! I tensed, ready to defend myself... But then the creature assumed a more calmer stance, still grinning in smug disdain. Oh God, what was she planning now...? "Then perhaps we can resolve this in a more... Adoptable approach." What now? "You know what I am rather fond of? Riddles." Ahh [BEEP]. "All I ask is that you solve this one thing for me, and in exchange I shall reveal to you the exit, free of charge. Unable to solve this riddle, however..." "You keep the ring." The Sphinx leered excitedly. "So you possess some level of intelligence. Indeed, solve this riddle, and I will let you go, no strings attached. You have my word." Well [BEEP]. Because riddles were NOT my thing. Like, at all! Where's Twilight when you needed her?! Still, either risk losing my ring or dying of starvation in here while Zagreus would still be out there causing unprecedented amounts of damage...? Life was always filled with unfair choices, wasn't it? "Alright." I sighed irritably, crossing my arms and glaring towards the Sphinx defiantly. "Let's get this over with." Immediately, the large creature started with the riddle accompanied with body gestures for each statement. "A natural state, I'm sought by all. Go without me, and you shall fall. You do me when you spend, and use me when you eat to no end. What am I?" ... ... ... [BEEP]... No, I had to do this. No use giving up right off the bat, otherwise what was the point of even making it up to this point? Alright then, let's solve this riddle... Even though my Sphinx friend here will have to wait for an awfully long time. But judging by that expression on her giant face, time was scarce. I had to be quick. Natural state sought by all... What would everyone really desire in life? Happiness? Money? Power? Love? Or did it just refer to people alone? What about animals? All they really desired was sanctuary and food. What would every living thing strive for...? Without it we'll fall... Hope? Peace? War? What would every living thing have in common aside from life? Nature? Something related to the natural circle of life...? Do me when you spend... Save that one for later. Starswirl, some help here? ... Wow, thanks teacher. Glad you're always here when I need you, especially to solve a simple riddle so many people would be laughing at my sheer incompetence for by now. Alright, used when eating to no end... Taken advantage of when eating so much? Something you lose when you're too greedy? Without it there'd be no- Oh... Wait... Wait! Sought by all as a natural state. Without it we'll all fall. Spending correctly will lead to it. Taken advantage of by using it for selfish purposes. ...Oh I'm a [BEEP]ing idiot. "Well?" The Sphinx's impatient tone almost brought me out of figuring it out and starting all over again. "Have you anything to say?" Rubbing my bearded chin in wonder, I gazed upwards towards the frowning Sphinx with a confident new grin. "You bet I do!" And said the answer swiftly. "It's balance!" Balance was the natural state of the universe, always sought by all living things. Without balance, we would fall to imbalance and never truly find happiness and peace with our lives. Whatever we spend, the remains will be balance in itself. And if you use balance to no ends, there would be nothing left! The answer was glaring at me right in the face! Coming from I, the one who's always sought to understand balance! My 'host' didn't seem entirely happy with my confident answer, snarling in utter outrage from me clearly getting it right, hoping to acquire the ring for herself. Better luck next time, love, though there won't be one! "Even though you got it, you will never be allowed to leave unless you hand over that ring right this second!" Pebbles on the ground flew upwards at the level of intensity and fury dripping from her demanding voice. Wow, sore loser much? Guess that means I'll have to resort to good ol' fashion sonic screwdriver- But a certain voice in the air interjected calmly. There are other means of bypassing our friend here, Jack. Oh, now you're talking, after I had to solve a riddle by myself... But I'll bite, how else can we beat this Sphinx? At her own game. With a sudden tone of humoured mischief to his elderly voice. Request another chance of leaving, and she will indulge you. Trust me, I know someone whom speaks with experience. ...Alrighty then, if you say so. Straightening my shirt, I glared upwards and called out to the enraged beast. "Hey!" And waited until her full attention was on me. "How about another game? A chance of putting this lowly trespasser in his place?" That expression of fury immediately shifted to contemplative glee. That was quick. "Very well, I accept your proposal." Whoa, and I didn't even take her out to dinner first. The Sphinx followed that with a motion towards the massive gap with a barely sturdy wooden long plank. "Walk across this plank, and survive. Fall... Well, it's a shame that lovely ring goes with you into oblivion." Charming. I shifted towards the plank nervously, afraid of kicking it off. Nothing was holding it in place; it was a literal death trap for anyone closing in on the treasure. Another balance test! All seemed rather deliberate, wouldn't you say? Alright then, time to take another path of destiny and hope for the best. Hope will be beside you more than you think, Jack. Uh-huh... Right then... I carefully set the bag down to loosen weight; Nightshade can carry it over. Said bird was observing from the side, looking between the plank and I worriedly. Sending the small owl a shaky grin, I nodded to myself and gulped. I could do this... I've faced worse up to this point. One step forward- I froze, flinching at the board's creaking reaction to my new weight atop it, and waited for a moment, ignoring the Sphinx's hostile broad grin. So far... So good... Another step, this time pushing my whole weight onto the fragile wood... Okay... Arms stretched to keep balance... Another step... And another... Beginning to walk across the darkness slowly and flinching with every step. Seek Balance within yourself, Jack. You're doing grand so far. Be at peace, and you will make it to the end. Easier said than- Done-! Ah [BEEP]! Ah [BEEP]! Almost falling off just then with the boards shaking at my weight, keeping my state completely still until it was seemingly safe enough to continue moving. The Sphinx looked eerily confident in my fall. If she rigged this... Well that would suck. Seek balance in myself... Seek balance in myself... Seek balance in myself...! I had... To do this...! "Come on Dad! You've got this!" My my eyes widened at the familiar voice. Echoes of those belonging to good friends and family alike, reverberating in my head yet sounding as though they were just around me. Pushing me onwards. "Giving up already? I know you're better than that Star!" "Um, you can do this Stardust! We believe in you!" "Ya really gonna give that there Sphinx the satisfaction? Keep on movin' sugarcube, we're right beside you!" "When you beat this, we'll have a beating-a-Sphinx-challenge party! S to the T to the A to th T! What's that spell? VICTORY~!" "Come on now darling. You're almost there! Put that creature and her awful headdress and earrings in her place!" "We'll always believe in you, Jack. You've faced worse obstacles in the past, this will be a cakewalk for you! Just keep a steady thin posture on the plank with widened arms, balance is and always has been the key!" Remember those you're doing this for. Even in spirit, your friends will always be there to encourage you to accomplish new heights. ...Without even knowing it, I was already past the halfway point, grinning in newfound relief and determination, to the Sphinx's obvious chagrin. The creature took one step back in pure horror, a contrast to my own bristling confidence from the rest of the plank-walk suddenly seeming like nothing. "No!" She cried, almost knocking me off-balance. "NO!" Yeah [BEEP]! With one final jump off the end, I dusted my hands from landing on solid stone ground and looked upwards with my own smug smile, half my mind in disarray and awe over the fact I managed to accomplish that feat all by myself! Well, not by myself. My friends, as Starswirl said, were with me in spirit to the very end. Alongside Balance, my proud student. Though you may no longer access the magic, the Balance of the universe will always be there to guide you. Just look into your heart, and be true to yourself. With folded arms, I smirked upwards. "Your move [BEEP]." Followed with a loud shriek of despair which almost ripped my eardrums out, sending me stumbling back slightly. The Sphinx had no other words to give, massive purple eagle wings flapping with enough force to brush my hair back, ascending into the darkness above with her cries of outrage increasingly fading to nothingness, indicating her abrupt departure. ...Not even the sirens threw a tantrum after they were beaten. After Nightshade joined me with a hand-to-wing high five, the owl let out a congratulatory "Hoo!" With my widened grin in response. It's incredibly unlikely our friend will return. Starswirl then spoke up yet again contemplatively. Her kind never lingers in the same place she was bested. The pride is too much. Leaving all this treasure for myself then... Oh? And I spied, with my little, light pouring from a small doorway behind the platform, presumably leading to the outside world yet again. It was right behind her the whole time! The cheek! But before we depart, Jack, I have a request to make. Sure what's up? A good number of gold and accessories surrounding us belong to the good village nearby. The Sphinx has clearly been leaching off the settlement in exchange for never causing harm to its townsfolk. Well, since she's no longer a problem... Sure, I get ya, but I'm gonna need something to carry all this, Starswirl... A wagon, maybe. Imagine how impressed Twilight would be. Not from besting a Sphinx, liberating a village and giving them their treasure back, or from walking across a VERY narrow plank perfectly and successfully. Not from all my other past accomplishments ever since leaving home. But from solving a riddle. All by myself. I mean, for me it's an achievement! And I'm more than certain the Princess would be proud of you for it. Yeah... I can actually see the expression and it made me smile, reinforced after watching the townsfolk celebrate with the mountain of gold and valuables returned to them. After gifting those Arabian ponies back their treasures, I made them promise, in turn, not to share my presence here with anyone now or in future. Seemed like a reasonable deal, repeating the reward of my encounter with that other town by the seaside. ...Also asking for some more necessities and free water seemed perfectly reasonable. I pat the canteen next to my waist with approval. All in a day's work. And you know what? I think I've had enough ancient discoveries and battling monsters for a while. On the plus side, at least that specific monster wasn't dealt with in the form of violence this time... Though my luck can remain that way for so long. Where to next...? Hmm, there appears to be a surge of imbalance due west from here, down that road. Nothing too grave, but we should stick around for too long. I smirked, turning around while the citizens were busy dancing around the mountain of gold and jewelry. Alright, but first, there was a shower required to wash out all this sand from my hair and body. And a fresh change of clothes was in order too. Then we could leave. And for once in my life, I was welcoming a cold shower- Hellooooooo...? Something caught the corner of my eye, a stand filled with magazines next to a paper shop with a certain white unicorn on the front cover. Vanity Mare. I almost snorted at the pun, if my attention wasn't focused on something more mindbogglingly. ...Rarity... Oh Rarity... Picking up one, I examined the cover and wondered briefly in spending too much time underground had gotten to me. But nope, even rubbing my eyes a little didn't rid of the image of Rarity, in some velvet jacket, with an entire new hairdo that completely contradicted her own character. A look someone like her wouldn't be caught dead with. ...Well, I've been missing a lot back home! Why not purchase and read through the article. You may be pleasantly surprised by what led to your fashionista friend's circumstances. ...Why not? Just as more reassurance my friends were okay back home. Even so, that looked like something Rainbow would try if she was bored enough!
Chapter 176: Midnight to DawnRunning. Running. Running-! A left here. A right there. A jump over some fallen stone and a swerve between two flat boulders. The thrill of being chased and the apprehension of getting caused fulfilling my being with adrenaline. The back of my gown whipping against the stone I rushed through and by, ears picking up on the hollow winds and the flapping, barely discreet noises of my pursuers from behind. Wouldn't have even noting I was being followed had Starswirl not warned me. Running. Running. Running-! Slide over another rectangular rock, skidding across pebbles, stomping across small puddles and nose sniffling with the wind picking at my eyes behind the glasses. Faint echos of the clouds above the close forests forewarning a storm was on the horizon, growing in power and threatening to consume the grey skies. May thy thunder strike thee mother[BEEP]ers on their wings and sent them hurdling to the hollow stone grounds below. So, who were my pursuers, precisely? Wonderbolts? Nah barely managed to avoid another patrol of theirs scouring the skies yesterday. Royal pegasi guards? Tch! They couldn't catch a two-legged Timberwolf burdened with a whole tree on its back. Dragons? Nah, had enough of those chasing after me for a lifetime already. Hopefully, at least for now, Garble and his minions learnt their lesson to reconsider 'hunting' me down yet again. So whom, exactly, where the flying creatures going after my state... And possibly life- Oops! Almost tripped there. Running. Running. Running-! Shadows flying above me, eclipsed by the yellow sun peeking through grey clouds. The opponents flew overhead against their prey and decided to make a dramatic gestures then, positioning themselves towards the canyons which surrounded this rocky valley. And took their places amongst the small stone towers, sharp talons gripped against and caused cracks within the structures, prompting my brief pause and, admittedly needed, opportunity for breath. Proud, mighty four-legged species with bird-like claws and brown and white feathers. Their appearances and features all too familiar, carrying the air of cocky arrogance and the pride carried on from the glory days of their ancestors. Griffons... And I counted about four of them, in the least. More sounds of dramatic landing incited my head to whip around behind and upwards. Alright, make that six of them. But something else, too. Unlike their kind back at Griffonstone, these [BEEP]ers were equipped in some kind of gear, strapped around their chest and limbs. Their scowls and puffed gestures anything but friendly. My hand produced the screwdriver from my pocket, having already sent Nightshade to hide while I let them focus and chase after me and me alone just a few minutes ago. "Guessing Zenith didn't send you clowns." I offered a tight smile, my expression anything but genuine warmth. One griffon - Wearing an eyepatch because how else would one discern the rough leader? - flared through his beak nostrils, his chest hair and eyes a darker brown than his followers. "You'd be right." My new friend responded with dark intent, leering down on me like a bird to a mice. "And we're being paid handsomely to bring you in unharmed or... Well, either works for our employer. Just to be certain you're still intact enough to be brought before him." Oh, Zagreus wanted me alive for a change? "How charitable of him." I countered lightly, corner of my vision spotting the other griffon members leaning down in preparation. Mercenaries, of course. "Shame I can't oblige to your employer's wishes. Perhaps another day gentleman." "Oh, we insist!" A rough female voice karked out with malicious hunger, greed dancing in those beady eyes. "He's waited so long to see you again. You do, after all, have much to answer for in his name." 'So long?' But I just met Zagreus last week; we practically had a lethal jousting match with a horde of Diamond Dogs getting involved. Took two days to patch up my clothes in the aftermath. But the longer I stayed to ask for clarification, the more time I was giving these assailants the opportunity to attack. With one cocky smile, I immediately bolted before they could pounce. The griffons retaliated, though, through soaring through the air yet again by the sounds behind my fleeing state. No matter, all I needed to do was find some place to conceal myself; maybe a small crevice or cave they couldn't fit through and sink further into the darkness, hiding or getting so lost in blackness they'd never catch up, hopefully spotting an exit on the other side. Was a long shot, but these valleys suggested there were such things lying about- Whoops, sorry cockroach! Almost stepped on that! Apologizing for stepping on an insect. What had Fluttershy made of me-? Whoa! ...Alright, works too! MASSIVE clearing from the edge of this pathway, leading down to a massive ocean below in a semi-circle of many other open cliffways leading to a considerably fatal demise below. Grinning in wary disbelief and running a hand through greasy unkempt hair, I whirled back at the sound of griffons laughing and dark cackling from behind, prompting me to turn with slow panting. "Poor little monkey." Little monkey? There's a novelty. The sad thing was, he wasn't completely inaccurate. "Nowhere else to won. Only to fall." "Why not?" The female member of the group deadly approaching like hungry hyenas baring uncleaned teeth. "Make things more interesting for the hunt? Unless the little monkey is afraid of some little water?" That last statement made in a condescending baby tone. Charming. My lips curled to annoyance... Before a wide smile of mockery, prompting the group to pause very briefly. Big mistake [BEEP]holes. And with two gestures from my hands considered the highest art of finger profanity back in my homeland, I leaped backwards and felt the wind rushed through my hair, vision shifting around from rock to water to skies to the whipping side of my blue gown, gravity not on my side. Flying free~! Defying gravity~! Starswirl, quick, knock me out! It'll be less frightening to see water looming closer this way-! "I was a little worried, you know..." Twilight whispered a moment later, pulling back slightly to meet my gaze softly. "A part of me thought you were on another hunt for Zagreus, and intended to find him without us." Without me... My tone was tender reassurance. "I learned my lesson long ago, love." A tiny smile. "When do you ever learn anything, Jack...?" "Well..." I started in quiet playfulness, twirling the Princess around again. "I've learnt the importance of friendship again." And back to my arms. "I've learnt how to love again." Our noses brushed one another, my voice lowering in sweet bliss. "And I've learnt what it means to hope again... All thanks to a stubborn, Goddess Princess and her amazing friends." Pink cheeks again, but Twilight beamed lightly. "Once more, you exaggerate. I'm hardly flawless, Jack..." "No." I agreed, smirking faintly. "But it's your flaws which makes you perfect. And I wouldn't have it any other way..." ... ... ...! Huh wuzzit-?! Something loud and obnoxious startled me from my pleasant sleep, looking around wildly in panic and anxiety before recognizing the thunderous noise as that of... Well thunder. Damn... Wait! Checking myself, if memory served... Hmm, not wet. No marks of sharp talons dug into clothes or skin either, thankfully. Glasses were still on, so they never fell off. No rough landing to mark my posterior and leave a bruise after carefully shifting my sat position. No signs of bruising anywhere, checking. Surroundings suggest a cave with heavy rain pouring and lightning flashing with beautiful thunderous sounds to my right about fifteen feet away. So I was fine, and escaped just fine... Damn, and I was having such a good dream too. That rooftop moment with Twilight... Arguably perhaps the best romantic gesture I ever gave to her. Now, it was unfair to even compare moments together at all, as each and every one were sacred and wonderful, and I wouldn't trade a single second of them all for the world... Bickering and heated topics included. They say passionate arguments are the signs of a perfect, healthy working relationship. If that's true... Well, Twilight and I are maybe the pinnacle representation of this 'ideal' romance all should strive for... You know, before I ran away and left her terribly heartbroken- Ah...! Okay, chest pains! Wasn't expecting that- Ow and growing worse...! [BEEP]! Another stab from imbalance-! Keep still and breathe, Jack. It'll pass in a moment. Taking the advice, my accurate teacher predicted it as the pain slowly faded away, a hand on my chest and allowing myself to inhale and exhale steadily. From the other side, Nightshade nestled comfortably upon a next of rocks, sleeping and oblivious to my own physical episode. Hell, the storm outside didn't seem to be fazing him even with the constant flashes of lightning and roaring thunder. Kinda wished the imbalance killing me could just hurry up and kill me already instead of all this 'teasing-' Okay that wasn't fair. Starswirl was doing his absolute damnest to keep me alive and breathing... And I appreciated every minute of it. Honestly the sight of Nightshade cheered me up, knowing then he was okay and the griffon hunters didn't catch him. Small miracles after all... Hmm... Curious... Now, Starswirl might as well be near omnipotent from beyond the grave... But I don't think the old unicorn was capable of tending to physical wounds too. He never did so before... So why these bandages around my hands? Yeah, I cut my hands while passing a sharp edge of rock whilst fleeing from the bandits, barely acknowledging the wounds in favour of adrenaline and running to safety.. I never recalled taking care of them myself, I was too busy running for my life and mentally insulting their mothers. So what... Or who was responsible for this...? Slowly standing up, the save was large enough so I couldn't bang my head against the sharp ceiling, I idly glanced around in wariness and curiosity before calling out faintly, "Hello?" Not wanting to disturb Nightshade from his well-deserved slumber. "Is anyone there...?" I'd at least like to thank whoever was responsible for tending my injuries, however small they were. They stung a little, but still. It was as much a mystery as when my ankle was suddenly wrapped in bandages and properly tended while I was unconscious beneath Mount Everhoof. Funny you reference that... Oh ho. Coincidence? I think NOT. That mean I had a mysterious stalker following my every move, or maybe I was just lucky? ...Or maybe Starswirl was being a secretive old prune and can do more than he lets on towards the physical realm. Either all, I shan't complain. In light of calling your teacher an 'old prune-' Anyway, what lovely weather outside! Weather others would typically scoff and steer away from, but I welcomed with open loving arms. Rain! Who doesn't love good rain! Heaps of it! A solemn atmosphere which radiated hidden beauty and the gift of bringing life. And it was calling to me! Removing my dressing gown and showing off the blue shirt and jeans beneath, I placed it towards Nightshade so he may use it in case he woke up for a moment, and smiled with hands on hips approvingly. To the rain I go; not passing up this chance! Don't stray outside for too long. In addition to the stormy winds and fatal lightning, the water may cause your bandages to slip off and induce sickness... Never mind... Sorry Starswirl! Couldn't hear you over my sick rain dance moves and how much I was enjoying myself! Performing a small, ritualistic-like rhythm of movements with arms, legs and head, feeling the harsh raindrops pelt against my dark hair and cold skin. Yeah, loving it! There's just something... Wondrous about dancing underneath the rain. Raising your head upwards with closed eyes, feeling the neverending droplets of life clean and trace down your face, tightening the bonds between your clothing and bare skin. Yeah yeah pretentious as [BEEP], but I just loved making something out of it. I was making dance moves slow, methodical and meaningful, putting every thought and precision from the smallest joint of my shoulder to the spin of my fingers. Maybe I should've gone shirtless... Well, that wasn't entirely too late. Hah, reminding me of a moment one day during a neat thunderstorm courtesy of the pegasi in Ponyville. "Twilight... What exactly is your special somepony doing?" Starlight had inquired in befuddled humour, her, the Princess and Spike present as audience to the golden Earth Pony back then focusing on his movements and precision, rain drenching and soaking his fur and mane without a care in the world. "That, my good student, would be his compulsion to dance under the rain every time the weather turns this way." Twilight replied with a wry smile, the three observants safe beneath the entrance doorway of the castle to be pelted from the harrowing raindrops themselves. "And I must say, Jack certainly has been practicing ahead." "Ever since Rainbow Dash announced what weather would arrive tonight, he's been looking forward to it." Spike had snickered, smirking at the sight alongside Starlight. After the gold stallion performed a neat and precise dance trick, the youthful dragon proceeded to blink and then clap in impressed awe. "Encore! Encore Dad!" "Don't encourage him too much Spike. Lingering out there for too long will make him sick... Again." Twilight sighed with intended exasperation, but unable to stop the small fond smile rising on her purple muzzle as she watched with them. "Still... It's always nice to see him take some enjoyment out of such dreary weather. Seems the rain just likes calling to Jack." Hmph... Heh, if anyone but those three had been watching me then, if they would've now, I might as well look like a complete tosser. But what else was new? Now, a rain shower was fine. But know what was even better? Returning to a campfire within the cave... Which I never started. Hm... Starswirl? Not my doing. Thought so, and Nightshade was clearly still resting, though remaining on the spot the blue dressing gown was now wrapped up around the content owl. Seems my mysterious saviour was making an effort to keep us warm and comfortable, whomever he or she was. Discord? Nah he'd leave a calling card involving some means of chaos. Next thing I know the campfire will explode with literal fireworks all all over the damp cave. I could draw up a list of candidates, but why speculate further? She was right there. Hiding in the darkness save for the glowing violet eyes, acting as though I was completely oblivious to those entrancing sparkling orbs. Which were awfully too familiar... So... We're playing this game now, were we...? Shrugging with a coy smile, I decided to indulge my now hidden companion, for the moment, sitting down by the fire and removing my shirt. The fire was warm enough to contrast the coldness, and if I stayed near it enough. I laid out the shirt neatly on the jagged ground, dusting away some pebbles to help, right beside the campfire. From the corner of my vision, the purple eyes remained unmoving, though they were narrowed then. Fair enough. The pants would remain on; not getting that naked for my guest, especially if it was who I thought it was... My stomach cut off all thoughts with a growl, and I instinctively patted the belly. No muscle; all training in balance went to my pony body than my human form. Not exactly eye candy for anyone, but beggars couldn't be choosers. Anyway, hunger. What's on the menu tonight, my good teacher? In visible answer, a menu popped up between my crossed legs. Haha! I laughed in honest amusement at that, rubbing my hands excitedly and proceeding to open said menu. Even when currently homeless and far away, I was still lving the life of luxury. ...Although, honestly it never felt like that with Twilight and the others, even living inside a castle. Guess because it had no servants or chefs it aided with the humble atmosphere which home possessed. Everything always felt modest and... Sincere. ...Anywho, menu! Apple foods with some of Nightshade's favourite seeds in a bowl for when he wakes up, please. Thank you, as said filled metal bowl appeared next to the resting owl, prompting my wide smile. Now as for me... ... Ah, [BEEP] it. "You don't have to stay there, you know." The sparkling violet colours widened in sheer evident surprise as I called with with a humoured grin, motioning my friend over. "Come, join me. I don't know about you but I'm starving." No movement for a long moment, those eyes then narrowing which can be interpreted as distrust. "I don't bite." I added if it helped. Which it did not; still no inclination to emerge from the dark. "I promise I don't bite...?" Finally, progress! Cautiously, the figure began emerging from the shadows; first a purple boot, then lavender arm, then dark demonic wing - Though if you ask me, she'd always be displayed as angel to my eyes regardless of appearance - before the full figure whom expressed sheer distrust, wariness and apprehension. "My guardian angel reveals herself at last." I offered with a gestured arm, and her features only frowned harder, but one could almost spot the faint hue of pinkness presenting against lavender cheeks, the woman rubbing her arm in clear self-consciousness, even despite maintaining a thoughtful and serious expression. Haha! Even when she's in this form, she's still the same person no matter what. Cinch nor Zagreus could ever change that. "How long...?" She seemed hesitant to ask, trailing off and grimacing as if in self-chastising. But I understood what she was asking, nodding with a wry smile. "Eyes kinda gave it away; I'd recognize them anywhere." Followed with a sheepish shrug. "As for how long... Just now, really." She blinked innocently, in contrast to her form. "Come on, sit down, you must be freezing over there-" "Aren't- Aren't you afraid...?!" Twilight almost sounded hysterical, uncomprehending about the boy offering her a spot by the campfire, that she made, mind you. "You know who I am... What I am! Shouldn't you be... I don't know-!" "What? Running for my life? Shielding Nightshade with my own body from you? Announcing you a monster?" "A-Any of that!" She exclaimed in dubious doubt, motioning to my state. "By all accounts you should be terribly afraid of seeing me and make a run for it! You're in a vulnerable state and making no means of defending yourself!" "Do you want me to?" "I..." She paused at my challenging question, deflating quite visibly with a step back in hesitation. "You're really not afraid...?" Sounding painfully timid coming from the poor girl, as though my boldness was something new to her. For the third time tonight, I shrugged. Truthfully I was on edge, perhaps a little, but all senses and instincts were commanding me to favour curiosity over defensive. "I'm more interested in meeting and thanking my mysterious savior than anything... And why she's currently defying orders from that monster." She frowned yet again. "Come, sit down." I gestured to the camp fire friendly. "I'm hungry, and I don't think being in that form negates you from hunger too." In emphasis, a loud growl echoed through the damp cave next... And it wasn't currently from me. "Pfft!" I couldn't stop myself, bursting into laughter as Twilight flushed in open embarrassment, eventually storming over and plopping right down to one side of the fire between Nightshade and I, the former still oblivious ot it all. At her heated glare despite pinked cheeks, I subsided my laughter for the moment. "Sorry." "Where did you get that?" The alternate version of human Twilight inquired at the menu on my lap, sounding deadly curious despite herself. "You can't use magic, and it just appeared from thin air." I smirked at that fact, pointing upwards jokingly. "I have friends in high places." And the demonic form of Twilight looked upwards in earnest puzzlement, the adorable expression immediately prompting my humoured chuckle, proceeding to open the menu yet again. "Right, so, what would the lady fancy?" In answer, Twilight simply stared at me, head tilted with a guarded posture despite kneeling down, examining my body as though I was some riddle to solve. The innocent expression painfully reminding of a time back in the day where my Twilight inspected me as a science project, the purple unicorn at the time metaphorically poking and prodding me to my annoyed resignation and fondness. The memory prompted my small smile, this Twilight then leaning back a little in reaction and her brow furrowing, blue flaming hair lighting up the cave alongside the campfire between us. Amazing how it wasn't lighting up in the shadows earlier. That was a neat trick- "What are you?" She looked compelled to ask, sounding earnestly baffled, wary and deeply curious, not to mention incredulity leaking from her tone and expression. "Every action and statement you make contradicts everything I've been informed about you. I was led to believe you were a danger to everyone around you; manipulating and deceiving your way to getting whatever you wanted! Using my alternate equine counterpart and toying with her heart, then throwing it to the side whenever you deemed fit! Sometimes for your own sickly amusement!" Someone's been telling fibs, but I couldn't find it in myself to feel annoyed or angered by the insinuations. Instead, I felt sadness. Tiredness, regarding the poor used girl solemnly. This was a Twilight who knew first-hand what it was like to be taken advantage of her and have her skills exploited by others, suffering the consequences for it in their stead. And that physical reminder before me still hurt. "And yet..." She trails off then, glancing away in doubt before continuing with firmness. "And yet, from everything I've seen, everything I've heard, it all declares otherwise! Why would you run away from the safety of your so-called friends when you have them wrapped around your fingers, using their kindness as a shield? Why would you liberate a village from sirens, or protect some ponies from yeti, or deliver that town their treasures back? You had no one to impress, to deceive and yet... Also you're... You're...!" "Dying?" I ventured, and she flinched and looked away. Sensitive subject for anyone in this world. I nodded with a wry smile. "Yeah, it's not a hard concept love." At least, not for someone whom was familiar with death by knowing someone long back who experienced as such... But that's a story for another time. Never mind the countless deaths from murder or disease on my homeworld... Another motive for why I left, I suppose. No, that was EXACTLY a good reason for leaving and never turning back. "I just don't understand..." Twilight then muttered, confessing in soft uncertainty and shifting on her spot, bringing her knees to her face with arms wrapped around them. The sight felt like another stab to my chest. "I'm not even sure what to think anymore. I was left to believe you were a threat to the whole worlds, but now? Now... Ever since following you from the mountains, seeing what you've done and how much you seem to care for every living thing around you... And you even tried saving me at that tower back then..." The fact she referenced herself with such despair made me feel like keeling over, regarding the state she was in and deducing Twilight was holding back from tears. I recognized that look and posture anyhow, and it still was painful to see. A world where a Twilight Sparkle was in pain was a world not worth living in, regardless which version. I'd swear to protect on of them; I swore to protect them all. Even one which tried to kill me. ... But we both knew the truth there. Even if I was beaten, at the Tower, Twilight would never bring it in herself to deal any serious wounds. She was too good, too kind-hearted for that. And I would never forgive myself for otherwise. Slowly placing the menu in one hand, I shifted slowly so not to startle the currently jumpy corrupted teen, leaning my arms on bent knees and regarding the woman silently. I was so, so sorry for what became of you, love... And I wanted nothing more than to express that with physical hugs and comfort... But that would scare her off more, I imagine. Great care would need to be handled in this situation. And silently inspecting the self-conscious girl expressing nothing more but innocent vulnerability to me was far from a good start. Would I help her, though? A Twilight who has unwillingly donned the appearance of Midnight for so long, attempting to rid my life several times ever since? ...Like that was ever in question. "You know what I fancy?" She turned to me. "Fish and chips." I smiled, lips widening at the incredulous blinking from my new acquaintance. "And some coca-cola too. Ever had fish and chips, Twilight? Because I will show you the wonders." "You're completely fine dining with the enemy...?" Twilight sounded terribly bewildered by my casual disposition around her... And sounding a little more than hopeful. "You're many things to me, Twilight, and only my enemy when it comes to chess." And I must be starting off right, judging by, for the first time I've seen this counterpart of my love life, the very faint, tiny smile on her face. "Enjoying them?" My new companion made no vocal response, simply content to dining on the chips in the paper bag on her lap. The closest I got to a physical response was the glint in her violet eyes, still the same feature as her original form as opposed to the blue eyes with tiny purple pupils. That was a real good sign. Another sign? Thus far, my guest had yet to make any inclination of an attack. If Zagreus was hoping to have this Twilight strike whilst my guard was down... Well he's gonna have to be disappointed. Then again, that may be myself clinging on to the present hope that it wasn't too late for this version of the person I loved, and that there was still a chance to save her from the darkness and back into the light. It's nice to live in hope; a lesson my Twilight and the girls have taught me time and time again. I was tempted to speak some more, lift up the tension suffocating the cave a little, but I think Twilight would appreciate the silence more, speaking herself when she's ready. The human Twilight always struck me as a version whom enjoyed silence when she's pondering or enjoying herself. So, again, in her own time. I was content myself with dining on the freshly baked greasy chips and warm fish sitting on my own lap, the steam of the food drifting through the dark cave and warming up the body appreciatively. The rain was still persistent outside, and Starswirl had acquired me a towel for my hair, which was now trailing down my head and back down. The weather indicated it wasn't safe to leave until morning, and night was already on the loom from the sky darkening all the more since the storm began, trees outside rustling loudly and looking ready from every glance to be torn off and thrown into the ruthless winds. I could just go outside with an umbrella right now... But I wouldn't want to risk a Franklin incident. Another potential embarrassing demise. But I'll tell you what, it was getting humorous how jumpy this woman-in-demon-form beside me was getting jumpy at the flashes and roars of lightning outside. Some things never change, and I was trying my best not to smile every single time. "Why do you insist on helping me?" And she speaks! Mid- Twilight turned from her food to resume her curiosity on me, frowning still, but not quiet as guarded as earlier. The tone was genuinely puzzled. "I just... Don't get it." The fact of how much she was questioning herself sparked hope. I shrugged, offering a wry smile. "Do I need a reason?" Twilight tilted her head, an adorable features in contrast to her otherwise intimidating current features. "When I've done nothing but tried to harm you?" "Did you ever try to harm anyone else?" "No-?" "Well there we are." I shrugged. "Lack of self-preservation, love. Not to mention, you've been tricked by a madman to attack me under the false promise he'll restore you back to your real form, am I correct?" The unintentional flinch was all that was needed, and I smiled in light sympathy, restraining the urge to place a hand on her shoulder and scare the woman off. "But I have hurt you!" Twilight couldn't resist exclaiming in regret and befuddlement. "At that tower, and with Sunset at the dam... You should be hating me and trying to get away, by all rights!" "You've also kept an eye on me, and healed my wounds before they could get any worse." As I raised my bandaged hands. "Thanks for that, by the way, and before. You're a lifesaver and a good person regardless of what you may think, Twilight." The woman hesitated, violet eyes uncertain before clouded with doubt, turning away again to regard the fire somberly. "I'm not Twilight Sparkle... Not anymore." Her expression looking close to tears, food forgotten by both of us. "I don't believe that." I had to say gently, the sight causing my own grief and guilt. She never deserved any of this. But my refusal to accept otherwise prompted the uncertain glance my way, prompting me to continue solemnly. "Who else would show compassion to look after one she considers an enemy, despite what she's been promised...?" Silence followed, Twilight looking back to the cackling fire which was nearly ready to die out. Hopefully the message sank; If there was any chance to save her... Well, you all knew me by now. "You're not my enemy..." Twilight mumbled in her arms quietly, sounding deeply upset and shaking her head with grit sharp teeth and closed eyes. "I just don't know what to think... My life's been a whole mess up to now... Everyone just wants to use me for their own intentions, and I'm just so... Tired of it." My own head titled sadly. "Do you hate them? For what they did to you?" A simple question, but a thousand meaningful things behind it. "I..." Twilight hesitated, still refusing to meet my inquisitive hazel eyes and looking out to the dreary rain outside. Then a final, quiet answer barely heard through the echoes of the weather and the damp cave. "I don't think I can hate anyone, even those who wronged me..." And if she thought that was what I expected to hear, then you, my dear Twilight, was terribly mistaken. THAT was what I wanted to hear, now grinning to myself wildly and causing the corrupted teen to blink when she noticed my beaming proud expression. "You see?" I motioned then happily, the hope in my chest rising brighter than the dying campfire between us. "You're still you. The appearance outside never changes whom you are on the inside. And inside; you're still the same compassionate, knowledgeable, kind and thoughtful, brilliant, considerate, strong amazing Twilight Sparkle I've... Well, I think you know." The faintest traces of pink on dark purple features, but Twilight never lingered her gaze from me or my great smile. "And I want to help you, Twilight Sparkle, not just as an obligation, but because I believe... I KNOW." I affirmed with conviction. "You deserve happiness and peace." "...How?" Came the small, meek response, but I knew those eyes long enough now; enough to catch the glint of vain hope in those beautiful violet orbs. How indeed, love? Well I already had the perfect start in mind, lucky for you. Smiling, I proceeded to offer an open hand gestured for shaking. "By starting over. Because forgiveness, my dear Twilight, is always the opening to a new peaceful beginning." And added with slight humour in my otherwise light tone. "My name is Jack Edward James Wright, my dear. It's a pleasure to meet you." Twilight didn't react in kind initially, as I anticipated. Of course she needed a moment, and I could wait forever for her if need be. The teenager looked down to her own open purple hand, examining it and then mine for a long, drawn out minute, internally at war. But something, in the back of my mind under the smallest glimmer of hope, informed me over the decision this woman made before it even happened. Tenderly, a small purple hand reached and clasped my own with gentleness, allowing a slow shake. "Twi... Twilight Sparkle." Still sounding completely unsure about addressing herself as much, but the lavender teen managing to keep going regardless. "And... It's nice to meet you too, Jack Wright..." And then suddenly frowned, and my mind quickly panicked. Had I done something wrong? But it wasn't the frown of caution or anger or malicious intent. Instead, it was a frown I was all too familiar with regarding my own Twilight, having bore witness to it time and time again. The disapproving frown. "Your bandages are wet." Oh, so they were. Twilight regarded my hands with an expression displaying annoyance, followed with her suddenly grabbing said hands before I could react. "Hold still, let me re-apply them." And paused, looking up albeit shyly. "It's... The least I could do for your kindness." A part of me was tempted to point out the comparison between herself and my own girlfriend, but I neglected from mentioning as such not to upset the girl further. Instead, I grinned as my hands were currently being treated, this time me being conscious for the act, knowing better than to argue. "Afterwards maybe we could play some chess. Did you know I am currently beating Twilight by thirty-six to twenty-eight?" A big fat lie, and even this Twilight knew it. Her lips curled upwards to a genuine amused smile, lighting up her beautiful features. "I sincerely doubt that... But you can prove otherwise in a moment." "You're being hunted down." A voice joined me from the side, looking out to the wondrous view alongside. The rain had stopped, after a long while, and morning light was already beginning to peek over the valleys far off, reflecting beautifully after a long night of unrest and ruthless storms. Really, who could sleep under that weather? Too loud for the likes of me. Still, the view before us was worth it, the peace after the storm. Nothing looked too damaged out there, thankfully, and the ground beneath me on the edge wasn't completely drenched in puddles and small waterfalls caused by the harsh rains. "By Zagreus? I'm fully aware." I couldn't resist quipping back, offering a small smirk in response to the teen beside me. Her transformation into that incited a bit more height, one or two feet taller than me. Almost as bad as the often times I ponder where Twilight's alicorn status will make her grow much taller than I as we grew older. Seeing Shining and Cadence never helped my concerns there. "Not just him." This Twilight continued while shaking her head, looking out still to the distance with me. Her tone sounded mildly disturbed, failing to portray calmness. "There are other forces out there tracking you down, wishing you out of the picture for good." "You mean yourself?" I grinned then quickly added, "Sorry just kidding love." "I'm serious, Jack." "I know. I know all about Garble, Sunset and all those others who have been chasing me down. Seems Zagreus is providing empty promises to them as too. I almost feel bad for their expectations." But Twilight wasn't in the mood to jest. Far from it, in fact. Shocking, and I was slightly disappointed. "Not just those working for him. Zagreus also has allies in high places." Hm? "In your world's royal court, in fact." My stomach dropped. "He's had someone dispatch contacts to locate you and bring you to them. Someone who wants to get rid of you as much as he does." "...I see." Was all my parched throat could say, narrowing small eyes glaring into the sunrise. Figures, Zagreus would start seeking allies from the higher classes to use for his own ends. He's growing more ambitious. But a royal enemy? Lucky me. A purple hand then clasped my shoulder, guiding me to meet her serious firm gaze. "That's why you need to stop this chase." What now? "Cease your pursuit and run, run and hide far away until someone else deals with them. You're no match for Zagreus or his new ally. You know this as much as I do. You running away from your friends was part of his plans to keep you alone and vulnerable for the taking in the first place." Ah... That explained a lot. "Jack, come with me." Twilight then sounded half-pleading. "You can't fight this, and I... I don't want to be any part of this any longer. There's still time to retreat and live for a better tomorrow. You have no obligation to get yourself destroyed over this!" Didn't I? From her first statement of that little speech was my mind completely and utterly made up, gently cupping the hand on my shoulder with my own, a renewed bandage wrapped around it. I offered a weak smile, unable to hide my affection for this girl and what she's trying to do. "There is nothing more I want to do than run and hide." Was my sincere, quiet confession, gently removing the purple hand and bringing the knuckles to my lips, Twilight looking earnestly surprise by my gentleman kiss. That done, I released her hand and shook my head alongside a wry smile. "Thank you, Twilight, for trying... But I must see this through, to the bitter end... It's time I cleared up my own mistakes than have others clean them for me... For you, for my Twilight, for Spike and everyone I know and love... It was never really a question of my life over theirs, honestly." "You don't have to do this..." This Twilight looked closer to crying yet again, sparkling purple orbs reflecting fear and solemn despair. "I've already hurt people I care about... I don't want to lose someone who cares so much..." I inhaled deeply. "Go, go back to your own world, Twilight." Was my next statement, both firm and kind. "You have the power to do so. Go be with your loved ones... They're no doubt missing you. Go and be safe." At her reluctant flash of expression, I've added then in humoured sincerity. "They'll help you, regardless what you may assume... I know a certain bacon-haired teenager in your world who would never leave you to suffer, never mind how much your parents, Shining, Cadence and Spike want to save you." Followed with one last peck, but this time myself slowly approaching the purple teen, leaning upwards with lips pressed to her forehead, for a split-second. Thankfully my hair never caught on fire from her blue flames... And her eyebrows weren't on fire at that moment either. Leaning back from the stunned teenager, I grinned cheekily and winked. "If you're lucky- or unlucky - there may be a version of my sorry [BEEP] there too." And I was already on my way back to the cave to collect my stuff and Nightshade, hoping the message worked. But barely twelve steps were taking before her voice called out then, hesitantly. "Jack?" I had to glance over my shoulder. "Hm...?" A long silence. "...You're a good man." What? Twilight smiled yet again lightly, looking more and more like the woman she once was. "Despite what you may think, you're a good person too." Ha... Haha...! Ridiculous. That was two Twilight's whom believed in me now. Three if one counted Casey's girlfriend. The human Twilight from the world connected to this Equestria? Nah didn't think so. That Twilight had every right to be skeptic of me. Just as every Twilight had no reason to have any faith or belief in me whatsoever. I don't know, shaking my head with a disbelieving smile. What was it about me that screamed worth believing in? These characters will find any hope in something small and insignificant, like a pebble. Just ask Maud. Hmhmhmhm... "Something amusing in that human mind?" A startling yet all too familiar voice popped up. I jumped slightly, but wasn't entirely too surprised. After all, it was an altogether unexpected surprise coming from him. "Oh, there's a surprise, and here I thought there would be a more cautious disposition considering what you're doing and who you're hunting down today." Ignoring the clones of myself between wearing lit car sirens on their heads, I smirked upwards at my old friend with folded arms. "I was expecting you to turn up sooner or later." Was my amused confession. "Inevitably you'd be dispatched by Twilight and the others to bring me back. I'm sorry to disappoint." "Oh pish posh my good friend." The floating lounging chair disappeared. "I come here of my own volition of course. Even your genius special somepony worked out how powerless my magic is against your present form to even teleport you back home." And he smirked, conjuring up next paper copies of six certain mares all with expressions of despair. "Though that barely stopped them from begging anyway. They must really love your grouchy company." "Spare me the guilt trip, Discord." I snapped, but still smiling wryly. "Why are you here then? Persuading me to come back seems the opposite of chaotic for you too." "I can't simply track down a trail of what shouldn't be to drop by on an old friend amongst his daring travels over the borders of Equestria?" "..." "Fine." Discord rolled his eyes in good humour, the paper dolls vanishing next with the draconequus wrapping himself around my body, but not close enough for our physical forms to have contact. "You, Jack Edward James Wright, have kept yourself busy. It seems our dear pal Zagreus is not the only pony wanting your head on a plate." With him literally slicing his head off with one finger spinning onto a place in his bear hand. Charming. "See for yourself." Still headless, Discord produced scrolled up dark yellow paper with a snap of fingers, unrolling a second later. "Voila." WANTED FOR TREASON AGAINST THE ROYAL MONARCHY ALIVE 500,000,000 BITS ...Might I turn myself in for a reward? "Should I be flattered they got a picture of me on my good side?" I asked dryly to the picture of my human self obtained during the time I rode that chariot across Canterlot, favourably smiling at the [BEEP]-eating grin on the picture's face and peace signs with sunglasses over comprehending the fact I was wanted for five-hundred millions bits. "Wish I could've been there." Discord shrugged. "Looks you were having so much fun. A novelty if ever there was one." And then appeared before me with a wide grin. "Well, I'm guessing this news won't deter you from ending this pointless crusade and return home to the ponies who deeply miss you?" I gave one look as an answer, and he shrugged yet again. "Fair enough. And I'll have to deliver Fluttershy the bad news." For a split-second, I spotted a flash of genuine distraught across his goat-like features, the draconequus turning away briefly with visible annoyance next. "Typical, what a fine way of ruining our next perfect tea party..." He sighed. "Oh well, such is the way of human stubbornness. Always bringing forth terrible consequences to others." No need to remind me there, Discord. "Do we have any idea whom the one responsible for placing a bounty on my head is?" "At the moment, I didn't care to ask." Discord shrugged yet again, smirking. "But I must say how impressed I am, Jack, causing strife amongst royalty like a true denizen of chaos. Your people really know how to bring internal conflict to others." Cheers I guess. "Better keep moving, Jack. I overhead earlier that Rainbow Dash plans to persuade her fellow Wonderbolts in another routine check over the skies of Equestria any second now." But before he could snap his fingers and leave, I had one last thing to say before so, something I had meant to converse with Discord before I left. When we all went to Fluttershy's cottage that day before I left, I had hoped he was there causing mischief and whatnot. Now seemed a perfect time. "Take care of her." Without even needing to inquire who 'her' was, the draconequus paused, choosing then to regard me silently, that playful and chaotic expression into something more... Human. "You'll be back to take care of them all very soon."
Chapter 177: Hail, Hail, Flanktopia!Wait... Hold on... I knew this spot... Starswirl I knew this spot... I was almost there! After weeks to near months to trailing back, I was almost there! The directions equal to the warm welcoming greetings of old equines had guided me in the right place, for over the small hill I heard them. I was almost home! My pace only quickened, relying on grabbing some of the grass to assist my eventual mad dash up the hill to where they were. Where home was. Not the castle or library. Not the town itself. But home was where the heart was. And my heart was always, neither hesitation nor fear to admit it without a singular shred of doubt, them. The sounds of melodious laughter, noises of enjoyment and peace. The sounds I would have expected to hear from wonderful, beautiful equines... And dragon. What I wouldn't give to be in their arms again, safe, sound and happy for the rest of my limited time. And now... Now, that was going to become true- There they were... There they were...! Over the hill, enjoying an obvious lovely picnic below next to a clean, gorgeous lake at a nice spot typical of Equestrian land, was a sight so familiar and so nostalgic my breath hitched, heart beating wildly at what I've been hoping to come back to without the likes of Zagreus, Chrysalis or any other fiend potentially ruining. My friends, at a picnic, in peace. Pinkie Pie, chasing after the pets of our friends happily, her energetic shrills of laughter and joy music to my own ears. Once I would've found the noise irritating and tiresome, but there was a sensation I welcomed with open arms... Physically to follow soon. Applejack, Rainbow Dash... Both clearly in the competitive spirit at present, playing a game of horseshoes at a nearby post, both were typical smirks and challenging glints in gleaming pink and emerald eyes. And from the looks of the next throw, by Rainbow's cursing and Applejack's smug expression, one evidently was in the lead with the advantage of knowing the game since birth. Hate to see the farmer's face if I challenged her to a 'friendly' match of Yu-Gi-Oh. Fluttershy, Rarity, happily conversing without a care in the world over a plate of delicious-looking sandwiches, even from this distance. Both peaceful mares holding large pleasant smiles and chatting away about some topic or another, even offering one another clearly their separate homemade dishes. The spectacle brought a wider smile to my face. Starlight... Spike... The former obviously educating the latter with their own kites in the air, the pink unicorn often glancing to the young dragon sat beside her with expressions of fond pride. I released a long exhale at the gorgeous sight, my sister and son spending quality time with a carefree activity and large smiles on their faces... My heart was hurting for even considering how much I've missed out since leaving. And finally... Well... We all know the cause of what made my heart stop beating for a long, drawn out moment. Because in all her beauty, never once dull, which expanded tremendously from how I remembered her since I departed ages back, the lavender alicorn Princess was observing our family as well, violet orbs sparkling in all that typical breathtaking vision, gorgeous dark purple mane with those lighter shades reflecting from the sunlight beautifully. The smile on her face was what made me take another step forward, though she, never mind the others, has yet to notice the presence of their old friend just then... "Twilight..." My mouth breathed by instinct, mind and heart whirling in apprehensive excitement, another small step forward. How to make my presence known? Casually? Tch, nothing was ever casual with these ponies... But Nightshade wasn't as patient, though, deciding to direct their attention as he launched from my shoulder in pure eagerness, clearly as excited and elated to see them as much as I. His eventual stop was at his old animal friends, flying atop Pinkie's head and having the Earth Pony glance upwards in pleasant surprise. "Oh, hey Owlicious!" One. Two. Three. Four! Gasp. "Owlicious?! Hey guys, look who's back!" That brought all the others to look, each one either gasping in shock of elation. "It's Owlicious!" "Hoo!" The owl puffed out in enthusiasm, flying around then in circles above the gathering friends, all whom gazed at Nightshade in pure wonder. "Well I'll be!" Applejack smiled broadly, jade eyes following the young bird cheerfully. "There's a sight for sour eyes." "You mean 'sore' eyes dear." "I know what I said." "It's so good to see you again." Fluttershy expressed quiet elation, letting Nightshade perch upon her offered yellow hoof, the compassionate pegasus nuzzling against his cheek which widened my grin. "We've missed you terribly." "Welcome back!" Spike greeted next, hurrying to the bird joyfully with his own huge grin. "Where the heck have you been this whole time?!" Twilight stayed silent, but the same question was clear in her expression and breathtaking sparkling eyes. Starlight, as always, was quick to point the most obvious thing out. "Hold on a second. Didn't Owlicious leave with Stardust?" Ah, it began. The dawning expressions slowly rose on their adorable equine faces. "You don't think...!" Rainbow gasped next, all pairs of eyes beginning to focus on the location Nightshade flew to greet them from. Atop the small nearby hill where the little man with folded arms and the biggest, happiest grin ever to appear on his face looked forwards at his bestest and wonderful friends. His family. A moment of dropped jaw and uncomprehending features. And the penny - Or bit - eventually dropped by the loudest exhalations of excitement and disbelief from the first two of my friends to react. "STARDUST!" But even mental and physically preparation didn't stop me from falling over at the pink and purple blurs tackling my chest and stomach, the energetic pink mare and young ecstatic dragon burying themselves into my clothes with cries of elation and relief. Without even considering it, I embraced the two back just as tightly, fighting off the urge to shed tears at this reunion I've been anticipating for so long since I decided to return. "You're back!" Spike exclaimed into my chest with one cheek pressed against my jumper, sounding close to breaking tears himself. He's probably started to. "You came back! I knew you wouldn't let us down! Or let me down!" My hand, by instinct, grabbed the top of the scaly head and affectionately rubbed it, missing the sensation so much and the hugs of my favourite son. "I came home." Was my solemn reply, leaning my face down next to nuzzle the dragon's forehead. Didn't hurt in the slightest. "OHMYGOSH OHMYGOSH OHMYGOSH! YOU'RE BACK!" Pinkie proceeded to announce, removing herself from my stomach next but with front limbs still wrapped tightly around me, as though planning to never let go. "I knew you would return! Of course you would because you would miss your friends almost as terribly how much we missed you and everything we've ever done together and I told everypony you would never abandon us unless you're some illusion made by our hopeful imaginations all together... You're not an illusion are you?" Ow. The suspicious Earth Pony then knocked my forehead introspectively, smiling widely in satisfaction. "Nope, you're real. Which means real hugs!" Tightly embracing my middle body yet again. "And I'm never letting go of you again for the life of me!" My own expression of relief, humour and joy to see the pink mare again was cut off by another amused and relieved tone. "I think he'll have to move again eventually Pinkie." Starlight, approaching with the others holding a rather composed smile. But those lilac eyes told a different story; sheer joy and relief glimmering withing them. She looked ready to hug me herself when the other two eventually released me. But something else shone in that expression as well. "I knew you would come back." "Just couldn't keep away from us, huh?" I smirked widely at that. Happy to see you too, Starlight. However, any further response was firmly interrupted next by three certain mares approaching slowly next, Pinkie and Spike making room for the pegasus, Earth Pony and unicorn all simultaneously carrying the same looks and glints in pink, jade and sapphire eyes. My nostrils inhaled deeply, knowing what was likely coming and bracing for it- Ow! Oof! Agh! They certainly didn't disappoint...! "Typical. Absolutely typical!" Rarity began scolding, having wracked my shoulder several times with a cup. "Leaving unannounced, then returns just as well. You truly are the bane of my existence, Stardust Balance! The gall! The audacity! What made you even think you had any right returning after what you did!" But the unshed tears were already there. "And worse, my mascara is now ruined because of you... You...!" And suddenly embraced around my shoulders next, beginning to sob rather loudly into my ears. I was torn between smiling and grimacing in regret... Instead resorting to sheepishly patting the dramatic unicorn's hoof. I suppose it was warranted, the dramatics this time. "Just what in the hay were you thinkin' sugarcube?!" Applejack pitched in to lecture harshly next, placing orange hoofs on my legs sternly as though to keep me from leaving ever again. The farm mare glared over me with enough intensity it made me prefer fighting Tirek all over again. "Runnin' out on yer friends like that! Without good reason to! I have half a mind to use ya dumbnut as a wheelbarrow for the next apple buckin' season! Yer stubborn, reckless, selfish little... Ugh!" Eyes closing tightly with tears beginning to clearly leak, Applejack then regarding me with a tiny smile. "Well, the fact yer have enough common sense to come back means there's hope yet..." And guess who finished for them? "And ponies call ME foolish and egotistical!" Rainbow started, proceeding to irritably slap the top of my head repeatedly to get the message across. Ow... Repeatedly. "But at least I don't go out to get myself killed without any help from my friends! Seriously, just because you don't think you're going to last means you have to fight this battle alone! Just because you have an excuse this time doesn't make it valid Stardust! You stupid, cowardly... Typical person..." And Rainbow turned away from my eyes promptly, hovering above with folded front limbs and refusing to let me see her tears of anger and relief. That left just two others to greet me, and one would be far more emotional than the last. And that's saying something with who was next to approach with hesitation, fear dancing behind clear blue orbs. Walking around slowly, Fluttershy was clearly apprehensive, wincing softly upon my decision to reach out with an offered hand, assuming the mare through body posture and facial features that yes, indeed, it was her old friend and he's returned. Fluttershy just stared... And stared, and stared, and stared some more... Then a sniffle. And soon enough, the yellow blissful mare embraced my side gently with full tears cascading down regularly peaceful features. The sight caused my heart to freeze and make the attempt to cheer my vulnerable friend up, running a careful hand down bright pink strands. That only incited the emotional Fluttershy to hug me tighter, making low sounds of relief and more sniffles. As if that wasn't painful to see enough, a distraught Fluttershy. Try a distraught Twilight. The purple alicorn, at first, kept expressionless, even when standing right before me. I gulped, knowing this could go several different ways, and a majority not without serious pain from the mare I loved delivered to my exposed body. Oh boy... Despite which, I made the attempt to grin weakly and offer open arms to the observing alicorn, the mare making no immediate reaction. "Honey I'm home..." Oh I was gonna die. "You were right, it was a foolish choice to leave in the first place... I missed you. All of you, so..." A tiny shrug. "Don't hurt me too badly...?" The next movement followed with my flinch, expecting Twilight to start beating me to a pulp with a hard leather book. Instead, a tackle to my chest that almost made me fall in the ground yet again, myself eagerly returning the hug just as tightly at the alicorn's, the loud sounds of relieved sniffles and exasperation escaping her beautiful tearful face, burying my own lower half of my features into soft purple hair. "I, am going, to kill you..." Twilight vowed softly in my clothes, her body heaving quite loudly. Well, that was a given. "I'd expect nothing less..." And Twilight then pulled back, glaring at me with sorrowful yet heavily thrilled violet orbs, clouded in affection and pure relief. Her melodious voice cracked. "Promise me." And pressed her own muzzle against my nose warmly, purple eyes tightly closed with her hoof on the back of my head. "Promise me you won't ever leave me like that again..." 'Me.' Not 'us.' An instance where Twilight wasn't afraid to show how much I meant to just her than the rest of our agreeing friends. The contact melted my own chest, finding myself closing my eyes right back. "I promise..." And turned to everyone around me with my hands cupping Twilight's cheeks with sheer love and devotion, my voice carrying the weight of such. "I'm not leaving again, I promise you all that... My time is limited, and I want to spend the rest of it with all of you... All my family..." Twilight's smile lit my whole world, and it was so good to see it than imagining it in person again. "We'd like that too." The emotional alicorn I loved responded in soft kind, hugging around my neck yet again with the rest soon to follow, all finding spots of me to embrace in pure warmth and loving. I missed this... I missed this too much... "And we all know what this calls for..." Pinkie started to my right excitedly, that classic grin always highlighting anyone's day. "A welcome back party-!" Huh...?! Wha...?! ... Oh... A growl of pure annoyance and exasperation escaped me. I mean, talking about false hope, my mind just being an utter [BEEP] and making me have such a hopeful dream; deciding to return home and spend the rest of my limited life left with my best friends and new family. Good joke brain, taking the mick like that in poor taste. Humming in discontent, I made the effort to push myself off the tree trunk with a grunt, deciding that was enough rest to keep moving. Nightshade, perched from the tree trunk, go the hint and descended from his watching post to fly ahead of me, leading the way down this time. Atta boy, myself picking up the bag before following. Seriously, dreaming a scenario that likely was never going to happen. You think I wanted to stay away from them? Were it up to me, I've have returned home ages ago in a split heartbeat, into the safe and warm arms of my friends, son and girlfriend. But it wasn't up to me, so that's that. That's not true, you know Jack. Okay fine. I snorted to the air as I walked down the pathway after Nightshade, moving by a rather lovely flower field to my left and mountain view from the right. It WAS up to me, but explaining why I couldn't go back was a broken record at this point... If it wasn't already. Twilight and the others will do fine back home without met, so I was getting my hopes over nothing. Both yours and theirs could come to fruition despite what you may believe, my friend. Tell you what; if I beat Zagreus and manage to return home, the first thing I'll do is marry Twilight on the spot. I'll make Sombra my Best Stallion and have a sweet bachelor party with a Celestia dartboard. It'll be great. You sure this was safe, teach? Have I provided any reason to doubt thus far, Jack? Well... I could name a few. I could name some going through with this plan right here and then, wandering into a populated town after climbing up some steep cliffs forty feet tall while there were wanted signs of me all over Equestria. So one could appreciate the skepticism over just passing through a settlement of equines, Starswirl. You need not be so apprehensive, my student. This town has yet to be alerted over the land's most wanted man. I suggested here in respite for two ideal reasons. One being that Zagreus' touch has yet to reach this small settlement which has cut itself off from society at large. The other...? You need a proper rest. Oh, well, fair enough. Was starting to smell and the sleeping bag was doing no favours anyway. My back was killing me the past few weeks. I winced, already feeling the effects from resting on hard ground affect my body poorly of late. The fact I was wanted for presumably 'treason' by the royal crown kept me more on guard than ever, making sure to sleep at night mostly in cave of really desolated areas. Even the most dangerous. True story, one time I stumbled upon an underground settlement of massive spiders. Their children were ill. I helped them out, after getting over my temporary fear of even interacting with the giant arachnids. Had the experience in any way lessen my fear of the creepy crawlies? Hell no. Not to mention the various other [BEEP] I've gotten myself into, travelling across the land this way for ages then. Too many misadventures and stumbling across incidents to count or even memorize. Maybe I'll write a book on them one day; a tale describing all my discoveries and encounters since running away from home. The castle home, that is. Implying I'll even survive past this- Ow! Starswirl... Happening... Again...! Agh...! Ow...! Ahh...! It's gone. My teacher was quick to reassure my abrupt keeling state. The imbalance has subsided. Do not despair. Agh... Rather late for that coach... I exhaled forcibly, making myself stand and regain composure, thankful I wasn't too near the cliff in case the stabbing pain sent me accidentally falling over, rubbing Nightshade's concerned head from beside me with a wry and weary smile. [BEEP]ing close call... At least the pain wasn't as intense as the last one... Or others before. Which were becoming rapidly more frequent of late. Guessing my time was getting shorter. We'll worry on that later, Jack. For now, get the respite you rightfully deserve. Remember, the citizens here have no quarrel, and will treat you no different than any of their own. Ponies that aren't afraid of a never-before-seen creature? Now that was rare! Something tells me they're an isolated community for a good reason, Starswirl...? Believe me. And my wise teacher sounded faintly amused over the conversation. These unique equines... Well, they would meet your specific approval in a heartbeat, Jack. ... ... ... Tell me... Tell me I was reading this right, Starswirl. The sign was unmistakable, but the carved words against aged wood had me do an immediate double-take, rereading the ludicrous letters several times to tell myself I wasn't seeing things. Because this was far too good to be true. Flanktopia. Flank-topia. ... Yep, was reading that accurately alright. One might immediately draw the assumption it's partially why the settlement itself was unmentioned by modern society. It sounds like every furry's wet dream. Flanktopia... Good grief. I snorted, shaking my head at the sign which didn't look terribly old to my right. In fact it looked fairly recent in modern times. But that wasn't the most peculiar part; I was seeing why Starswirl wanted me to take a rest here; the inhabitants, as I started - Cautiously, mind you - walking amongst them, these equines barely took note of the human being just strolling through town and glancing upon them each with incredulity. No, in fact, these inhabitants of the fairly large town conversed and trotted along through the clean streets with blissful unawareness, very few sparing glances. And when they were taking notice, their expressions, which I dared hope, weren't that of fear and shock, but open curiosity, right before they continued on their way alone or conversing with another of their kind. Leaving me just standing eventually in the middle of a street with a flabbergasted disposition and looking left and right in plain befuddlement. Huh... A settlement named Flanktopia, occupied by a townsfolk of ponies who barely spare looks or even acknowledgement of a walking two-legged alien just casually walking through their home. So said town's name wasn't the sole bizarre thing about this place. Were they accustomed to strange creatures passing through this town? Was it a regular occurrence this far near the borders of Equestria? Also, Flanktopia? I know, I know, but... Flanktopia. Was someone at Hasbro thinking they could pull that into Equestria's map without anyone even noticing? You'd be surprise how often flanks are focused upon by many, Jack. Well there's only one flank for me to focus on usually, never mind appreciate it. ... Let's pretend none of that was ever mentally uttered and Twilight will never have to know of it, okay? Acknowledged. Starswirl's voice betrayed nothing then, but I scowled at the envisioned image of a faint smile on the unicorn's aged muzzle. Regardless, this town is named as such for a specific reason. If you'd care to even spare one glance at the flanks of these specific fellow Equestrians. I don't make a habit out of looking at ponies' rear ends, Starswirl. That's a side of the fandom I NEVER desired, nor intend, to venture through. With the exception of, naturally, your own special some- ANYWAY! Flanks of these ponies. Alright, fine, I'll humour just this once, Starswirl, huffing and reluctantly looking to one bright mare passing by. But there's a reason I never mention their cutie marks amidst my mental descriptions of those I see, teacher- ... The [BEEP]...? Here I was expecting some generic mark, some genetic tattoo which forever dictates your ultimate destiny without any say in the matter. A pictured summation over a lifetime task which you could never escape or deny from. Not... Nothing...! Wait. I threw one look to a couple by the side of a cafe, blinking rapidly at my suspicions being confirmed. Nothing. Three grown ponies with NO cutie marks. And nothing like Starlight's village ages back either. No no no, completely vanished cutie marks! Nothing there! No trace! Ponies... Without cutie marks! The clear reality was throwing me off, sending me stumbling a little with every glance I threw, squinting hard in some far off ponies behind glasses to check even further. No mark there, or there, or even over there. Not a single cutie mark in sight; nothing which decides the life choices for these gullible equines at all. And then, a male voice popped up in greeting enthusiasm. "Ah, excellent! A new face after all! You were right Wind!" And my head snapped to three approaching ponies; a mare and two stallions. And I didn't need to add any cutie marks for their descriptions. A unicorn mare of average height with bring orange fur, dark magenta and streaks of red medium flowing mane and curling tail, chocolate-coloured welcoming eyes and one pony earring. A teal-coloured stallion, taller than the other two, pegasus, with inquisitive yet equally warm amber eyes, honey mane falling down one side of the face in style. And one brown Earth Pony, again, stallion strongly built, shorter than the other two with light yellow eyes, a dark orange goatee and short mane with rather long tail by contrast. Again, not a single trace of a mark, as I attempted to subtly look at their flanks for split-seconds between. I managed a small grin, still reeling over incredible new information and being greeted so... So callously, by these Equestrians. "Welcome to Flanktopia stranger!" There was a hint of an accent in her friendly tone. Couldn't pinpoint what it was though. "Name's Peacemaker." One motion to the pegasus on her left. "This is Wind Waker." And to her right. "And Groundshaker." Both addressed ponies smiled in equal warmth, where I blinked with a still-baffled brain to think up any quips regarding their names. Well, ONE of them was deadly obvious to make a joke over, but the mare's name was a bit on the nose, wasn't it? And wasn't the last pony's name a Heartless from Kingdom Hearts II? They write themselves! Damn it Hasbro! Even so, I wasn't above manners, especially to ponies who weren't immediately running in fright of me. On the contrary, it was a welcome change of pace in recent times. I bowed lightly with a small, somewhat uncertain smile in turn. "Star-" Whoops, stopped myself there. "I'm..." Okay, still having this issue. Do I use my real name? A faker name? The 'Nobody' angle seemed repetitive at this point. What to do, what to do...? But the Earth Pony, Groundshaker, called out in good nature, "It's alright if you don't want to tell us." His voice was... Surprisingly lighter than the rough features and beard would suggest. There was a twinkle of youthful warmth in his eyes. "I assume you haven't been treated too well by our kind to have ever been the chance for introductions?" I could only blink, because this stallion was way to on the nose with that statement and guess. Gold star my friend! The pegasus, Wind Waker, answered for me, "We'll take that as a yes." And nodded to himself, sharing a glance with Peacemaker. "Well, you won't have to worry about prejudice here; anycreature is welcome in our little settlement and treated as an equal, so long as you follow the town's golden rule." "...Well, I'm really just passing through." Was my meek statement, before I was reminded earlier of Starswirl's words. "Oh, and a place to clean up and rest for a bit. If you could kindly direct me to the nearest hotel-" "How about a better idea?" Peacemaker interjected without hostility, inclining her head behind in another direction. "We have a bathhouse and restaurant not too far from here. Why don't we help you and your bird friend out-" Obvious statement to Nightshade on my shoulder. "-Get fed and well rested since you came all the way here? Our treat." "And before you consider declining friend." Wind raised a hoof before I could even make a response, much less a gasp, alone. "You won't have to worry about owing us anything? We're more than happy to help out anyone who passes by so long as they cause no trouble." ...I could only shrug. "Well, I don't have any plans of causing trouble-" "Then it's settled." Peacemaker nodded in finality, sharing agreeing nods between her friends before turning and motioning for me to follow. Well, I tried. Well, not really. But since they're evidently so persistent. "And don't worry about anyone asking any questions about yourself around here. In Flanktopia, we respect all privacy and other's pasts." That... Was far more refreshing than I should admit. Twilight would disagree severely over their policy, whether she believed that or not; the alicorn would always want to learn everything she can about a person or pony if she found them intriguing enough. "You mention a golden rule?" I inquired after a hopeless glance with Nightshade and following my three escorts, walking between them with hands in gown pockets. May as well know this supposed rule just in case I didn't break it somehow later. "Never judge a pony for their past." Groundshaker started rather seriously, looking straight forward. "Never judge a pony for their choices." Wind Waker added with severity, eyes narrowed in light concentration. "And never judge a pony for choosing their destiny." Peacemaker finished, throwing me a look which defined her namesake. "We're a society which has abandoned the call of destiny, and forged our own. Free of cutie marks, we have rejected what life has chosen previously and walked down our own paths, creating a society where ponies are free to choose their personal destiny for themselves, not what some mark on their flanks tell us what we can and cannot be. This is the way of Flanktopia." ... ... ... My only reaction then was to throw my arms in the air with elated exclamation. "My people!" "As you know, a pony is often gifted with a cutie mark in their youth to realize what is deemed their real potential." Peacemaker began on the tour, having offered to show me around after the lovely wash and meal, guiding my curious state around town. Groundshaker and Wind Waker had gone off to do their own things. "To be shown what society would call their 'true' talents and how they'll use it for the rest of their lives. But there are some, like us, who don't believe life is that straightforward." Well, no, and I was already getting behind this in an instant. A group of young foals ran past us in reckless enthusiasm, evidently no cutie marks on them either. The adult mare watched them run by with a shared smile, continuing as we made our way through the bustling and serene settlement. "Sometimes, there are ponies who are left dissatisfied or flat out objective of the supposed destinies they're handed; even to the point of attempting to fight off said destiny. In the end, they choose to reject what the marks have chosen for them and begin journeying down their own destiny, making it their own." And how mighty proud Peacemaker sounded about it. "Eventually, like-minded ponies branded together and made great friends out of it." You're selling me here, Peacemaker, you're selling me super hard. My grin just widened further and further with every word being uttered from the equine's muzzle. This was something I've wanted to see for a long [BEEP] time now! "Unfortunately, modem society aren't too accepting of ponies whom have rejected their chosen fates to make their own." She sighed, but kept the wry smile with a glance up to the human accompanying her. "And thus we were banished from our hometowns, but we left with heads held high and the path clear. Naturally, it occurred to us that many other ponies would be rejected by the majority for choosin' how to live." "And thus Flanktopia was born." I quipped with a light smile, still unable to keep my bemusement hidden about the name, yet internally feeling a pang of annoyance and utter despair at how these ponies were treated... Or rather mistreated, simply for thinking outside of the narrow norm. "You got it." Peacemaker turned to regard a group of equines happily chatting and laughing away, her smile softening to overall pride and affection. "A refuge for Blank Flanks who have chosen their personal destinies than allowed destiny to make their decisions for them." And thus, starting motioning to various spots we walked by. "That pony over there, for example, was originally meant to be a carpenter. But rejected his chosen fate in favour of achieving his lifelong dream of becoming a woodmaker." As demonstrated with the horde of well-designed bird houses surrounding the tanned stallion. "She was decided to be waitress, but instead chose her own path and, in the end, became a ballerina." And was evidently pretty good at it, from the light green unicorn dancing and being applauded by ponies passing by. My smile widened more at the sight, choosing to lightly clap for the mare too. "And that pony, over there, was decided by her cutie mark to be a professional at aerobatics. Instead, she defied her original fate and opted to become what she always wanted... A stage magician!" And from the looks, was pretty damn great at it. Trixie would be impressed by the pegasus showing off and being praised by her audience far off. Speaking of reactions, imagine Twilight's reaction to all of this! She'd have a heart attack at this open defiance to fate. I could just see it now; the flabbergasted and hyperventalating expressions, so adorable I would be compelled to laugh. Starlight would likely call it a 'town of Stardust Balance's.' "What if the children accidentally gain their cutie marks?" I then inquired with a raised brow. "What happens then?" "Oh, they're not rejected by the town or anything like that." Peacemaker continued happily. "We're all about acceptance in Flanktopia; anyone's welcome, even those with cutie marks. If we reject others for having different mindsets... Well, have are we any better than the norm?" She asked with a rhetoric smile. Sold! I was super sold on this! Where have you ponies been all my life! This is the society I've always dreamed about! Acceptance without prejudice in the least! Love it! That's why I was greeted so warmly by the citizens here. It's like Starlight's village back when she was in charge, but done right! "That's why we have three leaders in charge than an overall ruler." The bright orange mare proceeded to explain, motioning next to the whole modest town at large. Reminded me eerily of Ponyville at times. "Wind Waker, Groundshaker and I. The three founders, you could say. An equality of Earth Pony, pegasus and unicorn working together to keep the community stable and content." It only just gets better! "How do you get rid of your cutie marks, though?" Was a question which burned in my mind the moment I first looked upon this town's equines, sincerely yearning to know Twilight-style. "Not painting over them I imagine?" Didn't look like paint anyway, but could be for all I knew. "Oh, nothing like that friend." Peacemaker waved one hoof with a dismissive grin. "To be honest, we're not entirely sure of the magic ourselves." Came the rather sheepish confession, shrugging. "Over time, the more we reject indulging our marks they just... Disappear. Vanish. We consider it a breath of fresh air without some mark on our flanks telling us what we can and cannot do for the rest of our existence." So they randomly disappear the longer you reject what they demand of you... Huh... Starswirl? Any explanation for that? Before my teacher could answer me, however, my attention was then disrupted to Groundshaker hurrying over, his expression immediately catching Peacemaker's concern. "What is it?" "We have a visitor." And from his subdued tone, the 'visitor' was rather not a favorurite of theirs. "Mr. Binder's demanding another meeting with us." "Now?" Peacemaker sounded more terribly exasperated than afraid. At the stallion's affirming nod, the orange unicorn turned to me with an apologetic grin. "Guess this tour will have to be cut short. I'm afraid Mr. Binder doesn't like to wait too long." "And Mr. Binder is...?" "A representative of the mayor from the neighboring city." Came Groundshaker's response, sounding equal to his friend. "Nothing you need be concerned over." Without any dismissive hostility to it. "Why not check in with the town hotel?" Peacemaker then recommended lightly, already moving to accompany Groundshaker back the way he came from. "You mentioned before how tired you are. I'm sure Wind Waker already booked you a room with your stuff and owl friend already inside. If you'll excuse us." And practically made a mad dash of a departure, obviously wanting to get this meeting with the representative over with ASAP, and thus leaving me in the dust. ...Huh. Guess things weren't peaceful without some obstacles getting in the way of things. Was it my business though? Well usually I made everything my business. It was typical that nothing really occurred without my own opinion on the matter. My exasperated friends know this the hard way. Still, I clapped my hands loudly, looking around in growing delight. A community devoted to acceptance and open mindsets. And best of all, not a sign of anything hostile or sinister going on. Peacemaker and the town in general seemed sincere with their intentions of just wanting to be acknowledged equally among ponies. ...Alright Starswirl, spill. My teacher replied without missing a beat. Cutie marks are typically revealed once the bearer acts on the talent they were born for, whether with intent or pure coincidence. Although, with destiny, nothing is ever purely coincidental. And the marks disappearing? As Miss Peacemaker referenced, a cutie mark does, indeed, disappear over negligence against the chosen path in time. Many are under the presumption that cutie marks, by definition, are a sign of their ultimate fate in life. This is, however, exactly that; a presumption. So ponies CAN live on without some mark on their arses telling them what they can and cannot do? Well, obviously evident after today, but the confirmation from a wise old spirit felt needed and appreciated. Cutie marks have always been moreso a recommendation than an overall pathway to success. Free will has never been a delusion. Of course, many ponies accept their chosen fates yet may still perform other activities in their life as they please. But a cutie mark defines a trait the bearer may be adept in should they pursue, but never their penultimate destiny. The disappearance of one's mark is not necessarily something to be abhorred over, but rather acknowledged. This town's existence pleases me as it does to yourself, Jack. Honestly if it weren't for Twilight, friends, Zagreus and everything else happening, I might have considered just living here for the rest of time. This is the ideal utopia I always dreamed for; and how much it just proves me right and Twilight wrong after ALL our heated subjects on the matter countless times since season one. If she was here, right now, I'd feel like dancing like a smug [BEEP] right in her face. A sudden tug to my pants. Hm? I immediately looked down to the young colt, small sun yellow eyes looking up to me in open curiosity. "Umm, excuse me...?" D'aww! My instinctive response was to kneel down beside the young pony and offer a warm smile, which is exactly what happened next. "How can I help?" I asked fondly, unable to hide the love for children and wanting to keep them happy at all costs. That encouraged the colt to open up more a tiny adorable smile filled with hope. "Could you help us out?" And motioned to the group of pony children observing curiously from the side, all surrounding a round stump perfect for storytelling. "The nice pony who often tells us stories is sick today." Well that's shame, hope he gets better soon. "And you look like someone with a lot of stories to tell...?" The young foal trailed off with a hopeful sheepish grin. I couldn't stop myself, ruffling the boy's short red mane and standing upwards, playful hands on hips and looking down. "Because I obviously look like a creature from a far off land, child?" I asked in a teasing tone, causing a light giggle from him. I was already in love! Nodding with a smile, I already headed over. "Well then, I suppose I do have some tales to share." Why the Hell not? Nightshade could wait a little longer, and has probably already hogged the bed before I could get the chance. Sitting down with clasped hands, I rubbed them excitedly as the children quickly began sitting down around me. "Are you all sitting comfortably." The gathered colts and fillies nodded in enthusiasm. Seemed they loved hearing stories as much as I enjoyed telling them. "Good. Now, what to share...?" Well, there were far too many stories to count. I could share them a tale of one of my recent exploits whilst running away. Maybe the incident in the pyramid, the confrontation with the yeti or the battle against the sirens. I had enough experienced tales by now to share for a lifetime. Maybe I should just retire, become a storyteller for children who ask. ...Sounds nice. Oh, wait, I've got it! I knew just the tale to share! It quickly struck after one sweeping gaze over the expectant, eager foals. My grin widening with theirs following, I nodded in finality. "Okay, I know just the story to share. Hope you're all patient, children, because what I have to share is a very long tale." Leaning forward in enthusiasm, even some adults in hearing distance made motions of listening in. More audience than the merrier, I supposed. "This is a tale over a Princess and her Warrior; over a unicorn who became a legend, and a man who walked the stars..." "- And it turned out, it was an alternate dimension!" Multiple gasps of shock and wonder, my audience utterly enthralled and growing over time. I grinned, leaning forward excitedly myself. "I know right? So anyway, after they retrieved the Princess's crown-" "Wait!" One hoof struck up. "What happened to Sunset Shimmer?" "Oh she got redeemed. Nothing really worth mentioning. Anyway-" "- After that, the human finally returned to his proper home, the one he truly called his home now... Only to wound up, instead, in that alternate dimension he and the Princess recovered the crown from!" "Oh no!" One pony exclaimed in genuine horror. "And the portal wasn't working then was it!" "No, but that was only the least of his worries, for the human was soon to be confronted with a terrifying experience he had never hoped to endure again until his Princess came back to him!" "What was that? More monsters?!" "Well, them too, but something much worse!" "What?! What did he have to endure?!" "...High school...!" "- So since then, even Zephyr was accepted into the group for their weekly gaming nights. And they played lots of games they've all enjoyed and bickered over since then. Now, the next following event was somewhat less interesting, but no less important." "Excuse me?" "Hm?" "Will we see more of that Discord guy in the story? He's pretty funny." Murmurs of agreement, and my smirk only grew. By now the gathered audience was practically half the town. "Wait and see child. Anywho..." "- Finally, after putting all two threats in their place, the human's teacher used his magic on the subdued foes and vanquished them back to their proper times and places." Multiple sounds of joy and victory following that statement, and I had to laugh at the enthusiasm. "Thus the Monster had lost two more of his puppets and his enemies gaining the upper hand." "But who's that mysterious mare in the cloak?!" "Patience my dear. Things are only to become more interesting... And intense, from hereon..." The crowd followed my movement of leaning forward, my mouth holding a massive knowing grin. "Because next came the worst thing of all... Putting up with a stallion who has no idea how to win a mare's heart." The giggles from various fillies and mares which followed were appropriate. Well, that took a load more out of me than I thought. I was literally craning back a few joints after about an hour or two telling that whole tale of my abridged journey, and not worse for wear. God, evening was already on the horizon. The afternoon's light sky was darkening, only slightly. I yawned, finding myself utterly exhausted already simply from telling a simple story, looking over to the screen doors to my right from my sat posture on the bed, slouching a little and breathing heavily. It was very generous of Wind to book me this room; rather spacious and suiting our - Nightshade and I - needs perfectly. I'll be sure to thank them while I could. You know, if the imbalance doesn't suddenly kills me beforehand... ... Dammit... I sighed, choosing to life myself off the bed's edge and head towards the window doors, sun rays pouring through and hitting my chest downwards. I almost flinched at the sight. But the feeling of the heat from the fiery ball of gas from above made me realize something. How long I've spent more outdoors than indoors since I ran away, even for rest. It contradicted with my natural introverted nature... Yet it didn't bother me in the slightest. On the contrary, putting aside all the dangers and threats I've faced on my seemingly endless journey across the wide lands, it's been a pleasant experience. Because I've seen just as much good things as well as the bad. Gorgeous breathtaking landscapes, brilliant characters, participating in exciting events, making new discoveries unseen from the natives in generations. Zagreus and all that which has caused me nothing but grief these past months put to the stand for one moment, I could appreciate the world around me the further I explored. Flanktopia. A ridiculous name, but at its heart everything I envisioned about Equestria, the kind of world I've always yearned for on Earth. A place of complete and utter acceptance; no strife, no chaos, no conflict or prejudice even for having different views on things. A dream place which sounded far too good to be true. My eyes glazed over the buildings outside, ponies bustling about with enthusiasm and peaceful exchanges. I could very well call this encounter into the town a well-deserved reward for all my troubles thus far. I hadn't felt this at peace since meeting those nice farmers of that apple-pear location. Another fresh reminder, this town was, as to what exactly I was fighting for, not just for the Balance of magic or the safety of my friends, though they were no less important to me than anything else. But to strive a world exactly like Flanktopia. A land where all creatures were treated fairly and without any contempt. No war, no needless deaths, none of the manipulative warmongering or selfish needs by certain individual, neither power grabs or open prejudice against colour, gender, race or the handicap. Everything we humans hope to achieve, yet never truly succeed. My gaze lowered, the train of thought slowly bringing out that depressed side I was always so terrible in hiding. God dammit. Why... Why couldn't the fighting end? Why couldn't everyone just find a way to work out their problems, together? Why couldn't equality and fair rights just be universally accepted? Why couldn't we learn from the mistakes of our world's past to forge a brighter future? Why was the majority of the world constantly out for themselves...? The cruel reality was seizing my chest like a cold clenched hand, my breaths growing more shallow. Was it truly so hard to ask for world peace? For unity...? ... God... I was tired... When will it end, Starswirl? When will this endless game of cat and mouse reach its conclusive point? And who was really playing the cat and who was playing the mouse here...? Any hopes of an answer, from either my own thoughts or Starswirl's intervention, was intervened by a polite knocking from the door behind. "It's open!" I called over my shoulder, keeping my arms folded behind my back with gaze lingering on the outside peaceful world. They very world I fought and WILL die for... Literally soon enough... "Hey there friend." Ah. I turned around to face the unicorn, Peacemaker, with the light blue pegasus named Wind Waker accompanying her into the room. The former's smile was wide and genuine. "We were just checkin' up on ya. Hope the room isn't too spacious for your liking?" "It's perfect, thank you." I managed a real smile, flattered by their sincere generosity and hospitality. I then nodded to the pegasus gratefully. "Thank you, Wind, for even booking us this room in the first place. I'll be sure to repay you for your troubles." "Think nothing of it." Wind waved dismissively, grinning in satisfaction. "You looked like you needed a place of refuge, if you don't mind me saying so. I was more than happy to help." Fluttershy would approve immensely of this pony. "I see your friend's getting comfortable." Peacemaker than pointed out in casual amusement, eyes lingering on Nightshade resting contently atop a shelf, eyes closed peacefully. "Must have been a long journey for you two. You traveled far?" "Farer than I ever deemed possible." I turned back to them with one hand on waist, grinning in wry humour. "Which is shocking, if my lack of exercise has anything to say about." In this human form anyway. It's a miracle it didn't shut down soon enough with all the walking. My feet were already numb at this point. "Well, you're welcome to stay here for as long as possible." Peacemaker expressed warmly. "It's been too long since we had any real visitors passing through. Eight months now, I think. You can see why the hotel is mostly vacant." Yeah, had noticed such in the main lobby upon arrival, even in hallways leading to my temporary suite. "And from what we've been hearing on the way here, the town's already taken a liking to you." The teal stallion proceeded to add with a light smile. "You've become quite the storyteller in a short span of time, you know. I've been hearing young ponies sharing some tale that the newcomer has shared with them. You're already famous among Flanktopia, you should feel honoured." "Charmed." I returned the humour, shaking my head with a weary grin. Famous? Please. "Though I'm flattered, I can't stay for long. One night and then I have to leave, sorry." "Oh." They looked sincerely deflated, before Peacemaker perked up then with a light beam. "It's alright. Probably for the best anyway with what's heading our way tomorrow." Hm? What now? "A minor tussle with the neighboring city's council; more of their representatives are coming tomorrow afternoon to... Well it doesn't really need to concern you-" "On the contrary, I'd like to hear more." The words flew immediately from my mouth. The desire to protect this Blank Flank utopia and what it stands for, also because of how I've been treated in positive difference ever since arriving here, straightening my serious stance and expectant gaze. Both shared surprised glances, before Wind added for his friend next. "It's nothing really too serious." But everything in his tone implied the precise opposite. "They're just not really happy with our repeated negative answer to their constant offer." "Offer?" The mare nodded next. "They wish to integrate Flanktopia's inhabitants into their city." Oh, but what was bad about-? "In exchange for all our citizens regaining their cutie marks and accepting what destiny has decided for them." ...Ah... "Naturally we refused, continuously." Wind said next, glints of frustration from his voice and expression, glaring down at the carpet between us. "We shouldn't be forced to get back our cutie marks just for some promises of more food, water and security." "While we are a peaceful isolated society open to equality and fair judgement, that's not without its downsides." Peacemaker explained upon noting my expression, sounding rather somber about it herself. Weary even. "Food is becoming scarce, and the landscape which surrounds barely provides for securing good food and healthy water. Flanktopia has no membership of the Equestria food trade or economic services." "So you understand our dilemma." Wind the pegasus finished, before offering a tight smile after a moment of realization. "Though it seems tactless of us to dump our worries onto you like that, stranger. We can find a way to preserve-" But I held up one hand, thoroughly cutting the stallion aptly off. "I heard more than enough." Came my lighthearted response, arms back crossed behind me back and a big grin. "And hearing your plight, it sounds as though you just need to reach a decent compromise with the neighboring city. And I'm more than happy to help." Both pairs of eyes widened in sincere bafflement. Peacemaker became the first to object with wildly flapping front limbs. "No, no now! There's no need for you to trouble yourself without good reason-!" "Considering how fair and kind I was treated since I got here? What your community stands for and what it truly entails for inevitable all of Equestria? How can I possibly neglect to help?" Came the finality in my tone, but not unkindly. I smirked faintly then. "This town is all about acceptance, yes? They just need a taste of that acceptance." "How?" Wind Waker looked compelled to ask, vague hope beginning to shine in their eyes. Tomorrow afternoon? No problem. "All you have to do is follow this advice, and the representatives will follow it, in turn, in a heartbeat. And trust me." With no intention of arrogance, I leaned forward with a conspiratorially smile. "My negotiation skills can give Celestia a run for her bits." "Have you considered Diamond Dogs?" "Diamond Dogs?" "Or Changelings, griffons, anthropomorphic parrots. Whatever comes across your settlement really." Coming with a shrug, hands clasped behind me in utter pride for my work as we watched relieved ponies across town play and sing in celebration, unable to contain the pleased smile which remained stretched across my face ever since the negotiations going down well. Did I say 'well?' I meant fantastically well. Plan worked without a hitch; relying on the old emotionally manipulative tactic. Under my advice, Peacemaker, Wind Waker and Groundshaker, whom barely took my words for granted, offered to show the representative ponies upon their arrival around the town like tourists. It was easy, all they did was show how utterly content and adaptable the town ponies were doing their own thing and succeeding without some forsaken marks deciding for them. Following that with a rather passionately speech between the three equines which almost brought a tear to even my own eye. They were quite brilliant. I could see why the town acknowledged them as their fair and just leaders. Pegasus, unicorn and Earth Pony working and making decisions together in harmony for the sake of keeping the whole time safe and happy. At the end, the representatives promised they'll report their findings to their superiors, and that they can work something out. But one, like I observing from the shadows, just needed to take a single glance at the visiting ponies in suit's expressions to know they were truly convinced of Flanktopia's working ideals. All felt well. Starswirl? Yes. I'd say Flanktopia will maintain a safe and sustained future to come. You did well today Jack, you and these hardworking equines. "Hmm, Flanktopia accepting all manners of creatures amongst its citizens..." Peacemaker pondered with a tap of the muzzle, looking quite serious in thought. Has that never really occurred to her before? "We've dwelled on that previous times in the past..." Oh, never mind. The orange unicorn looked back up with a serene smile. "Why not? Especially when someone who wasn't a pony helped saved our town from starvation or losing all its inhabitants." The sheer gratitude in her voice was flattery-inducing. I barely managed a wide grin and scratching my hair sheepishly. "I did what anyone would do in this situation." Followed with a serious but kind tone. "Though we may be different, though destiny may have plans for our future, none of that means anything in the name of carving your path and defining yourself, as a person. How you treat others and how you treat the world is what determines your real place in life. No one should ever be treated as wrong for their existence alone." After that rather self-revelation, Peacemaker nodded and playfully wiped an invisible tear from her eye. "That was beautiful." Not really, just truth. "Have you reconsidered leaving, friend? You'd be more than welcome here." Tempting. Believe me, I was more than tempted... "I can't." Came my solemn but compassionate smile, gazing down on the mare with a helpless shrug. "I already have a place to call home... Besides, my destiny is still out there, elusive... But I'll reach there eventually." I'll reach him eventually... "I understand." The orange Equestrian smiled passionately, showing no disappointment or concern, entirely on the level with me. "If you ever change your mind, though. you'll always have a place among us. The first of your kind to be welcomed in Flanktopia... What are you again, sorry? Don't think I even ever asked." "I'm... Just a man who walked the stars." Came my sly response, shrugging with a [BEEP]-eating smile. Even Peacemaker chuckled at that, but my own amusement was moreso focused on Groundshaker and Wind Waker dancing together with wide smiles and consistent eye contact. Yaoi ahoy. "The mystery card huh?" Peacemaker replied with good-natured humour glinting behind those chocolate brown orbs. "Fair enough. Though something else occurs to me in the form of another question." The mare titled her head in open curiosity upwards at my face. "Why were you so adamant in keeping yourself hidden while the representatives were here?" "Oh, that was just in case-" "Stardust Balance!" "- Of that." I replied in flat humour, huffing loudly in utter annoyance by the interruption and untimely arrival. Ponies in suits, representatives, council equines and bodyguards alike, all regarding the human being in plain sight with incredulity, horror and conviction. Oh boy. I grinned down to the befuddled Peacemaker in forced jovially. "Thanks for having me around Peacemaker. Until next time!" "Seize him!" One stallion called out, though I was already turning to run and take the immediate nearest exit, the sounds of thundering hooves of bodyguards in suits from behind pursuing myself, hair and gown whipping against the wind freely as if to emphasize my giddy fleeing. Obviously I had the disadvantage with them having fours legs and mine tired two legs. I needed to hide. Or perhaps jump. Starswirl's voice abruptly interjected. Shall we commence with the same maneuver we pulled against the griffon mercenaries not too long ago, over the cliff by the town's edge? You have a plan? Another portal. I now have a new pinpoint location on Zagreus. Sounded good to me! Already taking left and right turns with all the agility and speed this fragile form could muster, careful not to shove or knock over any ponies on the way, but from the sounds behind me my pursuers weren't having such luck. Luckily my body wasn't wide enough to make much physical contact with passerbys unlike theirs. With a slide over a long table before continuing my escape just because I could. Hold on Zagreus... I was going to touch my destiny yet. Cliff in sight. Leap of faith to do the trick. With one final cheeky grin at the stallions chasing after me with vocal exclamations demanded my halting and compliance, I performed an over-dramatic spin before reaching the stony edge, jumping off in the gesture of a cannonball. Last I checked, since climbing to reach this town in the first place, below was nothing but pebbles, low shrubbery and puddles. But I wasn't too worried then with the golden portal waiting for me below my form the moment I leaped- "- Ow my [BEEP] cheeks!"
Chapter 178: Mirror Magic... YepOw my [BEEP]! Thanks Starswirl! Couldn't give me time to even react from my fall before the sudden duffle bag and Nightshade followed above, landing critically below my waist, could you? I hissed irritably and painfully, shoving the bag of essentials to the side and clutching my private junk with tightly closed eyes, oblivious to my next surroundings. Hey as long as no one took advantage in my temporarily pained state. My [BEEP]s and my [BEEP]. How utterly charming. I grumbled in disoriented annoyance, moving from my back and placing one palm on soft ground, pleased to find I had landed on something like grass, so long as it wasn't wet. Kneeling now, I took great care in lifting myself upwards, grimacing repeatedly. "[BEEEEEEEEEEEEEP]..." Came my sharp drawn out response, as if I couldn't emphasize how exactly painful it was for a man to be hit in the lower area. Hey Twilight, if you ever thought losing a friend was the worst experience to have. than won't I be disagreeing with you? Heheheheh... God I needed to sit down... Oh, how convenient. A bench just right there. Where the Hell was I anyway-? ...Oh... God [BEEP]ing dammit... Only then did I finally see that I was being observed by flabbergasted colourful pasty humans, some with sheer disapproval and covering their children's ears my way. The reality of where I precisely was this time brought on even more annoyance than getting a bag dropped on my [BEEP]s. Starswirl clearly has a sick twisted sense of humour, as always. The EQG world. You mean to tell me Zagreus was HERE? AGAIN?! Sadly indeed. Though Starswirl sounded far more amused than apologetic over the circumstances. At least, another measure of imbalance caused from the fiend's twisted magic. Wonderful... [BEEP]ing wonderful... And from my surroundings, looks to be a park. Funny, t'was where I fought Mane-iac and Nightmare Rarity on my last unwilling visit to this forsaken universe. Alright, Starswirl, where's the Goddamn imbalance? Want to get this over with quickly as possible. I'll need some time before gaining a precise estimate, Jack. For now it appears to be all over the place. Likely Zagreus intends to keep us stalled for a certain amount of- So no clue then? [BEEP] it! Practically throwing the bag onto the bench, keeping Nightshade on my shoulder, I winced and flared through nostrils at every step I took, refraining the urge to swear loudly for nearby citizens to hear. If there was one thing I did take immense pleasure in this world other than Equestria, it was that these people could at least hear what exactly I said instead of obnoxious beeping noises. It was great. Alright, strategy time... Wait until this pain to my testicles wears off, then look around town and ignore the curious and whispering gazes of people who have never seen a proper human being before. Find Zagreus, kick his arse to next week, get rid of the imbalance and leave with my dignity and what remains of my sanity intact. Done and done, nothing needed revising there. One hand clutched the armrest of the bench tightly as I hovered over the bench with Nigthshade now perched atop the wood, my other hand rubbing below my waist to make some effort of soothing the pain. Wasn't working too well. Man, it's as if Zagreus knew how much I despised this world and everything about it, coming here and endangering its people again out os sheer spite. Because he knew I couldn't just leave these victimized people to their doomed fate- [BEEP]'s sake. "Take a picture, it'll last longer!" And they all scattered like chickens, aiming to get away from the little human whom looked ready to bite their heads off the moment they lingered around. Tempted, believe me- "Stardust...?" A voice I've grown accustomed to, so familiar and welcome, gentle and entirely disbelieving resonating from behind that it caused my whole body to freeze, just for a moment. No... It couldn't be...! Not Twilight... Not Sunset... But...! Nightshade let out an elated "Hoo!" in evident recognition, and I slowly turned around, part of me deeply afraid I wasn't just simply hearing things and hoping for naught. A teenager girl, frozen in shock, in green and black with ripped pale dark blue jeans, tiny shoes and long flowing purple hair with strands of light blue. As if that wasn't enough of an indication as to who she was, the light purple eyes were enough of a giveaway. "Starlight...?" The SAME Starlight from Equestria, not simply this world's version of her? Why else would she call out my name and was currently looking at me as though I was expected to have never been seen again- "...Are you wearing a beanie-?" I think the incredulous disapproval was enough to provoke the teen forward, thoroughly tackling my unprepared state and knocking uf both roughly to the ground. Ow. "I knew it! I knew you wouldn't give up on us!" Starlight's voice sung in utter relief and happiness, eyes tightly shut with slender pink arms wrapped around my neck, burying the side of her head on my chest. Jesus. Tentatively I returned the hug... Before my own grip tightened as well, because by God I missed her too. "Spike was right, it was too soon to consider the worst, regardless what the rumours said!" Despite my own feelings of pure content and peace at seeing an old friend again, hugging her this way in a very suggestive position, I had to smile and gently brush through her hair. "Don't know why you're so surprised my dear... Discord should've confirmed I was still alive and kicking since our last encounter." Starlight looked up then, beginning to lean upwards with leaked tears and eye makeup starting to become ruined, moving back one hand and- "Ow!" "If you think that hurts, just wait until what Twilight may have planned for making us think you were gone!" Followed with another harsh slap to my arm. Jesus. Her pink features frowned in exasperated disapproval. A very Twilight-like trait. Like teacher like pupil. "When we heard what happened in the mountains, we assumed the worst. We thought... We thought...!" A choke sob, followed with a bitter sigh and Starlight shaking her head and grinning tiredly. "And now I find you here... You always had a skill for taking people by complete surprise, Stardust." "I'm sorry." And I truly meant that, because the last thing I needed was everyone believing me dead. The severe consequences there would rip my heart apart. "Please, let them know as soon as possible that I'm alive and kicking." Let her know. Starlight shook her head again. "You will be sorry soon enough." But the threat barely sounded convincing enough, the pink mare-turned-teenager now grinning more positively in utter relief. "I'd ask just what you're even doing here, but right now I'm just relieved you're okay and... You know." "Yeah..." I nodded with a slight smile. "And what are YOU doing here, Starlight? Twilight send you here to handle a friendship situation with Sunset?" The young woman grinned sheepishly. "Actually, something similar happened a few days ago. Now I'm sorta sticking around to learn a little more about this world Sunset chooses to live in." Starlight shrugged with a light smile. "And I don't know why you've complained so much about it, Stardust. This world is amazing!" "Debatable." Starlight smirked at the immediate dry response, still sitting atop me before shaking her head and proceeding to hug my chest and neck yet again, finding my own face being buried into her long hair. "I'm so happy to see you again..." Came the sheepish yet utterly thrilled whisper. "As am I... Sister..." I quietly mumbled in response, happily returning the embrace to a very good friend to me, Twilight and everyone else. I could practically feel Starlight's emotions pouring out of her from the elated cuddle, softly stroking her back. "I'm glad to see you're safe and unharmed..." Though where Sunset and the others were was a big question; why was she wandering around the park on her own? "...Stardust..." "Hm...?" "You can let go of me now if you want..." "...I kinda don't want to." Came my honest reply, the pleasure and joy of seeing a good old friend again after months and months of uncertainty. Starlight being in my presence again was bringing back some old happiness, protection and relief to my starved heart. "Oh..." Starlight quietly responded sheepishly, then proceeding to bury her face further to my clothed chest. "That's good, because neither do I..." And the moment lasted for a good matter of minutes, utterly ignoring the curious and fond looks of passerbys. "Twilight didn't believe it at all, you know." "No?" "Mmhm." Starlight nodded, the pair of taking a nice stroll through, guess what, the mall itself. Haven't been here since getting Twilight that ring... Hm. "Never for a moment did Twilight doubt, even after Spike gave quite a passionate speech to everyone how you were stronger than that and some simple yeti and fall couldn't be the end of you." So apparently, news of my near-sacrifice to help Flash and the other guards reach to safety reached all of ponykind's ears, beginning the speculation that I had met an untimely demise in Mount Everhoof that day, with nary a trace or body to find. Many of the inhabitants believed it, but some remained skeptical, including Twilight, Spike and our friends... Though some had started to doubt. "Twilight devoted even more time and energy into finding you, reach I didn't think was possible." Starlight shrugged with a faintly humoured smile. "Although, the initial news of your apparent disappearance hit her hard... It hit all of us pretty rough, but Twilight..." I winced, uncertain if I wanted to hear what happened next, but I needed to. And Starlight knew that, sighing deeply. "It wasn't pretty; Twilight locked herself in her own bedroom for a few days, not even coming out to eat, Spike and I had to deliver her good for her... Until we realized she'd been teleporting herself from the kitchen and back by the amount of empty plates we found in her room." Okay, even I had to let out a humourless laugh there. "Did Discord never mention finding me recently?" I asked quietly, pausing in one hallway beside the teen filled with many opens shops. A lack of teenagers were making themselves home since school was currently in session, giving us plenty of space to talk without being overheard. Starlight shook her head. "He never said anything about finding you." Of course he didn't, the [BEEP]. At my expression, Starlight shared an exasperated smile. "Yeah, Fluttershy was suspicious about it when he came back that day. Anyway, when Twilight eventually stopped isolating herself, that conviction and drive to find her special somepony was bigger than ever before, even checking around places where friendship problems were at." And I was more than happy to hear about Twilight's determination, releasing a long sigh. That followed with a meek grin. "And hear I thought Twilight would finally listen to me and NOT put herself in danger for my expense." "If you thought that, then you may not know your girlfriend as much as you thought." Starlight elbowed my arm with a playful smile, the pair of us chuckling in light banter next. Oh this felt good, nostalgic even. And Starlight expressed as much. "By Celestia I missed this. The castle felt so empty without you bantering with someone. Do you have any idea how many time I wake up, expecting to hear you and Twilight argue from the other side of the castle?" She winked. "Cheeky little mare." I smirked, choosing then to turn around to face Starlight completely, inciting her to do the same. "Right then, let's get a proper look at you then." Grabbing the edges of her black jacket and thoroughly inspecting her new appearance. Starlight blinked, but humoured me anyway. Sunburst, you oblivious git. "Hmm... You should have boys tripping over their feet around you." The blush that followed was adorable and sheepish, the chuckling teen punching my shoulder lightheartedly. "Have you seen Sunset? You'd think any boy would be paying more attention to her than I." "I have. Shame boys are idiots... Though that's always been a thing with human males." "Doesn't sound too different from stallions back home." "Fair enough... The beanie could go though. Why in God's name are you even wearing that?" "It came with my arrival here! And you're one to talk over fashion; still wearing the gown in broad daylight I see." More playful retorts were to follow, if not for the sudden loud voices coming from a nearby TV from a shop window. Voices I instantly recognized. "What the...?" Starlight followed my startled gaze, purple eyes lighting up excitedly. "Oh yeah, Sunset told me about this. That's the dance video they entered and won through some competition to help fund a friend's camp. Pretty good don't you think... You okay Stardust? You look like someone just blew up your Birthday cake." "I'll be fine." Came the immediate huff, folding my arms and restraining to roll my eyes and force an amused smile to the unconvinced teen. Then, my ears kept picking up on the lyrics emanating from the screen, lips curling in disgusted bemusement. "Good God... This people have never heard of taste. That of the other entries were so utterly horrendous that theirs had to win..." Starlight placed both hands on hips, both amused and annoyed. "It's not THAT bad, Stardust... I think the video is charming enough." Yeah-huh. "I'd hate to invite you to the movie we're all watching tonight which is featuring Sunset and the others at the theater." "...What...?" Starlight nodded with a smile, suddenly then guiding me by hand over to some advertising stand, showing some picture of a temple with a man in a cloak. "Yeah, they helped out some movie director find some missing props, and were given some spots in the movie as a reward. See look below." And lo and behold, seven certain teens at the small corner of the advertisement, and my hands immediately clenched into fists automatically. "Of course..." This time I did roll my eyes. "Acting experience and years of practice thrown out the window. These girls are allowed to have anything they want, naturally..." "To be fair, they're only in the film as background characters." Starlight smirked. Oh yeah, that makes me feel much better! "Just because you and them had a row doesn't mean you can't be happy for them. They're still your friends." "Yeah..." As if I couldn't sound anymore unconvinced. The pink teen beside me sighed, a tender hand then placed atop my shoulder. "They've been asking about you, you know." My gaze slowly turned back to face Starlight, her facial features softened and eyes clouded. "If we've heard anything from you since you left. Sunset most of all." She has...? My friend couldn't help but smile in faint humour. "Don't look too surprised; she still looks up to you as a teacher, believe it or not. Sunset just wants to see you again and make sure you're okay... And let you explain your actions at Camp Everfree given the chance." That last part added in rushed meekness, and I had to smile mirthlessly there. "As if I haven't explained myself a hundred times already about that..." I muttered, but not in exasperated irritation but more in amused fondness, slowly looking away and at the ceiling in though, daylight pouring through the large glass done windows from the center of the mall. "...You're not coming back, are you?" I sighed, knowing exactly what 'back' referred to. "You know what my answer is." And it pained me to see the reaction from my friend, trying and failing to smile reassuringly. "Zagreus is still out there, causing trouble. And I can't go home until my heart is at ease, knowing my friends are safe and unharmed from my own mistakes." Starlight looked just about ready to object... But paused, clearly realizing arguing with me, AGAIN, over Zagreus being my fault or not was a hopeless battle, rolling her eyes light and releasing a tiny smile. "At least come with me to meet Sunset." What? "Though she's trying not to show it, she partially blames herself for you running away." She what?! "At the very least we - And by that I mean you - can reassure her that it wasn't her fault at all... Was it?" "Not at all!" I had to protect quickly, prompting Starlight's grander smile. "Then it's settled!" Wait, hold on a minute-! "We can go see them after school hours!" But-! "But first, let's get some ice cream. My treat." And Starlight, again, persisted with dragging me by the hand, prompting my rolled eyes and low huff. Clearly Starlight wasn't taking no for an answer in this instance. "They have this special mint flavour in the mall that's to die for!" But before I could remind Starlight that mint was my least favourite-flavoured ice cream, our casual dragging-me-around was throughly interrupted then from the sounds of multiple screams of pure terror and shock, originating from the left side of another hallway, leading elsewhere. Starlight and I paused in surprise, noting the number of people with frightened children running away from said hallway for their lives. Well, found the imbalance, I'm guessing. And Starlight noted my expression of immediate conviction, worry taking over her pink features... Before quickly dissolving into a shared conviction, nodding alongside me. Yep, telling Starlight to stay back will do no wonder. "Zagreus?" "Most likely." "Then let's go stop him brother." The admission almost caused me to freeze completely, regarding Starlight in brief incredulity... Then grinning widely myself, nodding alongside her. "Let's." And together, both siblings by forged bond ran together to face their destiny, whilst saner people ran past them all around for safety. "MUAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" How charming... "Sunset!" Starlight gasped, obviously recognizing the demonic alternate form of our friend from her last encounter with the fiend, currently preoccupying herself with terrorizing the masses surrounding her at the food court. Of all places. Well I was getting hungry... People either ran or hid in terror, the unlucky one who had chosen the latter crawling beneath tables, behind chairs, bushes and nearby stores, and Demon Sunset was obviously taking far too much delight in scaring the victimized people. She rose in the air, reddened claws lit with sinister energy, corrupted blue eyes opening after a few seconds of dark mirth to take stock in the people failing to hide from her. "Aww, so many new underlings to recruit. I was a fool to consider a mere teenage army alone when I can have the WHOLE WORLD!" Hey, you said it sister, not me. Starlight quickly grasped my shoulder, sending a look of both apprehension and certainty. Right, we needed to act. "Hm?" And when the more darker variation of our friend noticed the two humans observing her from the second floor over ther railing, that incited me to quickly pull Starlight behind me and at least shield her should this Sunset attempt anything. "Ah! He said you would try to stop us, yet again!" "Sunset." I acknowledged with a cold nod towards the demonic woman at our level, idly pulling out the sonic screwdriver from my gown pocket. "I suppose asking you to cease and desist would be a waste of time." "Dealing with you is a waste of valuable time." Came the annoyed retort. "I am not the same Sunset Shimmer as that weakling you and that Princess somehow managed to reform. Any attempts you make today, either in pure or ill intent, will result in your inevitable destruction!" One fist clenched for emphasis, the citizens below cowering and trembling much further. "But that doesn't mean we can't try..." Starlight spoke up from behind, stepping forward again and leaning over the railing with desperate hope. "Sunset, this isn't you! Whatever Zagreus has promised you isn't worth all this! He'll only use you until you're of no more use to his sinister games! You're better than this!" "You're right... Starlight was it?" That grin only darkened in unnerving glee, and my instinct to protect the teen beside me only strengthened. "Twilight Sparkle's precious student... And her precious special somepony beside her... Except, that isn't the case anymore, is it?" Demon Sunset shook her head, wagging a finger in mocking pity. "What a sorry state you've become... Jack." My own grip on the wooden railings tightened, and that seemed to satisfy her cold smile more. But Starlight wasn't giving up attempting to reach out. "Please Sunset, consider what you're doing! There's no satisfaction in terrorizing innocent people!" "Oh I'm considering... Perfectly fine with it, in fact." Sunset then shrugged casually, as if this was no issue to address. Probably wasn't in her sickening mind. "This town will be mine. Equestria will be mine. ALL of the worlds will be mine. With the magic I wield, and Zagreus' vast knowledge of the many universes, absolutely nothing will oppose us!" With an outburst of magic to follow, shattering glass and knocking back Starlight's beanie. After composing herself a little, Sunset proceeded to point one red finer my way in disdainful glee. "The only price to pay is your annihilation. But beggars can't be choosers, sad to say. And I will succeed where that weakling version of Twilight failed." "Huh?" Starlight made a noise of confusion, but I understood immediately who this villain was referring to. "She was stronger than you for realizing the truth and giving up some petty crusade for my death." I responded back heatedly. "Twilight is ten times the person you will ever be, Sunset, in your current case." And then, both teens were taken by earnest surprise as I suddenly whirled around then, thrusting the screwdriver into Starlight's startled hands. "Get everyone to safety. I'll handle the demon [BEEP]." We ignored Sunset's indignant snarl from behind, Starlight stumbling in shock before protesting loudly. "Stardust no! We should get our friends to help-!" "Which will only leave this Sunset to cause further rampage and despair! There's little time!" Gotta make this quick, a firm hand grasping and squeezing the pink woman's shoulder, my expression stern. "I need you, Starlight, to help get these people out of here. Please." One look down to the device, and back to me. I could only hope my expression and faith behind my tone was enough to persuade. Luckily, Starlight seemed to have enough trust in me to finally provide a slow nod, mouth twitched but the expression in her eyes clear as day. If something happens to me, Sunset will be the least of my worries. Nodding back, I turned to the patient demonic woman, releasing a grimly smile against her sinister glee, swiftly removing my gown, dropping the bag with Nightshade flying to safety, and myself proceeding to leap over the railing. Thankfully the floor wasn't too far down, but for a brief moment my legs did feel like jelly with my feet suddenly turning numb, myself wincing and almost keeling over. Above, Sunset chuckled darkly. Composing myself, I let out a sharp exhale and glared upwards, pale blue eyes regarding me right back in open distaste and vow of demise. "I don't know why that creature deems you such a threat." Sunset started with sheer malice. "But your inconvenience to our plans ends now, child." My right fist clenched. "I've been holding back far too much on you, Sunset." Came the icy response. A glacier of fury facing a volcanic rage. "It's time to express how deeply a disappointment you truly are." On my command, Starswirl. And Starswirl immediately understood. Be prepared, Jack. And with an open sneer, Sunset reared back a few feet away, already knowing magic alone won't stop me... Open magical beams anyway. That was nothing to say of food and various other objects, finding myself then ducking for cover behind a small wall from the onslaughts of fragile food, plates and chairs hurtled my way with intent to disable or kill. Lovely! I flinched and grit my teeth with every sound, carefully looking up to see a group of people on the second floor already making their escape. At least Starlight was doing as she was told- Gah! Okay, this wall won't last! Ready and... Now! The following spectacle of jumps and rolls was incredible to describe, somehow managing to avoid and dodge various thrown fruits, kebabs, muffins and whatever Sunset deemed fit to throw at me... At least, halfway to reaching cover before slipping over discarded food next, landing on the marble floor with a painful flinch and groan. Wonderful. And the triumphant screech of the demon above informed me that Sunset was going to take ample advantage of my state, the young corrupted woman proceeding next to charge forward with mocking laughter, claws outstrecthed to swipe and tear my face off. Okay, wait for it, this was the moment where I retaliated. ... Now Starswirl! Something metallic fell into my waiting grip. And Sunset's expression changed from victorious glee to incredulous outrage from the pure green blade pressed determinedly against her red claws, the glow illuminating her disbelieving features my smug own. Deja vu, my dear? Holding the new lightsaber in a defensive grip, Sunset was quite unprepared for the sudden headbutt against her, forcing the teen reeling back midair. Yeah, again, not taking anything for chance. As demonstrated by the demonic teen rearing back some more before ascending swiftly to avoid the onslaught of swings, followed with myself staring upwards with baited breath and lightsaber hilt in one hand, pointing sideways. Green this time huh, Starswirl? I figured, given the timing and evolution of what you've been going through, the symbolism was more than appropriate. Oh, very amusing. Now then, Sunset. Strategy logical here, I'm guessing, was tiring the woman out before you open a gateway back to her time and universe? At the moment that's not an option. Only weakening and draining our friend here until she collapses in exhaustion or retreats to safety are our sole options. ...Well, I wasn't going to allow the latter to happen if it was possible... Sunset growled, summoning one bench from its place and firing at me... Then it being sliced in half. Then more fruit and cakes, followed with my dodging or slicing and dicing. Then a food stand itself, prompting my duck, then rolling out of the way from another outstretched claw digging into the floor. Taking advantage of THAT myself, Sunset was quick enough to dodge the next jab forward, a burn mark taking place across skin of red cheek. Sorry love, try as you might, you're no Darth Vader. You have a few more ways to go before you're your own Luke Skywalker, Jack. Good thing I had you then, Yoda. Growling in sheer disgust and rage, Sunset extended her claws and wings... Before said wings suddenly engulfed in pure flames. Okay, that's new! What was also new became the giant fire sword forged from her own two claws, extending majestically from Hell itself and swinging to side, meeting my blade head-on... Then my head ducking from own flaming wings over me, wincing at some tiny bits of hair being singed from getting caught by the heated assault. So then it became a battle of wings and swords. Magic I could handle, but magical fire? Wasn't taking the chance. Blocking, attacking and dodging simultaneously in rhythm, unfortunate nearby obstacles becoming victims from our heated battle. My breathing was getting shallow, body sweating and hair sticking to my head from the nearby waves of fire, but I pushed on, lightsaber humming and making noises of meeting Sunset's sword successfully. On one sword-lock, gaze meeting with furious conviction, I had to grin forcibly as we struggled for dominance. "Impressive. Studied swordplay?" "Two years in fencing class." Came the playful retort, remnants of the good pony she once was within. "You?" "Watching old movies. Always was a fan of sword fights." "Oh I agree." Agh! Sunset managed to sweep me below the legs, and I quickly had to recover and roll before the flaming sword could chop me in two. The demon continued oh so casually. "Much more sophisticated than projectile weaponry... Though I much prefer nothing to fight and oppose to begin with!" Kneeling, I stated back simply, "Tough." And charged back yet again, having seen and fought too much to be intimidated now but flaming sword and wings poised to cut and roast me alive. Sunset, in contrast to my determined stoniness, was taking utter delight in the literal heat of battle. "You see? This is what I expect from the likes of you!" She pushed me back. Tch. "Fury!" More swings and strong blocks. "Vengeance!" Elbows and shoulders meeting, shoving one another back before whirls and more spinning blades. "Ambition!" I dodged from my momentary spot atop a short wall, allowing it to be cleaved in two. Dragging her blade through it, Sunset immediately fought next with a high leap, crashing her blade onto my defensive posture and applying as much pressure deemed possible. I grit my teeth, refusing to give this woman the satisfaction of victory. Not today, not tomorrow, not a single second of reality. But Sunset leaned downwards next, a gleeful smile plastering over he red demonic features and corrupt pale blue eyes. "Is this not what the true power of humanity is? Would you dare ignore your calling? Your birthright?!" Ugh! I managed to roll away before her extended wings made a sweeping noting to slice off my exposed neck, wiping away some saliva from my lips and breathing again heavily. Sunset briefly looked annoyed, before that replaced with smug triumph. "Your world is nothing but a plague of hypocrites and warmongers. Pretend all you like that you're not one of them, but we both know the truth, don't we?" That grin only widened at my weary grimace. "You're no better than them, 'Twilight Warrior.'" Before any of us could continue the battle, another voice popped up without hesitation. "That will never be the truth." And Sunset's surprise turned to outrageous fury and pain, the teen suddenly screeching out loud and stumbling backwards from the sonic waves blasting into her sensitive ears. From the side at a safe distance, Starlight was grapsing the screwdriver with both hands and extended forward, an expression of resignation and conviction to save her friend overtaking her pink features. "Now Stardust!" Bingo! Sunset couldn't deflect the next attack in time, the green blade knocking back the sword, a swift kick to her bare knee followed with an extreme upwards slash, causing the demonic woman to howl in pain and fly upwards with enough air force to knock myself onto my posterior. Ow. It then took a few second for me to finally realize what I just did. Oh [BEEP]. Oh [BEEP]...! Starlight gasped as I cautiously looked upwards, the villainous Sunset clutching her right side of the face with one hand, only a sole blue eyes glaring down upon her defiants in righteous fury, the flaming sword beginning to drip and steadily melt onto the ground like lava, causing some negative feedback from the marble floor below. I didn't mean to... That wasn't my- It was the heat of the moment-! "Nothing like them huh...?" The grumbling red demon managed a weak grin, declaring her victory. "This just proves the inner beast within you, Jack... Don't fight it... One day, you will look in the mirror... And see just how much like us you truly are...!" And thoroughly disappeared in a spectacle of flames before either of us could vocally protest, our own reaching out hands grabbing nothing, a moment of silence and faint sounds of fire around us. Starlight had her own hands covering her mouth and nose after my horrendous action against the alternate version of our good friend, expression of pure fear and worry. I didn't blame her. My own gaze cast down to the de-activated lightsaber, regarding the mteal hilt in my open palm with sheer disgust. Fitting was it, Starswirl? A lightsaber colour devoted to peace? I just burned half of my friend's face off... Yeah, some practitioner of peace. And then, a tender voice reached out in quiet conviction. "Humanity is far more than death and destruction." Two pink hands softly grasping my own fingers. "They're about compassion." The hands closed my own over the hilt. "And hope." I slowly gazed up to meet the warm smile. "And kindness." And Starlight followed that with a light quip. "Otherwise you would've done far worse than today." "...The people." I had to ask next with some desperate hope. "Are they safe?" "You see?" My friend questioned instead, her smile widening brightly as if I had proven some point. "You wouldn't be some monster if you didn't ask about innocent people's well-beings." Before Starlight nodded positively. "Yes, I got them away in time." And looked around then with a wry expression of amusement. "Before anyone could become a barbecue." Meanwhile, I was just regarding this woman in pure awe and wonder, blinking a few times before the most massive smile emerged on my face. Starlight Glimmer, ladies and gentlemen, so much like Twilight and yet her own person at once. As if it couldn't be proven any further how deserving she was to have been Twilight's student... And one day a Princess herself. I resisted the urge to flat out hug this mare-turned-teen again tightly. "Ice cream, you said?" Starlight looked back to my beam in surprise at the abrupt change of topic and mood, myself proceeding to wrap an arm around her slender thin shoulders and guide my sister away to a far safer place before the authorities could arrive and ask any questions. "Let's grab some, we deserve it." "But wait, what about-?" "And I know just the place to hang out at." "I told you that I left not because I was bored, but because I was afraid." "Hmm...?" Starlight turned to me with mint-covered mouth, adorably so. I nodded, faintly smiling at the glorious sun shining over the various buildings and landscapes. Our positions over the edge of Canterlot High's rooftop was the perfect spot to observe this spectacle... And for me to confess the truth to my friend with less repressed guilt, while I still had the chance. My hazel gaze wandered to the chocolate ice cream resting in my hands, steadily melting away. Wouldn't shock me if partially the cause for that stemmed from my earlier confrontation against the demonic Sunset. "I was afraid of what I'd become, back home- Back there..." Came with a shallow sigh, taking another moment to compose and attempt to explain myself clearly. "A homeless nobody... A nobody with a job... A monster... A burden to my whole family or anyone I come across." With a defeated glance to the sympathetic teen, whom placed a tender hand on my shoulder. I allowed myself a faint smile, gazing back to the melting chocolate dripping down my cone. "I'm a coward, Starlight, not in battling monsters or various villains before but... Functioning and behaving as society would expect of you... That's something else entirely." The pink hand squeezed warmly. "There's nothing wrong with being afraid. We're not judging you for behaving from the norm, Stardust..." "I know." I sighed yet again tiredly, my free hand rubbing over my brow, cold from the touch of the food. "That's why choosing to live with your kind was easier... Less expectations and all that..." I felt Starlight's smirk over her teasing voice. "Though you would have inevitable became a Prince one day alongside Twilight." Heh. I allowed myself a tiny grin at that. "You always over-analyze and pressure yourself too much, Stardust. No wonder Twilight relates with you so much." Okay, then I had to snort, looking back to the pink teen with a wry grin. "Have you considered a course in therapy, Starlight? You'd be famous for your blunt methods." "Honesty's the best policy." Starlight shrugged in good banter. "Our friends have taught me so many things..." A few licks of her ice cream which she thoroughly enjoyed, eyes closed in brief content. "One being that running away from your problems will never solve anything." "Yeah well, it's too late for me to go back to my homeworld to rectify that-" "That's not what I meant." The grip on my shoulder softened, a gentle punch to my arm next. "You think I ran away from my problems? Did Sunset? Did Trixie?" I couldn't give an answer for that, which seemed enough for Starlight. "And what are you really escaping from, Stardust? Because I know this goes beyond-" The sound of magic from behind us, forcing us to almost snap our own necks by the golden portal suddenly appearing on the center of the front rooftop. Immediately, I began wolfing down the rest of my ice cream and cone, to Starlight's bemused humour... And my immediate regret. Ah! Ow! Brain freeze! Teeth ache! The latter far worse! Starlight wasn't helping, unable to restrain her amusement and eventually start laughing melodiously behind her hand. Yeah, thanks sis! Her giggles only lessened by a tiniest bit at my indignant glare, before I shook my head after standing upwards, stretching the old bones a little and smiling down at the teen, offering a hand to help her up as well. Starlight accepted in bemusement, finishing the rest of her ice cream herself. I at least gave her that time before taking the time to leave. "That's my cue." Was my simple statement, offering next a light smile... Or weak one. You know, in spite of what came next. "It was good seeing you again, Starlight. Glad you're doing us proud, Twilight and I, still... Hopefully next time we won't be facing anymore villains who come out of nowhere... Heh..." ...Yeah wasn't working, if Starlight's expression was any indication. Really, I had no idea what else to say but the next following request, before things grew even more awkward. Damn, far worse than our last goodbye. A gentle pat to Starlight's cheek and soft smile, hopefully conveying my pride and happiness for what this pony has become. "Take good care of them." And finally turned to leave, opting to enter the portal already draining too much magic and Balance before things got worse- What...? A pink hand grasping mine, a pleading quiet voice so unlike Starlight, but the emotion pouring the touch and voice prompting me to halt, and listen. "Don't go..." Ow... Ow that hurt. That hurt too much. My free hand clenched, teeth grit with head bowed, shallowly inhaling and working to breathe properly, failing far too much. She knew, she just knew that would be more than enough to make me hesitate. There's sparse time, Jack. If you are still inclined, you must make the choice now. Starswirl pointed out with a tinge of regret. Yeah... The fight against Demon Sunset earlier felt like nothing compared towards the volcanic conflict of emotions bursting from within, gathering what little willpower I possibly had to turn around and face the pleading pink teen, bringing up the hand on mine and delivering the most tender brushed lips against tiny knuckles, offering another small smile of weak reassurance. Soon enough, my own hand cupped over her pink cheek. "Starlight Glimmer..." Seeing in those eyes the very soul and likeness of someone who changed our lives for the better. My gentle murmur strengthened next with a much bigger smile, offering the truth behind this confession in the form of a leaning whisper. "You're just as being a Princess as Twilight." And with that, I stepped away, making my way over to the gold portal before our tender moment potentially destroyed the whole multiverse. And before any further second here caused me to stay and go home, safe in the arms of people I loved and who loved me back. You see why I declared myself as a coward, Starlight? But to at least make the situation somewhat more lighter, I threw my dear sister and friend a good cheeky salute with two fingers, and that at least brought a hopeless smile on Starlight's face, the teen shaking her head in exasperated fondness. Again, Twilight-esque, but her own person. I had to grin right back whilst Nightshade, meanwhile, decided to suddenly fly over from out my bag and right onto Starlight's open palms, nuzzling with her cheek warmly. "Take good care of him, okay?" Nightshade released a noise of affirmation, before having another moment with our friend then flying back to my own shoulder, something attached to his leg. Check it out in a moment. "And Stardust?" Uh oh. "Yeah?" "Don't look like that." Starlight called out in amusement, just knowing. Her smirk softened next. "You'll never be a coward for protecting the people you love. That's what friendship truly is. I learned that, as did Sunset Shimmer and Juniper Montage." And a short friendship speech. Fair enough. I smirked right back in pure affection, the golden light of the portal encompassing my every step. I swore, just before Starlight's smile left me, I distinctly heard Sunset and the others. Wait a minute... Who the [BEEP] was Juniper Montage-?
Chapter 179: Once Upon A DreamTonight was lovely. Never mind the beautiful meteor shower which happened just earlier as I was passing through a wide patch of snow earlier, leaving as quickly as I had arrived. What was that spectacle you called earlier again, Starswirl? The Northern Stars. A very wondrous event which occurs every once in a while. Anypony would be lucky enough to view such an appealing spectacle up close. You've seen it before then? Ohh, how many times had I not bore witness to its pure beauty. Starswirl sounded fondly enthusiastic with a tinge of nostalgia. My friends and I would take the front seats to the stars glistening in all their glory, given the chance. Why, we even indulged ourselves with treats during the wondrous observations. You would have loved watching them alongside us, Jack. Hah, perhaps I already had. Twilight would obviously had loved the spectacle herself. ...But yeah, the sight was breathtaking, while the night still remained young. Countless of gorgeous stars glimmering and sparkling across the fresh night sky, beaming down on the peaceful lands with resonance of harmony and adoration. Although to be fair, night was always beautiful in Equestria, even on stormy nights... Though that could stem from my own affection for storms in general. But the fact remained. Even Zagreus' looming threat and my neverending pursuit and often weariness couldn't cancel out the radiance of trillions of stars glistening across the night, revealing God knows how many constellations out there above. With a bright smile, I kept on walking, more fond memories putting me on track and fueling the motivation much further. "Why are you rarely ever happy?" "What?" "I've only ever witnessed you express happiness a few times. Yet the majority of your mood borders on irritation or sarcasm. Why is that?" "It's just the way I am." "Now why don't I believe that?" "A lot of things have happened in my life, and not all good ones. You could say I'm still recovering from them. In addition, there's the factor that I've yet to return home, which doesn't help, at all." "We'll get you home, Jack, I promise you. I've been doing the best I can-" "And I appreciate it, Twilight; I always have. The fact you're willing to help me is more than enough, and I'm eternally grateful." "I'm grateful too, Jack, for having such a wonderful friend. If there's anypony I'd rather be dating just for this occasion, I'm glad it's you." "Oh, I don't know about that, my dear. I'm not a pony, for starters. Plus, there are far more suitable dates than I. Big Macintosh... Fancypants... Hell, probably a Diamond Dog would make a more worthy date for you than I..." "Hm. I sincerely doubt that; you're not as bad as you think, you know. When you're not in a bad mood, you're kind, caring, helpful, thoughtful, intelligent, brave, compassionate, humble, resilient and wise... with some exceptions here and there; betting the house, for example." "I said I was sorry. And I got you a machine for your laboratory in turn, remember?" "Which I immediately returned to those poor Flim Flam brothers. My point being, even if you don't regard yourself that highly, Jack, you're still one of the bestest friends anyone can ask for. You were even sweet enough to give me a date for Hearts and Hooves, and even indulged my fantasy right now." "Well, that's because of my own appreciation for our friendship, and your never ending hospitality. In comparison, your qualities outshine mine, Twilight; you're kind, compassionate, caring, loving, highly intelligent, supportive, understanding, logical, brave, passionate, loyal, forgiving, thoughtful, modest, wise and one of the few reasons I enjoy my stay here, in Equestria." "I have flaws too you know..." "Like the time you went insane because of forgetting to write Celestia a letter about friendship? It's those flaws that makes you perfect, anyway. If you had no flaws at all, then I probably wouldn't be this close to you, literally." "You honestly think so highly of me...?" "Always have, always will; you're amazing, Twilight Sparkle, in every possible way." Our first dance, under the stars... Our unofficial first date... Or perhaps our first real evening spent together. Funny that my mind kept wandering more to that remember my first date with the lavender alicorn was mentioned or referenced as opposed to the 'official' date at Winsome Falls. In each other's hoofs, twirling and leading one another in soft content, staring into those sparkling beautiful violet eyes filled with such innocence, wisdom and internal beauty. The same eyes I yearned to see again and how my heart cracked every morning with the reminder that may never happen again. Her gentle furry muzzle brushed against my own, our hind feet working together as one across the soft grass. Eyes closed in complete peace and solemn bliss, nothing getting in the way of our amazing evening dancing beneath the approving glimmering starlight. ...What I wouldn't give to spend another evening with the mare I loved more than anything else. One last time watching the stars together. Hell, even those Northern Stars earlier, Twilight would've absolutely had the best time of her life- Hm? My head shot upwards, realizing I had been absentmindedly staring at the promise ring still kept on my finger amidst my somber contemplation, towards the night sky yet again. Odd, a new yet familiar tingling sensation rung in my head, ears and chest, as though detecting a presence U had not anticipated for a very long time. A presence which had me widen my eyes and dare to hope. "Twilight...?" I swore, in my mind's eye, a pair of certain sparkling eyes were seeing me from above, feeling that jolt of familiarity too. Was she up there, on that magnificent-looking airship currently sailing above the skies and covering some of the breathtaking stars? Too good to be true, or was I daring to hope enough? A steady hand on my own chest, the ring finger coincidentally resting on my erratic heartbeat. Or maybe that was too a sign. Because by God I wanted to see her again...! ...Wait. Something was approaching... Descending from the sky... At a pretty fast speed! And right towards me! I'd move out of the way. Good call! My body quickly leaped forwards, out of the way, over some unmanly scream coming with the descent. Oof! A cloud of dust followed after my grimace of pain from my landing onto the stomach, making it out of the way in time before whatever, or whoever, could land perfectly onto my vulnerable position. Stupid cartoon rules... "Ugh!" A voice popped up behind as I slowly began to stood and regain composure. But my own body froze then from the familiar Hercule-like tone. "Iron Will notes to himself never to design cheap parachute for getaways again. They're bad for business... And what in blazes are you suppose to be?" Oh God no! I quickly turned around in despair, exhaling with slow trepidation at someone I had neither expected to see in person or through the show ever again. Yep, the Minotaur equivalent of Mr Satan was right before my weary hazel eyes, looking right back at me whilst dusting himself off and with an expectant expression. "You." Of all people. Of all ponies. Of all anything. All the creatures which inhabited this vast land... And the one landing on the ground obviously had parachuted from the airship, already on its way to the distance, had to be this muscular black and blue clown with tiny yellow eyes, ridiculous small style black mane, a tiny black tie one-eared headset with announcer microphone. Iron Will, in all his former glory since... Season one? No I think it was two? Anyhow, the massive Minotaur with the evident DBZ voice actor grinned quite proudly at the recognition. "So you've heard of Iron Will then? Can't say I fault ya... Hang on..." The large creature lowered somewhat with bending forward, eyes squinting in consideration. Human-like hands on very thin hips. "Were you a client of mine? Iron Will knows a face when he sees it." Some thing clearly haven't changed... "No, wait... Iron Will would clearly remember someone unnatural like yerself." Suddenly I was mimicking his posture, bristling a little at the casual remark to my appearance. Only one of us here was the most unnatural, and guess what buster? "You once turned my friend into a coldhearted dismissive jerk." A very, very sweet friend whom went against everything in her nature. "But I've been awful to everyone anyway, even you, Stardust. Now I've hurt Rarity and Pinkie Pie's feelings, and they'll never forgive me for that-" Alright, didn't need a flashback of that, thank you very much, even if this [BEEP]hole before my very eyes - And his goat between him I had then just noticed - stirred up some unpleasant memories of Fluttershy's tears. The second most depressing memory next to Twilight's tears. "I had to cease your contract with her and display a proper means of assertiveness in turn." I finished off quite sternly. "Hmm..." But 'Hercule' was looking quite hard at me, perking a brow before glancing upwards to the night sky. "Sorry. Rings no bells for Iron Will." Shocking. I'd be amazed if this brute could recall his last morning breakfast. "Those assertive teaching classes of mine are a thing of the past. Now, Iron Will leads a promising new business in promoting joyful cruise lines! Recent exploits even bringing aboard two Princesses above!" "And I'm sure you're doing a wondrous job- Princesses?" Iron smirked, the Hercule-like character quite pleased by my sarcasm cutting off to focused attention on his words. "That's right!" The Minotaur folded his arms with a motion above. "Why, just before they kicked me off, I was host to Princess Twilight and Princess Cadence with their whole family. They had a blast, despite what opinion may vary from others in the future..." I tuned the egotistical bull-man out, eyes drawn upwards to the massive airship passing through the glamorous night skies. So Twilight WAS up there, so close and yet so far from my reach... Right above me! My feeling wasn't wrong! Something clenched un pleasantly in my chest; hope mixed with dread, worry and apprehension, an innate desire to somehow reach up to the departing dirigible and be reunited with the mare I loved above all else, safe and content in her arms again... My hands shut tightly into fists, teeth slowly grit with despair and more self-berating. It'd be too late to ask for a quick portal upwards, wouldn't it...? And Starswirl sounded entirely regretful about my inner plight. If we began drawing more power from the magical realm for quick trips like as you propose, the repercussions would be severe to contemplate. I felt like dropping on my knees, looking upwards hopelessly towards the leaving airship- No, the alicorn aboard, oblivious to the special somebody watching far from the ground, missing her intently. How was she? Was she safe? Happy? Were her and the family having a good time? Did something happen? Thousands of concerns and possibilities flung across my head, and the more desperate I was growing to see them all again. The other family which accepted me. ...Agh...! "- Thus that's why you should take a trip aboard Iron Will's Transports and have the best darn time of fun and relaxation in all of Equestria!" I heard the self-pleased Minotaur conclude, though my gaze lingered still on the airship now going so far... Too far. "But since I've been forcibly removed from my latest occupation, you'll have to schedule for another time. Luckily, Iron Will has a spare private beach house not too far from here; a proper way of relaxing Iron Will after that exciting yet equally disappointing event-" "Kindly stop referring yourself in the third person." I found myself speaking irritably, hazel eyes glaring in direction of the larger creature to target my irritation and frustrations upon. Trixie's self-indulgent addressing was barely tolerable enough. "Else Star-" I cut myself off. If Iron Will learned my second name, he could recognize me more from any wanted posters he likely saw. "Or else Jack will have to use Iron Will as an outlet for his current anger." "You wanna talk about anger kid?" Those small yellow eyes blazed, not at all fazed by the clear threat with his own clenched fists. "Ungrateful ponies, kicking me off my own vessel just because Iron Will doesn't pay for refunds! The nerve of that Princess!" Twilight I presumed. And the idea of the alicorn doing something to upset this Minotaur brought a tiny pleased smile to my own face. Not to mention the pride. Glad to hear Twilight's still fighting the good fight. "Iron Will is in serious need of relaxation and rest himself!" The Minotaur paused, stretching his upper limbs exaggeratedly and craned his neck around, glancing down to his two goat sidekicks with equally silly headsets. "Come on boys. Let's go get ourselves a nice tan on the beach. Celestia knows Iron Will deserves it." Good riddance... Until I noticed Iron was about to head in the same direction I was going in, myself stepping aside for the Hercule-esque character and his two friends to pass, eyebrows raised in utter exasperation. One of the goats almost nipped at the edge of my gown, only making me more reluctant to follow. Please, please tell me this path didn't lead to Iron's private beach and private beach alone. Evidence to Zagreus' presence points in the same direction I'm afraid. But let's address the bright side of matters, Jack. How long has it been for you since a proper relaxing time at the beach? A long time, I believe. Not long enough... Huffing irritably, my begrudgingly following after the two goats and one bull-man started with a lingering gaze on the hovering airship already reaching the far-off mountains, moving away from sight. My view wouldn't turn away until it disappeared completely... Until she disappeared from my sight... Again... So one interesting thing I've learned about my new traveling companion. He loved to talk. Mostly about himself. Partially regarding his current and past careers, but all culminating in his own proud accomplishment. Now, this shouldn't really be surprising, but the levels of absurdity, and perhaps borderline insanity, reach new heights with how high this black and blue Minotaur deemed his own existence. After Iron, during a few minutes of reluctance, upon noticing my walking behind him and his white furry minions, eventually accepted guiding me down to his private beach because he wasn't dumb enough to test my own stubbornness, at the very least, the Minotaur seemed more comfortable talking about himself in a manner that would make Trixie and Timber Spruce blush in embarrassment for him. Speaking of Trixie, I was finding myself missing her more and more with every word the bull-man was spewing from his mouth. "- After my career in anger counseling dropped, I was lost, confused, and most of all without inspiration... But then, lo and behold, Iron Will, while one day passing through the streets, stumbled upon a small advertisement for depression counseling. Curious, Iron Will took a gamble, and soon became a hero of inspiration and respect by ponies feelings too down by life-!" His self-praise and righteousness was only getting me more depressed; inspired moreso to stray ten feet behind the Minotaur and wait to make it there sooner than later. Even Blueblood wasn't this pretentious. Seriously, aside from Shining - Or at least the pony version anyway - and Big Mac, what was with the male characters of the show being self-entitled jack[BEEP]es. Even Spike was susceptible to stroking his own ego at times, but he's a kid so I let him get away with that. But everyone else? Timber, Zephyr, that Daring Do fan, that pegasus with the Wonderbolts aside from Soarin, Soarin, Sombra, Discord, Tirek, human Shining and even this walking pile of muscle and nothing before me. Most of all the male characters who appeared in the show or specials possessed far too much self-esteem it's intolerable. And people often wonder why I was more comfortable hanging out with the girls more. Even Rainbow Dash toned down over time! Name a single character of the male gender from the show, aside from, again, pony Shining and Big Mac, without an ego problem. Flash Sentry. Knew you would play that card. Flash isn't even a character, he's just a walking mannequin for expectant girls going to high school- A flash of Twilight's disapproving features cut off that trail of thought, prompting the low sigh whereas Iron hardly acknowledged, still repeatedly boasting about his own 'achievements.' Alright, Flash was no worse than Timber or the others as far as modesty was concerned, but that boy was literally made to be perfect. He doesn't count. The point is, the show follows under the main assumption that males, in general, are motivated by their own arrogance and self-indulgent tendencies. Which... Fair enough, I couldn't say I wasn't victim to my own self-confidence myself. But I just wish they'd give us more complex, diverse and unique characters from my own gender int he show than just the females. Yeah yeah it's a universe mainly intended for little girls to enjoy and relate to, but... It'd be nice. Only Spike seems to have had the most development. ...I missed Spike. Nothing else, just... Needed to express that in my mind. My son, my beautiful little dragon, raised mostly by his beautiful mother whom I missed just as dearly. The ache in my chest only worsened... Was it selfish of me to confess I, perhaps, missed Twilight more than anyone else...? Iron Will was still talking about himself, and I sighed deeply yet again, not wanting to be drawn back to whatever it was the Hercule character was spewing out about himself next. Even Rainbow would be telling this large clown to shut the [BEEP] up. Maybe not in those words, though that'd be funny. Quick Jack, think of something nice to recall, something to keep you occupied from listening only to what your guide was saying. A nice memory, perhaps one more recent and brought a smile to my own face. "I've never forgotten the dance we had together that evening, Jack..." "Heh, you mean all those times I tripped myself up?" "It was only a couple of times!" "I'm amazed you even managed to teach me that 'slow dance' style so quickly." "And you did it beautifully." "Heh... it's just one of many things you've given to me since then, Twilight." "We've both come a long way since then, Jack." "True. You had slightly less appendages back then." "No, I don't mean just that. How we've both grown... how we've... matured. Together." "And to think you suggested that Fancypants would've been a better date for me." "Well, that was before I realized just how shallow and uninteresting the stallions of Equestria were. I was adamant about refusing to believe I was worth your love then, Twilight." "And? What about now?" "Hmm?" "Would you say you're worth it now?" "I've... often questioned whether or not my presence in this world has caused more harm than good, Twilight. All the damages and changes I've caused. I've wondered... would things have been better for you if I had never arrived?" "Jack..." "But then, I look back at all the memories, all the times we've shared together. Not just you and me, but our friends. Spike, our son, all the things that have come about as a result of our bonds... our family, Twilight." "I- I look back at it all, and I'm... I'm proud of it, Twilight. Proud... to have been a part of it, to have left my mark upon it. Whatever else happens, Twilight, those memories will leave an impact that will last forever. That. That's a contribution that I'm proud of." "Jack." "Hmm?" "Would you care to grant me this dance, once again?" "...Would you be upset if I fell over again, too?" "You think that you will?" "Probably." "No matter how many times that you do, Jack, I'll always be here to help you up." "I know you will, love." Whoa... Okay, that was a recent and wonderful memory! Right after the events of the Crystal Empire but directly before LoE... Another quiet solemn date, at the very same spot we had our first, unofficial one. The picnic, the dance, and that night was a reenactment of said dance... God that was blissful... ... I sighed, for the third time since the walk, head lowered to the dark pathway before us, the stars lighting our way. Help me back up, huh Twilight? I dare say you've helped me up more times than what was needed. I shouldn't have had to be so much a burden for you all this time... And you would insist otherwise all thsi time. Because you thought I was worth the effort. ... Heh, nothing was ever too challenging once you put your mind into working on it, love... And I'm still proud to be a part of it all. By then, Iron Will had finally finished talking, for the moment at least, with smug satisfaction. "- And that's how Iron Will was wrongfully pressured off my own precious airship and where we are at this point! Not bad, huh kid?" He asked rhetorically without turning to face my unimpressed expression. "Maybe I should be a part time storyteller too; that might be good for business." The Hercule-like male paused. "Actually, that's something there to consider. I'll have to write that one down." In answer, I rolled my eyes rather dramatically. So Starswirl, what really happened up there? You sure you desire to know? My silence was answer enough, Starswirl sighing next. Don't say you were not warned, my student. And he was not wrong the further it was explained to me. If looks could kill, the following heated glare to Iron Will's back could burn a large hole through to his ridiculously muscular chest. "And here we are!" Iron Will gestured to the whole nightly beach, but my gaze remained fixed on the [BEEP]tard for a moment longer. The giant Minotaur huffed, and quite frankly it almost felt intimidating standing beside his size. Almost. "No need to keep giving Iron Will the stink eye kid, not when there's something more glorious to behold!" Pardon me, then, for expressing my sheer irritation, disapproval and thorough anger for someone who conned my girlfriend's family so she could be used as a prize for some contest. Had this [BEEP] no shame, for God's sake? At his pleased grin, however, I had to roll my hazel eyes and finally tear away from his implausible stature to the beach presented before us. Not a warm day and the night was still young, the skies darkening more. In fact, a gust of chilly wind had me immediately wrap my gown tighter. Christ it was freezing at the beach at night. Still, appealing-wise I... Guess it was alright. Tranquil waves splashing into the quiet sands, the beach itself lasting for a while, stretching for miles. The four of us - With Nightshade taking a nap in my bag - stood atop the small grassy hill overlooking the rather vast and seemingly endless sands and sea. For others I'm sure it looked pretty, but myself? Wouldn't be caught dead before calling a beach beautiful. "And look, just over yonder, you can make out Iron Will's private house for relaxation and free foot massages." Oh yes. Towering over part of the ocean reaching out over a sturdy pier, a rather spacious-looking building looking quite pleasant design-wise, lights pouring from the windows. "Work ain't cheap, but it's what I can afford the best for-" "Yourself?" The Minotaur blinked, glancing to me with a raised brow. "You must've been really displeased as a previous client of Iron Will..." Stretching his own two upper limbs, my temporary companion proceeded to yawn loudly and smile quite lightly. "And this is where we part ways kid. Didn't you say something earlier about needing to check for something?" And good riddance, too. Starswirl - Had to take a step back before another goat could try biting my gown's cord, again - how close were we from the supposed imbalance? A travel down the left path shall aid us, I believe. I recommend you keep the gown on for the remainder of the search; this area can become quite chilly over night. No kidding, the beach wasn't so far from the snowy areas of Equestria. Hands in pockets, I nodded in farewell to the Minotaur and proceeded on my way, wanting to get his work done as quickly as possible- "Oh look, there they are!" Iron suddenly called out rather elatedly, prompting my startled pause. "I knew they'd be here while I was working!" Huh? I whirled around curiously, wondering who exactly the Hercule-like character was talking about with such excitement without it being himself. Iron proceeded to wink at me with a large grin. "See ya around kid. I've got my own kid to see, not to mention Iron Will's beautiful wife!" With his enthusiasm taking him forward to where the two other Minotaurs in the distance were waiting, running straight into their arms. To my immediate shock. Oh, not that Iron Will was married. But rather the lovely picture being presented before me, completely unexpected of someone like that Minotaur. Even indulging in one's ego often can still make room for love and adoration in their hearts, my young friend. We all have family to turn back to when we need them most. Family... Family... Family... My shoulders dropped, expression softening to nostalgia and full tiredness, turning away at the beautiful sight and forcing myself not to look back. I couldn't, not with the way Iron was lovingly engaging his wife and ruffling his child's short hair, eyes closed tightly and my feet compelling me forward, down the other path but not taking one step onto the sand below. Because the scene reminded of something all too familiar. Something I may never have again... And it hurt. Was it bad to miss someone too much? To have that someone plague your memories and thoughts all night long because the spectacle earlier of a loving family reminding you of better and safer times? Someone whose arms you always felt protected and content in, welcoming and loved? Belonging to an adorable little bookworm who was everything I could never be? Confident. Intelligent. Beautiful. Hilarious. Courageous. Stubborn. Wise. Persistent. Forgiving. ...Warm... The slow breezes of the wind toyed with my hair and tied blue gown, but I paid it no heed, eyes set firmly on the grass below my feet as I walked across the field, hands buried deep in literal pockets and mouth set to pure nostalgic sadness. Couldn't help myself; everyone knew by now how easily I could make myself depressed. Especially when it's about a certain alicorn Princess who never once gave up on me... Always believed in me... Gave me more chances than I deserved... Taught me so much and asked for little in return... More beautiful and sparkling than all the current stars in the sky... I fell to my knees. It was painful to even look up at them, instead forcing myself to take view of the oceans nearby, peacefully crashing into the waves promising a solemn night. Sighing quietly, I resorted to make myself feel more comfortable, no longer motivated to even take another step. Starswirl could warn me if there was any immediate danger, and the imbalance itself was vague and had no fixed location as of yet. In my mind's eyes envisioned her sitting beside, head rest comfortably on my shoulder and wing pulling me into her furry warmth- I tightly shut my eyes, breathing turning shallow at the bitter wishful thinking. It was for the best... It was for the best! I don't deserve her! I never deserved her! ... I sighed yet again, slowly opening them and absentmindedly taking interest in the lights reflecting from above onto the surface of clear water, giving my most hated enemy a luminous and appealing glow. Yes, I hated water, and beaches in general. The ocean, while filled with wonders, also plagued with crabs, sharks and other various marine creatures that could kill you when your guard was down. Don't get me started on beaches in general used as a means for hungry teenagers and young adults to admire the figures of girls in bikinis without anyone stopping them. My mouth twisted unpleasantly by the very thought. If anyone did that to Twilight or my friends, a shark would be the least of their worries... And the sand. God damn. It gets itself everywhere in every nook and cranny, it easily blows into your eyes and stings as [BEEP]. Yet focusing on my contempt for these aspects of the beach wasn't enough, beginning to stare down at the wide sands and picture a perfect image in my mind's eye. My friends, playing all over and having just the time of their lives, and the breath in my throat hitched at the, again, wishful thoughts continuously plaguing my company-deprived mind. Applejack and Rainbow competing in a heated game of volleyball. Pinkie playing with sun lotion. Fluttershy having a pleasant conversation with a family of crabs. Rarity sunbathing on a purple blanket. Starlight by the edge of the sea flying a kite. Spike eating two ice creams in both claws. And Twilight... Twilight, contently reading a book with that breathtaking light smile under a beach umbrella, oblivious but perhaps knowing of the loving gaze her Warrior was sending. ...Tch, like I deserved to be called that even anymore. 'Her Warrior.' What right did I without any other means then of protecting her? Protecting them all? There's more to being a warrior for a Princess than brute strength and powerful magic, Jack... Twilight Sparkle deems you so not from your physical prowess or fists, but from your compassion, kindness and patience. Your wisdom and sharp wit. She adores and misses you just as much as you miss her. The proof was your exchange of eye contact earlier. What...? It wasn't imagination, my friend, that the Princess met your gaze after your moment of first glance upon the airship. Starswirl sounded quite pleased and proud for some reason. Magic or no magic, the bond between two loved ones is more powerful than any imbalance could hope to break, so long as belief and affection remains reinforced and constant. And you would never let go of your own belief and love for her, am I not mistaken, Jack? ... The hands on my knee clutched tighter, another weary sigh tonight and resuming my gaze on the beach. And yet, something caught my eye; the amethyst ring still present on my finger, gleaming more beautiful before the ocean waves. My hazel gaze lingered to that moreso, faint puzzlement and wonder overtaking my tired features. "These are promise rings, a vow that one day we'll dedicate the rest of our life together, that we'll eventually make that full commitment we all know. I wouldn't dare ask that important question while you're still young, and have your whole life ahead of you. But I promise, until that day comes, you, Spike, and everyone I love - But you most of all - will be my first priority above all else-" A vow I made, and one I broke as swiftly. The hypocrisy of a human being was a constant affair, huh? ...Though, thinking about it... The more I regarded this ring; had I really destroyed that promise? Was I not dedicating my life, right then and there, to keeping the mare I loved safe and happy from what Zagreus was plotting? And suddenly, that wasn't the only memory assaulting my weary mind. "You know, I'm beginning to like Ponyville more than Canterlot." "Oh?" "Uh-huh. True Canterlot will always hold a special place in my heart; it was where I was born and where my family is. But Ponyville is so more quieter and serene, filled with so many adventures, and where I've made the bestest friends anypony could ask for. I'll forever be grateful to Princess Celestia for sending me here." "Yes... I suppose Ponyville's atmosphere is more refreshing than that of Canterlot's." "Did I ever tell you about my family?" Right... The first real time we ever got to know another. I remembered; Twilight was trying so hard to know more about the strange stallion who came to live under the same tree-roof, never giving up on me even back then. Zecora's own advice was sound then as it always was current. And that was only the first. "Now I get it! You were trying to be like an anti-hero, right? And that must've been why you kissed Twilight after Elixir gave her to you, but he tricked you into thinking she was her, so that meant-" "You kissed her/me?!" "Okay, yes, I did, but... I mean, it was just an accident! I thought I was kissing her, but after I saw her necklace-" WHOOSH! Ha! That was a humorous recollection. My good friend, Casey, about to be scorched alive by his own Twilight Sparkle. I remember the sight well, when Twilight turned into a Ponyta just like did that episode with the hydra. And then another wave of memories hit me. "Get out of here, now. I'll join you all soon." "Don't be absurd, Stardust! You can't be thinking of engaging that hydra, can you?" "Fluttershy wanted a bodyguard, she's got one. Get out of here Twilight, Pinkie. Now!" "I refuse to-" "FOR GOD'S SAKE TWILIGHT! FOR ONCE, JUST THIS ONCE, GET RID OF THAT DAMN STUBBORNNESS AND PROTECT OUR FRIENDS! MY LIFE MEANS NOTHING NEXT TO YOURS, WHOSE SAFETY ALONG WITH YOUR FRIENDS IS FAR MORE IMPORTANT! NOW GET OUT OF HERE!" How grouchy and protective I was back then. Nothing would stop me from keeping innocent young ponies out of danger, even facing an all-powered hydra face-to-faces. Just what was I thinking back then, anyhow? I was such a tiny thing! But wasn't the last, because the longer my mind lingered on Iron Will's family and my own memories, the more the latter continued to hound my brain, with pleasant recollections all around. "Truth be told, nothing would make me happier than to interact with you two and everyone else in this town." "So you accept?" "Of course." "I'm sure you have many questions-" "Understatement of the century, Stardust." "-And I'm sure we can work something out so you won't drive me away from Ponyville by endless inquiries. Go and help your- Our friends, Twilight. I'll handle that mischievous spirit of chaos in the meantime." "Stardust, thank you again... good luck, and be careful." "Though it's uncertain how long I'll be here, I want to spend as much time with the most amazing pony in Equestria as possible. But... I can't promise you, if by some possibility I get stuck here forever, a happy future. I can't promise to be an independent boyfriend who will always be there for you. You know of my condition, of course." "Autism." "Yes. That means I'm not a fully functioning member of society. I will never be a socialist, nor will I get a job - Because quite frankly I'd rather die than devote my entire life to one tiresome position - And I will never be the perfect man - or stallion - in your life." "You already are. I like you for who you are; a compassionate man who cares deeply for his friends, and will do anything for them. You just need to work on your self-esteem and self-confidence a little." "Look who's talking," "This can be considered a new type of friendship; one only we can explore, together. We can be there and support each other for however long we're together, you're my warrior, Jack, and I wouldn't have you any other way." "Just as you are my Princess, Twilight. I'll support you however I can." "As I will for you. So then... You have no objection to this relationship continuing, for however long you're in Equestria?" "Not at all. Though you have your studies and friends to focus on as well, I'm very patient." "So if anyone married you-" "Never going to happen." "-And you had children of your own-" "What a vivid imagination you have." "Do you always doubt yourself like this?" "My dear Twilight, you've known me for, how long? And no, I'm not going to explain to you how human pregnancy works, before you ask." "I-I wasn't going to ask." "Of course you weren't. Now please be quiet, the babies are sleeping." "You did far better than I had originally anticipated, Jack, putting in a hundred-and-one percent effort into your role despite it suddenly coming from nowhere for you. Truthfully, were you expecting something like this to happen on day one?" "Not really. Honestly I suspected something the night before, but considered you wouldn't risk your idol's role being ruined by the antics of your untamed special somebody." "You didn't ruin it, aside from the temporary decor around the place." "And what's wrong with a little blue? Your own brother has blue hair and eyes. Your father is made entirely of blue save for the eyes! Hell, you originally had your first crush on a guy with blue hair!" "Not in this world I didn't." "...Damn, touche." "Are you complaining?" "Hell no, but-" "Good, because I'd hate this evening to be ruined." "But Twilight dear, you love hearing me whine so." "Of course I do, because I oh so adore hearing you complain and moan at every little thing. It's an endearing quality of yours I find utterly charming. You certainly know how to woo a pony, my handsome Jack." "...Not every little thing." "In all seriousness, this was a wonderful conclusion to your reign as King, Jack. I'm glad I wasn't completely erased from your mind following your newfound position of power." "Twilight, you were always on my mind. Everything I did, was to appease you, keep you happy. The reason I put in so much work and effort these past few days, aside for the benefit of this kingdom and many others, was to make sure I met your expectations and proved how good I could one day be as a ruler." "Do you think that'll ever happen one day...?" "...Yes. There's nothing else I want." "...Me too." Nothing else... Nothing else... Nothing... ...Tch. I huffed, rolling strained eyes back to the stars with self-deprecating humour. Ruling beside Twilight for eternity... Wouldn't that be a nice dream? Still, better to live in hope, and I wasn't lying to the mare when I said there's nothing more I desired than to be beside her, no matter what path or road she trotted. So long as Twilight was happy... Even sacrificing my own dreams to maintain that happiness, t'was worth the price all things considered. ...Except, she was my dream... And then, a ruffle in the bag behind me alerted to Nightshade's awakening, the owl proceeding to poke his adorable little head out, meeting my faintly smiling gaze with a satisfied "Hoo!" And flying right onto my spare knee, prompting my affectionate side to start stroking and ruffling the small bird's fur tenderly. Nightshade leaned into the touch, smiling as much as an owl could with closed eyes in peaceful content. The sight was enough to cheer me up for at least a small time. "And I remember when you first joined our small family." Came my solemn voice, managing a barely weak grin at that particular flashback. Or how much I enjoyed picking a heated argument with Twilight even over the most simplest matters. The pair of us always took things seriously. "You named it Owl-licious?" "Yep, adorable isn't he?" "Owl-licious. Owl. Licious. Twilight, I think it's time we discussed your levels of creativity." "Why? What's wrong with the name?" "What isn't wrong with it? Do I name a cat pussy-tizer? Or a dog puppy-entrée?" "Your point being?" "It's demeaning to the infant bird!" "Well I think it's cute. Honestly, why are you making such a big deal out of it? You don't have a problem with Spike's name." "There's a clear difference between their names, love. Spike's name is awesome. Because spikes are awesome. With that owl... you make it sound as though you want to eat the poor thing." "Coming from the stallion who expressed a desire to dine on Philomena." "Hey, he looked delicious." "Look, I've got some studying to do. If you're going to complain about it, why not think of a better name for him?" "...Great idea Twilight. I'll do just that." ...I missed her. Goddammit I missed her! I barely paid attention to Nightshade's concerned "Hoo?" The second I covered my own ashamed eyes with one hand, teeth grit to further emphasize my despair with the sensation to cry. That's right, cry. I missed her that badly... Our alone times, our arguments, our mindless bickering over unimportant issues, our casual debates, our quality reading time, the picnics, the dinners, the stargazing... [BEEP], I wanted all that to come back! I wanted all this to be over! To be back in Twilight's waiting arms and never let go of her! I just want to be back home and with my family again, and not just Twilight and the others too! Deryn, Joe, Cerys, Mum, Dad... ... My heart was literally aching, the feeling of tears beginning to prick at my own distraught eyes. It was getting too much; so long without company was bad in both health and stability for me. The urge to just curl up and mourn over my own loneliness and poor decision-making was growing over time, especially over the pleasant view of the stars above glistening down as though there was nothing to forgive. I wanted to see her again... Just one last time... Maybe I should have accepted Starlight's plea before- "Hoo!" Huh...? Forcing my hand covering my tired and distraught eyes behind glasses, I was suddenly greeted to Nightshade persistently holding a rolled up photo in his beak. Oh... Oh! That same one Starlight attached to his leg before we departed from CHS, I completely forgot! How could I even forget, that's just more of a sign over how utterly undeserving I truly was- "Hoo!" "Okay okay..." I gasped in slight irritation, really desiring to just crawl into a ditch and die right about then. Pulling the item from Nightshade's tiny beak after he prodded my chest enough, I slowly unrolled the photograph to reveal the true beauty within. All of my friends, with Rarity in that new haircut I saw on that magazine a while back, meaning it was recent. All smiling, content and beaming with pride and sheer elation towards me, as if knowing my distraught and sought to comfort and reassure their long-time friend. Just as they always had. My breath hitched again from the beautiful image, tracing a delicate finger down the pictured Twilight's lavender cheek. But the words alone were more than enough for me to shed one tear, written in ink on the corner of the small photograph. "Friendship isn't always easy, but there's no doubt it's worth fighting for!" ... ... ... God dammit Twilight... I thought with a light amused and gratified smile, wiping away the tear and the rest threatening to fall with my free sleeve, almost panicking when something landed gently onto the sacred treasure. ...That wasn't even a tear... But a tiny ball of light disappearing upon contact. What...? I'd look around, if I were you, Jack... W... Huh...? For something just as beautiful started appearing all around Nightshade and I, forcing me to rise and stand in utter awe and disbelief. How best to describe the scene before me, surrounding and even falling atop us before evaporating to thin air. Descending from the nightly heavens like rain, millions upon millions of small golden lights slowly falling to the ground as though the stars were coming down themselves to reassure the lonely human. One hand gently reached out, Nightshade retreating to my shoulder and gazing about himself in curious wonder, whilst a small ball of light touched my welcoming palm. Turning to nothing, yet a sensation of warmth suddenly encompassed that part of my body; the feeling that everything will be alright and dandy. With the rest of the small golden lights landing harmlessly onto my hair, face, shoulders, chest, everywhere they could be accident... Or not... And fulfilling me with a warmth I hadn't felt since... Well since this photo ignited the flames again, really. For the first time in forever, my grin stretched in genuine shock and excitement by the wondrous sight all around me, welcoming me in. Twilight would love THIS! Equestria is filled with so many wonders, my friend. And Starswirl never sounded as content and gratified as he had then. "No matter how many times that you do, Jack, I'll always be here to help you up." ...Then Twilight may as well have been the photograph and lights herself, because she fulfilled that promise dutifully like the amazing pony she truly was. ...Whereas I will keep fulfilling my own. And in my mind's eye, the alicorn Princess smiled benevolently, that angelic sparkle in those beautiful violet orbs. Everything almost felt fine... Sand. Hate. It. Not much further now Jack. Starswirl kept on encouraging, obviously expecting me to walk through this blasted area towards shelter. Beautiful as those lights were, I'm afraid you'd lack for sleep with too much light keeping you awake. Yeah yeah... Although the warmth they provided seemed to imply I was safe and content to sleep even on that grass. Part of me considered going back to that beach house, but that was already miles back and I was growing drained enough on the walk here. My feet were hurting at this point and I just wanted to catch some rest. There's been enough excitement for one evening! "Hoo!" "I see it." I nodded, following after the bird towards the gaping gave at the very end of the beach. Finally, I huffed after another few pace walking, knees threatening at this point to buckle. Then it was time find some most-comfortable-as-they-could-get rocks to sleep atop than the sand itself. If that latter happened, Starswirl better had conjured up a portable washing machine on standby. Maybe I'll dream of blissful memories again. Maybe of Twilight and I together in Manehatten, twice, or our first ever argument. Or the time we fought Sombra together. Or maybe, just maybe, when I somehow managed to convince Twilight to let me bet away our old home against two con ponies under the confidence Applejack could win a... Competition...? What the [BEEP] have I just stumbled into, another Daring Do adventure...? Because I was expecting some damp wet cave upon arrival, not Nightshade and I's flabbergasted expressions towards an interior housed with fixed-in mirrors and cave drawings. Someone had evidently set up home a while back, interesting. Who would live all the way out here? A hermit. And with all these mirror as part of the walls too. A hermit with vanity issues? Jack, wait. Take a closer at those drawings. I do believe I recognize them somewhere... At Starswirl's wondrous tone trailing off, I shrugged, slowly walking around to indulge the dead unicorn and examine the paintings one by one. You owe a comfy bed for this, teach. But it all looked gibberish to me, but Twilight could probably translate them if Starswirl was familiar enough with them. They seem to show images of several four-legged creatures resembling griffons and... Griffons with tails? Couldn't be right. Eventually, I paused before a large thin mirror, taking a note of just how awful I looked. By God, how did Starlight cope putting me with me in our brief reunion? I looked like an unwrapped mummy! My eyes just looked so... Drained and exhausted. Christ all these months alone have taken their toll on me. Would I even need to ask how long it's been now, Starswirl? Likely not, Jack. I fear you may not appreciate the answer. Yeah... My hand tentatively reached, fingers brushing over the clearly aged glass with a weary expression meeting my hazel gaze. Twilight would be more than annoyed and exasperated at the state of me. Hopefully Starlight didn't tell heeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeer-!
Chapter 181: Fall Upon A Stream..."Is there something you want to tell me?" Twilight asked rather rhetorically. "Not really." "Oh, because what the Princess wrote to you seemed awfully concerning." The mare pointed out with a tinge of dryness. "And it will be resolved in no time, trust me." I said reassuringly, yet that didn't seem to soften Twilight's expression in the least. I sighed, "It;s nothing you need to worry about-" "'I will ensure Twilight and the others will be protected in your absence'." The intelligent unicorn paraphrased. "That's clearly something to be worried about. Jack, what is going on?" ...I was afraid of this. Now Twilight was most likely going to get herself involved, insisting she accompanies me to Canterlot so we can deal with this menace together. Well to that I say 'Hell no'. Not that I didn't have faith in the mare, but I'd rather she remained blissfully ignorant altogether, and enjoy her brother's wedding without anything, or anyone, ruining it. "Jack, if you and our friends are in danger, you need to be honest." But that seems quite too late now. Her eyes were both serious and pleading, as if begging me to trust her... God dammit. "It's... something I've been dealing with for a long time." I confessed, and Twilight nodded for me to continue, both she and Spike attentive, "There's a threat looming over Canterlot- perhaps all of Equestria - and I've seemed to have gained its attention. Three times it's been after me now." "Why didn't you tell us?" Twilight inquired, sounding a little hurt and concerned by the truth, "We could've helped you-" "Because it's my fault this menace is targeting me, and by extension my friends. I'll be damned before I allow any of my friends to get caught up in the middle because of it." "Even so, if this threat is so serious, we can help!" "You have your own studies to focus on, Twilight-" "My studies can be set aside until my friends are safe." Twilight retorted hotly, eyes burning with a intensity that made my own spine shiver. "Whatever it is you're facing, we can - and will - face it together." Spike nodded in agreement, face expressing firm determination just like Twilight's. But still, I wasn't losing this debate easily. "Not this time, Twilight. This threat I must face and defeat alone." For the sake of keeping my promise, and protecting those I care about, I will face that fiend by myself. As the mare opened her mouth to argue back, I cut her off quickly, "Do you trust me, Twilight?" "I- Of course." She nodded sincerely, taken aback by the question. "Then would you keep this promise; do not interfere, no matter what happens?" "Jack-" "Promise me, Twilight." Our stares were even, neither giving above ground. Twilight was persistent in helping her friends, just as I was adamant in dealing with situations I'm partially responsible for alone. Crysa-Something invaded my hometown by sending her minions, which means enough is enough. I won't let that happen again. And I won't let anyone stop me otherwise. Not even Twilight. Eventually, one of us gave in. And thankfully, it wasn't I. Twilight sighed, glaring at the ground heatedly. "You can be so damn frustrating sometimes, Jack..." ...Did Twilight Sparkle just say 'damn'? Yet her dark purple eyes again locked with my blue-green orbs, with that same determination despite her reluctance. "I'll indulge you, this one time. But if you're biting off more than you can chew, then we're helping you." "Okay then-" "And if we don't hear from you in the next few days, we're coming after you." "Twilight-" "No arguments." ...I sighed. Fair enough, as long as Twilight promises to not interfere until absolutely required. "But please." Her tone softened. "Be safe." "Knowing me, it's unlikely." At her glare, I smiled slightly. "I'll try my best, okay?" When Twilight nodded slowly, I began to stand on my four hoofs again, before being engulfed in a firm embrace by the unicorn herself. "Sometimes I hate you for making worry like this..." Hearing that uncertain tone incited me to return the hug, my voice whispering in a comforting voice, "I'll be fine, Twilight, I won't let her win..." "Twi... Twilight... Twilight..." "Shh..." Head... Hurts... Body... Feels... Stiff... Couldn't... M-Move... "Twilight... Please..." Where was she... Spike... Rarity... Applejack... Fluttershy... "Please..." "Shh... It's okay, you're safe now..." Rainbow... Pinkie... Starlight... "Twilight..." "I'm here... I'm right here..." Twi-Twilight...? Voice... Familiar... Senses, slowly coming back... Feeling muscles, again... Agh... Something... Soft... Behind my... Head... Warmth... Over my body... Obvious... Fingers brushing... My head... Ow, my head...! Attempting to control myself... Hands clenching and unclenching... Teeth gritting... Eyes shut tight... Slowly starting to open them... To a blurry vision... Ugh...! Warm... So much warm... "You're safe now... You're safe... Jack..." That voice... That voice...! Blinking rapidly, I forced myself to... To regain as much composure... And awareness as possible... Vision without glasses blurry for only a moment... To be greeted by two certain eyes... Beautiful, sparkling eyes... I would never forget... "Twilight...?" She nodded, my guardian angel releasing a small smile, as if completely unsure of herself... Yet looking somewhat relieved. "It's me..." Lavender fingers... Brushing my drying hair. Drying... I... I remembered...! The underwater city... Zagreus... The confrontation in the throne room... Drowning... Blackness... Water filling my lungs... Body felt like exploding... Worst phobia come true... All in the name of... Saving them... Blurry gaze swept from the evident saviour to my surroundings... Another small cave... Fitting... Some blue blanket over... Obvious wet clothes... Head resting on her lap... Her soothing, wonderful lap... And hand brushing my pained forehead... And damp hair... With one strong blink, I stared upwards. "I'm alive." The alternate version of Twilight in her Midnight form nodded, regarding back down at her patient with evident concern and relief mixed together. "Thank goodness." It was then I noticed a certain owl perched atop the woman's bare demonic shoulder. "If your friend here hadn't guided me to the likely estimation to where you were..." And Nightshade suddenly flew down to my hidden chest, meeting my curious gaze... And promptly pecking me on the nose. "Ow!" That bloody stung! "Hoo!" "He was worried for you." And from the sounds of disapproval in her tone, Nightshade wasn't the only one. The best I could do was manage a pained sheepish smile. Twilight sighed, shaking her head with a rather wry smile. "Never mind the challenge of getting you from the ocean's ruthless currents with little magic to aid you. This is the third time, I believe, saving you from your own actions now?" "And Zagreus...?" Just remembering that too. I sacrificed myself in that throne room in hopes of taking the [BEEP]tard down with me. If I had managed to succeed... And yet, to a small unsurprising part of me, the human Twilight-in-Midnight-form shook her head. "I didn't see anyone else down there." Looking just the bit hesitant upon confessing this, as though knowing what it meant to my ears. "He probably escaped before the whole room became engulfed with water through those means of-" Escaped... Escaped... Escaped... I shouldn't be surprised. I COULDN'T be surprised. That crafty, sneaky son of a [BEEP] always managed to get away from otherwise implausible situations just like I could... Even attempting to drown myself and bring that monster down with me...! It wasn't enough... "Agh..." Twilight's own words cut off at my pained gasp, regarding me intently with body aura radiating concern. But I wasn't well enough to indulge her comprehensively, dragging my two hands beneath the blanket onto my face and making small snarls in order to express my utter exasperation, irritation and pure, unadulterated tiredness... It wasn't enough...! "It's never enough... Gah...!" I managed to push myself upwards a little through will alone, dried soft fingernails digging into spotty weary skin. "I can't... I can't do this anymore... God dammit...!" My voice sounded so close to cracking, appropriately enough. God forbid I started curling up in a ball, lamenting over my own waste of failures over and over again. Which I was close to doing, mind you! I couldn't do this anymore. It was becoming too much! Almost completely drowning was doing it for me! I needed to stop; to be safe in Twilight's arms again! To be with Spike and play ball! Fly kites with Starlight! Bake cakes with Pinkie! More than this tedious, tiresome, pointless game of cat and mice with some deranged lunatic of my own making! I wanted... I WANTED...! Agh... And just like that, soft, dark purple familiar arms wrapped themselves with comfort and pure understanding around my neck, soon finding my disheveled and utterly distraught state falling into the woman's warm embrace. An embrace my own arms and hands found themselves returning desperately, yearning for physical contact and comfort after so long. Far too long. Head burying into the tender shoulder of my girlfriend's alternate version. Who was, no matter what, still the same Twilight Sparkle I would always love and protect. Always seeking comfort in with these weary times. "Breathe..." Twilight commanded to my ear softly, feeling the long beautiful wings wrap around my drying and tired form too, safely keeping us in a protective, comforting cocoon. The sensation of safety I needed for so long then. It was more than enough to let out the broken sobs and tears. I wasn't exactly certain what happened upon my little hysteric breakdown, only that I soon found myself leaning against the wall of the cave with a heavy sensation of deja vu hitting me, the sound of rain pelting from the outside world. You know, I've really had enough of caves for a whole. "Here." Hm? A rather round leaf carrying water presented before my huddling state, courtesy of the lavender woman knelt before me. "It's clean." Of course it was, you of all people would check, love. With a nod, I mentally thanked my new companion and took a healthy sip from the surprisingly delicious rainwater. At least, it was more preferable to seawater at this time, somewhat washing away the taste after soothing my dry throat. Don't think I'll be treating myself to fish for a while either. After helping me drink like a mother hen, Twilight placed the leaf down gently and worked on lighting up the campfire, putting effort in with her own magic; obviously practicing since we last crossed paths. God, that moment earlier was just... Ridiculous of me. Losing all composure like that and expressing my frustrations out on Twilight like that. She didn't deserve to endure through my own despair like that. "I'm sorry." I said lowly before I could stop myself, prompting the curious Twilight to turn to me. "Huh?" Even in that form, those adorable inquisitive features remained. Or perhaps at this point Twilight was so perfect to my eyes I could see past the Midnight figure or any other malevolent form she had in canon or fanfiction. I shifted a little, decidedly slightly uncomfortable for some reason. "For earlier." At the further look of confusion, I clarified with a trace of regret in my tone. "You didn't have to put up with my tantrum like that." Both brows raised upwards in sincere surprise. "What's wrong with releasing your pent up emotions? The fact you stayed calm despite all these hardships and obstacles is something to be envied about." Twilight turned back to the fire, focusing both palms against it. "Besides, I didn't mind, getting to know the real person my other self is... Ugh!" The fire died out after being engulfed by a blue glow. "No... I was sure I could get it right this time!" Well, practice makes perfect love... But she had a point. Only Twilight wouldn't mind me having an emotional outburst and needing to express my frustrations, offering herself as an outlet. After finishing letting everything out about what was wrong with me and my life, this Twilight had resorted to letting me rest against the stone wall comfortably enough, blanket wrapped tightly around me. From the side, Nightshade was preoccupied playing with the insects at the other end of the cave, probably giving us space. A low growl escaped the bookworm's throat. "Must have missed something. Maybe my magic overwhelmed the intensity of the oxygen. The carbon dioxide wouldn't be enough to contribute. Ooh, I should've brought a notepad with me for this..." To take notes with, or as more fuel for the fire? Knowing Twilight like I did, it wasn't likely the latter. "You obviously lack the needed amount of magichlorians in order to control your own powers." I quipped before I could stop myself, instinct for teasing any Twilight's annoyed predicament. Instead of irritation, however, the alternate Twilight turned to me with open puzzlement. "'Magichlorians?'" ...The smile on my face widened. "Yes. All magical beings have them." Hook, line and already sinker. Twilight was already leaning forward towards me with unbridled interest, that thirst for knowledge sparkling behind wide violet orbs. Well, who was I to refuse indulging her? "Magichlorians are microscopic organisms which reside within all magical cells. A conduit which connects the realm of magic to the physical plane." Proceeding to rub over my own mouth in vain effort of concealing the growing smile. "Your pony self, for example, has a high concentration of magiclorians, thus way she's so adept at handling and controlling magic. The more magichlorians you more, the more powerful and capable... Tch...!" Even despite my pained and recovering state, the composure broke all too early as I grinned widely and proceeded chuckling at my own trolling, prompting the demonic Twilight to start blinking in sincere confusion. Then finally catching on, scowling for a long moment but unable to hide the mirth behind her own eyes, a small smile rising on lovely features as she hid her own giggles behind her hand. The laughter lasted for a good moment, but it felt so good to do so again. I needed this. I needed her to help me feel better about myself. Now, and always. Clearly this night demonstrated as much. An obvious chill then swept through the smiling Twilight's being, inciting the winged woman to shudder at the coldness aided by the outside weather. Right, not exactly clothing suited for this type of atmosphere. Urge to keep Twilight safe and happy kicked in, myself shifting a little and opening the blanket invitingly, exposing the rather bare upper body since my shirt was suppose to be left for dried on the side, the chill meeting my chest prompting my own wince. The reaction was delaying, but not shocking. Twilight immediately recognized my offer and began flushing heavily, lavender face reddening in sheer embarrassment. "Oh, no, no!" She waved both hands frantically, failing to manage a reassuring smile and simply coming out sheepish. "I-I'll be fine! Really!" Another chill and shudder contradicted that, and I had to roll my eyes with an amused smile. Fine then Twilight, I'll just come to you. But she clearly saw after seeing me begin to shift upwards, looking deeply hesitant next before sighing in relent. Of course, it was pressuring my wounds or swallowing her flustered state. Seconds afterwards, Twilight had proceeded slowly approaching me and taking the spot to my right, folding her own large wings in and allowing me, despite some reluctance, to throw the blankets over her shoulders. Wasn't as if I was asking for a cuddle, love. Though that didn't seem to stop the blushing teen from scooping herself closer to my drying body heat... And I in turn. Guess it was just that cold. Silence. Just pure, awkward silence, mostly on Twilight's part. I was hardly feeling flustered myself, and also a little gratified that her new hair and eyebrows currently weren't on fire like usual in that Midnight form. I couldn't stop myself next, sneaking an arm around Twilight's upper bare back to her arm, pulling the heavily blushing young bookworm closer and bringing myself to laugh after her highly embarrassed and adorably shy reaction. And inciting said bookworm to lightly shove my side in response, but only by a nudge without touching my own bruised areas. Despite eyes wildly staring at anything but I, the tiniest of shy smiles rose on Twilight's adorable face, prompting my own grin in response. Even though it was the wrong Twilight, the wrong moment, the wrong circumstances and situation. It STILL felt right... ... "Why are you still here?" I had to ask. Just needed to. "I thought you were going back to your own world, last time we met?" Twilight's remorseful sigh answered me. "I tried." The helpless teen confessed quietly, eyes gazing nowhere in particular, though I think maybe the entrance clouded with rain and small shrubbery. "Unfortunately, my magic isn't capable of dimensional transportation; only to the other world which is strictly related to this one." Oh... "That... That monster took me from my world, robbing me of Spike, my family, everyone..." The sudden distraught in her cracking tone only moved me to pull her in more tighter, this time Twilight wholly accepting the comforting embrace, voice lowered down considerably next. "It's more than likely only he has the means of taking me back home..." Oh, I wouldn't be too certain about that... Starswirl...? The ancient voice responded with mild knowing. Yes, I could use the magic to take our friend here home if she so desires. In return, however, you may not rely on magic for quick getaways for another long time, Jack. I'm sure I could cope. Twilight's happiness over my own safety, right? I mean, what else was new...? "I'm not so sure only Zagreus has the means of taking you back home love." The lavender head lifted up in question, eyes sparkling in hope from the oh-so casual observation. In return, I explained next with a reassuring tone and grin. "Just say the word, and you'll be back in a heartbeat. That friend of mine above can-" "You'd... Do that for me...?" Twilight had inquired slowly, pushing back from my shoulder and regarding me with with incomprehension, disbelief yet growing traces of elation steadily appearing behind her eyes, smile and expression... Then frowning next, looking away for a moment as though considering something... Followed with a shake of the head. "No." What...? You mean she wouldn't-? "I'd want nothing more than to go home." Twilight quickly rectified upon noting my expression, clarifying next clearly. "But not just yet... Not when someone who believed so much in me needs some help." Ah... A small self-deprecating humoured grin in attempt of lighting up the damp atmosphere appeared next. "If you're fine tolerating this alternate abominable form of your... Girlfriend..." Even still, there was terrible shyness on her end with that last word. But yet, I shrugged dismissively with an amused grin. "Twilight, you're always beautiful to me no matter how you appear." I swore the heat radiating from her face would be warmer than what the blanket could provide. I knew better than to argue, anyhow. Twilight would stay and help me recover no matter what; that compassion of hers was endless and admirable, even for her human counterpart. Twilight would always be herself, no matter that appearance or corruption. But, afterwards, if Twilight was even more flustered and embarrassed from resting her head against the side of my bare unimpressive chest a few moments later, I decided to be nice enough not to ask. Let these moments last for as long as possible. For either of us... A large forest. A pretty large forest at that... Sunlight gleamed through the tall branches, trees mostly thin and reaching for the heavens. blocking much of the clear lovely skies from view. The rain worked wonders on the area, after Twilight and I exited the cave the following morning to the outside world. Or, at least, Twilight guiding me outside, leaning over her shoulder for support. It was at my behest we'd leave first thing, despite the lavender's teen protests and stating firmly that I needed to rest. Normally, these days, I wouldn't argue with her. And if that wasn't a sign over how whipped and obedient I became since season one, then I didn't know what was. However, I couldn't leave out the possibility that my previous confrontation and battle with Zagreus severely weakened the stallion to an extent, and if there wasn't a perfect time to finish things, even in my weakened state... Then sorry love, but I was doing what my heart and soul commanded. Of course, in response, Twilight wouldn't let me face this alone, despite my own heated protests in response. "Go back to the cave love..." I tried again rather hoarsely, stepping over some flowers and twigs alongside the woman practically half-carrying me. "Or better yet, leave for safety. You have no stake in this." But Twilight kept frustratingly adamant, stubbornly staring forwards with sudden resolve. "I've already potentially lost people I care about more than anything else." The almost callous way she mentioned that threw me off-guard, but violet sparkling eyes hardened my way. "I'm not about to lose another one." My teeth grit slightly. "Twilight, you of all people should know how about my condition." I continued making an attempt. "I'm dying, nothing can fix that. At least let me fall amending my mistakes without anymore needless casualties." Don't get hurt because of me, love... But Twilight shook her head rather determinedly, trudging onwards with I beside her stride. "You're the one continuously stating that it's not too late. If there's hope for me, am I expected to believe there's none for you?" It sounded very rhetorical. "But-" "We're in this together Jack." The familiar stern no-nonsense tone my Twilight had often deployed against me once her mind was set, or I was set to make some stupid self-sacrifice decision, had me immediately shut up, this Twilight glancing to me with an expression pleading for agreement. "I'm beginning to see why you so often infuriate my other counterpart. We're in this together, Jack-" "Oh, isn't that just sweet?" Both our forms stiffened, the familiar, but not really surprising at this point, sneering tone of a mocking demon echoing across the forest. Immediately, Twilight and I found ourselves standing back to back, her purple fists glowing readily with my hand gripping the lightsaber hilt to my belt and declipping it for the inevitable showdown. "Two lonely pathetic people, brought together by their own doubts and sheer stubbornness to fight the inevitable. A match made in heaven, surely." Followed with more unnerving and resounding sounds of dark laughter, multiple, coming in all direction. And pretty soon, our adversaries wasted sparse time in making themselves known. Griffon mercenaries. Garble and his cronies. And one stomping sound above brought our back-to-back attention to the side side upwards, the demonic Sunset grinning wickedly atop a fallen mossy tree trunk, wings and arms extended with a mocking welcomingly gesture. "I KNEW you were so weak you couldn't stomach siding with the right cause, Twilight." I see no amount of makeup would ever cover up the scar trailing up and down the side of her face, a product from our last encounter. Christ even I was struggling not to flinch openly at the sight. Said teen made no visible reaction, but I could feel the aura of apprehension and fear radiating from my companion. In answer, my free hand gripped hers from behind, giving a reassuring squeeze. We were in this together, whether I wanted that or not, and Twilight knew that. One red claw brushed over the leftover burnt wound down Sunset's face from our last encounter. "You've caused us all a lot of strife, human." There was no concealing the utter anger and contempt she held my way, and the evident glee from finally potentially ridding of me. The griffons and dragons surrounding us by ground and air supported that dark intentful expression. "But there's no escaping this time, not with your present condition. Guess it goes to show what 'noble intentions' will do for ya." "Less talking." Garble suddenly snapped impatiently, growling sharp unclean fangs and clenched lizard fists, taking one step our way. His two cronies cracked their own knuckles disgustingly. Always hated when my brother did that just because he could. "Let's get our payback already! I'm going to beat this human to a pulp!" "Keep him intact, at least." One of the griffons in mercenary clothing added gruffly, all the species taking a menacing step forward closing in each. "Our employer demands him breathing at the very least." ...No, I couldn't let Twilight fight my battles. Not this one. Immediately I whirled around, pulling a surprised demonic-formed lavender bookworm behind me with protection, adding on the cold amusement on Sunset's red features. "You mentioned an employer last time." I started, wanting to go down with at least confirming these facts. "Zagreus would want me dead right off the bat. And you." Pointing towards Garble's smug disposition, frowning severely. "Last time you said that there were enemies out there who demanded my head other than Zagreus. I could only assume, then, that aside from Sunset here, there's someone who wants me for their own sick purposes." "Oooooh! Very good deduction little man!" The demonic form of a dear friend applauded with fake celebration, still smirking darkly. "Give him a gold star for his observation. Let's just say that we have an ally with a long history and beef against your own rebellion to our rightful cause." "Who? Chrysalis? Cinch? Oh don't tell me Tirek was broken out of pony Hell again." Garble snickered next. "Like you'll ever find out." "Indeed." Sunset's grin widened with sinister delight, unfolding her arms next and making a prepared stance. "Our orders were to take you by force, but I don't think they'd mind if we brought you back broken and beaten. We could say... You wouldn't accompany your escorts all too willingly, shall we?" The chorus of devilish chuckles only incited me to glare harder, looking over my shoulder to a worried but slightly resolved Twilight. "Stay directly behind me. It's me they want- AGH!" No... No not now...! My body felt as though it was shutting down, falling onto my hands and knees with the lightsaber hilt still clutched in my grasp, fingers digging into the wet ground with growing agony. My free hand clutched to my aching chest, feeling as though it was ready to explode, eyes tight shut and teeth grit harshly. Ow. Ow ow ow! "Is something the matter little man?" I heard Sunset coo from my kneeling state with mocking concern, not bothering to cover her open disdain and joy at my own current pained predicament. Add that to the multiple recovering bruises and one ruptured eardrum. "What perfect timing, wouldn't you say?" From the sound of it, the 'timing' was far from coincidental... "Leave him alone!" I heard Twilight call out in desperate concern, my blurry eyes squinting open a little to notice the shadow after sounds of wings and the alternate version of my girlfriend moving forward. "How sweet." Sunset called out rather boredly. "Playing bodyguard for the weakling now, Twilight? Last I checked, he's not your boyfriend." No...! With some effort despite the sensation of a slow, painful demise, I barely managed to look upwards, meeting Twilight's contemplative tender gaze over her shoulder down to me, wings and arms extended protectively. "...I'd be proud if he was." No, don't do this this love... But my silent plea didn't deter her, looking back to Sunset's demon form with clear determination on her face and sung in her tone. "We don't have to do this Sunset. Let's just go back to our worlds, leave all this behind. It'd be better that way!" "No." The red woman immediately answered rather harshly. "Learning that creature's, Zagreus, secrets and using his magic to rule all worlds? That's the better solution!" Couldn't... Move...! "There's no answer to justify anger and hate! All you'd do is bring devastation and despair all in your wake!" "Sounds like an ideal utopia for me. You'd understand, Twilight, if you weren't so infatuated with weak little men who can't do anything without magic or a shoulder to lean on." It was then Garble's voice called out irritably. "Alright, that's it! I'm going to start giving that thing the much-needed payback we deserve. Who's with me?!" Sounds of cries and grunts of agreement, and I closed my own eyes tightly again, looking down with tears threatening to leak by how excruciating this all was. Zagreus... He was... Was...! "No!" Twilight then called out, and suddenly a second later, I felt gravity leave beneath my feet, opening my vision only to darkness. And then to light again, landing with a soft grunt followed with a groan onto patch wet grass. Ugh... Not really the most comfortable of landings. But that was far minuscule compared to the next moment of rolling around over the grass in my own agony, attempting to rid of the growing pain from the imbalances against my own existence, the actions only further adding on to that. Lightsaber discarded, hands clutching my own arms, knees leaned upwards to my chest. It was getting too painful, more painful that it was before. Starswirl, I needed you! I needed... Needed...! Stop this... Please...! As if a miracle answered, the pain receded, at last, steadily over time, halting my own childish rolling across the ground with slowing down to a halt, dazed stare upwards to the sunlight pouring through the rustling calm leaves. Chirping sounds of peaceful birds echoed all throughout the forest. Carefully, I sat upwards, groaning and wincing a little but still steadily recovering by the former excruciating experience. It was getting far too worse. A small clear lake right next to me, on my other side a massive tree trunk. Fitting. With another grunt and growl, I pushed my pained state upwards stumbling slightly but maintaining a firmer stance on my feet. I could already hear Twilight berating me for rushing through my injuries like this... ...TWILIGHT-! As though another invisible response came, a similar purple hole earlier, followed with a relieving shape and form dropping through onto the grass with grace, the portal above closing immediately afterwards. Before I could even express my gratitude and relief seeing that Twilight was safe and seemingly unharmed, the lavender teen about my height was already looking around all business-like, nodding after a moment of thought. "This'll do. We're just far away enough that they wouldn't be able to locate our position, and give us the time we need for you to recover enough." As if seeing my struggle, Twilight immediately approached with no trace of embarrassment or shyness this time, helping me keep steady with a concerned expression. "Are you alright?" I managed a small wry grin. "I should be asking you that, love." Before my knees finally buckled over, still not strong enough and having Twilight kneeling down with me without intent, the teen inspecting my body next with a sweeping gaze and her own bemused small smile. "No worse than you... That was the work of imbalance back there, wasn't it?" My silence and expression were answers enough, Twilight pursing her lips followed with a weary shake of the head. "It's not fair... You've done nothing to warrant this awful fate..." Oh, I could list a good number of past mistakes which declares otherwise... "You don't." Twilight added in sudden firmness, as if already reading my mind despite the fact she wasn't the same Twilight I had mentally bonded with. She then looked around thoughtfully. "Let's see... If we take a pathway due west, followed with an estimate of ten paces east and twenty paces north-west, we should reach some minor civilization..." And as Twilight was busy mentally planning out our route from memory and learned knowledge of Equestria, I simply observed the woman right before me with a charmed low smile. Despite everything, my pain, my sorrow, my tiredness and troubles, just being around her still saved me from falling into pure despair and sensation of isolation. I was still severely recovering from past bruises and my episode just a short moment again, but the mere presence of this wonderful, amazing woman helped me feel as though there was no trace of pain left. How does she do it...? And from my hazel eyes tracing her form, finally noticing the blackened spot on the left wing and calling out in my own incredulous horror. "You're injured." Twilight paused from her mid-rambling, following my concerned gaze towards the wound and blinking, as though it was no big deal. "Oh... I must have hit it against a rock when I was fighting them off. It's nothing to worry about, I'm... Sure..." Yet she trailed off as I took a closer look, keeping her wing extended enough so she wouldn't fold it in to keep me from looking. Immediately the shy bookworm sounded nothing but flustered. "It's fine Jack. You don't have to-" Your wince from my brushing over the feathered wound would inform me of otherwise, love. Mouth fixed in firm determination, I proceeded removing my formerly wet gown and placing that to the side, removing the blue cord as I shifting around to the side of the lake's edge, Twilight still before my kneeling state and still looking quite protestant. Tough luck love. Dunking the cord in cold water, my next action was to carefully apply it over the wound, making sure not to ruin the dark purple feathers too much while addressing the bruise. Still, I half-smiled amidst my concentration by Twilight's own blushing state, looking anywhere but me and smiling faintly herself, despite flinching a little repeatedly from my own work. Sorry my dear, but it needed to be done. "You really don't have to." She kept trying weakly, voice lowering in embarrassed yet flattered shyness with every statement, folding her own arms rather insecurely. "I'm not exactly a fan of these wings anyway." "Really?" I quipped whilst carefully tightening the cord around her wing with care, leaning back next to examine my handiwork. Should work. "Because I think they're as beautiful as the rest of you." Twilight's blush deepened in adorable dark red, and she looked just about ready to object to that, stating that she wasn't beautiful in the slightest in that current form. I was ready to argue right back fondly. But instead, Twilight inspected my work next curiously, eventually smiling in soft appreciation. "Thank you..." I shrugged with a light smile. "Not the first time I tended to wings." At her expression, I glanced upwards to the lovely wet tree branches in fond remembrance. "It was when my first Twilight practiced flight, not long after becoming a Princess. She..." I trailed off slightly, unsure if this Twilight really wanted to hear me boast over the exploits of another version of her. To my surprise, a tender lavender hand clasped over my pale own, giving a small encouraging squeeze. Despite her small blush, Twilight nodded with an interested smile. "Go on..." And so I did. "After we saved the town from an infestation of thorns courtesy of our residential being of chaos, Twilight was adamant in mastering over flying and learning all the tricks from having new wings for the foreseeable future." That stark determination announcing that followed with my enthusiastic yet amused smile that day was something to recall, along with afterwards. "One lesson, an accident happened, which, suffice to say, Twilight learned better than to follow one of Rainbow's own complicated tricks at such an early stage." "Why?" This Twilight's expectant face leaned forward eagerly. "What happened?" "She fell into a hornet's nest... Literally." I shrugged, unable to hide my amused grin at the rather laughable memories from those times. "Flew straight into the Everfree Forest to a waiting full nest of those nasty [BEEP]ers. Oh your pony self managed to get away before any serious harm could be done, of course... Though less could be said for her wings, one of which landed straight before the hornet queen herself." And Twilight called me reckless whenever I was injured, recalling after that mishap. Then had the boldness to declare ME being fussy over her own accidental injuries. "Suffice to say, I think Twilight learned her lesson that day from following Rainbow's teaching examples until she's more adept with flight, especially after being applied with Zecora's own medicine for hornet stings." This Twilight couldn't stop hiding her own grin. "That bad huh?" "One of the side-effects to the medicine was becoming temporarily illiterate for three whole days." At that, she gasped and covered her mouth with both hands, knowing exactly what that would mean for any version of her. I grinned humouredly with cheek. "Twilight had to rely on other reading out-loud for her... Even on her least favourite books of literature." And this time, the human version smirked, playfully folding her arms and looking more and more relaxed. "And I suppose you were all too happy in reading those specifically disliked books for her, correct?" "You can't prove anything." One wink, and that was all it took for us both to laugh wholeheartedly at her pony self and my girlfriend's expense. "Do-Do you always find some means to annoy her at every given opportunity?" Twilight inquired, still smiling quite widely despite asking this. In answer, a wink came first. "Is that not the proper role of a boyfriend?" "I wouldn't know..." "Give it time. That might be another me waiting for you back home when this is all over." The flushed Twilight looked away against with brightened cheeks yet again, and it might've been my imagination from the small mumble of "I wouldn't mind that..." Must've been though. One version of me winning Twilight's affections was miraculous enough. The lavender teenager turned back to me again, leaning a bit more forward with hope and open curiosity sparkling in her eyes. "Could you tell me more? Not just about you and... The Princess." She halted shortly, looking rather more shy with the next request. "But about your friends in general. They sound like... Amazing people and... Maybe I wanna know..." "...What you'll be expecting back home." I finished for her knowingly, smiling in soft understanding. Twilight grinned timidly. "If I ever get the chance to." Oh, you will love. I'll see to that. Just then noticed we both sitting in cross-legged positions without even realizing it, the cute bookworm leaning forward again with an eagerness to hear more about these amazing versions of girls she would one day befriend. Well, who was I not to indulge and keep Twilight Sparkle hopeful? "Let's see... Ah!" Perfect, shifting through my memories for the perfect one. "Let me tell you about our first trip together, to a yearly formal event hosted at Canterlot Castle as the Grand Galloping Gala. Of course, back then I had absolutely no intention of going willingly... I was quite the [BEEP] back then... Probably still am now..." "... Sugar Coat was mad, naturally, but no evidence could be placed on Spike for unintentionally sabotaging her science project." "What, not even with the paw prints?" "Especially without pointing out the paw prints." Twilight grinned lightly, sharing her tale of past school mishaps. "Though I don't think you could give a dog detention. And thankfully Vice Principal Cadence turned a blind eye on the whole situation. In the end, Sugar Coat was given a B minus for her project." "And what did you get?" "An A plus." "Shocking." I snorted, rolling my eyes in fond humour, which the teen returned with a lighthearted sheepish smile. "I'd like you to name one time you didn't get an A from all your schoolwork." "..." At the extended silence, I couldn't resist laughing. Of course, Twilight always getting an A. Not exactly something to stop the presses with, aside from the whole world deserving to know the prodigy in their hands. "Oh! I think one time I got a B in Gym class..." At the flustered expression, I grinned wider with enthusiasm. "Don't blame ya. I always sucked at P.E." And the discussions ranged from past memories, to shared interests and just overall enjoying each other's company. According to Twilight, we were in the other far end of the forest away from our pursuer's grasps, so they shouldn't be able to find us for a while yet, leaving me with ample time to steadily recover from pressuring my previous wounds rolling around in the grass like that, and the shock of the rather torturous imbalance. And Twilight could let her own wing heal. Which was, obviously, far more crucial between the health and safety of the two of us. Minutes later, the pair of us were laughing like immature children, and were loving every moment of it. In fact, this Twilight sounded far more carefree and happy than I've seen from her yet! "Did- Did you really bet away your own house right in front of your own housemate?" "Hell yeah I did." I shouldn't be sounding so pleased with myself, but whatever. I was grinning madly then, spreading arms to the sides for gesture. "Naturally, Applejack won the bet in the end, otherwise we wouldn't be living anywhere!" Twilight chuckled at that. "But still, taking Twilight by surprise like that is always worth it." "It certainly sounds like it would be surprising. I'd feel the same way if someone wagered my house." Despite the undercurrent of disapproval coated by her amusement at the tale. "You really believed in your friend's capabilities that much?" With help from foreknowledge and knowing the main characters would never lose with such high stakes. And I didn't mean Twilight and I potentially losing the library back then, even though that was my own doing. I shrugged, smiling lightly. "It's always worthwhile to have faith in your friends." Twilight tilted her head, those adorable features despite her present form expressing open curiosity. "Even if they could disappoint you sometimes?" "Even if they do let me down a few times, they always have a reason." Came my convinced response, glancing away briefly to the large beautiful open lake glistening from the sunlight pouring through the never-ending branches. Arm rested on one knee, I looked forward with a small smile. "But most of the time... They never disappoint..." In fact, I was struggling to recall times when they did, post-my-[BEEP]hole-behaviour days. The further I dwelled on the subject, merely more and more pleasant, wonderful, fantastic recollections of hanging out with those dear, beautiful mares and dragon swam across my weary mind in opposition to the more unpleasant arguing memories. One time we went indoor camping and rested by the fireplace. A massive sleepover which consisted of a large pillow fight. Movie nights and gaming night with guest appearances from Rainbow, Pinkie, Applejack and even Starlight joining in at times with the latter. The mares laughing their heads off when Rarity and I were at war with one another tending my own facial hair which had grown... Exponentially at the time. A small, steadily growing confident lavender hand tenderly grasped my own for a kind gesture of comfort, prompting me to look back to those soft sparkling eyes that appeared in every memory, ever dream, since running away. "I'm sure they miss you just as much." Twilight said, just knowing. She always knew. Her smile was breathtaking, filled with compassion and understanding that I was almost tempted to look away from the sheer light pouring out of it, in fear of being blinded. "They sound like amazing peo- Err, ponies." When the truth was, I became blinded by her light for a very, very long time... With my hands being brushed by her own responding in kind, gently folding around her tender fingers, I met the alternate Twilight's rather meek expression with a solemn sincerity. "I'd been proud too." She blinked owlishly. "Of what?" My own smile widened. "To call you my girlfriend." A few seconds of rabid blinking, as expected, followed with Twilight beginning to blush heavily yet again and look away, unable to repress her own lighthearted grin by the confession. Before she shook her head sheepishly, still avoiding my knowing gaze. "You shouldn't be all the way out here." Finally turning back to me next. "You should be with your friends. With your Twilight. Wonderful friends like them don't often become an opportunity. So..." She paused at my sudden groan of slight pain. "You okay?" "Ugh. Fine..." Clutching my own chest briefly. "Just the after-effects... Still fading away... It'll pass." Not quite as bad as before. Not nearly. Thank God for small miracles. Twilight barely appeared convinced, turning away for a moment as I slowly recovered... And staring right back, suddenly filled with conviction. "If we do stop Zagreus, I want you to promise me something Jack." We? Promise? "Twilight-" But she held up a hand, immediately having me shut up from experience with my own Twilight. "After all this is said and done, you'll go back home." A mixture of sternness and pleading behind her beautiful tone. "You'll go home and be with the ponies who love you, you'll give up this crusade of tackling your own problems, and you'll be happy for the rest of your life with them." The posture stating this, the stance and tone demanding no other argument. Obviously becoming this version had given the alternate human Twilight more of a backbone. But for once, I was grateful for Midnight's influence, because this moment prompted me to reply with a slow nod and my own mirrored expression and voice. "Only if you promise to come home with me." "I- W-What?" I grinned despite myself, always taking some form of entertainment taking any Twilight off-guard. "In case we DO defeat Zagreus, and taking you back to your own world doesn't work, you'll come back with me so we can all look for a way of reuniting you back with the people you love. Not to mention, reverting you back from..." I motioned to the new form. "This, if you want." Of course she'd want that, but it didn't hurt to check, however stupid that sounded. Twilight was openly agape with the mouth and eyes, regarding her current ally in utter disbelief and hope, yet again, sparkling in those gorgeous eyes. "But... But I couldn't...! What if..." And she looked away again timidly, in contrast by her appearance, staring down at her own hands with sheer worry and skepticism. "What if they don't like me... Or worse, fear me...?" They probably would. It's a possibility, but only a brief one. "When I explain everything to them, they'll be glad to help; a friend of mine is a friend of theirs too." Twilight's head snapped back to me in shock, and I took advantage to gently cup her dark purple cheek with a small smile. And this time, Twilight didn't blush or look away. "Faith, Twilight. Faith in a friend. What could be more important?" Though I wouldn't be willing to let any version of my friends - Let alone the love of my life - accompany me in this suicidal mission, I doubt this Twilight was going to let that slide. I didn't understand what her stake was in this, when Starswirl could easily send this teen home at her request. Did she thought she owed me? Likely, but it'd be ludicrous; I owed her far more. A personal quest for retribution? For justice? Because Twilight would never act out of pure vengeance. But despite her own reasons for joining me on this quest, my heart felt the opposite of burdened, surprisingly, to that as though some things just lifted, giving my chest more room to breathe. From our own warm smiles towards one another, it was clear what Twilight's answer would soon be- "Oh, how about power? Domination? Ruling? Far more important than putting faith in friends." The corner of my eye caught the approaching intense heat, throwing myself upwards despite the still-recovering state, and shielding a stunned Twilight like a vampire with throwing the side of my gown upwards like a curtain opposing the powerful fireball, flinching at the impact and smoked which followed. I coughed, greatly that I didn't feel burned and that the fire was utilized completely from magic. Twilight helped clear away said smoke, her wings doing the trick even though one of them was still partially injured. Together, we both checked if one another was okay with an exchanged glance and smile, before said smiles dropped to stern conviction and glaring upwards at the hovering demon by the center of the lake, slowly descending. Well, moreso glaring on my part, instinctively putting myself between them as a futile barrier. "Ugh, the pair of you make me sick!" Sunset growled out like throwing a tantrum, the burnt wound ever present. "I've seen romances at Canterlot High that were less pretentious than yours!" "And you would know. Oh wait! I imagine you weren't exactly a sweet partner for Flash." Out came my steel retort, hands clenching as tightly as red claws looked to be doing. The corrupted variation of my friend and student scoffed with rolled eyes. "Please, Flash was merely useful for popularity and getting into the inner circles. Nothing more or less. Don't get me started on what a terrible kisser the man was..." Wasn't about to stick up for the lad, but before I could even state anything else to provoke the woman, Twilight spoke up from behind with sudden boldness. "Using people as tools like that isn't right Sunset! Please, reconsider doing this! There's no need for you to obey that monster; he'll never give you what you want!" At this, the demonic version of my friend chuckled wickedly, the noise sending an unpleasant shiver down my spine and seeming even to affect the rustling grass and leaves. "The irony, coming from someone who obeyed his whims in a heartbeat, now desperately looking for any means out, even seducing your other self's weakling boyfriend." "What can I say? She always had that effect." I grinned in spite, motioning with wide arms. "It's me you want, Sunset? Then let's finish this, here and now." "No!" "Rather me than you Twilight!" I snapped firmly without harshness to the lavender teenager, looking over to her momentarily from her protesting tone and expression. "Faith, Twilight... Faith in your friends." I managed a small, tender smile regardless of the potential of more pain and suffering which follows. Twilight looked deeply hesitant, but I turned back to keep Sunset in my sight at all times, hand pulling out the lightsaber hilt from my pocket slowly. Probably shouldn't have left the screwdriver with Starlight back at in the human world, but oh well. Defeating Sunset and extracting information from her would be the main priority, but now, at this moment, there was a far greater directive that always exceeded all others. Protect Twilight Sparkle with my life. Sunset just smirked, one fist glowing in blood dangerous red and motioning up. "Since you seem to have alicorn Princesses and demonic versions of your girlfriend in your mind, Jack, let me remind you that Zagreus and his associate want you alive... However..." "Agh!" "Twilight!" How could I have been so careless?! The sounds of something heavy lifting in the air just giving me enough time to whirl around and witness Twilight get blown back by a magically hurled ancient tree log, throwing her straight to the side with evident pain. Something inside me went cold- Ugh...! But Sunset was already on the move, knowing my rage and making me impotent, my weapon's hilt flung from my grasp at the sudden speed of Sunset's tackle, smashing my brushed back and head against the wall of the massive tree trunk and inciting my snarl of pain. Alright, that [BEEP]ing hurt...! But she wasn't done, as I clutched her arms with both hands, Sunset applied her own grip to my neck with growing pressure, red claw digging into fragile skin and being certain to leave marks. Her other limb was blocking my own attempted kicks, showing she knew how I fought back by then. "As I also said earlier..." And the demonic teen leered forward with a sickly smile and malevolent pale blue devilish eyes. "You don't have to be dragged back without pain!" Christ, those burns looked far more repulsive up close- Kuk...! Agh... Struggling to... Breathe... Couldn't... Let it... End... LIKE THIS...! TWILIGHT...! ...Twilight...? Because, in the midst of my struggles to stop this madwoman cutting off my air supply and render me unconscious, the corner of my blurring eyes caught the purple blur appearing right behind the oblivious wickedly grinning Sunset, that expression of dark glee changing from exactly that to stunned surprise by two arms wrapping upwards beneath her bare pits and over her red shoulders, pulling the demon back with force and letting me regain air to my lungs. My body collapsed with sliding back against the trunk, more confusion and terror than relief at getting my regular air back, more flabbergasted and deathly worried with what that lavender teen was even doing. "Let me go! LET ME GO!" But Sunset's enraged demands seemed to have little effect or acknowledgement for Twilight's behalf, the latter forcibly dragging the other demonic teenager backwards and even her swerving her in the direction of the lake. What was she planning...? Suddenly, it all clicked in my exhausted mind. The glance in my direction. Those beautiful violet eyes sparkling. That small, sweet smile of acceptance. ...No... "No... No...!" But Twilight ignored my pleas and vain attempt of reaching out, too powerless and recovering myself to do anything to stop her from conducting an insane action. "Faith in your friends, Jack..." Twilight said with that same, beautiful smile. A smile that would haunt me forever. With extended long demonic- No, angelic wings, the blue cord over her wound falling with grace to the patch of grass, Twilight lifted herself and a vocally objecting Sunset into the air, providing the most beautiful rise and fall from Twilight Sparkle I will never forget. Diving straight into the lake with a loud splash. My own loud voice said everything. "NO! TWILIGHT NO-!" And throwing myself forward- A white glow emitted from the lake, and I ducked from the explosion of water which followed. Rain... That was what this sensation felt like... But, at this moment, that didn't matter to me. At this moment, nothing else mattered. Nothing but her... Always her... With all the strength and effort I could muster, ignoring the pelting raindrops caused from the implosion beneath the now-emptied lake, I strode forward, teeth grit and eyes set forward determinedly, fighting back the urge to keel over and take a breather. Nothing else mattered... Night else mattered! She had to be here... She had to be...! And yet, the sight from the edge almost sent me kneeling forward and rolling down the large hole which had previously occupied the lake, the sight of a familiar teenager, laying down right in the center of all the fish and small puddles. No! NO! I grounded my teeth harder, uncaring if they started to bleed, and pushed onwards down to join her, staggering all the way forward with nary a moment to breathe or consider anything else. The griffons. The dragons. Zagreus. [BEEP] all of that... There was nothing more important than the lavender girl laying with closed eyes right before me-! Gah! My knees buckled over, the emotional damage becoming far too much, but still I trudged onwards, moving with palms and knees towards the woman I... I... All other thoughts stilled, focused on the lavender woman no longer looking like that corrupted form Cinch had made her turn into... But the shy, awkward yet striking wonderful, amazing beautiful young woman with flowing magenta hair and those gorgeous two stripes of pink and lighter purple, looking far too much like the human version of my Twilight, in her CP attire without the glasses Hasbro had given her for no reason. No reason... Just as there was no reason for her to what she just did! Why... Why would you bring yourself to make that choice- No... No, this wasn't her. It wasn't Twilight's fault in the slightest, it never was... It was me... I was all me... This time... This time... There was no justifying or excusing this... No one else could take the blame... "Twilight..." My broken voice croaked, gently scooping the fallen young woman into my quivering arms. No sight of Sunset, but that was far from important right now. "Wake up..." With a few small shakes for encouragement. Never sounded so desperate in my life, eyes feeling like there were stinging. "Wake up... Wake up Twilight...!" The miracle came true... So why didn't I felt any relief in that small moment...? Breathtaking, sparkling violet eyes regarded me back, Twilight's beautiful expression soft and seemingly at peace. Don't do this to me love... Don't... Don't... You can't...! My tearful cheek soon felt cupped by a tender, loving hands, fingers brushing through my unkempt beard and the most angelic smile on Twilight's sweet mouth appeared. "After all of this is done..." The quietness and acceptance of her tone was a blow to my chest, feeling my own heart constrict from the HORRIBLE reality this was implying... The glowing around her petite form certainly wasn't helping...! "Twilight...!" "After you've beaten him..." "Please..." "Go home..." "Don't do this..." "Go to your friends..." "I need you... Please Twilight...!" "And be happy..." One last, beautiful breath, with a Goddess of a smile. "I know I'd be happy to have them, and you, to call my friends..." And Twilight's warm touch still lingered on my right face, even as the the angel evaporated into glowing purple sparkles ascending straight upwards to the heavens, fading from my distraught and mind-numbed sight over a short time. It was the most beautiful thing I saw that day. No... No no no nononononononono... ... ... ... And I was sure all of Equestria could hear my screams of rage, sorrow and despair.
Chapter 182: There Was A Man I Knew"Remind me again, honey." "Hm, love?" "Why I'm bothering to indulge your attempt to stall me from my responsibilities." The purple angel clarified in faint amusement from my lap, rested down comfortably with me upon the blanket. "I have friendships reports to fill out, you know." "You have a picnic to eat." Came my witty retort, teasingly popping a green grape into the mare's mouth, my other hoof stroking that soft lovely long mane. "Friendship can wait one day for its Princess while she has a lovely picnic with her incredibly romantic and thoughtful boyfriend." "Hm. If you were anypony else, Jack, I wouldn't be so callous about my own duties." "Good thing I'm not anyPONY else. Ey? Ey?" A light shove to my side. "Quiet you." But there was no concealing the enthusiasm and love in her beautiful tone, the alicorn resuming back to snuggling against me with content. From above, the sunlight blazed with approval across the stark blue cloudless skies. "But still, this was a lovely idea for a sunny day. I suppose some break was warranted." "Anything for my Princess." I responded with sincere solemn happiness, smiling down at the blushing young mare and chuckling at the reaction. "Maybe we should schedule for picnic weekends." "Willingly volunteering for outside outings?" The angel proceeded to teasing, tilting her cute head in mock wonder. "Who are you, and what happened to my wonderful if not equally hardheaded Warrior?" "He became infatuated with a Goddess pony to the point where he became an entirely new person." "Not entirely." A warm, heart-flipping peck to my cheek, the lavender alicorn pulling back with a sweet smile and half-lidded sparkling violet eyes. "But for the better." And the snuggle fest resumed, a moment of pure, blissful peace between two who never felt more content than in each other. Then a certain childish dragon called out from a distance. "Dad! Dad you promised we'd play ball! Come on already!" Twilight giggled lovingly into my fur. "Your son's calling for you." I scoffed in amusement, resting my chin atop that gorgeous purple mane for the moment. "Until this picnic is over he's your son." "Dad! Stop snuggling with Mom and spend time with your favourite son already!" "You're my only son, Spike..." I grumbled out fondly, feeling Twilight shift her head and hoof from my side and letting me stand. But I didn't leave down the hill before lowering my face towards Twilight's own, lightly brushing the tip of our muzzles together with equally blissful smiles. "You are my life, Twilight..." And my angel closed her eyes- The upper half of my body hit something cold and marble. "We found him just sitting there, in the middle of the lake." A gruff voice popped up, dragging me back from the comfort of my own dreamland further into the harsh outbreak of reality. "Guess that demon girl really did a number on him." Twilight... A familiar voice, but somewhat hazy to pinpoint with my currently distraught mind, responded from nearby. "And where is Zagreus' pet demon now?" "Disappeared, your Highness. We only found him amidst the scene." Twilight... I'm so... Sorry... "Hmm..." The vague sound of trotting hooves. "Help him sit up." Twilight... Some rough talons gripped the sides of my defeated arms, hoisting me upwards. But my stunned gaze lingered to the blue and gold carpet before my knees, unable to bring myself to move in the slightest for any reason. I'm sorry... I'm so, so... "What is wrong with him?" "We just found him this way, your Highness." Twilight... Twilight... Someone scoffed, derisive and dismissive, and a hard white hoof clutched the side of my face, as though examining me. The carpet was stepped upon with white hoofs and further, evidence of royal attire from the upper half of the four limbs. "The mighty Twilight Warrior... His true face, at last..." Twilight... The hoof released me, leaving my head to keep hanging downwards. "This is what Zagreus has been fearing all this time? What I remained apprehensive towards; humiliated by since years ago?" The hooves paced back and forth before me. "A sad, pathetic non-pony who hides behind the status and protection of an undeserving 'Princess?' Guess freaks do share common ground." Twilight... Twilight, I'm... I... "Tch, no matter." The pompous tone picked up again, the white legs approaching close to personal space yet again. "I have him now. Equestria's misguided saviour. At last in my grasp, unable to be reached by my dear aunt or her student. Years of striving for vengeance and justice reaching the pinnacle. Retribution has guided you to me, Stardust Balance... Although, that was never your proper name, was it freak?" Twilight... I can't... I couldn't... You... The sensation of a strong hoof clutching my face without mercy happened again, but any physical blows delivered were numb compared to the emotional hurricane currently devastating my heart and soul. "How the mighty hath fallen, almost as depressing to see than when I was once outcast from my brief status as a Duke." The grip tightened. "Do not deny your sins, little creature... Don't worry, Zagreus has left you in my capable hoofs while he goes off for his machinations." Twilight... Twilight...! "It was a hassle, sending out those wanted posters. The other royals protested, even those who witnessed only your actions during the Equestriua Games. But see, the difference between those impotent royals and all lesser creatures, and I, my friend..." Nothing friendly in that tone whatsoever, any my face was forcibly lifted upwards... Twilight... I am so... So... Sorry... And my clouded gaze meeting the gleeful and ill-composed features of Prince Blueblood. "I always get what I want... And you will never be leaving my kingdom alive. Welcome, friend, to Canterblueblood." "Court is now in session." The sounds of multiple resounding hoofs ll around me stomping once, then sitting down in simultaneous order. But I couldn't bring myself to look upwards, nor feel any incentive to move a single muscle, my hand tied with iron and gaze fixated despairingly upon the wooden clean surface of a table. "The honourable judge presiding." The bailiff announced, soon followed with a snooty posh voice that sounded rather vaguely familiar to my distraught ears, the sound of a hammer banging against wood straight before. "The case over the Royal Crown of Canterblueblood versus the visitor of another world, known generally and be it not exclusively as Stardust Balance, will now commence. How does your client plead?" Some other stuck-up tone beside me. "Not guilty, your Honor." Why bother? This whole trial was a farce anyhow. It was only a matter of time. And I couldn't even bring it in myself to care... "Very well. We shall begin with what the defendant has been thoroughly accused of. Prosecutor, please proceed." Another voice, male and just as stuck-up, answered with the scraping of a chair. "Your Honor, the defendant is charged with open impertinence, disrespect and opposing the royal beloved hierarchy of Equestria. Not to mention sabotage and deception of our fair society. He is also charged with, dare I say it, assaulting and thoroughly humiliating the fair ruler of our proud kingdom." "Indeed..." The other voice mused. "I have it on record, prosecutor, that Princess Celestia herself has pardoned Mr. Balance of his crimes in the past." "That is so your Honor. However your client attests that her royal Highness granted Mr. Balance far too much leniency during these events." "Very well. Solicitor, you may commence with your review." As my so-called 'lawyer' began spewing lies and half-truths, my own mind was currently preoccupied on my own despair and self-loathing. By all rights, I should be defending myself, vocally objecting to this sham of a trial, loudly announcing my innocence and fighting back against this openly corrupt system. I should be forcing myself to glare upwards in heated contempt and conviction, accusing the foul Prince right back of deception and pure spite. This trial was nothing more than a means of convicting me to some ill fate for the rest of eternity, just so Blueblood can finally have his petty satisfaction and so-called 'justice.' I was tempted, for a brief second, to lift my head and fight back with the spirit and anger I was known for with good reason. But even with the slightest inclination of head movement, my mind flashed. An unpleasant recollection of a fallen angel in my arms. Features looking all too peace... That beautiful tragic smile... I was finding it hard to breathe... "...Thank you, solicitor." The snooty voice from her podium brought me back to the unfortunate present. "However, since we have no witnesses at hoof, and the evidence the court had provided before this trial started, not to mention with the court already being in favour of his Highness's case, this affair appears overall straightforward. Has the jury reached a verdict?" "Yes your Honor." Another female voice popped up, open disgust and greed leaking from her tone. "We find Stardust Balance guilty on all accounts." "Very well then. The sentence, at our Prince's request, will be public execution by the end of the week." Another bang of the hammer, and multiple shocked and gossiping equines conversing under their breaths. I should be reacting. By all accounts I had the right to protest to this nonsense and even flinch from the threat of death in front of thousands of ponies... But yet, something far more foreboding crawled down my dry throat. Death never sounded more appealing to me than at this point. It was all my fault... That was never meant to happen... No matter where I changed locations, either willingly or dragged, my posture remained the same, then currently sitting on the edge of the wooden bed with barely a pillow, regarding my defeated hand clad in rusty iron. A dark dungeon, naturally, with scarce sunlight leaking through the tiny bars above my temporary bed. All my fault... How many days since the trial, I wonder... Two? Three? Only some more time before I was executed by the spiteful hoof of Blueblood. Who would've thought that [BEEP]tard had it in him... Huh... Guess revenge would really drive others to places you'd never thought they'd reach. ... Where was Nightshade? I recall him disappearing after we... My breath hitched. ...Disappearing from my sight during the ambush set by Sunset and those other creatures. I could only hope he made it out okay, and is currently safe elsewhere, far away from my own welcoming predicament. Because, let's all face the truth here, no matter how much we would like to immediately dismiss the unfortunate reality of things. I DESERVE this. You can't blame yourself- Shut up. Just... Shut up, Starswirl... Please... I deserved this and we both knew it. I let her... Let Twilight DIE. Whether or not she was the Twilight Sparkle I knew and grew to love never mattered; I broke a promise made long ago and allowed an innocent young woman to perish for my own mistakes... And that will haunt me for the rest of my brief existence left on this planet. All for the better, really... Jack... No... The damage is done... It is fate. Irreversible. I paid for my own recklessness just as she paid for it with me, dying and vanishing right before my arms. There is no repenting, no making up for such a travesty and waste of a perfect life. I always said to Twilight that I'd rather die before she ever could... It was never meant to be the other way around, not even with some other universe version of her...! Breathe, my boy... It's all my fault... All my fault... All my... All... Shh... Even the sensation akin to that of a warm blanket was hopeless against the numb cold ocean that was my own being. I will not allow the boy I have guided, trained and consider as my own child to deem himself solely responsible for what occurred. Zagreus, Blueblood. They were the cause for what befell your friend, Jack, not you. Never you. ...Solely responsible... Which implies I was STILL responsible regardless. [BEEP], Twilight was right. They were all right this whole time, and I was too idiotic and stubborn to see the truth! I was reckless, impulsive, driven by my own emotions and selfish sense of judgement! I never took anyone's word into account unless it benefited me in some means! Jack- SHUT UP! Shut up, shut up, shut... Up... ... ... ... I... It's alright. The warm aged voice breather soothingly, and for a brief second my all-over-the-place mind had the image of someone rubbing my hunched back in reassurance and compassion. Both I didn't deserve. I'm as much to blame as yourself... I am so, so sorry for your friend, Jack... So very sorry. The genuine remorse, tiredness and kindness equal in his tone only made things feel worse, but my body had no energy left to make a visible reaction. How long has it been since I had eaten...? ... But no, it wasn't your fault, Starswirl, or even Blueblood's or Zagreus... It was mine, all mine. And nothing would change that. Had I been stronger, had I paid attention and committed to improving the stamina and physial prowess of this pathetic, bare-boned, weak meaty excuse of a body. Had I listened to my Twilight and the others, or even the Twilight who... Who... Had I listened and gone back home, she would still be alive and... And... Still in Zagreus' clutches. Still encased in that nightmarish form- You could've taken her home and have my friends there fix her instead! I could've taken her back to my home and help her then! There's no use pretending every other option wasn't a better alternative! Even as Zagreus' slave would've meant she would still be alive than my own selfish behaviour and attitude! So I wouldn't have to close my eyes and see every time the peaceful affectionate features of a perishing young woman with hopes, dreams, ambitions. Go home, become her human self again, graduate high school, go to college. Become an academic, a teacher, a scientist, a university lecturer. Have a family, surrounded by friends and people who all loved and cherished her so. Something to live for! ...All I had taken away... ... ... ... There was nothing left for me. My barely-comprehensive ears picked up the sound of rustic metal doors opening, my oh-so hospitable warden calling out with grim callousness. "Stand straight human scum. His Highness wishes to see you." Even being pushed, dragged and shoved forward down the many halls and staircases, my gaze lingered on stairs and carpet the whole trip to and back. Really, the many floors I came across were my only greeted views these days... Appropriate too. I wish I just sunk into the floor and never rise again... The sound of grand doors opening, like last time, and move shoving and pulling me further... Then pushing me down to my numb knees without relent, and I never felt a thing. The familiar blue and gold carpet from my first visit here greeted my tired gaze yet again. "We have brought him, as you requested your Highness." "I see your payment for stating the evident remains with positive results." Came a dry response, followed with a cold dismissive nature. "Now, leave the two of us." One guard sounded particularly stunned. "But, your Highness! What if he-?!" "You need not fret. The abomination is broken and powerless without friends or absurd magic to keep him safe. And remove his chains, too." Soon enough, even the numbness from my hands being encased with metal remained that way, the heavy sounds of iron banging against the floor, prompting the Prince's disgusted tone. "Now take it and yourselves out. Resume your usual patrols." The sound of more trotting hoofs from behind with closing massive doors. I imagined, briefly, the two guard stallions deeply genuflecting with ill-guided respect his way. It wouldn't shock me if brown-nosing was one's means of earning their minimum wage as a guard here- Another flash image of those peaceful lavender features, not even making witty retorts to myself sparing me... Ugh... Twilight... "They may act concerned, but merely for their own payment and not true loyalty. A valuable lesson, my friend, is learning to overcome the lunacy of caring for another and trusting only yourself, especially among royals and politicians with their own agendas and ambitions. Everyone else is dirt to step across for power." Here we go. The villain monologue. Let's just get this over with... Blueblood seemed to have sensed that desire, his hooves approaching my line of sight, approaching from his no-doubt lavishing throne. "And all the dirt I walked upon to reach my position. But you, worse than dirt, scarcely doing little yet somehow reaching friends among royals. But then, you humans are natural when it comes to taking the easy route, no?" Say as much as you like, Blueblood, nothing hurts anymore than that day... "Oh yes, my fellow ally informed me of everything over your inferior kind." That stern hoof clutching the side of my face again, but I barely winced. That voice then softened to mocking wonder. "Warmongers; a history of bloodshed and greed. Selfish and caring only when it benefits your own people, dealing only in absolutes and hoarding power and wealth for your own means than the welfare of the less entitled. Oh yes, your foolish kind are nothing compared to us; no better than Diamond Dogs!" I had nothing to say defending my own species, nor had I any words of spite or resignation to express towards you, your Highness... Sooner or later, he'll get straight to the point and leave me to wallow in despair. I'm sure he enjoyed watching me suffer this way. The hoof released my face yet again, Blueblood's limbs turning around. "And no matter how much you pretend to be one of us, that will never come to pass. You are too immersed in your volatile nature and lust for power to ever truly appreciate our place as Kings among all other kinds." I pictured the tall white unicorn motioning with widened front hoofs. "All life was born to serve Equestrians! It was us who charted the lands, who established our rules, invented modern technology and wonders, while all other creatures lived in their caves and mountains and other repulsive habitats! We are above war and cravings and deceit. We are perfection!" The grandiose speech filled with delusion and gestures of hypocrisy. Glad we got to that part. Next... "Soon enough, ponykind shall explore and conquer all over the planet, placing ourselves as the true hierarchy of all life, with everything else at the bottom of the food chain. Dragons, griffons, Changelings, yaks and various other unworthy specimens, all made to become our servants, warriors and guard dogs. And once I have your execution shown, the evidence presented to the Princesses themselves, they will have no choice but to accept the true reality of ruling." And the limbs approached me yet again. Please, just get this pretentious ego-inducing moment over with already your intolerable fop... Just let me go back to my cell and wallow around in my own misery and weary wishing for death. At least grant this mercy for once... What very little I deserved... Or perhaps not at all. Maybe this was part of the retribution warranted for my own mistakes; mocked and belittled by my own enemies, again and again. There was no amount of justice that could ever make up for what I've done... What I've become... A murderer... A liar... A coward... A... Terrible friend... Then, the sound of something being carried with magic. "This weapon was found on your belt. An interesting little toy, but entirely undeserved for your filthy hands, I suppose. No creature who can't even rely on himself for the simplest of tasks should be playing with such a thing. Why, what would your precious Princess think?" A mock gasp. "Of course, nothing else than the despair of her beloved's death sentence for openly defying his true masters." The reaction was instantaneous. My hands clenched tightly from the mention and very scenario, the image of Twilight bawling in tears and regret for my own death filling up my mind ruthlessly. "Hm?" And the Princes obviously noticed. "A reaction at last? Does the thought of your precious mare in such devastation unnerve you so? Is this what love is?" And Blueblood scoffed. "Pathetic. Alas, not that she'll be distraught after I am done courting her and fulfilling our destinies together at last. She deserves much better than a cowardly child, after all." ...What... "Oh, did I not mention? Call it petty if you'd prefer, but I, as your better in mind, body and spirit, find it appropriate to guide 'Princess' Twilight to the proper means of ruling and having a place amongst the hierarchy. Celestia knows she'd need all the help she can possibly get with how much her human dragged her down." My teeth grit. What... What was this... Mother[BEEP]er... "Hm? Are you shaking now my friend? With what? Rage? Disgust? Shame? Probably the last since you're in no right to feel anything else. I would spit out on the ground before you, but I just got the carpet cleaned this morning, and the next cleaning's in one hour exact." The [BEEP]tard sounded particularly malicious and openly gleeful with spite at this point. "Maybe I'll have use for your friends too. Six special servants and warriors under my bidding. They would have to be properly conditioned and re-purposed for my own suited needs, of course... Hmm... Perhaps seven strong brides would do better than one..." My mind flashed back, amidst the growing red haze and steadily anger turning erratic with every word coming out of that impudent coward's muzzle... Flashing back to that picture Starlight had left for me. My sister, because she knew I'd need it more than anything... All my friends, smiling in bliss and wishing me good luck... My family... My... Family... ...Under... Blueblood's... Metaphorical... Thumb... Not... In... A... Million... [BEEP]ing... Years... "And that pet dragon of hers. Spike, I believe his name was." My body stilled, as Blueblood's callous thoughts vocally expressed. "I have no use for an extra child servant. But with the right guidance and discipline, I'm confident the dragon would sever his proper place well as a mere guard mutt for the dungeons- GAH!" Everything turned red, just for that moment. As some force inside of me raged out against the storm of despair and retaliated with strength of conviction and unbridled rage. A sensation not unlike when I fought Tirek, a firestorm opposing the hurricane. My body lurched forward on its own accord, letting my emotions do all the actions for me with my common sense taking a back seat. Soon enough, the impudent coward was now serving his own place well quivering with a shocked gaze beneath my feet, one boot pressing into his underbelly and my own hand gripping that furry throat with no restraint. The physical touch cancelled the magic, the lightsaber hilt falling into my open palm, igniting without hesitation and the illuminating green tip pointed inches from his trembling muzzle, terrified and horrified pure blue eyes darting to and from the threatening blade to my own blazing and grieving hazel eyes. "GUARDS- ACK!" Not when I'm applying pressure to your throat you won't. I growled loudly, an alien urge to press the tip of the burning forward and... ...And... And...! ... "P-Please... You wouldn't...!" Blueblood already began bargaining for his miserable excuse for a life, revealing the true colours from within in a heartbeat. "You-You don't have it in you!" That was before you started threatening my own son...! Two front hoofs clasped my pinning leg pathetically. "What-What would your friends think... What... What would Twi-Twilight think-!" "HOW DARE YOU MENTION HER NAME!" The sniveling Prince yelped and began choking loudly. "YOU DON'T GET TO EVER MENTION HER NAME YOU DEVIOUS SNAKE! YOU MOTHER[BEEP]ING [BEEP]SUCKING [BEEP] [BEEP] [BEEP]TY [BEEP]TY AWFUL SHALLOW EXCUSE FOR A [BEEP]ING PONY-!" "JACK!" The all too familiar voice instantly had the intended effect, my grip on the Prince loosening and causing me to stagger backwards in shock, snapping my head around wildly. Twilight?! It felt as though she was just there, beside me... But...! But... What...? "Guards...!" Blueblood's normally smooth and cultured voice choking, now gasped as the pathetic stallion struggled to sit upwards, slowly recovering from his moment of being almost choked to death. "Guards!" Choked... To death... ...Oh God. What did I just-?! Dwell on the consequences later, Jack. Starswirl cut through rather urgently next. Escape whilst you have the chance! R-Right...! The two stallion guards barging into the throne room, soon found themselves barreled to the side by a desperate little man seeking an exit, away from the awful coughing sounds of a Prince he had almost straight-up murdered... I didn't even know where it was I was running towards, just through hallways and more hallways. Hallways of which decorated with lavish accessories, curtains, vases of rare exotic flowers and royal gold carpets no matter where I went. Blueblood obviously was compensating for something. At least he had something to compensate for. What did I have anymore...? ... "Don't stop Jack!" "Stop him!" I swiftly rounded a corner before three guards could get the jump on me, bursting through a door and collapsing atop themselves. From the end of the next exaggeratedly large corridor, a squadron waiting in royal blue and gold armour. Two of my favourite colours, mixed for Blueblood's own perverted rule. Since when was gold a favourite...? "Your left, Jack!" With my arms thrown upwards, the set of doors to my left were forced open cleanly, soon finding myself leaping onto the long elegant table filled with various fruit, desserts and champagne. Trust that clown to be hosting himself every evening, and I had no objection in myself to knocking over every tray, glass and bottle along the way, guards of unicorn and pegasi alike in hot pursuit from the left right of the long table. "Your right, your right!" As of this moment, I wasn't even caring or acknowledging about the fact I was listening to the imagined beautiful voice guiding me, simply obeying with bursting through more doors and taking a swift right, soon finding myself running and jumping down some steps, taking a harsh left. Then a right. Then two corridors straight. Having no absolute idea where I was even going, just managing my best to swerve, jump and duck beneath guards throwing themselves towards me, including the one wielding swords and spears. My body was doing all the work, despite how injured, hungry and tired it truly was, something inside me causing me to move forward, enhancing my senses and willpower to keep fighting. If I could just make it... I could... I could...! "I'm just happy to have you all with me, my family... I love you all." My grit determined teeth released a sharp and weary growl among the running. Damn you, past me! [BEEP] you for never giving up on them, and I couldn't bring myself to do either! I HAD to escape! It was the only way to... To...! "And we love you too." "You're almost there Jack!" The sudden contrast between affection and urgent almost threw me off, yet I remained vigilant, somehow reaching what could be the main foyer, leaping down a few more steps towards between a more massive staircase and an over-dramatic stained glass featuring you-know-who over, standing tall and smug over the rest of the poor subjects who would enter this castle. My attention, however, didn't linger on that as opposed to the opposition waiting for me right at the bottom of the grand carpeted staircase, a good number of stallions, too many to count, wielding crossbows and other weapons pointed dangerously in my direction. The griffon mercenaries, naturally, standing amongst the middle of the small army. And from the sounds of both sides, the other smaller staircases between me were soon filled with more guards aiming threatening weaponry my way. Charming... And look who was also waiting on top of the right stairs, with folded smug arms and grinning leering eyes. Garble and the two hench-dragons, of course. Heavy panting caught my left ear's attention, looking back up the other steps to see a certain unicorn Prince shoving himself past his guards, looking somewhat disheveled. And for the first time of late, I allowed myself to feel a small stab of satisfaction at the sight. Blueblood worked to smooth out his yellow absurd gelled mane, then pointing with two steps down with a mixture of glee and fear in his cultured tone. "You're not going down anymore steps Stardust! This ends now!" As the guards readied their weapons, judging by the clicks resonating throughout the grand exaggerate foyer. It took one thoughtful glance behind me, raising both brows before glaring back up to Blueblood... Releasing my first smile in a while. Okay! A blur of ignited green light, the sounds of shattering stained glass, wind blowing into my face and unkempt hair. And soon enough, I felt the wind even overtake my whole body, falling, falling and falling. Descending down away from the foyer where Blueblood and his slaves watched me fall without taking action. Ponies. Do one thing which takes them by surprise and they'll act my statues the whole time. My glasses were welcomed with whips of greasy hair, but that didn't cease from allowing me to take in the rather beautiful sunset blazing over a large wide round kingdom. Of course, he paid for everything expense, and naturally Blueblood would have his castle built atop a mountain, overseeing and acting like a God among his own people. ...Christ, I was so tired... Freefalling felt as though all the energy was being drained from me at an exponential rate, wasting no time in taking back the power lent to helping me subdue Blueblood and manage an escape. All that stamina, all that raw strength and the will to keep moving, fleeing from the clutches of a vile monarch and his domain. All from being triggered by one pony threatening Spike. My eyes already felt weary, even despite falling at a fast rate... Twilight... Everyone... I'll see you again, soon... Very, very soon... "Aren't you upset about Zagreus getting away again?" "Right now, I'm honestly content that my friends, and especially my son, are safe." My hand around her hoof tightened somewhat in affection, beaming widely despite all my unpleasant injuries aching my every movement right then. "You saved the day today, Starlight, and I will always be grateful to have you as a friend and sister to this wonderful family." As expected, tears welled up in the mare's eyes, but Starlight quickly wiped them and shared a proud smile. "And no, Stardust, despite what you think. You're not a liability to us now that you're human again. I think everypony here agrees." Twilight and the others blinked. "Is that what you think?" The purple alicorn inquired rather incredulously, a glimmer of disappointment in her sparkling eyes. "That you're somehow a burden to us now being reverted back to human form?" I shrugged helplessly, only able to grin meekly from Twilight's expectant stare. I could hide nothing from her. "Useless, without magic, muscles or anything noteworthy. This body was really only ever good for criticizing or writing. I spoke to Starswirl." I added, capturing everyone's complete attention. "He... Confessed that it will take a long time before I can become a pony again. He's strained enough as is with keeping balance stable because of this. So, right now I'm not... Anything." A moment of silence. "Pfft!" A loud scoff from, guess who, Rainbow Dash. "So you're human now? You honestly think that matters to us? After all we've been trying to get through that thick head of yours? Twilight, your special somepony's more stubborn than you!" "Darling, I confess some things may differ now surrounding your interaction with others." Rarity added, smiling with light fondness and reassurance. "But you have to worry about regarding your friends. A burden? Useless? Perish the thought! That silver tongue, mature mindset, logical reasoning and creative mind has always come in handy. You don't need magic to consider yourself worthy of our friendship." "Our bonds together are stronger than you think." Starlight pitched in merrily, my family nodding in agreement. "We'll help you through this, no matter what it takes. Even without Balance, you have your friends to aid you in whatever trial comes next." "And I'll keep working on finding a solution to your condition." Twilight stated with firm conviction, once again brushing my bare arm with her lavender hoof, a fire in those breathtaking eyes. "We're all here for you Jack." "...I'm not really surprised." Was all I could say, smiling in affection and exasperation by the sheer display of loyalty, stubbornness and strong will of my amazing friends. "My mind might have to be convinced though about me possibly being useful to anyone now looking like... This." Applejack smirked. "I'm sure some of us will find plenty of use for ya sugarcube." And Twilight pointedly looked away with a light blush from the farmer's coy glance. "Those hands of yours might come in handy around the farm." Oh, farm work. A joy... "Ooh, those hands might also come in handy for reaching high places to decorate for parties! And for making cakes!" That sounds much better. Everyone soon joined in. "You could help in showing me how humans handle my friends with care at the cottage." "You would assist me in revolutionizing a new form of fashion." "Show me how fast humans can run!" "It'll be easier to play video games with hands instead of hoofs now." "It'd be fascinating to study human biology live. Without the dissecting Jack, stop giving me that look." "You could show us how humans fly kites." Everyone turned to Starlight, whom flushed with an adorable grin. "Or show just me... Heh." They all looked back to me expectantly, and those stares could only incite me to shrug with a humoured smile. "Why not? Might as well try to make use of this situation. You're all right, this changes nothing regarding our friendship." But what it changes regarding my romance with Twilight I'll worry about tomorrow. "Just try to be patient with me now. I'm not as physically productive nor strong as I was a pony." "You have nothing to be concerned over, Stardust." Rarity said. "Now, let us address something else we take advantage over. Quite frankly, your new appearance." Uh oh. The others gave me amused apologetic looks. "I took an opportunity to examine your hair, Stardust, and, may I just say... Good grief! It's more entangled than the Everfree Forest in there! Did you ever comb back as a human?" "...Often after I shower." "Dare I ask, how many times do you shower a week?" My body instinctively shrunk back by the arched brow and waiting expression on the pale unicorn's face. "...You know the details aren't really important." Rarity looked aghast, shaking her head with a sly look to Twilight. "Twilight, I must protest. This situation cannot possibly wait. I will return with the necessary supplies shortly. Mark my words, your human boyfriend will look just as gorgeous as his previous form." ...Well, miracles have often happened in Equestria. Twilight smirked lightly. "I'll make sure Jack doesn't try to escape." Oh ha ha. "And if he tries, getting a new hairdo would be the last thing he'll worry about." ...I gulped, pulling the quilt closer to me- Wait... "Am I naked again?" The girls blinked, Spike snickering in good humour whereas Twilight looked away again with pink cheeks, Rainbow inquiring, befuddled. "You keep making a big deal out of that. Why do you wanna keep wearing clothes now?" Something in that dream jolted me... Or maybe it was the fact I was resting in a very uncomfortable position... Maybe it was the heavy murmurs all around me, alerting my dazed state to the fact I was being watched whilst being asleep. Any of them, it helped me wake up then, to that of a loud groan of protest at the aching from my back and neck sleeping against hard stone, in contrast to the warm yet thin red and black blanket spread over the front of my sat body- Wait, blanket...? Blueblood... The fall... Twilight-! I jerked upwards, evidently making the other people surrounding me back up in sheer surprise, slowly pushing the blanket away with my boots and gripping the edges of the wall for support, welcomed by a shabby-looking room with few torches scattered about among the musty walls. Where the Hell was I now-? ...Oh... Oh...! Now, that was a genuine surprise, moreso than the fact it was Blueblood who put out a bounty on my head. I blinked, removing my glasses and rubbing my closed eyelids with grimy fingers, then putting the glasses right back on, just to keep certain I wasn't simply hallucinating, staring right back at the multiples pairs of eyes regarding me openly, circling around but maintaining a safe distance. Dragons. Griffons. A few Changelings. Yaks. Buffaloes. Even Diamond Dogs. And... Were those Parasprites... And those fairy-like creatures Fluttershy once helped out after keeping a few for herself that one time...? All regarding me or themselves with clear features and eyes of curiosity, wariness... And fear. Most of them looking awfully too young, that I could somehow tell. But what caught my growing-dreaded attention next, however, were the shackling sounds of metal below, and the prickling sensation of apprehension, fear and pure disgust followed when I cautiously looked down, amplified immensely from my worst suspicions confirmed. Metal clads, binding the various mixed creatures all around me together with chains. Slaves... These were all slaves... And I had a pretty good idea to whom they served... Would Blueblood have been this cruel? Would Celestia have failed this much? Slavery! Slavery for [BEEP]'s sake! These ponies have failed again! I didn't even see a single pony in sight! Just what many consider the lesser unimportant species, as Blueblood himself had proclaimed wrongly, all chained together and forced to do one stallion's bidding, without rhyme or reason. And look at them, half of them were clearly children for God's sake! ...He didn't... He didn't... Take the young from their parents... Even the eggs... To have them born to serve him... Even that would be...! Would be-! "Hoo!" My head snapped towards the all-too familiar sound, an instinctive smile of flabbergasted relief at the sight of the good old owl flying over the creatures, perching straight atop my shoulder and nuzzling my cheek warmly. Nightshade... I opened my mouth, just to express how gratified, happy and pleased to see him alive and unharmed. But no words came out... I found myself incapable of speaking. And it didn't take a guess to realize why... So instead, I resorted for simply stroking the soft brown fur affectionately, the smile immediately disappearing from my face without further provocation. And the sound of something truly heartbreaking, a crying child catching our attention then, Nightshade immediately flying over towards it and ordering me clearly to follow. "Hoo!" As if by command, the other various creatures moved out of the way, and it only felt like more stabs to my chest and a flip of my stomach at the sheer obedience and fear they all portrayed. This was wrong, so incredibly wrong... Why would he do this...? Why couldn't the horrors of my world's reality just leave me be...? Have I warranted to suffer so much...? ... I slowly followed after the sounds of Nightshade's cry and the cries of an innocent child, finding myself limping on the way. Guess my recovering injuries didn't take too kindly to my former actions, perhaps the fall down didn't help either. Slowly, and carefully moving over the chains and shackles on the ground connecting various species to one another, unable myself to meet their distraught and defeated gazes. All of them, clearing a straight path to the source of the gut-wrenching noise... A family of three resting at the back of the depressingly large group of creatures. Two griffons, with a tearful child between their loving grasp. No, not griffons... They looked different somehow... Where have I... ...! With stunned disbelief, I steadily knelt beside Nightshade and before the resting family, the couple barely acknowledging my presence physically and working on keeping their upset child happily. A child who looked far, far too young for any of this... Blueblood... What have you done...? "We were too late to join the rest of our people..." The male Hippogriff stated solemnly, bathed in azure blue dirtied and unclean, not taking his eyes off the child between him and his beloved for a second. "As Mt. Aris fell, the Storm King deemed a poor family of Hippogriffs without connections to the Queen obsolete, casting us in iron and selling us away to the highest bidder, for creatures who find us... Valuable..." My hands were clenching and unclenching with every word, mind becoming entirely numb. "We've been enslaved to that Prince for a long time now... We're not sure how specifically anymore." Soothing his child's back lovingly with the faintest of smiles, the sniffles an upgrade from the open tears, but not by much, and the father knew it. "You were found, and brought to us by your brave friend here." Nightshade. "We tended as much as we could but... There was scarcely little any of us could do. His Highness never properly educated the young on medical techniques, and we have neither the proper equipment..." ... Their own skills with the child were working wonders, evidently, from years of experience. The father smiled down more wryly at his young. "Three years old, our pride and joy... Who deserves much better than this... And his younger sibling." Alerted, my head craned to the mother, pure white and just as unclean, whose gaze turned in fond tiredness at her exposed underbelly, and the implications shattered all manners of apology and anger. But a cold, deep sinking feeling of despair and horror. It never helped that, suddenly, the image of the family transformed. Not to Twilight, Spike and I... But Shining, Cadence and Flurry. All dirty, chained down by their hooves, the youngest crying and being cared for by her loving parents despite the terrible tragic circumstances. My eyes shut tight to endless darkness, head slowly bowing with painful despair. The murmurs and cries of the innocent haunting my weary ears. They've failed... I've failed... There's nothing left... I was weak, and powerless, and tired, and dependent on others... What could I possibly do to save them... All these other helpless, chained creatures who deserved nothing but freedom and peace... "All life was born to serve Equestrians! It was us who charted the lands, who established our rules, invented modern technology and wonders, while all other creatures lived in their caves and mountains and other repulsive habitats! We are above war and cravings and deceit. We are perfection!" ... ... ... "Jack..." My eyes snapped open from the soft, concerned yet oddly encouraging tone of the mare I loved, though my mind's eye envisioned the human version, whom I let down so terribly, speaking that to me. And still, before me, she smiled gently, reaching out with care and affection, hope and compassion sparkling behind those beautiful starry eyes. "Help them..." My hands dug into the hay on the ground... Before I slowly stood, inciting Nightshade's curious reaction. My eyes then stared downwards to regard the dirtied open palms, which were so ready earlier to strangle the Prince to death... And the same hands which... Which... Helped guided her to peace... ...I understood. Clenching my hands shut, digging grimy nails into my skin, I glared upwards sternly. Starswirl! I'm gonna need some equipment! I whirled around and stormed straight over towards the dusty table nearby, ignoring the curious and terrified gazes of various species. My life was in shambles. Innocent lives were enslaved by a tyrant. Children were crying. Equestria would soon be invaded by foes opposing my friends and I alike. Twilight and the others were in danger. Nothing more needed to be said. But a far lot more needed to be done. "That look...!" One Changeling suddenly perked up, sounding female. "Are you...?" My tired mind picked up on what was being asked, staring straight back to the poor enslaved creature with firm weariness. "I am not Stardust Balance... Or Jack Wright..." God my voice sounded parched. My head shook. "Nor the Twilight Warrior..." None of these names was I worthy for any longer. Stardust would keep pursuing Zagreus. Jack would stay home with Twilight and the others. The Twilight Warrior would work to help these poor creatures escape. None would ever have allowed any Twilight to sacrifice herself for his own mistakes... Never again... No... I was something else, at this moment... Eyes opened again, a warm sensation of blessing from above draped over me. "I am the Man Who Walked The Stars." And in my mind's eye, both Starswirl and the human Twilight smiled over me. To be continued...
Chapter 183: The Twilight Before The StarsPreviously... "What is wrong with him?" "We just found him this way, your Highness." "I always get what I want... And you will never be leaving my kingdom alive. Welcome, friend, to Canterblueblood." "We find Stardust Balance guilty on all accounts." "Warmongers; a history of bloodshed and greed. Selfish and caring only when it benefits your own people, dealing only in absolutes and hoarding power and wealth for your own means than the welfare of the less entitled. Oh yes, your foolish kind are nothing compared to us; no better than Diamond Dogs!" "What-What would your friends think... What... What would Twi-Twilight think-!" "Stop him!" "You're not going down anymore steps Stardust! This ends now!" "As Mt. Aris fell, the Storm King deemed a poor family of Hippogriffs without connections to the Queen obsolete, casting us in iron and selling us away to the highest bidder, for creatures who find us... Valuable..." "Are you...?" "I am the Man Who Walked The Stars." The dead of night. The trap was prepared... All that's left were the fools daring to vent their sick pleasure and ill sense of superiority over the next group of chained slaves. The signal was made, from the corner of my vision, the flick of a gesture from the shadows of the opposite building. I nodded, not taking my eyes off the events happening before my eyes for an instant. Guards, ruled by an arbiter of greed and envy, and that disease has spread onto them and most of ponykind which plagues this kingdom. All slowly approaching the quivering group of gathered Diamond Dogs from another branch close by. My fingers brushed over the metallic hilt, letting it glint in the darkness. The signal response was made. The head of this group of armoured guards, adorned in sickening perverted gold and blue, grinned down devilishly at the unarmed innocent species, raising his hoof and, unknowingly, triggering the very last signal. All were brought to the attention of a blazing green light producing from the shadows of two buildings, many gasping at the sight of the kingdom's most wanted man. And before the head guard could order their main target's capture, so many things happened at once. Yells being quickly snuffed out, blurs and gusts of wind followed with the unicorn guards being taken from plain sight, dragged into the shadows. A whirl of green light, the view of the crippled street dancing all around me, and the slicing noise of plasma cutting metal, banging chains and shackles falling to the stone floor gracefully. All in the total span of five seconds. My griffon allies aided with pulling off the rest of the used shackles keeping the innocent canines enslaved, prompting the stunned yet growing gratified Diamond Dogs to start embracing and "woof-ing" out in relief. I could almost smile at the sight. A feathered claw grasped my shoulder. "We should depart." My unofficial second-in-command said earnestly from behind. "We'll miss the next one if we don't hurry. Our dragon friends should have handled the pegasi guards in the east quadrants by now." I nodded, turning towards the various species and making the necessary gestures. Half escort the canines to safety, the other with us to the next group being needlessly and senselessly abused. They understood perfectly, my hippogriff friend leading the needed half down into the street. I lingered, deactivating my blade and clipping it on, something glittering catching my attention for the moment. My ring... I frowned softly, lifting my hand to the starless sky. No constellations or beautiful sight this time but the darkened blue. Now wasn't that symbolism...? A flash of a lavender smile, sparkling violet eyes. I winced, finding my breathing grow quiet heavy for a moment, shaking my head in soft self-deprecation. The here and now... The here and now... Still, was it just me or was my ring glinting brighter than usual... Without any light to reflect off...? We'll lose our allies if we linger too long, Jack. Ah, right. I nodded, trying hard not to feel affected by the pure understanding in my teacher's voice, and headed on my way quickly to join the others. The night was barely young, and there was still a lot of work to be done. "All the patrol guards in the north and east quadrants have been subdued." The honorary leader of the freed and enslaved griffons announced, a male of pure rich brown feathers and darkened white chest and features, immediately upon our return into the main headquarters. From the corner of my eye, unconscious pony guards were being pulled into a rather spacious closet as per my orders. "Make sure they're well fed." Were my first words joining them by the center of the dusty barely lit room, a rather large table in-between the gathered group. "In spite of how well they've kept us fed...?" The muttering Diamond Dog was wise not to comment further from my stern side-glance. The main griffon continued, nodding as if canine's comment wasn't uttered. "Our own scouts are returning from checking out the western and southern quadrants. We should expect them any moment now." "The pegasi guards have been brought down from the skies in the former quadrants too." Came the rough voice of the dragon, a female this time with lively vibrant scales and fierce pink eyes, to my right. "They are being taken to a secluded location and will be kept fed as well." With said fierce eyes narrowing my way. "Though I fail to understand why we're being nice to those who kept us in chains all this time." I was so numb at this point not to be fazed by the glare. My hippogriff ally spoke from beside me, leaning forward against the table. "We sink down to their level, and we may as well become the very monsters we have been treated as." Those blazing determined eyes gazed about, daring for anyone else to argue. None did. Instead, I turned towards the lead canine among us, the shortest but rather bulkiest in this gathered alliance, placing my palms on the wood. "And the tunnels?" "Ah, still under process." He replied, rather nervously. "You must understand, it has been far too long since we have accessed the underground world. And the limited time here may have pressure-" "Take as long as is required." I interrupted with a raised hand, though not unkindly. "Until the rest of the scouts return, there's plenty of time to draw up a plan." "We should be planning now is the issue here." The female dragon interjected firmly. Why had I not learned their names yet? Because it was better not to grow attached at this point. Much better. "We need to take action immediately!" "She's right." The lead griffon added with his own fierce resolve, claws digging into the wooden surface, eyes screaming in vow to ruin our enemies. "They're bound to notice by now the absence of their comrades and former slaves. We must take advantage before it is too late, and we are soon found and enslaved once again!" My hippogriff ally, however, was quick to begin disputing their points. "If we rush this, we might as well be handing ourselves to them on a silver platter. We need time to consider our options and advantages carefully. The latter will serve all the more once our scouts have returned." "While we sit here like cowards, waiting for our enemies to come to us?" The vibrant dragon sneered, leaning over towards us in disbelieving anger. "If we just sit around and wait to take action, then we might as well be in chains all over again!" Of course, the argument from the table was spurring murmurs of agreement and doubt from our audience, the various species whom were doing their own things perking up at the raised voices from their appointed leaders. I simply stood there, observing the proceedings around with scarcely a visible reaction. Only neutral. My friend attempted to keep the peace from my left. "We just need a little more time for our scouts to-" "No doubt Prince Blueblood will be sending guards after us at this instance." The griffon harshly interrupted, glaring all around him as if emphasizing this point and letting it sink in. "We should be preparing to fight back!" "Fight? Against all those guards?!" The head Diamond Dog asked incredulously, paling fear contrasting against gray fur. He leaned away from the table as if repulsed from the griffon's notion. "We'd get stomped over!" The tall, lean and hunger-depraved dragon snapped a glare the cowering canine's way. "With that attitude we will. Who would have thought Diamond Dogs would be considered as such cowards." More murmurs and agreements from the background. From my left, the hippogriff looked more than ready to pop a blood vessel. That jab, however, had the small gray creature perform a one-sight shift in personality. "You're no better!" He practically screeched. "Getting easily captured like that! I thought dragons were suppose to be big and tough and unable to get bound by chains at all! And how much your kind hoards delicious treasures for themselves!" "Oh please, like you're any better?" The female dragon growled, taking the bait with relative ease, staring down the visibly quivering canine in ill-disguised contempt and fury. "You just get your dirty mutts on any gold just to feel about yourselves. What makes you think you have the moral high ground?" "In either case, we griffons always make use for our treasure." The lead mythical creature needlessly added to the heated conversation. "For trade and purchasing goods. At least we use our gathered valuables for good purpose than jsut hiding them away in some dark caves, left to be covered in dust!" "Arguing isn't going to provide any advantage over our common enemy!" The hippogriff raised both his feathered claws between, making the universal gesture for all else to shut up. "We must cooperate or else this has all been for nothing!" To little avail. The dragon, griffon and Diamond Dog were proceeding to bicker like children, rousing others around the room to start doing so in turn, breaking the balance of things apart as opposed to working together to work out a solution. The mindless bitterness of what slavery can do. And yet, think about it... Starswirl softly murmured, as if this pointless debacle affected him deeply. What would Twilight do in this particular instance...? "I say we fight!" The appointed leader of those fairy creatures, adorned with ragged worn clothing, pitched up from her spot on the table. "YEAH!" Came multiple voices of triumph all around us. "I say we wait!" The Diamond Dog argued back. "YEAH!" The dragon looked ever more furious. "I can't believe you all!" She announced in heated passion. "We're going to become sitting dogs waiting around like cattle! We're no better than those pony scum-!" SLAM. All jumped, even the hardened cases. And pretty soon, all eyes turned to the young human whom pounded with enough force onto the table with a hammering fist, ignoring the shiver of pain from doing so. But he was far from done. SLAM. SLAM. SLAM. SLAM. SLAM. SLAM. SLAM. There, that got their attention. Slowly looking upwards, I gazed dangerously, sweeping over the group of uncertain and openly curious multiple species. steadily removing my fist once the point has been made. I'll deal with the pain later. "I didn't release any of you to hear childish bickering. I didn't start this resistance to have you all break apart from the slightest disagreement. And I didn't come back here to have all hope die out in an instant just because some of our can't contain our warlike urges." All this said with a low, methodical tone, hazel eyes behind glasses regarding the silent leaders one by one, each with a different reaction. Save for the Yak and buffalo leaders, whom have become eerily quiet this whole meeting, with no visible reaction from the former but a contemplative gaze by the other furry behemoth my way. Nodding, I turned back to the group, mouth firm. "Every second we spend here arguing, Blueblood will have the advantage. By tomorrow morning, he would have already won, and this all would have been for nothing." "Which is why we should be-!" "All sides are right." I continued calmly, the dragon's passion hardly deterring me. What could anymore? I leaned forward again, pressing my palms against the table solemnly. "We have to take action... And we've been doing so, reducing Blueblood's royal guards at a time." My stare lingered from the dragon and griffon to the Diamond Dog. "But at the same time, patience is a virtue. We will wait for our allies to return and report their findings, then we can initiate the grand plan. Any other way is doomed for failure, without teamwork, an open mind and hope." "You... Have that much faith this plan will succeed?" The griffon asked rather dubiously, but my words seemed to have the intended effect, looking quite doubtful of his previous thoughts. My expression remained the same, but the conviction was strong in this quote. "Rebellion is built on hope." Silence reigned over the room for a long moment, soon replaced by rather loud knocking on the nearby wooden door leading outside. Or rather, a certain pattern of knocking demonstrated by myself earlier for certain members of our grand alliance to return. The blue hippogriff and I shared a knowing look, before the former gave a nod for one griffon to allow the visitors entry, and entered they did. Various gasps and cries of horror from the back were heard, and I quickly strode over to the 'pony guards' by the door before things could escalate to something regrettable. "When the setting sun gives away to night." And instantly, the guards transformed back into the allies we were waiting for. "Stars will one day turn to dust." The lead Changeling answered obediently, inclining his head with a formal bow. "We return with good news... And bad news, my liege." I nodded, ignoring the last two words of that sentence. "Relay them to our fellow comrade here." Gesturing towards the hippogriff and making room for them to pass. "When the rest of our reconnaissance group returns, we'll begin with the plan." He nodded, and I could feel so many eyes on my back from my hasty retreat to the door. Not running away. Just... Needed a moment to myself. "I know I'd be happy to have them, and you, to call my friends..." Yes, another moment of self-pity and regret to myself. Sue me you heartless [BEEP]s. My gaze lingered at the delicate jewel attached to my ring, still glimmering its amethyst glow despite having no light to shine its reflection from, even the dim lighting from the building behind me. Sat down on the one step to the front door, I sighed for the millionth time coming out here, keeping my gaze transfixed on the beautiful ring of a promise. A vow to one day tie the knot with a certain someone and keep her happy for the rest of eternity. Marriage... Ha... Truth be told, mostly instinct and desire drove me to purchasing those rings that day, just to keep my beloved happy and give her something to look forward to. A means of eternally vowing to keep her safe and in bliss for all time, to make up for my past grievances in favour of a bright, new promising future. Right after Zagreus was destroyed. "I know I'd be happy to have them, and you, to call my friends..." My hand reflexively clenched, but the ring stayed in my line of sight. So this was grief, then? The sensation from losing someone you know and lo- ...Even the alternate version of your own girlfriend...? ...Yes, that still counted. She was her own person, and deserves the respect and acknowledgement. What she DIDN'T was that Goddamn fate handed to her... Dammit...! I know how you're feeling- No... Spare me the empathy talk, Starswirl... You're a cartoon character for a show designed to appeal to little girls aged three to five. What could you possibly know about loss on this massive a scale? To lose a loved one this way... To feel so... So... Helpless? That it was your own failings that led to this and the responsibility suffocating you? That you couldn't do enough to protect someone precious to you, and preserve them from the cold, cruel darkness? There was neither condemnation nor judgement in Starswirl's tone, but it was enough for me to clench my teeth and shut my eyes tight in pain, failing miserably to cast away the image of that final smile and beautiful sparkling eyes, dimming out from my own errors... Twilight... I lost one I considered a son to the dark, a long time ago. My teacher sounded nothing but kind and compassionate, and it hurt that he thought I deserved as much. My pride... My own ambition... Led to the worst mistake in my life... We can never decide what fate has in store for us, regardless how we try. It took a long time to ever even consider forgiving myself for that day, for neglecting him when he needed me most... We can't change the past, Jack, but what's optional is preserving her memory for a better tomorrow. What would Twilight do, in your newfound predicament? Hm... Grieve and cry a lot, at first... Shut herself out from everyone else for a very long time... Blame herself for hours on end and begin making her own life a miserable Hell... Wondering where it could've gone wrong, what could've been fixed... Desperately attempting to go back in time with her magic before her... Our friends prevents that... She would be broken... ... "I know I'd be happy to have them, and you, to call my friends..." ...But Twilight would never... NEVER... Allow Blueblood to get away with his crimes this day. For the sake of all life, and knowing what her special somebody would do, she would... She'd keep fighting...! Keep fighting... Until she could fight no more. And not alone... Her friends between her, ready to fight alongside the alicorn too. Loyalty, kindness, generosity, laughter and honesty. All combined into the magic of friendship. Blueblood when never have stood a chance. And I... Balance... ... My own fist was quivering before my clouded gaze, but I never noticed or care. In the Twilight's memory, the one who sacrificed herself that day, I will not let her down. Let any of them down. Blueblood and his allies will fall. And Zagreus... He'll tumble down with them. The light against the jewel glinted brighter, as if from the newfound resolve coursing through me. It felt like a warm blanket draped over my shoulders, reinforcing my conviction and will to keep going. To keep fighting. Fight, and always belief in yourself and your friends... That's what Twilight would tell me, in this situation. The door creaked open, and I glanced behind at the small fairy peeking towards me rather hesitantly. "They're here... It's time." "I know I'd be happy to have them, and you, to call my friends..." ...And fight I will. Starswirl's final words as I stood up and followed the creature back were something to ponder on later. I lost one son to the dark... I will never allow another to follow. The second I joined my comrades again by the table, the whole crowd had gathered around, making room for their unofficial leader. Or official, I never really established myself among them. In all honesty my hippogriff friend would be a more stable figure for these poor creatures to be inspired by this moment. What was it about me that would demand their attention and-slash-or their respect anyhow? Once all whispers and curious mumbles died down, the hippogriff gazed around, and nodded. "As we predicted, the intel provided from our Changeling and griffon scouts have proven beneficial." The dragon and griffon leaders this time stayed silent, simply observing with stone stares. Fine by me, we needed to lay out the plan ASAP. With a nod to the side, a pair of Parasprites fluttered over to the table with the edges of a long paper in their tiny grasp, dropping the rather big map over the surface. A huge, round shaped kingdom surrounded by a massive lake. "Current patrols have reinforced in the southern and western quadrants." The hippogriff proceeded to motion to the outer ring of the yellow kingdom. "The slave quarters surround the entire last perimeter of Canterblueblood. Liberate them all, the rest of the citizens would have no other option to retreat than the only bridge leading in and out of the kingdom." True enough, a large London-inspired bridge at the direct front of the map, faced by the view of the large castle's front. Yes, I think I noticed it on my fall down to former oblivion. How did I survive again? Ah [BEEP] it. "Made of solid gold..." One dragon muttered bitterly from the side. "Who he'd have to thank for that...?" "Our infiltrators managed to gather much required information for our plan of attack." Our ally continued, making more various points and motions over the large yellow paper. "The good ol' Prince intended on having a large formal party in celebration of his enemy's execution." Interested eyes turned my way, and I barely flinched, not even from the horror and sympathy from a handful of empathetic creatures. "Fortunately for us, even if his prey escaped from confinement, Blueblood must continue with the proceedings for appearance's sake. His own pride will be his folly." "The security will be more stronger in the name of a party." The griffon leader commented rather thoughtfully, stroking his feathered beard and raising a perked brow. "Reinforced in fear of his enemy returning." "Indeed." The hippogriff nodded with confirmation, both palms pressed against the edge of the map. "Many of the guards patrolling the quadrants will be called back to the castle by the end of the week, where the celebrations shall commence... And when our plan will spring into action." "While the castle is heavily fortified?" The lead canine inquired rather tentatively, justifiably concerned as he looked between the other appointed leaders left and right with barely his head peaking over the table. "Would-Wouldn't that be dooming us from the start...?" "Unless... We take out the guards one by one...!" The dragon rationalized in epiphany, and I almost smirked at them catching on. The hippogriff responded sternly, "Our main goal is to release all the currently enslaved griffons, dragons, Parasprites and everyone else. In addition, trap Blueblood before he could escape by subduing all available escort. It is apparent that he has some dragons under his employment too." "Hypocrite...!" One of the reptile same kind sneered with burning pink eyes, smashing her clawed fist into her palm. "I'll deal with them myself!" "We have detailed routes and guard schedules secured from our Changeling spies." And he motioned for said infiltrators to join us, the three of them. "All reliable as we can get. We'll be replacing many of the servants and guards patrolling the castle with our own once they've been locked away. Once the route is secure, Blueblood's treasure room comes next." I imagine he had the sensation to roll his eyes as I from the glint of greed by the griffon, dragon and Diamond Dog's own eyes. Always treasure with them; some things never change. Felt rather nostalgic. "We'll be leaving that for the Diamond Dogs to secure once things are in the clear. In addition, all entrance and exit points will be secured and blocked passage by our fellow griffons as the dragons take care of the pegasi guards flying around the castle." No missing the many smirks around us. "And finally, comes Blueblood himself." A pair of intentful eyes gazed my way. "Whom will be left with you, once you've managed to infiltrate the throne room. And before we get to the finer details of our assignments..." The hippogriff was regarding me sternly. "Is there anything our appointed leader would like to say?" In answer, I gazed around, taking note of the various mixed reactions of fear, apprehension and growing hope. By all rights, I should just be doing this solo. No need to get these innocent and weakened creatures involved, even after I helped start to replenish their health and sate their hunger with bags of chips - I didn't want to imagine how starved the Parasprites must've become - and washing equipment coming from thin air. Normally I wouldn't be taking advantage this cruel way. Except, with the circumstances this time around, things had a slight difference. Like me, these creatures were wronged horribly. They were abused, enslaved and tortured to do one pony's bidding; in the serving to a mad stallion who believed he could do whatever he pleased. Get away with anything and take what will never be rightfully his. Blueblood has not just made an enemy out of me, but practically all other species outside of ponykind and against justice itself. They deserved their justice. Jack Wright or Stardust Balance would never go through with this, leading an army of weary and damaged souls into battle. But at this point, I was neither. I was just a man, another broken soul, with nothing more to lose... Like them. The ring around my finger felt suddenly warmer, as if in reassurance and encouragement. And my mind's eyes saw her smile... ... For her... For all of them. "Nothing separates us as species or creed. Our ideals or motivations. In the end, we all have a passionate guide for justice. As of this moment, we are all one. We will prove Blueblood wrong that we mean nothing beneath him, that ponies should rule over all. All are equal, and all must be kind. Which is why those ponies outside of the guards and royalty will be allowed to leave before things turn more heated once the time comes. We will demonstrate, as of this moment, that friendship and bonds between all kinds are never impossible, that this tragic lifestyle has brought us all to new heights." And I gazed upon my fellow allies and comrades-in-arms, nodding with the faintest of smiles for the first time tonight. "For our brothers and sisters. For our parents and children... Tonight and thereon, we are all Twilight Warriors... We are all family." The reaction soon became instantaneous. Murmurs and whispers turning to open statements and cries to roars of triumph and justice from all around us. "Family! Family!" From the corner of my eye, my hippogriff friend glanced over to his smiling wife and child, picking up on his own resolve. Friendship and family... The two are not necessarily exclusive to one another. With a gesture to the Changeling spies, I leaned forward with faintest of prideful smirks. "So, here's what will happen..." Real talk though. Canterblueblood. How [BEEP]ing more pretentious and arrogant could you possibly become? It's like Timber naming his precious camp 'Timber Woods.' He probably would if he could. Huffing, I waved for the dragon that dropped on these tiles of the roof to start initiating the rest of the plan, the soaring winds caused by rather abused yet recovering wings blowing in my hair and face. The guards on this side of the castle were already distracted by a group of Parasprites suddenly taking their evening snacks, leaving me sparse time to get this over and done with. From this distance, the entire kingdom below looked beautiful, the perfect representation of beauty with ugliness here on the inside. Lights like fireflies all the way from up here, and making even the small round wall going around the whole island and kingdom to keep the slaves from interacting with the privilege, as though neither had the right to ever meet and become friends. Blueblood. The Gaston of Equestria. Mouth set firm, I proceeded to fulfill with my own task whilst my allies dealt with the servants and security. I wasn't worried about falling... Not sure I was worried about anything anymore... With one down flick of the wrist, the hidden blade above my hand produced, helping me get a firm grip and climb on the diagonal structure of the current rooftop, digging in between tiles and hoisting myself upwards, ignoring the winds flapping the edged of my black coat. I've played enough Persona and Assassin's Creed to get the hang of this. Maybe I should've wrote a Calling Card before this... The look on Blueblood's face, imagining such, would bring some amusement back into my life. In another way, this kingdom was a perfect metaphor for the Equestrians' stance against other species. Ponies, as far as I've seen it, either recoil in fear or disgust at various other creatures for no reason but simply because they could. Even Zecora was considered a monster and a threat to ponykind before Apple Bloom proved her wrong. The only possible exception was to the prejudice was Spike. Griffons were barely acknowledged among ponies. It took a thousand years for even negotiations with the Yaks to be considered. There was almost a war between ponies and buffaloes... Which were the former's fault. I still sided with the Chief and his tribe all this time. Parasprites were considered a nuisance. Again, driven away instead of learning how to help them tame their hungry urges. Those fairy creatures... Okay they're another exception I suppose. Dragons have never been negotiated with until the next Dragon Lord knew a few equines. You mean to tell there has never been at least one civil interaction for over a thousand years between a pony and dragon prior to the mares and Ember? Remember how quickly I got along with them? Diamond Dogs... They could've been easily integrated among pony society. Changelings... Again, no one but Starlight tried? Not a single Changeling before Thorax wanted to cease their love-sucking ways and try to find another way? Did Celestia ever try...? All of this, leading to the point where it was perfectly okay for other species to be enslaved! Did Celestia ever knew of her nephew's activities? Was she allowing it? Turning a blind eye? You know, like the Princess of the Sun always did. Giver her a chance... Sorry Twilight, but I'm through acting so lenient. After Blueblood faces his comeuppance, and when Zagreus has been banished eternally, then I will storm over to Canterlot, into the throne room and have that alicorn answer for this. Ah. Finally made it. And instantly, I ducked, hearing the guards muffled from the expensive glass window and their shadowy silhouettes walking by the roof behind me. Looked as though they were in a hurry, hm? They're gone. Let's proceed. I nodded at Starswirl's confirmation, the swift sound of plasma slicing open a metallic lock followed with me immediately pushing my way through, the window opening for both sides. And quickly closing it behind me, immediately looking left and right down the lavish hallway. Guards would be too preoccupied to notice the burnt lock, heading to my left down where the throne room was, according to the details our Changeling allies provided. Everything should be going to plan about then. Downstairs, the obnoxious and egocentric Blueblood was entertaining his guests, unaware of what retribution had in store for the villainous stallion. The Changelings would be disguising themselves among staff, serving food and... Pouring sleeping powder into them, all for the guests. Guards would be knocked out and replaced, clearing the necessary pathways for all our other allies to get in. Surrounding the castle, dragons would subduing the pegasi guards patrolling around the skies, and griffons with the unicorns positioned by the entrances and outside balconys. Once the routes were secured, they'd give the signal to the current Diamond Dogs underground, leading them straight to the treasure room. One could envision the hysterical reaction on Blueblood's dreadful face at all his royal and stolen valuables suddenly disappearing down a massive gaping hole in the ground, soon returning to all their real owners. Also outside, the Yaks and buffaloes were making good use of having the royal guard call for reinforcements, drawing many of the stallions on Blueblood's payroll towards them by causing an active ruckus. They were under strict instructions not to harm any of the civilians amidst their rampage... Though I wouldn't so objected if they knocked down and smashed that obnoxious massive statue of Blueblood I saw earlier by the town center to smithereens. The Parasprites and Fluttershy's fairy friends, meanwhile, had their own role to play, dealing with the rest of the patrols around the slave quarters in the south and west quadrants. Cunning and trickery played a vital role in their own part, luring the guards and quickly subduing them with traps. I've seen what they had in store... Those fairies were vicious when they wanted justice for other's transgressions. Aha, so we were right! Those two guards which passed by the window were the only ones protecting the doors to the throne. All that's left to do then was wait... Wait, and justice will finally be ours. Jack. Hm...? I understand you're grieving, my friend, and desire nothing but for those who wronged you to answer for their errors. Starswirl started, sounding decidedly sympathetic and... Urgent. And for that, I ask one thing of you- Don't let my personal feelings get the better of me, lest I do something to Blueblood I would one day regret. But Starswirl hardly sounded perturbed by the casual knowing. You will be the better person, Jack, which is why I urge you, once the time comes... Show the same mercy your friends would in this situation. Would they though, Starswirl... If our, if my Twilight was the one who... Would anything really be stopping them from seeking vengeance also? So this is about revenge too. My heated fists slammed into the double doors, forcing myself inside with grit teeth. Of course it was! Look who you're asking Starswirl! I'm a human born from a world which strive on revenge and bringing the corrupt to justice! Would you see me NOT wanting to give Blueblood payback for what HE did?! Would that even be possible?! No! And I doubt the girls wouldn't want retribution either. What would stop them going off the handle?! Could they ever suppress their revenge and let Blueblood face the consequences without things worsening? There was neither condemnation or worry in his voice. You know what the answer is. ... What you're asking of me... I... I don't know if I could ever vow it, Starswirl. I'm not like them... I never was... But don't you see, Jack? You have never been more mistaken. Don't prove Blueblood right in his assumptions from earlier. Forgive, and not because he deserves as such... ... A rumbling from the ground suddenly emerged, and I knew, looking back up, that time was growing short. The grand finale was about to commence. Let's end this for good. For once, I permitted myself the smallest slice of satisfaction, Blueblood's rambling voice accompanied by his many guards and servants dying out the moment he spotted a lone human, making himself comfortable on his admittedly soft throne, sitting like a proper King would. "Admit it." I quipped oh so casually. "You always had nightmares about this." The Prince proceeded to begin gaping like a goldfish, or when Pinkie hears someone not liking parties- Actually, this clown doesn't deserve to be compared to someone as amazing and joyful as Pinkie Pie. Instead, I'll just state that this white stallion with ridiculous bleached blond mane was gaping like an idiot who had no idea that karma would soon bite him in the arse. Oh Prince, were you taught nothing at the Gala? Anyone who crosses me faces the penalty swiftly. Why, just ask Tirek. "I- Ah- Wha- Gah- But- YOU!" There we go. Blueblood was then presenting steadily increasing rage. And pointed harsly in my direction with the command of a child robbed of his chair. "DESTROY HIM!" Okay, then I allowed myself the faintest of smirks at the onslaught of magical attacks being fired from all directions, hitting their target dead on... And bouncing off all around the throne room and already beginning to make a mess of the place before I could even do so. Careful your Highness, you wouldn't want your lavish decorations to get ruined, now would you? "Cease! CEASE!" And once the unicorns eventually stopped at their ruler's command, I tilted my head to the side. "Anyone up for a game of Twister?" No answer, the Prince openly regarding his former prey with concern, distress and sheer anger, motioning for the guards to slowly go around and commence a semi-circle, as if to prevent me from leaving in any direction again, including the expensively installed stained windows. That suited me just fine. I had no intention of going anywhere, after all. Pointing again in self-righteousness, Blueblood proceeded with his typical pretentious monologue. "So, the elusive 'warrior' has made himself known once more. Finally decided to stop hiding beneath the garbage and face your true lord and... Master..." Hm? Oh, sorry, don't mind me clown. Just sipping from this favourite all-time drink of mine. "Question." I started after the refreshing taste, licking my lips. "Where'd I get a can of Earth coco-cola from? Answer: I'm a God, don't question it." And another sip, regarding the stallion with curled ironic lips. "What was it you said, Blueblood? Other creatures than ponies are always inferior and can achieve nothing together? You've never been more wronger, I feel." "If you believe you will make it out of here alive then-!" "Ask me what I want." The Prince sputtered, the calm interruption throwing his egotistical self off-balance. "I-Irrelevant!" He cried out like a child being denied a chance to establish himself. "You will be subdued and imprisoned by my will yet again! You made a foolish mistake bringing yourself back here, dirtying my throne no less! You think I wasn't aware, of you hiding among the trash outside the deserving civilians who reside in my kingdom?" Then sounding sickeningly gleeful, Blueblood releasing a cold smile. "Yes, only a monster would find a kindred spirit in other monsters. What did you do, human? Hm? Bring them false hope? Promises of riches? Of power? None of which you or they deserve, naturally. Prepare them for war? Your human lust for battle never wavers then, depressingly so. No matter, I will round up these traitors who concealed you from me, and soon-" "Right now all of your guards out and inside the castle are being taken care of. Staff replaced and all your valuables currently being take from you. All those innocent righteous creatures you enslaved currently being freed to join us in overtaking your obnoxious rule in the name of justice and peace, all with the intent of putting you in your place. You have nowhere to run, no one to protect you; your remaining guards here will be overrun quickly by the onslaught of vengeful dragons, griffons, Parasprites, buffaloes, Changelings, you name them. The second you walk out those doors, it's all over for you." I concluded with another tilted head, placing the coke can to the side after another delicious sip of the fizzy sustenance. "Ask me what I want." To say my quarry were stunned would be stating it too lightly, the guards looking between one another rather nervously, and then to their openly fearful and disbelieving leader. Go on then, Blueblood, say I was bluffing; I could see it in those youthful but greedy eyes. But the stallion hesitated, as though considering his options. Oh, a modicum of intelligence after all? Wisdom perhaps? Nah, if he was wise he'd have never enslaved countless innocent and equally dangerous if they to be creatures. And judging from the urgency of the unicorn barging into the throne room, one would assume he was well aware that his kingdom was under siege. A kingdom that wasn't to be his any longer. The reign of Blueblood was finally over shortly after it began. "What... Do you want?" Blueblood hissed with grinded teeth, as though it physically hurt the male equine in ridiculous formal rich attire to even be forced to ask. In answer, I rose upwards, simply removing the hilt from my black pocket. "A duel." I announced from the small steps leading to the gold compensating throne, firm and filled with determination. "Another match like at the Gala. If you win, myself and all my allies will surrender themselves to your will. If I win, you will step down from your rule and face the justice for your own actions." As though the word and implications triggered him, Blueblood proceeded to spat out un-royal-like. "Bah! Like you would ever know the meaning of true justice human scum! You have no magic, no mysterious to say you from the fluke which was our last duel. I will show you what happens when you cross the true rulers of Equestria, and all other creatures will submit to their proper face beneath our hooves!" "What is a pony, but a barrel of hypocrisy." Came my stoic retort,clenched finger igniting the green blade and finding my own ire rising, the reality and weight to the circumstances fueling my urge to bring this Prince down, once and for all. Jack, I plead of you, do not allow your anger to overcome you... Blueblood openly sneered, summoning his own blade via magic before him, the long sword emitting a rather silvery glow as I walked down the steps to meet my opposition. "This beauty was crafted by the ancient warlock ponies as a means of resisting even the hottest of magma." Blueblood took a moment to point the blade upwards as if to emphasize that point. Oh good, so this wouldn't be over in one-point-five seconds. The guards scattered to the other sides left and right of the room, before Blueblood snarled openly and ordering the visibly nervous paid guards. "Make sure no one interrupts us. This is between me and... That!" Oh, charming. No wonder Rarity was so swooned by your classic behaviour back then. But his unicorn guards performed as instructed, departing from the throne room swiftly and just leaving himself and I Good. As he said, this was between us and us alone. The others could have their justice on the unicorn after I am through with him. Please, Jack... I held the lightsaber in a two-handed grip, and Blueblood magically held his sword before him, no more words being shared. He knew the rules of combat as much as I. Swordfights and duels were always traditional, and it looks as though the Prince was taking this more seriously than the last time we fought. No signal was made for us both begin charging at one another, the wrath of a human opposing the greed of a pony. Sparks literally flew, green meeting silver and bouncing off one another, causing both opponents to stagger back. But we immediately recovered, regarding one another with fierce resolve as the second attempted blows came. And the third. And the fourth. The fifth, sixth and seventh... There was no grace or refinement, no elegance or style. No formalities or fair play, just two vengeful creatures swinging and pushing each other's blades against and from one another, the room lighting up and being echoed with sounds of lightsaber hitting magical sword. It took one blade lock to already decide the outcome of the battle. An outcome which wasn't turning out to be in Blueblood's favour. Judging by the reaction on his face as leaned close against one another, silver and green caught beside us, the prideful Prince was more accustomed to swift fencing duels rather than the old rules of sword combat. Lightsaber combat something unaccounted for. The Prince staggered back, with a yell of surprised pain. Not from me pushing the blade back, mind you, but the knee launched against the side of his muzzle, Blueblood immediately on the defenseive from the next vicious onslaught. What, you thought I was going to be fair, Blueblood? You thought I would show any compassion or equal play after all the [BEEP] you put me through?! Tricking the majority of the royal family, bypassing Celestia's wishes and making me a wanted man throughout Equestria? Sending bounty hunters and mercenaries after me? Constantly hounding me and never allowing me a moment's peaceful rest? Teaming up with the worst creature imaginable, all for some petty quest of vengeance? Simply to make you feel more better about yourself? Threaten my own family? My SON? Planning to marry Twilight just to spite me, and get a more powerful position among the monarchy? Use my friends, my FAMILY, for your own twisted ego and benefits?! The duel was becoming far more heated, my vision beginning to become more and more focused, putting more power and precision into my attacks than what my lack of muscle and agility would permit. And Blueblood was certainly getting the worse end, distress and concern openly starting to show on those white obnoxious features. I wasn't stopping, never relenting. For my friends... For Spike... For Twilight... ... And for the Twilight Sparkle YOU HAD DESTROYED! Something akin to a guttural roar produced from my throat, taking quick advantage of pushing away his magical sword to the side, and promptly elbowing the side of Blueblood's stunned face to the side, the the weapon immediately clattering to the ground for a split second. That's right, magic can't be used by an equine so long as I'm touching them Big mistake, your Highness... The glass stained window shattered openly from the impact, Blueblood glaring up in distraught whilst recovering. "Hey, that cost me a fortune- GAH!" "I'm sorry." My cold grip and response came to me once dragging half of his white furry body out the window. "I lost the power to give a [BEEP] when you murdered my friend." Blueblood, wisely, chose to look down at the town below in ridiculous fear rather than question that fact, front hoofs clutching onto the arm tightly holding on his horn as though trying to pry it off... And failing. Pathetically so. The ridiculous creature frantically glanced back and forth between his position and the man keeping him from falling completely down his oh-so glorious mountain. He began gasping out. "You... You've ruined everything I've worked for!" "You tried to threaten my friends." No malice or anger in those words, but a cold statement of fact. The vengeful deity prepared to cast judgement upon the mortal fool who wronged him and his loved ones. But really, what he really should be concerned over was the green blade humming and so close towards the exposed underbelly, ready to conclude this once and for all. And it didn't take too long for Blueblood to begin bargaining for his life, ready to start bawling like a little [BEEP]. "We-We can make reach an agreement, Stardust!" He started against the currents of wind pouring through the broken window, hing legs flailing on the floor inside for ear life. "There's no... No need for you to... Ah... Do anything drastic... Please...!" ... ... ... "I know I'd be happy to have them, and you, to call my friends..." I could do it... "I know I'd be happy to have them, and you, to call my friends..." End him once and for all... "I know I'd be happy to have them, and you, to call my friends..." A miserable scumbag who waster his life on riches and selfish pursuits... "I know I'd be happy to have them, and you, to call my friends..." Avenge the formerly enslaved lives of countless other creatures, and many others he had wronged... "I know I'd be happy to have them, and you, to call my friends..." Staring into those frightened eyes, reminding me of a child facing his worst fears, pleading and youthful... Far too youthful... "I know I'd be happy to have them, and you, to call my friends..." Just like the children he kept to his will... "I know I'd be happy to have them, and you, to call my friends..." And the young woman who sacrificed herself because of his selfish exploits... "I know I'd be happy to have them, and you, to call my friends..." ... ... ... God... Dammit... "Whoa- Wha...?" Blueblood questioned breathlessly upon being pulled back up from the window, back into the warmth of the throne room. Yet before the [BEEP]tard could even dare exhaling in relief, my leering face loomed closely to his, uncaring is spit touched his face to make the point across. All the better. "The only deal that get you out alive is this..." I began coldly, taking some satisfaction by the stallion looking ready to [BEEP] himself. "The price on my head; stopped. All those slaves you captured; freed. Your position on the throne; stepped down from. Go to Canterlot, and turn yourself in to Celestia and face proper punishment for your crimes. If I ever see you a hoof near Ponyville, I will personally drag your sorry arse to Tartarus, and feed you to the Cerberus!" Already un-liking that image, Blueblood hastily nodded. "A-Agreed!" He consented all too easily. "I'll do as you say! Please, forgive me! It was all Zagreus! He-He gave me no choice! He wanted you gone and used our past rivalry to do so-!" Oh I did not want to hear it. The unicorn yelped, falling right onto the ruined floor and already immediately making a quick retreat, throwing open the doors via desperate hoofs. And promptly being knocked back by a single clawed punch, right down on the floor. Of course, I didn't say anything to him about facing the retribution of those he had wronged too before Canterlot. Not vocally, perhaps. And the former mercenary cracked his knuckles with a satisfied grin, down at the out-cold Prince. "And that may be considered our resignation, your Highness." The male griffon turning to me with a knowing look, allowing himself a small smirk. "Thanks for freeing my family from his clutches, pal. We couldn't stand being in his debt any longer." I simply ignored, gazing back to the pitiful unicorn laying down with an almost peaceful expression. Forgive him, not because he deserves it... "...But because I deserve peace." And in my mind eye's the human Twilight beamed in happiness and pride. And, just this once, I let myself release a visible small smile of my own. ...However, peace could be delivered by other means, too. Blueblood was, pathetic he might be, a spoiled child given his riches than earning them. A child who's misbehaved and gotten away with his mischief for far too long. And since Celestia wouldn't have the courage to deliver the proper punishment, another, real adult should. Like any child who gets out of hand, they must be disciplined. Low groans of agony, before Blueblood found himself, groggily and bruised, belly-first laid across my lap, quickly returning to his sense and struggling in immediate panic. "W-What are you doing?!" Something you never had happen upon you as a colt, little Prince, rolling up my sleeve and rearing back a straight, prepared open hand, other hand keeping the blonde sand tail pulled up. "Consider this a lesson..." Cocking my head with an added thought. "Good practice for when I have kids. Think of it as volunteering." So, Garble has eluded our grasp yet again... I scoffed. Garble was just a teenager biting off more than he could chew. He'll answer for his own actions soon enough. Try as I might, I couldn't bring myself to blame that kid or his minions for what happened in the forest that day too. Nor those mercenaries, currently reuniting with their freed families. Just Blueblood... And Zagreus... ... Was it wrong of me, to blame Blueblood? I pondered this from the open view of the morning sunlight, pouring from over the hills and welcoming the promise of a bright new day. A day where freedom and balance conquer above all else. From below, the kingdom cheered, ponies and other species who have felt oppressed by their former ruler joining in tandem in celebration and forging a new era. Guess even the equines here weren't took keen on Blueblood and his mistreatment of the 'lesser' kinds either. So much for pony superiority. But, again, was it really my place to fault him for what happened to the human Twilight... When it was Sunset, whom was directly under Zagreus' servitude, that forced that version of the person I loved to save me that day...? Perhaps I was just being petty, blaming everyone who had even the slightest connection to Zagreus. ...I couldn't do it. Couldn't bring myself to do to Blueblood what they had done to Twilight... You make that sound like a negative thing, my friend. Starswirl firmly interjected. As I told you, you're more like your pony friends than you ever thought possible. Even when so far away, the impact they've had on you all this time lingers. Compassion, empathy, kindness, loyalty, and all the rest. You've always possessed these qualities, Jack, but it took those six wonderful mares to bring them out of you, and shine beautifully. And those traits shall never leave you, not after all this time. But I still almost did it- ... You know what... Never mind. I was feeling too exhausted to argue what-ifs and possibilities at this point. I removed my glasses for the moment, rubbing weary eyes from lack of sleep. God, all this planning and overthrowing monarchies was harder work than I thought. Pretty sure Twilight would be demanding I slept at this point, so early too. Ha, the irony... ...How did I do it? How did I keep on fighting up to now... Even after what happened...? The ring. The ring... Even concealed from the sun in the shadows of my front body, it still sparkled with pure beauty and radiance, as if to reassure me. Were you saying, Starswirl, that... Twilight's bond lived on through this ring, giving me strength...? In addition, what remains of that other Twilight lives on in that very ring, Jack. The bond between you and the Princess is so powerful, so pure... It can affect even versions of yourselves that aren't directly bonded. That Twilight Sparkle you came to selflessly know and show kindness towards, is returning the favour through that ring. ...Right... Right... ... ... ... Somehow... Just somehow... That made me the littlest bit of feeling better about myself. With a small, warm smile, I pressed the amethyst jewel to my forehead, breathing heavily from my nostrils and closing tired eyes. Good grief, I was tired... And I was already hearing her voice commanding me to get some shuteye. Heh, yes ma'am... Starswirl, know any good bedtime stories? Hmm... My teacher trailed off, playing along and letting the dry humour show. Well, by now your Princess and friends would be freeing my past self and my old friends from the depths of limbo. Oh nice. ... ... ... What? And he laughed in jovial warmth. Oh yes. Happening right now, I should believe. We'll know once the sky turns a completely darkness later on in the day. Suffice to say, this is the tale of a teacher, and good friends, who failed his student, and allowed his own pride to get the better of him. But luckily, that student was saved, by the pure, wonderful magic of friendship... A message to you, to say I'm grateful. To a friend who's kind and never hateful. Accepting me for who I am. Who admittedly makes me happy as a clam. A pursuer of knowledge, her heart pure. Undeserving of her friendship, I'm sure. I am not a hero, or a shining knight. But a warrior, a man, forever thankful to his dear Twilight.
A Journey Beyond Sanity: The Movie: Part I... ... ... ... Is it said that on the final days of Equestria, the world would shudder in dread. A tremor of imbalance, spreading through the core and its landscapes to affect the countless populace which occupies the fields, the mountains, the sea and deserts. All who could either wield magic or acknowledge its might would experience apprehension, at the growing darkness soon to come. But before the world could shudder at all, an event of a lifetime occurs in the proud and noble kingdom of Canterlot. A young Princess, gathering countless members of her kind to this glorious spectacle, in hopes of spreading the pure magic of friendship to the land. Kindness, loyalty, honesty and laughter. Generosity and magic. Unaware of the dark winds aimed in Equestria's direction, and the evil which seeks to enslave them all to a fool's whim. Meanwhile, in the darkest corners of the land, a creature birthed from imbalance and what should never have been, plots and schemes for the downfall of his enemies, and the total devastation which would ravage the world for all time, and soon all the worlds, if he isn't stopped. And on the coldest landscape of Mount Everhoof, a young man, bathed in black and coated in his own grief, trails upon the cruel endless snow, ignoring the harsh gusts and coldness seeping into his shoes, in pursuit of ending his pain, once and for all... So... [BEEP]ing... COLD... Let me tell you; snow. Great to look at, wonderful to observe from either indoors or a distance, those beautiful flakes descending from the heavens with grace and coating the land in its white purity with divine, as Rarity might phrase it. Snowstorms? Blizzards? Those still apply to the overall beauty snow brought to the world. You know what wasn't fun, however? Walking in deep snow where even my boots sunk into the freezing stuff, the sensation of water touching socks not always a pleasant experience. Ugh, of all people to call me here, why'd it have to be them...? The only positive side to this was the lack of yeti encounters; I still had nightmarish recollections of facing those monstrosities in an effort to save some dumb ponies' lives, and I didn't fancy facing them again. I have the feeling the journey to our old friends will not be met with any inconvenience this time around. Hmph. I hoped so, I was already taking a major risk just coming back here even to begin with. Hell, accepting the invitation after trying so hard not to be found by any of my friends was dangerous enough. But someone had to insist this was important... Remind me again, teach, what this was all about? How they'd find me, even? Questions I'm certain will be indulged very soon. Vague as ever, I had to huff a little and roll some weary hazel eyes behind the black hood. I believe we are close now. One benefit, apart from admiring the snow when it's not being a pain in the arse for me, to setting foot on this mountain again was cool flapping of my black coat caused from the relentless winds. Everyone knew how bad[BEEP] it was to have a coat, cape or cloak respond to the blowing currents and make you look ten times more epic than you should be. So I'll take what little I'll get over the journey upwards. They better have a meal and hot bath prepared for my arrival. I could with the latter moreso after the last few days. Though then again, I doubt the specific kind I was meeting with had a concept of a hot bath, unless there was some kind of secret cave spa only they were privy towards- Aha...! "Ah, there you are...!" Good grief, didn't my voice sound ridiculously hoarse? How long has it been since I actually talked to another being? Swallowing some saliva and hoping that helps, I beamed over to the mighty Prince standing atop the slope, evidently anticipating my approach. Hands in pocket, I indulged the Yak and strode upwards to meet him. How long has it been, Rutherford? How long since I interacted with any of my friends? Starlight felt too long even now, and Twilight... The other Twilight... ...Anyway. "Surprised you guys managed to find me." I stated conversationally, since my woolly friend seemed to have no response. Odd, maybe he's just tired. "How long has it been, your Highness? Let's see... That's right, I've been summoned! Guess what I've been up to the last month? Go on, guess." Still no reply. Fine, I'll answer anyway, undeterred. "I've partaken in the Griffon Games once every century, officiated a wedding between a zebra and a Manticore. Also named a newborn ninetales pup Miles Prower. Went skiing, though that last one was a bit of a mishap." Reaching my old ally at this point, about his exact height despite my own small stature. "Let me tell you though, never bet against a con artist. Last time almost cost me my... Anyway." I beamed at the Yak in traditional decor yet again, unsure if he saw my smile beneath the darkness. This hood can hide a lot more facial expressions than others, though whatever magic allowed that should be null and voice due to its wearer. "You should not have delayed." Ah, not feeling too shouty today, are we Prince? Fair does, even if it's a little out of character for you. "Any interaction with people I've grown close to puts their lives at risk." I responded, letting a touch of seriousness seep in. "I was in no hurry to come back." Rutherford titled his head, as though contemplating the human behind the black coat and the answer provided for his Highness. "Pink pony misses you." Yes, and I miss Pinkie. And Applejack. And Fluttershy. And Twilight and Spike and Starlight and Rarity and Rainbow. Bon and Lyra, Whooves and Derpy. I missed everyone I ever met in that wonderful town. "I miss them more than life itself..." I wasn't certain if the Yak even heard that, allowing a forced smile to my lips, which has been the norm for me nowadays, and nodding to behind the Prince. "Shall we go?" "...You've changed." And without another word, Rutherford turned his impressive weight around and led me down the next snowy hill, letting me linger brief in thought before following. Oh, I've changed alright Rutherford... More than you could ever understand. The walk and escort didn't last too long; it was only until the top of the next slope for the Prince to pause, and I beside him, to take view of the nearby Yakyakistan in all its old-fashioned glory. ...Except...! "Blimey." I blinked, admittedly impressed. "Look at that!" Things have certainly improved around here, literally! Even from this distance, the sight was glorious. Taller chimneys, wood and metal added to walls and even the reinforced protection outside the Yak village. Massive water wheels and even... Were those metal spikes at the bottom of the large wall preventing intruders from climbing upwards? Jesus, the Yaks have certainly been through a lot since our last get-together; this was quite impressive even for them. Gone with the typical stone and straw in favour of advancing and catching up with the current future. With a smirk, I gently elbowed the Prince's side rich brown fur and added casually, "Oh come on. Be proud of yourselves. How long did it take you to build all this, eh?" "Two days." The stoic and simple answer didn't process until approximately four seconds, the dawning comprehension showing on my obscured features as I quickly looked back from the Yak to the village in utter surprise and incredulity. Two days... Except... "Then we have a problem." Pushing my hood down, finally revealing the unruly dark brown hair which followed, to my neck, unshaven beard and mustache which made me look far older than I truly was, spots in various parts of my average-looking face and hazel determined eyes behind medium glasses. I removed said glasses quickly to wipe off the snow which gathered upon it, putting them back on after and pocketing my hands yet again. "Because this technology, it's far too advanced for your kind. No offense but..." Rutherford seemed directly unfazed from the observation, tilting his head over my way with covered unreadable eyes. "And the Mystics are unease." The Mystics? I met his expression with a frown. "Why, what's happened?" Were they alright? Did something occur to them? Last time I met they looked about ready to drop- No... No, I shouldn't be joking like that. Or ever again... "Many has happened to the Yaks of late, and now we fear it is not simply affecting us." Rutherford, speaking in more comprehending speech and casualness than ever there was of him. Clearly, something was going on with him and presumably his species. "Come." And he strode forwards with purpose, not waiting for me to catch up at all. I didn't linger, though, hoping to see what exactly was happening now. Another imbalance? Something caused by accident to increase Yak intelligence? Intervention from my friends? A spell gone wrong? Whatever it was, something felt really, really wrong. I had a bad feeling about this... As do I, Jack. As do I... Hm... Also whatever takes me out of this damn cold. Wherever there's advanced technology, there are heating systems. 'Scuse me. Pardon me. Coming through. What polite hospitable Yaks; making room for their leader and shoving themselves past me, of at least trying to, whilst I'm following the Prince to our destination. I had to swerve and make use of my incredibly thin physique so I wouldn't directly knock into anyone. I dare say all this walking around Equestria has left my body some positive feedback. But man, just look at what they've done here. Whatever happened to suddenly have the Yak species gain a clearer understanding of modern technology seemed to be doing them favours. Water wheels, windmills, even Yak blacksmiths in some places we walked by, everyone seeming very occupied with their new senses of clarity. Former huts transformed into more stone and hay houses with glass windows, even with the woolly brutes putting up decorations outside their homes and working together. No stomping around, everyone was acting so casual. Oops, almost bruised my neck against two Yaks carrying a bale of hay, quickly ducking beneath the middle as I walked by, hands in pocket and gazing around in pure wonder. Some Yaks were resorting to even standing on their hind legs alone! What the Hell was even happening around me?! Even small food stores were presented. Okay, it looked like they were selling makeshift snow food, but still! I quickly warmed my hands briefly upon passing a nearby campfire, taking in the heat I desperately need upon travel back to this place. Much better, following after Rutherford hurriedly and careful not to bump into anyone, in spite of how crowded it was. And... I dare say I peeked a library at the corner of my eye, just at the end of one 'street.' Christ, Twilight would-! ... She'd have a field day... ... If the Prince took any notice of my expression, he made no acknowledgement, simply grunting as he led me further down the village, if it could be called as such anymore, towards some more isolated part with a familiar hut right before us. Well, seems not everything has changed around here. This hut left some impression here the previous times I visited. I had never risked doing so again before now for the same reasons I refused to visit old friends. It was for the best. But like Starswirl said, this seemed far too important to ignore. Speaking of, you picked up anything while we're here, Starswirl? I... It seems to be transparent. My spiritual mentor responded rather uncertainly, as if in a trance. Never a good sign, that or he was highly intrigued. There is an interference in the air... But not precisely related to the forces of imbalance... And yet... An impatient snort stopped me from hearing more any unique insight, Rutherford already by the entrance atop the two steps and regarding me with exhaling nostrils. "Former pony too distracted. They are waiting for you." "Alright alright." I spread my arms in apology, noting how the snow has gone much lighter since our entry into the village. Sighing, I strode forward to join the Yak Prince, rather eager to see what these mystics wanted this time. Hopefully not just some more pretentious cryptic warnings again about a worldwide threat. I already had that to take care of. I too am intrigued with the purpose behind their summoning you. Perhaps our Yak friends may shed some more light on our enemy's whereabouts. Doubtful, but here's to hoping. "And the fires and the winds and the mountain soil. And the harmony, the chaos and the undeserving..." The smell hit me first, far too recognizable for them as soon as I went through the draped carpet for a door, into the round and rather cozy hut occupied with a handful number of certain aged female woolly creatures. Yep, nothing's seemed to have changed much in here. Save for the campfire lit in the middle of the room... And the smoke above omitting an admittedly sinister atmosphere. Won't lie, I did flinch a little... But not even a cough. There doesn't seem to be any open windows or gaps to let the clouded smoke leave. More voodoo magic or something? "And the waters and the glaciers and the fallen leaves. Nature and entropy which will contrast or unite, unending..." That rather vague and low muttering from one mystic wasn't helping. And judging by all those absurd number of decorations covering her obscured features, this must be the head of them- Ow. Okay I was moving already! Sheesh! Rutherford's shove prompting me to slowly approach the group, careful not to interrupt their... Activity and taking a gentle crossed-legged seat beside the empty spot between two mystics at the Prince's gesture, on some rather rough muddy ground. Yaks care little for rugs except as doors, apparently. Old Yaks especially. ...Was I going native...? Suddenly all hidden eyes were directly on me... Terrific. I could only smile sheepishly and give a short wave. Was I suppose to speak a greeting? Make an acknowledgement to their stares? Stare right back? How did my last greeting go again...? "And the mist and the fog and the endless seas. And the tides to the flowing magma to the starless currents..." The lead mystic trailed off, aged obscured eyes behind graying fur turned my way, her croak-like voice suddenly becoming more clearer as though she returned to the real world. "The chosen one returns to us..." I winced, biting back an urge to snap at calling me any sort of prodigy. Storytelling one-oh-one, be creative without using any 'chosen one' tripe. It's just a recipe for laziness. In any case, I was far from a chosen one for anything. More like a chosen one for utter failure and letting people he loved down. "You should not have delayed child." The presumably wise old Yak started again, head lifting slightly towards the small fire surrounded by her brethren and I. Rutherford remained in the shadows over my shoulder, as if some sort of silent guardian. "The winds of change have arisen, and now the price must be paid for all time." Vague and sinister cryptic as always. I almost bristled at the veiled scolding. "I'm more curious as to how you all managed to find me and send me that letter. No one knew of my location, with all due respect." With what little respect could be mustered in my openly expectant British voice, leaning forward slightly to the heat and forgetting about the cold for a long moment. "There are far more pressing matters than our foresight, child, though they could be considered one and the same, perhaps." The aged Yak responded briskly, one other elder producing a hoofful of dust from a small sack at the side... And throwing it into the fire. Whoa! My body jumped back a little in my sport from the reaction of the flames, puffing more colourful smoke into the air... Funny, they looked like... Images...? Wait, they seemed to be taking shape. Some parts of the smoke were their own colour. Pink, green, blue, gold... All either merging or taking some various forms. What advanced magic have these Yaks gotten themselves into... Or what they always had...? "The mountain is crying, child of the stars." The lead mystic continued rather solemnly, letting the smoke take their amazing shapes, almost looking like a constellation for something. Could barely make out what, though, even cocking my head in befuddlement. "Events what should never be are occurring, and are occurring at this moment..." A more blackened mist, splitting down in two and forming oval shapes, pure darkness with no life to them, almost looking like... I jumped at the opened snapped eyes. "No." I frowned instantly, fingers digging into my knees at the familiar bone-chilling sight from eyes belonging only to one monstrous entity. "We see him in our visions. He haunts the nights of our children, invades their peace in the name of insanity and despair." "That creature..." Rutherford spoke up quietly from behind, probably aware of my visible heavy breathing at the appalling implications made from that demon. "He carries neither the kindness or friendship of other ponies. What is he?" "He..." I swallowed, attempting some measure of calm... And failing. "He is a mistake..." Cruel laughter... Sparkling dying eyes... Hopelessness... "His name is Zagreus..." I at least managed with a glare to the ground, scarcely looking back up to meet their hidden gazes. "A creature born from the imbalance of events changed by my own doing. He wants to... To erase everything from existence and remake the universe in his own image..." I grounded out with self-deprecating grit teeth. For some reason, this felt far too important to share, because... ...Because...! The lead Yak elder prevented me from voicing my startling epiphany, that solemn tone ever present. "And it appears this creature will succeed in his malevolent quest, as events proceed in motion; contrasting the very flow of time and order." More dust thrown into the flames, taking shapes next once producing six coloured clouds... Clouds of colours which I would recognize whom they symbolized in a heartbeat. No... God no! "And six children of magic may pay the ultimate retribution..." No! "Twilight...!" I released a gasp of utter despair and horror. No, if Zagreus was completely targeting them now as opposed to me... "No! It's me he wants dead first! Not them!" I snapped heatedly towards the mystic, all pretenses of respect vanquished in the name of yearning to know the safety of my cherished family. "Are they safe? Are they alright? Is SHE alright?!" I had to know! It was imperative I had to realize! I'll leave right now if they didn't answer my dreaded worries then and there! The mystics seemed to pay no acknowledgement to my passionate concern, throwing even more dust in the cackling fire and... Gah! "THE KING WILL RISE AND FRIENDSHIP FALLS! THE SIX REBEL AND CLIMB SO TALL! IMBALANCE REIGNS AND BALANCE CRAWLS! THE CHAMPIONS OF RIGHTS WILL HEED THE CALL!" A gust of harsh wind, soaring through the flames, and abruptly all sight was revealed, pairs of aged silver eyes all collectively shining through the dark, with the blackest shade reflecting from the lead mystic's frail orbs. I breathed shallowly, unable to look away from the wisdom and raw power emanating from the pair of dark silver staring right back at me, piercing through my fragile soul as though unraveling every aspect, every piece of my existence. "We have gained these powers of foresight." The leader began once again, after the collective cryptic speech of her sisters concluded and those eyes gleamed with pure knowing. "Because magic itself is bleeding into the land." More smoke thrown, revealing green and blue mist forming to that of represented fields and clear skies. "Whereas even those far from reach may play other roles in this malicious scheme of our enemy..." Red and yellow resembling hair... A shape akin to a guitar... A red horn... Two more softer light purple eyes... "From the smallest ladybug to the mightiest lizard, all are becoming affected by what this creatures has done to the other realms. There is far more at risk than you may ever comprehend." The head mystic tilted her aged head. "My boy... You must go." "G-Go...?" I released a small sound, almost akin to a squeak. My limbs were visibly trembling, hazel human eyes wide in horror and awe, simultaneous, realizing what it was Zagreus may actually be doing to the world. His presence... The Yaks becoming more advanced... These elders gaining foresight... All other creatures to be affected by the stream of leaked magic coating the land and transforming them for better or worse... Therefore, causing a boatload more imbalance all because of his existence... ... Because of my existence... "To where it all first began." She instructed, and my body froze by what she was asking. No. No I couldn't- "And there is yet more, for the ending of magic would brings not only the end of life across the lands, or the harmony which binds all together..." What... What could be possibly worse... I had a dreadful and apprehensive feeling my answer was about to come... Right now... Silver eyes glinted once more, sending a shock down my weary spine and goosebumped skin. "The end of all itself." I was already standing up and bolting out the hut before I even realized, my legs on overdrive and autopilot down the busying streets of advanced Yaks which should never be. Evens all happening because of my own recklessness. My decisions to choose helping others in the name of slapping continuity in the face! Starswirl, I need a portal to Ponyville! Right this second! Think rationally, Jack. Gathered magic like this may incite an adverse effect of the already bleeding magic spreading across- I was not taking weeks to walk all the way back, Starswirl! I'm needed now! It was finally time... Time go back home! Time to go see my family again! Time to set things right eternally! Now Starswirl! And the golden shining portal opened right before my running eyes to the entrance of the affected village, and without even hesitation, I rammed through into the welcoming light without a single care. I may have ran away to protect my friends. But by God, I will always come back to protect them too...! Jack Wright as Stardust Balance Kelly Sheridan as Starlight Glimmer Rebecca Shoichet as Sunset Shimmer Jim Miller as King Sombra Vincent Tong as Flash Sentry Andrea Libman as Pinkie Pie/Fluttershy Ashleigh Bell Rainbow Dash/Applejack Tabitha St. Germain as Rarity Cathy Weseluck as Spike Ian Hanlin as Sunburst Zagreus as Zagreus And Tara Strong as Twilight Sparkle A JOURNEY BEYOND SANITY THE MOVIE Protect them until the very ends of...! ... ...Huh... Just the mere sight of the town had me frozen stiff. Even after all this time I recognized this spot off by heart, the same quiet place I preferred going to whenever I needed to be truly alone... Or just for Twilight and I... The Star Hill, as I had dubbed it way back when. The sensation of nostalgia hitting me like a freight train, that Ponyville air breathing into my nostrils with a side of apple. Again, my hands were quivering, swallowing a dry throat and blinking rapidly. Half of me expected all this to be an illusion, a fabrication incited the desperation of my own mind and how immense I missed my dearest friends. Because I was home... Home... Home... I was... I was actually...! How long...? I almost fell on my knees, struggling to keep myself composed and throw my long-sleeved arms up in the air happily, instead my upper limbs dangling helplessly by my sides. After all this time, I was actually home... ... The Hell was everyone...? Even all the way from this hill, I could make out previously the shapes of Equestrians walking to and from the town. So why couldn't I see anyone close by? Were my glasses foggy again...? I believe the local inhabitants, like all fellow Equestrians across the land, are contently attending the first Friendship Festival in Canterlot. Oh... And you neglected to mention this a few minutes ago to helpfully dampen my intense worries for my friends? Well, you were in a hurry. Very funny. Still, a friendship festival. I almost snorted, if not for the severity of the situation, hands in black pockets and still just standing there, unwilling to move for the moment. Sounds like Twilight's getting bolder with spreading the magic of friendship over Equestria. A momentous events, the first of countless more to arise. My aged teacher answered in my mind with a touch of warmth and approval. Every year, a festival shall commence, in celebration for the utter wonders and potential for everyone to make friends with others. Soon enough, all many other species shall partake in the festivities and learn the power and comfort of friendship with every passing year. It is the young Princess, Jack, who shall leave her mark on the world in bringing all life together through friendship and trust. And, wait, don't tell me, she's probably panicking about getting everything done perfectly right this second. You would know her better than many, Jack. I allowed myself a small smirk. Me, Spike, our friends. Everyone close to her, I feel. And it just sounds exactly like something Twilight would do whilst making the best effort not to screw such an important responsibility up. But she'll be fine. With our amazing friends beside her, and the fact she and the others were currently out of danger in the form of Ponyville. ... ... ... ...Shall we proceed? What? O-Oh, yes. Sorry, just needed a moment to collect myself... Heh... Though the spiritual unicorn sounded sympathetic, there was a touch of urgency to his grandfatherly voice. If the Yak's prophecy rings truth, we cannot spare time for hesitancy. I shudder to comprehend what this 'end of all' they predicted could be. And with Zagreus in Ponyville... He would the ample time to do some damage while Twilight wasn't at home... [BEEP]... Okay. Okay... I could do this... Just need a nanosec... ... Inhaling sharply, I made the effort to steel myself, hand in pocket brushing against the cool metallic hilt of a useful defensive weapon, feeling the weight of other tactics on my right wrist and beneath my feet. No time like the present... And I absolutely refuse to allow that corrupt monstrosity to defile my home. We must consider what the mystics meant, however, as we travel there. In addition, there's no confirmation that Zagreus currently dwells within the castle than anywhere else close by. I'll check the Forest and the abandoned ruined castle there after my extensive search through my old home, regardless how nostalgic and painful it will be. Because every part of my body and soul were in agreement that I never, ever deserved to set foot inside that wonderful castle again, its glimmering structure from this distance causing a lump in my traveling throat. And try as I might, I couldn't rid myself of the nostalgia, the memories which hit me like an avalanche of rocks with every area and spot I walked by. Ponyville may seem empty for the moment, but my heart and mind filled all the spot for them. Because I was seeing ponies, ponies everywhere. All trotting by merrily, conversing with one another, eating together, playing ball at the nearby park with picnics and flying kites. All equines without a shred of fear or apprehension in their hearts, totally in peace and content with the lives as it should be. None of these ponies ever deserved to experience such travesties but bliss and love. Sometimes I always envied them of that. It was all coming back to me, piece by piece, and my heart was lerching upwards and threatening to be vomited from my mouth from the heavy flashbacks and the sensation of how much I desperately missed being here... Home is where the heart is, my boy. You should never feel alienated from returning, even if you deem yourself unworthy. ... Huh...? Oh, look Starswirl. I pointed, almost in excitement. That was where I first appeared in this world! How the Hell could I eve remember the exact spot I woke up on?! "He's waking up..." "I can see that." "What do you think's wrong with him?" "Maybe he's had too much sugar." Where...? Who...? What...? "Mister...? Hey mister...! Wake up!" I remembered, faintly smiling at the nostalgia whilst observing the spot on the ground, how hopelessly confused and bewildered I felt, suddenly appearing in a cartoon world after falling asleep back in my home world. The bafflement of being greeted by Bon and Lyra, soon followed with utter despair and incredulity at being transformed into a pony. Sighing rather depressingly, I continued onwards, the memories getting to me and threatening to drown my state. Shouldn't really be wasting any time with the end of the world presumably on the horizon. But still, I remember the state of who I was, back then. A nineteen-year-old boy, suddenly uprooted from my world unaware and thrust into a land which relied on magic and compassion, utterly lost, frightened and alone. It didn't take long for me to realize that I wasn't alone, but refused to admit it even to myself. Back then, I judged myself a lost cause - though, that hasn't really changed all too much - adamant in keeping Twilight and everyone out from knowing the real me. Because I was afraid of opening my heart again... ...Had I not been so stubborn, what would have changed, I wonder? What would have happened to me had I accepted their friendship and kindness right off the bat, opening myself to them and letting those six wonderful mares and one amazing dragon know the real me, much much earlier? Would have I been more happy? More jovial and party-like? Always attending events and places I was never really a fan of for the sake of appeasing my friends? Would Twilight and I have, at a much earlier time...? ...Well, it was unhealthy to dwell on what-ifs all the time. The past couldn't be changed, even if you wanted it to... Heh, or in Starlight's case, had the power to. Huh, I recognized that bench. I think it was the first time Twilight and I had a real genuine civil conversation, a sneaky means on the back then unicorn's part to pry more about myself, and make a real new friend. "You're a writer?" "Well I've never published any books. Just some stories in my spare time for others to enjoy reading. I'm not quite there yet. I plan to get become an author someday." "Oh. You never really struck me as a writer, Stardust." "Did I ever strike you as anything?" "Trying, for a start. So, do others enjoy your work then?" "I certainly hope so. But my work is... average at best. I dabble here and there. Writing is arguably the best thing I excel at... if you don't count being a sarcastic grumpy loner. There are still so many flaws with my writing I wish to correct, and one day will. My profession as an author won't be happening anytime soon." "So that's your dream then, to become an author." How back then she kept calling me by the Equestrian name I chose. Ha, even to my mind it felt surreal for her to address me without my real name; only Twilight ever had the right to call me as such on this planet. Was still weird even when it wasn't specifically her addressing me. The Midnight version I encountered on my runaway travels- ... ...Moving on... You can't keep brushing the issue off indefinitely, Jack. You must address before it eats away at you. I'll think about it. Later. Right now, Starswirl, Zagreus was our biggest priority. I could start worrying and beating myself up for letting everyone down afterwards, when I'm either dead or beginning at Twilight and everyone's hoofs for forgiveness. Nothing sounded more appropriate. Jack. You can't keep doing to yourself- I could do whatever I damn well like to myself, Starswirl. You may be my teacher, but you're NOT my caretaker. If I'm guilty for everything that's happened, then I will shoulder the responsibility. Let it crush me if that happens. The point of the matter was I didn't deserve them. Pinkie's laughter. Rarity's generosity. Fluttershy's kindness. Applejack's honesty. Rainbow's loyalty. Twilight's magic. All their smiles of hope and joy, their offered hooves and embraces. Spike accepting me as his own fatherly parent. Starlight viewing me as some older sibling. Sunset and friend's offered hands for support and standing by me against whatever threat consumed their home. "You... You've ruined everything I've worked for!" "You tried to threaten my friends." Compassion. Love. Admiration. Friendship. None of those I ever worked for earning, all handed to me on a silver platter. A pathetic manchild with autism and a passion for getting himself almost killed, repeatedly, in the name of some noble crusade of putting himself in risk first in favour of keeping his loved ones safe and from harm's way. Even when they follow him... Follow ME into battle... And that was why I chose to left... I couldn't take that anymore... I left because I was a coward... ...Ha... Ha... A glint caught the corner of my eye, bowed head glancing down remorsefully to the hand bearing the promise ring. The vow to keep Twilight safe and happy for all time. I slowly pulled my hand out, the purple gem attached to the one-of-a-pair jewelry gleaming beneath the warm sun, reminding me painfully of those angelic sparkling violet eyes. "Nopony is beyond friendship, Jack." ...I hope your festival goes amazingly, Twilight. You, Spike, Starlight, everyone... All deserve the best time for all your hardships- What the... Gah...! The suddenly violent trembling from the ground almost had me fall over, quickly clutching onto a nearby streetlamp for support, the pathway beneath me feeling more than ready to crack open. Which, thankfully, died down as soon as it begun, and I breathed heavily, effort to compose myself and steadily removing myself from the lamp. What the Hell was happening now...? Jack... Starswirl, for a rare time, sounded unusually apprehensive. It seems we are about to be welcomed with some new visitors... Huh...? The [BEEP]...?! My ears had picked up on the sounds, noting the shadow of clouds suddenly snuffing out the sunlight blazing to the beautiful small town and gazed upwards in wonder, taken back by A. The sudden black clouds encompassing the formerly peaceful blue skies. And B. The few massive airships accompanying said ominous clouds. Zagreus?! Something else. Look to your left, Jack! And so I did... And I immediately sprung into action, from the sight of a stampede of multi-coloured Equestrians blatantly being chased by huge wool creatures into Ponyville. The screams and cries for help told me all I needed to know. And I refused to let any invaders defile our home! Whoa! That was a close one! And thankfully only the sensation of scraped knees and nothing much else. I had enough bruises to last a lifetime so any additions would be like counting sheep. "Go! GO!" I practically roared for the ponies I helped push out the way of falling debris. And that soon became the least of my concerns. Insert classic superhero scene here of innocent beings cowering at a wall, some villainous brute minion slowly approaching their trembling states to do God knows what. And boom, saved at the last minute. Except, no heroes here. Or superpowers. Just a man, a short barely six foot tall bearded human in need of a serious bath and shave, with some sick jet-rocket boots charging right into the white and black creature, knocking the unprepared brute right into a nearby abandoned food cart. I'll pay for the damages later. "Run!" I practically snarled to the green and yellow mares, whom did as instructed in a fright and went to join their kind deeper into the town square. Just as that happened, my hazel eyes caught the sight of more ponies being backed against a corner by two of those creatures. Oh no they don't. You come into my town? Terrify the populace? And expect little resistance? Regardless how long I've been absent, this was MY town. My home! I'll give these clowns the same treatment I handed to that Ursaminor and those Changelings, long ago when they invaded Ponyville. The white furry brutes in black chest armour didn't stand a chance. It was incredible how much I was withstanding against their metallic protective wear. It didn't hurt all that much. With the two knocked back together from my elbow to one's head and meeting the other's, I settled down on the ground and gestured to the group of five. "Go, join the others!" They all too happily obliged, not even a glance of gratitude. They were probably scared of me as much as they were of these- Oh what now?! I struggled to latch onto a nearby table, almost knocking it over and me with it, from the violently vibrations on the ground, glaring up in surprise followed with pure rage at what caused the short and brief earthquakes. Those sinister-looking black airships. They were firing harpoons into the many roofs of various town buildings, as though dropping the anchors for their proper invasion, and were currently slowly descending. I hoped it would never had arisen to this. Starswirl murmured in clear resignation, as though the sight of an invading species was somewhat an inconvenience. But it seems Zagreus has been anticipating our arrival after all, and prepared for this exact hypothesis. My focus lasted on the lowering black ships upon composure until the next following sight of ponies being chased relentlessly by more of those guard things; more of which I easily dispatched. Being on the run helps you learn a few tricks. For example; a hidden blade produced above the wrist attached to a magically endless chain spawning out from somewhere else, courtesy of my good teacher. One swing and the three goat-looking furry humanoids in armour and masks tripped over, unceremonious, allowing the next batch of equines to reach shelter wherever it was they were all fleeing towards. I'll keep all these creatures at bay, holding out until these escaping ponies could reach safety. The current ground forces were low in number, apparently, judging by the brief glance around the outer layer of the town. Facing an entire army by yourself, Jack. Starswirl almost sounded fondly exasperated. How much your Princess would disapprove. Well, what else was new? "Canterlot has fallen!" One pony cried out in terror, some unicorn stallion galloping by as he exclaimed this information. "They're coming!" Some blood drained from my face. No... Events that should be are in motion, Jack. Starswirl immediately attempted to reassure his apprehensive pupil. Twilight and the rest are facing their latest opposition and their forces. And like always, they will prevail. Provided that Zagreus hasn't interfered with these events in question, which seemed depressingly likely. The Storm King has finally made his move, I take it? That mental inquiry was put on hold by the immediate stomping and directing my concentration on the group of guards heading right towards me, wielding no weapons but their clenched fists. Big mistake on their part. These rocket boots took some time to handle and get use to, but in the end I got some skill over them, immediately flying out of the way like a massive jump, landing perfectly on a tiled rooftop and maintaining my balance, hand firm on the material and daring these creatures to follow. These were the infamous army of the Storm King which forced pirates to abandon their ways and incited hippogriffs into hiding? Either all I've learnt and practiced since leaving home has made me stronger and flexible than ever - which I truly doubted - or there were just big pushovers. An army of Bulk Bicep's, perhaps. Speaking of whom, I think I just saw the ridiculously massive pegasus flee by, too. But regardless, the minions did pursue me, climbing up the building with sheer intent... Until I firmly kicked them all down to the ground without major difficulty. Was this invasion force on the lowest setting of difficulty? I've fought Diamond Dogs more troublesome than these guys! Oops! Almost missed another pony about to get captured, firing my chained blade to the ground and pulling myself along, shoulder impacting the side of another grunting soldier and flinching myself from hitting such armour. Okay, that one I felt! But the pony made a break for it, thankfully. No use standing there and gawking like a tool. I stood upwards after prying the blade from the ground, pulled back above my sleeved wrist and started rubbing my shoulder soothingly for a brief moment. Give it two seconds, then I'll deal with the rest- A recognizable magic blast sounded too closely from behind me, forcing me to whirl at another furry humanoid being blasted away midair before it could impact into me. But that wasn't the most shocking thing for me that particular moment. "I knew you wouldn't just leave your friends to fight against something like this!" Stunned hazel eyes gazed over with mixtures of shock, incredulity and excitement from the sight of the pink witty unicorn, finding myself smiling brightly and genuinely for the first time in weeks. "Starlight!" I couldn't help but call out in utter relief and joy, the sheer fact that one good friend who was like a sister to me seemed perfectly okay and unharmed. The powerful and skillful mare with lilac eyes and blue and purple mane beamed right back, despite the present crisis, before then calling back in sudden horror. "Look out!" Hm? Oh! That fist almost caught me by the skin of his teeth, quickly leaning away from the extended limb and taking advantage at the charging creature's back, one firm boot pressed intently against the black armour. A second later resulted in him flying into a wall, and forcing myself skidding a few feet back before regaining composure. Rather a dangerous thing to do on my part, but beggars couldn't be choosers at this point. Besides, it's not as if I even cared what happened to me anymore... Nor have I ever, really. Five more of them chasing after innocent equines were flown back from hitting a strong blue shield, Starlight releasing her magic with a short pant. "That's the last of the evacuees." The pink mare announced, hurrying over to my side with a serious and weary expression. "We shouldn't stick around too long or-" I couldn't resist myself, mind and heart driven to instantly tightly embrace the mare on the spot, whom. after a moment of startled shock, wrapped front pink fur limbs around my neck right in response. Situation aside, you don't know how much it meant for me to see her again. An old friend and one of countless many whom I missed severely. Despite our last encounter being more recent than the rest. "I'm so glad you're okay!" We both found ourselves saying together in joy and relief, blinking for a moment together... Then laughing shortly, Starlight taking the lead this time, "After we heard some 'creature' fought off a den of Manticores invading Thorax's territory a month back, we were starting to think... Never mind." And she grinned lightly, pushing my arm with relieved affection. "I knew you would come back sooner or later. As did Twilight-" "Oh for pete's sake!" Another familiar and welcoming feminine voice snapped rather incredulously. "Save the reunion hugs for later when we're not being invaded by some Storm King and his whole army!" "Trixie!" I called out in surprise and total happiness, glad to see the blue unicorn too, whom too the liberty of tripping up two more huge soldiers with a long rope and instantly tying their limbs up with expert magic. Hasn't someone been practicing? However, the magician was in no mood for small talk or exchanging pleasantries. "We need to catch up with everypony else! I the Great and Powerful Trixie refuse to be captured by some embarrassing brutes! So let's go already!" And headed on her way further into the invaded town hurriedly, Starlight and I proceeding to share a look. "I think I liked her better when she took things with a grain of salt." Starlight managed to quip in light humour, before glancing upwards at the descending airships with a newfound grim expression. "But she's right; reinforcements should be joining them any minute now. We have to reach shelter at the Town Hall. Come on!" The Town Hall? "Rather a ill-fated place to decide shelter for at this instance, Starlight." A faint smile, perhaps resembling that of reminiscence. "To be fair, Stardust, we don't exactly have many other options at this point." Oh it felt good to team up and kick some arse alongside this mare again! With any friend really, as Starlight and I owned some goat armoured scrubs with combined technology and magic as we passed through the streets hurriedly, Trixie taking the lead and rather impressively dodging the clutches of other minions herself, leaving us to clean the garbage up behind once she distracted them enough. And from the look on Starlight's face as we kicked some goat butt together, I wasn't the only one who missed spending any time with a good friend. Blue magic blasts and shield mixed with the sounds of rocket boots and the unsheathing of a hidden blade. Oh, I was careful, mind you, not to directly hit these creatures with said blade but the chain instead. Really the thing was used for climbing, stability or intimidation tactics. The lightsaber couldn't be relied on forever, secured deep in my black pocket. But yes, it felt more than satisfying to do this again with Starlight, considering all those other times we kicked some major [BEEP] together against a gen one Tirek, some numerous species and others. We made a good team, and it especially worked better since Starlight was taught a few things from you-know-who. I was grinning a lot more today than I had in months. It felt wonderful! ... Shame it wouldn't last before reality and reminders hammered home soon enough. But for now. "Nice look, by the way." Starlight grunted amidst her banter, stunning one guard with a shield and letting me plow right into him, knocking the pathetically weak creature into a glass window. Even though some of them had shields which seemed to deflect magic, that hardly deterred Starlight. "Black's good on you." "You like?" I ducked beneath a swinging arm, knocking it upwards with the metal wear around my right wrist followed with a swift whirl, knocking the same wrist harshly into the side of the goat's face. "Organization XIII, isn't it?" Starlight teleported with a quick blue flash, allowing two more minions to crash harshly into one another hysterically, blast them away into others like bowling balls to pins. "I think you once said you always wanted one of their coats." One swift ascension via the boots, and a fall on the back neck of the next furry white soldier, knocking him down for the count. Another one grabbing me from behind met with a swift back headbutt into his armoured face, but still becoming a pushover. "Glad you paid attention to my wishes regardless how many times you died against the boss." "It's not easy on hard mode, Stardust." The mare flashed out of the way of another barreling soldier, letting him knock into three others just like that. "You try playing a video game for the first time on the highest difficulty." Amazing how we didn't break stride or concentration during our banter, standing back to back briefly before more magic and rocket boot blazed around, more of our enemies being knocked down or into one another pitifully. "It proud mode, my dear. Besides, the highest in the game is critical mode... Which I've beaten on my first try." "Not strictly on level one though, isn't that right-?" "How can you two be bantering at a time like this?!" Trixie called out next irritably, interrupting the flow and waving us over impatiently after dunking one minion into a conjured pool of jelly. "Come on already, before we're left behind!" "...She's still struggling on beginner mode." Starlight clarified behind the source to Trixie's annoyance as we hurriedly followed after the blue trickster. "Guess Trixie's not really thrilled with others being better at games without breaking a sweat." Oh, how much I had missed this! A few corners around, down some more streets, it was all coming back to me in a heartbeat, recognizing and recalling what street led to where, all the pathways and their destinations, knowing instantly from my memories the entire layout of the town I had resided in for so long. A place I had come to eventually address as home. Ponyville. A town of peace and serenity when Twilight and the others weren't causing a ruckus and trouble wasn't knocking at our doorstep. Small and quiet, just how I always liked it. A town which had always beckoned for me to return. And now, under siege by a malevolent King and his invading forces. But not for much longer, if Twilight and our friends could save the world yet again soon enough. Which I know they will. I may not believe in myself or a lot other things anymore... But I would, and will, always believe in them. Town Hall was in plain sight, at the center of the whole area, and we were welcomed by several guards of Canterlot and Crystal Empire origins alike, the numerous pegasi and unicorns instantly spotting our approach and pointed clean spears our way, forming a protective semi-circle around the entrance into the tall main building where presumably all the ponies who managed to escape the initial invasion escaped towards. I wasn't even fazed by the lack of trust and spears being pointed my way, moreso disappointed yet not really surprised by, again, the lack of Earth Pony guards. Seriously, Earth Ponies were the real underdogs of Equestria. Haven't the likes of Applejack and I - when I became a gold Earth Pony with unkempt hair and beard since arriving into this world - proved their worth? We do the most out of all others in Equestria, [BEEP]holes! Interesting how you consider yourself a pony still, Jack, in spite of previous claims from yourself that you no longer deem yourself deserving to eve be compared to our fellow equines. I pointedly ignored Starswirl's musing, Starlight and I approaching at the steps where Trixie waved over, the pink unicorn pausing with me briefly to the guards and addressing out-loud with assurance. "It's okay. He's with us!" Skepticism and doubt spread all over their features. Starlight huffed, already looking ready to roll her eyes. "It's Stardust Balance! You know, the alien? The man who saved our lives a bazillion times already? That Stardust Balance?" Whom was no longer worthy of even wielding that name any further, but I dared not interject that at this time. Starlight's words had an effect, and I pretended those glimmers in the guard's eyes weren't portrayed that of hope, instead relieved that they slowly lowered their weapons and allowed us entry, stepping aside. "About time!" Trixie called out, not even halfway indoors yet and looking pleased herself that we've caught up. "Now let's get inside before more of those creatures arrive-!" And sounds of more stomping cut the magician mare off, every one of us outside snapping their heads in the direction of the various feet heading our way, an air of dread passing through our beings. Ah [BEEP]. "Get indoors, NOW!" I practically roared without being patient for argument, grabbing the first startled guards by the tail and pulling him behind, prompting the others to break formation with the drop of a hat and began retreating into the tall round building, knowing better than to argue with the famous - or infamous varying on who one converses with - Twilight Warrior. Though I never deserved to be addressed as that again either. Starlight and Trixie stepped between the doors and steps themselves for the guards to pass, soon both grabbing me by the back with their teeth and dragging me in behind them, probably thinking that I would stay outside to hold them off so the ponies could further barricade themselves in. Damn... They knew me too well. Sound of a buzzing instrument, followed with Starlight then whirling around to face the guards with us in the entrance, a stern expression rivaling that of Twilight's. "Find everything suitable enough to barricade the doors and windows! And don't waste any time!" The pegasi and unicorns in gold and blue armour obeyed at once, setting straight to work as we proceeded to move out of the way, the pink unicorn then turning to me with a sudden sheepish expression, the sonic screwdriver she used to locked the doors hovering in a blue hue then onto her hoof, held out before me. "I've been borrowing this since you kinda left it with me back at CHS. Hope you didn't mind." Heh, you made it sound as if that wasn't intentional on my part, my dear. I gently pushed the hoof back, allowing myself a small reassuring smile at her perplexed expression. "You're making better use of it than I, I'm sure." And she smiled right back, if a bit uncertain. Trixie then proceeded to snort. "Some things never change." Before smirking at me rather faintly. "So, this is what you actually look like, huh?" Pink eyes gazed up and down as if in examination frowning quite softly. "Well, colour me not impressed." Both my brows perked up. "And you're anything to be desired yourself, Trixie." She snorted. "Impudent." "Spoiled brat." "Rude human." "Sniveling pony." Pink and hazel eyes exchanged a firm stare down... Before the pretense ended and we both smiled lightly, not really hugging like Starlight and I had but the blue magician opting to patting a hoof on my leg. Closest to affection she might ever give me, while Starlight was smiling in bemused fondness. "Hate to say it, but you've no idea how much I missed our own bantering, Stardust." I was about to say the same, except someone else cut me off. "Stardust...?" Another welcoming voice from an old friend. It's a nostalgic wonderland up in here! "Stardust, is that really you...?" Oh, and another familiar tone! Male this time! I couldn't help but grin at the two approaching cream and brown Earth Ponies, both of whom regarded me in open puzzlement and wonder. Gently, I knelt downwards to their eye level, permitting a small smile of happiness and further relief that they were okay too. "Hello Bon. Doctor." Wooves gasped, whereas Bon Bon looked more than ready to cry at the welcoming sight of an old friend. The cream Earth Pony with dark blue eyes and blue and pink hair and tail waster no time in tightly embracing me, and I eagerly returned the hugging, often missing the hugs anyhow. Hugs were nice, and these Equestrians excelled at them. Plus, it was really, really good to see them again... It's always a pleasure, and joy, to see old friends and family yet again when they're safe and unharmed. Damn right- ...Wait... After pulling back, I glanced over Bon's shoulder curiously and frowned. "Where's Lyra?" The two were usually inseparable. "And Derpy?" Immediately the mood lessened. "Derpy..." Whooves already started, sounding awfully strained with head bowed to the red carpet and teeth uncharacteristically grit. "She... They..." "We couldn't save them in time." Even Starlight and Trixie looked immediately depressed from the subject as Bon's drained voice explained, dying down by several degrees with clear regret shining behind those blue eyes. "They didn't manage to escape them... There's this creature... The Storm King... He has an army, led by a unicorn named Tempest... And they... They..." And another, more posh yet still defeated tone finished for the struggling mare, causing eyes to turn with my own widening in genuine surprise. "We were completely taken by surprise, ill-prepared for the invasion which followed." "Octavia..." I whispered to the grey Earth Pony with tired pink eyes and black long mane tenderly. In answer, she provided a small, drained smile. "Glad to see you've finally come to your senses and returned home, Stardust, despite how a little late you are." No bite or jab to her tone, but it still hit me with a pang of regret and shame, my own mouth thinned. "A handful of us managed to flee by the train, but that didn't stop the King's forces from pursuing us all the way back to Ponyville, clearly..." "Everyone else was captured and didn't have time to flee." Starlight continued for the Earth Pony, looking severely distraught whilst taking a step forward. "The Princesses... Were turned to stone..." From the corner of my eye, Whooves flinched in despair. "But Twilight and the others... Disappeared..." Lilac eyes gazed downwards herself. "We were so powerless to do anything to stop this..." Slowly, I found myself leaning back against the wall in a sat position, regarding these despaired ponies with sympathy and empathy. Because I understood perfectly what it meant to be thoroughly powerless to protect the people you care about. "Please..." "Go home..." "Don't do this..." "Go to your friends..." I released a breath I wasn't even aware I was holding, enough in time to hear Bon state rather hopefully with rekindled faith. "But now that you're back, Stardust, we can finally return the fight and get our friends back! You'll be more than to inspire and rally other free ponies to our cause-" "Don't call me that." The abrupt, and rather harsh on my part, order had the cream mare hesitate, beginning to frown uncertainly. "B-But Stardust, we need-" "I said." I practically hissed through grit teeth. "DON'T call me that... I don't deserve the name Stardust any longer!" And forced myself upwards, standing away from the five startled equines and turning to face the window which had yet to be reinforced itself. With the clear sight of my destination right before me. "What's his problem...?" Trixie whispered no doubt to Starlight in bewilderment. "Oh who am I kidding? He's always had a problem...!" I didn't even deserve to be home... But that was neither here or there. What matters for me are two more crucial things; one of which involved getting my friends out of trouble and somewhere where I din't have to worry too much. But where... Ah! "The underground lake." I then announced before anyone else could speak up and try to persuade me to help further, looking back to my friends with a certain nod. "Where everyone was evacuated to the last time the town was invaded. You'd all be safe there." Starlight frowned, likely catching the emphasis on 'you,' whereas Bon nodded in realization. "When that monster Tirek was sucking the magic out of everypony! We can sneak out over there and draw out a strategy to retaliate over there." "In a more secluded and hidden location!" Whooves caught on almost gleefully, hope beginning to shine in innocent light eyes. "They'd never find us, especially in the Everfree Forest!" "Uh." Trixie looked between the two Earth Ponies with a expression known as skeptic. "Is Trixie the only one seeing some holes in this plan...?" I smiled faintly. Glad that Trixie's inconsistency with referring herself between first and third person hasn't changed in the slightest. It was appealing to the warmer parts of my shattered heart, all this... Being in their presence once again, exhaling softly with folded arms of relief and small wonder. If Lyra and Derpy were here, it'd all be complete. And let's not forget Vinyl. ...They'll be saved. Twilight and the others would save them soon enough. I know it... Right Starswirl...? "That's the plan then?" Octavia inquired with a soft thoughtful look between the other ponies and I. "Get everypony to a more concealed location and craft a counterattack against our new foe together? We have to worry about getting there." "Exactly!" Trixie responded eagerly. Meanwhile, Starlight was gazing at me with open suspicion. What? Was there something on my face? More than usual? "How in Equestria are we going to sneak a whole crowd of ponies over there without alerting those things outside?!" That was a good question, to be fair... Starswirl, how soon could you open another portal. The teacher sounded wholly apologetic. Not for another six hours, I'm afraid Jack. Damn! We wouldn't have enough time... So how would...? An elderly voice cleared her throat, and our surprised gazes fixed next on the light sand brown Earth Pony by the doorway, eyes glinting behind her own glasses with a rather knowing small smile. "I may know a means of getting everyone there safe and without anyone following." The Mayor of Ponyville announced with an expression akin to smug. Mayor ex machima alright. "When this building started upon its foundation, the ponies wished for it to be a place for stability and safety among fellow ponykind." Secret passage. "In case, should any serious threat arise, there would always be a means to evacuating every citizen in these walls for the purpose of escorting them away from the danger." Secret passage. "Though to this day, the means of escape has only ever been used once, and that roughly six decades go." Secret passage. Mayor Mare, after having guided us towards the bookshelf upon the second floor, turned to us with a light rather knowing grin and simply pulled back one book from the second row to the left. The cogs started turning as she spoke. "Now, of all times, seems the most appropriate to utilize these means once again." Called it; secret passage. Though why it was even built on the second floor just screamed design floor. Ponies and their architecture. "All we have to do now then is evacuate everyone down there!" Whooves stated gleefully, renewed hope expressed behind glinting cyan eyes, once everyone got over their shock at the sight of a secret staircase into darkness before us. "Just organize an orderly cue and voila!" Which would still take time, of which there was decreasingly little every passing moment. And judging from the doubtful expression on Octavia and Trixie's equine features, I wasn't the only one considering this. "Where exactly do these tunnels lead?" Starlight inquired as she peeked downwards into the dark, frowning in skepticism. "An underground network of tunnels which leads to many exits out of Ponyville from a distance. Assuming if, of course, the Diamond Dogs haven't burrowed through these special tunnels reserved only for us ponies over the years, but we needn't worry." The light brown Mayor waved dismissively, keeping a placating smile in spite of dire times. "I've memorized the layout from a map which I've studied extensively since my first days as Mayor, I know where precisely to go if we are to reach the Everfree Forest." ...And we never thought of using these tunnels when Tirek struck? Nightmare Moon? The Changelings? Would've been the perfect time as opposed to evacuating out in the open. Especially when there was plenty of time to do so! "We'd have to hurry." Bon stated next solemnly, deep blue gaze glancing between the room's occupants and scarcely achieving little to mask her pain. My own mouth thinned. The mental image of Lyra being enslaved by a madman was no more appealing to me as it was to you, Bon. "The Storm King's forces could try forcing their way in any minute." Starlight nodded, turning back fully to face everyone with a determined nod, with one lingering glance, I noticed, my direction. "We'll need to gather everyone up here now. Somepony should also go down and scout through those tunnels to make sure they're safe first." Trixie visibly shuddered, of course. "Ugh, going down into some spooky tunnels made a hundred years ago? This just isn't my kind of day." Then acknowledging the pointed stares her way, prompting the unicorn's frown. "What?" "Thanks for volunteering, Trixie." The blue mare's jaw fell agape once the words processed, and Starlight barely smiled before addressing everyone else again. "We might need that map too, for cautionary reasons." The Mayor nodded lightly. "Agreed. I'll go retrieve it, though it may take a minute; it has been a while since I last took a look at it. The map could really be anywhere." Because THAT'S what we want to hear. "I shall accompany you in searching for it." Whooves stepped up, probably looking for any excuse to be useful and stepping beside his fellow Earth Pony. "Two heads are better than one, after all." And both immediately left for the Mayor's office, leaving only four in the room left. Octavia decided to step forward then, looking deathly serious not seen since when we fought Chrysalis, Ahiuzotl and the Chimera together. Christ that was ages ago. "We'll go rally the others and make sure everyone's prepared for the route ahead." Bon nodded in agreement, pairs of eyes meeting my own for a long moment. Bon's lingered, but the intense expression and what her deep ocean orbs were attempting to convey prompted a small shudder from my shoulders, the cream mare then turning and accompanying the musician back downstairs, where everyone else awaited for any good news. Bon's expecting me to help. They all were... And that was the massive issue in this predicament. I couldn't help. Not this time... Not in the way they believed. "Great, the Great and Powerful Trixie has to be the one tasked with scouting ahead some dark caves..." The dark blue unicorn with silver mane and tail in a magician's attire grumbled out-loud as she began stepping into the dark narrow passageway, that disgruntled voice dying down over time the further Trixie ventured. Starlight rolled faintly humoured lilac eyes, unable to repress her smirk before turning to face me now that there were only two. "Some things never change, huh?" I shrugged, and then Starlight turned completely serious, painfully reminding me, by stance and facial expression alone, of a certain alicorn when she was taking things seriously. The stern voice didn't help dissuade me. "We'll need to draw up a plan of retaking Equestria from the Storm King and his army... Unless..." I answered the trailed off question knowingly. "Twilight and the others will triumph, Starlight." Eyes glimmered next in hope and relief. "Yeah these events were suppose to happen. Cliche villain takes over, gets beaten and sent packing in the end. Probably a massive party afterwards celebrating the freedom of Equestria." "I wouldn't put it past them not to continue with the Friendship Festival once this is all over." The pink mare replied in faint humour, corner of muzzle perked up amidst her subdued voice next. "She was hoping you'd show up there, you know." A short chuckle. "We all were, of course, but Twilight..." Lilac eyes stared firmly upwards, piercing through my broken soul. "She hoped you'd show up at least for the first ever festival to celebrate friendship. Rainbow Dash jested that this whole event was just one means of getting your attention." "A festival? With loud music and all the ponies in Equestria gathered?" I smirked faintly, folding my arms and indulging my good friend. "Because the last time that happened worked out so well for me." It was almost impossible, trying to hide the bitterness and drained soul from my parched voice. The damage was done and little could be done. I was dying and there was no remedy; no magical spell of power of friendship could save me this time. It was over for me. That's the end of it. Done and dusted. "I suppose," Starlight piqued up next, evidently sensing my thoughts and attempting to change the subject. "All we really have to do then is wait for all this to blow over, if our friends have got this covered." Though something in her resigned tone suggest sitting and hiding didn't suit the typically energetic unicorn well. Same here. "Might be a good time to catch up, huh?" ... I simply sent Starlight a look, hazel eyes blinking right back at lilac, letting my expressions and stare tell everything in place of vocal words. The unicorn knew me enough by then, I should hope, that she understood my intent. Her smile wavered, but Starlight pressed on still. "Now that you're back, I'm sure you have a lot of stories to share about your travels all over Equestria. You should've seen how many reports Twilight got over sightings of you across the land. There was a really funny one about spotting a 'suspicious looking creature' battling a group of bandits in Saddle Arabia... Heh..." I kept on staring. "Or when we thought, for a long moment, you were really gone after saving some of Shining Armor's guards from a bunch of yeti and fell down a dark hole atop the mountains." Starlight attempted and failed a humoured smile, the expression rather discouraging than anything, cracking from my own stare and managing a weak chuckle, glancing away briefly. "That was... Well, not funny per se, but... No it wasn't really a fun time at all..." ... "..." ... "..." ... And, finally, she acknowledged the harsh truth, turning back to me with a pained sight and hesitant lilac eyes, practically pleading me not to go through with my plan. "Why do you have to go...?" I couldn't help but soften myself, lowering down on one knee to eye level and revealing just how sorry I was about doing this. "I have to get to the castle." Were my gentle but resolved words, a hand reaching out to gently clasp a hoof meeting halfway, giving the pink fur a supportive squeeze, and allowing me to grin faintly, weak and pathetically so. "There's something I have to do, no matter what. And we all have our own pathways to go." "Then let me come with you. Whatever's happening we can face it together." "These ponies need you-" "Your friends need you." Starlight cut me off firmly, frowning, severe passion blazing in those light purple orbs regarding blue-green right back. "Eight months without you has done more harm than good, Stardust." " "Don't call me... Eight months...?" It's not fair for you to fight these battles alone! You need us, please, let your friends help you... Let your family help!" Starlight's other words almost died out on me, upon hearing the dreaded confirmation of exactly how long I had been gone for. Eight months... Huh... With that, I stood back up once again, to Starlight's hopeless gaze. "I'd be more content with my friends being safe and well hidden for the time being." I stared back down at the clearly protestant unicorn, swallowing the many pangs of regret threatening to choke me for letting my sister down this way. "I've relied heavily on others for far too long, Starlight... Stay safe." And, to which I could admit was a hasty attempt of retreating on my part, walked around the distraught unicorn, whom lightly called out upon me getting to the doorway with tenderness. "There's no shame in relying on your friends, Stardust..." Another instinct to snap at Starlight to cease calling me that undeserving name, but instead, I simply side, one brief lean against the wood before replying right back solemnly, hands in black pockets. "When you've relied on others every single second of your life, Starlight... It's time I started spreading my own wings." That is, if I could bring myself to stop relying on Starswirl as a crutch either. This was it, then, forcing myself to leave before the stubborn unicorn could make any further attempt of convincing me to stay. A part of me was absolutely terrified she would succeed... Hence the rushed departure from the room and down the stairs. There had to be a backdoor to the building somewhere, hopefully not barricaded like the others as of yet. Goodbye, Starlight... Have a good life... All things consider, those were some terrible last words to say to a friend vocally. I pondered this, after rolling beneath a swung a arm and thoroughly kicking another armoured goat soldier from the rear to a discarded table, down for the count. A part of me had sincerely hoped my previous encounter with Starlight in Sunset's world would be the last, so the pain couldn't keep on continuing and make it harder for them as it was for me. ...Probably a foolish decision on my part. My hidden blade, fired upwards with the help of an endless chain, helped my fly upwards swiftly for four of those minions to crash haphazardly into each other, letting me take the Assassin's Creed route of running and leaping across rooftops... Mostly with the aid of my rocket boots since the rooftops designs of the Ponyville houses and shops were almost [BEEP]ing impossible to find stable ground on, dodging more of those brutes left, right and center. Leaping over one and then jumping atop his shoulders, the boots sending it sliding down face-first on the broken tiled roof. Then again, back to that train of thought, my life was nothing but horrendous decisions. Make some friends, abandon them. Return home to blood family, leave them forever. Dying, run away to face the most dangerous threat ever. Getting a Princess to somehow love me as I much towards her, depart with only a letter and a ring to remember her by. Let it never be said, kids, that I was the perfect choice for a role model. The exact opposite, in fact. Why anyone would like me was a modern mystery. Landing on the ground with my mad dash towards the tall heartbreaking castle, pausing to elbow one intercepting goat by the gut, ignoring the pain and pushing him away. If I - ugh - was a character in the show. I swerved around another and elbows his black-armoured back, flinching a little but managing to have him clash into the other minion I took care of. I'd be the worst character - somehow managing to sideways dodge between two extended fists by two assaulting goats - on the whole show. Taking care of the others with a multitude of attacks with rockets boots, hidden blade and chain and just all the little muscle I collected during my time of traveling around the land. I'd likely be more hated than Flash Sentry. Come now, you lower yourself with scarce esteem, Jack. I dare counter that many would relate you to you as an individual and appreciate your presence for it. Yeah? I wouldn't appreciate myself there; I'd ruin the whole show with enforcing reality and maturity to the friendship situations and whatever stupid-[BEEP] decisions Celestia and others made for the 'benefit' of everyone else. My metal-covered wrist smashed into the side of another goat, hurrying forward after a whirling counterattack. The castle was just in plain sight then, and the torrent of emotions currently swirling the closer I approached and the pace which increased only exemplified. Joy. Sorrow. Despair. Apprehension. Incredulity. Concern. Thrilled. ...Fear... Eight months... Eight whole months since I left home. Just the reality of that remained sinking in, when six more of those armoured soldiers made a dashing attempt to prevent me any further access. All quickly dispatched with one fired blade in-between the six lined-up goats, making things far easier for me, into the ground and pulling me forwards speedily, slamming into them all at once and practically having them fly into a nearby clothing store window. I thought the corner of my eye spotted Sugarcube Corner for the moment. Eight months since I abandoned everyone here I loved for my own ego and tendency for self-sacrifice. And now, I was finally returning home. Proper home, even without the Mane Six and Spike around. Just seeing this castle again, standing tall and proud with its blue and purple and gold tree-like structure, was doing wonders for both the positive and negative feelings warring within. My pace had to slow, for a long moment ignoring the devastation and utter ruin of the town around here in its state, the castle still looking pristine and healthy, a purity the likes of Zagreus should never touch. What would he want in there, anyhow? What could be inside the castle that Zagreus could possible want...? The Elements of Harmony, I could imagine. My wise old teacher answered, rather grave about the whole situation. But I thought... ... ... ... Wait... You mean they didn't put them back in the tree after your wayward former pupil-?! A harsh gust of wind, aided by a strong outburst and sound of magic, flapping the corners of my coat and whipping the untamed brown long hair, almost sending me flying back and rolling across the dirt path roughly, perhaps strong enough to shatter a few bones. Instead I opted for shielding my face and eyes and gritting my teeth from the powerful currents blowing against me, threatening to have me fly over Ponyville. The Hell... Was that...? The wind died down only slightly, giving me ample time to gently remove my arms and gaze upwards- "...[BEEP]...!" A powerful, shining blue light fired atop the north point of the structured star by the very top of the massive castle, extending to the darkened skies and blowing away the black clouds. Soon, that followed with beginning to swirl them inwards, creating a sinister vortex which contradicted the regular friendly use of harmonic magic inside the castle. And... This sensation, coldly stroking my form, both hands trembling violently from whatever was affecting me for the moment. Imbalance. Starswirl stated, the most stern and serious I'd ever heard from him, as though right beside me and experience the wind touch his cape and long white beard. Zagreus lies indoors; the castle is under siege. We must stop him at all costs! Right! The winds were increased in raw powerful currents, but not enough to prevent me from my hurried process over, though to play it safe digging my black aged shoes firmly into the ground for more support at the often stronger breezes. Wouldn't allow that monster to invade and defile my home. Couldn't let him. I didn't know what or why he's planning, but it ended today. Regardless how Zagreus intended on misusing the Elements and their powers, it wouldn't last. This internal war concludes tonight- "ARGH!" No... Not NOW... Agh...! Please not now... Not when I reached the bottom step of the entrance, clutching onto the side for support from the sudden wave of imbalance choking my heart, intense and as painful as always... I needed to... Had to...! Star-Starswirl...! The imbalance is too strong here for me to keep your lifeline stable! Starswirl called out rather strain-fully, whereas I closed my eyes shut, hand on my chest tightening in response to the ruthless agony. Jack, you need to leave! Now! You won't last long the further we linger near the source of this powerful wave of unstable magic! ...N... No... No...! Jack, you must-! NO... No, I refused...! I would not... Let him... Get away... This time...! With grounded teeth, one eyes forced halfway open to more currents and the sight of familiar closed doors, I made myself move, second by second but keeping myself going regardless, the face flinching repeatedly and grip on the side of the steps violently quivering from the immense pain threatening to have me keel over and submit. But giving up was thrown out the window from the sight of a certain purple ring, gleaming against the harsh winds and pain with that angelic purple glow. ...For them... For her... For everyone... Balance survives... THROUGH ME...! Jack...! Both my hands gripped firmly onto the handles of the doors, greasy hair whipping in two different directions and forcing both eyes closed shut for another second. I could do this... I will do this...! For my friends...! For my family...! For Balance...! For... For...! My entrance into the main familiar foyer was met with one gleeful teenage voice and sudden pain against my face. "Lights out." Ugh... Agh... Owwwwww...! My head... Gah... Wha... Ow...! Something... Moving... Me... Pulling me... Forward by arms... Knees being dragged... Along the ground... Agh... Gah... What in God's... Name happened... To me...? Blinking wearily... A part of me was relieved to find my glasses still on... But the sight I was welcomed with and enhanced by... Said glasses were something out of... A nightmare... A rather... Embarrassing one... "Looks like he's waking up." One of my captors from the right spoke in open brutish disdain, glaring down at me as both him and his mate roughly dragged me by knees across the carpet I knew all too well. The blue hallways, the multi-coloured rugs, decorations and clean windows courtesy of a young dragon... I knew exactly where I was, just from one glance. Home... The long way round... ...Agh... "Enjoyed your nap, Stardust?" Garble inquired over his shoulder with a sinister wide grin, sharp jagged teeth present. "I hope so, 'cause it's likely the last you'll ever have." Leading by front towards the two open doors, from a harsh left, knowing exactly where we were heading. Should I yell? Demand for release? Struggle to escape? Somehow grab my lightsaber and quickly subdue the three? Nah... They were taking me exactly where I needed to go... Whom I needed to find... But the next sight was far more appalling than I ever envisioned and anticipated. Never mind the bald figure surrounded by the Storm King's army around the while main throne room comprising of six certain seats, or the mirror emitting a dark light to the human world with the machine still attached on top of the table by the exact center, nor Garble grinning like a dog being soon given his prize. No, what perturbed me the most were the two ponies held downwards and under the mercy of the villain's wrath, white and yellow heads turning from the sound of two dragons slightly grunting from moving their own prisoner. It was those blue eyes meeting mine that forced me to remember. "You never needed to ask, Shining. I would boil myself alive before ever hurting your beautiful sister. Never again." "You don't know how much that means to me. I'll say this a thousand times, regardless how you feel about it; but thank you, Stardust Balance, thank you for everything you've done for my family!" Shining... "I certainly hope we will see each other again upon your next visit, Stardust Balance 'the Crystal Champion.'" "Certainly, Sunburst 'the Great Wizard.'" Sunburst... And they both recognized me instantly too, having witnessed my return to proper human form as the result of the accident in Canterlot. And the two stallions looking just as disheveled and weary as myself, but the fire in Shining's eyes blazing strongly as ever. Of all the ponies I had hoped to avoid ever seeing again, just to not see the fierce disappointment on his face. ...None of which reflected in the white unicorn's features in the least, the expression that of resolution and empathy, sharing me a slow nod. I inhaled sharply at the sight, unable to make a response. Sunburst's small struggling smile didn't help matters. Abruptly, two rough claws grasped my shoulders and forced me t remain in this knelt spot, right before the back of the bald pale peach pony tending to whatever he was doing, apprehension and bile rising in my throat. After all this time... And having just the meager hope that our battle in that underwater city was the last. Like a cockroach, he seems to keep surviving... Though I imagined he'd consider the same for me... And slowly, those blackened eyes turned to face me, and I physically recoiled from how... Human, for once, they almost looked this time. Without possessing anyone or taking on a disguise this time. But that predatory bone-chilling smile and deathly glare remained ever present, as though finally granted his prey. "'The Warrior of the Land.'" Zagreus crooned with a dreadful fixated stare, black eyes searching, examining and thoroughly deeming me wanting. "That is what they're referring to you as nowadays, is it not?" I didn't give him the satisfaction. "Oh? No witty retort? No attempt of forced bantering? No mocking doom in the face or degrading me as a 'cliche supervillain?'" His equine brow raised, staying on his spot by the round table. "How much her demise had affected you, Jack..." My reaction was instantaneous. How dare he even reference her...! Garble grinned at my flinch and disdainful glare, approaching Zagreus himself with callous smug. "After all this time, we finally have this pest in our clutches. Isn't it funny how you couldn't manage to capture when it took me one swipe of my tail? How pathetic you ponies must be-!" The closest we ever got to agreeing about anything, Zagreus and I, was shutting some unruly teenager right up, a breeze of black magic sending flying with raw force into a nearby wall behind me. But the two dragons pinning me down barely appeared fazed for their friend's safety. Either this was a regular occurrence, or Zagreus has removed any shred of empathy from them. Which sounded the most realistic here and now...? "Don't you dare lay a hoof on him!" Shining took that moment to call out from his right and my left, defiantly staring down the corrupt pony with heated passion and a stark resolve reminding me all too well of his certain sibling. But Zagreus wasn't deterred, flicking another wrist- "GAH!" "Shining!" Both Sunburst and I called out in abject horror, the hapless white Prince sent flying backwards into the wall with a loud crash and sound of pure pain, Shining groaning from his spot but otherwise unmoving. No, this was between Zagreus and I! No one else! "Stop this Zagreus! This is a war between us alone!" And my foe openly sneered, features twisted all too evilly. "This is what you chose, Jack, when you brought ME into existence!" His raised hoof lit in awful pitch black magic again. "All of this is YOUR doing!" "AH!" Sunburst himself cried out in surprise and agony, meeting Shining by the wall with a sickening impact. No! I inhaled sharply, regarding the two stunned unicorns in pure pain and despair. Neither deserved this! I did more than they! "Take me in their stead! They're less deserving of your time than I-!" "You're in no position to argue boy." With one tap of his hoof to the floor. URG! Now completely being pinned to the floor face-first next, struggling to look one side and manage a glare in spite of my position. "Hmph, defiant to the end then." Zagreus seemed nonplussed. "Then how about I explain my sinister plan so you may somehow escape my clutches and devise a way to prevent my personal destiny." A beat passed. "I think, not." The corrupt monstrosity announced in callous placate, standing back to his former spot before the mirror. "You've been more trouble to kill than I originally grasped, Jack. I confess, this was arrogance on my part, when you had the help of others to save you the very last moment." And those black soulless eyes glinted in malevolence. "But no more." Then this was it... Tch, I'll take the [BEEP]tard down with me once I had the chance. "A shame Blueblood couldn't hold a tighter leash on all his pets. His pride and greed were his own undoing. A good thing, then, that I am capable of neither." Tch. And that pale head snapped towards me, Zagreus soon towering over from evidently hearing my low scoff. "You don't believe me? Even now, little man, at my complete mercy, all of Equestria and the worlds to follow within my grasp? You reject your involvement from my ascension to Godhood?" "Some God..." I growled out, hazel eyes staring right back in my own weak resolve, the imbalance from earlier leaving a lingering pain in my chest. "You're a mistake, Zagreus... And I will rectify that... You're going to Tartarus with me...!" No visible reaction. "Oh I think not." And something silver produced from this air beside the casual demon, long and sharp. "I've delayed your demise long enough, boy." My teeth grit, while Zagreus made the motion to his hence-dragons. Gah! Whom both roughly pulled me to my knees yet again, at somewhat eyes level to the villainous and bloodthirsty stallion. Impassive black eyes staring at hazel baleful own. He may try hiding all this emotions if he wanted, but we both knew what this monster was experiencing this moment. Pride and satisfaction for finally seemingly ridding of this enemy. I only felt a cold resolve, and could barely pick up on Shining's soft "No..." The sword swung backwards. "Nopony to save you this time, my friend..." With the cruelest of smiles... And another swing aimed towards my neck. BANG! I flinched at the loud magic meeting weaponry over my right ear, barely noticing the sword flown and spinning into the air and stabbing into the other side of the room, firmly fixed to the blue pillar. Both Garble's minions turned around... And both blasted off to the sides of the throne room, stuck there by crystal magic. Certain dark black crystal magic... Zagreus himself leaped backwards to beside the mirror whilst I quickly stood, barely hearing Shining's mumble of "Well, isn't that convenient timing...?" Never sounding more relieved in his whole life. I din't pay enough time acknowledging my saviours or checking on my friends this time, hazel fixated determinedly on Zagreus and igniting the green lightsaber blaze from my coat pocket, the dragon having been too [BEEP]ded to check me all over earlier. But Zagreus was one step ahead, the growling pony producing a blackened shield from thought alone and blocking back the green blade perfectly, the stallion then proceeding to snarl and ignite his own horn, meeting my next attacks head on and proceeding to dodge my already wild swings. He hurt two good friends, invaded my home and attempted cold-blooded murder swiftly. No drawing back punches here. But picked up skill and effort became meaning from the stunned pony kick to my belly, knocking me against Applejack's throne and having me groan out in agony, the power of a pony's strong hit forcing me to grit my teeth and struggle to blink. My enemy's moment of an advantage cut short and gave me short time by a blast of blue magic forcing himself backwards, the stallion blocking it perfectly whereas the rest of his minions battled with my good friends. I charged yet again, swinging my lightsaber around wildly yet again. Like with against Blueblood; no grace or refinement, I was going to have this monster succumb under pressure by my own raw might and fury, hammering away with the green whizzing plasma. Zagreus slightly grit his teeth, spinning back twice a few steps to avoid the vicious onslaught, soon retaliating right back with black and green contrasting one another, sparks of light and magic spewing back and forth between two opponents settling a long-overdue rivalry. Magical beams and grunts all around us neither we acknowledged or cared, fixated only on each other, black and hazel eyes brightened from the light of our weapons. No other outcome than the absolute victor of another and... Ugh! Managing to push his foe backwards, Zagreus leaped into the wall from behind, using that as guiding force for his next jump and almost taking my own head off. Hadn't I weakly managed to sidestep with a few strands of dark brown hair now disappearing. Lovely. I growled, whirling to face the and charged yet again, making a jab motion which dodged, responding with an overhead swing that barely nicked my right arm, a diagonal slash as my return present to his next block, and the heated power continued. Even resulting in one final blade lock, our expression matches and fierce, grinded teeth and clenched focused eyes, human vs po- No, an abomination. One of my own design. And it's time to fix this mistake indefinitely! Sensing this resolve, Zagreus' eyes widened for a faction of a second. "No..." Oh yes. You fear me now, [BEEP]? "No... I absolutely REFUSE!" Agh! Even without physically capable of being affected by any form of magic, this was something else! An onslaught of of dark winds knocking myself and every person in the room crying out in surprise, feeling the air leave my lungs from hitting the edge of the table, the mirror behind shining oh so brilliantly. What has he done to it?! But that became the least of my concerns, my lightsaber knocked out of my hand during being roughly blown back and discarded, helpless, to the side, and leaving me very vulnerably exposed. [BEEP]! No! I had to-! GAH... AGHHHHHH...! Imbalance... AGAIN... But WORSE...! I was sitting onto the table for support, one hand firm on my constricting chest and another reaching for anything to hold onto, teeth grit and eyes shut hard from the immense agony Zagreus was exemplifying onto me. No... This couldn't be... H-Happening...! "I AM A GOD!" Zagreus screeched from nearby in full triumph. "BEFORE ME, HUMAN, YOU ARE AN ANT READY TO BE CRUSHED! I TOLERATE YOU NO LONGER!" Starswirl... Starswirl... Where were you...?! Starswirl...! "Ah... Ah...!" I kept repeating in pain, now both hands placed to where my heart was struggling to beat, feeling more than ready to curl up on myself like a child and wait for the nightmare to be over... Except... The nightmare would only just start after Zagreus takes care of me... And does what he intends in this castle... To the Elements... The Elements... ...! The Elements...! Knew I... Saw them somewhere... Forcing my own eyes open to confirm this... Lo and behold, though half-lidded glasses struggling to glance upwards... The five necklaces and one crown... Positioned around the mirror itself... And I... Which one I was getting...! "Goodbye, Jack!" But... Zagreus' own powerful magic was prevented by and shattered a good portion... Over the dark crystal magic suddenly coming from nowhere... And shielding me... Ha... Element... Just in my grasp... Come on... Come on...! Struggling, to even get up on knees... Had to focus... Must reach out... To the top, and... A familiar harsh voice ordered out with passion. "Now old friend! NOW!" Before Zagreus' outraged "NO!" Yes... Go [BEEP] yourself... Zagreus... With the amount of strength left to muster before passing out seemed a viable option next, the Element of Magic was finally removed from the mirror... Into my caring... And protective grasp... Just as I would... For its beautiful owner... ...Gah... I fell to my knees! "NO! Roll over and DIE ALREADY, JACK!" Ears picked up on magical struggles, and a certain feminine voice. called out with newfound resolve. "Get him to safety! Now!" What... No... Starlight...! Someone roughly pulled me from behind, but the last of my strength came to witnessing Starlight, Shining and Sunburst collectively opposing Zagreus' storm of black magic, meeting blue, pink and yellow; their synchronized magical shield. No... They shouldn't... They were clearly struggling... "No..." I struggled myself at the pony pulling me backwards. "NO...!" Let go of me Sombra! I had to stop this! I couldn't lose them too! NO...! "DAMMIT, NO!" Hearing my cries, Starlight's look of intense concentration shifting from glancing over temporarily, soft resolve and a glimmer of pure hope and warmth behind those lilac eyes, as if assuring my horrified and protestant state that everything will be alight. Starlight... No... Don't do it... Not you too... NO...! And once again, karma just loves to bite me in the arse. "NO-!" And a sharp tug backwards, everything swallowing my vision and cry in a while light. And that day was the first of only many things to arise. Balance breaks apart... As does its champion.
A Journey Beyond Sanity: The Movie: Part IIDAMMIT! NO! "NO NO NO NO NO NO NO...!" It didn't matter where I was at the present moment. It didn't matter about the dull throbbing ache to the back of my head. It didn't matter what that idiot dragging me past the mirror was attempting to achieve. It didn't matter what that monster was planning. All that mattered, at that moment then, was getting back there and stopping that [BEEP] from harming anymore of my friends! "Jack, stop!" I barely registered the voice of the fallen King's, pulling myself up hurriedly from the stone pavement and forcing myself to move upwards, heading straight back to the portal mirror which would take me back home and save my friends-! BANG. "OW!" Son of a...! ... ... ... No... NO... My nose was broken for all I cared; what truly became relevant at the moment was the fact that, pulling myself up with force and approaching the portal yet again, was being met with harsh glass, palms pressing against the mirror and heatedly pushing against it in a desperate hope that this wasn't happening. I didn't even care at the moment to comment what a haggard sad sack of [BEEP] I looked in the reflection, aggressively pressing all over the glass with grit teeth of irritation and despair. It couldn't be for real... It couldn't be... "Jack-" "NO!" Shut the Hell up Sombra! Not even turning around to sneer at the uniform and express my rage and desperation for what he's done to me. Just don't say another word! Starswirl! Starswirl are you there?! I'm here. Responded an aged voice from the air that was frustratingly calm. I'm glad to see you are relatively unharmed Jack. The intensity of imbalance within the castle walls were beginning to affect the magic realm, I had to help repair- Open the portal. NOW. I... The trace of hesitation in the old stallion's voice was absolutely something I didn't NEED to hear at the present situation. You must understand Jack- Starswirl...! The growl of my mental warning wasn't enough to even faze the old bearded pony, however. Old AND useless at this circumstance. I am capable of many things, Jack, but directly connecting through the magical barrier presently sealing off this portal to the castle is not- Then open a Goddamn portal yourself! Get us both back to Ponyville quickly! My friends are about to get themselves killed for foolishly trying to save me! Now where have we heard this tale before...? STARSWIRL FOR [BEEP]'S SAKE! OPEN THE GODDAMN PORTAL OR SO HELP ME-! To attempt accessing another means of reaching Equestria when the realm has been drained of too much magic to conduct a swift recovery, could and likely would result in a major catastrophic volcano of leaked magic, drowning both worlds for the worse. The imbalances would be too much to withstand, even for us. So we're fix it like we always do! It's not the first time we've confronted impossible odds and endured. Succeeded even! I'll take the risks for God's sake, just open the damn portal so I could save my friends! Please Starswirl! Those three stupid ponies stand no chance against Zagreus and his slaves! I had to save them from themselves before... Before...! BEFORE...! The voice radiated comfort, but nothing achieved with soothing my distraught and enraged state. I'm sorry, Jack... But the needs of many outweigh the needs of you. You must simply have trust in your friends. ...GaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! I will not be denied! A stern and entirely unwelcoming hand instantly shot out and grabbed my extended wrist which wielded the green ignited blade from the ground, reared back in order to express my pure pain and anger at this mirror for deciding now of all times to close! "Don't be a fool boy!" Sombra's all too familiar harsh and unwavering tone struck a chord within me. Who's the fool here clown! You're the one separated from home too! Purposely! His grip remained like clad steel, neither of us caring if it bruised my wrist in some way. "There would be no other means of returning home for either of us if you succumb to your darker urges this way!" And you would know, cliche tyrant! "Let go of me!" My voice was as cracked and filled with despair and fury as my weary soul, tears threatening to leak from tired hazel eyes. "[BEEP]ing get off Sombra! I need to get back... I need to...!" Needed to... And, for once, the former villain's rough voice softened that to a gentle understanding. Of empathy. "Give in to your despair this way, Jack, and you would become no better than the likes of the enemies we've faced before." The grip on my sleeved wrist lessened somewhat. "And you would cause more than just your friends to suffer for it." ... ... ... No...! The clanging sound of a hilt rolling onto the stone floor, followed with my knees succumbing to the pressure of reality and despair too, staring right before the mirror and being regarded back with the ugliest sight in the world. A tired face burdened with more than he was ever capable of handling, arms hanging limply by his sides and fingers curled up on the ground, distraught eyes behind old glasses clouded as everything I've worked so hard for... All for nothing... Because the portal refused to open. Because I caused it to happen. ... Shining... Starlight... Sunburst... Everyone... Twi... Twi... ... I knew the former King was right beside me, in his newfound human form, but as of this particular moment, I had made zero acknowledgement, focused only on myself. I've finally done it... I've condemned everyone I knew and loved... Because I was so arrogant. So hell bent on facing Zagreus alone... That three good friends of mine suffered for it... ... "Jack..." Sombra started, knowing more than perhaps most what I was feeling and experiencing at the present moment, the numb sensation of a new hand grasping my shoulder. I felt nothing. No comfort. No warmth. Just mind-numbing despair and internal rage and hatred for myself. A cold arctic of a heart threatening to collapse like a fragile glacier, cracking beneath the pressure and pain I've incited for everyone I grew to know and care for. Shining. Starlight. Sunburst. Forgive me... "I thought I heard his voice! Guys, I think it's really him!" And suddenly, the glacier collapsed, a lump in my throat with grit teeth and eyes prompted to prick even more tears of despair and anger. No, not them! I couldn't deal with this! Anyone but them! The multiple feminine voice of good friends was like a repeated stab to the chest. "Could it really be...?" One certain elegant voice inquired with wonder. Bile rose in my throat. "I think it is... Pinkie, you might just be right!" One of a boastful nature, lover of sports and all things extreme. My hands clenched. "Stardust... Is that really you?" A tentative voice called out in a quiet melody. My teeth grit. "Well, I'll be!" A Western tone of awe and relief. "Ain't it mighty fine to see a good friend once again! Where in tarnation have ya been Stardust?!" My eyes shut tight. I felt more than ready to keel over, vomit and release all the pain causing by the welcoming voices of some dear old friends. Humans or otherwise. "Stardust... Is something the matter?" The questioning voice of a dear student I had failed, because of my own confidence and desire to do things my way without any say from anyone else, including friends I should trust and have faith in. "Why are you kneeling before the portal like that...?" My head bowed. "I wouldn't take another step closer." Sombra immediately warned as the painful voices approached, becoming louder and like utter agony to my ears and twisted chest. "Our friend is... Experiencing a grand deal of pain at the present time." Understatement... Of the Goddamn [BEEP]ing millennium... But one other voice had yet to speak, which I hoped would stay that way. Please, don't utter a single word. Don't tear my heart and shred it to bits and pieces with whatever was even left. Don't cause me the same strife with your angelic voice of concern and pure compassion which I had never deserved or earned, reminding me all too painfully of that day, in the warm Summer forest with the fallen angel laid gently in my arms. Holding that tender smile. Sparkling eyes of hope. A tentative hand gently brushing my messy bearded cheek. Her mouth opening to reassure the very soul who failed to keep his promise and protect- "Stardust...?" I don't know how many watching students I roughly pushed by, blinded by my tears of self-hatred and overall sorrow, from my mad dash away from the school, from the portal, from it all, not even having the courage to take one glance at the seven girls observing and calling out to me in worry and panic. Uncaring of my path or destination, just looking for a means to escape and wallow in my own despair. My own well-deserved self-loathing and avalanche of guilt. I no longer had the right to even look at them anymore... I've failed them. Starlight... Shining... Sunburst... ...Twilight... Forgive me, all of you... But Stardust Balance... Or Jack Wright, even... Neither meant anything for me anymore... Nothing mattered then. I didn't know how far I ran. I wasn't aware of how far I was walking to this point, head bowed to the pathway and as far from the school building as humanly possible, faintly even acknowledging the change from pavement to dirt road, the heated sun tackling my squinted tired eyes. All that mattered, right then and there, was getting away from the very people I've failed because of my own general [BEEP] ups. Shocking twist of the century, eh? Stardust Balance [BEEP]s up, like always. Everyone commits mistakes, Jack. Oh sure. But in my case, every [BEEP] up I've ever committed since first arriving into the land of ponies could hold the promising length of a Goddamn novel! Since birth; an entire Wikipedia site! My bones were getting weary, lower limbs starting to ache, but I pressed on, firmly set in mind to get away from the very friends I've caused nothing but grief and despair to and failed at this very moment. My whole body could be alit in ruthless flames - justifiably so at this point - and I still would find the will to persist moving. Rather than the will to swallow my dread and pretend what happened at the castle was a terrible bad dream. Jack... No Starswirl. Just... No. But my ever so wise teacher insisted on pitching in for support. What occurred back there was hardly yours to blame, my friend. Zagreus anticipated our movements and, henceforth, prepared for our arrival. Failed support at best. That hardly makes me feel better, Starswirl. The fact I was so sloppy, and careless, and reckless; selfish enough to even spring the trap in the first place. One sight of the [BEEP] defiling my home was enough for me to take the bait, right into his devious clutches. And now, they were paying for it. We merely- Stop saying 'we.' There was no 'we' in this. My actions were all mine, Starswirl! Mine to take fault and learn from. Though I never do... ... ... ... I was the worst example of a friend ever. Of anything positive-related, all things considered. Maybe Chrysalis and Sombra were onto something, all those years ago... Perhaps a more proactive approach is in order, my friend. Our allies are likely to- "STOP SAYING 'OUR!'" ... I cringed, both for speaking out-loud and raising my voice against the sole pony at the moment whom was trying to help. I'm sorry, Starswirl, I didn't... All is forgiven. Ever kind and empathetic. Sympathetic with this situation. You are angry, stressed and afraid, naturally you would lash out. Perhaps this walk would be good to help you calm down, before we rejoin our... Your friends again to formulate a best strategy of returning home. No, Starswirl, I didn't mean that they weren't also your- ... I paused, feeling sensations prick the corners of my exhausted hazel eyes. This was becoming too much, even for me. Starlight... Shining... Radiant... All good friends that I... Left behind... That Sombra forced me to leave- NO! No... He was trying to protect me. Me, someone who was unworthy of being saved. Someone who's [BEEP]ed up too many times to ever be forgiven by a sensible being. Someone presumably more valuable and worthy than his own childhood friend and lover, whom waited over a thousand years for her partner to return and renewed. Two lost souls finding their way together, wasted now because of a single man and his yearning to keep others out of danger in some selfish self-proclaimed 'noble' intent of keeping the peace and protecting his loved ones at all costs. And apparently that [BEEP]tard unicorn thought I was more vital to preserve and keep out of harm's way than his own love- STOP IT JACK! ... Starswirl took that moment of my self-hatred and dilemma to perk up. Let's find the others Jack. Knowing Miss Shimmer and King Sombra right now, they'd have been working together this very moment to deduce a solution. Not to mention, the valuable intellect of the human Miss Spar- Stop. Just... Don't finish there. ...I... I had absolutely no intention of regrouping with any of them this time, Starswirl... Hell, I ran all the way out here just to be by myself and wallow in my own pity and utter contempt for what a failed son of a [BEEP] I really was. All this time. ... Where... Where even was here...? Blinking, my eyes looked upwards for the first time since cowardly fleeing from the school and winced a little by the sunlight leaking through... A forest? A rather deep forest at that? Wasn't I just at the park or something? I couldn't have walked away from the entire town already. And why were the trees darker? It wasn't night, evidently, and I knew the park tree with a lighter lush colour. The shade wasn't dark enough to affect the branches... And was it just me or did the plants and flowers around seem a little more... Disorganized than what you'd normally see at a park. ... ... ... I've seen this place before-! My moment of relapse cut short at my hidden blade popped out immediately, the advance sound of someone emerging from the nearby large bushes putting me on edge posthaste. [BEEP], what NOW? One of Zagreus' lackeys come to finish me off? Or... May one of the girls followed me... Wouldn't put it past them? Rainbow Dash or Sunset Shimmer, perhaps; either of which, like with all those girls, I wasn't ready to even glance upon again, never mind hold an entire conversation with again. The answer was neither. "So, this is what becomes of me! So soon after the fact!" But the answer that did come chilled me to my soul. And I thought today was all out of surprises for me to endure. For what emerged from the bushes was neither friend or foe - I hoped with the latter - but rather a pure mixture of both: A golden character, tall and proud, dark blue coat with a split heart with star in the center between the front edges of said overcoat. A pale blue buttoned sleeveless shirt beneath, typical black long pants and trainers. The exact replica of my last appearance of this cartoon man striding towards me with sheer power and knowledge in his strong blue-green eyes. Was that a little self-gushing? Who could blame me? In that form, I was more confident; more free to myself, to express my thoughts and face danger without any shred of fear. As Stardust Balance, I was the alpha and the omega; the Heart of the Storm and the Fire Bringer of Balance. Nothing could have fazed me at this point... Almost nothing. Starswirl... Were you even seeing this...? The tone was clear; British courtesy blended by justified righteousness with a tinge of fury. "A short man means short bravery, if I am to believe. The legacy I've left behind; the decision I've made to keep that camp maintained and never become what that coward became, and THIS is the proper result?" "Who ARE you...?" My voice expressed in breathless wonder and proper awe, temporarily ignoring the indignation I would normally fight back to. Because I NEEDED to know. Could be another Zagreus disguise, but something... While still feeling somewhat odd... In this case, warmly nostalgic. In contrast to the cold voice hurled at me mercilessly. "You forgot already, Jack? Is it Jack still, I hope, or do you enjoy feigning claim to who and what you truly are?" Golden hands on hips, the incredibly tall golden man towering over me, face-to-face, leered downwards so much I felt my spine shiver. No wonder Flash got easily intimidated. "Do you enjoy acting like the very clown we've sought to put in his place so he could be a better man for Twilight? The human one, who deserved so much more?" Talking as though those events happened recently- Wait. Wait...! My eyes looked around wildly, tired brain somehow finding it easy then to comprehend what was going on at this point. This was all a hallucination! I was conversing with a past version of me during the events of Camp Everfree! Of course! No wonder my surroundings looked off yet suddenly familiar. This WAS Camp Everfree. But why in God's name...? ...! My head snapped back to 'Stardust.' "You think I'M like Timber Spruce?" My voice sounded so hoarse and drained to even try outrage from such an insulting suggestion made by a fabrication of my distorted weary mind. "Why the Hell not?" A gold finger, despite an illusion, felt oddly real as it prodded ruthlessly into my chest. "Reckless. Arrogant. Irresponsible." Those hazel eyes darkened considerably, judging and without sympathy. "They very things we've strive to avoid, or have you forgotten that since Celestia cast her spell?" My body bristled. "Of course I haven't forgotten." My voice may be tired, but the fighting spirit wouldn't bow down to some ghost. "Maybe I've learnt not to always take responsibility for everything as though everyone's problems are my own!" 'Stardust' scoffed, rolling condescending hazel eyes. God, was THAT how I was seen by others? "Of course not, evidently that's why you've taken the sole task of dealing with everything by yourself to spare your friends the trouble. Why you've meddled in so many lives and deviated so much from your main path since running away from those who only sought to love and protect you?" A ghostly unnerving smirk, telling a thousand things. "Clearly, you've become a better person since becoming... This again." A gold perfect hand gesturing carelessly over my shorter and flawed stature. "My world is plagued with scum like you. Young [BEEP]holes who think they can do as they please just because they have some measurement of authority. People who take advantage of their positions without ever considering the consequences; the people they'd hurt! You and your pathetic sister have done NOTHING to show but irresponsible conduct and behaviour!" The memory hit like an unstoppable freight train, forcing my stumbling state to step away and grasp my own forehead in sheer panic and pain from the rather abusive recollection. The righteous indignation of a man casting judgement on a boy seeking to keep his own flesh and blood safe and sound. The anger. The assumptions. The jealously. The cruelty. ...I had to get away... I just had to... "We promised ourselves never to become the likes of him!" Stardust called out to my retreating - COWARDLY - backside, the echoes of judgement and furious vendetta crashing like tidal waves against my conflicted storming vortex of emotions. "How will we ever win if this is the end result, Jack!" Had to get away... Had to keep running... Running... Until nothing more... My feet were killing me. My head pounded with ache. My direction was nowhere until the sight of the woods ended. It's snowing on Mt. Fu- Tch... How could I even crack any jokes at a time like this? What would even be the point? Regardless how often, in the past, the astonishing number of quips and sarcastic statements hurled during the most severe of times, there was never going to be the time, at this moment, to revert back to my old self and openly mock doom in the face. Look how much it's cost me... ...Oh Starlight... How was she doing? I had to know. Did she escape? Was she, Shining and Radiant unharmed? Were they in hiding? Captured? Tortured? De-? ...Starswirl... You have to tell me. The realm of magic is far too unstable to view anything beyond your own eyes, Jack. To which the aged spiritual unicorn could only apologize deeply. To which only I could ground my teeth in frustration. Wonderful. [BEEP]ing wonderful. May as well commence with sitting against a tree and twiddle my thumbs until something sorts itself out then. Maybe do nothing overall since I [BEEP] up so much. Timber would approve- ... ... ... Perhaps, while we have the spare moment to contemplate such matters, My teacher began again all too wisely, Addressing the matter of the knowledge our dear Yak friends had provided to us not so long ago. The memory of that echoed, haunting warning almost sounded as though I was hearing it from the real world: "THE KING WILL RISE AND FRIENDSHIP FALLS! THE SIX REBEL AND CLIMB SO TALL! IMBALANCE REIGNS AND BALANCE CRAWLS! THE CHAMPIONS OF RIGHTS WILL HEED THE CALL!" Figured you'd have more understanding of what the Hell they're talking about than I, oh great teacher. Starswirl chuckled. Alas, had I physically bore witness to these events in the past, perhaps things would be over a lot swifter. Not likely, since you seem to have a habit of keeping your muzzle sewed shut whenever the going got really tough- The past! Of course, a subject I had so idiotically never brought up! And, for a small second, something akin to hope dared flicker in the bottom pits of my tired heart. Starswirl, if you're a future version of your current past self whom's wandering around Equestria during all this, then somehow you must've been informed- I comprehend where you're approaching this towards, Jack. But the answer remains the same as earlier. I may possess the knowledge and wisdom to guide us to triumph, but by no means does that make me omnipotent. My mind staggered with my feet from the blunt yet firm confession and defiance. But-But if you know this [BEEP], then we can get our friends to safety! We can save Starlight, Shining, Radiant! Spike, Fluttershy! Rarity! Applejack and Pinkie and Rainbow!You know how all of this would, and WILL, end! You should be helping me out here! Foreknowledge can become a dangerous- -Thing? You think I wasn't aware? I, the guy who kept using his foreknowledge again and again until it started [BEEP]ing him all over? I was perfectly comprehensive of the repercussions, and accepting of them! But these events were never meant to be, so how would any set future be around anymore if you just tell me what I need to do. And permit Zagreus another fighting chance? An excuse for the creature to grow in unimaginable power further? You said it yourself, Jack, the consequences. In all truth, no one in life should ever have to bare the pressure and implications awareness of the future truly yields; it leads to more devastating actions and aftermaths than deemed possible. Look where it had led you and I, at this point of our lives. ...But... Knowledge can become a beautiful fountain to drink from. But there are some ugly roots many decide not to pluck out. Knowledge often breeds arrogance, recklessness and overconfidence. It is a burden as much as it is a gift. How many times have we succumbed to this peer pressure and allowed it to consume our actions; our words and decisions? To decide to guide everyone on the road to what we devise, to the future we may decide what's best for everyone, with or without their consent. To play God over and over, I ask you my troubled pupil... The next following words sounded like a whisper behind my sensitive ear, chilling and causing goosebumps down my defeated arms. How could we possibly be any better than him? That flicker snuffed out in the blink of an eye. You never objected to me changing and deciding the future before all this... Some things, Jack, we must experience firsthand, to acknowledge the lesson life crudely throws upon us. That wise firm voice softened to the one I instantly accustomed with since ages back. Zagreus is our mistake. And before you even commence with blaming yourself for his creation, yet again, let us defer back to the prophecy the Yak Mystics shared with us, shall we? It was boiling hot out today... Seriously did the temperature suddenly increase over the course of the day? It only felt like the middle of the afternoon earlier! To my complete amazement, I was STILL walking. It was almost incredible, but certainly purely pitiful, how long I was walking and forcing my aching legs to carry on forwards if it meant getting away from the friends and companions I've failed time and time again. It was for the best that way, after all. But my earlier conversation with Starswirl lingered onwards, prompting a short wince in recollection. 'The Yaks have garnered these new magical properties from the main realm itself, where the life force of all the departed rest and share their powers over for the Balance and peace to our descendants imbalances have become so strong, so unjustifiably powerful, enough to puncture a hole into the realm and bleed out as much magic as possible, affecting the natives of the worlds for better or worse. Soon, it will become for the very worst.' All creatures... Yaks, Diamond Dogs, hippogriffs, griffons, Parasprites. All those and so much more ready to be harmed in the long run by what Zagreus was doing to the world. To the mistakes I caused were doing- Ow! What the-? I looked around wildly, indignant. Who did- But no one was there? I soothed the stung back head that got the sensation of being actually slapped. A branch didn't hit me, I wasn't that close to any of the seemingly endless trees. So what, or who, hit me? And then, I suddenly envisioned the disapproving hand-on-hips stare of a certain petite bookworm from Crystal Prep, causing my sharp gasp as though inhaling a heavy amount of water, the hand yielding the shining amethyst ring over my beating heart in attempt for some air. Why now... Haven't I suffered enough? Don't I deserve to wallow in despair only for the errors I've made TODAY? ...Blimey it's hot... No, I deserved to feel nothing but grief and self-loathing for all the mistakes made since running- OW! Another invisibly slap, the disapproving look on the Twilight in my mind's eye's face deepening, as if some imagination of the young lavender woman was responsible for slapping me and making me actually feel the pain. How did that even work? ...Then again, just a few hours ago I encountered.a hallucinated past version of me at Camp Everfree manifested from thin air. Anything's possible. But what cause would this Twilight in my head have for mentally lecturing me? Shouldn't it be my Twilight; the alicorn wearing the necklace I gave long ago? Wouldn't that version be currently defying the laws of nature and whacking me from behind the head for hating me so much- Agh! Okay I get it, Twilight in my head! I'll stop being too down on myself for now- OW! What is your problem-?! ...Oh... My hazel distraught eyes glanced down, regarding the sparkling gem. Right, that Twilight lives on in me... Didn't know that meant quite so literally, heh... Well since I had the opportunity then... My hand raised the ring upwards, blocking the startling sun and, once again, doing my best to ignore the blasted heat going on all around me. "I'm sorry for failing you, Twilight..." The one in my head softened her beautiful features, a very small petite smile rising on her face marred with concern. I managed a weak grin to that selfless expression. "I'm sorry I wasn't strong enough to... To...!" ...Agh, it was so damn blasted hot-! Twilight's face then etched in abrupt warning, and my body whirled around from the sensation of heat becoming too hot for comfort, raising my right wrist protectively against my face as something strong and well-aimed blasted forcibly into my right arm, shielded by the metal strapped around the wrist beneath the then-charred black sleeve. Ack! Bleh! Dammit! Then came the smoke, which I made every effort to cough out and wave away, clearing upwards to meet my supposed attacker face-to... Face... "No..." No... No no no no...! Her red features twisted and ruined, but the lust for power and vengeance still clear behind pale blue demonic orbs, a sharp grin missing several teeth. The exactly envisioned servant for someone like Zagreus to come true. Yellow and red dress torn some places with demon red and black wings gaining several holes in them. Any comment or wit died the instance I gazed upon someone who should be dead. Because if this woman WASN'T dead; hadn't been destroyed by Twilight's last ditch effort. Standing before me now with all the hatred and smugness she could muster, still alive and clinging onto the life she never deserved to have. That everything I endured and what that young, innocent high schooler had to accomplish for the sake of peace and protecting a friend who never deserved it. All that meant... Nothing... Her sacrifice... Nothing. My grief and respect... Nothing. The fairness... Gone... ...My hands never clenched harder than that day. The demonic alternate form of Sunset Shimmer, disfigured somewhat but still deeming herself a threat somehow, smirked widely with damaged lips and folded bruised thin red arms. "What's wrong Stardust? It looks like you've seen a ghost? What, you seriously expected me to just give up and go home after what your precious weak Twilight did to me-" What happened next was her own undoing. The best description right then and there was an immeasurable rage. A pulsating volcanic eruption of furious despair and loathing; a passion for revenge. All of which then moved me forwards, bringing forth renewed energy to my legs and hands, the demon's features switching from sadistic arrogance to comprehensive dread, barely dodging the slice of a hidden blade deep across her red already-wounded cheek. But not in time for an uppercut right over her chin, the mad woman recoiling with a hiss of pain, but I was far from finished. Another punch, fresh across the cheeks. Her extended arms in effort to spot my justified onslaught meant nothing to the pure anguish and rage of a human. Those injuries marred across her form weren't enough. She had to PAY for what she did. To me. To her... Her...! Gaaaaaaaaah...! Sunset's demonic looks flickered, from that of pain for a moment to brief understanding, but fully resuming its pained state by the next punch, and kneeing, and even elbow. No coordination, no precise aimed spots save for the neck and face. I just HAD to hurt her. Plain and simple. "W-Wait!" No, not this time. The demonic form of Sunset coughed out loud in growing agony, obviously the injuries previously scarred across her ruined form taking their toll. Her voice expressed pained outrage. "Is-Is this what you want Twilight to see- Ah!" Her attempted swipe was blocked by a metal-protective arm, reeling her claws back and completely open for another punch... And a headbutt. Sunset staggered backwards, clutching her bruised nose with furious muffled cries of horror and surprise. The anger was shimmering down on her end, just as mine was only rising further, and her pale monstrous eyes flickered next from outrage to an oxymoron considering her current image. Fear. She couldn't block in time another elbow right to the temple, and a knee to the hip. At this point the beaten monster was shaking terribly, flailing those red claws and kicking in agonized survival instinct. Terror. Clearly, this Sunset wasn't as intelligent as the one on this world. The villain past version of herself was always a cliche power-craving teenager with nothing better to do in her life. "What kind of man would hit a woman- GAH!" Her arm had almost been snapped backwards, the woman then flying back quickly and skidding across the ground, pale blue widened eyes regarding the real predator whilst clutching her upper limb. "You're... An animal..." Despair. "King of the Monsters..." The tip of the blade pointed, aiming at the reddened forehead between terrified features and flaming hair. Sunset's breath hitched, real painstakingly dread present all over her demonic scarred face and body as a whole. And, for once, I allowed myself the faintest of pleased smiles at someone elses state this way. It must've been how Sombra felt long ago. I never smiled like this with Daisy and Timber once casting judgment. I never laughed cruelly at Tirek after he was thoroughly bested by my friends. Sombra when he disappeared into dust within my mind. Chrysalis after being blasted away from the power of love. Blueblood after his embarrassing defeat at the gala, and then our recent duel in his former kingdom. But none of them... Had ever... EVER... Been the ones to- "Pl... Please..." Hm? "Don't hurt me..." That dark voice shifted, reflecting that of a certain high school friend of mine. And for those few seconds, I hesitated, arm extended towards her quivering somewhat. Sunset... She grinned rather lightly, almost looking like the girl she once was. "Twilight would never have wanted this..." And just like that, the hesitation departed in the blink of an eye. An animal's growl escaping from my tired but pent-up enraged throat. How dare she- HOW DARE SHE?! Sunset obviously sensed her mistake, immediately conjuring up a quick small fireball to my chest... Bouncing off harmlessly. He red demon features twisted to even more horror. I wanted to savor that. "Twilight would never have wanted to become a pawn..." Fireball after fireball. Again and again. Making absolutely no effort in slowing my fear-inducing advance. Good. "Twilight would never have wanted to suffer..." Weak, useless, a fool. That's the definition of this woman counted with so many more appropriate descriptions and names. There will be no mercy, no salvation. No imbalances or magic to save the demon this time. "She would never have wanted to DIE..." Her limbs trembling, Sunset could only do nothing but attempt a last-second attack, a more conjured strong ball of magical fire with both hands, thrown to me desperately. But I was wasting no over time, smacking it aside with one hand and bared pointy teeth. There was nothing to save this demon, and she knew that, backing up against the oak tree trunk the further I approached in hopeless despair and apprehension. My blade raised, all too closer to Sunset's vulnerable and sweating forehead. So much passion and fury latched onto those last words, the agony and distraught of a man who's been through more than enough. The clenched fist baring the gleamed promise ring. "And I will never forgive for what you did to her..." I swore I felt a tear fall down my eye upon declaring this truth, but that doesn't matter. Nothing matters but bringing this diseased creature to justice, and there was nothing else to be done about it. My blade raised expectantly, and Sunset was visibly vibrating in terror at this point, prompting my outraged despair. "Now you feel how she felt when you killed her-!" "Jack! Please, that's enough!" GAH-! I staggered backwards from the unexpected and timed intervention, which incited the cowering Sunset to act; a flap of wind and quick ascension to the air above. Damn, I should've cut off the [BEEP]ing wings. YOU [BEEP]-! "Jack..." That same, all too recognizable voice which touched and soothed me all the time. "Let her go..." Let her... But... BUT... Why was I even trying to argue with some ghost of a dead teenager in my head-?! My breath inhaled sharply, the mental appearance of the human version of her with petite lavender hands where her heart would be, sparkling beautiful flawless eyes pleading... No, BEGGING, as if I had gone too far to provoke such a manner of request. And I blinked... The last few minutes replaying like a fallen tree hitting the ground... I... I wasn't going to... I wouldn't have...! I...! "Twilight..." My knees sunk to the ground in total exhaustion, forcibly ripping off the blade and metal wrist attached from my arms and hurling as far away from me as could be possible. Face lowering into open palms. "Twilight..." Fingers digging into front strands of brown hair from the pure horrific reality I had almost completed, almost making myself a monster of the highest manner. The worst monster of them all... "Twilight..." My voice never sounded as hoarse, or cracked, or tired, or wanting to just keel over and let the current flames around consume me as it did the forest all around. In the end... I have become no better than Zagreus... "Twilight..." The warmth in her tone and smile on her imaginary face told me everything. "I'll always forgive you..." Everything else shattered. And once opening my wide eyes yet again, everything felt... Peaceful. No, not peaceful. 'Quiet' would be the more appropriate word. For no longer were there the tender sounds of rustling leaves, moving bushes or cackling flames, neither the wallowing of my own self-hated anguish and the demonic version of my friend begging for mercy. No... It's very clear, now, who the real demonic monster was, in the end. And all it took for that to show was the despaired rage some little man unleashed upon another victim to an equally terrifying creature... Oh the man's own making, evidently. "You're... An animal..." "King of the Monsters..." I flinched, shaking my own poor head next alongside rubbing a rather throbbing temple. Who was I really addressing when I proclaimed such a dread of a title...? ...Now where was I? Clearly indoors. The room was dark, but my surroundings from what little I could view from the stars barely gleaming through the windows, indicating some kind of library with rows and rows of books, but far more shorter than the library back home. With the only real light-source indoors emanating by outlines of the door right presented before me. A door that looked more awfully fami- Home... Like a shock to my mind, my own eyes whirled around to inspect my surroundings on the spot yet again, this time more paying attention, with the growing sense of nostalgia impacting my chest upon recognition, my heart hammering rapidly with the flooding sensation of dropping to my knees. Home... This was... This was THE home...! The Golden Oak-! A strangled noise emerged from my disbelieving throat. Was this a dream? Another hallucination? Was I cracking under the pressure of guilt of my own horrendous actions and mistakes that I envisioning when things were much better - way much better - a long time ago? Something was drawing me towards the door, indicated by my own apprehensive footsteps with something crawling up inside my neck with fear and the tiniest spark of hope. Would... Would she be in there...? In there, chatting and playing with our son? Safe and happy? Eager to see and greet this weary warrior as though he was always a part of the household? Would she be a unicorn? How much younger would we be...? Would I have the right to see them? Would I ever have the right again...? Despite my own righteous doubts and dread, his hand already grabbed and twisted on the golden doorknob, driven feelings over logic triumphant; the idea of seeing my true loved ones yet again after all this time moving me forward, wanting to join them, be in their arms. Laugh together, make jokes together. Play and just spend as much time as possible while my own time remained short; wanting... YEARNING to spend my final days in the company and claws and hoofs of those I cherished more than the entire worlds and stars. Galaxies and multiverses. The door found itself opening without my push, prompting my quick release of the knob and greeted by a view which caused more choking noises by my hollow throat. I knew this room... Her bedroom. The bed itself with its familiar, rather endearing quilt and pillow of stars and moons unoccupied, a quick eager scan of the interior showing no sight of the mare I loved and craved. No, it was something else that almost had me keel over and start begging over for forgiveness and love. Of a son - a beautiful, hopeful little purple and green boy - slumbering peacefully in that cute little bed of his, with a smile that lit up the sun in my world. A hand reaching up to clutch my own chest as I hopelessly regarded the poor dragon... Child I had abandoned because of my own fears. My own motivation to protect without consideration of the proper repercussions. A presence to my left and the near foot of our son's - perhaps my son, not his. Not yet - tiny nostalgic bed, accompanied with a certain British rather casual disposition. "Adorable, isn't he?" My dangling hand clenched, grit bare teeth at the golden Earth Pony merely adorning a blue cape stepping out from the shadow hidden from the stars and candlelight, hazel eyes focused intently on the oblivious young dragon, a rather short beard as though recently growing, with a form shorter than I could previous recall. When did I ever look so young...? One shift of his gaze to meet my wary eyes confirmed everything for me, finding myself clutching the doorframe next in support upon staggering back by the sheer intensity reflecting from those round eyes. Anxiousness, self-loathing, anger and pain. Uncertainty and distraught, confusion and guarded. Informing everything I would know about this pony... I SHOULD know. About my season one life... The gold pony diverted blue-green eyes back towards the sleeping dragon, that classic frown hardening by a flicker of annoyance. "[BEEP]'s sake, he'll catch a cold..." Too many years of being use to that beeping sound to even crack a smile. I simply observed in wonder and bafflement over my past self at his earliest stages of being in Equestria wrap his own cape gently around the young dragon... Whom simply, and heartwarming, snuggled closer into the contact of the fabric. Stardust perked a light, rather fond smile, hazel eyes then shining something new, and I had to take a moment for recollection. Was I this open about displaying positive emotions back then? Best description I had for my first months in Equestria to be that of a grump; a haughty manchild who simply wanted to go home and didn't care about hurting other's feelings for doing so. The memories were so long ago. How many times were others upset or irritated by my behaviour; my lack of respect or civility? How did they tolerate me? What DID they see in me? What did this wonderful resting child keeping our attention and her beautiful mother view that I could not? I should've been kicked out of the library from day one! "I think, with humanity in general, we more often than not take compassion for granted." Stardust, at his earliest and more grouchiest, reflected in an unusual tender tone, never keeping his eyes off his future son for the longest time, like some guardian angle standing protectively over a child, watching and keeping him safe for all time. The gold stallion sighed next, hardened expression dropping for one so youthful in appearance. "I won't pretend I didn't... All they've done for us, all this time, and look how they're repaid." Not just grouchy, or psychologically depressed. This Stardust was always protective; determined to keep even the worst of scum out of danger. It was he who attempted to delay Nightmare Moon and help Luna return to the light in the dark. It was this pony who socked Gilda into a food stand after upsetting Fluttershy deeply. This pony who fought for Rarity's honour at the Grand Galloping Gala, and helped Spike become a hero. The warrior who valued himself so little but all other life with sheer importance. The Twilight Warrior who both hated and loved. And this was the same guy who took on an Ursaminor, an adult dragon and a hydra. Just what was I thinking?! I asked myself whilst regarding this Earth Pony staring solemnly at the ignorant young lizard, so innocent and pure on the latter's part. I was such a tiny thing! "We always believed to ourselves, ever since we graduated from Glossopdale, that we were undeserving of friendship. Of kindness and compassion. All hindrances and wasted on the likes of us." No need asking who 'we' was. "We failed so much and so hard back home; always trying to make friends and be respected, acknowledged... Loved even. And look where it always got us." Stardust allowed himself a self-deprecating smile, hazel eyes burning in the sheer sadness he possessed. We both had. "I guess we're just not made for what these ponies have, huh...?" "I... I can't make friends. In fact, I'm terrible with establishing friendships. I always have been. Truth be told: I don't even have any friends where I'm from. Well... not close friends anyway. Not ones I can truly trust to count on and such; only such a one exists, but he moved to a neighboring country a long time ago... Not that it was his fault of course. And I have a brother and two sisters, but this is about genuine un-blood related friendship. My point is, Twilight Sparkle, I would be the last person to ever make friends with; I'm a lazy, arrogant, distant... stallion, so easily distrusting of others, preferring his solitude and peace over the presence of others, and has little tolerance for idle conversations. A true friend would be one you can depend on entirely, to be there for you in your hour of need and to help you overcome any crisis, correct? Well... that's not me. That never has been. I don't understand all that much about friendship, and I hardly think I ever will... but... that's fine." That distant echo, exposing all the true feelings that we had, prompting our shared sighs, before the stallion's hardened steel gaze switched to me, reverting back to that same anger and... Conviction exposed all too often back then. An oxymoron, and I never stopped being that about myself. About ourselves. It was far too intense, like an inferno ready to consume me whole, staring into those blazed blue and green eyes. I gasped. And, maintaining that POWERFUL stare only a real Twilight Warrior could ever hold or endure, the season one Stardust Balance declared with all the might and raw emotion never shielded within his British deep tone. "Wise people we should always be grateful for what we've given, and never squander our gifts from the world. Now, I was never one to fully appreciative those words of advice..." A bare, predatory grin eerily reminding me of Sombra, but far too early. "But I think it's time we finally come to understand them, don't you?" And both he - and the young sleeping blissful dragon - vanished into the air, the whole library consumed by sudden rising flames before I could even scream my son's name. "...Ack!" The powerful scent of danger was enough to knock my unconscious state out, sitting upwards and covering my mouth from the black smoke reaching parted lips and nostrils. Ack! Horrible! The continuous coughing didn't help, almost teary eyes gazing around to see what was the cause for the sudden bad smoke- No... Oh [BEEP] no... No...! Fire. Fire everywhere. Cackling storming flames risen to the very top of the once proud tranquil trees. I rose to my feet by instinct, gazing around in horrified terror by the very fires surrounding me, threatening to consume all plantlife in its wake... And the very people inside the park this forest was in. [BEEEEEEEEEEP]! This can't be happening! Not again! Not- Ack! I almost keeled over, the sensation of vomiting from all this smoke I was currently, unhealthily inhaling. You must get out of there. Starswirl spoke up regarding my state and surroundings. Lest we be consumed by the flames ourselves. Your body is not capable of withstanding such conditions. NO [BEEP]! That was where the jet boots came into play yet again, saving my life once more like small rockets firing beneath my feet, forcing me to shielding my eyes from the massive smoke cloud spreading across the innocent yet suffering forest. Ack! Yuck! Cough cough! And what caught my eyes next once opening them would haunt me for a good long time. All plants, animals... People. The fires of this park so wild and rampaging, barely any trees left untouched. How long was I out?! I could have prevented this! And now, people are going to endure through the consequences of my own mistakes ONCE AGAIN! WHY?! WHY THE [BEEP] DID I CARRY ON PUTTING INNOCENT LIVES AND NATURE ITSELF AT RISK TIME AND TIME AGAIN-?! But through much of the smoke threatening to spread throughout, a bright powerful pure yellow light caught the corner of my distraught eye, emerging from the edge of the woods to where the main park stood. And I had a good idea who may be involved in the clear magical light, and grit my teeth in preparation, speeding over towards the edge whilst careful not to . Because I swear to God if those girls were here in some vain effort of seeking me out or help to fix my mistakes- OH GOD DAMMIT! A rather stupor Sunset Shimmer, once the light died down, was regarding her own hands while kneeling on the grass for some irrelevant reason. The others, meanwhile, were looking at their friend in wonder, as though certainly oblivious to the massive wildfire heading their way. [BEEP]ing son of a [BEEP]. They weren't ready for something like this! "What are you girls doing here?!" Interrupting whatever chat they were having in the midst of a [BEEP]ing inferno, their stunned and surprised looks turned next to the little man in jet boots landing perfectly right before them. Months of practice. "Stardust!" Rarity exclaimed in relieved shock, a soft palm above her chest followed by a faint smile. "You have no idea how worried we were-" Skip the friendship pedantic bull[BEEP]. I snapped in my full irritation and worry for these girls standing so close to such danger, pointing in emphasized fury. "There's a [BEEP]ing wildfire caused by my own making threatening to consume the entire park and all lives in it. Get out of here! RIGHT NOW!" And pretended hearing that elegant warm voice belonging to a dear good friend after so long didn't almost have me kneel in exhausted hope. Their gazes looked between each other, as though decidedly uncertain, before the ever stubborn show-off known as Rainbow Dash, with that familiar cocky voice making my heart do a somersault, protested all too heatedly. "Heck no we're not doing that! We gotta work together and stop this wildfire was spreading!" "I can do it just fine!" I worked very hard to stop my voice from cracking just by talking to them again, and failing miserably. They faltered though, that was a good sign. "This is above you girls! Villains are one thing, natural disasters the other. NOW GET OUT OF HERE!" That loud order followed by my own hacking cough, the lingering effects of the smoke still getting to me. And instead of my authoritative no-nonsense voice working, as usually it did, the stubborn hopeless teenagers glanced to each other, and back to their undeserving coughing friend in pure concern. And it burned hotter than the fires to the side warming my right cheek. "We're not leavin' ya to do this alone, sugarcube." Applejack insisted with some conviction. What happened when they were eager to heed my advice during Rainbow Rocks, for [BEEP]'s sake...? A firm unnaturally strong orange hand fixed on my weary shoulder, forcing hazel to stare at emerald. "We're not lettin' a good friend down." Friend... I shrugged off the hand albeit too irritably, muttering in self-disdain, "Some friend I've ever been..." Before looking to all the girls, seeing they weren't ready to just back done and leave before they got seriously hurt themselves. Perhaps, my boy. The soothing, advising tone of my teacher and companion warmed into my annoyed and panicking mind. We should accept their help. Consider this, how would we... Or you alone, Jack, prevent such a fire singlehandedly? Portals are out of the question, mind you. Before I could even mentally retort with that in mind. Fluttershy with considerate compassion on soft yellow features. Applejack undeterred and firm with a confident small smile. Rainbow folding arms in stubborn zeal. Pinkie grinned warmly in support and oblivious bliss. Rarity with hands on hips and looking ready for a verbal fight, sapphire eyes shining in resolved spirit. Sunset, simply smirking faintly at my state as though waiting for me to respond and having prepared already for the perfect retort. Her cerulean eyes said it all: "You're stuck with us, warrior, whether you want to be or not." All their eyes said pretty much too. People who cared about me. People whom I mistreated and badmouthed simply for calling me out on my own mistakes. People I claimed to have hated. Teenagers with so much ahead of them that something like this should never have come to pass. ...Teenagers, am I right? "Rarity, how much can you outstretch your shields?" The fashion designer blinked, but I quickly added before any answer was then provided, my own hand on hip and leaving no room for further argument. "Never mind, do you think you're capable of projecting a strong enough shield to encase the entire forest?" "Of that width darling?!" Rarity was, for the moment, justifiably incredulous, motioning flippantly to the cackling flames looming ever closer. "I've never attempted such a thing. Would it even work?" No... Not with the limited magic she'd possess. Until Sunset piqued up next, catching on quickly, her voice causing my head to ring and heart to flinch in guilt, the bacon-haired teen placing a hand on her friend's shoulder for determined support. "How about using your magic to keep the fire from spreading at any edge of the forest where they'd try to." Sounded more like an order than request. Taught her well there. At Rarity's hesitation, followed by a thoughtful nod, I returned that nod too and pointed to Rainbow firmly. The blue teen immediately stood to attention. "Rainbow, move around the forest and keep any fire or smoke that Rarity can't reach from spreading." With her own playful and determined salute, the blue teen sped off in a multi-coloured blur. "Fluttershy." Sunset's voice rang out, another pang of regret stabbing me. "We need to get all the animals trapped inside out of there. Can you do that?" The shy teen nodded back, peaceful blue eyes hardening in a manner when her Equestrian counterpart rarely got mad, immediately heading over to a nearby untouched nest and some animals digging out the woods for safety. "Pinkie, go keep anyone close by to safety and prevent people from getting here." "Okey-dokey!" "Applejack, we need your strength to kick some dirt into these flames. Got any ideas?" The orange farm girl looked over contemplatively, and reaching a faint smirk. "You betcha apples I do!" Sunset nodded. "Twilight- Oh, right." 'Oh, right,' what? That I was still here? True I avoided looking at the lavender teen the whole time here out of remorse and regret. I may even lose it and break apart just from the sight of her... But that wasn't the time. Innocent lives at stake, I can have an traumatic breakdown afterwards. I looked to where Sunset was staring, expecting to see the girl in the adorkable bowtie... Not simply a perplexed Pinkie. Sunset, however, clarified why she was regarding the party planner so intently. "Weren't you two together when we split up looking for Stardust?" ...You did WHAT?! And my heart commenced shattering once again following by Pinkie's damaging words. "Uh-huh, before you merged with that demonic version of you from another dimension she went to look for him in... There..." Horrified drained faces turning to the cackling forest itself, Sunset faster than I in looking in pure dread. "Oops..." Only, dread was the biggest, most massive understatement of the entire cosmos from what was going on in my crushed soul right then and there, almost dropping to my knees at the weight of what was happening, and the horrors it could and WOULD mean... One part of me - a faint, tiny part of the darkest side of my mind - considered throttling the innocent pink teen for allowing that to happen... But instead, I did something just as dumb, life-changing for the worst and potentially fatal, in spit of Sunset's shocked panicked yells of "STARDUST NO!" NO! NO NO NO! NO NO NO NO! NO NO NO NOOOOOOOOOO! The fire licked against my black long coat as I rampaged through the bushes and branches into the lost woods, the painful and agonizing memories of not too long back filling up my distraught and anguished mind yet again, eyes beginning to leak from that and the smoke threatening to take me down. I failed Twilight once... I WON'T DO IT AGAIN! "I'm gonna be desperate..." Smoke was invading my lungs. Violent coughs escaping my throat. The threat of death demanding to consume, as I ran through the cackling burning inferno overtaking this forest. Sidestepping, jumping and slashes off dead branches with the blade on my mad dash for my friend's safety. My vision was growing more blurry, my insides twisting and begging for sweet air and a more protective atmosphere, but nothing would deter me. For the first time in months, I've never more invigorated. More driven. Because when it came to Twilight Sparkle, nothing else mattered but the safety she deserved to have. Flashes of the smile, the sigh of release; the peaceful relaxing features of a young woman who had her whole life- AGH! Almost tripping over a fallen branch, and sidestepping around a log, I continued onwards, hoping at least I was aiming in the right direction- No, I KNEW I was going the right way! Something just told me! Remnants, perhaps, of that strong magical bond between myself and my Twilight... Or perhaps it was the guidance of the benevolent youthful spirit showing me the way. "To the pressure, everything is just like! An illusion; I'll be losing you!" You'll barely last a few more minutes at this rate, Jack. We should- NO! NOT THIS TIME! I lost Twilight already! I failed one because of my ignorance and leniency! Because I wasn't strong enough, as a Twilight Warrior, when she needed me most... Another won't suffer because of it-! Ugh... "No..." My voice croaked as I keeled over in agony, clutching an unburnt hot tree stump in support from the sensations constricting my fragile heart. "Not... Now...!" My voice never sounded more damaged, eyes shut tight before forcing them open yet again, glaring heatedly through tears at the flames daring to get in my way. I won't even bother asking how the end of my coat haven't been engulfed yet... Twilight... Twilight, I'm coming! "To the pressure, everything is just like! An illusion; I'll be losing you! Before long..." My legs wobbled insistently, threatening to fall over completely, but I kept moving anyway, the low corner of my eye catching the glowing hue of the amethyst ring. For Twilight... For the Princess... For the one I failed... For this one... Nothing else mattered... But her... Her...! I found the will to keep pressing, slowly forcing my way forward, and the flames retracted like an open gateway, as though recognizing my relentless stance against the harrowing firestorm. My teeth grit tight, unprotected fists clenched determinedly, the heavy pain in my chest and all throughout my body. The corners of my bleary eyes catching signs of black spots. Not... Falling unconscious... This time... Getting real sick of it... Had to keep... Moving... For her... And my friends... All my family... ...For me... "I believe in my future, farewell to the shadow. It was my place to live, but now I need your hand. Lead me out with your light, I have breathed in, The disgusting air of darkness, but I will never lose out." Even blaming myself anymore... Meant nothing... Nothing in comparison to finding the angel and keeping her sa- "Hold on!" A voice that touched my sensors, leapt joy in my pained heart which I continued gripping in pure conviction, emanating just so close then, past the last few trees. With a snarl, I stormed forward through the torrent flames, feeling so close to her... So close to saving her from the ruthless all-consuming- My millisecond of a smile died down immediately from the scene playing right before me, and my wobbling drained legs never felt so fast before, raising one arm once reaching the spot that would've become my friend's end. Not again! The young lavender teenager, keeping a falling log from squashing her and the scared little boy she was protecting, was unprepared by the next one following from behind her unguarded state. The child's scream died down to a shocked gasp from behind me as I grit my teeth determinedly, putting whatever strength and stamina I had even left into blocking this cackling trunk with the metallic bracelet on my right wrist, left palm pressed on the other side of the bracelet. "Stardust!" Her voice was like honey. Like peace and promise and hope. And that gave me all the incentive, with a mighty human roar, to push the massive trunk to the side as Twilight magically had with the one she stopped, immediately whirling around to face the messed facial expressions of relief, wonder, shock and hope. But my focus, renewed and clear once more, was mostly... Entirely on lavender angel, for the first time in so long. I wanted to hug tightly and never let go. I wanted to beg on my knees and cry into her skirt. I wanted to... Wanted to... The bright, purely happy smile I didn't deserve that followed cut off all remaining oxygen that was left, Twilight then kneeling down to the kid who, I would assume, got lost wandering in these woods with the flames, offering a positive reassuring grin. "We'll get you out of here." Sparkling flawless eyes looked to me in a determination I had never witnessed from this version of my love. "Together." My heart spoke in truth returned. "Always." And Starswirl piqued up yet again. You best be swift. The fire brigade is on the move, and won't be for an estimated five more minutes. You won't survive much longer- JACK! What- KAH! "AH... AGH...!" "Stardust? Stardust?!" Twilight immediately panicked against my blurring vision, my dropped state to kneeling and clutching the ruined ground in pain, the sensations of imbalance mixed with the lethal smoke finally, I presumed amidst my agonized mind, getting to me completely at last. No... Not while they... She was still...! Soft, loving purple hands grasped my shoulders, forcing me to meet the knelt concerned gaze of a dear good friend... Despite everything I said about her... Any of the human friends... And Sunset... "Twilight..." This was reaching the end. I could feel it, in my drained bones and weary mind... And if it was in beneficial to saving her... Starswirl... Can you... Open another portal...? Enough time has passed, yes. I have recovered enough magic from my realm now to produce a temporary gateway outside this forest. You must act now- Do it. "Stay with us." Of course- Behind them... "We can get out of here." My teacher paused, as though slowly taking in that command, to my impatient irritation. The three of you can make it together- Too late for me... I'm afraid... Couldn't move... Legs... "Please Stardust." "Twilight..." My hand, at least, found its way onto hers, offering the weakest reassuring grin to the watching concerned watching over her slender shoulder. The soft touch... I gave a kind squeeze, and perhaps the most sincere, compassionate statement I've made in a long time yet against that worried expression. "I wish there was another me here who would love you as I do for mine..." The corner of my eye caught movement, the other two oblivious. My mind screamed the demand from my hesitating mentor: NOW STARSWIRL! Twilight was halfway to supporting me upwards, the kid making his move to help - a kid that looked all too familiar, from a similar situation a very long time ago - leaving both completely unaware by the rather forceful pushes I gave towards the golden portal from behind. The teen and child consumed then by a vast bright light. And followed with the massive fallen tree where they previous stood blowing my unprotected state away, not forgetting that smile again as the darkness within the heat consumed. And I honestly did not see how I could've gotten out of this one. Not this time... But... Knowing them... Friendship... ... ... ... Ugggggh... ... ... ... Agggg... Mmmm... ...Hmm...? Slowly, but surely, my senses returned to me as bleary blue-green eyes steadily blinked and opened to an unfamiliar room, even without using the glasses, whom, to my brief relief, were resting on the side drawer once I took a confused, tired glance. Except... Not exactly feeling tired. Getting real sick of falling unconscious all the time. It's like some contrived plot convenience. ... Actually, the further I woke up, the less... Curiously, and blinking rapidly in confused surprise, I rolled my shoulders and stretched out every available body part during my puzzled caution. Everything felt... Less sore than usual, ever since running away from home. Felt like... The best sleep I've had in months... ...Huh... Wait. My clear PJ-wearing body shot upwards like a bullet, finding little protest from my nerves save for faint remains in the legs, back and elbows. "I'm alive..." I breathed out, examining his clean-looking hands and taking a few moments of deep inhale and exhale, just to check myself. I was still alive. ... "[BEEP]." With a frustrated groan, I flopped right back down on the bed, interlocked hands on chest and regarding the white ceiling... Then the curious blue and white room around me. A bedroom, naturally, but one I've seen before... Was that an ant farm close by...? How did I get here... I was suppose to have died in the middle of those burning flames. Nothing could have saved me this time; the girls wouldn't have been able to reach me in time- Never underestimate the conviction good friends will go through to save another. Starswirl... The warm amused voice of my mentor and fath... Friend sending a wave of relief and peace. Thank God, I needed the respite. And the invisible voice sounded just as relieved. I am gratified to see your condition is improving, Jack. Your rest was long overdue, ever since you've been pushing yourself to dangerous, almost excruciating degrees in your pursuit of our foe. Is that a note of disapproval in your voice, wise teacher? A foolish teacher alone would express pride of the extremes you've endured yourself throughout. I let out a breathless short chuckle, finding my own voice steady and unharmed. You'd think the smoke would have done some permanent damage, at least. And oddly enough... No burn marks, or casts, as I checked around. Well, okay, there were some bandages here and there, nothing, while peeking through the sleeveless top, which indicated burnt marks. I felt better. No... I felt great. Invigorated even, for the first time in ages! Like I caught up on sleep long overdue, as Starswirl mentioned. Starswirl, what the Hell happened to me? You pursued your friend into the inferno in an attempt of rescue to absolve your guilt- Afterwards! I should've been dead! Once again, underestimating your friend's courage. Neither a tone of lecture or amusement. Simple fact. Once Twilight and the child were taken out of the woods - literally, I may add - the firefighters arrived to handle the rest. However, overcome with worry, your friends worked in unity and sought you out before the flames could touch your vulnerable skin at all. I believe it was Miss Shimmer and Mister Sentry who found your state first, and helped you get to safety as the brigade finished off the fires. ... ... ... You were lucky, especially with that black coat which could have caught on fire at any opportunity. This world's Twilight Sparkle was especially relieved, though I could detect a pang of jealously from Miss Shimmer granting you another dosage of CPR- Flash Sentry saved me. With help from Celestia's old student, indeed. And it wouldn't be the first time, I might add- Good lord...! My face was covered by ashamed hands, exhaling loud and drawn out. Flash Sentry. Saving my life. AGAIN. I need some serious therapy after this. It wouldn't be the first time, Jack, you were saved by an unlikely individual another near-death experience. In a matter of time, you'll be saved individually by everyone you've ever met in these worlds. At that remark, I managed a faint smirk, at least taking in the comfort that my body felt better than usual after a clear long dosage of sleep and evident tending to my wounds. And how long was I asleep this time...? A week at most. Starswirl was then quick to add as I shot upwards in immediate panic. Time operates differently between both worlds, my friend. Scarcely a day has passed since the Storm King's invasion. ...Right... [BEEP], as I ran a hands through my disjointed dark brown strands, I'll never understand how time works between these alternate worlds... And the girls are safe? Safe and unharmed. The flames never touched them. Good... One good thing came out of that day then, aside from saving another version of the girl I love. ... Did you just say Sunset gave me-? A calm door opening, followed by a pleasantly surprised gasp. "Oh you're awake." This time it wasn't Sentry, to my slight relief. I already swallowed my pride once thanking the boy. Instead, I was greeted by the sight of a young, pink woman in rather casual clothing whom was the human version of a dear good friend. "Thank goodness." I couldn't even muster the energy to make some internal scathing remark about the facial features this time. "We were starting to wonder if you'd ever wake up." Cadence stated with a compassionate bright smile, seeming to carry a plate in her hand... With a decent, appealing scent reaching my nostrils. "Twilight was beginning to believe you've entered a coma. I would argue, but she's always so sure these days of what she's talking about." A mild humoured expression. "In this case, I'm glad she's proven wrong." I said nothing, finding myself incapable of anything to say at this particular moment. I mean, what COULD I even say? It was like some invisible force compelling me to keep my mouth shut and ears open. That was a first. Setting the plate down right beside my bed, Cadence continued explaining some things casually, "You're in the spare guest room, though you're the first different guest I've had in a long while." One glance at the ant farm told of whom her regular 'guest' could be. And walking around, the window blinds opened to revealing the damp grey clouds, the young adult unfazed with next opening said window to allow the fresh air in. "There we are." Followed by a warm smile aimed my way. "I hope you like porridge. Your friends weren't really certain what you enjoyed aside from a sweet tooth." At that, I grinned lightly, gently pulling myself out of bed, slowly, but surely, testing my body joints and bones before making any fast movements. Cadence watched, aura radiating compassion and serenity, though clearly ready to help should needed. My hazel eyes looked intently to the woman once I stood up completely, picking up my glasses and allowing a clearer vision once again. And that was answered with a polite nod. "You're very welcome." Clearly reading the emotion in my smaller eyes, followed by Cadence's own tilt of the head. "It's almost surreal. When we brought you back here last week, you had so many bruises and injuries that obviously weren't treated proper in the past. It's amazing you can even find the energy to stand now." Pink eyes gazed down in interest, and I followed her stare to the purple rem attached around my finger, immediately prompting my hands to clench slightly in instinctive protectiveness. Force of habit these days. Cadence didn't seem to be offended in the least, nodding with pink eyes shining in knowing. "We could never take it off, no matter how hard we tried. Seems at though its a part of you now." That smile brightened to warm kindness. "She's very lucky." My breathing slowed, mind impacted with more flashes of memories, but quickly subdued, turning my steady approach and gaze to the window outside, once hearing the sounds of pure laughter and chatter under the unpleasant sky. And immediately, one thing caught my eyes first of. The girls were wearing new clothing, how about that. Mustn't have noted as much earlier when there was a forest fire going on. But the rest of the scene playing out in the backyard of the house below warmed my heart in so many ways. The seven girls, Spike and human Shining, in a chef's hat and apron, enjoying a pleasant barbecue together, the young man showing off his skills at the outside grill with Pinkie watching in amazement and Rainbow clearly boasting she can do better from lip movement alone. Fluttershy conversing with some small bugs by a bush, her arms and hair greeted by colourful butterflies, the dog Spike rolling around chasing after a few squirrels across the mowed grass. Rarity and Applejack having some kind of debate at the back with their own hotdogs and mustard. Tch. More of a ketchup guy myself... But the girl who brought both equal warmth and guilt to my beating heart, oblivious by my intent gaze above, seemed to be gazing at the clouds themselves, having their own conversation with only the sides of their beautiful faces visible from this angle. I stretched subconsciously, finding my expression lower from merely seeing them again. Two girls whose trust and friendship I've betrayed for my own selfish gain and reasoning. Two girls who are safe and sound, conversing and sharing laughter, oblivious to the condition of the world. Sunset was standing at a short distance before Flash, the two teenagers regarding one another intently, with some familiar glinting objects in their hands- Hey! Did Sunset take my lightsaber?! Did I lose it upon running away from the school?! [BEEP] me, and I call others oblivious! As the sounds of playful green and blue blades clashing commenced, set to burn than slice, others watched the sparring matches with cheers and eyes of interest. And Cadence, still beside me, pointed out all too casually. "They visit everyday, before and after school, just to check on their good friend." My fists clenched, both of them this time, and my teeth bared in regret. Once more, causing them needless worry. And as if sensing my distress and guilt, soft yet firm pink fingers grasped my trimmed beard - did someone shave me while I slept? - and drew me to meet the tender, caring gaze of the new Principal of Crystal Prep. "So much hatred behind those eyes." I flinched. Obviously Cadence could detect or sense emotions almost as well as her pony counterpart. But there was no judgement in her tone, only knowing concern. "And yet, love which overpowers it immensely." ...What? With her lose brief examination done, Cadence straightened and released my jaw, smiling in bright warmth. "When Twilight told me who you were, I had some difficulty recognizing you. But now..." And moved herself towards the open doorway, leaving some invisible words hanging in the air. But not before adding casually. "I believe Miss Rarity left some new clothes for you in case you woke up without anyone there. Although I'd suggest a shower first beforehand. Second door down the right hall." And paused, Cadence then throwing a knowing, almost teasing smile over her shoulder. "Twilight and Miss Sunset lingered to watch over you every five minutes before joining the rest of your friends." And leaving me alone to ponder all this information, gently closing the door from behind. With that, my hopeless gaze switched to everyone having the time of their lives, my smile widening with nostalgia and heart painfully yearning for want. Sunset and Flash sparring with playful, almost equally competitive smirks whilst careful not to actually hit each other. Fluttershy observing while caring for the little critters, in her laid peaceful posture. Applejack smirking and raising a hotdog for emphasis on cheering. Rainbow Dash spilling condiments everywhere amongst her cheering onto others, with mighty cries and a bright open grin. Pinkie Pie jumping and catching every flown condiment into her waiting mouth. Rarity endearingly scowling in polite disgust at the mannerisms. Twilight watching with curious interest and slight concern... And almost meeting my gaze whilst I quickly hid behind the wall of the window the second her head turned, obviously sensing keen affectionate eyes on her. I sighed into the room, hand with ring on chest and allowing myself further respite. I missed all this, more than anything... I had to leave, that was a given, before Cadence alerted them. It was clear, this time, these girls couldn't be involved. They were peaceful, they were happy, and I almost brought certain doom upon their young states. Especially Twilight. Always Twilight... ... Steeling myself slightly, I looked to the hung clothes on the handle of the wardrobe prepared and waiting just for me, about to inspect them further before a familiar voice outside barked in order and piqued my brief interest. And the sight below soon prompted my short muffled laughter. Okay! Why not! Sombra's human form, lecturing and instructing - though for him, the two may very well be the same - looking like an adult goth with a long leather overcoat. I mean what else, right? Essentials weren't hard to find after getting changed; right next to where my glasses formerly were in that bedroom. The second I got dressed - often sneaking peeks to my friends in the yard having fun together - I was out of there, both relieved, in spit of the pain of guilt and disgust in my heart for being so, and curious as to why Cadence didn't inform them immediately to my awakening. Didn't spot her in the garden the whole time I was getting changed. Overall, I didn't get the chance at that rather lovely house to examine my new look. But now, standing in front of the useless portal, edges of it attached with wires and all manners of machinery surrounding the field - all I can guess whom they belonged to - had to take a moment to admire myself. Because, my dear Rarity, you've certainly outdone yourself this time...! Never mind the trimmed facial hair, confirmed to my brief dejection, or the obvious slight shaving of my hair. I didn't even have the heart to complain about those particular things anymore... I WAS looking like a mess these last few months. Black, rather cozy pants; trainers I could easily slid on and off. Sleeveless sea blue shirt with a unique fabric as it brushed against my skin with every movement. A long coat akin to leather, with patches and outlines of deep blue, the cutie mark on the left side over my heart. Except one notable difference, one that caused my left right to cover over the right finger bearing the promise ring. Instead of a blue star in the center of my mark's heart... It was Twilight's. ... It was beautiful... Are you alright...? ...I don't know. I don't know about anything anymore. Even my own actions confuse me these days. Promises I kept breaking. A vow to save that Demon Sunset only to desire destroying her after. I'd stay with Twilight, my family, only to leave on a whim. And despite everything, despite breaking my word time and time again, belittling my friends simply for disagreeing, throwing a tangent when things won't go my way, my acts of logic met with severe repercussions. They STILL love me. Sighing deeply, I lowered both arms and met the clueless gaze of my reflection, telling everything that needed to be said. And for a brief moment, I swore my reflection shifted to my old pony form, surrounded then by seven wonderful friends and a son I've called my own. These people, Jack... Them and their pony selves, they know nothing of contempt or rejection. You chose the most beautiful of souls to be friend and allow heal your fractured soul, repair the shattered pieces of your heart from years ago. They've done so much, and in return, you've helped them. Time and time again. Look at this very world you're standing in. Surprisingly, I found myself obeying in a heartbeat, gazing around towards the very school building itself I often regarded in disgust and despair. Strangely enough, a pang of nostalgia met me from the very sight. By all rights, you could have chosen not to participate. You could have rejected from accompanying the Princess to this world in the first place; help secure her crown before dastardly plans are committed. You could have never returned to assist, in the Friendship Games, or even, in spite of your zealous disdain, Camp Everfree. And you know why, my student? Because you ARE selfless. Before you interject, ask yourself; was hypothetically shutting down that camp, and preventing this world's Twilight Sparkle from growing affectionate with Mister Spruce really your main drive going there? Or was it, sincerely, to keep looking after girls you've grown to care for as you have their Equestrian selves? Because you like them? You love them, even? I don't think anymore must be said, do you? No. No... You're right, as always... Damn. I allowed myself a small self-deprecatory grin. Once again, the teacher showing the student where he was wrong and where needed to be improved, all with warmth and compassion; things I've rarely displayed on this world at all. You may deem that, my friend, but the reality is clear as crystal; you love your friends that much to make the harshest sacrifices in the name of their preservation. Their survival. Their happiness. Have you really broken any promises at all? Any attempt of answering that was soon disrupted by a low, painful groan coming right from the steps towards the school doors, my hazel amazed eyes regarding the form of a gold Earth Pony crawling gently towards the steps, scraping himself across the stone cut path. I was already heading over with quick speed, aiming to help this equine posthaste. Who was it this time; the Stardust that got hit in the head by a sledgehammer? No, he'd be in human form when that accident happened. Upon further notice once getting closer, the dark blue cape was torn in places, brown mane ruffled violently and clear burnt marks over any exposed parts to the stallion's body. Immediately kneeling down, I worked to help this gold pony lay against the first step while trying my absolute best not to put pressure of any of his visible injuries. Wasn't sure about what internal wounds my obvious phantom of a past self may or may not have at this point. But one look into the young, hazel eyes expressing hazed pain and... Relief... Told me everything I needed to know, as if meeting his stare caused a chain reaction to the link of memories in my mind. Canterlot. The wedding. Chrysalis. Twilight. "Thank... You..." Murmured the season two Stardust Balance, his gold and shocking soft hoof gently gripping my right wrist protected by the metallic bracelet. As if the very battle when he threw himself into harm's way just only happened. "What are you doing...?" I was compelled to ask solemnly, keeping the dazed stallion steady in my careful grip. Hazel eyes gently gazed upwards to the darkening skies, looking so tired and... At peace. But the state! No wonder Twilight was so afraid... "Doing... What's right... Jack..." Those pained eyes looked back to me, flicking for a temporary second for a pure gold, the stallion clenching his teeth briefly in effort to keep speaking. "What... Are YOU doing...?" Typical. Even when heavily injured and on the verge of sleep, I find a way still to criticize or judge. But in this instance, I wasn't prompted to react in equal scorn, instead finding my own head lower in outright regret. This was the Stardust who sought to protect everyone. The first to make the promise of defending the lives of the innocent and those he's grown to care for. The Stardust who opened himself more; told even those he was acquainted with his worries and frustrations. The Stardust that slowly but surely grew to care for a certain lavender bookworm unicorn in a way once considered unimaginable, denying it to himself time and time again until the truth was pointed out after almost sacrificing his whole being for good, in effort to protect her... The Stardust who stared down certain doom in the faced, and laughed while spitting into death's features. And here I was, dishonouring everything he's fought for. "You never met Zagreus..." "I was fortunate... In that regard..." Stardust inhaled slowly, closing eyes briefly to concentrate and cling on to the waking world. A fighter to the end. "Queen Syphilis... Was a nightmare enough..." At that, I had to crack a small wry grin, but he shared no such humour. "I wonder, if dying... Would have been... The better alternate... Than all that's happened..." "What? No!" I exclaimed in heated shock, daring to hear such things from this point of my past. "You actively fought back against these things. Listen to yourself! You can't-!" "So much despair... So much contempt... Regret..." He coughed shortly, gasping lightly with dazed eyes craning towards the direction of the deactivated mirror. "Was it really all worth it... In the end...?" The grip on my wrist tightened, I could feel the strength pouring through even with the bracelet protecting my skin. But I winced anyway, and this past life was far from deterred, muzzle set firm in faint determination. "One measly vow... For all this...?" I couldn't answer that, and he knew it. "And though I am not perfect or completely suitable to conduct such a task you bequeathed me, I vow I will try my best in protecting Twilight and my friends there, whatever the cost." A gold hoof pat on my wrist, hazel pained eyes firm and commanding. "Go now... You have the choice... To die... Or fulfill that vow we made... So long ago..." One more effort of a glance, made towards the shut doors of the school itself. I followed that gaze, somberly regarding the building as my former self made his point. Followed by the last words of a pony who fought tooth and nail to preserve everyone he loved succumbing to the much-deserved realm of sleep. "Because... Some promises... Can never be broken..." I didn't have to look back down to know he was gone, despite the lack of any sensation to sudden loss of weight in my arms and hands. Everything felt weighted on me these days, even as I tentatively stood upwards, setting my own mouth firm and looking forward to the school. "Will never be broken..." Came a small whisper beneath my dry lips, knowing what needed to happen next, as I walked up the steps to the one place I had despised more than anywhere else. Alright. That was a good shower. ... What? Why else would you think I'd have come all the way back to this horrid school of bad memories? And here I thought only MY old school could do that! Halfway down the empty hallway from the gym shower room, with damp brown hair brushed back, if felt like a refreshing breather, stretching my upper limbs yet again in relaxation. Good things to do after a long bout of depression and hopeless viewpoints. A long rest. And a nice shower... Even if there was a lack of shampoo or... Clean soap... Ugh... "Now then." I said out-loud to myself, clasping and rubbing both dried hands together readily. "Time to get out of here." All that needed to be done now was figure out a way of returning to Equestria with the portal deactivated, for both Sombra and myself. And we still can't use any magic of yours, Starswirl? It's far too risky to endure magical transportation from world to another from this realm, not with Balance so badly damaged. The old teacher sounded thoroughly apologetic. Any magic used to return home would have to be utilized by another source. Figures. All for the convenience of the script, eh?! Maybe we should try the library for answers. You know, like Sunset did when trying to research answers for Equestrian magical causes in a human, public library. But then again, it wasn't entirely implausible for Sunset to have brought her own books from Equestria to this world... Which only begs the question of why she left them in here- Oof! Bumping into someone around the corner cliche! My vision suddenly became slightly distorted from my glasses falling to the ground, and me with them. Great. An angelic voice right before me, having experienced the same fate. "My glasses!" She cutely exclaimed. "I can't see without my glasses!" "My glasses!" And I found myself unwittingly responding this way. "I can't be seen without my glasses!" Oh, found them. Placing them back, just as a knelt Twilight put hers back on... Uhhhhh... Were they bigger than usual? Twilight realized the error quickly too, hastily pulling mine off with an adorable embarrassed blush as I did the same thing, exchanging the correct ones to one another and, for a long moment, just stared at one another. And stared. And stared. And stared. And it took every. Single. Solitary. Fight of will in my body not to immediately break down then and there into the purple star skirt and beg for forgiveness, forcing myself to stand upwards and, somehow finding it in me, offered a hand for the lavender teen to grasp and be pulled upwards, and I swallowed a pang of some emotion down my throat at the soft touch. The tight embrace from her which followed didn't help that either, myself returning the powerful hug in fond relief and affection. I needed this. Good GOD I needed this... Burying half my face in the thin, clothed shoulder. And my heart was leaping all over the place, despite the fact this wasn't even my- Oh who cares? Any Twilight will do at this moment... I'm sure seeing my Twilight again send me to my knees. Speaking of which. "I'm beginning to under my pony self's frustrations." I had to choke out a laugh at this Twilight's wry mumbling, as we pulled back - to my brief pang of somber disappointment - Twilight smiling in relieved warmth... Followed with a punch to my sensitive arm. Granted it wasn't as hard as it would've been from the others - even Fluttershy could pack a punch if she wanted too - but still. Ow. Purple hands on her hips, Twilight was then, as I faintly rubbed my arm, staring while leaning forward in a eerily manner similar to the Princess, whenever I did something utterly stupid beyond words. Good times. "Are you going to disappear the second I take my eyes off you?" Uhhhhh... "No...?" "Good." Twilight seemed to accept that pause, straightening with closed mad eyes and a deep inhale, sighing. Oh boy, she was really upset. "Because I won't even begin to emphasize how worried we've been all this time." And once those beautiful eyes opened again, they were sparkling... In sadness and concern. Prompting my own short solemn sigh. "Why?" "Why were you worried?" I was compelled to ask in return, folding arms with my own tender expression. "I yelled at you seven, unjustifiably so, called you things out of frustration and incredulity. I don't deserve to be near any of you again." Twilight's frown deepened, obviously objective to that, and opened her lavender lips to voice her exact feelings- "We finally found you!" Gah! Finding my world becoming a sudden blur as my helpless state was crushed by a warm, affectionate embrace that began twirling me around in the young girl's powerful grasp. "Pinkie!" "Hello!" "Pinkie!" "Hello!" "Pinkie!" "Hello!" It took a few moments to worm out those ridiculously tight tiny pink arms, getting back my oxygen and leaning again a green locker, hand on chest and glaring behind dizzy eyes towards the wide beaming teen, completely oblivious or uncaring to my irritation. Likely, perhaps, since it's Pinkie Pie, both. "Glad to see you're unenthusiastic as ever..." I growled while dusting off my undershirt, sending a half-heated look towards the loud giggling of Twilight, although the very sound and more positive expression from the bookworm then helped soothed my nerves. A lot. "You've missed so much Stardust! I mean, a super duper bung of awesome world-building fun exciting amazing wonderful stuff you should have absolutely been here for! For example, did you know that Sunset now drives a car-?" "Pinkie." I clutched my head, still gaining re-composure, but grinning myself anyway due to the infectious bubbly nature of this innocent party planner. "I'm glad things have been going well here..." Until I came along that is. "Oh my gosh! We should totally have a party to celebrate your return! After all it was kinda hard with you in a week-long coma and Twilight and Sunset hovering over you at every possible second-" "Pinkie!" "- And with the sky turning more and more foreboding dark everyday recently with that Sombra guy prospecting grave danger often. But I'm sure we can fill some time in for a welcome-back-to-your-friends party somehow!" Pinkie concluded with a playful wink. "I bet you my pony self's welcome-back-to-your-friends party will be just as awesome!" A red-faced Twilight then commented with uncertainty, purple eyes darting my way nervously. "Pinkie, I'm not sure a party's the most advised idea at this time-" Damn right it's not. "I'm sorry Pinkie." I sighed, dropping my arms to the sides, and felt genuinely remorseful for it. The following expression of the teen's didn't help. "But I'm too busy stopping a dimensional threat to these worlds... Or trying too..." "Oh... So we can have a party after?" Before I could answer, unsure, the pink fluffy-haired young woman beamed warmly again and grasped both my shoulders, invading personal space in favour to push happiness. Like pony like human. "I know you think you don't deserve us as your friends." The tone lowered briefly to compassionate knowing, the smile lessening with blue clear eyes shining in kindness and friendship. "But we can't let one disagreement ruin what we have, right? You've stuck with us ever when you barely liked it. We'll always be friends, no matter what." I took a moment to look at Pinkie Pie. Really look at her. Because there's another reason, aside from the bubbly persona and energetic hope this rare individual, be it homo-sapien or Equestrian, was so unique in a different way compared to our friends. Kindness. Generosity. Honesty. Laughter. Loyalty. Magic. Pinkie had them all, and used these qualities to the full effect. Pinkie Pie was the embodiment of friendship itself, carrying all these traits each of our friends would hold into some beautiful, awe-inspiring manifestation of hope and magic for all. The warmth this girl provided in both worlds; the ability to forgive and show compassion to all, even perhaps the most darkest of beings she had the power to see the light even in the deepest shadows. The light was strong; sometimes flickering against the tides of oppression against her bonds with those closest, but never snuffing out. Pinkie was friendship in its purest form. "How can you say that...?" I had to ask, my voice cracking slightly from the overwhelming warm and affection focused entirely on me. "When I've treated you with such disrespect and disgust... Since the very beginning...?" "Pfft!" Pinkie replied, some spit flying to my shirt as the pink wonderful teen beamed all the more, shaking her head with a wide brightening grin. "Silly! We all have our grouchy days! You just needed some help from getting stuck in grumpy mode, that's all!" And once releasing me, offered up a certain finger in sincere warmth. "Friends forever, right?" One encouraging, hopeful look from a smiling Twilight was all that was required for me to accept the offered token of eternal friendship. Another promise that, perhaps if I even tried otherwise, could never be broken. I met Pinkie's... Pinky with my own, curled tight around each other. "Friends forever, Pinkie." Another great weight lifting from my heart, and the two proud warm smiles from both girls prompted my own wide grin since watching the barbecue, getting the sensation that, after a long time, everything will be just fine. "What kind of cake do you like for a party? Party cakes are much more important to bake than your regular cake, just so you know what kind of cake the one you're making a party for-" "Chocolate." "Ooh! What kind of chocolate? Dark chocolate? White chocolate? Plain chocolate? Chocolate with nuts? Chocolate sauce? Chocolate with chocolate sauce? Candy chocolate? Caramel? Ice cream chocolate? Melted choco-?" "Any... Except nuts." "Okay, no nuts. Got it! Now let's talk about decorations. Hmm... Something tells me you're a fan of blue..." "What could have possible given that away?" "Well you often wear blue a lot, and you seem to really like the new look Rarity made for ya. Which, by the way, I also love. Great look Stardust!" I shared a long look to the lavender thin bookworm beside me, whom giggled in good humour towards my expression and Pinkie's antics. The pink teen was hopping around the hallways around us as we headed back towards the entrance of the school building, working out my future 'best welcome back party ever.' Now, I should be annoyed. My past selves were annoyed by the prospect of a party made all for me, undeservedly. I should be lecturing this bubbly young woman for daring hosting some celebration for my return considering the sorrow and pain I've caused them eight months back to now. But I didn't. Because I wasn't. Because I absolutely missed this so. My heart was steadily growing more at ease the longer I spent in their presence... Must explain the lack of nightmares since my week-long coma. "Although, if you love blue so much, it's a wonder why you seem to have it in for Flash Sentry- Oh look, we're here!" Pinkie finally stopped there once the glass doors leading outside were in full view, peeking through curiously. "Oh hey, the gang's all here too!" At that, I paused, gulping a little. They're all here? Of course they are... My fists clenched, uncertain if I wanted to even take another step and face my mistakes. Again. That was, until a certain purple hand gently pressed against my arm, prompting me to regard the reassuring smiling Twilight, those sparkling violet eyes that melted my insides everytime I looked at them, pony or human, telling me that everything will be just alright. That's how, seconds later, I found myself walking outside alongside my two friends to greet the rest of our friends. Pinkie was the first to call out eagerly to the group waiting by the statue. "Hey guys! When'd you get here?!" All eyes turned, for the most part intently on the young man atop the steps outside. Brilliant. My gaze distractedly looked upwards. The sky was getting much darker now, and there was a chilling breeze in the air. Another foreboding. One encouraging touch from Twilight, again, had me gently walk down the steps, taking each moment of approach. "Told you they'd be at the school!" Rainbow, once the silence ended, exclaimed triumphantly, the clear blue teen smirking to the group with crossed ridiculously thin arms. "And you said they'd be in the park again!" "I said it were possible for 'em to be at the park." The Western accent retorted, originating from a certain glaring farm girl. "Better than Rarity thinkin' they'd be at some high-class fashion store!" A pleasant scoff. "Do not cast shade on me for having belief in our friend's tastes!" Rarity closed her eyes in haughty disagreement, turning her head away from the other two teenagers. "Why would Stardust be at a clothes store?!" "Why would Pinkie or Twilight take 'im to a clothes store?" "To, perhaps, improve on his wardrobe, darling? Have you seen what that man was adorning the moment he returned to our lives after months of concern?" "Hey! That coat looks pretty awesome! I'd wear it." "It was kind of smelly, don'cha think?" "Stardust likely hasn't bathed in days. In any case, wearing that all the time? Good grief! I was lucky to have my design for him ready." "I dunno... Never struck me as a leather-lover." "Maybe a hoodie would've been better. Can't go wrong with hoodies. Ask guitar boy over here." I had to smile - grin, in fact - by the sheer playful bantering of friends I missed dearly. They're here, the human versions of them, but they'll do for now, seven wonderful girls who never once stopped believing in me, alongside the once-tyrannical Sombra, standing to the side with his faintly bemused expression. All my friends of this world, here and now. ...Oh and look, Sentry's here too. The meaningful footsteps, however, slightly dropped my smile, finding myself walking forwards in turn to meet the determined young bacon-haired woman firmly regarding me with shining oceanic eyes, the both of us stopping halfway in the center of the entire courtyard, equal height and just... Gazing at each other, a thousand words to speak across our faces, but none of the words ever coming out. Hm? A fist thrusted out between us, gripping the metallic hilt of a certain weapon wielded by a dark yellow hand. I looked back up to a faintly smiling Sunset Shimmer. "Hope you don't mind that I held on to this." Somehow, I managed to return the smirk, looking down to the weapon again in ponder. Looks like another tool to be better wielded by someone more deserving and stronger in will. God, imagine Sunset Shimmer as a Jedi. Nah, Gray Jedi would suit her far better. ...She'd make an amazing Ahsoka Tano. Sunset's expression switched to surprised puzzlement once the weapon was gently pushed back with her fist towards herself, meeting my tiny grin and knowing expression. "Looked like you were having fun using it to spar earlier." To her credit, the former student of Celestia didn't flush in embarrassment, instead widened her eyes and quietly pocketing the hilt. Before finally tackling me in a tight, powerful embrace. One I equally returned all too happily. Addressing past mistakes can wait a moment, though Sunset had something to say beforehand. "You're an idiot..." "I know..." "A real, absurd moron..." "I know..." Sunset then pulled back after whispering some emotional words, looking ready to shed a tear but holding herself back from there. Good, don't think I could handle more crying from anyone at this point. The corners of my peripheral vision caught approaching movement, causing Sunset to - seemingly also reluctant - step back as another presence greeted me; the tallest of the lot and wearing his own leather. Sombra... Green and hazel eyes clashed, sizing each other up. I still say he looked way better with red; green eyes on him just looked... Wrong. And this is coming from the guy who was the very definition of 'wrong.' One of us had to speak sometime soon, though, and it looked like the former King was waiting for me to start. So I did, regarding the attire again before smirking faintly. "Do I even need to say it?" A glimmer of recognition, before Sombra's rather casual deep voice responded. "If it reveals a glimpse of the real Jack Wright once more." "...And if this is the real me...?" Sombra shook his long-black-haired head, closing eyes briefly as he responded matter-of-factly to that somber inquiry. "Then I might as well pretend that our battle within your mind all so long ago never even occurred." "Welcome back, Stardust." Fluttershy greeted warmly then to Sunset's right, eyes shining with kindness and compassion and so many things I haven't even earned back yet, the rest of the friends gathering around with their own light smiles and grins and just so happy to see a dear lost friend once again. Just as I missed them too, deeply. Which is why I then looked away, right back to the entrance of the school building I had hated and held nothing but disgust and incredulity for years. It's funny, what time and reflection does for one person. I may not even completely be the man, or pony, I was so long ago anymore. That might not entirely a bad revelation, my student... "Stardust...?" Twilight's beautiful concerned voice asked, and I huffed, bracing myself with closed eyes, and getting it out of the way. "There are too much at stake here now. The enemy is becoming more powerful, and will not stop at nothing to have me, you and all other life extinguished for some twisted 'noble' cause. I can't stop and amend all my mistakes." That said, I looked back intensely on the others, whom neither blinked or shied away from the heated expression and fire behind my hazel eyes. More brownie points for them. I raised a fist bearing the ring in emphasis, sounding more determined for the first time in a while. "When I stop Zagreus, once and for all, then I will come back, and I will do everything in my power to make up for the brief I caused you. THAT is a promise... My friends." The whole group regarded each other for a moment, Sombra keeping his gaze firm and curious on me, soon the girls, and Sentry, nodding to one another with their own small smiles, clearly ready once returning eyes back on their friend to offer support and that I wouldn't be doing this alone- "That implies you will even still be alive to make such worthless amends." Sombra and I stiffened, all eyes glaring upwards towards the figure in dark attire gazing down from us as though some unholy deity passing judgement. The bald head, the pure dark eyes, the twisted smile, the mocking and open disdain behind his deep unnatural voice, his own coat flapping in the growing winds. Zagreus...! A few steps back from the edge of the rooftop was what prompted me to act, firing my jet boots in an instant with hot pursuit, landing atop the school building in seconds. Twilight and the other were quick to follow, Rarity and Twilight using their separate magic to lift themselves and the others onto the roof, standing between in opposition to the monster casually leaning back against the glass dome. My hidden blade produced and pointed at the creature's chest where a heart would be, ready to aim and end this mistake of my own unwilling creation once and for all. Zagreus showed no emotion to that other than a faint smirk. "Go on..." He encouraged. "Finish me now and prove who the real monster is." Deliberately goading for me to commit full murder right in front of innocent eyes. My glare deepened in disdainful hate. "I hold no illusions to what I am." Despite which, I was already, slowly, lowering the weapon, refusing to meet any looks from my friends no matter what happens here. Don't get me wrong, I still have the human urge to do some unspeakable horrors on this creature which caused me so much grief. "Oh I know." Zagreus nodded, as if a sage, and widened his arms all too casually. "We're both 'monsters' in our own way, I could ponder. A shame though, that while you have the capacity to hate and feel rage, you never pull through to the end. How many, Jack? How many have escaped and caused more harm because of your mercy?" "How many have become better for it?" Sombra was instantly throwing in his piece, taking one step forward with a distasteful growl reminiscent of his past days. "Between these words, Zagreus, mercy and compassion have done wonders for even the most darkest of creatures. A pity you are too blinded by your own abhorrent creation to see this fact." "So many have become better once given another chance." This time, the strong confident voice of Celestia's previous pupil pitched in, cerulean eyes hardening with her tone of conviction. "Princess Luna, Discord, Sombra, Starlight Glimmer... Me." A determined yellow finger pointed the monster's way. "It's more than I can say for the 'mercy' you've shown to my other self, Zagreus!" "That 'other self' whom this boy you call a friend was responsible for harming?" Zagreus merely pointed out coolly, and I flinched. "Who suffered because of his anger? His despair?" "None of which would have happened if you hadn't filled her head with false promises." Sunset snapped right back without skipping a beat, strongly defending a friend who meant so much for her. "Instead of letting her be saved and become a better person for it back in her world... You dragged her down a far worse path! And I... I will never forgive you for the pain you've caused to my friends, over and over again!" From the bearer of empathy herself... My heart was beating against my chest from the shock of such an admission, regarding Sunset then and there in a new light, the bacon-haired teen throwing me a brief smile before glaring heatedly to Zagreus in a manner which reminded me of... Well, I think we all know who. "No one should have to be used as puppets, no matter what they've done." A closed-eyes Twilight spoke rather softly next... Which grew in utter conviction with a new hardship to those sparkling firm eyes regarding the creature whom used her in the past. "We won't let you bring anymore grief to anyone again!" "You've messed with the wrong girls, pal! Oh and guys too." Rainbow raised a blue hardened fist determinedly, grinning and ready for a fight. With my own small smile, I gestured to all my good friends and nodded at the fiend. "Even I know better than to incur their wrath." Before getting too serious again, demanding of the monster. "Starlight. Shining. Sunburst. What have you done to them?" Zagreus scoffed, rolling black eyes if he had any irises as opposed to an unsettling black void. "It matters not. Those dragons failed to destroy you in the throne room. That fallen version of your friend proved herself utterly impotent in those woods. Even a forest fire couldn't kill you off." Zagreus then proceeded to sneer, straightening next and getting serious himself. "You are a cockroach refusing to be crushed, Jack. Even trapped here, I am sure you will continue to be a nuisance somehow once I have taken over the other world and cleansed everything of their weaknesses." Mass genocide... "Look around you. My influence is already spreading to this world in turn!" A pale hand raised to the darkened cloud covering the natural sun. "By the time my ambitions come here, I will be utterly unstoppable. And you boy, a cockroach to an ant." "That will never happen!" "We won't let you!" Zagreus pointedly ignore the outcries of my supportive friends, pointing towards me next. I tender, bracing myself for anything. "There is a game of chance, popular in another universe. I believe you are more than familiar and fond of it." The tone was almost casual. Almost. "Yu-Gi-Oh, I believe its name is." Okay...? That was coming out of left field. "What about it?" I asked suspiciously, wondering if this Devilish creature was informing me what universe he was going to attack next after this one. A small knowing smirk. "Let's leave your fate to chance then. A small game. A duel, if you will." What? Sombra and I shared wary glances. Zagreus motioned to himself gracefully. As graceful as this kind of creature could be. "Should you win, I shall leave this world and all its inhabitants unharmed once the cleansing of worlds commence. If I succeed, however." Zagreus raised a finger to cut off any protests, darkened eyes somehow becoming blacker, the deep tone along with it. "I will obliterate every person here before you can even blink." I tensed with a sharp breath, both fists clenching all the more harder. A children's card game used for a life-or-death situation, just like the show itself. And what guarantee did I have that Zagreus wouldn't just leave my friends alone if I declined this sick twisted idea of a game? Wagering all lives like that? I had no magic. I had no physical prowess. No real skill in combat with this form or any smarts to keep me alive. However, since we're dealing with a kid's care game I've been an expert at since I was seven... ...It's time to duel. "I accept." Stepping forward with newfound conviction, even untying and throwing off the metal bracelet holding my hidden blade to the said for good measure, glaring openly at the smirking fiend. Then another, stronger hand gripped my shoulder, a good friend standing beside me with his own stark determination. "We both accept." Of course, the only other one here would know the basics of the game since living in my head for so long. We both knew the stakes. And we would both fight for them. Together! "Hmm... Two against one? You are desperate to emerge victorious." Zagreus regarded both Sombra and I's opposing stances, rubbing his chin briefly before nodding. "Very well! We shall commence immediately!" "Not sure how I feel about hanging the fate of our world around some card game..." "Sounds kinda cool when you think about it..." "In what way? How?" "Go Stardust and Sombra! You guys got this!" From the sides, far enough from the danger, the seven girls and one boy observed upon the stands. By our respective spots on the school field, Sombra and I opposing the demonic entity merely smiling like a creepy Slenderman if that dude actually had a face. Those are the features I would imagine on that suited [BEEP]tard. Are you sure you're ready for this, Jack? This could be some ploy on our foe's behalf as the step to a larger game. Oh I don't doubt that, Starswirl. But still, with no magic and God knows how stronger Zagreus has become, the risks would have to be taken. Sombra can't use magic here either, and the girls aren't skilled or trained enough to take this [BEEP]er on. All in all, a children's card game sounded a more beneficial alternative than raw force. "Let's remember the stakes shall we?" Both Sombra and I exchanged flat looks once Zagreus began monologuing yet again. "If I win, everyone you love will die. If you win, I shall spare this world. No doubt you would bring more harm to yourselves anyway, given the track record..." I flinched, about to retaliate before a firm dark grey hand stopped me, Sombra's green lit eyes affixed on the creature with a heated glare. But the message was clear, do not fall into that monster's trap, got it. I nodded, glaring as well towards the smug opponent. The wind was getting colder... We have every ounce of faith in you both, Jack. Encouraged by my teacher's support, I held up my arm as the magically summoned duel disk slid right into place, courtesy of the mentor himself. Same said for Sombra, but as for Zagreus; summoning his, of course, evil-looking monstrous dueling disk by a void of imbalanced magic right above him, hovering down into his pale grip. Also, by magic, the holo-projectors appeared right in places to the sides of the field, but my attention was then caught on the audience. More specifically, the encouraging resolved eyes of cerulean blue, and the sparkling hope of violet purple. ...'Get your game on?' 'Let's rev it up?' 'Go with the flow' or some [BEEP] catchphrase they used in Zexal? Nah, I'm going for the flawless classic, just like this duel disk. "It's time to duel, Zagreus!" All three devices activated, the three of us drawing our five cards readily. This was it... Let's just hope the duel itself doesn't take twelve episodes. "Oh. and before I neglect to mention." Oh what now?! Zagreus grinned at the evident annoyance, merely extending an arm in gesture. "New rules have been added to this children's game over time. For example, a two-against-one duel grants the latter an extra four-thousand life points." Yes I knew that. "In addition, the first opponent to have their turn cannot have a draw phase until their next." ...Poppycock. "We won't need them." Hm? I glanced to Sombra, the taller male with wavy black hair looking back to me intently, sending the messages needed: 'For our friends. For Radiant. For Twilight. Hold nothing back.' ...We've delayed long enough. And collectively, we all shouted with passionate hope for victory from our confident throats. "LET'S DUEL!" Stardust: 4000. Sombra: 4000. Zagreus: 8000. Dibs! "I'll start." A quick scan of the hand, years of experience guiding me. "I place one card face down!" A holographic version of the set card in the spell/trap zone right before me. "Then I set one monster card face down, in defense mode!" On cue, another, more horizontally-placed massive card appeared protectively before my set card then. "And I end my turn!" "Is it me or does Stardust sound... Excited?" Can't blame me for getting giddy, playing a childhood game in a more realistic scenario from the show! Sombra was quick make his move before the fiend could. "My turn!" Show us what you got King! "I too set one card face down! And then defensively the Flamevell Guard!" The small round fiery beast emerged from beneath the ground, shielding itself by its own demonic black sturdy arms. Defense points was two-thousand. Nice. "That's all for now." Glancing to Sombra, I smirked despite the heat of the moment. "Of which of us is Yugi and Kaiba?" The former tyrant snorted, but played along with his own faint grin. "I would be Kaiba, but your own ego has done wonders for you of late boy." "Radiant's been making you soft hasn't she?" "...Shut the [BEEP] up." "If the two of you are finished." That deadly voice interjected, prompting our nostalgic banter to cease and glare right back at the void of black eyes of our dreaded foe, the man- Creature drawing his own card from the deck, just as dramatically as us. "It's my turn now." His own scan of the cards he held, and we watched with baited breath. No doubt super OP. "I think I'll commence with activating the field spell card, Malefic World!" [BEEP]. Had to be the malefic deck. Both Sombra and I looked around from the change in sinister scenery, everything becoming consumed by red and black, whilst the girls gasped in surprise and regarded our surroundings as well. If he's played that, then there's nothing Zagreus is holding back. And it showed by the wider dark grin. "Now, by sending one Red-Eyes Black Dragon from my deck to the graveyard, I may special summon its dark counterpart." A black void fogging from before our foe's side of the field, as Zagreus called out with already-triumph in that sickening voice. "Arise! Malefic Red-Eyes Black Dragon!" Imagine Red-Eyes, but looking a million times more terrifying and deadly. The winged monstrous version to the mighty black dragon roared out with pure malice and a craving for destruction, blowing back the strands of our brown and black hair. Just like its master... "Now Malefic, destroy Sombra's pathetic guard!" I grit my teeth, bracing myself for the after-shock by what such a scorching attack could do- But Sombra, however, was already proving his worth and knowledge as a newcomer duelist. "I activate my face down: Curse of Anubis!" Oh nice! "This trap card negates your monster's attack and switches Malefic Red-Eyes to defense mode!" We shared a grin, the pair of us knowing Zagreus will have to fight for this if we wanted us beaten and broken. What kind of deck did you give Sombra anyway, Starswirl? Now, why spoil the surprise, my friend? The old spiritual sage sounded far more mischievous this time around. Suffice to say, you will enjoy the team coordination between yourselves and the souls among your decks. Zagreus barely flinched. "Then I merely play two cards face down, and conclude my turn. Congratulations for delaying the inevitable." "Yeah yeah yeah." Hear any monologues from a guy wielding a duel disk and we'll be here all day. "My turn! Draw!" Stardust: 4000. Sombra: 4000. Zagreus: 8000. Hmm... Okay, looks good! I threw out a spell card for perfect view. "I use Melody of Awakening Dragon!" Explaining as I proceeded with the motions. "By discarding Luster Dragon from my hand to the graveyard, I can add two powerful dragon-type monsters from my deck." And quite powerful they were, the sight of them causing my grin. Even Sombra took one glance and smirked faintly. He knows what's up. Time to end this! "I now activate Advanced Ritual Art! By sending one legendary Blue-Eyes White Dragon from my deck to the grave, I can then ritual summon the unstoppable-!" "Does anyone here actually know what's going on?" The girls replied. "Shh, Rainbow!" It was irrelevant anyhow, once Zagreus put a complete halt to that ace of a plan. "I use my face down known as Dark Bribe! With it your ritual card is negated! Good try though Jack. Glad you've learnt some meaning of strategy from your old teacher and your Princess. A shame it was thus predictable." I didn't need the mockery, growling. "Fine." Drawing another card from the effects of Dark Bribe, and then setting it down too. Work with what I've got. "Sombra you're up." The former imposing King grunted in affirmation. "I draw." Taking this just as seriously as always. Show us what you've got old pal! "I activate the spell, Tribute to the Doomed. By discarding Red-Eyes Wyvern from my hand, I can destroy your Malefic monster before your malefic eyes, Zagreus!" "Not if I activate my spare face down trap; Dark Illusion!" The set card hologram lifted upwards to reveal the purple contents beneath. "This grinds your effect to a halt." Sombra was far from deterred. "Very well. In that case, I activate next the spell Future Fusion. By sending one Red-Eyes Black Dragon and a Red-Eyes Archfiend of Lightning from my deck to the grave, its next effect will occur. I conclude with another face down." ...A Red-Eyes deck, Starswirl. I see what you meant. I thought you would appreciate the supposed yin and yang theme I was hoping for. And thus, working together... Balance. "I draw then. And by the power of Malefic World, I can add one Malefic Blue-Eyes White Dragon from my deck to my hand." I tensed at that, and the monster noticed with a cruel glint in those void known as eyes. "Now, I revert my Red-Eyes back to attack mode, and this time, I'm leaving no mercy. Destroy that Flamevell Guard indefinitely!" Ohhhh not this time! I smirked then, activating my own trap with the press of a button. His smile instantly vanished. "Go Fiendish Chain!" The trap card worked in all its glory, a set of tight magical chain wrapping from claws to mouth to wings all over the then-encased black winged beast, keeping him confined on Zagreus' side. "For as long as this trap card remains, your monster is incapable of attacking or switching modes. Good try though pal." "Way to go Stardust!" "You two have got this!" "Show this creep what happens when he messes with our friends!" The open support and encouragement was doing wonders for my broken self-esteem, soothing my inner soul and beginning to make me more confident to the idea that, yes, perhaps we can win this. Zagreus clicked his diseased tongue, frowning in disapproval. "Your cheerleaders won't be celebrating for long. Your turn, boy." What, that was it? Wuss. I drew once again, liking the odds so far. "I activate Pot of Greed! And what does it do, you might ask? It allows me to draw two more cards!" Stardust: 4000. Sombra: 4000. Zagreus: 8000. Niiiiice! "Then by using the spell card, Trade-In, I will discard my level eight Rabidragon to draw two more cards!" Very niiiiiiiice! I smirked widely against the waiting foe. "Time to fight field spells with field spells. Go, Mausoleum of White!" A shining interior of beauty of grace surrounding our side of the field and half the stands the girls watched, all of them quickly moving to the light side and offering their supportive grins and pumped fists. Now, back to Zagreus. "I set another monster down with another face down. That's all for now." This was getting good. I could feel it! Sombra took his own turn next with a swift draw, clearly as into it as I. "I set one monster card down as well. That would be all." Wow. Alright then. I have trust in ya, old friend, as demonstrated from our shared glances and knowing glints behind green and blue-green eyes. "Then I activate Graceful Charity, drawing three cards from my deck then promptly ridding of two. After which, I shall utilize the spell card: Doll Hammer. By destroying my Malefic Red-Eyes, taking down your Fiendish Chain trap with it." Both disappearing in a flash. "I can draw two more cards and switch one monster of my foe's to assault. I shall select... The Flamevell Guard. Now, my quickplay spell Psychic Cyclone activates, which-!" Was it bad I've never heard of some of these cards...? "- Allow me to decide if one of your face downs is a spell or trap! Guessed correctly, it is destroyed. And I choose... That one trap!" A lucky speculation on his part, Sombra's Shadow Spell rid from the field. [BEEP]. "And with that, I may draw one extra card. Finally, I shall my newest Malefic voice to his full effect by removing one Blue-Eyes from my deck to the grave.. Well, you know the rest." That abomination of my precious main card made its due, roaring in magnificent terror and the promise of devastation, its cry louder with the strong ferocious gales causing Sombra and I to take one step back from the mighty force. And we heard Zagreus' cry. "Malefic Blue-Eyes White Dragon, annihilate his weakling Flamevell Guard for good!" He really has it out for that guard. Nonetheless. "No you don't!" I roared back determined, throwing out an arm. "I activate my continuous face down: Castle of Dragon Souls! By removing my Luster Dragon in the graveyard from play, I can boost Flamevell's attack by an extra seven-hundred points, reducing the damage enough!" Still, the monster disappeared and a great massive tower with statues of the legendary beast rose from the ground with mighty tremors from behind Sombra and I, as Zagreus called out whilst we shielded our faces from the after-effects. "Why delay the inevitable? You know you're dying Jack. And you Sombra, an old relic from history! You both have nothing to lose, so why fight their battles for them!" The chorus of gasps saved for Sunset from my left. But good try. "Because those girls - those wonderful, beautiful compassionate girls - either their pony or human counterparts, and all in Equestria deserve to be safe and happy from the likes of you, Zagreus. I'll protect them with my last breath!" My voice wasn't the only one resonating in fierce conviction. "The same applies for my friends... And her." Sombra gestured with open disdain and unwavering resolve. "For Radiant and all who should live in peace but yourself, you abomination! I will protect them from nightmares like you forever!" I did not bring myself to meet the gazes of the group from the side, instead hearing Zagreus scoff loudly, his mighty monstrous beast hovering menacingly above. "Naive nobility to the last. You are going to perish for it." At that, I faintly smiled. "We wouldn't die for anything else. My move!" Stardust: 4000. Sombra: 1800. Zagreus: 8000. This was it... Time to play my hand. "I sacrifice both my face down stones to summon the the benevolent Dragon Spirit of White!" Not quite as impressive, but the pure glowing creature reflected from the surrounding of my field spell beautifully. I made the next anime motions of a duel with perfection. "And once it's summoned, I can banish one spell or trap card our opponent has for good! Goodbye Malefic World! And the Blue-Eyes that can't survive without it!" The scenery transformed completely to pure white, the mausoleum overtaking everything around with its light, to the girl's cheers and Sombra's smirk of approval. Thanks guys. Now for my next trick! "And since I had tribute The White Stone of Legend, I can add one Blue-Eyes of my own to my hand!" And so I did, the sight of such a card sending am excited chill up my spine, grinning wickedly. Alright then! "Now Dragon Spirit of White, attack-!" "I cancel your next attack with the use of Necro Gardna in my graveyard, courtesy of Graceful Charity from much earlier." "Then by using my White Stone of Ancients - also sacrificed this turn - with its ability, I can summon one Blue-Eyes White Dragon from my deck! Come forth!" And so it did. The correct version, shining above us and roaring in pure elegant destruction, blue eyes glaring down at my indifferent opponent, despite the gales of the roar whipping the blackened cloak. "That ends my turn." "Of which, now, begins mine." Sombra began, drawing his card. "And now, the earlier play of Future Fusion comes to our aid! I too summon a mighty beast of terror and mayhem: Archfiend Black Skull Dragon!" Whoa. Now THAT was some giant mighty beast! Red, bulky, black with fire on its wings. Zagreus was in for it then! "Attack our opposition directly!" This time, our foe stood no chance, taking the brunt of the full assault, enveloped in deep smoke and dust but the former King was far from conclusive. "Now, I use Archfiend's effect to return one Red-Eyes Black Dragon from my graveyard to my dark, thus dealing an extra twenty-four hundred points of damage in your vicinity." Jesus! "Now, with a card face down, that ends my turn!" While I was staring at the resolved, imposing arms-folded Sombra in sudden newfound respect and rather open awe, the smoke eventually cleared away to reveal a grimacing Zagreus, black deep eyes regarding his opponents balefully. Oh boy. "I activate Pot of Greed!" Yep. "Then I use Terraforming to add one Mound of the Bound Creator to my hand!" Who the what now! "Then by removing one Rainbow Dragon from my deck-" Ah [BEEP]. "I can special summon a Malefic Rainbow Dragon!" Ah double [BEEP]! "And thus use it to destroy that Dragon Spirit of White!" Ah triple [BEEP]! "I counter with the use of my field spell! Now by sacrificing my Blue-Eyes to the grave, I can increase Spirit's attacks by eight-hundred!" "It's still not enough! My Malefic Rainbow overpowers your own!" To that, I grinned coyly, revealing my next ace. "Have you forgotten my Castle?" Referring to the mighty stone tower far outmatching the school and much of the town buildings. "Removing the Blue-Eyes I just sent to the graveyard from play, an extra more seven-hundred is added to my monster. Now we match!" And then, both were destroyed in a great light and smokes, the cries of worry from friends dissipating enough once it showed we were just fine as the smoke cleared. I smiled faintly to Zagreus... Whose own smile then vanquished my own. "My Mound of the Bound Creator is used then, inflicting a good thousand points of damage to your life points, Jack." Ow! Ow! Ow! Okay, that unreasonably hurt, forcing me to stagger backwards a little. "Next, by activating my Different Dimension Reincarnation, I can rid my hand of one Grapha: Dragon Lord of Dark World in order to bring back my Rainbow Dragon from banishment." The kind of monster which belonged more to the likes of those girls close by, glaring upwards at the shining rainbow snake beast. "Next my Grapha's after-effect decimates the fallen King's tedious Archfiend." Welp, these goes another ace. Even Sombra flinched. Regardless that signified the end of Zagreus' turn, allowing me to draw next. Things were... Not looking so well. I had to actively meet the supportive looks of my friends a few times to keep my mind focused and eye on the cards. Heart of the Cards... Oh joy. Stardust: 3000. Sombra: 1800. Zagreus: 2400. "If we don't survive this... Sombra... I want you to know I'm glad to have fought alongside you, here and now." "Hmph. If we do survive this... Jack... I will then strangle you to death from the asinine decisions you've been making since our last farewell." "Fair enough." I drew once again, hoping something good would come out of this. I gotta believe! "Okay! Fair enough!" That loud statement brought raised brows from everyone, and I grinned down at my drawn card. Perfect! "By revealing the final Blue-Eyes I have, I can special summon one Blue-Eyes Alternative White Dragon from my hand!" The might dragon made its debut, roaring just as powerfully with the attack points equivalent to a regular certain white monster, but not strong enough to destroy Rainbow Dragon. Thank God for special effects. "I then use its ability to rid your monster!" "Denied you fool! My active Mound of the Bound Creator negates such an effect against my stronger dragon." "Fair enough." I was far from nervous, summoning normally this time. "Then come forth, Master with Eyes of Blue!" A sage old man appearing right beside the taller white beast, smiling kindly. "With his effect, I return one White Stone of Legend from the grave to my hand. Now, Synchro Summon!" "Synchro what?" "Synchro huh?" "Synchro Pinkie!" "..." "What?" I smirked widely, motioning again in theatrics. "I tune my level one tuner Master with my level eight Blue-Eyes dragon, uniting their souls to summon a more victorious beast! I bright forth... Azure-Eyes Silver Dragon!" Blah blah blah. Another giant beast of terror and magnificence. Let's just end this duel already! "With that in defense mode, Sombra it's your turn!" "Very well, I draw. And I activate my face down Jar of Avarice. This permits me to return to five cards from my grave to my deck and shuffle. Once done there, I draw one card. Afterwards, I play two face down cards, and use my Wyvern's effect from my deck to banish itself and summon one Red-Eyes Black Dragon in defense mode. Your move Zagreus!" Seems he was just as impatient too, as was our monstrous foe, the creature drawing once again dramatically. "Hah! Card of Sanctity; we draw until six cards are each in our hands." Useful, so we did. "Next, Heavy Storm, which demolishes all spells and traps current on the field." [BEEP], so they went. Except for one detail. "Thanks Zagreus; with Castle of Dragon Souls destroyed, I can special one removed Blue-Eyes White Dragon to the field!" Now it was three dragons against one foe! He grunted disdainfully. "No matter. By utilizing Magical Stone Excavation on the field next from my hand, I can discard two for the price of reviving one Terraforming." Uh oh. "Which I shall bring to summon forth another Malefic World!" Red and black encompassing all around us once again, without any mausoleum to oppose it this time. Great. "I then summon Malefic Parellel Gear, and sacrifice one Stardust Dragon from my deck to the grave to special summon one Malefic Stardust Dragon!" I flinched, especially by the degraded appearance of what was once a beautiful, majestic shimmering dragon opposing us with raw hatred and sinister intent. Much like its current deformed master. "Now, my tuning my Gear with my Malefic Stardust, I can synchro summon the unstoppable Malefic Paradox Dragon!" Huger and wider than the school itself, flying above in all its yellow glorious terror. I had to swallow a gulp then, though Sombra seemed to show no reaction save for the faintest beads of sweat. "Finish the boy off! For good!" Sombra was quick on the draw. "You may think so, but before your removed all our cards with Heavy Storm, I activated my face down Staunch Defender. And its effect still applies, your monster's attack targets my Red-Eyes instead!" "NO!" Defense mode is meaningless with that Paradox's ability! "Sombra-!" Even I was blown back from the force of such a close attack, my world spinning with the several cries of "SOMBRA!" From our good friends, the former King encompassed by a magnificent space-defying blast. But if those attacks felt real-! My fears were, briefly, then put to rest by the figure appearing from the dome of smoke, offering a thumbs up with the raised arm showing a deactivated duel disk. Which meant... A firm hand on my shoulder. "It's all on you now." Sombra whispered with conviction, walking to join the worried others in his smoking condition. ...I've lost too much to feel fear now. Grinding my teeth, I walked straight back to my side of the field, my dazed state clearing up soon enough, with a smug Zagreus regarding me alongside raising a single finger. "All alone boy. You seem to have a habit for it." My free fist clenched shut, but I managed a small grin in turn. "Call it my lack of social skills." Before making the final draw. This was finally it. Heart of the Cards, come on. For them. For my friends back home. For my family back home. For... The one I failed to save... Raising the hand bearing the promised ring, I drew once more, letting, for once, destiny decide my course of action. Girls leaned forward with baited breath. Flash and Sombra hardened their features in preparation. Zagreus smirked crudely. Don't fail me now... ... ... ... This duel was mine. "Life tip, Zagreus." I began all too casually, throwing one free hand out in the direction of my Azure. "Never expect to best a master at his own game... Unless you're me." My voice raised exponentially in triumph. "I activate my Azure-Eyes' special ability! In my standby phase I can summon back another Blue-Eyes from my graveyard!" And out it came, three mighty dragons opposing a larger deadlier force. "That's not all; I use Cards of Consonance to discard White Stone and draw two. With the final Blue-Eyes in my hand... I use Polymerization!" Zagreus' eyes widened there, and I detected a snort of humoured approval from Sombra, extending my own Cheshire grin. Let's finish this. "Come forth, BLUE-EYES ULTIMATE DRAGON!" "So what?" The monster scorned derisively at the fused three-headed beast then appearing from the bright light. "It is still five-hundred points weaker to my five-thousand point Paradox Dragon! You gambled and lost boy!" "I haven't gambled until right now. Also, only Sombra gets to call me that, Zagreus." I answered rather smugly, pulling out one final card from my hand. The true ace and best shot to winning any duel ever. It was, after all, designed to best the three Egyptian Gods. "I sacrifice my Ultimate, for the true ultimate." My scream pierced the heavens of clear clouds my final monster descended from. "BLUE-EYES SHINING DRAGON!" Zagreus' fist visibly clenched at the ultra rare silver and blue creature coming down from above, meeting the yellow Paradox in flight and bellowing the most terrifying roar even the former Dragon Lord would be truly amazed and in awe. Swallowing a bit to get back some voice, rubbing my neck a little, I let out a little hoarsely, "Now, by using Monster Reborn, I bring back one Blue-Eyes White Dragon, then activate Burst Stream of Destruction, which annihilates all opponent's monsters on the field at the cost of unallowing one attack from my reborn dragon. I know my Shining Dragon, with five-hundred extra attack points for every dragon monster in my grave, is more than enough to dominate your Malefic Paradox, but I am often a fan of overkill. Bye bye to your beast, Zagreus!" In a flash of light courtesy of one roaring Blue-Eyes, Paradox Dragon was encompassed and utterly decimated, leaving one, completely vulnerable Zagreus with no more cards to play... Whom was smiling... For some reason... "Congratulations..." The black-eyed creature stated solemnly. "You put the fate of one world in winning a children's card game. And won you did." Nope. Not having it. "Blue-Eyes-" "But you've never once asked..." "- Shining Dragon, attack -" "If I was never suppose to exist..." "- And finish Zagreus off -" "Why did Starswirl bring you here at all?" What... No! "- ONCE AND FOR ALL!" Even though the cowardly [BEEP] disappeared down a summoning pool of imbalanced black magic, the explosion from the mighty blast when he once stood was strong enough to clear the entire dark clouds around the city instead... And making me temporarily blind. Should've worn sunglasses. "That... Was...!" "Awesome?" Rainbow paused... And shrugged. "Eh, can't deny it: That was AWESOME!" The blue star athlete proceeding to punch the air victoriously with a wide impressed beaming face. "Best way of saving the world ever!" "Hold yer horses there sugarcube." Applejack interjected with a bemused smile, raising hands in placate. "Haven't exactly saved everyone yet. These guy's home are still in trouble." Jabbing a thumb mine, Sombra and Sunset's direction. "Can't exactly be throwin' a party just yet." "Ooh! We can throw another celebration party after both worlds are safe! I've got a loooooong banner to make!" Despite the heavy atmosphere, the darkened clouds returning and the strong growing gales of wind, we all had to smile at Pinkie's endearing behaviour. Always being the optimist in these kinds of dreadful situations. All were currently outside by the front of the school. Twilight, focusing on the machinery surrounding the deactivated magic portal. For the best too, since I haven't exactly decided how to properly react around the young woman. Christ imagine if it was my version of the Goddess instead... There's something to look forward to if I ever make it out alive... Meanwhile, Sombra and Sunset were constantly eyeing me intently, as though expecting me to suddenly disappear in thin air. Suppose I couldn't blame them. Flash was... Flash, playing some surprising soft melody with his classic stereotypical instrument from the steps of the building. Everything almost felt normal. Almost. Reminding me of my parts in the ends of Rainbow Rocks and Friendship Games. With the exception of Sombra being here or guitar boy behind us being ten feet close by in my vicinity. "Why did you come back?" Sombra grunted, replying without delay. "Because I can't leave you not to do something utterly idiotic and logic-defying for a millisecond." Even Sunset smiled lightly at the monarch's blunt reply. Ah great, two ex-villains ganging up on little ol' me. ""It's amazing I'm not kicking your ungrateful [BEEP] where you stand." At that, I managed a small grin. "Probably because Radiant wouldn't allow it." "You'd be surprised. If she's relatively unharmed from the current despair going in Equestria." That you caused. I flinched. "I am grateful, you know..." Grateful for Sombra to come to my aid, even if I didn't deserve it- "I wasn't talking about myself." ...Fair enough... "How are we doing Twilight?" Sunset inquired over towards the brilliant genius working by the useless portal, the lavender teenager in a current lab coat and rising to stand after crouching over for a moment. Hope her feet didn't feel numb. "Any good?" "As well as we tried yesterday." Twilight replied swiftly, looking back to the expectant group whilst tapping somethings on... A device of some sorts, I wasn't even going to question. "We could attempt enough unification of ours powers once again... But we're still precisely certain as to how they'd work, and whether or not they'd simply cause more damage to the portal..." "Great! So they're still stuck here!" Rainbow expressed our emotional responses to this bad news perfectly. "We gotta think of something and fast!" "Quite darling." A certain fashionista concurred with a determined elegant nod. "Who knows what untold devastation that fiend Zagreus is causing right this moment?" Quite indeed. Sombra and I shared another glance, the taller man with a question behind intent emerald eyes. Alright then. Starswirl, is there any others means of heading back home without the usage of Balance? Half-expecting a disappointing answer, imagine my surprising by the all too cryptic response of a spiritual unicorn: Funny you should ask, my boy... Your answer is about to come now. Huh-? Gah! A lightning arch of a vortex suddenly appearing right at the center of us all, causing Sombra and I, while shielding our arms still, to quickly stand protectively before the closest girls. I heard the humming activation of lightsabers too, as the sudden small vortex of magic, eventually died, something large from a puff of smoke falling to the ground from it. And a more than familiar draconequus rising from the grey smoke in all his comedic glory. Eddie Murphy style. Mushu! Awaken! "I liiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiive!" Discord, howling at the moon, who sleeps in the middle of a summer afternoon, stretched upper bear and rooster arms in loud exclamation... To the frightened gasps and short screams of others. Applejack managed to catch Rarity as the latter fainted from the towering thin sight. Cracking his furry backside, the out-of-world - oh who were we kidding? He didn't fit in anywhere but his own realm and Fluttershy's college! - entity of Chaos gazed around with his tiny red-irises and a crooked grin. "My! My! The resemblance is almost uncanny! Hi Fluttershy!" The stunned poor girl made no comment than a yelp of fear, hiding behind a protective Rainbow whom glared upwards to the unfazed smirking Discord. Of course... Of course! "YOU'RE our ride home." I stepped forward with folded arms, looking to the nail-polishing Discord by holding my own bemused expression. "Gotta make use of yourself somehow since the script won't let you help our friends back in Equestria." "The magic realm is under the brink of collapse, threatening to drown the entire walls of dimensions and all who inhabit them. Finally, chaotic magic can almost adapt to any transgressions against the balance of all magic... For a time anyhow." The draconequus was barely acknowledging of my statement, inspecting his fingers before turning to fingers into chopsticks and... Proceeding to play around and terrify the poor human Fluttershy further, to his own dry amusement. "It's leaking everywhere, affecting all life..." Discord chuckled without a hint of concern, as though sincerely humoured by all this. "Quite the pickle this time, aye Starry old boy?" Ignoring precisely what the old villain was insinuating, Sunset then placed a calm hand on my shoulder before looking towards the trickster intently. "Would you mind helping us get back then?" Us? At our surprised expressions, Sunset offered a wry smile and resolved nod. "Equestria's my home. Princess Twilight, you Stardust, Starlight, everyone back there are still my friends. If there's anything I can do to help... Then I'll do it." I don't think- Humour her, Jack. ...Fine... "I'm coming too." Oh come on! What now! My incredulous reaction and glare ramped up to ten from the blue-haired boy getting himself involved with setting the instrument down neatly and walking over to join, looking rather sheepish by our surprised gazes. "I know I have no stake in this, but..." With a modest shrug, and offered light grin afterwards. "You guys have done so much for us. So has that other Twilight... I think it's time to repay all that." You've gotta absolutely be [BEEP]ng-! A tremor to the ground, almost making us stumble over, passing by only briefly. "I think we have zero time to argue or be picky." With a brief glare my way daring to argue, Sombra nodded back to the unfazed humming Discord. "Do it." "As you wish, your ancient Majesty!" Adorning an old jester's outfit before blowing a trumpet, Discord summoned a darker, more twisted portal than the regular Balance transportation, right beside the playful draconequus. Perfect... Despite how utterly unstable it looked. But like Sombra said, can't be picky right then! "Stardust." A rather confident feminine angel's voice piqued up as the others were hugging and sharing support and farewells to the bacon-haired lucky teen, myself turning around to, once again, be granted a heartwarming and soul-melting embrace by the human Twilight, who somehow just knew. Maybe she saw a kindred spirit... Considering all she went through... What that other Twilight went through... She can't even know... "Go back to her..." The thin, innocent but amazing young woman whispered rather fiercely to my ear. And in answer, I simply tightened the embrace. To go back home... I will do. And as Sombra and Sunset eventually started guiding me towards the portal with Discord, all of us regarding the six smiling friends of this world with their full lives ahead of them, my gaze intent on the meaning and compassion behind those violet sparkling eyes; one absolute thing came clear to me. I never said I wouldn't come back to Twilight Sparkle... To them all. And so the journey continues; four hopeful resolved souls aiming to save their worlds indefinitely, for all the innocent cries of children and the balance of all live to continue thriving. A mad creature, ruling his empire of arrogance and greed, unknowing of his inevitable destiny. While these wandering yet determined souls sought out the means to save their land, their home, and along learning perhaps new thing among one another once never to be concerned. To which, pursuing these souls with her legion, the fallen Equine seeks redemption for what was once lost. Willing to sacrifice the ever fountain of growth from many hearts to fulfill her lost ambitions...
A Journey Beyond Sanity: The Movie: Part III"Head's up!" Came Sunset's warning from the hurled Storm King minion unwittingly coming my way, forcing me to duck quickly as it sailed by down the homely blue hall... And a chance to deliver a swift uppercut on the armoured guard I was fighting, right up the white furry chin. Wouldn't be enough; a double kick with my rocket boots then was, my flung form quickly caught by a hill of fluffy pillows courtesy of a certain trickster. Discord grinned, calling out whilst making a loop-de-loop of his own body to mock the group of guards daring to face the Master of Chaos itself. "No wonder His Ancient Majesty asked me to keep an eye on ya!" "I'm a glutton for punishment!" I responded with a heated, rather eager grin, blocking one point spear with my metallic bracelet, tearing a bit through leather. Ooh, human Rarity won't be happy... Ah well. Far more important things were at stake here, I'll apologize to her, should I survive, once all was said and done. Namely, taking back the castle. MY castle. Our castle. With that state of mind, the soldier in black armour wasn't too happy by the shoulder-to-chest, forcing the furry guard backwards and causing a noticeable dent in the wall. Oops. One rocket boot to the shielded face, and moving on, catching onto the spear of another guard. Metal bracelet flung into the face of the next intruder, and a jetboot to the chest, forcing my world to spin briefly, rolling across the ground rather roughly. Ow ow ow. But months and months surviving out in the harsh wilderness, you learn to brush off these things... That and I've endured far, far worse during my few years as a Twilight Warrior. Sunset was faring well enough; time in the human world accomplishing sparsely in diminishing her skills as her true form, the dark yellow unicorn smashing the heads of two guards together without effort, leaping over a diving black-and-blue intruder next before utilizing the very rug itself, tightly bounding around the hapless creature. Which Discord helped himself to wrapping three grown fingers around the unwitting soldier, adorning the attire of a professional bowler and aiming with tongue out and narrowed precision at another approaching set of guards... I think you know what happened next. "Hey Starry old boy, how are your skills here?" "[BEEP] you." I answered without skipping a beat, out of endearment and playful banter than real malice, side-stepping and grabbing a thrusted long stick with my elbow, then proceeding that with elbowing the guard, whom blocked it, but was unsuspecting of my direct to his knee. His defense lowered, giving me full access to snatch out the weapon, whirl around, and snap the large stick in half from contact with the side of his dazed head, forcing the guard to lay down. Almost caught splinters there. The three of us exchanged triumphant smirks, but the vibrating floors from the next few guards, storming across the hallways they had no right to venture in effort of charging towards us, eventually ceased before their own helpless cries by a more prominent force of magic. Black and green holding them at bay. Followed by being thrown onto the ground and secured by grown crystallized magic, courtesy of an approaching former dark King alongside the pegasus from another world, the latter with a certain blue lightsaber held in his new wing, beaming as though having a good time. "I'm getting use to this!" And the hilt through his feathers, causing a burn mark on the carpet I'm sure Spike will have to clean up later. I flinched. Sunset smiled at her friend's mistake, her own weapon deactivated and spinning expertly in a blue hue by her side. "Is that all of them?" "On this floor." Sombra responded at once, getting straight to business, and I found myself smiling faintly in nostalgia. As the group of five formed a circle with one another, the grey unicorn - did I mention how [BEEP]ing weird it was to see him without armour or that red cape? - nodded between us. "Many still roam the halls, gathering all they desire in the name of their master." Which 'master,' though? "Here's the plan then; we split up and take them down floor by floor. Sombra you cover the ground floor, keep anymore of them out. Discord you handle the other floors where they're most likely to keep covering for any intruders and flush them outside. Flash, we'll need you to lure any stragglers in Discord or Sombra's vicinity-" Sunset, during her explanation, was oblivious to my slow stare her way. "- I'll handle the library and rooftop. Stardust will inspect any of the other rooms since he knows the layout of the castle better than us. Once done we all regroup on the rooftop and coordinate our next strategy. Any questions?" "...Excuse me?" Cerulean eyes turned to face my frown. "Who's in charge here?" "Oh. Right." The yellow unicorn's sheepish smile was a contrast to the flash of annoyance across her features. "Sorry, please go on." I nodded, clapping my hands together and looking back to the others. "Right then, here's the plan!" ...And then back to Sunset. "Great plan Sunset!" The unicorn rolled her eyes with a bemused smirk to my grin. "We'll need to keep in contact though. Discord?" While Flash was humorously checking invisible pockets for a phone, the draconequus merely snapped his fingers, and voila, earpieces in our palms... Looking like something I would never hope to ever put in my ear again after this ordeal. Once we all did so, mine to my working left ear, Discord tapped his and caused us all to wince. "Testing! TESTING!" "They work you fool..." "Oh, grou-chy! We have another Stardust Balance amidst our crew!" Ignoring the short bicker between two former villains, I turned around and, with a good luck nod to Sunset... And Flash... I ran the opposite direction to complete my part of clearing the castle out of Zagreus' slaves. And I knew just where to start. Third door down the right. Three of them. Laundry room. The three unsuspecting guards in there had no chance, knocked out one by one; the first granted a swift rocketed knee to the face, stumbling backwards into the laundry basket. The other two minions of the Storm King couldn't prevent the metallic chain wrapping and smashing their armoured furry heads together, leaving behind only their dizzying states. Check. "I don't think Mom's ever gonna let you do laundry again, Dad." "How was I suppose to know they'd all come out white...?" Second door down the next curved staircase. Five of them. The kitchen. A fistful of black fur, from behind, smacking one guard's face against the counter whilst other were distracted snacking themselves on OUR food stock. Needless to say, one weaponless two-legged goat got a body-full of fridge door, knocking him backwards helplessly. Another charging before one cupboard door opened, comically throwing him in a backwards twirl onto the ground, the fourth and fifth guards hasty to grab their discarded spears before gifted a face full of flour, myself sliding over the counter and blasting their protected chests with a full dosage of rocket fire. And helping myself to grabbing a jar of blackberry jam before leaving for the next room. I was getting pretty hungry from all this. "You might make the best brownies in Ponyville, Stardust, but let's see if you can keep up with my mastery over the art of scones." "Scones, Starlight? It's a wonder your village was still alive when our friends reached it." Check. Meanwhile, all sorts of sounds were playing within my ear; grunts and battle cries of my friends and the pain of the intruders, obviously hard at work to kicking all these [BEEP]ers out as much as I was. No clear idea as to what my friends were doing exactly to fight off these remaining stragglers all throughout the castle. But if I were a gambling man, I'd wager Sunset was kicking goat arse with her fierce grace, green lightsaber humming and whizzing in powerful blurs, catching the minions off-guard and slashing their sticks in two, kicking and magically headbutting the waists and chests of these intruders with her own battle smirk, leaping and twirling over one charging soldier and blasting into three others, judging by the chorus of grunts just then. Sombra, being an undisputed master of magic be it harmonic or chaotic, was enveloping and trapping all forwarding opponents before they could even reach him, crystals summoned from the ground and, despite making a small mess, doing its job with incapacitating the one-minded foes. All while holding that same calm posture with a mere faint tinge of pride. Discord would be having the thrill of a lifetime, mocking and playing with his food instead of chewing. "Stop hitting yourself. Stop hitting yourself. Oh dear, please stop hitting your friend too." Before dropping God knows what kind of heavy or 'playful' objects atop the poor unsuspecting soldiers. If only I felt pity for them. Flash was likely making up for lack of usage with his new equine body by utilizing the blue blade further; blocking and slicing spears with precise swings to the legs of his foes, inducing burns overall before making any other combatants follow him towards either Discord or Sombra... Discord by the sounds of this present judging by the sounds of maniacal laughter and more hapless cries of the armoured intruders. All making use of ourselves in driving away some unwanted guests... I'll be doing my best not to limp behind. Next few rooms left side, four hallways down. A significant number of them. The bedrooms. Ohhhhh were these mother[BEEP]ers in for some beatings, especially when I found five to six guards patrolling and ransacking my son's own room. All grinded to a halt from my slamming doors wide open, my dark expression and the visible appearance of a blade. "Get out of my house." Needless to say, these guards were quick to turn tail and run after seeing what I just did to the first two soldiers. Instead of pursuing, however, I found myself lingering, hazel eyes wanting, searching up and down the violated bedroom with memories popping back up, shivering my entire helpless form, breaking down all shields against vulnerability. "And then, when Luke turned himself in, he met up with his father-" "Wait, when did that happen?" "Just now, after Luke confessed to Leia regarding their birthright a few minutes ago." "You were still telling the story while I went to the bathroom?" "When I get going, Spike, I get going." A small faint smile, my breathing deepening and feeling myself going to shed a tear of two. [BEEP], it's as if I could transparent versions of Spike and I at the other end of the room, setting up his PS3 and playing some old-fashioned co-op- No... Not now... Forcing myself to turn away, I managed to get out, letting Starswirl dispose of the unconscious guards in my quest. Once reaching the hallway again, I pressed one hand to my rapidly-beating chest, closing eyes tightly. This castle was REALLY bringing back memories... It almost felt as though I never left... Wish I never did to begin with... You may never have to again... Tch. I snorted derisively, carrying on my pathway towards the next bedroom... Twilight's bedroom. Oh dear God no...! Those [BEEP]s dare defile her belongings-?! Seven to nine, all doing some unholy actions like breaking through my Princess' stuff, ripping up pages from her favourite personal books and even smashing the double-bed. It might have just become petty of me, while my palms shook dangerously against the open doors. But right then, I was seeing red, and a voice tore from my throat I haven't heard to myself in years. "Get out of my wife's room!" Twilight blinked earnestly with wonder and curiosity as I quickly approached and knelt before the alicorn, holding up my ring finger with a tone of conviction. "For as long as I wear this ring, I vow as the Twilight Warrior not to engage in anymore danger headfirst without help from my friends. My family." Twilight gasped, and I grinned rather cheekily. "My love for them and the amazing Princess of Friendship is too much for me to let them suffer because of my own mistakes. This ring is a symbol of my promise to obey the wishes of my flawless Princess, and for as long as I stay human, it will never come off-" "That's all I needed to hear." Was Twilight blissful whisper upon cutting me off, tight purple limbs wrapped around my neck and embracing me warmly. And, of course, the second she pulled back Twilight's eyes were watery with emotion, chuckling in soft relief. "I'll be holding you to that vow, Jack..." My free hand reached upwards, gently brushing away the unneeded waterworks with a humoured smile. "I'll do my best not to disappoint, my love." "You better." Twilight was still smiling warmly as she said this, bringing me in for another hug which I endearingly returned. The mare added more quietly with happiness. "You better..." Not sure what happened precisely, but my own mental remembrance making that vow ended with seeing armoured guards scattered around the room, knocked out or cowering in fear my direction. One was even halfway out the shattered window... Starswirl... Just... On cue, they disappeared with a flash of gold between each of the beaten soldiers, and I breathed for a good long moment, ignoring the battle cries and victory ringing in my left ear, looking around in distraught anguish and memories. The hand bearing the promised ring pressed against my chest, a new priority replacing all others for the moment. I know it might seem petty, wrong moment at the wrong time. But [BEEP] anyone who believes that; I had to make sure. The friendship mirror wasn't damaged, thank Christ. Most of the books across the shelves were relatively unharmed, but the few that were openly ruined... I made time to retrieve a notepad and quill from the broken drawers, writing down the titles each of the defiled items for future replacement. After all this was done, after I saved everyone and reunited with her, with my friends. My family. So you are staying then. ... ... ... The sounds of battle cries each throughout the castle and inside my left ear broke my from my conflicted thoughts, setting the notepad and making a mental reminder to pick it back up later. For now, there were the remaining stragglers. Were they in Starlight's room? Luckily not. It seems their focus is in your own room. Either case, Jack, you have yet to answer my question. ...I don't know. Truly? The mentor hadn't sounded so firmly confrontational in ages. Do you continue believing there is no future? No hope for your existence? Perhaps I haven't devised a way, even in my flesh today, to restore you back to Equestrian form now or ever, Jack... But the Princess is certainly not me. No... I smirked faintly, carrying on forwards towards my bedroom, ready for some more forced memories rising by the pits of the very sight. No Twilight was her own pony... Amazing and determined in every single way... What I failed to accomplish in my past life, those wonderful mares certainly made up for. By now, my friend, perhaps they've found a way to... ...It's too much to hope for, Starswirl. And right now, bigger fish were in need of frying.I was close to my room then, venturing the layout of the castle expertly even without my teacher's instructions, knowing this interior like the back of my human hand. Again, as if I never left. ...Also did I just call Twilight my 'wife' earlier? The [BEEP] was that all about...? Nine. Ten. Twelve guards waiting inside by then, examining my room and making a mess of the nostalgic area that caused a sharp, annoyed inhale through my nostrils. Twilight, Starlight and Spike's room being invaded I won't tolerate, hence the more mild annoyance then. Thankfully, my TV and consoles seemed relatively unscathed. Shame the same couldn't be said of these remaining soldiers, all whom couldn't land a solid hit against the coming onslaught. Months of surviving alone and within the wilderness, experience gathered by adventures and peril situations, all coming out as the armoured spear-wielding minions were punched, kicked, shouldered and thrown all over my room, Starswirl deal with the dazed and unconscious [BEEP]holes until there was none of them left. Just me, my panting state, in the center of my old room. Gulping, and looking around slowly, catching my breath and instinctively drawing out my hidden clean blade at the movement of brown mane on the couch... And a brown tail. ...Ah. Who's this one, I wonder...? Resigned, I sighed deeply before slowly walking over, joining the golden past life on the comfortable sofa which wasn't too ruined by the intrusions before, hands clasped together and waiting for this gold stallion in the dark blue cape to say his piece. Judging by appearance, somewhere around my current age, so a recent version. The one I encountered in those woods would apply as my season six self... So was this...? "I've always often thought myself a disappointment." Stardust started rather flippantly, pure blue-green eyes staring intently upwards at one portrait I was doing everything in my power to avoid looking, thus proving this ghost's overall point. The gold Earth Pony tilted his shaggy bearded head. "Not to Twilight and the others, obviously, but the ones we left behind back home. Our first home." Note how he didn't say 'real home...' "A liability. A inconvenience. A burden, you name it. I might as well have fit into all those categories." The faintest self-deprecating smile. "And I call Zephyr Breeze some things; he's far better the person than we would ever be." "I'm sorry I left everyone behind like that." I blurted out without much thinking, my emotions speaking from behind forced to face this previous echo of a better past. "I'm sorry I abandoned everyone." "No you're not. And no you didn't." ...What? Stardust spared my befuddled state a low glance, before shaking his head rather patronizingly and looking back up towards the family portrait, staring intently to one specific spot of the picture. "We've lived our life steep in regret. I was hoping, with them... With her... It would finally end but... Here we are still, choosing to take blame for everything and hope our sacrifice would mean their safety, although things may not be that simple anymore." The pony who chose a new life here, whom decided to stay in Equestria and live out the rest of his existence alongside the mare he loves and the new family, whom accepted him faults and all. The one who, perhaps, made the hardest life-making choice we ever could. The Stardust who knew what was coming, somehow, but still often defied fate and protected his friends no matter what. The Stardust Balance who regrets, but kept on fighting. "We may have been responsible for Zagreus' creation." Only the tip of bitterness in that British pondering tone, Stardust murmuring while keeping firm eyes still upon the portrait. "But sometimes, I think, we blame ourselves too much." "Guys? Guys come in, how's everyone doing?" I blinked once, and the phantom vanished in a mere half-second. Sighing, without much time to dwell on his words, I gently pressed a finger to the device and responded accordingly. "Just finishing up in the bedrooms. How's everyone else?" "Library and rooftop cleared." "All floors cleared." "The main foyer cleared." "Seems we've all been doing a great job guys! Guess we make a grand team! We should celebrate; how about a game of pin the tail on Celestia?" I smiled lightly at Discord's endearing antics, shaking my head with a small huff. "Maybe another time. We should all rendezvous on the rooftop as per the plan-" "Uhh, we may want to re-think our meeting point." Flash was sounding decidedly anxious all of a sudden... Was that the sound of rain? "Everyone should meet me at the balcony, quickly." "Discord?" "On it old Fossil King!" A dark chaotic portal swirling right before me, and presumably the other throughout the castle. Well, if the teenage boy says something's amiss, who was I not to investigate? I walked straight on through, arriving to the next destination in a heartbeat, the rest of us joining Flash by the entrance against the blue balcony overseeing the town. A town... Heavily pounded by water, the sounds and shapes of cackling lightning and the darkest clouds, strong ridiculous currents making the ones back in the human world feel tame by comparison. "That doesn't look good..." Discord, Master of the Obviously, pointed out in geniune faint surprise, the five of us looking out to Ponyville... Or what will soon remain of it. With half of even the normal houses covered in harassing water, stretching out far across the open fields as much as the eye could comprehend. And Sunset's shocked gasp only confirmed I wasn't hallucinating this travesty. "A flood..." Imbalance is marking its terrain over the lands evermore... "You see?" I motioned then happily, the hope in my chest rising brighter than the dying campfire between us. "You're still you. The appearance outside never changes whom you are on the inside. And inside; you're still the same compassionate, knowledgeable, kind and thoughtful, brilliant, considerate, strong amazing Twilight Sparkle I've... Well, I think you know." The faintest traces of pink on dark purple features, but Twilight never lingered her gaze from me or my great smile. "And I want to help you, Twilight Sparkle, not just as an obligation, but because I believe... I KNOW." I affirmed with conviction. "You deserve happiness and peace." "...How?" Came the small, meek response, but I knew those eyes long enough now; enough to catch the glint of vain hope in those beautiful violet orbs. How indeed, love? Well I already had the perfect start in mind, lucky for you. Smiling, I proceeded to offer an open hand gestured for shaking. "By starting over. Because forgiveness, my dear Twilight, is always the opening to a new peaceful beginning." And added with slight humour in my otherwise light tone. "My name is Jack Edward James Wright, my dear. It's a pleasure to meet you." Twilight didn't react in kind initially, as I anticipated. Of course she needed a moment, and I could wait forever for her if need be. The teenager looked down to her own open purple hand, examining it and then mine for a long, drawn out minute, internally at war. But something, in the back of my mind under the smallest glimmer of hope, informed me over the decision this woman made before it even happened. Tenderly, a small purple hand reached and clasped my own with gentleness, allowing a slow shake. "Twi... Twilight Sparkle." Still sounding completely unsure about addressing herself as much, but the lavender teen managing to keep going regardless. "And... It's nice to meet you too, Jack Wright..." And then suddenly frowned, and my mind quickly panicked. Had I done something wrong? But it wasn't the frown of caution or anger or malicious intent. Instead, it was a frown I was all too familiar with regarding my own Twilight, having bore witness to it time and time again. The disapproving frown. "Your bandages are wet." Oh, so they were. Twilight regarded my hands with an expression displaying annoyance, followed with her suddenly grabbing said hands before I could react. "Hold still, let me re-apply them." And paused, looking up albeit shyly. "It's... The least I could do for your kindness." A part of me was tempted to point out the comparison between herself and my own girlfriend, but I neglected from mentioning as such not to upset the girl further. Instead, I grinned as my hands were currently being treated, this time me being conscious for the act, knowing better than to argue. "Afterwards maybe we could play some chess. Did you know I am currently beating Twilight by thirty-six to twenty-eight?" A big fat lie, and even this Twilight knew it. Her lips curled upwards to a genuine amused smile, lighting up her beautiful features. "I sincerely doubt that... But you can prove otherwise in a mome-" "-ardust? Stardust!" "Oh, what? What?" Jesus Christ, another moment of losing myself in better memories, snapping his gaze to Sunset commenced shaking my knee, looking concerned with those cerulean eyes but keeping her eye on the ball. "Now's not the time to start losing focus!" Hasn't stopped me before, but Sunset shared no such humour at present. "We need to do something, or that flood will consume everything!" Right! Right of course! Immediately I looked to Discord hurriedly, hoping the very essence of Chaos itself was capable right there and then. "Can you stop this?" "Pah! A drizzle like that?" A pink umbrella soon held in his grip alongside the most smug of smirks. "No problemo my little primate friend." At least one of us was positive, as the draconequus snapped his fingers. ... ... ... Well, judging by the flicker of confusion on his goat-like features, something was suppose to have occurred then. Discord regarded his bear paw of a hand curiously, snapping again. Nothing, the heavy downpour continued harrowing the balcony close by. Discord raised a brow, for a moment showing sincere concern. "That's not good..." No [BEEP]. Flash asked before I could snap my frustrations at the incarnation of mischief, "What's wrong?" "Looks like the instability between the realms of magic are getting far too worse for me to stop the imbalance currently drowning the houses below." Followed by a rather callous shrug, Discord taking not then of our stunned-slash-irritated expressions and holding up a deck of cards. "Go fish?" ...Starswirl? He's right Jack. This is beyond anything I anticipated. I hadn't even known the unstable weather that day originated from a mad creature. Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah...! I was this close, THIS close to snapping in heated anger and annoyance, grinding my teeth visibly! Couldn't something for once go our way?! If not Discord, the Elements of Harmony then?! The Crystal Heart?! The Pillars? What? What?! "Those townsfolk are still trapped in the secret cave within the Forest..." Sombra murmured next in solemn thought, causing my insides to freeze. And hastily looked out, uncaring of some rain hitting my temple with force, towards the dark green woods a good distance from the flooding town, correcting my worse fears and feeling the blood drain from my face faster than Discord could start handing out cards. Oh [BEEP]! Oh [BEEP] [BEEP] [BEEP] [BEEP] [BEEP]! No, I will not let this happen! NOT THOSE LIVES TOO! "OPEN A PORTAL IMMEDIATELY!" The draconequus blinked in genuine shock to my commanding voice, and I was this close to grip around his neck and shake him wildly for not obeying at first. "GET EVERYONE IN THAT CAVE HERE NOW!" "Uhh... Starry old boy, we might not have enough room here-" "YOU WANNA BE RESPONSIBLE FOR THE DEMISE OF A HUNDRED INNOCENT CREATURES!" Quickly shoving him aside without hearing an answer, I called over my shoulder with less frustrated and deeply concerned shouting. "Bring them all to the foyer! Now!" With commencing to hurry there myself, the sounds of multiple hoofsteps following in my mad dash towards the castle's entrance. They had to be alright. They had to be alright. They had to be alright. Bon. Whooves. Octavia. All the innocents ponies that ran away from Canterlot back here for refuge until the crisis was done with, brief morbid images of the worst possibly happening to them. Trapped in that cave... Water, leaking from the only entrance and pouring down the stone steps like small waterfalls... My pace quickened much further, ignoring the warnings of friends behind not to push myself. They HAD to be alright...! My moment of panicking was briefly delayed, however, from the sounds of confused gasps and murmurs echoing closer, alerting me that Discord did his job, the draconequus greeting us upon the main staircase while guzzling down a barrel of... Something, and motioned carelessly downwards. To the whole room of baffled and concerned ponies. "Oh God..." I breathed gently, feeling my knees ready to wobble a little. "Oh thank God..." A certain yellow unicorn and blade-coloured pegasus supporting me by the knees and waist, keeping me steady with their own faint relieved smiles. They all looked safe... At least I hoped they were. All of them. Many saved citizen looked upwards to the human, three ponies and one mishmash of animals and started pointing, whispering and crying out in either shock or recognition. But Sombra addressed something more pressing next, "We're not out of this yet; the flood is trying to get in." We followed where the former tyrant was pointing. True enough, to my flash of panicked horror, the foyer was beginning to turn into a tiny pool, filling up the the many hooves all around. Plan. Plan plan plan- Ah! "Get everyone upstairs, lead them to..." I had to consider deeply for the moment. "The throne room. Sunset should know the way." I turned to Discord next expectantly as both Sunset and Flash went to work downstairs and rallying the crowd. "Can you stop the flood getting into the castle?" The answer glinted in his eyes before even opening his long mouth, so I held up a hand firmly. "Never mind. Summon all the towels in the castle for everyone when they're safely upstairs." I turned to the closed doors spewing outside water threateningly, myself heaving a low sigh and commenced rolling up my sleeves, throwing my leather jacket onto the railing side. "DIY it is..." Gonna need some boards and nails... Ah! A stern hoof to my right prompted my gaze to meet the commanding monarch, Sombra frowning with his own unstoppable resolve. "I will assist you." Twilight I could work with. Rainbow and Applejack could have their stubbornness changed with enough time. Sombra? He was a league of his own, and that's why I didn't argue, resorting to walking down the rest of the grand staircase and stepping aside with the grey unicorn on the other, allowing the hurrying and frightened ponies to hastily venture upwards for sanctuary, ignoring the feeling of water against socks. More important things were at stake... Although, maybe removing both shoes and socks first on the stairs would have been more efficient. The imbalances have extended beyond touching the countless species of Equestria. Beyond toying the minds and thought process of the innocent and vulnerable, or sinister and powerful. What you saw was merely a glimpse of what the world was now enduring; in the human world, a mere preview. As the teacher proceeded with the explanation, I was currently content in plugging the cracks and preventing the doors from inevitably bursting open from the growing sea outside. From the side, Sombra helped, utilizing his darkened magic in crystallizing his half of the foyer. What did I have? Wood, nails and a hammer. The classic human tactic to home repair work. Suffice to say, I thought I was doing a pretty good job so far. Haven't broken any fingers... Yet. Forests coated in floods. The seas greeted by a great drought. Avalanches and volcanic eruptions the likes Equestria has never witnessed. Fields dawned by harrowing wings and oppressive hurricanes, deserts encompassed by ruthless newfound tornadoes of snow. Mountain tops descending in strong mud falls. The skies a neverending darkness. All around the world, these unholy unnatural disasters are causing strife for all life. All caused by you-know-who... Indeed. Starswirl the Bearded sounded all too mournful, experiencing the regret and pain one would anticipate from all of this awful catastrophes. Zagreus has gone too far... There is little else which can be done left. It wasn't Zagreus I was talking about... He stayed silent at that, probably for the best. I sighed lowly, eyes focused still on hammering on nail in care. Not desiring anymore things to swear bloody murder about; though I've already doomed all of the life on perhaps every world in existence, what comparison would be made to damaging my own body parts? What more could I possibly do than [BEEP]ing everything up already? Absolutely nothing. This nail I was currently pounding into the previously lovely doorframe was currently more stable than myself or the fate of Equestria. "Of all the things I have known about you since entering your self-deprecating mind, being a DIY individual never struck me for your talents." The former King finally spoken up, having been quiet for most of these repairing and reinforcing the front room. I shrugged, neither of us really regarding each other in sacrifice of setting ourselves to the task at hand. "My Dad was a plasterer, a hard worker. Maybe it runs in the family." Maybe I should have been that instead; followed in his footsteps. Then I could've damaged only houses and walls. Than, say, the multiverse. "I remember." Sombra acknowledged rather casually, more sounds of crystal magic setting up a few extra layers of protection. Flashes of black from the corner of my hazel eyes. "You had no hesitation against following his example. Why start now?" Ah. I managed a low grin then. "Guess some things we never expect." A low deep grunt. "But few we can entirely anticipate... A shame you've always refused to follow some examples made by those closest." More silence followed, my mouth parched of any possible retorts. Sombra always knew the right buttons to push... Even, perhaps, moreso than Twilight... God dammit, why did I have to think of her now...? Oh right, nostalgia. Back in the old home, back where everything seemed alright - the scared citizens and animals upstairs, the small lake beneath my soaked legs and the flood outside threatening to consume us all notwithstanding - when I was home, safe and sound. It almost felt all... Natural. Waking up either by the calls of Twilight or Spike, one stern and the other playful. Sometimes Starlight, who would be more teasing about dragging my groggy posterior out of bed. Breakfast with the family, sometimes in absence of few either by work or chores. Still, those often sibling-bonding breakfast moment just between the pink unicorn and I were enjoyable, constant teasing to and from one another aside... Nah they were enjoyable too. First few hours of the morning spent in the company of either all three, or separately. Video games and playing ball with an enthusiastic loving Spike, kite-flying with a laughing Starlight, reading time with my beautiful Twilight. Then, a trip around to help out Applejack, Fluttershy or Rarity if they needed it, mostly the first two since they prefer my assistance the most. Pinkie's just fine with the Cakes in the bakery, and Rainbow likes to sleep in more than I could back then. Lunch spent in the castle or with whomever I visited, followed by a next couple of hours hanging out in a group together, talking, laughing, joking and doing just about all what good dear friends would do. And I'd have a blast! The evening, spending the last few moments with Spike before the adorable dragon's bedtime, then helping him sleep with a good story either made up or from another piece of fiction... Mostly the latter. Then the moments of peace with Twilight... Candlelights set neatly around in each other's warm, comfortable hoofs, reading in snuggled compassion or just... Being with each other... Content, relaxed, with no cares in the world. ...Ow my heart... And then, something grasped my still arm, bringing me back to reality and having me realize I had stopped working altogether, looking to the former tyrant whom set his close features firm, green deep orbs regarding me in knowing intent. "What has become of you Jack?" He asked quietly. Not gently. "What has made you the worse than I have ever witnessed of you before...?" To tell, or not to tell? I could only stare back for the moment, feeling typically indecisive. What would Sombra do? How would he react to the harsh, world-breaking-only-to-my-friends news? Would he forgive, or condemn? Would it even matter anymore? I'd get my answer... Soon enough. "Guys?" We looked to the top staircase, a certain cream mare gazing downwards with worried deep blue eyes. "There's something you need to see." This had to be a dream. Because it couldn't possibly be real. It couldn't be... Couldn't... Shouldn't... For no way, once hastily following Bon Bon A.K.A Sweetie Drops upstairs in soaked shoes and socks to where the sheltered ponies and various wildlife were protected in the large dining room itself, as the whole crowd dispersed to welcome a sight I hadn't anticipated at all. For no way was she here. No way, was Starlight Glimmer, looking slightly drained but smiling in peaky warmth, standing in the middle with her trickster friend, and two certain Earth Ponies I hadn't expected to see in God knows how long. Literal cold feet would be applicable here, for due to the moment of a startling, breathtaking revelation, I could not bring myself to move a single muscle. Only until the pink unicorn approached herself did I keel over into a warm, fuzzy embrace, breathing heavily into comforting fur did the reality strike. Feeling her in my tightly-grasping arms. She's here! She's SAFE! "Somepo- Excuse me, somebody's been having an emotional coaster of late." Discord slyly commented from the side. "But... How...?" I had to ask, croaking almost, intently focused only on both my sister and her friend, pulling from the hug in awed, pure relief. "I... We thought Zagreus captured you...?" "Oh, he did, for a time." Starlight responded as though the whole matter was a mere walk in the path, sending a coy path her best friend's way. The voice became equally playful. "Until a certain good friend one could ever ask for couldn't allow that." "Pah!" The blue mare promptly turned away, clearly unused to being focused on by others in the emotional variety. Head looking upwards with a closed-eye frown. "Naturally! The Great and Powerful Trixie would scarcely allow friends who had been there for her to be the mere playthings of vile fiends!" A long, pin-dropping pause. And Trixie winked back with a warm grin her bestie's way. "But you're welcome Starlight." Sunset, Flash, Bon and the rest all beamed themselves at the joyful reunion - though to me it was more even than that - before I frowned next. Hold on, some questions to be had here. "Wait, then had did Trixie find out you were even captured Starlight? I thought she was hiding in the pool cave with everyone else?" "For that matter, how did you accomplish saving your friend?" Sombra stepped forward, addressing the blue magician in purple flashy wear with sincere curiosity, none of the snark remaining. Looked and felt surreal, to put it mildly. "Surely Starlight would have heavily guarded in Canterlot?" Trixie snorted, rolling pink haughty eyes before responding all too proudly, "Puh-lease! Cages mean nothing to the Great and Powerful Trix-!" "You've got us to thank for helping there." A certain male voice interjected, drawing the attention away towards two other ponies from another time, another world. A green Earth Pony, black medium mane and tail, whose red eyes carried a burden of regret and hardship, but not for the matter at hoof- Hand. "We managed to arrive in the castle library courtesy of our own Discord's magic in time to witness Starlight and others get captured." Beside me, Sombra visibly stiffened, and I felt another pang of guilt there. No one seemed to pick up on that though, thankfully, all attention presently turned on the two stallions explaining what occurred during our brief absence from the world. The next Earth Pony, an orange light, with darker shades on mane and tail with sea blue eyes, modest fella who scored himself his own Princess back home, stepped forward to continue while looking at everyone... But myself. "Soon after, Trixie came looking for Starlight, and together the three of us followed after the airship which took their prisoners - the ponies who couldn't escape in time - to Canterlot. Luckily, we managed to sneak in and free Starlight in time before Zagreus could do anything nasty-" "So Zagreus is there?" I instantly snapped more to attention despite hanging on every word, leaning forward earnestly to my old friend. "In Canterlot, right this second?" This time, those innocent eyes stared directly my way, and I almost staggered backwards from the uncharacteristic venom pouring out of them, aimed my way. What the [BEEP]...? "Yes." Casey eventually affirmed, nodding finally despite the heated glare my way. "I saw him with my own eyes. Nothing like how your Twilight described him." Followed with a callous shrug. "Then again, nothing seems certain anymore, huh Stardust?" Sunset hastily stepped forward next, before things could possibly get out of hand. Good thing too, I was far from the mood of tolerating such rude behaviour by that stallion of all ponies. "What matters most is that Starlight's safe with us, and we now have a location on the enemy." Looking to the others whom managed to escape from the main held kingdom. "How long ago was this?" "Not too long." Beck answered, inclining his dark green head the Lord of Chaos' way. "Once we were outside Canterlot at a safe distance, we were instantly brought here courtesy of Discord." Said draconequus was all too content humming away while rearranging an upside-down floating bouquet. Charming. "How did you even escape?" This time, Flash was the one asking. "If those goat monsters are anything to go by, that place must've been heavily guarded." This time, I was ignoring the curious scowl Casey sent my direction for not even bothering to send a typical hate glare the guitarist's general vicinity. Trixie smirked, motioning only to herself. "Those ruffians in armour were no match for Trixie's cunning-!" "The number of soldiers stationed over there decreased dramatically." Starlight interjected this time, all traces of warmth vanishing to one of sudden anxiety, as though recalling something. "The majority of the Storm King's army mobilizing." The tension in the air was palpable, some of many Equestrians paling by the implications. "For what? Is he planning to attack here?" Bon inquired apprehensively, visibly twitching on her cream four limbs. The unicorn shook her head, suddenly then appearing grave whilst looking all around, carrying the message of dread. The feminine tone was light, but filled with meaning. "Before I escaped, when Zagreus brought me to the throne room to boast with his new pal, I'm completely fine by the way, Stardust." Starlight immediately added but my eye-wide anxious expression, quickly throwing a small, barely reassuring grin, before getting more serious again and glancing around. "He managed to convince the leader of the invading army to prepare to attack the Crystal Empire." I stood up immediately again from the new alone, this time myself paling from the implications. What, wasn't Canterlot enough! "What benefit would they have to attacking a standalone kingdom in the north?" Octavia was the one to ask, generally confused and apprehensive at once. It was a good question. "The Crystal Heart." Beck answered solemnly, frowning that typical frown from how little we've interacted together. Amazed I wasn't even considering pointing my hidden blade his direction considering all he's done in Casey's world. "The Storm King is aided with nothing but greed, and the power of the four Princesses won't be enough to sustain that raw hunger. And we know what kind of power the Crystal Heart generates." "For both light and darkness..." Sombra responded first, quietly and filled with his own wisdom and knowledge regarding the subject. "A mad quest to obtain all the treasures of Equestria that would grant significant might. The Elements of Harmony would likely be next..." My fists clenched. "Then we must do something, posthaste mares and gentlecolts!" Teeth grit, head bowed with voice all around me coming up with ideas and proposed solutions, barely catching a few. "But what? If the Storm King has an army, we might be out of luck." "We did barely manage to escape Canterlot with what little guards they had there." "We have an army right here. We can retaliate!" "Against the Storm King's forces? We don't have enough. Besides, most of everyone here aren't fighters." "We still have to do something. Who knows how long we have until they arrive at the defenseless kingdom, with their Prince captured and Princess turned to stone..." "We could take the Crystal Empire and push it somewhere else?" "That... Could that be possible with your magic?" "Won't know until we try, will we?" "How about we ask the one guy who perhaps knows the layout of the land more than most of us in this room?" Another silence, and I looked up then a few seconds afterwards by someone's cough, dreading, to see confirmed that all eyes were firmly fixed on me, curious or serious. I inhaled sharply, knowing exactly what was being asked of me. The expressions were nothing if not overwhelming. Starlight inquisitive. Trixie hopeful. Beck apprehensive. Sombra severe. Discord indifferent. Bon concerned. Octavia thoughtful. Casey judging... And instantly, I snapped. "Why are you looking at me for guidance?" Many reared back in surprise from my heated glare and raised voice, tired and thoroughly annoyed. "What suddenly made me the hope of the universe? Huh? What can I possibly do other than [BEEP] things up more than they already are?" A couple of stunned blinks, with Sombra and Casey's looks deepening, and Starlight quickly speaking up. "Stardust, we're just asking-" "Oh, I know EXACTLY what you're all asking of me. Help. Leadership. Guidance and wisdom. All qualities I could never provide to begin with." Shaking my head wildly. Why couldn't they see?! "I'm not a leader, Starlight. I'm not Twilight..." "We never said you were." Sunset quickly piqued up, stepping closer with her own concerned expression, deep and sincere. After our last encounter was nothing but heated disgust from both sides. "But you know about Zagreus more than most of us after all this time, surely you can help with giving us an idea what to do-" "No, actually, he has a point." A rather snark voice popped up, and not the former tyrant's. No, it was the orange Earth Pony, glaring sternly at me with a set muzzle. "Why SHOULD we rely on Stardust? Why does everyone go to him for help? Is it because he's dating Twilight? Because he gets himself involved with everything and always pops up the easy solution? What can Stardust actually do, now as a human, more than any of us?" I blinked, flabbergasted for the longest moment. What was his problem?! Did a version of me [BEEP] in his oats cereal one morning? Was he annoyed I didn't even mention him in the farewell letter? Was it resentment for running away in the first place-? Actually, that might be the case... Regardless, I wasn't going to sit down and take it. Straightening my leather jacket, I made a point of glaring directly back, far from willing to be victimized from all this. "Just because I'm human doesn't mean-" "IT'S BECAUSE OF YOU BEING HUMAN YOU RAN AWAY IN THE FIRST PLACE!" Casey heaved next, cutting my stunned self off with his shocking raised voice, wide furious sea eyes glaring hotly my direction, leaking emotional bitterness and pain. This couldn't be Casey... Not possible. A hoof pointed at my in sheer accusatory resentment. "It's because of you being human again that you're dying, and cowardly decided to leave instead of letting who were suppose to be your friends - to let TWILIGHT - help you!" It was like a penny dropping. Both the distraught Casey and I simply regarding each other, both breathing heavily our own way. That... That [BEEP]hole... What has he done? What made him think he had the right...?! From around, Starlight looked away in guilt, Sunset swallowed tightly, Flash looked between us in horrified shock, Discord paused in all his self-humourous antics, and Beck sighed. Whereas Sombra's glowing emerald eyes focused intently on me. A hand slowly covered half my mouth, feeling cold all of a sudden. I had no words. Nothing to defend myself for the longest moment. Any comprehensive argument or retort died like a flicker instantly in my hollow, drained mind. What could I possibly say or do to fight back? Should I even fight back. Starswirl... What should I-? OOF... Ah...! "Stardust!" My ears picked up on the pink unicorn crying out my name in horror, instantly being held back by Flash himself, who knew what was coming. No, not a heart attack this time. But perhaps something just as painful, strained keeled eyes gazing upwards to the grey unicorn staring at me furiously. A cold, unsettling anger in his eyes unlike anything I've ever seen before. There was no time to react to react for the second, well-deserved hoof into my stomach. Agh! Good thing... I didn't eat anything recently... And his regal voice was a quiet thunder, laying it into me through violence of both wordplay and body. "Will you stop-" Ah! "Making this-" Ekk! "About yourself!" Ow! Oof! Gah! Finding myself kicked and rolled across the ground, making no move to defend myself. Why bother? For once, Sombra had every right laying it into me. A whole multitude of bruises around my form to come. And from my position on the nice, surprisingly smooth carpet, I heard the King approach in open, disappointed disdain. "To be loved, you flee." Gah! "To be feared, you flee." Uk! "To be dying, you flee." I could see the judging green eyes above, piercing into my very broken soul. There was no describing the magnitude of anguished anger on Sombra's reformed features, barely looking to be holding himself back from falt-out disemboweling me, here and then. I probably would have welcomed it. Followed then with a wry snort, shaking his head. "Here you lay, pitying yourself and craving naught but damnation. You're so afraid of opening yourself up; to release your real self. To feel loved, safe and cherished eternally. That one day, you might ruin all that, and you trust these innocent equines so little that they would give up on you for simple causes." Sombra then looked away, deciding then, clearly, not to bother wasting any further external energy on my bruised and battered form, walking back to the stunned, fearful audience. But not, of course, without a final pause and mere indifferent glance over his shoulder. "That is why you ran away. And if a Twilight Warrior only entails a coward who flees for misguided nobility... Then he is far from what we need." A shot of internal pain to the chest, not liking from the bruises. Sombra showed no reaction to my struggle, gazing back to the others. "We'll devise a method to stopping both Zagreus and the Storm King." With that, the King commenced as though my presence was no longer acknowledged. Even Beck, Discord and, yes Casey too, after a few brief glances of concern turned serious to heed whatever plan the former villain was concocting. Merely Sunset, Starlight and Flash were gazing at me with any sense of compassionate worry. I was amazed by own will even then, considering, as I made the best effort to stand upwards, slow and careful, and escape the large dining room into the much bigger and grander hallway, my entire mind and heart in a present numb state. Ugh... Infirmary... Wasn't too far away... Gah. You know how all this time I've been accomplishing [BEEP] all but feeling sorry for myself, ever since first leaving this castle so long ago? Well, lucky for everyone, I've decided to bring a swift halt to that. But first thing's first, Sombra was right. Pure and a hundred percent right. Correct about something my foolish brain and heart have been denying for so long at this point. I WAS being selfish, thinking only the consequences for myself and not for anyone else. Believing I was truly the only soul on this world who had it bad. Reminded of this, harshly, by a good friend who's been through his own worse trials. Traumatized at childhood. Prophesied a dictator that cast fear for most of his life. Lost his own real friend and soulmate once losing himself to the darkness he had feared so. Imprisoned in a glacier for over a thousand years. Cold, helpless and alone. Trapped in MY mind for God knew how long. I never counted the days. And now, once reuniting with his beloved, becomes separated again before of a supposed friend's own arrogance. His own self-sacrificing tendencies that no one in Equestria will ever accept of me. Yes, Sombra knew, perhaps moreso than I ever could, what it was like to endure through the hardest of trials and suffer awfully. The one who fought tooth and nail to get what he desired, and now fighting for what was right than simply what was the most beneficial. Sombra managed to release his sorrow and pain. Of which I envy. And witnessing me, being so frightened and hesitant and making everything resolve around me, even when unwittingly so, must have caused the [BEEP]hole to snap. ...I couldn't blame him. With a grunt, I resumed pushing myself off the blue hard wall, limping slightly on the way to getting these newfound bruises taken care of. Swore I almost felt a few bones close to broken. Pony feet, they pack some punch... But no, this was no time to pity myself. Not again. First, deal with these injuries. Second... Second... I'll think on that. I'd recommend a lie down once tending to your wounds. Heh, you a teacher or a doctor now? Ugh, I winced slightly, but continued onwards. Starwirl sounded nothing but amused. Whatever I deem myself to be concerning the kind of trouble you bring yourself, Jack. I smirked faintly, playing along. You mean, the kind of trouble you constantly throw me into since no one else will? And that hardly even begins to describe my pride and happiness for you, my friend. You've progressed so far at this point, overcame many obstacles, continuously holding your head high. Even back there, you refused to keel over and succumb to defeat; even now, the Twilight Warrior fights on. One mere glance down to my purple ring, gleaming beautifully constant. Yeah, sure, feels like it, getting thrown like a ragdoll and taking the brunt of a good friend's justifiably rage. All Twilight Warriors were made to be punching bags. Maybe that's what I'll do, open an academy for live punching bags. That'd make good money for dragons and griffons. Once all of this is over, and which it does become over, then we could consider that. Regardless, Jack, you have succeeded where most would have submit to peer pressure and hopelessness. Ha. More attempts of bathing this human in reassuring pride. Regardless, I had to smile lightly from the praise alone, making me feel slightly better from the drama back there. A little half-disappointed no one pursued to try and help me. Guess they knew me that much not to accept any help. I could clean myself up. After all, I've been looking after myself surviving in the wilderness and much harsher environments for a long time then. Exploring the areas of Equestria yet unseen from the main show, seeing brand new places and venturing through dangerous territories. Encounter friendly and deadly creatures time and time again, in this neverending chase. At least all the sightseeing could count as being worth the endurance... Save for what happened to that human Twilight... Ah... There we go again. Couldn't help myself, feeling another stab of pain through the chest that belonged naught to the imbalances. No the unstable magic was busying itself ruining a whole world. This was self-inflicting. All because of my own mistake. "But you've never once asked... If I was never suppose to exist... Why did Starswirl bring you here at all?" Those last words of his from our recent confrontation, done at Canterlot High after we won in that duel for the fate of all in the human world. Another attempt of trickery, to turn me against my friends and mentor, right Starswirl? The teacher was then ridiculously quiet. ...Starswirl? Hm? I'm sorry Jack. The aged-spirit unicorn immediately spoke upwards then, sounding albeit hasty in his response. I went for a brief check on what stability remained in the current magical realm. Now, I trust we should continue attending to your injuries. No warrior should endure them for long when battle calls. We haven't even devised a plan yet of where we're going or what we're doing. As I was saying, Zagreus was evidently trying to sow discord between us, though that wouldn't even work. You've been my teacher, my friend, my... Well, that confession can wait after the matter's done. And, you know, if I'm still alive by then. Then let us make haste. We're not too far from the infirmary now. Starswirl sounded rather urgent all of a sudden, and I envisioned the nod of eccentric encouragement. I nodded, continuing onwards in careful limps... Although, as I pondered curiously while walking at a slow steady pace as to not harm myself moreso than already, Zagreus, for once, brought up something valid. It's best not to dwell on what vile words that creature has left in his wake. Zagreus is a master of inflicting strife and conflict between others. But still, it's a good question I don't think I even asked, or ever got answered. And Starswirl, you never did say why I was brought to this world in the first place. In any case, we never stopped pondering what kind of vague clues the mother[BEEP]er had left behind before. There's a first time for everything, Jack, now come, we must tend to your wounds and prepare for the inevitable confrontation once more. The more we linger, the more that fiend gains in further power. Okay, then I knew something was up. My teacher was sounding more and more... Frantic? What would be the right word here? Regardless, Starswirl was behaving more hurrying than usual, as if wanting to avoid this conversation. Just as he avoided my own question... Starswirl. A soft sigh. Jack, I promise all will be revealed but- No, hold on. A tingling sensation, at the back of my neck. A warning, a premonition, maybe, that something wasn't adding up. To which was correct, because Starswirl was being deliberately evasive, just like the first few times we interacted until season four. Come on Starswirl, we've known each other for so long now, couldn't you answer a simple question? More silence, and my frown deepened to that of growing suspicion. What you couldn't answer in all your own power and knowledge, Starswirl the Bearded, fabled wise unicorn of Equestria to ever live... Or because you refuse to? I... Perhaps we should... Ah... A long, heaved invisible sigh, followed with a resigned, knowing tone. Yes, Zagreus had indeed conjured a valid question you have every right to know, my student... But this is not the time. Now when we're so close...! If not now, then WHEN Starswirl? I actively paused from my pace down the hall, folding arms slowly and glaring upwards to the ceiling. You know me, stubborn until I gained my answers. So tell me the truth, teacher, that's all I asked. What truth would that be, Jack? That I lied to you? That I purposely left out my real intentions for bringing you here? That all you've come to known would have been inevitable sealed with your fate? The back hair of my neck stood on end, an ominous approach of newfound dread in the air. Something wasn't right. That you've been deceived on both sides from the very beginning to now, Jack? You are a great student, Jack, and a dear friend, and the so- What truth, Starswirl? I need to know now, before it's too late. Another slow sigh. As you wish. Then the truth is... Never sounding so depressed and resigned to his fate than I ever heard before. You are and always were a casualty to my grand design. ...What...? Zagreus, the imbalances. None of these would ever have become a threat to begin with had I chosen against bringing you to this world. Understand, Jack, that balance is everything, and must cost a great deal of prices to achieve. They would have become a danger, quite possibly, to the world, so I took no chances as my future self, as his spiritual form, had done while I was flesh and blood. The same events which occur here have happened then. ... But to bring these malevolent forces out, to fight them back proper, I had in need a useful pupil from the real world. His presence would slowly de-stabilize the walls between realities, allowing our foes to leak through the cracks and make themselves physical. A human who deemed himself nothing to lose; no future, easy to miss... To learn why things were worth fighting for through this land and its warm, friendly inhabitants, willing afterwards to fight- And die on their behalf... On YOUR behalf... ...Yes. The hand bearing my promise ring pressed against my fast-beating heart this whole confession. The simple, one-worded affirmation was all that was required to have me finally kneel down, far more numb than what Sombra had committed on my poor self earlier. My slow, heavy breathing was becoming deaf to my ear, hazel eyes regarding nothing in particular. A tool... A-A slave... The next tone was entirely mournful. I'm terribly, truly sorry my stu- "You were going to have me a pawn? A PAWN TO DIE FOR YOU?!" My voice wasn't raised this high since what happened in that forest, to a version of the woman I loved, disappearing in my very hollow arms. And that only set me off further. "DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA ALL THE BULL[BEEP] YOU'VE PUT ME THROUGH! HOW MANY HAVE SUFFERED! HOW MANY TIMES I SUFFERED! ALL FOR WHAT, IN CASE THE IMBALANCES WOULD EVER UNLIKELY SHOW THEMSELVES?! FOR A HUNCH!" Jack, I'm well aware you're mad. Justifiably so, but this is neither the time or circumstances to truly express your fury- "NO! NO NO NO!" I wasn't having it. I WAS NEVER HAVING IT AGAIN! "You USED me! A tool to be discarded once I've served my purpose! My hardships, my accomplishments, they all meant NOTHING! Any other SECRETS, oh wise and powerful teacher, I should KNOW?!" A brief pause from that cowardly spirit. "WELL?!" Yes... Starswirl sounded ready to steel himself. The Twilight Sparkle who fought on your behalf, back in those woods, is alive and well. That felt like a brutal punch to the gut, my gaze and body lowering to the carpet in sheer emotional trauma. Her sacrifice reformed her real self, and I brought her back to her world in another reality. She's safe, unharmed and more than healthy, thanks to your- Those peaceful features as she rested... The gentle, breathtaking smile... The beautiful sparkling orbs promising hope and happiness... Her warm touch in my cradling arms as she was spirited away into magic itself... She's alive... She was alive...! She was ALIVE...?! "And you... Kept this from me...?" My voice felt as cold as what my heart was becoming, catching a tear drip down my glasses dazedly, hands clenching and unclenching softly. "Until... What... When it was a good enough time to already...?" I- "Until after I've beaten Zagreus and learned to let go; the one thing you could NEVER possibly ask of me, teacher...?" The silence was more than enough of an answer. And then, FINALLY then, everything was just easy to give up on. "Leave me alone." Jack... "No Starswirl..." Furious, cold leaking blue-green eyes looking to the innocent ceiling, hiding away the dead spirit who has tormented me so. "You no longer have the right to speak to me... You have manipulated, lied and gotten your way just like Celestia... And just like..." A self-deprecating teeth-grit grin. "Ha, like teacher like students, huh old friend...?" I've abandoned my friends. My own mentor whom I've come to trust could never have been trusted in the first place. What more is left than to muck up with the others in that room? Oh wait. Ha. If it's in every pony's nature to expand life... Then it's human nature to take. Suddenly the walk to the infirmary felt was far more easier. It should have been obvious from the very beginning, really. Taking a human, whom would feel nothing but hatred for himself and everything around him, believing there was simply no hope for anything or himself. Throw him into another world, learn to lower his guard enough to start accepting a different viewpoint; his contempt mellowed to make way for love. His heart opened to inhabitants who cared for nothing else but to befriend and comfort souls even lost. Have him learn to care what it means to live again, grow to become only concerned for everyone else, and eventually himself, and realize what the magic of friendship truly means in all its concept. Used as a tool to be dispensable, in the end, once the purpose is served, expecting to die at the hand of his own shallow creation and vice versa. The most saddest part to this obvious, crafted planned revelation that should have taken me ages ago to uncover was... It worked. A hundred percent. My younger self should have anticipated this, either from my first transportation to this colourful world of hopes and dreams, or when I came back a second time and all these imbalances 'coincidentally' commenced popping up. Starswirl... Starswirl planned it all. Because HE experienced this happening before. His future self, as the spirit form, bringing forth a lowly human to face the darkness spawned from themselves. He knew I wouldn't stand by and let others get hurt, physically or emotional, or allow situations to get out of hand when I could change them. It was planned from the very beginning, a long-time manipulation where I was a puppet on strings without realizing. The same [BEEP] I kept attempting to convince Twilight about regarding her own bond with Celestia, so many times. The irony. I was just as much a pawn, yearning for praise and acknowledgement regardless by who. I was played by an old, overrated ghost unicorn who had tutored the worst incompetent ruler in any fiction I have witnessed. Even the Disney Princesses who have done [BEEP] all bested that white-furred, always-smiling, manipulative cowardly- No, blaming Celestia, for the first time in forever, would be pointless, because this wasn't her fault. It was the stallion I trusted most, the one who mentored, cared and was always there for me. Well, okay, MOST of the time. But it still applies... Until now. Now, the reality of it all comes crashing away, building blocks falling apart with no hands to rebuild them. I let myself be played a fool so many times. Starswirl, Celestia, Sombra. To think I was doing right, when it was all just planned to be taken from the beginning. "Uh..." Welp, so much for somber thinking in peace. Hovering by the doors was the ponified Flash, smiling in small nervousness and nodding to the hallway. "The doors were open, and I heard muttering so... Hey." The first character of these worlds I had despised the most. So what would I do? Scorn the human-turned-pegasus right there and then? Pin all my problems upon his mere existence? Give a piece of my mind as to why Flash Sentry should never have been made a concept in the first place? Lay it all in to him? I smiled, albeit strained, holding up a book. "Was just cleaning up." Referring to the state of this library. Books scattered all around with some torn. "Remind me to thank Sunset. Those [BEEP]holes had no respect for literature." The small attempt of a jest seemed to be effective. The blue-haired stallion's own smile widened a little, nodding a bit before letting himself further in, gazing around in open curiosity. I just let him, currently content - as I could possibly be at that point - picking up the books and trying hard not to flinch at their current ripped and clawed states on a good number. That failed. "Still getting use to this." After putting one back to the proper shelf, I turned to the speaking Sentry, whom motioned over his own equine form. "Never imagined this would ever happen to me. Being a pony, in a whole new world. A pegasus, heh." A low chuckle and sheepish rub the back of spiky hair. "Wow." Somehow, I found my own smile widening briefly. "A new fantastic point of view." A mild, friendly shrug. "I guess so." Already, then, opting to pick up some discarded bound books in effort to help. I didn't stop him. "Was this what it felt like to you? Amazing, exhilarating-" "Terrifying and wondrous. Add 'anxious' and 'doubtful' and you've nailed my reactions perfectly." I finished for the pegasus, looking over the pile Flash was picking up via wings. He was learning fast. "Those belong in the history catalog; second and third shelves on the right together." A second peek, then adding quickly, "Not those two, though, at the top. They belong in biology; seventh shelf, put those wings to good use. Oh and mind the magical books. Twilight will have a fit if anything worse happens to them." It became a few minutes of collaboration and guiding about, Flash handling the taller shelves whereas I did the bottom, educating the stallion what book went there and deliberately ignoring how Twilight I was soun- Oh who was I kidding? I knew this library and all its books like the back of my hand. Our private times educating about everything needed to know over Equestria came in handy. The best part, surprisingly with Flash, was slowly forgetting what a miserable pile of [BEEP] that was my life up to this point. But, again, I could take haven in that Starlight was currently safe, one of the few positives. Once we were finally done, what felt like half and hour passing by, I strained myself onto the small comfortable seat, the human-turned-stallion opting to join me close by. Hah, classic role reversal then, huh? A comfortable silence that last close to a minute. "Oh!" The blue-haired stallion just recalled something, producing then a silver hilt from his side to present my way, offering additionally a small grin. "This is yours still, by the way. I think I've held onto it long enough huh?" My hand was halfway to reaching, before my body froze, tired hazel eyes regarding the weapon with quick thought. Considering all that's been happening, that probably wasn't for the best. Instead, I gently pushed the hoof wielding the lightsaber back to Flash's bland furry chest, a small strained smile myself. "I think it'll still be more worthy with you yet, Flash." He blinked lightly in response, before a slow nod of agreement that followed with placing the weapon down again, opening his muzzle briefly and deep blue eyes seeming to ponder. Evidently trying to figure out what to say regarding my current state and affairs. Appreciated the sentiment, boy, but the facts are all too clear. "So... What's the plan then? Assuming you have a plan, and you usually do. I'm sure it's a great plan and if we work together we'll be able to save the day." His voice was growing steadily hasty with every sentence, eventually becoming apologetic and sheepish at my resigned expression with a "Sorry." "You're taking all this pretty well." I had to point, this time my low smile that of sincere bemusement, cheek resting on fingers whilst regarding the boy whom was, like me, another Earth, another time. "Any regular person would go mad." Flash cocked his head, offering a grin of amused warmth. "Maybe I'm just so use to everything being weird now. You should've seen Sunset's first arrival in Canterlot High. It was... Something." "I'll bet." Leaning forward with plopping elbows on my weary knees, I clasped my hands together and dropped my expression. "Though why everyone automatically looks to me for a plan instead of, say, Sunset, I don't know." "...Maybe because you're like Twilight." What now? I raised a brow almost incredulously the human-turned-pegasus' way, whom merely offered a casual shrug. "I mean, you both say and do things alike. You both lead and inspire hope in others." "Fat lot of good that's done me and others, though." I pointed out, idly gazing then around to nowhere but the ruined library, just beginning to be cleared up. "I'm no saint... I've lied to those close... And I got worse, I got bolder... Lied to myself to spare my own pain..." One slow look to Flash, confessing all this but having no idea why him of all ponies. "Sometimes I think humanity lives for too long." A low sigh from my nostrils following that admittance was soon repelled by the growing insistence of the boy who was too positive and... Perfect for his own good. "But don't you see, Stardust?" A hoof clasping my shoulder, neither harmful or rough. "You've done more than enough to make up for anything you've done wrong!" I searched those wide blue eyes and grin, hopeful and knowing shading from the stallions' warm gaze. "You ran away from home, but you came back the moment your friends were in trouble. You've rescued so many today and save a whole world just a few hours ago. Stardust, you saved many from a flood earlier and worked your hardest keeping your home safe!" "To what end, Flash?" I had to ask almost breathlessly, beginning to wonder. Just WHO and WHAT was he? What manner of magic did Hasbro spawn this hopeful, enthusiastic boy that deserved Twilight more than I? "It all seems futile in the end..." What could this boy possible expect of me? Anticipate even? I had nothing to give left. No hope or salvation. Right now, Sombra, Sunset, Discord and everyone else were devising a plan, likely more effective and successful, to cease Zagreus, whom my plan involved merely a wild goose chase with, and the Storm King's advance and thwart their attempts. Right then, Twilight would have a better plan thought up by now than I, pitched in by all our good friends. My eyes gazed down to the purple ring, glinting and reflecting the warmth that my love kept around, even now. I could feel it. The hoof upon human shoulder tightened, allowing me to turn back and stare at the shining navy eyes reflecting nothing but encouraged hope. "It always looks futile in the end, but you know what? So many of us back in CHS thought the same thing when Sunset Shimmer was a nightmare to our lives. We thought there was no hope, no will to fight back whatsoever against her tyrannical hold of the school. But what happened next? Two amazing friends from another world stood up to her, and helped the school gain the will to fight back. Time and time again, when new threats emerged and all seemed lost, you helped us see another way and fight back for our freedom. United!" I could only blink, rather dumbfounded by the sheer conviction and utter strength in Flash Sentry's voice, the man offering a smirk almost reminiscent of Sunset's usual way of encouragement. "Things look bleak now, but we'll come around, and we'll fight back. Because that's what friendship is, right? Facing all obstacles, no matter how big or threatening, together." A light cough emerged from the doorway, that moment of shocking events disturbed briefly from the green Earth Pony with black mane and reddened eyes entering the library and looking decidedly awkward, something gold and metallic held under one curved limb. "Hope I'm not interrupting anything." Approaching forward still, seeming to get braver with every step to stand then right before me, his orbs searching before clearing his throat again, deciding to get right to the point. "Here." The object practically shoved into my arms, causing me to stagger back slightly and regard the... Chest piece in my lap then...? It looked kinda... Familiar... "Something Casey's Twilight and I concocted up together when we heard about your condition... Helps shield you from magical attacks and obstacles your human body wouldn't be able to endure less than an equine's." Huh... Beck sighed, looking away momentarily with red eyes of regret. "I have a lot to make up for, Stardust, to you and so many others for my actions back then. I can hope at the very least this will be a starting point... So yeah." Throwing then a tiny green grin. "Do with it what you will." A nod to Flash, before turning to leave the room itself. Before I could take a proper examination of the device, though, the dark-shaded stallion paused and called over his shoulder. "For what it's worth... Stardust... Even despite everything I've lost, they somehow managed to make me feel worthy of living again." Turning back with a glance of knowing. "It'd be almost disrespectful not to acknowledge everything they've done for us..." And finally left, leaving me to blink in stupor from behind, regarding the chest device again, then the waiting Flash, and the device, and Flash. To and from him as my mind wrestled with everything both this pegasus and Beck had just reminded me of this time. For the final time. ...[BEEP] it. The bland boy almost fell off his chair from my abrupt standing upwards, slapping the machinery onto my chest and strapped across my shoulders, golden armour promising something to fight back with. I grinned down with hands on hips, before offering a said palm to a good friend. "Let's not keep them waiting, Flash." A dawning look of comprehension, the hoof accepting my fingers which helped pull him in all fours, the stallion tilting his head with a friendly grin, but also of relief. "You've got a plan after all then?" "Well..." I cocked my head in turn, smirking with good humoured resolve. "The makings of one anyhow." I've been ripped from my home, never given a choice, really, in the end. My family's gone, and my second family's occupied in facing enemies they shouldn't have to. I've been deceived, used and was prepared to be disposed alongside the nemesis once that moment came. Someone I thought gone, sacrificed on my behalf, was really safe and sound. My life is in nothing but in shambles. What more could I possibly have to lose? My thrown grin to the human-turned-pony could be considered that of maniac. "Allons-y, Flash Sentry!" Before re-joining the others, however, a change of pants and socks whilst Flash and I passed by my main bedroom. Then, a swift venture towards the main throne room where everyone remained still talking, trying to think up a plan. Evidently because I could hear their concerned voices outside to the hall upon approach. "We could ambush the Storm King from behind, while he sends his forces to capture the Empire." "That would still have his army hold the Crystal Ponies hostage. We shouldn't risk their safety in exchange. And I doubt these soldiers are smart enough to come to an agreeable chance if that worked." "The key word on 'if.' And there's still Zagreus to worry about. He's the real threat of all of this." "That won't last long if the Storm King grabs his greedy hands on the Crystal Heart. Who knows the kind of damage he'd commit!" "Imagine it a hundred times worse in his ally's hoofs!" "Speculation only brings way to ruin." "He's right, we have to concentrate on what's happening now while there's still time to draw up a plan to stop them both." "These things might as well be happening NOW if we just keep sitting here jabbering!" My entrance was loud, dramatic, and filled with zeal. "Well jabber no more!" Both palms slamming open the doors in ease, turning the surprised heads of the self-appointed strategists my direction. Some in surprise, some in relief, others in skepticism. "We'll be killing two birds with one stone, and I know how!" Granted, the idea itself was forged on the way here. But I think, in the slimmest of chances, it just MIGHT work. Few options remained, and it finally hit me regarding opposing Zagreus and any malevolent force which becomes used as that unforgiving abomination's pawn. I WILL need help in defeating him and his forces. "Now there's a change of heart." Discord mused out-loud, having dined himself on silverware itself amidst the heated bickering. Sunset looked more elated herself, standing up from her seat with renewed optimism by an old friend's sudden willingness to help, regardless how sketchy it might be. "You have a plan?" Any help was likely welcomed at this point. And I was all too happy to deliver, entering with pride and the bland pegasus beside me, approaching around the round table and white thrones each bearing a good friend's mark atop. "I'm gonna need everyone's cooperation here, alright? Regardless how some feels about others." A brief glance to Sombra and Sunset before continuing. "We need to work together to see this through. Do I have that willingness of teamwork?" A hoof from the human-turned-pony on my leg, Flash beaming upwards. "You have it with me." "And me." Starlight added in a heartbeat, approaching from he seat she chose earlier with her own radiant grin, more than pleased. "Bah, why not?" Discord joked lightly, throwing a pointy grin when twisting his head harmlessly a hundred-and-eighty degrees over the head of the throne. "The Great and Powerful Trixie shall offer her assistance in this climatic battle... From a safe distance naturally!" An endearing smirk on my part. "Well... If you're helping, you're helping. And we could use all the assistance possible." Casey chimed in, still steadily ignoring my gaze. Though something akin to guilt appeared to be plaguing in his own eyes. "And the help of someone who knows Zagreus the most will benefit our fight immensely." Beck pitched with his own gratified smirk, looking more happy with the chest piece clasped upon myself earlier. "Any ideas from you, while sometimes extreme, typically work. I guess I can count myself in." Sunset smirked in jest, but the warm sincerity and willingness to forget past grievances shone through sea-like orbs. A long, weary sigh. The former King of the Crystal Empire shaking his head, but turned to me with a mildly bemused smile. "What have you got in mind, boy? Let's indulge your bipolar mind this one time." I wasn't- Oh. Fair play. Still, the loyalty and willingness to cooperate, altogether, brought a new breath of fresh air to my lungs, my confident grin widening while sweeping hazel eyes behind glasses over everyone. "Alright then... Let's do this." Snapping a hand the entity's way. "Discord, can you safely bring all the trapped ponies in Canterlot here?" "Neigh." The draconequus shook his head, stretching upper limbs and sounding genuinely apologetic for a change. "Not with that creature and all the imbalance he radiates. Untold devastation could come out of it." "Figured that..." I mumbled, rubbing chin with a quick pace. Not beaten, not beaten yet! Time for Plan B! Again, gesturing to Discord. "Then can bring forth the leaders of each species in Equestria: The Yaks, Buffaloes, Changelings, dragons, griffons and Diamond Dogs?" "Now THAT I can do!" With a stretched grin, the trickster of Chaos summoned four more arms like a spider, snapping them altogether at once. "What exactly do you have planned?" Beck stepped forward in curiosity. Whereas Sombra dawned a comprehensive expression as the leaders were summoned in a flash of light. "You crafty son of a..." "I can't be my girlfriend." I looked to the others, and drawing the attention of the leaders whom most recognized me instantly. "But I can get us through this with this idea. A very human idea, of deceit and brute force." "Then I trust you are responsible for bringing us here, Stardust Balance?" Chief Thunderhooves of the Buffalo clan approached, looking as stern as ever save for the shades of dark brown and white around his usual orange fur. "Whatever it is must wait; my clan is fighting the unnatural weather back home." "A blizzard's been sweeping through the Dragon Lands!" Ember contributed, jabbing a clawed finger my way. "I should have known you were involved somehow, Stardust!" "We're suffering our own problems back in the Changeling Kingdom." Thorax sighed with full remorse, head bowed. "Enduring a sudden horde of predators knocking on our doorstep." Figured these problems would arise, but I could be undeterred, nodding in sincere sympathy but maintaining the levelheadedness to get my message across. "Thorax, Ember, Thunderhooves, Rutherford, Zenith and... Um..." "Lord Dougle." "Dougle..." Taking a brief moment to side-eye the incredibly wide grey and black canine on two feet, but nodding again regardless and getting back to the situation at hand. "Twilight and the others have been chased out of Equestria by foes who wish to do our lands untold harm. Most of you remember our agreement in Canterlot a while back." Many nodded, with the King of Griffonstone stepping forward once, eyes shining in knowing resolve, evidently prepared to do battle himself. "So the time has come." I met his stare dead-on, equally determined. "To rally our forces and unite as one. The Crystal Empire is about to be invaded by a majority of the Storm King's army. The other Princesses encased in stone. Imbalance is being brought to the entire land, and it's time we bring Balance back once and for all." "Long has it been since Yak kind have faced the art of war." Rutherford nodded, his intelligence increased dramatically from the effects of imbalance too. "It will be... A privilege to fight in the name of freedom and unity, as the Mystics have foretold." The canine leader then spoke upwards. "Wait a second! I never agreed to fighting some stupid war for-" "If not for me, then those who risked their lives so much to save you all." I interjected with much more fierceness, staring back at the stunned canine. "The six wonderful mares who did so much for us all." "Compassion." Discord smirked. "Empathy." Sunset beamed in warmth. "Forgiveness." Starlight couldn't look anymore proud. "Selflessness." Trixie breathed in knowing fondness. "Sympathy." Sombra merely stared, but I understood the meaning behind the glint in his eyes. "Family." I turned back to the six leaders. casting aside any further doubt there. "And now, it's time to return the favour. Equestria needs all its children now more than ever; united, we are the most powerful force of friendship on the planet." The lead dog opened his jaw again to try protesting. "I... Never mind, you have our allegiance." Withering back from the no-nonsense stares by... Pretty much everyone. Still, I was gratified, and that was underselling it, widening arms with a massive grin of hope. "I'm glad then, because while the majority of forces are being repelled by our own, myself and some others will infiltrate Canterlot and liberate the imprisoned there when their numbers have dwindled." One look to Sombra and the other ponies - and Discord - told me I didn't even need to inquire, things looking up moreso. "And I suppose this is where I give some positive friendship speech like Twilight would." A few grins and chuckles of fond knowledge. "Perhaps your own variation, Stardust." Thorax, the Changeling King, replied with a friendly smile, though bug eyes maintained the equal resolve. No hesitation in fighting for the land. Guess the imbalance affected him positively as well. Alright, I've got something in mind. "If friendship is magic, then magic is balance, and balance... Is friendship." A beaming nod to all willing to band together, and fight for all of Equestria, and perhaps the world itself, once and for all. "Let's hammer that message in those sons of [BEEP]es' skulls." Getting into the kingdom was a walk in the park. Seeing the countless imprisoned equines there in dangling cages across the streets like displayed decorations, though, almost had me charge headfirst in and attempt to liberate all the ponies before the plan could come to fruition. Sombra and Flash had to restrain me a little. Trying not to stare at the horribly depressed captive stallions and mares for too long lest I lost myself, I maintained the cover under my black cloak upon entry through the somber Canterlot. The freaky weather patterns from imbalances weren't occurring here, save for the blood red sky hovering above, so we won't have to worry about nature itself conspiring against us. Getting in despite my status was easy, simply utilizing an old trick thought up by a brilliant alicorn Princess far from here the last time we came to Canterlot when it was all bright and cheerful. Thank you Twilight. "Royal Balance. Royal Balance. This is Guitar Box, over." I pressed the ear-communicator with a finger, on my seat observing Discord distract and 'haggle' the remaining soldiers whom all slowly approached the outspoken entity. "Guitar Box, I am in position. What's everyone's status, over?" A different female voice perked up. "This is Sunlight Child. The Clown Mare of Crime and I are also ready, awaiting on your signal." Lo and behold, Starlight and Trixie were visibly perched atop the roof overseeing the exchange right below them. Barely picking up the other mutter of "Why did he call me that again...?" "Forgot to say 'over,' Starlight." I huffed in quiet amused fondness, then speaking to another through the channel. "Guitar Box, what's your status, over?" "I've already set up to twenty-five ponies free, Royal. They're heading down the safe route Abominable Showman mapped out earlier. I should have the rest down this street freed in a matter of moments, over." "Traumatic Pony here. I have eyes in the sky." Almost comical, the sight of the green Earth Pony flying around from the corner of my eye at a distance in the sky, overseeing the rest of the kingdom with that advanced technology crafted from his Equestria. Long story, don't ask. I certainly didn't, for now. "Edgy Unicorn is handling the stragglers far from your position, over." "Copy that." And with hesitation here, I managed to call out for another stallion of another world lowly too. "Alright my orange friend, where are you up to." "This is... I hate you for choosing this codename, by the way." "Yeah, running away from Ponyville has either made still or more of a jerk. Why 'Traumatic Pony?'" "Less demeaning than Clown Mare..." "Edgy Unicorn, Jack? Please." "Cut the chatter folks." I ordered then sternly, speaking with more emphasis of hurrying this up. "Your status, Casey." "...This is Sloppy Seconds, reporting in. I'm about halfway done freeing the chained ponies in the west side of Canterlot... And I've led the remaining guards Edgy Unicorn's way, over." Much better. One mare yet to have chimed into the communications. "Sunset?" The answered replied about four seconds later. "This is... Look if this 'codename' is payback then-" "Codename, Sunset." "..." A bitter, reluctant sigh. "This is Sunbutt... I've already saved up to sixty ponies in the north, over..." "I can literally see your smile from behind that hood up here, Royal. Over." "Don't know what you're talking about Sunlight, over." Finishing up, I finally contacted the last guy needed, "Edgy, how are we doing?" "Just about finished..." Sombra grunted from the other side, sounding a little worn out but satisfied all the same. "No more spare conscious soldiers to report to Zagreus of anything amiss. Again, hypothesizing that monster is even inside the castle." "It's the best hunch we have, Edgy." Beck chimed in next, still flying around beyond the sight of the kingdom to be mistaken for a bird... With a rocket jet. "According to all gathered intel, Zagreus works behind the shadows than the front lines. He would want to be alone to carry out his plans while the pawns go grab what he needs." "Remind me again what the plan is, once we confront him?" Casey added in with open curiosity, sounding a little strained himself. "How would we contain him, because I imagine most of us will be against anything more lethal..." "'Most of us?'" "Are you insinuating something, Sloppy?" "Are YOU insinuating something, Pony?" A more impatient voice hurried through the com. "Hate to interrupt, guys, but I think that's all of them bartering with Discord now!" Codenames and professional communications forgotten, I looked to the mass gathered goat-soldiers in armour and nodded, signaling the tall draconequus whom could see over the growling guards and see my thumbs-up, marking its time. With a wide grin, Discord looked down and around, apologizing in false sincerity. "I'm so sorry gentlemen, but it looks like the ponies I offer today won't reach a reasonable price from any of you." One fast slither like a snake around the large group, a tight bind following behind and trapping the grunting goats altogether, the Lord of Chaos finishing up with a nice bow one of their black heads. "Besides, the ponies you have are much more valuable than you should ever have. I'll be taking them all off your goat hands... For free." At that signal, Discord teleported just as the magical net landed down atop their protesting heads, keeping the minions of two madmen entirely confined with, limbs poking out here and there before the spell took its effect. Growls and grunts transforming slowly to snores and yawns. Almost adorable ones at that. We've struck garlic, getting up from my seat to join the draconequus, whom merely snapped his fingers and flashing away all the remaining cages and chains close by. Ending with a pat on the cheek of one sleeping brute. "Nighty-night." That said, Discord straightened, looking to my approach with a bold smirk. "Harmless and quickly effective. What a wonderful team all we past nemesis' of the world form, isn't that right Starry boy?" Rolling eyes upwards, I smiled faintly myself and turned to Starlight and Trixie hovering down in blue to join us, nodding in pleased gratitude. "All those lessons with Twilight paid off, I see." Starlight merely smiled in sheepish flattery. "Combining it with Trixie's net. You two are a great team." The blue unicorn couldn't help but grin herself. "Well of course! Together, Starlight and Trixie make the most wonderful pair." Trixie held her meek humoured friend tightly close in boasted confidence. "In more ways than one..." Discord and I shared a coy glance and faint smirks, before the sound of hoofs trotting alerted us of the others approaching, Sombra in lead with speaking to the point. "Zagreus will likely have felt the usage of Chaotic and Equestrian magic." Green eyes remaining deathly serious. I had to frown back in turn to appreciate the situation. "No doubt he will come down from his self-appointed throne to investigate." The sound of a rocket jet descending from the sky, Beck joining the gathering group in the center of the town square. "All the ponies have left Canterlot now." Came his straight report, showing a small smile of relief. "The pathway Abominable Show-" "We're done with the codenames now, Beck." I quickly interrupted, slyly playing ignorance to some rather annoyed stares and quickly grinned. "The pathway worked like a charm?" A nod, before Sunset, meanwhile, sighed with a shake of the head, offering her own wry smile afterwards. "Shining and Sunburst are safe and unharmed." A breath of great relief escaped Starlight and myself. Another burden lightly bringing some peace. "In any case, our intuition was right. One of the captives close to the castle said that some bald pony entered the castle alongside the Storm King, but didn't come out when he and his forces left." So Zagreus was here... Right then. On cue, Beck snapped his head to the left, obviously picking something up on those red sunglasses of his. Yeah, Beck's pretty much got the Falcon suit from the Marvel movies. How and why? Eh. Bigger fish to fry now. "Something's coming. A high energy disturbance." I could feel it. The air suddenly growing colder, the winds cackling with black energy, the approach of something deadly and filled with impure, relentless malice. All aimed at the group of nine for standing and opposing his wishes. My skin shivered, hands clenching, recognizing it all too well and slowly removing the black cloak from my form, revealing the golden chest armour that could activate something more useful. "We don't have much time then." Sombra took point, looking to the fellow former villain. "Discord, you're in good range now, get all the guards out of here to a safe, secure location as well." One shrug and snap of fingers, followed by a flash, and the soldiers vanished. That done, Sombra commanded sternly after, "Now, get yourself out of here." What? At our baffled expressions, the previous tyrant clarified, "If we fall, someone as powerful as the entity of chaotic magic himself must be there to protect the innocent." With that, the grey unicorn in armour left no room for argument with his next command. "Go." Although, as our ace in the hole left, something occurred to met about Sombra's behaviour. He seemed more... Somewhat relaxed in tone and body posture... Was that lip marks on the side of his cheek...? "So now what?" Trixie was compelled to ask, gesturing rather wildly. "Our only real fighting chance is gone now!" "We'll have to box him in." Casey suddenly piqued up, nodding to everyone with his own grave but determined glare. "Attack on all sides and overwhelm him. We already drew out the battle plan earlier when Discord mapped out the street routes for us. Now we just need to take positions before he arrives." A small beeping noise. "That better be now then." Beck voiced with growing apprehension. "Because he's close now." In a matter of moments, everyone but the live bait took their hiding spots, myself behind the building close by and, finally with a sharp inhale, slammed my fist on the chest piece and enveloped with a white glow. The sensation was... Heavy. Physically heavy, my line of sight covered by some darker gold visor, one look at a nearby reflection to notice I was wearing the [BEEP]ing Keyblade Armour from Kingdom Hearts. At least, some version of it, but still! Mad props to Casey's Twilight, as I examined quickly the golden, more bulky form and inspecting a few weaponry. The hidden blade still pops up, I can pull out my spare other weapon, and utilize my rocket boots, reinforced. And the promise ring still rested upon my finger. The ring... One stare down at it, and I felt... Sadness, and not entirely my own. As though Twilight's own somber mood from far away was touching me through this... Was Twilight upset? Well, she would be? Yet a tinge... Of hopelessness. What happened outside of Equestria...? Suddenly, flying across the world itself just to envelop the Princess I loved in my arms, comfort and reassure her felt a huge more priority than what was happening here for the fate of all the universes. But duty came first, and I knew Twilight, not to mention our other amazing best friends, would have it no other way. Twilight... I'll be home soon... Not Ponyville, nor the castle... To you. "You've looked better." Sombra's voice echoed from the other side of the building shop, followed by something sinister responding, darker and with casual distaste. "And you've been busy... Rescuing some poor unfortunate souls when you could have reached me in the castle... Still, you succeeded in drawing me out to face you." And the former King retorted with just as much casual disdain. "Something you'll soon come to regret. Not everyone can match the might of the greatest King the Empire knew." "Where's the boy?" I flinched at Zagreus' open contempt once addressing about me, to which Sombra merely responded. "Around. Why'd you ask?" A low scoff, the sound of hoofsteps slowly to a halt, close. "As if you don't know." Too close. "You're fighting the wrong pony, Your Highness. I'm only trying to correct the Balance the worlds have neglected to confess long ago. And to do so, I must make the choices everyone refuses to acknowledge." A flippant answer from Sombra reflecting my own darkened mood. "You mean genocide." The answer was immediate. "The worlds have grown imbalanced long before I arrived. Resources wasted. Species created for nothing. Countless wars. Ingratitude. Unending strife. I see the ugly truth of the universe and I deem it unwell." No hesitation. No traces of doubt in what this mad creature of my own making states. "You call me an abomination. But perhaps my being here was destiny finally selecting the right cause." Only a pause from the King, while my hands pressed tightly against the wall of the building, every nonsensical word that monster spat out thoroughly grating on my nerves. "Congratulations then, you're a product of what made you." "I'm only the beginning." "To the annihilation of everything." Neither voice wavered, even as Zagreus responded in calm reassurance. "With that child of humanity dead and all the magic in my power, I can simply reset the entire multi-verse from fiction to real in my image. And I'd call this... Balance." Just the way he used that word sent shivers more crawling down my spine. Not now, not ever... Never. The sounds of what appeared to be Sombra making a few steps backwards. "And afterwards...?" I imagined the monster's shrug. "And I oversee it all. Make certain what my new worlds create take the paths these ones never should have." God of all creation, then. That voice lowered almost to the point I couldn't hear it. "Only he who has witnessed all could contain the most power for change." And that will never, EVER, by you Zagreus. Even perhaps one of the bestest friends who knew me most concurred with that internal fierceness, the sound of crystals popping up alongside the formerly tyrant unicorn. "I believe you'll find... Our power... Greater than yours." "Ours...?" That's my cue, the oh-so powerful enemy unsuspecting to the big wide building from his left being torn off the ground and slamming down fully upon his unprepared state, courtesy of this newfound boost in strength in this golden armour I then flew away in. Sombra was close by, muzzle firm in determination. And I knew a second later why, the fallen used building tearing up to bricks and glass from the recovering abomination, the ever black baleful eyeless voids glaring in my direction in heated anger. Ah boy. Unable to dodge fast enough from the flying objects attacking my armoured form, sending me down and pinned against another abused wall. Yep, endurance boost too... Zagreus took one step of the magically cleared rubble, before forced to pause in a stunned grunt from some kind of... Black goo? Wrapping at his equine shoulders and hind legs and keeping him to a struggling halt, courtesy of a teeth grit Casey. Will have to ask what the [BEEP] that black symbiotic-looking [BEEP] was if I made it out alive. Taking this chance, Sombra charged with tow floating sharp crystal spears at the ready leaping to attack and met with resistance of black some black-produced scythe fighting back to the spears. From the air, Beck soared across in full battle mode, taking out some weaponized guns fit to be wielded by hoofs and fired energy blasts in Zagreus's side. Scoring hits, but scarcely enough. Zagreus takes a moment of pinning both spears down and throwing a blast from the horn upwards at right timing, hitting a grunted Beck in the chest and landing harshly on the ground where the building once was. Spinning one spear away with his scythe in Casey's direction, almost causing a graze in his orange cheek and distracting the Earth Pony enough, blasted away from the monster rearing his head backwards, freeing his full form and spin-kicking Sombra across the face, the unicorn rolling away for recovery. Managing to free myself with enough pulls, I charged myself to the spinning dark unicorn, Zagreus blocking my punch and blade and retaliating, a swift battle of a small, hidden knife and a large, magically-produced weapon. Agility verses endurance, magic bouncing off my chest. And around us, round holes appearing all around like mirrors, courtesy of Trixie herself. Starlight tagged in, firing blue beams repeatedly into the first 'window' which came out and bounced through others, all aimed at the growling unicorn who blocked and grunted when hit. It really [BEEP]ed him off then when I grabbed two blue beams with his gloved hands and brought them together, squarely hitting his dark chest and sending the abomination flying across into another, unoccupied building. Score! Knowing what needed to be done next, I fired my hidden blade connected to an endless chain forward, hitting the edge of the house Zagreus landed inside as he came out. Casey followed my example, his black sticky goo on the other edge. And together, like bullets, our fist and hoof slammed into the large energy shield, sending all three of us flying across the streets of Canterlot, throwing punches and blocking collectively. Ending in Zagreus gripping the end of the goo that struck out, spinning and slamming Casey into myself and hurtling us away, my vision spotting a red beam of magic attacking the monster with Sunset in pursuit leaping over buildings. "Thanks." Casey commented with enough breath upon our more harmless landing, myself catching the brunt of the fall for himself. Though remembering then who he was expressing gratitude too, the orange stallion glared hotly. "This changes nothing." And ran back off after our quarry, myself following, using that symbiote-looking stuff like Spider-Man's web. ...Wait a [BEEP]ing minute... Reaching the battlefield with Beck in flight, we witnessed Starlight and Trixie assisting Sombra collectively, blue and pink beams of magic bouncing off the crystal-enhanced walls surrounding Zagreus easily, impacting and bouncing of growling enemy whom was currently distracted with Casey's obvious symbiote. From the side, Sunset lay in bruising, and I inhaled sharply with concern. Seeing his chance, the green Earth Pony with his tech yelled for the orange stallion of his world to get out of the way, four quick missiles producing from Beck's arsenal following, enveloped the snarling Zagreus in large explosion that forced us to look away or shield our eyes. Even me with the protected visor. But that wouldn't be enough and we knew it, as I quickly pushed a surprised Beck away beside me from the black powerful blast throwing me away somewhat, armour again taking the damage, by the after-smoke itself. Ow. The emerging monster growled in hateful black orbs, stomping one hoof on the ground and, in a heartbeat, the black crystals shattering to millions, and Zagreus ruthlessly sending them everyone's way. A recovering Sunset shielded by Casey with a large barrier of his weapon, Beck flying away in attempt of escape from the harrowing shards, Sombra levitating them back, and Starlight and Trixie protected by a great blue bubble. I had to shield myself and, again, take the brunt of the sharp fast-moving objects. Zagreus wasn't done though, from one large-powered wave and swipe of his head, knocking back a few while Beck used this opportunity, firing yet again with his deadly arsenal. This time Zagreus was prepared, sidestepping out the way and casually grabbing the Earth Pony's passing-by hing leg, flying himself against a grunting Casey over a ducking Sunset, both stallions a distance down another streets. Now just my old student and I, and we took him on together, both pulling out some unique weaponry. Not to mention the certain teenager of Canterlot High biding his time from sneaking in, once Zagreus was damaged enough. Three ignited blades - blue, green and purple - attacking altogether, forcing the black scythe to return and hurriedly repel the lightsabers spinning and whizzing his way, aiming for head, sides or legs. Again, not set on kill. Sunset and Flash have clearly practiced, maybe some fencing lessons back home, regardless we pressed on the offensive, even if Zagreus was breaking no sweat, batting and blocking away with ease against three lightsabers. We had to be careful not to hit each other, and our enemy knew that. We fought his sides and front, until the monster had enough, evidently, and Sunset wasn't use to levitating the lightsaber as Flash wasn't accustomed to using his mouth. A roar of power throwing us flying backwards, to windows, brick walls and street lamps. Agh, that hit a mark. Zagreus growled my direction, stepping forward as Sombra moved between us readily, both unsuspecting to the flying house suddenly smashing into the unicorn from behind, Zagreus flying in a diagnol direction away from us because of some other party joining in. Standing up, albeit wearily, I pursued with jets. This fight couldn't last forever, and Zagreus was clearly toying with us alone. Sometimes I don't understand his thought process... Perhaps I never did. Merely batting away the remains of the thrown building with one swipe of the hoof, the standing Zagreus growled then from a unicorn's kick right across his features, looking to battle-stanced crouching dark pink mare in black, a scar over her right eyes and purely broken horn. I would've bursted out in laughter if the situation wasn't so serious. "Well well..." He seemed to recognize the new helper, straightening. And said newcomer sneered. "You shouldn't have made the Storm King turn against me." "It was inevitable!" That set the mare off, whoever she was, attacking and proving quite an adept fighter without magic, spinning, flipping and kicking with all hooves like a master. Though to minor avail with only one or two strikes hitting him, before the abomination had enough, casually gripping one spun hoof and retaliating himself. Then newcomer flew back against the ground of the large park we're now in, a literal blow to her stomach from one dark hoof. Zagreus took a few slow steps closer, seemingly ready to finish her, if not for my fired blade hitting the grass between, pulling myself down to stand there and dislodge the knife out, straightening with heat behind the visor the monster's way. "Attacking mares now?" I breathed out in mocking disdain. "You're putting me to shame." "Jack..." The unicorn smiled in crude recognition, tilting his disgusting head with tone all too casual with its contempt and irises-less voids. "Finishing letting others fight for you I see." "At least I have backup..." Came my low retort, swallowing in exertion, taking a defensive posture. "What do you have?" "Endless magic. Limitless power." And, just for a moment, Zagreus looked almost emotional. "The means of saving you all." I frowned heavily there, corner of my visor spotting the sneaking former King before I replied lightly, "We have various definitions of 'saving.'" Crystals trapping his hoofs to the ground powerfully, Zagreus having zero reaction time then to break free when I made my turn, throwing and wrapping the chain around his bare furry neck tightly, the blade at the end connecting with the circled chains successfully. The newcomer assisted with her own dark growl, leaping to the side and lighting her broken horn in blue magic, forcing the glowing monster down. Sunset, Starlight, Trixie, Casey, Flash and Beck arrived soon enough, the first two combining their red and blue magic to call forth vines and grass from the park ground, constricting with care around the stomach and back to keep the protesting, roaring Zagreus pinned. Trixie helped there with a produced napkin suddenly wrapped around his muzzle. Casey used his symbiote on the dark tail, and Beck deploying small turrets onto the grass surrounding the fallen, but still decidedly dangerous adversary. "Is that it...?" Flash breathed in pants, hurrying over to my side with renewed hope and exhaustion. Great for one who only attacked Zagreus once... Then again, he did help with the guards and releasing the prisoners. "Is he trapped?" "I..." He spun our heads to face him, most of us struggling with all out might in keeping the monstrosity confined, teeth grit and eyes fierce with determination. "Will..." He was speaking through his teeth, despite how clamped his muzzle currently was from the fabric. But the fierce anger and raw power emanated from eyes alone, swearing my way with indefinite furious vengeance. A spike of fear or two shooting through my fast-beating chest. "Never..." My wrist starting to strain, eyes closing tight from my oppressing spot and struggling as much as possible against the ridiculously strong neck. Come on... COME ON! "Be..." This was the chance! Starswirl, if you're here now you can-! "CONTAINED!" The following, all too powerful magic set the monster free and all of us flying back feet away in pure shock and pain. Ow, ow, OW! What the Hell WAS this thing?! Teeth grit in hurt, I moved to stand, on one knee while Zagreus snarled loudly, glaring us all down with relentless disgust and neverending contempt. Clearly more than prepared to take us all out... At once. Uh oh... Oh that look was already damning me to Tartarus... Zagreus then merely glanced upwards, dark horn emitting an unnatural pure black, forcing us to follow where he was even looking. The top of the mountain over Canterlot, where the king was constructed on its side for a thousand years, beginning to start cracking open like an egg. Earthquakes and tremors the likes never felt before in my life. And the dawning horror reached to what exactly this monster was just about to do. Collapse the entire mountain...! "GET TO COVER!" Sombra screamed unlike anything I've ever heard of him, and I could only kneel there, horrified and filled with pain, from watching Zagreus do one swipe down of his head, and the mountain's top following in hundred of shattering, massive pieces, falling down with excruciating terror in the kingdom's direction. OUR direction... "Stardust! STARDUST!" Flash tugged at my armoured shoulder, the reality sinking in as everyone else ducked themselves in powerful materials and magic shields prepared... Save for Flash and I whom were too far away. And my instinct made the right choice, in the end, throwing my complete bulky form over the innocent human-turned-pegasus' entire body, soon afterwards feeling the pressed of a thousand mountain rocks lands down on my form without utter mercy. Author's Note Casey belongs to a few spin-off stories which corresponds with AJBS by an author named "CJAmbrose." This is my gratitude for giving Stardust and my Equestria more recognition through his work. Go check his stories out on Fanfiction or Fimfiction; the latter there he is known as "CJ Esmerio." His main stories are compiled into one on Fimfic, but on this site they're separate: "My Little Pony: A Race Against Time" "My Little Pony: Good vs Evil" "MLP: Journey's End" "MLP: Seeds of the Past" "MLP: Playing With Fire" And so many more quality stories of his featuring Stardust and other versions of the character. As for Beck, that character belongs to a faithful reader and good friend in the form of "Fanfic920," whom has that username on both sites. He's written perhaps the most masterful interpretation of my work yet in the story, again on both sites, "Princess Stardust". So, check these guys out! They've done much for me and it's high time I returned the favour. Until next time for the conclusive, explosive and amazing finale, my friends!
A Journey Beyond Sanity: The Movie: Part IV...Ah! A cold shudder passed through my form, freezing with the sensation of laying on stone. Well, it was absurdly, brutally chilling and hard, whatever I was laying on just then. With a small groan, I steadily sat upwards and clutching my rather aching head. Great, what the Hell happened to me now? More to the point, where was I even...? ...I knew this place. Scarily enough, I recognized the interior in a heartbeat. Why was it unnerving? Because I've been here more times than should to immediately identify this location without fail. And that brought a few uncomfortable notions in me I shouldn't really ignore. A visible breath of chill escaped my mouth, exhaling for warm breath in rubbing freezing hands. Clear hazel eyes scanning the ruined, abandoned walls to a long-aged castle, dark blue and brittle, succumbed to dust and cobwebs. Nothing to be excited for visiting than for exploration and investigation. I was always a sucker for being curious about the unexplored and intriguing mysteries- My eyes immediately snapped back towards the end of the room, down the carpet where a tiny stone platform awaited. Alright, he wasn't there the first few times I gazed around the throne room. Standing upon said small royal platform, a certain golden stallion with a mussy mane and facial hair, darkened in shades of brown from the lack of real lighting emerging through the windows, regarding my direction with nary a hint a movement, or acknowledgement to the presence of his, presumable, future. Great, we're doing this again? Then this must be another dream since I could hardly recollect what brought me to sleep again. With a reluctant sigh, I strode forward, albeit slowly from the crude cold state of my form, determining to reconcile with whatever point of my life this was, despite the heavier atmosphere in the air pressuring by every step. Why was I in a hurry again? What happened that led to my unconscious position-? It took a movement. A single, tiny movement, from the flick of the head, for me to finally notice something was off. This Stardust... Wasn't like the other ones? A short noise exhaled from his equine nostrils, akin to a snort. "You're still referring to us as that?" Those decidedly annoyed and rather bone chilling eyes narrowed through utter distaste, before this past version shook his head with a small sigh. "A given, I suppose. Although I could likely be named as neither." I frowned, wondering what point he was making. Why were they all so passionate about acting all mysterious when I-? Another statement, cutting off my trail of thought in a cold heartbeat. "It's funny, how much we utterly detest ourselves. Always finding and even, maybe, conjuring up excuses for self-hate and berating, craving for others to disagree in order to simply make us feel as though we're worth a damn." Immediately, I opened my protestant mouth, only to find something holding back my tongue, and not of my own free will... Wasn't it...? "I should have the very right to hate myself at this point." Stardust muttered, sounding awfully drained and... Defeated all of a sudden, looking to the side with clear, remorseful sorrow aching over his more handsome pony features. "We made a lot of errors through life, but this... This isn't something that could be compared." Another chill, something holding my complete body still like invisible chains, bringing me away from reaching or even speaking to the depressed stallion. And the more the lighting darkened, the stars visibly twinkling out the shattered, aged windows, casting more shadows upon the gold stallion, the more a sinking feeling took root in my heart. A kind of nauseating, despairing sensation I only felt a long time ago. Back when... Oh no... His voice amplified to ten again, with the darkest edge to his British tone. "Stardust Balance... Jack Wright... Hm." A low scoff, blood-red eyes that stunned me to cut oxygen for the moment glaring into my very soul, the voice of not one leaking out his darkened muzzle. "No matter what name we choose, our mistakes are still alone. You can claim to be a different person, to be your birth name alone yet again without the aid of this stronger, confident body..." The world around me shattered, windows exploding in millions of shards all around us, walls cracking and becoming dust in a mere few seconds. The heavy vibrations beneath our feet prompting my dread to worsen, feeling entirely helpless and vulnerable... As I was back as him...! "But you can't run away any longer. Look where that became of us." No, no, this wasn't happening. Another bad dream that was too awful to come true. I already had nightmares of this scenario happening ages ago; I didn't desire a redo! I struggling, trying and hard as I might, yet nothing worked. I was encased like prey ready to be gobbled up, invisible cold tendrils brushing against my exposed backside and arms, as if testing me out and deeming me suitable for a well-deserved feast. Nothing compared to the horror this Stardust became. Would have become. The darkened brown mane flowing like chocolate, malicious flames, the cape becoming the most deepest shade of blue available. Blue-green giving way only to malefic red, teeth sharp and deadlier than ever I've seen it in his form. Regarding me with such disdain... And pity, like I was some lowly life form unsuited for his malevolent being. "So how can you bear to even look at me? You now know why I was so reluctant to befriend you and the others in the first place... I bring nothing but ruin and depression to people's lives. It's better than I remain hidden, away from the face of the Earth." The Stardust who ran and sought to sacrifice himself from ever willingly hurt his friends stared down like seeming importance, sniffing loudly. Two voices merged collectively, one of triumph... One of sadness. "Your time is growing short with every passing, dwardling second." Then the glare became much more heated, that of sacred resolve. The following statement closer to encouragement then ever I heard of him: "Don't waste it." And that was the last heard by this past life, and possibility, before a tap of a dark gold hoof and the world crumbled beneath me. Falling deep into the pit of blackness below. The only source of comfort by a certain, all-too forgiving, wonderful amazing mare that because my only source of light in this neverending void. "You can't blame yourself for every bad thing that's happened in your life, Jack. Some things are just beyond your control, and we learn from our mistakes as best we can. You just need to forgive yourself, only then can you give yourself a brighter future." ... ... ... Ah...! A wave of cold hitting my slouched form, finally alerting me to the waking world. Good thing too, because that nightmare was something seemingly unable to awaken from. This headache though... Gah... The world was a brief blur, only concentrating to a dark blue around, the lighting only emerging from something in the center of... Wherever I was... Bright blue and crystal white... Roots in the middle of the rocky interior. Blinking wearily, I pulled off glasses and rubbed my eyes, finally noticing I was sitting down on some sticking-out slab. And... Ah... The figure in some kind of new, dark and grey attire, face turning the wall but I recognized the stature and fur colour at this point. Well at least he finally got rid of the Voldemort cloak. I winced, rubbing my aching temple again but not letting that monstrosity of a creature out of my peripheral vision for even a moment. The only other sounds of our shared breathing were the falling of drops from the ceiling, and the low humming vibrations to the glowing tree roots, as I presumed they were, giving off an air of something unique. Followed, then, from the sound of hoofs moving, those cold, pure black eyes gazing back to my clearing sight, few droplets of water leaking from the ceiling around us. Other than that, dead silence, though my mind picked up on a cackling inferno from the heated, equally disdainful glares across the self-made room. Although, even if Zagreus seemed a little more calm about the situation. "I hope you appreciate everything I've done." Hm? "It wasn't easy to obtain, even by my power." What now? I only frowned deeper. "A cushion summoned from your own world." Wha... Oh. Looking down to the item softening my posterior, I huffed in disbelieving annoyance before standing upwards. Clearly mocking me. Even having the audacity to address me still. "Don't move too much. You're still recovering." "You neither." I retorted all too casually, rubbing my head still as the headache slowly died away, closing eyes tightly for a second before reminding myself the situation, glaring to Zagreus darkly. "So what now? Am I your trophy prisoner? Keep in mind, your puppet Blueblood tried the same thing." "Your friends placed a valiant, but futile battle." The abomination of nature responded solemnly. "The fallen King moreso deserves the most praise, facing a final confrontation to oppose me as Canterlot fell." Sounds about right. "Your friends managed to elude the inevitable, now facing a fruitless diversion against my allies at the Crystal Empire." "You mean minions." I quipped with instinct, before the news processed. So my friends were safe, that brought a momentary sigh of relief. "And I'm still alive because...?" "Well, it would have seemed such a waste to destroy you as you slept." Of course. Rolling my eyes, I continued walking around in interest, noting all my weapons and spare armour were gone. Vanished. Entirely defenseless but my wit. Reminds me of season one. Zagreus kept being all too casual with his remarks about murder. "I thought you would come to finally appreciate the depths of my power now, before the end comes." "Implying it'll ever happen." I perked a brow, pacing around the roots and turning my attention to them. If Zagreus kills me with facing my back, at least I won the high ground of not being a coward the most. "Call yourself a mass murderer when you haven't even killed anyone yet. Nothing but your own hyped up promises of genocide. Lesser cartoons than this world with villains have been more bite than bark." Zagreus wasn't taking the bait, as I anticipated from all our other encounters. Probably the only smart Equestria villain ever. "You know what this is of course?" "Oh, some..." A low gesture to the roots he questioned about. "Grown roots to a giant tree above. Obviously we're underground." "Not a mere tree, Jack." "Than some high-powered tree of magical substance. The kind of power only you would be interested for your... Plans..." I trailed off in dawning comprehension, only one real ideal magical tree springing to mind, glaring to the smirking Zagreus in irritated bafflement. "What could you possibly want with the Tree of Harmony...?" There was low menace to my apprehensive tone and the enemy took swift note of such. "Have I already touched a nerve, my friend? Is the human spirit that easy to provoke, or the ties the power source above held with your dear friends... Your dear Twilight... Of a sour topic?" You have no idea you self-conceited monstrous son of a [BEEP]... My fists clenched, but the [BEEP]hole merely waved away my growing fumed outrage to motion more to the blue and white tall roots going from floor to ceiling. "Look to the roots, Jack. See what others can not." Well, either this or hearing him openly mock and opt not to kill me yet. Still, frowning to glaring in wary exhaustion, I slowly turned from the pale unicorn towards the glowing roots. Nothing too special than the humming sounds, tender. What would the likes of him desire from an object that radiates purely Harmonic magic? I'd ask Starswirl if he was even here after I told him to [BEEP] off. But I'm confident this disaster of a creature behind me while I slowly walked around the cables of nature will tell me everything in a moment. "Almost every living creature birthed in the light shares a connection to Harmony itself. The world centers moreso on the light than it does the dark. Even Princess Luna learnt of this a thousand years ago and sought to brought balance herself. A foolish gesture of arrogance of course, but something to be considered inspirational by ambitions alone. Harmony and Chaos have always been at imbalance in this world because your people desired for it to overflow with light, inches of darkness peeking through here and there to be purposely thwarted." I had half a mind to roll my eyes. Okay, now he's a history teacher. Will wonders never cease? Sighing quietly, I knelt down before the lowest of roots, a bit slightly amazed from the many more numbers of white and blue 'tubes' peeking from the bigger gaps of wider roots. "The Tree of Harmony amplifies the harmonic magic of the world to a singular source. The roots before us have not simply traveled upwards to form the very tree we share knowledge of today. Downwards, they extend deep and thorough, past the many layers of the earth's crust towards the very edge of the magical core itself." "W-Why are you telling me this...?" What's the game here? I stood upwards, looking to the talking creature on my right feet away, frowning with a hard-raised brow. What motive did this baffling demon sharing this time? Zagreus didn't even give me a direct answer, black voids looking to the roots intently. "All Equestrian life has been born with a defect, one which extends from the horn of a unicorn to the breath of fire from a dragon." "What defect?" Living? "Magic." My head snapped to the monster, knitting brows in befuddled annoyance. Just what was Zagreus even saying? "All life on Equestria born in the shadows or the daylight have a trace connection towards the magical core by the center of the planet. The life force of the lands. The skies. The seas. The volcanoes to the stratosphere." As he was saying this, my gaze slowly moved towards the roots, beginning to glance up in slow, beginning comprehension. A magical core... In the center of the world... Connected to all life... Connected to these roots to the Tree itself... "And there he sees it..." Zagreus' cold voice slithered. "Imagine, Jack. To hold in your hand... The heartbeat of every living creature in Equestria... And then, the entire world..." A shudder brushing my shoulders, suddenly weighted by something oppressive. Something beyond me. The sheer will of the implications putting my entire being on edge, the raw power these roots entailed trembling my small human form. The white and blue radiating in warm, pulsating demonstration for what kind of creation, and devastation, it could possibly bring to all who obliviously dwell. I didn't even sense or hear his approach, a pale hoof grasping my wrist, feeling nothing but cold and dreadful, shockingly gentle and coaxing towards in guiding my hand closer. "Are you ready, Jack...?" Zagreus whispered, sounding rather empathetic and... Encouraging. "To finally be the God you were always meant to be...?" A God... To hold in my hand, the life essence of all living things in this world. To dictate their thoughts, their emotions. Theirs actions and life paths... To be the God I claimed so many times I was here, to Twilight and the rest- My hand snapped back, closing in a fist before inches away by the closest root, stepping back from the power and the monster whom desires it. No, I couldn't. I shan't. Looking away fully with closed eyes, fist brushing my bearded chin. What Zagreus was asking. What the world had expected. What Starswirl desired from me for so long. Pressure, expectations, hopes. All of it weighed down on the human being so far from home and wanting nothing more but to be in the safe, comforting arms away from such harsh responsibilities and the realities to it all. "Why hesitate?" His crude tone sneered from behind, ringing in my good ear and ruptured ear. "Is this the pride of a 'Twilight Warrior' or his shame? Does the prospect of real, dominating power disturb your moral codes so? Absolute power corrupts, but of this scale frightening for a species that craves nothing but such power..." "There's no such thing as a Twilight Warrior." I moved away towards the the closest wall on the left, turning back to Zagreus with a tinge of anxious exasperation. "No such thing as a hero. No such things as... As a saviour. I'm just a guy, running around... Telling stories... Helping whenever I could. It doesn't matter who, or why, I just do because it feels good!" My breathing shallow, but spouting every word of sincerity. "And of course I'm ashamed. A bit of shame never hurts. Nor does pride, not if you let it measured. I've made too mistakes in my life, moreso recent for the rest of my limited existence. But I still fight... I still fight... Because..." I closed my eyes briefly, letting the full truth out that moment, exhaling before gazing back to the quiet, observing Zagreus, voice lowered to barely a whisper. "I have nothing to prove. I fight because they're my friends and I'll do everything I can to keep them safe... That's all I have left to do... I'm the Twilight Warrior... Because I just fight." Nothing else. Barely anything anymore. And, at this moment, I'd have it no other way. I fought, I protect. But most importantly, I kept on going. All my words of wanting to die and depressive train of thought made way to defending the lives of the innocent. Of the unjust, the vulnerable and hapless. And I'll keep going with every last breath, however long that was then. Zagreus had stayed silent to this point. And a simple, knowing response to that rather desperate, weary speech. "Conviction, then." I could only nod with low breath. "Always." "It grows and spreads within your soul, like an inescapable disease." Another confirming nod. "I should hope so." "It will destroy you, in the end." The matter-of-fact statement returned by, again, a third up and down of the head. "I wouldn't have died for anything else." "You rely on it." My stare said it all. "Forever." And Zagreus merely left it there, as though the confrontation of my feelings was no longer of relevant equation. Perhaps it wasn't. But that didn't deter from the previous mark of the conversation, myself frowning whilst walking around the roots, though daring not to be an inch of touching them again. "What about you? With your twisted views on Balance, why haven't you been playing God yet?" Pointedly ignoring, meanwhile, for the moment, the horrifying implications that Zagreus can just control every creature on the planet in a heartbeat. "My grander scope over the ambitions to my designs are merely significant, moreso, than controlling the hearts and minds of millions." The answer came matter-of-factly, prompting me to glare curiously at the old foe but still wandering around, getting some energy back into my legs. "It's not simply enough anymore. I desire the power to control all of creation. And what these roots connect to shall lead to that power." The core of magic. Whatever that really was. "How did you find out about it?" Zagreus, being the monologue station of exposition as if attempting to make some point, explained in a beat. "Amidst the growth of my restoring magic, I uncovered through the haze of other realms, to see deep into the hearts of these Equestrians. A curious spark spawned from the magical properties affixed to their souls, a link that was... Quite easy to follow." "And now you want to use its power to destroy everything, and bring it anew." I summarized casually. And when the monstrous creation made no attempt of refuting that observation, I added in something quite obvious while pacing back and forth, hands on hips and shake of the head. "Not even you could possibly maintain a body wielding the very heart of magic itself." Only the tiniest of pauses, before the inevitable affirmation. "It would be a sacrifice worth paying for." That incited my pause close by, throwing the bewildering pale pony in grey and black sinister armour a look. Somehow I think telling him he was mad at this point would be beating a dead horse. Huffing shortly, I continued on my trek forth and back. "What role does the Storm King play?" "A diversionary role." Zagreus' poker face remained a hundred percent serious, never keeping me out of sight that it only helped unnerve me every time I walked by. "It was cakewalk in persuading him to rid of his emotional lieutenant. After that, a nudge to help spread my power and regain the greater imbalanced magic I require for this challenge awaiting me." The Crystal Empire. A distraction so he could get the imbalance from a battle that was never suppose to happen, meanwhile in turn, he'd be snaking off to the core of earth in search of the greatest magical source, as I was spitballing here, and reset the entire dimension, and all which would follow, in his own wake. That's how this demon... No, Devil, intended on bringing his monstrous ambitions to fruition. What gives this world life, Zagreus would use its power to bring only death. "All pawns and chess pieces to you." I snarled, unable to contain my incredulous rage at the absurd, terrifying goal this creature possessed. "All life matters so little to you." "They forfeit their relevance for reality the moment they chose the path to self-conceited ambitions. They crave nothing; selfish gains and destruction alone." "They also bring life, and happiness to others!" I retorted, refusing to allow Zagreus the satisfaction of believing he's right. "Think of all the good they've done; helping others and protecting nature." "Think of all the evil they've done." Zagreus stressed in turn, as if trying to make me see the truth. Why? He leaned forward slightly to emphasis his moot point. "The untold number of destruction brought to the very world they ungratefully inhabit. Millions die every little time between for power. Riches. Domination." Whether we were addressing about humanity or this world's creatures, I would continue fighting back. "All species have their flaws, and that's what makes them special. Life and destruction. Harmony and Chaos. They're perfectly balanced. Otherwise we would have gone extinct a long time ago! Flaws are a part of us; they're what makes us perfect!" Moreso myself and other kinds I'm referring to, Zagreus. You're an unholy mistake that shouldn't have any right to exist whatsoever; so no part of the equation do you have a foothold in. Harsh, but I was completely done putting up with his overzealous, murder-hungry bull[BEEP]. "Perfect you say..." Zagreus appeared to have pondered that with a raised brow. "That reminds me... There is a question for you, Jack. One I have desired to inquire if ever the chance was made." I scoffed, turning away again to move, bring more feeling with rolling my shoulders. "Yeah, well put your hoof on my knee and it won't turn out great for you." "Why did you leave Earth?" I whirled around instantly. That was NOT the question I expected... Though to be honest I wasn't expecting anything. "Because I did?" Not satisfying enough, unfortunately. "You jumped at the chance Starswirl gave and left your home in a heartbeat. Why?" It sounded genuinely curious, and I shrugged, finding really little else to do. "Well it's a boring place, Earth." I answered casually, hands on waist while taking another walk around the roots, distant enough. "You seen how much they try to kill themselves? It was driving me mad." "Yet you long to return." Another shrug, not denying it, offering a wry grin with a dash of humour. "I'm terribly inconsistent." Zagreus clicked his tongue, clearly not encouraged by the answers given yet. "But it is always the same lie." That wiped the grin off my face. "What lie?" Not meaning to sound so defensive like that. "You never left because you were bored." Zagreus rather snapped, as if my dancing around was irritating. Should hope so. "No one runs like you do for so minor a motivation." Half my lips exposed grit teeth. "No, something else drove you from home, and not simply to become a spirit's perfect little servant." My glare could only deepen, but the monster persisted slowly. "Just as something drove you equally away from your dear pony friends. Not just me, but something that... Utterly terrifies you." Those black voids leaned closer, forcing me instinctively to make a step backwards. Fists clenched, disliking immensely the way he was intently peering into my broken soul. He didn't have the right...! "What was it, Jack? What could motivate a man to leave everything behind on a suicidal crusade so easily? Why leave, than choose to wither away in that form over time in the company of friends? Why not have simply waited for me at your Princess' castle to fight or final confrontation?" The curling of a deep, sinister but ungodly knowing grin. "It wasn't boredom. It was fear. But what would frighten you enough to leave everything behind... Twice?" This was getting too personal, even for me. Taking a few more steps back against a blue rocky wall, I glared heatedly towards the creature trying to gauge and obtain answers that were, and never will be, HIS to gain. I mustered up enough tone left to mark it as finality. "We're done here." A reminder I wasn't a willing prisoner of his. "That we are." What? Just like that? All that debate and Zagreus suddenly decides he had enough. The look on his face couldn't express anymore casual distaste. "I have everything I needed, regardless." Say what? "Then why bring me down here?" Part of me became apprehensive awaiting the answer, my shoulder shuddering. The faintest of dark smiles. "I was merely experimenting." My frown deepened, then Zagreus clarified calmly. "Humanity succumbs to the promise of power so easily. Godhood would be irresistible... But you... My how these ponies have softened you so." Joke's on you [BEEP] wipe. "I never would have used this power before I even met them Zagreus." And if these ponies have changed me for the better in areas, I wear those developments with pride. "Wouldn't had?" A challenging raised brow, followed by a cold shrug to my inhale. The monstrosity looked away as though I was no long a relevant subject matter. "I would have killed you before you had the chance of becoming such a true deity. Touching the roots was a fabrication, regardless... I seem to have a habit of toying with my food." "You're too kind." Hands in pockets, I could only glare at Zagreus smiling to himself like he had nothing to fear. [BEEP]tard. "For claiming to not be a villain, you sure do monologue like one of the usual in Equestria." I drawled sardonically, awaiting whatever fate the creature had in mind for me next. All that answered was a weary sigh. "A shame that low attempt of wit couldn't be replaced for something more useful an autistic child who fears employment, flees from his problems, and relies on little, feminine horses to do everything for him." Without awaiting another retort, Zagreus disappeared in a heartbeat, leaving behind a dead silence in the empty, rocky room with merely the tender hums of magical roots. ...And he called MY remark a low blow. Zagreus was his secret name. Zagreus wasn't the one to blame. Zagreus is the Starswirl's shame. The beast that he's been keeping... Seemed appropriate. Very much so. It's much to dwell upon now, being trapped in a cave for what was going to feel like weeks. Doomed to starve and stick around as the malevolent forces out there win. No... Not win. Not while I still believe. Taking a seat onto the blue slab sticking out, I sighed wearily with hands on bent knees. Amazing how much oxygen there seemed to be with scarcely any gaps above. This was the end for me then, it appeared. The lonely little man trapped underground, comforted only by the glowing roots of something that gives hope to the surface above. Hope. Friendship. The like. Of course, I was hardly alone internally. My hands rubbed the cold fingers, one of which bearing something I never took off since making that fateful promise back home. Either the cold would finish me first, or the hunger. Preferably I'd pick coldness since that... Nah that'd still be as painful. A wry tiny chuckle, regarding the pulsating roots giving life above, almost envying it. They'll be fine. They'll all be fine. Twilight. Rarity. Applejack. Pinkie Pie. Rainbow Dash. Fluttershy. Spike and Starlight and Sunset and Shining and Sombra and Sunburst. Everyone has each other to rely on; to fight to the bitter end. They'd stop Zagreus, with or without me. They always found a way. My ring shone against the sea-blue light, prompting me to regard and hold it close to my freezing chest, frowning softly. Twilight was sad again... I don't know why. I could still feel the major depression through whatever bond remained. What or who could have made my angel in such raw pain that it would be felt so here? A surge of indignant rage passed through my being, caring moreso to protect and fight back anyone who dares intend harm on Twilight. The lovable smart alicorn who deserves safety and happiness. [BEEP] what happens to me. If I did meet my end down here, maybe I'll end up where Starswirl the Failure was, and learn the secret to communicate with the living above. I can already imagine Twilight have some choice- No, no that wouldn't be fair. Why torment her worse? I'd rather simply vanish from existence in physical or spiritual forever than ever cause Twilight Sparkle more grief than I have so many times before. Right now, the only option was to press the glowing violet ring against my beating heart, hoping that could at least convey the comfort and love that was needed. That connection we shared, just like our bonds with those we have come to love. It wasn't magic. ... ... ... Zagreus sets the skies ablaze. The stars his flame a gleaming- What the...? I frowned, looking up to the ceiling in befuddled startle. Did I just imagine that? Some kind of low, rumbling sensation above. A trick of hope? A reassurance of the Tree above that everything will be fine? That rumbling in question didn't happen again once my ears paid attention, and I failed spectacularly in suppressing an exhale of annoyance. Great, yeah, just a trick of raising my self-hopes that something or someone will come to my salvation. If that was the case, why would they be wasting time with me when Twilight-? There it was again! I stood upwards then, glaring in surprise to the ceiling above beginning to shed dust. My salvation, or Zagreus' method of giving me a quick demise of cave collapse? If so that would be rather a blessing- Okay! That was a big one! The next rumble quaking the earth a bit and causing me to fall onto the seat again. Good thing too, since I needed to lean from the explosion and dust which followed, immediately shielding my face from the falling close debris between myself and the roots, shattering upon the ground and inciting my repetitive coughs and gasping for clear air. Thankfully, nothing broken yet. "I see him!" My face snapped upwards in shock, followed by my gaping jaw. That voice-! "Yeah it's him!" "Starlight?!" "Stardust!" Came the enthusiastic response, that pink head peeking through before the unicorn's whole body leapt down with grace atop the dusty debris, beaming in relieved exasperation. "The places we find each other in, huh?" "...Yeah." I sighed while running a hand through dark brown, rather dust-filled hair, grinning myself to see the pink mare was well- Ah to Hell with it. Another tight, affectionate embrace followed. She's safe, and that counted at least. Even then I had to pull back and regard her in wonder. "How did you find me?" "A little help from a little guy who knows the scent of someone who hasn't taken a shower in weeks." What-? "Hoo!" My gaze snapped upwards again in disbelieving awe. "Nightshade!" I couldn't help but cry in amazement to the familiar small owl flying down from the hole onto my waiting arm, the same blank but adorable expression as always. Twilight's pet... Well, both of ours I'd be bold to confess. "Hoo!" The small old friend wasted no time in making himself home on my raised limb, brushing the feathery head against my cheek. Warm and comforting, just like a familiar mare this little guy belonged to. Still, I was compelled to ask. "What are you doing here, little guy?" I had to ask with a relieved grin. "I thought I told you to watch over Twilight and our friends a month back." "He came back when sensing you were in danger." Starlight explained with her own warm, gratified beam, nodding to someone else above. Seconds later, a rope falling down in place. "He found us first, after the others went to go fight the Storm King's army. I just knew Zagreus would be holding you somewhere. We thought it was the Storm King's lair but-" "Save the explanations for after this is over!" A snappish feminine, rather rough voice called up from above. "Hoo!" "Right." Starlight nodded, looking to me next while Nightshade flew upwards back to where they emerged from. "Coming, Stardust? I imagine this cave must have been suffocating for you?" Years of enduring through P.E, don't fail me now. Surprisingly, I guessed months learning to fight and survive in the wild made me somewhat skilled enough to climb up a rope no problem, despite somewhat progressive exertion following that. Awaiting at the top, from behind the created hole was the glowing Tree of Harmony itself, seemingly untouched and radiant in its peaceful hues. Thank God for that. Before me, having tied the rope onto a sturdy, grounded rock on the other side was the dark pink unicorn that suddenly appeared during the heated battle in Canterlot to our aid, evidently having some grudge against the malevolent adversary to join and combat. Bold, but still edgy judging by the ridiculous appearance. Panting slowly, I stood upwards and dusted the grit off my chest, legs and back, Starlight levitating up with the rest of the role following. And the hole suddenly glowing in its size before magically closing up, the famous Tree emanating more brightness for the moment as ground replaced what was formerly the entrance to my brief prison. Huh. "We don't have much time." Starlight was quick to debrief then, once walking around me rather fussy-like to inspect for any visible signs of injuries. "Anything broken? Bruised? In need of immediate medical care-?" "Good grief Starlight, you're beginning to sound like Twilight." A wry smile. "Now you see what happens when you're not there." I had to chuckle at that light-hearted jest, before Starlight got back to seriousness. "The battle at the Crystal Empire's begun. And they need all the help they can get." I shook my head there, relying then on information Zagreus had all-too happily provided. "I can't spare a moment. You'll have to join them Starlight. Zagreus is planning to go underground and corrupt the core of the planet-" "Then we haven't a moment to lose." The newcomer cut in with a stomp of the hoof, regarding with impatient firmness. Her pale blue eyes glinting in her own pained resolve. Sound familiar? "That monster needs to be stopped no matter the cost." I frowned, briefly wondering who exactly this mare was or what her backstory was. I'd ask either the two of them or Starswirl- No I wouldn't. "Then we're on the same page." I turned back to the frowning Starlight, who curiously enough seemed to be regarding us in concern. Something on our faces? Aside from our new friend's scar? "The Storm King and Zagreus are in cahoots. Likely the latter is using one of the former's bases for shelter to conduct his grand plan. We just need to know where." The pink unicorn opened her muzzle, but another voice chimed in. "I know where." I turned back to face the dark pink broken mare, whom answered without a hint of reluctance. "Before they betrayed me, Zagreus had the Storm King's forces start drilling under the lair, without giving any reasoning but behind closed doors. We'll likely find him there." "Well well..." "You shouldn't have made the Storm King turn against me." "It was inevitable!" Then I finally remembered, my frown deepening by the sight of the unafraid tall equine regarding me expectantly. "You're an accomplice of the Storm King..." Right fist instinctively flexing as though a hidden blade would pop out. "Was an accomplice." Came the bitter response, the dark pink mare glaring upwards myself in sudden reinforced ire. "And I partially blame you for that." "You're blaming me for no longer being a slave-" "We were PARTNERS. An established fact demolished because your villainous friend-!" "You can't honestly believe still the Storm King would keep you around after getting what he wants?" Starlight chimed in with a note of exasperation, bright lilac eyes pleading to the newcomer's way... Forgot what her name was. "It's insanity!" The glare darkened Starlight's direction, putting my nerves on full and automatically standing between them, the dark pink mare looking away. "You can't possibly understand..." "Tempest..." Ah that was her name. The pink friend brushed me aside, desperate. "Whatever promises he made. Do you honestly believe someone like the Storm King would ever fulfill after enslaving almost all of ponykind, simply because he could?" "It's not-" Tempest held in a breath, seeming to make every effort to compose herself with only the faintest glimmers of doubt. I helped in, pressuring the point Starlight and I were both providing. "We know his type, Tempest. We've encountered them time and time again." I sighed, rubbing a hand through my own hair. "Power-craving dictators who seek to play the vulnerable with false vows of assistance... Only for when your usefulness end, they no longer have any need of you... And you're left with nothing..." "...But you can still have something." Starlight added in, offering a light, friendly smile. "If you accept my offer from earlier, and help us end this travesty for good." Tempest simply kept quiet, and I glanced between the two, one a former villain and the next a... Semi-current. Wonder what history they recently had. "For now, you're either with us or against us." I had to give the ultimatum right now, unfolding my arms a few seconds later. "You know the way to the Storm King's lair. Any faster route?" Tempest finally looked back, nodding with her own grim determination. "We can take my flagship. I escaped with it after I was betrayed." Willing to put her own grudges aside for the sake of retribution. That's one good point. "Then we haven't a moment to lose." We were both in agreement, making a beeline towards the large carrier parked outside. I would make a remark if I wasn't so focused on the present circumstance and what was unfolding the longer we delayed. while doing myself not to stare too long by the Tree of memories. Zagreus was going to ignite the magical core and blow the entire universe, resetting it as his own. Cyrus vibes anyone? My teeth bared and grinded with heated resolve, eyes narrowing darkly. Zagreus had to be stopped. He just HAD to be. And by God was I going to not waste this final chance and delay myself any longer. I'll fix both mine and Starswirl's mistake indefinitely. ...Then my ears picked up the sound of a few horse trots, prompting me to pause as Tempest kept walking, looking back to the pink mare who lingered by the cave entrance. "Starlight, you coming?" Had no intent to sound swiftly impatient, but something about that lilac stare regarding our direction was worrisome. Was the mare still coming to grasp that I was unharmed, or still raring to go after Zagreus despite everything endured? "Uh, yeah. I'm coming!" Overhead Nightshade flew to the ship himself while Starlight hastily followed. The sky was looking a curious hue of red along the way. "Meanwhile on Tempest Shadow's Dirigible of Doom..." A small giggle. "Her Doomrigible." I snorted, chuckling back then. The higher we flew, the worse it got. Blood-red skies. Vanishing clouds. An omen. Another chance, perhaps this time indefinitely, for a final edges of my ruined, scarred leather jacket flapped strongly against the winds, same for my unkempt long hair. Haven't seen a hairdresser in about... God I couldn't even keep track of time anymore. My position? The front of the massive airship guiding us across land and seas towards the final location of what's to come. Destiny was at hand, and I intended to drag that monster down to Hell with me. However, there was one more concern before doing so. "She never found a cure." A drained sigh from the side, a certain pink equine hanging her head in affirmation. "Twilight, she... We didn't have enough time." Right, that's all I needed to hear, and Starlight correctly guessed as much. "I know you weren't expecting any progressive results, but we tried. We did everything we could..." Ah, never let it be said that I never took time out of my busy 'schedule' to assure a friend in need. "The fact that you made the effort means everything to me." I replied lightly, gaze never leaving the seas and skies. Silence took hold again, although the only sounds wafting the ears were the currents of high altitude, the seagulls squawking in the air and from below, and the flapping sails and 'wings' from the ship we traveled across. Impressive model, for its time. Obviously movie-material because it seemed too out of left field to make an appearance in just an episode. Tempest was currently at the wheel, as needed; no other crew on board, save for a weird hedgehog-looking mother[BEEP]er currently gorging himself in the ship kitchen, and only she had the experience to pilot this vessel. "I'm surprised you haven't asked." "About what?" "Why I trust Tempest so easily." "I shouldn't need to." Starlight looked at me inquisitively, prompting my simple vocal fact. "I trust your judgment." Starlight Glimmer was wise and logical, in her own way. Unlike most ponies, and some humans, the mare doesn't make judgments right off the bat; learning from her own past and giving others a chance before deeming them a friend or foe. Of course Starlight wasn't perfect. No one was because that would be dull. But the unicorn beside me had a calm-headed, mature approach to some situations when Twilight could only panic at. Hence, my faith in her confidence. If Starlight sees something in Shadow the Pony back there, I, in turn, put every faith in her faith... Christ have I changed. Heh. "Stardust..." The soft voice to my left started again, sounding faint and weary at first before it shone and exemplified. "There's something I have to ask you. Not a question, but a request." A request? I raised a brow and finally looked to the speaking Starlight, whom had her own determined frown whilst looking out to the seas, wind flapping her purple and blue-streaked mane. Unlike much earlier up to now, Starlight displayed more boldness than hesitation and worry. Something obviously was bothering her, and now she's going to come out with the truth. Her lilac orbs glimmered against the darkened sun. "Because, if you really trust my judgement, if you truly believe in your friends' ambitions, if you believe in Twilight... Then I know you'll do as I ask, in the end. Because you're a good person contrary to what you always believe." Where was this going? I suddenly adopted a sense of apprehension, especially by the expression Starlight faced me head-on. "Forgive Zagreus." A jumble of emotions coursed through my veins. A plethora of smashing thoughts and conflicted emotions messing themselves up to together from shock, disbelief, anger, incredulity, livid and distraught. Because I JUST commented mentally earlier how wise and mature Starlight was compared to most. Why does the world love challenging my beliefs. "For... Forgive Zagreus..." My features were starting to hurt from how clenched my expression was, staring down at the unicorn not showing an inch of anxiousness from my heated glare. But I wasn't done by just echoing the ABSURD request! "Forgive- Starlight!" I gestured to our front destination in sheer indignant exasperation. "You know what he's done! You know why he is! And you expect me to-?!" "Yes." Just like that, Starlight showed off another skill of leaving people speechless, never wavering still. "I'm well aware of his past misdeeds; I've partaken in some of them myself." ONGOING misdeeds still! "Just as I'm perfectly acknowledging that because you played an unwitting role in his creation, you take whole responsibility of fixing your mess. But." That gaze softened, reminding me of a certain alicorn that caused my human teeth to clench. The tone didn't help. "Is what you and Starswirl keep trying to do the only way?" What, did she think I intend to- No, I'm better than that and Starlight knows it! "Banishing him seems the best viable option Starlight. You know for a fact he's no ordinary villain-" "Just as you were never an ordinary pony." Starlight cut me off swiftly with one raised pink limb, getting back her resolved frown, and I wondered if I had anything done to inspire that. "But you know what? You changed. Equestria changed you, for the better. There's enough proof of that time and time again." "And, what, you're saying Zagreus, a creature bred entirely of imbalance and darkness, can become a 'better person' too? He's not me!" Thank God for that! "It's insanity to think that some like him can possibly be-" "'Reformed?' What, not like me? Not like Sunset? Not like Discord? Or Tempest back there. You're saying Zagreus is completely irredeemable in spite of your preaches to always give someone a chance?" "You're confusing me for Twilight, Starlight-" "Which is exactly my point! Twilight would forgive him!" And Starlight knew she had me, putting her hoof down firmly and glaring upwards in passionate confidence, too achingly similar. So much similar, that the appearance and voice of a particular Princess took her student's place for the moment. "No one should ever be beyond redemption, Jack. Despite what background Zagreus has, he's a living being with his own thoughts, emotions and ambitions. He deserves a chance of friendship at least!" "Twilight..." My heart pounded against my chest in sorrowful despair, expression dampening to distraught uncertainty. Those sparkling eyes brimming with self-confidence and the resolve to do what's right. The adorable but form set muzzle taking no utter nonsense. It hurt, and it hurt badly. And Starlight returned in the spot, sharing that equal expression and my feelings were torn in two: Despair and pride. And another voice soon pitched in casually with a clear note of disdain. "A monster like Zagreus can't be reformed." Our gazes turned to the approaching Tempest, whom likely heard some of the commotion. Clear blue eyes gleaming in disapproving anger. "He makes the Storm King look like a child in comparison. What possible evidence do you have that suggests such a creature can change at all?" We looked back to Starlight, who regarded the wooden drying boards in thought. The deck having seen many imbalanced climates on our way here, staying sturdy and enduring the whole time. "Maybe he can't..." Tempest scoffed derisively, but Starlight remained adamant in meeting my gaze again with the following, simple words bearing too much meaning. "But we can never know until we try." Starlight... The taller, darker pink mare snorted. "If you say so." Before stepping to my right overlooking the view, motioning forwards with her voice drop dead serious. "We're reaching the Lair." I saw it... An island of black in the distance away from charted areas. A malevolent hold where our enemy lied. We regarded our direction differently. Starlight anxious, Tempest determined, and myself resigned. And feeling the light part of me yearn in believing my friend and sister's words. "We're up enough to avoid immediate detection. Those guards can be buffoons when they want to be." Tempest informed us as we stood leaning over the edge, right below the center entrance to the SK's fortress. "The volcanic substance of the island cooled down thanks to the imbalances, permitting the soldiers to start digging down." Starlight hummed, both concerned but ready for this. "What will be expecting down there?" "A drilled hole by the center of the base heading down to the core. All the militia and fleet were dispatched for the overtaking of Equestria. We should meet little to no resistance." Implying Zagreus wouldn't have any back-up of his own... Regardless, I nodded in thanks to Tempest, looking back up to meet her with hazel eyes, coming to a decision I've pondered on halfway across this trip. "Thank you for telling us all this, Tempest." I started, looking back up to view the stern unicorn. "And as Starlight had a request for me before we arrived, I too have to one for you." "Now doesn't seem a good time, Stardust." Blue eyes narrowed sternly my way, telling me to get to my point. So I shall. "I know you what revenge for what Zagreus did to you. You more than deserve that retribution." I acknowledged with a small nod, offering a wry smile. "However, instead of wasting energy doing so, I ask you allow just Starlight and I to handle him, while you do something more constructive with your time." The look given my way was withering. "And that would be...?" "Find our friends." Came the answer, Starlight then gasping in light surprise. But I pressed my point once Tempest's muzzle twitched irritably. "They're somewhere outside Equestria, and it's time they came home." "I know which direction they went." Tempest responded then, but expanding no more than that. Her voice softened by an inch but maintaining the skeptic frown. "Why should I do as you say?" The first bearing my ring tightened. "Because I'm asking. Simple as that." "Equestria's their home as much as it is yours and mine, Tempest." Starlight implored next, stepping a little closer to plead her point. "They've done so much for Equestria, and it's time we did so in turn." "...You were think you can get through the Lair, reach the core and stop that monster all by yourselves?" Tempest asked finally after a pause, raising a befuddled brow and expressing some other emotion for a change than sternness. It wasn't a no, at least. Starlight and I shared only coy looks, sharing our own secret smile. And our replies in sync to the blinking tall pony in black, "We've been through worse." Following that, looking between the two of us as though we were simply insane, Tempest sighed in relent before shaking her head. "I can't believe I'm even considering this..." Glancing to Starlight next. "And this is suppose to help me learn the magic of friendship you preached so much about?" The first answer was a smirk. Second, "When you meet them, you'll see for yourself." Tempest scoffed, but not in aggression, turning around to briefly either check or fetch something. At my raised brow of interest to their history, Starlight gave a sly wink. "How do you think I managed to escape in the first place?" ...Huh. Taking her word for it, I gazed back over the edge, the volcanic tip waiting just below out feet. So high, so very high. No one said the final battle would be easy to get to. There's always a final level, and it's usually a place with lava somewhere. One final glance to the ring on my finger, seeing the smile and sparkling orbs I endeared and loved so much. Starswirl... I know you can hear me. This is your final time to make amends. So for that, I ask... No, I demand it. Give me the power needed to stop Zagreus once and for all. Something felt more heavy, then, in one of my pockets, but a voice called out before I could take a look. "Here." Quickly catching something in my arms, with Tempest nodding to the thing she threw callously. "You're gonna need something to break your fall." Lovely. That's how many times since running away have I gone 'skydiving?' I put the bag chute on fixedly, nodding in thanks. Starlight smiled, her pink horn lighting in blue readily. Raring to go. It's as if she knew I didn't bother asking her to go with Tempest because the former would be adamant in joining me for the final confrontation. Friends stuck together and all. Twilight would still be proud, perhaps moreso than I was in this mare. "Your friends may have moved beyond their last known place at this point. Finding them won't be easy." Not easy for a pony, perhaps. But one who knew the scent... I turned to Nightshade. "Show her the way." "Hoo!" Cried the small, adorable owl perched upon the lower mast, affirming he'll do so. Starlight and I shared one look between ourselves, saying nothing, and then to Tempest, whom shared our expression with a touch more firmness. At this time, to my surprise, the dark pink unicorn smirked with devious boldness. "Give Zagreus my regards." Oui. I grinned, and didn't look back from the turbulence getting a hundred times worse as my hair and clothing whipped tightly against the currents, descending from the airship to face the oncoming storm. I'm falling free! I'm defying gravity! I'm diving high! I'm defying gravity! The winds impacting my teary face was nothing new, but the sights below and around me was. Snowstorms, sandstorms, geysers and hurricanes. Water vortexes and volcanic eruptions in places they didn't before. From over the sea did Equestria look nothing, or the beyond lands, like anything it before. Imbalance becoming prominent, with the reddest shade of the concealed burning sun taking point over most the darkened clouds and unnatural weathers. Everything all felt in slow-mo for a good moment. And far in the distance, the most brightest rainbow I've seen in years, with differing colours shining over the ends of the drying seas. Another sign of imba- Ohh come on... Despite the cheesy moment, I couldn't stop but smile in joyful hope. The sheer colours of lavender, teal blue, plain orange, bright pink, shiny yellow and pure white. Six colours unfit for a rainbow, not by normal means. Maybe a sign of Balance after all... The descent was closing in, the deep open hole into the center fortress of the Storm King was growing bigger and bigger. Starswirl, if you could hear now, and you likely are don't hide it, give me the means of stopping Zagreus once and for all. If not the way we planned from the beginning; then something else! Something helpful in this final battle. Give me strength! With one pull of the parachute bag - with no training or experience with parachutes whatsoever, amazingly enough - it worked like a charm. His fall abruptly slowing down as the winds quietened down, only a little. From beside me, a certain pink unicorn covered in blue falling with equal altitude. Hazel crossed lilac, expressing my own worry and resolve. And something heavy in my free hand suddenly appearing, my surprised eyes wondering what kind of possible device the lying teacher have devised for me to utilize this time- No... [BEEP]ing... WAY...! The blue and multitude of various other colours gave way for black and red, the darkness of the interior of the lair, reaching near a platform housed by only two of the King's minion goats in pure rustic dark armour. Starlight land elsewhere to take care of three more close off, an unanimous decision. Cutting the strings off the parachute, my swing in the last second slamming the gleaming weapon, carving into the wall, skidding down above the alerted guards whom were too late to react. Their yells falling to the dark below, cartoon cracking-sounds following. They'll be fine. Evidently, our unanticipated arrival did not go unnoticed, judging by the war cries of whatever forces remained on this island to guard the lair and who intends to use it. With the pure gold Kingdom Key with a violet hilt, hand-guard with darker outlines, it gleamed beautifully against the reddened skies above as I outstretched the weapon upwards. Ready for the onslaught of soldiers to try kicking us out. It gave me strength alright, with Starlight, traveling down the opposite path, fighting in her own magical resolve, the pair of us descending lower and lower to the core of the mountain. Down the pathways and knocking off any soldier in our way. You know it's the final battle when any enemy is cakewalk at this moment. I didn't need a hidden blade or lightsabers. A screwdriver or a suit of armour. I felt empowered, a resolve unlike anything I've sensed for an awfully long time, back when I fought off that Ursaminor to protect my friends. The dragon. Chrysalis. It was all rushing back to me; the power of hope, of belief. Perhaps the Keyblade, swung and extended in my hand, reinforced that very powerful determination. Perhaps relying on the bonds between my friends. A bond, that I knew for certain. That shall never... Will never break! The last remaining soldiers haplessly thrown to the walls and ground, Starlight and I finally met up by the center of the volcano, the pair of jumping down to the large, dark blue crystallized ground where the lava would normally be. One glance between each other told us we were both fine, as we stepped on the new material curiously whilst approaching the gaping, obviously-drilled hole in the center, easy enough to fall in if lacking caution. "Of course, the imbalances." Starlight announced in realization, regarding the black and azure blue beneath her hoofs. "The lava's completely frozen." Which makes it easier to drill down to get where was needed. Never mind how scientifically impossible it appeared; Twilight would have a fit. "Zagreus is down there." "He is." I affirmed, nodded with a peek over the edge to the dark hole, expression grave yet again. Hopefully, finally, we'll take him by surprise this time- ...Was it just me, or was there a buzzing noise in the air? Wasn't just me after all, as Starlight looked upwards the same time as I, surprised next by the loud insect-rapid-fluttering of wings descended to hover above the center of the hole, joining the small party. Characteristics of a panda bear's body and large wasp's wings, stinger and eyes, mixed into one, glaring down before us in heated hunger. A Bugbear. Haven't seen one of those in a while. Its rider, however, was a sight for sore eyes. Garble grinned all too viciously, crossing his scaly red arms and narrowing beady yellow eyes in pleased contempt. "Well well, looks like you guys showed up. Guess today won't be so boring after all." "We would have made a house call, but I get the feeling reception's poor here." I casually bounced back, pointing the tip of the Kingdom Key T - Calling it that - at our opposition's flying position. "Stand aside Garble. Any of Zagreus' pawns can't stop us now." "You better do as he says." The pink equine beside me pitched in, with more slight desperation to her tone. "Please Garble. You don't have to serve Zagreus any longer. We need to stop him before it's too late." "Ha! You're already too late loser!" Common sense and a chance not to get hurt fell on deaf ears by teen arrogance. "Zagreus is gonna cleanse every last stinking creature from Equestria and make things right. I will become the new Dragon Lord as is my right and destiny, and we'll begin proper. A new reign where dragons rule supreme!" "...Yeah he's a hopeless cause." I regarded Starlight flatly, to her disappointment. "We can drill some sense into him after we've dealt with Zagreus." "You'll never get the chance!" Starlight was quicker to react for us, a pink hoof shoving me and herself out of the way as the buzzing noise suddenly got closer, the dragon and massive bug monstrosity flying by with an attempted sting, impacting hard into the crystal ground and rendering the Bugbear, briefly, useless. We instantly recovered, standing whilst Garble kicked and prod the oversized creature to provoke it to get up and start again. "...Remember what I said." Starlight suddenly stated while the foes had their guard down, turning to me without a care in the world. What? The faintest of confidence, encouraging smiles on her muzzle that reminded me of Twilight painfully so much. "Forgiveness." The last thing I've heard from my sister before feeling wind flare up my body, unable to react properly by the front hoofs suddenly shoving me down into the black hole below. Lilac eyes and a forlorn smile greeting me before black and blue. Should've known that sly mare would pull a stunt like that. Of course Starlight would want to waste no more time and give Garble the distraction needed while I go stop the true final enemy. My descent was short before hitting solid ground, impossibly breaking nothing, and the automatic urge to release a cry of joy by the next sensation. The hole worked more as a clean slide, taking me down and down deep into the layers of the earth, lopsided with many curved turns and shallow descents. I shouldn't be having fun, but [BEEP] it, I'll take what I can get now! Final confrontation dead ahead where both of us are most likely to fall; why not indulge my kiddish side one last time! Why not be Jack Wright in my final moments than the Twilight Warrior I became? "Wheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!" The Keyblade remained steadily in my grip, because I feared something would occur the second I released it, something would happen against my favour. Facing Zagreus with no weapons... Heh. There's a sort of poetry there. But I was never clever enough to pick out subtlety. This was finally it. The last straw. The ULTIMATE last round. Zagreus intended to use the magical core inside the world to reset the universe in his own image, and the whole multiverse which followed. However dastardly and crule his methods became. The villain so deluded, so sunken in his belief that his means are just, that he was nothing like any adversary that came before him. Everyone as disposable tools and distractions. The entire words that monster's oyster. To face against the Gods and declare his presence of a higher purpose; that no one else, regardless of what was said and done, had anything better to offer for the solutions of imbalance. The problem claiming to be also the solution. The very part of the problem I had created, from my own conceited belief that my presence wouldn't harm anything too much. That following some old spirit's word would see us through and taking everything the codger said at face value. I was the greatest fool of them all; perhaps the biggest, most pathetic Human in Equestria version out of all the parallel worlds and fanfictions out there. None of them could have possibly damaged the entire multiverse like I was about to. But I'll do them right, in the end. Zagreus will be taken down, and I'll die at the very end. Surprised this heart condition from being in this world as my true self hasn't flared up of late. Then again, what IS my true self? Who am I really? Jack Wright, or Stardust Balance? Was I both? Was I a mixture now; a culmination of everything I had once been with all that the girls had helped me become? Was I a hero, or a warrior? A saviour or a doombringer? Maybe we'll finally get the answers once the ride finally ends. "I don't need to save lives or- Or fight danger head-on! I just need to keep helping out my friends, and others when needed to, by just being simply who I am: Spike! Number One Assistant to Twilight Sparkle, and Brother of the Twilight Warrior, Stardust Balance!" "We were all concerned for your well-being, darling. And after hearing your conversations, your actions are completely understandable. We won't hold it against you." "And you won't be having a true friendship with just Twilight either, Stardust. We will all be your friends, no matter who you are." "That's right. I know we got off on the wrong hoof, and I didn't make a good impression to you from the start. But hey, we can let bygones be bygones right? It sounds as though you need more help about friendship than Twilight does. Besides, anypony who's a friend of these guys is a friend of mine!" "It wouldn't be fair of us to leave ya out jus' because you're from someplace else." "You're the best Stardust! C'mon everypony, let's open those presents and get this party started!" "Nothing will improve from feeling sorry for yourself and just sitting around doing nothing productive at all." "You'll always mean everything to me, Jack..." A final chorus of random, but connected memories. Encouragement for the heart and soul, all inspired by each voice and happiness resonating through my ears belonging to seven wonderful mare and one small dragon. For the ride, at last, concluded, sending me rolling across scorched heated ground with little time of recovery, during such bearing my Keyblade in a reverse grip and swiftly standing upwards, glaring around in preparation for whatever might be expecting me. I had to quickly adjust my glasses, partly so I knew what I was seeing next was correct. Well... It didn't take long to the find the core... It was breathtaking, as a word to put it. The very large, physical bright sphere, putting all the kingdoms together in shame, greater in mass and height that took up residence near the center of the planet. Blue roots from a certain tree notable above the massive sphere. Yellow in colour, but the sensation from the back of my neck indicated that something was amiss. Streaks of red and orange bouncing off from the core into many stalactites and rock walls, causing various collapses and burnt marks as magic was in evident overheating. The final result of imbalance. By the front of the magical substance, atop the platform supported by pillars of rock was a creature, laid down on the ground helplessly threatening to be burned alive- "Zagreus!" My blade ready, I hurried down the path curving path and steps leading towards said platform where my foe awaited. Where my destiny had finally taken me. Apprehension, dread, anticipation, determination, fear and thrill, lost and hope all coursing through my veins by this very moment; the flow of friendship and balance encouraging me forwards to save the universe and everyone within, stopping this fiend once and finally. Except... Something was, again, not quite right. Never mind the unstable sphere that grew warmer the closer I approached, or the threat of extinction hanging in the air. No, it was something quite else. The position of perhaps my greatest enemy... Unmoving. At least, not until I slowed my pace considerably and approached more warily, cautious for any attempts of deception. A low groan, carrying none of the malice or amused hate within it. It sounded... Pained. "Zagreus...?" I asked tentatively, holding my gold weapon between us at a good enough distance, wondering what game the monster was playing now... Why was his hood up again? At my low voice, more twitches of movement, and I stood ready, while Zagreus gently rose from the ground enough to look my direction- By God man! Gone was the new flesh and lease of life; replaced by the familiar charred features the creature once had. For a moment, I had a flash of pity for him. Even lowering my Keyblade only the slightest before keeping my guard up, eyes narrowing in disdainful mistrust. But black eyes were not even staring at me with their same callous, malicious disregard for destruction and just. Instead, if I could read any other expression in those voids, I would almost identify... Hollowness. Lost. Bafflement and resignation. Couldn't blame him on the confusion part; here I was pondering what the Hell kind of game the monster was trying this time. "Jack..." A soft acknowledgement of a raspy voice, with the faintest of smiles. "You always survive..." No distaste or hatred in that tone either. Was I that unworthy in his eyes to warrant contempt now? "Call it luck, but I think life's quite happy to keep me around until I die of a heart attack." Came my retort, holding up the weapon readily. Let's end this. However, Zagreus seemed to have no intent on finishing this feud at all, a tiny, pitiful laughter escaping the burnt tongue, the pony shaking his head as it hung, slowly gazing to the explosive core itself. "Unfortunately... Neither of us may survive the way we hope." What now? I glared hotly, taking one, two steps closer, but Zagreus showed no defensive reaction, merely keeping his gazed fixed upon the flowing magic before us. "I was a fool... The greatest fool of all perhaps." Well... Glad he was being honest about it, at least. I didn't say a word, though, still raising my Keyblade in protection for whatever Zagreus was planning; in spite of the seeds of doubt beginning to take root to the edges of my mind... "The core... Nothing is strong enough to control it. Even myself." A weary sigh, Zagreus turning back with those repulsive features that made me look like an angel right about now, smiling bitterly. "It is the life source of all living creatures in this world, and would, evidently, not be submissive without a fight. I took the risks, and lost in the gamble... And now, we are all destined to die from it." He's right. I almost jumped from the return of a grave, dreading and depressed voice belonging to a deceiver, clarifying for what the fellow demon was saying. The imbalance Zagreus had pushed into the core is rendering it unstable; beyond anyone's control. Magic is overflowing, and when successful, it will burst and overwhelm all life. Like a supernova... A whispered awe of pain. Said core burst briefly, a wave of harsh, scorching red burning the ground close to my feet, forcing me to fall over in recoil by the heat near hitting my toes. Before the wave retracted back to the glowing and pulsating sphere, whipping my hair backwards as the raw, unimaginable power threatened to annihilate all life. And whose fault was that. His, him and mine. "Forgiveness..." "I only ever wanted to return things to stability..." Zagreus began, rather tenderly, unfazed by the strong currents and sound of cracking walls. While I slowly stood back up in composure. "No more war. No more disease, and conflict. The separation of balance... Your species... All species have spawned more imbalance than I could ever hope. I am a product of the very thing that brought nothing but pain and misery to all sides... It was my destiny..." "It wasn't your choice to make..." I responded, internally shocked how weakly understanding I sounded at that moment. "Killing everything? Resetting it all? You'd just be worse than you've tried to stop..." "Forgive him..." Because by God, on some level, the things what Zagreus was preaching this very moment resonated with me. We both wanted Balance, but our means opposed each other. We became no better than the tiresome conflict of Light versus Dark. Order and Chaos clashing. Balance and Imbalance at war. We both desired peace; we just disagreed what was the right path. "Then how...?" Zagreus sneered, a remnant of his old self. "What brings Balance...?" An age old question that brought self-hatred to his voice, and more pity in my core, finally lowering the Keyblade after figuring out that, perhaps, just this once, this pony - This creature of my own creation - was of no threat. Not an enemy seeking destruction. But new life craving understanding. "Acknowledgement. Fear. Hope. Dread. Sorrow. Joy. Anger. Resolve. Hatred. Bliss." Came my response, the flowing of words just being there. Even permitting a small, understanding smile. "Ignorance... Knowledge. We achieve Balance not by preaching to others what it means, but knowing what it means for our own selves. Zagreus... Balance isn't about bringing everything together correctly... It's about knowing who you are, and accepting that. Pros and cons, knowing you have both good and bad qualities and never having one always outshine the other. Remember what you are and that you're capable of doing anything, despite what others may say or think. Balance... Is just us... It's just you." "Always forgive..." At that moment, something heavy fell in my pocket. Something used for the final resort than either of us originally intended for, Starswirl and I. Forgive... Not because one may deserve it, but because you deserve peace. Yes, you, the people reading from above. Balance is friendship as friendship is magic, as magic is balance. All connected in the triangle of peace. And it's time, at last, I finally forgave. And at that moment, the seven ponies and one dragon all smiled between me, encouraging and filled with warm hope in their transparent eyes and smile. We all know whose exactly I lingered on the most at that moment. Zagreus, pitiful and sympathetic a state he had become, wheezed softly and kept his head bowed, closing eyes in clear agonized disbelief. "I don't know what to do anymore..." Cutting too close to home it brought such sorrow to my chest. And I could wish to answer that for the poor stallion, without companionship or a home, and alleviate him of this ignorant tragedy. If not for the sudden, unexpected hard vibrations almost knocking me off my feet, again, digging the Key's tip into the ground and holding on for dear life. More cracking sounds, this time from above, a wave of unstable magic impacting the stalactites above, threatening to descend upon a certain weakened creature's posture. My free hand reached into the filled pocket, something round and very handy for this outcome gripped tightly and pulled out, just as the pillars of rock above began their fast, harsh descent to meet the resigned new life. Saved by the ball. In the few moments before Zagreus could have met a harmful fate, the whole being tapped and sucked by a red light into the open purple and white capsule rolling harmlessly on the ground, shaking three times. In a morbid moment, I internally joked. Wonder if he was a Dark type. It was over... The final shake and an indicating PING sound for a successive capture, I hurried went over to pick up the captured villain and regarded the Master Ball intently, wondering what to possibly do with him now... If I ever got the chance to do anything, that is. "Stardust!" Ah, look who showed up on time! I turned wearily to face the hurrying pink unicorn, accompanied by a floating Discord. Oh, he joins the party too huh? "Whoa mama!" The Lord of Chaos took one look to the ginormous core with a shudder and recoil, looking deathly nervous for once in his long life I've known him partially for. "That's some imbalance... Not even I can get rid of all that!" At Starlight's approach, I pocketed the ball just as the unicorn asked quickly. "Are you alright? Where's Zagreus? What happened to him?" "...Forgiven." Was my answer, too tired to mellow up hate anymore, throwing a strained smile to the blinking, smaller sibling. "He's no longer a threat to us." Which we might never find out, soon enough. "Good to know, Starry boy, but there's something worse going on here." Discord sounded bordering on panic, both of us turning to the draconequus who stood ten feet away from the massive flowing sphere. "More time passes and we won't be leaving here at all!" "Why? What's happened?" Starlight asked swiftly, the pair of us walking to join Discord before the front of the pulsating core. "Is that the core...?" She asked with knowing dread, prompting a shiver down my spine. Starswirl... For one last time I ask you... Can anything be done? ...There is one way... And judging by the reluctant tone, I wasn't going to like it either. Zagreus overwhelmed the core with too much magic, imbalance or not. It needs a steady outlet, which is why all the world and its inhabitants are connected. Without anything to pour the extra magic into, the more instability grows and all will be vanquished. So we just need an outlet... And I imagine Discord wouldn't be a great volunteer. The core is brimming with all aspects of magic. Any Harmony could be transferred to Discord which would only result in further problems. Killing him or turning him to stone, maybe... Neither I would ever allow, the latter never again. Discord's changed. He's a good person; better than I... Better than... I... ... You know what I'm thinking, Starswirl, and you know you can't stop me. ...All I will ever say at this point now, Jack, is that you are an amazing student to teach, and one I will always regard as a son. You're right, nothing will stop you from doing the right thing, and I couldn't be anymore proud of you for that. ...Right... Baggage there to never be sorted out. First thing's first, setting the Keyblade firmly dug into the dust, watching it briefly evaporate. "Starlight." The pink unicorn was greeted by the ball thrown into her front hoofs, followed by my one-arm hug, her blue and purple hair filling my left side and nose comfortably. "Tell Twilight that, if I survive, I will let her kill me a thousand times more... And that I'll love her more than all as the selfish human being I am." "Stardust...?" Starlight inquired softly, lilac eyes clearly baffled by what I was going on about. Instead of explaining, I cupped a warm pink facial cheek with a sincere, affectionate grin. "You were an amazing sister to have. I only wish we had met since the beginning of season one." And that was the utter truth. Following next with pulling out two certain, folded photos of myself my amazing friends, causing my heart to stop pounding from the realization of what this entails. Twilight... Spike... Fluttershy... Rarity... Applejack... Rainbow... Pinkie... Smiling without a care in the world, and making me someone I always wanted to be... The gratitude could never be more immense... I'll miss you all. The two photos practically shoved in Discord's animal arms, while I clasped his shoulder that caused him to stop floating, offering a smirk. "Don't waste the chance, Discord... She's waiting for you." A soft inhale, for once the draconequus' eyes shone in understanding and... Sorrow. "Stardust..." A tear? That's new? The creature of chaos immediately wiped it off, nodding in acknowledged confidence. "Go then, Stardust Balance... Save the world one last time." "Wait, what?!" I turned back to the unstable, corrupted core of all life, spewing wave after wave of imbalanced magic designed to destroy all in its wake. The ring dug into my chest, right fist closed one final time as I took a long, deep breath, indulging myself a final time. My hand, held by a purple claw and colourful hoofs. Opening my eyes again, that image engraved in my head under a warm, peaceful day where nothing was wrong, I strode forward, with the back of my mind endorsing others of my past life encouraging onwards, ready to greet me into the unknown. If I did ever get out of this... I'm going to propose to Twilight, the second we look at each other one last time. "STARDUST!" Starlight's cry prompted my pace to run, never looking back, no plans of changing my mind this final second since the mare was obviously held back by Discord. My ears rung to the magical waves pulsing before my closing sight, while I took the final leap of faith. "ALLONS-Y!" ... ... ... ...Ugh... Uh... Wha...? ...Ah! I quickly sat upwards, expecting to be greeted by the gates of Heaven or something. NOT a sight so familiar by glance alone, on a spot overlooking the vast greenlands, forests and mountains in the great distance. The setting, beautiful sun beginning to lower behind the mountain heads, signalling the conclusion of another eventful day. The Star Hill... My favourite hill... It's been too long... "Too long is right." Ah! For on his spot beside me, a certain gold stallion with a fresh full beard and content hazel eyes regarding the scenery as well, expression unreadable even to myself. Oh, another dream? Hopefully the last one. "That depends on you..." Stardust sighed, throwing a wry side-glance. "But yes, it should be our final meeting, Jack. For if you survive this, you have a lot to do." Sounding all too casual regarding my chosen fate, throwing destiny to the wind and leaping into the maelstrom of imbalance. "And if I don't survive...?" A heartfelt shrug. "Then you avoid facing Twilight's wrath, which is arguably a worse fate." We shared a knowing, affectionate grin then. This Stardust seemed a lot more hospitable than the others I met in these imaginary sequences. "You plunged yourself into the core with intent on your whole body cancelling out the added magic. That would work effectively, true enough. But, whether or not you live from the experience is another matter entirely." My knee raised for an elbow to be placed upon. "I would have thought the overwhelming magic would burn me to cinders..." "Magic recoils at your very touch now, and you threw yourself into its heart." Stardust answered curiously, looking upwards briefly in thought. "Hm, reminds me of a certain alicorn. Fitting." I didn't need to guess who this version was. The Stardust that began truly making amends. Who started learning from his mistakes and fully embrace the core elements of Harmony and friendship. Letting go of past mistakes by the guidance and encouragement of our wonderful friends, before the final battle against the power-hungry centaur. The Stardust who reluctantly sacrificed everything, before repeating that notion. The Stardust who gave everything then gave up everything. The bravest version to date. I sometimes wished I came back to being him again. "Don't envy yourself." Stardust clipped a little, shaking his head with sudden stern eyes. "People change. People evolve. Reminiscing to be who you once were invalidates everything learnt." There it goes. I smiled despite myself, the pair of us turning back to face the glittering sunset. "So now what? If this isn't my version of Heaven, what happens to me now?" "That depends on you." Came the simple answer. "Do you want to go back for another tomorrow? Or has the Warrior placed down his sword at last?" "Is that an ultimatum?" "Heh." The past life perked a grin. "It's a choice. The same choice everyone faces everyday. Life or death. Submission or resolve. Is this finally the end for us? Has everything culminated to this point, where Jack Wright and Stardust Balance finally rest...?" "You were all the bestest friends I could ever have; you made me a better person than I ever was, although I hardly deserved the effort. You taught me the values of friendship, what it means to have fun, play around, help each other, and in the end, I have no regrets for learning these important attributes." "Generosity." "Kindness." "Honesty." "Loyalty." "Laughter." "Family." "...You never gave up." I voiced out-loud next, recalling that heartfelt farewell of so long ago, looking top my younger counterpart with knowing solemn. "You never wanted to go." "We still don't." No... No we didn't... "How about it?" Stardust perked a small wise grin, hazel meeting hazel. "One last cry of a warrior, protecting everyone we know and love. There's still much work to be done." That there was. The Storm King was still attacking the Empire. Twilight, Spike and the girls still unhappy, too far away. So many friends and allies gone to fight and ward off the invaders of their home. The greatest battle Equestria has ever seen, and I wouldn't participate? Pfft, not on your life! I was born for this [BEEP]! Let Balance come back! A golden hoof clasped my shoulder, breaking me from the stir of triumph, as Stardust's blue-green eyes - My blue-green eyes - regarding me with the heaviest layer of firm resolve I had ever seen from myself. How fitting he would be the last of me to encounter. "Don't take everything for granted." As the world become warmer, all enveloped by gold with those eyes the final sight in this yellow void. The word following carving in my skull. "Cherish what we have, forever." What was happening...? "And more..." And more? And more what? Why did everything, even in this dreamlike sequence feel... Lighter...? "And most importantly of all, the magic of friendship... And much more... You all reminded me what those things truly meant, and I will never forget it. You never gave up on me, despite how much of a rude, condescending piece of donkey [BEEP] I truly was... Still am, in some cases. I am indebted to you all forever; each and every one will be in my heart for the rest of time itself. If friendship is magic... Then magic is certainly balance... Thank you." My entire body felt like it was an inferno. In the best way possible! There was no pain. No agony. Swimming into the unstable core felt comforting. Soothing even, as magic wasn't repulsed away; the imbalances mixed with the balance instead welcoming my floating being, deep inside the wounded core. I was the maggot sent to aid a cut, and yet I was treated like an old lost friend. With something MORE familiar welling up in my chest, as my entire body was blazing in golden sparkles as much as I could see. Was this death? Has it always felt so reassuring with open arms? Embraced by magic itself as the warmth enveloped my entire being, gold and white surrounding my dazed vision. The sensation was... Was incredible! Like a right temperature of a bath I could relax in forever; all joints and aches vanquishing in a heartbeat, making way for complete circulation and totally restored bones and flesh. A transformation coated in magic in an experience I had felt many times before, yet never up to this scale. It felt like Balance. My vision was getting clearer, the sight of familiar eyes observing me begin to part from the sphere with wide-eyed recognition and dawning disbelief. So I wasn't dead then? The magic itself welcomed me to remove the instability, and we letting me out safely? But something was different; it wasn't just currently relief on Starlight's tearful features, but something else. A case of awe, unlike any amazed expression seen on her pink pretty face before. Discord was faring no better, his jaw literally dropped to the ground before he rolled it back upwards, conjuring up a towel to rub his eyes as though unable to believe what he's seeing. At my slow, angelic-like descent to ground level, the Master of Chaos then sudden smirked with a faint murmur of "He's outdone me in surprises this once..." Something felt entirely strange, hazel eyes still adjusting with my sight feeling a lot wider now than before. Like back when I was a stallion so long ago. Gold shards of lightning cackling like a Super Saiyan Two around my body, an immense power unlike anything I had ever experienced before; vibrations in my limbs, hair and... Tail. Yes, I could feel it, moving about from my rear in eager anticipation, content that I would still live to fight another day as was the rest of my equine form... Though was it just me, or did this returned gold Earth Pony form feel a lot heavier than usual? The magic perhaps-? "Stardust..." Lilac eyes and a tender, inquisitive expression approached by one or two steps, her face telling so much, and I felt a pang of guilt for putting my sister through that so. Yet instead of having a stern go at me like Twilight would after a tight embrace, Starlight pointed out in awed happiness. "Nice new additions..." 'Addition?' My head craned to see what she- Oh... The two golden, extended wings rising and falling as though breathing, in rhythm to the lungs in my pony chest. I blinked, before feeling the other strange sensation on my head, as a hoof tentatively reached up, expecting to grasp a gold furry forehead. Not a gold horn, with the certain promise ring attached halfway down. From above, the core was pulsing still, but with soothing yellow waves and a bright white sphere of no maelstrom and corruption, appearing how it presumed to look before Zagreus' touch and attempted control. ... ... ... Huh. Balance courses through you once more. Starswirl never sounded more happier since all I've known him. And he was right; the magic felt like an old friend returning to nest in my beating softened heart; everything sensing like it was all right for a change. Balance has returned, and it's been ramping up to ten. My eyes turned back to Starlight, and Discord, the former and latter holding a ball containing a creature that needed help than destruction, and two photographs of memories I would never ever forget. And my counterpart's word emanated back to me: "Don't take everything for granted. Cherish what we have, forever and more..." My wings raised readily, horn and body cackling with tapped energy still, and I wondered briefly is this was how Twilight felt; becoming an alicorn for the first time. It was a sensation utterly amazing! The power of a form so rare and reserved only for the worthy... And Celestia... And the core of magic itself found ME desirable to wield such a gift. Bearing me the responsibility to whatever it entails. Which I had a fantastic idea as to what. "What now, your Highness?" Discord's joking voice called out, prompting me to turn back and take them away with my smirk, golden horn beginning to light upwards and spark electrical yellow magic unlike anything before. My voice never sounded so authoritative. Confident. "Let's clean up some loose ends." And I allowed magic to do the rest. It was like a vortex of colours, transporting our three bodies soaring across the lands in such high speed, and yet we could see everything. We could see the harsh unnatural conditions drying down. Rainstorms ceasing, droughts concluding, hurricanes and snowstorms grinding to a slow halt. Without the control of the imbalance, it was in disarray, having no idea what to accomplish next. Nothing for much longer, I promised that much. The light of gold magic allowed us to see so much, as we approached closer and closer to where we must be. Where the final conclusion to all this drama and grief shall be. From the corner of my eye, Starlight was grinning in bright confidence, enjoying the flight as much as Discord. Whom contently used the gold light carrying us across the seas and Equestria like a shower. Rubber ducky and all. Oceans gave way to deserts. Then lakes and hills, then waterfalls and forests, to mountains and snow. And from the peak over the next mountain did we see the blasts of magic and bodies flying everywhere. With the Crystal Empire's ever tall, standing gleaming beauty watching over the battle like olden days of kingdom wars. The most, probable, intense state Equestria had ever seen. All creatures fighting back against the invaders. Ponies, griffons, dragons, Diamond Dogs, Changelings and Breezies. Zebras and Parasprites. Defending against the onslaught of the Storm King's ruthless forces, and it was unclear which side appeared to be winning. As we soared over to join the battlefield, the perfect place to land was made prominent from a certain white stallion getting overwhelmed by ten, fifteen goat soldiers in armour? The magic recognized Shining as an ally, hence why the Prince wasn't blown away by the shockwave of magic as we hammered into the ground hurtling the surrounding forces away at a safe distance. The golden hue of power acting like a beacon to me unexpected of it. The raw magic was immense, pulsating through my returned pony body as Balance roared in preparation for battle, fighting alongside me after so long. Once the powerful bridge bringing us here, within the heart of the battle, died down did many vocally gasp and cry out in shocking disbelief and joy. A golden stallion with fierce blazing eyes pumped for battle. A pink unicorn with blue-glowing horn in her own fierce resolve. And a draconequus filing nails briefly before getting serious, clenching fists while summoning a small sword, shield and viking helmet. "All right! You son of a gun!" Shining cheered from behind, and I grinned wryly before getting back to dead severe, glaring heatedly in forwards to the bewildered tall black and white soldiers blocking the path towards the castle. Where the Storm King approached. I could sense it. My body still brimmed with Balance, evident from the wild cackling all around me as we charged forward. My British command echoing across the battle, vocalized by Balance itself. "BRING. ME. THE STORM KING!" My body leaped twenty feet in the air, before one second passed while all four hoofs slammed powerfully onto the ground, knocking back the next wave of enemies feet and feet away, instilling caution and the retreat of others. I would indulge myself further, help everyone take care of these invaders at a time. But the leader was always a key player to take down. Starlight and Discord understood, sharing a glance with I before heading to opposite sides into the battle, assisting others while I slammed forward, charging like an enhanced bull as a pure yellow shield encompassed my forward form, knocking back any attempted delay while carefully ducking and dodging all but the SK's minions. It felt so natural, like I never twice parted with the stallion form. My senses, my strength. Everything. Punching and kicking with boosts of power that a simple tap sent a minion reeling. My enhanced eyes picked up on Ember, the blue Dragon Lord, getting into the thrill of battle as we passed by, locking eyes for a second before the thin reptile slammed and swiped with tail and claws and making the soldiers her [BEEP]es. Overhead, dragons, griffons and pegasi worked together in soaring down and operating sky attacks upon the masses of black-armoured creatures. When I said everything should be balanced; war really wasn't something I had as an objective. Still, I did warn them to be ready. And now look at everyone! Fighting as one! Not quite a friendship lesson, but still something to be close proud of. For once, all residents of the land were brought together in unity, to stop a common foe from taking their home once and for all. The overflow of magic within you shall not last, Jack. It still requires a great exertion of energy for release. Starswirl promptly informed as I deflected and kicked off an attack by one guard, a great roundhouse to the head of another. The Storm King reaches closer to the Crystal Heart. He must be stopped! Once and for all! Another minion rolling back to his friends like bowling pins, whereas any extra were sunk down into the ground courtesy of some tunnel-loving canines. I plowed on forward, punching and swiping through any of the beaten forces attempting to stop myself or harm another, especially the innocent little Breezies. If Fluttershy could see them now, she might have a heart attack. Running through and side-stepping anyone I didn't desire to harm would only delay, so I settled on the next best thing; a volunteer. One close minion with his rusty-armoured back turned, a welcome doormat for my whole leaping body jump upon, then bounce off forward, magic boosting my soar in the air forward all past the remaining edges of the fight, closer and closer towards the beginning houses of the kingdom. "He warned me you might come a while back." It appears I was expected, meeting up with the tall goat monster standing before the gleaming, breathtaking Heart. His voice sounded both malicious yet casual at once. Something he might have picked up from Zagreus. "Welcome, Stardust Balance." Turning to face me, looking exactly what an anthropomorphic goatman would appear to be. One hand wielding a black staff were some form of crystal at the end, gesturing next with wide triumphant arms. "Welcome to the future!" My slow approached became a halt, my pony body perking a brow as the cackling energy was beginning to slow down. "Your future's looking pretty grim, your Majesty." "Hmhmhmhmhmhm. Quite the contrary." Sounding like we were discussing the weather over a nice game of Connect Four. "Thanks to you, my original defeat will never occur. My own lieutenant disposed of before she may have ever gained the chance to betray me. No Princess of cuddly 'Friendship' to stop me from achieving my plans. Equestria to be ruled by a capable, strong leader. A leader who knows that magic isn't a shield to protect the weak." A crude grin as both hands gripped the staff tightly, sparking off some energy from its tip. "But in reality, a weapon to enrich the strong." Good grief. Another cliche 'power is might' weapon. No wonder Zagreus preferred my company over his. Let's see here. A goat-looking monstrosity that desires absolute conquest, deceives his allies and yearns to take magic from the highest authority. I have never seen this before! "None of that will ever be happening, Storm King." My wings folded back, by instinct. Will need to learn how to control them properly later. "Your forces are being overwhelmed and taken down progressively, Zagreus has been stopped and Tempest is bringing the Princess and her... Our friends back as we speak. You're beaten." "Oh I'll believe that when I see it." Tapping the point end of the staff down once, Blue Tirek gazed intently into the crystal as though suddenly a seer. "Zagreus, you reading me? Report." Nothing. "Hey! Zaggy, report now!" 'Zaggy?' "Is this thing on?" The great invader, to my brief humour, knocked on the crystal and tapped the staff a few more times as though trying to get better reception. The main villain of the movie, ladies and gentlemen. They should've just brought back Tirek and have him assemble an army from the pits of Tartarus than this cheap knockoff and the breakfast club. Ah well, more easy work for me! "Hmm..." His attention turned back on me, the blue and white tall goat in black armour smirked as though impressed. "Well well, colour me surprised. I was wrong about you Stardust. A wolf in sheep's clothing who would make a fine General in my army." An outstretched free hand, as though seriously believing that will work. "Come, and join me. You know in your heart you will never truly be one of them..." A tiny wince, but I tilted my head in acknowledgement. "Maybe. Maybe not." But this was no longer about me. It never was. "How about you, Storm King? All these years of hate and conquering, amounting to your own karma in the end. These amazing, peacefully accepting ponies can teach you so much as they have taught I. Come." A hoof extending welcomingly, as I pressed with sincere intent. "Join us." A moment of long silence, the befuddled tall anthro regarding my outstretched hoof as though expecting it to bite, or some form of trickery. I could kick his [BEEP] right here and now, but after learning so much, and becoming what I was now, violence as the first answer felt rather outdated. "PFT HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Figured. My extended furry limb lowered while the Storm King clutched his sides and guffawed like an idiot told the most simple joke, wiping a real tear from his eye before regaining composure, grinning wickedly. "A shame. You would have been spared a lifetime of misery and granted luxury beyond your wildest dreams." Believe me pal, I have everything I could want in life right now... Besides I live in a castle. "After all, you and I..." Yeah? "- we do so have -" Finish that tedious sentence friend. I'm waiting... "- very much in com-AGH!" Utterly unprepared for the gold hoof driving itself into the armoured torso, the conqueror's body leaning forward as a reaction while his stunned pained eyes looked down to the smirking golden alicorn providing his just desserts. "You shouldn't have done that." With that statement, I gripped tightly on his white pointed beard and flung him over, rolling around more distant away from the protected Crystal Heart, and the niece being tended to inside the castle. Like I said, Blue Tirek. The resemblances were almost insulting. He should just be gratified I wouldn't cause as much pain to him as I had to the centaur. The Storm King warily stood upwards, free hand grasping his stomach as another pointed the staff my direction. I tensed, readily. According to Starswirl, Zagreus helped him transfer the magic of the three Princesses into the black object early. And as it powered up to attack, I raised my front limb up in an X stance, ready to block and not risk any damage to the Crystal Heart. The onslaught of magic wasn't entirely bad as I expected. Granted my teeth grit as my body was pushed back on hind legs a little, but barely anything to warrant a scratch on me. I still felt massively empowered, enough to divide the magic in two, scorching across the ground between me before the King snarled, wielding his new toy with both hands next. I was forced to roll and dodge away from the black orbs firing onto the ground I kept previously standing upon, even leaping off a wall. Still had no clue had to properly use my horn or wings at this point. But you know what... I didn't need to. Sliding forward on marble crystal ground, ducking a swipe after another orb of magic, the Storm King was helpless as one upper kick sent his staff flying feet above. Ergo, powerless to defend himself from the good ol' fashioned cartoon punches and kicks that, soon enough, sent the Storm King flying over the pathway before making a large dent in the ground. Man, repair work will be a [BEEP]show. And there's still Canterlot to do! The look of utter despair and dawning horror as the spinning black staff landed harmlessly in my empowered wing, the beaten King reaching out with pleading desperation. Tyrants. When power is stripped, they turn into little [BEEP]es. I almost pitied him... Shame that didn't stop me from snapping the thing in two, and the explosion of magic, harmless, enough which followed soaring high into the air, out of the Empire and over the combating armies. Back to the original owners of their power in yellow, dark blue and light blue. With that going on, smashing the shattering crystal on crystal ground, hard, simply for good measure. Did I mention how GOOD it feels to be so overpowered again? No, well there's another reminder- My enhanced Balance senses picked up on two lifeforms emerging from the castle, one of which bathing in warm, comforting life. With a sound burning my soul in affectionate joy, eager to hear the cry after so long. "Un!" But despite which, I steadied myself, turning to regard the beaming Flurry. and Sunburst with a casual wave. "Hello my favourite niece! Your uncle will be with you in a moment; he's just got to take out the trash." With a look requesting the yellow unicorn to keep her from harm's way, prompting his determined nod in turn. Excellent. The Storm King was desperately trying to crawl away, his plans and power ruined all under five minutes. One chance, and he laughed in my face for it. Perhaps some timeout will do him some good, now how to do so? A golden-style Kamehameha? Nah, too flashy. Plus I didn't wanna severely injure the poor bloke. Nah I got something more amusing and befitting a fate in mind; fit for the atmosphere of this cartoon world, and the giggling encouragement of my favourite relative watching with her foalsitter. Smirking in humoured wickedness, I walked over towards the fleeing King, prompting his halt with a grip on the surprisingly short tail. "If you have no cookies and warm greetings to bring." I started, my hazel eyes soon blazing in fear-striking gold, inciting the King to recoil in terror as our faces were inches apart. The dark growl emanating from my no-nonsense demand. "Don't ever come near our home again." Too scared to respond. That's okay, his screams of horror told everything as I commenced gripping on white tail harder, spinning around and around with the world becoming a brief blur, the poor former conqueror a playtoy for this next gag. Haven't really done this to anyone since season two. Man time flies. His childish screams echoed while his form flew across Equestria to outside its borders, while we watched from the castle entrance as the Storm King became a bird without an airship to carry him, assuring to myself he'll land in water somewhere outside of our home. The crying died down eventually the more a blip he became in the corrupted skies. which were beginning to turn a curious yellow of late. I dusted off my front hoofs. There, over and done with. Before promptly tackled to the chest by a flying, eager niece snuggling into my renewed gold fur with an affectionate "Un..." I chuckled loudly, embracing and holding my little angel and restraining myself from crying outright, though the feelings were palpable, sinking into the warmth and love this amazing little bundle provided. "I missed you too kid..." Kissing into the pink and blue royal mane lovingly, soft, as Sunburst walked to join us, smiling himself in relieved joy too before clearing his throat as though recalling. "Not that I want to break up this reunion, we still have a few problems to deal with." Right, and we're going to resolve them now. Starswirl, I still needed an outlet? Indeed you do, Jack. One gaze to the gleaming Heart, floating and rested under the mighty white and blue structure. Alright then, let's try a little trick with a certain crystal. If this fails, there's always the Tree of Harmony. "Well Flurry, wanna help 'Un' restore Equestria back to how it once was?" I gleefully asked the little alicorn in my pony arm, whom giggled and beamed in response. "I'll take that as a yes." Passing by a curious and hopeful Sunburst, evidently eager to see what we'd do. One outlet. The Crystal Heart. It had the power to affect the magic and hearts of millions in close proximity, and practically every single ruling species of Equestria was right outside the kingdom entrance... If I could amplify its power to ALL of Equestria and further... Starswirl... Would doing this knock me out for the billionth time? A warm chuckle, in spite of past differences. Only one was to know. Hakuna Matata... One touch to the shining crystal, and the whole world glowed. I didn't need to see the whole sweep to get the gist of what's happening then. Just the view from down here was enough in observing with triumphant glee at the cascade of gold spreading all across Equestria as we spoke. Perhaps, hopefully, further than that. The entire world and whatever stars that may have been damaged along the way. During which, I couldn't resist concealing my awe. Storms coming to an end. Unnatural disasters grinding down to a halt. Floods and droughts calming down, reverting back to the natural state. Everything was being done by magic. By something Equestria hadn't witnessed in an awful long time. Balance! Pure and utter. Balance! And from the sounds of things, as Sunburst and I hurried over towards the battlefield, the fighting had ceased too, altogether. The countless numbers of friends and foes paused from their fight on ground and air to witness the breathtaking gold spreading across the skies like fire, signaling the dawn of a new beginning. A new chapter for us all. Guards had dropped their weapons, those hovering about the ground making a slow descent, the snow beneath our hoofs feeling a lot warmer now. We all gazed upwards, in pure awe and harmony. This was balance; the balance of magic. The balance of Equestria. The one thing I had desperately wished for time and time again, unable to fulfill on my home world... Is happening here. Words could not express my joy; pure and true. Nothing to describe the sensations, the turbulence of positive bliss and wonder spreading through my being after so long. This was amazing! Fantastic! The final gift of the magical core restoring all to as it had once been, with every species, residential and new, honoured to watch the rebuilding of a home. I felt honoured most of all. All that had been once damaged, by imbalance or Zagreus' own hoof, shall be completely renewed as Balance's present to the world after so long. Species and lands returned back to the way they were before afflicted. Starswirl sounded more awed than the many amazed and wondrous gasps and beaming expressions of the mishmash crowd before us. Balance, once more sweeping the world. Harmony and Chaos, united as friends once more to repair our past grievances. For even if Balance can often ruin the world, like you, like me... It has always has others to rely on to help us see the light. Three silhouettes were soaring down from the golden-eclipsed skies, like angels descending from the Heavens. Three particular alicorns I was acquainted with all too well, and yet the smile on my muzzle couldn't possibly be any wider. They were okay, and that was a bonus side to it all too. In my arm, Flurry released a loud, elated noise of recognition before flying swiftly out of my limb, into those belonging to a compassionate, relieved mother who couldn't be anymore thrilled for the safety of all, and most of all her child. And not the only for emerging from the crowd was a hurrying, utterly blissful Prince whom embraced both wife and daughter in sheer tearful joy, clearly having worried sick for her. Couldn't blame him. I briefly allowed my mind to wander, replacing the three ponies before me with myself, a younger alicorn and a reptile son. I had to blink to stop my own tears from coming out at the very wishful thinking. Hm? Ah. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, both regarding me with their own, small smiles, approaching from the others with Cadence following afterwards, Shining taking Flurry for her for the brief moment as she joined her aunts, the triumvirate of alicorn Princesses before Twilight came around walking together, side by side, in harmonic sync, pausing right before me with their own knowing, warm smiles. Followed by doing perhaps the most appropriate, deserving thing I could do in both greeting and acknowledging to those I missed... I bowed. Royally and respectfully. And from my ponified ears, I detected Sunburst's sigh of relief. Thanks pal. The copied the bow, a sign of mutual respect with heads down and eyes closed, lasting a significant moment of letting bygones be bygones for the moment. Balance would want that... As would Twilight. "Princesses." I then stated with a faint, fond smile, which they returned in sheer, overwhelming warmth. "Stardust." Celestia nodded, a glint in her wide, ancient pink eyes. "Or should we add 'Prince' to that now?" Ah yes, the new additions. I shrugged half-heartedly, prompting the chuckles. "Once more, you came to Equestria is her final hour of need. We are once again in your debt." "A flattering gesture, Celestia." I perked a coy brow, before motioning to every observing, half-surrounding. "It's everyone we owe gratitude for. Every single person, from all manners of differing species and backgrounds, came together to protect their home. Today, everyone's a hero, and they deserve just as much praise." And so many smiled to that, finding myself soon enough joined by various old friends beaming in pride and gratitude. Starlight, Sunset, Shining, Flurry, Trixie, Octavia, Lyra, Bon, Ember, Rutherford, Daring, Flash and so many more. My gaze returned to the three known royals with a semi-smirk. "Friendship over all, your Highnesses. I think that's the most important thing to know about Balance, now." "Your time away from home hasn't dampened your ability to inspire others with your heartfelt and passionate speeches." Celestia nodded in thorough agreement, her grin widening as she turned to regard every single creature obversing, her voice raised to address and leave no one out. "This is a pivotal moment; a history lesson for the future to learn from. Inside, we have never been truly different. Friendship is an extension; a bond which ties all creatures great and small, birthed in the light or the dark, together. Today has proven just that. Let us never forget this moment, as Balance has been restored to Equestria once more!" The cheers and roars of concurring were almost deafening. Applause, flutters and mighty roars from the greater beasts extending to the Heavenly skies above. My breathing was growing somewhat erratic, not use to such noises after being away for so long. It took the knowing encouragement and smiles of my friends to keep me from backing away and letting all just enjoy the celebrating the most. "So... Now what?" Sunburst was compelled to ask, looking between everyone close by and gesturing wildly. "Everything's back to normal, impossibly so, and far be it from me to rain on everyone's parade-" "But what do we do now with the Friendship Festival cancelled?" Shining finished from his friend once Discord shoved a party hat in the yellow stallion's mouth. "Twilight's still out there, somewhere, looking for help." Deep blue eyes flashing in worry to that, but Starlight beat me in allaying those concerns. "Don't worry about that. She'll be back with us soon." We shared a knowing glance and sibling smirks that some picked up from, Sunset looking back and forth between us. "There's no reason not to have this festival continue, right?" Ember pitched in, raising a curious scaly brow. "I mean, the battle's over now." "But Canterlot's in ruins!" Lyra pointed out with a tinge of sadness there, lime head bowed. Luna nodded to the unicorn's observation. "We briefly inspected the damage done to our home. While we can repair it all with little effort, the problem remains that it would take too long to bring back the Friendship Festival." The Princess of the Night pointed out with her own regret. Like this was her fault. "YAKS COULD THROW A FESTIVAL IN YAKYAKISTAN! EVERYPONY INVITED!" "That's very considerate of you, Prince Rutherford, but your home may not have the room for every pony in Equestria to attend." "We'd offer the Dragon Lands, but I doubt many would feel welcome." "Our tribe has sparse supplies for so many." "Griffonstone is still being repaired to the glory it once held." "I don't think a whole festival underground would be healthy for anyone outside our kind." Cadence sighed. "And Twilight was looking forward to it most of all..." That brought a sudden wave of sadness by almost everyone either associated with the Princess of Friendship or at least aware of her, even now. Almost everyone. "...Being an alicorn may have driven you mad by now, Starry, because why else would you be smiling coyly like that?" Discord pointed out with a perked amused brow, others hearing looking to my somewhat smug posture in befuddlement, Sunset tilted her head wryly. "I know that look. That's the 'I have an idea that should be obvious by now' look." Damn right it was! The yellow bacon-haired pony smirked faintly. "Care to let us in on it?" All too gladly. "Without offense to my amazing girlfriend, the Festival shouldn't been held in Canterlot to begin with." That perked puzzled brows and cocked heads, so I indulged with a wider, knowing grin. "Rather, where it all truly began!" "Where it all... Oh!" Starlight caught on quickly. Give that mare a kite! Her grin matching my own acknowledged eagerness. I nodded in affirmation, turning back to face those catching on or still confused. They'll all know in a moment. "And who says just ponies have to attend? It's a Friendship Festival, not an Equine Festival. All are invited! Even those without a leader." Looking to the baffled leftover defeated forces of the Storm King's, grinning to every wide and proud with a puff of a gold furry chest. "And without Twilight to organize everything from scratch... Well, what kind of special somepony would I be not to pick up where she left off?" "There we go! That's it! Steady there now... Perfect boys, get yourselves some lemonade. Hey, dragons, careful you don't claw off the roof tiles! Griffons, Gilda, don't hog the entire dance floor to yourselves! Discord, what have I said about spiking the punch bowl! Oh God dammit!" I threw my hoofs up in the air, smiling in wide exasperated affection with a shake of the head. "Be careful with the mints and soda dogs!" As who was I kidding, it blew up in their canine faces anyway. "Someone's having a blast." My head craned to the two ponies approaching my spot from before the repaired Town Hall, one smiling and the other a smirk. "Should've just left the organizing for Twilight when she gets back." "I don't know how she does it." I shook my head, chuckling with them. "Hmhm, in any case this is a big enough start for repenting what I've done to her, as soon as she gets back." Sunset nodded, a warm amused expression on her muzzle. "Well, I look forward to learning your reunion later." Ah right. "You sure you can't stay?" I joked lightly, despite a part of me hoping the unicorn would say yes and party with everyone else currently. "You were one of the main characters in this little adventure of saving the world. You deserve the recognition." We looked to the festivities going on as we spoke. The hometown, repaired and renewed in all its glory; a result of unification and coordination by all species. Evening has settled in, the skies and land returning to their normal hues as Balance parted away visibly, buts it presence never felt stronger. Now, creatures of all shapes and sizes were conversing, dancing, walking and soaring altogether, as though past prejudices and mistrust had never taken root. Games and dances were being held, some educating others upon cultures and rocking moves. I couldn't wipe the pleased smile from my muzzle, albeit slightly tired from the rather draining work of spearheading everything leading up to this festival. All for Twilight and friends once they returned. "I think you've got your hoofs full enough already." Sunset answered eventually, soon jokingly shoving the bland-looking pegasus beside her. "Besides, I got to make sure this clown returns home before his family starts to worry." Flash grinned sheepishly, rubbing the front limp. "Hey." Playfully claiming annoyance, before gazing to me with sincere friendship. "It was an amazing time here, Stardust, and I can't thank you enough." Nor could I you, Flash, for everything you've done for me too. When our hoofs shook then, it was in mutual respect as opposed to disdainful reluctance on my part. Sunset raised both brows in joking incredulity, despite some sincerity in those cerulean eyes. "You've certainly changed for the better, Stardust." "Don't push it." I warned teasingly, before recalling something and rubbing the back of my freed hoof. "Listen, Sunset... I..." One yellow hoof clasping my muzzle, Sunset nodding with a knowing and fond expression. "I know... We'll talk about the past at a later date." Followed by a warm peck to my cheek and a sly whisper. "That is, should you survive whatever Twilight has in store for you." Oh hardy har. "I feel pity for whatever boy ends up with you!" I called out in good-natured banter, prompting the yellow unicorn to call back over her shoulder once certain feet away. "You worry about your love life, I'll worry about mine!" I laughed, watching the two ponies disappear into the crowd to proceed towards the glimmering, breathtaking castle. Yeah, they'll be alright. Walking through town myself, still amazed by the decor and various species all celebrating together, I couldn't help but give myself a pat on the back. On the way, my eyes spotted many amazing things. Starlight and Sunburst happily catching up in a more secluded spot. The leaders of the nations chatting in a circle, save for Celestia who would be elsewhere, Luna in her stead. Cadence and Shining observing their child and Discord interact. The Crusaders giving some lessons to some mark-less creatures, awed clearly by the explanations. Bon and Lyra dancing their hearts out together on mats. Octavia and Vinyl duet-ing on one street to the satisfaction of observants expressing their joy and enthusiasm for their unique mixture of music. From a customized stage set up and prepared for the night ahead, sung two certain pop sensations. Applejack's childhood friend and some famous singer named 'Songbird' or something. Also- A moment of your time. "Mind the cheese dips, Derpy." Said grey pegasus looked up from the bowl with mouth and nose painted in yellow, her not-boyfriend Whooves alongside her, never looking closer. Guess the incident at Canterlot inspired a few things. Sorry, what were you saying, Starswirl? An aged sigh. I could never ask enough times to earn your forgiveness for my deceptions. I have no real excuse- Save it, Starswirl, I've already forgiven you. I... You have...? First time hearing the spiritual pony so utterly flummoxed. It was quite amusing that I had to smirk. Gazing upwards then to watching some griffons and Wonderbolts fly together competitively above. Yes, Starswirl, I forgive you for it all... Because Twilight would ask me to. And like with Zagreus, I forgive because I deserve the peace; no more contempt and grudges. I'm too young for that, after all. Jack... Hm... Though keep in mind, 'teacher,' I may forgive, but I will never forget. I'm no elephant, but I have a very vivid memory of those who wronged me since childhood. Remember that. Fair enough. But I could still hear the relieved, warm, gratified affection leaking from the old unicorn's tongue. You're a greater pony than I ever could be, Jack. I restrained the urge to snort, prompting Starswirl's chuckle. Though if you still wish to vent out your frustrations for my misdeeds, I believe my past self is somewhere near the buffet table... Hah! Thanks but no thanks. I shook my head, continuing on the trek towards the front entrance of the town for no real reason than just to wander. I need to stretch my muscles a little after so much standing around and barking orders, everything in peak, organized condition. She'd have it no less. From the corner of my eye, a departing Beck. Casey must have left sooner than expected, the green Earth Pony sensing my eyes and meeting my stare... Followed by our exchanged nods as the stallion returned home. The Twilight of that world has him watched on the road to reformation, no doubt. Now I wonder where Sombra and Radiant went... The topic of Zagreus would pop back soon enough, as a certain taller pony met me by the town's first buildings in, a warm smile accompanying the thousand-year-old presence. "When you organized the Festival up to now, Stardust, you reminded me so much of Twilight that I can see, more and more, I made the right choice in sending to Ponyville, all those years ago." I raised a brow, following her brief affectionate gaze to the celebrating and cheering civilization, emotion swelling in her beam and pure pink eyes. "She has made so many wonderful friends since then... Culminating to all this." A wide angelic wing emphasizing to the party, before retracting. "It's a wonderful thing to witness those we know evolve, to reach new heights we never anticipated." "You knew Twilight would have become a Princess from the very beginning." I pointed out casually, throwing a coy side-glance to the taller alicorn. "You always saw the potential in her." "Mmmm... Let's call it a gift of perception." Celestia replied in light humour, turning back to face me with an enlightened wise grin. "I saw both a mixture of Luna and myself in her, with Cadence's amazing compassion. Since then, Twilight has become her own pony, and I couldn't be any happier seeing my student as she is now." "An amazing, wise and passionate Princess of Friendship who has done enough for Equestria and other worlds, spreading the magic of friendship." I nodded in acknowledgement, no point in concealing the gleeful love in my tone when discussing my Princess. "And not just her that all credit falls to." "Of course. Her amazing friends whom are equally and deservedly acknowledged for their efforts." Celestia nodded still, grinning greatly with me in concurring. "The closest bonds of friendship I have ever witnessed in all my centuries. Twilight's lucky to have them." "And vice versa." You couldn't possibly imagine how blessed to have them all too... Smiling warmly, Celestia then popped open eyes. "Oh!" Recollecting something, and a certain hovering ball device in-between her lowered my grin significantly. "I believe this belongs to you." The Master Ball was covered in a yellow hue, aided by the royal's horn. I frowned a little, placing the sensitive device in both hoofs as though expecting what's inside to pop out and start going on a rampage. "You know what's in here?" Celestia nodded. "I sensed his presence. It is... Unmistakable. Although we had personally never been acquainted, I know a strong presence of imbalance when I sense it." Huh... Good point there your Highness. She and Zagreus have never met, fancy that. "What will you do with him?" What? I looked back to the softened expression. "I feel the judgment falls to the one who had sacrificed everything to stop him." Ah... Of course... "He never knew compassion... Friendship or trust." I answered tenderly, keeping my gaze firmly on the ball in my hoofs, sighing, rather drained. "He was everything I could have become, if not for six amazing mares... It wasn't Zagreus' fault what he was, but mine..." And instead of wallowing guilt there, I passed the ball back to Celestia whom magically picked it upwards. "Could you take it somewhere safe, for the time being? When the time comes... I'll do everything in my power to help him." An understanding nod, followed by Celestia's returned pleased smile. "And I shall keep Zagreus secure and safe until then." Before a tilt of the head. "So many things impossible to be, but you always prove us wrong." A note of eager curiosity in her tone, leaning down somewhat to press. "Tell me, how did you become an alicorn?" Now who's acting like Twilight? "Discord or Starlight didn't tell you?" "Full details Stardust, please. This is an amazing change for Equestria, and I wish to know how it came to be." A side-glance followed by a small, amused smirk. "Yet for now, I think you have other matters to attend to... A certain alicorn to catch up with, for example." What-? ... ... ... Everything in my being stopped, for the sight only about forty feet away, yet feeling much closer in distance. My breathing slowed in acknowledged disbelief, my heart leaping up and down repeatedly with sheer joy and pained regret. But the elation was far more important, seeing into those impossibly Goddess eyes, violet and sparkling like the merging stars above. So far but close. Festival forgotten, everything else a blur in comparison to the angel frozen just like me, immediately recognizing each other because how could we possibly forget? Eight months of hardships, of deep sorrow and missing the warmth and comfort. Our bantering and playful flirting. The heartwarming bickers and breathtaking heated arguments over the most trivial of matters. All the nostalgia coming back here and meeting old friends tame by comparison to what stood before me, focused entirely upon the beautiful, amazing bookworm matching my stunned and hopeful expression, feeling tears begin to well in my blue-green orbs as though they were hers. We shared almost everything together, so why not this pain...? "STARDUST!" Pinkie nearly ran to squeeze the life out of my first, held back by a bemused Applejack whom were equally elated to see their old friend. That didn't break me from my stupor to go join and reunite- "JACK!" That did. "TWILIGHT!" Running. Moving so fast I never felt so exhilarated before; nothing like Rainbow Rocks. The differences in our reunion there was nothing that Twilight was completely safe and with friends. Here it wasn't so cut-and-dry. But now I know! "TWILIGHT!" "JACK!" Our tears flung into the wind, galloping at high implausible speed towards each other, my heart soaring in joy by the content, relieved and hopeful expression on my beloved's gorgeous lavender features, missing it so desperately! Twilight was here! She was safe! She was unharmed! She was... Was... "TWILIGHT...!" "Jack...!" Looking more and more [BEEP]ed off the closer we approached, warning bells quickly ringing in my brain as the loving expression on hers shifted to pure unadulterated rage, and mine to sudden fearful flight. "Run, Dad, run!" "Jack Edward James Wright!" [BEEP]! [BEEP] [BEEP] [BEEP] [BEEP] [BEEP]ing [BEEP] [BEEP] [BEEP] son of a [BEEP] [BEEP] [BEEP]! Rainbow wasn't helping with her own tears - That of joy and laughter - from observing me being chased around like a hen, jumping and yelping loudly from the barrage of pink precise magic almost scorching my renewed brown tail with every shot. This wasn't just [BEEP]ed Twilight. This was Twilight more angry than the time where Pinkie's senses proved her wrong. This was what happens when you frighten a Princess with powerful magic and emotional instability, as we ran around in circles with me fleeing for my life! "I'm gonna make you wish you never came to Ponyville in the first place you vile, selfish, purely reckless man with an inferiority complex! You're gonna be cleaning the castle floors with your own new impossible wings and carry Spike out to get groceries! You'll spend every free time in the library rearranging and getting a proper education before I send you off to Canterlot High to relive your tragic high-school days! You insufferable, incorrigible, impertinent, arrogant, impossible Warrior who made me worry every second of every day, waiting for you to come home! DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA HOW WORRIED I'VE BEEN! HOW MUCH YOU'VE MADE EVERYONE YOU LOVE SUFFER! HOW MUCH YOU'VE MADE ME SUFFER! YOU... I... I...!" At this point I was quivering on the ground, front limbs over my head and hoping Twilight's judgment will be merciful to be swift. Yes, I deserved everything that's coming, never mind the shed of tear leaking out from hearing the utter furious despair in that tone, said voice still as beautiful and Heavenly as I remembered. That at least, was a good thing to coming back here. I felt her presence standing over before me, and I braced myself for whatever's to come. If I'm lucky the most damaging she'll do is turn me into a frog... "You never took it off...?" The softened tone prompted me to peek upwards, meeting the tearful Twilight regarding my hour in befuddled emotion. Huh? Oh, the ring... Cautiously, I stood upwards a little, meeting at eye level with a soft nod. "Not since I made that promise..." I confirmed tenderly, making no movement to reach out yet if Twilight would start ripping my own wings off for study... After beating me up with them. "Because my love for you kept me going..." Silence, for a long moment, inciting me to add with a bit more meek to it, gesturing behind me. "I also organized the Friendship Festival after it was ruined..." A heavy deadpan scowl. "That's suppose to help soften the pain?" ...Best answer I could given then was a tiny, sheepish grin of vague hope, prompting the scoffing Princess to roll emotional sparkling eyes and shake her head. God I've missed her... Missed her so badly my brain and heart were still processing her being here, right before me. "I still felt you... Being there for me, when I needed you most." That was then I finally noticed, to my dumb embarrassment, the fellow promise amethyst ring on Twilight's own horn two, a pure matching pair from the other world, telling so much. "Just tell me... Never mind you becoming an alicorn, or setting up another Friendship Festival for me. None of that matters right now." Some of the others gasped in either sincere shock or joking surprise. But Twilight pointedly ignored them. That or she didn't hear, attention focused entirely on me. The mare often had selective hearing... Though who was I to talk...? She inched closer, the Goddess scent filling my nostrils, almost sending me keeling over, as firm but emotional sparkling orbs ventured deep into my hazel own, searching for the true answer. "What matters is this... Is it finally over? Have you come back, for good? Have you finally come home to stay with us... With Spike... With me... For good...?" For good... And to prove that... "I've caused you enough pain and despair to last a lifetime, and still you love me no matter what." I answered with soft, pure devotion, not a single amount of a blush on Twilight's features, being just as serious. My hoof gently met with hers, palm to palm in total fit. And the bond we once shared, exemplified through Balance, flared like a supernova, causing our sharp inhales on wondrous awe as we regarded each other silently for the longest moment. Light and light clashing and harmonious after connecting as one, forged back once again as though it never left. Because it didn't. The love never died, never will die. And it's finally time to prove that. I had, after all, made a promise should I have survived this whole mess. Swallowing the brief lump in my throat doing this, imagine Twilight's reaction when I suddenly knelt down in courtesy, smiling lightly myself and refusing to back down. Nope, no way or the high way. It's time to stop running, and face the future ahead. From the corner of my eye, the girls watched in their own anxious and happiness, with Tempest beside trying hard to look like she didn't care for the scene before her. Her eyes spoke everything. Rarity was inhaling softly with hoofs covering her white muzzle, fondly dramatic as always. Rainbow perked a curious brow. Applejack smirked with an encouraging nod. Fluttershy tilted her head with a warm, pleased expression. Pinkie with giddily leaping on the spot. Spike threw a thumbs-up, as though knowing what was coming. No turning back now. It was time to cement my stay here. Forever. "Princess Twilight Everdeen Lily Sparkle." Okay I made those middle names up, but it's to help with the growing bile of nervousness doing, her hoof in my raised own as those breathtaking crying eyes widened in comprehending shock. "Will you marry your Twilight Warrior?" ... ... ... [BEEP]. "Sorry I thought that was too early as well at first-" Finding myself practically crushed to death by the tight, warm embrace of the crying pure lavender alicorn taking most of my vision, hugging lovingly with her sobs of relief and joy filling my right pony ear, and I hugged back from instinct, closing eyes in elated wonder myself and missing the pure touch, never wanting to let go again. And from what our bond picked up, neither did she. Either by coincidence or Discord, fireworks commenced blasting to the skies, though a part of me, for some reason, suspected Trixie. Twilight pulled back for the tip of an adorable nose to meet mine, smiling with her exasperated bliss, our expressions matching in Heavenly content. "If you ever leave me again, I will make you attend Camp Everfree for the whole Summer." Damn... That's a threat. But Twilight was still expressing pure relieved elation and relief. "Of course I'll marry you, my stubborn Twilight Warrior..." My heart didn't have enough time to explode by the sudden wave of ponies, and dragon, knocking me onto the ground in their own elation, tightly embracing with snuggles and cries of joy after so long. "All right Dad! I know you would always come back!" Spike screamed, snuggling into my fur with tears staining renewed fur. "We all knew sugarcube! And I gotta say that migh' just be the bravest thing I ever seen ya do!" "Welcome home Stardust..." "You take awesomeness to the next level Star! Twenty-five percent cooler just!" "Congratulations are in order darling! We have a lot of busy work ahead of us! Tell me, do you have any preferred styles...?" "Party party party PARTY! This Festival right now will look nothing compared to the greatest wedding celebration Equestria has ever known!" I huffed in fondness, pinned to the ground but still able to see Tempest observing with her own small smirk, nodding to my expression with the promise of... Something. Celestia walking by to join the reformed villain, accompanied by an anthro cat, a hippogriff and some familiar pirates, all smirking/smiling with warm satisfaction. Before beautiful, affectionate purple encompassed my view, Twilight taking the advantage of hogging my freed chest and face. Those sparkling emotional eyes taking my breath away more than the squeezes to all my limbs and sides. "My Princess... I'm back..." "My Warrior... You're home..." And the lips that met made the core and Balance that spread over Equestria feel tame in comparison. STARDUST BALANCE Jack Wright TWILIGHT SPARKLE Tara Strong SPIKE Cathy Weseluck FLUTTERSHY & PINKIE PIE Andrea Libman RARITY & APPLEJACK & PRINCESS LUNA Tabitha St. Germain STARLIGHT GLIMMER Kelly Sheriden SUNSET SHIMMER Rebecca Shoichet PRINCESS "CADENCE" Britt McKillip SHINING ARMOUR Andrew Francis PRINCESS CELESTIA Nicole Oliver "THE GREAT AND POWERFUL TRIXIE" Kathleen Barr DISCORD John de Lancie KING SOMBRA Jim Miller CASEY CJAmbrose BECK FanficFan920 STARSWIRL THE BEARDED Chris Britton ZAGREUS Imbalance TEMPEST SHADOW/FIZZLEPOP BERRYTWIST Emily Blunt SONGBIRD SERENADE Sia FLASH SENTRY Who cares? And so, the curtain closes upon another chapter. The forces of instability finally laid aside for the ushering of a new prime beginning. Where will this take the man, whom had learned so much with great time among these amazing equine, so far from home and accepting another? We shall see... Oh we shall indeed.
Chapter 184: Friendship ConWhoa... ... ... ... Haha! Getting better at it every time! Dusting off my returned dark blue coat - God I've missed you old friend - I shoved gold hands in pockets and made confident steps towards the pathway onto the front of the compensating building, intending to get whatever urgency was here dealt with. Of course, naturally, I was to be greeted by the most basic cliches among high school could possibly achieve. "Good morning Stardust!" "Hey Stardust!" "Bonjour Stardust!" "Top of the morning Stardust!" "Have my babies Stardust!" Pretty certain that last one was entirely within my head. Regardless, I couldn't resist but smile and wave to all the students hanging out across the courtyard, having no real business. But there's no reason not show basic courtesy, was there? Second I opened the glass doors, the typical aroma of school assaulted my nostrils, but I continued my best to strive on. Quantities of students in teens and just reaching there conversing, laughing and doing all matters they did these days. It almost gave me nostalgic recollections of my years in that youth. Almost. "Hi Stardust!" "Hello!" "It's been way too long Stardust! Where ya been?" "Ohh here and there." "You're looking better Stardust!" "It's the coat isn't it?" "How's Twilight doing, Stardust?!" "Good thanks! I'll tell her you asked!" Last time I arrived here wasn't by choice, the incident when Zagreus invaded the castle and Sombra dragged me here for safety. There was almost going to be another time, a month ago, when Sunset unexpectedly visited with some crisis regarding her friends and a stone. The matter was quickly dealt with by her independent hand. I would've gone with to aid her once the bacon-haired teenager returned to this world, but decided I should finally start trusting her. Sunset's a big girl. Hell, she's more woman than most women. I shouldn't always be there to hold her and the human girls' hands to success, and they were all aware. In any case, why I was here. Starswirl mentioned some kind of problem prior to my arrival here, randomly moving down some hallway through CHS then and placing faith in my gut. Following words that I should have a keen eye out for any posters that would fancy my interest... Like that one, just capturing the corner of my eye and immediately provoking my direction towards the colourful poster on the school wall, promoting something that was rather surprising to find in an educational facility of all things. Hazel eyes wandered over in familiarity, scanning the recognizable template for what was being advertised. FRIENDSHIP COMIC CON. The rest displaying some details and a date, all of which perked my brows higher by every word. Not that it was shocking for cons to exist in this universe as well - They were in Equestria, which was a hundred times more stun-worthy - but what was something like this doing in a school? Did a student tape this, some geek too excited that it had to be shared for anyone ignorant? Well, declare me enlightened- "Hello Pinkie." I addressed in good humour to the bouncy young girl suddenly beside me, the corner of my wide blue-green orb catching the edges of pink floofy hair. "I didn't know you were going to Friendship Con!" Bright hands grasped my shoulder, whirling me face to face in regarding the beaming, eager expression on the teen's bubbly features. "I didn't even know you liked cons! We can go together!" Shout out to the ballerina outfit she currently adorned too. "I think it simply just garnered his curiosity Pinkie, that's all." A certain amused voice answered for me, having Pinkie's incentive to step aside so the sight of Sunset Shimmer approached, in that new attire of hers. A coy smirk, Sunset coming to greet her unworthy 'teacher' with a playfully warm fist to the shoulder. "Good to see you Stardust." Guess we weren't addressing past mistakes just yet again? Ah well, that worked for me; we could sort that nasty business out later, providing me spare time to dwell the right words and apologies to give. Meanwhile, then, I returned the gesture, tapping the bare shoulder peeking out between the spike-leather. "I know you're a Goddess among the school, Sunset, but if you're trying to lessen appeal, aren't the spikes a little overkill?" A snort, Sunset only giving the faintest of blushes this time, but no stammering like a certain lavender equine. "Glad to see looking like your gold self again regained your confident to hit on girls behind Twilight's back." "You make me sound so disloyal." "Could've fooled me." We stared... Then burst into laughter, Pinkie joining in louder than between us, my chest heaving up and down in joyful union. Un-pocketing my renewed golden hands, I looked over the bacon-haired pony-turned-human's shoulder curiously. "The girls in class?" Sunset shrugged. "They're getting there." "Except for Twilight ever since she's been skipping last classes since last week." Our heads turned to Pinkie, my own tilting by those strange words. Twilight, the human one, skipping school? Doesn't sound like any version of her would do that. Sunset, sensing my confusion, nodded and decided to clarify. "She has been leaving notes for last school lessons before abruptly leaving the premises lately. Twilight would have some good reason to skip classes." "Yeah! Like maybe a sick family member, or a new invention she just can't get away from! Or maybe Twilight's secretly harboring two new versions of Stardust here ever since they landed into her lap." Ah Pinkie, always talking gibberish. The pink girl giggled and beamed warmly by my playful pat on the head, smiling faintly myself. "I wouldn't worry about it, in any case." Sunset folded her arms with a casually relaxed expression. "If Twilight's in any trouble, she knows she can always ask us for help." Good point. Plus I wasn't sensing anything amiss. The young teen then cleared her throat, regarding me yet again with a brow-raised gesture. "Not that your visit isn't welcomed, Stardust - Despite what others may think - I'm guessing this isn't just a casual visit?" "Awww!" Pinkie chimed in with a lovable pout, blue soulful eyes turning to me. "Your Twilight always visits just to hang out. Can't we hang out for once without some super-terrifying-worldwide-crisis?" "Hmhm. She's got a point." Sunset remarked with a faint smirk, cocking her head as red and yellow streaks flawlessly flowed downwards. "Someday we could just, you know, get together without addressing some end-of-the-world scenario. Just saying." I nodded. Some day. Kinda wanted it myself, believe it or not. "So, again, what brings you here Stardust, and how can we help?" Sunset, always prepared to face whatever obstacle presented, dangerous or otherwise. The sheer passionate loyalty and resolve to fight truly admirable. I smiled in gratitude then, supposing it wouldn't hurt to have her assistance, especially when I had no particular idea what exactly I was in for. "Well..." My hazel eyes wandered to the taped poster, offering my own coy smile in response to their waiting expressions. "Believe it or not, I'm here to attend Friendship Con." Oh, the looks on their faces was something. Wish I had a camera with me. Sunset's jaw dropped in genuine surprise, whereas Pinkie was suddenly vibrating then in glee, stars in those joyful sky eyes. Finding me, soon enough, whirled around in the air by an incredibly strong bubbly teen. "This is great!" Her child, endearing-at-this-point voice piercing the echos of the halls and attracting attention. "We can all go together! What are you gonna wear? Oh, don't tell me, I want it to be a surprise! How will you get a costume in time? Oh I know, Rarity! She'd be more than happy to make something for you! What's your shoe size? What's your favourite colours? Do you like Daring Do? Mare-Do-Well? Ohhhhhh this is gonna be so exciting! You can come with us to Friendship Con with Rainbow after school! We can hang out after all! THIS IS GONNA BE FANTASTIC!" My head was admittedly spinning a little when the eager young woman finally released me, prompting my side and shoulder against the locker for support. Sunset just kept giggling quietly to herself from my disposition, cerulean orbs gleaming only the faintest of sympathy. Before a rainbow blur almost knocked her down. "Sunset! Quickly, I need your spare pencil- Oh hey Stardust... Did you forget to brush this morning?" There's an irony to this, but I wasn't clever enough to spot it. Walking and talking happily with Sunset, Rainbow and Pinkie down the street soon being filled with cosplayers all aimed for the same direction. Pinkie adorning a giant a cupcake that took up more than half the pavement, hence why she's walking in front of us there in our own steady pace despite bouncing up and down at times. Sunset cosplaying a cop; make of that what you will. And Rainbow? First guess and you'd probably be right. The bacon-haired woman chuckled and shook her head. "For the last time, we're not responsible for naming the con, it's been around long before we became friends." "You pretty much influence everything that goes on in this town, so pardon my skepticism." I quipped in good nature, grinning hurmouredly, addressing both girls behind me. "A little too big of a coincidence." Rainbow scoffed playfully whilst Sunset rolled fond eyes. "Puh-lease! If I could, I'd give the con a way more awesomer name. Like... Cool Con. Or Awesome Con! Or-" "Twenty-Percent Cooler Con?" "...Steal my thunder why don't you...?" Rainbow grumbled to herself, prompting our small affectionate laughter. Yes, things will be alright for now. Sunset opted to address something next. "Talking of cons, I'm still surprised you'd even want to go so willingly, fate of the world or not, Stardust. They don't seem like your thing." "You kidding?" I glanced over my shoulder, eyebrows raised. "Nothing wrong with cons so long as they don't involve scamming people." What were the chances the EQG variants of Flim and Flam might be there too? "Went one time with my Dad and siblings; got myself two pics taken and an autograph signed to my little sister... Good times." I smiled in nostalgia then, remembering those events a few months before returning to Equestria. Well, this world first when the siren incident was at hand, but the point stood its ground. This might be a fun time; rarely happening in this specific universe. "Well." The pony-turned-human commented then after a pause of open thoughtfulness, something had seemed to be briefly on her mind. "We're glad you're here." Which was still a surprise for me, all honesty. "Yeah! Nice to see Princess Twilight's boyfriend has some taste!" Okay, Sunset might be willing to forgive and forget, Pinkie wasn't even in question, but it was Rainbow's seeming lack of a grudge that took me off-guard the most. Not one trace of open mistrust or disdain emerging from the star athlete for any motive. Of all people, Rainbow's trust should be the most challenging to win back. Even though I wasn't confident I had won back my Twilight's complete faith yet... Anyway, comic con! "I've always had taste Rainbow." Tapping my own nose with a sly wink. "You just never show me things that are actually interesting." A playful snort. "That why you're not even wearing a costume?" Blue hand motioned to the golden warrior walking in front of the teen and friend. "Going as, what, yourself?" "Why the Hell not?" I cheerfully answered in humoured joy, widening my arms before moving backwards, still following after the gleeful Pinkie and smiling warmly towards the blue and yellow girls. "Only I get the chance to cosplay myself. I'm a celebrity of my home, after all." Sunset's brows both raised in bemusement, smiling in baffled humour. "Wow. Becoming an alicorn certainly ramped up your self-esteem to ten." "More like a hundred!" Rainbow remarked with her own curious grin. "You've been acting like an entire new person the whole walk here Stardust! What happened back in Pony World?" "Absorbing all that mixture of harmonic, chaotic, balance and imbalanced magic into my own form as a near-sacrifice for the multiverse came with some side-effects. Nothing too major, but the enhanced boost to my body and magic also mentally shifted core aspects of my personality to shine through; Balance acting like an energy source constantly pumping me up to feel a plethora of good and bad emotion altogether to sustain its own power. Like a symbiotic relationship, but without the feed off." Pausing to take a deep breath, then looking back to the girls coyly. "At least, that's what Twilight theorizes." "Well I like New Stardust!" Pink arm wrapping around my taller shoulders and pulling me to walk beside the cosplayed Pinkie with what little room on the sidewalk provided then. "Everyone should be more happy than just often! This is going to be an amazing afternoon!" Sunset chuckled. "All that's well and good, but I still don't understand how precisely taking in all that magic transformed you back into a pony, let alone an alicorn. Wouldn't it have just been impossible?" "Well-" "Save the science and magic stuff later!" Rainbow immediately interrupted with a blue finger sticking out in-between Pinkie and I, unable to hide exotic glee as a large building, decorated and filled with so many colourful citizens in various outfits came into view from around the corner. "We're here!" Wow, it was just like... Pretty much any other con. Despite which, I smiled at the sight before me, crowds of costumed people - Kids, teens and adults alike - wandering around expressing enthusiasm and interest. Children eagerly pulling the hands of their uncomfortable parents that were likely bribed into coming here by the excitement and joy of their young. A whole rainbow of individuals come to spend the day exploring and buying from the various geek stalls which had so many to offer. I wonder if this world had anime, or some equivalent to it. My little sister would have leapt for joy if that became a thing around here. "Woo-hoo!" Pinkie yelled with a bounce of enthrallment, her cupcake attire almost knocking people passing by. From the continuous cream dripping from its edges, almost making us slip constantly the walk here. Half of me pondered if that massive bun was more authentic than I originally assumed. Only Pinkie would be capable of trying that. "Awesome!" Rainbow expressing more enthusiasm for this than I give credit for, fist-bumping the air. A closet geek if ever there was one. Oh no! What would the people at their school think?! "According to the web, A.K Yearling will be starting her autograph session in just-" Pausing to inspect her watch. "Ten minutes! Oh I can't wait to take a photo with me while signing my latest edition of 'Daring Do and the Nine-Tailed Scorpion!'" Pulling out both a camera and a clean book while practically screaming in joy. ...Should I tell her? Nah, I can boast about it later. For now, let the athlete have her fun. "Oh! I think I see the Daring Do merchandise far off. I'll catch you guys later!" And in a blur without any consideration for discretion and secret identity, the blue-skinned teen was gone, leaving only three. Figures she'd keep the geode on. Pinkie, meanwhile, was quick to follow our friend's example, pointing wildly yonder. "Look, I see the multi-flavoured cotton candy machine over there!" Gesturing to some large pink machine peeking out from the hundreds of stalls. "Did you know they make cola AND vanilla sundae flavours now?!" My eyebrows shot up. Cola? Sounded tempting. Alas, the pink teen eagerly hopped on her way over to the candy store, leaving just us two now. Sunset, sharing my wide smirk, did something else by placing dark large sunglasses over her eyes, prompting my low chuckle and witty remark. "You're gonna have boys chasing you all around the place." A light jab to my arm, with the amused Sunset replying, "Another word from you and I'll have you arrested for unfaithfulness to the crown." Oh no, anything but that. We both laughed lightly together, moving slightly to a spot so we wouldn't get in the way of further cosplayers and disgruntled adults stepping into the lively spot. "Although, I could do with my own police dogs." "I sincerely doubt they're well-trained, my dear officer." It was like everything back then never happened. But it still did, and with that in mind. "Sunset-" "Sunset! Hey!" Interrupted all too conveniently, I guess it'd have to wait some more. Ah well, at least I wouldn't ruin the mood potentially yet. Our gazes switched over to a pale green-skinned female with darker green hair, cosplaying as, by my assumption, some kind of seawitch. Sunset's expression warmed a thousand times more at the sight of an obvious friend. "Wallflower!" The two girls hugged in equal greeting. Wallflower, didn't I hear that name before...? Was she related to that incident? Pulling back but gripping each other's arms friendly, the bacon-haired teen proceeded to comment more in greeting. "I love the costume. Ursulac right? I didn't think cons were your thing!" "We all have to try something new eventually. Although this isn't my first time at one." Wallflower giggled tenderly, before gazing down to her own scaly cosplay. "You got it. I like your look too. I guess it's fitting with how much of a hero you are." Huh, never thought of it like that. Sunset smirked in playful flattery, shrugging in casual warmth. "It's just the first thought that came to me. Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie are here too if you wanna greet them later." "Heh... Yeah maybe later. I'm actually kinda glad you're here moreso." Wallflower began rather meekly, tapping her forefingers together with a sheepish expression. "I'm still working on my confidence but... Could you help me with something if you have the time? One of my favourite writers is here to sign autographs and... Well he has a lot of fans cued up already..." I inhaled softly through nostrils, spotting an inkling of me in this young lady. My own soft smile emerged from Sunset's encouraging response, a yellow hand on a green shoulder. "Of course." Glancing my way inquisitively. "You wanna come with us?" Ah. Nah, this was their moment to hang out. I shook my head with an offering grin. "I'll be alright on my own. Go and help a friend who needs it." Sunset's brow raised, followed by a nod as both grinning girls eagerly, soon enough, commenced disappearing into the crowd, away from my sight. They'll be fine. Never mind the look Sunset gave from my declining. Anywho, I leaned off the wall, clasping and rubbing gold hands together. Seriously, I have missed this stronger, more agile and, most importantly, TALLER form. Now, what should I do while they're having fun? Seek out the supposed danger Starswirl, or have a little fun exploring the place myself? ... Killing two birds with one stone came to mind. I soon joined the mixtures myself, hands in pockets with a pleasant expression on my face, all feeling immensely right in the world. "Thank you again sir." And thank YOU again, Starswirl, for the money required to pay for this, holding the signed comic after its famed head writer finished with it. I smiled politely. "My son will absolutely love this." "Don't worry about it kid." The elderly endearing voice of a man who was considered a legend, evident by the hundreds of queues and almost two hours it took for me to even get near. An aged but kind hand clasping my shoulder with surprising strength, the smile and gleam in his eyes brighter than any beam Celestia could give. "Your son is lucky to have someone like you for a father." For some reason, that heated up my heart incredibly fast, a little lost for words before nodding with a quick farewell, allowing the next person in line to get their signing and photo, before I could breathe normally again. That man reminded me of someone, and it wasn't Starswirl. Regardless, I examined the cover to the latest equivalent of the Power Ponies edition. Yep, Spike will be exploding with joy once I come home with this, and just picturing the expression on his face couldn't have my grin stretch wider anymore possible. Would I be lying if I said this was one of my original motivations to journey here, either alone or with the human girls? All that's left now is to get some kind of souvenir for the friends and girlfriend back home. What would Starlight like? She rarely expresses other interests outside of her kite hobby. Maybe a pet small rock of her own for playdates with Maud. Heheheh. Or maybe her own magician toolset to share a hobby with Trixie. A book of historic fictional magic for her and Sunburst to enjoy? That reminds me, I should get Flurry something too! Maybe a plushie. Oh I wonder if they had their own equivalent to Pokemon here! Alright, it's settled, the search for plushies. But first, a secluded spot to hide myself in for something. With that, I moved on my way, politely excusing myself passing by others in the various crowd. Most of which teenagers. "Euan, you're stepping on my dress!" Some bug-dressed girl was yelling irritably at an Doctor Octopus knock-off. Another bug-dressed person, a boy, chuckling weakly by the commotion. Pinkie might love the cotton candy her human self was preoccupied with at present. Maybe a sample of multiple flavours for her. "Sorry Osaka..." Passing by a stall caught my amused eyes. Imagine if I got Rainbow a body pillow? The image caused my snort of laughter. God, the hopeless confusion on her equine face would be more than worth the effort. "You two should just kiss already..." A man wearing a red cape muttered with a roll of the eyes. Was that a Doctor Strange ripoff? Huh. The girl growled. "Shut it Neutron!" Rarity. What would dear Rarity enjoy? Maybe they'd have some kind of perfume stand authentic from whatever fiction it was spawned from. I don't think cosplay outfits were the fashion mare's style. "Guys please. We're causing a scene..." "That wouldn't be happening if this big oaf wasn't stepping on my costume constantly. Have how do you put up with these guys Liuv?!" "Kane, please tell them to stop!" Fluttershy. Now for her, maybe something for her critter friends, perhaps some animal toys I could spot around here. "For the love of- Would you two pipe down already." Growled a boy in some oddly-coloured design with a long yellow cape touching the dirt floor. Comic heroes, right? "We're going to miss the photoshoots if we don't get our mindsets together." "I'm with Infernal." Came the Strange knockoff's response beside him. "You two should just really find a hidden spot-" Hilariously thrown onto the floor painfully by a hurled, precise shoe. Hm... Applejack might be in favour of candy apples. I'll see if they got any of them here. Finding a secluded spot behind a stand, I checked left and right before holding up the comic, letting Starswirl do his thing. In a second, vanished, placed somewhere else safe and neat. Rolling it in my pocket would be ruining it. I want Spike to have a perfectly clean, and enjoyable comic as a present back home. Now for Twilight... Ah boy. If some might have guessed, despite barely having me leave her sight for just a second until Balance demanded my help, the beautiful lavender bookworm was still outrageously furious with me, resorting to not even acknowledge my presence altogether while in the same room. But at the same time, refusing to let me leave her field of vision unless for bathroom and food breaks. Suffice to say, it's gonna be a pretty long time until she ultimately forgives me for my past mistakes of leaving. Twilight when she's angry... Oh boy. Both the hottest and more terrifying thing in the whole multiverse. Despite this, still, I opted to more than make up for it at every chance. Flowers every morning, chocolates every afternoon, and poems at every evenings. Re-arranging, sorting and respecting the library books again and again, doing house/castle chores for Spike, devoting time and effort in making up for lost time with son and friends alike. Well, of course, the other mares took their time forgiving me as well. Fluttershy and Pinkie were quick to, obviously, and for that I was grateful for. Rarity, Applejack and Rainbow were still on the fence towards accepting my repentance. Starlight was more forgiving than most, often sparing me from Twilight's neverending surveillance so we could catch up on matters while providing some heavy-handed vocal jabs and lectures, doing most of the work for Twilight whose breathtaking sparkling eyes spoke louder than words. These things take time, and I knew that all too well. Still, doesn't mean I can't make another attempt here and now. What would Twilight love as a gift from a comic con? A Friendship Con, no less? ...Oh, I have a few ideas-! Whoa...! A minor aching pain to the back of my head, evidently by some blunt instrument impacting my skull from behind earlier, rendering me unconscious in the blink of an eye. Dammit, still in this form I couldn't operate Balance properly. Even the magic was taking its time to forgive my forced absence. Blinking dazedly, I took note of my surroundings, having rested with my face in a hard desk. Small close room, perfectly squared, no windows but a door where the noises of excited cosplayers and children alike were having a blast. My wrists, upon attempt to move them, bound behind to the chair I was sat upon. So a brief kidnapping then? Interesting, what poor soul would doom themselves like that? My answer was provided soon enough by the single door opening, and the sight of a woman in a less-than-formal uniform than she once adorned entering the room. Pale-sickly skin, dark hair with streaks of pink in orderly lines. Stern wide eyes behind absurdly small glasses. How was it difficult to even not recognize her. Regardless, I tilted my head in genuine puzzlement. "Shouldn't you be rotting in jail somewhere?" At first, no answer, the tall woman taking her seat at the other side of the table, her steel gaze drilling into my amused own. Was I worried? Not in the least! What harm could this villain possibly do to me? "I had hoped the naming of this event would attract the attention of my disloyal best student." The former Principal of Crystal Prep started with cold casualness, keeping her sat posture professionally courteous. Perked brows. "Regardless, you will do just fine as bait. Not to mention what my employer demands of me." "You haven't answered my question." Though raised several more. "How are you out of prison so early? I don't think bribing a minor lasts a few months of a sentence." "I have my connections." Cinch replied smoothly, looking just as haughty and presumably in control as last time. Guess jail didn't ruin enough of her vanity. "It wasn't difficult to escape captivity and assume a position through this brief line of work. Unfortunately, my actions were brought to the school council, thus prohibiting me from taking any line of work education-wise again." "My heart grieves for you." Came my flat response, followed by a coy smile, amusing myself. "Oh wait, no it doesn't." "He warned me you would be difficult." A low sneer following through that cold voice, the deathly eyes narrowing with pure disdain oozing from her repulsive features. "The boyfriend to an alternate variation of my former greatest student indeed. No wonder you stoked the rebellion in Twilight I had worked so hard to shove down." "That brought about your own downfall." I replied instantly, the reminder of all she caused on the teen spiking my brief irritation, following that with fact. "Twilight is stronger in will and heart than either of us could ever be. Any version of her outmatches us no matter what. Try to keep people in line, Cinch, and the more strength they will gain to break out from the chains. She would have stopped dancing to your tunes eventually, with or without my encouragement." "Your 'encouragement' cost me everything." Breaking more and more out of character, and I couldn't resist my smug smirk from the criminal on the verge of seething. Coughing politely to regain composure, to my disappointment, Cinch continued more calmly despite the malice still dancing in her orbs. "No matter. I am nothing if not adaptable, I will have my retribution today, Stardust Balance. It has been months in the making, after all." "So you played a role in setting up this event, naming it the 'Friendship Con' in some vague anticipation of Twilight turning up? Do you anything about your former student at all?" I raised a brow rather incredulously. "I know Twilight well enough that she is eager to please. To impress. Praise and recognition mean everything to her." Then you knew nothing about her after all, Cinch. "If not for your meddling and causing her this belief that she could disrespect her wise superiors." I tended to have that effect. Cinch leaned closer then, eyes narrowing yet again with sincere cold puzzlement. "Tell me young man, why do you show no fear?" I blinked, not expecting that sudden turn of conversation. "No fear? You're gonna have to clarify oh-wise blackmailer." Her pale lips curled in distaste, but obliged in a matter of being professional. "You are trapped here, with no 'magic' to assist you. Your friends in the con blissfully unaware of your present state, and nothing prevents me now from confronting my former pupil for everything she has committed upon me. Not to mention that traitorous woman now running my school." Raising a casual brow in spite of the heavy threats behind her words. "Yet, you express no fear to this. Why is that?" Gaining information, or just actually curious considering what this supposed 'employer' informed to her? I'll play along, shifting myself a little and clearing my throat openly, offering a small smirk. "Well, do you know what's been happening to me?" "From the appearance of things, you've regained back the forms which permit you to adapt to whichever world you walk upon." She was very well informed. "Exactly." I couldn't possibly stop the mild enthusiasm from my British tone if I tried. "I feel everything again Cinch; the feel of the ground, the souls of the trees and grass and insects. The emotions and souls from countless beings. The joy and despair from the people exploring the con in that large room learning new things. I can see again! I'm finally Stardust Balance once more, the Warrior of Twilight!" No trace of disdain this time, Cinch was openly curious and even tilted her head in real interest. "And you find feeling this power again good?" "I find it amazing!" Was my joyful response, admittedly giddy. "I can do so much to save and protect the people I love. I can be useful and help when I couldn't possibly before; no longer chained and submissive to the limits of a real human body. The world constantly spinning and I can sense every beating heart, every hopes and dreams of the people I walk by in towns. I can become everything than what my people permitted back home; to finally walk away from the shame and start anew!" "You're ashamed of your own people..." I nodded, cocking my head side to side as the eagerness lowered significantly to solemn. "At times, yes. Half of them violent hypocrites, the other half content to complain but do no actions themselves." "And yet you consider yourself no better than them. You despise your own humanity, yet share no objections of being reminded to your origins by coming here continuously." Cinch pointed out knowingly, folding her arms whilst leaning back. "I don't deny it." I shrugged, offering a weak grin the villain's way. "I guess we're both the worst of our own humanities." Cinch said nothing, neither vehemently or coolly responding to deny. Guess her ego was tempered somewhat, that or she's internally regarding me in scorn. Most likely the latter. Eventually, the woman in presumably her thirties slowly stood upwards, getting down to business. "I shall inform my employer of your current stature." How kind of you! "He will want to deal with you himself, considering your history together." History? "Don't do this Cinch." I called out in rather hopeful pleading as she neared the door. "Vengeance is a dish that will shatter in your hands." A mere pause, before the fired Principal walked out the door, having nothing more to say. I huffed, no last words from a villain. That's a change. Only hope now was Sunset and the others here stopping her whilst I attempted to escape. Beginning to shift and rattle the chair a little while careful not to fall to the side. Very tightly locked... Starswirl you wouldn't happen to- Thank you! Well that was a wonderful conversation, Cinch, but I can't let you get away with exacting vengeance on the human of my beloved or Cadence. Hand working hard to shove the key in the cuffed hole and begin turning. "Excuse me! Pardon me! Cinch!" The fleeing former Principal paid me no heed, exuding enough imbalance by now that the sensation of it was strikingly familiar. Should I even ask who her employer was at this point? Cold, ruthless and eager for revenge? Yep, I knew these raw emotions all too well, having battled an adversary of that nature for an immense amount of time. The lady attempted to hide herself among the crowd, but I wasn't so fooled, managing to keep track around corners and politely pushing through crowds with halfhearted excuses. Crowds at cons, believe it or not, were incredibly easy to navigate and maneuver through. The people were so scattered, so intently focused on visiting these specific aisles with various stalls, not to mention the famous writers and actors signing autographs and taking photographs, that any large formation of individuals here didn't last long. Hence why it was less than difficult towards shimmering and brushing through supposed suffocating rows of cosplayers and disgruntled adults alike. Either Cinch was in a hurry to carry out her vengeance, or heard me following from behind. Regardless, the disgraced criminal quickened her pace, passing corners and likely trying to shake me off or seek out one of my friends. Something that brought only a spike of anger within me, frowning as it reformed to determination. You abused one of my friends enough once, Cinch, it won't ever be happening again! "Hey!" Some young female dressed within a Sailor Moon knockoff exclaimed irritably as I rushed back, accidentally knocking down her mint ice cream. "Sorry!" I called back whilst continuing on my mad dash. I'd have paid for it if the situation wasn't so dire. I could see Cinch in a better clearing, the pale sick-coloured villain clearly pausing for a moment to converse with someone. [BEEP], Sunset! And her friend! Spotting from the corner of her eye, the desperate adult immediately shoved the green-haired shy girl onto the floor close by and grabbed an unprepared Sunset in a hostage-stance, baleful eyes glaring my way as people turned towards the commotion. "One move, boy, and your friend will be tormented in Twilight's place!" My instinct was to take another step forward, but I refrained myself instantly, which prompted her crude tiny smile. "Ah, so running away has improved your survival senses to a degree. Life is our greatest teacher." "Spare me the education references, you no longer have the right to use them." I snapped in apprehensive concern, watching Sunset struggle to the hold as cerulean eyes glared at Cinch in heated resolve. That's Sunset, showing fear in the face of no enemy. "You've lost, Cinch. Let Sunset go and we'll make this easy for you." "What my friend said." The bacon-haired teen concurred in calm but fierce acknowledgement. "You have nothing but bark the moment you were arrested, Cinch." A cold sneer. "Typical teenage arrogance." To be fair, I was growing out of being a teenager now. What was I, twenty-two at this point? Digging into her pocket, the criminal pulled out some kind of glowing blue stone, and my sense became immediately on high alert by the evident magic it was emanating. Her grin was deadly. "I always hold all the cards." From the side, Wallflower gasped in realized horror while slowly standing up, whereas Sunset's expression froze to sudden sheer panic, her struggle to be released suddenly becoming more frantic. My brows skyrocketed from the reactions, before a cold suspicion snuck its way into my gripped heart. It couldn't be...! "You may have discarded the other Memory Stone, but my employer likes to bend the rules for our own benefits." A benefit provided was a certain sorcerer of imbalance, no doubt. "The wonders this amazing piece of magic has done for me since my release." Cinch smirked while explaining, tugging on the teen's wrist and inciting more outrage from me. Alright, getting angry again! "Stop struggling child!" She hissed through bare teeth. Oh please, Sunset is a hundred times the mature professional adult than you would ever be you depressing old hag! Still, I opted to remain cautious, in case the stone's power was activated by some special words or something. "Sunset..." The timid voice of Wallflower spoke up, prompting three gazes to turn to the tearful girl, slightly ruining the makeup and directly focusing on the floor in-between the standoff. "I am so, so sorry..." "Wallflower...?" Sunset asked tenderly in turn, myself following with a curious frown. The villain, however, snorted with venom. "Don't attempt to excuse yourself from our plans a month back." What? Cinch smirked maliciously to our baffled expressions. "How do you believe the original stone came into possession in the first place? Did Wallflower claim to have found it? Naive children, she played right into our hands! Your 'friend' her was a mere backup plan in case anything went awry. To erase Sunset Shimmer from history and, henceforth-" "Setting off a multi-explosion of imbalance that would destroy the whole world. YOUR world..." I finished for the woman, eyes narrowed in utter comprehending fury. Sunset, meanwhile, gazed solely on Wallflower, cerulean eyes searching with worry. No anger or dread. Just simple concern. All she has done. Everything Sunset had brought for Canterlot High - For this world - with hope and resolve, joy and forgiveness, and continues doing so up to now. To take all that away... You'd have to be a worse monster than most. The green-skinned girl flinched, staring at anything but the eyes of us or the audience observing in curious concern and sheer incredulity. Softly rubbing her own arm with a meek, "They promised me I wouldn't be alone anymore..." Came the affirmed confession, looking far too depressed for my own liking. "That if I used the Stone, I'd have more friends and recognition than I could ever hope for..." "Wallflower..." Sunset started to say, but was immediately cut off from the cynical chuckle of the villainous former educator. "How hunger for attention can become a downfall. The craving to be known, to be seen, to be attracted to. It gnaws in the heart and makes one desperate. You played perfectly to our strings, child." Wallflower, despite this, shook her head, glaring firmly to Cinch and stomping her hoof- Foot down in sudden determination, looking straight into her eyes then without even the slightest hint of anxiety. "You're wrong. It's because of throwing the Stone away that I have never been more happier now than then. I have friends; people to rely on! Help me with my gardens and insecurities while I can help them however I can in turn! I pity you 'Principal!'" Sunset and I smiled there by the sheer resolve, someone obviously hanging around the former a lot. Said pony-turned-human glanced to the indifferent adult holding her from behind. "Friendship is exclusive to no one, and Wallflower is one of the greatest friends I could ask for." The expression on the timid girl's face was more than heartwarming there. "Delusional children." Takes one to know one [BEEP]. The haughty woman scoffed with scorn before raising the vibrant stone in preparation. "Regardless, I have someone else to erase of greater significance. And since magic is now usable on him once more..." And aimed it my way. "I shall exude its power upon the very fool who made everything I worked for go down the drain!" Sunset and Wallflower gasped, and I straightened, apprehensive and ready... Until something, or someone, caught the corner of my eye sneaking behind the vengeful Cinch in front of the crowd, prompting my small smirk. I then proceeded to make a pose Frieza would be proud of... Or somewhat impressed by. "Even if you remove me from existence and memory, Cinch, it changes very little." Despite the protest in Sunset's eyes, I forced myself to gaze calmly at the glowing power brightening Cinch's sneering expression. "I've done my fair share of saving people, and that's enough for me." "A shame none of that will ever matter again- AH!" An unprofessional scream of shock from the cotton candy attacking and sticking wildly upon her bun, giving Sunset the ample distraction needed to stomp the former Principal's foot and be immediately released. From behind, Pinkie hopped over casually to join a relieved and surprised Wallflower. Sunset then awesomely slapped up the Memory Stone high into the air, disappearing in a rainbow blur. Most of this seeming very planned out for last minute. Quickly I went over to help, but Sunset raised a hand, giving a gesture and expression that says she'll handle the yelling woman causing a fuss with her hair, prompting the laughter and jeers of the crowd around us. "Look sis!" A kid among the crowd pointed excitedly in his cheap Spider-Man ripoff. "That lady's going hysteric!" "I do have eyes Atlas..." The next few seconds were filled with bad[BEEP]erry, Sunset dropping Cinch to the ground, pinning her there with surprising strength and slapping some handcuffs to the wrists on the criminal's back. It was the handcuffs that really did it for me, my laughter of joyful relief. From the side, Rainbow smirked whilst tossing the vibrant stone in her hand all too casually. Sunset, meeting my brow-raised gaze, merely smirked with a sly wink. "I've been taking lessons on defending myself. Let's say a certain teacher gave me the inspiration." Ah, I grinned wider in flattered pride, unable to stop myself. As Cinch groaned from her place on the used floor, the bacon-haired teen walked around to be face-to-face, kneeling down with cerulean eyes likely blazing determinedly, her voice light but filled with passion. "You know what Wallflower, Stardust and I have in common Cinch?" A baleful glare with strewn candy-filled hair was the answer, but Sunset continued unfazed. "We learn from our past mistakes, and we strive to be better people for it. It helps to have amazing friends assist you in your hour of need." Spoken like a true good person who learned so much from the past, for the future. And the three of us shared warm smile, causing Pinkie's grin to widen brightly before - Oof! - pulling us into a tight, warm group hug, prompting our coughs of surprise before endearing chuckles all around. Even if the front of my shirt, coat and pants were now stained with icing. "This isn't over..." Cinch growled while Rainbow pulled out her phone, presumably to call the real police and- "Smile!" FLASH. Alright, maybe not yet. The star athlete chuckled in her Daring Do costume, already tapping away at her mobile once taking a pic of the distraught and enraged woman laid on the ground. "We're so making this a trend." Charming. Regardless, the former Principal and current criminal kept trying to sound imposing with oaths of vengeance. "Whatever happens to me will not last, I have-" "Oh give it a rest already." I snorted, shaking my head with a wry, knowing grin. "Zagreus has been taken care of." Eyes widened a fraction in outrage, before attempting cool displeasure yet again. "You wish that was the case." "'Fraid not." "You lie...!" "Sorry, I can confirm." Sunset responded playfully, sharing my amused but smug smirk as we glanced to each other. I suppose the past sensation of delighting in our enemy's torment lingers for a long while. "He's not coming back for you or anyone ever again. You're not getting away as hoped, Principal." Cinch's features somehow paled moreso, whereas I regarded Sunset with a raised amused brow. "Why, Sunset, that sounded awfully vindictive of you." Her answer, at first, came a coy wink. "I learn from the best." "You know. You having handcuffs speaks a lot of volumes." "They were just for authenticity, Stardust." "Okay, I'll take your word for it." A light elbow to my side, playful, as we grinned to one another in fond amusement. From close by, a furious and vengeful villain was being taken into a police car and taken downtown. The other Memory Stone returned to its proper universe. Chances being she was glaring at us with heated vows of retribution? A lot. But honestly? Nothing else could make me care less. That's one more threat dealt with. A lingering plan of Zagreus' taken down, though it did make ponder briefly why her of all people were chosen. "You know..." The bacon-haired teen started as the sirens died down, the pair of us hanging out to the side of the entrance into the event-filled building, having been currently on hold ever since the incident back there. "You never did apologize proper... And neither have I." We finally got there. I nodded, hazel eyes tearing slowly from the busy road to face the younger friend steadily greeting my gaze, emotions sparking for whatever this conversation became. This was it. Reconciliation, a long time coming. Much was to be said, but I don't think Sunset had an appreciation for overdrawn speeches and apologies. Neither did I. "I am so, incredibly sorry for everything I said back then, Sunset Shimmer." Whatever the heart spoke, I resonated with my tongue, solemn and tender. "I couldn't trust you girls to make your own decisions, and I wasn't appreciative of the backtalk and belief that my ways weren't simply just... I was so full of myself, so confident in my decisions that my brain classed everyone here as idiots that needed guidance... Yourself included..." I sighed with that low confession, refusing to bow my head and keep looking straight in the eye. "I hope you can forgive me, for a start to rebuilding our friendship..." "...When we first met, a long time ago, you should have been treating me with scorn. As the enemy. But twice you offered to help, in spite of your supposed 'no-second-chance' policy. You reached out to me, guided me. But yours and Twilight's arms were open to forgive, accepting me in my most vulnerable position that it made me feel, for the first time in years." Sunset sighed in return, offering a tentative smile as a warm yellow hand grasped my shoulder with cerulean eyes filled in warmth. "I'm sorry for treating you like that, since the beginning." I mirrored the gesture. Equals. Friends. "Your passion and attitude to disobey in favour of what's right is what makes you exceptional, Sunset." "Just as your resolve and no-nonsense approach to issues is something I've always admired about you in turn, Stardust." The bacon-haired teen admitted with a wider small grin. "We could keep apologizing to each other the remainder of the afternoon, but I think actions speak louder than words, don't you?" Couldn't agree more. A tight, welcoming embrace from another that soothed that last inkling guilt considering everything I yelled to her and the others back at CHS, eyes closed blissfully while taking in a good friend's comfort. And student. Sunset will go far. "Friends again...?" "Obviously." Pulling back, the young teenager than commented with a sly smile. "Of course, you have our other friends to make up with too." Fair does. I nodded. "I promise to treat you more like grown-ups in the future." Sunset raised a brow, but another voice soon shifted the moment of humility towards the three girls approaching, the one in the middle looking apprehensive. Rainbow, to the right, smirked at our postures. "Finally made up huh? Don't think a hug will win me over, Stardust." Waggling a playfully stern blue finger. "You're gonna have to work to earn MY forgiveness." Something in those pink eyes told me I was already on the way. Wallflower, meanwhile, looked to Sunset with clear lingering guilt, prompting the bacon-haired teen to then hug and mumble something to the shy girl, the two having their own tender moment of forgiveness next. I stepped back, giving them their needed privacy. Upon pulling back, the former unicorn looked between Wallflower and I in thought, looking towards Pinkie and Rainbow then with a warm smile. "Do you mind if I take these two elsewhere? You can keep enjoying the con if you want." Rainbow perked a brow, but shrugged, giving a thumbs-up and cocky grin before racing back indoors swiftly. Pinkie nodded eagerly, waving as she hopped her way back, calling out during the moment of endearing excitement. "Talk to you later guys!" Sunset and I waved back, the former then regarding me in sudden curiosity. "What happened to those items you bought on the way out?" "Oh those? In a special place until I have use of them again." Thank you Starswirl. Wallflower rummaged through her pockets, pulling out a rolled-up colourful comic and soon showing off the cover in her own eager joy. "Look, I got this signed by the wonderful creator!" A nod. "Alright, that makes thing easier then." Hm? Wallflower and I soon finding our arms interlocked with Sunset's own, the young woman in the middle grinning to us both with sly playful mischief. "Think it's time for us three 'villains' to hang out together. I do have some comics of my own I could really use your opinions on." Hmm... Well I did swear I wouldn't be away from home for too long... But then again, this would also make up for lost time with the bacon-haired teen here, not to mention helping make up for all the bull[BEEP] I put her through with my own self-righteous ego. ...Why the Hell not? "Yeah, I'm in." "Me too." Our affirmed replies only made Sunset look more elated, soon practically dragging us downtown away from an excited event that, of course, would never be normal for the likes of us. "Do these comics have plants in them?" "I'll get there." Sunset promised to her friend with a chuckle, before glancing my way with a second of calm warmth. "For the record, Stardust, despite what you said to Cinch back there, I wouldn't trade your existence for the world. Neither would anyone else." No one but my enemies. I smiled back, the grip of our upper limbs tightening somewhat in affection as we proceeded on the way back to, presumably, Sunset's place. Hey wouldn't that be neat, seeing where Sunset finally lives. I swear to God, if it's not some logical shoddy apartment... Nah she deserved better. The second I see how [BEEP]ed her place looks, I'm gonna ask Starswirl for millions of dollars and buy her a [BEEP]ing house- No, palace. No other alternative accepted. In memory of Stan Lee. 1922 - 2018
Chapter 185: Class is in Session!This was it. The greatest moment. Everything I've been through, everything I had endured up to this specific point in time and place, this was what it all built up to. The pinnacle summit towards accomplishing the hardest challenge bestowed upon me. Not fighting Zagreus. Not training to become a warrior, or accepting my new life here in the land of colourful, welcoming equines. Not asking out a certain lavender alicorn whose eyes sparkled brighter than the stars (Though to be fair, she beat me to that). Heck, not even proposing to the Princess I loved could prepare me for this most worthy of challenges. And that was a spur of the moment! My returned hoofs trotted down the newly designed hallway, maintaining a straightforward expression in spite of the bubbling, internal anxiety. Not many were truly prepared for a test like this. If Starswirl had decided to have me become an alicorn, I was gratified this wasn't the challenge to accomplishing that nigh impossible feat. Attempting not to trip over my own wings, however, was perhaps the most daunting at the moment. I could still hear the echoes of Rainbow's chuckles after I almost felt down the staircase before from my latest appendages. Friends and family encouraging me, coaxing me on, though, are the main sounds reverberating in my distilled mind, just as they had much earlier this morning. Of course, they were going through challenges of their own, having no prior experience to the task bestowed upon us by someone with absolute faith in our abilities. Not that I doubted her; I too had confidence our friends can pull this off. Moreover I was concerned for MYSELF. An autistic alicorn given a high responsibility such as this? As if the implications of royalty weren't enough. Ah, there was the door, and within, my awaited destiny. I had to swallow a nervous feeling. The sugar rush of magic following this reformed body had died down about a week back, feeling more and more like my old self despite the sensation of huge weights lifted off my stallion shoulders. Of course, Twilight wouldn't wait too long to see her special somepony back on his hoofs and getting straight to work. That lovable mare always expected greatly of others. Noises inside. They were waiting. The final test, to see if I was worthy of not letting my mare down once more. Refuse to allow in disappointing everyone I loved again. A test to see if I am worthy of greater things. Was I ready...? ...Not really. But I opened the door anyway, and the sounds within quietened down a little with their own anticipation, some with glances of shy nervousness, and I felt somewhat relieved I wasn't the only one. One step. Two steps. Three and four, maintaining an air of regal composure whilst closing the door behind me with the tail - God how I missed this old friend - and walking over towards the educator's desk. With my name on it. Sliding the suitcase off my back upon its clean, smooth surface, my hazel gaze interestingly fixed onto the classroom of many species. Well, for now, mostly ponies. And the anxious sensation slowly began dying down, mind instantly recalling past experience teaching one time at a younger school. And all of it felt coming back to me without fail. There's a change. "Good morning class." Standing on two hind legs flawlessly, leaning against the edge of the desk for support while grinning in warm morning to the curious, shy and excited gathering. "My name's Professor Balance... But you can call me the Guy Dating Your Principal." How did all this come to pass? Well evidently you've watched the episode. How did I become a teacher despite all the [BEEP] I've put my amazing girlfriend, my wonderful son and my beautiful friends through? Well it all began early in the previous morning, like so: "Prepare for trouble from a reformed unicorn!" "Make it double with this stubborn alicorn!" "To protect the world from devastation!" "To unite all ponies within our nation!" "To announce the balance of friendships' bond!" "To extend our reach to the stars beyond!" "Starlight!" "Jack." "Team Twilight blast at the speed of light!" "Surrender name or prepare to fight!" "Spike, that's right!" Signature poses! Starlight and I in a playful dance dip position while Spike thumbs-up in front of us, just pretending a giant T letter formed behind us with a colourfully sparkling background. Maybe a few stars in her honour. All this going down in the library. To Twilight's exasperated ire. "Could you three please keep it down? I'm trying to rearrange these apology letters for Mt. Aris." The sounds of shuffled paper aided by low muttering courtesy of the mare who was utterly cute when either mad or annoyed. Both was a plus. Instead of obliging that wish, though, I had to comment to my sister and adopted son whom were with me at the other side of the room. "That was just flawless you two. I especially loved the emphasis using your name, Spike." "I had to make up for a lack of another syllable." The young dragon shrugged modestly, but clearly pleased by the compliment... Before we took one look at each other and embraced warmly again; a habit that hasn't been broken ever since our reunion at the rebuilt, and relocated, Friendship Festival. I wasn't complaining. Because I missed this precious, talented and kind gift for a son just as much. Starlight watched the exchange in amused fondness, clearing her throat with jest. "I like to think my contributions were good too." "They were brilliant Starlight." I nodded as Spike pulled back, sheepishly adding myself then, "Sorry, again, that I'm keeping you from spending time with Maud." "She's been busy lately. Not sure over what though, but I'll find sooner or later." A dismissive, reassuring wave. The pink unicorn tilting her head then with a sly smile. "Besides, I know how easily bored you get when Twilight's too busy, and you wouldn't go hang out with Pinkie or Rainbow if you wanted to." "I mean, these days I would be more happy to..." Came my casual shrug, our three gazes then focusing on the clamp around the root of my tail, chained to another clamp across the room... To Twilight's more beautiful tail. "Unfortunately, I think her Highness intends on hogging me all for herself until the next year." Whether she heard that or chose to pointedly ignore my slight whine, Twilight focused intensely on shuffling through the hoofwritten apologies. She's almost writing as much letters begging for forgiveness as I had the following weeks I came back. Spike snorted. "Yeah, because you find being chained to Twilight almost twenty-four-seven actually 'unfortunate.'" Touche young one. "So!" I clapped my front gold hoofs together, still welcoming back the fuzzy feel of my fur. Beaming to the two choosing to keep me entertained while the lavender mare was busy writing out a million apologies. "Wanna rehearse again?" The prickle of irritation shared across our bond from Twilight. But I ignored that in favour of the playful smiles on Spike and Starlight's mouths. Minutes later. "Prepare for trouble from a reformed unicorn!" "Make it double with this stubborn alicorn!" "To protect the world from devastation!" "To unite all ponies within our nation!" "To announce the balance of friendships' bond!" "To extend our reach to the stars beyond!" "Starlight!" "Jack." "Team Twilight blast at the speed of light!" "Surrender name or prepare to fight!" "Spike, that's right!" "PINKIEFETT!" "Whoa!" "Pinkie!" "Hello!" The bubbly mare beamed in contrast to our sudden off-guard, appearing right before us then practically getting in our faces. "Were you guys doing some kind of secret password? Or maybe a chant! Is it a chant? Morse code? Can I join in?! I could give my own contribu-!" "Thank you." I simply said to the wry unicorn whom helped calm Pinkie down, magically shutting her muzzle as we re-composed ourselves. Regardless, I smiled with faint affection, having missed Pinkie's... Pinkieness. "Just having some fun to amuse ourselves with, Pinkie, nothing more." "Ohh!" The joyful Earth Pony nodded in comprehension once able to speak again. "I gotcha. Well if you're that bored why not check out the map with me in the throne room? I was passing by to go see you guys when I suddenly noticed it looked a lot bigger than I remember! Like, really big!" Endearing dramatic gestures to emphasize her delivery, following by an inhaled gasp. "We're talking HUGE guys! Did Twilight extend the map to the places we visited outside of Equestria while running away from the big bad Storm King-?" The tiny sound of a quill dropping that caught my ears amongst Pinkie's rambling, prompting me to glance at a bewildered Twilight gaping at our bubbly friend. "What did you say?!" Before galloping out the doors and forgetting all else to inspect whatever it was Pinkie was going on about. Chains binding our tails together following, and I had to sigh in wry expectation, giving the two ponies and one dragon I missed a lot a small grimacing smile. "Nice knowing you guys." Thankfully the drag to the throne room by the suddenly empowered Princess - When it came to new knowledge - wasn't as painful to my short, renewed brown tail as I had anticipated. Twilight's opening a school now. Neat. At least, halfway there. Building costs are gonna become a [BEEP]show. "That went well." Was my remark upon our exit from Canterlot's School for Gifted Unicorns, rubbing the back of messy brown locks whilst Celestia waved us off. Oh yeah, no hard feelings. Not really. I wasn't petting anymore. Though we were going to have words eventually, that mare and I. 'Not even a Princess can do whatever she likes to shape young pony's minds.' You could imagine my expression. Beautiful vocals hummed. "All we just need now are the EEA's approval." Yes the Equestrian... Something Association. Look I was more distracted by the classes we passed by, okay? This wasn't my jurisdiction. Maybe I should start paying attention now becoming an alicorn myself... But I didn't see that happening anytime soon. "That should be a cakewalk!" Spike expressed nothing but enthusiasm, soon jumping up in-between us and pulling into a short group hug. "With the three of us together again, there's nothing we can't do." Haha. Twilight and I expressed endeared amusement by Spike's positive outlook, my hoof rubbing the young dragon's scales with affection. Right, the three of us, as things should be. Spike then regarded me curiously. "Do you think Starswirl would offer some teaching tips, being a great mentor to Princess Celestia, Princess Luna and yourself?" "I doubt it Spike." Twilight interjected before I could answer, showing a wry smile. "Starswirl's a teacher anypony would be privileged to learn from, but I doubt he's lingering around in Jack's head anymore now that he's free." Ohh right, she didn't knew... Heh, another bombshell to drop her when the appropriate time calls for it. Instead, I opted for my own sheepish grin that they obviously picked up as apologetic. Clearing my equine throat, I pitched in, "Besides, we don't need him. Twilight as Principal? All doubts would be thrown right out the window." The expression on my marefriend's lovely features couldn't be any warmer. "Spike still the role as the greatest assistant and son of all time." Said lizard flushed in his own sheepish pride, grinning widely with closed eyes. I smiled, looking back to my princess. "And the most amazing friends on the planet with their own experiences and learnt lessons to share? I feel like we can do just fine." The return beaming expression couldn't look anymore grateful. "I'm glad you think so." Huzzah! "Because we'll need all the support from everyone we can get." Which I was all too happy to provide. "Now, we just need to prepare a presentation to impress the EEA and obtain their approval to open the school. In the meantime, though Spike does bring up a great point that we work greatly as a team together, I'm gonna need you elsewhere Jack." Oh? I blinked, but nodded regardless, prepared for any task Twilight had for me... And to get these shackles trapping our tails together gone already. My bodily area there was feeling stiff at this point, and I wasn't all too fond of the looks we were being given from the train ride, to the classrooms and now outside in Canterlot. "Why do ya need?" "Well... Tensions between ponykind and the Hippogriffs are rather high at present." Spike coughed into his curled claw, prompting Twilight's eye roll. "Okay, between my friends and the Hippogriffs- Alright, myself and the Hippogriffs!" Heheheheheheheh. Father and son shared identical mischievous expressions, whilst the Princess of Friendship regained composure. "Anyway, while Spike and I appeal to the Association, I need you to deliver this to Queen Novo." A scrolled-up parchment bearing the Equestrian royal seal right before me eyes, that I accepted without fault, carefully tucking it in my folded wing and praying it wouldn't slip out or said golden appendage did nothing stupid. "Let me guess, another apology letter?" "Partially." Twilight answered without skipping a beat, expressing zero embarrassment and completely serious for the moment. "It's an invitation for Novo to enlist one of the Hippogriffs into the School of Friendship-" Pausing for a moment as though expecting someone to interrupt. Probably me? She cleared her throat after four seconds. "- as part of my plan to spread the magic of friendship to all species outside of ponykind." "That's the best part of this idea of opening a school you've had yet love." I was being honestly praising, unable to hide a grin from the very thought of shared education, regardless of the subject, without any class being exclusive to just one kind. "I'm glad you think so." The flattered and pleased smile then softened to becoming severe once more. "And for the record." Adopting a tone she knew full well incited my body to tense apprehensively, the lavender mare leaning forward with a mischievous sparkle in her eyes. "My only motivation for continuously 'hogging' you is simply a precaution that you won't run away on us again." The message was clear. Hell hath no scorned. I hastily nodded, answering in a meek voice that couldn't make me sound anymore whipped if it tried. "Yes dear." Not even two steps towards the magnificent mountain becoming regrown in vegetable and life before I was accosted. Multiple winged elegant creatures in a group of four surrounding my rather weary state. It was a long walk, to be fair. I sighed, looking around and throwing a lopsided grin. "Give me a moment mates... Just need a breather." "You'll be getting more than that if you do not state your purpose here, young pony." Wait... That voice! A fifth Hippogriff descended before two of them, the closest towards me with stern azure eyes in a regal, authoritative voice. "And do be swift. We are not in the mood to play." Oh my God, it was! "It's you!" The obvious leader among them blinked in surprise, evidently wondering what I was going on about. Regardless to their confusion, I motioned to the tall standing form in impressed wonder. "You didn't take long to reassert yourself after all the bull[BEEP] Blueblood put you through! Look at you!" "Blueblood?" Those eyes narrowed in demand, expression twisting a hundred times more suspicious, and threatening. "You will tell me what you know of my connection to that self-entitled tyrant. Are you a servant of his?" Perfect teeth bared. My not-so-perfect set almost doing the same. The very idea of working under that glory-craving [BEEP]stain on life. "No, but I was there when you were liberated and helped me take down that [BEEP]hat." "You are very much mistaken good sir. I don't recall a pony like yourself helping... Wait." Those blue eyes widened a fraction, sweeping a gaze over in critical examination then. "Your voice is just like... But your eyes. They're filled with none of the malice and self-hatred I've seen reflected in those hazel stares." Knew he'd get it eventually. The leader nodded, seemingly to himself before w whisper close to awe, "The Man Who Walked The Stars..." "Stardust Balance once more." I nodded in affirmation, showing a friendly smile. "It's good to see you again." "And you my friend." Craning his feathered purple head to the others. "Stand down, and resume your posts. This pony is a friend of Her Majesty." "Yes General." General? The four Hippogriffs flew off, presumably to return wherever they were patrolling around the reforming kingdom. "My apologies for that." The purple four-legged creature of grace took a few steps forward, offering a good feathered hand to fur hoof shake, that I happily accepted. "We're understandably on guard with the restoration of our old kingdom. Not to mention, recent past experience with ponies have been somewhat unsettling." Twilight, what exactly did you do to provoke their ire? I never really asked the mare, and right now I wasn't inclined to ask now in case it starts stalling from my main objective... And Twilight's already likely back home expecting me. It WAS a long walk all the way over here. "Well, that's why I'm here." Pulling out the scroll from beneath my right wing - after several times of it falling out - offering towards the General whom worked with me quite some time ago. "Princess Twilight wishes to emphasize on reconciling with your Queen by offering to educate any of your kind about the magic of friendship. She's opening a school and hopes to spread friendship all over, in and beyond Equestria." Gracefully taking the scroll, the male hippogriff nodded and reassured, "I shall hand-deliver this to Her Majesty personally." Glad to hear it. "And although, despite what our Princess thinks, Queen Novo has no obligation to indulge this request of your own Princess, despite good intentions." A small, faint smile. "Her Majesty is indebted to you for liberating enslaved hippogriffs, who are now living for the better because of it." Which was moreso relieving, and heartwarming to hear. I nodded with my own grin. "Whatever Twilight's done, I could appeal to your Queen myself to forgive her if it helps." "That may not be necessary, but your consideration for peace between royalty is admirable." Motioning with his head further towards the restoring mountain. "May we have the honour of your company once more? I'm certain my wife and daughter will be elated to see you once again." A moment's hesitation, before I nodded. Why not? Just a quick visit. And I did rather need a sit down of rest after all the traveling. "And... Finished!" Twilight announced with such enthusiastic satisfaction, having wrote down paper after paper of application approvals from her head desk. The chair quite suits her, I shan't lie. "Great!" Followed by my, rather abruptly, placement of the steaming cup before the blinking Princess. "Now take a breather already. You've been working nonstop all morning." "I wish I could." Shaking her head in the negative, magically levitating more and more papers with things to write and sign, prompting my amused eye roll. "The students will be arriving for their first day any moment. I have to make certain everything's prepared and by the book before then. There's only... Oh no, fifteen minutes to spare!" A quick knock on the Principal's door, with Starlight poking her head in. "Everyone's ready to greet the new arrivals when you are, Twilight." "Thank you Starlight." Both pink mare and I shared an exasperated look, before the former left us back to it. "Now then-" Nope. Gold hoofs firmly grabbed the hovering sheets and roughly sent them down on the desk's surface, causing a minor rumble and the tea to quiver. Stunned violet met firm but warm hazel. Next came my rather gentle tongue. "I know you're nervous, love, but there's no excuse to exhaust before the day's even begun. You need to be in peak condition to manage a school like this, after all." After some minor strain of effort, using a gold wing to carefully push the steamed cup closer towards the lavender alicorn. Whom slowly nodded in comprehension. "I suppose you're right." There we go. Taking one sip of the tea before humming in refreshed content. "And this wonderful tea you rarely make is just the energizer I needed." Wonderful? Huh. "I'll make you a cup everyday if you promise not to overwork yourself often." Half-joking. Obviously feeling the playful banter mood between us then, Twilight adorably winked with her own sly smile. "I may just take you up on that." Well, at least one of us would enjoy the cups I made then. The next few minutes spent in relative silence, sounds of a clock ticking and Twilight casually enjoying the brew. Myself gazing around the orderly, clean interior. I won't lie, the entire building itself was something to admire. Unique and breathtaking, just like the ones who run it. A whole hour earlier was dedicated to myself walking around and exploring the many rooms and hallways in awed wonder, completely impressed and proud for everything the mares have accomplished up to this point. Just think back to season one, and now to season eight; which I presumed it was now. Again, no intention of watching any future episodes; I wanted to experience these events with my own eyes. Regardless, this was something to be proud of, and I'll be doing my part to remind Twilight and the girls of that every passing second. "So... Out with it." Hm? I looked over to the sipping Twilight, whom set her near-empty cup down with a knowing expression. "I've been anticipating your critical perspective on this concept to begin with. Let's finally get them out of the way." I blinked. What, she thought I had something negative to say on the whole thing? "A School of Friendship's a School of Friendship, Twilight, I have nothing bad to say about it. Frankly I think it's a wonderful idea; friendship is the epitome magic of this universe, and spreading it to all creatures only reinforces my approval over the whole matter." "...Oh." Twilight blinked, clearly having expected something else entirely. This time, I mirrored her reaction inquisitively. "Do you... Want me to be critical...?" That replied as a weary smile, at first. "It's a new change of pace compared to your old urges of belittling every idea in the past." Not 'every' idea surely? "I just kind of missed our disagreements over matters, especially challenging my own beliefs compared to many. Ever since you ran away, not even Starlight could fill in the gap of your passion when we argued over what's right and wrong." Direction of conversation there prompting my suddenly drained sigh, catching the second of forlorn on my beloved's expression. "Twilight..." But the mare quickly shook her head, re-focusing with a small grin, albeit forced. "There'll be time to talk about... All of that, later. Much later. Right now, we have to focus in making this the best School of Friendship there can be." Despite this being, my dear, the ONLY School of Friendship at present. "It is a relief to have the continued support and approval of one of my best teachers though." "You're not suppose to pick favou...rites..." My mind picked up on that glance and meaning behind the words, causing me to gulp and then exclaim, "Wait what? But I thought-!" "Well I didn't have a plaque with your name on it in an empty classroom for nothing, Jack." Twilight then teased, slyly grinning whilst walking around the desk and then halting right beside me towards the door, tilting her head innocently. "What? You thought you wouldn't have a teaching department here too?" No! No I did not! "But-but I just thought that... Considering past mistakes that I... Erm...?" Shaking my head around for a reasonable justification. Only inciting Twilight's amused chuckle, throwing a sincere grin and gentle purple hoof to my chest. "Your own wisdom is invaluable. You have past experience teaching, not to mention with positive reception. Plus, I know you love educating almost as much as I. I'd be a fool not to let you give a helping hoof in teaching friendship to many." I... Ah... Twilight teased some more coyly. "Plus, I'm confident being so close to the Princess of Friendship has taught you a thing or two." "...Is it appropriate now to say that I love you so much and wish to devote your free time in this office with a passionate make out?" Came my only numb, elated and wondrous response, and you know what was even MORE shocking just then? Twilight not even batting an eye to my reaction, offering her playful, if not flirtatious small smirk. "Maybe during lunch, I'll see what's on my schedule." Four steps outside the office leaving behind my flabbergasted stature, before calling out from the wide hallway. "Come on, Professor." ...Dear God, I've infected her. So from there, we get to here. Once the initial chuckles ceased but looks of bafflement remained, I smirked to the audience whilst clearing my throat. "In all seriousness, just call me the former; I wouldn't hear the end of it from the beloved otherwise." Obligatory chorus of 'aw's' and chorus of 'gag's.' My smile softened considerably, walking back and forth in the midst of my introduction. "I too, like my fellow educators, have been tasked with spreading the knowledge and meaning to the magic of friendship. God knows why, but let it never be said I do things halfway." A pause, before I continued, recollecting the rehearsed speech on the way to the blue orderly class. Improvisation had merits. "However, before we begin, I would like to know the names of my students, which we'll do in order-" "Alphabetical order, to be precise." "...Thank you Twilight." I raised a dry brow to the satisfied alicorn whom suddenly flashed into the class, eliciting a few knowing groans from many a number. Was I missing something? Was Twilight doing things already? "Simply making sure everything's going by the book." Came the casual, smiling response, looking around professionally before nodding. "All looks good, but we can be better." Hence why I suddenly found myself holding one of those terribly long sticks some teachers wielded, adorning in that dumb black square-hat. Oh please love. The second Twilight nodded, pleased with herself and left, the moment I paused for five seconds before ripping off the hat and throwing away the unnecessary stick. I'll teach the class how I like, thank you. "Right, where were we? Friendship is- Yes?" I looked to the raised hoof of a rather bright Earth Pony sitting in-between the only Changeling and Yak in the classroom. Less said about his mane, the better. "Pardon me, Professor Balance, sorry for interrupting." Ignoring the scoffs of the dragon and griffon close by, though I could sense somewhat a bond growing between the three. Pays to have Balance again, and I was loving it every passing second. "I was just wondering, how did you become an alicorn?" "Really? That's what you ask him?" The blue griffon looking ready to start a Sonic cosplay motioned carelessly in my general vicinity. "Who cares if he's an alicorn? I just wanna know when class starts gettin' interesting." "I'm getting there kid." Was my casual, no-nonsense reply. "As for how I became an alicorn. Believe me, Twilight's still comprehending it herself." Before smiling over, more warmly, to the evidently meek reformed Changeling whom raised her limb in question next. "Yes?" "Um... What exactly do you teach, Professor?" Flushing a little before expanding on her question from my encouraging expression. "Professor Fluttershy teaches kindness. Professor Rarity with generosity-" "Very boringly so." The female dragon snorted with rolled, disrespectful eyes. I paid no heed. "- So... What do you tell us about friendship?" "I'm glad you asked-" "Professor Balance teaches the importance of Balance stability among friends, and how bonds can run deeper strengthened by the hardships you go through together." "You teaching this class or am I...?" Came my incredulous mutter, Twilight making a second surprise visit and answering before I could even get a word in. Thanks love. The alicorn must have picked up on my annoyance, throwing a sheepish smile before explaining herself. "Just keeping an eye on things. Never know when you might need it. Also, what happened to your hat?" Myself soon resuming the posture of an educated university professor, to my dismay. But Twilight looked more than pleased, making another comment before departing in pink light, "Remember, by the book." Was really starting to hate that book... Shaking my head, I ripped off the hat and callously threw the stick away, walking around the teacher's desk to continue with my lecture, offering a smile, if not strained at this point. "As my enthusiastic Princess said, I teach what role Balance plays into friendship. Now, most assume that friendship is associated with harmony magic, but that's a general misconception. Friendship can be forged between any living creatures regardless of alignments. Light, dark, grey, and so on. Yes?" I pointed to the yak that raised her hoof eagerly. Whom responded with that typical booming voice of her kind, if not slightly lighter. "So, yaks can be friends with anyone outside ponies?" "You'd be more than correct." Came my pleased smile. Followed by the bright, pink hippogriff suddenly leaping from her seat and flying around the room excitedly. "Ponies, dragons, griffons, yaks, Changelings!" A wide gasp. "I can even befriend bugs!" "Why would you wanna be friends with bugs?" The dragon commented dubiously. I just really learn their names sooner than later- "Friendship extends towards even the most unusual of creatures." Oh come on! This time it was just a flat out glare to the Princess's way, whom eagerly explained friendship to the student in MY class. "And Professor Balance can reveal the pathway in befriending all manners of species, both great and small!" Disappearing one more time before I could start chewing out, but not before another "By the book!" ... ... ... Even the students knew what I was doing, cautiously darting eyes around with me and just waiting for Twilight to pop up again and disrupt the flow of class. If she interrupts us one more time... Alright, looks like we're in the clear. I cleared my throat, forcing a smile as the mood of teaching dampened by every interjectio- "One more thing." That does it! "Balance is-" About to stop you from disrupting the class again, Twilight yelping in surprise by the strong gold hoof suddenly embracing the mare from behind, dipping her down romantically as the Princess was helpless by the golden muzzle covering her own, her divine lips tasting of books and magic. Myself passionate making out with the alicorn with a simple plan, and from the sounds of her pleased groan, it was working like a charm. Groans, whistles and 'aw's' from the watching crowd notwithstanding. Pulling back, Twilight's completely red on the face and sputtering in disbelieving surprise, simply managed out a "B...By the book..." Before promptly disappearing via teleportation yet again. Thus leaving us alone to our own devices. Whilst I smirked to the students whom all had various reactions, winking coyly. "She won't be bothering us again." Before moving on as if nothing occurred. "Now then, friendship! Nothing exclusive to any creature. Before we get too detailed about that, let's finally start with the naming schedule..." Great start for a school, I felt there and then. "This is a terrible start for a school!" Well, at least one of us feeling it. By that I meant myself was feeling the enthusiasm of education, unlike the other fives mares whom joined me in the teacher's lounge, already going on tantrums regarding Twilight's choice of managing things around here. "She won't let us do what we like. She's constantly interrupting our classes to make sure we're doing everything 'by the book.'" Rainbow used her wings for emphasis then. "And she's making my class an absolute chore to do! A CHORE!" "To make matters worse, Twilight ain't even listenin' to a gosh darn thing we say!" Applejack pitched in with her own incredulous irritation, throwing an orange hoof off her own head. "She has more important things on her mind like that Friends and Family Day event, which she expects us to focus on too! How are we suppose to concentrate when we can't even get excited over what we're doin' already?" "Twilight won't even let me use my party cannon in class! Why not?! IT'S PART OF WHO I AM?!" "Nor will she allow my animal friends to help out during classes..." "Oh this is dreadful darlings, it simply won't do!" Rarity added in next with exaggerated despair. "How could we possibly meet these impossible expectations Twilight has bestowed upon us, when she starves any of our incentive for education with that tedious book of hers?" "You just gonna sit there and smile at our plight all day, sugarcube?" Applejack frowned irritably in my direction on the couch, helping myself to a nice can of cola. Refreshment after a few hard days at work. Don't mind me my dear Applejack, I was just feeling utterly nostalgic and pleased to be in the company of friends once again, especially when facing a problem that causes them to start clucking like misguided hens. Ah well, sipping my drink before setting on my gold furry lap, offering a wry smile. "I wish I could help you girls out." No longer a problem for me the last few days, Twilight interrupting classes that is, after I fiercely made out with her before a live audience of students we're suppose to be setting examples on. Memory of that still had me chuckle, but focusing here. "Twilight just wants to make sure everything goes fine, especially for that EEA thing." Doing much to conceal my own disdain for that very thing. "That 'EEA thing' is the cause of all this!" Rainbow sneered, not at anyone specifically mind you. A sentiment the fashionista shared. Nodding, Rarity continued on, "Quite right Rainbow. Something must be done for this travesty!" Followed by sly diamond eyes turning to my general direction. "And we might have just the solution to making Twilight more... Open-minded." Oh boy. A light gentle prod to my left front limb, looking to the sheepish Fluttershy who hummed in faint hope. "You wouldn't mind talking to her, would you Stardust... You're really the closest one out of all of us that can change her mind, after all..." "Meaning he's the only one who can get anything through Twilight's thick skull faster any of us can!" The Wonderbolt clarified bluntly, prompting my disapproving look her way. She was entirely unapologetic, rolling pink eyes. "What? She listens to you more than us sometimes!" "I'm not sure if-" "Pleeeeeeeeeeeease! I can't take this anymore!" Pinkie in the right side of my features, prompting me to stagger back on my seat a little from the utter desperation and fear in those wide clear blue orbs. "Twilight won't let us have FUN Stardust! Pleeeeease! Please please please please please. Pleeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeease!" Spike promptly made himself known while I rubbed my poor ear, opening the door wide and announcing. "Guys, Friends and Family Day's about to start after next class. We better move things along." All eyes turned back on me, expectant and hopeful, and I had to restrain a sigh. Truth be told, I was getting concerned by Twilight's method on handling matters in this school. Her school and the lavender mare wanted to be professional, fair enough. But even I agreed it was starting to get downright suffocating. Throwing my hoofs upwards, I offered an exasperated expression whilst standing on all fours. "Alright, I'll talk to her after the event's over. I'll see what I can do. No promises, though, that Twilight will change her mind, girls." "We'll hold ya to talkin' to her at least." Applejack answered grimly regardless, jade eyes glinting in justified exhaustion. My time spent during this little event was by the side, helping myself to a drink and some food but relatively keeping to myself. Twilight was indulging the obvious representative - Neighsay I presumed - nearby, whom, walking by at one point as their tour continued, appeared to look like some read mixture of Snape and Lucius Malfoy, in a red robe. Shippers be gone. Why wasn't I participating? Well... Not really sure myself. Guess I'm still steadily growing accustomed to being back among this society for a third time now, observing the happy-go-luckers having a blast. As promised, I would speak with Twilight after Chancellor Stuck-Up departed any second, hopefully sooner than later. To be honest, I was already getting bored. Still, school life. This time on the opposite spectrum that was teaching the young. Well, younger at that. I was still immensely gratified for Twilight even handing me such a position to begin with regardless of all the bull[BEEP] I've endured her through, right down to the very end. If anything, I would have been regaled to janitor instead. Thankfully not, for Twilight wasn't THAT petty, whenever she wanted to be. Teaching was more fun than learning, ignoring the pang of irritation from our bond, from Twilight whom likely heard that, to her, blasphemous thought. I smirked, looking around curiously. Spike talking to Ember over fruit drinks. The good General conversing with Thorax. The representatives of each attending species having some entertainment too. All appeared good in the world, minus Rainbow's missing students, but I sensed no hint of danger or fear from anyone anywhere. Aside from the obvious negative emotions of doubt and disdain emitting from the visiting Chancellor conversing with Twilight- "What is that?!" Ember's sudden raised cry of confusion prompting me to look where the Dragon Lady pointed. What? What?! Buzzing filled the air, followed by the immediate screams and panicked shuffling of hooves by the evacuating townsfolk, all fleeing from the massive colourful bug monster following after the missing students. My senses were in on immediate red alert, just as Twilight, Starlight, Rainbow and Neighsay emerged from the massively impressive building. Whom already turned out to be a massive wuss, cowering behind Twilight. "Ah! The school is under attack!" Not for long old timer. I reared back my prepared form, about to leap upwards enhanced by Balance and- Hold on... No hostility emanated from the giant monster. I was picking up... Playfulness? No time for that then, as the bug followed after HER friends from smashing into a piece of building and descending rapidly, caught immediately by myself once Ocellus transformed back into the shy young Changeling. Our bodies rolling on the ground whilst everything became briefly clouded by fallen debris. Eliciting coughs and forcing me to rub my narrowed eyes, helping the poor child up as the dust soon cleared. Leaving only a mess that followed, the event immediately ruined. Guess that left a one out of five review from the visitor, huh? Thankfully no one was hurt during all that. "Uh, maybe skipping class wasn't the best idea." You know you're growing use to this teaching job when the first mental response to Silverstream's remark was 'Detention.' "How dare you!" Oh, didn't take long for Neighsay to grow his [BEEP]s back, I see. "This act of aggression against ponies-" Twilight was immediate to intervene, taking the fall herself. "I'm so sorry Chancellor, we clearly had some students getting a little carried away." The look said Chancellor was giving to the students in question raised all sort of red flags in my head, immediately putting me on guard for some reason. "Those are students?! But, you said you were opening this school to protect Equestria!" Point being? "To defend ponies, from dangerous creatures, who don't have our best interests at heart!" The dislike meter for this [BEEP]bag ramped up to eleven. No, twelve. My glared hardened considerably as I commenced storming over to put this prejudiced [BEEP]wit in his place, taking the combined effort of Applejack, Rainbow AND Starlight to hold me back. They better keep at that. "My school teaches for all of us to work together through friendship." Twilight gestured to the six young species whilst explaining the concept of this matter-of-factly, prompting my encouraged pride. You tell him love! Neighsay the [BEEP]hole was unperturbed, however. "But how do you know these 'creatures-'" Seriously, is that slang around here? Have I been using that to describe others like that unintentionally? "- won't take what they have learned here, and use it against us?" "That's ridiculous!" I bellowed out in outrage, almost breaking free from Applejack and Rainbow's grip at this point. Twilight voiced this agreement of incredulous anger. "Friendship isn't just for ponies!" "It should be." Oh you [BEEP]sucker. Let me at him! I'll show him the meaning of friendship through my non-fists! Unfortunately, it wasn't just my ire Neighsay provoked. "UNICORN THINKS YAKS NEED NO FRIENDSHIPS? MAYBE YAKS DON'T NEED PONY'S SCHOOL!" Despite being yelled at in the face, the Chancellor of [BEEP]s spoke back with casual disdain. "Well, perhaps you should return to your kind." No! NO! I left my world to get away from this kind of needless prejudices! I didn't need it here too! As they kept on arguing, I struggled to free myself, with Starlight magically holding my hoofs down and lilac eyes pleading to me that the jerkwad over there wasn't worth it. Sorry love, but I have to respectfully disagree. Ugh... UGH...! Fine, verbal lashing it was then! Before I could even get ONE word in as other species departed one by one, Thorax being the last to smooth things over with us, Twilight was going for one more attempt in appeasing, but also back-talking the stallion who dared ruin everything WE wanted, violet eyes sparkling in her own shared outrage. "Princess Celestia helped me to reach out to all the kingdoms! When she hears you closed the school because-" "Because YOU failed to meet the EEA's standards?" Twilight was, naturally, aghast by the rude gesture and words. "What?!" [BEEP] verbal thrashing, I was gonna tear out HIS vocal cords. "Irresponsible teaching." False. "Students skipping class." That's a common thing! "Endangering ponies!" An accident, no one was hurt you stuck-up piece of-! "Your school is a disaster!" My anger was temporarily placed to one side from the pool of growing sadness and despair reaching across our bond, emerging from the lavender alicorn becoming visibly upset every second. "Twilight..." Starlight, Rainbow and Applejack heard my quiet plea, finally releasing and allowing me to reach the distraught alicorn. But Chancellor [BEEP]hat was far from finished. "Perhaps if you had 'higher standards' for who was admitted, this could have all been avoided." Immediately to the lavender mare's side, I glared heatedly at the Chancellor, whom stepped closer towards the building, myself apprehensive and Twilight anxious. With a hoof to her side in encouragement, I finally spoke up for her. "Twilight and the girls are the most responsible ponies I know, 'Chancellor.' You couldn't ask for better people to run a school. Regardless of your expectations-" "Regardless." Mother[BEEP]er just blatantly ignored every word I said, proven by the entire school doors becoming wrapped in magical chains connected by a giant lock over the front doors. "By order of the EEA, I am shutting this school, down." Twilight's gasp after the hoof stomp was heart-wrenching. "Oh no..." And I, by reflex, held the mare threatening to burst out in tears any moment with as much limbs and wings I could offer, never keeping my eyes from the stern, boring glare that I never thought could already hate in a matter of seconds. [BEEP] trying to be a better pony. [BEEP] my attempts of learning from the past and striving to be better. When you make Twilight cry... There will be Hell to pay. To be continued...
Chapter 186: Ministry of Magic... PoniesPreviously... "Good morning class." "All we just need now are the EEA's approval." "My name's Professor Balance... But you can call me the Guy Dating Your Principal." "It's you!" "And for the record, my only motivation for continuously 'hogging' you is simply a precaution that you won't run away on us again." "The Man Who Walked The Stars..." "Stardust Balance once more. It's good to see you again." "She has more important things on her mind like that Friends and Family Day event, which she expects us to focus on too! How are we suppose to concentrate when we can't even get excited over what we're doin' already?" "Because YOU failed to meet the EEA's standards?" "What?!" "By order of the EEA, I am shutting this school, down." "Pillow fort? And I wasn't invited?" Came my lame try of cheering the poor alicorn up, replied only by sniffles and tears muffled from beneath the mountain of colourful items overtaking my angel's bed. Worth a shot. I sighed, opting next to take my seat on the edge with enough space, where I sensed the Princess was closest to. She'll come out in her own time. It's been about over a day since the failed incident at the closed school, Twilight, as usual, taking the blame all on herself for what happened. Of course, just another we have in common. Heh, I had to smile a little there, despite the overwhelming sadness emanating from Twilight through our restored bond. Well, the bond never left, but it felt so much more powerful. Stronger than ever before. Which only makes it more an issue for her depression to very well be my own, and I already had enough of that. Best I could do, for now, was send back waves of encouraged reassurance, wait for the alicorn to pop up out the pillows- And there we go! Twilight peeked out from one magically lifted cushion, tearfully regarding the stallion loyally staying be her side- Oof! Finding myself then embracing by the lower half and golden chest, tight and filled with a craving for relief. All I was too happy to provide, smiling softly with a careful stroke of disheveled dark purple mane with lighter stripes. Huh, still beautiful no matter how she looked. Only fools fall in love. "You must think I'm being ridiculous right now..." The saddened Twilight muffled into my lap, the feeling of tears dripping my fur. Nothing new of recent. One violet eye peeking out to the wall with half-visible muzzle sighing. "I failed to open the best school for friendship... And now I'm paying the price for it..." "No, love, just no..." Was my turn to sigh then, shaking my head lightly with a bemused smile. "Every action you make I find endearing, why would I find something you've been so passionate for, and become upset it didn't work, absurd...?" No answer, just more sniffles and tiny hiccups, the mare then levitating tissue and sneezing, a little too close to my bodily fur for comfort then. Wincing just a little, I managed a wry chuckle accompanied by more strokes. "You've done no wrong, Twilight... It's not even really your fault." Wrong words, as Twilight then snapped her gaze upwards with pained annoyance. "Except it was, Jack." Practically hissing, the Princess of Friendship sending a spike of incredulous rage. "I should have paid more attention to my student's activities! I should have known I was asking too much of my friends! I should have... Should have...!" "Coulda shoulda woulda." By God what was wrong with me? Huffing, I managed to keep eye contact whilst replying gently. "Look, we can't get everything right. You were already busy with other responsibilities as the Principal... But... Okay, I kinda see where that stuck-up piece of [BEEP] was coming from." Twilight sighed wearily this time, but I picked up the faintest slice of amusement. "Language... Wait what?" Glancing upwards suddenly. "You agree with Neighsay... Then why aren't you blaming me-?" Snorting, I laughed quite a bit in further attempt of lighting up the mood. "You think because I see where that prude's coming from that I would EVER blame you for anything but stealing my heart and being my main motivation for the pony I am today?" At least, a faint blush occurred then. "Well, that second observation was equally credited to our friends too-" "Twilight, point being that while his overall judgment on closing down the school WAS unfair, I empathize where Neighsay the Neighsayer was coming from." Rubbing a hoof through my own messy mane. They almost matched! "To be fair, others could have been hurt that day, and it's not setting a good example by losing students so quickly the first few days of the school's opening. BUT!" Adding quickly from sensing the moment of Twilight about to agree. "His own actions, while somewhat understandable, were too quick to pass judgment. You're the best teacher in Equestria, Twilight. A brilliant leader, but not perfect, as no one truly is. One mistake, which shouldn't have had your school shut down." "OUR school, Jack..." Twilight reminded softly, snuggling back into my lap with murmurs of depressed resignation. "Uncredited. Irresponsible. Everything I should have been more careful for... Resulting in being a screw-up." "Twilight..." A tiny sigh. "I appreciate you trying, Jack, but..." Concealing the entire features as tender breathing tickled my golden hind legs. "We just can't pretend none of this would have happened if I haven't had proposed the idea in the first place..." YOU can't, love... Because I refuse to believe it was ever your fault. Sighing kindly, I stroked the lovely, if messy hair and began opting to get up before my back ached. Only one thing prevented me then. The resigned Princess clutching tighter onto me, burying the muzzle. "Don't leave me..." The wounded angel whispered, and my breath sharply inhaled from the next wave of panicking emotions assaulting my fragile heart. "Not again..." Twilight... Alright. I gulped, nodding and settling back against the closest pillow, refusing to leave my beloved for a long while, until the others finally arrived to help cheer the distraught mare a good hour later. "Can't say none of you tried, at least." Opted my own slight encouragement to the group upon departing from the bedroom shortly after Twilight, whom wandered off to pity herself moreso. I had hoped they would at least have done better than me in regards to making the poor alicorn feel a little better further. Sadly, it wasn't to be, the sole plus being that spending the last good hour affectionately caring for the young Princess soothed her distraught heart by only a margin. "I was so sure the cupcakes would work!" Pinkie exclaimed with disheartened exaggerate, casually swallowing down the whole colourful batch before continuing. "You guys should've told me it was a pity party!" "Not sure a pity party is what Twilight was hopin' for, Pinkie." The certain farm mare commented with a faintly bemused smile. Rarity nodded. "Quite right darling. I dare say none of our efforts shall bear fruit at this moment in time. Regardless, we mustn't give up on our dear friend, our own feelings regarding the school or not!" Putting her snow hoof down with resolve, looking to her friends sternly by passionate sapphire orbs. Good words my dear. "We simply need to try out a different tactic. Perhaps-" "A party!" "A race!" "Apple buckin'!" "Animal caring?" "Dad!" We all turned to Spike by that last final proclamation, myself unable to not grin and laugh a little from the proud expression on the dragon's adorable face for his own suggestion. Even Applejack, Rainbow and Fluttershy giggled slightly. Doing the best to maintain composure, the amused fashionista coughed politely before proceeding, "Yes well, all fine suggestions certainly, but it must be a plan devised from all our most spectacular assets merged in one glorious result. Has anyone seen Starlight, by the by?" Starlight? Last I checked... No clue. The others were in the negative too, shaking their heads towards the somewhat pouting Rarity, which prompted Spike's soft sigh of warmth from next to me. "Well, we certainly mustn't leave the poor unicorn out must we? Come along group, we have a plan to forge!" And they're off! That was to say, just the mares, Spike lingering behind alongside me as we observed their determined departure in going to cheer the lavender alicorn up, whom radiated enough sadness I could still feel from here. Regardless, I observed with a content and relieved smile. All those times, whilst running away, worrying about Twilight... When it was made abundantly clear time and time again that, with six wonderful, caring friends and a compassionate, reliable son, she would always be fine. Just okay. Let them figure out a way of cheering up the mare, I needed to take a moment to cheer this poor guy up beside me in the hallway I missed terribly. "You think Mom will be fine?" How casual Spike would refer to the very mare whom raised and helped hatched him in the first place, in spite of the concern leaking out his child tongue. In answer, though straining a little doing so, my wing extended enough to pull the young dragon in my embrace, feathers stroking green scales atop the head with reassurance. "She has her friends, and she has us." I replied gently, offering a marginal smile. "What more could she possibly need...?" "Erm... The EEA approving of her school to open again?" Spike did possess a valid point. Twilight evidently wouldn't be getting happier anytime soon without something behind done regarding the EEA's decision of shutting down a passion of hers, I pondered while then walking through town, regarding the gravel in frowning thought. Question being, what though? Let's address the situation by what we knew thus far, shall we? The EEA were informed of missing students right off the bat, the teachers weren't making a good impression, and then the incident at Friends and Family day occurred, all in the span of under twenty-four hours. Neighsay WAS well within his right to shut down the school. Didn't mean, however, it was a sound conclusion. Do this by the book, do that by the book. Break one rule and you're uncredited! Sterner education facilities have proven more lenient, and success becoming the overall result from such. Neighsay didn't even provide Twilight a chance to hear her out, assuming the school was constructed in the manner of a public Dumbledore's Army for all ages, evidently misunderstanding Twilight's intentions. A school to protect? Please, Twilight would rather teach young ones a million times over how to befriend than to fight. In anything, I would be the exact pony to open up a school to teach others in defending themselves and other. A School of Balance, if you will. But I was getting off-track, my main problem for now is how to get the EEA to give Twilight... OUR school another chance? From what Spike described, not to mention the impression Neighsay gave on that day of the school's closing, they were a stern and somewhat stubborn bunch, acting like their own Ministry of Magic. ...I needed to cut down on the Harry Potter references. Must be the Ravenclaw within- Stopping. "Sorry." "No harm done." Some cloaked figure with visible scales replied from our accidental bumping, continuing our separate ways. Now think Ja... Stardust, what could possibly work to amend this entire situation for the mare I loved...? You could attempt appealing to the Equestrian Education Association. Oh hey Starswirl. Yeah remember him? We haven't really spoken as much since the wake the Zagreus' defeat, whom was currently stored inside a Master Ball safe and tucked away. Appeal to them, old stallion? You want me to kiss their decrepit hooves and beg for them to re-open the school? Because, in all honesty... Well okay, if it was for Twilight's happiness in favour of my pride. Perhaps not quite literally, Jack. Sounding rather amused by the mental image. Hardy har. Councilor Neighsay is motivated by conduct, taking rules and regulations to the heart without listening of self-justifications, yet that doesn't needlessly make the unicorn unreasonable. Like Twilight, you have your own certain wisdom and acts of persuasion. Think carefully my friend, what would sound appealing to ponies like the EEA? Hmm... Well, they value intelligence and knowledge, not too confident regarding wisdom. They obviously deem species outside their own as a threat, and I couldn't begin to list the things I had to say regarding THAT. On that subject, how would they regard me? Though entirely irrelevant, they may not listen if these stern clowns were aware, like practically every other equine in Equestria since that declaration in Celestia's kingdom, of my otherworldly origins. What guarantee would they listen? But that wasn't going to stop me from trying, no no no. For Twilight, and everyone on this planet who should learn friendship, I would and will make an effort, just need to think up the best solution. Hmm, maybe I could set up a meeting between the EEA and representatives of other species to display they're not so entirely different and aren't without likable qualities. If I was a Prince without a kingdom now, perhaps assert my authority if things ever went south through a hypothetical gathering of that nature. Myself pointing out, Jack, that even without becoming an alicorn has ever stopped you from dominating authority since your humble beginnings. Hah! Fair enough- Hello? I paused from the sudden prickle of panic and fear amidst, a sea of passive content, from another life form close by, snapping my head upwards to notice the light brown stallion taking immediate notice of me and hastily trotting away, pulling a wagon of sheets down another light busy street. Sandbar, wasn't it? Wonder what could make him so distraught and hurry away from my presence? My eyebrows shot upwards curiously. Did he assume us teachers - well, former - were mad still because of the incident? It was a mistake, I'm not blaming children unlike most on this planet. Why not pursue, Jack, and uncover the reason yourself? ...Why? Starswirl chuckled. Perhaps our young Earth Pony friend over there shall guide you to the very solution you require against the EEA's judgment. From a kid... The only pony kid who made friends with the other species of students? Still, whenever this typically vague implied the old teacher was aware of something that can often be fruitful for situations, plus I didn't really have anything better to do at this point, you know being sacked from educating and all. Eh why not? Shrugging, I walked after the stallion, making certain to hold track of the scent of anxiousness repugnant coming from him and maintaining my distance enough whilst going on the trek. You know, this would be a whole lot easier if it weren't for these [BEEP]ing, uncontrollably flapping wings knocking into every bush and feathers getting trapped between branches here and there. Damn good thing the young Earth Pony I pursued wasn't within earshots of my low curses and wings hitting everything it could on the pathway through the forest, that of he mistook the noises for other wildlife lurking within these woods. No, I've yet to actually learn how to properly utilize these wings, and even regular Equestrian magic from my newly-acquired horn. I had been busy, what with constant celebrations and making up for lost time. I know I know, two months is more than enough spare time to at least practice out my new additions to the returned pony form, but like I said, Twilight, Spike, the girls, all my friends wanting me to do as they request in spending time together after breaking their hearts for about eight plus months. But I digress, back to focusing on the present, Sandbar was leading me, unknowingly on his part, deep into the Everfree Forest. Why he would be pulling a wagon of blankets here was anyone's guess, but Starswirl wanted me to follow in hopes of searching my answer to Twilight's dilemma, so here I was, following. Keeping track of his energy scent as to not lose the stallion whenever distant enough. Know something even more surprising than Sandbar not noticing he was being followed with all the accidental noise I was currently making? Not a single predator that roams these woods were spying or attempting to attack the seemingly lone stallion, or they detect my protective scent too. Maybe those six mares whom have confidently explored this habitat time and time again has taught the creatures here not to underestimate the six ponies or anyone associated with them. Here we were, an open clearing! Sandbar, still not even picking up the slightest whiff he was then being openly tracked, continued merrily on his pathway towards the stone Castle of the Two Sisters, humming lightly to himself with his emotions, while somewhat apprehensive still, were rather gleeful as though something amazing was about to happen. Sensing then, right afterwards, the other five presences within the ancient building itself, if the excited, playful sounds coming from its walls weren't enough of an indication. Smirking, I raised a brow and continued follow, getting a sneaking suspicion as to what, or who, Sandbar was supposedly meeting in such a private setting, taking ten seconds before following the young light brown stallion indoors. "Yay, blankets!" Of course, and not a single one of them noticing my arrival in favour for the gifts their pony friend has brought them. Silverstream, the pink Hippogriff of the young six, plucked one light blue blanket out and nuzzled her cheek against it. "It's even softer than seaweed!" Charming. She beamed from the air cheerfully. "Perfect!" Ah, Yona, picking up her own set of fabric from the pile and proceeding to carry them over to the side of the grand hall, which was a shell of its former self. "Blankets make best Yak den!" "Blankets are used to wrap over, not under, Yona." Gallus, the blue griffon whom looked as though he painted himself in honour of the Wonderbolts, slyly commented while picking out his own piece of fabric next, inspecting it thoroughly before shrugging, evidently deeming it sufficient for rest. Next was Smolder's turn, the orange feisty dragon in her presumably teenage years. No idea how dragons ages worked precisely. "THIS is what ponies sleep in?" Thumb of a claw rubbing the softer item curiously, the female lizard with dark pink scales raising a dubious brow. "No wonder you guys are so soft? Rocks are way better to sleep with!" Observe, as Smolder demonstrated this apparent fact by snuggling herself into a pile of decayed rocks close by with seeming content. Said dragon then popped open an eye in realization. "Hey, where are the pillows? Your promised you'd get some too!" "Yeah!" Silverstream concurred, practically bouncing up and down eagerly in midair. "It's not a proper slumber party without pillows... So I've heard!" Both Sandbar and I smiled at her enthusiasm, the former replaying in reassurance. "Don't worry, I'm just about to head out to get thos too, along with some cupcakes I ordered at Sugarcube Corner." Then came Ocellus' tender, but obviously nervous voice. "Um, guys...?" The bluish green, reformed Changeling pointed towards the entrance. Ah, finally noticed my coming in, have we? So have the others by then, evident by their flabbergasted, and rather, fearful, expressions. I barely concealed my grin, offering a gold hoof in wave. "Hey guys. Slumber party huh?" ... ... ... "No teachers allowed!" I burst out in laughter then, rather impressed by Gallus' loud wit as retaliation to my playful question. Fair does kid. "P-Professor Stardust! We were just er... Em..." Yeah? The pink niece of Novo wildly glanced around before diving straight into the blanket mountain, causing a small, utterly harmless explosion. Before Silverstream's head popped out the wagon with a wide, unsure grin. "Doing an overdue class assignment!" "Y-Yeah!" Smolder quickly played along, tapping the chin on her hard skin. "On... Blankets... In a castle! Yeah we wanted to see if... If..." Before visibly deflating, rolling her pale blue eyes and giving up. "Ah heck, you caught us red-handed." Sandbar immediately took point, approaching hesitantly before the waiting gold Prince and motioning to himself. "It's my fault, Professor." Eyes pleading for understanding. "We just didn't want to be separated after the school closed down... It's like you said, friendship comes in all shapes and form." "That's still the cheesiest thing I've ever heard..." "Yona no want to be removed from best friends!" Ocellus then asked as everyone gathered to together, almost protectively. "Are we in trouble...?" That voice was so painfully sincere and terrified, such emotions reflecting in everyone's expressions. These kids... Heh. "Twilight would be proud of you six, just as I am." They blinked in shocked, prompting my smirk to widen. "Despite what happened that day, your bonds have quickly grown enough to see past any prejudice and learn what exactly friendship stems from. Of course you're not in trouble... At least, until any of the creatures that roam these woods find you guys." "We can take care of ourselves!" Smolder punched her own palm with a determined grin, evidently eager for battle. The female Yona added with her own smiling resolve, stomping right beside her dragon friend. "Yaks have no fear! Yona says, BRING THEM ON!" Sandbar smiled fondly to his friend's enthusiasm, before turning back to me curiously. "So... What happens now?" Good question, and fortunately you young six have already given me the best answer. Starswirl, get me a camera, stat! Soon as I ordered that, one medium, perfect device fell into my hoofs, myself smirking lightly towards the surprised, blinking assortment of friends. Yeah, clearing my throat, I then answered in finality. "Go back to our castle in Ponyville, tell Spike that I sent you guys and that you need some rooms for the time being. It's safer there than it is here. Appears I'm going to amend some mistakes after all." When they finally, albeit hesitantly, nodded, my expression softened before playfully holding up the flashing device. "Now I want you six to get as close as you can together and smile with your best pose each. I need some evidence." Twilight's school may be saved yet, and thanks to these young guys, I'll have all I required to appease the stuck-up ponies threatening to bring the Princess in a spiral state of depression. Knowing from experience, no one would ever wish that, for themselves of another. Although somewhat uncertain, the practically star pupils of the shutdown education building huddled together with their best smiles, confident or not. The camera took their picture without fault, finding myself being expressed gratitude to while being simultaneously crushed to death by an embracing energetic Hippogriff. This will work after all. This might not work after all. Also, this WAS the [BEEP]ing Ministry of Magic! Court was in session. A bunch of uppity scholars versus the Twilight Warrior and a Prince to boot, let's see who fares better. "Stardust Balance." Neighsay from his place atop with his councilors between, all concealing in the shadows like they're suppose to be an intimidating force. "Quite bold of you to approach in light of recent events; your reputation precedes you." I was only using magic because of the Dementors! Heheheheheheheheheheheheheh. Which one's Dolores Umbridge, that firm-looking [BEEP] on the side between the two decrepit stallions? My gaze turned to face the Head Councilor, not batting an eye. "Then you know why I'm here." "I have a suspicion." His white shaded muzzle twitching in pure disdainful annoyance. Ah, already seeing I wasn't going to back down lightly. "Bias, however, is not part of your credentials, but I suppose witnessing your Princess so disheartened can soften a heart presumably set in stone." "Then allow me to get straight to the point to my purpose here, and the very argument I am prepared to present before your oh so humble council." Sarcasm wasn't lost on them, but Neighsay had the decency not to easily take the bait. Goodie, a challenge. "By all means." Leaning back and nodding once. "Princess Twilight Sparkle and her friends have accomplished and sacrificed too much for your world to be squandered by petty rules. Their lessons and teachings required- No, NEEDED to preserve the spread of unity and protection across Equestria." "You dare claim protection when your same Princess permits savages into our educational standards? The same beasts that almost brought harmed upon ponies that day, disregarding how many times they have attempted nothing but despair upon ponykind before?" "'Savages' that make mistakes and learn just as much AS ponykind. They deserve the same privileges, respect and teachings as our kind do." "Our kind, 'your Highness.'" Feeling the jibe behind that addressal, Neighsay practically sneering. "Hardly yours." "Irrelevant..." I growled lightly, that nasally prejudiced tone already putting my body trembling to pounce. That inward urge to strangle the life out of any creature that speaks ill of kind with such disgust. "You call other species monsters. What of your own kind? How many times have THEY doomed Equestria?" "Isolated incidents-" "Ponies who've gone mad with power, secure in our highly positions and craving only for more. Ponies who accept non of equal, just for themselves." One hazel gaze sweeping over everyone following this firm statement, "Sound familiar?" During that rhetorical snark, many among the high seats began to squirm faintly and trade uncertain glances. That's it, start doubting yourself, works all the better to stress my point. Sole exception being Neighsay, the tall stallion from his head seat merely curling his muzzle distastefully. "The subject of traitors holds no bearing among the current conversation, politics do not concern us." Rolling my eyes, I huffed and leaned back. Of course he'd want to change the subject. "So far, your Highness, no evidence has been provided for us to even consider re-opening that irresponsible excuse for a school." No evidence you say? Hmm, I don't know about that, myself then pulling out a certain photograph to be magically taken around the councilor's faces. Passing around the room above me for a good time before they reached Neighsay himself. "You want proof? There's your proof. Six unique, respectful species becoming friends all because of that school you foolishly shut down." I began, not taking my eyes off anyone while moving around on the spot. "Yes, they performed an accident, like all living things." "Ignorant youth, unaware of the danger they pose-" "Exactly! Young, ignorant, but open-minded, ready to learn! Imagine what we could all learn from various cultures, religions and teachings! Students who equally have such to teach us; gateways to a new era for all Equestria and beyond! Unity, that protects our world and each other! Open your Goddamn eyes you old-fashioned hicks!" Eyes narrowed, but the emotions coldness were beginning to break, leaking cracks of curiosity and doubt. Good, it's working! The photograph passed down back to me, in my gold hoofs. "You can hide in those shadows, acting like you know best for the education of Equestria. Or you can rid some aged traditions and make way for the new, for the benefit of all." "Never." Came Neighsay's exact stern, and rather biased response, despite some more of his fellow councilors trading glances every passing second, beginning to sway. With both white hoofs almost slamming on his desk, the tall robed stallion glared over with darker irritation. "Tradition is everything, and we refuse to heed the words of an ignorant otherworldly beast fooling others in a pony guise. You're not welcome here, your Highness." ...Right. Okay. Wanna play hardball, your Worshipfulness? I'll play hardball. Bowing my head a little... Then gazing back upwards, startling the mane intimidated councilors in shrinking back from the golden, terrifying eyes replacing green-blue in determined anger, throwing off the group of councilors from acting like stern creatures of high importance, to the scared little ponies as usual. Put up with this prejudice in my own world. Ignorance a gateway to mockery, rage and shun. I will not have that here. Enough prejudice against others for a thousand years, it must end. I will never put up with it again! Enough so that, amidst my powerful conviction, finding myself levitating atop this repulsive stallion's desk and causing him to lean back in sheer anxiousness. "I'll make you a deal." Came my rather strengthened voice. "You will have the school re-opened. You will never bother Twilight and her friends again, and allow to teach their own way without your petty rules and conducts. You WILL allow them to help Equestria and spread the magic of friendship without ever interfering with their methods and teachings again. They WILL operate outside of your EEA rules for everything they've done for all of you. And in return..." I exhaled, my tone softening a little for the best bargaining chip I could think of, first one springing to mind. "I will never teach at any Equestrian school again, theirs included." Done! That should be sufficient enough in appealing to their somewhat natural revulsion against any creature outside of equine kind taking a part in their society. If it's the only way they'll never bother Twilight again... I've sacrificed worse. "What are you, really...?" Neighsay finally voice, regaining his voice to a solemn tone and narrowing eyes in unnerved curiosity. "You who takes the form of our kind. What truly lies beneath to wield such stone conviction?" He wants to know... Alright then. Lenaing much closer, my following whisper put all of Neighsay's fears to rest... And ramped them up to twelve. Matters gone well, all things considered. Except... "Where in Celestia have you been?!" Yeah that. My own satisfied smile wiped off fully from the stormily feelings of Twilight's emotions pounding my heart from closer proximity, the Princess having slammed the doors opened to outside the castle on my approach, visibly small relieved tears before she tackled right into me, nearly knocking me off my hoofs. Whoa, okay then! Evidently she missed me! "Seriously, Stardust?" Starlight commented while approaching us next, raising an unimpressed brow as Twilight eventually released me, shaking her head with a scoff. "Of all times you chose to leave elsewhere, especially when last time you had it was..." One lilac glance to the visibly fuming Princess. "Yeah." From the doorway, the rest of the Mane Six, Spike and the six students observed curiously, some of which halfway behind the doorways to conceal themselves. Tapping her lavender hoof impatiently, the Princess of Friendship returned my focus entirely on her whilst wiping off the remaining tears. "I'm waiting." Twilight was brooking no room for stalling, expression stern fear-inducingly so, causing me to step back from the fierce looks on those breathtaking features, happy or frightening. Sometimes both! Maybe Starlight was onto something, bonehead move on my part, leaving so early without at least informing Twilight... Perhaps I should've taken her with me... Goddammit, I just realized my own grievous error. Opting next, as effort of making up, mumbling a "Sorry" before passing the scroll of a latter towards the lavender mare, whom softened her annoyance slightly in favour of puzzlement, Twilight opening and reading up and down the contents withing declaring the EEA's assent and promise of no interference for the future to come. ... ... ... "Oh..." Twilight exhaled in realization, blinking and re-reading again and again, before passing Starlight began reading it while violet, sparkling eyes regarded me next. "Is this all true...?" "You can now use the school and teach to your heart's content... In your own ways." Adding that second bit more vocally towards the groups approaching, eliciting some of their sighs of relieved happiness. "The EEA will never bother you again." "In favour of your vow never to teach in any Equestrian facility again." Starlight announced in befuddled surprise, her own purple gaze glancing upwards my way. "But...!" Now we see why Twilight wasn't too happy by the new of opening her school. "But you love teaching..." The Princess finished for her former pupil tenderly, finding lavender hoof press gently against gold. "I do..." I confirmed, emphasizing a wide loving smile while brushing a strand of gorgeous hair. "But I love your happiness more..." Heaving a breath then declaring before Twilight could even interject. "This school is everything Equestria needs. Friendship is the true magic of the world, and balance can never be achieved until we all experience such a gift for ourselves. Equestria needs you girls... And son." Spike perked up, allowing my warm expression to get better. "What about you?" Starlight asked next, tilting her head. "What will you do now, without being able to teach?" "Oh... I'll have a lot to keep me occupied." Managing to spread golden wings somewhat and gesture with my new horn, offering a humoured grin that some returned. Twilight stayed quiet, her feelings jumbled. But the resolve almost knocked me back, the Princess' orbs sparkling brighter. "Then we'll do our absolute best not to let your sacrifice go to waste." Turning to everyone else with a newfound smirk. "My idiotic lovable Warrior is right." Hey. "Friendship is the key element of magic, and we need to help share it across Equestria. And hopefully, one day, beyond that, and this time... We'll do things our own way." Initiating a typical group hug between everyone, dancing and celebrating briefly while Spike came up to join me, the young son elbowing my right front limb with a wink. "Funny story, Twilight was about the school again even without Neighsay's permission, until we found you were suddenly missing." "Uh... Oops." "Maybe you can open your own school, huh? Teaching Balance and all, eh. You are the 'Prince of Balance now, officially." That caused my short laugh, ruffling green scales and grinning widely, the mood lightening greatly. "One thing at a time, my boy." Meeting Twilight's love-filled eyes again and making my smile grow warmer every passing second, the gratitude and sheer affection mutually colliding without our sacred, reforged bond. "Besides, I'm not the Prince of Balance... I'm the Prince of Family." Only a few hours later, with letters and encouragement, the School of Friendship opened anew, thus became a promising future for all.
Chapter 187: The Soul of Wit"See? I told you this was great stress relief!" "Hm, so you did son." Had to confess, as I smiled humouredly in affectionate gratitude to this little bundle of joy with scales. Passing back the ball from my spot on the other side of the front lawn. "Just make sure that clown never invokes a discussion with me again." Spike chuckled lightly, albeit with some sheepish nervousness. "Heheh, not sure you could really call what happened back there a 'discussion,' Dad." Well... He wasn't entirely wrong, if it's to believe by my attempt of being calm and civil vanquished almost entirely, not to mention instantly, from the previous conversation with another equine whom I only got acquainted with today after hearing SO much about from Pinkie, whom had shared my misgivings. "One could call it progress, Spike... Though the same can't be said for that impersonator." Us two having had the 'pleasure' of getting introduced by Maud's new boyfriend earlier today. One sentence in, and it was officially how much I hated the stallion. I mean... My God. Wow! That Sheldon-wannabe just knew how to push people's buttons without even trying-! Newfound, restored reflexes swiftly catching the ball, the young dragon son smirking faintly. "No getting distracted Dad." "If I was getting distracted, son, I wouldn't have caught that meager throw so easily." Was my playful taunt back, inciting Spike's grin to widen in teasing challenge, a shared expression from a tightly-close bond. Throwing the ball back and forth following our light banter, Spike's idea was working its charm; a nice, quiet afternoon of father-son bonding, radiating my heart in pure elated satisfaction. Grand idea Spike, and it highlighted my day knowing he wanted to make someone he considered like that feel better immediately. Despite the next following taunt almost implying otherwise, since I had to leap a little to catch that next throw. "Ha! Maybe you're just getting sloppy. Don't tell me you were so out of exercise without that gold-coat bearded mess Mom complains a lot about?" My own lips curled with devious grinning by his fond challenging expression. Big mistake Spike. "It's on now..." I growled with amused acceptance, the following throw of the round bouncy item prompting the ill-prepared dragon to jump up himself to grab the hurled ball with both claws... Skidding his scaly back across soft grass in response. He'll be alright, didn't throw it THAT hard. ...I hoped. Evidently, of course, Spike was unharmed, raising up the ball in self-congratulations and a pleased grin as though winning some kind of marathon. But hey, if it makes my kid happy, I approached with my own warm beaming, patting the green scales that count for lizard hair atop my proud son's head in amused affection, having missed this for eight months. Ten months now, to be more precise, two since my return back home. Let me just say, almost feels like nothing's changed. Minus a few things... Which one of them spoke up from the front castle doors. "Spike." Twilight called, prompting us to turn towards the Princess standing atop the steps, offering her own fond light smile the dragon's way. "Could you go check with Rarity about those school uniforms ideas we've discussed last evening? Just need to know what she's cooked up thus far." Code, as always when the 'R' word was mentioned, for Spike to keep himself preoccupied away from something that wasn't for his ears. Spike lit up more like a Christmas tree, setting the ball and offering myself a playful salute, before hurrying down towards the peaceful-for-now Ponyville where his waifu awaited. Kids. I observed the eager youthful dragon with affectionate humour before turning to regard the love of my life, whom was watching Spike leave herself with a tender smile of adored love. Yep, still felt as though nothing changed too much. Something however, at that moment, did alter from the sudden softened expression my way, followed by Twilight tilting her head, cutely I might add, obviously contemplating for a moment. Proceeded by closed eyes, a deep breath, exhale, finally looking back at me with a solemn approach. "We need to talk." Oh... So it wasn't just me suddenly bubbling apprehensive dread in the pit of my heart for this overdue conversation. Long, long overdue discussion, something I continued onwards in self-reminding following this equally nervous mare, whom was concealing it outwardly better than my self-pitying state. Twilight proceeded to escort her warrior somewhere safe and completely secluded, away from the castle and Ponyville, from entirely prying eyes and eavesdropping ears, down a pathway soon to area I was all but familiar with. Of course... Makes sense, this talk which had been months in making to take place here, of all locations. Where it all technically first started, where first-reflection and deep, thought-provoking conversations regularly took root when it needed to be so private and deep. The, self-named, Star Hill. Overlooking the many grassland fields, forests and mountains from far off in the middle in this nice, pleasantly-atmosphere of a day. Where I first confessed to Twilight about my problems with making friends, about accepting to open my heart again. A location I took when pitying myself or planning some painful plot which would only result in hurting others, myself the most. That's not to say this modest hill, which from behind also displays the humble equine town close by beautifully too, hasn't had its good moments in memories either. Picnics and stargazing often took root here, public or private, between only myself and my deepest, closest friends. Now, another, brand new private moment was to take root. Deservedly so. Let's hope I'll live long enough to tell the tale, eh? This was likely the most fragile our bond would become ever since season three... Oh boy. I heaved a quiet sigh, just as we reached atop the grassy hill overseeing a breathtaking landscape, Twilight not exactly turning away yet, evidently having a moment of composing thoughts and emotion before we get started. Knowing her, my Princess may present a flat-out full list which rolls from up here all the way to Town Hall in the center of Ponyville regarding everything I did wrong and how I could possibly redeem myself. If it starts with my proposing to her two minutes after our long-awaited reunion, I was going to literally roll down this hill myself. Heheh... Don't mind me, just trying to lighten the mood whilst praying for my own survival in spite of deserving whatever this creative, powerful mare throws my way. What felt like eternity passed, before the Bearer of Magic finally turned to face me, prompting my stiffened stance. This was it, the moment I've been both anticipating and afraid for in simultaneous balance, bottom hoofs quivering slightly while struggling somewhat to remain emotionally prepared by whatever Twilight was about to say. What happens now, determines our very future, and damn was I lucky enough for things to stay as they were up to this point. Crucial moment, couldn't or shouldn't [BEEP] it up this time around. Finally, my beloved Twilight Sparkle spoke. "You're right, this would be the moment I'd begin ranting and raving for your horrible actions ten months ago. Normally, I zap you with so much magic you'd be coughing out pixie dust for the next four weeks and flinching in reaction for whenever we're in close proximity of one another. The moment I'd commence proclaiming you as the worst special somepony ever, human or no, and declare that no amount of apologizing or efforts of amending things could ever repair the hole you carved in my heart, and our friends, since you foolishly departed on some self-pitying quest for fixing mistakes by yourself, contradicting every. Single. Thing I've done to teach you that there were better means." Ruthless, and how callously, calm and thoroughly composed, Twilight was saying without batting an eye only made things exemplify in terms of scariness, my gold stallion body leaning back a little and practically close in rolling painfully down and hoping the concussion would spare me from a worse fate. "...However." However? This I blinked at with surprise, the tiniest bubble of hope surfacing that I may escape this scene unscathed. But Twilight maintained the balanced, if not sterner expression on beautiful features then. "I'm giving you one chance, to stop me from saying or doing any of that. One opportunity for you to say something that might - if only by a marginal might - spare you from my justified ire and give the slightest consideration on forgiving you for a start for your heinous crimes that fateful night. I'll give you a moment to think carefully on this matter, Jack, but you have to understand..." Expression, by a slice, became more gentler, along with the resigned feminine tone. "What you say here and now, as you believe, will change everything." One chance... One chance, alright. Yeah, that I could work with. A whole moment to think for myself and find the perfect solution in amending the wrongs I had brought upon this angel, our son and the very friends we cherish equally? All that had to be done was express my regret the most efficient, and apologetic way possible, and then I could earn her total forgiveness. ...Except... ... ... ... "I can't." My heart spoke, tender and acknowledging the lone, awful fact, regarding my Princess with a somber muzzle. "Nothing I could ever say or do would ever begin to make up for deceiving you that day, Twilight..." A prompted sigh of despair, never taking my eyes off hers for the full truth to come out. "Arrogance, the strive for independence, overconfidence and the loathing to burden people. The great natural traits and downfall of men. I had succumbed to those time and time... Just as I will continue to without intent. I'm not perfect Twilight; quite frankly, despite all the amazing things you've all taught me, the lessons of friendship, improving as a person, finding my true calling, I don't think I'll ever truly become better than what I already am." Happy, Starswirl? Was I happy even? Who was happy anymore? Bring me back to season four, I beg of someone. "So... No, I can't make up for what I've done by words or actions, regardless how much I tried," Was the sole, overall conclusion, my pathetic self offering the faintest of wry, accepting grins. "You were right, Twilight, as always... I'm the biggest fool out there who doesn't appreciate what he always had... I deserve whatever punishment you have in mind for me..." Should I bow my head? Seems almost redundant, an echo of our conversation that night of reunion. No, I kept the contact of hazel to violet, somewhat holding my breath as Twilight stared at me, long and thoughtful, expression betraying little and revealing almost nothing. Our bond may be close as to sense each other's thoughts and emotions - quite literally - but the perfect Princess wasn't allow me to pick up on anything the following moment. Until, at last, she smiled, small but genuine in relieved satisfaction. Satisfaction? What the heck was she satisfied about-? "Admitting I'm right..." A soft lavender hoof cupping my pony cheek. "That's all I needed to hear..." What? Wait what? Twilight smiled in amused affection by my outward, and inward, honestly baffled reaction, thankfully explaining herself further. "All you had to do, was finally rid of that stubborn pride and confess I was right about everything. That's all it took, Jack..." But... What... No... Hang on... Wait...! My face was a torrent of unique expressive feelings, ranging from earnest confusion to flabbergasted hope. Did that mean, I dared to dream, Twilight Sparkle DID forgive me, fully? Was it a test, did I pass without realizing? What the Hell was going on?! From another answer, this time slightly more intimate, a gentle peck to the top of my equine nose, Twilight stepping back then with a rather pleased grin, proceeded next by a nod. "I forgot how cute you look when you're taken off-guard so unexpectedly." Well I... Ah...! Twilight chuckled some more, followed by a shake of the head. "Let me clarify, Jack; as I said just earlier, whatever you say next affects the future, and it seems fate's on your side... Or is it balance?" Her pondering meant little by my own, deeply exhaling reaction and clutching my golden furry chest in sheer relief and relaxation, that burden in my chest which had progressively climbed from the walk all the way up here. So I wasn't about to be put through the worst, hellish state of affairs for my own narcissistic behaviour ages back? Thank God these ponies, especially this wonderful, beautiful mare, were so forgiving- "You'd still do anything to repent for your errors, yes?" Twilight suddenly asked then, as though sensing my overjoyed thoughts. I hastily nodded, eager to please at this point. "Absolutely. Everything I can to make up for what happened to you and our friends by my own hand... Hoof." Growing accustomed to using that for addressing the end of my limb again. Twilight grinned, rather mischievously, and suddenly I felt my heart chill again. "Excellent. Then we can get started." Started? Started on what-? Suddenly, finding myself along with Twilight into the castle kitchen and- Jesus! Mop, bucket of soapy water and dust cleaner abruptly thrust into my front limbs, Twilight smirking lightly following a sly, casual piece of entrancing voice. "You may begin with your first day of the following month in making amends to everypony by completely all of Spike's chores for the next few days. I want every piece of our castle scrubbed and mopped clean, no corner left untouched. If you manage not to fall down from exhaustion by the fourth day, I might become more lenient." Twilight concluded with a coy wink, reminiscent of... Myself. "Good luck." Disappearing through a pink flash, prompting my stunned self to gapingly look around, brain attempting to quickly process what was being requested of me. All of... Spike's chores... Every... Inch of the castle... ... ... ... Better get started then... [BEEP]. Note to self... Never remark... About Spike's chores... Ever again... Was gonna give that kid his own amusement park for managing to clean every spot and piece of such a giant tree crystal, both in and out, without so much a single complaint. Congratulations Twilight... You made me envious of our own son. Hope you're happy... With yourself... "We're almost there..." Fluttershy commented beside the Princess of Friendship, both kindly waiting up for me every few seconds as my limbs felt all too close to wobbling over over the past five to six days of scrubbing and mopping. The mopping was the worst, especially with uncontrollable wings brushing against the wet floor every few seconds. Where were we going? Likely the sanctuary I had constructed for the yellow pegasus back when I was full human... No idea why, these two have been awfully hush hush regarding the... Circumstances... Still, upon our arrival, the animal spot looked just as great as it did following the finished result, mostly thanks to me. Not bragging, just stating the facts, all for the effort of making my caring friend thrilled and blissful. Her pet bear, birds, squirrels and various other animals in total relaxation and harmony amongst one another. Not a real predator in sight. Maybe Fluttershy changes their diets somehow, perhaps it's different in Equestria. Why was I even pondering about this? Multitudes of mopping and putting up with Starlight's playful remarks must have gotten to me. Regardless, I had to comment with light appreciation towards the humble resort of tandem peace. "Still as beautiful as I remember it..." Both mares looked over to me with their own smiles, Fluttershy's of pleased gratitude and Twilight's of immense satisfaction, the latter, especially by the sensation of planning through our bond, dropping my warm expression and placing me somewhat on edge. "I'm glad to hear that honey." Uh oh, the way the alicorn used 'honey.' Eyes sparkling dangerously. "Because you're certainly going to appreciate the view moreso the next few days camping out here tending to each and every of Fluttershy's critter friends." ...That... Would explain the wagon of seemingly random junk they had me pull along via wagon all the way here. The yellow pegasus proceeded to chime in, motioning to each and every friend in her own loving smile. "Now, Mr and Mrs. Buzzer love their tea at eight-point-two in the morning, no sugar with half the cup filled with milk. Mr. Round love his green decorated cup with honey added in beforehand. Oh, and try not to add too much salt in his tea; he's very strict about the flavour; six AM exact. Mrs. Goof likes her adorable children to be fed first, at nine-point-forty-three in the morning too. Just remember that-" My face could not look more like a defeated man's if I tried. But if you thought four days of tending an entire outside reserve for pure light-hearted animals wasn't daunting enough, boy weren't we in for a shock?! Twilight had wasted no time in dragging my reluctant, exhausted [BEEP] around to the next location I was gonna spend days of torture within. "Hmm... Not quite the stature or build for an appropriate replacement, but I suppose it'll have to do." You flatter me my dear, Rarity hummed and lightly poking around my exposed stallion body as though examining some unique specimen. Something I had been well acquainted with whenever Twilight began treating me like a lab rat eons ago. Struggling my absolute best not to lean forward or the sides and collapse off the center of this tiny podium... Was taking some effort. "Yes. Yes, thank you darling. He'll do just fine." Lovely, glad to hear it. My own wince prompted by the mental jab coming from the Princess, evidently hearing my internal complaints as if my wry expression wasn't enough of an indicator. The one-of-a-kind fashionista taking some steps back to be next to Twilight, smiling in pleasant approval. "Stardust will make a much more suitable live mannequin for my recent trends. I certainly hope he has the stamina." "I'd be surprised if he didn't." My teeth grit, forcing myself not to retort irritably back at the lavender alicorn whom was clearly enjoying my torment. "Just try not to overwhelm him too much Rarity, if you'd please." "Oh ho ho ho, no promises darling." That coy reply and gleam in sapphire eyes prompting my entire body hair to stand on air, suddenly wishing myself back on Fluttershy's sanctuary and play tea party with the raccoons again. Preferable right about then! "I do hope your tolerance and stomach for crowds have improved during the course of your runaway, Stardust darling, I have the extensive list of ponies we'll be expecting over the next few days. Business is, after all, expanding." Kill me. Just kill me. "Yee-haw! Put yer back into it sonny!" "Careful now Granny! He ain't too accustomed to carrying ponies and apple boxes at the same time!" "Ahh quit yer yappin' Applejack, this mighty fine stallion is doin' just fine. Ain't that right sugar?" I'm gonna kill everyone, and then myself... "Boy... Looks like no one's sparin' Stardust from any grief." "Eeyup." "Yee doggy! Come on sonny, use those legs, I ain't gettin' any younger! Deliver those boxes to and from the orchids before sundown! Then tomorrow, we'll see about harvestin' that zap apple flavour!" Everyone will die, and then it'll be me... "Er... You can do it sugarcube...! Heh... Think Granny might just be pushin' her expectations a little too far..." "Eeyup." Far from over. Far, far from precisely that, the horrors just kept on coming for once finishing being the farm tool of the Apple Family, Twilight dragging my resigned, exhausted and, at this point, trembling state towards a certain bakery, promptly thrown inside by a welcoming Pinkie and sent down the secret slide into the party lair. This was torture, right down to the core. Twilight was putting me through all this [BEEP] to make my life a brief living Hell. "Let's see here... There we are!" Oh no. The energetic pink Earth Pony soon piled a whole category of names and information on my back and front limbs, stuffing my face with folders containing everything needed to know for a certain task. Couldn't see Pinkie at this point, but I perfectly envisioned her wide beaming and step back once practically covering my body in files. "Here are all the parties scheduled for this week; Birthdays, holidays, celebrations. You'll get to organize them all, and be the special party planner making so many ponies smile! I'm off to hang out with Maud, have fun!" Pinkie immediately departing up the slide without even hearing a word of anything else from me regarding this. That's alright, I'm pretty confident my vocal cords dried up screaming in agony about two weeks back. Couldn't do it... I couldn't do it... Rainbow, however, offered a different viewpoint. "Man has being human made you slow." The Wonderbolt taunted with an ever-present cocky smile, flying on the spot a few feet forward. "Come on Stardust, you can do better than that!" Ugh... No... "Sheesh, it's not like I'm making you run all over Equestria! You look like you've been trampled on the whole week!" Agh... Uh... A playful scoff. "If you think this is too much, just remember that we're going to be racing five times everyday for the whole week. So toughen up, and give me something close to a challenge!" ... My last remaining strength, as thus, was galloping into the blue halls while slamming open any obstacle of a door with a push of my desperate form, tracking down the beloved signature as my mind was on pure autopilot. Had to get away, had to get away! Couldn't endure the pain any longer, I learned my lesson! Surely enough, neither mare looked particularly surprised overall to see my barging into the library, though they were briefly taken aback from my sudden appearance, hazel eyes locking on the purple alicorn observing me. Twilight! Next action, following the exploding relief in my chest with that mare in the vicinity, was diving into the lavender soft hoofs and practically crawling myself further inside, having escaped from Rainbow mid-race when she wasn't looking in favour of instincts for comfort and affection after such trying times. Her spike of concern through our bond prompted me to break apart then, burying my muzzle deeper into the comforting chest. "I can't take it anymore... I can't...! It's too much Twilight! Don't make me go back there, please! Don't make me go through all that again! It's PAINFUL love! My limbs feel like they're on fire, doing all those things for our friends... I never want to do any of that again, PLEASE!" During my moment of breakdown crisis, a gentle, loving hoof soothing my gold distraught back, another on the brown mane as Twilight knew exactly how to calm me down, in spite of the brief emotion of satisfaction I sensed from the alicorn... And the pink unicorn watching our tender moment. Eventually, the loving Princess cupped my jaw, having me meet her violet sparkling eyes and her knowing smile. "Now you understand." What? Twilight nodded to Starlight then, the latter returning the motion before opening the doors to the room again, this time- Ah! This time having myself hide behind my Princess from the appearance of the smiling mares. No, not again! But Twilight was quick to sense my hysteria, sending through waves of kind reassurance and some affectionate humour. Can you blame me, love? These friends put me through Hell! "And I didn't?" That mentally shut me up, the Princess giggling lightly before turning to face me again, the others joining at a respectable distance. "All that you've endured today, almost this entire month, is just a glimpse of everything you put me through when you left that night. Can you imagine the sheer agony of a breaking heart when I read that note, half-convinced I'll never see my Warrior again after such an amazing day? That day considered the last time I'll ever see the human I love? The waiting pain and sorrow of expecting you to come home, out of the blue, constantly checking the room and library and suddenly seeing you there, safe and sound? If it weren't for them..." Twilight cast a fond, and highly gratified glance to the others, whom grinned in sympathy and encouragement. "I never would have likely survived..." Oh... All this was then... "Was a painful, but necessary lesson." Twilight sighed, shaking her head softly at the stallion who sought nothing but her comfort. "I hated having to do this to you Jack, believe me, but sometimes... Sometimes I think you get away with too much that a lesson must be forcibly learned..." I... I understand. For that, my muzzle opened to speak, the Princess suddenly placing a lavender hoof on my lips to prevent speaking, Twilight then stating next with kind understanding. "You can sleep in for the rest of the week, if you want... I think you learned your lesson." Oh thank you thank you thank you! Commencing my then slower, limping but hurried pace towards the bedroom, just wanting to never get up from it after these weeks of pure agonizing pain. Amidst such, I heard Rainbow upon brushing past the girls mutter in good humour, "Figures I'd be the one to finally break him..." "Jack?" Oh, surprise surprise, the mare was too busy to have detected my approaching presence into the small reading room, Twilight looking my way curiously whilst levitating her book down, tilting that cute head oh so endearingly. "Is something the matter? I thought you'd be deeply resting right now." Was rather late, that much was true. So why did I even come here, close to midnight? Simple, while true I did have some rest, I only woke up a few hours later, unable to properly sleep ever since Twilight's confession much earlier. Spike's chores, Fluttershy's sanctuary, Rarity's boutique, Applejack's farm, Pinkie's party planning ways and Rainbow's daunting races. Twilight's clear acceptance of having her own special somepony suffer, despite it being out of character for the Princess, as semi-revenge and retribution for the emotional harm he caused her, and it was only a glimpse too. I made her suffer that night, without true intent to. Twilight had endured through so much bull[BEEP] all because of me, even before we started dating. She's been through enough in life, with all her hardships and responsibilities, and I had no reason to add on the pile of Twilight's plate. I was mentally tortured too, going through some things Twilight wasn't even aware of, alongside missing this wonderful, forgiving alicorn every walking step since leaving this home. Hell, even playing ball with Spike outside the castle had me miss her company already. Maybe we've become too clingy. One of my ex's broke up with me because of that... Perhaps we've relied on each other too much at this point... But you know what? You know absolute what, I'll tell you... I couldn't really care less. Twilight allowed herself to be stood up on hind legs, supporting by my caring front limbs as we commenced our postures for a beginning, familiar dance ever since our first date, all too long ago. "I will never change who I am as a person..." Was my light confession, those sparkling violet eyes patiently waiting for me to continue, knowing I needed to say this. So I did, smiling in warm love. "But I will never cause any pain to those I cherish more than life itself, ever again..." "...I know you won't." Came the replied whisper, Twilight managing a gentle, affectionate smile as we danced in the motion, the steps familiar between us and managing no effort in our tender, equally connected dance across the room. "Because if you do..." "I know, I know, you'll paper cut me to death with all the books in this room." "Jack..." Let us dance, Twilight... Let's finally enjoy the moment. Twilight hesitated, but heard my internal request, obliging as we proceeded catching up once again after so long. Two months together again hadn't felt like enough, I would devote ten years... No, twenty. Thirty, forty. A thousand years to make up for this breathtaking mare for all the harm I've unwillingly bestowed. Who knows, that might actually happen with us both being alicorns now... Need to talk with Celestia regarding our other deserving friends... Ah... Her adorable, beautiful head rested against my gold chest, lavender horn brushing beneath my bearded jaw. My heart increased rapidly in beat, breathing slowing down in harmonic satisfaction. Yeah... We both needed this. Maybe we should stay like this all night and morning... I'd like that. Her voice replied inwards, our ability to communicate via bond stronger than ever, Twilight's own touch of amused love leaking through. Hm, as would I, smirking lovingly and cuddling the beloved Princess, the candle lights, as ever, making this the most perfect setting. The real road to recovery, was now.
Chapter 188: Style These DaysOne... Two... Three... Four-! Ough... Alrighty, chalk that down with another failure, groaning with irritable mutters leaking from my deep tone, rising back up. Following that by resuming my precious spot atop the steady board on a tiny cliff by the clear modest lake. Trying that again! One... Two... Three... Four-! Ughgu... I could do this; just required more time to practice. Do what Rainbow does. Be the Rainbow. Taste the Rainb- Okay not doing that! No need to make it weird, just gotta go with my gut and follow the Wonderbolt's example, re-taking my spot yet again upon wiping the dust from my golden muzzle this pleasant afternoon. Got this... I'll show Twilight and the others, they're bound to be pleased and proud of my progress! Gotta do this right! One... Two... Three... Fou-! "Hey Stardust!" God dammit- Agh! "Whoops." A particular lime unicorn and her (mare)friend cringed from the next failure of an action, the former grinning sheepishly. "Heheh, sorry about that." "No harm done..." Came my mumble of disconcert, picking myself up from the dirt yellow ground once again and brushing my feathers. Concluding that moment of self-annoyance, I regarded the couple with a forced smile. "What brings you two here this fine day?" Bon raising the basket in answer, smiling herself, more easygoing. "We're having a picnic by the lake, seems like the perfect day for one." Glancing the board, one end on the cliff fixed by a sturdy rock, in curious interest. "I hope we aren't disrupting you from anything." "Nah, don't let me stop you." I reassured the two, proceeding to walk back up the cliff and make another attempt, though watching the smiling duo commence laying out the red and white square-patterned blanket, set out the food and drinks. Ecetera, ecetera. Meanwhile, getting myself prepared by the edge of the board, widening the golden wings slowly yet again, finally getting the hang of that thanks to some tips by a certain lavender mare. This time, I won't screw up, at last gonna get the gist of this skill and impress my friends once they're back from Manehatten. "What are you up to anyway?" Lyra inquired next as she and the cream mare rested down on the blanket, tilting her head my direction. Clearing my throat, I smiled wryly back towards the two before vocally explaining myself. "Trying to, finally, put these wings to good use." Flapping the fragile additions gently for emphasis, prompting both their further keen interest, Lyra's yellow eyes lighting up with eager observation. "Cool!" Glad she thought so. "I've never seen you use those wings at all ever since you came back to Ponyville!" "Neither have I." Bon nodded in agreement, appearing rather intrigued to see herself. "We just assumed you were more comfortable trotting rather that flight, Stardust." Still am, a little. "If you have something, use it, is my motto." One of them anyway, smirking to my newfound audience before straightening in preparation, aiming to make another shot and get this right. Now, I wasn't going for overall flight. Lord knows I'd never achieve that just yet despite over two months of having these lightweight body parts on the sides of my pony form. No, I was going to try something simpler, something even Fluttershy as a filly could have accomplished without breaking a sweat. Or maybe one and two. My idea, was to glide across this lake right to the other side. To successfully reach that goal, I must press the X button to jump, then hold down the circle button in the middle of my jump to glide. Get this right, and I'll be buying myself a fresh batch of cookies. Ahem... I got this. One... Two... Three... Four...! The feeling of wind penetrating my bearded, equine features, the wings greeting the steady breeze prepared to take flight, going to soar across and feel what it was Rainbow Dash thrilled in experience across the vast blue skies- Annnnnnnnnnnd another smack of the face into dirt, prompting my muffled groans and the girls' "Ooooh...'s" of sympathy, this time spitting out the sand. Pah, the physical taste of failure... And tiny rocks and soil. One more failure to chalk up. Typical. "I'm sure you'll get it right this time, Stardust." "Yeah!" Heh, thanks girls. Opening my muzzle to express open gratitude by their encouragement, soon cut off from a rumbling sensations below my beneath body, emitting loud groans. Ahh great. Both mare chuckled to themselves, Bon soon smiling knowingly and making a gesture over towards them. "You must be famished after all those attempts. Why not come join us? Lyra made her traditional cherry pie." "With just the traditional dash of blueberry!" Lyra added in self-pride, beaming widely and just as welcoming. Eh, why not? Couldn't keep going on an empty stomach. Besides, I was getting nausea from eating dirt all afternoon anyway. "So I've noticed you're eating slower than usual, Stardust." Lyra pointed out around halfway during the picnic. Love these cheese sandwiches, by the way. "Have you... Gotten lazy?" Swallowing, I shrugged with an uncertain reply. "I don't think I've gotten lazy..." The lime mare tilted her head, placing down her own delectable food and squinted orange eyes knowingly. "I think you've gotten lazy Stardust." "Yeah you're right." I confessed, throwing a faint smile. "I have gotten lazy." "Why?" "I dunno... Age I guess." Lyra nodded, accepting that resigned sigh of an answer before looking to me with seeming worry. "Don't go lazy Stardust." Bon chuckled humouredly, inclining her head towards the other mare. "Don't do it, for Lyra Stardust, for Lyra." Nodding came my first, amused response, vowing cheekily. "Alright, for you, I will be young forever." Which, considering the circumstances these days, that may potentially happen. Once the moment of laughter passed, the cream Earth Pony beamed cheerfully. "So, where are your friends now, Stardust? I figured some would be sticking by you ever since... You know." Fair enough from her. I shrugged yet again with little substantial answer. "They left a note saying Fluttershy needed some help in Manehatten after I returned from meditation at Zecora's. Hence, I figured why not finally practice these things-" Again, extending the golden feathers again slowly. "- While I have the time?" Both ponies traded looks, accepting that for an explanation. "So what else are you gonna do in the meantime?" What else? "Don't know, never thought about it." With no clue as to how precisely long the others are out in the metropolis of a city. "Suppose I have plenty of free time." More shared expressions, the two mares seeming to have reached a decision, made clear from their acknowledging smirks. Should I be concerned? Suddenly standing up tall, both mares smirked down upon me with newfound inspiration. "Well, you obviously need a break from working those wings of yours!" Lyra announced happily, taking a large bite from a muffin. "Letz goaf play bolling wiz frinds!" Bon giggled, shaking her head endearingly before translating that muffled voice: "Let's make up for lost time and play some bowling with our friends." Glad to have had everyone at the bowling alley witness how badly I was at the game this time. On the plus side, unlike last time, I managed to get one strike, that's pretty much it, all going downhill from there. Felt as though nothing really changed, as my other group of friends chatted away alongside me down the modest, creative streets of Ponyville. Bon, Lyra, naturally Whooves and Derpy, the ever-quiet and head-bobbing Vinyl, and the cellist Octavia. Their own little 'Main Six,' as it were, with myself feeling like an extra add-on. Heh, maybe I was the Starlight of this group and the six mares before Starlight herself came along. That'd explain so much. Maybe the Sunset, varying between the groups. I don't know, I always considered to give off a more Sunset-esque vibe than a Starlight one, personality-wise, which theorized why we got along so well right off the bat. But then again, that also applied to the mild-pink unicorn. Maybe I was a mixture of both Sunset AND Starlight. Or, perhaps, I was simply the Stardust of the group. Why should I keep on comparing myself to others these days? A part of me likes to hope that I've finally earned that right to officially consider myself part of the gang. Light brown encouragingly tapped my golden shoulder, inciting my gaze towards the smiling Earth Pony. "Despite what happened back there, we're all happy to have you back Stardust." Glancing to the others still casually conversing and oblivious to this own restrained talk, Whooves sighing wistfully. "Things just weren't the same without you." "Hm, I can imagine." Came my own wry smirk, prompting the stallion's light chuckle, the pair of us lingering to the back of the group as we made our way to... Wherever we were being escorted to this time. "Believe me, contrary to what you may believe, the entire town went insane looking for you." 'Insane?' Really? A faint nod in response to my dubious look. "Indeed. We all divided into search parties and looked everywhere close to outside Ponyville, contacting friends and family in various distant civilizations around the edges of Equestria. All in hopes of locating the 'bipedal monkey with hazel eyes that drill into your soul.'" Whooves hummed for a moment, before inclining his head. "Octavia's words, not my own." The grey Earth Pony in question was evidently hearing this conversations, evidence being her head snapping forward straight with just the barest of pink hue from her muzzle from what I could see. Shrugging casually, I gazed back to the fellow stallion. "Well, she's not wrong." Grinning rather sheepishly. A sentiment Whooves shared perfectly. "No. With that ever-present scowl you typically adorn, it wouldn't be hard for you to stand out among ponykind." Again, truth. "Alas, all our efforts for naught; you did very well in hiding yourself, I must confess." Naturally, when I couldn't afford any distractions or endangerment to innocent bystanders during my path to finding Zagreus. Still, Whooves brought up a valid point in making these ponies work so hard to seeking my elusive self out. That I then sighed, offering a meek shrug and apologetic expression, ready to vocalize my regret. But Whooves beat me to the punch, raising a light brown hoof in dismissive reassurance. "Shan't hear a word of it!" Oh... Followed by small laughter to my reaction. "We understand why you did what you had to; placing yourself in the battlefield before others has always been one of your defining traits, Stardust." Well... Whooves kept on being accurate regarding myself. Guess the Doctor knew me better than I did. "Something about our kind - although I'm confident you are already well aware - is how remarkably forgiving we are. Not to mention, it's scarcely a matter you have to explain yourself to us in the first place. You felt responsible for Zagreus, and therefore took the charge into amending your mistakes. That's no crime. You're only guilt of making good friends deeply concerned to your wellbeing." Whooves took one momentary glance to a certain light grey pegasus chatting happily with Bon and Lyra, releasing a small sigh before bright blue turned back to me, solemn. "We were all worried, naturally, but moreso, we had faith." "...Thank you." Was all I could vocally say, offering a small grin of relieved gratitude for that. It felt nice, knowing there weren't that many grudges to my past mistakes. Whooves was correct; their... Our kind can usually be easily forgiving to others in spite of the extent to what damages they may have caused, both by physical or emotional. Both a flaw... And a quality. The same hoof brushing my exposed side, the good scientist continuing with a more brightened attitude. "You're back then, that's what matters most. And hey, with wings and a horn to boot." Both of which were currently useless, but the sentiment was there, and appreciated. "All the advantageous possibilities are at the palm of your hoof!" "Maybe you should sport a new look to show how much you've come to up to now!" Derpy finally pitched in, overhearing her (colt)friend's enthusiasm and grinning warmly in our direction. "Celebrate being an alicorn and pony again!" "Not a bad idea!" Lyra concurred with eager nodding, light orange eyes regarding the pair of us. "Maybe a cool new cape this time!" "Hmm, with just a flair of regality, elegance mixed with a display of raw power." The violin musician offered in next, looking over her shoulder with a sly disposition to her. Bon nodded, obviously seeing where Octavia was coming from. "Yes, but not with the hat this time." "Oh quite right, the fedora never truly did you justice, Stardust. Perhaps something more... Unique." "I know!" Lyra then announced, beaming widely before tugging Bon, Derpy and Octavia collectively via magic. "Let's go to my place and draw up ideas! Come on!" Merrily trotting in excitement on the path down to her house, Whooves sharing with me a wry, humoured expression before pursuing after the mares, leaving me to stand there. Thinking. Derpy's original idea swimming through my mind now as the more it lingered, rooting into my head, the further I indulged myself considering the option. For truth be told, I had often the passing thought of getting a new look than just walking around fully exposed all day, that human urge to cover myself up and appear somewhat decent remaining after these two months of equine nakedness. Perhaps it was finally time to deeply flesh out that train of thought and give myself something new to look forward to. Lyra might be on the right track, myself quickly following after the others despite knowing where the house was even after all this time. The map of Ponyville was deeply rooted in my head at this point. Eight months away and I could still wander around perfectly without ever getting lost again. I wasn't lost this time... I was home. Fun fact, Rarity had asked me to take care of her store in Manehatten since she was going to be preoccupied attending some fashion show to display her, creative designs. Hence why my brows raised upon learning Fluttershy, of all ponies, accepted our friend's request. Why did I say no? Didn't want to risk upsetting Twilight again, and be absent from the castle for a considerable long time; this fashion show could have taken all day. This visit in Canterlot, however, will be much, much brief. While the owner of the store was taking care of some things on the second visible floor, I helped myself to scouring through the hung racks of fresh, clean clothing in search of anything particularly eye-catching. Something that appeals to me. Preferably, as Octavia suggested, something regal and elegant, but also commanding. I might be an alicorn now, a Prince even, but I wasn't the prissy type to sit back and have others fight in my name. I was the Darth Vader, the commander who storms the bloody field of battle with my troops... If I had any. Instinct tells me Twilight would never truly approve of her own little friendship guard army. Didn't blame her. "I'll be with you in a moment." The tall blue unicorn called out from above, busy shuffling through some clothing or another. "Take your time." I cheerfully replied, humming quietly to myself in the midst of searching still. Agreed with Bon, no fedoras this time, much as I liked the thing currently resting on the head of my throne back in the castle. Not really something to declare the new me. No, I needed something more standing. Hats at all? I doubted they had crowns here, real or fake. Did I even have a crown? How does that process work? Do they make me one? Eh, I wouldn't often wear the hypothetical thing regardless; crowns are rather heavy, and look really irritable to wear. Didn't view myself putting one on for five minutes, at least. No other hat sprung to mind in styling my new appearance, especially with this little yellow thing poking out the front of my forehead these days getting in the way. Something more verbose. Oh, maybe finally shoes, they had those in this world... Nah that's stupid. They'd be terribly inconvenient. Man picking clothes was hard without some lady friend to help out. No wonder us males were so awful picking out attires without approval by those with actual taste. I seriously needed a fashion consultant. And just as I mentally pleaded for one, the owner of this clothes store finally descended from the second floor, a pile of levitated boxes before her. "Welcome to the Canterlot Boutique. My apologies for the delay, but it's been quite a hassle unpacking after the show- Oops!" A discarded box of clothes on one step knocked down by a blue hoof, falling down haphazardly. Right into my leaping hoofs, putting it aside where no one else could trip over it, followed by immediately catching the many boxes and articles of clothing that were previously carried by magical means after the fashionista lost her balance. One by one, maintaining stability before grinning towards the re-composed, surprised unicorn. "You alright?" "Oh, um, yes, thank you." Straightening herself, Sassy Sandles cleared her throat before motioning towards the counter. "If you wouldn't mind placing them on there." No prob, the task done in two seconds flat. "You seem to have a very firm grip, sir." "Balance is my middle name." Jack Edward Stardust Balance James Wright, that should be my full name from now on, giving my birth one an Equestrian vibe considering I was now living here for the rest of my time living. Dusting off front hoofs, I grinned to the thankful owner. "Anything else you need help with?" "Oh I wouldn't want to trouble you..." "Hardly trouble at all. Plus it helps give me more time to pick out what I want." More and more, her expression brightened in gratified happiness. "Well, I am not one to turn down such generous assistance. If you would follow me." Halfway up the steps before looking back to me with coy orange eyes. "Perhaps you can share with me what it is you're looking for, precisely." A new identity, mainly, but I could share the details afterwards. I smiled, motioning for Sassy to lead on. A bit grandiose, do you think? The eighth time you've asked that, Jack, since departing from Canterlot. Starswirl replied in good humour. I'm certain your friends will be fond of your new look. It speaks many volumes to your evolution by this moment. Season one, I put on a simple cape, a mere sign of my entering stages into the pony world. Season five, a grander cape with half mine and Twilight's marks connecting the front of the fabric around the chest, with a navy blue fedora to boot. Now, in this season, I was going old school somewhat, minus a few new additions although the light sparkling glittering from the attire was beginning to become an eyesore. Confident that wasn't going to last long, Sassy couldn't have made the sparkles permanent, despite what they tell me considering my relationship with a certain mare. Speaking of whom, sensing her and the other's presences, they were physically just in sight. And the further I neared, the more eager I became for their reactions to my new look. Rarity in particular might like it, considering one of her partners helped design the thing with her own added touches to the planning. Bon, Lyra, Derpy and Octavia will especially adore the new appearance, if they didn't mind the sparkles. Will have to go see them, after catching up to the Mane Six, Spike and some raccoons on their walk back into the town, evidently having just returned from Manehatten. My four limbs quivering somewhat in anticipation, more than excited. Hope they'll love it, I wanted their expressions to be nothing short of amazed. We were, already, off to a good start when Spike, upon sensing my approach, grinned and turned around in greeting. "Hey Dad- Holy Celestia!" The blasphemy prompting Twilight's immediate annoyance, that quickly died down in stunned surprise by the sight of her Warrior wearing something, entirely brand new. The others expressed their own states of wondrous impress. "Oh my...!" "Stardust, is that you...?" "That's amazing!" "No, it's awesome!" "That fabric... That's a Canterlot exclusive!" "Jack...?!" The sparkling was emitting from the, some might have guessed, long, flowing cape that was far more grander, longer and wider than its two predecessors, deep blue with the outline edges in beautiful violet, emitting glitters that remind me of the shocked Princess' amazing eyes. But it wasn't just a cape this time. Oh no my friends, this was something special, for the extending, graceful fabric covered dark blue pants and a rough shirt, unbuttoned by the top, beneath, finally keeping my entire form covered save the hoofs, tail and facial features. I thought the look suited perfectly, added with the rather trimmed beard to finish things off. With the finishing touch; the badge holding the front of the cape together, my cutie mark... With Twilight's replacing the star in the center. Appropriate, no? My grin couldn't cease itself, beaming merry and proud towards the family soon approaching closer in gain further inspection. Pinkie and Rarity helping themselves to lifting up the smooth cape and taking a closer look, not really minding myself in favour of watching Twilight's still-stunned expression. The alicorn soon tilted her head, gazing at me up and down before finally smiling, faint but amused. "You clean up nice." Was all she said for now, Rainbow smirking in agreement before sharing a playful nudge with Spike. "If I'm gonna be a husband, I should at least look the part." Haha! Never gets old! The red on her adorable features ramped up to ten, Twilight firmly staring at the ground between us, myself chortling with Rainbow and Spike. Applejack sympathetically patting an embarrassed Twilight's side with an amused fond smile, before I shook my head, meeting those sparkling eyes again once coaxing by brushing a cheek. "New me, Twilight." The Princess of Friendship slowly nodded, offering her own shared affectionate, and pleased grin. "New you." "So... You like it then?" "Well..." Here we go. Playfully rolling my eyes as Twilight trailed off jokingly, one lavender hoof reaching up to brush back one of a thousand loose strands of dark brown hair. "If you're attempting to look the part of a respectful Prince, something can be done about that mess you call a mane. Rarity, I defer judgment to you?" "Oh I quite agree darling." The amused fashioner was quick to play along, standing beside Twilight with a small grin. "Don't get me wrong, the new look is fabulous. But some things may still be improved on. Why don't we sort out the finishing touches at my boutique." Wrapping around my right hoof to start tugging me along, throwing a sly wink from diamond-gleaming eyes. "Then afterwards I can write a letter thanking Sassy for making a dear friend look more like the handsome gentlecolt he was destined to be." "I'm glad my appeal factor rests entirely in the form of a pony." Responded my dry tone, prompting further laughter as Twilight jokingly nudged my free side, smirking lovingly. "You could look like a Diamond Dog and still be the most gorgeous creature I've ever met, Jack." "...You promise?" My rather meek, hopeful reply sparked nothing more than light-hearted, warm chortles all around.
Chapter 189: Hocus Focus"Thanks again for doing this, Starlight." Was my next segway into a conversation under this pleasant weather, the pair of us proceeding down a quiet pathway somewhat outside of the town. "With Twilight busy with school preparations, good thing we have the second best magical user in Equestria to take the job for her." The pink unicorn rolled her eyes in good nature. "I'm not that talented, Stardust, but the gesture is appreciated." Smiling as warmly as I, Starlight happily guiding me down wherever it was required for this first lesson to commence. That's right, it's finally time. I, Stardust Balance, Jack Wright, the Twilight Warrior, the Prince of Family itself, am going to learn good ol' fashioned Equestrian magic. Finally, something that isn't Balance for once, and putting this new addition upon my furry forehead to good use. Of course Twilight didn't have as much spare time these days; being a Princess, and a school headmistress. Evidently, it was up to her volunteering star pupil to step up and work on this half-baked Prince for the Princess' stead. "Took you long enough to want to begin learning anyhow." A light jab to my side, the playful equine grinning in positivity. "It's taken, what, three months now for you wanting to practice unicorn magic now?" Starlight was far more thrilled to do this than I initially suspected, in fact, it was near Twilight-levels of enthusiasm. Guess they were becoming more alike the longer in each other's company. Perhaps she's eager to teach what Twilight had helped taught her, or maybe educating Trixie gave Starlight a sense of accomplishment and urge to teach more. Or, maybe, Starlight was a closet teacher. That wouldn't stun me. "In fairness, there never really seemed an appropriate time." Came my meek answer with a shrug, smiling back wearily to lilac. "Twilight's more busy than usual nowadays, and I'd hate to be a hindrance that her special somepony is an alicorn who can't even utilize regular magic." "Oh." Starlight smirked coyly. "So what you're saying is, it's fine to occupy my time with your hindrance." "Really, my dear Starlight, what else do you have to do with your time? We all know Twilight gave you that position at the school so you didn't feel left out." "Hm. 'Least I didn't lose my job from some noble venture to making my special somepony feel better." "Please, Sunburst would never allow that of you." "We're just friends, Stardust..." "Hm, that tone and diverting of your eyes says it all." Ow. A branch whacking me harmlessly to my other side, the pink unicorn shaking her head before we laughed together, taking our moment of enjoyable banter. Yes, today felt like a promising start. "Honestly though, Twilight missed a great opportunity not naming you 'Friendship Counselor' instead... Uhh..." Lilac orbs followed my gaze, her expression brightening more considerably. "We're here!" Here? Starlight merrily trotting further towards the large, colourful carriage typically used for travelers, tapping her pink hoof against the doors before looking back to me in clarification. "I figured some extra help wouldn't hurt, with somepony who had some difficulty using Equestrian magic at first." Without further ado, the blue mare made herself known, knocking Starlight feet away as the carriage doors slammed open wide. The ever-flowing purple cape with stars and moons, the pointy wizard hat just as exaggerate. Wide pink eyes slyly regarding her 'audience' with that Cheshire grin. "The Great and Powerful Trixie is here, to guide the ignorant of magic into the light! Have no fear any longer, for thou shalt become a master of magic just like the GREAT AND POWERFUL TRIXIE!" ... One look to Starlight, whom shrugged sheepishly with a meek grin. So about my earlier comment, regarding this to be a promising and good day. Promising? Yes, perhaps moreso in light of recent developments. Good? Well... Every nook and cranny of my body and clothing was currently being inspected from an intrusive Trixie, the blue magician humming with thought whilst prodding, lifting my limbs and tail and muzzle, pink eyes narrowed with intense concentration, as though examining some work ready to be sculptured. Likely her real thought process at the moment. "Hmm, a minor rough around the edges... Too built for that... Wings might get in the way... Ohh maybe... Yes... That might work... Oh how about... Hm... What about this... Oh perfect, might just work..." While Trixie was having a blast poking and touching my body without any real invitation, my glare lingered on the, again, embarrassed Starlight, whom rolled her purple eyes to the side with a wide nervous grin. Before gazing back to her friend with a cleared throat. "Um, Trixie-" "Hush now, Starlight. Trixie is working out how to mold this unpolished art into something magnificent! A moment please!" "You certainly know how to pick your friends." I commented idly with raised brows the pink unicorn's way. "Isn't there anyone of them who ISN'T socially deprived?" Starlight scoffed. "Of course! There's... Okay, Sunburst is fair game. But how about... Good point, that is Maud we're talking about... Hmm..." Immediately perking up seconds later. "The ponies at the village! They're ridiculously social." "Yeah but they're not friends-friends." Plus, my dear, you've befriended them out of obligation to make up for past errors. "Sunburst, Maud, and Trixie here." Whom wasn't paying a single shred of attention to the conversation, still continuously humming loudly in contemplation all around and over my disgruntled form. I sighed wearily. Starlight knew my plight, walking up to reassure. "Now, I know they may seem unorthodox." No asking Chrysalis for help would be unorthodox. This was just an inconvenience. "Trixie has been through similar struggles as you have, Stardust, and I think you would both greatly learn from this experience altogether. I'm asking you just give us both a chance. Plus," A humoured wink. "Trixie's pretty good in her own right." Sure, if you count summoning bear monsters to an unprepared populace- "Stardust." Oh alright, huffing lightly by Starlight's stern expression and tone, again eerily reminding me of- "Yes." A sudden word of conviction startled the pair of us, the white-haired young magician stepping back while rubbing her pony chin, smirking, as though pleased by her examinations, nodding. "You may just have what it takes... You were right to bring him here, my friend, for only Trixie can provide the greatest lectures and education over Equestrian magic!" Glad she hasn't lost her touch... Both Starlight and I rolling her eyes, though in somewhat amused good nature. Starlight nodded herself eventually, smiling in more eager acknowledgement. "Let's get started then. Now, the first thing to remember is-" "Ah ah, Trixie shall elaborate. Do not stress yourself, Starlight, for I am an excellent tutor in my own right!" Ah boy. The fellow caped equine wrapped one blue limb over my clothed back and began leading me further to the small woods, beaming merrily. Happy Trixie, the horror. "Come, we shall get started right away!" "But..." Starlight weakly called from behind, looking quite stumped when we glanced back towards the stall mare. Trixie chuckled. "Do not worry, Starlight, our golden ill-tempered Prince is in good hoofs!" Promptly dragging me deeper into the area of trees and red leaves with a resigned Starlight following from behind. 'Ill-tempered stallion' indeed... "We'll start from the basics." Uh-huh, bring it coach. Starlight nodded from my sat posture down to the small empty mug before me. "Levitation is a simple spell any unicorn foal can master. All you have to do-" Is allow Trixie to butt in yet again from the other side of me, once again becoming more uncomfortably close with her overzealous explanations. "Allow Trixie, dear Starlight! For she knows the correct, absolute methods of magical mastery!" Here we go. Should I even bother actually trying? Just then, as the magician opened her muzzle, one stern look from Starlight and the fellow unicorn retracted, offering a sheepish chuckle before backing away. Features brightened yet again, Starlight proceeded where she left off. "In order to simply move the cup, you have to imagine wanting to move it-" "And the magic will respond! Observe!" Out of nowhere, yet again, the boastful equine lit her dark blue horn with a pink magical aura. Seconds later, once it began jiggling enough, the small pink cup commenced ascending into the air, slow and cautious. Starlight didn't seem all too impressed, but, with her patience, tolerated the moment to continue her lecture as we gazed solely on the floating item before the front of my hazel eyes, spinning slowly as if in emphasis. "Magic reacts to the thoughts and precision focused in your mind. Without focus, the best you could do is simply cause the cup to move a little, and that's all." Focus, got it. Not too different from Balance then. They're very much alike. Starswirl piqued up suddenly, but I wasn't startled in the least. It was like I sensed the aged spirit these days before he even got a word in. The rules of Equestrian magic, while much varies relying the type of magic is utilized between pony to pony, and rare exceptions such as draconequus' and centaurs- Hah. - Possess the same, basic instinct that brought discoverers to first begin such skills and revolutions eons ago. You see- Magic, got it. Hm... Fair enough. Not sounding the least bit affronted from the reference of an interruption, taking the sidelines yet again as the physically present teacher(s) continued. "Magic is the soul of a pony taking shape. It brings knowledge, power, and fortune to all over Equestria." Starlight stated in content lecture-mode, walking around to the other side of the hovering cup. Soon then, grinning to me with playful encouragement. "Why not give it a shot?" Gladly, aside from one minor obstacle that boastfully proclaimed. "Allow me to set the cup down with my magnificent magic!" Fortune indeed, but not of the good variety, as a prime example became true from Trixie's sudden out-of-control pink magic. The pink cup soon bouncing around the air wildly, knocking into trees, the ground and bushes, and even got an annoyed yelp as it leapt off Starlight's brushed nose. Quite frankly, I was more impressed it hadn't even shattered into a gazillion pieces at this point. Some strong cup. "Ow! Trixie!" "I got it! Trixie has it!" Spoken too soon. I winced and shielded my eyes and face as the cup slammed with such powerful velocity into the ground, scattering sharp, broken chips of china all over the previously clean smooth grass. Well, this had the makings of a fine day certainly. Deadpanning, Starlight looked to Trixie with a raised brow whilst I inspected my limbs for any potential cuts, the blue unicorn chuckling again wryly and offering a halfheated grin. "Er... This-This was an example, of what happened if you lose focus for even a second! Stardust I hope you're taking notes." Trotting away before the peeved pink mare could commence chewing her head. I snorted, yeah good save there Trixie, shaking my head afterwards and looking to Starlight, whom huffed from my following words, "Like I said, you make interesting friends." "From the guy who befriended practically every species in Equestria..." "Ha!" "Ha..." "Hee!" "Hee...?" "Uwoh!" "U...Woh." "Ugh." The delusional equine scoffed, pausing from her 'examples' to regard her 'pupil' with annoyed disapproval. "You're doing it all wrong Stardust. You need to show more flair into your postures. Like so." [BEEP]ing Hell, the blue unicorn proceeded with her ludicrous, flat-out poses atop the cliff overlooking the woods. Look, it was already sunset. That was nice at least. "HA! HEE!" Word after stance each, Trixie intently looking beyond with her bizarre poses. "A unicorn must have finesse. Elegance! Grace! Power!" Even more poses following these words of conviction. "Without those, using magic is null and impossible! UWOH!" Behind us, Starlight summed up the best reaction between the two of us by a loud hoofpalm and grit teeth. Of course the 'Great and Powerful' was oblivious to such. "HAHG! KUKOO! KEEYAH!" Snapping her posture straight back in my dumbfounded direction, appearing mightily pleased with herself. 'Least someone here was. "Now, once again, follow my league, and show more class this time." By God, was Rarity orchestrating all of this? Shaking my head in disbelieving bemusement, I continued following the... 'Demonstrations' Trixie was happily devoting time to displaying for me. For the surprise of no one in particular, I barely showed any enthusiasm in it myself. "HAHG!" "Hah-G...?" "KUKOO!" "...Chicken noise?" "KEEYAH~!" "Karate noise!" Needless, all I was doing this evening was prompting more of the showster's indignant rising ire, slapping her own forehead like Starlight had just seconds prior. "Come ON!" Frustration leaking. "How can one use magic with skill, if one doesn't have the capacity to show any interest in doing so?!" "I think you're giving him too little credit." Starlight interjected lightly, this time the more sheepish one despite the flicker of annoyed exasperation between out sibling magical bond. "No one has to learn these postures to practice magic." "To master magic. Oh Starlight Starlight, I keep forgetting; evidently you wouldn't have learned these things growing up in a backwater village. No offense." "...None taken..." Pulling another Twilight-esque face. My drawn breath was long and filled with amused confusion. Why was I here again? I was starting to forget at this point. Clearing her throat, Trixie straightened and gazed back towards the cliff's end with focus. "All right, once more from the top!" Agggggggggggh... "I don't understand what you're doing wrong Starlight..." Two heated glares snapped to the oblivious Trixie's direction, our small group currently nestled around a good fireplace beneath the gleaming dark blue sky. Her pink thoughtful orbs staring deep into the fireplace with thought. "Maybe you're taking a wrong direction with Stardust's training..." Like asking you for assistance? "Gee Trixie, what ever brought you to that conclusion?" Starlight sassily voiced my own thoughts in a more sarcastic approach, the pair of use frowning deeply. "Hmm... Well-" "No, I don't wanna hear it." Vibes of bickering from Twilight and I here, somewhat. Sighing quietly, I wrapped the cape closer over my weary self. Today was exhausting, and not for the right reasons. Trixie's trying to help, and the both of us do appreciate that, but the presumptuous ego that was a natural character trait of hers was getting in the way of progress. I hadn't really learned a single ounce of regular, good ol' fashioned Equestrian magic at all today, just how Trixie thinks Equestrian magic should be utilized. The student trying to impress the former teacher by lecturing the latest next protege. Christ alive, I'd have rather been chaperoning a pair of old mares to the ponified equivalent of Las Vegas at this point... "Maybe we should try a different approach." Starlight hummed then in thought, looking over to me curiously. "Perhaps a simple transfiguration spell instead." Eh, why not? I believe Hogwarts made it look easy enough. What have I got to lose? My first answer was a casual shrug. "Sure." That lifted spirits up a bit, Starlight smiling faintly in gratitude. What'd I do? Trixie was more than elated, jumping up from her spot excitedly. "Yes, and the Great and Powerful Trixie shall be all happy to-!" "- Stay quiet and let the actual teacher with more experienced levels of magic do what she's been requested to do by a good friend?" Starlight finished for her good fellow unicorn firmly, throwing a perked flat brow. Trixie merely paused, sinking back down slowly to her spot by the fire with a wide, meek grin. "Aheh... Of course Starlight. I'll let you handle things tomorrow." Relief there... Though it'd be a total fib to declare that Trixie's good-natured attempts, while often irritable, are somewhat amusing to observe. When I wasn't the main guinea pig of course. "Okay, steady... That's it." Starlight's smooth voice, expressing nothing short of encouraged approval, veiled my pointy ponified ears, the pink mare currently assisting in my education upon the current lesson at hand-slash-hoof. "Concentrate, you're pretty much getting there." I listened, eyes tenderly shut with front hoofs placed to my sides, focusing lightly, but intently, rear limbs crossed together comfortably on the ground, posture in a relaxed, modestly breathing state. Okay, in and out, and do as Starlight commanded. At least, if I wasn't already. Who knows? Hard to tell currently. "Good, you're getting the hang of it. Focus... Focus... Feel the magic flow deep inside. Think of it as an extension of one's soul; a means of expressing your essence into the object you're intent of levitating." A small pause, added by a sheepish. "That's how Twilight explained it anyhow." Good ol' Twilight. I had to smirk a little then, continuously obeying Starlight's instructions, whilst simultaneously ignoring Trixie's awed breathing from close by. Alright, getting there then. At least, the impression I was getting from the gleeful Starlight regarding my supposed success at the present moment. Something was happening, judging by the small echo sounds of a tiny item tapping the ground before me repeatedly, evidently belonging to the bowl Starlight wanted me to begin moving around. "That's it... You're doing well Stardust. Slowly... Slowly... Yes...!" Starlight was sounding legitimately excited, prompting my eyes to open, cautiously, and take witness of the purple and white bowl gently levitating by a mere few inches off the ground, encased by a golden hue, pure and bright. My breathing exhaled rather shallowly, causing the floating, fragile china to wobble a little. Was I... Was I doing that...? Clearly, judging by Trixie's voice of awe. "Not even Trixie managed on her first try...!" Rolling my eyes, if that wouldn't have me lose my concentration for even a moment, devoting my intense sight upon the bowl gently continued to be lifted above ground by minor centimeters. Was this how Luke Skywalker experienced his first session on Dagobah? Nothing felt too different, frankly. Lilac orbs watched in wondrous satisfaction, grinning teeth widely as those glimmering eyes reflected pure elation, not saying another word but a nod as our gazes met, signalling for me to gently descend the bowl down. So I did, closing my own eyes again and rethinking just then. Set it down, set it down, set it down. That... Was much, much easier than what I was originally anticipating, especially after yesterday built up hype from Trixie's constant interruptions and butt-ins. My entire body neither felt more lightweight or pressured, just... Myself, like nothing even changed. As natural as breathing. From the second the item was gently set on the ground, I could relax my posture some more and smile up to the beaming unicorn, honestly pleased myself - immensely so, surprisingly enough - for being able to accomplish such a matter in just a few mere moments. Something Starlight was happy herself to vocalize. By a playful pony punch to my gold shoulder. "Twenty minutes of preparing you put to good use." Starlight praised cheerfully, unable to conceal the utter pride in her satisfied voice. Followed soon by faint teasing, "Keep that up and, maybe, we'll work on lifting a boulder." "Pleased to hear you have so much faith in me." My tone sounded a little dry, coughing into my limb before grinning lightly. "Could I have some water?" Starlight hummed in acknowledgement, a mere bottle filled with pure liquid before my gratified palm, expressing next as I drank the refreshing sustenance. "We could try lifting this bottle next, if you're ready." Mm, why not? I was already getting the hang of it. "Hm, and then Trixie can provide demonstration for levitation over the supposed dreaded boulder, with ease only a pony of expert knowledge and practice may utilize." The boastful unicorn from close by pitched in happily, eager to continue being relevant. Starlight snorted in playful humour. "You are aware that, even without magic, this rugged gold alicorn can lift up a mountain, right Trixie?" "Oh please, merely with that fancy Balance power of his." The pink mare and I threw amused smirks. Pick up a mountain? Well, I never really tried it. Starswirl, note that down for future ideas. But yeah... Not bad... If I did say so myself, setting the bottle down slowly and regarding my own golden hoof solemnly. I used magic without Balance, for the first time. Who cared how minuscule it was, since Starlight reassured me that nopony new at magic will be judged for it, especially a brand new alicorn whom was formerly an Earth Pony... And before that, a human. I used magic. Regular, normal magic used by common folk here... Huh... My heart was getting surprisingly heavy in the levels of joy pressing down within. "Come on, you've got this!" "It's HARDLY difficult lifting a couple of pebbles atop one another. Put your backbone into it Stardust!" Easy for either of you to say, sticking my own tongue out in intense concentration, neither of the mares assisting really in reinforcing that focus. The levitating, stacking pebbles quickly wobbling often every few seconds the moment I allowed my guard to drop a little. Almost got it... Almost... Almost...! ...There! "Good job Stardust!" Starlight's praise was excessive, beaming proudly from her position beside the magician feet away. Yet, once again, that ruse of pride swelling in my own chest for getting another thing right coursing through my pleased form. "Now make those pebbles dance like any true pony would!" One look from her friend, before Trixie then hastily added. "Er, in your own time of course... Oh, I know!" Oh God. Soon enough, the showmare taking the spotlight, figuratively, in juggling the pebbles via the tip of a glowing dark blue horn in a display of 'honest demonstration.' Mmhm. In other news, I've discovered the colour of magic that radiates from me outside of Balance. Pure gold, fancy that. Hours passed throughout the day, the three of hard at work educating and teaching myself the most basics of good ol' fashioned Equestrian magic, with, more and more, that unique experience of pride and content causing my wide beaming every time I managed to get something right. Provided Trixie doesn't get in the way during the lessons, of course. "No need to clench your expression like that; relax, and keep breathing normally. That's the spirit." Starlight determinedly pacing around me with inspection, acting like both a teacher and a detective during much of these 'classes.' "Now, we're going to try making that bowl disappear. This is easier than most ponies would assume, you just close your eyes, and imagine where you want the bowl to go. Let's say..." Tapping her muzzle quickly in thought, lilac eyes searching around. "Ah, five feet away." Five feet away, got it. Obeying simply, my eyes shut with further concentration. Relax features, and focus calmly. Breathe deeply, and imagine magic as a mere extension of the soul, focused solely upon the pink and white item before my sat position. Five feet away... Five feet away... Five feet away... I want this bowl to be five feet away... Something outside flashed into my eyelids, indicating some form of magic just occurred. Immediately followed by another, less lighter brief flash from somewhere a short distance away, eliciting Starlight's own gasp of satisfied joy. Did I do it, what? My hazel orbs opened curiously, seeing that the task had, indeed, came true. Huh, this was way more easier than I thought, and as Starlight explained, with the fragile item harmlessly further away than my posture, perfectly placed on the short grass. Once again, my grinning elation couldn't stretch any wider. Followed by the warm Starlight playfully elbowing my side in pleased jest. "We'll make an alicorn out of you yet." That burst of joyful wonder crashing through my beating chest again, another sense of sheer pride for completing the most simplest of equine tasks. Heh, what was that sensation? The pony in me expressing bliss for a job well done, or something more? None of those internal thoughts were answered, however, by a certain blue unicorn smirking whilst moving towards the bowl. "Now, see how a real pro does it!" A pink flash of light before any of us could protest, the item disappearing. Where did it-? "Ow!" On top of my head came the answer, with myself soon soothing the bruised spot and Starlight glaring at Trixie with growing exasperation. Couldn't blame her. "Every unicorn foal learns this on their beginning days of magic. First, you have to imagine what makes you happy, and let it come to you. Now, aside from a certain alicorn Princess, what else do you care for more than anything in the world? Imagine where it would be, at this moment, then bring it here." Ignoring the faint tease then, I focused curiously, wondering what exactly DID make me content aside from her... And my son, and my friends, and the sister here, and the family back on my own world. Ah, got it! Mere seconds later, something, again, flashed before our eyes, appearing in-between us gently landing on the caress ground, brought all the way from the mini-fridge of my bedroom. Terry's Chocolate Orange, yum. Arguably one of the greatest chocolate pieces known to man. Applejack wasn't aware of their existence, thankfully, and I'd pray we never find out what would happen if she did! As usual, Starlight was more than pleased, clicking her tongue then regarding exactly what it was I summoned from the castle. "Wasn't expecting anything less." Sharing a joking smirk, before Starlight grinned warmly yet again with a nod. "You're becoming a natural at this, Stardust. Twilight will be proud!" Finally, that surge of swelling emotion coursing through my body once again, the very same sensations ever since that first, accomplished levitation lesson. Before, I was curious what precisely that was about. Now, I had it figured out: Twilight. Twilight adores magic, it's a concept that fascinated and motivated her even since she was but a wee filly. Every spell, every incantation, everything related and expansive to the mythos and common knowledge of magic drove that wonderful alicorn to learning all there was to it. I should know, when Twilight had drilled me for answers during a whole two weeks upon learning my encounter with the core of magic itself. Boy that was an interesting couple of weeks. Yet now, learning magic, regular, common magic aside from Balance this time, brought me a sense of closure and satisfaction unlike anything I've felt in a good, long time. The answer was evident at this point. Because Twilight was so skilled, knowledgeable and a teacher of magic, using such myself, and envisioning the look on her face following all of this when we returned home... Probably that was driving ME the most in learning everything I could, today, basics or otherwise. It made complete sense, and perhaps Starlight here, grinning with lilac eyes shining in her own pride, was well aware of that fact too, likely since the beginning. Abruptly, some flashes of power from feet away caused us to look towards that vicinity, the pair of us sighing then to Trixie, once again, showing off her own skills as though it were a means of help, a deck chair and sunglasses appearing for the blue unicorn to enjoy herself in her own relaxation, in spite of not really doing anything substantive ever since these lessons commenced. "Starting to see how Twilight felt when I rode that chariot through Canterlot..." I murmured in good humour to the wry unicorn, whom smirked briefly then shook her head, Starlight wanting to obviously focus on something else. "Alright, let's try something bigger now, but only by a margin-" "Oooh, tremendous idea Starlight!" Trixie quickly butt in, immediately throwing off the glasses and getting up, shoving the seat aside. "And if his Highness here is gonna be a powerful alicorn in his own right, then we must take certain risks and play the big game!" Impressive how one mare could already be sweating bullets in two seconds flat. "Uh, Trixie, I don't think-" "Observe, the power and skill of the GREAT, and POWERFUL... TRIXIE!" Dear God, here we go. Starlight was faster to the punch than I, leaping over towards the overconfident magician, that lit up her, pointing towards the clear blue sky. But too little, too late, as a sizable rock appeared in-between herself and the jumping Starlight, the latter smacking into it harshly while Trixie then called out, "Ta da!" Miniature earthquakes were the first thing, the distant sounds of something drawing closer from above. Presumably, and the best guess, descending from the cliff side right next to our positions by this round clearing inside the woods- Hey, remember Trixie's remarks about boulders much, much earlier? Well... "Get to cover!" An avalanche of round, merciless rocks plummeting down from the cliff side, evidently held in place by the rock somehow which was moved by the panicking equine. Quickly, gotta get to them and protect- Agh! One fallen rock caught the edge of my cape, keeping me in place briefly. [BEEP] off! Effortlessly kicking the boulder aside, thank you Balance, good to have by my side again. Now then, Trixie! Starlight! I'm coming! However, Starlight was way ahead of me, producing a blue shield to defend herself and the cowering Trixie from the onslaught of rocky substances falling everywhere. Balance instincts, which I was, again, grateful to have, kept me from getting crushed, swerving and leaping left to right in continued honed skills. No Equestrian magic for this one! Of the normal variety anyhow. Just when things seemed over, the mini-earthquakes ceasing after some time, my own eyes blazed golden, I assumed, once I noticed the final boulder falling down ready to crush the two mares when the shield dispersed, at the same time, the sounds of something cracking and ready to descend atop my own stance. Never mind me, quickly rushing forward and leaping. Meanwhile, Starlight aimed for whatever was heading to squash myself, glowing horn in fierce preparation. One punch to a boulder, shattering in millions of pieces midair. One blue beam to a fallen tree, snapping the bark in two and harmlessly landing between us. It was finally over. Trixie coughed and spit out remaining dust, brushing her silver mane with dissatisfied sorrow. Forget about that, safety comes first. "You girls alright?" Asking once reaching a flawless descent to the ground before them. Starlight nodded, then cocking her head to one side for further tiny rocks to slider off the long purple and blue mane. "I think so." Glad to hear it, that was a close one. "Aww!" Our heads snapped to the blue unicorn, unharmed herself and pulling out the half-remaining deck chair in disgruntled annoyance. "Now I'll have to buy a new one..." Suddenly remembering the perpetrator behind this almost-fatal accident, the former student of Twilight fumed loudly and snapped terribly. "Trixie!" Making her friend jump in startled shock and whiz around to face the steaming fellow mare. Ah boy, better step in... Or not, judging the eerily similar expression Twilight used when mad. Besides, Hell hath no fury like a mare scorned. "Starlight, look what happened to my chair! Oh, and my sunglasses too!" Cracked and beyond compare, Trixie magically picked them and attempted ridding the damage by hot exhale and rubbing with her blue hoof. Shockingly, nothing worked, the mare completely ignorant to the trembling Starlight losing her mind. "Curses, now I'll also have to buy new one of these too. Starlight, do you know of any-?" Hell hath no fury, as I said. "TRIXIE!" Yikes, never heard Starlight Glimmer yell so powerfully to rustle the branches of unscathed trees close by. But the unicorn was far from conclusive, her friend backing away by the furious approach. "Will you stop interfering for one second?!" "I...Interfering?" Trixie gasped in her own surprise, this being a genuine revelation for the blue unicorn. "I wasn't... Was I?" Growling awfully, Starlight merely facepalmed herself before looking away, attempting hard to breathe normally. "Yes, Trixie, you've been nothing but a hindrance ever since these lessons have started. If you're not going to help, then please... Just leave us to it." Quiet anger was far worse than loud lividness. Trixie kept staring wide-eyed, disbelieving to what her friend was practically making clear regarding how she thought the fellow unicorn was becoming of no benefit to anypony. Wasn't exactly sure how I could help in this matter, it felt like something only these two ponies could share between themselves. "...Hm, fine." Trixie finally looked away, snapping eyes shut before pushing herself off the tree she was backed into, doing her absolute best to hide the tears threatening to burst. Pretty sure even Canterlot could feel her sadness at this point. "If that's how you feel then... Oh wise teacher, I just won't get in the way anymore!" Fleeing immediately afterwards, the choked sounds of sobs and betrayal accompanying the distraught unicorn. Starlight looked back, her own expression of quick regret and disbelief by her own actions simmering through. As usual once the argument settles down, and the damage has been done. "What have I done...?" Starlight asked herself moreso than I in tender horror, regarding the ruined ground then. Finally, I stepped forward, offering solace towards the mare I had come to view as a sibling. "You were just frustrated." And Starlight stepped back before my hoof of assurance could even touch her, inhaling sorrowfully. "And because of that frustration, I've driven away a good friend who's just been trying to help." Turning immediately towards the shadows of the woods, swiftly placing on the resolve to amend rights. "We've got to find her." Indeed, I gazed upwards to the yellow sky, frowning softly. "It's going to be night soon." Which the pink unicorn that was so much like Twilight, with just a dash of Sunset, only acknowledged with a determined nod. "Then let's be quick. Put that Balance sense of yours to good use, Stardust, and let's go find a good friend I need to apologize to." That following night, I was getting the strangest sense of deja vu, cast by a couple of years and seven seasons ago. Wonder if it was at the right episode too. Turns out, I never even needed to use Balance to track the fled magician out. For Trixie's high-pitched screams alongside the monstrous roars of an enraged beast, the path to them led by knocked-aside broken trees and marked ground, guided us towards the mare in deep trouble. Of course, wandering around the woods at night was already a bad idea. Nesting caves of Ursaminors especially. God dammit, it was that episode all over again, just with no Snips and Snails to disturb the gigantic, transparent bear monster from its cave as its blue glow illuminated their positions by the end of the pathway, Starlight and I hurriedly speeding up to stop anything catastrophic. Enhanced speed aided from the middle powers of magic getting me there first, skidding across the ground in-between Trixie and the snarling large beast. Good thing it seemed to be only that and not the mother. Starlight teleporting before the trapped Trixie and coating them both in a dome of protective blue magic, leaving me to confront the monster on my own. Excellent; wouldn't have had it any other way. Seven seasons ago, I fought a member of its kind - provided it wasn't the same one - and I lost. Now, in fairness, that wasn't really a victory on its part, throwing myself into the swipe that had originally intended for the boastful, arrogant equine that tried stealing the glory of triumph for herself at the mistaken moment of weakness. But Trixie had grown since then... Just as I have. Was I going to fight these beast, repeat history and damage the forest some more? Oh Hell no, instead, I was about to take a page from Twilight's book. Non-violence. As the baby Ursaminor reared back its extended claws, intending to wipe out the prey which disturbs its peaceful sleep, I swiftly moved towards the underbelly of the exposed see-through creature, pressing a gold hoof where the beating heart concealed within meat and fur. Gotcha. Shutting my eyes in narrowed concentration, connecting deep into the rampant emotions of rage and fear emanating from the disgruntled beast. Do your magic, Balance! History hasn't repeated itself precisely, after all. Moments later, once I hopped back to the ground and feet away where the other two mares were, those bear features already softened in less hostility and anger; a simple trick that just naturally came back to me, but more stronger than ever; soothing the heart of a wild animal and requesting it to go back to its nest. Fluttershy would be more than thrilled. The ground beneath our hooves shook gently the further the calmed Ursaminor retreated back to its home, allowing the shield to vanish and our exhales to release. Once again, another near-calamity averted, this time without throwing a single punch. Another experience of being healthily pleased by my own success. What an amazing sensation. "Are you okay?" Was the first sincere question to emerge from Starlight's muzzle, directed on the distraught unicorn whom flinched at her friend's concerned touch, looking away ashamedly. "No, I'm not..." Trixie sighed, shaking her head roughly before pink eyes looked back to the other mare. "I'm sorry Starlight, I just wanted to show you that I was as capable of teaching the very things you taught me." "Trixie... I asked for your help in assisting. You didn't have anything you needed to prove." Starlight allowed a tiny smile. "I'm the one who should be apologizing; it was wrong of me to yell at you like that, you were just trying to help." "No, no you had every right to be mad. I wouldn't blame you if you still were, Starlight." Trixie continued avoiding that lilac gaze, whereas I just allowed them their moment to reconcile. This wasn't mine to butt in. "The truth is, you're an amazing teacher Starlight. Patient, levelheaded, compassionate and filled with so much knowledge about magic. A-And friendship! I just wanted to be exactly like you..." This time, Starlight shared with me a knowing glance, before the former chuckled lightly, prompting Trixie to finally regard her friend in surprised bafflement. Starlight laughed a littler harder, shaking her head in negative response. "Sorry, but... I think you're projecting Twilight's qualities on me, I'm none of those things, Trixie." I would beg to differ, but remained silent, Starlight beaming warmer then. "I'm not perfect Trixie, nopony truly is. Look at earlier, and the time before when I lost my temper and tried to bottle up... Literally." Those purple, caring orbs softening with understanding, and a hope for start things fresh. "I'm just me, as you're just you, and there's nothing wrong with that. So... Will you forgive your ill-tempered friend, Great and Powerful Trixie, and help her once more?" Okay, we knew where this was going anyway. Trixie would accept the offered hoofshake, followed by a warm embrace and- "Oh of course Trixie forgives her most dearest friend, Starlight Glimmer! Naturally, one such as I would release any petty grudges and become the better pony! You're right, Trixie is Trixie, and she wouldn't have it any other way!" That works too. I smiled in bemusement, but moreso glad the two made up than anything. One minor misunderstanding corrected before things escalated. Take notes humanity. Whoa! Blue dark hoofs soon tugging my golden left front limb, the mare grinning brightly against the darkened skies and declaring all too proudly. "Come, let us continue where we left, and display the magic of the Great and Powerful Trixie... With the bestest friend anypony could ask for!" Aww, had to smile there, especially by the flattered, relieved and highly amused expression following on Starlight's own face. Friendship. "You're doing excellent, Stardust. Concentrate." "Excellent? I'd say tremendous! Feel the magic as part of your own essence." "As steady as breathing!" "As composed as sleeping." Well, the positive reinforcement of the two mares was a welcoming motivation in levitating all these fallen rocks of medium size, floating around me in perfect symmetry. Just needed to start lifting myself off the ground a little and I'd look like the perfect Jedi. Despite some grievances and delays, all was going just fine. Once the multiple objects harmlessly landed around me on the ground again, Starlight called out then. "Great work! Now we'll take another short break before learning something a bit more interesting; harnessing magic into a defensive weapon." You mean those beams you fire from your horns? Score! "To which Trixie will be more than happy to...!" Catching her friend's look. "Assist without causing any further rock avalanches!" Beaming sheepishly by Starlight's amused rolled eyes, the latter smirking affectionately while I stood upwards, approaching the two. I was getting a little hungry right now, admittedly. "Speaking of rocks, how about we go to Maud's for lunch? I hear she makes a mean rock stew." Err, maybe we'll take a rain check on that. Starlight caught our nervous glances then before laughing in vocal playfulness. "Hahahaha! Relax, I'm just messing with you both!" "Phew! It'd take fighting an Ursaminor over eating anything rock-related any day." Trixie exclaimed in relief. I myself snorted in good nature. "Whereas I'd sooner take a hit for a mare who recklessly charges into battle about to get slaughtered." "Who are you calling reckless, huh?! At least I didn't foolishly engage in battle in the first place!" Stern glare between the blue unicorn and I... Followed by joyous, shared laughter, those reminders of the past bringing humour rather than pain. Starlight joining in eventually, likely having heard the tale either by Trixie, Twilight or Spike respectively. Suffice to say, the lessons improved tremendously once Trixie and Starlight were working together rather than separately. Friendship is magic, after all.
Chapter 190: The Little Merpony"You really don't need to come with us Twilight, Stardust. We can take care of this mission just fine on our own." "Mhm." Which Scootaloo was all too happy to demonstrate their complete independence in spit of youth. "Yeah!" Cue comedic gag of child on scooter knocked into a pile of moved suitcases, covering the three Crusaders, and Twilight clearing up the mess. Only the faintest smile from myself. Just remembering the time I babysat these three for a few days. Wasn't that a blast? Even sent Spike to school. "I know that, but I'm not sure the ponies who care about you want you going off so far on your own." Yeah, like Applejack, Granny Smith, Big Mac, Rarity, Rarity and Sweetie's parents, Rainbow and Scootaloo's parents. If those last ones actually existed anyway. "Besides, there's some school business that needs to be taken care of at Mount Aris." Twilight continued. "This permission slip's for Silverstream. It's very important that her mother and father sign it, or else no field trips." Ooh, the horror. "Precisely why you're dragging me along for the ride..." Without even skipping a beat. "You're coming along for your closeness to the Hippogriffs, Jack. They and I are still... Ahem, not on the best of terms." Raising a brow, and taking some satisfaction of her initial embarrassment to whatever crime my dear Twilight's committed to the species' kingdom we were visiting, I merely held up both hers and mine own hoofs. Chained together. 'Insurance,' Twilight called it. In another language: 'In case I wander off when needed, and so I didn't do something incredibly stupid, again.' The Princess of Friendship and (Justified) Paranoia pointedly gazed away from my physical emphasis. "Sounds like somepony just wants a vacation." Scootaloo's awful whisper prompted cute giggles between the three fillies, and a smirk from both Twilight and I. Yep, and dragging her boyfriend along for the ride. Now to be fair, I had no objections going, in fact I even offered to go in Twilight's place, but the mare was adamant in accompanying to Mt. Aris, also clarifying the way to this station that she had to make amends with the creatures she's wronged sooner or later. And sooner it was. "Okay yes I've been wanting to visit Mount Aris ever since the Hippogriffs moved back. But it's... Purely research." Suuuuuuure. "Silverstream's brother is gonna meet us there, and takes us to their houses." 'Houses?' What? We having divorces in Equestria now? Those were a thing here, or did Hippogriff culture involve some kind of unique housing between spouses? "Wow! They have more than one house?" Apple Bloom voiced the question we were likely all pondering. "I guess so." Could be divorced. "The social structure of the Hippogriffs and Seaponies is a bit of a mystery." Divooooooorced... "All aboard! Last stop: The New Mount Aris Station!" That's our cue, and thankfully we had sparse luggage to bring. Quite literally nothing but the excitement on our backs, and the permission slip Twilight's then concealing God knows where. I smirked by the side-eyed look the mare gave on mentally hearing that. So yeah, Mt. Aris again! Only been there, like Twilight, once. I had declined the offer proposed by the Hippogriff family I rescued in Blueblood's former kingdom to accompany them back to their home despite their promise they could protect and care for us as repayment for saving them, having been continued my fruitless search for Zagreus. I could have only brought more harm than good back then, should accepting their proposition occurred. Now, nothing's stopping me from visiting on social, friendly terms, even despite knowing then divorces were a thing in this world. A sudden mental prod across our link as Twilight communicated through our minds. "They're not divorced, Jack." "If you say so, dear." "So Stardust." Hm? Sweetie suddenly began conversing between us about halfway the train ride to the far off mountain, leaning in her her seat forward. "How exactly did you and the Hippogriffs become friends?" Provoking the eager curiosity of the other Crusaders. "That's a good question." Apple Bloom concurred. As did Twilight, who I knew precisely would be intrigued as well. Didn't need Balance or a bond to see the interest in those vast, sparkling orbs. "Yes Jack, I would like to hear about that too; you never went into detail regarding the circumstances that brought you and the Hippogriffs together." Most likely the reason for that, my dear, being it wasn't really a whole event I preferred recalling time and time again... Save for the [BEEP] kicking for Blueblood. That I relished recollecting when needed in times of stressful doubt. Still, my Princess and these fillies desired a tale, that I shall give... In the basics, rubbing my messy brown hair with a small grin. "Well, uh, I simply brought back something that was precious to them." Quickly sensing my intentional vagueness, Twilight rolled her eyes in humoured exasperation. "Very well, you don't have to be more specific." Cheers lo- "Oh, actually, yes! Kindly be more specific." Damn, the three fillies sharing each other knowing smirks. Four against one, I've tangled with much worse. Females, however, just one of their kind was almost unstoppable alone. "A VERY important thing." Grinning with half cheek at the frowning alicorn, shrugging then casually and having this in the bag. "It was a thing that-" "Oh it was a thing?" "Yes it was indeed!" "Okay." "Did I mention how important it was?" "You're going too quickly Jack!" Scribbling this 'info' down on some sudden paper from nowhere. "'It was a thing.'" By then, other ponies in the compartment turned their heads at the bantering commotions, some curious, some smiling in knowing adoration. Suppose our banter must be legendary at this point. "Did this 'thing' matter in some way?" "Oh it was important." "An important thing! I see now!" Good grief, the sarcastic playful levels between us are through the roof, I was slightly laughing when replying in good-natured argument. "I can't stress enough how important a thing it was. It was very important." "And just what was this important thing you returned to them, Jack?" "I'll tell you, Twilight, after you tell us what it was you did that [BEEP]ed off an entire species so easily while I was away." Haha, gotcha! Immediately the blushing Twilight looked to the window, invoking the shared glances between the amused Crusaders and I before we started giggling to ourselves in accomplished humour. Score one for the Warrior! "Language in front of children, Jack..." The whole train, I was certain, could hear our bursts of hysterics by then. So after Apple Bloom relished a fabricated tale of Applejack beating the Storm King in Canterlot - seriously, what? Selective memory, Apple Bloom? I defeated the Storm King and sent him packing... In the Crystal Empire! - here we were! Mt. Aris, in all its restored glory, just as it appeared my first trip here in recruiting one of their own to Twilight's successful school. The awe of the three fillies didn't last long, upon exit to the station. While they talked about the mission the map dispatched the Crusaders on to be here, I gazed around while following, even tugged a few times by the chain holding my right and Twilight's left limb together. By God, it was breathtaking as ever, this magnificent work of a kingdom. You know, it kinda puts Canterlot to shame. By comparison, Canterlot looks like a massive, glorified penthouse attached to the side of a mountain, while the civilization here takes full advantage of the terrain and lush environment spread across the gorgeous mountain by the vast ocean. I'd live here if I could. Maybe this would be the perfect honeymoon arrangement between Twilight and I, but that's faaaaaaaaar off... Still, certain Twilight appreciates the planning ahead. "Attention please!" Scootaloo's loud call then almost having me jump out my thoughts and admiration for the scenery around us. "Any 'Griff here have a problem?" To my none existence of shock, no answer but shrugs and shaken heads. Please, like this probable episode would expose the issue too soon; I knew how this worked. Plus, it's better to be prepared for my inevitable calling from the map in the castle. It's gonna happen whether I liked it or not, I could sense it- Whoa! Helplessly then dragged along by an enthusiastic Twilight accompanied with the equally zealous three young equines down the steps - extra careful then not to trip - and further across the pathway by a gorgeous beach. And this was coming from a guy who regularly avoided beaches like the plague. Trust me, they're not suitable for anyone with nails. Now, ponies didn't HAVE nails, but you know what I'm talking about. "Excuse me!" A young male voice called. "Miss Sparkle? Over here!" Aye, these he be me hearties, splashing in Davy Jones' pool! A white Seapony with greenish-blue fins waving towards us. "I'm sorry I'm late, I'm Silverstream's brother, Terrarmar." Dear God, a Digimon! Quick, I call out Starramon, Digivolve to... A joke not many people will understand...! "A Hippogriff can have a Seapony for a brother?" Wait what? Applejack did you tell your little sibling actually anything? "How does that work exactly!" By God! Even I knew how and I haven't been underwater! A faint jab to my side by you-know-who just then, as the male Seapony came closer towards us. In Hippogriff form after a flash of light just then, flying forward and landing behind us, ourselves turning around and- Okay I would be more impressed if this damned chain getting tangled between our moving limbs wouldn't be ruining the moment, irritably fixing ourselves. Terramar didn't mind Bloom's skepticism. "Heheh, it is kind of strange. See, after the Storm King was defeated, the Seaponies didn't have to hide anymore. So some of them changed back to Hippogriffs and went home to Mount Aris." Followed by Twilight adding in the history lesson. "But others got use to living under the water and stayed in Seaquestria." Seaquestria. Creativity on this planet of imagination can be a novelty at times. "And me, well, I kinda go back and forth." Looking somewhat sheepish there, Terramar. "With this." Pointing to a small necklace around the white fur, holding by the front a small purple jewel of a sort. "It's a tiny piece of the magic pearl, it was split among our kingdoms." What, by everyone? How many of his kind in either form were there in total for the pieces of the pearl to be shared? Was there enough, or not given to those who decided indefinitely whether they'd live on land or in the sea? I had these questions of my own to ask, after Twilight got that slip signed. Hey Twilight, when were we gonna start our own 'Glad-To-Be-An-Alicorn' festival when we get home? Heheheheheheh. "Ha, there's my boy!" "Hi Dad!" Aww, wasn't that sweet? Father and son bonding, after the former showing off such 'skills' that weren't honestly too impressive after one has known Rainbow Dash for a couple of years at this point. "Haven't seen you in days son. Wish you'd come around more often." Ruffling the kid's blue mane for good measure. Reminds me of my Dad everytime he checked in daily or on weekends. Hah, good times. Good times... "Oh, Dad, these are Silverstream's friends from Equestria." Mentally, I braced myself, just in case ANY of the reactions to Twilight came off in negative. Had to be prepared, since Twilight wouldn't even explain what happened between her and their royalty. But according to the vague mentions Spike had given, it was something worthy of war. "They came here to-" A gasp. "Prince Stardust Balance!" Wait WHAT? Followed by a sudden screech that caused my body to shudder in stunned agape. "Attention Everygriff!" Oh dear. "Prince Stardust Balance is here!" Whoa whoa slow down buddy! "He's the one who saved General Seaspray and his family." Gossips and awed whispers around, Twilight giving me a startled expression, prompting me sheepish grin and immediate attempt of rectifying this. I.E, bringing the attention to the one more adjusted to the fame. "And uh, Princess Twilight Sparkle's here too! You know, Silverstream's Principal!" Regrettably, no one really seemed to care. Ouch. Help! Help! I was getting surrounded by the fluffy winged beasts on all sides, managing a weak grin and nervous eye contacts. Jesus Christ, I thought Seaspray would have had the decency not to have me be mentioned like some kind of celebrity. This was different than the ponies, at least they were around my height! Finally, Terramar's Pops joined in the gathering, almost suffocating crowd and gestured proudly. "Here to take in the marvel that is Mount Aris, your Highness?" "Well it wasn't really by choice..." Finally regaining some composure, then hastily added after an annoyed Twilight cleared her throat. "Uh, and uh, my Princess here has a permission slip for you to sign, Mister... Uh." Twilight took over, thankfully. "It's for Silverstream." Floating the paper itself between them. There we go, now we can get back on track. "Glad to." Excellent. "But first." Not excellent, the male adult Hippogriff wrapping an arm around my neck and tugging me forward. "Let's show the Prince and Princess some real Mount Aris hospitality!" Uhhh, no no no no. You don't- You don't to do that, much appreciated though. Twilight, however, was all too happy to tag along, and tug me along as well. "Ahh, research!" Came the half-arsed excuse to the kids. "See you later, and good luck! I know you'll find your mission!" No, kids, take me with you! I'm not accustomed to celebrating with people I only just met! The autism in me screams to run! And Twilight was fully aware, practically and literally dragging me from my comfort zone to partake in the next set of activities Hippogriff kind had to offer. Ugh! Spitting out grass from my muzzle after that rough landing caused by an eager Twilight finding the others. "Hey everypony! This festival is FANTASTIC! Look what I won in the ring joust booth!" Holding up a bronze trophy by magic. "Yeah by a margin..." Came my grumble, shaking my head with a low groan. Twilight's eagerness or being a celebrity out of nowhere, wasn't sure what was more headache-inducing for the day. No regrets in saving that family, or seeing the Princess having a blast, but I felt so out of depth here, feeling as though Twilight should be receiving all the attention instead of me. Honestly, Twilight's done far more for the Hippogriff-slash-Seapony species than I have, despite what some may argue. Yet, the attention was sort of nice. The Hippogriffs were warm, friendly, and asked some questions that weren't too personal, especially how Twilight and I met and hooked up to begin with. That was some tale to share while Twilight was dragging me away to every booth and sport their festival had to offer. Overall, for the most part, I too was having a good time. Especially by this exotic view of a park Twilight just flew us into with the Crusaders and Terramar. Wow, a serene and pleasant atmosphere. Let's see how long it lasts before Twilight takes me along for a race of something. Magically enhanced or not, I could break this chain between our limbs with little force, but I didn't. Maybe, perhaps, for I was enjoying myself a little too much today too. Perhaps, because, I didn't want to separate with Twilight again for long either, especially by her zealous behaviour now. The mare was bubbling with excitement ever since the Crusaders were summoned by the map, to get here. A light cleared throat. "But of course, I'm really here on business!" Acting skills on point, love, myself sharing a glance with the kids before snickering quietly. "Sky Beat's already signed the form-" Yeah after five, six rounds around the tug-of-war contest. "- now I just need your Mom's signature. Is she around?" Apple Bloom answered for the young Hippogriff. "Erm, she's a Seapony, in Seaquestria." Wait... Were we finally doing this? The main motivation behind coming to this kingdom for myself? The one thing I never got to do first time around? Was this it? Please tell me this was it love! Twilight obviously picked my internal eagerness, throwing me a faint grin before stating, "That's what Silverstream meant by 'houses.'" So the parents WERE divorced. "Mhm!" Terramar seems rather casual about it, no sense of bitterness in his heart other than some hidden worry. Must have been a long time since the couple split. "If you'd like to mean my Mom, we were just heading down there now!" Yes, yes, YES! Bloom still looked mightily confused about something. Come on already! "And how exactly are we gonna visit underwater?" Shoe was on the other hoof this time, having dragged Twilight all the way to the sea this time. Feels bad, doesn't it love? Still, I couldn't possibly contain MY enthusiasm, ever since learning it was possible for ponies to become their own version of merpeople. The six of us soon in the center of the pool by the beach ready to be transformed. Twilight assured me it was painless, but even if it was otherwise, the hurt would be numbed by my own passionate zeal in finally fulfilling a dream as a kid. Fearless of water this time. Myself holding Twilight and Apple Bloom's hoofs each as the equine equivalent of a hand-holding session was required for the magic to work. I won't bother asking how precisely the mechanics of a pearl's power operates, I was just eager to go underwater and liver under the- Nope, no! Too early! Wait for it to happen first Jack, the water up to my furry chest rippling faintly from my own eagerness. When Terramar tapped the split jewel on his necklace, the magic, as you guessed, happened, the cool water replaced by a sensation of relaxed warm for a brief moment. Seconds later, I was- Underwater... Underwater... UNDERWATER! Twilight immediately picked up on my instinctive panic, quickly grasping by transformed state and offering a reassuring smile, gentle soothing waves of affection and care across our bond, calming down my hysteric breathing which was shockingly normal under the even more shocking clear sea. Once sensing I was soothed enough, the mare floated back and- Oh... My... GODDESS...! Never mind how I looked as a Seapony. Twilight was... Twilight... Oh Jesus Christ on a chocolate bagel. Twilight was... Goddamn, I couldn't even put in in words! I'm pretty sure I'd be drooling if it were possible under the water. And the Princess, in all her glorious, merpony form of sparkling perfection, sheepishly gazed away with the most reddest hue on her adorable features, her now mer-tail swishing gracefully and beautifully. I should have had us visit the mother at the beginning instead! "Where's your Mom's house Terramar?" Oh, right, his mother's house... Yeah... Sorry, couldn't stop staring. Wasn't sure it was even possible at this point. Twilight noticed me still regarding her transformed beauty in awe and pure wonder, the mare, still brighter than a tomato, smiled lightly in humoured love before gently prodding my side. "Jack." Nope, still staring. "They'll be going off without us." Not my problem anymore. A wry, adoring sigh before Twilight leaned forward to whisper in coyness, close to shyness. "We're gonna be stuck like this if we don't get moving." "You make that sound like a problem..." All the real wonders of the sea were right before me... But the smallest part of my mind still grasping sense pointed out how right my gorgeous fiance was, and that we should catch up with the others. Reluctantly, I forced myself to look away and help begin swimming after the kids. ...If I even knew how, soon floating upside-down in the ocean with no practice and lack of operating my newfound brown fins to good use, while the Crusaders, with no experience themselves, mastered in the spam of four seconds. Goddamn little Mary Sues... Of course, Twilight would chuckle uncontrollably by her coltfriend's unwilling antics and offer assistance, straightening me back regularly, holding my right new fin and pulling me along, showing how it's done. "It's quite easy once you get the hand of it." With that faint blush remaining, still. "If you're taken aback by my new appearance, Jack, imagine how I feel seeing you like this..." Atlantica. [BEEP]ing Atlantica. Sorry, I couldn't compare everything I was viewing before my eyes but Atlantica, everything was far too similar, the further Terramar escorted towards his mother's home in some kind of giant pink... Shell house attached to a spire? That's the most apt description I could provide now. Yet before we entered, as Twilight's breathtaking fin guided my own, showing me the ropes of becoming a pony-fish, I managed to lightly pull mine from her gentle grip and offer a wry grin. "Okay, I've got the hang of it now." And my Princess as the most beautiful sea creature ever appeared more than pleased by my progress. "And I would love to join you all in this continued tour, but...?" Raising the fin still connected with hers via chain, prompting Twilight to raise a brow and glance back and forth between the metal and my pleading, grinning expression. Come on love, I couldn't miss this chance. My hopes came true, as the Princess sighed in fond consent before the magically boosted steel disappeared, full separation since our departure from Ponyville. Thank God, was starting to feel numb there, rubbing my newfound fin with emphasis. "I can trust you to stay close to the Seaquestria Palace in the meantime?" Something else eluded in her tone, a crack of hesitation. Worry I'll vanish again, or concerned how the people of either here or above will react to the Princess who has somehow wronged them in the past without her only insurance protecting her? "It'll be fine." Came my eventual response, smiling before brushing that same gold and brown fin across beautiful features. "You'll give me something to look forward to when all business is concluded on your end." Rolled eyes of playfulness, but Twilight smiled in relief and- Oh, a warm peck on the cheek, followed by Twilight Goddessly swimming to join the observants by the entrance into that pink home. The kiss being a permission for me to enjoy myself without Twilight's watchful eye. Well, don't worry love, I won't venture away from the underwater kingdom, nor will I ever leave you again. So... Looking at my surroundings, Seaponies and other aquatic life moving about, enjoying their own lives to the fullest. Actually, why are they called 'Seaponies?' Twilight and I are those, but Hippogriffs in mermaid form aren't. They should be addressed as something more sensible, like... Mergriffons. Mergriffons. Hm, there's a pun there if I was ever clever enough to find it. Ah well. Now then, time to have some fun, and do something I wanted to do the moment we ventured underwater, aside from gawking at Twilight the whole trip. Although, caution first, descending myself towards the bottom sea floor of the gargantuan palace, as to not disturb any of these Mergriffons or any cultures they're currently doing in favour of my own entertainment, joining the fish, seaweed and various other rarities of the ocean. Already beginning to feel like a certain Jamaican crab. When I was a wee lad, The Little Mermaid was always my go-to film. I had a thing for mermaids - but mostly I blamed the seashells - hence my appropriate amazed reaction to Twilight and regarding her merpony state as the best thing witnessed since our reunion. Anyway, Little Mermaid, a cherished class in my heart, so much so I was bullied for liking it in Primary. The second film was okay, though nothing of substance worth remembering. Never saw the third one, though, like with ninety percent of direct-to-DVD Disney sequels, I heard the reception was nothing too positive. I wondered if this place had its own equivalent to Ursula. If so, poor unfortunate souls. Heheheheheheheh... ... I cleared my throat out-loud, smiling down to the watching or indifferent sea life, getting myself ready for the most important thing about today. Permissions slips? Reputations? Friendship problems? Chuck it all down the drain, this is WAY more essential. Starswirl, if you would kindly do the honours? Ah, already heard the sounds of music in the air... Water. As did the other aquatic life, Mergriffons turning their heads in surprise. Just wait friends, you're in for a treat. Dududududu dududu dudu, dududududududu. Dududududu dududu dudu, dududududududu. And my voice had more passion in it than for a long time. Pouring my heart out this time around. Too bad Twilight was busy likely looking up family photos of Terramar's childhood to observe the show, currently garnering interest of the underwater citizens to the singing and dancing merpony below. Oh, right on cue, the Mergriffons were already to begin joining the musical, some venturing down by the sands to start dancing and swaying to the addictive beat. And who can blame them? This song was the most lit before Hakuna Matata! More and more were participating as the song progressed, including adding into the vocals as if by instinct, the world's magic taking its effect when it comes to music. Wild dancing, some dancing together friends or partners, including the starfish, turtles, fish of great and small sizes. Let Twilight and the Crusaders have their fun, I was having my own, better blast than the festival above! If only they could join in! Oh, there were the three fillies in merpony form along with Terramar, and by God were they already dancing to the beat. Twilight must have stayed inside to get the slip signed while the Crusaders explored more of the ocean. Well, they're in for a treat! Oh, I took it back, while swimming and dancing and getting the hang of this merpony business, Twilight I spotted, peeking out the window with an adult Mergriffon I assumed was the mother, myself beaming wildly with a pleased wave. The Princess happily grinned back, sending waves of content by how much I was having such a good time, and seeing me sing my heart out despite how averagely terrible my vocal cords typically were. Welp, time for the grand finale! "All together now!" Which concluded, like with the movie, everyone participating in the musical pointing to the one whom orchestrated its beginning; Mergriffons, seahorses and countless other aquatic life having had such a wonderful life, all applauding one another, soon afterwards, before swimming away to hum to themselves cheerfully the song still. Who could blame them? So was I! Addictive, guys, what did I tell you-? Loud clapping of fins from right behind me, followed by a somewhat shriek of a voice. "That. Was. AMAZING!" Huh, turning around to face a young, but tall light yellow female of their kind with bright blue fins and wide eager eyes, still happily applauding away long after the performance was over. "You're just what we need! Are you the new conductor? If not, are you interested? Ever played an underwater shell guitar? Would you like to?!" Dear God, underwater Pinkie Pie. Despite that, I smiled sheepishly with a half-hearted shrug to the cheerful interrogation. "No... Though I always wanted to conduct an orchestra personally-" The Mergriffon, to my immediate concern then, inhaled loudly, before exclaiming a noise of triumph and fisting the water air. Okay? Gah! Quickly she took hold of my right fin and tugged, still beaming widely as though there had never been a burden in her whole life. By God, personal space didn't really exist among their kind did it? Halfway exploring underwater and Mt. Aris I was keeping an eye on Terramar's close proximity to Twilight, and now this! "You must come with me, you MUST! Mother would be so delighted to have you help our festival!" ANOTHER festival? These creatures might top ponykind in how often they celebrate and party. "Come on, this way!" Whoa! Didn't have much of a choice being dragged through the waters upwards, upwards and upwards, deeper into the large, magnificent palace. Skystar mentioning being a Princess earlier might have helped save this more... Awkward predicament. At least, awkward on my part, before the Mergriffon continued chatting away, swimming around the Goddamn QUEEN of Seaquestria and Hippogriff kind in general, the latter looking more indifferent to her spawn's antics. While the former swam around needlessly singing praises about the embarrassed male merpony observing at the center of the massive throne room. "- And then he performed a chorus with some sea snails before conducting the starfish and having them dance in harmony, and then!" Another giant inhale, prompting my mild wince. "Mother! He's just perfect for the role!" "So you say." Queen Novo replied all too regally. Honestly this was a poor first impression, especially from the judging stare the white-pink elegant monarch provided, unable for me to tell if the look was in interest or in disdain. Her heart says she doesn't really give a [BEEP] what kind of creature her daughter brought to the throne room. "Obviously one of the ponies above. And your name was...?" "Stardust, your Majes-" But Skystar was a few steps ahead, spoiling the better information that caused my whole floating body to stiffen. "Prince Stardust, Twilight Sparkle's husband! I saw them enter Seaquestria with Silverstream's brother." Suddenly, the emotions in Novo's heart skyrocketed, the previously bored Queen shooting up from her seat in startled shock, before frowning down with a newfound edge to her voice. "I wasn't aware the Princess was married." Goddamn, Twilight, what the Hell did you DO to earn sure ire? Regardless, I coughed into my fin, offering a small grin to break the tension. "Well, not yet, we only got recently engaged." "I see..." Not really looking like she cared again, the tall Queen regaining composure and gracefully sitting down again, perking a brow. "Congratulations are in order then." Neither sounding as though she meant that. "Your taste in Princesses are left to be desired, however." "Please, your Majesty." Swimming forward just a tad, remaining humble but standing my ground. Already had enough enemies. Gesturing to myself with a firm voice. "Forgive her. Whatever damage Twilight has wrought, whatever frictions or crimes, do not blame her. Twilight is naive and often makes ill decisions. Whatever punishment you have in mind, take it out all on me." "You would nobly accept all the consequences of your fiance's errors, despite having no clue what crime she had caused, without even batting an eye?" Skystar looked between us, beginning to soften her expression to express worry. Hazel and purple met, standing our grounds. "In a heartbeat." Novo blinked, the internal emotions now sparking curiosity and... I dared feel respect emanating from her, the Queen leaning back in her round throne, smirking a little. "For her own faults, the Princess has decent taste in her own partners." The royal acknowledged, and I breathed out in relief a little. "I can see why my best General speaks so highly of you." Those vast purple eyes glinted. "'Man Who Walked The Stars.'" Skystar gasped loudly, and I inhaled in sharp response, merely giving a small grunt of affirmation. This time, the Queen chuckled, shaking her head with a more pleased, and satisfied grin. "You need not be concerned for whatever punishment I would bestow, Prince. The fact you saved Seaspray and his family from the vile clutches of a greedy royal is enough of a gratitude, and to excuse Twilight Sparkle's actions." Oh thank God. I managed a dazed grin, nodding in thanks myself, a gesture Queen Novo returned. She wasn't the only giving respect in this room now. "But if you're adamant in making up for her wrongdoings, my daughter here is correct of our need for a conductor. Our most accomplished musician fell ill of a bad sea cold." 'Sea cold?' Nah I won't bother asking. I blinked whereas Skystar grinned in wide excitement. "Does this mean he can...?" "If he desires to." Noting my curious expression, Novo explained some more. "Our orchestra is well regarded. Once every month we celebrate the defeat of the Storm King with a grand spectacle, one with music that messages across the whole oceans. If you desire, Prince, you may participate and aid us. If you wish." Orchestra... She said orchestra... Despite having no experience in music or conducting one whatsoever, I grinned like a wide fool and allowed emotion to rule over logic. "Where do I sign up?" "Jack, there you are!" "Hm?" Having been left to my own thoughts just a short distance away from the palace, needing some time alone to think matters through after Novo had her ridiculously enthusiastic daughter explain everything regarding the festival. God knows I needed to write everything down, but in the meantime, Twilight's back! "Oh hey love." "Hi." The Princess of Friendship greeted, still awestruckingly radiant in her merpony form and beaming with amused affection by my rapid blinking and brief gaping. "You're catch seahorses with your mouth open like that." "Now look who's going native." "It never hurts to learn the lingo-" The Princess then paused, noticing something attached around my gold neck and pointing in surprise. "Is that...?" Hm? Oh yes love, yes it was, proudly grasping and holding up the piece of the pearl. "A gift from Queen Novo herself, after saving her favourite General and family." Twilight's expression, then, was anything but pleased. "I thought you'd be more positive about that news?" Answered by a shake of the head. "I am happy for you Jack, don't get me wrong. It's just, learning why you're so fondly regarded by the Hippogriffs and Seaponies only today took me off-guard. You never said anything." Lowering the jewel back around my supposed gills, I could only shrug halfheatedly. "I didn't want to talk about it." Who would willingly share the ale of one of their most darkest moments in their life during a casual conversation? "Was it that bad a memory?" Yes love, it was. And Twilight could sense, indulging and not pushing, nodding next with a small smile. "I'll trust you to tell me when you feel ready." "And that's another reason to love you hopelessly." "Oh? So you're saying I never respected your privacy until now?" "Twilight, dear, you're arguably the most nosy person I've ever met." "Guess that's just one thing we have in common." Twilight smirked teasingly, mirroring my expression, then softening hers. "Banter aside, I'm just glad they didn't hold any grudge against me for so long." "I spoke to Novo, she's pardoned your actions." Eliciting a wider grin and sigh of relief from the happy merpony, followed by me adding then cheekily. "My charm works even on their kind's royalty, love." Replied by a humming scoff. "In other words, you went off in a tangent until her Majesty saw your point of view whether she liked it or not?" You make me sound so commanding, love. Twilight chuckled. "Just kidding, but thank you for speaking up for me in my absence, though I could have handled making amends myself." The Princess then added before I could banter right back. "In much better news, the friendship problem has been solved! Turns out it was Terramar's indecisiveness for his mother and father, feeling as though he would be forced to choose between them." "...So not really a 'friendship problem,' more of a family matter." I pointed out after a moment, offering a wry smirk. "Maybe I should have handled it instead of poorly singing with the fishes." Rolling her eyes fondly, Twilight inclined her head towards the palace. "Shall we head back? Everyone else is still partying on the beach." Bleh, beach party? No thanks. Besides I had a much better idea in mind, smirking cheekily before Twilight gasped in surprise by the sudden, seductive posture of an embracing, dripping the blushing merpony down as noses brushed against one another. "When I can spend some alone time with my Princess in one of her most beautiful forms yet...?" Flushing brightly, Twilight coughed a small cute giggle before slyly gazing away. "Well, it wouldn't hurt to do some more research on underwater life up-close..." I coyly raised a brow. "A-And to spend some time with my bold Warrior." That's the spirit, Twilight playfully pushing back, but our fins still holding together and bodies swimming side-by-side, close to touching. A perfect ending for an eventful day. ...Oh yeah. "Twilight?" "Hm?" "We might be sticking around longer than you'd think. Or I would be anyway." "...And why is that, honey...?" "Well... Novo wants me to conduct her Seapony Orchestra." "An orchestra." "Yep." "You." "Yep." "You conducting an orchestra." "Indeed." "...I have way too many objections about that." "But you'll be more content swimming in the ocean beside your favourite human-in-merpony-form and not ruin the moment." "...Just promise me you won't be copyrighting by using Disney songs for the orchestra." "..." "..." "No."
Chapter 191: Times Gone By"On yer marks..." Limbs reared back. "...Get set..." Pony nostrils flared, eyes narrowed hard. "...GO!" For the moment the checkered flag was thrown, the world swiftly became much slower in my eyes, dust and pebbles flying back from the fierce gold and blue hoofs connecting in sync. Hazel orbs glaring, fierce and determined, opposing the equal but smug expression belong to the Wonderbolt whom met my assault head-on. Not bad. But not good enough. And yet she ducked beneath my swung roundhouse, aiming another rushing hoof that forced me skidding back against the yellow ground, the opponent wasting little time in throwing a lot of equine punches and a few roundhouse kicks herself, placing me on the defensive for a good few seconds. That was, until my swung limb managed to grab the tail and hurl the cocky blue pegasus soaring into the air upwards. She recovered quickly in a showy-spin, her smirk and position with a wing motioning for me to come join her above, something I obliged all too happily, taking the battle to where my foe was a natural force to be reckoned with. Except I knew what I was doing, for the both of us, and perhaps our cheering friends below were aware too. More blows traded, any aimed for the face or below the metaphorical belt blocked and diverted expertly by us, my opponent evidently putting those years of pony kung-fu lessons to good use. She, soon, made the attempt of breaking off the contacts going nowhere, but I wouldn't let her out of my reach yet. Any advantages on the pegasus' part, especially this high up in the air, would conclude this match faster than I would want. Certainly, this round couldn't be put to an end so quickly; it'd be a blow to both our prides. I made my pursuit, the blue mare having to duck and swing her lower half to dodge my attempts of grabs and punches, circling me around the clear blue lake the battleground was chosen for. Away from the town, in a good secluded spot with no incentive in drawing in an audience, to my foe's prior disappointment. Wind rushed in my bearded face, neatly trimmed earlier so both it and my mane couldn't whip all over, a sound point on Rarity's part. The speed was exhilarating, the entire concept of time lessened considerably in the heat of this battle, practically becoming a blue from the tall trees to the close clouds. Obviously, the Wonderbolt was making a point how breathtaking and wonderful it was, feeling faster than the speed of the world's pace, making you confident, bold and fulfilled, pure living in the moment. To become a part of something not many could accomplish. It was amazing, I will say, smirking with an acknowledging nod towards the smug mare, whom understood and began making a few tricky maneuvers and spins, knowing full well I wasn't well adept in flight yet to keep up with that. Which is better, because I WANTED this foe to hold nothing back. Pretty exemplified when she commenced attacking from all sides, beginning a rush of blow after blow, punch and kick all after one another in much increased speeds I couldn't catch up with. Yet anyway. For now, I was on the defensive, relying on natural, and Balance, senses to pick up the wind and signature of where I was going to be attacked, doing quite well for myself if I was permitted to compliment myself for once. Unfortunately, I couldn't keep up forever, for my adversary in this battle still topped me in speed and mastery over the air, displaying as such by zooming around and towards me in rapid hit dashes, inciting my groans and grunts. Ow, ow, ow, grinding my teeth and making a few attempts of blocks and swings once again. To no utter avail. The match was already reaching its steady conclusion. But I wouldn't be going down without a fight. Eyes closed, soothing my focused mind, and waited on the heart signature to become closer. Closer, and closer. Before one, concentrated pony fist twisting around my left, flying body twirled around to meet the stunned expression of the Wonderbolt... Before said expression changed to resolve again as her speed continued outmatching my own, two front blue hoof pushing atop my outstretched gold. Finding myself covered in water upon a shallow pool with some impressive splashes later, the audience shielding themselves briefly before erupting into pleased and congratulatory cheers, to both my sparring partner and myself. Who could blame them? We gave quite a show, as promised, a landing Rainbow helping me out the shallow lake and into a nice towel, feigning ignorance by the bemoaned expression on a certain fashionista regarding my drenched clothing. Should have considered that earlier, my dear. A light punch to my side belonging to the grinning Wonderbolt just exuding cockiness and satisfaction. "Nice, you held out for ten seconds longer this time." Well, clearly someone had to keep track while Twilight was In Canterlot. "Shame Twilight wasn't here to watch kick her Warrior's butt." Laughter all around, even from myself, as I winked back with my own cheeky smirk. "Next time let's keep it to ground battle, Rainbow, and I'll show you precisely who dominates the battlefield." The Wonderbolt scoffed, but kept her bantering look as Rarity fussily helped dry my dark blue clothing. The cape itself was by the rest of the crowd, consisting of Lyra, Bon, Derpy, Whooves, and some weird cloaked guy who's shown up in Equestria of late. Creepy. "I'm certain Twilight would be more than proud of Stardust for bein' able to fly like that by now." Applejack pitched in, sounding relatively pleased by the progress herself. "Now to see you ain't slounchin' around this time." Slouch? Moi. What poppycock! Name me four examples of me ever just kicking back and making no progress into improving as an alicorn. Well- And time's up, no need to hear anymore, cheers Starswirl! "You were amazing too, Rainbow." Oh please Fluttershy, don't let the ego go to her head, as Rainbow threw her head upwards with a pleased and prideful smirk, in total agreement by the animal lover's praise. Applejack agreed, nodding with a smile. "You sure were, what with all them fancy flyin' tricks you just pulled a few seconds prior." "Heh, it was pretty awesome right?" Pink eyes looked to me expectantly, inciting my raised humoured brows instead. Never catching me boost your arrogance alongside the others, my dear. Rainbow snorted, as if hearing such, and looked back to everyone else. "Who wants to see a rematch?" Then Rarity spoke up in complete objection. "Goodness gracious darlings, enough abuse has been made to these tailored designs!" So I'll take them off, big deal. Rarity, shaking her head with a few 'tut's, fiercely regarding both Rainbow and I with blazing sapphire, putting an end to any argument that would go forward. "I'm sure a particular Princess would not approve of the roughhousing either." Honestly, I don't think Twilight would care as much, certainly not while she and Spike are celebrating Celestia's 'one-thousand, one-hundred-and-eleventh' sun-raising anniversary. And yes, that does sound as dumb for something to Twilight to make a big deal out of to be possible. How would we be expressing our gratitude and happiness for the most incompetent mare in Equestr- I mean, for the oh-so wise Princess who has guided our kind to the light more often than not. Well, Applejack voiced what we've all been contributing to of late. "Mighty point Rarity. Come on, we should get back to workin' on the play stage." That's right, a play, a play regarding how Celestia first raised up the sun. Because, you know, the sun never rose once on the entire planet until one alicorn was born. Was there a Lion King moment back then where Starswirl, on the castle balcony, raised newborn Celestia to the sky before every living creature and BOOM! The sun appeared for the first time ever? My former teacher couldn't sound anymore, highly amused. Well, perhaps not every species was in attendance during such an event... You do know I found the notion that the sun never rose without Celestia to be total hogwash, right? Believe me Jack, you've expressed that point more time than the hair in my corporeal facial mane. I mean, come on guys, even the story of the play sounded like total, self-grandalizing bull[BEEP]. Ponies actually BELIEVED all that happened? Well, of course, the main fault of this world's inhabitants was being gullible to a fault. So, long story short, some mishaps, mishaps that made me almost die from busting a gut every five seconds before of whom this play was in celebration for. Twilight, in all her wisdom learned from Uselestia, decided it would be brilliant to have the older Princess be the main lead of herself. What could have possibly went wrong then? One big issue, my friends, was that Celestia couldn't act... At all. The royal Princess, with all her thousand years of knowledge of experience, often playing some political role and negotiations when duty calls, couldn't even act a simple play to save her life. Jesus Christ, no wonder none of the other species became more open-minded with ponykind until Twiliight and friends came along. So bad it wasn't even funny. Lucky for you, my pupil, I have quite the amusing tale to share. Go on. Despite what she may say to the contrary, this was not the first time dear Celestia ever performed on the stage. Now it sounded like the old unicorn was threatening to chuckle himself to death, again. A play was once made in her father's honour, a play she kept pushing herself a role into, begging and even demanding to participate to the horror of the cast, and Luna's. When the festivities came under way, Celestia made a... Lasting impression on foreign representatives, to say the least. The performance was quite impacting to the point, decades later, the ruling Princess made certain to remove all traces of that incident from history books, vowing to never speak of it again. Okay, THAT was pretty funny, [BEEP] what I just said earlier, abruptly bursting myself into laughter in the middle of the custom outside theater, with no one in sight but the others in the back. I really wanted to see that play now! Surely it couldn't have been more hysterical than watching the ruling government make an attempt of charades. God I was crying when that happened. Of course, all amusement properly vanished after Twilight and Celestia had a brief fall-out. Quickly resolved of course, but Spike's attempt of stand-out comedy to stall for time did little wonder in bringing the humour back. Spike's at his best when he's being a snarky little dragon. Shame the girls didn't allow ME to take my son's place, I would have excelled bashing the [BEEP] out of everyone in the live audience... Which was likely why they prevented me from going out there in the first place. I could show you through my own memories over that eventful night. I shall never forget the expression on her father's face... Ahh. From the sounds of it, it was so good, so much better than earlier that I just had to see it. Hmm, maybe later. I was honestly getting tired with the sun having been raised early in favour of the play - totally cheating, by the way, Celestia - suppressing a mild yawn as the ache for a good bed was starting to get to me. Though I should help clean everything up with the rest first, then sleep all day later. Oh, hello? There passed the six collective members of respective species, the young six students of the School of Friendship not noticing me while heading out themselves, yawning loud and tiredly. "Maaaaaaan I'm beat!" "Yeah." Another massive, compensating yawn. "This whole play stuff really got to me." "I'm so sleepy I could nap in a clam." "You mean you don't do that underwater?" "Something on your mind, Ocellus? Looks that way." "Erm, I was just thinking. Do you think, in the future, there'll be a play about Principal Twilight and the Professors?" "Oh wouldn't that be cool! I'd be totally down to playing Twilight!" "Aheh, you're a little too enthused for that role, Silverstream." "Yona would make good Pinkie Pie!" "Ha! You got that right!" Playful banter and bustling conversations faded across the field back to Ponyville, leaving me to ponder. A play about Twilight and the girls? Ha, like anyone would ever come close to playing her right. What would the play even be about, anyhow? Another stifled yawn, more threatening to break loose this time. Right, better help clean things up, then I can have a nice, relaxing session with the fourth most precious thing to me after Twilight, Spike and friends. A companion that will always love me for who I was without judging, being there for me twenty-four seven. My bed. ...My head shot upwards after six hours of sleep from the pillow, gasping in sudden, inspired glee. A play about my friends! That's it! "Spike!" I called out halfway out the bedroom door moments later, throwing on my blue and velvet cape. "Get me a notepad and quill, stat!" Everything was already going smoothly. Of course, knowing as it was the MLP universe, some mishap would bound to occur with some forced friendship lesson mixed in at end that somehow resolves it all. Still, best to live in the moment. What a moment it was, though, as I gazed around happily and in pride by the spectacle of a production being set up. And not a single mare of the Mane Six in sight, which was also more refreshing, otherwise this entire thing would have been pointless. Can you imagine how shockingly difficult it was asking for help while keeping it altogether hush hush? Twilight was at the school, currently assuming Spike and I were doing a father-son activity of researching daisies. Heheheheheheh. Anything science-related, that lovable but gullible Princess with buy anything. Chuckling beneath my breath, my attention turned towards the hurrying Spike approaching me, looking quite eager himself with a focused salute. "The auditions are ready when you are." "How many applicants do we have?" "Well, with how discreet we had to be getting them, we're limited to..." The young dragon quickly counted with claws. "...Twenty." Oh, I was expecting worse. "Twenty's not bad. It'll do. Good job Spike." Rubbing my son's top green scales for good measure to express my satisfaction and happiness, smirking then. "I'll check them out in a sec. Help yourselves to those crystal cookies, you've earned them." Gone in a cloud of dust. Kids these days. Alright, auditions were filled up, that's one matter taken care of! Now for plenty more, as a certain Changeling Prince was next to occupy my time regarding the progress. "The special effects' ponies are here." Excellent! Thorax then offered his meek smile. "And thanks again for requesting our services too, Stardust. It's the first time we Changelings would get to openly watch a play in all its magic. Never mind helping set up one!" The enthusiasm was everywhere. From the close by, colourful four-legged equine bugs buzzed and worked in hanging up the lights perfectly. "Yes well, ponykind has had enough time to appreciate the theatrics arts." I smirked wryly in return, perking a teasing brow to the much taller Prince. Why wasn't he called King again? "Let everyone else enjoy them for once." "Hey, Prince Pony." Well, look who else approaches! The sapphire young female dragon, on lean teenage height, throwing a rather dubious expression in her rather brilliant attire. Thank you Coco Pommel. "You sure this 'wig' won't get in the way?" To show an example, Ember brushed back a mighty chunk of the dark blue 'mane.' Just a sec, gonna take another moment to admire the contribution of effort into making the costume. ...Okay, done. "The unicorn assistants-" A.K.A, Moondancer and Lyra ten feet over Ember's shoulder. "- Will keep the hair flowing with magic until your moments on the stage are done." Before adding then with a cheeky grin. "Thanks again for participating in this, Ember." A snort of derision. "Considering what you've done for Spike and our kind over and over, I can swallow my pride and get through this, hopefully with some dignity intact." A short, before amber eyes glanced to me uncertainly. "You sure the dragons watching won't recognize me." "You let the makeup artists do their work, practice your stage voice a little, and not a single person ever would identify you as the fierce Dragon Lady of the Lands." Seriously, that's more than like since wearing a faux mustache and monocle alone would fool even my closest of friends. Once the blue dragon was appeased, my attention turned next towards the Griffon King coming forth to greet a fellow new royal. "You have been busying yourself, I see." Zenith announced with a wry smirk, gesturing around to the indoor stage. Oh yeah, this was all happening in the old castle by the way, though I should mention that at this point. "I see your skill of gathering all manners of creatures to work in unison hasn't worn off even becoming as you are now, old friend." "Bringing people together is what I do best." Also, it keeps Twilight and friends happy, but that's mainly the second motivation. Well, typically not the second. "Thank you again for coming with some of your kind, Zenith." "The gratitude must come from us, Stardust, we are quite honoured to play a part in this production. I'm quite curious regarding how these pony plays are done." The black royal of his restored kind made another sweeping motion. "Out of curiosity, would there be any roles regarding a Griffon?" "Just Gilda, sorry." That's what the auditions were for, anyway. Zenith nodded with a knowing smile, soon excusing himself like the others prior and continuing to oversee the contribution of his fellow kind working on the rock terrain sets. Yep, all was going perfectly for this, now all we needed was, finally, the main star to show. Oh, right on cue, swirling my head around to the large doors opening into the aged castle currently being re-decorated for the upcoming performance, soon entering to join a pink smiling unicorn, with another unicorn at her side, whom beamed happily at the sight before after she gazed around the interior filled with various creatures in curious awe. "I never knew you were into theater, Stardust." Sunset commented in mild approval, perking an amused brow my direction before cerulean eyes looked around again, Starlight following her example with appearing impressed herself. They were twins, I swore. "An elegant and almost dying art, theater." At least in my world. Harry Potter and the Cursed Child gave plays no favours. "Speaking of which, you often participated in plays at your school, right?" "From time to time." "Perfect, you're playing the lead role." Both mares blinked, prompting me to add as Nightshade, perched nearby, took his cue to swoop down and hand me over the script. Cheers my owl friend, passing it over then to the stunned yellow bacon-haired mare. "Why else would you be here?" The pages floating beside her, Sunset took a curious and humbling skim-read through before those eyes widened again considerably. "You want me to play Twilight." "I was gonna ask Starlight here, but I think she's no longer comfortable taking the spotlight as she use to be." Said pink unicorn meekly looked away. You see? Meanwhile, Sunset shook her head in disbelieving amusement, but her grin remained all the same gratified. "I'm flattered, Stardust, but I don't think I have what it takes." Couldn't blame her, but instead of discouraging, I encouraged, playfully wrapping a limb around her pony shoulders and escorting towards the stage itself. Very spacious I will stay. "It's not just your past experience in plays I'm asking you to play her, Sunset." Her expectant features had me clarify. "You and Starlight are the closest in similarities to Twilight; personality, intelligence, bravery, wit, soul and belief. Don't get me started on the beauty." That warranted a light hue of red on both unicorns, before I added with a small, assuring grin. "If anyone can get her right, it's you two." "Well, when you put it like that..." The former student of Celestia trailed off playfully, dancing her blue eyes around before getting somewhat serious again with an elated smile. "I'll try not to let you down then, Stardust." "Don't do it for me." Do it for whom this play is about. "Costumes are at the back. I recommend you rehearse while you check the place out and get your attire." "So who plays Flash Sentry?" "Just go to the back." A chuckling Sunset obliged, Starlight giggling behind her own pink hoof before following after her while I raised a flat brow to their departing states. Hardy har girls, I offer you the best role ever and get repaid like that. Sunset Shimmer ladies and gentlemen, never giving a poor guy a break. But still, with the second best pony playing the role of the first best pony, this play was in the bag. "Who's Starlight gonna play?" "Hm? Oh she's being managing assistant. I think your childhood friend has a little case of stage fright." Glancing over towards Sunburst. Yep, he's here too. The pony responsible for getting the crystal decor which were neatly placed in their respective positions on the walls, ceiling and ground. Now if only Ember can get her fellow dragon kind to STOP attempting to eat most of them whenever our backs were turned. "Oh." Apparently this was news to the stallion, the royal foalsitter soon turning attention on a different subject. "By the way, your requests proved fruitful; Princess Cadence, Prince Shining and Princess Luna are on their way here." Splendid! All going according to plan. "Thanks Sunburst." Now, to finally get those auditions under wraps, clapping my hoofs loudly to garner enough attention for those in vicinity to the stage. "Alright everyone, we need some space! Someone get me Spike and Starlight when they're ready!" Oh, weren't we already off to a good start? "First up is... Granny Smith, auditioning for the role of... Applejack...?" Spike trailed off uncertainly from the list, glancing between the two ponies at the desk with him before the very lit stage. Green eyes looked back to the clipboard, then up. "Err... Start whenever." "Booooooooy howdy~!" Alright, Jesus Christ, things were becoming interesting already, the elderly Earth Pony proving to be quite spry for her age by sliding onto the wood, adorning a blonde ponytail wig and classic brown stetson. Absolutely fooling no one, but any level for authenticity was thrown out the window looking at... This. "Let's go buck some apples, right boys?" "Next, next, NEXT." I called out hurriedly by instinct, a sentiment both my fellow judges concurred with a disgruntled Granny was immediately escorted off the stage by some Diamond Dog guards. Okay, note to self, should have hired others to be the rest of the Mane Six opposing to being up for auditions instead. "Next we have..." Rubbing the back of the pencil against his cheek, Spike continued with a soft frown. "Maud Pie as Rarity." Alright, let's see where this goes. "Clothes. They're like rocks. I like rocks. They're beautiful in their own right." "That's my girl." Okay, who invited her Sheldon Coooper knockoff of a coltfriend? Still, the tall Earth Pony from the side raised a good point. Maud was absolutely killing it. "Clothes are like rocks, in a way. They're shiny when cleaned and... Breathtaking to the eyes." Did I mention that 'Boulder' had a fluffy tiny fake cat tail attached to it? Rarity would have a fit if she were here, and not many would find the routine that amusing. However, I was a man-slash-stallion of peculiar taste, and I say: "Sign her up guys. We have our Rarity." Pointedly paying no heed to their bewildered expressions, focused only on the grey mare's blank stares and blinking. "Next is... Hm, Zephyr Breeze playing the role of Shining Armor. Okay, whenever you're ready Zephyr." "Oh I'm always ready little dragon." Already losing brownie points with me. Bring back Maud's stupid boyfriend already. The blue lean pegasus cleared his throat, before getting all too dramatic about it. "Be amazed!" Before suddenly looking to the curtains and pulling out a rainbow wig- Oh come on. "As I play the role of a pony no other can possibly imitate!" "Well, he already has the self-grandilizing down..." Starlight murmured in her own bewildered exasperation. Both Spike and I hummed softly to that observation. "Now observe, as I, unlike anypony else could achieve, perform the legendary RAINBOW RAINBOOOOOOOM!" 'Sonic Rainboom,' Zephyr. Christ even I remembered what it was called, although it's been forever since Rainbow performed that little trick. It wasn't even used in our spar yesterday. "By shooting myself out of this cannon-" "NEXT." Funny as it would be to see Zephyr make a fool of himself, it wasn't worth Fluttershy's mood being ruined once the play dazzled my friends. Pharynx in a rather impressive self-made attire of Sombra. The Head of Thorax's guards merely gave one deadly growl- "You're in!" "Woo-hoo! Way to go Pharynx!" The Changeling's mood dampened to embarrassed annoyance being cheered for publicly by an enthusiastic King for a brother. "Alright, next we have... The Crusading Pony as Princess Celestia!" Oh, you mean the Cutie Mark Crusaders dressed up in a Halloween-style outfit of the Princess, fooling absolutely nobody, or nopony? Starlight and I traded humoured glances, choosing to indulge the three fillies and see what they got. Needless to say, they were giving quite the impression. "As Princess of the Sun, it is our- Er, MY responsibility to spread good and happiness to all of Equestria, my dear Twilight." "That posh voice is on point..." Yes it was Spike. Apple Bloom was killing it! "Ahem, I am privileged to be - Scootaloo don't shoving - Ah, ruler of such fair and caring ponies - Sweetie you're moving the front hoofs too much - So much so that I hereby declare that- AH!" The three needed practice with their collaboration in one costume, which was thusly ripped apart by their own doing as the young but promising fillies scattered comically on the stage floorboards, dizzy but otherwise harmless. Once their sheepish and hopeful grins turned to us, we judges shared some amused but entertained glances. What would it hurt. This time, Starlight did the honour. "You three are in!" "Yay!" "I, the Great and Powerful Trixie, would commonly be suited for the role of herself. But now, I believe, the honour of impersonating one such as Princess Mi Amore Cadenza can only extend to myself!" The blue magician announced proudly and happily, in her makeshift Cadence outfit with a spray-painted pink horn and dyed mane. Starlight offered a shy chuckle in defense of her friend. "At she made the effort to look more the part...?" Honestly I'm just disappointed in myself for declining Zephyr's audition to be Shining. Zephyr and Trixie acting with romance together? The chemistry would be phenomenally funny, or a great... Headache to us all... Yeah, I change my mind. There's no regrets ridding of that pegasus from the scene. "NEXT!" "Next!" "You're in kid, congrats!" "Neeeeeeeext!" "Eh you'll do I suppose." "Overall... NEXT!" Christ, who knew managing a play would be such hard work. I didn't envy Twilight for doing this twice, rubbing my own forehead with a few breaths of air. Still, that's the auditioning concluded, alongside the sets, scripts, costumes and food buffet, the last one more important. Various species conversing with one another in their own eager enthusiasm, brightening my smile of elated relief. Good, nothing wrong has occurred just yet. Let;s hope it stays that way, at least. And it seemed everyone we getting use to their roles and required attires suitably. Good thing too, not many complained about them. Give credit to where it's due, Rarity should be proud of Coco after this was all over. And speaking of moving things along, soon moving myself to take center stage and clear my throat loudly. Time for the usual pep talk and reminder of why we were all here today. I've already rehearsed this in my head. The only part of the script reserved only inside my noggin. "Attention everyone! Attention, please!" Giving a moment for things to calm down for all the cast and crew to give me their undivided concentration, inciting my pleased smile and now. "Thank you. Now, I've expressed my gratitude again and again ever since the very first among you were on board with this play idea. At this point, it'd be repetitive of me to say my thanks again." Eliciting a few smiles and chuckles from the crowd. I wasn't kidding exactly how much gratification I displayed a good while by then. "But for this case, I still thank you all, tremendously so my friends. This whole endeavor isn't about me, but about the six, wonderful mares and one adorable little dragon who have been there and done so much for us, while asking for little in return. Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Rarity and Pinkie Pie." My hazel eyes swept across the hushed multitude of friendly creatures regardless of shape and size, all equal together. "And the cute little Spike of course." Many glances to the flustered young dragon hiding his claws, prompting more of our laughs, winking to said sheepish lizard of a son myself before regarding everyone again with a small smile, another nod of acknowledgement and content. "It's only fair we express our own thanks for them being there and bringing us altogether, in secrecy until the time is right. Let's give a hundred percent of effort, let's work hard in rehearsals and making sure everything goes right. Let's work together as friends being one!" Followed by throwing my gold hoof like a fist to the air in dramatic emphasis of my resolve. "Let's give those mares the show of a lifetime!" A determination they all together shared, throwing their various appendages upwards in tandems of cries of agreements and fierce passion. Excellent, the girls won't know what hit them! Sharing a wide grin of excited satisfaction with Sunset, Starlight and Spike just below at the edge of the stage. "Now then, let's get rehearsals under way. No time like the present." Getting fully serious and becoming the bossy version of me Twilight often enjoyed seeing. "Places people!" "Spike?" "Yeah?" "Exactly how many invitations did Lyra have Derpy send?" "Last I checked, just for the friends and family. Why do you ask?" "Oh." With enough time peeking my pony head out the center red curtain concealing the rest of the stage from the live crowd right within the foyer of the aged castle, many of whom I didn't even know the names of, I couldn't do anything to hide my exasperation. "No reason." Before poking my head back in, looking to everyone else participating. "Is everyone ready...?" Some must have picked up on my apprehensiveness, and who could blame them? Or blame me? There were far too many ponies, Changelings and various other creatures about to observe my first ever live production that was made in tribute to the six wonderful mares at the front row. Damn right I was anxious. Could it go well? Would people love it? Would they start appreciating Spike and the Mane Six all the more hearing these chosen tales of their roughest times and essential lessons about friendship being magic? Would Twilight and the girls, which was perhaps the most crucial of all starting this play tonight, have a thrill of a lifetime watching our expression of gratitude and affection in the form of theatrics? Only one way to find out. Moondancer and Lyra nodded with enthused confidence. Starlight, Sunset and Sunburst smiled encouragingly. Trixie smirked widely. Thorax, Ember, Zenith and so many more, all sharing their own numerous reactions of pride, affirmation and certainty they had this in the bag. Enough so for Starlight to stand beside me and call out with enthralled boldness. "Don't forget, this isn't for us, it's for those six amazing ponies out there who have done so much for Equestria, for everyone here." The pink unicorn's smile softened while sharing a knowing glance alongside me, the two of us understanding our similarities and how those beautiful mares, and the beautiful son in an adorable tux right next to us, reformed us for the better. Starlight's lilac eyes glimmered with confident eagerness. "Twilight recently made a play celebrating her idol. Now, it's our turn to celebrate ours. Places everyone!" "You're a brilliant director assistant, has anyone told you?" I commented in half-tease, half-sincerity. Starlight joking scoffed with rolled eyes, as everyone began getting into positions for the long night ahead. "You're paying me to assist, Stardust, not to be complimented." Followed by her coy playful grin. "Though you could show your appreciation with maybe a raise..." Hmhmhmhm. Alright then. "Spike, you ready?" The young purple dragon nodded once, smoothing back his green scales and straightening his bowtie with an air of smugness. "Humility, Spike." Much better, the eager-to-please lizard shifted his expression, before heading outside to the hushing whispers and conversations of a large audience, Starlight and I moving out the way along with those unneeded once the curtains would be ready to unveil the hard effort and contributions of good friends. "Ladies and gentlemen! Fillies and gentlecolts! Dragon, griffons, Diamond Dogs, Changelings and much more!" Oh, Spike had this in the bag, he didn't even bring the cue cards with him for reminders of the opening speech. "Thank you all so much for attending tonight, we really appreciate how eager everyone is to witness our play; an appreciation to the most wonderful friends anyone could ever ask for!" "YAY!" Of course Pinkie would be more than ecstatic, Starlight and I sharing humoured smirks from our places in the shadow corner of the stage. "Do we know these wonderful friends? Can we guess?!" Oh Pinkie. The moment Applejack helped settle the eager fellow Earth Pony down in her seat, Spike laughed sheepishly before regaining composure and sticking to the script. "These mares have done so much for so many while asking for barely anything in turn, and it's time we appreciated their being here, especially when they're sitting in the front row!" All eyes turned to the flattered, awed and excited mares. I could feel the tidal waves of pure, positive emotion emanating from the humbled Mane Six... Humbled with the exception of a grinning Rainbow, but you get the picture. My own stare unable to look away from the sparkling orbs regarding Spike in proud content, evidently not expecting such a play to be about her or our friends. Get ready for more surprises tonight, my dear Twilight. "And now, tonight, everyone in attendance gets to partake in celebrating their presence that has changed our home of Equestria for the better! By the collaboration and effort done from all who feel obligated to show these amazing friends just how much they mean to us, I present to you all, tonight, the best moments of these mares across their journey in: 'The Chronicles of Friendship!'" "Let's take everyone back in time, to the humbling days where the first Elements of Harmony were yet to have been uncovered, after so long of peace..." "Muahahahahahahahahahaha! After one thousand years I'm free! It's time to conquer Equestria!" "My niece Cadence, Nightmare Moon has escaped. We need six naive teenage mares with attitude!" Man the music intro to this was on point. And Ember was killing it as Nightmare Moon the whole first tale through, especially hamming it up after an encouraging thumbs-up from Spike behind the curtain. "Their second greatest challenge, was also one of the few to really test their growing bonds..." "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! I, Discord, who howl at the moon, while sleeping in the middle of a summer afternoon, am the carnival of chaos! The master of crashin'! The puppeteer of action! The windbag of bad fashion! You little girls can't possibly defeat moi!" "You're wrong Discord!" Don't get me started on the phenomenal fire Sunset was putting in her role, forgetting for a good moment she was even wearing a costume. "We have one thing that can stop you from hurting innocents and see the light!" "Oh? Would that be the oh-so powerful magic of 'friendship?' HA, friendship is a weakness just to make fools look stronger!" You know, neither was I regretting Shining's exaggerated yet somehow accurate portrayal of the spirit of chaos. The stallion was really letting himself be released of all dignity in favour of making his squealing child held by her grandparents in the audience laugh cheerfully. "No. We, have... Fluttershy!" I had to cover my muzzle from blown-out laughter, mostly to the real mare's hidden expression with a blood-red face as the 'Fluttershy' on the stage began making seductive, eye-batting postures towards the Discord on stage. Spike's voice rung out to the crowd once again: "But through their powerful bonds of friendship, they were able to come through and redeem Discord sooner than later." I had a very unique vision, what could I say? "Not even the bonds between family can break, as proven when the amazing Twilight Sparkle rebelled against the wishes of her betters, and reunited two loved ones in opposition of the villain Queen Syphilis." "My name is Chrysalis you fools!" "Whoever you are, your plans have failed!" "Oh have they now? Let's see about that!" A brilliant idea on Shining's suggested part earlier, where some of the background cast and even IN the audience suddenly morphed into reformed Changelings and were suddenly flying around above the gasping, impressed and anxious crowd. That's some good tension-building for the tale. "With my Changeling army, we'll be invincible!" "Never!" "Haven't you learned anything by now? I hold all the cards, little Princess and unicorn. What could you possibly hope to use against me?" "They always say that, just as they're always proven wrong!" Twinkleshine as Cadence stood her ground, using everything she learned spending time as Cadence's bridesmaid to good use. By the way, guess who was portraying Chrysalis? I'll give you four guesses. "Because we believe in the power of LOVE! Just listen to the rhythm of our heart!" Cheers and cries of encouragement from the crowd, almost drowning out Chrysalis' outraged cry of "No! Noooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo...!" As 'Cadence' and 'Shining,' the latter played by Thorax ironically, tapped their horns, hilariously so when the latter had to bend down uncomfortably, some special effects sparks of magic courtesy of Moondancer and Lyra in the back. Good job girls. "Crystals! Crrrrrystals! Crystaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaals!" The Hell? Why was Granny Smith back on the stage? Where's Pharynx?! "I want ma crystals dang nabbit! Eh... Anypony seen of dem' shiny crystals! I have a kingdom to run darn it!" ...Never mind, this was already better. Relaxing back in my position while Starlight and Spike regarded the situation warily, not even close to the lost expressions of the actors and actresses some managed to retain some dignity to continue with the scripts. Wonder how long before Disney claims copyright to this play for no reason? Heheheheheheheheheheheh. "And now, we would show you the events of the other world, but fortunately Equestria Girls didn't happen. NONE of it happened, so let's move on to what REALLY happened next... The Tree of Harmony!" Did I mention I wrote all of Spike's monologues. Evidenced by my un-suppressed grin which widened from Sunset's flat raised brow my direction backstage. "We may not be Bearers of Harmony anymore! Or our magic may be gone! But the spirit of Friendship lives on, within all of us! Twilight Sparkle, Bearer of Magic!" "The bonds we made through everything we've been through, is stronger than anyone will ever know. Fluttershy, Bearer of Kindness!" "Friendship is the bonds we form across the land. It is to be kind and giving, Tirek. Rarity, Bearer of Generosity." "Nothin' ain't more important for us than to be together, and take those like you who would never understand why friendship is magic! Applejack, Bearer of Honesty!" "Parties, sharing and being there fo each other! That means more to us than just getting power without any fun behind it! Pinkie Pie, Bearer of Laughter!" "Together, we'll show just how powerful friendship is for everyone, and put you back into the pits of Tartarus where you belong, Tirek! Rainbow Dash, hah, Bearer of Loyalty!" "Guardians of Friendship, united we gallop!" "YEAH!/Yeah." "And now, the final story-" "Which I will now take point over." Hm? Starlight suddenly disrupting Spike's next exit, the pink unicorn stepping out to the front stage without any encouragement to. No, this wasn't in the script. What in God's name was Starlight planning? The former student of Twilight's took center point on the floorboards, closing her eyes briefly to gain some deep breaths, ignoring the curious and uncertain expressions of the costumed others around and behind her. Was this because this last story regarded her time travel shenanigans, or something more? Whatever it was, the emotions coming from the young mare's heart was palpable, and invoking all the more curiosity within me. Did Starlight have this planned all along, or was it conjured up sometime before we reached this point...? Lilac eyes opened again, gazing over to us backstage and on-stage, before locking eyes with Twilight's on the latter's front row seat, beginning with a soft smile. "I am probably one of, if not the most gratified to have had my friends enter my life, and save me from a very dark path. Although I've expressed my thanks be making up for my past mistakes, I don't think anything I'll ever do would be enough to repay their kindness, generosity, laughter, loyalty, honesty and, what else, magic." The Mane Six smiled widely, some looking ready to glisten with tears. Wouldn't put it past them. "...And Balance." Oh God dammit Starlight, you might make ME cry now and you know it! With a grin of amused fondness, Starlight's expression brightened moreso while looking over to the rest of the audience. "The final story tonight, is one caused by a large mistake of ill judgment and poor thinking on my part. I wanted revenge upon those whom never deserved it, and they still forgive despite the horrors I would have out them through... Girls, Spike, Stardust, Trixie, Maud, Sunset, Sunburst... Your friendship is more invaluable to me than anything else, and I wouldn't trade a single moment of our time together... Thank you all, I'm proud to call you my family." From the side, a low chuckling Sunset playfully jabbed my side, nodding to me to go join Starlight on the stage with her alongside Sunburst, Spike, Trixie and Maud. Well... Alright, wasn't exactly how I pictured it would all end. But hey, the moment was too beautiful for me to complain. So off I went, all of us joined together, beaming down at the equally blissful and pleased six amazing friends, when none of THIS could even have happened if it weren't for their just existing. We had so much to thank, all of us tonight. And forever more. Smiling warmly to all of us, Starlight then grinned down to a certain, tearfully happy Princess and added with a knowing grin. "And if it weren't for a certain Twilight Warrior planning all of this to impress the mare he loves, and once again apologize for his own mistakes, we never all could express our thanks properly tonight." Annnd this is where I make my hasty retreat, if not for Sunset, Trixie and Spike knowingly and playfully blocking my backing away back into the shadows of the backstage. Only, they finally moved out of the way, when a certain lavender mare of pure beauty and magic leapt up with flight from her seat and promptly tackling me on the wooden floor. The cheers of the crowd by all species heightened like never before tonight as everyone observed as passionate, heated makeout not seen since our reunion. And damn did it feel good! Almost ruined by my own laughter followed Shining's cry of outrage! "Watch it guys! That's your sister you're viewing macking on another pony!" "And not just anypony, the pony who started all of this!" Spike called out cheerfully, and pure applause broke out. Everyone on stage likely bowed and deduced the play was over, leaving roses and chocolates to be thrown their way in praise and congratulations. Normally, Twilight and I would have stopped making out so fiercely, pulled me up to stand with her and the rest of our equally amazing friend who would join us, all bowing together with the Princess of Friendship giving one last heartfelt speech to conclude the successful night. ... But, to be honest, I am a greedy [BEEP]tard, hence our rolling on the floorboards so I was on top, continuing the breathtaking makeout and leaving our friends to take in the rest of the cheers. Ten weeks of hard work worth it!
Chapter 192: HomeyearncomingYou know, learning more and more about this game, about how beating up wild encounters is no longer a function (save for events), capturing counts as grinding, and a system where you are literally forced to catch as much as possible in order to reach the required levels to get anywhere, rather than work through pain, sweat and tears the old fashioned way in grinding by classic RPG formula. This has led me to conclude... Yeah, these latest installments to the franchise insult the intelligence of even toddlers. But the capturing system making you feel like a real Pokemon trainer was nice. It had that going for it. Exhibit A: Both my son and I rearing back hoof and claw in preparation in getting this damn Chansey. "On three Spike. One." "Two." "Three!" Ha! Without breaking a sweat, the large tub of pink in the game was caught via Ultra Ball, prompting Spike and I to high-five/hoof. Couldn't ask for a better partner to get through this boring remake of Kanto. Well, the most fun out of this was Spike's often pleased and eager grin, which was enough of a motivator to get through this handholding excuse of a game. Let's Go Pikachu, obviously. Twilight's more of the Eevee variety. No shocker that mare would have an Espeon of she could. Fluttershy would have a Sylveon. Rainbow a... Jolteon? Maybe. Rarity, either Vaporeon or Glaceon. Applejack? Probably Leafeon. And Pinkie. Err... She'd probably keep it as an Eevee. Sunset would totally have an Umbreon. Starlight the same as Twilight. Spike maybe a Flareon, and as for myself, well, Vaporeon all the way! Too bad you couldn't even evolve the Pokemon you start with and instead learn these billions of new typing moves for them named after the producer's three-year-old attack drawings. Remind me why so many praise these new games? Ah well, for now I was content playing alongside Spike, our character avatars running around, capturing wild Pokemon and just chillin'. The way things should be. "Spike, Jack?" Ah, I was wondering when the Princess would come investigate the commotion, calling out from behind the couch whose back faces the bedroom door. "I need some help re-organizing school profiles, please." Well, so long as the mare said the magic word. Spike stretched innocently after we paused the game, offering a wide grin. "Well, we needed a break anywhere. My legs were starting to get stiff." Prompting my joking smirk. "Oh, so you kicking the air up and down while we played was my own imagination?" The answer was a playful raspberry, followed by a light chuckle from close by. "All right you two, settle down now." The beautiful lavender mare smiled brightly at our approach, evidently pleased to see fiance and son interact positively. Another thing I made her, Spike and others miss so dearly. "Don't leave me out of the banter, okay?" "Bah, not my fault. Spike picks up this habit of starting playful banters from you, love." As I affectionately rubbed green scales, inciting Spike's sheepishly embarrassed grin, and Twilight's raised dubious brow. "From me, Jack? I dare counter that you often look for arguments for the sake of beginning them. Not to mention, you do enjoy making an impression on Spike." Magically pulling the baby dragon over to her side, nuzzling his blushing cheek. Ah, was it 'Embarrass Spike Day' now? I was all for it. "My dear Twilight, I think anyone else would tell you that my reasonings behind arguments are just and valid. Right Spike?" "Spike, don't answer your father. Celestia knows that ego of his needs to be taken down a notch." "Spike, ignore your mother. She has, after all, been raised in lies and comfortable surroundings." "Okay! Okay!" The purple dragon hurriedly called out, after being pulled back and forth by magic or hoof, breathing quickly and holding out palms in prevention from being playfully moved around again. "Good grief, your flirting's somehow a thousand times worse when you're trying to use me for it!" Oh really? Twilight and I shared the same coy expression, myself smirking cheekily. "Me thinketh the gagging dragon son be too embarrassed by his parent's affections, love." Those brilliant violet orbs sparkled in their own mischief. "I would be inclined to concur, honey." So imagine Spike reaction when Twilight and I pulled each other into a loving, slow but passionate kiss right before his flustered eyes, gold and purple hoofs cupping one another's equine features gently and enjoying the intimate moment as our hearts flared in joy. Mmm... Do those soft, enticing lips count as lunch...? "Mom! Dad! Enough!" Whatever you say son. Next up, our violet and hazel gazes affectionately regarding one another, half-closed, followed by some teasing and blissful nuzzling, prompting Spike's playful gag of disgust. Oh please. When we're done fooling around, I perked a brow as we turned to the flushed lizard. "Come now Spike. These are things even Rarity would appreciate. We're offering a loving demonstration." "DAD!" Twilight's giggling was music to my ears, the mare covering her kissed muzzle briefly and managing to restrain herself, grinning lightly to us both. "Alright you two, let's get to organizing. Come on." Spike was all too happy to make a hasty retreat to our destination, while Twilight and I took the slower pace. Side by side, our bodies close together as brown and purple-with-shades tails affectionately brushing one another. The way things should be. I've said it before, and I'll keep saying it for a really long time. It's good to be home. "And it's good to have you home." Came Twilight's reply through our link, followed by a heartwarming peck to my cheek. By the time Twilight concluded with explaining Starlight's notable absence, we were just about done with helping the Princess out. And the best of what I had to say was alongside a hum. "I never would've guessed the map was such a cupid." Spike glanced to me curiously. "What do you mean?" "Two childhood friends, obviously meant for one another, dispatched back to their home town together, for memories of fondness and cherished time when life was simpler... Me thinks the map hath a romantic soft spot." "I think you're reading a bit too much into it, Jack." Twilight commented in mild amused puzzlement, finishing up from her side of the room as she stacked some papers together. "The map obviously sent Starlight and Sunburst to Sire's Hollow because of their old connection there, and therefore would be the best collaboration in handling whatever friendship problem resides in their childhood home." Oh Twilight. "I mean, if you wanna take the fun out of it, love, be my guest." "Hm, never pegged you for a raving romantic. Rarity must have rubbed off on you with all those mane sessions." Twilight teased with a light smile, before inclining her head towards the nearby box on the white table. "Be a dear and help move those textbooks over there, would you?" Sure thing love. "Wonder what friendship problem's brewing in their hometown." Spike pondered out-loud soon afterwards, tapping his scale chin for a moment before shrugging casually. "Eh, I'm sure they have it in the bag. They took some lessons from me, after all." Rolled, affectionate sparkling eyes. "Again, Spike, the map has dispatched you on one friendship mission thus far." "And that's experience enough, my dear mother." My dear- Our brows raised incredulously towards the smug dragon, followed by Twilight and I's looks to each other, our minds reaching the same foregone conclusion. "He picks that up from you, Jack." "Is it not a father's job to inspire his young, Twilight?" The Princess loudly snorted, unable to hide her bemused grin following that brief telepathic conversation, with Spike wincing a little in the middle of it during. Curious. Twilight then continued while filing away what remains of the certification blank sheets for later graduations. "Still, it must be nice of Starlight and Sunburst to revisit their childhood homes. It's always nice to explore the surroundings you once grew up and see what's changed, all the while recollecting precious moments in your youth and appreciating everything that's happened up to now." Oh trust me love, appreciating MY childhood would be considered unhealthy for me. Spike, by contrast, hummed merrily in agreement with eager nodding. "Yeah. It's cool to see the places we use to live in and hang out by in Canterlot whenever we visit there. You know, when the world isn't in immediate danger." The young son quipped with a meek grin, prompting our own amused smiles. "That ice cream stand near the corner of that library you studied twenty-four seven in, Mom? I went there while Dad here was in his brief coma. Mmm, after so long they still got the best mint flavour!" Yes, do talk about my coma as though it was a passing moment, inciting my humoured smirk. Ah Spike, what will I do without you? Twilight chuckled wryly, shaking her own head in affectionate knowing. "And all the headaches you kept on getting from eating your ice cream too quickly. I swear, you were a handful Spike, especially when I was a little filly." "Mhm, but all for the better, right?" "Well nothing's perfect. Ow." I casually stated the reaction to the light book smacking my shoulder from intruding in this conversation. And Spike continued as though I hadn't said a word or Twilight magically berating me. "Heh, maybe we should go revisit all the hot spots we use to see when we were living in Canterlot, Mom. I'm suddenly feeling nostalgic." "Maybe in the next few days, I could write a letter to my parents to anticipate our arrival then. No doubt they'd like to join in the memory lane too." Twilight beamed, seeming cheerful with the concept of revisiting her favourite spots of youth too. Well, she was still young, but you know what I meant. As for myself... I wasn't feeling quite as enthused as either mare or dragon before me. Don't get me wrong, I'm happy to witness both my love and our son happy, but for some reason... Something was holding me back from smiling warmly. Not even a twitch of the muzzle. Frankly all this talk of nostalgia was... Getting to me? But why? Could it be I was suddenly craving to look back at my own childhood by physical means too? Was it possible that Twilight and Spike's conversation about recalling wonderful memories, as well as Starlight and Sunburst's return to their old home, was affecting my own old desires? Nah, couldn't be, I had way plenty a time eight to four seasons ago missing my old home every single second. Why in God's name would it starting rising up again now of all times? Suddenly, I was struck with a new urge to retreat to my old bedroom, to inspect something that I knew played a part in these sudden, uncertain emotions. Spike was blissfully unaware by my abrupt mental dilemma. "Do you think they still have that fizz cafe at the corner of the market street?" "Let's not get your father here too excited, Spike." Twilight smiled in wry, light amusement, glancing over my way before her expression dropped significantly by the expression on my bearded features. "Jack?" Well, better not ruin their appetite for nostalgia, myself forcing a tight beaming towards the two with a short nod. "I think it works best just you two go see your old childhood homes. Don't let the outsider ruin the fun." Before making my hasty getaway out the room, pretty much finished with the chores regardless. Twilight mentioned neither unicorn appeared entirely thrilled to be visiting their childhood homes. Starlight and Sunburst should be grateful, at least they HAD the chance to just go see their old surroundings whenever they pleased. Not everyone had that luxury. Least of all myself. Failing to repress another weary sigh, my gaze lingered upwards on the portrait that had persistently stayed on the blue wall of my room for God knows how long. Years now? Two years? I didn't really count anymore, especially after leaving for eight months, my return home before almost three months now. This home at least. The home I had accessed to because the fate of balance wouldn't depend on it. Rather than the home that I grew up in for almost nineteen years of my existence, long before my arrival in this colourful, magical world. The corners of my gold furry mouth scarcely moved upwards. How times change. So why the sudden nostalgia? Why did their talks of childhood ignite such uncertainty and longing in my constricted chest? I had prepared myself a while back before and after my return to this world, growing steadily adjusted to the concept of having never being go back to my original home ever again, my final goodbyes to my blood family in the form of a - admittedly rushed and half-[BEEP]ed - small note left on my old desk. Could it be that I never, truly, fully grew accustomed to the possibility of making such a life-changing decision, that I haven't easily gotten over the consequences? Story of my life, all things considered. ... Hazel eyes wandered, soaking in every recognizable detail regarding the cherished family I had grown up with, oh so long ago. My brother, appearing so moody and trying a vain tactic of looking mysterious and uncaring. He never really cared much for open affection. My first younger sister, smiling pleasantly for the typical 'family photoshoot' all siblings usually prepare themselves for. My second younger sister, an angel of sass with her own disarming grin that warmed my heart just regarding it alone, feeling the yearning slowly becoming an ache. My bald, broad father in the center of the frame, the one who absolutely adored any display of affection between himself and his offsprings. A direct contrast to my younger, but ridiculously taller brother. Heh, even when Cerys was about nine to ten, she was still almost my own height. It's no shock I'd be the runt of the litter, in spite of being the eldest. Speaking of which, there be my son of a [BEEP] body regarding my own fingernails in humoured mildness, not sure what I was thinking back then. Even in photos I wanted to express uniqueness. The absent exception of the black-and-white portrait being Mum, as this was the post-break-up between the two parents. But still, they trudged on despite the hardships of heartbreak. Tough as steel, my Mum and Dad... Absolutely terrifying when needed be. Almost as much as the fierce passion the alicorn, whom was slowly approaching to join me, displayed when the situation required that righteous anger. Without saying anything at first, the beautiful, comforting alicorn sat gently beside me, leaning her head on my pony shoulder as we both stared at the old portrait in our respective reactions. My own that of fondness, nostalgia, and yearning, blue-green eyes unable to cease inspecting every single spot of detail, absorbing the good memories of just BEING with these amazing specimens of a family. Regardless how often we couldn't get along, fight over the most trivial matters, or whine about nothing in particular to one-up another, they were still flesh and blood, and I wouldn't have traded those moments with them for the world. Deryn... Joe... Cerys... Mum... Dad... It hurt... "I'm sure they miss you too..." Twilight soothed tenderly from my side, a loving purple wing soothing my hunched back as the beautiful mane and features nuzzled into my neck, her own wondrous attempt of cheering me up. And I appreciated every moment of it. Yet still, my gaze never lingered from the hung large photo. "Did you ever want to go home, your original home, and just... Stay there?" "Everypony feels that at some point in their life, Jack." Twilight answered in equal lightness, sighing softly herself as her warm breath brushed my still fur. "It's harder than anyone would think, leaving behind the very place you spent much of your childhood and even teenage life in to start carving your own path, while a piece of you forever yearns to return in the safe comforts of where you once lived." Nailed it every time, love. Even Twilight sounded regrettably fond and aching to go back home herself, but was stronger of will about it than I. "I'm sorry for making you choose between us, and your family..." Choosing me over your family... Finally, my gaze snapped from the portrait to the lavender mare hugging my side, being it my turn to comfort back with a soft peck in warm, gorgeous hair. "I'd make the same choice a million times over." Was my clear confession, never regretting ever deciding that. "You are my family now. My home gave me memories, but you gave me a future..." And that was the simple truth of it, Twilight hugging tighter in to my side as I embraced back all too affectionately, soaking in the emotions shared between us. Still... I slowly glanced back to the smiles and one frown on the portrait. The ache wouldn't be leaving me. Not yet anyway. God knows, not for a good, long time. Guess that's what happens when nostalgia suddenly strikes you. But yet, why now, of all times? Did being human again a while back play a role in missing my old home...? I never did truly apologize, did I? You probably have a lot to apologize for, Starswirl. But please, do go on. Hm... At least sounding partially amused, but not by much. The old wizard proceeded with explaining himself. For having you choose so unfairly, between that of two futures. To have you be forced a decision no one should truly have been entitled to make. Wasn't really forced, Starswirl, more pressured than anything. As this internal conversation was going on, I was... Going nowhere in particular, just needing some air to clear my head after the cramped atmosphere indoors of aching to be home, now busying myself exploring the park in Ponyville and watching child equines enjoy themselves to the fullest. Nonetheless, it was an ultimatum, one abruptly placed upon you, no better than first dragging you from your world to here all those years ago, and it's high time I took responsibility for such. I am sorry, Jack, for taking you away from a future that was yours to justifiably explore. ...A future of mediocrity, of dependence and bills and stress and a negative species. Or a future of hope, of love and care and consideration and possibilities. I think anyone would choose Equestria's bubbling, supportive atmosphere over the high expectations and demanding bee's hive workstation of humanity, Starswirl. The choice to leave there for here was mine alone, and I don't expect any sincere regrets from you for that. Though you still had much to make up for, regarding WHY I was brought to this colourful universe to begin with. Then I shall endeavor to learn from my mistakes and resolve our strained bond in wholesome. Sounding like the spiritual unicorn truly meant it. Sighing lightly, I took a spot on the park bench and observed mildly of the peaceful surroundings. Children giggling, music to my ears, playing ball or having picnics with a chirpy family. Old grannies feeding birds seeds to many vibrate small feathered creatures. A pleasant day under a beautifully nice sky, everything before me the perfect representation of why Equestria would be a perfect world to settle down in. How would have they reacted, I wonder, to the eldest son living among ponies and becoming engaged to one? Like any sensible human being, probably with disgust, rejection and objection, chalking up these choices to my own autistic nature. Cerys, most likely, would be more enthralled by the chance to meet and hang out with Rainbow. I still remember the former's reaction towards the signed autograph by the Wonderbolt upon my brief months back home. The old home, that is. If there was one thing I didn't certainly feeling guilty over, from leaving home, was the more open spaces to make my own decisions, to guide my own life and declare where I stood. And I chose to stand by my friends' side - by Twilight's side - because that's where I belonged. Even if I never became a pony again after throwing myself into the core of magic itself, I would still have proposed to the beautiful, wondrous, intelligent and divine alicorn the moment we reunited. My body, heart and soul was hers, and hers alone. But my friendship, love and care was to all these amazing friends who have stood by me regardless of how long I've been away, multiple times. Or how much bull[BEEP] I had put them through, sometimes without meaning to. There was no guilt, and there never will be, choosing to settle down with Twilight and be around these wonderful friends for the rest of my life as human or pony. But that didn't mean I didn't long to see my old home. Or at least, speak to my old family one last time. So much left unsaid, and no more a chance to ever do so again, not with the walls between reality and fiction reinforced so tightly in spite of the Zagreus fiasco, or the incident with the anti me. Hm, 'Zagreus fiasco.' I make it sound so historic... I smiled faintly then, content to watch as little foals, colts and fillies playfully ran around and laughed like beautiful symphonies. You know, marriage did often come with children. That incident with Chronos revealed our certain path would emerge with bundles of joy. True, Twilight would be normally shy, embarrassed and sheepish about such an adult topic. But I, as usual, was far more-minded; just imagine, us having kids of our own. Yes yes, Spike was and always will be our first child and son. But I was talking biologically. What would our kids look like? They'd have Twilight's flawless beauty, without question, and hopefully more qualities in personality than I. Imagine our potential daughter, having Twilight's brains and wit, and my snark and disrespect. No boy would ever have a chance with her. ...GOOD. Oh hey, there was that weird scaly pony in the cloak, passing by me on the path through the park and giving me some kind of knowing glance. Ugh, no cameo OCs today, thank you, ignoring the look and resuming my stare to the wondrous children playing about, the future possibility warming my heart and pushing back the aching and growing despair. Tilting my head to lean on my hoof in fond observation. Children, the cure to all depression, next to puppies. And if our future offsprings would be anything like me, they would want puppies in the future too. And hey, who could blame them? No doubt Celestia would wish to play a role in your children's lives, Jack. Perhaps as teacher, or Godmother. Starswirl's mild joke almost startled nearby ponies from my near state of ludicrous laughter, giggling to the ground and closing eyes tightly by the very proposal. Well, she's certainly welcome to try. I already had a Godmother in mind, and her name is Sunset! Twilight would likely have it be Starlight too. "Stardust! STARDUST! There you are!" My casual walk of memories and thoughts grinded to a halt by Pinkie's sudden blur of a rush over towards me, immediately grasping my front hoofs and tugging urgently. "We gotta hurry!" Her heart didn't really indicate too much distress, but I knew Pinkie well enough that she'd make any matter something to be addressed with when prompted. "What is it Pinkie?" I stubbornly remained rooted to the spot. "Oh it's awful, just AWFUL Stardust!" You don't say! "Sugarcube Corner is being piled with so many customers, and we need extra hoofs on deck! You're an expert at baking right, we'll need all the help we can get!" Beaming cheerfully before practically dragging me along with unsurprising strength. Work huh? Ah well, resigning myself to being pulled along at a ridiculously fast speed by the energetic party mare. Why not? Might keep me busy from my own saddened thoughts of home and childhoods. "Your help has been very much appreciated, dear." Mrs. Cupcake stated merrily while I briefly played with their babbling, lovely kids. The small unicorn and pegasus crawling all over my sat body like I was a kind of giant play toy, as their mother continued from the side while wrapping up some leftover treats. "And, of course, it's always wonderful to have you around again." Wonderful to be back here and help when I could too. Lunch hour was over, and the customers all dealt with. I'd call that a great success, a sentiment the owners of this bakery store concurred with. All's well that ends well, now to finally wash off the remaining flour from my hoofs and tail. Helping Pound Cake and Pumpkin Pie be greeted by their enthused father, I walked over to the sink, proceeding with cleaning up after a job well done. Smiling over to the cheerful Pinkie whom just entered the room. "Yay, we did an awesome job! Eight hoofs are better than six!" Heh, well spoken. "Well, if there's nothing else now, I'll be taking my leave." Exchanging goodbyes to the happy family, and Pinkie, before making me departure out the front doors. It's funny, playing with those two foals reminded me of how often I entertained Cerys when she was about their age. Every second of which was precious and carved in my heart. I sighed, passing through the streets away from Sugarcube Corner, going back to sadly recollecting good times gone by. The blissful couple and their loving children back there, not to mention all the ones in the park just now... Damn. More and more, I was missing my home- "Howdy Stardust! Just the stallion I was lookin' for!" Oh, Applejack. The orange Earth Pony, pulling along a cart of filled jars, paused before me with a wide grin, seeming rather tight. "I was wonderin' if ya'd like to help me deliver these here apple squash jars to the respective houses." Another good friend requesting my help. Don't tell me all the Mane Six will be asking for my assistance the entire day, because it was already starting to feel as such. Still, who was I to say no, after so long? "Sure thing Applejack, where are they being delivered to?" "Thank yer kindly." The farm mare replied back to the Mayor once finishing up deliveries, the cart all but empty now behind us, and more specifically me having volunteered to pull it along halfway through said deliveries. Took a lot of persuasion on my part, believe me. On our exit from Town Hall, Applejack grinned my way lightly in gratified satisfaction. "Great work today, Stardust! Couldn't have done it without ya!" I honestly doubted that, but I answered with a friendly nod regardless. Felt good helping out good friends and other ponies today. Not to mention, my overwhelming curiosity by the clear fact Applejack was hiding something, this orange Equestrian harboring a feeling in her heart similar to Pinkie's earlier. Another grand scheme this time? I knew them all too well. "Say, you got some free time now still, sugarcube? Granny Smith's makin' her favourite apple pie, there's enough room at the farm for a slice." Whatever they were planning, keeping me preoccupied certainly played a role. But then again, these friends knew me well enough, enough to know my weakness for apple pie. "I would love to." Came my answer, unaware that the family gathering, with me as a visit, over eating a pie would bring back further memories ASAP. So, 'coincidentally,' upon my leaving Sweet Apple Acres, I was then approached by, shock of all shocks, Fluttershy. To my bemused humour, the yellow pegasus requested my assistance too, involving an escort through Everfree Forest to go see Zecora about a special brew for animal comfort in case they got sore. On the positive note, aside from having a cheerful conversation with the typically shy mare to and back, no monsters were encountered, which was partially a shame for me since I at least wanted to get some exercise with my regained Balance powers. Those training moments with Rainbow were beginning to become droll, my warrior's spirit demanded a real, threatening challenge. "This is just what I need for Angel's sore paw." Fluttershy commented mildly as she steadily held the bottle on her back in-between sings. Clear sky eyes glancing to me with gratification. "Thank you again for escorting me there and back." "No problem Fluttershy." I answered politely as we reached the cottage, the yellow mare, like the others, hiding some secret from me. What was so important as to keep me busy? What were they intending? I didn't ask, of course, because I was legit curious as to what they had in store for little ol' me when it's finally revealed by their preparations. "Would you like to come in for some tea and soda?" A heartfelt gesture, but I smiled in flattered amusement, sensing something new amiss. Almost like the kind pegasus wanted me to say no. Which was honestly fine with me, since I didn't need more reminders from her little critters friends about family. From over the pink mane and yellow equine shoulder, sunset was beginning to hit. "I have to get going anyway, my dear, it's almost curfew." Oh yeah, did I never mention? Twilight installed a curfew for me. Don't act too surprised. It was Twilight, after all. "Stardust!" "Stardust, there you are darling!" Ah, of course, turning myself slowly to the hurrying Rainbow and Rarity, both appearing urgent yet their hearts spoke otherwise. Was it a tag team between the most peculiar of team ups? "Something the matter ladies?" "Oh it is simply tragic, darling. You see, the Wonderbolts desire a new improvement to their rather bold outfits. Something that speaks their language of resolve and dareness-" "Something that SCREAMS awesome! And we can't decide what looks better. What's worse, we don't have a lot of time!" "Yes, the deadline is rather sooner than we'd hope. Your own input would be most appreciated." And they couldn't also ask Fluttershy right behind me? Nah, this was all part of some elaborate ploy to keep me, once again, busy elsewhere while they are prepared for something. Still, always nice to be asked for your own opinion. I smirked faintly, looking between the two 'panicking' mares, once flying and one standing, before nodding gently. "Sure thing, to the boutique then!" A mere second later, there should be a competition between Rainbow and Pinkie over who could drag ponies across town the fastest when rushed. No rest for the wicked. The moment I returned home after such a packed date, my bedroom door had a sticky note attached, requesting me to come by my favourite Star Hill, where, with each step, I could sense my friends, son and marefriend awaiting. Yep, all that to keep me busy before so it wouldn't look too suspicious by the notable absence of others. And there they are all were, standing beneath a wide yellow and pink banner stating 'WELCOME HOME STARDUST/JACK' within. The many ponies and other creatures grinning strongly and greeting me with pure enthusiasm, Twilight and Spike being among the first to meet my bemused smile halfway down the hill. "What kept you?" My wonderful son teased while playfully tugging to my left front limb, grinning himself with a party hat, as another was magically placed on my messy brown hair. "Oh you know Spike, my friends oh so subtle keeping me busy while you are prepared for, shock of all shocks, a party." My knowing grin causing some to flush and smile sheepishly. Ah, what am I gonna do with them? Spike laughed happily, whereas Twilight smirked before her features softened to something far more affectionate. "Family is never just about blood relations, it's also a choice." The Princess began, warmly cupping my bearded cheek with her tender, proud smile. "And we never stopped thinking of you as one among us." Motioning with one wing further up where the party was starting. Pinkie blowing and making balloon animals for Pumpkin Pie and Pound Cake as the loving parents observed. Trixie displaying magic tricks for a bemused Starlight and intrigued Sunburst. Rarity lecturing the Crusaders about some clothing or another. Fluttershy and Discord helping Flurry Heart be friends with Angel. Cute. Shining and Cadence conversing merrily with Celestia and Luna. Rainbow and Applejack having a playful hoof-wrestle as Derpy, Whooves and Zecora observed. Lyra and Bon eating and laughing fondly away. Octavia and Vinyl choosing the right music to play for the coming night as the evening shades blazed over the tip of the green hill. Twilight proved her point, but kept speaking to hammer it home while looking to me with such sparkling love in those violet eyes it caused my heart to briefly pause. "You've done so much for us, as we have for you, Jack. It's true, no one can ever replace your first family, and it's perfectly acceptable to miss them for as long as you can. But that doesn't mean you are ever, ever alone." "As we've explained for the billion of times." Spike jokingly said as they helped guide my bewildered state further upwards. "Hmm, with how stubborn Jack is and the need to repeat the same point, I'd say more the trillions of times, Spike." Twilight answered back in mild amusement, staying close to my side as I was greeted then, tremendously, by a magnificent party cake with icing depicting myself... And those of the old and new families, together as one, smiling and perfectly 'drawn.' My breath halted. Twilight... Everyone... You didn't possibly have to... And yet, they did. As always, my feelings were a factor of importance alongside everyone elses'. Guess it was foolhardy to believe even for a second they would let me wallow in nostalgia alone, but then again I never even accounted any of this could happen in the first place. For that, I will always be grateful to the family I made, throughout my journey beyond incomprehension here. I beamed cheerfully, expressing thanks by gleaming hazel eyes alone to all whom gathered for me to blow out the candles. Welp, why not indulge them after all? The small flames were extinguished in a mere second, prompting their cheers and applause. But the most heartwarming thing at the moment, moreso than the smiles and cheerful vocals of these wonderful, amazing creatures, was the lavender alicorn snuggling with sheer affectionate care into my right side, inciting for me to return the favour, eyes closed in pure, utter content. What could ruin any of this now? Well, this following moment wasn't ruined, per say, but rather exemplified by what family was all about. As Lyra then called out playfully, "You know what this calls for?" Bon raised a humoured brow. "A family group hug." "Nope." Suddenly, orange eyes mischievously stared my way, prompting Twilight to quickly move away as if knowing what's coming. Oh no. "A FAMILY PONY PILE!" Ah da- Well I least I wasn't suffocating by the loving pile squeezing my body on the grass, and hearing Rarity's squeal of this happening to these clothes of mine had me laugh into whoever's fur was crushing my muzzle. Family, am I right? Can't really pick 'em when the path leads you to them.
Chapter 194: What We Missed And Cherished"Ugggh..." "You look exhausted, Twilight! Uh, no offense." "None taken. Ahh..." "Any reason you're slouching on the couch like that?" "Oh, no reason, other than something beginning with 'J.'" "Yeah, I figured. What's he done now?" "Well today's Hearts and Hooves Day as you know, and Jack... Well, he's been using today as an excuse to make up for our absence apart together." "Huh. That doesn't sound too bad." "Don't get me wrong, I find his attempts to amend past mistakes, particularly on a holiday like this, sweet and endearing. Unfortunately..." "I love you." "Oh. Thank you Jack..." Twilight smiled warmly as the golden alicorn made a swift departure from the room straight afterwards, the former accepting the box of chocolates. "Jack had taken it upon himself today to shower his partner with gifts." "What, like flowers? Chocolates? Presents?" "Mhm." "Well how's that a bad thing?" "It's not that, Starlight. The intent to undo his wrongs is appreciated, but this..." "I love you." "Oh! Thank you again Jack." The Princess blinked in sincere flattery by the bouquet of purple and blue roses, while the Warrior made another swift departure in a gold and blue blur. "So, what's the problem?" "Unfortunately, Jack's not backing down from fully expressing his desires to appease and earn my affections." "I thought he already has them?" "I love you." "Thank you, Jack..." Twilight was close to sweatdropping this time, taking the book wrapped in a neat decorative tie, just as her partner left the room swiftly again. "And he always will." "But...?" "Ah... Unfortunately, the insistence of swooning me every five minutes is starting to grow a tiny bit tedious, considering he's just been visiting the study-" "I love you." "Thanks..." "- every -" "I love you." "- four -" "I love you." "- minutes." "I love you." "So you understand what I'm going through right now." "Hmm... Sounds to me that Stardust still feels horrible about leaving everyone behind on his crusade, you especially, Twilight. I think he's just eager to prove that his feelings for you never wavered especially after so long." "I think that's been proven enough the moment that stallion proposed to me the second we reunited." "Point taken. Speaking of which, when are you two actually going to act on that?" "...I don't know. There's still too much going on for me to contemplate the very concept. Jack and I will have a sit down and proper conversation about that when there's time." "So why not today?" "I... Erm..." "Hmhmhmhm, fair enough." "I-In any case, Jack doesn't have to keep 'proving' himself like that. He's expressed his affections by several, equally wonderful moments in the past." "But maybe it's never enough for him. Maybe, a small part of Stardust still thinks he's unworthy of you, and is trying to do everything in his power to prove, not just to you, Twilight, but himself of being worthy to even be close to you." "So that's it? He still feels 'unworthy' and is desperately attempting to convince himself?" "Stardust never made it a secret how persistently self-loathing he is, in spite of his recent uplifted mood and interaction with others after coming home." "Hmmmmm... Well, obviously we can't have that, can we? To tell the truth, Jack's not the only one whom feels undeserving of his partner." "Which makes you both perfect for each other. So Twilight, what are you gonna do for the holiday?" "Uhh, well, I wanted to do something special, just for both Jack and I. Any suggestions?" "...Maybe something you know only the two of you would enjoy. A private at a location special between you two?" "That's... Brilliant, Starlight! And I know just the place!" "That's what I'm here for-" DOOR SLAM. "I love you." "Jaaaaaack...!" "Hehehehehehehe. You two are so adorable together." "And don't come back until evening." Ow. Landing sharp on my equine posterior after that ungraceful drop via magic out the front door, meeting the top of the small steps into the castle home. Twilight was quick to shut the doors before I could even make an attempt back in. Well... That was effort of appeasing my girlfriend-slash-fiance down the drain. You'd think the alicorn would be more tolerant after, once again, tying us together for a couple of weeks once Starlight and I returned home back then after being late from helping out a species get some nice shuteye. Grumbling lightly to myself, I rose on all fours awhile carefully tucking in my golden wings, sighing. I could just go back in whenever, but Twilight sounded all too stern regarding keeping me outside until the appropriate time of the day. So either I was that irritating trying to shower the lavender alicorn today with gifts, or Twilight was planning something for the evening of Valentine's Day. Not that I deserved the latter. Oh yeah, Valentine's Day ya'll! God how time flies. And yes, I still refused to address the holiday to the pony equivalent of such; Hearts and Hooves sounds ridiculous, like most endearing things about this world. Well, half endearing, the other half of exclusive things about this world more a hindrance and pain to my brain. Straightening my cape, I sighed wearily before gazing out to clear blue with few clouds, pleasant for the day. Great, I'll get to walk around spectating many couples in bliss and enjoying one another's time while, as always, feeling hopelessly sorry for myself. What a way to partake in Hearts and- Valentine's Day. Sorry, slip of the tongue there. In any case, what to do in the meantime? Rarity would likely be swarmed by admirers, one of whom being Spike, the dragon having left earlier this morning with some excuse of 'hanging out with Big Mac.' Applejack's probably busy working, Pinkie setting up Valentine's party requests, Rainbow napping on a cloud or being bothered to death by a zealous Zephyr. Starlight's still inside, so that just left... Yeah, why not? I imagined Discord hasn't exactly got it through his thin thick skull the genuine bond between the Master of Chaos and a certain animal carer. Plus, what kind of monster would leave Fluttershy on her own for a day of affection? Nailed the guess that Discord wasn't devoting time and energy to the yellow pegasus upon my arrival. To my bitter exasperation. "More soda, Stardust?" "That would be lovely, thank you Fluttershy." This time, instead of bottles, I finally decided to use the pegasus' purple china, the cool fizzy drink pouring into my cup delectably, myself taking another polite sip. Ahh. Something tells me any offsprings Fluttershy may someday have will host a lot of tea parties, the mare opposite me by the table having her steaming own drink contently refreshed. Just to check, I had to ask for clarity's sake, pausing between sips. "So, Discord hasn't visited at all today?" "Not really." Tilting her pink flowing mane in adorable curiosity. Almost as cute as Twilight's. "I think he might be busy today." Like Hell. "No secret cards or anything?" "Umm, I don't think so." "Or chocolates?" "No..." "Poems?" "I don't think so... Should I have?" Yes. "Just checking." Fluttershy blinked, puzzled but continued enjoying the moment with a friend as time passed happily, myself taking another sip. Oh Discord, why couldn't you just see? Today of all days? Ah well, more biscuits for me, not to mention a plate of delicious, warmly baked chocolate chip cookies ordered from Sugarcube Corner. And boy warm they were, chewy and melting in my muzzle for me to elicit hums of enjoyment. Fluttershy didn't seem to mind, smiling pleasantly by my reactions to the treats before speaking up herself. "So, Twilight asked you to stay out of the castle until sunset?" No accusation, no judgment. Fluttershy was all merely curious, with the faintest note of concern, as was exactly in the mare's gratifying character. Lowering the cup to before my clothed gold chest, I allowed a tight light smile. "Regrettably, I think my attempts of making amends with Twilight got the better of me..." Road to Hell was paved, after all, was good intentions. Or maybe that was mere exaggeration, in relation to how utterly bad I felt in not being with my Princess this very moment. Genuine blinks of puzzlement, Fluttershy mirroring my motion with a soft question. "You're still making amends, even though we've all forgiven you?" Maybe you have the most, Fluttershy, but with some like Twilight, and even Applejack and Rainbow... Yeah, something tells me nothing's been completely mended yet. Sighing, I set the china back upon the tiny cup mat, regarding the tender blue eyes comforting my very soul. Offering to her a wry grin. "I'm not sure that I'll ever be properly forgiven for my actions, my dear." Either by them or myself. What a way to spend Valentine's, huh? Feeling ridiculously sorry for myself! But the animal lover, as always, didn't mind in the least, setting her own warm cup down with a soft frown of worry but kindness, the bearer of compassion humming quietly as though contemplating something. "Well, if you really want to do something today that expresses both your love, and determination to right your wrongs, maybe you should do something special." Special? "Do you have anything in mind?" I asked, sincerely curious with a tinge of hope. I've already given Twilight chocolates, flowers, cards, new books, star charts, finished chores in Spike's favour and poetry all in one day. What else could I do, especially when I couldn't come back home until sundown? Tapping her pony chin thoughtfully, all too adorably that it caused me to almost chuckle, Fluttershy gazed to the right where a family of birds were nestled together, sharing their own tiny gifts for the holiday. Ah great, as if me walking through Ponyville watching all those couples be so happy, imagine how alone Fluttershy feels observing her animals friends express affection to one another. "Oh, I don't feel alone." [BEEP]! The bonds were getting much stronger. Fluttershy smiled at me in reassurance, gesturing to all the little critters happily enjoying themselves. "I have all my wonderful friends here to spend Hearts and Hooves Day with." That doesn't make me feel better! But the yellow pegasus was quick to divert back to the original discussion. "Anyway, I have a small suggestion that might help you get back in Twilight's good graces further." Oh? I eagerly leaned forward, taking notes if I could. Curious enough for Fluttershy's cheeks to brighten in pink a little by the sudden action, stammering slightly, "Y-You could... Do something related to what Twilight cherishes most." Cherishes most? "You mean, like friendship related?" Fluttershy slowly nodded, and I leaned back in my seat, plopping stallion elbows on the wooden surface, clasping hoofs together and leaning my features against them. The idea has merit, the only question being, what exactly? Was half-tempted to ask Bon and Lyra for any ideas, the two evident couple also best friends in their own right. But having spotted them in town earlier, thoroughly delighting in each other's company, I decided the better of it, leaving them to it. Who was I to interrupt a couple's sweet time for my own vanity? I'll have to look for other sources, walking through the love-filled streets to the brim of energetic couples and red and pink decor, focusing myself rather on the ground and the objective in question. As opposed to gritting my teeth and feeling like burning all the Valentine decorations shared throughout the town. Right, task at hoof! Think up someone who could help with this dilemma! If Whooves had half the courage, he'd be currently occupied sharing the holiday with Derpy than to help. Octavia... Nah, better safe than sorry. Besides, it's been a long speculation that she and Vinyl had something going on. Big Mac? More than likely devoting the day with Sugar Belle. No clue where Sombra and Radiant were, probably halfway across Equestria at this point searching for the missing pieces of a fallen Princess still. Cadence and Shining were probably more busy than most. Celestia I wouldn't turn to for advice if my relationship with her favourite student depended on it. Luna might offer help, but I wasn't confident I could afford the luxury of reaching Canterlot to and back before the day was over. Sunset? Time works differently between worlds, so it's probably not Valentine's where she was? Sunburst wouldn't know [BEEP] about romance. Couldn't tell ANY of the Mane Six, or Starlight, what I was trying to do otherwise that'd just ruin the whole point of a secret friend surprise. Spike was likely still with Rarity, and Discord was God's know where. Dammit, I was running out of time. Starswirl, you have some ideas right? ...Starswirl? Starswirl! God dammit this wasn't the appropriate time to up and vanish from my mind! What are you spending Valentine's Day among the DEAD or something? You and Mistmane got something going on, huh?! Come on, one time I was putting aside my resentment for your actions here! ... Fine. I'll keep looking for answers myself- Hello? A card stand, looking nothing out the ordinary, attracting my attention. Well, what mainly caught my abrupt turn of concentration belonged to some certain cards that might as well solve all my problems at once. Friend cards. ... ... ... Good God, that's it! Without even buying anything, I made a swift turn and mad dash down the street, the chilly afternoon breeze against my bearded, eager features. Gotta find the Crusaders, and they wouldn't be hard to track down! That they weren't! Apple Bloom answering the hurried knocks to the treehouse door with a surprise blink before grinning. "Howdy Stardust! What can we do for ya?" "Apple Bloom. Sweetie Belle. Scootaloo." The first of three stepping aside to grant me entry, the two other fillies standing before a poster of some colts with pointed arrows. Ah none of my business to wonder about, grinning to all three once they gathered together, gesturing by wings and limbs. "You three wanna help out a friendship problem for Hearts and Hooves Day?" While two looked enthused by the prospect, Sweetie, by contrast, shrugged tiny white shoulder with a somewhat downtrodden expression. "I guess." Must be some school romance going on or something. Young relationships were the most painful to deal with. Scootaloo, in answer, clasped her friend's side with a wide reassuring grin. "Aw cheer up Sweetie Belle, this might be just what we need to re-energize!" Before smirking back in a eerie resemblance to Rainbow. You know, my past brotherhood with Spike could be compared by their sibling-like relationship, Scootaloo and Rainbow. "Lay it on us Stardust!" Glad to hear it! "I need some friendship cards - non romantic but still expresses affection - done for each of my friends." Bloom blinked. "Even Twilight?" I opened my muzzle, before pausing, realizing a friendship card for Twilight might send all the wrong messages, especially after everything I just gifted to the breathtaking alicorn this morning. Too inappropriate. "Nah." Shaking my head in the with a humoured smile. "I'll handle Twilight myself. Can you three get them done?" Scootaloo scoffed in good nature. "Can we?" Grinning with radiant confidence, sharing an ecstatic expression with the other two. Even Sweetie was looking more cheerful every passing second. "I've got the best one in mind for Rainbow!" "I've got somethin' in mind for Applejack! Sister knows best!" "And I know what Rarity would love to read from a card." The white filly stated while feeling better, if her heart and smile were any indication. "Count me in." Excellent. A sentiment Apple Bloom echoed jovially. "Alright Crusaders, let's take a break from looking for the secret admirer and make the best friendship cards in all of Equestria!" Secret admirers... Guess those are legitimately prominent even in the equivalent of elementary schools. Done! The blue envelope slipped into the bottom crack of the bedroom door like a charm, sensing Starlight resting peacefully within. Won't she be in for a surprise the next morning? If the mare wasn't simply laying on her bed reading a book right then or something. It almost wasn't easy, what with the bonds increasing for the others to somewhat pick up my presence once in close proximity. Pinkie was a difficult challenge alone to sneak around when she's close by, but regardless, I got the job done. The hoofmade friendship cards delivered without too much pressure, and I made a mental note to bake some reward for the Crusaders as thanks for their efforts, first thing tomorrow. The cards certainly were suitable and creative, with each cover bearing the marks of good friends. Looking forward to seeing their faces tomorrow. Spike was with Discord, as I spotted passing them earlier, with some lighthearted party going on in town. I'll pick the dragon up later, though I trust Discord enough, at least, to keep an eye on one of his only few guy friends. Or else. All in all, I'd call that a good afternoon of spending Valentine's by making certain my friends weren't left out... Rarity aside with the bags of admirer messages I spotted while sneaking into the boutique. Don't even ask me regarding how precisely I managed to stealth around successfully whilst simultaneously near tripping over my loose wings- "Jack..." Hm? My head snapped upwards, identifying the wafting voice echoing down the darkened halls, by a bright presence of affection and eagerness awaiting in another room. Twilight, calling to me through our bond. "Jack, come to your Princess..." Like an obedient warrior, I obeyed, making a rather hasty pace towards the library itself where her heart was emanating from. Ah boy, was this the result of patience? The emotions pouring out of the beautiful mare were that of excitement, love, delight and... Nervousness. Guess the lavender alicorn had some brilliant surprise and was apprehensive of my reaction. Bah! Whatever it was, I was more than confident I will fall on my pony knees and, as always, thank whatever Gods rule this universe for their greatest creation currently calling for my unworthy presence. Everything regarding my surroundings were a near blue from my half-dash towards the entrance to the grand, round library, swallowing a gulp of my own and taking a brief pause. Just needed to collect myself... Inhaling through nostrils, straightening my own nervous posture, setting my muzzle firm in a horrendous attempt of hiding the eager smile, and brushing my blue cape and clothing. Okay. Here we go. With a bold front, I entered the candlelit room, safely placed away from the many wondrous shelves. Still finding it difficult to compose myself- Dammit! Ow. Tripping over a wing, again, while stepping into the library, landing with disgruntled embarrassment and praying that Twilight didn't laugh at that. Nope, what came instead was an adorable, endearing giggle. "We're gonna have to fix that." "Yes..." I grumbled, rising from the ground, forcibly stuffing my gold feathers into the clothing. Not gonna have them ruin... Tonight... Oh... It was a blast from the past, but never ceased taking my breath away. For Twilight was there, in a former radiant outfit not seen since our first time at the Grand Galloping Gala. All too long ago. The light blue dress, with some white blended in. The flawless mane gorgeously styled, with the star accessories planted fittingly into the top of the purple shades of hair. The non-pierced sparkling earrings appropriately matching those equally sparkling eyes expressing nothing but pure endearment, nothing like the nervous but hopeful expression on a lavender unicorn seven seasons ago. Twilight Sparkle, still matching a dress that brought about the beginnings of my feelings for the mare oh so long ago. Or... Perhaps it was love at first sight, and I was a fool to have never realized it even back then. But now, I can rectify that error at present and forever, meeting the approaching grace of perfect beauty and intelligence halfway into the room, my limbs compelled by the tunes of my heart. Yeah yeah, cheesy, but befitting of what could, already, be one of the best nights of my life. And hopefully, Twilight's too. Her beautiful cheeks flushing a light pink by my stunned reaction, unable to restrict the musical chuckle and the breathtaking smile, those orbs brighter than the stars telling me she knew exactly what I was feeling at the present moment. Of course, our link and all. Gulping a tad, I hastily reached into my coat pocket, desperately pleading that the small gift picked up along the way home wasn't ruined a little by the movement to now. Luckily, or maybe fortune blessed me, the small white rose wasn't possibly damaged in the slightest, and I knew I did something right by the spike of warm affection following the reveal of the delicate plant. Which elicited my own grin, helping neatly place it right atop Twilight's beautiful right ear, once again causing me to inhale sharply and freeze on the spot. By God... How was it even possible for this mare to become more flawless every passing second? It doesn't make any sense? ...But it didn't need to. "Twilight, I-" A soft, but stern lavender hoof placed gently against my parting bearded lips, stopping me before I could even start. "Let's not bring up past errors or uncertain futures." That melodious voice of wisdom stated tenderly, Twilight tilting her head as my entire body melted when the hoof was soon replaced. By gorgeous, divine purple lips that would never, ever be tiring. Then, pulling back by an inch, Twilight then smiled with her own dazed, and blissful expression flawlessly mirroring my own. "But focus on the present. On one of the most wondrous nights we could ever have." Sounds good to me... Smiling in acceptance, I then took a few steps back for enough space to give a stallion's bow, which Twilight returned with an adorable curtsy. Goddamn that was adorable. The following hours of the peaceful holiday, in one another's equine arms, lightly dancing the night away, making up for something we never had the chance to do in our first gala. For oh so several reasons. "Happy Valentine's, love..." I whispered in that soft, comforting mane belonging to the mare resting her features on my chest, contently dancing on hind hoofs. This hasn't happened for too long, and I hope we could dance again more often now. The sigh of utter, quiet joy was invigorating to my own thrilled bliss, followed by the equally tender, enthused voice reveling in the moment. "Happy Hearts and Hooves Day, honey..." I know you, I walked with you once upon a dream... I know you, the look in your eyes are so, familiar a gleam... Humming loudly to myself in the midst of my own room, the fresh memories of lat night motivating my current actions, slow-dancing currently with naught but thin air. Twilight left for the School of Friendship earlier this morning, mentioning after we slept comfortably on the closest couch with a blanket following the content night that the students had homework to hand in regarding the unique relationships and similarities between romance and friendship. Leaving me to walk around, have breakfast and just imagine the lavender mare in my pony arms with a great stupid grin on my face, unable to cool down on the happiness. Why would I, even? I honestly believe the smile wouldn't be going away for a long, long time. Last night was amazing. Nothing had felt quite so invigorating, fulfilling and breathtaking since pouring my heart and soul to the Princess I love via a proposal amidst our fateful reunion. Speaking of that, I should have a sit down alongside Twilight regarding me popping the question back then. The mare had been explicitly avoiding and shying away from the subject when either I or anyone else brought it up. I mean, if Twilight didn't actually feel ready, I understood and respected her decision. It was rather spur of the moment back then. But for now, enjoying the moment and safety of what last night had brought to my brightened heart, emphasized by a blissful twirl during the one-sided dance. My eyes closing briefly in harmony, somewhat thankful the wings were deciding against, for a change, being a large inconvenience. And I know it's true. That visions that seldom all they seem... But if I know you, I know what you'd do. You'll love me at once! The way you did once, upon a dream... Ah, Lana Del Ray's version trumped- SLAM. "Dad!" All good things come to a close, myself sighing lightly before getting down on all fours, looking to the dragon who so ill-politely barged into my room in my mid-happiness, Spike pausing with wide, befuddled green eyes in reaction to my entertainment. "Manners, Spike." I gave a half-smile as the flustered son then nodded hastily before leaving to close the door, before loud knocking was heard. Much better. "Come in." So the good lizard did, getting straight to the point. "Dad! You gotta help! Everyone else is busy at the school, and you have nothing better to do with your time, so come quickly." "...Ignoring that unintentional jab, Spike." I raised a hoof with a mild raised brow, more curious than annoyed from the sudden urgency by both voice and heart. "What seems to be the problem?" "It's Discord! He's been acting... Well, not himself." I mean, was Discord known to have a coherent personality? Draconequus can be a walking jigsaw at times, and often literally. Spike picked up upon my skepticism. "I mean, not like himself-self, and it's scaring away other ponies at the park!" Scaring ponies? That's a novelty, I almost snorted, taking a moment to use Balance and stretch my senses, a light curious and wish to investigate. "Spike, ponykind would find a dandelion frightening if it drifted onto those nose- Oh God!" Ugh, just what was that repugnant smell?! No not physically, but through Balance! A disgusting smash of tainted amusement and startling bitter amplified from the user of chaotic magic. It smelled like a whole locker of wet gym socks! Damn! Smart enough to pick up what precisely I scrunching my nostrils at, my scaly son nodded hurriedly and proceeded to start running out the door, calling for me to follow. "Quickly, Dad, before it's too late!" Before WHAT'S too late, exactly? Suddenly, the happy mood vanished to be replaced by starking apprehension and concern. What could have possibly set Discord off to emanate such waves of disdain and bitterness? Grabbing my glinting cape, I immediately pursued after the young dragon, hoping whatever it was wouldn't be too serious. Perhaps a friendship issue, or a misunderstanding. Any alternative might be far too worse. For Discord to be [BEEP]ed... I might have my work cut out for me. Oh GOD! The smell was a billion times WORSE the closer we got. For there the Lord of Chaos was, in all his slump glory, hunched atop a tree stump in the center of the lush park... Which was rapidly decaying by the presence alone. Christ. A baby storm cloud about thirty centimetres above the horned head, pouring down on the disgruntled figure exuding neither amusement or a sense of mischief. No, this was something else entirely, it couldn't possibly the same person? Could it? Spike and I cautiously stood at the edge of the outer circle of decayed plant life, the pair of us sharing a wry glance as Discord's back was turned to us, myself still not entirely clear what the situation behind that clear bad mood originated from. Shrugging helplessly, Spike swallowed some nerves before calling out. "Discord. You uh, feeling better?" Smooth. The answer came in a low snort. "Just peachy." Followed by his entire head turning into the literal food for a brief moment, then back to the draconequus hiding his features from us. Was it just me, or was the mountain so far away in the distance that Discord was focused entirely on doing its own dance with a giant rock cane and top hat? Well, glad to see some part of the spirit of chaos recalled his nature. "Um..." My wonderful son refused to give up just yet, offering a sheepish grin. "Is there anything we can do for you?" No answer, followed by Spike's tiny sigh. "Guess not." Well, let's not give in just yet, I gazed around idly, looking for any hopes or clues regarding the ill and unusual grouchy behaviour from the draconequus of mischief. The former was more befitting as my motif, so what could possibly affect Discord's typically chill, indifferent character to provoke that side of him? A friend fallout? A certain pink-haired pegasus? I frowned, closing my eyes briefly to get a good lookin for Discord's disturbed heart. Welcomed by such corroded emotions of bitterness, disgust and... Sadness? Jesus Christ Discord, what happened to you?! Quickly opening my eyes with rapid blinks of shock, tilting my head in befuddled concern for the friend on the stump. Okay, I wasn't even going to attempt getting closer and using Balance to clear away such blackness. Because, for starters, we don't know if what works on regular creatures will work on the likes of Discord, and who knows how the draconequus will react in the present, more unstable-than-ever state should anything enter the circle clearly messaging for anyone to just leave him be. Still... Discord was our friend, and we're both majorly worried for the normally amused creature. Fluttershy would likely be devastated from the view alone, and that couldn't be permitted. Just have to think of something. Spike then gasped, as if struck with inspiration. "Keep him company." Before the dragon rushed off elsewhere without sharing his intent, leaving just the two of alone. Alright son, I'll trust whatever plan you have will be better than my own. Mostly due to mine is steeling my [BEEP]s and approaching the grumbling Discord with the risk of touching his furry brown chest. Nothing else that could be done, but if Discord was still in there, then... "Discord?" A reaction unlike his brief responses to Spike, before the draconequus huffed without turning to acknowledge me face-to-face. "Oh, if it isn't the herd lover." Herd lover? What the Hell? "For all your teases about us, you sure do enjoy swooping in last minute to take whatever you think's yours." Goddamn, the waves of disdainful emotion thrown at ME of all people was putting my senses on edge, body frozen a little at whatever Discord's petty anger could do on me. Balance alone wouldn't be a match for this incarnation of chaos. I had to either try running, or caution with my words. "I'm sorry, I'm not sure I-" "You humans, thinking you can take whatever you want." The mountain so far ahead beginning to melt like butter. "Pah. It's your right, I suppose, with your kind being the 'lords' above their creations..." Discord scoffed lowly, prompting my further mixture of worry, annoyance and hopeless confusion. "Discord, you're not giving me much to work with here." The first answer? Blowing a serpent two-foot long tongue, before retracting that and folding his arms, straightening at last and huffing with head held high. Okay...? Second answer came in the form of a scornful sadness. "Why should I give when you just help yourself to taking...?" I don't under- "Especially somepony so precious to me..." So precious... What? "Discord..." I gathered myself, blinking once before narrowing my hazel eyes. "Is this about Fluttershy?" There it was, the roll of feelings that caused my physical body to stagger backwards from the sheer, overwhelming response via the heart, Discord finally whirling around to sneer with a loud, animalistic hiss. "What do you think? Don't even take me for a fool, Stardust!" Cue clown costume, and I in a... Ringmaster attire? Discord became forcibly cheerful. "Only I can fool myself." Squirting water into his own features, then boom, said costumes vanished in an instant, and- Whoa! The draconequus straight up, literally, in my face as a bear paw pocked my chest. "Not some washed-up little man who bites off more than he can chew." What the bloody Hell is he going on about! What was his issue?! Those teeth with one, upper sharp fang grit, drooling right close to my utterly baffled and disgusted face. "Promise me..." The voice softened, only by a margin. "You'll take good care of her..." Promise to take care of... Fluttershy? Was something happening to the poor guy? Was he asking me to- No! No, what the Hell did the draconequus take me for?! Those feelings of jealously, envy, hurt and rage all mixing together like degraded ingredients to the worst baked result in the whole world. He couldn't seriously believe for a moment me and his waifu were- Speak of the angel and she shall descend. "Um, is everything alright here?" Both our heads whirled to the yellow mare with a nervous Spike at her side, glancing between us with clear confusion and worry. Immediately, Discord leaned back, the emotions in his heart brightening to exponential degrees before the situation was reminded by the sight of me. Such was progress. "Oh. hello Fluttershy." His grin was close to mocking. "Come to see your special friend, have you?" Yellow features and pink mane tilted curiously, oblivious to Discord's bitter anger. "All of my friends are special Discord. You as well." "Tch, you'd like me to think so..." What the Hell, Discord? This was Fluttershy you were talking to! The latter clearly then picking up that something's amiss, but kept trying to smile anyway before taking note of the damaged plant life. "Oh dear! What happened here...?" "Uhh, a small fire! Yeah that's it!" Spike quickly announced in forced cheerfulness, waving his arms dramatically. "Yeah, that's the emergency I was telling you about. Discord volunteered to help amend the plants, and was hoping for your insight on doing it right!" Fluttershy blinked in sincere surprise, before bashfully grinning at the draconequus whose heart then brightened some more in relieved joy. Good, progress! "Why, I would love to help! Though I do have a class to teach..." "Ah don't worry, I'll cover for ya!" Spike reassured with a grin, before waving me over. "Come on, Dad, we need to quickly do... A thing! Yeah!" Discord then snorted irritably. "Ah yes, because running away from your problems solves everything, doesn't it?" "Mhm, like father like son, right Dad?" EXCUSE ME? I glared heatedly to the weakly laughing dragon, whom kept gesturing for me to come over. "We should leave the lovebirds at it, let's go!" Her cheeks blushing considerably from the implication, Fluttershy then spoke up while pulling out a certain blue and pink card that was tucked in her yellow wing. "By the way, about this card..." Discord's ire rose to twenty degrees by the mere sight and mention of it, and suddenly, I FINALLY understood. And already, the perfect remedy was in mind. "Oh, I see Discord finally gave you the card!" All three heads snapped to me in genuine surprise/shock, but I kept the act up with a wide grin towards the mischief maker. "Discord here was just telling me how scared he was for your reaction to his poured out feelings like that, weren't you pal?" "I... I..." For once, the regular spirit that caused mass confusion was then the one baffled. How the tables have turned! Spike was quick to pick up on it. "Oh yeah, that's right! And though it might seem like Dad's hoofwriting, the truth is that... Uh, Discord ASKED Dad to write it all down afraid of what Fluttershy here may think." Gently walking over to nudge the goat leg playfully. "It's not everyday Discord expresses his feelings. You must be that special, Fluttershy." "Yep, everything written in that card was from Discord's own heart. And I have to say, he's quite the heartwarming gentleman when it comes down to it." Aheh, embellishing myself a little here, but whatever was working as the yellow pegasus tenderly approached the stunned draconequus, prompting both Spike and I to make a quick retreat and leave the lovebirds to sort their proper feelings out. "Think she bought it?" Spike whispered amongst our hasty retreat from the park, inciting us to look over our pony and lizard shoulders to hear Fluttershy's request for confirmation and Discord's attempt of composed smoothness. "...I think they'll be just fine now, son." As the whole plants where what was damaged and beyond sprung to life across the area like never before, the beautiful hearts belonging to both mare and spirit pleasing my own. Yeah, they'll be fine. I can expect Discord's apology in the form of my entire room being stuffed to the brim with white roses later. Good, with that brief crisis out of the way. "So Spike..." I started with some low teasing, idly draping a gold limb around baby shoulders. "Tell me all about your Valentine's..."
Chapter 195: Then There Were ThreeLife creates Balance... As destruction brings Balance in turn. A natural cycle of the universe. Feel it flow through the grass which surrounds you, the stream rippling beneath your hoofs, the rocks that levitate around you. Balance connects us all, and a powerful connection it is for all matters of physical and beyond. I could see it, in my mind's eye, stationed atop the light river supporting only on the tip of my short brown tail. The flow of Balance was like the stream, but warmer and soothing in its own way; a gentle caressing breeze belonging to the tranquility and hope for all creatures within Harmony and Chaos themselves. My eyes remained calmly shut, all noise of the outside world shut out in favour of this meditation practice in order to tune my inner senses, and learn more from the former unicorn along the way. Barring from calling him 'teacher' again, of course. Not that the old spiritual coot seemed to mind. Reach out to the heart of all beings. Earth Ponies, unicorns, pegasi and alicorns, Diamond Dogs, griffons and Changelings. You will find any creature, including those whom you would not naturally expect to wield such power, can be equally adaptable in mastering the force and peace of Balance through many inspiring methods. Whilst the ghost of a revered stallion spoke with that patient, ever-so-wise tone of his, the 'footage' before my closed sight played. Three ponies of various types displayed before my inner eye. Beginning with an Earth Pony planting one seed in the ground... And a gigantic forest following from a simple glow of his hoof. Earth Ponies, by their instinctive bond to the earth they move upon, can summon rainforests by sheer willpower. One pegasus, entire wings and tail brightening in golden light, her faceless body spinning around once as a tornado was called forth, plowing through the innocent clouds. Pegasi, only one each among them capable of summoning great storms if so inclined. Next, a unicorn of female structure, the shadowy figure in my calm mind revealed to be opposing a massive centaur of deadly proportions. And by a simple glow of her horn, the monstrous being succumbing onto its knees. Unicorns, utilizing their natural connections with magic itself to command even the most frightening of creatures to their will, and these are all mere examples of what Balance, fully mastered and inner controlled, could potentially achieve. The power of Balance was both mystifying and mutually terrifying indeed, vast and unnerving. What Starswirl implied that any creature worthy of learning Balance could possibly become stronger than even the likes of Celes- Okay not a sound comparison. Um... Perhaps much stronger than the likes of Sombra, the sirens, other worldending threats. Could it even trump the magic of friendship that my beloved Princess and friends utilize when the going went tough? There's still so much to learn! Yet I felt as though, for some peculiar reasoning, that time was running short. Magic exists within all species, regardless of size and heritage. It slumbers, awaiting the day for its gifts to become fully realized. From the tiniest Parasprite to the greatest of Buffalo. Griffons with the might to create hurricanes. Diamond Dogs, able to spawn entire underground cities under a mere day. Dragons by their sheer will to call forth golden flames of righteous infernos. Perhaps, someday, the power within a creature but among us ponies may awaken, and take the world by surprise. One day, perhaps. But right now, Starswirl, it was much better to focus on just one individual learning and mastering Balance first overall, hm? The reply came first in a warm, knowing chuckle. Indeed Jack. In the meantime, let's maintain concentration on the present. Now, for alicorns, mastery over Balance keeps the requirements of balance in the heart; positive and negative emotions on a scaled capacity. But the results, as one would imagine, can be quite astronomical. The hint of a sensed smile. One such example could be, right here and now, the spear boulders currently levitating around your still posture, summoned by sheer Balance alone. On cue, the tiny pointed pillars in questions descending on etched ground flawlessly, six in total surrounding my tranquil posture. Well, I almost smirked. Not one to brag too much, old pony, but I kept the right to at least be pleased that, after all this time, I haven't lost my touch with the magic in question. Making a more gifted student than many, Jack, but your humility is refreshing at times. Yeah, tell that to Rarity and Twilight at times. Now then, back to what alicorns are possible with accomplishing in regards to a balanced soul... Whew! That lesson lasted all morning! Became a bit parched. Granted, I could have drank from the stream... But nah, no intention of tasting fish droppings thank you very much. Why do that when I have some delicious, clean water waiting at home? Twilight and Spike are likely at the school, I would estimate it's lunchtime about that point, and Starlight may be hanging out with Trixie or Maud during then. Leaving the castle alllllll to myself. Which was fine, I was quite use to being home alone when the others were out during the day, it makes good practice for peace of mind and learning further about Balance, brushing up on Equestrian history to surprise Twilight when I could, play video games without interruption, prepare some brownies and over treats for the others after their daunting days over there, continue that secret project of mine, tidy up, and so on and so forth. Truth be told, I find procrastinating boring when it doesn't involve sleeping. I had to keep my mind and body at least busy so I didn't feel like a complete waste of space, and those examples are what I primarily act upon whenever no one else was around. Those things, alongside the occasional visit to Sugarcube Corner, Sweet Apple Acres or anywhere else I just felt like visiting or even help out, especially with those places since Pinkie and Applejack would be more occupied these days at the School of Friendship. Not to mention, Big Mac's own precious time with that pink Earth Pony from Starlight's old village. All in all, there was much to keep myself busy with whenever the others were working at that building. You know what? Heck, why not make them all lunch and deliver it to the school the second I returned home? My deal with Neighsay never said anything about keeping away from the premises after I resigned permanently from ever teaching at Equestrian schools again- Oof... Clutching my underbelly a little to the stomach, frowning at the ground curiously. I knew that sensation well, someone close to me was feeling under the weather. I could check who after I made the lunches- Oh hello, approaching me was a certain white unicorn who was equally thrilled to see a good friend too, beaming warmly. "Stardust darling!" "Hey Rarity." "Oh you're just the pony I was looking for." The fashioner exclaimed in positive relief, maintaining her pleasant smile of grace. I barely repressed a sigh and then grinned in coy exasperation. "Oh lord, Rarity, please don't tell me I have to be your fashion puppet for the afternoon." I joked dread. "I just finished a morning of listening to someone else prattle about my life choices." Hm, it's been too long since someone's fondly referred to my lectures as 'prattling.' Amused than offended as ever. Meanwhile, Rarity chuckled with elegance before lightly shaking her head, something in her heart reflecting quiet concern. What's this now? "Regrettably not, Stardust, but the idea may be tempting if Spike continues this unique behaviour of late." Spike? At my quizzical tilt of the head, Rarity mirrored the gesture. "You haven't noticed this morning? When I approached Spike earlier today, he brushed off my request in favour of guiding a tour to some visitors into the school. It was quite peculiar, to say the least." Spike brushing off Rarity to voluntarily guide some tourists? Next you'd be telling me that Fluttershy's giving up caring for animals to open up her own cheese Doritos stand. In answer regarding this morning, I shrugged. "I got up earlier than both Twilight and Spike to go meditate outside." I know, I know, sounded nothing like me, but even Starswirl was insistent I learn something these days. "But I haven't noticed anything odd..." Trailing off a little. Come to think of up, the young dragon was in a hurry last night to go to bed, mentioning about not feeling too great and needing early sleep, but nothing through our bond felt too wrong so I dismissed it as perhaps exhaustion, or he had that much of a good day with the fashionista before me that Spike was incredibly eager to resume as much tomorrow. But nothing struck me as really wrong. "I know you may be a little preoccupied with your training." Rarity began, picking up where I left off with a hopeful expression. "But perhaps, when you have time, you could go see what's wrong with dear Spikey-wikey, just to make certain that everything's fine? You have those remarkable senses of other's emotions, so it shouldn't be too impossible?" My first answer was a small smile. "Lucky enough, my dear Rarity, I was heading back to deliver some handmade lunches to everyone. Would you care to accompany me?" "Oh, a gracious offer darling, but I'm afraid my time is rather sparse today." Rarity displayed a humble, apologetic smile. "Fluttershy has been kind enough to cover my classes for today, and I was hoping Spike could spare enough time himself to assist my new ideas today." "Fair enough." Rarity arguably had the most demanding of careers compared to our friends; Twilight's own Princess duties were utterly lightweight compared to common royals. I nodded. "Yeah, I'll go check on Spike when I have the chance." "Hm?" Rarity then suddenly struck her white ear a little towards me, frowning in puzzlement. "Could you repeat that darling." "I said I'll go check on Spike when I have the chance." "What? I can't hear you Stardust." The Hell? I raised my voice a little, but not too much as to accidentally damage Rarity's equine ear... If there wasn't something wrong with it already, that is. "I'll check on Spike, later." "You'll make an alligator?" The [BEEP]? I blinked, bewildered as Rarity frowned apologetically and leaned back. "I think perhaps there's something wrong with my hearing all of a sudden, darling! I should likely get that fixed swiftly!" What was she suddenly deaf? That came out of left field! But Rarity was already galloping away, eager to go get whatever's wrong with her fixed, but not before calling out. "Be a dear and check on Spike once you have the chance! My thanks Stardust!" And gone into the distance. ... ... ... Today had the markings of an interesting day. "Knock knock?" "Who's there?" Came an amused voice from the desk, the lavender alicorn barely repressing her smile without even looking up from paperwork, having sensed my close presence likely when I entered the school grounds. "Doctor." "..." "...?" "You need to work on your joke material, honey." "Agh." I huffed, jokingly rolling hazel eyes. "As you need to develop an actual appreciation for classics, love." Walking straight in and closing the Headmistress office door behind, soon setting the basket down at the corner of the clean surface. "Hope I'm not interrupting you from important work." "Well, I have three split tests on friendships of the body, soul and heart to hand out in Applejack and Rainbow Dash's classes, a field study to plan ahead for tomorrow and next week, Fluttershy's put in a request for more bird houses in the school courtyard and gardens, Pinkie Pie wants to begin an after-class lecture - provoked from my encouragement, of course - regarding planned celebrations when it comes to making close friends. So much work to do." Twilight finished wryly, smirking up in tease by obviously sensing my weary amusement from her intentional babbling. "But with always enough spare time for my Warrior to make an unannounced visit to the school bearing..." A light sniff of curious wonderment. "Brownies with oat sprinkles?" My grin widened by the sparkle of delight in those gorgeous violet eyes. "For you exclusively; I've already handed the others theirs." Twilight briefly set her paperwork aside, magically bringing the basket closer, laying out a napkin on the desk for any crumbs to land on, and throwing me a warm grin which automatically made it worth every second baking these. "Well, I am a little peckish, and it is lunch time. Thank you my considerate Warrior." "Anything for my beloved Princess." The smiles we sent one another were of equal warmth, affection and humour. "Though I regret to say seeing your blissful reaction wasn't my sole motivation for the surprise visit." "Let me guess." Twilight started with a knowing gleam, throwing a rather exasperated grin. "Is it small, purple and green with an often unpredictable habit that it makes Pinkie Pie act more natural by comparison?" "You a mind reader now?" All jokes aside, I looked towards the door, closing my eyes briefly to check a second time since my arrival to the entrance. Yep, couldn't sense Spike anyway in close proximity. "Do you know where he's gone off to?" My Princess hummed. "I was hoping you could tell me. Spike has been acting rather oddly this morning." "Rarity told me while I was passing by her before." Gazing back to the equally befuddled shorter alicorn. "Spike apparently brushed her off to lead a tour?" "Mhm, Pinkie thanked me earlier for supposedly getting Spike to take over the tour, when I don't recall ever making that request for Spike to do so." Taking a bite from the brownie before setting it neatly down on the center of the blanket, chewing completely before continuing. "Then I get reports of an outburst caused by Spike in the school library. Add those to the symptoms he had this morning, and it's causing me to worry." Symptoms? Now I was worried. At my expression, Twilight quickly threw up lavender hoofs of reassurance. "I'm sure it's nothing serious, Spike only woke up this morning with red and darker purple spots around his scales, sudden sneezes of flames, and a sudden quieter voice." Red spots? What does he have measles? "But something in my gut told me it's nothing quite serious." Your gut huh love? I frowned, focusing. Nothing in the bond between us implied any immediate threats to the boy's life, through the connection between us and our son. Was Spike just enduring an illness only dragon kind have and will get over it by the end of the day? "That's what I assumed initially too." Twilight heard me through our bond, straightening her posture a little. "Still, I can't help but be concerned; you know how Spike tends to overreact and make some drastic decisions." Wonder who influenced him in that capacity. The beautiful mare then huffed. "Quiet you." Half-serious, as Twilight regarded the nearby clock in thought, and I took a wild guess what the Princess may be planning. "I could go look-" "No, I'll go look Jack." Cutting me off without any aggressiveness to it, Twilight displaying a light grin of assurance. "I need to go see Zecora about something anyhow. Just point me where you sense our wayward son has disappeared off to while I head there." I blinked in surprise. "Are you sure Twilight? We could look for him together." Came my next offer, myself obviously concerned for the son too, but Twilight shook her head with an adamant expression and resolve. "If it's nothing serious, then both of us searching for Spike might incite him to act more concerned about himself." Twilight then threw a coy smile. "Besides, what kind of mother would I be to put schoolwork over our boy's wellbeing?" Fair point then. You know... One would think, at this point, with the recent bridging of friendships between pony and dragon kind, that there'd be more information regarding the creatures even in the school library, where one among their own students is a dragon. Twilight would somehow find enough time to write an entire book about dragons and have it published under a single day; she's THAT good. But nope. Nothing! Checking shelf after shelf in the homely library of the school's interior, politely declining any offered assistance from helpers after inquiring the creatures section. Placing another book back, I sighed wearily. Was there nothing helpful at all, nothing that would assist me in learning more about Spike's seeming condition? The more I dwelled upon ideas and found no answers, the more increasingly concerned my feelings became. "What do you look so upset for?" A rather inquisitive but sassy voice asked from the side, prompting to regard the young orange dragon whom just decided to approach me. "Seriously, we're-" Motioning to the rest of her group of friends studying by a table. "- Always getting worried whenever you of all ponies look that intense... What are you looking at me like that for?" Hallelujah! My prayers have been answered without any pleading! "You..." I trailed off, blinking for a moment in order to recollect some crucial information. To the female teenage dragon's raised brow. "Smolder." "Smolder, that's it!" I nodded with a wide grin, pushing away any embarrassment for forgetting something so simple. "Perhaps you can help enlighten what's wrong with my son!" This time, the dragon blinked in genuine shock, throwing up her raised claws. "Whoa, back up! You and Principal Twilight have a kid?" The startling supposed revelation inciting various heads of surprise, annoyance and intrigue from the outburst, so much so I almost laughed from the obvious miscommunication, instead raising my own limb and answering in clarification. "I'm talking about Spike." "Oh." "Yeah... Anyway, he's been acting off all day, presumably. Spots around his body, uncontrollable fire breathing, softened voice. Even brushing off his waifu-" A large snort cut me off, Smolder rolling narrowed purple eyes. "That's right, raised by ponies." Before clearing her throat at my expression and offering a sly grin. "Relax, Spike's totally fine! He's just molting, that's all." "Oh of course, molting!" That makes sense I guess. "...And that is?" A huff by my ignorance. Dragons and their attitude. "Basically, your 'son' is growing up into a proper full dragon, by those very signs. It's common among dragons to molt and begin living out their own way; finding their own new homes and causing destruction wherever they go. Yep, Spike's gonna be quite the force to be reckoned, if he could just get over that irrational fear of growing up for some reason..." My mind was at a blank some point amidst the lecture, wandering towards what Smolder was implying. It wasn't sickness, or a plague, or their equivalent to chicken pox. It was biological; signs of change and maturity. Spots randomly appearing, voice cracking. Puberty. Spike was... Spike was growing up... Adolescence... The first steps into adulthood... Teenager... My own son... Was... Becoming one of them... Becoming something which was always inevitable...! Multiple stares and voices drifted my way, somehow amidst this revelation I had stumbled back and knocked a few books off the shelves from my violently impact, clutching the edges of the wood to keep my stunned condition standing. Gasping softly and regarding the colourful floor in pure aghast shock, so many turmoil of emotions swirling throughout my mind and heart, the very idea alone of Spike growing up, leaving the nest... Something I had never EVER once considered... It was... This was...! I couldn't...! My son... Spike... Was growing up...! And... AND...! "HELP!" Speaking of which. My head snapped upwards from the sudden, mentally projected call of a certain distressed voice, from the very same kid... Teen I was still reeling over about. And before I knew where I was even heading towards, following after the source of Spike's heart, my limbs rushed out the door in Balance-enhanced speed, everything else forgotten in favour of saving my son from whatever afflicted his heart with fear and dread. It couldn't have been puberty, not even I panicked to this degree over ten years back. Puberty.. Spike was going through puberty...! ... ... ... Well... Puberty or no puberty, my baby boy was in danger. And I will fight every living thing in the Goddamn multiverse to keep him safe! I'm coming my proud, beautiful son! By the Everfree Forest. Of course it would be! And, wouldn't you happen to know it, Twilight's presence was awfully close by to Spike's too. The good news was, I found my growing-up boy on the way through these light woods and somewhat rocky terrain. Bad news? My heart seized from the very view of my yelling son being clutched from the talons of a massive brown, green and white falcon-esque bird. Making matters possibly worse, the senses of two others being trapped inside the winged-beast's talons. Wonderful, at least neither of them were Twilight. She was close by. Hopefully she'll keep safe. Yet those two I sensed within were friends I could detect, narrowing my eyes and pursuing after the flying monstrosity, quickly gazing around for any kind of leverage and trajectory to swiftly fling me in the air and tear that bird's [BEEP] a new one. Hopping over multiple sharp rocks, swerving aged trunks and throwing off my sparkling cape, extending the unmastered wings but hoping, for once, of their total cooperation. Hey, quit pecking at my son you feathered [BEEP]-! Whoa! Spike's flamethrower attack was large and sudden enough to startle the beast, accidentally releasing the young dragon and- No no no no no no no no! Luckily, I was there in time to witness Spike skid down a long, empty tree with no sense of real pain and urgency, but still worry from the two trapped friends by the flying creature- "Jack?" "Oh hey Twilight!" Just look who happened to watch that too, throwing the befuddled alicorn a wide, sheepish grin despite the current predicament. Twilight titled her head with a raised uncertain brow, before Spike's sigh of contentment followed with sounds of itches needed to be scratched prompted out attention upon our adopted son... Who was glowing red. That's right... Puberty. But before any of that. "Are you alright?" I quickly asked in my hurry towards Spike, almost giving the lizard a father's embrace if not for him quickly backing off and continuing his little backscratch against the trunk. Wow, that must really itch. "Spike, Jack, what is going on?" Sorry, love, are you rather dubious to the giant bird clawing after our boy? "If my stone scales-" Those are STONES? How do they not hurt?! "- Didn't itch so much, and we weren't in any danger, this would be really embarrassing...!" Finishing that last part with a hopeless grin and more scratches. Oh Spike. "'Danger?'" Oh, NOW she notices, the bird's screech and descent from the view of the yellow sun drawing all our attention upwards, its eyes and beak eager to taste some dragon skin, no doubt. Like Hell that'll happen, as Twilight shared the sentiment from our sudden flash of magic to a few feet later before the bird could nab us. Once that passed, Twilight continued, "I was on my way to Zecora's to get some cream for your scales. I had no idea you were-" "Uh, ugh, be eaten by a giant predator, attracted to my molt smell?" Well, I was doing my best not to even comment, but since you called it out, my boy... Jesus Christ was it repugnant! I never even smelled that bad! ...God I hoped anyway. "'Molt smell?" Followed by another screech, and this time I took action, throwing the three of us out the way from another tried swipe by the winged creature's talons. It's a Roc, Jack. Thank you Starswirl. Anyway. "Less conversing, more saving our friends." I demanded sternly as we got up from the ground, glaring irritably towards the Roc beginning another round the area for a third attempt. "Friends? Hold on, was that Rarity?" "And Zecora." Well, that helped identify one of the two scents; I knew one was Rarity in the first place. "I tried to save them but it's all I can do to stop scratching long enough to dive out of the way when that bird attacks!" Then Twilight finally took action, quickly ordering, "Stay here and protect Spike." Followed by a swift ascent to the skies to meet the Roc head-on. Whoa, okay, will do, quickly placing myself between the itchy lizard and the bird in case it made another attempt. That was, until Twilight drew its attention away... In the form of being an unstoppable, beautiful angelic bad[BEEP] and zapping the bird all over with her amazing magic. It was graceful. It was determined. It was... Almost mouthwatering had I just stopped myself then, focused entirely on Twilight's hardened, gorgeous features from down here fight off the annoyed Roc with sheer willpower and magical capabilities. "Look at your mother go..." I whispered in my own proud awe. Then a sense of relief from behind me after a loud gasp. "Ahh, finally!" I glanced to my son, noting the disappearance of the red glow and the 'stone' spots. "I didn't think that itching would ever stop Dad!" Was that it, puberty over now? Huh, here I thought it would've- The [BEEP]?! Literal hard stone begin to cover the dragon's backside, immediately bringing forth my own sense of equal panic and confusion. Extending to limbs and tail, green eyes looking at me in horrified bafflement. "Spike!" "Dad, what's happening?! HELP ME-!" Completely covered from head to toe, eliciting my panicking gasp and trembling hoofs, instinctively making a moment to reach forward and tear the stone off by force- No Jack! Starswirl's unexpected stern and anticipated voice froze my front hoofs midair, then resuming in a calmer fashion from my halt. Just observe, my boy... You are about to witness the proudest moment a father could have. What... The Hell are you talking about you old-?! My mental, indignant retaliation cut itself off from the grey stone which coated Spike commenced shattering apart, piece by piece, revealing purple and green once more and having me exhale in loud relief. Oh please tell me it's alright, please reassure me that this was just all part of the natural maturity process for dragons! A sudden white flash from the cracked stone, shielding myself with a gold wing and hoof for a moment before it swiftly died down, giving me few to a minuscule crater... And my son... And... And his wings...! "Spike...!" "What just... Happened?" Slowly recovering, my baby boy would quickly note his latest small additions in no time flat, inspecting them physically. "Did I just... Sprout wings...?" Before us staring at one another for a good moment, blinking in sync as realization dawned upon both son and father. My son just sprouted wings... He just-! Our embrace of pride couldn't be any tighter, calling into one another's ears with eager bliss and total joy. "SPIKE, YOU JUST SPROUTED WINGS!" "DAD, I JUST SPROUTED WINGS!" This was a momentous occasion... At least it would have been, had the loud screech of an enraged Roc alerted our focus back on the present situation at hoof, looking up to see Twilight continue fighting off the giant bird monster as much as possible. Putting Spike down, I quickly added, "Celebration later. Your mother needs help." Spike nodded, looking far more determined than I've ever seen of him before in relation to these matters. "Let's do it!" What, you had a plan my glorious son-? WHAT THE [BEEP]?! Spike was FLYING... Soundly... With NO difficulty but a few turbulences in just a matter of seconds, already mastering it much better than Twilight and I had during our first attempts of flight at different points in our lives. What the Hell, Spike? I was impressed, in awe, amazed, proud and irritated all at once! Will this dragon ever cease to be a treasure in our lives? Hopefully not ever. But still, if my son could do it, as could I! Extending my wings in a majestic fashion, willing on the forces of Balance to guide my ascension to the sky alongside my son and beloved Princess. Come on, don't fail me then! The wind caressing my bearded features, tickling gold fur and brown mane, as I relied moreso on the magic of Balance to help me reach them rather than my own prideful independence. And it worked! For once, it worked! Just in time to hear Twilight exclaim while flying beside them after the Roc, with Rarity and Zecora precariously hanging by its opened talons. "Spike, how did you get wings?" Hey, remember when Rarity was given butterfly wings for a day? Same principle, is what I could joke in any other predicament than now. "I don't know, but they're pretty aweso- Whoa!" Gotcha! Quickly catching the dragon before his overconfidence cost him altitude, just in time for the three of to dodge another attempted swipe of the Roc while we were distracted. You know what, though? That sense to fight and indulge my warrior instincts? It has been long since there's been a challenging opponent after all... As we reunited, Twilight then thought up a plan and asked Spike, "Do you think you can distract that creature while we try to rescue Zecora and Rarity?" Spike only looked hesitant for a brief moment, but then quickly glanced at my resolved hazel eyes. Normally, I would protest to our son endangering himself by any means, regardless of intent. But Twilight had absolute faith in him... As did I. I nodded with a knowing smirk only a Dad could give. "Show that overgrown turkey what you've got, Spike." Spike's emotions jumped to elevations of confidence and pride from the open support by both ponies who have raised him in their own ways, the three of us gazing over with hardened resolve towards where the Roc flew, the young dragon in-between Twilight and I and proceeding to call out with fierce eagerness. "Let's show that creep not to mess with out family, or our friends!" Our own smirks were equal in determined prowess, flying off to meet the creature head-on. Three bonded people who weren't capable of flight before, now working in synchronized harmony to stop a wild animal from harming those we love. How far we've come, and I was oh so close to tearing up for this fantastic symbolism. Spike's taunts worked, distracting the winged beast from two other obstacles and focusing solely on the expertly flying dragon. Dammit, I was so proud it hurts! He tried spinning, what a good trick! Provoking and smugly regarding the Roc to further increase its ire. My son alright, and Twilight threw me an exasperated but fond expression from realizing this too and sensing my high levels of pride. Back to saving our friends, though. Spike used Overheat, and it was super effective! Causing the screaming unicorn and zebra to fall from releasing talons, enabling Twilight and I to quickly, and rapidly, descend to go meet the two falling equines and immediately catch them. Well, Spike was actually quicker with suddenly being a master of flight, himself catching his crush as Twilight caught Zecora, harmlessly guiding them to the ground. Leaving me with the roasted bird. Whom I was all too happy to finish off, the large turkey screeching in protest by the strong, Balance-enhanced hoofs gripping the ends of its tail feathers. You spin me right round baby, right round, like a record player going right round! The Roc a glint in the sky from my conclusive spin and released, far distant from us and out of harm's way for now. Phew, felt a bit dizzy, gently landing on the ground right next to the others and wiping my forehead a little. That was the most flying I've done yet, and quite honesty, my wings felt a little daunted. No doubt Spike's must be too. Speaking of whom... "Yes, and also I'm glad you've got wings!" Rarity loudly exclaimed, still deaf for some inexplicable reason, after Zecora said something I didn't catch to hear on my way to ground level. Wincing a little, Twilight followed it up. "This is amazing! I didn't even know you'd get any wings! We're so happy for you!" 'We' being Twilight and I, naturally, myself walking up to join Twilight with standing before our beautiful, fantastic son, that I couldn't help but pitch in with pure content. "Not to mention, you've shown extraordinary bravery just now; only just having received your wings and using them without hesitation to save your friends." My golden hoof clasped his purple shoulder, unable to repress my wide grin; an inkling to the zeal of pride swelling through my whole body. "We're so Goddamn proud of you." Spike's own elated expression died down once Twilight then inquired, "Did it all have something to do with the mold you were talking about?" Prompting his rather sobered sigh bordering on sadness, a sudden ache in his heart that elicited my brief worry. "It's what's been going on with me; the breakout, the fire burps. The mold is when dragons get older and start to change. I wish I could stop it, but I can't..." Looking utterly dejected then, prompting Twilight and I's bewildered glances. Stop it? Granted I never enjoyed being a teenager for my whole life as one, but surely I didn't make it sound that unappealing to the dragon for the longest time? "I should go..." What? Twilight and I justifiably called out. "'Go?' What are you talking about?" "Go where Spike? Why do you need to go?" The further stabs of depressed resignation was like icicles to my chest. "In the Dragon Lands, families make molters leave home. It's called the 'Molt Effect.'" That... That's it? He thought we were going to- Ha! Not in a million years! Twilight and I only needed trade knowing glances before we responding together. "Well this isn't the Dragon Lands-" "This is Pony Lands-" "And Molt Effect or no Molt Effect-" "We would never make you leave because you're maturing-" "So you're not going anywhere!" "Not if we have anything to say about it!" "But I'm growing up!" Spike called out in tuned protest, rubbing his scale arm then nervously as green eyes looked away. "What if something worse happens?" Oh Spike. Even Twilight shared my affectionate humour by the situation and ridiculous assumptions. "You're suppose to grow up, but you'll always be you." "Yeah, the son we will always be proud of and happy to take care of." I smirked with a raised light brow, gently nudging the fellow alicorn's side before adding. "Did you honestly believe for a moment we could ever consider kicking you out because you're going through a natural stage to adulthood?" "Erm..." Rubbing the back of his head, Spike immediately recalling who exactly the two ponies were that were raising him, adding with a sheepish, "I guess it was kinda silly to assume as much..." Twilight grinned lovingly, looking between us both before stating this, "And no matter what happens, we'll get through it together." With the timed family hug, embracing our beautiful son as was needed after such an eventful, revealing day. Lavender and gold hoof stroking the top green scales with our own content endearment, Twilight and I regarding our beaming, relieved son before looking to each other, nuzzling one another and smiling with all the bright happiness that could ever be possible. Together... As we should be. Seconds later! "Uh, I don't need to keep carrying you around anymore do I? You do have wings now." "I know, but I don't wanna overdo it." Twilight's groan and Rarity's quiet giggle was nothing compared to my gleeful, highly amused burst of laughter by the wit of my wonderful boy. A teenager. My son... Was a teenager. Even now, in the early evening, it was taking its precious time to sink in. The news that my baby boy was growing up, after what sincerely felt like scarce moments together, even after seven seasons, one of which I spent over half running away from home, missing the glorious chances of witnessing Spike continue to be the adorable, breathtaking child whom I would tear down worlds for. Growing up... Ah, it hurt. Even when watching the dazzling sunset from the castle balcony, it was painful as Hell, the news of my dear boy maturing settling itself deep into my chest. Even now, through our bond, the changes are still adapting, my breathing becoming slower as hazel eyes started to turn misted by the swell of emotions bubbling from my chest and throat, swallowing quickly to retain some nerves of steel, to bare effect. My first child ever, on the first steps to becoming a full-fledged adult. It was many years ahead. Yet felt so much closer. And through this process of reality hammering through my emotional skull, memories popped up; good, sweet recollections of our precious moments together. Playing ball... Game nights... Pranks on Twilight when she was too distracted with work... Bonding over peaceful moments... Reassuring him... Him reassuring me... Giving advice to him about wooing Rarity... Out-sassing Discord when he stepped out of line... So much good memories, all jumbling together through my increasingly distraught chest, feeling constricted within itself. A turbulence of joy, sorrow, dread, pride, excitement, horror, anticipation, concern, confusion, panic and bliss all assaulting my little heart, demanding to be allowed entry at once and consume my entire being. Was THIS how all parents felt? Fathers even, once their first kid reaches the early stages of being a teenager. Was this how it felt; the anguish, the uncertainty, the fear and eagerness to the unknown? To see what the son will become at time progresses? To yearn for their children to never grow old...? Only moments later, a certain, equally uncertain but content alicorn joined me by the view, her own heart swelling in various feelings and experiences, leaning against my side as though completely knowing what I was going through as well, her warm closeness and gentle touch a soothing wave against a boiling tsunami. The doubts, the worries, the safety of a boy whom will soon seek to become more independent, more determined to take a bigger step out in the world. I know we both said Spike wasn't going anywhere, nor would we EVER kick the dragon out regardless how much older he gets. But still... That natural urge to leave and make his own home will someday come. Personally, on Earth, I never had that... Totally dependent on others and utterly terrified of living all by myself. But Spike wasn't me; he was better. So much better... And it's going to hurt...! For the longest time, that evening, I cried. I cried in fear and pride, in sadness and bliss, in outrage and joy, despair and hope. And Twilight, never judging or condemning, being the wonderful, supporting partner, holding onto me to support, and using myself in turn as an anchor to her own distressed by thrilled emotions, comforting one another without any words exchanged, our beating hearts speaking it all and taking warmth in our flawless connections. The tears lasted for a long while yet, myself sobbing more heavily than the quietly tearful, but equally smiling angel beside me, our heads leaned against one another and taking in the vast sunset by our own emotional accord. Perhaps it was all just an overreaction on our parts, as something we always had in common. But if it helps show our love and hope for our gorgeous dragon son, so be it. Spike was, currently, at Rarity's to continue being of help to the fashion mare. ...Heh... Heheheh... "What's so funny...?" Twilight's beautiful voice whispered upon hearing my quiet chuckling, and I grinned through drying tears. "Just became a teenager, and already he's chasing after girls way out of his league..." Twilight let out a choked sob of laughter, only having the heart to softly prod my side in exasperated jest, and I continued on solemnly, "Takes after his Dad there..." "Heh... You make that sound like a bad thing, Jack..." The Princess whispered almost hoarsely. "Though I will say one thing..." "What's that love...?" "...He never got his quickly learned flying skills from either of us." This time, I snorted in humorous reaction, closing eyes tightly in affectionate recollection. Can that dragon do nothing to not make us somehow, always more proud of him? God I hoped he'll stay that way. But talking of flying skills... Gently removing myself from the Princess after lightly kissing her mane, I proceeded to head back indoors, Twilight sensing enough that I was up to something to inquire softly. "Where are you going...?" Glancing over my caped shoulder, smiling towards the Princess - Spike's equally amazing mother, wonderful and brilliant in her own right - I answered rather coyly, "Off to see Rainbow. I'm lacking behind with you and our son now, my dear Twilight." "At this hour? Rainbow may not be inclined to help, Jack." "That, love, is what the vague threat known by the name of Zephyr Breeze is for." Twilight's affectionate groan was possibly louder than earlier.
Chapter 196: The Dragon WarriorKnock knock, knock knock. Following after those polite taps to the door came the sounds of a light, excited gasp from inside, replaced soon by noises involving shuffling [BEEP], organizing and setting everything prepared for whomever decided to visit her office. And I couldn't help but smile a little at the envisioned going-ons currently within that modest room. Wooden door thrown open as the pink unicorn beamed. "Hello weary student! Welcome to my... Office... Oh." The practiced expression vanished by exasperated surprise. "It's you Stardust. I was thinking it would be... Ah never mind, come in." "Still no progress huh?" I inquired rhetorically once entering the counselor office, taking another gaze around the interior like the last time I visited, carefully weighing some pack of letters on my back. Still tidy. Starlight huffed, shaking her head once reaching her desk before throwing me a wry smile. "You'd think some students would have trouble in friendship matters. Guess it just goes to show how effective our friends are with teaching the magic of friendship, yadda ya." Adding that last bit as a moment to not sound as disappointed as her eyes and heart sang. "Well, at least you're preparing every time." I offered to cheer my non-blood sister up, throwing in a humoured grin to the mix. "Even when doing nothing as a counselor, you can't be any worse than two certain camp siblings. Heheheheheheheheheheh... Huh?" There it was again. My snark laughter trailed off from the detection of... Something, emanating like ooze from throughout the school. Curious, having sensed it the moment I arrived into this building, and it disappeared immediately afterwards before I could investigate, now it's shown up again. It smells like darkness, and yet... Innocence, at the exact same time? Must be a bully? Then again, Twilight's never mentioned of there being a bully in the School of Friendship. Heh, wouldn't that be an oxymoron-? It's vanished. The presence, gone again, and I frowned, regarding the closed door in befuddled wariness. Like slime retreating into a nearby sewer, gone from the naked eye. Just what was that all about...? "Stardust?" My friend's puzzled voice caused me to regain myself, quickly grinning over to the mare with sheepish amusement. Starlight quirked her own smile, before magically summoning up two blue mugs of steaming liquid within. "Hot chocolate? I have some spare marshmallows too, since no one here seems to be interested." "Heh, can't say no to marshmallows, but before that." With my own glowing horn, I, slowly but surely, levitated the pile of envelopes of my caped back towards the pink unicorn, presented right before Starlight between us. "Some letters arrived at the castle for you. I figured, sensing your utter boredom from over there, I'd help keep you occupied somehow." "As you would be hopelessly bored over there yourself." Starlight teased, a kindred spirit indeed, before those lilac eyes and light smile reflected her thanks, accepting the letters during my snapped gaze towards the door. Balance flashing some alarm of fair warning. There it was again! That presence! Coming and going, needing to be looked into when I had the time... That is, when I wasn't training with Balance, learning to master flight with Rainbow or practicing the art of horn magic by either Twilight or Starlight here, I pretty much had all the time in the world. After this little meeting with my sister, then I'll go take a gander. Just like that, the presence disappeared again, prompting my annoyed scowl. Each time, my senses felt like it was being pricked at by some irritable tiny force of chaos, poking around and testing the waters. I had half a mind to mentally lash out and scare the presence off, but the better solution was opting for observation and patience, waiting for this unknown creature to make some drastic move and catch him/her in the act. All good things came to those who wait. Little was I aware, that something even MORE promising would come out of today, as Starlight began opening and mumbling the contents of each sent message. "Trixie wanting me to get her some supplies for her next act... Sunburst discovering a rare magical gem under a path at the Crystal Empire... Maud got herself a cute little apron for Boulder... Shining asking me not to tell Stardust about... Oh." Realizing her error immediately once my head snapped around at the mention of my name. "Don't tell Stardust about what?" "Uh, nothing!" Nope, not having that! The moment Starlight tried to nervously, hastily conceal the letter behind her back was when I struck, becoming a brief war of grasping the coloured paper by hoof or magic. "Hey! No! Stardust, it's not yours to... Read...!" Haha, I was triumphant, smirking deviously at the annoyed and rather unnerved unicorn before commencing my own reading of the letter. Shining, bless him, warning Twilight's favourite student about some childhood fear of hers that he himself instilled- ... ... ... No... [BEEP]ing... WAY. "Uhhhhh, can I have that back now, Stardust? Please?" Starlight didn't even wait for a response, taking the advantage once I was in an enough stupor to snatch the letter back, piling it with the others on her desk while the implications sunk into my head. Twilight, the Princess of Friendship, the bearer of magic, who fought monsters and demons and so many others. My own soon-to-be wife... Was afraid of... Of... "Ohhhhh Shining. Shining Shining Shining." My grin towards the instantly wary mare would be one that would make the Grinch himself proud of. "Thank you so much, Shining, for how I'll be devoting the rest of my day towards." Oh, the presence of unease regarding whatever was lurking in the school halls couldn't be ignored, of course... But some things could wait. Right now, I had a boatload of possibilities to go through now. Project Tease was now underway! Man... The Tangled and Frozen worlds leave much to be desired. Kingdom Hearts III, after finally being released, was a subpar game and not entirely worth waiting thirteen years for. That said, MUCH left to be desired. Prior examples include the rather useless Flowmotion controls, the lack of originality storywise for Tangled and Frozen, and somewhat in Pirates of the Caribbean too, Pete and Maleficent still not being relevant in any way, elements of the main story cut out leaving more questions than answers about what exactly happened. Then again, that was run-of-the-mill for this game series. But still, the qualities of the recent installment more than make up for the cons. I couldn't WAIT to start the weekly gaming night with Spike, Discord and the rest and witness their own reactions to the amazing game. But maybe I should refrain on that a little, perhaps have them be introduced to the others games piror first. Oh, maybe we should do a thing where each of them plays one game of the series. For example, uh, Spike plays the first Kingdom Hearts game. Sunburst plays Chain of Memories, Discord plays 358/2 Days, Big Mac plays Birth by Sleep, and so on. I would obviously play the second Kingdom Hearts game, because that will always be my main favourite of the Xehanort Saga games. Hmm... Something to consider for this weekend's game night. Regardless, Kingdom Hearts III is an okay game... At least it shines on gameplay, worldbuilding, enemies and exploration. Storywise... Meh- Suddenly, my senses were on high alert, a sudden spike of distress followed by an indignant cry through Balance. Then echoed verbally throughout the entire castle from her sleeping chambers. "JAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAACK!" Relieved that it wasn't anything serious, I unpaused the game and kept going commanding my own ship. God, The Caribbean world was perhaps the best in the whole game; so many memories of Assassin's Creed IV, and of the best kind too! Putting enough Heartless ships in their place before my bedroom door slammed open. Boy, that didn't take her long. "Hey dear." Silence reigned for a moment, disturbed only by the sounds of gameplay from my plasma. Take as long as you needed, love, myself repressing desperately a knowing grin from Twilight reacting to my little surprise in her room. "Jack..." Twilight's voice grumbled from behind me, barely concealing her righteous annoyance. "Care to share with me why my room's walls, floor, ceiling and even the door is painted with ladybugs?" Won't lie, I was terribly at painting for [BEEP]. But if Twilight managed to work out what my depictions all over the interior of her room were, I mustn't be as bad as I originally assumed. Maybe I should take up lessons. Tilting my head a little, I replied coyly. "I could... But that wouldn't be any fun." Not taking my eyes off the screen for a moment. But Twilight was NOT having it, her breathtaking lavender self stood teleporting to right in-between me and the screen, the plasma's top half only visible then. Huffing, I paused the game again just as I was benefiting from another hard-earned battle, regarding Twilight's flatly raised brow and tapping hoof, sensing the fury just scarcely managing to restrain itself. Heheheheh. One wing 'scratching' my beard, in reality hiding my threatening grin. "I don't know how you found out about my fear of them... But I will not tolerate my own fiance teasing me about that too. I got enough of being made fun of it as a filly..." Twilight grumbled that last part. Hmhmhmhmhm- Oof! A sudden supply of buckets, mops and sponges suddenly crashing into my lap, the Princess of No-Nonsense continuing with bark. "If they're not washed off before bedtime; don't forget, I still have plenty of vengeful ideas for your running away long back." So much for finding all the treasure chests in the POTC world. "Oh come on Twilight!" I finally showed my wide, cheeky grin. "I painted with you in mind!" "Evidently." Twilight responded flatly, shaking her head with a long-suffering sigh. "Pardon me that I wish to sleep without those eyes for spots watching me..." At my perplexed expressions, the Princess clarified without thinking, "That's what Shining always told me back then..." "...How old are you?" I asked without pondering myself, openly befuddled and ridiculously amused. But, again, Twilight was not having any of it, pointing with firm anger towards the door. "Clean up. Now." Well with that tone how could I possibly refuse? "And stop giggling like Pinkie Pie winning herself a free balloon. It's not funny at all Jack!" Halfway to the door carrying the stuff, my chuckles dissolved into flat-out blown laughter. "My dear Twilight! It's always funny when you're embarrassed!" Heheheh. Thank you, Trixie, for those valuable tips on speeding up progress via magic. Completely wrapped up with re-painting Twilight's room in no time flat, taking off the apron and placing it in the wash, clearing up the rest of the supplies. I must say, I was really getting the hang of this magic stuff. Flying was still a chore to master, but overall, regular, Equestrian power? It's really doing me some favours. Now, with that cleared up, back to Kingdom Hearts-! Huh? I blinked, genuinely surprised by the small dragon meeting me in the hallway, those tiny wings extended which still sends me waves of pride. Spike didn't even fidget to meet my curious gaze, despite the waves of unease and apprehension coiling around within his spirit. What was the matter this time? Gulping, the reliable son straightened his posture, squarely regarding me with firm green eyes in a successful attempt to appear bold and confident, before beginning his piece. "A while back, I asked to become like you; a Twilight Warrior. At first, you accepted, but then, with the threat of Zagreus around, you were obviously too worried for my safety and kept the powers of Balance to yourself, until the threat to everyone we love was vanquished." Slowly, I nodded. Yes, I did say I'd train the young dragon a long while back, but with everything that was going on... I just found I couldn't. Spike didn't deserve to endure the same tortures and griefs as I had, no one did. Yet my amazing son was hardly finished, inhaling sharply as though picking up my thoughts, and further steeling his resolve. "Well, Zagreus is history now, isn't he? So this time, I'm going to ask again, and I'll keep asking until you say yes. And actually go through with it." He knelt down. That's right, properly kneeling before me, on one lizard knee but still looking me straight in the eye, unwavering, utterly certain of the path Spike was swearing to take this time. I suddenly found my own hoofs trembling a little in anticipation. Could this be it? Was it finally time, as Spike sprouted his wings, for him to become from a boy to the dragon equivalent of a man...? A part of me felt it was too soon, but another part... Another part had hope. "You are my Dad, and always will be. I am your son, and will always proud to be. Everything I've become since that fateful day with Nightmare Moon, is because of learning and growing up from you, and Mom. You're the most bravest, daring, selfless and strongest pony I've ever known, next to Mom, again." Sounding all entirely rehearsed, Spike evidently having had days to weeks of preparation for this speech. No wonder he cut bedtime stories short of late. "I want to be just like you, father, and become strong; strong enough to protect everyone and everything I care for." Bowing his head at last; whilst I felt the pricks of tears from either elation or pride leaking from my eyes. "Let me learn the ways of Balance like you have." Before raising his head, again, finishing confidently with just the barest glimmer of hope in his beautiful eyes and youthful tone. "Let me become a Twilight Warrior, and protect our family, and Balance itself alongside you." My mind had already longed been made up from the moment Spike ever started needlessly bowing. One golden hoof gently cupping the purple scale shoulder, helping my wondrously brave son stand up proper, so I may look him better and respond in equal firm, but proud compassion. "You are everything a father could ever dream for, Spike. You have become brave, honourable, selfless and kind in your own right; you are ten times the person your Dad would ever be... Adopted or biological." A touch of thrown humour to at least keep some things light-hearted. Both of us quirking a grin before I carried on, smiling in sheer warmth. "The path to learning Balance isn't easy; I still have yet to master the magic myself. But if anyone I'd rather have taught you the powers, my son... Well, I'd be the happiest Dad alive to do so." Besides, with plenty of free time on my hoofs, and learning more and more about Balance myself anyway, why the Hell not? Could be the greatest father and son activity ever devised by man. Certainly beats fishing anyday. "There'll be no grandiose ceremony, initiating you into the ranks of Balance, Spike." I smirked faintly then, but hazel eyes swam with sheer content and joy by the path this dragon was taking. To become his father's son, but in all the best ways. "For now, at your status, let's call you a... Hm, 'Balance Initiate.'" Randomly made that up on the spot. But hey, I think it works. Spike inhaled then in wonder, green eyes blazing with a wide, startling grin to immediately break down the displayed facade to reveal the giddy, happy child within. "Does this mean...?" One, single nod. "It does, Spike the Dragon. My pride and joy. You'll learn the ways of Balance, and become the Luke to my Ben Kenobi-" The tightened embrace couldn't get anymore emotional, but somehow it did anyway, as I grinned widely and squeezed my eager son back, simultaneously elated, together. Spike will be a Twilight Warrior. I would at least promise that. A legacy unlike any other! "Don't you mean the Luke to your Anakin, Dad?" A muffled voice into my clothed chest. "Spike, please, don't insult your teacher like that." I teased jokingly. The beautiful hug soon parting away for me to look down at the grinning, ridiculously blissful dragon whom was close to hopping up and down on the spot. "Soooooooooooo." Spike began while clenching fists eagerly. "When do we start?!" Hmm... Well, I could just save the game and commence training with Spike posthaste. "No time like the present, eh Spike?" I winked to the elated boy... Teenager. before something then occurred in my head. A wondrous idea. "In fact, why don't you save my file on the game left on in my room, make enough space for us, while I quickly check on something. Sound good?" As if it weren't anymore possible to display just how happy he was to be finally doing this, my son's body became an immediately dust cloud in his mad dash for everything to get started. Laughing joyously by the adorable commitment, I quickly commenced my own path towards down the opposite hall, destination in mind. Best not keep Spike waiting for long. He was never really as patient as the young dragon made himself out to be. Right, that didn't take as long as I assumed, exiting the son's bedroom to leave the snoring young lizard in peace. The dead of night steadily sinking in. Six hours. Six hours that Spike lasted before succumbing to exhaustion, which was more than progress, it was exemplifying! Kid was a natural at learning meditation as he was at flying in under twenty seconds. "To first use Balance, you have to scale the light and darkness within your heart." "Okay, got it!" "..." "...Er, what does that mean exactly?" "Heh. It means, my eager pupil, that you have to balance both positive and negative emotions. Let's start with the simplest; what is the most brightest emotion you can think of?" "Hmm... Joy. No wait, happiness? Bliss?" "If you-" "No wait wait wait wait wait, I got it! Love! I mean that kinda makes sense since you always call Mom 'love.'" "Okay, that works, pretty much what I use anyway. What's the most negative emotion you can think of?" "Erm... Anger? No, too simple. Hmm... Hmm..." "Take your time, Spike." "Got it teacher... Err... Rage? Despair? Pain? No wait, that's not an emotion... Hmm... Oh, oh! I know! Hate! Hatred is the strongest, most darkest feeling imaginable, right Dad?" "Bingo, Spike. The first step to learning Balance is by acknowledging those equal feelings within you. There is never any shame in feeling regret, or sadness, or livid. They are natural emotions which no one should be judged for feeling when wronged." "Okay..." Gotta admit, training my own first student like that, Spike of all people, was far more entertaining than I was expecting. I mean, I anticipated having fun, but that sessions before far exceeded anything. The dragon was a natural listener with the right motivation, and when he wasn't being talked down to like a toddler. I couldn't stop myself from smiling amidst my trot through the nightly hall, blinking rather tired eyes, recalling the rather best parts of the lesson from me to him. "So when will I learn how to make energy weapons, fire golden balls, turn my wings into cool balance-enhanced wings, stuff like that?" "Hmhm, all in good time son, though I admire your ambitions, but Balance isn't all about being awesome. It's about finding the middle road; to bring peace between yourself, and to those on troubled opposing sides. Take no allegiance but that of your own beliefs." "But you always take Mom's side." "Because Twilight has me wrapped around her pretty long tail... Don't ever tell her I admit that though." "Don't tell her what?" "Atta boy. Anyway, balancing the heart. Once you've acknowledged these feelings inside, they must be raised on equal scaling. To do so, you have to remind yourself constantly what brings about these feelings, and let them linger in your mind and heart." "...Suuuuuuuure?" "Heheheheheh. I know, Spike, but in practice it's not as ludicrous... Okay it does sound completely ludicrous. But it works. Let's get started, tell me what you love more than anything else in the world." "...R-" "ASIDE from your infatuation with Rarity." "Oh... Erm, my friends. Mom... You, heh..." "There's no shame in admitting that, Spike, and thank you. What about what you hate the most out of anything in the world?" "...Does getting up early count?" "Pfft! Okay, relatable, but we're gonna have to work on that." "Someone's happy." Huh? My recollection of today's session grind to a halt from the perky voice of a certain pink mar, accompanied by the love of my life whom radiated slight annoyance for today's prank. Oh yeah. almost forgot about that, and it only made my muzzle twitch all the more than I was already beaming like mad. Starlight continued with a raised humoured brow. "Normally you're not smiling that much this late until you're done with your little 'reading' sessions with Twilight." Said alicorn flushed, throwing her former student a wry glare which Starlight and I chuckled at. "Just kidding Twilight." "No you're pretty spot-on." Violet and lilac turned to face me, and I shrugged. "Though that's not the reason I'm grinning like a child on Christmas tonight." "I can imagine..." The Princess grumbled beneath her breath, sourly daring me through curled lips to explain myself. "Oh, please don't tell the others just yet. I want this to be like a major surprise." "You really think we can hide this from your mother?" "...Fine, but don't tell anypony else!" "Nor your Aunt Starlight?" "Wait, 'Aunt?' Whatever, okay she can know too, but that's all!" "I mean, I just finished with Spike learning his first lesson into using Balance like I do." There, that wiped the former expressions from their faces. I chuckled lightly, giving them a moment for that to properly sink in. One, two, three, four! "Wait what?" "You've finally started on that?" Twilight's irritation already gave way for... Elation? Wow, she's almost as thrilled about it as I was, forgetting her previous strife earlier in favour of pride and joy for our beloved son. "No wonder I felt so much happiness from you and presumably Spike while I was cleaning up at the school. That's what you've been up to tonight!" "Damn right love." I beamed cheerfully, soon neither of us unable to restrain ourselves and began dancing in one another's pony arms in the middle of the hallway, twirling and grinning to ourselves like it was already our wedding night. "Spike's gonna become ten times the warrior I will ever be!" "Not to rain on your parade. But are you sure that's wise?" Starlight eventually inquired, bringing our happy loving dance to a fault and face the frowning but somewhat amused unicorn, gesturing with a hoof. "Wouldn't that be putting Spike in danger?" "Starlight, Spike is always in danger. Comes with being our son, huh love?" Twilight sighed, not entirely denying that common fact, as our embrace dislodged back to all fours, the alicorn facing our friend. "I understand your concern, Starlight, but Jack has a point." Where's my camera right now? "Spike often finds himself in trouble, and, regrettably, we can't always be there to rescue him in the nick of time. I'd rather he at least learn self-defense, as much as I'd prefer our son to be at home safe and sound." Throwing me a kind, and rather gratifying sparkle in her eyes. "And I trust Jack to be the one to teach him exactly that." "I'll do everything I can." Came my answer, a vow fierce and simple, grinning to both mares cheerfully then. "You should have seen him the last six hours, girls. Spike's a born natural!" Even if it took a moment for meditation to appeal to the dragon's youthful mind. "I have to meditate for HOW LONG?" "Until you acknowledge and find inner peace from knowing both the dark and light within you." "But... For how long?" "However long is needed, son. I didn't learn all those 'cool' tricks on a whim." "Tell that to the Ursaminor..." "That was an accident." "And that adult dragon..." "Spike." "And Prince Blueblood-" "I'm pretty sure Rarity appreciates a man who listens to his teacher." "..." "That's what I thought. Now then, stay still and pay attention. Meditation isn't as simple as one might assume." "Ooh, you have to tell me all about that!" Twilight suddenly looked excited by the prospect of hearing about today's session between father and son, immediately tugging at the side of my sparkling cape for me to come along. "It'll be fascinating to learn how the Magic of Balance operates and varies between a regular pony and a dragon!" Who you calling a 'regular pony,' love? Starlight, meanwhile, snorted in good nature before shaking her head. "I think I'll leave you two lovebirds to lose it over your proud boy. I'm heading to bed." But before she turned the other direction, the pink unicorn paused, and threw over her shoulder in sincere compliment. "Congratulations about Spike, guys. Guess you'll need the practice when you start eventually training his future siblings. Goodnight!" Almost hastily trotting away with a wide smile on her face. We immediately knew what the mare was insinuating, thus Twilight's gaze to the long carpet on the floor and completely reddened features. Cute. But Starlight's parting words did make me curious about something. "Speaking of that... Have you considered Starlight as a potential Godmother?" Blinking rapidly, Twilight continued avoiding my gaze before answering meekly, "Honestly, it has played in my mind..." With a shy brief glance my way curiously. "Have... Have you thought of a candidate?" "...I thought Sunset would make a brilliant Godmother too, myself." So, in light of this new development, Twilight has graciously allowed Spike half the day off from assisting in school from then on, so there would be more time for Balance training. It was a fitting schedule, and at least I wouldn't be totally bored and not-busy after my own training under Starswirl was done. Heh, it's just like the relationship between Dooku and Qui-Gon. Dooku was still Yoda's pupil, a Padawan, even when he started training Qui-Gon. Fun fact eh? Wish the Count was given more substance in the prequels. "So why are we here again?" Spike asked while rubbing his eyes, followed by an adorable yawn. "When I said I hated being out of bed early, I was half-joking..." "Just needed to see a good friend of ours before she leaves for school this morning, Spike." Came my reply as we just reached the front door of the lovely cottage, knocking once. One two three four. It opened without any delay. "Oh, good morning Stardust. Good morning Spike." The pleasant Fluttershy beamed happily upon our arrival, at first blinking a little in genuine surprise. "You caught me just in time; I was about to head out to the school." "Morning Fluttershy, and we know. I was hoping to ask your something before you left." "Okay. How may I help you?" "Well, actually, I have two requests." Motioning to myself and then the curious Spike, whom shared the pegasus' inquisitive expression. "Is it alright if we borrow the Sanctuary from time to time, for meditative purposes, and to help out with the animals while you're busy at the school? We won't damage anything, we promise." Fluttershy's eyes widened, before a blossoming smile emerged on her bright yellow muzzle. "Of course you may." Feeling a little pang of guilt in myself for practically stating a half-truth to this mare of all ponies. "And your second request?" But that sensation of regret would give way to immediate glee. "Have you ever considered bringing a jar of ladybugs to your class?"
Chapter 197: Temptation of the ClamToday started out, as it would, like any other normal, typical day... If you counted the unfortunately-not-so-rare days of preventing evildoers from trying to extract vengeance upon oblivious friends whom have wronged them. Case in point. "Listen to your Queen, we must retrieve the Elements of Harmony!" She never saw it coming~! "Not today Syphilis!" Came the only warning the former ruler of Changeling hive had, before shielding herself in a green shield just in the nick of time but roughly skidding against the forest ground. Who else would anticipate a golden projectile alicorn landing with an aimed kick from above? Green eyes flared in recognition. "You!" "Moi." I replied while dusting my own blue shirt, barely taking note of her six minions before noticing the likeliness between them and my friends, aside from very notable differences. Renegade Changelings? No, their heart signatures were too similar. Albeit more corrupted. Let's take a stab in the dark then. "Making clones now, Queenie? How desperate things have become since losing your own children, huh?" "Crafted from a mane strand from each of your precious friends." Chrysalis sneered with a hint of glee, black lips curling in a disdainful smile. That dark heart of hers oozing disgust, and another sensation that almost brought a shiver within me. "The perfect instruments to my revenge, which you shall not intervene!" "Because I have a habit of heeding the words of love-hungry dictators." Throwing off my own cape... Only for said fabric to be immediately accosted by the false Rarity, leaping in the air and selfishly hogging the cape to herself. Huh, clingy. Anyway, Chrysalis. "Coincidence that an infamous villain enacts a plan of revenge the same time my friends go camping? I could do with some exercise." Her nostrils exhaled irritation. "If you could sense me with your Balance, why didn't you act sooner when I was taking pictures of your friends?" "..." "..." "I was... Readying myself." No point in indulging her, or these clones for that matter, that I was having a good nap and only JUST woke up. "Irrelevant anyway, your attempt for petty revenge ends now, Chrysalis." "Tch. Oh my dear Twilight Warrior." Hated it when she did that, and the former royal knew it, grinning slyly and preparing herself. "I imagine with your renewed body and... Recent additions, you would still be getting accustomed to utilizing magic again. I have no such weakness." YOU would be sorely mistaken. I smirked coyly in return. "I'm glad you've noticed my lovely new wings, and very sharp horn, Bronchitis. Careful we don't put any new holes in you, huh?" Just as she hated it when I call her names that rhyme, prompting the tall Changeling to charge, pale blue mane swishing in the wind. And I prepared myself in turn, meeting her halfway across the small battlefield. POW. PUNCH. KICK. BALANCE. Birds hastily flying from their branches, other critters scurrying from the result of our rather one-sided conflict. And I wasn't even kidding, Chrysalis has gone more insane than usual, and so savage in her simple attacks, and it showed. That or I had somehow became far more stronger in enduring other's magic while tossing the former Queen around like a ragdoll, eventually concluding with a hurled Changeling into a breakable tree trunk, trapping half her body rooted inside. Insult to injury came in the form of a bee hive landed right atop her dazed head, coating face and neck in honey. The bees weren't pleased, to say the least. "Ow! Eek! Stop that! Ow! Pesky insects! OW! ENOUGH! AGH!" Ouch indeed, though some of the fake Mane Six were taking some delight in their creator's agony, as 'Rainbow,' 'Fluttershy' and 'Applejack' collectively sniggered. 'Pinkie,' on the other hoof, simply declared a major "BORING!" Oh yeah, what nailed personalities. Chrysalis sure got them right. 'Twilight,' with surprisingly striking red eyes, simply gave me a faint inquisitive expression behind a frown... Before that shifted into a coy smirk. Huh, guess I earned her approval. Lucky me. One last sting when it seemed to be all over. "Ow!" Ha! Chrysalis, managing to free herself, head to hoof covered in bee stings, commanded of the Faux Six after waving off the small buzzing insects. "Don't just stand there fools; attack this interloper!" Stares. Just simple stares. The only thing 'Fluttershy' did to act was give me a mean expression and say "Jerk" out-loud, prompting me to righteously laugh my arse off in turn. "Syphilis, haha, your clones are a riot." I grinned cheekily then, inclining my head to the side. "Tell you what, how about you leave and try to re-enact your retribution... Oh, say, never." For a moment, the former Queen of the Changelings hesitated, green malicious eyes glancing back and forth between myself, the Fake Six, and then another direction, as though seriously considering her options. Raising a brow, I concentrated a little to magically summon up a ticking clock from the castle to now, hovering midair beside me to emphasize the message I was sending: Leave, or those bee stings will be the least painful thing she gets on this lovely day. Chrysalis got the message enough, sneering as her last response before ascending into the air, the faint sounds of her vocal pain from the stings and bruises remnants of her departure into the skies. Her heart signature growing more and more distant, thankfully opposite of the direction my friends and partner were in the middle of the Everfree Forest. That villain's parting expression left her own message; it wasn't over. No... I'll be seeing her again soon. But in the meantime. "Why did you let her go?" Now to deal with the leftovers, glancing to the approaching, stern copy of Twilight who seemed to harbor no real hostile intent. Best guess, whatever spell Chrysalis had used incorporated some of her own personality into this version of the alicorn and the rest of our friends. "You could have stopped your enemy once and for all, here and now." Good question, with a better answer. "I wouldn't sink to her level like that. Plus, I've been trying to become a more decent, forgiving being ever since getting these things." Showing off widened gold wings in example. "Mercy is a better resolution than swift punishment, in the long run." The fake Twilight scoffed. "If you say so." I shrugged, honestly detecting no real threat in her or these others' newly created hearts. Copies or no, they seemed more interested in being the exact opposite of their original counterparts than just causing mayhem. I turned back to face the rest of them alongside this faux Princess. 'Pinkie' laying on the ground looking hopelessly bored, 'Fluttershy' prodding an annoyed 'Rainbow's' side atop a branch in mean glee, 'Rarity' still lovingly clinging onto my discarded cape, and 'Applejack' pretending she was hiding something valuable. Though really it was nothing but thin air. What was I going to do with them? I couldn't just leave them here, and I imagined bringing them to Ponyville would benefit anyone. Dues ex Starswirl appeared. I may have my own solution, my friend. Well it's uh... Spacious. "Oh wow, what a total snorefest!" 'Pinkie' accurately reflected my own thoughts out-loud, the seven of us once exiting the gold portal provided by my teacher. Greeted by a lush, wide plain at the border south of Equestria, away from any real cities or places of large population. A small, isolated town just in the horizon. The seven standing atop a hill, overlooking the plain landscape and part of me wondering if this would be alright. They were just new, born into this world, and leaving them alone felt... Well, utterly wrong. They'll be fine, Jack, I have the feeling they're perfectly independent in their own right. A moment's pause, my own hesitation presented that the other six were oblivious to spot. Consider it like this; you saved them from a far worse fate than would have been bestowed upon them, had Chrysalis gone through with finding the Tree of Harmony. A fate I imagine you would likely dare not inquire of. Probably not, no. Clearing my throat, the six clones looked to me with indifferent, bored or annoyed expressions. The differences were almost astonishing. "Right, remember our deal; cause no trouble, find your own paths in life, and let's hope for the best, eh?" "Tch, whatever." "I promise ya, partner!" "Depends if anypony dares take what is mine! But I do thank you for allowing me this luscious cape." "Uh-huh." "If anyone gets in my way, that's their fault." "You're putting a lot of trust in six copies of your friends. Don't you have any common sense whatsoever?" I snorted to that last one. "Believe me, love, I have more sense than a good ninety-nine percent of this world's population." Ninety-eight if I was being generous. Then I realized I called this version of Twilight 'love' automatically, though then again I often made that mistake with the Equestria Girls' Twilight too. 'Rainbow' huffed irritably, rolling eyes. "Can we get going now, lovebirds? I have a gajillion better things to do!" 'Fluttershy' scoffed. "What, like napping?" She sneered in challenge, grinning to the growling fellow pegasus. Ladies, ladies, settle down. Tempting as it was to witness a catfight, I'd rather not be here if that broke out. Just trying to remember something else I forgot regarding these six new versions of my friends. Err... Um... Oh yeah! "Now I remember, before you all go, you need new names if you want to be regarded as different ponies from your counterparts." Let's see, I turned to the fibbing variation of the farmer Earth Pony first. "Appleflap." Her response was a tilt of the head, before shrugging in a 'why not' look. "Dull Pie." A bored sigh. "Meanieshy." A deathly smirk. "Clingity." Still snuggling into my cape greedily. That's alright, I'll just get a new one. "Rainbow Snore." A snort of ridicule, but otherwise no real objection. "And... Midnight's too obvious. Err... Twinight?" "...It works, I guess." The new alicorn shrugged, before nodding to her 'friends.' One by one, they all dispersed without saying a proper goodbye. Charming, though they're not suppose to be friendly. Red eyes gazed at me then, stating matter-of-factly, "So tell me, what's stopping us from causing trouble however we please?" "Nothing." I shrugged casually, knowing this mare was just testing me. My smirk matching her own in equal challenge. "But do you really wanna sink to the level that lowlife Queen expects of you?" "...A valid argument, I suppose." The newly christened Twinight regarding me then with a mild hum, her heart's emotion bordering on intrigue and humour. "Then I should provide some measure of gratitude for your oh-so gracious ounce of compassion." What now- Finding her front limbs suddenly wrapping around my golden neck, pulled into an unexpected heat of curious passion. The kiss was far more intense, demanding and hungry than my Twilight would ever have used, finding myself melting under the similarly tasteful and parting lips. It was more a make-out of physical than emotional romance, feeling like hours passed before it finally concluded, dazed eyes regarding one another as Twil- Twinight licked her own lips a little, as if to savour the taste. Something about those coy red eyes suddenly entrancing. "Hmm... I can maybe see why she's into you." What the Hell was that even? Finally releasing me, while I hastily moved my hoofs off her sides I had instinctively clutched during the intimacy, the bolder version of Twilight smiled slyly with half-lidded eyes bordering on suggestiveness, turning around with the end of her long purple tail, with brighter hues, purposely brushing against my muzzle. Adding one last time. "If you ever get bored of my goodie-two-shoes self..." Before merrily trotting after her fellow clones as though thoroughly enjoying herself, down the hill to the others in enjoying their new lease of life. ...We don't say a word of this to Twilight, or anyone else for that matter, agreed? You needn't even ask. Thanks... So... Uh, changing subjects while I was making my hasty retreat to the waiting gateway home. Any chance I could eventually learn to summon gold portals like that, too? Hmm. Sounding both thoughtful and faintly amused. One step at a time, my friend. Why don't you worry about taking that cold shower you're currently thinking of? Okay, it didn't count. That kiss with the cloned Twilight couldn't have counted in the least, right? I mean, it was pretty much the same version of my Twilight... But, then again, entirely different in personality, so it would have to count. Twinight was more bolder, seductive in her approach, and even suggestive regarding what she wanted. [BEEP], I might as well have accidentally cheated. Except it wasn't really me cheating, was it? I mean, she kissed ME, not the other way 'round. So really I didn't do anything that warrants this frantic pacing back and forth in some random room of the castle I found just to mentally vent and stress what might happen if my Twilight found out. After saving her clone's life, I wouldn't want that to quickly change by murder at her own original self's hand... Hoof- "Hi Dad." "Gah!" My body shot upwards into the air from the unexpected presence the moment I turned around, too distracted in my own concerns to have sensed his approach. "Spike, don't sneak up on me like that!" While tightly holding onto the chandelier, the dragon meeting my upside-down gaze with bemusement. "Uhh, sorry about that. I was just wondering where you were after you left in a hurry earlier. Something told me you'd be in here?" In some random arse room? Me thinketh Spike was developing his newfound abilities further than I dared anticipate, a rush of pride overtaking my former embarrassment for a moment. "You looked worried about something, Dad, is anything wrong?" "Nope! No not at all Spike." Cats always landed in four feet. In this case, that applied for ponies such of myself once letting go of the dangling glass object above, right before the unfazed dragon. "Just had the misfortune of encountering an old 'friend' of ours, and then helping six newly-created beings in finding their own place in the world." Spike merely blinked curiously. "Okay...?" Thus, I promptly shifted topics to avoid any potential awkwardness... And Twilight ripping off my alicorn wings and horn for 'study' if she ever somehow found out. "So... Any particular reason you've sought me out today?" Cheerfully, Spike replied with his own enthusiastic grin. "I was hoping, since the girls have gone camping, we have plenty of time training me to use Balance. Or, you know, just do whatever really." A halfheated shrug, in poor attempt of concealing his own excitement by the prospect. A zeal I was all too accustomed with. "Have you done your exercises out back this morning?" "Uh-huh! Went through the round eight times, just as you wanted!" One brow. "All right, four times..." Two brows. "Twice...?" A knowing smirk. "Gah! Alright alright, I trained once this morning, but give me a break Dad I'm still new at this!" Spike eventually relented, throwing half a pout towards me aided with exasperation. "I hate to admit it, but I don't nearly have the same muscle mass and prowess you have." Why thank you son, but I was never one to take note and compliment my own appearance. Chuckling wryly, I clasped my hoof upon his shoulder. "One is still effort, but doing so again requires resolve and motivation. What motivates you into becoming a Twilight Warrior, Spike?" "Err, you, Mom, our friends and... Rarity." "So think about those that mean so much to you as you train. You'll be surprised how much further one progresses when focused entirely about what they care for the most." Noting his hesitation, still, I threw a humoured, fond smile. "Tell you what, let's do one hour of meditation today, when we can focus on more fun stuff, especially with a certain Princess out of the house for the whole day and night..." Blinking for a moment, the young purple dragon was quick to catch on, new wings flapping in their own excitement. "Sure, I'm down with that! Let's stop wasting time then and get to boring medita- I mean mental, beneficial exercise!" Flying out the room like an expert flawlessly, as I affectionately followed in my own pace. Anything, really, to take my mind from replaying a certain image of a false alicorn mushing her muzzle against mine over and over. "Score!" "Ohhhh no, Spike, you're going down!" I grinned in malicious competition, gripping my controller tightly enough to potentially snap it in half, if one had little faith in me. Balance training done for the afternoon, now came the good ol' fashioned father-and-son-play-while-mother-is-away routine. How better to devote that, than actively kicking one another's [BEEP]es all over the place in this PS4 game where the objective is to throw the other player off the map. Needless to say, Spike was getting more skilled as time went on. Does the dragon get it from Twilight at becoming exceptionally talented? "Hey, put me down Dad!" The younger male to my right on the couch protested heatedly, leaning forward at the flashing screen with narrowed eyes and intense concentration. "Nah, I'm good son." "You can't hold me up forever!" "You're right, just until I knock your lizard posterior off the curb." Which I did, to Spike's groan of defeat. Whilst I fisted the air with a hoof in triumph. "Aha! Four to two! Spike, what's happening, you were getting better!" Spike's look darkened, immediately accepting the challenge in my playful tone. "Taunt me will you Jack?" Oho, my son was becoming daring now, was he? Gripping his red controller in both claws, Spike leaned forward as he possibly could without falling off the couch, declaring in loud determination. "A wager! Whoever loses has to... Um... Sing from their lungs on the top of the castle to Ponyville, of the winner's choice." "You're on." Why even hesitate, when it didn't either matter if Spike or I would succeed? I'd bellow to the town with my 'dosey' tones for free. "Prepare for to sing in the name of Disney, my overconfident son!" The next match was a billion times fiercer than the last. Remind me to personally meet the boy crew of One Direction, shake their hands before promptly punching them in the [BEEP]s with my bare hoof. Following that, kindly also keep me appraised to have Spike bellow some nauseating, simple but ridiculously catchy song to the entire Dragon Lands and see how HE liked doing this to his own kind. From behind me indoor, Spike snickered to the Pops singing his heart out to sweep the entire town below, myself thankful I could spot not facial expressions from all the way up here. The balcony was humbly too far upwards. "Yeah! Show 'em what you've got Dad!" In fact, scratch Disney. When Spike has to do this, it'll be a song from bloody Bieber! PEW! PEW PEW PEW! PEW PEW! "Keep 'im coming, Spike!" "On it!" The dragon from behind the device obediently, and eagerly, responded, as more and more training plates fired into the air over my glowing, prepared horn. Alright Starlight, let me show you what this neat little trick you demonstrated can do for me. Speaking of which, you should have seen her dissatisfied reaction at the fact she had to go camping with our friends. It was hard to suppress a grin following her oh-so similar complaint. "Why do I have to go camping...?" "One of us must suffer, sister." Even now, the memory was making it hard not to smile too, alas nearly destroying my concentration, just barely managing to hit another black plate flying overhead. I was getting better and better at this. Thank you very much Starlight. PEW, PEW! PEW PEW PEW PEW! PEW, PEW PEW! [BEEP]! "Huh, you missed one Dad!" Oh yes I had, but it wasn't going to last very longer as it harmlessly impacted on the short grass. My shadow towered above it with clear dominance, brightening pointy horn lowered in aimed precision. "See you in Tartarus, plate." Came my only dark warning. PEW. POW! Yes, another score in! I was the best! To Spike's disgruntled annoyance, picking up the ball that, once again, zoomed past his defense into his goalpost, green serpent glaring daggers in firm resolve. That's the spirit Spike! "I'm still pretty sure you're using magic to secure your victory, Dad!" "Oh come on Spike, surely I've displayed a sense of fair play in the past?" That raised brow-less expression was enough of an answer, so I shrugged. "Touche." The game began anew, a familiar bouncy, colourful ball tossed back and forth in hopes of getting past one another's goal. So far, the score was almost equal, but I refused to make the same mistake I had earlier regarding the game Spike somehow shredded me at, to both my wounded pride but happy triumph towards this amazing son of mine. This time, I was going to be careful with how I played. And win! Sensing that resolve once the ball landed in his purple claws, Spike threw a weary smile. "Guess you're not gonna make this easy for me, huh?" Before throwing it forwards again, aimed to my left. My extended wing caught the object, thankfully not hurting in the process. "We humans are notoriously single-minded when it comes to competitive games, son." Spinning the yellow ball in my hoof, before opting another throw, Spike barely managing to leap upwards enough to catch the thing before it could fly overhead and make another score. God how I missed this, and from the dragon's own feelings, Spike had too. So much has happened, keeping us away from even playing a simple game of ball; a favourite of ours ever since we began playing too long ago. I was just gratified that Spike's puberty wasn't making him quickly grow out of this seemingly kiddie game. There's no point in growing up if you can't indulge the child within you at times, after all. Whoa, that was a close one! The young dragon just scarcely succeeding in preventing the next hurl with the tip of his middle finger, quickly securing the bouncy object in both arms before regarding his relieved father smugly. "Pretty sure you're using Balance." "Even if I was, what would you do about it?" "Just you watch..." A newfound sense of resolve emanating from Spike, all too recognizable since it was commonly seen for Twilight or I to carry that same expression the young lizard then had on his adorable features. Ah boy, guess he was gonna try something- Jesus! It was too late to raise my limbs up in defense, entirely unprepared, as the ball soared right into my startled face, bouncing off my pony schnozzle and onto the ground in-between us as silence followed. Spike inhaling softly from committing that off-guard action, whilst I took a moment to blink and soak in what just occurred. Spike... Spike played on Balance to have his next throw fire like a cannonball, right into my muzzle. All in effort of taking me by surprise. And it succeeded. Twice today that's happened, taking me off-guard... ... ... ... "Ha... Hahahaha! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" "Hahahahaha! HAHA hahahahahahahahaha!" For that moment, both father and son laughed themselves silly by the absurd situation we had drawn ourselves into right there and then, over a game of ball of all things! Like I said to Spike, we humans get ridiculously competitive... But it's really the fun that counts. And we've had nothing but fun up to this point, currently gazing up towards the yellowing sky as the shades of evening steadily began asserting over the clouds. Both parent and child relaxed, laid on the grass of a certain hill of ours and just taking a good breather after a whole day of nothing but family fun. "If only Twi- Er, Mom was around today." Spike's cheerful voice perked up from my right, the young dragon laying beside me comfortably as we enjoyed the view of the progressively darkening skies. "We should do these again, with her, when she has more time off from the School of Friendship." Hmm... I glanced from the corner of my eye to the suddenly pensive dragon. "Are you upset she's so busy these days?" "...A little." Spike shrugged, green eyes searching the clouds. "It's not her fault, overseeing an entire school and all, but I do often miss the days when she just had more free time, you know?" A long sigh eclipsed the silence for a moment, one I was accustomed with. Shifting myself slightly, I resumed my gaze up to the sky in my own perspective. "That's one of the many unfortunate consequences of aging, I'm afraid, Spike. It's natural for Twilight to seek the crave of busying herself and finding some goal worth striving for through hard work and occupation. Everyone feels that crave to do something the older they become." "Even you?" "Hm, knew you were gonna ask that?" We both shared a humoured smile, before I answered the thoughtful question proper. "Yes, often as I like to show a love for sleep and procrastination, that doesn't mean I enjoy being lazy and doing nothing at all. The difference between your mother and I, Spike, is that Twilight has the better ambition and confidence of stepping out of her comfort zone to promote something she believes in, which is friendship." One of many countless reasons to admire that mare, all things considered. Spike continued humming, as though humouring that statement while I sensed the exact skepticism. Exhaling through my nostrils air of laughter, I smirked to the young dragon and continued with reassuring matter of fact. "Don't always take my laments regarding growing up to be a bad thing, though. It's different for everyone, you included. It's no one's fault but my own for getting the short end of the stick in life." "Dating a Princess, getting magic unlike anything Equestria's ever seen before, transporting to another world and having the best of friends anypony could ask for?" "Well, prior to all that." I cocked my head, acknowledging that amused observation from the chuckling Spike, widening my own grin. "Growing old is mandatory, yet growing up is optional. There's no hurry to decide when one goes in life, Spike, despite what some paranoid people may assume. Twilight's busy these days because she wants to help others be happy, and thus decided to grow up enough to open her own school, in her own time. You will never have to feel pressured by any of us to decide where to go in life." As if the gratified blazing from his heart wasn't enough to express himself, it shone through those bright, green eyes. "Good thing then that I've already chosen what I want to do in life from now on." Yeah, they all say that at about your age, son. But we can have that conversation at another point in time. I smiled, hurmouring the lad while laying down contently on the warm, coaxing grass yet again, hoof on shirt's belly to begin driftly closing my eyes, while Spike finished the rest of his sentence. "Though you've got a point about growing up being optional; honestly I question maturity when she tried to steal the pearl." "Yeah..." ... ... ... My eyes snapped open. "What now?" "Makes sense you'd be down here." The certain, feminine tone belonging to the lavender alicorn resonated from right behind, entering the barely lit spare room. "In the lower levels of the castle when you want to be alone, sulking." Sulking, huh? What gave that away I wonder... Twilight continued, stating matter-of-factly with a tinge of concern. "I could practically feel your negative emotions even during my camping activities with the girls. Naturally, when you're upset, it's either directed at yourself or something that's recently happened. Spike was rather nervous about sharing any details, and you were always more brutally honest by comparison, hence my being here to help resolve whatever's inciting you to just keep your back turned against me, slouched while facing the wall like that." My features flinched, barely managing to grit teeth. Of course, little did this seemingly-innocent mare realize, the pony responsible for me being upset stands only a short distance from behind me, jabbering on if some method of coaxing me to talk. Oh, I'll talk alright, straightening myself a little with a deep inhale through nostrils, because I had a few choice words related towards what this Princess had done after I had demanded from Spike more information regarding why precisely the Hippogriff kind weren't overly welcoming to her at all. Why I had to join her during the Crusader's friendship mission there as 'protection.' Because the more it added up, only the much worse it got. "Starlight offered to go seek you out first, but I figured if there's anypony you wanted to seek counsel in, it would rather be me. Not to sound too egotistical about it, but I find the results always benefit-" "Why?" "I- Huh?" Could already imagine her reaction, blinking with a parted muzzle of made the corner of my bearded lips curl somewhat, finally turning around to face the music. Something in my hazel eyes must have thrown her off-guard, for Twilight appeared utterly bewildered until I finally clarified in low demand. "Why did you try to steal the pearl?" There it was; a plethora of shock, horror and shame. Twilight visibly winces, somewhat averting her violet eyes from mine. Oh no, I want you to look at me while explaining yourself, love. "So you know about that..." Regardless how perfect her voice was, or how adorable that sheepish whisper, I wasn't going to simply cave in. "Spike was kind enough to divulge the information after accidentally sprouting it out." Not to mention, the young dragon finally relented once I insisted that I only wanted to know, out of concern for Twilight's well-being. And that was true, for the most part. The other being that I couldn't actually [BEEP]ing believe it was even true! "Jack..." "Why did you do it? You're smarter than that. At times, yes, you often let stress and paranoia get the better of you, but not to the extent of thievery. What actively possessed you to even consider such a lowlife decision?" Wincing yet again, those violet orbs returned to gazing back at me, devoid of the sparkles within for then. "I had very few options at the time; Equestria was under siege, everyone I know in peril, and the Seaponies refused to help us." "So directly stealing from them and hoping to somehow leave with their most valuable treasure under their noses was a great idea in your head?" "It seemed like the better, but lesser evil at the time, all in the name of the greater good." Greater good. My scoff only incited Twilight's annoyance to ire, frowning strongly. "You would have done the same thing, Jack. Pardon me from taking a page out of your book." WHAT? "The [BEEP]- Twilight, I am many things, but a thief is NOT one of them." I practically spat in outrage, truly irritated and upset by the insinuation. "When have I ever shown to steal [BEEP] from the good guys?! The Seaponies were just looking out for themselves, refusing to take the risk of the Storm King finding where they are and demolishing their second home. What in God's name makes you believe I would ever consider such a criminal action?" "I wouldn't know, because you left!" O-Ow. But Twilight wasn't done, her features flushed in her own open defiance, trying to justify herself. "You lecture me on wrongdoing after abandoning us? Abandoning ME? What I've done was minuscule compared to the atrocity you made, Jack. I was trying to protect my friends!" "As was I! What do YOU think I was doing, love? Taking everything you and the others have given me for granted and legging it?" I was vaguely aware of spit dripping from my muzzle in the midst of this furious exchange, but ignored it, refusing to take this laying down. "But I wasn't going to steal from a race that just wanted to live in peace!" "Well what was I suppose to do?!" Twilight's voice lingered on desperation, rage and incredulity. "Sit back and admit defeat?" "No, but you could have TALKED with Queen Novo, find a compromise somewhere." "That would have taken forever! We had scarce time to engage in politics while everyone in Equestria was suffering at the hand of a conquering tyrant!" "You spent a few hours helping some anthro parrots with their woes, I think you could have spared a bit more time negotiating with a reasonable Queen." "Queen Novo wasn't reasonable at that time." "No [BEEP], you tried to steal the one thing keeping her kind safe! What were you hoping the pearl would do!" "Anything!" Twilight was close to screaming at this point, the shouting match leading towards its peak. "I was desperate for any miracle at that point; I couldn't give a damn about moral dilemmas or acting behind my friend's backs when the fate of the world was at stake!" My expression twitched, somewhere to oozing appalled disgust. "You used Pinkie to distract the Seaponies with her cheerful-" One magical, forceful jab against my shirt that almost caused me to stumble back, Twilight's eyes blazing in outraged daring. "Don't YOU presume to rip into me about using our friends, Jack Wright." Full the name, my hazel orbs widened in surprise. Twilight was having none of my stern lecture mode. "How many times have you gone behind our backs? How many times have you used one of us so you could go do your own thing? How many times have you ran away when we needed you most?!" Alright, it was very much made clear that the Princess still harbored resentment towards my abrupt departure a while back, but that wasn't really immaterial at the moment. "Twilight, you know for a fact you're better than to even consider using our friends, you've always been better than me-!" "YOU LEFT ME!" The whole room trembled by the magnitude of the teary alicorn's might, and magical exuberance. I sucked in a gasp, entire body shivering as Twilight just poured out her own furious retribution for the actions I had actually committed. "YOU LEFT SOMEPONY WHO GAVE HER HEART AND SOUL TO YOU, LEFT SO MANY WHO LOVED AND CARED FOR YOU, ALL IN THE NAME OF SOME ABSURD, IDIOTIC QUEST OF PROVING YOU CAN DO THINGS BY YOURSELF! WHEN IT'S BEEN PROVEN, TIME AND TIME AGAIN I MIGHT ADD JACK, THAT'S NEVER THE CASE!" Something in my heart was cracking, the raw sadness, pain and fury emanating both physically and from her heart making most of my own outrage dissipate. "Twilight-" "NO, YOU HAVE NO EXCUSE FOR THIS YOU... YOU... COWARD!" And just like, the crack felt like a pierce through the chest, Twilight visibly shaking with dripping tears as they heated waterfall of pent-up emotions finally released. Of which I was an utter fool for never having noticed. "SPIKE WAS DEVASTATED! FLUTTERSHY WOULDN'T LEAVE HER COTTAGE FOR DAYS! PINKIE PIE EVEN STOPPED HOSTING PARTIES FOR A WHILE! RARITY HAD TO CANCEL FASHION APPOINTMENTS! BIG MAC SPOKE MORE THAN APPLEJACK FOR A WHILE! RAINBOW DASH COMMITTED ALL HER RESOURCES AS A WONDERBOLT IN FINDING AND DRAGGING YOU HOME, KICKING AND SCREAMING!" Inhaling deeply, Twilight grit her teeth for a brief while, her eyes finally sparkling again... In pure hopelessness. "My home was in danger. Everypony I ever knew cast out or enslaved... The love of my life left on his own self-destructive crusade... I felt hopeless, afraid... So you tell me, Jack... Was I really, only to blame for following my brain rather than my heart?" ... ... ... No... No she wasn't. But no apologizing, at least right now, would fix that. Yet a tiny, rebellious part of me boldly spoke up, solemn and weary. "I just thought I knew you better, love..." Twilight flinched, and I was three-quarters to punching myself silly for not restraining myself. Yearning instead to go comfort her, console and just hold the beloved Princess who truly, desperately needed that, for both of us. Instead, the saddened mare turned away, her voice hoarse from bellowing her emotions like that, replying in an equally heartbroken tone. "Just as I hoped you would have become better, Jack..." So instead, as the whole world felt like it was spinning following those wrenching words, I was vulnerable to the point of where my autistic side took over for the moment, commanding my body to take the most best measure in the face of such heartbreak. Such raw, uncomfortable sensations that threatened to swallow me up, and utterly devastate me from the inside. Those instincts to flee, to find the best place of refuge, at last, kicked in. And when I brushed past the tearful mare whose crying I was mirroring perfectly at that point, rushing down the hallway to simply get away from it all, I couldn't dare to look Twilight in the eyes again. What had I done...?
Chapter 198: Triple Friendship"No! No you can't do this! Please stop!" Timber oh so fruitlessly bellowed. Screaming from the top of his lungs as the struggling teen alongside his depressed sister were taken away by the po-po. Green hair flailing when the beanie fell off. "We can change! We can start afresh!" "Tell it to the judge." The lead police officer of the scene gruffly stated, as both teenagers were soon being forcibly shoved into the waiting, flashing car... Well, forcibly on the persistent Timber's part. "N-No! You can't! This camp means everything to us! You can't just-!" "You are in violation of reckless endangerment and attempted bodily harm over those you were suppose to ensure the well-beings off. Camp Everfree is a threat to everyone so long as you two kids are left in charge. Take them away." Everyone else, observing the scene, bore mixed reactions. Some looked on in concern, others in humour, many in bemusement, the more adults being resigned not to do anything and risk getting in trouble with the law. Because the chief officer was right, those two young, ill-experienced siblings were a danger to everyone around them, and thus needed to be stopped. I should have followed my head rather than my heart that while back. But Timber, blind to his own arrogance and beliefs, frantically called out one last time towards perhaps the only person whom might be fooled by his words. "Twilight, you have to listen! We didn't mean for any of this to happen, please!" That was, if those pleas weren't so laced in fear. The glasses-wearing teenager merely looked away, a mixture of guilt and resignation. Even those who preach friendship had to respect that actions always had severe consequences, and no one in the entire universe was exempt from retribution. Poor lad, almost pitied that defeated expression on his face as the car door slammed before him, proceeding to take both beaten siblings away for a good while in prison. I observed with an indifferent expression, able to somehow contain my real glee and relief. Finally, alls well that ends well. While the other girls were comforting the near-distraught lavender teenager, a certain bacon-haired pony-turned-human glanced my way with a raised brow, folding her eyes. "Like you weren't enjoying that." Damn, that woman can see through any bull[BEEP]. But still, I wouldn't even bother denying my own satisfaction. "Well, I just love seeing injustice brought to light." Sighing in exasperation, Sunset at least managed a small smile before then inquiring, "Stardust?" "Stardust? Staaaaardust...?" Huh, what? Startled out from my rather uncomfortable position on the desk, right before a bright PC screen - something on the news article about missing people and the like - two slender hands gently shaking my shoulders and rousing me from the realm of sleep. Damn, that was such a good dream! Yawning a little, I rubbed my weary eyes and took one glance to the ridiculously massive window which overlooked nearly half the apartment, including the bed. Seriously, how could she possibly stand that in mornings, or when she needed a nap? Sighing near tiredness, I smiled up to the teen whom removed her hands from me so I could sit up straight, offering my own light amused grin. "Oh hi dear, how was work?" Sunset, as always, played along at first, one palm on the desk and another on hip. "Could've been worse, thank you honey." Oblivious to my hand clenching tightly from the word 'honey.' Not. Cerulean eyes looked to and from, before her playful expression softened. "Had a good nap?" "Could've been worse." Or could have been far more better had I not woken up, but I understood Sunset's priorities. Standing up, I joined the teen in the more spacious living room, gazing around the interior of where I've been hitching in for the last few days by then. How low I've sunken, to seek this world for refuge. "I'm still amazed how you could afford all this." "Bringing some gold with me from Equestria helped out a little." Sunset shrugged casually, throwing a sly smirk over her shoulder. "And if you start complimenting and thanking me again, as you've done for the last few days, you can start sleeping on the floor rather than the couch." Said couch, by the way, was on the floorboards before the TV. I mean literally, no legs. Overall, it's a pretty cozy, self-sufficient place. "Tch, now I feel bad if your future boyfriend starts sleeping over." I quipped playfully, wagging a gold finger that I never really missed having these days. A whole season as a human again was quite enough. "That is, if I'm not scaring any potential suitors off." A wide snort, followed by a rough jab to the elbow. Cheers my dear. Sunset shook her head, taking her own seat by the couch and motioning for me to join her, and that I did, taking the right side and letting silence reign for a good moment. Allowing myself to look around again curiously, and with a mixture of sympathy. In this world, and especially in the modern age, money was always tight, and the gold Sunset brought from the pony world couldn't save her forever. She deserved much better, moreso since she's the closest thing to a realistic human being on this entire planet, barring myself. Not to mention, all the times this wonderful young woman has saved this ungrateful world a handful of times. Guess EQG and Equestria had that much in common. Somehow precisely knowing where my train of thought was heading without even saying it out-loud, Sunset vocalized firmly. "Again, no thanks to your offer, Stardust. I can do just fine without your magic money coming out of thin air." From a pony, that spoke volumes. Sunset chuckled lightly with a faint grin. "You don't have to worry about me." "Can't I worry to the perhaps the first closest person I had to a student?" "Well..." She playfully mused, tilting head to the side as yellow and red locks fell, rubbing a soft chin. "I suppose it's natural for one's 'teacher' to be worried... Oh well." Sunset then shrugged in humoured resignation, grinning lightly my way next as a hand brushed my gold arm, my blue overcoat hunt to the side by the apartment door. "I can take care of myself and my future, so you don't have to be so concerned, although I appreciate it." "True, you are more independent than most." I.E, ninety-five percent of the population of Equestria, and ninety-nine percent of the people in this world. I nodded. "Alright, I respect your decision Sunset, though I'll still offer any help I can." "Trust me, I get enough concern from the rest of our friends." Sunset's expression then softened, her brow furrowing only slightly. "But you Stardust, are someone to be more concerned for at this moment. You're still upset about Twilight." A statement, not a question, oh so correctly guessed. Sunset never being one to dance around the issue. I sighed, nodding faintly before switching my gaze to the ground, that turbulence of emotions welling up at the painful reminder. "I just don't understand." Blurting out once again before perhaps one of the most mature of her kind, my arms and back slumped. "Twilight... Okay, she's always been paranoid, often quick to make a decision without thinking through, sometimes reckless and endures the consequences later. But surely, after all this time, she would have at least matured and grown enough against making such a sudden, ill-promised choice that would have only hindered her and our friends immediately afterwards. Stealing what kept another species safe? Lying and manipulating good friends? Blaming others for her problems? Claiming that this was partially MY fault? I just... Twilight should have known better by now." "Are you partially to blame?" "...Yes." I sighed, the blunt question cutting through the barrier of defensive feelings, allowing the rest to keep descending like a waterfall. "Yes, my own abrupt departure would cause some devastating repercussions, but I never imagined it would help lead to... That. Lead to it entirely. It's all my fault, and I'm just sitting here, feeling sorry for myself for causing Twilight, off all people, into doing something so crude and potentially breaking friendships." That gentle hand, once again, grasping my shoulder, soothing lightly as Sunset's lighthearted voice answered. "You had everyone worried... For a time, we thought we were to blame... Well, moreso I felt being responsible by your sudden departure from everyone you knew." "Heh..." My smile was just wholesome in its self-deprecating. "No wonder we're the perfect mentor and student." I imagined her faint smile from beside me, before Sunset replied matter-of-factly. "Though, Stardust, you of all people should have also learned by now that you can't just run away from your problems. One crucial part to a relationship is addressing your problems and solving them together. You have to go back, or let Twilight come to you, and work something out, together." My breath stilled briefly, a part of my brain freezing by the prospect of returning to what felt like so soon to my mind. But God dammit, Sunset was right as always, and I knew it. Just as she was regarding the Camp Everfree situation long back. "As always, you speak the facts..." "Just who I am." The mare-turned-teen's voice tinged in amusement. "But in all seriousness, you two are good to each other, regardless of past and present mistakes, which everyone can see. She'll forgive you, as everyone has in the past, including me. You need to forgive and discuss-" The sounds of vibration, followed with Sunset taking off her hand from me. "One sec." Oh by all means, I'll just keep pondering on something that honestly I should have considered, and perhaps always knew. Because my friend was right, Twilight and I HAD to talk eventually, not hide from one another forever. The sole question was... How? Where would one even begin regarding what happened which led up to all of this? Some future husband I was turning out to be... "Okay, we'll be right over." Sunset's hasty voice brought my out of my depressed musings, the teen suddenly standing upwards and glaring down with fierce, blue determination. "Twilight needs us. MY Twilight." "What are you two an item now?" That'll make a lot of shippers incredibly happy for some reason. Then again, not much ships make a lick of sense. But Sunset wasn't in the mood for games, grabbing her leather jacket nearby and throwing a certain blue coat into my standing arms. No idea what to expect, as Sunset, entirely in the dark herself supposedly, kept relatively quiet amongst our trip towards Twilight's rather gothic house. I mean, look at it. Purple and black by its exterior, I could only imagine what the inside looked like. We wasted zero time in approaching the doorstep, Sunset doing the courtesy of ringing the bell, both of us side-by-side, expecting a certain lavender teenager to come greet us. Why did I feel suddenly apprehensive? My hairs over my body on end, something feeling off-putting, and demanding I should best prepare myself for whatever emergency this Twilight had. It must be because I was helping A Twilight, after what I did to MY Twilight. Surprisingly, it wasn't the human bookworm whom answered the door, but a certain school fashioner whom sighed in relief at our arrival, motioning for us to enter. "Glad you could make it darlings, Twilight has been in such a fritz all day." The mare-turned-teen nodded, not looking so shocked to see Rarity herself as we followed into the main living room, and cutting straight to the point. "Is everyone here?" "All now accounted for." Rarity nodded, sapphire eyes glistening in soft concern, a quick glance my way for some reason. My nerves felt even more on edge then. "We needed all our good friends here, for you see, Twilight has been keeping something from us for a good while now, and it's becoming overwhelming for her. Her grades are beginning to take the strain of her recent absences and the reason to that being... Well, it's best you see for yourselves. Come come darlings!" Hurrying towards a nearby door that Sunset and I followed, seeming to lead downstairs opposed to the natural opposite. Don't be an underground lab. Don't be an underground lab. Don't be an underground lab- [BEEP]. Wasn't even half as impressive as my Twilight's former underground tree laboratory. And it looked entirely uncreative too, looks as though the basement couldn't be used for this world's Mrs. Velvet to do the laundry. Or for Mr. Light to drink beer and watch soccer in some alone time. Nope, this place was entirely reserved for the research and, most likely, dangerous experiments conducted by their daughter. Looks like we might be paying the price there. Pinkie, Fluttershy, Applejack and Rainbow were huddled around somethings, concealing our views of whatever had their attention. Applejack and Rainbow looking down at one metallic table, Pinkie and Fluttershy the other, with their backs turned against us. Until the sounds of our echoing footsteps prompted their surprising turns, including Twilight, whom was focused on a close-by, built in computer. From the moment those violet eyes turned to gaze at us, however, she appeared stunned for a brief moment, aimed directly on me before shaking her head and regaining some measure of composure. I could barely hear the athlete's mutter to the farmer, "This is gonna be awkward..." Applejack sternly elbowed her friend's arm in response. "Thank you for coming." Twilight immediately began, getting to business in losing track of herself. "I just hope you can forgive my silence after so long; I just didn't know what to do or who to turn to regarding this matter and I didn't want any possible danger on my friends not to mention this was getting incredibly overwhelming especially what occurred just a few moments before you all got here-" "Breathe Twilight." Sunset beat me to the punch in consoling the poor, almost frantic teen, the bacon-haired girl reaching forward to grasp her friend's thin shoulders, offering a coy smile. "Of course we'll forgive you. We just want to know what's going on and how we can help, that's all." If it's a homework assignment, I am gonna storm out of this lab and watch whatever counts in this world for Robot Wars. Exhale after inhale, deep and thorough, the human Twilight eventually nodded, gently brushing past Sunset to reach the table the others were hiding the contents from us. The bookworm proceeding to explain tenderly, "It was never my intention to conceal them, but I fear this was getting the better of me. And now... Stardust." I perked up by the solemn addressing, those familiar sparkling eyes brightening for help. "You might be just who we need to fix this matter entirely." Okay then... I slowly nodded, approaching the others in my own pace. One by one, reluctantly they stepped aside so I could get a good peek at what I was in for. And just like that, the world came to a grinding halt. No... No... No way...! Not possible...! Not even probable...! For half a moment, I entertained the notion that, like before, I was hallucinating my past selves again! How... How... Starswirl, what was this?! It appears I am not the sole entity to receive the help of yourself, Jack. The dead unicorn sounding infuriatingly calm as always. Not what I needed right now when I was looking at two identifiable versions of ME! The man... Boy laid down on the left table, looked precisely like me in this human EQG form, but some minor differences. For a start, even without a full beard, looking recently shaved, this... Stardust appeared somewhat younger, like in his sixteens or seventeens or what counts for those in this particular universe. And his chin was laughably pointy, it made Matt Smith's look tame. The clothing was also alike, minus that his cutie mark was entirely on the left side of his dark blue coat, rather than split in half by the center like mine was. He was completely asleep, chest moving up and down peacefully. A few harmless wires here and there linking him to a monitor, checking his condition. "How...?" I whispered in befuddled disbelief, glancing to a worried and apprehensive Twilight. What did she think I was going to do? But when my attention focused on the other laid patient, my eyes widened to exponential degrees never thought possible. This... This was me. As in, me-me! Before I became Stardust, but looking just about as young as the other Stardust there. The realistic human skin, incredibly short height it barely matches any of the girls surrounding us. The dark brown hair with some streaks of... White? Frowning curiously, while taking absent note of the Organization XIII coat I once wore that this supposed alternate or past version of me still wore, I cautiously reached out, ignoring Twilight's gasp of anxiety in favour of softly brushing one of the disheveled white part of a brown lock. Dye? Age? I couldn't tell. But no way was it natural. ...Right? "Xion..." My hand stiffened, hazel eyes darting to the young boy murmuring in his sleep, his features shifting in some faint flash of agony. "Xion..." Speaking that character's name again, and I almost stumbled back to fall onto the equally sleeping Stardust right behind me. No, it couldn't be...! Surely this wasn't the case...! "Who's Xion...?" Fluttershy quietly asked, but I couldn't look away for a moment, one hand softly then grasping the clothed shoulder, opting to try something. If my suspicions were entirely confirmed, I was going to wonder if there was anything fate could throw at me that wasn't so shocking anymore. I gently whispered, close to the near-pale ear. "Caxkj...?" What happened next was of my own doing. Hand quickly retracted back from the young boy, as though that name restoring all his health and stamina, sprang upwards from the table as if re-awakened, brilliant blue-green eyes looking around in curious enthusiasm before leaping off the table, right before the startled, gasping girls. Ah [BEEP], almost falling onto my other self still sound asleep, oblivious to the commotion then proceeding before us. "Man, that was some power nap. Now, what kind of pastel, multi-rainbow world have I landed in, huh? Hmm." Practically, hopping around the place in curious interest before anyone could stop him, inspecting screens, devices and all over the likes. "Oh, a proton magnifier. And a Magnetizing Accelerator. And, I spy with my two eyes, THAT I believe to be a Cosmetic-Boostful-Kinderizer. Mark IV, perhaps? I must shake the hand of the geniuses behind them!" Sounded entirely like me, whenever I heard myself in recordings or videos. And God, does it sound terrible as always. I must preferred the way I sounded whenever I spoke in the present, as opposed to from an outside perspective; made me feel a lot more dignified. But I was getting off-topic here. The mannerisms were far too energetic, far too excitable for the Nobody OC I once thought up so long ago. Caxkj was regarded as solemn, compassionate, patient and quiet. This blithering manchild was the precise opposite, so it couldn't be the same guy. And I was commonly a depressed sack of [BEEP] when reverted to that form a while back all thanks to Celestia. Nope, I was jotting this down immediately as some new, alternate version of myself. Whom continued dancing around the place excitedly, stopping right before the lavender Twilight whom leaned back uncertainly by his stare, and closeness. Better step in now, once Sunset glanced at my own bemusement with an impatient expression. Sorry if I wasn't enjoying the show a little with my own curious amazement. Frowning, the younger me squinted considerably, as though making an effort to maintain some focus. "You have breathtaking sparkling eyes..." I paused at that proclamation from this other me towards the then blushing-brightly EQG Twilight. ...Huh. "T-Thank you..." The teen in the lab coat nervously gazed down at the metal floor between the two, obviously out of her element. I was about to take another step and hopefully soothe things over- "Agh... Ah!" Or not! Hurriedly, I caught the much shorter boy before he fell hard onto the ground completely, holding him on my knelt lap protectively and doing all I could to prevent the current convulsing condition. What the Hell? Twilight?! Immediately, as though knowing this world happen, the lavender bookworm rushed over to a nearby work desk, grabbing out the item she needed as this... Jack, began ranting with agonized memories. "All my fault... So much lost. Agh! No! I wasn't suppose to live! So many wasteful losses... I'm sorry... I'm sorry..." My hand was brushing through his unkempt, rather greasy locks, soothing as I could like I did with Spike at times. Because at the moment, I didn't see some past reflection of me with whiteness in my hair, but a poor child's soul in need of so much rescue. "It's alright..." I soothed tenderly, doing my best to keep the young lad steady, as the equally worried Twilight knelt by his other side across from me. "You're going to be alright, Jack..." Sunset and Fluttershy joining us too, the rest lingering back uncertainly. Good thing too, we didn't want to make him more stressed by a potential crowd. Those dazed, hazel eyes turned to look at the focused bookworm, pleading for sheer help. Twilight's expression softened in empathy, the free purple hand softly caressing his hair for me. "It's okay..." She whispered gently, taking that moment to carefully inject whatever would help the man calm down, and regain rest. Those glistening eyes closed, the body slumped, and silence reigned. Yet as I helped carry the poor boy, after a few minutes of peace, back to his 'bed,' Applejack finally decided to speak up for so many regarding that display. "Just what in tarnation was that all about?!" "It wasn't too long, after you returned to Ponyville to fight off Zagreus, that I found them." The gang was now currently occupied in the living room. That was, most of us at least. Fluttershy and Pinkie opted to stay behind and keep an eye on the two sleeping versions downstairs, while the rest of us discussed our situation. Upon some couches and one seats, many with our own cups of tea or other sustenance, myself with with some soda borrowed from the fridge. Diet, of course, but I'll take anything after what just happened below. This world's variant of Twilight Sparkle sipped her comforting drink slowly, taking her time at our behest while she composed herself, and continued on with her story. "After the forest fire in the local part, I felt partially responsible. Once the weather finally cleared up, I resolved myself to help make things right and fix up the area. To make amends. Thus, I created this special formula that helps accelerate the life growth of any natural plants, which I intended to test first on flowers in the back garden. With expectant results-" "Heh, maybe save the science lesson for after the story, Twi." Rainbow interjected with an exasperated smirk, one of which many expressed amusement at. Twilight flushed, but nodded and hastily kept on resuming her tale. "Right... Anyway, after gathering enough a quantity of the reproduced formula - which surprisingly took one day earlier than I thought, though I'm getting off-topic - I hurried over to the park after school hours on a Wednesday, pleasant afternoon. On my way to the center of the charred woods, to the location where Stardust helped me rescue that little boy trapped in the burning forest, that was when I saw something... Out of this world." Oh yeah? "No kidding..." Sunset murmured my thoughts out-loud, barely repressing a soft smirk by the incredible understatement. But Twilight carried on, eager enough to share this tale with all her friends at last, as to lean forward in her seat. "They were just there, laying on the ground, completely unconscious with no signs of movement. Immediately, I had panicked, regardless of the billions of questions running through my head. Who were they? Were they Stardust? Had he split in two? Were they perhaps new? A by-product of this 'imbalance' magic going on?" Pausing to take another sip and regain herself, violet eyes behind square glasses pleading for us to understand. "I was relieved, when I braved myself enough to inspect them, that they were still breathing, but then I was at a lost. What should I do? And the only option available to me at the time was-" "Bringing them here, in hopes of somehow helping them recover from whatever ordeal has transpired upon them." Twilight nodded softly by my best guess. "Indeed..." Applejack frowned in her seat. "Well, why didn't you come to us in the first place? Surely we could've helped however we can." "I didn't want to risk endangering the people I care for in case they were some trap." So you brought them to the residence of your family. Alright, Twilight, I see clear thinking isn't exactly your forte entirely here too. Or maybe that's just my frustrations with the pony Twilight talking. This one doesn't deserve such spite. "Everyday, I've been checking and inspecting any wounds. None, nothing that even looked the faintest of scarred. Completely healthy inside and out, but in some sort of coma nonetheless. At least, that much I assumed until this morning, prior to calling you all for assistance." "What happened this morning?" Sunset leaned forward, encouraging our bookworm friend to speak. Fidgeting just slightly, Twilight sighed and confessed lightly. "The same thing you just saw earlier, hence my need to finally let you guys in on the truth..." Ahh. I see. Those violet orbs gazed tentatively on the carpet between us all. "Can you ever forgive me?" "Can we-?" Rarity snorted in a manner only posh ladies would, waving dismissively after briefly checking her mobile phone for something. "Water under the bridge, darling. You were clearly concerned and uncertain of which actions to take. We all have those." As always, easily forgiving, but this Twilight hadn't really done something as hiding something from her friends. As, say, another one stealing a Goddamn treasure and manipulating her friends to accomplish such... "Yeah!" Rainbow agreed with the fashion student with a knowing grin and nod, folding blue-sleeved arms. "We get it, you got two Stardust's all for yourself. No wonder you wanted to be hush-hush about it." As if the red on Twilight's face couldn't brighten anymore, even Sunset and Applejack chuckling by that statement, while I hid my own wry smirk. Okay, that was funny. Then, partially, perhaps, to save their friend from anymore potential embarrassment, the bacon-haired mare in a human's body gazed to me expectantly. "Perhaps you could shed some light on the situation?" Garnering everyone elses' attention. Save Rarity's whom was then frowning in concern on her phone before excusing herself into the next room. The kitchen that is. Shrugging, I leaned back against the couch. "I'm in the dark as much as you are." Was my casual confession, to their evident disappointment. "That Stardust - the gold one - could very well be a product of imbalance, or summoned here from an alternate world, either parallel to this one or by my own home planet... That other one, on the other hand..." Now that was tricky, interlocking my fingers and brushing my bearded chin against the hands. "That man shouldn't even be breathing right now, not in that form. I need this body in order to adapt to either world. So for him to even be alive and healthy alone..." "...But, you were in that form for a time just a few months ago?" Twilight pointed out curiously, her frown deepening somewhat. "I was living on borrowed time." I clarified. "I'm amazed this version of me seems to be doing alright, that behaviour just then earlier aside. You say there's no heart condition or the like?" "None. Upon my research, those outbursts aren't related to breathing or heart problems. In fact, his internal body appears to be completely fine. It could be a mental condition for all we know." "And these 'outbursts' have only happened twice now?" Sunset inquired, to which Twilight nodded in turn, but the former asked next. "But nothing from the other boy down there?" This time a shake of the head. "Must have been some ordeal they went through." Rainbow commented mildly, looking to and from between everyone. "Where they came from for either of them to be as they are, napping like no tomorrow." "Don't anyone find it strange that these two supposed new versions of Stardust here happened to show up right after all that nonsense with Zagreus and imbalance?" Applejack then pitched in with her own suspicions. I gazed to the ground, deep in thought. Perhaps you're onto something there, Applejack. It could be possible they were brought here because of imbalances, either as contingencies or by accident. Revenge or a long-term plan. But Zagreus was contained now, and I had no plans of letting that monster out for even a second to ask what exactly this was all about. Starswirl himself wasn't entirely sure, for a change, why two new variations of myself were present, in flesh but minorly different, down in this Twilight's lab being treated with care. On the plus side, if they weren't a threat, I was glad she of all people were taking care of them. Spike was probably making the best assistant at the time in absence of oblivious friends. Speaking of whom, where was the little canine. I quickly looked around curiously, which prompted Sunset's notice. "What is it?" "Where's Spike? Just wondering because I haven't seen him all day." "Hm? He's upstairs napping... It's probably a good time to feed him now, thinking about it." Twilight made a move to get up, but Rainbow beat her to the punch, super-speeding herself to stand and jab a thumb on her own person. "I got it!" Before zooming off in that ridiculous blur. "Third shelf on the left!" The bookworm called out to the overzealous friend, before sighing and flopping back down in her seat. "Oh!" Then recalling something. "There's another thing... That shorter one... Who I think we should call 'Jack' for the sake of keeping them distinct when they're referred to, you understand Stardust?" Rather him than me. I nodded with an encouraging smile, which Twilight took as a sign to carry on with her point. "He was holding onto something when I found him. It looked like a weapon of some kind." A weapon? My posture shifted to complete and utter attention, leaning forward in interest. "Is it here somewhere?" "Well... It disappeared when I tried holding it." My spine stiffened, eyes widened even more absurdly. Okay, yes, this was FAR too big a coincidence considering I only just finished Kingdom Hearts III last week! "It looked like a giant k-" "Hey Twilight." Dammit Rainbow! The star athlete lingering by the staircase in confusion. "You sure Spike's upstairs?" "Last I checked." Twilight frowned with a tilted head, trying not to show immediate distress. "Why do you ask?" "Because I just checked all the rooms up there... And down here... And around the house. Hate to break it to ya, but he's not here." Before any of us could even begin sinking in that rather alarming statement, the greatest shrill of a scream echoed from the kitchen. With enough ferocious terror to shatter all the windows of the gothic house. "MY DEMANDS ARE SIMPLE! BRING ME THE MOST POWERFUL MAGICAL ITEMS OF THIS WORLD, AND NO HARM SHALL COME TO THESE PITIFUL WASTES OF CREATURES." The flaring tower of rage and retribution with my trembling body only increased by the screen's change towards the taken hostages. All the missing people that were reported for the last few days. And some of whom that caused my heart to start vibrating in furious vengeance. "Sweetie Belle!" "Apple Bloom!" "Scootaloo!" "Spike!" How did we know this was being broadcast? The text message sent to Rarity which prompted her deafening scream earlier, ordering us to gather around and turn on the TV. Groups of various aged people, and one certain canine looking entirely frantic and terrified alongside the huddled masses. What followed next came the harrowing laughter of their captor; some random little bloke adorning some ridiculous Dracula-esque cape, staring darkly into the panicking cameraman taking all this in with beady blackened eyes. It's not possible... Not him... Not again... Zagreus, Starswirl? But how, we contained him didn't we?! That's not Zagreus... Neither is the body that creature is possessing... Was it just me, did that voice have a hint of indignation in it? Did Starswirl have some past with whatever malevolent force took over that innocent soul? Or the soul in question? "BRING THEM BY SUNSET, OR THESE WORTHLESS MAGGOTS SHALL SUFFER FOR IT! COME TO THIS ADDRESS; ALONE AND WITHOUT THE PATHETIC GUARDS THAT MAKE UP THIS CITY!" Twilight, to my right, gasped once the information plastered itself onto the screen. "I know that address!" The lavender bookworm practically screamed in zeal. "That's one of the company buildings Filthy Rich owns!" "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! DON'T KEEP ME WAITING... GIRLS..." As if knowing they were watching, the demonic being smiled cruelly, while the Human Seven all inhaled by their own fear or anxiousness, Twilight and Fluttershy visibly trembling. Sunset beat me, once again, to comforting the bookworm while Pinkie hugged Fluttershy for her own safety. The TV turned black, then to the nervous news presenters whom had nothing of value to say. After a few seconds, Rainbow snapped and switched the object off, standing up and glaring pink eyes blazed of resolve. "We gotta rescue them, before it's too late! I can just use my superspeed to get in there and get Scootaloo and all those innocent people out, then kick that jerk's butt six ways to Sunday!" A solid plan, if we were going to be recklessly wholesome about it. I shook my head, standing up tall and looking at the star athlete trying so hard to contain her worry. Who needed Balance when the obvious was there? "He's likely prepared for any eventuality if he knows you girls so well?" "But why...?" Rarity sniffled, dabbing her eyes with a handkerchief. "Who or what IS that monster that would dare harm innocent bystanders, and those precious to us...?" Starswirl... Give me something to work with here? The eager malice. The sinister glare. The body which it chose specifically to control... But it couldn't be possible. After Princess Twilight and your friends assisted with us, we had assumed... It seems my arrogance has always been my greatest fault. Oh God, don't YOU start getting self-deprecating. Who is he, an enemy of the Mane Six which I hadn't got acquainted with? More than you realize... You must stop him, Jack. This time, I am not asking, nor am I demanding. But I plead with you; stop this mistake which I and my Pillars had brought by our own ignorance, and taking a dear good friend for granted. I will... But who IS he, Starswirl? ...Needless to say, he should have been trapped in limbo. ... ... ... Are you saying THAT'S-? For all eternity, supposedly... ...Well then... As always, but this time, I gotta clean up YOUR and TWILIGHT'S mess altogether. Joy. Well, haven't fought any would-be conqueror of darkness for a while at this point. It'd be good to stretch out the old legs. The situation with the other two me's downstairs could wait entirely; there were people to go rescue, and bad guys to be put in their place. I was already at the door without even thinking straight, prompting Fluttershy to then call out, "Um. Stardust, are you going somewhere?" "Yeah! Where you going Stardust? We need all the help we can get here!" Pinkie added in a saddened but hopeful tone. In answer, I looked back towards the others, some in tears as the group hug kept at it. And seeing them this depressed, by no fault of their own. For once, something which happened to the Human Seven which wasn't partially their own responsibility. Yeah, you owe me big time for this, Starswirl. Shaking my head, I kept my steady gaze with an upwards curl of the lips. "Where do you THINK I'm going...?" One... Two... Three... ...Four. "Of course you are..." Applejack grumbled beneath her breath, before offering her own wry grin and standing up to come join me by the door. "Well, I ain't lettin' you rescue Apple Bloom all by herself. Count me along!" Rainbow. "And me! I've got some dark butt to kick!" Rarity. "Myself as well, darling. Nobody abducts my Sweetie Belle and gets away with it!" And Twilight, wiping her tears away and re-adjusting her glasses, soon standing with us. "Nor Spike, and I'll get him back no matter what." That's the spirit! I smiled with a approving nod, as Pinkie, Fluttershy and Sunset soon came to join us. But before we departed, I warned lightly. "This isn't like any regular opponent you girls have faced before." "Then that'll be a problem we'll solve together." Sunset replied in a heartbeat, smirking coyly as the others cheered on in agreement. Before the bacon-haired teenager than proceeded to add, "We'll need a plan though before we risk anything? Any ideas?" "I have one." Came my response, before any of them could even have time to ponder anything. "I don't want you girls getting in direct contact with that thing. Twilight, got any walkie-talkies? And how fast can you be at duplicating anything with your lab?" Obstacle One: The police currently pushing back the masses of paparazzi and concerned families from the entrance of the tall building. Solution: Barge through like you own the place. And hey, it worked like a charm! I was into the lobby in a matter of seconds, devoid of any human life but appearing as though a whirlwind of panic and evacuation had come through. Mostly like, the enemy on, best guess, the top floor ordered everyone out so there could be no delays to claiming his prize. And I spy with my little eye, an elevator just at the other end of the spacious room. Shifting the box containing the geodes carefully under my left arm, I continued forwards, intending against stalling for any time should that creature grow bored of waiting until sundown and begin 'having fun' with his captors. God forbid, the soul whose body belongs to feels immense guilt after all was said and done. Walking into the lift, needing only ten seconds to wait for the 'ping' noise, I stepped in, and pressed the button for presumably the top floor, gazing up to the cramped ceiling with a mild hum as the feel of gravity shifted a tad. Ahh, elevators, miss these things. I implore you to take this matter with the utmost seriousness, Jack, this is a foe we cannot afford the luxury of irritation. Just because he's a personal enemy of yours, Starswirl, doesn't mean he's more dangerous than, say, Sombra or Zagreus. Hell, Tirek even. From what you've been informing me, this creature was a manifestation of your former pupil's hate and bitterness, conjured into a shadowy form. Who's to say this particular form he's possessed harbors those same negative emotions against the human version of yourself? For that matter, your counterpart here may not even be alive. He might be the Merlin of the human world, for all we know. You're right, my student, this is a personal affair, so you understand my apprehension and concern regarding this circumstance. I am regretful that you of all people must clean up this particular error of mine and my friends... But myself moreso. The other girls were currently prowling around and through the building by their own ways, communicating via handy earpods developed by you-know-know. Unfortunately, only seven were crafted, which was fine 'cause I didn't need the chatter to distract me from dealing with this menace. The plan was simple; I kept the opponent busy, while the others find and save the hostages as Twilight monitors things from outside. It was simple, but it could be effective. That is, if we actually knew what precise we were in for. This may not be the same powerful foe which my spiritual mentor was describing that my Twilight and friends have bested. If it took the power of the Mane Six and the Pillars of Six to defeat this enemy. Well... I must confess, I was a little excited to see what kind of strain I could give against him. We shall discover that henceforth. We've arrived, Jack. PING. So we have, and I stepped out into the large office with nary a worry or care, hazel eyes idly gazing around for any signs of traps or secured prisoners. Nadda. Just the compensating office with a nice balcony right behind the desk, the back of the chair facing me. Giovanni much, pal? Hell, I was surprised I didn't face any 'Team Rocket' grunts on the way in. "I have brought what you asked." Deciding to speak first if the opponent was inclined to be dramatic and wait, holding up the small red box and then offering a cheeky grin. "Stygian's Heartless, I presume?" It writes itself. The large chair swiveled, and I heard Starswirl murmur in faint despair, but I couldn't hear the precise words. A short body, grey, with hair that had some shades of dark blue, and those sinister black all too eerily of Zagreus'. Lovely, am I gonna have to deal with a wannabe? Leaning back against the seat as though he owned the place, 'Stygian' smirked deviously and spoke with a distorted, echo'y voice that carried throughout the whole room. "I see the children were too afraid to face me by themselves. It makes sense for them to send an expendable pawn to deliver the goods." Funny thing, I was use to villains knowing who I was at this point. So in that instance, I blinked in brief surprise, before smiling coyly. "They had better things to do, sadly, than waste time with a sociopath. I could give them a call if you like." "Tch." Those eyes narrowed darkly, holding out a hand as he rose from his red seat. "The box, if you would be so kind." "Oh certainly. Just let the hostages go first." "I do not barter with peasants." Flippant. "Give me what I desire, then I shall consider releasing those weaklings, especially after this impertinence." "I don't barter with villains. This is my ultimatum. Hostages, then the box." The stare down lasted for a good few minutes, the sun already beginning its descent right outside, gleaming through the open glass doors. Yet the warmth of outside could scarcely reach into the atmosphere in here that sudden felt as though it dropped by a few degrees, as though 'Stygian' was extending his fury through the air itself. With magic, all things were possible. "You will-!" "'Suffer if you do not cooperate!'" So for that, I made a bold step and heightened my voice a slight. "Honestly, don't you villains ever get tired of being predictable? Now, let the hostages-" "'Go, or else you will pay for your crimes.' Honestly, don't you heroes ever get tired of being predictable?" He sneered dangerously, slowly moving around the desk, like a viper examining its waiting meal. At my flinch to the word 'hero,' the enemy only growled smugly. "Playing the role, attempting to be brave? You are nothing to me, and I will demonstrate that." "Except you can't, can you Pony of Shadows?" This time, his eyes widened, barely anticipating the recognition, and it was my turn to be smug about it. "Oh yes, I too am a force to be reckoned with. You can boast all you like about how all-mighty you were, how you infiltrated this world and learned about your enemies from the shadows, how you possess another body of Stygian's and intend to coat this entire planet in darkness. And, I assume, Equestria would follow." Tugging the box more comfortably under my armpit, I smiled cheerfully, taking inward delight by the creature being so caught off-guard. Always loved doing that to would-be tyrants who deemed themselves unstoppable. "But we both know the truth, don't we?" My smirk couldn't be anymore Cheshire if it tried, taking a few more steps forward, albeit cautiously. "You're not as strong as you once were, otherwise you would have taken the whole world over by now, yes? From what I gather, you're not a person to waste time." "...This body doesn't contain the same rage as the original had." Came the sour confession, looking completely disgruntled by the clear observation. "Stygian created me from his own anger; hatred, regret and a call for retribution. Naturally, I require those to maintain I once had. I assumed that this version of the boy would harbor the exact resentment against his foolish teacher and those pathetic 'heroes,' but that was a lapse in judgment." Followed by an attempted wave of dismissal. "No matter, I shall seek out and possess a much stronger, hate-filled body built solely for my designs." Man this plan was just going great. Rainbow should have found the prisoners by now and gotten them out of this corrupted building. I tilted my head, considering. "In the meantime, have you thought about having a much simpler name than 'Pony of Shadows?' How about PoS? Or Steve? Maybe Bob? I like Bob; it's a more underrated name than people would think-" "Cease this mindless prattling, and give me what I desire!" Obviously taking offence to my ridicule, a darker edge bordering on madness. "You're a cockroach whom annoys its betters." "Yeah, I do that a lot." 'Stygian' growled dangerously by my casual smile, taking a deadly step forward, before pausing briefly, narrowing eyes. "You know who I am..." The villainous darkness in a child's body suddenly mused, frowning in faint curiosity. "You are from Equestria, or at least have some allegiance to its species." Getting clever are we? I merely shrugged, but that did not disturb 'Stygian' from taking his own step forward, the atmosphere dropping moreso that it almost had me shiver. "Who are you? What connection have you among those fools whom tried to banish me?" "On that subject." I deflected with precision, a similar question burning in my mind since Starswirl first identified this monstrosity. "How did you escape limbo?" "Bah! Age hardly begets foolishness. They attempted the same trick with those sirens, and it appears to have failed. Equestrian magic isn't as reliable as ponies would assume." Evidently running out of little patience he even had, thrusting out a hand expectantly. "The box, or the existence of you and your comrades. Either way, it shall end in my favour. It always-!" A loud shrill cut off the suddenly-wincing villain, whereas I grimaced but followed that with a wide grin. The fire alarm. That was the signal, meaning the girls were on their way here now to help me deal with this matter once and for all. "Looks like it doesn't always end in your favour, Piece of [BEEP]." Heheheheh, I'll remember that genuine bewildered look for years to come! "The hostages have been released from your 'custody,' every last one. You have nothing left to barter with." Those small brows raised as though it was a trifling matter. "You have only delayed their suffering." Calm, cold and filled to the brim with malice, followed by another deadly step forward. "Now, identify whom would dare oppose me with no magic or hope? Give me the name of whom you will never hear another speak again." You want to know that badly? Very well. But first. "Threaten and promise all you like; all I see is another generic would-be conqueror, with the personality of goldfish. Starlight Glimmer was more menacing than you." "GIVE ME YOUR NAME!" "THEN YOU SHALL HAVE IT!" Raising my voice to match his, in power and equal wrath for justice. "I AM STARDUST BALANCE, THE TWILIGHT WARRIOR." Before adding that with a lighter, but crude voice of tease. "The student of Starswirl the Bearded you could never have been, Fallen One." What happened next was of my own doing, but rather worth it. The creature within the controlled body roared, charging forward with a lunge of contempt, knowing me aside cleanly into the harsh wall, enough to make a significant dent. Ow. My dazed form slid to the floor, barely hearing the monster call out triumphantly as he held up the box containing what he believed was his prizes. "NOW, NO POTENTIAL POWER ON THIS WORLD CAN OPPOSE ME!" Ripping the object open and grabbing the seven pulsating geodes of various colours and meanings... That immediately crumpled into dust by his touch. "W... What?!" Blackened eyes glaring to me for an explanation, as I gently rose from the ground holding the wall for support. "Sorry... Did I say they were the real deal? Must have slipped my mind." My grin was naught by mocking, as the creature possessing the tiny body with surprising strength snarled in pure outrage, throwing a punch, that I managed to dodge in the nick of time, causing a wide hole into the dented wall. But I wasn't close enough for the grab to my coat's collar, as the voice hissed darkly, "If I shall not have this world, then you will never see the light again, Pupil of Starswirl!" The world felt like an immediate blur, barely hearing the cries of my friends as they stepped out of the elevator to witness Stygian, by his own prowess, pulling me with enough speed and force into the fresh sunlight, as the wind whipped all over my hair. "STARDUST!" Falling. That's what this was. The growling and laughing body pulling me down from the outside balcony hundreds of stories up the building, intending for a painful and deadly crash for both of us. Most likely he'd survive and just find a new form to possess. Couldn't... Let that... Happen! "Agh!" Unsuspecting as he was to my twisting around, grabbing the arm holding tightly onto me, and socking him in the face amongst our descent. It didn't matter what bruises or broken bones he would deliver to me in this midair confrontation, what mattered was if I was meeting my end here, it was going to be with a fight. Starswirl couldn't risk opening a portal for us below so this mad creature could escape once again-! "Gah!" Suddenly, the turbulence shifted followed after the sound of a roaring engine, released from the monster's grasp into another that was taking me in a different direction. Blinking, partially to dry away tears from the rapid wind current assaulting my face, I gazed up at my rescuer currently grabbing me with one hand and the other piloting his rider- No... [BEEP]ing... Absolute... WAY! Ha... Haha! Of course! Within moments, we were on the ground way before 'Stygian, the crowd parting enough in shock and confusion as the Keyblade Rider disappeared in a flash of gold, Jack and I skidding on the road in preparation. Oh Hell yeah! One hazel eye over his shoulder to give me a reassuring expression, the awakened little man held out his right arm to the side, summoning the weapon that brought awe and nostalgia to me. It was unlike any Keyblade I've seen before, at least in any of the games I've played. Was it custom? Gold and black, simple but majestic. And it was perfect. Jack Ex Machima to save the day! The front point of the Keyblade aimed upwards, towards the rapidly descending enemy. A flash of light fired from it in a concentrated beam of dark gold enemy, impacting through the enemy's chest, forcibly ripping our the possessor from the host's body. The Pony of Shadows roared in sheer outrage, disappearing into specks of darkness completely. And as for Stygian, freed of the monster then, his descent slowed down, gentle and careful by a purple hue around his body, courtesy of a certain bookworm holding out her palm aimed at the poor boy in thorough concentration. Landing safely on the ground with care, into the following arms and care of paramedics on standby, alongside the other freed hostages that reunited with their loved ones all over. Bloom with Applejack, Scootaloo with Rainbow, Sweetie with Rarity, and so on. Sunset was the last to rush out the building and take in the scene before us, while Spike happily leapt into Twilight's waiting arms and having their emotional embrace. Once those cerulean arms found Jack and I, Sunset placed a hand on her own chest with relief, throwing an exasperated, but gratified smile. Well... That was all done swiftly, and it seemed I owed my life to myself of all people. Throwing a similar grin to the observant, Jack, who didn't look as though he was as erratic, nor ready to convulse all over the ground, as before. "I have the feeling, we have some things to talk about." Blinking to me, the much smaller version in the original body nodded. Thank you, Jack... "You actually tried sea salt ice cream?" "I know, and it was as every bit as disgusting as it sounds." The younger man made a displeased expression, both of us taking our time admiring the sunset. Over the roof of Canterlot High, while everyone else celebrated. Those smaller blue-green eyes never looking away from the breathtaking sight. "I never understood their fascination with it." "One of these people being... Xion?" Okay, THAT caused Jack to slyly look away from my sight, whereas I chuckled knowingly. "You've had your own number of adventures." "Correction, my other selves had." "...How are you possible? How did you even get here?" The first answer came in the form of a sigh. "I was summoned from our home world to participate in the Keyblade War, as to maintain the balance should anything go arise. I was there, in the final battle... And it destroyed me. So much so that I forced to divide into two people to even cope." Jack gazed down, to the statue and mirror which led back to my new home. His gaze tender, and solemn, that it caused me to become more and more concerned hearing this tale. "For countless years, my Heartless and Nobody lived on with my burdens, making their own identities, becoming their own people, living their own lives... And I can remember every single one; their happiness, their struggles and hardships. All good and bad... Until they died, and here I am once again." "Did you ever... Regret...?" "Becoming them?" A faint smile. "Not in the least. I'm proud of who they were, and what they've done. They weren't bad people, not even the version of me created from darkness." I shrugged there. "Darkness and evil aren't the same thing." Jack nodded in turn, clasping his gloved fingers together, adorned still in that same Organization coat. "They were braver people than I could ever hope to be... I was proud to have been them." A moment of silence, and I could only imagine the Hell that would have caused their existence, and what they must have endured for living so long. Before Jack finally turned to me. "As for how I got here... Your guess is as good as mine. Coincidence? By luck? A second chance? I no longer have a clue..." Smiling lightly in sympathetic knowing, I grasped my other self's shoulder. "I imagine you have plenty of time to find out." A soft snort. "I have all the time in the world now; to work who I even am anymore to start with..." "...Well, you won't be alone." I offered, prompting his curious glance as I clarified with my own pride. "There are seven wonderful people here who would dedicate so much to helping you find your path. Will do, in fact, as I know them. Both you and the other version of us still currently sleeping in Twilight's house will figure something out with their help." "Twilight..." Jack then mused, frowning softly at this newfound knowledge, rubbing a beardless chin. "So that's the name of the angel whom dedicated so much to keeping me safe, and brought me to the waking world with a soft whisper for help..." Is that how he woke up before to save the day last-minute? Huh. "Well, she's the Steven Hawkings of this world. Not to mention her innocent compassion, kindness and love for learning new things... She's also single." Jack, this time, raised a bemused brow at me. "I seek advice, Jack, not a partner." "You'd be surprised..." I was getting married to one after all... At least, I hoped that was still the case. "Call me Stardust, by the way, since everyone else here does. My best advice is to stay here, and let them help you." "I don't want to be anymore of a burden-" "Mate, that won't mean [BEEP] to them." I grinned coyly, playfully slapping his back shoulder. "They're gonna try and help no matter what you may say or think." "...Stubborn do-gooders, then?" A hint of a coy smile. "Oh you have no idea." Voice tinging on amused exasperation. "I see..." Jack looked back to the setting sun alongside me, keeping quiet for a good, thoughtful moment, as we both enjoyed the wondrous view which never got old. Wonder how many times this variation of me watched the sunset on the clock tower. The boy then mused tenderly, as though more to himself, "We should always cherish our time with others when we can..." "...Yes, we should." We absolutely should, because God knows how little time there is left... ...I should go home, after this. I've been away long enough. "So." My voice then started, but from the mouth of this other Jack, whom gazed to me with a slight smile in attempt of lightening the mood. I knew the trick all too well. "Mind telling me more about this world? Since I'm supposedly staying here for a while until I sort my life out." Gazing to him had me notice something from the corner of my eyes, smiling then back mischievously. "I think someone else here can give you a better description of this planet." Jack followed my look, and there was the innocent but nervous Twilight Sparkle, this world's version, smiling at us both, tentatively opting to come join us by my encouraging expression. Myself then whispering to... Myself slyly. "She's also the Xion of this world in some aspects." The look Jack provided to me as the shy bookworm sat by his right prompted my wide laughter. Laughter I needed for these last few days. Yeah, this version of me will be just fine. And hopefully, the other one still napping in that lab will do okay too.
Chapter 199: What We Learn Amongst OurselvesMaybe I shouldn't have acted in haste; departing from the human world swiftly, so soon after the revelation that two new variations of myself would be wandering about back there. Perhaps I could've lingered a little longer, taking residence at Sunset's place in the spare time of teaching both that shorter me and the beardless me - if he ever woke up - more about the universe and they were in for, and all the horrors such a generic, utterly drivel and spineless world they would be doomed to reside in for all eternity. Perhaps just for the exasperated features of those girls' faces. Anything, honestly, to have avoided this particular confrontation. "Oh hey Stardust!" Pinkie, as always, blissfully optimistic in spite of the current predicament I and my Princess have found ourselves in. Immediately just as I stepped out of the portal and back into the familiar, proper home of modest royalty. Talking of modest, guess where the lavender alicorn was the moment I popped out of the mirror? Right in front of me! Along with the rest of the Mane Six... In the library... In a disorganized state I'd dare call an unpleasant Sunday. Or whatever day of the week it was. So, in regards to how off-putting awkward and baffling this situation was, I reacted in the most natural way I knew of. Blurting out questions bordering on snark. "Why do you six look like [BEEP]? Why are you six looking like [BEEP] in the library? Can I not leave this world for five minutes? And, most of all, why does Starlight look ready to stuff a kite up my-?" "Because 'Starlight' could have used your help a few moments prior to your oh-so timely arrival. And yesterday, for that matter." The pink unicorn, exuding more anger and annoyance than shyly-looking-away Twilight should be at this moment, strode up with purpose to prod my chest with a displeased frown. "The one time I could have used your help in patching things over with Discord much quicker, instead of all the chaos that led up to that." Discord? Was he the reason why the Mane Six appeared like disheveled equines? Couldn't see or sense him around... Then again, that clown's signature was practically impossible to trace even through Balance. The benefits of being most a physical incarnation of chaotic magic. That was then Pinkie perked up in earnest confusion. "But I thought chaos was Discord's thing?" Taking the words I was about to respond with, albeit in a more innocent fashion, eliciting the wry groans of several friends. Instead, I opted to glance cautiously at Twilight, whom was staring at any close bookshelf rather than myself. Inside her heart... Yeah, not good. My lips curled, more focused on what the alicorn was feeling rather the disgruntled Starlight and rest of the mares. But that didn't stop Rainbow from pitching in next. "In answer to your question why we look like we went through a Wonderbolts training drill... For a thousand times... With no breaks... Discord thought it was funny to send us on some bogus friendship mission far far away, just so he can have some fun with the school!" Friends shared that exasperated irritation. "A gesture I shall not bear enduring through again, thank you very much." Rarity huffed, rubbing herself off with a towel still in hopes of removing the latest 'additions.' Branches, mud, you name it. "Which is why we are searching for any spell that would cease that troublemaking draconequus from messing around with the map again, together, since we are all in agreement we'd rather never be subjected by a tedious, childish prank that would ruin our most wondrous manes!" Yours most of all, I imagined, oh fashionista? My brows raised, lips twitching somewhat from hearing this most recent tale. Shame I missed it. Some must have caught my repressed amusement, throwing me dirty, half-heated glares while Starlight grumbled away, resuming work of searching through books since Twilight was too preoccupied to concentrate by the fact her special somepony has returned. Like, what would Starlight have wanted me to do? If it was a school-related matter, I couldn't interfere even if it's to remove a mixed-animal, fun-loving pest. A deal's a deal, and besides, everything seems to have worked out, and Starlight knows better than most how to resolve a problem; she's more commonly mature, knowledgeable and wiser and I'm just standing here attempting desperately not to focus on the real elephant in the room. How could I not, considering our bonded hearts echo one another's emotions? And feeling Twilight's emotions: Apprehension, dread, worry, hesitation, befuddlement and fear. It was hard to concentrate on anything else, hazel eyes never lingering from the lavender alicorn, whom, once for a split-second, glanced my way, immediately whirled her head around to face her back against me, the sound of grit teeth. "A month." What? Following my sensed confusion as such with a strained sigh of trepidation and uncertainty. "It's been a month in our time, since you ran away again." Ow, my chest with the sensation of being burned internal. My body stiffened. "Twi-" This time, for once, the Princess refusing to hear the rest of her name by my lips, swiftly leaving the room once the doors flung open when an eager Spike jogged in, rolled-up letter in claw. "Look, Princess Celestia sent a... Mom...!" But Twilight only spared him a brief glance and pause, before hurriedly proceeding out of the library in a purple flash, the sound of tension-filled, lingering silence after that rushed departure. ... ... ... Pinkie summed it up best. "Awwwwwwwwkward...~" Gulping unsurely, the young purple and green dragon found it in himself to hastily approach once spotting me. "A-Anyway." Forcing a wide grin while holding out the opened parchment. "It's a letter from Princess Celestia, to you Dad! Welcome home, by the way." "Cheers Spike..." I murmured wearily once accepting the dark yellow paper, aiming to just read whatever that impotent ruler wanted this time and get back to trying to solve things with Twilight quickly. Until I read the full contents, that was, and failed to suppress a groan of my own indignant impatience. Wonderful, a consultation request of all things, in Canterlot! God only knows what Celestia desired this time, just to waste MY time. "What do you MEAN you didn't send any letter?!" The rabbit hole that was this bull[BEEP] grating on my nerves moreso than it should. This day was already getting worse and worse, and I only just got back home! "I have the letter right here!" Magically grasping the parchment from my own, floating it over to the throne, the oh-so wise Princess and her quiet sibling scanned through the contents of the request. Followed just by a casual shake of the head. "My apologies, Stardust, but I have no recollection of ever requesting your presence this afternoon." But, the handwriting... Hoofwriting was unmistakable! Even for I, a human! Unless someone deliberately wrote the fake message to lure me away from Ponyville and friends. But who would have the right incentive to? Chrysalis? Yet whoever sent it knew I came back just at the right... Moment... That... Conniving [BEEP]ing draconequus... "Luna, should you ever breach my dreams again, remind me to staple Discord on Fluttershy's bedroom floor and offer him as her new rug." That said, I turned around, more than prepared to go right back home and scream into my pillow. "Good day, your Highnesses." Barely two steps to the gigantic doors of the overly compensating, but somewhat impressive interior of a restored throne room, that the older sister soon called out in that tedious knowing voice. "Perhaps Discord thought it best to deceive by good intent." A major scoff was the more expected answer. What benefit would anyone have by Discord's trolling? Another scarce few more steps towards the pink doors, when the Princess of the Sun followed her words with, "After all, tensions are high between yourself and my former student, aren't they?" Features clenched, whirling right back around to face the two old alicorns at the other far side of the room, glaring in heated irritation. No, this was none of their concern! "How could you possible know when Twilight doesn't like sharing her problems, and the two don't even you keep in regular contact as you use to?" Celestia then looked the most closest to smug I have ever seen on the white alicorn's equine face. "I have my own reliable sources when the need arises." "...Luna's been seeing her dreams, hasn't she?" Said Princess coughed hastily into her light blue horseshoe, while the elder sister had the decency to look more readily composed, gently descending the small step which led up to the few thrones. Oh fantastic, what gimmick was Uselestia going to pull off this time? Was a part of me still salty and wary after the supposed beloved ruler nearly killed me off with some half-arsed plan that had no viable evidence, when looking back at it, constantly, that it would even accomplish anything? Does Rarity like to boast any contributions to the fashion magazine of the week? "No matter the circumstances of these affairs are brought to my attention, I take the matter of my favourite pupil's well-being as a high priority." Because you really have nothing better to do worth your time, since we're being honest. As always, the mentally aged mare was of ridiculous height among her kind, standing above me by some significant feet as aged pink eyes gaze down, neither judging or readable. Probably got that from you, Starswirl. Shame you never taught Celestia how to even rule properly. If we are being sincere, that was never my main responsibility to teach her. Ah, so the parents then. Oblivious as ever to the internal conversation between a human and her old mentor - or perhaps knowing, since writing is pretty inconsistent regarding what precisely this Princess was capable of - Celestia hummed lightly, before gently brushing past me. "You may feel ready to work things out with Twilight now, Stardust... But for Twilight, it may still be too soon... Or perhaps, too late?" Hold up, what now? My hazel eyes widened, quickly following Celestia's stance to the doors as my muzzle opened reflexively, uncaring by the near panic it reached on that very proposal. "What do you mean? What do you know?" No answer at first, save for the massive doors creaking open, royal guards out and in standing at ready. Waiting until the large wood parted fully, that expression on the Princess' face merely resembled that close to solemn. "Come." I glanced warily back at the observing Luna, the Princess of the Night betraying no expression as she stayed behind in the throne room. And I found myself following Celestia's simple command, to wherever and whatever it was the Princess needed for me to see. Damn... I've nearly forgotten how bad this all was... "Progress has been made steadily, but it won't be long until everything has returned as it once was." The Princess whom I accompanied stated with the utmost of callous confidence, the pair of us walking down the town that was recovering from the vicious onslaught of the Storm King, and the parting gift by Zagreus. Buildings being repaired, stone pathways renewed. Grass and flowers re-planted, statues becoming properly restored. I was halfway to blaming myself again for the damages caused here from the battle against the very force of imbalance itself, but I think enough people have grown sick and weary of me constantly putting myself down. Except the sickos who thrive in it, but why should I judge? The Princess of the Sun continued speaking as we passed through the busying afternoon, her pink eyes gazing on surroundings with small friendly nods to the ponies hard at work, committed utterly in restoring their home. "The real challenge came in the form of fixing the mountain above Canterlot." A ghost of a smile on Celestia's muzzle, voice tinged with amusement. "That was quite a week of effort, moreso than any obstacle I've faced in three hundred years." However do you not get bored, I wonder? Regardless, I said nothing, more intent on whatever Celestia had to say next which was particularly relevant in our beginning discussion just inside the massive castle earlier. Where the exterior, no shocks at all, looked far more cleaner and completely renewed than the rest of the repairing kingdom. Of course, fix Celestia's [BEEP] first! Nothing else mattered more than to make your idols look good, huh?! Twilight had insisted in the past for her and friends to help Celestia and Luna restore Canterlot. Myself opting to assist two. But these mares, for some reason, had put their hoofs down and ordered for us to continue relaxing back in Ponyville, not to fret about something those siblings claimed they could easily handle by themselves. Guess blind stubbornness is a common occurrence of a trait among royalty in Equestria. "The fact that, whether you are making snark remarks or crude commentary, moreso in your mind rather than outwardly, is rather refreshing and displays maturity." Celestia half-joked, smiling pleasantly with scarcely a side-glance. I wasn't smiling, or laughing. Nor was I even agreeing. Mature? What was even the meaning of that word anymore? The Princess of Day then sighed lightly, finally getting to the point of before. "I know it's hard to imagine someone so close to be imperfect, Stardust. Even I had fooled myself sometimes, regarding Twilight to be the perfect pupil who could achieve no wrong... But I suppose that is a sign of my own imperfection, too." We both knew what she was thinking about with those words; the incident with the play. I winced, accepting the point Celestia made, but counteracting a gross assumption this alicorn just made. "It wasn't about thinking Twilight is flawless. Part of those flaws are why I am so endeared to her." Blinking a little for composure, heaving slightly in breath before proceeding in stern assurance. "My issue relied in Twilight failing to learn from past mistakes and almost condemning herself..." Not to mention, our close friends. "Hmm... That sounds like somepony else whom could relate." Was that... Teasing? Because I certainly didn't find it amusing in the least, glaring at the stone ground we walked upon with such an intensity it could burn through the marble. "This is different..." "To be sincere, Stardust, I fail to see how." Yep, teasing all right. I glared up exasperatedly, just yearning for once - for once that this mare would accept anything with just a bit of salt. "She almost put you at war with another species." Did Celestia just shrug, or was that my blinding rage hallucinating things? "That's not the worst mistake a student of mine has committed. You recall Sunset Shimmer?" How could I forget, since I just said goodbye to her about two hours ago! But the tall Princess, as we turned a corner and kept watching our steps for leftover rubble, continued in light tenderness, as though soothing a disgruntled teenager. "Status or rewards, new responsibilities or expectations, no one would simply change altogether. Twilight acted from fear, paranoia, uncertainty and willingness to sacrifice while knowing the damage it would have caused. Just as I would expect from my former, best pupil." What? Bewildered, my head finally snapped up to look intently at the delusional mare, a brow raised upwards in perplexed bafflement. Just what was she uttering about this time? That she expected her best taught student to steal a magical object that was keeping another species safe and happy? "You often expect Twilight not to commit anything you possibly would, nor anticipate any action or reaction that resonates by your own behaviour. The behavior of her trusted and beloved Warrior." A side-glance of pink. "Tell me, why do you earnestly expect Twilight to undertake no decisions you would most likely cause, or presume to cause, in this case?" Just how much was this alicorn aware of? Nevertheless, my answer came into a confessional grumble which consisted, "Because she's suppose to be better than me..." Or, to better phrase it, I want her to be better than me, in every aspect... "...Then perhaps you don't know Twilight as better as you assume." When I looked back up, Celestia had turned away from me against to what's right in front of us, halting in place while I followed the gesture. The Princess of Day soon motioning to what's directly before us with a single, solitary nod. Yeah, the school for gifted unicorns, looking much better than it did last time, when Twilight came for Celestia's approval and tips of the new School of Friendship. That's right, Celestia's a teacher here; a hobby she appeared more content with than ruling an entire nation. Guess we all have to stretch our boredom somewhere after a thousand years, even though that's no excuse for lazy ruling. What were we even doing here, for that matter? My hazel eyes looked curiously to and from the building and the monarch, tilting my head slightly. But Celestia kept quiet, appearing lost in thought, her heart a tranquil place in nostalgia and melancholy. My own heart was sizzled in hopeless confusion. Again, we were here because... Celestia had a class to teach? Nope, didn't look like that, as Celestia finally turned to completely face down at my state, pink eyes reflecting tender lightheartedness, offering a soft smile. "Twilight may have learned plenty about you, Stardust... But do you know everything about Twilight? Has she told you everything she's been through, prior to her days in Ponyville, before meeting the most wondrous of friends anypony could ask for?" "...Only bits and pieces." I murmured admittedly, slowly glancing to the educational facility yet again. Yes, Twilight, since as a filly, was a student here, eager to learn and study any and all aspects of magic, before friendship became the top priority. And because of that, any friends that would have been made were shunned away, in the pursuit of something supposedly better. Celestia's star pupil. But that was just about what I knew. Was Celestia insinuating more answers could be found, here at the old school where it all officially started? Where destiny had fully impacted the young Twilight Sparkle, beginning her steps into who she would become; what that mare was today? Why was any of this even relevant? "This is only the first part to clarity, Stardust." The Princess of the Sun was already moving away, back the direction we came from, as I never took my eyes off the school, feeling something commanding I stayed. Celestia's voice growing more distant with every parting step. "Six steps, and perhaps you will know how you and Twilight are not as apart as believed...Go inside, learn the past to understand the future. There may still be hope for you both." Whether be it curiosity, hope, or desperation guiding my actions that moment, I accepted the plunge to seek the truth Celestia vaguely implied. In all honesty, I had nothing better to do worth my time, and if this helped uncover the truth as to why Twilight would even consider taking the pearl... I needn't look far, for practically barging through the doors led me right into a certain yellow unicorn whom looked like my Twilight's twin. "Stardust Balance?" "I'm surprised you of all ponies, by this point no less, haven't learned more about Twilight's past in better detail." The mare in a hoodie confessed upon our entry into a spare classroom of sorts, summoning stacked papers via magic with a brief skim through each one, multi-tasking. "Then again, suppose she always was a bit seclusive with sharing any personal matters." "Really? She's often open about them to her friends." Okay, the more we conversed during this brief tour of the admittedly impressive facility, the more I was convinced Moondancer was secretly a clone of Twilight, produced by Celestia during the former's childhood so she would have an actual relatable friend. Yeah, that's my headcanon. Because otherwise, I would be forced to accept that Hasbro was just lazy with the recoloured unicorn with nerd glasses shoved on. Certainly, the company has never expressed signs of laziness before, right? Right? "Oh, I imagine there's some details your Princess had more than likely skimmed over to save herself some face. Not that I would blame her, considering Twilight's track record prior to growing up." Moondancer followed that statement with a wry chuckle, those purple eyes reflecting something of remembrance. "She was a right troublemaker in her first weeks here, let me tell you. A real prankster." Whoa now, gonna call bull[BEEP] right there, my brow raised in dubious humour. "Twilight? A prankster?" Moondancer hummed in affirmative. "Mmhm, a right pain in the rear for many of us way back when, just as we were starting fillies eager to learn the many secrets of magic. Twilight, however, often proved to be... Ehh, unique, let's say, among her peers." No kidding? "But Twilight always wanted to join this school when she was a child. It's how she got her cutie mark." Not to mention, the hatching of Spike, so that's two wondrous things that ever happened. "Don't get me wrong." A side-glance from checking her work or whatever. "She was as much enthused and eager to learn, but unlike some, that energetic personality was also spread to playing some juvinile pranks among her fellow students." Moondancer appearing as though she was trying not to grin, but her heart sung otherwise. "There's one certain trick of Twilight's nopony who learned among here would ever forget... Not to mention the poor teacher at the time too." Prankster. Twilight was a prankster as a filly, and played some massive joke that affected her peers and even tutor at the time. Okay, [BEEP] it, I needed to hear this. Quickly grabbing a spare chair and plopping down in my own eagerness, hunched forward slightly and facing the unicorn attentively. Seeing as now she had my complete attention, Moondancer sighed before setting the papers back inside her desk, grinning over to my lightly. Purple eyes sparked in fond recollection. "It was a regular morning, at first, with everypony coming to class on time eager as ever, with Twilight joining in and hiding at the back corner of the class. Presumably, your Princess infiltrated the school the previous night, setting up the prank in question: A stink bomb. A magical stink bomb that smelled differently to each pony unfortunate in range. Know how? The bomb gives off a scent reminiscent of the most appalling, rancid stench imaginable that everypony within vicinity had smelled sometime in their life. Needless to say, the teacher was in for a surprise the moment he opened his desk." Moondancer's smile reflected pure nostalgia, with merely the tiniest glimpse of exasperation. "It didn't take long to work out the perpetrator, after everyone ran out of the classroom coated in the worst smells to ponykind, given who the infamous residential prankster of the school was at the time." While explaining all this, my expression was all but gobsmacked by this startling revelation. Twilight Sparkle; a prankster in her youth, setting up stink bombs. It was a gold mine of tease, when I got home and hopefully patch things up with her. "At least she sounds inventive with her jests." "Oh she was." Moondancer nodded in agreement, smirking. "They were often deliberate, and sometimes, absurdly, convoluted, and she loved every moment of doing them." "So what happened?" I leaned forward some more, almost slipping off the chair with a wide grin. "What changed Twilight from residential jokester, to being a boring neat freak prior to Ponyville?" The second her smile and heart plummeted, as did mine. Something told me this tale wasn't going to end well. "Regrettably, not everypony shared Twilight's enthusiasm for making others laugh and bring some life to the otherwise droll school. It didn't help that Princess Celestia often encouraged said pranks." I snorted there. Of course she did. "Needless to say, some peers had expressed their dissatisfaction the hard way, actively doing all in their power to have Twilight never prank again... Or even smile as much as she used to." My body shivered, taking in those words with a grain of dread. Don't tell me... Twilight was also bullied for playing these jokes. I suppose anyone would get tired of pranks after a while, but physical or vocal abuse wasn't the answer. Unfortunately, foals weren't often in clarity of learning such things, hence, bullying. The mare before, had taken her own seat, watching me lean back slowly with her own faint smile, reflecting anything but happiness. "She only wanted to be different, and make friends her own way..." Moondancer would then express wearily, regarding the floor between us in a flash of sad regret. "Twilight was only young, innocent and unknowing what her jokes would cause in the long run... That all changed, once the student body made their displeasure known." Suddenly, my own mind wandered, taking in its own recollections of the past, body straightening from the very, familiar-sounding comparisons. My own past. Making pranks and jokes. Trying to make friends while begin different in the best way possible. Only to be picked on, mocked and despised by peers for only trying to make people laugh. If Twilight and I were so similar in our lives prior to meeting the rest of those mares, or even each other... I dreaded to think what else we've had in common. "After her pranking days were over, Twilight would be a well-known reclusive filly within the school, shyly avoiding anypony in fear of incurring their wrath." Twinkeshine lightly explained after handing over a nice bottle of soda - though I was barely thirsty in sustenance, moreso in storytelling - upon asking earlier if I liked any refreshments in this small bakery of hers. For free, no less, as was a benefit of being with the very source of our discussion. "While she and Moondancer were partnered up often in classes, it wasn't really a friendship rooted between them. Not yet anyway." Moondancer, once concluding her own tale of Twilight's past days, recommended Twinkleshine for me to seek out next in order to learn more. The white mare with a fabulous pink mane owned a small, modest bakery attached to the side of a book store, when her spare time didn't consist of being a teaching assistant at the School for Gifted Unicorns. Needless to say, I was welcomed with open pony arms. Seems Twinkleshine had a lot to say regarding Twilight herself, just as fondly in these recollections too. "That all changed, however, when I first approached the previously nervous unicorn you now know as a Princess." Once resuming her spot behind the store counter, the bakery itself relatively quiet today, the kind mare smiled cheerfully towards her listening recipient. "I was in need of a study partner; my grades were dropping somewhat since I couldn't really concentrate much as a young filly. And Twilight was known, even back then, for being both studious and inventive, making her the perfect partner." Well, who else would be the best to look to for getting great grades? I grinned jokingly, nodding for Twinkleshine to please continue. Happily, she obliged, checking her pantries of good-scented muffins and gingerbread ponies whilst doing so. "Reluctant as she was, at first, Twilight gradually opened up, being more happy to help the more time we spent together. We often studied at her place, see, since it was practically its own library. I think her parents were thrilled for Twilight to keep bringing home a friend, even if we didn't call ourselves as much out-loud." "How often did Twilight boast about her knowledge during your study times together?" I joked, but then raised a brow of curiosity, when the white unicorn shook her head. Oh? "Twilight was often humble about what she knew, confessing at times she wished she knew more, and had the dream of one day learning everything there was to know." We both chuckled there. Yep, that sounds just what Filly Twilight would say. Twinkleshine grinned cheerfully then. "I think, as time progressed as we became closer, that spark of enthusiasm during her days as a prankster re-ignited from having someone close to her again, her brother aside." Glad to hear it. At least this continuous tale was looking bright again in Twilight's favour. "Thank you, then, Twinkleshine, for being there for Twilight back then." At my sincere gratitude, her smile softened with a nod of acknowledgement. "It was my pleasure. Twilight was a wonderful friend to hang out with, learning so many things about her I never even thought; an artist, for example. So when-" "'Artist?'" I repeated then without meaning to interrupt, just blurted out in surprise. "Sorry, Twilight never mentioned being an artist in her youth." Earlier youth, that was. Was I about to unlock another past secret of Twilight's she never once shared with me? "Oh, you didn't know?" Twinkleshine wasn't offended in the least, blinking innocently. "In her spare time, Twilight often drew some wondrous art of various things! Scenes and depictions from her favourite books, and sometimes teachers and fellow students. Hmhm, you should have seen how many were of her idol and personal mentor, Princess Celestia." Twilight Sparkle. First a prankster, and now an artist. Granted, I always assumed her main form of art was in being adept in magic and organization, now I was realizing there was far more to Twilight's past hobbies than I would dare to presume unfairly. What other past secrets would I learn from this continued endeavor of seeking the past? "Although we often disagreed about the quality of her drawings; I often remarked how amazing they were, but Twilight always put herself down for them, having low self-esteem of being a potential career artist on the side." Twinkleshine's sigh made me gaze more thoroughly to her, those light blue orbs sparkling in their own remembered fondness. "The best drawing, without sounding too egotistical, was the one of me... Us, getting a hypothetical... Oh, excuse me for one second!" Having left me for my thoughts for only a brief time, in search of a relic to the personal past. Twinkleshine would return as quickly as she left, gently placing a ruffled, but comprehensive drawn paper on the counter's surface in-between us, endorsing me to take a gander with her light grin and nod. Carefully, I picked up the item, my own eyes softening by the very childish sight before me. Of two young recognizable fillies, magically holding up their own work. 'A+'s on said papers. Aww! My muzzle twitched, blinking softly while tenderly handing the wondrous, child's drawing back to the young mare. "Please tell me you both got an A plus in the end." "We did." Twinkleshine affirmed, to my relief, before giving off her own sad smile. "It's just a shame that Twilight only distanced herself further, after all of that." Regarding the piece of aged paper in her own solemn nostalgia. ...What happened, Twilight? The prankster days I understood, but what stopped you, love, from pursuing your interest in arts, too? "So you're telling me." I began sourly after taking a seat on the rather small, but comfortable couch, watching the blue unicorn pace back and forth in her own chores. "That Twilight wasn't always just bullied because of being a past prankster." Minuette barely nodded, the third childhood friend of the alicorn's humming thoughtfully for a moment, not really having much spare time to talk as she'd be departing soon for some business in Manehatten. Just having enough time, however, to share her own addition of Twilight's childhood to the tale I sought. "Yeah-huh. She was always considered more eccentric and eager to learn than most." Minuette admitted, barely glancing my way while rushing by, checking something close to the stairs. "Some regularly assumed it was because she was learning under Princess Celestia. Others thought because Twilight wanted to return back to her pranking days, after spending notable time with Twinkleshine." "And others?" "Well..." The unicorn with a blue-and-white shaded mane and tail paused for a brief moment, finally gazing to me unsurely as followed with this next answer, my own chest leaping a little in concern by what her emotions and tone were vocalizing. "Others speculate Twilight was... Different." To that, I blinked, both confused and worried by what was going on with Minuette's behaviour. "I mean, she is... Was Celestia's personal student, naturally more seeking in knowledge and pursuit of magic. Surely that was to be expected?" A shake of the head. "Not just that. I mean, like, different-different." Say what now? My posture tensed, but the unicorn's attention was soon fixed on the clock nearby, huffing lightly. "Going to be late at this rate." I opened my muzzle- "No, thank you, I am perfectly fine packing everything myself." If you say so... "What do you mean by that form of difference? Surely everyone wanted to learn as much magic as possible in that school." "Not to the extent Twilight went through. She devoted so much time to both learning and even showing off her skills with that much enthusiasm, it was starting to make ponies concerned, envious and... Jealous." Minuette flinched for a moment, passing a side-glance of sincere apology. "Hence the bullying..." My mouth set firm, body clenched briefly by another painful comparison between us. Bullied for being different. Granted, that I knew about Twilight being picked on in her young days in school for thus, but it still pained me to hear or be reminded of it. That wonderful mare never deserved such raw jealously and anger thrown against her innocent younger self. An abusive past her human counterpart had also endured, only much, much later. Guess ponies and humans weren't that distinctive in harming those who express more interest in life than others... No matter. Both Twilight's were happy now, in the company of dear, good friends whom love, cherish and value them. That was, at least one Twilight, since another was currently suffering by the ill judgment of a horrendous boyfriend whom only sought to understand her mindset. "Look, you're better off getting more answers from another old friend." Minuette's rather impatient voice startled me out of those darkened thoughts, the blue mare regarding me in both sympathy and resignation. "Try Lemon Hearts; she should be currently helping out in the public library and soon to retire for the day." Afternoon was getting pretty late, thinking about it. "Better her than me, when you hear more about the darker sides of your special somepony's past." A part of me was already dreading as much. And yet, nodding in thanks, I left the blue mare to finish up packing for her trip, intending to solve the rest of my questions before the day was up. No matter the internal harm it would cause upon me. "Are you honestly certain you want to know, from me of all ponies?" Lemon Hearts inquired amongst our shared stroll through the repaired park, walking down a common marble path with uncertain, reluctant eyes. "These are really things you should hear from Twilight herself." "In the event of Twilight never telling me... And the likely but tragic indication she never will..." I sighed, glancing back to the yellow unicorn with a pleading expression, yearning to realize more than ever before at this point. "I have to know. I have to understand some things, and maybe knowing the truth will help bring closure." And clarity... "...As you wish." Lemon soon conceded, after a long period of silent contemplation. "But please, don't say I didn't warn you." Whatever pain will come, I must hear it. Living in ignorance isn't living at all. "So you know that Twilight was often picked on by her peers for being different." "That was as much as Minuette told me, yes." Bracing myself, moreso as Lemon's heart mentally inhaled, preparing herself for the memories to unfold and be shared. "Well, that's only the half-truth." Huh? Lemon would immediately clarify. "It wasn't just the students who expressed their displeasure on Twilight at every possible chance." I almost halted completely in our walk, but something bordering on agony welled up in my being. No, she couldn't possibly be implying that- "Once she started distancing herself from Twinkleshine, for reasons we never really understood. Maybe it was to devote more time with the Princess, or become much better at her grades, we never asked." Lemon sighed wearily. "In any case, the isolation made her a target for jealous students... And teachers alike. Behind her idol's back, of course." Adding once seeing my whirled expression, a faint self-deprecating smile. "There isn't a day I don't look back, wishing I could have helped in some way." "...How?" I gulped, asking the only real, and first question which sprung to mind from this HORRIFIC revelation. Voice bordering to that of cracking by the mere thought of Twilight... Enduring... "How bad was it...?" Her grimace didn't help in learning this history. "Honestly, I admire Twilight's strength in character; she put up with it moreso than I could. Even Moondancer admitted as much. Twilight's passion and enthusiasm, to learn and be the very best at what she does, pushed back the negativity of her peers and mentors. That filly was practically the most strongwilled amongst, despite all the tears, hardships and ruins of her notes and books..." A ghost of a tiny smile. "She was the best among us, even when Twilight never flat-out said it..." ... ... ... Though the reveal that Twilight was better than everyone back then at that school, enduring through the pain and belittlement of her peers since her drive to learn was much stronger, it was still agonizing for my clenched heart to hear. My breathing slowed, as we eventually paused somewhere in the middle of the serene park, remaining debris being removed by workers. More and more, I was becoming afraid of what else I was learning. "Did it ever get any better...?" Lemon's first answer, however, diminished by a slow, regretful shake of the head. "Not until after the worst prank imaginable was pulled on her... Which, we guessed, was petty revenge for her stink bomb gag much, much earlier..." Another glance, unsure and filled with resignation. "Are you certain you want to...?" My expression was enough for confirmation. Did I honestly want to hear the worst prank imaginable inflicted upon Twilight? Not particularly. But again, clarity and closure. I had to understand. The yellow unicorn nodded, finally confessing. "One evening, as ponies were prepared to go home, Twilight stayed behind for some after-school tutoring with the Princess. I don't know much of the details, but apparently, some bullies were waiting outside for her, and they..." I said nothing, letting Lemon take a moment to compose herself after the mare clenched her eyes shut, gathering the courage to continue speaking this tale. The note of bitter, lingering guilt residing in her voice. "We should have known... You may not know, but one of their favourite descriptions for Twilight at the time - in addition to 'freak,' 'spoilsport' and 'nerd' - was 'Celestia's Pet.'" My teeth grinded, limbs shuddering at that painful reminder of my own eerily similar comments to that last name in the past. No wonder she was so defensive... "Anyway, they thought they could coax Twilight to make a name for herself... By stealing the Princess' favourite quill right under her nose, inciting that thievery after they took the young filly's special good luck bracelet that Princess Cadence had made for her at the time, threatening to burn it along with every favourite book of hers unless she did as they asked." Were my eyes going red, or was I just beginning to see red? Lemon took no heed of my trembling state, going on through her story since it was too late to back off now. "As you could imagine, fear is an easy motivator for any child... Twilight managed to take the quill... Only for the bullies to go back on their word and..." Closing her eyes shut tightly, Lemon finally forcing out as my own heart somersaulted in sheer despair. "Frame Twilight for being the sole thief after burning all of her prized valuables." Something inside me snapped, something colder than rage and harsher than emotional pain. The sheer imagery of Twilight... Twilight... Must have gone through during this horrendous, monstrous event... My muzzle parted, unable to form words, unable to think clearly. Unable to state or express anything coherent but the following words in my head, over and over again... I'm sorry... I'm so, so sorry, love... "They were never caught." The news just kept getting WORSE! How was that POSSIBLE?! Lemon sighed in depressed recollection, barely glancing my way. "Twilight's unjust punishment lasted with a whole year of detention... And six months off from being taught by the Princess herself... Needless to say, I'm glad you weren't there to see how devastated she was following that entire year..." ...They were bullies... Just kids... Didn't know any better- No, TWILIGHT was a child! SHE didn't know any better! What could possibly justify-! They were too young, Stardust, too young to see the consequences of their acti- DON'T YOU DARE TAKE THEIR DEFENSE OVER TWILIGHT, JACK-! I NEVER WOULD YOU JUDGMENTAL [BEEP]HAT! I just... This was...! "We tried to help her..." My own eyes, close to tears, were just as misty as the mare before me, whom looked desperately close to tears while implying for forgiveness. "But there wasn't much we could do. We only learned too late, by accident no less, when we overheard a sobbing Twilight confess as much to Princess Cadence at the back of the school one late afternoon..." "I... I don't blame you." I eventually responded, flinching to myself at how... Broken I sounded to my own ears, sighing in tired regret. But that did nothing to soothe Lemon's years of guilt... Or my own. Twilight was forced to make a decision for something that was truly precious to her. To make the choice no one else would dare do. Pressured, afraid, feeling alone and wanting no one else to take the blame for her actions, never once confessing the bullies at fault. For a child, a quill. For an adult, a pearl. ... ... ... And I berated her without thinking it through, just like her teachers of old. I called her names all too close to 'Celestia's Pet,' made fun of her hobbies at times and even judged too harshly, when I was equally guilty as much of these things in the past. Twilight never could do anything she wanted herself. In fact, the mare had no real free will in her whole life than choosing to enroll in that school. Maybe... Just maybe... Twilight always had it worse than me. Starswirl... I need you to tell me, as I took this final journey of uncovering the past, back in Ponyville of all places. What do you need from me, Jack...? You know what... That solemn, tender tone in your voice tells me you've been reading my thought process the whole train ride back home. Because the comparisons between Twilight and I, the hardships and similar truths... They're too coincidental. I have to know, because what I was dwelling on matched her personality too, in regards to traits and her OCDness. The urge to organize, keep things nice and her way. It's too big to think on than to simply ignore. Starswirl... Tell me the truth. ...Twilight Sparkle does not have autism, Jack. These behavioral traits, be they positive, negative or regarded by others as unique, are of her own initial personality, and the influences of a blissful and awful past. ...That, was a relief. Sighing to myself loudly, just as I reached the house. Because that wasn't a fate I wished on anyone. Now, there was one more thing to know, a final matter in my discoveries of twilight's past life by those considered her childhood friends. It was no lie I made to Lemon; I never blamed her or those girls for all the [BEEP] my beloved Twilight had endured through as a child, and perhaps to teenagehood as well. I've learned so much in the span of the day, that the Princess of Friendship was once an artist, a prankster, a loner and shunned for crimes that weren't her own fault. It took this long, THIS long, to finally realize that Twilight never had her own decision of fate. It was sealed the moment she chose to go to that school in Canterlot, to become Celestia's student, and eventually her avatar for the Element of Magic. But consider all the good that has caused, Jack. Doing all this granted her with the reward of having the greatest friends anypony her age could ask for; to learn the sacred magic of friendship, and save so many countless times. Uh-huh, and how many times have the people of this world expressed their gratitude? How many times have they not acted like selfish, self-entitled jerks who slander the six mares for even having a hint of a fault? When Twilight was lashed on by a pony in Manehatten? When they've done so much, and not once, has a pony ever said "Thank you for saving us all?" I sometimes wondered if this world even deserved to be saved. But that wasn't my purpose here. It was time for the final closure. I have heard all the bad aspects of Twilight's past... Now, it's time to relish in the good. Hence, my visit to this common house in Ponyville. Four knocks, and the exact mare I was seeking out answered. Blinking in pleasant surprise, the lime unicorn - the very first of two to introduce me to this world - grinned brightly with an equally happy greeting. "Hi Stardust! You're here late!" True, evening was peeking over the mountains at this point. "I won't try to take up most of your time, Lyra." I smiled, albeit somewhat forced, and incredibly weary. "But I was hoping you could help me with some final answers." "Oh, okay, sure! Bon's out for the moment... Erm..." Quickly grabbing a small note from inside and reading it out-loud. "'Getting muffins of Derpy, in case anypony asks...' Yeah. that!" With the least convincing grin known to ponykind, throwing the card over her green shoulder. "So, whaddaya need?" "Tell me about Twilight's school days." As her amber eyes widened exponentially, I quickly added with a faint, amused smirk. "All the good parts; I've had enough of the bad." Lyra nodded in comprehension. "Ohh okay!" Stepping aside so I may enter. "How about the time she made a giant stink bomb-" "Heard it." "Alright... Oh, what about the time she dyed Princess Celestia, the visiting parents and the entire staff's manes blue during a hall presentation?" "...Okay, THAT is what I need to hear now."
Chapter 200: Hearth's Warming UnityHearth's Warming Eve... Known otherwise, by me of course since I was the only one still calling it as such, Christmas Eve. A time of charity, of good will and hope. A time for everyone to come together and sings carols of harmony. How much better, do you think, than to spend the most beautiful and heartwarming of holidays... With a ski race with Rainbow Dash? "Wooooooo!" "Your arse is mine, Rainbow!" Suffice to say, I was having a lot more fun than I should have had. Not only did I have little to zero experience with the extreme sport, but I was admittedly wary and hesitant to even sled down this snowy hill until the Wonderbolt decided to give me an encouraging 'pat.' It was a contest to who reached the bottom first, with Scootaloo as our sole witness, waiting straight at the end goal, hoping to see her idol succeed. Well, not all Christmas dreams come true, little one. Rainbow was currently in the lead, but that wouldn't last forever, myself swerving, deflecting and even bouncing off without harm on rocks and fallen logs sticking out of the covering snow. The scarf, whipping against the chilly winds, was much less of an inconvenience than I had previously assumed. Grinning widely as my hazel eyes through snow goggles focused extensively on the pegasus determined in proving herself the superior of the sport, a mini ramp just way up ahead. No, this race was mine! You made your bet, and you're going to regret, my dear deluded Wonderbolt! Feeling the surge of Balance through me, I pressed on, pushing off a nearby pointed rock for extra speed. The only thing that could be better for this was the Ice Cap Zone theme playing in the air- Ah, thank you Starswirl, at least someone out here was rooting for me. The ramp just just feet away, and I forced myself to move faster, just barely reaching the tip of neck-in-neck opposing the equally grinning Rainbow. Pink and hazel clashed in resolved, heated contest, so fierce our atmosphere alone could have melted the fields around us. Our bond strong enough that communication through the heart was way too established. "You ain't winning that easily, Star!" "Bring it, Crash Dashicoot!" Suddenly, the air around us shifted, as out bodies collectively soared upwards into the freezing winds, thanking our winter gear yet again for protection. Right there, just below us, was the end goal, with an awed Crusader just by its side hoping for her hero and 'sister' to emerge victorious. Hah! We shall see! Together, gold and blue wings extended enough to manage the breezing tides, slowing our descent upon whatever last remains of the large hill we had to sled down upon. In result, a great trail of a snow wave following our landing just straight into the finish line, Scootaloo forced to shield herself from the wave of our descent, before laughing happily whist we recovered from that excellent landing. Perfection! Ten out of ten, if I did say so myself! Race over, I removed both goggle and snow cap, with Rainbow following my example as we traded equal smirks. Her little sibling in-all-but-blood hurrying over with a bouncy, widened grin. "That was AWESOME! You guys did some great stunts back there!" "Well, we try." Rainbow stated cockily, throwing me a knowing smirk. "Better luck next time, Star." "What? I think you are mistaken Rainbow, I was the one who succeeded." "Pah, in your dreams! We all know you could never beat me at skiing, especially on your first try!" "Well, too bad for you, I just did." "Did not!" "Did too." We both regarded each other intently, to the point of glaring in heated contest, the sounds of a rematch just in the horizon... Before the bantering facade dropped, and we threw our heads back in collective, good-natured banter, resulting in a good ponified fist bump to declare how great a job we did in the race, together. "Seriously though, not bad on your first attempt, even if you likely used your little magic to get your through." I shrugged. Guilty, but the smirking Wonderbolt didn't appear to mind as much, playfully punching my clothed shoulder. "Told you this would get you into the holiday mood." Yep. Rainbow, of all ponies, not wishing me to be in a dour mood this holiday because Twilight and I... Well, we haven't exactly reconciled yet after our last explosive argument. And our friends, as goodnatured and generous as always, saw to it we felt the festive holiday mood regardless of our issues. "So you did- Hm?" I looked to the side at the familiar presence heading our way, Rainbow and Scootaloo following my example at the sound of fluttering winds against the chilly winds. Wasn't as cold as it was this morning, honestly. "Hey guys!" Ah, Spike! I smiled in greeting back as the dragon wrapped in a cute green scarf hurried our way, announcing the purpose behind his sudden arrival. "All the other guests have arrived at the castle, we're just waiting on you guys now!" ...And just like that, all great things must grind to a halt. I nodded. "Thanks for telling us Spike." Forcing a grin while turning to the others. "Shall we? You must be eager to hang out with your friends, Scootaloo." "That obvious huh?" The small pegasus replied jokingly, while I ignored Rainbow's intent gaze, even on the nice flight back towards the beautiful castle, illuminating flawlessly against the gently snowfall. I had answers to hear, and since two ponies who can supply as much have finally arrived... It's time to know the truth. "I'm not sure what it is you want to hear, Stardust. All these things happened years ago, why should they be a problem now?" Pausing from my brief pace back and forth, I threw a side-glance to the white stallion with blue hair and answered accordingly, "Because those past errors have influenced a terrible decision on Twilight's part, almost gravely costing us all..." Muttering sourly whilst resuming my pacing. "And I'm sitting around, blaming myself for never even asking..." The three of us gathered in a small, well-decorated room for this private talk. Spike, Starlight and Pinkie spared no expense in having every nook and cranny of the home experience the happy sensations of Christmas. It was far enough, this room, to be away from the main, bustling party of all family members and guest currently enjoying themselves. Including the, ahem 'Young Six,' whom stuck around after one of their own started some [BEEP] at the school or something. Bigger fish to fry was right here, now with these two ponies coming over. "You can't put Twilight's past mistakes on yourself." Cadence interjected, standing beside her equally concerned husband and offering some support. "As much as it pains for one to think their loved one isn't as flawless as they want them to be, you can't just place the burden of a filly's erroneous ways upon yourself." "I can when I should have asked. Twilight asked about my own past like, my own mistakes... And I've shared with everything, every dark secret... And I..." Glaring at the carpet firmly, hating myself still for this. "I never even asked..." Shining spoke up next, sounding faintly amused with what followed. "I'd be surprised if she told you right off the bat... Twilight's always been reclusive when it comes to sharing her own dark secrets. Believe me, I had to go to Cadence here when, one day, she returned home looking more depressed and lonely than I'd ever seen her." Cadence hummed gently, light purple eyes reflecting sympathy and compassion. As ever with this particular mare. "Twilight never intended on keeping these terrible mistakes of a young filly, desperate to have friends, our of embarrassment or seeking for pity. Tell us, Stardust, why you think she would?" Why? Why would Twilight keep these dark secrets after so long, especially from those much closest to her? Did her own parents, currently enjoying themselves in the lobby, even know? "...Because she's afraid of repeating herself." I answered, eventually, looking up to the two knowing equines with a somber smile. "Because she's scared she'll be taken advantage of again, and must be careful." Once more, another comparison between Twilight and I. Damn, it was a record at this point. "Twilight has been through enough in her life." The Princess of Love nodded, stepping closer with a gentle smile, expressing naught but warmth and understanding. "Some past errors, many would rather force themselves to forget, no matter how unhealthy that is." Shining chimed in, "We've tried to help her, and I dare say we've done enough of a job as we could. Twilight can be stubborn at times, and believe she can handle these kind of pains herself." Comparisons still there, and I winced. Cadence noticed. "But does that change anything you feel about her?" What? The tall, pink alicorn gently placed a gold horseshoe to my ponified shoulder, clarifying herself for me. "You still love her, don't you?" "By body, heart and soul." How's that even a question? Shining joined his beloved, smirking faintly as he asked next for his equally smug Princess. "And you'd do anything to make her happy, yes?" "In a heartbeat." These answers came naturally. Both husband and wife trading an amused, but pleased glance, before Cadence than inquired finally. "Even as to make amends, by help understanding Twilight's past better, starting from the roots." "I..." Okay, that was then I faltered, just a tad. Before the alicorn's words sunk in enough, so I could answer boldly as confidence reinforced itself. "Yes." "Then you have nothing to worry about." Both ponies taking a step back from me, smiling while purple and blue eyes both shone in fond approval. Glad I earned that, at least. "Take it from the Princess of Love who knows these things, Stardust." Cadence added with tiny amusement, but major sincerity. "You two are the best for each other." Well, that's good to be established, even though we bickered and disagreed on a lot of trifling, and some important matters. Shining, seeming to somehow pick up on my thoughts, offered his own bemused encouragement. "Think you two are bad with the bickering, you should have seen Cadence and I when we were a lot younger! We disagreed on a lot of things for almost no reason, huh?" The Princess chuckled behind her hoof, smiling coyly to her own husband, and suddenly I felt as though I was intruding on something private. Must be how Spike or Starlight felt at times. "Well, Shining, it was one unique way of showing interest in me, certainly." Not so sure I'd call Twilight and I's constant heated vocal contests as arguing- "Hm, Stardust, is something wrong?" I don't know. My head snapped to the ceiling, sensations of frustration, concern and excitement all collectively emanating from my friends. Something just happened now to garner all those emotions. I wondered what- "Stardust... Your cutie mark..." Blinking, I craned my head over to view the accursed mark the stunned Shining was pointing to, pulling up the cape covering one side of my glowing romp- Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh nooooooooooooooo...! Shining and Cadence, unfunnily I might add, shared another wry look, as the former then stated in grinning humour. "Guess you and Twilight do have more things in common by the day." So! To utterly show how serious I was in believing this to be some manner of a dumb, asinine prank, the first thing popped out of my incredulous, annoyed muzzle from the moment I slammed open the white doors into the rounded throne room. "Okay, Discord, you've had your fun!" Many heads turned to me in wide-eyed surprise, but my focus, as Cadence and Shining hurriedly joined the others after following my stormy pace, was intently on the floating draconequus lounging about on Applejack's seat. Soon gesturing to himself as if oblivious. "What, moi? What I have done this time? You haven't seen your room coated in talking ice frosting yet." "Discord you know damn well what you've done. I will... Will..." Trailing off the large group parted so I could see the glowing friendship map, as its aptly called, I think anyway. Approaching the circular table and bearing witness to my dumb mark spinning around upon one specific spot over the miniature Equestria. With Twilight's... And just Twilight's. Heart and star, together, circling around the same exact location. Oh God, I looked up once leaning in to check thoroughly, regarding the equally distraught, uncertain Princess, and meeting her eyes for a split second. Before we both looked away. A friendship mission with Twilight. [BEEP]. "This has to be a prank. Discord, you sent these mares on a flase mission before! If this is your way of-!" "Oh I assure you, he who runs away from his problems with the drop of a hat." A top black hat soon materializing on my brown mane, with a tiny Discord emerging from under it, occupying most of my sight with an upside down grin. "I am entirely innocent in this particular crisis. Why it almost seems like-" Swatting him off from my personal space, and the chaotic prankster soon regained his true height after teleporting before me with a smirk and shrug. "As I was saying, it seems as though even the magic of friendship wants you two bipolar little ponies to kiss and make up. And what better, than by working together in solving a friendship crisis in the middle of nowhere?! Woohoo!" Confetti flying out of his bear and rooster fingertips, before Discord resumed 'his' seat, pink bubbles blowing out from his conjured smoke pipe. Everyone knew by this point that Twilight and I had some manner of a fallout, hence why their hearts beat in worry, fear and some with a dash of hope in Discord's words and what the map rung true. And Discord didn't SEEM to be lying... But it was Discord, and his heart was as difficult to read as it was easy to walk perfectly on slippery oil. "It does look to be in the middle of nowhere." Spike piqued up then, drawing our awkward attention back onto the map, southwest pointed in Equestria, a small village close by a larger city. My eyes squinted, seeing if I could at least recognize the place in question... Nope. Are you sure? Ignoring Starswirl's vague enquiry, I straightened up, and forcing a smile towards the others. "Well, I don't have to go. Twilight of all ponies can handle a friendship mission by herself-" "Oh no ya don't!" Dammit! My path out blinked by six particular, stern mares. Even Fluttershy wasn't taking no for an answer, by her own pleading blue orbs. Applejack continued with a prod against my clothed chest. "Ya ain't just leavin' Twilight to do this alone!" "The map specifically called for both of you darlings. And we refuse to let whatever is straining your relationship get in the way of, with hope, reconciliation through cooperating together." "Are you sure about that Rarity?" Twilight asked from behind, and it pained how worried and hurt she sounded over the matter. "We're not sure helping out somepony else with their problems will help us." "Pish posh Twilight darling, that's your lack of confidence talking!" The white unicorn joining her alicorn friend with some reassurance. I kept my eyes away from the interaction. "You two both work best together, after all. That has been proven as much time and time again. The Winter Wrap Up, that dreadful Tirek..." "She's right, dear." Oh, now for my would-be mother-in-law to speak up, believing in her little Princess as always with that kindly smile from the corner of my weary eyes. "Don't allow one wrench thrown into your relationship tear you apart further... And Stardust." I stiffened by the abrupt shift in tone by a stern mother in the form of Velvet. "You do remember your promise, don't you?" ...Alright. Sighing in resigned concern, I finally turned around to face them, flinching a little by the violet eyes equally reluctant to meet my hazel own. Emotions sparkled out... Was that the teeniest bit of hope I saw in there? Or was it my wishful thinking? "Fine." I huffed, looking back to the map in question as many hearts around us sung in relief and further encouragement. Lucky them. "We'll try and make this quick so we don't miss out on the rest of the holiday." Twilight's own heart, just then, sung a piece of gratitude, not really desiring to be away from her loved ones for that long either, and I allowed myself a faint smile then. At least I was making her happy in some form of manner. "The question is." The Princess of Friendship found it in herself to lean over the edge of the magically holographic table with me, squinting in concentration to at the location our marks hovered around. "Where exactly are we being sent to? I don't recognize the village in question. Do you, Jack?" "I don't think so..." I murmured, before a familiar wise tone intervened. Oh I think you do, my boy. A small, rather isolated village next to a larger, superior metropolis? Come now, I believe you once called the citizens there as 'your people.' "...Flanktopia!" Ignoring the startled expressions from my gasp and exclamation of realization. A place Twilight would likely not get along with, on a friendship mission with Twilight, going alongside Twilight. Double [BEEP]. Saying the walk over to the rather isolated haven for Blank Flanks was awkward would be underselling it, mildly. A journey of tense silence, constantly avoidance of eye contact, especially when giving one another a sneak glance. Didn't help that, despite how much in deep water our relationship was in the present moment, how breathtaking Twilight continued to appear, even in that winter gear of an adorable hat and scarf. Yeah, not even the threat of a potential fall apart couldn't take away the Goddess that the Princess was. I winced upon seeing the faintest red hue on her left face after stealing another quick glance, cursing myself for projecting my appreciation so openly; even when we're fighting, the bond remains just as strong. Perhaps Cadence and Shining were on to something back there. Meanwhile, Twilight's heart was manifesting all sorts of feelings. Apprehension, fear and nervousness. Welcome to the club! But something else was playing around inside her as well, bordering around hesitation. Right on cue, either considering this the right time or, again, literally reading my thoughts, Twilight coughed against the gentle breeze of cold air and began speaking. "So..." Uncertain and still leaking of nervousness. "This 'Flanktopia,' you've been here before?" Oh yes, and that's precisely the reason I'm moreso anxious than usual, my dear Twilight. I nodded, though she wasn't looking my way. "Yeah, during my... Leaving." Ouch, felt that pang of hurt striking her heart abruptly as I mentioned that. Probably shouldn't have, but what better would it be to lie? "Anything you recollect last time... Anything that might relate to a friendship issue?" "...None that I can recall, really." "What are your impressions of the town, then? Anything I should know about prior to our arrival?" The lavender, protected mare asked, just as the lights of the small village next to the big city were in the horizon, over the snowy field. Ohhhhhh this will be painful! One would ask why I was so on edge about Twilight going to the town? Well... There may be a contrasting opinion between both this Princess and the folks of the well-respected community over there regarding the subject of cutie marks... "Erm... They're very distinct, the ponies there that is, from the rest of Equestria." Not to say no one was unique in their own way, but in this case... "They have a different way of looking at life than others." Violet eyes glanced to me, this time longer than a second, with a slight tilt of her head in my direction. The pair of us walking at a respectable distance between us. Finally, Twilight's interest was truly piqued; regardless how upset she was, the mare would always be fascinated with the new and unknown. "How so?" This time, there was no trace of hesitation or apprehension in her beautiful tone. Just pure curiosity and intrigue. I mentally breathed a sigh of relief, glad the tension was being pushed back in the favour of a different story. Hell, the fact we were still communicating either internal or outward was progress enough. How best to answer? "Um... They sorta reject an established notion that ponykind's use to." Wincing at myself for being so unintentionally vague, but to be fair, I didn't want Twilight going on another tangent, and not even giving the village a chance to explain themselves. "You're better off seeing for yourself." We were just feet away, anyhow. Flanktopia looking quite as peaceful and reserved even in this weather, the remaining travel there in relative silence, with some anxiousness on the side. But, as a plus, the tension between us lessened quite a tad. Okay, in spite of our fallout, in spite of our problems, and in spite of our worries and concerns for the future ahead. "Howdy strangers! Welcome to Flanktopia!" Even I couldn't repress the grin from my face, split side to side in pure recognition by the petite, friendly unicorn I could recognize and recall the name of in a heartbeat. Unable to stop myself replying back fondly, "Peacemaker!" The bright orange mare, around Twilight's own height, blinked pure brown eyes, squinting after a moment in trying to place the source of my recognition. "I'm sorry, have we encountered sometime before? Were you someone passing by?" In that answer, I could only smirk cheekily. "Yes and yes, though I may be half in size since we last met. You had an issue with the neighboring city, last I checked." Concentrating for a long moment, I gave her all the time needed, passing a faint smile to an observant Twilight. That's it, you recognize my voice, any moment now. When those chocolate orbs suddenly began widening, and my brightened expression increased every passing second I felt her signature burn in recognized comprehension. That's it, you're getting there my dear! "That voice... Wait a second... No...!" Peacemaker gasped in pure, awed disbelief. Soon cocking her head with unsure excitement. "Stardust, the name those authorities gave while chasing you out of town?!" "What?" Twilight's head snapped to me immediately, flashes of concern and barely restrained frustration through our link. Oh yeah, I hadn't really shared too much regarding my... Escapades across the land and out. "Nailed it, Peacemaker. You're looking well." "But how- When- You're okay!" Oof! Finding myself abruptly in a great embrace by the kind unicorn, close to squeezing the life out of me. Peacemaker eventually pulled back once the changed atmosphere generated by the Princess of Friendship 'watching' the friendly hug of relief, the former still gaping in astonished eagerness. "It really is you; I recognize that sly look in those eyes! How is this possible?!" "Believe me, I ask myself that same question with anything related to him..." Ha! Twilight didn't even try hiding her thoughts, only raising my expression to higher amused fondness. "Good to see you too Peacemaker. How have things been?" "Uh, one second bub!" Displaying one hoof in humoured disbelief, the young residential mare regaining composure by the minute. "You don't just get to ask something like that after re-appearing out of the blue, looking like a handsome stallion to boot!" Oooooh, probably shouldn't have said that. I grimaced openly by the next pang of emotions radiating from the fellow alicorn's heart, but the innocent unicorn was entirely oblivious. Bless her. "So, what happened to you? We've been worried sick; me, Wind Waker and Groundshaker. Even the townfolks, and especially the children you told stories kept on wondering where the creature that saved our home went." "Oh here and there. "At least some progress was made in recovery, as the mention of me saving a village earned some brownie points of approval and pride from the lavender alicorn in our bond. "Oh, I should introduce you two. Twilight, this is Peacemaker, one of the unofficial leaders of Flanktopia. Peacemaker, allow me to give the pleasure of-" A loud gasp cut me off. "Twilight, as in Twilight Sparkle, the Princess?!" The equally surprised alicorn gently nodded as attention was then focused entirely on her, by the eager unicorn and townsfolk passing by overhearing the exclamation. "The Princess of Friendship?!" Another slow nod, as Peacemaker inhaled and looked back to me for a moment again. "Then that means... Those stories you told, they were all true?! You're the special somepony of Equestria's Greatest Princess?!" Nailed it! "Wait, 'Greatest?'" Twilight blinked, unable to hear correctly for a second. Peacemaker nodded happily, gazing back to the fellow mare with a wide beam. "Oh, certainly. You're an idol among the town, boosted when your Warrior here told so many great stories of your adventures, and how much you mean to him!" Oh boy. I coughed into my rather cold hoof, pointedly looking away from the sparkling eyes and heart of the stunned mare. Yeah well... That was ages ago. Not than anything I said back then wouldn't still ring true. "My name is Peacemaker; I help run our little, but growing community. You should meet the others too, they'll be thrilled to meet you!" "What...?" There it was, the wave of pure, abrupt shock from the young alicorn, the moment of truth. She must have finally noticed. "Why is there no...?" "Hm? Oh, you mean the lack of a cutie mark? Yeah, we don't really have those around me. Stardust never told you our history during his last stay?" My body stiffened, not from the weather - though it was noticeably warmer thanks to the outside heaters from nearby houses - but by the feel of a fierce gaze into my caped back. Oh joy. "No, he didn't..." Uhhhhhhhhh. "Hey Peacemaker!" Suddenly throwing a quick grin to the blinking mare, pretending there was no expression of utter annoyed incredulity on Twilight's face by the side of my vision. "Why not show Twilight around before meeting with the others, and I can go see the children again?" "Great idea!" Oblivious and affectionately gullible, Peacemaker smiled happily and proceeding to pull an unwitting Twilight along the way. "They'll just be so happy to see you. They're at the main lodge! You remember the way?" "Oh, yes I do. Good seeing you again my dear!" Turning on the way away from an exasperated Twilight and happy Peacemaker, before the latter called out in turn down the streets. "And a Happy Hearth's Warming Evening to you, partner!" "Come on, tell us that story!" "No, we wanna hear the time you stopped King Sombra!" "Tell us the time you were King for a week!" "Oh, please tell us the time you first arrived in Equestria!" Ahh, children, they never lose their charm. Finding myself tugged back and forth by the lovely little foals of colours and genders by the wings, hoofs and tail in eager desire to be told another recounted tale. The moment they recognized me after a good six, five minutes at best when I gave enough vague hints, I was pulled further into the warm, cozy wooden interior decorated with holiday festivities. Begged to share a tale of beauty and adventure. The colts, as always, craved the journey and action. The fillies, meanwhile, on the romance and emotion. Some between either asking for the details from the differing gender. Luckily, like the last stories I shared, I had all these genres in spades. Eventually waiting for these little guys to finally settle down after being 'guided' towards a nice, comfortable bench to share the tale, grinning widely, unable to help myself. "Well children." Starting off, first, with detaching and throwing the dark blue cape upon giggling, excited foals, one lovely little colt snuggling himself contently upon my balanced lap. I couldn't resist my smile no matter how much I tried; in my element when it came to entertaining the young ones. "It's been a while since we last told stories. And, fortunately for you young ones, I have new tales to share. This Warrior's been quite busy ever since he left your beautiful town." "Even better than the last stories?" One eager filly inquired, raising a hoof adorably from the back of the close crowd huddled around me. "Oh, much better; a story where I finally didn't have to rely on six certain mares as a clutch." With that, I had their complete, excited and undivided attention, whilst I gently rubbed the soft mane of the kid sitting on my lap, just as eager as his peers. "One where I finally amend some mistakes, and save the entire multiverse in the process... Finally reuniting with the alicorn who my life was completely devoted towards, and stopped quite possibly my greatest foe yet... Who wasn't Sombra." "And that, kids, is how I saved the entire world mostly because I am awesome." Laughter filled the warm air, and I couldn't suppress my humoured, joyful grin, always in my comfort zone when it came to pleasing these youngsters. "Nah just kidding, my friends were fantastic help along the way. But yes, that is how I simultaneously saved everyone in the world and whom I loved, while then, right afterwards, proposing to the mare of my dreams." Cue noises of gushing and disgust among my attentive crowd, guess the romance isn't for everyone. I smirked. One young pegasus filly raised her hoof. "Did you and the Princess get married yet?" "Ahh... Not yet." Besides, I doubt Twilight was even considering marriage at the present moment, even if she was right at the open doorway into the lodge, watching from a good distance. The alicorn popped in halfway into the story, content moreso with listening and observing her Warrior tell his greatest tale yet towards the group of eager child equines. I snuck a quick glance, before smiling back down to the many kids surrounding me in interest. "We haven't really had time to get into the technicalities of a wedding yet." "You mean you haven't decided where to have the wedding?" "Oh, you should have it here, in Flanktopia!" "Yeah, by the Town Hall!" "Can we be bridesmaids?!" So much giddiness and hope for these kids, it pained me inside to even suggest any alternative and dash away their hopes of a wedding at all. "Heh... Children." I started lightly, offering a wry grin. "These things can't be rushed, but I appreciate the gesture." One by one, eventually as the adult ponies came around to start escorting their satisfied children home, the last little colt was still blissfully resting on my lap, having fallen asleep, cutefully so, during the long tale that lasted for... I don't know, an hour or two. Just before I gently handed him over to his smiling mother, I picked him with care, and whispered in teasing fondness. "Sleep now little pony. Let your dreams take wing... One day when you're big and strong... You will be a King~!" That's song been stuck in my head all day yesterday. Could anyone else imagine Chrysalis singing that to her, God forbid, next of kin? "As a matter of interest." Ah, Twilight finally decided it was best to approach while all alone, her heart still radiating hesitation, but alot calmer than earlier. The alicorn was even smiling, albeit tiny. "Where did you think our wedding should be? You made it clear in your story just now it was a 'spur of the moment.'" That doesn't mean I regret proposing in the first place, love... "I was thinking Ponyville... It is where it all began?" I offered with a faint grin, shrugging. "Were you thinking Canterlot?" "Erm... No, I agree, I suppose Ponyville would be the more sensible location considering... Everything." Ah, the shyness, through avoidance of eye contact. The remnants of our fallout still present as ever, but something was different. Noticeably so, our bond remaining stable and powerful enough for me to feel a change of tides within this mare. Something new. What happened between her interactions with Peacemaker and the rest? I frowned, ready to open my muzzle to ask- "So." But Twilight beat me to speaking again first, looking back to me with a complete change of subject. "Peacemaker, Wind Waker and Groundshaker didn't find anything strange regarding friendship when I asked. Did you notice anything regarding a friendship matter prior to sharing stories?" Oh, right, the mission. I could only, with some sheepish apology, smirk. "Afraid not... You?" Twilight shook her head in turn, but she didn't feel so frustrated about it as I would have assumed. Odd, she's usually so eager in finding and solving a crisis involving her speciality. "I can't sense anything amiss in this town. Everyone feels to be rather... Content." Next, the alicorn threw my a coy brow. "On your beeline towards entertaining children without even considering looking around first, I imagine?" "Hey, I kept an eye out!" Both brows raised this time, and that made me flinch by her complete knowing of me and my nature. "...For the most part." Sighing, the Princess of Friendship gazed back towards the door leading to the gentle snow and pleasant townsfolk. "Well, either you were right in it being Discord pulling another prank. Or we just need to search harder." Violet orbs glancing over her shoulder with inquisitive demand. "Are you sure you don't sense any heart in ache or in need of guidance?" I shook my head in certainty. Trust me, I've done a thorough check three, four times prior to my arrival in this cozy building. "The only ones I sense close to that are..." Didn't even need to finish, with the pair of us, once more, looking away from one another. Great, good job Jack, just as some progress and hopes of making up were in line of sight. Twilight soon nodded, slowly, and spoke with gentle unsureness. "Let's just take another look around the town, then... See if there's anything we could have missed. It wouldn't hurt." Gulping a little, I deflatedly followed after the alicorn determined to get this friendship matter sorted. All aboard the awkward train, woo woo... "Excuse me, are there any problems going on around the town?" "Not unless you count the shocking lack of firewood to spare, Miss." "Is there anyone having a midlife crisis involving friendship?" "None that I would be aware of, sonny." "Do you have a friendship problem?" "No?" "Do you have a friendship problem?" "Oh, I have no problem making friends!" "It can't be this hard..." I grumbled, the pair of our dejected selves then perched atop a snowy hill overlooking the lit town in question. "It just can't be- It was never this hard before for you, was it?" "Friendship issues can some in different forms; some moreso subtle than others." An equally weary Twilight answered, a slow glance towards the dark white sky. "At this rate, we may not make it back in time for Hearth's Warming morning." "Ridiculous... Absolute ridiculous." You know what, [BEEP] our problems, I had to rant a little. Vent. "The one time friendship needs us only to waste our time. Look at us, the Princess and the Warrior, both of us with more than enough hands-on experience with friendship, and we got jack [BEEP]!" Motioning towards Flanktopia, unable to stop myself from expressing the level of frustration for this entire waste of a good portion to our holiday, which only came once a year! "We deserve better! YOU deserve better love! Can't magic, for once, give you a break- What?" Stopping myself, from the sudden tiny smile emerging on the alicorn's muzzle, a coy sparkling gaze in my ranting direction. I blinked. "What's so funny?" "Heh, heheheheheheh..." Twilight followed that by shaking her head, her heart a new mixture of emotions. Why did I sense relief and happiness among them? Have I missed something just then, or earlier? "I'm sorry, just... Even when we're fighting, even when our relationship is in jeopardy, you still can't bring it in yourself to blame me for anything..." Blame you, love? Alright, at that absurd notion, I had to crack a tiny grin. "Kinda asking for the impossible there, Twilight." "No, I mean..." Hesitant for a brief moment, but the Princess kept going with more boldness than much earlier. Turning to look at me completely with sparkling, gorgeous eyes which the beautiful weather paled in comparison to. "You still go out of your way to keep me happy, regardless of what we're going through... Even when I make horrible mistakes, you still, somehow, blame yourself for them." "Well, it's my own fault for not being there to help you prevent them." "You can't predict everything, Jack." "I should have watched the movie first." "Even then, you were too far away to have stopped me." "I would have found a way..." "No, Jack. It's my fault for ever assuming you would resort to such means." "And it's MY fault for ever giving you the impression I would, love..." ... ... ... Wait... Were we... Were we talking? Like, actually talking about what happened, and resolving it? Was this really happening? Twilight seemed equally surprised, and extremely hopeful herself, so much so we were both smiling, uncertain but filled with anticipation, to each other... Followed by me saying next. "Honestly, I should have kept reminding myself you're still capable of making mistakes... No one likes to believe their partner's imperfect." To that, Twilight answered with a light snort. "Speak for yourself honey." Hm? Following that retort with a faint smirk and tilt of the beautiful head. "I prefer reminding myself of my partner's faults... Because they're half of what attracted me to you to begin with, Jack." Oh... Right. "Like Balance, I adore you for both your pros AND cons. A pain in the plot you can be at times... Many times, that will never stop me from lo- Err... Liking every single aspect about you." I remembered that little speech, that Twilight oh so happily provided, putting those snooty arseholes in Manehatten in their place for their judging of her special somepony. God that felt like eons ago... Just how long have we been together now? I couldn't even keep track at this point. Timelines between various worlds travels can do that. "You're still young, Twilight. Still always capable of making major mistakes." I finally relented, wanting to express as much for a good while, ever since that return trip from Canterlot once seeking out enough of my Princess' past of both hope and despair. "I just... Keep forgetting that. You've always been more mature for your age..." A short pause. "That's the nicest thing you've said to me in a while since our fallout." Came the lighthearted confession, with Twilight's smile gently widening. "If you think me stealing the pearl was enough to cause catastrophe, by the by, you should have seen what happened when I released Starswirl from limbo." 'I,' not 'we.' Count on Twilight to take the whole fall for her friends. Another comparison chalked down, though that thing we had in common could've been established waaaaaay back. I smirked, feeling more and more at ease by the moment. "Spike mentioned that event, though not in full detail. Apparently Starswirl wasn't too happy with you about unintentionally releasing the darkness of his former student?" "Something like that." Twilight could only shrug sheepishly, putting on that adorable expression from being reminded of a past wrong. "Suffice to say, it made me wish it was you being upset with me than him." "That bad...?" One nod. ...Starswirl, remind me to murder your past-present self, okay? How do you think I became a spirit to begin with, Jack? Hardy har... "Never meet your heroes. I learned that the hard way." Twilight grinned with embarrassed humour, that I couldn't help but reflect. Eventually, we both turned back towards the beautiful town, the Princess sighing a little in solemn thought. Wonder what she was thinking now? "But you know... I realized something that day. Something I should have learned long ago." Oh? I didn't even ask, instead looked towards the mare thoughtfully regarding the peaceful village, knowing she would answer in her own time. And when she finally did, something in my chest leaped by the abrupt warmth following her breathtaking voice. "Instead of appreciating somepony who's been there for me in books, I should have appreciated somepony who's always been there for me since I first arrived in that small, humble town years ago..." Sparkling, pure violet gazing, once again, to meet my softened hazel. The raw emotion and... Affection, pure and forgiving, in that voice and through those mystifying eyes. I found myself unable to exhale. "Someone so considerate, passionate, always ready to protect our friends... Our son... Me... That regardless of how many mistakes he commits, be they major or small, it's always with us in mind... With me in mind, without sounding so selfish... That whole event had me comprehend, Jack, that my real hero... Was a stubborn, beautiful human who would move the stars themselves to make me and all his loved ones happy... I'm sorry for never realizing that sooner." "Twilight..." What could I say to that? But just like with this amazing pony, my own emotions poured out in truth. "The feeling is mutual. All of that... I'm just sorry I constantly took your own feelings, and the rest of our friends for that matter, for granted because I kept on presuming I was doing the right thing, in the end... You have every right to judge me for my grave errors." My head bowed, but the Princess would have none of it, soon cupping my bearded cheek so our eyes could meet again, much closer to one another than had been in months. And my aching heart leaned forward by the close, affectionately contact I desperately missed. That we both missed, judging from the sparkling orbs and blissfully amused smile. "I think I've done enough of that for a lifetime. All I want now, Jack, is for us to finally forgive and forget, and stop dwelling on what kept bringing our closeness to a halt multiple times... All I want, Jack, is your love and consideration..." Suppose we still had a lot to learn about each other... You know what? I wouldn't even complain for that. "And you have that." I answered back in a fierce whisper, contrasting her soft own, noses all too close to touching one another, brushing. "I'm only upset it took your childhood friends and Celestia - of all ponies - to have me realize why precisely you would ever make those errors." Ignoring the jab, or not even processing it, towards her former mentor, Twilight chuckled angelically, music to my ears from this proximity. "And it took consulting my friends... And even your other self in Sunset's world, watching him interact with that other me, to remind me why you are my special somepony..." How... How was it possible, for someone such as yourself to exist, my love...? As if hearing that, most probably, Twilight looked down with nervous hope, and this time, I cupped her soft, beautiful cheek, having our gazes meet once more, never looking away. Now was the time. "I guess we're both just massive idiots then." "Hmm, finally, something we can agree on. And it only took Starlight to help me realize that." "Heh, Sunset for me." "How about that?" Twilight gently mused, her gorgeous lavender hoof stroking my leaning face with a wider grin. "The students surpassing their teachers." Laughter followed that, small but filled with content. The remnants of our past grievances, at last, disappearing. Yes, Twilight made a mistake, almost dooming Equestria... Twice... But be fair, Jack, how many times have you almost caused worldwide catastrophe as well? Sombra? Zagreus? It's as though Balance itself was pointing that we're both the same cut from the cloth, just as equally capable of making various mistakes over and over again. Perhaps that's why we were brought to Flanktopia; the reminder that, take away the obvious, and everyone can be more alike than we realize. Twilight, intelligent and eager to learn as always, likely reached that same conclusion, perhaps when she conversed with this town's leaders- The sound of large bells ringing. Echoing across the towns and fields. From the city itself, louder noises of celebrating a wondrous holiday followed suit, but neither of us took our eyes from one another. Bells deafening by comparison of the noise speaking through Twilight's gentle, but lightly flushed eyes, both of us unable to look away, grinning under this beautiful setting. "I guess midnight struck... Happy Hearth's Warming, Twilight." "Hmm... Merry Christmas, Jack." The Princess of Friendship looked as though she could stare forever... As could I, if she wanted that. "Shall we head home... Or maybe see how these unique ponies down there celebrate the holiday too?" This time, I smirked softly. "Indulging your endless curiosity as to how a grown society of Equestrians can live without cutie marks along the way, I imagine?" Haha, that flash of sheepish affirmation in her heart and coy grin, prompting my smirk. But yeah, we should eventually get out of this weather. ...Although... "Now, we could go either, love... Or we could vent what lingering emotions we have to the whole fallout the best way possible." That look of sincere, beautiful confusion was instantly replaced by shock from the hoofful of snow suddenly impacting her surprised, angelic features. Whilst I leaped back, prepared for whatever retaliation Twilight will most likely swear for. Wiping the stuff from her muzzle, the Princess smirked in annoyed love while magically summoning up a snowball... And two... And four. And twenty-one. Yes I counted each one. "Why, that sounds like a fantastic idea, honey." It only took the end of the snowball war for us to finally notice our marks were glowing in success.
Chapter 201: Righteous Surpassing"Spike you uh... Hm, you need some help there, buddy?" Looked like he actually needed it. "Ugh, no... I got this!" Putting his scaled back into it, the young dragon lifted the entire bag of mail into the library, with Twilight shortly following after, not helping in the least obviously. And when I say an entire bag, I mean enough to make a small hill. Starlight and I traded a bemused glance upon the scene. "Twilight, love, you know we don't have kids for menial labour." "Hush, Jack. Spike was all too happy to volunteer." Twilight answered without skpping a beat, just as the bag was finally dropped from the young lizard's purple back... With constant letters drowning poor Spike. Starlight stated after a moment, once putting her own book down. "I'd hate to imagine any other kids you guys have in future enduring that." "Thankfully, I would never endorse putting any children being forced to carry my stuff." Came my own amused grin. Twilight rolled violet eyes, pretending not to blush at the very propsect to a future with more offsprings. My smirk only widened more. Pulling himself out of the hill of messages, Spike spat out one envelope, taking one look at it before passing on to the Princess. "Postcard for ya Mom. Tenth one this month." Twilight beamed happily by the news, accepting the offered letter while the young dragon next sorted through the pile. Stocking out to hand over to the next pony with messages, "Got some letters from your Dad, Starlight, something about a new festival he's planning in Sire's Hollow. Sunburst, with some long-looking messages and pictures. Uhh... Oh, a letter from Trixie... Three from Maud... And some postcards from your old village." Starlight graciously took the offered stacked letters, smiling while beginning to read the first one. And as Twilight was using magic to sort out and organize the rest of the mini-mountain of paper, Spike got the last letters for yours truly, myself putting the tablet down from my son's approach. Why tablet? Fanfiction. ...Twilight gave most of the good books to the school library. "Here you are Dad, you got a letter too, from Las Pegasus of all places." Oh? Humming, I took the letter, examining the formal hoofwriting curiously. Odd, I don't recall having any acquaintences in the pony equivalent of a place filled with scum and gambling. Come to think of it. "Twilight, have I ever been to Las Pegasus?" "Not that I know of... Huh." The Princess blinked from her spot once inspecting the card more thoroughly. "That's a coincidence; this postcard's from Las Pegasus." What? Starswirl was off gambling away money there? But why would he send me a letter? Hey teach, did you send me a letter when you were still breathing? In this current time, not that I can recollect. Perhaps you have another friend visiting the place. Shrugging, I opened the contents with care. Whilst the others kept on conversing. "Spike, you don't have to keep straining yourself carrying around heavy stuff, you know." "Well I kinda do, Starlight! How else am I gonna be a Twilight Warrior if I don't work on these guns?" The sound of kissing own tiny excuse for muscles. But hey, you should see my lack of skin as a human. "I'm pretty sure there's more to being a Twilight Warrior than just exercise, right Jack?" "Hm? Oh sure... The Hell am I reading...?" Was this real, right now, these contents...? "Maybe, but I don't wanna take any chances. I mean, daily meditation is fine and all, but I can't just slack behind when Dad here managed to fight back an Ursaminor on his first time! I wanna learn how to pick up boulder with one claw, and fly at supersonic speed, and breathe like golden flames! Don't tell you you wouldn't jump at the chance too, guys?" "Heh, I don't think being a Warrior's cut out for somepony like me, Spike..." "And 'golden flames?' Did Jack mention anything about being capable to accomplish something like that?" "Ehh, not exactly, but he did say that Balance varies when used between different species. Just imagine what a dragon could do with that kind of power!" "All the more reason, Spike you should really be taught in the training field out back-" Oops, sorry, but I just interrupted that entire conversation by a startling loud laugh. I mean, who could blame me, this letter was just hysterical with every word! "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA! Oh God! Oh lovely Christ...!" "Sounds like a good letter." Starlight commented once regaining composure, lifting a raised bemused brow. "Go on Stardust, indulge us." All too gladly my dear. "Ahem, allow me to translate bascially what this 'consolation' letter is honestly saying." Unable to resist my own smirk and speaking my own variation of the the message from a certain Chancellor. "Dear Prince Balance. I'm too much of a wuss to explain myself in person, but basically two certain con brothers decided against learning from their mistakes and attempted plagerizing your Princess' book and open up their own 'Friendship University.'" Unfortunately, I have not been drinking enough cola this morning to have entirely made that up in my head. Friendship University. Come on now. By Flim and Flam, no less? "They hoped to seek approval for opening this oh-so educational facility by approval of my speciest EEA. However, remembering when the council and I were scared [BEEP]less after your benevolence put us in our place, we honoured our part of the deal against any attempts of sabotage in that school belonging to your absurdly attractive Princess, so longas you keep your end of the bargain. With well regards, please don't hurt us, Chancellor Neighsay the Neighsayer on the Neighsay Shore." Finishing that loose transalation with a small beam, I glanced up the three bemused others, whom all exhanged a glance of mixed reactions. "Friendship University?" "The Flim Flam brothers?" "Chancellor Neighsay?" "Wait... They tried to plagerize my school book on teaching friendship?!" There we go, that sunk in. Twilight twitched in understandable fury, frowning darkly before looking away back at the others stacked letters, hurriedly searching through for something. "Yes, I thought I noticed a signature familar to me while looking through. It's from the EEA." One moment of skim reading later, and Twilight's mood only darkened further. "Trust those two to try taking credit for other's success..." "Well, at least it shows how successful you've been in establishing the School of Friendship and its reputation." Starlight offered with a wry grin, hoping to calm her former mentor down. Twilight, though, was having zero of it, setting the letter down with a determined appearance. "No, I will not stand for this. It's not just me who made the school where it is today; all of my good friends equally contributed for its achievements in spreading the magic of friendship throughout Equestria and growing. This... This is an insult to everything we've done!" Wow... Twilight was getting more passionate and overly worked up about this than I would have assumed. Guess she feels that strongly about the school. Well, it would be considered her crowning moment of creating along with her friends... Intentionally, that is, when we're not talking about this castle. Even Spike echoed the simultaneous surprise by her heated behaviour. "Err, Mom, I think you're getting a tad worked up about this?" A brief, faint smile came the first response. "Blame your father." Oh, sure, blame me for any temper actions. But Twilight was in no mood for further jests, already halfway towards the doors out to the hallway. "They can try to take Applejack's farm. They can try to ruin other ponies' lives for their own self gain. They can have the nerve to offer help from us after doing so much in the past, but this..." Sparkling violet thrown over her shoulder, with a smirk thrown to me reminiscent of the Evil Twilight I helped break free of Chrysalis' work. An expression I could only describe as 'hot.' "Up for helping me give those con artists a piece of my mind, honey?" Oh, with the way you say 'honey,' how could I possible refuse? My own coy grin was enough of an affirmation. "This might be our best date yet, love." Damn. Back there was... God damn. "Twilight, remind me to never jest about you lacking any backbone to non-world conquerors again." I stated in genuine, amazed humour, unable to repress my impressed grin. The pair of us leaving the university that was shut down the moment it was even finished constructed in this equivalent of Vegas. "Because I think, back there, you just gave ME a run for my money." Ever modest, the beautiful lavender Princess shrugged, pointedly avoiding my awed gaze with a light hue of pink on her features. Embarrassed, but flattered, the furious indignation carried over since the quick trip to Las Pegasus vented out from chewing the two con brothers out only a few minutes prior. "It was nothing, just sometimes I think a rant can be well-deserved after all." Sly violet eyes glancing my way momentarily, the quirk of a faint smile. "You bring out the worst in me, after all, Jack." "'Nothing?'" Oh Hell no, back there was NOT nothing. "Twilight, dear, you made those ponies look like they were going to [BEEP] themselves senseless. You were like a volcano of explosive literature. I hadn't seen you that angry since... Since... Well I can't remember. But still, that was incredible!" Flushing ever harder by my sincere praise, the alicorn merely shook her head in spite of our bond picking up on her touched humility. "It's not a thing to be proud of, Jack, losing one's temper..." Before, just then, grinning a bit wider my way in a reflection of mischief. "But sometimes, it just feels relieving to express how one truly feels. Never healthy, after all, to bottle emotions up. Literally, once, in Starlight's case." Ha! "But no, seriously." After our moment of shared laughter occurred, calming down enough to converse while walking down the street to nowhere in particular, oblivious to any passing gawk of nearby equines... And another dragon-looking dude in a cloak. Seriously, what's with that? "You usually vent differently as opposed to THAT back there. What's changed love?" "...Honestly, you're the change." Huh? I paused, raising a brow of confusion, and Twilight was only a few steps ahead before halting herself, looking back with her own amused, but affectionately warm appearance. "Is that so surprising, that I want to be more like my rebellious, passionate fiance who isn't afraid to speak his mind when an injustice occurs? That I find it refreshing, often bordering on attractive, when he fights back anything he deems unfair for anyone else? I may have been, as referred to by some, a 'stick in the mud,' but sometimes... Everypony has to let loose... Let's just say Flim and Flam provided the perfect opening and leave it at that, shall we honey? Now, let's go home." Concluding that short, well-explaining speech with a sly wink, Twilight merrily trotting on back towards the direction we took in opposite. I... Was I that much an influence to the Princess now? If so, I was bloody loving it! Ohh, Jack, this only begins to scratch the surface with what's to come. Someone sounds entirely pensive. Something on your mind, old spiritual timer? Mentally asking as I followed after the breathtaking mare, unable to take my awed eyes off her cheerful, calmer state now still. My on-again off-again teacher replied after a few heartbeats passed. Mine, that was. Today is coming back to me, my boy... And what a day it was. "And then she said, right to their faces without skipping a beat, 'You know, it's not everyday I see two confident ponies blab out of their cutie marks. Maybe I should study this rare phenomenon and prevent it from spreading.' With a look as though ready to give them a magic autopsy! Seriously, their fur changed ten different shades of colour by every vague sentence made from the alicorn! I promise, I'm not bull[BEEP]ting any of you." "We believe ya." Applejack reassured with a nod, a member of this captive audience of friends I was just all too happy to recount was happened earlier today. Consisting of herself, Rainbow, Fluttershy and Spike over a nice afternoon of horseshoe throwing. Spike was winning, if anyone's asking. "It was like seeing a brand new pony before my very eyes; so bold, so determined, so unforgiving. That GORGEOUS mare didn't give those con brothers any break whatsoever to even catch their breath. Every stutter or stumbling over their words was enough to give fuel to the fire; Twilight was like a raging inferno of protectiveness over the effort of her friends and why friendship shouldn't be deemed a profitable business venture for some hacks. I swear, Flim and Flam were sweating harder than a sauna, you should have seen them five minutes in her 'stern lecture!'" While the orange Earth Pony was trying desperately hard not to display any bubbling glee from two certain con artists whom have been nothing but trouble - for herself most of all - in the past, despite making some amends after a friendship problem, Rainbow had no such issue. "Heheheheheheh, serves them right! It must have been that good if it's making Stardust here gushing like a fanboy." I shrugged without shame. To be fair, I WAS a fanboy, of Twilight particularly, long prior to my arrival in Equestria. "It's nice that Twilight was so passionate for our hard efforts." Fluttershy soon contributed in, smiling in flattered lightheartedness. "We should thank her later. Oh, if she's still not too mad about the incident first, of course." "Nah, she blew off all her steam right into their faces." I assured my good quiet friend, smirking lightly. "I just wish I brought a camera." Hang it on my friendship mirror to look back at for one of Twilight's hottest moments ever. "Heh, I wish I could've gone with you guys! Twilight putting Flim and Flam in their places? I could've brought some popcorn for us!" Applejack shared our Wonderbolt friend's enthusiasm in a more restrained manner, smiling lightly. "While I'm glad that those two no-gooders were dealt with, somethin' about that story that ya mention has me curious." All eyes turned on the farmer, whom clarified thoughtfully as green orbs rolled around. "Ya say the pair of ya found some papers, like assignments and grades and... What's the word, exams, yeah? That they looked, when Twilight gave a proper inspection, exactly like the same our school has? Does that strike anyone as odd?" Yeah... Valid point, Applejack. But Rainbow was quick to dismiss the matter with a careless shrug. "Eh, so they copied our work. Low, but not surprising." "I dunno..." The orange mare in a stetson wasn't ready to give up the subject just like that, with the typical trait of looking into things more thoroughly. Applejack always followed her own gut when something's amiss, it's an admirable trait. "Assignments, homework, grades and friendship lessons exactly like ours, down to a T? It don't feel right, how could they have copied all that if they've never even been to our school?" Again, an interesting question. Contrary to popular belief, Twilight alone didn't craft all the tests and lesson papers for the classes; each of the Mane Six contribute, not only by teaching, but also from designing their own methods of assignments and grading. But what Twilight and I discovered after leaving the con brothers scared [BEEP]less shared, according to the fellow befuddled alicorn, a one-hundred percent flawless resemblance as to how ALL of our friends designed their own teaching work, with scarcely a trace showing Flim and Flam's spin on things. The plagiarized work was a perfect match, meaning they had to have mimicked it all from scratch. Or, they already had it to begin with. And I wasn't the sole person outside the barn here to contemplate that idea. "Hmm..." Spike hummed loudly, rather cutely tapping his purple chin "Perhaps... If someone from the school gave them all your examples of teaching." Gasps. "You mean... Someone's been sending Flim and Flam our hard work for them to copy from without asking?" Fluttershy inquired, earnestly aghast. But Applejack frowned. "Maybe a leap of logic that there, Spike." "But think about it Applejack. It's no coincidence, if what was Dad says is true, for Flim and Flam of all ponies to have the precise same assignment papers, grading and friendship lessons that our School of Friendship has taught before. Plus, you guys really think Flim and Flam would have any idea how to teach friendship? Obviously they either tried opening their 'Friendship University' to take advantage of our popularity or get back at us. It makes sense someone's helping them!" The young dragon finished with hand on hips, nodding and looking pleased with his own logic. At least someone was feeling satisfied by the revelation, before Rainbow was positively fuming, almost as much as the cold, righteous fury Twilight displayed earlier this morning. "So, someone thinks it's okay to steal MY- I mean, OUR ideas and send them to those con artists?! Ohh no! When I find out who, it's detention for the rest of the semester!" Well... At least it wasn't full-on expulsion. Rainbow was being reasonably restraint in light of the circumstance, normally she wouldn't be so hesitant when it came to her efforts being ripped off by others. Does anyone remember Lightning Dust? "Stardust?" A tender voice called out, worried blue, serene eyes belonging to the compassionate yellow mare glancing in my direction. "Did you ever feel anything... Off in your visits to the school? Anything that could relate to somepony taking all our hard work and sending it to others?" "No I-" Pausing immediately, blinking in realization. Well, that's not entirely true. "Actually, there is something." This time, I was the center of attention again, Rainbow and Applejack particularly attentive for the right reasons. "Sometimes, when I visit, I get this... Oily presence that comes and goes in the school." Applejack blinked. "Like, imbalance or... Somethin' else? Does it feel dangerous?" "...I don't know." Came my rather sheepish confession, sharing the blonde equine's frown and regarding the ground between us, trying to figure it out. "It keeps appearing and disappearing before I can get a proper lock on it, or him or her." Whoever it was, this individual was crafty enough to conceal their own presence, even through magic. I gazed back up to their disappointed expressions. "If it is a student, I can't even intervene." Fluttershy soon sighed loudly. "Oh, right... The deal between you and that mean-spirited Chancellor..." Sadly, yes my dear. I was forbidden to take any action involving the school, its staff or students in any circumstance. Normally I was rule-breaker, but this wasn't for my sake. If it meant keeping this passion project of Twilight's away from the grubby, spiteful hoofs of Neighsay and his Ministry of Boredom. But not all hope was lost, as Spike perked up. "Maybe you can't do something, Dad... But I can." What? The young, confident lizard throwing a thumbs-up with a coy grin. "Time to put your training to good use, I'll see what I can find out." Before I could protest the possibility of danger, unfortunately, the rest were endorsing the prospect. "Heck yeah Spike, go make your parents proud!" "Wonderful idea Spike!" "And we'll help anyway we can!" ...I huffed, rolling my eyes fondly with a nod by the pleading expression on Spike's eager face once regarding me following their support. The other's expectant looks didn't help. Alright then, Spike, show us what you got! As if he wasn't already showing off his practice in Balance by besting even Rainbow Dash AND Applejack in this returned game of throwing metallic shoes. There we are. Violets with a dash of lavender, red roses and some whites too. And a few yellow to symbolize Twilight's favourite activity outside of magic. Satisfied, I placed the new bouquet neatly down before her bedroom door, knowing the alicorn wasn't in there but would be pleasantly surprised to find them later. Wonder if she'll enjoy the new flowers added in considering the day she's had. I'm confident she'll love them, Jack. Yeah... Provided she doesn't get too hungry to even appreciate the appearance first. I smirked, casually strolling down the hallway to the kitchen, a little peckish myself. Today was quite eventful; Flim and Flam trying to rip off friendship lessons, Twilight exploding vocally, and now Spike promising to go investigate the bizarre presence at the school. The lavender mare was currently conversing with a visitor in the reading room, since I couldn't identify the newcomer's signature, but nothing close to the oily form I kept picking up at the school. In any case, it was a long day, and I had been long depraved of food. Know what I'm thinking? Pasta and tuna! I love me some pasta and tuna. A fine dish, my boy. Okay, you've been complimenting me all day. What's up with you, teach? It sounds like you're trying to butter me up for something. Perish the thought Jack, I am simply approving of your well-meaning actions on this fine day. You've been supportive of Twilight recently, moreso than ever, with flowers everyday, chocolates on the weekends, reading out-loud her favourite history books when she's in yearn of rest, handling her own tasks without prompt. I am just enthralled by your determination since your patch up during Hearth's Warming. While that's true, I had been devoting every ounce of time at late to pleasing my alicorn Princess and making things right, I doubt it's all patched up again. One night of apologizing and admitting we're both morons that don't think in the long run scarcely could patch everything right back upwards. Regardless, try you do. Everything you've been doing since uncovering your own feelings for the Princess has been devoted in making her happy, which you often achieve with flying colours through your own selfless, well-meaning decisions. A momentary pause. Not to mention, by the by, your preference of pleasing your friends and son in addition. I dare say you make it nigh impossible for any of them to resent you, my unorthodox boy. Now, you may argue it isn't in their nature to hate, but you would be surprised how, without difficulty, the sensation may come to us, similar to your own kind. Hm... Good try, by the way, in dodging my earlier question, Starswirl. ...Well, it was worth an attempt. Followed by a weary, but faintly amused sigh from the invisible spirit, and I smirked in self-satisfaction at catching the oh-so wise being off-guard. You're more perceptive than you give yourself credit for. Go on then, old pony, tell me why you've been making complimenting sandwiches all day. Is there something on the horizon I should be on the lookout for, or do you have some bad news you feel obligated to share, but want me to be of sound behaviour to endure it? ... ... ... Starswirl...? Eventually, after what sounded like some resolved acceptance, the essence replied with soberness. It's better you find out for yourself... Now that is. Huh-? The sound of shared laughter alerted my twitching horse ears, craning my head down the hall ocne passing around a corner, to the room Twilight and her guest occupied, the latter's laughter mixed with the former's sounding decidedly familiar. The presence itself, once getting closer, was purely warm, wise with a sense of purpose. But came with the faintest edged outlines of some minor regret. Curious. An old friend of Twilight's? Granted it's none of my business, and I didn't want to interrupt their pleasant time but... Something about Starswirl's vague response prompted me to continue, raising a brow as I inched down the hall, closer to the doors into the reading room with a visible gap in-between, light pouring out. More quiet conversing, and then, more warm laughter. Laughter, on closer inspection, which stiffened my whole form, was belonging of a voice I knew all too well. And who could blame me, having tolerated the sage's tone for years. Without real consideration, I plowed through the doors into the relatively lit room, noting the two ponies smiling and talking on the couches surrounding a table of postcards. A part of my mind scoffed by seeing all those cards in question. The rest, focused upon the certain individual in a cape and wizard's hat with his back turned to me, my breathing becoming slightly more shallow by the moment. Twilight, while talking about one thing or another, finally spotting me from the corner of her peripheral vision, her wide grin vanishing in a heartbeat. "Jack...?!" Evidently not expecting, perhaps hoping, my path with this living and breathing stallion would have never crossed. His signature radiating innocent curiosity, those stormy eyes behind a mighty beard and grey fur finally turned to face me. And for the first time, present met the present. This was real... This was seriously real... And while my hazel eyes, wide and disbelieving, blinked to express my utter incredulity, the flesh and bone Starswirl the Bearded raised a polite brow, maintaining that innocent puzzlement. "Well, hello there, young stallion. Whom might you be?" I couldn't find words, at first, and that only invited more incentive to push. "Are you another friend of Twilight's here?" 'Twilight,' not 'Princess.' So unlike the formal address my Starswirl was typically more comfortable with, but this... Present self... Felt more lax, his heart simply reflecting his outwardly curiosity, with those eyes expressing a seek to know new things and amend from his mistakes. Mistakes... Oh, they were more than that... Twilight was quick to attempt remedying the situation, quickly coming between us in haste as my body grew more anxious from the old unicorn's REAL approach. "Um, Jack, this is... Well, no doubt you've heard of him." I couldn't even bring it in me to make a mental joke at the time. Twilight grinning abashedly before then introducing the old pony to me next. "Starswirl, meet Jack. He's my... Well, fiance." "'Fian-'" Starswirl echoed with a sincere, laughable gasp while glancing between in some minor suspicion. "You... Never mentioned having one beforehand, Twilight?" "Oh, we weren't engaged during the Stygian affair." Stygian... My teeth clenched, unnoticed by either, but Twilight did pick up the spike in my heart, pressing herself closer next to me in attempts of rectifying the tension. Adopting that rather squeaky, sheepish behaviour when something's amiss involving awkwardness. Doesn't even BEGIN. "But um... Jack's a good stallion. The best Warrior a Princess could ask for, right honey?" "..." "..." "...I see." Starswirl coughed politely in his hoof, offering a wry smile while his heart still leaked suspicion of deceit and... Irritation now? He dares be... To HER? "Well then, I suppose congratulations are in order. When might I attend this eventful union?" And now he invites himself- "What excuse did you have...?" Both heads whirled to me, Twilight bordering on anxious panic, but Starswirl blinked with a coy frown. "I beg your pardon, young stallion-" "WHAT, excuse did you have you... You..." My heart was varied blend of emotions, raging to incredulity and pent up, negative emotions with few positives. Now being ready to release that this version of the pony whom brought me here, to this world to begin with, was here and now and... And... "You have the [BEEP]S to even show up here... After all you've done... All you will do...!" Practically hissing out that last bit. "Jack..." A lavender hoof squeezed my gold own, but my features remained tense. I'm sorry love but... I can't... Couldn't... Will NEVER...! "Well then... I clearly see I'm not wholly wanted here." Starswirl hummed as though deeming this a terrible inconvenience, further adding fuel to the fire. Those stormy, indifferent eyes glanced to my Princess. "Another time, perhaps, Princess. I must admit, I'm not overly impressed by your taste, almost as to how unimpressed I was by your inability to see the big pic-" A rush of wind, one thrusted hoof extended to brush past the old coot's side, a couch flipping and soaring into the air, smashing with impact against the wall. The force of my righteous rage, flowing up my cape and his, prompting Starswirl's loud gasp by the golden wings then finally exposed, blinking in pure incomprehension. But I wasn't in the mood of indulging his thousand pointless questions. "How?!" My voice put Evil Sombra to shame. "How dare you judge my wife for what was your own fault to begin with!" Starswirl - the one that's luckily dead and watching from above - I hope you have a nice little corner to hide in, to avoid watching me vocally tear your past self to shreds! The old unicorn blinked, taking a few steps back and glancing hopelessly to Twilight, the Princess too stunned to even make a comment, wide-eyed regarding me and my pent up rage becoming released. This Starswirl swallowed. "Who... What are you...?" Oh my favourite question. "Frankenstein's Monster." Grinning at the one-sided knowing irony, before resuming releasing my own emotions upon the stallion whom was arguably more a monster than even his own students. "But who are YOU, Starswirl the Failure, to even judge a Princess who is wiser, compassionate and strong of heart and will than you will EVER BE!" A heavy frown. "Boy, if you would just calm down and explain yourself reasonably-" "NO. I'm not like everyone else, I won't be 'heeding your valuable wisdom' or tolerate your sense of being a patronizing [BEEP]. Yeah, I know ALL about it; I know what you did, I know what you've BEEN doing. Pretty bold to lecture and condescend others after abandoning someone who could count as your own SON." "Just calm yourself-" "CALM?! I'm perfectly calm, thank you! So calm enough to even speak as opposed to the utter temptation of Team Rocket'ing you out of the castle ceiling after all the [BEEP] you've pulled." "Clearly you have some misfortune with me. If you could kindly and reasonably-" "Explain myself. You know what? I've done enough of that for a lifetime. How about YOU explain yourself for a change, Starswirl." Pointing rudely, uncaring as my glare was enough to pierce through this deranged stallion's skull. "How about, instead of expecting everyone to kiss your decrepit hoofs and tell you how great you are while everyone else is flawed, that YOU explain why your reputation as wise, eccentric but kind teacher is even well deserved after refusing to let a friend explain himself by a leap of logic, trying to banish him to limbo, take all the credit for him even assembling your little Avengers team knock-off, and expect not to be condemned by your own selfish, self-serving consequence-free motivations in pursuit of knowledge." This time, Starswirl was getting more flabbergasted than calm, muzzle hysterically agape as his heart panged with open shame and wound from those fresh reminders, and the reality check. Sorry Twilight, you had your chance today in vocally slandering those whom wronged the people you loved. It's my turn now. "I see where Celestia gets it from; this activity of doing whatever you please, expecting everyone else to just deal with it! Hell, even I'm guilty of it, but at least I do these with OTHERS in mind than my own one-sided agenda! You and your friends made someone whom brought you together, someone who looked up to you, an outcast, and tried to get rid of him eternally when he just wanted to earn your approval and respect! You create the monsters you teach!" Then, finally, pointing to the still shellshocked Twilight, whom blinked rapidly as my furious, golden blazing eyes never looked away from the silent Starswirl, who even had the audacity to look at the floor in utter, pure regret. Oh, think that'll make me stop? Think again! "And don't even get me started on how you've treated my Prin- Actually, yes I WILL GET STARTED, BECAUSE NOT A SINGLE SOUL HAS THE RIGHT TO MAKE ANYONE, ESPECIALLY THE MARE I LOVE, FEEL LIKE DIRT. NOT MY FRIENDS, NOT MY SON, AND NOT TWILIGHT SPARKLE, THE GREATEST THING TO EVER HAPPEN TO EQUESTRIA! This mare has done more for the world and every living thing than you or Celestia ever could; Twilight brought together species, established friendships where it wouldn't be considered possible. Saved and reformed wronged people time and time again. Hell, it was TWILIGHT who saved and redeemed Stygian, and her equally wonderful student!" Blinking back tears of rage, I heaved loudly, feeling completely red in the face. But not quite finished just yes. This time, my cracked voice was lower, cooler but filled with the face, justifiably malice. "Yes, Twilight made a grave error in acting without thinking. Yes, perhaps I'm overreacting... But for you to revel in your own arrogance. For you to continue smiling and expecting things of anyone - of her - after how you've treated her and our friends... Never ONCE apologizing or resolving to make things right, for my wife or Stygian, and expect everything to go as normal... I'm not like the rest of Equestria, Starswirl..." Walking over to right beside the mare, and holding her close in my firm, gestured passion. Making it abundantly clear who my loyalty to was, then and eternal. Twilight couldn't even find any words, so I oh-so happily continued putting this old fool before us down in his place. "I made the same mistakes you did, Starswirl, just a short while back... I likely will keep doing so... And to see those reminders again, after how I reacted to Twilight's past errors like that... I just wanted to throw myself into the Ghastly Gorge after realizing my OWN narcissistic, presumptuous tendencies." Twilight gasped loudly, and I held my love much closer. Though I didn't pay much attention, more focused sorely on the ashamed stallion, the Princess held me in equal affection and devotion. "But I would, unlike you... NEVER forget the people I grew closer to. I would never favour one friend over the other. I love everyone I've come to met in Ponyville and beyond, equally and forever. You are so blinded by your self-righteous years of studying and teaching that you fail to even see the obvious, the consequences of what your actions can cause..." Just like me... Just always like me... "If you ever expect to even come to Twilight and I's wedding, then I, in turn, expect your sole wedding present devoted to groveling at the feet of those you've wronged, begging profusely for forgiveness. I don't care how, but I'm not as empathetic and forgiving as my lovable Princess and our amazing friends or son." With that, I permitted myself a momentary, amused smile, before it vanished to become sober, and release the last statement I uttered today at this old fool whom looked as though he aged a hundred years more just from heeding my words. "And to give an example of how I can often be regarded as the most ruthless pony around, if you don't apologize for giving my beloved here the cold shoulder and harsh words back then in the next two minutes, then not only will I literally kick your old [BEEP] out of our home, but I will forcibly shave off that Gandalf-wannabe facial hair and present it as a rug to Rarity's cat. Clock's ticking, old timer." "You were wrong, you know?" "...About what?" "The claim of having less empathy than the rest of us." Those violet eyes sparkled in humour once I turned to the mare I loved curiously. "You have more empathy than most, Jack. Nearly as much as Fluttershy." "...Okay remember when you said that I often made up the compliments I give to you?" Wincing a bit by the sound and pain of my raw voice, still recovering somewhat from my 'little' rant earlier. But managing a small grin. "Well, I know you hate it when someone copies what you've said..." A gentle, playful rebuking shove to my front limb, before Twilight happily settled back next to me, overlooking the beautiful sunset of the castle balcony, a hour or so after the [BEEP] that went down in the other room. Suffice to say, I understood now why the future Starswirl attempted to butter me up before hiding away. No one prefers a repeat of such a lecture, my boy. That, or watching yourself grovel and literally kiss a younger Princess' hoofs in earnest apology. I was honestly impressed you went through with that. What can I say? You left quite the impression on me back then, Jack. ... ... ... How would you even bring yourself to talk to me, from the very beginning? After an episode like that, I would have assumed, Starswirl, that you would do everything in your power to prevent it from occurring. One can't change the events of their own past, Jack, it's never an appealing sight. Plus... You were right, every word. It took me a long time to fully process, after I left the castle, devoting plenty of contemplation on the train ride to my next tourist destination. After your rant completely sunk in, I forgoes my tour of Manehatten and sought out Stygian, ready to deliver, perhaps, the greatest request of repentance one such as myself could design. Finally, with the words of a young stallion, passionate and filled with abrasive knowledge repeating in my weary head, I found my former student, and never stopped saying 'sorry' until he had enough. Suffice to say, I was never actually quite the expert in that field, hence his quick irritation. Starswirl sounded earnestly amused, but I could only solemnly observe the outside world with my beloved, looking over the peaceful town we have lived in for so long. You're not mad at all, teacher? Jack... You saved me that day. What...? If I never possibly learned from my mistakes unless the stone cold truth was presented and thrown in my face, how could I have ever known? What worse choices would I had obliviously made in future, if not for your words? Your delivery, your harsh truth, was what I NEEDED to hear, rather than what I wanted. Besides, it was refreshing to see a pony not stumble around me and tell me what had to be said to my baffled face. Observing it from another perspective, even, was quite amusing to behold. Heh... Suppose it could have been. His tone softened, but still maintaining that warm reassurance. No, Jack, I am not mad, or upset. I was back then, but even a stubborn old fool like myself could get over it. That day, young one, YOU were the mentor lecturing the student. And I will never be ungrateful for that day of finally seeing the truth. "And if you expect me to be mad or upset for you bellowing in someone's face whom I had idolized as a filly, let me reassure you, Jack, that I am far from surprised or enraged." Twilight added in, having been listening in on the mental conversation through our bond. Guess it was strong enough to do that too. "It's been so long since I've witnessed you getting that worked up. I kinda missed it..." "...I-" "And if you say you're sorry that I had to be there during your tangent, Jack, it is I who will forcibly shave off your beard and use it as a gift for Rarity's furry friend." "...Point taken." Was all I could simply said, admittedly a little exhausted from my rant before and hoarse voice. "Then let me be the one to speak." Violet met hazel once more, and I blinked wearily, but managed to smile right back at Twilight's own warm, gorgeous facial features illuminated by the warm, resting sun. "While some of what you said back may be exaggerated - and I would implore you, Jack, to stop diminishing Celestia or Starswirl's accomplishments in favour of my small own - that was, quite possibly, the most heartwarming, passionate and honest speech you've ever given about defending me... When just a little while back, you would have backed Starswirl up in a heartbeat." "No I-" A soft lavender hoof cupping my lips, the mare smirking in sly affection. "I'm just teasing, Jack..." With those sparkling orbs brighter than ever, gently removing her limb off my parted mouth to begin leaning closer those beautiful front arms of a pony's wrapping around my welcoming neck. "But please, allow me to express my gratitude for your pure devotion and affection, in the best way I can..." When was the last time we kissed like this, on the balcony and for so long? It lasted as the shades of evening turned to a tender night. I swore, even the stars appearing twinkled in approval by the loving couple sharing their affections below.
Chapter 202: Harmonic Reconnection"Zeo! Power Ponies!" Then, intermission. Good thing too, because we deserved a good break following that entertaining reharsehal, just performing the classic theme, remixed somewhat, for the sake of it and how catchy it was. Oh, and another reason. "Thanks for helping out there, Spike." I grinned wide upon our departure out of the claimed 'music room,' and into the vast hallway. "That song's been stuck in my head for the last few days, glad to get it out of my system." "Heh, anytime!" The young lizard threw a claw thumbs-up, happily mirroring my expression as we travelled down towards the kitchen for some deserved snacks. "Really, I was just happy to watch you shred that guitar, you've become a natural Dad!" At that, I chuckled in flattered humour. "The real credit goes to Sunset and Flash... They've both been viable teachers when I stayed at that world for a bit." Of my own free will, which I still couldn't believe actually happened. "Well, remind me to ask them for guitar lessons too when I get the chance." A coy green glance upwards, thoughtful. "Think Rarity would be impressed if I learned to rock a guitar?" "You'll find, Spike, that women - maybe mares, too, by extension - are incredibly enarmoured to someone who knows the way of the instrument. Guitars are the most impressive to many of them, for some reason." I shrugged. Truthfully, I always assumed females would be more appealed to, say, something with more grace and elegance to them. Like a violin, or piano. Maybe a flute? Wonder what kind of instrument I could practice, now that I seemed to be doing decent with an electric guitar, I could serenade Twilight with during one night. "Had your fun with rehearsal back there?" Speaking of whom. Neither of us were surprised by the alicorn's presence, turning around to face the smiling Princess. "I was wondering how long you'd both take." "Oh... Sorry if we kept you waiting." "That. Was. AWESOME!" I almost stumbled back from the cry of enthrallment, throwing the young lizard a wry smile. "Someone's been hanging out with Rainbow of late." One would think this youthful Spike would be way more tired and in need of refreshments - which was what we were going for, into the hallway of the castle - after that rather taxing exercise out back. Yet again, another course in Balance, and Spike had been all too thrilled in participating something about the magic that wasn't meditation for a change. Telling you guys, the boy's a natural, having completed the training course for the first time, faster than my own from way back when. Spike might be even best the mentor quick enough while being so determined and eager to learn. Must have gotten it from his mother. "I can't help it, I'm so thrilled!" Obviously. Pumping his claw fists together, Spike regarded me with an equal, endearing grin. "I might just be a Twilight Warrior." "Heh... You might." Saying this while being honest, fondly ruffling the embarrassed kid's green top fins. "You know Spike, there's more to leanring Balance than being a Twilight Warrior. Have you ever considered using it, once done training, for other things?" Clearly never having dwelled on it, Spike blinked in open curiosity with just a tinge of lingering excitement. "You mean there's more to Balance can do than just fighting off monsters?" I laughed there, taking delight by the innocence while grinning widely. "Spike, there's far more; Balance isn't about warding off threats exclusively. It's about bringing peace; unity between Chaos and Harmony. Finding common ground and soothing the scars of war between either light or the dark. The job of Balance is to bring people together and resolve their differences, rather than fight all the time." Felt a little foolish to have never actually educated as such to Spike before. Ah well, never too late. Hence the current brief lesson now. Taking a good moment to dwell on my words, Spike venetually inquired with an innocent expression. "So, there are like different branching paths to use Balance for than just 'Warrior?'" ...Huh. "I suppose there are... Though I've never really thought more on that." Spike might have a good idea here. Different paths depending how one uses Balance. "Often Balance can be used for combat, settle disputes or seeking new knowledge and wisdom... Hm, you might be on to something there, son." I threw an impressed, small grin to the young kid, whom was more than pleased to have done such. But before the subject could extend on further ideas, a voice popped up mildly in good-natured affection. "Glad to see you appeared to have been busy." As we glanced behind us towards the lavender Princess, as breathtaking and radiant as ever in her humility. Twilight beamed warmly while heading our way. "I didn't want to interrupt your training together, so I decided to wait. Remarkable progress I saw back there, Spike." "Oh, you were watching?" The sheepish Spike grinned wide and in satisfaction, scartching the back of his purple head shyly. "Sorry that we kept you waiting, Mom." Twilight waved off our son's sheepish apology, offering a gentle grin to the young dragon. "Spike, would you mind if I borrowed Jack for a minute or two? We have something of great matter to discuss." We do? But Spike took the request differently than mine, smirking in knowing coyness before winking to the pair of us. "Suuuuuuuure you do." Oh boy. He glanced my way in childish smugness. "I'll meet ya in the kitchen." Yeah, uh-huh. "Don't eat all the brownies!" I called out in amused fondness to the departing dragon, barely acknowledging his chuckle before looking back to the Princess I loved, noting the faint dark rings beneath her eyes as we got closer. "Was Rarity and Rainbow bickering that exhausting?" Bickering over nothing, I might add. I would have set those mares straight if the others hadn't prevented me, preferring to handle matters in a convoluted, lesson-forced conclusion rather than telling them bluntly that they were acting like straight-up children arguing over the most pointless of things. What was the cause? The athletic pegasus and fashion unicorn 'realizing' they had nothing in common, resulting in pitiful bickering that almost ended a friendship that should honestly be concerning if, after all they've gone through, THAT would be the end point after years of helping one another against the worst of threats and hardships. All merely because they believed they had nothing in common at all. Complete bollocks, naturally, since I could name two things those mares had alike from the top of my head: Both incredibly picky in tastes and are notoriously stubborn when it comes to their own passions. There, done. Crisis averted, rather than the complicated route my friends and Princess here took the 'issue.' Twilight sighed in knowing disbelief, before shaking her beautiful mane with a nice, weary grin. "I daresay it was daunting for any of us." Immediately, I stood beside the mare in instinct, just in case she wouldn't fall over. Offering with a sly smirk in the process. "You can rest against me if that helps." "...I may have to take you up on that." Yes! The Princess, hearing that mental joy, threw me an exasperated but affectionate grin, the pair of us walking side by side down the direction Spike went. "But talking of Rarity and Rainbow, watching them provided me with a revelation I feel rather foolish to have never realized, especially of my status." Oh? "You know how I am the Princess of Friendship, right?" "Are you?" I gasped loudly, glancing down with wide, hazel eyes and playful agape. "I just thought you had those wings to complete your outwardly angelic appearance!" Though the cute blush of pinkness on her cheeks was the predicted and welcoming response, one of said wings gently nudged against my cape. "I dount that's why Princess Celestia gave me these, Jack." A reprimand of light-heartedness. "Oh, well, lord knows how your past teacher thinks." "Jack..." I snickered. "Sorry, continue love." Violet eyes rolled in good nature, before Twilight got back to the more pressing topic occupying her thoughts. "It only just occurred to me, observing both Rainbow Dash and Rarity make up in the end, successfully so, that there seems to have become a 'gap' of late between my good friends, and my special somepony." Blinking, I looked to my partner with open puzzlement. A gap? Like, there's been some distance between me and the others? Really? "Now, I know you've never been as enthusiastic as I regarding friendship ever since the events of Nightmare Moon, but over time, you had gotten as much closer to our friends as I have, to my eventual relief and content." Twilight continued her explanation, both of us taking a left in the sparse but clean hall. "Although, it's never been as much a secret whom you've preferred to devote time to, even long before we were dating." Oh. I kinda just shrugged at that remark. "I thought it was always a given. When I was a fan, you were always my favourite, love. That didn't really change even after we became official friends." It should come as no surprise I enjoyed Twilight's company the most, as harsh as it might sound. But the Princess mildly rebuked, "One should never have favourites over their friends, Jack." Without sounding really annoyed about it, as Twilight never proceeded lightly, "But even so, you still, even without encouragement at times, hang out with the others whenever and wherever possible, regardless whom you prefer being with. Spike is a a given, considering your bond together." A faint smile of endearment there, one I returned in ease. "But ever since you came back home, after everything involving Zagreus... That gap seems to have worsen, to a degree." It has? "Are you saying that I've been more distant than my friends than ever?" Thinking back... ... ... ... Huh. "Well, love, then you're not the only one feeling awful for never realizing beforehand." But Twilight was swift in soothing any regrets that may pop up from this terrible revelation. "It's not your fault, honey... I'm partially to blame for practically hogging you to myself, whilst encouraging devoting your time to Spike as well." Then it was MY turn to comfort my beloved. "You were just happy to have me home again, Twilight... It's understandable you wouldn't want me out of your sight for even a moment." Sighing yet again, the Princess of Friendship mildly stated next, "And in the process, occupying you from the friends whom have equally missed you so much in turn." With those violet eyes sparkling next, resolve welling up through our bond. "Well, that's going to change. Are you up for making up for lost time with the others, honey?" You didn't even need to ask, I answered with a wry smirk and a nod. "Always, love." Twilight couldn't appear anymore happier and relieved, soon following her action, rather taking me by surprise, by snuggling into my side all of a sudden in the middle of the hallway, contently closing her eyes and looking adorable to the extreme. "Err, love?" I then asked with a bemused smile, brows raised. Without even opening those breathtaking orbs, Twilight answered with a soft murmur, "Taking you up on your proposal, Jack..." Oh... Well, sorry Spike, but Daddy's gotta look after your tired mother. So, where did this journey of better reconcilation with my friends begin with? Whom would be the oh so lucky dear comrade to be graced with my offered help and nicities in hopes of catching up for past time proper? Why, who else but the kindest among the circle of mares, of course! "It was nice of Tree Hugger to let us borrow the medicine we may need for the expedition." The pink-haired, gently pegasus commented happily upon our merry stroll across the nice, green plains. Right in the center of nowhere after having gone to her friend's house. Her friend's bizarre, unique and hippie of a home. But hey, I didn't judge. Imagine if I owed a house of my own, it wouldn't be much normal to look at either. "You sure she won't mind us using most of it? I imagine the price of these herbs don't come cheap." "Oh, not to worry. Tree grows this particular ingredients in her back garden." Right, there which we saw earlier. "I've been assured that we can use as much as needed." A small, considerate pause. "Though we shouldn't have to use it all if we can, hopefully not all of those little babies will be so sick." Both of us possessing mini travels bag attached to our sides, well adjusted and vibrating with the bottles and packs within necessary for, you guessed it, animal caretaking. Where were we heading, you asked? A clearing said to be occupied by, for the most part, a butterfly swarm. Why you ask? Good question. "You said before we left Ponyville, that apperently some baby caterpillars have been getting sick around these parts?" I pried a little, hoping to get the clearer situation so I knew what I was in for. While most of the work would go to the soft-hearted caretaker beside me, walking up another small grassy hill, I wanted to help at least anyway I could. Fluttershy nodded, blue clear eyes focused intently ahead. A common trait when troubled critters were concerned for. "I've been meaning to go help them for a while now, but they've seem to have gotten worse. Whatever flu's affecting those tiny caterpillars, it seems to be spreading, accroding to Tree Hugger. I just hope we're not too late." The pegasus convinced with a tingue of worry. "If things get any worse, I don't know what to think." Love for animals great or small exceeded all else. I offered a small, reassuring grin. "Not to worry Fluttershy, with you to help, these caterpillars will get better and become the butterflies they were always meant to be quicker." And while the yellow, comforted equine threw me a gratified warm smile, something about my own statement just struck me. Fluttershy. Butterfly. Ha... Haha. Finally got it... Jesus that took years to work out. Good thing Spike wasn't joining us to laugh at me senseless. The following day after Twilight's plan to have me spend a whole day each with our valuable friends, allowing me to pick my own choosing of which order, I made an immediate course for Fluttershy's cottage. Why Fluttershy first? Obligation; you too would feel like the worst sack of [BEEP] around for wronging Fluttershy of all ponies, whether or not she would object to the guilt in the first place. The animal lover was initially surprised, but immensely gratified by the perfect timing once answering the knock to her front door, explaining the situation while we packed away for this journey west of Ponyville, quite a ways away. I was all too happy to help, eager to appease a good trusted friend whose done me so much good while asking for nothing in return. Oh, and because of my soft spot for baby animals, and butterflies. Butterflies were the most breathtaking insects to witness and touch, and I would love to take some home with me if allowed. Reminding myself that Fluttershy resonated concern and anxiety from her heart still, I cleared my throat. "So... How's Angel?" Which trying to make small talk and communicate more with a dear friend again, and might as well be failing horribly. Not that the mare seemed to mind, naturally. "He's good, thank you. How's Owlicious?" I don't know, probably perched atop the roof of the castle having the time of his life. "Good... I think. He keeps to himself these days." Well deserved, in my opinion. Nightshade went through a lot of [BEEP] at my side ever since I ran away. Let him have all the rest needed. "Oh! If you're worried about that, maybe I can talk to him and- Oh!" Saying that gasping word again, just as we reached the top of the small hill, overlooking the breathtaking meadow neighboured to a small woods. And boy were there butterflies. Lots and lots of butterflies. Suddenly, then, having a brief flashback to the last time I was given view to so many of the beautiful little insects. God that felt like just forever. "Seems we've arrived." I humouredly observed, just as breathtaken by the thousands of colourful, fluttering bugs minding their own business against the vast clearing of flowers and nuitritions. Wish I had a camera with me... Starswirl? My mind's eye had the unicorn smirked wryly. You would risk scaring off those innocent blissful creatures off with obnoxious flashes? Valid argument. Eventually, Fluttershy beamed warmly, steadily and carefully making her way towards the meadow, and I followed at equal peace, both of us hoping we didn't disturb the clearing by presence or approach alone. So far, nothing seems to feel agitated. "It'll be easier than we might think, finding our ill caterpillar friends." The caring pegasus remarked lightheartedly, both of us pausing once reaching down the hill into the meadow, on the edges of some lovely yellow and velvet flowers. Could sniff them from here. "I can ask around, be on the lookout for any gathered caterpillars while being careful not to step on them, okay?" "Can do." Should be relatively simple, with Balance to use and signal out the negative emotional insects. Oh, an azure wing-coloured fluttering friend just appearing from the left of my vision, prompting my smile and offered hoof. Hello there friend. Fluttershy then called from behind me. "Oh, and make sure none of the butterflies touch your nose. They have a special magic that can-" Was all I heard, before falling straight down onto the soft, peaceful warm grass, eyes gently closing after that little fluttering bug's brush of my muzzle... Sleeeeeeeeepy... "Hi Jack!" "Hm? Oh, hey love!" Closing my book eagerly, I leapt from my seat, grinning over to Twilight whom entered my room with her own charming, wide smile. Melts my heart every time. "Something you need?" "Only your time and assistance." Oh, was that all? I offered a coy smirk towards the Princess I loved more than butterflies... Butterflies... Something about butterflies. Ah well. "Both of which you already have." Twilight couldn't appear anymore thrilled, reaching over to heartily tug at my gold limb, pulling me along hurriedly. "I wanted to try something in Sunset's world. Remember that piece of the pearl Queen Novo gave you?" I nodded. "Well, I was hoping to see if it works there too." I paused. "Oh, and Fluttershy, Rarity and Cadence will be joining us too. They wanna see if it can work on them there to, for experimental purposes, you understand." "I'm sorry... Repeat all that, love." "Why I would have thought it was obvious, darling." Suddenly my other limb was gripped with elegant hoof, the white fashion unicorn batting lavish sapphire eyes and a nice smile, too close to my face. Twilight didn't look the least bit perturbed. Neither from the yellow pegasus body brushing lovingly against my right side, that angelic voice commenting lightly. "We've been waiting so long, after all, Stardust..." Then a pink alicorn murmering with teasing affection in my stiffened left gold ear. "We've been craving for some balance in our lives too, and my wondrous in-law was happy to provide a solution." Wait. Hold on. Hold the phone, what-? "Let's not dilly-dally, everyone, Jack." Twilight threw a sly wink my direction, as I was being helplessly dragged away by four eager ponies. "Starlight's already at the portal, whilst my human self and Sunset are waiting for us at the school, and I bet they're all just as enthusiastic as we are about this experiment." Then suddenly, before I could process the entire situation, a giant, blue-coloured butterfly flew into my face. "Whoa!" With a jolt and final acknowledgement of my surroundings, I sat upwards, first noting that my cape was used then as a blanket for my former sleeping state, before spotting Fluttershy happily conversing with some gorup of butterflies a few feet away. Evidently the one to have wrapped me up nicely as I unexpectedly slept. Rubbing a hoof through my own, disheveled mane while trying to completely understand what the Hell that was all about. Because just what the Hell WAS that all about? A multiple series of dreams detailing scenarios that were honestly... Well, couldn't call them 'bad' but... Not even sure what to call them. First, I dreamt I was in a relationship with Yang Xiao Long from RWBY... And Ruby Rose... And Blake... And Weiss... All at once. It was weird. Then the next dream was of some romantic isolation between myself and Elsa from Frozen. Was rather heartwarming, ironically enough. I could almost taste the ice cupcakes she made in that dream. Then Ahsoka Tano from Star Wars, fighting off droids together and thrilling as a couple in the ehat of battle. After that, a Pokemon flirt battle with Cynthia. A picnic with Rosalina from Mario on her spaceship, watching her children play amongst the vast stars... Every scenario, of particular women from various frnachises. All leading up to, eventually, Twilight - at least, this Dream Twilight - hinting of a deep, intimate nature of herself, Starlight, Fluttershy, Rarity, Cadence, Sunset and human Twilight... In mer form... Suddenly, I had a brief hard time even glancing at the blue-eyed mare as she made her way over, finally noticing I had woken up from those bizarre dreams. "How are you feeling?" Were the gentle, concerned words flowing first from her throat, as opposed to the tone she provided in that dream. Thank goodness. I coughed slightly, offering a mild shrugged while trying to act like I was in deep, helpless confusion. "Alright, I guess... Was I knocked out by a butterfly?" Frowning irritably then by the possible embarrassing idea. Sheepishly confirmed by Fluttershy's nodding head, pink mane swaying up and down as the pegasus offered a soft smile. "I should have warned you beforehand, so I apologize for that. These butterflies, some say, have the power to send ponies into their sleep and dream of their... Well... Darkest desires..." ... ... ... "Stardust... Why are you glaring so intensely at the ground like that?" "No reason!" I practically squeaked, hastily standing up back on all four limbs, trying desperately hard not to even dwell on that surplus of revelations. Because holy [BEEP], I am not even gonna GO there! "So! Found the sick caterpillars!" Knowing something was wrong, Fluttershy acknowledged the question regardless after a tilt of the head, pointing to the other side of the vast meadow. "Just up ahead. They're being safely kept in a tiny den, the sick ones at least. We've just been given permission to see and try to help them." Oh... Wonderful, I guess, resigning myself to following after the pegasus around the field of flowers, while making certain to avoud even an inch of those magical bugs at all costs for the rest of this trip. Yes, we found the group of poor, ill baby caterpillars just laying there in a quiet, groaning heap. Fluttershy, upon one look, wasted no time in playing doctor, requesting I use my Balance magic to soothe their distraught hearts and keep them calm enough for the caring pegasus to get to work. Voila, that's what happened at this moment. It was quite admirable, whilst gently waving a gold hoof over the still insects overseen from concerned fluttering parents, watching Fluttershy so determined. So focused, her serene eyes frowning in sheer commitment in making certain these poor things would get better soon enough, that my jaw couldn't help but drop a little by the fierce dedication. Granted, it's not the first time I've witnessed something similar, but it has been too long since then, the yellow mare murmuring soft reassurances to their bodies as I had to their tiny hearts. Maybe Twilight was more right than I thought. Perhaps I have been neglecting my friends long enough in favour of the Princess, whom, forgivingly so, stated that it wasn't really my fault. Ha, trying to take the blame yourself as always, love. Regardless, washing away the brief pang of guilt once hearing one green baby insect moan in pain, slipping my concentration for a brief moment as Fluttershy tended to them, one thing was made absolutely certain today. We made a good team, Fluttershy and I. "There we go..." The mare playing nurse gently whispered, finished lacing the green leaves the caterpillars rested on with some soothing remedy meant for comfort, prompting their ceased shivers for the moment. Grinning softly at the result, Fluttershy nodded and held out a hoof expectedly. Oh, right. I myself reached into my own travel bag with my unused hoof, taking out a bottle. Fluttershy shook her head. Oops. This one? Nope. That one? Notta. How about...? Oh good. Fluttershy beamed in gratitude, opening the cap, carefully dripping the medicine on a ridiculously tiny plastic spoon, just right for these sick insects. I had to almost chuckle, were I not busy keeping the group of hearts around calmly measured, not as hard as one may assume since their hearts weren't as big as the average pony's. With the medicine ready, following the precise instructions to everything Tree Hugger and that nurse Fluttershy was good friends with provided, the mare finally wasted zero time in applying it to each and every caterpillar, cooing like a concerned mother over sick children. Heartwarming, to say the least. "There you go... Try not to take it all at once... Good little caterpillar... Oh, your name's Jerry? That's a lovely name..." Speaking to each and every healing bug with equal respect and kindness, I couldn't stop grinning lightly at the adoring sight. "You can let go now, Stardust." Oh, whoops, hastily rearing back my hoof to give some space, as Fluttershy finished off tending to each and every baby caterpillar in such an amazing fashion. Discord better realize how lucky he truly is, sooner or later. The pink-haired pegasus, once completed with the delicate task at hand, the caterpillars, in true Equestrian self-thought fashion, began smacking their own baby lips and followed with their adorable smiles. Aww. Even Fluttershy beamed in meery relief at the sight. "Thank goodness. A few day's rest, and you'll be good as new." Fluttershy informed both the children and their formerly concerned parents, whom expressed their sheer gratitude by swarming all over the yellow, compasisonate mare. I was close to intervening, until finding out that they were nowhere near her muzzle like a repeat which happened to me just earlier. She grinned as the colourful butterflies made themselves at homes all over and made Fluttershy appear a hundred times more the angel than usual. "Oh, I can't possibly take all the credit. Stardust helped out a lot too." Uh oh. Grimacing and stiffening in worry, once a portion of those insects immediately fluttered upon my gold, clothed body too, afraid of the repeat before. Luckily, not, kinda ticklish where their tiny feet rested on some visible parts of my fur, prompting my tiny laughter. "Fluttershy, look! We be butterfly ponies now." The yellow caretaker giggled behind her hoof at my playful exclamation, the pair of us just relaxing ourselves here and now, with the first task at hand complete as the beautiful view surrounding us only got better. Now, it was time for the second task at hand. What made those baby caterpillars so sick to begin with, provided a trail by the butterflies once they informed the equally determined pegasus walking beside me further into the small woods, keeping a clear eye out. "According to Mama Butterfly, both groups have been fighting for territory for a long time now, and it doesn't sound as if it'll end anytime soon." Fluttershy explained as we carefully past by a few fallen trees, myself holding up a loose branch for the mare to get under through, following. "If we can't settle for peace with them - which will hopefully not be the case at all - we might have to find a way to relocate them." That explains why Fluttershy asked me to get out the insect jar from earlier, currently carrying the glass item balanced on my back, supported from careful caped wings. Through the forest, I picked up on some malicious intent, which was why we headed in that direction. Fluttershy sighed during the short trip, throwing me worried blue eyes in spite what occurred earlier. "I just hope it doesn't resort to capturing them. No one deserves to be taken away from their home even if they give no other choice." "I'm sure, even if it does regrettably happen, you'll find the best hope possible for them." I offered with a reassuring smile, that the mare returned in thanks. What I'm here for. "Besides, it's both you and I, how could we possibly fail negotiations with the bugs?" Lightly chuckling at the half-jest, Fluttershy kept on beaming merrily. "You're right. We can do it together." That's the spirit! I nodded in encouragement to the returned resolve, as the animal lover picked up the pace by a margin myself pursuing equally. "With your Balance and my experience, we can do almost anything." "Exactly, my dear, we're team... Team..." Had to falter for a moment there. Team name, team name. Ah! "Team Flutterdust!" ...Spur of the moment. "'Flutterdust...'" The mare murmured gently, testing the name before giving a light nod and wide, warm smile. "I like it. Team Flutterdust. Though I also would have said yes to... Hmm... 'Team Starshy!'" Ha! I grinned happily, taking delight that Fluttershy was relaxing and soothing her own nerves just by this absurd conversation alone. "Well, what matters is, that makes us the best team of soothing little animals around. Right?" "Oh absolutely." I nodded in merry agreement, hazel meeting sky blue, unable to suppress my mirth. It was difficult to, when a happy Fluttershy was concerned. "All starting when the sanctuary was built." She blinked once. "But... You did that by yourself?" "Mmm mostly." Still faintly peeved with myself for never finishing the whole thing completely. But hey, Fluttershy was more than happy by the results left by myself and friends. "But you're the one with the vision; the blueprints which I followed to the letter... Attempted to, at least." "Hmhm." Fluttershy lightly chuckled through closed lips, shaking pink length mane before rebuking in kindness, "No, you did follow through to the letter. The animal sanctuary was more than perfect, thanks to some dear friends, and an amazing one who devoted himself to the task just so I can be happy." That's what I'm here for. Offering a sheepish shrug before replying next, "Maybe we should check up on the place together sometime? Just so we have another excuse to hang out." Her grin couldn't possibly be any wider. "I'd like that." Fluttershy answered sincerely, throwing a grin I was all too content to- Warning came just in time, shoving Fluttershy out of the way swiftly whilst I ducked back from the brown, menacing swarm of insects suddenly zooming past our former spots, ascending to the air to make a complete U-turn. I glared upwards, Balance confirming it was the right bugs we were searching for in these small, previously peaceful woods. And boy, did they look anything but happy. Fluttershy, getting back up without problem, stood beside me with a hurt but determined look towards the bugs glaring down upon us with large, fluttering brown wings and beady yellow eyes. "Venom-Moths...?" She whispered. Venom-Moths? Come on now! My friend wasted no time. "Excuse us, we were looking to hope settle a dispute between yourselves and the butterflies in the meadow-" [BEEP]! Throwing myself and the pegasus quickly to the ground as those angered bugs made another try, swarming over our whipping manes to right behind us, high enough in the air again, while we quickly got back up once it was safe enough to. "I don't think they're open to diplomacy anytime soon, Fluttershy." But the mare shook her head. "We can't give up just yet." Making another bold step, by using her wing to fly upwards at equal height with the glaring swarm, whom regarded the compassionate equine with wary disgust. Christ, what was [BEEP]ing them off so much? "We're not here to cause any trouble, but to offer co-existence between yourselves-" My wings made good use of themselves, for a change, helping me leap into the air, grab the end of the pink flowing tail and unapologetically dragging the yelping mare back to ground level, another effort in dodging the charging swarm. Dammit, if these things were venomous as their names suggested, and their touch alone or whatever made caterpillars sick, I'd hate to witness what they'd do to a good friend. And it already appeared they were prepared for another good charge. Perhaps it is time we put one of your newfound abilities to good use, Jack. Which one... Oh! "Please!" Fluttershy persistently pleaded, determined not to give up on the enraged swarm just yet. "We just wish to help you, there's no need to be upset-" There they went again, and Fluttershy braced herself for impact. For all of her pros concerning animals and kindness, we needed to work on her survival skills when they're needed. Thrusting a gold hoof out and pulling the new trick learned a short while back, and never properly applying, not even on Spike because it felt a little risky. "Balancyze!" Like magic - haha - the swarm suddenly froze in midair, staying just like in their charged posture towards them pony duo, myself keeping the limb extended, focused on the angered-to-anxious tiny hearts of these brown moths, following my attack name cry. Barely even twitching apart from often, in their heavily confused and afraid positions. Worked! Fluttershy blinked curiously, looking to me for an explanation. "What did you...?" "Balance, my dear. The ability to tap into their hearts and disconnect emotions from motivating the bodies. Don't think about it." I added with a wry grin, maintaining my still stance of keeping them in check. "Now's your chance, use the jar." One by one, moments later, each and every of the Venom-Moths were contained into the glass object with punctured holes on the lid, thankfully. Part of me looked around for any sight of baby 'Venom-Nats' just in case. Seriously. But at least the task at hand was finished. Now, Fluttershy could do her thing. The mare kneeling down carefully before the jar of contained, angry moths to commence giving a short rousing speech of conviction and convincing. "Now, I know you may be upset that you have to mark all territory near your homes." Angry fluttering from within the jar came the affirmation. "But you don't have to fight anymore; the butterflies shouldn't have to be moved from their homes, or have their young be sick, but you shouldn't have to be out of your comfort zones either." The flapping of small wings ceased, the brown insects then regarding the smiling Fluttershy warily. That's it, you have their attention now. "So, I'm not going to force you, but I ask that, if you don't want to live next to the butterflies, we could take you somewhere much better with enough room to live in without any fighting? What do you say?" Unsurprisingly, being it Fluttershy and all, her encouragement and soft voice worked like a charm as always. The Venom-Moths having some kind of insect-language congress between themselves, taking seconds later for them to gaze back up at the beaming pegasus, then fluttering their wings with confirmation. Fluttershy couldn't look anymore please, gently standing back on all fours before turning to me cheerfully. "And I know just the pony to watch over them in case anything goes awry. His name's Timber Spruce, he loves nature almost as much as Tree Hugger... Stardust?" My muzzle clenched by the very notion of anything revolving around THAT person, be it pony of human. Timber, of all people, watching over the Venom-Moths that we caught together. Trust Fluttershy to know that- Wait, Timber watching over the Venom-Moths. Venom... "...Well, if he knows what he's doing, Fluttershy, I don't see why not." "Ahhh, that was a fun trip out, I can't lie." Confessing as much once exiting her front door, stretching front limb and wing after spending the rest of the afternoon into early evening sipping tea and soda together. Deserving well so after today. Fluttershy, seeing me out, shared my pleased grin with her own followed by a kind nod. "It was indeed. It's been so long since we did anything like that together." Ah, there's that unintentional reminder. But I threw a warm grin anyway, suppressing the urge to flinch in guilt. "I'll be certain to spend each and every minute with every one of my dear friends however possible." I vowed to the edge of ferocity, immensely flattering the warm, beautiful heart of the beaming mare before me, and further escalating my own emotions. "Thank you for letting me come... And for the soda afterwards." Trust Fluttershy to make going outdoors for a whole day fun. Even Twilight had some challenge convincing me of much. "You're welcome. Thank you for everything you've done to help me today, Stardust. Like you said, we were a wonderful team." That we do. I smiled and nodded back, as the mare then, after a moment of silence, then stated in warm farewell, "Goodnight, Stardust." "Goodnight, my dear, don't let the Venom-Moths bite." I grinned, to her endearing giggle, before departing myself down the cottage path past the chirping bird houses, the inhabitants in both Fluttershy's home and just outside getting prepared for bedtime. Should get back and rest early myself; today was pretty productive. Fun, even, as I remarked as much to the wondrous friend minutes ago! Don't think I'll be removing this plastered grin on my bearded gold muzzle until I fall asleep, and even then it wasn't likely, it was just that good a day. Twilight was right, I was missing out the further I kept myself either confined in the castle or to mine and Spike's training. Maybe a break was long overdue. Wonder whom I should spend time with for a day next? Well, whoever wasn't the most busy, evidently. I couldn't wait! The mind wandered on the way back home, the beautiful castle overlooking the serene, sunset town. And suddenly, flashbacks to today's... Dreams. Obviously I wanted to stuff them from my thoughts, though a creeping, rather amusing but childish idea went to my head considering my long, childhood fascination for mermaids in general. What if... I were to bring both Twilight and that shard of the pearl I had to the human world and disguise the trip as a friendship lesson? Hohohohoho. Delightfully devilish Stardust!
Chapter 203: Chaotic Accompaniment"Scapel." "Scapel!" This was very delicate... We had to extract the heart with extreme care. "Mask." "Mask!" Steady... Be very steady... We've totally got this. Heart gently extracted once the cords were cut out... Almost there... "Sandwich." "Sandwich!" "Mmm... Too bad we can't taste it. Okay, we gotta empower the new heart and-" "Dad, we're losing him!" [BEEP]. I commenced doing the one technique that would always work in these circumstances. "Live damn you, live!" By slapping the [BEEP] out of this overweight, medically inclined soldier. "Doctor's orders! This is why we can't get a degree in war times, Spike!" "He's flatlined! We lost him!" "Dah [BEEP]! Okay, this time we try and-" Cue a loud, sudden new noise disrupting our reset development, prompting myself to remove the VR goggles and Spike to peel his green eyes from the screen, turning in curious annoyance to the open window. The Hell was that? It sounded like nothing I've ever heard of from this world, and that was something new. Frowning, I turned to the dragon. "I thought you said there were no disruptive events planned today." "I thought so too!" Spike was clutching his ears with an expressive cringe, inciting my raised brows. Sensitive to loud noises? That's my thing son. "I think I have a pretty good hunch who's responsible, though." Rushing over to the window, which I followed, gazing out of the purple lizard's shoulder to see what the commotion was all about. Oh hey, it was Pinkie. What a coincidence, she was on the list of candidates with whom I should spend today with next, in the afternoon. But what's this, a new instrumental hobby? On closer inspection, as much as we could see from this height to the pink mare blaring out the tool in the middle of the field, it appeared to be some blue bagpipes, with the horns themselves ten times as large in brown and gold of colour, looking like they originated from Yakyakistan. A gift from the Yaks to our favourite, party-loving energetic equine? It wouldn't surprise me in the least. Spike didn't seem so enthused, groaning in loud disbelief. "Of course she'd play that here..." Already acquainted with the new, unique-looking instrument, it seemed. "Did I miss out on something?" "Not really." Spike huffed, glancing up to me with a wince as Pinkie kept practicing her heart out. "It's a yovidaphone, a favourite instrument of the Yaks, according to Mom. Pinkie's been trying it out since yesterday." On cue, a louder, emotional pouring from the powerful instrument which caused Spike to stumble back from the window, and my mane and fur to stand on end. Grimacing, the dragon rubbed his scale ears before continuing lightly, "Needless to say, none of us are really encouraging Pinkie's new hobby..." "...It's not that bad." I shrugged with a perked brow, looking back down to see Pinkie having the time of her life, the pink pony absolutely rocking the instrument not typically suited for ponykind, evidently. But Pinkie wasn't doing half bad at all. From behind me, Spike's shock was the equivalent to a mini-quake through Balance. "Say what?!" Frowning yet again, I glanced over my shoulder to the befuddled dragon. Exaggerating much, Spike? "I've heard worse." With another loud blaring of practicing from the Earth Pony below, prompting my small smile. Seriously, the music wasn't awful in the least. It was scarcely perfect, but hardly something to whine about. "Somehow I find that hard to believe..." Spike muttered with disgruntled wariness, hesitantly joining me by the window to observe again. Outside, we could feel the mass displeasure of the town from the sound of music. My hazel eyes rolled. "You Equestrians and your dramatic absolutes." At this point, Pinkie's gonna sense everyone's needless irritation. Now, if it were due to it being played this early in the morning, then I'd comprehend the aggravation. But as it stood, they were in the wrong here. "I hope the others are being supportive regarding Pinkie's new practice?" This time, the young dragon faintly grinned in anxious amusement. "Somehow I doubt that support will last." Well, that certainly explained the experiences of irritation and exasperation flaring through the castle, ramping up to ten from the learning mare firing out another blast of unique music. I did flinch this time, but settled in. Again, it wasn't THAT bad. It's simply an acquired taste. But if everyone else were being annoyed by it, then sooner or later, they'd make their displeasure known. Resulting in more hijinks, misunderstandings, fallouts before make ups. Lesson learned and episode over. So why would I even intervene? Well that would be a simple answer, my fine reading friends. "Surprised you of all people would find this tolerable..." I shrugged, without removing my eyes from the sight practice making perfect. "I've heard Ed learn to play the violin. What is this in comparison?" Oooooh, that's some Scottish melodies right there! That part of my ancestry was dancing in tune, unable to hide my smirk of approval and endearment once finding the mare later on in the day. Pinkie was happily perched atop a log in the middle of Ponyville's park, scaring off more annoyed citizens with her seeming inability. Alright guys, relax, she's only just learning. I took a seat on warm, dry grass, letting the mare take as long as needed and enjoying the show. Pinkie was just in the zone! Hoofs playing around the blue bag making up the center of the - what did Spike call it? - 'yovidaphone?' When I offered the kid to join me in helping the enthusiastic Earth Pony out, his response came down to "You're on your own." Typical. Ah well, at least it provides an overall excuse; I could hang out with Pinkie AND listen to some sweet, special tunes along the way. Bobbing my head left and right with a wide smile, in rhythm towards the happy melody. I suppose, years back, I would have been more annoyed and aching for this mare to cease, considering my own behaviour and attitude regarding Pinkie way yonder back when. But the past was the past. And I was enjoying myself in the moment, which really mattered. What also mattered, was helping everyone out be happy at once without any cause for arguments and tedious roads to reconcilations. Again, you would ask why I bothered preventing the plot of an episode? Simple, again. It kinda would be the Mane Six's own fault, should they even consider discouraging Pinkie from trying out a new hobby she was obviously so passionate about, just from hearing her practice at all. Pinkie Pie doesn't always have to be referred to as just the party planner with a love for balloons and confetti cannons. It's never too late to try out new things, after all, and this eager Equestrian was no exception. So, here I was, ready to help out as soon as the bubbly pony needed to take her break from playing. ...Around two hours later. Be it from commitment or the mass storage of energy this mare runs on daily. Blinking a few times once accepting a large intake of breath, recovering herself, before finally noticing her sole audience from the corner of her clear blues eyes, throwing me a wide, welcoming smile with an enthusiastic voice to follow. "Oh, hi Stardust! Were you listening?" "Sure was." I nodded in affirmation, merely boosting her pleased practicing and flattery. Prompting my own smaller grin. "You're getting quite good at that, Pinkie." In spite of what others were whining about. You know what they say; dab on the haters... Not that I would, of course. I had some shred of dignity remaining. "Yay!" The pink mare couldn't sound or appear anymore thrilled. "Let me express my thanks with this great number I've been working on!" Quickly using this chance to interject as Pinkie inhaled deeply, preparing to go on again for another few hours. "Err, Pinkie, I was thinking!" That stalled her, for the moment. The pink mare still smiling pleasantly and looking to me in encouraged curiosity. So I obliged, smirking faintly. "Wouldn't you like to practice in a location where there's more space? You know, all you want so no one could get in the way?" "Oh... But, then no one could hear how good I'm getting with this yovidaphone." Pinkie pouted while pointing that con out. And I smiled in reassuring empathy, already well prepared for such a complaint. "Well, think of how they'll all react when you've practive a hundred percent! All that time learning alone leading up to it. Everypony will LOVE it, including our friends!" There we go! The bubbly Earth Pony perked up immensely by the prospect, holding up her new instrument in approval. Perfect, and I knew just the location. "And I will gladly assist you along the way." "Don't you play the instrument too? Oh, we could form a band! Think about it, me with this lovely instrument finely constructed by the Yaks, you with that guitar you often practice with that Twilight loves hearing when she think you're not noticing her spying on you. We could be the best instrumental players in all of Equestria, getting millions and millions of listeners and blaring out our passions to our heart's content! Whaddaya say?!" ...Twilight spies on me playing? "Ah, here we are!" Is what I expressed merrily upon our final arrival, right on the exact other side around the Everfree Forest. A flawless, isolated location far enough from Ponyville so we couldn't cause any 'ruckus.' Immediately, Pinkie examined the open area, by trees, plants and so on with nods and gasps of approved excitement, and I cheerfully observed, rather influenced by the positive energy that made up the core of Pinkie Pie's being. If Discord was the embodiment of Chaos, than Pinkie was of the essence of the good. Chaotic Good, if you would. Heheh. Settling herself down on a nice spot, I followed suit, by neatly laying my detached glittering velvet cape to the short grass before sitting comfortably, motioning to the mare currently getting ready to practice for a live audience. "Alright Pinkie, whenever you're ready." Abruptly, she managed to act at least a little flustered and humbled, clutching the tool of the Yaks somewhat in protection. "Are you sure? I'm not exactly completely, utterly, purely good at this or anything yet." "That's exactly why I'm here." In addition, bonus score for Pinkie to be modest about her new skill. The more wholesome you are about your capabilities, the more potential for improvement there was. "Don't worry, I'm here to point out any flaws. Lay it on me!" Emboldened by the support of a friend seeking to make amends, Pinkie wasted zero time, straightening in preparation, taking a few deep breaths and getting overall encouraged to practice in a calm and organized manner... Which all threw out the window as the mare became herself again, putting full power into the yovidaphone like a champ! I grinned, mentally applauding just how well this mare was doing, on her second day of obtaining the Yaks' instrument too! Like before, my head swayed side to side contently, one gold hoof tapping the ground as the gentle breeze toyed with my nice brown beard, observing and hearing the harmonious playing of the mare and deciding what a great idea it was to spend the afternoon like this. Until suddenly, the music altogether ceased, with Pinkie looking at me with expected anticipation earlier than I myself had predicted. "Well, how was it? Good? Decent? Mediocre? Oh please tell me it wasn't mediocre." "Pinkie-" "I knew it, it was mediocre wasn't it?! I knew I should have practiced harder this morning! Just didn't want to disturb Pound Cake and Pumpkin Pie in their sleep!" "Pinkie-!" "Where do I need to improve? Was it my lungs? Maybe I need more helium! I should check my secret stash-" "Pinkie!" Finally, I could speak without being interrupt. [BEEP]ing annoying whenever people keep interjecting before you can get a word in to explain and prevent misunderstandings. But regardless, I had to smile by the needless apprehension radiating from the typically energetic equine. "You're doing fantastic. There's no cause for worry." "Oh... Oh! Well why didn't you just say so silly? Hahaha!" There we go. Pinkie beamed after some sheepish laughter, all better then. "Goodness, you had me scared stiff Stardust! You're always so deliberately stalling with your criticism!" Was I? I often thought myself blunt and to the point when I uncover an issue. Thankfully, there's none to be found here. Pinkie was doing just fine. Completely reassured, and more confident than ever, the grinning mare started another attempt of practice, this time albeit more slower and taking her time, evidently desiring to try differing tunes and seeing what sticks. By this slow take, I grinned at the a familar opening piece, singing out with jest and some flair. Briefly removing her muzzle from the instrument, the pink energetic Earth Pony smiled and, Pinkie being Pinkie, blurted out the next line with much more zeal. Well, why the Hell not? Standing up with a short, playful dance by the next phase. All of a sudden, then, we went from rehearsal of a yovidaphone to a retcon of a beloved, iconic Disney tune. MLP style, baby! Pinkie and I just going at it, with all the dramatics that Timon and Pumbaa would be proud of. "Very nice Pinkie." I smirked at that verse while rubbing my furry ear. A grin of excitement. "Heh, thanks." One verse later- "PINKIE!" Slapping a gold hoof on her mouth before she could even finish that, censor or no. "K rating." "Oh, sorry." Back to the theme! The pair of us now ridiculously dancing and singing amongst the field, the pleasant breeze and shining sun joining in merrily, reinforced by the positive spirit of the mare. Cue vine swings to boot! Now, for the best scene. No, not the bit of us eating bugs; like that would happen in a billion years. I never once did that during my runaway, why would I even consider starting now for the sake of a SONG? Nah, I was talking about arguably the most memorable scene of the whole musical piece; the walking on the log as day and night cycled past us, with said log stretching on just as much as if by magic. While both the sun and moon were appropriately rising and falling in sync to the piece and Pinkie's yovidaphone, literally, as we trotted across swaying her heads back and forth, brown and pink manes whirling in the air carefree. We would see why to the former in a moment. As the third voice finally perked in, tall and proud and choatic as always. "It means no worries, for the rest of your daaaaaays~!" When the song, at last, concluded by the obligatory leap into the pool of cotten candy courtesy of our new companion, the three of us dried off by massive hairdryers, Pinkie and I grinning openly towards the smug draconequus. The pink mare being more thrilled than I by the welcomed sight of a good, funny friend. "Hi Discord! Are you here to join our band too?" "Well, I was merely in the neighborhood, just happening to hear some delight sounds over west of Fluttershy's place." The Lord of Mischief beamed with his own enthusiasm of the prospect. "A band you say? Why, I had long desired to put my own musical skills to fair use!" Musical yourself, huh? I raised a dubious, but amused brown brow. "Said skills being...?" Trailing off expectantly. Discord was all too happy to answer, conjuring through a tiny portal the instrument of his desire and the tool to have fun with time, I briefly deadpanned with a smirk. "A triangle." DING. "One can't go wrong with the classics." DING DING DING DING DING DING. Alright, alright, you made your point. Rubbing my ringing ears again, as Pinkie was more than thrilled, beaming to me next excitedly. "Oh! Quick, Stardust, get your guitar, and we'll be ready to rock Equestria!" "Ooh indeed! Two practicing ponies and a masterful draconequus! We'll be slayers at the concerts!" Overestimating himself a little, alongside our current talents. Will take a long time of practice- Two ponies and a draconequus... Hmm... How about, instead, one pony, one draconequus, and one... Oh. "Discord, think you can transform me into my form I become in Sunset's world? And get me my gown, too, if you can." "Okay, instruments, go!" "Triangle, check!" "Yovidaphone, check!" "Electric guitar, check!" Grinning widely between, our trio of a new, average band at best held up the mature toys in question. Well, maturity was questionable considering the Lord of Chaos' preference for musical play, but hey, Discord will always be Discord. Speaking of whom, the draconequus smirked happily before calling out the next rollcall for us. "Attires, go!" "Blue gown, check!" "Pink gown, check!" "Fluttershy-patterned gown, check!" Discord wasn't kidding, adorned in that yellow long gown with blue and pink butterflies by the hips. It wouldn't shock me if the hoodie was his waifu's own face. Won't lie, it felt actually good to be in full human form, and not the week version I had to endure for eight whole months ages back, by now. This EQG body was more suited for what we had planned, with the needed energy and stamina to play for hours on end with this baby gift from Sunset. Thank you my dear! And we were all wearing special dressing gowns, too, in theme of our band. "All right team!" Pinkie, in her brightly covered, soft fabric tied perfectly, called out next merrily with a wide beam. "Sunglasses, go!" "Check." "Check!" "Check!" Of course! How could we possibly proceed without looking more ironically cool in the form of three mismatched of instruments, wearing dressing gowns of varying colours, and adorning black shades to add further to the hip! Don't worry, I'll burst out in laughter soon enough. The pink cheerful pony called out again. "Only one more thing we need!" One by one, Disccy and I made some guesses. Myself going first with a low smirk. "A trailer?" On cue, courtesy of the mischief maker himself, a large blue trailer appearing to the side. But alas, though I was tempted to see whatever horrors awaited inside, or where that smell was coming from through its dusty windows, Pinkie shook her head, prompting the eager Discord to make the next speculation. "An audience?" Rows and rows of tiny seats presented before the three of us after another snap of bear paws, filled to the brim with tiny, sentient forks and spoons applauding and cheering our names. Some blowing into ridiculously tiny tissues. Another shake from Pinkie, and off they went. I tapped my beard in thought, pondering what the mare was talking about... Hmm... "A stadium?" Next thing, we were within a massive, conjured arena with countless stands it would put the Equestrian Games to shame. I struggled to refrain my laughter, especially how smugly pleased Discord looked at the moment. Though that deflated by Pinkie's repeated answer as before, and bam, stadium gone. "Oo, a concert!" Now we're talking! Discord summoned one flawless in design, surrounded by hung banners and a cart merchandise to the side featuring all three of us as different products. Was that a Stardust fedora? I'll take ten! "Hehehehehehehehehe! No sillies!" The Chaos Lord frowned in soft disappointment, snapping chicken fingers and having it all disappear. Shame, I really wanted to take some of those products and see what Twilight would make of them. Would've been hilarious. Sighing, we turned to the smiling mare fully, myself speaking for the sole males around this field. "Alright, we give up. What are we missing Pinkie?" "Isn't it obvious?" ... ... ... "Well... I guess it wouldn't be..." The bubbly mare rolled her eyes slowly in brief contemplation, before clarifying before we could ask her to. "A band name, sillies!" A band name... A band name! Yes, of course, what kind of team would we be without a title to help spread our momentary fame around? Brilliant, Pinkie. I turned to Discord, a little overeager by the prospect. "Something that just screams our theme-" "'The Chaotics.'" "...Yes." Pinkie couldn't be more than thrilled by Discord's perfect name suggestion, holding out a free hoof and beaming for us to participate. Her voice naught but ecstatic in what was to come. "Alright then fellow Chaotics, let's show our friends the best magic of music POSSIBLE!" Alright. One gold palm and one chicken hand joined in atop Pinkie's hoof, declaring what would last in all's minds for a good, long time. My mind renadomly hopped to the victory jingle from Super Mario World. Felt appropriate. Thus, for the past week, in our secluded location far from the ears and eyes of formerly disgruntled Ponyvilians, we practiced, and practiced hard. Ranging from songs of the MLP world, to even beyond at times. Over the course of practicing for over seven days, Pinkie has just become a flawless mistress of the yovidaphone, the Yaks wouldn't be anything else but proud of a good pony friend learning to master their beloved instrument. Admittedly, it can get rough in a few areas, with after sometime practicing together I finally got an inkling of understanding as to our friends' exasperation behind the regularly bubbly Earth Pony learning the tool. But hey, Pinkie was loving the [BEEP] out of blasting the loud Yak equivalent of bagpipes. Could you imagine a showdown between the Yaks and Scottish over their choice in musical accompanient? Me neither. Discord. Discord, on the other hand, stayed pretty much the same, content to learn and expertly play the silver traingle dangling between his animal finger sin his own way, which was fine. He was scarcely bad at it, and could even rock a few solos whenever needed. In some cases, the traingle worked to fill the space better than even the guitar, which was more commonly used in this day and age... On Earth and Sunset's Earth, anyway. But I digress, Discord was just happy to play his own way, and never disappointing from the timing and skill when required. It's almost like he sincerely wishes the best for this temporary band. No sabatoge, no attempts of stealing the spotlight; just three chaotic people in their own way, having the time of theirs lives uniting for their love of music. Fluttershy's been a better influence than either the not-couple couple realized. As for my own practices... Well I like to be modest, so I'll say I've done a fair enough job, in spite of praises from both Pinkie and Starswirl along the way. Hell, given this draconequus has offered his own geniune support to my 'talents,' through his own methods of expressing encouragement, naturally. But I don't know, there's still a lot more I could do to make myself better, not helping that we were keeping this band a secret from everyone as a good surprise until we were proper ready. So, as one could imagine, it was proper difficult to solo practice without arousing suspicion, especially in the castle where the inhabitants tends to poke their noses in other's affairs. Not that I was any better. Still, I managed to make some substantial progress, what little there could be possible, and I was happy with the current results enough. "Ahh!" Pinkie exhaled in relaxed satisfaction, pulling back her muzzle from the yovidaphone that has been used nonstop. I rarely saw the two apart the passing week. As the mare then beamed to us with slightly red cheeks, needing a breather regardless how much energy was pent up inside her typically. "That was fun! Great practice guys!" Another rehearsal completed, this time of Route 103 from Hoenn; Pokemon is always a fun place to practice music from. I had suggested a medley sometime in future, for doing a whole medley without a single pause or break, when we're good and well ready for such, would speak volumes over our week to accomplishment. Their answers were expected, of course, being all for the future prospect. The Chaotiecs were this close to the home run now! We could all feel it. Discord, stretching eight limbs at once when using that many triangles for a good moment, beamed just as cheerfully as us followed by a nod. "Not half bad, if I do say so myself. Oh who am I kidding? We're fantastic!" Even Pinkie's energy was rubbing off on the amusing trickster, happily pulling in for a tight, friendly hug, the mare returning it with just as much enthusiasm whilst I jokingly attempted to squirm out of it. Yeah, we would be just fine. As the energetic draconequus placed us down with another wide, but encouraging smile. "I say it's time we finally put our band to the test!" Discord would cheerfully express what he meant by that in a second. Disappearing, and re-appearing with a white Equestrian limosuine, walking out in the most fashion, over-the-top clothing and cane ever, surrounding by camera flashes and cries of children and adutls alike, signing autographs on thin air where the people would presumably stand with using the levitating devices. Pinkie and I suddenly finding ourself with Discord on the red carpet, to a giant entrance of a concert entrance, our band name and smirking selves on the largest banner thought possible. Needless to say, Discord was always the 'go big or go home' type, wrapping up this little display with a loud proclaim with fireworks to the clear sky. Upper limbs wide with a triumphant grin to declare his idea. "Let's finally show these ponies what can do!" Maintaining that same, dramatic posture of eager boldness, waggling white brows down upon us expectantly. Did we have to yes? I was going to open my muzzle when- "Um, actually..." Pinkie was suddenly hesitant, a brief note of apprehension in her heart. Discord leaned down afterwards, regarding the sheepish Pinkie with a stink eye. "What... Cold feet already, Pinkie Pie? Wha... That's not like you! You should be 'WOOOHOOOOOOOOOOOOO!'" Literally bouncing, rolling and leaping across the field to emphasize how the bubbly mare in question should have reacted to his own proposal, Discord soon glaring upwards after an intentional crash by a nearby boulder. "Not... That!" But the pink pony chuckled. "Oh, it's not that I don't want to, Discord. There's just... Weeeeeeell..." Now getting coy about it, but I was patient, sitting back so Pinkie could take her time getting her demands across. Might be interesting to hear what our friend had in mind. "Maybe we could... I don't know..." Rubbing her chaotic mane somewhat in embarrassed shyness and humour, beaming finally before Discord could snap. "Perform to a different group of friends of ours first before the others... Heh?" Another group? Not the girls? I blinked, tilting my head while randomly guessing as to who. Well, not randomly, considering the way Pinkie was now carressing the instrumental objected gifted by said friends. "You mean the Yaks." Rapidly nodding in affirmation, Pinkie beamed between her present male friends hopefully, teeth visible with the wide anxious grin. "Please! Pretty please! I wanna show them how well I've gotten with playing the yovidaphone! Can we perform for them first? I garantee we'll know their non-existent socks off, please guys!" ...Well, it's worth a shot. My concern is their reaction to other tools outside their own. I'd rather not have my baby here be destroyed by a rampage, gently clutching my dark blue and violet guitar closer to my human chest. But alas, I nodded with a small smile. "I suppose that's fair. The Yaks deserve to see how well you've progressed with their beloved traditional tool." With my support voiced, we both turned to Discord next expectantly, prompting his quick between both human and pony, before huffing with a callous shrug. "Fine, whatever, you're the boss Pinkie... Unofficially any-HOW!" Choked tightly into another loving embrace from the pink, relived and blissful mare to the both of her supportive friends, myself mixing both violents coughs and sheepish laughter. Never... Change, Pinkie... "You two are the best band members a pony can ask for!" Glad to hear it... Release us... Or me, since Discord effortlessly slithered out from the death hug with a light cleared throat. Finally, the mare heard my plea, allowing me to sit on the grass and regain some breath. Jesus. I had to grin at least a little, amazed from the raw power of affection from the encouragement of friendship. Pinkie beamed between us, merrily hopping off towards the east of our spots, calling out over her furry shoulder in eager splendor. "Come on, let's go show them what we've accomplished! Last one to Yakyakistan's a rotten Pheonix egg!" In the blink of an eye, Discord gave me one faint smirk before promptly vanishing, likely beating us to it. Standing up and dusting myself off, I hurried after the enthusiastic mare, her energy too intoxicating not to smile at and join in the lighthearted contest. Though it may have been a whole extended week than just a day with Pinkie, and not exclusively with the mare, it was still an exciting, fun time overall! I enjoyed every second of it! Rutherford, I hope you're ready! We're going to bring an avalanche down on your mountains when we're through! Here comes Team Chaotics! Please don't sue, Sega! "If any of our friends ask, the avanlanche that engulfed Yakyakistan earlier was of natural causes. Agreed?" "Agreed." "Agreed!"
Chapter 204: The Bells Of To ComeNote to self: The next time someone asks me to babysit their younger sibling by accompanying them to a grand Wonderbolts' show in another city entirely, at least bring some more soda and food and, Hell, maybe even a 3DS so I wouldn't be bored senseless. Of course, speaking for myself, here, since the Crusaders had been 'ooh'ing and 'ahh'ing the entire display through. Me? Had been just sitting on the chair idly observing the showing off of ponies in tights zooming around pulling off dull stunts. God I was bored to death. Thankfully it's all over now, and we returned to Ponyville just in the late afternoon. Scootaloo and Apple Bloom were already safely back home, and though the white filly insisted she could just walk back to the boutique by herself, I had an fashionista asked me to take care of her today, and that's what I just did. Reaching all the way to the front purple door itself, Sweetie Belle wasting zero time in barging into her home brushing past a befuddled Rarity, the former calling out over her shoulder. "Hi Rarity we had a good time I'm going to bed now goodnight!" "But- It's only the afternoon, Sweetie Belle!" The elder sibling called out in vain, looking into the home/fashion store before shaking her head. Smiling wryly to the golden stallion in clothing right by her door. "I take it has been a productive day?" My first answer came in a humoured shrug, following by a light joking grin. "I don't think Sweetie likes being kept an eye on." Rarity chuckled fondly in response, nodding with knowing amusement. "Yes, she's expressed as much regarding being tended to in the past. Thank you so much, darling, for looking after her in Cloudsdale whilst I held a packed schedule." Yeah, wasn't gonna comment out loud - and pray she didn't hear my thoughts - but even I could spot the weariness on her otherwise flawless features. "I know the Wonderbolts' shows are hardly an affection of yours, so I appreciate you doing that in my absence." Hey, no problem. Happy to help as always, my dear. "Anything for a good friend." Before sapphire eyes suddenly swept over my clothed form; calculating and thorough. A look I recognized all too well. She didn't disappoint. "And I know just the means of repaying for your services today." Gently pulling me into the boutique without even offering, and I got a good luck of the interior that appeared as though it has been busy today. Over fifty percent of Rarity's fine work vanished from the mannequins and clotheslines, the mare on a roll as always. To that, I glanced over to the fashioner holding her hoof out expectantly, acquiescing to remove my glittering cape and hand it over. "Don't strain yourself, you've obviously had a draining day." "Oh pish posh Stardust darling, you know I'm more than capable of leftover work. Especially when it concerns keeping a good friend's valuable attire in well kept condition. Now, I shall need the rest of your clothing as well, and it's likely I won't be done until first thing tomorrow. Be a dear and fetch my sewing kit from the corner there, will you?" Evidently not taking a negative for an answer, I stripped my pony form of the good blue and purple clothes to let the fashioner do her magic, literally. Ah well, whatever Rarity had in mind to revamp the attire, I was more than confident she wouldn't disappoint as always. "Stardust..." Mmm... "Starduuuuuust..." Ugh... "Five more minutes, Twilight..." A tender giggle greeting my waking ears. "Oh darling, you would wish it was Twilight being the one, wouldn't you?" Mmm...? "Now, kindly get up Stardust, you're leaving fur all over my favourite couch." Couch... That explained the numb feeling on the right side of my form. Sighing mixed with a yawn, I blinked bleary eyes to be greeted by sapphire orbs watching me expectantly from the side of the velvet, ridiculous comfortable couch. The memories of last night sinking through as I slowly but surely got up. That's right, I crashed at Rarity's place while she was working on my clothes, which was awfully nice of her. Bearer of Generosity indeed. The white unicorn happily trotting over to where my fully renewed attire waited while I managed to sit up properly, yawning loud into my gold hoof and brushing disheveled brown locks, as Rarity was happy to announce her work complete. "Voila, and in addition to a good morning, I've also prepared a nice, healthy breakfast for yourself; Spike was all too happy to provide what usual first meal Twilight preferred you having first thing." Rarity's smile lowered a tad, once finally noticing my rather messy mane. "Well, I suppose a shower would be the first appropriate thing, following with your nutritious breakfast and trying out your newly improved clothing." Was I marrying Twilight, or you...? Regardless, I smiled in tired humour and nodded, knowing better than to object pointlessly. Oblivious to Rarity hearing that joking thought before hearing her loud gasp in realization. "Oh yes, that reminds me!" What now? I blinked, tilting my head over to the hopeful, grinning fashionista. An expression I was immediately on guard with, and I hadn't even drank my morning water yet. "You're not too busy today, I hope? Fortunately my schedule has enough open time considering all my work completed yesterday." I had a bad feeling about this. Alarm bells were screaming for me to hurry to the bathroom and pray that Rarity's plan, whatever it was, would be forgotten after I was finished. But in this situation, I slowly shook my head, answering regardless in payment for every nice thing the unicorn has done for me up to now since yesterday. "Erm, not really. Twilight's still expecting me to at least hang out with my friends each for a whole day... So... Oh." No wonder Twilight seemed fine with me spending the night here. And somehow, I doubted very much that made my current predicament here any better. If the rising glee in Rarity's bright heart was anything to go by. "Oh splendid!" Matter of opinion, depending where the fashion star was going with this. White soft hoofs tugging at my front golden limb, gesturing for me to keep going to the next room. "Second door left down the hall. After you're finished, then we shall discuss a matter of grave urgency which has been neglected for too long!" Contrary to Rarity's definition of urgent, I took all the time I desired cleaning myself up in the shower. An equine body was more harder to wash up than a human's, let me tell you. Didn't really help that I often just stand in the shower most of the time, letting the water pour down as I get lost i my own random, contemplative thoughts. Rarity had the patience of stone, as I soon discovered, having left my new clothes neatly folded and by the bathroom door once I was finally done, waiting for me by the dinner table with the warm scent of fresh, healthy breakfasts prepared to be consumed heartily. The mare herself cheerfully sipping her coffee with grace as I sat down opposite her, deep blue eyes glancing over the newspaper with inquisitive inspection, most notably at my damp mane. Hey, I combed it at least, though that seemed to scarcely satisfy the unicorn whom then set both paper and mug down. "Hmm, we shall tend to your rainforest of hair in a moment, darling." Snorting, I gave a dry grin before regarding the plate before me, hazel eyes brightening from some notable essentials. Oh look, even a slice of apple pie! Warm too. "Ah yes, Applejack is a generous benefactor when it comes to sharing her love for her farm's namesake. Do eat up." All too happy to. "Thank you Rarity." I expressed in genuine casualness, eating away with more attempted grace and manners than at usual from the castle. I wasn't just being a guest, but Rarity's guest too, yet I couldn't help but get a little overeager since I skipped out on dinner last night. Not that the unicorn seemed too particularly bothered, dining away herself as we comfortably ate in silence. For the most part, the usual noises emitting from sipping or consuming, but it was a pleasant morning, some apprehensions aside. During chewing and swallowing a grape with a fork - roll with it - I gazed around, suddenly realizing then we were missing a certain member at the table. Sensing my confusion, Rarity looked up from her meal before blinking in recognition. "Ah, Sweetie Belle is with her friends. She left earlier this morning." Ah, that would explain it. Before the adult mare then cleared her throat in the most elegant manner possible, alerting my stiffened posture as those sapphire eyes bored into my hazel own, her gaze and heart reflecting naught but seriousness. "Now, to business, Stardust. There is a matter of grave urgency that has been neglected time and time again." Yes, you've mentioned that earlier, but I opted to let the mare keep talking. When Rarity was serious, it's probably best you just allow the mare to get it off her chest. "Regarding your future wedding with Twilight..." Yeah? "Well, it appears to me that neither of you have prioritized getting deeper into that essential, life-changing topic." Rarity softly frowned then in small concern. "At all, in fact. Have the pair of you been having doubts?" My thoughts wandered back to my last argument with the alicorn, and I almost shuddered. That was the straw that nearly broke the camel's back, certainly, had nothing else almost destroyed our relationship already. Yet, during the Hearth's Warming mission in Flanktopia, the subject of the wedding was brought up, and neither Twilight or I were really opposed to it despite all that happened. So I doubted there were... Well, doubts. "We just haven't really had time to discuss much on it. What with Twilight being the new Head of her school, alongside her duties as the Princess of Friendship." What little there were in that regard. I helplessly shrugged with a sheepish, tiny smile. "Plus, I don't wanna pressure her or anything..." "Ah." Rarity nodded. "I see; in addition to Twilight's own responsibilities, not to mention your own continued training of both yourself and Spike in Balance, and your consideration for Twilight's own nervous feelings on the matter, there has just been scarce time affording to address your proposal so long ago." "Yeah, you pretty much nailed it..." Nodding again in empathy, Rarity soon released a bright smile while slowly straightening in her chair, eager to keep getting to business still. "Well, it's a good thing you have a generous friend to assist you for once the times comes." Oh boy. "Though I am a little disappointed neither of you are discussing about such a glorious, wondrous event centered around a loving couple that deserves such happiness, it does provide an opportunity in the name of beforehand preparation." Trust this unicorn to be so invested in the love life and future wedding of her friends. It wasn't the first time Rarity's offered to 'help' in bringing Twilight and I much closer to one another, but regardless, I couldn't resist throwing an amused grin at Rarity's passionate drive to help, feeling a tad gratified by the conviction of helping me make my Princess happy. And hey, might as well get ready for the wedding regardless how long it'll take to actually happen. If everything's prepared beforehand, then we wouldn't have to worry except for a few remaining things like, say, a wedding cake or the guest list. Still haven't even decided who my Best Man was... "Alright Rarity, I'll play along." Smirking a little whilst leaning forward, raising expectant brows as the mare reflected my posture readily. "What exactly did you have in mind?" Her grin was eerily similar, as dark blue eyes gleamed in excitement. "Why, the very first thing that matters, of course." "Mm. Stop fidgeting darling...!" "I'm not fidgeting... This collar is just too tight!" "Precisely as to why I conducting the most detailed and accurate measurement to your height and weight, if you would just stand still." "Sorry if I'm feeling like I'm being choked to death..." "Hmm, could use a tad more gold... Did you say something, Stardust?" "Huh? Oh, nothing..." "Hmmmmmmm, wonder where I placed that velvet tape... What was your hoof size again, darling? I have the memo somewhere but I likely must have misplaced it..." "How should I know? Rarity - agh, too tight - is this absolutely necessary?" "'Absolutely nece-' Absolutely, Stardust Balance! You're not just marrying a valuable dear friend who deserves the very best alone, but also royalty! It is only natural the groom must wear something that stands out; powerful! Regal! Elegance blended to your raw passion, which you are well regarded for, darling." "You flatter me... Now please loosen this collar." "Oh, yes, one second. As I was saying, to wear anything that suggests lesser would be an affront to you, Twilight and myself. Now, what do you think of the outlines; azure or velvet? I'm rather fond of the velvet myself." "I... Don't know?" "Suppose it is an anxious debate for the would-be suitor, yes. Regardless, once the marvelous event finally occurs, I shall be more than thrilled to provide a 'Rarity touch,' as it were. Not to worry, the attire for both groom and bride shan't be the exclusive contributions I will provide-" "Rarity...!" "Ah, the collar! One moment... There we are, you may breathe now, Stardust; you were looking awfully blue and disrupting the appearance I was aiming for." "Whatever... So, when can I see Twilight's dress?" Gasp. "You even have the audacity to ask?! Stardust, why spoil the surprise so soon? Patience, you'll see your Princess at her best in a matter of time. All good things to those who wait~!" "Voila!" "..." "Speechless? Yes I could imagine. A desirable concoction of friendship and wishing bot dear friends the best for their future. No doubt Pinkie Pie herself would be impressed." "She's easy to impress, Rarity." "Don't spoil the fun, Stardust. So! Thoughts?" "...You know Twilight asked you to stop meddling with our relationship a long while back, right?" "'Meddling?' Perish the thought! I am simply looking out for what's best to two ponies whom deserve everything that's the best, and what greater example than this: A wedding cake the likes of Equestria had never bore witness to until now?!" "Oh, it'll certainly leave an impression..." "What was that, darling?" "Oh err... It's very... Moving? We can appreciate all the effort you... Put into it... Is the icing suppose to melt like that?" "Oh, you've noticed. Yes, in addition to the castle theme, I thought adding a resembling waterfall of icing would add to the majesty. Do you like it?" "Gonna take a long time to clean up, no doubt." "Come now Stardust, even you can't deny the creative effort I placed into something outside of my comfort zone. Additionally, this will preserve dear Pinkie of the stress and worry in making the most fabulous cake of your wedding for a long while yet." "Hmm, fair point. Suppose it would give Pinkie more time for the Chaotecs rehearsals once the wedding comes." "Heheheheh... Heh... You're not, seriously contemplating having your little band perform in the after party, of course?" "..." "..." "..." "Yes... Your wedding, I suppose..." "Now then, Stardust, another matter I wish to relieve yourself and Twilight the trouble of. Let's discuss the guest's list!" "Errr, I'm pretty confident that's exactly something only Twilight and I should converse about." "Perhaps, in any regular run-of-the-mill event. But this is a subject of grave repercussions, considering the royal prowess behind your vows!" "If you say so." "Now then, hope you're sitting comfortably, Stardust, let's begin with the most obvious attendants, shall we? Naturally, those being I, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy. Of course, that would be most evident once we become Twilight's bridesmaids." "You're very presumptuous today, aren't you Rarity?" "Well I- Wait, you mean she's already decided on bridesmaids?! Are you insinuating-?!" "No, she hasn't decided yet. At least, if Twilight has, I have no information about it." "Ah... Had me concerned for nothing there, darling." Sigh. "Well, if you're going to insist on helping out here, then yes, guess you girls, Starlight and Spike will be the most obvious first choices." "Splendid! Ooh, perhaps Starlight could be Twilight's Best Mare, as Spike would be your Best Dragon." "I already had something else in mind for Spike, thanks though." "Oh? Do clarify." "Why spoil the surprise?" "..." "..." "Sometimes I do hate it when you're being intentionally, tediously vague." "So does Twilight - though we both know she secretly loves it - but she lives with it." "Hmm... Ahem. The Princesses, naturally." "Which Princesses?" "Why, Princess Celestia, Luna and Cadence, of course! And we musn't neglect dear little Flurry Heart, should we?" "I can see three of those attending the wedding, maybe." "...Stardust, you are fully aware that Twilight will actively fight to have her idol and teacher attend her own wedding, are you not?" "I know, I know... Just wishful thinking on my part... Anyway, if you're gonna write down on that list, include Sunset Shimmer, Sombra and Radiant Heart, will you? It's not just Twilight's close friends that should be invited." Agh... My back. I was all too happy to rest on the same couch as earlier in relaxed comfort, Rarity's thorough, Twilight-esque detail of the guest list finally done and dusted, having take two hours at best. Two hours of sitting against wooden chairs discussing who will and wouldn't be attending the future wedding. Now, I could finally relax. So that I did, contently closing my eyes and allowing the soft material of the couch soothe my aching backside, breathing in and out, slow and steady. Hopefully, the unicorn was finished with everything revolving around the hypothetical scenario to the life-changing event- "Stardust!" Spoke too soon. I flinched. "Yeah?" The classy voice resonated from the other room once again. "Where do you and Twilight intend to host the event?" ...Actually a fantastic question, I didn't really know myself. "Erm... Ponyville?" Either there or Canterlot, though personally I'd say this town was the best, suitable location for the wedding. Where it all began, after all. Cadence and Shining already married in Canterlot. Let's give poor Ponyville a chance, shall we? Marriage... Further dwelling on the very prospect, an event said to bring eternal happiness and unity between lovers, the more my nerves were getting all over the place. Rarity's persistence today of getting details covered had drawn out these anxieties and simultaneous, internal, gleeful excitement every passing minute. Married. To Twilight. The proposal WAS heat of the moment, to solidify and remind the mare I loved that there's nothing I wouldn't do to keep my Princess at pure bliss and relief, by devoting the rest of my life bound to her, in heart and spirit. Maybe I was a little too harsh, judging Rarity's push to help out. The white fashionista, like the rest of our valuable, selfless friends, just wanted to make certain that the future wedding would be the greatest thing to ever happen to us. I'll be sure to thank the mare once she emerges from the larger room next door, behind the transparent curtains. Provided I could even bring myself to sit upwards again. But still, I had to smile for the productive day of working out what should and shouldn't be happening for the wedding. Speaking of which, I wondered; what would have happened had I engaged to Twilight sooner? Say, right after Shining provided me those rings exclusively for myself and his sister? Would we have married earlier? Not yet? Would I have ever left to confront Zagreus on my own terms? Aren't what-ifs always fun? Would I have ever defeated Zagreus, bringing peace to Equestria later? Earlier? Would things have changed too much? Was naturally contemplating these things essential in the long run? Probably not, but still. Would Twilight, the girls and I had defeated and contained Zagreus as a unit? Would I had never become an alicorn at all? Regarding that last thought, I suppose it really didn't matter that much. For example, had Twilight found a way to revert me back to an Earth Pony in her own way, or Starswirl managing to keep me somehow healthy and continuing to live on this world as a full-fledged human, nothing would have changed in the long run; I would still love Twilight to heaven and back, devoting my precious time and soul to every precious moment with the beautiful, lavender alicorn who would have stayed with me regardless how her Warrior appeared. In addition, Spike and I would still hang out and bond further. Flying kites with Starlight, caretaking with Fluttershy, fashion tryouts for humans with Rarity, heated contests with Applejack, sparring/racing with Rainbow and maybe running away from enraged bee hives again, party planning and maybe forming the Chaotecs with Pinkie still. Love was eternal, and I highly doubted Twilight would care in any way what form her Jack was in, caring only for my well-being and health. As always. So, no, perhaps not much would change. "A bit for your thoughts?" One eye popped open, having faced the ceiling, to regard the teasing unicorn observing me with a small knowing smile. "Even when you rest, that pensive expression is always evident." Heh. I carefully sat up a tad, back still aching a little, resting my head against the sidearm of the pink, comforting object. Front hoofs rested on my clothed chest. "Just pondering what I've missed out on." Rarity blinked in open curiosity, but instead of prodding further, the snow white unicorn nodded and proceeded to inquire next. "There is one more concern regarding the wedding I must be aware of, before I can let you go." That last part in playful jest, and I had to return the smirk. Of course. "Let's hear it then." "Certainly. I was wondering what your surprise wedding gift for your betrothed is." My wedding gift? Rarity perked a brow upon spotting my befuddled glance, sapphire eyes glinting in stern disapproval. "Surely you had something in mind, darling? At least pre-planned?" Err... My silence only worked against me, as Rarity's graceful features darkened to further express her own faint irritation for my negligence. Completely unintentional negligence, mind you. "Stardust." That no-bull[BEEP] tone, causing me to straighten in reflex. "You can't simply proceed without your own wondrous, beautifully considerate gift for the mare you love prior to the wedding, yes?" I could just give her the ring... And that would be enough to satisfy you both, Jack? ...Fair point. I huffed, nodding while sitting up a bit more, wincing a little from the aching back. "Alright, alright, you made your argument. I'll think of something." That placated her heart a little, though Rarity wasn't fully satisfied by the insistent promise. Before the unicorn fashioner took notice of my faint plight and sighed, nodding with an amused smile. "Remain here a moment, I have a cream remedy for aching backs in my room." And off she went, before I could object to any further generosity. Rarity... Always so giving and unlike many of her career. She's a national treasure, just like our other friends, in her own right. But meanwhile, as I sat here waiting with infinite patience, my mind wandered back to what the unicorn just asked of me as the final requirement for a flawless wedding. A gift. A personal gift to Twilight... What would be so suitable for someone like her aside from the subjectively best book, quill or anything else related to those around...? ... ... ... I'll have to think long and hard on that one.
Chapter 205: Weebow DashStrum. "When a woman acquires a certain age... And the men who adore you no longer swoon." Strum. "It pays to avoid the sunlit days... And live by the night of the kindly moon." Strum. "But the moon grows old, just like us all. And her beautiful years are done..." Strum. "So now she prays, through endless days..." Strum. "To take, her revenge, on the sun..." Strum... "You done yet?" Rolling my eyes in wry exasperation, my hazel eyes turned to the sole audience whom invited herself to observe my moment. The smirking blue Wonderbolt perched happily on a close by cloud shortly from my occupied own. "I am now." Came my dry response, perking an expectant brow towards the blue friend. "Something you needed, Rainbow, or did Twilight send you?" Snorting in good nature was her first reply. "Pft, as if. I was just enjoying my daily nap until suddenly being disturbed by a certain Prince playing with that toy of his and acting melac... Melacon..." "...Melachony?" "Yeah that. So what gives Star? You look like you've raced across Equestria five times over. Trouble in paradise or somethin'?" The unspoken "Again?" lingered by the last question. I huffed in weariness, but managed a small smile in acknowledgement before clarifying the reason while I looked as though I've endured through an elephant stampede. "Nothing like that. I had to go back to that human world, take a boat out to God knows where in the middle of the sea, and handle an imbalance in the form of a [BEEP]ing tornado. It was... A rough week." So much so I had regaled myself to the bed for three days straight. A whole week out in sea, in the EQG world. Seasickness wasn't an issue. Enduring with my fear over large bodies of water and being, for the most part, trapped on that generic, stereotypical planet was slowly killing me on the inside. Rainbow slowly nodded, getting the gist of my internal distress and mental exhaustion. "That explains why none of us saw you for over a week. And your way of recovering is by... Playing an instrument on the clouds?" My mind had little other ideas. Twilight had been too busy of late, and Spike was out on an ambassador meeting with Ember. In the end, my reaction was a miniature shrug. "I'm just weird, Rainbow." "Heh, ain't that a given?" My smirk matched her playful own, before the blue pegasus cocked her head in thought. "Still, there are like a gajillion better way of coping than just standing around, staring at nothing and playing with strings. Ever considered something more thrilling and easily taking your mind off things?" Could already envision where this was heading. "Like, if I knew a certain tough, stubborn, ambitious friend, challenging me to a heated race around Ponyville?" "A certain tough, stubborn, ambitious awesome friend challenging you to a heated race around Ponvyille." Now hovering by her light blue, extended wings, flapping in eager participation. Her grin couldn't stretch any wider. "Come on! When you lose I'll get you some ice cream. My treat." "Don't patronize me." Regardless, a wry smirk became on my bearded pony face, nodding in acceptance, lowering the guitar to my side. "Give me a sec." Closing my eyes in concentration, focusing magically upon the instrument held by my left hoof. A flash of gold light later, and I gazed down. Vanished. Rainbow whistled. "Looks like you're getting much better at it." 'It' referring to my magical practices. Well, I've had good teachers. "Sent back to my room... Hopefully." If not, I can check later, after I'm done kicking some pegasus plot. Regarding the star Wonderbolt next, my hazel eyes, like her pink own, glinted in challenge. The incident a few days back already being forgotten for the heat of challenge. "Let's hope your encounter with Lightning hasn't left you 'dusty,' my dear." "The only 'dust' will be the dust in your name being dragged behind after I'm through with you." "..." "..." "..." "Er, pretend I never said that." Surprise surprise. Rainbow emerged the victor upon her first reach to the marked cloud, grinning smugly my way while I halfheatedly caught up. Once again, in my defense while panting for breath a little, I wasn't a hundred percent in mastering the art of pegasus flight, no matter what the others may assume. Besides, with her years of practice and being not only an athletic mare, but also regarded as one of the fastest fliers in the land, it wasn't really a fair competition. Though I didn't dare point that factual information out, as, knowing Rainbow, she'll boastly dismiss and narrow it down to skill alone rather than being gifted. Meanwhile, the Wonderbolt chuckled upon my close approach to join her, good-naturedly punching my front leg. "Good race, Stardust, you're getting better everyday." Well, at least she was being a good sport and not rubbing it in my face. Perhaps Rainbow's time with our friends has taught her to at least become a tad more humble herself- "Heck, you're as close to catching up with Fluttershy by now. Although you'll never manage to reach up to my speed, but feel free to keep trying." Yep, that didn't last long. Huffing, I shook my head and turned to the side, examining my own extended wing, which pushed up the cape. She did have one point; I was getting better by some degree. I honestly couldn't tell which was harder to master, flying or Equestrian magic. There's plenty of more variety in the latter, thus there being more to practice, learn and experience. Magic requires years and years of hard training, research and dedication, and I've yet to even fully master Balance magic. Spells, incantations, attacks, defenses, the oh so many possibilities. Flying, by contrast, took more mastery over the body than the mental capacity. Having self-confidence helps, but it doesn't help that pegasi in general learn to use their wings since foals. I must look like a huge joke if some unfortunate souls watched my unfortunate arse keep trying to learn how to use these feathers. Wasn't sure which was actually worse, publicly flying or publicly utilizing old fashioned magic. In either case, I was somewhat getting better, so I didn't have to keep feeling like smacking myself senseless after continously [BEEP]ing myself up every time some practice goes wrong. Oh wow, Rainbow was still chatting away about her achievements whilst I was having that whole inward contemplation. "-And that is the secret to most pegasi success! Any questions pal, or you got all that?" "Uh, sure." I nodded, looking back to the Wonderbolt with a skeptic raised brow. Did I need to hear it? Probably unlikely since the most predictable thing was that Rainbow was merely boasting about her own successes and passing it off that any pegasus could learn these 'skills.' Ah well, change of subject. "Still, at least you were right about one thing, it DID help me keep my mind off other things so... Thanks for that, Rainbow." "Heh, I knew it would." The blue mare with pink gleaming eyes smirked with self-triumph, though through our bond I could pick up the trace of relief for my own well-being. Aww, she did care. "So, what now? Got anything else that'll stop you from being a grouch all over again?" "Uhh..." Took a moment, before shrugging. Nothing that sprung to mind. "I don't know, maybe some light reading?" Half-expected the mare to immediately express dull acknowledgement by such a proposed hobby. Instead, her interest peaked. "Oh, like Daring Do?" Seriously, was that all she read? "Rainbow, you do know that there are plenty of other exciting adventure books besides Daring Do, right?" "Well, yeah, but nothing as exciting." Oh please. Rolling my eyes with a smirk, I inclined my head downwards, to where the peacefully quiet town waited. Rainbow blinked, before the Wonderbolt took after my lead and followed my descent, calling out from behind, "Where are we going?" "I'm going to blow your mind away by the proof of existence that there are more fiction books out there." "Hmm, let me see... Harry Potter... Star Wars novels... Fifty Shades of- Why the Hell do I have that in my collection... Hm, the Twisted series. Still have yet to read those... Wordsearch books..." Pointedly ignoring Rainbow's whistle of boredom from behind me as I searched through my rather disorganized book piles, wiping off dust with my wings in the process. Hey, they're good for something than sucking at flight! Now let's see, a decent book series that catches one like the Wonderbolt's taste. Maze Runner? Hm, I'll add it to the list of 'maybe.' Doctor Who novels? Nah, too technobabble and exposition. Rainbow would likely skim read the majority of them. ... ... ... Oh... This series might work. Hopefully Rainbow would at least find the slow start and middle engaging enough by the built tension, dread and intrigue. Smiling to myself in satisfaction, I picked out the three volumes of the famous series with an admittedly weak protagonist, but it may suit Rainbow's expectations. Turning around to face the mare after re-organizing the piles with magic - hah, I was getting better! - I presented the coloured books. "Tada! Hunger Games! Think you'll be a huge fan of these series." "Yeah-huh." The female equine was helping herself to examining another collection of mine beneath the TV plasma, pulling up a certain Switch game with a look of geniune interest. Figured she'd pick that one. "What's 'Super Smash Bros Ultimate?'" "It's a fighting game." "Oh... Sweet, how'd ya play?" ...Books could wait, I suppose. Plus, I still needed to get my one-up after Rainbow kicked my rear in that race earlier. "Why do you keep picking Sonic?" "Why wouldn't you keep picking Sonic?" Rainbow regarded me smugly from her side of the couch, both wings holding up the joycons in the form of a coy shrug. "What can I say, the dude resonates with me." Oh, the fans won't disagree there Rainbow. Rolling my eyes, I placed the Switch Gamecube controller down in a huff, exasperated but having a good game all the same. I kept winning, so obviously, but the mare was a fast learner. That is, quickly learning the hard way what would happen had she committed fully the act of chucking her controllers at the screen. Still, good game all the same. "Wanna play Mario Kart?" "Hm? That a racing one?" At my nod, the mare replied in the negative by shaking her head, lengthy rainbow mane swishing. "Nah, I've had my fill of beating you to the ground with races." Uh-huh. "Got anything else?" "Uhh..." Once again, using magic to pull up what few games I possessed for the console in question. "I've got Let's Go Pikachu... Big mistake on my part, honestly." Rainbow sniffed, inspecting the cover of the yellow mouse with red puffy cheeks in frowned curiosity. "That that Pokemon thing you and Spike constantly talk about?" Not constantly, but yes, pretty much. "It's a good series. Capture and train wild beasts and becoming the very best. It started with games, had its own trading card game that no one bothers learning how to actually play, its own, albeit mediocre, anime that varies good to bad to good to bad as it goes on, its own line of decent movies and- What?" What was she snickering at? The Wonderbolt removed her own hoof and grinned lightly. "Not use to hearing you geek out like that, Stardust." Oh hardy har. I snorted, just as Rainbow then cocked her head with a wry smile. "Alright, show me how good this 'Pokemon' stuff is; training some powerful creatures and get strong sounds like my kind of deal. Although, one question before we do that." "Yeah?" "...What's an 'anime?'" ...Ohohohohoho, am I gonna ruin you, my dear. "So why is its name 'Pikachu?'" "Because that's its name. Why is your name 'Rainbow?'" "But they're all Pokemon, right?" "Yeah?" Rainbow's expression remained ever so dubious, as she observed me the franchise's most infamous protagonist fail to catch a Spearow. "So if some keep them as pets, then why do they keep the name of what they are as their pet names? You don't hear me call Tank 'Tortoise,' or Applejack calling Willow 'Dog.'" I shrugged, not really able to come up with a satisfying answer for that particular puzzle. "Some people just like the names as they are, I guess?" "...That's just stupid." I shook my head in reply. Oh, you are opening some new worms here, my dear. "Wouldn't it be a whole lot easier to give them like individual names so they can be told apart? I mean, has Ash never thought of it?" "Unless we're watching through Hoenn, Sinnoh and Kalos, 'Ash' and 'thinking' don't really fall into the same category." Despite what Spike objects to the contrary. Seriously, that dragon has grown to like the character for some reason. Nah, Brock's where it's at. Twilight! Oh Twilight~! The Wonderbolt just wasn't taking my admittedly weak explainations for an answer, motioning heatedly to the screen by the utter failure of a trainer. "He's not even catching it right! Who throws a pebble at a bird and expects it to do anything but annoy it? I wouldn't be surprised if a whole flock of birds turn up to- Oh." ...She was going that invested into it and I wasn't sure whether to be proud, humoured or unnerved. That said, I'll merely settle on all the above. Snoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooore... Snoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooore... Snoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooore... ... ... ... Sno- "Stardust!" "Gah!" My senses and awakened state were brought to immediate full capacity from the sudden disruption of my beauty sleep, brought on by the Wonderbolt herself flying right in front of my bewildered and alert features. Frowning irritably, I snapped as tired eyes blinked. "Jesus Christ Rainbow, you almost made me tear your wings off...!" What's with those bags under eyes? My hazel eyes took notice of the TV screen still lit up, just behind the hovering mare, and then to the clear bags beneath her pink eyes. Oh please tell me she hasn't been- "You were totally right Star! Attack on Titan is awesome! One Piece is all right, though a bit too long for me. Naruto's pretty good too. Just started getting into that Dragon Ball stuff you and Spike love so much, and it just inspired me for this awesome idea of gravity training! Think about it, if it can make us that strong-!" My weary, gold hoof halted the mare in her tracks, taking a moment to ruffle away brown locks from my own dishevled features. Wryly smiling in exasperated amusement. "Rainbow, did you spend all night watching anime?" "..." Oh, a blush, that was a new one. Still, I was right, Rainbow WOULD be ruined by becoming a weeb. How many fans would be [BEEP]ed off right about now? Ah well, too tired to give a damn. Yawning loudly, I kicked off my cover as Rainbow, finally, gave me space, flying to the side whilst I stretched limbs, wings and craning neck, blinking a few times again before smiling coyly towards the star Wonderbolt. "So, gravity training huh?" Her features perked back to excitement. "Yeah! I mean, we could totally ask Twilight to use some magic to make some like gravity room that increases and decreases whenever we like! In there, we could train like never before and become the strongest ponies in all of Equestria! What do ya think, pretty cool right?" Hmm, it was possible. Provided Twilight was completely on board with the idea. If not, Starlight could help out. Besides, it echoed my past idea of using lifted clothing for a lengthy time, and that turned out so well! Yeah, a gravity room might be more effective. Plus, the very vision of Rainbow struggling to do just about anything in such a room was hysterical and approvingly tempting. "Where abouts are you on DBZ?" "Hm? Oh uh, they just beat Vegeta." Rainbow shrugged, and it suddenly threw my mind in a loop for Rainbow Dash to say the name 'Vegeta.' Not sure why. Just wait 'till she witnesses the existence of Super Saiyans; I could already see the eagerly-spoken comparison to the time she and the girls defeated Tirek. "Before we get on any gravity training, Rainbow, let's also discover your Semblance, Elemental Bending, and Stand Power. Come on." You know, Rainbow and I didn't often agree on a variety of subjects - which was fine, it'd be a boring friendship if people agreed on everything with no distinction between themselves - but, however, in this particular instance, the fact whenever we concurred over something was typically done with smug glee. "Yang is awesome and I won't hear anything else." "Oh, I'm not arguing there Rainbow, she IS awesome." I smirked and nodded, the pair of us currently on flight again towards a particular direction. Where were we going? Oh somewhere, you'll find out. "I'm pretty confident that, had I hypothetically landed in that world, I would have absolutely dated Yang." The pegasus, going at a more casual pace so I could catch up during this flight together under the warm clear sun, gave me a smug side-eye. "That sure huh? I dunno, I think she'd give you a run for your bits." "I have no objections to any partner of mine wearing the pants in our relationship, Rainbow." "That explains so much..." "What was that?" "Uh. Still, Yang's a pretty solid choice, even if she would kick your plot into next week." Rainbow threw me a perked brow in amused interest. "Would've thought Blake'd be more your type." "...Maybe." I tilted my head, considering it. "Though I could honestly moreso see myself ending up with Ruby more if Yang was off the table." "...Really?" The Wonderbolt expressed skepticism. "I wouldn't have thought she'd be your type." "Eh, I find the innocence endearing. She's adorable, but she's also a pure bad[BEEP] with a sick scythe." Pausing for a long moment, as we skimmed by a cloud, and I glanced to the mare expectantly. "We're never sharing this conversation with the others, by the way?" "Heh. You mean never sharing it with Twilight, buddy?" "Do so, and I'll devote the rest of existence teasing you by shipping yourself and Sun Wukong." There, that wiped the smile from Rainbow's smug features, and my own grin only widened from the negative. "He ain't my type." Ohh that's down to opinion. "He's more Pinkie's, let's be real here." Silence came to the air, broken only often from the flapping of blue and gold - which was how often I saw the colours of that controversial dress from eons back - until the mare herself snorted, and I gazed over to her as the mare paused for a moment, allowing me to slow down too. What was funny now? "Look at us, geeking out about something together, pairing our own friends with fictional characters. Don't comment." I shut my muzzle firm when Rainbow sternly added the not to comment moment. Before she beamed again in cheerful disbelief whilst gesturing with open front limbs. "Just the two of us, hanging out. No threats in the air. No arguments or bickering but playful banter. Do you know how much I've missed this?!" Although pure intent of expressing her relief and joy for things to go back to normal, the reminder didn't help my mood just sink a little there. Sighing, I nodded a little, a small measure of guilt welling up in me- "Oh no you don't!" "Ow!" I rubbed the back of my dark mane, glaring irritably to the Wonderbolt whom whacked me behind the head. By her own tail! "What was that for...?" Grinning wide in self victory. "Just stopping you from becoming a depressive slouch AGAIN." Before that expression softened, but the smile remaining confident and encouraging. "Listen Stardust, I know you've been feeling bad for all the past things you did. Who wouldn't? I also know that you've been dedicated to spending a whole day between friends when you can. Lucky me, I get two days!" My smile was twitched and expectant, as the smug pegasus proceeded with her speech of friendship. Her own way. "Point being, bringing up the past either by thinking or just out-loud is just bringing yourself down! What was that thing you often say to Spike whenever you're about to do something dumb?" "Hakuna Matata?" "Yeah that! Just use that Stardust! We don't care what you've done in the past, it's all behind us. We're all just more excited to hang out with a best friend again, nothing else matters! So... Get over yourself, and just enjoy the moment, huh?!" ... ... ... That... Was most encouraging and heartwarming in Rainbow's own manner of boosting people's morale. I couldn't stop smiling in kind from Rainbow's encouraged, passionate speech about the past; her own way of expressing forgiveness. Guess I was worrying over nothing after all. My reflective expression merely widened the brightened expression on my friend's equine features. Playfully proceeding to nudge my side. "So, don't even think of acting like a sad mess for the gajillionith time, and let's just get to wherever you're taking us while talking about pairing our friends up with different anime characters, before I drop a literal rain cloud on your head, capiche?" Her own method of telling me to stop being a moody [BEEP], but effective all the same. In answer, I beamed in gratification towards the mare before proceeding on our way through the nice blue sky once again. Right, focus on the now, not the past. Just hanging out with a dear, good friend whom's selflessly spent time with me while expecting little in return. It took a few more second before our previous topic returned to the surface, myself asking this next one casually, "What about Spike and Velvet?" "That the rabbit girl?" Rainbow squinted in thought beside me. "Ehh... I thought with Spike's 'friendship' with Rarity, he would go for Weiss." Snorting loudly, I shook my head with a wide, knowing grin. "Nah. While Weiss is relatively a nice girl with the grace and elegance, she lack Rarity's... Generous, patient nature. I doubt Spike could keep up." "Heh, yeah. So what avout Twilight and-?" "Kindly keep Twilight out of this, thank you Rainbow." "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Yep, this was the place! The Wonderbolt friend and I landing just atop a nice patch of warm grass atop a beautiful hill, overlooking a familiar setting. Rainbow gazed around, whilsting in approval by the trainquil setting and atmosphere. "Nice, so this is where you and Fluttershy went to. So what are we doin' here, checking up on those butterfly friends of yours?" Maybe we'll get to that after our first order of business here was done. "Nah, something else. AT least first. Help me a wide, stable spot will you?" This the next fifteen minutes devoted to walking, flying and just generally checking around for a good location of the peaceful fields and hills. Why were we here? Oh, we shan't spoil the surprise just yet. Not even Rainbow was aware of my intentions here. Especially once she called out cheerfully, "This look big enough?!" Flying over to the mare's side, I took in the massive ground spot she was motioning towards, myself walking around the rather flat hill surrounded by an awesome view of trees, mountains and other landscapes. The sunshine pouring down here flawlessly, as if just telling me this was the exact spot I sought. Who was I to argue? "It's perfect." I nodded with another thankful smile to the satisfied mare. "That's the location down, now to mark it." And then would come the materials for this project of mine. As I proceeded placing marks over the flat area, Minecraft style, the Wonderbolt helped out while asking from her posture in befuddled amusement. "So, gonna tell me what exactly you're up to here?" Wouldn't you like to know? But all good things come to those whom wait, Rainbow. My answer was predictably simple yet vague, as often when I was up to something secretive for any friend - or lover - of mine. "Just... Taking Rarity's advice."
Chapter 206: AppleStinge"[BEEP] you Ponyville! If you're dumb enough to think Celestia's a competent ruler, then you're a big enough schumk to come to Twilight's School of Friendship! Bad schedules! Classes that break down! Thieves! If you think your child will get a good education; you can KISS MY PLOT. For it's our belief that you're such a stupid mother[BEEP]er you'll fall for this horse [BEEP]. Guaranteed-!" "What in the hay are you doin'?" A southern accent, befuddled and somewhat irritated from my brief parody moment. Blinking, vision returned to the courtyard for the impressive school itself, myself perched atop the clear fountain, I regarded the orange Earth Pony, jaded eyes glimmering with firmness. "Your little gung-ho performance out here is distractin' mah class! Ain't you only suppose to be here when Twilight needs ya." I scoffed. "The school needs me, Applejack, especially when seeing what happens when I look away from said school for one second." Like, for example, what becomes of a classroom when my oh so beloved encourages an ancient, massive stallion to 'teach' the students here. One brow perked, hardly appearing amused from my scorn. "Don't tell me ya still upset about what happened to yer former class." "Upset? Nah. Livid? Oh quite!" Came my not-so-harmful spat. News of what that brute did to a room that, while brief, once belonged to me! "I trusted Twilight and the rest of you to make sure my legacy gets taken care of. Okay, I was a teacher for, like, a day or two here, but my point still stands!" Huffing with rolled orbs - as if she could ever possibly understand - the blonde, tough mare shook her stetson-wearing head and stared to me expectantly. "Well, calm it down Stardust. I'm tryin' to teach." Pausing for a moment once turning around, just to add with some minor bemused derision. "Just, if ya'll gonna be mad, do it elsewhere." What were you even teaching them; the many shades of apples? "Think all you like, but take this no-good petty attitude elsewhere." Damn it. I flinched, instantly regretting the bond between us being so strong now that the farm pony could read my mind by this point. Nothing's going to be sacred for my private thoughts any longer. Good thing they could only hear worded thoughts than images... [BEEP], I hoped that was at least the case. If Twilight could... Oh sweet Jesus. ... Better just get back to focusing on mentally strangling Rockhoof for destroying my classroom then. That, if Twilight could see it from her office, would be worth imagining the reaction on her features. Poetic justice. And the next time they let a relic recklessly demolish an entire classroom, he can do so to Rainbow's. Lord knows the state of hers leaves much to be desired- "Oh, excuse me." "No problem sir." Once again, that weird dragon in the hood I bumped into, but paid him no heed as I continued onwards to Sweet Apple Acres, mind still fuming and ranting against that stallion who wrecked MY class. Didn't give a toss what Neighsay believes, it's still somewhere I had contently educated those impressionable students. Yet regardless of my own passionate disdain for what events transpired in my own 'former' room, I'll have to keep focus on the primary task at hoof. Twilight requested two things from her willing beloved, if not an excuse to simply keep my mind of what occurred at that school I was prohibited from ever teaching at again: A basket of apples. Flurry Heart was due another visit with Shining and Cadence, and the lavender alicorn insisted we set a good example for the meal tomorrow by eating healthily. Yeah, good luck with that love. Hang out with a particular orange equine. Whilst immensely pleased and gratified by my progress thus far, Twilight wouldn't be completely satiated if I didn't hang out with ALL our best friends. Applejack was of no exception. So, here I was, now that it was the weekend. Speak of the target, and there she be! Just right next to the gates of the well-working farm, seemingly concentrated in placing some supplies into a wagon, with Big Mac at the helm. With an equal greeted nod towards the big stallion, I then walked around and approached the orange Earth Pony. Whom, upon spotting my presence from her phepirial vision, huffed as jaded eyes glinted mischievously, body posture shifted to more relaxed. Appleajack drawled then, "Done whinin' about 'your' class now?" Low blow. Flinching irritably, I pursed my muzzle before providing a cool nod. "Good morning to you too, Applejack." Eleven, by my estimation, hence my brief yawn and somewhat tired limbs. Last night contained vigorous training by venting out my frustrations. "Actually, Twilight sent me; we need some apples for some visiting relatives. Got any to spare?" One brow perked, in both relief and jest. "That a trick question?" "You want it to be?" Applejack snorted. "Comin' from Stardust Balance, I won't risk it." Better. "Hey Apple Bloom, check that there spare barrel of apples just plucked today, will ya?!" The called yellow filly in the barnyard getting to work, as the orange features turned back to me with a wry smile. "Why do I get the feelin' that's not all? Twilight would normally send Spike for that kind of errend. Everythin' good?" "Oh, yeah, Spike's fine." I quickly reassured, nodding and then expanded upon the appointed mission. "I was also asked... Well, rather tasked, to hang out with you today, if you're available." Pinkie, Fluttershy, Rainbow, Rarity. Hell, even Discord got some participation in this mission of rekindling bonds and try vitalizing them. Now, it was the hardworking farm pony's turn, and boy should this one be something exciting. Varying whether or not it involved - gulp - chores... "Huh... Mighty kind of ya Stardust. Sure you ain't doin' this of yer own free will?" Applejack winked before I could open my equine mouth. "Just messin'. Well Big Mac and I have got a delivery to make for Saddle Arabia; they're been needin' some barrels of apple juice for their stocks, knowin' the heat over there." Nodding towards the wagon itself, and I tilted my head, considering. Saddle Arabia... I think Trixie and Starlight went there, just a short while back. The latter was exceptionally detailed regarding the mishap and makeup that occurred back there. Certainly never been there myself, even when pursuing Zagreus. Only one desert town, and it wasn't Saddle Arabia. ...I THINK anyhow... "Oh, well then... Need a hand, or hoof?" Both Earth Ponies looked to me in pleasant surprise, and I shrugged. "Well I have nothing better to do, and having some extra assistance with your delivery wouldn't hurt, would it?" Plus, this would provide an excellent excuse to spend time together. Heck, maybe I could even make proper friends with the strong silent type there. Applejack, sharing an approving glance with her older sibling, glanced back with a good nod and wide smile. "Hay, why not? And just because yer now an alicorn don't mean ya'll should be slackin'." "Eeyup!" "I spy, with my bored cartoon eye... Something... Yellow." "Well, golly, Stardust, could it be... The sun?" Mock gasp. "Well done Applejack!" The mare in question hardly looked amused by my display of just wanting something to happen after this... What, six hours of traveling? Five? Still, it was getting tedious, and the silence of my companions hardly helps in keeping me entertained in walking through this blasted desert. Sand in the fur and clothes, God how I hated life right about now. Okay, now time to amuse myself more before boiling into a golden pancake. "I spy, with my bemused hazel eye, something beginning with... S." "Sand?" "Eeyup." Wow, what riveting travelling associates. This what happened when they weren't so occupied by their farm life? "I spy something, with my snarky eye, beginning with G and P?" "Err..." Oh yeah, now the orange Earth Pony was befuddled. Sharing a glance with the big stallion pulling along the stacked wagon. "No idea." Oh, I was happen to elucidate. "Grouchy Ponies." With the reaction intended, by Applejack's low sigh and frown. "Hardy har..." "Eeyup." "If yer so bored, Stardust, ya can carry Big Mac's wagon for us when we stop at the next oasis spot." Jooooooooy. Applejack, somewhat satisfied by my rolled eyes, pulled out the map with her own muzzle, jade eyes cast down with thought. Nice, considering it was upside down from her perspective. Rolling it back up moments later and placing it back in the travel bag. "Over that dune right there." Goodie. I oh so look forward to their smug expressions pulling along a wagon, which by my strength won't be too hard. Then I'll be the one laughing. But in all seriousness, Starswirl was a more amusing companion during my time of trekking through this blasted terrain, so what was their problem of staying quiet? Silent-But-Strong there I get, but Applejack? Surely she'd prefer some measure of conversation. Unless she was still mad for earlier? Christ, and I thought Rainbow, or even myself, could hold a grudge... "Hmm..." Musings brought out from the big, red stallion slowing down a moment, prompting our curious gazes. Applejack inquiring for the both of us, "What is it Big Mac?" With a gesture of an answer, the Earth Pony pointed to somewhere by our right, a silhouette not too far away. The orange mare squinted, pushing down her stetson to block the harsh sunlight for better view. "Hey... I think I know that pony. Come on!" Guess we're going on a sidetour. Big Mac was already following along, wagon included that he refused to just leave behind for a few minutes, so here I was, going to see as well. The pony she seemingly recognized in question, on closer inspection, rather short for his clearly adult stature, moreso than I was back on Earth. Grey-white in fur colour, short dark blue mane and tail, and in his own travel wear. Beside him, a carriage with some other ponies, helpers or friends I speculate, huddled around it, a tiny trail of smoke from the roof whisked by air. Hmhmhmhmhmhmhmhm. Well, clearly Starswirl was finding some amusement regarding this situation. Wonder what about, though? "Stygian!" ...Oh. Now I saw what was so funny. "Huh?" The small unicorn turned to face the galloping mare, his face brightening with recognition. "Applejack!" Greeting with a kind hoofshake, his voice a little deeper than his height gave credit for. "Fancy seeing you all the way out here, how have you been?" "Ah same old same old, what about you sugarcube? Heard you've been doin' well for yerself, from what Twilight's been sayin'. Those books becomin' famous as ya hoped?" He blushed, lightly, sheepishly looking away for a moment before answering with modest humility. "Just doing what I can to spread the word of what bitterness can do to others." Just a hint of forlorn in his tone, and our expressions softened, but then he perked up again, "But otherwise, all's been good... So far." A wry glance to the colourful carriage, then to us again. "So your friends are doing well? Last time Twilight wrote to me, great last I heard." The orange Earth Pony nodded. "Yep. Oh!" Smiling wide to start introducing the three of us. "Stardust, Big Mac, this is Stygian, you may have heard of him." Ohhhhh in more ways than one. "And Stygian, this is my brother, Big Macintosh, and this is Twilight's special somepony, Stardust Balance." "Pleasure." "Eeyup." "Likewise." What a gentlecolt, shaking our hoofs each politely before stepping back, tilting his head to focus moreso on me curiously. "What?" "Oh, nothing, just... You remind me of someone." Ah. I had to fight off the smirk from Starswirl's continuous warm chuckling in my mind. The little unicorn tilting his head, squinting a little with thought. "Twilight never mentioned having a partner, though, back when we met." Didn't she? "I'm not surprised." I gave a tight smile, keeping my voice neutral. "Events... Happened." Applejack snorted, but Stygian seemed accepting of that, the former walking to tap her friend's back once, grinning widely. "See, makin' new friends already Stygian. Ya had nothin' to worry about!" Eliciting another blush, and I picked a feeling of affection between the magically gifted unicorn and strong Earth Pony. My eyes darted between the two of them, raising a brow with amused suspicion. Interesting... Applejack and Stygian... He always had an appreciation for the more physically talented mares. Our shared mentor commented with wry humour, and nostalgic fondness. An incident I am reminded of, where Mistmane and I had to actively drag him away from observing an all-mare cow-throwing contest. "So, what's happenin' over here then?" The orange farmer walked over towards the large carriage for inspection, examining the front right wheel, dug deep in sand. "Hm, seems ya'll got a little stuck with the wheel there." "Oh, no kidding?" I just had to dryly point out, ignoring Big Mac's exasperated sigh. "I just thought they were stardning themselves out here for kicks!" Another old habit of my former pupil's. Stygian often got careless in matters of taking rides wherever he went, to which Rockhoof had field days fixing up. Stygian watched between us with raised pony brows, whereas Applejack simply ignored, looking to Big Mac. "Still got those emergency tools for the wagon?" "Eeyup!" "Then it shouldn't take too long. You keep goin' to Saddle Arabia, while Stardust and I help out with Stygian's carriage here." Wait, hold on, what? Jade eyes smiled at me slyly. "You were complainin' bein' bored? Now we got ourselves a solution, so hop to it!" ...Touche, Applejack... Heeeeeeey, good for her! She fixed the carriage, we bid Stygian a safe trip, and now we could continue on our way towards Saddle Arabia and conduct the business Big Mac likely was doing so in that desert town. Alls well that ends well, right? Well, that would be the case. There's just one, tiny little issue. One Applejack was quick to realize after myself the moment we were done playing repairmare with the little guy's excuse of a palace. So, after confusing directions to each other and just following our guys later, it took us going down the eighteenth dune for me to realize the hopeless revelation that the optimistic orange mare refused to acknowledge. "Applejack, we're going to face the facts. We should have been in Saddle Arabia by now, we're clearly-" "Nope. Not hearin' it sugacube, I ain't bein' pessimistic all day like somepony I know." Sick burn. That tight smile on her muzzle not fooling anyone, like if Spike confessed his feelings for Rarity were non-existent. "We just gotta keep goin' is all, Saddle Arabia wasn't too far when we last looked at the map." Oh yes, the map. Coincidentally the same map she left behind in the wagon that her brother took with him. I raised a bemused brow, looking to the determined mare. "Yeah? Exactly how close we 'talkin' hear sugarcube?'" Ignoring my mocking mimic, Applejack huffed, gazing around as we briefly paused, thinking. "Hmmm... That way." Pointing towards another dune, with a far-off pyramid in the northwest. Oh, THAT was where we needed to go? Oh, you know, I thought it may be a little more to the east, but hey, who was I to doubt my friend's instincts? It's been doing well for us so far! Sighing, I motioned for the farmer to keep leading the way. "Alright Applejack, if you're gonna prove we're not l-" Stumbling a little from the abrupt glare by the mare, I rolled hazel eyes before just letting her get on with it. "Lead the way." That placated the mare, for then. Thus, we continued onwards, with myself lingering a few feet behind, blinking against the warm sunlight, and just wondering a moment how long before we start getting dehydrated. The water canisters were left behind on the wagon too. Everything seemed to have been left behind on the very same wagon that silent red Earth Pony took with him to the very place we needed to be at. Shame. I swore I spotted a nice oasis far back to the southeast. "If you're not gonna say it, I will; we're lost." There, obvious made, end of story. If only my persistent companion would stop being so stubborn-! "We ain't lost!" Applejack sternly affirmed, snapping irritated jaded eyes in my unimpressed direction. Just as reached the bottom in a sea of sandy, windy dunes. "Have a little faith Stardust!" Oh yeah, faith. Because that's what's been getting us anywhere so far. In fact, it may as well be responsible for us being trapped here in the first place! God, how ridiculously determined to be right will she continue to be until the point we perish of dehydration out here? Her misplaced resolve is fearsome! The orange mare, settled that the short confrontation was over, gazed back in front of us, humming with thought. Oh yes, please do share with the class what your thought process is now, Applejack, while we are still capable of coherent thought until the blazing sunlight makes us lose all senses. Eventually, to my open, unamused dismay, the Earth Pony figured out a conclusion that made me want to bury my head in the sand. "We should probably go ask for directions..." "...Oh, is THAT all? Well allow me then, Applejack." Having no patience or tolerance for this madness, I strode up to the nearest pointy cactus, addressing the non-sentient plant with mock courtesy, and annoyed scorn. "Hi Mister Cactus, how are you doing? Would you kindly provide us with some directions if you can?" Didn't need to look behind me to see those same green eyes roll to the sky. "Hardy har sugarcube… Look, all I'm sayin' is the desert's bound to be filled with travellers to and from Saddle Arabia. We just have to be on the look out for 'em, then we'll make it to Saddle Arabia in no time!" Man, I wish I have that exact level of confidence and simple thinking. I wish I could just pretend the situation was more hopeless the further we indulged her silly game of being persistently reckless this way. Element of Stubbornness, much? "Now come on, we should get movin' before sundown. I reckon it's more dangerous being out in the cold night of a desert than the day." Oh Jesus Chriiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiist... Now, I wasn't as self-conceited enough to believe I wasn't causing any problems myself. Really, in hindsight, I should have insisted accompanying Big Mac to Saddle Arabia as Applejack repaired Stygian's carriage. That way, we wouldn't be as much pests to each other regarding our current predicament as we were this very moment. Sure, Applejack would have been searching in the middle of the scorching desert all on her lonesome, but at least we wouldn't be badgering each other constantly considering the fearsome situation. So, with that fact replaying in my mind consistently until my brain dries out, this begs the question: Why don't we stop pestering each other and work together to find a solution? "Look, tracks! We're gettin' there now!" "We've passed these tracks four times already! They're the same tracks!" "How in the hay can you tell that?" Most simplest answer for every argument of course: Pride. Future note to all of my mind and hers: Never pair up a stubborn farmer and prideful warrior in the middle of nowhere. The results just speak for themselves. Our frustration against our predicament AND towards each other was reaching the boiling point. Emerald and hazel often clashing by passing glances of growing disdain and annoyance, even when they were uncalled for, using ourselves – even as friends – for a source to pinpoint our gnawing despair at the seemingly hopeless situation. Final breath being in the form of an argument? Heh. "What's so funny?" Applejack snapped, presuming the humour was directed against her. I shrugged, not even indulging to confess I was thinking how appropriate it would become that my last words were mild bickering with another individual. Huffing at the gesture, the orange mare shook her head, pausing as we followed the SAME hoof tracks for the last two hours. Removing her stetson and fanning her own sweating face. With myself, I had to take off all my own clothing, the heat getting too much for me as well. All of it wrapped up in my tied-up cape like a bag, flung over the point between my golden, glistening shoulder and wing. Last bit that Applejack brought up, curious but still mildly frustrated. "Why haven't yer just used those wings of yours to fly upwards and spot the town from here?" "A suggestion I've already considered hours prior, Applejack? Damn, my dear, you're a [BEEP]ing genius." Unfazed by her glare, I stared back with a firm muzzle. "Still haven't exactly mastered the art of flight, Applejack. Besides, I doubt I have the strength now to even make an attempt." Doing so would may drain more energy, and that's the last thing we need. Indeed, I was already close to wobbling on all four limbs, stumbling a few times during the seeming neverending pace. Like always, Applejack wouldn't take such for an answer, snorting loudly before looking back to the tracks we used as a means of seeking sanctuary. "Yeah, well, maybe if you weren't so darn lazy and actually had some confidence in yerself, ya could've tried it the second we got lost." Lazy?! "Even if I did, YOU probably would have gone the opposite direction just to spite me!" But she ignored my heated retort, firmly continuing on with or without me. Heaving a massive sigh, I just trudged onwards, shifting the items leaning over my aching wing a little more comfortably. Lazy… We didn't all work in a farm you entitled Earth Pony… Gasp. And not from me. "What?" I asked, weary and half-close to collapsing by now, regarding the suddenly shocked equine who had halted during the endless trek, and pointed in startled, newfound elation and energy. "Over there! Do ya see it?" ...Another sea of sand and hopeless despair? "An oasis! We've saved!" Oh good God. But before I could even point out the obvious, Applejack was already galloping like mad to the 'oasis' to quench her thirst, and I just followed along, closing my eyes tiredly and allowing the reality to just sink in for the poor mare. Upon diving herself face-first into a small hole of countless, tiny rocks. Approaching the rather humorous image, I mentally counted down until she realized what exactly she was 'drinking.' One. Two. Three. Four. Five. Six. Seven. Eight. Nine. Ten- Huh, ten whole seconds. She was THAT thirsty. Couldn't blame her. The orange Earth Pony, face and tied mane now coated with sand, pulling herself out of the stuff and spitting out as much as possible, her expression that of incredulous disgust. Yet, the following expression only became more hilarious, once she spotted the smug look I wore, rolling her eyes after a final spit, growling to everything about this. I assumed anyway. "Gah, I can't do this anymore!" Applejack cried out, gritting sandy teeth and expressing more frustration than I was feeling at the present time. Fancy that, someone more annoyed than me. "We're gettin' ourselves nowhere bein' this needlessly stubborn! It was stupid to tell Big Mac to go on without us!" I wonder if there was a spell to mark 'I was right' in massive capital letters on the sand. "Why were ya so simple-minded as to not take the map with you before helpin' me out with the carriage?!" ...Just like that, the smile immediately wiped from my face, replaced by a scornful scowl that easily rivalled the impertinent mare's own. The nerve of her. "You're the one who decided to oh so nobly fix your boyfriend's carriage, my dear!" I rebutted, refusing to be given the blame for our predicament. Not entirely, anyway. Pointing fiercely, I was having NONE of it. "Don't put it all on me because you were wasting valuable time!" Give her credit, Applejack wasn't like Twilight or Fluttershy when it came to insinuations of that nature. Speaking of Twilight, she owed me big time for even playing this game. "Helpin' out a friend in need? THAT'S wastin' time for you?! Yer got so bored of us being decent ponies so you decided to pack your bags and get stuff done your way?" BIG big time, because that was a low brow. And it showed, regrettably. Myself cringing at the painful reminder of a horrible past mistake. But still, I wasn't going to sit here and just take the criticism. "If it weren't for me running away, Zagreus would have blinked out your very existence about now!" Scoffing, as though the very horrifying prospect was but a minor inconvenience, Applejack retorted with open snide. "Maybe I'd prefer that then watchin' my friends suffer the way you made them." "Something which they've already forgiven me for. Dammit Applejack, just what the Hell is your PROBLEM?!" Silence. Long, and rather worrisome. Because the look the farm pony delivered me was that of stone, searching, and guarded. But when she spoke, her voice was anything but, and I felt something shiver down my spine by the usage of the knowing tone. "Have yer ever considered, for a single moment, Stardust Balance, that you ain't the only pony, or human or whatever, who's grown up? Who's developed and matured? Are you so full of yerself to believe that all is forgiven just like that, because Twilight wants yer to be forgiven and everythin' to go back the way they came, just so she wouldn't have to worry about complications between our friendship?" Applejack shook her head, suddenly looking more aged for being so youthful. As if carrying some heavy burden. "Things just don't work out that way, sugarcube. Not anymore..." "...So there it is." I swallowed my dry throat, nodding slowly with acknowledgement. The truth was out; the real source of her ire all this time. "The others may have forgive and forget, but you didn't." "What do yer expect, Stardust? We're not the same naive, easily forgivin' ponies we were way back when. When you left, somethin' changed. It changed us; made us all realize we weren't growin' up, ain't respondin' to problems as should be. When your left, it broke us, Stardust, it truly did. By runnin' away, you helped us face reality." Jesus Christ. My breathing slowed with every word, every confession the Earth Pony sincerely made, emerald eyes softening, but still carrying that great resolve. "How many times, sugarcube? How many times have ya willingly done somethin' that you knew would hurt us, all in the name of your 'doin' the best thing for us?' Ya can excuse me for havin' enough." Now I felt like I was choking, releasing a deep exhale of growing dread. The harsh truth behind her solemn tone becoming a reminder of all the damages I had done, because, for the first time today, she was absolutely right, and we both knew it. Things were glossed over too easily, and I had yet to properly endure the repercussions for my selfish actions back then. Leave it to the Element of Honesty to pound that back into my head. "And yet, you come waltzin' back into our lives, alicorn and all, and now it's just all A-Okay? Pretendin' none of what you did to us - to Twilight and Spike - ever happened?" Applejack snorted again, rolling jaded, pained eyes barely concealing the damages I caused. Tone lowered to distasteful muttering, "Gimme a break." "And… Do the others feel that way?" I couldn't help but ask, wanting, against my emotional hurt from being confronted this way, to grasp everything. How could I have not sensed such deep-rooted resentment by my own hand? "Pinkie? Rarity? Starlight? Rainbow?" The mare tilted her head, regarding me with that same, patronizing flat expression. "Come on Stardust, ya really think Pinkie Pie would hold that against you?" Shaking her head, permitting herself a wry, nearly-amused smile that didn't reach her eyes. "You know almost everypony's forgivin' you." "But not you." The smile vanished, replaced by a firm muzzle. "Wish it were that easy, sugarcube. And before you take a long, deep introspective about yerself followed with some apologetic speech about tryin' to make yerself better from hereon, do somethin' else instead." She knew all too well. Despite the current circumstances, I smiled lightly in wry, drained curiosity. "What's that?" Her answer, this time, came in the form a satisfied, fulfilled smirk. "Quit bellyachin', quit actin' like a spoiled brat. Think about everythin' I just said, and let me guide us to where we need to be. Think ya can do that?" Swallow my pride. Put up and shut up. Let Applejack find our way to salvation. Finding the urge to fight back vanquished, following everything that's just happened now. Because, again, Applejack was right; I was acting entitled and full of myself. Ill-righteously so given what I've still done remains fresh in her mind. The singular truth burying in my thoughts regarding a good friend, who reminded me of my place and where I stand at this moment in time. Applejack will forgive me, but in her own time. And I needed to respect that. With that regard, I only nodded once, forcing myself a small, light smile. That placated her enough, but the orange mare quickly, and sternly added before I could even open my drenched, bearded muzzle. "And don't even think of makin' some apology speech right now. Save it for AFTER we get to Saddle Arabia, ya hear?" Just stop blaming me for being lost, and you got yourself a deal, my dear. Just one more thing though. "'Introspective?'" I echoed with a raised, interested brow. Applejack had the decency to blush, but kept her head held high. "Rarity's novels make a good past time after working hours… Huh…?" What the…? At first, it was assumed a hallucination caused by the desert, low vibrations shaking the sand ground. The billions of pebbles reacting by the trembles, getting stronger with every step. But by the way we BOTH looked to the ground, then each other, it was too high a coincidence to say we both shared the exact same illusion. Jumping together in surprise from the loud, elephant cry from quite a few distance away, getting closer and closer. The pair of us turning in stunned relief and newfound hope, from the sounds of marching that could belong to a parade for all we knew. Of all things, it WAS a parade. [BEEP]ing ex machima, much? But I wasn't complaining. Camels, elephants, and ponies, all covered with nice décor of carpets and other accessories. You'll never guess whom was perched atop the front elephant, as they slowed down right before us. Go on, guess. Nope, but Braeburn. "My, my." Discord mused with a low smirk, taking shape of a purple monkey as he leapt onto Applejack's back, folding furry arms with smug bemusement. "You have no idea how droll it got watching you get stubbornly loss for hours. And they call me egotistical." "Howdy y'all!" Stygian greeted from above in a terrible Southern accented attempt, grinning down with mild enthusiasm, and faint amusement. "What goes around, comes around, huh?" He also has a habit of turning up when you least expect it. ...I pretended not to acknowledge Applejack's look of 'I told you so.'
Chapter 207: A Light of Tough Love"Nope." Not hearing another word from this travesty my mentor was spouting from his ethereal muzzle, continuing onwards for my destination with a shake of the head. "All of what you just said; impossible." Jack, adamantly denying it doesn't mean it never occurred. Came the chided rebuttal of the spiritual Starswirl, whom had just been telling me the events of the most recent episode I was absent for yesterday. Another School of Friendship one, obviously. Hence why I couldn't be there, and from what I've been gathering by Starswirl's account on things. All the more relieved I wasn't! "Again, no Starswirl, it didn't happen. It didn't." Just couldn't wrap my head around the sheer incredulity of the idea. My hooves moving up a slope as the mental debate continued. Myself talking out-loud where anyone could hear and pass me strange glances notwithstanding. "You're trying to tell me that the [BEEP]ing Tree of Harmony is, somehow, sentient, and provided guidance to those six kids whose existence I keep forgetting about because they're having some dispute about friendship." Imagine Starswirl was unfazed by the more derision side of my tone. But trust the old unicorn to get defensive over his precious tree. The Tree sensed their doubts towards friendship, and intervened. Yeah-huh. How convenient it just notices a friendship struggle above while they're doing some essay centred around the Tree of Harmony. "Not to mention that, while threatening to trap them underground forever, but also to face their worst FEARS." Not only that, but when has it EVER been established throughout the entire history of the show that the Tree was capable of any kind of sentience? Not in season four… Sort of. Certainly not in season seven when it met its original owners again… Didn't it? Would have to rewatch that. Regardless of which, my point being this, all of these seemed oddly – if we're going with the pretence the Tree was alive in some shape or form – outside the characteristics such a piece of devoted tranquillity would do. Test or not. I refuse to acknowledge any of that happened. "No, teacher, let me tell you what really happened; the 'Young Six' got overexerted from so much homework Twilight had given and all dreamt of these ridiculous events. After that, they failed for not doing their assignment in time and got detention. The end." ...They had the exact same dream. "Magic. Power of friendship or some bull[BEEP.] Hell, Luna could have done all that you just shared in said dream as a means of confidence boost." Ah, the school entrance was right there, and I just let myself waltz after hopping casually over the stones to the grand doors. "Point is, it was all a massive fever dream." Now where was the closest member of staff? Break should be starting right about now if I got my time correctly. But my former mentor wasn't as quick to change topics. Typical, given that the subject was already far from my mind and dealt with the moment I entered the clean School of Friendship. Why such detest for those young six? That meant to be a pun? Look I have nothing against them personally, Starswirl. Never mind that their personalities are about as basic and interesting as watching Pinkie Pie learn the wonders of a sauna, but I've already had my share of witnessing diet carbon copies of the Mane Six in another form. I didn't need that again. They're not entirely alike, Jack. All individuals are unique by their own way. Oh no? Shall we recap, dear teacher: Sandbar (That how you say it?): Awkward nerd. That dragon kid: Cocky flier. The Yak: Loud and energetic. Changeling: Kind but shy. Teenage griffon that looked like he spray-painted his entire body: ...Uhh. And I forgot entirely what the last among them were. Silverstream. Oh yeah, the Hippogriff. ALSO loud and energetic by the way. Starswirl hummed in my thoughts as we passed a corner down the blue hall. It sounds to me only around half of them carry some similar characteristics of your friends. Point being? That's still enough to sustain my argument that they're just shoddy attempts of the 'passing the torch' trope. Wouldn't mind that too much if they were likeable, but you know how things are. That being? A small smirk crawled its way onto my brown-bearded muzzle. I hate anything new, Starswirl. This time, the bemused unicorn in the afterlife chuckled lightly, fond but all-knowing. Perhaps. Before resuming on with his lecture, much to my small chagrin. A red apple may not be too different from a green apple, Jack, but that doesn't diminish the quality of either apple. You should give them more of a chance, my boy. Twilight would ask for nothing less of you, no doubt. Playing the Twilight card? Shame on you using an underhanded tactic like that, oh wise and ancient Starswirl the Bearded. Pretty sure Applejack would have loved your example usage just then. "Stardust?" Ah, finally, someone I knew. Nodding in farewell to some students she was in prior discussion with, Starlight trotted over to join me, smiling with warm greeting. "Good afternoon. Wasn't expecting to see you today, what's up?" In short answer, I merely raised the small brown bag held atop my left wing. Prompting Starlight's small "Ah" of realization with a humoured nod." "Spike forgot his lunch." "For the umpteenth time." With some effort of magic, I grimaced, but managed to pass the bag of boxed food to the unicorn with a glow. "Could you-?" Already on it, she was. "I'll bring it to him. Lunchtime's already just around the corner." Cheers my dear. "Thanks, you just saved your own son from starvation." "Don't let it happen to you too." I teased fondly, already nodding in goodbye for the day as we parted. There, mission accomplished. Back to the castle and self-practicing with moving cups by just magic- ...Do you feel that? Indeed. It's quite a murky presence of late. Oily, more like. Slippery, and it keeps getting away before I could even track down the source. Every time I visited this school, there was something akin to darkness, it just leaves before I could get a lock on. Halting midstep, my eyes regarded the pristine ceiling, narrowing in concentration. Through Balance, something was amiss, and it didn't feel anywhere near promising. And it was getting stronger to a degree everytime I kept on detecting the presence. Often leaving me annoyed, confused, frustrated and exasperated, honestly wishing there would be no further threats to Equestria, or my friends and Princess, for a long time coming. Reality is hard to deny. Even for a world so pacifistic. The presence vanished, but I didn't feel anymore deterred. This time, there was a sense of reigned resolve, aiming now, since I was here anyway, to seek out this plausible threat and prevent any harm done to my friends or this school. A thorough investigation was decided, and I had plenty of free time to do so. Moving cups with my mind can wait. And I may know where to start. Perhaps barging into her office like that was a little uncalled for, but I had my reasons; valids ones, I hoped, at that. 'Least I entered unannounced after checking through Balance if there was anyone else inside other than her before making myself at home. "Stardust!" Came the startled cry of the pink unicorn, almost jumping out of her seat in ill-preparation, before recovering and magically organizing things on the desk back in place. Heh. Starlight cocked her head, perking a bemused, non-existent brow. "Most ponies just knock." Smirking a little at the sass, I started things off with conducting a swift, but swept investigation of the room itself, outwardly sniffing like a canine for even the slightest 'whiff' of darkness. Pointedly feigning ignorance to the mare's open bafflement as I gazed around: Picking up large furnitere without effort. Moving smaller objects before placing them back in their proper positions because I'm a decent human (pony) being like that. Taking out books from the shelves as I peeked my head through. Nothing so far. But one could never be too careful. Starswirl, picking up anything yourself? Scarcely a trace. It appears what or whom you're seeking doesn't often visit this particular office. A self-emboldened pony, perhaps. My smirk only widening to the wit in response. But Starlight, unhearing of the mental conversation, finally voiced her confusion-slash-curiosity. "Any particular motivation behind rummaging around my office?" "Stardust Balance: Ace Detective." Came my lighthearted remark, jumping off the top shelf and landing harmlessly on all fours. Regarding the still-befuddled unicorn. "I'm investigating a trace of darkness I picked up in the school." Lilac eyes widened. "Imbalance?" Immediately shaking my head to allay those well-justified fears. "No, just something from the chaotic side of things." Her features softened with relief. "It's been here for a while now." "Frequently?" "Whenever I visit." Starlight frowned, thinking, gazing around the inteior of the room as well soon enough. Just a note of apprehension in the mare's now-cautious tone. "So you sense it in here too?" Once again, a shake of the head. "No. This presence - what or who it is - is fleeting. I can barely get a lock on it every time it pricks at the edge of my senses-" "Before it leaves as soon as you try." Starlight finished, astute as always, now frowning towards me with comprehension. "And you believe it's somewhere in this school, hiding behind the many presences of its daily occupants." I nodded, impressed with the level of perception. "Does Twilight know about it?" "I didn't want to worry her," Was all I had to offer, adding if it helped, "Applejack, Spike, Fluttershy and Rainbow are aware though." Thinking back to that interaction at Apple Acres. Taking what she could get, Starlight then inquired with, again, her signature flaring with anxiety. "Is it..." Composing herself forcibly, but the last word stressed, "Is it dangerous?" I tilted my head, considering. "It's too soon to suspect anything-" "But you already do." Damn. She can give a certain orange Earth Pony a run for her bits by that blunt observation. My first reply was a slow nod, further inciting Starlight to press. "Do you think whatever you're picking up is dangerous?" ...Might as well be straightforward. Highly doubt this observant, talented unicorn would accept anything less than my pure honesty. She could take it. "It's possible." Came my eventual response, a little resigned, but confident all the same. Looking quite solemn myself. "I just need to look around; get an extensive search, so to speak." "To see if you can pick up a trail if you search around enough, and follow it through to whatever's possibly threatening the school." Fifty points to Griffindor. Starlight's next sentence, spawned from her resolve to protect her friends, would surprise no one. "I know where we could start looking." "Are you sure you should be helping out like this, Starlight?" I eventually asked with wry humour, the pair of us scouting down an empty hallway for our first destination of many. "I doubt investigating evil in the school is part of a counselor's resume." Her stride exuded confidence. Conviction. But Starlight's returning grin was wide in playful responding, "Then I'll be sure to ask Twilight to add that in to my responsibilities; Celestia knows how bored I get when nopony comes to visit me for guidance." Which is a shock all in itself, considering how often these ponies NEED help. Lilac eyes meeting hazel curiously. "Speaking of which, why aren't we informing the Headmare of a potential threat in her own school again?" "You know Twilight. She'll probably overreact to the problem and make it bigger than what it needs to be." To that, her purple eyes also glimmered with thats ame fond humour to the expense of a loved one, myself shrugging as the hallway echoed by our pacing hooves. "Besides, the less of a hassle will let us conduct our searchings more smoothly." "Fair argument." Was all Starlight had to offer, before pausing for a quick nod to a classroom door. "Here's our first stop." The unmistake presence of Fluttershy behind it. Along with the scents of nature and animals behind the closed door. The pair of peeking up through the small square window affixed to said blue door, allowing us to view the tranquil, harmonic setting that would be typical for a class taught by Equestria's most pacifistic equine. Fluttershy educating the class with the demonstration of a live polar bear before the attentive students. Won't even ask how that got in there. More important matters to settle on... Like what would Fluttershy be educating about with a polar bear? What makes them different than regular bears? "Sense anything?" Starlight's hushed voice prompted me to focus. In reply, I closed my eyes, allowing to focus on all the presences inside, drifting around their signatures in hopes of any clues for what we're seeking. ... ... ... "Nothing." I replied gently, glancing to Starlight with evident disappointment. "Everything feels fine." The contemplative unicorn nodded, rubbing her chin during her position. Voicing the thoughts. "It's still possible what we're searching can be hiding in plain sight." Lilac eyes staying firm with resolve. "We take a look at Rainbow Dash's lesson next." "Good call-" "Hi Counselor Glimmer! Hi Professor Balance!" Trust the overzealous hippogriff to spot us peeking into the exotic classroom and disrupt Fluttershy's own teachings to wave merrily to us. Immediately, we ducked down, flushing with sheepish embarrassment and making out hasty withdrawal to the next room before we could distract them again. Whoops. "I guess some no9 longer get the memo I no longer teach there..." Came my muttered wryness. Only eliciting Starlight's warm chuckle. "You left more of an impression on them than you think." What now? My baffled gaze had Starlight explain with a knowing smile, "Many remember you as the 'cool teacher who macked on the Headmare.'" Ha! Alright that was pretty funny. Perking a brow that told me not to get too full of myself, Starlight then proceeded to add as a hypothesis, "Are you confident, completely, there's something here? That you're not picking up random frustrations of students and just making excuses to be in this school again." By that lighthearted accusation, I snorted. "You give me far too much credit as some sly schemer, Starlight." Without even batting an eye. "Oh so in actuality you'd rather run away from the issue of not teaching again as the common solution." ...Touche. "See anything?" "No! Sense anything?" "Notta." Damn, this was only getting infuriating for the both of us. Now we were up to investigating Applejack's classroom, albeit by, again, unconventional means; better to keep whomever it was from realizing we were on to him-slash-her. From her position, Starlight grunted a little. "I'm still not entirely convinced it can be one of our own student." "Oh?" I raised a sardonic, bemused brown brow. "Couldn't tell from the heaps of skepticism I've been picking up from you all day." Ignoring the sarcasm, lilac eyes rolled as they continued peeking through the window. "I'm just saying, maybe you're just looking too deep into things." Shifting slightly, nearly causing me to reinforce my grip. "I mean, don't get me wrong, it's fine to worry for our well-being, but haven't you considered the possibility that just because has a tad of darkness in them, doesn't make them inherently malicious?" Oh, my dear, believe me, the presumption was something I HAD contemplated upon. And, yes, while I was of the philosophy that darkness doesn't mean evil, and light in turn doesn't mean overall righteousness, there's still a main factor regarding that idea which throws the whole concept out of the window: This was still an MLP world. The writers only made such things plausible in the form of Discord, and he was only a 'good guy' AFTER being reformed from his wicked deeds of wanting to spread chaotic fun around the planet. If there's someone here with even the slightest trace of higher darkness, I couldn't risk the chance of sticking blind to my own beliefs and provide them an advantage until it's too late. Still, I understood Starlight's wariness. There WERE seemingly ordinary young students, attending to study and hopefully understand the magic of friendship as she and the staff had; what harm could they possibly achieve? But hey, I'm more than confident the writers of the show had something to pull the wool from our eyes when the time comes. If it comes. Not if I could help it. "You wanna risk the chance of endangering your own students?" Came my eventual response, offering a light smirk below, indulging some minor banter. "Or are you hoping this danger will pass so you'll be busy with traumatized students visiting your office?" Before Starlight could retort against that argument- "What are you two doing?" Spotted we were. Our eyes gazing down from the roof to the blue-yellow griffon flying beside us, eyeing our positions with dubious skepticism. Well, I suppose one couldn't blame him. Seeing a former teacher hold your school counselor by the tail as she looks through a classroom window would raise some questionable flags. Not even fifteen minutes after the last time it was debated when the evening struck, Starlight couldn't help but voice her suspicions once more. "Are you sure you're just not sensing frustrations from schoolwork?" "Positive." Remaining stubborn on the matter, but the unicorn wasn't deterred. Pressing moreso. "You might be wrong." "I might not be." "You're not always right, Stardust." Huffing from my pony nostrils, I threw my wings up in disbelief, cape flowing as result. "What is it with everypony doubting me nowadays?" Honestly, did they think I was just being paranoid for no reason or something? Response came alongside a blank look. "I'm not saying you're wrong altogether, Stardust. I'm pointing out the possibility that maybe - MAYBE - you're reading too deep into things. If there IS something here that threatens us, we'll act on it." Pausing as we reached the middle of the courtyard, gesturing wholly around the structure of the unique educational facility. Emphasizing her point. "But right now, after exploring all the tended classes and giving a thorough sweep through Balance? We haven't found anything, Stardust, even when the entire student body have been in their homerooms simultaneously." My bearded features grimaced, acknowledging Starlight's point with reluctance. Weary hazel eyes scanning across the outside of the building's centre, observing the many ponies and other creatures now finishing up their classes, getting ready to call it a day. Sundown was reaching that point now. But no matter what my friend may assume, or what even I assume, I know what I sensed. Those sneses of survival and wariness had never failed me before. That was one redeeming quality I could face. "There's still the off-chance this person - or whatever it may be - can be shielding themselves by magic." I offered, then mentally berating myself for how absurdly weak that excuse sounded. Really, even Spike didn't express that pathetically whenever he tried fishing up bull[BEEP] explanations. Starlight, clearly, wasn't persuaded, if the raised, flat brow was of any indication to her incredulity. "Let's say they could, isn't Balance suppose to sense others by their emotions? Not magic? How would another creature - pony or otherwise - manage to conceal their own thoughts and feelings against a magic unseen and unheard of for countless years? Sounds kinda flimsy, Stardust." Okay, it was safe to say my teeth were close to gnashing at that point. "We can't just overall dismiss the possibility, Starlight, we're not Celestia or Starswirl-" No offense teach. None taken. "- And isn't the whole point of magic that all things are possible? Remember, there are no clear, coherent rules for your world how magic properly works, so it's a bit foolhardy, at best, to just chalk off this investigation as anything but a waste of time." Having spoken that piece, I waited, now sensing some newfound emotions from the pink unicorn. I dread to think, but was one of them... Sympathy? "'Your world.'" Starlight echoed lightly, lilac eyes now studying me. "I didn't realize there was still a distinction for you." I mean, to be fair, that was mostly to emphasize my point. But even so, I wasn't particularly affectionate to the method Starlight was examining me by, those studious, piercing lilac eyes boreing into my soul. Her feelings now keen. Narrowed. Focused. As if I was a new cause worth inspecting, as opposed to whatever threat we've been seeking out all day and coming up short. It was really unnerving. My muzzle was open to ask her to stop, but Starlight beat me to speaking first. Blunt and knowing as ever. "Did the Zagreus incident affect you that deeply?" I frowned, struggling to comprehend the point my friend and sister-figure was trying to make. "I don't understand." "Neither do I. Not yet." Huh? A pink hoof reached out, to my bewildered surprise, tentatively brushing my wild dark brown locks in a gesture akin to concern. Her equine features softened with a tilt of the head, and eerily, again, I was reminded too much of a certain lavender mare. "What happened to you, Stardust?" Adding only to my confusion and increasing worry. "What's stopped you from accepting Equestria as your home?" 'Again,' was the last unspoken word. My breathing grew shaky for a moment, blinking back my own welling emotions from Starlight's introspection. All I could offer was a weak justification. "What right have I to fully acknowledge it as such, Starlight...?" Her brow only furrowed more, the unicorn removing her hoof from my mane to, then, address a new matter related to this. Her voice brooking no mood for order. "Tomorrow, my office, first thing. Try not to oversleep for this, Stardust." Even with her concern, Starlight couldn't stop a threatening smile by that last statement. I msirked in faint tease myself, making light of the new predicament I found myself in, reminded of Applejack's words from Saddle Arabia. "Doctor's orders, Miss Glimmer?" Lilac eyes flashed, expression against softening. "A friend's orders, Mister Balance. Ten o'clock sharp, don't be late." Ye ma'am, I guess. Once again, the farmmare's words reflecting through my skull as the many species began returning home: "We're not the same naive, easily forgivin' ponies we were way back when. When you left, somethin' changed. It changed us; made us all realize we weren't growin' up, ain't respondin' to problems as should be. When your left, it broke us, Stardust, it truly did. By runnin' away, you helped us face reality." Looks like that reality may be rearing its ugly face yet again... I gulped audibly, to the unicorn's faint amusement. Was she trying to help me, or vex me? It was super unclear when, the following morning as I was yawning and tired as Hell, unable to sleep well last night dwelling excessively what today would bring from this, I was being 'escorted' by a certain young Earth Pony. The leader, I think, of that six group, The colt knocking on the door to the counselor's office merrily before letting ourselves in. The room appearing far more organized and well-prepared for an extensive therapy session following what happened yesterday afternoon. Looks like Starlight has been having her own anxiety regarding this upcoming meeting, if the aroma of worry and nervousness in the air were of any indication. Exemplified by my own, entering the small, cozy room made to feel lost souls welcome. "I brought Professor Balance as asked, Counselor." Halfway to correcting the lad until Starlight whirled around on her chair, straightening professionally and placing on her best, fake smile. How many hours did it take for her to practice? "Thank you Sandbar. You may go." The Earth Pony happily trotting away with satisfaction, closing the door and utterly oblivious to my bemused stare following him out. With those mannerisms out of the way, Starlight's voice perked up with light amusement. "You should show some level of acknowledgement to their respect for you, if only to return the courtesy." "I deserve neither their respect or acknowledgement, Starlight." Clearly, that was a disagreement between us, but Starlight let it slide, placing on her practiced level of calm professionalism necessary for her main job in the school. Motioning to the nearby therapy chair while getting up. "Have a seat, Mister Balance." Oh, we're still doing this? Alright, her office, her rules. With a faint smile of bewilderment, I sighed, throwing my hoofs up in surrender, finding my cape and hate being removed by a blue glow of magic and neatly set by a coat hanger. Fair enough. Positioning myself down on the pink, soft seat, folding my front limbs on the chest of my navy-blue shirt, I couldn't stop myself from retaining humour at this current situation. Starlight was really taking this seriously, if her signature was telling accurately. Considering my own levels of depression, self-loathing and regrets, I may as well be her potential magnum opus. And, hey, never done a therapy session before? Regardless of what bad feelings or memories it may definitely bring up, I was genuinely curious to see where this goes. Perhaps she was too. Sitting down on a small stool before the seat, the pink unicorn levitated a notedpad, a readied quill and ink bottle. "Now remember." She emphasized, sounding both like a friendly reminder and a warning. "We're doing this to HELP you, Stardust. As a counselor and a friend, it pains me to see you have regrets and anger for events that weren't all your fault. So, these next few hours will be devoted to your healing, and finally addressing the direct causes behind your self-anger and anxiety." Before offering with a pre-prepared mug. "Hot chocolate?" Tempting, but I prefer those in the evening. "No thanks..." Taking note of how weak my British voice appeared right there and then. Guess I was a lot more anxious about this than Starlight was, shifting slowly in my laid posture. Nodding, albeit empathetically, she placed the steaming mug back on her desk, directly facing me and getting right into the think of it. "Let's begin: How are you feeling, Stardust?" Well, obvious answer was obvious. Shurgging helplessly. "Fine, I guess." Starlight scribbled the simple answer down, and something else, on her notepad, away from my range of sight currently. The next question was just as straightforward, "And how does Jack Wright feel?" ...[BEEP]. "Take as much time as you need." Starlight added kindly upon noticing my visible sign of hesitation. Yeah, you say that my dear, but we both know I can't really do that, can I? But despite that, I was resigned to my fate. Starlight was doing this because she cared, and she wanted to help. And Tartarus have no scorn than Starlight Glimmer's stubbornness to help. My front hoof leaned upwards slightly without thinking, bluntly sharing the truth. "Depressed." There, I said it. "Depressed, anxious, self-loathing, conceited, miserable, regretful. Need I go on?" "It would help." Starlight answered without skipping a beat, maintaining her cool smile while keeping her own feelings under check. She was taking this job with utmost devotion. I admired that. "Let's begin with the first negative emotion you've described: Depression. Why are you depressed?" Once again, I hesitated. My friend was generous enough to give me two minutes of contemplation to gather my thoughts and sort my mind out, opening some floodgates to come. Twilight's heard it all before, but even I know her predictable, if heartfelt responses to these things if I shared them with her, no matter how good it made me feel afterwards. Another perspective may do me a world of good. The very same motivation that had me even come here to begin with. That, and I trusted this mare as much as the others. I sighed, resigned. "Because I failed." "Failed how?" "Failed Twilight, failed Spike, failed you, failed... Everyone." Once again, a hapless shrug. No better way to reinforce my words. "I had the chance, the oppotunity, to put a stop to Zagreus numerous times. I've went back on many promises for my own narrow-minded justification of 'for the greater good.' What more can be possibly said, Starlight?" It wasn't my intent to sound just a little flippant by that last question. But the unicorn didn't seem to notice, or acknowledge it. More jotting down from ink to paper. "The fact Zagreus is contained in a fictional ball and nopony's holding your own mistakes against you speak volumes." She remarked with light humour, before moving on. "Next: Anxiety. Why are you so anxious?" Once again, following on from yesterday, Applejack's words reveberated in my head. Blinking once. "Because I'm expecting at least one of you to hold my actions against me." Casting a side-glance to the patient mare, pursing my gold lips. "It's too easy to be forgiven easily from the majority, regardless how kindhearted you ponies naturally are." "We are, Stardust." Starlight sort to correct, with compassion and understanding. The light burned. "Contrary to what you may believe, we all consider you one of us, pony in spirit as well as body." Well, it's nice they did... "Now, let's move on to the next subject of your broad feelings." Joooooooooooy. As if sensing my lack of eagerness - that or it was present on my face - the pink mare lowered her 'pad slightly to give me an amused brow, muzzle twitching with fond acknowledgement. "Self-hate. Personally, I can imagine many motives behind this awful emotion-" Oh, thanks Starlight. "- But do you think you can sum up the overall reasoning behind such a feeling?" ...Funny thing? The more we kept on doing this, the more comfortable I was getting in releasing all these doubts and struggles to a friend who purely cares and wants to assist. Finding myself sitting up a little to better explain more, taking a deep breath as eyes wandered to the side, gathering my thoughts again to best articulate the next following sentences. Part of me briefly wondered exactly how much Starlight got paid here. "Well... I mean... As you said, it's pretty obvious." Was what I could offer, at first, cocking my head side-to-side thoughtfully. "My entire life has been filled with making the same margin of errors, over and over again, never leanring despite how much I try. I always forget what I'm learning from soon enough, not realizing until AFTER I've done it. Look at the consequences: Nightmare Moon, Chrysalis, Sombra, Tirek, Zagreus. Even the events in Sunset's world I can be held accountable for because my head was so far up my-" Quickly cutting myself off, then, from the stern glare telling me I should not even consider finishing the passionate speech that way. Instead, I opted another approach. "Regardless, my own hubris has led to dangers and trouble with others; those even I am closest to, Starlight. How could I NOT hate myself, for allowing my own disability to hinder any ability to learn from my mistakes?" "So it's your belief that your mental defect prohibits your capability to learn from the past." Starlight nodded, writing all this down during via magic. Cue evident Harry Potter joke here. "Not only that, but that your own arrogance in regards to dealing with a particular situation, often worsens the problem and makes things more difficult for the lives and well-being of your loved ones." Damn. She's good. Best I could offer was a singular, small nod, prompting Starlight to further scribble this factual enlightenement down before regarding me, still expectant. "Which brings us to the next topic: Your belief of self-arrogance. Could you expand on that further, please? In what way does a natural feeling endanger our friends?" Couldn't be the only one who imagined the emphasis on 'our,' as if proving some point. Nevertheless, I obliged: "Because, by my own flawed logic, I continued believing, in every predicament, that since my people created this universe, I, by all rights, had the answers and the sole responsibility to fix them and save you all the trouble... I don't know." Providing a self-deprecating smile. "Maybe I just wanted to be viewed as a hero than just a liability." "Your honesty is appreciated." Starlight paused. "Do you need a short break? I understand if-" "I'm fine." Coming out more sternly than what I hoped for, taking a deep breath to calm myself before tightly grinning. "I'm fine, I can go on." Best get it all out of the way before distancing myself at any open oppotunity. While I had my eye on the ball, and concentrated on getting through this to understand myself better. It was always a matter of time. Slowly nodding, Starlight raised her notepad again, proceeding on with the next powerfully depressing emotion to address. "Let's talk about being miserable. Is there a distinction from your depression?" "...Kind of." I confessed shortly, leaning back down against the soft end. Gaze switching to the far off painting. "All my efforts of handling things myself, and sparing you all the trouble of danger and stress, have mostly been in vain. What's there to be satisfied when I cause my own friends more stress instead?" "Mhm." At the very least, that didn't sound like she was agreeing. I hoped anyway, Lilac eyes gazing back down upon me with expectancy. "Finally, let's address the last one: Regrets." Ohhhh I had plenty of those. "Shall I write a bucket list?" One hairless brown perked, but Starlight managed small, tight smile with fond mirth. "The shortest reasons you can give will do." I nodded slowly. As she wishes. "Very well..." Got many to unpack here, but I'll try to dense it as possible to the basic, overall issues. Resting my front hoofs against each again upon my breathing chest, unleashing a loud, drawn sigh, settling down. "I regret too many things from childhood to adulthood; being a scumbag-slash-annoyance to many back on my homeworld, committing that one massive mistake back in school, yelling at my mother for no reason." The side of my muzzle twitched by such painful memories, but I trudged on. "Taking my family for granted. Taking my friends for granted. Lying to you all, often taking advantage of your naivety, doing reckless stunts and actions with greater consequences than allowed. The near-triumph of Sombra, the creation of Zagreus. The..." Gulping loudly, I maintained myself, exhaling deeply again and closing my eyes, preparaing for the most harmful recollection among them all. I could do this, I just needed... A moment... Forcing my hazel, emotional eyes to open and practically whispering that last part. "Breaking of Twilight's heart..." There. I did it... I did it. Silence, for the most part, dominated the office following the next few minutes, save for the occassional notes my self-volunteered therapist wrote down with every passing second. God, the tension in here. Either from confessing these things out-loud, or from my own hallucination of pure dread and apprehension for however the unicorn would respond to all this, inevitably. It was nerve-wacking. Starlight was nothing like the other ponies; pragmatic, contemplative and mature. Similar to Twilight, but different her own unique way. It came as no surprise my body tensed, once the mare started speaking. But those concerns, as it turned out, would be allayed soon enough. For I detected no judgment or pity in her following voice. Really, what else was I expecting? Quite foolhardy of me, as always. "Many things of what you say, do hold a certain merit to them." Starlight began, slow and deliberate, gathering her thoughts as the notepad and ink were set aside for this. No distractions. "However, that doesn't stop a majority of it from being augumentative. I could go on all day - perhaps forever - why you haven't 'failed' us or anypony else. I could rebuttal almost, if not ALL your points regarding why your anxieties are misplaced, and how we accept you for what you are - no matter if your body is human and pony - one of us. I can proceed to rebuke those arguments why you should hate yourself for making mistakes like everypony in life. The whole point of life is to make terrible errors." Lilac eyes softened after that note of observation. Starlight leaning in moreso, as if to further reinforce her points to come. Her grin satisfied, her voice passionate, and filled with empathy. She really should have been some seventh hidden Element of Harmony. Screw what the fanbase thought of her. "As for being conceited... Well, aren't we all? In our own different ways? There are times everyone often lets their pride get the better of them: To prove a point, for the sake of winning an argument regardless how flawed the evidence put forward, to do something reckless to one-up peers, to believe oneself capable of handling a matter without help. There's no crime for being full of yourself, so long as you're aware of this fault, and SEEK to learn from it." Putting stress on that particular world. Not learn from it altogether, but also seek tp try learning is just as important. I found myself nodding without comprehending until now. Yes, everything Starlight was preaching made absolute sense. I've forgotten all about that attempting to learn something can be just as vital as doing the thing in question. I'm too ingrained by the self-belief I'm the only person in the entire world to have faults and not be okay with them. No one was flawless, THAT'S what Starlight is trying to pound into my mind here. But my best friend and sister wasn't finished. No, far from it. "As for being miserable, well, I shouldn't even have to tell you to feel despair is not a sin, Stardust. You're allowed to feel as much for your mistakes in the past, but that doesn't mean you should wallow in them forever. Just move on, with the forever support of your friends, your son, and your Princess behind you." Starlight added a light wink to that last bit, and I allowed myself a tiny grin in response. "Regrets... Well, we all have those, Stardust. You're forgetting, I'm as much responsible for Zagreus as you are; my jealously, my rage. THAT brought about the chain of events which led to that monster into being." A pink hoof raised to prevent any dispute, Starlight still beaming wide somehow, as if that particular fact didn't even bother her. Oh, and she was hiding her own guilt particularly well. "But if not for that, I wouldn't have made such great friends, and a fantastic brother to boot." The sincerity. The earnest pressing for me to view her perspective on things. It was getting too much, blinking back some lingering tears; all the floodgates, all the emotions and turths being sprung forth towards one another. For the shared comfort to appease the other, I sat up, welcoming ourselves to a brief, but powerful embrace. The bond between us flaring with approved bliss, letting each other breathe in the moment, allowing the peace of forgiveness to pass through. My right eye clidding a small, salty tear, breathing deeply again. Once hazel and lilac met again once I wiped my own with a sheepish grin, Starlight's eyes glimmered with acknowledged affection. "I forgive you, Stardust. The main problem is, you need to stop separating Jack Wright from Stardust Balance. One who carries the burdens and self-hatred spurred from years of hardship, the other an identity of perfection and who you WISH you could be." Was that it? Was I really just splitting both these identities as possible? One spawned from childhood, another self-made for a nother chance to be someone better? Was I cowardly enough to even try acknowledging as much? Starlight's smile never waned. "It's not cowardly to confess your personal issues, or even accept they're there." The pink hoof, light but firm, touching against my clothed shoulder. "And not matter how many issues or identity crises you have, we'll ALWAYS be there to help you. Even if you and Twilight are now immortal, we'll find a way, somehow." To that, both of us smiled with mirth. "We need to commence, with letting you be both Stardust and Jack as one." "I... Don't know how." Came my lighthearted, albeit nervous reaction. But my best friend looked like she expected as much, nodding simply with a knowing grin, motioning for me to follow towards her main desk. "Well, luckily for both of us, I came prepared." Twilight's influence shining through again. I perked a curious brow, the pink mare fishing out some yellow sheet papers from her drawers, magically handing them over to me. With my practiced power, I let them levitate into my waiting right hoof, inspecting curiously as she spoke with some enthusiasm. "Six certain young students have been asking for a school camping trip for a while now. And though you can't teach or have any position in the school whatsoever, their request doesn't have to be an official school affair." Six certain students... My gaze stared up to the pink unicorn, meeting with her playful smirk with my wry, exasperated smile. "This is payback for making you hunt 'ghosts' all day before, isn't it?" "Hmmm." Pretending to consider it. Lilac orbs cheekily glancing to the ceiling with rolled thought. "Perhaps that, and my own way of getting back at you for leaving us all unannounced." Ah, fair enough. Curiously, this time, I barely felt a stab of guilt from that reminder. Guess therapy WAS good for something. I should join one more often... "Who knows, you might even enjoy yourself. Again, they're not as bad as you think. Sandbar often reminds me of you." ...My halfheated glare went up from the detailed list back to the unicorn again, suspcisious and baffled. "In what regard...?" "Oh, you know, the 'Earth Pony leader often plagued with self-doubt but heaps of bravery.' Ring any bells?" ...Tch. I couldn't stop sharing her grin anyway.
Chapter 208: Autumn's Balance"Do you think there are more mes out there?" Gazing up from her small guidebook, beautiful violet orbs sparkled. "How do you mean?" Looking away from the window of the lengthy compartment, I faced the mare opposite me with half a smile. "Considering I'm the Jack of Equestria, and there's two more versions of me in this world's counterpart; one of whom already resided in another franchise prior." Not to mention the cluster[BEEP] involving Casey and all those variations. "What brought this on?" Shrugging, my hazel eyes turned back to facing the window. What lovely weather today, blue sky and all. "Just wondering. Not to sound so conceited, but imagine if there's like a version of me in every fictional universe my people created." Star Wars. Pokemon. Danny Phantom. Even maybe One Piece. The possibilities and implications are endless, is all I was saying. "Every world having their own Twilight Warrior, to maintain the balance of things..." I mused, the corner of my phepirial vision catching my Princess pondering the idea herself, tilting her head in an adorable fashion. Guess that incited her scientific curiosity too. "It's... Feasible. But that would imply every world has their own imbalanced problems." Telling me they didn't? Upon spotting my bewildered glance, Twilight merely grinned sheepishly. "But even so, I'm sure those worlds are in much better conditions with you there to help out." "Just give them their own Twilights, and they'll be even more balanced." Beaming warmly at the compliment, Twilight resumed memorizing the guide, us settling into a comfortable silence. Were there countless other mes out there, Starswirl, fighting and saving the multiverse? His answer was immediate: I have no jurisdiction or insight in telling, Jack. My range can only reach so far, but if I were to hazard a speculation, I would confess it's not entirely implausible. The laws of Balance operates uniquely between worlds, and perhaps a Twilight Warrior is more suited for the job than anything else. To that, I almost snorted, smirking a little instead. Right, because I was well known for my adaptability. Shifting myself more comfortably, I released a low sigh. We weren't too far from our destination by now, I think. That revelation, soon enough, emphasized by Twilight's enthusiastic tone only mere moments later. "Is it wrong of me to feel this level of thrilled?" My fiance asked rhetorically, unable to contain her eager smile while putting the book down again, now too regarding the outside sun. "I've been reining in this excitement ever since Fluttershy and Applejack told me of their findings about the Kirin. Now, we get to see it for ourselves!" Yep, the fabled Kirin I've been hearing Twilight gush over about these past few days. Reining in my hoof; she couldn't STOP talking about her intentions to meet the formerly isolated society of rare species herself up to this point. Even during cuddle times, not five minutes didn't go by without front pages being shoved in my unsuspective face regarding what knowledge ponykind had about the mysterious creatures until now. Just only a day after the two mares returned from their mission, already the train tracks around Equestria extend to where the Kirin resided. How convenient! "Haven't seen you this excited since you proposed the school, love." I remarked with a coy brow. Her anxious levels rising moreso, the closer we reached our destination. Twilight was quick to emphasize the purpose behind her zeal. "A species thought lost to time. An entire culture, Jack, we can learn all about since those ancient days! Just imagine how much their society's changed after the known history of their kind were published. We'll be the first to document and release the information of the new Kirin civilization to the public, and help them better intergrate into pony society!" With always, her amount of content for the pursuit of knowledge and help being endearing to my eyes and ears. Especially my heart. My smile couldn't possibly hope to match her own right now, raising a coy brow. "And another species to teach the magic of friendship, no doubt." She brushed off the teasing with grace, nodding rapidly. "Naturally!" My Princess declared, beaming in merry, my own grin wideneing in response. Contagious, I swear. But then, Twilight added with a more subdued posture, "I'm glad we can do this together, Jack. You weren't obligated to come along." Obligated? Of course not, but Twilight had been leaving not-so-subtle hints of hoping I would, recently. Besides, missing a chance to see my love so thrilled and content? Not for the world. "Maybe I'm a little curious about these Kirin myself." Came my confession. Indeed, Applejack and Fluttershy's retelling of their most latest adventure had piqued my intrigue. Especially regarding the Nirik aspect. Reaching out, my gold hoof clasped over lavender, offering an affectionate smile. "Plus, any excuse to spend more time together." Now, that light pleased, flustered blush WAS an obligation. But Twilight couldn't repress her glee at my willingness, violet eyes sparkling lovingly. The moment of quiet exchanged intimacy lasted a goo moment, before the Princess spoke up again, her voice now reflecting on pure gratitude. "I'm proud of you, you know. Spending so much time with our friends as I asked." Said pride shone on her flawless pony face, and my heart flipped in joy by the response I elicited from my activities of late, feeling it was worth it. I would travel the whole world on foot if it made Twilight blissful. "Now there I have doubts, honey." She mentally replied, now smirking slyly upon hearing my stray thought, and I could only chuckle sheepishly. But her emotions sung with affectionate gratification regardless. Once the moment concluded, we pulled back, myself glad since the leaning was putting minor strain on my back. Got enough of THAT when I was human. Rolling her violet eyes - seriously needed not to broadcast my thoughts too much - Twilight returned to the small, colourful blue and green guidebook again, voicing her own enthusiastic thoughts still. "I wonder if the Kirin village has any libraries where we can borrow further history of their background and evolution over the years." My head titled, considering the idea. "I suppose, given they once sworn themselves to eternal silence, reading would be their best means of a pasttime." I wasn't lying to Twilight when I mentioned I was just as interested in the Kirin in my own way. Really, what reason had I to lie? This secluded society did sound like an interesting bunch, and it seemed they were more welcoming to strangers now, as a clear path and signs led to a more safe route to the village than the long way of traversing the... Ahem, Peaks of Peril. Dun dun dun. Anyway, so yeah, Kirin! Species once slaves to their own emotions, and now coming to terms with them, handling their own frustrations and disagreements vocally without succumbing to these negative emotions. The Jedi could learn a thing or two from them, and that's my second Star Wars reference made today. I was on a roll. More specifically, staying on topic, my intrigue lied on what possible relationship they could have with Balance itself. The species has two forms: One for exuding positive feelings, another which channels negative. The literal embodiments which shows this also displays the consequences of what happens when you rely on one more than the other. Yes, according to Fluttershy and Applejack, the Kirin preferred their more peaceful nature than succumbing to anger, but that could change over time. Why does this fascinate me so? Because, again, imagine what connections these two forms have with Balance. Balance is all about bringing both light and dark emotions together on a scale to achieve real harmony within the self. What would happen if there was a Balance-trained Kirin in the world? What impact would that leave? Would a Twilight Warrior be suited as a Kirin? A Nirik? Would combining both emotions like so transform their species into a new creature altogether? If I started teaching more students as Spike and Twilight hoped for, I should take a look about teaching one of these whom we were heading for. "We should be right up ahead." Twilight informed beside me with a great smile, the two of us on a pleasant, nearly romantic enough wal across the nice area which contrasted the name of 'Peaks of Peril' well enough. Look, a gorgeous flower field close by! The Princess' emotions, speaking of feelings, spiked with gleeful anticipation, unkowingly brushing up against my side as if to support her in case she gets over-enthused. Don't let me stop you love. Smiling in amused warmth, my right gold wing extended, gently pushing back my cape and letting the new appedage cover over Twilight's back, further prompting the satisfied mare to lean in closer. Wasn't exactly expecting such a walk, but who was I to whine about it? I'll take what I can get before all of Twilight's interest is abducted by the Kirin culture. Mine as well. Applejack mentioned the creatures held a fondness for musical theatre. I wonder how they felt about orchestras. Suppose we'll uncover for ourselves; there's plenty I must catch up on myself, given how occupied I've been. You've met the Kirin, teach? Once, just prior to teaming up with my friends to stop the sirens. Starswirl explained helpfully. A measured, but well-intended society. It was they whom discovered the original appreciation for music; a unique newfound concept at the time, to which Stygian and I brought back to ponykind. I am curious as to how well their taste of the art has evolved in difference to our own. Heh, wouldn't it be both funny AND annoying if they discovered rock music in Equestria first-? "BOO!" "AH!" Well, that was a decent first impression. The sudden spook inciting a yelping Twilight jump high in the air, landing on my stable back and wrapping front limbs around my neck, taken by pure surprise. The cause behind this practical, abrupt joke? Of course, the feminine creature standing right before us after stepping out of the right bush, beaming in cheerful satisfaction for a prank done successfully. Rather than be annoyed for my marefriend's expense, I squinted closer, inspecting the intriguing specimen and her design. White-ish furry body, with a light green tip of hoofs and 'shell' covering part of the back, and down in-between the eyes to the small curved nose. Orange curled mane and tail, the mane in the style of a lion's which only sparked a wave of approval from yours truly. A reddish horn that splits in two by the top. Gold eyes sparkling in earnest, but well-meaning mischief. Her emotions through Balance nothing but positive interest, hiding her open curiosity behind a love for enthusiasm. Nearly, entirely reminiscent of a certain pink Earth Pony. "Wow, that was way too easy!" Her voice sounded shockingly mature. Was this zealous Kirin older than Twilight and myself or was puberty quicker for their kind? "Sorry if I scared you too badly; I just consider first impressions to work better if you don't get too formal and just be yourself. Know what I mean?" "I... Suppose." Twilight, after getting off me and regaining her composure, cleared her throat and offered a purple hoof in gesture. "You must be Autumn Blaze, we've heard so much about you from Applejack and Fluttershy. Nice to meet you, I'm-" A sharp, eager gasp cut her off. "Twilight Sparkle!" This Autumn recognized in a heartbeat. "They mentioned a friend named that had wings AND a horn. Pleasure's all mine!" Catching the other's hoof in a vice grip and shaking with a bit more than mild excitement. I couldn't hide my own bemused grin at the sight. Charming young Kirin. "I wasn't expecting to see you so soon! Welcome!" Before glancing to me, head tilting in rather enadering curiosity. A flicker of puzzlement across her open expression. "Are you Spike? They didn't mention dragons looked like ponies too?" "Uh, no." Twilight clarified with her own befuddled amusement, answering for me instead with an inclined throw of mane. "This is Jack, though everyone else calls him Stardust." Are you no one then, Twilight love? I snickered by the mental jab across our bond. "Ohhhh that makes sense!" Before the female Kirin was suddenly in my face next, invading personal space so much I had to force myself against pushing her off. Inspective, wandering eyes and hoofs exploring my features; tugging my facial hair, stretching my muzzle open, pushing up my azure cape. Did it hurt? No. But like Twilight right, I too was torn between amusement and irritation from Autumn's 'assessment.' But that quickly changed to just full-on amusement, when she paused from her inspection, looking Twilight straight in the eye and asked in full seriousness. "Are all male ponies this good looking?" PFFT! The sudden flare of emotion in Twilight's heart just now could burn acorss our link, I winced, barely hiding my pleased grin. In answer, I smirked to Autumn and, just for the fun of it, raised a coy brow. "I'm one of a kind." Vague but true. "Huh." Autumn stepped back then, with a curious light red on those Kirin cheeks. A wide, sheepish grin on her face. "Well, you're one lucky pony, Princess." Doesn't she know it? "Yes, I am." Twilight tightly smiled, evidently preventing herself from sounding too flippant over the matter. Yearning to change the subject and clearly not liking the way Autumn was eyeing me. "So, the village? We were hoping to get there before late." "Hm?" Then the newcomer blinked. "OH!" Nodding rapidly then, back on focus. "Of course, right this way!" Already bounding ahead with that same enthusiastic glee as before, just leaving us two briefly in the dust. Silence reigned from that awkward moment. ... ... ... Until I broke it, leaning closer to my Princess with a coy smile. "And you say I get crazy jealous." Promptly smacked by the head from the guidebook she carried, the hat briefly covering my smug eyes by result. "Ta-daaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!" Well, that was one surefire way of introducing a secluded society once thought lost to history. Autumn had motioning a single hoof with dramatic flair, grinning broadly, to the tranquil setting displayed before us. "Welcome to our village! Please, make yourselves at home." "Incredible..." Twilight whispered, and I threw her a quick bemused glance, before regarding the view welcomed to us moreso. I mean... It's okay, sure. But Twilight must be seeing things differently, obviously. For all through my eyes was just a normal looking, peaceful village with many colourful Kirin wandering around chatting away. Notable pony visitors too here and there. Houses blending in with the trees and oiher nature qualities around them. And a fountain set in the centre of it all. Nice to look at, certainly. But not something I'd call along the lines of awe-inspiring 'incredible-' Ow. "Try not to ruin the moment, honey." Rolling my fond eyes at Twilight's mental stab and command. Autumn, oblivious to the bond, beamed in warm delight by Twilight's responses, nodding in eager agreement. "I mean, it's okay I guess, but it's nice that others still think it's all charming to look at." "Oh, it certainly is Autumn." The Princess of Friendship nodded with zeal, as if her entire misgivings regarding the Kirin female earlier were all but forgotten. In the name of discovery, huh love? "Aestecally pleasing to look at with its own unique architecture, blending in perfectly the environment which surrounds this area. It's no wonder Fluttershy holds your home in high praises, Autumn." The Kirin couldn't look anymore thrilled to hear that, gold eyes then batting to me with expectant anticipation. What? "Do you like it too?" Oh. All I had to offer, overall, was a simple piece of honesty. Shrugging with a humoured, sheepish smile. "...I guess." Good enough for her, if that widened pleased grin was of any indication. "Great! So, you guys want me to show you around? I have like a ton of things you'll just LOVE to see that all visitors should take a look at, even those who are friends of those last two ponies I became best buddies with!" Hmm, tempting. But it appeared my Princess had other ideas, stating to our new Kirin friend apologetically. "Maybe later, Autumn." Adding quickly as to not upset the native by clarity. "I was actually hoping to talk with your leader regarding the Kirin cultere and history. Is she available?" "Ohhh! Of course." Autumn nodded with confidence, pointing a white and green hoof to some small building at the northwest. "You'll often find her in there nowadays, revising our history in the local library to learn from the past now that everyone can speak again." Uncovering the secrets of a species thought long gone from their leader, while inside a library? For Twilight, that's the equivalent of informing me the existence of a chocolate-flavoured cola. ...Maybe THAT should be my first decree as King. Among other things. Despite as much, Twilight was off in a heartbeat, gleelfully jogging with all four lavender hoofs and basically leaving us in the non-existent dust, everything else briefly forgotten. I couldn't help but laugh a little with baffled affection; knowledge always comes first, I suppose. But I didn't mind, Twilight was well within her right to start learning more about the Kirin with or without me. Silence, albeit awkward silence, took hold for a moment. Autumn eventually clearing her throat and regarding me with more eager anticipation. Yes, what now? "So... Do YOU want a tour, Jack, right?" Could barely stop my grin. "No it's Jack Wright." The Kirin blinked... Then snorted, chortling too at the stupid pun, and I was grinning with how pleased I was by my own joke, before answering more sincerely, "But seriously, just call me Stardust." Without showing whether or not she acknowledged my request, the zealous Kirin suddenly leaned in closer, those golden eyes dancing with excitement. Before ducking her head a little, once again the light pink hue on her features. Oh boy. "Say, I don't suppose you're a fan of..." Smiling and rolling her eyes back and forth coyly, rubbing her own front leg as if she were asking me to go ski'ing or something. "Musical theater?" I... Was indifferent to the art. Last one I went to was with Spike, and that was ages ago I could barely recall what happened in it. "I like orchestras." Her face only brightened with approval from my offered answer. "Works for me!" "So, they have plays of even your own rulers?" "That they do. Hell, not too long ago, our own leading Princess starred as herself in a play hosted by Twilight. Let me tell you, it was an experience." We both laughed, carefree and gleeful. During our exploration around the village, with Autumn having introduced to all the wonders her small society could possess, I had made the original assessment that this new friend was basically the Kirin equivalent of Pinkie. However, from spending much time together in just a few short hours, that were differences in personality that set them apart. Autumn was a more restrained Pinkie Pie. Eager and overenhtusiastic, yes, but not too in-your-face about it. Far less obnoxious - no offence to Pinkie - and more passionate about the things she loves by showing rather than telling. Sometimes both at once. If there was one word I could describe Autumn Blaze in the current shortage of time I knew her. It was 'charming.' "Was there ever a musical dedicated to Twilight?" Autumn inquired as we walked over a short bridge. She never stopped grinning after we left the... Interesting musical and showing me around. To that earnest question, my smirk widened. "Hosted by yours truly." Autumn gasped while I made a playful, humble bow. "Well, not so much a musical as a regular play." "Wish I could have seen it..." Came the forlorn reply, before that was replaced by an immediate change of subject. "Hey Jack, I have a question." "Go for it. And it's Stardust, not Jack." To that, the Kirin tilted her head with honest befuddled, blinking in cute innocence. "But your name's Jack, isn't it? Twilight said so." "Yes." I nodded, patient. "But only Twilight calls me that. Everyone else calls me Stardust." With the exception of Spike these days, whyom calls me something else altogether. And the less said about the spirit making itself at home in my head, the better. "Okay... Why?" This was still going? But it looked like Autumn wasn't entirely satisfied by the answers put so far. Were all Kirin naturally inquisitive? Nah, probably just another display of this particular Kirin's quirks. "Because... That's how they knew me before they found out my real name." Golden eyes, this time, flashe din comprehension. "Ohhhhhhh!" Slowly nodding, Autumn beamed warmly again. "That makes sense." Glad to hear it- "But if they know your real name now, why don't they just call it that instead?" ...Suddenly I was beginning to understand my friends more when I asked too many questions. Feeling eager to change the subject, I raised my brow and smirked wryly. Speaking not unkindly. "Was that the question you wanted to ask?" "Huh? Ah, right!" Reminded of that request earlier, Autumn got back on topic, nodding swiftly. "Well, I was wondering - and sorry for how dumb this may sound - you can... Fly, right?" Now, both brows were raised, my wings twitching beneath the decorated cape as if responding to that enquiry themselves. My best answer came in the form of a hapless shrug. "On ocassion. Haven't exactly mastered the skill myself yet. Why do you ask?" Her heart was now resonating with embarrassed apprehension. Autumn shyly glancing away while still grinning, tugging at her own lion-esque mane. Her voice stammering a tad. "It's just, I always wanted to know what that feels. Watching the birds soar in the air like that; tasting the freedom and chance to see everything from above. Ever since I lived on that cliff, overlooking the valley I just... So, I was wondering if you could help, with that...?" ...Whether it was obligation on my part for her being a delightful host so far, or so I wouldn't stomach the guilt of crushing her youthful hopes, I found myself answering without much thought put into it. Offering a light smile while doing so. "Sure. What can I do?" The expression on her face was like the brightest Christmas tree. This Kirin was just full of surprises. I wonder how many Twilight was having by comparison so far. The genlte breeze cusping my clothes and features as we made our way up an impressive valley, displaying a gorgeous, endless view to our left of a land unexplored, and my adventurous side flipped in eagerness. But I restrained myself, taking a moment to admire the breathtaking spectacle to a harmonic land as far as the eye could see. Then continuing onwards after Autumn. Whom beamed understandably at my moment of observation, waiting for me at the very top of the place. Before gesturing, then, at the interesting-looking home isolated far away from the village by the other end of the forest, currently occupied with animals and oh my God, more flashbacks of Fluttershy. Was Autumn just the result of mixing Pinkie and Fluttershy? Hey, that's just a thoery. A DUMB THEORY. Thanks for reading! "My home away from home!" She proudly announced, grinning warmly at my reaction while glancing to the self-made house herself. "I know it's a little unique, but I had to make do with what I could. When the Kirin kicked me out, the worse part was I couldn't even bring my own couch along! Let me tell you: It was no fun making a new couch out of sticks and leaves, my back went sore for ages..." While she continued going on about her past woes like they were a casual memory, my hazel eyes regarded the Kirin solemnly. Right, she was outcasted for expressing herself; isolated in this lonely place out of fear of how she chose to live. Did the villagers ever apologize, I wonder? Did they ever try making it up to Autumn for the hardships they put her through? If not, I'LL have a talk with their leader once Twilight's finished her own business there. "...And the bed! Oh don't get me started on that disaster the first time around!" Autumn blinked, realizing she was getting off-topic again and came back to her senses. Clearing her throat innocently and beaming to me with sheepish embarrassment. "Sorry for the rambling, I'm still having fun getting to talk so much again even after all this time." "You be you, Autumn." I reassured her with my own warm smile. She was well within her right to babble as a much as the Kirin liked, given what she's endured and still being a positive creature of nature. "So, where would you like to start?" Her answer wa simmediately, her emotions radiant with joyful anticipation. "Right over here." Barely restraining her own excitement, walking over to an edge of the overlook right beside her second house. There huh? Fair enough. I moved over to join her, but the Kirin then quickly asked, "Are you sure you don't mind doing this? I understand if it might be too daunting a task..." Wasn't even affronted. Quite the contrary, her consideration despite her wishes were endearing in a manner. Autumn was going to get her wish, regardless of the consequences. I could only hope Rainbow's training will pay off. Balance, Twilight, give me strength. "A good friend taught me, Autumn, that it's better to try something you've always wanted to do at least once, than not try at all and regret never doing it." With that, I slowly lowered my back body comfortably, allowing Autumn to gather her wits about her. Emboldened from my short speech, the Kirin huffed and muttered self-encouragement. Before promptly, carefully, climbing up on my back, hardly being a hindrance despite the new extra weight. Maybe I should've discarded the cape beforehand. Ah well, Hakuna Matate. With her firm grip around me, I boldly extended my gold wings, gleaming against the beautiful sunlight warming our faces, setting my hate done so it wouldn't get lost while during what we were about to do. Honestly, I was feeling some giddy anticipation myself. Let's put my skills to the test! "Ready?" "Ready!" You know what music would be good for this right now? That plane level from Sonic 2. Without another word, the wind would be occupied by the Kirin's instinctive squeal. As the currents impacted out features the moment I leapt with a dive from the cliff, straightening my four legs, at first, to do this properly, the trees below already getting closer and closer in sight. ...Then extended my wings as whole as possible, the momentum permitted as the world greeted my practice. Ascending upwards with a flourished grace, practically sensing Autumn open her anxious eyes when the wind around us suddenly felt gentler, hearing her gasp of wonder and awe. Who could blame her? We soared beneath the skies of Equestria, and over the bright forests and lakes in a perfect centre, keeping my flight measured and careful for the first time. This was going to work, it had to. Her grip around my neck loosened, the more Autumn's glee and bliss increased as we flew with style beneath the sun. Carefully swerving my body left, and right. Even boldly taking a loop over and beneath a wide hole in one valley, exploring the landscape like the Kirin never dreamed of. "I'm flying, Jack! I'M FLYING!" With that, my own laughter and joy sprung out, but never matching her level of enthusiasm right this very moment. Couldn't even bring it in myself to remind the content Kirin to call me Stardust. "- And then we went zoom! Then woooooo! And did you see the way those seagulls gawked at us when we flew alongside with those epic twirls?" Needless to say, achieving this dream of hers had a lasting impact on Autumn for the rest of the day. Our walk back towards the Kirin village wholly comprised of the eager female recounting the entire experience just before in her own zealous, blissfully thrilled manner, and I couldn't stop beaming the entire time. Pleased and gratified it worked to make a new friend so happy. "But seriously." Grinning so widely at me I could almost hear the bones creaking. Her golden eyes glimmering with thankful content. "That was the second most amazing thing to ever happen to me, right before getting my voice back. Thank you so much, Jack!" Before I could either remind her to call me Stardust or answer it was all good, I was wrapped up in a tight embrace. And to make it worse, another voice perked up. Familiar and bordering on suspicious. "Jack?" Well, that was certainly awkward timing. Twilight, meeting us halfway on the path back to the civilization, with adorable features scrunched up with concern and uncertainty, evidently wary of how close the Kirin was standing beside me, and the emotions Autumn was expressing towards my being by eyes, expression and smile. Made only worse, however, when Twilight's heart across our bond flared from the other female's next following action. My right pony cheek greeted by the warm, gratified peck of an affectionate, open Kirin whom blushed lightly once pulling back, beaming still warmly and completely oblivious to the emotions now radiating from the Princess' being, instead exclaiming once looking to Twilight with a gleeful smile. "You are one lucky pony, Twilight! I gotta tell everyone what flying feels like! Talk to you later!" Already merrily going on ahead, leaving behind my apprehensive self, and the lavender alicorn whose expression betrayed little. Something told me she was mad. Fighting off a small smirk, I inquired in attempt of clearing the tension. "So, how was your meeting with their leader?" "Informative." One-worded response. Definitely mad. "'Jack,' huh?" My own answer to that sounded weak to even my ears. "She refuses to call me otherwise." "Uh-huh." Something danced behind those sparkling violet orbs. "Were you lacking your usual assertive self, or is she a special case?" Eek. Feeling my own limbs shake a little with anxiety, I could only offer the first statements which sprung to mind. "She's done nothing to warrant me being assertive." "Neither were my friends and I when we first met." Twilight replied without blinking or skipping a beat, starting to walk forward. My own body stiffened, the eye contact keeping me deadlocked from making any attempts of retreat, feeling that would only escalate the situation. When one's female partner is furious, running is far from the most advisable decision. Just sit there and take it, guys. Once close enough, Twilight eyed me, as if gauging my reaciton and, evidently, picking up my spiked naturally fear... And sighing, shaking his head as the anger, then, abruptly melted down, half a beamused smile overtaking her perfect features. "You're a lot of things, Jack, but I know you would never betray me like that." Uh... Thank you, love? Chuckling faintly by my obvious confusion and glancing over her shoulder. "I just hope the Kirin have an understanding how gestures of affection can be interpreted differently." "I'm sure they do..." I offered slowly, at first, being careful not to incite another ounce of ire from the solemn alicorn. Gently grasping her side. "Autumn's clearly just more open about her affections than most. Her actions just now wouldn't have anymore meaning if, say, Pinkie or Rarity did that." Those violet orbs turned back to me, a raised flat brow to state the obvious. "Neither Pinkie or Rarity have a thing for you, Jack." Chuckling to myself then, my front hoofs grasped those beautiful features, reassuring my Twilight all the more with a heartfelt, warm contact of muzzles that lasted for moments. Doing more to my insides than Autumn's actions ever could. In the middle of the quietly rustling forest, with the everlasting sun bathing warmly upon our bodies for this moment. As though Celestia herself was smiling down upon with us with approval. Intrusive manipulator... Once the moment concluded, our purple and gold horns touched together, half-lidded eyes meeting as I smiled with warm tranquility. "There will never be anyone else but you, Twilight..." "...I know." The alicorn affirmed, sighing lowly but maintaining her own loving grin. "Guess I'm just overly cautious considering how long we've been apart before..." Understandable. "...They asked me to put on a play, you know." "Oh?" Our heads pulled back to continue this sudden change of topic, myself blinking. "Like, a pony play that they can see for themselves?" "More an intepretation to one of their own." Twilight explained, albeit somewhat sheepishly. As if nervous by the prospect of a responsibility thrust upon her. "I was hoping a certain handsome, reliable Warrior could help out?" With that remark, my own smirk widened, raising brows jokingly. "So you know other Warriors other than me? Granted, our son's not a fully-fledged one yet- Of course I'll help." I added with amused love to the expression on Twilight's playful face, beaming warmly. "I already have the title in mind: The Tale of Uselestia and her Gorgeous Competent Disciple-" "I'll think up the title, thank you honey." "Ahh you're no fun, love." If ruling as a royal couple doesn't work out for us, at least we may have a back-up career as stage directors. From beside me, taking in the warm applause of the Kirin crowd before us, Twilight sent a wave of amused, fond agreement upon hearing that musing. As we were soaked up by praise and approval from concluding the quickly-made, short play that had quickly grabbed the village's attention. Autumn and their tall leader especially, sat at the front of the auidence. The former releasing the most noises of excitement and joy, beaming cheerfully to us and the actors in costumes whom played their parts between us brilliantly so. I'll tell you one thing about these Kirin that were noteworthy; despite their flaws in the past, they were very quick to adapt to anything. "For a pony, friendship is the most important aspect for anyone." Twilight, reaching the edge of the stage, took this chance to promote the magic of friendship. I had to snicker under my breath from it sounding like an ending ad after an episode. One mental swat from the Princess, who outwardly paid no heed. "It's what binds others together to make the most spectacular of things. Autumn Blaze was the first among you to realize that communication is an essential part to start truly living; to spread the wonders of friendship and learn from the past, without suffocating yourselves by fear and hesitation. The Kirin and ponies are very much alike, and we are more than honoured to extend the hand of friendship to all creatures, no matter their background or differences." That speech only breaking out more applause, myself included with loud admiration. Hazel meeting violet once the latter gazed back to me, our emotions sparking with acknowledged prideful affection. This amazing mare is the centre of a new beginning of balance among Equestria. I will support that every step of the way. "That was the most amazing Pony-Kirin play I've ever seen!" Came the first zealous words out of Autumn's mouth once she and others joined us on stage. Before adding with flustered good humour. "Granted it's the only Pony-Kirin play I've ever seen, but I doubt anything in future could top that. You two make a great team!" "Yes." I replied simply with emotion, gazing to the blushing Princess with my left wing extended around her, pulling Twilight in for a gesture of intimate comfort. Unable to prevent my warm, half-lidded smile that she returned without hesitation. "We do." "Indeed we do." Twilight concurred moreso, closing our eyes for a moment as Autumn's own heart before us, while somewhat sad, was enarmored by our affectionate display, staying silent for a change in fear of ruining the moment. All in all, Twilight's brief moments of jealously aside, this was a productive, fun day. The Kirin might already be in my top four of most favourite creatures in Equestria. Eventually, however, the moment ended, with their tall, smiling leader walking up to the theatre stage to join us too. And I sighed, recalling back a self-made promise earlier in the day, and stepping away from Twilight a coy, wry smile, eliciting confusing from both the Princess and the energetic Kirin. "Now, excuse me love, Autumn. I wouldn't dare try to compete with your amazing speech just now, Twilight, there's a certain leader I have to passionately scold about how they treat their own people." Twilight rolled her violet eyes, but said and did nothing to prevent my actions, knowing I needed to vent out against any injustice, past or present. Hey, we both have shortcomings. And we wouldn't change them for the world. Now, onto the scolding; I've been rehearsing it during the flight.
Chapter 210: Magical DepravityOkay, gotta get these supplies out of the castle, and fast. Glancing left to right out of the doors, I commenced my escape as early morning rose, the sunshine gleaming down as if catching me out. Too bad Celestia, even you wouldn't grass for your own former student, smirking as I pulled the wagon out. Just careful down the stairs... Wincing from each noise from the wheels impacting the stone steps. Great, good thing they're deep sleepers... That and Spike gave his word not to alert Twilight of anything, an early bird - or dragon in his case - himself. So far, so good. Next is pulling the stuff through town without anyone noticing- "Hi Stardust!" Ah [BEEP]-sucking dammit-! "Pinkie!" I hissed, growling in irritation towards the obliviously merry Earth Pony, shaking my head with exasperated tiredness. Couldn't stay mad at her for too long, but nonetheless. "Would it kill you to just approach and speak like a common pony?" "Hmm, probably." Unable to detect as jest or geniune, but Pinkie then let out a gasp of excitement. "Oooh, what's with all this stuff, Stardust? Are you going build something?" "I..." But the candy-loving, party mare was on the nose as ever, beaming eagerly as she got nose to nose, making her grand, joyous gestures as ever. "Is this part of that super secret surprise for Twilight you've been making far away from here for months now?!" Oh for the love of- "How could you possibly-?" "Know that? Oh silly, everypony but Twilight knows about it!" Pinkie waved dismissively. But upon seeing my looks, the young mare then added with sheepish giggling. "Okay, maybe Twilight asks us to follow you around when you get too far from the castle. You know how it is." Ah... Of course. "So, ARE you building that super secret surprise you don't want anypony to know about? Are you, are you, are you?" Huffing with fond rolled eyes, I released the handle and raised my hoofs, smiling wryly. "You got me. I was hoping to finish things up today and get back before Twilight suspects anything." "Ohhhh." Suddenly, a gasp. "Idea!" Elated gasp at that, Pinkie jumping up and down on the spot like a beanbag on a trampoline. "It'll be finished much faster if you ask your friends to help!" "I..." Trailing off, seriously thinking about it then. Yes, that would make things more productive and conclude faster, AND I can trust my friends to help while keeping this a secret. Since it'll be a short secret as I intend to show Twilight as soon as the work was complete. You know what? "I think that's a wonderful idea, Pinkie." Nodding my approval and warm smile, further enticing eager excitement from the easily zealous Earth Pony. "Great! We should also get Lyra and her friends to help out, too! They're your close friends as well aren't they?" Actually, that works out brilliantly. I nodded again, that Pinkie took as a sign to hoof-fist the air with a wide leap. "Hoorah! Let's get everypony and start to work finishing that tr-" "Pinkie." "Oh, right, sorry. Let's get going." Huffing in affectionate exasperation, I followed after the hopping mare. Where would I be without her or the rest of them? Would you like an answer to that? Not really, no. "Wow." "Indeed." "It looks amazing." "Awesome!" "Outstanding!" "Incredible!" "Authentic as it can be!" "Trixie!" Many heads regarded the blue unicorn by that last outburst, whom shrugged indifferently from our confused gazes. "What? I thought we were just sharing random words to express something good." "...Never change, Trixie." Was all I had to offer, gazing back up towards the fruit of all our labour, towering over and shadowing us. Reflecting the sunlihgt beautifully atop this wide, tranquil hill. Blinking with a wide smile, my gratitude was indescribale. "I can't thank you all enough for doing this." "Pish posh darling." Rarity waved off the thanks, having her own pleased smile. "But if you feel you must, we won't stop you." It was Bon who spoke up next, smirking towards me with a knowing looks in those azure eyes. "Twilight will love it, Stardust. This might be the best thing you've ever done for her." Rainbow snorted in cheek, folding her front limbs as she, as ever, relied on her wings hovering above the spot. "Maybe they should have the wedding here." Lyra motioned happily to the front of the gift. "Right in front of the door." With others already echoing these heartfelt, approving sentiments, and I felt my chest contrsict with utter awe and fondness for these amazing ponies. The things they do for me, even if I don't deserve them. Ah, but they clearly disagree, like always. Starswirl commented in amused approval, and I had the feeling he was watching them from above too. Warmly remarking, Friendship is our most valuable treasure, Jack. Take pride knowing you have made such wondrous friends with these selfless, compassionate equines. Not all share their alturistic outlook. Right, like Chrysalis, Sombra - before he was reformed - the sirens, Tirek, the Storm King. I had the feeling the next villain will make himself, or herself, noticed soon. Call it a gut sensation. Or Balance, whichever. "Shall we head back?" Applejack suggested next, smirking knowingly to us all. "Lest Twilight gets suspicious why all her friends suddenly disappeared in one day?" Good call. "Race you all there!" Rainbow was already on the move, and Pinkie gasped and smirked with competitive eagerness. "Oh it is ON!" Yep, whatever comes next, we'll be ready. Let's hope Hasbro doesn't do anything stupid and make the next antagonist a kid or something. Lovely. Spells, spells, and more spells. One gets a horn, one knows about magic, then one starts practicing. Sometimes not by choice. Which is exactly that, in my case. Twilight wanted me to keep learning all there was to magic, now that I got a decent level of flying capabilities, even to the point of dragging me to the school in order to keep an eye on me while she was working, coming in every so half an hour to check- "Hello Jack." Speak of the Alicorn. The beautiful lavender mare entering the spare utility closet for my usage, with more books levitating by her side... And set down by the rest. Oh boy. "No fussing." She chided, but had that knowing smile regardless. "I have a few seconds to spare before I meet back with Cozy Glow in my office. I'm surprised the two of you haven't met yet." Giving a bemused scowl, I jokingly retorted while carefully setting down the chairs via magic, "From what you say of her, I'm better off." Violet eyes glared, but not with hostility. "Never judge somepony until you get to know them." Before pausing promptly, tilting her head side to side with faint amusement. "That being said, she can be... Overly enthusiastic, but she just likes to help out. Not sure where I'd be without her." "You realize you have Spike for that, right?" "Hush. Now then, let's check out your progress." With her own power, Twilight set the three desk chairs by the large locked window. The Princess stepping to the side, nodding with encouragement. "Okay, when you're ready. Try blasting all three chairs simultaneously and unscrew the limbs." Sounds simple. "I've got this." I nodded, grinning, as my horn started turning more yellow in hue of magic, before swishing. "Expelliarmus!" And... Nothing happened. Twilight huffed, rolling violet eyes. "Jack, that's not how it works. Try again." "Understood... Expelliarmus." Yet again, nothing happened, and I regarded the mare I loved with a low, playful smirk. "Guess I'm not practicing my Defence Against The Dark Arts well enough." "Hmm, could be that." Followed with a drop of frosty, unamused tone. "Or you're just pretending not to even try." How dare you love! I excel at trying! Sighing, Twilight nodded to the desk chairs yet again, emphasizing. "Please, actually try this time Jack, I want to see the results of my Warrior's hard efforts." Alright, alright. Having had my fun, I nodded slowly, rising tall with golden horn at the ready. "Watch this!" And fired with all I could give, without potentially blowing up anything. ... ... ... Another weary, annoyed sigh. "Fine then." Wait, hold on- Twilight shook her head, already heading back for the doors. "I'm returning to my office, let me know when you're ready to start being more serious with your studies, Jack." "Twilight-" But already she shut the door before I could protest. Before I could even remark I WAS tyring that time, but nothing had occurred as a result. Frowning, I turned to regard the chairs, considering where I went wrong. Was I not focusing enough? That's often the case when the mare was in the room. Well, let's give it another go, readying myself and narrowing eyes towards the furniture, firing off magic again. Ending by only a gold spark, never even getting one foot away from my being. The Hell? Hey, third time's the charm. Let's give it another go, this time my throat grunting with effort as I put slightly more strain to it. And more strain. Even more strain... Okay, what the [BEEP] was happening? Starswirl, you got anything to add here and educate where I'm going wrong with this? ...Starswirl? STARSWIRL?! Dammit, was he napping in the afterlife or something? The Hell was going on? Glaring above to the innocent ceiling, I sighed through grit teeth, already getting frustrated, and for good reason! I was doing just fine for the past hour and a half, so what's changed? Did Twilight's disappointment have an adverse effect on my concentration? I mean, that would make sense, but even so, I should still be able to do something. Let's try another matter, focusing on the empty cup once filled with soda, now putting part of my magic into lifting that. Then some of it. ...Then HALF. Then ALL OF IT- God dammit! Why wasn't my [BEEP]ing magic working?! Alright, I need to get to the bottom of this, and fast. Now moving right for the door- OW! Blasted thing was... Locked...? The [BEEP]? Tugging at the handle, first experimentally and then desperately, I felt a surge of panic already begin to rise through me. Proceeding to try through Balance- Nothing. Balance wasn't working at all... The window! I lunged for that next... And promptly smacked myself rolling backwards on impact, the glass feeling like it was made of hard steel or something, rubbing my bruised pony nose. Okay, okay, calm down Jack, there were other ways of handling things. All you have to do is contact Twilight or Spike through your bonds, and then... ...What...? I... I couldn't sense them? That panicking build up through my chest was close to bursting, as I continued trying in vain to contact everyone still in the building. Fluttershy, Starlight, Rainbow! Applejack, Pinkie, Rarity! Not a single one could be felt... In fact, it felt like the equivalent of a hollow breeze, providing no comfort or a presence anywhere. It was disorienting, nauseating even. I couldn't sense them... I couldn't sense anything outside, Balance just-just wasn't working! For the first in a while I felt... Alone. Stepping back slowly to the centre of the room, I blinked numerous times, my breathing gone heavy from the despairing realization I was trapped in here, for the next half an hour or so. ...I'm a moron. Only half an hour for Twilight to come check on me! I released a hoarse laugh, realizing, once again, I was panicking over nothing. Three days. I've been trapped here for three days now. I think, anyway. Starvation was apparent, and half of me was considering feeding myself off the pages from the various books surrounding me. Heh, Twilight would be scandalized from her would-be husband even entertaining that notion. Twilight... It's been seventeen years! The room had gotten darker everyday, I could barely see anything anymore. It was all but a shadowy blur, overtaken by my mixture of hunger, thirst and body failing to move that many muscles. Confined to lay against this door, which never opened once. How were my friends doing, I pondered time to time. Were they safe? Were they happy? Even when forgetting little ol' me? Was Spike having a good time? Did he get married to Sweetie Belle? I always secretly shipped them. Did Sunburst finally have the [BEEP]s to ask out Starlight? Did they have a kid now? Wonder if Fluttershy and Discord could procreate... Huh. And Twilight... Twilight... Twilight my sweet love. I miss you so much, but it looks like... It looked like we'll never see each other again, our last interaction that of bantering-slash-bickering... How appropriate. Still, could be worse, I supposed. Could spend my last remaining days trapped on Tartar- Whoa! My horrific dreams were disrupted from the doors suddenly opening from behind, leaving me a rolling, disjointed mess as I attempted to regather myself and my surroundings. Leaning over my dazed state, a light yellow unicorn with inquisitive sea-green eyes asked, "Are you okay? It looked like you were stuck in that room for three hours." Only three hours? Huh. "I'll live." Came my disgruntled grumble, forcing myself to roll on all fours and get back up, shaking my head to clear away the disorientation. Closing my eyes, I attempted to use, well, anything in my current state. Balance? Nothing. Starswirl? Nothing. With a huff of frustration, I grit my teeth, trying to comprehend the current situation, "What the heck is going on...?" 'Heck,' by the way. I've been hanging out with Rainbow too much. "Everypony in the school's lost their magic." Say what? My wide, hazel eyes gazed intently to the pony who got me out of that room, himself nodding solemnly. "And not just here; students have been getting letters from family members, it's happening all over Equestria from Las Pegasus to Manehatten. We can't even lift a wrench." A slight pause. "Believe me, I tried." No magic. All of it gone from Equestria. Why does this sound familiar somehow? "Where's Twilight and the others?" "Uhh... No idea. All everypony knows is that they've gone to fix whatever's happening." The Earth Pony answered sincerely, looking quite lost himself. Understandable. "Professor Glimmer was placed as temporary Headmare, but she disappeared shortly after, we're now being overseen by Cozy Glow." ...Who? As though detecting my confusion, the stallion clarified, "Ah, Headmare Sparkle's filly assistant." To that, a flood of memories of passing comments hit me. "I hope you meet Cozy Glow at some point, Jack. She's an angel of an assistant at the school." "Jack, Cozy Glow dotted down everything for the weekly schedule to help remind me if needed. Isn't she thoughtful?" "JACK! COZY GLOW WANTS MY ADVICE TO GETTING A BEST FRIEND! ME! AHHHH!" "...Starlight put the school in the care of a child?" Twilight I got, but Starlight? That didn't sound right. The yellow pony only shrugged. "That's all we were told so far. If you wanna find out more, you should go to the Head Office and- Hey!" Way ahead of ya. "Thanks pal, for getting me out!" "No problem, and it's Copper. Copper Alloy!" The pony called back as I made my sprint down the hall, intending straight for the office in question. Magic has fully disappeared all over. Twilight and the others had gone to solve it - without me, but I can deal with that later - and Starlight seemingly gone after them. Leaving a mere kid in charge of the whole school, who is probably the only pony in the vicinity who can provide more clarity at the moment. God help me, if this filly is as enthusiastic and upbeat as Twilight repeatedly claimed... The more I tried to wrap my head around it, the more it becomes less and less plausible. Why would Starlight put the school in care of some kid? I mean, it's understandable to be reluctant of, say, TRIXIE being put in charge, but what about someone like Maud? She'd take better care by stalling everything with lectures on rocks and about taking good care of your pet 'Boulders.' But Cozy Glow? What were her qualifications? Regardless of the choices, there were still bigger fish to fry. Without even knocking, I strode right into Twilight's colourful office, and on cue, there was the little filly my fiancee had hyped so much about. Comfortably relaxing on the chair which wasn't rightfully hers. A little too comfortable. Blinking in surprise, the little pegasus with light blue mane wrapped in swirls, bright pink fur and brown-red eyes straightened in her seat. Putting in a high-pitched tone I had trouble deciphering the right word for. "Golly gee, Stardust Balance! We were all wonderin' where you've been!" Brown-nosing. That was it. "I've been preoccupied. Where's Twilight?" Came the initial question, having athe righteous desire to beat around the bush and get to the heart of what's essential here. As Balance was no longer available, there's no telling how far they were. "You mean the Princess?" No, who else? "I thought you knew; the Princess and the teachers went to Tartarus. Oh I sure hope they're doing okay." Cozy stated with sincere concern, looking quite apprehensive on youthful features. "...How do you know that?" All Copper shared was that nopony knew where they went, so how could this child be aware? The pegasus filly shrugged in idleness. "I just assumed it was public knowledge, but it's what the counselor told me when she left to go after them." ...Uh-huh. Pressing down on the small alarms ringing through my being just being around this pony - no idea way - I then asked, "Why was Starlight going after them? Did they need back-up?" Were they in serious trouble? Well, naturally it WAS Tartarus, but why were they even going there to begin with? What connection would that place have to the sudden loss of-? ... I'm a dumb[BEEP]. "You haven't heard from them since?" Cozy shook her head, offering a sheepish smile of apology. "Sorry your Highness, I haven't heard anythin' since Counselor Glimmer left. As to why they needed help, well, it said in the letter that whatever's going on might be too powerful, so they'll need all the help they can get!" Letter? "Where is this letter?" That expression darkened, for just a miniscule second, before turning back to somber regret. "I'm sorry, but Miss Glimmer asked me to destroy the letter after it was read, just to be safe. Oh golly, you can understand, can't you Mister Balance?" Providing me the largest, most sincere puppy-dog eyes I've ever seen on a pony, and I've seen Pinkie Pie when almost denied to host a party. "...Uh-huh." Surely, if Starlight knew I was still here, she would've wanted me to see it. Well, no matter, there's nothing that can be done now. But something could at least be done regarding the magic crisis. Turning around, I was halfway for the door when she called out. "Oh, where are you going, your Majesty?" Right eye twitching from the over-exaggeration of my title, I answered without looking to the curious filly. "To start heading for Tartarus." ZOOM. "But you don't know where that is!" Cozy protested from suddenly appearing in front of me, cartoon-speed! The young pegasus regarding me as she barricaded herself to the doors pleadingly. "It could already be dangerous if nopony's here to protect the school. Won't you reconsider, your Highness?" And leave a powerless Twilight, Spike and friends against the likes of what awaited in that dark place? Not bloody likely. "Step aside, young one." I tried sounding kind, but my patience from everything was already thin enough. Last think I need is Twilight's glorified [BEEP]-kisser blocking me from getting those girls - and son - out of trouble. Reluctantly, Cozy Glow budged, brown-red eyes staring up imploringly despite my stubborness. "I just think, if there's a danger coming, none of the schoolchildren should be left without one of Equestria's greatest heroes to defend them..." Wooooow. Playing it thick there... But dammit, that does tug at some heartstrings. Exhaling loudly, I glanced to the young pony on my left, promising, "I'll ask Celestia or Luna to take over." Not like either were doing anything but sitting on their rumps without their magic. ...Well, that's a daily occurrance for them anyway. "Stardust!" Hm? Not ten steps out of the office until I was then approached from behind, greeted by- Oh hey! "Sandbar!" I smiled in warm greeting and relief, happy to see a friendly face given our predicament. "Finally, somepony I actually like to see." Not that I had anything against her, but... Nah, something about Cozy rubbed me the wrong way. Couldn't identify what, but it was something there. Giving a knowing smile, the Earth Pony inclined his head to the doors as he approached me. "She's somepony you'd have to get use to." Ah, glad I wasn't the only one. "But it's so good to see you, Stardust, or er, do you prefer-?" "Just Stardust is fine." I didn't need Balance to pick up something was eating at him. "What's up Sandbar? This recent lack of magic affecting you and the others poorly?" The young stallion looked sheepish. "Well, that's one factor, but that isn't all." No? I faced him straight then, attentive and curious. Any new source of information was welcomed; anything that could give me something to work with. Sandbar started with some uncertainty, "We... Well, that is to say a hoofful of us are a bit concerned about what's been going on in the school." 'Uh' being his five friends and himself. My own issues with that aside, I motioned for Sandbar to continue, having learned not to instantly dismiss worries made from feelings. As though relieved and gratified someone was listening, Sandbar smiled lightly. "Smolder and Gallus thinks we're just exaggerating, but I'm not so sure. Ocellus is on the fence, but Silverstream and Yona side with me; we think something's going on that Cozy Glow didn't tell us." Glancing with some anxiety to the doors, like afraid the filly in question would be listening in. Catching that, my hoofs were on the move, gesturing for Sandbar to follow, just fpor the sake of conversing this without anyone potentially sticking their muzzles in where they didn't belong. "Go on, kid. What's that temporary 'Headmare' keeping secret?" "We're not sure, it's just... Weird." Struggling to explain it. "A gut feeling." Sandbar then shook his head, short dark and lime green locks swaying. "Her announcement this morning about Starlight's departure to go aid the Princess-" "Wait." I held up a gold hoof then, regarding the other Earth Pony with incredulity. Surely I misheard? "You mean Starlight didn't tell you all herself? She just left Cozy Glow to tell the student body?" That didn't sound right; Starlight would have wanted to tell them all herself. She was smart enough to see the value of reassuring the students than leaving without warning and leaving it to a messenger. Sandbar shrugged, prompting my deepened brow, gazing to the carpet hallway and remarking with scepticism. "That doesn't sound like her." "That's what I've been saying! Starlight always prefers doing things herself than leaving it to others!" The stallion bursted, thrilled somepony else agreed, nodding frantically. "I'm just really worried. We're going to be having a studying session in the library tonight, if you like, you can come join us; having an extra mind to help us figure this out might help." My immediate reaction was to, politely, decline him, as my main - top - priority was going after Twilight and the others to help out... But then again, I didn't even know where Tartarus was. The sisters would know, but they were in Canterlot, and going there by train - if it was still active - would take too long. Plus, without Starswirl to provide directions, I might just only get myself more in trouble, hindering myself or the others. Perhaps the library would be the next best course of action, if only to find a map or something leading to Tartarus's entrance. Eh, what else was there to lose? "Alright, I'm game." Was my next response, smirking faintly towards the gratified Earth Pony. "Just promise me Silverstream will respect the rules of quietness in the library." The sheepish expression that followed informed me the complete opposite. Southeast of Canterlot, direct west of Manehatten... "I'm telling you, something is really going on here!" Sandbar's voice insisted desperately towards his friend by their study table, which was responded by a quick scoff. "And I'm telling you, that's just paranoia talking." The dismissive tone of the griffon friend of his, evidently not following his point of view. "Come on, I'm not exactly too fond of the temporary Headmare either, but this is just over-the-moon make-up of theories." "It does sound a little... Farfetched." The quiet resignation of Ocellus the Changeling pointed out, having been the least to contribute to their discussion so far. Theirs, not ours, given how preoccupied I was. Coordinates seven-four-eight due east, two-four-six south... Hm... "I think he might be onto something, guys." The typically chirpy Silverstream sounding a tad more subdued, in relation of the subject matter. "I mean, have you seen the new rules Cozy added to the boards: Less class time, more home time, chocolate pudding for lunch every day!" The dragon of their group snorted, and I could envision her waving these claims off. "So what? She wants to get on everyone's good side, I don't see the problem. I was getting stressed with homework anyway..." "Yona still think something stinks!" Ah, it seemed not only the Hippogriff disrespected the cardinal rule of libraries. My own table vibrating slightly from the emphasis of hard hoofs smacking the table's surface. "Cozy Glow acting way too nice, not Sandbar nice!" "Aheh, thanks Yona..." My ears perked up on the embarrassed flustering from his voice, bearded mouth twitching a little. Opposite direction of the Gorge entry... Past a harrowing mountain, what joy. Gonna have to memorize all this for tomorrow, or just take the map with we... Yeah. Yeah, Twilight would forgive me for taking something out of the library without asking when the fate of the world was at stake. "Look, you all don't have to believe me, but don't you think it's all a bit strange that Starlight never even told us she was going. Like, there wasn't even a confirmation letter of her hoofwriting, surely she'd leave behind something like that before just going?" "Well, I still don't see how that's any different than telling Cozy to inform everyone." Smoulder pointed out, still not entirely convinced. "Yona trusts her instincts!" Came the booming, confident voice, certain of her own beliefs. "Yak gut never wrong! If something wrong, something is wrong!" "That's nice Yona, but not all of us rely on our 'guts.' Some of us use our... Do you guys hear that?" I did too, perking up from studying the map to gaze over where Gallus was addressing to. Getting off, I joined them, peeking over the edge for the source of something that didn't sound like the door, sliding open. Upon noticing who stepped out from the floor, I swiftly pulled the others back, with as much strength as I could given this. For stepping out of a trapdoor that shouldn't even be there, was that of the young filly supposedly in charge of this school, looking absolutely pleased with herself. More pleased that should be. "Looks like your intuition was correct..." I whispered to Sandbar, whom only nodded, keeping ourselves silent in the darkness of the two aisles until the oblivious filly walked by, becoming out of sight leaving the room.. ... ... ... "I think the coast is clear..." Ocellus mumured, which had us all exposed in the candlelights and given a chance to breathe. The seven of us wandering cautiously towards the door which Cozy had closed beforehand, with myself giving a furrowed brow. How had no one noticed? Did Twilight have this installed? If so, what was its function? "This is getting more and more weird by the second." Gallus remarked in befuddlement, but that did little in curing Silverstream's more eager side of exploration. "A secret passageway! I wonder where it leads!" Putting a stop to this quickly. "You're not finding out." Came my orders, stern and matter-of-fact, firmly regarding the others. "Watch the door, don't let anyone in." If there was something down there, the last thing was endangering kids needlessly. Or at all, what was I, Celestia? "You sure you can handle anything down there without that weird overpowered magic you have?" Smoulder asked dubiously, orange arms folded, and I shrugged. "Well, better me than any of you. My orders are final, before any of you argue." Trimming the fat, so to speak, as I already started descending with care into whatever laid beneath the school itself. I was down a few paces before Silverstream called out, "What should we tell anyone who tries getting in?" "That anyone who tries crossing me will get the same punishment as Blueblood!" In spite of circumstances, my own smirk widened on hearing Ocellus and Sandbar exchange: "What happened to Blueblood?" "Trust me, you don't want to know." Perhaps it was just the loss of magic, or the fact I was doing this alone - not that I regret that - but the exploration deep into the bowels of the school in this dark blue hallway was becoming more and more unnerving. Stepping cautiously down the many corridors and steps, trying to find the endpoint of this unique path. You know, it's been an interesting day, overall. One would normally ask how it got from creating the perfect gift, to practicing something new and growing accustomed to, to uncovering a secret underground passageway leading... Somewhere. But then again, I wasn't what would be considered 'normal,' nor this situation, and I always just go for the flow. MLP is nothing but surprise after surprise. Sometimes, that can be helpful. Sometimes, that can be a hindrance. But mostly always, it just remains annoying. Endearing, but annoying. Okay, there was some brightness up ahead around that corner, the air breezing out suggesting a wider room. Maybe a chamber, I'll find out soon. Yet the sense of dread building up more and more, shuddering my gold form as I was bracing something for whatever would be waiting just around there- Well, what do you know? And Twilight always called me paranoid - ironic coming from her - but never mind! "Starlight!" I hurried down the stairs, approaching the sight of a dear friend/sister clearly in trouble; you'd have to be blind as a bat to see it. The pink unicorn suspended in some kind of light blue magical bubble, surrounded by six objects that looked as though they belonged in a museum, exuding that same magic, connected to the orb which kept her trapped. If it wasn't for Starlight's warning look when I got closer, I almost would have been trapped, leaping back from some shadow claw snapping out of the ground when I stepped into the circle around the six objects, withdrawing immediately when I got enough distance. Whew, looks like the reflex training still came in handy. Concerned hazel gazed up to lilac, seeing the conundrum. Whoever set this up knew what they were doing, to have security in place so any wanderer wouldn't get too close to whatever this is, and the primary suspect was... But that didn't make any sense. "Are you alright?" I called out to the levitating unicorn, whom nodded, able to hear me. "Can you speak?" A shake in the negative, so the communication would be one way. Terrific. This answered many questions, however, while raising a thousand more. But if Starlight was here, now, contained in this magic bubble, that meant the news of her departure to Tartarus was a forgery. Alright, Stardust, think. Magic disappeared in one day, leading to Twilight and the mares going to their version of Hell for answers. Starlight was left in charge, but then supposedly left to provide back-up by a letter that didn't exist, now instead contained in that thing, presumably used as a conduit for whatever was happening here. If Starlight never left at all, and the whole thing was a lie so the position of Headmare was open. My muzzle exploded the words that came to the forefront of my mind: "This was all a trap." "Golly, I didn't think you'd catch on so quickly! You're so clever Prince Stardust!" Immediately whirling to face the young filly perched atop the stairs into the spacious chamber, on the defensive. There's no way this was happening; no possible way Hasbro would actually do something that stupid. Yet the widening, falsely innocent smile on Cozy Glow's face was telling, as she slowly fluttered down to the bottom step with a coy remark. "I was hoping I'd have some fun first, but gee, looks like time is off the essence!" They made. The kid. A villain... A kid. "You wanted me to stick around." I started off slow, wary, never taking my hazel disbelieving eyes from the devious pegasus who kept that unnerving smile. Like a plastic doll ready to pounce. "You knew Twilight and the others would go investigate, but you didn't want me to go after them." She shrugged. "Had it been my way, you would have." What now? "But my penpal wanted you to be here, in this exact moment, and now that you are, we can begin!" Clapping her tiny hoofs in exaggerated thrill. "Begin what?" My mind was still trying to wrap my head around. Not this plot, obviously, but the fact Hasbro actually did that. Whose idea was this?! We had the likes of Sombra, Nightmare Moon, Chrysalis. Hell, even the Storm King, and he was a [BEEP]ing pushover! Had they really run out of ideas that they made the new antagonist a toddler? I felt insulted and robbed; I'd take the Storm King over this! She moved slowly, circling around at a ten foot distance, like a tiny predator watching some oblivious would-be prey. Please, I was the least oblivious person on this planet. "Why the show of course! My penpal's been eager to meet you, and now that the Princess and your friends are trapped in Tartarus, nothing can stop us!" What-? "What have you done?" Unable to prevent the panic rising in my voice. If this child has somehow done them harm, I swear I'll-! "Nothin'." The filly answered dismissively, as though it were a trivial concern. I'll give her 'trivial.' "By now, they should have trapped themselves inside Tartarus, since you can only use magic to get in or out. That trinket they used would only work once; trust me, I know, I'm the one who gave it to your wife." "We're not married yet." I pointed out flatly, glaring still as it suddenly hit what Twilight would think of all this. She'd be devastated. "Why are you doing this? Twilight held you highly; you were a valuable assistant and good friend to her and many others!" "There, that's the keyword: Friendship." That smile turned more twisted, Cozy continuing her upcoming monologue in that faux childlike voice brimming a darker persona. Striding around to reach one of the glowing objects. "The most powerful magic of all, I've learned, is the bonds between friends. Your precious Princess understands that, but she's barely scratching the surface. Look how much she's gotten just from having friends, and look then at what she's done with those gifts. Squandered!" Spitting out a piece of frustration, before she proceeded, grinning wider then with sinister intent. "Friends rely on you; they need you just to be useful. I've learned that by the more friends I get, the more powerful I will be. Soon, I will have enough friends to be the most powerful pony in all of Equestria! Everypony will willingly bow down to me as their saviour and bestest friend in history!" ... ... ... "That... Is quite possibly... The worst... Absurd... Laughable... Pathetic... Logic-leaping... Asinine... WASTE of an evil plan I have ever heard in my whole life." My brain had to rework over and over as I had processed the so-called 'masterplan' of this child. Because only a child would think that would possibly even work. God, you know, maybe I was too harsh on Sunset being a villain. Her [BEEP]ing stupid plan was invading Equestria with an 'army' of high schoolers, yet it's more feasible SOMEHOW than this! Holy [BEEP]! "Well, nopony cares what you think your Highness. Not anymore." Ooo, sick burn. Cozy scoffed, motioning to the items suspending a worried Starlight in place, the former announcing with triumph. "My penpal should be ready now! With his help, I'll be the only pony to use magic, and everyone will HAVE to rely on me to get some sense of accomplishment in life!" So... You see why having a child as an antagonist never works? I don't care that this is a kid's show; you can't just degrade from previous awesome villains - minus EQG because their villains fall in the 'pitiful' category - to something like THIS. But again, there were more important stakes at issue. "Your penpal... Do I know him?" That smile stretched by an inch, and the atmosphere felt marginally stuffier. "Let's just say..." Cozy started slyly. "You have a history." The winds in this chamber picking up, the magic beginning to grow as a dark hurricane rose, before quickly settling down to create a black hole, that entire blue magic then releasing Starlight, pouring into the hole beneath her. She would've fell in had I not quickly leaped across and rolled ourselves to safety, helping the poor unicorn stand as we spoke over the winds. "Are you alright?" "Never mind me!" Starlight snapped urgently, lilac eyes gazing over to the sight which our adversary stood over, gazing down with victory. Starlight's voice higher on panic. "Stardust, she used me to channel the magic of those historic relics into one, so it'd all be fired into Tartarus!" But for what-? ...Penpal... Tartarus only has one intelligent resident... "No..." Cozy beamed cheerfully at my paling face and breathless whisper, evidently taking delight at my realization who exactly her ally was. Nodding proudly to herself, she started taking a few steps back opposite the chamber, calling out gleefully. "Say hello to an old friend, your Highness! He'll deal with you for me!" The winds then exploding as the hole grew larger, just to fit the size for what was emerging from the darkness below. Teeth grit, I held out a limb across Starlight's front, just to keep her as protected as possible by what... WHO was coming. But if it was him... That might be futile. Red hand reached out, large and muscular, from the dark portal, slamming onto the edge of solid ground to gain leverage of pushing himself up. The next hand following, aiding in letting the tall, broad creature of red and black, four legs matching the form of a centuar, get out from his prison for good. Horns associated perfectly to that of a demon, with the white goatee and ring around nostrils to match. With every recognizable features of the old enemy, my limbs were shaking. When those small, beady yellow eyes showed themselves, I was suddenly hit back with the recollection of when I last saw those golden, evil eyes. When I was rendered helpless and beaten, having gave it my all when he harmed Twilight. Sinister, triumphant, arrogant. That never changed. My nightmares of him had never truly ended... "My friend here told me how to get him out." Cozy began lightly, as though this were casual conversation while Starlight and I were staring up to her 'friend' in horror. "Use the ancient magic to drain away the current magic, and then use a talented unicorn as the basis to unify all the gathered magic and direct it all into the prison when fully charged. And now... He's awake and free! It's nice to finally meet you, penpal!" "Oh..." The demonic, strong and rejuvenated voice resonated around the chamber, the beast standing tall with four hoof-legs standing over the dark portal to pony Hell. "The pleasure is all mine, penpal..." The eyes of Equestria's most deadliest creation stared down to me, bare fanged teeth grinning with the promise of retribution. "We need to get out of here...!" Starlight whispered hurriedly, tugging at my cape. "Stardust, come on!" "Hello, Prince Stardust Balance." Lord Tirek emphasized, leering down as his horns scrapped the ceiling of the chamber, the playful voice barely hiding the sheer contempt and thirst for vengeance. "I believe you and I have a score to settle." Cozy, helping herself, perched atop Tirek's right broad shoulder, announcing in pure childlike enthusiasm. "Let's get this party on the road!" To be continued...
Chapter 211: The Prince of FamilyPreviously... "Everypony in the school's lost their magic." "And not just here; students have been getting letters from family members, it's happening all over Equestria from Las Pegasus to Manehatten. We can't even lift a wrench." "I thought you knew; the Princess and the teachers went to Tartarus. Oh I sure hope they're doing okay." "Oh, where are you going, your Majesty?" "To start heading for Tartarus." "I mean, have you seen the new rules Cozy added to the boards: Less class time, more home time, chocolate pudding for lunch every day!" "Cozy Glow acting way too nice, not Sandbar nice!" "Stardust, she used me to channel the magic of those historic relics into one, so it'd all be fired into Tartarus!" "Use the ancient magic to drain away the current magic, and then use a talented unicorn as the basis to unify all the gathered magic and direct it all into the prison when fully charged." "Hello, Prince Stardust Balance." "Let's get this party on the road!" It was like every nightmare I had long ago, rolled up into one... Granted it was no Zagreus. But this creature was the cause of many recurring sweaty nights, only recent following the conflict against him four seasons ago. Huh... Season four. Season eight. How fitting. "We need to leave, now!" I could feel Starlight tug at my tail, but I was unresponsive, paralyzed from the memories of back then, spurred forth by the gargantuan monster grinning down with sharp teeth upon us. "Stardust, come on!" "Oh, but golly, why leave so soon?" Cozy perked up in mock disappointment, underlaying ambitious glee. "The party's just starting after all!" A party of pain and conquest, I could imagine. Spawned from the villain who has taken on the great form that was perhaps our most difficult battle back then, for the fate of Equestria and all its inhabitants. Starswirl only knows the outcome had we failed, had I not bought the girls time to regather the magic needed to stop this monster once and for all. But then it struck me, we had wom. Because despite the downhills, the seeming defeats, they preserved. We preserved, because we never gave up. And I knew Twilight, if she was here now, would say those exact lines. Then I won't give up too, glaring up with fierce hazel eyes and remarking in scorn. "It's often said children are underestimated, for their brilliant creative minds and ability to see things we as adults cannot." Finishing that with the callous observation. "You are certainly the black sheep, Cozy." Tirek chuckled darkly, the mere voice alone rumbling the chamber. "I see your snark remains indomitable, little pony." The old centaur widening his muscular arms in emphasized victory, already assured in his mind. "I, Tirek, the true Lord of Magic, have returned to fulfill my destiny as the ultimate ruler of Equestria! Nothing will stop me this time!" "Don't be so sure." Starlight spoke up then, while can be afraid at times, she would still speak boldly against opposition. Known from experience, as lilac eyes glared upwards to gleaming yellow. "Twilight and her friends have beaten you before, they can do it again!" Another bout of sinister laughter, Tirek leering down with a gleaming in those monstrous orbs. "And how will they accomplish that, now that those little nuisances are trapped forever in the pits of Tartarus?" "They'll find a way out." Starlight answered without skipping a beat, certain and self-assured. "If anyone can, it's them." "How did you accomplish this?" I inquired then, more of demanded, gesturing to the black hole in-between his four hooves. "I thought Tartarus only had one means of escape?" For a moment, Tirek looked contemplative, rubbing his long white goatee and regarding the equine duo below. As though debating to himself whether it was worth the time spouting such a monologue. However, Cozy cut in, still trying to make herself relevant at this point. "Why not tell them? We've already won." Right eye twitching, presumably from the fluttering of wings close to his ear, the centaur shrugged. "Oh why not? I could sate your curiosity before I deal with you pests for good." Too kind, Tirek. I subtle shifted myself more between them and my sister. "It was quite simple; there is ancient magic not even the Princesses could unravel. Those six trinkets now uselessly sprawled around us possessed Old Magic which had been slumbering for a thousand years. The Princess of Friendship was kind enough to have them regathered in this pitiful school of hers-" "Twilight's school is not-!" My wing cut Starlight off, expectantly looking up to the centaur and offering briskly. "Our apologies, continue." Blinking, he obliged, helpfully so. "Very well. After they were regathered, I instructed my... Penpal." Cozy merrily waving above his broad shoulder, and Tirek rolled those gold eyes. "Quite. I instructed her in channelling these relics to reawaken the sleeping magic within, draining all the magic from the land as they were connected to the descendant magic used today. A focal point was necessary, however, as a conduit to bring all this magic together, and transfer it to my former prison below." "So you used Starlight as a power conduit." It was amazing how much my limbs were shaking at this point. Not from fear, but rage and incredulity that my friend would be used this way. The pink unicorn didn't look too happy about it either, yet remained more composed than I was currently being. The villain continued in callous disregard, the well-being of others a foreign concept to him. Scorpan was likely never an exception. "It is only natural a powerful unicorn would be under a Princess's tutelage. Everything has worked perfectly, all that was needed was time, and a means of getting those who have robbed me of my place out of the way for good!" Nothing more needed to be expanded. With magic being drained, the next phase had been getting Twilight, Spike and the rest drawn into a place they could've found answers when none others could be uncovered. Because of this, they have taken Tirek's place in that Hell. However. "If you got out twice now, Tirek, it's likely they'd find a means too." But the Lord scoffed, waving off my assumption easily. "Magic is required to enter and exit Tartarus, and last I checked... They had none left. Oh well." That grin gleeful and cruel, crossing his arms. "That just leaves another obstacle to deal with." Both Starlight and I immediately backed up against the closest wall, ready to fight or run whatever he tries next. Hazel glancing to lilac, both possessing mutual fear and anxiety... But also grim resolve. If we fall here, at least we tried to protect everyone. Our friends, our loved ones, and the students in the school. Nothing could be worth sacrificing ourselves for. Though that being said, I'll try to keep Starlight alive too. "Yeah!" The filly pegasus energetic to seeing us getting smashed to pieces. Flattering. "Let's show them not to mess with us, and then everypony will be forced to be our friends and no one elses! Muahahahahahahaha- AH?!" Well, couldn't say I didn't entirely see that coming. Tirek's strong red hand gripping around the frail form of the stunned filly, bewildered amber staring into cold yellow. "Who needs friends?" Tirek sneered, grinning dangerously. "When you have dominion? Goodbye 'penpal.'" Those comprehending widening eyes only stretching the Lord's smirk, as Tirek stepped aside casually from the dark portal, and straight-up yeeted Cozy right through. Her screams only a milisecond before the centaur snapped his fingers, the portal shutting up afterwards, now clear the betrayed filly was trapped in Tartarus as well. "You're heartless." Starlight growled, indignant despite Cozy's true nature, still a good pony at heart and empathetic to good or evil. Stamping a hoof as she called out hotly, "The only pony willing to try and be your friend and you... You tossed her like garbage! You are vile and cruel!" "Ah, what I love to hear on my holiday cards." Tirek looked highly amused by Starlight's bluster, followed with a gleam in those eyes as those black curved horns illuminated- Oh [BEEP]. "Starlight get back!" A little late, as the centuar called out triumphantly and with satisfaction. "As I said, nopony will stop me now!" Emitting a powerful, straight orange blast of magic into the ceiling directly above us, and I moved, pushing Starlight and myself out of the way of some collapsing debris. But Tirek accounted for that, firing off more magic above. All around us, it was raining concrete and stone, and having no magic, we huddled together, instinctively using hoofs and wings to block the incoming falling objects. Tirek's victorious laughter cut off from the sight of darkness. I couldn't begin to describe how much I missed her... While Sunset helped pull the Princess up, the latter found herself swarmed by chattering, ecstatic friends before another group hug was commenced. And I stayed stuck, rooted to the bottom of the steps in frozen shock and apprehension. I had this all planned out... And already it felt like everything was unraveling faster than I expected. But who cared... She was here... My Princess... "I read there was an emergency, so I came as quickly as I could," The love of my life explained to the girls after the embraces, myself unable to see her expression. "What's the emergency, exactly?" Applejack, glancing over, smirked with a wink. "A certain someone misses ya." And I gulped, everything freezing to a halt when Sunset simply smiled to Twilight's blatant confusion, wordlessly turning her around. Purple met blue-green. For what felt like eternity had passed, neither of us dared to move, our expressions more than stunned. Twilight's mouth was agape, purple sparkling eyes widened to impossible degrees. And I briefly noticed the necklace, the small silver crystal book with a star in the center hanging around her neck. She still wore it... Did she ever take it off...? "J...Jack...?" Even all the way here, the faint sound of her beautiful voice reached my frozen ears, and I could only swallow an inaudible gulp. One small step forward from her. I had this all planned out, I would let her approach with a small, confident smirk of my own, addressing with a quiet teasing "My Princess" before she would hug me and potentially smack me- "Jack...!" Ah [BEEP] it! My feet tore across the ground without a moment's hesitation, only taking a second or two before we found ourselves in each others arms. Without even thinking, feeling the warmth and comfort of her body once more, my arms spun her in the air, a blissful laugh and grin emerging on my face as her hair whipped in my field of vision. She's here! She's here! She's here! Calm the [BEEP] down, boy... Ignoring Sombra's negativity, too focused on the mare before me, we didn't let go for a very long time. From the corner of my eye, the girls snickered and smiled brightly at the scene before them. And I barely heard myself whisper in pure bliss. "My Princess..." "My Warrior..." To my slight discomfort, the hug departed, instead replaced then by more warm as a small purple delicate hand rose to grasped my cheek, purple eyes searching, more life returning to her eyes than the day I lost her... Or she lost me. "It's you..." She said quietly, sounding both in disbelief and joy. "It's really you..." I could say the same thing, my love... One hand of my own reached up to brush Twilight's cheek, grinning like the stupid idiot I always was. "Well... I did say it wouldn't make sense for two of me to exist, love..." That was all the incentive needed. Without caring we were being watched, our lips met after so long of departure. Longing and love intertwined together to create a perfect harmony, a moment of pure, unadulterated happiness between a pony and human. And my heart soared- Blah! Cough cough cough! "Yona found ponies!" A rough feminine voice bellowed through the dust, soon being cleared on our states from the wings of griffon and hippgriff. That bleary state cleared, while I was hacking out a storm alongside Starlight, from the debris removed at the horns of the yak. Almost a shame; that was a nice dream I was having. Our states helped pulled out from Sandbar and Ocellus, fresh air being inhaled into our lungs, warmed by the outside sun. Outside... Sun... Oh. Depressing didn't even begin to describe it. Twilight's hard work and accomplishment - a dream fulfilled - shattered under one day. The School of Friendship lied in ruins all around us, the desolete remains incited from the wrath of a power mad centaur. Concrete trapped in water, students left and right needing help, and despite the harsh reality caused by someone we thought we could trust, Starlight and I exchanged one glance, for the unicorn to take command immediately and order. "Get everypony out of the rubble!" Cue the montage of pushing aside debris and pulling crying children out of the remains of the school. Even with no magic, we all had a quality the likes of Tirek or Glow could ever comprehend: Teamwork. But damn, was the effort exhausting. I took some faint satisfaction, however, on seeing unicorns and pegasi finally having to do menial labour without flight or magic. Alicorn or not, I stll stood by the one motto: Earth Ponies for life! With a combined grunt, Yona, Smoulder and myself pushed up a fallen wall that two twins were trapped beneath, the pair pulled out by some hooded newcomer with noticeable scales despite having four legs. After which, we released an exhaled relief as the wall collapsed from drop, my panting state turning towards the one who aided us. "Thanks pal." The hooded newcomer smiled. "No prob. Call me Sunray." Before the orange hybrid of dragon and pony parted, presumably off to lend help elsewhere. ...Alright. I turned to the others, sharing their own black smudges and weary conditions. "Is everyone accounted for?" Sandbar nodded slowly, gazing around as if to check. "I think so..." Before turning to face the others. "What even happened down there? Why was Professor Starlight down there with you? Why was that... That... MONSTER back and destroyed the entire school?" I winced, reading the fear in his tone and eyes. Of course, all the ponies would remember Tirek; his actions against Equestria before were not so many years ago. Starlight cleared her throat, volunteering to recount the events leading up to this, so all were on the same level. When concluded, we were met with stunned silence and slack-jawed expression, not just from the Young Six but all students who gathered to hear this tale. Ocellus being the first to speak up, abject horror in her Changeling voice. "I... I don't believe it..." Smoulder, meanwhile, displayed that dragon passion. "I KNEW she couldn't be trusted!" With understandable incensed fury. "That pegasus was always too nice not to be suspicious!" Inciting a deadpan from Gallus. "Weren't you advocating for Cozy right off the bat?" "That... That's not the point!" The orange reptile tried to wave off that reminder not a few hours ago. Waving her arms in dramatic fashion. "Now we're without magic, without the Princess and the teachers, without anything! We're that thing's mercy... What was that crazy creature anyway?!" "His laughter were kinda scary..." Silverstream started in dread, then immediate excitement. "But also cool!" None of us shared that enthusiasm. "What?" Sighing, Starlight regarded all with lilac eyes, sad and wary. "His name is Tirek. Not too long ago, he drained all Equestrian magic from unicorns, pegasi and Earth Ponies alike. Because of that, he nearly destroyed all of Equestria." "But Twilight and the others stopped him, in the end." I added in next, having been an eye witness to it... Mostly. Before I fell unconcious. "They defeated them by-" "Using the six keys to open the chest the Tree of Harmony gave them, unlocking new powers from unfied friendship across Equestria!" Gallus blinked by the looks given to him, shrugging. "Finals are coming up, had to study." Starlight exhaled. "But now, thanks to Cozy Glow, with Twilight and the others trapped in Tartarus, we don't have the same previleges they did in last defeating Tirek." Lilac orbs sweeping over the wide arrary of wide-eyed, justifiably terrified students, the hoplessness growing clearly more in their youthful, pained eyes. There might as well be a knife stabbing through my chest. The worst part was, I couldn't entirely disagree with Starlight's assessment of the situation. Look, the sky was already becoming an orange-red; just as it had done last time Tirek attempted rule. Only this time... That might become a reality... Tch. "We can't give up." Sandbar stood his ground, defiance and bravery shining behind those light coloured orbs. Mouth set in firm resolve as he regarded us. "If that monster could be beaten before, he can be beaten again!" "But how?" Student number four-four-eight-three called out, depserate and fearful by contrast. The light white-coloured equine regarded both Starlight and I. "Counsellor, Prince, you said that Cozy channelled magic through those artifacts, right?" Yeah but what does-? Oh. Ohh... Hazel and lilac slowly looked to each other in dawning comprehension, following Sandbar's ingenious train of thought with nary of doubt. "That could work..." Starlight remarked softly, before pointing out with remaining concern. "But the artifacts could be damaged from the collapse; we'd need magic to reactivate them." "Oh! Oh. Yona knows, Yona knows!" The energetic yak raised her hoof, beaming wide with inspiration. She declared with outright vigour, "We use magic of friendship!" "Magic of-" I cut myself, the lightbulb going off in my head. "Yes!" It's a bit of a stretch, but hey, what else have we got to lose? My gold hoof motioned to all around us. "And we'll need everyone's help to do this." Varied looks were displayed towards one another, all making a single, unamious decision. For the good of their home - our home - and all loved ones, Equestria's children come together to make the magic happen. Gallus said it for all in his confident smirk, "Just show us what to do, your Highness." Everything was in place. The rubble of the chamber that released the centaur Lord cleared enough for this plan to go underway, all six of the unique different creatures standing in a hexagonal shape around myself, away ten feet apart each. I stood in the heart, ready to bear and hope this works. For Twilight. For Spike. For Equestria. From her spot in-between two of the old artifacts, staring my way, Starlight looked sombre, but hopeful. Offering in mostly jest, "If this doesn't work, what should I tell Twilight?" To that, I gave a low smirk. "That I don't ever giving our pet owl a better name." The unicorn gave a hollow laugh at that, before turning solemn again, nodding to the others. "Let's do this." Resigned but determined. Sharing which, the pony looked to the dragon. Who looked to the hippogriff. Who looked to the griffon. Who looked to the Changeling. Who looked to the yak. Who closed her eyes tightly, and the rest followed. The Young Six and all students behind them, beginning their focus, as Starlight began the encouragement. "Remember, the bonds of friendship are a power no evil can touch; magic pure, deep inside us. Focus, think about only your friends and what you'd do for them, and it'll reveal itself." One by one, the artifacts began their tiny, faint hum of power. Small, but noticeable. It's working. It's working! I braced myself, holding in a breath without realizing. This couldn't be any worse than the other times I've been hit a raw onslaught of magic; that's pretty much my life story by now. Hell, couldn't be worse than a hit on the noggin by a sledgehammer. Colourful glows commenced emanating from the ancient items, noted strains on the expressions of the young six trying their absolute best. So much responsibility on ones so young, given no choice on the circumstances. Feels really scummy; could compare ourselves to Celestia... Hah! Not in a billion- A wide flash, causing my tense posture. Here we go! The light quickly died down. ... Nothing. Several groans rung out, Smoulder exclaiming in heated frustration, "It's hopeless! We don't have the kind of magic these stupid relics need!" Ocellus, however, remained more passive, despite weary. "Maybe we just need a bit more help, magic-wise. We've got the friendship, so-" "But where we get more magic?!" Yona cried out with distraught, and before that reality could dampen the mood moreso, a voice perked out. Chirpy and willing. "We can help out there!" Wow... Talk about Kirin Ex Machima. Just pouring over the rubble surrounding us, as students parted to grant entryway, did the field of brown and white creatures reveal themselves, led by the cheerful, smiling Autumn Breeze, honey eyes shining with warm greeting towards them. "Hey Stardust! Hey guys!" "Autumn." I nodded back, perplexed. "How... Why are you here?" Not that it wasn't great to see her, but still. Not exactly the appropriate moment. That grin widened. "Oh that's simple. When the sky started turning red, we got worried, so we came here figuring something was up." Huh, well that was a convenience. "You guys needed more magic, right?" "Well yeah." Gallus nodded, frowning in befuddled curiosity and natural wariness as he regarded the newcomer and her posse. "But what can you do? All other magic's been drained from Equestria." But Autumn smirked, looking just a tad smug. "Ah, but Kirin magic works differently. Just say the word!" Back to positions, with Autumn opposite Starlight of the hexagon. Kirin now among ponies, dragons, Girffons, Hippogriffs, yaks, Changelings, Diamond Dogs. All gathered together for this final chance of preventing their shared home's doom. Magic existed within all beings, and when brought together against that which threatens their home, there was nothing they couldn't accomplish. Alright... Let's get this done. With friendship at heart, we can all do this. Focus on who we care for between us. Twilight, Spike, Starlight, Fluttershy, Rarity, Rainbow, Applejack, Pinkie, Sunset, Trixie, Cadence, SHining, Flurry, Starswirl, Sombra, Discord... All of my friends. My family... I didn't need to open my eyes, to feel the warm lights beginning to glow off the six artifacts that surrounded me, powered from Sandbar and friends each. Perhaps they may never be the same as Twilight and her best friends, but maybe, after all, they could be somewhat decent successors. This is a day for miracles, didn't mean I was going to be positive about- Suddenly, the warm light enveloped my being, and I grunted with effort, holding on for the ride. Six ancients powers, channelled from the bonds between close friends, with Starlight and Autumn unifying them to fire into my being. I could feel it... Their hopes, their dreams, their desires to see the others again. Combined with mine... Tirek doesn't stand a chance. In an explosion of gold rays that pierced the skies, did I emeger from the yellow light, my every being radiant of the power granted from the lingering magic that remained in the artifacts. Reawakened once more. Awed and amzed expressions staring up to the golden alicorn hovering above them, for I am no longer Stardust. I am... Super Stardust. ...Hyper Stardust. Gary Stu Stardust! ... Super Pony Stardust- Ah I'll work on it later. "Go get 'im big bro!" Starlight's cheer incited equal clamors, and I grinned down. Won't let you down little sis. In a great arrary of pure light, I zoomed off where I sensed the force of darkness originated from, my return to Balance's connection established. Moving faster than ever before, and you know what would be a good piece of theme music for this particular moment? Ah I'll let the audience decide. Sonic turning Super in Heroes was my preference. You seem to have achieved greater depths of magic than deemed possible. Oh hey Starswirl, long time no see, assuming you came back from all that magic being poured into me. And no kidding, this power felt incredible! Blazing across the darkened skies and giving them life again, soaring across the distlling winds and causes the gusts of life around on my pursuit towards the centaur, causing terror amok some western part of Equestria. Felt like I drank a hundred times of caffine in one go, racing through the air like a gold shooting star. My entire being pumped with adrenlinine, mixed from pure anicent magic, and the magic of my friends. Past and present, mashed against a common foe. A foe just in sight. For there, was Tirek, making himself at home atop a wide wide, blasting away the top of snow and rock with a blast of red power, dusting off what remains by a wave of his hand, as though making a throne for himself towering over the land. Totally oblivious to the yellow alicorn soaring for his back like a shooting arrow. It is time to see what you have learned since your last confrontation. My old mentor stated with grim determination in that old spiritual voice. You were scarcely around equal to one another, but times have changed; the past makes way for the future. Makings of a wry, resolved smirk crossed my bearded muzzle. Yeah, time to make up for lost time! How satisfying to hear the stunned, loud pained cry from the monster as I slammed right into his muscular red back, planting Tirek face and chest first into the supposed mountain throne he was making. No longer, that is. Pushing myself off quickly, I zoomed back, using this temporary enhanced power to tightly grip the small tail at the end of the bottom horse body, teeth grit with effort. Spinning the surprised centaur upwards, hurtling down right into the green and brown ground far below, prompting the large crater as the earth cracked from the sheer weight being mercilessly thrown upon it. Hey, I'm no longer an Earth Pony, I didn't have to feel bad for hurting the planet. Too much. Far be it of me to enjoy the pain of others. Starswirl remarked in my head as I stared down from my flight above, sounding surprisingly satisfied. But that was certainly appeasing to my old soul. Pushing himself off the dirt crater with a cough of annoyance, baleful yellow eyes glared upwards, sharp teeth clenched hard as his expression blazed with fury, moreso from my hurmoured smug smirk. Rising high, Tirek commenced levitating from his spot, rising to the dark sky with eye level between centaur and pony. "I should have known collapsing your Princess's precious school wouldn't have been enough." Before he made a crude, mocking smile, the villain purring, "But then again, I would still call that an accomplishment." Wow, already seeking to [BEEP] me off? I shook my head. "You don't learn, do you Tirek?" My own tone scornful, but also pitying. That same noted pity drawing the grin off his face. "You think I'm mad for what you did? I'm furious." [Insert King Bowser from Super Mario Galaxy] No banter this time. No stalling for time; this ends, here and now. Rearing my front hoofs, charging gold energy as I chanelled the borrowed magic within me, ready to fight as Tirek was. Mano-a-mano. "But that will be nothing, compared to Twilight's fury once she escapes." Round two mother[BEEP]er! Two beings filled by hope and hate clashing like supernovas in the air, gold and red of hoof and fist impacting once, inducing a large shockwave that tore off the clouds that blocked the sunlight, giving the yellow orb a sneak peek of the mighty clash between two soulful titans. Never to be seen by witnesses, only heard. That was fine, I wasn't in this for the glory. I couldn't care less if I was OP or considered meta; all that mattered was stopping Tirek, once and for all. Between the clashes of blurs, I ducked beneath a broad swing, impacting the bottom left hoof into the torso of the centaur, followed with an uppercut to Tirek's chin. In retaliation, the recovering monster delivering a headbutt, slamming me flying fifteen feet away, and taking that chance, Tirek released a beam of red magic in my direction, and I barely side-dodged the powerful assault, fur from the underbelly singhed by the edge of the beam. The mountain behind exploded, getting the treatment I would have. Huffing slightly in apprehension, I lunged, but Tirek flew backwards in preparation, beginning another charge of power. Oh yeah? Two could play this game, as I too channelled the necessary magic, but not from the alicorn horn. Firing energy from the mouth was always more bad[BEEP]. Beams of crimson and gold clashed with ferocious resolve in the skies, equal in met power, and succumbing from the overwhelmed unity in a great, bright white explosion. I used this chance, but so did Tirek, our fist and hoof smashing together again in the centre of the brightness. Rolling backwards midair, I suddenly brought my hoofs up, struggling against the locked fists that tried to smash me from above, with a grunt of effort. But Tirek had the upper edge, smashing down twice as hard with glowing limbs, causing my swift descent to the waiting ground, landing on all fours and leaving a small crater in the wake- Uh oh, leaping far back over the field by the base of the mountain, as the centuar had turned himself into a meteor to crash upon where I had formerly stood. Straightening himself, gold met gold as eyes stared determinedly across the ruined landscape, Tirek smashing his two big palms together, before pulling back, demonstrationg the gathered red energy ball produced from such. My brows raised, what was he up to this time? My answer was soon receieved, when the centaur fired the ball of gathered strong energy, but not at me, to far above. The red clouds clearing from a storm of rage unleashed: A meteor shower of fiery magic raining all over the ground, I had to move fast; dodging, ducking and jumping over, behind and beside the onslaught of power as the land was ravaged; devastated from the pure reckless dominance of the smug Tirek. Whom watched my display with some smug entertainment. I was just thankful my cape hadn't been caught in the maelstrom, having removed it before the ritual had started back in Ponyville. Breathing shallowly, reaching atop a small boulder now that the falling fireballs had ceased, I glared defiantly to the smirking Tirek, but instead of rising to the challenge, the escaped villain pointed at the ground below. Now what-? The ground splintered and cracked, earth shifting around as though being torn on the inside, myself staggering and pushing off the rock into the air, staring with slackjawed horror by what was happening. Will this monster stoop to no level? Lava spewed all around, magma rivers prompted from being unleashed below, freed by the maniacal centaur. Flood of the melting substance spreading over ground and trees, leaving only tiny spots of surviving ground remaining, leftover grass flicks catching small flames. This portion of a once beautiful land turned into its own mark of Tirek's might. Seeing movement, I quickly lifted all four limbs as two fist crashed into my hooves, pushing me right into the mountain wall, crashed in there. Yep, that hurt. I grit my teeth hard, pushing back against the push from Tirek as best I could. Plan, needed a plan, and fast, what could-? Ha! That grinning look on Tirek's face morphed into a split-second of abject horror from the hard blast of golden power into his face, throwing him off and giving me air. The centaur sent flying from head and neck disappeared by the magic that briefly overcame him, Tirek off-course, smashing into the great splash of yellow and red magma, vanished from sight as the lava settled down. Sliding down the base of the rocky substance, I reached the edge of the lava pool, the heat of it brushing my sweating gold fur, dampening dark brown locks. He couldn't really be dead; this universe would never allow- Oh, right on cue; a tidal wave of the pool splashing as the monster rose from its depths, nary burns or scorch marks on his whole body. Rising above, Tirek stared down at me, but not with mockery or amusement this time. But of deep-seated contempt. Stay cautious. Yeah no need to tell me twice, bracing myself for whatever would come next in a stern frown. The sky darkened, in recognition from the rougher anger in Tirek's deep tone. "I will not be defeated. Not by Scorpan, not by the Princess, not by you. I cannot. BE. DEFEATED!" The earth shook as lava spouts burst, responding to that pure fury from the enraged centaur. Raising his hands together, Tirek then motioned downwards, causing a spiralling whirlpool before, clearing a hole surrounding by magma into the planet itself. Presumably to the core itself. Wind, lingering trees and rocks being sucked into the magical whirlpool forged by his will, the monster himself lowering in headfirst. Disappering from brief view. ...I'm gonna have to follow him in there, didn't I? That appears to where your destiny heads for. You know I never placed much faith in predetermined fate, but... If ends meet. Exhaling in resigned acceptance, recomposing and gathering what energy remained, I could feel the magic depleting; the power used starting to wane. No matter what, this matters. Twilight and our family will get out of Tartarus, I'm just cleaning out the trash. With a running start, I lunged into the whirlpool of lava under Equestria, following it down to where one of my most dangerous old adversaries awaited. There my destiny hovered, focused in the heart of the storm. Body poised for battle, the towering, merciless Tirek levitated in the centre of the swirling magma vortex, fists clenched with baleful glowing eyes. Posture told he was ready to end this as I was, flying over and pausing in a flutter ten feet from the monstrous centaur, staring upwards with resolve. Heat touching my weary body, breaths subdued and quiet. All things considered, I expect the ponies to make a future movie of this, starring Pony Paul McGann as yours truly, with Tirek voiced by Pony Billy Zane. It'd be a great hit. Deep voice echoed like a plane to a quiet night. "For a thousand years, I lingered in that realm; caged like an animal, all because the natives refuse to accept that I am their salvation for this world. They've grown too lazy; too complacent with using magic for their everyday lives." Lowering a fist slowly, Tirek spoke with more reserved conviction, "I see the truth, human: Magic is not a tool to be squandered to help with the laundry, or show off fancy flying tricks, but a weapon to cast wisdom and guidance to the weak. That is what those foolish alicorns and my unfauthful brother failed to realize." Finishing with a simple, matter-of-fact measured resolve. "No one will stop my rightful destiny." If that was his belief, that will be his undoing. Shaking my head, that anger simmered to pity once again, I gave my own factual retort. "You couldn't be more wrong, Tirek; magic isn't about power, or dominion." The makings of a nostalgic, tired smile. "Compassion. Love. Balance. That's what makes magic what it is. It's why my friends will always win, and why you will always lose." Adjusting into a fighting posture, yellow wings flapping with readiness, I grinned. Voice strengthened with the righteous belief in those I cherished. "For the ponies - and dragon - I love: this ends now Tirek!" [Insert Final Bowser theme from Super Mario Galaxy 2] Without a moment's hesitation, I lunged forward, immediately spinning around the broad punch of the monstrous villain, pressing two hoofs against the upper muscle, thrusting my kick directly into his face. Taking advantage of the stagger, clutching the long white thin beard, chucking the [BEEP] down below into the whirlpool's bottom side, resulting with the loud splash. My senses kicked in, picking up the dark movement behind the swirling magma. On cue, Tirek flew out from the side, and I flew back to avoid horn-charge of the enemy, but raised my limbs from the backslap hitting me next. As I spun, recompsoing myself, the centaur charged up his stolen power, creating an entire wall of magical lines criss-crossing, sent my way. Prompting my forced to lean through one of the holes of the moving attack, hissing from the low burns touching the tips of my furry form. Glaring directly ahead, being my turn, I extended both front limbs apart, and slammed them together, releasing the power of Balance in a shockwave of gold. Immediately, Tirek made his own orb shield around his being, protecting him as smoke was induced from the impact. Taking that chance, I flew in a blur, punching and kicking the shield the centaur had encased himself with, refusing to give him a moment's recovery. Two mixed hoofs having the orange orb fly, smashing into the upper wall of the whirlpool. A river of lava flew over my being like a heated rainbow, illuminating my sweating features. This was beginning to strain; the heat beneath the earth while combatting this monster. My body wasn't made to withstand so much magic, so that didn't help. But I wouldn't give up, not now. Not ever. Pushing himself out, Tirek unleahsed another beam of red, as I fired gold, with that being the current running theme; the pair of us flying around and through the underground, deeper into the lower levels of the planet. Charging and releasing beams from horns and mouths, often missing, some managing to grace each other's sides- Agh! One swift descent from the damage to my left wing. Extending quickly as I could, enduring the pain using the partially scorched appendage, soaring above the the lava just nearly brushing my back, continuing the fall downwards, gazing up from my fall deeper to see the red and black form of Tirek in swift pursuit, seeing his opportunity and not wasting it. With his taken magic, the centaur summoned spouts from the heated whirlpool, dispatching them right after me. A game of cat and mouse ensued, as I used the best of my instincts and disadvantage to get swerve and duck under the spouts in hot chase of my smaller body. Seeing two spouts about to take my sides, I quickly conjured a magical shield, it taking all the pain, just as I reached the bottom of the flowing pit. Right onto a brown and black platform, surrounded by a waterfall of lava going further down into the core of the world. End of the line. Lowering my shield. I panted heavily, feeling my mind start to go just a bit hazy, exhausting stricken over my features. Yeah... This was fun while it lasted, but I couldn't go on much longer. Swear to God, gonna pass out AGAIN like every battle against a big bad. Except for Storm King, so there's always a once-in-a-lifetime. The shadow of my adversary growing bigger from above, enveloping my state. Glaring up defiantly, I watched as Tirek slowly hovered down, landing with four loud stomps upon the ground before me, gleeful, malicious gold staring down at mine, the grin stretched on his face with great, desirable triumph. Already thinks he's won. His mistake. "It's over, Twilight Warrior." Swaying his head back slightly, Tirek smirked. "I'd call you a worthy opponent." The two inward curved horns gathering power, the centaur finishing with wicked satisfaction. "But I'd be giving you too much credit." Heh... Sounds like something I'd say. In that instance, Tirek unleashed all he had in his stolen magic, and I used what remaining power was in my borrowed magic. The widest, overwhelming red beam crashing against my gold, enforced shield, feeling the ground beneath me crack under pressure, hooves digging in as I struggled to keep the raw power of the villain at bay. For Twilight. For Spike. For everyone! What felt like eternity, before the magic finally died down, and I practically collapsed on all four legs, breathing with weighted tiredness, but still glaring up at the annoyed, exasperated centaur, whom now lifted a one of his own black feet. Oh great, he's going to stomp me to death now...? What a fun way to go. I'll make it as painful as possible with my horn, at least- Something new happened, as both of felt a sudden chill in the wind, in the middle of a lava circle. What now? "W-What?" Yet I wasn't affected by... Anything, than feeling the magic borrowed starting to leave my body, but it wasn't just happening to me. Tirek too, encased with a pink glow, staring down at his hands with wide-eyed disbelief. "No! NO!" His form reducing, the bright stream of magical vapour going with mine to the upper crusts of the earth. Falling back into that tiny, frail and pathetic version he was to rightfully be, shock and disbelief, followed with righteous indignation shortly after, becoming just about my size in his state of magical reduction. Something told me... A certain lavender alicorn and friends had something to do with this. With the magic controlling it gone, the lava began pouring more wildly, impacting the edges of the small arena and getting closer, but I was too tired to even move, just more content that Tirek was, once again, denied from his attempt of conquest. Both os us down here, about to be engulfed by the 'blood' of the planet. With a final breath of acknowledged victory while Tirek screams and rants in the midst of a magma storm, mind cast on the image of a smiling Twilight, I closed my eyes. "Twilight..." What could I say to that? But just like with this amazing pony, my own emotions poured out in truth. "The feeling is mutual. All of that... I'm just sorry I constantly took your own feelings, and the rest of our friends for that matter, for granted because I kept on presuming I was doing the right thing, in the end... You have every right to judge me for my grave errors." My head bowed, but the Princess would have none of it, soon cupping my bearded cheek so our eyes could meet again, much closer to one another than had been in months. And my aching heart leaned forward by the close, affectionately contact I desperately missed. That we both missed, judging from the sparkling orbs and blissfully amused smile. "I think I've done enough of that for a lifetime. All I want now, Jack, is for us to finally forgive and forget, and stop dwelling on what kept bringing our closeness to a halt multiple times... All I want, Jack, is your love and consideration..." Suppose we still had a lot to learn about each other... You know what? I wouldn't even complain for that. "And you have that." I answered back in a fierce whisper, contrasting her soft own, noses all too close to touching one another, brushing. "I'm only upset it took your childhood friends and Celestia - of all ponies - to have me realize why precisely you would ever make those errors." Ignoring the jab, or not even processing it, towards her former mentor, Twilight chuckled angelically, music to my ears from this proximity. "And it took consulting my friends... And even your other self in Sunset's world, watching him interact with that other me, to remind me why you are my special somepony..." How... How was it possible, for someone such as yourself to exist, my love...? As if hearing that, most probably, Twilight looked down with nervous hope, and this time, I cupped her soft, beautiful cheek, having our gazes meet once more, never looking away. Now was the time. "I guess we're both just massive idiots then." "Hmm, finally, something we can agree on. And it only took Starlight to help me realize that." "Heh, Sunset for me." "How about that?" Twilight gently mused, her gorgeous lavender hoof stroking my leaning face with a wider grin. "The students surpassing their teachers." Laughter followed that, small but filled with content. The remnants of our past grievances, at last, disappearing. Yes, Twilight made a mistake, almost dooming Equestria... Twice... But be fair, Jack, how many times have you almost caused worldwide catastrophe as well? Sombra? Zagreus? It's as though Balance itself was pointing that we're both the same cut from the cloth, just as equally capable of making various mistakes over and over again. Perhaps that's why we were brought to Flanktopia; the reminder that, take away the obvious, and everyone can be more alike than we realize. Twilight, intelligent and eager to learn as always, likely reached that same conclusion, perhaps when she conversed with this town's leaders- The sound of large bells ringing. Echoing across the towns and fields. From the city itself, louder noises of celebrating a wondrous holiday followed suit, but neither of us took our eyes from one another. Bells deafening by comparison of the noise speaking through Twilight's gentle, but lightly flushed eyes, both of us unable to look away, grinning under this breautiful setting. "I guess midnight struck... Happy Hearth's Warming, Twilight." "Hmm... Merry Christmas, Jack." "He's waking up!" Ugh... Too tired... Need more sleep... "Nope, I think he's headin' back to sleep." "Allow me." SPLASH. Oh God- Bleh! Jesus Christ! Quickly sitting up, spitting out the bucket water that had accompanied the wet fishes slapping over my sat position, rubbing my tongue to get rid of the salty taste. Didn't help much, Christ. Hazel annoyed eyes glaring up to the draconequus responsible. Smirking, Discord vanished the bucket, satisfied as he looked over to the others. "He does love tuna." "Dad!" Oof! A small purple and green blur impacting my chest, and after a moment, I heartily recovered it, the reality sinking in as my brain recovered. I'm alive. I survived. When Spike pulled back from the joyful embrace, my adopted son stepped back, allowing a purple blur to hit me next, and I was more ready, grinning wide from the familiar beauty and warmth that made physical contact with me, exhaling softly in relief. Okay, yeah, this was real. Pulling back, violet met hazel, Twilight giving an exasperated, if humoured smile. "I can't leave alone for a day without getting yourself in danger." "Says you." Came my loving quip, smiling justr as wide as our muzzles rubbed together, just enjoying our presence after everything's that happened today. Speaking of which: "I knew you'd get out of Tartarus somehow. You girls always achieve miracles." "Ahem?" Blinking, I smirked to the arms-crossed dragon, ruffling his head scales for good fond measure, just missing the kid. "You too Spike." Satisfied, the young dragon and my beloved helped me get up proper, finally taking in my surroundings. Our friends, all looking safe and unharmed. Before the ruins of the school... Ah. A small glance to Twilight, who, sensing my concern, sighed softly, looking up to the the remains of her legacy before shaking her head. Sadness replaced by resigned acceptance. "It can always be repaired." The alicorn assured with a small smile, violet orbs telling me not to worry about her. "Everypony is safe and accounted for, Equestria is saved and all magic has returned. That's what matters." Fair enough, which begs an entire heap of questions. Starting off with, "What happened? Tirek suddenly lost magic the same time I did." Assuming he was still trapped beneath the earth, not that I cared much. It was a relief now; perhaps a more worthwhile fate for the powerless centaur to not escape anytime soon. Applejack spoke up then, sounding both relieved and amused as she stood by her younger sibling, "That was us sugarcube, with a little extra help." Two guard ponies, there accompanied with Celestia and Luna - a surprise to be sure - parted to expose the young pegasus they kept supervised, immediately inciting my scowl. Ah... Naturally. Cozy Glow, looking quite chatised and apprehensive, no longer with the faux posture of overly friendly. Still can't believe Hasbro did that... Though that's been often said about a lot decisions they've made. Cough, Equestria Girls, cough. "After Tirek betrayed her, Cozy was just as trapped in Tartarus as we were." Rarity supplied, ocean-coloured eyes regarding the flinched filly in measured observation. "Unwilling to endure an eternity with us, she happily aided in our escape, and the return of magic in Equestria." "It was simplicity itself." Luna perked up, sounding quite enthused; probably from her own returned power of making her hair flow. "As the artifacts could give others magic, so too could it take magic. With everyone's help, Twilight and her friends -" Exchanging a warm glance with Celestia. "- Channelled the relics and pulled off the unified power from Tirek and yourself, returning all the stolen magic across Equestria. Every creature now has their powers returned." Autumn cleared her throat, stating sheepishly, "Except us Kirins; we never had our magic taken from us." Her kind nodding with agreement. Ha. Yona added to that merrily, "Yaks have no need of magic! Yaks strong!" Gallus rolled his eyes, but the yellow beak displayed a small endeared smirk. "Yeah, same goes for griffins." Twilight, however, had more to say on the subject. "All creatures are magical in their own way; we all share the magic of friendship, and because of that, we saved Equestria from Tirek once again together." Beaming in pride towards all creatures that came together, as though a personal goal had been achieved. Likely has. "Equestria thanks you all." Sounded like something Celestia would say, by the heart was there. I still had one question. "How was I saved?" A poof of smoke, Discord suddenly transforming into a superhero, cape and all, posing in that ever endearing exaggeration. His voice suddenly ten times pitched, "That would be thanks to Super Discord; Champion of Chaos! Ruler of Donuts! Opposer of all things Light and Dull!" Prompting laughter from all around, myself included. Alright, that answered that. "So." Rainbow moved on, clearly wanting to bring up another subject, falpping on two wings as though her life depended on it. "We saved Equestria - again - from that crazy centaur - again - just leaving onnnne loose end." Motioning to the shorter pegasus flanked by armoured pegasi. "What do we do with her?" Now that WAS the question. Looks were shared about, considering the options in silent communication. Personally, I say a good spanking and being shipped off to disciplinray school. But Celestia had worse ideas, as always. "Considering her crimes, it's only natural for Cozy Glow to replace Tirek's confinement in Tartarus-" "Nope. No no no no no no no no no no!" Stepping in before anyone else would even contemplate that mad idea, approaching forward with a defiant expression. "You wanna condemn a child to Hell? Have you learned NOTHING, Celestia?" "It does sound extreme." Fluttershy reinforced from the side, rightfully possessing reservations over this judgment too. Luna stepped in, defending her sister's ridiculous proposal. "She almost spelled doom for all of Equestria-" "Nightmare Moon." I started dryly, having none of that nonsense. "Chrysalis, Sombra, Sunset, the sirens, Starlight." Nudging my head in the unicorn's treatment. "Who's arguably done much worse, yet she was never punished by being sent to Pony Hell." "Aheh... Yeah." Starlight muttered sheepishly, not wanting to be the centre of attention for those past reminders. "Such actions aiding Tirek cannot be overlooked, Stardust. We-" But surprisingly, it wasn't me who interrupted the white alicorn. For Twilight stepped by my side, gazing up to her old mentor with her own defiance, heart set in resolve. "With all due respect, Princess Celestia, I side with my husband-to-be in this matter." I could practically hear the 'For once' in that statement. Betrayed, hurt yet compassionate eyes regarded the stunned little pegasus, watching us in disbelief. "You're right, what Cozy did - betraying us and everything we stood for for her own selfish perspective on friendship - can't be easily forgiven." Before violet eyes swept to everyone, Twilight finishing firmly, "But we have to forgive regardless." "Part of friendship is forgiving others." Sandbar pitched in helpfully, evidently recalling from both his studies at this school, and hanging out with his varied unique friends. Grinning to those in question with bright affection. "We often bicker and fight, but we never let it get the better of us. I know that's not a perfect example, but..." Those sea-green eyes looked over to Cozy, nodding in resolve. "I firmly believe she deserves another chance, after whatever punishment you think for her, anyway." "Same here." Gallus agrees with a short nod, shockingly supportive. The others echoed their best pony friend's words. "Yona agrees!" "Absolutely!" "Us Changelings were given a chance after all we did, why not Cozy too?" "Dragons aren't usually forgiving, but... Eh, that pony softness has gotten to me; I say give her another chance." "Hippogriffs never hold a grudge, ask Twilight!" HAH! I laughed at that last one, to Twilight's flustered annoyance, clearing her throat. "The point being..." Recovering to give the traitor a small, reassuring smile. "Cozy misunderstood what having a friend really means, which I am partially blamed for for now teaching her correctly. Thank you, Cozy, for helping me realize that." "I... Uh." Look at that, the energetic filly was at a loss for words. Rainbow, Starlight and I exchanged knowing smirks. A certain farmer Earth Pony spoke up, "We still gotta think up a suitable punishment, though. If not Tartarus, where should she go?" "Oh! Oh! I know!" Pinkie volunteered, gleefully hopping up and down on the spot. "My family's rock farm! They know how to set a pony straight!" That bright outlook was a far contrast to the dawning horror on Cozy's youthful face. Heh, it did sound tempting. But nowhere near as tempting following the low smirk on Starlight's thoughtful features. "I have a better idea..." "You know, maybe in future, we should have a full record of student's backgrounds before letting them in the school." Huffing to that, Twilight graced me a bemused grin. "Easier said than done, Jack. It'd take a long while considering the different cultures blended into the school." Which was being properly repaired as we spoke, with Cozy aiding in its reconstruction. Under the supervision of her new mentor: Sunburst. Credit where it's due, Starlight can be quite crafty with creative punishments. She must know from experience. "So." Bringing up next, as we strolled up the sunset hill alone, having left everyone else to restore the School of Friendship, since I wanted to lift Twilight's spirits after all she's been through today. "When do I expect to be lectured for taking on Tirek alone?" Pretending to think about, the beautiful Princess tilted her head side to side, before throwing me a sly, weary smirk. "After I've seen what you urgently dragged me away from overseeing reconstruction of the school, then I'll have you confined to our room until the end of next semester." "Ah fair enough-" Stopping myself, swallowing that last sentence she casually remarked. "'Our' room?" Twilight blinked. "Well we're gonna be married right?" That light blush of adorable embarrassment even bringing it up, prompting my affectionate smirk before she hastily added, "Naturally we'll have to start sharing a room... Am I going too fast? I'm not exactly sure when it's appropriate to live in the same room together before or after the wedding-" "It's fine either way you decide, love." I calmly stopped her lovely rambling, kindly brushing her side with my returned blue cape, sighing softly. "I'm just glad you're still considering marriage even after what I did yesterday." To that, the alicorn snorted with humoured disbelief. "After everything else you've pulled since we first met, dear? Throwing yourself into a whirlpool of lava ranges between a footnote and minor." Hm, I chuckled while Twilight jokingly nudged me with a wing. "Of course I won't reconsider; you're stuck with me Jack, as I've been with you." "Charming." "Check a mirror sometime." Dammit, that fast wit she adopted from me. Twilight giggled lightly herself, before regarding me as we strode up the hilltop of a glorious setting sun over a beautiful untouched field. "So, are we nearly there to see whatever you keep saying will make me feel better?" With hope, in regards to the latter. I nodded, gazing up the soft grass with her. "We should be here... About now." Grinning wide already on seeing the top of the house. Mere seconds before Twilight's loud, bewildered gasp. "Jack... You did this...?" Her breath soft, disbelieving... And immensely flattered. I nodded, stepping back for Twilight to take in the full view of my worked-on gift for her. "With help from the others." "All those months, working on that secret project you kept hushed about..." "Ever since coming here to help Fluttershy with the native species close by, yes." "All for me...?" I didn't even blink with my loving conviction. "Always for you." For what stood before us: A beautiful, exact replica of Twilight's... Our old tree house. Size and all. Approaching the newly remade home, the awed alicorn stepped forward under the shadow of the large bush above the house, exhaling in long, nostalgic wonder. "How long did it take you to get every detail right?" "Like you wouldn't believe." Came my wry remark, then swerving around the stunned Twilight for the familiar red door, gently pushing it open, gracing my love with the interior that caused another amazed, and elated gasp. "Weeks and weeks of recalling from memory as best I could. Though not a hundred percent exact, my memory isn't always great, but I hope it's enough-" Pulling me abruptly in and magically shutting the door, Twilight wasted no time in the passionate, long embrace, my heartbeat speeding up in gratified relief she loved it so. Her own signature through Balance shining warmly, our bond feeling significantly stronger than ever before, the Princess of Friendship whispering tenderly. "This is the possibly the best gift you've ever given me, Jack... I don't know how I could ever match this." Softly brushing through her purple-pink mane with a fond hoof, I reassured lovingly, "You already had, long ago, my Princess." When questioning violet looked into mine, I clarified with sheer content. "Yourself."
Chapter 212: Best Gift Ever!T'was the day before Christmas, and all throughout town. Every creature was stirring, including the mouse. [BEEP]ing rodents. "Can't thank you enough for helping me clean out the rodent infestation." Bon started in light-hearted gratitude as the pair of us strolled through the marketplace; typically packed given the holiday. Adorned with the protective warm wear as snow was all around, just as beautiful and ironically heartwarming like the last Christmas. Can you believe it's the Equestria equivalent of Christmas Eve and the decorations back home haven't been put up yet? Me neither. Pulling out something from her equipped pocket, the cream Earth Pony displaying the packet of green treats on the palm of her hoof. "They didn't tell me mice would be attracted to lime-flavoured mints. I hope this won't spoil Lyra's present tomorrow." "I'm sure she'll love them." I reassured kindly, smiling in pleasant attitude. Why not? Nothing went wrong so far, and added with the sight of snow and spirit of the holiday, nothing should really go wrong. Always a festive ocassion to be jolly, wouldn't you say? Hah, oh indeed. Didn't mean, though, considering who my friends and the mare I was engaged to were, some exciting [BEEP] was bound to happen some point during this holiday. "Hearth's Warming Eve is almost here!" There's so much left to do!" Ah, naturally. The mandatory holiday song to start off this brilliant afternoon. Bon and I gazed around the shoppers and vendor owners singing their hearts out, expressing the joy and wonders of the once-every-year festivities. "Still need to shop for all my friends, But what to get? No clue!" "This one is nice, and that's so cute, Although that's pretty, too!" "Why do I make all these gifts each year? I doubt I'll make it through!" "One more day before the cheer!" Although how I'm even hearing some of my friends when they were in different places altogether, is a mystery. I blame magic. "Shop! Pay! Box! Wrap! Bow! Repeat!" "One last chance before the holiday's here!" "Box! Wrap! Bow! Again!" "One more day to make the holiday great, One more day before we celebrate!" "One day, and then it's here." "One more chance to bring that holiday cheer!" "Because that's what Christmas is all about..." I muttered humoured, enticing a soft elbow jab from Bon. "Hearth's Warming Eve is almost here, A day for us to share!" "Friends and family all together!" "Pies and Apples and a Pear!" "Together families, lots of work, There's so much to prepare!" "With all the planning we still have to do, We've got no time to spare!" Nice of the Apples and Pies to spend the holiday together at Sweet Apple Acres, considering their past differences. Though they more than made up for it... Could really go for some apple pie right now. "One more day before the cheer!" "Stuff! Box! Wrap! Card! Bow! Repeat!" "One last chance before the holiday's here!" "Stir! Pour! Bake! Again!" "One more day to make the holiday bright!" "One more day, and I can sleep at night!" "The family's almost here!" "One more chance to bring that holiday cheer!" Sharing a wide glance with each other, both my friend and I joined in the next verse run across the snowy Ponyville. "Before the fun, there's preparation! (Just around the corner!) Shopping, cooking, decorations! (The complications!) It's all worth it in the end, Spreading joy to all your friends. Even when it never, ever, Ever seems to end! Aah!" Cue the next lines belonging to a special son and somepony. The smile raised on my voice hearing them all the way from the castle, always delighted hearing their voices, despite the urgency in them. "Hearth's Warming Eve is getting close, We're not prepared, I fear. Twilight, you should take a break-" "No time for rest, that much is clear! I made a list and checked it twice, There's lots to do on here! Oh, if I can't get everything done, I'll have to wait and celebrate next year!" Unable to resist my weary snort. Looking to Bon with a dry smile, I inclined my head, "Excuse me Bon, my fiancee's having another meltdown." Trotting off to seek out the duo rushing around the marketplace, just as the last verses were commencing. "One more day before the cheer! Shop! Pay! Box! Wrap! Bow! Repeat! One last chance before the holiday's here! Box! Wrap! Bow! Again! One more day to make the holiday great! One more day until we celebrate!" "Please, oh, please make it really, really great!" "One more gift, try to hurry, don't be late!" "Box! Wrap! Bow! Repeat! Gotta concentrate!" "Just one more day until we all celebrate!" Perfect conclusion, just as the whole group managed to meet up- Whoa! The tail end of a list, catching my hind leg, dragging me along with the others by a shockingly strong Spike. Those balance lessons were really paying off! Eventually, we came to a halt, Rainbow being the first to struggler her way out the long paper and remarking irritably, "Do we wanna know why you're moving wrapping paper in town?!" Spike rebuttled with a frown. "Not wrapping paper: A to-do list" Pointing to the cause of overexaggerated duress, and I held a small, ebmused sigh. Here she goes again. "Two of these!" Flash. "Three of those." Flash. "Maybe ten of those, just in case!" 'Least she's paying for them on her mad frenzy of buying unnecessary stuff. "You guys wanna calm her down or I?" "I'm fine, just grabbing a few things, do I need this- No that's silly, nighty night!" Rolling my hazel eyes as Applejack and Pinkie joined us obsering Twilight being... Twilight. Lovably, if tiredly so. "Traditional holiday meltdown?" Resounded by nods and groans from the rest of us, and Applejack took initiative, approaching the craved alicorn first. Eh saves me energy. Gently pushing the levitating purchases down, the Earth Pony spoke soothingly, "Now Twilight, how's your day?" "I got way behind grading midterms and Cadence and Shining Armor are coming here with Flurry Heart for Hearth's Warming Eve, and I haven't started decorating and I don't know what to get any of you and-!" "Stop." The magic cutting a pony off, right there. "Take a breath." Watching the farmer mare calm down our leader, I remarked in dry humour. "I'm hoping our future kids won't nearly be as over-the-top panicky as her Mum." Rainbow snickered at that, jabbing my side cheekily. "Fifty bits they'll be worse." "Now, I think I have an idea that might help." With the rest of us joining the duo closer, curious to what solution Applejack would propose for Twilight's concerns. "What if we change up how we give gifts this year, and do a Hearth's Warming Helper?" What? Fluttershy vocalized what we were all thinking. "What's a 'Hearth's Warming Helper?'" "Whenever the whole Apple family got together, there were just so many of us, it didn't make sense to buy everypony gifts." Well... Yeah she has like a gajillion cousins, I could see how easily bankrupt getting every single one presents would be. Never mind how tedious. "So we put our names in a hat-" "Secret Santa!" I spoke up then in realization, prompting questioning gazes. My turn to explain, "We have that back on my world; everyone has their name in something - usually a bowl - and when someone picks the name out from putting their hand in, they have to get that person a specific present while keeping it a secret." "Exactly!" Applejack nodded with enthusiam. "Instead of getting everypony a present, you just get one for the pony you picked out of the hat." Perhaps this was the human in me, but natural greed demands I get presents from everyone. Still, it was a good idea, if only to alleviate Twilight's exaggerated fears. Pinkie, however, dawned scepticism on processing the idea. "Wait... So instead of lots of presents, I only buy one of you a present?" Cue incomprehension through raised pitch. "WHAT KIND OF GAME IS THIS?!" Indoors voices, Pinkie... Rarity pointed out the pro to this, "Well it would save time." Spike added on, displaying that ever not-so-subtle infatutation on the fashion unicorn. "And you could get the pony you pick something really nice! Heh...!" Clearing her throat, sparing the young dragon any further embarrassment on his part, Rainbow moved the subject on with zeal. "The less shopping the better! In!" Serene eyes of Fluttershy gazed to Twilight. "Will that help Twilight?" The lavender alicorn was way on board like the rest of us. "I was stressed about shopping." Twilight glancing to me hopefully, and I gestured with my wings in emphasis. "If it relieves you of the stress, love, I'm all in." Before all gazes fixed on the most reluctant among us, and Pinkie exhaled loudly in resignation. "Fine... I will ONLY buy ONE present for my secret Hearth's Warming Helper buddy." That's the spirit. Pulling down her stetson - because what else did we have to use? - Applejack proceeded with getting this underway, "We just need to put everypony's name in this here hat." Twilight was way ahead, ripping a part of her list with the symbols of her friends among us, creating folded papers to place into the hat at random. Applejack providing a quick shuffle via shakes, then stating in mild enthusiasm, "Ya'll ready? No peeking!" Might as well, taking mine out after Fluttershy, closing eyes momentarily using magic to keep the piece afloat. Opening them with everyone else, I gazed down at whose cutie mark I was to give a present for. ... Huh... That was... Interesting. Alright, present for my 'special pony' set. Alongside, one extra for my special sompony. Perfect. Now, with that out of the way, I could get to work doing what Twilight was too busy to; decorating the castle. Should be eaiser now, with magic's help, and for this holiday I didn't feel particularly nitpicky about using just my hoofs. Thus, wings and horn. By contrast, my Princess, too preoccupied being herself, was trying to craft up the best present for whomever she got. I didn't ask; I'm sure there'll be a likely guess when I see what Twilight's been cooking up. Spike was wherever he was- Door burst open. "Hey Dad, do you-?" "Don't have Rarity." "Oh." Door slam, and I rolled my eyes humouredly, continuing the work above. Apply red brow to the blue bow in pattern of the upper corners to the dining room, then a dab of pink with some yel- Actually never mind the yellow, pure pink will do. Streams of red going over the ceiling. Or would navy blue work? Maybe. I personally feel the blue compliments the ceiling. True enough; blue works on almost anything anyway. Now for the floor; a recoloured carpet will work. Chairs shaded with a velvet curtain, mixed with a dash of white fluff. While some would consider this a tedious part of the ceremony, I consider it just as essential. My mentor remarked warmly from the depths of my mind, merriment sung in that aged voice. After all, there would be no payoff without effort in the beginning. Ponies coming together in harmonious celebration of an old time event, brought with unity of kindness and expressing their love for one another. Yep, yep. Before you go into a long speech about the joys of Pony Christmas, Starswirl, let's just not get distracted getting things done as Twilight won't. Now then, where would these blinking lights go-? Whoops! Flying up then in speed, clutching the bow connected to a stream threatening to fall off the upper edge of the wall, then another with my rear hoof. And another, and another, before having to resort to my head. Huffing from my rather embarassing disposition. But that wasn't the end of it. "Do you require some assistance?" What? "Sombra- Whoa!" One of the streams catching my back leg, causing a sudden pull and having me descend right to the floor, left suspended mere inches from it, upside-down. Decor falling around me from above. Sigh. Bemused green eyes gazed down at my state from approach, the former King of the Crystal Empire perking a brow as he remarked dryly, "I can't leave you alone for long, can I?" Magic pulsating from his curved horn, and moments after, I was released and turned back on four legs. Without another word, already redoing my work for me. Effortlessly, I might add. Tch. He does have more- I know I know! Exhaling in faint amusement, I regarded the old friend-once-enemy, smirking lightly. "Not that I'm not appreciative of your help, Sombra, but I'm surprised you're even here. I thought you and Radiant were looking at hidden treasures outside Equestria." "That was the plan." The unicorn affirmed with a nod, satisfied when retying the last bow and turning to face me, and my mind half-expected a cold sneer than that warm expression. "But upon hearing the holiday was around the corner, she desired for us to spend our Hearth's Warming Eve surrounded by friends." Heard from who? I shrugged, nodding with a grin. "Well, it's a nice idea certainly. Shining, Cadence and their daughter will be around later, if you and Radiant don't mind any initial awkwardness." His emotiones spiked up then, but not those reminders. Something else. "It's funny you mention awkwardness..." Sombra started with a rough cough in his grey hoof, glancing away briefly, embarrassment clear in his heart and on his features. "While Radiant is looking through that relic store, I excused myself to come here, to you... Because I need your help." My help? Huh. My smile widened, but not in mockery, just pleasantly surprised. "Well, this IS new. You were always fiercely independent, Sombra, but I sense it's about something you have scarce experience with?" The stallion huffed in humour. "It seems your acquirement of extra appendages have enhanced your senses." Nodding to the wings that twitched in acknowledgement, and I chuckled. "I call one Star and the other Dust." "Very original for a 'writer.'" Sombra drawled, rolling green eyes before returning back to his uncharacteristic sheepishness. Shuffling his hoof slightly. "I... Seek your expertise on this holiday... I wish to get something special for Radiant, but I have zero ideas as to what. Hence, I require your assistance..." Sighing softly, jade stared in hazel in hopeful expectation. "Will you help me find a present for her, Jack?" Heh... Heheh. "Sorry, enjoying this a little too much." Nonethless, I was grinning wide, nodding once in confirmed willingness to aid a good friend. "Of course I'll help you." Had plenty of spare time anyway, as my presents for others were prepared. I can spare some time helping Sombra find the perfect gift for his soulmate. Leaving it to Spike and Twilight after they've sorted their gifts out, then they can do the rest of the castle. At least until after I've finished helping out an old friend. "Alright, Operation Radiant Present is a go!" I beamed merrily to my unicorn ally as we strolled down the wintery market, seeking out what we desire to be considered flawless that his marefriend will love. "First up, marketplace, and if that doesn't work, we'll try elsewhere." "You have no idea how much this means to me." Sombra expressed sincerely, and as ever, the sheer gratitude coming from him was overwhelming; I had to rear my head back every time. He gazed to the white ground crunched from multiple hoofs, sighing tiredly. "She deserves nothing less, after everything I've put her through..." Nope, not having it. "Save the self-hate for AFTER the holiday Sombra, like I do! 'Lest Twilight kicks my pony buttocks." Adding a tinge of my British roots in that last word for comedic effect. It seemed to work, if the low grin on his grey muzzle was of any indication. "Hm, regardless, the help is more than appreciated my friend." The pair of us coming to a halt at some point within the busying marketplace, gazing around intently together. "I am out of my depth, I must admit." Suffice to say, as was I, a little. Getting gifts for Twilight had become less and less stressful the longer we've been together; Christmas and Birthdays felt nothing compared to, say, anniversaries. As for the pony I picked out of Applejack's hat, well, possibly the easiest gift to get someone ever. What, you thought I'd reveal who it was anytime soon? Hah! Humming loudly to myself, I eventually turned back to Sombra, raising an expectant brow. "So, you had any ideas so far?" The stallion grimaced. "Of course! I would... No." Huffing with a shake of the head, looking exaggeratedly disappointed with himself, glancing back my way. "Again, this is not my area of expertise. I was hoping you would already have ideas?" Just then, a speeding blur moved by us. "Hi Stardust, hi Sombra!" In the form of Pinkie, whom was heading off somewhere I didn't dare ask. Shrugging, I considered it. Let's see, knowing Sombra's friend... Which I am ashamed to say I knew really little of. Details first: "Alright, well, let's think about this. What is Radiant's main interest outside of you?" Giving a faux glare at the friendly jibe, the unicorn gazed up to the white sky in thought, obviously recalling everything he knew about his reunited special somepony. "Hmm. She has always possessed an interest in history." Okay, that was a start. "Any particular kind?" "Hmm." Swaying his head side to side, the former King pursed his lips, before shrugging. "Anything new that you wouldn't find in the common library, I imagine." Taking a moment, he reassessed his statement, "Definitely history one wouldn't encounter in regular Equestrian spots." Regular spots disallowed. Hm, well given my journies, that wouldn't be too hard, all the places that I and my family's been... To... Oh... Bearded grin stretching across my pleased gold muzzle. "I know just the place, and if we hurry, we'll make it back before midnight." "Here you go!" The large book slammed down by Sombra's feet, courtesy of an energetic Kirin. "One History of All Things Kirin and Night for your special somepony! Hope she enjoys, which I know she will!" "Uhm... Thank you... Miss Blaze." Sombra nodded unsurely, magically picking up the large text into the side-pack, throwing me a rather equally uncertain glance. "You're confident Radiant will love it?" Sheesh. He of little faith. "Positive." I nodded, smiling to the gleeful Kirin. "Thank you Autumn." "No problem Stardust!" Autumn Blaze replied merrily, gesturing to her own town of activities going around in the midst of snow. Most of which was being melted by her fiery alternate forms. "We too understand the important of gift-giving on All Kirin's Eve, just helping somepony learn more about our people is a plus in my book!" Yes, their traditions were more... Interesting. Instead of trees, they were using hoof-crafted designs to decorate for their homes. Instead of lights over their homes, they're fireflies. Instead of presents being wrapped in paper, the gifts were - and this is perhaps the most unique - marked with some specific brand by fire magic before passed to the next Kirin. Twilight would be loving this if she weren't so busy panicking back home about getting her secret somepony something. I should get back to her soon. That mare never lasts long under pressure. "We'll get out of your hair now, Autumn, the last thing we need is to disrupt another species' traditions." "Awwwwww! Do you have to?" The energetic Kirin downtrodden by the fact of our intended departure, pouting openly. "I was hoping we could do some Kirin Jigsaws together; it's traditional!" Sombra turned to me. "I won't stop you staying here if you wish, whilst I return to Ponyville." But I shook my head, giving a bemused smirk. "If I'm absent too long on Christmas Eve, Twilight will never forgive me." Or Spike, and right now I couldn't decide which was a worse prospect. Gazing back to Autumn with a small smile. "Thank you for offering, Autumn, maybe next year." Looking quite reenergized then. "I'll hold you to that!" She swore, adding with new waves of enthusiasm. "Bring everyone else next time too; Applejack will love the Raspberry Sweet Pies we make every All Kirin Feast!" I didn't have the heart to tell her how lacking in taste buds Applejack had to any fruit outside of apple. You know what's interesting? Life in Equestria is like a double-edged sword. On one half, it's filled to the brim of joy, adventure with sights to glory and discoveries to make. All accompanied by the pleasant, adoring atmosphere of an equine species that know only warmth and compassion... When the writers allow it. On the other half of the land, it shares its own dangers. Omens and threats to everyone and everything, lurking around the corners when you least expect it Such as the predicament we both find ourselves in this very moment. "If I were still inside your head, I would chatisize you for having your guard so lowered you couldn't sense this." "I see years being trapped in a glacier hasn't improved your sense of self-awareness, buddy." "Silence!" The Spider Queen screeched from above the prisoner web, eight red eyes glaring down at us from her grey and purple bulk form, hissing out every word as though having an uncomfortable lisp. I knew the feeling. "Food doesn't talk; food gets eaten!" Her children clamoring excitedly around the web, all looking eager to gorge on the fresh 'flies' caught in the web. This wouldn't have happened had Sombra not decided to take a shortcut and drop the book down a crevice. I believe the shortcut was your suggestion. Hey, according to Twilight I was a 'responsibility-dodging blame-maker,' and damn will I hold up to it. Besides, how was I suppose to know the snow would sink it through the hole like that? "Eat! Eat! Eat! Eat!" "We dine on fresh pony tonight children! A wondrous Hearth's Warming Eve Banquet!" Spiders celebrated Christmas, who knew? "Right, I have a plan." I murmured lowly to Sombra, not taking my eyes off the looming mother of this army. "I'll activate my Stand and charm the Queen while you cut us out of here." "...Your what?" "My Stand. You know, from JoJo?" "Never heard of it." "Hm, must've been after you left my head. Anyway, a Stand is like a unique power; abilities varied between an each specific person." "As idiotic as it sounds." Sombra eyed the children getting closer on all their legs. "I'll humour you; what does your 'Stand' entail?" "「Wright Power」." "...I'm sorry?" "It gives me the ability to flirt with any female with no repercussions." "Oh good grief-!" "Mmmmm!" The Queen leaned ever closer, presenting watery open pincers. Yikes. "My children have never tasted alicorn before." When Sombra passed me a nod, I smirked up coyly to the large arachnid. "Oh, well, let's keep it that way. Three!" The former King of the Crystal Empire charged his horn in green power, slicing up the web strings like a glowing scythe, freeing the pair of us in matter of moments. Extending my wings to fly, Sombra then called out. "The book!" Radiant's gift laying before five of the smaller children. As the creatures pounced, I levitated one and rolled it into the siblings of brothers and sisters, buying time quick for the unicorn to grab the present. Seeing him do so, I took flight, wings flapping upwards. Swiftly grabbing my friend and just narrowly missing the leaps of more of the arachnids, moreso narrow by the snapping pincers of the Spider Queen we soared past to the crack above. In no time at all, they sped back into the outside snowy world, the breezes disjointing my flight pattern, causing the direct smash into a pile of frozen white substance, hard yet soft at once. Pushing my own head out of the snowy hill, I grunted, shaking the stuff of my brown mane and dusting my cape- Ah gross, web on my cutie mark. Off you go! Groaning lightly himself, Sombra recovered from being half-buried in the ground, picking up the fallen history book feet away and checking its condition. Somehow, I doubted Radiant would care more about the state of a book than the state of her partner's well-being. Once pocketing the book again, making sure it hadn't suffered any damages, Sombra cast me a wry expression. "We never speak of this to them." "Agreed." I nodded; this was a holiday and it will stay that way. No worrying about dangers or causing our loved ones to worry about our misadventures. Swear to God, if some danger presented itself back home while we were away... Continuing on our journey, Sombra soon inquired in curious exasperation: "Were you really going to try and seduce that creature?" "Hey, desperate times." "...You just wanted to see if you could." "That's your word alone mate." "Hey thanks pal!" "No prob; yer generosity gave me enough bits to feed my family for the holiday!" And just like that, a sense of accomplishement filled me. Both Sombra and I leaving the hayburger stand in the middle of nowhere to continue out path forward, fresh warm food warming our hoofs. Well, my wing and his magic, but you get the idea. Taking a bite into his Crystal Burger, the ex-King inquired expectantly, "Why do we not teleport back to the castle?" "Because I haven't hundred-percented that technique yet." It was harder than mastering flight. "Last long-ranged test had me teleport into the bathroom... While Starlight was occupying it." Let me tell you, that unicorn can hit harder than you'd expect. Eyeing me with that same, ever-exasperated bemusement I always felt back when he was in my head, the former ruler of the Empire asked next, "Flying us there is not an option?" A glance to the cloud-filled skies, hazel eyes narrowing whilst swallowing a good chunk of bun. "It's getting too dark; I wouldn't see a thing by the time we make it back there." Accepting that, Sombra nodded, continuing leading the way, as if by natural instinct. "Then walking is our most viable option." No [BEEP], and what a walk it will be! The night sky with a dark tinged blue, almost coated by the continous snowflakes raining all around us. I made an effort to quickly finish my burger before tasting any potential frozen water. Too late. "It could be worse." Sombra wasn't done talking, confessing out-loud in his musings, "This would be like the time you almost froze to your demise in Mount Everhoof." My bristling was NOT because of the snow... Mostly. "Those directions wer eintnetionally wrong and I was set up." Prompting Sombra's snort, and my retaliation. "And you would know about being frozen, wouldn't you King Glacier?" Green eyes glared to me, but with neither the spite or irritation as they once held. "Unlike you, colt, spening over a thousand years trapped in ice has made me immune to the weather." Oh, that would explain the lack of shivering, as contrasted to my original theory. "So not because of your heart of ice?" Sombra snapped his head towards me, opening his muzzle to come up with some sharp retort himself... But stopped, doing something else; something which I followed soon enough. Chuckled. "Ah, I missed this, truth be told." The grey unicorn made the admission as we trudged onwards, enduring the daunting weather. "Radiant has developed a razor tongue herself over the years, but you were a level of sharp wit no other pony could contend with since our departure from Equestria." "Here I thought you just wanted to be as far away from me as possible." Came the responding quip, but otherwise, my next statement held sincerity. "I'm glad I left an impact... It's good to see you again, Sombra." "Hmm." Staring straight ahead, that hummed acknowledgement was soon replaced by total resolve. "Come, old friend." Finished with the burger, the young body with an old soul declared with fierce desire to see whom he cherishes this Hearth's Warming Eve: "I sense we're not too far now." Neither did I, and whether that was because of Balance or hope I couldn't tell at the moment. But who said it couldn't be both? Off we went, reminiscing of old times both good and bad. The differences being up to interpretation. We must have been journeying back for... Six? Eight hours by then? Goodness, time flies when you're trudging through horribly freezing snow wishing you brought more protective snow gear. There was a lesson to be learned here, kids: Shortcuts lead you astray. Perhaps, more appropriately, that the easier path is seldom the most worthwhile. Yeah yeah... Jesus, I'm amazed I could still feel my hooves at this point. From beside, the grey unicorn scoffed, taking one glance my way and giving a knowing short smirk. "Mentally complaining about our circumstances?" What? "I know you that well, Jack." Tch! "Just... Stardust, Sombra..." I took a moment's breath, squnting through the nightly gales of winter. "I prefer... Only Twilight calling me that..." Was it just me or was the sky getting even darker somehow-? A green magic caught me. "Steady now." As my old friend and once enemy helped my keep stable on all fours, offering a small, compassionate smile that nearly had me keel over from how... Uncanny vally it was on his face. "We're almost there." Something I said around five hours ago... Nonetheless, we marched onwards, myself - to my own embarrassment - having to be supported from time to time by the ancient King. Sombra's higher tolerance of the cold being a greater advantage for us, and I just envied it the whole time. By then, we were traversing up a rather steep blanketed hill, moving our way onwards for the top, hopefully for a better vantage point of our location. The bigger hope, that we were much, much closer to reaching our final destination. Someone tell Elsa to turn down the volume a little. Ha, haha... God that was terrible. I am so sorry viewers back home. Sombra, clearly picking up on my idle thoughts, decided to help make the journey easier by keeping our minds off it through conversation. "You know..." The former ruler started solemnly, pale green eyes intent up to the top. "When I was trapped inside your mind, it wasn't just fury that drove me to despise you... I was jealous, too." Almost tripping over from that admission, I glanced to the unicorn with open incredulity. Amazing, I could still [BEEP]ing emote in this weather. "Sorry, 'jealous?'" He nodded, refusing to make eye contact as he poured out this dark past. "I saw through your memories, on your arrival to Ponyville all to the time we became one... Your chemistry with the would-be Princess reminded me painfully much of myself and Radiant... That someone like you would have achieved the happiness and peace I had sought alongside somepony so similar to the one I cherished so deeply... A thousand years trapped in that glacier couldn't compare." Oh... Damn. But desiring no empathy, Sombra shook his head, barrelling onwards. The weather becoming quickly forgotten around us as we had this talk. "You and Twilight were everything Radiant and I had, that I ruined, and that memory hurt." The makings of a low hiss, before emerald eyes finally met hazel, acknowledged and sombre. "It was wrong to lash out on you, simply for my own failings... I am truly, deeply sorry for the pain I've caused you and your friends, Stardust Balance... You are more an Equestrian than I would ever be." Looking into that solemn gaze, filled with regret but hope for a forgiveness he believes (probably) he didn't deserve, I took that moment to consider. The answeres escaping from the chest than the mind. "I forgave you a long time ago, Sombra, as has Twilight, Spike and the rest. You're no longer my enemy, but a good friend." The tension drained from his pony shoulders, and I grinned lightly, sensing his blissful satisfaction at that final gate being mended between us. "The most biggests step of bravery, Sombra, is forgiving yourself... That's something my friends taught me long ago." I took a moment's pause. "After, oh, drilling it in my head for the billionith time." We both laughed, our warm exchange nullifying the cold around us. Water under the bridge, overall. Chuckling gently under his muzzle, the once King smiled warmly towards me, and again, it was still rather unnerving, but I dared not spoil the moment. "Now, Radiant can stop worrying about me being overly concerned for the judgment of my friends." More emphasis in that final word, and I couldn't stop the rising grin on my face. "Good... You always were too Sombra for your own good." "Says you- ... You did not just do that." "Do what?" "God damn it Stardust..." "Haha! I guarantee you if I had been in RWBY than MLP, I would've gotten with Yang!" "You're still watching that?" "Ehhhh, no. But I heard from Starswirl there's another me who got together with..." My words trailed off, from when we finally reached the hilltop, and I exclaimed in a manner that would make Pinkie proud. "WE'RE HERE!" Paradise of warmth and comfort awaited, from the lit tree-castle down by the end of this hill, around a mile or so away. Beside, Sombra's aura was exuding of joyful relief himself, ourselves trading satisfied grins. Without awaiting another word, the King than magically ripped off a long piece of bark his size from a nearby strong tree, throwing me a challenging smile as he placed the wood beneath his hoofs. "Last one there must endure the lecture of both our partners." Ohoho! Ripping off some bark for myself, I gave Sombra the biggest eager grin I could muster. "First one there won't get coal in their stocking!" "WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN?!" Well, turned out, the race to the castle entrance was entirely unneeded, since we were BOTH about to be vaporized by our respective girlfriends for being out a while. However, before I would endure my own's wrath, I motioned around towards the practically destroyed entryway with signs that [BEEP] went down around the place. "The Hell happened here?" "Winterchilla and pudding. Don't ask." Spike advised as he passed by us, a tray of warm treats in claws, moving by the unimpressed Twilight and Radiant. The latter, of whom, rapidly approaching the grey unicorn she knew since foalhood. If that's even a word around here. "Do you have any idea how worried I've been?" The blue-haired mare started in a mash of frustration and concern, demanding eyes staring into a sheepish green, as Sombra reared back from the full fury of the unicorn he cherished. "You've disappeared without a note for ten hours! Do you have any idea how much panicking I would be, ESPECIALLY on a day such as this." "Night, technically..." "Don't you be cheeky with me, Som!" 'Som?' "I was going to have the entire town scour all over for you if need be. The worst part? No message! No indication you'd leave whatsoever! Do you have any idea what implication that sends, to someone who's been looking forward to spending Hearth's Warming with another pony she's missed desperately for a thousand years?" I was... Getting some serious deja vu right now. One glance to Twilight, and the look on her face informed me I was not getting anymore leniency. Oh goodie. But Sombra saved himself further from being yelled at by a righteously indigniated Radiant, from magically producing the book from his travel pack... Albeit slightly ruined from the adevntures we had all the way making it back here. From the mere sight to a special hobby of hers, the female unicorn paused from her ranting, ice-blue eyes gazing from the book to her lover, whom appropriately rubbed the back of his black-haired mane. SERIOUS deja vu. "Stardust was helping me find you the perfect gift..." Levitating the item for the mare to take, as Sombra continued in knowing hope. "You were always a devotee of education and history, so I thought this would make your holiday... Happy Hearth's Warming, my Hope." ... ... ... Naturally, the result was as you'd expect. Radiant tightly embracing her childhood friend while we watched the scene in content, thrilled for their reunion and the misunderstanding immediately cleared. Yeah, as always with this time of year, anything that goes wrong, quickly goes right by the end of it. Which is said of nearly every catastrophe in this world, but it's a double dosage for Christmas. When they broke apart, loving blue staring in equally affectionate blue, Radiant advised Sombra in a coy, exasperatedly firm manner, "At least let me know when you do stuff like this before trotting off, Som." "I'll do my best." The unicorn male promised in sheer devotion, looking at his beloved like a mortal worshipping a Goddess. No other apt comparison for it. ...Okay, maybe whenever Spike sees Rarity. By my side, Twilight commented lightly as we observed the scene, "The same applies to you, Jack." Mhm. "You can take down all the decorations when the holiday's over." Eh, a lighter punishment than other times. From the corner of ours eyes, then, approached a curious Shining and Cadence, with their ever bundle of joy carried by the mother. Both unicorn stallion and alicorn mare taking one look at the former tyrant, whose green met Shining's cobalt, and I inhaled through grit teeth. This was gonna go well. Fireplace I've missed you so! Not so much the antics of our friends, hence why a large white-fluffy creature was occupying much of the room, but thankfully there was still enough space for the rest of us. Radiant and Sombra cuddling on one couch reading the book he brought her, Shining and Cadence on another - the males of both sides trading cautious stares, but at least they're tolerating each other, which was progress - Fluttershy snuggled against her large bunny friend, Rainbow bickering with Discord about what makes a proper gift, Applejack and Rarity quietly observing their bickering with mutal fond exhaustion, Pinkie and Spike having a contest for who could down the most Christmas treat. Flurry Heart, babbling and giggling wondrously to the food contest going on before her playfully innocent eyes. If only Starlight were here, but her wish to spend Hearth's Warming with Trixie were respected; if only to keep that blue mare out of trouble in case the holiday made her do anything rash. All in all, a proper familial setting. It was impossible to wipe the smile off my face from this perfect scene. Twilight mentally agreed, sending a wave of affection through out strong bond as we watched from the fireplace, nestled against one another. "I should really stop worrying so much about ruining things." The beautiful lavender mare remarked gently, and I could hear the wry grin in her voice. "Really, I should start realizing that, with our friends, anything that goes wrong always turns out right in the end." "I don't know." I gave a halfhhearted shrug, content not to move too much given the adventure I've had today. Was about ready to sleep, personally. "Your exaggerated freakouts can be adorable at times." A light tap of disapproval in the bond. "'Freakouts' that are often justified, dear." "The keyword is 'often,' love." Twilight sighed, but not of weariness, just playful affection. "I can never win a game a wits of your." Mhm, mhm. "Intellectual challenges on the other hand." Yeah, fair play. As we gazed into each other, my warmed gold palm cupping a purple face, I murmured contently, feeling everything was right in the world: "Happy Hearth's Warming Twilight..." Violet sparkled in bliss. "And Merry Christmas, Jack..." Any better moment would be with a kiss, but that was best saved in privacy, lest anyone ruins the moment. I.E, Discord. Love and unity; the core tributes to the holiday. Starswirl mused with his own happiness, feeling it no better time than to deliver this short speech. Be proud of what you've earned, my friend, and where it will take you in the coming future. Funny... I couldn't be anymore proud. Looks gazed back to Rainbow and Discord arguing the best hypothetical present for Fluttershy, I gasped shortly in realization. "That's right!" Prompting violet eyes to gaze my way, Twilight pulling back as I shifted upwards, using my own magic to pull over some folded paper. "I have something for you, love... It's, uh, not a book though." The alicorn snorted dismissively. "You know I'll love anything you give me, Jack." Raising a hoof then in mock-firm. "'Nothing' doesn't count." "Well damn." Twilight magically slapping the pillow against my head, and I laughed, catching the warm smiles of Cadence and Shining watching their younger sibling interact with her special somepony. Unfolding the sheet, I took a breath, chuckling rather meekly. "I wrote you... A song." ... The next noise she made was louder than the last. "Like father, like son." What? But Twilight gave me an encouraging expression, giddy glee felt in her being. "Go on, I'd love to hear it." "It's uhhh, a bit corny." "Corny? You? Hm, first time for everything." Twilight shrugged with her own wit, now positioning herself to face me fully and listen to what my heart had to say. However, something reminded her: "Wait, what about your Hearth's Warming Helper?" I blinked, and grew a mischievous smirk, as Twilight pondered, "I know it's not me you had a gift for, and no one has offered you any gifts yet..." As I slowly pulled a waiting gift to my own being, the alicorn realized and exuded completely, flat exasperation. "Seriously?" "You know it Twilight!" As I rapidly opened the gift from me to myself. "Hah! Merry Christmas me!"
Chapter 193: A Guide to Abide"Keep your eye on the ball, Starlight." I grinned cheekily, the tip of the cue stick aimed with precision against the colour-painted egg lying preparedly on the table. "Let me show you how we humans do it." Bang! The egg harmlessly bouncing all over the blue interior, not of the castle, mind you, but another pony's home. Both unicorn and I eagerly observing the thing which had the number '4' painted on eventually ping off the window pane, onto the ground and then succumbing into the wall beside the open doorway, smashing into liquid yolk. Score. Then the resident of the house decided to turn up through said doorway. "What's going on in here?" Sunburst inquired in bafflement. "Nothing. What?" Starlight was chuckling behind her hoof, prompting my own tight grin and hurriedly concealing the rest of the colourful 'pool balls' with my wings. "Just, you know, talking about how well organized your place is." Complete poppycock, as evidenced by Starlight's own loud snort, but whatever work's works. "Hmm... Well could you two lessen the volume?" Retreating back into the other reading room. "I'm almost done." Oh great. "That's what he said an hour ago." I scowled irritably to the other pony. "We deliver one message to him from Twilight and this is what we get." "Speak for yourself." Starlight quipped lightly, still looking amused before opting curiosity by the sounds coming from the room her childhood friend retreated into, proceeding to follow. As did I, because what else was there to do? What happened next were my raised brows, and the pink mare's low snort by the newfound sight before us. Once the orange stallion, with a mane so messy it competes greatly against my own, finished up sowing up clothing that definitely didn't belong to him - unless he's into it, no judging - Sunburst inspected his handiwork before yelping in shock by the suddenly close sly expression on Starlight's face. "Please don't do that again." Sunburst said flatly. "Hmhm. Wow Sunburst, I never really pegged you for household chores." The lilac-eyed pony teased, and who could blame her? The state of this room, for instance. You think he'd borrow a servant or two from the nearby Crystal Castle to help clean things up around here. It was messier than one of Pinkie's after-parties! The old childhood friend took her jest in stride. "Even unicorns must resign themselves to common tasks every once in a while, Starlight. And if you must know, this was a request of Mom's since she's too busy organizing a festival in Sire's Hollow, a prime example of our relationship having gotten better since last week, wouldn't you say?" "Mhm, mhm, that's great to hear." Wasn't my intent to sound so dismissive but... Eh [BEEP] it I was bored as sin. "Now do you have that book Twilight was hoping for or not?" "Just a moment. I need to re-file a few documents sent at my behest by the royals of this kingdom." And off he went, running back and forth with papers and ink bottles beside him, Starlight and I bearing witness by the enthusiasm of an introverted wizard bookworm. Back and forth. Back and forth. Back and forth. "I don't know what you see in him." Starlight mildly nudged my side upon me remarking as much, the former turning to regard the pile of letters evidently addressed by Sunburst's mother. Hm? Next, I was caught off-guard by the sudden, mischievous look on the pink unicorn's face evidently involving the oblivious childhood friend close by. "What are you doing?" "Well..." A quill dripping black ink suddenly appearing by the mare's side, grabbing a blank piece of paper as Starlight narrowed her eyes rather gleefully. "If it's chores our dear Sunburst wants, it's chores our dear Sunburst gets. Nothing like a little magic of accurate hoofwriting and... Voila." One letter bearing the writing of Sunburst's parent... With another written in similar precision. Huh, he would never tell the difference. I squinted my eyes curiously to what Starlight put. Dear Sunburst, Please clean up this mess you call a home. On my last visit, it smelled like an old bat's attic. Love, Mother. Setting the false and real messages down, Starlight then grinned with her own cheek similar to my own, waving the feather of the quill around while preparing another blank page. "You wanted something to alleviate your boredom, dear brother. Care to help keep Sunburst busy?" My own coy grin was almost predatory in its glee. "Like you need to ask, dear sister." Where was the other set of quills I spotted earlier coming in? "That oaughta keep him busy for a while." "I hope you're aware, Stardust, that some of those made-letters were a little excessive." "Now you're beginning to sound like Twilight, Starlight." "Just saying; 'Sunburst, when do you plan on settling down? Please go consult the local relationship adviser.' 'Sunburst, you'll never impress a mare when it looks as though all you do is stay in bed all day reading those long, boring books.' 'Sunburst, when will you just propose to a certain lovely pink unicorn?' Those two only just reconciled recently, we don't wanna ruin that with some false letters." Should have thought of that before even proposing the idea in the first place, my dear. Smirking a little as we casually trotted through the crystal streets, I glanced to Starlight. "Starlight, that's something all mothers would regularly behave about. Just wait until you're one." Instead of blushing furiously by any future talk of offspring as Twilight would, the lilac-eyed equine gazed my way with a flat brow. "Nagging to your son to get with someone you've known since childhood." "Mother knows best, Starlight. They know fate when they see it." Starlight huffed, rolling her eyes in good nature before inclining her head forwards, gesturing for our next turn to reach the train station. No shame on my part conversing about this. "Besides, it was all worth it to see the look on Sunburst's poor face when he read those letters. I swear his loud groans were going to crack the windows." Then, my sister-in-all-but-blood grinned in humoured recollection, similar to my own current expression. "He looked so red he could boil water, too." Ha! "And you wanna talk overkill? Let's address you, my dear Starlight, with that last faux letter commanding the poor lad to write why he loves every single thing regarding his favourite book volumes." Starlight had the grace not to even bat an eye, smiling casually. "To be fair, Sunburst wasn't overly protestant in that request." Nah of course he wasn't. For someone like that introverted bookworm, it was another Thursday. Oof! A slight pony elbow to my clothed chest. "I heard that." "You did?" "Mhm." The pink unicorn then perked curious brows, changing the topic altogether while we were reaching there. "Come to think of it, we all have been able to mentally communicate with you of late, Stardust. Sign your magic is getting stronger?" "Uh, no Starlight." I was quick to correct, smiling softly. "Rather it's a sign of our bonds getting stronger." Finally, she blushed a little at something, out of sheer embarrassment. "Aww, you're even sheepish like Twilight." Couldn't help but tease. "Sometimes I can't tell whether you're playing with me or hitting on me." "Aw Hell no. What would both Twilight and Sunburst think?" Only for the irksome Starlight to jab much harder in my front, the pink unicorn shaking her head before reverting back to the prospects of mental projections. "Please tell me we can't hear each other's thoughts all the time?" "Let me ask the unicorn upstairs." Starswirl? Balance merely expose the links, rather than controls. To block off any further potential communications would be either strained or broken bonds, or from seeking assistance in the field of the mind and shielding one's thoughts. "...Starswirl basically says 'eh.'" Starlight sighed lightly, glancing around to hopefully divert the conversation much further before anymore possible embarrassment on her behalf. "Have you noticed, the Crystal Empire has less ponies out today?" Hmm, good point. We both looked up and down the street, barely seeing much populace save for the occasional equine here and there, and even then they radiated nervousness. Balance sensed picked up on apprehension from the outside ponies and some various crystal houses, God no please not another threat they believed was coming. Hopefully, it's just them getting use to having their homes back after the Storm King invaded, a fear that will die down in a matter of some further weeks. I swore this kingdom had more bad luck in being taken over by tyrant-wannabes than Canterlot. Perhaps the Umbrum have become active of late. ...The Hell were those? "Hey!" Starlight then called out to a yellow, glimmering male unicorn taking out the trash, whom promptly snapped his head in the mare's direction in dreaded surprise. Wow, they WERE jumpy today too. "Is something wrong in the Crystal Empire?" "Nothing we can't really identify." The stallion answered with a helpless shrug, pointing to the side callously. "All we know is that Mount Everhoof has been acting up of late. We've been expecting avalanches for days now but, thankfully, that hasn't been the case." Not yet anyway. Were the unspoken remaining words. As the unicorn retreated back indoors, Starlight frowned softly and regarded me curiously. "Could it be the Yaks?" "Or the dragons that made themselves at home in the mountain." "Perhaps the yeti are acting up?" "Or all the above?" "Someone should check it out." Yes, someone should. Catching my tightly blank expression, or perhaps having read my mind yet again, Starlight's muzzle curled knowingly with a raised brow. "I was asked to keep an eye on you, Twilight wants us back home before sundown, you know." What, was Twilight our mother now? "I know." I simply replied, the pair of us regarding one another blankly... Followed by immediate breaking out into huge grins, myself nodding in the direction the mountain had. "Shall we?" Didn't even need to ask, off we went! Merrily galloping through the streets to investigate mountain activities. Hey, if it was the yeti, good because I wanted some payback! As for Starlight, if she helped out, that might score some brownie points for her old friend, kicking some yeti posterior ten feet into the snow. "Why are you so adamant on pairing Sunburst and I?" Starlight, at this point, was just leaking her flushed embarrassment as we hurried on without even glancing my way. "Mothers aren't the only one with keen senses, Starlight." Plus, Balance does help, and in this case a GREAT deal. Prior to our arrival down here, the both of us visited the caves the small group of dragons - at least small by that species' standards - had taken residence in for a long time by then. As always, pleasant to see some old friendly faces. By obligation from my help in the past, or from my title of Stalwart - honestly forgot I even had that reputation among their kind too - they were compelled to inform us of any useful information from our inquiries into the tremor activities of their new homes. Hence, our arrival to this smaller, but still spacious cave, just about twenty levels beneath the lair of the dragons and Yakyakistan. According to the former, whatever was disturbing the tranquil yet fierce mountain was all going on way at the bottom of the beast, leading to our search for the nearest entrance upon our descent. Good thing, too, because it was starting to get so bloody freezing walking around in snow without protective gear for almost an hour. Rubbing her own hoofs and limbs in effort to regaining some warmth, Starlight, like myself, shook off any remaining snowflakes from her form as soon we entered the dark, icicle interior, welcomed only by blackness and hollow winds. Enchanting. Gritting her teeth briefly in concentration, the pink unicorn breathed normally a few seconds later before sharing my glance. "How... How's your light spell progressing?" Light spell? By noting my confusion, Starlight nodded and clarified a second later, her horn lighting up perfectly to resemble that of a magical glowing stick. Ahh, light spell. Regrettably, my answer arrived in a light shrug of apologetic weariness. "Never actually practiced it before..." I was still focused on carrying things by my horn alone, regular Equestrian magic being harder to manipulate than I originally assumed. I swore, more than half the unicorns at Twilight's old school would be laughing their heads off behind my backs. Mother[BEEP]ers. Clearly sensing my own annoyed embarrassment, Starlight offered a slight grin or amused reassurance. "It's relatively easy. It's like flicking on a light switch. Just close your eyes, and focus on nothing but light." That not-difficult, you say? Alright then, I'll give it a shot. Saves Starlight from being handicapped by my own incompetence, obliging by her advice and closing my shivering eyes, doing my best to focus against the cold. Hopefully there was a spell to turn one's self into a walking radiator I could master in future. You wouldn't be far off, my pupil. But to sweeten the deal, how would you like to be aware that Balance can encompass your form like a warm blankest against the most chilling environments too by a simple trick? Oh, NOW you tell me you senile... Ugh. Grinding chattering teeth, I did my best to focus, which was slightly hard by my trembling gold body and the gales right outside. But still, I kept my eyes closed for the longest time possible. Light, light, let there be light. Light light light light light- "Stardust, you can open your eyes now." Huh? Agh, too bright! I blinked rapidly, adjusting hazel orbs to the abrupt gold hue emanating right above my line of sight, almost blinding the top half of my perspective. Jesus, Starlight, how do you ponies tolerate that? The unicorn chuckled casually, until the sounds from deep inside the cave suddenly emerged, garbled and unidentifiable. Both of us froze, stances tense, regarding the deeper inwards of the spacious cave which was barely illuminated from our blue and gold lights. Yeti? Probably. Anything worse? Well at least I could still kick some arse with my newly enhanced power... [BEEP] I hoped anyway. Starlight lowered her voice, then not taking any chances. "Can you sense anything through Balance?" Good point, closing my eyes yet again, this time clenching facial expression and concentrating on the magic beyond normal, picking up for anything related by the evident presence of whatever creatures waited deep inside this place. Oh... That's curious. "I'm getting something..." "...But?" Starlight eventually asked when I opened blue-green eyes, still growing accustomed to the brightness powered from my horn. Looking to the puzzled unicorn, I vocalized addressed what my sense picked up on. "I sensed confusion and... Fear." Clarifying from her raised brows. "No rage, or pain, or sorrow or a need for survival. Just those emotions specifically." "Fear?" Starlight blinked, regarding the snowy floor in contemplation. "Could it be maybe someone who's trapped down here then? Or someone take prisoner by some force?" "Could be." I shrugged, both of us regarding the further darkness where the sounds kept often bellowing from. "But there's multiple of them. Somewhere around... Thirty?" Which was the best estimated guess, really. Starlight, steeling her resolve, eventually nodded and joined me in our further exploration towards whatever waited for us within, the mare practically pouring out nervousness but having more toughness to gaze into the unknown than most of her kind. As for me, well. I'm a casual, suicidal man-slash-pony with no absolute regard over my own health and safety. What else was new? But in an effort to lighten the mood and bring some ease to my worried friend here. "Starlight." "Hm...?" "You know I only just tease overall, right." "...I know." [BEEP]. [BEEP]ing wings. Starlight chuckled behind her hoof, regarding my disgruntled state of almost tripping over the new appendages again with a bemused brow. "Still can't get a handle on controlling them, huh?" Oh, what was your first guess my dear? Was it obvious from day one of obtaining these ghastly things almost making fall down the castle stairs every given opportunity? I swear, it's like these damn feathered inconveniences had a mind of their own, choosing every possible chance to make my face impact into something hard and teeth-breaking worthy. The unicorn continued giggling along by my every attempt of making these wings pack it in, even desperately rolling the feathers which hurt like Hell. "I'm sure you'll master the Way of the Pegasus soon." Oh hardy har Starlight, my eyes rolling by her playful sage wisdom. "Why didn't you just have kept them inside your clothes if they're bothering you that much?" "Confined wings not only ache, Starlight... But it gets surprisingly hot in there too." Wings weren't designed to be stuffed in clothing, after all. Sighing, I forced myself to keep following after the pink mare by tiptoeing every chance the dropped wings would try getting in my way again. "Feels like a [BEEP]ing sauna when they're inside my clothes." Cape notwithstanding. "You could talk with Rainbow or Fluttershy about that when we get back home." Provided if Twilight doesn't ground me in my room upon our return for being so late. That train of thought incited Starlight's knowing smirk. "She'll understand why we've been tardy, I'm certain." "Hmph." Maybe. I repressed another annoyed sigh, managing to catch up with my friend and walk alongside. "In any case, I have tried asking Rainbow. She told me it's common for growing ponies to trip over their wings." Which was odd, because I never saw Twilight tripped over them upon becoming a Princess. That or I was blind those few months. "So... Yeah, it's gonna take a while." Starlight hummed in thought, cocking her head to one side before finally answering in musing. "Guess it's easier to be a unicorn than a pegasus..." Guess so. We continued on our walk in silence, my senses guiding us down the twists and turns this ice and stone cave would have to offer, once again, myself, gratified by Starlight's teaching of lighting my horn, particularly when I could trip over my feathers every millisecond in the dark. Wouldn't be amusing or fun at all, even if Starlight, Spike, Rainbow, Applejack or Rarity would be laughing themselves silly if the last four were here. There was no telling what exactly either of us were in for. Due to that, a part of me regretted bringing Starlight along and entertained the notion of telling her to go back. But I knew this mare determinedly walking beside me; as stubborn and loyal not to simply run away while a good friend faces whatever dangers may await. Although, again, Balance wasn't sharing any threats, just massive waves of fear and bafflement from whatever beings dwell inside. They weren't Equestrians; ponies have this... This scent about them when looking through Balance. Let me define them in colours to make it easier. Ponies, through Balance, have a cyan blue colour around their presence, such as Starlight here, regardless what emotions she expressed. Dragons have a crimson red. Griffons, a dark yellow. Hippogriffs, a light pink. So on, and so on, all differing creatures have their unique 'colours' which are sensed by their hearts when one uses Balance. It's hard to explain, even for me. Twilight would do a far better job theorizing these matters if I ever shared these inquiries. Ah well, mind on the job at hand. Starswirl himself could tell me after all this, but for now, the purple-and-blue-haired unicorn from my right spoke up again curiously. "Do you ever miss it?" "Miss what?" "Being an Earth Pony." Oh... Good question. I could only shrug in my honesty, answering lightly. "I don't really dwell on it... While being an Earth Pony certainly the least harmful appendages." We both cracked a small grin in that regard. "Being an alicorn... Well, doesn't really feel all too different. Well, minus the extra weight." Between you and me, the wings do make me feel a bit increased in the body fat department. Now, I wouldn't say I was far overall, but my muscle mass in this form did make me appear a little... Big boned? But regardless, while the wings were an annoyance at times in getting me almost seriously hurt, and I constantly have to be careful when smacking on Twilight that my horn doesn't poke her in those entrancing violet eyes, I'm content as I was now. Earth Pony, alicorn, or even just pegasus or unicorn, it was alright with me. Way back when, in my early days of being a stallion, I was disgruntled that I would just be a 'mere' Earth Pony without the capability of magic or flight, before realizing soon enough how more sense it made for any human in Equestria to become the kind of pony which operates the least amount of magic since they weren't born with the natural abilities. Over time, I had become more and more accustomed to have become an Earth Pony, the underdogs of Equestria, preferring rather to be underestimated by my enemies or anyone than be deemed a threat right off the bat. Until, maturing and growing older throughout my progress in this energetic, compassionate world, that, coming to the acknowledgement that Earth Ponies, unicorn and pegasi were all as important as each other. They helped maintain the circle of harmony in their home, none of them ever to be truly dismissed in spite of how questionable how the logic of this world operated at times. Not to mention, all species great and all, corporal or otherwise, benefited together in a shining, promising future for the entire planet. "What about you?" I diverted a similar question back to Starlight as the hallway of this cave led us to a much bigger, blackened room. "Ever thought of being anything else but a unicorn?" "Hmm..." Starlight briefly considered the idea, before shaking her head. "Nah, unicorn works just fine for me. Earth Ponies, pegasi and alicorns are fine and all, but I feel like it wouldn't be the same had I been born as anything different." Fair enough, Starlight's just fine with what she is, the mare then suddenly chuckling as though something popped up in her head. "Heh, could you imagine me as an alicorn? Wouldn't that be surreal?" Hmmmmmmmm... Tilting my head to momentarily regard the smiling mare humouring herself. Actually, I could see it for several reasons, one of which being, I was confident, we could all agree on- "Is it just me?" Lilac eyes switched to the ground in abrupt puzzlement. "Or does the ground feel a lot softer here?" What? I glanced down too, gently patting the 'ground' with an inquisitive frown. Come to think, it did feel like anything but stone or ice, almost like... Grass? No, wait, fur? "I sense a presence directly beneath us..." Looking back to my friend. "Could we have reached the bottom of the mountain and found nature untouched by the winter?" "In that's so, wouldn't that mean one of whatever you're sensing and has the citizens at the Empire unnerved is underground?" Starlight raised a curious brow, again tilting her head to one side. "Maybe it's trapped?" "Yeah, or maybe-" My following words were cut off then by the sudden tremor in the room, or just around us, the material beneath our hooves feeling a lot more ACTIVE than we would like. Ah [BEEP], maybe my guess on fur wasn't far off! Whoa! But mare and I were treated to whatever we were standing on literally rising from the ground, the level becoming too unstable and having Starlight and I roll down the tiny new hil without grace, landing harmless on better stone floor. Immediately we got up, just in time to avoid the large tusks which nearly grazed our cheeks. Jesus Christ, what the Hell did we awaken?! Were whatever this was the cause of the avalanches? I had twenty bits betting that it was just leftover imbalances. Whilst the entire back and sides of the giant were toppled with fur, the visible parts of the underbelly looked almost skeletal as though whatever it was hasn't eaten in a pretty long time. Wouldn't shock me if food supplies in a place like this were depressingly low. The head was similar to the Yaks, or even the buffaloes, with two small horns that were curved upwards and pale blue hair covering the beast's eyes. The exception being the large tusks that could pierce a chunk of rock off if this creature was so inclined. Starlight gasped in surprise, managing to keep herself standing after the tiny tremor caused by this beast's awakening, regarding the pair of us through concealed eyes stonily. Its heart was projecting nothing hostile, but it paid to be cautious in case fear prompted it to lash out, the thing seven times our size. All fur covered in an underwater blue, the underbelly a dark white, and, surprisingly, some tiny bits of jewelry. Was this some kind of relative to, again, the Yaks? As I live and breathe... Metaphorically. Starswirl, by contrast to our apprehension and bafflement, expressed pleasant awe and wonder by the sight of this massive beast staring us down, its head halfway to dropping to the ground. A Catoblepas. Oh I haven't seen one of their kind since my youth... Well, glad one of us was taking delight in the situation present... Its nostrils exhaled consistently with visible cold air, Starlight and I sharing uncertain glances. And when it, of course, began speaking, it hummed a more lighter tone than either of us would have anticipated. "Ponies... Friends?" Again, one rapid look to each other before responding swiftly. "Yep, yep, that's us, friends!" "Yes, friends, we mean no trouble!" "We're just here for investigative purposes." "It wasn't our intent to disturb you like that. We're graciously sorry." Seemed to do the trick, as the... What did Starswirl call it? Cato-something? Anyway, the blue-and-white four-legged beast relaxed its four-feet length body slightly, cocking its own head in open curiosity, the heart emanating naught but innocence. "Ponies friends of Catoblepas. You've come to help?" Help...? Starlight vocally asked for the pair of us, "Help with what?" "Catoblepas kind sleep for every one thousand years." The Head of the Tribe explained as we sat down for the history lesson, once the first of their kind we encountered guided us to the rest of the tribe in a rather impressive interior sight somewhere within the middle of the mountain. Her voice boomed with might and wisdom. "We are too harmful for the outside world, our gazes capable of turning any creature into pure ice. To keep those other species' safe, we take refuge in the deepest corners of the land and slumber until a solution is found." Nature and ice mixed together in this larger, open space of a cave room, housed to many Catoblepas of old and young, all commonly keeping their heads down as if they were too heavy, eyes shielded flawlessly behind hair. The interior had flowers of many kinds leaking through the cracks, the blend of summer and winter in sync here, where this species had chosen prior to waking up at this point. It was beautiful. But, as clearly stated for their kind by the Head, tragic. Even Starlight, sat beside me listening to the tale, expressed by face and heart nothing but sympathy and respect for their noble sacrifices. It was unfair, I echoed those sentiments. To hide away from the world, just because your eyes could hurt billions if not careful. The Head of this tribe, known as Mirefloof, continued sharing the tale of their kind as we had inquired upon introductions before. Large among females of her kinds, with much sharper horns and tusks with necklaces of single old jewels hanging down her neck. Darker in mane and lighter in underbelly. "We were to awaken later than this, but disturbances interrupted our slumbers." Imbalances... Starswirl murmured knowingly, prompting my nod of acknowledgement. That would explain their early rousings. "Above, we sensed the world was not as it were before. Time moves fast as we slumber, and it shall continue doing so until, one day, the Utopia greets us." "'Utopia?'" Starlight echoed, leaning forward a little in interest. Yes, the way Mirefloof emphasized shared it was more than just hope. "A prophecy passed down from our ancestors, that, one day, we would find great salvation for all creatures to greet our gazes with no fear of becoming ice once more." Out of respect, I repressed an eye roll by the mention of 'prophecy.' If it gives these poor guys hope, who was I to shut down their dreams? "That day is not today, we can sense it. We must sleep again, until that Utopia finally comes to us." This time, I raised a hoof to speak up. "But I sense you are all in distress despite your need to sleep." Could be because they're afraid of what possible harm they might do to the outside, but a gut feeling told me otherwise. Mirefloof confirmed this instinct. "We were guided to this location, in thanks to a wondrous pony named Rockhoof." Oh! Both Starlight and I traded surprised glances. "With enough food and water to see us through for when we sleep, and when we awaken. But now..." "You're running out of those." Starlight ventured in understanding, both of us sighing by the Catoblepas' slow nod, emanating her own concern and slight annoyance. "There is not enough plant life or water here for us to share, before and after we sleep. We shall need a new location, somewhere secluded and safe to protect any other life." Ohh, that's a tough one... Hmm. Both Starlight I gazed at each other in equal contemplation and worry, before regarding the Catoblepas around us. Their hearts were in distress, for once fearful of their own safety rather than the safety of others outside. An isolated location with enough food and water... Hm, it's difficult. Almost all of Equestria was... Oh. OH! "By George I've got it." Well, 'George' had nothing really to do with it. Starlight and Mirefloof turned my way curious, prompting me to inquire further. "Mirefloof, how does your kind react well to a more underwater environment?" "We can adapt to any environment in favour of finding a place to rest." Came the answer. "Why does the pony ask?" "What are you planning...?" Starlight mentally asked to herself, but I threw her a sly grin anyway. Oh, a good plan my dear Starlight, smugly then turning to everyone. "Secluded location? Enough food and water? Spacious and comfortable?" My smirk could only widen in triumph from there. "I know just the location, my friends." Okay, maybe not as comfortable as they might prefer, but I didn't really hear or feel any complaints. On the contrary, the Catoblepas appeared more than thrilled by the choice of a large location, empty and welcoming for solitude, immediately making themselves at home after our departure from the bottom caves of Mount Everhoof consisting of help by powerful teleportation magic from Starlight and the spiritual Starswirl together. Bringing us to the best possible choice for this species to rest and take shelter in for as long as they were needed. Thankfully, the entire abandoned city hadn't been damaged excessively by Zagreus and I's conflict a long while back. "I'll speak to the Queen of the Seaponies to have her kind and anyone else keep away from this place." I announced as the Head of the Tribe inspected some yellow stone rubble as though deeming it a good mattress, following with a small smirk. "I hope your people love water slides." Just then, Starlight approached from behind, wiping off some sweat from her pink hoof with a satisfied beaming. "That's the last of the gathered supplies so the Catoblepas can sleep, full and comfortable." Unable to hide her own proud, blissful grin made from our combined accomplishment of helping out a species that was wronged by their own genetics. And Mirefloof was entirely thankful for that. "We owe you a great debt ponies." Bowing all too humbly. You know I might prefer these guys over the Yaks. "May our kind someday return the favour to your descendants." "Are you sure you have to sleep?" Starlight then inquired after a moment, offering a tiny smile of uncertainty. "We know many good friends who can help the Catoblepas with your problem." "Magic, science and nature have long since advanced over a thousand years." I added in, seeing what my friend was attempting and helping further. "You don't have to subject yourselves to this torment." "Your compassion is as heartwarming as your resolve to assist those in need. But we must decline." Mirefloof answered, to my slight non-surprise. "We shall await until Utopia greets us in the centuries to come." Disappointing, but it was what they wanted. Normally I'd protest and advance the conversation further, but something held me back. A inkling from Balance that, maybe, this age in Equestria didn't have the solution. Not yet. So, I resorted to holding my tongue, feeling Starlight's pang of doubt from the answer given by the tribe's leader before we both nodded in acceptance. Besides, if they're anything like buffaloes or Yaks, they'd be too stubborn to a fault. Who would that remind me of? Starswirl piqued up with a humoured, warm voice, and I could stick my tongue out at the old unicorn if it were possible. "May fate guide you well, as it has today for us, and will when Utopia comes." And this time, we bowed graciously with the lead Catoblepas, smiling softly to ourselves. Followed, then, by Mirefloof suddenly leaning forward an inch Starlight's way, offering a light statement, "Cherish your life with your mate, young pony." Hahahahahahahahahaha! "Have a good sleep!" I waved cheerfully to the leader as the Catoblepas began selecting places of rest. Mirefloof had made a quick get away before the embarrassed, flushing unicorn could even protest otherwise that we were not 'mates.' Ah well, sucks to be you Starlight! Sensing my amusement, or just from my wide cheeky grin, Starlight slapped my side with her hoof before huffing and turning away, muttering something about checking that the walls and ceilings were stable enough that the waters couldn't potentially drown the sleeping species. Whatever helps you, sis! Hahahaha... Ahh. Grinning to where the leader of the tribe departed, I sighed lowly and nodded with a tender smile. They'll be all right... Won't they, Starswirl? Hope is a spell of miraculous achievements. Perhaps she wasn't wrong in her kind someday encountering your legacy. Implying Twilight and I aren't still living as alicorns for a thousand years. Hopefully with the rest of our friends since, I still declare this, DESERVED to be alicorns too. Speaking of Twilight, though, myself chasing after Starlight to then call out. "While you're busy trying to deny your feelings for Sunburst, Starlight, do you know any good flowers shops for apology bouquets?!"
Chapter 209: Day of the Father"Hi-yah!" "Ay! Kah!" "Pow! Hah! Hi-yah!" "Khe!" Punch! Block! Swing! Uppercut! "Hi-yah! Dad - kah! - are these fighting noises - oof! Pawah! - necessary?" Jab! Riposte! Swerve! Kick! "Tahah! Spike, if there's one - koo! Pawah! - thing I learned from Jason David Frank - leh! Yah! Taa! - it's that exaggerated fight sounds - umpuh! yataha! - always add flavour!" Which wasn't far from the truth, and from the look of the wide, enjoyable grin on the dragons' face, he didn't disagree. Another sparring lesson going extraordinarily well; Spike progressing much faster in regards to physical combat and prowess that I would have had originally anticipated. While finding it somewhat difficult to percieve and counter my own moves, the young dragon made every attempt, taking every advantage to stay on the offensive the moment I 'allowed' him to see a chink in my armour. But most importantly of all, we were having fun. Just as the timer ran out, signalling with its own loud exaggerated noises to inform us that part of the training was over, for today. The pair of us dropping our guards, stepping back from another and assuming a humble, respected bow between student and teacher. Son and father. The grin could not be wiped away from my face even if Twilight and Starlight combined their magic to try so. "You're getting better at deflection and putting more emphasis in your footwork." Was what I had to say first, nodding towards the pleased dragon, whose ego I immediately deflated by the following criticism straight afterwards. "But you still twitch wildly and throw your arms out when I make the slightest movement. Caution is good, but you need to be relaxed; assume confidence, rather than let your opponent think you're easily on the edge and can be fooled. Fool THEM." Accepting the observation, Spike nodded once in resolve. "Got it! Relax, and don't let my foe think I'm easy to frighten." Something like that, but I'll take it for now. Onto the next lesson! By my own magic, I rewound the timer by the table of the dining room; chairs and other decor moved neatly aside so we could practice without breaking anything. Potentially, at least. "Now then!" Spike straightened, endearingly so, ready to continue and train to be the best damn dragon Twilight Warrior possible. Pride washed my heart from the eagerness, I nodded with a low smirk. "Second session for the next fifteen minutes: Xiaolin Showdown moves... Go!" The timer set, and we were screaming out ridiculous attack names as we flew around the place. Half of which was training. "Jumping Tiger!" "Rooster Calling Sun!" "Mosquito Climbing Tree!" "Leopard Strike!" "Monkey Strike!" "Reposte The Monkey!" "Grasshopper Doing Dog Paddle!" "Cheetah At Rest!" Half having the time of our lives. Our grins exchanged with every playful, heartfelt clash between us as he bounced across the interior. "Spell Eating Dirt!" "Peacock Fanning Feathers!" "Stardust Strike!" "Repel The- Hey, that's not even a valid move!" "It is now, son!" DING. Over already? [BEEP] time flies, the pair of us halting midair and descending on the ground in surprised ache, gazing over towards the bemused alicorn responsible for quickening the timer to its conclusion. And judging by the feelings of our bond, it was for a good cause. Apprehension and anxiety. Oh dear, what's wrong on this nice day, I wonder? Despite her inward disposition, Twilight smiled warmly to Spike, motivating in effort to make him scarce. "Spike, don't you have that thank-you pillow to give to Smolder?" "Oh!" Our son nodded with zeal, straightening himself yet again to give a humble bow my way, hope shining on his fangs and signature. "Same time tomorrow? I think I'm ready for the more adavanced flying moves now that Smolder taught me how to use these babies properly." Flexing his tiny purple, most recent appendages for emphasis. Shrugging, I pat the kid's shoulder, beaming down with humoured affection. "Sure thing son." That approval was all I needed, for Spike to happily fly out of the room with impressive control. My eyes rolling to the lavender mare with a coy smirk and a joking remark, "Are we gonna have our own tiny Rainbow Dash now? I knew she was a bad influence from the start!" Twilight, unsurprisingly, chuckled. Playfully admonishing. "Even if you didn't approve, I still wouldn't let you ban him from seeing her." "Aww curses." Came my bemoan of faux melanchony. "I honestly believed Zephyr Breeze would be a far more suitable rolemodel." One look to each other... Before we bursted out in snorts and giggles, the lighthearted banter performing its trick on soothing Twilight's anxious feelings. But before we got to that, I had to inquire with a flat, amused brow. "Thank-you pillow, also?" "He's a dragon of many talents." She shrugged in turn, but the pride shone in her beautiful voice and sparkling violet orbs. "It's a nice gesture for the help Smolder gave where I couldn't." "...Who's Smolder? I'm kidding I'm kidding!" My grin stretched in good humour by Twilight's unimpressed stare, waving his own hoofs in good nature. "I'm making an effort to remember their names love, I promise." Then both her brows raised. "Hmm, I'll hold you to that." Twilight said with full expectancy in spite of the contrasting loving smile, before, predicably, getting to the heart of whatever's bothering her. "But now that we're talking about it." Gaze shifting towards the open doorway our wonderful child departed from. "Jack, do you think Spike's nurtering has affected his growth as a dragon?" Where was this coming from now? "Well, we know he's more softer and compassionate than most of his kind, and that's not a bad thing-" A purple hoof raised to, politely, cut me off. "While I fully agree that we've raised Spike to be the best kindhearted dragon he can be - and hopefully it will leave an impact on the more aggressive part of his species - that's not what I was referring to... Sort of." I folded my wings, waiting. Twilight eventually sighed, turning fully my way with sparkling eyes reflecting their own solemn acknowledgement. "After realizing today that Spike could fly better, not because I could teach him, but because Smolder can, I worry that his growth through pony society has affected his natural growth and hinders his capabilities. Given how lacking I was back then in dragon knowledge when Spike only just hatched from his egg, I spent all my life assuming he'd grow and be strong as any dragon naturally." "But now you have doubts, because Spike needed a fellow of his kind to teach him something essential only dragons could do." Twilight nodded slowly by my right guessing. Eyes slightly downcast. "It's not that I want to hinder him... Our son... But still, the possibility I'm intefering with his natural growth feels as though I'm being a burden to his future..." Oh that was not true at all. Frankly, I wouldn't stand for that, completely unacceptable. Reassurance time, effective immediately! In answer, my right gold wing extended, the tip of a feather gently brushing beneath Twilight's furry chin, raising it upwards for eye contact to be maintained. Our horns lightly touched as I leaned in closer, smiling with kind confidence and working to put these concerns of hers to rest. "You were, have and always will be a fantastic mother to him, Twilight; the mother he needs. Just because he had to learn something only another dragon could teach him, doesn't mean you're burdening him, and he'd tell you so too." Tilting my head slightly, what I followed that along with had my Princess smiling with gratified agreement. "One day, he'll go out to make his own life. We've done our best, and all we can do is offer our support when he needs us both. Until then, let's keep being there for him here." Well, in all honesty, Twilight's done her best more than I have. I've missed out like eighty-five percent of the boy's life so far- "Oh hush you." Twilight, now playing the UNO reverse card, refused to have me mentally give most of the credit towards her alone. The breathtaking, gorgeous alicorn embracing my chest, and I gladly welcomed and returned. "Your contributions have been and are just as important..." Her smile was felt, against my furry soft chest, and through our invincible bond. My own grin widened in turn, kissing atop the perfect horn and hair, murmuring in gentle relaxation. "Dragon or not, Spike is ours, and nothing will change that." "Right. It's not as if a random dragon will suddenly crach like a meteor into Ponyville claiming to be Spike's real parent." Hah! Yeah that would be a [BEEP]ing coincidence- Oof! "Don't even curse in your thoughts, honey." Nope. Nope nope nope nope, nopitty nope nope. [BEEP] any of that, I bolted out of the throne room faster than Pinkie being suggested a sugar diet. Got better things to do than what the Hell they were doing just then. Let's see- Aha! The closet! Without further ado, I shoved myself right into the modestly tight interior and slammed the door shut, letting near-darkness occupy my vision for the time before until all was said and done out there. Only, I wasn't alone. My hazel eyes glancing incredulously to the pink unicorn taking up her side of the small closet. "You too?" Starlight smiled wryly. "I'm not as into helping strange dragons as the rest of ours friends. I gather you're the same?" "A fat, obnoxious [BEEP] dragon who is so obviously exaggerating his injuries? Yeah, I'd sooner leap out my bedroom window." "A little harsh, Stardust." The lilac-eyed mare shook her head, but her signature brimmed with amusement, muzzle twitching in a knowing, exasperated smirk. "Figures, though, only the two of us could tell he's faking how severe his wounds are. I love them, Stardust, but our friends can be so..." "Naive?" "Mmm I was going to say 'oblivious.'" I blinked, deadpan. "What's the difference?" She cocked her head. "I suppose that's fair." Letting silence occupy this admittedly awkward moment. On the bright side, at least the closet wasn't TOO tight. So what's happening out there? Err large adult dragon crashed in Ponyville right before Spike's feet, causing a small crater, I've heard. Spike, ever the kind-hearted soul given by his adopted mother, brought the wounded fellow creature back to the castle so we could examine the newcomer's injuries and hopefully help him recover. 'Course, I was like '[BEEP] that' and made a break for it ASAP. Don't get me wrong, I have nothing against helping strangers if they're in trouble, but with the way this dragon carried himself, not to mention the shining display of greed and oppotunity in his heart, evidently informed me this stranger enjoyed taking advantage and letting others do things for him. Obviously, I wasn't going to play ball. If my friends and fiance wanted to be so gullible, let them. Sometimes these things shouldn't even need to be pointed out. Just wish Spike wasn't on the forefront of helping this gluttonous reptile out... The silence, then, was disrupted. Courtesy of Starlight Glimmer, then suddenly chuckling into her pale pink hoof, finding something humorous. Blinking, I regarded the mare curiously, whom clarified between small bouts of giggles. "Sorry, just recalling the extent of how our new 'friend' expressed his injuries." Taking on a funny, deep impression while clutching her other front limb. "'Owwwww my legs!'" Pffffffffft! I snorted, unable to help my own laughter at the memory. "Yeah that was... Pretty bad." Doing my own impersonation of the newcomer in kind, playfully yelping. "'Oooh the pain! The deep frying pain!'" "'Ow, my precious wings! Can somepony please massage them?'" "'My tail, would someone polish it? I need that to feel better!' Hahahahahaha!" "Hahahahahahahaha!" Next couple of hours were spent hiding in that closet mocking the dude's exaggerations and just asking how our days have been going. You know, passing the time. Starlight even teleported to and from the kitchen for snacks; it was obvious Spike wasn't going to cook tonight. Imagine our lack of surprise upon realizing over half the food stock was already absent. Eventually, the stuffiness and warmth of the tight room generated from our combined body heat got too much, thus we exited the small space back into the more open hallway. Breathing in relief as our furry bodies began cooling down; it was both a blessing and curse Twilight had never heard of radiators- "There you both are!" And speak of the Princess! Starlight and I gazed wryly towards the trotting lavender alicorn, whom beamed excitedly for some reason. Even more, her heart was pulsating with lingering surprise and eagerness. What, was Celestia popping around for another visit? "What's up Twilight?" Starlight inquired, also taking note of her mentor's quivering body. "You seem... Zealous?" "With good reason! Something wonderful just happened!" "You found a lost quill?" I asked in dry humour, Starlight jokingly nudging my side. Rolling her violet eyes in good fondness, Twilight maintained her great enthusiasm. "Even better: We've found Spike's father!" ... "But I'm right here love?" Yet the Princess shook her head, adding with emphasis. "No, his real, biological father! He was Sledge all along!" ... ... ... Starlight and I could only look at each other, then back to the grinning Twilight, as the news rapidly sunk in, calling out together. "What?!" "Your mother was the best dragon I'd ever met. The Dragon Lord even picked her to scout for the Great Migration, and-and even though she just laid your egg, we knew she'd have to go." So here we were, listening to this 'father's' tale of woe, lounging on one of the thrones as he expressed his oh tragic backstory. Seriously, as though exaggerating his injuries weren't enough- A jab to my side from Twilight. "But finding the migration route could take a lifetime, and you deserved the chance to know your mother. So I went looking for her, carrying your egg to places no dragon - or pony - has ever been!" Oh? Do tell. "Past Mount Aris, the abandoned home of the Hippogriffs." Didn't even need to point out the obvious on that part, Pinkie saved me the trouble. "Oooo! Did you visit Klungetown?" Sledge looked more than perplexed, pointing dubiously. "You've been to Klungetown?" Which everyone replied in the affirmative, myself with a shrug, as Twilight took the lead, "Also, the Hippogriffs returned to Mount Aris after we helped them defeat the Storm King!" My smirk was evident. "'We?'" "Hush dear." "Oh, uh, well, have you heard of the Land of the Scale Collectors?" The fat [BEEP]hole tried a new tactic of impressing his audience. So when Twilight answered in the negative, Sledge happily provided with smug satisfaction, turning to the entrhalled Spike, "Because that's where your mother's trail led." Here we go. Seems I wasn't the only one less enthused hearing this hogwash, if Starlight's shared glance in my direction from the doorframe was of any indication. "To a prison world of Dragon Hunters, where I was forced to choose between surrendering myself, or surrendering your egg!" This is borderline fanfiction edgy backstory of a character related to one of the main cast at this point, but please continue. I'm just DYING to know. "Of course, there was no way I was gonna sacrifice my boy! So they took me instead, and that's where I've been ever since." ...That was terribly anticlimatic. But there was more. "Locked up somewhere not even the Princess of Friendship has heard of." Good grief. Yet Spike seemed awed by this 'backstory.' "Whoa!" And then, reality sunk in. "How did you know I was a boy?" Fluttershy followed that up, "Whatever happened to Spike's Mom?" Aided by Rainbow's inquiry, "And, how did the egg make it all the way back to Equestria by itself?" Starlight then pitched in, perking an incredulous brow, "Why didn't they just take Spike's egg and raise him to be their loyal dragon hunting servant? It's what I would have done." Suspectible by many bewildered glances, to which the unicorn sheepishly added, "Just saying." "I'm just proud of you all." Was all I had to contribute. Good on them for picking out the holes in this obvious fairytale. However, Sledge was not going to give up easily, it appeared. Making himself more a dramatist. "I wish I had all the answers!" Literally crying on the surface of the formerly clean table, and I had half a mind to point out he was ruining his 'son's' hard work cleaning the surface this morning. But Twilight wouldn't approve, so I held my tongue... For now. "Well, that's all in the past. All that matters now it that we're together." Spike, none the wiser. But I didn't have the heart to say anything. "And we're gonna make up for lost time!" Hoorah. The second the reunited father and son left - ignoring that pang in my chest - and our friends parted, I whirled on the spot, facing the alicorn whom was folding up some tests for the school. "You didn't seriously believe he was that greatly injured, right?" Twilight snorted, shasking her head with a coy smile. "Of course we didn't. We were just humoring him the whole time; dragons are notrious for exaggerating anything to get what they want." Huh. Exasperated violet eyes cast in my general direction. "Have a little more faith, Jack. We're not as gullible as we're use to be." "...No comment." Huffing in playful affection, the Princess continued with her work on the throne, focusing but adding to the conversation further. "As for his story, well... I'm willing to give him the benefit of the doubt, as you should." Before I could even open my muzzle- "For Spike's sake." Oh, that was a blow. Cocking my head with dubious wryness, moving to my own chair and leaning forward, glancing to the doors the two dragons had departed to start spending precious time together. Twilight knew of my suspicions better than anyone - next to Starswirl because he never respected my privacy - so I didn't need to say anything when Twilight then proceeded on the subject. "Spike has always secretly wondered about his origins, and it wouldn't be fair for us to judge Sledge solely by the merits of his, admittedly, tardiness." The makings of a teasing, pointed smile. "In some ways, he reminds me of a certain Earth Pony I met long ago." Letting that sink in for a moment, I failed to see the humour of where Twilight was coming from. Righteously frowning as I rebutted, "I don't take advantage of you or Spike." Violet met hazel. "I never said that." Twilight reassured, but keeping that soft smile. "All I'm asking is that you give him a chance. This is an oppotunity for Spike to get in touch more with that we couldn't give him, and we, as his adopted parents, shouldn't get in the way." Adding with a lower tone of kind solemness. "Spike wants this more than anything, Jack." With that, she returned to writing the tests, and I was left to lean back in my seat, stewing over these events. True, I didn't really believe that dragon was who he claimed to be; his story made no sense, there was no identifiable signature connection between him and Spike through Balance... But was I looking too deep into things? Do I feel... Threatened, over a dragon possibly taking Spike away? No... No of course not. That would be utterly ridiculous. "I often forget we're not Spike's real parents..." Twilight, without even looking up from her work, responded to that melanchonic musing with her own mirrored statement, "Sometimes it's a painful reminder..." Okay, to be frank, I was not expecting the reunion to take days of Spike being busy spending such time with his 'real Dad,' and little time for us. Yes, yes, I know that sounds incredibly selfish, but don't misinterpret. I mean, we haven't got to speak to a word with each other at ALL. Spike was so preoccupied these past few days that it relied on Starlight and I to do his chore in his place, which was fine because the situation was understandable, and we liked helping Twilight in any way. I wasn't too fussy being given stuff to do so long as I feel useful and not a lieabout. Unlike a certain fat lizard who keeps raiding the fridge every three hours. Honestly, the one chore we dread and keep shoving in each other's hoofs of late is grocery shopping. But right now, we could relax, even if the pang in chest hadn't been going away of late from lack of interaction with my... Adopted son. Sigh. "You should start paying attention." "Huh? Oh!" Quickly, I helped Starlight serve the order on the Switch game, the pair of us helping ourselves to some Overcooked 2 while nothing else was going on. The unicorn was daunted from both chores and respsonibilities at the school, and I was happy to help. But refrained from remarking she barely did all that much at said school. "You've become really distracted of late." My 'sister' commented without taking her lilac eyes off the big screen, determined to get as many orders done in time. "Let me guess: It starts with an S and have a thing for Rarity?" Snorting in good nature, I continued on where we left off, trying to keep my mind from wandering off in self-pity again. Shrugging. "I'm just not use to prolonged interactions with him... Not after I came home, that is." "Need another burger." Starlight said clippedly, and as soon as I got started, she continued in a lighter tone of voice. "You might not wanna hear this, Star, but at some point Spike will leave the nest, so to speak. Maybe this is a good oppotunity for you and Twilight to start getting adjusted to that inevitbility." Always of blunt honesty and hard facts, but Starlight is that level of realistic comfort we all need when it calls for it. "Besides - ten seconds left - just because his real Dad's here doesn't mean anything has to chance. There's no telling what will happen after all this is said and done." With that, the game finished, and us ponies leaned back against the couch, Starlight turning to me with a knowing brow. "Nopony said Spike was going anywhere. You have nothing to worry about." For now at least. Were the unspoken words. Nonetheless, I sighed, nodding slowly and casting Starlight a small smile of amused relief. "You're right of course, my paranoia is getting the better of me." She's absolutely correct. There's no certainty what will occur over the duration of Sledge's visit, I was just being concerned over nothing- Oh. "Hey Da- Err, Stardust. Sorry." Spike grinned sheepishly from the doorway, emerald eyes apologetic. "It'll be weird calling two different people that now, especially since my real Dad's here." Was that a knife twisting through my heart just now? "I was wondering if you still had those spare Yu-Gi-Oh decks, I wanna teach Dad how to play. I think he's got potential to be a great duelist!" ... ... ... "Err... Stardust?" Swallowing the dryness of my throat, with several blinks, I nodded slowly and pointed with a wing. "Second shelf on the closet..." "Alright, thanks!" Spike got to work, and I couldn't take my eyes off the little reptile, barely acknowledging of Starlight reaching my side. The mare pointing out curiously. "Interesting hobby to try teaching to, Spike. I never pegged Sledge for a duelist." Emerging with both decks in claws, Spike grinned widely. "Well, since we're trying everything on the list, that includes playing children's card games." I frowned there. "'List?'" "Mhm, the list I made ages back of things I always wanted to do with my Dad." It felt like Sombra had taken over my entire being again, almost reeling over in stunned aghast from the casual dismissal of something I was completely oblivious to. Not even Starlight prevented me from blurting out, "But- I never knew about a list!" How come he never shared this with ME? I would have happily done a list of father-son activities if it made him happy! Rubbing the back of his green scales, Spike shrugged haplessly, grinning in meekness as he answered. "Well... Most of those things are stuff you wouldn't like, and I know how much you hate being forced into something you don't wanna do." Before adding brightly as though this was a non-issue. Perhaps not for him. "Hey, can I borrow the mats as well?" Taking them before I could even answer, and leaving in his haste to rejoin his biological progenitor. Leaving a musing Starlight, and myself staring at the spot Spike had previously stood upon, a sensation of nausea coming to me. Almost falling if not for Starlight magically catching me, whispering in reassurance. "Breathe. Breathe..." "I..." Blinking numerous times, I managed to realize the tears threatening to emerge, taking a shaky breath as my chest tightened from... Everything. "I never knew..." "I'm sure he didn't mean anything by it." Starlight smiled gently from the corner of my misty eyes. "If Spike had ever asked, we all know you would have said yes." So why, then, did I feel like a failure...? "I'm not sure where I went wrong." Came my solemn- Alright, depressed confession. Yeah, stop the presses, I was depressed again. Is nothing sacred? Continuing while laid down on the soft, comforting couch surrounded by dear friends. "I mean, I know wasn't the best role model for Spike, but to actively hiding something from me like this, thinking I would hate it..." "I'm sure Spike knows you would have had love to say yes, Stardust." Fluttershy's soothing, compassionate voice rung by my side, being the main source of comfort for this moment. We were now at her cottage, because next to the castle, this was the second best place to go when comfort was needed. The yellow pegasus smiling down kindly. "No one is at fault, you have nothing to feel awful for." "You do have a habit of speaking your thoughts in a blatant manner, darling." Rarity pitched in, only quickly rectifying herself from the disapproving glances of both Fluttershy and Starlight. "Ah, but you always have good intentions. I'm confident at some point, Spike considered sharing these father-son activities with you." That's all well and good, but still points out the glaring obvious. "So how come he never did it?" "You heard him back there." Starlight pointed out, the embodiment of 'tough love' out of the three. Chaotic Good. "Spike always wanted to do these events with his biological father, but that hardly means he didn't have you once in mind. Spike confessed that very thing." "So what stopped him?" Barely leaking the frustration from my voice, sitting up a bit and glaring, with non-hostility, towards the three mares. "Was it my return to my world? The imbalances? Zagreus? Me running away? What prevented him from asking to spend quality time- W-Why are you laughing?" Covering her muzzle with tender amusement, the Neutral Good among them, Rarity, smiled in sheepish disbelief. "Apologies, but I think you're reading too deeply into this, darling. It's not always about you." The soft, yellow hoof graced my caped shoulder, Fluttershy's serene eyes intently regarding my distraught own. "You're not going to be replaced or anything, Stardust. It's wonderful to see you care so much about your bond with Spike," "Oh don't give her that look, darling." Rarity smirked that time, perking a graceful equine brow. "We know your thought process by now; there is absolutely no conclusion Spike would ever forget you in place of Sledge. While their bond is forming, the bond between you both is something which can never be ridden of." Starlight shared our friend's sly grin, lilac eyes glinting in amused satisfaction. "You're worrying over things that are non-existent, Stardust. Please don't have us hammer that into your stubborn skull more than it's needed." ... "Now then." Rarity began, as though that was the end of it and they can move on. "With such pointless worries out of the way, it's clear what you need: A distraction." Suddenly, there was a foreboding urge to flee from the mischievous gleam in those sapphire eyes, the white unicorn approaching closer with a sly smile. "Let's discuss... Wedding attires. You are long overdue to try something matching for your and Twilight's upcoming event." Ah [BEEP]- Stop giggling Starlight and Fluttershy! Hook, line and sinker for me. Christ, should have known Rarity would have had taken advantage of my exaggerated distress for her own sinister intentions. My limbs were aching. All those tuxes... Ugh. "Twilight." I eventually greeted once practically waddling into the room, asking in exasperation. "When we have the wedding, can I just please wear what I usually put on?" The lavender alicorn blinked, before flushing a bit. Evident from imagining the very ceremony, still adorably shy about such a thing. Shaking her head and grinning gently. "Only if you're fine with me wearing absolutely nothing for the wedding in turn." ... "You know Twilight, in human context-" "Anyway!" Came the rather vocal pitch, the studious mare more than thrilled to change the topic to more kid-friendly. "I'm glad you're here anyway, I've been having a pecuilar morning." "Oh?" Trotting up to join my Princess, I gazed around jokingly. "What, did Celestia confess her crimes on the morning newspaper?" She huffed, but not in annoyance. "Implying she has those, but no." Getting serious again. "I'm talking about Spike and Sledge." Annnnnnnnd that was my mood dropping by several degrees. My darkened posture must have been obvious, for Twilight sent a soothing wave through our bond, nudging my side briefly before continuing, concerned about something herself. Oh Lord, what was that overweight neantrathral done now? Hearing that thought, Twilight scowled. "You said you'd give him a chance." "Yeah, a chance of tolerance." I smirked, pointing out with raised brows. "Clearly, I am in the right somewhat, if your signature has anything to say about it." Sighing, the Princess relented with a nod, turning away before gazing back. "Apparently, Spike spent all night sleeping outside to get in touch with his 'dragon side,' while Sledge used his bed for the duration. If that's not enough, Sledge also had Spike serve a ridiculously sized breakfast delivering to said bed." "...What?" Emboldened by my bewilderment, Twilight pressed on, like a gossiping mother worried over the activites of her child. Very apt. "And that's not all, when the girls and I walked in the throne room earlier, we saw Sledge laying on the map while Spike was sharpening his toe claws. Then he had Spike fill his bath for him." "...Excuse me?" My tone was only rising with incredulous outrage. Was-Was this common of adult dragons to take advantage of their kids as servants? You would be surprised. "Well I'm not having it." I spoke out-loud, prompting to Twilight intently, "What else have they been doing?" Frowning herself, Twilight more than shared my disapproval - for lack of a better adjective - staring to the floor. "That's it, but when I confronted Spike about his father's behaviour, he... Well..." Her own mood lowered severely, and my heart constricted by her inward pain. Gently touching her side and leaning down, whispering in desperation. "What...?" "It's silly to dwell on-" "Twilight." Nope, not having her dismiss that. Golden hoof bringing her chin for eyes to meet, myself insisting firmly, but with the strive to comfort. "What did he say?" ...Sighing, Twilight leaned in my touch, horns just brushing one another as the mare I loved finally answered, with a softspoken, heartwrenching whisper. "He said I just disliked the idea of Spike now having a real parent..." ...WHAT...? "What is that dragon doing to our boy...?" I fiercely murmured, tenderly covering both myself and the downtrodden alicorn with my own wings, which Twilight returned the gesture, appreciative of the comfort as we temporarily hid away from the world in the embrace of each other. "I don't know... But I don't like it." Twilight exhaled again. "But we can't do anything about it, even if we want to. This is what Spike wants, even if we know it's wrong... We just have to trust he'll make the right decision." Dammit, as always, she was right. "I hate it when I can't do anything." I bitterly said that truth, of which Twilight laughed into lightly. Gratified of my honest affection and nuzzling closer as two adopted parents needed for for this moment. "That's the sign of a good father, Jack." That [BEEP] was taking advantage of my son. Of OUR son. But, as the alicorn beside me said, there was nothing we could do about it. Nothing but clean up after their mess; a reminder as we cleaned up the library for an hour and a half that incited me with stabs of anger every five minutes. Now, the pair of us moved down the hall, not really going anywhere in particular, just... Needing one another, to get through this. All things considered, this reminded me of an episode of Eastenders. British drama show, went on for decades and is still going strong... Somehow- Hm? Twilight prodded my side then, nodding to the open door where voices were heard. Voices of the main subjects in question, and every part of me demanded to storm in there and confront the creature who has treated our boy as his own butt monkey for days now, despite everything Twilight told me. However, I followed the mare to the edge of the doorway, just as curious behind the topic of their conversation. Suddenly, Smolder popped through the window of Spike's room. Hey, I remembered her name this time! "Spike! I found the perfect cave where you two can live. There aren't even any comfortable rocks inside!" "That does sound perfect." Wait, they're moving? What? But Starswirl then advised, Pay close attention. The truth will soon come to light. Sledge, naturally, opposed the concept. "No it doesn't!" Also, is he wearing Spike's own bathrobe? Son of a-! "Uh I-I mean, I'm not sure I fully demonstrated how a dragon would live here!" The smirks both Spike and Smolder had to the evident lie was telling. And Twilight frowned softly, leaning forward sharing my inquisitive interest over what exactly was going on at this moment. "What are those two up to...?" Spike rebutted merrily, "But we're not gonna live here anymore so it doesn't matter." "It matters to me!" The fatty doth protest. By the way guys, I don't fat shame... Only when the fat person in question is a total [BEEP]. So far, this lizard wasn't doing himself any favours. "Ah- Uh- I wanna make sure you have all the knowledge you need!" "But I do!" Spike affirmed, grinning brightly and dimissing his father's quote-unquote 'concerns' by grabbing the elder dragon's claw. "Dad, you already shared so much." And then promptly burst into song about his bed, and I had to snicker from the reaction of the older reptile's signature. However, Sledge wouldn't be appeased in the least, as both dragons darted their glances to the singular pillow resting on the mattress, followed by challenging glares. And both father and son lunged for the object, beginning a tug of war for the softness of a pillow. I'd do very much the shame. "Agh, stop!" Ending as quickly as it began, Sledge blurting out the truth at last, "I'm not your father!" Twilight gasped, and I gawked. I knew it! I always knew, yet... What is this insummountable fury coursing through my veins just then? Spike was understandably stunned. "What?" "I just said that to get in on this sweet castle life!" He motioned around with a smug grin, and my ire only increased by ten more degrees, and rising. "So, you... Pretended to be my Dad...?" Spike being heartbroken. Ire rising by one-hundred and fifty degress celsius, and Twilight was sharing such righteous anger, as our bond expressed the shared raged of a wronged son. "Nah nah nah nah nah don't look at me like that, kid. I did what any dragon would do!" "Wrong." Wasn't me who spat that furious, icy tone that drew all their attention. But it was both of us, however, who used our combined magic to levitate the [BEEP] and muzzle his scaly lips before he could scream or protest. Spike and Smolder blinking, turning our way in geniune surprise. "Guys?" The youngest dragon said in bewilderment. "What are you doing here?" "Acting as parents should be, Spike." My stare never left the suspended reptile, feeling my eyes beginning flicker into Balance gold. The passionate fury mixed with overwhelming protection of a son. Twilight, meanwhile, approached our boy, apologetic and sorrowful. "I am so sorry for letting all this happen, Spike. I should have known sooner things didn't sit right and intervene. All I wanted was to help you learn more what we couldn't teach you about your birthright." Blinking with misty eyes, Spike would already leap into the limbs of the one who raised him as an egg, letting some tears between them exchange. "I never blamed you, either of you. I just wanted to know more about where I come from and what it meant to be a proper dragon." "You could have just come to me..." Smolder muttered under her breath. No one acknowledged her. "I finally realized who I am now." Once pulling away, the young dragon beamed warmly, wiping off his tears. His tone filled with love and affection, awe and respect. "I may not be a proper dragon, but that doesn't make me any less of one. I know who I am and where I came from." And the next three words were addressed to both of us, pure and simple: "I'm your son." Just like that, something in my chest had lifted, and I breathed loudly in relief, letting out that building despair as we were reassured by own child. Spike was our own, and we were his. That settled the matters. Gratified, relieved and blissful, Twilight then gazed back to the still-trapped, paralyzed Sledge. "I've met enough real dragons to know they don't do the things you claim they do. Honest, loyal, hardworking, strong dragons who look after their own and never take advantage of their children. You are everything your kind are against, Sledge, and you will not go anywhere near this castle or our son again." Self-righteous, protective, angry Twilight. Can anything be more hotter? "Jack." My hazel eyes glanced towards her, and those violet sparkled as she stated simply, giving me what was needed. "He's all yours." Ohhhh with pleasure, my love. "Watch me outside if you like, Spike." My eyes turning a sinister gold, molten glare heading at the petrified fatso, bearing a darkened grin. "Your Dad's about to beat some advantageous layabout into the ground." With that, all my rage and protection focused, I managed to successfully teleport us both to the entrance of the castle, Sledge free of his magic restraints and desperately backing up on the dirt path. Looking utterly pathetic. And waving his arms frantically. "N-Now look, I didn't mean anything by it! You-You would do the same thing in my position-!" "A real father inspires his children." One stop closer. "A real father cares and provides, NOT the other way around." Another step close. "A true father protects and guides his kin, teaches them to prepare for the world." Only getting closer, leaving a dent in the path with my every step. "I may not be the ideal candidate to be Spike's adopted Dad." Pausing, then, as I gazed upwards to the window. Gold meeting the emerald of my precious son, held by a dear dragon friend of his and a loving pony fiance of mine. Then glaring back down and stating to the absurd cretin in finality. "But you can be sure I will do the best I can for him... For all of them." Cracking my wings like my fists and discarding the cape, my grin darker than Nightmare Moon on Halloween. "Let me give you something to really ache over, Sledge..." "H-Hey, don't- OW! AGH! GAHH! SPIKE HELP- APAH! PLEASE- NOT THE FACE! CAREFUL WITH THOSE WINGS- GAHHHHHH!"
Prologue: Once Upon A Time Prologue: Once Upon A Time Once Upon A Time. In a land filled with magical talking ponies, where everybody- sorry; everypony lived in peace and harmony. Fueled by the power of love and friendship, Equestria was a world bathed in light, protected by its generous all-powerful monarchs - who for some reason apparently don't address themselves as "Kings" or "Queens". One day: a young studious unicorn, Twilight Sparkle, student under the great - with questionable wisdom - Princess Celestia, discovers an ancient prophecy informing the return of the forsaken banished sister to the Princess. While those around her were dismissive of her worries to this reemerging threat, Twilight was sent to a smaller town from the kingdom she spent her whole life within, to discover the importance and power of friendship. But you all know this. And this is not her story. This is my story. Across another world, far from Equestria itself, a young man, a brony slowly getting his way into the show and its fanbase, disgruntled and disgusted with the planet and species he resided with, was one minute asleep in his average cozy bed, to suddenly finding himself in the middle of My Little Pony's Ponyville. What's worse: he found himself in the form of one of the world's species. An Earth Pony, to be exact. How boring is that?! Shocked, confused, anxious and incredibly angry, our young stallion finds himself thrust into the beginning of the first episode, all the way to the finale of the last. As he aids the Mane Six in their quests with his limited knowledge and sarcastic wit, he seeks for the truth: how did he get here? Why him of all bronies? Why doesn't any of the monarchs call themselves "King" or "Queen"? Why are some of the villains so bland in their goals? Why doesn't Spike the Dragon have wings? Is there a pony mating season? If so, how best does he avoid it? Why do some ponies wear clothing while the rest don't? What is that forsaken voice in his head, repeatedly telling him to go assist the main heroes in their adventure? And most importantly: why does he find himself so attracted to a certain studious purple unicorn? Doesn't that go against all laws of... Well, wrongness? All these questions will be answered as he traverses through this new world to find a way to return home. This is his - and by that I mean my - story. Author's Note This story was originally intended for Fanfiction.net only, and as a bedtime story for me to read to my little sister. But then I discovered this site and decided to also publish it here. There will be some tweaks and differences from the version on the other site. This will be the only Author's Notes for a while as well. Chapters will most likely be published weekly. I hope you like the grand tale of my sarcastic grumpy OC who is meant to reflect me in real life. Please inform me of any mistakes (i.e typos and grammar) I made in any of the chapters. Without further adu: sit back and enjoy.
Chapter Three: Tickets and few AnswersIt has been a day, yes a day already, since the whole fiasco with Nightmare Moon, and two days since my arrival into this bright universe. Though it was only the morning, every resident of Ponyville retired to their own houses after the end of that party and departure of the two monarchs, eager to sleep after a whole night for the rising of the sun. Honestly I can't remember how long the party even lasted, but that's not what surprised me. What took me off-guard was the fact how willing everyone was to forgive their forgotten redeemed princess of the moon. Celestia had assured everyone of the change, Twilight vocalizing additional support. But seriously; not one trace of suspicion? At all? I shook my head in disbelief as the celebration went on. After being dragged into joining in the party, Twilight took it upon herself to introduce her new friends to me, since I never really interacted with them save for Fluttershy, who smiled at me welcomingly warm. Pinkie Pie instantly invaded my personal space, rambling incoherent nonsense about throwing a party for me after this celebration; even though I repeatedly stated to the energetic pony it wasn't needed. Even when I said I despised loud parties it did nothing to dissuade her, instead she exclaimed, after a few seconds of shock at my blunt words, that they'll have a private party filled with only us eight, including the dragon, just for me. I simply sighed and moved on to the next pony. Applejack was next, shaking my hoof... though far too roughly than necessary, and dismissing my light bow and formally addressing her as 'Miss Applejack', already deluding herself into thinking we're already friends. Then she had the nerve to suddenly reprimand me for thinking of going after Nightmare Moon alone, saying it was a foolish thing to do. But for the sake of not ruining the atmosphere (and the fact I was tired beyond hell) I simply nodded in agreement. Rarity. Now she was the only one taking delight at my formalities, but insisted in that classy tone I just call her Rarity without the miss, repeating Applejack's statement of how anyone who's a friend of Twilight's is a friend of hers. And also delighted in the fact I had a particular accent she's never even heard of before, saying I must tell her all about where I'm from sometime after I quickly said I was from somewhere far away. Imagine if they knew how far. Then Rainbow Dash. And I honestly didn't know what to expect from this introduction. So I lightly bowed and gave a formal greeting, and couldn't resist the frown when she brushed them off (rather rudely), and offered what she called a 'brohoof' instead. I knew what one was, but that didn't stop my hesitation. Twilight must have sensed my discomfort and told them that they should excuse me; since I was foreign I might not understand some particular customs. Not that I needed her to explain that... Plus the fact I insulted the pegasus back at the library was already apparently put in the past was mind-blowing. I would've expected Rainbow Dash at least to hold a grudge. Jesus just how forgiving were these creatures? Nonetheless, while I was in the middle of an over-crowded area: that these ponies would be so open and welcoming to me was... different to say the least. When I was around them helping myself to the delicious treats, something inside me felt as though it was rousing from a long slumber. And I was filled with a barrel of emotions, more pleasant than anything that concluded with a state of confusion. Afterwards, being it pretty obvious every single pony was exhausted, the polite purple unicorn and her pet escorted me to their place (I'm not quite comfortable saying 'our') and showed me my temporary room after searching around for it, apologizing for the wait, despite my reassurances. I was, of course, still uncertain about this arrangement made by the monarch; I really despise imposing. But the observant unicorn must have also noticed this as she said I had little to fear; I won't be a bother provided I don't make myself become one. That did little to ease me. Regardless, I slept longer than I ever slept before, probably longer than the rest of the town as I was the last to awaken after the two (reminding myself the third time this wasn't a dream). It was a better mattress to sleep on than the bed I had back home, I'll tell you what. Spike, the soft-hearted dragon he was, decided to bring me breakfast in bed. And what did he bring? Waffles. I shrugged and ate them anyway, thanking the reptile and complimenting his cooking skill because I won't lie, they weren't half-bad. When I exited the room Spike informed me Twilight had already departed, most likely to hang out with her friends, asking him to stay behind and make sure I've got some company. A kind gesture on her part, yet unnecessary. Instead after I was provided a tour around the library, finding the kitchen, the bathroom, the quiet areas to think and read peacefully (to my immense relief), and the balconies, I informed the friendly dragon I'm fine as it is, and he could go do as he pleased. I have no need of any help. I'm sure what I am more than capable of seeking out what I need by myself. Unlike these ponies I'm not entirely dependent. A growl escaped my curled lips as my hooves refused to cooperate, the book I'm trying to open staying shut despite my best efforts. "Um, you need some help?" The small dragon, who still stuck around for some reason, asked hesitantly behind me. "I'm fine. Thanks." I didn't intend to sound flippant, but this sudden reminder that I should've remembered a while back struck me hard while I attempted to open this book with my hooves. The fact that somehow, through their own biology, the ponies of this world can inexplicably grab things with their hooves. I should have realized this sooner when Applejack shook my palm yesterday, or when the Earth Ponies were eating the refreshments at the celebration. Now here I am trying to work out how I can also do this. With limited success. "You know you can open the book by just flipping the cover, right?" Yes, thank you Spike. Book reading one-oh-one. I'll be sure to have you remembered for being the master of book-opening. Said item wasn't that big anyway and shouldn't be so difficult anyway, but I had no intention of throwing the thing around like a ragdoll just to find the pages I need. But how? How exactly did these ponies do it? Were they taught such a trick as foals, or was it natural to them from birth? I of course am not going to ask Spike any of this; no desire to raise any mockery or interest towards me. "I must have been more tired than I thought, since I've apparently lost the ability to open a simple book. Thank you." I said again as he reached out and opened the object onto some random page for me with a half-heated smile, then turning to the dragon with a tone of curiosity. Just what exactly was he still doing here? "I'm surprised you're still here, Spike; not rushing off to your mistress to have fun?" "'Mistress'?" The reptile blinked in question, before the meaning hit him. "Oh, you mean Twilight! I was thinking about it, then I decided not to because Twilight did ask me to stay and... well, I thought you'd like the company." I frowned a little at the sheepish smile, his words slowly being processed in my mind. Company... That was the last thing I ever desired or needed. But... if by some damnation that I'll be stuck in this world for a while, then I suppose getting use to the residents would prove beneficial for the time being; I lack major information about Equestria, I may need all the assistance I can get. He must have taken my expression as one saying he wasn't needed, sputtering nervously. "B-But it looks like you don't need some anyway, so I can just leave you to your business-" "Your thoughtfulness is... appreciated." I cut him off calmly. Dealing with a frightened lizard was the last thing I wanted right now. "Since you're here... then perhaps you can help me by seeking out specific knowledge?" "Oh okay! I can do that!" He beamed. Honestly what was that about; does he just enjoy helping people? Then his expression turned confused. "Wait, what are we looking for exactly?" You can understand my slight hesitation. "Transportation... Spells or anything similar to taking things, or ponies to that extent, from their previous location to another." "Oh... so like Twilight's teleport spell?" I cocked my head at that. "How best to answer? "Not quite... I mean anything long-range. Like shall we say... transporting one from one land to another far off." It was a long shot. But so few answers were given to me at this present time. Twilight was the Stephen Hawking of this world; undoubtedly her library must contain some answer if I looked hard enough. Why am I so eager to leave? Because I have a family no doubt waiting for me. I'm not selfish enough to simply abandon them in pursuit of adventure... not without leaving a note first anyway. "Alright." Was his enthusiastic answer before it dropped. "But... I don't really know where to start, I haven't gotten use to this whole library yet. They could be anywhere!" I sighed. Great. Well at least I found one such book while having a glance over the place; the same one I'm going to read as soon as I learn how to clench and grab with my hooves. "Good thing I've got all day then." ...Hey, that reminds me; today would be a Wednesday back home. That means I should currently be in college right now, stuck in that room full of ear-bursting menchildren all day. Another benefit to being here. "Sorry I can't be of much help right now-" I raised a hoof to interrupt him again, turning my gaze down to the book on the stand. "Don't apologize, you've been more than enough help by bringing me breakfast and providing me a tour around the place." "Well, glad to be of service! I am Twilight's number one assistant, after all!" It's a good thing he closed his eyes in his proud beaming, otherwise he might have seen me roll my eyes. Alright then, let's see... I examine my left front hoof thoroughly. How do I do this? Despite the energy I'm converting to the muscles of the limb nothing was happening... do I just wait for it to happen or something? I look like a complete idiot glaring hard at my golden palm- Spike was still there, standing at the other end of the small table watching me. I glanced up and asked sternly. "Is there something you wanted?" The dragon quickly waved his arms in defensive worry. "Oh no! I was just thinking, that's all!" "...And?" "Well... um..." The lizard scratched the back of his scaly head, speaking in that nervous tone again. "Sine you'll be staying with us for a while; I just thought that maybe we can get to know one another. I-I mean-" My frown honestly can't be that intimidating, right? "- It's none of my business, of course! I was just curious, that's all. Heheh..." "Curious." My voice betrayed nothing. "You wish to learn more about me?" Thinking about it, Spike raises a point, we don't really know one thing about the other. I know more about her owner than I do the dragon himself. But was that really necessary, if I was going to be here for a while? Probably most likely. All the more reason I hurry up and find a way of this planet as soon as possible. "Well, if you don't mind that is..." Was he touching the tip of his index fingers together? Jeez this lizard was paranoid beyond belief. "...There isn't really that much to say about me." I said plainly. There really wasn't. I'm just some guy who fell into another world. Apart from that; there really wasn't anything that interesting about me. "Sure there is!" Spike said, no doubt astonished by my blatant words. "Everypony has something about them; their likes. Their dislikes. Their hobbies. Their favourite foods. Speaking of which; I have tons of favourites, like apples-" My eyes widened when he suddenly held his own mouth closed tight. "Spike?" Immediately the book was forgotten as my hooves moved themselves towards the lizard. "Are you feeling alright-? Gah!" My body fell backwards onto my flap as a burp of green fire almost roasted my chest. A quick feel around my features told me my chest, and more importantly my beard, wasn't in any contact with the sudden flames. "Whoops! Sorry about that. Guess we never told you I can do that." Spike chuckled nervously as a piece of unopened parchment slowly descended to the floorboards. On the contrary, I knew exactly he could do that, which is the reason behind me mentally cursing myself for acting so concerned. Shaking my head, I sat up with a raised brow and observed Spike catching the paper and opening it as though it were a normal phenomenon. "Should you really be reading that when Twilight isn't around?" "Well... there's no harm in reading it beforehand, right?" Spike grinned sheepishly, inciting me to give another eye roll. Great, invader of privacy. Yeah we'll get along swimmingly. Well at least I got to hear whatever the princess wanted. The reptile cleared his throat. "Here ye. Here ye." Ahh Old English. Those were the days. "Her Grand Royal Highness, Princess Celestia of Equestria, is pleased to announce the Grand Galloping Gala to be held in the magnificent capital city of Canterlot-" "Slow down a second dragon!" I immediately halted him. He blinked and looked up from the parchment as the gears set to work in my mind. "But I-" "Shut up I'm remembering." A smile of relief erupted from my mouth. Yes, I know this one, I know this episode we're in! Because I've seen this one! Who'd have thought it would be this early? Irrelevant. At least some thing swere made more clearly for me now... save for the time period but I'll work that one out later. The Ticket Master. That was the name. Twilight receives two tickets and- "Okay, continue." The dragon stared puzzled at my actions, before shrugging in acceptance and continuing reading the letter: "Um alright... let's see, yadda yadda yadda; skip all the unimportant parts... extends an invitation to Twilight Sparkle, plus one guest!" Just as the dragon finished reading, another burp exhaled from his lungs as a second letter made its appearance- wait, second? I don't recall a second letter. I raise a brow at the curious falling glittering parchment as Spike caught it with ease, raising just an equally confused look at me. Well, don't just stand there; open it up and let's see. "Ahem. Here ye. Here ye. Her Grand Royal Highness, Princess Celestia of Equestria, is pleased to announce the Grand Galloping Gala to be held- Wait. I've just read this one." You have Spike, and I have some sinking suspicion this one was different. "Gimme me a sec... city of Canterlot, twenty-first, yadda yadda yadda... extends an invitation to Stardust Balance, plus one guest." As he stares on in surprise at me, I was instead looking right back with a pure flabbergasted expression. Which was entirely justifiable, because this can't be real. No way did Celestia decided to invite a pony who knows little of Equestria's custom to such a formal event. Did I anticipate this? Hell no. Do I feel honoured? Hell no. And am I going? Hell-! And those were my enraged thoughts interrupted as the dragon suddenly burped out four golden recognizable special invitations. "Look! Tickets!" He exclaimed in excitement, obviously more enthusiastic than I was about the whole prospect. "Yes they are." My blank response, slowly reaching out and grabbing the two tickets from the offering dragon- Oh NOW my hooves decided to give me that technique! Just to grab this forsaken ticket! I set the invitations down (they were the least important thing to me at this moment) and stared at my clenching and unclenching palm. Wow... it actually feels dead similar to opening and closing a hand... to say weird would be understating it. Well, at least I won't have any difficult with a book now. "Isn't this great? We should go and find Twilight; she'll love to see these tickets-!" "Then by all means." I bluntly said. "Go and show those things to Twilight. I have work to do right now (now that I've mastered the art of using my horse palms). Just do me a favour and return as soon as possible; I have a task for you my friend." By then I will have likely thought of what to say in reply to the princess about receiving these tickets. "Oh... you're not coming?" I shrugged. "You don't need me slowing you down Spike. Besides, there are some things I need to check." A hesitant pause before the reptile finally shrugged in turn. "Alright. Well I'll be back soon. See ya then!" I gave a half-heated wave as Spike walked - well I should rather say fastly-paced- to the door and exited the building, no doubt eager to show his owner the tickets and hoping he'll be chosen to go with her. I shook my head. Even the non-ponies around here were too sugar-happy for my taste. Now, with that out of the way, I snorted at the sight of the lying tickets and moved around the carved table, more anticipated for any information of how I got into this world. I know what you're thinking: shouldn't I be excited; hyped over the fact I've been formally invited to an event hosted where one would potentially see all their favourite ponies in one room, laughing and having fun together? ...No. Hey, priorities. I have no time to make any friends or have fun. This was serious business to do here. Never mind partying or eating away to my heart's content; I have a little sister no doubt bawling her eyes out and praying for the return of her eldest sibling. This may be the best excuse ever to stay out of college yes, but not at the expense of upsetting my family. Answer me this: would YOU choose interacting with a fictional world and its residents at the expense of having your loved ones constantly worry about your well-being without even an inkling where you are? With that train of thought, I proceeded to ignore the golden paper and began reading the first page of this book, titled Magical Transportation (I scoffed at the name too), I found in possible relation to my current predicament. At least now I have some peace and quiet. Well, that was a huge waste of my time. Granted I have been given more information on how magic works in some areas, but the likelihood that what I've learnt will be useless in the future was too high. Sighing in resignation, I closed the book and frowned sourly. Well, it was but one of many, if I search hard enough, there must be some accurate info around here somewhere. Glancing at the clock, I noted with a raised brow it's been over an hour since I've begun reading. And Spike had yet to return. Maybe he's occupied or forgotten. Wouldn't surprise me either way. Placing the book back where I found it, my eyes scanned around the shelf and then the whole area. It will take hours before I find the correct book. Of course I can't ask Twilight for help when she returns; the less anyone knows about my whole ordeal, the better. That said, I'm surprised the monarch didn't let her own prized pupil in on this. What exactly was Celestia playing here? Was it a test? Was Twilight not yet ready to learn there are habitat worlds beyond their own? Or did the princess simply value my privacy, evidently knowing I had no desire attracting attention to myself? Maybe it's simply me who has to tell her, when I feel like it's time for the unicorn to know the truth. By that estimate; probably a really REALLY long time until then. "It's not you Twilight, it's more of the safety of the universe..." I muttered as my hoof gently breezed across the rows of well-clean books. Obviously this library was constructed earlier than I thought; just how long has it been since it's creation anyway-? I'm sure she'll understand. My eyes closed and head bowed, nearly touching the tip of the nearest book and released an exasperated sigh. No, I didn't forget about the voice again, but that didn't stop me from tiring of its already irritating presence. "Are you here to finally give me an explanation who or what you are, or just to be vaguer than Celestia?" No one else was around, and the front door was shut. So no one can overhear me talking to myself. Princess Celestia, my friend. Even with no one around to hear us it would be rather respectful to address her as such. "As I told her previously-fallen sister: respect is earned, not given. While I am grateful for this arrangement of me staying in this house with her student, that does little to gain any fondness over her." I replied and turned, walking back towards the middle of the area with my head held high, nothing but the clean wooden ceiling above. "And you have yet to answer my question." You could try to at least be polite about her. "Don't try and change the subject. Answer me." Very well. "...Well?" I asked after a few moments of silence. Call me impatient, but I have the nagging sensation whoever this voice speaking to me telepathically was containing the many answers I'm looking for. That brings something up in my mind: "No one else but I can apparently hear you. Am I to assume correctly, then, that you are responsible for bringing me into Equestria?" Yes. I blinked at the straight answer. Okay... wasn't expecting it to be that easy. "Any clarification on that...?" I am responsible for brining you here. "...Oh." Can you really blame me for the lame reaction to these ludicrously simple answers? It's like a sudden mood change on the voice's part. "But why then am I here, Mr...?" For now, you may simply call me the Specter. The scoff was instantaneous; you're kidding me right? "I may as well then call you the 'Uninventive' instead." Hm. Coming from the one who named himself after the remains of a star. Oh so he has a sense of humour now? I glared at the innocent ceiling. "I will pretend to ignore that. Now, why have I been brought? Oh wait, even better; how and why have I become a pony? Unless I'm not far off from accurately speculating you're responsible for that too, 'Specter'." It would be more plausible (to Equestria's logic anyway) that the same being that brought me here was the one who morphed my body into... this. You don't dance around with words, 'Stardust Balance'; since you choose to call yourself such in this world. My power brought you to Equestria, but did not change your body; that did so on it's own accord. Oh? "To blend in with the laws and nature of this world?" I guessed thoughtfully while my hooves started pacing around. That makes sense, actually, and I can't believe I'm really saying that. Indeed- He didn't bother asking how I came to that conclusion. -The purpose behind your summon to Equestria will be revealed to you, in due time. But beforehand, I have important tasks for you- "Wait, a damn minute." I quickly cut him off, enraged disbelief replacing my previously calm voice, a hoof raised upwards to emphasize my righteous protest. "You're telling me that you brought me here, without an explanation as to why, and I have things to do for you before I find out even why I'm in this colourful world of puking rainbows and happiness?" It would be better, my friend, that you discover it for yourself in the future; where it will become more clearer then. Clearer then?! Your clear irritation and confusion is understandable, my friend. But I promise you, it will be all worthwhile in the end. For now I advise patience on your part. Patience? That's a technique I've mastered. But I'm finding his calm and patronizing tone was beginning to give me a migraine. "Well pardon me for being skeptical, taking the words of a powerful entity who decided to drop me off in Equestria." I snapped harshly, more questions in the forefront of my mind. "And for that matter: why me, than any other fan of this world? They would kill to be here, I know that much. What possible use could I be here? And most importantly, why did I take the form of an Earth Pony?" Surely at least some of these questions can be answered now, right? You were chosen. I scoffed loudly again. "By who? The Time Lords? The Jedi Council? Yen Sid? Some monarch of Equestria? Because I know neither Celestia nor Luna were even aware of my existence or that of other worlds until yesterday-" I halted mid-speech as my jaw dropped in realization, eyes swiftly turning to the still lying golden tickets reserved for me and any other pony I choose. That must be why... Figured it out, haven't you? Why else would the Princess invite you if not for fascination on her part? I imagine both she, and her sister, would love to learn more about the world you come from. "Not much to say about it, that's for sure." I grumbled before shaking my head, calming down a little. Of course I should know sooner. At the gala Celestia would likely wait for me to find a quiet spot so we can talk. Because I highly doubt she'll just plan on observing me. "I must be really losing my touch if I can't figure out these obvious things that quickly..." You've had a lot on your mind, I'm sure. I couldn't help but concur in a resigned sigh. "True. I've been far more distracted with finding a way how I got here and how to leave." Why would you desire to leave so soon? "I think you know very well why." Hmph. Then I must regret to inform you, Stardust, that you won't be seeing your family for a long time; no matter how much research you look into. Do you honestly believe any information about magical world transportation even exists in this world. In other words: I'm stuck here... excellent. Bloody excellent with a cherry on top. I lost count how many times I've sighed now. "...You still haven't told me why I've become an Earth Pony." Now that is one I can explain more easier. Because you have little magic inside you, born from a world where such power barely exists, and the fact that humans never had wings to begin with, this world saw it fit to give you the most evident form to adapt here. Besides, considering your background and philosophy, I find it rather fitting myself. And why in Equestria are you complaining so much? Wouldn't you rather be here than spend days in an educational building filled with those you despise? "Don't pretend you know a single thing about me, Specter." I replied through clenched teeth, frowning so hard I could feel my muscles hurt. "But what you say does make sense about this transformation." Indeed, a human would most likely turn into the lowest form of pony species if taken from Earth to Equestria. "No wonder I feel so incompetent..." I admitted in bitter disappointment. Never underestimate yourself, Stardust, or the type of pony you have become; Earth Ponies are much more important than you believe. They do not use magic like unicorns or alicorns, but that is because your kind is more subtle with theirs. Eventually, you will discover that for yourself. I snorted at his beyond-farfetched claim that I can potentially use a powerful energy reserved only for Equestria's inhabitants. Somehow I doubt that. "You said you had a few tasks for me?" I asked quietly instead, continuing my daily pacing. I may as well hear him out, since he was the one who apparently brought me to Equestria. But that won't stop me from pestering the voice until I got my answers. Besides, if these tasks were worth my time and interest, I may as well listen. Indeed: as you will be here for a while, it would be prudent of you to begin making acquaintances with Equestria's inhabitants- "Not if I can help it." -Despite what you think on the contrary. You cannot survive in this world on your own- "Not that that will stop me from trying." -No matter how nonthreatening it seems; for Equestria has many grave threats in the dark spaces of the world. The greater the light: the greater your shadow becomes. "If that's not a Kingdom Hearts reference I don't know what is." I rolled my eyes at the dramatic dialogue. "Seriously, you haven't gotten to the point; what are my tasks?" Your first objective is to begin making friends with this town's residents, beginning with those six ponies, by becoming closer to them and build trust. My mind slowly processed these words before laughed in scorn. "Ha! I may as well fail now. No way in hell are they going to earn my trust." No matter how nice and friendly they were. Your second task will be revealed to you after you formed a strong bond with the six, even the pet dragon of Miss Sparkle. I opened my mouth to retaliate the realistic outcome of this 'mission' when I was cut off. We will speak again when that happens. Good day, and good luck, Stardust. What? "Hang on a minute you can't just leave me to it! I haven't even agreed yet!" No answer. "Don't you go silent on me! I demand to know why I even have to do this! Give me a response right now!" Again, nothing. He's gone... Was he for real?! Did Specter honestly delude himself into thinking I will ever consider the likes of them friends? Twilight most likely. Spike possibly. But the rest of Ponyville? He may as well have tasked me to reform Tirek. Because either way it's not going to happen! Ever! I'm very picky when it comes to selecting friends, I don't just pick them randomly or right off the bat. Applejack was probably the closest out of the other five I could befriend, as I can appreciate her brutal honesty. Fluttershy for her peaceful and silent nature. Rarity because neither of us prefer getting our bodies dirty - speaking of the fashion mare it shouldn't be that much of a bother to request clothes from her; because I've been but stark naked since my arrival, and I have decency mind you. Rainbow Dash. Hoho don't make me laugh! She would be the last pony I would ever consider as a friend. There was one more... oh yeah Pinkie Pie. Least likely too; I can't stand loud noise nor too much joyful bliss. Anyone else? Thinking from the top of my head here. The Cutie Mark Crusaders? Well I have a soft spot for children, so it would be best I avoid them as clear as possible lest they soften me up a bit (but between you and me, what are the chances of me avoiding them all the time happening?). Derpy? Ehh. Applejack's family? The last thing I need is to be bombarded by all her siblings and the rambling voice of her grandmother. It's clear to me now, however, that I must at least make some... "friends" in order for me to get off this colourful world, to my greatest reluctance. At least I can attempt to make sure I don't get too close with anyone of Ponyville, because the last thing I sincerely want to do is leave someone heartbroken by my eventual departure. Sighing in bitter acceptance, my teal eyes scanned the nearest shelves as I halted my pacing. Despite what he said, Specter didn't say I should go out and make friends immediately. I still have time. As I last recalled about this episode Twilight returns to her house at the end with her friends waiting for her. I have no incentive to go out and find her right now. My hoof reached out and picked a random book with an eye-catching title. I have a whole library I can look through to pass the time while I wait. But if I must make "friends" in order to leave, then alright Specter: I'll play your ridiculous pointless game... for now- My head craned to the sound of the door opening. They're back? Well finally now I can get to business about these tickets- Oh. "Oh. Um... excuse me Stardust, I hope you don't mind me coming in..." I blinked, before releasing a bemused smile. "It's a free library, come in Miss Fluttershy." Although my curiosity couldn't be suppressed as the pegasus slowly walked in; what was she doing here? Was she in the library during a part of the episode? I can't recall the whole thing clearly. "Thank you. And you don't have to call me 'Miss', just Fluttershy if you don't mind. We're friends aren't we?" A kind smile that I'm sure would melt the heart of any brony. But me. Instead I raised an amused brow. "Alright then. So what brings you here Mi- Fluttershy? Twilight or Spike aren't here at the moment if you're looking for them." That was then a memory came back to me, twitching the corners of my mouth. Ah yes, the ponies were trying to appeal to the poor unicorn so she might take one of them to the gala. Before answering my question, the yellow pony turned and said to someone outside. "You can come in now." And I found myself taken aback by the multiple woodland creatures suddenly poured into the building. A bunny, a squirrel and three birds, to be specific. Fluttershy must have noticed the look of puzzlement. "I hope you don't mind, but I wanted to clean up the library a little for Twilight. I thought it would be nice of me to be a good friend for her. And for you too!" She quickly added that last part in nervousness. I couldn't resist the smirk. "Hoping to get in Twilight's good graces so she may take you to the gala?" I didn't bother pointing out the fact that the library was clean enough before the filthy animals the pegasus brought along came in. She halted midway from giving a bunny a brush, which I won't ask where it came from. "What? Oh no! I would never-!" "It's alright Fluttershy. Feel free to dust away the library all you wish. I'm sure Twilight will appreciate it. Just as long as you don't distract me from my reading." With that I returned to the book, ignoring the grateful thanks from her. And just to make sure there won't be any interruptions, my hoof quickly reached and grabbed the two tickets at the other side of the table, hiding them from sight of the pegasus of her little friends. The last thing I needed was to be in Twilight's position. A gasp. "Fluttershy, not you too!" "You're honestly surprised?" I said casually without turning to the distraught-sounding unicorn, eyes still focused on the words of the book. Not much reading was done much on my part, as, not that I will ever admit this to anybody, I was busy listening to the lullaby of the theme song by Fluttershy. Normally I would have snapped for this much noise in a library. But hey I was in college, people would never shut up in one there. Besides, the voice was soothing and lovely. Again, not that I would ever admit as such. "Oh! Well, hello Twilight." I snorted in crude amusement as the yellow pegasus feigned innocence. "I hope you don't mind, but we're all doing a little spring cleaning for you two." Really, Fluttershy, who are you trying to fool? My young sister can come up with better excuses. "It's Summer." My head perked up at that. "It is...?" Funny, it was Winter back home. I'll have to ask what the month was. "Oh-" Does she have to say 'Oh' in every sentence? "- Well, better late than never right?" You know, it wouldn't surprise me if Fluttershy was good friends with Shrek. "It was Angel's idea." Oh yeah, she had a pet rabbit named Angel. "Was it now?" I asked in amusement, raising a brow to the innocent animal in question, who was making... salad... in the library... Whatever, Twilight's problem, she can just get them to leave very soon. "You're not doing this for the ticket are you?" No Twilight, she's doing this because it was a kind thing for her to do. What do you think? "Oh no! I'm doing this because you and Stardust are my very best friends! Right angel?" At this I raised a brow and looked at the beaming pegasus. "You... are aware reaching such a level of friendship takes time, right?" Oh I forget who I'm talking to. The pegasus shrugged innocently, inciting my eye roll. And thank you Angel, for reflecting my expression perfectly. "Oh, yes: we are just doing this for the ticket." Both I and Twilight blinked at the blunt confession. Well that didn't take too long. And unless I'm mistaken that was the loudest growling of a stomach I have ever heard in my entire life, answering the bunny's offer for fresh salad... that was made by a rabbit... yeah Twilight I think you'd better say no to that. "No no no!" Well okay, not quite like that. My eyes widened before remembering how irritated she got as the episode went on. "Well this was all very nice of you and Angel, but I'm not accepting any extra favours until I've made my final decision." Jesus take a breath girl. "So I'm going to have to ask you to leave-!" "SURPRISE!" Oh hell no... "Shut the damn door!" I immediately called out as we heard the familiar voice. Too late, party remains landing on the doormat as the unicorn was instantly dragged outside. "Twilight is my bestest friend woopie~!" No! NO! I'm not putting up with this. The book was forgotten entirely as I hurriedly rushed to the door and shut it hard, ignoring the loud impact of it. Good, I can't hear the singing of Pinkie Pie. It may be considered cruel of me to leave Twilight out there but... no screw that, the unicorn can take care of herself. Sighing in relief, I turned to a curious Fluttershy and her observing pets. "...What?" "Oh um, are those tickets in your hoof?" I blinked in surprise, before looking downwards to find my own tickets were indeed still in the palm of my hoof. "You have your own tickets to the gala too?" "No Fluttershy, they're tickets to the great beyond." I replied blankly. "Oh... why?" ...Did she not hear the clear sarcasm? Sighing irritably, I held up the golden pair of paper in clear sight for her. "Yes, these are my own tickets to the Grand Gala or whatever you call it." Then something hit me as the pegasus gasped in quiet excitement. "Have them if you want." The pony's eyes widened in shock while approaching me. "Both of them? But one's for you and other to decided who to take with you, aren't they?" My shrug couldn't have been any more indifferent. "Formal events are meaningless to me, Fluttershy, I honestly couldn't care less. Take them, and just out of amusement on my end, maybe take the rabbit with you and no one else." I ignored the indignant hopping of the animal in question being addressed wrongly as the yellow pony was within feet of me. "But... it's the Grand Galloping Gala! How can you not want to go?" Surely I'm not the first pony in existence to decline an invitation there. "Simple: like this." I dropped the tickets onto the floor between us carelessly, showing just how much of a damn I don't give about the event. I don't care why Celestia wanted me to come to the gala, it's not going to happen. The pegasus gasped exaggeratedly. "But... it would be rude to decline such an invitation from Princess Celestia!" Again, another dismissive shrug. "Then it sucks for her." This time not only Fluttershy gasped in shock, but the rest of the woodland creatures behind her. What can I say? I take people by surprise. An amused smirk played on my lips as I walked past the still pony. "Take them. I have no need for them. All I want right now is some peace and quiet, not to be dealt with the same situation Twilight is in." That said, I returned to the table back to the open book. Maybe now I can- My thoughts halted midway as the yellow pegasus was suddenly at my side, placing the two fallen tickets beside the reading object. "I'm sorry." She began sincerely. "But I can't accept these tickets; they're for you and whoever you want to bring with you. It wouldn't be fair of me to take them from you. It's not right." "Life's not fair, Fluttershy." The words flew from my mouth before I could stop them. "And you're really just wasting away the tickets then; I have no need for them. Whatever it is the princess wants from me, she can come here herself and tell me. I won't go to some high-class party filled with snobbish aristocrats and arrogant stallions." "Really? 'Cause I think you'd fit right in." My head snapped in annoyance to the pegasus so dared call me that, a heavy frown on my features. Where did she come from? Where did they come from? How the hell do they keep coming in without me noticing?! Rainbow Dash smirked in amusement at my look. "Besides, it can't be that bad. Nice headbed by the way." A pause. Yes I was fully aware my hair was a current mess. But hey I was busy all day. Besides, I have no clue how these ponies even brush their hair. Instead I asked politely. "Have you ever been to a gala, Rainbow Dash?" The expression was sheepish. "Well... no, but I always wanted to-!" "Exactly so shut up." Her jaw dropped at the direct order. My eyes narrowed at the other rapidly blinking ponies. Pinkie Pie, Rarity and Applejack. Yes I remember; they were all in the library before Twilight returned. My tone turned more snappish with each passing word. "Look at you all; trying to get in Twilight's good graces and instead just irritating her. You honestly believe she would share a ticket with any of you?" "Of course she would!" Rarity replied in protest, frowning undoubtedly at my condescending voice. "We're her best friends-!" "Precisely." I interrupted her. "You're ALL her best friends, though already reaching that level of friendship is absurd in itself..." I muttered sourly before continuing with a clear throat. "You think she'll just take one of you, if she couldn't take you all? No. The most likely outcome is Twilight returning the tickets to Celestia-" I ignored their gasps of shock at my blatant disrespect to their monarch. "- Because she can't decide who to take. You may not know this, but Twilight values you all equally; she won't be taking anyone if she can't take all of you. And you pressuring her for the tickets will only make matters worse." I allowed the words to sink, not bothering hiding the smugness on my face while the ponies looked away in mixture of thought and shame. That told them. Feels rather good to tell someone off. It just occurred to me then; do I know more about Twilight right now than her friends do? Oh my God that's hilarious! Must restrain the rising smirk on my muzzle. But you know, I do wish I can fold my arms again. "Well, gee, I never thought of it that way..." Applejack was the first to respond, rubbing the back of her neck sheepishly. "I guess we've all been nothin' but selfish to poor Twilight." "Indeed Applejack." Rarity nodded in agreement, her tone suggesting embarrassment. "I feel so ashamed of myself for bothering dear Twilight so!" "Oh, oh! I know!" I sighed in exasperated annoyance as Pinkie Pie lifted her hoof as though it was her turn to speak. Uh huh face it Pinkie, it's never your turn to talk if I could help it. "As soon as Twilight arrives: we'll apologize to her!" "Great idea Pinkie!" The blue pegasus nodded in agreement before glancing at me, or more specifically the tickets lying beside me, speaking in a tone I don't like. "So, Stardust... you sharing those tickets or what?" The room echoed with my facepalm. So finally, and I mean FINALLY, the purple pony returned to her home in the most unorthodox fashion I have witnessed yet. The sound of what could only be best described accurately as "POOF!" turned my attention from the book (and if you're what the book is about exactly, and I don't know why you would, it's to do with pony diets) to an appearing Twilight and her pet. "Uhh..." The dragon mumbled in his dizzy state, clearly having unexpected they'd be teleported back to the library. My eyebrow raised in confusion; was there a specific reason why Spike appeared as though a firework exploded in his face? Hey, just because I saw the episode doesn't mean I remember every single detail. "Warn me next time when you're gonna do that..." "I didn't even know it was gonna happen!" "Hello Twilight. Spike." I greeted them casually (hey someone's gotta be the calm one), mentally counting down how long before they notice the other ponies watching by the side. Yes my argument with them about the tickets broke up with the sensible Applejack suggesting they cease bothering me and wait by the side for their purple friend to come back. "You look worse for wear." "Sorry Stardust, just one moment! Quick Spike: lock the doors!" I blinked rapidly at the tremendous speed the duo were showing in their rush to prevent any more ponies getting in the place. The front door locked, the windows shut tight, all lights turned off- HEY! I was reading! I frowned in irritation as the two leaned back-to-back and sighed in relief. Then the main light turned back on. I counted fourty-eight seconds. And instinctively my front hoofs flew to my ears. I'm admittedly a little impressed they can reach that high but still: the hell Twilight? "No need to screech." I stated off-handedly. "I can't decide!" The purple panicking unicorn began, completely unaware of the true purpose her friends were still here for. "I just can't decide! It's important to all of you and I just can't stand to disappoint any of you and giving me gifts and doing me favours won't make any difference! Because you're all my friends! And I wanna make you all happy! But I can't! I just can't!" She finished with an exhausted collapse, sounding deeply ashamed for admitting the truth. Huh... was that sympathy rising in my chest? My brief thought of going to comfort the unicorn diminished when a certain orange fellow Earth Pony did the deed for me. "Twilight sugar-" 'Sugar'? "- We didn't mean to put so much pressure on you. Ya see; we're not really here for the tickets." And you can believe those words, since they come from the mouth of Applejack. The unicorn slowly glanced up in surprise. "You're not? But-!" "We've all thought about it, and realized it's your choice, not ours, to decide who you want to take with you. We won't hold it against you." "That's right." Fluttershy pitched in, flying down to the pair and offering her support for the poor pony. I simply observed from afar, leaning against the table. Say, where'd those animals Fluttershy had a while ago go? I swear if they're doing their business to one of the books I'm going to- "It's just so awful how I - how all of us - made you feel so awful." "That's right! It's no fun upsetting your friend!" Pinkie Pie added. Why not? Sometimes it's necessary to protect your friend. I knew that much. But for the sake of not ruining the mood, for no reason whatsoever, I held my tongue. "Twilight, it was unfair of me to try and force you as I did." Rarity stated sincerely. I nodded, mostly to myself, at how well-behaved they were learning their lesson- "Yes! That means the ticket is mine!" ...Never mind. "I got the ticket~! I got the ticket~" "You'll have your wings stuffed in your mouth if you carry on." Was my annoyed glaring reply. And trust me when I say you shouldn't take my threats lightly. Well at least it had the effect, the blue pegasus halted her obnoxious excitement and stared at me as though I was an untamed animal. Did she fear me? ...Good. I ignored the disapproving gaze from Applejack. "Uh on second thought: I haven't perfected my signature moves for the Wonderbolts anyway." The Wonder-who now? Whatever, her affairs were her own. "I don't need that ticket either." That's what I thought. Shaking my head as the orange pony continued consulting Twilight, my gaze rested on the book, this time closing it. I don't think I'll be getting anymore reading right now. Plus it appeared to be nighttime, just what time was it anyway? "- but Stardust made us realize how un-gum we were making you." ...Wait what? My head whipped around in question at the mention of my temporary name, genuinely confused. How what I was making them realize? "He told us just how much pressure we were puttin' on you." What, no! Leave me out of this! I turned away as the ponies and lizard turned to me as though I was going to say something. In their dreams! "We're sorry Twilight!" I looked back as the now-calm pony smiled at the chorus of apologies from her faithful friends, but never mind that. Well at least all seems well again. I sighed in relief, glad to have been forgotten again. Wow, I have issues... "Spike, take down a note." Oh that reminds me! I slapped my forehead in surprise, I need that dragon to write a return note as well! "'Dear Princess Celestia; I've learnt that one of the joys of friendship is sharing your blessings. But when's there not enough blessings to go around, having more of your friends can make you feel pretty awful'-" Well today I've learnt one of the many diets a pony can have, and will probably forget it the next day. And while she's doing this an idea popped up when I watched her own tickets floating above our heads. Immediately grabbing the two on my end (honestly surprised no one tried to grab them yet) and gently placing with the other golden two inside the letter, ignoring the curious looks of the others. "- 'returning both tickets to the Grand Galloping Gala.'" "WHAT?!" Indoor voices people, hello?! I rubbed my poor ears as they were oblivious to my glare. "'If my friends can't all go: I don't wanna go either!'" Twilight finished proudly, smirking confidently at her own words. She could just ask for more- no wait, Twilight's far too humble for that. I couldn't help but mirror the expression. "I told you all so." I commented. "Well, yeah but-! Twilight; yer don't have to do that!" Applejack said in shock. "Nope, I've made up my mind." "As have I." I paused before shrugging as the rest turned to me, Spike preparing to send the letter away. "Well, I've decided ages ago when the tickets were first given to me. I'm sticking around." "Oh yeah." Twilight said as though remembering something. "Spike did mention you got your own tickets. Speaking of which; Spike, you can send the letter now. Wait, Stardust, you're not going either?" "No. I'm returning them the same manner you are." I nodded to the dragon who then just sent the letter with his green magic fire. How? I'll probably never know. "No way am I going to some event just because the princess wants me to." "Huh?" Oh look genuinely perplexed you are Twilight. "Why not?" "I have better things to do." I rolled my eyes at their dropped jaws. "Don't give those looks. My time is better suited for researching what I'm looking for, not to hang around with others for mindless conversations and eat and rink until I've fallen unconscious by the stuff." "Well... that's okay." Fluttershy spoke up. "But Twilight, you won't be going to the gala either..." "It's okay girls. I couldn't possibly enjoy myself without my best friends there with me." She stated sincerely as the rest group-hugged the unicorn, me stepping out of the way next to the dragon and observing with a small smile. "So I'd rather not go at all." Well, you're a better pony than me then, Twilight... And Spike suddenly making noises as though he's resisting throwing up causing to glance down at him. Ah yes, here comes the happy finale to this episode... "Well wallop my withers Spike!" What the hell did she just say? "Isn't that just like a boy? Can't handle the least bit of sentim- hey!" The surprised Earth Pony was cut off as my hoof immediately forcefully pushed her out of the way of the green fire. "Whoa nelly!" Now that was a term I understood. "You're welcome." I said flatly while looking up with the rest. Well what do you know? Another letter. I wonder what this one's going to be about...? "A letter from the Princess? That was fast." "No, a fan letter." I muttered sarcastically as Spike took the falling object and started reading its contents to the audience. "'My faithful student Twilight. Why didn't you just say so in the first place?'" I snickered quietly at thought of Celestia purposely writing that in a patronizing tone. And was it just me or did those handful of tickets just pop out because of the timing? "Seven tickets to the Grand Galloping Gala!" Spike exclaimed as he held up the golden papers in question. Collective gasps? Check. "Now we can all go!" Twilight stated happily, and my tiny smile easily evaporated. "Well, have fun all of you." There were only seven after all, for each of the Mane Six and the dragon. Celestia must have forgotten about my existence... eh, that wasn't hard to do anyway. At least now I have a better excuse now why I can't go, I watched as the ponies excitedly exited the library with their individual piece of paper, not at all feeling sorry for myself. I wonder if there's any chocolate in the fridge- A bright green light caused me to look back, as Spike was given another letter with an added ticket. My stomach instantly dropped as Spike called out. "Hey Stardust, you can have this ticket!" Oh for the love of-! "No thank you." I said bluntly before turning towards where the kitchen was. Yet the lizard persisted by running towards me across the room, holding the two papers up. "I said I don't want it." My tone was firm, allowing no room for argument. But, to my growing annoyance, he protested anyway, flashing my apparent invitation. "Come on Stardust! It's the Grand Galloping Gala! How can you not want to go?!" "...Would you like me to repeat the same answer I gave to Fluttershy about the matter?" The unamused lizard raised a perplexed brow. "But... just how can you say no to such an honoured invitation?" The tone of shock incited me to roll my eyes. "Seriously Spike? Not every person- er pony has the same mindset. What reason, exactly what motivation, do I have for even considering going there?" "Cakes. Fun. Dancin'. Meeting famous ponies from across the land." Our heads turned to the answering Earth Pony, who simply smiled while approaching us. Didn't all the mares just leave? "I know earlier you said you don't wanna go, Stardust. But do you really wanna be alone while everyone else is havin' fun?" "...Would you like me to be honest, my dear?" "Um... sure." "Then yes." She had the gall to roll her eyes at me. "Listen here sugarcube." I felt my eye twitch at the way I was being addressed. "I don't know what's causin' yer to act so cranky, but ya can't spend your entire time shuttin' yerself away like this! It's unhealthy for a pony to be distant to others! Just crack a smile and have fun, as Pinkie'd say." "If it's such a bother to you, then just go; don't let my attitude be such an inconvenience to you and the rest. It's my choice whether I want to go or not." Why were even they still here? "Besides, what's the point of me even going? There's no logic behind it!" "Of course there is!" Applejack replied, her gaze softening. "We're your friends. It wouldn't be right of us to leave somepony behind." Was she for real? Well it's a good thing morality meant so little to me. "Then allow me to clear your conscious for you." I began, my tone rising heatedly as my face leaned over a little, Spike taking a step back from the look. "We are not-" "Applejack's correct, dear." Oh great. Now Rarity is adding in her unnecessary two cents. And I rolled my eyes at Spike's blissful sigh. The white unicorn walked upwards and stood next to the unfazed Earth Pony, who looked glad to have assistance on this argument. "While it is your decision whether you wish to go or not, I must implore to you, Stardust, that it would be rather unfair to simply leave you behind. So, I ask of you on behalf of myself, Applejack, Spike and the others: please come with us. Just do us this tiny favour. It would make us happy." "...What would I get in return?" I should decline. I REALLY should decline. My patience is dropping drastically. But... my curiosity, my godforsaken curiosity... is replacing the patience instead of irritation; what would I get in exchange for doing this simple thing for the ponies? Well, simple for them, but I just don't do parties. End of story. I'll make that clear when she answers. "Whatever you desire." ...Eh? "Pardon?" "We will do whatever it is you ask of us in the future, as one friend to another, provided it is within our power to do so." Rarity replied my earnest confusion with a certain smile. She wasn't kidding... She can't actually be serious? The prospect seemed... too good to be true. But then again, the most likely thing I would waste this returned favour on would be to request some peace and quiet on my part. Of course, Applejack was rather hesitant in the idea. "Uhh Rarity, I don't know if we should make a deal like that without consultin' the others-" "Done." The word flew from my mouth before I could even think about it. Well... too little too late now I suppose. Just like that I was persuaded... I know completely now I have issues. But...I could use the help of these ponies sometime in the future, possibly, if I needed to get out of a sticky situation or if I required total isolation, of course. And Specter did say in order for me to know what's going on I must make friends with this world's main characters first. Besides, who would say no to the Mane Six owing you a favour? But at least it also got this nauseating argument to end. Rarity grinned perfect white teeth at me, and suddenly I wanted to take back my acceptance. Applejack looked uncertain at me, as though I was the last pony she would ever consider owing anyone anything. You're wiser than you look, my fellow Earth Pony. Spike meanwhile was smiling happily, and I shake my head in exasperation. Honestly, why do they care so much? "Wonderful. Now, why don't you join us for dinner? My treat." Eh... I glanced at the clock before reluctantly nodding. "You won't regret this, I swear." Rarity vowed needlessly I followed the three towards the front door, exiting the structure with Spike turning off the light and closing the door behind us. "I sincerely doubt that." "Oh! And before then, I will help you all prepare for the gala. You'll need to look your best for such an important event, after all." Wait what? Oh yeah the gala's a formal event. Except... "For them maybe. But I don't think I'll need any help with that-" "And tidy up your messy hair. It looks as though you haven't combed it at all today!" Ah, so the unicorn shows her exaggerate fashion side at last. I simply rolled my eyes as the friendly Rarity slowed down to walk beside me. I dare even say she was checking me out through her inspection. "Keep your hooves away from my hair-" "And sort out that uncleaned beard of yours as well!" "My beard is fine-" "Would you like it neatly curled? Or shaved?" "I swear to God if you go anyway near me with a shaver-" "It'd be best not to argue, sugar." Applejack called from the front. "There ain't no getting past Rarity when it comes to these things." Was that amusement in her tone? Great I'm being ganged up from all sides. "I'm already beginning to regret this." I grumbled out, twitching as the unicorn persisted in invading my personal space. "I see you'll be a tricky customer." Rarity finally sighed while leaning back. Tricky? Oh that doesn't begin to describe me my dear. "Seeing as how you're foreign. Oh not that that's a bad thing of course!" She quickly added as I raised an unamused brow at her. "You have a lovely accent, by the way. But I am curious... just where did you say you were from Stardust?" "...I didn't." I replied flatly, making it abundantly clear I was not going to reveal such information at the present time. Or ever, if I can help it. My stare was straight on the path, choosing to ignore the curious glance from the orange Earth Pony. "Oh... well." The fashion unicorn quickly recovered from the blunt reply and smiled for some reason. "We'll get plenty of time to know each other while we go to the gala, I'm sure. Now then, darling, what about that dreadful beard? And as for your formal clothing I'm thinking something to match your lovely coat-" I swore the dragon was snickering from the back as I groaned loudly. To Be Continued... Author's Note New avatar. I leave it to you to decide if should keep it or revert back to the old one. Have a nice day!
Chapter Nineteen: A Deceive and Negotiate Episode Chapter Nineteen: A Deceive and Negotiate Episode Basket? Check. Brownies and bottle of soda? Check. An infatuated dragon departing with the eye-batting fashioner of Ponyville? Check. A prepared plan, and back-up plan just in case? Check. I'm good to go. What was I doing you ask? Why intend to follow and observe Spike and Rarity of course. Why? Because, my friends, I know what occurs during their day out together, the situation they face and the enemies that will abduct the white unicorn when they least expect it. I have seen this episode, and when I heard today that Spike was leaving to some area where the two will uncover various gems, I resorted to packing immediately. In fact, this was the first MLP episode I ever watched. I was wondering when it would reach this point in time. But while my mind dwelled on other things - such as Specter, Celestia and Twilight as examples - I hastily prepared as soon as the gleeful Spike informed me what he was doing today before finding something to help carry any gems he and Rarity find. My motivation for helping them out? Anything to keep my mind from the previous conversation with that monarch, really. Now the two were leaving. But why follow straight afterwards? I'll give them ten minutes at best before pursuing the pair, and I walked towards the main room window and had to roll my eyes at the sight of the lizard almost literally drooling from walking beside his crush. You'd think Twilight would have taught him some manners when around a lady... or mare. Speak of the pony. The sound of the front door opening again alerted me to her presence, as the purple unicorn entered the library alongside a certain blue pegasus, chatting excitedly. "That was impressive, Rainbow Dash; two point ten seconds from utilizing your Sonic Rainboom." "Psh. I can do it again under zero point one second." The arrogant blue mare responded with pride while the pair walked past me, thankfully focused with talking to one another and not noticing my presence. As they moved further into the library, I carefully walked towards the open doorway, intending to depart without informing anyone as to where I was going or what I was planning to do- "Oh hey Stardust. Going somewhere?" Dammit! Slowly turning around to face the curious pair, I forced a smile on my muzzle. Not to worry, I've prepared an excuse beforehand anyway. "Only to the Sugarcube Corner to deliver these brownies." I inclined to the basket containing the fresh treats on my back. One of the benefits of being a four-legged creature, I discovered, was how easy and more convenient it was carrying stuff on your back than with your hands. "Oh, okay. Curious, considering until now you delivered them on a tray than a basket." I shrugged. "Nothing wrong with spicing things up a little." "And it looks more like a picnic basket than a delivery one." Damn her observation... "There's a difference?" "Isn't that a bottle of soda?" Rainbow Dash then inquired before Twilight could reply, and I slowly glanced at the plastic sticking out from the red and white blanket. Oh fantastic. "...You never know when I'll get thirsty on my way there." I reluctantly replied. Curse me and my love for fizzy drinks... "But you can just have a drink when you get back-" "Oh would you look at the time? I must take my leave. Good day you two. See ya later." I rushed out my sentences, not wanting to lose the dragon and white mare already, leaving and closing the door before the blinking pair could form any more questions or observations. That was very close. Thankfully, the short conversation with Twilight and Rainbow Dash didn't cause a wench in my plans, as following Spike and Rarity was easier than I thought; the two taking their sweet time going outside of town. I followed them from a safe distance where I could easily hide in places just in case either glanced behind them. Of course from this respectable distance I could note the dragon repeatedly opening and closing his mouth, no doubt blabbering on about something. And poor Rarity was trying to concentrate with her horn in locating any hidden treasure. You know, you'd think considering this out land isn't so far from the town all the jewels and gems would have been uncovered by now. Ah, perfect. I found just the spot to observe the two and the whole landscape. That way I will have the element of surprise when those gem-seeking mutts finally turn up to try and kidnap the unicorn. I settled down behind a sufficient spiky rock, setting the basket down, pulling the small blanket off and looked over to the pair, who seemed occupied with tracing any sort of crystal. It'll be a while before the dogs make their move, anyway. So I have time to spare. Isn't that cute? Spike was obviously attempting to win Rarity's affections by constant chatting. News flash for you my reptillian friend; repetitive chatter doesn't swoon a woman. Or mare, if female ponies were similar in terms of romance as human women. I carefully unscrewed the lid of my drink, taking a swig of the sustenance while watching them. Oh, they've evidently found something. Wow, can Spike dig. Twilight must have gave him the TM to do so. Now he was drooling... in the presence of Rarity- sweet Jesus that's quite a pack of gems they've uncovered! If unicorns can find them so easily you'd think the majority would be fricking rich by now. Spike then reluctantly placed the found gems into the carriage. And they continued the process, the dragon digging through dirt to find the sparkling crystals and Rarity ordering him to put them in the wagon before he could get a bite out of them. All the while I was sitting back, occasionally devouring a brownie as the episode wasn't very specific in how long they were going to be here. Still, I wasn't complaining; this was quite peaceful, even if I ducked my head multiple times whenever the pair looked in my direction. One of those few moments I can just breathe in the fresh air and enjoy the outdoors. Now Rarity was rewarding the hungry dragon, I believe, as a particular jewel rose in the air via magic and into Spike's hands... who was too busy staring at the mare like she was nothing he has ever seen before. And as Rarity went off in evident search for the next pack of gems, the lizard was preoccupied for a moment valuing the gift bestowed to him from the walking unicorn. I allowed my disbelief to express itself with a quiet scoff. "Tch. Sparity..." "'Sparity'?" Gah! The sudden feminine voice had me quickly look behind me, facing the blue pegasus who decided to sneak up on me. I took breaths to compose myself as the flying Rainbow Dash raised a brow. "Did you really have to do that?" An indifferent shrug. "What are you even doing out here?" Hoping to find some Chaos Emeralds? As if. "I could ask you the same thing." "Ladies first." "Go right ahead." "..." "Cat got your tongue?" I wish a cat would swipe that smirk off your face, you Sonic Ripoff. Rainbow Dash seemed unfazed by the glare, answering my previous question. "Decided to follow ya when Twilight and I noticed you were going the opposite direction of the Sugarcube Corner." My eyes narrowed further as the pegasus decided to take one of the brownies without being offered one, popping it into her mouth before joining me with looking over the rock. "So, what are yer doing spying on Rarity and Spike like this?" Really what I needed right now to distract me. A nosy pony. "If I said 'none of your business', would it incite you to leave?" "Nope." "Then I shall ask you politely; please leave me alone." Another smirk. "Sorry Stardust, that doesn't work on me. You may as well tell me why you're watching those two. Hoping to see some romance right?" I scoffed again. "Hardly. I don't even ship the two." ...Oh me and my big mouth. The pegasus glanced at me with a raised brow. "'Ship'?" I sighed tiredly. Whatever satisfied her curiosity enough to get this mare to leave. "Yes, shipping. I'm not surprised you've never heard of it." "Well don't keep me in suspense." "Shipping is another word for pairing; a term one uses for one's ideal couple. Basically if you 'ship' someone with another, it means you think they would make a great pairing." I explained as Rainbow Dash apparently listened, her pink-eyed gaze focused as well as my blue-green stare on the pair a distance from us. "Whether said pairing comes true or not, peop- ponies in my homeland enjoy shipping others together if it sounds plausible." "I see..." I raised a brow as Rainbow Dash looked... contemplative? But my curiosity about it diminished the second she took another bite of the treat that wasn't hers, speaking with her mouth full of brownie. "Why?" "...Why what?" "Why do ponies where you're from 'ship' other ponies then?" I shrugged, having never really thought of that question myself. "It's mostly a female activity, since shipping is based around romance." "Okay. So then why don't you 'ship' those two then?" "Spike and Rarity?" The mare nodded, meanwhile from the distance Spike continued digging out more gems for the white unicorn. "Oh, where do I begin... the age gap for starters. Spike is about, what, five years old? And Rarity fifteen or something-?" "Sixteen. She'll be seventeen in three months." "That's nice. Anyway, then we have to consider their traits and personalities; I mean, what do the two have in common other than a love for gems?" "Well there's... go on." This time I smirked a little, feeling triumphant this time around. "Those are my two only mere complaints about the matter, for now anyway." Which was a lie, I had other things to complain about, but not ones for Rainbow Dash's horse ears. Two more examples in fact. One would be that Rarity, over the course of the show and according to the information of my brother, seems to take advantage of Spike's affections for her to get what she desires. The second example would be that Spike's adorable infatuation was a trope I was all too familiar with: the trope of a little boy crushing on the older teenage girl. I have nothing against the ship. I'm not even attacking it. But I can't deny the illogical parts about it. Plus I have high doubts over that white mare and young dragon becoming an item ever happening. Some would see this as pessimism. I prefer realism. If some like the pairing, that's fine. I'm just indifferent and doubtful of it. I took another swig of my refreshing drink before the mare next to me spoke up. "Well, speaking of complaints, we need to talk." The statement turned my full attention on the pegasus who was looking right back at me. Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes, obviously at my expression. "Oh don't give me that look. There's just something I want answered, that's all." "What answers could I possibly have that someone like Twilight couldn't answer for you?" "Who you are, for example." ...I stared at the pegasus for a long moment. Who I was? "You know who I am." I lied, inwardly cursing my slight hesitation. Did this mare suspect something about me that the others never noticed? She rolled her pink eyes, frowning at me. "Well yeah, but there are things about you that don't add up. Stuff Twilight has said about you to me and the girls and the things we've seen you do that honestly make no sense." To you perhaps. I raised a brow regardless. "Such as?" "You knew what the sixth Element of Harmony was, for example, as well as knowing about Nightmare Moon's return. And that you held your own against an ursaminor, a dragon and a hydra. And you refuse to give Twilight answers about it." "That's because it's quite frankly, none of her business; just as it isn't any of yours." I frowned in turn. But the pegasus didn't take the hint to back down. "Who are you, Stardust Balance, really? We know so little about you, where you come from and how you're able to fight against powerful creatures all by yourself." "Does it really matter?" Really, does it? "Of course it does!" The pegasus proceeded to raise her arms up in exaggeration. "Do you expect us to not wonder about these things you won't tell?" "Well none of you but Twilight ever asks about those events so-" "So nothing; you're hiding something from us. And we're going to find out what it is." I raised a brow at the tone. Was she threatening me? "You're no ordinary pony." "No one is ordinary my dear-" "Don't you try to be formal with me." I blinked at the snappish attitude Rainbow Dash was showing. She pointed a hoof straight at my chest. "That might work on Twilight and the others, but I' m not so gullible-" "Could've fooled me." I snapped in annoyance, an urge to fight back against this pestering pegasus rising up. If it's a verbal fight she wanted I will gladly oblige. "Now you listen here you-!" "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" A scream of horror more convincing than Darth Vader's alerted our attention then to the dragon responsible for screaming it. Said lizard had his fists in the air as he yelled in sorrow and terror, and I instantly knew what occurred. Oh for the love of-! "Nice going Rainbow Dash!" I yelled in disdain to the blinking pegasus while leaping over the rock, running towards the shocked Spike who turned at the sound of my hoof-steps. Curse that damn mare for distracting me with mere suspicions, now Rarity has evidently been abducted by those mangy talking mutts due to allowing myself in arguing with Rainbow Dash. The dragon's eyes widened in relief and surprise as the blue pegasus and I approached him hurriedly."S-Stardust! Rainbow Dash!" Spike stammered out before standing and gesturing to the hole I assume the mare was taken into. "R-R-Rarity! She's! I-! They-!" I raised a hoof to cut him off, which he obliged rather quickly as I then glanced to the flying pegasus. "Fetch Twilight and the others." It's time for Plan B. Rainbow Dash scoffed. "You know I can just go down there and get Rarity out five seconds flat-" "Twilight. Others. Now." She blinked, obviously at the growl of my tone, before slowly nodding. "Alright... don't fret Spike; I'll get the others and we'll get Rarity out in no time!" Rainbow Dash announced with determination before zooming off into the skies, in the direction of the distant Ponyville. Good, that got rid of her. "I-I tried to stop them, Stardust." The defeated tone caused me to looked down at the distressed and frantic dragon. "Really I did. But there were three of them and they had the jump on us and-!" "I don't need excuses." I said firmly as Spike continued staring at the dirt underneath us. Right then, time to boost this infant dragon's morale, by placing a hoof gently on his shoulder, causing him to look back up at me. I released a small smile to help ease the boy's nerves. "I need resolve and courage, Spike. We will rescue Rarity, together. But I need you to do exactly as I say, alright?" "But... what about Twilight, Rainbow Dash and the others?" "What about them?" I asked seriously, glancing over to the hole behind the uncomprehending lizard. "I already have a plan; one that doesn't require their assistance. But I need you to trust me. Can you do that?" "Of course." Spike replied instantly. Wait, seriously? That easily? "Whatever it takes to save Rarity." Ah. My smile widened at the innocent resolve. "Very good. Hop aboard." For once, just this once, I permitted the dragon to sit on my caped back, the circumstance being I'd hate to see Spike hurt himself depending how deep the hole was. Now, normally, I wouldn't even consider guiding a child down with me into potential danger. But I had no doubt Spike would follow me regardless instead of waiting for his mistress and her friends while I went down to begin my rescue operation, so I may as well take him along. By the time Twilight and the others get here, the Diamond Dogs would have created those multiple holes filled with dirt to keep them at bay. Operation Negotiation is a go. And my only thought while descending the hole was "Whee!" Well, I should do that again sometime soon. Dirty hole or not, that slide was quite fun; the only negative being Spike yelling a second "No!" when we saw the multiple paths before us afterwards. It's a shame we can't be here long too, I like tunnels. "Look at all these gems!" Spike exclaimed beside me as we traversed through the wide tunnels created by the dogs, pointing at many of the crystals sticking out of the blue filthy walls. I nodded, wondering why on Earth they would even need Rarity if they had all these gems, evidently enough to make them billionaires? Or maybe the currency regarding gems worked differently in Equestria. "Stick close to me." I ordered quietly. "Who knows where these multiple tunnels lead us to." Right now I was just following my own instincts. So far we haven't reached any dead ends as of yet so we might be getting somewhere. From the corner of my right eye Spike nodded. "Gotcha." Then he proceeded to whisper a vow. "Don't worry Rarity, we'll save you. Just hang in there." "She'll be fine, Spike." I assured him, glancing at the straight-forward dragon. "I doubt those dogs will do her any physical harm." Yet he wasn't the least bit convinced, gesturing in a dramatic fashion. "You don't know that; what if they're torturing her?! What if they're forcing her to find gems for them?! What if... what if...!" "Spike." I cut him off sternly, shaking my head at the exaggeration. "There's no need for theatrics. Besides, if they are doing bad things to her, wouldn't at least hear her scream-" Or whine, "- right now? These tunnels look as though they could echo for miles." I commented thoughtfully. Surely we will be able to hear the complaining unicorn sooner than later, due to her nature. "I guess..." Spike then looked at me as we passed through another of the dark tunnels, the only light illuminating the underground being the sparkling crystals. "Do you know where we're going?" "...No." "Oh... so how will we find her?" "With patience, my friend. No doubt sooner than later we'll hear Rarity or the mutts that have kidnapped her. We'll follow the noise towards our destination." "Oh, I get it! So what do we when we get there? Will you beat up the Diamond Dogs with your awesome super strength while I rescue Rarity?" I chuckled a little, the mental imagine making the idea sound even more tempting. "Not quite, Spike. Hopefully this plan will be successful without any resort to violence." Because, you know, I'm quite tired now of resolving these matters with thrusting my hooves into someone's face. I recall my negotiation tactic almost working with Nightmare Moon. But she had fallen too far into the darkness to see reason without the help of Twilight and her friends. The Diamond Dogs, however, unlike Nightmare Moon, were mindless brutes who desired nothing more than gems. I... we can save the dirt-paranoid mare without landing a single punch on anyone keeping her from us. Of course if that doesn't work... then may God have mercy on their souls. Because they'll either need saving from me... or Rarity. Really I'll be doing them a favour. "So what's the plan then?" "I'll explain the details once we find Rarity and her abductors, whilst finding a spot to hide in so we can plan from there." "Alright... but why don't you just fight them all head-on? I mean, you faced an ursaminor, a dragon and a hydra, and lived! This will be nothing to you." The lizard exclaimed in ignorance. I sighed. "Spike, let me tell you something about myself; I don't like fighting. My combat against those creatures were last resorts to save you and the ponies or buy you all time. I have no thrill out of immediately fighting someone, no matter the urge. If we come to a standstill with those mutts, I will do what I must. But right now I want to approach a more subtle solution." "Like what, talking to them?" Spike joked. "...Yes." "Oh..." The dragon said nothing for a long moment after that blunt serious answer from yours truly, looking down as though processing such a possibility. "Not everything has to be solved by punches, my friend." "You're right... but, are you sure we can't do that this one time? I mean, who knows what they'll do to Rarity if we don't stop them as quick as possible!" I raised a brow. "Don't allow your emotions to cloud your judgement, Spike. Your affection for Rarity might bring unjust punishment to the dogs if they haven't doing anything to her at all." For all the faults of the Jedi, they were right in the regard that one shouldn't use their own feelings to cast justifiable punishment onto anyone. "I guess... but there's still one thing I don't understand." "What might that be?" "What were you and Rainbow Dash doing nearby? You came here just as soon as Rarity was kidnapped." Oh, I had this excuse prepared. "Gut feeling." I replied, forcing casualness into my lying tone. "Not long after you and Rarity left, I had a feeling something wrong was going to occur to either you or her." Lie. "So I asked Twilight for directions as to where you two were going." Lie. "And as soon as I arrived I saw Rarity get abducted by the Diamond Dogs." Lie. "And Rainbow Dash followed me because she enjoys bothering me." Truth. "Okay. Well I'm glad you turned up. For all my strengths, I can't do this on my own. With you by my side, Stardust, we'll be invincible." Whatever you say Spike. I smirked a little as the baby dragon then pulled out a sapphire gem from God-Knows-Where, clutching it tightly to his chest. "Rarity my sweet. May this gem help us find you further-" "I beg your pardon; but what pray tell are you doing?!" The familiar classy voice of the unicorn we were seeking out caused us to snap our heads towards the tunnel the sound emitted from, quickly glancing at each other in realization. "Stardust, that's-!" "Come on." I said while rushing towards that direction, following the continuous voices to help our search further. "Diggers will dig; you will hold the wagon." This might be easier than I thought. This WAS easier than I anticipated. "When was the last time you two had a manicure? You're scratching my coat with those damaged things." "They dare touch her? Rarity, I'm co-! Mmph?!" My hoof quickly shut Spike up, the pair of us hiding behind a corner as Rarity was busy being cornered and served into service by the Diamond Dogs. ...Well, at least that was what they were attempting to get accomplished. "Please be quiet!" "How dare he tell my Rarity to be qui-! Mmph. Mmmmph!" I quickly clamped his mouth shut again as we observed the scene before us, the full extent of my plan already playing in my mind. "Good heavens what is that smell?!" As Rarity dealt with being an inconvenience to the mutts, I withdrew my head and turned to look at Spike, with a stern expression. "Now I'm going to release your mouth, but afterwards I expect no loud comments. Understood?" As he nodded I did as promised, the dragon staring at me with impatience. "Good, now then, here's the plan: I will distract those brutes while you carefully, and quietly, slither around and free Rarity from that attachment. Then I want you two to get out of here as fast as you can." "No problem sir." Spike saluted, fully prepared to save his waifu at all costs. But some sense of reality snapped him out of it. "Wait, what about you?" "I'll be fine." "The last time you said that I remember you getting several injuries." "Trust me, I won't be getting any this time. Alright?" Spike stared for a long moment, before finally nodding in obedience. He turned around and took a few steps back for me to begin my plan while I turned back and rubbed my two front hooves together. Alright then... no regrets! "Diamond Dogs." Their attention immediately turned on me as I stepped out of the shadows, revealing myself with firm determination. I just have to keep their focus on me, but first I needed to draw them away from any line of sight towards the doorway for Spike to get through without notice. "Who are you?" "It's an intruder!" "Stardust!" Rarity called out in relief. "Am I happy to see you. You must save me from these vile filthy mutts!" I nodded to the dramatic unicorn, before turning my attention back to the mutts. "An intruder? Hardly." I scoffed lightly, carefully walking towards them as the three dogs stared at me warily. "My name is Stardust Balance. I come here on good terms, and have a proposition for the likes of you three." "Hah. What kind of proposition could a mere pony like you have for us?" I smiled. "I'm glad you asked, my friend." Before clearing my throat for the upcoming bull-[BEEP] I was about to spew out, casually walking to the side of one wall of the prison cell to direct their view away from the sneaking in dragon. "By Equestrian Law, Section B, Article ten, eleven, thirty-eight: you have violated pony rights by abducting Miss Rarity here and forcing her against her will to seek out treasures you can find well enough on your own. You are to release her at once. Should you comply, you will be pardoned for these crimes and be issued a warning." It's always great when you're planning ahead and know what's coming. The tall lean dog sneered. "Or else what, you pony? What happens if we say no to your demands?" I raised a brow, keeping my eyes on the three while not allowing said eyes to wander to the stealthy Spike who was currently walking behind the three towards the grinning Rarity, who was evidently pleased to see him. "Are you three aware that this unicorn you are holding captive happens to be close friends with the student of Princess Celestia?" "No... but what of it?" The middle fat one asked rudely. Wow, uncomprehending or just plain stupidity? Both I imagined. "Well, I imagine that student, or the monarch in question, will not be quite pleased to hear a royal subject of hers being kidnapped by some ruffians who reside underground, would she not? And her student must already be informed by now what you have done. So riddle me this: how long do you think you have before the full might of the Canterlot Kingdom is brought down upon you?" This time the imagination of such had their eyes widened, and I repressed grinning in satisfaction. Ohh the fear of force, rather than force itself, can be quite useful. Thank you Tarkin. "So, what do you say my friends? Would you rather face the entire might of a kingdom, or release this poor mare and hunt after your precious gems yourselves?" You Gollam ripoffs. For a long tedious moment the three Diamond Dogs merely stared at me, as though unable to form a coherent response to the fabricated threat presented against them. Meanwhile Spike carefully lifted the attachment off Rarity, who nodded with the dragon before both proceeded to sneak past the dumb mutts. Attaboy Spike. The dogs then looked at each other, and I attempted not to wince at the possibility of the mare and dragon being caught by the corner of their eyes. Finally the tall lean canine cleared his rough throat. "Ahem. Maybe we have been too hasty in getting some help for finding our gems. Could you maybe ask the Princess's student to call off the kingdom from attacking us." "That depends gentlemen, on if you agree to these following terms." This was working. This was ACTUALLY progressing just fine! I look forward to leaving afterwards and showing Spike that negotiation can be a key out of situations like this. "Uhh, and what are those?" "The kidnapping of ponies? Stop. Becoming a nuisance to the residents of Ponyville? Enough. Forcing labour onto them? Never again. If I ever hear of any activity or abductions from the likes of you or your kind again, neither I nor Canterlot will spare any mercy towards your pitiful existences. Am I clear?" "As crystal." The three nodded vigorously. They were dumb, indeed, but not idiotic enough to take on an entire kingdom... or me. As the tall lean one, obviously the leader, gestured for the small one to release Rarity. Said small mutt then released a sharp gasp. "Hey! Where'd she go?!" "Oh look at that." I smirked as the three looked around wildly for the missing unicorn. "I guess she used our talk as a means to escape." The leader seemed to grasp the implications, funny enough, and pointed at me with renewed anger. "You tricked us!" "Tricked, moi? Never. My threat holds truth, and you already agreed to my terms, no?" I inquired rhetorically before turning to leave. "Like I said, if I ever hear any of you doing this kind of violation against rights again, none of you will wish you were ever born to begin with." Besides, I saved their hides more than I saved Rarity's. I smiled, reveling in my glorious and well thought-out triumph as I heard the disbelieving snarls of the dogs I left behind. My plan actually worked, what do ya know? And no violence nor torture had to be utilized at all. I felt rather accomplished for the day. These savage canines weren't stupid enough to believe themselves invulnerable from the might of Celestia, thankfully, despite all that being a lie. There are most bad days. And some good days. This was one of the latter. Now how the hell do I...? I glanced over my shoulder. "Oh, if you happen to have directions to the nearest exit, that would be greatly appreciated." And then another idea hit me as I glanced at the wagon. "And as compensation for kidnapping the poor mare..." "So let me get this straight." Applejack said slowly after the fire ponies ceased embracing Rarity and we told the tale of what happened, evidently desiring all the exact details. "Spike, ya tricked and showed an entire army of Diamond Dogs the ol' what for, all by yerself, and rescued Rarity without even breakin' a sweat." "Yep." Rainbow Dash asked next, "And Stardust, you got separated from Spike and got yourself lost during your way to Rarity's location, so you weren't there to back up Spike when he beat up all them mutts. Instead you found this entire wagon filled with all these gems." She gestured to the wagon in question I brought back up with me, filled up with the jewels I practically forced the Diamond Dogs to find around their cave. "Correct." "And Rarity." Twilight continued after the pegasus. "You can verify this story, as you have seen it with your own eyes." "Indeed." The white unicorn nodded, slipping into the tale the three of us fabricated on our way out of the tunnels after I had caught up with them. "Oh you should have seen how brave and strong Spike was, Twilight. You should be proud." We were all currently outside the dirty terrain where the Diamond Dogs resided underground, having met up with the mares as we left the tunnels. It was quite easy walking back up, thanks to the directions the reluctant dogs provided me with. During our time up we conjured a false tale over what occurred within the lair of those filthy mutts, which I concluded by saying Spike did all the work and saved the damsel in distress. Of course the two objected to giving Spike the whole credit, saying I did my part in distracting the dogs and, admittedly, completed most of the work. But I managed to persuade the two to go with my version of the conclusion. Spike was the hero today. He saved Rarity personally. I made myself bait to keep the dogs preoccupied. And it worked. Fantastically it worked! For once, just this once, something went my way! "I am proud." Twilight countered, frowning at the three of us doubtfully. "But you'll have to forgive me if I find it hard to believe the validity of your story." "Ah, well believe all you wish." I said, patting Spike's head to express how proud I was of the beaming dragon. "He was really brave today, and saved Rarity all by himself." That was true, Spike was strong-willed today and had enough courage to sneak by the rough-appearing dogs an, get that attachment to the wagon off Rarity and escort away from the mutt's location. Really, in the end, it's saving the girl that counts. Whether I ship Sparity or not, you earned the heroism today buddy. Fluttershy chose then to speak up, making a sound suggestion. "Well, I think we should celebrate Spike's bravery somehow." "Great idea Fluttershy!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed, and I think we all knew her proposal. "Let's celebrate with a party!" As I observed the mares conversing with one another and congratulating the grinning Spike for his bravery, I felt a tug to my arm as Rarity said quietly. "Stardust, a word if I may?" I nodded, following the unicorn to the side away from sufficient hearing distance of the ponies. By God, if she asks about how I arrived to help rescue her so early- "Why do you not take the credit as well?" Oh. "Hm?" I looked at Rarity curiously. The unicorn inclined her head to the talkative dragon. "You allow Spike to take all the credit, when you have done just as much to save me from those dreadful disgusting mutts. So why don't you allow yourself into the spotlight too?" I smirked slightly. "I have no idea what you're talking about, my dear; it was Spike, after all, who saved the damsel today. Not I." "Yet you thought of the whole plan. You distracted those canines to allow Spike to free and escort me out. You deserve the fame today as much as he does." "Oh trust me, I don't." I sighed as we looked over to the group, mainly on the smiling lizard. "Spike is more of a hero than I can ever be. I was simply the background dancer of this plan." I wasn't even being modest here. That dragon deserves way more fame than myself. Today he saved the fair maiden from the clutches of greedy canines, as was all part of Plan B. Though none of this would have happened had Rainbow Dash not preoccupy my time with her drivel. "Interesting analogy, but still, I must thank you somehow for helping him rescue me." Tch. If anyone should be thanking me for anything, it should be the Diamond Dogs. I saved their arses from a torturous afternoon with a whiny Rarity. Where's my reward for helping the bad guys today? I was about to make a dismissive reply before an idea hit me. "Actually, I think you can..." The unicorn turned to me curiously as I thought about it. "As you are aware, Spike holds... quite an affection towards you." "Ah. Yes I'm quite aware of Spike's feeling towards me." Who wouldn't be? Rarity smiled in amusement. "You wish for me to take him on a date or something similar to that effect?" "Not quite." I answered, turning my expression to seriousness, so this unicorn was aware what I had to say was without humour. "As you know, Spike is young... and naive. He doesn't know better. So I'm asking- no, imploring you, Rarity, not to take advantage of Spike's affections for your own ends." The unicorn blinked, obviously having no expectation of such a request. "What in all of Equestria makes you think I would ever do something like that?" "I mean it Rarity." I frowned sternly. "It's easy to manipulate someone like Spike. He's only a child still, and I would hate to see him get used around like a puppet." "Done." I raised a brow at the instant firm reply. Rarity looked just as serious. "If that is your wish, so be it. I shall never use Spike's affection for my own benefits. You have my word." I smiled slightly at the formal bow, nodding in appreciation. "Thank you Rarity." "I should be thanking you Stardust, for helping Spike rescue me." The white classy mare smiled before turning to depart. "Now, if you'll excuse me, I must find that wheel wagon with all those gems we've uncovered today. Oh, you wouldn't mind sharing some of those gems you've 'found', correct?" "Not really. Take them all." I nodded in farewell to the grateful grinning unicorn, returning my gaze to the group who continued chatting away, my eyes focused on the only odd one out while ignoring the intense stares of an orange Earth Pony and blue pegasus. You're welcome Spike, I prevented any attempt of Rarity in the future of using you as a means to an end. I am no hero. But I do my damn best to help others. I've taken this world for granted. By that, I mean I've taken this world's beautiful landscapes for granted. I've been so focused on being moody, grumpy and exhausted to even take notice of the lush grass, forests and mountains terrains surrounding this town. I recall briefly thinking about the beauty of Canterlot once, but that was to help cast aside any nervousness I felt for meeting a certain monarch. Didn't work. Where was I? Ah yes, the land surrounding me. In England there was plenty of lush vast landscapes, but I never really stood within one; having returned to this hill I visited once admist my frustration at Twilight and the others for making me that party. The glaring sunset helped make this location all the more a sight to behold. My eyes wandered all over while I sat straight, the sight of where I looked last time I visited here to help calm me down, this time munching on the remaining brownies from this afternoon, and drinking the rest of the soda. This was where Twilight and I made that deal... a deal I honestly completely forgot about. Anyway, any fear or paranoia I held over the results of my conversation with Celestia a short while ago vanquished over the triumphant glee I had over today. It was already evening and I could wipe the great smile off my face for what I've done to help them. Not only did I rescue one life today, but a whole lot more. Those Diamond Dogs would have been kissing my hooves by now if they learnt of the torture I saved them from. "Thought I'd find you here." The young dragon's voice had me tilt my head to the approaching smiling lizard. "I've only been here twice now Spike?" "It's where you went the last time there was a party in the library." He shrugged. deciding to sit beside me for some reason with a half-eaten gem in his hand. I raised a brow. "Speaking of which, don't you have a party hosted for you to enjoy?" "I told Twilight there was something I needed to do, and snuck out when everyone was preoccupied with pinning the tail on the pony." I snorted at the last sentence. "Fair enough. So what brings you here then, Spike?" "Well, I was wondering..." I sighed, already getting the idea. "Let me guess; you ponder over why I let you take all the credit for today?" "...Pretty much." I smiled slightly at the meek answer, shaking my head in exasperation. "Because you deserve the credit, Spike, you saved Rarity." "Only because of your plan." "You did most of the work." "Actually, you did most of the work, all I did was sneak Rarity out of there while you threatened those dogs with pony right or something like that." The scene of which replayed in my mind, inciting a chuckle. "Yes well... you score the most points for being the one physically responsible for saving the damsel in distress." I took a swig of my almost empty drink, the cool liquid helping me with facing the setting sun. "Still, I can't believe my plan completely worked. And here I honestly though something was bound to wrong." "...Can I be honest?" "Sure Spike." "So did I." I chuckled again as Spike laughed a little, smiling down at the lizard who took another chuck out of the gem. "Still, I am very proud of you Spike. You carried out your part with bravery and without hesitation. If anyone deserves a party today, it's you." "...Thanks Stardust." A quiet modest response. I proceeded to pat the kid's head again to show just how proud I was of him, as he then swiped my hoof off me in embarrassment. Adorable; more humble than my own little sister at least. "I'll return the favour, someday." I smiled, rather flattered by the vow. "I'm sure you will my friend." "Though, I don't think Twilight believed any of that story." I snorted loudly, returning my gaze to the far-off beautiful forests and mountains. "I don't believe a single one of them did. Pinkie Pie maybe, but I wouldn't worry about it too much. Matters such as this will be dropped sooner than later, as I've noted during my time in this world." "I guess so." Spike replied thoughtfully, before some thought occurred to him which incited a snort of his own. "Still, 'how long do you think you have before the full might of the Cantelot Kingdom is brought down upon you'? Did you really to be so theatrical?" I raised a humoured brow at the irony. "This coming from the guy who yelled out a loud dramatic 'no' not once, but twice." "Hey, in my defense she was-!" "I know Spike." I laughed lightly. "I know. I probably would have done the same thing if someone close to me was abducted." "Oh. Really?" "No."
Chapter Thirty-Eight: A White Hearth's Warming Chapter Thirty-Eight: A White Hearth's Warming "You sure you don't want to come with us? You might enjoy it." "I very well doubt it, my dear." I replied to the inquisitive Fluttershy. "And besides, I have work of my own to accomplish. What better time to do so, after all, then with no distractions?" Currently we were at the Ponyville station, the rest of the Mane Six and Spike already inside the train that will take them to Canterlot. Celestia had requested their presence to play some roles for the upcoming play, in celebration of this most festive time of year. As if the decorations around Ponyville, and constant snow falling down hasn't been indication. That's right, it's Christmas Eve. Or rather, as they call it, Hearth's Warming Eve... I wish I was making that up. After a few weeks of rehearsals, costume-designing and criticism over where to improve - the last part by yours truly - the group were prepared to depart to the kingdom. I was here to see them off. "You're completely sure?" "Yes Fluttershy, I'm a hundred percent certain." I chuckled. "You'll probably have a better time without me, anyway." Referring to the several times I blatantly told the group where to improve. Suffice to say, their acting may be the only quality that will save the play. Hey, I've read the script; the plot was [BEEP] all confusing. The dialogue sounded as though it was written by a five year old. The names of the characters were utterly ridiculous; with the exception of 'Commander Hurricane', 'cause even I'd name my own child that if I could. And I KNOW for a fact Twilight shoehorned that lesson about friendship for the final scene. A loud whistle was heard behind the yellow pegasus, prompting her to glance to the transportation. "Well, if you're really really sure Stardust... I guess we'll tell you what happened when we return." "Please do so." I gave the mare a kind smile. "You'll do great, my dear. All of you. Now, go, and knock 'em dead." "Huh...?" "...It's an expression. It means surprise them with your amazing performances." "Oh." The cold must be getting to her, as Fluttershy's face looked quite red. "A-All right, see you when we come back." I nodded in farewell, as the shy pegasus hurriedly entered the compartment, the doors immediately shutting behind her. Yeah, they'll do great. I thought to myself as the train slowly, and loudly, departed from the station, the roofs of all compartments completely covered in snow. Thanks to my criticism and guidance, they will become the best part of the play. Though honestly, Celestia's request for them to play key roles in the play at the castle baffled me a little; they weren't actors, so it was clearly favourtism. Ah, I'll scold the alicorn for it later. Now, as much as I love hanging around in this winter wonderland, there were things to be done. It was no lie to Fluttershy upon my statement that I had tasks to do. And... heave! To some effort, the large black bag was successfully pulled through the front door of the Golden Oak Library. The snow from outside followed as a trail, but that'll be easy to deal with. Ignoring the coldness of my hooves for walking around without warm clothing, aside from my cape, I shut the door behind me, rubbing my front two limbs to heat them up and in satisfaction. The first task was complete, now for the second. Getting everything out of the bag. Moving around, my hoofs reached up and grabbed the opening, pulling it down carefully so the contents within won't fall out. Thankfully, everything was sealed in nice cardboard and plastic boxes. Oh no, they're not presents, they're something else for what I have planned when those seven return from Canterlot. I proceeded to pull one item out each time, some heavier and lighter than others. So far, nothing was derailing from my plan. And it was rather, if I do say so myself, a brilliant idea. What better way for them to celebrate Christmas than a surprise Christmas party waiting for them within the library? About half of Ponyville's populace departed to Canterlot to watch that history play. Which means less distractions for me, according to the estimated time Twilight made over how long they're gone for, I'll have this party set up in no time- This is unlike you, Jack. God damn! Almost dropped the box containing the machine for melting chocolate. "Couldn't pick a more perfect time to speak up, eh Specter?" I asked bitterly towards the observation. And I was in such a pleasant mood as well... Since your friends have departed to Canterlot, I thought 'why not'? I imagined the owner of the aged voice shrugging. I am pleasantly surprised, however, by your willingness to host a party for your friends upon their return. "Yeah well, have to make up for my adamant refusal to accompany them." They - that's to say Twilight, Spike, Applejack and Rarity - insisted I go with them, even though I'm not participating at all with the production. My declination was final; from the moment I read the script, I knew it was going to be a bore for me. Even during their rehearsals, I struggled to remain interested, often wandering around through the winter wonderland I adored. You will be missing quite a historic show. Specter said, sounding rather fond of the play in question. The founding of the three unique types of ponies, uniting to create the proud and peaceful society which stands strong today. "Ruled by an incompetent monarch, no less." He continued as if I didn't speak. Pegasi. Unicorns. Earth Ponies. Their fighting amongst one another ceased by the epiphany of friendship and harmony. Why, I recall when- Pausing from removing another package out of the large plastic bag, I looked up and raised a brow. "'When'...?" Not that I care what he has to say, except if it's about my circumstance, but the voice seemed to cut himself off. But before he could continue, a knock on the door interrupted our conversation. I rolled my eyes, knowing this meant Specter won't be speaking another word anytime soon. Typical. Carefully pushing the bag out of the way, I opened the red snow-covered door. The visitors in question caused me to raise a brow. "Bon Bon? Lyra? Shouldn't you two be in Canterlot?" "Hello to you too, Stardust." The cream Earth Pony replied sarcastically, in a friendly manner. "And yes, we would be there, if Lyra here hadn't made us late to the station." Said unicorn was oblivious to the annoyed glance of her friend, instead greeting me happily. "Happy Hearth's Warming, Stardust! We would've taken the next train, but then we saw you dragging a large black bag to the library, and wondered what was up." "I see." I said dryly, stepping aside to allow the two entry. It was a festive time of year, why be impolite? "From what I understand, isn't Twilight, Spike and the others playing the main roles?" Bon Bon inquired as I shut the door behind them, raising a curious brow at the large plastic bag. "Shouldn't you be with them?" I shrugged casually. "Maybe, but I decided to stay here." "Oh. May I ask why?" An energetic Lyra replied for me, "Isn't it obvious Bon?" The unicorn pulled her own head out of the entrance to the bag and gestured to the placed boxes on the ground, grinning. "He's making a surprise Hearth's Warming Eve party for our friends!" Guilty as charged. "Indeed?" The Earth Pony sounded amused as she regarded me. "That doesn't seem like you, Stardust. Did Twilight or Spike ask you to do this for them?" What, was it that unbelievable? I shook my head. "No, this was all my idea." "I see." Bon Bon said thoughtfully, walking around to inspect the items. "That's very thoughtful of you, yet I thought you weren't a fan of parties." "I'm not." I reassured the mare firmly, pointing at the scattered boxes. "This is for them; I'll have no participation in joining the event when it begins." A roll of blue eyes. "Of course you won't Stardust..." "Oh, idea!" Lyra suddenly spoke up, as she pointed her hoof upwards. "Bon, let's help him in making this party!" Err no, no that won't be necessary- "Why, that's a fantastic idea Lyra." Bon Bon concurred with her friend, grinning. "What better way to celebrate a special holiday than by helping a friend of ours host a party for our other friends?" "You don't have to do that." I insisted, the idea of allowing anyone to help me filled me with reluctance. "I'm sure you have other things to do, ladies-" "Nonsense." The Earth Pony cut me off, adamant over her friend's idea. "We can watch the founding of Equestria next year. This is a time of working together, and helping others whenever in need." But I wasn't in need-! "Come on, Lyra." The unicorn obliged with an ecstatic nod, and without permission both started pulling out the rest of the packages out of the bag. ...Oh boy. I sighed, joining the two mares. Guess there was no choice on my part. I'd tell them to leave, but then I'd be contradict myself with my intentions over doing something nice for my friends during this festive time of year. "Well Stardust, you can't say your effectiveness hasn't been doubled with our help." No I can't. Reluctant as I was to agree, everything was progressing more smoothly with the assistance of these two helpful ponies. Any concerns of mine quickly dashed away as soon as the two proved themselves right away. Setting down the last ornament, I glanced towards the other two. Bon Bon was attending to the buffet consisting of nothing but sugary treats, and Lyra was setting up the tinsels around the shelves of the first floor. "Okay, I think that's everything." I said in satisfaction, referring to all the packages being opened. Now to deal with the garbage. "I'll throw the boxes away and-" "Oh oh! I can do that!" The lime unicorn from atop the ladder proclaimed happily, jumping off without hesitation and immediately jogging towards the discarded boxes. This prompted Bon Bon and I to exchange bemused glances. Lyra was far too energetic for her own health, but at least she wasn't as bad as Pinkie or Derpy. Picking up some of the cardboard and plastic via magic, the mare hummed as she walked towards the entrance... before immediately being thrown back into a roll across the room by the force of the opened door. Bon Bon and I were quick to catch the dazed mare, floating boxes falling by the front door. But upon hearing heavy panting, my gaze switched from the lying unicorn to the terrified Earth Pony by the door. Whooves made no hesitation to speak up, pointing outside in terror. "Monster! There's a monster in Ponyville!" By our uncomprehending stares, he shrugged helplessly, "Thought you'd like to know." Before promptly fainting on the spot. ...Hm. "'Monster'?" The cream mare beside me echoed in concern, as I slowly moved towards the front door. "He doesn't mean- Oh no..." Her words incited me to look back. "What? What does he mean?" I inquired, frowning at the implications. A monster? Here in Ponyville at this time of the year? And Bon Bon seems to know what he's talking about? Gulping, the mare explained with clear worry, "T-This only happens a few times during Hearth's Warming. A horrifying creature visits Ponyville, and feasts on the sugary treats we make. Cakes. Muffins. You name it. Its body is made completely out of snow, with ice fangs and claws and tail." My tone betrayed the dullness. "...That sounds made up." "It's real, Stardust!" I blinked at the heated tone. Obviously she wasn't tolerating my skepticism this time. "It visits only a few times to Ponyville, in no particular order- Wait, Stardust! Where are you going?!" Where else? I needed to see to believe. "Checking this apparent creature out." I replied casually, nodding to the unconscious Whooves. "Stay here and look after these two, Bon Bon. I'll be back shortly." "B-But it's too dangerous-!" I slammed the red door shut before she could even finish, the warmth of indoors quickly leaving my body. Thank God I have fur, and a cape. The former was a major advantage while trapped in this infernal world during weathers such as this. Now that, time to encounter this so-called beast. It didn't take long to track down the creature's location; the screaming and directions the citizens were running from helped. Side-stepping ponies as they ran by me in terror, I discovered there was a current festival in the middle of Ponyville; activities, stores for decorations and stalls for food taking up the area. No wonder the beast was here; the smell of the baked goods could be felt from the nostrils of those from the mountains- ...What the [BEEP]? Whoa... I was incredulous and impressed by the sight before me. 'Snow cat' would be the appropriate term for this animal; the shape and body of a feline belonging to the upper class, body completely coated in pure white snow, blue sharpened ice for fangs sticking from it's mouth, ice whiskers and ice claws from the white paws. The only thing that was remotely fur was the white and blue striped tail, with a spear of ice at the end of it. The snow cat's attention was currently focused on a pie nearby, sniffing the food with barely-concealed hunger. Well, at least it wasn't out for the blood of the innocents. But still, I've never seen anything like it. Was this another creature that appeared sometime later in the show? Why was it here now, when Twilight and the others were currently in Canterlot? Were this to return to find the town in an aftermath state of chaos, and track down the beast to its lair afterwards? If so, this was one hell of a Christmas episode. Either someone wanted to make it memorable, or they hated the tradition. Probably not the latter- I found myself stiffening as the creature lifted its gaze from the pie for a moment, then visibly relaxed as it instead turned its attention next to some sugar canes. Good. Now, how to get rid of the creature? It obviously was only after the treats, according to Bon Bon. I could make a trail of sweets leading to outside the town and into the forest. Or just use brute force and scare the creature out of town. Or maybe negotiate with it; I've been proven time and time again that almost all life on Equestria has a basic understanding of communication and can even speak in English back. "Stardust!" Oh [BEEP]... I felt much more colder than the snow was granting me, as the startled snow cat turned its ice blue eyes on me, a heavy growl erupting from its mouth. I'd look back at Lyra and yell at her for shouting my name, if I didn't feel so frozen. Time seemed to still, my green-blue eyes meeting its white irises. Well great, now what was I going to do? Feeling a few presences behind me, I heard Bon Bon whisper urgently, "Stardust, what were you thinking?! It's probably going to eat us now." "You'll be fine." I assured the mare, not sounding certain myself though, without turning to look at her. That stare of the creature's seemed to have me trapped. "Just run, run and find shelter. I'll deal with this creature." "Are you insane?" Lyra asked incredulously, and I lost the ability to roll my eyes. "What are you going to do, fight it? After it's done snacking on those treats, we'll be next!" The treats... Finding it in me to frown, I've noticed something peculiar. The creature was simply staring at me; no prepared stance to leap forward and tear me apart, just a warning growl and apprehensive posture, as though... I was going to attack it. Was... Was this creature afraid of me just as I was unnerved by it? I wasn't an expert in reading expressions, or seeing emotions behind one's eyes, but if I were to speculate, the snow cat seemed only interested in the food, nothing more. Was it waiting for me to leave, so it could continue deciding which sugary goods to take back to its home? I wonder... "Stardust, what are you doing?" I heard Bon Bon hiss from behind, feeling a tug from my cape. Ignoring that, I proceeded with my idiotic idea. Warily, I took a tentative step forward, wincing as the creature growled again. I've made stupid mistakes in the past that almost got me killed. But I'm not quite dead yet, am I? This world refuses my destruction, I doubt it's changed its mind now, especially at a time like this. A few steps forward, my gaze steady against the beast's own. Yet it made no movement of withdrawal; it stood completely still, as it now considering me a threat or not. Well, in for a penny. "Hello my friend." I said slowly, prepared to combat this snow cat if necessary. I had balance on my side, after all. All I had to do was concentrate on my anger against the best, and combine it with my desire to protect my observing friends. Though the problem being... I feel no anger towards this magical feline. Just wariness. Reaching the stall the beast was occupying, I hesitantly reached out. Not to stroke the cat, God no, not yet anyway. No instead I carefully picked up a delicious-looking fruitcake from the stand, hovering it between us. A wall of protection in case the creature decided an Earth Pony was a more ideal snack. Next, I pulled off another reckless stunt. "Here you are, my friend." I held out the plate towards it, trying and failing miserably to put on a soothing voice. "In a gesture of goodwill." Please don't bite my hoofs off. Please don't bite my hoofs off. Please don't bite my hoofs off... Cautiously, the evidently suspicious creature approached, sniffing the food offered. There was silence, apart from the sniffing of course, and I briefly wondered if my tombstone would say: Died because of the Christmas spirit. Or Hearth's Warming spirit, rather... "This is a time of year for all creatures to join in harmony." I explained quietly, so not as to anger the ice-fanged creature that was as tall as me. "Do you agree?" At that question, the snow feline slowly opened its jaw, and I felt my limbs freeze at the gaping mouth and ice fangs, ready to devour them. I heard panicked gasps from behind. Oh please don't bite off my hoofs-! I flinched, time standing still further as the creature proceeded to bite into the food and... leave the plate and my limbs unharmed. For a moment, my brain slowly processed this information, but I found myself wincing again as the creature was quick to devour the first half, effortlessly devouring the entire fruitcake in just two bites, nothing but saliva and snow remaining on the plate. ...Huh. Slowly setting the plate on the snowy ground between us, I simply stared, flabbergasted by it all. I'm still breathing... and this creature didn't look as though it wanted to go mano-a-mano on me. Quite the contrary, it looked... satisfied, turning its attention back to the food, still clearly hungry. Exhaling a breath I didn't know I was holding in, I sighed in relief. "Still hungry, my friend?" I inquired quietly, and at the confirmed noise from the snow feline's mouth, I chuckled lightly. "Then by all means, eat until you're satisfied. I'll pay for it all." The creature happily obliged. And without thinking things through, I reached and petted its side in relief. Aw [BEEP]! ...Though it didn't look as though it minded, so I exhaled, thanking God once again, and continued. Huh... the snow on its body felt like... fur. "Stardust...?" I heard someone call out hesitantly, and to my surprise I look around to see an audience. Ponies wrapped up in warm clothing, staring at me with unrestrained shock. Bon Bon, Lyra and Whooves were at the front, expressing both bafflement and worry. I shrugged, feeling whatever tension was there leave my system. "Come on over." I waved the three towards us. "He won't bite. Won't you my friend?" A growl, though not an unfriendly one, escaped the mouthful creature. "I'll take that as a yes." Beside, if it tried anything, I have it in my power to uppercut the feline. Out of the three of them, Lyra was the first to join us, looking understandably terrified. I gestured to the creature I continued petting, as it glanced at the still unicorn briefly. "Don't worry, she's not your enemy. None of these ponies are." Its wary stare diminished after a moment, seeming to accept my assurance as it continued feasting on the treats loudly. "Lyra, say hello to my new friend." "Um... hello..." Was the squeaking response, and I rolled my eyes. Honestly, have some dignity. "He won't bite, Lyra. I'll make sure of that. Come closer." Swallowing a little, the hesitant mare slowly moved forwards, amber eyes reflecting pure fear. "If he does hurt you, you can kill me for it later." "I'll hold you to that..." Lyra replied quietly, slowly reaching out as the feline's attention was completely on the food stall, placing a gentle hoof on the creature's side. Rubbing that spot for a moment, the mare slowly relaxed, joining me in petting the creature. "Huh, it feels like fur. Hey Bon! Check this out, I don't think it wants to hurt us!" The beast didn't seem to mind the loud tone. A wary Bon Bon followed our example, then a terrified Whooves, and soon the creature found itself surrounded by intrigued, uncertain and friendly ponies. And the feline seemed to adore the attention, making content noises hearing there during breaks from devouring the sugary goods. My comprehension of the situation was almost too much to bear... It worked... I don't believe it... Sabre Frost. A creature that moves across the lands to the coldest of environments, a Sabre Frost is a cousin to the Sabretooth Tiger. Typically hunting alone, a Sabre Frost is drawn by the scent of anything associated with sugar, having a curious sweet tooth. They can smell as such from an estimate of twenty miles away. The white fur is often misconceived to be snow, used for the feline's to blend in through the snowy terrain. The apparent 'ice fangs' and claws are not ice also, but fangs and ice believed to have turned blue by their ancestors during the heavy snowstorms that plagued the land long ago. A Sabre Frost will only attack others upon being provoked. But they are not usually violent creatures. Studies show that a compromise can be reached between pony and Sabre Frost by handing it sugary consumables. If approaching one with this tactic, be warned: it can smell out deception or ill-intentions. "Fascinating..." I mused loudly, reading the information about this 'Sabre Frost' after the whole even was done. "What's fascinating?" Bon Bon inquired from the side. Glancing from the book to her, I replied, "Information about our feline friend." Who, by the way, was already long gone now. A deal was made between the town - more specifically I - and the Sabre Frost after managing to convince everyone he wasn't a threat. I provided it with as much sugary goods as it desired, in exchange that it wouldn't harm anyone during its stay here. The creature seemed intelligent enough to understand and agree with my terms. And after we said our goodbyes, I warned the townsfolk that he might return next year, so they better prepare some treats for him the next Hearth's Warming Eve. It was, after all, a time of giving. "I still can't believe what happened back there," Whooves stated, clearly coming to terms with it as he shook his head. "I was certain that thing was going to attack you." Walking over, I passed the book for the stallion to read about the Sabre Frost himself. "As was I, but thankfully, balance was on my side today." "You mean luck right?" "Yeah sure, that." "Weren't you scared when you went near that thing?" Lyra asked from the side, sounding quite confused as she helped direct some of the ponies nearby to put which decorations where. "I mean, that must've been terrifying to do!" "Oh it was." I confirmed, noticing some of the workers ceasing to observe me for a moment. Ah great, I've got an audience again. "But that's the thing about courage, my dear; you do it anyway, even when you're afraid." "Ahh." Comprehension dawned on Lyra's features, as she nodded positively. "I get it!" I bet you do. "It's a shame the Mayor's in Canterlot to watch the foundation of Equestria." Bon Bon commented, smiling. "After what you did today, she might've given you a reward." A scoff escaped my muzzle, knowing full well what that would entail. "In front of the entire populace of the town? No thank you." Speaking of which, did I mention the majority of remaining citizens of Ponyville were currently in the library with us? No? Well now you know. After doing the two a favour, they decided to display their gratitude by helping us finish with creating the party. The sound of the door slammed open behind me. "They're arriving!" I nodded to the Earth Pony. "Thank you Cheerilee." Quickly inspecting the room, it was to my satisfaction. Yes, I'm more than certain that Twilight and the rest will love this. Pointing to a perfect spot, I said firmly, "Places everyone." And they all obliged quickly, carefully making room so when the mares and dragon enter the house, they'd see everything we've worked on while they were gone. Thankfully, the incident with the Sabre Frost didn't inconvenience finishing the party at all. The red door was beginning to open, and taking my place at the front of the crowd, I covered my ears in preparation for what's to come. "HAPPY HEARTH'S WARMING EVE!" ...Sometimes I despise having these ponified ears, the fact my ear infection being gone notwithstanding. Nevertheless, Twilight, Spike and the rest appeared flabbergasted by the announcement... before fully-fledged grins graced their muzzles. Ah, knew they'd immediately love it. Quickly the crowd from both sides of me moved forward to join the pleasantly surprised ponies, allowing me to blend in as I proceeded to sneak around. "A party, for us?" I heard Rarity ask, sounding flattered. "Woo-hoo!" The loud exclamation from a celebrating Pinkie Pie, as I saw leap up from the crowd blissfully. "Now this is what I call a Hearth's Warming Eve!" "You said it, Pinkie." Applejack concurred. "We sure weren't expectin' this, were we girls?" The door was closer. I politely shoved past through the crowd. "Ah, if you'll excuse my friends, Derpy must be back by now. I'll escort her here." Whooves said, exiting out the entrance to the cold wonderland while I sneakily followed him. So close... "You did all this, for us?" Twilight asked next, while I was directly behind them. Right in front of the door... "Well, it was all Stardust's idea. He wanted to make the party all by himself, but after helping us out today, the whole town decided to return the favour." I froze, feeling a vast amount of stares on me. God dammit Lyra... "Stardust?" I heard Twilight inquire, sounding incredibly surprised and curious. "Hold on, ya mean you planned all this?" Applejack asked next, sounding understandably disbelieving. Reluctantly glancing behind, I nodded to the stunned mares and dragon. "Yes. I thought I'd have a party made for you all to celebrate this tradition, as an apology for not coming to Canterlot as well, and to express gratitude for having such amazing friends." Did I really just say that? Damn you Christmas; you're making me softer than ever! "...Who are you, and what have you done with the real Stardust?" Rainbow Dash asked jokingly. The rest, on the other hand, looked rather touched by what I've done and said. I snorted. "Oh don't worry, Sonic, I blame all you for making me so... sentimental." I gestured to the well-decorated party. "Now, go and have fun. Tis' the time to celebrate with your friends." "If that's the case, then why are you leaving?" Rarity then asked. A shrug was my first response. "Well, for starters, I'm still not fond of parties, especially with a large crowd. No offence." I added to the rest of the audience. "Secondly, this isn't my party, nor tradition, to celebrate. As some of you know, things work differently in my homeland-" "Does that really matter?" The amused tone caused me to blink. "I'm sorry?" Rarity shook her head, sharing the same exasperated expression as Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Spike. "Just because you're from somewhere else, doesn't mean you can't celebrate the same tradition as us." "Yeah, who cares where you're from? You're our friend no matter what." Now it was Rainbow Dash's turn to be sentimental. "It wouldn't be fair of us to leave ya out jus' because you're from someplace else." Applejack added. "We care about you, Stardust. And it would be wrong of us not to include you with our holiday." Fluttershy said gently. "Can't you just, for once, put aside your hesitation for parties and friendship and join us in the party that you - and all these wonderful ponies - made for us?" Spike asked pleadingly. And finally, it was Twilight's turn. The mare decided to walk closer as she spoke, using a soft tone. "Friendships can be made no matter who you are or where you come from. To us, Stardust, you're family." ...God dammit. "I hate you ponies sometimes..." I blew out a breath, all thoughts of leaving diminishing by all this sentimental garbage. "For making me so soft..." "We love you too, Stardust." Rarity replied happily, all of them knowing not to take this supposed hatred of mine seriously. "As I'm sure Twilight does most of all." A growl escaped my throat as said unicorn began blushing at the clear implications, looking at the smirking Rarity in shock. Rainbow Dash didn't want to miss out on the teasing, looking around with mock-thought. "Hmm, I think I see a mistletoe. Maybe I'll-" "You do that, Rainbow, and I'll burn down the presents I got for you." I cut her off heatedly, yet the threat did nothing but incite elation within a certain pink Earth Pony. "Presents?!" I rolled my eyes at Pinkie's excited outburst. "You're the best Stardust! C'mon everypony, let's open those presents and get this party started!" Yet as the crowd began turning to enjoy the event, I noticed Spike walking towards me, beaming. "Yes Spike-? Oh." I blinked at the embrace, the gratified dragon hugging my chest. "Happy Hearth's Warming, Stardust." ...Well, I can't be annoyed at that. "Merry Christmas, Spike." I responded while rubbing his head fondly, having told Spike and Twilight long ago how the tradition worked on my world. And before I knew it, I felt another being hug me, additionally filling up the warmness in my soul. Sighing not unkindly, I added, "And you, Twilight." "And us." ...Oh no. Suddenly multiple pony limbs wrapped around me. First the Mane Six, then Bon Bon and Lyra, and feeling two more from behind which indicated Whooves and Derpy had arrived. "No, get off me. All of you, please. Stop this. Personal space is a must." Yet despite my weak half-heated protests, they firmly ignored me, chuckling at my feeble words. Obviously there was no point in fighting them. Besides... the warmth and love they were providing me with felt very... I don't know what to call this feeling. ...Merry Christmas you God damn ponies... and dragon.
Chapter Fifty-Five: Triumph of Sombra I Chapter Fifty-Five: Triumph of Sombra I "So then, just to recap: we're journeying towards an ancient empire." "Correct." "To find a solution to protect it from a possibly returned tyrannical megalomaniac from over a thousand years ago." "Quite possibly." "While Celestia is just sitting on her arse, perfectly capable of handling this whole affair herself." At that flat statement, Twilight sighed exasperatedly. "Princess Celestia has more important things to focus on I'm certain, Jack." The flimsy defense incited my frown, my gaze looking outside to the blizzard behind the window. How this train was managing to take in the full force of this storm was impressive. "Twilight, I think the plausible reemergence of one of her enemies is a little more important than just sitting on the throne barking orders at everyone." Twilight sighed again, but didn't respond. Not because I was correct - God no, she'd never admit that when it came to her mentor - but the purple mare was understandably and clearly apprehensive about the so-called 'test' handed to her by Celestia. Upon hearing at the Canterlot station what exactly Twilight's been tasked to do, it took all of my willpower not to march straight to the castle and give the white alicorn a proper and well-deserving scolding. That 'test' was just an excuse to make us, once again, clean up Celestia's mess. Hearing a third sigh prompted me to finally look away from the window. The troubled mare was looking down from her seat, pony ears drooped downwards, worry creasing her features. The reassurance immediately departed my muzzle, "You'll be fine." She glanced up at the sudden words, looking slightly startled. I couldn't help but smile lightly and place a comforting hoof on her side. "However you protect this empire, you'll pass the test with flying colours." As I've repeatedly told her back at the library; she'll complete whatever the test was. Twilight exhaled sharply, "I wish I had your confidence... How do you know I won't mess this up?" "Haven't you expressed your doubts previously in song at Canterlot?" She frowned at my joking tone, "Jack." "Because I know you, Twilight." I motioned to behind us, where our friends in the same compartment were sitting and chatting themselves. "We all do. We know without a doubt you'll succeed no matter what. You're the most intelligent and wisest pony in all of Equestria, there's no question to your victory." The mare brushed off the compliment, clearly still troubled. "And if there was?" "Then I'll yell and bark at Celestia until she makes you pass the test." I shrugged matter-of-factly. Twilight rolled her eyes, but a small appreciative smile appeared on her muzzle anyway. As I gestured to behind us again, Twilight followed my gaze to the others. "Besides, should you do fail - hypothetically speaking of course - you still have us, your brother and step-sister. We're not going anywhere, and we'll be damn proud of you regardless if you succeed or, God forbid, fail." Screw what Celestia thinks. After a moment, while catching her gaze, all of our friends smiled cheerfully and reassuringly at Twilight, who couldn't resist grinning faintly in thanks in turn, before looking back at me. A more relived and gracious expression then took over her features, and prompted my own smile. "You always know when to say the right things. Thanks Jack, I feel a lot better now. I feel a little pressured by Princess Celestia's reliance on me to protect a whole empire, but with you and our friends by my side, I know we can succeed." A sense of triumph and flattery rose in my chest. "No prob. Now keep on smiling and chin upwards, you have an upcoming test to complete, Miss Granger." Twilight rolled her eyes playfully at the teasing comparison, and I, rather reluctantly, let go of her, resuming my amused gaze at the window. Though, while Twilight was justifiably nervous in her own right, she wasn't the only one. We were reaching the recently returned Crystal Empire itself; the whole kingdom disappearing from the face of the planet a thousand years ago. Now, it's back, and, having seen the first of the two-parter and bits of the second beforehand, so had its former master. Had you ever imagined Chernabog as a pony? Of course you haven't, but Hasbro felt the need to force that rather bizarre yet interesting reality upon you. Just thinking of those red eyes, cold and sinister, warranted mixed feelings of worry and excitement. Yes, excitement. I was going to possibly meet my favourite villain of Equestria. The idea alone brought a sense to keep me on guard and ask for his autograph. The latter, that is, if he doesn't encase me in experiencing my worst fears first. "Seems I'm not the only one who's apprehensive." I glanced at Twilight's observation, a small grin on my mouth. "Was it that obvious?" She shrugged, dark purple eyes reflecting her feelings, "What's wrong?" This time, I sighed, gesturing to the harsh blizzard outside the surprisingly clear window. "I'm just a little concerned, that's all." "About the empire?" "About you and our friends." I admitted, refraining from blanching at the thought of that former king causing these innocent people to suffer. "Cadence and Armor included - who should be currently enjoying their honeymoon, mind you - if this King Sombra has returned, then we're clearly in considerable danger." The statement incited a replicated expression on Twilight's face. "You truly think he's back?" "Yes." No hesitation on my part, but I didn't elaborate. Just meeting her gaze, I knew Twilight understood my concerns. "...I know what you mean." The intelligent mare nodded, then suddenly her eyes narrowed. "But even so, by some marginal possibility that King Sombra has returned, that tyrant won't harm any of our friends. I guarantee you that, Jack." Her conviction and desire to protect our friends was refreshing. I shared that exact sentiment. "So do I, Twilight." At the vague statement, the mare raised an invisible flat brow. "Please tell me you're not planning on doing something incredibly reckless when we get there." You know me so well, love. I repressed a smirk. "Alright then, I won't." My gaze settled back on the harsh weather outside before Twilight could try and convince me out of my own plan. Beware, your Majesty. We're coming for you. What's better than snow? A snowstorm. And better than that? Not being in the middle of it. For once, I was very grateful for wearing this cape. Rarity and I were the only ones with enough sense to adorn warm clothing against this harsh blizzard. Yet that didn't stop my hoofs, limbs, chest, tail and face from shivering at the cold upon immediately stepping out of the train. Let's see now... If memory serves correctly, we're suppose to be greeted by- "Twilight!" And there we go. "Shining Armor?" Emerging from the relentless snowstorm arrived a familiar white stallion, adorning protective clothing of his own. "Twily! Ya made it!" Removing his goggles, Shining and his elated sibling quickly rushed towards each other and embraced, forgetting the cold for a moment. Wait a minute now... "'Twily?'" I echoed as the rest of us approached the two ponies, recalling the nickname previously used at Canterlot. The addressed mare glanced sheepishly behind her, prompting my amused chuckle. Twily. Who would've thought? "Very adorable, my dear." My gaze then turned to the humoured stallion. "Armor." I nodded in greeting. He returned the gesture. "Stardust." Before getting straight to the point, understandably so. "We better get moving; There are things out here we really don't wanna run into after dark." The mares glanced nervously at each other. "What kind of things?" Fluttershy asked in apprehension. "Let's just say the empire isn't the only thing that's returned." Concluded by us obligingly following the obviously unnerved unicorn. I took up the rear of the group, in case anyone needs to stop and breathe for a second. Which we will have little time for, considering Sombra will ambush us any moment. The mere thought made me want to tell the others to pick up the pace, but I refrained from speaking. Shining already made them worry with the potential attack by the dreaded King, they didn't need me to make things worse. As we walked, I contemplated, doing my best to ignore the freezing sensation in my limbs from walking bare-hoofs on snow. As I recall, as we get near the Empire, Sombra will emerge and attack us. We run towards the barricaded kingdom, while Shining stays behind to distract the King momentarily, resulting in his own horn being infested with small black crystals. Then we meet up with Cadence, who was completely and utterly exhausted from magically shielding the Empire. Twilight and the rest ask around for information, then go to the library, find out about some traditional fair this kingdom does, and hosts the event in order to bring peace and happiness to the residents of the Empire once more. That's the gist of the first episode. But you know, this all would've been avoided sooner if Celestia had just done all this herself. Nothing was stopping her apart from some apparent bull-[BEEP] test she bestowed upon her pupil. Twilight didn't deserve to handle the weight of an entire Empire upon her, and become a viable target for Sombra, who was destroyed and returned because of Celetsia. ...Huh, when thinking about it, Celestia was directly responsible for the return of many of the show's villains: Nightmare Moon, Discord, Sombra and Sunset Shimmer. All because she couldn't find a more suitable solution to imprison them, or just finishing them off while she had the chance. A wise and good monarch is one who makes sacrifices, even of her own innocence- "Something keeps trying to get in!" Shining called out, choosing now to share this information with us. "We think it's the unicorn King who cursed the place!" And how did you reach that conclusion, my friend? "But Princess Celestia said I was sent here to find a way to protect the Empire!" Twilight replied. "If King Sombra can't get in, then it must already be protected!" Whatever Shining was going to say in response, never came. A large horn-like sound erupted out of nowhere, echoing the wide snowy area around us, prompting us all to look upwards apprehensively. A horn? I don't recall a... Well then again, it's been a while since I've seen the episode. Can't remember every detail. Fluttershy gasped in horror, looking around wildly. "Ah, that's one of the things isn't it?!" "We have to get to the Crystal Empire, now!" Shining ordered. Yet any sense of urgency was temporarily side-tracked by a large sound behind us. Behind me. Immediately we all turned around, facing the giant black smoke emerging from the ground, accompanied by a sinister growl. Both horror and anticipation overtook my senses. Here he was! The common sense returned in full force, inciting me to flee from the villain along with the others. Yet as I ran, I couldn't resist the small grin on my face. I'm being chased by King Sombra. I'm being chased by King Sombra! "Go, go!" The leading Twilight urged us, thankfully grabbing Spike before he could lag behind. No need to tell me twice love! "Almost there!" Yeah, I can see it. The big blue shield protecting the entire kingdom from its former tyrant. This prompted my hooves to accelerate with the others- What the [BEEP] is he- Oh no. Having quickly turned around, Shining faced the opposition as I ran by him, causing myself to slow down and regard him with panic and annoyance. As expected, the stallion fired off a pink beam towards the wide green eyes of the smoke, which effortlessly dodged the attack, charging towards the defenseless pony. Not this time! By fusing my chaotic anger and harmonized resolve to protect my friends, balance was with me as my two front hoofs aimed upwards and clapped hard together, sending a visible shockwave towards the black smoke. The exact same move I used against those Changelings in Ponyville a while back. And thank Christ, like last time, it worked. What followed was an echoing growl of irritation, the shadowy remains of Sombra reeling back upon phasing through my assault. Immediately, I rushed forward and pulled Shining harshly by his black scarf. "There's time for heroics later, come on!" He obediently followed, and we made it to the barricade in no time. Without hesitation, we both jumped in as the furious snarl of King Sombra was heard behind us. What followed was a bright blue sky, plain soft grassy fields and an admirable kingdom in the distance, accompanied by the concerned gazes of my friends. And warmth. Oh so welcoming warmth! "Oh thank goodness, you're both okay!" Twilight cried out in relief, rushing forward to greet us. She helped her brother stand up and Fluttershy kindly did the same with me. "Yeah, thank goodness indeed." Shining said in relief himself, hugging his happy sibling briefly before regarding me with a grateful look. "Thanks for the save back there." I nodded with a smirk, "Well, Twilight would've killed me otherwise." Prompting the chuckles of the others while the addressed mare flushed. Smiling in amusement himself, Shining then nodded forward. "Come on, Cadence is waiting for us." As we followed them, I couldn't repress a grin at what just happened. Not only did I technically meet King Sombra himself, but I also saved Shining from being practically useless until the end of the two-parter. So far, luck seemed to be on my side. Or balance, or whichever. It seems that promise I made to Cadence long ago was still in effect, and probably will be until the day I leave this world. "What are ya grinnin' at, Stardust?" Applejack inquired upon noticing my look. "Oh nothing, nothing..." Just trying to refrain myself from fanboying is all. The Crystal Empire was, for lack of a better term, radiant. Just seeing it on TV didn't do the kingdom any justice. During our journey towards the gigantic castle in the center of the returned Empire, we couldn't help pausing every few moments to awe at and take in the sparkling aesthetic houses, shops, decorations, pathways and many other things. This kingdom deserved more screentime, along with Shining and Cadence; the latter of which we were about to greet. Who, upon seeing her, looked way more exhausted than I've ever seen her. Just the sight as we entered the throne room caused me to pause in surprise. The others continued approaching her, more closely being Twilight. "Cadence!" The young purple mare exclaimed happily. That clearly lifted the alicorn's spirits, as she eagerly rushed down the throne seat to greet her sister-in-law. And what followed had to be the most surreal action I've ever seen both Twilight and Cadence conduct. "Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake! Clap your hoofs and do a little shake!" Concluded by shaking their tails at one another and laughing joyfully. Shining gave me a humoured shrug while he walked by. Huh... Well to be fair, I can't recall every single detail of the episode. But at least Twilight was ecstatic to see the pink monarch. The pink alicorn then grimaced, before speaking tiredly. "One of these days we need to get together when the fate of Equestria isn't hanging in the balance." Amen. "Are you okay?" Twilight then inquired in clear concern after Cadence's sigh. Shining, reaching them, spoke on his wife's behalf. "Cadence has been able to use her magic to spread love and light. That seems to be what is protecting it, but she hasn't slept. Barely eats. I want to help her, but I need to be on patrol around the Empire in case King Sombra attempts to get in." I frowned, feeling the incentive to just turn around and get it all over with. "Hm, no wonder it's so Sombra in here." Ba-dum tss. The other mares glared behind them at my lame pun. Worth it. "You've been waiting all day to make that joke, haven't you?" Spike whispered, sounding slightly amused himself. "Who can blame me?" I replied evenly, before returning my focus on the conversation feet away. "She can't go on like this forever." Shining continued rather sternly, evidently worried for his beloved. "And if her magic were to fade... well you saw what's out there waiting for that to happen." "That's why I'm here." Twilight said calmly, confident in our ability to put an end to this plight. "Why we're all here." Applejack suddenly spoke up evenly, approaching the group along with the others, who let out a shared "Mm-hm!" And why I'm here too. Speaking of which, I should probably get to work. The sooner this is over with, Cadence can sleep, Twilight can pass her test with flying colours, none of my friends will be in any further danger for the time-being, and the Crystal Empire will flourish once more. "Stardust?" My attention returned to behind me as I was leaving the room. Shining frowned curiously in my direction. "Are you going somewhere?" I nodded. "Indeed, my friend. While Twilight seeks out a way to protect this kingdom further, I'll deal with the current menace." As expected, that caused justified yet exasperating reactions. "What?! Whoa whoa whoa whoa!" Rainbow Dash waved her hoofs in disbelief. "Wait a sec; you're not actually thinking on confronting King Sombra, are ya?" Is my flat stare enough of an answer? "Stardust, ya do remember what happened last time you fought someone evil by yerself, right?" Applejack inquired evenly, yet also sounding worried. "I do." I have the faint burnt marks under my fur to prove it. "Yet that won't stop you?" Rarity asked. "Nope." I shook my head. "Look, I'm not going to sit around and just hope that everything turns out okay. And, from everything I've learned so far about your species, it is that you're all incredibly easy to sit down and talk with. I'm not going to fight Sombra head-on, if that's what worries you." "You're going to try and talk to him." Cadence said after a moment's pause, inciting more disbelieving reactions from the others. "Stardust, no offence deary, but that's insane!" Rarity protested to the very thought. "That thing can't be reasoned with." "You don't know that." "I have to agree with her." Shining spoke up, sounding more calmer than the mares, walking up towards me. "It's an incredibly dangerous and risky plan, even for you. Who's to say that Sombra won't attack you on sight?" Maybe he will. Maybe he won't. And finally, it was Twilight who spoke next, walking towards rather calmly, but I can see the fury in her eyes. From barely a few centimeters away, Twilight met my firm stare head-on. "You promised you wouldn't do something like this again." Recalling that conversation, I nodded. "I did, but I also promised your sister-in-law over there I'd keep you all safe." "That was for the wedding only!" The mare then exclaimed in irritation and... Fear? "And let's not forget your failures over trying to reform Nightmare Moon and Discord." Oh, don't remind me. "I'm coming with you." Oh the hell you are. "No, Twilight, you have a kingdom to protect." And the mere thought of the unicorn going anywhere near that King was queasy enough. But she wasn't having it, shaking her head heatedly. "I also have to protect my friends. And I'm not going to let anything bad happen to you after back then, when you almost..." Twilight... But, instead of me responding to calm the mare down, it was her brother. He placed a soft hoof on the mare's shoulder, prompting her glance. Shining smiled confidently. "Don't worry, Twily, I'll take care of him." You, what? "We'll be back before you know it. And should Stardust's plan work, then we won't have anything to worry about. Focus on finding a way to protect the Crystal Empire, while we deal with Sombra." Blue sharp eyes then stared at me, as if daring me to protest. ...Well, Shining was a useful asset. He could help in case things go awry. I nodded in agreement. At that action, Twilight then glared at me, but not in a harsh way. "Alright, but if something happens to either of you, you'd better hope King Sombra will be merciful after I'm done with you." A rather different way of saying 'Be careful.' "I'll hold to you that, my dear." I then nodded firmly at Shining. "Let's go, the sooner this is over with, the better." He nodded back, expression as serious as my own. "You sure you know what you're doing?" "Not at all." I replied over the harsh wind, having just left through the shield out of the protected kingdom. I felt my mane and tail react with flow at the conditions. Brr, already I missed the warmth within the kingdom. So far, no sight of the King himself. I nodded, "Right, go back in the barricade and wait for me there, I'll be back shortly." But Shining, like her sister, won't back down that easily. "Sorry Stardust, but I'm not letting you face this guy alone." Eh, suit yourself. "Then let me do the talking." I said while we walked further into the snowy plains. "Even in his current state, he should be able to communicate with us." "You really think he'll listen to reason?" Who knows. "There's no harm in trying." As if on cue, the horn sounded occurred. Both Shining and I tensed up at the old-fashioned sound, indicating the fallen King's arrival. Was that repetitive horn Sombra's national anthem? Guy has poor taste, I'll say that much- Black smoke emerged before us. "There he is!" "Very observant of you!" I retorted to the unnerved stallion, quickly glancing behind me. "I'll go talk to him." He nodded hesitantly, "I've got your back. Be careful." Pfft, do you know who I am? That said, I steeled my nerves and slowly moved forward, refusing to cower under the towering green and red eyes observing me carefully. He must be wondering who the reckless [BEEP] is approaching him. Swallowing a lump as I neared the imposing black smoke, I spoke up with as much courage as I could muster. "Your Majesty." His eyes seemed to widen at that, and I quickly lightly bowed after addressing him. A little formality might help in reasoning with him. "If I might speak with you- Gah!" "Stardust!" Shining cried out in warning, before I could hear him no longer. In fact, I couldn't hear the harsh winds or anything else, as blackness enveloped the entire area around me. Hell, even the ground was nothing but darkness. And I was... Cold. Colder than I experienced outside. It felt like relentless icicles were piercing my very soul, causing my body to stiffen in frozen shock. Looking around trying to find something to see, I didn't have to wait too longer. The King gave me the honour of seeing his face. And his face alone. Stretching out of the darkness, sinister red eyes loomed above, with a black muzzle, a red horn and flaming black hair flowing through the blackness. The entire outline of the fallen tyrant was a blood red. I don't think I've felt this terrified in my life. My limbs were shaking violently, teeth chattering and my breathing was getting considerably more and more unbalanced. "Who dares approach my Majesty?" That voice! It was even heard in my head. I couldn't help but shudder, not just at the deep menacing tone, but the additional sharp fangs showing as he spoke. Forcibly swallowing my hesitation, I attempted to speak... but couldn't. He didn't seemed amused by my nervousness. "Your name, whelp." 'Whelp?!' "S-Stardust Balance." Finally, I managed to speak again. "King Sombra, I presume- Ack!" The black smoke entered through my muzzle before I could even react, resulting in me leaning onto the ground for support and coughing violently, patting my chest roughly. Jesus Christ, that [BEEP] hurt! He certainly wasn't merciful alright. "Hm. So, you are a human." W-What...?! "Your mind isn't difficult to penetrate, little man. I can see your memories, your hopes, you dreams, your... Fears." The [BEEP]...! Yet the mental swearing only amused the depraved King. "Hmhmhmhmhmhm. You should know better than to use such language in front of your betters, Mr... Wright." Feeling like I can breath clearly again, I stood up, glaring at the heartless red eyes gleaming with malice. He had no right to look through my mind like that. I already had another unwelcome presence in there making himself at home. "So defiant, too. Serve me, Jack Wright, and I will make your purpose in Equestria even greater. Never again will others look down upon you, assault you for being simply who you are. I can make you... Godlike." He can't be serious. Why in God's name would I want to serve him, favourite villain aside? In exchange for the lives of those I care about? Not happening. If - hypothetically speaking - evil did exist, it was in form of this tyrannical pony. "'Evil?' Your evil is my good, little one." Sombra clearly wasn't fazed by my thoughts. His echoing voice darkened in delight. "I am King Sombra, the ruler of fear. With every step I leave nothing but despair and darkness. I declare that good." Red eyes brightened at the last statement, causing me to wince at his sickening delight in other's suffering. Now seemed the more perfect time than ever to try and convince this villain. "You don't have to rule over anyone with fear, you know. Darkness can be used to help others." "And so it does. It assists me in reminding these inferior ponies who their greatest leader is. Fear creates obedience, but you already know that, don't you, human?" "But it doesn't benefit the world as a whole." I replied evenly, waving off the jab against my own kind. "Don't you see? What benefit is there to gain from making others suffer, to never have happy lives to call their own? What good can possibly come out of making those poor ponies your tools?" Sombra replied casually, without delay. "The future, of course. Without obedience, without reminding them of their place, there is no stability or sanctuary for all living things on Equestria. The weak are born to serve their masters, giving them a higher purpose than wasting than lives away simply finding a mate and producing children. No, I don't give them suffering, human, I give them... Hope." "A funny way of pronouncing 'slavery'..." If he could, the unfazed pony would shrug. "What you believe is irrelevant to me. But that can change, should you willingly swear your loyalty to me." He cut me off before I could retort, sounding slightly more amused and bored. "Don't think your attempts on 'redeeming' me will succeed, human. I am not that coward Celestia, who prefers having her servants clean up her own mess. All the more reason to take my side; I can sense your obvious contempt for the unreliable mare." Contempt? "I don't hate Celestia." I responded in confusion. "True she makes dumb-[BEEP] decisions and pressures one of my friends with responsibilities she should be carrying out herself, but I don't despise the alicorn that much." ...Right? Right. "But anyway, it's not too late for you, Sombra." His eyes narrowed at the lack of formality, but I ignored it. His presence was getting less and less intimidating as we conversed. "You don't have to be a tyrannical overlord. You can be a noble and fair King, ruling your Empire not with fear and darkness, but with love and darkness. None of those people deserve to suffer as they did long ago. Times have changed, Sombra, and you must adapt." Come on, let this work... ...Dammit. The stubborn King sneered. "You take me for someone who can be easily persuaded by weak words, boy? It's a shame you're so reluctant to serve me, your persistence is a useful trait." At the vague threat, my hoofs clenched in preparation. If he wants a fight, I will take him on if I have to. "Soon, the Crystal Empire will be mine once more. And my glorious power will shadow all of Equestria, and all who dwell within it shall learn to obey and serve their one true ruler!" You'll need that heart first though, won't you... Wait... The heart! His eyes widened suddenly, as though seeing the image of the object in my mind. "What do you know about the Crystal Heart, human?" So then, he can't see through all my memories. I refrained from smirking at the obvious asset. "Enough to know you need its power to enforce your rule once more. Without it, you're a mere shadow of your former self." His Highness snarled angrily. "It is only a temporary problem. It will be mine. Nopony is aware of its location." Correct, my dear King... No 'pony.' As his red eyes narrowed in rage, I finally smirked. "I'm willing to offer you a deal, your Majesty. One you shouldn't quickly dismiss." "What kind of 'deal,' human...?" "The Crystal Heart." I spoke up, feeling alot more confident than I ever was before. "I'll retrieve and deliver it to you, in exchange for you leaving this Empire and its citizens and never returning." It was a very high gamble, to put it mildly. "You can have your body back, and you'll survive, which I believe is far more important than ruling your kingdom, no?" He frowned harder with every word. "And should I refuse?" "Then I'll deliver the Heart to the new monarchs of the Empire, and they'll utterly destroy you. Plain and simple." I shrugged. Yet the bluff only incited the towering King to scoff. "You are too much of a sentimental coward to allow a life to be extinguished." "Do you really want to take that chance?" The fallen tyrant then regarded me, and I felt prickling sensations through the sides of brain, the King clearly reading my mind. Quickly, I relied on the autistic side of me for assistance, creating a storm of images and random thoughts to keep him from sensing my true intentions. After a while, he questioned rather dangerously. "How do I know you are not simply deceiving me?" "You don't." I met his blood red stare evenly, shuddering slightly at the unnerving eyes. "You've seen through my mind, you should know better than to trust a human." "Indeed..." Sombra sounded surprisingly contemplative. "Very well. Return the Crystal Heart to me in one hour, and I shall spare this kingdom and its citizens of my rule." What... Just like that? He grinned sharply. "You have the word of a King, human, should you uphold your end of the bargain." As if I'm that naive. And under an hour too, I'm not sure if I'll be able to retrieve it in time- No, no, I can do this. For Twilight, and everyone else. I must, and will, succeed. "That's the spirit." He praised mockingly. "But be warned, I do not tolerate deception against me. Should you betray my word, then I will inflict a thousand years of suffering upon you, and every one of those little ponies you hold so dear." Before I could react to the promised threat, the darkness immediately cleared, the face and red eyes of the fallen monarch disappearing. Welcoming me once more was the frozen plains and harsh snowstorm, which I was more happy to see than ever before. As for Sombra, the large smokey remains of him regarded me for a long moment, before sinking into the snowy ground below, as though he was never there to begin with. ...Thank God. "Stardust!" Ah! Almost forgot! Looking behind me, I saw Shining rush forwards worryingly, "Are you alright? You disappeared behind the black smoke." I nodded, "I'm fine... Considering what happened." He frowned questionably, "And what exactly did happen- Gah! Stardust, you're freezing!" Shining exclaimed in surprised upon inspecting me for injuries. I raised a brow, "Well, we are in the middle of a snowstorm." "No, I mean, you're almost freezing solid." Oh... What? Must be a side-effect from coming into contact with Sombra like that. "What happened back there?" "I spoke with his Highness." I explained dryly, motioning behind where the King just departed. "We've reached a compromise." Shining, understandably, didn't seem to like hearing that. His blue eyes narrowed in concern, "You've made a deal, with King Sombra?" "Indeed." "About what?" I opened my mouth before common sense intervened, inciting me to look around the area carefully. "We should discuss this inside, Armor, but we better hurry. Time is short." And Sombra might be listening in right now. Shining nodded in agreement, and we both hurried towards the large azure shield. "Let's go then. Cadence is probably worried by now. Can this deal prevent Sombra from invading the Empire?" Not if Vader gets to it first. Heheheh. "Yes, whether he wants it to or not." I'll be damned before handing over Sombra that Crystal Heart. If he wants it, he'll have to agree to my terms; which might include signing an autograph by yours truly. I won't let these ponies suffer from fear of the tyrant again. To be continued...
Chapter Fifty-Eight: The Seeds of Affection Chapter Fifty-Eight: The Seeds of Affection Been a while since I was last up here. And for good reason, I think. Between hanging out with my friends and researching as much I can about balance, the time to rest upon this hill overlooking the town had been scarce nowadays. But today, I managed to find time, immediately arriving to this place after this morning's session was completed, so I can gather my thoughts and dwell on the topic that I've been admittedly trying to forget about for a while. My... Crush... On Twilight. Not that I was hesitant to admit that - To myself, anyway - but the reality of it still sounded overall surreal; more bizarre than being trapped in a world where its residents looked as though they've been through an exploded rainbow factory. I decided now was finally the time to think about this unwarranted situation, and how best to deal with it. Though I've been handling it just fine, apart from a few embarrassing stutters and nervous expressions here and there whenever around the oblivious mare. However, my train of thought was derailed by the dragon who had accompany me here. "Hey Stardust?" Forcibly pushing the unicorn to one side of my mind a moment, I leaned my head to the side. "Hm?" Spike was lying down beside me, our gazes focused directly on the clear azure skies. "You know you can talk to me about anything, right?" Now where did that come from? "Yes, and I appreciate that, Spike." "Just checking." I imagined the infant lizard shrugged. "Because you've been looking intense since we got here." Oh, so he noticed? "Something you wanna talk about?" And possibly endanger my friendship with Twilight? Not just yet, my reptilian friend. "I'm fine, Spike." I said reassuringly. "It's nothing bad, I've just... Got a lot on my plate right now." "Huh?" "Meaning I'm dealing with a lot of things currently." "Ah." And he stayed quiet for a while. So where was I? Ah yes. My bizarre infatuation with the purple unicorn. Where do I even begin? Aside from the fact it's completely unholy and plain wrong, but in addition that Twilight deserved someone far greater than I. My species would probably kill me for having this high amount of affection towards an equine- "Like what?" God dammit. "Nothing important." I almost snapped, taking a pause to breathe deeply, Anyway, what benefit would to be gained by this crush on her? Twilight would never in her right mind return the feelings, let alone agree to date me; she's far too mature and intelligent to waste her affections on someone like me. The fact she's recently been behaving unusual as of late means nothing- "Does it have something to do with Twilight?" Spike... "You know what?" I said, standing up briskly. Spike was startled at my abrupt movement, before following suit. "I'm hungry. Why don't we see how the Cakes are doing?" His hungry expression was the only answer I needed. While the dragon was rushing ahead, eager to devour the savory dishes offered by Sugarcube Corner, I returned to my previous thoughts. As I was saying, the idea alone over Twilight and I dating is ludicrous enough; and that little picnic together during Valentine's Day didn't count. The mare was an intelligent, mature and independent hu- Individual, while I was an autistic manchild who relies heavily on others. I mean, for a start, what did we have in common? My mind began drawing comparisons. We both love books and reading, that's a start. We both enjoy learning new things, there's that. We often grow exasperated over the antics of our friends. Plus we would both throw ourselves into danger for the safety of those we care about. Apart from all that, nothing. Additionally, another factor to consider was the fact that Twilight was more focused on studying the magic of friendship, still being a pupil of Celestia's. That I understood and often encouraged of her; her desire to learn and please her mentor was something I'd rather not interfere with, my dislike of Celestia aside. Romance would be the last thing on Twilight's mind right now, and I had no intention on distracting the determined unicorn from her priorities. All in all, Twilight deserved the very best Equestria had to offer. As long as she was happy, then I'm happy. An image of a certain blue-haired stereotype from the movies came to mind, which immediately incited my irritated frown. Okay, Twilight deserved way more than THAT too. ...Also, there's the fact that I don't even have a clue over Twilight's age. I never presumed to ask. I'm guessing fifteen or sixteen, though with her Birthday a while back it could be seventeen. Heaven forbid Celestia make a fifteen-year-old into a ruler of an entire town. "Stardust?" Once again, interrupted from my thought process. To my left, I was approached by Bon Bon, Lyra and Derpy, who looked pleased to see me. The cream Earth Pony continued, frowning softly. "Are you okay? You look... Disturbed." "What gave it away?" I asked dryly, before shaking my head. "I'm fine, thank you... How are you three?" Before Bon Bon could inquire further, Derpy answered happily, "We're great! We're one our way to Sugarcube Corner to try out these rare muffins the Cakes had ordered just today! Wanna join us?" Lyra just beamed without a care in the world. ...Why not? It's been a while since I've last hung out with these three. "Funny, I was heading there myself with Spike." Speak of the Devil. The dragon was waiting for us from the other end of the street, tapping his foot impatiently. I chuckled, "The boy has a craving for sugar, I swear." "Don't all kids?" Bon Bon inquired jokingly, as we headed forward to join the waiting lizard. "So then, what's bothering you? And don't say it's nothing, Stardust, I know you well enough to notice otherwise." She added before I could answer with the automatic response. "You know me well." I replied without humour. Christ, this dilemma must be causing me more distress than I thought. "I just... Well, it's... I..." ...Genius, Stardust. "You sound nervous, Star." I frowned at the nickname, while Lyra simply smiled... Slyly, I might add. "Is it someone you're thinking about...?" Before I could quickly deny the accurate accusation, another voice interjected, "I should think so." Ohh just what I need right now. Exhaling sharply, I glanced at the approaching Earth Pony. Octavia, in all her British stereotype glory, walked elegantly towards us. "Hello dear Stardust. Hello girls." "Hi Octavia!" Lyra greeted. "I see you've finally escaped the confines of the Golden Oak Library, Stardust." The classy voice continued, and I didn't bother even looking at the mare. That incited her huff, "No need for pretended annoyance, deary. I'd assume you would be happy to view a familiar face aside from Miss Sparkle." You'd assume incorrectly. Finally meeting that pink gaze, I forced a smile. "Forgive me, Octavia, but I'm not in the mood right now to be hit on by an... By anyone. So if you'll excuse me." The grey Earth Pony blinked at my sudden departure, before pursuing, to my further annoyance. "You misunderstand, my dear Stardust." A low growl escaped my muzzle at the infuriating address, but she seemed not to have noticed. "I merely wished to interact with you once again, after I haven't seen you for quite a while, Hero of Canterlot." That stopped me in my tracks. "Hero of what now?" I heard Derpy ask from behind. "Oh, you didn't know?" Octavia proceeded to explain. "Our handsome stallion here-" Please kill me right now. "- Was responsible for saving the royal wedding between Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and Captain of the Royal Guards, Shining Armor. In addition, he has been instrumental in saving the kingdom time and time again, earning him the appropriate title." Appropriate my [BEEP]. Glancing back, I said sharply, "I'm no hero." Before continuing on my way. But God dammit, the Earth Pony refused to give up. "I respectfully disagree. Your continuous actions in Canterlot has earned you this remarkable reputation. Why, any mare would be fortunate enough to be with you-" That does it. "Look." I began after ceasing walking, turning swiftly to face the blinking mares. "I'm not a hero, and I'm not in the mood to date anyone, including you Octavia. If you want to be my friend, that's fine. But I do not see you that way, nor will I ever. To make you simply understand, I'll put it like this: I don't date ponies. Okay?" The statement caused her to frown in confusion. "But, dear, you are a-" "Stop. Calling. Me. That." Finally, she shut her mouth at my annoyed growl. Though even the others seemed stunned by my heated look and tone. "You know absolutely nothing about me, and it will stay that way until the end of time. If you have any intention of flirting with me still, then I respectfully insist that you simply sod off, before I get really [BEEP] off. Good day Octavia." My work done, I returned to heading towards Spike, who looked a little concerned by the conversation just then. Behind me, I heard multiple stomping hoofs, indicating Bon Bon, Lyra and Derpy were accompanying us to Sugarcube Corner still. "Don't worry about it." I reassured the lizard as he opened his mouth to ask, remnants of irritation leaking from my tone. "I just rid ourselves of an inconvenience." God, I need a soda... I just thought of another factor, one that should've been the most glaring obvious flaw. The fact that eventually I'll return to my home world, so dating Twilight would be pointless for the very beginning. And would I really want to potentially devastate the young mare like that for absolutely no reason? Of course not. After finishing spending time with the other mares and Spike, I managed to slip away, wishing to continue being by myself and my thoughts. And to do that I'd have to be away from the entire town a little, heading my way towards Sweet Apple Acres just to get some fresh air. Despite my initial dislike for farms in general, Applejack's place has a certain charm to it that you couldn't look at this place with disdain. Not that much disdain, anyway. Christ, I haven't been here since my training, preparing myself for the previous looming Changeling threat. Ever since Syphilis and her minions were defeated and banished from Canterlot, there was no further need for me to continue my exercises, despite my friend's protests otherwise. Nope, I was done with all that now, but I suppose it wouldn't hurt to pay Applejack a visit, since I really didn't feel like going back to the library just yet and the farm was the closest residence- Oh hello, what's this? If it ain't Tweedle-[BEEP] and Tweedle-[BEEP]. At the entrance of the farm gate, entering the place themselves were the snobbish Diamond Tiara and her glasses friend; whatever-the-[BEEP]-Her-Name-Was. Has something to do with a spoon? Ah who gives a [BEEP]? But still, what were they doing here? Why else, to pick on the three other fillies, I imagine. Welp, better prevent that from happening. I followed after the two smug-looking children. By the time I caught up - as I was in no hurry to - the two fillies were eavesdropping on something at the farmhouse, before entering the place beyond my sight. Walking over to their previous hiding spot, I listened in on what they were conversing about. "It's a pumpkin." That proud voice belonged to Apple Bloom. "Mm more like a lame-kin." Tiara replied, inciting my eye roll while her accomplice chuckled at the insult. Scathing. "Who's the new blank flank?" Oh, they have a visitor? Apple Bloom responded for the new arrival, "She's my cousin, Babs." Babs... Babs... Hm, nope, can't seem to recall anyone named that. "She's from Manehattan." Don't get me started on how stupid that pun name of a city is. "Manehattan huh?" Tiara inquired with a hint of interest. "Well, I guess you have that going for you." Impudent little brat... Having half a mind to storm in there and scold the two unwelcome fillies, an unfamiliar voice spoke up. Evidently Tiara's pet friend, "Suppose you're gonna join their club, what's it called, the Cutie Mark Crusaders?" A pause, before another unknown voice replied, "More like the Cutie Mark Crybabies." I frowned, sensing this was somehow all familiar. Wait... Blank flank pony arrives in Ponyville, joins up with Tiara and her crony... Oh! Oh right, yes, I've seen this episode. Christ, the more I stay here the more I keep forgetting about these things. I remember being basically indifferent to this episode, save for the fact the Crusaders practically rigging their ride for the upcoming parade with a bomb. CRASH! What the-?! Finally peeking my head through the doorway, my eyes widened at the incoming object, a large round pumpkin which was presumably the ride, rolling its way out the farm. Oh no you don't! Quickly, I lunged forward and, with two limbs thrust forward, caught the rolling ride before it could possibly damage the farm, two firm hoofs keeping the groaning object in place. ...Heh, guess building those muscles for against the Changelings wasn't the only thing I needed them for. Slowly, while the thing felt quite heavy, I carefully pushed, rolling the thing back inside. "Keep out the way." I informed the fillies within, passing by the happily surprised Crusaders, along with the annoyed-looking Tiara and her crony. The brown filly with a short pink mane, Babs of course, looked simply stunned. Rolling it to the end of the room, and placing it in a position where it wouldn't move on its own accord again, I released the pumpkin-shaped vehicle and stepped back, keeping my eyes on it just in case. That was close. "No one was hurt?" I asked after tearing my gaze from the machine. "Nu-uh." Apple Bloom answered, shaking her head. "But what are ya doin' here, Stardust?" Ignoring that question for a brief moment, my gaze turned directly on the other three fillies, who gulped at my expression. Pointing at the doorway, I addressed curtly towards Tiara and the grey filly, "I don't tolerate bullies, especially those who pick on my friend's sisters. Clear off, the pair of you." The two happily obliged, sending one last sneering looks at the Crusaders before running off. "Woo!" Sweetie Belle sighed in relief. "Thanks Stardust. I thought we'd never get rid of them." But I wasn't done yet, my attention then focused on the cowering tanned-looking Earth Pony, who quickly retreated behind the backs of the surprised Crusaders. My gaze did not falter, though my tone softened slightly, "No one likes a bully, kid. You're a relative of Apple Bloom's, I presume?" The filly in question spoke for her scared cousin. "Yep, this here's my cousin Babs Seed." Glancing at the Earth Pony, she looked rather disgruntled at her relative, "Although, I'm not sure why she'd pick Diamond Tiara's side jus' then." "She's responsible for this?" I inclined my head towards the damaged vehicle. At their nods, I nodded in turn. Thought so. "I have half a mind to inform Applejack about this." "Don't we all?" Scootaloo asked rhetorically, while Babs looked rather frightened at the concept, prompting my annoyed gaze. "You can't expect to get away with being a bully, Miss Seed." The young filly then muttered something. "What was that?" She winced, before speaking more clearly, "The bullies at Manehattan sure do..." ...Ah. "So that's what this is all about?" She looked away while I approached, the Crusaders stepping to the sides for me to address the young troubled filly more clearly. "Well, becoming a bully doesn't change things, nor does it make you any better than them. Is it hard for you to report this bullying to your teacher or parents?" "Freak..." No answer. "...You shouldn't keep this kind of problem to yourself." Stardust you hypocrite. "Telling either a teacher or your parents will help stop that unwarranted bullying, you should never be afraid otherwise." She hesitantly glanced up, prompting my small smile. "Look, I know what you're going through, Miss Seed. I've been bullied for the majority of my life." The Crusader's eyes widened at this reveal, a part of my life than I haven't even divulged to Twilight. "It sucks, I know, and sometimes you feel as though nothing can be done about it. Like you, I tried to ignore the problem and handle it myself. But you know what?" "Weirdo..." "What...?" Babs asked, sounding genuinely curious, as I now had her and the Crusader's undivided attention. "Attention seeker..." "I managed to tell others, in the end. And they sorted it out, as your parents and teachers will do so too." I replied, restraining the urge to place a hoof of comfort on this kindred spirit. "Don't be afraid to tell others." "[BEEP] weirdo..." Wish those flashbacks would just [BEEP] off already... "That's right!" Apple Bloom added in, now finally understanding the dilemma with her cousin. The three young fillies surrounded the uncertain Earth Pony. "You shouldn' have to deal with them bullies at Manehattan all by yerself. You've got your teachers and parents to help ya out!" Sweetie Belle pitched in, "And also don't be afraid to let your friends help you. There will certainly be others there willing to stand up for you and be your friend." Scootaloo concluded the words of encouragement, "You don't have to face your problems alone. And if they keep on bullying you, we'll head straight to Manehattan ourselves and give them a piece of our minds!" "Mm-hm!" Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle hummed in agreement. "...Well gee." Babs said while looking down, clearly ashamed. "I-I'm sorry, I just... Didn't want to be picked on here as well..." "Ya won't be! Right girls?" The other two nodded at Apple Bloom, who beamed at her relative. "We'll be here to watch your back." "R-Really...?" Hope was beginning to leak from Bab's quiet tone. At their smiles of encouragement, a small relived one spread across her muzzle. "I dunno what to say..." "You can start by apologizing for wrecking their hard work." I supplied, before walking back towards the damaged vehicle and removing my cape. While I'm here, better help with repairs. "Then you can help me fix this thing in time for the parade." What was the parade about again? Something in relation with summer and harvesting... Ah well, don't care. I'm just happy that we managed to fix the Crusader's ride in time for it. And off they go, waving to the crowd from their open window of their giant yellow pumpkin-shaped vehicle, Babs Seed having made up with them and joined them in the parade. As they waved to me while passing by down the street, myself at one end of the crowd that was still being filled, I waved back, satisfied that everything was resolved without potential harm. Like say, rigging the giant ride with a bomb. Watching the back of the wooden-machine as it continued on its way with the other vegetable-shaped vehicles, I noticed five of the Mane Six - the exception being Pinkie Pie, who was driving one of those rides herself - feet away, all focusing happily on the parade passing by them. I tried my best not to stare transfixed on one particular mare. Too late though, as Twilight obviously sensed that someone was observing her like a dumb teenage boy, and met my gaze from afar, smiling at the sight of me. And although I smiled back, rather nervously for whatever reason I might add, the unicorn then quickly looked down on the soil ground, looking positively flustered herself, inciting my frown. There she goes again, what the Hell keeps provoking such a reaction from her towards me-? ...No. She didn't... Know, did she? Glancing back at me, Twilight's smile turned rather meek, confirming these horrifying suspicions all the more. God dammit! I can't even be subtle when expressing these conflicting emotions! Immediately, I turned around and resolved to get away as quickly as possible. God forbid I have that awkward conversation with Twilight if she already knew about my emotions towards her. "Hey Stardust! Wait up!" The feminine accented voice caused me to halt. Thankfully - despite a small bit of disappointment was present - it didn't belong to Twilight. "Applejack." I greeted without facing her, hearing her approaching footsteps. "Shouldn't you be watching your sister and cousin?" "Already done so." The orange mare responded, walking around to see my reluctant face. The Earth Pony was positively beaming. "I just wanted to thank ya, again, for helpin' out my sister and cousin like that. I was worried that Babs' visit to Ponyville wouldn' have turned out so well, but you and the girls made sure she's havin' the time of her life." "It was my pleasure." I replied flatly. Wow, what was with me today? Applejack seemed to have noticed my dour mood as well. "Everythin' alright sugarcube?" Not really. "I'm fine. I just..." Shaking my head, I proceeded to walk off, yet the mare followed. "Somethin' obviously botherin', maybe I can help?" "I'm fine, again, thank you Applejack. I just... Need some time to myself, from everyone." I admitted, not wanting to offend the Earth Pony in the least... Though a small part of my mind deemed that unimportant. The Hell...? "Ah, gotcha." Applejack winked in understanding, already turning around to return to the others. "Well, if ya wanna talk about it, just know that your friends are always here to help." "Thanks Applejack." A strained smile overtook my muzzle as she nodded and walked off, followed by a mutter, "Though I highly doubt any of you can help me with this..." Perhaps a little time away from the library and everyone else will do me some good.
Chapter Seventy-Three: JaJa's Surreal Journey: Stardust Crusaders"Where do you want these?" "Section M, second shelf." Nodding obligingly, I carried the piled books on my back towards their respective places, helping the mare clean up the library for this traditional weekly day. As soon as that was completed, I walked back to the next waiting pile. "And these?" "Section S; sixth shelf on the left." This was one of of those days where I casually enjoyed; helping Twilight clean up the whole library, together. As Spike typically was busy with some other chore, I offered to help the mare, our love and passion for books getting all this done sooner than later. But there was no hurry. "And these? Also where's Spike?" "Section L, on the bottom third row. And I've sent him out to help Rarity this morning with a delivery she must make for Manehattan." "Of course." I commented knowingly, placing the books in the right shelf. "I trust he rushed out the door at the mere mention of Rarity?" "Hm, he immediately got out of bed upon the mention." Twilight responded humouredly, magically rearranging and setting books back herself, ticking off a list. Nodding in satisfaction, she glanced my way, "I think there's just the J, K and Q sections that remain." "Alright." I said, an idea popping up in my mind as we handled the last piles of literature. "So then... We're alone for the morning?" Twilight smiled slightly, "Unless Rainbow pops in again like she's done these last few mornings, hooping an early release of the upcoming Daring Do book has arrived, I'd say so." Of course. That pegasus recently visited the house and spreading to the entire town over her enthusiasm for the next addition to the series. Not that I blamed her; getting hyped for your favourite book series is something I related with absolutely. Though, as I had commented to an amused Twilight, Rainbow's excitement makes every female bookworm back home look restrained. Still, while we're alone... "And... Finished!" Twilight announced happily, ticking off the list and looking up at the shelves proudly, oblivious to my sneaking up towards her back. "And just in time too; we can help Fluttershy with- Whoa!" Whoa indeed, love. Grabbing her unsuspecting shoulder, I playfully whirled the surprised Twilight and embraced the mare, who instantly blushed at my intentions and immediately softly placed her front hoofs on my chest. The magically floating list and quill fell harmlessly onto the floor, but my attention was more focused on the mare's shy expression and sparkling violet eyes. "Since we're alone, I suppose you wouldn't object to a little quality time together before we visit our friend?" I asked teasingly, prompting the redness on her adorable features to deepen. "I suppose... Fluttershy wouldn't mind waiting a little longer..." Twilight replied shyly, grinning a little. Our faces inched closer towards one another. "It's as you said, my dear Twilight; we should enjoy this while we can..." "I can hardly disagree..." I felt her breath against my muzzle. Our pony lips were about to meet- The front door burst open. "Twilight! I came by to check if- ...Oh." As if a spell had broken, our closing eyes widened and we both looked at the smirking Rainbow in shock. Immediately, I frowned hard at the interruption. Dammit Rainbow! Twilight, also looking peeved, softly broke off our embrace, "The next Daring Do book hasn't arrived yet, if that's why you're here Rainbow. It won't be for a while at least. I told you this already." The blue mare shrugged, "Just had to check Twilight. Didn't mean to ruin your little moment there." My frown deepened, prompting her peaceful gesture, "Hey, you can't blame me for being excited! This is Daring Do we're talkin' about here! What could be more important than reading the next chapter of the Daring Do series?" Sighing tiredly, I rubbed my forehead in exasperation while Twilight smiled patiently, "I share your enthusiasm, Rainbow, but you can wait a little longer for the next volume to be released. These things take time." Rolling her pink eyes, Rainbow said exaggeratedly, "But that's just it Twi! This next book is taking forever to publish! I need that book and I need it now! I'll come by again tomorrow! See you lovebirds tomorrow!" Before either of us could respond, the stubborn pegasus flew out the library, the wind from her departure slamming the red door shut. "...I wonder if pegasus-repellent is a thing." I commented dryly. "Sadly, it isn't." Twilight said, sounding both annoyed and humoured before walking off, "Come on, let's not keep Fluttershy waiting." "So much for quality time..." I muttered, and Twilight glanced over in my direction with sympathy, flattery and bliss. A.K Yearling. A.K. Yearling. Talk about a mind-numbing revelation. The author for Rainbow Dash's adored books is none other than a pony named after a talented writer from our world, as I told a curious Twilight upon learning about the name of the author during the party. The mare who wrote the cliche adventures of Indiana Jones the Pony. Huh, you'd think that, since Hasbro was referencing the most legendary author of the modern era, those books would be similar at all to Harry Potter. If this was an implication that the Harry Potter series were repetitive and unoriginal, then I'd be insulted. "Now remember, Sweetie Belle." Rarity was telling her younger sibling by the front door, "You must be on your best behaviour while during our absence, and listen to everything Stardust here tells you to do, alright?" "That means you too, Apple Bloom." The orange Earth Pony said with a much sterner tone, "We don't wanna come back to find the library in a real mess. Don't give 'im trouble." "Sure thing sis!" "You can count on us!" "We promise we don't anything like mess up the library." I was as relieved to hear that as the mares. Yes I've been assigned babysitting duties while the others were away. Upon learning that the next Daring Do novel won't be published for an extra two months, Rainbow insisted they needed to locate the author and help her finish the book in time. Of course, you shouldn't push an author for time like that; a writer can take as long as they need to finish their work, rushing it won't do any wonders for your work. Shame Rainbow didn't know that. "You sure you'll be okay with looking after them for the next few days?" Twilight asked. "I'll be fine." I smiled, "You know how great I am with kids." Emphasized with patting the embarrassed Spike's head, prompting Twilight to giggle behind her hoof. "Are you sure you don't want me to come with you, just in case?" "In case of what?" Twilight smiled humouredly, "There's no need to worry, Jack, everything will be just fine." I should point out by now that the secrecy of my true name is no longer a factor, though I only allowed Twilight and Twilight alone to call me that. "Don't I get a goodbye kiss?" I inquired with a raised expectant brow, taking delight at the mare's flushed face. Rarity and Applejack exchanged smirks, Spike rolled his eyes and the three young fillies gasped in shock and wonder. Yet before Twilight could respond, an impatient voice rung out from a few feet away, "Come on guys! A.K isn't gonna wait for us to help finish her book! We're on a tight schedule here!" "We're comin' Rainbow!" Applejack replied, winking at the pair of us as she and Rarity said goodbye to their sisters. "We'll see you when we get back!" Rarity called out, then added to Sweetie Belle, "And remember, best behaviour. I will not tolerate you making Stardust endure any mischief for the next few days. Ta ta!" "Bye sis!" "Take care!" And finally, Twilight said her farewell, in a way which I extremely welcomed, a warm peck on my ponified cheek, "Have fun." She said before quickly hurrying to join the others. "You too." But she was far enough already, unable to hear my warm quiet reply. And then, I heard the small steps of three energetic young fillies rushing into the library, Spike following after waving to the departing mares. With a small sigh, I walked in after them, shutting the door in case they had any ideas of leaving without me noticing. This shouldn't be too bad. What could possibly go wrong-? ...Huh. Both Spike and I were already gaping as the three fillies were pulling out numerous books in a rushed pace. "Come on girls, let's see if we can find anything here about how to earn our cutie marks!" Apple Bloom, the ringleader, commanded while the other two children obliged happily. "I'm already beginning to think this was a bad idea." Spike commented lightly. Not giving up just yet, I clapped my hoofs; loud enough for them to pause and look at me. Perfect. Clearing my throat I spoke up sternly, "Alright girls, since you're staying for the time being, there will be a few rules that must be addressed. One of which being, don't mess up the library." The three fillies grinned sheepishly, realizing their error and hurriedly putting away the mess they pulled out. Though the books were clearly in wrong shelves and order now, that can be fixed later. "There will also be a bedtime, breakfast, dinner and tea schedule-" "You mean breakfast, lunch and dinner." The young dragon cut in helpfully. "That too. But we'll deal with those later." Rubbing my front hoofs, I smiled at the three fillies, "So, aside from looking for ways to gain your cutie marks, what else do you kids do for fun?" I gave up as soon as I asked that. These girls were hell bent on gaining those accursed marks however they can, stubbornly insisting that the only fun they usually have together is trying to earn their cutie marks. You got to admire their persistence though, God knows how long they've been trying. It'd be a shame if they were destined, in the end, to fulfill an unsatisfying life that their marks tell them to do. Hence why I suggested we try something I enjoy doing. Albeit to minor success. For as soon as the three trays of brownies, each prepared by Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, were laid on table, the black smoke emitting from said trays didn't bold any promises. Even Spike was blanching at the sight, but I concealed any of my true feelings behind a smiling mask. "I think mine looks the best!" The young orange pegasus said proudly. "What? Mine is obviously the most delicious-looking!" The young white unicorn protested. "Puh-lease, we all know you're goin' to love my brownies more than yours!" The young yellow Earth Pony rolled her eyes. Well, at they're optimistic about their results. "Good job girls." I said sincerely, motioning to the smoking trays, "They look very good." For poisoning someone with. "I am proud of how much effort you've put in." The girls beamed proudly at the praise, before glancing down and looking disappointed at the lack of marks on their rumps. "Guess brownie baking isn't our special talent either." Scootaloo pointed out dejectedly. Yet before I could comfort them, Apple Bloom then spoke up cheerfully, "Hey, maybe we can get or cutie marks as brownie tasters!" Uh oh. "I wouldn't advise-" Yet too late. "Oooh, that's not gonna be good..." Spike commented as the girls consumed their batch of brownies without a second's hesitation. And even I knew what was to be the outcome of this terrible mistake of theirs. "Spike, we're gonna need a mop." "On it!" "Oooh... That was a very bad idea on our part." Sweetie said painfully as her stomach growled loudly, the three girls moaning after feeling the after-effects from the brownies. Now lying down on the same bed, I opted to help them feel better for the rest of the afternoon, the evening just beginning to show its face. "...Ya think we got some sickness cutie marks?" Apple Bloom asked in sudden thought and looked underneath the cover, prompting me to eye roll from my stool. "Guess not... Ugh..." "I think you three getting better is more important than gaining a cutie mark, girls." I checked Scootaloo's forehead again. Ordinary, good. The brownies had only given them stomach ache, and thankfully not anything worse like, say, a fever. "I think that's enough excitement for one day, don't you?" "This isn't good, we have school tomorrow!" I gently pushed the worried unicorn back down after she sat up. "I'm sure Miss Cheerilee will understand if you can't make it tomorrow." I said reassuringly, "For now, I suggest an early night for you three. Who knows, you might feel right as rain next morning." "I hope so." Scootaloo said in pained concern, "We have ourselves cutie marks to get! And we won't get them from lying in bed all day... Can we?" Now that'd be a cutie mark I wouldn't wholly object to. "For now, focus on getting some rest. Tomorrow is another grand day, and I'm sure you'll feel alot better then. Sleep well girls." Getting off the stool, I was about to leave them to recover in peace - though since it's those three that wasn't very likely - before Scootaloo again called out. "Stardust, wait!" I looked back at the filly, who was still wincing in pain. "Do you think you can maybe... Tell us a bedtime story?" At the question, the other girls nodded in sudden excitement, clearly in pain but still wanting a story regardless. I smiled a little. Why not? No harm in entertaining them a little longer. "Alright." Their pained grins widened while I took my seat again, "Do Rainbow, Rarity or Applejack ready anything specific to you?" "Rainbow reads Daring Do to me sometimes!" The young filly replied enthusiastically, grinning hopefully. Oh no... "Yeah, that sounds fun!" Sweetie exclaimed for someone who had an immense stomach ache. "Read that to us!" ...Ehhh... "All three of you want me to read that?" At their stubborn nods, I shrugged reluctantly and proceeded to walk off to find the book series then. "Alright, just give me a moment." A few moments later, I returned with the pile of Daring Do volumes in question, Spike following as he wanted to hear me read as well. Kids... "Alright then, which one?" The three fillies glanced at one another, before they smiled together and replied, "All of them!" ...This was gonna be a long evening. "Well, you're clearly a whole lot better, that's for sure." I mused loudly, observing the three fillies raiding the food supply from the fridge and cabinets. Spike wasn't making things better, helping himself to anything they put on the table. Better stop them now before Twilight gets mad at me for allowing the food supply here to drop significantly. "Alright, that's enough you three. You have to go to school in..." I paused briefly to what recall the time Applejack mentioned, glancing at the clock, "Fourty-four minutes." "Hey, Stardust. Can we go to Sugarcube Corner for breakfast? Rainbow Dash takes me there every morning." Nice try. "Certainly not, Scootaloo. With me, you're having a nutritious breakfast. That includes you too, Spike." "Aww." They all chorused in disappointment, prompting my amused smile. "But if you do good at school today, then maybe I can treat you to Sugarcube Corner afterwards." At their excited looks, I quickly added, "But only if you behave and put effort into your schoolwork. I will know, I will visit Miss Cheerilee after school to check." The Crusaders nodded eagerly. "We promise we'll be on our best behaviour. Right girls?" "Right!" Spike snorted softly, "Good luck getting those three to behave." "Oh don't worry Spike, the promise of sweets will incite any kid to do as you say. And you're not exclusive to this task either, I hope you do well at school today, too." I smirked at Spike's confused expression, "Uh, Stardust? I don't go to school." Well, consider yourself enrolled! "You do now." I explained with some delight, "While I trust Twilight has provided with a decent education, you're still a kid yourself, and thus you shouldn't be exception to a public education. I'm sure Ponyville's school has much to teach you." At the young dragon's dawning horrified expression, my smirk widened, "Oh, I'm sure our three Crusaders here will help you should you find any trouble about the school." Said fillies were snickering at Spike's expression, nodding at my words whilst holding in laughter. The baby lizard stammered in disbelief, "But- But- Since when?!" "Since I'm in charge, while Twilight's away." I shrugged casually, "You need an education just like everyone else. Trust me, I'm doing this because I care." Though it does raise the question, if high schools, colleges or universities don't exist in Equestria, then where do the ponies gain the higher levels of education from? Their parents? Then who teaches them this stuff? "Look on the bright side;" I continued while Spike lowered his head in despair, "I think Twilight would be happy about your effort in education." "I knew you girls wouldn't let me down." I commented, still thoroughly pleased by today's results. "And you too Spike; not bad for your first day at school." "Psh." Spike waved dismissively, mouth filled with cupcakes as he and the Crusaders downed the treats brought for them from the store we returned from. The dragon swallowed before continuing, "Too easy. When you've grown up with Twilight, you pick up a few things." True enough. But I smirked playfully anyway, "Really? What's twelve times three?" "Umm..." Spike pondered for a moment, obviously stumped by the question. "Give me a moment..." "Oh! Oh! Thirty-six!" Sweetie Belle answered happily. "Very good Sweetie." I praised the beaming young unicorn. "I'm glad you're as focused on your studies as you are with finding your cutie marks." "Well," Apple Bloom began after swallowing another bite off a cupcake, "Big sis said that education is important." "And she's right." I nodded, "Learning is a privilege, it helps you become a more mature, knowledgeable, wiser and responsible individual. Who knows, maybe the more you learn, the easier it will get to discover your marks." At that, their eyes widened excitedly, "Really?" At my humoured nod, they grinned at each other and hoof-bumped the air, "Education rocks!" I feel quite pleased with myself currently. "Now you sound like Twilight." Spike commented with a playful eye-roll, before consuming a whole cupcake. "Why thank you Spike." I said sincerely. Comparing me to Twilight? That can be considered a compliment to me or an insult to her. "Now then, last night had given me a idea of a new game we can play." At their curious yet eager expressions, my smile widened, "You may not know this, but I'm a writer, or at least I like to fancy myself as one. Who's up for some creative writing?" Watching the three write down their stories with such focused attention and effort filled me with a sense of nostalgia... And envy. Because due to the fact that I can't write for [BEEP] ever since arriving in Equestria, not with these accursed hoofs, I had little time to practice because of my own objective of playing Specter's little game or finding a way home. Now even more preoccupied hanging out with Twilight and the others. Still, watching the three fillies write down on their respective papers filled me with a sense of longing. Oh how I've missed writing, the ideas and stories that I can just pour down to my heart's content. The one activity so my parent's could shut up over worrying about my future. I wasn't a great writer, I'm no J.K Rowling, but I enjoyed doing it, and that's what counts. The closest thing I've done to writing is that poem I made for Twilight on her birthday a while back. How she managed to read through that atrocious handwriting is beyond me. "Done!" Apple Bloom held up her handiwork proudly. "Ditto!" "Same!" Composing my expression with a proud smile, I took the papers. "Well done girls. Now, let's see what you've written." As they waited with eager grins, I read Apple Bloom's story. Earning her cutie mark over... Huh. "Not bad. I like the originality, Apple Bloom." The young Earth Pony blushed at the compliment, clearly ecstatic at the praise. Setting hers down, I read Sweetie Belle's work next. Gaining her cutie mark by... Hm. "Very creative, Sweetie Belle. I especially loved the part about meeting a handsome prince along the way." The two girls snickered while Sweetie glanced at the floor in embarrassment as the other two snickered. And finally, Scootaloo. Getting her cutie mark via... Heh. "Of course, you would write down about beating a giant dragon and the victory being your mark, Scootaloo." The pegasus grinned sheepishly, pleased with herself. "Very good, all three of you. The spelling and grammar could use some work on, but no one's perfect. Nevertheless, you three have author-potential." I was willing to put my prejudice over cutie marks aside to encourage these fillies. Maybe I'll never understand their driven passion to getting them, and maybe I don't need to. If they want to find out what destiny has in store for them, then that's okay. Whatever the writers come up with in the end, it'll certainly be an improvement than the atrocity marked on my rear pony butt. "Really?" Apple Bloom asked eagerly, looking at her two friends, "Maybe we'll get our cutie marks from writing!" The three quickly glanced down to check, before their expressions shifted to disappointment. "Oh..." "There's always next time." I said reassuringly, patting Apple Bloom's head playfully. "Now, the day is still young. What do you three want to do while Spike sleeps like a lazy freeloader." They snickered in amusement at said dragon, who was snoring loudly in the corner, resting off from the amount of cakes he devoured. Ohoh... Then suddenly I had a cruel idea. "Hey, wanna help me find some markers?" They blinked curiously at the sudden question, before following my sly gaze to the sleeping Spike, and slow understanding grins spread on their muzzles. "...Dust. Stardust..." Hm? Hmm...? Opening my resting eyes, I was greeted by the sparkling eyes and adoring smile of Twilight Sparkle, having been the one to wake me up from my nap. And the sight alone prompted my own happy smile. "What a lovely sight to wake up to..." I mumbled loud enough for her to hear. Blushing, Twilight stepped back, to reveal Rainbow Dash, Rarity and Applejack watching me, chuckling at my words. "Ever the Prince Charming, isn't he darling?" Rarity teased the purple alicorn, who looked away in embarrassment but with that smile remaining. With a pleased smile, the white unicorn glanced at me with an adoring look, "And I think this adorable image suits him, don't you?" Adorable image...? Oh. Almost forgot about the three fillies resting around me. One snuggled up to my side, another resting comfortably on my back, and the third having made a bed of my tail. The sight prompted my humoured grin. Yeah, I suppose that could be seen as cute. All the same, I enjoyed my time with these three fillies. And I certainly hope to take care of them sometime soon again. "What a damage to my reputation." I commented lightly. Rainbow raised a playful brow, "You have a reputation?" "Very funny." I rolled my eyes in jest, "How was the trip?" Applejack opened her mouth to speak, but Rainbow beat her to it. "It. Was. Absolutely. Awesome!" We cringed at the loud exclamation, and promptly glared at the grinning mare as the noise abruptly woke up the three Crusaders, yawning loudly before gazing around, their eyes widening at the sight of the others. "Applejack!" "Rarity!" "Rainbow Dash!" Sister embraced one another, allowing me to stand up now without disrupting anyone. "I trust you've been a good little filly?" Rarity inquired expectantly. "Stardust has been takin' good care of ya?" Applejack added. "Mm-hm." Sweetie nodded. "He's the best babysitter ever!" Apple Bloom proclaimed sincerely. Huh, I smiled, flattered by the positive response. That was nice of her to say. You'd think after spending a week here they'd have grown tired of me. Yet the young fillies were clearly happy to have stayed over for that long. "I can't wait to tell ya all the fun we had!" "And we look forward to hearin' all about it." Applejack assured her younger sister, both she and Rarity sending me gratified grins. I shrugged in response; I just did the best I could is all. How sickeningly modest of you. Shut up Sombra. "Now you need to tell us everything that happened to you!" Scootaloo outright demanded excitedly, and Rainbow shared an equal if not further gleeful expression. "Ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh, you're never gonna believe this!" Calm down Rainbow. I smirked at the enthusiasm as though the blue pegasus was about to spill out some great secret. "You'll never guess who A.K Yearling really is!" Princess Luna? "Daring Do!" "What?" "Whaaaaaat?!" The Crusader's minds then were totally blown, while mine was just confused. What was Rainbow implying? "It was quite the adventure, I must admit," Twilight commented in amusement, glancing at my expression that sought clarification. "No kidding." I stated simply, befuddled by Rainbow's bizarre statement. "So let me get this straight: A.K Yearling was Daring Do?" "Uh-huh." "And she writes down her own adventures while seeking out the world's hidden treasures?" "Indeed." "And not of everything you saw was scripted or acted; it was one-hundred percent genuine." "Yep." "...Makes you wonder if anything she wrote down was fabricated or exaggerated on her part," I commented after this whole story sank in, Twilight having relayed the events of her trip just now. "I'm sure she can be granted some leeway, considering all the trouble she goes through on her adventures." Twilight said humouredly, noting my expression patiently. "...Huh." "It's quite the revelation, I know." The purple alicorn's grin widened. "It was shocking to everyone, but that didn't make it any less amazing." "I can imagine." Now I have the brief image of returning to my home world and finding out that J.K Rowling was Hermione Granger this whole time. ...That would be awesome. It's not too late for me yet, Hogwarts! Very mature. "Writing stories about our adventures..." Twilight pondered thoughtfully, "Maybe I could write some books about the adventures we and our friends had someday." Ah right, speaking of which. "Erm... Twilight." I began rather sheepishly, "While we're on the subject, there's something I'd like to ask of you..." Oh God dammit, now I'm being shy about it... "What is it?" My girlfriend asked curiously, observing me with those intrigued beautiful eyes. Looking away nervously, I stammered a little, "I... I was wondering if... Well, you know I haven't practiced much on my handwriting ever since coming to Equestria, apart from that poem I wrote for you..." I saw her smile from the corner of my eye, "And it was a very lovely poem, Jack." That prompted my small smile, "And I'm glad to hear that, Twilight. Anyway, though I don't want take up your time with this, since you're busy enough learning how to be a Princess along with the chest and- And our relationship and-" "Jack, you can tell me." Twilight said reassuringly. ...Alright, no more beating around the bush. "I was wondering if you could... Teach me... To write." I finally stuttered out. There, I said it. At her surprised look, I felt shame rising in my being. "Because, arriving in this world has made me suck at the skill, and what kind of boyfriend would I be if I can't even write properly-?" "I'd love to." My head snapped at the sincere response, "R-Really?" "Of course!" Twilight smiled at my shocked look, "There's no need to feel embarrassed; I don't blame you for wanting to learn how to write the Equestrian way. I recall once that you mentioned you were a writer, correct?" I nodded, "And I presume you want to write stories again, am I right?" "Yeah." I shrugged, yet happiness was leaking through my eyes and grin, "Reading those Daring Do books to the three Crusaders, and watching them write some stories of their own brought up the nostalgia to myself again." "Then I'm more than happy to help." I couldn't resist hugging the brilliant mare happily, "Thank you. Thank you! You have no idea how much this means to me!" Twilight returned the embrace, leaning into it, "There's no need to thank me. It's important for one to support their significant other." I imagined the redness on her face for admitting that. And I was correct as soon as we broke the hug. "I could totally kiss you right now love!" At that, the redness brightened while Twilight smiled teasingly, "Well... Who says you couldn't...?" I grinned slightly, "Fair point." And our muzzles were immediately close to connecting. Of course, we were, again, interrupted. "Hey, Twilight, do ya think Daring Do will put me in the next book- Whoa." Again Rainbow? Seriously? I sighed in annoyance, the pair of us glancing at the blinking mare, who smiled sheepishly and started backing out the door, "I'll just... Wait a minute..." And as soon as the door shut after the pegasus departed, I commented dryly, "God help us if this Daring Do does write Rainbow in her next novel. We'll need wider doors to fit her head through." Followed by Twilight snorting and giggling at once.
Chapter Ninety-Six: ...Has Been Prepared For"Before everything became white." From her position, my little sister asked rather eagerly, "Then what happened?" With a smile, I fondly ruffled the girl's hair, a habit I've done since she was born, and one I won't be breaking out of any time soon. "That," I replied promptly, moving to get off the bed via the small ladder. "Is a story for another time." An epilogue for another day. "Still can't believe you wrote that," The ten-year-old cheek said with an amused grin. "Kissing Twilight and everything." I smirked. "I have no concept of shame, Cerys." "Jack!" The call prompted my immediate response to the doorway. "Done now!" Before smiling at my little demon of a sis. But I wouldn't trade her for anyone else, her nor anyone of my family. With a kiss on her forehead, I said fondly, "Goodnight Cerys." "You still need to give them a happy ending." "...I think that'll happen with or without me. Night." "Night." "Love you." "Love you too." At the typical but always welcomed exchange, I smiled warmly again before retreating, gently keeping Cerys' door slightly open - she hated sleeping when the light of the hallway wasn't on - and heading back to my room. My old room, not the one I took residence in at the library. Where I had another family altogether... The welcome return back home was... Explosive, to say the least. The eldest son of the family suddenly popping up one morning in his bedroom after over a year of absence caused quite the shock; it took my Mum only a few seconds to react upon seeing her missing firstborn casually sipping some water that morning with a small tired smile. "Morning Mum." It was the first time I've ever seen her turn to hysterics. This was immediately followed by my brother and little sister being woken up by the cries of pure joy, relief and gratitude by their Mum, and while my little sis also took a few seconds to react before embracing me also, Joe had a stunned look on his face I will recall and tease him for the rest of his life. Hell, the boy even cried a little. Deryn, my other but much older little sister, finally got up, and her reaction was somewhere between Mum and Joe's; hugging me first before practically screaming in my face with a tearful face about how I scared the [BEEP] out of everyone, and demanded where I'd been this whole time. Meanwhile, Mum took a while to let go before beginning to call everyone about the joyful news. I wouldn't exactly call it joyful myself... The day then was swarmed by family members and friends. Joel and Alexis, my closest cousins, were thrilled to see me safe and sound, and, to my surprise, both even hugged me in happiness themselves. Huh, guess miracles do happen. Ryan, a childhood friend and next door neighbour, had placed a hand on my shoulder in greeting and promptly told me what a piece of [BEEP] I was for straight up disappearing for over a year now, but said this with a smile. The party lasted for a good while, before the real fun started. The police. Sighing, I softly threw the tablet onto my bed, the memories inciting me to sit down on my gaming chair, the effects of back then making me feel drained now. It was almost a nightmare convincing everyone of my fabricated story; which was, believe it or not, recalling nothing. An entire year of events vanished from my mind this entire time, waking up suddenly in my old house after a year's absence. Oh they pressed and they pressed for more answers, details, just about anything I could remember. But help came in the form of Mum, who noticed my increasing agitation at the questioning before politely clearing the police off. No one knew the truth... Save for Cerys. But the journeys I've written down describing my adventures will be only seen as that, a story. With that done, I had focused next on some old internet pages of mine. My Facebook page was lit with messages and notifications inquiring if I'm back yet and hoping I return safe and sound. They even had a group from old friends and colleagues of mine just for me. That was nice of them. It only took one status for the news of my return to spread like wildfire; my cousins and Ryan helping solidify that I'm back, and ready to cause everyone grief once more. Then, at last, arrived the last person to hear the news. Arriving into the kitchen, I was greeted by the back of the old man, who was speaking with Deryn, Joe and Cerys with a rather hopeful tone. It only took sound of a few steps walking across the polished stone floor before my Dad swiftly turned around, staring at me for a few moments as though I were a stranger. It only took one quiet yet ecstatic "Hey Dad." Before I was almost crushed to death by the bear-gripping hug, the old man and I sharing a tearful exchange for a long while, the former vowing to never let anything happen to me, even pondering the idea of having me live at his place from hereon. My Mum, of course, wouldn't back that idea without a fight. Yep... Those weeks were eventful, to say the least... Heh, even Pinkie would have a run for her money by all the parties celebrating my return, along with the Christmas and Birthday I missed here. But I'm glad to be reminded how relieved and happy everyone was at my return. Twilight would be smiling smugly at me now, giving a "I told you so" look after I had expressed tiredly to her that my absence wouldn't be anything too big in my world. Sometimes, I like being wrong about a few things. ...Wish she could be here to see it... Reminiscing again? The corner of my eye spotted the equine shadow looming over the computer, and I smirked slightly in response. "Old habits die hard." With you they're impossible to, Sombra pointed out in my mind, the black shade on the wall forming his image. Yeah, he's been granted that ability again a while ago, under the condition he doesn't make himself seen by anyone. With a quick glance, I stood and hurried over to shut the door, just in case. The King sounded bemused by my antics. You think me so callous as to expose myself without making certain if anyone should appear? "Better safe than sorry..." Sighing again, I sat down, leaning back against the comfy chair, letting silence reign, memories of long ago resurfacing, which happened everyday. It only took a moment before Sombra spoke out. You miss them. I nodded slowly at the observation, nostrils breathing loudly. Memories of mishaps and adventures surfaced. Recollections of fun time and sad times, time where hope was lost and discovered again. Where the possibilities of a man being redeemed for his past mistakes seemed nigh impossible. But they strived the help him, regardless, and helped them they did. Treated with kindness, laughter, loyalty, generosity, honesty, love... And friendship. And, shocking enough, it worked. It actually worked. And seeing all those people in my mind's eye, over a year with them had me wish I spent an eternity instead. Yeah... Missing them was an understatement. The expression on the shadow wasn't clear enough, but from the tone Sombra sounded inquisitive. You know returning is highly unlikely. I nodded, the painful reminder causing me to grimace. "I know." And yet, you wish to return eventually? "...Miracles can happen." I shrugged softly, my answer not entirely convincing even to me. Yes, one day maybe... But for now, I was stuck here. "But, as Specter... Starswirl said, balance must be upheld. A human from real life can't enter a fictional world." But that world feels as real to you as it does to us. My arm swiftly raised to cover my eyes, use to the old wizard's flashy entrances. The white light died down, and we were greeted by none other than the smiling aged transparent unicorn himself. Grandiose as ever... Oh you're one to talk. Starswirl chuckled warmly, voice as deep and ancient as the stars outside themselves. "Your friends miss you as well. I visit them, you know, checking. Even though you have been absent for a good while now, your presence has left a profound impact on all the residents of Ponyville." Glad to hear it. "And...?" A small understanding smile. "Twilight misses you, perhaps the most of them all, even the dragon you've come to call one of your own." My own smile rose, blossomed into joy at the fact Twilight and Spike missed me as much as our friends, if not more. "Even if you are distant, the ties which bind you shall never break by the stretch." Nodding slowly, my eyes cast to the floor. Still... Starswirl picked up on my surfacing thoughts. "You have become a much stronger person in Equestria, Jack, your friends helping you down that road." I know, I know. But hearing that doesn't change the fact I still miss them more than anything else. They were my second family, the ones who never judged me for who I was, who never gave up hope and helped me see the better side of life by spending time with each and every one of them. Baking with Pinkie Pie... Sewing with Rarity... Farming with Applejack... Racing with Rainbow Dash... Caretaking with Fluttershy... Playing with Spike... Studying with Twilight... Amongst other things. A tiny grin emerged. Yes... They've helped me, her especially... I just wish I could return the favour, somehow... "You had." I perked up at the reminder. Starswirl looked at me knowingly. "By having you as their friend." A humoured snort was my response, before that smile of his rose considerably. "But if you could go back, would you?" Hm? "Clearly." "Let's say, hypothetically speaking of course, you could return to your friends once more. You could see everyone and live your life to the fullest there. You needn't worry about the habits your own world adopts, spending as much time with Princess Twilight, young Spike and everyone else which inhabits our world. You could choose to spend the rest of your time there, happy and content." I leaned forward slightly, brain intrigued by the prospect, hope beginning to bubble. "But...?" The old wizard continued with a matter-of-fact voice, "Balance would had to be upheld, and to accomplish so, both doors to either world would be shut, indefinitely. You would go to Equestria... But never return to your world." ...Huh. He smiled at my look. "You would choose one family over the other; the friends you chose to call your new family over those who raised you, who is your family by blood. It would require a great sacrifice; relinquishing everything you've grown up around in the name of your own happiness." Starswirl then tilted his head. "This is all, of course, a mere idea. You need not make such a decision." Even so, the very idea swarmed my mind with indecision, conflict taking shape on my features. To stay here, get a job, forget about ever making friends with those in a cartoon world of talking energetic, adoring ponies. Or go back and find true serenity, sacrificing one family for the other. Abandon my namesake... Or the mare I've grown to... ...As I once told Rarity, life was completely unfair. My own thoughts drifted to the little demon now resting in her room. Heh... Cerys wouldn't need me. I loved her with all my heart, but let's face it, I'm not exactly sibling role model material. Hell, Spike looked up to me more than Deryn, Joe or Cerys ever had. Even so, the idea of leaving them again, this time for good, sent a sickening sensation in my stomach. The thought of letting them suffer again like that was unbearable, too much to contemplate. And yet... Where would those mares be without their critic of a friend; the man-turned-pony who pointed out every flaw and leap in logic, to carve way for a better ending? I had seen as much as possible since my return, including seasons five and six of MLP, Rainbow Rocks, Friendship Games and... Legends of Everfree... Ugh... Repressing that shudder, I began scratching my jaw in thought, Starswirl and Sombra patiently awaiting my answer. But who can I say? What will I say? To choose one over the other sounded horrifying to even think about, but the rising sensation of hope in my chest was beginning to burn brightly, conflict rising in turn. It only took one specific image of a smiling alicorn to answer. "Well, I was never one for making rational choices, ironically enough." With a shrug, I smirked at Starswirl. "I've spent twenty years on this miserable planet... Who can say no to a second chance?" The aged unicorn raised a brow. "Are you sure?" "Maybe... Maybe not." I shook my head, voice raising in confidence. "But I know what my heart wants. And is it not in our nature to grant its desires?" Starswirl then nodded, a pleased smile on his ancient features. "And so, I offer my congratulations, Jack Wright... Or Stardust Balance." "...What?" "That was your final test." Huh? The unicorn clarified with a proud tone and gleam in his eyes. "Throughout your life you have been plagued with indecision, allowing others to make the choice in your hesitance. But now, faced with a seeming impossible decision, you know what both your heart and soul wants more than anything, and you chose." ...Huh. "So... My final test was never accepting that all good things must come to an end...?" It was Sombra who snorted derisively. This aged mage has always been terribly vague with these things. It's infuriating to this day. Starswirl shrugged, adopting a rather sheepish expression. "I felt it'd be better to make this decision after returning to your world, faced with a dilemma not many would choose right away." At that, the implications widened my eyes like saucers. Does that mean...?! His look that turned serious somewhat. "But I warn you, my friend; once you enter, you may never return. The door between dimensions must be sealed off for good, for the sake of balance." Then, a small knowing grin. "But you would know all about that, wouldn't you?" And with that, I promptly stood up. "Just give me a moment." This time, I was going prepared. Whizzing around the room, I received a pen and paper, writing what was need to be said. I would do this via PC, but Twilight's influence had me prefer the art of writing by hand nowadays. What did I write? Oh just the usual; wishing everyone good luck in their lives, not to worry and to know I will be happy where I'm gone, and that I've always been proud of them and will be to this day. The average farewell note. But hey, I had to be excused for my overexcitement at seeing Twilight and everyone else once again. With the note finished, and to my satisfaction, I set it down on the center of a cupboard, before rushing by a smiling Specter- Starswirl and heading to my little sister's room. Cerys tilted her head up tiredly, and I immediately brushed her forehead with my lips again before whispering softly. "You were the best, my little demon angel... And I will always be proud of you... Goodnight." "...Night Jack." Was the dismissive reply, eager to sleep. With an adoring grin, I gazed lovingly at the youngest of the family, lingering for a long moment before swiftly returned to my room. Deryn and Joe? Nah, any sentimental moments with them would be thrown out the window. Before Starswirl, I nodded. "I'm ready." The rising nervousness of bile rising in my stomach and throat aside. "Are you certain?" Not really. "Yes." "You will never see your true family again." "...That's alright, I have another one." Sombra snorted. Okay yeah, that was a horrible to say in the wrong context. But Starswirl nodded, transparent horn beneath the hat beginning to shine that blinding light once again. Mum, Dad, Deryn, Joe, Cerys... I'll see you all again, one day... And I was enveloped by the light... ...And before me, as I opened my eyes, stood the building of Canterlot High. "...SPECTERRRRRRRRRRRRR!"
Chapter 114: We Flawed SpecimensAnother peaceful day, spent within the confines of this huge castle. At present, I was spending time in my room having some fun with Spike on the PS4. The dragon was growing more and more use to the controls, as was I with my hooves than hands. Except with Spike having it much more easier than I... Explains still why he's beating me on Battlefront. "Next time we're doing co-op..." A dry mutter escaped me once the round was over. "Huh?" "Hm? Nothing." Ah. Then my senses picked up on a familiar presence approaching the castle. Excusing myself, Spike was all too eager to play online, I made my way through the various halls and staircases to reach the front door, opening it open my friend knocking. The grey pegasus held out the package with my name on it cheerfully, and I all too happily accepted the gift. "You're a saint Derpy." The mare grinned, accepting the bits and took off, leaving me to tear open the brown package carefully. And if Derpy sent the correct mail this time... A white box was revealed, and I opened the lid to find... Exactly what I was hoping for. "Someone's happy." My cyan gaze switched to three mares walking over, Rarity smiling in radiance. "And he's not the only one, for we are to depart to the most glorious city in Equestria! Manehattan!" The white unicorn grinned in excitement, whereas Applejack rolled her eyes fondly. ...What perfect timing! At my expression to the news, the Earth Pony smiled humouredly. "I'm guessin' ya already suspected that, huh sugarcube?" "Eeyup." That said, my gaze focused on the purple alicorn, who looked happy for our friends but slightly downcast. And I knew why. Luckily, I just had the remedy! At my approach, my girlfriend regarded the two small pieces of gold paper in my hoof curiously. Clearing my throat, I added in good humour. "And I also know my girlfriend is exceedingly bored today. And what kind of boyfriend would I be to let her stay that way...?" Twilight took the offered items curiously. "What's this?" Golden tickets to a chocolate factory. Well... Not entirely far off. The mare read the contents of the paper outloud, "'Tickets permitting entry to once-in-a-lifetime exhibition at the Museum of Magical Sciences in... Manehattan...!'" A cute reaction, mouth dropped agape, violet eyes switching back and forth between myself and the tickets I had preordered a couple of days back for this exact occasion. "Are these what I think they are?!" I shrugged in ill-disguised smugness. "Well, ever since I came back to Equestria, we haven't really had a proper date together. So I thought, while our friends here deal with the friendship crisis in Manehattan, we spend an entire day out just the two of us, and visit all those libraries, museums, and whatever else you want to go to there- Oof!" "Thank you thank you thank you thank you!" Twilight was downright squealing, embracing me tightly for a moment. Not an unwelcome response. The mare then stepped back, hopping up and down in ill-restrained glee. "Oh my gosh oh my gosh! I'll- I'll have to get ready then! Wait right here guys!" And with the tickets beside her, the mare immediately turned to rush up the foyer stairs... Before rushing back and delivering another tight hug. "You're the best Jack!" ...Yeah... "That was very sweet of you, Stardust," Rarity commented after Twilight returned up the foyer, sharing looks of fond amusement amongst ourselves, the unicorn smiling in adoring approval. "Does this mean I'll have to watch the Sisterhooves Social alone?" Spike then called out, walking down the stairs in slight disappointment. Laughing, I walked forward to pat my brother's head humouredly. "Haha! It's probably for the best. You might wanna stick around anyway, Spike, I'm sure you'll definitely enjoy the show." The train ride there was... Mild, to say the least. "Ooh! I simply cannot wait for this! I'm so excited Jack! We're gonna have so much fun exploring all the wonders Manehattan has to offer with all its museums, libraries, observatories, not to mention that exhibition tonight. I can't believe you ordered those tickets just for us. You're the best special somepony ever!" Applejack and Rarity's amusement to Twilight's excited squealing behaviour aside, I was just as gleeful about today as well, to be honest. And seeing the alicorn's blatant enthusiasm to all the fun we're gonna have in Manehatten only boosted my spirits, lack of love for crowded places aside. I knew she'd love the idea of an entire day together in Manehattan doing what she wanted to do and where she wanted to go. Today, aside from Coco Pommel's little problem the other two have to solve, this was Twilight's day. And I'm gonna make sure the mare stays happy the whole trip. If I had a heart, I would be expressing something akin to joy at your Princess' sickening elation. Ah yes. And to make certain today has us having a blast. Sombra, I request a favour of you. And already you ask for too much. But continue. My eyes glanced over to a talking Twilight, who was mapping out everything we were going to do upon arrival to the city. All I'm asking for today, Sombra, is no snarky or sarcastic comments until the end of the day. I just wanna have a fun time with my girlfriend without anyone ruining it, internal voice or no. Think you can do that? ...Sombra? ...I'll take the silence as a yes. After arriving at the train station, we went our separate ways from the two mares outside in the bustling streets. Applejack and Rarity had forgotten to ask me to give any hints to todays friendship problem, sucks of them. And Twilight and I began our custom tour around the large city... By that I mean Twilight practically dragged my [BEEP] everywhere around the place in an eager, childlike innocence wanting to see everything in relation to things she loved as soon as possible. Not one library or anything else typically visited by the highly intelligent were spared. Twilight examined every store, every antique shop, and eventually grinned sheepishly when her stomach started growling after exiting another book place, prompting my relieved laughter. I was also getting hungry. And we ignored the disgusted customers sending glances our way from outside the cafe. "Deeeelicious!" Twilight proclaimed cheerfully after swallowing a mouthful of her burger, sauce dripping all over her muzzle. I couldn't help it, my mouth erupted in even further laughter, specks of cake falling back onto my plate. And from within my mind, Starswirl chucked in warm affection. And then from a cafe, to a walk in the park. "Ahhhh..." Twilight breathed in fresh air merrily, smiling brighter than the sun. "Still has that same one-of-a-kind scent from our last visit here." Whatever you say love, I couldn't really smell anything other than bird [BEEP]. "One-of-a-kind, just like you." A light blush, followed by a playful shove in my laughing side. "You're one to talk." And from a walk, to a ride in a canoe. The mare shifted, releasing a noise of content as her head snuggled into my shoulder. "This was a wonderful idea, Jack." I nodded. "I thought so too love. Though the price I paid to rent this canoe. Fifty bits. Ridiculous." And this time, Twilight laughed at my unamused glare to the stallion rowing the boat, pointedly ignoring us as we rode along the stream through the more quieter section of the city. "I was referring to this whole day-date together than the canoe ride, which is lovely in itself." Ah. Twilight looked up at me, grinning beautifully to cause my heart to pause for a moment. "It was sweet of you to help alleviate my boredom this way, Jack... I'm so lucky to have you." You know, I often forgot at times how innocent Twilight can be at times. True, she was very mature, smart and wise for her age, but there were times like these where all that is replaced by childlike wondrous eagerness in relation to something she loves. There was no aspect of her I didn't enjoy seeing, that brought a smile to my own face. And seeing her so happy, so elated at what we're doing today, also brought a sense of joy and wonder within my chest I wasn't sure how to define. Could be love. But then again, it was still too early to say I loved Twilight... Although... "I'm glad you're having fun Twilight..." I said quietly, brushing my muzzle atop her forehead affectionately. "'Cause today, all I want is to make you have a happy time." Her smile grew more beautiful than I thought possible, once more leaning into my side. "You've already succeeded." "Here we are; the Magical Sciences Museum!" "You've said that three times already love." But even so, Twilight's awed wondrous state was justified. The interior of the building was a sight to behold. Better than outside, where we had only a moment to appreciate the exterior before an impatient eager Twilight dragged me inside the place. And lo and behold, everything you'd expect from a museum event and more. "Nice..." If I could whistle, now would've been appropriate for it. Paintings, relics and objects of craftsmanship were placed respectfully all around the room for visitors to enjoy. Violet eyes sparkling, Twilight pulled me further within after we presented the ticket to a waiting employee. Her head whipped all over the place in ill-concealed glee. Paintings of art and pictures over places, ponies and items unrecognizable to me. But even with my ignorance, Twilight was having a good time, and so was I. "Look!" And it begins! A purple hoof pointed at a display case which contained a unique object. "That's the Hexadrat Wonder! It was invented in Canterlot three-hundred years ago by Cancar Idrifit. And there!" This time a book on display as Twilight proceeded to cheerfully walk around and show me the rare pieces of items. Disapproving looks our way from the open happiness be damned. "The instructional book on how to cure all know diseases, written by one Lovania the Revolutionist. It's the only one of its kind," Twilight added knowingly. ...Hang on. "Wait, if that book has the answer to all illnesses, than why-?" "Oh! Look Jack! The one-of-a-kind painting of Sena Leval, the famous artist and musician who helped with the foundations of Las Pegasus! And there's the singed cape once belonging to Moniu Orcasia, the only pony in known history to have befriended a full-adult dragon... Aside from you, of course, but still!" ...I just noticed these ancient ponies have names that have less to do with real life things and moreso like someone randomly made up fake word names as they went. Times were different back then. Oh... Wait, then why is your name 'Starswirl' if that's the case? ...My parents loved stars. ...But- "And there's the section reserved for all known treasures and rare items of Starswirl the Bearded's!" Ha, hear that old timer? You have your own section! "Is he reacting to this right now Jack?" Full sparkling eyes practically demanding my answer. I almost stepped back from the sheer excited intensity. My mentor chuckled in warm amusement. I am humbled they have dedicated a part of an esteemed museum in my honour. Though my reputation over the years has essentially been exaggerated, I admit, it gratifies me that- "Yeah he loves it." What happened following onwards was Twilight basically pulling my by the hoof all around the place, through rooms and corridors showing many different rare and unique items. And though I could barely comprehend half of Twilight's gleeful descriptions over everything we walked by or paused to have a closer look, the fact remains that my idea paid off as a whole; my girlfriend was having a great time. And you know what? That's all that mattered. "I wonder if they'll have any flyers with trivia questions on them. We really should've check by the entrance... Oh sweet Celestia...!" "Sweet Jesus Christ..." The last room yet to be explored by us greeted the two visitors with a sight to behold yet. Even Twilight was stunned by the massive glass-sphere suspended in midair through obvious strong wires. The massive ball contained a misty, seeable vapour in the shape of a crescent moon. Above the clear fragile sphere were ceiling windows, revealing the setting sun as bright clouds hovered overhead. "That's... That's a Moon Carrier! The Moon Carrier!" Many heads turned in direction of the alicorn who practically sputtered in eye-wide wonder, a childlike grin overtaking her excited features. Twilight made no hesitation to approach closer towards the interesting object, and I followed. "I suspected, but... I didn't think they'd actually display it here of all places! This is wonderful!" "Care to tell-" "Absolutely marvelous!" "-...What a 'Moon Carrier' entails?" I asked in bemused humour, eyeing the thing with open curiosity. "Because it looks to me like a giant-[BEEP] snow globe, but with a moon instead within." Twilight was outwardly shivering in delight at witnessing the giant sphere in all its glory, leaning against the display belt eagerly. "It's-" "Excuse me good sir." Hm? A haughty voice interjected through Twilight's excited lecture, prompting us to look to a beige-coloured unicorn dressed like an aristocrat. Dark green eyes stared in my direction. "Am I correct in assuming that was your obnoxious beeping of origins just now?" "Yeah...?" Balance gave me an open signal to picking up all emotions my way. And right now, I wasn't liking what feelings were pouring from this pony just now. Those eyes narrowed skeptically. "As I understand it, you utilized an inappropriate word from a set of vocabulary which Princess Celestia herself banned many centuries ago, indeed?" "What of it?" Who the hell was this guy to judge me for it? The pony sniffed, nonplussed from the challenging expression sent back at him and glanced over to the alicorn. "Is he with you, Princess?" Twilight nodded, frowning. "Yes he is. Is there a problem?" The unicorn turned back to me, and this time another snotty voice spoke up, feminine and belonging to a female unicorn from a nearby group. "I say, what Princess would desire accompanying someone with such knowledge of vulgar language?" The full group consisting of four other magic-wielding equines nodded in agreement, disgruntled expressions at us. Or more specifically, me. "She's-" "And an Earth Pony no less!" [BEEP]. "Now you see here-" "Now now." The first unicorn to have approached us made a gesture for peace, before clearing his throat, motioning to the glass suspended sphere. "Young sir, do you know what this object is for?" Twilight instantly spoke up, "It's a device for-" "With all due respect, Princess, I was asking your... Friend here." Interrupt Twilight once, shame on you. Interrupt her twice, think before doing it again. My distaste for arrogant arses like this stallion and his friends before me didn't help matters, and I didn't like the way he said 'friend' in that tone just then. Nonetheless, I shrugged. "Before you rudely interrupted her, Twilight was just about to tell me what it does exactly." "So you confess to ignorance?" "I never said-" The pony held a hoof, walking over towards the large object. "Then let me clear your ill-educated mind, young Earth Pony; this Moon Carrier was crafted by a genius of his time named Stardust Alignment." Brief traded glances between myself and Twilight. "A unicorn who deemed it unfit for Princess Celestia to bring both the sun and moon over Equestria in absence of her sister. This device was created through magic and science to raise the moon itself should the Princess have approved of it. Alas, she had not, but the idea was revolutionary for Stardust's time." ...Oh. "I see..." "Clearly you do." The dry sarcasm leaking from the stallion's tone prompted my enraged wince. "Unlike you, friend, Stardust held more commitment in the pursuit for knowledge and assisting all who inhabit Equestria." Alright, THAT does it! "Do you even know who I am you-?" Do not succumb to aggravation, Jack. The taunting of ignorance are for the ignorant alone. A purple hoof assisted in soothing my temper with the elder unicorn. "Calm down. I'm sure they weren't insulting you." Bull[BEEP] and you know it. Twilight stepped forward between myself and the group, a pleasant smile fixed upon her muzzle. "Excuse him, he's... Not really from around the more educated parts of Equestria." ...Why did that sting just now? An unladylike snort emerged from the thin female unicorn. "An outsider. I should've guessed. Not even more common Earth Ponies would choose to be blissfully ignorant and yet still attend an exhibition for those with more advanced knowledge of magic and science." I REALLY wish Sombra had his own body back right now... Clearly sensing my growing outrage, either through the bond or body language, Twilight continued with a defensive chuckle. "Surely just because he doesn't know some things that doesn't necessarily make him unintelligent." The stallion gave the Princess a very judging look. "Ah yes. Forgive me." Well... That was easy. Twilight's words alone always had a good effect on others- "I forgot how young you are, Princess. Do not despair, in time you will learn there are much better suitors out there than an ignorant brute." The female unicorn added to the group's agreement. "An ignorant brute with a vulgar tongue at that." Something akin to a growl escaped my throat. And for a brief moment, a trace of fear flashed in the judging eyes of the unicorns. But before I could deliver their just-desserts through my own abrasive tongue - I'll show them vulgar - two soft yet commanding hoofs pressed until my chest, guiding me with purpose back towards the doorway into the room. "Come on," Twilight said quietly, refusing to turn back to the haughty group with a slightly peeved yet upset expression. "I think I spotted the cafeteria by the entrance." The nerve of those brown-nosing, flea-ridden egotistical-! Calmness, Jack. Don't throw yourself in imbalance. With a frustrated sigh, I firmly sipped from my drink across from Twilight. The purple alicorn looked slightly down-put herself, sipping her own tea in quiet reservation, hastily checking through a flyer. And that brought a pang of regret and further anger coursing through my veins. Another planned date, potentially ruined. Thanks to those aristocrat [BEEP]tards- A Princess wouldn't appreciate their special somepony expressing outrage at such quality time. Yeah? Well Twilight knows this special somebody well enough to think otherwise. The alicorn, meanwhile, evidently had enough of the down atmosphere, inspecting the laid flyer on the table thoroughly, perking up lightheartedly. "Ooh, according to this, the objects displayed from the Starswirl the Bearded section were acquired to this exhibition all the way from Baltimare. Interesting, right?" Unintelligent... Brute... You know, sometimes I forget exactly how judging these ponies can be in comparison to humans. Hell, in minor cases they're even MORE narrow-minded. Everything is just so... Black and white to them, even their esteemed 'wise' rulers. It had taken a while for even Twilight here to accept that there was no such thing as absolute morality, a heated debate between us for the majority of seasons two and four. "And it says here the Moon Carrier itself was delivered here all the way from the grand museum in Fillydelphia. Isn't that exciting?" And her words from earlier... Not the snooty unicorn, but Twilight's. That statement about my lack of education about Equestria. I mean sure I knew about events and the people in this world, but that claim earlier gave me pause, and time to think. Despite everything I've learned here, it strikes me now that I never really... Educated myself about the world. At least, enough to actually live around here normally. I've lived with am dating the most intelligent resourceful pony in all Equestria, bar none, and all that time I never presumed to gain higher knowledge of my new home. Not once. It was always from seeking a way back to Earth, to now keeping my friends happy and safe. And Twilight's hesitation when leaping to my defense... She knew I WAS ignorant, on many matters about her own world. Was she perhaps... Ashamed, a little even, to be with someone who knows so little about even the basics of living on her home planet? "Your tea's getting cold..." Huh? Oh, right. A gentle nudge snapped me out of my temporary brooding and caused me to sip more of a drink I typically disliked, uncaring for the taste right about now. Twilight observed me quietly for a moment, before slowly looking back down to the flyer before her. "Anyway, I think there's still enough time to go see how Rarity and Applejack are doing afterwards-" "Twilight..." The Princess glanced back up curiously. "Hm, what is it?" This was beginning to nag at my mind already. I had to know. "You're not... Embarrassed to be dating me in some aspects, right?" A surprised expression, followed with a befuddled frown. "Of course not! Why would you think that...?" I shrugged, plopping my elbows on the table and hesitating for a moment. Though it seemed Twilight's words were genuine, the positivism in her heart backing up those words, my unsettled mind wasn't laid to rest just yet. "I just... I'm wondering if there were times you're... I want... Need to know if you're not even slightly upset at the fact I lack any real knowledge to anything proper about your world." "Our world," Twilight corrected with a gentle chiding, shaking her head adamantly. "You shouldn't let what those ponies said get to you, Jack. You know far more than what you're suspecting at present: Places, friends, magic." The alicorn listed determinedly, adding with a light smile. "No one learns everything right off the bat you know." She's correct, Jack. Learning is an essential key to growth. "You're smart in your own way. Even so, the reason why you're my special somepony isn't because of any knowledge you lack towards Equestria-" "Then why?" I couldn't stop myself, leaning forward against the table sharply with an attentive mindset. Twilight blinked, beginning to frown rather doubtfully. "You... Really don't know? After all this time we've known each other?" "I know you like me for being, as you claimed, 'wise,' 'kind,' 'brave' and so on-" "Because you are those things, and so much more." Shaking my head, my cyan eyes pleaded with my insistent tone. "But I have to know, what is it about me, by the core, that makes you feel I am worthy of being with you? What dependent man is deserving of a Goddess? I have to know Twilight... I know everyone else thinks I've proven myself, but I've yet to to convince myself that..." A quiet sigh escaped, gazing down at the flyer solemnly. "My cons outweigh my pros; I'm competitive, tardy, reckless, impulsive, self-berating, childish, ill-tempered at times, and so forth. You probably know me out of everyone else in Equestria." Hell, she SHOULD, being my girlfriend and all. "So how can you put up with me? It's all because of me that this date's going sour. It's because of me the amount of time I've endangered myself and caused you worry too many times. It's because of me you would never has unlocked the Elements of Harmony and learned the true meaning of friendship... The list goes on." And on, more than I would prefer. I finally gazed upwards to meet Twilight's pensive stare. "So what makes the Princess of Friendship believe an ignorant autistic is deserving of her perfection, like those others think...?" I expected the silence as an answer, Twilight regarding me with a thoughtful gaze and nothing more. No concern, but no disappointment either. And her own emotions were calm despite the edge of worry, in contrast to my own vortex of harrowing emotions in patience for her answer. I simply had to know: what, at heart, made me so special to her? Suddenly, a tender hoof clasped over my own, a smiling Twilight rising from her seat and gently tugging me along. "Come with me." My thoughts drifted from hesitation to confusion. "Back here? Twilight why-?" The mare calmly raised a hoof. "Wait right here." And walked over towards beneath the glass sphere as I obediently stayed on the spot, pointedly ignoring the disapproving sneers at my return. What was Twilight doing this time. The alicorn jogged right in front of the large suspended glass, magically summoning a podium before her and making a gesture to grab everyone's attention. The occupants in the room eventually paused in curiosity as the light darkened somewhat, turning to the Princess. What was Twilight up to...? Clearing her throat, the mare addressed the room's occupants with a polite smile. "Fillies and gentlecolts, there's something I'd like to address to you all." One extended wing motioned to the glass sphere above. "It amazes and pleases me how many are knowing of the one-of-a-kind Moon Carrier, and came all this way to view the revolutionary device in all its entirety. It is a priceless artifact, a treasure valuable to those who appreciate science and magic; a symbolism to both sides because of its capabilities." Several ponies applauded the Princess for that, and she humbly nodded before continuing with a more serious tone. "I'm sure everypony in this room, in the museum, and in all of Manehattan, have their own valuable treasures, precious to them as the Carrier was precious to Stardust Alignment. As do I, to which many would speculate that treasure being the magic of friendship. Which, in many cases, is entirely accurate. However, there is also another treasure, so precious and meaningful to me like, along with my friends, is something I'd rather never consider living without." For the first time since the trip here, Sombra spoke in disgusted comprehension. She's not going to... Oh, she's going to. "And that, is my special somepony: Stardust Balance!" Everything in my body seemed to mentally switch off at such an announcement, her tone filled with nothing but pride, warmth and genuine bliss towards the human who became such an impact in her life for the alicorn to think otherwise. Others were reactive through gasps once they saw which pony those violet sparkling eyes were regarding without shame. One of them even let out an "Aw." Twilight grinned, proceeding despite my shocked state, "Yes, at times, he can be quite insufferable; hard and downright mane-pulling to work with. His often act-first think-second mindset gets him into far more trouble than it's worth. He makes me worry endlessly about his own well-being when he's not informing me about his suicidal plans to save others, including my own, with no pure regard to his own health. Impulsive, reckless, uncaring for self-preservation, and will no doubt continue to challenge me regarding many things and ignore my own concerns when the need arises until the end of time. But you know what?" I winced, those words leaving a harsher sting than obviously intended. What's that love...? "That's exactly why I like him so much." ...Come again? Her voice rose in vigour and conviction. "He continues to challenge me on topics, makes me see things from another perspective. And that's why I like him. He throws himself in harm's way for the sake of everyone around him, friend or foe. And that's why I like him. He's brash, and often disregards formality, unafraid to talk back to others regardless of their position of power. And that's why I like him. He'll no doubt drive me insane for the rest of my life. And that's why I'll like him. And that, fillies and gentlecolts, is the core reason behind my affections for this incredible, yet infuriating pony: Because he's flawed." ... So... So... She likes me BECAUSE I have cons? Meaning that since I'm not perfect, that suits her just fine. ...A new degree of respect, appreciation and loving affection for this mare I was incredibly fortunate to be with rose through my being. A small, blissful and relieved grin emerged on my ecstatic muzzle. She liked me... Simply for who I am. How had I not noticed?! Okay, well, I already knew that! But for her to acknowledge the wrong parts of me and to... To... Accept and adore them this way... She... The light in her heart, the part of it gifted for you, shines with such radiance it is truly a beautiful sight. You have captured the Princess' heart long ago, Jack, and finally you are beginning to see what this truly means. Love, itself, is a far more complex emotion than many assume. You might love her, she might reciprocate that level of powerful feelings, or neither. But one thing is for certain: the Magic of Friendship and the Magic of Balance have always been intertwined. How far that will continue to grow, and deepen, lies in the hoofs of you both. ...You know what... Perhaps the reality of loving Twilight wasn't too far off after all. "My friends are the treasure of my soul, but he is the treasure to my heart." Twilight concluded beautifully, and I legitimately felt something begin to fall down my right cheek. "And like the great creator behind the Moon Carrier, we should always treasure those closest to us." That said, the alicorn finally stepped down from the podium, hurrying over to me with such a loving, sincere gaze... Then pausing with a surprised look, smiling in amused fondness. "Someone's getting emotional." Hm...? Oh right, the tear. I brushed it off, smiling widely in full affection and adoration for this mare I was SO lucky to be with. "Words can't express how much that meant to me, Twilight... You really like me because of my flaws?" Twilight shook her head lightly. "Like Balance, I adore you for both your pros AND cons." Then she winked, rather cheekily. "A pain in the plot you can be at times... Many times, that will never stop me from lo- Err... Liking every single aspect about you." A tight embrace, this time initiated by yours truly, and I whispered into the mare's twitching ear in complete utter cheerfulness. "My dear Twilight... The feeling is all too mutual. You... You're the most incredible thing to ever happen to me... Thank you love." The brilliant, irreplaceable alicorn leaned into the hug, voice with even tenderness, "You'll always mean everything to me, Jack..." And from the corner of my eyes after closing them tightly in content, the sneering ponies from before had their expressions shifted. As always, Twilight's words left a positive effect, as they all smiled, regardless how reluctant. "...Say Twilight?" "Hm...?" "Was it ever revealed how to use the Carrier?" The alicorn pulled back, curious but thoughtful. "I think so. A dash of magic aimed at the center of the mist. Why do you ask?" At my slight mischievous look, those gorgeous eyes sparkled in understand, stepping out of the way. I widened my stance, Balance ready and willing to help me be a bit of a show-off. A bit. Of course. I think some indulgence this time isn't unwarranted. What followed were awe-inspired gasps and agape jaws at the flash of gold magic firing into the sphere, igniting the reaction within. A bright white shone through the room, and Twilight grinned brightly whereas I smirked at the results; the full moon shining brilliantly above Manehattan. Sly cyan eyes regarded the stumped group of unicorns. "I do believe ignorance can be compensated by being a total bad[BEEP]."
Chapter 118: Crusaders of Imbalance...Nothing. ...Nothing. ...Nothing... ...Oh, what a surprise. Nothing! "You sure you don't need-?" "I'm fine, Spike." The dragon gracefully backed off from my teeth-gritted statement, returning to the opposite side of the room where Twilight was, the alicorn occupied by surrounding with countless mounts of paperwork and scrolls. She cheerfully hummed while organizing the heaps of paper, and while pleasant to listen to, was slightly distracting as I scanned book after book, page after page, in search of the correct information I sought. ...Nothing. "Look at all we've accomplished Spike!" I won't lie, I clinched at the vocal enthusiasm coming from the mare. "Every tidbit of information about other worlds, other species, everything we could find from Sunset and Jack's worlds! Imagine the effect this will have to Equestria, once all this work gets published into science and history books!" "Heh, yeah, then everyone'll read 'em if they're put into those categories!" Nothing... And nothing... Ugh, these books are utterly worthless! Not even a bit of information relating to the connection of balance and causing black holes out of nowhere! "Just think, we'd be guiding all of Equestria to a new age! Everypony will be slack jawed and amazed by all this information never before seen in our world. Princess Celestia will be proud of us for sharing this among everyone! We'd be asked to host lectures and classes about humanity and other worlds, doesn't that sound fun?!" "Count Rarity as one of those to be proud of us - moreso me - then I'll agree it sounds fun!" I'm beginning to think we won't be finding anything useful here. What did Starswirl want me to find, again? Oh right! Something that can help us stop the imbalance indefinitely! But guess what? We're not finding anything! What that old pony was asking is probably never going to have results. As he said, this event has never been recorded in the history of Equestria, so what did he expect to uncover? All there was were theories and ideas from old authors and idealists long gone. "And maybe, just maybe, we'll be asked to give speeches about everything we've learnt thanks to our friends, not just in Ponyville, but Canterlot, Manehatten, the Crystal Empire, Las Pegasi, Yakyakistan, and perhaps all of Equestria! And you know what the best part about this would be? I'll have a special somepony who'll help validate our words and knowledge-!" Slam. My tired eyes glanced up to a startled Twilight and Spike. Whoops. "Sorry, go on." My tone hadn't meant to sound impatient, yet it did anyway. Frowning slightly, the alicorn cleared her throat before proceeding. "As I was saying... We'll have someone who's not only from another world, and also dating a Princess! Not to sound smug, but I'd like to consider myself very lucky." Corners of my muzzle twitched at that, Twilight sending me a sly adoring expression... Which then turned to concern at my own frustrated look. "Although all I'm saying right now is simply a wishful hypothesis. There's not hurry to-" "Twilight, I'd be more than happy to help you revolutionize Equestria." I smiled, albeit forcefully. "What makes you happy makes me happy." The alicorn looked relieved at that, and I pulled the next unopened book on the desk towards me. I'll give it one more shot, I suppose. So long as I get no further distractions- "Guys! The Crusaders got their cutie marks!" Twilight and Spike collectively gasped at Pinkie's arriving outburst, and I slammed my head onto the open pages. Alright, Starswirl, I think it's a safe bet to say that we won't be getting any results anytime soon in the library. ...Starswirl? ... No answer. Sombra. ... Also no answer. Great, the one time I needed them, and they decide to go off and play pool somewhere in my mind. Terrific. Sighing, I knelt on the patch of grass above my usual hill tiredly. Absolutely fantastic. The old unicorn asks me to do some extensive research, and then goes silent when I have to ask the teacher some questions. We're facing a legitimate threat to Equestria - one that may or may not be entirely of my own doing this time, again - and, as always, it falls to me to solve the mystery while those [BEEP]s share beer in my head and laugh at my frustrations. So yeah... No results. The castle's library, unfortunately, held nothing concrete but theories and ideas proposed by ponies who had no real idea as to what they're talking about. If only it were that easy... I don't know, maybe I'm looking for answers at the wrong place. With another sigh, I rubbed my face in effort for calmness. Oh, I was calm, mind you, but I couldn't resist feeling as though I was being pressed for time. The holes tearing through the fabric of reality spawned by traces of imbalance across Equestria has almost harmed someone close to me, twice. Spike, then Cadence. How much longer before it worsens? I dread thinking about it, so I won't. But this situation, now, can no longer be overlooked. I played around with the others for too long, focusing more on the well-being of my friends and dealing with episodes of the show, it was time to get really, really serious and deal with a situation of my own making. The question was... How? Curiously, my mind drifts back to the vague screech of a warning, provided to yours truly by a group of psychic yaks back at Yakyakistan. A speech foretelling awaiting dangers, something I still tried to uncover through the vagueness over impending doom. 'Chaos and Harmony in peril, a darkness born anew.' So from what I'm gathering there, the imbalance is spawning something potentially dangerous, far more than the wormholes tearing across the world. 'The child who turns back time, her plans foiled will be.' Someone related to time... Starlight, I'm guessing. Would she have some involvement with the wormholes. Were the time changes she intended to do going to create more devastating consequences than we thought? To the point it's even affecting the now before the event's actually happened? 'The stars will ignite, the worlds will burn, the sun cast out by the shadow who grows ever more.' What does THAT mean...? 'Friendship and Balance unite, stardust revealed among the twilight.' Didn't take a genius to understand that was related to myself and Twilight, and moreso my friends. Starswirl had said the magic of friendship was closely connected to the magic of balance, though he never explained very well how so, just some vague statements that magic led to friendship, friendship led to balance, and balance led to magic, forming some circle of some kind. I don't know, might just be pulling out of my [BEEP] here. ...I forgot anything else from the cryptic warning by the mystics, I'll dwell more on that later. But right now, work with what I've got. And so far, my only deduction is that the bigger the imbalance grows, something will come out of it. Something deadly. Something unparalleled. And Starlight was involved somehow. Meaning my answers may very well be uncovered once we reach the finale. Which isn't too far, considering recent events- "Hi Stardust!" And speaking of said recent events. My tired head turned towards the three fillies eagerly racing up the hill to meet me. Their leader, Apple Bloom, spoke merrily with a wave, "Howdy Stardust! We were wonderin' where you were; we didn't see ya at the party!" Oh right, that. "Sorry girls." I smiled lightly in regret, rising to stand and stretching. "Wasn't in the party spirit. But congratulations anyway; you three earned those cutie marks of yours." Indeed. It was a time to celebrate, for them anyway. After so many trials and error, the Cutie Mark Crusaders have earnt what they yearned for, if the three shield marks on their rumps were of any indication. The group beamed proudly at my words. Scootaloo nodded happily. "Right?! After so long we finally get our rewards! And who knew that all it took was to help others understand their special talents, right girls?" Sweetie Belle added cheerfully, "Not to mention, who would've thought Diamond Tiara would have a hand in us earning our cutie marks? We not only made a friend, but got our marks on the same day! I'd call that a successful conclusion to the Crusader's ventures for their cutie marks!" "I'm glad to see you're happy with what you got," I said sincerely, smiling at the three adorable fillies, beaming with positive energy. Unlike Spike, none of them objected to having their heads ruffled fondly. "I suppose this means you have a great new responsibility ahead of you. I'm proud of you all, as I'm certain everyone else is." "Aw shucks." Apple Bloom waved in mature bashfulness, smiling widely with her friends. "We're proud of ourselves too, aren't we?" The other two nodded. Then, it appeared an invisible light bulb lit next to the filly Earth Pony's head, as she made a noise of epiphany and looked at me with a grin of realization. "Say, I just remembered! Did ya ever find out what your cutie mark meant Stardust?" Apart from seeing it in a book, not really. All I knew was it was related to Balance in some way. So... Nope. "Well, what if we help you find out what it means?" Sweetie Belle questioned excitedly, approaching my posture before she and the young fillies abruptly pulled back my cape to reveal the repulsive mark. "This can be our first mission with our new responsibilities to helping our friends uncover the secrets to their cutie marks!" "Yeah!" Scootaloo agreed enthusiastically. "What do you say, Stardust? Want the help and expertise of the Cutie Mark Crusaders helping ya unlock the secrets to your mysterious cutie mark?" Their expressions were nothing short of adorable, pleading with grins at me to say yes. Cute, and as much as I wished to indulge them, I highly doubted, in this case, the three would be of any real assistance. I was tempted to humour them, but my feelings felt compelled to the contrary, as though I couldn't afford to waste any further time. My cutie mark can wait... Forever, for all I cared. "Maybe another time, girls. I'm a bit busy-" "Apple Bloom! Sweetie Belle! Scootaloo!" My guardian angel arrives in the nick of time. We all turn to face the alicorn walking up towards us with a beautiful smile. "Hi Twilight!" Scootaloo greeted back happily. "Wanna help out? We're gonna help your special somepony find out what his cutie mark represents!" The purple alicorn glanced between me and them with a humoured expression, knowing full well of my feeling towards the tattoo attached to my rear end. "Maybe another time, girls. Rarity, Rainbow Dash and Applejack are looking for you. Don't wanna keep them waiting, right?" "Aww... If ya say so." They looked thoroughly put out, but immediately composed themselves and started jogging down the hill, waving to us both merrily. "That's okay, we can help you out later, Stardust! See you guys later!" We returned Apple Bloom's gesture, sharing with one another amused look as we watched after the three Crusaders happily skip back to town. Twilight proceeded to ask, "Helping you find out the meaning of your cutie mark, huh?" "Their words, not mine." She looked at me shrugging, tilting her head. "And here I foolishly hoped you'd finally accept your mark and move on. Guess I was wrong." "You're not always right, Twilight." I grinned playfully, whereas the mare shook her head with a smirk. Ah this banter never gets old. "You left the castle rather in a hurry after the celebrations, I wanted to see if you were okay." Ah, straight to the point then. I shrugged again at the topic change. "I'm fine love. Just... Put out, so to speak." Violet eyes sparkled in understanding. "Still couldn't find what you were looking for, huh?" Sighing, I regarded the grass between us. "No... And I get the feeling I won't find anything by looking again." "You know I'm always here to help." "I know." Cyan eyes raised up to interact with violet orbs. "And I always appreciate that. But... I'm not sure even you have the knowledge we're looking for, Twilight. Not that I'm saying you're incapable of helping!" Twilight giggled, finding my hasty added statement to be somewhat endearing. "I know Jack. I never claimed to be omniscient myself, you know." With a weak grin, I looked away as Twilight continued, "Although, if the library doesn't have the precise information we're looking for, there are other alternatives." "Such as...?" Her tone then sounded slightly smug. "The one place I can think of regarding any matters related to your magic. Somewhere deep in Princess Celestia's castle possessing everything written and practiced by your teacher." Where-? Oh. OH. My head snapped to a smirking Twilight. "Starswirl's archives." The trip to Canterlot was short and to the point. On the train ride towards the majestic kingdom, Twilight and I discussed what precisely we're looking for in the old scrolls. Upon arrival, we departed from the station on a brisk jog all the way to the clean castle, greeted by a guard who happily escorted us to the locked up archives and allowed us entry, leaving us to it upon Twilight's polite dismissal. Alright, no bull[BEEP]ing this time. We get what we came here for, and leave, Twilight's worries about Celestia minding us doing so notwithstanding. "Wish they'd kept things a little more organized..." Twilight muttered sourly, walking down one aisle of the shelves beside me. "There's not even an alphabetic order! This will take longer than we thought." "Then we better start looking." Without waiting for her response, I hurried by the mare, eager to uncover what we seek. Twilight, understanding the urgency, dashed along another aisle as I did, beginning to carefully unroll any scroll that our guts told us to examine. Anything with Balance and imbalance involved. "I know." My head craned over to the mare. "What?" But Twilight was already focused on reading one open parchment. Okay... Back to work. Let's see... Eeny meeny miney... Aha! ...Nope. Useless information here. Let's try... This one! Nope. How about... This one? ...Nope. Ah come on Balance! You're suppose to be the magical force guiding my instincts here! Alright, let's take a look at this piece of parchment on the third shelf. And... Nothing. Ugh...! "No luck on my end either." Twilight called out, evidently noting my expression. "Maybe we should check the other shelves!" Good idea. "Thanks!" What? "I didn't say anything?" The alicorn blinked, before we shrugged the confusion off and went to examine all other scrolls and parchments possible. Zero time for distractions. Let's see... A spell on magnifying one object to thousands of its size. Nice, but not relevant. Ingredients on the cure to Cockatree's stone stares. Useful long ago, but unneeded right now. An incantation on rising the undead... Tempting, but Halloween was already over a few weeks back. "A parchment which displays how to summon one pony from another world to the next," Twilight commented in slight interest, shaking her head while rolling back up the scroll. "While everything we're viewing is fascinating, it's a safe bet to say that it'll most likely take us a while to anything related to Balance." Well [BEEP], and dinner time is only a short moment ahead. Her tongue clicked in disapproval. "No need to swear about it." Okay, what the hell? My eyes glanced to the frown in confusion. "I didn't say anything?" Twilight raised a skeptical brow, resuming her gaze on the next parchment she pulled from the shelf. Assuming the mare was now just hearing things, I'll worry about that later. For now, I moved over to another aisle, rubbing my beard in thought- "Although... He's awfully cute when he's flustered." I rolled my eyes. "Thanks Twilight." From behind, she stated in sincere puzzlement, "I never said anything...?" What now? Cyan eyes looked over, meeting her confused orbs matching my own bafflement perfectly. Were we... Both hearing things? Twilight made a motion to shrug, before her eyes widened and jaw parted slightly, flabbergasted at something in my direction, prompting my frown. "Jack... Your- Your mouth didn't move, but I heard you ask if we were hearing things." Say what now? Impossible. I said that in... My head...! This time, our reactions were identical, the idea explaining this phenomenon too absurd to bare. "We're not... Hearing each other's thoughts, are we?" Okay... Haven't mentally spoken with one of my friends for a while, Starswirl and Sombra aside. Twilight scarcely nodded, lowering her head in contemplation. "It must be your magic. The bond between us, empowered through Balance, must have allowed us to communicate even telepathically! This... This is an amazing discovery! A revelation nopony has witnessed before!" Though one of us was clearly happy about the news, she was hopelessly adorable whenever excited like this. Twilight's cheek turned red slightly... Oh [BEEP], did she hear all that? "Every word." God dammit! The mare could barely hold in a chuckle, and this time, it wasn't just her hearing thoughts. "Profanities aside, I wonder if we could project our thoughts to one another all the time. Maybe I can use that to get him out of bed more efficiently." "Uh, don't even think about it." Twilight blinked, before her face blushed deeper in embarrassment. Okay, soon as we get back, I'm having Starswirl teach me to shield my mind, or something. Because last time I could communicate with someone this way was with Rarity when she was abducted by Borog- Uh oh. Twilight's expression was that of disbelief. "You never told me you had this ability; only that you can project emotions and memories to another pony!" Well [BEEP]. Must of slipped my mind... The alicorn was growing unamused, and clearing my throat, I swiftly turned back to the shelves. "We can talk about this later. Remember why we're here." Twilight huffed, resuming her work also. Thank God. Now then, how to look for the right information...? Think Stardust. My mind reached back to trip through memory lane, seeking out anything useful that can give us clues to finding the correct info. That prophecy from the Mystic Yaks... Starswirl's teachings... The Crusader's visit earlier to help me find our my cutie- Okay, why did that pop up? I could care less about my damn cutie mark-! ...Wait. That book Spike once found showing information about Balance showed an image of a heart with a centered star, identical to my mark... ...The mark! That's it! "Twilight-!" "I know. Your cutie mark." The mare was grinning brightly. "I overheard your deep contemplation." Oh. But my girlfriend was already skipping over across the room. "And if memory serves me correctly, the last time I came here with Pinkie when we looked for that time travel spell, we came across some parchments detailing cutie marks right over... Here!" Oh... Then no time to lose! Twilight smiled while looking through the scrolls. "It's positively endearing when he's excited like this. I just wish it wasn't so rare and far between..." I heard that love. Red face brightening, the alicorn hurried through the shelves, pulling out a suspected scroll. "Aha! This should be it! Let's find out!" And hastily unrolling the information, we peeked at the contents with eagerness and hope... I know looking through the archives was too much to ask for... Slumping against my seat, a low sigh emerged from my muzzle as the others talked about something, a party or other involving the Crusaders. Me? I was just leaning back against my throne chair in bitter disappointment. Because, guess what? Our search in Canterlot... Meant nothing! Yeah, nothing. Shocking right? Those parchments involving the secrets of cutie marks and their meanings? Nothing showing my own damn mark. The one time the thing could be useful to me, but that tattoo only proves, once again, to be the bane of my damnable existence. We came back to Ponvyille with empty hooves and failure, other than Twilight gaining the knowledge I could speak with others using telepathy, and pestered me the whole train ride about it. So at least she learned something today... "- Stardust?" Hm, what? The six mares and one dragon were now regarding me all across the table. Ah right, the meeting. I leaned forward somewhat. "Sorry, what?" Rarity tilted her head. "We were wondering if you wouldn't mind baking some of your extraordinary brownies for the castle party this evening." Ah. "Yes sure, I'll get right on it." My friends expressed uncertain looks, with the exception of Twilight, who regarded me sympathetically, before she took the lead. "Pinkie, could you make certain that the balloons won't pop so easily-" And I stopped paying attention, too focused on my own failure to really give a damn about a party being hosted inside the castle walls. They can have it for all I cared, because right now, I was hardly in partying spirit; the cloud of disappointment hanging over me. And Starswirl and Sombra still have yet to answer me today. Seriously, where were those two? Partying in my own head? You think they'd have plenty of time doing something else when the fate of Equestria wasn't an issue. But, just like my equine - and reptile - friends here, they were more concerned about something else entirely, clearly. Well, to be fair, I haven't been entirely asking for their help regarding this imbalance crisis. They know something's up, but I haven't been too forefront with the details. As this was Balance's problem - so, by extension, my problem - alongside the fact I could be very responsible for the holes in the first place, the last thing I wanted was to get my friends involved in my mess. Twilight, obviously hearing that, cast me a look of utter disapproval, as the others were occupied in their planning. Of course, she'd think otherwise. They all would. The alicorn frowned, before focusing back on the discussion I was paying little to no attention towards. I'm willing to bet the moment this meeting was over, my stubborn girlfriend intended to have words. "Alright then guys! Enough small talk! Let's set everything up for Scootaloo and the others!" The others let out noises of agreement at Rainbow's eager outburst, following after the speedy mare outside the council room. Everyone save myself and another pony exited the room. Welp, that's my prediction proven. Twilight sighed, looking over to the seat of her boyfriend's beside her own. "Please say you'll at least attend the party. It'll mean a lot to the Crusaders." "...I'll think about it." That hardly pleased the mare, however. Twilight frowned in slight irritation. "I know you wouldn't allow yourself to disappoint the fillies." Ah great, now she's attempting to appeal to my fondness for kids. "I don't need to appeal to anything Jack; I know you that much." "I swear, he can be so needlessly moody at times..." ...Ughh... "I said I'll think about it." Deliberately ignoring the pleading expression, I practically hurried to leave the room in a brisk pace. You'd think Twilight, of all people, would understand what it's like to feel as though you've failed a task handed by a teacher... If she heard that little statement, I barely noticed her expression behind my retreating tail. ... ... ... ...Welp. That's great. Feeling like a failure has also made me lose any inspiration to write. Tip of quill barely brushing the clear page, I sighed, struggling to write down todays experiences. If it were that simple, but even a writer can find difficulty when his feelings are involved. It's funny, when you think about it. People often underestimate exactly how complex the skill of writing really was. It was a physical and mental activity all at once; using the body and imagination to write down what's on your thoughts. Ideas are often inspired by taking walks or going somewhere new and fascinating. Not to mention, meeting people or hearing something that lingers in your mind. Stories and characters are typically inspired by people, places and events. To write it all down, on paper or PC, requires intense concentration and conviction. Everything in life was a mental activity, when you dwell on it. Everything is powered by the brain, that's why. And right now, my brain was more focused over reminiscing how much disappointment and annoyance that was coursing through my being. So much so I could scarcely jot anything down on paper today... Maybe tomorrow. That's how I usually resolve this kind of issue- Someone's coming. Balance's alert to a friend's presence immediately had me hide the sheets away to a secure drawer, right before a blue blur barged into my bedroom with an impatient expression. "There you are!" Rainbow exclaimed. "Why are you sat there moping? You should be enjoying the celebration party!" "I'm not in the partying spirit." I shrugged, slyly placing the quill back in its ink bottle. "I'll join later, Rainbow, but right now-" "Nuh-uh, Stardust, I ain't buying that excuse." With no regard for personal quarters, as ever, the pegasus grabbed me by the hoof and proceeded to pull me outside the room into the large hallway. Hearing no excuse, the mare thankfully released me and whirled around with hoofs on hips, glaring down from her hovering spot. "Alright Mr. Grouch, you gonna tell me why you're disappointing our friends by being a downer this time?" I really had no incentive to. I shrugged again. "Can a man not wallow in his own failures in peace?" Rainbow snorted, rolling her bright pink eyes. "For starters, you're a stallion now, not a 'man-'" "And what an improvement that turned out being." "- And second, we've put up with you acting all doom and gloom a while back for too long." The pegasus folded her arms expectantly. "So don't think for a second we're gonna let you act like this without us helping you out. So, spill, what's bugging ya, so we can go back and enjoy the party?" How thoughtful of her. I half-considered a retort, but arguments won't get us anywhere. Plus, in all honesty, Rainbow Dash wasn't the first pony I'd consider bringing up my troubles to. But, like the others, she was still my friend, my best friend, and she wanted to help. Whether it be by our bond or lack of common sense, I spilled the beans. "Just disappointed." I admitted, turning to the floor slowly. "Starswirl asked me to do some research over danger against Equestria. I failed. The library had nothing. Canterlot had nothing. My own teacher isn't speaking to me to help... And I'm feeling utterly powerless by myself about doing any of this." There. I said it. I felt too vulnerable without the aid of others. And I partially anticipated Rainbow to start laughing upon confessing as much. But instead, the mare raised a brow. "That's it?" Alright... Wasn't expecting that answer. "You don't know something so what?" So what? Clearly, as ever, this mare underestimates the danger- "You haven't known too much about a threat before, right? So why should this time be any different?" Unbelievable. I shook my head in disbelief. "Rainbow, this threat in particular was never suppose to happen-!" Rainbow, again, shrugged indifferently. "Again, so what? It's never stopped you, me or our friends from fighting the danger before. We always win, in the end. So what should it matter?" I opened my muzzle... But no words came out. Where exactly was she going with this logic...? "Your problem is, Stardust, you always expect too much of yourself, and to be prepared for every danger coming. Only, guess what? Most of, if not all the time, you end up hurt and having us save your tail at the end." Her tone sounded less smug and more... Exasperated. "You pressure yourself into thinking you should be ready for anything, future knowledge or not. Stop doing that, and let your friends help out. We're here for you, and we can help prepare with you. So we might know little next to nothing, but we can't let that hang over us, right? In the end, when we work as a team, we always succeed! You said so yourself, we're the good guys, and the villains never win in this world!" Except for the apparent one time they will in the upcoming movie... But... With a sigh, a small, gratified smile emerged on my muzzle. Help often comes from the unexpected, and her confident assurance was very much needed. "You know, sometimes, sometimes, Rainbow, you are a very mature young mare." The pegasus smirked. "What do ya mean 'sometimes?'" I grinned slightly. "Indeed... Thanks, Rainbow. Perhaps you're right, I do expect too much of myself. Perhaps I shouldn't keep thinking I should be ready to handle everything without talking to my best friends." "You're darn right." Rainbow nodded in agreement. "Now, will you stop being such a sourpuss and come enjoy the party. We made it specifically so the Cutie Mark Crusaders can celebrate with everyone in Ponyville for getting their cutie marks." Her eyes reflected with something. Pride, maybe? It's what was bubbling in her chest, I could sense it. With a tired smile, I replied positively, "Why not?" Party means cake? Who knows, I might help myself to the biggest piece while they're not looking- "Heh, don't count on it." What? "...Oh God, not you too...!"
Chapter 132: The Changeling Armada"Trust me Celestia, you're not gonna regret tonight." As we walked out the main gates leading to the royal courtyard, the tall alicorn chuckled light-heartedly. "I never implied otherwise, Stardust." The pair of us were moving towards the waiting small carrier outside, to be pulled by two loyal pegasi servants. "From what I hear about Starlight Glimmer, from yourself and Twilight, she is someone truly extraordinary. A shame my own interactions with her at the Crystal Empire were bare." Hmhm, you're gonna be mighty disappointed tonight then. "Well, luckily you'll have the pleasure of spending time together tonight. I just know, you're gonna love her." "I'm pleased to hear you say that. From what I hear, it's not often you gift others with praise but to those deserving." I grinned in amusement. "Anything about me Twilight doesn't tell you about?" Celestia smiled kindly. "Perhaps some vague details of your own exploits which seem to annoy my former student." Sounds about right. The alicorn stepped onto the golden small carriage, ready to transport her all the way from this castle to Ponyville. "Are you certain you don't want to accompany me?" "Nah, haven't been to Canterlot in a while anyway." I shook my head, moving back slightly to give them some space. "I'll go visit some old faces. Could you tell Twilight I'll be home late?" A raised brow of intrigue, the Princess of the Sun inquiring curiously, "You won't be joining us at all then?" Must. Repress. Sly grin. "Nah... Why spoil the fun? Adieu, Celestia." Celestia, none the wiser, nodding politely in farewell before her pegasi guards took off, carrying the alicorn all the way towards Ponyville, the shade of evening barely starting to reveal itself. Poor blokes. But with the Princess fading from sight, only then did I start grinning like a mischievous child. Tonight, it just won't be the guards who get the short end of the stick. Cunning of you to raise her expectations like that, soon to be over barely anything. You approve? Consider it tiny payback for all the bull[BEEP] she put Twilight and the others through, especially with the Tirek incident for her blatantly ignoring my warnings of not dispatching Discord after the magic-stealing villain. How remiss of me not to point out that particular flaw since the gala heated argument between myself and Twilight over the latter's actions. Have fun tonight, Celestia, being in the company of a distracted DJ, a muffin-crazed pegasus, and a cranky donkey. As opposed to meeting the very unicorn her former pupil accepted under her wing. I couldn't stop snickering on my way towards the kingdom town. Those were the definite highlights of the episode; Celestia looking bored out her mind, and Twilight completely forgetting about her at the very end. Wish I was there to see it, but I had important matters attending to. My being here wasn't just to hype Celestia up for her visit to Ponyville. Still, would've been funny to watch up close. A rather dark episode, though, with Trixie becoming so depressed as to almost commit suicide. Don't even try to argue against that. I won't, I'm more attentive on what you intend to achieve being here. But I'm surprised your first objective wouldn't be to check through the archives of your teacher's. I'd be surprised if there was anything contained within regarding the much-needed information we seek. Starswirl chimed in response to Sombra's inquiry. It wouldn't hurt, of course, to inspect that room should our efforts in the rest of Canterlot be for naught. For now, I recommend we search through the shelves of the kingdom's main library. Quite right, too. Beware Canterlot, Stardust Balance is here to invade your libraries and read them all dry! Sombra snorted. You confuse yourself for your Princess. He was there from the very beginning, wasn't he? From the very start, no. The anomaly of his own being became noticeable since your return to Canterlot High, in your battle against the sirens. My mentor sounded slightly weary, almost somber. Zagreus's presence reached my attention back then, though I refrained from informing you of this first imbalance, admittedly, to keep you from being distracted, Miss Shimmer and the girls relied on your support and encouragement during then. Since the sirens... Did Zagreus play some role back then, one I wasn't aware of? Clearly. Pay attention. Hmm. During your final battle opposing those wicked sirens, I sensed something amiss nearby. Something... Wrong. You confirmed my suspicions upon your own inquiry regarding a particular 'plothole.' Plothole? Sombra spoke with thoughtfulness, Hmm... I believe he refers to your question as to how those weaklings acquired the power needed to retain their true forms in that tedious music battle. ...So, the sirens inexplicably gaining their magic back, without absorbing the magic of the girls. That was Zagreus's handiwork? Alas, that sadly appears to be true. It seems your own return, alongside the changes made by boosting Miss Shimmer's confidence, and stalling Princess Twilight's own arrival, was the trigger in provoking Zagreus to finally make his move. He used his abhorrent magic to sustain the Dazzlings' pendants and provide them the means to take over the minds and souls of all that world's inhabitants. Oh... So, once again, the world was, once again, endangered because of me. Wonderful. In other news, our search through Canterlot, so far, has proved fruitless. We tried looking in the huge popular library. Didn't work. Smaller libraries and bookstores scattered throughout the kingdom. They weren't working either. The best I had to do was ask for directions, alongside signing a few autographs from those who recognized me along the way. What was it they called me again? 'The Hero of Canterlot?' Yeah, just wait 'till they learn who was responsible for endangering them and everyone they love. It doesn't matter what Twilight says to reassure me, there's no escaping the fact that I, and I along, am responsible for Zagreus's being here. Focus not on casting fault, my friend. The sage unicorn advised calmly. But on how best to finding our enemy. Regarding this subject, I find myself curious about something. The former King addressed the other voice in my mind. Precisely how do you intend on trapping our foe? I trust you have the means in mind for capturing Zagreus once we locate him, but you've yet to share the details. Starswirl answered without skipping a beat. Correct, I have planned the necessary means in apprehending Zagreus, once we either find him first, or he becomes strong enough for us to sense his presence. This plan relies on Jack to keep Zagreus distracted through words or combat alone, or to tire him out enough for the spell to work. Sounds like a plan to me. Find Zagreus, stall him or wear him out, then trap him. Probably won't be that simple, but I always live in hope. Or we could simply proceed with my own suggestion to handling this matter. With murder? No thank you. I'll capture this threat to everyone I love, have him arrested, trialed for his crimes against everyone in both this world and its alternate counterparts. But I certainly, without any hesitation, absolutely not be his executioner. No one has that right. "Hey, it's you!" A pony was approaching me from behind, prompting me to pause from my mental conversation and turn to face the female voice, both her tone and her presence recognizable. Huh. Now there's a sight I wasn't expecting outside a library. "Moondancer! It's been a while!" Bright yellow fur, light red mane with two stripes of dark and light purple, a black sweater with pink buttons on the chest, and dark purple eyes looking awfully familiar. Hell, the mane and tail style resembled my girlfriend's a little much too. The light, reskinned Twilight unicorn smiled pleasantly, a contrast to her old personality of our first encounter. "I'm surprised you remember me... Stardust right?" I nodded, and she continued casually, "I thought I recognized you from earlier, scouring the Canterlot Library just before." "Where else would I be?" I asked in dry humour. Probably visiting my girlfriend's parents, or maybe that donut shop Spike went to in season one. "How have you been, Moondancer?" What a mouthful, I should give a nickname to make it easier. Twilight II. Sounds about right. The unicorn shrugged. "Same old, same old, I guess. Studying to my heart's content. How's Twilight been doing?" I mimicked the gesture. "Same old, same old, I suppose. Teaching her new student everything to know about the magic of friendship." "Oh I've heard about that!" Moondancer grinned, albeit enthusiastically. "Lyra told us - Minuette, Twinkleshine and myself - during a visit here. It's great to hear that Twilight's succeeding as a Princess of Friendship flawlessly. This new pupil of her's couldn't be in better hoofs." "No need to tell me that." I smirked. Pleasantries are entertaining, to some degree. Sombra mused rather sarcastically. But don't we have a task to accomplish? Give me a moment. "Well, it's great seeing you again Twi- Monndancer." I grinned, albeit sheepishly at the blinking re-coloured unicorn. "But my being here isn't a social call. I'm on a very important mission." "Oh, I see." Her equine shoulders dropped somewhat. "Anything I can help with?" "I-" ...Actually... "I think you can, honestly." Who else to turn to in gathering information within Canterlot when neither Twilight nor Celestia were around? Luna was probably asleep. "I'm looking for books, or scrolls, about a particular magic unseen for countless generations. I've been searching through the libraries around the kingdom, and was about to go back to the castle to check there." Behind those large glasses, dark purple eyes glinted. I'm sorry, it's too distracting how much 'Twilight' Moondancer was. I mean really Hasbro, especially with the human Twilight, you couldn't be a little more distinctive with these designs? "I've got just the place in mind." The mare responded coyly, even mannerisms reminding me of Twilight ridiculously much. "Twilight's old study room!" I gestured around, widening front limbs while standing on hind hoofs, twirling in satisfaction. "Brilliant idea my dear." "That last statement sounds almost redundant." Moondancer grinned humouredly, following me inside to be greeted by two floors filled with rows and rows of books. "Truthfully I've been using this room for research and study purposes than the main library in Canterlot nowadays." "Can't fault ya." I nodded approvingly. "Since you clearly share Twilight's enthusiasm for all things magical, scientific and everything else related to knowledge." Amongst other well noted shared traits. Yep. Setting her satchel containing other books down, the bright unicorn motioned around. "So, where shall we start?" Straight to business. I approve. "Any and all information relevant to the concept and magic of Balance itself." Moondancer was swift enough to find all the required stacks of written books underneath a whole minute. With an amused nod to the piles of paper bound by leather magically brought before us, we went to straight to work. The Twilight copycat was scanning through two books per second, making more work of it than I was with one page at a time. "Anything specifically about Balance?" She asked with eyes fixed on the flipping pages. "Imbalance, mainly." Moondancer nodded, proceeding to look through her side with callous ease. Let's see... Nope... Nothing here... Notta... Come on, there's gotta be something... ...Dammit. Roughly about five or four minutes later, the unicorn finished looking through about twenty in contrast to my three books. She closed the last page and released a small huff, glancing over to my side. "Anything?" I shook my head, putting the book aside for the moment. "Nothing. You?" "Sadly not." The unicorn was pursing her lips, clearly annoyed. "'A Guide to Balance Philosophy,' 'The Stability of Balanced Magic,' 'Theorizing the Ideal Perfect Magic,' all wielding nothing substantial. At least for what we're looking 'd think there'd be something here. Didn't Twilight mention as such before you came to Canterlot?" "I never said she did." I shrugged, unable to help myself. Craning my neck around, I clarified for the curious mare, "Although, to be frank, I'm not terribly surprised by the results. Even Starswirl's Archives yielded nothing of interest. We checked ages ago." The sound of dropped book and glasses. "You don't mean Starswirl the Bearded's Archives? The room at the royal castle with all the research notes, spells and theories crafted and practiced by Starswirl the Bearded himself?!" Well, that certainly got her attention, the mare shot up while pushing her large glasses back on hastily. "You and Twilight visited that room?!" Someone's got a fan... And as always, I am humbled to be remembered fondly by today. Tch, or being obsessed by young magic fanatics. "I was going to check there again, after this." I informed the excited Twilight copy. "If you want, I can take you with me and we can look together." And, I swear to God, she squealed. "Really?! I get to see everything that was ever written down and mastered by my hero!" Moondancer practically hopped around cheerfully. "No wonder you're Twilight's special somepony! Well what are we waiting for?!" With an amused smirk, I asked, "Shouldn't we clean up this mess first Moony?" Moondancer waved dismissively at the discarded book lying about. "Later, this can't wait- Wait... 'Moony?'" Well I certainly can't call you 'Twilight;' at least, not out-loud anyway. "Less of a mouthful." Moondancer then cocked her head. "What? It's not that bad... What is it?" I added with a frown, noting the expression of unease morphing on her Twilight-like features. "Did you close the door after me?" Hm? "No, didn't you?" Moondancer shook her head. "I just don't remember it closing that's all. Weird huh?" "Yeah, definitely weird." With that, I raised my tone slightly to address our guests. "It'd be even more bizarre if that was a sign someone followed us in, wouldn't it?" You knew. What? That there were multiple lifeforms in here with us observing from the shadows, ever since we first entered the place? Yeah my connection to Balance isn't all that disoriented today, Sombra. Question is, what's taking them so long to reveal themselves? Perhaps they need some... Incentive. "Stardust?" Moondancer asked, frowning in open confusion. Way ahead of ya pal. Don't call me 'pal...' "You're good at hiding yourselves, I'll give you that." I addressed the blinking blue lights observing us from every corner and shadows they could find. "But I sensed you coming in right off the bat. We have uninvited guests, Moony. I recommend you leave now and let me handle this." "What?" The unicorn snapped her head wildly, eyes widening in horrified shock at the azure eyes with no irises watching from above. "Who are they? What are they?" Three guesses, and they're all probably correct. As if triggered by something, the black creatures immediately leapt from their respective hiding spots and swarmed across the room, forcing me to put my guard up- Before Moondancer's sudden scream caught my attention, swatting away two insects while keeping narrowed gaze heatedly on the unicorn suddenly captured by two of the intruders. "What- What are these things?!" Moondancer called out fearfully, rearing her head back in scared revulsion at the creatures leering almost hungrily at her. "Changelings..." I answered darkly, taking on an authoritative tone at their close approximation to the mare. "Leave her out of this. It's clearly me you want." In answer, the whole group surrounding themselves around the frightened unicorn, two keeping her hostage with the rest glaring balefully my way. Alright, wanna do things the hard way? These clowns needed to be reminded who rests on top of the food chain. "A single hoof on her hair, and it won't be your Queen you'll fear any longer." That got their attention, some shifting and stepping back in sudden nervousness, bug-like eyes all uncertain. Moondancer gasped, whereas Sombra chuckled in good humour. Adequate use of a threatening tone. The grit teeth almost sells it. Be on guard. Starswirl advised calmly. The Changelings should never have been in Canterlot too soon. Whatever is occurring, we must uncover what with a clear mind and attentive eyes. One of the Changelings, meanwhile, stepped forward, prompting two more to slowly take a close yet seemingly safe distance on both sides of me. Joke's on them, no distance would save them from my wrath. The Changeling standing opposite me, obviously the leader - Purple eyes, interestingly - pointed with a snarl. "Any tricks, and your pony friend will feel love no longer. Our Queen is expecting you, 'Twilight Warrior.'" "You're in no position to make threats." The Changeling narrowed his eyes. "Aren't we?" "No." I answered, matter-of-factly with a calm expression. "I've come a long way since the battle in Canterlot long ago. There is nothing preventing me from utterly destroying you all if you don't let my friend go. Just make it easier for yourselves, and you won't be returned to your oh-so adored Queen in body bags." Even more Changelings shifted uncomfortably, and Moondancer looked positively stunned at the vowed declaration. The leader even appeared unnerved, for a moment, before insisting, "It's not just your friend at risk here, but this entire kingdom too. You must come, or nothing will prevent our Queen from dealing a swift vengeance across Canterlot, with Princess Celestia occupied elsewhere." ...Were they referring to the season six finale? No, as Starswirl, it was way too early for that... Was this Zagreus at work? I sensed no imbalance from these guys, and that Changeling's eyes looked almost... Pleading. What was going on here exactly? "Uhh, Stardust...?" Moondancer gulped nervously at those keeping her trapped. I suggest we comply to their wishes, for the moment. There are things we need to understand, forces at work we must uncover. To my own surprise, I took the suggestion and surrendered myself, for now anyway. The Changelings were quick to cover both mine and Moondancer's sight with brown bags, escorting us outside the room and, presumably, the kingdom itself. At their repeated threats and snarling instructions, we followed, my senses of Balance clouded by the suffocating hate of these Changelings, and the agitation of Moondancer. Poor mare, she didn't deserve to be involved in any of this. But they probably wouldn't have released her had I complied regardless. Soon, the marble floor of Canterlot beneath our hooves switched to smooth dirt... Then rocky terrain. I don't know exactly where these guys were taking us, but I don't need to look to know, eh Starswirl? You are currently being taken within the underground mines. My mentor supplied the necessary info all too happily. I sense a powerful darkness from within. I need not inform you of the individual yielding so much Chaos in her heart. Yeah, but here's my main question: Were we dealing with present Chrysalis, or future Chrysalis? You suggested that the Changeling Queen under Zagreus's influence was from the future, Starswirl... Was that future now? Was this the point she mentioned when she abducted Cadence a while back? Did I... Did I prevent the season six finale from happening already...? Jack... There is something we must discuss, once this is all over. He added before I could ask. It appears we have reached the destination. Huh- Oh. That familiar darkness, though untouched and uncorrupted by Zagreus this time. There was no modified imbalance in her heart, but the hate and villainous glee rolled off the Queen's vengeful tongue. "Well done my loyal subjects. You have brought me the Warrior I seek... Reveal his face." My vision was greeted to the looming neon eyes of Queen Chrysalis, surrounded by various leering Changelings standing loyally to their ruler and mother. From the walls and ceiling, multiple crystals poking out shone through the many tunnels of the ancient mines. A beautiful contrast to the abhorrent monsters glaring in our direction. "Stardust, where are we? What is going on?" Moondancer, still shielded from seeing, asked rather frantically. "Who's there with us?!" Laughing dastardly, the Queen's black horn lit up a dangerous green, bringing forward my fedora to her side. Chrysalis smirked. "Hmm, how quaint. Your taste in fashion is almost as pitiful as your taste in Princesses, Stardust Balance." My muzzle twitched. "Glad to see you haven't changed terribly much, Syphilis." But, instead of growing annoyed by that taunting response, Chrysalis replied smoothly, "And, it appears, the same goes for you, little warrior. Tell me, how is your life among ponies going thus far?" What? But Chrysalis then nodded to the other hostage. "And who is this, a poor pony caught in the crossfire? That seems to be a thing with you, isn't it Stardust? Show her face." We were then greeted by the panicking features of a bright yellow unicorn, the mare looking around in shocked terror... And stopping in relief at the sight of me. "Stardust, please tell me what is going... On..." And going back to terror at the glaring watching gaze of Queen Chrysalis. "Hmm... She almost looks like Twilight Sparkle." See, even the villain can spot the similarities! Leaning back, Chrysalis smirked faintly. "Oh, I'm sorry, it's 'Princess Twilight Sparkle' now, is it not? Princess of - What was it again - 'friendship?'" Followed with more mocking laughter by the patronizing Changeling. "How wise of Princess Celestia to grant such a young pony with a title and pretense of power." Okay, I've heard enough. "Bronchitis, as much as I love hearing you smack talk my girlfriend behind her back." I drawled, unafraid in the slightest at my current situation. "And believe me, underestimating Twilight would be your biggest mistake by far, I have much more important things to be getting on with. State your business, and leave with all your Changelings out of this kingdom. I am NOT as forgiving as I was long ago." "Oh, I believe you, 'Hero of Canterlot.'" That drew a dawning gasp from Moondancer, but the Queen ignored it in favour of observing with a sickly smug expression. "You have been quite preoccupied of late. But very well, I shall oblige to your first wish." Waving a hoof, she ordered a few of her subjects. "Make sure our other guest gets comfortable. There is business I must discuss with our friend here." "Ugh- Hey!" "Be gentle with her!" I barked in irritation and concern for the mare being dragged off. "I'll come back for you Moony!" "You better!" The mare responded in equal indignation, pulled further away into the darkening tunnels. Dammit... "Rest assured, as long as you cooperate, no harm will be brought to your young friend." The Queen said casually, beginning walk another direction. "Come, we shall discuss matters alone... Changeling to Changeling." What? What? "What?" I asked, while several other Changeling looked shocked at the absurd notion. But I followed after the Queen regardless; best not leave her out of sight where she won't cause any trouble... For now anyway. Sombra, could you...? Follow the other Changelings and watch over that blatant carbon copy of your Princess? If you'll pester me into it otherwise... Thanks pal... I really appreciate it. With Sombra not answered, meaning he already left, I hurried to catch up with the pacing tall Changeling, keeping a steady distance but ready to defend myself when needed. It was a few walks further through the endless tunnels, before Chrysalis decided to speak again. "So, again, how has life in Ponyville been treating you?" "I didn't willingly get captured for small talk, Syphilis." She only nodded. "Yes, your reputation from cutting to the chase does you credit. I admire a pony who deals with matters as swiftly and efficiently as possible... But you are no pony, aren't you?" I narrowed my eyes. What would she possibly know about anything? "Hoping to charm me with compliments now? Here I thought, after all we've been through, you'd hate me too much to consider that idea." "'Hate?' Oh my dear, dear warrior, you are mistaken a great deal." Chrysalis smirked mischievously. "It is true you have delayed my plans and created a great deal a setbacks for me. By all rights, I should punish you with all the righteous fury of a Queen. But, I shouldn't allow personal matters to interfere with a kindred spirit." "...I'm pretty sure you tried the 'much alike' shtick before." You and every other villain I've fought, in fact. "Guess what? It didn't work, so why should it now?" "Because you can't deny what is real, my young friend." Chrysalis advanced further for a moment, pausing to stare at a pale red crystal reflecting both our features, running a black hoof down the object with a new contemplative disposition. "You are not from these lands. No, Equestria, am I incorrect?" Something akin to a shiver ran down my spine, my face betraying me with a brief grimace. How could she possibly-? "You'd be amazed the lengths of knowledge I can obtain once I focus on what I want." With a tiny grin, she looked back to me with a knowing glint in those deathly neon eyes. "Like my kind, you change your appearance in order to fit in with the natives. And who can blame you, really? Like us, you seek peace. Acknowledgement... Acceptance by others." My eyes hardened. How dare she. "I don't disguise myself to deceive others in getting what I want." "Don't you?" Chrysalis inquired in intrigue, examining the red crystal before gazing back to me once again. Those green eyes illuminated the darkness just as much. "Was that not your priority from the start? It's okay to admit it, Stardust... Jack..." Oh Christ. My teeth clenched at the foul usage of my real name, prompting her grin to widen in sick amusement. "You're nothing like them. And soon, those who claim to love you will reject you for it. But I... I understand you, Twilight Warrior. We are far more alike than you can possibly believe." I sincerely doubt that. The Queen was kind enough to lead me down further through the glittering tunnels. Although honestly it started to felt as though we were travelling in circles. The small tour was profitable enough, however, for me to get a real sense on the Changeling's heart. Chaos coated it like black paint, and yet, not a trace of influenced imbalance leaking like sickening vapour. Either Zagreus was hiding his own hold over the Queen really well, or Chrysalis was here beneath Canterlot on her own intent. Right now, I'm going to get to the bottom of this. "Why have you brought me here, really?" I asked seriously as we passed by an edge leading into a pit of blackness. "What are you planning down here, Mephiles?" The Queen sighed, lowering her head somewhat. "I suspect you already know the answer, my young friend. Revenge is a very powerful incentive, isn't it?" Called it. We explored down another tunnel, her subjects bowing among the walls and ground as we walked by. "My intention for you, meanwhile, is true regarding our earlier discussion. I simply wish for you to learn whose side you must really take." She's still going with this? "After everything you did? Everything you're going to do? Are you so desperate as to request the aid of your enemy for some petty retribution?" At last, the sickly-blue haired Queen paused, halting us right in the middle of a seeming round area. Track from the mines spread through separate pathway tunnels surrounding us, but azure bug-like eyes leaking from the darkness are enough to see. Above us, a large group of pink crystals stuck out from the ceiling. Turning to me, Chrysalis looked almost... Regretful. "I appreciate your skepticism, but I am purely sincere with my words." Sure you are. The Queen faced me completely whilst speaking, badly attempting me to join the dark side. "Ever since my spies informed me about the young warrior residing with the Princess of Friendship, who foiled and stalled my plans repeatedly, I was intrigued, though irritated at first, by your persistence." Now, she was resorting to the tactic of slowing moving around, circling me at a distance but enough to make my skin crawl. That method, Chrysalis? Please. "My intrigue heightened, however, by my subjects sharing with me how you originally resorted to situations." Those green eyes glinted. Was that an inkling of respect I saw in her eyes? "You have a clear head, barely panicking in troublesome, yet tedious obstacles. You carry yourself with authority, and you tolerate no nonsense from anyone, including those fun-loving energetic ponies." She spat that word out as though it were the plague. "You show no fear in addressing your betters with boldness, because you know you are above them. You, another creature from a land unknown, possess a fighting spirit even that love-blind fool Shining Armour never had." "Is this going somewhere? Villain monologues nowadays are starting to bore me." But she barely looked like she was paying attention, lost in her own little world. The Changeling Queen looked upwards, a sly smile raising upon her contemplative features. Something about this was beginning to unnerve me... "And when we fought, in Canterlot, long enough..." Chrysalis gazed slowly towards me, gleefully, and I forced myself not to step back in repulsion at the unsettling look. "I sensed a thrill not felt in centuries, a fulfillment; an excitement in me few males could ever instill within. Upon my temporary defeat, a thought struck me: what better King to rule side by side with than a creature who fights you as his equal?" ...Ohhhhhhhh no... Sweet Jesus, please tell me this WASN'T going where I THOUGHT it was going...! Chrysalis must've noticed my dawning expression, a sinister grin reaching her black muzzle. "Yes, there is no one more suitable to rule the Changeling kingdom alongside me. I want you, Stardust." This can't be happening! "Are you insane?!" I exclaimed hotly, unable to comprehend this... This... Repulsive suggestion. "Become your King?! I'm perfectly happy dating a Princess I have faith in a billion times more than you, thank you very much!" The disgusting Queen only chuckled, raising her head up rather haughtily. "You simply require time to reflect upon this; I'd be shocked too." Tapping her hoof twice on the ground, two Changeling flew between my vision's edges. "You will be reunited with your friend in the meantime. Off you go." Gladly! I wouldn't consider this for the life of me! I'd sooner marry Flash Sentry than consider courting the likes of her! I couldn't be happier making a hasty departure from this vile Queen ASAP- "Oh, and one more thing I should add." Dammit! Reluctantly, I paused and looked over my shoulder. Chrysalis added calmly, inspecting her own hoof in vain interest. "Consider this as incentive. I know you are finding it difficult to fit in with those repulsive creatures, but my own subjects would accept you as one of their own. Also, I know you're searching for something, and I guarantee you, we could find it much quicker if we worked together. Now, toodle-oo, my soon-to-be betrothed." Doing everything in my power not to gag at the implications. "Stardust!" "Moony." Shoving past the guard, I entered the custom cell to the worried unicorn, immediately inspecting her for injuries. Moondancer, in turn, to my small surprise, gripped onto me in sought comfort. You needn't bother asking. From the corner of my eye, Sombra's shadow shifted. None of these pests dared lay a hoof on her. It seems you've instilled more fear into these creatures than I presumed. I'm almost impressed. Hm. "Are you alright?" I was compelled to ask anyway. Pushing back slightly, the unicorn nodded, but fear remained plastered on her features. "So far, all they've done is lock me in this cell." Speaking of which, the rocky bars closed themselves behind me a second after I entered. Deep purple eyes glinted in concern. "What did that vile creature want with you? She was a Changeling, wasn't she?" I nodded, looking back to the bars, carefully running a hoof over them introspectively. "Yeah, the Queen herself. And apparently, she wants a King to rule by her side, and help her take over all of Equestria." Oh? When do we expect the honeymoon? It's not funny. "Oh... Oh!" She understood quickly. "She wanted you to... But you said no, right?" "Of course I did." I scoffed, shaking my head disbelievingly. "Wouldn't marry her in a thousand years. Not to mention, I already have the best thing in my life to ever happen to me back in Ponyville." "Thank goodness." Moondancer sighed in relief, walking over to join me by the thick rocky bars, looking to me in renewed interest. "So, you're the Hero of Canterlot who helped repel the Changeling invasion a while back?" "That's me." "Huh... I was expecting you to be taller." I couldn't resist snorting in amusement, despite the circumstances. "Cheers Moony. I can see why Twilight's childhood friends with you." The mare grinned, albeit faintly, then proceeded to examine the bars with me. "I already inspected these earlier. Study enough to keep us fairly shut, but if we generate enough force we could create an impact enough to shatter these bars into pieces, thus spawning an opening huge enough for us to escape." "Okay, now I see why you're Twilight's friend." "It's simple logic." Moondancer shrugged. "The difficult part lies in finding the best preferred route in our- Uh oh." Uh oh was right. Having felt them coming, I immediately pulled the mare and myself back from the bars at a safe distance, keeping Moondancer behind me in preparation. For before us, a small group of Changelings approached the cell and watched from bug-like eyes. They were wary. But strangely enough... No hostility emanating. At least, not against us. That's some sign- Hello...? The one standing between the two accompanying the Changeling had some physical uniqueness to him in comparison to his friends. Red scales and tail, purple back coat - Armour? - dark blue wings and... Purple eyes? Stepping forward, the middle of the three spoke almost... Civil-like. Or attempting to sound civil, in the very least. "You refused our Queen's offer." "Obviously." I responded with a frown. "Did she send you?" Exchanging glances with one another, prompting Moondancer and I to do the same curiously, the middle Changeling addressed us again with a heavy frown. "Our Queen... She intends on invading all the major kingdoms through infiltration, and capture all those who'd prove to be thorns in her side." Moondancer gasped, but I narrowed my eyes. "I already know this." Now it was their turn to look surprised. "Are you here to gloat? If so, save your tongues when you relish the taste of love. Oh wait, that'll never happen." "So long as we follow our Queen's foolish ways, we know." "Exac- What?" Now this is interesting... It appears events are becoming twisted from past changes. "Huh?" Moondancer echoed, as unsure as I sounded. "This is not our first encounter, Twilight Warrior." The middle Changeling continued. "We spoke, long ago, after our defeat in Canterlot." Spoke...? Think back, Jack, on the night of the Canterlot Wedding. There was one more of their kind you addressed alongside young Spike. I... Oh yeah! "You're that Changeling who left without starting a fight!" Well, what were the Goddamn odds?! It was too dark that night, so I wouldn't have recognized these notable differences of the Changeling from the get-go. That explains it! "Huh? Could somepony tell me what's going on right now?" Moondancer was clearly at a lost. But I was far more interested in what this Changeling had to say above all else. "Why are you here?" Nodding, the Changeling proceeded to answer. "You attempted to persuade me, have me believe there were alternate paths to gaining love than taking it from others." So I have. I remember that conversation clear as crystal. Then, glaring at the ground between us, he spoke with slight venom, "Believe it or not, warrior, I... Accepted your proposal... To a degree... And began proposing to others of my kind to gain love another way." He huffed somewhat. "It was a tiring process, but many gradually came to accept that idea, and we began starting to share love among our kind anew." ...Okay...? "But... That's great, isn't it?" Moondancer asked, obviously noting the solemn bitter disposition of the Changeling also. "Finding another way to get love without stealing it from others, that's a good thing! Of course, I have to ask, is it even possible?" "It is." I answered for her, fixing my stare on the Changeling. "I've seen it happen." That prompted the other creatures to share curious looks. "What went wrong?" "The Queen." He replied, glaring upwards with upset violet orbs. "She uncovered my intentions, and ordered me to halt, declaring that all other creatures beyond Changeling kind are undeserving of love, and that we must show them all their place." "That's... Evil. Pure, unadulterated evil!" Moondancer spat out, incredulous at such a declaration. "Love is about sharing, accepting others for who they are! It's not something to be selfishly taken and given only to a select few. Your Queen's logic is flawed!" "She's blinded by pure hate." I said with a frown, understanding the severity of this obstacle. "There's a difference between love and greed, and she views them as the same thing. She must be stopped." To my slight surprise, however, the Changeling along with his friends nodded. "Yes. Our Queen will only bring us to ruin otherwise." Well, that was easy! "But what can we do? Her power, even without absorbing enough love, can dominate all other Changeling kind. To openly oppose Queen Chrysalis would be foolhardy." Right then, planning time! "You three, stand aside." Phase one shall commence. Blinking cautiously, the Changelings obeyed my command and stepped out of harm's way. The cell door itself was no match for a Balance-powered kick, landing rather loudly on the ground and crumbling into dust. Walking out, I smirked in satisfaction and turned to face my four comrades. "What's your name, by the way?" The lead Changeling answered after a moment's hesitation. "...Pharynx." Phar- ...How the flying [BEEP] do you spell that name? "...Interesting name." Putting it mildly. Maybe one of his friends here was Thorax. Who knows. Do all Changeling names but the Queen's have an 'X' in them? That'd be cool. "Right, Pharynx, I want you to help Moondancer here escape. Tell anyone you pass she's been summoned by your ruler, or it's a Changeling taking on her form. Either works." "Why? What are you going to do?" The unicorn asked with a frown, swerving around to face me. "Something foolhardy." I grinned somewhat playfully, prompting their dawning looks. "Once outside, disguise yourself as ponies and alert the royal guards about the Changeling army gathered beneath the kingdom. I'll distract Chrysalis in the meantime." Well what do you know? You said her name correctly for once. "By yourself?" Moondancer looked appalled. I shrugged in answer, looking back to the Changelings. "Help me today, and I will be forever grateful. And I also promise you this, your entire species will be sharing their own love with one another sooner than later. Let's just say I have a... Sixth sense with these things. So, will you do as I ask?" Pharynx frowned, but nodded anyway. "We will help you two today. But should anything go awry, we must feign ignorance. The Queen mustn't know of this treasonous act by her children. But... I want all Changelings to be safe..." "...And they will be." I vowed, placing a hoof on his shoulder, to Pharynx's eye-widened surprise. I smiled. "You're gonna have a great future very soon. But in the meantime, please, get my friend here to safety." Pharynx nodded yet again, this time with firm resolve. Observing the exchange, Moondancer inquired in incredulous awe, "Are you always so reckless...?" "Eh, just ask Twilight the next time you see her." One by one, a Changeling fell. One by one, they all charged, and failed. Without even breaking a sweat, I stormed through the vast tunnels towards the Queen's signature, not even breaking a sweat as I glazed through the guarding Changelings. Long ago, even a fight against two of them wore me down. But now, now was a testament to how far I've come since season two. Chrysalis was going to be in for a rude awakening, should we resort to violence in this inevitable next confrontation. I can only hope Pharynx and Moondancer found no trouble on their end. Last thing I needed was that on my conscience. A lot of trust was placed on the Changeling, and is he's anything like Thorax... Well, I'm hoping for the best. I confess, I myself was pleasantly surprised by the amount of faith you instilled onto the young Pharynx just earlier. Have you no doubts to his intentions? You must've sensed it too, Starswirl. There was little Chaos in his heart in contrast to his kind at the present. This can be considered a test as to why I should trust him also. Risking your Princess's childhood companion over blind trust? You have come a long way. Hm... Another Changeling gets socked after foolishly charging straight at me, walking by him indifferently. By the way, Starswirl; any conclusions as to if this Chrysalis I'm about to face is from the present or future? Indeed. All evidence, suggested through actions and words, direct towards the former. The Queen Chrysalis we encountered within the Diamond Dogs' lair was full of hate, vengeance and revulsion, equally shared onto you alongside Prince Shining. This one appears more reserved, calculating and patient. And as we plainly see, this Chrysalis still holds control over her own kind, whereas the one before implied all Changeling kind but her already reformed thanks to the combined efforts of Miss Glimmer, young Thorax, Miss Trixie and Discord. Right... Twirling my body around, I roundhoused kicked another Changeling by the back of the head, elbowed another in the stomach, and uppercut a sneaky one to my right. She was getting close, I sensed it. The largest piece of evidence points to her heart, uncorrupted with no signs of Zagreus within. Yes... But somehow, she knows my secret. When I reach her, I'll find out exactly how she knew these things, and who exactly told her about them. Did the repeated word of 'spies' no tip you of anything? You know for a fact I don't just spread the news that I'm a human randomly, Sombra. No, something else was at work. Not to mention, it being far too early for Chrysalis to invade Canterlot and capture its leaders once again, especially when one of them is currently in another town. Thus enforcing my belief that the invasion today is merely an afterthought, and you yourself are the main prize she seeks, Jack. My teacher sounded unsettling grave. In some way, she knew you were coming, and we would've detected any spies among Ponyville before they could report back to their Queen. Your suspicions are very well justified. So Zagreus was behind this... Unfortunately, but this is merely speculation. Regardless, it appears terribly likely that accusation rings true. ...[BEEP]. Grabbing two Changelings by the muzzles, slamming them over on to the ground, I reached the same area before having left Chrysalis a short while ago. In the center, the Queen stood, not looking the least bit fazed. On the contrary, she looked... Disturbingly gleeful. Even when I beating the [BEEP] out of her people while approaching her. "I suppose this means you've made a decision to my proposal?" She asked almost civilly, uncaring as I backhanded and tripped another Changeling over while maintaining my gaze on her. Remain on guard. The royal authorities will arrive soon. "I must respectfully decline, Queen Bronchitis." Bowing mockingly, I shot back in a passive-aggressive voice. "I'm already happy with the mare of my dreams, thank you very much." Raised brows, but not looking the least bit surprised. "She will never understand you, you know. Celestia's lapdog cares only for friendship and knowledge, neither love nor balance." "You may have spied on Twilight, took the form of her, once, but you will never understand her." Stepping forward some more, my voice strengthened in authority. "The royal guards will be here soon. You can either surrender, or flee." A glint of disappointment, but her neon eyes hardened. "And if I choose to fight?" "Then I hope your riches can cover a very high hospital bill." Chrysalis narrowed her eyes, expression shifting to full-on seriousness whilst leaning her head down to my level... Then raised back up again and laughed, cheerfully. "Ahahahahaha! Your fighting spirit is delectable! Misguided, but delicious to savour even from feet away!" Composing herself, she grinned in malicious intent, her darkness flaring up. "But I am no fool, warrior. Had I succeeded in coaxing you to my side, overtaking Canterlot would've been the appetizer. It matters not whether today or the future if I succeed, my plans are unfolding by the minute." Unluckily for her, I was well-aware of what she was intending. But there was something I absolutely NEEDED to know before this confrontation turns south. "Who told you about my origins? Tell me." That expression was akin to pity. "Oh, why spoil the surprise, my darling warrior?" "Tell me!" I demanded with more force, prompting the Changeling to leer. "Or what? Will you make me tell you?" "Don't tempt me..." I growled through gritted teeth, and Chrysalis looked overjoyed. "That fire! Such hunger for violence!" Then, the Changeling started to turn, calling over her shoulder. "You can't deny your true calling, Stardust. You are a creature of war and destruction. It's only a matter of time before your pony friend realizes this... And when you do, you will join us no matter what... Until then, my little warrior..." "No, wait!" I pounced... Only to land on solid material, the Changeling Queen disappearing in a green flash and evil laughter. From around, the flashes of light spread all over from the fallen Changelings to the ones observing with blue eyes from the tunnels, leaving only my enraged self to stand where the withdrawn gloating Chrysalis once stood. Cliche, but it got the message across... This was only the beginning. And from the sounds behind me, along with the light hearts coming into range of my magic, the royal guards were here. ...Dammit. Dammit dammit DAMMIT! With every expletive coming to mind, I started punching the ground repeatedly with each word. That [BEEP]ing [BEEP]! I will... I'll...! Jack. ...I know... Sounds of confusion and wariness arouse once the golden-armoured equines reached this room, greeted only by silence, signs of combat, and my own glaring at the ground in shame and anger. A sigh of exasperation. "Not one." Moondancer announced in clear frustration, throwing her limbs up in the air. "Not a single Changeling found and apprehended. It's as if they all disappeared at once!" It wasn't too hard, finding a pegasus guard right outside the entrance to the mines. Moondancer and Pharynx - The latter in disguise - had informed the guard of what was occurring beneath the kingdom, and the pegasus was quick to rally enough guards for to repel the force lurking underneath their home. Extra help arrived in the form of night guards led by Princess Luna, upon learning over what was transpiring. After Chrysalis retreated, they looked through every tunnel within the mines, but not a trace of any Changeling presence was there. As if vanished by magic... Ha ha. "And Pharynx?" Glancing from her desk, Moondancer shook her head. "After we alerted the royal guards, he with his friends fled before things could escalate. But they promised they'd see you again sometime soon, and trust in your words that all Changeling kind will be reformed." A brief pause. "They... Will all be reformed right? You weren't just saying that to win their trust?" "I never break a promise." I responded, imaging Twilight's scowl upon me saying that. "Chrysalis will get her comeuppance also, even though she got away today. You'll see." Onto other news, I forced myself to smile. "Good work, by the way, being courageous enough to stick through to the plan. Twilight would be proud." Moondancer smiled slightly, looking amused, flattered and tired. "Never thought I'd find myself in such a terrifying situation. But then again, I'd never considered being friends with Twilight again, but life is full of surprises, huh?" She asked rhetorically, then looked back to her book. The pair of us currently rested at where we left off, the study room Twilight used to occupy before moving to Ponyville. "So... What happened down there, between you and Chrysalis?" Oh where to start? That it's basically been confirmed that my worst enemy by far has shared with a previous villain personal details over my life, somehow knowing I'd visit Canterlot and where precisely I'd be? That it incited the Queen to spring a trap and endangering not only a friend, but an entire kingdom as well? That things were escalating far too out of my control? That, once again, I am reminded that I may as well be a menace to everyone I love than anyone else? "Nothing... Just a short confrontation is all." "Alright...?" She didn't sound convinced. Couldn't blame her. "Ever since we found you down there, you've looked nothing but... Disturbed." I really should mask my expressions better. "It's nothing." I reassured the puzzled mare, forcing another smile, albeit softer this time. "Today has just drained me. I'm more glad that you and everyone else in the kingdom is safe today." At that, the unicorn flipped another page, and sighed again. "Yeah, that was a close call. If this is what you, Twilight and your friends in Ponvyille get mixed up in often, I certainly don't envy you." Tch. Her smile was more amused than exasperated. "Still, today gave me a lot of new information to uncover. Such as the Changelings themselves. I hope we'll one day see Pharynx again, he could shed some light about not just the physical and magical, but culture and all other sorts of differences between Changeling and pony kind. Imagine what we could learn by working together- And there she goes. With a small smile, I watched as Moondancer rambled on and on about the subject which was raising her enthusiasm, her eyes fixed on the many books before her. Twilight two-point-oh over here. But, then again, constantly comparing her to Twilight wasn't really fair. Just last week I gave Sunburst a chance, so why shouldn't I do so again with Moondancer? Another friend whom I... Successfully endangered... Ay... With a sigh, I made sure to carefully leave the mare to her own musings, closing the door gently behind me leading to the outside world. The setting sun greeted me, with cheerfully conversing townsfolk and reinforced guards patrolling the streets. Luna's handiwork with what just occurred today. Leaving without a farewell? That innocent pony doesn't need me [BEEP]ing up her day any longer. What happened wasn't your fault. Wasn't it...? At least we know further now. Zagreus is influencing others without having to prompt with his magic. Deception, an effective tactic to keeping others stalled, while he can continue gaining more power in peace. So today was only a distraction? That, or a message. Well, message well received. Now I'll have to deal with Zagreus AND Chrysalis. Speaking of which, while on the way back to Ponyville, I should finally work out a plan for the season six finale to help Starlight and the others. I fear the only idea there, Jack, would be to back down. I- I'm sorry? For once, Starswirl sounded stern and tired at once, wise voice allowing little argument. It would be more beneficial to allow thing to naturally run their course, this time around. Please, heed my words before you shout... Zagreus is already growing stronger by the imbalance of your being here alone, fueled by the echoes of the choices you make, the words you use to influence others, and every step on the ground you make. The defeat of Queen Chrysalis at her own kingdom has been established in the original universe; imagine the significant impact of imbalance made by any intervention on your behalf. ...So, what... I just sit by and do nothing? That's your recommendation?! Can't I just tell Twilight and the others what's going to happen-?! Anything you do would count, I'm very much afraid. Jack, though your passionate determination to keep your friends safe is admirable, it is also unwise. For some things are for your friends to face on their own. ...I... I can't just sit by and do nothing...! I'm sorry, Jack. And he meant it, his tone said it all. But as your mentor, and friend, I must insist your lack of involvement when we reach that point... Alongside any other changes you intended on the 'episodes,' significant or not. Oh come on! Really?! I don't... I don't want them to suffer when I can do something about it! I am truly, truly sorry Jack, but we can't afford Zagreus growing any stronger than he likely is now, thanks to today's events. ...Sombra, tell me you don't agree...! Unfortunately, Jack, I agree with this old fool. Sombra sounded almost pained himself. We've interfered too much already. Tell me, would you rather risk Zagreus growing more powerful and endanger your friends further, by throwing yourself into the main events for your own self-righteous need to protect the very beings you hold close to your heart? ...No... But is there really no other way...? We can only focus on tracking Zagreus's location. My teacher responded, full of remorse and conviction. Young Starlight Glimmer and her friends can deal with Queen Chrysalis, once that time comes. Our objective is, by all counts, more imperative.
Chapter 147: Love Will Never Be DoomedTalk about a welcome brigade. Consisting of dragons. Both the alicorn accompanying me and I were in brief awe of what awaited us upon arrival to the volcanic region housing the infamous reptiles of Equestria. As though thoroughly prepared for us, dragons of adult and teen sizes stood in perfect positions between a narrow path for Twilight and I to navigate, all staring straight ahead with intense expressions. Evidently our host emphasized how important this meeting was. At Twilight's nudge, I spotted the sapphire dragon at the end waiting for us, flanked by two burly guards, scepter in claw. Both the mare and I strode down the path cleared for our approach, feeling moreso confident than nervous. Ember was not only a friend to myself now, but Twilight, Spike, Rarity and by extension all of our friends. That focused look on the dragon's face shifted to a wide smirk the closer we got, looking positively smug about something. "I was starting to worry you forgot all about us, 'O great Stalwart." "Me?" I motioned to myself jokingly. "My dear, your kind aren't easy to forget." Rolling her eyes fondly, Twilight beamed to the teen dragon. "Thank you for accepting our request to visit Ember. It's wonderful to see you again." "Yeah, well, considering our history together, who was I to say no?" She shrugged, twirling the staff expertly before stamping it to the ground, grinning proudly. "A lot of things have changed since either of you last came here. For the better, I gotta say." "I've heard." I nodded with a sincere smile. "Lord Ember now... Or would you prefer Lady? Either way, congratulations are in order." As if to emphasize her new position of power, Ember tapped the staff on the ground once, and immediately all the dragons dispersed back to their nesting places, leaving us three to convene without fear of being eavesdropped. Still, it was something to watch. Twilight and I observed the spectacle of soaring lizards overhead, unable to contain our expressions of awe and wonder, sharing impressed grins. Ember looked mighty pleased by the reactions, but shrugged as if it were nothing, "So, what brings ya all the way out here? Not simply to say hi, I gathered from the letter." Twilight smiled sheepishly. "We were hoping to acquire your assistance in our search for a dangerous fugitive." Amber eyes switched from her to me in befuddlement. "Not that 'Zagreus' guy you talked about last time?" Sadly. The dragon shook her head in absurdity. "I thought you captured him by now. I heard that he tricked my kind living in the mountains, but some golden Earth Pony and his friends managed to scare him off." A smirk of approval. "I wonder who was responsible." I shrugged with a wry grin, and Twilight added with seriousness. "Unfortunately he managed to escape. And, I regret to add, had some help with your fellow dragons by tricking them into a crusade for power." "Garble." Ember hissed, gripping the staff with both claws and enraged narrowed orange eyes just from mentioning the name. "You won't have to worry about him anymore. Him and his cronies aren't welcome in the Lands of anywhere else home to other dragons since then. We won't be held accountable for that coward's actions." "We appreciate that." I replied with a gratified smile. "Though now we'll have to consider the possibility of Garble being Zagreus's servant from hereon." "You really think Garble would willingly be a slave to a pony? He's a moron but he still has some pride." "Not willingly." Twilight shook her head. "Zagreus has the ability to influence others through magic and bend them to his will. Right now, he's weak, but the further we delay the stronger he'll become. And soon enough, he'll wreck havoc to all of Equestria, dragon kind included. That's why we need your people, Ember, to scout out all over the lands for the elusive pony." Ember looked between us with thought. "That dangerous huh?" "He cares little for all life but himself, and intends mass genocide on the world without consequence." Even Twilight shivered at that, prompting my apologetic glance before adding. "He was responsible for those holes appearing." And just like that, Ember's loyalty was unshaken. A flash of outrage to the violation against her home and kind in those amber eyes, a new version of resolve morphing on her face. "Well why didn't you say so? Come on, we'll discuss the details in my lair." Twilight shared the same relieved and pleased look, as we both followed Ember further into the rocky landscape belonging to her people, curious eyes of dragon kind observing as we past. Twilight was evidently slightly nervous from entering territory without a disguise this time, inciting me to touch her side reassuringly. She smiled in light gratitude. Ember, noticing this over her shoulder, smirked humouredly. "So... Twilight Warrior, huh?" The Princess blushed at the insinuation, and I grinned coyly. "If you'd like, though I'm careful not to let the name get to my Princess's head." That was responded with a playful shove to my left, prompting my short laugh. Emeber seemed openly curious at the interaction, smiling regardless. "No offense Stardust, but you don't strike me as the kind of pony who promotes friendship." "I wasn't once, a long time ago. But those mares, this one especially, were too stubborn to realize what a lost cause I was and changed me... For better and worse." Twilight rolled her eyes, smiling in exasperated bliss. Cocking a brow, the sapphire dragon turned back and muttered in clear befuddlement. "I'll never understand ponies..." "Message from King Zenith!" Spike announced upon charging into the library, filled with discarded scrolls and opened parchments. The dragon waved up the letter wildly, and Twilight, taking a moment from another piece of paper, levitated the message, unrolled and started reading it in five seconds flat, calling out to my spot. "No reported sightings of Zagreus as of yet. However, Zenith is giving you the full support and cooperation of his kingdom and his people." "Thanks love." I nodded, looking at various maps and letters on the other side of the room. "The Mayor of Manehatten's reported no spotting of a cloaked disfigured pony either... Great." "Spike, keep standing by the entrance in case anymore messages arrive." The young lizard saluted and did as his mother instructed, Twilight proceeded to scan through the papers all around her with expert use of magic. Her eyes narrowed in concentration. "Letters from Rainbow Falls and Fillydelphia have answered with negative results too. But we can't give up yet." "I don't intend to." Was my response. Starswirl, got anything? Alas, our quarry continues to prove as elusive as ever. Imbalance has always excelled at being slippery for any being to spot with visible sight. "Dodge Junction and Baltimare are also in the dark." The Princess added, looking through one letter after another. The pair of us were hard at work, to say the least, going through all possible contacts extending between us and our friends in order to track down any possible sighting of Zagreus. Another voice perked up. "Cadence and Shining haven't been informed by their scouts over any possible sighting of him either." Starlight Glimmer entered the room next, soon to be followed with the rest of our friends. "I just returned from the Crystal Empire. Not even Yakyakistan has seen heads or tails of Zagreus. Seems he's smart enough not to return after his failure back then." "Braeburn nor the Chief have seen any sightin' of Zagreus in Appleloosa." Applejack pitched in unhelpfully, shaking her head in utter disappointment. "Las Pegasus ain't seen him either. Of course, not sure whether we can actually take Film and Flam's word for it..." "My contacts in Trottingham and Canterlot have wounded up without progress I'm afraid." Rarity said next regretfully. "Of course, I'd certainly be panicking if that awful fiend somehow managed to slip into Princess Celestia's own kingdom undetected. The implications are just so horrendous to imagine!" "The Breezies haven't seen him either." Fluttershy contributed. "And neither has Rockville!" Pinkie added jovially. "And we would know if he did! Not a single unknown pony gets by the eyes of anyone in my family! We'd spot in no time flat!" "No sight of him where Daring Do lives either." Rainbow remarked. "And trust me, no one would get past her flawless eyesight." "Hollow Shades, Galloping Gorge, Foal Mountain... Saddle Arabia..." Twilight muttered those names as she looked through letter by letter, sounding somewhat weary. "Well the good news is, even the contacts Princess Celestia provided for us are offering their support and assistance. The bad news..." "Those places have seen no cloaked pony looking terribly out of place." The disappointment across the bond answered that for me. "What about Sunset?" "I asked her this morning." This time I was shaking my head in tired annoyance. "Neither she nor the girls have seen a disfigured bloke anywhere in their world." Which would make sense, Zagreus would have to acquire more power from a magical world than a world just borrowing magic. But still... We're getting nowhere. Efforts are never futile. Perhaps we are searching in the wrong places. "It seems to me that Zagreus wouldn't be hiding in plain sight." Starlight said thoughtfully, rubbing her muzzle. "He probably knows that all of Equestria was hunting him down, and probably left beyond the lands by now." That... Was a possibility I didn't want to imagine. Twilight's eyes turned to me with faint hope. "Maybe you could try sensing him again?" I shook my head with an apologetic gaze. "Unless he's hiding in Ponyville, I wouldn't be able to sense him beyond a mile away." "Well that's just fantastic." Applejack grumbled sourly. "Then if he's obviously hidin' outside public view, how in tarnation are we suppose to find 'im? It's as if we can drag Stardust all over Equestria just to sense out that villain... Can we?" "Even if we did, extending one's senses through magic is still incredibly draining. Jack would be physically and mentally exhausted before we'd be even halfway done." And Twilight didn't say that as an insult. It was a fact, which I agreed with, and was very thankful she wasn't going through with it. "We'll simply have to try something else." "Well, maybe we should look at the more... Unsafe places?" What now? Our gazes turned to Fluttershy curiously, who spoke up despite the initial shyness to getting attention. "Zagreus could be hiding himself in places nopony nor any creature would are venture to. It seems possible, don't you think...?" "Like where? Tartarus?" Rainbow frowned skeptically. But another mare with wings shared a different opinion. "Fluttershy, that's... Genius!" Twilight suddenly beamed, magically pushing back scattered letters before looking around and pulling out a few number of books from the shelves. "Starlight, come help me with this." The pink unicorn obliged curiously, Twilight adding with renewed vigour, "Locations like Tartarus and the Ghastly Gorge are typically inhospitable for ponykind because of how too dangerous they are. But, if someone as slippery and magically cunning as, say, Zagreus would hide anywhere like them... We'll research every dangerous corner of Equestria, and pinpoint the most likely position our elusive pony would be secluding himself within." Of course, the whole thing was brilliant. That prompted me to look at the yellow pegasus and add with a grin. "Brilliant thinking Fluttershy!" The mare smiled abashedly at the praise, while our friends shared their approval through smiles and grins. "How long would ya reckon it'd take?" Applejack then inquired. Twilight hummed, scanning through various pages of her first book. "A couple of hours with through reading, at best. In the meantime, the rest of you keeping contacting anypony you know who might be of assistance. We can't rule out any and all possibilities." Welp, Twilight was on her A-game again. And we are wasting time dwelling on that. Sombra suddenly added in. Let's hope your pegasus friend is correct in her assumption. Our options are limiting by the second. "Speaking of which." Rainbow Dash spoke up then, looking down to me with a sly, unnerving grin. "I have an idea that you may not like, Star." "...Rainbow, has thereeverbeen an idea of yours I have approved of?" "Trust me, this'll be worth it." The confident pegasus turned to the Princess. "Hey Twi, think you can use that spell so your special somepony can walk on clouds?" Well, this was certainly gonna be awkward. Pony up and endure. The pegasus has the correct idea, for once; we require as much beneficial assistance as possible, and this may be one of the more worthy allies in our battle against a common foe. Rainbow, meanwhile, was conversing with another pegasus and fellow Wonderbolt from the other side of the field, speaking on my behalf for the moment. Yellow fur with fiery orange mane, sunglasses and wearing an official suit with far too many badges. From above, pegasi soared through training drills and laps, eager to prove themselves available for the job of Wonderbolt. ...In all honesty, I still don't understand what exactly it is the Wonderboltsdo.May just be me. Though what I can speculate, even after Rainbow explaining to me how 'awesome' her idols were repeatedly, they were the Equestrian equivalent to the air force, the troops of the sky. The only time where they only insinuated as much was when Spike became a rampaging monster due to his greed. Though that didn't happen this time because of my intervention. The one change I don't regret in the slightest, mind you. And we suffer the repercussions because of it. Look, I didn't know about that! I never saw the Birthday episode prior to my first arrival in Ponyville! Hell, I don't even remember whether or not I heard about Spike transforming into 'Spikezilla' before or after then. That imbalance wasn't intentionally my fault! Regardless, let us hope your friend's assistance to our search changes little for the next upcoming 'episode.' The fallen King grunted. Ah, our potential new ally approaches. Don't screw this up. "Well well well." I already tried not to flinch at the tone, the yellow pegasus nearing me alongside a somewhat sheepish Rainbow. "I know whenever Crash is kidding, but she seems quite adamant about the 'Twilight Warrior' needing our help. You've got a lot of nerve since you last came to Cloudsdale." "A mistake I intend to rectify." Was my careful response, finding it slightly hard not to choke for having to apologize to this bossy mare. "I realize it was moreso Rainbow and Dust's own faults for the tornado than yours; you shouldn't have to babysit them twenty-four seven." You don't mean that. No. She's just as responsible. But I'm pretending for the sake of acquiring her help. The yellow pegasus didn't look impressed, only perking a brow. "At least you got some manners after our first meeting." Spitfire leaned forward, narrowed orange eyes. "Stardust, right? Yeah I've heard of you. Somewhat of a legend among the younger cadets. Maybe you'll out-popular Crash if it keeps up." The Wonderbolt in question snorted humouredly. "Like that'll ever happen!" Spitfire smirked. "So, from what I'm gathering, there's a situation so dire that forces the oh-so reputable warrior to swallow his dignity and come to us." "...You'd be a valuable asset." "More like the best asset!" Rainbow asserted confidently. "There's no other league in Equestria that matches up with the talents and skill of a Wonderbolt! I'm telling you Star, with the best fliers, especially me, helping out, we'll find Zagreus in no time flat!" Spitfire seemed to hold no illusions to how she perceived her troops, looking casually smug at her fellow Wonderbolt's words. We're wasting time. "What is it exactly you're asking of us?" Well, at least she seemed to be playing along. "We need scouts across the skies of Equestria." Was my hopeful answer, my gaze unwavering against her hardened orbs. "There's a villain who threatens all lives, and he needs to be found before he could cause any more damage. I... We need the Wonderbolts to scour around and let us know if any of you spot the pony in question." Spitfire cocked her head, eyes narrowing much further. "How dangerous we talking here?" A layer of severity to her voice, evidently taking my posture and words with the needed attention. "Dangerous enough to wipe everything and everyone we know from existence without hesitation!" Rainbow answered before I could, gesturing with front limbs. "And if he gets more powerful while we sit by and let him, not even the Wonderbolts would stand a chance against him!" At that, Spitfire's expression shifted to that of concern, before composing herself and nodding. "What does this pony look like?" "Scarred and wearing a cloak. Unicorn, with black soulless eyes." Brows raised at my description. "Obviously finding him won't be so simple if he intends to hide." "Regrettably." "Still, hardly impossible for us." Spitfire stated as though it were fact, glancing over to somewhere. "If this pony's a threat to everyone, then who are we to decline offerin' help? For all of Equestria, you have our support." Rainbow grinned brightly, hoofing the air in self-congratulatory. Really? Now that was- "But..." A sly look. "These things don't come for free. The Wonderbolts ain't a charity group you know." ...Of course. "What is it you want?" I asked in resigned weariness. Even Rainbow looked curious what her boss was going to say. In answer, the pegasus blew into that obnoxious whistle which signaled the ponies flying through laps to land with grace onto the ground, standing behind their trainer obediently. Some regarded me with curiosity, the rest then whispered in awe and inspiration by Rainbow's pleased appearance. Save for one who was smirking like a smug [BEEP]tard. Oh great, he's here. Him and his shy girlfriend beside him. Recollections of that future episode of Sky Stinger being in close proximity and having any kind of personal time with Twilight aroused mild irritation in my chest, the pegasus unworthy of being in the presence of the Princess alone. Focus. Looking back to me, Spitfire grinned mischievously, and alarm bells immediately rang in my head. Great, even Balance was telling me to get the [BEEP] out of here. "Hey Crash, is it true your friend here can withstand the strength of an Ursaminor?" "He sure can!" "Perfect!" I had a bad feeling about this. "We're in need of a endurance test today, the cadets gotta match their speed against a powerful force." ...So I'm just gonna be their punching bag. No different than your common encounters with the monsters. Alright, all options have been exhausted. At least, current options that spring to mind. So unless Sombra or Starswirl themselves have any potential allies for me to seek out in kind, then the only option present left to me was... A group of rangy mutts. Sighing tiredly, I easily navigated through the tunnels glittering with gems just by tracking the signatures of the hiding somewhat intelligent canines. Wasn't too far from where I started, either they were setting a trap or I wasn't expected. Probably the latter; the former only happened once before because Zagreus influenced their minds to his bidding. ...Why did he call himself that anyway...? Who knows? It is completely irrelevant. Evidently that creature heard us use the name in all its eavesdropping through magic and decided it suited him. Very much so, I would add... In Earth's Greek history, Zagreus was beheld as a deity. Starswirl then supplied. One account pairs him as Mother Gaia's lover, and the child of Lord Hades with Lady Persephone. Another piece of speculation depicts Zagreus as the son of Zeus himself, reborn once after a gruesome encounter with titans. Perhaps there is a meaning to why our foe selected such a name. Either way old one, this is all leading to nothing we can define as useful. Sombra sneered, to Starswirl's indifference. Only if we deduce that my friend. Perhaps there is something we're missing. In any case, we have reached our possible new allies. Yes, yes we have. My trail finally led me to a large clearing, the gathered mutts oblivious to my presence as they were all busy roughhousing, chewing on gems or snarling at one another like savages... Yep, my peace with the Diamond Dogs in Manehatten barely changed my reaction towards them. Still the slobbering greedy creatures I remember. But ones considerably beneficial to our needs. Why Starswirl, that almost sounded sinister of you! Let's get these affairs over with. The sight of these repulsive animals sickens me. Your wish was my command. Since I couldn't whistle, the alternative present to me was loudly clapping the air, prompting a dog one by one to swerve their heads in utter confusion, turning to surprise and disbelief at the fact a pony just walked into their caves with a coy smile. A pony they were all too familiar with. "You!" The lean Diamond Dog of the infamous trio pointed angrily, the group of mutts already hastily dropping whatever they were doing to surround me. "You're gonna pay for what you did to us." Rolling my eyes, I answered promptly, time of the essence, "Attack me, and watch as I break all the bones in your fellow kind's bodies one by one. Or stand down, listen to what I have to say, and you may get the proper retribution of your people." A few seconds of silence, before the lean dog raised an arm and signaled for his people to back off, at least temporarily. "A lot of nerve, pony. No one's here to rescue you this time!" "Oh, because I'm so under threat." Rising on two hind legs, I folded my front limbs with a serious outlook. "Our last encounter happened because your kind was tricked into serving a malevolent force using you for its own ends. You don't remember the exact details, correct?" "I..." "I'm offering you a chance of redemption. All of you." I grinned wearily. "Heck, we could start a new relationship together after all is said and done. Help me with stopping this threat, and we'll call it even." "Why should we help you?!" "Because I know you want revenge on the [BEEP]hole who did this to you." "...What do you want from us?" The lean Diamond Dog asked sourly, canine eyes narrowed in suspicion and reluctance. Ah, some common sense! We're getting somewhere now. "Your kind has access to the entire underground network of Equestria, yes?" A slow nod. "We need you to scour all across for the sightings of a unicorn wearing a dark cloak and looks horribly disfigured." "Ohh! Not much different to regular ponies then!" The rest of the mutts cackled along with him. Charming. "Contact all available Diamond Dogs, get them to help in your search, and I will see you will get your retribution." Then, after a moment of thought, I added, "As a bonus, if you help me enough, there's a reward of special crystals in it for you." That nailed the coffin. Eyes glinted in hungry greed as the lean dog rubbed his paws excitedly. "We'll see what we can do, friend... Heheheheheh." One more useful asset for us. I'm sure Cadence and Shining wouldn't mindtoomuch... There. All resources were spent. Every ally gathered and spreading their influences across Equestria. Zagreus has nowhere else to hide. My trek headed back towards the library, where Twilight still remained to conduct her research. Sometime soon, we'll begin our search through the inhospitable places... Or at least, I will... In my spare time... When they're not looking. Sorry, but just the thought of endangering them selfishly like that is nerve wrecking. Who was I, Timber Spruce? Entering through the open doorway, I was hence greeted with a preoccupied Twilight thoroughly investigating through the piled books- And was taken aback by the rampant emotions. From afar, they seemed like casual worry and concern for all her friends and loved ones. But now, getting close, it felt as though a storm or uncertainty and fear was beginning to form in the mare's heart. Swallowing in concern, I approached Twilight, faintly noticing an absent pony. "Starlight not here?" The alicorn stiffened, which was odd considering she would've sensed me coming a mile away, with her back turned to me. "She's acquiring some books essential for our research from the ancient castle." Ah. ...Okay, not beating around the bush here. "Everything will be fine, love." And Twilight immediately shook her head, refusing to look behind her. "It's not that..." Jesus, even her voice sounded like it was choking. What was happening, and what could I do to help? "Jack..." I stood to attention immediately, the Princess setting the book down with a reluctant start. "You said... The reason Zagreus came to being is because of the imbalances, correct?" I was both worried and curious as to where my girlfriend was going with this. "Yeah...?" "And only grows more powerful in relation to events that never should've occurred, as we've established?" "Unfortunately..." Twilight openly winced, and I inhaled sharply at that, opting to move closer. But Twilight's panic through the bond at my action prompted to halt, the mare clenching her eyes shut tightly. "Including your... Bonds with your friends, yes...?" "I... Twilight, where is this going?" I half-demanded half-asked in concern. What was going on in the mare I love's mind now? Was she over-panicking about something again? Did something happen while I was briefly away? Did... Did Zagreus...? I would've informed you if he was anywhere near your family, Jack. This is something else entirely... Yet not completely irrelevant. That's debatable... Inhaling deeply, the hesitant Princess slowly grounded out. "Am I mistaken, Jack...?" "...No... But that doesn't mean-" "Then..." Oh God. I swore her voice was cracking, the mare in an emotional turmoil plagued by doubt and terror, struggling to keep herself composed. "Then... I wouldn't be an exception to the rule, would I?" ...What...? Twilight seemed to take my conflicted silence as an answer, nodding to herself before finally swerving to face me, visible tears starting to leak from those breathtaking eyes, filled with sorrow and regret. What was happening?! "You say that Zagreus coming into being was entirely your fault. I disagree..." The Princess lowered her head sadly, and teleported, the flash prompting me to twirl around and observe as the defeated mare clarified, "It's all mine..." And fled, leaving her distraught boyfriend in a paranoid state of concern and fear for her well-being. ...No. No, I wasn't going to leave Twilight to wallow in her own despair. It doesn't matter what the mare thought, she needed me. With that, I pursued the mare down the hallway, uncaring where we ended up so long as I could reach out and help her, after everything she's done for me. It's my turn to return the favour. Sombra had something to say about that. It must wait, and I say that not from contempt Jack. Any further second we waste will conclude with our enemy strengthening. Your relationship goals are of no consequence. My breath growled. She comes first, Sombra! Twilight always came first! Normally, I wouldn't barge into a girl's bedroom like this, but I had the gut suspicion that Twilight wouldn't answer the door regardless how much I knocked. Forcing it open without flying off the hinges, my sight was revealed to a tidy, orderly blue room with the distraught Princess of Friendship looking at a mirror, photographs of loved ones placed around the edges. Twilight, however, was moreso focused on the jewelry hanging around her neck, the silver book with a star in the center, which hasn't been removed ever since I gifted her it on our first date, two seasons ago. How time flies... Approaching carefully, I didn't waste anymore time and sat beside the Princess, bracing myself for any protests or requests to leave. None came, to my relief. Instead, Twilight was still playing with the shiny necklace, a soft, tender smile despite her pained features. How I just wanted to embrace the mare and assure everything will go fine, that all her problems will be erased the second I took her in my pony arms. But something held me back, a voice of reason that commanded I listen to what Twilight had to say first. Whatever was bothering her affected us both, we both knew that. And together, we'll sort through it. Always. Removing her hoof from the necklace gently, the purple mare sighed and had seemed to calm down, if slightly, beginning with a reluctant tone and sparkle to her eyes, "From the very beginning, you were against the notion of befriending others because you were scared of letting people in again. Sort of like Starlight, now that I think about it... You didn't want to be a burden to others and would rather choose isolation over real happiness." I released a tiny grin at the blatant observation. "By all means, don't sugarcoat it love..." But Twilight was in no mood for banter, her smile dropping into a faint grimace. "The more I dwell on the implications, I start to realize that even wise ponies like Starswirl aren't always correct with their decisions..." Now THERE were words I'd never have expected to come from Twilight's muzzle. "Jack, I need you to be honest. Completely and utterly sincere. No more joking, no more dry wit, just answer this from the heart." A sense of dread washed over me, but I nodded, waiting. Twilight wanted me to be serious here, and whatever she was going to ask will instigate a profound effect. Both our mature sides were showing themselves today, and if Twilight desired my honesty, than I'll make Applejack look like a compulsive liar by comparison. Concentrate, my young pupil... It hurt the mare to even consider this, I felt it. But Twilight expressed bravery through the following words in clenched teeth. "Do you have any regrets, being here with us?" With me? Regrets? "My... Only regret is the fact I'll never match up to you and the girls in quality with friendship." "That's not what I asked." Twilight snapped lightly, composure cracking with sadness shadowing her face, looking at me with a shaky breath. She was trembling, and it hurt my soul just seeing that. "We... I pushed you into making friends with myself, Spike and everyone else, because I was so presumptuous that all you needed was to be reminded that there were people who adored and accepted you regardless of your faults. And in that arrogance, I failed to contemplate the repercussions." "Reper- Twilight, if this about Zagreus-" "It's all about Zagreus!" Twilight exclaimed, tiny tears quivering down her cheeks, expression contorted in anger and guilt, her breath hitching before she could continue. Purple eyes cast down between us in open pain. "That's the whole point. Zagreus happened because I changed you into a different pony. A better pony, because you meant so much to me and my friends; mostly to me! And due to that choice, all those changes occurred. Because of me, you came back when you could've stayed on Earth, safe and happy-" "I'm moreso happy here, Twilight." My own voice was growing agitated, disbelieving with what this mare was implying. She didn't... Think I was regretting being with her, did she?! "But far from safe! Because everything between you, our friends, and especially me, are all one big mist-" "Don't you dare. DON'T YOU DARE THINK US BEING TOGETHER IS A MISTAKE!" I roared, right into the mare's startled face. I was hardly controlling my actions, gripping Twilight shoulders, not roughly though, and continued in passionate indignation. "Let all of Balance suffer for it! I wouldn't trade a single moment with you or our friends for the world! You are the greatest thing to ever happen to me, full stop! I fight for you, our son and everyone else because I love and cherish all of you! But you, Twilight? Call it selfish, call it disturbing if you want, I would never, EVER, even consider regretting being with the most wonderful, thoughtful, amazing and dependable mare of my entire life!" My breath was quick, eyes wild and crazy-looking, Twilight's own orbs wide in shock and cautious awe. But I was far from finished. "You want the truth, Twilight? I came back, mainly because ofyou.I became other ponies' friend, because of you! I tolerate certain ponies, because of YOU! Everything I had ever done was attempts to keep you, and by extension our friends, safe and happy! And in my own recklessness, things like Sombra and Zagreus happened! But you know what? Out of them, we became closer than ever before. My only regret is the potential harm to my family caused by my own arrogance! Other than that, I regret nothing. I'm not leaving, Twilight Sparkle, not now, not ever. I will be a father and brother to Spike, a reliable friend to the girls, a second mentor to Starlight and Sunset, an uncle to Flurry. But most importantly, a special somepony toyou.Not even that mother[BEEP]ing Zagreus will stop me, and he can certainly try!" Without awaiting a response, my hoofs pulled Twilight, tightly, into my embrace, feeling the cold necklace and warm purple fur pressed against my golden coat, eyes shut and teeth clenched, doing everything to pour my love and affection for this uncertain Princess through our bond. A brief flash of those satanic black eyes in my head, prompting me to add with steely resolve. "Consider it a selfish act, but I couldn't care less. I will never, ever, leave you... Not again..." That seemed to send the message thoroughly. The alicorn sniffed, leaking fresh new tears into my chest. I couldn't care if they stuck to my fur, if it meant washing away all this doubt and fear plaguing the mare's mind. But my passionate, albeit slightly extremely vocal sentiments made everything much clear. It may be the human side of me being this ridiculous self-conceited, but my ties to friendship wasn't as strong as Twilight valued hers. Rarity, Pinkie and the others were a third priority to me. Spike the second. Twilight the first. And that will never change. "O-Oh." My head pulled back slightly, looking over to the newcomer standing by the doorway, Starlight flushing in embarrassment and concern. "I heard shouting..." Purple eyes regarded the sobbing Twilight in my arms with worry. "And wanted to check if anything was wrong...?" Then, as though spirits were suddenly lifted, Twilight's tearful face emerged from my shoulder, smiling in neither pain nor worry this time. But relief and... Content. And that lifted a shroud of pain in my own chest. The alicorn's brightened features regarded her perplexed student with a peaceful tone. "Actually, Starlight... Nothing could be anymore perfect than right now..." "Jack, can I please have the book back?" "If you promise not to stress out so quickly again." "I don't-!" The Princess stopped herself and inhaled deeply, a tired grin on her lovely muzzle. "I promise." "...You say that love, but past experience has proven you often panic over the simplest-" "Jack." "I'm kidding love, here." Twilight graciously took the literature, myself smirking. "I just don't want you freaking out again and believing you're responsible for Zagreus' creation." The Princess rolled her eyes. "I am responsible, Jack. What did we just discuss yesterday?" "There was a discussion? I couldn't remember over helping you get over your depression." "That's funny, I seem to recall self-deprecation being your personal hobby." "Twilight, that wasn't deprecation. You were emotionally harming yourself by thinking I would ever regret being with you." Purple eyes turned to me, softening. "Can you honestly blame me for that?" "...No." I confessed, sighing while rubbing my own face. Yesterday was... Emotionally draining for us both. And not your typical Twilight-freaking-out or me-hating-myself trope that happens between ourselves. "I'd blame myself too... Oh wait." A tender hoof brushing against my cheek. "How about we just agree that this was both our doing and work to overcome it together." "...The problem there is, love, I don't think I can bring myself to blame you for anything." A raised brow. "Okay, nothing so serious as this." Two raised brows. "You're thinking of Celestia, Twilight." The mare huffed with rolled eyes. "Now you're just taking a jab." "Isn't that what I normally do?" "To my eternal exasperation, correct." "And you'd have it any other way?" Twilight sighed, affectionately nuzzling into my neck with bliss. "Never..." Yes, things were definitely better; another misunderstanding cleared from the air. Now Twilight has no reason any longer to even suspect I didn't regret being with her, Spike and our family. "I was wrong to doubt you, Jack. I just thought you'd rather be far away if it meant protecting us..." "I hope it never comes to that." Was my quiet response, kissing the Princess's mane gently. "Me too..." With such, Twilight pulled back, smiling warmly. "And just so you know, I've never regretted having you here, with me, either. And I never will." I chuckled lowly, the words sending a warm chill down my spine. "Oh good, I was worried for a second." A book lightly smacked into my leg via magic. "Incorrigible stallion..." Twilight was grinning regardless. And then the doors burst open. "Ugh! Come on already! The train's gonna be here any minute!" With that, Rainbow flew back out of the library, prompting Twilight to finish packing the rest of the books into the double backpack. "We'll have to be very careful, where we're going will be no picnic for us. But so long as we stick together, we'll overcome any obstacle blocking our way." My own hoof clasped hers, prompting Twilight to meet my sincere gaze. "Together. Always." The Princess smiled, leaving alongside me out of the room to where our friends waited, all heading down towards the station. "Oh, would you like to hear what lessons I have planned for Starlight tomorrow?" Was that rhetorical? Twilight continued eagerly, "In short we'll be doing an overview of all her magical practiced spells so far, followed with an inspection as to her progress involving friendship lessons... Jack, why are you smirking?" Aside from listening to your passionate words? "Oh, just... Well, tomorrow will be something to say the least, Twilight."
Chapter 163: Remorse For The Enemy? Don't Think So"-Anyway, so I thought of how to beat the next boss. Wanna know? Of course you do. I've got this sweet strategy it took all night for me to think of, and it's gonna make it a cakewalk! Ready to have your mind blown?" Nerve of them... The absolute nerve... "Taking that as a yes... So, instead of falling right into the boss' trap, how about we sidestep that obvious bait and just attack him on the sides. That trap can be avoided right? I'll need to know so this can work in our favour." Where the Hell's the cheese...? "All of that is your fault." Grr...! "I know right? Bosses can be such a chore to deal with. Do you think for next game night we should have a boss rush? Come to think of it, we haven't had a game night since you turned back into a human. Guess we've all been busy, huh? Maybe we can spare some time for this Saturday. Sound good-?" "You could've offered them advice and guidance, not throw them under the bus at every given opportunity!" Spike's incessant ramblings were swiftly cut off from the slamming of the fridge doors, my eyes barely noting my shaking hand after performing this action of utter frustration. And who could blame me for being so frustrated? These last few days have been nothing but pure agony for me. And you know what, Spike? You certainly weren't helping. "Guessing that's a no... Heh." The dragon behind me chuckled nervously. "That or we're out of soda again... Must be pretty annoying since Twilight uncovered your secret stash last week-" "Did Starlight use up the last cheese again?" I abruptly turned to the blinking Spike, whom leaned back somewhat by my no-nonsense attitude and shrugged helplessly. "I think Pinkie borrowed some yesterday." [BEEP]. "We can always just get some more. Why don't I add it to the list tomorrow for shopping-?" "No, it's fine Spike." I sighed wearily instead, rubbing my forehead and pressing my back against the clean fridge, my quest for food ruined by Pinkie's neverending hunger. Spike took evident notice of my discomfort, of course, tilting his head with a concerned expression. "Bad day huh?" "Bad week more of." My hands ran down my face, idly meeting those green eyes so filled with life and youthful innocence. Innocence I had no desire of ruining for any reason. "No, you gave them an ultimatum. Do as you say or lose what's precious to them!" Okay, bad week was more of less the understatement of the [BEEP]ing millennium. One day has wholly passed since that confrontation back in Sunset's world and... Yeah, not much else to say. Other than I was never returning to that wretched universe for the life of me, because there was nothing left for me to visit there for again. [BEEP]ing ungrateful hypocrites. "How does that make you any better than the likes of Cinch? Or the sirens? Or Zagreus?" My eye twitched, unnoticed to Spike's vain attempt of lifting the atmosphere. "So, what do ya think then about my strategy? Think it'll work?" I sighed, uncrossing my arms and straightening. "Spike." "No? I mean it's a work in progress-" "Spike." "-But putting our minds together we can improve from there because we're brilliant strategists in our own right-" "Spike." "-Do you think we should get Discord to help out? He might be a prankster, but somehow I can see Discord craft up some good offensives against the boss. Oh, how about we test out our strategy by using Zephyr as a guinea pig-?!" "Spike." The grounded-out name finally prompted the young lizard enough, earning a weary sigh in return, Spike shrugging again from his place beside the table. "Just trying to keep you from acting all gloomy like you were yesterday. Well, that was a bit of an understatement." A tiny grin. "Heh, you looked like you were ready to eat anypony alive the second they tried talking to you." But there was no humour in the dragon's voice, but observation and deep apprehension. Oh congrats Jack. You're scaring your own son with your behaviour now. How about a cookie? Eyes closing tiredly, my fingers soothed my scalp again for the moment before my feet acted on instinct's demand, guiding right towards the door. I was in no mood to talk to anyone, no mood to express my concerns, frustrations or otherwise. I was far too tired to even care what others thought at the moment. "You had no right to choose what benefits yourself and others like that." "Dad." My hand paused from the door handle, but I couldn't bring myself to turn around. Refuse to meet the worried stare of a good-natured boy who never did any wrong. Because I made sure none of that ever happened. "Don't push us out again..." "Why should I get away with punishment from my past actions, but they suffer for theirs?" "...I'm sorry Spike." And left before I could be persuaded to linger more, retreating back to the safe confines of my room. It felt like my only protection nowadays... "You know what I'm going to say." And you know I'm barely going to acknowledge that, emphasized by keeping my eyes glued to the pages I was hardly even reading, my vision a little blurred despite the glasses for the moment. The alicorn beside me on the couch sighed, giving up the last thing of the persistent mare's agenda. A trait I both adored and often found exasperating. "I suppose it'd be pointless to say that everyone's deeply concerned about you." Le duh? "Of course that'd be evident. Since yesterday you've confined yourself to your room with exceptions of bathroom and kitchen breaks. I'd say you were still recovering from your ordeal with the heart attack, but we both know that's far from the truth." Hmm... Nope, not even reading my all-time favourite novel was doing any favours, neither hearing the soothing melodious tones of my special somepony. My features fixed on unpleasant, weary and angered. And who could blame me? Life's been a right state of misery since reverting back as human. Reminds me too much of the old days prior to life in Equestria. Couldn't recall being this depressed under Sombra's possession. That's how questionably bad I was experiencing... "What happened at Camp Everfree?" My body stiffened, grip tightening against the spine of the worn book, features twitching uncomfortably. Blunt, Twilight, but I imagined at this point her patience with me was reaching the boiling point. "You could've offered them advice and guidance, not throw them under the bus at every given opportunity!" "Absolutely nothing." I promptly answered without so much a glance at the mare, though her own unconvinced state was evident through the air. But I was right, though. Nothing happened at all. I took care of some things Hasbro was too cowardly to address themselves for the sake of simplicity. Nothing different than my usual interference of matters. "Oh? Because what Sunset shared with me tells another story." Twilight paused before huffing in slight exasperation. "She told me everything, Jack." "You had no right to choose what benefits yourself and others like that." The book slammed shut with an echo, my posture rising upwards with swiftness and walking over to the small shelf. Twilight wasn't taking this lightly, as always. "Pretend nothing happened all you want, but you can't escape from your actions. Isn't that what you've been trying to instill your whole time there?" "Instead, you carried this air of self-righteousness and casting holy judgement when it wasn't even their fault!" "Why are you asking then?" I snapped without looking back, placing the book back and barely trying to keep my breathing even, the very idea of Twilight turning against me right then and there causing my limbs to shake uncontrollably. "If Sunset's told you everything, why come to me for information?" "Because maybe I want to hear what my special somepony has to say for himself?" The Princess spoke as if it were obvious. "Because I'm trying to understand what he was attempting to accomplish, and listen to both sides of the tale before making any unfair judgement." "The only unfair thing regarding this scenario was your prejudiced treatment of them and biased of mine." My head bowed, eyes clenched shut. Please, I didn't need this right now. All of Twilight's word were resonating perfectly with Sunset's statements firmly planted into my mind, fresh scars from the recent betrayal of a friend I considered close. Don't turn against me too, Twilight. Please, not you of all people... The mare's voice tried a new tactic after a minute of tense silence. "Even Sunset's worried about you, you know." My nostrils inhaled sharply, but Twilight continued. "Ever since you stormed back through the portal in anger and tears, she's been constantly contacting me, begging to know if you're okay. Despite your own possible misgivings Jack, Sunset is still concerned for the well-being of a good friend, as are we all. Spike's worried sick about you too. In fact, most of our friends are beginning to presume you're reverting back to your old self..." "I might as well be." I grounded out through gritted teeth. "Since I've brought nothing but misery ever since becoming human again... Since I returned to ruin your lives with my baggage..." The sound of light hoofsteps. "That's far from true and you know that." I sniffed from the lavender limb touching my clothed calf, Twilight clearly attempting everything to get me to open up. "I want to help, but I need to hear your side of things, Jack. I know you, you obviously had everyone's safety in mind behind your actions at Camp Everfree." That damn camp again... Why couldn't it just leave me alone?! "What if I don't want to talk about it Twilight?" I finally snapped down to the mare, whirling around with exhausted but heated hazel eyes. "What if I am sick of talking about my feelings? About sharing my problems with others?" My limbs gestured wildly to emphasize the point, taking a few steps forward towards the startled alicorn. "What if, this once, I don't need to justify myself because for once you girls are wrong and I'm in the right? What if I'm so upset and angry because I did no wrong, but I'm being treated as the villain for it? WHAT IF THIS ISN'T MY FAULT TO BEGIN WITH? WHAT ABOUT THAT TWILIGHT?!" It wasn't planned; raising my voice to such degree. But the damage was done, my mini rant over as it begun, breathing shallow as hazel clashed with bewildered violet, Twilight regarding me as though I wasn't her special somepony she thought so highly of and some ill-tempered stranger. The real Jack Wright she was insistent on seeing. The Jack Wright whom never deserved her or such friends... "It doesn't matter." I looked away again with a softer tone, Twilight's gaze literally causing me pain. "You'd take their word over mine anyway. I know how this works love..." "...Is that what you truly think?" The hurt in her quiet voice was palpable, and anguish tore through my chest at the suffering I was unintentionally causing the mare I love. "That I would never take my special somepony's words into account. Do you really believe so little in me, Jack...?" "...No." I sighed, confessing to this truth. "But I know how blinded by simple morality you girls are... It's no hard guess what you'll decide in the end." Black and white. That was how they viewed things. How they always viewed them... And I couldn't judge them for it. Sometimes, I actually envied that simple perceptive. Would make life a billion times more easier if shades of grey never existed. I didn't believe myself to be so dark, but if I was honest, I'd probably perceive myself as the darkest shade of grey possible... Despite what others may presume. It wasn't until the door shut after Twilight's silent departure that I thoroughly collapsed to the floor, and let the tears of frustration and anguish escape me. Not since recovering from Sombra's invasion of my mind and soul had I felt so powerless and... And... Evil... "Let go of this mindless contempt you have against them." Twilight... Sunset... Girls... I was so, so sorry... Should I even bother getting out of bed today...? ...Probably. My proactive mind wouldn't allow otherwise. My legs yearn to pace to keep up with my neverending thoughts and ideas. A habit I was admittedly prideful to keep, making use of my lower limbs and somewhat exercising enough while doing something I loved. That's right, I love thinking, always have. A rather strange confession, I know, but so many accomplishment have been made throughout history by deep thought and crafted ideas. Like this universe, for example. Hm, some would agree that contemplations play an essential role to the future of all. Huh, was wondering when you'd reveal yourself again. My gaze kept fixed to the ceiling even when removing myself from bed, beginning said pace again because my body demanded the activity. You've been quiet, Starswirl, since you basically told me I was slowly dying from being human again for so long. What kept you? Hmhm, apologies Jack. Though his tone suggested something else than good humour. My attention was directed elsewhere within the deeper layers of the magical realm for the time being. Though I've seen you've been quite busy of late. Oh yeah, causing arguments and breaking ties with people I considered close to me. Not to mention I was practically pushing everyone around me away despite my inevitable departure from this world and the physical realm in general because it's highly unlikely I'll become a pony in time to save me from enduring a slow and agonizing death. And let's not forget the devastating impact that would cause my friends and family, so really I'm doing everyone a favour keeping my distance this way; the pain would much lessen then. So yeah, same old same old. What have you been up to, teach? Well, I'm at least pleased to see that you're accepted this news with a grain of salt. Though I'm unconvinced regarding the 'inevitable' part. The old spirit sighed as I perked an impatient brow. My services were requested within the deeper parts of the realm in order to repair some minor anomalies caused from the high cost of magic I am borrowing from this plane. Anomalies entirely of my fault, of course. We are both to blame, myself moreso Jack. Now, what ails you my young pupil? Your mind is under heavy duress. I understand there was some conflict between yourself and a fellow Equestrian? I thought you could could see and hear everything? I am neither omnipotent nor omniscient. Now, please refrain from averting the subject. Worth a shot... Alright. I sighed, taking a seat after pausing from my brisk pace back and forth, on the foot of my bed with hands interlocked and resting on waking thighs. Well, basically, Sunset called me out on my actions at Camp Everfree and tried to scold me for them, thereby ignoring everything I was trying to achieve in favour for her bull[BEEP] moral code. I see... And you argued back just as passionately? Well... Not really. I was rather too bewildered and angry to argue back soundly then. But I've taken time to think about it now. Your opinion remains the same. Of course it does! My eyes blazed to the harmless painted ceiling above. No amount of passion from Sunset, or anyone's part for that matter, will dissuade me from the simple truth that Timber and Daisy were completely in the wrong at that camp and my own judgement on them was sound and just! And why was your judgement the only solution? It is my comprehension that you originally intended to have their beloved camp shut down completely. I mean... Well yes. But having the two supervised by adults who know what they're doing works just as fine too! Why is that, Jack? Why? B-Because a camp shouldn't be run by incompetent teenagers! Such a business like any other should be managed and cared for by grown up with years of experience and training suited for the environment. That's common sense! True. My teacher thankfully conceded. Perhaps had there been further adult supervision some disasters may have been avoided. Exactly! But it has yet to explain your reasoning behind your final decision back then. What made your choice the only option present? Please tell me you're not siding with them too. I am not 'siding' with anyone, Jack, but I am trying to help. Please answer this question. Was it not obvious?! Now I was back to pacing back and forth again, the conversation increasing my anxiety and frustration the further it was discussed, Sunset's betrayal still fresh and conflicting with memories of events at that camp I'd sooner forget. Regardless, Starswirl asked and I was all too happy to indulge his curiosity. Because the option they chose originally was worse, far worse by comparison! Allowing Timber and Daisy to get away with their actions scot free with no repercussions and acting like nothing ever happened! No lessons were learnt! No vows were made to improve and never make the same mistakes! It just ended with a conclusion so undeserving and questionably unethical it was infuriating! One could argue that the young siblings had faced such consequences upon one of them becoming a monster and almost destroying the camp. One would presume that they realized their errors in judgement and internally vowed to learn from them. Just because we don't see these things occur, Jack, doesn't mean they never happened at all. They never acted like that in the special- Okay I take that back; Daisy learned for a brief moment before Principal Incompetent and Vice Principal Useless shrugged that glimpse of interesting character development off. Indulge me for a moment here: Had Timber and Gloriosa not expressed regrets for their actions from our version of events? Had they not promised to achieve better and become more grown up from the experience? I... ...Doesn't mean it'll come true though... And why's that? Because... Because it goes against their character! And what is their character, to you Jack? Kindly provide a brief description of how you perceive young Timber and Gloriosa. Arrogant, self-deluded and dangerous. They think themselves above responsibility and moral standing. The special portrays them as good people but, when you think about it for a second, they are anything but. Is that what you saw a short while back? Did you witness any of these traits up close your whole time there? ... I literally couldn't make a response, because my brain was working hard to counteract that obvious point. But Starswirl wasn't done yet. Are they bad people, Jack, because of these traits? Do a few negative parts of a personality instantly qualifies as despicable human beings to you? I can tell you what I think; their antics at the camp are neither worse nor more horrendous than certain other's past actions. I believe Miss Shimmer raises one sound point; in the case of others making past regrets with noble intentions, what makes them treated any differently? ...Alright. Maybe calling them flat-out 'bad' people is a tad of an exaggeration. But their actions shouldn't be excused! Nor should they be. However, let's view things from a different angle, shall we? What separates yourself from your friends, one part specifically? They're too forgiving for their own good...? The unicorn chuckled warmly. Whereas you judge those for actions over intent, your friends judge others by their intent as opposed to actions. You believe their treatment originally was unfair and biased, and acted accordingly to, in your mind, correct those margin of errors. And in doing so, you alienated your friends through these actions. Alienated them...? Mmhm. Consider this: You saw the specials. You knew of key events and occurrences beforehand. You know what should and shouldn't have happened and why. The girls had no such privileges. To them, one good friend of theirs was acting aloof and pushing his own weight around, treating two seemingly innocent counselors with disdain before they even committed any wrong. Two counselors whom, not only confessed to their mistakes and vowed to accomplish better, but were victims of manipulation by a madman and constant passive-aggression by a man who appeared to be blinded from one-sided prejudice. We can agree that young Timber and Gloriosa are not 'bad' individuals, but they have made huge errors of lapses in judgement. ...I'm listening... Starswirl seemed pleased by my slowly growing curiosity, hearing what this stallion has to say in defense for them. The main cog here, Jack, was miscommunication. To you, the two counselors were bad apples from the very beginning out of foreknowledge and lack of affection over teenagers in general. To them, they were misguided and simply in need of people they could trust and rely on, qualities you were more than prepared to provide but refused to out of unreasonable contempt. A middle ground had to have been reached, certainly. But... I gave them the chance to redeem themselves; to give me a reason to trust them and prove they're good people. Precisely, Jack, you behaved as though your trust was something to earn rather than borrow. You provided to stock faith in a stranger who has acted nothing but antagonistic towards them for seemingly unknown reasons, otherwise losing something precious to their family's legacy. And Zagreus took full advantage of your distaste for them in his malicious favour. So... You're echoing what Sunset was basically getting across two days ago... I was just as much to blame for what happened as both campers and Zagreus. If I wasn't behaving like such a self-entitled [BEEP], none of that would've occurred at all...? ...It's hard to say. Starswirl answered after a moment. The future is always in motion; whether or not your participation would have changed much of anything is purely a matter of speculation, with Zagreus' presence having been there regardless. Another pause. But, to humour you, say had you put trust and offered to assist from the very start, then perhaps things might have impacted on a more positive note. This is all hypothesis, of course. But there remains one simple lesson regardless all of this we may all experience from. Being...? That we're far from flawless, and just because we believe we're in the right doesn't put us in that position. You of all people shouldn't need to be reminded of this, Jack. ... ... ... Maybe I was a little presumptuous... Maybe I acted without thought for the most part there. Maybe I disregarded everyone's feelings out of my own arrogance and belief that I was right. But is that really my fault, Starswirl...? Considering the simple mindset of my friends, could I really be blamed for wanting some sound resolution out of all of this? And what was wrong with the original resolution? They got away with being punished... Did they deserve to be punished? ... It wasn't fair that they were treated like they could do no wrong, at the very end like that... And my own words haunted me: "Putting up with your nonsense in this world and the people with it. You disgusting stereotypes and mockeries to your Equestrian selves. Do you have any idea how much tolerance I had to... No." My gaze lowered softly. What have I done? I ruined a perfectly good friendship because I took their own feelings for granted... Because I never gave anyone a chance. I was arrogant, self-entitled and believed my own word infallible for that situation... I was the villain that time around. The moral here, my young student, is that we all make mistakes and strive to learn from them. ...Except this time, Starswirl, it might be far too late... And why might that be, Jack? As you said yourself, your friends are very forgiving despite past grievances. Yes, they might be forgive me... But I will never forgive myself. "How the mighty have fallen." "Not in the mood Starlight." The pink unicorn in question rolled her lilac eyes, having decided to take a cozy spot right between me and the TV, blocking a good lower half of the screen. That's fine, I could adapt. "You don't seem to be in the mood for anything these days." The former villain pointed out with a wry smile. "Is this how you behaved before we first ever met? Because I'm starting to miss the more energetic non-human Stardust." So was I, my dear. So was I, more than you can imagine. "I'm sure Sunburst would appreciate the view." I quipped without taking my eyes off the upper lively screen where my avatars was interacting. "But I'm trying to play here, Starlight." The unicorn then frowned quizzically. "Why would Sunburst appreciate the sight of me?" Oh, so innocent. Just another reminder how I bring nothing but despair and misery to you all, girl. "I'll tell you when you're older." Ooh one of them just got promoted! Shaking her head and dismissing my comments, the graduated equine looked to the TV and inquired with a puzzled frown. "What are you even playing anyway?" "Fourth Sims game." I answered without skipping a beat. "Recently downloaded it. Picture playing God and creating a family; helping them grow up, find a job, get married. All those things." Things which would likely never happen with me. Ah well, couldn't have everything. Starlight observed the two Sims on-screen make garbled compliments to one another with positive results, tilting her head in humorous befuddlement. "Looks... Investing." I shrugged half-heatedly. "It helps past the time." My brother would play the third game as a daily ritual before the PS3 broke down. There was just something so addicting about the franchise as a whole. Maybe it's because you're essentially the God of your own little universe with so much at your fingertips. Absolute power corrupts, and nothing is more appealing to a human being than the prospect of being Godlike. No matter how much you try to deny it... "Hmm." Starlight watched the interactions of the characters in-game for a few seconds before turning back to me with a raised brow, sounding deeply unimpressed. "This is what it's come to then?" I rolled me eyes next. Here it comes. "Laying on the couch like a downright slob with an expression like it's the end of your world?" "Spot-on." She blinked at the simple reply, but shook her head again with an annoyed huff. "You're a piece of work, you know that?" "Haven't noticed." "Tch." Starlight clicked her tongue- Oi! And the controller was promptly snatched from my hands, disappearing with a flash from her hoofs followed with the bottles of coke beside me. Before I could express the lack of respect, the stern mare followed her actions with a colder expression. "While everyone else is worrying sick about you, you're acting like an apathetic clown." I raised a brow at the terminology. "That's a new one." "Thanks, I worked hard on it." The mare replied dryly, and that at least quirked the corners of my mouth a little, and Starlight herself looked trying hard not to smile. "Look, I get it, okay? You're stuck as a human, you feel utterly useless to everyone around you, and you had a falling out with some close friends. Anyone would want to shut themselves in and others out feeling this way." Points to Starlight; she never beats around the bush. A quality I rather admired about the mare. "But nothing will improve from feeling sorry for yourself and just sitting around doing nothing productive at all." "As opposed to... Getting myself continuously injured because this world hates my guts?" And is actively trying to kill me by slowly draining me of my life force through constant heart attacks? "What do you propose, Starlight? We fly a kite together? Talk about our feelings? Compare ourselves and our past experiences again and learn some bull lesson about friendship? I'm far too mature for that [BEEP], sorry." I may be acting flippant, but I was in the middle of gaming. You don't interrupt a man and his video games. It's an unspoken law. But Starlight seemed not to care in the least, rolling her eyes again with a rhetoric, "Yeah you're so more mature than any of us here by sitting around like a slouch and playing video games, raiding the fridge and snapping at your friends just to release your pent-up aggression. Obviously we can learn so much from you. Not even sure why Twilight is bothering with trying today's spell in becoming hu-" And abruptly cut herself off with widened eyes like a deer caught in headlights. ... ... ... ...WHAT?! "What was that?" I quickly sat up, regarding the unicorn who sharply looked away with a brisk response. "Nothing." No, I was not tolerating this bull[BEEP]. "Starlight." The mare hesitated. "She's just trying out a new spell on herself, that's all." Not good enough. At my irritated look by glancing my way, Starlight pursed her lips a little. "It's nothing dangerous, I can assure you Star-" The mare was cut off promptly by kneeling down before her and grabbing her equine shoulders, forcing the stunned Equestrian to meet my intense. Please note the wild panic currently dancing in my eyes. "Starlight, this is [BEEP]ing important. What is Twilight doing?" Because is what Starlight implied just then was the case, then I was going to bolt over to the library and stop it before my girlfriend endures the same fate. "I told you, it's nothing-" "Starlight!" "Okay, okay!" The mare softly rubbed her own left ear and reluctantly admitted, "Twilight's working on an adaptation of that spell and hoping to make herself become human just like you-" I was already halfway towards the door as Starlight confirmed my worst fears, the mare instantly teleporting against the doorway and promptly stumbling back as I forcibly pushed by her, making a full-on sprint towards the library's location. Please be there Twilight, and please for the love of God don't go through with this yet! "Wait Stardust! She's doing this for you!" I heard Starlight attempt to catch up with me. "She wants to help you in any way she can!" "This is the opposite of help!" I called back hurriedly, reaching the library doors and slamming them open with all the force I could muster. Twilight looked up from her paper, horn lit in preparation and surrounded by various books and scrolls alike. Thankfully still a pony. One startled glance from me to a panting Starlight and me again for her to comprehend my entrance, blinking with a rather sheepish smile. "Jack. I was hoping to surprise you-" I strode over, eyes firmly placed to the floating piece of paper beside the mare and snatching it from midair. "Is this the adapted spell you thought up?" Twilight frowned curiously, slowly nodding after noticing my impatient and feral expression. Good for me. And her expression changed quickly to aghast horror as my skilled fingers and grip ripped the written piece into scraps and scrunched up bits. "Hey! That took me all night to work on!" Sorry love, this is the one punishment I refuse to let you suffer through too. "Promise me you will never practice this spell." Twilight blinked, shying back somewhat by my demand rather than request, holding up the ruined paper for emphasis. "This is important Twilight!" "Jack-" "Promise me!" "Alright, I promise!" The alicorn relented, thank God, looking both panicked and suspicious by my intense demand. "What has gotten into you Jack? I would've thought this transition would be easier for you-" "You thing being a full human is easy? Do you?" I snapped, throwing the scraps down with heavy breathing. "It's not fun and games. It's a pain. A curse. An affliction I never want to see you endure. Any of you." I added to the bewildered Starlight observing from behind, looking back towards the upset Twilight and grimacing at the expression, adding with softer emphasis. "Sorry... Just... Trust me on this, love... Equestria needs you as a pony, more than I need you to understand me." And made my retreat with Twilight weakly calling out, "Jack..." And brushing past an anxious Starlight, both watching me leave with nothing more to add. Sorry love, Starlight... But I couldn't let the true reason slip out. It might just incite you, Twilight, to practice the spell much further... And I'd never forgive myself for that. I'd sooner die quicker. At least I managed to stop her from going through with the act... And I will continue to, knowing her. Even if she'll hate me for it. You did the right thing, Jack. Yeah? That's how I felt about Camp Everfree, but it appears I was basically the villain then. Circumstances differ here. You were preventing your beloved Princess from possibly suffering a similar fate to your own. You did the right thing this time. ...Then why did I feel as though I've done something wrong? Hmm... Perhaps you could've approached the issue with more tact, I must confess. Oh hardy har! I managed a weak grin regardless, looking over the balcony regarding the peaceful town. Shades of evening were hitting the reddening sky, pegasi moving the clouds around again to suit the means of their kind. I often wondered, how did nature work before ponykind was around in this world? Similar to how natures progresses in your world, according to Equestrian history. Heh... Never mind about humans loving to play God. Your species [BEEP] around with nature just to suit their own whims. Pegasi decide and control weather, two rulers move around a sun and moon respectively just 'cause, and unicorns [BEEP] around with arcane magic with often devastating consequences. That or deal with matters using magic in the laziest ways possible. ...God I miss being an Earth Pony. It was just more... Fulfilling. Easier... Felt more like I belonged with in this world than as... This piece of [BEEP] body. One glance at my palm with ill-disguised disgust. I never was a fan of this body. So small. So weak and defenseless... Hindered by unhealthy choices and impaired vision. Cursed by the traits of an autistic. At least as a pony I felt far more... Powerful. Energized. Godlike. More... Human. ...What does that word even mean anymore, these days...? "Um... Dad?" Hm...? My tired gaze idly looked down, meeting the rather uncertain stare of a certain adorable and brave young dragon. Spike smiled rather sheepishly up towards me. "Hope I wasn't interrupting the view." "No, no." And seeing as it was Spike, I attempted at least to sound more energetic despite my own disposition. "Now, if it was your mother I was staring at, it would be another matter entirely." Spike snorted. "Gee, thanks for sharing that with me." But met my grin with a more encouraged one, nodding for me to follow as he stepped back indoors. "Come on. There's something I wanna show you." Oh? Spike wants to show me something? That's rather new, and somewhat intriguing. Unless this is something else planned by the mares again. Another party I swear to God... Regardless, I followed after the young lizard whom continuously called for me to catch up, to my fond amusement. "Hurry up Dad! Don't tell me being human again's slowing you down!" Someone's in for a father-son roughhousing the second I catch up with him... But, surprisingly, the youthful Spike guided me neither to the library or any huge room in the castle, but rather his own bedroom. Upon my curious entrance, the dragon simply shut the doors after making sure no one else was following and instructed me to take a seat by the tiny table. So I humorously obliged him, carefully sitting down and waiting with a quizzical smile as Spike proceeded to a nearby closet and hummed to himself with purpose. Was this another episode event I should be aware of, Starswirl? Not quite, my friend. A few seconds later, the dragon returned with his claws filled with stacks of paper, hesitantly approaching a shy grin. Curious and curious. Reaching the bed, Spike placed the papers down to my right and plopped down on the other small chair, gently pushing the top piece forward with a nervous expression. I raised a brow, indulging the unspoken command and picking the first stack, noting it was bound by tape together. "And this is...?" I inquired, reading the big bold letters written in pencil. SPIKE THE BRAVE AND GLORIOUS. THE TALE OF THE DRAGON WARRIOR. Spike answered as my bewildered gaze stuck firm on the proud boastful letters. "Um... My stories." ...Huh! I glanced back to the dragon and then the papers again, opening the second page with open puzzlement, intrigue and wonder. "I didn't know you had an interest in writing..." I mused whilst beginning to silently read the creativity spawning from this dragon's imaginative mind. S pike only chuckled nervously in turn. ...Hm... One page after another. ...Wow... ...Jesus Christ...! "Spike... This is brilliant!" I concluded in pleasant surprise after finishing the last page, already reaching over for the next stack of amazing imagination. The dragon blinked, a hopeful grin rising on his face. "Really?! You think so?" I nodded, barely keeping off my own enthusiastic smile the further I ready these amazing thought-out stories. Okay true, they were done to death before, but the commitment and promise Spike was showing was off the charts! Because these were incredible! "Absolutely brilliant." I praised after finishing the next 'book' and eagerly taking the next. "And you thought up all this by scratch?" "Well I got a little inspiration here and there." But Spike couldn't sound anymore thrilled by my own approval. "I guess since my Dad's also a writer I wanted to try it out for myself and... Ta da." I paused from halfway in the next stack, slowly gazing to the sheepishly grinning Spike in awe and wonder. The dragon simply shrugged, green eyes darting away at everything but meeting my humbled and touched stare. "I, figured this would help cheer you up... I mean, I was going to keep it a secret until they were all done, but..." Spike... My chest ached, in both warmth and the reminder of how affection and love this little guy held towards me. Neither I honestly deserved. Something lodged in my throat, and I just wanted to drop the papers and hug the kind loving dragon as tightly as possible. But I forced myself to be restrained, not wanting to accidentally ruin this marvelous work and clear dedication. "I like to think I'm doing... Pretty good with these first stories." Spike laughed rather weakly whilst motioning with the shyness of a child towards the stacks. "You can obviously guess where some of the ideas come from just by the titles alone, huh..." ...I made my decision. "Wait right here." I instructed rather sternly, quickly rising up and leaving, making a brisk departure to my own room and back. A good four minutes later, I returned after pulling out my own secret project, deciding to repay the favour for Spike's overwhelming love and kindness which I so desperately wanted to share in turn. Spike wanted me to feel better, and he made the attempt to do so. And, for the moment, tremendously succeeded. "Now this." I began after carefully setting the large stack of papers down on the center of the table, to Spike's open curiosity. "Is the product of spare time and secret work without anyone knowing." The young lizard then gasped excitedly. "You mean, this is that secret project you mentioned ages ago but refused to share with anyone, even Mom?" "Especially your mother." I nodded with a mischievous smile. "A book I will one day publish completely by everyone's surprise. And you, son, will of course get the first ever copy, because there is nothing I can ever repay for your kindness here, today." Spike's grin only widened. "Maybe you can start by teaching me how to write poetry." I laughed genuinely at that, feeling content once again for the first time in ages. It felt like eons! "I'm sure Rarity would love that." Spike flushed at that with a sheepish smile, and I was prompted to add in amused endearment. "But I have a better idea son. Have you thought of what your next story is about?" The dragon shrugged. "Just small bits here and there... Why?" "Well, what do you say we have this next piece written by the combined writing minds, of father and son?" Spike's expression was all the answer required, the dragon eagerly rushing across the room to gather the pencils and paper. Always trust the heart of a child to pull you from the dark... Spike was one gift to me I will never, ever look back differently to.
Chapter 180: HydroStardust Zone Act II!The mare shifted, releasing a noise of content as her head snuggled into my shoulder. "This was a wonderful idea, Jack." I nodded. "I thought so too love. Though the price I paid to rent this canoe. Fifty bits. Ridiculous." And this time, Twilight laughed at my unamused glare to the stallion rowing the boat, pointedly ignoring us as we rode along the stream through the more quieter section of the city. "I was referring to this whole day-date together than the canoe ride, which is lovely in itself." Ah. Twilight looked up at me, grinning beautifully to cause my heart to pause for a moment. "It was sweet of you to help alleviate my boredom this way, Jack... I'm so lucky to have you." You know, I often forgot at times how innocent Twilight can be at times. True, she was very mature, smart and wise for her age, but there were times like these where all that is replaced by childlike wondrous eagerness in relation to something she loves. There was no aspect of her I didn't enjoy seeing, that brought a smile to my own face. And seeing her so happy, so elated at what we're doing today, also brought a sense of joy and wonder within my chest I wasn't sure how to define. Could be love. But then again, it was still too early to say I loved Twilight... Although... "I'm glad you're having fun Twilight..." I said quietly, brushing my muzzle atop her forehead affectionately. "'Cause today, all I want is to make you have a happy time." Her smile grew more beautiful than I thought possible, once more leaning into my side. "You've already succeeded-" SPLASH! Drip. Drip. Drip... "GAH!" T'was my immediate reaction to anything wet coming in contact with my body, immediately sitting upwards from the small puddle of water I found myself suddenly laying in- Ooooh! Okay, not the wisest course of action, rubbing the back of my head next with a long, drawn-out hiss of pure unadulterated pain. Yep, that hurt alright... "Hoo!" Well, at least Nightshade looked okay. I managed a weak pained grin towards the owl perching onto my shoulder from the side, having obviously waited for me to wake up from... Whatever happened. What did happen... We explored a cave for shelter from the cold winds... We were greeted by pictures and drawings all over the damp walls... I touched a mirror... And... ...Oh. I sighed, the pain dulling very slowly over time, rubbing the owl's head fondly. "Trust there to be a hidden trapdoor to a slide triggered by touching a mirror, eh?" Came my wry smile and disposition. "Hoo!" That's what I figured, looking upwards to the gaping black hole with small drops of water falling from in the ceiling I had obviously emerged from. Ugh... Starswirl, some paracetamol and water, if you could please. A small blue box containing the combatant to inner pain landing in my waiting hand. Acquiring water for you won't be necessary, my friend. Eyes blinking, I looked around next, standing myself up from the puddle and taking a step back, wincing irritably from the wet back, hair and pants. Wonderful. Also, Starswirl, this could be seawater for all I knew. Need not to fret Jack. This water becomes magically purified the second it enters this domain; it is more than safe to drink, including for wary temperamental young men. Hardy har. Rolling my eyes with a faint fond smile, I proceeded to head over to the miniature waterfall leaking from the cracked wall, swallowing my two pills of painkillers and guzzling down the water cupped into my two combined hands. Okay, didn't taste like seawater and I felt no notion of getting sick. In fact it tastes... Pretty good. Huh. But wouldn't we be somewhere under the sea by then, if the direction of that slide which took us was any indication? Were we somewhere below sea level? Actually, where the Hell were we even? I gazed around again, a shot of nervousness crawling up my spine at the amounts of small water pouring through crack of the stone walls, floor and ceiling and producing tiny waterfalls and puddles. The ancient evidently-decayed walls were coloured light blue and pale yellow, and the closest thing looking to a way out of this small rather cramped room was that obvious door by the side with the indented symbols on it. Starswirl... Where exactly were we...? Before I could give my teacher a chance to explain, I headed right to the door itself, scowling faintly at the lack of a doorknob of any indication of an opening mechanism. Please tell me I didn't have to solve some puzzle or some similar bull[BEEP] in order for entry... Or exiting in my situation. Scratching my bearded neck, I huffed lowly, stepping back with hands on hips in order to figure a way out. ...Wait, where was my bag? Out of the way for the moment. I believed you'd appreciate the possibility of keeping it from getting too soaked as we explore deeper into these ruins. Ruins eh? How charming. What were we about to encounter another Babylon, again? Some ancient forgotten civilization that was inhabited by ponies who liked the water, abandoned and decayed to time? "Hoo!" Nightshade caught my attention, the owl motioning with one extended wing down to the certain cylinder weapon hilt on my waist. Ah. "Way ahead of ya." And Nightshade flew off my shoulder to keep a safe distance as a I worked, the green blade immediately igniting in my grasp and emitting a bright hue. Still not too certain about the lightsaber colour suiting me. But ah well. With both hands tight, I went to work, stabbing into the stone door and slowly forming a circle. Pretty sure there weren't any architects here to throw a hissy fit for this. And, done! Faster than intended, I ended with pulling the lightsaber from the burned decaying walls and gave a finishing kick, trying my best not to grimace from the faint brief pain of inducing such a bad[BEEP] moment and certainty flinching at the loud smashing sounds of stone hitting the equally rotting ground, leading to some kind of rather long, elongated hallway. Deactivating the blade, I curiously stepped over the the burnt edges of the new hole with Nightshade back on my shoulder. Time to find out where exactly we were. The structure of the hallway itself, despite its aged appearance, was rather pleasant and well-detailed to look at, especially the equally symmetrical and specific pillars holding the area upwards. Whoever lived here spared no expense... And had some love for water, judging by the gushing sounds of obvious water falling by the large open wall nearby leading to some probable spectacular view. I walked over, trying to ignore the feeling of wet socks and stepping more through large puddles of water. And I took one look from the open wall to the breathtaking view around me. What...? "Hoo!" Nightshade was equally in shock, adopting the similar flabbergasted and open awed expression at this gorgeous sight in spite of my distaste for water. I was suddenly reminded of a certain water level from Sonic. And no, not Labyrinth Zone. Starswirl... Where WERE we...? I could envision the smile on my teacher's face upon answering. If my hunch deems correct, and I have little reason to doubt, welcome, Jack, to the first and forgotten civilization of the Seaponies. A note of pride himself as I also imagined the grey unicorn motioning with a sweep of his cape to the massive structures of stone walls, pathways, waterfalls, water slides and the deep blue ocean right below to the bottom of the beautiful underwater location. ...Hydrocity it was then. Here we are. Book detailing the history of this place and whatever creatures had resided here long back... According to Starswirl, anyway, since he claims to can read the foreign language. Plucking the rather heavy-sized book beneath my armpit, I had proceeded towards the water slide which stationed right in the center of the huge library, few staircases here and there to the sides but nearly as cool as the appeal of sliding down inside a library. My clothes were wet as Hell already from the fall and my further exploration into this city, so why not? Weeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! That slide had stops bettwen each floor, and I hoisted upwards from the end with a satisfied grin, having then holding the book cover to my chest to prevent the pages getting wet. How they managed to keep all these books dry for so long is a mystery as it was admirable. Clearly these seaponies respected knowledge and history. Heading to the small reading podium where Nightshade waited, I set the book down and already begun opening through, waiting on my teacher's own command to pause so he may read the more interesting comments out-loud. What first came out of his old non-existent muzzle was, Fascinating... Well, don't keep us suspense Starswirl. Share with the class. And the ancient unicorn indulged me, reading through the contents with my own eyes. Felt less weird than it sounded. ' Not too long ago, the Kingdom of the Hippogriffs had thrived in-' Hippogriffs?! ... Heh. Sorry continue. Starswirl cleared his invisible throat, proceeding to read off the pages. 'The Kingdom of the Hippogriffs had thrived in peace and prosperity, housed on top of the mighty Mountain of Aris. For over a thousand years our kind was devoted to the elated ways of life, welcoming all other manner of creature and extending our homes had they in need of them, as decreed that all are equal and must be treated as such by our dear ruler; Her Majesty Queen Novo. And yet, the hospitality and tales of our generosity did not appeal to some; as demonstrated by the recent attack against our home by the ruthless Storm King and his cruel Lieutenant.' A cold shudder passed through my body, the rather ominous history lesson immediately putting me on edge. Storm King, I know I've heard that name before... Our dear pirates were involved with his dictating crusade, if you recall, Jack. ...Oh! Yeah, that was it. The very Storm King who enslaved Captain Calaeno and her crew to deliver cargo and abandon their swashbuckling ways? The very same. Starswirl answered simply, resuming his focus on the contents below my hazel eyes and slightly-wet glasses. 'His army was relentless, his intent to enslave our kind for his own crude bidding. Forced to make a decision, we used the magic of the Kingdom's most precious treasure and submerged ourselves from the outside world, Queen Novo leading us to sanctuary beneath the currents of the oceans around Mount Aris. The Storm King and his minions were certain never to follow or track us.' Chin plopped atop my two interlocked hands, I nodded in genuine interest by this tale. Go on. And Starswirl did. 'For a while, we strayed away from our home until it was clear the threat has passed. From the resources we took with us, and the knowledge we learned from the sea life below, we had constructed a temporary safe haven for our kind to reside in until that day we could return. This city forged under the oceans became our first rekindled hope for a brighter future, and the guarantee that, one day, we shall return to our true home and rebuild from what the dreaded Storm King and his pony servant had devastated.' Rubbing a hand through my hair, it felt as though my chest constricted a little at the evident pain and despair they were going through at the time, even building this place. The brief moment of history was enlightening, I'll grant that. So, as I understood it, after the Ministry of Magic banned Hippogriff kind from ever interacting with wizards or Muggles, they built their own home and established a monarchy in charge by a mighty Hippogriff Queen. Then, everything changed when the Storm Nation attacked and drove them from their home, going under the sea to co-exist with King Triton and his kingdom of Atlantica. Eventually the Queen's youngest son fell in love with the King's youngest daughter who wanted to see more outside of the sea life in spite of the urging of a Jamaican crab who may or may not have the hots for the King, and it all went to [BEEP] from there. How fascinating indeed. The only real question was then, where were the Hippogriffs... Or 'seaponies' if they're calling themselves that now, at this moment? Did they return to their true home? In a manner of speaking, yes. Soon enough, once her spies reported that the Storm King had left their mountain, the Queen led her people back home. However, having no desire to be invaded again and taken advantage of in the midst of rebuilding the demolished kingdom their enemies had wrought, a second kingdom was established and built, from the materials of underwater tools and magic alike, right underneath the mountain which was their former home, vowing one day to return. You know your history, Starswirl. Or did you guess that alone from the book and what we just read? I am, let us say, a fellow acquaintance of Hippogriff kind... Starswirl answered like the vague [BEEP]tard he often liked to portray himself as. Uh-huh... So when did all this happen? A thousand years ago? Was the Storm King as old as Celestia and Luna? Quite the contrary, my student, this happened all too recently as the book suggests. No more than a very few years ago, during before Princess Luna's darker persona returned to wreck havoc across Equestria and was prevented so by the Bearers of Harmony... And yourself, of course. Wait. I looked around upon Starswirl's answer, hands on hip and an incredulous skeptic gaze sweeping across my face. If this happened a few years back, then why does this place looks like it aged a few hundred years? You'd be surprised how quickly aged something can look once unattended for a while, Jack. There was a hint of mirth in his typical sage-like tone. Especially a place completely made beneath the vast sea. So the Storm King will be opposed by my friends sooner than later? It isn't long now. Came Starswirl's rather solemn response, our mental conversation occurring as we explored further into the ruins of the old city, Nightshade taking the front lead as we headed down some stone steps on one of many open pathways. Don't ask me where we're even going. The Storm King and his second will invade Canterlot and enslave the pony masses. The Princess and her friends shall eventually stop them both, naturally. How long? One month away, once the first ever Friendship Festival commences. Friendship Fest- Twilight's own doing, I'm guessing. Indeed. The first of an annual celebration for friendship with all ponies in Equestria invited to attend and express their bonds with their most loyal and supportive friends. Starswirl didn't even attempt hiding the pride in his voice. Mmhm. Also the perfect time for this Storm King to invade and enslave everyone at once. Got it. Still... I paused, right by the edge of the pathway, looking over the vast harrowing waterfalls and beautiful aged structures with hands in pockets, a small smile raising on my bearded mouth. A Friendship Festival. Sounds exactly like something Twilight would do. And the fact she may be doing it still, despite her special somepo- body's disappearance... That brought me comfort. "Hoo?" I looked back to Nightshade, nodding for him to proceed onwards and I followed. Twilight and the others will beat this new villain, no doubt about that. From your own descriptions, Starswirl, this Storm King comes across as some generic-arse regular movie villain there for the sake of having an obstacle for the girls to overcome. The teacher sounded terrible amused, despite himself. You wouldn't too incorrect there Jack. Some would concur that the real essential obstacle would be the Storm King's second-in-command. And would he be? She, Jack, is named Tempest Shadow. An alias forged from her burdened past; an Equestrian which fate was not kind to since foalhood. And in the process, deems that all ponykind must experience her own despair- She gets redeemed, doesn't she? Without any shred of doubt. Just what we need, ANOTHER reformation. Please tell me, despite it being a film which sounds like every trope in the book will be in it, that this Tempest's turn from the Dark Side of the Magic is in some way more believable and thought-out since Sunset's? ...If it reassures you, Miss Shadow does not get reformed right off the bat. It comes from placing herself in harm's way for your Princess. Oh, so the Darth Vader route then? And I'm going to guess the Storm King is basically the Equestrian counterpart to Sheev Palpatine? You will find many parallels between them, I regret to say, Jack. Oh wonderful! Discount Vader and the Emperor! Starswirl none of this movie's plot is sounding appealing for me. And what role do the Seaponies serve in... Also why were they called that if they weren't even ponies originally? Why not 'Seagriffons' or something that makes more sense? In answer to your first question, Princess Twilight and the rest stumble upon their kind after seeking out help to save their land. For the rest of the tale... Well, we'll save all that for another time. Right... Didn't wanna be given too many spoilers. Not that I really cared since the more I heard of this film, the less invested I was beginning to be. Sounds like another plain cash-grab on Hasbro's behalf. At least tell me how Twilight looks in movie animation. You'd fall in love all over again. Well... Good. Glad to hear that. Still... The walk and talk around the decaying city ended leading me to another large waterfall up close, choosing to take a seat upon the edge nearby and start admiring the sight of clear water crashing down to the deep ocean at the bottom of the landscape. Nightshade joined me to the side, and I rubbed his head absentmindedly whilst regarding the flowing blue water. Forced away from home, trying to make a better future for yourself and those you cared about. Ruthless villains giving you the hard decisions and making your life a living Hell... Hitting closer to home than I would've liked. This Queen Novo sounded like someone I'd respect right off the bat upon first impressions. Oh I think you two would get along spectacularly. Starswirl interjected my thoughts quite warmly. Her Highness is compassionate yet firm, kind yet stubborn, motherly to all yet stern and leading. You would find a lot of similarities between yourself and her, and I'd dare say, Jack, if not for Princess Twilight, that would be another ruler you would likely be inspired by once you one day rule a kingdom. Ha! That raised a self-deprecating smile on my tired face. That possibility passed me by the moment your old student condemned me, Starswirl. It's too little, too late now, to indulge myself with the scenario of ruling alongside Twilight for a peaceful and friendship-spread future. Then indulge me, Jack. Tell me how you'd see yourself ruling with the Princess benevolently. ... ... ... She'd make all the best decisions. I would make the wisest recommended course of actions. She'd have compassion, I would have sternness. Our negotiation meetings with other kingdoms or businesses in the role of good cop, bad cop... Good Queen, bad King...? We'd overlook the balcony to the sun setting over our peaceful town. Our home. Our friends between us and Spike leaning back against our arms, Twilight and I watching over the resting Ponyville with pure content, pressed in each other's embrace. ...Everyone would be happy. ... I sighed. And Starswirl continued before my own depression could start overtaking my mood and senses yet again. Perhaps it's not altogether too late, my friend. There's still time to make this image a reality. Tch... First I'd have to focus on getting out of here. Abruptly, I stood upwards, startling the owl beside me a little, and stretching my front limbs with a crane of the neck, feeling getting back into my legs and knees. Alright Starswirl, way out. I suppose the Queen hadn't commissioned some other means of escape for non-Seapony... For Hippogriff kind? God the Harry Potter jokes write themselves... We could seek out more clues from the library, or perhaps the throne room itself. If my memory of Hippogriff architecture remained accurate, it shouldn't be too far ahead now. Just a few more pathways and water slides to go. Oh yay, more water slides. There's a plus, so long as they didn't land me in a pool or something. So Starswirl, how exactly was it you knew Hippogriff kind? Get the feeling there's enough time for a tale whilst we traversed through this pony equivalent to Hydrocity. If you can believe it, my friend, my first encounter with the Hippogriff occurred a few years before my own passing. You see, Stygian and Flash Magnus were feeling quite adventurous once we explored with curiosity over Mount Aris based on what Princess Celestia had shared with us... Massive blue and white stone doors with more symbols and art engraved onto them, as if beckoning for me to take a peek. How inviting, who was I to refuse? After descending from these large stone steps leading to what could obviously be the abandoned throne room itself, I placed one palm against the decaying structure, repressing to shudder from a sudden chill going down my spine. So, our only means of getting out without drowning by the sea currents was through here then, Starswirl? The Queen would have had some escape hatch perfect for land dwellers? Hippogriff kind was still growing accustomed to their new transformations at the time of this refuge's construction. Should something go wrong, it is highly likely they would have prepared for it, especially for their Queen. My wise teacher paused briefly. We can only hope whatever we may find in there will still be operational. Well, wasn't that just hopeful? I sighed yet again, giving a determined nod before glancing over to the Nightshade, the young bird once again perched on my shoulder and regarding me with open curiosity. If something were to happen... ...Starswirl. He knew right away. I could create a small portal for our young friend without damaging Balance too severely. Good. Do so, put him in a location on land the closest to this underwater city. Should anything arise, at least Nightshade would be safer out of harm's way. Nightshade seemed to have picked up on my intent, meanwhile, once he gave a defiant "Hoo!" just before I gently but firmly grabbed the sides of his soft feathered body and practically threw him into the small golden portal with enough size for an owl, closing behind him. Hope he landed somewhere soft. Sorry Nightshade, but rather you be safe than I. I was already afraid of myself drowning soon; wouldn't want a good loyal friend of mine to endure the same potentially tragic fate. Steeling myself, both palms of my hands pressed against the two doors, and pushed. Surprisingly it was easier than expected; the creaking stones were being opened without much protest, drops of water leaking down from the top onto my determined fingers, the entrance leading to a large round well-structured room untouched for years. Pillars circling the room with glass windows revealing the sea life and fishes outside. A rather compensating-looking light blue throne at the end of the arena-looking location. And an unmistakable figure beginning to walk across said throne, standing between it and myself clearly having waited patiently for me. My body froze, before my hands clenched. Teeth grit, features frowning with steel conviction. One hand quickly reached to my belt, grasping the cool metal hanging from it and de-clipping the weapon. Figures. All in opposition towards the carefree expression yet malevolent glint in Zagreus' dark cold blackened eyes. "The accursed fate of these creatures; driven away from their home from cowardice and lack of initiative to fight back the invaders." My darkest enemy started, those soulless eyes glaring around to the empty abandoned throne and back to me. "And yet, it wasn't long before the urge to return home consumed their senses. For how could anyone simply abandon their true homes long enough." Zagreus paused, but the mockery was clear in his wide smile. In answer, I simply ignited the lightsaber in my right hand after removing my gown to the floor, the green humming hue lighting one side of my pale but determined features. Zagreus didn't appear the least intimidated, shrugging callously before nodding. "Of course; naturally still intent on stopping a creation of your own making. Make up for one of your countless mistakes in life. No one to help you. No one to save you. A lonely little man driving everyone away, daring not to endanger those he grew to love out of shame and regret." Zagreus's grin widened further, the unicorn taking one step forward and forcing me to put my guard up readily. "I think we may both agree that you were never truly deserving of any friends... Were you Jack?" My grip tightened. And Zagreus sighed. "Very well." My eye flinched at the mad pony's next action, horn blackening with sinister intentions. "Time and time again I have made the error of playing nice, hoping others would destroy you for me." A long, silver sword and hilt imbued with dark imbalanced magic appearing by the monster's side. "But it seems I must finally deal with you myself... After all..." Zagreus then tilted his head, as if considering. "If I am incapable of ridding myself of one powerless little human..." Agh! Enough guard up with preparation time to block back the speed and magical weapon swinging down onto my raised blade, forcing me to a two-handed grip. But Zagreus wasn't done, and I could barely keep up with the wild, powerful swings continuously knocking my lightsabers to the sides, scarcely managing to meet those heavy attacks before the monstrous creation met my own blade after an attempted uppercut, a blade-lock lasting for a good moment. But being this close to Zagreus... I had to shudder then from the cold blackened eyes staring back at me so closely. There was no smile this time. No mockery. Merely stern contemplation and a vow to kill. "Then I may as well have no right to exist either..." Damn right you don't! With a mighty cry, I managed to push back my foe, using that advantage to press my own attacks. The battle of lightsaber and magical sword became heated and fierce, despite knowing that Zagreus was, for the most part, toying with me, his blade swinging and blocking in midair without any physical effort on his part. And yet, he kept moving and approaching as though he WAS physically wielding his weapon. Perhaps wanting me dead up close and personal. Makashi wouldn't save me either; my enemy's swings were too wild, too oppressive. I was forced to keep a steady two-handed grip on my lightsaber, reverting back to what could be mistaken for a sloppy Form III. Zagreus seemed by relying on something akin to a mixture of Djem So and Juyo, the monster wasting zero time with ruthlessly attacking my defensive state as though seemingly determined to rid himself of my presence for good. Again. Sparks flew, lightsaber impacting with sword, green clashing with silver in synchronized conviction. This wasn't going to last long, I just knew that. For example, myself being forced to roll away from an attempted powerful over-swing, his own sword smashing down and even creating a denture on the stone floor. Ah boy. For the most part, my legs and head seemed to be his favourite targeted jabs and swings, making me sidestep a few times and bat the weapon away. Zagreus then leaped with a backwards roll midair, dodging my own spun swing towards his pony torso once given the chance. Without waiting to recover, Zagreus charged forwards with a horrendous snarl, making a stabbing motion with his pointy sharp blade. Now! My body leaned to the left, arm extended upwards from where Zagreus would have jabbed my right hip, slamming my own elbow to the to the blunt edge of the weapon and keeping it momentarily confined between my arm and side. But Zagreus was prepared to meet my intent, one forward leg swiftly blocking my round kick raised upwards, and more easily ready to challenge my next attempted swing of the green blade in my left hand then, aiming for his head. A blast of black magic met my swung weapon, and I had to hiss at the intensity and realization of being suddenly disarmed; the lightsaber flying through the air, deactivated. But I wasn't disarmed for long, knocking back Zagreus with a knee to the muzzle in retaliation, actually forcing him to stagger backwards. Grinning widely, I grasped the hilt of the sword trapped between my waist and arm and charged forwards myself, the villainous unicorn then forced on the defensive... Though not for too long. A black glowing forcefield bounced the blade off, but that quickly disintegrated by the punch of my free hand, immediately ridding of the magic. Zagreus hissed, sidestepping my next swing and attempting to kick own own side with a powerful horse roundhouse. I blocked with one arm, despite how temporarily painful that felt for me, before disarming me yet again with a powerful blast of magic. Kicks and punches were exchanged next, Zagreus knowing that magic alone would not kill me. So why, after leaping back to recover briefly, did the unicorn start lighting up his horn in preparation- A rumble from the ground and in the ceiling soon caught my attention, immediately looking upwards with concern. And rolling and leaping out of the way with panic by the falling rain of debris, all intending to land atop the helpless human being desperately trying to survive. The room shook violently, ceiling smashing repeatedly into the ground as though the whole city would be collapsing. At this rate, I wouldn't put it past the deranged stallion- One piece of debris caught my ankle after another try to dodge, my face wincing at the stabbing pain to my flesh beneath the shoe. Oh that wasn't good... But on the plus side, the small earthquake and falling debris ceased for the moment, even though the small waterfalls emerging from above were proving to be another immediate concern. Zagreus, however, was far from finished, appearing with a leap atop one piece of ceiling and growling with gleeful darkness, teeth bared sharply before making a forward motion with his head. And I wasn't given enough momentum, never mind my pained ankle hindering movements next, to dodge enough the next onslaught of hurled stone debris with the attempt to throw me against the wall and crush me to death. Almost succeeding too. Agh! Ow! [BEEP]! Ugh...! Not all the magically thrown stone pieces hit me, but there was enough to send me rolling across the floor, clutching many bruised and, likely, bleeding spots all over my beaten body. There wasn't enough right then to describe the exact agony and yearning to go home, safe in my friends arms and away from all this yet again. As I slowly attempted - Emphasis on the word tried - lifting my pained body upwards, hissing and cursing repeatedly from the sensations of every movement I was making, something silver glinted beside my kneeling state. And Zagreus's voice called out casually. "Years of torture and mockery by your peers. Soon to be forgetten by your loved ones. Your life has endured many hardships, Jack." He sounded ever so closer, with the noise of a sharp blade skidding across stone. "It's finally over for you my friend... You may finally rest in peace." Peace... Peace in knowing that you'd be stopped once and for all. With a green ignited blade, I held up the humming lightsaber to my two hands, standing with a slouched posture, and turned to Zagreus with a hoarse whisper, and tiny abused grin. "You got that right..." Zagreus' expression of callous triumph shifted to unpleasant shock with widened black eyes at my final solution, the green blade swinging not towards the corrupt stallion. But the glass window to the ocean right behind me. It was kinda weird, though... I swear I heard Twilight call my name just as the water engulfed everything in sight.
